TEXT:  
   
   
         HISTORY OF
     MIDDLE-EARTH 
   
   
   
   
   
   
                       
  
  CONTENTS 
  Foreword 
  I THE COTTAGE OF LOST PLAY 
  Notes and Commentary 
  II THE MUSIC OF THE AINUR 
  Notes and Commentaries 
  III 
  THE COMING OF THE VALAR AND 
  THE BUILDING OF VALINOR 
  Notes and Commentary 
  IV 
  THE CHAINING OF MELKO 
  Notes and Commentary 
  V 
  THE COMING OF THE ELVES AND 
  THE MAKING OF KOR 
  Notes and Commentary 
  VI 
  THE THEFT OF MELKO AND 
  THE DARKENING OF VALINOR 
  Notes and Commentary 
  VII 
  THE FLIGHT OF THE NOLDOLI 
  Notes and Commentary 
  VIII 
  THE TALE OF THE SUN AND MOON 
  Notes and Commentary 
  IX 
  THE HIDING OF VALINOR 
  Vll 
  1 
  10 
  40 
  45, 58 
  63 
  80 
  99 
  114 
  121 
  140 
  154 
  171 
  180 
  188 
  194 
  219 
  Notes and Commentary 
  233 
  248 
  X GILFANON'S TALE: THE TRAVAIL OF 
  THE NOLDOLI AND THE COMING 
  OF MANKIND 
  Notes 
  Appendix: Names in the Lost Tales -- Part I 
  Short Glossary of Obsolete, Archaic, and Rare Words 
  Index 
  259 
  278 
  280 
  319 
  322 
   
  
   
  FOREWORD. 
  The Book of Lost Tales, written between sixty and seventy 
  years ago, was the first substantial work of imaginative lit- 
  erature by J. R. R. Tolkien, and the first emergence in nar- 
  rative of the Valar, of the Children of Iluvatar, Elves and 
  Men, of the Dwarves and the Orcs, and of the lands in which 
  their history is set, Valinor beyond the western ocean, and 
  Middle-earth, the 'Great Lands' between the seas of east and 
  west. Some fifty-seven years after my father ceased to work 
  on the Lost Tales, The Silmarillion,* profoundly transformed 
  from its distant forerunner, was published; and six years have 
  passed since then. This Foreword seems a suitable opportu- 
  nity to remark on some aspects of both works. 
  The Silmarillion is commonly said to be a 'difficult' book, 
  needing explanation and guidance on how to 'approach' it; 
  and in this it is contrasted' to The Lord of the Rings. In Chap- 
  ter 7 of his book The Road to Middle-earth Professor T. A. 
  Shippey accepts that this is so ('The Silmarillion could never 
  be anything but hard to read', p. 201), and expounds his view 
  of why it should be. A complex discussion is not treated 
  justly when it is extracted, but in his view the reasons an: 
  essentially two (p. 185). In the first place, them is in The 
  Silmarillion no 'mediation' of the kind provided by the hob- 
  bits (so, in The Hobbit, 'Bilbo acts as the link between mod- 
  ern times and the archaic world of dwarves and dragons'). 
  * When the name is printed in italics, I refer to the work as published; 
  when in inverted commas, to the work in a mom general way, in any 
  or all of its forms. 
   
  My father was himself well aware that the absence of hobbits 
  would be felt as a lack, were 'The Silmarillion' to be pub- 
  lished -- and not only by readers with a particular liking for 
  them. In a letter written in 1956 (The Letters of J. R. R. 
  Tolkien, p. 238), soon after the publication of The Lord of 
  the Rings, he said: 
  I do not think it would have the appeal of the L.R. -- no 
  hobbits! Full of mythology, and elvishness, and all that 'heigh 
  stile' (as Chaucer might say), which has been so little to the 
  taste of many reviewers. 
  In 'The Silmarillion' the draught is pure and unmixed; and 
  the reader is worlds away from such 'mediation', such a 
  deliberate collison (far more than a matter of styles) as that 
  produced in the meeting between King Theoden and Pippin 
  and Merry in the ruins of Iseagard: 
  'Farewell, my hobbits! May we meet again in my house! 
  There you shall sit beside me and tell me all that your 
  hearts desire: the deeds of your grandsires, as far as you 
  can reckon them...' 
  The hobbits bowed low. 'So that is the King of Rohan! ' said 
  Pippin in an undertone. 'A fine old fellow. Very polite.' 
  In the second place, ' 
  Where TheSilmarillion differs from Tolkien's earlier works is 
  in its refusal to accept novelistic convention. Most novels (in- 
  cluding The Hobbit and The Lord of the Rings) pick a char- 
  acter to put in the foreground, like Frodo and Bilbo, and then 
  tell the story as it happens to him. The novelist of course is 
  inventing the story, and so retains omniscience: he can ex- 
  plain, or show, what is 'really' happening and contrast it with 
  the limited perception of his character. 
  These is, then, and very evidently, a question of literary 
  'taste' (or literary 'habituation') involved; and also a question 
  
  of literary 'disappointment' -- the '(mistaken) disappoint- 
  ment in those who wanted a second Lord of the Rings' to 
  which Professor Shippey refers. This has even produced a 
  sense of outrage -- in one case formulated to me in the words 
  'It's like the Old Testament!': a dire condemnation against 
  which, clearly, there can be no appeal (though this reader 
  cannot have got very far before being overcome by the com- 
  parison). Of course, 'The Silmarillion' was intended to move 
  the heart and the imagination, directly, and without peculiar 
  effort or the possession of unusual faculties; but its mode is 
  inherent, and it may be doubted whether any 'approach' to 
  it can greatly aid those who find it unapproachable. 
  There is a third consideration (which Professor Shippey 
  does not indeed advance in the same context): 
  One quality which [The Lord of the Rings] has in abundance 
  is the Beowulfian 'impression of depth', created just as in the 
  old epic by songs and digressions like Aragorn's lay of Tinu- 
  viel, Sam Gamgee's allusions to the Silmaril and the Iron 
  Crown, Elrond's account of Celebrimbor, and dozens more. 
  This, however, is a quality of The Lord of the Rings, not of 
  the inset stories. To tell these in their own right and expect 
  them to retain the charm they got from their larger setting 
  would be a terrible error, an error to which Tolkien would be 
  more sensitive than any man alive. As he wrote in a revealing 
  letter dated 20 September 1963: 
  I am doubtful myself about the undertaking [to write The 
  Silmarillion]. Part of the attraction of The L.R. is, I think, 
  due to the glimpses of a large history in the background: 
  an attraction like that of viewing far off an unvisited island, 
  or seeing the towers of a distant city gleaming in a sunlit 
  mist. To go them is to destroy the magic, unless new un- 
  attainable vistas are again revealed. (Letters, p. 333) 
  To go there is to destroy the magic. As for the revealing of 
  'new unattainable vistas', the problem there -- as Tolkien 
  must have thought many times -- was that in The Lord of the 
  Rings Middle-earth was already old, with a vast weight of 
  history behind it. The Silmarillion, though, in its longer form, 
  was bound to begin at the beginning. How could 'depth' be 
  created when you had nothing to reach further back to? 
  The letter quoted here certainly shows that my father felt 
  this, or perhaps rather one should say, at times felt this, to 
  be a problem. Nor was it a new thought: while he was writing 
  The Lord of the Rings, in 1945, he said in a letter to me 
  (Letters, p. 110): 
  A story must be told or there'll be no story, yet it is the untold 
  stories that are most moving. I think you are moved by Ce- 
  lebrimbor because it conveys a sudden sense of endless untold 
  stories: mountains seen far away, never to be climbed, distant 
  trees (like Niggle's) never to be approached -- or if so only 
  to become 'near trees'... 
  This matter is perfectly illustrated for me by Gimli's song in 
  Moria, where great names out of the ancient world appear 
  utterly remote: 
  The world was fair, the mountains tall 
  In Elder Days before the fall 
  Of mighty kings in Nargothrond 
  And Gondolin, who now beyond 
  The Western Seas have passed away... 
  'I like that! ' said Sam. 'I should like to learn it. In Moria, 
  in Khazad-dum. But it makes the darkness seem heavier, 
  thinking of all those lamps.' By his enthusiastic 'I like that! ' 
  Sam not only 'mediates' (and engagingly 'Gamgifies') the 
  
  'high', the mighty kings of Nargothrond and Gondolin, Durin 
  on his carven throne, but places them at once at an even 
  remoter distance, a magical distance that it might well seem 
  (at that moment) destructive to traverse. 
  Professor Shippey says that 'to tell [the stories that are only 
  alluded to in The Lord of the Rings] in their own right and 
  expect them to retain the charm they got from their larger 
  setting would be a terrible error'. The 'error' presumably 
  lies in the holding of such an expectation, if the stories were 
  told, not in the telling of the stories at all; and it is apparent 
  that Professor Shippey sees my father as wondering, in 1963, 
  whether he should or should not put pen to paper, for he 
  expands the words of the letter, 'I am doubtful myself about 
  the undertaking', to mean 'the undertaking to write The Sil- 
  marillion'. But when my father said this he was not -- most 
  emphatically not -- referring to the work itself, which was 
  in any case already written, and much of it many times over 
  (the allusions in The Lord of the Rings are not illusory): what 
  was in question for him, as he said earlier in this same letter, 
  was its presentation, in a publication, after the appearance 
  of The Lord of the Rings, when, as he thought, the right time 
  to make it known was already gone. 
  I am afraid all the same that the presentation will need a lot 
  of work, and I work so slowly. The legends have to be worked 
  over (they were written at different times, some many years 
  ago) and made consistent; and they have to be integrated with 
  The L.R.; and they have to be given some progressive shape. 
  No simple device, like a journey and a quest, is available. 
  I am doubtful myself about the undertaking... 
  When after his death the question arose of publishing 'The 
  Silmarillion' in some form, I attached no importance to this 
  doubt. The effect that 'the glimpses of a large history in the 
  background' have in The Lord of the Rings is incontestable 
  and of the utmost importance, but I did not think that the 
  'glimpses' used there with such art should preclude all fur- 
  ther knowledge of the 'large history'. 
  The literary 'impression of depth... created by songs 
  and digressions' cannot be made a criterion by which a work 
  in a wholly different mode is measured: this would be to treat 
  the history of the Elder Days as of value primarily or even 
  solely in the artistic use made of it in The Lord of the Rings. 
  Nor should the device of a backward movement in imagined 
  time to dimly apprehended events, whose attraction lies in 
  their very dimness, be understood mechanically, as if a fuller 
  account of the mighty kings of Nargothrond and Gondolin 
  would imply a dangerously near approach to the bottom of 
  the well, while an account of the Creation would signify the 
  striking of the bottom and a definitive running-out of 
  'depth' -- 'nothing to reach further back to'. 
  This, surely, is not how things work, or at least not how 
  they need work. 'Depth' in this sense implies a relation be- 
  tween different temporal layers or levels within the same 
  world. Provided that the reader has a place, a point of van- 
  tage, in the imagined time from which to look back, the ex- 
  treme oldness of the extremely old can be made apparent and 
  made to be felt continuously. And the very fact that The Lord 
  of the Rings establishes such a powerful sense of areal time- 
  structure (far more powerful than can be done by mere 
  chronological assertion, tables of dates) provides this nec- 
  essary vantage-point. To read The Silmarillion one must place 
  oneself imaginatively at the time of the ending of the Third 
  Age -- within Middle-earth, looking back: at the temporal 
  
  point of Sam Gamgee's 'I like that! ' -- adding, 'I should like 
  to know more about it'. Moreover the compendious or epi- 
  tomising form and manner of The Silmarillion, with its sug- 
  gestion of ages of poetry and 'lore' behind it, strongly evokes 
  a sense of 'untold tales', even in the telling of them; 'dis- 
  tance' is never lost. There is no narrative urgency, the pres- 
  sure and fear of the immediate and unknown event. We do 
  not actually see the Silmarils as we see the Ring. The maker 
  of 'The Silmarillion', as he himself said of the author of 
  Beowulf, 'was telling of things already old and weighted with 
  regret, and he expended his art in making keen that touch 
  upon the heart which sorrows have that are both poignant 
  and remote'. 
  As has now been fully recorded, my father greatly desired 
  to publish 'The Silmarillion' together with The Lord of the 
  Rings. I say nothing of its practicability at the time, nor do I 
  make any guesses at the subsequent fate of such a much 
  longer combined work, quadrilogy or tetralogy, or at the dif- 
  ferent courses that my father might then have taken -- for 
  the further development of 'The Silmarillion' itself, the his- 
  tory of the Elder Days, would have been arrested. But by its 
  posthumous publication nearly a quarter of a century later 
  the natural order of presentation of the whole 'Matter of 
  Middle-earth' was inverted; and it is certainly debatable 
  whether it was wise to publish in 1977 a version of the pri- 
  mary 'legendarium' standing on its own and claiming, as it 
  were, to be self-explanatory. The published work has no 
  'framework', no suggestion of what it is and how (within the 
  imagined world) it came to be. This I now think to have been 
  an error. 
  The letter of 1963 quoted above shows my father ponder- 
  ing the mode in which the legends of the Elder Days might 
  be presented. The original mode, that of The Book of Lost 
  Tales, in which a Man, Eriol, comes after a great voyage 
  over the ocean to the island where the Elves dwell and learns 
  their history from their own lips, had (by degrees) fallen 
  away. When my father died in 1973 'The Silmarillion' was 
  in a characteristic state of disarray: the earlier parts much 
  revised or largely rewritten, the concluding parts still as he 
  had left them some twenty years before; but in the latest 
  writing there is no trace or suggestion of any 'device' or 
  'framework' in which it was to be set. I think that in the end 
  he concluded that nothing would serve, and no more would 
  be said beyond an explanation of how (within the imagined 
  world) it came to be recorded. 
  In the original edition of The Lord of the Rings Bilbo gave 
  to Frodo at Rivendell as his parting gift 'some books of lore 
  that he had made at various times, written in his spidery 
  hand, and labelled on their red backs: Translations from the 
  Elvish, by B.B.' In the second edition (1966) 'some books' 
  was changed to 'three books', and in the Note on the Shire 
  Records added to the Prologue in that edition my father said 
  that the content of 'the three large volumes bound in red 
  leather' was preserved in that copy of the Red Book of West- 
  march which was made in Gondor by the King's Writer Fin- 
  degil in the year 172 of the Fourth Age; and also that 
  These three volumes were found to be a work of great skill 
  and learning in which... [Bilbo] had used all the sources 
  available to him in Rivendell, both living and written. But 
  since they were little used by Frodo, being almost entirely 
  concerned with the Elder Days, no more is said of them here. 
  In The Complete Guide to Middle-earth Robert Foster says: 
  
  'Quenta Silmarillion was no doubt one of Bilbo's Transla- 
  tions from the Elvish preserved in the Red Book of West- 
  march.' So also I have assumed: the 'books of lore' that 
  Bilbo gave to Frodo provided in the end the solution: they 
  were 'The Silmarillion'. But apart from the evidence cited 
  here, there is, so far as I know, no other statement on this 
  matter anywhere in my father's writings; and (wrongly, as I 
  think now) I was reluctant to step into the breach and make 
  definite what I only surmised. 
  The choice before me, in respect of 'The Silmarillion', 
  was threefold. I could withhold it indefinitely from publica- 
  tion, on the ground that the work was incomplete and inco- 
  herent between its parts. I could accept the nature of the work 
  as it stood, and, to quote my Foreword to the book, 'attempt 
  to present the diversity of the materials -- to show "The 
  Silmarillion" as in truth a continuing and evolving creation 
  extending over morethan half a century', and that, as I have 
  said in Unfinished Tales (p. 1), would have entailed 'a com- 
  plex of divergent texts interlinked by commentary' -- a far 
  larger undertaking than those words suggest. In the event, I 
  chose the third course, 'to work out a single text, selecting 
  and arranging in such a way as seemed to me to produce the 
  most coherent and internally self-consistent narrative'. Hav- 
  ing come, at length, to that decision, all the editorial labour 
  of myself and of Guy Kay who assisted me was directed to 
  the end that my father had stated in the letter of 1963: 'The 
  legends have to be worked over... and made consistent; 
  and they have to be integrated with the L.R.' Since the object 
  was to present 'The Silmarillion' as 'a completed and cohe- 
  sive entity' (though that could not in the nature of the case 
  be entirely successful), it followed that there would be in the 
  published book no exposition of the complexities of its his- 
  tory. 
  Whatever may be thought of this matter, the result, which 
  I by no means foresaw, has been to add a further dimension 
  of obscurity to 'The Silmarillion', in that uncertainty about 
  the age of the work, whether it is to be regarded as 'early' or 
  'late' or in what proportions, and about the degree of edito- 
  rial intrusion and manipulation (or even invention), is a 
  stumbling-block and a source of much misapprehension. 
  Professor Randel Helms, in Tolkien and the Silmarils (p. 93), 
  has stated the question thus: 
  Anyone interested, as I am, in the growth of The Silmarillion 
  will want to study Unfinished Tales, not only for its intrinsic 
  value but also because its relationship to the former provides 
  what will become a classic example of a long-standing prob- 
  lem in literary criticism: what, really, is a literary work? Is it 
  what the author intended (or may have intended) it to be, or 
  is it what a later editor makes of it? The problem becomes 
  especially intense for the practising critic when, as happened 
  with The Silmarillion, a writer dies before finishing his work 
  and leaves more than one version of some of its parts, which 
  then find publication elsewhere. Which version will the critic 
  approach as the 'real' story? 
  But he also says: 'Christopher Tolkien has helped us in this 
  instance by honestly pointing out that The Silmarillion in the 
  shape that we have it is the invention of the son not the fa- 
  ther', and this is a serious misapprehension to which my 
  words have given rise. 
  Again, Professor Shippey, while accepting (p. 169) my 
  assurance that a 'very high proportion' of the 1937 'Silmar- 
  illion' text remained into the published version, is nonethe- 
  
  less elsewhere clearly reluctant to see it as other than a 'late' 
  work, even the latest work of its author. And in an article 
  entitled 'The Text of The Hobbit: Putting Tolkien's Notes in 
  Order' (English Studies in Canada, VII, 2, Summer 1981) 
  Constance B. Hieatt concludes that 'it is very clear indeed 
  that we shall never be able to see the progressive steps of 
  authorial thinking behind The Silmarillion'. 
  But beyond the difficulties and the obscurities, what i's cer- 
  tain and very evident is that for the begetter of Middle-earth 
  and Valinor there was a deep coherence and vital interrela- 
  tion between all its times, places, and beings, whatever the 
  literary modes, and however protean some parts of the con- 
  ception might seem when viewed over a long lifetime. He 
  himself understood very well that many who read The Lord 
  of the Rings with enjoyment would never wish to regard 
  Middle-earth as more than the mise-en-scene of the story, 
  and would delight in the sensation of 'depth' without wishing 
  to explore the deep places. But the 'depth' is not of course 
  an illusion, like a line of imitation book-backs with no books 
  inside them; and Quenya and Sindarin are comprehensive 
  structures. There are explorations to be conducted in this 
  world with perfect right quite irrespective of literary-critical 
  considerations; and it is proper to attempt to comprehend its 
  structure in its largest extent, from the myth of its Creation. 
  Every person, every feature of the imagined world that 
  seemed significant to its author is then worthy of attention in 
  its own right, Manwe or Feanor no less than Gandalf or 
  Galadriel, the Silmarils no less than the Rings; the Great 
  Music, the divine hierarchies, the abodes of the Valar, the 
  fates of the Children of Iluvatar, are essential elements in the 
  perception of the whole. Such enquiries are in no way ille- 
  gitimate in principle; they arise from an acceptance of the 
  imagined world as an object of contemplation or study valid 
  as many other objects of contemplation or study in the all too 
  unimaginary world. It was in this opinion and in the knowl- 
  edge that others shared it that I made the collection called 
  Unifinished Tales. 
  But the author's vision of his own vision underwent a con- 
  tinual slow shifting, shedding and enlarging: only in The 
  Hobbit and The Lord of the Rings did parts of it emerge to 
  become fixed in print, in his own lifetime. The study of 
  Middle-earth and Valinor is thus complex; for the object of 
  the study was not stable, but exists, as it were 'longitudinally' 
  in time (the author's lifetime), and not only 'transversely' in 
  time, as a printed book that undergoes no essential further 
  change. By the publication of 'The Silmarillion' the 'longi- 
  tudinal' was cut 'transversely', and a kind of finality im- 
  posed. 
   
  This rather rambling discussion is an attempt to explain my 
  primary motives in offering The Book of Lost Tales for pub- 
  lication. It is the first step in presenting the 'longitudinal' 
  view of Middle-earth and Valinor: when the huge geograph- 
  ical expansion, swelling out from the centre and (as it were) 
  thrusting Beleriand into the west, was far off in the future; 
  when there were no 'Elder Days' ending in the drowning of 
  Beleriand, for there were as yet no other Ages of the World; 
  when the Elves were still 'fairies', and even Rumil the learned 
  Noldo was far removed from the magisterial 'loremasters' of 
  my father's later years. In The Book of Lost Tales the princes 
  of the Noldor have scarcely emerged, nor the Grey-elves of 
  Beleriand; Beren is an Elf, not a Man, and his captor, the 
  
  ultimate precursor of Sauron in that role, is a monstrous cat 
  inhabited by a fiend; the Dwarves are an evil people; and the 
  historical relations of Quenya and Sindarin were quite differ- 
  ently conceived. Them are a few especially notable features, 
  but such a list could be greatly prolonged. On the other hand, 
  there was already a firm underlying structure that would en- 
  dure. Moreover in the history of the history of Middle-earth 
  the development was seldom by outright rejection -- far more 
  often it was by subtle transformation in stages, so that the 
  growth of the legends (the process, for instance, by which 
  the Nargothrond story made contact with that of Beren and 
  Luthien, a contact not even hinted at in the Lost Tales, though 
  both elements were present) can seem like the growth of 
  legends among peoples, the product of inany minds and gen- 
  erations. 
  The Book of Lost Tales was begun by my father in 1916- 
  17 during the First War, when he was 25 years old, and left 
  incomplete several years later. It is the starting-point, at least 
  in fuHy-formed narrative, of the history of Valinor and 
  Middle-earth; but before the Tales were complete he turned 
  to the composition of long poems, the Lay of Leithian in 
  rhyming couplets (the story of Beren and Luthien), and The 
  Children of Hurin in alliterative verse. The prose form of the 
  'mythology' began again from a new starting-point* in a 
  quite brief synopsis, or 'Sketch' as he called it, written in 
  1926 and expressly intended to provide the necessary back- 
  ground of knowledge for the understanding of the alliterative 
  poem. The further written development of the prose form 
  proceeded from that 'Sketch' in a direct line to the version 
  of 'The Silmarillion' which was nearing completion towards 
  the end of 1937, when my father broke off to send it as it 
  stood to Allen and Unwin in November of that year; but there 
  were also important side-branches and subordinate texts com- 
  posed in the 1930s, as the Annals of Valinor and the Annals 
  of Beleriand (fragments of which are extant also in the Old 
  English translations made by AElfwine (Eriol)), the cosmo- 
  logical account called Ambarkanta, the Shape of the World, 
  by Rumil, and the Lhammas or 'Account of Tongues', by 
  Pengolod of Gondolin. Thereafter the history of the First Age 
  was laid aside for many years, until The Lord of the Rings 
  was completed, but in the years preceding its actual publica- 
  tion my father returned to 'The Silmarillion' and associated 
  works with great vigour. 
  * Only in the case of The Music of the Ainur was there a direct devel- 
  opment, manuscript to manuscript, from The Book of Lost Tales to the 
  later forms; for The Music of the Ainur became separated offand con- 
  tinued as an independent work. 
   
  This edition of the Lost Tales in two parts is to be, as I 
  hope, the beginning of a series that will carry the history 
  further through these later writings, in verse and prose; and 
  in this hope I have applied to this present book an 'overrid- 
  ing' title intended to cover also those that may follow it, 
  though I fear that 'The History of Middle-earth' may turn 
  out to have been over-ambitious. In any case this title does 
  not imply a 'History' in the conventional sense: my intention 
  is to give complete or largely complete texts, so that the 
  books will be more like a series of editions. I do not set 
  myself as a primary object the unravelling of many single 
  and separate threads, but rather the making available of works 
  that can and should be mad as wholes. 
  The tracing of this long evolution is to me of deep interest, 
  
  'and I hope that it may prove so to others who have a taste for 
  this kind of enquiry: whether the major transformations of 
  plot or cosmological theory, or such a detail as the premon- 
  itory appearance of Legolas Greenleaf the keen-sighted in 
  the tale of The Fall of Gondolin. But these old manuscripts 
  are by no means of interest only for the study of origins. 
  Much is to be found them that my father never (so far as one 
  can tell) expressly rejected, and it is to be remembered that 
  'The Silmarillion', from the 1926 'Sketch' onwards, was 
  written as an abridgement or epitome, giving the substance 
  of much longer works (whether existing in fact, or not) in a 
  smaller compass. The highly archaic manner devised for his 
  purpose was no fustian: it had range and great vigour, pe- 
  culiarly apt to convey the magical and eerie natureof the 
  early Elves, but as readily turned to the sarcastic, sneering 
  Melko or the affairs of Ulmo and Osse. These last approach 
  at times a comic conception, and me delivered in a rapid and 
  lively language that did not survive in the gravity of my fa- 
  ther's later 'Silmarillion' prose (so Osse 'fares about in a 
  foam of business' as he anchors the islands to the sea-bed, 
  the cliffs of Tol Eressea new-filled with the first sea-birds 
  'are full of a chattering and a smell of fish, and great con- 
  claves are held upon its ledges', and when the Shoreland 
  Elves am at last drawn over the sea to Valinor Ulmo marvel- 
  lously 'fares at the rear in his fishy car and trumpets loudly 
  for the discomfiture of Osse'). 
  The Lost Tales never reached or even approached a form 
  in which my father could have considered their publication 
  before he abandoned them; they were experimental and pro- 
  visional, and the tattered notebooks in which they were writ- 
  ten were bundled away and left unlooked at as the years 
  passed. To present them in a printed book has raised many 
  thorny editorial problems. In the first place, the manuscripts 
  are intrinsically very difficult: partly because much of the 
  text was' written rapidly in pencil and is now in places ex- 
  tremely hard to read, requiring a magnifying glass and much 
  patience, not always rewarded. But also in some of the Tales 
  my father erased the original pencilled text and wrote a re- 
  vised version over it in ink -- and since at this period he 
  used bound notebooks rather than loose sheets, he was liable 
  to find himself short of space: so detached portions of tales 
  were written in the middle of other tales, and in places a 
  fearsome textual jigsaw puzzle was produced. 
  Secondly, the Lost Tales were not all written progressively 
  one after the other in the sequence of the narrative; and (in- 
  evitably) my father began a new arrangement and revision of 
  the Tales while the work was still in progress. The Fall of 
  Gondolin was the first of the tales told to Eriol to be com- 
  posed, and the Tale of Tinuviel the second, but the events of 
  those tales take place towards the end of the history; on the 
  other hand the extant texts are later revisions. In some cases 
  nothing earlier than the revised form can now be read; in 
  some both forms are extant for all, or a part, of their length; 
  in some there is only a preliminary draft; and in some there 
  is no formed narrative at all, but only notes and projections. 
  After much experimentation I have found that no method of 
  presentation is feasible but to set out the Tales in the sequence 
  of the narrative. 
  And finally, as the writing of the Tales progressed, rela- 
  tions were changed, new conceptions entered, and the de- 
  velopment of the languages pari passu with the narrative led 
  to continual revision of names. 
  
  An edition that takes account of such complexities, as this 
  does, rather than attempt to smooth them artificially away, 
  is liable to be an intricate and crabbed thing, in which the 
  reader is never left alone for a moment. I have attempted to 
  make the Tales themselves accessible and uncluttered while 
  providing a fairly full account, for those who want it, of the 
  actual textual evidences. To achieve this I have drastically 
  reduced the quantity of annotation to the texts in these ways: 
  the many changes made to names are all recorded, but they 
  are lumped together at the end of each tale, not recorded 
  individually at each occurrence (the places where the names 
  occur can be found from the Index); almost all annotation 
  concerned with content is taken up into, or boiled down into, 
  a commentary or short essay following each tale; and almost 
  all linguistic comment (primarily the etymology of names) 
  is collected in an Appendix on Names at the end of the book, 
  where will be found a great deal of information relating to 
  the earliest stages of the 'Elvish' languages. In this way the 
  numbered notes are very largely restricted to variants and 
  divergences found in other texts, and the reader who does 
  not wish to trouble with these can read the Tales knowing 
  that that is almost all that he is missing. 
  I have eschewed parallels, sources, 
  influences; and have mostly-avoided the complexities of the 
  development between the Lost Tales and the published work (since 
  to indicate these even cursorily would, I think, be distracting), 
  treating the matter in a simplified way, as between two fixed 
  points. 
  The commentaries am limited in their scope, being mostly 
  concerned to discuss the implications of what is said within the 
  context of the Tales themselves, and to compare them with the 
  published Silmarillion. 
  I do not suppose for one moment that my analyses will 
  prove either altogether just or altogether accurate, and there 
  must be clues to the solution of puzzling features in the Tales 
  which I have failed to observe. There is also included a short 
  glossary of words occurring in the Tales and poems that are 
  obsolete, archaic, or The texts are given in a form very close to 
  that of the original manuscripts. Only the most minor and obvious 
  slips have been silently corrected; where sentences fall awkwardly, 
  or where there is a lack of grammatical cohesion, as is 
  sometimes the case in the parts of the Tales that never got 
  beyond a first rapid draft, I have let them stand. I have allowed 
  myself greater freedom in providing punctuation, for my 
  father when writing at speed often punctuated erratically or not 
  at all; and I have gone further than he did in consistency of 
  capitalisation. I have adopted, though hesitantly, a consistent 
  system of accentuation for Elvish names. My father wrote, for 
  instance; Palurien, Palurien, Palurien; Onen, Onen; Kor, Kor. I 
  have used the acute accent for macron, circumflex, and acute (and 
  occasional grave) accents of the original texts, but the 
  circumflex on monosyllables -- thus Palurien, Onen, Kor: the same 
  system, at least to the eye, as in later Sindarin. 
  Lastly, the division of this edition into two.parts is entirely 
  due to the length of the Tales. The edition is conceived as a 
  whole, and I hope that the second part will appear within a year 
  of the first; but each part has its own Index and Appen- dix on 
  Names. The second part contains what am in many respects the most 
  interesting of the Tales: Tinuviel, Turambar (Turin), The Fall of 
  Gondolin, and the Tale of the Nauglaf- ring (the Necklace of the 
  Dwarves); outlines for the Tale of Earendel and the conclusion of 
  the work; and AElfwine of England. 
  
   
   
  I 
  THE COTTAGE OF 
  LOST PLAY 
  On the cover of one of the now very battered 'High School 
  Exercise Books' in which some of the Lost Tales were com- 
  posed my father wrote: The Cottage of Lost Play, which in- 
  troduceth [the] Book of Lost Tales; and on the cover is also 
  written, in my mother's hand, her initials, E.M.T., and a 
  date, Feb. 12th 1917. In this book the tale was written out by 
  my mother; and it is a fair copy of a very rough pencilled 
  manuscript of my father's on loose sheets, which were placed 
  inside the cover. Thus the date of the actual composition of 
  this tale could have been, but probably was not, earlier than 
  the winter of 1916-17. The fair copy follows the original text 
  precisely; some further changes, mostly slight (other than in 
  the matter of names), were then made to the fair copy. The 
  text follows here in its final form. 
  Now it happened on a certain time that a traveller from 
  far countries, a man of great curiosity, was by desire of 
  strange lands and the ways and dwellings of unaccustomed 
  folk brought in a ship as far west even as the Lonely Is- 
  land, Tol Eressea in the fairy speech, but which the 
  Gnomes' call Dor Faidwen, the Land of Release, and a 
  great tale hangs thereto. 
  Now one day after much journeying he came as the lights 
  of evening were being kindled in many a window to the feet 
  of a hill in a broad and woody plain. He was now near the 
  centre of this great island and for many days had wandered 
  its roads, stopping each night at what dwelling of folk he 
  might chance upon, were it hamlet or good town, about the 
   
   
   
  hour of eve at the kindling of candles. Now at that time the 
  desire of new sights is least, even in one whose heart is that 
  of an explorer; and then even such a son of Earendel as was 
  this wayfarer turns his thoughts rather to supper and to rest 
  and the telling of tales before the time of bed and sleep is 
  come. 
  Now as he stood at the foot of the little hill there came a 
  faint breeze and then a flight of rooks above his head in the 
  clear even light. The sun had some time sunk beyond the 
  boughs of the elms that stood as far as eye could look about 
  the plain, and some time had its last gold faded through the 
  leaves and slipped across the glades to sleep beneath the roots 
  and dream till dawn. 
  Now these rooks gave voice of home-coming above him, 
  and with a swift turn came to their dwelling in the tops of 
  some high elms at the summit of this hill. Then thought 
  Eriol (for thus did the people of the island after call him, 
  and its purport is 'One who dreams alone', but of his 
  former names the story nowhere tells): 'The hour of rest 
  is at hand, and though I know not even the name of this 
  fair-seeming town upon a little hill here I will seek rest 
  and lodging and go no further till the morrow, nor go even 
  then perchance, for the place seems fair and its breezes of 
  a good savour. To me it has the air of holding many secrets 
  of old and wonderful and beautiful things in its treasuries 
  and noble places and in the hearts of those that dwell within 
  its  walls.' 
  
  Now Eriol was coming from the south and a straight 
  road ran before him bordered at one side with a great wall 
  of grey stone topped with many flowers, or in places over- 
  hung with great dark yews. Through them as he climbed 
  the road he could see the first stars shine forth, even as he 
  afterwards sang in the song which he made to that fair 
  city. 
  Now was he at the summit of the hill amidst its houses, 
  and stepping as if by chance he turned aside down a winding 
  lane, till, a little down the western slope of the hill, his eye 
  was arrested by a tiny dwelling whose many small windows 
  were curtained snugly, yet only so that a most warm and 
  delicious light, as of hearts content within, looked forth. 
  Then his heart yearned for kind company, and the desire for 
   
  wayfaring died in him -- and impelled by a great longing 
  he turned aside at this cottage door, and knocking asked one 
  who came and opened what might be the name of this house 
  and who dwelt therein. And it was said to him that this was 
  Mar Vanwa Tyalieva, or the Cottage of Lost Play, and at that 
  name he wondered greatly. There dwelt within, 'twas said, 
  Lindo and Vaire who had built it many years ago, and with 
  them were no few of their folk and friends and children. And 
  at this he wondered more than before, seeing the size of the 
  cottage; but he that opened to him, perceiving his mind, said: 
  'Small is the dwelling, but smaller still are they that dwell 
  here -- for all who enter must be very small indeed, or of their 
  own good wish become as very little folk even as they stand 
  upon the threshold.' 
  Then said Eriol that he would dearly desire to come therein 
  and seek of Vaire and Lindo a night's guest-kindliness, if so 
  they would, and if he might of his own good wish become 
  small enough there upon the threshold. Then said the other, 
  'Enter,' and Eriol stepped in, and behold, it seemed a house 
  of great spaciousness and very great delight, and the lord of 
  it, Lindo, and his wife, Vaire, came forth to greet him; and 
  his heart was more glad within him than it had yet been in 
  all his wanderings, albeit since his landing in the Lonely Isle 
  his joy had been great enough. 
  And when Vaire had spoken the words of welcome, and 
  Lindo had asked of him his name and whence he came and 
  whither he might be seeking, and he had named himself the 
  Stranger and said that he came from the Great Lands,' and 
  that he was seeking whitherso his desire for travel led him, 
  then was the evening meal set out in the great hall and Eriol 
  bidden thereto. Now in this hall despite the summertide were 
  three great fires -- one at the far end and one on either side of 
  the table, and save for their light as Eriol entered all was in 
  a warm gloom. But at that moment many folk came in bear- 
  ing candles of all sizes and many shapes in sticks of strange 
  pattern: many were of carven wood and others of beaten 
  metal, and these were set at hazard about the centre table 
  and upon those at the sides. 
  At that same moment a great gong sounded far off in 
  thehouse with a sweet noise, and a sound followed as of 
  the laughter of many voices mingled with a great pattering 
   
   
  of feet. Then Vaire said to Eriol, seeing his face filled 
  with a happy wonderment: 'That is the voice of Tombo, 
  the Gong of the Children, which stands outside the Hall 
  of Play Regained, and it rings once to summon them to 
  
  this hall at the times for eating and drinking, and three 
  times to summon them to the Room of the Log Fire for 
  the telling of tales,' and added Lindo: 'If at his ringing 
  once there be laughter in the corridors and a sound of feet, 
  then do the walls shake with mirth and stamping at the 
  three strokes in an evening. And the sounding of the three 
  strokes is the happiest moment in the day of Littleheart 
  the Gong-warden, as he himself declares who has known 
  happiness enough of old; and ancient indeed is he beyond 
  count in spite of his merriness of soul. He sailed in Win- 
  gilot with Earendel in that last voyage wherein they sought 
  for Kor. It was the ringing of this Gong on the Shadowy 
  Seas that awoke the Sleeper in the Tower of Pearl that 
  stands far out to west in the Twilit Isles.' 
  To these words did Eriol's mind so lean, for it seemed 
  to him that a new world and very fair was opening to him, 
  that he heard naught else till he was bidden by Vaireto be 
  seated. Then he looked up, and lo, the hall and all its 
  benches and chairs were filled with children of every as- 
  pect, kind, and size, while sprinkled among them were 
  folk of all manners and ages. In one thing only were all 
  alike, that a look of great happiness lit with a merry ex- 
  pectation of further mirth and joy lay on every face. The 
  soft light of candles too was upon them all; it shone on 
  bright tresses and gleamed about dark hair, or here and 
  there set a pale fire in locks gone grey. Even as he gazed 
  all arose and with one voice sang the song of the Bringing 
  in of the Meats. Then was the food brought in and set 
  before them, and thereafter the bearers and those that 
  served and those that waited, host and hostess, children 
  and guest, sat down: but Lindo first blessed both food and 
  company. As they ate Eriol fell into speech with Lindo 
  and his wife, telling them tales of his old days and of his 
  adventures, especially those he had encountered upon the 
  journey that had brought him to the Lonely Isle, and ask- 
  ing in return many things concerning the fair land, and 
  most of all of that fair city wherein he now found himself. 
   
   
  Lindo said to him: 'Know then that today, or more like 
  'twas yesterday, you crossed the borders of that region that 
  is called Alalminore or the "Land of Elms", which the 
  Gnomes call Gar Lossion, or the "Place of Flowers". Now 
  this region is accounted the centre of the island, and its fair- 
  est realm; but above all the towns and villages of Alal- 
  minore is held Koromas, or as some call it, Kortirion, and 
  this city is the one wherein you now find yourself. Both be- 
  cause it stands at the heart of the island, and from the height 
  of its mighty tower, do those that speak of it with love call it 
  the Citadel of the Island, or of the World itself. More reason 
  is there thereto than even great love, for all the island looks 
  to the dwellers here for wisdom and leadership, for song and 
  lore; and here in a great korin of elms dwells Meril-i-Turinqi. 
  (Now a korin is a great circular hedge, be it of stone or of 
  thorn or even of trees, that encloses a green sward.) Meril 
  comes of the blood of Inwe, whom the Gnomes call Inwith- 
  iel, he that was King of all the Eldar when they dwelt in Kor. 
  That was in the days before hearing the lament of the world 
  Inwe led them forth to the lands of Men: but those great and 
  sad things and how the Eldar came to this fair and lonely 
  island, maybe I will tell them another time. 
  'But after many days Ingil son of Inwe, seeing this place 
  
  to be very fair, rested here and about him gathered most of 
  the fairest and the wisest, most of the merriest and the kind- 
  est, of all the Eldar.' Here among those many came my father 
  Valwe who went with Noldorin to find the Gnomes, and the 
  father of Vaire my wife, Tulkastor. He was of Aule's kindred, 
  but had dwelt long with the Shoreland Pipers, the Solosimpi, 
  and so came among the earliest to the island. 
  'Then Ingil builded the great tower4 and called the town 
  Koromas, or "the Resting of the Exiles of Kor", but by 
  reason of that tower it is now mostly called Kortirion.' 
  Now about this time they drew nigh the end of the meal; 
  then did Lindo fill his cup and after him Vaire and all those 
  in the hall, but to Eriol he said: 'Now this which we put into 
  our cups is limpe, the drink of the Eldar both young and old, 
  and drinking, our hearts keep youth and our mouths grow 
  full of song, but this drink I may not administer: Thurinqi only 
  may give it to those not of the Eldar race, and those that 
  drink must dwell always with the Eldar of the Island until 
   
   
  such time as they fare forth to find the lost families of the 
  kindred.' Then he filled Eriol's cup, but filled it with golden 
  wine from ancient casks of the Gnomes; and then all rose 
  and drank 'to the Faring Forth and the Rekindling of the 
  Magic Sun'. Then sounded the Gong of the Children thrice, 
  and a glad clamour arose in the hall, and some swung back 
  big oaken doors at the hall's end -- at that end which had no 
  hearth. Then many seized those candles that were set in tall 
  wooden sticks and held them aloft while others laughed and 
  chattered, but all made a lane midmost of the company down 
  which went Lindo and Vaire and Eriol, and as they passed 
  the doors the throng followed them. 
  Eriol saw now that they were in a short broad corridor 
  whose walls half-way up were arrassed; and on those tapes- 
  tries were many stories pictured whereof he knew not at that 
  time the purport. Above the tapestries it seemed there were 
  paintings, but he could not see for gloom, for the candle- 
  bearers were behind, and before him the only light came 
  from an open door through which poured a red glow as of a 
  big fire. 'That,' said Vaire, 'is the Tale-fire blazing in the 
  Room of Logs; there does it burn all through the year, for 
  'tis a magic fire, and greatly aids the teller in his tale -- but 
  thither we now go,' and Eriol said that that seemed better to 
  him than aught else. 
  Then all that company came laughing and talking into 
  the room whence came the red glow. A fair room it was 
  as might be felt even by the fire-flicker which danced upon 
  the walls and low ceiling, while deep shadows lay in the 
  nooks and corners. Round the great hearth was a multi- 
  tude of soft rugs and yielding cushions strewn; and a little 
  to one side was a deep chair with carven arms and feet. 
  And so it was that Eriol felt at that time and at all others 
  whereon he entered there at the hour of tale-telling, that 
  whatso the number of the folk and children the room felt 
  ever just great enough but not large, small enough but not 
  overthronged. 
  Then all sat them down where they would, old and young, 
  but Lindo in the deep chair and Vaire upon a cushion at his 
  feet, and Eriol rejoicing in the red blaze for all that it was 
  summer stretched nigh the hearthstone. 
  Then said Lindo: 'Of what shall the tales be tonight? Shall 
   
  
   
  they be of the Great Lands, and of the dwellings of Men; of 
  the Valar and Valinor; of the West and its mysteries, of the 
  East and its glory, of the South and its untrodden wilds, of 
  the North and its power and strength; or of this island and 
  its folk; or of the old days of Kor where our folk once dwelt? 
  For that this night we entertain a guest, a man of great and 
  excellent travel, a son meseems of Earendel, shall it be of 
  voyaging, of beating about in a boat, of winds and the sea?" 
  But to this questioning some answeredone thing and some 
  another, till Eriol said: 'I pray you, if it be to the mind of the 
  others, for this time tell me of this island, and of all this 
  island most eagerly would I learn of this goodly house and 
  this fair company of maids and boys, for of all houses this 
  seems to me the most lovely and of all gatherings the sweetest 
  I have gazed upon.' 
  Then said Vaire: 'Know then that aforetime, in the days 
  Of Inwe (and farther back it is hard to go in the history of 
  the Eldar), there was a place of fair gardens in Valinor beside 
  a silver sea. Now this place was near the confines of the realm 
  but not far from Kor, yet by reason of its distance from the 
  sun-tree Lindelos there was a light there as of summer eve- 
  ning, save only when the silver lamps werekindled on the 
  hill at dusk, and then little lights of white would dance and 
  quiver on the paths, chasing black shadow-dapples under the 
  trees. This was a time of joy to the children, for it was mostly 
  at this hour that a new comrade would come down the lane 
  called Olore Malle or the Path of Dreams. It has been said 
  to me, though the truth I know not, that that lane ran by 
  devious routes to the homes of Men, but that way we never 
  trod when we fared thither ourselves. It was a lane of deep 
  banks and great overhanging hedges, beyond which stood 
  many tall trees wherein a perpetual whisper seemed to live; 
  but not seldom great glow-worms crept about its grassy bor- 
  ders. 
  'Now in this place of gardens a high gate of lattice-work 
  that shone golden in the dusk opened upon the lane of dreams, 
  andfrom there led winding paths of high box to the fairest 
  of all the gardens, and amidmost of the garden stood a white 
  cottage. Of what it was built, nor when, no one knew, nor 
  now knows, but it was said to me that it shone with a pale 
   
   
  light, as it was of pearl, and its roof was a thatch, but a thatch 
  of gold. 
  'Now on one side of the cot stood a thicket of white lilac 
  and at the other end a mighty yew, from whose shoots the 
  children fashioned bows or clamberedby his branches upon 
  the roof. But in the lilacs every bird that ever sang sweetly 
  gathered.and sang. Now the walls of the cottage were bent 
  with age and its many small lattice windows were twisted 
  into strange shapes. No one, 'tis said, dwelt in the cottage, 
  which was however guarded secretly and jealously by the 
  Eldar so that no harm came nigh it, and that yet might the 
  children playing therein in freedom know of no guardian- 
  ship. This was the Cottage of the Children, or of the Play of 
  Sleep, and not of Lost Play, as has wrongly been said in song 
  among Men -- for no play was lost then, and here alas only 
  and now is the Cottage of Lost Play. 
  'These too were the earliest children -- the children of the 
  fathers of the fathers of Men that came there; and for pity 
  the Eldar sought to guide all who came down that lane into 
  
  the cottage and the garden, lest they strayed into Kor and be- 
  came enamoured of the glory of Valinor; for then would they 
  either stay there for ever, and great grief fall ontheir par- 
  ents, or would they wander back and long for ever vainly, and 
  become strange and wild among the children of Men. Nay, 
  some even who wandered on to the edge of the rocks of 
  Eldamar and there strayed, dazzled by the fair shells and the 
  fishes of many colours, the blue pools and the silver foam, 
  they drew back to the cottage, alluring them gently with the 
  odour of many flowers. Yet even so there were a few who 
  heard on that beach the sweet piping of the Solosimpi afar 
  off and who played not with the other children but climbed 
  to the upper windows and gazed out, straining to see the far 
  glimpses of the sea and the magic shores beyond the shadows 
  and the trees. 
  'Now for the most part the children did not often go into 
  the house, but danced and played in the garden, gathering 
  flowers or chasing the golden bees and butterflies with em- 
  broidered wings that the Eldar set within the garden for their 
  joy. And many children have there become comrades, who 
  after met and loved in the lands of Men, but of such things 
  perchance Men know more than I can tell you. Yet some 
   
   
  there were who, as I have told, heard the Solosimpi piping 
  afar off, or others who straying again beyond the garden 
  caught a sound of the singing of the Telelli on the hill, and 
  even some who reaching Kor afterwards returned home, and 
  their minds and hearts were full of wonder. Of the misty 
  aftermemories of these, of their broken tales and snatches of 
  song, came many strange legends that delighted Men for 
  long, and still do, it may be; for of such were the poets of 
  the Great Lands.' 
  'Now when the fairies left Kor that lane was blocked for 
  ever with great impassable rocks, and there stands of a surety 
  the cottage empty and the garden bare to this day, and will 
  do until long after the Faring Forth, when if all goes well the 
  roads through Arvalin to Valinor shall be thronged with the 
  sons and daughters of Men. But seeing that no children came 
  there for refreshment and delight, sorrow and greyness spread 
  amongst them and Men ceased almost to believe in, or think 
  of, the beauty of the Eldar and the glory of the Valar, till one 
  came from the Great Lands and besought us to relieve the 
  darkness. 
  'Now there is alas no safe way for children from the Great 
  Lands hither, but Meril-i-Turinqi hearkened to his boon and 
  chose Lindo my husband to devise some plan of good. Now 
  Lindo and I, Vaire, had taken under our care the children -- 
  the remainder of those who found Kor and remained with 
  the Eldar for ever: and so here we builded of good magic this 
  Cottage of Lost Play: and here old tales, old songs, and elfin 
  music are treasured and rehearsed. Ever and anon our chil- 
  dren fare forth again to find the Great Lands, and go about 
  among the lonely children and whisper to them at dusk in 
  early bed by night-light and candle-flame, or comfort those 
  that weep. Some I am told listen to the complaints of those 
  that are punished or chidden, and hear their tales and feign 
  to take their part, and this seems to me a quaint and merry 
  service. 
  'Yet all whom we send return not and that is great grief to 
  us, for it is by no means out of small love that the Eldar held 
  children from Kor, but rather of thought for the homes of 
  
  Men; yet in the Great Lands, as you know well, there are 
  fair places and lovely regions of much allurement, wherefore 
  it is only for the great necessity that we adventure any of the 
   
   
   
  children that are with us. Yet the most come back hither and 
  tell us many stories and many sad things of their journeys -- 
  and now I have told most of what is to tell of the Cottage of 
  Lost Play.' 
  Then Eriol said: 'Now these are tidings sad and yet good 
  to hear, and I remember me of certain words that my fa- 
  ther spake in my early boyhood. It had long, said he, been 
  a tradition in our kindred that one of our father's fathers 
  would speak of a fair house and magic gardens, of a won- 
  drous town, and of a music full of all beauty and longing -- 
  and these things he said he had seen and heard as a child, 
  though how and where was not told. Now all his life was 
  he restless, as if a longing half-expressed for unknown 
  things dwelt within him; and 'tis said that he died among 
  rocks on a lonely coast on a night of storm -- and more- 
  over that most of his children and their children since have 
  been of a restless mind -- and methinks I know now the 
  truth of the matter.' 
  And Vaire said that 'twas like to be that one of his kin- 
  dred had found the rocks of Eldamar in those old days. 
  NOTES 
  1 Gnomes: the Second Kindred, the Noldoli (later Noldor). For 
  the use of the word Gnomes see p. 38; and for the linguistic 
  distinction made here see pp. 46-7. 
  2 The 'Great Lands' are the lands East of the Great Sea. The 
  term 'Middle-earth' is never used in the Lost Tales, and in 
  fact does not appear until writings of the 1930s. 
  3 In both MSS the words 'of all the Eldar' are followed by: 
  'for of most noble there were none, seeing that to be of the 
  blood of the Eldar is equal and sufficient', but this was struck 
  out in the second MS. 
  4 The original reading was 'the great Tirion', changed to 
  'the great tower'. 
  5 This sentence, from 'a son meseems...', replaced in the 
  original MS an earlier reading: 'shall it be of Earendel the 
  wanderer, who alone of the sons of Men has had great traffic 
  with the Valar and Elves, who alone of their kindred has seen 
  beyond Taniquetil, even he who sails for ever in the firma- 
  ment? ' 
   
  6 The original reading was 'before the days of', changed to 'in 
  the first days of', and then to the reading given. 
  7 This last phrase was an addition to the second MS. 
  Changes made to names in 
  The Cottage of Lost Play 
  The names were at this time in a very fluid state, reflecting 
  in part the rapid development of the languages that was 
  then taking place. Changes were made to the original text, 
  and further changes, at different times, to the second text, 
  but it seems unnecessary in the following notes to go into 
  thedetail of when and where the changes weremade. The 
  names are given in the order of their occurrence in the 
  tale. The signs > and < are used to mean 'changed to' 
  and 'changed from'. 
  Dor Faidwen The Gnomish name of Tol Eressea was changed 
  many times: Gar Eglos > Dor Edloth > Dor Usgwen > 
  
  Dor Uswen > Dor Faidwen. 
  Mar Vanwa Tyalieva In the original text a space was left for 
  the Elvish name, subsequently filled in as Mar Vanwa Tal- 
  ieva. 
  Creat Lands Throughout the tale Great Lands is an emenda- 
  tion of Outer Lands, when the latter was given a different 
  meaning (lands West of the Great Sea). 
  Wingilot < Wingelot. 
  Gar Lossion < Losgar. 
  Karomas < Kormas. 
  Meril-i-Turinqi The first text has only Turinqi, with in one place 
  a space left for a personal name. 
  Inwe < Ing at each occurrence. 
  Inwithiel < Gim Githil, which was in turn < Githil. 
  Ingil < Ingilmo. 
  Valwe < Manwe. It seems possible that Manwe as the name 
  of Vaire's father was a mere slip. 
  Noldorin The original reading was Noldorin whom the Gnomes 
  name Goldriel; Goldriel was changed to Golthadriel, and 
  then the reference to the Gnomish name was struck out, 
  leaving only Noldorin. 
  Tulkastor < Tulkasse < Turenbor. 
  Solosimpi < Solosimpe at each occurrence. 
   
   
  Lindelos <Lindelokse < Lindelokte Singing Cluster (Glin- 
  gol). 
  Telelli < Telelle. 
  Arvalin < Hannalin < Harwalin. 
  Commentary on 
  The Cottage of Lost Play 
  The story of Eriol the mariner was central to my father's 
  original conception of the mythology. In those days, as he 
  recounted long after in a letter to his friend Milton Wald- 
  man,* the primary intention of his work was to satisfy his 
  desire for a specifically and recognizably English literature 
  of 'faerie'. 
  It was from early days grieved by the poverty of my own 
  beloved country: it had no stories of its own (bound up with 
  its tongue and soil), not of the quality that I sought, and found 
  (as an ingredient) in legends of other lands. There was Greek, 
  and Celtic, and Romance, Germanic, Scandinavian, and 
  Finnish (which greatly affected me); but nothing English, save 
  impoverished chap-book stuff. 
  In his earliest writings the mythology was anchored in the 
  ancient legendary history of England; and more than that, 
  it was peculiarly associated with certain places in En- 
  gland. 
  Eriol, himself close kin of famous figures in the leg- 
  ends of North-western Europe, came at last on a voyage 
  westward over the ocean to Tol Eressea, the Lonely Isle, 
  where Elves dwelt; and from them he learned 'The Lost 
  Tales of Elfinesse'. But his role was at first to be more 
  important in the structure of the work than (what it af- 
  terwards became) simply that of a man of later days who 
  came to 'the land of the Fairies' and there acquired lost 
  or hidden knowledge, which he afterwards reported in 
  his own tongue: at first, Eriol was to be an important 
  element in the fairy-history itself -- the witness of the 
  * The Letters of J. R. R. Tolkien, ed. Humphrey Carpenter, 1981, 
  p. 144. The letter was almost certainly written in 1951. 
   
  
   
  ruin of Elvish Tol Eressea. The element of ancient En- 
  glish history or 'historical legend' was at first not merely 
  a framework, isolated from the great tales that afterwards 
  constituted 'The Silmarillion', but an integral part of their 
  ending. The elucidation of all this (so far as elucidation 
  is possible) must necessarily be postponed to the end of 
  the Tales; but here something at least must be said of the 
  history of Eriol up to the time of his coming to Tol Er- 
   essea, and of the original significance of the Lonely Isle. 
  The 'Eriol-story' is in fact among the knottiest and 
  most obscure matters in the whole history of Middle- 
  earth and Aman. My father abandoned the writing of the 
  Lost Tales before he reached their end, and when he 
  abandoned them he had also abandoned his original ideas 
  for their conclusion. Those ideas can indeed be discerned 
  from his notes; but the notes were for the most part pen- 
  cilled at furious speed, the writing now rubbed and faint 
  and in places after long study scarcely decipherable, on 
  little slips of paper, disordered and dateless, or in a little 
  notebook in which, during the years when he was com- 
  . posing the Lost Tales, he jotted down thoughts and sug- 
  gestions (see p. 191). The common form of these notes 
  on the 'Eriol' or 'English' element is that of short out- 
  lines, in which salient narrative features, often without 
  clear connection between them, are set down in the man- 
  ner of a list; and they vary constantly among themselves. 
  In what must be, at any rate, among the very earliest of 
  outlines, found in this little pocket-book, and headed 
  'Story of Eriol's Life', the mariner who came to Tol Eressea 
  is brought into relation with the tradition of the invasion of 
  Britain by Hengest and Horsa in the fifth century A.D. This 
  was a matter to which my father gave much time and thought; 
  be lectured on it at Oxford and developed certain original 
  theories, especially in connection with the appearance of 
  Hengest in Beowulf. * 
  From these jottings we learn that Eriol's original name 
  was Ottor, but that he called himself Wipe (an Old En- 
  glish word meaning 'restless, wandering') and lived a life 
  -- on the waters. His father was named Eoh (a word of the 
   * J. R. R. Tolkien, Finn and Hengest, ed. Alan Bliss, 1982. 
   
   
   
  Old English poetic vocabulary meaning 'horse'); and Eoh 
  was slain by his brother Beorn(in Old English 'warrior', 
  but originally meaning 'bear', as does the cognate word 
  bjorn in Old Norse; cf. Beorn the shape-changer in The 
  Hobbit). Eoh and Beorn were the sons of Heden 'the 
  leather and fur clad', and Heden (like many heroes of 
  Northern legend) traced his ancestry to the god Woden. 
  In other notes there are other connections and combina- 
  tions, and since none of this story was written as a co- 
  herent narrative these names are only of significance as 
  showing the direction of my father's thought at that time. 
  Ottor Waefre settled on the island of Heligoland in the 
  North Sea, and he wedded a woman named Cwen (Old En- 
  glish: 'woman', 'wife'); they had two sons named 'after his 
  father' Hengest and Horsa 'to avenge Eoh' (hengest is an- 
  other Old English word for 'horse'). 
  Then sea-longing gripped Ottor Waefre: he was a son of 
  Earendel, born under his beam. If a beam from Earendel 
  
  fall on a child new-born he becomes 'a child of Earendel' 
  and a wanderer. (So also in The Cottage of Lost Play Eriol 
  is called both by the author and by Lindo a 'son of Ear- 
  endel'.) After the death of Cwen Ottor left his young chil- 
  dren. Hengest and Horsa avenged Eoh and became great 
  chieftains; but Ottor Waefre set out to seek, and find, Tol 
  Eressea, here called in Old English se uncu pa holm, 'the 
  unknown island'. 
  Various things are told in these notes about Eriol's so- 
  journ in Tol Eressea which do not appear in The Book of 
  Lost Tales, but of these I need here only refer to the state- 
  ments that 'Eriol adopted the name of Angol' and that he 
  was named by the Gnomes (the later Noldor, see p. 38) 
  Angol 'after the regions of his home'. This certainly refers 
  to the ancient homeland of the 'English' before their mi- 
  gration across the North Sea to Britain: Old English Angel, 
  Angul, modern German Angeln, the region of the Danish 
  peninsula between the Flensburg fjord and the river Schlei, 
  south of the modern Danish frontier. From the west coast 
  of the peninsula it is no very great distance to the island 
  of Heligoland. 
  In another place Angol is given as the Gnomish equivalent 
  of Eriollo, which names are said to be those of 'the region 
   
   
  of the northern part of the Great Lands, "between the seas", 
  whence Eriol came'. (On these names see further under Eriol 
  in the Appendix on Names.) 
  It is not to be thought that these notes represent in all 
  respects the story of Eriol as my father conceived it when he 
  wrote The Cottage of Lost Play -- in any case, it is said 
  expressly there that Eriol means 'One who dreams alone', 
  and that 'of his former names the story nowhere tells' 
  (p. 2). But what is important is that (according to the view 
  that I have formed of the earliest conceptions, apparently 
  the best explanation of the very difficult evidence) this was 
  still the leading idea when it was written: Eriol came to 
  Tol Eressea from the lands to the East of the North Sea. 
  He belongs to the period preceding the Anglo-Saxon in- 
  vasions of Britain (as my father, for his purposes, wished 
  to represent it). 
  Later, his name changed to AElfwine ('Elf-friend'), the 
  mariner became an Englishman of the 'Anglo-Saxon pe- 
  riod' of English history, who sailed west over sea to Tol 
  Eressea -- he sailed from England out into the Atlantic 
  Ocean; and from this later conception comes the very re- 
  markable story of AElfwine of England, which will be given 
  at the end of the Lost Tales. But in the earliest conception 
  he was not an Englishman of England: England in the 
  sense of the land of the English did not yet exist; for the 
  cardinal fact (made quite explicit in extant notes) of this 
  conception is that the Elvish isle to which Eriol came was 
  England -- that is to say, Tol Eressea would become En- 
  gland, the land of the English, at the end of the story. 
  Koromas or Kortirion, the town in the centre of Tol Er- 
  essea to which Eriol comes in The Cottage of Lost Play, 
  would become in after days Warwick (and the elements 
  Kor- and War- were etymologically connected);* Alalmi- 
  nore, the Land of Elms, would be Warwickshire; and Tav- 
  robel, where Eriol sojourned for a while in Tol Eressea, 
  would afterwards be the Staffordshire village of Great 
  Hay wood. 
  
  The great tower or tirion that Ingil son of Inwe built (p. 4) and the 
   great tower of Warwick Castle are not identified, but at least it is certain 
  that Koromas had a great tower because Warwick has one. 
   
   
  None of this is explicit in the written Tales, and is only 
  found in notes independent of them; but it seems certain that 
  it was still present when The Cottage of Lost Play was written 
  (and indeed, as I shall try to show later, underlies all the 
  Tales). The fair copy that my mother made of it was dated 
  February 1917. From 1913 until her marriage in March 1916 
  she lived in Warwick and my father visited her them from 
  Oxford; after their marriage she lived for a while at Great 
  Haywood (east of Stafford), since it was near the camp where 
  my father was stationed, and after his return from France he 
  was at Great Haywood in the winter of 1916 -- 17. Thus the 
  identification of Tol Eressean Tavrobel with Great Haywood 
  cannot be earlier than 1916, and the fair copy of The Cottage 
  of Lost Play (and quite possibly the original composition of 
  it) was actually done there. 
  In November 1915 my father wrote a poem entitled Kor- 
  tirion among the Trees which was dedicated to Warwick.* 
  To the first fair copy of the poem there is appended a prose 
  introduction, as follows: 
  Now on a time the fairies dwelt in the Lonely Isle after the 
  great wars with Melko and the ruin of Gondolin; and they 
  builded a fair city amidmost of that island, and it was girt 
  with trees. Now this city they called Kortirion, both in 
  memory of their ancient dwelling of Kor in Valinor, and 
  because this city stood also upon a hill and had a great 
  tower tall and grey that Ingil son of Inwe their lord let 
  raise. 
  Very beautiful was Kortirion and the fairies loved it, and 
  it became rich in song and poesy and the light of laughter; 
  but on a time the great Faring Forth was made, and the 
  fairies had rekindled once more the Magic Sun of Valinor 
  but for the treason and faint hearts of Men. But so it is that 
  the Magic Sun is dead and the Lonely Isle drawn back unto 
  the confines of the Great Lands, and the fairies are scat- 
  tered through all the wide unfriendly pathways of the world; 
  and now Men dwell even on this faded isle, and care nought 
  * This poem is given in three different texts, on pp. 25-37. -- A poem 
  written at Etapies in the Pas de Calais in June 1916 and entitled 'The 
  Lonely Isle' is explicitly addressed to England. See Letters, p. 437, 
  note 4 to letter 43. 
   
   
  or know nought of its ancient days. Yet still there be some of 
  the Eldar and the Noldoli* of old who linger in the island, and 
  their songs am heard about the shores of the land that once 
  was the fairest dwelling of the immortal folk. 
  And it seems to the fairies and it seems to me who know 
  that town and have often trodden its disfigured ways that au- 
  tumn and the falling of the leaf is the season of the year when 
  maybe here or there a heart among Men may be open, and an 
  eye perceive how is the world's estate fallen from the laughter 
  and the loveliness of old. Think on Kortirion and be sad -- 
  yet is there not hope? 
  Both here and in The Cottage of Lost Play there are 
  allusions to events still in the future when Eriol came to 
  Tol Eressea; and though the full exposition and discussion 
  of them must wait until the end of the Tales it needs to be 
  
  explained here that 'the Faring Forth' was a great expe- 
  dition made from Tol Eressea for the rescue of the Elves 
  who were still wandering in the Great Lands -- cf. Lin- 
  do's words (pp. 5-6): 'until such time as they fare forth 
  to find the lost families of the kindred'. At that time Tol 
  Eressea was uprooted, by the aid of Ulmo, from the sea- 
  bottom and dragged near to the western shores of the Great 
  Lands. In the battle that followed the Elves were defeated, 
  and fled into hiding in Tol Eressea; Men entered the isle, 
  and the fading of the Elves began. The subsequent history 
  Of Tol Eressea is the history of England; and Warwick is 
  'disfigured Kortirion', itself a memory of ancient Kor (the 
  later Tirion upon Tuna, city of the Elves in Aman; in 
  the Lost Tales the name Kor is used both of the city and 
  the hill). 
  Inwe, referred to in The Cottage of Lost Play as 'King 
  of all the Eldar when they dwelt in Kor', is the forerunner 
  of Ingwe King of the Vanyar Elves in The Silmarillion. In 
  a story told later to Eriol in Tol Eressea Inwe reappears as 
  one of the three Elves who went first to Valinor after the 
  Awakening, as was Ingwe in The Silmarillion; his kindred 
  and descendants were the Inwir, of whom came Meril-i- 
  Turinqi, the Lady of Tol Eressea (see p. 46). Lindo's ref- 
  * For the distinction between Eldar and Noldoli see pp. 46-7. 
   
   
  erences to Inwe's hearing 'the lament of the world' (i.e. 
  of the Great Lands) and to his leading the Eldar forth to 
  the lands of Men (p. 5) are the germ of the story of the 
  coming of the Hosts of the West to the assault on Than- 
  gorodrim: 'The host of the Valar prepared for battle; and 
  beneath their white banners marched the Vanyar, the peo- 
  ple of Ingwe...' (The Silmarillion, p. 251). Later in the 
  Tales it is said to Eriol by Meril-i-Turinqi that 'Inwe was 
  the eldest of the Elves, and had lived yet in majesty had 
  he not perished in that march into the world; but Ingil his 
  son went long ago back to Valinor and is with Manwe'. 
  In The Silmarillion, on the other hand, it is said of Ingwe 
  that 'he entered into Valinor [in the beginning of the days 
  of the Elves] and sits at the feet of the Powers, and all 
  Elves revere his name; but he came never back, nor looked 
  again upon Middle-earth' (p. 53). 
  Lindo's words about the sojourn of Ingil in Tol Eressea 
  'after many days', and the interpretation of the name of his 
  town Koromas as 'the Resting of the Exiles of Kor', refer to 
  the return of the Eldar from the Great Lands after the war on 
  Melko (Melkor, Morgoth) for the deliverance of the enslaved 
  Noldoli. His words about his father Valwe 'who went with 
  Noldorin to find the Gnomes' refer to an element in this story 
  of the expedition from Kor.* 
  It is important to see, then, that (if my general inter- 
  pretation is correct) in The Cottage of Lost Play Eriol 
  comes to Tol Eressea in the time after the Fall of Gondolin 
  and the march of the Elves of Kor into the Great Lands 
  for the defeat of Melko, when the Elves who had taken 
  part in it had returned over the sea to dwell in Tol Eressea; 
  but before the time of the 'Faring Forth' and the removal 
  of Tol Eressea to the geographical position of England. 
  This latter element was soon lost in its entirety from the 
  developing mythology. 
  Of the 'Cottage' itself it must be said at once that very 
  little light can be cast on it from other writings of my 
  
  * A little light on Lindo's references to the ringing of the Gong on the 
  Shadowy Seas and the Sleeper in the Tower of Pearl will be shed when 
  the story of Earendel is reached at the end of the Tales. 
   
   
  father's; for the entire conception of the Children who went 
  to Valinor was to be abandoned almost without further 
  trace. Later in the Lost Tales, however, there are again 
  references to Olore Malle. After the description of the Hid- 
  ing of Valinor, it is told that at the bidding of Manwe (who 
  looked on the event with sorrow) the Valar Orome and 
  Lorien devised strange paths from the Great Lands to Val- 
  inor and the way of Lorien'sdevising was Olore Malle, 
  the Path of Dreams; by this road, when 'Men were yet but 
  .= new-wakened on the earth', 'the children of the fathers of 
  the fathers of Men' came to Valinor in their sleep (pp. 
  238, 240). There are two further mentions in tales to be 
  given in Part II: the teller of the Tale of Tinuviel (a child 
  of Mar Vanwa Tyalieva) says that she saw Tinuviel and her 
  mother with her own eyes 'when journeying by the Way 
  . of Dreams in long past days', and the teller of the Tale of 
  Turambar says that he 'trod Olore Malle in the days before 
  le fall of Gondolin'. 
  There is also a poem on the subject of the Cottage of Lost 
  Hay, which has many of the details of the description in the 
  prose text. This poem, according to my father's notes, was 
  composed at 59 St John's Street, Oxford, his undergraduate 
  lodgings, on 27-28 April 1915 (when he was 23). It exists 
  (as is constantly the case with the poems) in several versions, 
  each modified in detail from the preceding one, and the end 
  of the poem was twice entirely rewritten. I give it here first 
  in the earliest form, with changes made to this in notes at the 
  foot of the page, and then in the final version, the date of 
  Which cannot be certainly determined. I suspect that it was 
  very much later -- and may indeed have been one of the 
  revisions made to old poems when the collection The Adven-ture 
  s of Tom Bombadil (1962) was being prepared, though it 
  not mentioned in my father's correspondence on that sub- 
  The original title was: You and Me / and the Cottage ofLost 
  Play (with an Old English rendering piet husincel aerran 
  s), which was changed to Mar Vanwa Tyalieva, The 
  Cottage of Lost Play; in the final version it is The Little Houseof 
   Lost Play: Mar Vanwa Tyalieva. The verse-lines are in- 
  dented as in the original texts. 
   
   
   
  You & Me 
  and the Cottage of Lost Play 
  You and me -- we know that land 
  And often have been there 
  In the long old days, old nursery days, 
  A dark child and a fair. 
  5 
  Was it down the paths of firelight dreams 
  In winter cold and white, 
  Or in the blue-spun twilit hours 
  Of little early tucked-up beds 
  In drowsy summer night, 
  10 
  That You and I got lost in Sleep 
  And met each other there -- 
  
  Your dark hair on your white nightgown, 
  And mine was tangled fair? 
  We wandered shyly hand in hand, 
  15 
  Or rollicked in the fairy sand 
  And gathered pearls and shells in pails, 
  While all about the nightingales 
  Were singing in the trees. 
  We dug for silver with our spades 
  20 
  By little inland sparkling seas, 
  Then ran ashore through sleepy glades 
  And down a warm and winding lane 
  We never never found again 
  Between high whispering trees. 
  25 
  30 
  The air was neither night or day, 
  But faintly dark with softest light, 
  When first there glimmered into sight 
  The Cottage of Lost Play. 
  'Twas builded very very old 
  White, and thatched with straws of gold, 
  1 You and I 
  3 In the long old days, the shining days, 
  15 in the golden sand 
  23 That now we cannot find again 
  25 night nor day 
  29 New-built it was, yet very old, 
   
   
  And pierced with peeping lattices 
  That looked toward the sea; 
  And our own children's garden-plots 
  Were there -- our own forgetmenots, 
  35 
  Red daisies, cress and mustard, 
  And blue nemophile. 
  0! all the borders trimmed with box 
  Were full of favourite flowers -- of phlox, 
  Of larkspur, pinks, and hollyhocks 
  40 
  Beneath a red may-tree: 
  And all the paths were full of shapes, 
  Of tumbling happy white-clad shapes, 
  And with them You and Me. 
  And some had silver watering-cans 
  45 
  And watered all their gowns, 
  Or sprayed each other; some laid plans 
  To build them houses, fairy towns, 
  Or dwellings in the trees, " 
  And some were clambering on the roof; 
  50 
  Some crooning lonely and aloof; 
  And some were dancing fairy-rings 
  And weaving pearly daisy-strings, 
  Or chasing golden bees; 
  But here and there a little pair 
  55 
  With rosy cheeks and tangled hair 
  Debated quaint old childish things -- * 
  
  And we were one of these. 
  And why it was Tomorrow came 
  37 And all the borders 
  43 That laughed with You and Me. 
  47 little towns 
  56 Debated ancient childish things 
  Lines 58-65 (pp. 21-22) were subsequently rewritten: 
  But why it was there came a time 
  When we could take the road no more, 
  * This seems to echo the lines of Francis Thompson's poem Daisy: 
  Two children did we stray and talk 
  Wise, idle, childish things. 
   
  And with his grey hand led us back; 
  60 
  And why we never found the same 
  Old cottage, or the magic track 
  That leads between a silver sea 
  And those old shores and gardens fair 
  Where all things are, that ever were -- 
  65 
  We know not, You and Me. 
  This is the final version of the poem: 
  The Little House of Lost Play 
  Mar Vanwa Tyalieva 
  We knew that land once, You and I, 
  and once we wandered there 
  in the long days now long gone by, 
  a dark child and a fair. 
  5 Was it on the paths of firelight thought 
  in winter cold and white, 
  or in the blue-spun twilit hours 
  of little early tucked-up beds 
  in drowsy summer night, 
  10 that you and I in Sleep went down 
  to meet each other there, 
  your dark hair on your white nightgown 
  and mine was tangled fair? 
  We wandered shyly hand in hand, 
  15 small footprints in the golden sand, 
  and gathered pearls and shells in pails, 
  while all about the nightingales 
  Though long we looked, and high would climb, 
  Or gaze from many a seaward shore 
  To find the path between sea and sky 
  To those old gardens of delight; 
  And how it goes now in that land, 
  If there the house and gardens stand, 
  Still filled with children clad in white -- 
  We know not, You and I. 
  62 That leads between the sea and sky 
  63 To those old shores 
  65 We know not, You and I. 
   
  20 
  were singing in the trees. 
  We dug for silver with our spades, 
  and caught the sparkle of the seas, 
  then ran ashore to greenlit glades, 
  and found the warm and winding lane 
  that now we cannot find again, 
  between tall whispering trees. 
  
  25 
  30 
  35 
  40 
  The air was neither night nor day, 
  an ever-eve of gloaming light, 
  when first there glimmered into sight 
  the Little House of Play. 
  New-built it was, yet very old, 
  white, and thatched with straws of gold, 
  and pierced with peeping lattices 
  that looked toward the sea; 
  and our own children's garden-plots 
  were there: our own forgetmenots, 
  red daisies, cress and mustard, 
  and radishes for tea. 
  There all the borders, trimmed with box, 
  were filled with favourite flowers, with phlox, 
  with lupins, pinks, and hollyhocks, 
  beneath a red may-tree; 
  and all the gardens full of folk 
  that their own little language spoke, 
  but not to You and Me. 
  45 
  50 
  For some had silver watering-cans 
  and watered all their gowns, 
  or sprayed each other; some laid plans 
  to build their houses, little towns 
  and dwellings in the trees. 
  And some were clambering on the roof; 
  some crooning lonely and aloof; 
  some dancing round the fairy-rings 
  all garlanded in daisy-strings, 
  while some upon their knees 
  before a little white-robed king 
  crowned with marigold would sing 
  their rhymes of long ago. 
  But side by side a little pair 
  with heads together, mingled hair, 
  l 
   
   
  went walking to and fro 
  60 still hand in hand; and what they said, 
  ere Waking far apart them led, 
  that only we now know. 
  It is notable that the poem was called The Cottage, or The 
  Little House of Lost Play, whereas what is described is the 
  Cottage of the Children in Valinor, near the city of Kor; but 
  this, according to Vaire (p. 8), 'the Cottage of the Play of 
  Sleep', was 'not of Lost Play, as has wrongly been said in 
  song among Men'. 
  I shall not attempt any analysis or offer any elucidation 
  of the ideas embodied in the 'Cottages of the Children'. 
  The reader, however he interprets them, will in any case 
  not need to be assisted in his perception of the personal 
  and particular emotions in which all was still anchored. 
  As I have said, the conception of the coming of mortal 
  children in sleep to the gardens of Valinor was soon to be 
  abandoned in its entirety, and in the developed mythology 
  there would be no place for it -- still less for the idea that 
  
  in some possible future day 'the roads through Arvalin to 
  Valinor shall be thronged with the sons and daughters of 
  Men'. 
  Likewise, all the 'elfin' diminutiveness soon disap- 
  peared. The idea of the Cottage of the Children was aI- 
  ready in being in 1915, as the poem You and Me shows; 
  and it was in the same year, indeed on the same days of 
  April, that Goblin Feet (or Cumap pa Nihtielfas) was 
  written, concerning which my father said in 1971: 'I wish 
  the unhappy little thing, representing all that I came (so 
  soon after) to fervently dislike, could be buried for 
  ever.'* Yet it is to be observed that in early notes Elves 
  and Men are said to have been 'of a size' in former days, 
  and the smallness (and filminess and transparency) of the 
  'fairies' is an aspect of their 'fading', and directly related 
  to the domination of Men in the Great Lands. To this 
  * He had been asked for his permission to include the poem in an 
  anthology, as it had been several times previously. See Humphrey Car- 
  penter, Biography, p. 74, where (a part only) of the poem is printed, 
  and also his bibliography ibid. (year 1915). 
   
  matter I shall return later. In this connection, the dimin- 
  utiveness of the Cottage is very strange since it seems to 
  be a diminutiveness peculiar to itself: Eriol, who has 
  travelled for many days through Tol Eressea, is aston- 
  ished that the dwelling can hold so many, and he is told 
  that all who enter it must be, or must become, very small. 
  But Tol Eressea is an island inhabited by Elves. 
  I give now three texts of the poem Kortirion among the 
  Trees (later The Trees of Kortirion). The very earliest 
  workings (November 1915) of this poem are extant,* and 
  there are many subsequent texts. The prose introduction 
  to the early form has been cited on pp. 16-7. A major 
  revision was made in 1937; and another much later; by 
  this time it was almost a different poem. Since my father 
  sent it to Rayner Unwin in February 1962 as a possible 
  candidate for inclusion in The Adventures of Tom Bom- 
  badil, it seems virtually certain that the final version dates 
  from that time. t 
  I give the poem first in its pre- 1937 form, when only slight 
  changes had yet been made. In one of the earliest copies it 
  bears a title in Old English: Cor Tirion pAElfwinera paera 
  beama on middes, and is 'dedicated to Warwick'; but in 
  another the second title is in Elvish (the second word is not 
  perfectly legible): Narquelion la .. tu y aldalin Kortirionwen 
  (i.e. 'Autumn (among) the trees of Kortirion'). 
  Kortirion among the Trees 
  The First Verses 
  0 fading town upon a little hill, 
  Old memory is waning in thine ancient gates, 
  The robe gone gray, thine old heart almost still; 
  * According to my father's notes, the original composition dates from 
  November 21-28, 1915, and was written in Warwick on 'a week's leave 
  from camp'. This is not precisely accurate, since letters to my mother 
  survive that were written from the camp on November 25 and 26, in 
  the second of which he says that he has 'written out a pencil copy of 
  "Kortirion" '. 
  t. In his letter my father said: 'The Trees is too long and too ambitious, 
  and even if considered good enough would probably upset the boat.' 
   
  The castle only, frowning, ever waits 
  5 
  
  And ponders how among the towering elms 
  The Gliding Water leaves these inland realms 
  And slips between long meadows to the western sea -- 
  Still bearing downward over murmurous falls 
  One year and then another to the sea; 
  10 
  And slowly thither have a many gone 
  Since first the fairies built Kortirion. 
  15 
  20 
  0 spiry town upon a windy hill 
  With sudden-winding alleys shady-walled 
  (Where even now the peacocks pace a stately drill, 
  Majestic, sapphirine, and emerald), 
  Behold they girdle of a wide champain 
  Sunlit, and watered with a silver rain, 
  And richly wooded with a thousand whispering trees 
  That cast long shadows in many a bygone noon, 
  And murmured many centuries in the breeze. 
  Thou art the city of the Land of Elms, 
  Alalminore in the Faery Realms. 
  Sing of thy trees, old, old Kortirion! 
  Thine oaks, and maples with their tassels on, 
  25 
  Thy singing poplars; and the splendid yews 
  That crown thine aged walls and muse 
  Of sombre grandeur all the day -- 
  Until the twinkle of the early stars 
  Is tangled palely in their sable bars; 
  30 
  Until the seven lampads of the Silver Bear 
  Swing slowly in their shrouded hair 
  And diadem the fallen day. 
  0 tower and citadel of the world! 
  When bannered summer is unfurled 
  35 
  Most full of music am thine elms -- 
  A gathered sound that overwhelms 
  The voices of all other trees. 
  Sing then of elms, belov'd Kortirion, 
  How summer crowds their full sails on, 
  40 
  Like clothed masts of verdurous ships, 
  A fleet of galleons that proudly slips 
  Across long sunlit seas. 
   
   
  The Second Verses 
  Thou art the inmost province of the fading isle 
  Where linger yet the Lonely Companies. 
  45 
  50 
  Still, undespairing, do they sometimes slowly file 
  Along thy paths with plaintive harmonies: 
  The holy fairies and immortal elves 
  That dance among the trees and sing themselves 
  A wistful song of things that were, and could be 
  yet. 
  They pass and vanish in a sudden breeze, 
  A wave of bowing grass -- and we forget 
  Their tender voices like wind-shaken bells 
  Of flowers, their gleaming hair like golden 
  
  asphodels. 
  Spring still hath joy: thy spring is ever fair 
  55 
  Among the trees; but drowsy summer by thy 
  streams 
  Already stoops to hear the secret player 
  Pipe out beyond the tangle of her forest dreams 
  The long thin tune that still do sing 
  The elvish harebells nodding in a jacinth ring 
  60 
  Upon the castle walls; 
  Already stoops to listen to the clear cold spell 
  Come up her sunny aisles and perfumed halls: 
  A sad and haunting magic note, 
  A strand of silver glass remote. 
  65 
  70 
  75 
  Then all thy trees, old town upon a windy bent, 
  Do loose a long sad whisper and lament; 
  For going are the rich-hued hours, th'enchanted 
  nights 
  When flitting ghost-moths dance like satellites 
  Round tapers in the moveless air; 
  And doomed already are the radiant dawns, 
  The fingered sunlight dripping on long lawns; 
  The odour and the slumbrous noise of meads, 
  When all the sorrel, flowers, and plumed weeds 
  Go down before the scyther's share. 
  Strange sad October robes her dewy furze 
  In netted sheen of gold-shot gossamers, 
   
   
   
  80 
  85 
  And then the wide-umbraged elm begins to fail; 
  Her mourning multitudes of leaves go pale 
  . Seeing afar the icy shears 
  Of Winter, and his blue-tipped spears 
  Marching unconquerable upon the sun 
  Of bright All-Hallows. Then their hour is done, 
  And wanly borne on wings of amber pale 
  They beat the wide airs of the fading vale 
  And fly like birds across the misty meres. 
  The Third Verses 
  Yet is this season dearest to my heart, 
  Most fitting to the little faded town 
  With sense of splendid pomps that now depart 
  In mellow sounds of sadness echoing down 
  90 
  The paths of stranded mists. 0! gentle time 
  When the late mornings are bejewelled with rime, 
  And the blue shadows gather on the distant woods. 
  The fairies know thy early crystal dusk 
  And put in secret on their twilit hoods 
  95 
  Of grey and filmy purple, and long bands 
  Of frosted starlight sewn by silver hands. 
  They know the season of the brilliant night, 
  When naked elms entwine in cloudy lace 
  The Pleiades, and long-armed poplars bar the light 
  
  100 
  Of golden-rondured moons with glorious face. 
  0 fading fairies and most lonely elves 
  Then sing ye, sing ye to yourselves 
  A woven song of stars and gleaming leaves; 
  Then whirl ye with the sapphire-winged winds; 
  105 
  Then do ye pipe and call with heart that grieves 
  To sombre men: 'Remember what is gone -- 
  The magic sun that lit Kortirion! ' 
  Now are thy trees, old, old Kortirion, 
  Seen rising up through pallid mists and wan, 
  110 
  Like vessels floating vague and long afar 
  Down opal seas beyond the shadowy bar 
  Of cloudy ports forlorn: 
  They leave behind for ever havens throng'd 
   
  115 
  120 
  125 
  Wherein their crews a while held feasting long 
  And gorgeous ease, who now like windy ghosts 
  Are wafted by slow airs to empty coasts; 
  There are they sadly glimmering borne 
  Across the plumbless ocean of oblivion. 
  Bare are thy trees become, Kortirion, 
  And all their summer glory swiftly gone. 
  The seven lampads of the Silver Bear 
  Are waxen to a wondrous flare 
  That flames above the fallen year. 
  Though cold thy windy squares and empty streets; 
  Though elves dance seldom in thy pale retreats 
  (Save on some rare and moonlit night, 
  A flash, a whispering glint of white), 
  Yet would I never need depart from here. 
  The Last Verse 
  130 
  135 
  140 
  I need not know the desert or md palaces 
  Where dwells the sun, the great seas or the magic 
  isles, 
  The pinewoods piled on mountain-terraces; 
  And calling faintly down the windy miles 
  Touches my heart no distant bell that rings 
  In populous cities of the Earthly Kings. 
  Here do I find a haunting ever-near content 
  Set midmost of the Land of withered Elms 
  (Alalminore of the Faery Realms); 
  Here circling slowly in a sweet lament 
  Linger the holy fairies and immortal elves 
  Singing a song of faded longing to themselves. 
  I give next the text of the poem as my father rewrote it in 
  1937, in the later of slightly variant forms. 
  Kortirion among the Trees 
  I 
  0 fading town upon an inland hill, 
  Old shadows linger in thine ancient gate, 
  Thy robe is grey, thine old heart now is still; 
   
  5 
  
  10 
  Thy towers silent in the mist await 
  Their crumbling end, while through the storeyed 
  elms 
  The Gliding Water leaves these inland realms, 
  And slips between long meadows to the Sea, 
  Still bearing downward over murmurous falls 
  One day and then another to the Sea; 
  And slowly thither many years have gone, 
  Since first the Elves here built Kortirion. 
  0 climbing town upon thy windy hill 
  With winding streets, and alleys shady-walled 
  Where now untamed the peacocks pace in drill 
  15 
  Majestic, sapphirine, and emerald; 
  Amid the girdle of this sleeping land, 
  Where silver falls the rain and gleaming stand 
  The whispering host of old deep-rooted trees 
  That cast long shadows in many a bygone noon, 
  20 
  And murmured many centuries in the breeze; 
  Thou art the city of the Land of Elms, 
  Alalminore in the Faery Realms. 
  25 
  30 
  35 
  40 
  Sing of thy trees, Kortirion, again: 
  The beech on hill, the willow in the fen, 
  The rainy poplars, and the frowning yews 
  Within thine aged courts that muse 
  In sombre splendour all the day; 
  Until the twinkle of the early stars 
  Comes glinting through their sable bars, 
  And the white moon climbing up the sky 
  Looks down upon the ghosts of trees that die 
  Slowly and silently from day to day. 
  0 Lonely Isle, here was thy citadel, 
  Ere bannered summer from his fortress fell. 
  Then full of music were thine elms: 
  Green was their armour, green their helms, 
  The Lords and Kings of all thy trees. 
  Sing, then, of elms, renowned Kortirion, 
  That under summer crowds their full sail on, 
  And shrouded stand like masts of verdurous 
  ships, 
   
   
  A fleet of galleons that proudly slips 
  Across long sunlit seas. 
  Thou art the inmost province of the fading isle, 
  Where linger yet the Lonely Companies; 
  45 
  Still, undespairing, here they slowly file 
  Along thy paths with solemn harmonies: 
  The holy people of an elder day, 
  Immortal Elves, that singing fair and fey 
  Of vanished things that were, and could be yet, 
  SO 
  Pass like a wind among the rustling trees, 
  A wave of bowing grass, and we forget 
  Their tender voices like wind-shaken bells 
  
  Of flowers, their gleaming hair like golden aspho- 
  dels. 
  55 
  60 
  65 
  70 
  75 
  Once Spring was here with joy, and all was fair 
  Among the trees; but Summer drowsing by the 
  stream 
  Heard trembling in her heart the secret player 
  Pipe, out beyond the tangle of her forest dream, 
  The long-drawn tune that elvish voices made 
  Foreseeing Winter through the leafy glade; 
  The late flowers nodding on the ruined walls 
  Then stooping heard afar that haunting flute 
  Beyond the sunny aisles and tree-propped halls; 
  For thin and clear and cold the note, 
  As strand of silver glass remote. 
  Then all thy trees, Kortirion, were bent, 
  And shook with sudden whispering lament: 
  For passing were the days, and doomed the nights 
  When flitting ghost-moths danced as satellites 
  Round tapers in the moveless air; 
  And doomed already were the radiant dawns, 
  The fingered sunlight drawn across the lawns; 
  The odour and the slumbrous noise of meads, 
  Where all the sorrel, flowers, and plumed weeds 
  Go down before the scyther's share. 
  When cool October robed her dewy furze 
  In netted sheen of gold-shot gossamers, 
   
  Then the wide-umbraged elms began to fail; 
  Their mourning multitude of leaves grew pale, 
  Seeing afar the icy spears 
  80 
  Of Winter marching blue behind the sun 
  Of bright All-Hallows. Then their hour was done, 
  And wanly borne on wings of amber pale 
  They beat the wide airs of the fading vale, 
  And flew like birds across the misty meres. 
  III 
  85 
  This is the season dearest to the heart, 
  And time most fitting to the ancient town, 
  With waning musics sweet that slow depart 
  Winding with echoed sadness faintly down 
  The paths of stranded mist. 0 gentle time, 
  90 
  When the late mornings are begemmed with rime, 
  And early shadows fold the distant woods! 
  The Elves go silent by, their shining hair 
  They cloak in twilight under secret hoods 
  Of grey, and filmy purple, and long bands 
  95 
  Of frosted starlight sewn by silver hands. 
  And oft they dance beneath the roofless sky, 
  When naked elms entwine in branching lace 
  The Seven Stars, and through the boughs the eye 
  Stares golden-beaming in the round moon's face. 
  100 
  0 holy Elves and fair immortal Folk, 
  
  You sing then ancient songs that once awoke 
  Under primeval stars before the Dawn; 
  You whirl then dancing with the eddying wind, 
  As once you danced upon the shimmering lawn 
  105 
  In Elvenhome, before we were, before 
  You crossed wide seas unto this mortal shore. 
  Now are thy trees, old Grey Kortirion, 
  Through pallid mists seen rising tall and wan, 
  Like vessels floating vague, and drifting far 
  110 
  Down opal seas beyond the shadowy bar 
  Of cloudy ports forlorn; 
  Leaving behind for ever havens loud, 
  Wherein their crews a while held feasting proud 
  And lordly ease, they now like windy ghosts 
   
  115 
  Are wafted by slow airs to windy coasts, 
  And glimmering sadly down the tide are borne. 
  Bare are thy trees become, Kortirion; 
  The rotted raiment from their bones is gone. 
  The seven candles of the Silver Wain, 
  120 
  Like lighted tapers in a darkened fane, 
  Now flare above the fallen year. 
  Though court and street now cold and empty lie, 
  And Elves dance seldom neath the barren sky, 
  Yet under the white moon there is a sound 
  125 
  Of buried music still beneath the ground. 
  When winter comes, I would meet winter here. 
  130 
  135 
  I would not seek the desert, or red palaces 
  Where reigns the sun, nor sail to magic isles, 
  Nor climb the hoary mountains' stony terraces; 
  And tolling faintly over windy miles 
  To my heart calls no distant bell that rings 
  In crowded cities of the Earthly Kings. 
  For hem is heartsease still, and deep content, 
  Though sadness haunt the Land of withered Elms 
  (Alalminore in the Faery Realms); 
  And making music still in sweet lament 
  The Elves here holy and immortal dwell, 
  And on the stones and trees there lies a spell. 
  I give lastly the final poem, in the second of two slightly 
  different versions; composed (as I believe) nearly half a cen- 
  tury after the first. 
  The Trees of Kortirion 
  I 
  Alalminore 
  0 ancient city on a leaguered hill! 
  Old shadows linger in your broken gate, 
  Your stones are grey, your old halls now are still, 
  Your towers silent in the mist await 
  5 
  Their crumbling end, while through the storeyed 
  elms 
   
   
   
  
  The River Gliding leaves these inland realms 
  And slips between long meadows to the Sea, 
  Still bearing down by weir and murmuring fall 
  One day and then another to the Sea; 
  10 
  And slowly thither many days have gone 
  Since first the Edain built Kortirion. 
  Kortirion! Upon your island hill 
  With winding streets, and alleys shadow-walled 
  Where even now the peacocks pace in drill 
  15 
  Majestic, sapphirine and emerald, 
  Once long ago amid this sleeping land 
  Of silver rain, where still year-laden stand 
  In unforgetful earth the rooted trees 
  That cast long shadows in the bygone noon, 
  20 
  And whispered in the swiftly passing breeze, 
  Once long ago, Queen of the Land of Elms, 
  High City were you of the Inland Realms. 
  Your trees in summer you remember still: 
  The willow by the spring, the beech on hill; 
  25 
  The rainy poplars, and the frowning yews 
  Within your aged courts that muse 
  In sombre splendour all the day, 
  Until the firstling star comes glimmering, 
  And flittermice go by on silent wing; 
  30 
  Until the white moon slowly climbing sees 
  In shadow-fields the sleep-enchanted trees 
  Night-mantled all in silver-grey. 
  Alalminor! Here was your citadel, 
  Ere bannered summer from his fortress fell; 
  35 
  About you stood arrayed your host of elms: 
  Green was their armour, tall and green their helms, 
  High lords and captains of the trees. 
  But summer wanes. Behold, Kortirion! 
  The elms their full sail now have crowded on 
  40 
  Ready to the winds, like masts amid the vale 
  Of mighty ships too soon, too soon, to sail 
  To other days beyond these sunlit seas. 
   
  Narquelion* 
  Alalminore! Green heart of this Isle 
  Where linger yet the Faithful Companies! 
  45 
  Still undespairing here they slowly file 
  Down lonely paths with solemn harmonies: 
  The Fair, the first-born in an elder day, 
  Immortal Elves, who singing on their way 
  Of bliss of old and grief, though men forget, 
  50 
  Pass like a wind among the rustling trees, 
  A wave of bowing grass, and men forget 
  Their voices calling from a time we do not know, 
  Their gleaming hair like sunlight long ago. 
  55 
  60 
  A wind in the grass! The turning of the year. 
  
  A shiver in the reeds beside the stream, 
  A whisper in the trees -- afar they hear, 
  Piercing the heart of summer's tangled dream, 
  Chill music that a herald piper plays 
  Foreseeing winter and the leafless days. 
  The late flowers trembling on the ruined walls 
  Already stoop to hear that elven-flute. 
  Through the wood's sunny aisles and tree-propped 
  halls 
  Winding amid the green with clear cold note 
  Like a thin strand of silver glass remote. 
  65 
  The high-tide ebbs, the year will soon be spent; 
  And all your trees, Kortirion, lament. 
  At morn the whetstone rang upon the blade, 
  At eve the grass and golden flowers were laid 
  To wither, and the meadows bare. 
  70 
  Now dimmed already comes the tardier dawn, 
  PaIer the sunlight fingers creep across the lawn. 
  The days are passing. Gone like moths the nights 
  When white wings fluttering danced like satellites 
  * With the name Narquelion (which appears also in the title in Elvish 
  of the original poem, see p. 25) cf. Narquelie 'Sun-fading', name of 
  the tenth month in Quenya (The Lord of the Rings, Appendix D). 
   
   
   
  Round tapers in the windless air. 
  75 
  Lammas is gone. The Harvest-moon has waned. 
  Summer is dying that so briefly reigned. 
  Now the proud elms at last begin to quail, 
  Their leaves uncounted tremble and grow pale, 
  Seeing afar the icy spears 
  80 
  Of winter march to battle with the sun. 
  When bright All-Hallows fades, their day is done, 
  And borne on wings of amber wan they fly 
  In heedless winds beneath the sullen sky, 
  And fall like dying birds upon the meres. 
  III 
  Hrivion* 
  85 
  Alas! Kortirion, Queen of Elms, alas! 
  This season best befits your ancient town 
  With echoing voices sad that slowly pass, 
  Winding with waning music faintly down 
  The paths of stranded mist. 0 fading time, 
  90 
  When morning rises late all hoar with rime, 
  And early shadows veil the distant woods! 
  Unseen the Elves go by, their shining hair 
  They cloak in twilight under secret hoods 
  Of grey, their dusk-blue mantles gird with bands 
  95 
  Of frosted starlight sewn by silver hands. 
  At night they dance beneath the roofless sky, 
  When naked elms entwine in branching lace 
  The Seven Stars, and through the boughs the eye 
  Stares down cold-gleaming in the high moon's face. 
  100 
  
  0 Elder Kindred, fair immortal folk! 
  You sing now ancient songs that once awoke 
  Under primeval stars before the Dawn; 
  You dance like shimmering shadows in the wind, 
  As once you danced upon the shining lawn 
  105 
  Of Elvenhome, before we were, before 
  * Cf. hrive 'winter', The Lord of the Rings, Appendix D. 
   
   
  You crossed wide seas unto this mortal shore. 
  Now are your trees, old grey Kortirion, 
  Through pallid mists seen rising tall and wan, 
  Like vessels vague that slowly drift afar 
  110 
  Out, out to empty seas beyond the bar 
  Of cloudy ports forlorn; 
  Leaving behind for ever havens loud, 
  Wherein their crews a while held feasting proud 
  In lordly ease, they now like windy ghosts 
  115 
  Are wafted by cold airs to friendless coasts, 
  And silent down the tide are borne. 
  Bare has your realm become, Kortirion, 
  Stripped of its raiment, and its splendour gone. 
  Like lighted tapers in a darkened fane 
  120 
  The funeral candles of the Silver Wain 
  Now flare above the fallen year. 
  Winter is come. Beneath the barren sky 
  The Elves are silent. But they do not die! 
  Here waiting they endure the winter fell 
  125 
  And silence. Here I too will dwell; 
  Kortirion, I will meet the winter here. 
  IV 
  Mettanye* 
  I would not find the burning domes and sands 
   
  Where reigns the sun, nor dare the deadly snows, 
  Nor seek in mountains dark the hidden lands 
  130 
  Of men long lost to whom no pathway goes; 
  I heed no call of clamant bell that rings 
  Iron-tongued in the towers of earthly kings. 
  Here on the stones and trees there lies a spell 
  Of unforgotten loss, of memory more blest 
  135 
  Than mortal wealth. Here undefeated dwell 
  The Folk Immortal under withered elms, 
  Alalminore once in ancient realms. 
  * Mettanye contains metta 'ending', as in Ambar-metta, the ending of 
  he world (The Return of the King, VI.5). 
   
   
  I conclude this commentary with a note on my father's use 
  of the word Gnomes for the Noldor, who in the Lost Tales 
  are called Noldoli. He continued to use it for many years, 
  and it still appeared in earlier editions of The Hobbit.* 
  In a draft for the final paragraph of Appendix F to The 
  Lord of the Rings he wrote: 
   
  
   
  I have sometimes (not in this book) used 'Gnomes' for Noldor 
  and 'Gnomish' for Noldorin. This I did, for whatever Para- 
  celsus may have thought (if indeed he invented the name) to 
  some 'Gnome' will still suggest knowledge.Now the High- 
  elven name of this people, Noldor, signifies Those who Know; 
  for of the three kindreds of the Eldar from their beginning the 
  Noldor were ever distinguished both by their knowledge of 
  things that are and were in this world, and by their desire to 
  know more. Yet they in no way resembled the Gnomes either 
  of learned theory or popular fancy; and I have now abandoned 
  this rendering as too misleading. For the Noldor belonged to 
  a race high and beautiful, the elder Children of the world, 
  who now are gone. Tall they were, fair-skinned and grey- 
  eyed, and their locks were dark, save in the golden house of 
  Finrod... 
  In the last paragraph of Appendix F as published the 
  * In Chapter 3, A Short Rest, 'swords of the High Elves of the West' 
  replaced 'swords of the elves that are now called Gnomes', and in 
  Chapter 8, Flies and Spiders, the phrase 'There the Light-elves and the 
  Deep-elves and the Sea-elves went and lived for ages' replaced 'There 
  the Light-elves and the Deep-elves (or Gnomes) and the Sea-elves lived 
  for ages'. 
  Two words are in question: (1) Greek gnome 'thought, intelligence' 
  (and in the plural 'maxims, sayings', whence the English word gnome, 
  a maxim or aphorism, and adjective gnomic); and (2) the word gnome 
  used by the 16th-century writer Paracelsus as a synonym of pygmaeus. 
  Paracelsus 'says that the beings so called have the earth as their element 
  ... thmugh which they move unobstructed as fish do through water, 
  or birds and land animals through air' (Oxford English Dictionary s.v. 
  Gnome'). The O.E.D. suggests that whether Paracelsus invented the 
  word himself or not it was intended to mean 'earth-dweller', and dis- 
  counts any connection with the other word Gnome. (This note is re- 
  peated from that in The Letters of J. R. R. Tolkien, p. 449; see the letter 
  (no. 239) to which it refers.) 
   
  reference to 'Gnomes' was removed, and replaced by a 
  passage explaining the use of the word Elves to translate 
  Quendi and Eldar despite the diminishing of the English 
  'word. This passage -- referring to the Quendi as a 
  whole -- continues however with the same words as in 
  the draft: 'They were a race high and beautiful, and 
  among them the Eldar were as kings, who now are gone: 
  the People of the Great Journey, the People of the Stars. 
  They were tall, fair of skin and grey-eyed, though their 
  locks were dark, save in the golden house of Finrod...' 
  Thus these words describing characters of face and hair 
  were actually written of the Noldor only, and not of all 
  the Eldar: indeed the Vanyar had golden hair, and it was 
  from Finarfin's Vanyarin mother Indis that he, and Fin- 
  rod Felagund and Galadriel his children, had their golden 
  hair that marked them out among the princes of the Nol- 
  dor. But I am unable to determine how this extraordinary 
  perversion of meaning arose.* 
  The name Finrod in the passage at the end of Appendix F is now in 
  error: Finarfin was Finrod, and Finrod was Inglor, until the second 
  edition of The Lord of the Rings, and in this instance the change was 
  overlooked. 
   
   
  II. 
  THE MUSIC OF THE AINUR. 
  
  In another notebook identical to that in which The Cottage of 
  Lost Play was written out by my mother, there is a text in ink 
  in my father's hand (and all the other texts of the Lost Tales 
  are in his hand, save for a fair copy of The Fall of Gondolin*) 
  entitled: Link between Cottage of Lost Play and (Tale 2) Music 
  of Ainur. This follows on directly from Vaire's lastwords to 
  Eriol on p. 10, and in turn links on directly to The Music of 
  the Ainur (in a third notebook identical to the other two). The 
  only indication of date for the Link and the Music (which 
  were, I think, written at the same time) is a letter of my 
  father's of July 1964 (Letters p. 345), in which he said that 
  while in Oxford 'employed on the staff of the then still incom- 
  plete great Dictionary' he 'wrote a cosmogonical myth, "The 
  Music of the Ainur" '. He took up the post on the Oxford 
  Dictionary in November 1918 and relinquished it in the spring 
  of 1920 (Biography pp. 99, 102). If his recollection was cor- 
  rect, and them is no evidence to set against it, some two years 
  or more elapsed between The Cottage of Lost Play and The 
  Music of the Ainur. 
  The Link between the two exists in only one version, for 
  the text in ink was written over a draft in pencil that was 
  wholly erased. In this case I follow the Link with a brief com- 
  mentary, before giving The Music of the Ainur. 
  'But,' said Eriol, 'still are there many things that remain 
  * The actual title of this tale is Tuor and the Exiles of Gondolin, but 
  my father referred to it as The Fall of Gondolin and I do likewise. 
  40 
   
  dark to me. Indeed I would fain know who be these Valar; 
  are they the Gods? ' 
  'So be they,' said Lindo, 'though concerning them Men 
  tell many strange and garbled tales that are far from the truth, 
  and many strange names they call them that you will not hear 
  here', but Vaire said: 'Nay then, Lindo, be not drawn into 
  more tale-telling tonight, for the hour of rest is at hand, and 
  for all his eagerness our guest is way-worn. Send now for the 
  candles of sleep, and more tales to his head's filling and his 
  heart's satisfying the wanderer shall have on the morrow.' 
  But to Eriol she said: 'Think not that you must leave our 
  house tomorrow of need; for none do so -- nay, all may 
  remain while a tale remains to tell which they desire to hear.' 
  Then said Eriol that all desire of faring abroad had left his 
  heart and that to be a guest there a while seemed to him 
  fairest of all things. Thereupon came in those that bore the 
  candles of sleep, and each of that company took one, and 
  two of the folk of the house bade Eriol follow them. One of 
  these was the door-ward who had opened to his knocking 
  before. He was old in appearance and grey of locks, and few 
  of that folk were so; but the other had a weather-worn face 
  and blue eyes of great merriment, and was very slender and 
  small, nor might one say if he were fifty or ten thousand. 
  Now that was Ilverin or Littleheart. These two guided him 
  down the corridor of broidered stories to a great stair of oak, 
  and up this he followed them. It wound up and round until 
  it brought them to a passage lit by small pendent lamps of 
  coloured glass, whose swaying cast a spatter of bright hues 
  upon the floors and hangings. 
  In this passage the guides turned round a sudden corner, 
  then going down a few dark steps flung open a door before 
  him. Now bowing they wished him good sleep, and said 
  Littleheart: 'dreams of- fair winds and good voyages in the 
  -great seas', and then they left him; and he found that he stood 
  
  in a chamber that was small, and had a bed of fairest linen 
  and deep pillows set nigh the window -- and here the night 
  seemed warm and fragrant, although he had but now come 
  from rejoicing in the blaze of the Tale-fire logs. Here was all 
  the furniture of dark wood, and as his great candle flickered 
  its soft rays worked a magic with the room, till it seemed to 
  him that sleep was the best of all delights, but that fair cham- 
   
   
  ber the best of all for sleep. Ere he laid him down however 
  Eriol opened the window and scent of flowers gusted in 
  therethrough, and a glimpse he caught of a shadow-filled 
  garden that was full of trees, but its spaces were barred with 
  silver lights and black shadows by reason of the moon; yet 
  his window seemed very high indeed above those lawns be- 
  low, and a nightingale sang suddenly in a tree nearby. 
  Then slept Eriol, and through his dreams there came a 
  music thinner and more pure than any he heard before, and 
  it was full of longing. Indeed it was as if pipes of silver or 
  flutes of shape most slender-delicate uttered crystal notes and 
  threadlike harmonies beneath the moon upon the lawns; and 
  Eriol longed in his sleep for he knew not what. 
  When he awoke the sun was rising and there was no music 
  save that of a myriad of birds about his window. The light 
  struck through the panes and shivered into merry glints, and 
  that room with its fragrance and its pleasant draperies seemed 
  even sweeter than before; but Eriol arose, and robing himself 
  in fair garments laid ready for him that he might shed his 
  raiment stained with.travel went forth and strayed about the 
  passages of the house, until he chanced upon a little stairway, 
  and going down this he came to a porch and a sunny court. 
  Therein was a lattice-gate that opened to his hand and led 
  into that garden whose lawns were spread beneath the win- 
  dow of his room. There he wandered breathing the airs and 
  watching the sun rise above the strange roofs of that town, 
  when behold the aged door-ward was before him, coming 
  along a lane of hazel-bushes. He saw not Eriol, for he held 
  his head as ever bent towards the earth, and muttered swiftly 
  to himself; but Eriol spake bidding him good morrow, and 
  thereat he started. 
  Then said he: 'Your pardon, sir! I marked you not, for I 
  was listening to the birds. Indeed sir you find me in a sour 
  temper; for lo! here I have a black-winged rogue fat with 
  impudence who singeth songs before unknown to me, and in 
  a tongue that is strange! It irks me sir, it irks me, for me- 
  thought at least I knew the simple speeches of all birds. I 
  have a mind to send him down to Mandos for his pertness! ' 
  At this Eriol laughed heartily, but said the door-ward: 'Nay 
  sir, may Tevildo Prince of Cats harry him for daring to perch 
  in a garden that is in the care of Rumil. Know you that the 
   
   
  Noldoli grow old astounding slow, and yet have I grey hairs 
  in the study of all the tongues of the Valar and of Eldar. Long 
  ere the fall of Gondolin, good sir, I lightened my thraldom 
  under Melko in learning the speech of all monsters and gob- 
  lins -- have I not conned even the speeches of beasts, dis- 
  daining not the thin voices of the voles and mice? -- have I 
  not cadged a stupid tune or two to hum of the speechless 
  beetles? Nay, I have worried at whiles even over the tongues 
  of Men, but Melko take them! they shift and change, change 
  and shift, and when you have them are but a hard stuff 
  
  whereof to labour songs or tales. Wherefore is it that this 
  morn I felt as Omar the Vala who knows all tongues, as I 
  hearkened to the blending of the voices of the birds compre- 
  hending each, recognising each well-loved tune, when tiripti 
  lirilla here comes a bird, an imp of Melko -- but I weary 
  you sir, with babbling of songs and words.' 
  'Nay, not so,' quoth Eriol, 'but I beg of you be not dis- 
  heartened by one fat imp of an ousel. If my eyes deceive not, 
  for a good age of years you have cared for this garden. Then 
  must you know store of songs and tongues sufficient to com- 
  fort the heart of the greatest of all sages, if indeed this be the 
  first voice that you have heard therein, and lacked its inter- 
  pretation. Is it not said that the birds of every district, nay 
  almost of every nest, speak unalike? ' 
  "Tis said so, and said truly,' quoth Rumil, 'and all the 
  songs of Tol Eressea are to be heard at times within this 
  garden' 
  'More than heart-content am I, ' said Eriol, 'to have learned 
  that one fair tongue which the Eldar speak about this isle of 
  Tol Eressea -- but I marvelled to hear you speak as if there 
  were many speeches of the Eldar: are there so? ' 
  'Aye,' said Rumil, 'for there is that tongue to which the 
  Noldoli cling yet -- and aforetime the Teleri, the Solosimpi, 
  ' and the Inwir had all their differences. Yet these were slighter 
  and are now merged in that tongue of the island Elves which 
  you have learnt. Still are there the lost bands too that dwell 
  wandering sadly in the Great Lands, and maybe they speak 
  very strangely now, for it was ages gone that that march was 
  made from Kor, and as I hold 'twas but the long wandering 
  ' of the Noldoli about the Earth and the black ages of their 
  thraldom while their kin dwelt yet in Valinor that caused the 
   
  deep sundering of their speech. Akin nonetheless be assured- 
  ly Gnome-speech and Elfin of the Eldar, as my lore teacheth 
  me -- but lo! I weary you again. Never have I found another 
  ear yet in the world that grew not tired ere long of such 
  discourse. "Tongues and speeches," they will say, "one is 
  enough for me" -- and thus said Littleheart the Gong- 
  warden-once upon a time: "Gnome-speech," said he, "is 
  enough for me -- did not that one Earendel and Tuor and 
  Bronweg my father (that mincingly ye miscall Voronwe) 
  speak it and no other?" Yet he had to learn the Elfin in the 
  end, or be doomed either to silence or to leave Mar Vanwa 
  Tyalieva -- and neither fate would his heart suffer. Lo! now 
  he is chirping Eldar like a lady of the Inwir, even Meril-i- 
  Turinqi our queen herself -- Manwe care for her. But even 
  these be not all -- there is beside the secret tongue in which 
  the Eldar wrote many poesies and books of wisdom and 
  histories of old and earliest things, and yet speak not. This 
  tongue do only the Valar use in their high counsels, and not 
  many of the Eldar of these days may read it or solve its char- 
  acters. Much of it I learnt in Kor, a lifetime gone, of the 
  goodness of Aule, and thereby I know many matters: very 
  many matters.' 
  'Then,' quoth Eriol, 'maybe you can tell me of things that 
  I greatly desire to know since the words by the Tale-fire yester- 
  eve. Who be the Valar -- Manwe, Aule, and the ones ye 
  name -- and wherefore came ye Eldar from that home of 
  loveliness in Valinor?' 
  Now came those two to a green arbour and the sun was up 
  and warm, and the birds sang mightily, but the lawns were 
  spread with gold. Then Rumil sat upon a seat there of carven 
  
  stone grown with moss, and said he: 'Very mighty are the 
  things that you ask, and their true answer delves beyond 
  the uttermost confines of the wastes of time, whither even the 
  sight of Rumil the aged of the Noldoli may not see; and all 
  the tales of the Valar and the Elves are so knit together that 
  one may scarce expound any one without needing to set forth 
  the whole of their great history.' 
  'Yet,' said Eriol, 'tell me, Rumil, I beg, some of what you 
  know even of the first beginnings, that I may begin to un- 
  derstand those things that are told me in this isle.' 
  But Rumil said: 'Iluvatar was the first beginning, and be- 
   
   
  yond that no wisdom of the Valar or of Eldar or of Men can 
  go.' 
  'Who was Iluvatar? ' said Eriol. 'Was he of the Gods? ' 
  'Nay,' said Rumil, 'that he was not, for he made them. 
  Iluvatar is the Lord for Always who dwells beyond the world; 
  who made it and is not of it or in it, but loves it.' 
  'This have I never heard elsewhere,' said Eriol. 
  'That may be,' said Rumil, 'for 'tis early days in the world 
  of Men as yet, nor is the Music of the Ainur much spoken 
  of.' 
  'Tell me,' said Eriol, 'for I long to learn, what was the 
  Music of the Ainur? ' 
  Commentary on the Link between The Cottage of 
  Lost Play and The Music of the Ainur 
  Thus it was that the Ainulindale was first to be heard by 
  mortal ears, as Eriol sat in a sunlit garden in Tol Eressea. 
  Even after Eriol (or AElfwine) had fallen away, Rumil re- 
  mained, the great Noldorin sage of Tirion 'who first achieved 
  fitting signs for the recording of speech and song' (The Sil- 
  marillion p. 63), and The Music of the Ainur continued to be 
  ascribed to him, though invested with the gravity of a remote 
  time he moved far away from the garrulous and whimsical 
  philologist of Kortirion. It is to be noted that in this account 
  Rumil had been a slave under Melko. 
  Here the Exile of the Noldor from Valinor appears, for it 
  is to this that Rumil's words about the march from Kor un- 
  doubtedly refer, rather than to Inwe's 'march into the world' 
  (pp. 5, 18); and something is said also of the languages, and 
  of those who spoke them. 
  In this link-passage Rumil asserts: 
  (1) that the Teleri, Solosimpi, and Inwir had linguistic dif- 
  ferences in the past; 
  (2) but that these dialects are now merged in the 'tongue 
  of the island Elves'; 
  (3) that the tongue of the Noldoli (Gnomes) was deeply 
  sundered through their departure into the Great Lands and 
  their captivity under Melko; 
  (4) that those Noldoli who now dwell in Tol Eressea have 
  learnt the tongue of the island Elves; but others remain in 
   
   
   
  the Great Lands. (When Rumil spoke of 'the lost bands that 
  dwell wandering sadly in the Great Lands' who 'maybe speak 
  very strangely now' he seems to have been referring to rem- 
  nants of the Noldorin exiles from Kor who had not come to 
  Tol Eressea (as he himself had done), rather than to Elves 
  who never went to Valinor.)* 
  In the Lost Tales the name given to the Sea-elves after- 
  
  wards called the Teleri -- the third of the three 'tribes' -- 
  is Solosimpi ('Shoreland Pipers'). It must now be 
  explained that, confusingly enough, the first of the tribes, that 
  led by King Inwe, were called the Teleri (the Vanyar of The 
  SilmarilLion). Who then were the Inwir? Eriol was told later 
  by Meril-i-Turinqi (p. 124) that the Teleri were those that 
  followed Inwe, 'but his kindred and descendants are that 
  royal folk the Inwir of whose blood I am.' The Inwir were 
  then a 'royal' clan within the Teleri; and the relation between 
  the old conception and that of The Silmarillion can be shown 
  thus: 
  Lost Tales 
  I        Teleri 
  (including Inwir) 
  II Noldoli 
  (Gnomes) 
  III Solosimpi 
  The Silmarillion 
  Vanyar 
  Noldor 
  Teleri 
  In this link-passage Rumil seems to say that the 'Eldar' 
  are distinct from the 'Gnomes' -- 'akin nonetheless be as- 
  suredly Gnome-speech and Elfin of the Eldar', and 'Eldar' 
  and 'Noldoli' are opposed in the prose'preamble to Kortirion 
  among the Trees (p. 17). Elsewhere 'Elfin', as a language, is 
  used in opposition to 'Gnomish', and 'Eldar' is used of a 
  word of form in contradistinction to 'Gnomish'. It is in fact 
  made quite explicit in the Lost Tales that the Gnomes were 
  -------------------------------------------------------------------------- 
  * On the other hand it is possible that by 'the lost bands' he did in fact 
  mean the Elves who were lost on the journey from the Waters of Awak- 
  ening (see p. 127); i.e. the implication is: 'if the sundering of the speech 
  of the Noldoli from that of the Eldar who remained in Valinor is very 
  deep, how much more so must be the speech of those who never crossed 
  the sea'. 
  -------------------------------------------------------------------------- 
   
  themselves Eldar -- for instance, 'the Noldoli, who were the 
  sages of the Eldar' (p. 56); but on the other hand we read 
  that after the Flight of the Noldoli from Valinor Aule 'gave 
  still his love to those few faithful Gnomes who remained still 
  about his halls, yet did he name them thereafter "Eldar" ' 
  (p. 196). This is not so purely contradictory as appears at 
  first sight. It seems that (on the one hand) the opposition of 
  'Eldar' or 'Elfin' to 'Gnomish' arose because Gnomish had 
  become a language apart; and while the Gnomes were cer- 
  tainly themselves Eldar, their language was not. But (on the 
  other hand) the Gnomes had long ago left Kor, and thus came 
  to be seen as not 'Koreldar', and therefore not 'Eldar'. The 
  word Eldar had thus narrowed its meaning, but might at any 
  moment be expanded again to the older sense in which the 
  Noldoli were 'Eldar'. 
  If this is so, the narrowed sense of Eldar reflects the situ- 
  ation in after days in Tol Eressea; and indeed, in the tales 
  that follow, where the narrative is concerned with the time 
  before the rebellion of the Noldoli and their departure from 
  Valinor, they are firmly 'Eldar'. After the rebellion, in the 
  passage cited above, Aule would not call the Noldoli who 
  remained in Valinor by that name -- and, by implication, he 
  would not call those who had departed 'Eldar'. 
  The same ambiguity is present in the words Elves and 
  
  Elfin. Rumil here calls the language of the Eldar 'Elfin' in 
  opposition to 'Gnomish', the teller of the Tale of Tinuviel 
  says: 'This is my tale, and 'tis a tale of the Gnomes, where- 
  fore I beg that thou fill not Eriol's ear with thy Elfin names', 
  and in the same passage 'Elves' axe specifically opposed to 
  'Gnomes'. But, again, in the tales that follow in this book, 
  Elves and Eldar and Eldalie am used interchangeably of the 
  Three Kindreds (see for instance the account of the debate 
  of the Valar concerning the summoning of the Elves to Val- 
  inor, pp. 124-7). And finally, an apparently similar variation 
   is seen in the word 'fairy', thus Tol Eressea is the name 'in 
   thefairy speech', while 'the Gnomes call it Dor Faidwen' 
   (p. 1), but on the other hand Gilfanon, a Gnome, is called 
   'one of the oldest of the fairies' (p. 195). 
  It will be seen from Rumil's remarks that the 'deep sun- 
  dering' of the speech of the Elves into two branches was at 
  thistime given an historical basis wholly different from that 
   
   
  which afterwards caused the division. Here, Rumil ascribes 
  it to 'the long wandering of the Noldoli about the Earth and 
  the black ages of their thraldom while their kin dwelt yet in 
  Valinor' -- in later terms, 'the Exile of the Noldor'. In The 
  Silmarillion (see especially pp. 113, 129) the Noldor brought 
  the Valinorean tongue to Middle-earth but abandoned it (save 
  among themselves), and adopted instead the language of Be- 
  leriand, Sindarin of the Grey-elves, who had never been to 
  Valinor. Quenya and Sindarin were of common origin, but 
  their 'deep sundering' had been brought about through vast 
  ages of separation. In the Lost Tales, on the other hand, the 
  Noldor still brought the Elvish speech of Valinor to the Great 
  Lands, but they retained it, and there it itself changed and 
  became wholly different. In other words, in the original con- 
  ception the 'second tongue' only split off from the parent 
  speech through the departure of the Gnomes from Valinor 
  into the Great Lands; whereas afterwards the 'second tongue' 
  separated from the 'first tongue' near the very beginning of 
  Elvish existence in the world. Nonetheless, Gnomish is Sin- 
  darin, in the sense that Gnomish is the actual language that 
  ultimately, as the whole conception evolved, became that of 
  the Grey-elves of Beleriand. 
  With Rumil's remarks about the secret tongue which the 
  Valar use and in which the Eldar once wrote poetry and 
  books of wisdom, but few of them now know it, cf. the 
  following note found in the little Lost Tales pocket-book re- 
  ferred to on p. 13: 
  The Gods understood the language of the Elves but used it 
  not among themselves. The wiser of the Elves learned much 
  of the speech of the Gods and long treasured that knowledge 
  among both Teleri and Noldoli, but by the time of the coming 
  to Tol Eressea none knew it save the Inwir, and now that 
  knowledge is dead save in Meril's house. 
  Some new persons appear in this passage. Omar the Vala 
  'who knows all tongues' did not survive the Lost Tales; a 
  little more is heard of him subsequently, but he is a divinity 
  without much substance. Tuor and Bronweg appear from the 
  tale of The Fall of Gondolin, which was already written; 
  Bronweg is the Gnomish form of Voronwe, that same Vo- 
   
   
  ronwe who accompanied Thor from Vinyamar to Gondolin 
  in the later legend. Tevildo Prince of Cats was a demonic 
  
  servant of Melko and the remote forerunner of Sauron; he is 
  a principal actor in the original story of Beren and Tinuviel, 
  which was also already written (the Tale of Tinuviel). 
  Littleheart the Gong-warden, son of Bronweg, now re- 
  ceives an Elvish name, Ilverin (an emendation from Elwen- 
  ildo). 
  The Music of the Ainur 
  The original hastily pencilled and much emended draft text 
  of The Music of the Ainur is still extant, on loose sheets placed 
  inside the cover of the notebook that contains a fuller and 
  much more finished text written in ink. This second version 
  was however closely based on the first, and changed it chiefly 
  by additions. The text given here is the second, but some 
  passages where the two differ notably am annotated (few of 
  the differences between the two texts are in my opinion of 
  much significance). It will be seen from passages of the first 
  draft given in the notes that the plural was originally Ainu, 
  not Ainur, and that Iluvatar was originally Ilu (but Iluvatar 
  also occurs in the draft). 
  Then said Rumil: 
  'Hear now things that have not been heard among Men, 
  and the Elves speak seldom of them; yet did Manwe Sulimo, 
  Lord of Elves and Men, whisper them to the fathers of my 
  father in the deeps of time.' Behold, Iluvatar dwelt alone. 
  Before all things he sang into being the Ainur first, and great- 
  est is their power and glory of all his creatures within the 
  world and without. Thereafter he fashioned them dwellings 
  in the void, and dwelt among them, teaching them all manner 
  of things, and the greatest of these was music. 
  Now he would speak propounding to them themes of song 
  and joyous hymn, revealing many of the great and wonderful 
  things that he devised ever in his mind and heart, and now 
  they would make music unto him, and the voices of their 
  instruments rise in splendour about his throne. 
  Upon a time Iluvatar propounded a mighty design of his 
  heart to the Ainur, unfolding a history whose vastness and 
   
   
  majesty had never been equalled by aught that he had related 
  before, and the glory of its beginning and the splendour of 
  its end amazed the Ainur, so that they bowed before Iluvatar 
  and were speechless. 
  Then said Iluvatar: "The story that I have laid before you, 
  and that great region of beauty that I have described unto you 
  as the place where all that history might be unfolded and 
  enacted, is related only as it were in outline. I have not filled 
  all the empty spaces, neither have I recounted to you all the 
  adornments and things of loveliness and delicacy whereof 
  my mind is full. It is my desire now that ye make a great and 
  glorious music and a singing of this theme; and (seeing that 
  I have taught you much and set brightly the Secret Fire within 
  you)' that ye exercise your minds and powers in adorning the 
  theme to your own thoughts and devising. But I will sit and 
  hearken and be glad that through you I have made much 
  beauty to come to Song." 
  Then the harpists, and the lutanists, the flautists and pip- 
  ers, the organs and the countless choirs of the Ainur began 
  to fashion the theme of Iluvatar into greatmusic; and a sound 
  arose of mighty melodies changing and interchanging, min- 
  gling and dissolving amid the thunder of harmonies greater 
  than the roar of the great seas, till the places of the dwelling 
  of Iluvatar and the regions of the Ainur were filled to over- 
  
  Sowing with music, and the echo of music, and the echo of 
  the echoes of music which flowed even into the dark and 
  empty spaces far off. Never was there before, nor has there 
  been since, such a music of immeasurable vastness of splen- 
  dour; though it is said that a mightier far shall be woven 
  before the seat of Iluvatar by the choirs of both Ainur and 
  the sons of Men after the Great End. Then shall Iluvatar's 
  mightiest themes be played aright; for then Ainur and Men 
  will know his mind and heart as well as may be, and all his 
  intent. 
  But now Iluvatar sat and hearkened, and for a great while 
  it seemed very good to him, for the flaws in that music were 
  few, and it seemed to him the Ainur had learnt much and 
  well. But as the great theme progressed it came into the heart 
  of Melko to interweave matters of his own vain imagining 
  that were not fitting to that great theme of Iluvatar. Now 
  Melko had among the Ainur been given some of the greatest 
   
  gifts of power and wisdom and knowledge by Iluvatar; and 
  he fared often alone into the dark places and the voids seek- 
  ing the Secret Fire that giveth Life and Reality (for he had a 
  very hot desire to bring things into being of his own); yet he 
  found it not, for it dwelleth with Iluvatar, and that he knew 
  not till afterward.' 
  There had he nonetheless fallen to thinking deep cunning 
  thoughts of his own, all of which he showed not even to 
  Iluvatar. Some of these devisings and imaginings he now 
  wove into his music, and straightway harshness and discor- 
  dancy rose about him, and many of those that played nigh 
  him grew despondent and their music feeble, and their 
  thoughts unfinished and unclear, while many others fell to 
  attuning their music to his rather than to the great theme 
  wherein they began. 
  In this way the mischief of Melko spread darkening the 
  music, for those thoughts of his came from the outer black- 
  ness whither Iluvatar had not yet turned the light of his face; 
  and because his secret thoughts had no kinship with the 
  beauty of Iluvatar's design its harmonies were broken and 
  destroyed. Yet sat Iluvatar and hearkened till the music 
  reached a depth of gloom and ugliness unimaginable; then 
  did he smile sadly and raised his left hand, and immediately, 
  though none clearly knew how, a new theme began among 
  the clash, like and yet unlike the first, and it gathered power 
  and sweetness. But the discord and noise that Melko had 
  aroused started into uproar against it, and there was a war of 
  sounds, and a clangour arose in which little could be distin- 
  guished. 
  Then Iluvatar raised his right hand, and he no longer smiled 
  but wept; and behold a third theme, and it was in no way 
  like the others, grew amid the turmoil, till at the last it seemed 
  there were two musics progressing at one time about the feet 
  of Iluvatar, and these were utterly at variance. One was very 
  great and deep and beautiful, but it was mingled with an 
  unquenchable sorrow, while the other was now grown to 
  unity and a system of its own, but was loud and vain and 
  arrogant, braying triumphantly against the other as it thought 
  to drown it, yet ever, as it essayed to clash most fearsomely, 
  finding itself but in some manner supplementing or harmon- 
  ising with its rival. 
   
   
  At the midmost of this echoing struggle, whereat the halls 
  
  of Iluvatar shook and a tremor ran through the dark places, 
  Iluvatar raised up both his hands, and in one unfathomed 
  chord, deeper then the firmament, more glorious than the 
  sun, and piercing as the light of Iluvatar's glance, that music 
  crashed and ceased. 
  Then said Iluvatar: "Mighty are the Ainur, and glorious, 
  and among them is Melko the most powerful in knowledge; 
  but that he may know, and all the Ainur, that I am Iluvatar, 
  those things that ye have sung and played, lo! I have caused 
  to be -- not in the musics that ye make in the heavenly 
  regions, as a joy to me and a play unto yourselves, alone, but 
  rather to have shape and reality even as have ye Ainur, 
  whom I have made to share in the reality of Iluvatar myself. 
  Maybe I shall love these things that come of my song even 
  as I love the Ainur who are of my thought,' and maybe more. 
  Thou Melko shalt see that no theme can be played save it 
  come in the end of Iluvatar's self, nor can any alter the music 
  in Iluvatar's despite. He that attempts this finds himself in 
  the end but aiding me in devising a thing of still greater 
  grandeur and more complex wonder: -- for lo! through 
  Melko have terror as fire, and sorrow like dark waters, wrath 
  like thunder, and evil as far from my light as the depths of 
  the uttermost of the dark places, come into the design that I 
  laid before you. Through him has pain and misery been made 
  in the clash of overwhelming musics; and with confusion of 
  sound have cruelty, and ravening, and darkness, loathly mire 
  and all putrescence of thought or thing, foul mists and violent 
  flame, cold without mercy, been born, and death without 
  hope. Yet is this through him and not by him; and he shall 
  see, and ye all likewise, and even shall those beings, who 
  must now dwell among his evil and endure through Melko 
  misery and sorrow, terror and wickedness, declare in the end 
  that it redoundeth only to my great glory, and doth but make 
  the theme more worth the hearing, Life more worth the liv- 
  ing, and the World so much the more wonderful and mar- 
  vellous, that of all the deeds of Iluvatar it shall be called his 
  mightiest and his loveliest." 
  Then the Ainur feared and comprehended not all that was 
  said, and Melko was filled with shame and the anger of 
  shame; but Iluvatar seeing their amaze arose in glory and 
   
   
  went forth from his dwellings, past those fair regions he had 
  fashioned for the Ainur, out into the dark places; and he bade 
  the Ainur follow him. 
  Now when they reached the midmost void they beheld a 
  sight of surpassing beauty and wonder where before had been 
  emptiness; but Iluvatar said: "Behold your choiring and your 
  music! Even as ye played so of my will your music took 
  shape, and lo! even now the world unfolds and its history 
  begins as did my theme in your hands. Each one herein will 
  find contained within the design that is mine the adornments 
  and embellishments that he himself devised; nay, even Melko 
  will discover those things there which he thought to contrive 
  of his own heart, out of harmony with my mind, and he will 
  find them but a part of the whole and tributary to its glory. 
  One thing only have I added, the fire that giveth Life and 
  Reality" -- and behold, the Secret Fire burnt at the heart of 
  the world. 
  Then the Ainur marvelled to see how the world was globed 
  amid the void and yet separated from it; and they rejoiced to 
  see light, and found it was both white and golden, and they 
  
  laughed for the pleasure of colours, and for the great roaring 
  of the ocean they were filled with longing. Their hearts were 
  glad because of air and the winds, and the matters whereof 
  the Earth was made -- iron and stone and silver and gold 
  and many substances: but of all these water was held the 
  fairest and most goodly and most greatly praised. Indeed 
  there liveth still in water a deeper echo of the Music of the 
  Ainur than in any substance else that is in the world, and at 
  this latest day many of the Sons of Men will hearken unsat- 
  edly to the voice of the Sea and long for they know not what. 
  Know then that water was for the most part the dream and 
  invention of Ulmo, an Ainu whom Iluvatar had instructed 
  deeper than all others in the depths of music; while the air 
  and winds and the ethers of the firmament had Manwe Su- 
  limo devised, greatest and most noble of the Ainur. The earth 
  and most of its goodly substances did Aule contrive, whom 
  Iluvatar had taught many things of wisdom scarce less than 
  Melko, yet was there much therein that was nought of his.' 
  Now Iluvatar spake to Ulmo and said: "Seest thou not 
  how Melko hath bethought him of biting colds without mod- 
   
   
  eration, yet hath not destroyed the beauty of thy crystal wa- 
  ters nor of all thy limpid pools. Even where he has thought 
  to conquer utterly, behold snow has been made, and frost 
  has wrought his exquisite works; ice has reared his castles in 
  grandeur." 
  Again said Iluvatar: "Melko hath devised undue heats, and 
  fires without restraint, and yet hath not dried up thy desire 
  nor utterly quelled the music of thy seas. Rather behold now 
  the height and glory of the clouds and the magic that dwells 
  in mist and vapours; listen to the whisper of rains upon the 
  earth " 
  Then said Ulmo: "Yea truly is water fairer now than was 
  my best devising before. Snow is of a loveliness beyond my 
  most secret thoughts, and if there is little music therein, yet 
  rain is beautiful indeed and hath a music that filleth my heart, 
  so glad am I that my ears have found it, though its sadness 
  is among the saddest of all things. Lo! I will go seek Sulimo 
  of the air and winds, that he and I play melodies for ever and 
  ever to thy glory and rejoicing." 
  Now Ulmo and Manwe have been great friends and allies 
  in almost all matters since then.' 
  Now even as Iluvatar spake to Ulmo, the Ainur beheld 
  how the world unfolded, and that history which Iluvatar had 
  propounded to them as a great music was already being car- 
  ried out. It is of their gathered memories of the speech of 
  Iluvatar and the knowledge, incomplete it may be, that each 
  has of their music, that the Ainur know so much of the future 
  that few things are unforeseen by them -- yet are there some 
  that be hidden even from these.' So the Ainur gazed; until 
  long before the coming of Men -- nay, who does not know 
  that it was countless ages beforeeven the Eldar arose and 
  sang their first song and made the first of all the gems, and 
  were seen by both Iluvatar and the Ainur to be of exceeding 
  loveliness -- there grew a contention among them, so enam- 
  oured did they become of the glory of the world as they gazed 
  upon it, and so enthralled by the history enacted therein to 
  which the beauty of the world was but the background and 
  the scene. 
  Now this was the end, that some abode still with Iluvatar 
  beyond the world -- and these were mostly those who had 
  
   
  been engrossed in their playing with thoughts of Iluvatar's 
  plan and design, and cared only to set it forth without aught 
  of their own devising to adorn it; but some others, and among 
  them many of the most beautiful and wisest of the Ainur, 
  craved leave of Iluvatar to dwell within the world. For said 
  they: "We would have the guarding of those fair things of 
  our dreams, which of thy might have now attained to reality 
  and surpassing beauty; and we would instruct both Eldar and 
  Men in their wonder and uses whenso the times come that 
  those appear upon Earth by your intent, first the Eldar and 
  at length the fathers of the fathers of Men." And Melko 
  feigned that he desired to control the violence of the heats 
  and turmoils he had set in the Earth, but of a truth purposed 
  deep in his heart to usurp the power of the other Ainur and 
  make war upon Eldar and Men, for he was wroth at those 
  great gifts which Iluvatar had purposed to give to these races.' 
  Now Eldar and Men were of Iluvatar's devising only, nor, 
  for they comprehended not fully when Iluvatar first pro- 
  pounded their being, did any of the Ainur dare in their music 
  to add anything to their fashion; and these races are for that 
  reason named rightly the Children of Iluvatar. Thismaybe is 
  the cause wherefore many others of the Ainur, beside Melko, 
  have ever been for meddling with both Elves and Men, be it 
  of good or evil intent; yet seeing that Iluvatar made the Eldar 
  most like in nature if not in power and stature to the Ainur, 
  while to Men he gave strange gifts, their dealings have been 
  chiefly with the Elves.' 
  Knowing all their hearts, still did Iluvatar grant the desire 
  of the Ainur, nor is it said he was grieved thereat. So entered 
  these great ones into,the world, and these are they whom we 
  now call the Valar (or the Vali, it matters not). o They dwelt 
  in Valinor, or in the firmament; and some on earth or in the 
  deeps of the Sea. There Melko ruled both fires andthe cru- 
  ellest frost, both the uttermost colds and the deepest furnaces 
  beneath the hills of flame; and whatso is violent or excessive, 
  sudden or cruel, in the world is laid to his charge, and for 
  the most part with justice. But Ulmo dwells in the outer 
  ocean and controls the flowing of all waters and the courses 
  of rivers, the replenishment of springs and the distilling of 
  rains and dews throughout the world. At the bottom of the 
   
   
   
  sea he bethinks him of music deep and strange yet full ever 
  of a sorrow: and therein he has aid from Manwe Sulimo. 
  The Solosimpi, what time the Elves came and dwelt in 
  Kor, learnt much of him, whence cometh the wistful allure- 
  ment of their piping and their love to dwell ever by the shore. 
  Salmar there was with him, and Osse and Qnen to whom he 
  gave the control of the waves and lesser seas, and many an- 
  other. 
  But Aule dwelt in Valinor and fashioned many things; tools 
  and instruments he devised and was busied as much in the 
  making of webs as in the beating of metals; tillage too and 
  husbandry was his delight as much as tongues and alphabets, 
  or broideries and painting. Of him did the Noldoli, who were 
  the sages of the Eldar and thirsted ever after new lore and 
  fresh knowledge, learn uncounted wealth of crafts, and mag- 
  ics and sciences unfathomed. From his teaching, where to the 
  Eldar brought ever their own great beauty of mind and heart 
  and imagining, did they attain to the invention and making 
  
  of gems; and these were not in the world before the Eldar, 
  and the finest of all gems were Silmarilli, and they are lost. 
  Yet was the greatest and chief of those four great ones 
  Manwe Sulimo; and he dwelt in Valinor and sate in a glorious 
  abode upon a throne of wonder on the topmost pinnacle of 
  Taniquetil that towers up upon the world's edge. Hawks flew 
  ever to and fro about that abode, whose eyes could see to the 
  deeps of the sea or penetrate the most hidden caverns and 
  profoundest darkness of the world. These brought him news 
  from everywhere of everything, and little escaped him -- yet 
  did some matters lie hid even from the Lord of the Gods. 
  With him was Varda the Beautiful, and she became his spouse 
  and is Queen of the Stars, and their children were Fionwe- 
  Urion and Erinti most lovely. About them dwell a great host 
  of fair spirits, and their happiness is great; and men love 
  Manwe even more than mighty Ulmo, for he hath never of 
  intent done ill to them nor is he so fain of honour or so jealous 
  of his power as that ancient one of Vai. The Teleri whom 
  Inwe ruled were especially beloved of him, and got of him 
  poesy and song; for if Ulmo hath a power of musics and of 
  voices of instruments Manwe hath a splendour of poesy and 
  song beyond compare. 
  Lo, Manwe Sulimo clad in sapphires, ruler of the airs and 
   
   
  wind, is held lord of Gods and Elves and Men, and the great- 
  est bulwark against the evil of Melko."' 
  Then said Rumil again: 
  'Lo! After the departure of these Ainur and their vassalage 
  all was quiet for a great age while Iluvatar watched. Then on 
  a sudden he said: "Behold I love the world, and it is a hall 
  of play for Eldar and Men who are my beloved. But when 
  the Eldar come they will be the fairest and the most lovely 
  of all things by far; and deeper in the knowledge of beauty, 
  and happier than Men. But to Men I will give a new gift, and 
  a greater." Therefore he devised that Men should have a free 
  virtue whereby within the limits of the powers and substances 
  and chances of the world they might fashion and design their 
  life beyond even the original Music of the Ainur that is as 
  fate to all things else. This he did that of their operations 
  everything should in shape and deed be completed, and the 
  world fulfilled unto the last and smallest. Lo! Even we Eldar 
  have found to our sorrow that Men have a strange power for 
  good or ill and for turning things despite Gods and Fairies to 
  their mood in the world; so that we say: "Fate may not 
  conquer the Children of Men, but yet are they strangely blind, 
  whereas their joy should be great." 
  Now Iluvatar knew that Men set amid the turmoils of the 
  Ainur would not be ever of a mind to use that gift in harmony 
  with his intent, but thereto he said: "These too in their time 
  shall find that all they have done, even the ugliest of deeds 
  or works, redounds at the end only to my glory, and is trib- 
  utary to the beauty of my world." Yet the Ainur say that the 
  thought of Men is at times a grief even to Iluvatar; wherefore 
  if the giving of that gift of freedom was their envy and amaze- 
  ment, the patience of Iluvatar at its misuse is a matter of the 
  greatest marvelling to both Gods and Fairies. It is however 
  of one with this gift of power that the Children of Men dwell 
  only a short time in the world alive, yet do not perish utterly 
  for ever, whereas the Eldar dwell till the Great End unless 
  they be slain or waste in grief (for to both of these deaths are 
  they subject), nor doth eld subdue their strength, except it 
  
  may be in ten thousand centuries; and dying they am reborn 
  in their children, so that their number minishes not, nor 
  grows. Yet while the Sons of Men will after the passing of 
   
   
  things of a certainty join in the Second Music of the Ainur, 
  what Iluvatar has devised for the Eldar beyond the world's 
  end he has not revealed even to the Valar, and Melko has not 
  discovered it.' 
  NOTES 
  1 This opeaing sentence is lacking in the draft. 
  2 The reference to the setting of the Secret Fire within the 
  Ainur is lacking in the draft. 
  3 This passage, from 'Now Melko had among the Ainur...', 
  is developed from one much briefer in the draft: 'Melko 
  had among the Ainu fared most often alone into the dark 
  places and the voids [added afterwards: seeking the secret 
  fires].' 
  4 The words 'my song' and 'my thought' were in the text as 
  written in reversed positions, and were emended afterwards 
  in pencil to the reading given. At the beginning of the text 
  occurs the phrase: 'Before all things he sang into being the 
  Ainur first.' Cf. the opening of the Ainulindale in The Sil- 
  marillion: 'The Ainur... that were the offspring of his 
  thought.' 
  5 There is no reference here in the draft to Manwe or Aule. 
  6 This sentence concerning the friendship and alliance of 
  Manwe and Ulmo is lacking in the draft. 
  7 This passage was quite different in the draft text: 
  And even as Ilu was speaking to Ulmo the Ainu beheld 
  how the great history which Ilu had propounded to them 
  to their amazement and whereto all his glory was but the 
  hall of its enactment -- how it was unfolding in myriad 
  complexities even as had been the music they played about 
  the feet of Ilu, how beauty was whelmed in uproar and 
  tumult and again new beauty arose therefrom, how the 
  earth changed and stars went out and stars were kindled, 
  and the air swept about the firmament, and the sun and 
  moon were loosened on their courses and had life. 
  8 This sentence concerning Melko is lacking in the draft. 
  9 In the draft this paragraph reads: 
  Now Eldar and Men were of Ilu's devising alone, nor had 
  any of the Ainu nor even Melko aught to do with their 
  fashioning, though in truth his music of old and his deeds 
  in the world mightily affected their history thereafter. For 
   
   
  this reason maybe, Melko and many of the Ainu out of 
  good or evil mind would ever be for meddling with them, 
  but seeing that Ilu had made the Eldar too alike in nature 
  if not in stature to the Ainu their dealings have been chiefly 
  with Men. 
  The conclusion of this passage seems to be the only place 
  where the second text is in direct contradiction of the draft. 
  10 The draft has: 'and these are they whom ye and we now call 
  the Valur and Valir.' 
  11 The entire passage following the mention of the Solosimpi 
  and 'their love to dwell ever by the shore' is lacking in the 
  draft. 
  12 For this passage the draft has: 
  "... but to Men I will appoint a task and give a great 
  gift." And he devised that they should have free will and 
  
  the power of fashioning and designing beyond the original 
  music of the Ainu, that by reason of their operations all 
  things shall in shape and deed be fulfilled, and the world 
  that comes of the music of the Ainu be completed unto 
  the last and smallest. 
  13 'whereas the Eldar dwell for ever' draft text. 
  Changes made to names in 
  The Music of the Ainur 
  Ainur Always Ainu in the draft text. 
  Iluvatar Usually Ilu in the draft text, but also Iluvatar. 
  Ulmo In the draft text Ulmo is thus named but also Linqil 
  (corrected to Ulmo). 
  Solosimpi < Solosimpe. 
  Valar or Vali Draft text Valur and Valir (these appear to be 
  masculine and feminine forms). 
  Qnen < Qwen. 
  Vai < Ulmonan. 
  Commentary on 
  The Music of the Ainur 
  A linking passage continues the text of The Music of the 
  Ainur and leads into the story of The Building of Valinor 
  without any break in the narrative; but I postpone this link 
  until the next chapter. The actual written text is likewise 
   
   
  continuous between the two tales, and there is no suggestion 
  or indication that the composition of The Building of Valinor 
  did not follow that of The Music of the Ainur. 
  In later years the Creation myth was revised and rewritten 
  over and over again; but it is notable that in this case only 
  and in contrast to the development of the rest of the mythol- 
  ogy there is a direct tradition, manuscript to manuscript, 
  from the earliest draft to the final version: each text is directly 
  based on the one preceding.* Moreover, and most remark- 
  ably, the earliest version, written when my father was 27 or 
  28 and embedded still in the context of the Cottage of Lost 
  Play, was so evolved in its conception that it underwent little 
  change of an essential kind. There were indeed very many 
  changes, which can be followed stage by stage through the 
  successive texts, and much new matter came in; but the fall 
  of the original sentences can continually be recognized in the 
  last version of the Ainulindale, written more than thirty years 
  later, and even many phrases survived. 
  It will be seen that the great theme that Iluvatar pro- 
  pounded to the Ainur was originally made somewhat more 
  explicit ('The story that I have laid before you,' p.50), and 
  that the words of Iluvatar to the Ainur at the end of the Music 
  contained a long declaration of what Melko had brought 
  about, of what he had introduced into the world's history 
  (p. 52). But by far the most important difference is that in the 
  early form the Ainur's first sight of the World was in its 
  actuality ('even now the world unfolds and its history be- 
  gins', p. 53), not as a Vision that was taken away from them 
  and only given existence in the words of Iluvatar: Ea! Let 
  these things Be! (The Silmarillion p. 20). 
  Yet when all differences have been observed, they are much 
  less remarkable than the solidity and completeness with which 
  the myth of the Creation emerged at its first beginning. 
  In this 'Tale', also, many specific features of less general 
  import make their appearance; and many of them were to 
  survive. Manwe, called 'lord of Gods and Elves and Men', 
  * For comparison with the published text in The Silmarillion it should 
  
  be noted that some of the matter of the early version does not appear 
  in the Ainulindale itself but at the end of Chapter 1, Of the Beginning 
  of Days (pp. 39-42). 
   
   
  is surnamed Sulimo, 'ruler of the airs and wind', he is clad 
  in sapphires, and hawks of penetrating sight fly from his 
  dwelling on Taniquetil (The Silmarillion p. 40); he loves es- 
  pecially the Teleri (the later Vanyar), and from him they re- 
  ceived their gifts of poetry and song; and his spouse is Varda, 
  Queen of the Stars. 
  Manwe, Melko, Ulmo, and Aule are marked out as 'the 
  four great ones', ultimately the great Valar, the Aratar, came 
  to be numbered nine, but there was much shifting in the 
  membership of the hierarchy before this was reached. The 
  characteristic concerns of Aule, and his particular association 
  with the Noldoli, emerge here as they were to remain, though 
  there is attributed to him a delight in 'tongues and alphabets', 
  whereas in The Silmarillion (p. 39), while this is not denied, 
  it seems to be implied that this was rather the peculiar en- 
  dowment and skill of the Noldorin Elves; later in the Lost 
  Tales (p. 155) it is said that Aule himself 'aided by the 
  Gnomes contrived alphabets and scripts'. Ulmo, specially 
  associated with the Solosimpi (the later Teleri), is here pre- 
  sented as more 'fain of his honour and jealous of his power' 
  than Manwe; and he dwells in Vai. Vai is an emendation of 
  Ulmonan; but this is not simply a replacement of one name 
  by another: Ulmonan was the name of Ulmo's halls, which 
  were in Vai, the Outer Ocean. The significance of Vai, an 
  important element in the original cosmology, will emerge in 
  the next chapter. 
  Other divine beings now appear. Manwe and Varda have 
  offspring, Fionwe-Urion and Erinti. Erinti later became Il- 
  mare 'handmaid of Varda' (The Silmarillion p. 30), but noth- 
  ing was ever told of her (see p. 227). Fionwe, his name long 
  afterwards changed to Eonwe, endured to become the Herald 
  of Manwe, when the idea of 'the Children of the Valar' was 
  abandoned. Beings subordinate to Ulmo, Salmar, Osse, and 
  Onen (later Uinen) appear; though these all survived in the 
  pantheon, the conception of Maiar did not emerge for many 
  years, and Osse was long numbered among the Valar. The 
  Valar are here referred to as 'Gods' (indeed when Eriol asked 
  'are they the Gods?' Lindo replied that they were, p. 41), 
  and this usage survived until far on in the development of the 
  mythology. 
  The idea of Elvish rebirth in their own children is here 
   
   
  formally stated, and the different fates of Elves and Men. In 
  this connection, the following curious matter may be men- 
  tioned. Early in the text just given (p. 50) occurs the sen- 
  tence: 'It is said that a mightier [music] far shall be woven 
  before the seat of Iluvatar by the choirs of both Ainur and 
  the sons of Men after the Great End', and in the concluding 
  sentence of the text: 'Yet while the sons of Men will after the 
  passing of things of a certainty join in the Second Music of 
  the Ainur, what Iluvatar has devised for the Eldar beyond the 
  world's end he has not revealed even to the Valar, and Melko 
  � has not discovered it.' Now in the first revision of the Ainu- 
  lindale (which dates from the 1930s) the first of these sen- 
  tences was changed to read: '... by the choirs of the Ainur 
  and the Children of Iluvatar after the end of days', whereas 
  
  the second remained, in this essential, unchanged. This re- 
  mained the case right through to the final version. It is pos- 
  sible that the change in the first passage was unintentional, 
  the substitution of another common phrase, and that this was 
  never subsequently picked up. However, in the published 
  work (pp. 15, 42) I left the two passages as they stand. 
   
   
  II. 
  THE MUSIC OF THE AINUR. 
  In another notebook identical to that in which The Cottage of 
  Lost Play was written out by my mother, there is a text in ink 
  in my father's hand (and all the other texts of the Lost Tales 
  are in his hand, save for a fair copy of The Fall of Gondolin*) 
  entitled: Link between Cottage of Lost Play and (Tale 2) Music 
  of Ainur. This follows on directly from Vaire's lastwords to 
  Eriol on p. 10, and in turn links on directly to The Music of 
  the Ainur (in a third notebook identical to the other two). The 
  only indication of date for the Link and the Music (which 
  were, I think, written at the same time) is a letter of my 
  father's of July 1964 (Letters p. 345), in which he said that 
  while in Oxford 'employed on the staff of the then still incom- 
  plete great Dictionary' he 'wrote a cosmogonical myth, "The 
  Music of the Ainur" '. He took up the post on the Oxford 
  Dictionary in November 1918 and relinquished it in the spring 
  of 1920 (Biography pp. 99, 102). If his recollection was cor- 
  rect, and them is no evidence to set against it, some two years 
  or more elapsed between The Cottage of Lost Play and The 
  Music of the Ainur. 
  The Link between the two exists in only one version, for 
  the text in ink was written over a draft in pencil that was 
  wholly erased. In this case I follow the Link with a brief com- 
  mentary, before giving The Music of the Ainur. 
  'But,' said Eriol, 'still are there many things that remain 
  * The actual title of this tale is Tuor and the Exiles of Gondolin, but 
  my father referred to it as The Fall of Gondolin and I do likewise. 
  40 
   
  dark to me. Indeed I would fain know who be these Valar; 
  are they the Gods? ' 
  'So be they,' said Lindo, 'though concerning them Men 
  tell many strange and garbled tales that are far from the truth, 
  and many strange names they call them that you will not hear 
  here', but Vaire said: 'Nay then, Lindo, be not drawn into 
  more tale-telling tonight, for the hour of rest is at hand, and 
  for all his eagerness our guest is way-worn. Send now for the 
  candles of sleep, and more tales to his head's filling and his 
  heart's satisfying the wanderer shall have on the morrow.' 
  But to Eriol she said: 'Think not that you must leave our 
  house tomorrow of need; for none do so -- nay, all may 
  remain while a tale remains to tell which they desire to hear.' 
  Then said Eriol that all desire of faring abroad had left his 
  heart and that to be a guest there a while seemed to him 
  fairest of all things. Thereupon came in those that bore the 
  candles of sleep, and each of that company took one, and 
  two of the folk of the house bade Eriol follow them. One of 
  these was the door-ward who had opened to his knocking 
  before. He was old in appearance and grey of locks, and few 
  of that folk were so; but the other had a weather-worn face 
  and blue eyes of great merriment, and was very slender and 
  small, nor might one say if he were fifty or ten thousand. 
  Now that was Ilverin or Littleheart. These two guided him 
  
  down the corridor of broidered stories to a great stair of oak, 
  and up this he followed them. It wound up and round until 
  it brought them to a passage lit by small pendent lamps of 
  coloured glass, whose swaying cast a spatter of bright hues 
  upon the floors and hangings. 
  In this passage the guides turned round a sudden corner, 
  then going down a few dark steps flung open a door before 
  him. Now bowing they wished him good sleep, and said 
  Littleheart: 'dreams of- fair winds and good voyages in the 
  -great seas', and then they left him; and he found that he stood 
  in a chamber that was small, and had a bed of fairest linen 
  and deep pillows set nigh the window -- and here the night 
  seemed warm and fragrant, although he had but now come 
  from rejoicing in the blaze of the Tale-fire logs. Here was all 
  the furniture of dark wood, and as his great candle flickered 
  its soft rays worked a magic with the room, till it seemed to 
  him that sleep was the best of all delights, but that fair cham- 
   
   
  ber the best of all for sleep. Ere he laid him down however 
  Eriol opened the window and scent of flowers gusted in 
  therethrough, and a glimpse he caught of a shadow-filled 
  garden that was full of trees, but its spaces were barred with 
  silver lights and black shadows by reason of the moon; yet 
  his window seemed very high indeed above those lawns be- 
  low, and a nightingale sang suddenly in a tree nearby. 
  Then slept Eriol, and through his dreams there came a 
  music thinner and more pure than any he heard before, and 
  it was full of longing. Indeed it was as if pipes of silver or 
  flutes of shape most slender-delicate uttered crystal notes and 
  threadlike harmonies beneath the moon upon the lawns; and 
  Eriol longed in his sleep for he knew not what. 
  When he awoke the sun was rising and there was no music 
  save that of a myriad of birds about his window. The light 
  struck through the panes and shivered into merry glints, and 
  that room with its fragrance and its pleasant draperies seemed 
  even sweeter than before; but Eriol arose, and robing himself 
  in fair garments laid ready for him that he might shed his 
  raiment stained with.travel went forth and strayed about the 
  passages of the house, until he chanced upon a little stairway, 
  and going down this he came to a porch and a sunny court. 
  Therein was a lattice-gate that opened to his hand and led 
  into that garden whose lawns were spread beneath the win- 
  dow of his room. There he wandered breathing the airs and 
  watching the sun rise above the strange roofs of that town, 
  when behold the aged door-ward was before him, coming 
  along a lane of hazel-bushes. He saw not Eriol, for he held 
  his head as ever bent towards the earth, and muttered swiftly 
  to himself; but Eriol spake bidding him good morrow, and 
  thereat he started. 
  Then said he: 'Your pardon, sir! I marked you not, for I 
  was listening to the birds. Indeed sir you find me in a sour 
  temper; for lo! here I have a black-winged rogue fat with 
  impudence who singeth songs before unknown to me, and in 
  a tongue that is strange! It irks me sir, it irks me, for me- 
  thought at least I knew the simple speeches of all birds. I 
  have a mind to send him down to Mandos for his pertness! ' 
  At this Eriol laughed heartily, but said the door-ward: 'Nay 
  sir, may Tevildo Prince of Cats harry him for daring to perch 
  in a garden that is in the care of Rumil. Know you that the 
   
   
  
  Noldoli grow old astounding slow, and yet have I grey hairs 
  in the study of all the tongues of the Valar and of Eldar. Long 
  ere the fall of Gondolin, good sir, I lightened my thraldom 
  under Melko in learning the speech of all monsters and gob- 
  lins -- have I not conned even the speeches of beasts, dis- 
  daining not the thin voices of the voles and mice? -- have I 
  not cadged a stupid tune or two to hum of the speechless 
  beetles? Nay, I have worried at whiles even over the tongues 
  of Men, but Melko take them! they shift and change, change 
  and shift, and when you have them are but a hard stuff 
  whereof to labour songs or tales. Wherefore is it that this 
  morn I felt as Omar the Vala who knows all tongues, as I 
  hearkened to the blending of the voices of the birds compre- 
  hending each, recognising each well-loved tune, when tiripti 
  lirilla here comes a bird, an imp of Melko -- but I weary 
  you sir, with babbling of songs and words.' 
  'Nay, not so,' quoth Eriol, 'but I beg of you be not dis- 
  heartened by one fat imp of an ousel. If my eyes deceive not, 
  for a good age of years you have cared for this garden. Then 
  must you know store of songs and tongues sufficient to com- 
  fort the heart of the greatest of all sages, if indeed this be the 
  first voice that you have heard therein, and lacked its inter- 
  pretation. Is it not said that the birds of every district, nay 
  almost of every nest, speak unalike? ' 
  "Tis said so, and said truly,' quoth Rumil, 'and all the 
  songs of Tol Eressea are to be heard at times within this 
  garden' 
  'More than heart-content am I, ' said Eriol, 'to have learned 
  that one fair tongue which the Eldar speak about this isle of 
  Tol Eressea -- but I marvelled to hear you speak as if there 
  were many speeches of the Eldar: are there so? ' 
  'Aye,' said Rumil, 'for there is that tongue to which the 
  Noldoli cling yet -- and aforetime the Teleri, the Solosimpi, 
  ' and the Inwir had all their differences. Yet these were slighter 
  and are now merged in that tongue of the island Elves which 
  you have learnt. Still are there the lost bands too that dwell 
  wandering sadly in the Great Lands, and maybe they speak 
  very strangely now, for it was ages gone that that march was 
  made from Kor, and as I hold 'twas but the long wandering 
  ' of the Noldoli about the Earth and the black ages of their 
  thraldom while their kin dwelt yet in Valinor that caused the 
   
  deep sundering of their speech. Akin nonetheless be assured- 
  ly Gnome-speech and Elfin of the Eldar, as my lore teacheth 
  me -- but lo! I weary you again. Never have I found another 
  ear yet in the world that grew not tired ere long of such 
  discourse. "Tongues and speeches," they will say, "one is 
  enough for me" -- and thus said Littleheart the Gong- 
  warden-once upon a time: "Gnome-speech," said he, "is 
  enough for me -- did not that one Earendel and Tuor and 
  Bronweg my father (that mincingly ye miscall Voronwe) 
  speak it and no other?" Yet he had to learn the Elfin in the 
  end, or be doomed either to silence or to leave Mar Vanwa 
  Tyalieva -- and neither fate would his heart suffer. Lo! now 
  he is chirping Eldar like a lady of the Inwir, even Meril-i- 
  Turinqi our queen herself -- Manwe care for her. But even 
  these be not all -- there is beside the secret tongue in which 
  the Eldar wrote many poesies and books of wisdom and 
  histories of old and earliest things, and yet speak not. This 
  tongue do only the Valar use in their high counsels, and not 
  many of the Eldar of these days may read it or solve its char- 
  acters. Much of it I learnt in Kor, a lifetime gone, of the 
  
  goodness of Aule, and thereby I know many matters: very 
  many matters.' 
  'Then,' quoth Eriol, 'maybe you can tell me of things that 
  I greatly desire to know since the words by the Tale-fire yester- 
  eve. Who be the Valar -- Manwe, Aule, and the ones ye 
  name -- and wherefore came ye Eldar from that home of 
  loveliness in Valinor?' 
  Now came those two to a green arbour and the sun was up 
  and warm, and the birds sang mightily, but the lawns were 
  spread with gold. Then Rumil sat upon a seat there of carven 
  stone grown with moss, and said he: 'Very mighty are the 
  things that you ask, and their true answer delves beyond 
  the uttermost confines of the wastes of time, whither even the 
  sight of Rumil the aged of the Noldoli may not see; and all 
  the tales of the Valar and the Elves are so knit together that 
  one may scarce expound any one without needing to set forth 
  the whole of their great history.' 
  'Yet,' said Eriol, 'tell me, Rumil, I beg, some of what you 
  know even of the first beginnings, that I may begin to un- 
  derstand those things that are told me in this isle.' 
  But Rumil said: 'Iluvatar was the first beginning, and be- 
   
   
  yond that no wisdom of the Valar or of Eldar or of Men can 
  go.' 
  'Who was Iluvatar? ' said Eriol. 'Was he of the Gods? ' 
  'Nay,' said Rumil, 'that he was not, for he made them. 
  Iluvatar is the Lord for Always who dwells beyond the world; 
  who made it and is not of it or in it, but loves it.' 
  'This have I never heard elsewhere,' said Eriol. 
  'That may be,' said Rumil, 'for 'tis early days in the world 
  of Men as yet, nor is the Music of the Ainur much spoken 
  of.' 
  'Tell me,' said Eriol, 'for I long to learn, what was the 
  Music of the Ainur? ' 
  Commentary on the Link between The Cottage of 
  Lost Play and The Music of the Ainur 
  Thus it was that the Ainulindale was first to be heard by 
  mortal ears, as Eriol sat in a sunlit garden in Tol Eressea. 
  Even after Eriol (or AElfwine) had fallen away, Rumil re- 
  mained, the great Noldorin sage of Tirion 'who first achieved 
  fitting signs for the recording of speech and song' (The Sil- 
  marillion p. 63), and The Music of the Ainur continued to be 
  ascribed to him, though invested with the gravity of a remote 
  time he moved far away from the garrulous and whimsical 
  philologist of Kortirion. It is to be noted that in this account 
  Rumil had been a slave under Melko. 
  Here the Exile of the Noldor from Valinor appears, for it 
  is to this that Rumil's words about the march from Kor un- 
  doubtedly refer, rather than to Inwe's 'march into the world' 
  (pp. 5, 18); and something is said also of the languages, and 
  of those who spoke them. 
  In this link-passage Rumil asserts: 
  (1) that the Teleri, Solosimpi, and Inwir had linguistic dif- 
  ferences in the past; 
  (2) but that these dialects are now merged in the 'tongue 
  of the island Elves'; 
  (3) that the tongue of the Noldoli (Gnomes) was deeply 
  sundered through their departure into the Great Lands and 
  their captivity under Melko; 
  (4) that those Noldoli who now dwell in Tol Eressea have 
  learnt the tongue of the island Elves; but others remain in 
  
   
   
   
  the Great Lands. (When Rumil spoke of 'the lost bands that 
  dwell wandering sadly in the Great Lands' who 'maybe speak 
  very strangely now' he seems to have been referring to rem- 
  nants of the Noldorin exiles from Kor who had not come to 
  Tol Eressea (as he himself had done), rather than to Elves 
  who never went to Valinor.)* 
  In the Lost Tales the name given to the Sea-elves after- 
  wards called the Teleri -- the third of the three 'tribes' -- 
  is Solosimpi ('Shoreland Pipers'). It must now be 
  explained that, confusingly enough, the first of the tribes, that 
  led by King Inwe, were called the Teleri (the Vanyar of The 
  SilmarilLion). Who then were the Inwir? Eriol was told later 
  by Meril-i-Turinqi (p. 124) that the Teleri were those that 
  followed Inwe, 'but his kindred and descendants are that 
  royal folk the Inwir of whose blood I am.' The Inwir were 
  then a 'royal' clan within the Teleri; and the relation between 
  the old conception and that of The Silmarillion can be shown 
  thus: 
  Lost Tales 
  I        Teleri 
  (including Inwir) 
  II Noldoli 
  (Gnomes) 
  III Solosimpi 
  The Silmarillion 
  Vanyar 
  Noldor 
  Teleri 
  In this link-passage Rumil seems to say that the 'Eldar' 
  are distinct from the 'Gnomes' -- 'akin nonetheless be as- 
  suredly Gnome-speech and Elfin of the Eldar', and 'Eldar' 
  and 'Noldoli' are opposed in the prose'preamble to Kortirion 
  among the Trees (p. 17). Elsewhere 'Elfin', as a language, is 
  used in opposition to 'Gnomish', and 'Eldar' is used of a 
  word of form in contradistinction to 'Gnomish'. It is in fact 
  made quite explicit in the Lost Tales that the Gnomes were 
  -------------------------------------------------------------------------- 
  * On the other hand it is possible that by 'the lost bands' he did in fact 
  mean the Elves who were lost on the journey from the Waters of Awak- 
  ening (see p. 127); i.e. the implication is: 'if the sundering of the speech 
  of the Noldoli from that of the Eldar who remained in Valinor is very 
  deep, how much more so must be the speech of those who never crossed 
  the sea'. 
  -------------------------------------------------------------------------- 
   
  themselves Eldar -- for instance, 'the Noldoli, who were the 
  sages of the Eldar' (p. 56); but on the other hand we read 
  that after the Flight of the Noldoli from Valinor Aule 'gave 
  still his love to those few faithful Gnomes who remained still 
  about his halls, yet did he name them thereafter "Eldar" ' 
  (p. 196). This is not so purely contradictory as appears at 
  first sight. It seems that (on the one hand) the opposition of 
  'Eldar' or 'Elfin' to 'Gnomish' arose because Gnomish had 
  become a language apart; and while the Gnomes were cer- 
  tainly themselves Eldar, their language was not. But (on the 
  other hand) the Gnomes had long ago left Kor, and thus came 
  to be seen as not 'Koreldar', and therefore not 'Eldar'. The 
  word Eldar had thus narrowed its meaning, but might at any 
  moment be expanded again to the older sense in which the 
  
  Noldoli were 'Eldar'. 
  If this is so, the narrowed sense of Eldar reflects the situ- 
  ation in after days in Tol Eressea; and indeed, in the tales 
  that follow, where the narrative is concerned with the time 
  before the rebellion of the Noldoli and their departure from 
  Valinor, they are firmly 'Eldar'. After the rebellion, in the 
  passage cited above, Aule would not call the Noldoli who 
  remained in Valinor by that name -- and, by implication, he 
  would not call those who had departed 'Eldar'. 
  The same ambiguity is present in the words Elves and 
  Elfin. Rumil here calls the language of the Eldar 'Elfin' in 
  opposition to 'Gnomish', the teller of the Tale of Tinuviel 
  says: 'This is my tale, and 'tis a tale of the Gnomes, where- 
  fore I beg that thou fill not Eriol's ear with thy Elfin names', 
  and in the same passage 'Elves' axe specifically opposed to 
  'Gnomes'. But, again, in the tales that follow in this book, 
  Elves and Eldar and Eldalie am used interchangeably of the 
  Three Kindreds (see for instance the account of the debate 
  of the Valar concerning the summoning of the Elves to Val- 
  inor, pp. 124-7). And finally, an apparently similar variation 
   is seen in the word 'fairy', thus Tol Eressea is the name 'in 
   thefairy speech', while 'the Gnomes call it Dor Faidwen' 
   (p. 1), but on the other hand Gilfanon, a Gnome, is called 
   'one of the oldest of the fairies' (p. 195). 
  It will be seen from Rumil's remarks that the 'deep sun- 
  dering' of the speech of the Elves into two branches was at 
  thistime given an historical basis wholly different from that 
   
   
  which afterwards caused the division. Here, Rumil ascribes 
  it to 'the long wandering of the Noldoli about the Earth and 
  the black ages of their thraldom while their kin dwelt yet in 
  Valinor' -- in later terms, 'the Exile of the Noldor'. In The 
  Silmarillion (see especially pp. 113, 129) the Noldor brought 
  the Valinorean tongue to Middle-earth but abandoned it (save 
  among themselves), and adopted instead the language of Be- 
  leriand, Sindarin of the Grey-elves, who had never been to 
  Valinor. Quenya and Sindarin were of common origin, but 
  their 'deep sundering' had been brought about through vast 
  ages of separation. In the Lost Tales, on the other hand, the 
  Noldor still brought the Elvish speech of Valinor to the Great 
  Lands, but they retained it, and there it itself changed and 
  became wholly different. In other words, in the original con- 
  ception the 'second tongue' only split off from the parent 
  speech through the departure of the Gnomes from Valinor 
  into the Great Lands; whereas afterwards the 'second tongue' 
  separated from the 'first tongue' near the very beginning of 
  Elvish existence in the world. Nonetheless, Gnomish is Sin- 
  darin, in the sense that Gnomish is the actual language that 
  ultimately, as the whole conception evolved, became that of 
  the Grey-elves of Beleriand. 
  With Rumil's remarks about the secret tongue which the 
  Valar use and in which the Eldar once wrote poetry and 
  books of wisdom, but few of them now know it, cf. the 
  following note found in the little Lost Tales pocket-book re- 
  ferred to on p. 13: 
  The Gods understood the language of the Elves but used it 
  not among themselves. The wiser of the Elves learned much 
  of the speech of the Gods and long treasured that knowledge 
  among both Teleri and Noldoli, but by the time of the coming 
  to Tol Eressea none knew it save the Inwir, and now that 
  knowledge is dead save in Meril's house. 
  
  Some new persons appear in this passage. Omar the Vala 
  'who knows all tongues' did not survive the Lost Tales; a 
  little more is heard of him subsequently, but he is a divinity 
  without much substance. Tuor and Bronweg appear from the 
  tale of The Fall of Gondolin, which was already written; 
  Bronweg is the Gnomish form of Voronwe, that same Vo- 
   
   
  ronwe who accompanied Thor from Vinyamar to Gondolin 
  in the later legend. Tevildo Prince of Cats was a demonic 
  servant of Melko and the remote forerunner of Sauron; he is 
  a principal actor in the original story of Beren and Tinuviel, 
  which was also already written (the Tale of Tinuviel). 
  Littleheart the Gong-warden, son of Bronweg, now re- 
  ceives an Elvish name, Ilverin (an emendation from Elwen- 
  ildo). 
  The Music of the Ainur 
  The original hastily pencilled and much emended draft text 
  of The Music of the Ainur is still extant, on loose sheets placed 
  inside the cover of the notebook that contains a fuller and 
  much more finished text written in ink. This second version 
  was however closely based on the first, and changed it chiefly 
  by additions. The text given here is the second, but some 
  passages where the two differ notably am annotated (few of 
  the differences between the two texts are in my opinion of 
  much significance). It will be seen from passages of the first 
  draft given in the notes that the plural was originally Ainu, 
  not Ainur, and that Iluvatar was originally Ilu (but Iluvatar 
  also occurs in the draft). 
  Then said Rumil: 
  'Hear now things that have not been heard among Men, 
  and the Elves speak seldom of them; yet did Manwe Sulimo, 
  Lord of Elves and Men, whisper them to the fathers of my 
  father in the deeps of time.' Behold, Iluvatar dwelt alone. 
  Before all things he sang into being the Ainur first, and great- 
  est is their power and glory of all his creatures within the 
  world and without. Thereafter he fashioned them dwellings 
  in the void, and dwelt among them, teaching them all manner 
  of things, and the greatest of these was music. 
  Now he would speak propounding to them themes of song 
  and joyous hymn, revealing many of the great and wonderful 
  things that he devised ever in his mind and heart, and now 
  they would make music unto him, and the voices of their 
  instruments rise in splendour about his throne. 
  Upon a time Iluvatar propounded a mighty design of his 
  heart to the Ainur, unfolding a history whose vastness and 
   
   
  majesty had never been equalled by aught that he had related 
  before, and the glory of its beginning and the splendour of 
  its end amazed the Ainur, so that they bowed before Iluvatar 
  and were speechless. 
  Then said Iluvatar: "The story that I have laid before you, 
  and that great region of beauty that I have described unto you 
  as the place where all that history might be unfolded and 
  enacted, is related only as it were in outline. I have not filled 
  all the empty spaces, neither have I recounted to you all the 
  adornments and things of loveliness and delicacy whereof 
  my mind is full. It is my desire now that ye make a great and 
  glorious music and a singing of this theme; and (seeing that 
  I have taught you much and set brightly the Secret Fire within 
  you)' that ye exercise your minds and powers in adorning the 
  
  theme to your own thoughts and devising. But I will sit and 
  hearken and be glad that through you I have made much 
  beauty to come to Song." 
  Then the harpists, and the lutanists, the flautists and pip- 
  ers, the organs and the countless choirs of the Ainur began 
  to fashion the theme of Iluvatar into greatmusic; and a sound 
  arose of mighty melodies changing and interchanging, min- 
  gling and dissolving amid the thunder of harmonies greater 
  than the roar of the great seas, till the places of the dwelling 
  of Iluvatar and the regions of the Ainur were filled to over- 
  Sowing with music, and the echo of music, and the echo of 
  the echoes of music which flowed even into the dark and 
  empty spaces far off. Never was there before, nor has there 
  been since, such a music of immeasurable vastness of splen- 
  dour; though it is said that a mightier far shall be woven 
  before the seat of Iluvatar by the choirs of both Ainur and 
  the sons of Men after the Great End. Then shall Iluvatar's 
  mightiest themes be played aright; for then Ainur and Men 
  will know his mind and heart as well as may be, and all his 
  intent. 
  But now Iluvatar sat and hearkened, and for a great while 
  it seemed very good to him, for the flaws in that music were 
  few, and it seemed to him the Ainur had learnt much and 
  well. But as the great theme progressed it came into the heart 
  of Melko to interweave matters of his own vain imagining 
  that were not fitting to that great theme of Iluvatar. Now 
  Melko had among the Ainur been given some of the greatest 
   
  gifts of power and wisdom and knowledge by Iluvatar; and 
  he fared often alone into the dark places and the voids seek- 
  ing the Secret Fire that giveth Life and Reality (for he had a 
  very hot desire to bring things into being of his own); yet he 
  found it not, for it dwelleth with Iluvatar, and that he knew 
  not till afterward.' 
  There had he nonetheless fallen to thinking deep cunning 
  thoughts of his own, all of which he showed not even to 
  Iluvatar. Some of these devisings and imaginings he now 
  wove into his music, and straightway harshness and discor- 
  dancy rose about him, and many of those that played nigh 
  him grew despondent and their music feeble, and their 
  thoughts unfinished and unclear, while many others fell to 
  attuning their music to his rather than to the great theme 
  wherein they began. 
  In this way the mischief of Melko spread darkening the 
  music, for those thoughts of his came from the outer black- 
  ness whither Iluvatar had not yet turned the light of his face; 
  and because his secret thoughts had no kinship with the 
  beauty of Iluvatar's design its harmonies were broken and 
  destroyed. Yet sat Iluvatar and hearkened till the music 
  reached a depth of gloom and ugliness unimaginable; then 
  did he smile sadly and raised his left hand, and immediately, 
  though none clearly knew how, a new theme began among 
  the clash, like and yet unlike the first, and it gathered power 
  and sweetness. But the discord and noise that Melko had 
  aroused started into uproar against it, and there was a war of 
  sounds, and a clangour arose in which little could be distin- 
  guished. 
  Then Iluvatar raised his right hand, and he no longer smiled 
  but wept; and behold a third theme, and it was in no way 
  like the others, grew amid the turmoil, till at the last it seemed 
  there were two musics progressing at one time about the feet 
  of Iluvatar, and these were utterly at variance. One was very 
  
  great and deep and beautiful, but it was mingled with an 
  unquenchable sorrow, while the other was now grown to 
  unity and a system of its own, but was loud and vain and 
  arrogant, braying triumphantly against the other as it thought 
  to drown it, yet ever, as it essayed to clash most fearsomely, 
  finding itself but in some manner supplementing or harmon- 
  ising with its rival. 
   
   
  At the midmost of this echoing struggle, whereat the halls 
  of Iluvatar shook and a tremor ran through the dark places, 
  Iluvatar raised up both his hands, and in one unfathomed 
  chord, deeper then the firmament, more glorious than the 
  sun, and piercing as the light of Iluvatar's glance, that music 
  crashed and ceased. 
  Then said Iluvatar: "Mighty are the Ainur, and glorious, 
  and among them is Melko the most powerful in knowledge; 
  but that he may know, and all the Ainur, that I am Iluvatar, 
  those things that ye have sung and played, lo! I have caused 
  to be -- not in the musics that ye make in the heavenly 
  regions, as a joy to me and a play unto yourselves, alone, but 
  rather to have shape and reality even as have ye Ainur, 
  whom I have made to share in the reality of Iluvatar myself. 
  Maybe I shall love these things that come of my song even 
  as I love the Ainur who are of my thought,' and maybe more. 
  Thou Melko shalt see that no theme can be played save it 
  come in the end of Iluvatar's self, nor can any alter the music 
  in Iluvatar's despite. He that attempts this finds himself in 
  the end but aiding me in devising a thing of still greater 
  grandeur and more complex wonder: -- for lo! through 
  Melko have terror as fire, and sorrow like dark waters, wrath 
  like thunder, and evil as far from my light as the depths of 
  the uttermost of the dark places, come into the design that I 
  laid before you. Through him has pain and misery been made 
  in the clash of overwhelming musics; and with confusion of 
  sound have cruelty, and ravening, and darkness, loathly mire 
  and all putrescence of thought or thing, foul mists and violent 
  flame, cold without mercy, been born, and death without 
  hope. Yet is this through him and not by him; and he shall 
  see, and ye all likewise, and even shall those beings, who 
  must now dwell among his evil and endure through Melko 
  misery and sorrow, terror and wickedness, declare in the end 
  that it redoundeth only to my great glory, and doth but make 
  the theme more worth the hearing, Life more worth the liv- 
  ing, and the World so much the more wonderful and mar- 
  vellous, that of all the deeds of Iluvatar it shall be called his 
  mightiest and his loveliest." 
  Then the Ainur feared and comprehended not all that was 
  said, and Melko was filled with shame and the anger of 
  shame; but Iluvatar seeing their amaze arose in glory and 
   
   
  went forth from his dwellings, past those fair regions he had 
  fashioned for the Ainur, out into the dark places; and he bade 
  the Ainur follow him. 
  Now when they reached the midmost void they beheld a 
  sight of surpassing beauty and wonder where before had been 
  emptiness; but Iluvatar said: "Behold your choiring and your 
  music! Even as ye played so of my will your music took 
  shape, and lo! even now the world unfolds and its history 
  begins as did my theme in your hands. Each one herein will 
  find contained within the design that is mine the adornments 
  
  and embellishments that he himself devised; nay, even Melko 
  will discover those things there which he thought to contrive 
  of his own heart, out of harmony with my mind, and he will 
  find them but a part of the whole and tributary to its glory. 
  One thing only have I added, the fire that giveth Life and 
  Reality" -- and behold, the Secret Fire burnt at the heart of 
  the world. 
  Then the Ainur marvelled to see how the world was globed 
  amid the void and yet separated from it; and they rejoiced to 
  see light, and found it was both white and golden, and they 
  laughed for the pleasure of colours, and for the great roaring 
  of the ocean they were filled with longing. Their hearts were 
  glad because of air and the winds, and the matters whereof 
  the Earth was made -- iron and stone and silver and gold 
  and many substances: but of all these water was held the 
  fairest and most goodly and most greatly praised. Indeed 
  there liveth still in water a deeper echo of the Music of the 
  Ainur than in any substance else that is in the world, and at 
  this latest day many of the Sons of Men will hearken unsat- 
  edly to the voice of the Sea and long for they know not what. 
  Know then that water was for the most part the dream and 
  invention of Ulmo, an Ainu whom Iluvatar had instructed 
  deeper than all others in the depths of music; while the air 
  and winds and the ethers of the firmament had Manwe Su- 
  limo devised, greatest and most noble of the Ainur. The earth 
  and most of its goodly substances did Aule contrive, whom 
  Iluvatar had taught many things of wisdom scarce less than 
  Melko, yet was there much therein that was nought of his.' 
  Now Iluvatar spake to Ulmo and said: "Seest thou not 
  how Melko hath bethought him of biting colds without mod- 
   
   
  eration, yet hath not destroyed the beauty of thy crystal wa- 
  ters nor of all thy limpid pools. Even where he has thought 
  to conquer utterly, behold snow has been made, and frost 
  has wrought his exquisite works; ice has reared his castles in 
  grandeur." 
  Again said Iluvatar: "Melko hath devised undue heats, and 
  fires without restraint, and yet hath not dried up thy desire 
  nor utterly quelled the music of thy seas. Rather behold now 
  the height and glory of the clouds and the magic that dwells 
  in mist and vapours; listen to the whisper of rains upon the 
  earth " 
  Then said Ulmo: "Yea truly is water fairer now than was 
  my best devising before. Snow is of a loveliness beyond my 
  most secret thoughts, and if there is little music therein, yet 
  rain is beautiful indeed and hath a music that filleth my heart, 
  so glad am I that my ears have found it, though its sadness 
  is among the saddest of all things. Lo! I will go seek Sulimo 
  of the air and winds, that he and I play melodies for ever and 
  ever to thy glory and rejoicing." 
  Now Ulmo and Manwe have been great friends and allies 
  in almost all matters since then.' 
  Now even as Iluvatar spake to Ulmo, the Ainur beheld 
  how the world unfolded, and that history which Iluvatar had 
  propounded to them as a great music was already being car- 
  ried out. It is of their gathered memories of the speech of 
  Iluvatar and the knowledge, incomplete it may be, that each 
  has of their music, that the Ainur know so much of the future 
  that few things are unforeseen by them -- yet are there some 
  that be hidden even from these.' So the Ainur gazed; until 
  long before the coming of Men -- nay, who does not know 
  
  that it was countless ages beforeeven the Eldar arose and 
  sang their first song and made the first of all the gems, and 
  were seen by both Iluvatar and the Ainur to be of exceeding 
  loveliness -- there grew a contention among them, so enam- 
  oured did they become of the glory of the world as they gazed 
  upon it, and so enthralled by the history enacted therein to 
  which the beauty of the world was but the background and 
  the scene. 
  Now this was the end, that some abode still with Iluvatar 
  beyond the world -- and these were mostly those who had 
   
  been engrossed in their playing with thoughts of Iluvatar's 
  plan and design, and cared only to set it forth without aught 
  of their own devising to adorn it; but some others, and among 
  them many of the most beautiful and wisest of the Ainur, 
  craved leave of Iluvatar to dwell within the world. For said 
  they: "We would have the guarding of those fair things of 
  our dreams, which of thy might have now attained to reality 
  and surpassing beauty; and we would instruct both Eldar and 
  Men in their wonder and uses whenso the times come that 
  those appear upon Earth by your intent, first the Eldar and 
  at length the fathers of the fathers of Men." And Melko 
  feigned that he desired to control the violence of the heats 
  and turmoils he had set in the Earth, but of a truth purposed 
  deep in his heart to usurp the power of the other Ainur and 
  make war upon Eldar and Men, for he was wroth at those 
  great gifts which Iluvatar had purposed to give to these races.' 
  Now Eldar and Men were of Iluvatar's devising only, nor, 
  for they comprehended not fully when Iluvatar first pro- 
  pounded their being, did any of the Ainur dare in their music 
  to add anything to their fashion; and these races are for that 
  reason named rightly the Children of Iluvatar. Thismaybe is 
  the cause wherefore many others of the Ainur, beside Melko, 
  have ever been for meddling with both Elves and Men, be it 
  of good or evil intent; yet seeing that Iluvatar made the Eldar 
  most like in nature if not in power and stature to the Ainur, 
  while to Men he gave strange gifts, their dealings have been 
  chiefly with the Elves.' 
  Knowing all their hearts, still did Iluvatar grant the desire 
  of the Ainur, nor is it said he was grieved thereat. So entered 
  these great ones into,the world, and these are they whom we 
  now call the Valar (or the Vali, it matters not). o They dwelt 
  in Valinor, or in the firmament; and some on earth or in the 
  deeps of the Sea. There Melko ruled both fires andthe cru- 
  ellest frost, both the uttermost colds and the deepest furnaces 
  beneath the hills of flame; and whatso is violent or excessive, 
  sudden or cruel, in the world is laid to his charge, and for 
  the most part with justice. But Ulmo dwells in the outer 
  ocean and controls the flowing of all waters and the courses 
  of rivers, the replenishment of springs and the distilling of 
  rains and dews throughout the world. At the bottom of the 
   
   
   
  sea he bethinks him of music deep and strange yet full ever 
  of a sorrow: and therein he has aid from Manwe Sulimo. 
  The Solosimpi, what time the Elves came and dwelt in 
  Kor, learnt much of him, whence cometh the wistful allure- 
  ment of their piping and their love to dwell ever by the shore. 
  Salmar there was with him, and Osse and Qnen to whom he 
  gave the control of the waves and lesser seas, and many an- 
  other. 
  
  But Aule dwelt in Valinor and fashioned many things; tools 
  and instruments he devised and was busied as much in the 
  making of webs as in the beating of metals; tillage too and 
  husbandry was his delight as much as tongues and alphabets, 
  or broideries and painting. Of him did the Noldoli, who were 
  the sages of the Eldar and thirsted ever after new lore and 
  fresh knowledge, learn uncounted wealth of crafts, and mag- 
  ics and sciences unfathomed. From his teaching, where to the 
  Eldar brought ever their own great beauty of mind and heart 
  and imagining, did they attain to the invention and making 
  of gems; and these were not in the world before the Eldar, 
  and the finest of all gems were Silmarilli, and they are lost. 
  Yet was the greatest and chief of those four great ones 
  Manwe Sulimo; and he dwelt in Valinor and sate in a glorious 
  abode upon a throne of wonder on the topmost pinnacle of 
  Taniquetil that towers up upon the world's edge. Hawks flew 
  ever to and fro about that abode, whose eyes could see to the 
  deeps of the sea or penetrate the most hidden caverns and 
  profoundest darkness of the world. These brought him news 
  from everywhere of everything, and little escaped him -- yet 
  did some matters lie hid even from the Lord of the Gods. 
  With him was Varda the Beautiful, and she became his spouse 
  and is Queen of the Stars, and their children were Fionwe- 
  Urion and Erinti most lovely. About them dwell a great host 
  of fair spirits, and their happiness is great; and men love 
  Manwe even more than mighty Ulmo, for he hath never of 
  intent done ill to them nor is he so fain of honour or so jealous 
  of his power as that ancient one of Vai. The Teleri whom 
  Inwe ruled were especially beloved of him, and got of him 
  poesy and song; for if Ulmo hath a power of musics and of 
  voices of instruments Manwe hath a splendour of poesy and 
  song beyond compare. 
  Lo, Manwe Sulimo clad in sapphires, ruler of the airs and 
   
   
  wind, is held lord of Gods and Elves and Men, and the great- 
  est bulwark against the evil of Melko."' 
  Then said Rumil again: 
  'Lo! After the departure of these Ainur and their vassalage 
  all was quiet for a great age while Iluvatar watched. Then on 
  a sudden he said: "Behold I love the world, and it is a hall 
  of play for Eldar and Men who are my beloved. But when 
  the Eldar come they will be the fairest and the most lovely 
  of all things by far; and deeper in the knowledge of beauty, 
  and happier than Men. But to Men I will give a new gift, and 
  a greater." Therefore he devised that Men should have a free 
  virtue whereby within the limits of the powers and substances 
  and chances of the world they might fashion and design their 
  life beyond even the original Music of the Ainur that is as 
  fate to all things else. This he did that of their operations 
  everything should in shape and deed be completed, and the 
  world fulfilled unto the last and smallest. Lo! Even we Eldar 
  have found to our sorrow that Men have a strange power for 
  good or ill and for turning things despite Gods and Fairies to 
  their mood in the world; so that we say: "Fate may not 
  conquer the Children of Men, but yet are they strangely blind, 
  whereas their joy should be great." 
  Now Iluvatar knew that Men set amid the turmoils of the 
  Ainur would not be ever of a mind to use that gift in harmony 
  with his intent, but thereto he said: "These too in their time 
  shall find that all they have done, even the ugliest of deeds 
  or works, redounds at the end only to my glory, and is trib- 
  
  utary to the beauty of my world." Yet the Ainur say that the 
  thought of Men is at times a grief even to Iluvatar; wherefore 
  if the giving of that gift of freedom was their envy and amaze- 
  ment, the patience of Iluvatar at its misuse is a matter of the 
  greatest marvelling to both Gods and Fairies. It is however 
  of one with this gift of power that the Children of Men dwell 
  only a short time in the world alive, yet do not perish utterly 
  for ever, whereas the Eldar dwell till the Great End unless 
  they be slain or waste in grief (for to both of these deaths are 
  they subject), nor doth eld subdue their strength, except it 
  may be in ten thousand centuries; and dying they am reborn 
  in their children, so that their number minishes not, nor 
  grows. Yet while the Sons of Men will after the passing of 
   
   
  things of a certainty join in the Second Music of the Ainur, 
  what Iluvatar has devised for the Eldar beyond the world's 
  end he has not revealed even to the Valar, and Melko has not 
  discovered it.' 
  NOTES 
  1 This opeaing sentence is lacking in the draft. 
  2 The reference to the setting of the Secret Fire within the 
  Ainur is lacking in the draft. 
  3 This passage, from 'Now Melko had among the Ainur...', 
  is developed from one much briefer in the draft: 'Melko 
  had among the Ainu fared most often alone into the dark 
  places and the voids [added afterwards: seeking the secret 
  fires].' 
  4 The words 'my song' and 'my thought' were in the text as 
  written in reversed positions, and were emended afterwards 
  in pencil to the reading given. At the beginning of the text 
  occurs the phrase: 'Before all things he sang into being the 
  Ainur first.' Cf. the opening of the Ainulindale in The Sil- 
  marillion: 'The Ainur... that were the offspring of his 
  thought.' 
  5 There is no reference here in the draft to Manwe or Aule. 
  6 This sentence concerning the friendship and alliance of 
  Manwe and Ulmo is lacking in the draft. 
  7 This passage was quite different in the draft text: 
  And even as Ilu was speaking to Ulmo the Ainu beheld 
  how the great history which Ilu had propounded to them 
  to their amazement and whereto all his glory was but the 
  hall of its enactment -- how it was unfolding in myriad 
  complexities even as had been the music they played about 
  the feet of Ilu, how beauty was whelmed in uproar and 
  tumult and again new beauty arose therefrom, how the 
  earth changed and stars went out and stars were kindled, 
  and the air swept about the firmament, and the sun and 
  moon were loosened on their courses and had life. 
  8 This sentence concerning Melko is lacking in the draft. 
  9 In the draft this paragraph reads: 
  Now Eldar and Men were of Ilu's devising alone, nor had 
  any of the Ainu nor even Melko aught to do with their 
  fashioning, though in truth his music of old and his deeds 
  in the world mightily affected their history thereafter. For 
   
   
  this reason maybe, Melko and many of the Ainu out of 
  good or evil mind would ever be for meddling with them, 
  but seeing that Ilu had made the Eldar too alike in nature 
  if not in stature to the Ainu their dealings have been chiefly 
  with Men. 
  
  The conclusion of this passage seems to be the only place 
  where the second text is in direct contradiction of the draft. 
  10 The draft has: 'and these are they whom ye and we now call 
  the Valur and Valir.' 
  11 The entire passage following the mention of the Solosimpi 
  and 'their love to dwell ever by the shore' is lacking in the 
  draft. 
  12 For this passage the draft has: 
  "... but to Men I will appoint a task and give a great 
  gift." And he devised that they should have free will and 
  the power of fashioning and designing beyond the original 
  music of the Ainu, that by reason of their operations all 
  things shall in shape and deed be fulfilled, and the world 
  that comes of the music of the Ainu be completed unto 
  the last and smallest. 
  13 'whereas the Eldar dwell for ever' draft text. 
  Changes made to names in 
  The Music of the Ainur 
  Ainur Always Ainu in the draft text. 
  Iluvatar Usually Ilu in the draft text, but also Iluvatar. 
  Ulmo In the draft text Ulmo is thus named but also Linqil 
  (corrected to Ulmo). 
  Solosimpi < Solosimpe. 
  Valar or Vali Draft text Valur and Valir (these appear to be 
  masculine and feminine forms). 
  Qnen < Qwen. 
  Vai < Ulmonan. 
  Commentary on 
  The Music of the Ainur 
  A linking passage continues the text of The Music of the 
  Ainur and leads into the story of The Building of Valinor 
  without any break in the narrative; but I postpone this link 
  until the next chapter. The actual written text is likewise 
   
   
  continuous between the two tales, and there is no suggestion 
  or indication that the composition of The Building of Valinor 
  did not follow that of The Music of the Ainur. 
  In later years the Creation myth was revised and rewritten 
  over and over again; but it is notable that in this case only 
  and in contrast to the development of the rest of the mythol- 
  ogy there is a direct tradition, manuscript to manuscript, 
  from the earliest draft to the final version: each text is directly 
  based on the one preceding.* Moreover, and most remark- 
  ably, the earliest version, written when my father was 27 or 
  28 and embedded still in the context of the Cottage of Lost 
  Play, was so evolved in its conception that it underwent little 
  change of an essential kind. There were indeed very many 
  changes, which can be followed stage by stage through the 
  successive texts, and much new matter came in; but the fall 
  of the original sentences can continually be recognized in the 
  last version of the Ainulindale, written more than thirty years 
  later, and even many phrases survived. 
  It will be seen that the great theme that Iluvatar pro- 
  pounded to the Ainur was originally made somewhat more 
  explicit ('The story that I have laid before you,' p.50), and 
  that the words of Iluvatar to the Ainur at the end of the Music 
  contained a long declaration of what Melko had brought 
  about, of what he had introduced into the world's history 
  (p. 52). But by far the most important difference is that in the 
  early form the Ainur's first sight of the World was in its 
  actuality ('even now the world unfolds and its history be- 
  
  gins', p. 53), not as a Vision that was taken away from them 
  and only given existence in the words of Iluvatar: Ea! Let 
  these things Be! (The Silmarillion p. 20). 
  Yet when all differences have been observed, they are much 
  less remarkable than the solidity and completeness with which 
  the myth of the Creation emerged at its first beginning. 
  In this 'Tale', also, many specific features of less general 
  import make their appearance; and many of them were to 
  survive. Manwe, called 'lord of Gods and Elves and Men', 
  * For comparison with the published text in The Silmarillion it should 
  be noted that some of the matter of the early version does not appear 
  in the Ainulindale itself but at the end of Chapter 1, Of the Beginning 
  of Days (pp. 39-42). 
   
   
  is surnamed Sulimo, 'ruler of the airs and wind', he is clad 
  in sapphires, and hawks of penetrating sight fly from his 
  dwelling on Taniquetil (The Silmarillion p. 40); he loves es- 
  pecially the Teleri (the later Vanyar), and from him they re- 
  ceived their gifts of poetry and song; and his spouse is Varda, 
  Queen of the Stars. 
  Manwe, Melko, Ulmo, and Aule are marked out as 'the 
  four great ones', ultimately the great Valar, the Aratar, came 
  to be numbered nine, but there was much shifting in the 
  membership of the hierarchy before this was reached. The 
  characteristic concerns of Aule, and his particular association 
  with the Noldoli, emerge here as they were to remain, though 
  there is attributed to him a delight in 'tongues and alphabets', 
  whereas in The Silmarillion (p. 39), while this is not denied, 
  it seems to be implied that this was rather the peculiar en- 
  dowment and skill of the Noldorin Elves; later in the Lost 
  Tales (p. 155) it is said that Aule himself 'aided by the 
  Gnomes contrived alphabets and scripts'. Ulmo, specially 
  associated with the Solosimpi (the later Teleri), is here pre- 
  sented as more 'fain of his honour and jealous of his power' 
  than Manwe; and he dwells in Vai. Vai is an emendation of 
  Ulmonan; but this is not simply a replacement of one name 
  by another: Ulmonan was the name of Ulmo's halls, which 
  were in Vai, the Outer Ocean. The significance of Vai, an 
  important element in the original cosmology, will emerge in 
  the next chapter. 
  Other divine beings now appear. Manwe and Varda have 
  offspring, Fionwe-Urion and Erinti. Erinti later became Il- 
  mare 'handmaid of Varda' (The Silmarillion p. 30), but noth- 
  ing was ever told of her (see p. 227). Fionwe, his name long 
  afterwards changed to Eonwe, endured to become the Herald 
  of Manwe, when the idea of 'the Children of the Valar' was 
  abandoned. Beings subordinate to Ulmo, Salmar, Osse, and 
  Onen (later Uinen) appear; though these all survived in the 
  pantheon, the conception of Maiar did not emerge for many 
  years, and Osse was long numbered among the Valar. The 
  Valar are here referred to as 'Gods' (indeed when Eriol asked 
  'are they the Gods?' Lindo replied that they were, p. 41), 
  and this usage survived until far on in the development of the 
  mythology. 
  The idea of Elvish rebirth in their own children is here 
   
   
  formally stated, and the different fates of Elves and Men. In 
  this connection, the following curious matter may be men- 
  tioned. Early in the text just given (p. 50) occurs the sen- 
  tence: 'It is said that a mightier [music] far shall be woven 
  
  before the seat of Iluvatar by the choirs of both Ainur and 
  the sons of Men after the Great End', and in the concluding 
  sentence of the text: 'Yet while the sons of Men will after the 
  passing of things of a certainty join in the Second Music of 
  the Ainur, what Iluvatar has devised for the Eldar beyond the 
  world's end he has not revealed even to the Valar, and Melko 
  �������������������������
  ��������������������������������������- 
  lindale (which dates from the 1930s) the first of these sen- 
  tences was changed to read: '... by the choirs of the Ainur 
  and the Children of Iluvatar after the end of days', whereas 
  the second remained, in this essential, unchanged. This re- 
  mained the case right through to the final version. It is pos- 
  sible that the change in the first passage was unintentional, 
  the substitution of another common phrase, and that this was 
  never subsequently picked up. However, in the published 
  work (pp. 15, 42) I left the two passages as they stand. 
   
   
   
  IV. 
  THE CHAINING OF MELKO. 
  Following the end of Rumil's tale of The Coming of the Valar 
  and the Building of Valinor there is a long interlude before the 
  next one, though the manuscript continues without even in- 
  terrupting the paragraph. But on the cover of the notebook 
  The Chaining of Melko is given as a separate title, and I have 
  adopted this. The text continues in ink over an erased pencil 
  manuscript. 
  That night Eriol heard again in his sleep the music that had 
  so moved him on the first night; and the next morning he went 
  again into the gardens early. There he met Vaire, and she 
  called him Eriol: 'that was the first making and uttering of 
  that name'. Eriol told Vaire of the 'dream-musics' he had 
  heard, and she said that it was no dream-music, but rather the 
  flute of Timpinen, 'whom those Gnomes Rumil and Little- 
  heart and others of my house call Tinfang'. She told him that 
  the children called him Tinfang Warble; and that he played 
  and danced in summer dusks for joy of the first stars: 'at every 
  note a new one sparkles forth and glisters. The Noldoli say 
  that they come out too soon if Tinfang Warble plays, and they 
  love him, and the children will watch often from the windows 
  lest he tread the shadowy lawns unseen.' She told Eriol that 
  he was 'shier than a fawn -- swift to hide and dart away as 
  any vole: a footstep on a twig and he is away, and his fluting 
  will come mocking from afar'. 
  'And a marvel of wizardry liveth in that fluting,' said Er- 
  iol, 'if that it be indeed which I have heard now for two nights 
  here. 
  'There be none,' said Vaire, 'not even of the Solosimpi, 
   
   
   
  who can rival him therein, albeit those same pipers claim 
  him as their kin; yet 'tis said everywhere that this quaint spirit 
  is neither wholly of the Valar nor of the Eldar, but is half a 
  fay of the woods and dells, one of the great companies of the 
  children of Palurien, and half a Gnome or a Shoreland Piper.' 
  Howso that be he is a wondrous wise and strange creature, 
  and he fared hither away with the Eldar long ago, marching 
  nor resting among them but going always ahead piping 
  strangely or whiles sitting aloof. Now does he play about the 
  gardens of the land; but Alalminore he loves the best, and 
  
  this garden best of all. Ever and again we miss his piping for 
  long months, and we say: "Tinfang Warble has gone heart- 
  breaking in the Great Lands, and many a one in those far 
  regions will hear his piping in the dusk outside tonight." But 
  on a sudden will his flute be heard again at an hour of gentle 
  gloaming, or will he play beneath a goodly moon and the 
  stars go bright and blue.' 
  'Aye,' said Eriol, 'and the hearts of those that hear him go 
  beating with a quickened longing. Meseemed 'twas my de- 
  sire to open the window and leap forth, so sweet was the air 
  that came to me from without, nor might I drink deep enough, 
  but as I listened I wished to follow I know not whom, I know 
  not whither, out into the magic of the world beneath the 
  stars. 
  'Then of a sooth 'twas Timpinen who played to you,' said 
  Vaire, 'and honoured are you, for this garden has been empty 
  of his melody many a night. Now, however, for such is the 
  eeriness of that sprite, you will ever love the evenings of 
  summer and the nights of stars, and their magic will cause 
  your heart to ache unquenchably.' 
  'But have you not all heard him many times and often, that 
  dwell here,' said Eriol, 'yet do not seem to me like those 
  who live with a longing that is half understood and may not 
  be fulfilled.' 
  'Nor do we so, for we have limpe,' said she, 'limpe that 
  alone can cure, and a draught of it giveth a heart to fathom 
  all music and song.' 
  'Then,' said Eriol, 'would I might drain a goblet of that 
  good drink'; but Vaire told him that that might only be if he 
  sought out Meril the queen. 
  Of this converse of Eriol and Vaire upon the lawn that fair 
   
  day-tide came it that Eriol set out not many days thereafter -- 
  and Tinfang Warble had played to him many times by dusk, 
  by starry light and moongleam, till his heart was full. In that 
  was Littleheart his guide, and he sought the dwellings of 
  Meril-i-Turinqi in her korin of elms. 
  Now the house of that fair lady was in that very city, for 
  at the foot of the great tower which Ingil had built was a wide 
  grove of the most ancient and beautiful elms that all that Land 
  of Elms possessed. High to heaven they rose in three less- 
  ening storeys of bright foliage, and the sunlight that filtered 
  through was very cool -- a golden green. Amidst of these 
  was a great green sward of grass smooth as a web of stuffs, 
  and about it those trees stood in a circle, so that shades were 
  heavy at its edge but the gaze of the sun fell all day on its 
  middle. There stood a beautiful house, and it was builded all 
  of white and of a whiteness that shone, but its roof was so 
  o'ergrown with mosses and with houseleek and many curi- 
  ous clinging plants that of what it was once fashioned might 
  not be seen for the glorious maze of colours, golds and red- 
  russets, scarlets and greens. 
  Innumerable birds chattered in its eaves; and some sang 
  upon the housetops, while doves and pigeons circled in flights 
  about the korin's borders or swooped to settle and sun upon 
  the sward. Now all that dwelling was footed in flowers. Blos- 
  somy clusters were about it, ropes and tangles, spikes and 
  tassels all in bloom, flowers in panicles and umbels or with 
  great wide faces gazing at the sun. There did they loose upon 
  the faintly stirring airs their several odours blended to a great 
  fragrance of exceeding marvellous enchantment, but their 
  hues and colours were scattered and gathered seemingly as 
  
  chance and the happiness of their growth directed them. All 
  day long there went a hum of bees among those flowers: bees 
  fared about the roof and all the scented beds and ways; even 
  about the cool porches of the house. Now Littleheart and 
  Eriol climbed the hill and it was late afternoon, and the sun 
  shone brazen upon the western side of Ingil's tower. Soon 
  came they to a mighty wall of hewn stone blocks, and this 
  leaned outward, but grasses grew atop of it, and harebells, 
  and yellow daisies. 
  A wicket they found in the wall, and beyond was a glade 
  beneath the elms, and there ran a pathway bordered of one 
   
   
  side with bushes while of the other flowed a little running 
  water whispering over a brown bed of leafy mould. This led 
  even to the sward's edge, and coming thither said Littleheart 
  pointing to that white house: 'Behold the dwelling of Meril- 
  i-Turinqi, and as I have no errand with so great a lady I will 
  get me back again.' Then Eriol went over the sunny lawn 
  alone until he was nigh shoulder-high in the tali flowers that 
  grew before the porches of the door; and as he drew near a 
  sound of music came to him, and a fair lady amid many 
  maidens stepped forth as it were to meet him. Then said she 
  smiling: 'Welcome, 0 mariner of many seas -- wherefore 
  do you seek the pleasure of my quiet gardens and their gentle 
  noise, when the salt breezes of the sea and the snuff of winds 
  and a swaying boat should rather be your joy? ' 
  For a while Eriol might say nought thereto, being tongue- 
  tied by the beauty of that lady and the loveliness of that place 
  of flowers; yet at length he muttered that he had known sea 
  enough, but of this most gracious land he might never be 
  sated. 'Nay,' said she, 'on a day of autumn will come the 
  winds and a driven gull, maybe, will wail overhead, and lo! 
  you will be filled with desire, remembering the black coasts 
  of your home." 'Nay, lady,' said Eriol, and now he spoke 
  with eager voice, 'nay, not so, for the spirit that flutes upon 
  twilit lawns has filled my heart with music, and I thirst for a 
  draught of limpe! ' 
  Then straightway did the smiling face of Meril grow grave, 
  and bidding her maidens depart she prayed Eriol follow her 
  to a space nigh to the house, and this was of cool grass but 
  not very short. Fruit-trees grew there, and about the roots of 
  one, an apple-tree of great girth and age, the soil was piled 
  so that there was now a broad seat around its bole, soft and 
  grass-covered. There sat Meril and she gazed upon Eriol and 
  said: 'Know you then what it is that you ask? ' and he said: 
  'I know nought save that I desire to know the soul of every 
  song and of all music and to dwell always in fellowship and 
  kinship with this wondrous people of the Eldar of the Isle, 
  and to be free of unquenchable longing even till the Faring 
  Forth, even till the Great End! ' 
  But Meril said: 'Fellowship is possible, maybe, but kin- 
  ship not so, for Man is Man and Elda Elda, and what Iluvatar 
  has made unalike may not become alike while the world 
   
  remains. Even didst thou dwell here till the Great End and 
  for the health of limpe found no death, yet then must thou 
  die and leave us, for Man must die once. And hearken, 0 
  Eriol, think not to escape unquenchable longing with a 
  draught of limpe -- for only wouldst thou thus exchange de- 
  sires, replacing thy old ones with new and deeper and more 
  keen. Desire unsatisfied dwells in the hearts of both those 
  
  races that are called the Children of Iluvatar, but with the 
  Eldar most, for their hearts are filled with a vision of beauty 
  in great glory.' 'Yet, 0 Queen,' said Eriol thereto, 'let me 
  but taste of this drink and become an agelong fellow of your 
  people: 0 queen of the Eldalie, that I may be as the happy 
  children of Mar Vanwa Tyalieva.' 'Nay, not yet can I do that,' 
  said Meril, 'for 'tis a graver matter far to give this drink to 
  one who has known life and days already in the lands of Men 
  than for a child to drink who knows but little else; yet even 
  these did we keep a long while ere we gave them the wine of 
  song, teaching them first much lore and testing their hearts 
  and souls. Therefore I bid you now bide still longer and learn 
  all that you may in this our isle. Lo, what do you know of 
  the world, or of the ancient days of Men, or of the roots which 
  those things that now are have far back in time, or what of 
  the Eldalie and all their wisdom, that you should claim our 
  cup of youth and poesy? ' 
  'The tongue of Tol Eressea do I know, and of the Valar 
  have I heard, and the great world's beginning, and the build- 
  ing of Valinor; to musics have I hearkened and to poesy and 
  the laughter of the Elves, and all I have found true and good, 
  and my heart knows and it saith to me that these shall I always 
  henceforth love, and love alone' -- thus answered Eriol, and 
  his heart was sore for the refusal of the Queen. 
  'Yet nothing do you know of the coming of the Elves, of 
  the fates wherein they move, nor their nature and the place 
  that Iluvatar has given to them. Little do you reck of that 
  great splendour of their home in Eldamar upon the hill of 
  Kor, nor all the sorrow of our parting. What know you of 
  our travail down all the dark ways of the world, and the an- 
  guish we have known because of Melko; of the sorrows we 
  have suffered, and do yet, because of Men, of all the fears 
  that darken our hopes because of Men? Know you the wastes 
  of tears that lie between our life in Tol Eressea and that time 
   
   
   
  of laughter that we knew in Valinor? 0 child of Men who 
  wouldst be sharer of the fates of the Eldalie, what of our high 
  desires and all those things we look for still to be -- for lo! 
  if you drink this drink all these must you know and love, 
  having one heart with us -- nay, even at the Faring Forth, 
  should Eldar and Men fall into war at the last, still must you 
  stand by us against the children of your kith and kin, but until 
  then never may you fare away home though longings gnaw 
  you -- and the desires that at whiles consume a full-grown 
  man who drinketh limpe are a fire of unimagined torture -- 
  knew you these things, 0 Eriol, when you fared hither with 
  your request? ' 
  'Nay, I knew them not,' said Eriol sadly, 'though often 
  have I questioned folk thereof.' 
  'Then lo! ' said Meril, 'I will begin a tale, and tell you 
  some of it ere the long afternoon grows dim -- but then must 
  you fare hence again in patience'; and Eriol bowed his head. 
  'Then,' said Meril, 'now I will tell you of a time of peace 
  the world once knew, and it is known as "Melko's Chains".' 
  Of the Earth I will tell you as the Eldar found it and of the 
  manner of their awakening into it. 
  Behold, Valinor is built, and the Gods dwell in peace, for 
  Melko is far in the world delving deep and fortifying himself 
  in iron and cold, but Makar and Measse ride upon the gales 
  and rejoice in earthquakes and the overmastering furies of 
  
  the ancient seas. Light and beautiful is Valinor, but there is 
  a deep twilight upon the world, for the Gods have gathered 
  so much of that light that had before flowed about the airs. 
  Seldom now falls the shimmering rain as it was used, and 
  there reigns a gloom lit with pale streaks or shot with red 
  where Melko spouts to heaven from a fire-torn hill. 
  Then Palurien Yavanna fared forth from her fruitful gardens 
  to survey the wide lands of her domain, and wandered the dark 
  continents sowing seed and brooding upon hill and dale. Alone 
  in that agelong gloaming she sang songs of the utmost enchant- 
  ment, and of such deep magic were they that they floated about 
  the rocky places and their echoes lingered for years of time in 
  hill and empty plain, and all the good magics of all later days 
  are whispers of the memories of her echoing song. 
  Then things began to grow there, fungus and strange 
  growths heaved in damp places and lichens and mosses crept 
   
   
  stealthily across the rocks and ate their faces, and they crum- 
  bled and made dust, and the creeping plants died in the dust, 
  and there was mould, and ferns and warted plants grew in it 
  silently, and strange creatures thrust their heads from cran- 
  nies and crept over the stones. But Yavanna wept, for this 
  was not the fair vigour that she had thought of -- and there- 
  upon Orome came to her leaping in the dusk, but Tuivana 
  would not leave the radiance of Kulullin nor Nessa the green 
  swards of her dancing. 
  Then Orome and Palurien put forth all their might, and 
  Orome blew great blasts upon his horn as though he would 
  awake the grey rocks to life and lustihead. Behold, at these 
  blasts the great forest reared and moaned about the hills, and 
  all the trees of dark leaf came to being, and the world was 
  shaggy with a growth of pines and odorous with resinous 
  trees, and firs and cedars hung their blue and olive draperies 
  about the slopes, and yews began the centuries of their 
  growth. Now was Orome less gloomy and Palurien was com- 
  forted, seeing the beauty of the first stars of Varda gleaming 
  in the pale heavens through the shadows of the first trees' 
  boughs, and hearing the murmur of the dusky forests and the 
  creaking of the branches when Manwe stirred the airs. 
  At that time did many strange spirits fare into the world, 
  for there were pleasant places dark and quiet for them to 
  dwell in. Some came from Mandos, aged spirits that jour- 
  neyed from Iluvatar with him who are older than the world 
  and very gloomy and secret, and some from the fortresses of 
  the North where Melko then dwelt in the deep dungeons of 
  Utumna. Full of evil and unwholesome were they; luring and 
  restlessness and horror they brought, turning the dark into 
  an ill and fearful thing, which it was not before. But some 
  few danced thither with gentle feet exuding evening scents, 
  and these came from the gardens of Lorien. 
  Still is the world full of these in the days of light, lingering 
  alone in shadowy hearts of primeval forests, calling secret 
  things across a starry waste, and haunting caverns in the hills 
  that few have found: -- but the pinewoods are yet too full of 
  these old unelfin and inhuman spirits for the quietude of El- 
  dar or of Men. 
  When this great deed was done then Palurien would fain 
  rest from her long labours and return to taste the sweet fruits 
   
   
  of Valinor, and be refreshed beneath the tree of Laurelin 
  
  whose dew is light, and Orome was for beechwoods on the 
  plains of the great Gods; but Melko who long time had delved 
  in fear because of the wrath of the Valar at his treacherous 
  dealing with their lamps burst forth now into a great vio- 
  lence, for he had thought the world abandoned by the Gods 
  to him and his. Beneath the very floors of Osse he caused 
  the Earth to quake and split and his lower fires to mingle with 
  the sea. Vaporous storms and a great roaring of uncontrolled 
  sea-motions burst upon the world, and the forests groaned 
  and snapped. The sea leapt upon the land and tore it, and 
  wide regions sank beneath its rage or were hewn into scat- 
  tered islets, and the coast was dug into-caverns. The moun- 
  tains rocked and their hearts melted, and stone poured like 
  liquid fire down their ashen sides and flowed even to the sea, 
  and the noise of the great battles of the fiery beaches came 
  roaring even through the Mountains of Valinor and drowned 
  the singing of the Gods. Then rose Kemi Palurien, even Ya- 
  vanna that giveth fruits, and Aule who loveth all her works 
  and the substances of the earth, and they climbed to the halls 
  of Manwe and spake to him, saying that all that goodliness 
  was going utterly to wreck for the fiery evil of Melko's un- 
  tempered heart, and Yavanna pleaded that all her agelong 
  labour in the twilight be not drowned and buried. Thither, 
  as they spake, came Osse raging like a tide among the cliffs, 
  for he was wroth at the upheaval of his realm and feared the 
  displeasure of Ulmo his overlord. Then arose Manwe Su- 
  limo, Lord of Gods and Elves, and Varda Tinwetari was 
  beside him, and he spake in a voice of thunder from Tani- 
  quetil, and the Gods in Valmar heard it, and Vefantur knew 
  the voice in Mandos, and Lorien was amused in Murmuran. 
  Then was a great council held between the Two Trees at 
  the mingling of the lights, and Ulmo came thither from the 
  outer deeps; and of the redes there spoken the Gods devised 
  a plan of wisdom, and the thought of Ulmo was therein and 
  much of the craft of Aule and the wide knowledge of Manwe. 
  Behold, Aule now gathered six metals, copper, silver, tin, 
  lead, iron, and gold, and taking a portion of each made with 
  his magic a seventh which he named therefore tilkal,* and 
  * Footnote in the manuscript: 'T(ambe) I(lsa) L(atuken) K(anu) A(nga) 
   
  this had all the properties of the six and many of its own. Its 
  colour was bright green or red in varying lights and it could 
  not be broken, and Aule alone could forge it. Thereafter he 
  forged a mighty chain, making it of all seven metals welded 
  with spells to a substance of uttermost hardness and bright- 
  ness and smoothness, but of tilkal he had not sufficient to 
  add more than a little to each link. Nonetheless he made two 
  manacles of tilkal only and four fetters likewise. Now the 
  chain was named Angaino, the oppressor, and the manacles 
  Vorotemnar that bind for ever, but the fetters Ilterendi for 
  they might not be filed or cleft. 
  But the desire of the Gods was to seek out Melko with 
  greatpower -- and to entxeat him, if it might be, to better 
  deeds; yet did they purpose, if naught else availed, to over- 
  come him by force or guile, and set him in a bondage from 
  which there should be no escape. 
  Now as Aule smithied the Gods arrayed themselves in ar- 
  mour, which they had of Makar, and he was fain to see them 
  putting on weapons and going as to war, howso their wrath 
  be directed against Melko. But when the great Gods and all 
  their folk were armed, then Manwe climbed into his blue 
  chariot whose three horses were the whitest that roamed in 
  
  Orome's domain, and his hand bore a great white bow that 
  would shoot an arrowlike a gust of wind across the widest 
  seas. Fionwe his son stood behind him and Nornorewho was 
  his herald ran before; but Orome rode alone upon a chestnut 
  horse and had a spear, and Tulkas strode mightily beside his 
  stirrup, having a tunic of hide and a brazen belt and no 
  weapon save a gauntlet upon his right hand, iron-bound. 
  Telimektar his son but just war-high was by his shoulder with 
  a long sword girt about his waist by a silver girdle. There 
  rode the Fanturi upon a car of black, and there was a black 
  horse upon the side of Mandos and a dappled grey upon the 
  side of Lorien, and Salmar and Omar came behind running 
  speedily, but Aule who was late tarrying overlong at his 
  smithy came last, and he was not armed, but caught up his 
  long-handled hammer as he left his forge and fared hastily 
  L(aure). ilsa and laure are the 'magic' names of ordinary telpe and 
  kulu.' 
   
   
  to the borders of the Shadowy Sea, and the fathoms of his 
  chain were borne behind by four of his smithy-folk. 
  Upon those shores Falman-Osse met them and drew them 
  across on a mighty raft whereon he himself sat in shimmering 
  mail; but Ulmo Vailimo was far ahead roaring in his deep- 
  sea car and trumpeting in wrath upon a horn of conches. 
  Thus was it that the Gods got them over the sea and through 
  the isles, and set foot upon the wide lands, and marched in 
  great power and anger ever more to the North-. Thus they 
  passed the Mountains of Iron and Hisilome that lies dim 
  beyond, and came to the rivers and hills of ice. There Melko 
  shook the earth beneath them, and he made snow-capped 
  heights to belch forth flame, yet for the greatness of their 
  array his vassals who infested all their ways availed nothing 
  to hinder them on their journey. There in the deepest North 
  beyond even the shattered pillar Ringil they came upon the 
  huge gates of deep Utumna, and Melko shut them with great 
  clangour before their faces. 
  Then Tulkas angered smote them thunderously with his 
  great fist, and they rang and stirred not, but Orome alighting 
  grasped his horn and blew such a blast thereon that they fled 
  open instantly, and Manwe raised his immeasurable voice 
  and bade Melko come forth. 
  But though deep down within those halls Melko heard him 
  and was in doubt, he would not come, but sent Langon his 
  servant and said by him that "Behold, he was rejoiced and 
  in wonder to see the Gods before his gates. Now would he 
  gladly welcome them, yet for the poverty of his abode not 
  more than two of them could he fitly entertain; and he begged 
  that neither Manwe nor Tulkas be of the two, for the one 
  merited and the other demanded hospitality of great cost and 
  richness. Should this not be to their mind then would he fain 
  hearken to Manwe's herald and learn what it were the Gods 
  so greatly desired that they must leave their soft couches and 
  indolence of Valinor for the bleak places where Melko la- 
  boured humbly and did his toilsome work." 
  Then Manwe and Ulmo and all the Gods were exceeding 
  wroth at the subtlety and fawning insolence of his words, and 
  Tulkas would have started straightway raging down the nar- 
  row stairs that descended out of sight beyond the gates, but 
  the others withheld him, and Aule gave counsel that it was 
   
  clear from Melko's words that he was awake and wary in this 
  
  matter, and it could most plainly be seen which of the Gods 
  he was most in fear of and desired least to see standing in 
  his halls -- "therefore," said he, "let us devise how these 
  twain may come upon him unawares and how fear may per- 
  chance drive him into betterment of ways." To this Manwe 
  assented, saying that all their force might scarce dig Melko 
  from his stronghold, whereas that deceit must be very cun- 
  ningly woven that would ensnare the master of guile. "Only 
  by his pride is Melko assailable," quoth Manwe, "or by such 
  a struggle as would rend the earth and bring evil upon us 
  all," and Manwe sought to avoid all strife twixt Ainur and 
  Ainur. When therefore the Gods had concerted a plan to 
  catch Melko in his overweening pride they wove cunning 
  words purporting to come from Manwe himself, and these 
  they put in the mouth of Nornore, who descended and spoke 
  them before the seat of Melko. "Behold," said he, "the 
  Gods be come to ask the pardon of Melko, for seeing his 
  great anger and the rending of the world beneath his rage 
  they have said one to another. 'Lo! wherefore is Melko dis- 
  pleased? ' and one to another have answered beholding the 
  tumults of his power: 'Is he not then the greatest among us -- 
  why dwells not the mightiest of the Valar in Valinor? Of a 
  surety he has cause for indignation. Let us get us to Utumna 
  and beseech him to dwell in Valinor that Valmar be not empty 
  of his presence.' To this," said he, "Tulkas alone would not 
  assent, but Manwe bowed to the common voice (this the 
  Gods said knowing the rancour that Melko had for Poldorea) 
  and now have they come constraining Tulkas with violence 
  to beg thee to pardon them each one and to fare home with 
  them and complete their glory, dwelling, if it be thy pleasure, 
  in the halls of Makar, until such time as Aule can build thee 
  a great house; and its towers shall overtop Taniquetil." To 
  this did Melko answer eagerly, for already his boundless pride 
  surged up and drowned his cunning. 
  "At last do the Gods speak fair words and just, but ere I 
  grant their boon my heart must be appeased for old affronts. 
  Therefore must they come putting aside their weapons at the 
  gate, and do homage to me in these my deep halls of 
  Utumna: -- but lo! Tulkas I will not see, and if I come to 
  Valinor then will I thrust him out." These things did Nornore 
   
   
  report, and Tulkas smote his hands in wrath, but Manwe 
  returned answer that the Gods would do as Melko's heart 
  desired, yet would Tulkas come and that in chains and be 
  given to Melko's power and pleasure; and this was Melko 
  eager to grant for the humiliation of the Valar, and the chain- 
  ing of Tulkas gave him great mirth. 
  Then the Valar laid aside their weapons at the gates, setting 
  however folk to guard them, and placed the chain Angaino 
  about the neck and arms of Tulkas, and even he might scarce 
  support its great weight alone; and now they follow Manwe 
  and his herald into the caverns of the North. There sat Melko 
  in his chair, and that chamber was lit with flaming braziers 
  and full of evil magic, and strange shapes moved with fever- 
  ish movement in and out, but snakes of great size curled and 
  uncurled without rest about the pillars that upheld that lofty 
  roof. Then said Manwe: "Behold, we have come and salute 
  you here in your own halls; come now and be in Valinor." 
  But Melko might not thus easily forgo his sport. "Nay 
  first," said he, "wilt thou come Manwe and kneel before 
  me, and after you all the Valar; but last shall come Tulkas 
  
  and kiss my foot, for I have in mind something for which I 
  owe Poldorea no great love." Now he purposed to spurn 
  Tulkas in the mouth in payment of that buffet long ago, but 
  the Valar had foreseen something of this and did but make 
  play of humiliation that Melko might thereby be lured from 
  his stronghold of Utumna. In sooth Manwe hoped even to 
  the end for peace and amity, and the Gods would at his bid- 
  ding indeed have received Melko into Valinor under truce 
  and pledges of friendship, had not his pride been insatiate 
  and his obstinacy in evil unconquerable. Now however was 
  scant mercy left for him within their hearts, seeing that he 
  abode in his demand that Manwe should do homage and 
  Tulkas bend to those ruthless feet; nonetheless the Lord of 
  Gods and Elves approaches now the chair of Melko and 
  makes to kneel, for such was their plan the more to ensnare 
  that evil one; but lo, so fiercely did wrath blaze up in the 
  hearts of Tulkas and Aule at that sight that Tulkas leapt across 
  the hall at a bound despite Angaino, and Aule was behind 
  him and Orome followed his father and the hall was full of 
  tumult. Then Melko sprang to his feet shouting in a loud 
  voice and his folk came through all those dismal passages to 
   
   
  his aid. Then lashed he at Manwe with an iron flail he bore, 
  but Manwe breathed gently upon it and its iron tassels were 
  blown backward, and thereupon Tulkas smote Melko full in 
  his teeth with his fist of iron, and he and Aule grappled with 
  him, and straight he was wrapped thirty times in the fathoms 
  of Angaino. 
  Then said Orome: "Would that he might be slain" -- and 
  it would have been well indeed, but the great Gods may not 
  yet be slain.' Now is Melko held in dire bondage and beaten 
  to his knees, and he is constrained to command all his vas- 
  salage that they molest not the Valar -- and indeed the most 
  of these, affrighted at the binding of their lord, fled away to 
  the darkest places. 
  Tulkas indeed dragged Melko out before the gates, and 
  there Aule set upon each wrist one of the Vorotemnar and 
  upon each ankle twain of the Ilterendi, and tilkal went red at 
  the touch of Melko, and those bands have never since been 
  loosened from his hands and feet. Then the chain is smithied 
  to each of these and Melko borne thus helpless away, while 
  Tulkas and Ulmo break the gates of Utumna and pile hills of 
  stone upon them. And the saps and cavernous places beneath 
  the surface of the earth are full yet of the dark spirits that 
  were prisoned that day when Melko was taken, and yet many 
  are the ways whereby they find the outer world from time to 
  time -- from fissures where they shriek with the voices of 
  the tide on rocky coasts, down dark water-ways that wind 
  unseen for many leagues, or out of the blue arches where the 
  glaciers of Melko find their end. 
  After these things did the Gods return to Valmar by long 
  ways and dark, guarding Melko every moment, and he 
  gnawed his consuming rage. His lip was split and his face 
  has had a strange leer upon it since that buffet dealt him by 
  Tulkas, who even of policy could not endure to see the maj- 
  esty of Manwe bow before the accursed one. 
  Now is a court set upon the slopes of Taniquetil and Melko 
  arraigned before all the Vali' great and small, lying bound 
  before the silver chair of Manwe. Against him speaketh Osse, 
  and Orome, and Ulmo in deep ire, and Vana in abhorrence, 
  proclaiming his deeds of cruelty and violence; yet Makar 
  
  still spake for him, although not warmly, for said he: 
  "'Twerean ill thing if peace were for always: already no 
   
   
  blow echoes ever in the eternal quietude of Valinor, where- 
  fore, if one might neither see deed of battle nor riotous joy 
  even in the world without, then 'twould be irksome indeed, 
  and I for one long not for such times!" Thereat arose Palu- 
  rien in sorrow and tears, and told of the plight of Earth and 
  of the great beauty of her designs and of those things she 
  desired dearly to bring forth; of all the wealth of flower and 
  herbage, of tree and fruit and grain that the world might bear 
  if it had but peace. "Take heed, 0 Valar, that both Elves and 
  Men be not devoid of all solace whenso the times come for 
  them to find the Earth"; but Melko writhed in rage at the 
  name of Eldar and of Men and at his own impotence. 
  Now Aule mightily backed her in this and after him many 
  else of the Gods, yet Mandos and Lorien held their peace, 
  nor do they ever speak much at the councils of the Valar or 
  indeed at other times, but Tulkas arose angrily from the midst 
  of the assembly and went from among them, for he could not 
  endure parleying where he thought the guilt to be clear. Liever 
  would he have unchained Melko and fought him then and 
  there alone upon the plain of Valinor, giving him many a 
  sore buffet in meed of his illdoings, rather than making high 
  debate of them. Howbeit Manwe sate and listened and was 
  moved by the speech of Palurien, yet was it his thought that 
  Melko was an Ainu and powerful beyond measure for the 
  future good or evil of the world; wherefore he put away 
  harshness and his doom was this. For three ages during the 
  displeasure of the Gods should Melko be chained in a vault 
  of Mandos by that chain Angaino, and thereafter should he 
  fare into the light of the Two Trees, but only so that he might 
  for four ages yet dwell as a servant in the house of Tulkas, 
  and obey him in requital of his ancient malice. "Thus," said 
  Manwe, "and yet but hardly, mayst thou win favour again 
  sufficient that the Gods suffer thee to abide thereafter in an 
  house of thine own and to have some slight estate among 
  them as befitteth a Vala and a lord of the Ainur." 
  Such was the doom of Manwe, and even to Makar and 
  Measse it seemed good, albeit Tulkas and Palurien thought 
  it merciful to peril. Now doth Valinor enter upon its greatest 
  time of peace, and all the earth beside, while Melko bideth 
  in the deepest vaults of Mandos and his heart grows black 
  within him. 
   
   
  Behold the tumults of the sea abate slowly, and the fires 
  beneath the mountains die; the earth quakes no more and the 
  fierceness of the cold and the stubbornness of the hills and 
  rivers of ice is melted to the uttermost North and to the deep- 
  est South, even to the regions about Ringil and Helkar. Then 
  Palurien goes once mom out over the Earth, and the forests 
  multiply and spread, and often is Orome's horn heard behind 
  her in the dimness: now do nightshade and bryony begin to 
  creep about the brakes, and holly and ilex are seen upon the 
  earth. Even the faces of the cliffs are grown with ivies and 
  trailing plants for the calm of the winds and the quietude of 
  the sea, and all the caverns and the shores are festooned with 
  weeds, and great sea-growths come to life swaying gently 
  when Osse moves the waters. 
  Now came that Vala and sat upon a headland of the Great 
  
  Lands, having leisure in the stillness of his realm, and he 
  saw how Palurien was filling the quiet dusk of the Earth with 
  flitting shapes. Bats and owls whom Vefantur set free from 
  Mandos swooped about the sky, and nightingales sent by 
  Lorien from Valinor trilled beside still waters. Far away a 
  nightjar croaked, and in dark places snakes that slipped from 
  Utumna when Melko was bound moved noiselessly about; a 
  frog croaked upon a bare pool's border. 
  Then he sent word to Ulmo of the new things that were 
  done, and Ulmo desired not that the waters of the inner seas 
  be longer unpeopled, but came forth seeking Palurien, and 
  she gave him spells, and the seas began to gleam with fish or 
  strange creatures crawled at bottom; yet the shellfish and the 
  oysters no-one of Valar or of Elves knows whence they are, 
  for already they gaped in the silent waters or ever Melko 
  plunged therein from on high, and pearls there were before 
  the Eldar thought or dreamed of any gem. 
  Three great fish luminous in the dark of the sunless days 
  went ever with Ulmo, and the roof of Osse's dwelling be- 
  neath the Great Sea shone with phosphorescent scales. Be- 
  hold that was a time of great peace and quiet, and life struck 
  deep roots into the new-made soils of Earth, and seeds were 
  sown that waited only for the light to come, and it is known 
  and praised as the age of "Melko's Chains".' 
   
   
   
  NOTES. 
  1 The following passage was added here, apparently very soon 
  after the writing of the text, but was later firmly struck 
  through: 
  The truth is that he is a son of Linwe Tinto King of the 
  Pipers who was lost of old upon the great march from 
  Palisor, and wandering in Hisilome found the lonely twi- 
  light spirit (Tindriel) Wendelin dancing in a glade of 
  beeches. Loving her he was content to leave his folk and 
  dance for ever in the shadows, but his children Timpinen 
  and Tinuviel long after joined the Eldar again, and tales 
  there are concerning them both, though they are seldom 
  told. 
  2 
  3 
  The name Tindriel stood alone in the manuscript as written, 
  but it was then bracketed and Wendelin added in the margin. 
  These are the first references in the consecutive narrative to 
  Thingol (Linwe Tinto), Hithlum (Hisi1ome), Melian (Tin- 
  driel, Wendelin), and Luthien Tinuviel; but I postpone 
  discussion of these allusions. 
  Cf. the explanation of the names Eriol and Angol as 'iron- 
  cliffs' referred to in the Appendix on Names (entry Eriol). 
  Associated with the story of the sojourn of Eriol (AElfwine) 
  in Tol Eressea, and the 'Lost Tales' that he heard there, are 
  two 'schemes' or synopses setting out the plan of the work. 
  One of these is, for much of its length, a resume of the Tales 
  as they are extant; the other, certainly the later, is divergent. 
  In this second scheme, in which the voyager is called 
  AElfwine, the tale on the second night by the Tale-fire is given 
  to 'Evromord the Door-ward', though the narrative-content 
  was to be the same (The Coming of the Gods; the World- 
  fashioning and the Building of Valinor; the Planting of the 
  Two Trees). After this is written (a later addition): 'AElfwine 
  goes to beg limpe of Meril; she sends him back.' The third 
  
  night by the Tale-fire is thus described: 
  The Door-ward continues of the Primeval Twilight. The 
  Furies of Melko. Melko's Chains and the awakening of the 
  Elves. (How Fankil and many dark shapes escape into the 
  world.) [Given to Meril but to be placed as here and much 
  abridged.] 
  j 
   
   
  It seems certain that this was a revision in intention only, 
  never achieved. It is notable that in the actual text, as also in 
  the first of these two 'schemes', Rumil's function in the house 
  is that of door-ward -- and Rumil, not Evromord, was the 
  name that was preserved long after as the recounter of The 
  Music of the Ainur. 
  4 The text as originally written read: but the great Gods may 
  not be slain, though their children may and all those lesser 
  people of the Vali, albeit only at the hands of some one of 
  the Valar.' 
  5 Vali is an emendation from Valar. Cf. Rumil's words (p. 55): 
  'they whom we now call the Valar (or Vali, it matters not).' 
  Commentary on 
  The Chaining of Melko 
  In the interlude between this tale and the last we encounter 
  the figure of Timpinen or Tinfang. This being had existed in 
  my father's mind for some years, and there are two poems 
  about him. The first is entitled Tinfang Warble; it is very 
  brief, but exists in three versions. According to a note by my 
  father the original was written at Oxford in 1914, and it was 
  rewritten at Leeds in '1920-23.' It was finally published in 
  1927 in a further altered form, which I give here.* 
  Tinfang Warble 
  0 the hoot! 0 the hoot! 
  How he trillups on his flute! 
  0 the hoot of Tinfang Warble! 
  Dancing all alone, 
  Hopping on a stone, 
  Flitting like a fawn, 
  In the twilight on the lawn, 
  And his name is Tinfang Warble! 
  The first star has shown 
  And its lamp is blown 
  * Publication was in a periodical referred to in the cutting preserved 
  from it as 'I.U.M[agazine]'). 
   
  to a flame of flickering blue. 
  He pipes not to me, 
  He pipes not to thee, 
  He whistles for none of you. 
  His music is his own, 
  The tunes of Tinfang Warble! 
  In the earliest version Tinfang is called a 'leprawn', and 
  in the early glossary of the Gnomish speech he is a 'fay'. 
  The second poem is entitled Over Old Hills and Far 
  Away. This exists in five texts, of which the earliest bears 
  an Old English title as well (of the same meaning): 3eond 
  fyrne beorgas 7 heonan feor. Notes by my father state that 
  it was written at Brocton Camp in Staffordshire between 
  December 1915 and February 1916, and rewritten at Ox- 
  ford in 1927. The final version given here differs in many 
  details of wording and in places whole lines from earlier 
  versions, from which I note at the end a few interesting 
  
  readings. 
  Over Old Hills and Far Away 
  It was early and still in the night of June, 
  And few were the stars, and far was the moon, 
  The drowsy trees drooping, and silently creeping 
  Shadows woke under them while they were sleeping. 
  5 I stole to the window with stealthy tread 
  Leaving my white and unpressed bed; 
  And something alluring, aloof and queer, 
  Like perfume of flowers from the shores of the mere 
  That in Elvenhome lies, and in starlit rains 
  10 Twinkles and flashes, came up to the panes 
  Of my high lattice-window. Or was it a sound? 
  I listened and marvelled with eyes on the ground. 
  For there came from afar a filtered note 
  Enchanting sweet, now clear, now remote, 
  15 As clear as a star in a pool by the reeds, 
  As faint as the glimmer of dew on the weeds. 
  Then I left the window and followed the call 
  Down the creaking stairs and across the hall 
   
   
  Out through a door that swung tall and grey, 
  20 
  And over the lawn, and away, away! 
  It was Tinfang Warble that was dancing there, 
  Fluting and tossing his old white hair, 
  Till it sparkled like frost in a winter moon; 
  And the stars were about him, and blinked to his tune 
  25 
  Shimmering blue like sparks in a haze, 
  As always they shimmer and shake when he plays. 
  My feet only made there the ghost of a sound 
  On the shining white pebbles that ringed him round, 
  Where his little feet flashed on a circle of sand, 
  30 
  And the fingers were white on his flickering hand. 
  In the wink of a star he had leapt in the air 
  With his fluttering cap and his glistening hair, 
  And had cast his long flute right over his back, 
  Where it hung by a ribbon of silver and black. 
  35 
  His slim little body went fine as a shade, 
  And he slipped through the reeds like a mist in the glade; 
  And he laughed like thin silver, and piped a thin note, 
  As he flapped in the shadows his shadowy coat. 
  0! the toes of his slippers were twisted and curled, 
  40 
  But he danced like a wind out into the world. 
  He is gone, and the valley is empty and bare 
  Where lonely I stand and lonely I stare. 
  Then suddenly out in the meadows beyond, 
  Then back in the reeds by the shimmering pond, 
  45 
  Then afar from a copse where the mosses are thick 
  A few little notes came trillaping quick. 
  I leapt o'er the stream and I sped from the glade, 
  For Tinfang Warble it was that played; 
  I must follow the hoot of his twilight flute 
  50 
  Over reed, over rush, under branch, over root, 
  And over dim fields, and through rustling grasses 
  
  That murmur and nod as the old elf passes, 
  Over old hills and far away 
  Where the harps of the Elvenfolk softly play. 
   
  Earlier readings: 
  1-2 'Twas a very quiet evening once in June -- 
  And I thought that stars had grown bright too 
  soon -- 
  Cf. the prose text, p. 99: 'The Noldoli say that [the 
  stars] come out too soon if Tinfang Warble plays'. 
  8 from the shores of the mere] by the fairies' mere 
  9 Elvenhome) emendation made on the text of the final ver- 
  sion, replacing 'Fairyland'. 
  24 Till the stars came out, as it seemed, too soon. 
  Cf. the note to line 2. 
  25-6 They always come out when he warbles and plays, 
  And they shine bright blue as long as he stays. 
  Cf. the prose text, p. 100: 'or will he play beneath 
  a goodly moon and the stars go bright and blue.' 
  54 Elvenfolk] emendation made on the text of the final ver- 
  sion, replacing 'fairies'. 
  The first part of this story of The Chaining of Melko came to 
  have a very different form in later versions, where (The Sil- 
  marillion p. 35) it was during the sojourn of the Valar on the 
  Isle of Almaren, under the light of the Two Lamps, that 'the 
  seeds that Yavanna had sown began swiftly to sprout and to 
  burgeon, and there arose a multitude of growing things great 
  and small, mosses and grasses and great ferns, and trees 
  whose tops were crowned with cloud', and that 'beasts came 
  forth and dwelt in the grassy plains, or in the rivers and the 
  lakes, or walked in the shadows of the woods'. This was the 
  Spring of Arda; but after the coming of Melkor and the delv- 
  ing of Utumno 'green things fell sick and rotted, and rivers 
  were choked with weeds and slime, and fens were made, 
  rank and poisonous, the breeding place of flies; and forests 
  grew dark and perilous, the haunts of fear; and beasts be- 
  came monsters of horn and ivory and dyed the earth with 
  blood'. Then came the fall of the Lamps, and 'thus ended 
  the Spring of Arda' (p. 37). After the building of Valinor and 
  the arising of the Two Trees 'Middle-earth lay in a twilight 
  beneath the stars' (p. 39), and Yavanna and Orome alone of 
  the Valar returned there at times: 'Yavanna would walk there 
  in the shadows, grieving because the growth and promise of 
  the Spring of Arda was stayed. And she set a sleep upon 
   
  many things that had arisen in the Spring, so that they should 
  not age, but should wait for a time of awakening that yet 
  should be' (p. 47). 'But already the oldest living things had 
  arisen: in the seas the great weeds, and on earth the shadow 
  of great trees; and in the valleys of the night-clad hills there 
  were dark creatures old and strong.' 
  In this earliest narrative, on the other hand, there is no 
  mention of the beginning of growth during the time when the 
  Lamps shone (see p. 69), and the first trees and low plants 
  appeared under Yavanna's spells in the twilight after their 
  overthrow. Moreover in the last sentence of this tale 'seeds 
  were sown', in that time of 'quiet dusk' while Melko was 
  chained, 'that waited only for the light to come'. Thus in the 
  early story Yavanna sows in the dark with a view (it seems) 
  to growth and flowering in later days of sunlight, whereas in 
  all the subsequent versions the goddess in the time of dark- 
  ness sows no more, but rather lays a sleep on many things 
  
  that had arisen beneath the light of the Lamps in the Spring 
  of Arda. But both in the early tale and in The Silmarillion 
  there is a suggestion that Yavanna foresees that light will 
  come in the end to the Great Lands, to Middle-earth. 
  The conception of a flowing, liquid light in the airs of 
  Earth is again very marked, and it seems that in the original 
  idea the twilight ages of the world east of the sea were still 
  illumined by the traces of this light ('Seldom now falls the . 
  shimmering rain as it was used, and there reigns a gloom lit 
  with pale streaks', p. 104) as well as by the stars of Varda, 
  even though 'the Gods have gathered so much of that light 
  that had before flowed about the airs' (ibid.). 
  The renewed cosmic violence is conceivably the precursor 
  of the great Battle of the Powers in the later mythology (The 
  Silmarillion p. 51); but in this earliest tale Melko's upheavals 
  are the cause of the Valar's visitation, whereas the Battle of 
  the Powers, in which the shape of Middle-earth was changed, 
  resulted from it. In The Silmarillion it was the discovery of 
  the newly-awakened Elves by Orome that led the Valar to the 
  assault on Utumno. 
  In its rich narrative detail, as in its 'primitive' air, the tale 
  told by Meril-i-Turinqi of the capture of Melko bears little 
  relation to the later narrative; while the tone of the encounter 
  at Utumna, and the treacherous shifts of the Valar to ensnare 
   
   
   
  him, is foreign to it likewise. But some elements survived: 
  the chain Angainor forged by Aule (if not the marvellous 
  metal tilkal with its most uncharacteristically derived name), 
  the wrestling of Tulkas with Melko, his imprisonment in 
  Mandos for 'three ages', and the idea that his fortress was 
  not destroyed to its foundations. It emerges too that the clem- 
  ent and trustful character of Manwe was early defined; while 
  the reference to Mandos' seldom speaking is possibly a fore- 
  shadowing of his pronouncing his judgements only at the 
  bidding of Manwe (see p. 94). The origin of nightingales in 
  the domain of Lorien in Valinor is already present. 
  Lastly, it may seem from the account of the journey of the 
  Valar in this tale that Hisi1ome (which survived without any 
  further change as the Quenya name of Hithlum) was here a 
  quite distinct region from the later Hithlum, since it is placed 
  beyond the Mountains of Iron: in The Silmarillion the Moun- 
  tains of Iron are said to have been reared by Melkor 'as a 
  fence to his citadel of Utumno'. 'they stood upon the borders 
  of the regions of everlasting cold, in a great curve from east 
  to west' (p. 118). But in fact the 'Mountains of Iron' here 
  correspond to the later 'Mountains of Shadow' (Ered Weth- 
  rin). In an annotated list of names accompanying the tale of 
  The Fall of Gondolin the name Dor Lomin is thus defined: 
  Dor Lomin or the 'Land of Shadow' was that region named 
  of the Eldar Hisilome (and this means 'Shadowy Twilights') 
  ...and it is so called by reason of the scanty sun which peeps 
  little over the Iron Mountains to the east and south of it. 
  On the little map given on p. 83 the line of peaks which I have 
  marked f almost certainly represents these mountains, and the 
  region to the north of them, marked g, is then Hisi1ome. 
  The manuscript continues, from the point where I have 
  ended the text in this chapter, with no break; but this point 
  is the end of a section in the mythological narrative (with a 
  brief interruption by Eriol), and the remainder of Meril-i- 
  Turinqi's tale is reserved to the next chapter. Thus I make 
  
  two tales of one. 
   
   
  V. 
  THE COMING OF THE ELVES 
  AND THE MAKING OF KOR. 
  I take this title from the cover of the book (which adds also 
  'How the Elves did fashion Gems'), for as I have already 
  remarked the narrative continues without a new heading. 
  Then said Eriol: 'Sad was the unchaining of Melko, me- 
  thinks, even did it seem merciful and just -- but how came 
  the Gods to do this thing? ' 
  Then Meril' continuing said: 
  'Upon a time thereafter was the third period of Melko's 
  prisonment beneath the halls of Mandos come nearly to its 
  ending. Manwe sat upon the top of the mountain and gazed 
  with his piercing eyes into the shades beyond Valinor, and 
  hawks flew to him and from him bearing many great tidings, 
  but Varda was singing a song and looking upon the plain of 
  Valinor. Silpion was at that time glimmering and the roofs 
  of Valmar below were black and silver beneath its rays; and 
  Varda was joyous, but on a sudden Manwe spake, saying: 
  "Behold, there is a gleam of gold beneath the pine-trees, and 
  the deepest gloaming of the world is full of a patter of feet. 
  The Eldar have come, 0 Taniquetil!" Then Varda arose 
  swiftly and stretched her arms out North and South, and 
  unbraided her long hair, and lifted up the Song of the Valar, 
  and Ilwe was filled with the loveliness of her voice. 
  Then did she descend to Valmar and to the abode of Aule; 
  and he was making vessels of silver for Lorien. A bason filled 
  with the radiance of Telimpe was by his side, and this he 
  used cunningly in his craft, but now Varda stood before him 
  and said: "The Eldar have come!" and Aule flung down his 
   
   
  hammer saying: "Then Iluvatar hath sent them at last," and 
  the hammer striking some ingots of silver upon the floor did 
  of its magic smite silver sparks to life, that flashed from his 
  windows out into the heavens. Varda seeing this took of that 
  radiance in the bason and mingled it with molten silver to 
  make it more stable, and fared upon her wings of speed, and 
  set stars about the firmament in very great profusion, so that 
  the skies grew marvellously fair and their glory was doubled; 
  and those stars that she then fashioned have a power of slum- 
  bers, for the silver of their bodies came of the treasury of 
  Lorien and their radiance had lain in Telimpe long time in 
  his garden. 
  Some have said that the Seven Stars were set at that time 
  by Varda to commemorate the coming of the Eldar, and that 
  Morwinyon who blazes above the world's edge in the west 
  was dropped by her as she fared in great haste back to Vali- 
  nor. Now this is indeed the true beginning of Morwinyon 
  and his beauty, yet the Seven Stars were not set by Varda, 
  being indeed the sparks from Aule's forge whose brightness 
  in the ancient heavens urged Varda to make their rivals; yet 
  this did she never achieve. 
  But now even as Varda is engaged in this great work, be- 
  hold, Orome pricks over the plain, and drawing rein he shouts 
  aloud so that all the ears in Valmar may hear him: "Tulielto! 
  Tulieito! They have come -- they have come!" Then he 
  stands midway between the Two Trees and winds his horn, 
  and the gates of Valmar are opened, and the Vali troop into 
  
  the plain, for they guess that tidings of wonder have come 
  into the world. Then spake Orome: "Behold the woods of 
  the Great Lands, even in Palisor the midmost region where 
  the pinewoods murmur unceasingly, are full of a strange 
  noise. There did I wander, and lo! 'twas as if folk arose 
  betimes beneath the latest stars. There was a stir among the 
  distant trees and words were spoken suddenly, and feet went 
  to and fro. Then did I say what is this deed that Palurien my 
  mother has wrought in secret, and I sought her out and ques- 
  tioned her, and she answered: 'This is no work of mine, but 
  the hand of one far greater did this. Iluvatar hath awakened 
  his children at the last -- ride home to Valinor and tell the 
  Gods that the Eldar have come indeed! ' " 
  Then shouted all the people of Valinor: "I-Eldar tulier -- 
   
   
  the Eldar have come" -- and it was not until that hour 
  that the Gods knew that their joy had contained a flaw, 
  or that they had waited in hunger for its completion, but now 
  they knew that the world had been an empty place beset with 
  loneliness having no children for her own. 
  Now once more is council set and Manwe sitteth before 
  the Gods there amid the Two Trees -- and those had now 
  borne light for four ages. Every one of the Vali fare thither, 
  even Ulmo Vailimo in great haste from the Outer Seas, and 
  his face is eager and glad. 
  On that day Manwe released Melko from Angaino before 
  the full time of his doom, but the manacles and the fetters of 
  tilkal were not unloosed, and he bore them yet upon wrist 
  and ankle. Great joy blindeth even the forewisdom of the 
  Gods. Last of all came Palurien Yavanna hasting from Pali- 
  sor, and the Valar debated concerning the Eldar; but Melko 
  sat at the feet of Tulkas and feigned a glad and humble cheer. 
  At length it is the word of the Gods that some of the new- 
  comer Eldar be bidden to Valinor, there to speak to Manwe 
  and his people, telling of their coming into the world and of 
  the desires that it awakened in them. 
  Then does Nornore, whose feet flash invisibly for the 
  greatness of their speed, hurtle from Valinor bearing the em- 
  bassy of Manwe, and he goes unstaying over both land and 
  sea to Palisor. There he finds a place deep in a vale sur- 
  rounded by pine-clad slopes; its floor is a pool of wide water 
  and its roofthe twilight set with Varda's stars. There had 
  Orome heard the awaking of the Eldar, and all songs name 
  that place Koivie-neni or the Waters of Awakening. 
  Now all the slopes of that valley and the bare margin of 
  the lake, even the rugged fringes of the hills beyond, me 
  filled with a concourse of folk who gaze in wonder at the 
  stars, and some sing already with voices that are very beau- 
  tiful. But Nornore stood upon a hill and was amazed for the 
  beauty of that folk, and because he was a Vala they seemed 
  to him marvellously small and delicate and their faces wistful 
  and tender. Then did he speak in the great voice of the Valar 
  and all those shining faces turned towards his voice. 
  "Behold 0 Eldalie, desired are ye for all the age of twi- 
  light, and sought for throughout the ages of peace, and I 
  come even from Manwe Sulimo Lord of the Gods who abides 
   
  upon Taniquetil in peace and wisdom to you who are the 
  Children of Iluvatar, and these are the words he put into my 
  mouth to speak: Let now some few of you come back with 
  me -- for am I not Nornore herald of the Valar -- and enter 
  
  Valinor and speak with him, that he may learn of your com- 
  ing and of all your desires." 
  Great was the stir and wonder now about the waters of 
  Koivie, and its end was that three of the Eldar came forward 
  daring to go with Nornore, and these he bore now back to 
  Valinor, and their names as the Elves of Kor have handed 
  them on were Isil Inwe, and Finwe Noleme who was Turon- 
  do's father, and Tinwe Linto father of Tinuviel -- but the 
  Noldoli call them Inwithiel, Golfinweg, and Tinwelint. Af- 
  terward they became very great among the Eldar, and the 
  Teleri were those who followed Isil, but his kindred and 
  descendants are that royal folk the Inwir of whose blood I 
  am. Noleme was lord of the Noldoli, and of his son Turondo 
  (or Turgon as they called him) are great tales told, but Tinwe' 
  abode not long with his people, and yet 'tis said lives still 
  lord of the scattered Elves of Hisilome, dancing in its twilight 
  places with Wendelin his spouse, a sprite come long long 
  ago from the quiet gardens of Lorien; yet greatest of all the 
  Elves did Isil Inwe become, and folk reverence his mighty 
  name to this day. 
  Behold now brought by Nornore the three Elves stood be- 
  fore the Gods, and it was at that time the changing of the 
  lights, and Silpion was waning but Laurelin was awakening 
  to his greatest glory, even as Silmo emptied the urn of silver 
  about the roots of the other Tree. Then those Elves were 
  utterly dazed and astonied by the splendour of the light, 
  whose eyes knew only the dusk and had yet seen no brighter 
  things than Varda's stars, but the beauty and majestic strength 
  of the Gods in conclave filled them with awe, and the roofs 
  of Valmar blazing afar upon the plain made them tremble, 
  and they bowed in reverence -- but Manwe said to them: 
  "Rise, 0 Children of Iluvatar, for very glad are the Gods of 
  your coming! Tell us how ye came; how found ye the world; 
  what seemeth it to you who are its first offspring, or with 
  what desires doth it fill you." 
  But Noleme answering said: "Lo! Most mighty one, 
  whence indeed come we! For meseems I awoke but now 
   
  from a sleep eternally profound, whose vast dreams already 
  are forgotten." And Tinwe said thereto that his heart told 
  him that he was new-come from illimitable regions, yet he 
  might not recollect by what dark and strange paths he had 
  been brought; and last spake Inwe, who had been gazing 
  upon Laurelin while the others spake, and he said: "Know- 
  ing neither whence I come nor by what ways nor yet whither 
  I go, the world that we are in is but one great wonderment 
  to me, and methinks I love it wholly, yet it fills me altogether 
  with a desire for light." 
  Then Manwe saw that Iluvatar had wiped from the minds 
  of the Eldar all knowledge of the manner of their coming, 
  and that the Gods might not discover it; and he was filled 
  with deep astonishment; but Yavanna who hearkened also 
  [ caught her breath for the stab of the words of Inwe, saying 
  that he desired light. Then she looked upon Laurelin and her 
  heart thought of the fruitful orchards in Valmar, and she 
  whispered to Tuivana who sat beside her, gazing upon the 
  [ tender grace of those Eldar; then those twain said to Manwe: 
  "Lo! the Earth and its shadows are no place for creatures so 
  fair, whom only the heart and mind of Iluvatar have con- 
  ceived. Fair are the pine-forests and the thickets, but they me 
  full of unelfin spirits and Mandos' children walk abroad and 
  vassals of Melko lurk in strange places -- and we ourselves 
  
  would not be without the sight of this sweet folk. Their dis- 
  tant laughter has filtered to our ears from Palisor, and we 
  would have it echo always about us in our halls and pleas- 
  aunces in Valmar. Let the Eldar dwell among us, and the well 
  of our joy be filled from new springs that may not dry up." 
  Then arose a clamour among the Gods and the most spake 
  for Palurien and Vana, whereas Makar said that Valinor was 
  builded for the Valar -- "and already is it a rose-garden of 
  fair ladies rather than an abode of men. Wherefore do ye 
  desire to fill it with the children of the world?" In this Measse 
  backed him, and Mandos and Fui were cold to the Eldar as 
  to all else; yet was Varda vehement in support of Yavanna 
  and Tuivana, and indeed her love for the Eldar has ever been 
  the greatest of all the folk of Valinor; and Aule and Lorien, 
  Orome and Nessa and Ulmo most mightily proclaimed their 
  desire for the bidding of the Eldar to dwell among the Gods. 
  Wherefore, albeit Osse spake cautiously against it -- belike 
   
  out of that ever-smouldering jealousy and rebellion he felt 
  against Ulmo -- it was the voice of the council that the Eldar 
  should be bidden, and the Gods awaited but the judgement 
  of Manwe. Behold even Melko seeing where was the major- 
  ity insinuated his guileful voice into the pleading, and has 
  nonetheless since those days maligned the Valar, saying they 
  did but summon the Eldar as to a prison out of covetice and 
  jealousy of their beauty. Thus often did he lie to the Noldoli 
  afterwards when he would stir their restlessness, adding be- 
  side all truth that he alone had withstood the general voice 
  and spoken for the freedom of the Elves. 
  Maybe indeed had the Gods decided otherwise the world 
  had been a fairer place now and the Eldar a happier folk, but 
  never would they have achieved such glory, knowledge, and 
  beauty as they did of old, and still less would any of Melko's 
  redes have benefited them. 
  Now having hearkened to all that was said Manwe gave 
  judgement and was glad, for indeed his heart leaned of itself 
  to the leading of the Eldar from the dusky world to the light 
  of Valinor. Turning t<) the three Eldar he said: "Go ye back 
  now to your kindreds and Nornore shall bring you swiftly 
  there, even to Koivie-neni in Palisor. Behold, this is the word 
  of Manwe Sulimo, and the voice of the Valar's desire, that 
  the people of the Eldalie, the Children of Iluvatar, fare to 
  Valinor, and there dwell in the splendour of Laurelin and the 
  radiance of Silpion and know the happiness of the Gods. An 
  abode of surpassing beauty shall they possess, and the Gods 
  will aid them in its building." 
  Thereto answered Inwe: "Fain are we indeed of thy bid- 
  ding, and who of the Eldalie that have already longed for the 
  beauty of the stars will stay or rest till his eyes have feasted 
  on the blessed light of Valinor!" Thereafter Nornore guided 
  those Elves back to the bare margins of Koivie-neni, and 
  standing upon a boulder Inwe spake the embassy to all those 
  hosts of the Eldalie that Iluvatar waked first upon the Earth, 
  and all such as heard his words were filled with desire to see 
  the faces of the Gods. 
  When Nornore returning told the Valar that the Elves were 
  indeed coming and that Iluvatar had set already a great mul- 
  titude upon the Earth, the Gods made mighty preparation. 
  Behold Aule gathers his tools and stuffs and Yavanna and 
   
  Tuivana wander about the plain even to the foothills of the 
  mountains and the bare coasts of the Shadowy Seas, seeking 
  
  them a home and an abiding-place; but Orome goeth straight- 
  way out of Valinor into the forests whose every darkling glade 
  he knew and every dim path had traversed, for he purposed 
  to guide the troops of the Eldar from Palisor over all the wide 
  lands west till they came to the confines of the Great Sea. 
  To those dark shores fared Ulmo, and strange was the roar- 
  ing of the unlit sea in those most ancient days upon that rocky 
  coast that bore still the scars of the tumultuous wrath of 
  Melko. Falman-Osse was little pleased to see Ulmo in the 
  Great Seas, for Ulmo had taken that island whereon Osse 
  himself had drawn the Gods to Arvalin, saving them from 
  the rising waters when Ringil and Helkar thawed beneath 
  their blazing lamps. That was many ages past in the days 
  when the Gods were new-come strangers in the world, and 
  during all that time the island had floated darkly in the Shad- 
  owy Seas, desolate save when Osse climbed its beaches on 
  his journeys in the deeps; but now Ulmo had come upon his 
  secret island and harnessed thereto a host of the greatest fish, 
  and amidmost was Uin the mightiest and most ancient of 
  whales; and he bid these put forth their strength, and they 
  drew the island mightily to the very shores of the Great Lands, 
  even to the coast of Hisilome northward of the Iron Moun- 
  tains whither all the deepest shades withdrew when the Sun 
  first arose. 
  Now Ulmo stands there and there comes a glint in the 
  woods that marched even down to the sea-foam in those quiet 
  days, and behold! he hears the footsteps of the Teleri crackle 
  in the forest, and Inwe is at their head beside the stirrup of 
  Orome. Grievous had been their march, and dark and diffi- 
  cult the way through Hisilome the land of shade, despite the 
  skill and power of Orome. Indeed long after the joy of Val- 
  inor had washed its memory faint the Elves sang still sadly 
  of it, and told tales of many of their folk whom theysaid and 
  say were lost in those old forests and ever wandered there in 
  sorrow. Still were they there long after when Men were shut 
  in Hisilome by Melko, and still do they dance there when 
  Men have wandered far over the lighter places of the Earth. 
  Hisilome." did Men name Aryador, and the Lost Elves did 
  they call the Shadow Folk, and feared them. 
   
   
   
  Nonetheless the most of the great companies of the Teleri 
  came now to the beaches and climbed therefrom upon the 
  island that Ulmo had brought. Ulmo counselled them that 
  they wait not for the other kindreds, and though at first they 
  will not yield, weeping at the thought, at last are they per- 
  suaded, and straightway axe drawn with utmost speed beyond 
  the Shadowy Seas and the wide bay of Arvalin to the strands 
  of Valinor. There does the distant beauty of the trees shining 
  down the opening in the hills enchant their hearts, and yet 
  do they stand gazing back across the waters they have passed, 
  for they know not where those other kindreds of their folk 
  may be, and not even the loveliness of Valinor do they desire 
  without them. 
  Then leaving them silent and wondering on the shore Ulmo 
  draws back that great island-car to the rocks of Hisilome, 
  and behold, warmed by the distant gleam of Laurelin that lit 
  upon its western edge as it lay in the Bay of Faery, new and 
  more tender trees begin to grow upon it, and the green of 
  herbage is seen upon its slopes. 
  Now Osse raises his head above the waves in wrath, deem- 
  
  ing himself slighted that his aid was not sought in the ferrying 
  of the Elves, but his own island taken unasked. Fast does he 
  follow in Ulmo's wake and yet is left far behind, for Ulmo 
  set the might of the Valar in Uin and the whales. Upon the 
  cliffs there stand already the Noldoli in anguish, thinking 
  themselves deserted in the gloom, and Noleme Finwe who 
  had led them thither hard upon the rear of the Teleri went 
  among them enheartening them. Full of travail their journey 
  too had been, for the world is wide and nigh half across it 
  had they come from most distant Palisor, and in those days 
  neither sun shone nor moon gleamed, and pathways were 
  there none be it of Elves or of Men. Orome too was far ahead 
  riding before the Teleri upon the march and was now gone 
  back into the lands. There the Solosimpi were astray in the 
  forests stretching deep behind, and his horn wound faintly in 
  the ears of those upon the shore, from whence that Vala 
  sought them up and down the dark vales of Hisilome. 
  Therefore now coming Ulmo thinks to draw the Noldoli 
  swiftly to the strand of Valinor, returning once again for 
  those others when Orome shall have led them to the coast. 
  This does he, and Falman beholds that second ferrying from 
   
   
  afar and spumes in rage, but great is the joy of the Teleri and 
  Noldoli upon that shore where the lights are those of late 
  summer afternoons for the distant glow of Lindelokse. There 
  may I leave them for a while and tell of the strange happen- 
  ings that befell the Solosimpi by reason of Osse's wrath, and 
  of the first dwelling upon Tol Eressea. 
  Fear falls upon them in that old darkness, and beguiled by 
  the fair music of the fay Wendelin, as other tales set forth 
  more fully elsewhere, their leader Tinwe Linto was lost, and 
  long they sought him, but it was in vain, and he came never 
  again among them.' When therefore they heard the horn of 
  Orome ringing in the forest great was their joy, and gathering 
  to its sound soon are they led to the cliffs, and hear the mur- 
  mur of the sunless sea. Long time they waited there, for Osse 
  cast storms and shadows about the return of Ulmo, so that 
  he drove by devious ways, and his great fish faltered in their 
  going; yet at the last do they too climb upon that island and 
  are drawn towards Valinor; and one Ellu they chose in place 
  of Tinwe, and he has ever since been named the Lord of the 
  Solosimpi. 
  Behold now less than half the distance have they traversed, 
  and the Twilit Isles float still far aloof, when Osse and Onen 
  waylay them in the western waters of the Great Sea ere yet 
  the mists of the Shadowy Seas are reached. Then Osse seizes 
  that island in his great hand, and all the great strength of Uin 
  may scarcely drag it onward, for at swimming and in deeds 
  of bodily strength in the water none of the Valar, not even 
  Ulmo's self, is Osse's match, and indeed Ulmo was not at 
  hand, for he was far ahead piloting the great craft in the 
  glooms that Osse had gathered, leading it onward with the 
  music of his conches. Now ere he can return Osse with Onen's 
  aid had brought the isle to a stand, and was anchoring it even 
  to the sea-bottom with giant ropes of those leather-weeds and 
  polyps that in those dark days had grown already in slow 
  centuries to unimagined girth about the pillars of his deep- 
  sea house. Thereto as Ulmo urges the whales to put forth all 
  their strength and himself aids with all his godlike power, 
  Osse piles rocks and boulders of huge mass that Melko's 
  ancient wrath had strewn about the seafloor, and builds these 
  
  as a column beneath the island. 
  Vainly doth Ulmo trumpet and Uin with the flukes of his 
   
   
  unmeasured tail lash the seas to wrath, for thither Osse now 
  brings every kind of deep sea creature that buildeth itself a 
  house and dwelling of stony shell; and these he planted about 
  the base of the island: corals there were of every kind and 
  barnacles and sponges like stone. Nonetheless for a very 
  great while did that struggle endure,until at length Ulmo 
  returned to Valmar in wrath and dismay. There did he warn 
  the other Valar that the Solosimpi may not yet be brought 
  thither, for that the isle has grown fast in the most lonely 
  waters of the world. 
  There stands that island yet -- indeed thou knowest it, for 
  it is called "the Lonely Isle" -- and no land may be seen 
  for many leagues' sail from its cliffs, for the Twilit Isles upon 
  the bosom of the Shadowy Seas are deep in the dim West, 
  and the Magic Isles lie backward in the East. 
  Now therefore do the Gods bid the Elves build a dwelling, 
  and Aule aided them in that, but Ulmo fares back to the 
  Lonely Island, and lo! it stands now upon a pillar of rock 
  upon the seas' floor, and Osse fares about it in a foam of 
  business anchoring all the scattered islands of his domain 
  fast to the ocean-bed. Hence came the first dwelling of the 
  Solosimpi on the Lonely Island, and the deeper sundering of 
  that folk from the others both in speech and customs; for 
  know that all these great deeds of the past that make but a 
  small tale now were not lightly achieved and in a moment of 
  time, but rather would very many men have grown and died 
  betwixt the binding of the Islands and the making of the 
  Ships. 
  Twice now had that isle of their dwelling caught the gleam 
  of the glorious Trees of Valinor, and so was it already fairer 
  and more fertile and more full of sweet plants and grasses 
  than the other places of all the world beside where great light 
  had not been seen; indeed the Solosimpi say that birches 
  grew there already, and many reeds, and turf there was upon 
  the western slopes. There too were many caverns, and there 
  was a stretching shoreland of white sand about the feet of 
  black and purple cliffs, and here was the dwelling even in 
  those deepest days of the Solosimpi. 
  There Ulmo sate upon a headland and spake to them words 
  of comfort and of the deepest wisdom; and all sea-lore he 
  told them, and they hearkened; and music he taught them, 
   
  and they made slender pipes of shells. By reason of that 
  labour of Osse there are no strands so strewn with marvellous 
  shells as were the white beaches and the sheltered coves of 
  Tol Eressea, and the Solosimpi dwelt much in caves, and 
  adorned them with those sea-treasures, and the sound of their 
  wistful piping might be heard for many a long day come 
  faintly down the winds. 
  Then Falman-Osse's heart melted towards them and he 
  would have released them, save for the new joy and pride he 
  had that their beauty dwelt thus amidmost of his realm, so 
  that their pipes gave perpetual pleasure to his ear, and Uinen' 
  and the Oarni and all the spirits of the waves were enamoured 
  of them. 
  So danced the Solosimpi upon the waves' brink, and the 
  love of the sea and rocky coasts entered in their hearts, even 
  though they gazed in longing towards the happy shores 
  
  whither long ago the Teleri and Noldoli had been borne. 
  Now these after a season took hope and their sorrow grew 
  less bitter, learning how their kindred dwelt in no unkindly 
  land, and Ulmo had them under his care and guardianship. 
  Wherefore they heeded now the Gods' desire and turned to 
  the building of their home; and Aule taught them very much 
  lore and skill, and Manwe also. Now Manwe loved more the 
  Teleri, and from him and from Omar did they learn deeper 
  of the craft of song and poesy than all the Elves beside; but 
  the Noldoli were beloved most by Aule, and they learned 
  much of his science, till their hearts became unquiet for the 
  lust of more knowing, but they grew to great wisdom and to 
  great subtlety of skill. 
  Behold there is a low place in that ring of mountains that 
  guards Valinor, and there the shining of the Trees steals 
  through from the plain beyond and gilds the dark waters of 
  the bay of Arvalin,' but a great beach of finest sand, golden 
  in the blaze of Laurelin, white in the light of Silpion, runs 
  inland there, where in the trouble of the ancient seas a shad- 
  owy arm of water had groped in toward Valinor, but now 
  there is only a slender water fringed with white. At the head 
  of this long creek there stands a lonely hill which gazes at 
  the loftier mountains. Now all the walls of that inlet of the 
  seas are luxuriant with a marvellous vigour of fair trees, but 
   
   
   
  the hill is covered only with a deep turf, andharebells grow 
  atop of it ringing softly in the gentle breath of Sulimo. 
  Here was the place that those fair Elves bethought them to 
  dwell, and the Gods named that hill Kor by reason of its 
  roundness and its smoothness. Thither did Aule bring all the 
  dust of magic metals that his great works had made and gath- 
  ered, and he piled it about the foot of that hill, and most of 
  this dust was of gold, and a sand of gold stretched away from 
  the feet of Kor out into the distance where the Two Trees 
  blossomed. Upon the hill-top the Elves built fair abodes of 
  shining white -- of marbles and stones quarried from the 
  Mountains of Valinor that glistened wondrously,' silver and 
  gold and a substance of great hardness and white lucency 
  that they contrived of shells melted in the dew of Silpion, 
  and white streets there were bordered with dark trees that 
  wound with graceful turns or climbed with flights of delicate 
  stairs up from the plain of Valinor to topmost Kor; and all 
  those shining houses clomb each shoulder higher than the 
  others till the house of Inwe was reached that was the upper- 
  most, and had a slender silver tower shooting skyward like 
  a needle, and a white lamp of piercing ray was set therein 
  that shone upon the shadows of the bay, but every window 
  of the city on the hill of Kor looked out toward the sea. 
  Fountains there were of great beauty and frailty and roofs 
  and pinnacles of bright glass and amber that was made by 
  Palurien and Ulmo, and trees stood thick on the white walls 
  and terraces, and their golden fruit shone richly. 
  Now at the building of Kor the Gods gave to Inwe and to 
  No1eme a shoot each of either of those glorious trees, and 
  they grew to very small and slender elfin trees, but blos- 
  somed both eternally without abating, and those of the courts 
  of Inwe were the fairest, and about them the Teleri sang songs 
  of happiness, but others singing also fared up and down the 
  marble flights and the wistful voices of the Noldoli were 
  heard about the courts and chambers; but yet the Solosimpi 
  
  dwelt far off amid the sea and made windy music on their 
  pipes of shell. 
  Now is Osse very fain of those Solosimpi, the shoreland 
  pipers, and if Ulmo be not nigh he sits upon a reef at sea 
  and many of the Oarni are by him, and hearkens to their 
  voice and watches their flitting dances on this shore, but to 
   
  Valmar he dare not fare again for the power of Ulmo in the 
  councils of the Valar and.......... the wrath of that 
  mighty one at the anchoring of the islands. 
  Indeed war had been but held off by the Gods, who desired 
  peace and would not suffer Ulmo to gather the folk of the 
  Valar and assail Osse and rend the islands from their new 
  roots. Therefore does Osse sometimes ride the foams out into 
  the bay of Arvalin' and gaze upon the glory of the hills, and 
  he longs for the light and happiness upon the plain, but most 
  for the song of birds and the swift movement of their wings 
  into the clean air, grown weary of his silver and dark fish 
  silent and strange amid the deep waters. 
  But on a day some birds came flying high from the gardens 
  of Yavanna, and some were white and some black and some 
  both black and white; and being dazed among the shadows 
  they had not where to settle, and Osse coaxed them, and they 
  settled about his mighty shoulders, and he taught them to 
  swim and gave them great strength of wing, for of such 
  strength of shoulder he had more than any [?other] being and 
  was the greatest of swimmers; and he poured fishy oils upon 
  their feathers that they might bear the waters, and he fed them 
  on small fish. 
  Then did he turn away to his own seas, and they swam 
  about him or fared above him on low wing crying and piping; 
  and he showed them dwellings on the Twilit Isles and even 
  about the cliffs of Tol Eressea, and the manner of diving and 
  of spearing fish they learned there, and their voices became 
  harsh for the rugged places of their life far from the soft 
  regions of Valinor or wailing for the music of the Solosimpi 
  and sighing of the sea. And now have all that great folk of 
  gulls and seamews and petrels come into their kingdom; and 
  puffins are there, and eider-duck, and cormorants, and gan- 
  nets, and rock-doves, and the cliffs are full of a chattering 
  and a smell of fish, and great conclaves are held upon their 
  ledges, or among spits and reefs among the waters. But the 
  proudest of all these birds were the swans, and these Osse 
  let dwell in Tol Eressea, [? flying] along its coasts or paddling 
  inland up its streams; and he set them there as a gift and joy 
  to the Solosimpi. But when Ulmo heard of these new deeds 
  he was ill-pleased for the havoc wrought amid the fishes 
  wherewith he had filled the waters with the aid of Palurien. 
   
  Now do the Solosimpi take great joy of [? their] birds, new 
  creatures to them, and of swans, and behold upon the lakes 
  of Tol Eressea already they fare on rafts of fallen timber, and 
  some harness thereto swans and speed across the waters; but 
  the more hardy dare out upon the sea and the gulls draw 
  them, and when Ulmo saw that he was very glad. For lo! the 
  Teleri and Noldoli complain much to Manwe of the separa- 
  tion of the Solosimpi, and the Gods desire them to be drawn 
  to Valinor; but Ulmo cannot yet think of any device save by 
  help of Osse and the Oarni, and will not be humbled to this. 
  But now does he fare home in haste to Aule, and those twain 
  got them speedily to Tol Eressea, and Orome was with 
  them, and there is the first hewing of trees that was done in 
  
  the world outside Valinor. Now does Aule of the sawn wood 
  of pine and oak make great vessels like to the bodies of 
  swans, and these he covers with the bark of silver birches, 
  or..... with gathered feathers of the oily plumage of Osse's 
  birds, and they are nailed and [?sturdily] riveted and fastened 
  with silver, and he carves prows for them like the upheld 
  necks of swans, but they are hollow and have no feet; and by 
  cords of great strength and slimness are gulls and petrels 
  harnessed to them, for they were tame to the hands of the 
  Solosimpi, because their hearts were so turned by Osse. 
  Now are the beaches upon the western shores of Tol Er- 
  essea, even at Falasse Numea (Western Surf), thronged with 
  that people of the Elves, and drawn up there is a very great 
  host indeed of those swanships, and the cry of the gulls above 
  them is unceasing. But the Solosimpi arise in great numbers 
  and climb into the hollow bodies of these new things of Aule's 
  skill, and more of their kin fare ever to the shores, marching 
  to the sound of innumerable pipes and flutes. 
  Now all are embarked and the gulls fare mightily into the 
  twilit sky, but Aule and Orome are in the foremost galley 
  and the mightiest, and seven hundred gulls are harnessed 
  thereto and it gleams with silver and white feathers, and has 
  a beak of gold and eyes of jet and amber. But Ulmo fares at 
  the mar in his fishy car and trumpets loudly for the discom- 
  fiture of Osse and the rescue of the Shoreland Elves. 
  But Osse seeing how these birds have been to his undoing 
  is very downcast, yet for the presence of those three Gods 
  and indeed for his love of the Solosimpi that had grown by 
   
  now very great he molested not their white fleet, and they 
  came thus over the grey leagues of the ocean, through the 
  dim sounds, and the mists of the Shadowy Seas, even to the 
  first dark waters of the bay of Arvalin. 
  Know then that the Lonely Island is upon the confines of 
  the Great Sea. Now that Great Sea or the Western Water is 
  beyond the westernmost limits of the Great Lands, and in it 
  are many lands and islands ere beyond their anchorage you 
  reach the Magic Isles, and beyond these still lies Tol Eressea. 
  But beyond Tol Eressea is the misty wall and those great sea 
  glooms beneath which lie the Shadowy Seas, and thereon 
  float the Twilit Isles whither only pierced at clearest times 
  the faintest twinkle of the far gleam of Silpion. But in the 
  westernmost of these stood the Tower of Pearl built in after 
  days and much sung in song; but the Twilit Isles are held the 
  first of the Outer Lands, which are these and Arvalin and 
  Valinor, and Tol Eressea is held neither of the Outer Lands 
  or of the Great Lands where Men after roamed. But the far- 
  thest shore of those Shadowy Seas is Arvalin or Erumani to 
  the far south, but more northerly do they lap the very coasts 
  of Eldamar, and here are they broader to one faring west. 
  Beyond Arvalin tower those huge Mountains of Valinor which 
  are in a great ring bending slowly west, but the Shadowy 
  Seas make a vast bay to the north of Arvalin running right 
  up to the black feet of the mountains, so that here they border 
  upon the waters and not upon the lands, and there at the 
  bay's innermost stands Taniquetil, glorious to behold, loftiest 
  of all mountains clad in purest snow, looking across Arvalin 
  half south and half north across that mighty Bay of Faery, 
  and so beyond the Shadowy Seas themselves, even so that all 
  the sails upon the sunlit waters of the Great Sea in after days 
  (when the Gods had made that lamp) and all the throngs about 
  the western havens of the Lands of Men could be seen from 
  
  its summit; and yet is that distance counted only in unimag- 
  ined leagues. 
  But now comes that strange fleet nigh these regions and 
  eager eyes look out. There stand Taniquetil and he is purple 
  and dark of one side with gloom of Arvalin and of the Shad- 
  owy Seas, and lit in glory of the other by reason of the light 
  of the Trees of Valinor. Now where the seas lapped those 
  shores of old their waves long ere their breaking were sud- 
   
   
  denly lit by Laurelin were it day or by Silpion were it night, 
  and the shadows of the world ceased almost abruptly and the 
  waves laughed. But an opening in the mountains on those 
  shores let through a glimpse of Valinor, and there stood the 
  hill of Kor, and the white sand runs up the creek to meet it, 
  but its feet are in green water, and behind the sand of gold 
  fares away farther than eye can guess, and indeed beyond 
  Valinor who has heard or seen anything save Ulmo, yet of 
  a certainty here spread the dark waters of the Outer Seas: 
  tideless are they and very cool, and so thin that no boat can 
  float upon their bosom, and few fish swim beneath their 
  depths. 
  But now upon the hill of Kor is a running and a joyous 
  concourse, and all the people of the Teleri and Noldoli fare 
  out of the gates and wait to welcome the coming of the fleet 
  upon the shore. And now those ships leave the shadows and 
  now are caught in the bright gleam about the inner bay, and 
  now are they beached high and the Solosimpi dance and 
  pipe, and mingle with the singing of the Teleri and the Nol- 
  doli's faint music. 
  Far behind lay Tol Eressea in silence and its woods and 
  shores were still, for nearly all that host of sea-birds had 
  flown after the Eldar and wailed now about the shores of 
  Eldamar'. but Osse dwelt in despondency and his silver halls 
  in Valmar abode long empty, for he came no nearer to them 
  for a great while than the shadow's edge, whither came the 
  wailing of his sea-birds far away. 
  Now the Solosimpi abode not much in Kor but had strange 
  dwellings among the shoreland rocks, and Ulmo came and 
  sat among them as aforetime in Tol Eressea, and that was his 
  time of greatest mirth and gentleness, and all his lore and 
  love of music he poured out to them, and they drank it ea- 
  gerly. Musics did they make and weave catching threads of 
  sound whispered by waters in caverns or by wave-tops 
  brushed by gentle winds; and these they twined with the 
  wail of gulls and the echoes of their own sweet voices in 
  the places of their home. But the Teleri and Inwir gathered 
  [?harvest] of poesy and song, and were oftenest among the 
  Gods, dancing in the skiey halls of Manwe for the joy of 
  Varda of the Stars, or filling the streets and courts of Valmar 
  with the strange loveliness of their pomps and revelry; for 
   
   
  Orome and for Nessa they danced upon green swards, and 
  the glades of Valinor knew them as they flitted among the 
  gold-lit trees, and Palurien was very merry for the sight of 
  them. Often were the Noldoli with them and made much 
  music for the multitude of their harps and viols was very 
  sweet, and Salmar loved them; but their greatest delight was 
  in the courts of Aule, or in their own dear homes in Kor, 
  fashioning many beautiful things and weaving many stories. 
  With paintings and broidered hangings and carvings of great 
  
  delicacy they filled all their city, and even did Valmar grow 
  more fair beneath their skilful hands. 
  Now is to tell how the Solosimpi fared often about the near 
  seas in their swanships, or drawn by the birds, or paddling 
  themselves with great oars that they had made to the likeness 
  of the webs of swan or duck; and they dredged the sea-beds 
  and won wealth of the slim shells of those magic waters and 
  uncounted store of pearls of a most pure and starry lustre: 
  and these were both their glory and delight and the envy of 
  the other Eldar who longed for them to shine in the adorn- 
  ment of the city of Kor. 
  But those of the Noldoli whom Aule had most deeply taught 
  laboured in secret unceasingly, and of Aule they had wealth 
  of metals and of stones and marbles, and of the leave of the 
  Valar much store too was granted to them of the radiance of 
  Kulullin and of Telimpe held in hidden bowls. Starlight they 
  had of Varda and strands of the bluest ilwe Manwe gave 
  them; water of the most limpid pools in that creek of Kor, 
  and crystal drops from all the sparkling founts in the courts 
  of Valmar. Dews did they gather in the woods of Orome, and 
  flower-petals of all hues and honeys in Yavanna's gardens, 
  and they chased the-beams of Laurelin and Silpion amongst 
  the leaves. But when all this wealth of fair and radiant things 
  was gathered, they got of the Solosimpi many shells white 
  and pink, and purest foam, and lastly some few pearls. These 
  pearls were their model, and the lore of Aule and the magic 
  of the Valar were their tools, and all the most lovely things 
  of the substance of the Earth the matters of their craft -- and 
  therefrom did the Noldoli with great labour invent and fash- 
  ion the first gems. Crystals did they make of the waters of 
  the springs shot with the lights of Silpion; amber and chrys- 
  oprase and topaz glowed beneath their hands, and garnets 
   
   
  and rubies they wrought, making their glassy substance as 
  Aule had taught them but dyeing them with the juices of roses 
  and red flowers, and to each they gave a heart of fire. Em- 
  eralds some made of the water of the creek of Kor and glints 
  among the grassy glades of Valinor, and sapphires did they 
  fashion in great profusion, [?tingeing] them with the airs of 
  Manwe; amethysts there were and moonstones, beryls and 
  onyx, agates of blended marbles and many lesser stones, and 
  their hearts were very glad, nor were they content with a few, 
  but made them jewels in immeasurable number till all the 
  fair substances were well nigh exhausted and the great piles 
  of those gems might not be concealed but blazed in the light 
  like beds of brilliant flowers. Then took they those pearls 
  that had and some of wellnigh all their jewels and made a 
  new gem of a milky pallor shot with gleams like echoes of 
  all other stones, and this they thought very fair, and they 
  were opals; but still some laboured on, and of starlight and 
  the purest water-drops, of the dew of Silpion, and the thin- 
  nest air, they made diamonds, and challenged any to make 
  fairer. 
  Then arose Feanor of the Noldoli and fared to the Solo- 
  simpi and begged a great pearl, and he got moreover an urn 
  full of the most luminous phosphor-light gathered of foam in 
  dark places, and with these he came home, and he took all 
  the other gems and did gather their glint by the light of white 
  lamps and silver candles, and he took the sheen of pearls and 
  the faint half-colours of opals, and he [?bathed] them in phos- 
  phorescence and the radiant dew of Silpion, and but a single 
  
  tiny drop of the light of Laurelin did he let fall therein, and 
  giving all those magic lights a body to dwell in of such per- 
  fect glass as he alone could make nor even Aule compass, so 
  great was the slender dexterity of the fingers of Feanor, he 
  made a jewel -- and it shone of its own......... o ra- 
  diance in the uttermost dark; and he set it therein and sat a 
  very long while and gazed at its beauty. Then he made two 
  more,and had no more stuffs: and he fetched the others to 
  behold his handiwork, and they were utterly amazed, and 
  those jewels he called Silmarilli, or as we say the name in the 
  speech of the Noldoli today Silubrilthin." Wherefore though 
  the Solosimpi held ever that none of the gems of the Noldoli, 
  not even that majestic shimmer of diamonds, overpassed their 
   
  tender pearls, yet have all held who ever saw them that the 
  Silmarils of Feanor were the most beautiful jewels that ever 
  shone or [?glowed]. 
  Now Kor is lit with this wealth of gems and sparkles most 
  marvellously, and all the kindred of the Eldalie am made rich 
  in their loveliness by the generosity of the Noldoli, and the 
  Gods' desire of their beauty is sated to the full. Sapphires in 
  great [?wonder] weregiven to Manwe and his raiment was 
  crusted with them, and Orome had a belt of emeralds, but 
  Yavanna loved all the gems, and Aule's delight was in dia- 
  monds and amethysts. Melko alone was given none of them, 
  for that he had not expiated his many crimes, and he lusted 
  after them exceedingly, yet said nought, feigning to hold them 
  of lesser worth than metals. 
  But now all the kindred of the Eldalie has found its greatest 
  bliss, and the majesty and glory of the Gods and their home 
  is augmented to the greatest splendour that the world has 
  seen, and the Trees shone on Valinor, and Valinor gave back 
  their light in a thousand scintillations of splintered colours; 
  but the Great Lands were still and dark and very lonesome, 
  and Osse sat without the precincts and saw the moongleam 
  of Silpion twinkle on the pebbles of diamonds and of crystals 
  which the Gnomes cast in prodigality about the margin of 
  the seas, and the glassy fragments splintered in their labour- 
  ing glittered about the seaward face of Kor; but the pools 
  amid the dark rocks were filled with jewels, and the Solo- 
  simpi whose robes were sewn with pearls danced about them, 
  and that was the fairestof all shores, and the music of the 
  waters about those silver strands was beyond all sounds en- 
  chanting. 
  These were the rocks of Eldamar, and I saw them long 
  ago, for Inwe was my grandsire's sire"; and [?even] he was 
  the eldest of the Elves and had lived yet in majesty had he 
  not perished in that march into the world, but Ingil his son 
  went long ago back to Valinor and is with Manwe. And I am 
  also akin to the shoreland dancers, and these things that I tell 
  you I know they are true; and the magic and the wonder of 
  the Bay of Faery is such that none who have seen it as it was 
  then can speak without a catch of the breath and a sinking of 
  the voice.' 
  Then Meril the Queen ceased her long tale, but Eriol said 
   
   
  nought, gazing at the long radiance of the westering sun 
  gleaming through the apple boles, and dreaming of Faery. 
  At length said Meril: 'Farenow home, for the afternoon has 
  waned, and the telling of the tale has set a weight of desire 
  in my heart and in thine. But be in patience and bide yet ere 
  
  ye seek fellowship with that sad kindred of the Island Elves.' 
  But Eriol said: 'Even now I know not and it passes my 
  heart to guess how all that loveliness came to fading, or the 
  Elves might be prevailed to depart from Eldamar.' 
  But Meril said: 'Nay, I have lengthened the tale too much 
  for love of those days, and many great things lie between the 
  making of the gems and the coming back to Tol Eressea: but 
  these things many know as well as I, and Lindo or Rumil of 
  Mar Vanwa 'Tyalieva would tell them more skilfully than I.' 
  Then did she and Eriol fare back to thehouse of flowers, and 
  Eriol took his leave ere the western face of Ingil's tower was 
  yet grown grey with dusk. 
  NOTES 
  1 The manuscript has Vaire, but this can only be a slip. 
  2 The occurrence of the name Telimpe here, and again later 
  in the tale, as also in that of The Sun and Moon, is curious; 
  in the tale of The Coming of the Valar and the Building of 
   Valinor the name was changed at its first appearance from 
  Telimpe (Silindrin) to Silindrin, and at subsequent occur- 
  rences Silindrin was written from the first (p. 80). 
  3 The manuscript has Linwe here, and again below; see under 
  Tinwe Linto in 'Changes made to names' at the end of these 
  notes. 
  4 This sentence, from 'and beguiled...', was added after, 
  though not to all appearance much after, the writing of the 
  text. 
  5 This sentence, from 'and one Ellu...', was added at the 
  same time as that referred to in note 4. 
  6 The first occurrence of the form Uinen, and so written at 
  the time of composition (i.e. not corrected from Onen). 
  7 Arvalin: thus written at the time of composition, not 
  emended from Habbanan or Harmalin as previously. 
  8 When my father wrote these texts, he wrote first in pencil, 
  and then subsequently wrote over the top of it in ink, eras- 
  ing the- pencilled text -- of which bits can be read here and 
   
  there, and from which one can see that he altered the pen- 
  cilled original somewhat as he went along. At the words 
  'glistened wondrously', however, he abandoned the writing 
  of the new text in ink, and from this point we have only the 
  original pencilled manuscript, which is in places exceed- 
  ingly difficult to read, being more hasty, and also soft and 
  smudged in the course of time. In deciphering this text I 
  have been in places defeated, and I use brackets and 
  question-marks to indicate uncertain readings, and rows of 
  dots to show roughly the length of illegible words. 
  It is to be emphasized therefore that from here on there 
  is only a first draft, and one written very rapidly, dashed 
  onto the page. 
  9 Arvalin: here and subsequently emended from Habbanan; 
  see note 7. The explanation is clearly that the name Arvalin 
  came in at or before the time of the rewriting in ink over 
  the pencilled text; though further on in the narrative we are 
  here at an earlier stage of composition. 
  lO The word might be read as 'wizardous'. 
  11 Other forms (beginning Sigm-) preceded Silubrilthin which 
  cannot be read with certainty. Meril speaks as if the Gnom- 
  ish name was the form used in Tol Eressea, but it is not 
  clear why. 
  12 'my grandsire's sire'. the original reading was 'my grand- 
  sire'. 
  Changes made to names in 
  
  The Coming of the Elves and the Making of Kor 
  Tinwe Linto < Linwe Tinto (this latter is the form of the name 
  in an interpolated passage in the preceding tale, see p. 114 
  note 1). At two subsequent occurrences of Linwe (see 
  p. 140 note 3) the name was not changed, clearly through 
  oversight; in the two added passages where the name oc- 
  curs (see p. 140 notes 4 and 5) the form is Tinwe (Linto). 
  Inwithiel < Gim-githil (the same change in The Cottage of 
  Lost Play, see p. 11). 
  Tinwelint < Tintoglin. 
  Wendelin < Tindriel (cf. the interpolated passage in the pre- 
  vious tale, p. 114 note 1). 
  Arvalin < Habbanan throughout the tale except once, where 
  the name was written Arvalin from the first; see p. 140 note 
  7 and note 9 above. 
   
   
  Lindelokse < Lindelote (the same change in The Coming of 
  the Valar and the Building of Valinor, see p. 80). 
  Erumani < Harwalin. 
  Commentary on 
  The Coming of the Elves and the Making of Kor 
  I have already (p. 119) touched on the great difference in the 
  structure of the narrative at the beginning of this tale, namely 
  that here the Elves awoke during Melko's captivity in Vali- 
  nor, whereasin the later story it was the very fact of the 
  Awakening that brought the Valar to make war on Melkor, 
  which led to his imprisonment in Mandos. Thus the ulti- 
  mately very important matter of the capture of the Elves 
  about Cuivienen by Melkor (The Silmarillion pp. 49-50) is 
  necessarily entirely absent. The release of Melko from Man- 
  dos here takes place far earlier, before the coming of the 
  Elvish 'ambassadors' to Valinor, and Melko plays a part in 
  the debate concerning the summons. 
  The story of Orome's coming upon the newly-awakened 
  Elves is seen to go back to the beginnings (though here Ya- 
  vanna Palurien was also present, as it appears), but its sin- 
  gular beauty and force is the less for the fact of their coming 
  being known independently to Manwe, so that the great Valar 
  did not need to be told of it by Orome. The name Eldar was 
  already in existence in Valinor before the Awakening, and 
  the story of its being given by Orome ('the People of the 
  Stars') had not arisen -- as will be seen from the Appendix 
  on Names, Eldar had a quite different etymology at this time. 
  The later distinction between the Eldar who followed Orome 
  on the westward journey to the ocean and the Avari, the Un- 
  willing, who would not heed the summons of the Valar, is 
  not present, and indeed in this tale there is no suggestion that 
  any Elves who heard the summons refused it; there were 
  however, according to another (later) tale, Elves who never 
  left Palisor (pp. 262, 266). 
  Here it is Nornore, Herald of the Gods, not Orome, who 
  broughtthe three Elves to Valinor and afterwards returned 
  them to the Waters of Awakening (and it is notable that even 
  in this earliest version, given more than the later to 'expla- 
  nations', there is no hint of how they passed from the distant 
   
  parts of the Earth to Valinor, when afterwards the Great 
  March was only achieved with such difficulty). The story of 
  the questioning of the three Elves by Manwe concerning the 
  nature of their coming into the world, and their loss of all 
  memory of what preceded their awakening, did not survive 
  
  the Lost Tales. A further important shift in the structure is 
  seen in Ulmo's eager support of the party favouring the sum- 
  moning of the Elves to Valinor; in The Silmarillion (p. 52) 
  Ulmo was the chief of those who 'held that the Quendi should 
  be left free to walk as they would in Middle-earth'. 
  I set out here the early history of the names of the chief 
  Eldar. 
  Elu Thingol (Quenya Elwe Singollo) began as Linwe Tinto 
  (also simply Linwe); this was changed to Tinwe Linto (Tinwe). 
  His Gnomish name was at first Tintoglin, then Tinwelint. He 
  was the leader of the Solosimpi (the later Teleri) on the Great 
  Journey, but he was beguiled in Hisilome by the 'fay' (Tin- 
  driel >) Wendelin (later Melian), who came from the gar- 
  dens of Lorien in Valinor; he became lord of the Elves of 
  Hisilome, and their daughter was Tinuviel. The leader of the 
  Solosimpi in his place was, confusingly, Ellu (afterwards 
  Olwe, brother of Elwe). 
  The lord of the Noldoli was Finwe Noleme (also Noleme 
  Finwe, and most commonly simply Noleme); the name 
  Finwe remained throughout the history. In the Gnomish 
  speech he was Golfinweg. His son was Turondo, in Gnom- 
  ish Turgon (later Turgon became Finwe's grandson, being 
  the son of Finwe's son Fingolfin). 
  The lord of the Teleri (afterwards the Vanyar) was (Ing > ) 
  Inwe, here called Isil Inwe, named 'in Gnomish (Gim- 
  githil >) Inwithiel. His son, who built the great tower of 
  Kortirion, was (Ingilmo >) Ingil. The 'royal clan' of the 
  Teleri were the Inwir. Thus: 
  Lost Tales (later forms of 
  names) 
  Isil Inwe (Gnomish Inwithiel) 
  lord of the Teleri 
  The Silmarillion 
  Ingwe lord of the Vanyar 
  (his son Ingil) 
   
  Finwe Noleme (Gnomish 
  Golfinweg) lord of the Nol- 
  doli...... 
  (his son Turondo, Gnomish 
  Turgon) 
  Tinwe Linto (Gnomish 
  Tinwelint) lord of the Solo- 
  simpi, later lord of the Elves 
  of Hisilome 
  Wendelin.......... 
  (their daughter Tinuviel) .. 
  Ellu, lord of the Solosimpi af- 
  ter the loss of Tinwe Linto 
   
  Finwe lord of the Noldor 
  (his grandson Turgon) 
  Elwe Singollo (Sindarin 
  Elu Thingol) lord of the 
  Teleri, later lord of the 
  Grey-elves of Beleriand 
  Melian 
  (their daughter Luthien 
  Tinuviel) 
  Olwe, lord of the Teleri 
  after the loss of his 
  biother Elwe Singollo 
  
   
  In The Silmarillion (p. 48) is described the second star- 
  making of Varda before and in preparation for the coming of 
  the Elves: 
  Then Varda went forth from the council, and she looked out 
  fromthe height of Taniquetil, and beheld the darkness of 
  Middle-earth beneath the innumerable stars, faint and far. 
  Then she began a great labour, greatest of all the works of the 
  ' Valar since their coming into Arda. She took the silver dews 
  from the vats of Telperion, and therewith she made new stars 
  and brighter against the coming of the First-born... 
  In the earliest version we see the conception already present 
  that the stars were created in two separate acts -- that a new 
  star-making by Varda celebrated the coming of the Elves, 
  even though here the Elves were already awakened; and that 
  the new stars were derived from the liquid light fallen from 
  the Moon-tree, Silpion. The passage just cited from The Sil- 
  marillion goes on to tell that it was at the time of the second 
  star-making that Varda 'high in the north as a challenge to 
  Melkor set the crown of seven mighty stars to swing, Vala- 
   
  circa, the Sickle of the Valar and sign of doom'; but here this 
  is denied, and a special origin is claimed for the Great Bear, 
  whose stars were not of Varda's contriving but were sparks 
  that escaped from Aule's forge. In the little notebook men- 
  tioned on p. 13, which is full of disjointed jottings and hastily 
  noted projects, a different form of this myth appears: 
  The Silver Sickle 
  The seven butterflies 
  Aule was making a silver sickle. Melko interrupted his work 
  telling him a lie concerning the lady Palurien. Aule so wroth 
  that he broke the sickle with a blow. Seven sparks leapt 
  up and winged into the heavens. Varda caught them and 
  gave them a place in the heavens as a sign of Palurien's hon- 
  our. They fly now ever in the shape of a sickle round and 
  mund the pole. 
  There can be no doubt, I think, that this note is earlier than 
  the present text. 
  The star Morwinyon, 'who blazes above the world's edge 
  in the west', is Arcturus; see the Appendix on Names. It is 
  nowhere explained why Morwinyon-Arcturus is mythically 
  conceived to be always in the west. 
  Turning now to the Great March and the crossing of the 
  ocean, the origin of Tol Eressea in the island on which Osse 
  drew the Gods to the western lands at the time of the fall of 
  the Lamps (see p. 70) was necessarily lost afterwards with 
  the loss of that story, and Osse ceased to have any proprietary 
  right upon it. The idea that the Eldar came to the shores of 
  the Great Lands in three large and separated companies (in 
  the order Teleri -- Noldori -- Solosimpi, as later Vanyar -- 
  Noldor -- Teleri) goes back to the beginning; but here the 
  first people and the second people each crossed the ocean 
  alone, whereas afterwards they crossed together. 
  In The Silmarillion (p. 58) 'many years' elapsed before 
  Ulmo returned for the last of the three kindreds, the Teleri, 
  so long a time that they came to love the coasts of Middle- 
  earth, and Osse was able to persuade some of them to remain 
  (Cirdan the Shipwright and the Elves of the Falas, with their 
  havens at Brithombar and Eglarest). Of this there is no trace 
   
   
   
  
  in the earliest account, though the germ of the idea of the 
  long wait of the lastcomers for Ulmo's return is present. In 
  the published version the cause of Osse's rage against the 
  transportation of the Eldar on the floating island has disap- 
  peared, and his motive for anchoring the island in the ocean 
  is wholly different: indeed he did this at the bidding of Ulmo 
  (ibid. p. 59), who was opposed to the summoning of the 
  Eldar to Valinor in any case. But the anchoring of Tol Eressea 
  as a rebellious act of Osse's long remained an element in the 
  story. It is not made clear what other 'scattered islands of his 
  domain' (p. 130) Osse anchored to the sea-bottom; but since 
  on the drawing of the World-Ship the Lonely Isle, the Magic 
  Isles, and the Twilit Isles axe all shown in the same way 
  as 'standing like pinnacles from the weedy depths' (see pp. 
  87-9) it was probably these that Osse now established (though 
  Rumil and Meril still speak of the Twilit Isles as 'floating' 
  on the Shadowy Seas, pp. 68, 135). 
  In the old story it is made very clear that Tol Eressea was 
  made fast far out in the mid-ocean, and 'no land may be seen 
  for many leagues' sail from its cliffs'. That was indeed the 
  reason for its name, which was diminished when the Lonely 
  Isle came to be set in the Bay of Eldamar. But the words used 
  of Tol Eressea, 'the Lonely Isle, that looks both west and 
  east', in the last chapter of The Silmarillion (relatively very 
  little worked on and revised), undoubtedly derive from the 
  old story; in the tale of AElfwine of England is seen the origin 
  of this phrase: 'the Lonely Island looking East to the Magic 
  Archipelago and to the lands of Men beyond it, and West 
  into the Shadows beyond which afar off is glimpsed the Outer 
  Land, the kingdom of the Gods'. The deep sundering of the 
  speech of the Solosimpi from that of the other kindreds, re- 
  ferred to in this tale (p. 130), is preserved in The Silmarillion, 
  but the idea arose in the days when Tol Eressea was far further 
  removed from Valinor. 
  As is very often to be observed in the evolution of these 
  myths, an early idea survived in a wholly altered context: 
  hem, the growth of trees and plants on the westward slopes 
  of the floating island began with its twice lying in the Bay of 
  Faery and catching the light of the Trees when the Teleri and 
  Noldoli disembarked, and its greater beauty and fertility re- 
   
  mained from those times after it was anchored far away from 
  Valinor in the midst of the ocean; afterwards, this idea sur- 
  vived in the context of the light of the Trees passing through 
  the Calacirya and falling on Tol Eressea near at hand in the 
  Bay of Eldamar. Similarly, it seems that Ulmo's instruction 
  of the Solosimpi in music and sea-lore while sitting 'upon a 
  headland' of Tol Eressea after its binding to the sea-bottom 
  was shifted to Osse's instruction of the Teleri 'in all manner 
  of sea-lore and sea-music' sitting on a rock off the coast of 
  Middle-earth (The Silmarillion p. 58). 
  Very noteworthy is the account given here of the gap in 
  the Mountains of Valinor. In The Silmarillion the Valar made 
  this gap, the Calacirya or Pass of Light, only after the coming 
  of the Eldar to Aman, for 'even among the radiant flowers of 
  the Tree-lit gardens of Valinor they [the Vanyar and Noldor] 
  longed still at times to see the stars' (p. 59); whereas in this 
  tale it was a 'natural' feature, associated with a long creek 
  thrust in from the sea. 
  From the account of the coming of the Elves to the shores 
  of the Great Lands it is seen (p. 127) that Hisilome was a 
  region bordering the Great Sea, agreeing with its identifica- 
  
  tion as the region marked g on the earliest map, see pp. 83, 
  120; and most remarkably we meet here the idea that Men 
  were shut in Hisilome by Melko, an idea that survived right 
  through to the final form in which the Easterling Men were 
  rewarded after the Nirnaeth Arnoediad for their treacherous 
  service to Morgoth by being confined in Hithlum (The Sil- 
  marillion p. 195). 
  In the description of the hill and city of Kor appear several 
  features that were never lost in the later accounts of Tirion 
  upon Tuna. Cf. The Silmarillion p. 59: 
  Upon the crown of Tuna the city of the Elves was built, the 
  white walls and terraces of Tirion; and the highest of the 
  towers of that city was the Tower of Ingwe, Mindon Eldalieva, 
  whose silver lamp shone far out into the mists of the sea. 
  The dust of gold and 'magic metals' that Aule piled about 
  the feet of Kor powdered the shoes and clothing of Earendil 
   
  when he climbed the 'long white stairs' of Tirion (ibid. 
  p. 248). 
  It is not said here whether the shoots of Laurelin and Silpion 
  that the Gods gave to Inwe and Noleme, which 'blossomed 
  both eternally without abating', were also givers of light, but 
  later in the Lost Tales (p. 240), after the Flight of the Noldoli, 
  the Trees of Kor are again referred to, and there the trees 
  given to Inwe 'shone still', while the trees given to Noleme 
  had been uprooted and 'were gone no one knew whither.' In 
  The Silmarillion it is said that Yavanna made for the Vanyar 
  and the Noldor 'a tree like to a lesser image of Telperion, 
  save that it did not give light of its own being'; it was 'planted 
  in the courts beneath the Mindon and there flourished, and 
  its seedlings were many in Eldamar'. Thence came the Tree 
  of Tol Eressea. 
  In connection with this description of the city of the Elves 
  in Valinor I give here a poem entitled Kor. It was written on 
  April 30th, 1915 (two days after Goblin Feet and You and Me, 
  see pp. 19, 24), and two texts of it are extant: the first, in 
  manuscript, has a subtitle 'In a City Lost and Dead'. The 
  second, a typescript, was apparently first entitled Kor, but 
  this was changed to The City of the Gods, and the subtitle 
  erased; and with this title the poem was published at Leeds 
  in 1923.* No changes were made to the text except that in 
  the penultimate line 'no bird sings' was altered already in 
  the manuscript to 'no voice stirs'. It seems possible, espe- 
  cially in view of the original subtitle, that the poem described 
  Kor after the Elves had left it. 
  Kor 
  In a City Lost and Dead 
  A sable hill, gigantic, rampart-crowned 
  Stands gazing out across an azure sea 
  Under an azure sky, on whose dark ground 
  Impearled as 'gainst a floor of porphyry 
  *Publication was in a magazine called The Microcosm, edited by Dor- 
  othy Ratcliffe, Volume VIII no. I, Spring 1923. 
   
  Gleam marble temples white, and dazzling halls; 
  And tawny shadows fingered long are made 
  In fretted bars upon their ivory walls 
  By massy trees rock-rooted in the shade 
  Like stony chiselled pillars of the vault 
  With shaft and capital of black basalt. 
  There slow forgotten days for ever reap 
  The silent shadows counting out rich hours; 
  
  And no voice stirs; and all the marble towers 
  White, hot and soundless, ever burn and sleep. 
  The story of the evolution of sea-birds by Osse, and of how 
  the Solosimpi went at last to Valinor in ships of swan-shape 
  drawn by gulls, to the chagrin of Osse, is greatly at variance 
  with the account in The Silmarillion (p. 61): 
  Through a long age they [the Teleri] dwelt in Tol Eressea; but 
  slowly their hearts were changed, and were drawn towards 
  the light that flowed out over the sea to the Lonely Isle. They 
  were tornbetween the love of music of the waves upon their 
  shores, and the desire to see again their kindred and to look 
  upon the splendour of Valinor, but in the end desire of the 
  light was the stronger. Therefore Ulmo, submitting to the will 
  of the Valar, sent to them Osse, their friend, and he though 
  grieving taught them the craft of ship-building; and when their 
  ships werebuilt he brought them as his parting gift many 
  strong-winged swans. Then the swans drew the white ships of 
  the Teleri over the windless sea; and thus at last and latest 
  they came to Aman and the shores of Eldamar. 
  But the swans remained as a gift of Osse to the Elves of Tol 
  Eressea, and the ships of the Teleri retained the form of the 
  ships built by Aule for the Solosimpi: they 'were made in the 
  likeness of swans, with beaks of gold and eyes of gold and 
  jet' (ibid.). 
  The passage of geographical description that follows 
  (p. 125) is curious; for it is extremely similar to (and even in 
  some phrases identical with) that in the tale of The Coming 
  of the Valar and the Building of Valinor, p. 68. An explanation 
  of this repetition is suggested on p. 150. This second version 
  gives in fact little new information, its chief difference of 
   
  substance being the mention of Tol Eressea. It is now made 
  clear that the Shadowy Seas were a region of the Great Sea 
  west of Tol Eressea. In The Silmarillion (p. 102) the concep- 
  tion had changed, with the change in the anchorage of Tol 
  Eressea: at the time of the Hiding of Valinor 
  the Enchanted Isles were set, and all the seas about them were 
  filled with shadows and bewilderment. And these isles were 
  strung as a net in the Shadowy Seas from the north to the 
  south, before Tol Eressea, the Lonely Isle, is reached by one 
  sailing west. 
  There is a further element of repetition in the account of 
  the gap in the Mountains of Valinor and the hill of Kor at the 
  head of the creek (p. 136), which have already been de- 
  scribed earlier in this same tale (p. 131-2). The explanation of 
  this repetition is almost certainly to be found in the two layers 
  of composition in this tale (see note 8 above); for the first of 
  these passages is in the revised portion and the second in the 
  original, pencilled text. My father in his revision had, I think, 
  simply taken in earlier the passage concerning the gap in the 
  Mountains, the hill and the creek, and if he had continued 
  the revision of the tale to its end the second passage would 
  have been excised. This explanation may be suggested also 
  for the repetition of the passage concerning the islands in the 
  Great Sea and the coast of Valinor from the tale of The com- 
  ing of the Valar and the Building of Valinor; but in that case 
  the implication must be that the revision in ink over the orig- 
  inal pencilled manuscript was carried out when the latter was 
  already far ahead in the narrative. 
  In The Silmarillion the entire account of the making of 
  gem-stones by the Noldoli has become compressed into these 
  words (p. 60): 
  
  And it came to pass that the masons of the house of Finwe, 
  quarrying in the hills after stone (for they delighted in the 
  building of high towers), first discovered the earth-gems, and 
  brought them forth in countless myriads; and they devised 
  tools for the cutting and shaping of gems, and carved them in 
  many forms. They hoarded them not, but gave them freely, 
  and by their labour enriched all Valinor. 
   
  Thus the rhapsodic account at the end of this tale of the 
  making of gems out of 'magic' materials -- starlight, and 
  ilwe, dews and petals, glassy substances dyed with the juice 
  of flowers -- was abandoned, and the Noldor became min- 
  ers, skilful indeed, but mining only what was there to be 
  found in the rocks of Valinor. On the other hand, in an earlier 
  passage in The Silmarillion (p. 39), the old idea is retained: 
  'The Noldor also it was who first achieved the making of 
  gems.' It need not be said that everything was to be gained 
  by the discretion of the later writing; in this early narrative 
  the Silmarils are not strongly marked out from the accumu- 
  lated wonder of all the rest of the gems of the Noldoli's mak- 
  ing. 
  Features that remained are the generosity of the Noldor in 
  the giving of their gems and the scattering of them on the 
  shores (cf. The Silmarillion p. 61: 'Many jewels the Noldor 
  gave them [the Teleri], opals and diamonds and pale crystals, 
  which they strewed upon the shores and scattered in the 
  pools'); the pearls that the Teleri got from the sea (ibid.); the 
  sapphires that the Noldar gave to Manwe ('His sceptre was 
  of sapphire, which the Noldor wrought for him', ibid. p. 40); 
  and, of course, Feanor as the maker of the Silmarils -- 
  although, as will be seen in the next tale, Feanor was not yet 
  the son of Finwe (Noleme). 
  I conclude this commentary with another early poem that 
  bears upon the matter of this tale. It is said in the tale 
  (p. 127) that Men in Hisilome feared the Lost Elves, calling 
  them the Shadow Folk, and that their name for the land was 
  Aryador. The meaning of this is given in the early Gnomish 
  word-list as 'land or place of shadow' (cf. the meanings of 
  Hisilome and Dor Lomin, p. 120 ). 
  The poem is called A Song of Aryador, and is extant in 
  two copies; according to notes on these it was written in an 
  army camp near Lichfield on September 12th, 1915. It was 
  never, to my knowledge, printed. The first copy in manu- 
  script, has the title also in Old English: An leop Eargedores; 
  the second, in typescript, has virtually no differences in the 
  text, but it may be noted that the first word of the third verse, 
  'She', is an emendation from 'He' in both copies. 
   
   
  A Song of Aryador. 
  In the vales of Aryador 
  By the wooded inland shore 
  Green the lakeward bents and meads 
  Sloping down to murmurous reeds 
  That whisper in the dusk o'er Aryador: 
  'Do you hear the many bells 
  Of the goats upon the fells 
  Where the valley tumbles downward from the pines? 
  Do you hear the blue woods moan 
  When the Sun has gone olone 
  To hunt the mountain-shadows in the pines? 
  She is lost among the hills 
  
  And the upland slowly fills 
  With the shadow-folk that murmur in the fern; 
  And still there are the bells 
  And the voices on the fells 
  While Eastward a few stars begin to burn. 
  Men are kindling tiny gleams 
  Far below by mountain-streams 
  Where they dwell among the beechwoods near the shore, 
  But the great woods on the height 
  Watch the waning western light 
  And whisper to the wind of things of yore, 
  When the valley was unknown, 
  And the waters roared alone, 
  And the shadow-folk danced downward all the night, 
  When the Sun had fared abroad 
  Through great forests unexplored 
  And the woods were full of wandering beams of light. 
  Then were voices on the fells 
  And a sound of ghostly bells 
  And a march of shadow-people o'er the height. 
  In the mountains by the shore 
  In forgotten Aryador 
   
   
  There was dancing and was ringing; 
  There were shadow-people singing 
  Ancient songs of olden gods in Aryador.' 
   
   
  VI. 
  THE THEFT OF MELKO 
  AND THE DARKENING 
  OF VALINOR. 
  This title is again taken from the cover of the book con- 
  taining the text; the narrative, still written rapidly in pencil 
  (see note 8 to the last chapter), with some emendations 
  from the same time or later, continues without a break. 
  Now came Eriol home to the Cottage of Lost Play, and his 
  love for all the things that he saw about him and his desire to 
  understand them all became more deep. Continually did he 
  thirst to know yet more of the history of the Eldar; nor did 
  he ever fail to be among those who fared each evening to the 
  Room of the Tale-fire; and so on a time when he had already 
  sojourned some while as a guest of Vaire and Lindo it so 
  passed that Lindo at his entreaty spake thus from his deep 
  chair: 
  'Listen then, 0 Eriol, if thou wouldst [know] how it so 
  came that the loveliness of Valinor was abated, or the Elves 
  might ever be constrained to leave the shores of Eldamar. It 
  may well be that you know already that Melko dwelt in Val- 
  mar as a servant in the house of Tulkas in those days of the 
  joy of the Eldalie; there did he nurse his hatred of the Gods, 
  and his consuming jealousy of the Eldar, but it was his lust 
  for the beauty of the gems for all his feigned indifference that 
  in the end overbore his patience and caused him to design 
  deep and evilly. 
  Now the Noldoli alone at those times had the art of fash- 
  ioning these beautiful things, and despite their rich gifts to 
  all whom they loved the treasure they possessed of them was 
  beyond count the greatest, wherefore Melko whenever he 
   
  may consorteth with them, speaking cunning words. In this 
  
  way for long he sought to beg gifts of jewels for himself, and 
  maybe also catching the unwary to learn something of their 
  hidden art, but when none of these devices succeeded he 
  sought to sow evil desires and discords among the Gnomes, 
  telling them that lie concerning the Council when the Eldar 
  were first bidden to Valinor.' "Slaves are ye," he would say, 
  "or children, an you will, bidden play with toys and seek not 
  to stray or know too much. Good days mayhap the Valar give 
  you, as ye say; seek but to cress their walls and ye shall know 
  the hardness of their hearts. Lo, they use your skill, and to 
  your beauty they hold fast as an adornment of their realms. 
  This is not love, but selfish desire -- make test of it. Ask for 
  your inheritance that Iluvatar designed for you -- the whole 
  wide world to roam, with all its mysteries to explore, and all 
  its substances to be material of such mighty crafts as never 
  can be realised in these narrow gardens penned by the moun- 
  tains, hemmed in by the impassable sea." 
  Hearing these things, despite the true knowledge which 
  Noleme had and spread abroad, there were many who hear- 
  kened with half their hearts to Melko, and restlessness grew 
  amongst them, and Melko poured oil on their smouldering 
  desires. From him they learnt many things it were not good 
  for any but the great Valar to know, for being half- 
  comprehended such deep and hidden things slay happiness; 
  and besides many of the sayings of Melko were cunning lies 
  or were but partly true, and the Noldoli ceased to sing, and 
  their viols fell silent upon the hill of Kor, for their hearts 
  grew somewhat older as their lore grew deeper and their 
  desires more swollen, and the books of their wisdom were 
  multiplied as the leaves of the forest. For know that in those 
  days Aule aided by the Gnomes contrived alphabets and 
  scripts, and on the walls of Kor were many dark tales written 
  in pictured symbols, and runes of great beauty were drawn 
  there too or carved upon stones, and Earendel read many a 
  wondrous tale there long ago, and mayhap still is many a one 
  still there to read, if it be not corrupted into dust. The other 
  Elves heeded these things not over much, and were at times 
  sad and fearful at the lessened gladness of their kinsmen. 
  Great mirth had Melko at this and wrought in patience biding 
  his time, yet no nearer did he get to his end, for despite all 
   
   
   
  his labours the glory of the Trees and the beauty of the gems 
  and the memory of the dark ways from Palisor held back the 
  Noldoli -- and ever Noleme spake against Melko, calming 
  their restlessness and discontents. 
  At length so great became his care that he took counsel 
  with Feanor, and even with Inwe and Ellu Melemno (who 
  then led the Solosimpi), and took their rede that Manwe him- 
  self be told of the dark ways of Melko. 
  And Melko knowing this was in great anger against the 
  Gnomes, and going first before Manwe bowed very low, and 
  said how the Noldoli dared murmur to his ears against 
  Manwe's lordship, claiming that in skill and beauty they 
  (whom Iluvatar had destined to possess all the earth) far sur- 
  passed the Valar, for whom they must labour unrecom- 
  pensed. Heavy was Manwe's heart at these words, for he had 
  feared long that that great amity of the Valar and Eldar be 
  ever perchance broken, knowing that the Elves were children 
  of the world and must one day return to her bosom. Nay, 
  who shall say but that all these deeds, even the seeming need- 
  
  less evil of Melko, were but a portion of the destiny of old? 
  Yet cold was the Lord of the Gods to the informer, and lo! 
  even as he questioned him further the embassy of Noleme 
  came thither, and being granted leave spake the truth before 
  him. By reason of the presence of Melko perchance they 
  spoke somewhat less skilfully in their own cause than they 
  might, and perchance even the heart of Manwe Sulimo was 
  tainted with the poison of Melko's words, for that venom of 
  Melko's malice is very strong and subtle indeed. 
  Howbeit, both Melko and the Noldoli were chidden and 
  dismissed. Melko indeed was bidden get him back to Man- 
  dos and there dwell awhile in penitence, nor dare to walk in 
  Valmar for many moons, not until the great festival that now 
  approached had come and gone; but Manwe fearing lest the 
  pollution of their discontent spread among the other kindreds 
  commanded Aule to find other places and thither lead the 
  Noldoli, and build them a new town where they might dwell. 
  Great was the sorrow upon the hill of Kor when those 
  tidings were brought thither, and though all were wroth with 
  the treachery of Melko, yet was there now a new bitterness 
  against the Gods, and the murmuring louder than before. 
  A little stream, and its name was Hiri, ran down from the 
   
   
  hills, northward of the opening to the coast where Kor was 
  built, and it wandered thence across the plain no one knew 
  whither. Maybe it found the Outer Seas, for north of the roots 
  of Silpion it dived into the earth and there was a rugged place 
  and a rock-ringed dale; and here the Noldoli purposed to 
  abide, or rather to await the passing of wrath from Manwe's 
  heart, for in no way as yet would they accept the thought of 
  leaving Kor for ever. 
  Caves they made in the walls of that dale, and thither they 
  bore their wealth of gems, of gold and silver and fair things; 
  but their ancient homes in Kor were empty of their voices, 
  filled only with their paintings and their books of lore, and 
  the streets of Kor and all the ways of Valmar shone still with 
  [? gems] and carven marbles telling of the days of the happi- 
  ness of the Gnomes that cometh now upon its waning. 
  Now Melko gets him gone to Mandos, and far from Vali- 
  nor he plans rebellion and vengeance upon both Gnomes and 
  Gods. Indeed, dwelling for nigh three ages in the vaults of 
  Mandos Melko had made friends to himself of certain gloomy 
  spirits there and perverted them to ill, promising them great 
  lands and regions on the Earth for their [?having] if they 
  aided him when he called on them in need; and now he 
  gathers them to him in the dark ravines of the mountains 
  about Mandos. Thence sends he spies, invisible as fleeting 
  shades when Silpion is in bloom, and learns of those doings 
  of the Noldoli and of all that passes in the plain. Now soon 
  after it chanced indeed that the Valar and Eldar held a great 
  feast, even that one that Manwe had spoken of, bidding Melko 
  rid Valmar of his presence at that time; for know that they 
  made merry on one day every seventh year to celebrate the 
  coming of the Eldar into Valinor, and every third year a lesser 
  feast to commemorate the coming of the white fleet of the 
  Solosimpi to the shores of Eldamar; but at every twenty-first 
  year when both these feasts fell together they held one of the 
  greatest magnificence, and it endured for seven days, and for 
  this cause such years were called "Years of Double Mirth";* 
  and these feasts all the Koreldar wherever they now may be 
  in the wide world still do celebrate. Now that feast that ap- 
  
  proacheth is one of Double Mirth, and all the hosts of the 
  * Added in the margin here: Samirien. 
   
   
   
  Gods and Elves made ready to celebrate it most gloriously. 
  Pomps there were and long processions of the Elves, dancing 
  and singing, that wound from Kor to Valmar's gates. A road 
  had been laid against this festival from the westward gate of 
  Kor even to the turrets of the mighty arch which opened in 
  the walls of Valmar northward towards the Trees. Of white 
  marble it was and many a gentle stream flowing from the far 
  mountains crossed its path. Here it would leap into slender 
  bridges marvellously fenced with delicate balustrades that 
  shone like pearls; scarcely did these clear the water, so that 
  lilies of great beauty growing upon the bosom of the streams 
  that fared but gently in the plain thrust their wide blossoms 
  about its borders and iris marched along its flanks; for by 
  cunning delving runnels of clearest water were made to flow 
  from stream to stream bordering that whole long way with 
  the cool noise of rippling water. At places mighty trees grew 
  on either side, or at places the road would open to a glade 
  and fountains spring by magic high into the air for the re- 
  freshment of all who sped that way. 
  Now came the Teleri led by the white-robed people of the 
  Inwir, and the throbbing of their congregated harps beat the 
  air most sweetly; and after them went the Noldoli mingling 
  once more with their own dear folk by Manwe's clemency, 
  that his festival might be duly kept, but the music that their 
  viols and instruments awoke was now more sweetly sad than 
  ever before. And last came the people of the shores, and their 
  piping blent with voices brought the sense of tides and mur- 
  murous waves and the wailing cry of the coast-loving birds 
  thus inland deep upon the plain. 
  Then was all that host marshalled before the gate of Val- 
  mar, and at the word and sign from Inwe as one voice they 
  burst in unison into the Song of Light. This had Lirillo' writ- 
  ten and taught them, and it told of the longing of the Elves 
  for light, of their dread journey through the dark world led 
  by the desire of the Two Trees, and sang of their utmost joy 
  beholding the faces of the Gods and their renewed desire 
  once more to enter Valmar and tread the Valar's blessed 
  courts. Then did the gates of Valmar open and Nornore bid 
  them enter, and all that bright company passed through. 
  There Varda met them, standing amid the companies of the 
   
   
  Manir and the Suruli, and all the Gods made them welcome, 
  and feasts there were in all the great halls thereafter. 
  Now their custom was on the third day to robe themselves 
  all in white and blue and ascend to the heights of Taniquetil, 
  and there would Manwe speak to them as he thought fit of 
  the Music of the Ainur and the glory of Iluvatar, and of things 
  to be and that had been. And on that day would Kor and 
  Valmar be silent and still, but the roof of the world and the 
  slope of Taniquetil shine with the gleaming raiment of the 
  Gods and Elves, and all the mountains echo with their 
  speech -- but afterward on the last day of merriment the 
  Gods would come to Kor and sit upon the slopes of its bright 
  hill, gazing in love upon that slender town, and thereafter 
  blessing it in the name of Iluvatar would depart ere Silpion 
  came to bloom; and so would end the days of Double Mirth. 
  
  But in this fateful year Melko dared of his blasphemous 
  heart to choose that very day of Manwe's speech upon Tan- 
  iquetil for the carrying out of his designs; for then would Kor 
  and Valmar and the rock-ringed dale of Sirnumen be un- 
  guarded: for against whom indeed had Elf or Vala need to 
  guard in those old days? 
  Creeping then down with his dark people on the third day 
  of Samirien, as that feast was named, he passed the dark 
  halls of Makar's abode (for even that wild Vala had gone to 
  Valmar to honour the time, and indeed all of the Gods went 
  there saving Fui and Vefantur only, and Osse even was there, 
  dissembling for those seven days his feud and jealousy with 
  Ulmo). Herc does a thought come to Melko's heart, and he 
  arms himself and his band stealthily with swords very sharp 
  and cruel, and this was well for them: for now do they all 
  steal into the vale of Sirnumen where the Noldoli had their 
  present dwelling, and behold the Gnomes by reason of the 
  workings in their hearts of Melko's own teaching had become 
  wary and suspicious beyond the wont of the Eldar of those 
  days. Guards of some strength were set over the treasures 
  there that went not to the feast, albeit this was contrary to 
  the customs and ordinances of the Gods. Now is there sud- 
  denly bitter war awake in the heart of Valinor and those guards 
  are slain, even while the peace and gladness upon Taniquetil 
  afar is very great -- indeed for that reason none heard their 
  cries. Now Melko knew that it was indeed war for ever be- 
   
   
   
  tween himself and all those other folk of Valinor, for he had 
  slain the Noldoli -- guests of the Valar -- before the doors 
  of their own homes. With his own hand indeed he slew 
  Bruithwir father of Feanor,' and bursting into that rocky 
  house that he defended laid hands upon those most glorious 
  gems, even the Silmarils, shut in a casket of ivory. Now all 
  that great treasury of gems he despoiled, and lading himself 
  and all his companions to the utmost he seeks how he may 
  escape. 
  Know then that Orome had great stables and a breeding 
  ground of good horses not so far from this spot, where a wild 
  forest land had grown up. Thither Melko steals, and a herd 
  of black horses he captures, cowing them with the terror that 
  he could wield. Astride those his whole company of thieves 
  rides far away, after destroying what things of lesser value 
  they deemed it impossible to carry thence. Making a wide 
  circuit and faring with the speed of hurricanes such as only 
  the divine horses of Orome ridden by the children of the Gods 
  could compass they pass far to the west of Valmar in the 
  untracked regions where the light of the Trees was thin. Long 
  ere the folk had come down from Taniquetil and long ere the 
  end of the feast or ever the Noldoli fared back to find their 
  homes despoiled, Melko and his [?thieves] were ridden to 
  the deep south, and finding there a low place in the hills they 
  passed into the plains of Eruman. Well might Aule and Tul- 
  kas bemoan their carelessness in leaving that low place long 
  ago when they reared those hills to fend all evil from the 
  plain -- for that was the place where they were accustomed 
  to enter Valinor after their quarryings in the fields of Ar- 
  valin." It is said indeed that this riding in a half-circle, la- 
  borious and perilous as it was, was at firstno part of Melko's 
  design, for rather had he purposed to get to northward over 
  the passes nigh to Mandos; but this he was warned might not 
  
  be done, for Mandos and Fui never left those realms, and all 
  the ravines and chasms of the northward mountains were 
  infested with their folk, nor for all his gloom was Mandos 
  any rebel against Manwe or an abetter of evil deeds. 
  Far to the north if one may endure the colds as Melko 
  could it is said in ancient lore that the Great Seas narrow to 
  a little thing, and without aid of ships Melko and his com- 
  pany might thus have got into the world safely; but this was 
   
   
  not done, and the sad tale took its appointed course, or the 
  Two Trees might yet have shone and the Elves sung still in 
  Valinor. 
  At length that daytide of festival is over and the Gods are 
  turned back towards Valmar, treading the white road from 
  Kor. The lights twinkle in the city of the Elves and peace 
  dwells there, but the Noldoli fare over the plain to Sirnumen 
  sadly. Silpion is gleaming in that hour, and ere it wanes the 
  first lament for the dead that was heard in Valinor rises from 
  that rocky vale, for Feanor laments the death of Bruithwir; 
  and many of the Gnomes beside find that the spirits of their 
  dead have winged their way to Ve. Then messengers ride 
  hastily to Valmar bearing tidings of the deeds, and them they 
  find Manwe, for he has not yet left that town for his abode 
  upon Taniquetil. 
  "Alas, 0 Manwe Sulimo," they cry, "evil has pierced the 
  Mountains of Valinor and fallen upon Sirnumen of the Plain. 
  There lies Bruithwir sire of Feanor' dead and many of the 
  Noldoli beside, and all our treasury of gems and fair things 
  and the loving travail of our hands and hearts through many 
  years is stolen away. Whither 0 Manwe whose eyes see all 
  things? Who has done this evil, for the Noldoli cry for ven- 
  geance, 0 most [?just] one!" 
  Then said Manwe to them: "Behold 0 Children of the 
  Noldoli, my heart is sad towards you, for the poison of Melko 
  has already changed you, and covetice has entered your 
  hearts. Lo! had ye not thought your gems and fabrics' of 
  better worth than the festival of the folk or the ordinances of 
  Manwe your lord, this had not been, and Bruithwir go- 
  Maidros and those other hapless ones still had lived, and your 
  jewels been in no greaterperil. Nay, my wisdom teaches me 
  that because of the death of Bruithwir and his comrades shall 
  the greatest evils fall on Gods and Elves, and Men to be. 
  Without the Gods who brought you to the light and gave you 
  all the materials of your craft, teaching your first ignorance, 
  none of these fair things you love now so well ever would 
  have been; what has been done may again be done, for the 
  power of the Valar does not change; but of more worth than 
  all the glory of Valinor and all the grace and beauty of Kor 
  is peace and happiness and wisdom, and these once lost are 
   
   
  harder to recapture. Cease then to murmur and to speak 
  against the Valar, or to set yourselves in your hearts as equals 
  to their majesty; rather depart now in penitence knowing full 
  well that Melko has wrought this evil against you, and that 
  your secret trafficking with him has brought you all this loss 
  and sorrow. Trust him not again therefore, nor any others 
  that whisper secret words of discontent among you, for its 
  fruit is humiliation and dismay." 
  And the embassy was abashed and afraid and went back 
  unto Sirnumen utterly cast down; yet was Manwe's heart 
  
  heavier than theirs, for things had gone ill indeed, and yet he 
  foresaw that worse would be; and so did the destinies of the 
  Gods work out, for lo! to the Noldoli Manwe's words seemed 
  cold and heartless, and they knew not his sorrow and his 
  tenderness; and Manwe thought them strangely changed and 
  turned to covetice, who longed but for comfort, being like 
  children very full of the loss of their fair things. 
  Now Melko findeth himself in the wastes of Arvalin and 
  knoweth not how he may escape, for the gloom there is very 
  great, and he knoweth not those regions that stretch there 
  unto the utmost south. Therefore he sent a messenger claim- 
  ing the inviolable right of a herald (albeit this was a renegade 
  servant of Mandos whom Melko had perverted) over the pass 
  to Valinor, and there standing before the gates of Valmar' he 
  demanded audience of the Gods; and it was asked of him 
  whence he came, and he said from Ainu Melko, and Tulkas 
  would have hurled stones at him from the walls and slain 
  him, but the others as yet suffered him not to be mishandled, 
  but despite their anger and loathing they admitted him to the 
  great square of gold that was before Aule's courts. And at 
  the same hour riders were sent to Kor and to Sirnumen sum- 
  moning the Elves, for it was guessed that this matter touched 
  them near. When all was made ready the messenger took 
  stand beside the needle of pure gold whereon Aule had writ- 
  ten the story of the kindling of the Tree of gold (in Lorien's 
  courts stood one of silver with another tale), and on a sudden 
  Manwe said: "Speak!" and his voice was as a clap of wrath- 
  ful thunder, and the courts rang, but the envoy unabashed 
  uttered his message, saying: 
  "The Lord Melko, ruler of the world from the darkest east 
  to the outer slopes of the Mountains of Valinor unto his kins- 
   
   
  men the Ainur. Behold, in compensation for divers grievous 
  affronts and for long times of unjust imprisonment despite 
  his noble estate and blood that he has at your hands suffered, 
  now has he taken, as is due to him, certain small treasures 
  held by the Noldoli, your slaves. Great grief is it to him that 
  of these he has slain some, in that they would do him hurt in 
  the evil of their hearts; yet their blasphemous intent will he 
  now put from memory, and all the past injuries that ye the 
  Gods have wrought him will he so far forget as once again 
  to show his presence in that place that is called Valmar, if ye 
  will hearken to his conditions and fulfil them. For know that 
  the Noldoli shall be his servants and shall adorn him a house; 
  moreover of right he does demand --" but hereon even as 
  the herald lifted up his voice yet louder swelling with his 
  words of insolence, so great became the wrath of the Valar 
  that Tulkas and several of his house leapt down and seizing 
  him stopped his mouth, and the place of council was in up- 
  roar. Indeed Melko had not thought to gain aught but time 
  and the confusion of the Valar by this embassage of inso- 
  lence. 
  Then Manwe bid him unhand the herald, but the Gods 
  arose crying with one voice: "This is no herald, but a rebel, 
  a thief, and a murderer." "He hath defiled the sanctity of 
  Valinor," shouted Tulkas, "and cast his insolence in our 
  teeth." Now the mind of all the Elves was as one in this 
  matter. Hope they had none of the recovery of the jewels 
  save by the capture of Melko, which was now a matter be- 
  yond hope, but they would have no parley with Melko what- 
  soever and would treat him as an outlaw and all his folk. 
  
  (And this was the meaning of Manwe, saying that the death 
  of Bruithwir would be the root of the greatest evil, for it was 
  that slaying that most inflamed both Gods and Elves.)' 
  To this end they spoke in the ears of Varda and Aule, and 
  Varda befriended their cause before Manwe, and Aule yet 
  more stoutly, for his heart was sore too for the theft of so 
  many things of exquisite craft and workmanship; but Tulkas 
  Poldorea needed no pleading, being hot with ire. Now these 
  great advocates moved the council with their words, so that 
  in the end it is Manwe's doom that word he sent back to 
  Melko rejecting him and his words and outlawing him and 
  all his followers from Valinor for ever. These words would 
   
   
   
  he now speak to the envoy, bidding him begone to his master 
  with them, but the folk of the Vali and the Elves would have 
  none of it, and led by Tulkas they took that renegade to the 
  topmost peak of Taniquetil, and there declaring him no her- 
  ald and taking the mountain and the stars to witness of the 
  same they cast him to the boulders of Arvalien so that he was 
  slain, and Mandos received him into his deepest caves. 
  Then Manwe seeing in this rebellion and their violent deed 
  the seed of bitterness cast down his sceptre and wept; but the 
  others spake unto Sorontur King of Eagles upon Taniquetil 
  and by him were the words of Manwe sent to Melko: "Be- 
  gone for ever, 0 accursed, nor dare to parley more with Gods 
  or Elves. Neither shall thy foot nor that of any who serve 
  thee tread the soil of Valinor again while the world endures." 
  And Sorontur sought out Melko and said as he was bidden, 
  and of the death of his envoy he told [?too]. Then Melko 
  would have slain Sorontur, being mad with anger at the death 
  of his messenger; and verily this deed was not in accord with 
  the strict justice of the Gods, yet was the anger of those at 
  Valmar sorely tempted; but Melko has ever cast it against the 
  Gods most bitterly, twisting it into a black tale of wrong; and 
  between that evil one and Sorontur has there ever since been 
  hate and war, and that was most bitter when Sorontur and 
  his folk fared to the Iron Mountains and there abode, watch- 
  ing all that Melko did. 
  Now Aule goeth to Manwe and speaketh enheartening 
  words, saying how Valmar still stands and the Mountains are 
  high and a sure bulwark against evil. "Lo! if Melko sets once 
  more turmoils in the world, was he not bound in chains afore- 
  time, and so may be again: -- but behold, soon will I and 
  Tulkas fill that pass that leads to Erumani and the seas, that 
  Melko come not ever that way hither again." 
  But Manwe and Aule plan to set guards about all those 
  mountains until such time as Melko's deeds and places of 
  abode without become known. 
  Then does Aule fall to speech with Manwe concerning the 
  Noldoli, and he pleads much for them, saying that Manwe 
  wrought with anxiety has done hardly by them, for that of 
  Melko in sooth alone is the evil come, whereas the Eldar are 
  not slaves nor servants but beings of a wondrous sweetness 
  and beauty -- that they were guests for ever of the Gods. 
   
   
  Therefore does Manwe bid them now, an they will, go back 
  to Kor, and, if they so desire, busy themselves in fashioning 
  gems and fabrics anew, and all things of beauty and cost that 
  they may need in their labour shall be given to them even 
  
  more lavishly than before. 
  But when Feanor heard this saying, he said: "Yea, but who 
  shall give us back the joyous heart without which works of 
  loveliness and magic cannot be? -- and Bruithwir is dead, 
  and my heart also." Many nonetheless went then back to 
  Kor, and some semblance of old joy.is then restored, though 
  for the lessened happiness of their hearts their labours do not 
  bring forth gems of the old lustre and glory. But Feanor dwelt 
  in sorrow with a few folk in Sirnumen, and though he sought 
  day and night to do so he could in no wise make other jewels 
  like to the Silmarils of old, that Melko snatched away; nor 
  indeed has any craftsman ever done so since. At length does 
  he abandon the attempt, sitting rather beside the tomb of 
  Bruithwir, that is called the Mound of the First Sorrow,* and 
  is well named for all the woe that came from the death of 
  him who was laid there. There brooded Feanor bitter 
  thoughts, till his brain grew dazed by the black vapours of 
  his heart, and he arose and went to Kor. There did he speak 
  to the Gnomes, dwelling on their wrongs and sorrows and 
  their minished wealth and glory -- bidding them leave this 
  prison-house and get them into the world. "As cowards have 
  the Valar become; but the hearts of the Eldar are not weak, 
  and we will see what is our own, and if we may not get it by . 
  stealth we will do so by violence. There shall be war between 
  the Children of Iluvatar and Ainu Melko. What if we perish 
  . in our quest? The dark halls of Ve be little worse than this 
  bright prison....'" And he prevailed thus upon some to 
  go before Manwe with himseIf and demand that the Noldoli 
  be suffered to leave Valinor in peace and set safely by the 
  Gods upon the shores of the world whence they had of old 
  been ferried. 
  Then Manwe was grieved by their request and forbade the 
  Gnomes to utter such words in Kor if they desired still to 
  dwell there among the other Elves; but then changing from 
  * In the margin are written Gnomish names: 'Cum a Gumlaith or Cum 
  a Thegranaithos '. 
   
   
   
  harshness he told them many things concerning the world and 
  its fashion and the dangers that were already there, and the 
  worse that might soon come to be by reason of Melko's re- 
  turn. "My heart feels, and my wisdom tells me," said he, 
  "that no great age of time will now elapse ere those other 
  Children of Iluvatar, the fathers of the fathers of Men, do 
  come into the world -- and behold it is of the unalterable 
  Music of the Ainur that the world come in the end for a great 
  while under the sway of Men; yet whether it shall be for 
  happiness or sorrow Iluvatar has not revealed, and I would 
  not have strife or fear or anger come ever between the differ- 
  ent Children of Iluvatar, and fain would I for many an age 
  yet leave the world empty of beings who might strive against 
  the new-come Men and do hurt to them ere their clans be 
  grown to strength, while the nations and peoples of the Earth 
  are yet infants." To this he added many words concerning 
  Men and their nature and the things that would befall them, 
  and the Noldoli were amazed, for they had not heard the 
  Valar speak of Men, save very seldom; and had not then 
  heeded overmuch, deeming these creatures weak and blind 
  and clumsy and beset with death, nor in any ways likely to 
  match the glory of the Eldalie. Now therefore, although 
  Manwe had unburdened his heart in this way hoping that the 
  
  Noldoli, seeing that he did not labour without a purpose or 
  a reason, would grow calmer and more trustful of his love, 
  rather were they astonished to discover that the Ainur made 
  the thought of Men so great a matter, and Manwe's words 
  achieved the opposite of his wish; for Feanor in his misery 
  twisted them into an evil semblance, when standing again 
  before the throng of Kor he spake these words: 
  "Lo, now do we know the reason of our transportation 
  hither as it were cargoes of fair slaves! Now at length are we 
  told to what end we are guarded here, robbed of our heritage 
  in the world, ruling not the wide lands, lest perchance we 
  yield them not to a race unborn. To these foresooth -- a sad 
  folk, beset with swift mortality, a race of burrowers in the 
  dark, clumsy of hand, untuned to songs or musics, who shall 
  dully labour at the soil with their rude tools, to these whom 
  still he says are of Iluvatar would Manwe Sulimo lordling of 
  the Ainur give the world and all the wonders of its land, all 
  its hidden substances -- give it to these, that is our inheri- 
   
  tance. Or what is this talk of the dangers of the world? A 
  trick to deceive us; a mask of words! 0 all ye children of the 
  Noldoli, whomso will no longer be house-thralls of the Gods 
  however softly held, arise I bid ye and get you from Valinor, 
  for now is the hour come and the world awaits." 
  In sooth it is a matter for great wonder, the subtle cunning 
  of Melko -- for in those wild words who shall say that there 
  lurked not a sting of the minutest truth, nor fail to marvel 
  seeing the very words of Melko pouring from Feanor his foe, 
  who knew not nor remembered whence was the fountain of 
  these thoughts; yet perchance the [?outmost] origin of these 
  sad things was before Melko himself, and such things must 
  be -- and the mystery of the jealousy of Elves and Men is an 
  unsolved riddle, one of the sorrows at the world's dim roots. 
  Howso these deep things be, the fierce words of Feanor 
  got him instantly a mighty following, for a veil there seemed 
  before the hearts of the Gnomes -- and mayhap even this 
  was not without the knowledge of Iluvatar. Yet would Melko 
  have been rejoiced to hear it, seeing his evil giving fruit 
  beyond his hopes. Now however that evil one wanders the 
  dark plains of Eruman, and farther south than anyone had 
  yet penetrated he found a region of the deepest gloom, and 
  it seemed to him a good place wherein for the time to hide 
  his stolen treasure. 
  Therefore he seeks until he finds a dark cavern in the hills, 
  and webs of darkness lie about so that the black air might be 
  felt heavy and choking about one's face and hands. Very deep 
  and winding were those ways having a subterranean outlet 
  on the sea as the ancient books say, and here on a time weve 
  the Moon and Sun imprisoned afterward-, o for here dwelt the 
  primeval spirit Moru whom even the Valar know not whence 
  or when she came, and the folk of Earth have given her many 
  names. Mayhap she was bred of mists and darkness on the 
  confines of the Shadowy Seas, in that utter dark that came 
  between the overthrow of the Lamps and the kindling of the 
  Trees, but more like she has always been; and she it is who 
  loveth still to dwell in that black place taking the guise of an 
  unlovely spider, spinning a clinging gossamer of gloom that 
  catches in its mesh stars and moons and all bright things that 
  sail the airs. Indeed it was because of her labours that so little 
  of that overflowing light of the Two Trees flowed ever into 
   
   
  
  the world, for she sucked light greedily, and it fed her, but 
  she brought forth only that darkness that is a denial of all 
  light. Ungwe Lianti the great spider who enmeshes did the 
  Eldar call her, naming her also Wirilome or Gloomweaver, 
  whence still do the Noldoli speak of her as Ungoliont the 
  spider or as Gwerlum the Black. 
  Now between Melko and Ungwe Lianti was there friend- 
  ship from the first, when she found him and his comrades 
  straying in her caves, but Gloomweaver was ahungered of 
  the brightness of that hoard of jewels so soon as she saw 
  them. 
  Now Melko having despoiled the Noldoli and brought sor- 
  row and confusion into the realm of Valinor through less of 
  that hoard than aforetime, having now conceived a darker and 
  deeper plan of aggrandisement; therefore seeing the lust of 
  Ungwe's eyes he offers her all that hoard, saving only the 
  three Silmarils, if she will abet him in his new design. This 
  she granteth readily, and so came all that treasury of most 
  lovely gems fairer than any others that the world has seen 
  into the foul keeping of Wirilome, and was wound in webs 
  of darkness and hidden deep in the caverns of the eastern 
  slopes of the great hills that are the southern boundary of 
  Eruman. 
  Deeming that now is the time to strike while Valinor is yet 
  in uproar nor waiting for Aule and Tulkas to block the pas- 
  sage in the hills, Melko and Wirilome crept into Valinor and 
  lay hidden in a valley of the foothills until Silpion was in 
  bloom; but all the while was Gloomweaver spinning her most 
  lightless webs and ill-enchanted shades. These she lets float 
  down so that in place of the fair silver light of Silpion all 
  about the western plain of Valinor there creeps now a dim 
  uncertain darkness and faint lights waver in it. Then does she 
  throw a black cloak of invisibility about Melko and herself 
  and they steal across the plain, and the Gods are in wonder 
  and the Elves in Kor are afraid; nonetheless they do not as 
  yet suspect the hand of Melko in this, thinking rather it is 
  some work of Osse's, who at times with his storms caused 
  great mists and darkness to be wafted off the Shadowy Seas, 
  encroaching even the bright airs of Valinor; though in this he 
  met the anger both of Ulmo and of Manwe. Then Manwe 
  sent forth a sweet westerly breath wherewith he was accus- 
   
   
  tomed at such times to blow all sea-humours back eastward 
  over the waters, but such gentle breathing availed nothing 
  against the woven night heavy and clinging that Wirilome 
  had spread far abroad. Thus was it that unmarked Melko and 
  the Spider of Night reached the roots of Laurelin, and Melko 
  summoning all his godlike might thrust a sword into its beau- 
  teous stock, and the fiery radiance that spouted forth assur- 
  edly had consumed him even as it did his sword, had not 
  Gloomweaver cast herself down and lapped it thirstily, plying 
  even her lips to the wound in the tree's bark and sucking away 
  its life and strength. 
  By accursed fortune this deed was not straightway marked, 
  for it was the time of Laurelin's accustomed deepest repose; 
  and now behold, never more would it wake to glory, scatter- 
  ing beauty and joy upon the faces of the Gods. Because of 
  that great draught of light suddenly pride surged in Gwer- 
  lum's heart, and she heeded not Melko's warnings, but sate 
  herself now nigh to the roots of Silpion and spouted forth 
  evil fumes of night that flowed like rivers of blackness even 
  
  to the gates of Valmar. Now Melko takes the weapon that 
  remains to him, a knife, and will injure the bole of Silpion 
  as much as time will allow; but a Gnome called Daurin (Tu- 
  rin) wandering from Sirnumen in great boding of ill sees him 
  and makes for him, crying aloud. So great was the onrush 
  of that impetuous Gnome that ere Melko is aware he has 
  hewn at Wirilome where in the likeness of a spider she sprawls 
  upon the ground. Now the slender blade that Daurin wielded 
  came from the forge of Aule and was steeped in miruvor, or 
  never had he done harm to that secret [?being], but now he 
  cleaves one of her great legs, and his blade is stained with 
  her black gore, a poison to all [?things] whose life is light. 
  Then Wirilome writhing throws a thread about him and he 
  may not get free, and Melko ruthless stabs him. Then wrest- 
  ing that bright slender blade from his dying grasp he thrusts 
  it deep into Silpion's trunk, and the poison of Gwerlum black 
  upon it dried the very sap and essence of the tree, and its 
  light died suddenly to a dismal glow lost in impenetrable 
  dusk. 
  Then did Melko and Wirilome turn in flight, nor is it too 
  soon, for some that were behind Daurin seeing his fate fled 
  in terror both to Kor and Valmar, stumbling madly in the 
   
  darkness, but indeed already the Valar are riding forth upon 
  the plain speeding as fast as may be yet too late to defend the 
  Trees which they now know to be in danger. 
  Now do those Noldoli confirm their fears, saying how 
  Melko is indeed the author of the mischief, and they have but 
  one desire and that is to lay hands upon him and his accom- 
  plices ere they can escape beyond the mountains. 
  Tulkas is in the van of that great hunt leaping surefooted 
  in the dimness, and Orome may not keep up with him, for 
  even his divine steed cannot rush as headlong in the gather- 
  ing night as does Poldoreain the fire of his wrath. Ulmo 
  hears the shouting in his house in Van, and Osse [?thrusteth] 
  his head above the Shadowy Seas and seeing no longer any 
  light come down the valley of Kor he leaps upon the beach 
  of Eldamar and runs in haste to join the Ainur in their hunt. 
  Now is the only light place left in Valinor that garden where 
  the golden fountain sprang from Kulullin, and then were Vana 
  and Nessa and Urwen and many maids and ladies of the Valar 
  in tears, but Palurien girds her lord as he stands impatiently, 
  and Varda has ridden forth from Taniquetil by her lord's side 
  bearing a blazing star before him as a torch. 
  Telimektar son of Tulkas is with those noble ones, and his 
  face and weapons gleam as silver in the dark, but now all the 
  Gods and all their folk ride this way and that, and some have 
  [?hasty] torches in their hands, so that the plain is full of pale 
  wandering lights and the sound of voices hallooing in the 
  dusk. 
  Even as Melko speeds away a vanguard of the chase sweeps 
  by the Trees, and well nigh the Vali faint for anguish at the 
  ruin they see there; but now Melko and certain of his com- 
  rades, aforetime children of Mandos, are separated from 
  Ungwe, who wrapped in night gets her gone southward and 
  over the mountains to her home, nor does that chase ever 
  draw nigh to her; but the others flee northward with great 
  speed, for Melko's comrades have knowledge of the moun- 
  tains there, and hope to get [?him] through. There came a 
  place at length where the shadow-veils were thin and they 
  were viewed by a scattered band of the Vali, and Tulkas was 
  amongst them; who now with a great roar leaps at them. 
  
  Indeed it might have come to battle upon the plain betwixt 
  Tulkas and Melko had not the distance been overgreat, so 
  t 
  t 
  1 
   
   
  that even as Tulkas gained to within spearcast of Melko a 
  belt of mist took the fugitives again and the mocking laugh 
  of Melko seems to come first from one side and then from 
  the other, now from his elbow almost, now from far ahead, 
  and Tulkas turns wildly about and Melko slips away. 
  Then Makar and Measse rode in all haste north with their 
  folk, arousing Mandos and ordering the guarding of the 
  mountain paths, but either Makar was too late or Melko's 
  cunning defeated him -- and the mind of Makar was not 
  oversubtle, for no glimpse of that Ainu did they see, though 
  assuredly he did escape that way, and worked much evil after 
  in the world, yet none are there whom I have heard tell ever 
  of the manner of his perilous flight back to the ice-kingdoms 
  of the North.' 
  NOTES 
  1 See pp. 125-6. 
  2 Lirillo appears in the list of secondary names of the Valar 
  referred to on p. 98 as a name of Salmar-Noldorin. 
  3 'father of Feanor' is the final reading after a prolonged hes- 
  itation between 'son of Feanor' and 'brother of Feanor'. 
  4 For the story of the taking of rock and stone from Arvalin 
  (Eruman) for the raising of the Mountains of Valinor see 
  p. 70. 
  5 'sire of Feanor' is an emendation from 'son of Feanor', see 
  note 3. 
  6 After the word 'fabrics' there stood the following sentence, 
  which was struck through: 'which the Gods could an they 
  listed have created in an hour' -- a sentence notable in it- 
  self and also for its excision. 
  7 The MS page beginning with the words 'before the gates of 
  Valmar' and ending with 'unabashed uttered his message, 
  saying' is written round the little world-map reproduced 
  and described on pp. 83ff. 
  8 In this part of the tale the manuscript consists of detached 
  passages, with directions from one to another; the place of 
  this sentence is not perfectly clear, but seems most probably 
  to belong here. 
  9 The dots are in the original. 
  10 'afterward' is an emendation from 'of old'. A question mark 
  is written in the margin against this sentence. 
   
  Changes made to names in 
  The Theft of Melko and the Darkening of Valinor. 
  Ellu Melemno < Melemno (in Chapter V, p. 129, in an added 
  sentence, the leader of the Solosimpi is Ellu). 
  Sirnumen < Numessir (at the first two occurrences; subse- 
  quently Sirnumen was the form first written). 
  Eruman < Harmalin (pp. 160, 168), < Habbanan (p. 167). 
  Arvalin < Harvalien < Habbanan (p. 160), < Harvalien < 
  Harmalin (p. 162); Arvalien thus first written p. 164. 
  Bruithwir replaces an earlier name, probably Maron. 
  Bruithwir go-Maidros < Bruithwir go-Feanor. go- is a patro- 
  nymic, 'son of'. See 171, notes 3 and 5. 
  Moru This name could equally well be read, as also at its oc- 
  casional occurrences elsewhere, as Morn (see the Appen- 
  
  dix on Names). It replaces here another name, probably 
  Mordi. 
  Ungoliont < Gungliont. 
  Daurin (Torin) The original reading at the first occurence was 
  Feanor, changed to (?)Daurlas........ akin to Feanor, 
  and then to a Gnome called Daurin (Torin). The subse- 
  quent occurrences of Daurin are emendations of Feanor. 
  Commentary on 
  The Theft of Melko and the Darkening of Valinor 
  The story of the corruption of the Noldoli by Melko was 
  ultimately told quite differently; for there entered the matter 
  of the strife between Finwe's sons Feanor and Fingolfin (The 
  Silmarillion p. 69), of which in the tale there is no trace, and 
  where in any case Feanor is not the son of Finwe Noleme 
  but of one Bruithwir. The primary motive in the later story 
  of Melkor's desire for the Silmarils (ibid. p. 67) is here rep- 
  resented only by a lust for the gems of the Noldoli in general: 
  it is indeed a remarkable feature of the original mythology 
  that though the Silmarils were present they were of such 
  relatively small importance. There is essential agreement 
  with the later story in its being the Noldoli at whom Melko 
  aimed his attack, and there is a quite close, if limited, sim- 
  ilarity in the arguments he used: the confinement of the Elves 
  in Valinor by the Valar, and the broad realms in the East that 
   
   
  were rightly theirs -- but notably absent from Melko's words 
  is any reference to the coming of Men: this element is in the 
  tale introduced later and quite differently, by Manwe himself 
  (p. 166). Moreover the particular association of the Noldoli 
  with the evil Va1a arises from his desire for their gems: in 
  The Silmarillion (p. 66) the Noldor turned to him for the 
  instruction he could give, while the other kindreds held aloof. 
  Fromthis point the narratives diverge altogether; for the 
  secret evil of Melkor was in The Silmarillion laid bare as a 
  result of the enquiry held into the quarrel of the Noldorin 
  princes, whereashere its revelation came about more simply 
  from the anxiety of Finwe Noleme about the unrest of his 
  people. The later story is of course far superior, in that Mel- 
  kor was sought by the Valar as a known enemy as soon as his 
  machinations were uncovered (though he escaped), whereas 
  in the tale, despite there being now every evidence that he 
  was by no means reformed, he was merely told to go and 
  think things over in Mandos. The germ of the story in The 
  Silmarillion of Feanor's banishment to Formenos, where he 
   was accompanied by Finwe, is present, though here the en- 
  tire people of the Noldoli are ordered to leave Kor for the 
  rugged dale northwards where the stream Hiri plunged un- 
  derground, and the command to do so seems to have been 
  less a punishment meted out to them by Manwe than a pre- 
  . caution and a safeguard. 
  In connection with the place of the banishment of the Nol- 
  doli, here called Sirnumen ('Western Stream'), it may be 
  mentioned that in an isolated note found in the little book 
  referred to on p. 13 it is stated: 'The river of the second 
  rocky dwelling of the Gnomes in Valinor was kelusindi and 
  ; the spring at its source kapalinda.' 
  Very remarkable is the passage (p. 156) where Manwe is 
  said to know that 'the Elves were children of the world and 
  must one day return to her bosom'. As I have noticed earlier 
  (pp. 83-4) 'the world' is often equated with the Great Lands, 
  and this usage occurs repeatedly in the present tale, but it is 
  
  not clear to me whether this sense is intended here. I incline 
  to think that the meaning of the phrase is that at 'the Great 
  End' the Eldar, being bound to the Earth, cannot return with 
  the Valar and spirits that were 'before the world' (p. 66) to 
   
   
  the regions whence they came (cf. the conclusion of the orig- 
  inal Music of the Ainur, p. 58). 
  Coming to the account of the theft of the jewels, the struc- 
  ture of the narrative is again radically different from the later 
  story, in that there Melkor's attack on the Noldor of Forme- 
  nos, the theft of the Silmarils and the slaying of Finwe, was 
  accomplished after his meeting with Ungoliant in the South 
  and the destruction of the Two Trees; Ungoliant was with 
  him at Formenos. Nor in the earliest version is there any 
  mention of Melko's previous visit to Formenos (The Silmar- 
  illion pp. 71-2), after which he passed through the Calacirya 
  and went northwards up the coast, returning later in secret 
  to Avathar (Arvalin, Eruman) to seek out Ungoliant. 
  On the other hand the great festival was already the occa- 
  sion for Melko's theft of the Silmarils from the dwelling of 
  the Noldoli, though the festival was wholly different in hav- 
  ing a purely commemorative purpose (see The Silmarillion 
  pp. 74-5), and it was a necessary part of that purpose that 
  the Solosimpi should be present (in The Silmarillion 'Only 
  the Teleri beyond the mountains still sang upon the shores 
  of the sea; for they recked little of seasons or times...'). 
  Of Melko's dark accomplices out of Mandos (some of them 
  said to be 'aforetime children of Mandos', p. 170) them is 
  no trace later, nor of his theft of Orome's horses; and while 
  Melko is here said to have wished to leave Valinor by passes 
  over the northern mountains, but to have thought better of it 
  (leading to a reflection on what might have been the fate of 
  Valinor had he not), in the later story his movement north- 
  wards was a feint. But it is interesting to observe the germ 
  of the one in the other, the underlying idea never lost of a 
  northward and then a southward movement, even though it 
  takes place at a different point in the narrative and has a 
  different motivation. 
  Interesting also is the emergence of the idea that a close 
  kinsman of Feanor's -- only after much hesitation between 
  brother and son becoming fixed on the father -- was slain 
  by Melkor in the dwelling of the Noldoli, Sirnumen, precur- 
  sor of Formenos; but the father had yet to be identified with 
  the lord of the Noldoli. 
  In this passage there are some slight further geographical 
   
  indications. The Two Trees stood to the north of the city 
  of Valmar (p. 158), as they are shown on the map (see pp. 
  83-4); and, again in agreement with the map, the Great Lands 
  and the Outer Lands came very close together in the far North 
  (p. 160). Most notably, the gap in the Mountains of Valinor 
  shown on the map and which I marked with the letter e is 
  now explained: 'the low place in the hills' by which Melko 
  and his following passed out of Valinor into Arvalin-Eruman, 
  a gap left by Tulkas and Aule for their own entry into Valinor 
  at the.time of the raising of the mountains (p. 160). 
  Of the next part of this tale (pp. 161-4) almost nothing 
  survived. Manwe's lecture to the Noldoli disappeared (but 
  some of its content is briefly expressed at another place in 
  the narrative of The Silmarillion, p. 68: 'The Noldor began 
  to murmur against [the Valar], and many became filled with 
  
  pride, forgetting how much of what they had and knew came 
  to them in gift from the Valar'). Manwe's naming of Feanor's 
  father Bruithwir by the patronymic go-Maidros is notable: 
  though the name Maidros was subsequently to be that of 
  Feanor's eldest son, not of his grandfather, it was from the 
  outset associated with the 'Feanorians'. There is no trace 
  later of the strange story of the renegade servant of Mandos, 
  who brought Melko's outrageous message to the Valar, and 
  who was hurled to his death from Taniquetil by the irrepress- 
  ible Tulkas in direct disobedience to Manwe; nor of the 
  sending of Sorontur to Melko as the messenger of the Gods 
  (it is not explained how Sorontur knew where to find him). 
  It is said here that afterwards 'Sorontur and his folk fared to 
  the Iron Mountains and there abode, watching all that Melko 
  did'. I have noticed in commenting (p. 120) on The Chain- 
  ing of Melko that the Iron Mountains, said to be south of 
  Hisilome (pp. 108, 127), them correspond to the later Moun- 
  tains of Shadow (Ered Wethrin). On the other hand, in the 
  Tale of the Sun and Moon (p. 197) Melko after his escape 
  from Valinor makes himself 'new dwellings in that region of 
  the North where stand the Iron Mountains very high and 
  terrible to see', and in the original Tale of Turambar* it is 
  * The actual title of this tale is The Tale of Turambar and the Foaloke, 
  the Foaloke being the Dragon. 
   
   
  said that Angband lay beneath the roots of the northernmost 
  fastnesses of the Iron Mountains, and that these mountains 
  were so named from 'the Hells of Iron' beneath them. The 
  statement in the present tale that Sorontur 'watched all that 
  Melko did' from his abode in the Iron Mountains obviously 
  implies likewise that Angband was beneath them; and the 
  story that Sorontur (Thorondor) had his eyries on Thango- 
  rodrim before he removed them to Gondolin survived long 
  in the 'Silmarillion' tradition (see Unfinished Tales p. 43 and 
  note 25). There is thus, apparently, a contradictory usage of 
  the term 'Iron Mountains' within the Lost Tales; unless it can 
  be supposed that these mountains were conceived as a con- 
  tinuous range, the southerly extension (the later Mountains 
  of Shadow) forming the southern fence of Hisilome, while 
  the northern peaks, being above Angband, gave the range its 
  name. Evidence that this is so will appear later. 
  In the original story the Noldoli of Sirnumen were given 
  permission (through the intercession of Aule) to return to 
  Kor, but Feanor remained there in bitterness with a few oth- 
  ers; and thus the situation of the later narrative -- the Noldor 
  in Tirion, but Feanor at Formenos -- is achieved, with the. 
  element absent of Feanor's banishment and unlawful return 
  to the city of the Elves. An underlying difference to be noted 
  is that in The Silmarillion (pp. 61-2) the Vanyar had long 
  since departed from Tirion and gone to dwell on Taniquetil 
  or in Valinor: of this them is no suggestion in the old tale; 
  and of course there is the central structural difference be- 
  tween the early and late narratives -- when Feanor raises his 
  standard of rebellion the Trees are still shining in Valinor. 
  In the tale, a good while seems to elapse after the loss of 
  the treasures of the Noldoli, during which they set to work 
  again with lessened joy and Feanor sought in vain to remake 
  the Silmarils: this element must of course disappear in the 
  later, much tauter structure, where Feanor (refusing to hand 
  over the Silmarils to the Valar for the healing of the Trees 
  and not yet knowing that Melko has taken them) knows with- 
  
  out attempting it that he cannot remake them any more than 
  Yavanna can remake the Trees. 
  The embassage of Feanor and other Noldoli to Manwe, 
  demanding that the Gods ferry them back to the Great Lands, 
  was excised, and with it Manwe's remarkable instruction to 
   
   
  them concerning the coming of Men -- and his expressed 
  reluctance to have the Eldar return to 'the world' while Men 
  were still in their infancy. No such idea is represented in The 
  Silmarillion as being in Manwe's mind (rior is there any sug- 
  gestion that Manwe's knowledge was so great); and indeed, 
  where in the old story it was Manwe's very description of 
  Men and account of his policy with regard to them that gave 
  rise to Feanor's rhetoric against them, and which gave strong 
  colour to his assertion of the Valar's true motive for bringing 
  the Eldar to Valinor, in The Silmarillion (p. 68) these ideas 
  are a part of the lies of Melkor (I have noticed above that in 
  Melko's persuasions of the Noldoli in the tale there is no 
  reference to the coming of Men). 
  An otherwise unknown element in the Music of the Ainur 
  is revealed in Manwe's words: that the world shall come in 
  the end for a great while under the sway of Men. In the 
  original version there are several suggestions in reflective 
  asides that all was fated: so here 'the jealousy of Elves and 
  Men' is seen as perhaps a necessary part of the unfolding of 
  the history of the world, and earlier in the tale (p. 156) it is 
  asked: 'Who shall say but that all these deeds, even the seem- 
  ing needless evil of Melko, were but a portion of the destiny 
  of old?' 
  But for all the radical changes in the narrative the char- 
  acteristic note of Feanor's rhetoric remained; his speech 
  to the Noldoli of Kor rises in the same rhythms as his 
  speech by torchlight to the Noldor of Tirion (The Silmar- 
  illion pp. 82 -- 3). 
  In the story of Melko and Ungoliont it is seen that essential 
  elements were present ab initio: the doubt as to her origin, 
  her dwelling in the desolate regions in the south of the Outer 
  Lands, her sucking in of light to bring forth webs of dark- 
  ness; her alliance with Melko, his rewarding her with the 
  gems stolen from the Noldoli (though this was differently 
  treated later), the piercing of the Trees by Melko and Ungo- 
  liont's sucking up the light; and the great hunt mounted by 
  the Valar, which failed of its object through darkness and 
  mist, allowing Melko to escape out of Valinor by the north- 
  ward ways. 
  Within this structure there are as almost always a great 
  many points of difference between the first story and the later 
   
  versions. In The Silmarillion (p. 73) Melko went to Avathar 
  because he knew of Ungoliant's dwelling there, whereas in 
  the tale she found him wandering there seeking a way of 
  escape. In the tale her origin is unknown, and though this 
  element may be said to have remained in The Silmarillion 
  ('The Eldar know not whence she came', ibid.), by the de- 
  vice of 'Some have said...' a clear explanation is in fact 
  given: she was a being from 'before the world', perverted by 
  Melkor, who had been her lord, though she denied him. The 
  original idea of 'the primeval spirit Moru' (p. 167) is made 
  explicit in an entry in the early word-list of the Gnomish 
  language, where the name Muru is defined as 'a name of the 
  Primeval Night personified as Gwerlum or Gungliont'.* 
  
  The old story markedly lacks the quality of the description 
  in The Silmarillion of the descent of Melkor and Ungoliant 
  from Mount Hyarmentir into the plain of Valinor; and there 
  too the great festival of the Valar and Eldar was in progress 
  at the time: here it is long since over. In The Silmarillion the 
  assault on the Trees came at the time of the mingling of the 
  lights (p. 75), while here Silpion was in full bloom; and 
  the detail of the account of the destruction of the Trees is 
  rendered quite different through the presence of the Gnome 
  Daurin, afterwards abandoned without trace. Thus in the old 
  story it is not actually said that Ungoliont drank the light of 
  Silpion, but only that the tree died from her poison on Daur- 
  in's blade, with which Melko stabbed its trunk; and in The 
  Silmarillion Ungoliant went to 'the Wells of Varda' and drank 
  them dry also. It is puzzling that the Gnome was first named 
  Feanor, since he was slain by Melko. It would seem that my 
  father was at least momentarily entertaining the idea that 
  Feanor would play no part in the story of the Noldoli in the 
  Great Lands; but in outlines for a later tale (pp. 270-1) he 
  died in Mithrim. In this passage is the first appearance of 
  miruvor, defined in the early Qenya word-list as 'nectar, drink 
  of the Valar', with this cf. The Road Goes Ever On, p. 61, 
  wheremy father stated that it was the name given by the 
  Valar to the drink poured at their festivals, and compared it 
  * In the tale (see p. 172) the name Gungliont was originally written, 
  but was emended to Ungoliont. 
   
  to the nectar of the Olympian Gods (in the translation of 
  Namarie he rendered miruvore 'nectar', ibid. p. 58). 
  Most important of the differences in the tale is the imme- 
  diate return of Ungoliont to her lair in the south, so that all 
  the story in The Silmarillion (pp. 80-1) of 'the Thieves' 
  Quarrel', the rescue of Melkor by the Balrogs, and Ungo- 
  liant's coming into Nan Dungortheb, is absent from the nar- 
  rative in the Lost Tales; the surrender of the gems of the 
  Noldoli to Ungoliont takes place in the early version at the 
  time of her first meeting with Melko -- in The Silmarillion 
  he did not then possess them, for the attack on Formenos 
  had not yet taken place. 
   
   
  VII. 
  THE FLIGHT OF 
  THE NOLDOLI. 
  There is no break in Lindo's narrative, which continues on in 
  the same hastily-pencilled form (and near this point passes to 
  another similar notebook, clearly with no break in composi- 
  tion), but I have thought it convenient to introduce a new 
  chapter, or a new 'Tale', here, again taking the title from the 
  cover of the book. 
  'Nonetheless the Gods did not give up hope, but many a 
  time would meet beneath the ruined tree of Laurelin and 
  thence break and scour the land of Valinor once more un- 
  wearingly, desiring fiercely to avenge the hurts done to their 
  fair. realm; and now the Eldar at their summons aided in the 
  chase that labours not only in the plain but toils both up and 
  down the slopes of the mountains, for there is no escape from 
  Valinor to west, where lie the cold waters of the Outer Seas. 
  But Feanor standing in the square about Inwe's house in 
  topmost Kor will not be silenced, and cries out that all the 
  Noldoli shall gather about him and hearken, and many thou- 
  sands of them come to hear his words bearing slender torches, 
  
  so that that place is filled with a lurid light such as has never 
  before shone on those white walls. Now when they are gath- 
  ered there and Feanor sees that far the most of the company 
  is of the kin of the Noldor' he exhorts them to seize now this 
  darkness and confusion and the weariness of the Gods to cast 
  off the yoke -- for thus demented he called the days of bliss 
  in Valinor -- and get them hence carrying with them what 
  they might or listed. "If all your hearts be too faint to follow, 
  behold I Feanor go now alone into the wide and magic world 
   
   
   
  to seek the gems that are my own, and perchance many great 
  and strange adventures will there befall me more worthy of 
  a child of Iluvatar than a servant of the Gods." 
  Then is there a great rush of those who will follow him at 
  once, and though wise Noleme speaks against this rashness 
  they will not hear him, and ever the tumult groweth wilder. 
  Again Noleme pleads that at least they send an embassy to 
  Manwe to take due farewell and maybe get his goodwill and 
  counsel for their journeying, but Feanor persuades them to 
  cast away even such moderate wisdom, saying that to do so 
  were but to court refusal, and that Manwe would forbid them 
  and prevent them: "What is Valinor to us," say they, "now 
  that its light is come to little -- as lief and liever would we 
  have the untrammeled world." Now then they arm them- 
  selves as best they may -- for nor Elves nor Gods in those 
  days bethought themselves overmuch of weapons -- and 
  store of jewels they took and stuffs of raiment; but all their 
  books of their lore they left behind, and indeed there was not 
  much therein that the wise men among them could not match 
  from memory. But Noleme seeing that his counsel prevailed 
  not would not be separated from his folk, and went with them 
  and aided them in all their preparations. Then did they.get 
  them down the hill of Kor lit by the flame of torches, and so 
  faring in haste along the creek and the shores of that arm of 
  the Shadowy Sea that encroached here upon the hills they 
  found the seaward dwellings of the Solosimpi. 
  The next short section of the text was struck through after- 
  wards, the words 'Insert the Battle of Kopas Alqalunten' writ- 
  ten across it, and replaced by a rider. The rejected section 
  reads: 
  The most of that folk were gone a-hunting with the Gods, 
  but some of those that remained they suaded to cast in their 
  lot with them, as already had some of the Teleri, but of the 
  Inwir none would hearken to their words. Now having nigh 
  as many maids and women as of men and boys (albeit many 
  especially of the youngest children were left in Kor and Sir- 
  numen) they were at a loss, and in this extremity, being dis- 
  traught with sorrows and wildered in mind, the Noldoli did 
  those deeds which afterwards they most bitterly rued -- for 
   
  by them was the displeasure laid heavily on all their folk and 
  the hearts even of their kindred were turned against them for 
  a while. 
  Coming upon Copaswhere was a haven of great quiet 
  beloved of the Solosimpi they seized all the ships of that 
  people and embarked thereon their womenfolk and children 
  and some few [?others] wherewith were those of the Solo- 
  simpi who had joined them, for these had a skill in naviga- 
  tion. In this way marching endlessly along the beach that 
  grew wilder and more evil going as it trended to the North, 
  
  while the fleet coasted beside them not far out to sea, it has 
  been said to me that the Noldoli got them from Valinor; 
  however I know not the matter deeply, and maybe there are 
  tales known to none of the Gnome-kin that relate more clearly 
  the sad happenings of that time. Moreover have I heard say 
  The rider that replaces this passage was written carefully and 
  very legib1y in ink on separate sheets, at how great an interval 
  of time I cannot say. 
  The Kinslaughter 
  (Battle of Kopas Alqalunten) 
  The most of that folk were gone a-hunting with the Gods, 
  but many there were gathered about the beaches before their 
  dwellings and dismay was abroad among them, yet still were 
  no few busy about the places of their ships, and the chief of 
  these was that one they named Kopas, or more fully Kopas 
  Alqalunte, the Haven of the Swanships.* Now Swanhaven 
  was like a bason of quiet waters, save that towards the east- 
  ward and the seas the ring of rocks that enclosed it sank 
  somewhat, and them did the sea pierce through, so that there 
  was a mighty arch of living stone. So great was this that save 
  of the mightiest ships two might pass therethrough, one go- 
  ing out maybe and another seeking inward to the quiet blue 
  waters of the haven, nor would the mast-tops come nigh to 
  * In the margin is written lelfethyp. This is Old English, representing 
  the interpretation of the Elvish name made by Eriol in his own lan- 
  guage: the first element meaning 'swan' (ielfetu), and the second (later 
  'hithe') meaning 'haven, landing-place'. 
   
  grazing on the rock. Not much of the light of the Trees came 
  thither aforetime by reason of the wall, wherefore was it lit 
  ever with a ring of lamps of gold, and lanterns there were 
  too of many colours tokening the wharves and landings of 
  the different houses; but through the arch the pale waters of 
  the Shadowy Seas might distantly be glimpsed, lit faintly 
  with the shining of the Trees. Very beautiful was that harbour 
  to gaze upon, what time the white fleets came shimmering 
  home and the troubled waters broke the mirrored radiance 
  of the lamps into rippling lights, weaving strange patterns of 
  many twinkling lines. But now were all those vessels lying 
  still, and a deep gloom was settled on the place at the fading 
  of the Trees. 
  Of the Solosimpi none would hearken to the wild words 
  of the Noldoli, save a few that might be counted on two 
  hands; and so did that folk wander unhappily northward along 
  the shores of Eldamar, even till they came to the cliff-tops 
  that gazed down upon Swanhaven, and therefrom had the 
  Solosimpi of old cut winding stairs in the rock leading down 
  to the harbour's edge. Now northward thence the way was 
  very rugged and evil, and the Noldoli had with them nigh as 
  many maids and women as of men and boys (albeit many 
  especially of the youngest children were left in Kor and in 
  Sirnumen and many tears were shed thereat); wherefore were 
  they now at a loss, and in this extremity, distraught with 
  sorrows and wildered in mind, they here wrought those deeds 
  which afterwards they have most bitterly repented -- for by 
  them was for a while the displeasure of the Gods laid heavily 
  upon all their folk and the hearts even of the Eldalie were 
  turned against them. 
  Behold, the counsel of Feanor is that by no means can that 
  host hope to win swiftly along the coast save by the aid of 
  ships; "and these," said he, "an the shore-elves will not 
  give them, we must take". Wherefore going down to the 
  
  harbour they essayed to go upon those ships that there lay, 
  but the Solosimpi said them nay, yet for the great host of the 
  Gnome-folk they did not as yet resist; but a new wrath awoke 
  there between Eldar and Eldar. So did the Noldoli embark 
  all their womenfolk and children and a great host beside upon 
  those ships, and casting them loose they oared them with a 
  great multitude of oars towards the seas. Then did a great 
   
  anger blaze in the hearts of the Shoreland Pipers, seeing the 
  theft of those vessels that their cunning and long labours had 
  fashioned, and some there were that the Gods had made of 
  old on Tol Eressea as has been recounted, wondrous and 
  magic boats, the first that ever were. So sprang up suddenly 
  a voice among them: "Never shall these thieves leave the 
  Haven in our ships", and all those of the Solosimpi that were 
  there ran swiftly atop of the cliff-wall to where the archway 
  was wherethrough that fleet must pass, and standing there 
  they shouted to the Gnomes to return; but these heeded them 
  not and held ever on their course, and the Solosimpi threat- 
  ened them with rocks and strung their elfin bows. 
  Seeing this and believing war already to be kindled came 
  now those of the Gnomes who might not fare aboard the 
  ships but whose part it was to march along the shores, and 
  they sped behind the Solosimpi, until coming suddenly 
  upon them nigh the Haven's gate they slew them bitterly or cast 
  them in the sea; and so first perished the Eldar neath the weap- 
  ons of their kin, and that was a deed of horror. Now the 
  number of the Solosimpi that fell was very many, and of the 
  Gnomes not a few, for they had to fight hard to win their way 
  back from those narrow cliff-top paths, and many of the shore- 
  land folk hearing the affray were gathered in their rear. 
  At length however it is done, and all those ships have passed 
  out to the wide seas, and the Noldoli fared far away, but the 
  little lamps are broken and the Haven is dark and very still, 
  save for the faint sound of tears. Of like kind were all the 
  works of Melko in this world. 
  Now tells the tale that as the Solosimpi wept and the Gods 
  scoured all the plain of Valinor or sat despondent neath the 
  ruined Trees a great age passed and it was one of gloom, and 
  during that time the Gnome-folk suffered the very greatest 
  evils and all the unkindliness of the world beset them. For 
  some marched endlessly along that shore until Eldamar was 
  dim and forgotten far behind, and wilder grew the ways and 
  more impassable as it trended to the North, but the fleet 
  coasted beside them not far out to sea and the shore-farers 
  might often see them dimly in the gloom, for they fared but 
  slowly in those sluggish waves. 
  Yet of all the sorrows that walked those ways I know not 
  the full tale, nor have any told it, for it would be an ill tale, 
   
  and though the Gnomes relate many things concerning those 
  days more clearly than I can, yet do they in no wise love to 
  dwell upon the sad happenings of that time and will not often 
  awake its memory. Nonetheless have I heard it said 
  The inserted rider ends here and we return to the original 
  roughly-pencilled text: 
  that never would they have made the dreadful passage of the 
  Qerkaringa had they or yet been subject to weariness, sick- 
  ness, and the many weaknesses that after became their lot 
  dwelling far from Valinor. Still was the blessed food of the 
  Gods and their drink rich in their veins and they were half- 
  divine -- but no limpe had they as yet to bring away, for that 
  
  was not given to the fairies until long after, when the March 
  of Liberation was undertaken, and the evils of the world 
  which Melko poisoned with his presence soon fell upon 
  them.' 
  'Nay, if thou wilt forgive me bursting in upon thy tale,' 
  quoth Eriol, 'what meaneth thy saying "the dread passage 
  of the Qerkaringa"? ' 
  'Know then,' said Lindo, 'that the trend of the coasts of 
  Eldamar and those coasts that continue that strand northward 
  beyond the wide haven of Kopas is ever to the East, so that 
  after uncounted miles, more northward even than the Moun- 
  tains of Iron and upon the confines of the Icy Realms, the 
  Great Seas aided by a westerly bend of the shores of the Great 
  Lands dwindle to a narrow sound. Now the passage of that 
  .water is of impassable peril, for it is full of evil currents and 
  eddies of desperate strength, and islands of floating ice swim 
  therein, grinding and crashing together with a dread noise 
  and destroying both great fish and vessels, do any ever dam 
  to venture there. In those days however a narrow neck, which 
  the Gods after destroyed, ran out from the western land al- 
  most to the eastern shores, yet it was of ice and snow [?pil- 
  lared] and torninto gaps and cliffs and was all but 
  untraver'sable, and that was the Helkarakse or Icefang,' and 
  it was a remnant of the old and terrible ices that crept 
  throughout those regions ere Melko was chained and the 
  North became clement for a while, and it maintained itself 
  there by reason of the narrowness of the seas and the [?jam- 
   
  ming] of the ice-isles floating down from the deepest North 
  whither winter had withdrawn. Now that strip of water that 
  flowed still between Icefang's tip and the Great Lands was 
  called Qerkaringa or Chill Gulf.' 
  Had Melko indeed known of the Gnomes' wild attempt to 
  cross it he might have overwhelmed them all in that ill place 
  or done whatso he willed, but many months had gone since 
  he himself had fled perchance by that very way, and he was 
  now far afield. Say I not well, Rumil, with regard to these 
  things?' 
  'Thou hast told the true tale,' said Rumil, 'yet hast thou 
  not said how ere they came to Helkarakse the host passed by 
  that place where Mornie is wont to be beached, for there a 
  steep and rugged path winds down from Mandos deep in the 
  mountains that the souls whom Fui sends to Arvalin must 
  tread.' There did a servant of Vefantur spy them and asking 
  what might that wayfaring mean pled with them to return, 
  but they answered him scornfully, so that standing upon a 
  high rock he spoke to them aloud and his voice came even 
  to the fleet upon the waves; and he foretold to them many of 
  the evil adventures that after came to them, warning them 
  against Melko, and at last he said: "Great is the fall of Gon- 
  dolin", and none there understood, for Turondo son of 
  Noleme' was not yet upon the Earth. But the wise men stored 
  his sayings, for Mandos and all his people have a power of 
  prophecy, and these words were treasured long among them 
  as the Prophecies of Amnos, for thus was the place where 
  they were spoken called at that time, which now is 
  Hanstovanen or the beaching place of Mornie. 
  After that the Noldoli journeyed slowly, and when the aw- 
  ful isthmus of Helkarakse was before them some were for 
  ferrying all the host, part at a time, across the sea, venturing 
  rather over the perilous waters than seeking to find passage 
  over the gulfs and treacherous crevasses of the isthmus of 
  
  ice. This they tried, and a great ship was lost with all aboard 
  by reason of a certain fearsome eddy that was in the bay nigh 
  where Helkarakse jutted from the western mainland; and that 
  eddy at times spins around like a vast top and shrieks with a 
  loud wailing noise most terrible to hear, and such things as 
  approach are sucked down to its monstrous deep and crushed 
  there upon jags of ice and rock; and the name of the eddy is 
   
   
  Wiruin. Wherefore are the Noldoli in great anguish and per- 
  plexity, for even could they find a way through the terrors of 
  the Helkarakse, behold they cannot even so reach the inner 
  world, for still there lies that gap at the far end, and though 
  but narrow the screech of water rushing therethrough can be 
  heard thus far away, and the boom of ice splitting from the 
  cape came to them, and the crash and buffet of the ice-isles 
  that thrust down from the North through that dreadful strait. 
  Now the presence of those floating isles of ice no doubt 
  was due to the presence of Melko once more in the far North, 
  for winter had retreated to the uttermost North and South, so 
  that almost it had no foothold in the world remaining in those 
  days of peace that are called Melko's Chains; but nonetheless 
  it was this very activity of Melko that in the end proved the 
  salvation of the Noldoli, for behold they now are constrained 
  to lead all their womenfolk and the mariners of their host out 
  of the ships, and there on those bleak shores they beach them 
  and set now a miserable encampment. 
  Songs name that dwelling' the Tents of Murmuring, for 
  there arose much lamentation and regret, and many blamed 
  Feanor bitterly, as indeed was just, yet few deserted the host 
  for they suspected that there was no welcome ever again for 
  them back to Valinor -- and this some few who sought to 
  return indeed found, though this entereth not into this tale. 
  When their woes are now at the blackest and scarce any 
  look for return of any joy again, behold winter unfurls her 
  banners again and marches slowly south clad in ice with 
  spears of frost and lashes of hail. Yet so great is the cold that 
  the floating ice packs and jams and piles like hills between 
  the end of Helkarakse and the Eastern land, and in the end 
  does it become so strong that the current moves it not. Then 
  abandoning their stolen ships they leave their sorrowful en- 
  campment and strive to cross the terrors of the Qerkaringa. 
  Who shall tell of their misery in that march or of those num- 
  bers who were lost, falling into great pits of ice where far 
  below hidden water boiled, or losing their way until cold 
  overcame them -- for evil as it was so many and desperate 
  things befell them after in the Great Lands that it was less- 
  ened in their minds to a thing of less worth, and in sooth 
  tales that told of the leaving of Valinor were never sweet in 
  the ears of the Noldoli after, were they thralls or citizens of 
   
  Gondolin. Yet even so such things may not slay the Gnome- 
  kin, and of those there lost still 'tis said some wander sadly 
  there among the icehills, unknowing of all things that have 
  befallen their folk, and some essayed to get them back to 
  Valinor, and Mandos has them, and some following after 
  found in long days their unhappy kin again. Howso it be, a 
  gaunt and lessened band indeed did in the end reach the 
  rocky soil of the Eastern lands, and there stood looking back- 
  ward over the ice of Helkarakse and of Qerkaringa at the 
  spurs of hills beyond the sea, for far away in the gathering 
  southward mists rose those most glorious heights of Valinor, 
  
  fencing them for ever from their kindred and their homes. 
  Thus came the Noldoli into the world.' 
  And with those words of Rumil's the story of the darkening 
  of Valinor was at an end. 
  'Great was the power of Melko for ill,' said Eriol, 'if he 
  could indeed destroy with his cunning the happiness and 
  glory of the Gods and of the Elves, darkening the light of 
  their hearts no less than of their dwelling, and bringing all 
  their love to naught! This must surely be the worst deed that 
  ever he has done.' 
  'Of a truth never has such evil again been done in Valinor,' 
  said Lindo, 'but Melko's hand has laboured at worse things 
  in the world, and the seeds of his evil have waxen since those 
  days to a great and terrible growth.' 
  'Nay,' said Eriol, 'yet can my heart not think of other 
  griefs, for sorrow at the destruction of those most fair Trees 
  and the darkness of the world.' 
  NOTES 
  1 The manuscript seems certainly to have the form Noldor 
  here. -- It is to be remembered that in the old story the 
  Teleri (i.e. the later Vanyar) had not departed from Kor; see 
  p. 176. 
  2 At the top of the manuscript page and fairly clearly referring 
  to Feanor's words my father wrote: 'Increase the element 
  of the desire for Silmarils'. Another note refers to the sec- 
  tion of the narrative that begins here and says that it 'wants 
  a lot of revision: the [?thirst?lust] for jewels -- especially 
  for the sacred Silmarils -- wants emphasizing. And the all- 
   
   
  important battle of Copas Alqalunte wherethe Gnomes slew 
  the Solosimpi must be inserted.' This note was then struck 
  through and marked 'done', but only the latter direction 
  was in fact followed: this is the rider on the Kinslaughter 
  given on pp. 182-5. 
  3 
  4 
  5 
  6 
  7 
  8 
  9 
  10 
  Against this my father wrote in the margin: 'Helkarakse 
  Icefang Qerkaringa the water', see note 5. 
  Helkarakse or Icefang: earlier reading Qerkaringa; see 
  note 5. 
  This passage, from ' "Know then," said Lindo...', re- 
  places an earlier version which I do not give, for it contains 
  almost nothing that is not in the replacement; and the last 
  sentence of the replacement is a later addition still. It is to 
  be noted however that in the first version the neck of land 
  is called Qerkaringa (as also in the replacement passage at 
  first, see note 4), with the remark that 'the name has 
  also been given to the sound beyond'. This then was the 
  earlier idea: Qerkaringa the name primarily of the neck of 
  land, but extended also to the sound (presumably at that 
  stage querka did not mean 'gulf'). My father than decided 
  that Qerkaringa was the name of the sound and introduced 
  the name Helkarakse for the neck of land; hence the mar- 
  ginal annotation give in note 3 above. At this point he added 
  the last sentence of the replacement passage, 'Now that 
  
  strip of water that flowed still between Icefang's tip and the 
  Great Lands was called Qerkaringa or Chill Gulf', and 
  emended Qerkaringa in the body of the passage (note 4) to 
  Helkarakse or Icefang, carrying this change through the rest 
  of the tale (on p. 188 of Qerkaringa > of Helkarakse and 
  of Qerkaringa). 
  For the path down from Mandos, the black ship Mornie, and 
  its journey down the coast to Arvalin, see pp. 78, 95ff. 
  Turondo or Turgon, son of Noleme, has been named pre- 
  viously, p. 124. 
  The reading Hanstovanen is slightly uncertain, and another 
  name 'or...... Mornien' follows it. See under 'Changes 
  made to names' below. 
  After the word 'dwelling' there is a space left for the inser- 
  tion of an Elvish name. 
  MS Qerkaringa unemended, but clearly the western prom- 
  ontory (the Icefang) is referred to, and I therefore read Hel- 
  karakse in the text (see note 5). 
   
   
  Changes made to names in 
  The Flight of the Noldoli. 
  Helkarakse < Qerkaringa (for the details of, and the expla- 
  nation of this change, see note 5 above). 
  Arvalin < Habbanan. 
  Amnos < Emnon < Morniento. 
  Hanstovanen The name of 'the beaching place of Mornie' was 
  first written Mornielta gast letters uncertain), then Vane (or 
  Vone) Hansto; this latter was not struck out, but the form 
  in the text (which may also be read as Hanstavanen) seems 
  to be the final one. After Hanstovanen follows 'or...... 
  Mornien'. 
  Commentary on 
  The Flight of the Noldoli 
  In this 'tale' (in reality the conclusion of the long tale of 'The 
  Theft of Melko and the Darkening of Valinor' told by Lindo 
  and finished by Rumil) is found the oldest account of the 
  departure of the Gnomes out of Valinor. Here the Gods con- 
  tinue the vain pursuit and search long after Melko has es- 
  caped, and moreover are aided in it by the Eldar (including 
  the Solosimpi, who as the later Teleri portrayed in The Sil- 
  marillion would hardly have left their shores and their ships). 
  Feanor's return to Kor and his haranguing of the Noldoli 
  (and, in this account, others) by the light of their torches is 
  seen to be an original feature; but his sons have not yet ap- 
  peared, nor indeed any of the Noldorin princes descended 
  from Finwe save Turondo (Turgon), of whom it is specifically 
  stated (p. 186) that he was 'not yet upon the Earth'. There is 
  no Oath of Feanor, and the later story of the divided counsels 
  of the Noldor appears only in the attempt of No1eme (Finwe) 
  to calm the people -- Noleme thus playing the later part of 
  Finarfin (The Silmarillion p. 83). In The Silmarillion, after 
  the Kinslaying at Alqualonde and the Prophecy of the North, 
  Finarfin and many of his people returned to Valinor and were 
  pardoned by the Valar (p. 88); but here those few who went 
  back found there was no welcome for them, or else 'Mandos 
  has them' (p. 188). 
  In the rejected section given on pp. 181-2, which was re- 
  placed by the account of the battle of Kopas Alqalunten, the 
   
   
  reference to 'those deeds which afterwards the Noldoli most 
  
  bitterly rued' must be simply to the theft of the ships of the 
  Solosimpi, since there is no suggestion of any worse actions 
  (in the replacement passage almost the same words are used 
  of the Kinslaying). The actual emergence of the idea that the 
  Noldoli were guilty of worse than theft at Kopas is seen in a 
  note in the little book (see p. 13) that my father used to jot 
  down thoughts and suggestions -- many of these being no 
  more than single sentences, or mere isolated names, serving 
  as reminders of work to be done, stories to be told, or changes 
  to be made. This note reads: 
  The wrath of the Gods and Elves very great -- even let some 
  Noldoli slay some Solosimpi at Kopas -- and let Ulmo plead 
  for them (? if Ulmo so fond of the Solosimpi). 
  This was struck through and marked 'done', and the rec- 
  ommendation here that Ulmo should plead for the Noldoli is 
  found in the tale of The Hiding of Valinor (p. 235). 
  In the description of Kopas the 'mighty arch of living stone' 
  survived into the 'arch of living rock sea-carved' in the much 
  briefer description of Alqualonde in The Silmarillion (p. 61); 
  and we see here the reason for the Haven's being 'lit with 
  many lamps' (ibid.) -- because little light came there from 
  the Two Trees on account of the rock-wall around it (though 
  the darkness of Alqualonde is implied by the statement in The 
  Silmarillion that it 'lay upon the confines of Eldamar, north 
  of the Calacirya, where the light of the stars was bright and 
  clear'). 
  The events at the Haven were differently conceived in de- 
  tail from the later story, but still with much general agree- 
  ment; and though the storm raised by Uinen (ibid. p. 87) 
  does not appear in the original version, the picture of the 
  Noldoli journeying northward some along the shore and some 
  in the vessels remained. 
  There are interesting indications of,the geography of the 
  northern regions. There is no suggestion of a great wasteland 
  (later Araman) between the northern Mountains of Valinor 
  and the sea, a conclusion reached earlier (p. 85), and sup- 
  ported incidentally by the accounts of the steep path from 
  Mandos in the mountains down to the beaching place of the 
   
   
  black ship Mornie (pp. 78, 186). The name Helkarakse, 'Ice- 
  fang', first appearing in emendations to the text and given to 
  the neck or promontory running out from the western land, 
  was afterwards re-applied to what is here called Qerkaringa, 
  the strait filled with ice-floes that grind and crash together', 
  but this was when the Helcaraxe, 'the Grinding Ice', had 
  come to have a quite different geographical significance in 
  the much more sophisticated world-picture that my father 
  evolved during the next 'phase' of the mythology. 
  In The Silmarillion (p. 87) there is a suggestion that the 
  speaker of the Prophecy of the North was Mandos himself 
  'and no lesser herald of Manwe', and its gravity, indeed its 
  centrality in the mythology, is far greater; hem there is no 
  suggestion of a 'doom' or 'curse', but only a foretelling. This 
  foretelling included the dark words 'Great is the fall of Gon- 
  dolin'. In the tale of The Fall of Gondolin (but in an inter- 
  polated sentence very possibly later than the present tale) 
  Turgon, standing upon the stairs of his palace amid the de- 
  struction of the city, uttered these same words, 'and men 
  shuddered, for such were the words of Amnon the prophet 
  of old'. Here Amnon (rather than Amnos as in the present 
  text, itself an emendation from Emnon) is not a place but a 
  
  person (the servant of Vefantur who uttered the prophecy?). 
  In the little notebook referred to above occurs the following 
  jotting: 
  Prophecy of Amnon. Great is the fall of Gondolin. Lo Turgon- 
  shall not fade till the lily of the valley fadeth. 
  In some other notes for the Lost Tales this takes the form: 
  Prophecy of Amnon. 'Great is the fall of Gondolin' and 'When 
  the lily of the valley withers than shall Turgon fade'. 
  In these notes Amnon might be either place or person. The 
  'lily of the valley' is Gondolin itself, one of whose Seven 
  Names was Losengriol, later Lothengriol, which is hanslated 
  'flower of the vale or lily of the valley'. 
  There is an interesting statement in the old story (p. 1&5) 
  that the Noldoli would never have passed the ice if they had 
  yet been subject to the 'weariness, sickness, and the many 
   
  weaknesses that after became their lot dwelling far from Val- 
  inor', but 'still was the blessed food of the Gods and their 
  drink rich in their veins and they were half-divine'. This is 
  echoed in the words of The Silmarillion (p. 90) that the Nol- 
  dor were 'but new-come from the Blessed Realm, and not 
  yet weary with the weariness of Earth'. On the other hand it 
  was specifically said in the Prophecy of the North (ibid. p. 88) 
  that 'though Eru appointed you to die not in Ea, and no 
  sickness may assail you, yet slain ye may be, and slain ye 
  shall be,' &c. 
  Of the treachery of the Feanorians, sailing away in the 
  ships and leaving the host of Fingolfin on the shores of Ar- 
  aman, there is of course in the old story no trace; but the 
  blaming of Feanor was already present ('the Tents of Mur- 
  muring', p. 187). It is a remarkable aspect of the earliest 
  version of the mythology that while so much of the narrative 
  structure was firm and was to endure, the later 'genealogical' 
  structure had scarcely emerged. Turgon existed as the son of 
  (Finwe) No1eme, but there is no suggestion that Feanor was 
  close akin to the lord of the Noldoli, and the other princes, 
  Fingolfin, Finarfin, Fingon, Felagund, do not appear at all, 
  in any form, or by any name. 
   
   
  VIII. 
  THE TALE OF 
  THE SUN AND MOON. 
  The Tale of the Sun and Moon is introduced by an 'Interlude' 
  (as it is called in the manuscript) in which there appears, as a 
  guest at Mar Vanwa Tyalieva, one Gilfanon of Tavrobel. This 
  interlude exists also in a rejected earlier version. 
  The tale itself is for most of its length a manuscript in ink 
  over an erased pencilled original, but towards its end (see note 
  19) it becomes a primary manuscript in ink with the pencilled 
  draft extant in another book. 
  The Tale of the Sun and Moon is very long, and I have short- 
  ened it in places in brief paraphrase, without omitting any detail 
  of interest. (A note of my father's refer to this tale as'in need 
  of great revision, cutting-down, and [?reshaping]'.) 
  Gilfanon a-Davrobel 
  Now it is not to be thought that as Eriol hearkened to many 
  tales which spake of divers sorrows of the Elves that the thirst 
  for limpe grew less within him, for it was not so, and ever as 
  the throng sat about the Tale-fire he was an eager questioner, 
  seeking to learn all the history of the folk even down to those 
  days that then were, when the elfin people dwelt again to- 
  
  gether in the isle. 
  Knowing now therefore something of the glorious fashion 
  of their ancient home and of the splendour of the Gods, he 
  pondered often on the coming of the days of Sunlight and of 
  Moonsheen, and of the doings of the Elves in the world with- 
  out, and of their adventures there with Men ere Melko com- 
   
   
   
   
  passed their estrangement; wherefore one night he said, sit- 
  ting before the Tale-fire: 'Whence be the Sun and Moon, 0 
  Lindo? For as yet have I heard only of the Two Trees and 
  their sad fading, but of the coming of Men, or of the deeds 
  of the Elves beyond Valinor has no one told me.' 
  Now there happened that night to be present a guest both 
  at their board and at their tale-telling, and his name was 
  Gilfanon, and all named him beside Gilfanon a Davrobel,' 
  for he came from that region of the isle where stands the 
  Tower of Tavrobel beside the rivers,' and about it dwelt the 
  Gnome-folk still as one people, naming the places in their 
  own tongue. That region was Gilfanon wont to name the 
  fairest of all the isle, and the Gnome-kin its best folk, albeit 
  ere the coming of the folk thither long had he dwelt away 
  from the Noldoli, faring with Ilkorins in Hisilome and Ar- 
  tanor, and thereto had he become as few Elves did a great 
  friend and companion of the Children of Men of those days. 
  To their legends and their memories he added his own knowl- 
  edge, for he had been deep-versed in many lores and tongues 
  once in the far days of Kor, and experience had he beside of 
  many very ancient deeds, being indeed one of the oldest of 
  the fairies and the most aged that now dwelt in the isle, albeit 
  Meril held the title of Lady of the Isle by reason of her blood. 
  Therefore said Lindo now, answering Eriol: 'Behold, Gil- 
  fanon here can tell thee much of such matters, and it were 
  well if you fared hence away with him to sojourn awhile in 
  Tavrobel. -- Nay, look not thus,' he laughed, seeing Eriol's 
  face, 'for we do not banish thee yet -- but of a sooth he who 
  would drink of limpe were wise first to seek the guestkindli- 
  ness of Gilfanon, in whose ancient house -- the House of 
  the Hundred Chimneys, that stands nigh the bridge of 
  Tavrobel -- may many things be heard of both past and that 
  are to come.' 
  'Methinks,' said Gilfanon to Eriol, 'that Lindo seeks to 
  rid himself of two guests at once; howso he may not do so 
  yet, for I purpose to stay in Kortirion a sennight yet, and 
  moreover to feast at his good board meanwhile, and stretch 
  me by the Tale-fire too -- thereafter maybe thou and I will 
  fare away and thou shalt see the full loveliness of the fairies' 
  isle -- but now let Lindo raise up his voice and tell us yet 
   
  more of the splendour of the Gods and their works, a theme 
  that never wearies him! ' 
  At that was Lindo well-pleased, for of a truth he loved to 
  tell such tales and sought often an occasion for recalling them, 
  and said he: 'Then will I tell the story of the Sun and Moon 
  and of the Stars, that Eriol may hearken to his desire,' and 
  Eriol was well pleased, but Gilfanon said: 'Speak on, my 
  Lindo -- yet lengthen not the tale for ever.' 
  Then did Lindo lift up his voice,' and it was the most 
  pleasant to hearken to of all tale-tellers, and he said:* 
  'A tale I tell of that time of the first flight of the Gnomes, 
  
  and behold they are but newly fled. Now came that grievous 
  news to the Gods and the other Elves, and at first none be- 
  lieved. Nonetheless the tidings came still unto them, and by 
  many different messengers. Some were of the Teleri, who 
  had heard the speech of Feanor in the square of Kor and had 
  seen the Noldoli depart thence with all the goods they might 
  convey; others were of the Solosimpi, and these brought the 
  dire tidings of the swanships' rape and the dread kinslaughter 
  of the Haven, and the blood that lay on the white shores of 
  Alqalunte. 
  Lastly came some hotfoot from Mandos who had gazed 
  upon that sad throng nigh the strands of Amnor, and the 
  Gods knew that the Gnomes were far abroad, and Varda and 
  all the Elves wept, for now seemed the darkness black indeed 
  and that more than the outward light of the fair Trees was 
  slain. 
  Strange is to tell that albeit Aule had loved the Noldoli 
  above all the Elves and had taught them all they knew and 
  given them great stores of wealth, now was his heart most 
  turned against them, for he deemed them ingrate in that they 
  had bidden him no farewell, and for their ill deeds among 
  the Solosimpi he was grieved to the heart. "Speak not," said 
  he, "the name of the Noldoli ever again unto me," and albeit 
  he gave still his love to those few faithful Gnomes who re- 
  mained still about his halls, yet did he name them thereafter 
  "Eldar". 
  But the Teleri and the Solosimpi having wept at first, when 
  the onslaught of the Haven became known to all dried their 
  * Written in the margin: 'Beginning of The Sun and Moon'. 
   
  tears and horror and anguish held their hearts, and they too 
  spake seldom of the Noldoli, save sadly or in whispers behind 
  closed doors; and those few of the Noldoli that remained 
  behind were named the Aulenosse or kindred of Aule, or 
  were taken into the other kindreds, and the Gnome-folk has 
  no place or name remaining now in all Valinor. 
  Now is it to tell that after a great while it seemed to Manwe 
  that the hunt of the Gods availed nothing, and that surely 
  Melko is now escaped out of Valinor; wherefore he sent So- 
  rontur into the world, and Sorontur came not back for long, 
  and still Tulkas and many others ranged the land, but Manwe 
  stood beside the darkened Trees and his heart was very heavy 
  as he pondered deep and gloomily, but at that time could he 
  see little light of hope. Suddenly there is a sound of wings 
  in that place, for Sorontur King of Eagles is come again on 
  strong wings through the dusk, and behold alighting on the 
  boughs of darkened Silpion he tells how Melko is now bro- 
  ken into the world and many evil spirits are gathered to him: 
  "but," quoth he, "methinks never more will Utumna open 
  unto him, and already is he busy making himself new dwell- 
  ings in that region of the North where stand the Iron Moun- 
  tains very high and terrible to see. Yet 0 Manwe Lord of the 
  Air, other tidings have I also for thy ear, for lo! as I winged 
  my way homeward hither over the black seas and over the 
  unkindly lands a sight I saw of greatest wonder and amaze: 
  a fleet of white ships that drifted empty in the gales, and 
  some were burning with bright fires, and as I marvelled be- 
  hold I saw a great concourse of folk upon the shores of the 
  Great Lands, and they gazed all westward, but some were 
  still wandering in the ice -- for know, this was at that place 
  where are the crags of Helkarakse and the murderous waters 
  of Qerkaringa flowed of old, which now are stopped with 
  
  ice. Swooping methought I heard the sound of wailing and 
  of sad words spoken in the Eldar tongue; and this tale do I 
  bring to thee for thy unravelling." 
  But Manwe knew thereby that the Noldoli were gone for 
  ever and their ships burned or abandoned, and Melko too 
  was in the world, and the hunt of no avail; and belike it is in 
  memory of those deeds that it has ever been a saying in the 
  mouths of Elves and Men that those burn their boats who put 
  all hope from them of change of mind or counsel. Therefore 
   
   
  now Manwe lifted up his unmeasurable voice calling to the 
  Gods, and all those about the wide lands of Valinor hear- 
  kened and returned. 
  There first came Tulkas weary and dust-covered, for none 
  had leapt about that plain as he. Seven times had he encom- 
  passed all its width and thrice had he scaled the mountain- 
  wall, and all those measureless slopes and pastures, meads 
  and forests, he had traversed, burnt by his desire to punish 
  the spoiler of Valinor. There came Lorien and leaned against 
  the withered bole of Silpion, and wept the wrack of his quiet 
  gardens by the trampling hunt; there too was Measse and 
  with her Makar, and his hand was red for he had come upon 
  twain of Melko's comrades as they fled, and he slew them as 
  they ran, and he alone had aught of joy in those ill times. 
  Osse was there and his beard of green was torn and his eyes 
  were dim, and he gasped leaning on a staff and was very 
  much athirst, for mighty as he was about the seas and tireless, 
  such desperate travail on the bosom of Earth spent his vigour 
  utterly. 
  Salmar and Omar stood by and their instruments of music 
  made no sound and they were heavy of heart, yet not so 
  bitterly as was Aule, lover of the earth and of all things made 
  or gained by good labour therefrom, for of all the Gods he 
  had loved Valmar most wholly and Kor and all their trea- 
  sures, and the smile of the fair plains without, and its ruin 
  cut his heart. With him was Yavanna, Earth-queen, and she 
  had hunted with the Gods and was spent; but Vana and Nessa 
  wept as maidens still beside the founts of gold Kulullin. 
  Ulmo alone came not to the Trees, but went down to the 
  beach of Eldamar, and there he stood gazing into the gloom 
  far out to sea, and he called often with his most mighty voice 
  as though he would draw back those truants to the bosom of 
  the Gods, and whiles he played deep longing music on his 
  magic conches, and to him alone, lest it be' Varda lady of 
  the stars, was the going of the Gnomes a greater grief than 
  even the ruin of the Trees. Aforetime had Ulmo loved the 
  Solosimpi very dearly, yet when he heard of their slaughter 
  by the Gnomes he grieved indeed but anger hardenednot his 
  heart, for Ulmo was foreknowing more than all the Gods, 
  even than great Manwe, and perchance he saw many of the 
  things that should spring from that flight and the dread pains 
   
   
  of the unhappy Noldoli in the world, and the anguish where- 
  with they would expiate the blood of Kopas, and he would 
  that it need not be. 
  Now when all were thus come together, then spake Manwe 
  to them and told the tidings of Sorontur and how the chase 
  had failed, but at that time the Gods were wildered in the 
  gloom and had little counsel, and sought each one his home 
  and places of old delight now dead, and there sat in silence 
  
  and dark pondering. Yet some fared ever and anon out upon 
  the plain and gazed wistfully at the faded Trees as though 
  those withered boughs would one day burgeon with new light: 
  but this came not to pass, and Valinor was full of shadows 
  and of gloom, and the Elves wept and could not be com- 
  forted, and the Noldoli had bitter sorrow in the northern 
  lands. 
  Thereafter in a great time it pierced the grief and the wear- 
  iness of the Gods that light is gone from Valinor for ever, 
  and that never again will those trees bloom again at their 
  appointed times. Only the light of the stars remained, save 
  where a glow lay about the fountain of Kulullin playing still 
  or a pale gleam lingered nigh deep Telimpe, vat of dreams. 
  Yet even these were dimmed and tarnished, for the Trees bore 
  dew no more for their replenishment. 
  Whereforedoes Vana arise and seek Lorien, and with them 
  go Urwendi and Silmo and many of both Vali and the Elves; 
  and they gather much light of gold and silver in great vessels 
  and fare sadly to the ruined Trees. There singeth Lorien most 
  wistful songs of magic and enchantment about the stock of 
  Silpion, and he bid water his roots with the radiance of Tel- 
  impe; and this was lavishly done, albeit small store thereof 
  remained now in the dwellings of the Gods. In like manner 
  doth Vina, and she sings old golden songs of the happier 
  days, and bids her maidens dance their bright dances even 
  such as they were used to dance upon the sward of the rose- 
  gardens nigh Kulullin, and as they danced she flooded the 
  roots of Laurelin with streams from out her golden jars. 
  Yet all their singing and enchantment is of little worth, and 
  though the roots of the Trees seem to drink all that they may 
  pour yet can they see no stir of life renewed norfaintest gleam 
  of light; nor withered leaf glows with sap nor blossom lifts 
  its drooping stem. Indeed in the frenzy of their grief they had 
   
   
  poured out all the last remaining stores of brightness that the 
  Gods retained, had not of a fortune Manwe and Aule come 
  upon them in that hour, being drawn thither by their singing 
  in the gloom, and stayed them, saying: "Lo, 0 Vana, and 
  thou 0 Lorien, what is this rashness? And wherefore did ye 
  not first take counsel of your brethren? For know ye not that 
  that which ye spill unthinking upon the earth is become more 
  precious than all the things the world contains; and when it 
  is gone perchance not all the wisdom of the Gods may get 
  us more." 
  Then Vana said: "Pardon, 0 Manwe Sulimo, and let my 
  sorrow and my tears be my excuse; yet aforetime did this 
  draught fail never to refresh the heart of Laurelin, and she 
  bare ever in return a fruit of light more plentiful than we 
  gave; and methought the Gods sat darkly in their halls and 
  for the weight of their grief essayed no remedy of their ills. 
  But behold now have Lorien and I put forth our spells and ' 
  nought may they avail," and Vana wept. 
  Now was it the thought of many that those twain Lorien 
  and Vana might not avail to heal the wounds of Laurelin and 
  Silpion, in that no word of the Earth-lady, mother of magics, 
  was mingled in their spells. Therefore many said: "Let us 
  seek Palurien, for of her magic maybe these Trees shall again 
  know some portion of their ancient glory -- and then if light 
  be renewed Aule and his craftsmen may repair the hurts of 
  our fair realm, and happiness will be once more twixt Eru- 
  mani and the Sea" o -- but of the darkness and ill days that 
  
  had long been without the hills few recked or thought. 
  Now therefore they called for Yavanna, and she came and 
  asked them what they would, and hearing she wept and spake 
  before them, saying: "Know ye, 0 Valar, and ye sons and 
  daughters of the Eldar, Children of Iluvatar, first offspring of 
  the forests of the Earth, that never may these Two Trees bloom 
  again, and others like them may not be brought to life for 
  many many ages of the world. Many things shall be done 
  and come to pass, and the Gods grow old, and the Elves 
  come nigh to fading, ere ye shall see the rekindling of these 
  Trees or the Magic Sun relit," and the Gods knew not what 
  she meant, speaking of the Magic Sun, nor did for a long 
  while after. But Tulkas hearing said: "Why speakest thou 
  these words, 0 Kemi Palurien, for foretelling is not thy wont, 
   
  and that of evil least of all?" And others there were who 
  said: "Ay, and never before has Kemi the Earth-lady been 
  hard of counsel or lacked a spell of deepest virtue," and they 
  besought her to put forth her power. But Yavanna said: "'Tis 
  ����������������������������������������������������������� 
  Trees of gold and silver may even the Gods make but once, 
  and that in the youth of the world; nor may all my spells avail 
  to do what ye now ask." 
  Then said Vana: "How then sayest thou, Aule, mighty 
  contriver, who art called i-Talka Marda -- Smith of the 
  World -- for the might of thy works, how are we to obtain 
  light that is needful to our joy? For what is Valinor without 
  light, or what art thou an thou losest thy skill, as, meseems, 
  in this hour thy spouse has done?" 
  "Nay," said Aule, "light may not be fashioned by smith- 
  craft, 0 Vana-Laisi, nor can any even of the Gods devise it, 
  if the sap of the Trees of wonder be dried for ever." But 
  Palurien answering also said: "Lo, 0 Tuivana, and ye beside 
  of the Vali and of the Elves, think ye only and always of 
  Valinor, forgetting the world without? -- for my heart saith 
  to me that already were it time for the Gods to take up once 
  more the battle for the world and expel therefrom the powers 
  of Melko ere they be waxen to o'erwhelming strength." But 
  Vana comprehended not Palurien's mind, thinking only of 
  her Tree of gold, and she abode ill-content; but Manwe and 
  Varda, and with them Aule and Yavanna, fared thence, and 
  in secret conclave they took deep and searching counsel one 
  of another, and at the last they bethought them of a rede of 
  hope. Then did Manwe call together all the folk of Valinor 
  once more; and that great throng was gathered even in Vana's 
  bower amidst her roses, where Kulullin's fountains were, for 
  the plain without lay now all cold and dark. There came even 
  the leaders of the Elves and sat at the feet of the Gods, nor 
  had that before been done; but when all were come together 
  Aule arose and said: "Hearken ye all. A rede has Manwe 
  Sulimo Valaturu* to declare, and the mind of the Earth-lady 
  and of the Queen of the Stars is therein, nor yet is my counsel 
  absent." 
  Then was there a great silence that Manwe might speak, 
  * In margin: 'also Valahiru'. 
   
   
  and he said: "Behold 0 my people, a time of darkness has 
  come upon us, and yet I have it in mind that this is not 
  without the desire of Iluvatar. For the Gods had well-nigh 
  forgot the world that lies without expectant of better days, 
  and of Men, Iluvatar's younger sons that soon must come. 
  
  Now therefore are the Trees withered that so filled our land 
  with loveliness and our hearts with mirth that wider desires 
  came not into them, and so behold, we must turn now our 
  thoughts to new devices whereby light may be shed upon 
  both the world without and Valinor within." 
  Then told he them concerning those stores of radiance they 
  still possessed; for of silver light they had no great store save 
  only that that yet lay in Telimpe, and a lesser measure that 
  Aule had in basons in his smithy. Some indeed had the Eldar 
  lovingly saved in tiny vessels as it flowed and wasted in the 
  soils about the stricken bole, but it was little enough. 
  Now the smallness of their store of white light was due to 
  many causes, in that Varda had used greatly of it when she 
  kindled mighty stars about the heavens, both at the coming 
  of the Eldar and at other times. Moreover that Tree Silpion 
  bore dew of light less richly far than Laurelin had been wont 
  to do, and nonetheless, for it was less hot and fiery-subtle, 
  did the Gods and Elves have need of it always in their magic 
  crafts, and had mingled it with all manner of things that they 
  devised, and in this were the Noldoli the chief. 
  Now golden light not even the Gods could tame much to 
  their uses, and had suffered it to gather in the great vat Ku- 
  lullin to the great increase of its fountains, or in other bright 
  basons and wide pools about their courts, for the health and 
  glory of its radiance was very great. 'Tis said indeed that 
  those first makers of jewels, of whom Feanor has the greatest 
  fame, alone of the Eldar knew the secret of subtly taming 
  golden light to their uses, and they dared use their knowledge 
  but very sparingly, and now is that perished with them out 
  of the Earth. Yet even of this golden radiance was there no 
  unfailing source, now that Laurelin dripped her sweet dew 
  no more. Of this necessity did Manwe shape his plan, and it 
  was caught from that very sowing of the stars that Varda did 
  of yore; for to each of the stars had she given a heart of silver 
  flame set in vessels of crystals and pale glass and unimagined 
  substances of faintest colours: and these vessels were some 
   
  made like to boats, and buoyed by their hearts of light they 
  fared ever about Ilwe, yet could they not soar into the dark 
  and tenuous realm of Vaitya that is outside all. Now winged 
  spirits of the utmost purity and beauty -- even the most ethe- 
  real of those bright choirs of the Manir and the Suruli who 
  fare about the halls of Manwe on Taniquetil or traverse all 
  the airs that move upon the world -- sate in those starry 
  boats and guided them on mazy courses high above the Earth, 
  and Varda gave them names, but few of these are known. 
  Others there were whose vessels were like translucent 
  lamps set quivering above the world, in Ilwe or on the very 
  confines of Vilna and the airs we breathe, and they flickered 
  and waned for the stirring of the upper winds, yet abode 
  where they hung and moved not; and of these some were 
  very great and beautiful and the Gods and Elves among all 
  their riches loved them; and thence indeed the jewel-makers 
  catch their inspiration. Not least did they love Morwinyon of 
  the west, whose name meaneth the glint at dusk, and of his 
  setting in the heavens much has been told; and of Nielluin 
  too, who is the Bee of Azure, Nielluin whom still may all 
  men see in autumn or in winter burning nigh the foot of 
  Telimektar son of Tulkas whose tale is yet to tell. 
  But lo! (said Lindo) the beauty of the stars hath drawn me 
  far afield, and yet I doubt not in that great speech, the might- 
  iest Manwe ever spake before the Gods, mention he made of 
  
  them yet more loving than was mine. For behold, he desired 
  in this manner to bring the hearts of the Gods to consider his 
  design, and having spoken of the stars he shaped thus his 
  final words: "Behold," said Manwe, "this is now the third 
  essay of the Gods to bring light into dark places, and both 
  the Lamps of the North and South, and the Trees of the plain, 
  Melko hath brought to ruin. Now in the air only hath Melko 
  no power for ill, wherefore it is my rede that we build a great 
  vessel brimming with golden light and the hoarded dews of 
  Laurelin, and this do set afloat like a mighty ship high above 
  the dark realms of the Earth. There shall it thread far courses 
  through the airs and pour its light on all the world twixt 
  Valinore and the Eastern shores." 
  Now Manwe designed the course of the ship of light to be 
  between the East and West, for Melko held the North and 
  Ungweliant the South, whereas in the West was Valinor and 
   
   
  the blessed realms, and in the East great regions of dark lands 
  that craved for light. 
  Now it is said (quoth Lindo) that, whereas certain of the 
  Gods of their divine being might, an they wished, fare with 
  a great suddenness of speed through Vilna and the low airs, 
  yet might none even of the Valar, not Melko himself, nor 
  any other save Manwe and Vardaand their folk alone avail 
  to pass beyond: for this was the word of Iluvatar when he 
  sped them to the world at their desire, that they should dwell 
  for ever within the world if once they entered it, nor should 
  leave it, until its Great End came, being woven about it in 
  the threads of its fate and becoming part thereof. Yet more, 
  to Manwe alone, knowing the purity and glory of his heart, 
  did Iluvatar grant the power of visiting the uttermost heights; 
  and breathing the great clear Serene which lies so far above 
  the world that no finest dust of it, nor thinnest odour of its 
  lives, nor faintest echo of its song or sorrow comes there; 
  but far below it gleams palely beneath the stars and the shad- 
  ows of the Sun and Moon faring back and forth from Valinor 
  flutter upon its face. There walks Manwe Sulimo often far 
  out beyond the starsand watches it with love, and he is very 
  near the heart of Iluvatar. 
  But this has ever been and is yet the greatestbitterness to 
  Melko, for in no wise of himself could he now forsake the 
  bosom of the Earth, and belike ye shall yet hear how mightily 
  his envy was increasedwhen the great vessels of radiance set 
  sail; but now is it to tell that so moving were the words and so 
  great their wisdom that" the most part of the Gods thought his 
  purpose good, and they said: "Let Aule busy himself then with 
  all his folk in the fashioning of this ship of light", and few said 
  otherwise, though 'tis told that Lorien was little pleased, fearing 
  lest shadow and quiet and secret places ceased to be, and of a 
  surety Vana might think of little else for the greatness of her 
  vain desire to see the rekindling of the Trees. 
  Then said Aule: "The task ye set me is of the utmost 
  difficulty, yet will I do all that I may therein," and he begged 
  the aid of Varda the starfashioner, and those twain departed 
  and were lost in the gloom a great while. 
  The narrative continues with an account of the failure of Aule 
  and Varda to devise any substance that was not 'too gross to 
   
   
  swim the airs or too frail to bear the radiance of Kulullin', 
  and when this was made known Vina and Lorien asked that, 
  
  since Manwe's design had failed, he should command Ya- 
  vanna to attempt the healing of the Trees. 
  At length therefore did Manwe bid Yavanna to put forth 
  her power, and she was loath, but the clamour of the folk 
  constrained her, and she begged for some of the radiance of 
  white and gold; but of this would Manwe and Aule spare 
  only two small phials, saying that if the draught of old had 
  power to heal the Trees already had they been blooming, for 
  Vina and Lorien had poured it unstintingly upon their roots. 
  Then sorrowfully Yavanna stood upon the plain and her form 
  trembled and her face was very pale for the greatness of the 
  effort that her being put forth, striving against fate. The phial 
  of gold she held in her right hand and the silver in her left, 
  and standing between the Trees she lifted them on high, and 
  flames of red and of white arose from each like flowers, and 
  the ground shook, and the earth opened, and a growth of 
  flowers and plants leapt up therefrom about her feet, white 
  and blue about her left side and red and gold about her right, 
  and the Gods sat still and in amaze. Then going she cast each 
  phial upon its proper Tree and sang the songs of unfading 
  growth and a song of resurrection after death and withering; 
  and suddenly she sang no more. Midway she stood between 
  the Trees and utter silence fell, then there was a great noise 
  heard and none knew what passed, but Palurien lay swooning 
  on the Earth; but many leapt beside her and raised her from 
  the ground, and she trembled and was afraid. 
  "Vain, 0 children of the Gods," she cried, "is all my 
  strength. Lo, at your desire I have poured my power upon 
  the Earth like water, and like water the Earth has sucked it 
  from me -- it is gone and I can do no more." And the Trees 
  stood still gaunt and stark, and all the companies wept be- 
  holding her, but Manwe said: "Weep not, 0 children of the 
  Gods, the irreparable harm, for many fair deeds may be yet 
  to do, and beauty hath not perished on the earth nor all the 
  counsels of the Gods been turned to nought"; but nonethe- 
  less folk left that place in sorrow, save Vana only, and she 
  clung to the bole of Laurelin and wept. 
   
  Now was the time of faintest hope and darkness most pro- 
  found fallen on Valinor that was ever yet; and still did Vana 
  weep, and she twined her golden hair about the bole of Lau- 
  relin and her tears dropped softly at its roots; and even as the 
  dew of her gentle love touched that tree, behold, a sudden 
  pale gleam was born in those dark places. Then gazed Vana 
  in wonder, and even where her first tears fell a shoot sprang 
  fromLaurelin, and it budded, and the buds were all of gold, 
  and there came light therefrom like a ray of sunlight beneath 
  a cloud. 
  Then sped Vanaa little way out upon the plain, and she 
  lifted up her sweet voice with all her power and it came trem- 
  bling faintly to the gates of Valmar, and all the Valar heard. 
  Then said Omar. "'Tis the voice of Vana's lamentation," but 
  Salmar said: "Nay, listen more, for rather is there joy in that 
  sound," and all that stood by hearkened, and the words they 
  heard were I-kal'antulien, Light hath returned. 
  Loud then was the murmur about the streets of Valmar, and 
  folk sped thronging over the plain, and when they beheld Vana 
  beneath the Tree and the new shoot of gold then suddenly did 
  a song of very mighty praise and joy burst forth on every tongue; 
  and Tulkas said: "Lo, mightier have the spells of Yavanna 
  proved than her foretelling!" But Yavanna gazing upon Vana's 
  face said: "Alas, 'tis not so, for in this have my spells played 
  
  but a lesser part, and more potent has the gentle love of Vana 
  been and her Ming tears a dew more healing and more tender 
  than all the radiance of old: yet as for my foretelling, soon wilt 
  thou see, 0 Tulkas, if thou dost but watch." 
  Then did all the folk gaze on Laurelin, and behold, those 
  buds opened and put forth leaves, and these were of finest 
  gold and of other kind to those of old, and even as they 
  watched the branch bore golden blossom, and it was thronged 
  with flowers. Now as swiftly as its blossoms opened full it 
  seemed a gust of wind came suddenly and shook them from 
  their slender stems, blowing them about the heads of those 
  that watched like jets of fire, and folk thought there was evil 
  in that; but many of the Eldar chased those shining petals far 
  and wide and gathered them in baskets, yet save such as were 
  of golden threads or of other metals these might not contain 
  those ardent blooms and were all consumed and burnt, that 
  the petals were lost again. 
   
   
  One flower there was however greater than the others, more 
  shining, and more richly golden, and it swayed to the winds 
  but fell not; and it grew, and as it grew of its own radiant 
  warmth it fructified. Then as its petals fell and were treasured 
  a fruit them was of great beauty hanging from that bough of 
  Laurelin, but the leaves of the bough grew sere and they 
  shrivelled and shone no more. Even as they dropped to earth 
  the fruit waxed wonderfully, for all the sap and radiance of 
  the dying Tree were in it, and the juices of that fruit were 
  like quivering flames of amber and of red and its pips like 
  shining gold, but its rind was of a perfect lucency smooth as 
  a glass whose nature is transfused with gold and therethrough 
  the moving of its juices could be seen within like throbbing 
  furnace-fires. So great became the light and richness of that 
  growth and the weight of its fruitfulness that the bough bent 
  thereunder, and it hung as a globe of fires before their eyes. 
  Then said Yavanna to Aule: "Bear thou up the branch, my 
  lord, lest it snap and the fruit of wonder be dashed rudely to 
  the ground; and the greatest ruth would that be, for know ye 
  all that this is the last flame of life that Laurelin shall show." 
  But Aule had stood by as one lost in sudden thought since 
  first that fruit came to ripening, and he answered now saying: 
  "Very long indeed did Varda and I seek through the desolate 
  homes and gardens for materials of our craft. Now do I know 
  that Iluvatar has brought my desire into my hand." Then 
  calling to Tulkas to aid him he severed the stem of that fruit, 
  , and they that behold gasped and were astonied at his ruth- 
  lessness. 
  Loudly they murmured, and some cried: "Woe to him that 
  ravishes anew our Tree," and Vana was in great ire. Yet did 
  none dare to draw nigh, for those twain Aule and Tulkas 
  might scarcely bear up even upon their godlike shoulders that 
  great globe of flame and were tottering beneath it. Hearing 
  their anger indeed Aule stayed, saying: "Cease ye of little 
  wisdom and have a patience," but even with those words his 
  foot went astray and he stumbled, and even Tulkas might not 
  bear that fruit alone, so that it fell, and striking stony ground 
  burst asunder. Straightway such a blinding radiance leapt 
  forth as even the full bloom of Laurelin had not yielded of 
  old, and the darkened eyes of the Vali were dazzled so that 
  they fell back stunned; but a pillar of light rose from that 
   
   
  
  place smiting the heavens that the stars paled above it and 
  the face of Taniquetil went red afar off, and Aule alone of all 
  those there was unmoved by sorrow. Then said Aule: "Of 
  this can I make a ship of light -- surpassing even the desire 
  of Manwe," and now Varda and many others, even Vana, 
  understood his purpose and were glad. But they made a 
  mighty corbel of twisted gold, and strewing it with ardent 
  petals of its own bloom they laid therein the halves of the 
  fruit of noon and uplifting it with many hands bore it away 
  with much singing and great hope. Then coming to the 
  courts of Aule they set it down, and thereupon began the 
  great smithying of the Sun; and this was the most cunning- 
  marvellous of all the works of Aule Talkamarda, whose 
  works are legion. Of that perfect rind a vessel did he make, 
  diaphanous and shining, yet of a tempered strength, for with 
  spells of his own he overcame its brittleness, nor in any way 
  was its subtle delicacy thereby diminished. 
  Now the most ardent radiance poured therein neither 
  spilled nor dimmed, nor did that vessel receive any injury 
  therefrom, yet would it swim the airs more lightly than a - 
  bird; and Aule was overjoyed, and he fashioned that vessel 
  like a great ship broad of beam, laying one half of the rind 
  within the other so that its strength might not be broken. 
  There follows an account of how Vana, repenting of her past 
  murmurings, cut short her golden hair and gave it to the Gods, 
  and from her hair they wove sails and ropes 'more strong than 
  any mariner hath seen, yet of the slenderness of gossamer'. 
  The masts and spars of the ship were all of gold. 
  Then that the Ship of the Heavens might be made ready 
  unto the last, the unfading petals of the latest flower of Lau- 
  relin were gathered like a star at her prow, and tassels and 
  streamers of glancing light were hung about her bulwarks, 
  and a flash of lightning was caught in her mast to be a pen- 
  nant; but all that vessel was filled to the brim with the blazing 
  radiance of gold Kulullin and mingled therein drops of the 
  juices of the fruit of noon, and these were very hot, and 
  thereafter scarcely might the bosom of the Earth withhold 
  her, and she leapt at her cords like a captive bird that listeth 
  for the airs. 
   
   
  Then did the Gods name that ship, and they called her Sari 
  which is the Sun, but the Elves Ur which is fire;" but many 
  other names does she bear in legend and in poesy. The Lamp 
  of Vana is she named among the Gods in memory of Vana's 
  tears and her sweet tresses that she gave; and the Gnomes 
  call her Galmir the goldgleamer and Glorvent the ship of 
  gold, and Braglorin the blazing vessel, and many a name 
  beside; and her names among Men no man has counted them. 
  Behold now it is to be told how while that galleon was a- 
   building others nigh to where the Two Trees once grew fash- 
   ioned a great bason and folk laboured mightily at it. Its floor 
  they made of gold and its walls of polished bronze, and an 
   arcade of golden pillars topped with fires engirdled it, save only 
  on the East; but Yavanna set a great and nameless spell amund 
   it, so that therein was poured the most of the waters of the fruit 
  of noon and it became a bath of fire. Indeed is it not called 
  Tanyasalpe, the bowl of fire, even Faskalanumen, the Bath of 
  the Setting Sun, for hem when Urwendi after returned from the 
  East and the first sunset came on Valinor the ship was drawn 
  down and its radiance refreshed against new voyagings on the 
  morrow while the Moon held High Heaven. 
  
  Now the making of this place of fire is more wondrous 
  than seems, for so subtle were those radiances that set in the 
  air they spilled not nor sank, nay rather they rose and floated 
  away far above Vilna, being of the utmost buoyancy and 
  lightness; yet now did nought escape from Faskalan which 
  burnt amid the plain, and light came to Valinor therefrom, 
  yet by reason of the deepness of the bason it fared not far 
  abroad and the ring of shadows stood close in. 
  Then said Manwe, looking upon the glory of that ship as 
  it strained to be away: "Who shall steer us this boat and 
  guide its course above the realms of Earth, for even the holy 
  bodies of the Valar, meseems, may not for long endure to 
  bathe in this great light." 
   But a great thought came into the heart of Urwendi, and 
  she said that she was not adread, and begged leave to become 
  the mistress of the Sun and to make herself ready for that 
  office as Iluvatar set it in her heart to do. Then did she bid a 
   many of her maidens follow her, even of those who had afore- 
  time watered the roots of Laurelin with light, and casting 
  aside their raiment they went down into that pool Faskalan 
   
   
  as bathers into the sea, and its golden foams went over their 
  bodies, and the Gods saw them not and were afraid. But after 
  a while they came again to the brazen shores and were not 
  as before, for their bodies were grown lucent and shone as 
  with an ardour within, and light flashed from their limbs as 
  they moved, nor might any raiment endure to cover their 
  glorious bodies any more. Like air were they, and they trod 
  as lightly as does sunlight on the earth, and saying no word 
  they climbed upon the ship, and that vessel heaved against its 
  great cords and all the folk of Valinor might scarce restrain it. 
  Now at last by Manwe's command do they climb the long 
  slopes of Taniquetil and draw i-Kalavente the Ship of Light 
  along with them, nor is that any great task; and now do they 
  stand on the wide space before great Manwe's doors, and the 
  ship is on the western slope of the mountain trembling and 
  tugging at its bonds, and already so great is its glory become 
  that sunbeams pour out over the shoulders of Taniquetil and 
  a new light is in the sky, and the waters of the Shadowy Seas 
  beyond are touched with such fire as they never yet had seen. 
  In that hour 'tis said that all creatures that wandered in the 
  world stood still and wondered, even as Manwe going spake 
  to Urwendi and said: "Go now, most wondrous maiden 
  washed in fire, and steer the ship of divine light above the 
  world, that joy may search out its narrowest crannies and all 
  the things that sleep within its bosom may awake","4 but 
  Urwendi answered not, looking only eagerly to the East, and 
  Manwe bade cast the ropes that held her, and straightway the 
  Ship of the Morning arose above Taniquetil and the bosom 
  of the air received it. 
  Ever as it rose it burned the brighter and the purer till all 
  Valinor was filled with radiance, and the vales of Erumani 
  and the Shadowy Seas were bathed in light, and sunshine 
  was spilled on the dark plain of Arvalin, save only where 
  Ungweliante's clinging webs and darkest fumes still lay too 
  thick for any radiance to filter through. 
  Then all looking up saw that heaven was blue, and very 
  bright and beautiful, but the stars fled as that great dawn 
  came upon the world; and a gentle wind blew from the cold 
  lands to meet the vessel and filled its gleaming sails, and 
  white vapours mounted from off the misty seas below toward 
  
  her, that her prow seemed to cleave a white and airy foam. 
   
   
  Yet did she waver not, for the Manir that faredabout her 
  drew her by golden cords, and higher and higher the Sun's 
  great galleon arose, until even to the sight of Manwe it was 
  but a disc of fire wreathed in veils of splendour that slowly 
  and majestically wandered from the West. 
  Now ever as it drew further on its way so grew the light in 
  Valinor more mellow, and the shadows of the houses of the 
  Gods grew long, slanting away towards the waters of the 
  Outer Seas, but Taniquetil threw a great westering shadow 
  that waxed ever longer and deeper, and it was afternoon in 
  Valinor.' 
  Then said Gilfanon laughing: 'Nay, but, good sir, you 
  lengthen the tale mightily, for methinks you love to dwell 
  upon the works and deeds of the great Gods, but an you set 
  not a measure to your words our stranger here will live not 
  to hear of those things that happened in the world when at 
  length the Gods gave to it the light they so long had with- 
  holden -- and such tales, methinks, were a variety pleasing 
  to hear.' 
  But Eriol had of a sooth been listening very eagerly to the 
  sweet voice of Lindo, and he said: 'But a little while agone, 
  a day perchance the Eldar would esteem it, did I come hither, 
  yet no longer do I love the name of stranger, neither will 
  Lindo ever lengthen the tale beyond my liking, whatsoever 
  he tells, but behold this history is all to my heart.' 
  But Lindo said: 'Nay, nay, I have indeed more to tell; yet, 
  0 Eriol, the things that Gilfanon hath upon his lips are well 
  worth the hearing -- indeed never have I nor any here heard 
  a full count of these matters. As soon therefore as may be 
  will I wind up my tale and make an end, but three nights 
  hence let us have another tale-telling, and it shall be one of 
  greater ceremony, and musics there shall be, and all the chil- 
  dren of the House of Lost Play shall here be gathered together 
  at his feet to hear Gilfanon relate the travail of the Noldoli 
  and the coming of Mankind.' 
  Now these wordsmightily pleased Gilfanon and Eriol, and 
  many beside were glad, but now doth Lindo proceed: 
  'Know then that to such vast heights did the Sunship climb, 
  and climbing blazed ever hotter and brighter, that ere long 
  its glory was wider than ever the Gods conceived of when 
  that vessel was still harboured in their midst. Everywhere did 
   
   
  its great light pierce and all the vales and darkling woods, 
  the bleak slopes and rocky streams, lay dazzled by it, and the 
  Gods were amazed. Great was the magic and wonder of the 
  Sun in those days of bright Urwendi, yet not so tender and 
  so delicately fair as had the sweet Tree Laurelin once been; 
  and thus whisper of new discontent awoke in Valinor, and 
  words ran among the children of the Gods, for Mandos and 
  Fui were wroth, saying that Aule and Varda would for ever 
  be meddling with the due order of the world, making it a 
  place where no quiet or peaceful shadow could remain; but 
  Lorien sat and wept in a grove of treesbeneath the shade of 
  Taniquetil and looked upon his gardens stretching beneath, 
  still disordered by the great hunt of the Gods, for he had not 
  had the heart for their mending. There the nightingales were 
  silent for the heat danced above the trees, and his poppies 
  were withered, and his evening flowers drooped and gave no 
  
  scent; and Silmo stood sadly by Telimpe that gleamed wanly 
  as still waters rather than the shining dew of Silpion, so over- 
  mastering was the greatlight of day. Then Lorien arose and 
  said to Manwe: "Call back your glittering ship, 0 Lord of 
  the Heavens, for the eyes of us ache by reason of its flaming, 
  and beauty and soft sleep is driven far away. Rather the dark- 
  ness and our memories than this, for this is not the old love- 
  liness of Laurelin, and Silpion is no more." Nor were any 
  of the Gods utterly content, knowing in their hearts that they 
  had done a greater thing than they at first knew, and never 
  again would Valinor see such ages as had passed; and Vana 
  said that Kulullin's fount was dulled and her garden wilted 
  in the heat, and her roses lost their hues and fragrance, for 
  the Sun then sailed nearer to the Earth than it now does. 
  Then Manwe chid them for their fickleness and discontent, 
  but they were not appeased; and suddenly spake Ulmo, com- 
  ing from outer Vai: "Lord Manwe, neither am their counsels 
  nor thine to be despised. Have ye then not yet understood, 
  0 Valar, wherein lay much of the great beauty of the Trees 
  of old? -- In change, and in slow alternation of fair things, 
  the passing blending sweetly with that which was to come." 
  But Lorien said suddenly: "0 Valaturu, the Lord of Vai 
  speaketh wordswiser than ever before, and they fill me with 
  a great longing," and he left them thereupon and went out 
   
   
  upon the plain, and it was then three daytimes, which is the 
  length of three blossomings of Laurelin of old, since the Ship 
  of Morning was unmoored. Then for four daytimes more sate 
  Lorien beside the stock of Silpion and the shadows gathered 
  shyly round him, for the Sun was far to the East, beating 
  about the heavens where it listed, since Manwe had not as 
  yet ruled its course and Urwendi was bidden fare as seemed 
  good to her. Yet even so Lorien is not appeased, not though 
  the darkness of the mountains creep across the plain, and a 
  mist bloweth in from off the sea and a vague and flitting 
  twilight gathers once more in Valinor, but long he sits pon- 
  dering why the spells of Yavanna wrought only upon Lau- 
  relin. 
  Then Lorien sang to Silpion, saying that the Valar were lost 
  'in a wilderness of gold and heat, or else in shadows full of 
  death and unkindly glooms,' and he touched the wound in the 
  bole of the Tree. 
  Lo, even as he touched that cruel hurt, a light glowed 
  faintly there as if radiant sap still stirred within, but a low 
  branch above Lorien's bowed head burgeoned suddenly, and 
  leaves of a very dark green, long and oval, budded and un- 
  folded upon it, yet was all the Tree beside bare and dead and 
  has ever been so since. Now it was at that time seven times 
  seven days since the fruit of noon was born upon Laurelin, 
  andmany of the Eldar and of the sprites and of the Gods 
  were drawn nigh, listening to Lorien's song; but he heeded 
  them not, gazing upon the Tree. 
  Lo, its new leaves were crusted with a silver moisture, and 
  their undersides were white and set with pale gleaming fila- 
  ments. Buds there were of flowers also upon the bough, and 
  they opened, but a dark mist of the sea gathered about the 
  tree, and the air grew bitterly cold as it never before had been 
  in Valinor, and those blossoms faded and fell and none 
  heeded them. One only was there at the branch's end that 
  opening shone of its own light and no mist or cold harmed 
  it, but indeed waxing it seemed to suck the very vapours and 
  
  transform them subtly to the silver substance of its body; and 
  it grew to be a very pale and wondrous glistering flower, nor 
  did even the purest snow upon Taniquetil gleaming in the 
   
   
  light of Silpion outrival it, and its heart was of white flame 
  and it throbbed, waxing and waning marvellously. Then said 
  Lorien for the joy of his heart: "Behold the Rose of Silpion", 
  and that rose grew till the fruit of Laurelin had been but little 
  greater, and ten thousand crystal petals were in that flower, 
  and it was drenched in a fragrant dew like honey and this 
  dew was light. Now Lorien would suffer none to draw near, 
  and this will he rue for ever: for the branch upon which the 
  Rose hung yielded all its sap and withered, nor even yet 
  would he suffer that blossom to be plucked gently down, 
  being enamoured of its loveliness and lusting to see it grow 
  mightier than the fruit of noon, more glorious than the Sun. 
  Then snapped the withered bough and the Rose of Silpion 
  fell, and some of its dewy light was roughly shaken from it, 
  and here and there a petal was crushed and tarnished, and 
  Lorien cried aloud and sought to lift it gently up, but it was 
  too great. Therefore did the Gods let send to Aule's halls, for 
  there was a great silver charger, like to a table of the giants, 
  and they set the latest bloom of Silpion upon it, and despite 
  its hurts its glory and fragrance and pale magic were very 
  great indeed. 
  Now when Lorien had mastered his grief and ruth he spake 
  the counsel that Ulmo's words had called to his heart: that 
  the Gods build another vessel to match the galleon of the 
  Sun, "and it shall be made from the Rose of Silpion," said 
  he, "and in memory of the waxing and waning of these Trees 
  for twelve hours shall the Sunship sail the heavens and leave 
  Valinor, and for twelve shall Silpion's pale bark mount the 
  skies, and there shall be rest for tired eyes and weary hearts." 
  This then was the manner of the shaping of the Moon, for 
  Aule would not dismember the loveliness of the Rose of Sil- 
  ver, and he called rather to him certain of those Eldar of his 
  household who were of the Noldoli of old" and had con- 
  sorted with the jewel-makers. Now these revealed to him 
  much store of crystals and delicate glasses that Feanor and 
  his sons" had laid up in secret places in Sirnumen, and with 
  the aid of those Elves and of Varda of the stars, who gave 
  even of the light of those frail boats of hers to give limpid 
  clearness to their fashioning, he brought to being a substance 
  thin as a petal of a rose, clear as the most transparent elfin 
  glass, and very smooth, yet might Aule of his skill bend it 
   
   
  and fashion it, and naming it he called it virin. Of virin now 
  he built a marvellous vessel, and often have men spoken of 
  the Ship of the Moon, yet is it scarce like to any bark that 
  sailed or sea or air. Rather was it like an island of pure glass, 
  albeit not very great, and tiny lakes there were bordered with 
  snowy flowers that shone, for the water of those pools that 
  gave them sap was the radiance of Telimpe. Midmost of that 
  shimmering isle was wrought a cup of that crystalline stuff 
  that Aule made and therein the magic Rose was set, and the 
  glassy body of the vessel sparkled wonderfully as-it gleamed 
  therein. Rods there were and perchance they were of ice, and 
  they rose upon it like aery masts, and sails were caught to 
  them by slender threads, and Uinen wove them of white mists 
  and foam, and some were sprent with glinting scales of silver 
  
  fish, some threaded with tiniest stars like points of light -- 
  sparks caught in snow when Nielluin was shining. 
  Thus was the Ship of the Moon, the crystal island of the 
  Rose, and the Gods named it Rana, the Moon, but the fairies 
  Sil, the Rose, and many a sweet name beside. Ilsalunte or 
  the silver shallop has it been called, and thereto the Gnomes 
  have called it Minethlos or the argent isle and Crithosceleg 
  the disc of glass. 
  Now Silmo begged to sail upon the oceans of the firma- 
  ment therein, but he might not, for neither was he of the 
  children of the air nor might he find a way to cleanse his 
  being of its earthwardness as had Urwendi done, and little 
  would it have availed to enter Faskalan had he dared essay 
  it, for then would Rana have shrivelled before him. Manwe 
  bade therefore Ilinsor, a spirit of the Suruli who loved the 
  snows and the starlight and aided Varda in many of her works, 
  to pilot this strange-gleaming boat, and with him went many 
  another spirit of the air arrayed in robes of silver and white, 
  or else of palest gold; but an aged Elf with hoary locks stepped 
  upon the Moon unseen and hid him in the Rose, and them 
  dwells he ever since and tends that flower, and a little white 
  turret has he builded on the Moon where often he climbs and 
  watches the heavens, or the world beneath, and that is Uole 
  Kuvion who sleepeth never. Some indeed have named him the 
  Man in the Moon, but Ilinsor is it rather who hunts the stars. 
   Now is to tell how the plan that Lorien devised was 
  changed, for the white radiance of Silpion is by no means so 
   
   
  buoyant and ethereal as is the flame of Laurelin, nor virin so 
  little weighty as the rind of the bright fruit of noon; and when 
  the Gods laded the white ship with light and would launch it 
  upon the heavens, behold, it would not rise above their heads. 
  Moreover, behold, that living Rose continued to give forth a 
  honey as of light that distills upon the isle of glass, and a dew 
  of moonbeams glistens there, yet rather does this weigh the 
  vessel than buoy it as did the increase of the Sunship's flames. 
  So is it that Ilinsor must return at times, and that overflowing 
  radiance of the Rose is stored in Valinor against dark days -- 
  and it is to tell that such days come ever and anon, for then 
  the white flower of the isle wanes and scarcely shines, and 
  then must it be refreshed and watered with its silver dew, 
  much as Silpion was wont of old to be. 
  Hence was it that a pool was builded hard by the dark 
  southern wall of Valmar, and of silver and white marbles 
  were its walls, but dark yews shut it in, being planted in a 
  maze most intricate about it. There Lorien hoarded the pale 
  dewy light of that fair Rose, and he named it the Lake Irtinsa. 
  So comes it that for fourteen nights men may see Rana's 
  bark float upon the airs, and for other fourteen the heavens 
  know it not; while even on those fair nights when Rana fares 
  abroad it showeth not ever the same aspect as doth Sari the 
  glorious, for whereas that bright galleon voyageth even above 
  Ilwe and beyond the stars and cleaveth a dazzling way blind- 
  ing the heavens, highest of all things recking little of winds 
  or motions of the airs, yet Ilinsor's bark is heavier and less 
  filled with magic and with power, and fareth never above the 
  skies but saileth in the lower folds of Ilwe threading a white 
  swathe among the stars. For this reason the high winds trou- 
  ble it at times, tugging at its misty shrouds; and often are 
  these tornand scattered, and the Gods renew them. At times 
  too are the petals of the Rose ruffled,and its white flames 
  
  blown hither and thither like a silver candle guttering in the 
  wind. Then doth Rana heave and toss about the air, as often 
  you may see him, and mark the slender curve of his bright 
  keel, his prow now dipping, now his stern; and whiles again 
  he sails serenely to the West, and up through the pure lucency 
  of his frame the wide Rose of Silpion is seen, and some say 
  the aged form of Uole Kuvion beside. 
  Then indeed is the Ship of the Moon very fair to look 
  1 
   
   
  upon, and the Earth is filled with slender lights and deep 
  quick-moving shadows, and radiant dreams go with cool 
  wings about the world, but Lorien has ruth amid his glad- 
  ness, because his flower bears yet, and will for ever, the faint 
  marks of its bruising and its fall; and all men can see them 
  clearly. 
  But lo,' saith Lindo, 'I run on ahead, for yet have I only 
  told that the silver ship is newly built, and Ilinsor yet but first 
  stepped aboard -- and now do the Gods draw that vessel 
  once again up the steep sides of old Taniquetil singing as they 
  go songs of Lorien's folk that long have been dumb in Vali- 
  nor. Slower was that wayfaring than the lifting of the Ship of 
  Morn, and all the folk strain lustily at the ropes, until Orome 
   coming harnesses thereto a herd of wild white horses, and 
  thus comes the vessel to the topmost place. 
  Then behold, the galleon of the Sun is seen afar beating 
  golden from the East, and the Valar marvel to descry the 
  glowing peaks of many a mountain far away, and isles glim- 
  mering green in seas once dark. Then cried Osse: "Look, 0 
    Manwe, but the sea is blue, as blue wellnigh as Ilwe that thou 
  lovest!" and "Nay," said Manwe, "envy we not Ilwe, for 
  the sea is not blue alone, but grey and green and purple, and 
  most beauteous-flowered with foaming white. Nor jade nor 
  amethyst nor porphyry set with diamonds and with pearls 
    outrival the waters of the Great and little seas when the sun- 
  light drenches them." 
  So saying Manwe sent Fionwe his son, swiftest of all to 
  move about the airs, and bade him say to Urwendi that the 
  bark of the Sun come back awhile to Valinor, for the Gods 
   have counsels for her ear; and Fionwe fled most readily, for 
  he had conceived a great love for that bright maiden long 
   ago, and her loveliness now, when bathed in fire she sate as 
  the radiant mistress of the Sun, set him aflame with the ea- 
  gerness of the Gods. So was it that Urwendi brought her ship 
  unwilling above Valinor, and Orome cast a noose of gold 
  about it, and it was drawn slowly down upon the Earth, and 
  behold, the woods upon Taniquetil glowed once more in the 
  mingled light of silver and of gold, and all were minded of 
    the ancient blending of the Trees; but Ilsalunte paled before 
  the galleon of the Sun till almost it seemed to burn no more. 
  So ended the first day upon the world, and it was very long 
   
  and full of many marvellous deeds that Gilfanon may tell; 
  but now the Gods beheld the evening deepen over the world 
  as the Sunship was drawn down and the glow upon the moun- 
  tains faded, and the sparkle of the seas went out. Then the 
  primeval darkness crept out again once more from many 
  stealthy lairs, but Varda was glad to see the steady shining 
  of the stars. Far upon the plain was Sari drawn, and when 
  she was gone Ilsalunte was haled upon the topmost peak so 
  that his white lucency fell out thence over the wide world 
  
  and the first night was come. Indeed in these days darkness 
  is no more within the borders of the world, but only night, 
  and night is another and a different thing, by reason of the 
  Rose of Silpion. 
  Now however does Aule fill the brimming vessel of that 
  flower with white radiance, and many of the Suruli white- 
  winged glide beneath and bear it slowly up and set it among 
  the company of the stars. There does it swim slowly, a pale 
  and glorious thing, and Ilinsor and his comrades sit them 
  upon its rim and with shimmering oars urge it bravely through 
  the sky; and Manwe breathed upon its bellying sails till it 
  was wafted far away, and the beat of the unseen oars against 
  the winds of night faded and grew faint. 
  Of this manner was the first rising of the Moon above 
  Taniquetil, and Lorien rejoiced, but Ilinsor was jealous of 
  the supremacy of the Sun, and he bade the starry mariners 
  flee before him and the constellate lamps go out, but many 
  would not, and often he set sail in chase of them, and the 
  little ships of Varda fled before the huntsman of the firma- 
  ment, and were not caught: -- and that, said Lindo, 'is all, 
  methinks, I know to tell of the building of those marvellous 
  ships and their launching on the air. ' 
  'But,' said Eriol, 'nay, surely that is not so, for at the tale's 
  beginning methought you promised us words concerning the 
  present courses of the Sun and Moon and their rising in the 
  East, and I for one, by the leave of the others here present 
  am not minded to release you of your word.' 
  Then quoth Lindo laughing, 'Nay, I remember not the 
  promise, and did I make it then it was rash indeed, for the 
  things you ask are nowise easy to relate, and many matters 
  concerning the deeds in those days in Valinor are hidden 
  from all save only the Valar. Now however am I fain rather 
   
   
  to listen, and thou Vaireperchance will take up the burden 
  of the tale.' 
  Thereat did all rejoice, and the children clapped their 
  hands, for dearly did they love those times when Vaire was 
  the teller of the tale; but Vaire said: 
  'Lo, tales I tell of the deep days, and the first is called The 
  Hiding of Valinor.' 
  NOTES 
  1 The manuscript has here Gilfan a Bavrobel, but in the re- 
  jected earlier version of this passage the reading is Gilfanon 
  a-Davrobel, suggesting that Gilfan was not intentional. 
  See pp. 15-16 on the relation of Tavrobel to the Stafford- 
  shire village of Great Haywood. At Great Haywood the 
  river Sow joins the Trent. 
  3 In the rejected version of this 'interlude' Gilfanon's history 
  is differently recounted: 'he was long before an Ilkorin and 
  had dwelt ages back in Hisilome', 'he came to Tol Eressea 
  after the great march [i.e. Inwe's 'march into the world', 
  the great expedition from Kor, see pp. 17 -- 18], for he had 
  adopted blood-kinship with the Noldoli.' -- This is the first 
  occurrence of the term Ilkorin, which refers to Elves who 
  were 'not of Kor' (cf. the later term Umanyar, Elves 'not 
  of Aman'). Artanor is the precursor of Doriath. 
  4 Gilfanon, a Gnome, is here called the oldest of the fairies; 
  see p. 47. 
  5 No explanation of 'the House of the Hundred Chimneys', 
  near the bridge of Tavrobel, is known to me, but I have 
  never visited Great Haywood, and it may be that there was 
  
  (or is) a house there that gave rise to it. 
  6 The rejected form of the 'interlude' is quite different in its 
  latter part: 
  Therefore said Lindo in answer to Eriol: 'Behold, Gil- 
  fanon here can tell you much of such matters, but first of 
  all must you be told of the deeds that were done in Val- 
  inor when Melko slew the Trees and the Gnomes marched 
  away into the darkness.'Tis a long tale but well worth the 
  hearkening.' For Lindo loved to tell such tales and sought 
  often an occasion for recalling them; but Gilfanon said: 
  'Speak on, my Lindo, but methinks the tale will not be 
   
   
   
  told tonight or for many a night after, and I shall have 
  fared long back to Tavrobel.' 'Nay,' said Lindo, 'I will 
  not make the tale overlong, and tomorrow shall be all 
  your own.' And so saying Gilfanon sighed, but Lindo 
  lifted up his voice... 
  7 
  8 
  9 
  10 
  11 
  12 
  13 
  14 
  15 
  16 
  17 
  18 
  19 
  'lest it be': this curious expression is clear in the manu- 
  script; the usage seems wholly unrecorded, but the meaning 
  intended must be 'unless it be', i.e. 'to him alone, unless 
  also to Varda...' 
  On Telimpe as the name of the 'Moon-cauldron', rather than 
  Silindrin, see pp. 80 and 140 note 2. 
  See pp. 73, 92. At previous occurrences the name is Ur- 
  wen, not Urwendi. 
  'twixt Erumani and the Sea'. i.e., the Outer Sea, Vai, the 
  western bound of Valinor. 
  The passage beginning 'For behold, he desired in this man- 
  ner...' on p. 203 and continuing to this point was added 
  on a detached sheet and replaced a very much shorter pas- 
  sage in which Manwe briefly declared his plan, and nothing 
  was said about the powers of the Valar. But I do not think 
  that the replacement was composed significantly later than 
  the body of the text. 
  The earlier reading here was: 'Then did the Gods name that 
  ship, and they called her Ur which is the Sun', etc. 
  The earlier reading here was: 'and the Gnomes call her Aur 
  the Sun, and Galmir the goldgleamer', etc. 
  An isolated note refers to the coming forth of more whole- 
  some creatures when the Sun arose (i.e. over the Great 
  Lands), and says that 'all the birds sang in the first dawn'. 
  The Aulenosse: see p. 197. 
  This is the first appearance of the Sons of Feanor. 
  Earlier reading: 'the silver rose'. 
  Urwendi: manuscript Urwandi, but I think that this was 
  probably unintended. 
  From this point the text of the Tale of the Sun and Moon 
  
  ceases to be written over an erased pencilled original, and 
  from the same point the original text is extant in another 
  book. In fact, to the end of the Tale of the Sun and Moon 
  the differences are slight, no more than alterations of word- 
  ing; but the original text does explain the fact that at the 
  first occurrence of the name Gilfanon on p. 211 the original 
  reading was Ailios. One would guess in any case that this 
   
  was a slip, a reversion to an earlier name, and that this is 
  so is shown by the first version, which has, for 'many mar- 
  vellous deeds that Gilfanon may tell' (p. 218), 'many mar- 
  vellous deeds as Ailios shall tell'. 
  20 From this point the second version diverges sharply from 
  the first. The first reads as follows: 
  And that is all, methinks,' said Lindo, 'that I know to tell 
  of those fairest works of the Gods'; but Ailios said: 'Little 
  doth it cost thee to spin the tale, an it be of Valinor, it is a 
  while since ye offeredus a..... tale concerning the ris- 
  ing of the Sun and Moon in the East, and a flow of speech 
  has poured from thee since then, but now art thou minded 
  to [?tease], and no word of that promise.' Of a truth Ailios 
  beneath his roughness liked the words of Lindo as well as 
  any, and he was eager to laarn of the matter. 
  'That is easy told,' said Lindo... 
  What follows in the original version relates to the matter 
  of the next chapter (see p. 248 note 2). 
  Ailios here claims that a promise made by Lindo has 
  not been fulfilled, just as does Eriol, more politely, in 
  the second version. The beginning of the tale in the first 
  version is not extant, and perhaps as it was originally 
  written Lindo did make this promise; but in the second 
  he says no such thing (indeed Eriol's question was 
  'Whence be the Sun and Moon? '), and at the end of his 
  tale denies that he had done so, when Eriol asserts it. 
  Changes made to names in 
  The Tale of the Sun and Moon 
  Amnor < Amnos (Amnos is the form in The Flight of the Nol- 
  doli, < Emnon; the form Amnon also occurs, see p. 192). 
  For changes in the passage on the names of the Sun see notes 12 
  and 13. 
  Gilfanon < Ailios (p. 211, at the first occurrence only, see note 
  19). 
  Minethlos < Mainlos. 
  Uole Kuvion < Uole Mikumi, only at the second occurrence 
  on p. 215; at the first occurrence, Uole Mikumi was left 
  unchanged, though I have given Uole Kuvion in the text. 
   
   
  Ship of Morning < Kalavente (p. 213; i-Kalavente 'the Ship 
  of Light' occurs unemended in the text on p. 210). 
  the Sunship 's s < the flames of Kalavente (p. 216). 
  Sari < Kalavene (pp. 216, 218. Kalavene is the form in the 
  original version, see note 19). 
  Commentary on 
  The Tale of the Sun and Moon 
  The effect of the opening of this tale is undoubtedly to em- 
  phasize more strongly than in the later accounts the horror 
  aroused by the deeds of the Noldoli (notable is Aule's bitter- 
  ness against them, of which nothing is said afterwards), and 
  also the finality and absoluteness of their exclusion from Val- 
  inor. But the idea that some Gnomes remained in Valinor 
  (the Aulenosse, p. 197) survived; cf. The Silmarillion p. 84: 
  
  And of all the Noldor in Valinor, who were grown now to a 
  great people, but one tithe refused to take the road: some for 
  the love that they bore to the Valar (and to Aule not least), 
  some for the love of Tirion and the many things that they had 
  made; none for fear of peril by the way. 
  Sorontur's mission and the tidings that he brought back 
  were to be abandoned. Very striking is his account of the 
  empty ships drifting, of which 'some were burning with 
  bright fires'. the origin of Feanor's burning of the ships of 
  the Teleri at Losgar in The Silmarillion (p. 90), where how- 
  ever there is a more evident reason for doing so. That Melko's 
  second dwelling-place in the Great Lands was 'distinct from 
  Utumna is here expressly stated, as also that it was in the 
  Iron Mountains (cf. pp. 164, 175); the name Angamandi 
  'Hells of Iron' has occurred once in the Lost Tales, in the 
  very strange account of the fate of Men after death (p. 78). 
  In later accounts Angband was built on the site of Utumno, 
  but finally they were separated again, and in The Silmarillion 
  Angband had existed from ancient days before the captivity 
  of Melkor (p. 47). It is not explained in the present tale why 
  'never more will Utumna open to him' (p. 197), but doubt- 
  less it was because Tulkas and Ulmo broke its gates and piled 
  hills of stone upon them (p. 111). 
   
   
  In the next part of the tale (pp. 197ff.) much light is cast 
  on my father's early conception of the powers and limitations 
  of the great Valar. Thus Yavanna and Manwe (brought to this 
  realization by Yavanna?) are shown to believe that the Valar 
  have done ill, or at least failed to achieve the wider designs 
  of Iluvatar ('I have it in mind that this [time of darkness] is 
  not without the desire of Iluvatar'): the idea of 'selfish', 
  inward-looking Gods is plainly expressed, Gods content to 
  tend their gardens and devise their devisings behind their 
  mountains, leaving 'the world' to shape itself as it may. And 
  this realization is an essential element in their conceiving the 
  making of the Sun and Moon, which are to be such bodies 
  as may light not only 'the blessed realms' (an expression 
  which occurs here for the first time, p. 204) but all the rest 
  of the dark Earth. Of all this there is only a trace in The 
  Silmarillion (p. 99): 
  These things the Valar did, recalling in their twilight the dark- 
  ness of the lands of Arda; and they resolved now to illumine 
  Middle-earth and with light to hinder the deeds of Melkor. 
  Of much interest also is the 'theological' statement in the 
  early narrative concerning the binding of the Valar to the 
  World as the condition of their entering it (p. 204); cf. The 
  Silmarillion p. 20: 
  But this condition Iluvatar made, or it is the necessity of their 
  love, that their power should Ihenceforwml be contained and 
  bounded in the World, to be within it for ever, until it is 
  complete, so that they are its life and it is theirs. 
  In the tale this condition is an express physical limitation: 
  none of the Valar, save Manwe and Varda and their attendant 
  spirits, could pass into the higher airs above Vilna, though 
  they could move at great speed within the lowest air. 
  From the passage on p. 198, where it is said that Ulmo, 
  despite his love for the Solosimpi and grief at the Kinslaying, 
  was yet not filled with anger against the Noldoli, for he 'was 
  foreknowing more than all the Gods, even than great 
  Manwe', it is seen that Ulmo's peculiar concern for the exiled 
  Eldar -- which plays such an important if mysterious part in 
  
   
   
   
  the development of the story -- was there from the begin- 
  ning; as also was Yavanna's thought, expressed in The Sil- 
  marillion p. 78: 
  i 
  I 
  Even for those who are mightiest under Iluvatar there is some 
  work that they may accomplish once, and once only. The 
  Light of the Trees I brought into being, and within Ea I can 
  do so never again. 
  ] 
  Yavanna's reference to the Magic Sun and its relighting 
  (which has appeared in the toast drunk in the evening in the 
  Cottage of Lost Play, pp. 6, 64) is obviously intended to be 
  obscure at this stage. 
  There is no later reference to the story of the wastage of 
  light by Lorien and Vana, pouring it over the roots of the 
  Trees unavailingly. 
  Turning to Lindo's account of the stars (pp. 202-3), Mor- 
  winyon has appeared in an earlier tale (p. 122), with the story 
  that Varda dropped it 'as she fared in great haste back to 
  Valinor', and that it 'blazes above the world's edge in the 
  west", in the present tale Morwinyon (which according to 
  both the Qenya and Gnomish word-lists is Arcturus) is again 
  strangely represented as being a luminary always of the west- 
  ern sky. It is said here that while some of the stars were 
  guided by the Manir and the Suruli 'on mazy courses', oth- 
  ers, including Morwinyon and Nielluin, 'abode where they 
  hung and moved not'. Is the explanation of this that in the 
  ancient myths of the Elves there was a time when the regular 
  apparent movement of all the heavenly bodies from East to 
  West had not yet begun? This movement is nowhere ex- 
  plained mythically in my father's cosmology. 
  Nielluin ('Blue Bee') is Sirius (in The Silmarillion called 
  Helluin), and this star had a place in the legend of Telimektar 
  son of Tulkas, though the story of his conversion into the 
  constellation of Orion was never clearly told (cf. Telumehtar 
  'Orion' in The Lord of the Rings Appendix E, I). Nielluin 
  was Inwe's son Ingil, who followed Telimektar 'in the like- 
  ness of a great bee bearing honey of flame' (see the Appendix 
  on Names under Ingil and Telimektar). 
  The course of the Sun and Moon between East and West 
  (rather than in some other direction) is here given a rationale, 
   
   
  and the mason for avoiding the south is Ungweliant's pres- 
  ence there. This seems to give Ungweliant a great impor- 
  tance and also a vast area subject to her power of absorbing 
  light. It is not made clear in the tale of The Darkening of 
  Valinor where her dwelling was. It is said (p. 167) that Melko 
  wandered 'the dark plains of Eruman, and farther south than 
  anyone yet had penetrated he found a region of the deepest 
  gloom' -- the region where he found the cavern of Ungwe- 
  liant, which had 'a subterranean outlet on the sea', and after 
  the destruction of the Trees Ungweliant 'gets her gone south- 
  ward and over the mountains to her home' (p. 170). It is 
  impossible to tell from the vague lines on the little map 
  (p. 83) what was at this time the configuration of the southern 
  lands and seas. 
  In comparison with the last part of the tale, concerning the 
  
  last fruit of Laurelin and the last flower of Silpion, the mak- 
  ing from them of the Sun and Moon, and the launching of 
  their vessels (pp. 205-19), Chapter XI of The Silmarillion 
  (constituted from two later versions not greatly dissimilar the 
  one from the other) is extremely brief. Despite many differ- 
  ences the later versions read in places almost as summaries 
  of the early story, but it is often hard to say whether the 
  shortening depends rather on my father's feeling (certainly 
  present, see p. 194) that the description was too long, was 
  taking too large a place in the total structure, or an actual 
  rejection of some of the ideas it contains, and a desire to 
  diminish the extreme 'concreteness' of its images. Certainly 
  there is here a revelling in materials of 'magic' property, 
  gold, silver, crystal, glass, and above all light conceived as 
  a liquid element, or as dew, as honey, an element that can 
  be bathed in and gathered into vessels, that has quite largely 
  disappeared from The Silmarillion (although, of course, the 
  idea of light as liquid, dripping down, poured and hoarded, 
  sucked up by Ungoliant, remained essential to the conception 
  of the Trees, this idea becomes in the later writing less pal- 
  pable and the divine operations am given less 'physical' ex- 
  planation and justification). 
  As a result of this fullness and intensity of description, the 
  origin of the Sun and Moon in the last fruit and last flower 
  of the Trees has less of mystery than in the succinct and 
  beautiful language of The Silmarillion; but also much is said 
   
   
  here to emphasize the great size of the 'Fruit of Noon', and 
  the increase in the heat and brilliance of the Sunship after its 
  launching, so that the reflection rises less readily that if the 
  Sun that brilliantly illumines the whole Earth was but one 
  fruit of Laurelin then Valinor must have been painfully bright 
  and hot in the days of the Trees. In the early story the last 
  outpourings of life from the dying Trees are utterly strange 
  and 'enormous', those of Laurelin portentous, even omi- 
  nous; the Sun is astoundingly bright and hot even to the Va- 
  lar, who are awestruck and disquieted by what has been done 
  (the Gods knew 'that they had done a greater thing than they 
  at first knew', p. 212); and the anger and distress of certain 
  of the Valar at the burning light of the Sun enforces the feel- 
  ing that in the last fruit of Laurelin a terrible and unforeseen 
  power has been released. This distress does indeed survive 
  in The Silmarillion (p. 100), in the reference to 'the prayers 
  of Lorien and Este, who said that sleep and rest had been 
  banished from the Earth, and the stars were hidden'; but in 
  the tale the blasting power of the new Sun is intensely con- 
  veyed in the images of 'the heat dancing above the trees' in 
  the gardens of Lorien, the silent nightingales, the withered 
  poppies and the drooping evening flowers. 
  In the old story there is a mythical explanation of the 
  Moon's phases (though not of eclipses), and of the markings 
  on its face through the story of the breaking of the withered 
  bough of Silpion and the fall of the Moonflower -- a story 
  altogether at variance with the explanation given in The Sil- 
  marillion (ibid.). In the tale the fruit of Laurelin also fell to 
  the ground, when Aule stumbled and its weight was too great 
  for Tulkas to bear alone: the significance of this event is not 
  made perfectly clear, but it seems that, had the Fruit of Noon 
  not burst asunder, Aule would not have understood its struc- 
  ture and conceived that of the Sunship. 
  To whatever extent the greatdifferences between the ver- 
  
  sions in this part of the Mythology may be due to later 
  compression, there remain a good many actual contradic- 
  tions, of which I note here only some of the more important, 
  in addition to that concerning the markings on the Moon 
  already mentioned. Thus in The Silmarillion the Moon rose 
  first, 'and was the elder of the new lights as was Telperion 
  of the Trees' (ibid.); in the old story the reverse is true both 
  l 
   
   
  of the Trees and of the new lights. Again, in The Silmarillion 
  it is Varda who decides their motions, and she changes these 
  from her first plan at the plea of Lorien and Este, whereas 
  here it is Lorien's very distress at the coming of Sunlight that 
  leads to the last blossoming of Silpion and the making of the 
  Moon. The Valar indeed play different roles throughout; and 
  here far greater importance attaches to the acts of Vana and 
  Lorien, whose relations with the Sun and Moon are at once 
  deeper and more explicit than they afterwards became, as 
  they had been with the Trees (see p. 71); in The Silmarillion 
  it was Nienna who watered the Trees with her tears (p. 98). 
  In The Silmarillion the Sun and Moon move nearer to Arda 
  than 'the ancient stars' (p. 99), but here they move at quite 
  different levels in the firmament. 
  But a feature in which later compression can be certainly 
  discerned is the elaborate description in the tale of the Moon 
  as 'an island of pure glass', 'a shimmering isle', with little 
  lakes of the light from Telimpe bordered with shining flowers 
  and a crystalline cup amidmost in which was set the Moon- 
  flower, only from this is explicable the reference in The Sil- 
  marillion to Tilion's steering 'the island of the Moon'. The 
  aged Elf Uole Kuvion (whom 'some indeed have named the 
  Man inthe Moon') seems almost to have strayed in from 
  another conception; his presence gives difficulty in any case, 
  since we have just been told (p. 215) that Silmo could not 
  sail in the Moonship because he was not of the children of 
  the air and could not 'cleanse his being of its earthward- 
  ness'.--An isolated heading 'Uole and Erinti' in the little 
  pocket-book used among things for suggestions of stories to 
  be told (see p. 191) no doubt implies that a tale was preparing 
  on the subject of Uole; cf. the Tale of Qorinomi concerning 
  Urwendi and Erinti's brother Fionwe (p. 243). No traces of 
  these tales are to be found and they were presumably never 
  written. Another note in the pocket-book calls Uole Mikumi 
  (the earlier name of Uole Kuvion, see p. 221) 'King of the 
  Moon', and a third refers to a poem 'The Man in the Moon' 
  which is to be sung by Eriol, 'who says he will sing them a 
  song of a legend touching Uole Mikumi as Men have it'. My 
  father wrote a poem about the Man in the Moon in March 
  1915, but if it was this that he was thinking of including it 
  wouldhave startled the company of Mar Vanwa Tyalieva -- 
   
   
  and he would have had to change its references to places in 
  England which were not yet in existence. Although it is very 
  probable that he had something quite different in mind, I 
  think it may be of interest to give this poem in an early form 
  (see p. 230). 
  As the mythology evolved and changed, the Making of the 
  Sun and Moon became the element of greatest difficulty; and 
  in the published Silmarillion this chapter does not seem of a 
  piece with much of the rest of the work, and could not be 
  
  made to be so. Towards the end of his life my father was 
  indeed prepared to dismantle much of what he had built, in 
  the attempt to solve what he undoubtedly felt to be a funda- 
  mental problem. 
  Note on the order of the Tales 
  The development of the Lost Tales is here in fact extremely 
  complex. After the concluding words of The Flight of the 
  Noldoli, 'the story of the darkening of Valinor was at an end' 
  (p. 188), my father wrote: 'See on beyond in other books', 
  but in fact he added subsequently the short dialogue between 
  Lindo and Eriol ('Great was the power of Melko for ill...') 
  which is given at the end of The Flight of the Noldoli. 
  The page-numbering of the notebooks shows that the next 
  tale was to be the Tale of Tinuviel, which is written in another 
  book. This long story (to be given in Part II), the oldest 
  extant version of 'Beren and Luthien', begins with a long 
  Link passage; and the curious thing is that this Link begins 
  with the very dialogue between Lindo and Eriol just referred 
  to, in almost identical wording, and this can be seen to be 
  its original place; but here it was struck through. 
  I have mentioned earlier (p. 40) that in a letter written by 
  my father in 1964 he said that he wrote The Music of the 
  Ainur while working in Oxford on the staff of the Dictionary, 
  a post that he took up in November 1918 and relinquished in 
  the spring of 1920. In the same letter he said that he wrote 
  ' "The Fall of Gondolin" during sick-leave from the army 
  in 1917', and 'the original version of the "Tale of Luthien 
  Tinuviel and Beren" later in the same year'. There is nothing 
  in the manuscripts to suggest that the tales that follow The 
  Music of the Ainur to the point we have now reached were 
   
   
  not written consecutively and continuously from The Music, 
  while my father was still in Oxford. 
  At first sight, then, there is a hopeless contradiction in the 
  evidence: for the Link in question refers explicitly to the 
  Darkening of Valinor, a tale written after his appointment in 
  Oxford at the end of 1918, but is a link to the Tale of Tinuviel, 
  which he said that he wrote in 1917. But the Taleof Tinuviel 
  (and the Link that precedes it) is in fact a text in ink written 
  over an erased pencilled original. It is, I think, certain that 
  this rewriting of Tinuviel was considerably later. It was linked 
  to TheFlight of the Noldoli by the speeches of Lindo and 
  Eriol (the link-passage is integral and continuous with the 
  Tale of Tinuiviel that follows it, and was not added after- 
  wards). At this stage my father must have felt that the Tales 
  need not necessarily be told in the actual sequence of the 
  narrative (for ?inuviel belongs of course to the time after the 
  making of the Sun and Moon). 
  The rewritten Tinuviel was followed with no break by a 
  first form of the 'interlude' introducing Gilfanon of Tavrobel 
  as a guest in the house, and this led into the Tale of the Sun 
  and Moon. But subsequently my father changed his mind, 
  and so struck out the dialogue of Lindo and Eriol from the 
  beginning of the Link to Tinuviel, which was not now to 
  follow The Flight of the Noldoli, and wrote it out again in the 
  other book at the end of that tale. At the same time he rewrote 
  the Gilfanon 'interlude' in an extended form, and placed it 
  at the end of The Flight of the Noldoli. Thus: 
  Flight of the Noldoli 
  Words of Lindo and Eriol 
  Tale of Tinuviel 
  
  Gilfanon 'interlude' 
  Tale of the Sun and Moon 
  and the Hiding of Valinor 
  Flight of the Noldoli 
  Words of Lindo and Eriol 
  Gilfanon 'interlude' 
  (rewritten) 
  Tale of the Sun and Moon 
  and the Hiding of Valinor 
  That the rewriting of Tinuviel was one of the latest ele- 
  ments in the composition of the Lost Tales seems clear from 
  the fact that it is followed by the first form of the Gilfanon 
  'interlude', written at the same time: for Gilfanon replaced 
  Ailios, and Ailios, not Gilfanon, is the guest in the house in 
   
   
  the earlier versions of the Tale of the Sun and Moon and The 
  Hiding of Valinor, and is the teller of the Tale of the Naug- 
  lafring. 
  The poem about the Man in the Moon exists in many texts, 
  and was published at Leeds in 1923;*long after and much 
  changed it was included in The Adventures of Tom Bombadil 
  (1962). I give it here in the earlier published form, which was 
  only a little retouched from the earliest workings -- where it 
  has the title 'Why the Man in the Moon came down too soon: 
  an East Anglian phantasy'; in the first finished text the title 
  is 'A Faerie: Why the Man in the Moon came down too 
  soon', together with one in Old English: Se Moncyning. 
  Why the Man in the Moon 
  came down too soon 
  The Man in the Moon had silver shoon 
  And his beard was of silver thread; 
  He was girt with pale gold and inaureoled 
  With gold about his head. 
  Clad in silken robe in his great white globe 
  He opened an ivory door 
  With a crystal key, and in secrecy 
  He stole o'er a shadowy floor; 
  4 
  8 
  Down a filigree stair of spidery hair 
  He slipped in gleaming haste, 
  And laughing with glee to be merry and free 
  He swiftly earthward raced. 
  He was tired of his pearls and diamond twirls; 
  Of his pallid minaret 
  Dizzy and white at its lunar height 
  In a world of silver set; 
  12 
  16 
  And adventured this peril for ruby and beryl 
  And emerald and sapphire, 
  * 'A Northern Venture: verses by members of the Leeds University 
  English School Association' (Leeds, at the Swan Press, 1923). I have 
  not seen this publication and take these details from Humphrey Car- 
  penter, Biography, p. 269. 
   
  And all lustrous gems for new diadems, 
  Or to blazon his pale attire. 
  He was lonely too with nothing to do 
  But to stare at the golden world, 
  Or strain for the hum that would distantly come 
  
  As it gaily past him whirled; 
  20 
  24 
  And at plenilune in his argent moon 
  He had wearily longed for Fire -- 
  Not the limpid lights of wan selenites, 
  But a red terrestrial pyre 
  With impurpurate glows of crimson and rose 
  And leaping orange tongue', 
  For great seas of blues and the passionate hues 
  When a dancing dawn is young; 
  28 
  32 
  For the meadowy ways like chrysoprase 
  By winding Yare and Nen. 
  How he longed for the mirth of the populous Earth 
  And the sanguine blood of men; 
  And coveted song and laughter long 
  And viands hot and wine, 
  Eating pearly cakes of light snowflakes 
  And drinking thin moonshine. 
  36 
  40 
  He twinkled his feet as he thought of the meat, 
  Of the punch and the peppery brew, 
  Till he tripped unaware on his slanting stair, 
  And fell like meteors do; 
  As the whickering sparks in splashing arcs 
  Of stars blown down like rain 
  From his laddery path took a foaming bath 
  In the Ocean of Almain; 
  44 
  48 
  And began to think, lest he melt and stink, 
  What in the moon to do, 
  When a Yarmouth boat found him far afloat, 
  To the mazement of the crew 
  Caught in their net all shimmering wet 
  In a phosphorescent sheen 
  Of bluey whites and opal lights 
  And delicate liquid green. 
  52 
  56 
   
  With the morning fish -- 'twas his regal wish -- 
  They packed him to Norwich town, 
  To get warm on gin in a Norfolk inn, 
  And dry his watery gown. 
  Though Saint Peter's knell waked many a bell 
  In the city's ringing towers 
  To shout the news of his lunatic cruise 
  In the early morning hours, 
  60 
  64 
  No hearths were laid, not a breakfast made, 
  And no one would sell him gems; 
  He found ashes for fire, and his gay desire 
  For chorus and brave anthems 
  Met snores instead with all Norfolk abed, 
  And his mund heart nearly broke, 
  More empty and cold than above of old, 
  Till he bartered his fairy cloak 
  
  68 
  72 
  With a half-waked cook for a kitchen nook, 
  And his belt of gold for a smile, 
  And a priceless jewel for a bowl of gruel, 
  A sample cold and vile 
  Of the proud plum-porridge of Anglian Norwich -- 
  He arrived so much too soon 
  For unusual guests on adventurous quests 
  76 
  From the Mountains of the Moon.80 
  It seems very possible that the 'pallid minaret' reappears 
  in the 'little white turret' which Uole Kuvion built on the 
  Moon, 'where often he climbs and watches the heavens, or 
  the world beneath'. The minaret of the Man in the Moon 
  survives in the final version. 
  The ocean of Almain is the North Sea (Almain or Almany 
  was a name of Germany in earlier English); the Yare is a 
  Norfolk river which falls into the sea at Yarmouth, and the 
  Nene (pronounced also with a short vowel) flows into the 
  Wash. 
   
   
  IX. 
  THE HIDING OF VALINOR. 
  The link to this tale, which is told by Vaire, has been given at 
  the end of the last (p. 219). The manuscript continues as in 
  the latter part of The Tale of the Sun and Moon (see p. 220 
  note 19), with an earlier draft also extant, to which reference 
  is made in the notes. 
  'Lo, tales I tell of the deep days, and the first is called The 
  Hiding of Valinor. 
  Already have ye heard,' said she, 'of the setting forth of 
  the Sun and Moon upon their wayward journeyings, and many 
  things are there to tell concerning the awakening of the Earth 
  beneath their light; but hear now of the thoughts and deeds 
  of the dwellers in Valinor in those mighty days 
  Now is it to tell that so wide were the wanderings of those 
  boats of light that the Gods found it no easy thing to govern 
  all their comings and their goings as they had purposed at 
  the first, and Ilinsor was loath to yield the heaven to Urwendi, 
  and Urwendi set sail often before Ilinsor's due return, being 
  eager and hot of mood. Wherefore were both vessels often 
  far afloat at one and the same time, and the glory of them 
  sailing most nigh to the very bosom of the Earth, as often 
  they did at that time, was very great and very terrible to see. 
  Then did a vague uneasiness begin to stir anew in Valinor, 
  and the hearts of the Gods were troubled. and the Eldar spake 
   one to another, and this was their thought. 
  "Lo, all the world is grown clear as the courtyards of the 
  Gods, straight to walk upon as are the avenues of Vansamirin 
  or the terraces of Kor; and Valinor no longer is safe, for 
   
   
  Melko hates us without ceasing, and he holds the world with- 
  out and many and wild are his allies there" -- and herein in 
  their hearts they' numbered even the Noldoli, and wronged 
  them in their thought unwittingly, nor did they forget Men, 
  against whom Melko had lied of old. Indeed in the joy of the 
  last burgeoning of the Trees and the great and glad labour of 
  that fashioning of ships the fear of Melko had been laid aside, 
  and the bitterness of those last evil days and of the Gnome- 
  
  folk's flight was fallen into slumber -- but now when Valinor 
  had peace once more and its lands and gardens were mended 
  of their hurts memory awoke their anger and their grief again. 
  Indeed if the Gods forgot not the folly of the Noldoli and 
  hardened their hearts, yet more wroth were the Elves, and 
  the Solosimpi were full of bitterness against their kin, desir- 
  ing never more to see their faces in the pathways of their 
  home. Of these the chief were those whose kin had perished 
  at the Haven of the Swans, and their leader was one Ainairos 
  who had escaped from that fray leaving his brother dead; and 
  he sought unceasingly with his words to persuade the Elves 
  to greater bitterness of heart. 
  Now this was a grief to Manwe, yet did he see that as yet 
  his design was not complete, and that the wisdom of the Valar 
  must needs be bent once more to the more perfect govern- 
  ment of the Sun and Moon. Wherefore he summoned the 
  Gods and Elves in conclave, that their counsel might better 
  his design, and moreover he hoped with soft words of wis- 
  dom to calm their anger and uneasiness ere evil came of it. 
  For clearly he saw herein the poison of Melko's lies that live 
  and multiply wherever he may cast them more fruitfully than 
  any seed that is sown upon the Earth; and already it was 
  reported to him that the ancient murmuring of the Elves was 
  begun anew concerning their freedom, and that pride made 
  some full of folly, so that they might not endure the thought 
  of the coming of Mankind. 
  Now then sat Manwe in heavy mood before Kulullin and 
  looked searchingly upon the Valar gathered nigh and upon 
  the Eldar about his knees, but he opened not his full mind, 
  saying to them only that he had called them in council once 
  more to determine the courses of the Sun and Moon and 
  devise an order and wisdom in their paths. Then straightway 
  spake Ainairos beforehim saying that other matters were 
   
   
  deeper in their hearts than this, and he laid before.the Gods 
  the mind of the Elves concerning the Noldoli and of the na- 
  kedness of the land of Valinor toward the world beyond. 
  Thereat arose much tumult and many of the Valar and their 
  folk supported him loudly, and some others of the Eldar cried 
  out that Manwe and Varda had caused their kindred to dwell 
  in Valinor promising them unfailing joy therein -- now let 
  the Gods see to it that their gladness was not minished to a 
  little thing, seeing that Melko held the world and they dared 
  not fare forth to the places of their awakening even an they 
  would. The most of the Valar moreover were fain of their 
  ancient ease and desired only peace, wishing neither rumour 
  of Melko and his violence nor murmur of the restless Gnomes 
  to come ever again among them to disturb their happiness; 
  and for such reasons they also clamoured for the concealment 
  of the land. Not the least among these were Vana and Nessa, 
  albeit most even of the great Gods were of one mind. In vain 
  did Ulmo of his foreknowing plead before them for pity and 
  pardon on the Noldoli, or Manwe unfold the secrets of the 
  Music of the Ainur and the purpose of the world; and long 
  and very full of that noise was that council, and more filled 
  with bitterness and burning words than any that had been; 
  wherefore did Manwe Sulimo depart at length from among 
  them, saying that no walls or bulwarks might now fend Mel- 
  ko's evil from them which lived already among them and 
  clouded all their minds. 
  So came it that the enemies of the Gnomes carried the 
  
  council of the Gods and the blood of Kopas began already 
  its fell work; for now began that which is named the Hiding 
  of Valinor, and Manwe and Varda and Ulmo of the Seas had 
   no part therein, but none others of the Valar or the Elves held 
  aloof therefrom, albeit Yavanna and Orome her son were 
  uneasy in their hearts. 
  Now Lorien and Vana led the Gods and Aule lent his skill 
  and Tulkas his strength, and the Valar went not at that time 
  forth to conquer Melko, and the greatest ruth was that to 
  them thereafter, and yet is; for the great glory of the Valar 
   by reason of that error came not to its fullness in many ages 
  of the Earth, and still doth the world await it.' 
   
  In those days however they were unwitting of these things, 
  and they set them to new and mighty labours such as had not 
  been seen among them since the days of the first building of 
  -Valinor. The encircling mountains did they make more ut- 
  terly impassable of their eastern side than ever were they 
  before, and such earth-magics did Kemi weave about their 
  precipices and inaccessible peaks that of all the dread and 
  terrible places in the mighty Earth was that rampart of the 
  Gods that looked upon Eruman the most dire and perilous, 
  ' and not Utumna nor the places of Melko in the Hills of Iron 
  were so filled with insuperable fear. Moreover even upon the 
  plains about their eastward...' were heaped those impen- 
  etrable webs of clinging dark that Ungweliante sloughed in 
  Valinor at the Trees' destroying. Now did the Gods cast them 
  forth from their bright land, that they might entangle utterly 
  the steps of all who fared that way, and they flowed and 
  spread both far and wide, lying even upon the bosom of the 
  Shadowy Seas until the Bay of Faery grew dim and no radi- 
  ance of Valinor filtered there, and the twinkling of the lamps 
  of Kor died or ever it passed the jewelled shores. From North 
  to South marched the enchantments and inaccessible magic 
  of the Gods, yet were they not content; and they said: Be- 
  hold, we will cause all the paths that fare to Valinor both 
  known and secret to fade utterly from the world, or wander 
  treacherously into blind confusion. 
  This then they did, and no channel in the seas was left that 
  was not beset with perilous eddies or with streams of over- 
  mastering strength for the confusion of all ships. And spirits 
  of sudden storms and winds unlooked-for brooded there by 
  Osse's will, and others of inextricable mist. Neither did they 
  forget even the long circuitous ways that messengers of the 
  Gods had known and followed through the dark wildernesses 
  of the North and the deepest South; and when all was done 
  to their mind Lorien said: "Now doth Valinor stand alone, 
  and we have peace," and Vana sang once more about her 
  garden in the lightness of her heart. 
  Alone among all did the hearts of the Solosimpi misgive 
  them, and they stood upon the coasts nigh to their ancient 
  homes and laughter came not easily again amongst them, 
  and they looked upon the Sea and despite its peril and its 
  gloom they feared it lest it still might bring evil into the land. 
   
   
  Then did some of them going speak to Aule and to Tulkas 
  who stood nigh, saying: "0 great ones of the Valar, full well 
  and wondrously have the Gods laboured, yet do we think in 
  our hearts that something is yet lacking; for we have not 
  heard that the way of the escape of the Noldoli, even the 
  dread passage of Helkarakse's cliffs, is destroyed. Yet where 
  
  the children of the Eldar have trodden so may the sons of 
  Melko return, despite all your enchantments and deceits; nei- 
  ther are we in peace at heart by reason of the undefended 
  sea. 
  Thereat did Tulkas laugh, saying that naught might come 
  now to Valinor save only by the topmost airs, "and Melko 
  hath no power there; neither have ye, 0 little ones of the 
  Earth". Nonetheless at Aule's bidding he fared with that Vala 
  to the bitter places of the sorrow of the Gnomes, and Aule 
  with the mighty hammer of his forge smote that wall of jag- 
  ged ice, and when it was cloven even to the chill waters 
  Tulkas rent it asunder with his great hands and the seas roared 
  in between, and the land of the Gods was sundered utterly 
  from the realms of Earth.4 
  This did they at the Shoreland Elves' behest, yet by no 
  means would the Gods suffer that low place in the hills be- 
  neath Taniquetil that lets upon the Bay of Faery to be piled 
  with rocks as the Solosimpi desired, for there had Orome 
  many pleasant woods and places of delight, and the Teleri' 
  would not endure that Kor should be destroyed or pressed 
  too nearly by the gloomy mountain walls. 
  Then spake the Solosimpi to Ulmo, and he would not lis- 
  ten to them, saying that never had they learnt such bitterness 
  of heart of his music, and that rather had they been listening 
  to whispers of Melko the accursed. And going from Ulmo 
  some were abashed, but others went and sought out Osse, 
  and he aided them in Ulmo's despite; and of Osse's labour 
  in those days are come the Magic Isles; for Osse set them in 
  a great ring about the western limits of the mighty sea, so 
  that they guarded the Bay of Faery, and albeit in those days 
  the huge glooms of that far water overreached all the Shad- 
  owy Seas and stretched forth tongues of darkness towards 
  them, still were they themselves surpassing fair to look upon. 
  And such ships as fare that way must needs espy them or 
  ever they reach the last waters that wash the elfin shores, and 
   
   
  so alluring were they that few had power to pass them by, 
  and did any essay to then sudden storms drove them perforce 
  against those beaches whose pebbles shone like silver and 
  like gold. Yet all such as stepped thereon came never thence 
  again, but being woven in the nets of Oinen's' hair the Lady 
  of the Sea, and whelmed in agelong slumber that Lorien set 
  there, lay upon the margin of the waves, as those do who 
  being drowned are cast up once more by the movements of 
  the sea; yet rather did these hapless ones sleep unfathomably 
  and the dark waters laved their limbs, but their ships rotted, 
  swathed in weeds, on those enchanted sands, and sailed never 
  more before the winds of the dim West.' 
  Now when Manwe gazing in sorrow from high Taniquetil 
  saw all these things done he sent for Lorien and for Orome, 
  thinking them less stubborn of heart than the others, and 
  when they were come he spoke earnestly with them; yet he 
  would not that the labour of the Gods be undone, for he 
  thought it not altogether ill, but he prevailed on those twain 
  to do his bidding in certain matters. And in this manner did 
  they so; for Lorien wove a way of delicate magic, and it fared 
  by winding roads most secret from the Eastern lands and all 
  the great wildernesses of the world even to the walls of Kor, 
  and it ran past the Cottage of the Children of the Earth' and 
  thence down the "lane of whispering elms" until it reached 
  the sea. 
  
  But the gloomy seas and all the straits it bridged with slen- 
  der bridges resting on the air and greyly gleaming as it were 
  of silken mists lit by a thin moon, or of pearly vapours; yet 
  beside the Valar and the Elves have no Man's eyes beheld it 
  save in sweet slumbers in their heart's youth. Longest of all 
  ways is it and few are there ever reach its end, so many lands 
  and marvellous places of allurement and of loveliness doth 
  it pass ere it comes to Elfinesse, yet smooth is it to the feet 
  and none tire ever who fare that way. 
  Such,' then said Vaire, 'was and still is the manner of 
  Olore Malle, the Path of Dreams; but of far other sort was 
  the work of Orome, who hearing the words of Manwe went 
  speedily to Vana his wife, and begged of her a tress of her 
  long golden hair. Now the hair of Vana the fair had become 
  more long and radiant still since the days of her offering to 
   
   
  Aule, and she gave to Orome of its golden treads. Then did 
  he dip these in the radiance of Kulullin, but Vina wove them 
  cunningly to a leash immeasurable, and therewith Orome 
  strode swiftly to the gatherings of Manwe on the mountain. 
  Then calling loudly that Manwe and Varda and all their 
  folk come forth he held before their eyes his thong of gold, 
  and they knew not his purpose; but Orome bid them cast 
  their eyes on that Hill that is called Kalorme standing hugely 
  in the lands most distant from Valinor, and is held most lofty 
  save Taniquetil, yet seemeth therefrom a dim thing fading 
  afar off. Even as they watched Orome stepped back, and 
  putting all his cunning and his strength thereto he made a 
  mighty cast, and that golden cord sped in a curve through 
  the sky until its noose caught Kalorme's topmost pinnacle. 
  Then by the magic of its making and the cunning of Orome's 
  hand it stayed a bright golden curve and neither drooped nor 
  sagged; but Qrome fastened its hither end to a pillar in 
  Manwe's courts, and turning to those who gazed upon him 
  said: "Who then listeth to wander in the Great Lands, let 
  him follow me," and thereat he set foot upon the thong and 
  sped like the wind out over the gulf even to Kalorme, while 
  all upon Taniquetil were silent in amaze. Now did Orome 
  loosen the thong from Kalorme's peak and run as swiftly 
  back, ravelling it as he came, until once more he stood before 
  Manwe. Then said he: "Lo, 0 Sulimo Lord of the Airs, a 
  way I have devised whereby any of the Valar of good heart 
  may fare whithersoever they list in the Great Lands; for 
  whither they wish I will cast my slender bridge, and its hither 
  end wilt thou securely guard." 
  And of this work of Orome's came that mighty wonder of 
  the heavens that all men look upon and marvel at, and some 
  fear much, pondering what it may portend. Yet doth that 
   bridge wear a different aspect at different times and in various 
  regions of the Earth, and seldom is it visible to Men and 
  Elves. Now because it glistens most marvellously in the 
  slanting rays of the Sun, and when the rains of heaven moisten 
  it it shines most magically therein and the gold light breaks 
  upon its dripping cords to many hues of purple, green, and 
  red, so do men most often name it the Rainbow, but many 
   other names have they fashioned also, and the fairies call it 
  Ilweran the Bridge of Heaven. 
   
   
  Now living Men may not tread the swaying threads of 
  Ilweran and few of the Eldar have the heart, yet other paths 
  
  for Elves and Men to fare to Valinor are there none since 
  those days save one alone, and it is very dark; yet is it very 
  short, the shortest and swiftest of all roads, and very rough, 
  for Mandos made it and Fui set it in its place. Qalvanda is it 
  called, the Road of Death, and it leads only to the halls of 
  Mandos and Fui. Twofold is it, and one way tread the Elves 
  and the other the souls of Men, and never do they mingle.' 
  Thus,' said Vaire, 'was the Hiding of Valinor achieved, 
  and the Valar let slip the chance of a glory more splendid and 
  enduring even than that great glory which was theirs and still 
  is. Nonetheless are there still very mighty tidings of those 
  days to tell, of which perchance I may now recount to you a 
  few; and one I will name The Haven of the Sun. 
  Behold, now are the hearts of all set at rest by the truce o 
  of Manwe and the Valar, and while the Gods feast in Valmar 
  and the heaven is full of the ungoverned glory of the Ships 
  of Light the Elves go back at last to rebuild the happiness of 
  Kor; and there they seek to forget all the sorrows and all the 
  labours that had come among them since the Release of 
  Melko. Now does Kor become the fairest and most delicate- 
  lovely of all the realms of Valinor, for in the courtyard of 
  Inwe those two elfin trees shone still tenderly; and they were 
  shoots of the glorious Trees now dead given by the Gods to 
  Inwe in the first days of that town's building. Others too had 
  been given to Noleme, but these were uprooted and were 
  gone no one knew whither, and more had there never been." 
  Yet even though the Elves trusted the Valar to shield the 
  land and weave protection about them, and though the days 
  of sorrow faring into the past grew dim, still could they not 
  yet utterly shake away the memory of their unhappiness; nor 
  did they ever so, until after the magic way of Lorien was 
  complete and the children of the fathers of the fathers of Men 
  first were suffered to come there in sweet sleep; then did a 
  new joy burn very brightly in their hearts, but these things 
  were not yet come to pass and Men were yet but new-wakened 
  on the Earth. 
  But Manwe and Ulmo knowing their hour was come held 
  high councils for their protection. Many designs they made 
   
   
  therein, and they were weighed down by the thought of Melko 
  and the wandering of the Gnomes; yet did the other folk of 
  Valinor trouble themselves little with such matters yet. None- 
  theless Manwe ventured to speak once more to the Valar, 
  albeit he uttered no word of Men, and he reminded them that 
  in their labours for the concealment of their land they had let 
  slip from thought the waywardness of the Sun and Moon. 
  Now it was the fear of Manwe lest the Earth become un- 
  bearable by mason of the great light and heat of those bright 
  things, and Yavanna's heart was in accord with him in that, 
  but the most of the Valar and the Elves saw good in his design 
  because in the lifting of the Sun and Moon to higher paths 
  they thought to set a final end to all their labours, removing 
  those piercing beams more far, that all those hills and regions 
  of their abode be not too bright illumined, and that none 
  might ever again espy them afar off. 
  Wherefore said some: "Let us send now messengers to 
  discover the fashion of the world in the uttermost East beyond 
  even the sight of Manwe from the Mountain of the World." 
  Then arose Orome: "That I can tell you, for I have seen. In 
  the East beyond the tumbled lands there is a silent beach and 
  a dark and empty sea." And the Gods marvelled at these 
  
  tidings, yet never before had any save Orome listed to see or 
  hear such things, not even Yavanna the Earth-lady. Nought 
  do I say of Ulmo Vailimo, Lord of Vai, for of a truth all such 
  matters he knew from the beginning of the Earth. Now there- 
  fore did that ancient one follow Orome, expounding to the 
  Valar what was the secret nature of the Earth, and he said: 
  "Lo, there is but one Ocean, and that is Vai, for those that 
  Osse esteemeth as oceans are but seas, waters that lie in the 
  hollows of the rock; but Vai runneth from the Wall of Things 
  unto the Wall of Things whithersoever you may fare. Now to 
  the North is it so cold that even its pale waters are frozen to 
  a depth beyond thought or sounding, and to the South is such 
  utter darkness and deceit by reason of Ungoliont" that none 
  save I alone may find a way. In this vast water floateth the 
  wide Earth upheld by the word of Iluvatar, for nought else 
  or fish or bark will swim therein to whom I have not spoken 
  the great word that Iluvatar said to me and bound them 
  with the spell; but of the wide Earth is even Valinor a part, 
  and the substance of the Earth is stone and metal, and the 
   
   
  seas an: pools in its hollows, and the islands save some few 
  that swim still unfettered stand now like pinnacles from their 
  weedy depths. Know then that somewhat nearer stands Val- 
  inor to the great Wall of Things wherein Iluvatar hath en- 
  closed us than doth that furthest Eastern shore: and this do I 
  know, for diving beneath the world often have I visited those 
  unharboured beaches; for lo, 0 Valar, ye know not all won- 
  ders, and many secret things are there beneath the Earth's 
  dark keel, even where I have my mighty halls of Ulmonan, 
  that ye have never dreamed on." 
  But said Manwe: "True is that, 0 Ulmo Vailimo; but what 
  is it to our present purpose?" And Ulmo answered: "Lo, I 
  will take Aule the Smith with me and convey him safe and 
  swift beneath the waters of Vai in my deep-sea car, even to 
  the Eastern shores, and there will he and I build havens for 
  the Ships, and from the East hereafter shall they arise and 
  give their fullest light and glory to Men who need them, and 
  to the unhappy Noldoli, following one the other over the sky, 
  and coming home to Valinor. Here, when their hearts wax 
  faint by reason of their journeyings, shall they rest awhile 
  upon the Outer Seas and Urwendi bathe in Faskalan and 
  Ilinsor drink of the quiet waters of the Lake Irtinsa, ere ever 
  they return again." 
  Now this speech had Manwe and Ulmo designed in col- 
  lusion, and the Valar and Eldar hearkened for divers reasons 
  as before; wherefore was Aule sped now with Ulmo, and 
  they builded great havens in the East beside the soundless 
  sea; and the haven of the Sun was wide and golden, but the 
  haven of the Moon was set within the same harbourage, and 
  it was white, having gates of silver and of pearl that shone 
  faintly so soon as the Sun sank from the heavens into Valinor; 
  at that hour do those gates open of themselves before the 
  issuing Moon, but none of the Eldar have seen these things 
  save Uole Kuvion, and he has told no tale. 
  Now at first the Valar purposed to draw the Sun and Moon 
  beneath the Earth, hallowing them with Ulmo's spell that Vai 
  harm them not, each at its appointed time; yet in the end 
  they found that Sari" might not, even so, safely come be- 
  neath the world, for it was too frail and lissom; and much 
  precious radiance was spilled in their attempts about the 
  deepest waters, and escaped to linger as secret sparks in many 
  
   
  an unknown ocean cavern. These have many elfin divers, and 
  divers of the fays, long time sought beyond the outmost East, 
  even as is sung in the song of the Sleeper in the Tower of 
  Pearl." 
  Indeed for a while mishap fell even upon bright Urwendi, 
  that she wandered the dark grots and endless passages of 
  Ulmo's realm until Fionwe found her and brought her back 
  to Valinor -- but the full tale is called the Tale of Qorinomi 
  and may not here be told." 
  Thus came it that the Gods dared a very great deed, the 
  most mighty of all their works; for making a fleet of magic 
  rafts and boats with Ulmo's aid -- and otherwise had none 
  of these endured to sail upon the waters of Vai -- they drew 
  to the Wall of Things, and there they made the Door of Night 
  (Moritarnon or Tarn Fui as the Eldar name it in their tongues). 
  There it still stands, utterly black and huge against the deep- 
  blue walls. Its pillars are of the mightiest basalt and its lintel 
  likewise, but great dragons of black stone are carved thereon, 
  and shadowy smoke pours slowly from their jaws. Gates it 
  has unbreakable, and none know how they were made or set, 
  for the Eldar were not suffered to be in that dread building, 
  and it is the last secret of the Gods; and not the onset of the 
  world will force that door, which opens to a mystic word 
  alone. That word Urwendi only knows and Manwe who spake 
  it to her; for beyond the Door of Night is the outer dark, and 
  he who passes therethrough may escape the world and death 
  and hear things not yet for the ears of Earth-dwellers, and 
   this may not be. 
  In the East however was the work of the Gods of other 
   sort, for there was a great arch made, and, 'tis said, 'tis all 
  of shining gold and barred with silver gates, yet few have 
  beheld it even of the Gods for the wealth of glowing vapours 
  that are often swathed about it. Now the Gates of Morn open 
  also before Urwendi only, and the word she speaks is the 
  same that she utters at the Door of Night, but it is reversed. 
  So comes it that ever now, as the Ship of the Moon leaves 
  his haven in the East and his gates of pearl, Ulmo draws the 
  galleon of the Sun before the Door of Night. Then speaks 
  Urwendi the mystic word, and they open outward before her, 
  and a gust of darkness sweeps in but perishes before her,  
  blazing light; and the galleon of the Sun goes out into the 
  limitless dark, and coming behind the world finds the East 
  again. There doth Sari filled with the lightness of the morn- 
  ing ride through the gates and Urwendi and her maidens 
  make a sound of golden horns, and dawn is split upon the 
  eyes of Men." 
  Yet many a time and oft a tiny star-ship of Varda that has 
  dipped into the Outer Seas, as often they will, is sucked 
  through that Door of Night behind the Sun; and some track 
  her galleon through the starless vast back unto the Eastern 
  Wall, and some are lost for ever, and some glimmer beyond 
  the Door until the Sunship issues forth again." Then do these 
  leap back and rush up into the sky again, or flee across its 
  spaces; and this is a very beautiful thing to see -- the Foun- 
  tains of the Stars. 
  Behold, the Moon dares not the utter loneliness of the 
  outer dark by reason of his lesser light and majesty, and he 
  journeys still beneath the world and many are the chances of 
  that way; wherefore is it that he is often less timely than the 
  Sun and is more fickle. Sometimes he comes not after Sari 
  at all, and other times is late and maketh but a little voyage 
  
  or even daresthe heavens while Urwendi still is there. Then 
  smile the Gods wistfully and say: "It is the mingling of the 
  lights once more."" 
  Long was this indeed the manner of the ships' guidance, 
  and long was it after those days that the Gods grew afraid 
  once more for the Sun and Moon because of certain tidings 
  of those days, which perchance may after be told; and be- 
  cause of their fear a new and strange thing befell. Now the 
  manner of this mayhap I may tell before I make an end; and 
  it is called The Weaving of the Days and Months and of the 
  Fears. 
  For know that even as the great Gods sat in conclave pon- 
  dering how they might fetter the lamps of heaven ever to their 
  hand and guide their goings even as a charioteer doth guide 
  his galloping horses, behold three aged men stood before 
  them and saluted Manwe. 
  But Manwe asked them who they were, "for well I know," 
  quoth he, "that ye are not of the glad folk that dwell in 
  Valmar or the gardens of the Gods," and the Valar marvelled 
  how they came unaided to their land. Now those men were 
  of strange aspect, seeming aged beyond count albeit of 
   
   
  strength untamed. And one that stood at the left was exceed- 
  ing small and short, and another amidmost of middle stature, 
  and the third was long and tall; and the first had short hair 
  and a small beard, and the other's was neither long nor short, 
  but the beard of the third swept the earth before his feet as 
  he walked. Now after a while he that was short and small 
  spake in answer to Manwe, and he said: <Brothers are we,- 
  and men of exceeding subtle craft"; and the other answered: 
  "Lo, Danuin, Ranuin, and Fanuin are we called,* and I am 
  Ranuin, and Danuin has spoken." Then said Fanuin: "And 
  we will offer thee our skill in your perplexity -- yet who we 
  are and whence we come or whither we go that we will tell 
  to you only if ye accept our rede and after we have wrought 
  as we desire." 
  Then some of the Gods said them nay, fearing a trick (even 
  perhaps of Melko), and others would grant their request, and 
  such was the counsel that in the end prevailed because of the 
  great perplexity of the time. Then did those three Danuin and 
  Ranuin and Fanuin beg that a room might be set apart for 
  them; and this was done in Aule's house. There did they spin 
  and weave in secret, and after a space of twice twelve hours 
  Danuin came forth and spake to Manwe, saying: "Behold 
  my handicraft!", and none knew his intent, for his hands 
  were empty. But when the Ship of the Sun returned then went 
  Danuin to her stern, and laying his hand thereon he bid 
  Ulmo draw her, as was his wont, over the waters to the Door 
  of Night; and when Ulmo was gone a little way from the 
  further shore of Valinor Danuin stepped back, and behold 
  Ulmo might not draw the Sunship further, not though he put 
  forth all his strength. Then were Manwe and Ulmo and all 
  that beheld afraid, but Danuin after released the Sun and 
  went from among them, and they might not find him; but 
  after twenty nights and eight came forth Ranuin and he said 
  also: "Behold my handicraft!" and yet no more could be 
  seen in his outstretched hands than before in those of Danuin. 
  Now Ranuin waited until Ilinsor brought the Rose of Silpion 
  unto Valinor, and then going he set his hands against a jag 
  of glass upon that isle, and thereafter might no man stir Il- 
  insor's bark far from Ranuin against his will; but again Ran- 
  
  uin spake no word and went from among them; then Rana 
  was released, but Ranuin no man could find. 
  ----------------------------------------------------------------- 
  * In the margin is written Dogor Monap 7 Missere, Old English words 
  meaning 'Day, Month, and Year'. 
  ----------------------------------------------------------------- 
   
  Now the Gods pondered long what this might portend, but 
  nought more betid until thirteen times had Rana waxed and 
  waned. Then came forth Fanuin, and he bid the Gods detain 
  Ilinsor that at Sari's coming both ships might stand h Valinor 
  at once. But when this was done he begged aid of the Gods, 
  "for," said he, "I have fashioned somewhat of great weight 
  that I would fain show to you, yet cannot of my own strength 
  hale it forth." And seven of the stoutest from the halls of 
  Tulkas went to the place of Fanuin's labouring and could not 
  see aught therein; but he bid them stoop, and them seemed 
  they laid hands upon a mighty cable and staggered beneath 
  it as they laid it upon their shoulders, yet could they not see 
  it. 
  Then going unto Sari and to Rana in turn Fanuin moved 
  his hands as though he were making fast a great rope to each 
  of those vessels; but when all was done he said to Manwe: 
  "Lo, 0 Sulimo Lord of the Gods, the work is wrought and 
  the ships of light are set in the unbreakable fetters of time, 
  which neither ye, nor they, may ever break, nor may they 
  escape therefrom, albeit these fetters are invisible to all be- 
  ings that Iluvatar has made; for nonetheless are they the 
  strongest of things." 
  Then suddenly behold Danuin and Ranuin stood beside 
  him, and Danuin going to Manwe placed in his hand a slen- 
  der cord, but Manwe saw it not. "Herewith," said Danuin, 
  "0 Manwe Sulimo, canst thou govern the goings and com- 
  ings of the Sun, and never may she be brought beyond the 
  guidance of your hand, and such is the virtue of this cord 
  that the goings and returnings of the Sun shall be accounted 
  the most timely and inevitable of all things on Earth." There- 
  after did Ranuin in like manner, and behold Manwe felt a 
  stout rope within his palm invisible. "Herewith," said Ran- 
  uin, "shalt thou hold arid steer the wayward Moon, as well 
  as may be, and so great is the virtue of the 'thong of Ranuin' 
  that even the fickle and untimely Moon shall be a measure 
  of time to Elves and Men." Lastly did Fanuin bid bear his 
  mighty cable's end to Manwe, and Manwe touched it, and it 
  was made fast to a great rock upon Taniquetil (that is called 
   
  therefore Gonlath), and Fanuin said: "Now doth this might- 
  iest cable hold both the Moon and Sun in tow; and herewith 
  mayest thou coordinate their motions and interweave their 
  fates; for the rope of Fanuin is the Rope of Years, and Ur- 
  wendi issuing through the Door of Night shall wind it all 
  tangled with the daycord's slender meshes, round and about 
  ' the Earth until the Great End come -- and so shall all the 
  world and the dwellers within it, both Gods and Elves and 
  Men, and all the creatures that go and the things that have 
  ' roots thereon, be bound about in the bonds of Time." 
  Then were all the Gods afraid, seeing what was come, and 
  knowing that hereafter even they should in counted time be 
  ' subject to slow eld and their bright days to waning, until 
  Iluvatar at the Great End calls them back. But Fanuin said: 
  "Nay, it is but the Music of the Ainur: for behold, who are 
  we, Danuin, Ranuin, and Fanuin, Day and Month and Year, 
  
  but the children of Aluin, of Time, who is the oldest of the 
  Ainur, and is beyond, and subject to Iluvatar; and thence 
  :came we, and thither go we now." Then did those three 
  vanish from Valinor; but of such is the framing of the move- 
  courses of the Sun and Moon, and the subjection of all 
  things within the world to time and change. 
  But as for the Ships of Light themselves, behold! O Gil- 
  fanon and all that hearken, I will end the tale of Lindo and 
  Vaire concerning the building of the Sun and Moon with that 
  great foreboding that was spoken among the Gods when first 
  the Door of Night was opened. For 'tis said that ere the Great 
  End come Melko shall in some wise contrive a quarrel be- 
  tween Moon and Sun, and Ilinsor shall seek to follow Ur- 
  wendi through the Gates, and when they are gone the Gates 
  of both East and West will be destroyed, and Urwendi and 
  Ilinsor shall be lost. So shall it be that Fionwe Urion, son of 
  Manwe, of love for Urwendi shall in the end be Melko's 
  bane, and shall destroy the world to destroy his foe, and so 
  shall all things then be rolled away.'" 
  And thus ended Vaire, and the great tale fell silent in the 
  room. 
   
   
   
  NOTES 
  1 
  2 
  'they'. original reading 'the Solosimpi'. 
  The rejected draft text of the tale to this point is remarkably 
  brief, and reads as follows (following on from Ailios' re- 
  marks given on p. 221, note 20): 
  'That is easy told,' said Lindo; 'for the murmurings that 
  I have spoken of grew ever louder, and came to speech 
  at that council which was now summoned to fix the 
  courses of the Sun and Moon; and all the ancient griev- 
  ance that had flamed before at Melko's instigation con- 
  cerning the freedom of the Elves -- even that strife that 
  ended in the Exile of the Noldoli -- grew sore again. Yet 
  were few now in pity of the Gnomes, and such of the 
  Eldar whom the newlit world allured dared not for the 
  power of Melko break fromValinor, wherefore in the end 
  the enemies of the Gnomes, despite all that Ulmo might 
  say or plead, and despite the clemency of Manwe, carried 
  the counsels of the Gods -- and so came that which sto- 
  ries name the [Closing >] Hiding of Valinor. And the 
  Gods went not at that time forth to fight Melko, and their 
  greatest opportunity for glory and eternal honour was let 
  slip, [even as the Music of Iluvatar had foreboded -- and 
  they little understood it -- and who knows if the salvation 
  of the world and the freeing of Men and Elves shall ever 
  come from them again? Some there are who whisper that 
  it is not so, and hope dwelleth only in a far land of Men, 
  but how so that may be I do not know.] 
  3 
  4 
  5 
  6 
  The concluding passage is thus bracketed in the manuscript, 
  with a question-mark against it. 
  The word looks like 'east'. The word 'eastward' was added 
  to the text, and it may be that my father intended to change 
  'east' to 'eastward edge' or something similar. 
  
  Here 'Earth' is clearly used, if strangely so, in the same 
  way as is 'the world', to mean the Great Lands as distin- 
  guished from the Outer Lands of the West. 
  The Teleri (i.e. the later Vanyar) had not in the old story 
  departed from Kor (see p. 176). 
  Originally Owen and then Onen, the name of Osse's wife 
  has already appeared in the final form Uinen (pp. 131, 215); 
  but Oinen here is clear, and clearly intended. 
   
   
  7 
  j: 9 
  i 
  10 
  11 
  . 12 
  0 
  , 14 
  '15 
  ,16 
  In the draft text the account of the Hiding of Valinor is very 
  brief, and moves on quickly to the Path of Dreams. The webs 
  of darkness laid on the eastward slopes of the mountains were 
  not those 'sloughed in Valinor' by Ungweliante, but are merely 
  compared to 'the most clinging that ever Ungweliante wove'. 
  Helkarakse and the Magic Isles are only mentioned in a mar- 
  ginal direction that they are to be included. 
  'Earth' is again used in the sense of the Great Lands (see 
  note 4). The draft has here 'Children of the World'. 
  While there are no differences of any substance in the ac- 
  count of the 0lore Malle in the two texts, in the first there 
  is no mention of Orome's Path of the Rainbow. -- An iso- 
  lated note, obviously written before the present Tale, says: 
  'When the Gods close Valinor... Lorien leaves a path 
  across the mountains called 0lore Malle, and Manwe the 
  Rainbow where he walks to survey the world. It is only 
  visible after rain, for then it is wet.' 
  'truce': earlier reading 'compromise'. It is notable how 
  Manwe is portrayed as primus inter pares rather than as 
  ruler over the other Valar. 
  On the Trees of Kor see pp. 132, 148. 
  See pp. 224 -- 5. 
  Sari is here (and subsequently) the name as written, not an 
  emendation from Kalavene, the name in the draft texts of 
  The Sun and Moon and The Hiding of Valinor (see p. 222). 
  The reading of the draft in this place is 'the Sunship', itself 
  an alteration from 'the ships', for my father first wrote that 
  neither ship could safely be drawn beneath the Earth. 
  The Sleeper in the Tower of Pearl is named in The Cottage 
  of Lost Play, p. 4. The song of the sleeper is virtually 
  certainly the poem?he Happy Mariners, originally written 
  in 1915 and published in 1923 (see Humphrey Carpenter, 
  Biography, Appendix C, p. 269); this will be given in two 
  versions in connection with the materials for the Tale of 
  Earendel in the second part of the Lost Tales. The poem 
  contains a reference to the boats that pass the Tower of 
  Pearl, piled 'with hoarded sparks of orient fire I that divers 
  won in waters of the unknown Sun'. 
  The original draft has here: 'but that is the tale of Qorinomi 
  and I dare not tell it here, for friend Ailios is watching me' 
  (see pp. 220-1, notes 19 and 20). 
  The draft text had here at first: 'and the galleon of the Sun 
  
  goes out into the dark, and coming behind the world finds 
   
   
  the East again, but therethere is no door and the Wall of 
  Things is lower; and filled with the lightness of the morning 
  Kalavene rides above it and dawn is split upon the Eastern 
  hills and falls upon the eyes of Men.' Part of this, from 'but 
  there there is no door', was bracketed, and the passage about 
  the great arch in the East and the Gates of Morn introduced. 
  In the following sentence, the draft had 'back over the East- 
  ern Wall', changed to the reading of the second text, 'back 
  unto the Eastern Wall'. For the name Kalavene see p. 222. 
  17 I.e., until the Sunship issues forth, through the Door of 
  Night, into the outer dark; as the Sunship leaves, the shoot- 
  ing stars pass back into the sky. 
  18 The second version of this part of Vaire's tale,'The Haven 
  of the Sun', follows the original draft (as emended) fairly 
  closely, with no differences of any substance; but the part 
  of her tale that now follows, 'The Weaving of the Days and 
  Months and Years', is wholly absent from the draft text. 
  19 This concluding passage differs in several points from the 
  original version. In that, Ailios appears again, for Gilfanon; 
  the 'great foreboding' was spoken among the Gods 'when 
  they designed first to build the Door of Night', and when 
  Ilinsor has followed Urwendi through the Gates 'Melko will 
  destroy the Gates and raise the Eastern Wall beyond the 
  [?skies] and Urwendi and Ilinsor shall be lost'. 
  Changes made to names in 
  The Hiding of Valinor. 
  Vansamirin < Samirien's road (Samirien occurs as the name 
  of the Feast of Double Mirth, pp. 157 -- 9). 
  Kor < Kortirion (p. 233). Afterwards, though Kor was not 
  struck out, my father wrote above it Tun, with a query, and 
  the same at the occurrence of Kor on p. 237. This is the 
  first appearance in the text of the Lost Tales of this name, 
  which ultimately gave rise to Tuna (the hill on which Tirion 
  was built). 
  Ainairos < Oivarin. 
  Moritarnon, Tarn Fui The original draft of the tale has 'Moritar 
  or Tarna Fui'. 
  Sari The original draft has Kalavene. (see p. 222 and note 
  13 ). 
  At the first occurrence of the names of the three Sons of Time 
  the sequence of forms was: 
   
   
   
  Danuin < Danos < an illegible form Ban.. 
  Ranuin < Ranos < Ranoth < Ron 
  Fanuin < Lathos < Lathweg 
  Throughout the remainder of the passage: Danuin < Dana; 
  Ranuin  <  Ranoth; Fanuin  <  Lathweg. 
  Aluin    <  Lumin. 
  Commentary on 
  The Hiding of Valinor. 
  The account of the Council of the Valar and Eldar in the open- 
  ing of this tale (greatly developed from the preliminary draft 
  given in note 2) is remarkable and important in the history of 
  my father's ideas concerning the Valar and their motives. In 
  TheSilmarillion (p. 102) the Hiding of Valinor sprang from the 
  assault of Melkor on the steersman of the Moon: 
  But seeing the assault upon Tilion the Valar were in doubt, 
  
  fearing what the malice and cunning of Morgoth might yet 
  contrive against them. Being unwilling to make war upon him 
  in Middle-earth, they remembered nonetheless the ruin of 
  Almaren; and they resolved that the like should not befall 
  Valinor. 
  A little earlier in The Silmarillion (p. 99) reasons are given 
  '. for the unwillingness of the Valar to make war: 
  It is said indeed that, even as the Valar made war upon Melkor 
  for the sake of the Quendi, so now for that time they forbore 
  for the sake of the Hildor, the Aftercomers, the younger Chil- 
  dren of Iluvatar. For so grievous had been the hurts of Middle- 
  earth in the war upon Utumno that the Valar feared lest 
  even worse should now befall; whereas the Hildor should 
  be mortal, and weaker than the Quendi to withstand fear 
  and tumult. Moreover it was not revealed to Manwe where 
  the beginning of Men should be, north, south, or east. 
  Therefore the Valar sent forth light, but made strong the 
  land of their dwelling. 
  "In The Silmarillion there is no vestige of the tumultuous 
   council, no suggestion of a disagreement among the Valar, 
   
   
  with Manwe, Varda and Ulmo actively disapproving the work 
  and holding aloof from it; no mention, equally, of any plead- 
  ing for pity on the Noldor by Ulmo, nor of Manwe's disgust. 
  In the old story it was the hostility of some of the Eldar 
  towards the Noldoli, led by an Elf of Kopas (Alqualonde) -- 
  who likewise disappeared utterly: in the later account there 
  is never a word about the feelings of the Elves of Valinor for 
  the exiled Noldor -- that was the starting-point of the Hiding 
  of Valinor; and it is most curious to observe that the action 
  of the Valar here sprang essentially from indolence mixed 
  with fear. Nowhere does my father's early conception of the 
  faineant Gods appear more clearly. He held moreover quite 
  explicitly that their failure to make war upon Melko then and 
  there was a deep error, diminishing themselves, and (as it 
  appears) irreparable. In his later writing the Hiding of Vali- 
  nor remained indeed, but only as a great fact of mythological 
  antiquity; there is no whisper of its condemnation. 
  The blocking-up and utter isolation of Valinor from the 
  world without is perhaps even more strongly emphasized in 
  the early narrative. The cast-off webs of Ungweliant and the 
  use to which the Valar put them disappeared in the later story. 
  Most notable is the different explanation of the fact that the 
  gap in the encircling heights (later named the Calacirya) was 
  not blocked up. In The Silmarillion (p. 102) it is said that the 
  pass was not closed 
  because of the Eldar that were faithful, and in the city of 
  Tirion upon the green hill Finarfin yet ruled the remnant of 
  the Noldor in the deep cleft of the mountains. For all those 
  of elven-race, even the Vanyar and Ingwe their lord, must 
  breathe at times the outer air and the wind that comes over 
  the sea from the lands of their birth; and the Valar would not 
  sunder the Teleri wholly from their kin. 
  The old motive of the Solosimpi (> Teleri) wishing this to be 
  done (sufficiently strange, for did the Shoreland Pipers wish 
  to abandon the shores?) disappeared in the general excision 
  of their bitter resentment against the Noldoli, as did Ulmo's 
  refusal to aid them, and Osse's willingness to do so in Ulmo's 
  despite. The passage concerning the Magic Isles, made by 
   
   
  
   
  Osse, is the origin of the conclusion of Chapter XI of The 
  Silmarillion: 
  And in that time, which songs call Nurtale Valinoreva, the 
  Hiding of Valinor, the Enchanted Isles were set, and all the 
  seas about them were filled with shadows and bewilderment. 
  And these isles were strung as a net in the Shadowy Seas from 
  the north to the south, before Tol Eressea, the Lonely Isle, is 
  reached by one sailing west. Hardly might any vessel pass 
  between them, for in the dangerous sounds the waves sighed 
  for ever upon dark rocks shrouded in mist. And in the twilight 
  a great weariness came upon mariners and a loathing of the 
  sea; but all that ever set foot upon the islands were them 
  entrapped, and slept until the Change of the World. 
   
  It is clear from this passage in the tale that the Magic Isles 
  were set to the east of the Shadowy Seas, though 'the huge 
  glooms.... stretched forth tongues of darkness towards 
  them', while in an earlier passage (p. 135) it is said that 
  beyond Tol Eressea (which was itself beyond the Magic Isles) 
  'is the misty wall and those great sea-glooms beneath which 
  lie the Shadowy Seas'. The later 'Enchanted Isles' certainly 
  owe much as a conception to the Magic Isles, but in the 
  passage just cited from The Silmarillion they were set in the 
  Shadowy Seas and were in twilight. It is possible therefore 
  that the Enchanted Isles derive also from the Twilit Isles 
  (pp. 68, 135). 
  The account of the works of Tulkas and Aule in the north- 
  ern regions (p. 237) does not read as perfectly in accord with 
  what has been said previously, though a real contradiction is 
  unlikely. On pp. 185-6 it is plainly stated that there was a 
  strip of water (Qerkaringa, the Chill Gulf) between the tip of 
  the 'Icefang' (Helkarakse) and the Great Lands at the time 
  of the crossing of the Noldoli. In this same passage the Ice- 
  fang is referred to as 'a narrow neck, which the Gods after 
  destroyed'. The Noldoli were able to cross over to the Great 
  Lands despite 'that gap at the far end' (p. 187) because in 
  the great cold the sound had become filled with unmoving 
  ice. The meaning of the present passage may be, however, 
  that by the destruction of the Icefang a much wider gap was 
   
  made, so that there was now no possibility of any crossing 
  by that route. 
  Of the three 'roads' made by Lorien, Orome, and Mandos 
  there is no vestige in my father's later writing. The Rainbow 
  is never mentioned, nor is there ever any hint of an expla- 
  nation of how Men and Elves pass to the halls of Mandos. 
  But it is difficult to interpret this conception of the 'roads' -- 
  to know to what extent there was a purely figurative content 
  in the idea. 
  For the road of Lorien, 0lore Malle the Path of Dreams, 
  which is described by Vaire in The Cottage of Lost Play, see 
  pp. 7, 19 ff. There Vaire told that Olore Malle came from 
  the lands of Men, that it was 'a lane of deep banks and great 
  overhanging hedges, beyond which stood many tall trees 
  wherein a perpetual whisper seemed to live', and that from 
  this lane a high gate led to the Cottage of the Children or of 
  the Play of Sleep. This was not far from Kor, and to it came 
  'the children of the fathers of the fathers of Men'; the Eldar 
  guided them into the Cottage and its garden if they could, 
  'lest they strayed into Kor and became enamored of the glory 
  of Va1inor'. The accounts in the two tales seem to be in 
  
  general agreement, though it is difficult to understand the 
  words in the present passage 'it ran past the Cottage of the 
  Children of the Earth and thence down the "lane of whis- 
  pering elms" until it reached the sea'. It is very notable that 
  still at this stage in the development of the mythology, when 
  so much more had been written since the coming of Eriol to 
  Tol Eressea, the conception of the children of Men coming 
  in sleep by a mysterious 'road' to a cottage in Valinor had by 
  no means fallen away. 
  In the account of Orome's making of the Rainbow-bridge, 
  the noose that he cast caught on the summit of the great 
  mountain Kalorme ('Sun-rising-hill') in the remotest East. 
  This mountain is seen on the 'World-Ship' drawing, p. 87. 
  The story that Vaire named 'The Haven of the Sun' (pp. 
  240 ff.) provides the fullest picture of the structure of the 
  world that is to be found in the earliest phase of the mythol- 
  ogy. The Valar, to be sure, seem strangely ignorant on this 
  subject -- the nature of the world that came into being so 
  largely from their own devising, if they needed Ulmo to ac- 
  quaint them with such fundamental truths. A possible expla- 
   
   
  nation of this ignorance may be found in the radical differ- 
  ence in the treatment of the Creation of the World between 
  the early and later forms of The Music of the Ainur. I have re- 
  marked earlier (p. 60) that originally the Ainur's first sight 
  of the world was already in its actuality, and Iluvatar said to 
  them: 'even now the world unfolds and its history begins'; 
  whereas in the developed form it was a vision that was taken 
  away from them, and only given existence in the word of 
  Iluvatar: Ea! Let these things Be! It is said in The Silmarillion 
  (p. 20) that 
  when the Valar entered into Ea they were at first astounded 
  and at a loss, for it was as if naught was yet made which they 
  had seen in vision, and all was but on point to begin and yet 
  unshaped... 
  and there follows (pp. 21-2) an account of the vast labours 
  of the Valar in the actual 'construction' of the world: 
  They built lands and Melkor destroyed them; valleys they 
  delved and Melkor raised them up; mountains they carved 
  and Melkor threw them down; seas they hollowed and Melkor 
  spilled them... 
  In the old version there is none of this, and one gains the 
  impression (though nothing is explicit) that the Valar came 
  into a world that was already 'made', and unknown to them 
  ('the Gods stalked north and south and could see little; in- 
  deed in the deepest of these regions they found great cold 
  and solitude...', p. 69). Although the conception of the 
  world was indeed derived in large measure from their own 
  playing in the Music, its reality came from the creative act 
  of Iluvatar ('We would have the guarding of those fair things 
  of our dreams, which of thy might have now attained to re- 
  ality', p. 55); and the knowledge possessed by the Valar of 
  the actual properties and dimensions of their habitation was 
  correspondingly smaller (so we may perhaps assume) than it 
  was afterwards conceived to be. 
  But this is to lean rather heavily on the matter. More prob- 
  ably, the ignorance of the Valar is to be attributed to their 
   
   
  curious collective isolation and indifference to the world be- 
  yond their mountains that is so much emphasized in this tale. 
  
  However this may be, Ulmo at this time informed the Valar 
  that the whole world is an Ocean, Vai, on which the Earth 
  floats, 'upheld by the word of Iluvatar', and all the seas of 
  the Earth, even that which divides Valinor from the Great 
  Lands, are hollows in the Earth's surface, and ate thus dis- 
  tinct from Vai, which is of another nature. All this we have 
  already seen (pp. 87 ff.); and in an earlier tale something has 
  been said (p. 68) of the nature of the upholding waters: 
  Beyond Valinor I have never seen or heard,save that of a 
  surety there are the dark waters of the Outer Seas, that have 
  no tides, and they are very cool and thin, that no boat can sail 
  upon their bosom or fish swim within their depths, save the 
  enchanted fish of Ulmo and his magic car. 
  So here Ulmo says that neither fish nor boat will swim in its 
  waters 'to whom I have not spoken the great word that Ilu- 
  vatar said 'to me and bound them with the spell'. 
  At the outer edge of Vai stands the Wall of Things, which 
  is described as 'deep-blue' (p. 243). Valinor is nearer to the 
  Wall of Things than is the eastern shore of the Great Lands, 
  which must mean that Vai is narrower in the West than in the 
  East. In the Wall of Things the Gods at this time made two 
  entrances, in the West the Door of Night and in the East the 
  Gates of Morn; and what lies beyond these entrances in the 
  Wall is called 'the starless vast' and 'the outer dark'. It is not 
  made clear how the outer air ('the dark and tenuous realm of 
  Vaitya that is outside all', p. 203) is to be related to the con- 
  ception of the Wall of Things or the Outer Dark. In the re- 
  jected preliminary text of this tale my father wrote at first 
  (see note 16 above) that in the East 'the Wall of Things is 
  lower', so that when the Sun returns from the Outer Dark it 
  does not enter the eastern sky by a door but 'rides above' the 
  Wall. This was then changed, and the idea of the Door in the 
  Eastern Wall, the Gates of Morn, introduced; but the impli- 
  cation seems clear that the Walls were originally conceived ] 
  like the walls of terrestrial cities, or gardens -- walls with a 
  top: a 'ring-fence'. In the cosmological essay of the 1930s, 
  the Ambarkanta, the Walls are quite other: 
   
   
  About the World are the Ilurambar, or Walls of the World. 
  They are as ice and glass and steel, being above all imagina- 
  tion of the Children of Earth cold, transparent, and hard. They 
  cannot be seen, nor can they be passed, save by the Door of 
  Night. 
  Within these walls the Earth is globed: above, below, and 
  upon all sides is Vaiya, the Enfolding Ocean. But this is more 
  like to sea below the Earth and more like to air above the 
  Earth. 
  See further p. 88. 
  The Tale of Qorinomi (p. 243) was never in fact told -- in 
  the first version of the present tale (see note 15 above) it 
  seems that Vaire would have liked to tell it, but felt the beady 
  eye of the captious Ailios upon her. In the early Qenya word- 
  list Qorinomi is defined as 'the name of the Sun', literally 
  'Drowned in the Sea', the name being a derivative from a 
  root meaning 'choke, suffocate, drown', with this explana- 
  tion: 'The Sun, after fleeing from the Moon, dived into the 
  sea and wandered in the caverns of the Oaritsi.' Oaritsi is 
  not given in the word-list, but oaris = 'mermaid'. Nothing 
  is said in the Lost Tales of the Moon giving chase to the Sun; 
  it was the stars of Varda that Ilinsor, 'huntsman of the fir- 
  mament', pursued, and he was 'jealous of the supremacy of 
  
  the Sun' (p. 218). 
  The conclusion of Vaire's tale, 'The Weaving of Days, 
  Months, and Years', shows (as it seems to me) my father 
  exploring a mode of mythical imagining that was for him a 
  dead end. In its formal and explicit symbolism it stands quite 
  apart from the general direction of his thought, and he ex- 
  cised it without trace. It raises, also, a strange question. In 
  what possible sense were the Valar 'outside Time' before the 
  weavings of Danuin, Ranuin, and Fanuin? In The Music of 
  the Ainur (p. 53) Iluvatar said: 'even now the world unfolds 
  and its history begins', in the final version (The Silmarillion 
  p. 20) it is said that 
  The Great Music had been but the growth and flowering of 
  thought in the Timeless Halls, and the Vision only a fore- 
  showing; but now they had entered in at the beginning of 
  Time . 
   
   
  (It is also said in The Silmarillion (p. 39) that when the Two 
  Trees of Valinor began to shine there began the Count of 
  Time; this refers to the beginning of the measurement of 
  Time from the waxing and the waning of the Trees.) 
  In the present tale the works of Danuin, Ranuin, and Fan- 
  uin are said to be the cause of 'the subjection of all things 
  within the world to time and change'. But the very notion of 
  a history, a consecutive story, self-evidently implies time and 
  change; how then can Valinor be said only now to come 
  under the necessity of change, with the ordering of the mo- 
  tions of the Sun and Moon, when it has- undergone vast 
  changes in the course of the story of the Lost Tales? Moreover 
  the Gods now know 'that hereafter even they should in 
  counted time be subject to slow eld and their bright days to 
  waning'. But the very statement (for instance) that Omar- 
  Amillo was 'the youngest of the great Valar' who entered the 
  world (p. 67) is an assertion that the other Valar, older than 
  he, were 'subject to eld'. 'Age' has of course for mortal 
  beings two aspects, which draw always closer. time passes, 
  and the body decays. But of the 'natural' immortality of the 
  Eldar it is said (p. 57): 'nor doth eld subdue their strength, 
  unless it may be in ten thousand centuries'. Thus they 'age' 
  (so Gilfanon is 'the most aged that now dwelt in.the isle' and 
  is 'one of the oldest of the fairies', p. 195), but they do not 
  'age' (do not become enfeebled). Why then do the Gods 
  know that 'hereafter' they will be 'subject to slow eld' -- 
  which can only mean ageing in the latter sense? It may well 
  be that there is a deeper thought here than I can fathom; but 
  certainly I cannot explain it. 
  Finally, at the end of all the early writing concerning it, it 
  may be remarked how major a place was taken in my father's 
  original conception by the creation of the Sun and the Moon 
  and the government of their motions: the astronomical myth 
  is central to the whole. Afterwards it was steadily dimin- 
  ished, until in the end, perhaps, it would have disappeared 
  altogether. 
   
   
   
   
  X. 
  GILFANON'S TALE: 
  THE TRAVAIL OF 
  THE NOLDOLI AND 
  
  THE COMING OF MANKIND. 
  The rejected draft text of The Hiding of Valinor continues a 
  little way beyond the end of Vaire's tale, thus: 
  Now after the telling of this tale no more was there of speaking 
  for that night, but Lindo begged Ailios to consent to a tale- 
  telling of ceremony to be held the next night or as soon as 
  might be; but Ailios would not agree, pleading matters that 
  he must needs journey to a distant village to settle. So was it 
  that the tale-telling was fixed ere the candles of sleep were lit 
  for a sevennight from that time -- and that was the day of 
  Turuhalme' or the Logdrawing. "Twill be a fitting day,' saith 
  Lindo, 'for the sports of the morning in the snow and the 
  gathering of the logs from the woods and the songs and drink- 
  ing of Turuhalme will leave us of right mood to listen to old 
  tales beside this fire.' 
  As I have noticed- earlier (p. 229), the original form of the 
  Tale of the Sun and Moon and The Hiding of Valinor belonged 
  to the phase before the entry of Gilfanon of Tavrobel, re- 
  placing Ailios. 
  Immediately following this rejected draft text, on the same 
  manuscript page, the text in ink of the Tale of Turambar 
  (Turin) begins, with these words: 
  When then Ailios had spoken his fill the time for the lighting 
  of candles was at hand, and so came the first day of Turuhalme 
  to an end; but on the second night Ailios was not there, and 
  being asked by Lindo one Eltas began a tale... 
  259. 
   
  What was Ailios' tale to have been? (for I think it certain that 
  it was never written). The answer becomes clear from sep- 
  arate short text, very rough, which continues on from the 
  discussion at the end of The Hiding of Valinor, given above. 
  This tells that at length the day of Turuhalme was come, and 
  the company from Mar Vanwa Tyalieva went into the snowy 
  woods to bring back firewood on sleighs. Never was the Tale- 
  fire allowed to go out or to die into grey ash, but on the eve 
  of Turuhalme it sank always to a smaller blaze until Turu- 
  halme itself, when great logs were brought into the Room of 
  the Tale-fire and being blessed by Lindo with ancient magic 
  roared and flared anew upon the hearth. Vaire blessed the 
  door and lintel of the hall and gave the key to Rumil, making 
  him once again the Door-ward, and to Littleheart was given 
  the hammer of his gong. Then Lindo said, as he said each 
  year". 
  'Lift up your voices, 0 Pipers of the Shore, and ye Elves of 
  Kor sing aloud; and all ye Noldoli and hidden fairies of the 
  world dance ye and sing, sing and dance O little children of 
  Men that the House of Memory resoundwith your voices...' 
  Then was sung a song of ancient days that the Eldar made 
  when they dwelt beneath the wing of Manwe and sang on the 
  great road from Kor to the city of the Gods (see p. 158). 
  It was now six months since Eriol went to visit Meril-i- 
  Turinqi beseeching a draught of limpe (see pp. 102-4), and 
  that desire had for a time fallen from him; but on this night 
  he said to Lindo: 'Would I might drink with thee! ' To this 
  Lindo replied that Eriol should not 'think to overpass the 
  bounds that Iluvatar hath set', but also that he should con- 
  sider that 'not yet hath Meril denied thee thy desire for ever'. 
  Then Eriol was sad, for he guessed in his deepest heart that 
  'the savour of limpe and the blessedness of the Elves might 
  not be his for ever'. 
  The text ends with Ailios preparing to tell a tale: 
  
  'I tell but as I may those things I have seen and known of 
  very ancient days within the world when the Sun rose first, 
  and there was travail and much sorrow, for Melko reigned 
  unhampered and the power and strength that went forth from 
  Angamandi reached almost to the ends of the great Earth.' 
   
   
  It is clear that no more was written. If it had been com- 
  pleted it would have led into the opening of Turambar cited 
  above ('When then Ailios had spoken his fill...'); and it 
  would have been central to the history of the Great Lands, 
  telling of the coming of the Noldoli from Valinor, the Awak- 
  ening of Men, and the Battle of Unnumbered Tears. 
  The text just described, linking The Hiding of Valinor 
  to Ailios' unwritten tale, was not struck out, and my father 
  later wrote on it: 'To come after the Tale of Earendel and 
  before Eriol fares to Tavrobel -- after Tavrobel he drinks 
  of limpe.' This is puzzling, since he cannot have intended 
  the story of the Coming of Men to follow that of Earendel; 
  but it may be that he intended only to use the substance 
  of this short text, describing the Turuhalme ceremonies, 
  without its ending. 
  However this may be, he devised a new framework for the 
  telling of these tales, though he did not carry it through, and 
  the revised account of the arranging of the next tale-telling 
  has appeared in the Tale of the Sun and Moon, where after 
  Gilfanon's interruption (p. 211) it was agreed that three nights 
  after that on which The Sun and Moon and The Hiding of 
  Valinor were told by Lindo and Vaire there should be a more 
  ceremonial occasion, on which Gilfanon should relate 'the 
  travail of the Noldoli and the coming of Mankind'. 
  Gilfanon's tale follows on, with consecutive page-numbers, 
  from the second version of Vaire's tale of The Hiding of Val- 
  inor; but Gilfanon here tells it on the night following, not 
  three days later. Unhappily Gilfanon was scarcely better 
  served than Ailios had been, for if Ailios scarcely got started 
  Gilfanon stops abruptly after a very few pages. What there 
  is of his tale is very hastily written in pencil, and it is quite 
  clear that it ends where it does because my father wrote no 
  mom of it. It was here that my father abandoned the Lost 
  Tales -- or, more accurately, abandoned those that still 
  waited to be written; and the effects of this withdrawal never 
  ceased to be felt throughout the history of 'The Silmarillion'. 
  The major stories to follow Gilfanon's, those of Beren and 
  Tinuviel, Turin Turambar, the Fall of Gondolin, and.the 
  Necklace of the Dwarves, had been written and (in the first 
  three cases) rewritten; and the last of these was to lead on to 
   
   
  'the great tale of Earendel'. But that was not even begun. 
  Thus the Lost Tales lack their middle, and their end. 
  I give here the text of Gilfanon's Tale so far as it goes. 
  Now when Vairemade an end, said Gilfanon: 'Complain 
  not if on the morrow I weave a long tale, for the things I tell 
  of cover many years of time, and I have waited long to tell 
  them,' and Lindo laughed, saying he might tell to his heart's 
  desire all that he knew. 
  But on the morrow Gilfanon sat in the chair and in this 
  wise he began: 
  'Now many of the most ancient things of the Earth are 
  forgotten, for they were lost in the darkness that was before 
  the Sun, and no lore may recover them; yet mayhap this is 
  
  new to the ears of many here that when the Teleri, the Nol- 
  doli, and the Solosimpi fared after Orome and afterward 
  found Valinor, yet was that not all of the race of the Eldalie 
  that marched from Palisor, and those who remained behind 
  are they whom many call the Qendi, the lost fairies of the 
  world, but ye Elves of Kor name Ilkorins, the Elves that never 
  saw the light of Kor. Of these some fell out upon the way, or 
  were lost in the trackless glooms of those days, being wil- 
  dered and but newly awakened on the Earth, but the most 
  were those who left not Palisor at all, and a long time they 
  dwelt in the pine-woods of Palisor, or sat in silence gazing 
  at the mirrored stars in the pale still Waters of Awakening. 
  Such great ages fared over them that the coming of Nornore 
  among them faded to a distant legend, and they said one to 
  another that their brethren had gone westward to the Shining 
  Isles. There, said they, do the Gods dwell, and they called 
  them the Great Folk of the West, and thought they dwelt on 
  firelit islands in the sea; but many had not even seen the great 
  waves of that mighty water. 
  Now the Eldar or Qendi had the gift of speech direct from 
  Iluvatar, and it is but the sunderance of their fates that has 
  altered them and made them unlike; yet is none so little 
  changed as the tongue of the Dark Elves of Palisor.' 
  Now the tale tells of a certain fay, and names him Tu the 
  wizard, for he was more skilled in magics than any that have 
  dwelt ever yet beyond the land of Valinor; and wandering 
  about the world he found the...' Elves and he drew them 
   
  to him and taught them many deep things, and he became as 
  a mighty king among them, and their tales name him the 
  Lord of Gloaming and all the fairies of his realm Hisildi or 
  the twilight people. Now the places about Koivie-neni the 
  Waters of Awakening are rugged and full of mighty rocks, 
  and the stream that feeds that water falls therein down a deep 
  cleft.... a pale and slender thread, but the issue of the dark 
  lake was beneath the earth into many endless caverns falling 
  ever more deeply into the bosom of the world. There was the 
  dwelling of Tu the wizard, and fathomless hollow are those 
  places, but their doors have long been sealed and none know 
  now the entry. 
  There was.... a pallid light of blue and silver flickering 
  ever, and many strange spirits.fared in and out beside the 
  [?numbers] of the Elves. Now of those Elves there was one 
  Nuin, and he was very wise, and he loved much to wander 
  far abroad, for the eyes of the Hisildi were becoming ex- 
  ceeding keen, and they might follow very faint paths in those 
  dim days. On a time did Nuin wander far to the east of Pal- 
  isor, and few of his folk went with him, nor did Tu send 
  them ever to those regions on his business, and strange tales 
  were told concerning them; but now4 curiosity overcame 
  Nuin, and journeying far he came to a strange and wonderful 
  place the like of which he had not seen before. A mountain- 
  ous wall rose up before him, and long time he sought a way 
  thereover, till he came upon a passage, and it was very dark 
  and narrow, piercing the great cliff and winding ever down. 
  Now daring greatly he followed this slender way, until sud- 
  denly the walls dropped upon either hand and he saw that he 
  had found entrance to a great bowl set in a ring of unbroken 
  hills whose compass he could not determine in the gloom. 
  Suddenly about him them gushed the sweetest odours of the 
  Earth -- nor were more lovely fragrances ever upon the airs of 
   Valinor, and he stood drinking in the scents with deep delight, 
  
  and amid the fragrance of [?evening] flowers came the deep 
  odours that many pines loosen upon the midnight airs. 
  Suddenly afar off down in the dark woods that lay above 
  the valley's bottom a nightingale sang, and others answered 
   palely afar off, and Nuin well-nigh swooned at the loveliness 
  of that dreaming place, and he knew that he had trespassed 
  upon Murmenalda or the "Vale of Sleep", where it is ever 
   
   
  the time of first quiet dark beneath young stars, and no wind 
  blows. 
  Now did Nuin descend deeper into the vale, treading softly 
  by reason of some unknown wonder that possessed him, and 
  lo, beneath the trees he saw the warm dusk full of sleeping 
  forms, and some were twined each in the other's arms, and 
  some lay sleeping gently all alone, and Nuin stood and mar- 
  velled, scarce breathing. 
  Then seized with a sudden fear he turned and stole from 
  that hallowed place, and coming again by the passage through 
  the mountain he sped back to the abode of Tu; and coming 
  before that oldest of wizards he said unto him that he was 
  new come from the Eastward Lands, and Tu was little pleased 
  thereat; nor any the more when Nuin made an end of his tale, 
  telling of all he there saw -- "and methought," said he, 
  "that all who slumbered there werechildren, yet was their 
  stature that of the greatest of the Elves." 
  Then did Tu fall into fear of Manwe, nay even of Iluvatar 
  the Lord of All, and he said to Nuin: 
  Here Gilfanon 's Tale breaks off. The wizard Tu and the 
  Dark Elf Nuin disappeared from the mythology and never 
  appear again, together with the marvellous story of Nuin's 
  coming upon the forms of the Fathers of Mankind still asleep 
  in the Vale of Murmenalda -- though from the nature of the 
  work and the different degrees of attention that my father later 
  gave to its different parts one cannot always distinguish be- 
  tween elements definitively abandoned and elements held in 
  'indefinite abeyance'. And unhappy though it is that this tale 
  should have been abandoned, we are nonetheless by no means 
  entirely in the dark as to how the narrative would have pm- 
  ceeded. 
  I have referred earlier (p. 114, note 3) to the existence of 
  two 'schemes' or outlines setting out the plan of the Lost 
  Tales; and I have said that one of these is a resume of the Tales 
  as they are extant, while the other is divergent, a project for 
  a revision that was never undertaken. There is no doubt that 
  the former of these, which for the purposes of this chapter I 
  will call 'B', was composed when the Lost Tales had reached 
  their furthest point of development, as represented by the lat- 
  est texts and arrangements given in this book. Now when this 
  outline comes to the matter of Gilfanon's Tale it becomes at 
   
   
  once very much fuller, but then contracts again to cursory 
  references for the tales of Tinuviel, Turin, Tuor, and the 
  Necklace of the Dwarves, and once more becomes fuller for 
  the tale of Earendel. It is clear, therefore, that B is the prelim- 
  inary form, according to the method that my father regularly 
  used in those days, of Gilfanon's Tale, and indeed the part of 
  the tale that was written as a proper narrative is obviously 
  following the outline quite closely, while substantially ex- 
  panding it. 
  There is also an extremely rough, though full, outline of 
  
  the matter of Gilfanon's Tale which though close to B has 
  things that B does not, and vice versa; this is virtually cer- 
  tainly the predecessor of B, and in this chapter will be called 
  'A'. 
  The second outline referred to above, an unrealized project 
  for the revision of the whole work, introduces features that 
  need not be discussed here; it is sufficient to say that the 
  mariner was now AElfwine, not Eriol, and that his previous 
  history was changed, but that the general plan of the Tales 
  themselves was largely intact (with several notes to the effect 
  that they needed abridging or recasting). This outline I shall 
  call 'D'. How much time elapsed between B and D cannot 
  be said, but I think probably not much. It seems possible that 
  this new scheme was associated with the sudden breaking-off 
  of Gilfanon 's Tale. As with B, D suddenly expands to a much 
  fuller account when this point is reached. 
  Lastly, a much briefer and more cursory outline, which 
  however adds one or two interesting points, also has AElfwine 
  instead of Eriol; this followed B and preceded D, and is here 
  called 'C'. 
  I shall not give all these outlines in extenso, which is un- 
  necessary in view of the amount of overlap between them; on 
  the other hand to combine them all into one would be both 
  inaccurate and confusing. But since A and B are very close 
  they can be readily combined into one; and I follow this ac- 
  count by that of D, with C in so far as it adds anything of 
  note. And since in the matter of Gilfanon 's Tale the outlines 
  are clearly divided into two parts, the Awakening of Men and 
  the history of the Gnomes in the Great Lands, I treat the 
  narrative in each case in these two parts, separately. 
  There is no need to give the material of the outlines in the 
  opening passage of Gilfanon 's Tale that was actually written, 
   
  but there are some points of difference between the outlines 
  and the tale to be noted. 
  A and B call the wizard-king Tuvo, not Tu; in C he is not 
  named, and in D he is Tu 'the fay', as in the tale. Evil asso- 
  ciations of this being appear in A: 'Melko meets with Tuvo 
  in the halls of Mandos during his enchainment. He teaches 
  Tuvo much black magic.' This was struck out, and nothing 
  else is said of the matter, but both A and B say that it was 
  after the escape of Melko and the ruin of the Trees that Tuvo 
  entered the world and 'set up a wizard kingship in the middle 
  lands'. 
  In A, only, the Elves who remained behind in Palisor are 
  said to have been of the people of the Teleri (the later Vanyar). 
  This passage of Gilfanon 's Tale is the first indication we have 
  had that there were any such Elves (see p. 142); and I incline 
  to think that the conception of the Dark Elves (the later Avari) 
  who never undertook the journey from the Waters of Awak- 
  ening only emerged in the course of the composition of the 
  Lost Tales. But the name Qendi, which here first appears in 
  the early narratives, is used somewhat ambiguously. In the 
  fragment of the written tale, the words 'those who remained 
  behind are they whom many call the Qendi, the lost fairies of 
  the world,' but ye Elves of Kor name Ilkorins' seem an alto- 
  gether explicit statement that Qendi=Dark Elves; but a little 
  later Gilfanon speaks of 'the Eldar or Qendi', and in the outline 
  B it is said that 'a number of the original folk called Qendi (the 
  name Eldar being given by the Gods) remained in Palisor'. These 
  latter statements seem to show equally clearly that Qendi was 
  intended as a term for all Elves. 
  
  The contradiction is however only apparent. Qendi was in- 
  deed the original name of all the Elves, and Eldar the name 
  given by the Gods and adopted by the Elves of Valinor; those 
  who remained behind preserved the old name Qendi. The 
  early word-list of the Gnomish tongue states explicitly that the 
  name Elda was given to the 'fairies' by the Valar and was 
  'adopted largely by them; the Ilkorins still preserved the old 
  name Qendi, and this was adopted as the name of the reunited 
  clans in Tol Eressea'.' 
  In both A and B it is added that 'the Gods spoke not among 
  themselves the tongues of the Eldalie, but could do so, and they 
  comprehended all tongues. The wiser of the Elves learned 
  the secret speech of the Gods and long treasured it, but after 
  the coming to Tol Eressea none remembered it save the Inwir, 
   
   
  and now that knowledge has died save in the house of Meril.' 
  With this compare Rumil's remarks to Eriol, p. 44: 'There is 
  beside the secret tongue in which the Eldar wrote many po- 
  esies and books of wisdom and histories of old and earliest 
  things, and yet speak not. This tongue do only the Valar use 
  in their high counsels, and not many of the Eldar of these days 
  may read it or solve its characters.' 
  Nuin's words to Tu on the stature of the sleepers in the Vale 
  of Murmenalda are curious. In A is added: 'Men were almost 
  of a stature at first with Elves, the fairies being far greater and 
  Men smaller than now. As the power of Men has grown the 
  fairies have dwindled and Men waxed somewhat.' Other early 
  statements indicate that Men and Elves were originally of very 
  similar stature, and that the diminishing in that of the Elves 
  was closely related to the coming of, and the dominance of, 
  Men. Nuin's words are therefore puzzling, especially since in 
  A they immediately precede the comment on the original sim- 
  ilarity of size; for he can surely only mean that the sleepers 
  in Murmenalda were very large by comparison with the Elves. 
  That the sleepers were in fact children, not merely likened in 
  some way to children, is made clear in D: 'Nuin finds the 
  Slumbrous Dale (Murmenalda) where countless sleeping chil- 
  dren lie.' 
  We come now to the point where the narrative is carried 
  forward only in the outlines. 
  The Awakening of Men 
  according to the earlier outlines 
  The wizard Tuvo told Nuin that the sleepers he had found 
  were the new Children of Iluvatar, and that they were waiting 
  for light. He forbade any of the Elves to wake them or to visit 
  those places, being frightened of the wrath of Iluvatar, but 
  despite this Nuin went there often and watched, sitting on a 
  rock. Once he stumbled against a sleeper, who stirred but 
  did not wake. At last, overcome by curiosity, he awakened 
  two, named Ermon and Elmir; they were dumb and very 
  much afraid, but he taught them much of the Ilkorin tongue, 
  Sr which reason he is called Nuin Father of Speech. Then 
  came the First Dawn; and Ermon and Elmir alone of Men 
  saw the first Sun rise in the West and come over to the East- 
   
   
  ward Haven. Now Men came forth from Murmenalda as 'a 
  host of sleepy children'. 
  (In the tale of The Hiding of Valinor it was long after the 
  first rising of the Sunship from Valinor that its Haven in the 
  East was built; see pp. 241-2. It is interesting that the first 
  
  Men, Ermon and Elmir, were woken by Nuin before the first 
  rising of the Sun, and although it was known to Tuvo that 
  Men were 'waiting for light' no connection is made between 
  Nuin's act and the Sunrise. But of course one cannot judge 
  the inner tenor of the narrative from such summaries. It is 
  notable also that whereas the tongue of the Elves, in origin 
  one and the same, was a direct gift of Iluvatar (p. 262), Men 
  were born into the world without language and received it 
  from the instruction of an Ilkorin. Cf. The Silmarillion, p. 141: 
  'It is said also that these Men [the people of Beor] had 
  long had dealings with the Dark Elves east of the mountains, 
  and from them had learned much of their speech; and since 
  all the languages of the Quendi were of one origin, the lan- 
  guage of Beor and his folk resembled the Elven-tongue in 
  many words and devices.') 
  At this point in the story the agents of Melko appear, the 
  Uvanimor, 'bred in the earth' by him (Uvanimor, 'who are 
  monsters, giants, and ogres', have been mentioned in an 
  earlier tale, pp. 75-6); and Tuvo protected Men and Elves from 
  them and from 'evil fays'. A makes mention of Orcs besides. 
  A servant of Melko named 'Fukil or Fangli' entered the 
  world, and coming among Men perverted them, so that they 
  fell treacherously upon the Ilkorins; there followed the Battle 
  of Palisor, in which the people of Ermon fought beside Nuin. 
  According to A 'the fays and those Men that aided them were 
  defeated', but B calls it an 'undecided battle', and the Men 
  corrupted by Fangli fled away and became 'wild and savage 
  tribes', worshipping Fangli and Melko. Thereafter (in A only) 
  Palisor was possessed by 'Fangli and his hosts of Nauglath 
  (or Dwarves)'. (In the early writings the Dwarves are always 
  portrayed as an evil people.) 
  From this outline it is seen that the corruption of certain 
  Men in the beginning of their days by the agency of Melko 
  was a feature of the earliest phase of the mythology; but of 
  all the story here sketched there is no more than a hint or 
  suggestion, at most, in The Silmarillion (p. 141): ' "A dark- 
   
   
  ness lies behind us," Beor said; "and we have turned our 
  backs upon it, and we do not desire to return thither even in 
  thought." " 
  The Awakening of Men 
  according to the later outline 
   Here it is told at the beginning of the narrative that Melko's 
  Uvanimor had escaped when the Gods broke the Fortress of 
  the North, and were wandering in the forests; Fankil servant 
  of Melko dwelt uncaptured in the world. (Fankil = Fangli / 
  Fukil of A and B. In C he is called 'child of Melko'. Fankil 
   has been mentioned at an earlier point in D, when at the time 
   of the Awakening of the Elves 'Fankil and many dark shapes 
  escaped into the world'; see p. 114, note 3.) 
  Nuin 'Father of Speech', who went again and again to 
  Murmenalda despite the warnings of Tu (which are not here 
  specified), woke Ermon and Elmir, and taught them speech 
  and many things else. Ermon and Elmir alone of Mankind 
  saw the Sun arising in the West, and the seeds of Palurien 
  bursting forth into leaf and bud. The hosts of Men came forth 
   as sleepy children, raising a dumb clamour at the Sun; they 
  followed it westward when it returned, and were grievously 
  afraid of the first Night. Nuin and Ermon and Elmir taught 
  them speech. 
  Men grew in stature, and gathered knowledge of the Dark 
  
  Elves,' but Tu faded before the Sun and hid in the bottomless 
  caverns. Men dwelt in the centre of the world and spread 
  thence in all directions; and a very great age passed. 
  Fankil with the Dwarves and Goblins went among Men, 
  and bred estrangement between them and the Elves; and 
  many Men aided the Dwarves. The folk of Ermon alone 
  stood by the fairies in the first war of Goblins and Elves 
  (Goblins is here an emendation from Dwarves, and that from 
  Men), which is called the War of palisor. Nuin died at the 
  bands of the Goblins through the treachery of Men. Many 
  kinderds of Men were driven to the eastern deserts and the 
  southern forests, whence came dark and savage peoples. 
  The hosts of Tareg the Ilkorin marched North-west hearing 
  a rumour of the Gnomes; and many of the lost kindreds 
  joined him. 
   
   
  The History of the Exiled Gnomes 
  according to the earlier outlines. 
  The Gnomes, after the passage of Helkarakse, spread into 
  Hisilome, whew they bad 'trouble' with the ancient Shadow 
  Folk in that land -- in A called 'fay-people', in B 'Uvalear 
  fays'. (We have met the Shadow Folk of Hisilome before, in 
  the tale of The Coming of the Elves, p. 127, but there this is 
  a name given by Men, after they were shut in Hisilome by 
  Melko, to the Lost Elves who remained there after straying 
  on the march from Palisor. It will be seen in the later outlines j 
  that these Shadow Folk were an unknown people wholly dis- 
  tinct from Elves; and it seems therefore that the name was 
  preserved while given a new interpretation.) 
  The Gnomes found the Waters of Asgon* and encamped 
  there; then took place the Counting of the Folk, the birth of 
  Turgon with 'prophecies', and the death of Feanor. On this 
  last matter the outlines are divergent. In A it was Noleme, 
  called also Fingolma, who died: 'his bark vanishes down a 
  hidden way -- said to be the way that Tuor after escaped by. 
  He sailed to offer sacrifice in the islanded rock in Asgon.' 
  (To whom was he sacrificing?} In B, as first written, it was 
  likewise 'Fingolma (No1eme)' who died, but this was 
  emended to Feanor; 'his bark vanished down a hidden 
  [way] -- said to be that opening that the Noldoli after en- 
  larged and fashioned to a path, so that Tuor escaped that way. 
  He sailed to the Islanded Rock in Asgon because he saw 
  something brightly glitter there and sought his jewels.' 
  Leaving Asgon the Gnomes passed the Bitter Hills and 
  fought their first battle with Orcs in the foothills of the Iron 
  Mountains. (For the Iron Mountains as the southern border 
  of Hisilome see pp. 120, 175-6.) In the Tale of Tinuviel 
  Beren came from Hisilome, from 'beyond the Bitter Hills', 
  and 'through the terrors of the Iron Mountains', and it thus 
  seems clear that the Bitter Hills and the Iron Mountains may 
  be equated.) 
  * later Lake Mithrim. 
   
  The next camp of the Gnomes was 'by Sirion' (which hem 
  first appears); and here the Gnomes first met the Ilkorins -- 
  A adding that these Ilkorins were originally of the Noldoli, 
   
   
  and had been lost on the march from Palisor. The Gnomes 
  learned from them of the coming of Men and of the Battle of 
  Palisor, and they told the Ilkorins of the tidings in Valinor, 
  
  and of their search for the jewels. 
  Now appears for the first time Maidros son of Feanor (pre- 
  viously, in the tale of The Theft of Melko, the name was given 
  to Feanor's grandfather, pp. 161, 175). Maidros, guided by 
  Ilkorins, led a host into the hills, either 'to seek for the jew- 
  els' (A), or 'to search the dwellings of Melko' (B -- this 
  should perhaps read 'search for the dwellings of Melko', the 
  reading of C), but they were driven back with slaughter fram 
  the doors of Angamandi; and Maidros himself was taken 
  alive, tortured -- because he would not reveal the secret arts 
  of the Noldoli in the making of jewels -- and sent back to 
  the Gnomes maimed. (In A, which still had Noleme rather 
  than Feanor die in the Waters of Asgon, it was Feanor him- 
  self who led the host against Melko, and it was Feanor who 
  was captured, tortured, and maimed.) 
  Then the Seven Sons of Feanor swore an oath of enmity 
  for ever against any that should hold the Silmarils. (This is 
  the first appearance of the Seven Sons, and of the Oath, 
  though that Feanor had sons is mentioned in the Tale of the 
  Sun and Moon, p. 214.) 
  The hosts of Melko now approached the camp of the 
  Gnomes by Sirion, and they fled south, and dwelt then at 
  Gorfalon, where they made the acquaintance of Men, both 
  good and bad, but especially those of Ermon's folk; and an 
  embassy was sent to Tuvo, to Tinwelint (i.e. Thingol, see 
  p. 143), and to Ermon.' A great host was arrayed of Gnomes, 
  Ilkorins, and Men, and Fingolma (Noleme) marshalled it in 
  the Valley of the Fountains, afterwards called the Vale of 
  Weeping Waters. But Melko himself went into the tents of 
  Men and beguiled them, and some of them fell treacherously 
  on the rear of the Gnomes even as Melko's host attacked 
  them; others Melko persuaded to abandon their friends, and 
  these, together with others that he led astray with mists and 
  wizardries, he beguiled into the Land of Shadows. (With this 
  cf. the reference in the tale of The Coming of the Elves to the 
  ; shutting of Men in Hisilome by Melko, p. 127.) 
  Then took place 'the terrible Battle of Unnumbered Tears'. 
   
   
  The Children of Urin* (Sons of Urin, A) alone of Men fought 
  to the last, and none (save two messengers) came out of the 
  fray; Turgon and a great regiment, seeing the day lost, turned 
  and cut their way out, and rescued a part of the women and 
  children. Turgon was pursued, and there is a reference to 
  'Mablon the Ilkorin's sacrifice to save the host', Maidros and 
  the other sons of Feanor quarrelled with Turgon -- because 
  they wanted the leadership, A -- and departed into the south. 
  The remainder of the survivors and fugitives were sur- 
  rounded, and swore allegiance to Melko; and he was wrath- 
  ful, because he could not discover whither Turgon had fled. 
  After a reference to 'the Mines of Melko' and 'the Spell 
  of Bottomless Dread' (the spell that Melko cast upon his 
  slaves), the story concludes with 'the Building of Gondolin' 
  and 'the estrangement of Men and Elves in Hisilome, owing 
  to the Battle of Unnumbered Tears': Melko fostered distrust 
  and kept them spying on each other, so that they should not 
  combine against him; and he fashioned the false-fairies or 
  Kaukareldar in their likeness, and these deceived and be- 
  trayed Men." 
  Since the outlines at this point return to mere headings for 
  the tales of Tinuviel, Turin, etc., it is clear that Gilfanon 's 
  Tale would have ended here. 
  
  The History of the Exiled Gnomes 
  according to the later outline 
  The Gnomes sojourned in the Land of Shadows (i.e. Hisi- 
  lome), and had dealings with the Shadow Folk. These were 
  fays (C); no one knows whence they came: they are not of 
  the Valar nor of Melko, but it is thought that they came from 
  the outer void and primeval dark when the world was first 
  fashioned. The Gnomes found 'the Waters of Mithrim (As- 
  gon)', and here Feanor died, drowned in the Waters of Mith- 
  rim. The Gnomes devised weapons for the first time, and 
  quarried the dark hills. (This is curious, for it has been said 
  in the account of the Kinslaughter at Alqalunte that 'so first 
  perished the Eldar neath the weapons of their kin', p. 184. 
  * later Hurin. 
   
   
  The first acquisition of weapons by the Eldar remained a 
  point of uncertainty for a long time.) 
  The Gnomes now fought for the first time with the Orcs 
  and captured the pass of the Bitter Hills; thus they escaped 
  out of the Land of Shadows, to Melko's fear and amazement. 
  They entered the Forest of Artanor (later Doriath) and the 
  Region of the Great Plains (perhaps the forerunner of the 
  later Talath Dirnen, the Guarded Plain of Nargothrond); and 
  the host of No1eme grew to a vast size. They practised many 
  arts, but would dwell no longer in settled abodes. The chief 
  camp of No1eme was about the waters of Sirion; and the 
  Gnomes drove the Orcs to the foothills of the Iron Moun- 
  tains. Melko gathered his power in secret wrath. 
  Turgon was born to Noleme. 
  Maidros, 'chief son of Feanor', led a host against Ang- 
  band, but was driven back with fire from its gates, and he was 
  taken alive and tortured -- according to C, repeating the 
  story of the earlier outline, because he would not reveal the 
   secret arts of jewel-making. (It is not said here that Maidros 
   was freed and returned, but it is implied in the Oath of the 
   Seven Sons that follows.) 
  The Seven Sons of Feanor swore their terrible oath of ha- 
  tred for ever against all, Gods or Elves or Men, who should 
  hold the Silmarils; and the Children of Feanor left the host 
  of No1eme and went back into Dor Lomin, where they be- 
  came a mighty and a fierce race. 
  The hosts of Tareg the Ilkorin (see p. 269) found the 
  Gnomes at the Feast of Reunion; and the Men of Ermon first 
  saw the Gnomes. Then Noleme's host, swollen by that of 
  Tareg and by the sons of Ermon, prepared for battle; and 
  messengers were sent out North, South, East, and West. Tin- 
  welint alone refused the summons, and he said: 'Go not into 
  the hills.' Urin and Egnor* marched with countless battal-ions. 
  Melko withdrew all his forces and Noleme believed that 
  he was afraid. The hosts of Elfinesse drew into the Tumbled 
  Lands and encamped in the Vale of Fountains (Gorfalong), 
  or as it was afterwards called the Valley of Weeping Waters. 
   
  * The father of Beren. 
   
  (The outline D differs in its account of the events before 
  the Battle of Unnumbered Tears from that in the earlier ones, 
  here including C. In the earlier, the Gnomes fled from the 
  camp by Sirion when Melko's hosts approached, and re- 
  treated to Gorfalon, where the great host of Gnomes, Ilko- 
  rins, and Men was gathered, and arrayed in the Valley of the 
  
  Fountains. In D, there is no mention of any retreat by No- 
  leme's hosts: rather, it seems, they advanced from the camp 
  by Sirion into the Vale of Fountains (Gorfalong). But from 
  the nature of these outlines they cannot be too closely pressed. 
  The outline C, which ends here, says that when the Gnomes 
  first encountered Men at Gorfalon the Gnomes taught them 
  crafts -- and this was one of the starting-points, no doubt, 
  of the later Elf-friends of Beleriand.) 
  Certain Men suborned by Melko went among the camp as 
  minstrels and betrayed it. Melko fell upon them at early dawn 
  in a grey rain, and the terrible Battle of Unnumbered Tears 
  followed, of which no full tale is told, for no Gnome will 
  ever speak of it. (In the margin here my father wrote: 'Melko 
  himself was there? ' In the earlier outline Melko himself en- 
  tered the camp of his enemies.) 
  In the battle Noleme was isolated and slain, and the Orcs 
  cut out his heart; but Turgon rescued his body and his heart, 
  and it became his emblem." Nearly half of all the Gnomes 
  and Men who fought there were slain. 
  Men fled, and the sons of Urin alone stood fast until they 
  were slain; but Urin was taken. Turgon was terrible in his 
  wrath, and his great battalion hewed its way out of the fight 
  by sheer prowess. 
  Melko sent his host of Balrogs after them, and Mablon the 
  Ilkorin died to save them when pursued. Turgon fled south ] 
  along Sirion, gathering women and children from the camps, 
  and aided by the magic of the stream escaped into a secret 
  place and was lost to Melko. 
  The Sons of Feanor came up too late and found a stricken 
  field: they slew the spoilers who were left, and burying No- 
  leme they built the greatest cairn in the world over him and 
  the [?Gnomes]. It was called the Hill of Death. 
  There followed the Thraldom of the Noldoli. The Gnomes 
  were filled with bitterness at the treachery of Men, and the 
  ease with which Melko beguiled them. The outline concludes 
  with references to 'the Mines of Melko' and 'the Spell of 
   
   
  Bottomless Dread', and the statement that all the Men of the 
  North were shut in Hisilome. 
  The outline D then turns to the story of Beren and Tinu- 
  viel, with a natural connection from the tale just sketched: 
  'Bemn son of Egnor wandered out of Dor Lomin* into Ar- 
  tanor...' This is to be the next story told by the Tale-fire 
  (as also in outline B); in D the matter of Gilfanon's Tale is 
  to take four nights. 
  If certain features are selected from these outlines, and ex- 
  pressed in such a way as to emphasize agreement rather than 
  disagreement, the likeness to the narrative structure of The 
  Silmarillion is readily apparent. Thus: 
  -- The Noldoli cross the Helkarakse and spread into Hisi- 
  lome, making their encampment by Asgon (Mithrim); 
  -- They meet Ilkorin Elves (=Umanyar); 
  -- Feanor dies; 
  -- First battle with Orcs; 
  -- A Gnomish army goes to Angband; 
  -- Maidros captured, tortured, and maimed; 
  -- The Sons of Feanor depart from the host of the Elves (in 
  D only); 
  -- A mighty battle called the Battle of Unnumbered Tears is 
  fought between Elves and Men and the hosts of Melko; 
  -- Treachery of Men, corrupted by Melko, at that battle; 
  
  -- But the people of Urin (Hurin) are faithful, and do not 
  survive it; 
  -- The leader of the Gnomes is isolated and slain (in D only); 
  -- Turgon and his host cut their way out, and go to Gondolin; 
  -- Melko is wrathful because he cannot discover where Tur- 
  gon has gone; 
  -- The Feanorians come late to the battle (in D only); 
  -- A great cairn is piled (in D only). 
   
  * i.e. Hisilome; see p. 120 
   
  These are essential features of the story that were to survive. 
  But the unlikenesses are many and great. Most striking of all 
  is that the entire later history of the long years of the Siege 
  of Angband, ending with the Battle of Sudden Flame (Dagor 
  Bragollach), of the passage of Men over the Mountains into 
  . 
   
   
  Beleriand and their taking service with the Noldorin Kings, 
  had yet to emerge; indeed these outlines give the effect of 
  only a brief time elapsing between the coming of the Noldoli 
  from Kor and their great defeat. This effect may be to some 
  extent the result of the compressed nature of these outlines, 
  and indeed the reference in the last of them, D, to the practice 
  of many arts by the Noldoli (p. 273) somewhat counteracts 
  the impression -- 'in any case, Turgon, born when the 
  Gnomes were in Hisilome or (according to D) when they 
  were encamped by Sirion, is full grown at the Battle of Un- 
  numbered Tears." Even so, the picture in The Silmarillion 
  of a period of centuries elapsing while Morgoth was straitly 
  confined in Angband and 'behind the guard of their armies 
  in the north the Noldor built their dwellings and their towers' 
  is emphatically not present. In later 'phases' of the history 
  my father steadily expanded the period between the rising of 
  the Sun and Moon and the Battle of Unnumbered Tears. It 
  is essential, also, to the old conception that Melko's victory 
  was so complete and overwhelming: vast numbers of the 
  Noldoli became his thralls, and wherever they went lived in 
  the slavery of his spell; in Gondolin alone were they free -- 
  so in the old tale of The Fall of Gondolin it is said that the 
  people of Gondolin 'were that kin of the Noldoli who alone 
  escaped Melko's power, when at the Battle of Unnumbered 
  Tears he slew and enslaved their folk and wove spells about 
  them and caused them to dwell in the Hells of Iron, faring 
  thence at his will and bidding only'. Moreover Gondolin was 
  not founded until after the Battle of Unnumbered Tears." 
  Of Feanor's death in the early conception we can discern 
  little; but at least it is clear that it bore no relation to the story 
  of his death in The Silmarillion (p. 107). In these early out- ' 
  lines the Noldoli, leaving Hisilome, had their first affray with 
  the Orcs in the foothills of the Iron Mountains or in the pass 
  of the Bitter Hills, and these heights pretty clearly corre- 
  spond to the later Mountains of Shadow, Ered Wethrin (see 
  pp. 175, 270); but in The Silmarillion( p. 1 06) t he first en- 
  counter of the Noldor with the Orcs was in Mithrim. 
  The meeting of Gnomes and Ilkorins survived in the meet- 
  ing of the new-come Noldor with the Grey-elves of Mithrim 
  (ibid. p. 108); but the Noldor heard rather of the power of 
  King Thingol of Doriath than of the Battle of Palisor. 
   
   
  
  Whereas in these outlines Maidros son of Feanor led an 
  attack on Angband which was repulsed with slaughter and 
  his own capture, in The Silmarillion it was Fingolfin who 
  appeared before Angband, and being met with silence pru- 
  dently withdrew to Mithrim (p. 109). Maidros (Maedhros) 
  had been already taken at a meeting with an embassage of 
  Morgoth's that was supposed to be a parley, and he heard the 
  sound of Fingolfin's trumpets from his place of torment on 
  Thangorodrim -- where Morgoth set him until, as he said, 
  the Noldor forsook their war and departed. Of the divided 
  hosts of the Noldor there is of course no trace in the old story; 
  and the rescue of Maedhros by Fingon, who cut off his hand 
  in order to save him, does not appear in any form: rather is 
  he set free by Melko, though maimed, and without expla- 
  nation given. But it is very characteristic that the maiming of 
  Maidros -- an important 'moment' in the legends -- should 
  never itself be lost, though it came to be given a wholly 
  different setting and agency. 
  The Oath of the Sons of Feanor was here sworn after the 
  coming of the Gnomes from Valinor, and after the death of 
  their father; and in the later outline D they then left the host 
  of (Finwe) Noleme, Lord of the Noldoli, and returned to Dor 
  Lomin (Hisilome). In this and in other features that appear 
  only in D the story is moved nearer to its later form. In the 
  return to Dor Lomin is the germ of the departure of the Fea- 
  norians from Mithrim to the eastern parts of Beleriand (The 
  Silmarillion p. 112); in the Feast of Reunion that of Mereth 
  Aderthad, the Feast of Reuniting, held by Fingolfin for the 
  Elves of Beleriand (ibid. p. 113), though the participants are 
  necessarily greatly different; in the latecoming of the Fea- 
   norians to the stricken field of Unnumbered Tears that of the 
  delayed arrival of the host of Maedhros (ibid. pp. 190-2); in 
  the cutting-off and death of (Finwe) Noleme in the battle that 
  of the slaying of Fingon (ibid. p. 193 -- when Finwe came 
  to be Feanor's father, and thus stepped into the place of 
  Bruithwir, killed by Melko in Valinor, his position as leader 
  of the hosts in the Battle of Unnumbered Tears was taken by 
  Fingon); and in the great cairn called the Hill of Death, raised 
  by the Sons of Feanor, that of the Haudh-en-Ndengin or Hill 
  of Slain, piled by Orcs in Anfauglith (ibid. p. 197). Whether 
  the embassy to Tuvo, Tinwelint, and Ermon (which in D 
   
  becomes the sending of messengers) remotely anticipates the 
  Union of Maedhros (ibid. pp. 188-9) is not clear, though 
  Tinwelint's refusal to join forces with No1eme survived in 
  Thingol's rejection of Maedhros' approaches (p. 189). I can- 
  not certainly explain Tinwelint's words 'Go not into the hills', 
  but I suspect that 'the hills' ate the Mountains of Iron (in The 
  Hiding of Valinor, p. 236, called 'the Hills of Iron') above 
  Angband, and that he warned against an attack on Melko; in 
  the old Tale of Turambar Tinwelint said: 'Of the wisdom of 
  my heart and the fate of the Valar did I not go with my folk 
  to the Battle of Unnumbered Tears.' 
  Other elements in the story of the battle that survived -- 
  the steadfastness of the folk of Urin (Hurin), the escape of 
  Turgon -- already existed at this time in a tale that had been 
  written (that of Turin). 
  The geographical indications are slight, and there is no 
  map of the Great Lands for the earliest period of the legends; 
  in any case these questions are best left until the tales that 
  take place in those lands. The Vale (or Valley) of the Foun- 
  tains, afterwards the Valley (or Vale) of Weeping Waters, is 
  
  in D explicitly equated with Gorfalong, which in the earlier 
  outlines is given as Gorfalon, and seems to be distinct; but 
  in any case neither these, nor 'the Tumbled Lands', can be 
  brought into relation with any places or names in the later 
  geography -- unless (especially since in D Turgon is said to 
  have fled 'south down Sirion') it may be supposed that some- 
  thing like the later picture of the Pass of Sirion was already 
  in being, and that the Vale of the Fountains, or of Weeping 
  Waters, was a name for it. 
  NOTES. 
  1. Above Turuhalme are written Duruchalm (struck out) and 
  Halmadhurwion. 
  2. This paragraph is marked with queries. 
  3. The word may be read equally well as 'dim' or 'dun'. 
  4. The original reading here was: 'and few of his folk went 
  with him, and this Tu forbade to his folk, fearing the wrath 
  of Iluvatar and Manwe; yet did' (sc. curiosity overcome 
  Nuin, etc.). 
  5. Earlier in the Tales, 'the Lost Elves' are those who were 
   
   
  6. 
  7. 
  8. 
  9. 
  10. 
  11. 
  12. 
  13. 
  lost from the great journey and wandered in Hisilome (see 
  p. 127). 
  In the tale the 'fairies' of Tu's dominion (i.e. the Dark Elves) 
  are given the name Hisildi, the twilight people; in outlines 
  A and B, in addition to Hisildi, other names are given: 
  Humarni, Kaliondi, Lomearni. 
  Cf. also Sador's words to Turin in his boyhood (Unfinished 
  Tales p. 61): 'A darkness lies behind us, and out of it few 
  tales have come. The fathers of our fathers may have had 
  things to tell, but they did not tell them. Even their names 
  are forgotten. The Mountains stand between us and the life 
  that they came from, flying from no man now knows what.' 
  Cf. The Silmarillion p. 104: 'It is told that ere long they 
  met Dark Elves in many places, and were befriended by 
  them; and Men became the companions and disciples in 
  their childhood of these ancient folk, wanderers of the 
  Elven-race who never set out upon the paths to Valinor, and 
  knew of the Valar only as a rumour and a distant name. ' 
  Above Ermon is written, to all appearance, the Old English 
  AEsc ('ash'). It seems conceivable that this is an anglicizing 
  of Old Norse Askr ('ash'), in the northern mythology the 
  name of the first man, who with the first woman (Embla) 
  were made by the Gods out of two trees that they found on 
  the seashore (Voluspa strophe 17; Snorra Edda, Gylfagin- 
  ning $8). 
  The text has here the bracketed word '(Gongs)'. This might 
  be thought to be a name for the Eaukareldar or 'false- 
  fairies', but in the Gnomish word-list Gong is defined as 
  'one of a tribe of the Orcs, a goblin'. 
  The cutting out of Noleme's heart by the Orcs, and its re- 
  capture by Turgon his son, is referred to in an isolated early 
  note, which says also that Turgon encased it in gold; and 
  the emblem of the King's Folk in Gondolin, the Scarlet 
  
  Heart, is mentioned in the tale of The Fall of Gondolin. 
  Cf. p. 186: 'Turondo son of Noleme was not yet upon the 
  Earth.' Turgon was the Gnomish name of Turondo (p. 124). 
  In the later story Turgon was a leader of the Noldor from 
  Valinor. 
  After the story was changed, and the founding of Gondolin 
  was placed far earlier, the concluding part of The Silmar- 
  illion was never brought into harmony; and this was a main 
  source of difficulty in the preparation of the published work. 
   
   
   
  APPENDIX. 
   
  NAMES IN THE 
  LOST TALES -- PART I. 
   
   
  There exist two small books, contemporary with the Lost 
  Tales, which contain the first 'lexicons' of the Elvish lan- 
  guages; and both of them are very difficult documents. 
  One is concerned with the language called, in the book, 
  Qenya, and I shall refer to this book as 'QL' (Qenya Lexi- 
  con). A good proportion of the entries in the first half of the 
  alphabet were made at one time, when the work was first 
  begun; these were very carefully written, though the pencil 
  is now faint. Among these original entries is this group: 
  Lemin 'five' 
  Lempe 'ten' 
  Leminkainen '23' 
  The choice of '23' suggests that this was my father's age at 
  the time, and that the book was begun therefore in 1915. This 
  is supported by some of the statements made in the first layer 
  of entries about certain figures of the mythology, statements 
  that are at odds with everything that is said elsewhere, and 
  which give glimpses of a stage even earlier than the Lost 
  Tales. 
  The book naturally continued in use, and many entries 
  (virtually all of those in the second part of the alphabet) are 
  later than this first layer, though nothing more definite can 
  be said than that all entries belong to the period of (or not 
  long preceding) the Lost Tales. 
  The words in QL are arranged according to 'roots', and a 
  note at the beginning states: 
   
   
   
  Roots are in capitals, and are not words in use at all, but serve 
  as an elucidation of the words grouped together and a con- 
  nection between them. 
  There is a good deal of uncertainty, expressed by queries, in 
  the formulation of the roots, and in the ascription of words 
  to one root or another, as my father moved among different 
  etymological ideas; and in some cases it seems clear that the 
  word was 'there', so to speak, but its etymology remained 
  to be certainly defined, and not vice versa. The roots them- 
  selves are often difficult to represent, since certain conso- 
  nants carry diacritic marks that are not defined. The notes 
  on names that follow inevitably give a slightly more positive 
  impression than does the book itself. 
  The other book is a dictionary of the Gnomish language, 
  Goldogrin, and I shall refer to this as 'GL' (Goldogrin, or 
  
  Gnomish, Lexicon). This is not arranged historically, by roots 
  (though occasionally roots are given), but rather, in plan at 
  least, as a conventional dictionary; and it contains a remark- 
  able number of words. The book is entitled i-Lam 
  na-Ngoldathon (i.e. 'the tongue of the Gnomes'): Goldo- 
  grin, with a date: 1917. Written beneath the title is Eriol 
  Sarathron (i.e. 'Eriol the Voyager') who else is called Angol 
  but in his own folk Ottor Waefre (see p. 13).* 
  The great difficulty in this case is the intensity with which 
  my father used this diminutive book, emending, rejecting, 
  adding, in layer upon layer, so that in places it has become 
  very hard to interpret. Moreover later changes to the forms 
  in one entry were not necessarily made in related entries; 
  thus the stages of a rapidly expanding linguistic conception 
  are very confused in their representation. These little books 
  were working materials, by no means the setting-out of fin- 
  ished ideas (it is indeed quite clear that GL in particular 
  closely accompanied the actual composition of the Tales). 
  Further, the languages changed even while the first 'layer' 
  was being entered in GL; for example, the word mo 'sheep' 
  was changed later to moth, but later in the dictionary uimoth 
  'sheep of the waves' was the form first written. 
   
  * The note concerning Angol and Eriollo referred to on p. 14 is written 
  inside the cover of GL. 
   
  It is immediately obvious that an already extremely so- 
  phisticated and phonetically intricate historical structure lies 
  behind the languages at this stage; but it seems that (unhap- 
  pily and frustratingly) very little indeed in the way of pho- 
  nological or grammatical description now survives from those 
  days. I have found nothing, for instance, that sets out even 
  in the sketchiest way the phonological relations between the 
  two languages. Some early phonological description does ex- 
  ist for Qenya, but this became through later alterations and 
  substitutions such a baffling muddle (while the material is in 
  any case intrinsically extremely complex) that I have been 
  unable to make use of it. 
  To attempt to use later materials for the elucidation of the 
  linguistic ideas of the earliest period would in this book be 
  quite impractical. But the perusal of these two vocabularies 
  shows in the clearest possible way how deeply involved were 
  the developments in the mythology and in the languages, and 
  it would be seriously misleading to publish the Lost Tales 
  without some attempt to show the etymological connections 
  of the names that appear in them. I give therefore as much 
  information, derived from these books, as is possible, but 
  without any speculation beyond them. It is evident, for in- 
  stance, that a prime element in the etymological construc- 
  tions was slight variation in ancient 'roots' (caused especially 
  by differences in the formation of consonants) that in the 
  course of ages yielded very complex semantic situations; or 
  again, that an old vocalic 'ablaut' (variation, in length or 
  quality, of vowels in series) was present; but I have thought 
  it best merely to try to present the content of the dictionaries 
  as clearly as I can. 
  It is noteworthy that my father introduced a kind of 'his- 
  torical punning' here and there: so for instance the root SAHA 
  'be hot' yields (beside saiwa 'hot' or sara 'fiery') Sahora 
  'the South', and from NENE 'flow' come nen 'river', nenu 
  'yellow water-lily', and nenuvar 'pool of lilies' -- cf. nen- 
  uphar 'water-lily', modern French nenufar. There me also 
  
  several resemblances to early English that are obviously not 
  fortuitous, as hor 'old', HERE 'rule', rum 'secret (whisper)'. 
  It will be seen that a great many elements in the later 
  languages, Quenya and Sindarin, as they are known from the 
  published works, go back to the beginning; the languages, 
   
   
  like the legends, were a continuous evolution, expansion, 
  and refinement. But the historical status and relationship of 
  the two languages as they were conceived at this time was 
  radically changed later on: see p. 47-8. 
  The arrangement of the material has proved difficult, and 
  indeed without a better understanding of relationships and 
  their shifting formulations could scarcely be made satisfac- 
  tory. The system I have adopted is to give etymologically- 
  connected groups of words, in both Qenya and Gnomish, 
  under an important name that contains one of them; to this 
  entry other occurrences of a word in the group are referred 
  (e.g. glor- in Glorvent, Braglorin is referred to the entry 
  Laurelin, where the etymological associations of Qenya laure 
  'gold' are given).* Every name in the Lost Tales of this vol- 
  ume is given -- that is, if any contemporary etyimological 
  information is to be found concerning it: any name not found 
  in the following list is either quite opaque to me, or at least 
  cannot be identified with any certainty. Rejected names are 
  also included, on the same basis, but are given under the 
  names that replaced them (e.g. Dor Uswen under Dor Faid- 
  wen). 
  The list of secondary names of the Valar which is written 
  out on blank facing pages in the tale of The Coming of the 
  Valar (see p. 98) is referred to as 'the Valar name-list'. The 
  sign < is used only where it is used in the Gnomish dictio- 
  nary, as alfa < alchwa, meaning that the one was histori- 
  cally derived from the other: it is not used in this Appendix 
  to refer to alterations made by my father in the dictionaries 
  themselves. 
  Ainur Among the original entries in QL am ainu 'a pagan 
  god' and aini 'a pagan goddess', together with dye 'hail! ' 
  and Ainatar 'Iluvatar, God'. (Of course no one within 
  the context of the mythology can call the Ainur 'pagan'.) 
  * Later Quenya and Sindarin forms am only exceptionally mentioned. 
  For such words see the vocabularies given in An Introduction to Elvish, 
  ed. J. Allan, Bran's Head Books, 1978; also the Appendix to The Sil- 
  marillion. 
   
   
  GL has Ain: 'also with distinctive masc. and fem. forms 
  Ainos and Ainil, a God, i.e. one of the Great Valar'. 
  Alalminore See Aldaron, Valinor. In QL Alalminore is 
  glossed 'Land of Elms, one of the provinces of Inwinore 
  in which is situated Kortirion (Warwickshire)', i.e. Al- 
  alminore=Warwickshire (see p. 15). Gnomish words 
  are lalm or larm, also lalmir, 'elm'. 
  Aldaron In QL is a root ALA 'spread', with derivatives alda 
  'tree'; aldea 'tree-shadowed', aldeon 'avenue of trees', 
  and alalme 'elm' (see Alalminore). In GL this name of 
  Orome appears as Aldor and Ormaldor (Orome is Orma 
  in Gnomish); ald 'wood (material)', later altered to al. 
  Alqalunte QL alqa 'swan', GL alcwi, with the corre- 
  sponding word in Qenya here given as alqe, alcwi 
  changed later to alfa < alchwa. 
  QL lunte 'ship' from root LUTU, with other deriva- 
  
  tives luto 'flood' and verb lutta-, lutu- 'flow, float' (cf. 
  Ilsalunte). GL has correspondingly lunta 'ship', lud- 
  'flow, stream, float'. 
  Aluin See Lumin. 
  Amillo This appears in QL but with no indication of mean- 
  ing; Amillion is Amillo's month, February (one of the 
  most 'primitive' entries). 
  Angaino Together with angayasse 'misery', angaitya 'tor- 
  ment', Angaino is given in QL separately from the 'iron' 
  words (see Angamandi) and was first defined as 'a gi- 
  ant', emended to 'the great chain'. In GL Melko has a 
  name Angainos, with a note: 'Do not confuse Gnomish 
  Angainos with Qenya Angaino (Gnomish Gainu), the 
  great chain of tilkal.' Under Gainu there is a later note: 
  'popularly connected' with ang "iron." but really = 
  "tormentor".' 
  Angamandi QL has anga 'iron' (which is the a of tilkal, 
  pp. 106-7), angaina 'of iron', Angaron(ti) 'Mountains 
  of Iron', and Angamandu or Eremandu 'Hells of Iron' 
  (added later: 'or Angamandi, plural'). The Gnomish 
  forms are ang 'iron' (as in Angol, see under Eriol), an- 
  grin 'of iron', Angband -- which, strangely, is said in 
  GL to be 'Melko's great fortress after the battle of 
  Countless Lamentation down to the battle of the Twilit 
   
   
  Pool' (whea 'Mkas finally overthrew Melko). See Man- 
  dos. 
  Angol See Eriol. 
  Arvalin See Eruman. 
  Aryador This is said (p. 127) to be the name among the Men 
  of Hisilome; but according to GL it was a word of 
  Ilkorin origin, meaning 'land or place of shadow', QL 
  Areandor, Areanor 'name of a mountainous district, the 
  abode of the Shadow Folk' (see p. 270). See Eruman. 
  Asgon GL has Asgon 'name of a lake in Dor Lomin (His- 
  ilome), Q. Aksanda', QL has aksa 'waterfall', of which 
  the Gnomish equivalent is given as acha of the same 
  meaning. (No light is cast on the later name Mithrim in 
  the dictionaries.) 
  Aule A word aule 'shaggy' is given in QL as a derivative 
  from a root owo (whence also oa 'wool', ue 'fleece'), 
  but without any indication that this is to be connected 
  with the name of the Vala. The Gnomish form of his 
  name is Ola, changed to Oli, without further informa- 
  tion. In the Valar name-list Aule is called also Tamar or 
  Tamildo. These are given in QL without translation un- 
  der root TAMA 'smelt, forge', with tambe 'copper' (the 
  t of tikal, pp. 106-7), tambina 'of copper', tamin 
  'forge', Gnomish words are tam 'copper', tambin 'of 
  copper', tambos 'cauldron'. For other names of Aule 
  see Talka Marda. 
  Aulenosse For nosse 'kin, people' see Valinor. 
  Aur Gnomish name of the Sun; see Ur. 
  Balrog GL defines Balrog as 'a kind of fire-demon; crea- 
  tures and servants of Melko'. With the article the form 
  is i 'Malrog, plural i 'Malraugin. Separate entries give 
  bal 'anguish' (original initial consonant mb-), balc 
  'cruel'; and graug 'demon'. Qenya forms axe men- 
  tioned: arauke and Nalkarauke. In QL Malkarauke with 
  other words such as malkane 'torture' are given under 
  a root MALA (MBALA) '(crush), hurt, damage', but the 
  
  relation of this to MALA 'crush, squeeze' (see Olore 
  Malle) was apparently not decided. There are also Val- 
  karauke and valkane 'torture', but again the relationship 
  is left obscure. 
   
   
  Braglorin Defined in the text (p. 209) as 'the blazing ves- 
  sel', but translated in GL as 'Golden Wain, a name of 
  the Sun', with a note: 'also in analytical form i Vreda 
  'Loriol', brada 'waggon, wain'. For -glorin see Lau- 
  relin. 
  Bronweg GL has Bronweg '(the constant one), name of a 
  famous Gnome', with related words as brod, bronn 
  'steadfast', bronweth 'constancy'. In QL Voronwe (see 
  p. 44) 'the faithful' is derived from the root VORO, with 
  vor, voro 'ever', voronda 'faithful', vorima 'everlast- 
  ing', etc. Cf. Vorotemnar. 
  The common ending -weg is not given in GL, but cf. 
  gweg 'man', plural gwaith. 
  Cum a Gumlaith 'The Mound of the First Sorrow', tomb 
  of Bruithwir, p. 165. GL cum 'mound, especially burial- 
  mound' (also cum- 'lie', cumli 'couch'); gumlaith 
  'weariness of spirit, grief' (blaith 'spirit'). 
  Cum a Thegranaithos See preceding entry. GL thegra 
  'first, foremost', thegor 'chief', naitha- 'lament, weep, 
  wail for', naithol 'miserable'. 
  Danuin GL has dana 'day (24 hours)', with reference to 
  Qenya sana (not in QL); Dana was an earlier reading 
  for Danuin (p. 251). The same element appears in Lo- 
  mendanar 'Days of Gloaming'. 
  Dor Faidwen Gnomish dor (< ndor-) '(inhabited) land, 
  country, people of the land', see Valinor. 
  Dor Faidwen is translated in the text 'Land of Release' . 
  (p. 1); GL has faidwen 'freedom' and many related 
  words, as fair 'free', faith 'liberty*, etc. In QL under 
  root FAYA appear faire 'free', fairie 'freedom', fainu- � 
  'release*. 
  Dor Faidwen was the final Gnomish name of Tol Er- 
  essea after many changes (p. 11), but little light can be 
  cast on the earlier forms. Gar in Gar Eglos is a Gnomish 
  word meaning 'place, district'. Dor Us(g) wen: GL gives 
  the stem us- 'leave, depart' (also uthwen 'way out, exit'), 
  and QL under root usu 'escape' has uswe 'issue, es- 
  cape' and usin 'he escapes'. 
  Dor Lomin See Valinor, Hisilome. 
   
   
  Earendel In an annotated list of names accompanying The 
  Fall of Gondolin there is a suggestion, attributed to Lit- 
  tleheart son of Voronwe, that Earendel had 'some kin- 
  ship to the Elfin ea and earen "eagle" and "eyrie" ', 
  and in QL these words (both given the meaning 'eagle') 
  are placed with Earendel, though not explicitly con- 
  nected. In the tale itself it is said that 'there are many 
  interpretations both among Elves and Men' of the name 
  Earendel, with a suggestion that it was a word of 'some 
  secret tongue' spoken by the people of Gondolin. 
  GL has an entry: loringli 'true Gnomish form of Ear- 
  endel's name, though the Eldar-form has been also 
  adopted and often is met in transition state as Iarendel, 
  Iorendel' (on the distinction between 'Gnomish' and 
  'Eldar' see p. 50). Gnomish words for 'eagle' are ior, 
  
  ioroth. 
  In QL is an entry Edrendilyon 'son of Earendel (used 
  of any mariner)', cf. p. 13. 
  Eldamar For the first element see Eldar. -- In QL the 
  following words are given in a group: mar (mas-) 
  'dwelling of men, the Earth, -land', mardo 'dweller', 
  masto 'village', and -mas equivalent to English -ron, 
  -by in place-names (cf. Mar Vanwa Tyalieva; Koromas; 
  i-Talka Marda 'Smith of the World', Aule). In GL are 
  bar 'home' (< mbar-), and derivatives, as baros 'ham- 
  let', also -bar as suffix 'dweller', or 'home, -ham'. 
  The Gnomish equivalent of Eldamar was Eglobar 
  (Gnomish Egla = Qenya Elda): 'Eglobar "Elfinesse" 
  = Q. Eldamar, i.e. Elfhome; the land on the edge of 
  Valinor where the fairies dwelt and built Cor. Also in 
  forms Eglabar, Eglamar, Eglomar.' In QL Eldamar is 
  said, in a very early entry, to be 'the rocky beach in 
  western Inwinore (Faery)', 'upon this rock was the white 
  town built called Kor'. 
  Eldar In QL Elda is given separately, without etymological 
  connections, and defined as 'a beach-fay or Solosimpe 
  (shore-piper)'. This is a glimpse of an earlier conception 
  than that found in the Lost Tales: the Eldar were origi- 
  nally the Sea-elves. GL has the entry Egla ' "a being 
  from outside", name of the fairies given by the Valar 
  and largely adopted by them, = Q. Elda' (see p. 266); 
   
   
  also eg, eg 'far away, distant'. The association of Eldar 
  with the stars does not go back to the beginning. 
  Erinti She appears in QL in an isolated, early entry (after- 
  wards struck through). Nothing is ever told of Erinti in 
  the Lost Tales, but in this note she is called the Vala of 
  love, music, and beauty, also named Lotesse and Akairis 
  ('bride'), sister of Noldorin and Amillo. These three 
  alone (i.e. of the Valar) have left Valinor, and dwell in 
  Inwenore(Tol Eressea); she herself dwells in Alalmi- 
  nore in a korin of elms guarded by the fairies. The sec- 
  ond half of the month of avestalis (January) is called 
  Erintion. 
  There is no trace of this elsewhere; but clearly, when 
  Erinti became the daughter of Manwe and Varda her 
  dwelling in Alalminore was taken over by Meril-i- 
  Turinqi, the Lady of Tol Eressea. 
  In the Valar name-list Erinti is called also Kalainis; 
  this word appears in QL with the meaning 'May', one 
  of many derivatives from the root KALA (see Galmir). 
  Eriol In The Cottage of Lost Play (p. 2) Eriol is translated 
  'One who dreams alone'. In QL the elements of this 
  interpretation are given under the roots ERE 'remain 
  alone' (see Tol Eressea) and LORO'slumber' (see Lor- 
  ien). In GL appears the note cited on p. 14 that Gnomish 
  Angol and Qenya Eriollo were the names of the region 
  'between the seas' whence Eriol came (= Angeln in the 
  Danish peninsula); and in an isolated note elsewhere 
  Angol is derived from ang 'iron' and ol 'cliff', while 
  Eriol is said to mean the same -- 'this being the name 
  of the fairies for thepans [sic] of his home (ironcliffs)'. 
  Meril refers to 'the black coasts of your home' (p. 102). 
  In this note the interpretation 'One who dreams alone' 
  is said to be a pun on Lindo's part. 
  For ang 'iron' see Angamandi. GL has ol, ola 'cliff, 
  
  seaward precipice', with Qenya forms ollo, oldo. ere(n) 
  'iron or steel' is given in QL, and this element appears 
  also in the alternative name Eremandu for Angamandu, 
  'Hells of Iron'. 
  Eruman The names of this region are as difficult as the 
  original conception of the region itself (see pp. 96 ff.) 
  The form Erumani (which occurs in the Tales as well 
   
   
  as Eruman) appears in QL under ERE 'out' (cf. Neni 
  Enimear) without further information. GL has a long 
  entry under Edhofon, which =Q. Erumani: it is a 'dark 
  land outside Valinor and to the south of the Bay of Faery, 
  that ran right up to the bases of the western side of the 
  Mountains of Valinor; its farthest northern point touched 
  upon the roots of Taniquetil, hence Edhofon 
  Edusmani-, i.e. beyond the abode of the Manir. Hence 
  also the Q. title Afalinan or Arvalion, i.e. nigh Valinor.' 
  The implication of this seems to be that Taniquetil 
  was 'the abode of the Manir', as is comprehensible, 
  since the Manir were particularly associated with Manwe 
  (the Gnomish words mona, moni are defined as 'spirits 
  of the air, children of Manwe'), and therefore Eruman 
  was beyond (south of) their abode. See Manir. 
  GL also states that Edhofon was called Gariothand 
  Garioth is 'the true Gnome form' of the name Aryador 
  (a word of Ilkorin origin) 'land of shadow', though ap- 
  plied not to Hisilome but to Edhofon / Eruman. 
  According to QL Harwalin 'near the Valar' contains 
  har(e) 'near'; the entries in GL are too confusing to cite, 
  for the forms of Harwalin I Arvalin were changed over 
  and over again. A late entry in GL gives a prefix ar- 
  'beside, along with'. For Habbanan see Valar. 
   Falasse Numea Translated in the text (p. 134) as 'Western 
  Surf'; see Falman, Nume.Fa 
  lman In QL the root FALA has derivatives falma 'foam', 
  falmar 'wave as it breaks', falas(s) 'shore, beach', Fal- 
  man =Osse; cf. Falasse Numea, Falmarini. GL has falm 
  'breaker, wave', falos 'sea-marge, surf', Falmon or Fa- 
  lathron 'names of Otha [Osse], = Q. Falman and Fa- 
  lassar'. 
  Falmarini See Falman. 
  Fanturi In QL fantur, without translation but with refer- 
  ence to Lorien and Mandos, is given under root FANA, 
  with several derivatives all referring to visions, dreams, 
  falling asleep. In GL (a late entry) the form is Fanthor, 
  plural i-Fanthaurin 'the name of each of the two broth- 
  ers, of sleep, of death'. 
   
   
  Fanuin GL has fann 'a year'. For the rejected names La- 
  thos, Lathweg (p. 251) see Gonlath. 
  Faskala numen, Faskalan Translated in the text (p. 209) 
  as 'Bath of the Setting Sun'. GL has fas- 'wash', fasc 
  'clean', fasca- 'splash, sprinkle', fos 'bath'. For -numen 
  see Nume. 
  Feanor The only evidence for the meaning of this name is 
  given under Fionwe-Urion. 
  Fingolma See Noleme. 
  Finwe As a proper name this is not in the dictionaries, but 
  GL gives a common noun finweg 'craftsman, man of 
  skill' (with fim 'clever; right hand' and other related 
  
  words); for -weg see Bronweg. In QL derivatives of root 
  FINI are finwa 'sagacious', finie, finde 'cunning'. See 
  Noleme. 
  Fionwe-Urion Fion 'son' is given separately in QL (a hur- 
  ried later addition), with the note 'especially Fion(we) 
  the Vala'. In Gnomish he is 'Auros Fionweg, or Fionaur 
  Fionor'. In a later entry in GL 'Fionaur (Fionor) = Q. 
  Feanor (goblet-smith)', and among the original entries 
  is fion 'bowl, goblet'. There is no indication that this 
  refers to Feanor the Gnome. 
  For the second element (Urion, Auros) see Ur. In the 
  Valar name-list Fionwe is called Kalmo; see Galmir. 
  Fui In QL are hui 'fog, dark, murk, night' and huiva 
  'murky', and also 'Fui (=hui) wife of Ve'. In Gnomish 
  she is Fuil 'Queen of the Dark', and related words are 
  fui 'night', fuin 'secret, dark'. 
  fumellar The 'flowers of sleep' (poppies) in Lorien's gar- 
  dens (p. 75). QL under root FUMU 'sleep' has fume 
  'sleep' (noun), fumella, fumellot 'poppy'. 
  Galmir Translated in the text (p. 209) as 'the goldgleamer' 
  (a name of the Sun). This is a derivative of Gnomish 
  gal- 'shine', which in Qenya is KALA 'shine golden', 
  and of which a great many derivatives are given in QL, 
  as kala- 'shine', kale 'morning', kalma 'daylight', Ka- 
  lainis 'May' (see Erinti), kalwa 'beautiful', etc. Cf. Ka- 
  lorme, Kalavente, and i-kal'antulien 'Light hath re- 
  turned' (p. 184). 
  Gar Lossion Translated in the text (p. 5) as 'Place of 
   
  Flowers' (Gnomish name of Alalminore). For Gar see 
  Dor Faidwen. GL gives lost 'blossom' and los 'flower', 
  but it is noted that they are probably unconnected and 
  that los is more likely to be related to lass 'leaf', also 
  used to mean 'petal'. (QL has lasse 'leaf', lasselanta 
  'the Fall, Autumn'.) See Lindelos. 
  Glorvent For the element Glor- see Laurelin. -- GL had 
  Glorben(d) 'ship of gold', changed later to Glorvent 
  'boat of gold', benn 'shape, cut, fashion', benc, bent 
  'small boat'. QL has the zoot VENE 'shape, cut out, 
  scoop', with derivatives venie, venwe 'shape, cut' and 
  vene 'small boat, vessel, dish'. Cf. the title of the 
  'World-Ship' drawing, I Vene Kemen (see p. 86), and 
  the Sun's name i-Kalavente (Kalavene). 
  Golfinweg See Noleme, Finwe. 
  Gondolin QL does not give this name, but ondo 'stone' 
  appears under root ONO'hard'. In GL Gondolin is said 
  to=Qenya Ondolin (changed to Ondolinda) 'singing 
  stone'. There is also an entry gond 'great stone, tock'; 
  later this was changed to gonn, and a note added that 
  Gondolin =Gonn Dolin, together with an entry dolin 
  'song'. See Lindelos. 
  Gong GL gives no other information beyond that cited on 
  p. 279, note 10, but compares sithagong 'dragonfly' 
  (sitha 'fly', Sithaloth or Sithaloctha ('fly-cluster'), the 
  Pleiades). 
  Gonlath This is the name of the great rock on Taniquetil 
  to which Fanuin's cable was tied (pp. 246-7); the second 
  element must therefore be Gnomish lath 'a year', which 
  appears also in the rejected names for Fanuin, Lathos 
  and Lathweg (p. 251). For Gon- see Gondolin. 
  Gwerlum This is given in GL with the translation 'Gloom- 
  weaver', gwer- 'wind, turn, bend', but also used in the 
  
  sense of the root gwidh- 'plait, weave'. QL has a not 
  GWERE'whirl, twirl, twist', but the name Wirilome of 
  the great Spider is placed under the root GWIDI, whence 
  also windele 'loom', winda 'woof', wiste 'weft'. The 
  name of the great eddy Wiruin (p. 167), not in the 
  dictionaries, must belong here. For the element -lome, 
  -lum see Hisilome. 
   
  Haloisi Velike (On the 'World-Ship' drawing, p. 87.) 
  In QL haloisi 'the sea (in storm)' is given under a 
  root HALA, with other derivatives haloite 'leaping', 
  halta- 'to leap'. 
  To Qenya velike 'great' corresponds Gnomish beleg 
  'mighty, great' (as in Beleg the Bowman in the tale of 
  Turin). 
  Helkar QL under root HELE has helke 'ice', helka 'ice- 
  cold', hilkin 'it freezes', halkin 'frozen'. GL has helc, 
  heleg 'ice', hel- 'freeze', heloth 'frost', etc., and helcor 
  'arctic cold, utter frost', this last was changed to read 
  helchor 'antarctic cold, utter frost of the South (the pillar 
  of the Southern Lamp). Q. Helkar.' 
  Helkarakse See Helkar; Helkarakse is not in either dictio- 
  nary and the second element is obscure, unless it is to 
  be connected with Q. aksa 'waterfall' (see Asgon). 
  Heskil The root HESE 'winter' in QL has derivatives Heskil 
  'winter one', Hesin 'winter', hessa 'dead, withered', 
  hesta- 'wither'. In GL are Hess 'winter, especially as 
  name of Fuil', and hesc 'withered, dead; chill'. For 
  another name of Fui Nienna see Vailimo. 
  Hisildi See Hisilorne. 
  Hisilome Under the root HISI QL gives hise, histe dusk, 
  Hisinan 'Land of Twilight'. For the translation of Hisi- 
  lome as 'Shadowy Twilights' see p. 120. 
  The root LOMO has many derivatives, as lome dusk, 
  gloom, darkness', lomear 'child of gloom' (cf. Lo- 
  mearni), lomin 'shade, shadow', lomir'I hide', lomba 
  'secret'. Cf. Wirilome. Gnomish words are lom'gloom, 
  shade', lomin 'shadowy, gloomy' and noun 'gloom'. so 
  Dor Lomin. The same element occurs in Lomendanar 
  'Days of Gloaming'. 
  Ilinsor A late entry in GL gives Clinthos=Qenya Ilinsor, 
  Helmsman of the Moon. The first element is probably 
  glint 'crystal'. Ilinsor does not appear in QL. 
  Ilkorin A negative prefix il- is given in both dictionaries; 
  in GL it is said that il- 'denotes the opposite, the rever- 
  sal, i.e. more than the mere negation'. See Kor. 
  Ilsalunte (Name of the Moon.) Ilsa is given in QL as 'the 
  mystic name of silver, as laure of gold'; it is the i of 
   
   
  tilkal, pp. 106-7. For lunte 'ship' see Alqalunte. The 
  Gnomish name is Gilthalont; giltha 'white metal' is said 
  to be properly the same as celeb 'silver' (Q. telpe), but 
  now including gais 'steel', ladog 'tin', etc., as opposed 
  to culu 'gold', and culu is said to be a poetic word for 
  'gold' but 'also used mythically as a class name of all 
  red and yellow metals, as giltha of white and grey'. See 
  Telimpe. 
  Ilterendi In the text the fetters are called Iterendi 'for they 
  might not be filed or cleft' (p. 107); but root TERE in QL 
  has derivatives with a sense of 'boring' (tereva 'pierc- 
  ing', teret 'auger, gimlet'). 
  
  Iluvatar There can be no doubt that the original meaning 
  of Iluvatar was 'Sky-father' (in QL is found atar 'fa- 
  ther'); see Ilwe. 
  Ilverin Elvish name of Littleheart son of Bronweg. The 
  rejected name Elwenildo (p. 49) contains the word elwen 
  'heart' given in QL; GL gives the word ilf 'heart (es- 
  pecially used of feelings)', and several names (Ilfin(g), 
  Ilfiniol, Ilfrith) corresponding to Qenya Ilwerin. 
  Ilwe In QL the word ilu is glossed 'ether, the slender airs 
  among the stars', while in GL the Gnomish name Ilon 
  of Iluvatar is said to= Qenya Ilu. In QL ilwe was first 
  glossed 'sky, heavens', with a later addition 'the blue 
  air that is about the stars, the middle layers', to this in 
  Gnomish corresponds ilwint -- concerning which it is 
  explained in GL that the true form ilwi or ilwin was 
  perverted to ilwint through association with gwint 'face', 
  as if it meant 'face of God'. Other words found in 
  Gnomish are Ilbar, Ilbaroth 'heaven, the uttermost re- 
  gion beyond the world', Ilador, Ilathon=Iluvatar; il- 
  brant 'rainbow' (see Ilweran). 
  Ilweran QL gives Ilweran, Ilweranta 'rainbow' (another 
  word for the rainbow in Qenya is Iluqinga, in which 
  qinga means 'bow', qingi- 'twang, of strings, harp'). In 
  Gnomish the corresponding forms are Ilbrant or Ilvrant, 
  which are said in GL to be falsely associated with brant 
  'bow (for shooting)', the second element is related rather 
  to rantha 'arch, bridge', as Q. Ilweran(ta) shows. 
  Ingil In GL the Gnomish names of Inwe's son are Gilweth 
  and Githilma; Gil is the star Sirius, and is said to be the 
   
  name of Gilweth after he rose into the heavens and 'in 
  the likeness of a great bee bearing honey of flame fol- 
  lowed Daimord [Telimektar, Orion]'; see entries Niel- 
  luin, Telimektar. No explanation of these names is 
  given, but Gil(weth) is clearly connected with gil- 
  'gleam', gilm 'moonlight', giltha 'white metal' (see Il- 
  salunte). For Githilma see Isil. 
  Inwe In QL this, the name of 'the ancient king of the fairies 
  who led them to the world', is a derivative of a root INI 
  'small', whence also the adjective inya and the names 
  lnwilis, Inwinore 'Faery' and 'England' (the latter struck 
  out). Tol Eressea was here said to have been named 
  Inwinore after Inwe, but this was changed to say that it 
  was named Ingilnore after his son Ingil. These entries 
  relate to a very early conception (see Alalminore, El- 
  damar). For other names of Inwe see Inwithiel, Isil. 
  Inwir See Inwe. In GL the 'noble clan of the Tilthin' (Tel- 
  eri) axe called Imrim, singular Im (see Inwithiel). 
  Inwithiel In,the texts Inwithiel, Gnomish name of King 
  Inwe, is an emendation from (Gim)Githil (pp. 11, 141). 
  In GL these names Inwithiel, Githil are given as addi- 
  tional to his proper names Inweg or Im. See Isil. 
  Isil  In the tale of The Coming of the Elves (p. 124) Inwe is 
  called Isil Inwe, and in GL the Gnomish form corre- 
  sponding to Isil is Githil (to the name of his son Githilma 
  corresponds Qenya Isilmo). In QL is a root ISI (iska 
  'pale', is 'light snow'), of which the Gnomish equiva- 
  lent is given as ith- or gith-; GL has a word ith 'fine 
  snow'. 
  Kalavente See Galmir, Glorvent. 
  Kalorme This appears in QL among the derivatives of root.K 
  ALA(see Galmir), with the meaning 'hill-crest over 
  
  which the Sun rises'. orme='summit, crest', from a 
  root ORO with apparently a base sense of 'rise'. or 'on', 
  oro 'hill', oro- 'rise', orto- 'raise', oronta 'steep', orosta 
  'ascension', etc.; Gnomish or 'on, onto, on top', orod, 
  ort 'mountain', orm 'hill-top', oros, orost- 'rising'. Cf. 
  Orome, Orossi, Tavrobel. 
  Kapalinda (The source of the river in the place of the ban- 
  ishment of the Noldoli in Valinor, p. 173.) QL has ka- 
   
  palinda 'spring of water' among derivatives of root KAPA 
  'leap, spring', linda is obscure. 
  Kaukareldar Under the root KAWA 'stoop' in QL are der- 
  ivations kauka 'crooked, bent, humped', kauko 'hump- 
  back', kawin 'I bow', kaure 'fear', kaurea 'timid'. 
  Kelusindi (The river in the place of the banishment of the 
  Noldoli in Valinor, p. 173; in the text called Sirnumen.) 
  In QL under root KELE, KELU 'flow, trickle, ooze' are 
  given many derivatives including kelusindi 'a river', also 
  kelu, kelume 'stream', kektele 'fountain' (also in the 
  form ektele), etc. For -sindi see Sirion. 
  Kemi QL gives kemi 'earth, soil, land' and kemen 'soil', 
  from root KEME. The Gnomish name is Cimir, 
  which =Q. Kemi 'Mother Earth'. There is also a Gnom- 
  ish word grosgen 'soil' in which -gen is said to =Q. kemi. 
  Koivie-neni 'Waters of Awakening.' In QL under root KOYO 
  'have life' are derivatives koi, koire 'life', koite 'living 
  being', koina, koirea 'alive', koiva 'awake', kovie 
  'awakening'. In GL are cuil 'life', cuith 'life, living 
  body', etc.; cwiv- 'be awake', cwivra- 'awaken', cui- 
  vros 'awakening'. Nenin a Gwivros 'Waters of Awak- 
  ening'. For -neni, Nenin see Neni Enimear. 
  Kopas QL has kopa 'harbour', the only word given under 
  root KOPO 'keep, guard'. GL has gobos 'haven', with a 
  reference to Q. kopa, kopas; also gob 'hollow of hand', 
  gobli 'dell'. 
  Kor In QL this name is given under the root KORO 're- 
  vere?', with the note 'the ancient town built above the 
  rocks of Eldamar, whence the fairies marched into the 
  world', also placed here are korda 'temple', kordon 
  'idol'. The Gnomish form is here given as Cor, but in 
  GL Cor ('the hill of the fairies and the town thereon 
  near the shores of the Bay of Faery') was replaced by 
  Gwar, Goros ' =Q. Kor the town on the round hill'. 
  This interpretation of the name Kor clearly replaces that 
  in QL, which belongs with the earliest layer of entries. 
  See further under korin. 
  korin See Kor. In QL there is a second root KORO (i.e. 
  distinct from that which gave Kor); this has the meaning 
  'be round, roll', and has such derivatives as korima 
  'round', korne 'loaf', also korin ' a circular enclosure, 
   
  especially on a hill-top'. At the same time as Cor was 
  replaced by Gwar, Goros in GL the word gorin (gwarin) 
  'circle of trees, =Q. korin' was entered, and all these 
  forms derive from the same root (gwas- or gor- < 
  guor=Q. kor-), which would seem to signify 'mund- 
  ness', so in the tale of The Coming of the Elves 'the 
  Gods named that hill Kor by reason of its roundness and 
  its smoothness' (p. 132). 
  Karomas A separate and early entry in QL defines Kor- 
  mas (the form in the text before emendation to Ko- 
  romas, p. 11) thus: 'the new capital of the fairies 
  
  after their retreat from the hostile world to Tol Er- 
  essea, now Inwinore. It was named in memory of 
  Kor and because of its great tower was called also 
  Kortirion.' For -mas see Eldamar. 
  Kortirion The word tirion 'a mighty tower, a city on a hill' 
  is given in QL under root TIRI 'stick up', with tinda 
  'spike', tirin 'tall tower', tirios 'a town with walls and 
  towers'. There is also another root TIRI, differing in the 
  nature of the medial consonant, with meaning 'watch, 
  guard, keep; look at, observe', whence tiris 'watch, 
  vigil', etc. In GL are tir- 'look out for, await', tirin 
  (poetic form tirion) 'watch-tower, turret', Tirimbrithla 
  'the Tower of Pearl' (see Silmarilli). 
  Kosomot Son of Melko (see p. 98). With a different second 
  element, Kosomoko, this name is found in QL under 
  root MOKO 'hate' (mokir 'I hate'), and the corresponding 
  Gnomish form is there said to be Gothmog. The first 
  element is from root KOSO 'strive', in Gnomish goth 
  'war, strife', with many derivative words. 
  Kulullin This name is not among the derivatives of KULU 
  'gold' in QL, nor does it appear with the Gnomish words 
  (mostly names of the Sun) containing culu in GL. For 
  the meaning of culu in Gnomish see Ilsalunte. 
  Laisi See Tari-Laisi. 
  Laurelin QL has laure 'gold (much the same as kulu)', 
  laurina 'golden'. Laure is the final l of tilkal (pp. 106- 
  7, where it is said to be the 'magic' name of gold, as 
  ilsa of silver). The Gnomish words are glor 'gold', 
   
  glorin, gloriol 'golden', but GL gives no names of the 
  Golden Tree. Cf. Braglorin, Glorvent. 
  limpe limpe 'drink of the fairies' is given in QL under root 
  LIPI with lipte- 'to drip', lipte 'a little drop', lipil 'little 
  glass'. Corresponding forms in GL are limp or limpelis 
  'the drink of the fairies', lib- 'to drip', lib 'a drop', libli 
  'small glass'. 
  Lindelokse At one occurrence in the texts,and emendation 
  from Lindelokte and itself emended to Lindelos (p. 12), 
  at others an emendation from Lindelote and itself al- 
  lowed to stand (pp. 80, 142). See Lindelos. 
  Liadelos Linde- is one of many derivatives from the root 
  LIRI'sing', as lin 'melody', lindele 'song, music', lin- 
  delea 'melodious', lirit 'poem', lirilla 'lay, song' (cf. 
  Rumil's tiripti lirilla, p. 43), and the name of the Vala 
  Lirillo. GL has lir- 'sing' and glir 'song, poem'. Lin- 
  delos is not given in QL, which has the name rejected 
  in the text Lindelokte (p. 12), here translated 'singing 
  cluster, laburnum'. 
  Lokte 'blossom (of flowers in bunches or clusters)' is 
  derived from a root LOHO, with lokta- sprout, put forth 
  leaves or flowers'. This is said to be an extended form 
  of root OLO'tip', whence ole 'three', olma 'nine', oleme 
  'elbow'. Another extended form of this root is LO'O, 
  from which are derived lote 'a flower' (and -lot 'the 
  common form in compounds') and many other words; 
  cf. Lindelote, another rejected name of the Golden Tree 
  (pp. 80, 142), Wingilot. For Gnomish words see Gar 
  Lossion. No Gnomish name of the Golden Tree is found 
  in GL, but it was in fact Glingol (which originally ap- 
  peared in the text, see p. 12); GL has glin 'sound, voice, 
  utterance' (also lin 'sound'), with the note that -glin, 
  -grin is a suffix in the names of languages, as Goldogrin 
  
  Gnomish. 
  Lirillo (A name of Salmar-Noldorin, p. 158.) See Linde- 
  los. 
  Lomearni (A name of the Dark Elves, p. 279 note 6.) See 
  Hisilome. 
  Lomendanar 'Days of Gloaming' (p. 69). See Hisilome, 
  Danuin. 
  Lorien A derivative of the root LORO 'slumber', with lor- 
   
  'to slumber', lorda 'drowsy, slumbrous', also olor, olore 
  'dream,', olorea 'dreamy'. (For much later formulation 
  of words from this root, including Olorin (Gandalf), see 
  Unfinished Tales p. 396.) In GL are given lur 'slumber', 
  Luriel changed to Lurin =Qenya Lorien, and also olm, 
  oloth, olor 'dream, apparition, vision', oltha 'appear as 
  an apparition'. Cf. Eriol, Olofantur, Olore Malle. 
  Lumin (Rejected name for Aluin 'Time', p. 251.) GL has 
  lum 'time', luin 'gone, past', lu 'occasion, time', lutha 
  'pass (of time), come to pass'. Aluin perhaps belongs 
  here also. 
  Luvier I have translated this word on the 'World-Ship' draw- 
  ing as 'Clouds' (p. 88) on the basis of words in QL de- 
  rived from the root LUVU: luvu- 'lower, brood', lumbo 
  'dark lowering cloud', lure 'dark weather', lurea 'dark, 
  overcast'. GL has lum 'cloud', tumbri 'foul weather', 
  lumbrin, lumba 'vercast', lur- 'hang, lower, of clouds'. 
  Makar Given in QL ('God of battle') under root MAKA, 
  with mak- 'slay', makil 'sword'. His Gnomish name is 
  Magron or Magorn, with related words mactha- 'slay', 
  macha 'slaughter, battle', magli 'a great sword'. See 
  Measse. 
  In the Valar name-list Makar is called also Ramandor. 
  This was the original name of the King of the Eagles in 
  The Fall of Gondolin, replaced by Sorontur. In QL un- 
  der root RAMA (rama- to shout, rambea shout, ran 
  'noise') Ramandor is translated 'the Shouter, =Makar'. 
  Mandos This name is defined in QL as 'the halls of Ve and 
  Fui (hell)', and a comparison made with -mandu in An- 
  gamandu 'Hells of Iron'. In GL is the following entry: 
  'Bandoth [later changed to Bannoth] (cf. Ang- 
  band)=Mandos (1) the region of the waiting souls of 
  the dead (2) the God who judged the dead Elves and 
  Gnomes (3) improperly used exclusively of his hall, 
  properly called Gwe [changed to Gwi] or Ingwi'. For 
  this distinction between the region Mandos, in which 
  dwelt the death-gods, and their halls Ve and Fui, see 
  pp. 77, 94-5. 
  Manir Not in QL; but GL has 'mona or moni: the spirits 
  of the air, children of Manweg'. Further relations are 
   
   
  indicated in the following entry: 'manos (plural man- 
  ossin): a spirit that has gone to the Valar or to Erumani 
  (Edhofon). Cf. mona, Q. mane.' See Eruman and 
  pp. 95 ff. Other words are mani 'good (of men and 
  character only), holy' (QL mane 'good (moral)'), man- 
  dra 'noble', and Manweg (Q. Manwe). 
  Manwe See Manir. The Gnomish names are Man and 
  Manweg (for -weg see Bronweg). 
  Mar Vanwa Tyalieva For Mar see Eldamar, and for Vanwa 
  see Qalvanda. Tyalie 'play, game' is an isolated entry 
  in QL under root TYALA. 
  
  Measse A late hasty entry in QL adds Measse 'sister of 
  Makar, Amazon with bloody arms' to the root MEHE 
  'ooze? ', whence mear 'gore'. In GL she is Mechos and 
  Mechothli (mechor 'gore'), and is also called Magrintha 
  'the red-handed' (magru=macha 'slaughter, battle', 
  magrusaig 'bloodthirsty'). In the Valar name-list she is 
  called Rave or Ravenni; in QL the root RAVAhas many 
  derivatives, as rauta- 'to hunt', raust 'hunting, preying', 
  Raustar a name of Orome, rau (plural ravi) 'lion', rav- 
  enne 'she-lion', Ravi a name of Measse. Very similar 
  forms are given in GL: rau 'lion', rausta 'to hunt', raust 
  'hunt'. 
  Melko The name is entered in QL but without etymological 
  affinity. In GL the corresponding name is Belca, 
  changed to Belcha, with a note referring to Qenya velka - 
  'flame'. In the Valar name-list he is called Yelur (root 
  DYELE, whence Qenya yelwa 'cold', Yelin 'winter'); the 
  Gnomish form is Geluim, Gieluim, 'name of Belcha 
  when exercising his opposite functions of extreme cold, 
  Q. Yeloimu', cf. Gilim 'winter'. Melko is also called in 
  the name-list Ulban(d), which is found in QL glossed 
  'monster', under the negative prefix UL-; his son Ko- 
  somot (Gothmog) was 'by Ulbandi' (p. 98). Other names 
  for him in Gnomish are Uduvrin (see Utumna) and An- 
  gainos (see Angaino). 
  Meril-i-Turinqi Meril is not in QL, but turinqi 'queen' is 
  given with a great many other derivatives of the root 
  TURU 'be strong', including Turambar (Turumarto), and 
  tur 'king'. In GL are tur- 'can, have power to', tur 
  'king', turwin 'queen', turm 'authority, rule; strength', 
   
  turinthi 'princess, especially title of Gwidhil'. Cf. So- 
  rontur, Valaturu, Tuor. 
  There are also these later additions in GL: 'Gwidhil- 
  i-Durinthi =Meril-i-Turinqi Queen of Flowers', gwethra 
  'bloom, flourish', and the stem gwedh- is here com- 
  pared to Qenya mer-, which is not in QL. 
  Minethlos GL min 'one, single', mindon 'tower, properly 
  an isolated turret or peak', mineth 'island', Minethlos 
  'Argent Isle (Moon)' -- the same translation is given in 
  the text, p. 215. Under root Mr QL has mir 'one', minqe 
  'eleven', and under root MINI mindon 'turret'. The sec- 
  ond element of Minethlos must in fact be los 'flower' 
  (see Gar Lossion). 
  Miruvor QL miruvore 'nectar, drink of the Valar' (see 
  p. 179), with miru 'wine'; GL mirofor (or gurmir) 'drink 
  of the Gods', mir, miros 'wine'. 
  Moritarnon 'Door of Night' (see Mornie). GL gives tarn 
  'gate', tarnon 'porter'. Cf. Tarn Fui. 
  Mornie Not in QL, but one of the many derivatives of root 
  MORO, as moru- 'to hide', mori 'night', morna, morqa 
  'black', morion 'son of the dark'. (A curious item is 
  Morwen 'daughter of the dark', Jupiter. In the original 
  tale of Turin his mother was not named Morwen.) The 
  Gnomish name of the death-ship is Mornir, a later ad- 
  dition to original entries morn 'dark, black,' morth 
  'darkness', mortha 'dim', with the note 'the black ship 
  that plies between Mandos and Erumani, Q. Mornie 
  (Black Grief)'. The second element is therefore nir 
  'grief' (< nier-), to which Qenya nyere is said to cor- 
  respond. Cf. Moritarnon, Moru, Morwinyon. 
  Moru GL in a later addition gives Muru 'a name of the 
  
  Primeval Night personified as Gwerlum or Gungliont', 
  hence my reading in the text 'Moru rather than Morn 
  (p. 172). Among the original entries in GL is muri 'dark- 
  ness, night'. See Mornie. 
  Morwinyon This name of the star Arcturus is translated in 
  the text (p. 203) as 'the glint at dusk', and QL, giving 
  it under root MORO (see Mornie), renders it 'glint in the 
  dark'. QL has a root GWINI with derivative word wintil 
  'a glint'. 
  The Gnomish name is Morwinthi; presumably con- 
   
   
  nected are gwim, gwinc 'spark, flash', gwimla 'wink, 
  twinkle'. 
  Murmenalda Translated in the text as 'Vale of Sleep', 'the 
  Slumbrous Dale' (pp. 264, 267). QL under root MURU 
  gives muru- 'to slumber', murme 'slumber', murmea 
  'slumbrous'. The second element is from a root NLDL, 
  of which the derivatives in QL are nal(le) 'dale, dell' 
  and nalda 'valley' used as an adjective. In Gnomish 
  occur nal 'dale, vale', nal 'down, downwards', nalos 
  'sinking, setting, slope', Nalosaura 'sunset', etc. Cf. 
  Murmuran. 
  Murmuran See Murmenalda. GL gives the Gnomish form 
  corresponding to Qenya Murmuran as Mormaurien 
  'abode of Luriel', but this seems to be of different ety- 
  mology: cf. Malmaurien=Olore Malle, the Path of 
  Dreams, maur 'dream, vision'. 
  Nandini On an isolated paper that gives a list of the differ- 
  ent clans of 'fays' the Nandini are 'fays of the valleys'. 
  QL gives a root NARAwith derivatives nan(d) 'wood- 
  land', nandin 'dryad', GL has nandir 'fay of the coun- 
  try, Q. nandin', together with nand 'field, acre' (plural 
  nandin 'country'), nandor 'farmer', etc. 
  Nauglath GL gives the following words: naug and naugli 
  'dwarf, naugla 'of the dwarves', nauglafel 'dwarf- 
  natured, i.e. mean, avaricious' (see p. 268). QL has 
  nothing corresponding, but in GL the Qenya equivalent 
  of naug is said to be nauka. 
  Neni Erumear (On the 'World-Ship' drawing, where I have 
  translated it 'Outermost Waters', p. 88.) QL under root 
  NENE 'flow' has nen 'river, water', and the same form 
  occurs in Gnomish. Erumea 'outer, outermost' is given 
  in QL as a derivative of ERE 'out', as in Eruman. Cf. 
  Koivie-neni. 
  Nermir In the list of fays referred to under Nandini the 
  Nermir are 'fays of the meads'. QL has an isolated entry 
  Nermi 'a field-spirit', and GL has Nermil 'a fay that 
  haunts meadows and river-banks'. 
  Nessa This name does not appear in the dictionaries. -- In 
  the Valar name-list she is called Helinyetille and Me- 
  lesta. In QL, among the very early entries, helin is the 
   
   
  name of the violet or pansy, and Helinyetille is glossed 
  'Eyes of Heartsease' (that being a name of the pansy); 
  cf. yeta 'look at'. But in QL this is a name of Erinti. 
  There was clearly much early shifting among the god- 
  desses of Spring, the ascription of names and roles (see 
  Erinti). Melesta is doubtless from root MELE 'love' 
  (meles(se) 'love', melwa 'lovely', etc.; Gnomish mel- 
  'to love', meleth 'love', melon, meltha 'beloved', etc.). 
  
  Nieliqui In QL this name (Nieliqi, also Nielikki, Nyelikki) 
  is derived from the root NYEHE 'weep' (see Nienna). 
  Where her tears fell snowdrops (nieniqe, literally 'white 
  tear') sprang. See the poem Nieninqe in J. R. R. Tol- 
  kien, The Monsters and the Critics and Other Essays, 
  1983, p. 215. For ninqe see Taniquetil. 
  The second element of Nieliqui is presumably from 
  the root LIQI,whence linqe 'water', liqin 'wet', liqis 
  'transparence', etc. (see Ulmo). 
  Nielluin This name of the star Sirius is translated in the text 
  (p. 203) as 'the Bee of Azure' (see Ingil). The first 
  element is from the root NEHE, whence nekte 'honey', 
  nier (< neier < nexier) 'honey-bee', nierwes 'hive'. 
  The name of Sirius is given in QL as Niellune or Nier- 
  ninwa; both ninwa and lune are Qenya words meaning 
  'blue'. In Gnomish the name of the star is Niothluimi, 
  =Qenya Nielluin: nio, nios 'bee' and many related 
  words, luim 'blue'. 
  Nienna In QL Nyenna the goddess is given under a root 
  NYE(NE) bleat, whence nyeni she-goat, nyena- la- 
  ment', etc.; but there is a note 'or all to root NYEHE'. 
  This means 'weep': nie 'tear' (cf. Nieliqui), nyenye 
  'weeping'. In GL the forms of the name are Nenni(r), 
  Nenir, Ninir, without etymological connections given, 
  but cf. nin 'tear'. 
  Noldoli The root NOL 'know' in QL has derivatives Noldo 
  'Gnome' and Noldorinwa adjective, Noldomar 
  'Gnomeland', and Noldorin 'who dwelt awhile in Nol- 
  domar and brought the Gnomes back to Inwenore'. It 
  seems that Noldomar means the Great Lands. But it is 
  very curious that in these entries, which are among the 
  earliest, 'Gnome' is an emendation of 'Goblin'; cf. the 
   
   
   
  poem Goblin Feet (1915), and its Old English title Cu- 
  map pa Nihtielfas (p. 24). 
  In Gnomish 'Gnome' is Golda ('i.e. wise one'); Gol- 
  dothrim 'the people of the Gnomes', Goldogrin their 
  tongue, Goldobar, Goldomar 'Gnomeland'. The equiv- 
  alent of Noldorin in GL is Goldriel, which was the form 
  antecedent to Golthadriel in the text before both were 
  struck out (p. 11). See Noleme. 
  Noldorin See Noldoli. 
  Noleme This is given in QL as a common noun, 'deep lore, 
  wisdom' (see Noldoli). The Gnomish name of Finwe 
  Noleme, Golfinweg (p. 124), contains the same ele- 
  ment, as must also the name Fingolma given to him in 
  outlines for Gilfanon 's Tale (pp. 270-1). 
  I Nori Landar (On the 'World-Ship' drawing, probably 
  meaning 'the Great Lands', pp. 87-8.) For nori see Val- 
  inor. Nothing similar to landar appearsin QL; GL gives 
  a word land (lann) 'broad'. 
  Nornore In QL this name has the form Nornoros 'herald 
  of the Gods', and with the verb nornoro- 'run on, run 
  smoothly' is derived from a root NORO 'run, ride, spin, 
  etc.'. GL has similar words, nor- 'run, roll', norn 
  'wheel', nur 'smooth, rolling free'. The name corre- 
  sponding to Qenya Nornore is here Drondor 'messenger 
  of the Gods' (drond 'race, course, track' and dro 'wheel- 
  track, rut'); Drondor was later changed to Dronurin 
  (< Noronor-)and drond to dronn. 
  
  Nume (On the 'World-Ship' drawing.) In QL nume 'West' 
  is derived from root NUHU bow, bend down, stoop, sink', 
  other wordsare nuta- 'stoop, sink', numeta-, numenda- 
  'get low (of the Sun)', numea 'in the West'. Gnomish 
  num- 'sink, descend', numin 'in tbe West', Auranumin 
  'sunset', numbros 'incline, slope', nunthi 'downward'. 
  Cf. Falassd Numea, Faskala-numen, Sirnumen. 
  Nuri Name of Fui Nienna: 'Nuri who sighs', p. 66. This 
  is given without translation in QL under root NURU, with 
  nuru- 'growl (of dogs), grumble', nur 'growl, com- 
  plaint'. In Gnomish she is Nurnil, with associated words 
  nur- 'growl, grumble', nurn'lament', nurna- 'bewail, 
  lament'. 
   
  O (On the 'World-Ship' drawing: 'the Sea', pp. 87-8.) See 
  Onen. 
  Oarni See Onen. 
  Olofantur See Lorien, Fanturi. 
  Olore Malle For Olore see Lorien. malle 'street' appears 
  in QL under root MALA 'crush' (see Balrog); the Gnom- 
  ish form is mal 'paved way, road', and the equivalent of 
  Olore is Malmaurien (see Murmuran). 
  Onen The root 'o'o in QL has derivatives O, a poetic word, 
  'the sea', oar 'child of the sea, merchild', oaris (-ts), 
  oarwen 'mermaid', and Osse; the name Owen (antece- 
  dent of Onen in the text, pp. 59, 80) also appears, and 
  evidently means the same as oarwen (for -wen see Ur- 
  wen). The later form Uinen in the Tales m apparently 
  Gnomish; GL Unen 'Lady of the Sea', changed later to 
  Uinen. A form Oinen also occurs (p. 238). 
  In the Valar name-list Onen is called also Solore (see 
  Solosimpi) and Ui Oarista. This latter appears in QL, 
  with the definition 'Queen of the Mermaids', together 
  with Uin 'the primeval whale'; but how these relate to 
  the other names is obscure. 
  Orc QL ork (orq-) 'monster, demon '. GL orc 'goblin', plu- 
  ral arcin, orchoth (hoth 'folk, people', hothri 'army', 
  hothron 'captain'). 
  Orome In QL Orome'son of Aule' is placed under a root 
  ORO that is distinct (apparently because of the nature of 
  the consonant) from ORO (with meaning of 'steepness, 
  rising') given under Kalorme; but these roots are said to 
  be 'much confused'. This second root yields ore 'the 
  dawn, Sunrise, East', orea 'of the dawn, Eastern', 
  oronte, oronto 'Sunrise', osto 'the gates of the Sun', 
  and Ostor 'the East, the Sun when she issues from her 
  white gates'. It is noted that Orome should perhaps be 
  placed under the other root, but there is no indication 
  of the connections of the name. In The Hiding of Valinor 
  (p. 241) Orome has a particular knowledge of the East 
  of the world. His name in Gnomish is Orma; and in the 
  Valar name-list he is also called Raustar, for which see 
  Measse. 
  Oronto (On the 'World-Ship' drawing, 'East'.) See Orome. 
  Orossi In the list of fays referred to under Nandini the 
   
   
  Orossi are 'fays of the mountains', and this name is thus 
  a derivative from the root ORO seen in Kalorme. 
  Osse See Chen. His Gnomish name is Otha or 0th. 
  Palisor See Palurien. 
  Palurien An early entry in QL gives Palurin 'the wide 
  
  world' under a root PALA, whose derivatives have a com- 
  mon general sense of 'flatness', among them palis 
  'sward, lawn', whence no doubt Palisor. In GL the cor- 
  responding name is Belaurin, B(a)laurin; but she is also 
  called Bladorwen 'the wide earth, the world and its 
  plants and fruits, Mother Earth' (related words me blant 
  'flat, open, expansive, candid', blath 'floor', bladwen 
  'a plain'). See Yavanna. 
  Poldorea Not in QL, but GL gives several corresponding 
  forms: Poladweg=Tulcus (polod 'power, might, au- 
  thority'); polodrin 'mighty, also in poetic form Poldurin 
  or Poldorin which is especially used as epithet of Tulcus; 
  Q. Poldorea'. 
  Qalme- Tari The root is QALA 'die', whence qalme 'death', 
  qalin 'dead', and other words of the same meaning. Tari 
  is from TAHA: ta 'high', tara 'lofty', tari 'queen', etc.; 
  Gnomish da 'high', dara 'lofty', daroth 'summit, peak'. 
  Cf. Taniquetil. 
  Qalvanda 'The Road of Death' (p. 240). See Qalme-Tari. 
  The second element is from root VAHA: whence va past 
  tense 'went', vand- 'way, path', vandl 'staff", vanwa 
  'gone on the road, past, over, lost' (as in Mar Vanwa 
  Tyalieva). Cf. Vansamrin. 
  Qerkaringa The first element is obscure; for -ringa see 
  Ringil. 
  Qorinomi See p. 257. The root is QORO/QOSO, whence 
  qoro- 'choke, suffocate', qorin 'drowned, choked', etc. 
  Rana  Not in QL, but GL has Ran 'the Moon (Q. Rana)' 
  and ranoth 'month' (Ranoth was a rejected name pre- 
  ceding Ranuin, p. 251). In the text (p. 215) it is said that 
  the Gods named the Moon Rana. 
  Ranuin See Rana. 
  Ringil QL gives ringa 'damp, cold, chilly', ringwe 'rime, 
   
  frost', rin 'dew', GL ri 'coolness', ring 'cool, cold, a 
  sudden breeze or cold breath', and (a later addition) 
  Ringli 'the arctic colds, the North Pole (see the tale of 
  the Coming of the Ainur)'. Cf. Qerkaringa. 
  Rumil This name is not found in either dictionary, but 
  seems likely to be connected with words given in GL: 
  ru and rum 'secret, mystery', ruim 'secret, mysterious', 
  rui 'whisper', ruitha 'to whisper'. 
  Salmar This name must belong with derivatives of the root 
  SALA: salma 'lyre', salme 'harp-playing', etc. 
  Samirien ('The Feast of Double Mirth', p. 157.) Presum- 
  ably derived from the root MIRIsmile", sa- is referred 
  to in QL as an 'intensive prefix'. Cf. Vansamirin. 
  Sari Not in either dictionary, but in QL the root SAHA/ 
  SAHYA yields sa 'fire', saiwa 'hot', Sahora 'the South', 
  GL has sa 'fire' (poetic form su), sairin 'fiery', saiwen 
  'summer', and other words. 
  Sil Under the root SILI QL gives a long list of words begin- 
  ning with Sil 'Moon' and all with meanings of whiteness 
  or white light, but neither Silpion nor Silmaril occurs in 
  it. In GL Sil 'properly= "Rose of Silpion", see Tale of 
  the Making of the Sun and Moon, but often used poet- 
  ically=Whole Moon or Ran'. In this tale (p. 215) it is 
  said that the fairies named the Moon 'Sil, the Rose' 
  (earlier reading 'the silver rose'). 
  Silindrin The 'Moon-cauldron'does not appear in either 
  dictionary; the nearest form is Silindo in QL, which is 
  a name of Jupiter. See Sil. 
  
  Silmarilli See Sil. In GL the equivalent of 'Q. Silmaril' is 
  situbrill- (silum(b)aril-), plural silubrilthin (which oc- 
  curs in the text, p. 138); a later addition compares brithla 
  'pearl', Qenya marilla (not in QL). The Tower of Pearl 
  was named in Gnomish Tirimbrithla. 
  Silmo See Sil. In QL Silmo is translated 'the Moon', and 
  in GL Silma is given as the Gnomish equivalent of Qenya 
  Silmo. 
  Silpion See Sil. The Gnomish names axe Silpios or Piosil, 
  but no meaning is given. 
  Silubrilthin See Silmarilli. 
  Sirion QL root SIRI 'flow', with derivatives sindi 'river' (cf. 
   
  Kelusindi), sire 'stream', sirima 'liquid, flowing'. In 
  GL are given sir 'river', siriol 'flowing', and Sirion (po- 
  etic word) 'river, properly name ofthe famous magic 
  river that flowed through Garlisgion and Nantathrin' 
  (Garlisgion 'the Place of Reeds' survived in Lisgardh 
  'the land of reeds at the Mouths of Sirion', Unfinished 
  Tales p. 34). Cf. Sirnumen, and the name it replaced, 
  Numessir. 
  Sirnumen See Sirion, Nume. 
  Solosimpi QL gives Solosimpe 'the Shoreland Pipers', of 
  which the first element is from root SOLO: solme 'wave', 
  solor, solosse 'surf, surge' (cf. Solore, name of Onen), 
  and the second from SIPI 'whistle, pipe'. simpa, simpina 
  'pipe, flute', simpise 'piping', simpetar 'piper'. In GL 
  the Gnomish name of the Solosimpi is Thlossibin or 
  Thlossibrim, from thloss 'breaker', with a variant Flos- 
  sibrim. The word floss is said to have been formed from 
  thloss by influence of flass 'sea-marge, surf; margin, 
  fringe'. 
  Sorontur Derived from a root SORO eagle: sor, sorne ea- 
  gle', sornion 'eyrie', Sorontur 'King of Eagles'. 
  For -tur see Meril-i-Turinqi. The Gnomish forms are 
  thorn 'eagle', thrond '(eyrie), pinnacle', Thorndor and 
  Throndor 'King of Eagles'. 
  Sulimo In QL under the three root-forms SUHYV, SUHU, 
  SUFU 'air, breathe, exhale, puff' are given su 'noise of 
  wind', sulime 'wind', and Sulimi, -o 'Vali of 
  Wind=Manwe and Varda'. This probably means that 
  Manwe was Sulimo and Varda Sulimi, since Varda is 
  called Sulimi in the Valar name-list; but in GL it is said 
  that Manwe and Varda were together called i-Sulimi. 
  GL has su 'noise of wind', sultha 'blow (of wind)', but 
  Manwe's wind-name is Saulmoth (saul 'a great wind'), 
  which is said to be an older form of later Solmoth; and 
  this '=Q. Sulimo'. 
  In Gnomish he is also called Gwanweg (gwa 'wind', 
  gwam 'gust of wind'), often combined with Man (see 
  Manwe) as Man 'Wanweg = Q. Manwe Sulimo. The root 
  GWA appears in QL: wa 'wind', wanwa 'great gale', 
  wanwavoite 'windy', and in the Valar name-list Manwe 
  and Varda are together called Wanwavoisi. 
   
  Suruli See Sulimo. Suruli is not in QL, but GL has Sulus 
  (plurals Sulussin and Sulithrim) 'one of Manwe's two 
  clans of air-spirits, Q. Suru plural Suruli'. 
  Talka Marda This title of Aule, translated in the text 
  (p. 201) as 'Smith of the World', is not found in QL, 
  but GL gives 'Martaglos, correctly Maltagros, title of 
  Ola, Smith of the World' as the equivalent of Qenya 
  
  Talka Marwa; also tagros, taglos 'smith'. He is also 
  called Ola Mar; and in the Valar name-list Auld Mar. 
  (Long afterwards this title of Aule reappeared. In a very 
  late note he is given the name mbartano 'world-artificer' 
  > Quenya Martamo, Sindarin Barthan.) 
  Taniquetil Under the root TAHA (see Qalme-Tari) Taniqetil 
  is given in QL with the meaning 'lofty snowcap'. The 
  second element is from root NIQI (ninqe 'white', niqis 
  'snow', niqetil 'snowcap'; cf. nieninqe 'white tear' 
  (snowdrop) in entry Nieliqui). 
  The Gnomish form is Danigwethil (da 'high'), but the 
  second element seems to be different, since GL gives a 
  word nigweth 'storm (properly of snow, but that sense 
  has evaporated)'. 
  Tanyasalpe Translated in the text 'the bowl of fire' (p. 209). 
  Salpa 'bowl' is given in QL under a root SLPL, with 
  sulp- 'lick', salpa 'take a sup of', sulpa 'soup'. Tanya 
  is not in QL; GL has tan 'firewood', tantha- 'kindle', 
  tang 'flame, flash', and Tanfa 'the lowest of all airs, the 
  hot air of the deep places'. 
  Tari-Laisi For Tari see Qalme-Tari. In QL the root LAYA 
  'be alive, flourish' has derivatives laire 'meadow', laiqa 
  'green', laito and laisi both meaning 'youth, vigour, 
  new life'. The Gnomish words are laib (also glaib) 
  'green, laigos 'greenness, =Q. laiqasse', lair (also 
  glair) 'meadow'. The following note is of great interest: 
  'Note Laigolas=green-leaf (see Gar Lossion], becom- 
  ing archaic because of final form becoming laib, gave 
  Legolast i.e. keen-sight [last 'look, glance', leg, leg 
  'keen, piercing']. But perhaps both were his names, as 
  the Gnomes delighted to give two similar-sounding 
  names of dissimilar meaning, as Laigolas Legolast, 
  Turin Turambar, etc. Legolas the ordinary form is a 
   
   
  confusion of the two.' (Legolas Green-leaf appears in 
  the tale of The Fall of Gondolin; he was an Elf of Gon- 
  dolin, and being night-sighted he led the fugitives from 
  the city over the plain in the dark. A note associated 
  with the tale says that 'he liveth still in Tol Eressea named 
  by the Eldar there Laiqalasse'.) 
  Tarn Fui See Moritarnon, Fui. 
  Tavari In the list of fays referred to under Nandini the Tavari 
  are 'fays of the woods'. In QL tavar (tavarni) 'dale- 
  sprites' is derived from a root TAVA, whence also tauno 
  'forest', taule 'great tree', tavas 'woodland'. GL has 
  tavor 'a wood-fay', taur, tavros 'forest' (Tavros also a 
  proper name, 'chief wood-fay, the Blue Spirit of the 
  Woods'. Later, Tavros became a name of Orome, lead- 
  ing through Tauros to the form Tauron in The Silmaril- 
  lion). 
  Tavrobel This is given in GL with the translation 'wood- 
  home' (see Tavari). The element pel is said to be 'usual 
  only in such place-names as Tavrobel', and means 'vil- 
  lage, hamlet, -ham'. In a separate note elsewhere an 
  additional Gnomish name Tavrost is given, and Qenya 
  names Tavaros(se), Taurosse. Tavrost evidently con- 
  tains rost 'slope, hillside, ascent', with associated words 
  rosta 'ascent' (Rost 'aura 'Sunrise'), ront 'high, steep', 
  ascribed to a stem ro-, oro-. These are etymological 
  variants of words given under Kalorme. 
  Telelli This term, which occurs once only in the Tales 
  
  (p. 9), is obscure. In QL, in early entries, a complex 
  of words is given all of which mean 'little elf'. these 
  include Teler and Telelle, and the adjectives telerea 
  and telella. There is no suggestion of any distinction 
  between them. An isolated note states that young 
  Elves of all clans who dwelt in Kor to perfect their 
  arts of singing and poetry were called Telelli; but in 
  another place Telellin, a dialect, appears to be used 
  instead of Telerin. See Teleri. 
  Teleri See Telelli. In GL appears Tilith 'an elf, a member 
  of the first of the three tribes of the fairies or Eldar; 
  plural Tilthin'. The later meaning of Teleri, when it 
  became the name of the Third Tribe, was already po- 
  tentially present: QL gives a root TEL+ U with deriv- 
   
  atives telu- 'to finish, end', telu (noun), telwa 'last, 
  late', with the suggestion that this was perhaps an 
  extension of root TELE 'cover in' (see Telimektar). In 
  GL these meanings 'cover in -- close -- finish' are 
  expressly assigned to the root TEL-: telm 'roof, sky', 
  teloth 'roofing, canopy, shelter', telu- 'to close, end, 
  finish', telu 'end'. 
  Telimektar In QL Telimektar, Telimbektar is glossed 
  'Orion, literally Swordsman of Heaven', and is given 
  under the root TELE 'cover in', together with tel 'roof', 
  telda 'having a roof', telimbo 'canopy; sky', etc. 
  -mektar probably derives from the root MAKA, see 
  Makar. The Gnomish form is Telumaithar. 
  In the Valar name-list he is called also Taimondo. 
  There are substantial notes on this name in both dic- 
  tionaries, which appear to have been entered at the 
  same time. In QL Taimondo and Taimordo, names of 
  Telimektar, together with Taime, Taimie 'the sky', 
  were entered under the root TAHA (see Qalme-Tari). 
  The Gnomish equivalent is Daimord (dai, daimoth 
  'sky, heaven'), who appears also in the GL entry con- 
  cerning Inwe's son Ingil (Gil, Sirius): he rose into the 
  heavens in the likeness of a great bee and 'followed 
  Daimord' (see Ingil). But the word mordo 'warrior, 
  hero' in Qenya was actually a borrowing from Gnom- 
  ish mord, and the true Qenya equivalent of mord was 
  mavar 'shepherd' -- this being the original meaning 
  of the Gnomish word also, which developed that of 
  'man, warrior' through its use in poetry after it had 
  become obsolete in prose and speech. Thus Daimord 
  originally meant 'Shepherd of the Sky', as did the 
  original Qenya name Taimavar, altered under the in- 
  fluence of the Gnomish name to Taimondo, Tai- 
  mordo. 
  Telimpe Not in QL under root TELPE, which has how- 
  ever telempe=telpe 'silver'. Gnomish words are celeb 
  'silver', celebrin 'of silver', Celebron, Celioth names 
  of the Moon. See Ilsalunte. 
  Tevildo Given in QL under root TEFE (with derivatives 
  teve- 'to hate', tevin, tevie 'hatred') and explained as 
   
  'the Lord of Cats' (see p. 42). The Gnomish form is 
  Tifil, 'Prince of Cats'. 
  Tilkal A name made up of the initial sounds of six names 
  of metals (see pp. 106-7 and footnote). For tambe 
  'copper' see Aule, and for ilsa 'silver' see Ilsalunte. 
  Latuken 'tin' is given as a separate entry in QL, with 
  
  latukenda 'of tin', the Gnomish form is ladog. Kanu 
  'lead', kanuva 'leaden' are placed under a root KANA 
  in QL. For anga 'iron' see Angamandi, and for laure 
  'gold' see Laurelin. 
  Timpinen The name stands in QL as the only derivative 
  of a root TIFI, but under root TIPI are given timpe 'fine 
  rain', timpine 'spray', etc. See Tinfang. 
  Tinfang The entry in GL is: 'Tinfing or Tinfang the fluter 
  (surnamed Gwarbilin or Birdward), a fay; cf. Q. tim- 
  pinen a fluter (Timpando, Varavilindo)'. Other 
  Gnomish words are tif- 'whistle', timpa- 'ring, jin- 
  gle', timpi 'little bell', timp 'hoot, note of a flute', 
  tifin 'small flute'. The first element in Gwarbilin is 
  seen also in Amon Gwareth 'Hill of Watch', which 
  occurs in the tale of The Fall of Gondolin; the second 
  is bilin(c) 'sparrow, small bird'. 
  Tinwe Linto, Tinwelint GL has: 'Tinweg (also Lintin- 
  weg) and more usually Tinwelint, =Q. Tinwe Linto; 
  originally leader of the Solosimpi (after led by Ellu), 
  but became King of the Lost Elves of Artanor'. The 
  first element of the name is derived from TIN-, with 
  such derivatives as tim 'spark, gleam, (star)', tintiltha 
  'twinkle', tinwithli 'star-cluster, constellation'. The 
  second element is possibly Gnomish lint 'quick, nim- 
  ble, light' -- which my father referred to in his essay 
  'A Secret Vice' (The Monsters and the Critics and 
  Other Essays, 1983, p. 205) as a word he remem- 
  bered from a very early stage of his linguistic con- 
  structions. The name is not in QL either in the earlier 
  form (Linwe Tinto, p. 141) or the later, but under root 
  TINI are tinwe 'star', tint '(silver) spark', etc., and 
  also lintitinwe 'having many stars', the first element 
  of this being a multiplicative prefix li-, lin-. Cf. Tin- 
  wetari. 
  Tinwetari'Queen of Stars'. For the elements of this 
   
  name see Tinwe Linto, Qalme-Tari. The correspond- 
  ing Gnomish name is Tinturwin with a different sec- 
  ond element (see Meril-i-Turinqi). Varda is also called 
  Timbridhil, Timfiril, with the same first element (Bri- 
  dhil being the Gnomish name of Varda), and Gail- 
  bridh(n)ir, which contains gail 'star' (corresponding 
  to Qenya ile in Ilivarda, not found in QL). 
  Tol Eressea Under root Toto QL has derivatives tol 'is- 
  land; any rise standing alone in water, plain of green, 
  etc.', tolmen 'boss (of shield), isolated round hill, 
  etc.', tolos 'knob, lump', tole 'centre', and other 
  words. GL gives tol 'an isle with high steep coasts'. 
  Eressea is given in QL under root ERE (distinct from 
  that seen in Eruman) 'remain alone'. er 'only, but, 
  still', eresse 'singly, only, alone', eressea 'lonely', 
  erda 'solitary, deserted', erin 'remains'. In Gnomish 
  the Lonely Isle is Tol Erethrin (er 'one', ereth 'soli- 
  tude', erethrin 'solitary, lonely', etc.) 
  Tolli Kuruvar (On the 'World-Ship' drawing, 'the Magic 
  Isles', pp. 87-8.) For Tol/i see Tol Eressea. QL has 
  a group kuru 'magic, wizardry', kuruvar 'wizard', 
  kuruni 'witch', with a note: 'of the good magic'. GL 
  has curu 'magic', curug 'wizard', curus 'witch'. 
  Tombo Tombo 'gong' is derived in QL from a root TUMU 
  'swell (with idea of hollowness)', together with tumbe 
  'trumpet', tumbo 'dark vale', tumna 'deep, profound, 
  
  dark or hidden' (see Utumna). Words in Gnomish are 
  tum 'valley', tum 'hollow', tumli 'dale', tumbol 
  'valley-like, hollow', tumla- 'hollow out'. 
  TuilereQL root TUYU: tuile 'Spring, literally a budding -- 
  also collectively: buds, new shoots, fresh green', Tuil- 
  ere 'Spring', and several other words, as tuilindo 
  '(spring-singer), swallow'. Gnomish forms are tuil, tui- 
  lir 'Spring' (with the note that Tuilir=Vana); but Vina 
  is also called Hairen 'Spring', presumably connected 
  with hair 'punctual, timely', hai 'punctually', haidri 
  'forenoon'. 
  Tuivana See Tuilere, Vana. 
  tulielto, &c. Tulielto is translated' they have come'( pp. 
  122-3), and I-Eldar tulier 'The Eldar have come' 
  (ibid.); I-kal'antulien is translated 'Light hath re- 
   
   
  turned' (p. 206). QL under root TULU 'fetch, bring, 
  bear; move, come' has the verb tulu- of the same mean- 
  ing, also tulwe 'pillar, standard, pole', tulma 'bier'. GL 
  has tul- 'bring; come', tultha- 'lift, carry'. 
  Tulkas QL gives the name under root TULUK, with tulunka 
  'steady, firm', tulka- 'fix, set up, establish'. The Gnom- 
  ish form is Tulcus (-os), with related words tulug 'steady, 
  firm', tulga- 'make firm, settle, steady, comfort'. 
  Tulkastor The name does not appear in the dictionaries 
  (nor the precedent forms, Tulkasse, Turenbor, p. 22); 
  see Tulkas, Meril-i-Turinqi. 
  Tuor Tuor is not given in the dictionaries, but it is probably 
  derived (since the name is also written Tur) from the 
  root TURU 'be strong', see Meril-i-Turinqi. 
  Turgon Neither Turondo nor Gnomish Turgon are given in 
  the dictionaries, and beyond the likelihood that the first 
  element is from the root TURU (see Meril-i-Turinqi) these 
  names cannot be explained. 
  Turuhalme 'The Logdrawing' (p. 259). A second root 
  TURU (TUSO) 'kindle' in QL (differing in the medial con-  
   sonant from TURU 'be strong') has many derivatives: 
  turu-, tunda- 'kindle', turu 'properly=firewood, but 
  used of wood in general', turuva 'wooden', tusture 'tin- 
  der', etc. In GL are duru 'wood: pole, beam, or log', 
  durog 'wooden'. 
  The second element is in Gnomish halm 'drawing, 
  draught (of fishes etc.)'. The name of the festival is Du- 
  ruchalmo(s) =Halm nadhuruthon (Duruchalm was writ- 
  ten in the text and struck out, p. 278), translated 'Yule', 
  this was changed later to Durufui 'Yule (night), i.e. Log- 
  night' (see Fui). 
  Uin See Onen. In GL uin is a common noun, 'whale', 
  named after Uin 'Gulma's great whale' (Gulma = Ulmo); 
  but apparently (though this entry is rather obscure) the 
  original meaning of uin, preserved in poetry, was 
  'wave'. Another Gnomish word for 'whale' is uimoth 
  'sheep of the waves' (moth 'sheep', also '1000', prob- 
  ably originally 'flock'; mothweg 'shepherd'). 
  Uinen See Onen. 
  Ulmo Ulmo is given in QL under the root ULU 'pour, flow 
   
   
  fast', together with ulu- and ulto- 'pour', in transitive 
  and intransitive senses. His name in Gnomish is Gulma, 
  with corresponding verbs gul- and gulta-. In the draft 
  
  text of The Music of the Ainur he is also called Linqil: 
  see Nieliqui. For other names see Vailimo. 
  Ulmonan See Ulmo; the second element of this name is 
  not explained. 
  Ungoliont See Ungwe Lianti. 
  Ungwe Lianti, Ungweliant(e) Under a queried root GUNGU 
  QL gives ungwe 'spider, especially Ungwe the Gloom- 
  weaver, usually Ungwelianti'. The second element is 
  from root LI + ya 'entwine', with derivatives lia 'twine', 
  liante 'tendril', liantasse 'vine'. In GL the name as orig- 
  inally entered was Gungliont, as also first written in the 
  text (p. 172); later this was changed to 'Ungweliont or 
  Ungoliont'. The second element is assigned to root li- 
  (lind 'twine'). 
  Uole Kuvion Kuvion was changed from Mikumi (p. 221). 
  The name is not in QL under the root KUVU 'bend, 
  bow', which has derivatives ku 'crescent Moon', kune 
  'crescent, bow'. GL gives cu 'bow, crescent; the waxing 
  or waning Moon', and also 'Cuvonweg: Ul Cuvonweg 
  (=Q. Ole Kumion), the Moonking'. Under Ul the Qenya 
  equivalent is however Uole, and here it is said that the 
  name Ul is usually in the phrase Ul-a Rinthilios; while 
  Rinthilios is glossed 'the orbed Moon, name of the 
  Moon-elf' (rinc 'circular', noun 'disc'; rin- 'revolve, 
  return'). 
  Ur The not URU/USU in QL has derivatives uru 'fire', urin 
  'blazing hot', uruvoite 'fiery', uruva 'like fire', urwa 'on 
  fire', Ur 'the Sun' (with other forms U, Uinki, Urwen), 
  Urion 'a name of Fionwe', urna 'oven', usta-, urya- 
  'burn' (transitive and intransitive). The Gnomish form is 
  Aur (aurost 'dawn'), and also a poetic word Uril. See 
  Fionwe-Urion, Urwen. 
  Urwen, Urwendi In the earlier tales in this book the form 
  is Urwen, becoming Urwendi in the Tale of the Sun and 
  Moon. The original entry in GL was 'Urwendi and Ur- 
  win (Q. Urwen) the maiden of the Sun-ship', but this 
  was later changed to read 'Urwedhin and Urwin (Q. 
  Urwendi)'. In QL (see Ur) Urwen appears as a name of 
   
   
  the Sun. In the Valar name-list the Sun-maiden is also 
  called Urinki, and this also appears in QL as a name of 
  the Sun. 
  The element -wen is given in QL under root GWENE: 
  wen and wendi 'maid, girl', -wen feminine patronymic, 
  like masculine -ion, wendele 'maidenhood' (see Wen- 
  delin). In GL the forms were much changed and con- 
  fused. The words given have stems in gwin-, gwen-, 
  gweth, with meanings 'woman', 'girl', etc.; the root 
  seems to have been changed from gweni- to gwedhe-, 
  with reference both to Qenya meril (see Meril-i-Turinqi) 
  and Qenya wendi. 
  Utumna In QL the root of Utumna ('lower regions of gloom 
  and darkness in the North, Melko's first dwelling') is 
  not given, but cf. the word tumna 'deep, profound, dark 
  or hidden' cited under Tombo. In Gnomish the forms 
  are Udum and Uduvna; Belcha (Melko) is called Udu- 
  vrin. 
  Uvanimor See Vana. 
  Vai The root VAYA 'enfold' in QL yields Vai 'the Outer 
  Ocean', Vaimo or Vailimo 'Ulmo as Ruler of Vai', vaima 
  'robe', vaine 'sheath', vainole 'quiver', vaita- 'to wrap', 
  
  Vaitya 'the outermost airs beyond the world', etc. In 
  Gnomish the form is Bai, with related words Baithon 
  'the outer airs', baith 'garment', baidha 'to clothe', bain 
  'clad (Q. vaina)'. 
  Vailimo See Vai. In Gnomish the form is Belmoth (< Bail- 
  moth); there is also a poetic name Bairos. Ulmo is also 
  called in Gnomish i Chorweg a Vai, i.e; 'the old one 
  of Vai' (hor 'old, ancient (only of things still existing)', 
  hortha- 'grow old', horoth 'old age', Hos 'old age', a 
  name of Fuil). For -weg see Bronweg. 
  Vaitya See Vai. 
  Valahiru (Marginal addition in the text against Valaturu, 
  p. 201.) Not in the dictionaries, but probably to be asso- 
  ciated with QL root HERE 'rule, have power'. heru- 'to 
  rule', heru 'lord', heri 'lady', here 'lordship'. 
  Valar In QL 'Valar or Vali' is derived from root VALA, with 
  masc. singular Valon or Valmo and fem. singular Valis 
   
  or Valde; other words are valin, valimo 'happy', vald- 
  'blessedness, happiness.' 
  The Gnomish words are complicated and curious. As 
  first written, there was Ban 'a god, one of the great 
  Valar', plural Banin, and 'Dor'Vanion=Dor Ban- 
  ion=Gwalien (or Valinor)'. All this was struck out. 
  Elsewhere in GL is given the root GWAL 'fortune, hap- 
  piness'. Gwala 'one of the gods, including their divine 
  folk and children, hence often used of one of the lesser 
  folk as opposed to Ban', Gwalon and Gwalthi corre- 
  sponding to Qenya Valon, Valsi; gwalt 'good luck -- 
  any providential occurrence or thought: "the luck of 
  the Valar", i-walt ne Vanion (Q. valto)', and other 
  abstract words, as gwalweth 'fortune, happiness'. Of 
  the later interpretation of Valar there is thus no sugges- 
  tion. See further under Vana. 
  Valaturu See Valar, Meril-i-Turinqi. 
  Valinor In QL two forms are given, Valinor and Valinore 
  (the latter also occurs in the text, p. 203), both glossed 
  'Asgard' (i.e. the City of the Gods in Norse mythology). 
  For the Gnomish names (Gwalien, etc.) see Valar. 
  Nore is found in QL under the root No become, be 
  born', and is glossed 'native land, nation, family, coun- 
  try', also -nor, 'the form in compounds'. Other words 
  are nosta- 'give birth', nosta 'birth, birthday', nostale 
  'species, kind', nosse 'kin, people' (as in Aulenosse). 
  The Gnomish form is dor: see Dor Faidwen. 
  Valmar See Valar, Eldamar. 
  Vana A derivative of QL root VANA, together with vane 
  'fair', vanesse 'beauty', vanima 'proper, right, fair', 
  uvanimo 'monster' (u-='not'), etc. Here also are given 
  Vanar and Vani = Valar, Vali, with the note: 'cf. Gnom- 
  ish Ban-'. See Valar. 
  Vana's name in Gnomish was Gwan or Gwani 
  (changed later to Gwann or Gwannuin); gwant, gwan- 
  dra 'beautiful', gwanthi 'beauty'. 
  Vana-Laisi See Vana, Tari-Laisi. 
  Vansamirin This name replaced Samirien 's road in the text 
  (p. 250). See Qalvanda, Samirien. 
  Varda In QL the name is given with vard- 'rule, govern', 
  vardar 'king', varni 'queen'. In Gnomish Varda was 
   
  called Bridhil (and Timbridhil, see Tinwetari), which is 
  cognate with Qenya vard-. 
  
  Ve QL gives Ve 'name of Fantur' under root VEHE, but 
  without meaning ascribed or other derivatives. The form 
  in GL is Gwe, changed to Gwi: 'name of the hall of 
  Bandoth, Q. Ve'. See Mandos, Vefantur. 
  Vefantur In GL the Vala himself is called Bandoth Gwe 
  (changed to Bannoth Gwi), Gwefantur (changed to Gwi- 
  fanthor), and Gwivannoth. 
  Vene Kemen See Glorvent, Kemi. 
  Vilna In QL the root VILI (without meaning given) has 
  derivatives Vilna (changed later to Vilya) 'gower) air', 
  Vilmar 'dwelling of Manwe -- the upper airs (but not 
  ilu)', vilin 'airy, breezy', vile 'gentle breeze'. The words 
  'but not ilu' refer to the definition of ilu in the sense of 
  ilwe, the middle air among the stars (see ilwe). Manwe's 
  dwelling Vilmar is not named elsewhere. 
  The Gnomish names for the lowest air were Gwilfa or 
  Fa; the latter is said to be of unknown etymology. The 
  corresponding Qenya names are given in GL as Fa and 
  Favilna, and these appear in QL under a root FAGA with- 
  out translation, merely as equivalents of Vilna. Other 
  Gnomish words are gwil- 'sail, float, fly', gwilith 
  'breeze', gwilbrin 'butterfly'. these correspond to words 
  in QL under a root GWILI, wili- sail, float, fly, wilin 
  'bird', wilwarin 'butterfly'. Another name of Manweg 
  as Lord of the Winds, Famfir, is given in GL. 
  Voronwe See Bronweg. 
  Vorotemnar For voro 'ever' see Bronweg. Temnar must be 
  from root TEME 'tie', of which no derivative words are 
  listed in QL. 
  Wendelin This is not in QL, but GL gives Gwendeling 
  (changed later to Gwedhiling) as the Gnomish name cor- 
  responding to Qenya Wendelin; 'queen of the Woodland 
  Elves, mother of Tinuviel' (the only occurrence of the 
  name Tinuviel in the dictionaries). The name must be 
  related to Qenya wen 'maid, girl' and the Gnomish forms 
  given under Urwen. 
  Wingildi See Wingilot. 
  Wingilot Under the root GWINGI/GWIGI in QL are winge 
   
  'foam, spindrift', wingilot 'foamflower, Earendel's 
  boat', and wingild- 'nymph' (cf. Wingildi). For the el- 
  ement -lot see Lindelos. 
  GL has the entry: 'Gwingalos or Gwingli =Lothwinga 
  or Foamflower, the name of Earendel's (Ioringli's) boat', 
  also lothwing 'foamflower', gwing 'wavecrest, foam', 
  and gwingil 'foam-maiden (mermaid, one of the atten- 
  dants of Uinen)'. 
  Wirilome See Gwerlum. 
  Wiruin See Gwerlum. 
  Yavanna In QL this name is given under the root YAVA, to- 
  gether with yavin 'bears fruit', yava 'fruit', yavan 'har- 
  vest, autumn'. The Gnomish form is Ifon, Ivon, 
  'especially in the combinations Ivon Belaurin, Ivon 
  Cimir, Ivon i-Vladorwen', see Kemi, Palurien. 
   
  SHORT GLOSSARY OF 
  OBSOLETE, ARCHAIC, AND 
  RARE WORDS. 
  an if, 63, 155, 165, 171, 183, 201, 204, 211, 221, 235 
  arrassed covered with arras (rich figured tapestry), 6 
  astonied stunned, astonished, 124, 207 
  bason formerly a common spelling of basin, 182 etc. 
  
  bent open place covered with grass, 27 
  brakes thickets, 113 
  charger large dish, 214 
  clamant clamorous, noisy, 37 
  clomb old past tense of climb, 132 
  constellate formed into a constellation, 218 
  cools coolnesses, 75 
  corbel basket, 208 
  covetice (inordinate) desire, 126; covetousness, 161-2 
  eld old age, 57, 247, 258 
  fain gladly, 41, 166; disposed, desirous, 218; fain of well- 
  pleased with, 126, 235 
  fane temple, 33, 37 
  fey 31. The old senses were 'fated, approaching death; pre- 
  saging death'. It seems very unlikely that the later sense 
  'possessing or displaying magical, fairylike, or un- 
  earthly qualities' (O.E.D. Supplement) was intended. 
  flittermice bats, 34 
  go move, in the phrase all the creatures that go 247 
  houseleek a fleshy plant that grows on the walls and roofs 
  of houses, 101 
  inaureoled surrounded with a halo, 230 (the word is only 
  recorded in the O.E.D. in a poem by Francis Thomp- 
  son, 1897). 
   
   
   
   
  jacinth blue, 27 
  lampads 29. The word is only recorded in the O.E.D. (first 
  used by Coleridge) of the seven lamps of fire burning 
  before the throne of God in the Book of Revelation, iv.5. 
  lets upon gives on to, opens on to, 237 
  lief gladly, willingly, 181; liever more gladly, more will- 
  ingly, rather, 112, 181 
  lustihead vigour, 105 
  meed requital, 112 
  minished reduced, diminished, 165, 235 
  or ... or  either ... or, 137, 241 
  or yet apparently means 'already', 185 
  ousel blackbird, 43 (now spelt ouzel, in Ring-ouzel and 
  other bird-names). 
  pleasance 'A pleasure-ground, usually attached to a man- 
  sion; sometimes a secluded part of a garden, but more 
  often a separate enclosure laid out with shady walks, 
  trees and shrubs...' (O.E.D.) This sense is present in 
  pleasa(u)nces 75, 125, but in rest and pleasance 69 the 
  sense is 'enjoyment, pleasure'; in nor did he have lack 
  of pleasance 64 either meaning may be intended, but I 
  think probably the former. 
  pled old past tense of plead, 186 
  plenilune the time of full moon, 231 (see Letters p. 310). 
  pricks (spurs his horse), rides fast, 122. Orome pricks over 
  the plain echoes the first line of The Faerie Queene, A 
  Gentle Knight was pricking on the plaine. 
  recked troubled, cared, 200 
  rede counsel, advice, 156, 203, 245; plan, 201; redes 
  counsels, 126 
  rondured (in golden-rondured) 28. Rondure 'circle, 
  rounded form'; rondured is not recorded. 
  ruth matter of sorrow, calamity, 207; distress, grief, 214; 
  remorse, 217; in the greatest ruth was that to [the Valar] 
  
  thereafter 235 the sense is unclear: 'matter of sorrow or 
  regret', or possibly 'harm, ill'. 
  saps deep diggings, 111 
  sate old past tense of sit, 56, 112, 169, 203, 213, 217 
  seamews seagulls, 133 
  selenites inhabitants of the Moon, 231 
  shallop 215. This word had precise applications to partic- 
   
  ular kinds of boat, but here apparently means 'open boat 
  propelled by oars and sail'. 
  share 27, 32. share=ploughshare, but used here of the 
  blade of a scythe. 
  sledge-blows blows as of a sledge, a large heavy hammer, 
  79 
  sprent past participle of the lost verb sprenge 'sprinkle, 
  scatter', 215 
  sprite(s) spirit(s), 75, 100, 124, 213 
  suaded persuaded, 69, 181 
  trillups 115, trillaping 117. This word is not recorded in 
  any dictionary available to me. 
  umbraged (in wide-umbraged) 27, 32. Umbraged 
  'shaded, shadowed', but here in the sense 'shadowing', 
  'casting a shade'. 
  web(s) woven fabric, 56, 74, 101 (also used in senses 
  'webbed feet' 137, 'cobwebs' 78, etc.) 
  whickering 231 (whickering sparks). The verb whicker 
  meant to laugh or titter, or of a horse to whinny, but the 
  O.E.D. cites a line from Masefield the wall-top grasses 
  whickered in the breeze, and the 1920 Supplement to the 
  Dictionary gives a meaning 'to make a hurtling sound', 
  with a single citation where the word is used of a thun- 
  derbolt whickering through the sky. In the 1962 version 
  of The Man in the Moon the word flickering occurs in 
  this verse. 
  whitethorn hawthorn, 77 
  wildered perplexed, bewildered, 181, 183, 199, 262 
  wrack devastation, ruin, 198 (cf. (w)rack and ruin). 
   
  
  CONTENTS. 
  Preface 
  page x 
  I THE TALE OF TINUVIEL. 
  Notes and Commentary. 
   
   
  II TURAMBAR AND THE FOALOKE. 
  Notes and Commentary. 
   
   
  III THE FALL OF GONDOLIN. 
  Notes and Commentary. 
   
   
  IV THE NAUGLAFRING. 
  Notes and Commentary. 
   
   
  V THE TALE OF EARENDEL. 
   
  VI THE HISTORY OF ERIOL OR 
  AELFWINE AND THE END OF THE TALES  
  AElfwine of England. 
  Appendix: Names in the Lost Tales -- Part II 
  Short Glossary of Obsolete, Archaic, and Rare Words  
  Index. 
   
  PREFACE. 
  This second part of The Book of Lost Tales is arranged on the same lines 
  and with the same intentions as the first part, as described in the 
  Foreword to it, pages to -- i t. References to the first part are given in the 
  form 'I. 240', to the second as 'p. 240', except where a reference is made to 
  both, e.g. 'I. 222, II. 292'. 
  As before, I have adopted a consistent (if not necessarily 'correct') 
  system of accentuation for names; and in the cases of Mim and Niniel, 
  written thus throughout, I give Mim and Niniel. 
  The two pages from the original manuscripts are reproduced with the 
  permission of the Bodleian Library, Oxford, and I wish to express my 
  thanks to the staff of the Department of Western Manuscripts at the 
  Bodleian for their assistance. The correspondence of the original pages 
  to the printed text in this book is as follows: 
  (i) The page from the manuscript of The Tale of Tinuviel. Upper 
  part: printed text page 24 (7 lines up, the sorest dread) to page 25 (line 3, 
  so swiftly."). Lower part: printed text page 25 (iilines up, the harsh 
  voice) to page 26 (line 7, but Tevildo). 
  (2) The page from the manuscript of The Fall of Condolin. Upper 
  part: printed text page 189 (line 12, "Now," therefore said Galdor to 
  line 20 if no further."). Lower part: printed text page 189 (line 27, But 
  the others, led by one Legolas Greenleaf) to page 190 (line ii, 
  leaving the main company to follow he). 
  For differences in the printed text of The Fall of Gondolin from the 
  page reproduced see page 201, notes 34 36, and page 203, Bad Uthwen; 
  some other small differences not referred to in the notes are also due to 
  later changes made to the text B of the Tale (see pages 146 -- 7). 
  These pages illustrate the complicated 'jigsaw' of the manuscripts of 
  the Lost Tales described in the Foreword to Part I, page 10. 
  I take this opportunity to notice that it has been pointed out to me by 
  Mr Douglas A. Anderson that the version of the poem Why the Man in 
  the Moon came down too soon printed in The Book of Lost Tales I is not, as 
  I supposed, that published in A Northern Venture in 1923, but contains 
  several subsequent changes. 
  
  The third volume in this 'History' will contain the alliterative Lay 
  of the Children of Hurin (c. 1918 -- 1925) and the Lay of Leithian (1925 -- 
  1931), together with the commentary on a part of the latter by 
  C. S. Lewis, and the rewriting of the poem that my father embarked on 
  after the completion of The Lord of the Rings. 
   
   
  I. 
  THE TALE OF TINUVIEL. 
  The Tale of Tinuviel was written in 1917, but the earliest extant text is 
  later, being a manuscript in ink over an erased original in pencil; and in 
  fact my father's rewriting of this tale seems to have been one of the last 
  completed elements in the Lost Tales (see I. 203 -- 4). 
  There is also.a typescript version of the Tale of Tinuviel, later than the 
  manuscript but belonging to the same 'phase' of the mythology: my 
  father had the manuscript before him and changed the text as he went 
  along. Significant differences between the two versions of the tale are 
  given on pp. 41 ff. 
  In the manuscript the tale is headed: 'Link to the Tale of Tinuviel, also 
  the Tale of Tinuviel.' The Link begins with the following passage: 
  'Great was the power of Melko for ill,' said Eriol, 'if he could indeed 
  destroy with his cunning the happiness and glory of the Gods and 
  Elves, darkening the light of their dwelling and bringing all their love 
  to naught. This must surely be the worst deed that ever he has done.' 
  'Of a truth never has such evil again been done in Valinor,' said 
  Lindo, 'but Melko's hand has laboured at worse things in the world, 
  and the seeds of his evil have waxen since to a great and terrible 
  growth.' 
  'Nay,' said Eriol, 'yet can my heart not think of other griefs, for 
  sorrow at the destruction of those most fair Trees and the darkness of 
  the world.' 
  This passage was struck out, and is not found in the typescript text, 
  but it reappears in almost identical form at the end of The Flight of the 
  Noldoli (I. 169). The reason for this was that my father decided that the 
  Tale of the Sun and Moon, rather than Tinuviel, should follow The 
  Darkening of Valinor and The Flight of the Nolduli (see I. 203 -- 4, 
  where the complex question of the re-ordering of the Tales at this point is 
  discussed). The opening words of the next part of the Link, 'Now in the 
  days soon after the telling of this tale', referred, when they were written, 
  to the tale of The Darkening of Valinor and The Flight of the Noldoli; 
  but it is never made plain to what tale they were to refer when Tinuviel 
  had been removed from its earlier position. 
  The two versions of the Link are at first very close, but when Eriol 
  speaks of his own past history they diverge. For the earlier part I give 
  the typescript text alone, and when they diverge I give them both in 
   
   
  succession. All discussion of this story of Eriol's life is postponed to 
  Chapter VI. 
  Now in the days soon after the telling of this tale, behold, winter 
  approached the land of Tol Eressea, for now had Eriol forgetful of 
  his wandering mood abode some time in old Kortirion. Never in 
  those months did he fare beyond the good tilth that lay without the 
  grey walls of that town, but many a hall of the kindreds of the 
  Inwir and the Teleri received him as their glad guest, and ever 
  more skilled in the tongues of the Elves did he become, and more 
  deep in knowledge of their customs, of their tales and songs. 
  Then was winter come sudden upon the Lonely Isle, and the 
  lawns and gardens drew on a sparkling mantle of white snows; 
  their fountains were still, and all their bare trees silent, and the far 
  sun glinted pale amid the mist or splintered upon facets of long 
  hanging ice. Still fared Eriol not away, but watched the cold moon 
  
  from the frosty skies look down upon Mar Vanwa Tyalieva, and 
  when above the roofs the stars gleamed blue he would listen, yet 
  no sound of the flutes of Timpinen heard he now; for the breath of 
  summer is that sprite, and or ever autumn's secret presence fills 
  the air he takes his grey magic boat, and the swallows draw him far 
  away. 
  Even so Eriol knew laughter and merriment and musics too, 
  and song, in the dwellings of Kortirion -- even Eriol the wanderer 
  whose heart before had known no rest. Came now a grey day, and 
  a wan afternoon, but within was firelight and good warmth and 
  dancing and merry children's noise, for Eriol was making a great 
  play with the maids and boys in the Hall of Play Regained. There 
  at length tired with their mirth they cast themselves down upon 
  the rugs before the hearth, and a child among them, a little maid, 
  said: 'Tell me, 0 Eriol, a tale! ' 
  'What then shall I tell, 0 Veanne?' said he, and she, clambering 
  upon his knee, said: 'A tale of Men and of children in the Great 
  Lands, or of thy home -- and didst thou have a garden there such as 
  we, where poppies grew and pansies like those that grow in my 
  corner by the Arbour of the Thrushes?' 
  I give now the manuscript version of the remainder of the Link 
  passage: 
  Then Eriol told her of his home that was in an old town of Men 
  girt with a wall now crumbled and broken, and a river ran thereby 
   
  over which a castle with a great tower hung. 'A very high tower 
  indeed,' said he, 'and the moon climbed high or ever he thrust his 
  face above it.' 'Was it then as high as Ingil's Tirin?' said Veanne, 
  but Eriol said that that he could not guess, for 'twas very many 
  years agone since he had seen that castle or its tower, for '0 
  Veanne,' said he, 'I lived there but a while, and not after I was 
  grown to be a boy. My father came of a coastward folk, and the 
  love of the sea that I had never seen was in my bones, and my 
  father whetted my desire, for he told me tales that his father had 
  told him before. Now my mother died in a cruel and hungry siege 
  of that old town, and my father was slain in bitter fight about the 
  walls, and in the end I Eriol escaped to the shoreland of the 
  Western Sea, and mostly have lived upon the bosom of the waves 
  or by its side since those far days.' 
  Now the children about were filled with sadness at the sorrows 
  that fell on those dwellers in the Great Lands, and at the wars and 
  death, and Veanne clung to Eriol, saying: '0 Melinon, go never to 
  a war -- or hast thou ever yet?' 
  'Aye, often enough,' said Eriol, 'but not to the great wars of the 
  earthly kings and mighty nations which are cruel and bitter, and 
  many fair lands and lovely things and even women and sweet 
  maids such as thou Veanne Melinir are whelmed by them in ruin; 
  yet gallant affrays have I seen wherein small bands of brave men 
  do sometimes meet and swift blows are dealt. But behold, why 
  speak we of these things, little one; wouldst not hear rather of my 
  first ventures on the sea?' 
  Then was there much eagerness alight, and Eriol told them of 
  his wanderings about the western havens, of the comrades he 
  made and the ports he knew, of how he was wrecked upon far 
  western islands until at last upon one lonely one he came on an 
  ancient sailor who gave him shelter, and over a fire within his 
  lonely cabin told him strange tales of things beyond the Western 
  Seas, of the Magic Isles and that most lonely one that lay beyond. 
  Long ago had he once sighted it shining afar off, and after had he 
  sought it many a day in vain. 
  'Ever after,' said Eriol, 'did I sail more curiously about the 
  western isles seeking more stories of the kind, and thus it is indeed 
  
  that after many great voyages I came myself by the blessing of the 
  Gods to Tol Eressea in the end -- wherefore I now sit here talking 
  to thee, Veanne, till my words have run dry.' 
  Then nonetheless did a boy, Ausir, beg him to tell more of ships 
  and the sea, but Eriol said: 'Nay -- still is there time ere Ilfiniol ring 
   
   
  the gong for evening meat: come, one of you children, tell me a 
  tale that you have heard!' Then Veanne sat up and clapped her 
  hands, saying: 'I will tell you the Tale of Tinuviel.' 
  The typescript version of this passage reads as follows: 
  Then Eriol told of his home of long ago, that was in an ancient 
  town of Men girt with a wall now crumbled and broken, for the 
  folk that dwelt there had long known days of rich and easy peace. 
  A river ran thereby, o'er which a castle with a great tower hung. 
  'There dwelt a mighty duke,' said he, 'and did he gaze from the 
  topmost battlements never might he see the bounds of his wide 
  domain, save where far to east the blue shapes of the great moun- 
  tains lay -- yet was that tower held the most lofty that stood in the 
  lands of Men.' 'Was it as high as great Ingil's Tirin?' said Veanne, 
  but said Eriol: 'A very high tower indeed was it, and the moon 
  climbed far or ever he thrust his face above it, yet may I not now 
  guess how high, 0 Veanne, for 'tis many years agone since last I saw 
  that castle or its steep tower. War fell suddenly on that town amid 
  its slumbrous peace, nor were its crumbled walls able to withstand 
  the onslaught of the wild men from the Mountains of the East. 
  There perished my mother in that cruel and hungry siege, and my 
  father was slain fighting bitterly about the walls in the last sack. In 
  those far days was I not yet war-high, and a bondslave was I made. 
  'Know then that my father was come of a coastward folk ere he 
  wandered to that place, and the longing for the sea that I had never 
  seen was in my bones; which often had my father whetted, telling 
  me tales of the wide waters and recalling lore that he had learned of 
  his father aforetime. Small need to tell of my travail thereafter in 
  thraldom, for in the end I brake my bonds and got me to the 
  shoreland of the Western Sea -- and mostly have I lived upon the 
  bosom of its waves or by its side since those old days.' 
  Now hearing of the sorrows that fell upon the dwellers in the 
  Great Lands, the wars and death, the children were filled with 
  sadness, and Veanne clung to Eriol, saying: 'O Melinon, go thou 
  never to a war -- or hast thou ever yet?' 
  'Aye, often enough,' said Eriol, 'yet not to the great wars of the 
  earthly kings and mighty nations, which are cruel and bitter, 
  whelming in their ruin all the beauty both of the earth and of those 
  fair things that men fashion with their hands in times of peace -- 
  nay, they spare not sweet women and tender maids, such as thou, 
  Veanne Melinir, for then are men drunk with wrath and the lust of 
   
   
  blood, and Melko fares abroad. But gallant affrays have I seen 
  wherein brave men did sometimes meet, and swift blows were 
  dealt, and strength of body and of heart was proven -- but, behold, 
  why speak we of these things, little one? Wouldst not hear rather 
  of my ventures on the sea?' 
  Then was there much eagerness alight, and Eriol told them of 
  his first wanderings about the western havens, of the comrades he 
  made, and the ports he knew; of how he was one time wrecked 
  upon far western islands and there upon a lonely eyot found an 
  ancient mariner who dwelt for ever solitary in a cabin on the shore, 
  that he had fashioned of the timbers of his boat. 'More wise was 
  he,' said Eriol, 'in all matters of the sea than any other I have met, 
  and much of wizardry was there in his lore. Strange things he told 
  
  me of regions far beyond the Western Sea, of the Magic Isles and 
  that most lonely one that lies behind. Once long ago, he said, he 
  had sighted it glimmering afar off, and after had he sought it many 
  a day in vain. Much lore he.taught me of the hidden seas, and the 
  dark and trackless waters, and without this never had I found this 
  sweetest land, or this dear town or the Cottage of Lost Play -- yet it 
  was not without long and grievous search thereafter, and many a 
  weary voyage, that I came myself by the blessing of the Gods to 
  Tol Eressea at the last -- wherefore I now sit here talking to thee, 
  Veanne, till my words have run dry.' 
  Then nevertheless did a boy, Ausir, beg him to tell more of 
  ships and the sea, saying: 'For knowest thou not, 0 Eriol, that that 
  ancient mariner beside the lonely sea was none other than Ulmo's 
  self, who appeareth not seldom thus to those voyagers whom he 
  loves -- yet he who has spoken with Ulmo must have many a tale to 
  tell that will not be stale in the ears even of those that dwell here in 
  Kortirion.' But Eriol at that time believed not that saying of 
  Ausir's, and said: 'Nay, pay me your debt ere Ilfrin ring the gong 
  for evening meat -- come, one of you shall tell me a tale that you 
  have heard.' 
  Then did Veanne sit up and clap her hands, crying: 'I will tell 
  thee the Tale of Tinuviel.' 
  * 
  The Tale of Tinuviel 
  I give now the text of the Tale of Tinuviel as it appears in the manuscript. 
  The Link is not in fact distinguished or separated in any way from the tale 
  proper, and Veanne makes no formal opening to it. 
   
   
  'Who was then Tinuviel?' said Eriol. 'Know you not?' said 
  Ausir; 'Tinuviel was the daughter of Tinwe Linto.' 'Tinwelint', 
  said Veanne, but said the other: "Tis all one, but the Elves of this 
  house who love the tale do say Tinwe Linto, though Vaire hath 
  said that Tinwe alone is his right name ere he wandered in the 
  woods.' 
  'Hush thee, Ausir,' said Veanne, 'for it is my tale and I will tell it 
  to Eriol. Did I not see Gwendeling and Tinuviel once with my 
  own eyes when journeying by the Way of Dreams in long past 
  days?" 
  'What was Queen Wendelin like (for so do the Elves call her),' 0 
  Veanne, if thou sawest her?' said Ausir. 
  'Slender and very dark of hair,' said Veanne, 'and her skin was 
  white and pale, but her eyes shone and seemed deep, and she 
  was clad in filmy garments most lovely yet of black, jet-spangled 
  and girt with silver. If ever she sang, or if she danced, dreams and 
  slumbers passed over your head and made it heavy. Indeed she 
  was a sprite that escaped from Lorien's gardens before even Kor 
  was built, and she wandered in the wooded places of the world, 
  and nightingales went with her and often sang about her. It 
  was the song of these birds that smote the ears of Tinwelint, 
  leader of that tribe of the Eldar that after were the Solosimpi 
  the pipers of the shore, as he fared with his companions behind the 
  horse of Orome from Palisor. Iluvatar had set a seed of music in 
  the hearts of all that kindred, or so Vaire saith, and she is of them, 
  and it blossomed after very wondrously, but now the song of 
  Gwendeling's nightingales was the most beautiful music that 
  Tinwelint had ever heard, and he strayed aside for a moment, as 
  he thought, from the host, seeking in the dark trees whence it 
  might come. 
  And it is said that it was not a moment he hearkened, but many 
  years, and vainly his people sought him, until at length they 
  followed Orome and were borne upon Tol Eressea far away, and 
  
  he saw them never again. Yet after a while as it seemed to 
  him he came upon Gwendeling lying in a bed of leaves gazing 
  at the stars above her and hearkening also to her birds. Now 
  Tinwelint stepping softly stooped and looked upon her, thinking 
  "Lo, here is a fairer being even than the most beautiful of my own 
  folk" -- for indeed Gwendeling was not elf or woman but of the 
  children of the Gods; and bending further to touch a tress of her 
  hair he snapped a twig with his foot. Then Gwendeling was up 
  and away laughing softly, sometimes singing distantly or dancing 
   
   
  ever just before him, till a swoon of fragrant slumbers fell upon 
  him and he fell face downward neath the trees and slept a very 
  great while. 
  Now when he awoke he thought no more of his people (and 
  indeed it had been vain, for long now had those reached Valinor) 
  but desired only to see the twilight-lady; but she was not far, for 
  she had remained nigh at hand and watched over him. More of 
  their story I know not, 0 Eriol, save that in the end she became his 
  wife, for Tinwelint and Gwendeling very long indeed were king 
  and queen of the Lost Elves of Artanor or the Land Beyond, or so 
  it is said here. 
  Long, long after, as thou knowest, Melko brake again into the 
  world from Valinor, and all the Eldar both those who remained in 
  the dark or had been lost upon the march from Palisor and those 
  Noldoli too who fared back into the world after him seeking their 
  stolen treasury fell beneath his power as thralls. Yet it is told that 
  many there were who escaped and wandered in the woods and 
  empty places, and of these many a wild and woodland clan rallied 
  beneath King Tinwelint. Of those the most were Ilkorindi -- 
  which is to say Eldar that never had beheld Valinor or the Two 
  Trees or dwelt in Kor -- and eerie they were and strange beings, 
  knowing little of light or loveliness or of musics save it be dark 
  songs and chantings of a rugged wonder that faded in the wooded 
  places or echoed in deep caves. Different indeed did they become 
  when the Sun arose, and indeed before that already were their 
  numbers mingled with a many wandering Gnomes, and wayward 
  sprites too there were of Lorien's host that dwelt in the courts of 
  Tinwelint, being followers of Gwendeling, and these were not of 
  the kindreds of the Eldalie. 
  Now in the days of Sunlight and Moonsheen still dwelt Tinwelint 
  in Artanor, and nor he nor the most of his folk went to the Battle of 
  Unnumbered Tears, though that story toucheth not this tale. Yet 
  was his lordship greatly increased after that unhappy field by 
  fugitives that fled to his protection. Hidden was his dwelling from 
  the vision and knowledge of Melko by the magics of Gwendeling 
  the fay, and she wove spelts about the paths thereto that none 
  but the Eldar might tread them easily, and so was the king secured 
  from all dangers save it be treachery alone. Now his halls were 
  builded in a deep cavern of great size, and they were nonetheless a 
  kingly and a fair abode. This cavern was in the heart of the mighty 
  forest of Artanor that is the mightiest of forests, and a stream ran 
  before its doors, but none could enter that portal save across the 
   
   
   
  stream, and a bridge spanned it narrow and well-guarded. Those 
  places were not ill albeit the Iron Mountains were not utterly 
  distant beyond whom lay Hisilome where dwelt Men, and thrall- 
  Noldoli laboured, and few free-Eldar went. 
  Lo, now I will tell you of things that happened in the halls of 
  Tinwelint after the arising of the Sun indeed but long ere the 
  
  unforgotten Battle of Unnumbered Tears. And Melko had not 
  completed his designs nor had he unveiled his full might and 
  cruelty. 
  Two children had Tinwelint then, Dairon and Tinuviel, and 
  Tinuviel was a maiden, and the most beautiful of all the maidens 
  of the hidden Elves, and indeed few have been so fair, for her 
  mother was a fay, a daughter of the Gods; but Dairon was then a 
  boy strong and merry, and above all things he delighted to play 
  upon a pipe of reeds or other woodland instruments, and he is 
  named now among the three most magic players of the Elves, and 
  the others are Tinfang Warble and Ivare who plays beside the sea. 
  But Tinuviel's joy was rather in the dance, and no names are set 
  with hers for the beauty and subtlety of her twinkling feet. 
  Now it was the delight of Dairon and Tinuviel to fare away from 
  the cavernous palace of Tinwelint their father and together spend 
  long times amid the trees. There often would Dairon sit upon a 
  tussock or a tree-root and make music while Tinuviel danced 
  thereto, and when she danced to the playing of Dairon more 
  lissom was she than Gwendeling, more magical than Tinfang 
  Warble neath the moon, nor may any see such lilting save be it 
  only in the rose gardens of Valinor where Nessa dances on the 
  lawns of never-fading green. 
  Even at night when the moon shone pale still would they play 
  and dance, and they were not afraid as I should be, for the rule of 
  Tinwelint and of Gwendeling held evil from the woods and Melko 
  troubled them not as yet, and Men were hemmed beyond the hills. 
  Now the place that they loved the most was a shady spot, and 
  elms grew there, and beech too, but these were not very tall, and 
  some chestnut trees there were with white flowers, but the ground 
  was moist and a great misty growth of hemlocks rose beneath the 
  trees. On a time of June they were playing there, and the white 
  umbels of the hemlocks were like a cloud about the boles of the 
  trees, and there Tinuviel danced until the evening faded late, and 
  there were many white moths abroad. Tinuviel being a fairy 
  minded them not as many of the children of Men do, although she 
   
   
  loved not beetles, and spiders will none of the Eldar touch because 
  of Ungweliante -- but now the white moths flittered about her head 
  and Dairon trilled an eerie tune, when suddenly that strange thing 
  befell. 
  Never have I heard how Beren came thither over the hills; yet 
  was he braver than most, as thou shalt hear, and 'twas the love of 
  wandering maybe alone that had sped him through the terrors of 
  the Iron Mountains until he reached the Lands Beyond. 
  Now Beren was a Gnome, son of Egnor the forester who hunted 
  in the darker places' in the north of Hisilome. Dread and suspicion 
  was between the Eldar and those of their kindred that had tasted 
  the slavery of Melko, and in this did the evil deeds of the Gnomes 
  at the Haven of the Swans revenge itself. Now the lies of Melko 
  ran among Beren's folk so that they believed evil things of the 
  secret Elves, yet now did he see Tinuviel dancing in the twilight, 
  and Tinuviel was in a silver-pearly dress, and her bare white feet 
  were twinkling among the hemlock-stems. Then Beren cared not 
  whether she were Vala or Elf or child of Men and crept near to 
  see; and he leant against a young elm that grew upon a mound so 
  that he might look down into the little glade where she was 
  dancing, for the enchantment made him faint. So slender was she 
  and so fair that at length he stood heedlessly in the open the better 
  to gaze upon her, and at that moment the full moon came brightly 
  through the boughs and Dairon caught sight of Beren's face. 
  Straightway did he perceive that he was none of their folk, and 
  
  all the Elves of the woodland thought of the Gnomes of Dor 
  Lomin as treacherous creatures, cruel and faithless, wherefore 
  Dairon dropped his instrument and crying "Flee, flee, 0 Tinuviel, 
  an enemy walks this wood" he was gone swiftly through the trees. 
  Then Tinuviel in her amaze followed not straightway, for she 
  understood not his words at once, and knowing she could not run 
  or leap so hardily as her brother she slipped suddenly down among 
  the white hemlocks and hid herself beneath a very tall flower with 
  many spreading leaves; and here she looked in her white raiment 
  like a spatter of moonlight shimmering through the leaves upon 
  the floor. 
  Then Beren was sad, for he was lonely and was grieved at their 
  fright, and he looked for Tinuviel everywhere about, thinking her 
  not fled. Thus suddenly did he lay his hand upon her slender arm 
  beneath the leaves, and with a cry she started away from him and 
  flitted as fast as she could in the wan light, in and about the 
  tree-trunks and the hemlock-stalks. The tender touch of her arm 
   
   
   
  made Beren yet more eager than before to find her, and he 
  followed swiftly and yet not swiftly enough, for in the end she 
  escaped him, and reached the dwellings of her father in fear; nor 
  did she dance alone in the woods for many a day after. 
  This was a great sorrow to Beren, who would not leave those 
  places, hoping to see that fair elfin maiden dance yet again, and he 
  wandered in the wood growing wild and lonely for many a day and 
  searching for Tinuviel. By dawn and dusk he sought her, but ever 
  more hopefully when the moon shone bright. At last one night he 
  caught a sparkle afar off, and lo, there she was dancing alone on a 
  little treeless knoll and Dairon was not there. Often and often she 
  came there after and danced and sang to herself, and sometimes 
  Dairon would be nigh, and then Beren watched from the wood's 
  edge afar, and sometimes he was away and Beren crept then 
  closer. Indeed for long Tinuviel knew of his coming and feigned 
  otherwise, and for long her fear had departed by reason of the 
  wistful hunger of his face lit by the moonlight; and she saw that he 
  was kind and in love with her beautiful dancing. 
  Then Beren took to following Tinuviel secretly through the 
  woods even to the entrance of the cave and the bridge's head, and 
  when she was gone in he would cry across the stream, softly saying 
  "Tinuviel", for he had caught the name from Dairon's lips; and 
  although he knew it not Tinuviel often hearkened from within the 
  shadows of the cavernous doors and laughed softly or smiled. At 
  length one day as she danced alone he stepped out more boldly and 
  said to her: "Tinuviel, teach me to dance." "Who art thou?" said 
  she. "Beren. I am from across the Bitter Hills." "Then if thou 
  wouldst dance, follow me," said the maiden, and she danced 
  before Beren away, and away into the woods, nimbly and yet not 
  so fast that he could not follow, and ever and anon she would look 
  back and laugh at him stumbling after, saying "Dance, Beren, 
  dance! as they dance beyond the Bitter Hills!" In this way they 
  came by winding paths to the abode of Tinwelint, and Tinuviel 
  beckoned Beren beyond the stream, and he followed her wondering 
  down into the cave and the deep halls of her home. 
  When however Beren found himself before the king he was 
  abashed, and of the stateliness of Queen Gwendeling he was 
  in great awe, and behold when the king said: "Who art thou 
  that stumbleth into my halls unbidden?" he had nought to say. 
  Tinuviel answered therefore for him, saying: "This, my father, is 
  Beren, a wanderer from beyond the hills, and he would learn to 
   
  
  dance as the Elves of Artanor can dance," and she laughed, but the 
  king frowned when he heard whence Beren came, and he said: 
  "Put away thy light words, my child, and say has this wild Elf of 
  the shadows sought to do thee any harm?" 
  "Nay, father," said she, "and I think there is not evil in his heart 
  at all, and be thou not harsh with him, unless thou desirest to 
  see thy daughter Tinuviel weep, for more wonder has he at my 
  dancing than any that I have known." Therefore said Tinwelint 
  now: "0 Beren son of the Noldoli, what dost thou desire of the 
  Elves of the wood ere thou returnest whence thou camest?" 
  So great was the amazed joy of Beren's heart when Tinuviel 
  spake thus for him to her father that his courage rose within him, 
  and his adventurous spirit that had brought him out of Hisilome 
  and over the Mountains of Iron awoke again, and looking boldly 
  upon Tinwelint he said: "Why, 0 king, I desire thy daughter 
  Tinuviel, for she is the fairest and most sweet of all maidens I have 
  seen or dreamed of." 
  Then was there a silence in the hall, save that Dairon laughed, 
  and all who heard were astounded, but Tinuviel cast down her 
  eyes, and the king glancing at the wild and rugged aspect of Beren 
  burst also into laughter, whereat Beren flushed for shame, and 
  Tinuviel's heart was sore for him. "Why! wed my Tinuviel fairest 
  of the maidens of the world, and become a prince of the woodland 
  Elves -- 'tis but a little boon for a stranger to ask," quoth Tinwelint. 
  "Haply I may with right ask somewhat in return. Nothing great 
  shall it be, a token only of thy esteem. Bring me a Silmaril from the 
  Crown of Melko, and that day Tinuviel weds thee, an she will." 
  Then all in that place knew that the king treated the matter as an 
  uncouth jest, having pity on the Gnome, and they smiled, for the 
  fame of the Silmarils of Feanor was now great throughout the 
  world, and the Noldoli had told tales of them, and many that had 
  escaped from Angamandi had seen them now blazing lustrous in 
  the iron crown of Melko. Never did this crown leave his head, and 
  he treasured those jewels as his eyes, and no one in the world, or 
  fay or elf or man, could hope ever to set finger even on them and 
  live. This indeed did Beren know, and he guessed the meaning of 
  their mocking smiles, and aflame with anger he cried: "Nay, but 
  'tis too small a gift to the father of so sweet a bride. Strange 
  nonetheless seem to me the customs of the woodland Elves, like to 
  the rude laws of the folk of Men, that thou shouldst name the gift 
  unoffered, yet lo! I Beren, a huntsman of the Noldoli,' will fulfil 
  thy small desire," and with that he burst from the hall while 
   
   
  all stood astonished; but Tinuviel wept suddenly. "'Twas ill 
  done, 0 my father," she cried, "to send one to his death with thy 
  sorry jesting -- for now methinks he will attempt the deed, being 
  maddened by thy scorn, and Melko will slay him, and none will 
  look ever again with such love upon my dancing." 
  Then said the king: "'Twill not be the first of Gnomes that 
  Melko has slain and for less reason. It is well for him that he 
  lies not bound here in grievous spells for his trespass in my halls 
  and for his insolent speech"; yet Gwendeling said nought, neither 
  did she chide Tinuviel or question her sudden weeping for this 
  unknown wanderer. 
  Beren however going from before the face of Tinwelint was 
  carried by his wrath far through the woods, until he drew nigh to 
  the lower hills and treeless lands that warned of the approach of 
  the bleak Iron Mountains. Only then did he feel his weariness and 
  stay his march, and thereafter did his greater travails begin. 
  Nights of deep despondency were his and he saw no hope whatever 
  in his quest, and indeed there was little, and soon, as he followed 
  
  the Iron Mountains till he drew nigh to the terrible regions of 
  Melko's abode, the greatest fears assailed him. Many poisonous 
  snakes were in those places and wolves roamed about, and more 
  fearsome still were the wandering bands of the goblins and the 
  Orcs -- foul broodlings of Melko who fared abroad doing his evil 
  work, snaring and capturing beasts, and Men, and Elves, and 
  dragging them to their lord. 
  Many times was Beren near to capture by the Orcs, and once he 
  escaped the jaws of a great wolf only after a combat wherein he was 
  armed but with an ashen club, and other perils and adventures did 
  he know each day of his wandering to Angamandi. Hunger and 
  thirst too tortured him often, and often he would have turned back 
  had not that been well nigh as perilous as going on; but the voice of 
  Tinuviel pleading with Tinwelint echoed in his heart, and at night 
  time it seemed to him that his heart heard her sometimes weeping 
  softly for him far away in the woodlands of her home: -- and this 
  was indeed true. 
  One day he was driven by great hunger to search amid a 
  deserted camping of some Orcs for scraps of food, but some 
  of these returned unawares and took him prisoner, and they 
  tormented him but did not slay him, for their captain seeing his 
  strength, worn though he was with hardships, thought that Melko 
  might perchance be pleasured if he was brought before him and 
  might set him to some heavy thrall-work in his mines or in his 
   
   
   
  smithies. So came it that Beren was dragged before Melko, and he 
  bore a stout heart within him nonetheless, for it was a belief among 
  his father's kindred that the power of Melko would not abide for 
  ever, but the Valar would hearken at last to the tears of the 
  Noldoli, and would arise and bind Melko and open Valinor once 
  more to the weary Elves, and great joy should come back upon 
  Earth. 
  Melko however looking upon him was wroth, asking how a 
  Gnome, a thrall by birth of his, had dared to fare away into the 
  woods unbidden, but Beren answered that he was no runagate but 
  came of a kindred of Gnomes that dwelt in Aryador and mingled 
  much there among the folk of Men. Then was Melko yet more 
  angry, for he sought ever to destroy the friendship and intercourse 
  of Elves and Men, and said that evidently here was a plotter of 
  deep treacheries against Melko's lordship, and one worthy of the 
  tortures of the Balrogs; but Beren seeing his peril answered: 
  "Think not, 0 most mighty Ainu Melko, Lord of the World, that 
  this can be true, for an it were then should I not be here unaided 
  and alone. No friendship has Beren son of Egnor for the kindred 
  of Men; nay indeed, wearying utterly of the lands infested by 
  that folk he has wandered out of Aryador. Many a great tale 
  has my father made to me aforetime of thy splendour and glory, 
  wherefore, albeit I am no renegade thrall, I do desire nothing so 
  much as to serve thee in what small manner I may," and Beren said 
  therewith that he was a great trapper of small animals and a snarer 
  of birds, and had become lost in the hills in these pursuits until 
  after much wandering he had come into strange lands, and even 
  had not the Orcs seized him he would indeed have had no other 
  rede of safety but to approach the majesty of Ainu Melko and beg 
  him to grant him some humble office -- as a winner of meats for his 
  table perchance. 
  Now the Valar must have inspired that speech, or perchance it 
  was a spell of cunning words cast on him in compassion by 
  Gwendeling, for indeed it saved his life, and Melko marking his 
  hardy frame believed him, and was willing to accept him as a thrall 
  
  of his kitchens. Flattery savoured ever sweet in the nostrils of that 
  Ainu, and for all his unfathomed wisdom many a lie of those 
  whom he despised deceived him, were they clothed sweetly in 
  words of praise; therefore now he gave orders for Beren to be 
  made a thrall of Tevildo Prince of Cats*. Now Tevildo was a 
  mighty cat -- the mightiest of all -- and possessed of an evil sprite, as 
  some say, and he was in Melko's constant following; and that cat 
  had all cats subject to him, and he and his subjects were the 
  chasers and getters of meat for Melko's table and for his frequent 
  feasts. Wherefore is it that there is hatred still between the Elves 
  and all cats even now when Melko rules no more, and his beasts are 
  become of little account. 
   
  * Footnote in the manuscript: Tifil (Bridhon) Miaugion or Tevildo  
    (Vardo) Meoita. 
   
  When therefore Beren was led away to the halls of Tevildo, and 
  these were not utterly distant from the place of Melko's throne, he 
  was much afraid, for he had not looked for such a turn in things, 
  and those halls were ill-lighted and were full of growling and of 
  monstrous purrings in the dark. All about shone cats' eyes glowing 
  like green lamps or red or yellow where Tevildo's thanes sat 
  waving and lashing their beautiful tails, but Tevildo himself sat at 
  their head and he was a mighty cat and coal-black and evil to look 
  upon. His eyes were long and very narrow and slanted, and 
  gleamed both red and green, but his great grey whiskers were as 
  stout and as sharp as needles. His purr was like the roll of drums 
  and his growl like thunder, but when he yelled in wrath it turned 
  the blood cold, and indeed small beasts and birds were frozen as to 
  stone, or dropped lifeless often at the very sound. Now Tevildo 
  seeing Beren narrowed his eyes until they seemed to shut, and 
  said: "I smell dog", and he took dislike to Beren from that 
  moment. Now Beren had been a lover of hounds in his own wild 
  home. 
  "Why," said Tevildo, "do ye dare to bring such a creature 
  before me, unless perchance it is to make meat of him?" But those 
  who led Beren said: "Nay, 'twas the word of Melko that this 
  unhappy Elf wear out his life as a catcher of beasts and birds in 
  Tevildo's employ." Then indeed did Tevildo screech in scorn and 
  said: "Then in sooth was my lord asleep or his thoughts were 
  settled elsewhere, for what use think ye is a child of the Eldar to aid 
  the Prince of Cats and his thanes in the catching of birds or of 
  beasts -- as well had ye brought some clumsy-footed Man, for none 
  are there either of Elves or Men that can vie with us in our 
  pursuit." Nonetheless he set Beren to a test, and he bade him go 
  catch three mice, "for my hall is infested with them," said he. This 
  indeed was not true, as might be imagined, yet a certain few there 
  were -- a very wild, evil, and magic kind that dared to dwell there in 
  dark holes, but they were larger than rats and very fierce, and 
  Tevildo harboured them for his own private sport and suffered 
  not their numbers to dwindle. 
   
  Three days did Beren hunt them, but having nothing wherewith 
  to devise a trap (and indeed he did not lie to Melko saying that he 
  had cunning in such contrivances) he hunted in vain getting 
  nothing better than a bitten finger for all his labour. Then was 
  Tevildo scornful and in great anger, but Beren got no harm of him 
  or his thanes at that time because of Melko's bidding other than 
  a few scratches. Evil however were his days thereafter in the 
  dwellings of Tevildo. They made him a scullion, and his days 
  passed miserably in the washing of floors and vessels, in the 
  scrubbing of tables and the hewing of wood and the drawing of 
  
  water. Often too would he be set to the turning of spits whereon 
  birds and fat mice were daintily roasted for the cats, yet seldom 
  did he get food or sleep himself, and he became haggard and 
  unkempt, and wished often that never straying out of Hisi1ome he 
  had not even caught sight of the vision of Tinuviel. 
  Now that fair maiden wept for a very great while after Beren's 
  departure and danced no more about the woods, and Dairon grew 
  angry and could not understand her, but she had grown to love the 
  face of Beren peeping through the branches and the crackle of his 
  feet as they followed her through the wood; and his voice that 
  called wistfully "Tinuviel, Tinuviel" across the stream before her 
  father's doors she longed to hear again, and she would not now 
  dance when Beren was fled to the evil halls of Melko and maybe 
  had already perished. So bitter did this thought become at last that 
  that most tender maiden went to her mother, for to her father she 
  dared not go nor even suffer him to see her weep. 
  "0 Gwendeling, my mother," said she, "tell me of thy magic, if 
  thou canst, how doth Beren fare. Is all yet well with him?" "Nay," 
  said Gwendeling. "He lives indeed, but in an evil captivity, and 
  hope is dead in his heart, for behold, he is a slave in the power of 
  Tevildo Prince of Cats." 
  "Then," said Tinuviel, "I must go and succour him, for none 
  else do I know that will." 
  Now Gwendeling laughed not, for in many matters she was 
  wise, and forewise, yet it was a thing unthought in a mad dream 
  that any Elf, still less a maiden, the daughter of the king, should 
  fare untended to the halls of Melko, even in those earlier days 
  before the Battle of Tears when Melko's power had not grown 
  great and he veiled his designs and spread his net of lies. Wherefore 
  did Gwendeling softly bid her not to speak such folly; but Tinuviel 
  said: "Then must thou plead with my father for aid, that he send 
   
   
  warriors to Angamandi and demand the freedom of Beren from 
  Ainu Melko." 
  This indeed did Gwendeling do, of love for her daughter, and 
  so wroth was Tinwelint that Tinuviel wished that never had her 
  desire been made known; and Tinwelint bade her nor speak nor 
  think of Beren more, and swore he would slay him an he trod those 
  halls again. Now then Tinuviel pondered much what she might 
  do, and going to Dairon she begged him to aid her, or indeed 
  to fare away with her to Angamandi an he would; but Dairon 
  thought with little love of Beren, and he said: "Wherefore should 
  I go into the direst peril that there is in the world for the sake 
  of a wandering Gnome of the woods? Indeed I have no love for 
  him, for he has destroyed our play together, our music and our 
  dancing." But Dairon moreover told the king of what Tinuviel 
  had desired of him -- and this he did not of ill intent but fearing lest 
  Tinuviel fare away to her death in the madness of her heart. 
  Now' when Tinwelint heard this he called Tinuviel and said: 
  "Wherefore, 0 maiden of mine, does thou not put this folly away 
  from thee, and seek to do my bidding?" But Tinuviel would not 
  answer, and the king bade her promise him that neither would she 
  think more on Beren, nor would she seek in her folly to follow after 
  him to the evil lands whether alone or tempting any of his folk with 
  her. But Tinuviel said that the first she would not promise and the 
  second only in part, for she would not tempt any of the folk of 
  the woodlands to go with her. 
  Then was her father mightily angry, and beneath his anger not a 
  little amazed and afraid, for he loved Tinuviel; but this was the 
  plan he devised, for he might not shut his daughter far ever in the 
  caverns where only a dim and flickering light ever came. Now 
  
  above the portals of his cavernous hall was a steep slope falling to 
  the river, and there grew mighty beeches; and one there was that 
  was named Hirilorn, the Queen of Trees, for she was very mighty, 
  and so deeply cloven was her bole that it seemed as if three shafts 
  sprang from the ground together and they were of like size, round 
  and straight, and their grey rind was smooth as silk, unbroken by 
  branch or twig for a very great height above men's heads. 
  Now Tinwelint let build high up in that strange tree, as high as 
  men could fashion their longest ladders to reach, a little house of 
  wood, and it was above the first branches and was sweetly veiled in 
  leaves. Now that house had three corners and three windows in 
  each wall, and at each corner was one of the shafts of Hirilorn. 
  There then did Tinwelint bid Tinuviel dwell until she would 
   
   
  consent to be wise, and when she fared up the ladders of tall pine 
  these were taken from beneath and no way had she to get down 
  again. All that she required was brought to her, and folk would 
  scale the ladders and give her food or whatever else she wished for, 
  and then descending again take away the ladders, and the king 
  promised death to any who left one leaning against the tree or who 
  should try by stealth to place one there at night. A guard therefore 
  was set nigh the tree's foot, and yet came Dairon often thither in 
  sorrow at what he had brought to pass, for he was lonely without 
  Tinuviel; but Tinuviel had at first much pleasure in her house 
  among the leaves, and would gaze out of her little window while 
  Dairon made his sweetest melodies beneath. 
  But one night a dream of the Valar came to Tinuviel and she 
  dreamt of Beren, and her heart said: "Let me be gone to seek him 
  whom all others have forgot"; and waking, the moon was shining 
  through the trees, and she pondered very deeply how she might 
  escape. Now Tinuviel daughter of Gwendeling was not ignorant 
  of magics or of spells, as may well be believed, and after much 
  thought she devised a plan. The next day she asked those who 
  came to her to bring, if they would, some of the clearest water of 
  the stream below, "but this," she said, "must be drawn at midnight 
  in a silver bowl, and brought to my hand with no word spoken," 
  and after that she desired wine to be brought, "but this," she said, 
  "must be borne hither in a flagon of gold at noon, and he who 
  brings it must sing as he comes," and they did as they were bid, 
  but Tinwelint was not told. 
  Then said Tinuviel, "Go now to my mother and say to her that 
  her daughter desires a spinning wheel to pass her weary hours," 
  but Dairon secretly she begged fashion her a tiny loom, and he 
  did this even in the little house of Tinuviel in the tree. "But 
  wherewith will you spin and wherewith weave?" said he; and 
  Tinuviel answered: "With spells and magics," but Dairon knew 
  not her design, nor said more to the king or to Gwendeling. 
  Now Tinuviel took the wine and water when she was alone, and 
  singing a very magical song the while, she mingled them together, 
  and as they lay in the bowl of gold she sang a song of growth, and as 
  they lay in the bowl of silver she sang another song, and the names 
  of all the tallest and longest things upon Earth were set in that 
  song; the beards of the Indravangs, the tail of Karkaras, the body 
  of Glorund, the bole of Hirilorn, and the sword of Nan she 
  named, nor did she forget the chain Angainu that Aule and Tulkas 
  made or the neck of Gilim the giant, and last and longest of all she 
   
   
   
  spake of the hair of Uinen the lady of the sea that is spread through 
  all the waters. Then did she lave her head with the mingled water 
  
  and wine, and as she did so she sang a third song, a song of 
  uttermost sleep, and the hair of Tinuviel which was dark and finer 
  than the most delicate threads of twilight began suddenly to grow 
  very fast indeed, and after twelve hours had passed it nigh filled 
  the little room, and then Tinuviel was very pleased and she lay 
  down to rest; and when she awoke the room was full as with a black 
  mist and she was deep hidden under it, and lo! her hair was 
  trailing out of the windows and blowing about the tree boles in the 
  morning. Then with difficulty she found her little shears and cut 
  the threads of that growth nigh to her head, and after that her hair 
  grew only as it was wont before. 
  Then was the labour of Tinuviel begun, and though she laboured 
  with the deftness of an Elf long was she spinning and longer 
  weaving still, and did any come and hail her from below she bid 
  them be.gone, saying: "I am abed, and desire only to sleep," and 
  Dairon was much amazed, and called often up to her, but she did 
  not answer. 
  Now of that cloudy hair Tinuviel wove a robe of misty black 
  soaked with drowsiness more magical far than even that one that 
  her mother had worn and danced in long long ago before the Sun 
  arose, and therewith she covered her garments of shimmering 
  white, and magic slumbers filled the airs about her; but of what 
  remained she twisted a mighty strand, and this she fastened to the 
  bole of the tree within her house, and then was her labour ended, 
  and she looked out of her window westward to the river. Already 
  the sunlight was fading in the trees, and as dusk filled the woods 
  she began a song very soft and low, and as she sung she cast out her 
  long hair from the window so that its slumbrous mist touched the 
  heads and faces of the guards below, and they listening to her voice 
  fell suddenly into a fathomless sleep. Then did Tinuviel clad in 
  her garments of darkness slip down that rope of hair light as a 
  squirrel, and away she danced to the bridge, and before the 
  bridgewards could cry out she was among them dancing; and as 
  the hem of her black robe touched them they fell asleep, and 
  Tinuviel fled very far away as fast as her dancing feet would flit. 
  Now when the escape of Tinuviel reached the ears of Tinwelint 
  great was his mingled grief and wrath, and all his court was in 
  uproar, and all the woods ringing with the search, but Tinuviel 
  was already far away drawing nigh to the gloomy foothills where 
  the Mountains of Night begin; and 'tis said that Dairon following 
   
  after her became utterly lost, and came never back to Elfinesse, 
  but turned towards Palisor, and there plays' subtle magic musics 
  still, wistful and lonely in the woods and forests of the south. 
  Yet ere long as Tinuviel went forward a sudden dread overtook 
  her at the thought of what she had dared to do and what lay before; 
  then did she turn back for a while, and she wept, wishing Dairon 
  was with her, and it is said that he indeed was not far off, but was 
  wandering lost in the great pines, the Forest of Night, where 
  afterward Turin slew Beleg by mishap.' Nigh was Tinuviel now to 
  those places, but she entered not that dark region, and regaining 
  heart pressed on, and by reason of the greater magic of her being 
  and because of the spell of wonder and of sleep that fared about her 
  no such dangers assailed her as did Beren before; yet was it a long 
  and evil and weary journey for a maiden to tread. 
  Now is it to be told to thee, Eriol, that in those days Tevildo had 
  but one trouble in the world, and that was the kindred of the Dogs. 
  Many indeed of these were neither friends nor foes of the Cats, for 
  they had become subject to Melko and were as savage and cruel as 
  any of his animals; indeed from the most cruel and most savage he 
  bred the race of wolves, and they were very dear indeed to him. 
  Was it not the great grey wolf Karkaras Knife-fang, father of 
  
  wolves, who guarded the gates of Angamandi in those days and 
  long had done so? Many were there however who would neither 
  bow to Melko nor live wholly in fear of him, but dwelt either in the 
  dwellings of Men and guarded them from much evil that had 
  otherwise befallen them or roamed the woods of Hisi1ome or 
  passing the mountainous places fared even at times into the region 
  of Artanor and the lands beyond and to the south. 
  Did ever any of these view Tevildo or any of his thanes or 
  subjects, then there was a great baying and a mighty chase, and 
  albeit seldom was any cat slain by reason of their skill in climbing 
  and in hiding and because of the protecting might of Melko, yet 
  was great enmity between them, and some of those hounds were 
  held in dread among the cats. None however did Tevildo fear, for 
  he was as strong as any among them, and more agile and more 
  swift save only than Huan Captain of Dogs. So swift was Huan 
  that on a time he had tasted the fur of Tevildo, and though 
  Tevildo had paid him for that with a gash from his great claws, yet 
  was the pride of the Prince of Cats unappeased and he lusted to do 
  a great harm to Huan of the Dogs. 
  Great therefore was the good fortune that befell Tinuviel in 
  meeting with Huan in the woods, although at first she was mortally 
   
  afraid and fled. But Huan overtook her in two leaps, and speaking 
  soft and deep the tongue af the Lost Elves he bid her be not afraid, 
  and "Wherefore," said he, "do I see an Elfin maiden, and one most 
  fair, wandering alone so nigh to the abodes of the Ainu of Evil? 
  Knowst thou not these are very evil places to be in, little one, even 
  with a companion, and they are death to the lonely?" 
  "That know I," said she, "and I am not here for the love of 
  wayfaring, but I seek only Beren." 
  "What knowest thou then," said Huan, "of Beren -- or indeed 
  meanest thou Beren son of the huntsman of the Elves, Egnor 
  bo-Rimion, a friend of mine since very ancient days?" 
  "Nay, I know not even whether my Beren be thy friend, for I 
  seek only Beren from beyond the Bitter Hills, whom I knew in the 
  woods near to my father's home. Now is he gone, and my mother 
  Gwendeling says of her wisdom that he is a thrall in the cruel 
  house of Tevildo Prince of Cats; and whether this be true or yet 
  worse be now befallen him I do not know, and I go to discover him 
  -- though plan I have none." 
  "Then will I make thee one," said Huan, "but do thou trust in 
  me, for I am Huan of the Dogs, chief foe of Tevildo. Rest thee 
  now with me a while within the shadows of the wood, and I will 
  think deeply." 
  Then Tinuviel did as he said, and indeed she slept long while 
  Huan watched, for she was very weary. But after a while awakening 
  she said: "Lo, I have tarried over long. Come, what is thy thought, 
  0 Huan?" 
  And Huan said: "A dark and difficult matter is this, and no 
  other rede can I devise but this. Creep now if thou hast the heart to 
  the abiding place of that Prince while the sun is high, and Tevildo 
  and the most of his household drowze upon the terraces before his 
  gates. There discover in what manner thou mayst whether Beren 
  be indeed within, as thy mother said to thee. Now I will lie not far 
  hence in the woods, and thou wilt do me a pleasure and aid thy 
  own desires an going before Tevildo, be Beren there or be he not, 
  thou tellest him how thou hast stumbled upon Huan of the Dogs 
  lying sick in the woods at this place. Do not indeed direct him 
  hither, for thou must guide him, if it may be, thyself. Then wilt 
  thou see what I contrive for thee and for Tevildo. Methinks that 
  bearing such tidings Tevildo will not entreat thee ill within his 
  halls nor seek to hold thee there." 
  
  In this way did Huan design both to do Tevildo a hurt, or 
  perchance if it might so be to slay him, and to aid Beren whom he 
   
  guessed in truth to be that Beren son of Egnor whom the hounds of 
  Hisilome loved. Indeed hearing the name of Gwendeling and 
  knowing thereby that this maiden was a princess of the woodland 
  fairies he was eager to aid her, and his heart warmed to her 
  sweetness. 
  Now Tinuviel taking heart' stole near to the halls of Tevildo, 
  and Huan wondered much at her courage, following unknown to 
  her, as far as he might for the success of his design. At length 
  however she passed beyond his sight, and leaving the shelter of the 
  trees came to a region of-long grass dotted with bushes that sloped 
  ever upward toward a shoulder of the hills. Now upon that rocky 
  spur the sun shone, but over all the hills and mountains at its back 
  a black cloud brooded, for there was Angamandi; and Tinuviel 
  fared on not daring to look up at that gloom, for fear oppressed 
  her, and as she went the ground rose and the grass grew more scant 
  and rock-strewn until it came even to a cliff, sheer of one side, and 
  there upon a stony shelf was the castle of Tevildo. No pathway led 
  thereto, and the place where it stood fell towards the woods in 
  terrace after terrace so that none might reach its gates save by 
  many great leaps, and those became ever steeper as the castle drew 
  more nigh. Few were the windows of the house and upon the 
  ground there were none -- indeed the very gate was in the air where 
  in the dwellings of Men are wont to be the windows of the upper 
  floor; but the roof had many wide and flat spaces open to the sun. 
  Now does Tinuviel wander disconsolate upon the lowest terrace 
  and look in dread at the dark house upon the hill, when behold, 
  she came at a bend in the rock upon a lone cat lying in the sun and 
  seemingly asleep. As she approached he opened a yellow eye and 
  blinked at her, and thereupon rising and stretching he stepped up 
  to her and said: "Whither away, little maid -- dost not know that 
  you trespass on the sunning ground of his highness Tevildo and 
  his thanes?" 
  Now Tinuviel was very much afraid, but she made as bold an 
  answer as she was able, saying: "That know I, my lord" -- and this 
  pleased the old cat greatly, for he was in truth only Tevildo's 
  doorkeeper -- "but I would indeed of your goodness be brought to 
  Tevildo's presence now -- nay, even if he sleeps," said she, for the 
  doorkeeper lashed his tail in astonished refusal. "I have words of 
  immediate import for his private ear. Lead me to him, my lord," 
  she pleaded, and thereat the cat purred so loudly that she dared to 
  stroke his ugly head, and this was much larger than her own, being 
  greater than that of any dog that is now on Earth. Thus entreated, 
   
   
   
  Umuiyan, for such was his name, said: "Come then with me," and 
  seizing Tinuviel suddenly by her garments at the shoulder to her 
  great terror he tossed her upon his back and leaped upon the 
  second terrace. There he stopped, and as Tinuviel scrambled 
  from his back he said: "Well is it for thee that this afternoon my 
  lord Tevildo lieth upon this lowly terrace far from his house, for a 
  great weariness and a desire for sleep has come upon me, so that I 
  fear me I should not be willing to carry thee much farther"; now 
  Tinuviel was robed in her robe of sable mist. 
  So saying Umuiyan* yawned mightily and stretched himself 
  before he led her along that terrace to an open space, where upon a 
  wide couch of baking stones lay the horrible form of Tevildo 
  himself, and both his evil eyes were shut. Going up to him the 
  doorcat Umuiyan spoke in his ear softly, saying: "A maiden awaits 
  
  thy pleasure, my lord, who hath news of importance to deliver to 
  thee, nor would she take my refusal." Then did Tevildo angrily 
  lash his tail, half opening an eye -- "What is it -- be swift," said he, 
  "for this is no hour to come desiring audience of Tevildo Prince of 
  Cats." 
  "Nay, lord," said Tinuviel trembling, "be not angry; nor do I 
  think that thou wilt when thou hearst, yet is the matter such that 
  it were better not even whispered here where the breezes blow," 
  and Tinuviel cast a glance as it were of apprehension toward the 
  woods. 
  "Nay, get thee gone," said Tevildo, "thou smellest of dog, and 
  what news of good came ever to a cat from a fairy that had had 
  dealings with the dogs?" 
  "Why, sir, that I smell of dogs is no matter of wonder, for I have 
  just escaped from one -- and it is indeed of a certain very mighty 
  dog whose name thou knowest that I would speak." Then up sat 
  Tevildo and opened his eyes, and he looked all about him, and 
  stretched three times, and at last bade the doorcat lead Tinuviel 
  within; and Umuiyan caught her upon his back as before. Now 
  was Tinuviel in the sorest dread, for having gained what she 
  desired, a chance of entering Tevildo's stronghold and maybe of 
  discovering whether Beren were there, she had no plan more, and 
  knew not what would become of her -- indeed had she been able 
  she would have fled; yet now do those cats begin to ascend the 
  terraces towards the castle, and one leap does Umuiyan make 
  bearing Tinuviel upwards and then another, and at the third he 
  stumbled so that Tinuviel cried out in fear, and Tevildo said: 
  "What ails thee, Umuiyan, thou clumsy-foot? It is time that thou 
  left my employ if age creeps on thee so swiftly."  
   
  * Written above Umuiyan here is the name Gumniow, enclosed within brackets. 
   
  But Umuiyan said:  
  "Nay, lord, I know not what it is, but a mist is before mine 
  eyes and my head is heavy," and he staggered as one drunk, so that 
  Tinuviel slid from his back, and thereupon he laid him down as if 
  in a dead sleep; but Tevildo was wroth and seized Tinuviel and 
  none too gently, and himself bore her to the gates. Then with a 
  mighty leap he sprang within, and bidding that maiden alight he 
  set up a yell that echoed fearsomely in the dark ways and passages. 
  Forthwith they hastened to him from within, and some he bid 
  descend to Umuiyan and bind him and cast him from the rocks 
  "on the northern side where they fall most sheer, for he is of no use 
  more to me," he said, "for age has robbed him of his sureness of 
  foot"; and Tinuviel quaked to hear the ruthlessness of this beast. 
  But even as he spake he himself yawned and stumbled as with a 
  sudden drowziness, and he bid others to lead Tinuviel away to a 
  certain chamber within, and that was the one where Tevildo was 
  accustomed to sit at meat with his greatest thanes. It was full of 
  bones and smelt evilly; no windows were there and but one door; 
  but a hatchway gave from it upon the great kitchens, and a red 
  light crept thence and dimly lit the place. 
  Now so adread was Tinuviel when those catfolk left her there 
  that she stood a moment unable to stir, but soon becoming used to 
  the darkness she looked about and espying the hatchway that had a 
  wide sill she sprang thereto, for it was not over high and she was a 
  nimble Elf. Now gazing therethrough, for it was ajar, she saw the 
  wide vaulted kitchens and the great fires that burnt there, and 
  those that toiled always within, and the most were cats -- but 
  behold, there by a great fire stooped Beren, and he was grimed 
  with labour, and Tinuviel sat and wept, but as yet dared nothing. 
  Indeed even as she sat the harsh voice of Tevildo sounded suddenly 
  
  within that chamber: "Nay, where then in Melko's name has that 
  mad Elf fled," and Tinuviel hearing shrank against the wall, but 
  Tevildo caught sight of her where she was perched and cried: 
  "Then the little bird sings not any more; come down or I must 
  fetch thee, for behold, I will not encourage the Elves to seek 
  audience of me in mockery." 
  Then partly in fear, and part in hope that her clear voice might 
  carry even to Beren, Tinuviel began suddenly to speak very loud 
  and to tell her tale so that the chambers rang; but "Hush, dear 
  maiden," said Tevildo, "if the matter were secret without it is not 
   
   
   
  one for bawling within." Then said Tinuviel: "Speak not thus to 
  me, 0 cat, mighty Lord of Cats though thou be, for am I not 
  Tinuviel Princess of Fairies that have stepped out of my way to do 
  thee a pleasure?" Now at those words, and she had shouted them 
  even louder than before, a great crash was heard in the kitchens as 
  of a number of vessels of metal and earthenware let suddenly fall" 
  but Tevildo snarled: "There trippeth that fool Beren the Elf. 
  Melko rid me of such folk" -- yet Tinuviel, guessing that Beren-had 
  heard and been smitten with astonishment, put aside her fears and 
  repented her daring no longer. Tevildo nonetheless was very 
  wroth at her haughty words, and had he not been minded first to 
  discover what good he might get from her tale, it had fared ill with 
  Tinuviel straightway. Indeed from that moment was she in great 
  peril, for Melko and all his vassals held Tinwelint and his folk as 
  outlaws, and great was their joy to ensnare them and cruelly 
  entreat them, so that much favour would Tevildo have gained had 
  he taken Tinuviel before his lord. Indeed, so soon as she named 
  herself, this did he purpose to do when his own business had 
  been done, but of a truth his wits were drowzed that day, and he 
  forgot to marvel more why Tinuviel sat perched upon the sill of 
  the hatchway; nor did he think more of Beren, for his mind was 
  bent only to the tale Tinuviel bore to him. Wherefore said he, 
  dissembling his evil mood, "Nay, Lady, be not angry, but come, 
  delay whetteth my desire -- what is it that thou hast for my ears, for 
  they twitch already." 
  But Tinuviel said: "There is a great beast, rude and violent, and 
  his name is Huan" -- and at that name Tevildo's back curved, and 
  his hair bristled and crackled, and the light of his eyes was red -- 
  "and," she went on, "it seems to me a shame that such a brute be 
  suffered to infest the woods so nigh even to the abode of the 
  powerful Prince of Cats, my lord Tevildo"; but Tevildo said: 
  "Nor is he suffered, and cometh never there save it be by stealth." 
  "Howso that may be," said Tinuviel, "there he is now, yet 
  methinks that at last may his [life] be brought utterly to an end, for 
  lo, as I was going through the woods I saw where a great animal lay 
  upon the ground moaning as in sickness -- and behold, it was 
  Huan, and some evil spell or malady has him in its grip, and still he 
  lies helpless in a dale not a mile westward in the woods from this 
  hall. Now with this perhaps I would not have troubled your ears, 
  had not the brute when I approached to succour him snarled upon 
  me and essayed to bite me, and meseems that such a creature 
  deserves whatever come to him." 
   
   
  Now all this that Tinuviel spake was a great lie in whose 
  devising Huan had guided her, and maidens of the Eldar are not 
  wont to fashion lies; yet have I never heard that any of the Eldar 
  blamed her therein nor Beren afterward, and neither do I, for 
  Tevildo was an evil cat and Melko the wickedest of all beings, and 
  
  Tinuviel was in dire peril at their hands. Tevildo however, himself 
  a great and skilled liar, was so deeply versed in the lies and 
  subtleties of all the beasts and creatures that he seldom knew 
  whether to believe what was said to him or not, and was wont to 
  disbelieve all things save those he wished to believe true, and so 
  was he often deceived by the more honest. Now the story of Huan 
  and his helplessness so pleased him that he was fain to believe it 
  true, and determined at least to test it; yet at first he feigned 
  indifference, saying this was a small matter for such secrecy and 
  might have been spoken outside without further ado. But Tinuviel 
  said she had not thought that Tevildo Prince of Cats needed to 
  learn that the ears of Huan heard the slightest sounds a league 
  away, and the voice of a cat further than any sound else. 
  Now therefore Tevildo sought to discover from Tinuviel under 
  pretence of mistrusting her tale where exactly Huan might be 
  found, but she made only vague answers, seeing in this her only 
  hope of escaping from the castle, and at length Tevildo, overcome 
  by curiosity and threatening evil things if she should prove false, 
  summoned two of his thanes to him, and one was Oikeroi, a fierce 
  and warlike cat. Then did the three set out with Tinuviel from that 
  place, but Tinuviel took off her magical garment of black and 
  folded it, so that for all its size and density it appeared no more 
  than the smallest kerchief (for so was. she able), and thus was she 
  borne down the terraces upon the back of Oikeroi without mishap, 
  and no drowziness assailed her bearer. Now crept they through 
  the woods in the direction she had named, and soon does Tevildo 
  smell dog and bristles and lashes his great tail, but after he climbs a 
  lofty tree and looks down from thence into that dale that Tinuviel 
  had shown to them. There he does indeed see the great form of 
  Huan lying prostrate groaning and moaning, and he comes down 
  in much glee and haste, and indeed in his eagerness he forgets 
  Tinuviel, who now in great fear for Huan lies hidden in a bank of 
  fern. The design of Tevildo and his two companions was to enter 
  that dale silently from different quarters and so come all suddenly 
  upon Huan unawares and slay him, or if he were too stricken to 
  make fight to make sport of him and torment him. This did they 
  now, but even as they leapt out upon him Huan sprang up into the 
   
  air with a mighty baying, and his jaws closed in the back close to 
  the neck of that cat Oikeroi, and Oikeroi died; but the other thane 
  fled howling up a great tree, and so was Tevildo left alone face to 
  face with Huan, and such an encounter was not much to his mind, 
  yet was Huan upon him too swiftly for flight, and they fought 
  fiercely in that glade, and the noise that Tevildo made was very 
  hideous; but at length Huan had him by the throat, and that cat 
  might well have perished had not his claws as he struck out blindly 
  pierced Huan's eye. Then did Huan give tongue, and Tevildo 
  screeching fearsomely got himself loose with a great wrench and 
  leapt up a tall and smooth tree that stood by, even as his companion 
  had done. Despite his grievous hurt Huan now leaps beneath that 
  tree baying mightily, and Telvido curses him and casts evil words 
  upon him from above. 
  Then said Huan: "Lo, Tevildo, these are the words of Huan 
  whom thou thoughtest to catch and slay helpless as the miserable 
  mice it is thy wont to hunt -- stay for ever up thy lonely tree and 
  bleed to death of thy wounds, or come down and feel again my 
  teeth. But if neither are to thy liking, then tell me where is 
  Tinuviel Princess of Fairies and Beren son of Egnor, for these are 
  my friends. Now these shall be set as ransom against thee -- though 
  it be valuing thee far over thy worth." 
  "As for that cursed Elf, she lies whimpering in the ferns yonder, 
  an my ears mistake not," said Tevildo, "and Beren methinks is 
  
  being soundly scratched by Miaule my cook in the kitchens of my 
  castle for his clumsiness there an hour ago." 
  "Then let them be given to me in safety," said Huan, "and thou 
  mayest return thyself to thy halls and lick thyself unharmed." 
  "Of a surety my thane who is here with me shall fetch them for 
  thee," said Tevildo, but growled Huan: "Ay, and fetch also all thy 
  tribe and the hosts of the Orcs and the plagues of Melko. Nay, I 
  am no fool; rather shalt thou give Tinuviel a token and she shall 
  fetch Beren, or thou shalt stay here if thou likest not the other 
  way." Then was Tevildo forced to cast down his golden collar -- a 
  token no cat dare dishonour, but Huan said: "Nay, more yet is 
  needed, for this will arouse all thy folk to seek thee," and this 
  Tevildo knew and had hoped. So was it that in the end weariness 
  and hunger and fear prevailed upon that proud cat, a prince of the 
  service of Melko, to reveal the secret of the cats and the spell that 
  Melko had entrusted to him; and those were words of magic 
  whereby the stones of his evil house were held together, and 
  whereby he held all beasts of the catfolk under his sway, filling 
   
  them with an evil power beyond their nature; for long has it been 
  said that Tevildo was an evil fay in beastlike shape. When therefore 
  he had told it Huan laughed till the woods rang, for he knew that 
  the days of the power of the cats were over. 
  Now sped Tinuviel with the golden collar of Tevildo back to the 
  lowest terrace before the gates, and standing she spake the spell in 
  her clear voice. Then behold, the air was filled with the voices of 
  cats and the house of Tevildo shook; and there came therefrom a 
  host of indwellers and they were shrunk to puny size and were 
  afeared of Tinuviel, who waving the collar of Tevildo spake before 
  them certain of the words that Tevildo had said in her hearing to 
  Huan, and they cowered before her. But she said: "Lo, let all 
  those of the folk of the Elves or of the children of Men that are 
  bound within these halls be brought forth," and behold, Beren 
  was brought forth, but of other thralls there were none, save only 
  Gimli, an aged Gnome, bent in thraldom and grown blind, but 
  whose hearing was the keenest that has been in the world, as all 
  songs say. Gimli came leaning upon a stick and Beren aided him, 
  but Beren was clad in rags and haggard, and he had in his hand a 
  great knife he had caught up in the kitchen, fearing some new ill 
  when the house shook and all the voices of the cats were heard; but 
  when he beheld Tinuviel standing amid the host of cats that 
  shrank from her and saw the great collar of Tevildo, then was he' 
  amazed utterly, and knew not what to think. But Tinuviel was 
  very glad, and spoke saying: "0 Beren from beyond the Bitter 
  Hills, wilt thou now dance with me -- but let it not be here." And 
  she led Beren far away, and all those cats set up a howling and 
  wailing, so that Huan and Tevildo heard it in the woods, but none 
  followed or molested them, for they were afraid, and the magic of 
  Melko was fallen from them. 
  This indeed they rued afterward when Tevildo returned home 
  followed by his trembling comrade, for Tevildo's wrath was 
  terrible, and he lashed his tail and dealt blows at all who stood 
  nigh. Now Huan of the dogs, though it might seem a folly, when 
  Beren and Tinuviel came to that glade had suffered that evil 
  Prince to return without further war, but the great collar of gold 
  he had set about his own neck, and at this was Tevildo more angry 
  than all else, for a great magic of strength and power lay therein. 
  Little to Huan's liking was it that Tevildo lived still, but now no 
  longer did he fear the cats, and that tribe has fled before the dogs 
  ever since, and the dogs hold them still in scorn since the humbling 
  of Tevildo in the woods nigh Angamandi; and Huan has not done 
   
  
   
   
  any greater deed. Indeed afterward Melko heard all and he cursed 
  Tevildo and his folk and banished them, nor have they since that 
  day had lord or master or any friend, and their voices wail and 
  screech for their hearts are very lonely and bitter and full of loss, 
  yet there is only darkness therein and no kindliness. 
  At the time however whereof the tale tells it was Tevildo's chief 
  desire to recapture Beren and Tinuviel and to slay Huan, that he 
  might regain the spell and magic he had lost, for he was in great 
  fear of Melko, and he dared not seek his master's aid and reveal his 
  defeat and the betrayal of his spell. Unwitting of this Huan feared 
  those places, and was in great-dread lest those doings come swiftly 
  to Melko's ear, as did most things that came to pass in the world; 
  wherefore now Tinuviel and Beren wandered far away with Huan, 
  and they became great in friendship with him, and in that life 
  Beren grew strong again and his thraldom fell from him, and 
  Tinuviel loved him. 
  Yet wild and rugged and very lonely were those days, for never a 
  face of Elf or of Man did they see, and Tinuviel grew at last to long 
  sorely for Gwendeling her mother and the songs of sweet magic 
  she was used to sing to her children as twilight fell in the woodlands 
  by their ancient halls. Often she half fancied she heard the flute of 
  Dairon her brother, in pleasant glades' wherein they sojourned, 
  and her heart grew heavy. At length she said to Beren and to 
  Huan: "I must return home," and now is it Beren's heart that is 
  overcast with sorrow, for he loved that life in the woods with the 
  dogs (for by now many others had become joined to Huan), yet 
  not if Tinuviel were not there. 
  Nonetheless said he: "Never may I go back with thee to the land 
  of Artanor -- nor come there ever after to seek thee, sweet Tinuviel, 
  save only bearing a Silmaril; nor may that ever now be achieved, 
  for am I not a fugitive from the very halls of Melko, and in danger 
  of the most evil pains do any of his servants spy me." Now this he 
  said in the grief of his heart at parting with Tinuviel, and she was 
  tornin mind, abiding not the thought of leaving Beren nor yet of 
  living ever thus in exile. So sat she a great while in sad thought and 
  she spoke not, but Beren sat nigh and at length said: "Tinuviel, 
  one thing only can we do -- go get a Silmaril"; and she sought 
  thereupon Huan, asking his aid and advice, but he was very grave 
  and saw nothing but folly in the matter. Yet in the end Tinuviel 
  begged of him the fell of Oikeroi that he slew in the affray of the 
  glade; now Oikeroi was a very mighty cat and Huan carried that 
  fell with him as a trophy. 
   
   
  Now doth Tinuviel put forth her skill and fairy-magic, and she 
  sews Beren into this fell and makes him to the likeness of a great 
  cat, and she teaches him how to sit and sprawl, to step and bound 
  and trot in the semblance of a cat, till Huan's very whiskers 
  bristled at the sight, and thereat Beren and Tinuviel laughed. 
  Never however could Beren learn to screech or wail or to purr like 
  any cat that ever walked, nor could Tinuviel awaken a glow in the 
  dead eyes of the catskin -- "but we must put up with that," said she, 
  "and thou hast the air of a very noble cat if thou but hold thy 
  tongue." 
  Then did they bid farewell to Huan and set out for the halls of 
  Melko by easy journeys, for Beren was in great discomfort and 
  heat within the fur of Oikeroi, and Tinuviel's heart became lighter 
  awhile than it had been for long, and she stroked Beren or pulled 
  his tail, and Beren was angry because he could not lash it in answer 
  as fiercely as he wished. At length however they drew near to 
  
  Angamandi, as indeed the rumblings and deep noises, and the 
  sound of mighty hammerings of ten thousand smiths labouring 
  unceasingly, declared to them. Nigh were the sad chambers where 
  the thrall-Noldoli laboured bitterly under the Orcs and goblins 
  of the hills, and here the gloom and darkness was great so that 
  their hearts fell, but Tinuviel arrayed her once more in her dark 
  garment of deep sleep. Now the gates of Angamandi were of iron 
  wrought hideously and set with knives and spikes, and before 
  them lay the greatest wolf the world has ever seen, even Karkaras 
  Knife-fang who had never slept; and Karkaras growled when he 
  saw Tinuviel approach, but of the cat he took not much heed, for 
  he thought little of cats and they were ever passing in and out. 
  "Growl not, 0 Karkaras," said she, "for I go to seek my lord 
  Melko, and this thane of Tevildo goeth with me as escort." Now 
  the dark robe veiled all her shimmering beauty, and Karkaras was 
  not much troubled in mind, yet nonetheless he approached as was 
  his wont to snuff the air of her, and the sweet fragrance of the 
  Eldar that garment might not hide. Therefore straightway did 
  Tinuviel begin a magic dance, and the black strands of her dark 
  veil she cast in his eyes so that his legs shook with a drowziness and 
  he rolled over and was asleep. But not until he was fast in dreams 
  of great chases in the woods of Hisilome when he was yet a whelp 
  did Tinuviel cease, and then did those twain enter that black 
  portal, and winding down many shadowy ways they stumbled at 
  length into the very presence of Melko. 
  In that gloom Beren passed well enough as a very thane of 
   
   
   
  Tevildo, and indeed Oikeroi had aforetime been much about the 
  halls of Melko, so that none heeded him and he slunk under the 
  very chair of the Ainu unseen, but the adders and evil things there 
  lying set him in great fear so that he durst not move. 
  Now all this fell out most fortunately, for had Tevildo been with 
  Melko their deceit would have been discovered -- and indeed of 
  that danger they had thought, not knowing that Tevildo sat now in 
  his halls and knew not what to do should his discomfiture become 
  noised in Angamandi; but behold, Melko espieth Tinuviel and 
  saith: "Who art thou that flittest about my halls like a bat? How 
  camest thou in, for of a surety thou dost not belong here?" 
  "Nay, that I do not yet," saith Tinuviel, "though I may per- 
  chance hereafter, of thy goodness, my lord Melko. Knowest thou 
  not that I am Tinuviel daughter of Tinwelint the outlaw, and he 
  hath driven me from his halls, for he is an overbearing Elf and I 
  give not my love at his command." 
  Now in truth was Melko amazed that the daughter of Tinwelint 
  came thus of her free will to his dwelling, Angamandi the terrible, 
  and suspecting something untoward he asked what was her desire: 
  "for knowest thou not," saith he, "that there is no love here for thy 
  father or his folk, nor needst thou hope for soft words and good 
  cheer from me." 
  "So hath my father said," saith she, "but wherefore need I 
  believe him? Behold, I have a skill of subtle dances, and 1 would 
  dance now before you, my lord, for then methinks I might readily 
  be granted some humble corner of your halls wherein to dwell 
  until such times as you should eall for the little dancer Tinuviel to 
  lighten your cares." 
  "Nay," saith Melko, "such things are little to my mind; but as 
  thou hast come thus far to dance, dance, and after we will see," 
  and with that he leered horribly, for his dark mind pondered some 
  evil. 
  Then did Tinuviel begin such a dance as neither she nor any 
  
  other sprite or fay or elf danced ever before or has done since, and 
  after a while even Melko's gaze was held in wonder. Round the hall 
  she fared, swift as a swallow, noiseless as a bat, magically beautiful 
  as only Tinuviel ever was, and now she was at Melko's side, now 
  before him, now behind, and her misty draperies touched his face 
  and waved before his eyes, and the folk that sat about the walls or 
  stood in that place were whelmed one by one in sleep, falling down 
  into deep dreams of all that their ill hearts desired. 
  Beneath his chair the adders lay like stones, and the wolves 
   
  before his feet yawned and slumbered, and Melko gazed on 
  enchanted, but he did not sleep. Then began Tinuviel to dance 
  a yet swifter dance before his eyes, and even as she danced she sang 
  in a voice very low and wonderful a song which Gwendeling had 
  taught her long ago, a song that the youths and maidens sang 
  beneath the cypresses of the gardens of Lorien when the Tree 
  of Gold had waned and Silpion was gleaming. The voices of 
  nightingales were in it, and many subtle odours seemed to fill 
  the air of that noisome place as she trod the floor lightly as a feather 
  in the wind; nor has any voice or sight of such beauty ever again 
  been seen there, and Ainu Melko for all his power and majesty 
  succumbed to the magic of that Elf-maid, and indeed even the 
  eyelids of Lorien had grown heavy had he been there to see. Then 
  did Melko fall forward drowzed, and sank at last in utter sleep 
  down from his chair upon the floor, and his iron crown rolled 
  away. 
  Suddenly Tinuviel ceased. In the hall no sound was heard save 
  of slumbrous breath; even Beren slept beneath the very seat of 
  Melko, but Tinuviel shook him so that he awoke at last. Then in 
  fear and trembling he tore asunder his disguise and freeing himself 
  from it leapt to his feet. Now does he draw that knife that he had 
  from Tevildo's kitchens and he seizes the mighty iron crown, but 
  Tinuviel could not move it and scarcely might the thews of Beren 
  avail to turn it. Great is the frenzy of their fear as in that dark hall 
  of sleeping evil Beren labours as noiselessly as may be to prise out a 
  Silmaril with his knife. Now does he loosen the great central jewel 
  and the sweat pours from his brow, but even as he forces it from 
  the crown lo! his knife snaps with a loud crack. 
  Tinuviel smothers a cry thereat and Beren springs away with 
  the one Silmaril in his hand, and the sleepers stir and Melko 
  groans as though ill thoughts disturbed his dreams, and a black 
  look comes upon his sleeping face. Content now with that one 
  lashing gem those twain fled desperately from the hall, stumbling 
  wildly down many dark passages till from the glimmering of grey 
  light they knew they neared the gates -- and behold! Karkaras lies 
  across the threshold, awake once more and watchful. 
  Straightway Beren thrust himself before Tinuviel although she 
  said him nay, and this proved in the end ill, for Tinuviel had not 
  e to cast her spell of slumber over the beast again, ere seeing 
  Beren he bared his teeth and growled angrily. "Wherefore this 
  surliness, Karkaras?" said Tinuviel. "Wherefore this Gnome" 
  who entered not and yet now issueth in haste?" quoth Knife-fang, 
   
   
   
  and with that he leapt upon Beren, who struck straight between 
  the wolf's eyes with his fist, catching for his throat with the other 
  hand. 
  Then Karkaras seized that hand in his dreadful jaws, and it was 
  the hand wherein Beren clasped the blazing Silmaril, and both 
  hand and jewel Karkaras bit off and took into his red maw. Great 
  was the agony of Beren and the fear and anguish of Tinuviel, yet 
  
  even as they expect to feel the teeth of the wolf a new thing strange 
  and terrible comes to pass. Behold now that Silmaril blazeth with 
  a white and hidden fire of its own nature and is possessed of a fierce 
  and holy magic -- for did it not come from Valinor and the blessed 
  realms, being fashioned with spells of the Gods and Gnomes 
  before evil came there; and it doth not tolerate the touch of evil 
  flesh or of unholy hand. Now cometh it into the foul body of 
  Karkaras, and suddenly that beast is burnt with a terrible anguish 
  and the howling of his pain is ghastly to hear as it echoeth in those 
  rocky ways, so that all that sleeping court within awakes. Then did 
  Tinuviel and Beren flee like the wind from the gates, yet was 
  Karkaras far before them raging and in madness as a beast pursued 
  by Balrogs; and after when they might draw breath Tinuviel wept 
  over the maimed arm of Beren kissing it often, so that behold it 
  bled not, and pain left it, and was healed by the tender healing 
  of her love; yet was Beren ever after surnamed among all folk 
  Ermabwed the One-handed, which in the language of the Lonely 
  Isle is Elmavoite. 
  Now however must they bethink them of escape -- if such may 
  be their fortune, and Tinuviel wrapped part of her dark mantle 
  about Beren, and so for a while flitting by dusk and dark amid the 
  hills they were seen by none, albeit Melko had raised all his Orcs of 
  terror against them; and his fury at the rape of that jewel was 
  greater than the Elves had ever seen it yet. 
  Even so it seems soon to them that the net of the hunters drew 
  ever more tightly upon them, and though they had reached the 
  edge of the more familiar woods and passed the glooms of the 
  forest of Taurfuin, still were there many leagues of peril yet to pass 
  between them and the caverns of the king, and even did they reach 
  ever there it seemed like they would but draw the chase behind 
  them thither and Melko's hate upon all that woodland folk. So 
  great indeed was the hue and cry that Huan learnt of it far away, 
  and he marvelled much at the daring of those twain, and still more 
  that ever they had escaped from Angamandi. 
  Now goes he with many dogs through the woods hunting Orcs 
   
   
   
  and thanes of Tevildo, and many hurts he got thus, and many of 
  them he slew or put to fear and flight, until one even at dusk the 
  Valar brought him to a glade in that northward region of Artanor 
  that was called afterward Nan Dumgorthin, the land of the dark 
  idols, but that is a matter that concerns not this tale. Howbeit it 
  was even then a dark land and gloomy and foreboding, and dread 
  wandered beneath its lowering trees no less even than in Taurfuin; 
  and those two Elves Tinuviel and Beren were lying therein weary 
  and without hope, and Tinuviel wept but Beren was fingering his 
  knife. 
  Now when Huan saw them he would not suffer them to speak or 
  to tell any of their tale, but straightway took Tinuviel upon his 
  mighty back and bade Beren run as best he could beside him, 
  , "for," said he, "a great company of the Orcs are drawing swiftly 
  hither, and wolves are their trackers and their scouts." Now doth 
  Huan's pack run about them, and they go very swiftly along quick 
  and secret paths towards the homes of the folk of Tinwelint far 
  away. Thus was it that they eluded the host of their enemies, but 
  had nonetheless many an encounter afterward with wandering 
  things of evil, and Beren slew an Orc that came nigh to dragging 
  off Tinuviel, and that was a good deed. Seeing then that the hunt 
  still pressed them close, once more did Huan lead them by winding 
  ways, and dared not yet straightly to bring them to the land of the 
  woodland fairies. So cunning however was his leading that at last 
  
  after many days the chase fell far away, and no longer did they see 
  or hear anything of the bands of Orcs; no goblins waylaid them 
  nor did the howling of any evil wolves come upon the airs at night, 
  and belike that was because already they had stepped within the 
  circle of Gwendeling's magic that hid the paths from evil things 
  and kept harm from the regions of the woodelves. 
  Then did Tinuviel breathe freely once more as she had not done 
  since she fled from her father's halls, and Beren rested in the sun 
  far from the glooms of Angband until the last bitterness of thraldom 
  left him. Because of the light falling through green leaves and the 
  whisper of clean winds and the song of birds once more are they 
  wholly unafraid. 
  At last came there nevertheless a day whereon waking out of a 
  deep slumber Beren started up as one who leaves a dream of happy 
  things coming suddenly to his mind, and he said: "Farewell, 0 
  Huan, most trusty comrade, and thou, little Tinuviel, whom I 
  love, fare thee well. This only I beg of thee, get thee now straight 
  to the safety of thy home, and may good Huan lead thee. But I -- lo, 
   
   
   
  I must away into the solitude of the woods, for I have lost that 
  Silmaril which I had, and never dare I draw near to Angamandi 
  more, wherefore neither will I enter the halls of Tinwelint." Then 
  he wept to himself, but Tinuviel who was nigh and had hearkened 
  to his musing came beside him and said: "Nay, now is my heart 
  changed," and if thou dwellest in the woods, 0 Beren Ermabwed, 
  then so will I, and if thou wilt wander in the wild places there will I 
  wander also, or with thee or after thee: -- yet never shall my father 
  see me again save only if thou takest me to him." Then indeed was 
  Beren glad at her sweet words, and fain would he have dwelt with 
  her as a huntsman of the wild, but his heart smote him for all that 
  she had suffered for him, and for her he put away his pride. 
  Indeed she reasoned with him, saying it would be folly to be 
  stubborn, and that her father would greet them with nought but 
  joy, being glad to see his daughter yet alive -- and "maybe," said 
  she, "he will have shame that his jesting has given thy fair hand to 
  the jaws of Karkaras." But Huan also she implored to return with 
  them a space, for "my father owes thee a very great reward, 0 
  Huan," saith she, "an he loves his daughter at all." 
  So came it that those three set forward once again together, and 
  came at last back to the woodlands that Tinuviel knew and loved 
  nigh to the dwellings of her folk and to the deep halls of her home. 
  Yet even as they approach they find fear and tumult among that 
  people such as had not been for a long age, and asking some that 
  wept before their doors they learned that ever since the day of 
  Tinuviel's secret flight ill-fortune had befallen them. Lo, the king 
  had been distraught with grief and had relaxed his ancient wariness 
  and cunning; indeed his warriors had been sent hither and thither 
  deep into the unwholesome woods searching for that maiden, and 
  many had been slain or lost for ever, and war there was with 
  Melko's servants about all their northern and eastern borders, so 
  that the folk feared mightily lest that Ainu upraise his strength 
  and come utterly to crush them and Gwendeling's magic have not 
  the strength to withhold the numbers of the Orcs. "Behold," 
  said they, "now is the worst of all befallen, for long has Queen 
  Gwendeling sat aloof and smiled not nor spoken, looking as it were 
  to a great distance with haggard eyes, and the web of her magic has 
  blown thin about the woods, and the woods are dreary, for Dairon 
  comes not back, neither is his music heard ever in the glades. 
  Behold now the crown of all our evil tidings, for know that there 
  has broken upon us raging from the halls of Evil a great grey wolf 
  
  filled with an evil spirit, and he fares as though lashed by some 
   
   
  hidden madness, and none are safe. Already has he slain many 
  as he runs wildly snapping and yelling through the woods, so 
  that the very banks of the stream that flows before the king's 
  halls has become a lurking-place of danger. There comes the 
  awful wolf oftentimes to drink, looking as the evil Prince 
  himself with bloodshot eyes and tongue lolling out, and never can 
  he slake his desire for water as though some inward fire devours 
  him." 
  Then was Tinuviel sad at the thought of the unhappiness that 
  had come upon her folk, and most of all was her heart bitter at the 
  story of Dairon, for of this she had not heard any murmur before. 
  Yet could she not wish Beren had come never to the lands of 
  Artanor, and together they made haste to Tinwelint; and already 
  to the Elves of the wood it seemed that the evil was at an end now 
  that Tinuviel was come back among them unharmed. Indeed they 
  scarce had hoped for that. 
  In great gloom do they find King Tinwelint, yet suddenly is his 
  sorrow melted to tears of gladness, and Gwendeling sings again 
  for joy when Tinuviel enters there and casting away her raiment of 
  dark mist she stands before them in her pearly radiance of old. For 
  a while all is mirth and wonder in that hall, and yet at length the 
  king turns his eyes to Beren and says: "So thou hast returned too -- 
  bringing a Silmaril, beyond doubt, in recompense for all the ill 
  thou hast wrought my land; or an thou hast not, I know not 
  wherefore thou art here." 
  Then Tinuviel stamped her foot and cried so that the king and 
  all about him wondered at her new and fearless mood: "For 
  shame, my father -- behold, here is Beren the brave whom thy 
  jesting drove into dark places and foul captivity and the Valar 
  alone saved from a bitter death. Methinks 'twould rather befit a 
  king of the Eldar to reward him than revile him." 
  "Nay," said Beren, "the king thy father hath the right. Lord," 
  said he, "I have a Silmaril in my hand even now." 
  "Show me then," said the king in amaze. 
  "That I cannot," said Beren, "for my hand is not here"; and he 
  held forth his maimed arm. 
  Then was the king's heart turned to him by reason of his stout 
  and courteous demeanour, and he bade Beren and Tinuviel relate 
  to him all that had befallen either of them, and he was eager to 
  hearken, for he did not fully comprehend the meaning of Beren's 
  words. When however he had heard all yet more was his heart 
  turned to Beren, and he marvelled at the love that had awakened in 
   
   
  the heart of Tinuviel so that she had done greater deeds and more 
  daring than any of the warriors of his folk. 
  "Never again," said he, "0 Beren I beg of thee, leave this court 
  nor the side of Tinuviel, for thou art a great Elf and thy name will 
  ever be great among the kindreds." Yet Beren answered him 
  proudly, and said: "Nay, 0 King, I hold to my word and thine, 
  and I will get thee that Silmaril or ever I dwell in peace in thy 
  halls." And the king entreated him to journey no more into the 
  dark and unknown realms, but Beren said: "No need is there 
  thereof, for behold that jewel is even now nigh to thy caverns," 
  and he made clear to Tinwelint that that beast that ravaged his 
  land was none other than Karkaras, the wolfward of Melko's gates 
  -- and this was not known to all, but Beren knew it taught by Huan, 
  whose cunning in the reading of track and slot was greatest among 
  all the hounds, and therein are none of them unskilled. Huan 
  
  indeed was with Beren now in the halls, and when those twain 
  spoke of a chase and a great hunt he begged to be in that deed; and 
  it was granted gladly. Now do those three prepare themselves to 
  harry that beast, that all the folk be rid of the terror of the wolf, 
  and Beren kept his word, bringing a Silmaril to shine once more in 
  Elfinesse. King Tinwelint himself led that chase, and Beren was 
  beside him, and Mablung the heavy-handed, chief of the king's 
  thanes, leaped up and grasped a spear" -- a mighty weapon captured 
  in battle with the distant Orcs -- and with those three stalked Huan 
  mightiest of dogs, but others they would not take according to the 
  desire of the king, who said: "Four is enough for the slaying even 
  of the Hell-wolf" -- but only those who had seen knew how 
  fearsome was that beast, nigh as large as a horse among Men, and 
  so great was the ardour of his breath that it scorched whatsoever it 
  touched. About the hour of sunrise they set forth, and soon after 
  Huan espied a new slot beside the stream, not far from the king's 
  doors, "and," quoth he, "this is the print of Karkaras." Thereafter 
  they followed that stream all day, and at many places its banks 
  were new-trampled and torn and the water of the pools that lay 
  about it was fouled as though some beasts possessed of madness 
  had rolled and fought there not long before. 
  Now sinks the sun and fades beyond the western trees and 
  darkness is creeping down from Hisilome so that the light of the 
  forest dies. Even so come they to a place where the spoor swerves 
  from the stream or perchance is lost in its waters and Huan may no 
  longer follow it; and here therefore they encamp, sleeping in turns 
  beside the stream, and the early night wears away. 
   
  Suddenly in Beren's watch a sound of great terror leaped up 
  from far away -- a howling as of seventy maddened wolves -- then 
  lo! the brushwood cracks and saplings snap as the terror draweth 
  near, and Beren knows that Karkaras is upon them. Scarce had he 
  time to rouse the others, and they were but just sprung up and 
  half-awake, when a great form loomed in the wavering moonlight 
  filtering there, and it was fleeing like one mad, and its course was 
  bent towards the water. Thereat Huan gave tongue, and straight- 
  way the beast swerved aside towards them, and foam was dripping 
  from his jaws and a red light shining from his eyes, and his face 
  was marred with mingled terror and with wrath. No sooner did he 
  leave the trees than Huan rushed upon him fearless of heart, but 
  he with a mighty leap sprang right over that great dog, for all his 
  fury was kindled suddenly against Beren whom he recognized as 
  he stood behind, and to his dark mind it seemed that there was the 
  cause of all his agony. Then Beren thrust swiftly upward with a 
  spear into his throat, and Huan leapt again and had him by a hind 
  leg, and Karkaras fell as a stone, for at that same moment the 
  ting's spear found his heart, and his evil spirit gushed forth and 
  sped howling faintly as it fared over the dark hills to Mandos'; but 
  Beren lay under him crushed beneath his weight. Now they roll 
  back that carcase and fall to cutting it open, but Huan licks Beren's 
  face whence blood is flowing. Soon is the truth of Beren's words 
  made clear, for the vitals of the wolf are half-consumed as though 
  an inner fire had long been smouldering there, and suddenly the 
  night is filled with a wondrous lustre, shot with pale and secret 
  colours, as Mablung" draws forth the Silmaril. Then holding it 
  out he said: "Behold 0 King,"" but Tinwelint said: "Nay, never 
  will I handle it save only if Beren give it to me." But Huan said: 
  "And that seems like never to be, unless ye tend him swiftly, for 
  methinks he is hurt sorely"; and Mablung and the king were 
  ashamed. 
  Therefore now they raised Beren gently up and tended him and 
  washed him, and he breathed, but he spoke not nor opened his 
  
  eyes, and when the sun arose and they had rested a little they bore 
  him as softly as might be upon a bier of boughs back through the 
  woodlands; and nigh midday they drew near the homes of the folk 
  again, and then were they deadly weary, and Beren had not moved 
  nor spoken, but groaned thrice. 
  There did all the people flock to meet them when their approach 
  was noised among them, and some bore them meat and cool drinks 
  and salves and healing things for their hurts, and but for the harm 
   
   
  that Beren had met great indeed had been their joy. Now then they 
  covered the leafy boughs whereon he lay with soft raiment, and 
  they bore him away to the halls of the king, and there was Tinuviel 
  awaiting them in great distress; and she fell upon Beren's breast 
  and wept and kissed him, and he awoke and knew her, and after 
  Mablung gave him that Silmaril, and he lifted it above him gazing 
  at its beauty, ere he said slowly and with pain: "Behold, 0 King, I 
  give thee the wondrous jewel thou didst desire, and it is but a little 
  thing found by the wayside, for once methinks thou hadst one 
  beyond thought more beautiful, and she is now mine." Yet even as 
  he spake the shadows of Mandos lay upon his face, and his spirit 
  fled in that hour to the margin of the world, and Tinuviel's tender 
  kisses called him not back.' 
  Then did Veanne suddenly cease speaking, and Eriol sadly 
  said: 'A tale of ruth for so sweet a maid to tell'; but behold, 
  Veanne wept, and not for a while did she say: 'Nay, that is not all 
  the tale; but here endeth all that I rightly know,' and other 
  children there spake, and one said: 'Lo, I have heard that the 
  magic of Tinuviel's tender kisses healed Beren, and recalled his 
  spirit from the gates of Mandos, and long time he dwelt among the 
  Lost Elves wandering the glades in love with sweet Tinuviel.' But 
  another said: 'Nay, that was not so, 0 Ausir, and if thou wilt listen 
  I will tell the true and wondrous tale; for Beren died there in 
  Tinuviel's arms even as Veanne has said, and Tinuviel crushed 
  with sorrow and finding no comfort or light in all the world 
  followed him swiftly down those dark ways that all must tread 
  alone. Now her beauty and tender loveliness touched even the 
  cold heart of Mandos, so that he suffered her to lead Beren forth 
  once more into the world, nor has this ever been done since to Man 
  or Elf, and many songs and stories are there of the prayer of 
  Tinuviel before the throne of Mandos that I remember not right 
  well. Yet said Mandos to those twain: "Lo, O Elves, it is not to any 
  life of perfect joy that I dismiss you, for such may no longer be 
  found in all the world where sits Melko of the evil heart -- and know 
  ye that ye will become mortal even as Men, and when ye fare 
  hither again it will be for ever, unless the Gods summon you 
  indeed to Valinor." Nonetheless those twain departed hand in 
  hand, and they fared together through the northern woods, and 
  oftentimes were they seen dancing magic dances down the hills, 
  and their name became heard far and wide.' 
  And thereat that boy ceased, and Veanne said: 'Aye, and they 
   
  did more than dance, for their deeds afterward were very great, 
  and many tales are there thereof that thou must hear, 0 Eriol 
  Melinon, upon another time of tale-telling. For those twain it is 
  that stories name i-Cuilwarthon, which is to say the dead that live 
  again, and they became mighty fairies in the lands about the north 
  of Sirion. Behold now all is ended -- and doth it like thee?' But 
  Eriol said: 'Indeed 'tis a wondrous tale, such as I looked not to 
  hear from the lips of the little maids of Mar Vanwa Tyalieva,' but 
  Veanne answered him: 'Nay, but I fashioned it not with words of 
  myself; but it is dear to me -- and indeed all the children know of 
  
  the deeds that it relates -- and I have learned it by heart, reading it 
  in the great books, and I do not comprehend all that is set therein.' 
  'Neither do I,' said Eriol -- but suddenly cried Ausir: 'Behold, 
  Eriol, Veanne has never told thee what befell Huan; nor how he 
  would take no rewards from Tinwelint nor dwell nigh him, but 
  wandered forth again grieving for Tinuviel and Beren. On a time 
  he fell in with Mablung" who aided in the chase, and was now 
  fallen much to hunting in lonely parts; and the twain hunted 
  together as friends until the days of Glorund the Drake and of 
  Turin Turambar, when once more Huan found Beren and played 
  his part in the great deeds of the Nauglafring, the Necklace of the 
  Dwarves.' 
  'Nay, how could I tell all this,' said Veanne, 'for behold it is time 
  for the evening meat already'; and soon after the great gong rang. 
  The second version of the Tale of Tinuviel. 
  As already mentioned (p. 3), there exists a revised version of part of the 
  tale in a typescript (made by my father). This follows the manuscript 
  version closely or very closely on the whole, and in no way alters the style 
  or air of the former; it is therefore unnecessary to give this second version 
  in extenso. But the typescript does in places introduce interesting 
  changes, and these are given below (the pages of the corresponding 
  passages in the manuscript version are given in the margin). 
  The title in the typescript (which begins with the Link passage already 
  given, pp. 4 -- 7) was originally 'The Tale of Tynwfiel, Princess of Dor 
  Athro', which was changed to 'The Tale of Tinuviel, the Dancer of 
  Doriath'. 
  (8) 'Who then was Tinuviel?' said Eriol. 'Knowst thou not,' said 
  Ausir, 'she was the daughter of Singoldo, king of Artanor?' 'Hush 
   
  thee, Ausir,' said Veanne, 'this is my tale, and 'tis a tale of the 
  Gnomes, wherefore I beg that thou fill not Eriol's ear with thy 
  Elfin names. Lo! I will tell this tale only, for did I not see Melian 
  and Tinuviel once long ago with my own eyes when journeying by 
  the Way of Dreams?' 
  'What then was Queen Melian like,' quoth Eriol, 'if thou hast 
  seen her, 0 Veanne?' 
  'Slender and very dark of hair,' said she, 'and her skin was white 
  and pale, but her eyes shone seeming to hold great depths. Clad 
  she was in filmy garments most lovely yet of the hue of night, 
  jet-spangled and girt with silver. If ever she sang or if ever 
  she danced, dreams and slumbers passed over the heads of those 
  that were nigh, making them heavy as it were with a strong wine 
  of sleep. Indeed she was a sprite that, escaping from Lorien's 
  gardens before even Kor was built, wandered in the wild places of 
  the world and in every lonely wood. Nightingales fared with her 
  singing about her as she went -- and 'twas the song of these birds 
  that smote the ears of Thingol as he marched at the head of that 
  second tribe of the Eldalie which afterward became the Shore- 
  land Pipers, the Solosimpi of the Isle. Now had they come a great 
  way from dim Palisor, and wearily the companies laboured behind 
  the swift-footed horse of Orome, wherefore the music of the magic 
  birds of Melian seemed to him full of all solace, more beautiful 
  than other melodies of Earth, and he strayed aside for a moment, 
  as he thought, from the host, seeking in the dark trees whence it 
  might come. 
  And it is said that it was not a moment that he hearkened, but 
  many years, and vainly his people sought him, until at length they 
  must perforce follow Orome upon Tol Eressea, and be borne 
  thereon far away leaving him listening to the birds enchanted in 
  the woods of Aryador. That was the first sorrow of the Solosimpi, 
  that after were many; but Iluvatar in memory of Thingol set a seed 
  of music in the hearts of that folk above all kindreds of the Earth 
  
  save only the Gods, and after, as all story tells, it blossomed 
  wondrously upon the isle and in glorious Valinor. 
  Little sorrow, however, had Thingol; for after a little, as him 
  seemed, he came upon Melian lying on a bed of leaves... 
  * 
  (9) Long thereafter, as now thou knowest, Melko brake once more 
  into the world from Valinor, and wellnigh all beings therein came 
  under his foul thraldom; nor were the Lost Elves free, nor the 
  errant Gnomes that wandered the mountainous places seeking 
  their stolen treasury. Yet some few there were that led by mighty 
  kings still defied that evil one in fast and hidden places, and if 
   
   
   
  Turgon King of Gondolin was the most glorious of these, for a 
  while the most mighty and the longest free was Thingol of the 
  Woods. 
  Now in the after-days of Sunshine and Moonsheen still dwelt 
  Thingol in Artanor and ruled a numerous and hardy folk drawn 
  from all the tribes of ancient Elfinesse -- for neither he nor his 
  people went to the dread Battle of Unnumbered Tears -- a matter 
  which toucheth not this tale. Yet was his lordship greatly increased 
  after that most bitter field by fugitives seeking a leader and a 
  home. Hidden was his dwelling thereafter from the vision and 
  knowledge of Melko by the cunning magics of Melian the fay, and 
  she wove spells about all the paths that led thereto, so that none 
  but the children of the Eldalie might tread them without straying. 
  Thus was the king guarded against all evils save treachery alone; 
  his halls were builded in a deep cavern, vaulted immeasurable, 
  that knew no other entrance than a rocky door, mighty, pillared 
  with stone, and shadowed by the loftiest and most ancient trees in 
  all the shaggy forests of Artanor. A great stream was there that 
  fared a dark and silent course in the deep woods, and this flowed 
  wide and swift before that doorway, so that all who would enter 
  that portal must first cross a bridge hung by the Noldoli of 
  Thingol's service across that water -- and narrow it was and 
  strongly guarded. In no wise ill were those forest lands, although 
  not utterly distant were the Iron Mountains and black Hisilome 
  beyond them where dwelt the strange race of Men, and thrall- 
  Noldoli laboured, and few free-Eldar went. 
  Two children had Thingol then, Dairon and Tinuviel... 
  ) 
  'her mother was a fay, a child of Lorien' for manuscript 'her 
  mother was a fay, a daughter of the Gods'. 
  * 
  (11) 
  'Now Beren was a Gnome, son of Egnor the forester' as in 
  manuscript; but Egnor changed to Barahir. This however was a 
  much later and as it were casual change; Beren's father was still 
  Egnor in 1925. 
  ) 
  Manuscript version 'and all the Elves of the woodland thought 
  of the Gnomes of Dor Lomin as treacherous creatures, cruel and 
  faithless' is omitted in the typescript. 
  * 
  ) 
  Angband for manuscript Angamandi, and throughout. 
  *0 
   
  (14) Many a combat and an escape had he in those days, and he slew 
  therein more than once both wolf and the Orc that rode thereon 
  with nought but an ashen club that he bore; and other perils and 
  
  adventures... 
  (15) But Melko looking wroth upon him asked: <How hast thou, 0 
  thrall, dared to fare thus out of the land where thy folk dwells at 
  my behest, and to wander in the great woods unbidden, leaving 
  the labours to which thou hast been set?" Then answered Beren 
  that he was no runagate thrall, but came of a kindred of the 
  Gnomes that dwelt in Aryador where were many of the folk of 
  Men. Then was Melko yet more wroth, saying: "Here have we a 
  plotter of deep treacheries against Melko's lordship, and one 
  worthy of the tortures of the Balrogs" -- for he sought ever to 
  destroy the friendship and intercourse of Elves and Men, lest they 
  forget the Battle of Unnumbered Tears and once more arise in 
  wrath against him. But Beren seeing his peril answered: "Think 
  not, 0 most mighty Belcha Morgoth (for such be his names 
  among the Gnomes), that could be so; for, an it were, then should 
  I not be here unaided and alone. No friendship has Beren son of 
  Egnor for the kindred of Men; nay indeed, wearying utterly of the 
  lands infested by that folk he has wandered out of Aryador. 
  Whither then should he go but to Angband? For many a great tale 
  has his father made to him aforetime of thy splendour and thy 
  glory. Lo, lord, albeit I am no renegade thrall, still do I desire 
  nothing so much as to serve thee in what small manner I may." 
  Little of truth was therein, and indeed his father Egnor was the 
  chiefest foe of Melko in all the kin of the Gnomes that still were 
  free, save only Turgon king of Gondolin and the sons of Feanor, 
  and long days of friendship had he known with the folk of Men, 
  what time he was brother in arms to Urin the steadfast; but in 
  those days he bore another name and Egnor was nought for 
  Melko. The truth, however, did Beren then tell, saying that he 
  was a great huntsman, swift and cunning to shoot or snare or to 
  outrun all birds and beasts. "I was lost unawares in a part of the 
  hills that were not known to me, 0 lord," he said, "the while I was 
  hunting; and wandering far I came to strange lands and knew no 
  other rede of safety save to fare to Angband, that all can find who 
  see the black hills of the north from afar. I would myself have fared 
  to thee and begged of thee some humble office (as a winner of 
  meats for thy table, perchance) had not these Orcs seized me and 
  tormented me unjustly." 
  Now the Valar must have inspired that speech, or maybe it was 
  a spell of cunning words cast upon him in compassion by Melian as 
  he fled from the hall; for indeed it saved his life... 
   
   
   
  Subsequently a part of this passage was emended on the type- 
  script, to read: 
  ... and long days of friendship had he known with the folk of 
  Men (as had Beren himself thereafter as brother in arms to Urin 
  the Steadfast); but in those days the Orcs named him Rog the 
  Fleet, and the name of Egnor was nought to Melko. 
  At the same time the words 'Now the Valar must have inspired 
  that speech' were changed to 'Now the Valar inspired that speech'. 
  (15) 
  Thus was Beren set by Melko as a thrall to The Prince of Cats, 
  whom the Gnomes have called Tiberth Bridhon Miaugion, but 
  the Elves Tevildo. 
  Subsequently Tiberth appears for MS Tevildo throughout, 
  and in one place the full name Tiberth Bridhon Miaugion appears 
  again. In the MS the Gnomish name is Tifil. 
  (17) 
  ... getting nought but a bitten finger for his toil. Then was 
  Tiberth wroth, and said: "Thou hast lied to my lord, 0 Gnome, 
  
  and art fitter to be a scullion than a huntsman, who canst not catch 
  even the mice about my halls." Evil thereafter were his days in the 
  power of Tiberth; for a scullion they made him, and unending 
  labour he had in the hewing of wood and drawing of water, and in 
  the menial services of that noisome abode. Often too was he 
  tormented by the cats and other evil beasts of their company, and 
  when, as happened at whiles, there was an Orc-feast in those halls, 
  he would ofttimes be set to the roasting of birds and other meats 
  upon spits before the mighty fires in Melko's dungeons, until he 
  swooned for the overwhelming heat; yet he knew himself fortunate 
  beyond all hope in being yet alive among those cruel foes of Gods 
  and Elves. Seldom got he food or sleep himself, and he became 
  haggard and half-blind, so that he wished often that never straying 
  out of the wild free places of Hisilome he had not even caught sight 
  afar off of the vision of Tinuviel. 
  * 
  (17) 
  But Melian laughed not, nor said aught thereto; for in many 
  things was she wise and forewise -- yet nonetheless it was a thing 
  unthought in a mad dream that any Elf, still less a maiden, the 
  daughter of that king who had longest defied Melko, should fare 
  alone even to the borders of that sorrowful country amid which 
  lies Angband and the Hells of Iron. Little love was there between 
  the woodland Elves and the folk of Angband even in those days 
  before the Battle of Unnumbered Tears when Melko's power was 
  not grown to its full, and he veiled his designs, and spread his net 
   
   
   
  of lies. "No help wilt thou get therein of me, little one," said she; 
  "for even if magic and destiny should bring thee safe out of that 
  foolhardiness, yet should many and great things come thereof, 
  and on some many sorrows, and my rede is that thou tell never thy 
  father of thy desire." 
  But this last word of Melian's did Thingol coming unaware 
  overhear, and they must perforce tell him all, and he was so wroth 
  when he heard it that Tinuviel wished that never had her thoughts 
  been revealed even to her mother. 
  (18) 
  Indeed I have no love for him, for he has destroyed our play 
  together, our music and our dancing." But Tinuviel said: "I ask it 
  not for him, but for myself, and for that very play of ours together 
  aforetime." And Dairon said: "And for thy sake I say thee nay"; 
  and they spake no more thereof together, but Dairon told the king 
  of what Tinuviel had desired of him, fearing lest that dauntless 
  maiden fare away to her death in the madness of her heart. 
   (18) 
  ... he might not shut his daughter for ever in the caves, where the 
  light was only that of torches dim and flickering. 
  (19) 
  The names of all the tallest and longest things upon Earth were set 
  in that song: the beards of the Indrafangs, the tail of Carcaras, the 
  body of Glorund the drake, the bole of Hirilorn, and the sword of 
  Nan she named, nor did she forget the chain Angainu that Aule 
  and Tulkas made, or the neck of Gilim the giant that is taller than 
  many elm trees;... 
  Carcaras is spelt thus subsequently in the typescript. 
  * 
  (20) 
  ... as fast as her dancing feet would flit. 
  Now when the guards awoke it was late in the morning, and 
  they fled away nor dared to bear the tidings to their lord; and 
  
  Dairon it was bore word of the escape of Tinuviel to Thingol, for 
  he had met the folk that ran in amazement from the ladders which 
  each morning were lifted to her door. Great was the mingled grief 
  and wrath of the king, and all the deep places of his court were in 
  uproar, and all the woods were ringing with the search; but 
  Tinuviel was already far away dancing madly through the dark 
  woods towards the gloomy foothills and the Mountains of Night. 
  'Tis said that Dairon sped swiftest and furthest in pursuit, but was 
  wrapped in the deceit of those far places, and became utterly lost, 
   
   
   
  and came never back to Elfinesse, but turned towards Palisor; and 
  there he plays subtle magic musics still, wistful and lonely in the 
  woods and forests of the south. 
  Now fared Tinuviel forward, and a sudden dread overtook her 
  at the thought of what she had dared to do, and of what lay before 
  her. Then did she turn back for a while, and wept, wishing that 
  Dairon were with her. It is said that he was not indeed at that time 
  far off, and wandered lost in Taurfuin, the Forest of Night, where 
  after Turin slew Beleg by mishap. Nigh was Tinuviel to those evil 
  places; but she entered not that dark region, and the Valar set a 
  new hope in her heart, so that she pressed on once more. 
  (21) 
  Seldom was any of the cats slain indeed; for in those days they 
  were mightier far in valour and in strength than they have been 
  since those things befell that thou art soon to learn, mightier even 
  than the tawny cats of the southern lands where the sun burns hot. 
  No less too was their skill in climbing and in hiding, and their 
  fleetness was that of an arrow, yet were the free dogs of the 
  northern woods marvellously valiant and knew no fear, and great 
  enmity was between them, and some of those hounds were held in 
  dread even by the greatest of the cats. None, however, did Tiberth 
  fear save only Huan the lord of the Hounds of Hisi1ome. So swift 
  was Huan that on a time he had fallen upon Tiberth as he hunted 
  alone in the woods, and pursuing him had overtaken him and nigh 
  rent the fur of his neck from him ere he was rescued by a host of 
  Orcs that heard his cries. Huan got him many hurts in that battle 
  ere he won away, but the wounded pride of Tiberth lusted ever for 
  his death. 
  Great therefore was the good fortune that befell Tinuviel in 
  meeting with Huan in the woods; and this she did in a little glade 
  nigh to the forest's borders, where the first grasslands begin that 
  are nourished by the upper waters of the river Sirion. Seeing him 
  she was mortally afraid and turned to flee; but in two swift leaps 
  Huan overtook her. Speaking softly the deep tongue of the Lost 
  Elves he bade her be not afeared, and "wherefore," said he, "do I 
  see an Elfin maiden, and one most fair, wandering thus nigh to the 
  places of the Prince of Evil Heart? 
  What is thy thought, O Huan?" 
  "Little counsel have I for thee," said he, "save that thou goest 
  with all speed back to Artanor and thy father's halls, and I will 
  accompany thee all the way, until those lands be reached that the 
   
   
  magic of Melian the Queen does encompass." "That will I never 
  do," said she, "while Beren liveth here, forgotten of his friends." 
  "I thought that such would be thy answer," said he, "but if thou 
  wilt still go forward with thy mad quest, then no counsel have I for 
  thee save a desperate and a perilous one: we must make now all 
  speed towards the ill places of Tiberth's abiding that are yet far 
  off. I will guide thee thither by the most secret ways, and when we 
  
  are come there thou must creep alone, if thou hast the heart, to the 
  dwelling of that prince at an hour nigh noon when he and most of 
  his household lie drowsing upon the terraces before his gates. 
  There thou mayst perchance discover, if fortune is very kind, 
  whether Beren be indeed within that ill place as thy mother said to 
  thee. But lo, I will lie not far from the foot of the mount whereon 
  Tiberth's hall is built, and thou must say to Tiberth so soon as 
  thou seest him, be Beren there or be he not, that thou hast 
  stumbled upon Huan of the Dogs lying sick of great wounds in a 
  withered dale without his gates. Fear not overmuch, for herein 
  wilt thou both do my pleasure and further thine own desires, as 
  well as may be; nor do I think that when Tiberth hears thy tidings 
  thou wilt be in any peril thyself for a time. Only do thou not direct 
  him to the place that I shall show to thee; thou must offer to 
  guide him thither thyself. Thus thou shalt get free again of his 
  evil house, and shalt see what I contrive for the Prince of Cats." 
  Then did Tinuviel shudder at the thought of what lay before, but 
  she said that this rede would she sooner take than to return home, 
  and they set forth straightway by secret pathways through the 
  woods, and by winding trails over the bleak and stony lands that 
  lay beyond. 
  At last on a day at morn they came to a wide dale hollowed like a 
  bowl among the rocks. Deep were its sides, but nought grew there 
  save low bushes of scanty leaves and withered grass. "This is the 
  Withered Dale that I spake of," said Huan. "Yonder is the cave 
  where the great 
  Here the typescript version of the Tale of Tinuviel ends, at the 
  foot of a page. I think it is improbable that any more of this version 
  was made. 
  NOTES 
  For earlier references to Olore Malle, the Way of Dreams, see 
  1. 18, 27; 2I I, 225. 
  The distinction made here between the Elves (who call the queen 
  Wendelin) and, by implication, the Gnomes (who call her 
   
   
  3. 
  4. 
  5. 
  6. 
  Gwendeling) is even more explicit in the typescript version, p. 42 
  ("tis a tale of the Gnomes, wherefore I beg that thou fill not Eriol's 
  ears with thy Elfin names') and p. 45 ('The Prince of Cats, whom the 
  Gnomes have called Tiberth Bridhon Miaugion, but the Elves 
  Tevildo'). See I.50 -- 1. 
  The manuscript as originally written read: 'Now Beren was a 
  Gnome, son of a thrall of Melko's, some have said, that laboured in 
  the darker places...' See note 4. 
  The manuscript as originally written read: 'I Beren of the Noldoli, 
  son of Egnor the huntsman...' See note 3. 
  From this point, and continuing to the words 'forests of the south' 
  on p. ax, the text is written on detache4 pages placed in the note- 
  book. There is no rejected material corresponding to this passage. It 
  is possible that it existed, and was removed from the book and lost; 
  but, though the book is in a decayed state, it does not seem that any 
  pages were removed here, and I think it more likely that my father 
  simply found himself short of space, as he wrote over the original, 
  erased, version, and (almost certainly) expanded it as he went. 
  The text as originally written read: 'came never back to Ellu, but 
  plays...' (for Ellu see Changes to Names below). As a result of the 
  interpolation 'but turned towards Palisor' Palisor is placed in the 
  south of the world. In the tale of The Coming of the Elves (I. 114) 
  
  Palisor is called 'the midmost region' (see also the drawing of 
  the 'World-Ship', 1.84), and it seems possible that the word 
  'south' should have been changed; but it remains in the typescript 
  (p.47). 
  7. 
  8.  
  9. 
  10. 
  The Tale of Turambar, though composed after the Tale of Tinuviel, 
  was in existence when Tinuviel was rewritten (see p. 69). 
  From 'amazed utterly' to 'if Tinuviel were not there' (p. 30) the text 
  is written on an inserted page; see note 5 -- here also the underlying 
  textual situation is obscure. 
  A short passage of earlier text in pencil becomes visible here, 
  ending: '... and Tinuviel grew to long sorely for Wendelin her 
  mother and for the sight of Linwe and for Kapalen making music in 
  pleasant glades.' Kapalen must be a name preceding Tifanto, itself 
  preceding Dairon (see Changes to Names below). 
  this Gnome: original reading this man. This was a slip, but a 
  significant slip (see p. 52), in all probability. It is possible that 'man'- 
  was used here, as occasionally elsewhere (e.g. p. 18 'as high as men 
  could fashion their longest ladders', where the reference is to the 
  Elves of Artanor), to mean 'male Elf', but in that case there would 
  seem no reason to change it. 
  Struck out here in the manuscript: 'Beren of the Hills'. 
  'Mablung the heavy-handed, chief of the king's thanes, leaped up 
  and grasped a spear' replaced the original reading 'Tifanto cast aside 
  his pipe and grasped a spear'. Originally the name of Tinuviel's 
   
   
   
  brother was Tifanto throughout the tale. See notes 13-15, and the 
  Commentary, p. 59. 
  13. Mablung replaced Tifanto, and again immediately below; see 
  note 12. 
  14. '0 King' replaced '0 father', see note 12. 
  15. In this place Mablung was the form as first written; see the Com- 
  mentary, p. 59. 
  16. It is essential to the narrative of the Coming of the Elves that the 
  Solosimpi were the third and last of the three tribes; 'second' here 
  can only be a slip, if a surprising one. 
  Changes made to names in 
  The Tale of Tinuviel. 
  (i) Manuscript Version 
  Ilfiniol < Elfriniol. In the typescript text the name is Ilfrin. See 
  pp. 2O1 -- 2. 
  Tinwe' Linto, Tinwelint In the opening passage of the tale (p. 8), 
  where Ausir and Veanne differ on the forms of Tinwelint's name, 
  the MS is very confused and it is impossible to understand the 
  succeeding stages. Throughout the tale, as originally written, 
  Veanne calls Tinwelint Tinto Ellu or Ellu, but in the argument at 
  the beginning it is Ausir who calls him Tin to Ellu while Veanne calls 
  him Tinto'ellon. (Tinto) Ellu is certainly an 'Elvish' form, but it is 
  corrected throughout the tale to the Gnomish Tinwelint, while 
  Ausir's Tinto Ellu at the beginning is corrected to Tintwe Linto. (At 
  the third occurrence of Tinwe' in the opening passage the name as 
  originally written was Linwe: see I. 130.) 
  In the tales of The Coming of the Elves and The Theft of Melko 
  in Part One Ellu is the name of the second lord of the Solosimpi 
  chosen in Tinwelint's place (afterwards Olwe), but at both occur- 
  ences (I. 120, 141) this is a later addition (I. 130 note 5, 155). Many 
  years later Elluagain became Thingol's name (Sindarin Elu 
  
  Thingol, Quenya Elwe Singollo, in The Silmarillion). 
  Gwendeling As the tale was originally written, Wendelin was 
  the name throughout (Wendelin is found in tales given in Part 
  One, emended from Tindriel: I. 106 -- 7, 131). It was later changed 
  throughout to the Gnomish form Gwendeling (found in the early 
  Gnomish dictionary, 1.273, itself changed later to Gwedhiling) 
  except in the mouth of Ausir, who uses the 'Elvish' form Wendelin 
  (p.8). 
  Dairon < Tifanto throughout. For the change of Tifanto > Mablung 
  at the end of the tale (notes 12-14 above) see the Commentary, 
  p. 59, and for the name Kapalen preceding Tifanto see note 9. 
  Dor Lomin < Aryador (p. 11). In the tale of The Coming of the 
   
   
   
  Elves it is said (I. 119) that Aryador was the name of Hisilome 
  among Men; for Dor Lomin -- Hisilome see I. 112. At subsequent 
  occurrences in this tale Aryador was not changed. 
  Angband was originally twice written, and in one of these cases it was 
  changed to Angamandi, in the other (p. 35) allowed to stand; in all 
  other instances Angamandi was the form first written. In the 
  manuscript version of the tale Veanne does not make consistent use 
  of Gnomish or 'Elvish' forms: thus she says Tevildo (not Tifil), 
  Angamandi, Gwendeling (< Wendelin), Tinwelint (< Tinto 
  (Ellu)). In the typescript version, on the other hand, Veanne 
  says Tiberth, Angband, Melian (( Gwenethlin), Thingol (< 
  Tinwelint). 
  Hirilorn, the Queen of Trees < Golosbrindi, the Queen of the 
  Forest (p. 18); Hirilorn < Golosbrindi at subsequent occurrences. 
  Uinen < Onen (or possibly Unen). 
  Egnor bo-Rimion < Egnor go-Rimion. In the tales previously given 
  the patronymic prefix is go- (I. 146, 155). 
  Tinwelint < Tinthellon (p. 35, the only case). Cf. Tinto'ellon men- 
  tioned above under Tinwe Linto. 
   i-Cuilwarthon < i Cuilwarthon. 
  (ii) Typescript Version. 
   Tisuviel < Tynwfiel in the title and at every occurrence until the 
  passage corresponding to MS version p. 11 'yet now did he see 
  Tinuviel dancing in the twilight', there and subsequently the form 
  typed was Tinuviel. 
  Singoldo < Tinwe Linto (p. 41). 
  Melian < Gwenethlin at every occurrence until the passage corres- 
  ponding to MS version p. 12 'the stateliness of Queen Gwendeling', 
  there and subsequently the form typed was Melian. 
  Thingol < Tinwelint at every occurrence until the passage corres- 
  ponding to MS version p. 12 'by winding paths to the abode of 
  Tinwelint'; there and subsequently the form typed was Thingol. 
  For Egnor > Barahir see p. 43. 
  Commentary on 
  The Tale of Tinuviel. 
  The primary narrative. 
  In this section I shall consider only the conduct of the main story, and 
  have for the moment such questions as the wider history implied in it, 
  Tinwelint's people and his dwelling, or the geography of the lands that 
  appear in the story. 
   
   
  The story of Beren's coming upon Tinuviel in the moonlit glade in its 
  earliest recorded form (pp. 11-- 12) was never changed in its central 
  image; and it should be noticed that the passage in The Silmarillion 
  (p. 165) is an extremely concentrated and exalted rendering of the scene: 
  many elements not mentioned there were never in fact lost. In a very late 
  
  reworking of the passage in the Lay of Leithian* the hemlocks and the 
  white moths still appear, and Daeron the minstrel is present when Beren 
  comes to the glade. But there are nonetheless the most remarkable 
  differences; and the chief of these is of course that Beren was here no 
  mortal Man, but an Elf, one of the Noldoli, and the absolutely essential 
  element of the story of Beren and Luthien is not present. It will be seen 
  later (pp. 71 -- 2, 139) that this was not originally so, however: in the now 
  lost (because erased) first form of the Tale of Tinuviel he had been a Man 
  (it is ' for this reason that I have said that the reading man in the 
  manuscript (see p. 33 and note 10), later changed to Gnome, is a 
  'significant slip'). Several years after the composition of the tale in the 
  form in which we have it he became a Man again, though at that time 
  (1925 -- 6) my father appears to have hesitated long on the matter of the 
  elvish or mortal nature of Beren. 
  In the tale there is, necessarily, a quite different reason for the hostility 
  and distrust shown to Beren in Artanor (Doriath) -- namely that 'the 
  Elves of the woodland thought of the Gnomes of Dor Lomin as treach- 
  erous creatures, cruel and faithless' (see below, p. 65). It seems clear that 
  at this time the history of Beren and his father (Egnor) was only very 
  sketchily devised; there is in any case no hint of the story of the outlaw 
  band led by his father and its betrayal by Gorlim the Unhappy (The 
  Silmarillion pp. 162ff.) before the first form of the Lay of Leithian, 
  where the story appears fully formed (the Lay was in being to rather 
  beyond this point by the late summer of 1925). But an association of 
  Beren's father (changed to Beren himself) with Urin (Hurin) as 'brother 
  in arms' is mentioned in the typescript version of the tale (pp. 44--5); 
  according to the latest of the outlines for Gilfanon's Tale (I.240) 'Urin 
  and Egnor marched with countless battalions' (against the forces of 
  Melko). 
  In the old story, Tinuviel had no meetings with Beren before the day 
  when he boldly accosted her at last, and it was at that very time that she 
  led him to Tinwelint's cave; they were not lovers, Tinuviel knew nothing 
  of Beren but that he was enamoured of her dancing, and it seems that she 
  brought him before her father as a matter of courtesy, the natural thing 
  to do. The betrayal of Beren to Thingol by Daeron (The Silmarillion 
  p. 166) therefore has no place in the old story -- there is nothing to betray; 
  and indeed it is not shown in the tale that Dairon knew anything 
  whatsoever of Beren before Tinuviel led him into the cave, beyond 
  having once seen his face in the moonlight. 
   
  * The long unfinished poem in rhyming couplets in which is told the story of Beren and 
  Luthien Tinuviel; composed in 1925-31, but parts of it substantially rewritten many years 
  later. 
   
  Despite these radical differences in the narrative structure, it is remark- 
  able how many features of the scene in Tinwelint's hall (pp.12-13), 
  when Beren stood before the king, endured, while all the inner signifi- 
  cance was shifted and enlarged. To the beginning go back, for instance, 
  Beren's abashment and silence, Tinuviel's answering for him, the sudden 
  rising of his courage and uttering of his desire without preamble or 
  hesitation. But the tone is altogether lighter and less grave than it 
  afterwards became; in the jeering laughter of Tinwelint, who treats the 
  matter as a jest and Beren as a benighted fool, there is no hint of what is 
  explicit in the later story: 'Thus he wrought the doom of Doriath, and 
  was ensnared within the curse of Mandos' (The Silmarillion p. 167). The 
  Silmarils are indeed famous, and they have a holy power (p. 34), but the 
  fate of the world is not bound up with them (The Silmarillion p. 67); 
  Beren is an Elf, if of a feared and distrusted people, and his request lacks 
  the deepest dimension of outrage; and he and Tinuviel are not lovers. 
  In this passage is the first mention of the I ron Crown of Melko, and the 
  setting of the Silmarils in the Crown; and here again is a detail that was 
  never lost: 'Never did this crown leave his head' (cf. The Silmarillion 
  
  p. 81: 'That crown he never took from his head, though its weight 
  became a deadly weariness'). 
  But from this point Veanne's story diverges in an altogether unexpected 
  fashion from the later narrative. At no other place in the Last Tales is the 
  subsequent transformation more remarkable than in this, the precursor 
  of the story of the capture of Beren and Felagund and their companions 
  by Sauron the Necromancer, the imprisonment and death of all save 
  Beren in the dungeons of Tol-in-Gaurhoth (the Isle of Werewolves in 
  the river Sirion), and the rescue of Beren and overthrow of Sauron by 
  Luthien and Huan. 
  Most notably, what may be referred to as 'the Nargothrond Element' is 
  entirely absent, and in so far as it already existed had as yet made no 
  contact with the story of Beren and Tinuviel (for Nargothrond, not yet so 
  named, at this period see pp. 81, 123 -- 4). Beren has no ring of Felagund, 
  he has no companions on his northward journey, and there is no relation- 
  ship between (on the one hand) the story of his capture, his speech with 
  Melko, and his dispatch to the house of Tevildo, and (on the other) the 
  events of the later narrative whereby Beren and the band of Elves out 
  of Nargothrond found themselves in Sauron's dungeon. Indeed, all the 
  complex background of legend, of battles and rivalries, oaths and 
  alliances, out of which the story of Beren and Luthien arises in The 
  Silmarillion, is very largely absent. The castle of the Cats 'is' the tower of 
  Sauron on Tol-in-Gaurhoth, but only in the sense that it occupies the 
  same 'space' in the narrative: beyond this there is no point in seeking even 
  shadowy resemblances between the two establishments. The monstrous 
  gormandising cats, their kitchens and their sunning terraces, and their 
   
   
   
  engagingly Elvish-feline names (Miaugion, Miaule, Meoita) all dis- 
  appeared without trace. Did Tevildo? It would scarcely be true, I think, 
  to say even that Sauron 'originated' in a cat: in the next phase of the 
  legends the Necromancer (Thu) has no feline attributes. On the other 
  hand it would be wrong to regard it as a simple matter of replacement 
  (Thu stepping into the narrative place vacated by Tevildo) without any 
  element of transformation of what was previously there. Tevildo's 
  immediate successor is 'the Lord of Wolves', himself a werewolf, and he 
  retains the Tevildo-trait of hating Huan more than any other creature in 
  the world. Tevildo was 'an evil fay in beastlike shape' (p. 29); and the 
  battle between the two great beasts, the hound against the werewolf 
  (originally the hound against the demon in feline form) was never lost. 
  When the tale returns to Tinuviel in Artanor the situation is quite the 
  reverse: for the story of her imprisonment in the house in Hirilorn and 
  her escape from it never underwent any significant change. The passage 
  in The Silmarillion (p. 172) is indeed very brief, but its lack of detail is 
  due to compression rather than to omission based on dissatisfaction; the 
  Lay of Leithian, from which the prose account in The Silmarillion 
  directly derives, is in this passage so close, in point of narrative detail, to 
  the Tale of Tinuviel as to be almost identical with it. 
  It may be observed that in this part of the story the earliest version had 
  a strength that was diminished later, in that the duration of Tinuviel's 
  imprisonment and her journey to Beren's rescue relates readily enough to 
  that of Beren's captivity, which was intended by his captors to be 
  unending; whereas in the later story there is a great deal of event and 
  movement (with the addition of Luthien's captivity in Nargothrond) to 
  be fitted into the time when Beren was awaiting his death in the dungeon 
  of the Necromancer. 
  While the strong element of 'explanatory' beast-fable (concerning cats 
  and dogs) was to be entirely eliminated, and Tevildo Prince of Cats 
  replaced by the Necromancer, Huan nonetheless remained from it as the 
  great Hound of Valinor. His encounter with Tinuviel in the woods, her 
  inability to escape from him, and indeed his love for her from the 
  
  moment of their meeting (suggested in the tale, p. 23, explicit in 
  The Silmarillion p. 173), were already present, though the context 
  of their encounter and the motives of Huan were wholly different from 
  the absence of 'the Nargothrond Element' (Felagund, Celegorm and 
  Curufin). 
  In the story of the defeat of Tevildo and the rescue of Beren the germ 
  of the later legend is clearly seen, though for the most part only in broad 
  structural resemblances. It is curious to observe that the loud speaking of 
  Tinuviel sitting perched on the sill of the kitchen hatch in the castle of the 
  Cats, so that Beren might hear, is the precursor of her singing on the 
  bridge of Tol-in-Gaurhoth the song that Beren heard in his dungeon 
  (The Silmarillion p. 174). Tevildo's intention to hand her over to Melko 
  remained in Sauron's similar purpose (ibid.); the killing of the cat 
   
   
  Oikeroi ( p.28) is the germ of Huan's fight with Draugluin -- the skin of 
  Huan's dead opponent is put to the same use in either case (pp. 30-1, 
  The Silmarillion pp. 178-- 9); the battle of Tevildo and Huan was to 
  become that of Huan and Wolf-Sauron, and with essentially the same 
  outcome: Huan released his enemy when he yielded the mastery of his 
  dwelling. This last is very notable: the utterance by Tinuviel of the spell 
  which bound stone to stone in the evil castle (p. 29). Of course, when this 
  waswritten the castle of Tevildo was an adventitious feature in the story 
  -- it had no previous history: it was an evil place through and through, 
  and the spell (deriving from Melko) that Tevildo was forced to reveal was 
  the secret of Tevildo's own power over his creatures as well as the magic 
  that held the stones together. With the entry of Felagund into the 
  eloping legend and the Elvish watchtower on Tol Sirion (Minas 
  Tirith: The Silmarillion pp. 120, 155 -- 6) captured by the Necromancer, 
  the spell is displaced: for it cannot be thought to be the work of Felagund, 
  who built the fortress, since if it had been he would have been able to 
  pronounce it in the dungeon and bring the place down over their heads -- 
  a less evil way for them to die. This element in the legend remained, 
  however, and is fully present in The Silmarillion (p. 175), though since 
  my father did not actually say there that Sauron told Huan and Luthien 
  what the words were, but only that he 'yielded himself', one may miss the 
  significance of what happened: 
  And she said: 'There everlastingly thy naked self shall endure the 
  torment of his scorn, pierced by his eyes, unless thou yield to me the 
  mastery of thy tower.' 
  Then Sauron yielded himself, and Luthien took the mastery of the 
  isle and all that was there.... 
  Then Luthien stood upon the bridge, and declared her power: and 
  the spell was loosed that bound stone to stone, and the gates were 
  thrown down, and the walls opened, and the pits laid bare. 
   Here again the actual matter of the narrative is totally different in the 
  Carly and late forms of the legend: in The Silmarillion 'many thralls and 
  ives came forth in wonder and dismay... for they had lain long in 
  darkness of Sauron', whereas in the tale the inmates who emerged 
  the shaken dwelling (other than Beren and the apparently inconse- 
  quent figure of the blind slave-Gnome Gimli) were a host of cats, 
  reduced by the breaking of Tevildo's spell to 'puny size'. (If my fatherhad 
   used in the tale names other than Huan, Beren, and Tinuviel, and inthe 
  absence of all other knowledge, including that of authorship, it wouldnot 
  be easy to demonstrate from a simple comparison between this part ofthe 
  Tale and the story as told in The Silmarillion that the resemblances 
  were more than superficial and accidental.) 
  A more minor narrative point may be noticed here. The typescriptversi 
  on would presumably have treated the fight of Huan and Tevildo 
   
   
   
  
  somewhat differently, for in the manuscript Tevildo and his companion 
  can flee up great trees (p. 28), whereas in the typescript nothing grew in 
  the Withered Dale (where Huan was to lie feigning sick) save 'low bushes 
  of scanty leaves' (p. 48). 
  In the remainder of the story the congruence between early and late 
  forms is far closer. The narrative structure in the tale may be summarised 
  thus: 
  Beren is attired for disguise in the fell of the dead cat Oikeroi. 
  He and Tinuviel journey together to Angamandi. 
  Tinuviel lays a spell of sleep on Karkaras the wolf-ward of 
  Angamandi. 
  They enter Angamandi, Beren slinks in his beast-shape beneath 
  the seat of Melko, and Tinuviel dances before Melko. 
  All the host of Angamandi and finally Melko himself are cast into 
  sleep, and Melko's iron crown rolls from his head. 
  Tinuviel rouses Beren, who cuts a Silmaril from the crown, and 
  the blade snaps. 
  The sleepers stir, and Beren and Tinuviel flee back to the gates, 
  but find Karkaras awake again. 
  Karkaras bites off Beren's outthrust hand holding the Silmaril. 
  Karkaras becomes mad with the pain of the Silmaril in his belly, 
  for the Silmaril is a holy thing and sears evil flesh. 
  Karkaras goes raging south to Artanor. 
  Beren and Tinuviel return to Artanor; they go before Tinwelint 
  and Beren declares that a Silmaril is in his hand. 
  The hunting of the wolf takes place, and Mablung the Heavy- 
  handed is one of the hunters. 
  Beren is slain by Karkaras, and is borne back to the cavern of 
  Tinwelint on a bier of boughs; dying he gives the Silmaril to 
  Tinwelint. 
  Tinuviel follows Beren to Mandos, and Mandos permits them to 
  return into the world. 
  Changing the catskin of Oikeroi to the wolfskin of Draugluin, and 
  altering some other names, this would do tolerably well as a precis of the 
  story in The Silmarillion! But of course it is devised as a summary of 
  similarities. There are major differences as well as a host of minor ones 
  that do not appear in it. 
  Again, most important is the absence of 'the Nargothrond Element'. 
  When this combined with the Beren legend it introduced Felagund 
  as Beren's companion, Luthien's imprisonment in Nargothrond by 
  Celegorm and Curufin, her escape with Huan the hound of Celegorm, 
  and the attack on Beren and Luthien as they returned from Tol-in- 
  Gaurhoth by Celegorm and Curufin, now fleeing from Nargothrond 
  (The Silmarillion pp. 173 -- 4, I /6 -- 8). 
   
   
   
  The narrative after the conclusion of the episode of 'the Thraldom of 
  Beren' is conducted quite differently in the old story (pp. 30 -- 1), in that 
  here Huan is with Beren and Tinuviel; Tinuviel longs for her home, and 
  Beren is grieved because he loves the life in the woods with the dogs, but 
  he resolves the impasse by determining to obtain a Silmaril, and though 
  Huan'thinks their plan is folly he gives them the fell of Oikeroi, clad in 
  which Beren sets out with Tinuviel for Angamandi. In The Silmarillion 
  (p. 177) likewise, Beren, after long wandering in the woods with Luthien 
  (though not with Huan), resolves to set forth again on the quest of the 
  Silmaril, but Luthien's stance in the matter is different: 
  'You must choose, Beren, between these two: to relinquish the quest 
  and your oath and seek a life of wandering upon the face of the earth; or 
  to hold to your word and challenge the power of darkness upon its 
  throne. But on either road I shall go with you, and our doom shall be 
  alike.' 
  
  There then intervened the attack on Beren and Luthien by Celegorm 
  and Curufin, when Huan, deserting his master, joined himself to them; 
  they returned together to Doriath, and when they got there Beren left 
  Luthien sleeping and went back northwards by himself, riding Curufin's 
  horse. He was overtaken on the edge of Anfauglith by Huan bearing 
  Luthien on his back and bringing from Tol-in-Gaurhoth the skins of 
  Draugluin and of Sauron's bat-messenger Thuringwethil (of whom in 
  the old story there is no trace); attired in these Beren and Luthien went to 
  Angband. Huan is here their active counsellor. 
  The later legend is thus more full of movement and incident in this 
  part than is the Tale of Tinuviel (though the final form was not achieved 
  all at one stroke, as may be imagined); and in the Silmarillion form this is 
  the more marked from the fact that the account is a compression and a 
  summary of the long Lay of Leithian.* 
   
  * Cf. Professor T. A. Shippey, The Road to Middle-earth, 1982, p. 193: 'In "Beren and 
  Luthien" as a whole there is too much plot. The other side of that criticism is that on 
  occasion Tolkien has to bc rather brisk with his own inventions. Celegorm wounds Beren, 
  and the hound Huan turns on his master and pursues him; "returning he brought to 
  Luthien a herb out of the forest. With that leaf she staunched Beren's wound, and by her 
  arts and her love she healed him...." The motif of the healing herb is a common one, the 
  centre for instance o( the Breton lai of Eliduc (turned into conte by Marie de France). But 
  in that it occupies a whole scene, if not a whole poem. In The Silmarillion it appears only to 
  be dismissed in two lines, while Beren's wound is inflicted and healed in five. Repeatedly 
  one has this sense of summary...' This sense is eminently justified! In the Lay of Leithian 
  the wounding and the healing with the herb occupy some 64 lines. (Cl. my Foreword to 
  The Silmarillion, p. 8.) 
   
  In the Tale of Tinuviel the account of Beren's disguise is characteristi- 
  cally detailed: his instruction by Tinuviel in feline behaviour, his heat 
  and discomfort inside the skin. Tinuviel's disguise as a bat has however 
  not yet emerged, and whereas in The Silmarillion when confronted by 
   
   
   
  Carcharoth she 'cast back her foul raiment' and 'commanded him to 
  sleep', here she used once more the magical misty robe spun of her hair: 
  'the black strands of her dark veil she cast in his eyes' (p. 31). The 
  indifference of Karkaras to the false Oikeroi contrasts with Carcharoth's 
  suspicion of the false Druagluin, of whose death he had heard tidings: in 
  the old story it is emphasised that no news of the discomfiture of Tevildo 
  (and the death of Oikeroi) had yet reached Angamandi. 
  The encounter of Tinuviel with Melko is given with far more detail 
  than in The Silmarillion (here much compressed from its source); 
  notable is the phrase (p. 32) 'he leered horribly, for his dark mind 
  pondered some evil', forerunner of that in The Silmarillion (p. 180): 
  Then Morgoth looking upon her beauty conceived in his thought an 
  evil lust, and a design more dark than any that had yet come into his 
  heart since he fled from Valinor. 
  We are never told anything more explicit. 
  Whether Melko's words to Tinuviel, 'Who art thou that flittest about 
  my halls like a bat?', and the description of her dancing 'noiseless as a 
  bat', were the germ of her later bat-disguise cannot be said, though it 
  seems possible. 
  The knife with which Beren cut the Silmaril from the Iron Crown 
  has a quite different provenance in the Tale of Tinuviel, being a 
  kitchen-knife that Beren took from Tevildo's castle (pp. 29, 33); in The 
  Silmarillion it was Angrist, the famous knife made by Telchar which 
  Beren took from Curufin. The sleepers of Angamandi are here disturbed 
  by the sound of the snapping of the knife-blade; in The Silmarillion it 
  is the shard flying from the snapped knife and striking Morgoth's cheek 
  that makes him groan and stir. 
  
  There is a minor difference in the accounts of the meeting with the 
  wolf as Beren and Tinuviel fled out. In The Silmarillion 'Luthien was 
  spent, and she had not time nor strength to quell the wolf'; in the tale it 
  seems that she might have done so if Beren had not been precipitate. 
  Much more important, there appears here for the first time the conception 
  of the holy power of the Silmarils that burns unhallowed flesh.* 
  The escape of Tinuviel and Beren from Angamandi and their return to 
  Artanor (pp. 34 -- 6) is treated quite differently in the Tale of Tinuviel. In 
  The Silmarillion (pp. 182 -- 3) they were rescued by the Eagles and set 
  down on the borders of Doriath; and far more is made of the healing of 
  Beren's wound, in which Huan plays a part. In the old story Huan comes 
  to them later, after their long southward flight on foot. In both accounts 
  there is a discussion between them as to whether or not they should 
  return to her father's hall, but it is quite differently conducted -- in the 
  tale it is she who persuades Beren to return, in The Silmarillion it is 
  Beren who persuades her. 
  * In an early note there is a reference to 'the sacred Silmarils': I. r 6g, note z. 
   
   
   
  There is a curious feature in the story of the Wolf-hunt (pp. 38 -- g) 
  which may be considered here (see p. 50, notes 12-15). At first, it was 
  Tinuviel's brother who took part in the hunt with Tinwelint, Beren, and 
  Huan, and his name is here Tifanto, which was the name throughout the 
  tale before its replacement by Dairon.* Subsequently 'Tifanto' -- withoutpass 
  ing through the stage of Dairon -- was replaced by Mablung the 
  heavy-handed, chief of the king's thanes', who here makes his first 
  appearance, as the fourth member of the hunt. But earlier in the tale it is 
  told that Tifanto > Dairon, leaving Artanor to seek Tinuviel, became 
  utterly lost, 'and came never back to Elfinesse' (p. 21), and the loss of 
  Tifanto > Dairon is referred to again when Beren and Tinuviel returned 
  to Artanor (pp. 36 -- 7). 
  Thus on the one hand Tifanto was lost, and it is a grief to Tinuviel on 
  her return to learn of it, but on the other he was present at the Wolf-hunt. 
  Tifanto was then changed to Dairon throughout the tale, except in the 
  story of the Wolf-hunt, where Tifanto was replaced by a new character, 
  Mablung. This shows that Tifanto was removed from the hunt before 
  the change of name to Dairon, but does not explain how, under the name 
  Tifanto, he was both lost in the wilds and present at the hunt. Since there 
  is nothing in the MS itself to explain this puzzle, I can only conclude that 
  my father did, in fact, write at first that Tifanto was lost and never came 
  back, and also that he took part in the Wolf-hunt; but observing this 
  contradiction he introduced Mablung in the latter role (and probably did 
  this even before the tale was completed, since at the last appearance of 
  Mablung his name was written thus, not emended from Tifanto: see note 
  15). It was subsequent to this that Tifanto was emended, wherever it still 
  stood, to Dairon. 
  In the tale the hunt is differently managed from the story in The 
  Silmarillion (where, incidentally, Beleg Strongbow was present). It 
  is curious that all (including, as it appears, Huan!) save Beren were 
  asleep when Karkaras came on them ('in Beren's watch', p. 39). In 
  The Silmarillion Huan slew Carcharoth and was slain by Aim, whereas 
  here Karkaras met his death from the king's spear, and the boy Ausir 
  tells at the end that Huan lived on to find Beren again at the time 
  of 'the great deeds of the Nauglafring' (p. 41). Of Huan's destiny, 
  that he should not die 'until he encountered the mightiest wolf that 
  would ever walk the world', and of his being permitted 'thrice only 
  ere his death to speak with words' (The Silmarillion p. 173), there 
  l' is nothing here. 
  The most remarkable feature of the Tale of Tinuviel remains the fact 
  that in its earliest extant form Beren was an Elf; and in this connection 
  very notable are the words of the boy at the end (p. 40): 
  
  * The idea that Timpinen (Tinfang Warble) was the son of Tinwelint and sister of 
  Tinuviel (see I. to6, note r) had been abandoned. Tifanto/Dairon is now named with 
  Tinfang and I vie as 'the three most magic players of the Elves' (p. s o) . 
   
  Yet said Mandos to those twain: 'Lo, 0 Elves, it is not to any life of 
  perfect joy that I dismiss you, for such may no longer be found in all 
  the world where sits Melko of the evil heart -- and know ye that ye mill 
  become mortal even as Men, and when ye fare hither again it will be 
  for ever, unless the Gods summon you indeed to Valinor.' 
  In the tale of The Coming of the Valar and the Building of Valinor 
  there occurs the following passage (I. 76; commentary I. 90): 
  Thither [i.e. to Mandos] in after days fared the Elves of all the clans 
  who were by illhap slain with weapons or did die of grief for those that 
  were slain -- and only so might the Eldar die, and then it was only for a 
  while. There Mandos spake their doom, and there they waited in the 
  darkness, dreaming of their past deeds, until such time as he appointed 
  when they might again be born into their children, and go forth to 
  laugh and sing again. 
  The same idea occurs in the tale of The Music of the Ainur (1. 59). The 
  peculiar dispensation of Mandos in the case of Beren and Tinuviel as here 
  conceived is therefore that their whole 'natural' destiny as Elves was 
  changed: having died as Elves might die (from wounds or from grief) 
  they were not reborn as new beings, but returned from Mandos in their 
  own persons -- yet now 'mortal even as Men'. The earliest eschatology is 
  too unclear to allow of a satisfactory interpretation of this 'mortality', and 
  the passage in The Building of Valinor on the fates of Men (1.77) is 
  particularly hard to understand (see the commentary on it, I. goff.). But 
  it seems possible that the words 'even as Men' in the address of Mandos to 
  Beren and Tinuviel were included to stress the finality of whatever 
  second deaths they might undergo; their departure would be as final as 
  that of Men, there would be no second return in their own persons, and 
  no reincarnation. They will remain in Mandos ('when ye fare hither 
  again it will be for ever') -- unless they are summoned by the Gods to 
  dwell in Valinor. These last words should probably be related to the 
  passage in The Building of Valinor concerning the fate of certain Men 
  (1.77): 
  Few are they and happy indeed for whom at a season doth Nornore the 
  herald of the Gods set out. Then ride they with him in chariots or upon 
  good horses down into the vale of Valinor and feast in the halls of 
  Valmar, dwelling in the houses of the Gods until the Great End come. 
  Places and peoples in the Tale of Tinuviel. 
  To consider first what can be learned of the geography of the Great 
  Lands from this tale: the early 'dictionary' of the Gnomish language 
   
   
  makes it clear that the meaning of Artanor was 'the Land Beyond', as it is 
  interpreted in the text (p. 9). Several passages in the Lost Tales cast light 
  on this expression. In an outline for Gilfanon's untold tale (I. 240) the 
  Noldoli exiled from Valinor 
  now fought for the first time with the Orcs and captured the pass of the 
  Bitter Hills; thus they escaped from the Land of Shadows... They 
  entered the Forest of Artanor and the Region of the Great Plains... 
  (which latter, I suggested, may be the forerunner of the later Talath 
  Dirnen, the Guarded Plain of Nargothrond). The tale to follow Gil- 
  fanon's, according to the projected scheme (I. 241), was to be that of 
  ",-Tinuviel, and this outline begins: 'Beren son of Egnor wandered out of 
  Dor Lomin [i.e. Hisilome, see I. 112] into Artanor...' In the present 
  tale, it is said that Beren came 'through the terrors of the Iron Mountains 
  until he reached the Lands Beyond' (p. 11), and also (p. 21 ) that some of 
  the Dogs 'roamed the woods of Hisilome or passing the mountainous 
  places fared even at times into the region of Artanor and the lands beyond 
  and to the south'. And finally, in the Tale of Turambar (p. 72) there is a 
  
  riference to 'the road over the dark hills of Hithlum into the great forests 
  of the Land Beyond where in those days Tinwelint the hidden king had 
  his abode'. 
  It is quite clear, then, that Artanor, afterwards called Doriath (which 
  appears in the title to the typescript text of the Tale of Tinuviel, together 
  with an earlier form Dor Athro, p. 41), lay in the original conception 
  m much the same relation to Hisilome (the Land of Shadow(s), 
  Dor Lomin, Aryador) as does Doriath to Hisilome (Hisilome) in The 
  Silmarillion: to the south, and divided from it by a mountain-range, the 
  lion Mountains or Bitter Hills. 
  In commenting on the tale of The Theft of Melko and the Darkening 
  Valinor I have noticed (I. 158 -- 9) that whereas in the Lost Tales 
  Hisilome is declared to be beyond the Iron Mountains, it is also said (in 
  the Tale of Turambar, p. 77) that these mountains were so named from 
  Angband, the Hells of Iron, which lay beneath 'their northernmost 
  fastnesses', and that therefore there seems to be a contradictory usage 
  of the term 'Iron Mountains' within the Lost Tales -- 'unless it can 
  be supposed that these mountains were conceived as a continuous range, 
  the southerly extension (the later Mountains of Shadow) forming the 
  southern fence of Hisilome, while the northern peaks, being above 
  Angband, gave the range its name'. 
  Now in the Tale of Tinuviel Beren, journeying north from Artanor, 
  drew nigh to the lower hills and treeless lands that warned of the 
  approach of the bleak Iron Mountains' (p. 14). These he had previously 
  traversed, coming out of Hisilome; but now 'he followed the Iron 
  Mountains till he drew nigh to the terrible regions of Melko's abode'. 
   
   
  This seems to support the suggestion that the mountainsfencing Hisilome 
  from the Lands Beyond were continuous with those above Angband; and 
  we may compare the little primitive map (1.81), where the mountain 
  range f isolates Hisilome (g): see I. I 12, 135. The implication is that 
  'dim' or 'black' Hisilome had no defence against Melko. 
  There appear now also the Mountains of Night (pp. 20, 46 -- 7), and it 
  seems clear that the great pinewoods of Taurfuin, the Forest of Night, 
  grew upon those heights (in The Silmarillion Dorthonion 'Land of 
  Pines', afterwards named Taur-nu-Fuin). Dairon was lost there, but 
  Tinuviel, though she passed near, did not enter 'that dark region'. There 
  is nothing to show that it was not placed then as it was later -- to the east of 
  Ered Wethrin, the Mountains of Shadow. It is also at least possible that 
  the description (in the manuscript version only, p. 23) of Tinuviel, on 
  departing from Huan, leaving 'the shelter of the trees' and coming to 'a 
  region of long grass' is a first intimation of the great plain of Ard-galen 
  (called after its desolation Anfauglith and Dor-nu-Fauglith), especially if 
  this is related to the passage in the typescript version telling of Tinuviel's 
  meeting with Huan 'in a little glade nigh to the forest's borders, where the 
  first grasslands begin that are nourished by the upper waters of the river 
  Sirion' (p. 47). 
  After their escape from Angamandi Huan found Beren and Tinuviel 
  'in that northward region of Artanor that was called afterward Nan 
  Dumgorthin, the land of the dark idols' (p. 35). In the Gnomish diction- 
  ary Nan Dumgorthin is defined as 'a land of dark forest east of Artanor 
  where on a wooded mountain were hidden idols sacrificed to by some evil 
  tribes of renegade men' (dum 'secret, not to be spoken', dumgort, 
  dungort 'an (evil) idol'). In the Lay of the Children of Hurin in 
  alliterative verse Turin and his companion Flinding (later Gwindor), 
  fleeing after the death of Beleg Strongbow, came to this land: 
  There the twain enfolded phantom twilight 
  and dim mazes dark, unholy, 
  in Nan Dungorthin where nameless gods 
  have shrouded shrines in shadows secret, 
  more old than Morgoth or the ancient lords 
  
  the golden Gods of the guarded West. 
  But the ghostly dwellers of that grey valley 
  hindered nor hurt them, and they held their course 
  with creeping flesh and quaking limb. 
  Yet laughter at whiles with lingering echo, 
  as distant mockery of demon voices 
  there harsh and hollow in the hushed twilight 
  Flinding fancied, fell, unwholesome... 
  There are, I believe, no other references to the gods of Nan Dumgorthin. 
  In the poem the land was placed west of Sirion; and finally, as Nan 
   
   
  Dungortheb 'the Valley of Dreadful Death', it becomes in The Sil- 
  marillion (pp. 81, 121) a 'no-land' between the Girdle of Melian and 
  Ered Gorgoroth, the Mountains of Terror. But the description of it in 
  the Tale of Tinuviel as a 'northward region of Artanor' clearly does not 
  imply that it lay within the protective magic of Gwendeling, and it seems 
  that this 'zone' was originally less distinctly bounded, and less extensive, 
  than 'the Girdle of Melian' afterwards became. Probably Artanor was 
  conceived at this time as a great region of forest in the heart of which was 
  Tinwelint's cavern, and only his immediate domain was protected by the 
  power of the queen: 
  Hidden was his dwelling from the vision and knowledge of Melko by 
  the magics of Gwendeling the fay, and she wove spells about the paths 
  thereto that none but the Eldar might tread them easily, and so was the 
  king secured from all dangers save it be treachery alone. (p. 9). 
  It seems, also, that her protection was originally by no means so 
  complete and so mighty a wall of defence as it became. Thus, although 
  Orcs and wolves disappeared when Beren and Tinuviel 'stepped within 
  the circle of Gwendeling's magic that hid the paths from evil things and 
  kept harm from the regions of the woodelves' (p. 35), the fear is expressed 
  that even if Beren and Tinuviel reached the cavern of King Tinwelint 
  'they would but draw the chase behind them thither' (p. 34), and 
  Tinwelint's people feared that Melko would 'upraise his strength and 
  come utterly to crush them and Gwendeling's magic have not the strength 
  to withhold the numbers of the Orcs' (p. 36). 
  The picture of Menegroth beside Esgalduin, accessible only by the 
  bridge (The Silmarillion pp. 92 -- 3) goes back to the beginning, though 
  neither cave nor river are named in the tale. But (as will be seen more 
  emphatically in later tales in this book) Tinwelint, the wood-fairy in his 
  cavern, had a long elevation before him, to become ultimately Thingol of 
  the Thousand-Caves ('the fairest dwelling of any king that has ever been 
  east of the Sea'). In the beginning, Tinwelint's dwelling was not a 
  subterranean city full of marvels, silver fountains falling into basins of 
  marble and pillars carved like trees, but a rugged cave; and if in the 
  typescript version the cave comes to be 'vaulted immeasureable', it is still 
  illuminated only by the dim and flickering light of torches (pp. 43, 46). 
  There have been earlier references in the Lost Tales to Tinwelint and 
  the place of his dwelling. In a passage added to, but then rejected from, 
  the tale of The Chaining of Melko (I. 106, note x) it is said that he was 
  lost in Hisilome and met Wendelin there; 'loving her he was content to 
  leave his folk and dance for ever in the shadows'. In The Coming of the 
  Elves (I.115) 'Tinwe abode not long with his people, and yet 'tis said 
  lives still lord of the scattered Elves of Hisilome'; and in the same tale 
  (I. 118 -- 19) the 'Lost Elves' were still there 'long after when Men were 
   
   
   
  shut in Hisilome by Melko', and Men called them the Shadow Folk, and 
  feared them. But in the Tale of Tinuviel the conception has changed. 
  Tinwelint is now a king ruling, not in Hisilome, but in Artanor.* (It is 
  not said where it was that he came upon Gwendeling.) 
  
  In the account (manuscript version only, see pp. g, 42) of Tinwelint's 
  people there is mention of Elves 'who remained in the dark', and this 
  obviously refers to Elves who never left the Waters of Awakening. (Of 
  course those who were lost on the march from Palisor also never left 'the 
  dark' (i.e. they never came to the light of the Trees), but the distinction 
  made in this sentence is not between the darkness and the light but 
  between those who remained and those who set out). On the emergence 
  of this idea in the course of the writing of the Lost Tales see I.234. Of 
  Tinwelint's subjects 'the most were Ilkorindi', and they must be those 
  who 'had been lost upon the march from Palisor' (earlier, 'the Lost Elves 
  of Hisilome'). 
  Here, a major difference in essential conception between the old 
  legend and the form in The Silmarillion is apparent. These Ilkorindi of 
  Tinwelint's following ('eerie and strange beings' whose 'dark songs and 
  chantings... faded in the wooded places or echoed in deep caves') are 
  described in terms applicable to the wild Avari ('the Unwilling') of The 
  Silmarillion; but they are of course actually the precursors of the Grey- 
  elves of Doriath. The term Eldar is here equivalent to Elves ('all the 
  Eldar both those who remained in the dark or had been lost upon the 
  march from Palisor') and is not restricted to those who made, or at least 
  embarked on, the Great Journey; all were Ilkorindi -- Dark Elves -- if they 
  never passed over the Sea. The later significance of the Great Journey in 
  conferring 'Eldarin' status was an aspect of the elevation of the Grey- 
  elves of Beleriand, bringing about a distinction of the utmost importance 
  within the category of the Moriquendi or 'Elves of the Darkness' -- the 
  Avari (who were not Eldar) and the Umanyar (the Eldar who were 'not 
  of Aman'): see the table 'The Sundering of the Elves' given in The 
  Silmarillion. Thus: 
  Lost Tales. 
  of Kor. 
  Silmarillion. 
  Avari. 
  Eldar 
  ( 
  of the Great Lands. 
  (the Darkness): 
  Ilkorindi 
  Eldar. 
  (of the 
  Great Journey). 
  of Aman 
  of Middle- 
  earth. 
  (Umanyar). 
   
  But among Tinwelint's subjects there were also Noldoli, Gnomes. 
  This matter is somewhat obscure, but at least it may be observed that the 
  manuscript and typescript versions of the Tale of Tinuviel do not 
  envisage precisely the same situation. 
   
  * In the outlines for Gilfanon's Tale the 'Shadow Folk' of Hisilome have ceased to be 
  Elves and become 'fays' whose origin is unknown: I. 237, 239. 
   
  The manuscript text is perhaps not perfectly explicit on the subject, 
  but it is said (p. g) that of Tinwelint's subjects 'the most were Ilkorindi', 
  and that before the rising of the Sun 'already were their numbers mingled 
  with a many wandering Gnomes'. Yet Dairon fled from the apparition of 
  Beren in the forest because 'all the Elves of the woodland thought of the 
  Gnomes of Dor Lomin as treacherous creatures, cruel and faithless' 
  (p. z x); and 'Dread and suspicion was between the Eldar and those of 
  their kindred that had tasted the slavery of Melko, and in this did the evil 
  deeds of the Gnomes at the Haven of the Swans revenge itself' (p. x x). 
  
  The hostility of the Elves of Artanor to Gnomes was, then, specifically a 
  hostility to the Gnomes of Hisilome (Dor Lomin), who were suspected 
  of being under the will of Melko (and this is probably a foreshadowing of 
  the suspicion and rejection of Elves escaped from Angband described in 
  The Silmarillion p. 156). In the manuscript it is said (p. 9) that all the 
  Elves of the Great Lands (those who remained in Palisor, those who were 
  lost on the march, and the Noldoli returned from Valinor) fell beneath the 
  power of Melko, though many escaped and wandered in the wild; and as 
  the manuscript text was first written (see p. x x and note 3) Beren was 'son 
  of a thrall of Melko's... that laboured in the darker places in the north 
  of Hisilome'. This conception seems reasonably clear, so far as it goes. 
  In the typescript version it is expressly stated that there were Gnomes 
  'in Tinwelint's service' (p. 43): the bridge over the forest river, leading to 
  Tinwelint's door, was hung by them. It is not now stated that all the 
  Elves of the Great Lands fell beneath Melko; rather there are named 
  several centres of resistance to his power, in addition to Tinwelint/ 
  Thingol in Artanor: Turgon of Gondolin, the Sons of Feanor, and 
  Egnor of Hisilome (Beren's father) -- one of the chiefest foes of Melko 'in 
  all the kin of the Gnomes that still were free' (p. 44). Presumably this led 
  to the exclusion in the typescript of the passage telling that the woodland 
  Elves thought of the Gnomes of Dor Lomin as treacherous and faithless 
  (see p. 43), while that concerning the distrust of those who had been 
  Melko's slaves was retained. The passage concerning Hisilome 'where 
  dwelt Men, and thrall-Noldoli laboured, and few free-Eldar went' (p. 10) 
  was also retained; but Hisilome, in Beren's wish that he had never 
  strayed out of it, becomes 'the wild free places of Hisilome' (pp. 17, 45). 
  This leads to an altogether baffling question, that of the references to 
  the Battle of Unnumbered Tears; and several of the passages just'cited 
  bear on it. 
  The story of 'The Travail of the Noldoli and the Coming of Mankind' 
  that was to have been told by Gilfanon, but which after its opening pages 
  most unhappily never got beyond the stage of outline projections, was to 
  be followed by that of Beren and Tinuviel (see I. 241). After the Battle of 
  Unnumbered Tears there is mention of the Thraldom of the Noldoli, the 
  Mines of Melko, the Spell of Bottomless Dread, the shutting of Men in 
   
   
  Hisilome, and then 'Beren son of Egnor wandered out of Dor Lomin 
  into Artanor...' (In The Silmarillion the deeds of Beren and Luthien 
  preceded the Battle of Unnumbered Tears.) 
  Now in the Tale of Tinuviel there is a reference, in both versions, to 
  the 'thrall. Noldoli' who laboured in Hisilome and of Men dwelling there; 
  and as the passage introducing Beren was first written in the manuscript 
  his father was one of these slaves. It is said, again in both versions, that 
  neither Tinwelint nor the most part of his people went to the battle, but 
  that his lordship was greatly increased by fugitives from it (p.9); and to 
  the following statement that his dwelling was hidden by the magic of 
  Gwendeling/Melian the typescript adds the word 'thereafter' (p. 43), i.e. 
  after the Battle of Unnumbered Tears. In the changed passage in the 
  typescript referring to Egnor he is one of the chiefest foes of Melko 'in all 
  the kin of the Gnomes that still were free'. 
  All this seems to allow of only one conclusion: the events of the Tale of 
  Tinuviel took place after the great battle; and this seems to be clinched 
  by the express statement in the typescript: where the manuscript (p. 15) 
  says that Melko 'sought ever to destroy the friendship and intercourse of 
  Elves and Men', the second version adds (p. 44):'lest they forget the 
  Battle of Unnumbered Tears and once more arise in wrath against him'. 
  It is very odd, therefore, that Veanne should say at the beginning (in 
  the manuscript only, p. 10 and see p. 43) that she will tell 'of things that 
  happened in the halls of Tinwelint after the arising of the Sun indeed 
  but long ere the unforgotten Battle of Unnumbered Tears'. (This in 
  any case seems to imply a much longer period between the two events 
  
  than is suggested in the outlines for Gilfanon's Tale: see I.242). 
  This is repeated later (p. 17): 'it was a thing unthought... that any 
  Elf... should fare untended to the halls of Melko, even in those 
  earlier days before the Battle of Tears when Melko's power had not 
  grown great...' But it is stranger still that this second sentence is 
  retained in the typescript (p. 45). The typescript version has thus two 
  inescapably contradictory statements: 
  Melko 'sought ever to destroy the friendship and intercourse of Elves 
  and Men, lest they forget the Battle of Unnumbered Tears' (p. 44); 
  'Little love was there between the woodland Elves and the folk of 
  Angband even in those days before the Battle of Unnumbered Tears' 
  (p- 45) 
  Such a radical contradiction within a single text is in the highest degree 
  unusual, perhaps unique, in all the writings concerned with the First 
  Age. But I can see no way to explain it, other than simply accepting it as a 
  radical contradiction; nor indeed can I explain those statements in both 
  versions that the events of the tale took place before the battle, since 
  virtually all indications point to the contrary.* 
  * In the Tale of Turambar the story of Beren and Tinuviel clearly and necessarily took 
  place before the Battle of Unnumbered Tears (pp. 71 -- 2, 140). 
   
   
   
  $3. Miscellaneous Matters. 
  (i) Morgoth. 
  Beren addresses Melko as 'most mighty Belcha Morgoth', which are said 
  to be his names among the Gnomes (p. 44). In the Gnomish dictionary 
  Belcha is-given as the Gnomish form corresponding to Melko (see 
  I.260), but Morgoth is not found in it: indeed this is the first and only 
  appearance of the name in the Lost Tales. The element goth is given in 
  the Gnomish dictionary with the meaning 'war, strife'; but if Morgoth 
  meant at this period 'Black Strife' it is perhaps strange that Beren should 
  use it in a flattering speech. A name-list made in the 193os explains 
  Morgoth as 'formed from his Orc-name Goth "Lord or Master" 
  with mor "dark or black" prefixed', but it seems very doubtful that 
  this etymology is valid for the earlier period. This name-list explains 
  Cothmog 'Captain of Balrogs' as containing the same Orc-element 
  ('Voice of Goth (Morgoth)'); but in the name-list to the tale of The Fall 
  Condolin (p. 216) the name Cothmog is said to mean 'Strife-and- 
  hatred' (mog- 'detest, hate' appears in the Gnomish dictionary), which 
  supports the interpretation of Morgoth in the present tale as 'Black 
  Strife'.* 
  (ii) Orcs and Balrogs. 
  Despite the reference to 'the wandering bands of the goblins and the 
  Orcs' (p. 14, retained in the typescript version), the terms are certainly 
  synonymous in the Tale of Turambar. The Orcs are described in the 
  present tale (ibid.) as 'foul broodlings of Melko'. In the second version 
  (p. 44) wolf-rider Orcs appear. 
  Balrogs, mentioned in the tale (p. 15), have appeared in one of the 
  outlines for Gilfanon's Tale (I. 241); but they had already played an 
  Important part in the earliest of the Lost Tales, that of The Fall of 
  Condolin (see pp. 212 -- 13). 
   
  * Nothing is said in any text to suggest that Gothmog played such a role in relation to 
  Morgoth as the interpretation 'Voice of Goth' implies, but nor is anything said to contradict 
  it, and he was from the beginning an important figure in the evil realm and in especial 
  relation to Melko (see p. 216). There is perhaps a reminiscence of 'the Voice of Morgoth' in 
  the Mouth of Sauron', the Black Numenorean who was the Lieutenant of Barad-dur (?he 
  Return of the King V. so). 
   
  (iii) Tinuviel's 'lengthening spell'. 
  Of the 'longest things' named in this spell (pp. 19 -- 20, 46) two, 'the sword 
  
  of Nan' and 'the neck of Gilim the giant', seem now lost beyond recall, 
  ough they survived into the spell in the Lay of Leithian, where the 
  sword of Nan is itself named, Clend, and Gilim is called 'the giant of 
   
   
   
  Eruman'. Gilim in the Gnomish dictionary means 'winter' (see I.260, 
  entry Melko), which does not seem particularly appropriate: though a 
  jotting, very difficult to read, in the little notebook used for memoranda 
  in connection with the Last Tales (see I. 171 ) seems to say that Nan was a 
  'giant of summer of the South', and that he was like an elm. 
  The Indravangs (Indrafangs in the typescript) are the 'Longbeards'; 
  this is said in the Gnomish dictionary to be 'a special name of the 
  Nauglath or Dwarves' (see further the Tale of the Nauglafring, p. 247). 
  Karkaras (Carcaras in the typescript) 'Knife-fang' is named in the 
  spell since he was originally conceived as the 'father of wolves, who 
  guarded the gates of Angamandi in those days and long had done so' 
  (p. 21). In The Silmarillion (p. 180) he has a different history: chosen by, 
  Morgoth 'from among the whelps of the race of Draugluin' and reared to 
  be the death of Huan, he was set before the gates of Angband in that very  
  time. In The Silmarillion (ibid.) Carcharoth is rendered 'the Red Maw', 
  and this expression is used in the text of the tale (p. 34): 'both hand and 
  jewel Karkaras bit off and took into his red maw'. 
  Glorund is the name of the dragon in the Tale of Turambar (Glaurung 
  in The Silmarillion). 
  In the tale of The Chaining of Melko there is no suggestion that 
  Tulkas had any part in the making of the chain (there in the form 
  Angaino): I.100. 
  (iv) The influence of the Valar. 
  There is frequent suggestion that the Valar in some way exercised a 
  direct influence over the minds and hearts of the distant Elves in the 
  Great Lands. Thus it is said (p. 15) that the Valar must have inspired 
  Beren's ingenious speech to Melko, and while this may be no more than a 
  'rhetorical' flourish, it is clear that Tinuviel's dream of Beren is meant to 
  be accepted as 'a dream of the Valar' (p. 19). Again, 'the Valar set a new 
  hope in her heart' (p. 47); and later in Veanne's tale the Valar are seen as 
  active 'fates', guiding the destinies of the characters -- so the Valar 
  'brought' Huan to find Beren and Tinuviel in Nan Dumgorthin (p. 35), 
  and Tinuviel says to Tinwelint that 'the Valar alone saved Beren from s 
  bitter death' (p. 37). 
   
   
  II. 
  TURAMBAR AND THE FOALOKE. 
  The Tale of Turambar, like that of Tinuviel, is a manuscript written in 
  ink over a wholly erased original in pencil. But it seems certain that the 
  extant form of Turambar preceded the extant form of Tinuviel. This 
  can be deduced in more ways than one, but the order of composition is 
  clearly exemplified in the forms of the name of the King of the Woodland 
  Elves (Thingol). Throughout the manuscript of Turambar he was origin- 
  ally Tintoglin (and this appears also in the tale of The Coming of the 
  Elves, where it was changed to Tinwelint, I. II5, 131). A note on the 
  manuscript at the beginning of the tale says: 'Tintoglin's name must be 
  altered throughout to Ellon or Tinthellon = Q. Ellu', but the note was 
  struck out, and all through the tale Tintoglin was in fact changed to 
  Tinwelint. 
  Now in the Tale of Tinuviel the king's name was first given as Ellu (or 
  Tinto Ellu), and once as Tinthellon (pp. 50-1); subsequently it was 
  changed throughout to Tinwelint. It is clear that the direction to change 
  Tintoglin to 'Ellon or Tinthellon = Q. Ellu' belongs to the time when 
  the Tale of Tinuviel was being, or had been, rewritten, and that the 
  extant Tale of Turambar already existed. 
  
  There is also the fact that the rewritten Tinuviel was followed, at the 
  same time of composition, by the first form of the 'interlude' in which 
  Gilfanon appears (see I.203), whereas at the beginning of Turambar 
  there is a reference to Ailios (who was replaced by Gilfanon) concluding 
  the previous tale. On the different arrangement of the tale-telling at this 
  point that my father subsequently introduced but failed to carry through 
  see 1.229 -- 30. According to the earlier arrangement, Ailios told his tale 
  on the first night of the feast of Turuhalme or the Logdrawing, and Eltas 
  followed with the Tale of Turambar on the second. 
  There is evidence that the Tale of Turambar was in existence at any 
  rate by the middle of 1919. Humphrey Carpenter discovered a passage, 
  written on a scrap of proof for the Oxford English Dictionary, in an early 
  alphabet of my father's devising; and transliterating it he found it to be 
  from this tale, not far from the beginning. He has told me that my father 
  was using this version of the 'Alphabet of Rumil' about June 1919 (see 
  Biography, p. 100). 
  When then Ailios had spoken his fill the time for the lighting of 
  candles was at hand, and so came the first day of Turuhalme to an 
   
   
  end; but on the second night Ailios was not there, and being asked 
  by Lindo one Eltas began a tale, and said: 
  'Now all folk gathered here know that this is the story of . 
  Turambar and the Foaloke, and it is,' said he, 'a favourite tale 
  among Men, and tells of very ancient days of that folk before the 
  Battle of Tasarinan when first Men entered the dark vales of 
  Hisilome. 
  In these days many such stories do Men tell still, and more have 
  they told in the past especially in those kingdoms of the North that 
  once I knew. Maybe the deeds of other of their warriors have 
  become mingled therein, and many matters beside that are not in 
  the most ancient tale -- but now I will tell to you the true and 
  lamentable tale, and I knew it long ere I trod Olore Malle in the 
  days before the fall of Gondolin. 
  In those days my folk dwelt in a vale of Hisilome and that land 
  did Men name Aryador in the tongues they then used, but they 
  were very far from the shores of Asgon and the spurs of the Iron 
  Mountains were nigh to their dwellings and great woods of very 
  gloomy trees. My father said to me that many of our older men 
  venturing afar had themselves seen the evil worms of Melko and 
  some had fallen before them, and by reason of the hatred of our 
  people for those creatures and of the evil Vala often was the story 
  of Turambar and the Foaloke in.their mouths -- but rather after the 
  fashion of the Gnomes did they say Turumart and the Fuithlug. 
  For know that before the Battle of Lamentation and the ruin of 
  the Noldoli there dwelt a lord of Men named Urin, and hearkening 
  to the summons of the Gnomes he and his folk marched with the 
  Ilkorindi against Melko, but their wives and children they left 
  behind them in the woodlands, and with them was Mavwin wife of 
  Urin, and her son remained with her, for he was not yet war-high. 
  Now the name of that boy was Turin and is so in all tongues, but 
  Mavwin do the Eldar call Mavoine. 
  Now Urin and his followers fled not from that battle as did most 
  of the kindreds of Men, but many of them were slain fighting to 
  the last, and Urin was made captive. Of the Noldoli who fought 
  there all the companies were slain or captured or fled away in rout, 
  save that of Turondo (Turgon) only, and he and his folk cut a path 
  for themselves out of that fray and come not into this tale. None- 
  theless the escape of that great company marred the complete 
  victory that otherwise had Melko won over his adversaries, and he 
  desired very greatly to discover whither they had fled; and this he 
  might not do, for his spies availed nothing, and no tortures at that 
  
   
  time had power to force treacherous knowledge from the captive 
  Noldoli. 
  Knowing therefore that the Elves of Kor thought little of Men, 
  holding them in scant fear or suspicion for their blindness and lack 
  of skill, he would constrain Urin to take up his employ and go seek 
  after Turondo as a spy of Melko. To this however neither threats 
  of torture nor promises of rich reward would bring Urin to con- 
  sent, for he said: "Nay, do as thou wilt, for to no evil work of thine 
  wilt thou ever constrain me, 0 Melko, thou foe of Gods and Men." 
  "Of a surety," said Melko in anger, "to no work of mine will I 
  bid thee again, nor yet will I force thee thereto, but upon deeds of 
  mine that will be little to thy liking shalt thou sit here and gaze, nor 
  be able to move foot or hand against them." And this was the 
  torture he devised for the affliction of Urin the Steadfast, and 
  setting him in a lofty place of the mountains he stood beside him 
  and cursed him and his folk with dread curses of the Valar, putting 
  a doom of woe and a death of sorrow upon them; but to Urin he 
  gave a measure of vision, so that much of those things that befell 
  his wife and children he might see and be helpless to aid, for magic 
  held him in that high place. "Behold." said Melko, "the life of 
  Turin thy son shall be accounted a matter for tears wherever Elves 
  or Men are gathered for the telling of tales"; but Urin said: "At 
  least none shall pity him for this, that he had a craven for father." 
  Now after that battle Mavwin got her in tears into the land of 
  Hithlum or Dor Lomin where all Men must now dwell by the 
  word of Melko, save some wild few that yet roamed without. 
  There was Nienori born to her, but her husband Urin languished 
  in the thraldom of Melko, and Turin being yet a small boy 
  Mavwin knew not in her distress how to foster both him and his 
  sister, for Urin's men had all perished in the great affray, and the 
  strange men who dwelt nigh knew not the dignity of the Lady 
  Mavwin, and all that land was dark and little kindly. 
  The next short section of the text was struck through afterwards and 
  replaced by a rider on an attached slip. The rejected passage reads: 
  At that time the rumour [written above: memory] of the 
  deeds of Beren Ermabwed had become noised much in Dor 
  Lomin, wherefore it came into the heart of Mavwin, for lack of 
  better counsel, to send Turin to the court of Tintoglin,' begging 
  him to foster this orphan for the memory of Beren, and to teach 
  him the wisdom of fays and of Eldar; now Egnor* was akin to 
  Mavwin and he was the father of Beren the One-handed. 
   
   
   
  The replacement passage reads: 
  Amended passage to fit better with the story of Tinuviel and 
  the afterhistory of the Nauglafring: 
  The tale tells however that Urin had been a friend of the Elves, 
  and in this he was different from many of his folk. Now great had 
  his friendship been with Egnor, the Elf of the greenwood, the 
  huntsman of the Gnomes, and Beren Ermabwed son of Egnor he 
  knew and had rendered him a service once in respect of Damrod 
  his son; but the deeds of Beren of the One Hand in the halls of 
  Tinwelint' were remembered still in Dor Lomin. Wherefore it 
  came into the heart of Mavwin, for lack of other counsel, to send 
  Turin her son to the court of Tinwelint, begging him to foster this 
  orphan for the memory of Urin and of Beren son of Egnor.' 
  Very bitter indeed was that sundering, and for long [?time] 
  Turin wept and would not leave his mother, and this was the first 
  of the many sorrows that befell him in life. Yet at length when his 
  mother had reasoned with him he gave way and prepared him in 
  
  anguish for that journey. With him went two old men, retainers 
  aforetime of his father Urin, and when all was ready and the 
  farewells taken they turned their feet towards the dark hills, and 
  the little dwelling of Mavwin was lost in the trees, and Turin blind 
  with tears could see her no more. Then ere they passed out of 
  earshot he cried out: "0 Mavwin my mother, soon will I come 
  back to thee" -- but he knew not that the doom of Melko lay 
  between them. 
  Long and very weary and uncertain was the road over the dark 
  hills of Hithlum into the great forests of the Land Beyond where in 
  those days Tinwelint the hidden king had his abode; and Turin 
  son of Urin' was the first of Men to tread that way, nor have many 
  trodden it since. In perils were Turin and his guardians of wolves, 
  and wandering Orcs that at that time fared even thus far from 
  Angband as the power of Melko waxed and spread over the 
  kingdoms of the North. Evil magics were about them, that often 
  missing their way they wandered fruitlessly for many days, yet in 
  the end did they win through and thanked the Valar therefor -- yet 
  maybe it was but part of the fate that Melko wove about their feet, 
  for in after time Turin would fain have perished as a child there in 
  the dark woods. 
  Howso that may be, this was the manner of their coming to 
   
   
   
   
   
  Tinwelint's halls; for in the woodlands beyond the mountains 
  they became utterly lost, until at length having no means of 
  sustenance they were like to die, when they were discovered by a 
  wood-ranger, a huntsman of the secret Elves, and he was called 
  Beleg, for he was of great stature and girth as such was among that 
  folk. Then Beleg led them by devious paths through many dark 
  and lonely forestlands to the banks of that shadowed stream before 
  the cavernous doors of Tinwelint's halls. Now coming before that 
  king they were received well for the memory of Urin the Steadfast, 
  and when also the king heard of the bond tween Urin and Beren 
  the One-handed' and of the plight of that lady Mavwin his heart 
  became softened and he granted her desire, nor would he send 
  Turin away, but rather said he: "Son of Urin, thou shalt dwell 
  sweetly in my woodland court, nor even so as a retainer, but 
  behold as a second child of mine shalt thou be, and all the wisdoms 
  of Gwedheling and of myself shalt thou be taught." 
  After a time therefore when the travellers had rested he des- 
  patched the younger of the two guardians of Turin back unto 
  Mavwin, for such was that man's desire to die in the service of the 
  wife of Urin, yet was an escort of Elves sent with him, and such 
  comfort and magics for the journey as could be devised, and 
  moreover these words did he bear from Tinwelint to Mavwin: 
  "Behold 0 Lady Mavwin wife of Urin the Steadfast, not for love 
  nor for fear of Melko but of the wisdom of my heart and the fate of 
  the Valar did I not go with my folk to the Battle of Unnumbered 
  Tears, who now am become a safety and a refuge for all who 
  fearing evil may find the secret ways that lead to the protection of 
  my halls. Perchance now is there no other bulwark left against the 
  arrogance of the Vala of Iron, for men say Turgon is not slain, but 
  who knoweth the truth of it or how long he may escape? Now 
  therefore shall thy son Turin be fostered here as my own child 
  until he is of age to succour thee -- then, an he will, he may depart." 
  More too he bid the Lady Mavwin, might she o'ercome the 
  journey, fare back also to his halls, and dwell there in peace; but 
  this when she heard she did not do, both for the tenderness of her 
  
  little child Nienori, and for that rather would she dwell poor 
  among Men than live sweetly as an almsguest even among the 
  woodland Elves. It may be too that she clung to that dwelling that 
  Urin had set her in ere he went to the great war, hoping still faintly 
  for his return, for none of the messengers that had borne the 
  lamentable tidings from that field might say that he was dead, 
  reporting only that none knew where he might be -- yet in truth 
   
   
  those messengers were few and half-distraught, and now the years 
  were slowly passing since the last blow fell on that most grievous 
  day. Indeed in after days she yearned to look again upon Turin, 
  and maybe in the end, when Nienori had grown, had cast aside her 
  pride and fared over the hills, had not these become impassable 
  for the might and great magic of Melko, who hemmed all Men in 
  Hithlum and slew such as dared beyond its walls. 
  Thus came to pass the dwelling of Turin in the halls of Tin- 
  welint; and with him was suffered to dwell Gumlin the aged who 
  had fared with him out of Hithlum, and had no heart or strength 
  for the returning. Very much joy had he in that sojourn, yet did 
  the sorrow of his sundering from Mavwin fall never quite away 
  from him; great waxed his strength of body and the stoutness of 
  his feats got him praise wheresoever Tinwelint was held as lord, 
  yet he was a silent boy and often gloomy, and he got not love easily 
  and fortune did not follow him, for few things that he desired 
  greatly came to him and many things at which he laboured went 
  awry. For nothing however did he grieve so much as the ceasing of 
  all messengers between Mavwin and himself, when after a few 
  years as has been told the hills became untraversable and the ways 
  were shut. Now Turin was seven years old when he fared to the 
  woodland Elves, and seven years he dwelt there while tidings 
  came ever and anon to him from his mother, so that he heard how 
  his sister Nienori grew to a slender maid and very fair, and how 
  things grew better in Hithlum and his mother more in peace; and 
  then all words ceased, and the years passed. 
  To ease his sorrow and the rage of his heart, that remembered 
  always how Urin and his folk had gone down in battle against 
  Melko, Turin was for ever ranging with the most warlike of the 
  folk of Tinwelint far abroad, and long ere he was grown to first 
  manhood he slew and took hurts in frays with the Orcs that 
  prowled unceasingly upon the confines of the realm and were a 
  menace to the Elves. Indeed but for his prowess much hurt had 
  that folk sustained, and he held the wrath of Melko from them for 
  many years, and after his days they were harassed sorely, and in 
  the end must have been cast into thraldom had not such great and 
  dread events befallen that Melko forgot them. 
  Now about the courts of Tinwelint there dwelt an Elf called 
  Orgof, and he, as were the most of that king's folk, was an Ilkorin, 
  yet he had Gnome-blood also. Of his mother's side he was nearly 
  akin to the king himself, and was in some favour being a good 
   
   
   
  hunter and an Elf of prowess, yet was he somewhat loose with his 
  tongue and overweening by reason of his favour with the king; yet 
  of nothing was he so fain as of fine raiment and of jewels and of 
  gold and silver ornament, and was ever himself clad most bravely. 
  Now Turin lying continually in the woods and travailing in far and 
  lonely places grew to be uncouth of raiment and wild of locks, and 
  Orgof made jest of him whensoever the twain sat at the king's 
  board; but Turin said never a word to his foolish jesting, and 
  indeed at no time did he give much heed to words that were spoken 
  
  to him, and the eyes beneath his shaggy brows oftentimes looked 
  as to a great distance -- so that he seemed to see far things and to 
  listen to sounds of the woodland that others heard not. 
  On a time Turin sate at meat with the king, and it was that day 
  twelve years since he had gazed through his tears upon Mavwin 
  standing before the doors and weeping as he made his way among 
  the trees, until their stems had taken her from his sight, and he was 
  moody, speaking curt answers to those that sat nigh him, and most 
  of all to Orgof. 
  But this fool would not give him peace, making a laugh of his 
  rough clothes and tangled hair, for Turin had then come new from 
  a long abiding in the woods, and at length he drew forth daintily a 
  comb of gold that he had and offered it to Turin; and having 
  drunk well, when Turin deigned not to notice him he said: "Nay, 
  an thou knowst not how to use a comb, hie thee back to thy 
  mother, for she perchance will teach thee -- unless in sooth the 
  women of Hithlum be as ugly as their sons and as little kempt." 
  Then a fierce anger born of his sore heart and these words con- 
  cerning the lady Mavwin blazed suddenly in Turin's breast, so 
  that he seized a heavy drinking-vessel of gold that lay by his right 
  hand and unmindful of his strength he cast it with great force in 
  Orgof's teeth, saying: "Stop thy mouth therewith', fool, and prate 
  no more." But Orgof's face was broken and he fell back with great 
  weight, striking his head upon the stone of the floor and dragging 
  upon him the table and all its vessels, and he spake nor prated 
  again, for he was dead. 
  Then all men rose in silence, but Turin, gazing aghast upon the 
  body of Orgof and the spilled wine upon his hand, turned on his 
  heel and strode into the night; and some that were akin to Orgof 
  drew their weapons half from their sheaths, yet none struck, for 
  the king gave no sign but stared stonily upon the body of Orgof, 
  and very great amaze was in his face. But Turin laved his hands in 
  the stream without the doors and burst there into tears, saying: 
   
   
   
  "Lo! Is there a curse upon me, for all I do is ill, and now is it so 
  turned that I must flee the house of my fosterfather an outlaw 
  guilty of blood -- nor look upon the faces of any I love again." And 
  in his heart he dared not return to Hithlum lest his mother be 
  bitterly grieved at his disgrace, or perchance he might draw the 
  wrath of the Elves behind him to his folk; wherefore he got himself 
  far away, and when men came to seek him he might not be found. 
  Yet they did not seek his harm, although he knew it not, for 
  Tinwelint despite his grief and the ill deed pardoned him, and the 
  most of his folk were with him in that, for Turin had long held his 
  peace or returned courtesy to the folly of Orgof, though stung 
  often enough thereby, for that Elf being not a little jealous was 
  used to barb his words; and now therefore the near kinsmen of 
  Orgof were constrained by fear of Tinwelint and by many gifts to 
  accept the king's doom. 
  Yet Turin in unhappiness, believing the hand of all against him 
  and the heart of the king become that of a foe, crept to the 
  uttermost bounds of that woodland realm. There he hunted for 
  his subsistence, being a good shot with the bow, yet he rivalled not 
  the Elves at that, for rather at the wielding of the sword was he 
  mightier than they. To him gathered a few wild spirits, and 
  amongst them was Beleg the huntsman, who had rescued Gumlin 
  and Turin in the woods aforetime. Now in many adventures were 
  those twain together, Beleg the Elf and Turin the Man, which are 
  not now told or remembered but which once were sung in many a 
  place. With beast and with goblin they warred and fared at times 
  
  into far places unknown to the Elves, and the fame of the hidden 
  hunters of the marches began to be heard among Orcs and Elves, 
  so that perchance Tinwelint would soon have become aware of the 
  place of Turin's abiding, had not upon a time all that band of 
  Turin's fallen into desperate encounter with a host of Orcs who 
  outnumbered them three times. All were there slain save Turin 
  and Beleg, and Beleg escaped with wounds, but Turin was over- 
  borne and bound, for such was the will of Melko that he be brought 
  to him alive; for behold, dwelling in the halls of Linwe' about 
  which had that fay Gwedheling the queen woven much magic and 
  mystery and such power of spells as can come only from Valinor, 
  whence indeed long time agone she once had brought them, Turin 
  had been lost out of his sight, and he feared lest he cheat the doom 
  that was devised for him. Therefore now he purposed to entreat 
  him grievously before the eyes of Urin; but Urin had called upon 
  the Valar of the West, being taught much concerning them by the 
   
  Eldar of Kor -- the Gnomes he had encountered -- and his words 
  came, who shall say how, to Manwe Sulimo upon the heights of 
  Taniquetil, the Mountain of the World. Nonetheless was Turin 
  dragged now many an evil league in sore distress, a captive of the 
  pitiless Orcs, and they made slow journeying, for they followed 
  ever the line of dark hills toward those regions where they rise high 
  and gloomy and their heads are shrouded in black vapours. There 
  are they called Angorodin or the Iron Mountains, for beneath the 
  roots of their northernmost fastnesses lies Angband, the Hells of 
  Iron, most grievous of all abodes -- and thither were they now 
  making laden with booty and with evil deeds. 
  Know then that in those days still was Hithlum and the Lands 
  Beyond full of the wild Elves and of Noldoli yet free, fugitives of 
  the old battle; and some wandered ever wearily, and others had 
  secret and hidden abodes in caves or woodland fastnesses, but 
  Melko sought untiringly after them and most pitilessly did he 
  entreat them of all his thralls did he capture them. Orcs and 
  dragons and evil fays were loosed against them and their lives were 
  full of sorrow and travail, so that those who found not in the end 
  the realms of Tinwelint nor the secret stronghold of the king of the 
  city of stone* perished or were enslaved. 
  Noldoli too there were who were under the evil enchantments of 
  Melko and wandered as in a dream of fear, doing his ill bidding, 
  for the spell of bottomless dread was on them and they felt the eyes 
  of Melko burn them from afar. Yet often did these sad Elves both 
  thrall and free hear the voice of Ulmo in the streams or by the 
  sea-marge where the waters of Sirion mingled with the waves; for 
  Ulmo, of all the Valar, still thought of them most tenderly and 
  designed with their slender aid to bring Melko's evil to ruin., Then 
  remembering the blessedness of Valinor would they at times cast 
  away their fear, doing good deeds and aiding both Elves and Men 
  against the Lord of Iron. 
  Now was it that it came into the heart of Beleg the hunter of the 
  Elves to seek after Turin so soon as his own hurts were healed. 
  This being done in no great number of days, for he had a skill of 
  healing, he made all speed after the band of Orcs, and he had need 
  of all his craft as tracker to follow that trail, for a band of the 
  goblins of Melko go cunningly and very light. Soon was he far 
  beyond any regions known to him, yet for love of Turin he pressed 
  on, and in this did he show courage greater than the most of that 
  (* Gondolin.) 
   
   
   
  woodland folk, and indeed there are none who may now measure 
  
  the depth of fear and anguish that Melko set in the hearts of Men 
  and of Elves in those sad days. Thus did it fall out that Beleg 
  became lost and benighted in a dark and perilous region so thick 
  with pines of giant growth that none but the goblins might find a 
  track, having eyes that pierced the deepest gloom, yet were many 
  even of these lost long time in those regions; and they were called 
  by the Noldoli Taurfuin, the Forest of Night. Now giving himself 
  up for lost Beleg lay with his back to a mighty tree and listened to 
  the wind in the gaunt tops of the forest many fathoms above him, 
  and the moaning of the night airs and the creaking of the branches 
  was full of sorrow and foreboding, and his heart became utterly 
  weary. 
  On a sudden he noticed a little light afar among the trees steady 
  and pale as it were of a glowworm very bright, yet thinking it 
  might scarce be glowworm in such a place he crept towards it. 
  Now the Noldoli that laboured in the earth and aforetime had skill 
  of crafts in metals and gems in Valinor were the most valued of the 
  thralls of Melko, and he suffered them not to stray far away, and so 
  it was that Beleg knew not that these Elves had little lanterns of 
  strange fashion, and they were of silver and of crystal and a flame 
  of a pale blue burnt forever within, and this was a secret and the 
  jewel-makers among them alone knew it nor would they reveal it 
  even to Melko, albeit many jewels and many magic lights they 
  were constrained to make for him. 
  Aided by these lamps the Noldoli fared much at night, and 
  seldom lost a path had they but once trodden it before. So it was 
  that drawing near Beleg beheld one of the hill-gnomes stretched 
  upon the needles beneath a great pine asleep, and his blue lantern 
  stood glimmering nigh his head. Then Beleg awakened him, and 
  that Elf started up in great fear and anguish, and Beleg learned 
  that he was a fugitive from the mines of Melko and named himself 
  Flinding bo-Dhuilin of an ancient house of the Gnomes. Now 
  falling into talk Flinding was overjoyed to have speech with a free 
  Noldo, and told many tales of his flight from the uttermost fastness 
  of the mines of Melko; and at length said he: "When I thought 
  myself all but free, lo, I strayed at night unwarily into the midmost 
  of an Orc-camp, and they were asleep and much spoil and weighted 
  packs they had, and many captive Elves I thought I descried: and 
  one there was that lay nigh to a trunk to which he was bound most 
  grievously, and he moaned and cried out bitterly against Melko, 
  calling on the names of Urin and Mavwin; and though at that time 
   
   
  being a craven from long captivity I fled heedlessly, now do I 
  marvel much, for who of the thralls of Angband has not known of 
  Urin the Steadfast who alone of Men defies Melko chained in 
  torment upon a bitter peak?" 
  Then was Beleg in great eagerness and sprang to his feet shout- 
  ing: "'Tis Turin, fosterson of Tinwelint, even he whom I seek, 
  who was the son of Urin long ago. -- Nay, lead me to this camp, 0 
  son of Duilin, and soon shall he be free," but Flinding was much 
  afeared, saying: "Softer words, my Beleg, for the Orcs have ears of 
  cats, and though a day's march lies between me and that encamp- 
  ment who knows whether they be not followed after." 
  Nonetheless hearing the story of Turin from Beleg, despite his 
  dread he consented to lead Beleg to that place, and long ere the sun 
  rose on the day or its fainting beams crept into that dark forest they 
  were upon the road, guided by the dancing light of Flinding's 
  swinging lamp. Now it happened that in their journeying their 
  paths crossed that of the Orcs who now were renewing their 
  march, but in a direction other than that they had for long pur- 
  sued, for now fearing the escape of their prisoner they made for a 
  
  place where they knew the trees were thinner and a track ran for 
  many a league easy to pursue; wherefore that evening, or ever they 
  came to the spot that Flinding sought, they heard a shouting and a 
  rough singing that was afar in the woods but drawing near; nor did 
  they hide too soon ere the whole of that Orc-band passed nigh to 
  them, and some of the captains were mounted upon small horses, 
  and to one of these was Turin tied by the wrists so that he must 
  trot or be dragged cruelly. Then did Beleg and Flinding follow 
  timorously after as dusk fell on the forest, and when that band 
  encamped they lurked near until all was quiet save the moaning of 
  the captives. Now Flinding covered his lamp with a pelt and they 
  crept near, and behold the goblins slept, for it was not their wont 
  to keep fire or watch in their bivouacs, and for guard they trusted 
  to certain fierce wolves that went always with their bands as dogs 
  with Men, but slept not when they camped, and their eyes shone 
  like points of red light among the trees. Now was Flinding in sore 
  dread, but Beleg bid him follow, and the two crept between the 
  wolves at a point where there was a great gap between them, and as 
  the luck of the Valar had it Turin was lying nigh, apart from the 
  others, and Beleg came unseen to his side and would cut his 
  bonds, when he found his knife had dropped from his side in his 
  creeping and his sword he had left behind without the camp. 
  Therefore now, for they dare not risk the creeping forth and back 
   
  again, do Beleg and Flinding both stout men essay to carry him 
  sleeping soundly in utter weariness stealthily from the camp, and 
  this they did, and it has ever been thought a great feat, and few 
  have done the like in passing the wolf guards of the goblins and 
  despoiling their camps. 
  Now in the woods at no great distance from the camp they laid 
  him down, for they might not bear him further, seeing that he was 
  a Man and of greater stature than they," but Beleg fetched his 
  sword and would cut his bonds forthwith. The bonds about his 
  wrists he severed first and was cutting those upon the ankles when 
  blundering in the dark he pricked Turin's foot deeply, and Turin 
  awoke in fear. Now seeing a form bend over him in the gloom 
  sword in hand and feeling the smart of his foot he thought it was 
  one of the Orcs come to slay him or to torment him -- and this they 
  did often, cutting him with knives or hurting him with spears; but 
  now Turin feeling his hand free leapt up and flung all his weight 
  suddenly upon Beleg, who fell and was half-crushed, lying speech- 
  less on the ground; but Turin at the same time seized the sword 
  and struck it through Beleg's throat or ever Flinding might know 
  what had betid. Then Turin leapt back and shouting out curses 
  upon the goblins bid them come and slay him or taste of his sword, 
  for he fancied himself in the midst of their camp, and thought not 
  of flight but only of selling his life dear. Now would he have made 
  at Flinding, but that Gnome sprang back, dropping his lamp, so 
  that its cover slipped and the light of it shone forth, and he called 
  out in the tongue of the Gnomes that Turin should hold-his hand 
  and slay not his friends -- then did Turin hearing his speech pause, 
  and as he stood, by the light of the lamp he saw the white face of 
  Beleg lying nigh his feet with pierced throat, and he stood as one 
  stricken to stone, and such was the look upon his face that Flinding 
  dared not speak for a long while. Indeed little mind had he for 
  words, for by that light had he also seen the fate of Beleg and was 
  very bitter in heart. At length however it seemed to Flinding that 
  the Orcs were astir, and so it was, for the shouts of Turin had come 
  to them; wherefore he said to Turin: "The Orcs are upon us, let us 
  flee," but Turin answered not, and Flinding shook him, bidding 
  him gather his wits or perish, and then Turin did as he was bid but 
  yet as one dazed, and stooping he raised Beleg and kissed his 
  
  mouth. 
  Then did Flinding guide Turin as well as he might swiftly from 
  those regions, and Turin wandered with him following as he led, 
  and at length for a while they had shaken off pursuit and could 
   
   
   
  breathe again. Now then did Flinding have space to tell Turin 
  all he knew and of his meeting with Beleg, and the floods of 
  Turin's tears were loosed, and he wept bitterly, for Beleg had been 
  his comrade often in many deeds; and this was the third anguish 
  that befell Turin, nor did he lose the mark of that sorrow utterly in 
  all his life; and long he wandered with Flinding caring little 
  whither he went, and but for that Gnome soon would he have been 
  recaptured or lost, for he thought only of the stark face of Beleg the 
  huntsman, lying in the dark forest slain by his hand even as he cut 
  the bonds of thraldom from him. 
  In that time was Turin's hair touched with grey, despite his few 
  years. Long time however did Turin and the Noldo journey 
  together, and by reason of the magic of that lamp fared by night 
  and hid by day and were lost in the hills, and the Orcs found them 
  not. 
  Now in the mountains there was a place of caves above a stream, 
  and that stream ran down to feed the river Sirion, but grass grew 
  before the doors of the caves, and these were cunningly concealed 
  by trees and such magics as those scattered bands that dwelt 
  therein remembered still. Indeed at this time this place had grown 
  to be a strong dwelling of the folk and many a fugitive swelled 
  them, and there the ancient arts and works of the Noldoli came 
  once more to life albeit in a rude and rugged fashion. 
  There was smithying in secret and forging of good weapons, 
  and even fashioning of some fair things beside, and the women 
  spun once more and wove, and at times was gold quarried privily 
  in places nigh, where it was found, so that deep in those caverns 
  might vessels of beauty be seen in the flame of secret lights, and 
  old songs were faintly sung. Yet did the dwellers in the caves flee 
  always before the Orcs and never give battle unless compelled by 
  mischance or were they able to so entrap them that all might be 
  slain and none escape alive; and this they did of policy that no 
  tidings reach Melko of their dwelling nor might he suspect any 
  numerous gathering of folk in those parts. 
  This place however was known to the Noldo Flindirig who fared 
  with Turin; indeed he was once of that people long since, before 
  the Orcs captured him and he was held in thraldom. Thither did 
  he now wend being sure that the pursuit came no longer nigh 
  them, yet went he nonetheless by devious ways, so that it was long 
  ere they drew nigh.to that region, and the spies and watchers of the 
  Rodothlim (for so were that folk named) gave warning of their 
   
  approach, and the folk withdrew before them, such as were abroad 
  from their dwelling. Then they closed their doors and hoped that 
  the strangers might not discover their caves, for they feared and 
  mistrusted all unknown folk of whatever race, so evil were the 
  lessons of that dreadful time. 
  Now then Flinding and Turin dared even to the caves' mouths, 
  and perceiving that these twain knew now the paths thereto the 
  Rodothlim sallied and made them prisoners and drew them within 
  their rocky halls, and they were led before the chief, Orodreth. 
  Now the free Noldoli at that time feared much those of their kin 
  who had tasted thraldom, for compelled by fear and torture and 
  spells much treachery had they wrought; even thus did the evil 
  deeds of the Gnomes at Copas Alqalunten find vengeance,' setting 
  
  Gnome against Gnome, and the Noldoli cursed the day that ever 
  they first hearkened to the deceit of Melko, rueing utterly their 
  departure from the blessed realm of Valinor. 
  Nonetheless when Orodreth heard the tale of Flinding and 
  knew it to be true he welcomed him with joy back among the folk, 
  yet was that Gnome so changed by the anguish of his slavery that 
  few knew him again; but for Flinding's sake Orodreth hearkened 
  to the tale of Turin, and Turin told of his travails and named Urin 
  as his sire, nor had the Gnomes yet forgot that name. Then was 
  the heart of Orodreth made kind and he bade them dwell among 
  the Rodothlim and be faithful to him. So came the sojourn of 
  Turin among the people of the caves, and he dwelt with Flinding 
  bo-Dhuilin and laboured much for the good of the folk, and slew 
  many a wandering Orc, and did doughty deeds in their defence. In 
  return much did he learn of new wisdom from them, for memories 
  of Valinor burnt yet deep in their wild hearts, and greater still was 
  their wisdom than that of such Eldar as had seen never the blest 
  faces of the Gods. 
  Among that people was a very fair maiden and she was named 
  Failivrin, and her father was Galweg; and this Gnome had a liking 
  for Turin and aided him much, and Turin was often with him in 
  ventures and good deeds. Now many a tale of these did Galweg 
  make beside his hearth and Turin was often at his board, and the 
  heart of Failivrin became moved at the sight of him, and wondered 
  often at his gloom and sadness, pondering what sorrow lay locked 
  in his breast, for Turin went not gaily being weighted with the 
  death of,Beleg that he felt upon his head, and he suffered not his 
  heart to be moved, although he was glad of her sweetness; but he 
  deemed himself an outlawed man and one burdened with a heavy 
   
   
   
  ! 
   
  doom of ill. Therefore did Failivrin become sorrowful and wept in 
  secret, and she grew so pale that folk marvelled at the whiteness 
  and delicacy of her face and her bright eyes that shone therein. 
  Now came a time when the Orc-bands and the evil things of 
  Melko drew ever nigher to the dwelling of this folk, and despite 
  the good spells that ran in the stream beneath it seemed like that 
  their abode would remain no longer hidden. It is said however 
  that during all this time the dwelling of Turin in the caves and 
  his deeds among the Rodothlim were veiled from Melko's eyes, 
  and that he infested not the Rodothlim for Turin's sake nor out 
  of design, but rather it was the ever increasing numbers of these 
  creatures and their growing power and fierceness that brought 
  them so far afield. Nonetheless the blindness and ill-fortune that 
  he wove of old clung yet to Turin, as may be seen. 
  Each day grew the brows of the chiefs of the Rodothlim more 
  dark, and dreams came to them" bidding them arise and depart 
  swiftly and secretly, seeking, if it might be, after Turgon, for with 
  him might yet salvation be found for the Gnomes. Whispers too 
  there were in the stream at eve, and those among them skilled 
  to hear such voices added their foreboding at the councils of the 
  folk. Now at these councils had Turin won him a place by dint of 
  many valorous deeds, and he gainsaid their fears, trusting in his 
  strength, for he lusted ever for war with the creatures of Melko, 
  and he upbraided the men of the folk, saying: "Lo! Ye have 
  weapons of great excellence of workmanship, and yet are the most 
  of them clean of your foes' blood. Remember ye the Battle of 
  Uncounted Tears and forget not your folk that there fell, nor seek 
  ever to flee, but fight and stand." 
  
  Now despite the wisdom of their wisest such bitter words 
  confused their counsels and delayed them, and there were no few 
  of the stout-hearted that found hope in them, being sad at the 
  thought of abandoning those places where they had begun to make 
  an abiding place of peace and goodliness; but Turin begged 
  Orodreth for a sword, and he had not wielded a sword since the 
  slaying of Beleg, but rather had he been contented with a mighty 
  club. Now then Orodreth let fashion for him a great sword, and it 
  was made by magic to be utterly black save at its edges, and those 
  were shining bright and sharp as but Gnome-steel may be. Heavy 
  it was, and was sheathed in black, and it hung from a sable belt, 
  and Turin named it Gurtholfin the Wand of Death; and often that 
  blade leapt in his hand of its own lust, and it is said that at times it 
  spake dark words to him. Therewith did he now range the hills, 
   
   
   
  and slew unceasingly, so that Blacksword of the Rodothlim became 
  a name of terror to the Orcs, and for a great season all evil was 
  fended from the caverns of the Gnomes. Hence comes that name 
  of Turin's among the Gnomes, calling him Mormagli or Mormakil 
  according to their speech, for these names signify black sword. 
  The greater however did Turin's valour become so grew the 
  love of Failivrin more deep, and did men murmur against him in 
  his absence she spake for him, and sought ever to minister to him, 
  and her he treated ever courteously and happily, saying he had 
  found a fair sister in the Gnome-lands. By Turin's deeds however 
  was the ancient counsel of the Rodothlim set aside and their abode 
  made known far and wide, nor was Melko ignorant of it, yet many 
  of the Noldoli now fled to them and their strength waxed and 
  Turin was held in great honour among them. Then were days of 
  great happiness and for a while men lived openly again and might 
  fare far abroad from their homes in safety, and many boasted of 
  the salvation of the Noldoli, while Melko gathered in secret his 
  great hordes. These did he loose suddenly upon them at unawares, 
  and they gathered their warriors in great haste and went against 
  him, but behold, an army of Orcs descended upon them, and 
  wolves, and Orcs mounted upon wolves; and a great worm was 
  with them whose scales were polished bronze and whose breath 
  was a mingled fire and smoke, and his name was Glorund." All the 
  men of the Rodothlim fell or were taken in that battle, for the foe 
  was numberless, and that was the most bitter affray since the evil 
  field of Ninin-Udathriol.* Orodreth was there sorely hurt and 
  Turin bore him out of the fight ere yet all was ended, and with the 
  aid of Flinding whose wounds were not great" he got him to the 
  caves. 
  There died Orodreth, reproaching Turin that he had ever 
  withstood his wise counsels, and Turin's heart was bitter at the 
  ruin of the folk that was set to his account." Then leaving Lord 
  Orodreth dead Turin went to the places of Galweg's abiding, and 
  there was Failivrin weeping bitterly at the tidings of her father's 
  death, but Turin sought to comfort her, and for the pain of. 
  her heart and the sorrow of her father's death and of the ruin 
  of her folk she swooned upon his breast and cast her arms about 
  (* At the bottom of the manuscript page is written: 
  'Nieriltasinwa the battle of unnumbered tears 
  Glorund laurundo or Undolaure' 
  Later Glorund and Laurundo were emended to Glorunt and Laurunto.) 
   
   
  him. So deep was the ruth of Turin's heart that in that hour he 
  deemed he loved her very dearly; yet were now he and Flinding 
  
  alone save for a few aged carles and dying men, and the Orcs 
  having despoiled the field of dead were nigh upon them. 
  Thus stood Turin before the doors with Gurtholfin in hand, 
  and Flinding was beside him; and the Orcs fell on that place and 
  ransacked it utterly, dragging out all the folk that lurked therein 
  and all their goods, whatsoever of great or little worth might there 
  lie hid. But Turin denied the entrance of Galweg's dwelling to 
  them, and they fell thick about him, until a company of their 
  archers standing at a distance shot a cloud of arrows at him. Now 
  he wore chainmail such as all the warriors of the Gnomes have ever 
  loved and still do wear, yet it turned not all those ill shafts, and 
  already was he sore hurt when Flinding fell pierced suddenly 
  through the eye; and soon too had he met his death -- and his weird 
  had been the happier thereby -- had not that great drake coming 
  now upon the sack bidden them cease their shooting; but with the 
  power of his breath he drove Turin from those doors and with the 
  magic of his eyes he bound him hand and foot. 
  Now those drakes and worms are the evillest creatures that 
  Melko has made, and the most uncouth, yet of all are they the 
  most powerful, save it be the Balrogs only. A great cunning 
  and wisdom have they, so that it has been long said amongst 
  Men that whosoever might taste the heart of a dragon would 
  know all tongues of Gods or Men, of birds or beasts, and his 
  ears would catch whispers of the Valar or of Melko such as never 
  had he heard before. Few have there been that ever achieved a 
  deed of such prowess as the slaying of a drake, nor might any 
  even of such doughty ones taste their blood and live, for it is 
  as a poison of fires that slays all save the most godlike in strength. 
  Howso that may be, even as their lord these foul beasts love lies 
  and lust after gold and precious things with a great fierceness of 
  desire, albeit they may not use nor enjoy them. 
  Thus was it that this loke (for so do the Eldar name the worms 
  of Melko) suffered the Orcs to slay whom they would and to gather 
  whom they listed into a very great and very sorrowful throng of 
  women, maids, and little children, but all the mighty treasure that 
  they had brought from the rocky halls and heaped glistering in the 
  sun before the doors he coveted for himself and forbade them set 
  finger on it, and they durst not withstand him, nor could they have 
  done so an they would. 
  In that sad band stood Failivrin in horror, and she stretched out 
   
  her arms towards Turin, but Turin was held by the spell of the 
  drake, for that beast had a foul magic in his glance, as have many 
  others of his kind, and he turned the sinews of Turin as it were to 
  stone, for his eye held Turin's eye so that his will died, and he 
  could not stir of his own purpose, yet might he see and hear. 
  Then did Glorund taunt Turin nigh to madness, saying that lo! 
  he had cast away his sword nor had the heart to strike a blow for his 
  friends -- now Turin's sword lay at his feet whither it had slipped 
  from his unnerved grasp. Great was the agony of Turin's heart 
  thereat, and the Orcs laughed at him, and of the captives some 
  cried bitterly against him. Even now did the Orcs begin to drive 
  away that host of thralls, and his heart broke at the sight, yet he 
  moved not; and the pale face of Failivrin faded afar, and her voice 
  was borne to him crying: "0 Turin Mormakil, where is thy heart; 
  0 my beloved, wherefore dost thou forsake me?" So great then 
  became Turin's anguish that even the spell of that worm might not 
  restrain it, and crying aloud he reached for the sword at his feet 
  and would wound the drake with it, but the serpent breathed a 
  foul and heated breath upon him, so that he swooned and thought 
  that it was death. 
  A long time thereafter, and the tale telleth not how long, 
  
  he came to himself, and he was lying gazing at the sun before 
  the doors, and his head rested against a heap of gold even as the 
  ransackers had left it. Then said the drake, who was hard by: 
  "Wonderest thou not wherefore I have withheld death from thee, 
  O Turin Mormakil, who wast once named brave?" Then Turin 
  remembered all his griefs and the evil that had fallen upon him, 
  and he said: "Taunt me not, foul worm, for thou knowest I would 
  die; and for that alone, methinks, thou slayest me not." 
  But the drake answered saying: "Know then this, 0 Turin son 
  of Urin, that a fate of evil is woven about thee, and thou mayst not 
  untangle thy footsteps from it whitherever thou goest. Yea indeed, 
  I would not have thee slain, for thus wouldst thou escape very 
  bitter sorrows and a weird of anguish." Then Turin leaping 
  suddenly to his feet and avoiding that beast's baleful eye raised 
  aloft his sword and cried: "Nay, from this hour shall none name 
  me Turin if I live. Behold, I will name me a new name and it shall 
  be Turambar!" Now this meaneth Conqueror of Fate, and the 
  form of the name in the Gnome-speech is Turumart. Then uttering 
  these words he made a second time at the drake, thinking indeed to 
  force the drake to slay him and to conquer his fate by death, but 
  the dragon laughed, saying: "Thou fool! An I would, I had slain 
   
  thee long since and could do so here and now, and if I will not thou 
  canst not do battle with me waking, for my eye can cast once more 
  the binding spell upon thee that thou stand as stone. Nay, get thee 
  gone, 0 Turambar Conqueror of Fate! First thou must meet thy 
  doom an thou wouldst o'ercome it." But Turambar was filled with 
  shame and anger, and perchance he had slain himself, so great was 
  his madness, although thus might he not hope that ever his spirit 
  would be freed from the dark glooms of Mandos or stray into the 
  pleasant paths of Valinor;" but amidst his misery he bethought 
  him of Failivrin's pallid face and he bowed his head, for the 
  thought came into his heart to seek back through all the woods 
  after her sad footsteps even be it to Angamandi and the Hills of 
  Iron. Maybe in that desperate venture he had found a kindly and 
  swift death or perchance an ill one, and maybe he had rescued 
  Failivrin and found happiness, yet not thus was he fated to earn 
  the name he had taken anew, and the drake reading his mind 
  suffered him not thus lightly to escape his tide of ill. 
  "Hearken to me, 0 son of Urin," said he; "ever wast thou a 
  coward at heart, vaunting thyself falsely before men. Perchance 
  thou thinkest it a gallant deed to go follow after a maiden of strange 
  kin, recking little of thine own that suffer now terrible things? 
  Behold, Mavwin who loves thee long has eagerly awaited thy 
  return, knowing that thou hast found manhood a while ago, and 
  she looks for thy succour in vain, for little she knows that her son is 
  an outlaw stained with the blood of his comrades, a defiler of his 
  lord's table. Ill do men entreat her, and behold the Orcs infest now 
  those parts of Hithlum, and she is in fear and peril and her 
  daughter Nienori thy sister with her." 
  Then was Turambar aflame with sorrow and with shame for the 
  lies of that worm were barbed with truth, and for the spell of his 
  eyes he believed all that was said. Therefore his old desire to see 
  once more Mavwin his mother and to look upon Nienori whom he 
  had never seen since his first days" grew hot within him, and with 
  a heart torn with sorrow for the fate of Failivrin he turned his feet 
  towards the hills seeking Dor Lomin, and his sword was sheathed. 
  And truly is it said: "Forsake not for anything thy friends -- nor 
  believe those who counsel thee to do so" -- for of his abandoning of 
  Failivrin in danger that he himself could see came the very direst 
  evil upon him and all he loved; and indeed his heart was con- 
  founded and wavered, and he left those places in uttermost shame 
  
  and weariness. But the dragon gloated upon the hoard and lay 
  coiled upon it, and the fame of that great treasure of golden vessels 
   
  and of unwrought gold that lay by the caves above the stream fared 
  far and wide about; yet the great worm slept before it, and evil 
  thoughts he had as he pondered the planting of his cunning lies 
  and the sprouting thereof and their growth and fruit, and fumes of 
  smoke went up from his nostrils as he slept. 
  On a time therefore long afterward came Turambar with great 
  travail into Hisilome, and found at length the place of the abode of 
  his mother, even the one whence he had been sundered as a child, 
  but behold, it was roofless and the tilth about it ran wild. Then his 
  heart smote him, but he learned of some that dwelt nigh that 
  lighting on better days the Lady Mavwin had departed some years 
  agone to places not far distant where was a great and prosperous 
  dwelling of men, for that region of Hisilome was fertile and men 
  tilled the land somewhat and many had flocks and herds, though 
  for the most part in the dark days after the great battle men feared 
  to dwell in settled places and ranged the woods and hunted or 
  fished, and so it was with those kindreds about the waters of Asgon 
  whence after arose Tuor son of Peleg. 
  Hearing these words however Turambar was amazed, and 
  questioned them concerning the wandering into those regions of 
  Orcs and other fierce folk of Melko, but they shook their heads, 
  and said that never had such creatures come hither deep into the 
  land of Hisilome." "If thou wishest for Orcs then go to the hills 
  that encompass our land about," said they, "and thou wilt not 
  search long. Scarce may the wariest fare in and out so constant is 
  their watch, and they infest the rocky gates of the land that the 
  Children of Men be penned for ever in the Land of Shadows; but 
  men say 'tis the will of Melko that they trouble us not here -- and 
  yet it seems to us that thou hast come from afar, and at this we 
  marvel, for long is it since one from other lands might tread this 
  way." Then Turambar was in perplexity at this and he doubted 
  the deceit of the dragon's words, yet he went now in hope to the 
  dwelling of men and the house of his mother, and coming upon 
  homesteads of men he was easily directed thither. Now men 
  looked strangely at his questioning, and indeed they had reason, 
  yet were such as he spoke to in great awe and wonder at him and 
  shrank back from speech with him, for his garb was of the wild 
  woods and his hair was long and his face haggard and drawn as 
  with unquenchable sorrows, and therein burnt fiercely his dark 
  eyes beneath dark brows. A collar of fine gold he wore and his 
  mighty sword was at his side, and men marvelled much at him; 
   
   
  and did any dare to question him he named himself Turambar son 
  of the weary forest,* and that seemed but the more strange to 
  them. 
  Now came he to the dwelling of Mavwin, and behold it was a 
  fair house, but none dwelt there, and grass was high in the 
  gardens, and there were no kine in the byres nor horses in 
  the sheds, and the pastures about were silent and empty. Only the 
  swallows had dwelling beneath the timbers of the eaves and these 
  made a noise and a bustle as if departure for autumn was at hand, 
  and Turambar sat before the carven doors and wept. And one who 
  was passing on to other dwellings, for a track passed nigh to that 
  homestead, espied him, and coming asked him his grief, and 
  Turambar said that it was bitter for a son sundered for many years 
  from his home to give up all that was dear and dare the dangers of 
  the infested hills to find only the halls of his kindred empty when 
  he returned at last. 
  
  "Nay, then this is a very trick of Melko's," said the other, "for of 
  a truth here dwelt the Lady Mavwin wife of Urin, and yet is she 
  gone two years past very secretly and suddenly, and men say that 
  she seeks her son who is lost, and that her daughter Nienori goes 
  with her, but I know not the story. This however I know, and 
  many about here do likewise, and cry shame thereon, for know 
  that the guardianship of all her goods and land she gave to Brodda, 
  a man whom she trusted, and he is lord of these regions by men's 
  consent and has to wife a kinswoman of hers. But now she is long 
  away he has mingled her herds and flocks, small as they were, with 
  his mighty ones, branding them with his own marks, yet the 
  dwelling and stead of Mavwin he suffereth to fall to ruin, and men 
  think ill of it but move not, for the power of Brodda has grown to 
  be great." 
  Then Turambar begged him to set his feet upon the paths to 
  Brodda's halls, and the man did as he desired, so that Turambar 
  striding thither came upon them just as night fell and men sat to 
  meat in that house. Great was the company that night and the light 
  of many torches fell upon them, but the Lady Airin was not there, 
  for men drank overmuch at Brodda's feasts and their songs were 
  fierce and quarrels blazed about the hall, and those things she 
  loved not. Now Turambar smote upon the gates and his heart was 
  black and a great wrath was in him, for the words of the stranger 
  before his mother's doors were bitter to him. 
  A note on the manuscript referring to this name reads: 'Turumart-go-Dhraethodauros 
  [emended to bo-Dhrauthodavros] or Turambar Rusitaurion.') 
   
   
   
  Then did some open to his knocking and Turambar' strode into 
  that hall, and Brodda bade him be seated and ordered wine and 
  meats to be set before him, but Turambar would neither eat nor 
  drink, so that men looking askance upon his sullenness asked him 
  who he might be. Then Turambar stepping out into the midst of 
  them before the high place where Brodda sat said: "Behold, '1 
  am Turambar son of the forest", and men laughed thereat, but 
  Turambar's eyes were full of wrath. Then said Brodda in doubt: 
  "What wilt thou of me, 0 son of the wild forest?" But Turambar 
  said: "Lord Brodda, I am come to repay thy stewardship of others' 
  goods," and silence fell in that place; but Brodda laughed, saying 
  again: "But who art thou?" And thereupon Turambar leapt upon 
  the high place and ere Brodda might foresee the act he drew 
  Gurtholfin and seizing Brodda by the locks all but smote his head 
  from off his body, crying aloud: "So dieth the rich man who 
  addeth the widow's little to his much. Lo, men die not all in the 
  wild woods, and am I not in truth the son of Urin, who having 
  sought back unto his folk findeth an empty hall despoiled." Then 
  was there a great uproar in that hall, and indeed though he was 
  burdened overmuch with his many griefs and wellnigh distraught, 
  yet was this deed of Turambar violent and unlawful. Some were 
  there nonetheless that would not unsheathe their weapons, saying 
  that Brodda was a thief and died as one, but many there were that 
  leapt with swords against Turambar and he was hard put to it, and 
  one man he slew, and it was Orlin. Then came Airin of the long 
  hair in great fear into the halls and at her voice men stayed their 
  hands; but great was her horror when she saw the deeds that were 
  done, and Turambar turned his face away and might not look 
  upon her, for his wrath was grown cold and he was sick and weary. 
  But she hearing the tale said: "Nay, grieve not for me, son 
  of Urin, but for thyself; for my lord was a hard lord and cruel 
  and unjust, and men might say somewhat in thy defence, yet 
  behold thou hast slain him now at his board being his guest, and 
  
  Orlin thou hast slain who is of thy mother's kin; and what shall be 
  thy doom?" At those words some were silent and many shouted 
  "death", but Airin said that it was not wholly in accord with the 
  laws of that place, "for," said she, "Brodda was slain wrongfully, 
  yet just was the wrath of the slayer, and Orlin too did he slay in 
  defence, though it were in the hall of a feast. Yet now I fear that 
  this man must get him swiftly from among us nor ever set foot 
  upon these lands again, else shall any man slay him; but those 
  lands and goods that were Urin's shall Brodda's kin hold, save only 
   
   
   
  do Mavwin and Nienori return ever from their wandering, yet 
  even so may Turin son of Urin inherit nor part nor parcel of them 
  ever." Now this doom seemed just to all save Turambar, and they 
  marvelled at the equity of Airin whose lord lay slain, and they 
  guessed not at the horror of her life aforetime with that man; but 
  Turambar cast his sword upon the floor and bade them slay him, 
  yet they would not for the words of Airin whom they loved, and 
  Airin suffered it not for the love of Mavwin, hoping yet to join 
  those twain mother and son in happiness, and her doom she had 
  made to satisfy men's anger and save Turin from death. "Nay," 
  said she, "three days do I give thee to get thee out of the land, 
  wherefore go!" and Turambar lifting his sword wiped it, saying: 
  "Would I were clean of his blood," and he went forth into the 
  night. In the folly of his heart now did he deem himself cut off in 
  truth for ever from Mavwin his mother, thinking that never again 
  would any he loved be fain to look upon him. Then did he thirst 
  for news of his mother and sister and of none might he ask, but 
  wandered back over the hills knowing only that they sought him 
  still perchance in the forests of the Lands Beyond, and no more 
  did he know for a long while. 
  Of his wanderings thereafter has no tale told, save that after 
  much roaming his sorrow grew dulled and his heart dead, until at 
  last in places very far away many a journey beyond the river of the 
  Rodothlim he fell in with some huntsmen of the woods, and these 
  were Men. Some of that company were thanes of Urin, or sons of 
  them, and they had wandered darkly ever since that Battle of 
  Tears, but now did Turambar join their number, and built his life 
  anew so well as he might. Now that people had houses in a more 
  smiling region of the woods in lands that were not utterly far from 
  Sirion or the grassy hills of that river's middle course, and 
  they were hardy men and bowed not to Melko, and Turambar got 
  honour among them. 
  Now is it to tell that far other had matters fallen out with 
  Mavwin than the Foaloke had said to Turin, for her days turning 
  to better she had peace and honour among the men of those 
  regions. Nonetheless her grief at the loss of her son by reason of 
  the cutting off of all messengers deepened only with the years, 
  albeit Nienori grew to a most fair and slender maid. At the time of 
  Turin's flight from the halls of Tinwelint she was already twelve" 
  years old and tall and beautiful. 
  Now the tale tells not the number of days that Turambar 
   
  sojourned with the Rodothlim but these were very many, and 
  during that time Nienori grew to the threshold of womanhood, 
  and often was there speech between her and her mother of Turin 
  that was lost. In the halls of Tinwelint too the memory of 
  Turin lived still, and there still abode Gumlin, now decrepit in 
  years, who aforetime had been the guardian of Turin's childhood 
  upon that first journey to the Lands Beyond. Now was Gumlin 
  white-haired and the years were heavy on him, but he longed 
  
  sorely for a sight once more of the folk of Men and of the Lady 
  Mavwin his mistress. On a time then Gumlin learnt of the with- 
  drawal from the hills of the greater number of those Orc-bands 
  and other fierce beings of Melko's that had for so long made them 
  impassable to Elves and Men. Now for a space were the hills and 
  the paths that led over them far and wide free of his evil, for Melko 
  had at that time a great and terrible project afoot, and that was the 
  destruction of the Rodothlim and of many dwellings of the Gnomes 
  beside, that his spies had revealed," yet all the folk of those regions 
  breathed the freer for a while, though had they known all perchance 
  they had not done so. 
  Then Gumlin the aged fell to his knees before Tinwelint and 
  begged that he suffer him to depart homeward, that he might see 
  his mistress of old ere death took him to the halls of- Mandos -- if 
  indeed that lady had not fared thither before him. Then the king" 
  said yea, and for his journey he gave him two guides for the 
  succouring of his age; yet those three, Gumlin and the woodland 
  Elves, made a very hard journey, for it was late winter, and yet 
  would Gumlin by no means abide until spring should come. 
  Now as they drew nigh to that region of Hisilome where afore- 
  time Mavwin had dwelt and nigh where she dwelt yet a great snow 
  fell, as happened oft in those parts on days that should rather have 
  been ones of early spring. Therein was Gumlin whelmed, and his 
  guides seeking aid came unawares upon Mavwin's house, and 
  calling for aid of her were granted it. Then by the aid of the folk of 
  Mavwin was Gumlin found and carried to the house and warmed 
  back to life, and coming to himself at length he knew Mavwin and 
  was very joyful. 
  Now when he was in part healed he told his tale to Mavwin, and 
  as he recounted the years and the doughtiest of the feats of Turin 
  she was glad, but great was her sorrow and dismay at the tidings of 
  his sundering from Linwe" and the manner of it, and going from 
  Gumlin she wept bitterly. Indeed for long and since ever she knew 
  that Turin, an he lived, had grown to manhood she had wondered 
   
  that he sought not back to her, and often dread had filled her heart 
  lest attempting this he had perished in the hills; but now the truth 
  was bitter to bear and she was desolate for a great while, nor might 
  Nienori comfort her. 
  Now by reason of the unkindness of the weather those guides 
  that had brought Gumlin out of Tinwelint's realms abode as her 
  guests until spring came, but with spring's first coming Gumlin 
  died. 
  Then arose Mavwin and going to several of the chiefs of those 
  places she besought their aid, telling them the tale of Turin's fate 
  as Gumlin had told it to her. But some laughed, saying she was 
  deceived by the babblings of a dying man, and the most said that 
  she was distraught with grief, and that it would be a fool's counsel 
  to seek beyond the hills a man who had been lost for years agone: 
  "nor," said they, "will we lend man or horse to such a quest, for all 
  our love for thee, 0 Mavwin wife of Urin." 
  Then Mavwin departed in tears but railed not at them, for she 
  had scant hope in her plea and knew that wisdom was in their 
  words. Nonetheless being unable to rest she came now to those 
   guides of the Elves, who chafed already to be away beneath the 
  sun; and she said to them: "Lead me now to your lord," and they 
  would dissuade her, saying that the road was no road for a woman's 
  feet to tread; yet she did not heed them. Rather did she beg of her 
  friend whose name was Airin Faiglindra* (long-tressed) and was 
  wed to Brodda a lord of that region, and rich and powerful, that 
  Nienori might be taken under the guardianship of her husband 
  and all her goods thereto. This did Airin obtain of Brodda without 
  
  great pleading, and when she knew this she would take farewell 
  of her daughter; but her plan availed little, for Nienori stood 
   before her mother and said: "Either thou goest not, 0 Mavwin my 
  mother, or go we both," nor would anything turn her from those 
  words. Therefore in the end did both mother and daughter make 
  them ready for that sore journey, and the guides murmured much 
  thereat. Yet it so happened that the season which followed that 
  bitter winter was very kindly, and despite the forebodings of the 
  guides the four passed the hills and made their long journey with 
  no greater evils than hunger and thirst. 
  Coming therefore at length before Tinwelint Mavwin cast her- 
  self down and wept, begging pardon for Turin and compassion 
  and aid for herself and Nienori; but Tinwelint bade her arise and 
  (* In the margin is written Firilanda.) 
   
  seat herself beside Gwedheling his queen, saying: "Long years 
  ago was Turin thy son forgiven, aye, even as he left these halls, 
  and many a weary search have we made for him. No outlawry of 
  mine was it that took him from this realm, but remorse and 
  bitterness drew him to the wilds, and there, methinks, evil things 
  o'ertook him, or an he lives yet I fear me it is in bondage to the 
  Orcs." Then Mavwin wept again and implored the king to give her 
  aid, for she said: "Yea verily I would fare until the flesh of my feet 
  were worn away, if haply at the journey's end I might see the face 
  of Turin son of Urin my well-beloved." But the king said that he 
  knew not whither she might seek her son save in Angamandi, and 
  thither he might not send any of his lieges, not though his heart 
  were full of ruth for the sorrow of Urin's folk. Indeed Tinwelint 
  spoke but as he believed just, nor meant he to add to Mavwin's 
  sorrow save only to restrain her from so mad and deadly a quest, 
  but Mavwin hearing him spake no word more, and going from him 
  went out into the woods and suffered no one to stay her, and only 
  Nienori followed her whithersoever she went. 
  Now the folk of Tinwelint looked with pity on those twain and 
  with kindness, and secretly they watched them, and unbeknown 
  kept much harm from them, so that the wandering ladies of the 
  woods became familiar among them and dear to many, yet were 
  they a sight of ruth, and folk swore hatred to Melko and his works 
  who saw them pass. Thus came it that after many moons Mavwin 
  fell in with a band of wandering Gnomes, and entering into 
  discourse with them the tale was told to her of the Rodothlim, 
  such as those Gnomes knew of it, and of the dwelling of Turin 
  among them. Of the whelming of that abode of folk by the hosts of 
  Melko and by the dragon Glorund they told too, for those deeds 
  were then new and their fame went far and wide. Now Turin they 
  named not by name, calling him Mormakil, a wild man who fled 
  from the face of Tinwelint and escaped thereafter from the hands 
  of the Orcs. 
  Then was the heart of Mavwin filled with hope and she ques- 
  tioned them more, but the Noldoli said that they had not heard 
  that any came alive out of that ransacking save such as were haled 
  to Angamandi, and then again was Mavwin's hope dashed low. 
  Yet did she nonetheless get her back to the king's halls, and telling 
  her tale besought his aid against the Foaloke. Now it was Mavwin's 
  thought that perchance Turin dwelt yet in the thraldom of the 
  dragon and it might fall to them in some manner to liberate him, 
  or again should the prowess of the king's men suffice then might 
   
   
  they slay the worm in vengeance for his evils, and so at his death 
  might he speak words of knowledge concerning the fate of Turin, 
  were he indeed no longer nigh the caverns of the Rodothlim. Of 
  
  the mighty hoard that that worm guarded Mavwin recked little, 
  but she spake much of it to Tinwelint, even as the Noldoli had 
  spoken of it to her. Now the folk of Tinwelint were of the wood- 
  lands and had scant wealth, yet did they love fair and beauteous 
  things, gold and silver and gems, as do all the Eldar but the 
  Noldoli most of all; nor was the king of other mind in this, and his 
  riches were small, save it be for that glorious Silmaril that many a 
  king had given all his treasury contained if he might possess it. 
  Therefore did Tinwelint answer: "Now shalt thou have aid, 0 
  Mavwin most steadfast, and, openly I say it to thee, it is not for 
  hope of freeing Turin thereby that I grant it to thee, for such hope 
  I do not see in this tale, but rather the death of hope. Yet it is a 
  truth that I have need and desire of treasury, and it may be that 
  such shall come to me by this venture; yet half of the spoil shalt 
  thou have 0 Mavwin for the memory of Urin and Turin, or else 
  shalt thou ward it for Nienori thy daughter." Then said Mavwin: 
  "Nay, give me but a woodman's cot and my son," and the king 
  answered: "That I cannot, for I am but a king of the wild Elves, 
  and no Vala of the western isles." 
  Then Tinwelint gathered a picked band of his warriors and 
  hunters and told them his bidding, and it seemed that the name of 
  the Foaloke was known already among them, and there were many 
  who could guide the band unto the regions of his dwelling, yet was 
  that name a terror to the stoutest and the places of his abode a land 
  of accursed dread. Now the ancient dwellings of the Rodothlim 
  were not utterly distant from the realm of Tinwelint, albeit far 
  enough, but the king said to Mavwin: "Bide now and Nienori also 
  with me, and my men shall fare against the drake, and all that they 
  do and find in those places will they faithfully report," -- and his 
  men said: "Yea, we will do thy bidding, 0 King," but fear stood in 
  their eyes. 
  Then Mavwin seeing it said: "Yea, 0 King, let Nienori my 
  daughter bide indeed at the feet of Gwedheling the Queen, but I 
  who care not an I die or live will go look upon the dragon and find 
  my son"; and Tinwelint laughed, yet Gwedheling and Nienori 
  fearing that she spake no jest pled earnestly with her. But she was 
  as adamant, fearing lest this her last hope of rescuing Turin come 
  to nought through the terror of Tinwelint's men, and none might 
  move her. "Of love, I know," said she, "come all -the words ye 
   
  speak, yet give me rather a horse to ride and if ye will a sharp knife 
  for my own death at need, and let me be gone." Now these words 
  struck amazement into those Elves that heard, for indeed the 
  wives and daughters of Men in those days were hardy and their 
  youth lasted a great span, yet did this seem a madness to all. 
  Madder yet did it seem when Nienori, seeing the obstinacy of 
  her mother, said before them all: "Then I too will go; whither my 
  mother Mavwin goeth thither more easily yet shall I, Nienori 
  daughter of Urin, fare"; but Gwedheling said to the king that he 
  allow it not, for she was a fay and perchance foresaw dimly what 
  might be. 
  Then had Mavwin ended the dispute and departed from the 
  king's presence into the woods, had not Nienori caught at her robe 
  and stayed her, and so did all plead with Mavwin, till at length it 
  was agreed that the king send a strong party against the Foaloke 
  and that Nienori and Mavwin ride with them until the regions of 
  the beast be found. Then should they seek a high place whence 
  they might see something of the deeds yet in safety and secrecy, 
  while the warriors crept upon the worm to slay it. Now of this high 
  place a woodsman told, and often had he gazed therefrom upon 
  the dwelling of the worm afar. At length was that band of dragon- 
  slayers got ready, and they were mounted upon goodly horses 
  
  swift and sure-going, albeit few of those beasts were possessed by 
  the folk of the woods. Horses too were found for Nienori and for 
  Mavwin, and they rode at the head of the warriors, and folk 
  marvelled much to see their bearing, for the men of Urin and those 
  amongst whom Nienori was nurtured were much upon horses, 
  and both knave and maid among them rode even in tender years. 
  After many days' going came now that cavalcade within view of 
  a place that once had been a fair region, and through it a swift river 
  ran over a rocky bed, and of one side was the brink of it high and 
  tree-grown and of the other the land was more level and fertile and 
  broad-swelling, but beyond the high bank of the river the hills 
  drew close. Thither as they looked they saw that the land had 
  become all barren and was blasted for a great distance about the 
  ancient caverns of the Rodothlim, and the trees were crushed to 
  the earth or snapped. Toward the hills a black heath stretched and 
  the lands were scored with the great slots that that loathly worm 
  made in his creeping. 
  Many are the dragons that Melko has loosed upon the world and 
  some are more mighty than others. Now the least mighty -- yet 
  were they very great beside the Men of those days -- are cold as is 
   
  the nature of snakes and serpents, and of them a many having 
  wings go with the uttermost noise and speed; but the mightier are 
  hot and very heavy and slow-going, and some belch flame, and fire 
  flickereth beneath their scales, and the lust and greed and cunning 
  evil of these is the greatest of all creatures: and such was the 
  Foaloke whose burning there set all the places of his habitation in 
  waste and desolation. Already greater far had this worm waxen 
  than in the days of the onslaught upon the Rodothlim, and greater 
  too was his hoarded treasure, for Men and Elves and even Orcs he 
  slew, or enthralled that they served him, bringing him food to 
  slake his lust [? on] precious things, and spoils of their harryings to 
  swell his hoard. 
  Now was that band aghast as they looked upon that region from 
  afar, yet they prepared them for battle, and drawing lots sent one 
  of their number with Nienori and Mavwin to that high place" 
  upon the confines of the withered land that had been named, and it 
  was covered with trees, and might be reached by hidden paths. 
  Even as those three rode thither and the warriors crept stealthily 
  toward the caves, leaving their horses that were already in a sweat 
  of fear, behold the Foaloke came from his lair, and sliding down 
  the bank lay across the stream, as often was his wont. Straightway 
  great fog and steams leapt up and a stench was mingled therein, so 
  that that band was whelmed in vapours and well-nigh stifled, and 
  they crying to one another in the mist displayed their presence to 
  the worm; and he laughed aloud. At that most awful of all sounds 
  of beasts they fled wildly in the mists, and yet they could not 
  discover their horses, for these in an extremity of terror broke 
  loose and fled. 
  Then Nienori hearing far cries and seeing the great mist roll 
  toward them from the river turned back with her mother to the 
  place of sundering, and there alighting waited in great doubt. 
  Suddenly came that blind mist upon them as they stood, and with 
  it came flying madly the dim horses of the huntsmen. Then their 
  own catching their terror trampled to death that Elf who was their 
  escort as he caught at the flying bridles, and wild with fear they 
  sped to the dark woods and never more bore Man or Elf upon their 
  saddles; but Mavwin and Nienori were left alone and succourless 
  upon the borders of the places of fear. Very perilous indeed was 
  their estate, and long they groped in the mist and knew not where 
  they were nor saw they ever any of the band again, and only pale 
   
  
  voices seemed to pass them by afar crying out as in dread, and then 
  all was silent. Now did they cling together and being weary 
   
  stumbled on heedless whither their steps might go, till on a 
  sudden the sun gleamed thin above them, and hope returned to 
  them; and behold the mists lifted and the airs became clearer and 
  they stood not far from the river. Even now it smoked as it were 
  hot, and behold the Foaloke lay there and his eyes were upon 
  them. 
  No word did he speak nor did he move, but his baleful eye held 
  their gaze until the strength seemed to leave their knees and their 
  minds grew dim. Then did Nienori drag herself by a might of will 
  from that influence for a while, and "Behold," she cried, "0 
  serpent of Melko, what wilt thou with us -- be swift to say or do, for 
  know that we seek not thee nor thy gold but one Turin who dwelt 
  here upon a time." Then said the drake, and the earth quaked at 
  him: "Thou liest -- glad had ye been at my death, and glad thy 
  band of cravens who now flee gibbering in the woods might they 
  have despoiled me. Fools and liars, liars and cravens, how shall ye 
  slay or despoil Glorund the Foaloke, who ere his power had waxen 
  slew the hosts of the Rodothlim and Orodreth their lord, devouring 
  all his folk.". 
  "Yet perchance," said Nienori, "one Turin got him from that 
  fray and dwells still here beneath thy bonds, an he has not 
  escaped thee and is now far hence," and this she said at a venture, 
  hoping against hope, but said the evil one: "Lo! the names of all 
  who dwelt here before the taking of the caves of my wisdom I 
  know, and I say to thee that none who named himself Turin went 
  hence alive." And even so was Turin's boast subtly turned against 
  him, for these beasts love ever to speak thus, doubly playing with 
  cunning words. 
  "Then was Turin slain in this evil place," said Mavwin, but the 
  dragon answered: "Here did the name of Turin fade for ever from 
  the earth -- but weep not, woman, for it was the name of a craven 
  that betrayed his friends." "Foul beast, cease thy evil sayings," 
  said Mavwin; "slayer of my son, revile not the dead, lest thine 
  own bane come upon thee." "Less proud must be thy words, O 
  Mavwin, an thou wilt escape torment or thy daughter with thee," 
  did that drake answer, but Mavwin cried: "0 most accursed, lo! I 
  fear thee not. Take me an thou wilt to thy torments and thy 
  bondage, for of a truth I desired thy death, but suffer only Nienori 
  my daughter to go back to the dwellings of Men: for she came 
  hither constrained by me, and knowing not the purposes of our 
  journey." 
  "Seek not to cajole me, woman," sneered that evil one. "Liever 
   
   
   
  would I keep thy daughter and slay thee or send thee back to thy 
  hovels, but I have need of neither of you." With those words he 
  opened full his evil eyes, arid a light shone in them, and Mavwin 
  and Nienori quaked beneath them and a swoon came upon their 
  minds, and them seemed that they groped in endless tunnels of 
  darkness, and there they found not one another ever again, and 
  calling only vain echoes answered and there was no glimmer of 
  light. 
  When however after a time that she remembered not the black- 
  ness left the mind of Nienori, behold the river and the withered 
  places of the Foaloke were no more about her, but the deep 
  woodlands, and it was dusk. Now she seemed to herself to awake 
  from dreams of horror nor could she recall them, but their dread 
  hung dark behind her mind, and her memory of all past things was 
  
  dimmed. So for a long while she strayed lost in the woods, and 
  haply the spell alone kept life in her, for she hungered bitterly and 
  was athirst, and by fortune it was summer, for her garments 
  became torn and her feet unshod and weary, and often she wept, 
  and she went she knew not whither. 
  Now on a time in an opening in the wood she descried a 
  campment as it were of Men, and creeping nigh by reason of 
  hunger to espy it she saw that they were creatures of a squat and 
  unlovely stature that dwelt there, and most evil faces had they, 
  and their voices and their laughter was as the clash of stone and 
  metal. Armed they were with curved swords and bows of horn, 
  and she was possessed with fear as she looked upon them, although 
  she knew not that they were Orcs, for never had she seen those evil 
  ones before. Now did she turn and flee, but was espied, and one let 
  fly a shaft at her that quivered suddenly in a tree beside her as she 
  ran, and others seeing that it was a woman young and fair gave 
  chase whooping and calling hideously. Now Nienori ran as best 
  she might for the density of the wood, but soon was she spent and 
  capture and dread thraldom was very near, when one came crashing 
  through the woods as though in answer to her lamentable cries. 
  Wild and black was his hair yet streaked with grey, and his face 
  was pale and marked as with deep sorrows of the past, and in his 
  hand he bare a great sword whereof all but the very edge was 
  black. Therewith he leapt against the following Orcs and hewed 
  them, and they soon fled, being taken aback, and though some 
  shot arrows at random amidst the trees they did little scathe, and 
  five of them were slain. 
  Then sat Nienori upon a stone and for weariness and the 
   
  lessened strain of fear sobs shook her and she could not speak; but 
  her rescuer stood beside her awhile and marvelled at her fairness 
  and that she wandered thus lonely in the woods, and at length he 
  said: "0 sweet maiden of the woods, whence comest thou, and 
  what may be thy name?" 
  "Nay, these things I know not," said she. "Yet methinks I stray 
  very far from my home and folk, and many very evil things have 
  fallen upon me in the way, whereof nought but a cloud hangs upon 
  my memory -- nay, whence I am or whither I go I know not" -- and 
  she wept a fresh, but that man spake, saying:" Then behold, I will 
  call thee Niniel, or little one of tears," and thereat she raised her 
  face towards his, and it was very sweet though marred with 
  weeping, and she said with a look of wonderment:" Nay, not 
  Niniel, not Niniel." Yet more might she not remember, and her 
  face filled with distress, so that she cried: "Nay, who art thou, 
  warrior of the woods; why troublest thou me?" "Turambar am I 
  called," said he, "and no home nor kindred have I nor any past to 
  think on, but I wander for ever," and again at that name that 
  maiden's wonder stirred. 
  "Now," said Turambar, "dry thy tears, 0 Niniel, for thou hast 
  come upon such safety as these words afford. Lo, one am I now of 
  a small folk of the forest, and a sweet dwelling in a clearing have 
  we far from hence, but today as thy fortune would we fared 
  a-hunting, -- aye, and Orc-harrying too, for we are hard put to it to 
  fend those evil ones from our homes." 
  Then did Niniel ( for thus Turambar called her ever, and she 
  learnt to call it her name) fare away with him to his comrades, and 
  they asking little got them upon horses, and Turambar set Niniel 
  before him, and thus they fared as swift as they might from the 
  danger of the Orcs. 
  Now at the time of the affray of Turambar with the pursuing 
  Orcs was half the day already spent, yet were they already leagues 
  upon their way ere they dismounted once more, and it was then 
  
  early night. Already at the sunset had it seemed to Niniel that the 
  woods were lighter and less gloomy and the air less evil-laden than 
  behind. Now did they make a camp in a glade and the stars shone 
  clear above where the tree-roof was thin, but Niniel lay a little apart 
  and they gave her many fells to keep her from the night chills, and 
  thus she slept more softly than for many a night and the breezes 
  kissed her face, but Turambar told his comrades of the meeting in 
  the wood and they wondered who she might be or how she came 
  wandering thither as one under a spell of blind forgetfulness. 
   
  Next day again they pressed on and so for many journeys more 
  beside until at length weary and fain for rest they came one noon to 
  a woodland stream, and this they followed for some way until, 
  behold, they came to a place where it might be forded by reason of 
  its shallowness and of the rocks that stood up in its course; but on 
  their right it dived in a great fall and fell into a chasm, and 
  Turambar pointing said: <Now are we nigh to home, for this is the 
  fall of the Silver Bowl," but Niniel not knowing why was filled 
  with a dread and could not look upon the loveliness of that 
  foaming water. Now soon came they to places of thinner trees and 
  to a slope whereon but few grew save here and there an ancient oak 
  of great girth, and the grass about their feet was soft, for the 
   clearing had been made many years and was very wide. There 
  stood also a cluster of goodly houses of timber, and a tilth was 
  about them and trees of fruit. To one of these houses that was 
  adorned with strange rude carvings, and flowers bloomed bright 
   about it, did Turambar lead now Niniel. "Behold," said he, "my 
  abode -- there an thou listest thou shalt abide for now, but methinks 
  it is a lonely hall, and there be houses of this folk beside where 
   there are maidens and womenfolk, and there wouldst thou liever 
  and better be." So came it afterward that Nienori dwelt with the 
  wood-rangers," and after a while entered the house of Bethos, 
  a stout man who had fought though then but a boy in the 
  Battle of Unnumbered Tears. Thence did he escape, but his 
  wife was a Noldo-maiden, as the tale telleth, and very fair, and 
  fair also were his sons and daughters save only his eldest son 
  ' Tamar Lamefoot. 
  Now as the days passed Turambar grew to love Niniel very 
  greatly indeed, and all the folk beside loved her for her great 
   loveliness and sweetness, yet was she ever half-sorrowful and 
  often distraught of mind, as one that seeks for something mislaid 
  that soon she must discover, so that folk said: "Would that the 
  Valar would lift the spell that lies upon Niniel." Nonetheless for 
  the most part she was happy indeed among the folk and in the 
  house of Bethos, and each day she grew ever fairer, and Tamar 
  Lamefoot who was held of little account loved her though in vain. 
  Now came days when life once more seemed to contain joy to 
   Turambar, and the bitterness of the past grew dim and far away, 
  and a fresh love was in his heart. Then did he think to put his fate 
   (* In the margin, apparently with reference to the word 'wood-rangers', is written 
  Vettar.) 
   
  for ever from him and live out his life there in the woodland homes 
  with children about him, and looking upon Niniel he desired to 
  wed her. Then did he often press his suit with her, yet though he 
  was a man of valiance and renown she delayed him, saying nor yea 
  nor no, yet herself she knew not why, for it seemed to her heart 
  that she loved him deeply, fearing for him were he away, and 
  knowing happiness when he was nigh. 
  Now it was a custom of that folk to obey a chief, and he was 
  chosen by them from their stoutest men, and that office did he 
  hold until of his own will he laid it down again being sick or gone in 
  
  years, or were he slain. And at that time Bethos was their chief; 
  but he was slain by evil luck in a foray not long after -- for despite 
  his years he still rode abroad -- and it fell out that a new captain 
  must be chosen. In the end then did they name Turambar, for his 
  lineage, in that it was known among them that he was son of Urin, 
  was held in esteem among those stout rebels against Melko, 
  whereas" he had beside become a very mighty man in all deeds and 
  one of wisdom great beyond his years, by reason of his far wander- 
  ings and his dealings with the Elves. 
  Seeing therefore the love of their new chief for Niniel and 
  thinking they knew that she loved him also in return, those men 
  began to say how they would lief see their lord wed, and that it was 
  folly to delay for no good cause; but this word came to the ears of 
  Niniel, and at length she consented to be the wife of Turambar, 
  and all were fain thereat. A goodly feast was made and there was 
  song and mirth, and Niniel became lady of the woodland-rangers 
  and dwelt thereafter in Turambar's house. There great was their 
  happiness, though there lay at times a chill foreboding upon 
  Niniel's heart, but Turambar was in joy and said in his heart: 
  "'Twas well that I did name myself Turambar, for lo! I have 
  overcome the doom of evil that was woven about my feet." The 
  past he laid aside and to Niniel he spoke not overmuch of bygone 
  things, save of his father and mother and the sister he had not 
  seen, but always was Niniel troubled at such talk and he knew not 
  why." But of his flight from the halls of Tinwelint and the death of  
  Beleg and of his seeking back to Hisilome he said never a word, 
  and the thought of Failivrin lay locked in his deepest heart well- 
  nigh forgotten. 
  Naught ever might Niniel tell him of her days before, and did he 
  ask her distress was written on her face as though he troubled the 
  surface of dark dreams, and he grieved at times thereat, but it 
  weighed not much upon him. 
   
   
   
  Now fare the days by and Niniel and Turambar dwell in peace, 
  but Tamar Lamefoot wanders the woods thinking the world an ill 
  and bitter place, and he loved Niniel very greatly nor might he 
  stifle his love. But behold, in those days the Foaloke waxed fat, 
  and having many bands of Noldoli and of Orcs subject to him he 
  thought to extend his dominion far and wide. Indeed in many 
  places in those days these beasts of Melko's did in like manner, 
  setting up kingdoms of terror of their own that flourished beneath 
   the evil mantle of Melko's lordship. So it was that the bands of 
  Glorund the drake harried the folk of Tinwelint very grievously, 
  and at length there came some nigh even to those woods and glades 
  that were beloved of Turambar and his folk. 
  Now those woodmen fled not but dealt stoutly with their foes, 
   and the wrath of Glorund the worm was very great when tidings 
   were brought to him of a brave folk of Men that dwelt far beyond 
   the river and that his marauders might not subdue them. It is told 
   indeed that despite the cunning of his evil designs he did not yet 
  know where was the dwelling of Turambar or of Nienori; and of 
  truth in those days it seemed that fortune smiled on Turambar 
  awhile, for his people waxed and they became prosperous, and 
   many escaped even from uttermost Hisilome and came unto him, 
  and store of wealth and good things he gathered, for all his 
  battles brought him victory and booty. Like a king and queen did 
  Turambar and Niniel become, and there was song and mirth in 
   those glades of their dwelling, and much happiness in their halls. 
  And Niniel conceived." 
  Much of this did spies report to the Foaloke, and his wrath was 
  
  terrible. Moreover his greed was mightily kindled, so that after 
  pondering much he set a guard that he might trust to watch his 
  dwelling and his treasury, and the captain of these was Mim the 
  dwarf." Then leaving the caves and the places of his sleep he 
   crossed the streams and drew into the woods, and they blazed 
  before his face. Tidings of this came swiftly to Turambar, but he 
  feared not as yet nor indeed heeded the tale much, for it was a very 
  great way from the home of the woodmen to the caverns of the 
  worm. But now sank Niniel's heart, and though she knew not 
  wherefore a weight of dread and sorrow lay upon her, and seldom 
   after the coming of that word did she smile, so that Turambar 
  ', wondered and was sad. 
  Now draweth the Foaloke during that time through the deep 
  woods and a path of desolation lies behind, and yet in his creeping 
  a very great while passes, until, behold, suddenly a party of the 
   
  woodmen come upon him unawares sleeping in the woods among 
  the broken trees. Of these several were overcome by the noxious 
  breath of the beast and after were slain; but two making their 
  utmost speed brought tidings to their lord that the tale aforetime 
  had not been vain, and indeed now was the drake crept even 
  within the confines of his realm; and so saying they fell fainting 
  before his feet. 
  Now the place where the dragon lay was low-lying and a little 
  hill there was, not far distant, islanded among the trees but itself 
  not much wooded, whence might be espied albeit afar off much of 
  that region now torn by the passage of the drake. A stream there 
  was too that ran through the forest in that part between the drake 
  and the dwellings of the woodmen, but its course ran very nigh to 
  the dragon and it was a narrow stream with banks deep-cloven and 
  o'erhung with trees. Wherefore Turambar purposed now to take 
  his stoutest men to that knoll and watch if they could the dragon's 
  movements in secret, that perchance they might fall upon him at 
  some disadvantage and contrive to slay him, for in this lay their 
  best hope. This band he suffered not to be very great, and the rest 
  at his bidding took arms and scoured about, fearing that hosts of 
  the Orcs were come with the worm their lord. This indeed was not 
  so, and he came alone trusting in his overwhelming power. 
  Now when Turambar made ready to depart then Niniel begged 
  to ride beside him and he consented, for he loved her and it was his 
  thought that if he fell and the drake lived then might none of that 
  people be saved, and he would liever have Niniel by him, hoping 
  perchance to snatch her at the least from the clutches of the worm, 
  by death at his own or one of his liege's hands. 
  So rode forth together Turambar and Niniel, as that folk knew 
  them, and behind were a score of good men. Now the distance to 
  that knoll among the woods they- compassed in a day's journey, 
  and after them though it were against the bidding and counsel of 
  Turambar there stole a great concourse of his folk, even women 
  and children. The lure of a strange dread held them, and some 
  thought to see a great fight, and others went with the rest thinking 
  little, nor did any think to see what in the end their eyes saw; and 
  they followed not far behind, for Turambar's party went slowly 
  and warily. When first then Turambar suffered her to ride beside 
  him Niniel was blither than for long she had been, and she 
  brightened the foreboding of those men's hearts; but soon they 
  came to a place not far from the foot of the knoll, and there her 
  heart sank, and indeed a gloom fell upon all. 
   
   
  Yet very fair was that place, for here flowed that same stream 
  that further down wound past the dragon's lair in a deep bed 
  
  cloven deep into the earth; and it came rushing cold from the hills 
  beyond the woodmen's homes, and it fell over a great fall where 
  the water-worn rock jutted smooth and grey from amid the grass. 
  Now this was the head of that force which the woodmen named 
  the Silver Bowl, and aforetime Turambar and Niniel had passed it 
  by, faring home first from the rescuing of Niniel. The height of 
  that fall was very great and the waters had a loud and musical 
  voice, splashing into a silver foam far below where they had worn a 
  great hollow in the rocks; and this hollow was o'ershadowed by 
  trees and bushes, but the sun gleamed through upon the spray; 
   and about the head of the fall there was an open glade and a green 
   sward where grew a wealth of flowers, and men loved that spot. 
  Here did Niniel of a sudden weep, and casting herself upon 
  Turambar begged him tempt not fate but rather fly with her and 
  all his folk, leading them into distant lands. But looking at her he 
  said: "Nay, Niniel mine, nor thou nor I die this day, nor yet 
   tomorrow, by the evil of the dragon or by the foemen's swords," 
  but he knew not the fulfilment of his words; and hearing them 
  Niniel quelled her weeping and was very still. Having therefore 
   rested a while here those warriors afterward climbed the hill and 
  Niniel fared with them. Afar off they might see from its summit a 
  wide tract where all the trees were broken and the lands were 
  hurt and scorched and the earth black, yet nigh the edge of the 
  trees that were still unharmed, and that was not far from the lip of 
  the deep river-chasm, there arose a thin smoke of great blackness, 
  and men said: "There lieth the worm." 
  Then were counsels of many a kind spoken upon that hill-top, 
   and men feared to go openly against the dragon by day or by night 
  or whether he waked or slept, and seeing their dread Turambar 
   gave them a rede, and it was taken, and these were his words: "Well 
   have ye said, 0 huntsmen of the woods, that not by day or by night 
  shall men hope to take a dragon of Melko unawares, and behold 
  this one hath made a waste about him, and the earth is beaten flat 
  so that none may creep near and be hidden. Wherefore whoso hath 
   the heart shall come with me and we will go down the rocks to the 
   foot of the fall, and so gaining the path of the stream perchance we 
  may come as nigh to the drake as may be. Then must we climb if 
  we are able up under the near bank and so wait, for methinks the 
  Foaloke will rest not much longer ere he draweth on towards our 
  dwellings. Thus must he either cross this deep stream or turn far 
   
  out of his ways, for he is grown too mighty to creep along its bed. 
  Now I think not that he will turn aside, for it is but a ditch, a 
  narrow rut filled with trickling water, to the great Foaloke of the 
  golden caves. If however he belie my counsel and come not on by 
  this path, some few of you must take courage in your hearts, 
  striving to decoy him warily back across the stream, that there we 
  who lie hid may give him his bane stabbing from beneath, for the 
  armour of these vile worms is of little worth upon their bellies." 
  Now of that band were there but six that stood forward readily 
  to go with Turambar, and he seeing that said that he had thought 
  there were more than six brave men among his folk, yet after that 
  he would not suffer any of the others to go with him, saying that 
  better were the six without the hindrance of the fearful. Then did 
  Turambar take farewell of Niniel and they kissed upon the hilltop, 
  and it was then late afternoon, but Niniel's heart went as to stone 
  with grief; and all that company descended to the head of Silver 
  Bowl, and there she beheld her lord climb to the fall's bottom with 
  his six companions. Now when he was vanished far below she 
  spake bitterly to those who had dared not to go, and they for shame 
  answered not but crept back unto the hill-top and gazed out 
  towards the dragon's lair, and Niniel sat beside the water looking 
  
  before her, and she wept not but was in anguish. 
  None stayed beside her save Tamar alone who had fared un- 
  bidden with that company, and he had loved her since first she 
  dwelt in Bethos' halls, and once had thought to win her ere 
  Turambar took her. The lameness of Tamar was with him from 
  childhood, yet was he both wise and kindly, though held of little 
  account among those folk, to whom strength was safety and valour 
  the greatest pride of men. Now however did Tamar bear a sword, 
  and many had scoffed at him for that, yet he took joy at the chance 
  of guarding Niniel, albeit she noticed him not. 
  Now is it to tell that Turambar reached the place of his design 
  after great labour in the rocky bed of the stream, and with his men 
  clambered with difficulty up the steep side of that ravine. Just 
  below the lip of it they were lodged in certain overhanging trees, 
  and not far off they might hear the great breathing of the beast, 
  and some of his companions fell in dread. 
  Already had darkness come and all the night they clung there, 
  and there was a strange flickering where the dragon lay and dread 
  noises and a quaking if he stirred, and when dawn came Turambar 
  saw that he had but three companions, and he cursed the others 
  for their cravenhood, nor doth any tale tell whither those un- 
   
   
  faithful ones fled. On this day did all come to pass as Turambar 
  had thought, for the drake bestirring himself drew slowly to the 
  chasm's edge and turned not aside, -but sought to overcreep it and 
  come thus at the homes of the woodmen. Now the terror of his 
  oncoming was very great, for the earth shook, and those three 
  feared lest the trees that upheld them should loosen their roots and 
  fall into the rocky stream below. The leaves too of those trees that 
  grew nigh were shrivelled in the serpent's breath, yet were they 
  not hurt because of the shelter of the bank. 
  At length did the drake reach the stream-edge and the sight of 
  his evil head and dripping jaws was utterly hideous, and these they 
  saw clearly and were in terror lest he too espy them, for he crossed 
  not over at the spot where Turambar had chosen to lie hid because 
  of the narrowness here of the chasm and its lesser depth. Rather he 
  began to heave himself now across the ravine a little below them, 
  and so slipping from their places Turambar and his men reached 
  as swiftly as might be the stream's bed and came beneath the belly 
  of the worm. Here was the heat so great and so vile the stench that 
  his men were taken with a sore dread and durst not climb the bank 
  again. Then in his wrath Turambar would have turned his sword 
  against them, but they fled, and so was it that alone he scaled the 
   wall until he came close beneath the dragon's body, and he reeled 
  by reason of the heat and of the stench and clung to a stout bush. 
  Then abiding until a very vital and unfended spot was within 
  stroke, he heaved up Gurtholfin his black sword and stabbed with 
   all his strength above his head, and that magic blade of the 
  Rodothlim went into the vitals of the dragon even to the hilt, and 
   the yell of his death-pain rent the woods and all that heard it were 
  aghast. 
  Then did that drake writhe horribly and the huge spires of his 
   contortions were terrible to see, and all the trees he brake that 
  stood nigh to the place of his agony. Almost had he crossed the 
  chasm when Gurtholfin pierced him, and now he cast himself 
   upon its farther bank and laid all waste about him, and lashed and 
  coiled and made a yelling and a bellowing such that the stoutest 
  blenched and turned to flee. Now those afar thought that this was 
  the fearsome noise of battle betwixt the seven, Turambar and his 
  comrades," and little they hoped ever to see any of them return, 
  and Niniel's heart died within her at the sounds; but below in the 
  
  ravine those three cravens who had watched Turambar from afar 
  fled now in terrror back towards the fall, and Turambar clung 
  nigh to the lip of the chasm white and trembling, for he was spent. 
   
   
   
  At length did those noises of horror cease, and there arose 
  a great smoking, for Glorund was dying. Then in utter hardihood 
  did Turambar creep out alone from his hiding, for in the agony 
  of the Foaloke his sword was dragged from his hand ere he 
  might withdraw it, and he cherished Gurtholfin beyond all his 
  possessions, for all things died, or man or beast, whom once its 
  edges bit. Now Turambar saw where the dragon lay, and he was 
  stretched out stiff upon his side, and Gurtholfin stood yet in his 
  belly; but he breathed still. 
  Nonetheless Turambar creeping up set his foot upon his body 
  and withdrew Gurtholfin hardly with all his strength, and as he 
  did so he said in the triumph of his heart: "Now do we meet again, 
  0 Glorund, thou and I, Turambar, who was once named brave";" 
  but even as he spake the evil blood spouted from that wound upon 
  his hand and burnt it, and it was withered, so that for the sudden 
  pain he cried aloud. Then the Foaloke opening his dread eyes, 
  looked upon him, and he fell in a swoon beside the drake and his  
  sword was under him. 
  Thus did the day draw on and there came no tidings to the 
  hill-top, nor could Niniel longer bear her anguish but arose 
  and made as to leave that glade above the waterfall, and Tamar 
  Lamefoot said: "What dost thou seek to do?" but she: "I would 
  seek my lord and lay me in death beside him, for methinks he is 
  dead", and he sought to dissuade her but without avail. And even 
  as evening fell that' fair lady crept through the woods and she 
  would not that Tamar should follow her, but seeing that he did so 
  she fled blindly through the trees, tearing her clothes and marring 
  her face in places of thorny undergrowth, and Tamar being lame 
  could not keep up with her. So fell night upon the woods and all 
  was still, and a great dread for Niniel fell upon Tamar, so that he 
  cursed his weakness and his heart was bitter, yet did he cease not 
  to follow so swiftly as he might, and losing sight of her he bent  
  his course towards that part of the forest nigh to the ravine where 
  had been fought the worm's last fight, for indeed that might be 
  perceived by the watchers on the hill. Now rose a bright moon 
  when the night was old, and Tamar, wandering often alone far and 
  wide from the woodmen's homes, knew those places, and came at 
  last to the edge of that desolation that the dragon had made in his 
  agony; but the moonlight was very bright, and staying among the 
  bushes near the edge of that place Tamar heard and saw all that 
  there betid. 
  Behold now Niniel had reached those places not long before 
   
  him, and straightway did she run fearless into the open for love of 
  her lord, and so found him lying with his withered hand in a swoon 
  across his sword; but the beast that lay hugely stretched beside she 
  heeded not at all, and falling beside Turambar she wept, and 
  kissed his face, and put salve upon his hand, for such she had 
  brought in a little box when first they sallied forth, fearing that 
  many hurts would be gotten ere men wended home. 
  Yet Turambar woke not at her touch, nor stirred, and she cried 
  aloud, thinking him now surely dead: "0 Turambar, my lord, 
  awake, for the serpent of wrath is dead and I alone am near!" But 
  lo! at those words the drake stirred his last, and turning his baleful 
  eyes upon her ere he shut them for ever said: "0 thou Nienori 
  daughter of Mavwin, I give thee joy that thou hast found thy 
  
  brother at the last, for the search hath been weary -- and now is he 
  become a very mighty fellow and a stabber of his foes unseen"; but 
  Nienori sat as one stunned, and with that Glorund died, and with 
  his death the veil of his spells fell from her, and all her memory 
  grew crystal clear, neither did she forget any of those things that had 
   befallen her since first she fell beneath the magic of the worm; so 
  that her form shook with horror and anguish. Then did she start to 
  her feet, standing wanly in the moon, and looking upon Turambar 
  with wide eyes thus spake she aloud: "Then is thy doom spent at 
  last. Well art thou dead, 0 most unhappy," but distraught with 
  her woe suddenly she fled from that place and fared wildly away as 
  one mad whithersoever her feet led her. 
  But Tamar whose heart was numbed with grief and ruth followed 
  as he might, recking little of Turambar, for wrath at the fate of 
  Nienori filled all his heart. Now the stream and the deep chasm lay 
  across her path, but it so chanced that she turned aside ere she 
  came to its banks and followed its winding course through stony 
  and thorny places until she came once again to the glade at the 
  head of the great roaring fall, and it was empty as the first grey 
  light of a new day filtered through the trees. 
  There did she stay her feet and standing spake as to herself: "0 
  waters of the forest whither do ye go? Wilt thou take Nienori, 
  Nienori daughter of Urin, child of woe? 0 ye white foams, would 
  that ye might lave me clean -- but deep, deep must be the waters 
  that would wash my memory of this nameless curse. 0 bear me 
  hence, far far away, where are the waters of the unremembering 
  sea. 0 waters of the forest whither do ye go?" Then ceasing 
  suddenly she cast herself over the fall's brink, and perished where 
  it foams about the rocks below; but at that moment the sun arose 
   
  above the trees and light fell upon the waters, and the waters 
  roared unheeding above the death of Nienori. 
  Now all this did Tamar behold, and to him the light of the new 
  sun seemed dark, but turning from those places he went to the 
  hill-top and there was already gathered a great concourse of folk, 
  and among them were those three that had last deserted Turambar, 
  and they made a story for the ears of the folk. But Tamar coming 
  stood suddenly before them, and his face was terrible to see, so 
  that a whisper ran among them: "He is dead"; but others said: 
  "What then has befallen the little Niniel?" -- but Tamar cried 
  aloud: "Hear, 0 my people, and say if there is a fate like unto the 
  one I tell unto thee, or a woe so heavy. Dead is the drake, but at his 
  side lieth also Turambar dead, even he who was first called Turin 
  son of Urin,> and that is well; aye very well," and folk murmured, 
  wondering at his speech, and some said that he was mad. But  
  Tamar said: "For know, 0 people, that Niniel the fair beloved of 
  you all and whom I love dearer than my heart is dead, and the 
  waters roar above her, for she has leapt o'er the falls of Silver Bowl 
  desiring never more to see the light of day. Now endeth all that evil 
  spell, now is the doom of the folk of Urin terribly fulfilled, for she 
  that ye called Niniel was even Nienori daughter of Urin, and this 
  did she know or ever she died, and this did she tell to the wild 
  woods, and their echo came to me." 
  At those words did the hearts of all who stood there break for 
  sorrow and for dread, yet did none dare to go to the place of the 
  anguish of that fair lady, for a sad spirit abideth there yet and none 
  sets foot upon its sward; but a great remorse pierced the hearts of 
  those three cravens, and creeping from the throng they went to 
  seek their lord's body, and behold they found him stirring and 
  alive, for when the dragon died the swoon had left him, and he 
  slept a deep sleep of weariness, yet now was he awakening and was 
  in pain. Even as those three stood by he spake and said "Niniel", 
  
  and at that word they hid their faces for ruth and horror, and could 
  not look upon his face, but afterward they roused him, and behold 
  he was very fain of his victory; yet suddenly marking his hand he 
  said: "Lo! one has been that has tended my hurt with skill -- who 
  think ye that it was?" -- but they answered him not, for they 
  guessed. Now therefore was Turambar borne weary and hurt back 
  among his folk, and one sped before and cried that their lord lived, 
  but men knew not if they were glad; and as he came among them 
  many turned aside their faces to hide their hearts' perplexity and 
  their tears, and none durst speak. 
   
  But Turambar said to those that stood nigh: "Where is Niniel, 
  ply Niniel -- for I had thought to find her here in gladness -- yet if 
  she has returned rather to my halls then is it well ', but those that 
  heard could no longer restrain their weeping, and Turambar rose 
  crying: What new ill is this -- speak, speak, my people, and 
  torment me not." But one said: "Niniel alas is dead my lord," but 
  Turambar cried out bitterly against the Valar and his fate of woe, 
  and at last another said: <Aye, she is dead, for she fell even into the 
  depths of Silver Bowl, "but Tamar who stood by muttered: <Nay, 
  she cast herself thither." Then Turambar catching those words 
  seized him by the arm and cried: "Speak, thou club-foot, speak, 
  say what meaneth thy foul speech, or thou shalt lose thy tongue," 
  for his misery was terrible to see. 
  Now was Tamar's heart in a great turmoil of pain for the dread 
  things that he had seen and heard, and the long hopelessness of his 
  love for Niniel, so did rage against Turambar kindle suddenly 
  within him, and shaking off his touch he said: "A maid thou 
  foundest in the wild woods and gave her a jesting name, that thou 
  and all the folk called her Niniel, the little one of tears. Ill was that 
  jest, Turambar, for lo! she has cast herself away blind with horror 
  and with woe, desiring never to see thee again, and the name she 
  named herself in death was Nienori daughter of Urin, child of 
  woe, nor may all the waters of the Silver Bowl as they drop into the 
  deep shed the full tale of tears o'er Niniel." 
  Then Turambar with a roar took his throat and shook him, 
  saying: "Thou liest -- thou evil son of Bethos" -- but Tamar gasped 
  "Nay, accursed one; so spake Glorund the drake, and Niniel 
  hearing knew that it was true." But Turambar said: "Then go 
  commune in Mandos with thy Glorund," and he slew him before 
  the face of the people, and fared after as one mad, shouting "He 
  lieth, he lieth"; and yet being free now of blindness and of dreams 
  in his deep heart he knew that it was true and that now his weird 
  was spent at last. 
  So did he leave the folk behind and drive heedless through the 
  woods calling ever the name of Niniel, till the woods rang most 
  dismally with that word, and his going led him by circuitous ways 
  ever to the glade of Silver Bowl, and none had dared to follow him. 
  There shone the sun of afternoon, and lo, were all the trees grown 
  sere although it was high summer still, and noise there was as of 
  dying autumn in the leaves. Withered were all the flowers and the 
  grass, and the voice of the falling water was sadder than tears for 
  the death of the white maiden Nienori daughter of Urin that there 
   
   
  had been. There stood Turambar spent at last, and there he drew 
  his sword, and said: "Hail, Gurtholfin, wand of death, for thou art 
  all men's bane and all men's lives fain wouldst thou drink, knowing 
  no lord or faith save the hand that wields thee if it be strong. Thee 
  only have I now -- slay me therefore and be swift, for life is a curse, 
  and all my days are creeping foul, and all my deeds are vile, and all 
  I love is dead." And Gurtholfin said: "That will I gladly do, for 
  
  blood is blood, and perchance thine is not less sweet than many' a 
  one's that thou hast given me ere now"; and Turambar cast 
  himself then upon the point of Gurtholfin, and the dark blade took 
  his life. 
  But later some came timidly and bore him away and laid him in 
  a place nigh, and raised a great mound over him, and thereafter 
  some drew a great rock there with a smooth face, and on it were cut 
  strange signs such as Turambar himself had taught them in dead 
  days, bringing that knowledge from the caves of the Rodothlim, 
  and that writing said: 
  Turambar slayer of Glorund the Worm 
  who also was Turin Mormakil 
  Son of Urin of the Woods 
  and beneath that was carven the word "Niniel" (or child of tears); 
  but she was not there, nor where the waters have laid her fair form 
  doth any man know.' 
  Now thereupon did Eltas cease his speaking, and suddenly all 
  who hearkened wept; but he said thereto: 'Yea, 'tis an unhappy 
  tale, for sorrow hath fared ever abroad among Men and doth so 
  still, but in the wild days were very terrible things done and 
  suffered; and yet hath Melko seldom devised more cruelty, nor do 
  I know a tale that is more pitiful.' 
  Then after a time some questioned him concerning Mavwin and 
  Urin and after happenings, and he said: 'Now of Mavwin hath no 
  sure record been preserved like unto the tale of Turin Turambar 
  her son, and many things are said and some of them differ from 
  one another; but this much can I tell to ye, that after those dread 
  deeds the woodfolk had no heart for their abiding place and 
  departed to other valleys of the wood, and yet did a few linger 
  sadly nigh their old homes; and once came an aged dame wandering 
  through the woods, and she chanced upon that carven rock. To 
  her did one of those woodmen read the meaning of the signs, and 
  he told her all the tale as he remembered it -- but she was silent, and 
   
   
   
  nor spoke nor moved. Then said he: "Thy heart is heavy, for it is a 
  tale to move all men to tears." But she said: "Ay, sad indeed is my 
  heart, for I am Mavwin, mother of those twain," and that man 
  perceived that not yet had that long tale of sorrow reached its 
  ending -- but Mavwin arose and went out into the woods crying in 
  anguish, and for long time she haunted that spot so that the 
  woodman and his folk fled and came never back, and none may 
  say whether indeed it was Mavwin that came there or her dark 
  shade that sought not back to Mandos by reason of her great 
  unhappiness." 
  Yet it is said that all these dread happenings Urin saw by the 
  magic of Melko, and was continually tempted by that Ainu to yield 
  to his will, and he would not; but when the doom of his folk was 
  utterly fulfilled then did Melko think to use Urin in another and 
  more subtle way, and he released him from that high and bitter 
  place where he had sat through many years in torment of heart. 
  But Melko went to him and spoke evilly of the Elves to him, and 
  especially did he accuse Tinwelint" of weakness and cravenhood. 
  "Never can I comprehend," said he, "wherefore it is that there be 
  still great and wise Men who trust to the friendship of the Elves, 
  and becoming fools enough to resist my might do treble their folly 
  in looking for sure help therein from Gnomes or Fairies. Lo, 0 
  Urin, but for the faint heart of Tinwelint of the woodland how 
  could my designs have come to pass, and perchance now had 
  Nienori lived and Mavwin thy wife had wept not, being glad for 
  the recovery of her son. Go therefore, 0 foolish one, and return to 
  
  eat the bitter bread of almsgiving in the halls of thy fair friends." 
  Then did Urin bowed with years and sorrow depart unmolested 
  from Melko's realms and came unto the better lands, but ever as he 
  went he pondered Melko's saying and the cunning web of woven 
  truth and falsity clouded his heart's eye, and he was very bitter in 
  spirit. Now therefore he gathered to him a band of wild Elves," 
  and they were waxen a fierce and lawless folk that dwelt not with 
  their kin, who thrust them into the hills to live or die as they 
  might. On a time therefore Urin led them to the caves of the 
  Rodothlim, and behold the Orcs had fled therefrom at the death of 
  Glorund, and one only dwelt there still, an old misshapen dwarf 
  who sat ever on the pile of gold singing black songs of enchantment 
  to himself. But none had come nigh till then to despoil him, for the 
  terror of the drake lived longer than he, and none had ventured 
  thither again for dread of the very spirit of Glorund the worm." 
  Now therefore when those Elves approached the dwarf stood 
   
   
  before the doors of the cave that was once the abode of Galweg, 
  and he cried: "What will ye with me, 0 outlaws of the hills?" But 
  Urin answered: "We come to take what is not thine." Then said 
  that dwarf, and his name was Mim: "0 Urin, little did I think to 
  see thee, a lord of Men, with such a rabble. Hearken now to the 
  words of Mim the fatherless, and depart, touching not this gold no 
  more than were it venomous fires. For has not Glorund lain long 
  years upon it, and the evil of the drakes of Melko is on it, and no 
  good can it bring to Man or Elf, but I, only I, can ward it, Mim the 
  dwarf, and by many a dark spell have I bound it to myself." Then 
  Urin wavered, but his men were wroth at that, so that he bid them 
  seize it all, and Mim stood by and watched, and he broke forth into 
  terrible and evil curses. Thereat did Urin smite him, saying: "We 
  came but to take what was not thine -- now for thy evil words we 
  will take what is thine as well, even thy life." 
  But Mim dying said unto Urin: "Now Elves and Men shall rue 
  this deed, and because of the death of Mim the dwarf shall death 
  follow this gold so long as it remain on Earth, and a like fate shall 
  every part and portion share with the whole." And Urin shuddered, 
  but his folk laughed. 
  Now Urin caused his followers to bear this gold to the halls of 
  Tinwelint, and they murmured at that, but he said: "Are ye 
  become as the drakes of Melko, that would lie and wallow in gold 
  and seek no other joy? A sweeter life shall ye have in the court of 
  that king of greed, an ye bear such treasury to him, than all the 
  gold of Valinor can get you in the empty woods." 
  Now his heart was bitter against Tinwelint, and he desired to 
  have a vengeance on him, as may be seen. So great was that hoard 
  that great though Urin's company might be scarce could they bear 
  it to the caves of Tinwelint the king, and some 'tis said was left 
  behind and some was lost upon the way, and evil has followed its 
  finders for ever. 
  Yet in the end that laden host came to the bridge before the 
  doors, and being asked by the guards Urin said: "Say to the king 
  that Urin the Steadfast is come bearing gifts," and this was done. 
  Then Urin let bear all that magnificence before the king, but it was 
  hidden in sacks or shut in boxes of rough wood; and Tinwelint 
  greeted Urin with joy and with amaze and bid him thrice welcome, 
  and he and all his court arose in honour of that lord of Men; but 
  Urin's heart was blind by reason of his tormented years and of the 
  lies of Melko, and he said: "Nay, 0 King, I do not desire to hear 
  such words -- but say only, where is Mavwin my wife, and knowest 
   
  thou what death did Nienori my daughter die?> And Tinwelint 
  
  said that he knew not. 
  Then did Urin fiercely tell that tale, and the king and all his folk 
   about him hid their faces for great ruth, but Urin said: "Nay," had 
   you such a heart as have the least of Men, never would they have 
  been lost; but lo, I bring you now a payment in full for the troubles 
  of your puny band that went against Glorund the drake, and 
   deserting gave up my dear ones to his power. Gaze, 0 Tinwelint, 
  sweetly on my gifts, for methinks the lustre of gold is all your heart 
  contains." 
  Then did men cast down that treasury at the king's feet, un- 
  covering it so that all that court were dazzled and amazed -- but 
   Urin's men understood now what was forward and were little 
  pleased. "Behold the hoard of Glorund," said Urin, "bought by 
  the death of Nienori with the blood of Turin slayer of the worm. 
  Take it, 0 craven king, and be glad that some Men be brave to win 
  : thee riches." 
  Then were Urin's words more than Tinwelint could endure, 
  and he said: "What meanest thou, child of Men, and wherefore 
  upbraidest thou me?" Long did I foster thy son and forgave him 
  the evil of his deeds, and afterward thy wife I succoured, giving 
  way against my counsel to her wild desires. Melko it is that hates 
   thee and not I. Yet what is it to me -- and wherefore dost thou of 
   the uncouth race of Men endure to upbraid a king of the Eldalie? 
   Lo! in Palisor my life began years uncounted before the first of 
  Men awoke. Get thee gone, 0 Urin, for Melko hath bewitched 
  thee, and take thy riches with thee" -- but he forebore to slay or to 
   bind Urin in spells, remembering his ancient valiance in the 
  Eldar's cause. 
  Then Urin departed, but would not touch the gold, and stricken 
  in years he reached Hisilome and died among Men, but his words 
  living after him bred estrangement between Elves and Men. Yet it 
   is said that when he was dead his shade fared into the woods 
  seeking Mavwin, and long those twain haunted the woods about 
  the fall of Silver Bowl bewailing their children. But the Elves of 
  Kor have told, and they know, that at last Urin and Mavwin fared 
  to Mandos, and Nienori was not there nor Turin their son. 
  Turambar indeed had followed Nienori along the black pathways 
  to the doors of Fui, but Fui would not open to them, neither 
  would Vefantur. Yet now the prayers of Urin and Mavwin came 
  even to Manwe, and the Gods had mercy on their unhappy fate, so 
  that those twain Turin and Nienori entered into Fos'Almir, the 
   
  bath of flame, even as Urwendi and her maidens had done in ages 
  past before the first rising of the Sun, and so were all their sorrows 
  and stains washed away, and they dwelt as shining Valar among 
  the blessed ones, and now the love of that brother and sister is 
  very fair; but Turambar indeed shall stand beside Fionwe in the 
  Great Wrack, and Melko and his drakes shall curse the sword of 
  Mormakil.' 
  And so saying Eltas made an end, and none asked further. 
  NOTES. 
  1. The passage was rejected before the change of Tintoglin to 
  Tinwelint; see p. 69. 
  Above the name Egnor is written 'Damrod the Gnome'; see Com- 
  mentary, pp. 139 -- 40. 
  3. Here and immediately below the name as first written was 
  Tinthellon; this rider must belong to the same time as the note on 
  the MS directing that Tintoglin be changed to Ellon or Tinthellon 
  (p. 69). See note 32. 
  Associated with this replacement is a note on the manuscript read- 
  ing: 'If Beren be a Gnome (as now in the story of Tinuviel) the 
  references to Beren must be altered.' In the rejected passage Egnor: 
  
  father of Beren 'was akin to Mavwin', i.e. Egnor was a Man. See 
  notes 5 and 6, and the Commentary, p. 139. 
  'Turin son of Urin'. original reading 'Beren Ermabwed'. See notes 4 
  and 6. 
  6. Original reading 'and when also the king heard of the kinship: 
  between Mavwin and Beren'. See notes 4 and 5. 
  Linwe (Tinto) was the king's original 'Elvish' name, and belongs to 
  the same 'layer' of names as Tintoglin (see I. I 15, 13 I). Its retention' 
  here (not changed to Tinwe) is clearly a simple oversight. See notes 
  19 and 20. 
  8. Original reading 'seeing that he was a Man of great size'. 
  9. With this passage cf. that in the Tale of Tinuviel p. 11, which is ' 
  closely similar. That the passage in Turambar is the earlier (to be ' 
  presumed in any case) is shown by the fact that that in Tinuviel is 
  only relevant if Beren is a Gnome, not a Man (see note 4). 
  10. 'dreams came to them': original reading 'dreams the Valar sent to 
  them'. 
  11. 'and his name was Glorund' was added later, as were the subsequent - 
  occurrences of the name on pp. 86, 94, 98; but from the first on . 
  p. 103 onwards Glorund appears in the manuscript as first written. 
  12. 'with the aid of Flinding whose wounds were not great': original 
  reading 'with the aid of a lightly wounded man'. All the subsequent 
  references to Flinding in this passage were added. 
   
   
    13. 
  14. 
  15. 
  16. 
  Original reading 'Turin's heart was bitter, and so it was that he and 
  that other alone returned from that battle'. -- In the phrase 'reproach- 
  ing Turin that he had ever withstood his wise counsels"ever' means 
  'always': Turin had always resisted Orodreth's counsels. 
  Original reading 'although all folk at that time held such a deed 
  grievous and cowardly'. 
  Original reading 'and to look upon Nienori again'. This was emended 
  to 'and to look upon Nienori whom he had never seen'. The words 
  'since his first days' were added still later. 
  The following passage was struck out, apparently at the time of 
  writing: 
  "Indeed," said they, "it is the report of men of travel and rangers 
  of the hills that for many and many moons have even the farthest 
  marches been free of them and unwonted safe, and so have many 
  men fared out of Hisilome to the Lands Beyond." And this was 
  the truth that during the life of Turambar as an exile from the 
  court of Tintoglin or hidden amongst the Rothwarin Melko had 
  troubled Hisilome little and the paths thereto. 
   17. 
   18. 
   19. 
   20. 
  12. 
  23. 
  25. 
  (Rothwarin was the original form throughout, replaced later by 
  Rodothlim.) See p. 92, where the situation described in the rejected 
  passage is referred to the earlier time (before the destruction of the 
  Rodothlim) when Mavwin and Nienori left Hisilorne. 
  Original reading 'twice seven'. When Turin fled from the land of 
  Tinwelint it was exactly 12 years since he had left his mother's house 
  (p. 75), and Nienori was born before that, but just how long before 
  is not stated. 
  
  After 'a great and terrible project afoot' the original reading was 'the 
  story of which entereth not into this tale'. I do not know whether this 
  means that when my father first wrote here of Melko's 'project' he 
  did not have the destruction of the Rodothlim in mind. 
  'the king': original reading 'Linwe'. See note 7. 
  Linwe': an oversight. See note 7. 
  'that high place': original reading 'a hill'. 
  This sentence, 'And even so was Turin's boast...', was added in 
  pencil later. The reference is to Turin's naming himself Turambar -- 
  'from this hour shall none name me Turin if I live', p. 86. 
  This sentence, from 'for his lineage...' to approximately this point, 
  is very lightly struck through. On the opposite page of the MS is 
  hastily scribbled: 'Make Turambar never tell new folk of his lineage 
  (will bury the past) -- this avoids chance (as cert.) of Niniel hearing 
  his lineage from any.' See Commentary, p. 13 I. 
  Against this sentence there is a pencilled question-mark in the 
  margin. See note 23 and the Commentary, p. 13 I. 
  'And Niniel conceived' was added in pencil later. See Commentary, 
  P 135. 
   
   
   
  26. 
  27. 
  28. 
  29. 
  'and the captain of these was Mim the dwarf' added afterwards in 
  pencil. See Commentary p. 137. 
  The word tract may be read as track, and the word hurt (but with 
  less probability) as burnt. 
  As it stands this sentence can hardly mean other than that the people 
  thought that the men were fighting among themselves; but why 
  should they think such a thing? More likely, my father inadvertently 
  missed out the end of the sentence: 'betwixt the seven, Turambar 
  and his comrades, and the dragon.' 
  Turambar refers to Glorund's words to him before the caves of 
  the Rodothlim: '0 Turin Mormakil, who wast once named brave' 
  (p.86) 
  30. 
  31. 
  32. 
  33. 
  34. 
  35. 
  36. 
  These words, from 'even he who...', were added later in pencil. 
  Urin may also be read as Hurin. 
  From this point to the end of Eltas' tale the original text was struck . 
  through, and is followed in the manuscript book by two brief 
  narrative.outlines, these being rejected also. The text given here 
  (from 'Yet it is said...') is found on slips placed in the book. For the 
  rejected material see the Commentary, pp. 135 -- 7. 
  Throughout the final portion of the text (that written on slips, see 
  note 31) the king's name was first written Tinthellon, not Tintoglin 
  (see note 3). 
  'Elves': original reading 'men'. The same change was made below 
  ('Now therefore when those Elves approached'), and a little later 
  'men' was removed in two places ('his folk laughed', 'Urin caused his 
  followers to bear the gold', p. 114 ); but several occurrences of 'men' 
  were retained, possibly through oversight, though 'men' is used 
  of Elves very frequently in the Tale of Turambar (e.g. 'Beleg and 
  Flinding both stout men', p. So). 
  
  This sentence, from 'But none had come nigh...', was added later 
  in pencil. 
  This sentence, from 'Then did Urin fiercely...', was added later, 
  replacing 'Then said Urin: "Yet had you such a heart..."' 
  This sentence, from "What meanest thou...", replaces the original 
  reading "Begone, and take thy filth with thee." 
  Changes made to names in 
  The Tale of Turambar. 
  Fuithlug < Fothlug < Fothlog 
  Nienori At the first occurrence (p. 71) my father originally wrote 
  Nyenore (Nienor). Afterwards he struck out Nyenore, removed 
  the brackets round Nienor, and added -i, giving Nienori. At 
  subsequent occurrences the name was written both Nienor and 
   
  The opening passage agrees in almost all essentials with the ultimate 
  form of the story. Thus there go back to the beginning of the 'tradition' 
  (or at least to its earliest extant form) the departure of Hurin to the Battle 
  of Unnumbered Tears at the summons of the Noldor, while his wife 
  (Mavwin = Morwen) and young son Turin remained behind; the great 
  stand of Hurin's men, and Hurin's capture by Morgoth; the reason for 
  Hurin's torture (Morgoth's wish to learn the whereabouts of Turgon) 
  and the mode of it, and Morgoth's curse; the birth of Nienor shortly after 
  the great battle. 
  That Men were shut in Hisilome (or Hithlum, the Gnomish form, 
  which here first appears, equated with Dor Lomin, p. 71 ) after the Battle 
  of Unnumbered Tears is stated in The Coming of the Elves (I. 118) and 
  in the last of the outlines for Gilfanon's Tale (I.241); later on this 
  was transformed into the confinement of the treacherous Easterling Men 
  in Hithlum (The Silmarillion p. 195), and their ill-treatment of the 
  survivors of the House of Hador became an essential element in the story 
  of Turin's childhood. But in the Tale of Turambar the idea is already 
  present that 'the strange men who dwelt nigh knew not the dignity of the 
  Lady Mavwin'. It is not in fact clear where Urin dwelt: it is said here that 
  after the battle 'Mavwin got her in tears into the land of Hithlum or Dor 
  Lomin where all Men must now dwell', which can only mean that she 
  went there, on account of Melko's command, from wherever she had 
  dwelt with Urin before; on the other hand, a little later in the tale 
  (p. 73), and in apparent contradiction to this, Mavwin would not accept 
  the invitation of Tinwelint to come to Artanor partly because (it is 
  suggested) 'she clung to that dwelling that Urin had set her in ere he 
  ment to the great war'. 
  In the later story Morwen resolved to send Turin away from fear that 
  he would be enslaved by the Easterlings (Narn p. 70), whereas here all 
  that is said is that Mavwin 'knew not in her distress how to foster both 
  him and his sister' (which presumably reflects her poverty). This in turn 
  reflects a further difference, namely that here Nienori was born before 
  Turin's departure (but see p. 131); in the later legend he and his, 
  companions left Dor-lomin in the autumn of the Year of Lamentation 
  and Nienor was born early in the following year -- thus he had never seen 
  her, even as an infant. 
  An important underlying difference is the absence in the tale of the 
  motive that Hurin had himself visited Gondolin, a fact known to Morgoth 
  and the reason for his being taken alive (The Silmarillion pp. 158 -- 9, 
  196-7); this element in the story arose much later, when the founding of 
  Gondolin was set far back and long before the Battle of Unnumbered 
  Tears. 
  (ii) Turin in Artanor (pp. 72 -- 6). 
  From the original story of Turin's journey the two old men who accom- 
   
  panied him, one of whom returned to Mavwin while the older remained 
  with Turin, were never lost; and the cry of Turin as they set out 
  reappears in the Narn (p. 73): 'Morwen, Morwen, when shall I see you 
  
  again?' 
  Beleg was present from the beginning, as was the meaning of his name: 
  'he was called Beleg for he was of great stature' (see I. 254, entry Haloisi 
  velike, and the Appendix to The Silmarillion, entry beleg); and he 
  plays the same role in the old story, rescuing the travellers starving in the 
  forest and taking them to the king. 
  In the later versions there is no trace of the remarkable message sent by 
  Tinwelint to Mavwin, and indeed his curiously candid explanation, that 
  he held aloof from the Battle of Unnumbered Tears because in his 
  wisdom he foresaw that Artanor could become a refuge if disaster befell, 
  is hardly in keeping with his character as afterwards conceived. There 
  were of course quite other reasons for his conduct (The Silmarillion 
  p. 189). On the other hand, Mavwin's motives for not herself leaving 
  Hithlum remained unchanged (see the passage in the Narn, p. 70, where 
  the word 'almsguest' is an echo of the old tale); but the statement is 
  puzzling that Mavwin might, when Nienori was grown, have put aside 
  her pride and passed over the mountains, had they not become impassable 
  -- clearly suggesting that she never left Hithlum. Perhaps the meaning is, 
  however, that she might have made the journey earlier (while Turin was 
  still in Artanor) than she in fact did (when for a time the ways became 
  easier, but Turin had gone). 
  The character of Turin as a boy reappears in every stroke of the 
  description in the Narn (p. 77): 
  It seemed that fortune was unfriendly to him, so that often what he 
  designed went awry, and what he desired he did not gain; neither did 
  he win friendship easily, for he was not merry, and laughed seldom, 
  and a shadow lay on his youth. 
  (It is a notable point that is added in the tale: 'at no time did he give 
  much heed to words that were spoken to him'). And the ending of all 
  word between Turin and his mother comes about in the same way -- 
  increased guard on the mountains (Narn p. 78). 
  While the story of Turin and Saeros as told in The Silmarillion, and in 
  far more detail in the Narn, goes back in essentials to the Tale of 
  Turambar, there are some notable differences -- the chief being that as 
  the story was first told Turin's tormentor was slain outright by the 
  thrown drinking-cup. The later complications of Saeros' treacherous 
  assault on Turin the following day and his chase to the death, of the trial 
  of Turin in his absence for this deed and of the testimony of Nellas (this 
  last only in the Narn) are entirely absent, necessarily; nor does Mablung 
  appear -- indeed it seems clear that Mablung first emerged at the end of 
  the Tale of Tinuviel (see p. 59). Some details survived (as the comb 
   
  which Orgof/Saeros offered tauntingly to Turin, Narn p. 80), while 
  others were changed or neglected (as that it was the anniversary of 
  Turin's departure from his home -- though the figure of twelve years 
  agrees with the later story, and that the king was present in the hall; 
  contrast Narn p. 79). But the taunt that roused Turin to murderous rage 
  remained essentially the same, in that it touched on his mother; and the 
  story was never changed that Turin came into the hall tousled and 
  roughly clad, and that he was mocked for this by his enemy. 
  Orgof is not greatly distinct from Saeros, if less developed. He was in 
  the king's favour, proud, and jealous of Turin; in the later story he was a 
  Nandorin Elf while here he is an Ilkorin with some Gnomish blood (for 
  Gnomes in Artanor see p. 65), but doubtless some peculiarity in his 
  origin was part of the 'tradition'. In the old story he is explicitly a fop and 
  a fool, and he is not given the motives of hatred for Turin that are 
  ascribed to him in the Narn (p. 77). 
  Though far simpler in narrative, the essential element of Turin's 
  ignorance of his pardon was present from the outset. The tale provides 
  an explanation, not found later, of why Turin did not, on leaving 
  Artanor, return to Hithlum; cf. the Narn p. 87: 'to Dor-lomin he did not 
  dare, for it was closely beset, and one man alone could not hope at that 
  
  time, as he thought, to come through the passes of the Mountains of 
  Shadow.' 
  Turin's prowess against the Orcs during his sojourn in Artanor is 
  given a more central or indeed unique importance in the tale ('he held 
  the wrath of Melko from them for many years') especially as Beleg, his 
  companion-in-arms in the later versions, is not here mentioned (and in 
  this passage the power of the queen to withstand invasion of the kingdom 
  seems again (see p. 63) less than it afterwards became). 
  (iii) Turin and Beleg (pp. 76-81). 
  That part of the Turin saga following on his days in Artanor/Doriath 
  underwent a large development later ('Turin among the Outlaws'), and 
  indeed my father never brought this part of the story to finality. In the 
  oldest version there is a much more rapid development of the plot: Beleg 
  joins Turin's band, and the destruction of the band and capture of Turin 
  by the Orcs follows (in terms of the narrative) almost immediately. 
  There is no mention of 'outlaws' but only of 'wild spirits', no long search 
  for Turin by Beleg, no capture and maltreatment of Beleg by the band, 
  and no betrayal of the camp by a traitor (the part ultimately taken by 
  Mim the Dwarf). Beleg indeed (as already noticed) is not said to have 
  been Turin's companion in the earlier time, before the slaying of Orgof, 
  and they only take up together after Turin's self-imposed exile. 
  Beleg is called a Noldo (p. 78), and if this single reference is to be given 
  full weight (and there seems no reason not to: it is explicit in the Tale of 
  Tinuviel that there were Noldoli in Artanor, and Orgof had Gnomish 
   
  blood) then it is to be observed that Beleg as originally conceived was an 
  Elf of Kor. He is not here marked out as a great bowman (neither his 
  name Cuthalion 'Strongbow' nor his great bow Belthronding appear); he 
  is described at his first appearance (p. 73) as 'a wood-ranger, a huntsman 
  of the secret Elves', but not as the chief of the marchwardens of the 
  realm. 
  But from the capture of Turin to the death of Beleg the old tale was 
  scarcely changed afterwards in any really important respect, though 
  altered in many details: such as Beleg's shooting of the wolf-sentinels 
  silently in the darkness in the later story, and the flash of lightning that 
  illuminated Beleg's face -- but the blue-shining lamps of the Noldor 
  appear again in much later writings: one was borne by the Elves Gelmir 
  and Arminas who guided Tuor through the Gate of the Noldor on his 
  journey to the sea (see Unfinished Tales pp. 22, 51 note z). In my 
  father's painting (probably dating from 1927 or 1928) of the meeting 
  between Beleg and Flinding in Taur-nu-Fuin (reproduced in Pictures 
  by J. R.R. Tolkien, no. 37) Flinding's lamp is seen beside him. The plot 
  of the old story is very precisely contrived in such details as the reason for 
  the carrying of Turin, still sleeping, out of the Orc-camp, and for Beleg's 
  using his sword, rather than a knife, to cut Turin's bonds; perhaps also in 
  the crushing of Beleg by Turin so that he was winded and could not speak 
  his name before Turin gave him his death-blow. 
  The story of Turin's madness after the slaying of Beleg, the guidance 
  of Gwindor, and the release of Turin's tears at Eithel Ivrin, is here in 
  embryo. Of the peculiar nature of Beleg's sword there is no suggestion. 
  (iv) Turin among the Rodothlim; Turin and Glorund (pp. 81 -- 8). 
  In this passage is found (so far as written record goes, for it is 
  to be remembered that a wholly erased text underlies the manuscript) 
  the origin of Nargothrond, as yet unnamed. Among many remarkable 
  features the chief is perhaps that Orodreth was there before Felagund, 
  Lord of Caves, with whom in the later legend Nargothrond was identified, 
  as its founder and deviser. (In The Silmarillion Orodreth was one of 
  Finrod Felagund's brothers (the sons of Finarfin), to whom Felagund 
  gave the command of Minas Tirith on Tol Sirion after the making of 
  Nargothrond (p. 120), and Orodreth became King of Nargothrond after 
  Felagund's death.) In the tale this cave-dwelling of exiled Noldoli 
  is a simpler and rougher place, and (as is suggested) short-lived against 
  
  the overwhelming power of Melko; but, as so often, there were many 
  features that were never altered, even though in a crucial respect the 
  history of Nargothrond was to be greatly modified by contact with the 
  legend of Beren and Tinuviel. Thus the site was from the start 'above a 
  stream' (the later Narog) that 'ran down to feed the river Sirion', and as is 
  seen later (p. 96) the bank of the river on the side of the caves was higher 
  and the hills drew close: cf. The Silmarillion p. 114: 'the caves under the 
   
   
  High Faroth in its steep western shore'. The policy of secrecy and refusal 
  of open war pursued by the Elves of Nargothrond was always an essential 
  element (cf. The Silmarillion pp. 168, 170),> as was the overturning of 
  that policy by the confidence and masterfulness of Turin (though in the 
  tale there is no mention of the great bridge that he caused to be built). 
  Here, however, the fall of the redoubt is perhaps more emphatically 
  attributed to Turin, his coming there seen more simply as a curse, and 
  the disaster as more inevitably proceeding from his unwisdom: at least in 
  the fragments of this part of the Narn (pp. r 55 -- 7) Turin's case against 
  Gwindor, who argued for the continuation of secrecy, is seemingly not 
  without substance, despite the outcome. But the essential story is the 
  same: Turin's policy revealed Nargothrond to Morgoth, who came 
  against it with overwhelming strength and destroyed it. 
  In relation to the earliest version the roles of Flinding (Gwindor), 
  Failivrin (Finduilas), t and Orodreth were to undergo a remarkable set 
  of transferences. In the old tale Flinding had been of the Rodothlim 
  before his capture and imprisonment in Angband, just as afterwards 
  Gwindor came from Nargothrond (but with a great development in his 
  story, see The Silmarillion pp. 188, 191--2), and on his return was so 
  changed as to be scarcely recognisable (I pass over such enduring minor 
  features as the taking of Turin and Flinding/Gwindor prisoner on their 
  coming to the caves). The beautiful Failivrin is already present, and her 
  unrequited love for Turin, but the complication of her former relation 
  with Gwindor is quite absent, and she is not the daughter of Orodreth the 
  King but of one Galweg (who was to disappear utterly). Flinding is not 
  shown as opposed to Turin's policies; and in the final battle he aids Turin 
  in bearing Orodreth out of the fight. Orodreth dies (after being carried 
  back to the caves) reproaching Turin for what he has brought to pass -- as 
  does Gwindor dying in The Silmarillion (p. 213), with the added 
  bitterness of his relation with Finduilas. But Failivrin's father Galweg is 
  slain in the battle, as is Finduilas' father Orodreth in The Silmarillion. 
  Thus in the evolution of the legend Orodreth took over the role of 
  Galweg, while Gwindor took over in part the role of Orodreth. 
  As I have noticed earlier, there is no mention in the tale of any 
  peculiarity attaching to Beleg's sword, and though the Black Sword is 
  already present it was made for Turin on the orders of Orodreth, and its 
  blackness and its shining pale edges were of its first making (see The 
  Silmarillion pp. 209 -- 10). Its power of speech ('it is said that at times it 
  spake dark words to him') remained afterwards in its dreadful words to 
  Turin before his death (Narn p. 145) -- a motive that appears already 
  (* From the first of these passages it seems that when Beren came to Nargothrond the 
  'secret' policy was already pursued under Felagund; but (rom the second it seems that it 
  came into being from the potent rhetoric of Curufin after Beren went there. 
  f In The Silmarillion she is named Finduilas, and the name Faclivrin 'which is the 
  gleam o( the sun on the pools of Ivrin' was given to her by Gwindor (pp. 209 -- 10).) 
   
  in the tale, p. 112; and Turin's name derived from the sword (here 
  Mormagli, Mormakil, later Mormegil) was already devised. But 
  of Turin's disguising of his true name in Nargothrond there is no 
  suggestion: indeed it is explicitly stated that he said who he was. 
  Of Gelmir and Arminas and the warning they brought to Nargothrond 
  from Ulmo (Narn pp. 159 -- 62) the germ can perhaps be seen in the 
  'whispers in the stream at eve', which undoubtedly implies messages 
  
  from Ulmo (see p. 77). 
  The dragon Glorund is named in the 'lengthening spell' in the Tale of 
  Tinuviel (pp. 19, 46), but the actual name was only introduced in the 
  course of the writing of the Tale of Turambar (see note x x). There is no 
  suggestion that he had played any previous part in the history, or indeed 
  that he was the first of his kind, the Father of Dragons, with a long record 
  of evil already before the Sack of Nargothrond. Of great interest is the 
  passage in which the nature of the dragons of Melko is defined: their evil 
  wisdom, their love of lies and gold (which 'they may not use or enjoy'), 
  and the knowledge of tongues that Men say would come from eating a 
  dragon's heart (with evident reference to the legend in the Norse Edda of 
  Sigurd Fafnisbane, who was enabled to understand, to his own great 
  profit, the speech of birds when he ate the heart of the dragon Fafnir, 
  roasting it on a spit). 
  The story of the sack of Nargothrond is somewhat differently treated 
  in the old story, although the essentials were to remain of the driving 
  away of Failivrin/Finduilas among the captives and of the powerlessness 
  of Turin to aid her, being spellbound by the dragon. Minor differences 
  (such as the later arrival of Glorund on the scene: in The Silmarillion 
  Turin only came back to Nargothrond after Glaurung had entered the 
  caves and the sack was 'well nigh achieved') and minor agreements (such 
  as the denial of the plunder to the Orcs) may here be passed over; most 
  interesting is the account of Turin's words with the dragon. Here the 
  whole issue of Turin's escaping or not escaping his doom is introduced, 
  and it is significant that he takes the name Turambar at this juncture, 
  whereas in the later legend he takes it when he joins the Woodmen in 
  Brethil, and less is made of it. The old version is far less powerfully 
  and concisely expressed, and the dragon's words are less subtle and 
  ingeniously untrue. Here too the moral is very explicitly pointed, that 
  Turin should not have abandoned Failivrin 'in danger that he himself 
  could see' -- does this not suggest that, even under the dragon's spell as he 
  was, there was a weakness (a 'blindness', see p. 83) in Turin which the 
  dragon touched? As the story is told in The Silmarillion the moral would 
  seem uncalled for: Turin was opposed by an adversary too powerful for 
  his mind and will. 
  There is here a remarkable passage in which suicide is declared a sin, 
  depriving such a one of all hope 'that ever his spirit would be freed from 
  the dark glooms of Mandos or stray into the pleasant paths of Valinor'. 
  This seems to go with the perplexing passage in the tale of The Coming 
   
   
  of the Valar and the Building of Valinor concerning the fates of Men: 
  see p. 60. 
  Finally, it is strange that in the old story the gold and treasure was 
  carried out from the caves by the Orcs and remained there (it 'lay by the 
  caves above the stream'), and the dragon most uncharacteristically 'slept 
  before it' in the open. In The Silmarillion Glaurung 'gathered all the 
  hoard and riches of Felagund and heaped them, and lay upon them in the 
  innermost hall'. 
  (v) Turin's return to Hithlum (pp. 88 -- 91). 
  In this passage the case is much as in previous parts of the tale: the large 
  structure of the story was not greatly changed afterwards, but there are 
  many important differences nonetheless. 
  In the Tale of Turambar it is clear that the house of Mavwin was not 
  imagined as standing near to the hills or mountains that formed the 
  barrier between Hithlum and the Lands Beyond: Turin was told that 
  never did Orcs 'come hither deep into the land of Hisilome', in contrast to 
  the Narn (p. 68), where 'Hurin's house stood in the south-east of Dor- 
  lomin, and the mountains were near; Nen Lalaith indeed came down 
  from a spring under the shadow of Amon Darthir, over whose shoulder 
  there was a steep pass'. The removal of Mavwin from one house to 
  another in Hithlum, visited in turn by Turin as he sought for her, was 
  
  afterwards rejected, to the improvement of the story. Here Turin comes 
  back to his old home in the late summer, whereas in The Silmarillion the 
  fall of Nargothrond took place in the late autumn ('the leaves fe1l from 
  the trees in a great wind as they went, for the autumn was passing to a dire 
  winter,' p. 213) and Turin came to Dor-lomin in the Fell Winter (p. 215). 
  The names Brodda and Airin (later spelled Aerin) remained; but 
  Brodda is here the lord of the land, and Airin plays a more important part 
  in the scene in the hall, dealing justice with vigour and wisdom, than she 
  does later. It is not said here that she had been married by force, though 
  her life with Brodda is declared to have been very evil; but of course the 
  situation in the later narratives is far more clear-cut -- the Men of Hithlum 
  were 'Easterlings', 'Incomers' hostile to the Elves and the remnant of the 
  House of Hador, whereas in the early story no differentiation is made 
  among them, and indeed Brodda was 'a man whom Mavwin trusted'. 
  The motive of Brodda's ill-treatment of Mavwin is already present, but 
  only to the extent that he embezzled her goods after her departure; in the 
  Narnit seems from Aerin's words to Turin (p. 107) that the oppression 
  of Morwen by Brodda and others was the cause of her going at last to 
  Doriath. In the brief account in The Silmarillion (p. 215) it is not indeed 
  made explicit that Brodda in particular deserved Turin's hatred. 
  Turin's conduct in the hall is in the tale essentially simpler: the true 
  story has been told to him by a passer-by, he enters to exact vengeance on 
  Brodda for thieving Mavwin's goods, and he does so with dispatch. As 
   
   
   
  told in the Narn, where Turin's eyes are only finally opened to the 
  deception that has been practised upon him by the words of Aerin, who is 
  present in the hall, his rage is more passionate, crazed, and bitter, and 
  indeed more comprehensible: and the moral observation that Turin's 
  deed was 'violent and unlawful' is not made. The story of Airin's judge- 
  ment on these doings, made in order to save Turin, was afterwards 
  removed; and Turin's solitary departure was expanded, with the addition 
  also of the firing of Brodda's hall by Aerin (Narn p. 109). 
  Some details survived all the changes: in the Narn Turin still seizes 
  Brodda by the hair, and just as in the tale his rage suddenly expired after 
  the deed of violence ('his wrath was grown cold'), so in the Narn 'the fire 
  of his rage was as ashes'. It may be noticed here that while in the old story 
  Turin does not rename himself so often, his tendency to do so is already 
  present. 
  The story of how Turin came among the Woodmen and delivered 
   them from Orcs is not found in the Tale of Turambar; nor is there any 
  mention of the Mound of Finduilas near the Crossings of Teiglin nor any 
  account of her fate. 
  (vi) The return of Gumlin to Hithlum and the departure of 
  Mavwin and Nienori to Artanor (pp. 91 -- 3). 
  In the later story the elder of Turin's guardians (Gumlin in the tale, 
  Grithnir in the Narn) plays no part after his bringing Turin to Doriath: 
   it is only said that he stayed there till he died (Narn p. 74); and Morwen 
  had no tidings out of Doriath before leaving her home -- indeed she only 
   learnt that Turin had left Thingol's realm when she got there (The 
   Silmarillion p. 211; cf. Aerin's words in the Narn, p. 107: 'She looked to 
   find her son there awaiting her.') This whole section of the tale does no 
  more than explain with what my father doubtless felt (since he afterwards 
   rejected it almost in its entirety) to be unnecessary complication why 
   Mavwin went to Tinwelint. I think it is clear, however, that the difference 
  between the versions here depends on the different views of Mavwin's 
  (Morwen's) condition in Hithlum. In the old story she is not suffering 
  hardship and oppression; she trusts Brodda to the extent of entrusting 
  not only her goods to him but even her daughter, and is said indeed to 
  have 'peace and honour among the men of those regions'; the chieftains 
  speak of the love they bear her. A motive for her departure is found in the 
  
   coming of Gumlin and the news he brings of Turin's flight from the lands 
  of Tinwelint. In the later story, on the other hand, Brodda's character as 
  tyrant and oppressor is extended, and it is Morwen's very plight at his 
  hands that leads her to depart. (The news that came to Turin in Doriath 
  that 'Morwen's plight was eased' (Narn p. 77, cf. The Silmarillion 
  p. 199) is probably a survival from the old story; nothing is said in the 
  later narratives to explain how this came about, and ceased.) In either 
   case her motive for leaving is coupled with the fact of the increased safety 
   
   
   
  of the lands; but whereas in the later story the reason for this was the 
  prowess of the Black Sword of Nargothrond, in the tale it was the 'great 
  and terrible project' of Melko that was afoot -- the assault on the caves of  
  the Rodothlim (see note 18). 
  It is curious that in this passage Airin and Brodda are introduced as if 
  for the first time. It is perhaps significant that the part of the tale 
  extending from the dragon's words 'Hearken to me, 0 son of Urin...' on 
  p. 87 to '... fell to his knees before Tinwelint' on p. 92 was written 
  in a separate part of the manuscript book: possibly this replaced an 
  earlier text in which Brodda and Airin did not appear. But many such 
  questions arise from the earliest manuscripts, and few can now be 
  certainly unravelled. 
  (vii) Mavwin and Nienori in Artanor and their meeting 
  with Glorund (pp. 93 -- 9). 
  The next essential step in the development of the plot -- the learning by  
  Mavwin/Morwen of Turin's sojourn in Nargothrond -- is more neatly and 
  naturally handled in The Silmarillron (p. 217) and the Narn (p. 112), 
  where news is brought to Thingol by fugitives from the sack, in contrast  
  to the Tale of Turambar, where Mavwin and Nienori only learn of the: 
  destruction of the Elves of the Caves from a band of Noldoli while 
  themselves wandering aimlessly in the forest. It is odd that these Noldoli 
  did not name Turin by his name but only as the Mormakil: it seems that 
  they did not know who he was, but they knew enough of his history to  
  make his identity plain to Mavwin. As noted above, Turin declared his 
  name and lineage to the Elves of the Caves. In the later narrative, on 
  the other hand, Turin did conceal it in Nargothrond, calling himself 
  Agarwaen, but all those who brought news of the fall to Doriath 'declared 
  that it was known to many in Nargothrond ere the end that the Mormegil 
  was none other than Turin son of Hurin of Dor-lomin'. 
  As often, unneeded complication in the early story was afterwards  
  cleared away: thus the elaborate argumentation needed to get Tinwelint's  
  warriors and Mavwin and Nienori on the road together is gone from The 
  Silmarillion and the Narn. In the tale the ladies and the Elvish warriors 
  all set off together with the full intention that the former shall watch 
  developments from a high place (afterwards Amon Ethir, the Hill of 
  Spies); in the later story Morwen simply rides off, and the party of Elves, 
  led by Mablung, follows after her, with Nienor among them in disguise. 
  Particularly notable is the passage in the tale in which Mavwin holds  
  out the great gold-hoard of the Rodothlim as a bait to Tinwelint, and 
  Tinwelint unashamedly admits that (as a wild Elf of the woods) it is this, 
  not any hope of aiding Turin, that moves him to send out a party. The 
  majesty, power, and pride of Thingol rose with the development of the 
  conception of the Grey-elves of Beleriand; as I have said earlier (p. 63) 
  'In the beginning, Tinwelint's dwelling was not a subterranean city full 
   
  of marvels... but a rugged cave', and here he is seen planning a foray to 
   augment his slender wealth in precious things -- a far cry from the 
  description of his vast treasury in the Narn (p. 76): 
  Now Thingol had in Menegroth deep armouries filled with great 
  wealth of weapons: metal wrought like fishes' mail and shining like 
  water in the moon; swords and axes, shields and helms, wrought by 
  
  Telchar himself or by his master Gamil Zirak the old, or by elven- 
  wrights more skilful still. For some things he had received in gift that 
  came out of Valinor and were wrought by Feanor in his mastery, than 
  whom no craftsman was greater in all the days of the world. 
  Great as are the differences from the later legend in the encounter with 
   the dragon, the stinking vapours raised by his lying in the river as the 
   cause of the miscarriage of the plan, the maddened flight of the horses, 
  and the enspelling of Nienor so that all memory of her past was lost, are 
  already present. Most striking perhaps of the many differences is the fact 
  that Mavwin was present at the conversation with Glorund; and of these 
   speeches there is no echo in the Narn (pp. 118-19), save that Nienor's 
  naming of Turin as the object of their quest revealed her identity to the 
  dragon (this is explicit in the Narn, and may probably be surmised from 
  the tale). The peculiar tone of Glaurung in the later narrative, sneering 
  and curt, knowing and self-possessed, and unfathomably wicked, can be 
  detected already in the words of Glorund, but as he evolved he gained 
  immeasurably in dread by becoming more laconic. 
  The chief difference of structure lies in the total absence of the 
  'Mablung-element' from the tale, nor is there any foreshadowing of it. 
  There is no suggestion of an exploration of the sacked dwellings in the 
  dragon's absence (indeed he does not, as it appears, go any distance from 
  them); the purpose of the expedition from Artanor was expressly warlike 
  ('a strong party against the Foaloke', 'they prepared them for battle'), 
  since Tinwelint had hopes of laying hands on the treasure, whereas 
  afterwards it became purely a scouting foray, for Thingol 'desired greatly 
  to know more of the fate of Nargothrond' (Narn p. 113). 
  A curious point is that though Mavwin and Nienori were to be stationed 
  on the tree-covered 'high place' that was afterward called the Hill of 
  Spies, and where they were in fact so stationed in The Silmarillion and 
  the Narn, it seems that in the old story they never got there, but were 
  ensnared by Glorund where he lay in, or not far from, the river. Thus the 
  'high place' had in the event almost no significance in the tale. 
  (viii) Turambar and Niniel (pp. 99- 102). 
  In the later legend Nienor was found by Mablung after her enspelling by 
  Glaurung, and with three companions he led her back towards the 
   
   
  borders of Doriath. The chase after Nienor by the band of Orcs (Nant 
  p. 120) is present in the tale, but it does not have its later narrative 
  function of leading to Nienor's Right and loss by Mablung and the other 
  Elves (who do not appear): rather it leads directly to her rescue by 
  Turambar, now dwelling among the Woodmen. In the Narn (p. 122) the 
  Woodmen of Brethil did indeed come past the spot where they found her 
  on their return from a foray against Orcs; but the circumstances of 
  her finding are altogether different, most.especially since there is in the 
  tale no mention of the Haudh-en-Elleth, the Mound of Finduilas. 
  An interesting detail concerns Nienor's response to Turambar's naming 
  her Niniel. In The Silmarillion and the Narn 'she shook her head, but 
  said: Niniel'; in the present text she said: 'Not Niniel, not Niniel.' One 
  has the impression that in the old story what impressed her darkened 
  mind was only the resemblance of Niniel to her own forgotten name, 
  Nienori (and of Turambar to Turin), whereas in the later she both 
  denied and in some way accepted the name Niniel. 
  An original element in the legend is the Woodmen's bringing of Niniel 
  to a place ('Silver Bowl') where there was a great waterfall (afterwards 
  Dimrost, the Rainy Stair, where the stream of Celebros 'fell towards 
  Teiglin'): and these falls were near to the dwellings of the Woodmen -- 
  but the place where they found Niniel was much further off in the forest 
  (several days' journey) than were the Crossings of Teiglin from Dimrost. 
  When she came there she was filled with dread, a foreboding of what was  
  to happen there afterwards, and this is the origin of her shuddering fit in 
  the later narratives, from which the place was renamed Nen Girith, the 
  
  Shuddering Water (see Narn p. 149, note 24). 
  The utter darkness imposed on Niniel's mind by the dragon's spell is 
  less emphasized in the tale, and there is no suggestion that she needed to 
  relearn her very language; but it is interesting to observe the recurrence 
  in a changed context of the simile of 'one that seeks for something 
  mislaid'. in the Narn (p. 123) Niniel is said to have taken great delight in 
  the relearning of words, 'as one that finds again treasures great and small 
  that were mislaid'. 
  The lame man, here called Tamar, and his vain love of Niniel already 
  appear; unlike his later counterpart Brandir he was not the chief of the 
  Woodmen, but he was the son of the chief. He was also Half-elven! Most 
  extraordinary is the statement that the wife of Bethos the chieftain and 
  mother of Tamar was an Elf, a woman of the Noldoli: this is mentioned 
  in passing, as if the great signincance and rarity of the ur '.on of Elf and 
  Mortal had not yet emerged -- but in a Name-list associated with the tale 
  of The Fall of Gondolin Earendel is said to be 'the only being that is half 
  of the kindred of the Eldalie and half of Men' (p. 215).* 
  (* In a later rewriting of a passage in that tale (p. 164 and note 22) it is said of Tuor and 
  Idril of Gondolin: 'Thus was first wed a child of Men with a daughter of Elfinesse, nor was 
  Tuor the last.') 
   
   
   
  The initial reluctance of Niniel to receive Turambar's suit is given no 
  explanation in the tale: the implication must be that some instinct, some 
  subconscious appreciation of the truth, held her back. In The Silmarillion 
  (p. 220) 
  for that time she delayed in spite of her love. For Brandir foreboded he 
  knew not what, and sought to restrain her, rather for her sake than his 
  own or rivalry with Turambar; and he revealed to her that Turambar 
  was Turin son of Hurin, and though she knew not the name a shadow 
  fell upon her mind. 
  In the final version as in the oldest, the Woodmen knew who Turambar 
  was. My father's scribbled directions for the alteration of the story cited 
  in note 23 ('Make Turambar never tell new folk of his lineage...') are 
  puzzling: for since Niniel had lost all memory of her past she would not 
  know the names Turin son of Hurin even if it were told to her that 
  Turambar was he. It is however possible that when my father wrote this 
  he imagined Niniel's lost knowledge of herself and her family as being 
  nearer the surface of her mind, and capable of being brought back by 
  hearing the names -- in contrast to the later story where she did not 
  consciously recognise the name of Turin even when Brandir told it to 
  her. Clearly the question-mark against the reference in the text of the 
  tale to Turambar's speaking to Niniel 'of his father and mother and 
  the sister he had not seen' and Niniel's distress at his words (see 
  note 24) depends on the same train of thought. The statement here that 
  Turambar had never seen his sister is at variance with what is said earlier 
  in the tale, that he did not leave Hithlum until after Nienori's birth 
  (p. 71); but my father was uncertain on this point, as is clearly seen from 
  the succession of readings, changed back and forth between the two 
  ideas, given in note 15. 
  (ix) The slaying of Clorund (pp. 103 -- 8). 
  In this section I follow the narrative of the tale as far as Turin's 
  swoon when the dying dragon opened his eyes and looked at him. Here 
  the later story runs very close to the old, but there are many interesting 
  differences. 
  In the tale Glorund is said to have had bands of both Orcs and Noldoli 
  subject to him, but only the Orcs remained afterwards; cf. the Narn 
  p. 125: 
  Now the power and malice of Glaurung grew apace, and he waxed fat 
  [cf. 'the Foaloke waxed fat'], and he gathered Orcs to him, and ruled as 
  a dragon-King, and all the realm of Nargothrond that had been was 
  
  laid under him. 
   
   
   
   
  The mention in the tale that Tinwelint's people were 'grievously 
  harried' by Glorund's bands suggests once again that the magic of the 
  Queen was no very substantial protection; while the statement that 
  'at length there came some [Orcs] nigh even to those woods and glades 
  that were beloved of Turambar and his folk' seems at variance with 
  Turambar's saying to Niniel earlier that 'we are hard put to it to fend 
  those evil ones from our homes' (p. 100). There is no mention here of 
  Turambar's pledge to Niniel that he would go to battle only if the homes 
  of the Woodmen were assailed (Narn pp. 125 -- 6); and there is no figure 
  corresponding to Dorlas of the later versions. Tamar's character, briefty 
  described (p. 106), is in accord so far as it goes with what is later told of 
  Brandir, but the relationship of Brandir to Niniel, who called him her 
  brother (Narn p. 124), had not emerged. The happiness and prosperity 
  of the Woodmen under Turambar's chieftainship is much more strongly 
  emphasized in the tale (afterwards he was not indeed the chieftain, at 
  least not in name); and it leads in fact to Glorund's greed as a motive for 
  his assault on them. 
  The topographical indications in this passage, important to the narra- 
  tive, are readily enough accommodated to the later accounts, with one 
  major exception: it is clear that in the old story the stream of the waterfall 
  that fell down to the Silver Bowl was the same as that which ran through 
  the gorge where Turambar slew Glorund: 
  Here flowed that same stream that further down wound past the 
  dragon's lair [lair = the place where he was lying) in a deep bed cloven  
  deep into the earth (p. 105). 
  Thus Turambar and his companions, as he said, 
  will go down the rocks to the foot of the fall, and so gaining the path of 
  the stream perchance we may come as nigh to the drake as may be: 
  (ibid.). 
  In the final story, on the other hand, the falling stream (Celebros) was a 
  tributary of Teiglin; cf. the Narn p. 127: 
  Now the river Teiglin... flowed down from Ered Wethrin swift as 
  Narog, but at first between low shores, until after the Crossings, 
  gathering power from other streams, it clove a way through the feet of, 
  the highlands upon which stood the Forest of Brethil. Thereafter it ran 
  in deep ravines, whose great sides were like walls of rock, but pent at 
  the bottom the waters flowed with great force and noise. And right 
  in the path of Glaurung there lay now one of these gorges, by no means 
  the deepest, but the narrowest, just north of the inflow of Celebros. 
   
   
  The pleasant place ('a green sward where grew a wealth of flowers') 
  survived; cf. the Narn p. 123: 'There was a wide greensward at the 
  head of the falls, and birches grew about it.' So also did the 'Silver 
  Bowl', though the name was lost: 'the stream [Celebros] went over a 
  lip of worn stone, and fell down by many foaming steps into a rocky bowl 
  far below' (Narn, ibid.,- cf. the tale p. 105: it fell over a great fall where 
  the water-worn rock jutted smooth and grey from amid the grass'). The 
  'little hill' or 'knoll', 'islanded among the trees', from which Turambar 
  and his companions looked out is not so described in the Narn, but the 
  picture of a high place and lookout near the head of the falls remained, as 
  may be seen from the statement in the Narn (p. 123) that from Nen 
  Girith 'there was a wide view towards the ravines of Teiglin'; later (Narn 
  p. 128) it is said that it was Turambar's intention to 'ride to the high fall of 
  Nen Girith... whence he could look far across the lands'. It seems 
  certain, then, that the old image never faded, and was only a little 
  changed. 
  
  While in both old and late accounts a great concourse of the people 
  follow Turambar to the head of the falls against his bidding, in the late 
  his motive for commanding them not to come is explicit: they are to 
  remain in their homes and prepare for flight. Here on the other hand 
  Niniel rides with Turambar to the head of Silver Bowl and says farewell 
  to him there. But a detail of the old story survived: Turambar's words to 
  Niniel 'Nor thou nor I die this day, nor yet tomorrow, by the evil of the 
  dragon or by the foemen's swords' are closely paralleled by his words to 
  her in the Narn (p. 129): 'Neither you nor I shall be slain by this Dragon, 
  nor by any foe of the North', and in the one account Niniel 'quelled her 
  weeping and was very still', while in the other she 'ceased to weep and fell 
  silent'. The situation is generally simpler in the tale, in that the Woodmen 
  are scarcely characterised; Tamar is not as Brandir the titular head of the 
  people, and this motive for bitterness against Turambar is absent, nor is 
  there a Dorlas to insult him or a Hunthor to rebuke Dorlas. Tamar is 
  however present with Niniel at the same point in the story, having girded 
  himself with a sword: 'and many scoffed at him for that', just as it is 
  afterwards said of Brandir that he had seldom done so before (Narn 
  P. 132). 
  Turambar here set out from the head of the falls with six companions, 
  all of whom proved in the end fainthearted, whereas later he had only 
  two, Dorlas and Hunthor, and Hunthor remained staunch, though killed 
  by a falling stone in the gorge. But the result is the same, in that 
  Turambar must climb the further cliff of the gorge alone. Here the 
  dragon remained where he lay near the brink of the cliff all night, 
  and only moved with the dawn, so that his death and the events that 
  immediately followed it took place by daylight. But in other respects 
  the killing of the dragon remained even in many details much as it 
  Was originally written, more especially if comparison is made with the 
  Narn (p. 134), where there reappears the need for Turambar and his 
   
   
   
  companion(s) to move from their first station in order to come up directly 
  under the belly of the beast (this is passed over in The Silmarillion). 
  Two notable points in this section remain to be mentioned; both are 
  afterthoughts pencilled into the manuscript. In the one we meet for the 
  first time Mim the Dwarf as the captain of Glorund's guard over his 
  treasure during his absence -- a strange choice for the post, one would 
  think. On this matter see p. 137 below. In the other it is said that Niniel 
  conceived a child by Turambar, which, remarkably enough, is not said in 
  the text as originally written; on this see p. 135. 
  (x) The deaths of Turin and Nienori (pp. 108-12). 
  In the conclusion of the story the structure remained the same from the 
  old tale to the Narn: the moonlight, the tending of Turambar's burnt 
  hand, the cry of Niniel that stirred the dragon to his final malice, the 
  accusation by the dragon that Turambar was a stabber of foes unseen, 
  Turambar's naming Tamar/Brandir 'Club-foot' and sending him to 
  consort with the dragon in death, the sudden withering of the leaves 
  at the place of Nienor's leap as if it were already the end of autumn, 
  the invocation of Nienor to the waters and of Turambar to his sword, the 
  raising of Turin's mound and the inscription in 'strange signs' upon it. 
  Many other features could be added. But there are also many differences; 
  here I refer only to some of the most important. 
  Mablung being absent from the old story, it is only Turambar's 
  intuition ('being free now of blindness' -- the blindness that Melko 
  'wove of old', p. 83)* that informs him that Tamar was telling the 
  truth. The slaying of Glaurung and all its aftermath is in the late story 
  compassed in the course of a single night and the morning of the next 
  day, whereas in the tale it is spread over two nights, the intervening day, 
  and the morning of the second. Turambar is carried back to the people on 
  the hill-top by the three deserters who had left him in the ravine, whereas 
  
  in the late story he comes himself. (Of the slaying of Dorlas by Brandir 
  there is no trace in the tale, and the taking of a sword by Tamar has no 
  issue.) 
  Particularly interesting is the result of the changing of the place where 
  Turin and Nienori died. In the tale there is only one river, and Niniel 
  follows the stream up through the woods and casts herself over the falls of 
  Silver Bowl (in the place afterwards called Nen Girith), and here too, in 
  the glade above the falls, Turambar slew himself; in the developed story 
  her death-leap was into the ravine of Teiglin at Cabed-en-Aras, the 
  Deer's Leap, near the spot where Turambar lay beside Glaurung, and 
  here Turambar's death took place also. Thus Niniel's sense of dread 
  when she first came to Silver Bowl with the Woodmen who rescued her 
  (* Cf. his words to Mablung in the Narn, p. 144: 'For see, I am blind! Did you not know? 
  Blind, blind, groping since childhood in a dark mist of Morgoth!') 
   
  (p. 101) foreboded her own death in that place, but in the changed story 
  there is less reason for a foreknowledge of evil to come upon her there. 
  But while the place was changed, the withering of the leaves remained, 
  and the awe of the scene of their deaths, so that none would go to 
  Cabed-en-Aras after, as they would not set foot on the grass above Silver 
  Bowl. 
  The most remarkable feature of the earliest version of the story of 
  Turambar and Niniel is surely that as my father first wrote it he did not 
  say that she had conceived a child by him (note 25); and thus there is 
  nothing in the old story.corresponding to Glaurung's words to her: 'But 
  the worst of all his deeds thou shalt feel in thyself' (Narn p. 138). The 
  fact that above all accounts for Nienor's utter horror and despair was 
  added to the tale later. 
  In concluding this long analysis of the Tale of Turambar proper the 
  absence of place-names in the later part of it may be remarked. The 
  dwelling of the Rodothlim is not named, nor the river that flowed past it; 
  no name is given to the forest where the Woodmen dwelt, to their village, 
  or even to the stream of such central importance at the end of the story 
  (contrast Nargothrond, Narog, Tumhalad, Amon Ethir, Brethil, Amon 
  Obel, Ephel Brandir, Teiglin, Celebros of the later narratives). 
  The further narrative of Eltas 
  (after the death of Turin). 
  My father struck out the greater part of this continuation, allowing it 
  to stand only as far as the words 'by reason of her great unhappiness' on 
  p. 113 (see note 31). From the brief passage that was retained it is seen 
  that the story of Morwen's coming to the stone on Turin's mound goes 
  back to the beginning, though in the later story she met Hurin there (The 
  Silmarillion, p. 229). 
  The rejected part continues as follows: 
  Yet it is said also that when the doom of his folk was utterly fulfilled 
  then was Urin released by Melko, and bowed with age he fared back 
  into the better lands. There did he gather some few to him, and they 
  went and found the caverns of the Rothwarin [earlier form for 
  Rodothlim, see p. 119] empty, and none guarded them, and a mighty 
  treasury lay there still for none had found it, in that the terror of the 
  drake lived longer than he and none had ventured thither again. But 
  Urin let bear the gold even before Linwe [i.e. Tinwelint], and casting 
  it before his feet bade him bitterly to take his vile reward, naming him a 
  craven by whose faint heart had much evil fallen to his house that 
  might never have been; and in this began a new estrangement between 
  Elves and Men, for Linwe was wroth at Urin's words and bid him 
  begone, for said he: "Long did I foster Turin thy son and forgave him 
   
   
   
  the evil of his deeds, and afterward thy wife I succoured, giving way 
  against my counsel to her wild desires. Yet what is it to me -- and 
  
  wherefore dost thou, 0 son of the uncouth race of Men, endure to 
  upbraid a king of the Eldalie, whose life began in Palisor ages uncounted 
  before Men were born?" And then Urin would have gone, but his men 
  were not willing to leave the gold there, and a dissension arose between 
  them and the Elves, and of this grew bitter blows, and Tintoglin [i.e. 
  Tinwelint] might not stay them. 
  There then was Urin's band slain in his halls, and they stained with 
  their blood the dragon's hoard; but Urin escaped and cursed that gold 
  with a dread curse so that none might enjoy it, and he that held any 
  part of it found evil and death to come of it. But Linwe hearing that 
  curse caused the gold to be cast into a deep pool of the river before his 
  doors, and not for very long did any see it again save for the Ring of 
  Doom [emended to: the Necklace of the Dwarves], and that tale 
  belongs not here, although therein did the evil of the worm Glorund 
  find its last fulfilment. 
  (The last phrase is an addition to the text.) The remainder of this 
  rejected narrative, concerning the final fates of Urin and Mavwin and 
  their children, is essentially the same as in the replacement text given on 
  p. 115 ('Then Urin departed...') and need not be given. 
  Immediately following the rejected narrative there is a short outline 
  headed 'Story of the Nauglafring or the Necklace of the Dwarves', and 
  this also was struck through. Here there is no mention of Urin at all, but 
  it is told that the Orcs (emended from Congs, see I. 245 note 10) who 
  guarded the treasury of Glorund went in search of him when he did not 
  come back to the caves, and in their absence Tintoglin (i.e. Tinwelint), 
  learning of Glorund's death, sent Elves to steal thehoard of the Rothwarin 
  (i.e. Rodothlim). The Orcs returning cursed the thieves, and they 
  cursed the gold also. 
  Linwe (i.e. Tinwelint) guarded the gold, and he had a great necklace 
  made by certain Uvanimor (Nautar or Nauglath). (Uvanimor have been 
  defined in an earlier tale as 'monsters, giants, and ogres', see I. 75, 236; 
  Nauglath are Dwarves, I. 236). In this Necklace the Silmaril was set; 
  but the curse of the gold was on him, and he defrauded them of part of 
  their reward. The Nauglath plotted, and got aid of Men; Linwe was slain 
  in a raid, and the gold carried away. 
  There follows another rejected outline, headed 'The Necklace of the 
  Dwarves', and this combines features of the preceding outline with 
  features of the rejected ending of Eltas' narrative (pp. 135 -- 6). Here Urin 
  gathers a band of Elves and Men who are wild and fierce, and they go to 
  the caves, which are lightly guarded because the 'Orqui' (i.e. Orcs) are 
  abroad seeking Glorund. They carry off the treasure, and the Orcs 
  returning curse it. Urin casts the treasure before the king and reproaches 
   
  him (saying that he might have sent a greater company to the caves to 
  secure the treasure, if not to aid Mavwin in her distress); 'Tintoglin 
  would not touch it and bid Urin hold what he had won, but Urin would 
  depart with bitter words'. Urin's men were not willing to leave it, and 
  they sneaked back; there was an affray in the king's halls, and much 
  blood was spilt on the gold. The outline concludes thus: 
  The Gongs sack Linwe's halls and Linwe is slain and the gold is carried 
  far away. Beren Ermabwed falls upon them at a crossing of Sirion and 
  the treasure is cast into the water, and with it the Silmaril of Feanor. 
  The Nauglath that dwell nigh dive after the gold but only one mighty 
  necklace of gold (and that Silmaril is on it) do they find. This becomes 
  a mark of their king. 
  These two outlines are partly concerned with the story of the 
  Nauglafring and show my father pondering that story before he wrote it; 
  there is no need to consider these elements here. It is evident that he was 
  in great doubt as to the further course of the story after the release of Urin 
  -- what happened to the dragon's hoard? Was it guarded or unguarded, 
  and if guarded by whom? How did it come at last into Tinwelint's hands? 
  Who cursed it, and at what point in the story? If it was Urin and his band 
  
  that seized it, were they Men or Elves or both? 
  In the final text, written on slips placed in the manuscript book and 
  given above pp. 113 -- 16, these questions were resolved thus: Urin's band 
  was at first Men, then changed to Elves (see note 33); the treasure was 
  guarded by the dwarf Mim, whom Urin slew, and it was he who cursed 
  the gold as he died; Urin's band became a baggage-train to carry the 
  treasure to Tinwelint in sacks and wooden boxes (and they got it 
  to the bridge before the king's door in the heart of the forest 
  without, apparently, any difficulty). In this text there is no hint of what 
  happened to the treasure after Urin's departure (because the Tale of the 
  Nauglafring begins at that point). 
  Subsequent to the writing of the Tale of Turambar proper, my father 
  inserted Mim into the text at an earlier point in the story (see pp. 1o3, 118 
  note 26), making him the captain of the guard appointed by Glorund to 
  watch the treasure in his absence; but whether this was written in before 
  or after the appearance of Mim at the end (pp. 113 -- 14) -- whether it 
  represents a different idea, or is an explanation of how Mim came to be 
  there -- I cannot say. 
  In The Silmarillion (pp. 230 --z) the story is wholly changed, in that 
  the treasure remained in Nargothrond, and Hurin after the slaying of 
  Mim (for a far better reason than that in the early narrative) brought 
  nothing from it to Doriath save the Necklace of the Dwarves. 
  Of the astonishing feature at the end of Eltas' narrative (pp. 115 -- 16) 
  of the 'deification' of Turin Turambar and Nienori (and the refusal of 
  the Gods of Death to open their doors to them) it must be said that 
   
  nowhere is there any explanation given- though in much later versions of 
  the mythology Turin Turambar appears in the Last Battle and smites 
  Morgoth with his black sword. The purifying bath into which Turin and 
  Nienori entered, called Fos'Almir in the final text, was in the rejected 
  text named Fauri; in the Tale of the Sun and Moon it has been 
  described (I. 187), but is there given other names: Tanyasalpe, Faskala- 
  numen, and Faskalan. 
  There remains one further scrap of text to be considered. The second 
  of the rejected outlines given above (pp. 136-7) was written in ink over a 
  pencilled outline that was not erased, and I have been able to disinter a 
  good deal of it from beneath the later writing. The two passages have 
  nothing to do with each other; for some reason my father did not trouble 
  in this case to erase earlier writing. The underlying text, so far as I can 
  make it out, reads: 
  Tiranne and Vainoni fall in with the evil magician Kuruki who gives 
  them a baneful drink. They forget their names and wander distraught 
  in the woods. Vainoni is lost. She meets Turambar who saves her from 
  Orcs and aids in her search for her mother. They are wed and live in 
  happiness. Turambar becomes lord of rangers of the woods and a 
  harrier of the Orcs. He goes to seek out the Foaloke which ravages his 
  land. The treasure-heap -- and flight of his band. He slays the Foaloke 
  and is wounded. Vainoni succours him, but the dragon in dying tells 
  her all, lifting the veil Kuruki has set over them. Anguish of Turambar 
  and Vainoni. She flees into the woods and casts herself over a waterfall. 
  Madness of Turambar who dwells alone.......... Urin escapes 
  from Angamandi and seeks Tiranne. Turambar flees from him and 
  falls upon his sword.......................... Urin builds a cairn 
  and............ doom of Melko. Tiranne dies of grief and Urin 
  reaches Hisilome........................................... 
  Purification of Turambar and Vainoni who fare shining about the 
  world and go with the hosts of Tulkas against Melko. 
  Detached jottings follow this, doubtless written at the same time: 
  Urin escapes. Tiranne learns of Turin. Both wander distraught... in 
  the wood. 
  Turin leaves Linwe for in a quarrel he slew one of Linwe's kin 
  (accidentally). 
  
  Introduce Failivrin element into the story? 
  Turambar unable to fight because of Foaloke's eyes. Sees Failivrin 
  depart. 
  This can only represent some of my father's very earliest meditations 
  on the story of Turin Turambar. (That it appears in the notebook at the 
   
  end of the fully-written Tale may seem surprising, but he clearly used 
  these books in a rather eccentric way.) Nienori is here called Vainoni, 
  and Mavwin Tiranne'; the spell of forgetfulness is here laid by a magician 
  named Kuruki, although it is the dragon who lifts the veil that the 
  magician set over them. Turin's two encounters with the dragon seem to 
  have emerged from an original single one. 
  As I have mentioned before, the Tale of Turambar, like others of the 
  Lost Tales, is written in ink over a wholly erased pencilled text, and 
  the extant form of the tale is such that it could only be derived from a 
  rougher draft preceding it; but the underlying text is so completely 
  erased that there is no clue as to what stage it had reached in the 
  development of the legend. It may well be -- I think it is extremely 
  probable -- that in this outline concerning Vainoni, Tiranne, and Kuruki 
  we glimpse by an odd chance a 'layer' in the Turin-saga older even than 
  the erased text underlying the extant version. 
  $3. Miscellaneous Matters. 
  (i) Beren. 
  The rejected passage given on p. 71, together with the marginal note 'If 
  Beren be a Gnome (as now in the story of Tinuviel) the references 
  to Beren must be altered' (note 4), is the basis for my assertion (p. 52) 
  that in the earliest, now lost, form of the Tale of Tinuvie! Beren was a 
  Man. I have shown, I hope, that the extant form of the Tale of Turambar 
  preceded the extant form of the Tale of Tinuviel (p. 6g). Beren was a 
  Man, and akin to Manwin, when the extant Turambar was written; he 
  became a Gnome in the extant Tinuviel; and this change was then 
  written into Turambar. What the replacement passage on p. 72 does 
  is to change the relation of Egnor and Beren from kinship with Urin's 
  wife to friendship with Urin. (A correction to the typescript version of 
  Tinuviel, p. 45, is later: making the comradeship of Urin with Beren 
  rather than with Egnor.) Two further changes to the text of Turambar 
  consequent on the change in Beren from Man to Elf are given in notes 5 
  and 6. -- It is interesting to observe that in the developed genealogy of The 
  Silmarillion, when Beren was of course again a Man, he was also again 
  akin to Morwen: for Beren was first cousin to Morwen's father Baragund. 
  In the rejected passage on p. 71 my father wrote against the name 
  Egnor 'Damrod the Gnome' (note 2), and in the amended passage he 
  wrote that Urin had known Beren 'and had rendered him a service once 
  in respect of Damrod his son'. There is no clue anywhere as to what this 
  service may have been; but in the second of the 'schemes' for The Book 
  of Lost Tales (see I. 233 -- 4) the outline for the Tale of the Nauglafring 
  refers to the son of Beren and Tinuviel, the father of Elwing, by the name 
  Daimord, although in the actual tale as written the son is as he was to 
  remain Dior. Presumably Daimord is to be equated with Damrod. 
   
   
   
  I cannot explain the insertion of 'Damrod the Gnome' against 'Egnor' in 
  the rejected passage -- possibly it was no more than a passing idea, to 
  give the name Damrod to Beren's father. 
  It may be noticed here that both the rejected and the replacement 
  passages make it very clear that the events of the story of Beren and 
  Tinuviel took place before the Battle of Unnumbered Tears; see 
  pp.65-6. 
  (ii) The Battle of Tasarinan. 
  It is said at the beginning of the present tale (p. 7o) that it 'tells of very 
  ancient days of that folk [Men] before the Battle of Tasarinan when first 
  
  Men entered the dark vales of Hisilome'. 
  On the face of it this offers an extreme contradiction, since it is said 
  many times that Men were shut in Hisilome at the time of the Battle of 
  Unnumbered Tears, and the Tale of Turambar takes place -- must take 
  place -- after that battle. The solution lies, however, in an ambiguity in 
  the sentence just cited. My father did not mean that this was a tale of Men 
  in ancient days of that folk before they entered Hisilome; he meant 'this is 
  a tale of the ancient days when Men first entered Hisilome -- long before 
  the Battle of Tasarinan'. 
  Tasarinan is the Land of Willows, Nan-tathren in TheSilmarillion; 
  the early word-lists or dictionaries give the 'Elvish' form tasarin 'willow' 
  and the Gnomish tathrin.* The Battle of Tasarinan took place long after, 
  in the course of the great expedition from Valinor for the release of the 
  enslaved Noldoli in the Great Lands. See pp. 219 -- 2o. 
  (iii) The geography of the Tale of Turambar. 
  The passage describing the route of the Orcs who captured Turin (p. 77) 
  seems to give further support to the idea that 'the mountains fencing  
  Hisilome from the Lands Beyond were continuous with those above 
  Angband' (p. 6z); for it is said here that the Orcs 'followed ever the 
  line of dark hills toward those regions where they rise high and gloomy 
  and their heads are shrouded in black vapours', and 'there are they 
  called Angorodin or the Iron Mountains, for beneath the roots of their 
  northernmost fastnesses lies Angband'. 
  The site of the caves of the Rodothlim, agreeing well with what is said 
  later of Nargothrond, has been discussed already (p. 123), as has the 
  topography of the Silver Bowl and the ravine in which Turambar slew 
  Glorund, in relation to the later Teiglin, Celebros, and Nen Girith 
  (pp. 132-3). There are in addition some indications in the tale of how the 
  caves of the Rodothlim related to Tinwelint's kingdom and to the land 
  (* Tasarinan survived as the Quenya name without change: 'the willow-meads of 
  Tasarinan' in Treebeard's song in The Two Towers, III.y.) 
   
  where the Woodmen dwelt. It is said (p. 95) that 'the dwellings of the 
  Rodothlim were not utterly distant from the realm of Tinwelint, albeit 
  far enough'; while the Woodmen dwelt 'in lands that were not utterly 
  far from Sirion or the grassy hills of that river's middle course' 
  (p. 91), which may be taken to agree tolerably with the situation of the 
  Forest of Brethil. The region where they lived is said in the same passage 
  to have been 'very far away many a journey beyond the river of the 
  Rodothlim', and Glorund's wrath was great when he heard of 'a brave 
  folk of Men that dwelt far beyond the river' (p. 103); this also can be 
  accommodated quite well to the developed geographical conception -- 
  Brethil was indeed a good distance beyond the river (Narog) for one 
  setting out from Nargothrond. 
  My strong impression is that though the geography of the west of the 
  Great Lands may have been still fairly vague, it already had, in many 
  important respects, the same essential structure and relations as those 
  seen on the map accompanying The Silmarillion. 
  (iv) The influence of the Valar. 
  As in the Tale of Tinuviel (see p. 68), in the Tale of Turambar also there 
  are several references to the power of the Valar in the affairs of Men and 
  Elves in the Great Lands -- and to prayers, both of thanksgiving and 
  request, addressed to them: thus Turin's guardians 'thanked the Valar' 
  that they accomplished the journey to Artanor (p. 72), and more remark- 
  ably, Urin 'called upon the Valar of the West, being taught much 
  concerning them by the Eldar of Kor -- the Gnomes he had encountered -- 
  and his words came, who shall say how, to Manwe Sulimo upon the 
  heights of Taniquetil'(p. 77). (Urin was already an 'Elf-friend', instructed 
  by the Noldoli; cf. the replacement passage on p. 72.) Was his prayer 
  'answered'? Possibly this is the meaning of the very strange expression 'as 
  the luck of the Valar had it' (p. 79), when Flinding and Beleg found 
  Turin lying near the point where they entered the Orc-camp.* 
  
  Dreams sent by the Valar came to the chieftains of the Rodothtim, 
  though this was changed later and the reference to the Valar removed 
  (p. 83 and note 10); the Woodmen said 'Would that the Valar would lift 
  the spell that lies upon Niniel' (p. 101); and Turin 'cried out bitterly 
  against the Valar and his fate of woe' (p. 111). 
  An interesting reference to the Valar (and their power) occurs in 
  Tinwelint's reply (p. 95) to Mavwin's words 'Give me but a woodman's 
  cot and my son'. The king said: 'That I cannot, for I am but a king of the 
  wild Elves, and no Vala of the westernisles.' In the small part of 
  Gilfanon's Tale that was actually written it is told (I. 231) of the Dark 
  Elves who remained in Palisor that they said that 'their brethren had gone 
   
  (*The Gnomish dictionary has the entry: gwalt 'good luck -- any providential occurrence 
  or through: "the luck of the Valar", i-walt ne Vanion' (I.272). ) 
   
  westward to the Shining Isles. There, said they, do the Gods dwell, and 
  they called them the Great Folk of the West, and thought they dwelt on 
  firelit islands in the sea.' 
  (v) Turin's age. 
  According to the Tale of Turambar, when Turin left Mavwin he was 
  seven years old, and it was after he had dwelt among the woodland Elves 
  for seven years that all tidings from his home ceased (p. 74); in the Narn 
  the corresponding years are eight and nine, and Turin was seventeen, not 
  fourteen, when 'his grief was renewed' (pp. 68, 76 -- 7). It was exactly 
  twelve years to the day of his departure from Mavwin when he slew Orgof 
  and fled from Artanor (p. 75), when he was nineteen; in the Narn (p. 79) 
  it was likewise twelve years since he left Hithlum when he hunted Saeros 
  to his death, but he was twenty. 
  'The tale tells not the number of days that Turambar sojourned with 
  the Rodothlim but these were very many, and during that time Nienori 
  grew to the threshold of womanhood'(pp. 91-- z). Nienori was seven years 
  younger than Turin: she was twelve when he fled from Artanor (ibid.). 
  He cannot then have dwelt among the Rodothlim for more than (say) five 
  or six years; and it is said that when he was chosen chieftain of the 
  Woodmen he possessed 'wisdom great beyond his years'. 
  Bethos, chieftain of the Woodmen before Turin, 'had fought though 
  then but a boy in the Battle of Unnumbered Tears' (p. 101), but he was 
  killed in a foray, since 'despite his years he still rode abroad'. But 
  it is impossible to relate Bethos' span (from 'a boy' at the Battle of 
  Unnumbered Tears to his death on a foray at an age sufficiently ripe 
  to be remarked on) to Turin's; for the events after the destruction 
  of the Rodothlim, culminating in Turin's rescue of Niniel after her first 
  encounter with Glorund, cannot cover any great length of time. What is 
  clear and certain is that in the old story Turin died when still a very young 
  man. According to the precise dating provided in much later writing, he 
  was 35 years old at his death. 
  (vi) The stature of Elves and Men. 
  The Elves are conceived to be of slighter build and stature than Men: so 
  Beleg 'was of great stature and girth as such was among that folk' 
  (p. 73), and Turin 'was a Man and of greater stature than they', i.e. Beleg 
  and Flinding (p. 8o) -- this sentence being an emendation from 'he was a 
  Man of great size' (note 8). See on this matter I. 32, 235. 
  (vii) Winged Dragons. 
  At the end of The Silmarillion (p. 252) Morgoth 'loosed upon his foes the 
  last desperate assault that he had prepared, and out of the pits of 
  Angband there issued the winged dragons, that had not before been 
  seen'. The suggestion is that winged dragons were a refinement of 
  Morgoth's original design (embodied in Glaurung, Father of Dragons 
  who went upon his belly). According to the Tale of Turambar (pp. g6 -- 7), 
  on the other hand, among Melko's many dragons some were smaller, cold 
  like snakes, and of these many were flying creatures; while others, the 
  mightier, were hot and heavy, fire-dragons, and these were unwinged. 
  
  As already noted (p. 125) there is no suggestion in the tale that Glorund 
  was the first of his kind. 
   
   
  III. 
  THE FALL OF GONDOLIN. 
  At the end of Eltas' account of Urin's visit to Tinwelint and of the 
  strange fates of Urin and Mavwin, Turin and Nienori (p. 116), the 
  manuscript written on loose sheets in fact continues with a brief interlude 
  in which the further course of the tale-telling is discussed in Mar Vanwa 
  Tyalieva. 
  And so saying Eltas made an end, and none asked further. But 
  Lindo bid all thank him for his tale, and thereto he said: 'Nay, if 
  you will, there is much yet to tell concerning the gold of Glorund, 
  and how the evil of that worm found its last fulfilment -- but 
  behold, that is the story of the Nauglafring or the Necklace of the 
  Dwarves and must wait a while -- and other stories of lighter and 
  more happy things I have to tell if you would liefer listen to them.' 
  Then arose many voices begging Eltas to tell the tale of the 
  Nauglafring on the morrow, but he said: 'Nay! For who here 
  knows the full tale of Tuor and the coming of Earendel, or who 
  was Beren Ermabwed, and what were his deeds, for such things is 
  it better to know rightly first.' And all said that Beren Ermabwed 
  they knew well, but of the coming of Earendel little enough had 
  ever been told. 
  'And great harm is that,' said Lindo, 'for it is the greatest of the 
  stories of the Gnomes, and even in this house is Ilfiniol son of 
  Bronweg, who knows those deeds more truly than any that are 
  now on Earth.' 
  About that time Ilfiniol the Gong-warden entered indeed, and 
  Lindo said to him: 'Behold, 0 Littleheart son of Bronweg, it is the 
  desire of all that you tell us the tales of Tuor and of Earendel as 
  soon as may be.' And Ilfiniol was fain of that, but said he: 'It is a 
  mighty tale, and seven times shall folk fare to the Tale-fire ere it be 
  rightly told; and so twined is it with those stories of the Nauglafring 
  and of the Elf-march' that I would fain have aid in that telling of 
  Ailios here and of Meril the Lady of the Isle, for long is it since she 
  sought this house.' 
  Therefore were messengers sent on the next day to the korin' of 
  high elms, and they said that Lindo and Vaire would fain see the 
   
  face of their lady among them, for they purposed to make a festival 
  and to hold a great telling of Elfin tales, ere Eriol their guest 
   fared awhile to Tavrobel. So was it that for three days that room 
  heard no more tales and the folk of Vanwa Tyalieva made great 
  preparations, but on the fourth night Meril fared there amid her 
  company of maidens, and full of light and mirth was that place; 
  but after the evening meat a great host sat before Ton a Gwedrin, 
   and the maidens of Meril sang the most beautiful songs that island 
  knew.' 
  And of those one did afterward Heorrenda turn to the language 
   of his folk, and it is thus.' 
  But when those songs had fallen into silence then said Meril, 
  who sate in the chair of Lindo: 'Come now, 0 Ilfiniol, begin thou 
  the talc of tales, and tell it more fully than thou hast ever done.' 
  Then said Littleheart son of Bronweg... (Tale of Gondolin). 
   [sic] 
  This then is the Link between the Tale of Turambar and The Fall of 
   Gondolin (an earlier 'preface' to the tale is given below). It seems that 
  my father hesitated as to which tale was to follow Turambar (see note 4), 
  but decided that it was time to introduce The Fall of Condolin, which 
  had been in existence for some time. 
  
  In this Link, Ailios (later Gilfanon) is present ('I would fain have 
  aid... of Ailios here') at the end of Eltas' tale of Turambar, but at the 
   beginning of Eltas' tale (p. 7o) it is expressly said that he was not present 
  that night. On the proposal that Eriol should 'fare awhile' to Tavrobel (as 
   the guest of Gilfanon) see I. 175. 
  The fact that Eltas speaks of the tale of Beren Ermabwed as if he did 
  not know that it had only recently been told in Mar Vanwa Tyalieva is no 
   doubt to be explained by that tale not having been told before the 
  Tale-fire (see pp. 4--7). 
  The teller of the tale of The Fall of Condolin, Littleheart the 
  Gong-warden of Mar Vanwa Tyalieva, has appeared several times in 
  the Last Tales, and his Elvish name(s) have many different forms 
   (see under Changes made to names at the end of the text of the 
  tale). In The Cottage of Lost Play he is said (I. 15) to be 'ancient beyond 
   count', and to have 'sailed in Wingilot with Earendel in that last voyage 
   wherein they sought for Kor'; and in the Link to The Music of the Ainur 
  (I. 46) he 'had a weather-worn face and blue eyes of great merriment, and 
  was very slender and small, nor might one say if he were fifty or ten 
  thousand'. He is a Gnome, the son of Bronweg/Voronwe (Voronwe of 
  The Silmarillion) (I. 48, 94). 
   
  The texts of 'The Fall of Gondolin '. 
  The textual history of The Fall of Gondolin, if considered in detail, is 
  extremely complex; but though I will set it out here, as I understand it, 
  there is no need in fact for it to complicate the reading of the tale. 
  In the first place, there is a very difficult manuscript contained in two 
  school exercise-books, where the title of the tale is Tuor and the Exiles 
  of Condolin (which bringeth in the great tale of Earendel). (This is 
  the only title actually found in the early texts, but my father always later 
  referred to it as The Fall of Gondolin.) This manuscript is (or rather, 
  was) the original text of the tale, dating from 1916 -- 17 (see I. 203 and 
  Unfinished Tales p. 4), and I will call it here for convenience Tuor A. 
  My father's treatment of it subsequently was unlike that of Tinuviel and 
  Turambar (where the original text was erased and a new version written 
  in its place); in this tale he did not set down a complete new text, but 
  allowed a good deal of the old to stand, at least in the earlier part of it: as 
  the revision progressed the rewriting in ink over the top of the pencilled 
  text did become almost continuous, and though the pencil was not erased 
  the ink effectively obliterates it. But even after the second version 
  becomes continuous there are several places where the old narrative was 
  not over-written but merely struck through, and remains legible. Thus, 
  while Tuor A is on the same footing as Tinuviel and Turambar (and 
  others of the Lost Tales) in that it is a later revision, a second version, my 
  father's method in Condolin allows it to be seen that here at least the  
  revision was by no means a complete recasting (still less a re-imagining); 
  for if those passages in the later parts of the tale which can still be 
  compared in the two versions shew that he was following the old fairly 
  closely, the same is quite probably true in those places where no com- 
  parison can be made. 
  From Tuor A, as it was when all changes had been made to it (i.e. 
  when it was in the form that it has now), my mother made a fair copy 
  (Tuor B), which considering the difficulty of the original is extremely 
  exact, with only very occasional errors of transcription. I have said in 
  Unfinished Tales (p. 5) that this copy was made 'apparently in 19 I 7, but 
  this now seems to me improbable.* Such conceptions as the Music of the 
  Ainur, which is referred to by later addition in Tuor A (p. 163), may of 
  course have been in my father's mind a good while before he wrote that 
  tale in Oxford while working on the Dictionary (I. 45), but it seems more 
  likely that the revision of Tuor A (and therefore also Tuor B copied from 
  it after its revision) belongs to that period also. 
  Subsequently my father took his pencil to Tuor B, emending it fairly 
  heavily, though mostly in the earlier part of the tale, and almost entirely 
  
   (* Humphrey Carpenter in his Biography (p. gz) says that the tale 'was written out 
  during Tolkien's convalescence at Great Haywood early in 1917', but he is doubtless 
  referring to the original pencilled text of Tuor A.) 
   
   
   
  for stylistic rather than narrative reasons; but these emendations, as will 
  be seen, were not all made at the same time. Some of them are written out 
  on separate slips, and of these several have on their reverse sides parts of 
  an etymological discussion of certain Germanic words for the Butcher- 
  bird or Shrike, material which appears in the Oxford Dictionary in the 
  entry Wariangle. Taken with the fact that one of the slips with this 
  material on the reverse clearly contains a direction for the shortening of 
  the tale when delivered orally (see note 21), it is virtually certain that a 
  good deal of the revision of Tuor 8 was made before my father read it to 
  . the Essay Club of Exeter College in the spring of 1920 (see Unfinished 
  Tales p. 5). 
  That not all the emendations to Tuor B were made at the same time is 
  shown by the existence of a typescript (Tuor C), without title, which 
  extends only so far as 'your hill of vigilance against the evil of Melko' 
  (p. 161). This was taken from Tuor B when some changes had been made 
  to it, but not those which I deduce to have been made before the occasion 
  when it was read aloud. An odd feature of this text is that blanks were left 
  for many of the names, and only some were filled in afterwards. Towards 
  the end of it there is a good deal of independent variation from Tuor 8, 
  but it is all of a minor character and none has narrative significance. I 
  conclude that this was a side-branch that petered out. 
  The textual history can then be represented thus: 
  Tuor A (original 1916-17 text in pencil) 
  heavily revised and in the later parts entirely overwritten 
  Tuor B (fair copy) 
  minor stylistic revisions (and changes to names) 
  Tuor C (typescript; does not 
  extend far; minor stylistic 
  changes) 
  further alterations mainly on inserted 
  slips (and further changes to names) 
  before reading it at Exeter College in 
  1920 
  (the text in this book). 
  Since the narrative itself underwent very little change of note in the 
  course of this history (granted that substantial parts of the original text 
  Tuor A are almost entirely illegible), the text that follows here is that of 
  Tuor B in its final form, with some interesting earlier readings given in 
  the Notes. It seems that my father did not check the fair copy Tuor B 
  against the original, and did not in every case pick up the errors of 
   
  transcription it contains; when he did, he emended them anew, according 
  to the sense, and not by reference back to Tuor A. In a very few cases I 
  have gone back to Tuor A where this is clearly correct (as 'a wall of water 
  rose nigh to the cliff-top', p. 151, where Tuor 8 and the typescript Tuor C 
  have 'high to the cliff-top'). 
  Throughout the typescript Tuor is called Tur. In Tuor B the name is 
  sometimes emended from Tuor to Tur in the earlier part of the tale (it 
  appears as Tur in the latest revisions), but by no means in every case. My 
  father apparently decided to change the name but ultimately decided 
  against it; and I give Tuor throughout. 
  An interesting document accompanies the Tale: this is a substantial 
  though incomplete list of names (with explanations) that occur in it, 
  now in places difficult or impossible to read. The names are given in 
  alphabetical order but go only as far as L. Linguistic information from 
  this list is incorporated in the' Appendix on Names, but the head-note to 
  
  the list may be cited here: 
  Here is set forth by Eriol at the teaching of Bronweg's son Elfrith 
  [emended from Elfriniel] or Littleheart (and he was so named for the 
  youth and wonder of his heart) those names and words that are used in 
  these tales from either the tongue of the Elves of Kor as at that time 
  spoken in the Lonely Isle, or from that related one of the Noldoli their 
  kin whom they wrested from Melko. 
  Here first are they which appear in The Tale of Tuor and the Exiles  
  of Gondolin, first among these those ones in the Gnome-speech. 
  In Tuor A appear two versions (one struck out) of a short 'preface' to 
  the tale by Littleheart which does not appear in Tuor B. The second 
  version reads: 
  Then said Littleheart son of Bronweg: 'Now the story that I tell is of 
  the Noldoli, who were my father's folk, and belike the names will ring  
  strange in your ears and familiar folk be called by names not before 
  heard, for the Noldoli speak a curious tongue sweet still to my ears 
  though not maybe to all the Eldar. Wise folk see it as close kin to 
  Eldarissa, but it soundeth not so, and I know nought of such lore.  
  Wherefore will I utter to you the right Eldar names where there be 
  such, but in many cases there be none. 
  Know then,' said he, 'that 
  The earlier version (headed 'Link between Tuor and tale before') begins 
  in the same way but then diverges: 
  ... and it is sweet to my ears still, though lest it be not so to all else of 
  Eldar and Men here gathered I will use no more of it than I must, and  
  that is in the names of those folk and things whereof the tale tells but 
   
   
   
  for which, seeing they passed away ere ever the rest of the Eldar came 
  from Kor, the Elves have no true names. Know then,' said he, 'that 
  Tuor 
  This 'preface' thus connects to the opening of the tale. There here 
  appears, in the second version, the name Eldarissa for the language of 
  the Eldar or Elves, as opposed to Noldorissa (a term found in the 
  Name-list); on the distinction involved see I.5o -- 1. With Littleheart's 
  words here compare what Rumil said to Eriol about him (I.48): 
  ' "Tongues and speeches," they will say, "one is enough for me" -- and 
  thus said Littleheart the Gong-warden once upon a time: "Gnome- 
  speech," said he, "is enough for me -- did not that one Earendel and 
  Tuor and Bronweg my father (that mincingly ye miscall Voronwe) 
  speak it and no other?" Yet he had to learn the Elfin in the end, or be 
  doomed either to silence or to leave Mar Vanwa Tyalieva...' 
  After these lengthy preliminaries I give the text of the Tale. 
  Tuor and the Exiles of Gondolin 
  (which bringeth in the great tale of Earendel) 
  Then said Littleheart son of Bronweg: 'Know then that Tuor 
  was a man who dwelt in very ancient days in that land of the North 
  called Dor Lomin or the Land of Shadows, and of the Eldar the 
  Noldoli know it best. 
  Now the folk whence Tuor came wandered the forests and fells 
  and knew not and sang not of the sea; but Tuor dwelt not with 
  them, and lived alone about that lake called Mithrim, now hunting 
  in its woods, now making music beside its shores on his rugged 
  harp of wood and the sinews of bears. Now many hearing of the 
  power of his rough songs came from near and far to hearken to his 
  harping, but Tuor left his singing and departed to lonely places. 
  Here he learnt many strange things and got knowledge of the 
  wandering Noldoli, who taught him much of their speech and 
  lore; but he was not fated to dwell for ever in those woods. 
  Thereafter 'tis said that magic and destiny led him on a day 
  to a cavernous opening down which a hidden river flowed from 
  
  Mithrim. And Tuor entered that cavern seeking to learn its secret, 
  but the waters of Mithrim drove him forward into the heart of the 
   
  rock and he might not win back into the light. And this, 'tis said, 
  was the will of Ulmo Lord of Waters at whose prompting the 
  Noldoli had made that hidden way. 
  Then came the Noldoli to Tuor and guided him along dark 
  passages amid the mountains until he came out in the light once 
  more, and saw that the river flowed swiftly in a ravine of great 
  depth with sides unscalable. Now Tuor desired no more to return 
  but went ever forward, and the river led him always toward the 
  west.' 
  The sun rose behind his back and set before his face, and where 
  the water foamed among many boulders or fell over falls there 
  were at times rainbows woven across the ravine, but at evening its 
  smooth sides would glow in the setting sun, and for these reasons 
  Tuor called it Golden Cleft or the Gully of the Rainbow Roof, 
  which is in the speech of the Gnomes Glorfalc or Cris Ilbranteloth. 
  Now Tuor journeyed here for three days,' drinking the waters of  
  the secret river and feeding on its fish; and these were of gold and  
  blue and silver and of many wondrous shapes. At length the ravine 
  widened, and ever as it opened its sides became lower and more 
  rough, and the bed of the river more impeded with boulders 
  against which the waters foamed and spouted. Long times would 
  Tuor sit and gaze at the splashing water and listen to its voice, and 
  then he would rise and leap onward from stone to stone singing as 
  he went; or as the stars came out in the narrow strip of heaven 
  above the gully he would raise echoes to answer the fierce twanging 
  of his harp. 
  One day after a great journey of weary going Tuor at deep 
  evening heard a cry, and he might not decide of what creature it 
  came. Now he said: "It is a fay-creature", now, "Nay, 'tis but 
  some small beast that waileth among the rocks"; or again it seemed 
  to him that an unknown bird piped with a voice new to his ears and 
  strangely sad -- and because he had not heard the voice of any bird 
  in all his wandering down Golden Cleft he was glad of the sound 
  although it was mournful. On the next day at an hour of the 
  morning he heard the same cry above his head, and looking up 
  beheld three great white birds beating back up the gully on strong 
  wing, and uttering cries like to the ones he had heard amid the 
  dusk. Now these were the gulls, the birds of Osse.' 
  In this part of that riverway there were islets of rock amid the 
  currents, and fallen rocks fringed with white sand at the gully- 
  side, so that it was ill-going, and seeking a while Tuor found a spot 
  where he might with labour scale the cliffs at last. Then came a 
   
   
  fresh wind against his face, and he said: "This is very good and like 
  the drinking of wine," but he knew not that he was near the 
  confines of the Great Sea. 
  As he went along above the waters that ravine again drew 
  together and the walls towered up, so that he fared on a high 
  cliff-top, and there came a narrow neck, and this was full of noise. 
  Then Tuor looking downward saw the greatest of marvels, for it 
  seemed that a flood of angry water would come up the narrows and 
  flow back against the river to its source, but that water which had 
   come down from distant Mithrim would still press on, and a wall 
  of water rose nigh to the cliff-top, and it was crowned with foam 
  and twisted by the winds. Then the waters of Mithrim were 
  overthrown and the incoming flood swept roaring up the channel 
  and whelmed the rocky islets and churned the white sand -- so that 
  Tuor fled and was afraid, who did not know the ways of the sea; 
  
  but the Ainur put it into his heart to climb from the gully when he 
   did, or had he been whelmed in the incoming tide, and that was a 
   fierce one by reason of a wind from the west. Then Tuor found 
  himself in a rugged country bare of trees, and swept by a wind 
  coming from the set of the sun, and all the shrubs and bushes 
   leaned to the dawn because of that prevalence of that wind. And 
   here for a while he wandered till he came to the black cliffs by the 
   sea and saw the ocean and its waves for the first time, and at that 
   hour the sun sank beyond the rim of Earth far out to sea, and he 
  stood on the cliff-top with outspread arms, and his heart was filled 
   with a longing very great indeed. Now some say that he was the 
   first of Men to reach the Sea and look upon it and know the desire 
  it brings; but I know not if they say well. 
  In those regions he set up his abode, dwelling in a cove sheltered 
  by great sable rocks, whose floor was of white sand, save when the 
  high flood partly overspread it with blue water; nor did foam or 
  froth come there save at times of the direst tempest. There long he 
  sojourned alone and roamed about the shore or fared over the 
  rocks at the ebb, marvelling at the pools and the great weeds, the 
  dripping caverns and the strange sea-fowl that he saw and came to 
  know; but the rise and fall of the water and the voice of the waves 
  was ever to him the greatest wonder and ever did it seem a new and 
   unimaginable thing. 
  Now on the quiet waters of Mithrim over which the voice of the 
  duck or moorhen would carry far he had fared much in a small 
  boat with a prow fashioned like to the neck of a swan, and this 
  he had lost on the day of his finding the hidden river. On the sea he 
   
   
  adventured not as yet, though his heart was ever egging him with a 
  strange longing thereto, and on quiet evenings when the sun went, 
  down beyond the edge of the sea it grew to a fierce desire. 
  Timber he had that came down the hidden river; a goodly wood 
  it was, for the Noldoli hewed it in the forests of Dor Lomin and 
  floated it to him of a purpose. But he built not as yet aught save a 
  dwelling in a sheltered place of his cove, which tales among the 
  Eldar since name Falasquil. This by slow labour he adorned with 
  fair carvings of the beasts and trees and flowers and birds that he 
  knew about the waters of Mithrim, and ever among them was the 
  Swan the chief, for Tuor loved this emblem and it became the sign 
  of himself, his kindred and folk thereafter. There he passed a very 
  great while until the loneliness of the empty sea got into his heart, 
  and even Tuor the solitary longed for the voice of Men. Herewith 
  the Ainur' had something to do: for Ulmo loved Tuor. 
  One morning while casting his eye along the shore -- and it was 
  then the latest days of summer -- Tuor saw three swans flying high 
  and strong from the northward. Now these birds he had not before 
  seen in these regions, and he took them for a sign, and said: "Long 
  has my heart been set on a journey far from here; lo! now at length 
  I will follow these swans." Behold, the swans dropped into the  
  water of his cove and there swimming thrice about rose again and 
  winged slowly south along the coast, and Tuor bearing his harp 
  and spear followed them. 
  'Twas a great day's journey Tuor put behind him that day; and 
  he came ere evening to a region where trees again appeared, and 
  the manner of the land through which he now fared differed  
  greatly from those shores about Falasquil. There had Tuor known  
  mighty cliffs beset with caverns and great spoutholes, and deep- 
  walled coves, but from the cliff-tops a rugged land and flat ran  
  bleakly back to where a blue rim far to the east spake of distant  
  hills. Now however did he see a long and sloping shore and 
  stretches of sand, while the distant hills marched ever nearer to the  
  
  margin of the sea, and their dark slopes were clad with pine or fir 
  and about their feet sprang birches and ancient oaks. From the 
  feet of the hills fresh torrents rushed down narrow chasms and so 
  found the shores and the salt waves. Now some of these clefts 
  Tuor might not overleap, and often was it ill-going in these places, 
  but still he laboured on, for the swans fared ever before him, now 
  circling suddenly, now speeding forward, but never coming to 
  earth, and the rush of their strong-beating wings encouraged him. 
  'Tis told that in this manner Tuor fared onward for a great 
   
   
  number of days, and that winter marched from the north some- 
  what speedier than he for all his tirelessness. Nevertheless came he 
   without scathe of beast or weather at a time of first spring to a river 
  mouth. Now here was the land less northerly and more kindly 
   than about the issuing of Golden Cleft, and moreover by a trend of 
   the coast was the sea now rather to the south of him than to the 
   west, as he could mark by the sun and stars; but he had kept his 
  ," right hand always to the sea. 
  This river flowed down a goodly channel and on its banks were 
   rich lands: grasses and moist meadow to the one side and tree- 
   grown slopes of the other; its waters met the sea sluggishly and 
   fought not as the waters of Mithrim in the north. Long tongues of 
   land lay islanded in its course covered with reeds and bushy 
  thicket, until further to seaward sandy spits ran out; and these 
  were places beloved by such a multitude of birds as Tuor had 
  nowhere yet encountered. Their piping and wailing and whistling 
   filled the air; and here amid their white wings Tuor lost sight of 
  the three swans, nor saw he them again. 
  Then did Tuor grow for a season weary of the sea, for the 
  buffeting of his travel had been sore. Nor was this without Ulmo's 
  devising, and that night the Noldoli came to him and he arose 
  from sleep. Guided by their blue lanterns he found a way beside 
  the river border, and strode so mightily inland that when dawn 
  filled the sky to his right hand lo! the sea and its voice were far 
   behind him, and the wind came from before him so that its odour 
  was not even in the air. Thus came he soon to that region that has 
   been called Arlisgion "the place of reeds", and this is in those lands 
  that are to the south of Dor Lomin and separated therefrom by the 
  Iron Mountains whose spurs run even to the sea. From those 
   mountains came this river, and of a great clearness and marvellous 
   chill were its waters even at this place. Now this is a river most 
   famous in the histories of Eldar and Noldoli and in all tongues is it 
   named Sirion. Here Tuor rested awhile until driven by desire he 
  arose once ore to journey further and further by many days' 
  marches along the river borders. Full spring had not yet brought 
   summer when he came to a region yet more lovely. Here the song 
  of small birds shrilled about him with a music of loveliness, for 
  there are no birds that sing like the songbirds of the Land of 
  Willows; and to this region of wonder he had now come. Here the 
  river wound in wide curves with low banks through a great plain of 
  the sweetest grass and very long and green; willows of untold age 
  were about its borders, and its wide bosom was strewn with 
   
  waterlily leaves, whose flowers were not yet in the earliness of the 
  year, but beneath the willows the green swords of the flaglilies 
  were drawn, and sedges stood, and reeds in embattled array. Now 
  there dwelt in these dark places a spirit of whispers, and it 
  whispered to Tuor at dusk and he was loth to depart; and at morn 
  for the glory of the unnumbered buttercups he was yet more loth, 
  and he tarried. 
  Here saw he the first butterflies and was glad of the sight; and it 
  
  is said that all butterflies and their kindred were born in the valley 
  of the Land of Willows. Then came the summer and the time of 
  moths and the warm evenings, and Tuor wondered at the multi- 
  tude of flies, at their buzzing and the droning of the beetles and the  
  hum of bees; and to all these things he gave names of his own, and 
  wove the names into new songs on his old harp; and these songs 
  were softer than his singing of old. 
  Then Ulmo grew in dread lest Tuor dwell for ever here and the  
  great things of his design come not to fulfilment. Therefore he  
  feared longer to trust Tuor's guidance to the Noldoli alone, who 
  did service to him in secret, and out of fear of Melko wavered  
  much. Nor were they strong against the magic of that place of  
  willows, for very great was its enchantment. Did not even after the 
  days of Tuor Noldorin and his Eldar come there seeking for Dor 
  Lomin and the hidden river and the caverns of the Gnomes' . 
  imprisonment; yet thus nigh to their quest's end were like to 
  abandon it? Indeed sleeping and dancing here, and making fair 
  music of river sounds and the murmur of grass, and weaving rich 
  fabrics of gossamer and the feathers of winged insects, they were 
  whelmed by the goblins sped by Melko from the Hills of Iron and 
  Noldorin made bare escape thence. But these things were not as  
  yet. 
  Behold now Ulmo leapt upon his car before the doorway of his 
  palace below the still waters of the Outer Sea; and his car was 
  drawn by narwhal and sealion and was in fashion like a whale; and 
  amidst the sounding of great conches he sped from Ulmonan. So 
  great was the speed of his going that in days, and not in years 
  without count as might be thought, he reached the mouth of the 
  river. Up this his car might not fare without hurt to its water and 
  its banks; therefore Ulmo, loving all rivers and this one more than 
  most, went thence on foot, robed to the middle in mail like the 
  scales of blue and silver fishes; but his hair was a bluish silver and  
  his beard to his feet was of the same hue, and he bore neither helm 
  nor crown. Beneath his mail fell the skirts of his kirtle of shimmer- 
   
  ing greens, and of what substance these were woven is not known, 
  but whoso looked into the depths of their subtle colours seemed to 
  behold the faint movements of deep waters shot with the stealthy 
  lights of phosphorescent fish that live in the abyss. Girt was he 
  with a rope of mighty pearls, and he was shod with mighty shoes of 
  stone. 
  Thither he bore too his great instrument of music; and this was 
  of strange design, for it was made of many long twisted shells 
  pierced with holes. Blowing therein and playing with his long 
  fingers he made deep melodies of a magic greater than any other 
  among musicians hath ever compassed on harp or lute, on lyre or 
  pipe, or instruments of the bow. Then coming along the river he 
  sate among the reeds at twilight and played upon his thing of 
  shells; and it was nigh to those places where Tuor tarried. And 
  Tuor hearkened and was,stricken dumb. There he stood knee- 
  deep in the grass and heard no more the hum of insects, nor the 
  murmur of the river borders, and the odour of flowers entered not 
  into his nostrils; but he heard the sound of waves and the wail of 
  sea-birds, and his soul leapt for rocky places and the ledges that 
  reek of fish, for the splash of the diving cormorant and those places 
  where the sea bores into the black cliffs and yells aloud. 
  Then Ulmo arose and spake to him and for dread he came near 
  to death, for the depth of the voice of Ulmo is of the uttermost 
  depth: even as deep as his eyes which are the deepest of all things. 
  And Ulmo said: "O Tuor of the lonely heart, I will not that thou 
  dwell for ever in fair places of birds and flowers; nor would I lead 
  thee through this pleasant land, o but that so it must be. But fare 
  
  now on thy destined journey and tarry not, for far from hence is 
  thy weird set. Now must thou seek through the lands for the city of 
  the folk called Gondothlim or the dwellers in stone, and the 
  Noldoli shall escort thee thither in secret for fear of the spies of 
  Melko. Words I will set to your mouth there, and there you shall 
  abide awhile. Yet maybe thy life shall turn again to the mighty 
  waters; and of a surety a child shall come of thee than whom no 
   man shall know more of the uttermost deeps, be it of the sea or of 
  the firmament of heaven." Then spake Ulmo also to Tuor some of 
  his design and desire, but thereof Tuor understood little at that 
   time and feared greatly. 
  Then Ulmo was wrapped in a mist as it were of sea air in those 
  inland places, and Tuor, with that music in his ears, would fain 
  return to the regions of the Great Sea; yet remembering his 
  bidding turned and went inland along the river, and so fared till 
   
  day. Yet he that has heard the conches of Ulmo hears them call 
  him till death, and so did Tuor find. 
  When day came he was weary and slept till it was nigh dusk 
  again, and the Noldoli came to him and guided him. So fared he 
  many days by dusk and dark and slept by day, and because of this 
  it came afterwards that he remembered not over well the paths 
  that he traversed in those times. Now Tuor and his guides held on  
  untiring, and the land became one of rolling hills and the river 
  wound about their feet, and there were many dales of exceeding 
  pleasantness; but here the Noldoli became ill at ease. "These," 
  said they, "are the confines of those regions which Melko infesteth 
  with his Goblins, the people of hate. Far to the north -- yet alas 
  not far enough, would they were ten thousand leagues -- lie the  
  Mountains of Iron where sits the power and terror of Melko, 
  whose thralls we are. Indeed in this guiding of thee we do in secret 
  from him, and did he know all our purposes the torment of the 
  Balrogs would be ours." 
  Falling then into such fear the Noldoli soon after left him and he 
  fared alone amid the hills, and their going proved ill afterwards, 
  for "Melko has many eyes", 'tis said, and while Tuor fared with 
  the Gnomes they took him twilight ways and by many secret 
  tunnels through the hills. But now he became lost, and climbed 
  often to the tops of knolls and hills scanning the lands about. Yet 
  he might not see signs of any dwelling of folk, and indeed the city 
  of the Gondothlim was not found with ease, seeing that Melko and 
  his spies had not even yet discovered it. 'Tis said nonetheless that 
  at this time those spies got wind thus that the strange foot of Man  
  had been set in those lands, and that for that Melko doubled his 
  craft and watchfulness. 
  Now when the Gnomes out of fear deserted Tuor, one Voronwe 
  or Bronweg followed afar off despite his fear, when chiding availed 
  not to enhearten the others. Now Tuor had fallen into a great 
  weariness and was sitting beside the rushing stream, and the 
  sea-longing was about his heart, and he was minded once more to 
  follow this river back to the wide waters and the roaring waves. 
  But this Voronwe the faithful came up with him again, and 
  standing by his ear said: "0 Tuor, think not but that thou shalt 
  again one day see thy desire; arise now, and behold, I will not 
  leave thee. I am not of the road-learned of the Noldoli, being a  
  craftsman and maker of things made by hand of wood and of 
  metal, and I joined not the band of escort till late. Yet of old have I 
  heard whispers and sayings said in secret amid the weariness of 
   
  thraldom, concerning a city where Noldoli might be free could 
  they find the hidden way thereto; and we twain may without a 
  doubt" find the road to the City of Stone, where is that freedom of 
  
  the Gondothlim." 
  Know then that the Gondothlim were that kin of the Noldoli 
  who alone escaped Melko's power when at the Battle of Unnum- 
  bered Tears he slew and enslaved their folk and wove spells about 
  them and caused them to dwell in the Hells of Iron, faring thence 
  at his will and bidding only. 
  Long time did Tuor and Bronweg" seek for the city of that folk, 
  until after many days they came upon a deep dale amid the hills. 
  Here went the river over a very stony bed with much rush and 
  noise, and it was curtained with a heavy growth of alders; but the 
  walls of the dale were sheer, for they were nigh to some mountains 
  which Voronwe knew not. There in the green wall that Gnome 
  found an opening like a great door with sloping sides, and this was 
  cloaked with thick bushes and long-tangled undergrowth; yet 
  Voronwe's piercing sight might not be deceived. Nonetheless 'tis 
  said that such a magic had its builders set about it (by aid of Ulmo 
  whose power ran in that river even if the dread of Melko fared 
  upon its banks) that none save of the blood of the Noldoli might 
  light on it thus by chance; nor would Tuor have found it ever 
  but for the steadfastness of that Gnome Voronwe." Now the 
  Gondothlim made their abode thus secret out of dread of Melko; 
  yet even so no few of the braver Noldoli would slip down the river 
  Sirion from those mountains, and if many perished so by Melko's 
  evil, many finding this magic passage came at last to the City of 
  Stone and swelled its people. 
  Greatly did Tuor and Voronwe rejoice to find this gate, yet 
  entering they found there a way dark, rough-going, and circuitous; 
  and long time they travelled faltering within its tunnels. It was full 
  of fearsome echoes, and there a countless stepping of feet would 
  come behind them, so that Voronwe became adread, and said: "It 
  is Melko's goblins, the Orcs of the hills." Then would they run, 
  falling over stones in the blackness, till they perceived it was but 
  the deceit of the place. Thus did they come, after it seemed a 
  measureless time of fearful groping, to a place where a far light 
  glimmered, and making for this gleam they came to a gate like that 
  by which they had entered, but in no way overgrown. Then they 
  passed into the sunlight and could for a while see nought, but 
  instantly a great gong sounded and there was a clash of armour, 
  and behold, they were surrounded by warriors in steel. 
   
  Then they looked up and could see, and lo! they were at the foot 
  of steep hills, and these hills made a great circle wherein lay a wide 
  plain, and set therein, not rightly at the midmost but rather nearer 
  to that place where they stood, was a great hill with a level top, and 
  upon that summit rose a city in the new light of the morning. 
  Then Voronwe spake to the Guard of the Gondothlim, and his 
  speech they comprehended, for it was the sweet tongue of the 
  Gnomes." Then spake Tuor also and questioned where they 
  might be, and who might be the folk in arms who stood about, for 
  he was somewhat in amaze and wondered much at the goodly 
  fashion of their weapons. Then 'twas said to him by one of that 
  company: "We are the guardians of the issue of the Way of Escape. 
  Rejoice that ye have found it, for behold before you the City of 
  Seven Names where all who war with Melko may find hope." 
  Then said Tuor: "What be those names?" And the chief of the 
  Guard made answer: "'Tis said and 'tis sung: 'Gondobar am I 
  called and Gondothlimbar, City of Stone and City of the Dwellers 
  in Stone; Gondolin the Stone of Song and Gwarestrin am I 
  named, the Tower of Guard, Gar Thurion or the Secret Place, for 
  I am hidden from the eyes of Melko; but they who love me most 
  greatly call me Loth, for like a flower am I, even Lothengriol the 
  flower that blooms on the plain.' Yet," said he, "in our daily 
  
  speech we speak and we name it mostly Gondolin." Then said 
  Voronwe: "Bring us thither, for we fain would enter," and Tuor 
  said that his heart desired much to tread the ways of that fair city. 
  Then said the chief of the Guard that they themselves must 
  abide here, for there were yet many days of their moon of watch 
  to pass, but that Voronwe and Tuor might pass on to Gondolin; 
  and moreover that they would need thereto no guide, for "Lo, it 
  stands fair to see and very clear, and its towers prick the heavens 
  above the Hill of Watch in the midmost plain." Then Tuor and 
  his companion fared over the plain that was of a marvellous 
  level, broken but here and there by boulders round and smooth 
  which lay amid a sward, or by pools in rocky beds. Many fair 
  pathways lay across that plain, and they came after a day's light 
  march to the foot of the Hill of Watch (which is in the tongue 
  of the Noldoli Amon Gwareth). Then did they begin to ascend the 
  winding stairways which climbed up to the city gate; nor might 
  any one reach that city save on foot and espied from the walls. 
  As the westward gate was golden in the last sunlight did they come 
  to the long stair's head, and many eyes gazed" upon them from the 
  battlements and towers. 
   
   
   
  But Tuor looked upon the walls of stone, and the uplifted 
  towers, upon the glistering pinnacles of the town, and he 
  looked upon the stairs of stone and marble, bordered by slender 
  balustrades and cooled by the leap of threadlike waterfalls seeking 
  the plain from the fountains of Amon Gwareth, and he fared as 
  one in some dream of the Gods, for he deemed not such things 
  were seen by men in the visions of their sleep, so great was his 
  amaze at the glory of Gondolin. 
  Even so came they to the gates, Tuor in wonder and Voronwe in 
  great joy that daring much he had both brought Tuor hither in the 
  will of Ulmo and had himself thrown off the yoke of Melko for 
  ever. Though he hated him no wise less, no longer did he dread 
  that Evil One" with a binding terror (and of a sooth that spell 
  which Melko held over the Noldoli was one of bottomless dread, 
  so that he seemed ever nigh them even were they far from the Hells 
  of Iron, and their hearts quaked and they fled not even when they 
  could; and to this Melko trusted often). 
  Now is there a sally from the gates of Gondolin and a throng 
  comes about these twain in wonder, rejoicing that yet another of 
  the Noldoli has fled hither from Melko, and marvelling at the 
  stature and the gaunt limbs of Tuor, his heavy spear barbed with 
  fish bone and his great harp. Rugged was his aspect, and his locks 
  were unkempt, and he was clad in the skins of bears. 'Tis written 
  that in those days the fathers of the fathers of Men were of less 
  stature than Men now are, and the children of Elfinesse of greater 
  growth, yet was Tuor taller than any that stood there. Indeed the 
  Gondothlim were not bent of back as some of their unhappy kin 
  became, labouring without rest at delving and hammering for 
  Melko, but small were they and slender and very lithe. They 
  were swift of foot and surpassing fair; sweet and sad were their 
  mouths, and their eyes had ever a joy within quivering to tears; 
  for in those times the Gnomes were exiles at heart, haunted 
  with a desire for their ancient home that faded not. But fate and 
  unconquerable eagerness after knowledge had driven them into 
  far places, and now were they hemmed by Melko and must make 
  their abiding as fair as they might by labour and by love. 
  How it came ever that among Men the Noldoli have been 
  confused with the Orcs who are Melko's goblins, I know not, 
  unless it be that certain of the Noldoli were twisted to the evil of 
  
  Melko and mingled among these Orcs, for all that race were bred 
  by Melko of the subterranean heats and slime. Their hearts were 
  of granite and their bodies deformed; foul their faces which smiled 
   
  not, but their laugh that of the clash of metal, and to nothing were 
  they more fain than to aid in the basest of the purposes of Melko. 
  The greatest hatred was between them and the Noldoli, who 
  named them Glamhoth, or folk of dreadful hate. 
  Behold, the armed guardians of the gate pressed back the 
  thronging folk that gathered about the wanderers, and one among 
  them spake saying: "This is a city of watch and ward, Gondolin on 
  Amon Gwareth, where all may be free who are of true heart, but 
  none may be free to enter unknown. Tell me then your names." 
  But Voronwe named himself Bronweg of the Gnomes, come 
  hither" by the will of Ulmo as guide to this son of Men; and Tuor 
  said: "I am Tuor son of Peleg son of Indor of the house of the 
  Swan of the sons of the Men of the North who live far hence, and I 
  fare hither by the wil1 of Ulmo of the Outer Oceans." 
  Then all who listened grew silent, and his deep and rolling voice 
  held them in amaze, for their own voices were fair as the plash of 
  fountains. Then a saying arose among them: "Lead him before the 
  king." 
  Then did the throng return within the gates and the wanderers 
  with them, and Tuor saw they were of iron and of great height 
  and strength. Now the streets of Gondolin were paved with 
  stone and wide, kerbed with marble, and fair houses and courts 
  amid gardens of bright flowers were set about the ways, and many 
  towers of great slenderness and beauty builded of white marble 
  and carved most marvellously rose to the heaven. Squares there 
  were lit with fountains and the home of birds that sang amid the 
  branches of their aged trees, but of all these the greatest was that 
  place where stood the king's palace, and the tower thereof was the 
  loftiest in the city, and the fountains that played before the doors 
  shot twenty fathoms and seven in the air and fell in a singing rain 
  of crystal: therein did the sun glitter splendidly by day, and the 
  moon most magically shimmered by night. The birds that dwelt 
  there were of the whiteness of snow and their voices sweeter than a 
  lullaby of music. 
  On either side of the doors of the palace were two trees, one 
  that bore blossom of gold and the other of silver, nor did 
  they ever fade, for they were shoots of old from the glorious Trees 
  of Valinor that lit those places before Melko and Gloomweaver 
  withered them: and those trees the Gondothlim named Glingol 
  and Bansil. 
  Then Turgon king of Gondolin robed in white with a belt of 
  gold, and a coronet of garnets was upon his head, stood before 
   
  his doors and spake from the head of the white stairs that led 
  thereto. "Welcome, O Man of the Land of Shadows. Lo! thy 
  coming was set in our books of wisdom, and it has been written 
  that there would come to pass many great things in the homes of 
  the Gondothlim whenso thou faredst hither." 
  Then spake Tuor, and Ulmo set power in his heart and majesty 
  in his voice. "Behold, 0 father of the City of Stone, I am bidden 
  by him who maketh deep music in the Abyss, and who knoweth 
  the mind of Elves and Men, to say unto thee that the days of 
  Release draw nigh. There have come to the ears of Ulmo whispers 
  of your dwelling and your hill of vigilance against the evil of 
  Melko, and he is glad: but his heart is wroth and the hearts of the 
  Valar are angered who sit in the mountains of Valinor and look 
  upon the world from the peak of Taniquetil, seeing the sorrow of 
  the thraldom of the Noldoli and the wanderings of Men; for Melko 
  
  ringeth them in the Land of Shadows beyond hills of iron. There- 
  fore have I been brought by a secret way to bid you number your 
  hosts and prepare for battle, for the time is ripe." 
  Then spake Turgon: "That will I not do, though it be the words 
  of Ulmo and all the Valar. I will not adventure this my people 
  against the terror of the Orcs, nor emperil my city against the fire 
  of Melko." 
  Then spake Tuor: "Nay, if thou dost not now dare greatly then 
  will the Orcs dwell for ever and possess in the end most of the 
  mountains of the Earth, and cease not to trouble both Elves and 
  Men, even though by other means the Valar contrive hereafter to 
  release the Noldoli; but if thou trust now to the Valar, though 
  terrible the encounter, then shall the Orcs fall, and Melko's power 
  be minished to a little thing." 
  But Turgon said that he was king of Gondolin and no will 
  should force him against his counsel to emperil the dear labour of 
  long ages gone; but Tuor said, for thus was he bidden by Ulmo 
  who had feared the reluctance of Turgon: "Then am I bidden to 
  say that men of the Gondothlim repair swiftly and secretly down 
  the river Sirion to the sea, and there build them boats and go 
  seek back to Valinor: lo! the paths thereto are forgotten and the 
  highways faded from the world, and the seas and mountains are 
  about it, yet still dwell there the Elves on the hill of Kor and 
  the Gods sit in Valinor, though their mirth is minished for sorrow 
  and fear of Melko, and they hide their land and weave about it 
  inaccessible magic that no evil come to its shores. Yet still might 
  thy messengers win there and turn their hearts that they rise in 
   
   
  wrath and smite Melko, and destroy the Hells of Iron that he has 
  wrought beneath the Mountains of Darkness." 
  Then said Turgon: "Every year at the lifting of winter have 
  messengers repaired swiftly and by stealth down the river that is 
  called Sirion to the coasts of the Great Sea, and there builded 
  them boats whereto have swans and gulls been harnessed or the 
  strong wings of the wind, and these have sought back beyond the 
  moon and sun to Valinor; but the paths thereto are forgotten and 
  the highways faded from the world, and the seas and mountains 
  are about it, and they that sit within in mirth reck little of the dread 
  of Melko or the sorrow of the world, but hide their land and weave 
  about it inaccessible magic, that no tidings of evil come ever to 
  their ears. Nay, enough of my people have for years untold gone 
  out to the wide waters never to return, but have perished in the 
  deep places or wander now lost in the shadows that have no paths; 
  and at the coming of next year no more shall fare to the sea, but 
  rather will we trust to ourselves and our city for the warding off of 
  Melko; and thereto have the Valar been of scant help aforetime." 
  Then Tuor's heart was heavy, and Voronwe wept; and Tuor sat 
  by the great fountain of the king and its splashing recalled the 
  music of the waves, and his soul was troubled by the conches of 
  Ulmo and he would return down the waters of Sirion to the sea. 
  But Turgon, who knew that Tuor, mortal as he was, had the 
  favour of the Valar, marking his stout glance and the power of his 
  voice sent to him and bade him dwell in Gondolin and be in his 
  favour, and abide even within the royal halls if he would. 
  Then Tuor, for he was weary, and that place was fair, said yea; 
  and hence cometh the abiding of Tuor in Gondolin. Of all Tuor's 
  deeds among the Gondothlim the tales tell not, but 'tis said that 
  many a time would he have stolen thence, growing weary of the 
  concourses of folk, and thinking of empty forest and fell or hearing 
  afar the sea-music of Ulmo, had not his heart been filled with love 
  for a woman of the Gondothlim, and she was a daughter of the 
  
  king. 
  Now Tuor learnt many things in those realms taught by 
  Voronwe whom he loved, and who loved him exceeding greatly 
  in return; or else was he instructed by the skilled men of 
  the city and the wise men of the king. Wherefore he became 
  a man far mightier than aforetime and wisdom was in his 
  counsel; and many things became clear to him that were unclear 
  before, and many things known that are still unknown to mortal 
  Men. There he heard concerning that city of Gondolin and how 
   
   
  unstaying labour through ages of years had not sufficed to its 
  building and adornment whereat folk' travailed yet; of the delv- 
  ing of that hidden tunnel he heard, which the folk named the Way 
  of Escape, and how there had been divided counsels in that 
  matter, yet pity for the enthralled Noldoli had prevailed in the end 
  to its making; of the guard without ceasing he was told, that 
  was held there in arms and likewise at certain low places in the 
  encircling mountains, and how watchers dwelt ever vigilant on 
  the highest peaks of that range beside builded beacons ready 
  for the fire; for never did that folk cease to look for an onslaught 
  of the Orcs did their stronghold become known. 
  Now however was the guard of the hills maintained rather by 
  custom than necessity, for the Gondothlim had long ago with 
  unimagined toil levelled and cleared and delved all that plain 
  about Amon Gwareth, so that scarce Gnome or bird or beast or 
  snake could approach but was espied from many leagues off, for 
  among the Gondothlim were many whose eyes were keener than 
  the very hawks of Manwe Sulimo Lord of Gods and Elves who 
  dwells upon Taniquetil; and for this reason did they call that 
  vale Tumladin or the valley of smoothness. Now this great work 
  was finished to their mind, and folk were the busier about the 
  quarrying of metals and the forging of all manner of swords and 
  axes, spears and bills, and the fashioning of coats of mail, 
  byrnies and hauberks, greaves and vambraces, helms and shields. 
  Now 'twas said to Tuor that already the whole folk of Gondolin 
  shooting with bows without stay day or night might not expend 
  their hoarded arrows in many years, and that yearly their fear of 
  the Orcs grew the less for this. 
  There learnt Tuor of building with stone, of masonry and the 
  hewing of rock and marble; crafts of weaving and spinning, 
  broidure and painting, did he fathom, and cunning in metals. 
  Musics most delicate he there heard; and in these were they who 
  dwelt in the southern city the most deeply skilled, for there played 
  a profusion of murmuring founts and springs. Many of these 
  subtleties Tuor mastered and learned to entwine with his songs to 
  the wonder and heart's joy of all who heard. Strange stories of the 
  Sun and Moon and Stars, of the manner of the Earth and its 
  elements, and of the depths of heaven, were told to him; and the 
  secret characters of the Elves he learnt, and their speeches and old 
  tongues, and heard tell of Iluvatar, the Lord for Always, who 
  dwelleth beyond the world, of the great music of the Ainur about 
  Iluvatar's feet in the uttermost deeps of time, whence came the 
   
  making of the world and the manner of it, and all therein and their 
  governance." 
  Now for his skill and his great mastery over all lore and craft 
  whatsoever, and his great courage of heart and body, did Tuor 
  become a comfort and stay to the king who had no son; and he was 
  beloved by the folk of Gondolin. Upon a time the king caused his 
  most cunning artificers to fashion a suit of armour for Tuor as a 
  great gift, and it was made of Gnome-steel overlaid with silver; 
  
  but his helm was adorned with a device of metals and jewels like to 
  two swan-wings, one on either side, and a swan's wing was wrought 
  on his shield; but he carried an axe rather than a sword, and this in 
  the speech of the Gondothlim he named Dramborleg, for its 
  buffet stunned and its edge clove all armour. 
  A house was built for him upon the southern walls, for he loved 
  the free airs and liked not the close neighbourhood of other 
  dwellings. There it was his delight often to stand on the battle- 
  ments at dawn, and folk rejoiced to see the new light catch the 
  wings of his helm -- and many murmured and would fain have 
  backed him into battle with the Orcs, seeing that the speeches of 
  those two, Tuor and Turgon, before the palace were known to  
  many; but this matter went not further for reverence of Turgon, 
  and because at this time in Tuor's heart the thought of the words 
  of Ulmo seemed to have grown dim and far off. 
  Now came days when Tuor had dwelt among the Gondothlim 
  many years. Long had he known and cherished a love for the 
  king's daughter, and now was his heart full of that love. Great love 
  too had Idril for Tuor, and the strands of her fate were woven with 
  his even from that day when first she gazed upon him from a high 
  window as he stood a way-worn suppliant before the palace of the 
  king. Little cause had Turgon to withstand their love, for he saw  
  in Tuor a kinsman of comfort and great hope. Thus was first wed a 
  child of Men with a daughter of Elfinesse, nor was Tuor the last. 
  Less bliss have many had than they, and their sorrow in the end 
  was great. Yet great was the mirth of those days when Idril and 
  Tuor were wed before the folk in Gar Ainion, the Place of the 
  Gods, nigh to the king's halls. A day of merriment was that  
  wedding to the city of Gondolin, and of~ the greatest happiness to 
  Tuor and Idril. Thereafter dwelt they in joy in that house upon 
  the walls that looked out south over Tumladin, and this was good  
  to the hearts of all in the city save Meglin alone. Now that Gnome  
  was come of an ancient house, though now were its numbers less  
   
  than others, but he himself was nephew to the king by his mother 
  the king's sister Isfin; and that tale of Isfin and Eol may not here be 
  told. 
  Now the sign of Meglin was a sable Mole, and he was great 
  among quarrymen and a chief of the delvers after ore; and many of 
  these belonged to his house. Less fair was he than most of this 
  goodly folk, swart and of none too kindly mood, so that he won 
  small love, and whispers there were that he had Orc's blood in his 
  veins, but I know not how this could be true. Now he had bid 
  often with the king for the hand of Idril, yet Turgon finding her 
  very loth had as often said nay, for him seemed Meglin's suit was 
  caused as much by the desire of standing in high power beside the 
  royal throne as by love of that most fair maid. Fair indeed was 
  she arid brave thereto; and the people called her Idril of the 
  Silver Feet" in that she went ever barefoot and bareheaded, king's 
  daughter as she was, save only at pomps of the Ainur; and Meglin 
  gnawed his anger seeing Tuor thrust him out. 
  In these days came to pass the fulfilment of the time of the 
  desire of the Valar and the hope of [the] Eldalie, for in great love 
  Idril bore to Tuor a son and he was called Earendel. Now thereto 
  there are many interpretations both among Elves and Men, but 
  belike it was a name wrought of some secret tongue among the 
  Gondothlim" and that has perished with them from the dwellings 
  of the Earth. 
  Now this babe was of greatest beauty; his skin of a shining white 
  and his eyes of a blue surpassing that of the sky in southern lands -- 
  bluer than the sapphires of the raiment of Manwe;~ and the envy 
  of Meglin was deep at his birth, but the joy of Turgon and all the 
  
  people very great indeed. 
  Behold now many years have gone since Tuor was lost amid the 
  foothills and deserted by those Noldoli; yet many years too have 
  gone since to Melko's ears came first those strange tidings -- faint 
  were they and various in form -- of a Man wandering amid the 
   dales of the waters of Sirion. Now Melko was not much afraid of 
  the race of Men in those days of his great power, and for this 
  reason did Ulmo work through one of this kindred for the better 
  deceiving of Melko, seeing that no Valar and scarce any of the 
  Eldar or Noldoli might stir unmarked of his vigilance. Yet none- 
  theless foreboding smote that ill heart at the tidings, and he got 
  together a mighty army of spies: sons of the Orcs were there with 
   (* Faintly pencilled above in Tuor B: Idril Talceleb.) 
   
  eyes of yellow and green like cats that could pierce all glooms and 
  see through mist or fog or night; snakes that could go everywhither 
  and search all crannies or the deepest pits or the highest peaks, 
  listen to every whisper that ran in the grass or echoed in the hills; 
  wolves there were and ravening dogs and great weasels full of the 
  thirst of blood whose nostrils could take scent moons old through 
  running water, or whose eyes find among shingle footsteps that 
  had passed a lifetime since; owls came and falcons whose keen 
  glance might descry by day or night the fluttering of small birds in 
  all the woods of the world, and the movement of every mouse or 
  vole or rat that crept or dwelt throughout the Earth. All these he 
  summoned to his Hall of Iron, and they came in multitudes. 
  Thence he sent them over the Earth to seek this Man who had 
  escaped from the Land of Shadows, but yet far more curiously and 
  intently to search out the dwelling of the Noldoli that had escaped 
  his thraldom; for these his heart burnt to destroy or to enslave. 
  Now while Tuor dwelt in happiness and in great increase of 
  knowledge and might in Gondolin, these creatures through the 
  years untiring nosed among the stones and rocks, hunted 
  the forests and the heaths, espied the airs and lofty places, 
  tracked all paths about the dales and plains, and neither let 
  nor stayed. From this hunt they brought a wealth of tidings to 
  Melko -- indeed among many hidden things that they dragged 
  to light they discovered that Way of Escape whereby Tuor 
  and Voronwe entered aforetime. Nor had they done so save by 
  constraining some of the less stout of the Noldoli with dire threats 
  of torment to join in that great ransacking; for because of the 
  magic about that gate no folk of Melko unaided by the Gnomes 
  could come to it. Yet now they had pried of late far into its  
  tunnels and captured within many of the Noldoli creeping there to 
  flee from thraldom. They had scaled too the Encircling Hills* 
  at. certain places and gazed upon the beauty of the city of 
  Gondolin and the strength of Amon Gwareth from afar; but into 
  the plain they could not win for the vigilance of its guardians and 
  the difficulty of those mountains. Indeed the Gondothlim were 
  mighty archers, and bows they made of a marvel of power. 
  Therewith might they shoot an arrow into heaven seven times as 
  far as could the best bowman among Men shoot at a mark upon the 
  ground; and they would have suffered no falcon to hover long over  
  their plain or snake to crawl therein; for they liked not creatures of 
  blood, broodlings of Melko. 
  (* Pencilled above in Tuor B: Heborodin.) 
   
  Now in those days was Earendel one year old when these ill 
  tidings came to that city of the spies of Melko and how they 
  encompassed the vale of Tumladin around. Then Turgon's heart 
  was saddened, remembering the words of Tuor in past years 
  before the palace doors; and he caused the watch and ward to be 
  
  thrice strengthened at all points, and engines of war to be devised 
  by his artificers and set upon the hill. Poisonous fires and hot 
  liquids, arrows and great rocks, was he prepared to shoot down on 
  any who would assail those gleaming walls; and then he abode as 
  well content as might be, but Tuor's heart was heavier than the 
  king's, for now the words of Ulmo came ever to his mind, and their 
  purport and gravity he understood more deeply than of old; nor 
  did he find any great comfort in Idril, for her heart boded more 
  darkly even than his own. 
  Know then that Idril had a great power of piercing with her 
  thought the darkness of the hearts of Elves and Men, and the 
  glooms of the future thereto -- further even than is the common 
  power of the kindreds of the Eldalie; therefore she spake thus on a 
  day to Tuor: "Know, my husband, that my heart misgives me for 
  doubt of Meglin, and I fear that he will bring an ill on this fair 
  realm, though by no means may I see how or when -- yet I dread 
  lest all that he knows of our doings and preparations become in 
  some manner known to the Foe, so that he devise a new means of 
  whelming us, against which we have thought of no defence. Lo! I 
  dreamed on a night that Meglin builded a furnace, and coming at 
  us unawares flung therein Earendel our babe, and would after 
  thrust in thee and me; but that for sorrow at the death of our fair 
  child I would not resist." 
  And Tuor answered: "There is reason for thy fear, for neither is 
  my heart good towards Meglin; yet is he the nephew of the king 
  and thine own cousin, nor is there charge against him, and I see 
  nought to do but to abide and watch." 
  But Idril said: "This is my rede thereto: gather thou in deep 
  secret those delvers and quarrymen who by careful trial are found 
  to hold least love for Meglin by reason of the pride and arrogance 
  of his dealings among them. From these thou must choose trusty 
  men to keep watch upon Meglin whenso he fares to the outer hills, 
  yet I counsel thee to set the greater part of those in whose secrecy 
  thou canst confide at a hidden delving, and to devise with their aid 
  -- howsoever cautious and slow that labour be -- a secret way from 
  thy house here beneath the rocks of this hill unto the vale below. 
  Now this way must not lead toward the Way of Escape, for my 
   
   
   
  heart bids me trust it not, but even to that far distant pass, the 
  Cleft of Eagles in the southern mountains; and the further this 
  delving reach thitherward beneath the plain so much the better 
  would I esteem it -- yet let all this labour be kept dark save from a 
  few." 
  Now there are none such delvers of earth or rock as the Noldoli 
  (and this Melko knows), but in those places is the earth of a great 
  hardness; and Tuor said: "The rocks of the hill of Amon Gwareth 
  are as iron, and only with much travail may they be cloven; yet if 
  this be done in secret then must great time and patience be added; 
  but the stone of the floor of the Vale of Tumladin is as forged steel, 
  nor may it be hewn without the knowledge of the Gondothlim save 
  in moons and years." 
  Idril said then: "Sooth this may be, but such is my rede, and 
  there is yet time to spare." Then Tuor said that he might not see all 
  its purport, "but 'better is any plan than a lack of counsel', and I 
  will do even as thou sayest". 
  Now it so chanced that not long after Meglin went to the hills for 
  the getting of ore, and straying in the mountains alone was taken 
  by some of the Orcs prowling there, and they would do him evil 
  and terrible hurt, knowing him to be a man of the Gondothlim. 
  This was however unknown of Tuor's watchers. But evil came 
  
  into the heart of Meglin, and he said to his captors: "Know then 
  that I am Meglin son of Eol who had to wife Isfin sister of Turgon 
  king of the Gondothlim." But they said: "What is that to us?" And  
  Meglin answered: "Much is it to you; for if you slay me, be it 
  speedy or slow, ye will lose great tidings concerning the city of 
  Gondolin that your master would rejoice to hear." Then the Orcs 
  stayed their hands, and said they would give him life if the matters 
  he opened to them seemed to merit that; and Meglin told them of 
  all the fashion of that plain and city, of its walls and their height 
  and thickness, and the valour of its gates; of the host of men at 
  arms who now obeyed Turgon he spake, and the countless hoard  
  of weapons gathered for their equipment, of the engines of war  
  and the venomous fires. 
  Then the Orcs were wroth, and having heard these matters 
  were yet for slaying him there and then as one who impudently 
  enlarged the power of his miserable folk to the mockery of the 
  great might and puissance of Melko; but Meglin catching at a 
  straw said: "Think ye not that ye would rather pleasure your 
  master if ye bore to his feet so noble a captive, that he might hear 
  my tidings of himself and judge of their verity?" 
   
  Now this seemed good to the Orcs, and they returned from the 
  mountains about Gondolin to the Hills of Iron and the dark halls 
  of Melko; thither they haled Meglin with them, and now was he in 
  a sore dread. But when he knelt before the black throne of Melko 
  in terror of the grimness of the shapes about him, of the wolves 
  that sat beneath that chair and of the adders that twined about its 
  legs, Melko bade him speak. Then told he those tidings, and 
  Melko hearkening spake very fair to him, that the insolence of his 
  heart in great measure returned. 
  Now the end of this was that Melko aided by the cunning of 
  Meglin devised a plan for the overthrow of Gondolin. For 
  this Meglin's reward was to be a great captaincy among the Orcs -- 
  yet Melko purposed not in his heart to fulfil such a promise -- but 
  Tuor and Earendel should Melko burn, and Idril be given to 
  Meglin's arms -- and such promises was that evil one fain to 
  redeem. Yet as meed of treachery did Melko threaten Meglin with 
  the torment of the Balrogs. Now these were demons with whips of 
  flame and claws of steel by whom he tormented those of the 
  Noldoli who durst withstand him in anything -- and the Eldar have 
  called them Malkarauki. But the rede that Meglin gave to Melko 
  was that not all the host of the Orcs nor the Balrogs in their 
  fierceness might by assault or siege hope ever to overthrow the 
  walls and gates of Gondolin even if they availed to win unto 
  the plain without. Therefore he counselled Melko to devise out 
  of his sorceries a succour for his warriors in their endeavour. 
  From the greatness of his wealth of metals and his powers of fire he 
  bid him make beasts like snakes and dragons of irresistible might 
  that should overcreep the Encircling Hills and lap that plain and 
  its fair city in flame and death. 
  Then Meglin was bidden fare home lest at his absence men 
  suspect somewhat; but Melko wove about him the spell of bottom- 
  less dread, and he had thereafter neither joy nor quiet in his heart. 
  Nonetheless he wore a fair mask of good liking and gaiety, so that 
  men said: "Meglin is softened", and he was held in less disfavour; 
  yet Idril feared him the more. Now Meglin said: "I have laboured 
  much and am minded to rest, and to join in the dance and the song 
  and the merrymakings of the folk", and he went no more quarry- 
  ing stone or ore in the hills: yet in sooth he sought herein to drown 
  his fear and disquiet. A dread possessed him that Melko was ever 
  at hand, and this came of the spell; and he durst never again 
  wander amid the mines lest he again fall in with the Orcs and be 
  
  bidden once more to the terrors of the halls of darkness. 
   
  I 
  Now the years fare by, and egged by Idril Tuor keepeth ever at 
  his secret delving; but seeing that the leaguer of spies hath grown 
  thinner Turgon dwelleth more at ease and in less fear. Yet these 
  years are filled by Melko in the utmost ferment of labour, and all 
  the thrall-folk of the Noldoli must dig unceasingly for metals while 
  Melko sitteth and deviseth fires and calleth flames and smokes to 
  come from the lower heats, nor doth he suffer any of the Noldoli to 
  stray ever a foot from their places of bondage. Then on a time 
  Melko assembled all his most cunning smiths and sorcerers, and of  
  iron and flame they wrought a host of monsters such as have only 
  at that time been seen and shall not again be till the Great End. 
  Some were all of iron so cunningly linked that they might flow like  
  slow rivers of metal or coil themselves around and above all 
  obstacles before them, and these were filled in their innermost 
  depths with the grimmest of the Orcs with scimitars and spears; 
  others of bronze and copper were given hearts and spirits of 
  blazing fire, and they blasted all that stood before them with the 
  terror of their snorting or trampled whatso escaped the ardour of 
  their breath; yet others were creatures of pure flame that writhed 
  like ropes of molten metal, and they brought to ruin whatever 
  fabric they came nigh, and iron and stone melted before them and 
  became as water, and upon them rode the Balrogs in hundreds;  
  and these were the most dire of all those monsters which Melko 
  devised against Gondolin. 
  Now when the seventh summer had gone since the treason of 
  Meglin, and Earendel was yet of very tender years though a 
  valorous child, Melko withdrew all his spies, for every path  
  and corner of the mountains was now known to him; yet the 
  Gondothlim thought in their unwariness that Melko would no 
  longer seek against them, perceiving their might and the 
  impregnable strength of their dwelling. 
  But Idril fell into a dark mood and the light of her face was 
  clouded, and many wondered thereat; yet Turgon reduced the 
  watch and ward to its ancient numbers, and to somewhat less, and 
  as autumn came and the gathering of fruits was over folk turned 
  with glad hearts to the feasts of winter: but Tuor stood upon the 
  battlements and gazed upon the Encircling Hills. 
  Now behold, Idril stood beside him, and the wind was in her 
  hair, and Tuor thought that she was exceeding beautiful, and  
  stooped to kiss her; but her face was sad, and she said: "Now come 
  the days when thou must make choice," and Tuor knew not what 
  she said. Then drawing him within their halls she said to him how 
   
  her heart misgave her for fear concerning Earendel her son, and 
  for boding that some great evil was nigh, and that Melko would be 
  at the bottom of it. Then Tuor would comfort her, but might not, 
  and she questioned him concerning the secret delving, and he said 
  how it now led a league into the plain, and at that was her heart 
  somewhat lightened. But still she counselled that the delving be 
  pressed on, and that henceforth should speed weigh more than 
  secrecy, "because now is the time very near". And another rede 
  she gave him, and this he took also, that certain of the bravest and 
  most true among the lords and warriors of the Gondothlim be 
  chosen with care and told of that secret way and its issue. These 
  she counselled him to make into a stout guard and to give them his 
  emblem to wear that they become his folk, and to do thus under 
  pretext of the right and dignity of a great lord, kinsman to the 
  king. "Moreover," said she, "I will get my father's favour to that." 
  In secret too she whispered to folk that if the city came to its last 
  
  stand or Turgon be slain that they rally about Tuor and her son, 
  and to this they laughed a yea, saying however that Gondolin 
  would stand as long as Taniquetil or the Mountains of Valinor. 
  Yet to Turgon she spoke not openly, nor suffered Tuor to do so, 
  as he desired, despite their love and reverence for him -- a great and 
  a noble and a glorious king he was -- seeing that he trusted in 
  Meglin and held with blind obstinacy his belief in the impregnable 
  might of the city and that Melko sought no more against it, 
  perceiving no hope therein. Now in this he was ever strengthened 
  by the cunning sayings of Meglin. Behold, the guile of that 
  Gnome was very great, for he wrought much in the dark, so 
  that folk said: "He doth well to bear the sign of a sable 
  mole"; and by reason of the folly of certain of the quarrymen, 
  and yet more by reason of the loose words of certain among his 
  tin to whom word was somewhat unwarily spoken by Tuor, he 
  gathered a knowledge of the secret work and laid against that 
  a plan of his own. 
  So winter deepened, and it was very cold for those regions, so 
  that frost fared about the plain of Tumladin and ice lay on its 
  pools; yet the fountains played ever on Amon Gwareth and the 
  two trees blossomed, and folk made merry till the day of terror 
  that was hidden in the heart of Melko. 
  In these ways that bitter winter passed, and the snows lay 
  deeper than ever before on the Encircling Hills; yet in its time a 
  spring of wondrous glory melted the skirts of those white mantles 
  and the valley drank the waters and burst into flowers. So came 
   
  and passed with revelry of children the festival of Nost-na-Lothion 
  or the Birth of Flowers, and the hearts of the Gondothlim were 
  uplifted for the good promise of the year; and now at length is that 
  great feast Tarnin Austa or the Gates of Summer near at hand. 
  For know that on a night it was their custom to begin a solemn 
  ceremony at midnight, continuing it even till the dawn of Tarnin 
  Austa broke, and no voice was uttered in the city from midnight 
  till the break of day, but the dawn they hailed with ancient songs. 
  For years uncounted had the coming of summer thus been greeted 
  with music of choirs, standing upon their gleaming eastern wall; 
  and now comes even the night of vigil and the city is filled with 
  silver lamps, while in the groves upon the new-leaved trees lights 
  of jewelled colours swing, and low musics go along the ways, but 
  no voice sings until the dawn. 
  The sun has sunk beyond the hills and folk array them for the 
  festival very gladly and eagerly -- glancing in expectation to the 
  East. Lo! even when she had gone and all was dark, a new light 
  suddenly began, and a glow there was, but it was beyond the 
  northward heights,~ and men marvelled, and there was a thronging 
  of the walls and battlements. Then wonder grew to doubt as that  
  light waxed and became yet redder, and doubt to dread as men saw 
  the snow upon the mountains dyed as it were with blood. And thus  
  it was that the fire-serpents of Melko came upon Gondolin. 
  Then came over the plain riders who bore breathless tidings 
  from those who kept vigil on the peaks; and they told of the fiery 
  hosts and the shapes like dragons, and said: "Melko is upon us. 
  Great was the fear and anguish within that beauteous city, and the  
  streets and byeways were filled with the weeping of women and  
  the wailing of children, and the squares with the mustering of 
  soldiers and the ring of arms. There were the gleaming banners 
  of all the great houses and kindreds of the Gondothlim. Mighty, 
  was the array of the house of the king and their colours were white. 
  and gold and red, and their emblems the moon and the sun and the 
  scarlet heart." Now in the midmost of these stood Tuor above all 
  heads, and his mail of silver gleamed; and about him was a press of, 
  
  the stoutest of the folk. Lo! all these wore wings as it were of swans 
  or gulls upon their helms, and the emblem of the White Wing was 
  upon their shields. But the folk of Meglin were drawn up in the 
  same place, and sable was their harness, and they bore no sign or 
  emblem, but their round caps of steel were covered with moleskin, 
  and they fought with axes two-headed like mattocks. There Meglin 
  prince of Gondobar gathered many warriors of dark countenance 
   
  and lowering gaze about him, and a ruddy glow shone upon their 
  faces and gleamed about the polished surfaces of their accoutre- 
  ment. Behold, all the hills to the north were ablaze, and it was as if 
  rivers of fire ran down the slopes that led to the plain of Tumladin, 
  and folk might already feel the heat thereof. 
  And many other kindreds were there, the folk of the Swallow 
  and the Heavenly Arch, and from these folk came the greatest 
   number and the best of the bowmen, and they were arrayed upon 
   the broad places of the walls. Now the folk of the Swallow bore a 
  fan of feathers on their helms, and they were arrayed in white and 
  dark blue and in purple and black and showed an arrowhead on 
  their shields. Their lord was Duilin, swiftest of all men to run and 
  leap and surest of archers at a mark. But they of the Heavenly Arch 
  being a folk of uncounted wealth were arrayed in a glory of 
  colours, and their arms were set with jewels that flamed in the 
   light now over the sky. Every shield of that battalion was of the 
   blue of the heavens and its boss a jewel built of seven gems, rubies 
  and amethysts and sapphires, emeralds, chrysoprase, topaz, and 
  amber, but an opal of great size was set in their helms. Egalmoth 
   was their chieftain, and wore a blue mantle upon which the stars 
   were broidered in crystal, and his sword was bent -- now none else 
  of the Noldoli bore curved swords -- yet he trusted rather to the 
  bow, and shot therewith further than any among that host. 
  There too were the folk of the Pillar and of the Tower of Snow, 
   and both these kindreds were marshalled by Penlod, tallest of 
   Gnomes. There were those of the Tree, and they were a great 
  house, and their raiment was green. They fought with iron- 
  studded clubs or with slings, and their lord Galdor was held the 
  most valiant of all the Gondothlim save Turgon alone. There 
  stood the house of the Golden Flower who bare a rayed sun upon 
  their shield, and their chief Glorfindel bare a mantle so broidered 
  in threads of gold that it was diapered with celandine as a field in 
  spring; and his arms were damascened with cunning gold. 
  Then came there from the south of the city the people of the 
  Fountain, and Ecthelion was their lord, and silver and diamonds 
  were their delight; and swords very long and bright and pale did 
  they wield, and they went into battle to the music of flutes. Behind 
  them came the host of the Harp, and this was a battalion of brave 
  warriors; but their leader Salgant was a craven, and he fawned 
  upon Meglin. They were dight with tassels of silver and tassels of 
  gold, and a harp of silver shone in their blazonry upon a field of 
  black; but Salgant bore one of gold, and he alone rode into battle 
   
  of all the sons of the Gondothlim, and he was heavy and squat. 
  Now the last of the battalions was furnished by the folk of the 
  Hammer of Wrath, and of these came many of the best smiths and 
  craftsmen, and all that kindred reverenced Aule the Smith more 
  than all other Ainur. They fought with great maces like hammers, 
  and their shields were heavy, for their arms were very strong. In 
  older days they had been much recruited by Noldoli who escaped 
  from the mines of Melko, and the hatred of this house for the  
  works of that evil one and the Balrogs his demons was exceeding 
  great. Now their leader was Rog, strongest of the Gnomes, scarce 
  second in valour to that Galdor of the Tree. The sign of this 
  
  people was the Stricken Anvil, and a hammer that smiteth sparks 
  about it was set on their shields, and red gold and black iron 
  was their delight. Very numerous was that battalion, nor had 
  any amongst them a faint heart, and they won the greatest glory 
  of all those fair houses in that struggle against doom; yet were 
  they ill-fated, and none ever fared away from that field, but fell 
  about Rog and vanished from the Earth; and with them much 
  craftsmanship and skill has been lost for ever.~ 
  This was the fashion and the array of the eleven houses of the 
  Gondothlim with their signs and emblems, and the bodyguard of 
  Tuor, the folk of the Wing, was accounted the twelfth. Now is the 
  face of that chieftain grim and he looks not to live long -- and there 
  in his house upon the walls Idril arrays herself in mail, and seeks 
  Earendel. And that child was in tears for the strange lights of red 
  that played about the walls of the chamber where he slept; and 
  tales that his nurse Meleth had woven him concerning fiery Melko 
  at times of his waywardness came to him and troubled him. But 
  his mother coming set about him a tiny coat of mail that she had let 
  fashion in secret, and at that time he was glad and exceeding proud, � 
  and he shouted for pleasure. Yet Idril wept, for much had she 
  cherished in her heart the fair city and her goodly house, and the 
  love of Tuor and herself that had dwelt therein; but now she saw 
  its destroying nigh at hand, and feared that her contriving would 
  fail against this overwhelming might of the terror of the serpents. 
  It was now four hours still from middle night, and the sky was 
  red in the north and in the east and west; and those serpents of iron 
  had reached the levels of Tumladin, and those fiery ones were 
  among the lowest slopes of the hills, so that the guards were taken ' 
  and set in evil torment by the Balrogs that scoured all about, 
  saving only to the furthest south where was Cristhorn the Cleft of 
  Eagles. 
   
   
   
  Then did King Turgon call a council, and thither fared Tuor 
  and Meglin as royal princes; and Duilin came with Egalmoth and 
  Penlod the tall, and Rog strode thither with Galdor of the Tree 
  and golden Glorfindel and Ecthelion of the voice of music. Thither 
  too fared Salgant atremble at the tidings, and other nobles beside 
  of less blood but better heart. 
  Then spake Tuor and this was his rede, that a mighty sally be 
  made forthwith, ere the light and heat grew too great in the plain; 
  and many backed him, being but of different minds as to whether 
  the sally should be made by the entire host with the maids and 
  wives and children amidmost, or by diverse bands seeking out in 
  many directions; and to this last Tuor leaned. 
  But Meglin and Salgant alone held other counsel and were for 
  holding to the city and seeking to guard those treasures that lay 
  within. Out of guile did Meglin speak thus, fearing lest any of the 
  Noldoli escape the doom that he had brought upon them for the 
  saving of his skin, and he dreaded lest his treason become known 
  and somehow vengeance find him in after days. But Salgant spake 
  both echoing Meglin and being grievously afraid of issuing from 
  the city, for he was fain rather to do battle from an impregnable 
  fortress than to risk hard blows upon the field. 
  Then the lord of the house of the Mole played upon the one 
  weakness of Turgon, saying:" Lo! O King, the city of Gondolin 
  contains a wealth of jewels and metals and stuffs and of things 
  wrought by the hands of the Gnomes to surpassing beauty, and all 
  these thy lords -- more brave meseems than wise -- would abandon 
  to the Foe. Even should victory be thine upon the plain thy city 
  will be sacked and the Balrogs get hence with a measureless 
  
  booty"; and Turgon groaned, for Meglin had known his great love 
  for the wealth and loveliness of that burg~ upon Amon Gwareth. 
  Again said Meglin, putting fire in his voice: "Lo! Hast thou for 
  nought laboured through years uncounted at the building of walls 
  of impregnable thickness and in the making of gates whose valour 
  may not be overthrown; is the power of the hill Amon Gwareth 
  become as lowly as the deep vale, or the hoard of weapons that lie 
  upon it and its unnumbered arrows of so little worth that in the 
  hour of peril thou wouldst cast all aside and go naked into the open 
  against enemies of steel and fire, whose trampling shakes the earth 
  and the Encircling Mountains ring with the clamour of their 
  footsteps? 
  And Salgant quaked to think of it and spake noisily, saying: 
  "Meglin speaks well, 0 King, hear thou him." Then the king took 
   
  the counsel of those twain though all the lords said otherwise, nay 
  rather the more for that: therefore at his bidding does all that folk 
  abide now the assault upon their walls. But Tuor wept and left the 
  king's hall, and gathering the men of the Wing went through the 
  streets seeking his home; and by that hour was the light great and 
  lurid and there was stifling heat and a black smoke and stench 
  arose about the pathways to the city. 
  And now came the Monsters across the valley and the white 
  towers of Gondolin reddened before them; but the stoutest were 
  in dread seeing those dragons of fire and those serpents of bronze 
  and iron that fare already about the hill of the city; and they shot 
  unavailing arrows at them. Then is there a cry of hope, for behold, 
  the snakes of fire may not climb the hill for its steepness and for its 
  glassiness, and by reason of the quenching waters that fall upon its 
  sides; yet they lie about its feet and a vast steam arises where the 
  streams of Amon Gwareth and the flames of the serpents drive 
  together. Then grew there such a heat that women became faint 
  and men sweated to weariness beneath their mail, and all the 
  springs of the city, save only the fountain of the king, grew hot and 
  smoked. 
  But now Gothmog lord of Balrogs, captain of the hosts of 
  Melko, took counsel and gathered all his things of iron that could 
  coil themselves around and above all obstacles before them. These 
  he bade pile themselves before the northern gate; and behold, 
  their great spires reached even to its threshold and thrust at the 
  towers and bastions about it, and by reason of the exceeding  
  heaviness of their bodies those gates fell, and great was the noise 
  thereof: yet the most of the walls around them still stood firm. 
  Then the engines and the catapults of the king poured darts and 
  boulders and molten metals on those ruthless beasts, and their 
  hollow bellies clanged beneath the buffeting, yet it availed not for 
  they might not be broken, and the fires rolled off them. Then were 
  the topmost opened about their middles, and an innumerable host 
  of the Orcs, the goblins of hatred, poured therefrom into the 
  breach; and who shall tell of the gleam of their scimitars or the 
  flash of the broad-bladed spears with which they stabbed? 
  Then did Rog shout in a mighty voice, and all the people of the, 
  Hammer of Wrath and the kindred of the Tree with Galdor the 
  valiant leapt at the foe. There the blows of their great hammers 
  and the dint of their clubs rang to the Encircling Mountains and 
  the Orcs fell like leaves; and those of the Swallow and the Arch 
  poured arrows like the dark rains of autumn upon them, and both 
   
   
   
  Orcs and Gondothlim fell thereunder for the smoke and the 
  confusion. Great was that battle, yet for all their valour the 
  
  Gondothlim by reason of the might of ever increasing numbers 
  were borne slowly backwards till the goblins held part of the 
  northernmost city. 
  At this time is Tuor at the head of the folk of the Wing struggling 
  in the turmoil of the streets, and now he wins through to his house 
  and finds that Meglin is before him. Trusting in the battle now 
  begun about the northern gate and in the uproar in the city, 
  Meglin had looked to this hour for the consummation of his 
  designs. Learning much of the secret delving of Tuor (yet only 
  at the last moment had he got this knowledge and he could not 
  discover all) he said nought to the king or any other, for it was 
  his thought that of a surety that tunnel would go in the end toward 
  the Way of Escape, this being the most nigh to the city, and he had 
  a mind to use this to his good, and to the ill of the Noldoli. 
  Messengers by great stealth he despatched to Melko to set a guard 
  about the outer issue of that Way when the assault was made; but 
  he himself thought now to take Earendel and cast him into the fire 
  beneath the walls, and seizing Idril he would constrain her to 
  guide him to the secrets of the passage, that he might win out of 
  this terror of fire and slaughter and drag her withal along with him 
  to the lands of Melko. Now Meglin was afeared that even the 
  secret token which Melko had given him would fail in that direful 
  sack, and was minded to help that Ainu to the fulfilment of his 
  promises of safety. No doubt had he however of the death of Tuor 
  in that great burning, for to Salgant he had confided the task of 
  delaying him in the king's halls and egging him straight thence 
  into the deadliest of the fight -- but lo! Salgant fell into a terror 
  unto death, and he rode home and lay there now aquake on his 
  bed; but Tuor fared home with the folk of the Wing. 
  Now Tuor did this, though his valour leapt to the noise of war, 
  that he might take farewell of Idril and Earendel; and speed them 
  with a bodyguard down the secret way ere he returned himself to 
  the battle throng to die if must be: but he found a press of the 
  Mole-folk about his door, and these were the grimmest and least 
  good-hearted of folk that Meglin might get in that city. Yet were 
  they free Noldoli and under no spell of Melko's like their master, 
  wherefore though for the lordship of Meglin they aided not Idril, 
  no more would they touch of his purpose despite all his curses. 
  Now then Meglin had Idril by the hair and sought to drag her to 
  the battlements out of cruelty of heart, that she might see the fall 
   
  of Earendel to the flames; but he was cumbered by that child, and 
  she fought, alone as she was, like a tigress for all her beauty and 
  slenderness. There he now struggles and delays amid oaths while 
  that folk of the Wing draw nigh -- and lo! Tuor gives a shout so 
  great that the Orcs hear it afar and waver at the sound of it. Like a 
  crash of tempest the guard of the Wing were amid the men of the 
  Mole, and these were stricken asunder. When Meglin saw this he 
  would stab Earendel with a short knife he had; but that child bit 
  his left hand, that his teeth sank in, and he staggered, and stabbed 
  weakly, and the mail of the small coat turned the blade aside; and 
  thereupon Tuor was upon him and his wrath was terrible to see. 
  He seized Meglin by that hand that held the knife and broke the 
  arm with the wrench, and then taking him by the middle leapt 
  with him upon the walls, and flung him far out. Great was the 
  fall of his body, and it smote Amon Gwareth three times ere it 
  pitched in the midmost of the flames; and the name of Meglin has 
  gone out in shame from among Eldar and Noldoli. 
  Then the warriors of the Mole being more numerous than those 
  few of the Wing, and loyal to their lord, came at Tuor, and there 
  were great blows, but no man might stand before the wrath of 
  Tuor, and they were smitten and driven to fly into what dark holes 
  
  they might, or flung from the walls. Then Tuor and his men must 
  get them to the battle of the Gate, for the noise of it has grown very 
  great, and Tuor has it still in his heart that the city may stand; yet 
  with Idril he left there Voronwe against his will and some other  
  swordsmen to be a guard for her till he returned or might send 
  tidings from the fray. 
  Now was the battle at that gate very evil indeed, and Duilin of 
  the Swallow as he shot from the walls was smitten by a fiery bolt 
  of the Balrogs who leapt about the base of Amon Gwareth; and he 
  fell from the battlements and perished. Then the Balrogs con- 
  tinued to shoot darts of fire and flaming arrows like small snakes  
  into the sky, and these fell upon the roofs and gardens of Gondolin 
  till all the trees were scorched, and the flowers and grass burned 
  up, and the whiteness of those walls and colonnades was blackened 
  and seared: yet a worse matter was it that a company of those 
  demons climbed upon the coils of the serpents of iron and thence 
  loosed unceasingly from their bows and slings till a fire began to 
  burn in the city to the back of the main army of the defenders. 
  Then said Rog in a great voice: "Who now shall fear the Balrogs  
  for all their terror? See before us the accursed ones who for ages 
  have tormented the children of the Noldoli, and who now set a fire 
   
  at our backs with their shooting. Come ye of the Hammer of 
  Wrath and we will smite them for their evil." Thereupon he lifted 
  his mace, and its handle was long; and he made a way before him 
  by the wrath of his onset even unto the fallen gate: but all the 
  people of the Stricken Anvil ran behind like a wedge, and sparks 
  came from their eyes for the fury of their rage. A great deed was 
  that sally, as the Noldoli sing yet, and many of the Orcs were 
  borne backward into the fires below; but the men of Rog leapt 
  even upon the coils of the serpents and came at those Balrogs and 
  smote them grievously, for all they had whips of Same and claws of 
  steel, and were in stature very great. They battered them into 
  nought, or catching at their whips wielded these against them, 
  that they tore them even as they had aforetime torn the Gnomes; 
  and the number of Balrogs that perished was a marvel and dread to 
  the hosts of Melko, for ere that day never had any of the Balrogs 
  been slain by the hand of Elves or Men. 
  Then Gothmog Lord of Balrogs gathered all his demons that 
  were about the city and ordered them thus: a number made for the 
  folk of the Hammer and gave before them, but the greater com- 
  pany rushing upon the flank contrived to get to their backs, higher 
  upon the coils of the drakes and nearer to the gates, so that Rog 
  might not win back save with great slaughter among his folk. But 
  Rog seeing this essayed not to win back, as was hoped, but with all 
  his folk fell on those whose part was to give before him; and they 
  fled before him now of dire need rather than of craft. Down into 
  the plain were they harried, and their shrieks rent the airs of 
  Tumladin. Then that house of the Hammer fared about smiting 
  and hewing the astonied bands of Melko till they were hemmed at 
  the last by an overwhelming force of the Orcs and the Balrogs, and 
  a fire-drake was loosed upon them. There did they perish about 
  Rog hewing to the last till iron and flame overcame them, and it is 
  yet sung that each man of the Hammer of Wrath took the lives of 
  seven foemen to pay for his own. Then did dread fall more heavily 
  still upon the Gondothlim at the death of Rog and the loss of his 
  battalion, and they gave back further yet into the city, and Penlod 
  perished there in a lane with his back to the wall, and about him 
  many of the men of the Pillar and many of the Tower of Snow. 
  Now therefore Melko's goblins held all the gate and a great part 
  of the walls on either side, whence numbers of the Swallow and 
  those of the Rainbow were thrust to doom; but within the city they 
  
  had won a great space reaching nigh to the centre, even to the 
  Place of the Well that adjoined the Square of the Palace. Yet about 
   
  those ways and around the gate their dead were piled in uncounted 
  heaps, and they halted therefore and took counsel, seeing that for 
  the valour of the Gondothlim they had lost many more than they 
  had hoped and far more than those defenders. Fearful too they 
  were for that slaughter Rog had done amid the Balrogs, because of 
  those demons they had great courage and confidence of heart. 
  Now then the plan that they made was to hold what they had 
  won, while those serpents of bronze and with great feet for 
  trampling climbed slowly over those of iron, and reaching the 
  walls there opened a breach wherethrough the Balrogs might ride 
  upon the dragons of flame: yet they knew this must be done with 
  speed, for the heats of those drakes lasted not for ever, and might 
  only be plenished from the wells of fire that Melko had made in the 
  fastness of his own land. 
  But even as their messengers were sped they heard a sweet 
  music that was played amid the host of the Gondothlim and they 
  feared what it might mean; and lo! there came Ecthelion and the 
  people of the Fountain whom Turgon till now had held in reserve, 
  for he watched the most of that affray from the heights of his 
  tower. Now marched these folk to a great playing of their flutes, 
  and the crystal and silver of their array was most lovely to see amid 
  the red light of the fires and the blackness of the ruins. 
  Then on a sudden their music ceased and Ecthelion of the fair 
  voice shouted for the drawing of swords, and before the Orcs 
  might foresee his onslaught the flashing of those pale blades was 
  amongst them. 'Tis said that Ecthelion's folk there slew more of 
  the goblins than fell ever in all the battles of the Eldalie with that 
  race, and that his name is a terror among them to this latest day, 
  and a warcry to the Eldar. 
  Now it is that Tuor and the men of the Wing fare into the fight 
  and range themselves beside Ecthelion and those of the Fountain, 
  and the twain strike mighty blows and ward each many a thrust 
  from the other, and harry the Orcs so that they win back almost to  
  the gate. But there behold a quaking and a trampling, for the 
  dragons labour mightily at beating a path up Amon Gwareth and 
  at casting down the walls of the city; and already there is a gap 
  therein and a confusion of masonry where the ward-towers have 
  fallen in ruin. Bands of the Swallow and of the Arch of Heaven 
  there fight bitterly amid the wreck or contest the walls to east 
  and west with the foe; but even as Tuor comes nigh driving the  
  Orcs, one of those brazen snakes heaves against the western wall 
  and a great mass of it shakes and falls, and behind comes a 
   
  creature of fire and Balrogs upon it. Flames gust from the jaws 
  of that worm and folk wither before it, and the wings of the 
  helm of Tuor are blackened, but he stands and gathers about him 
  his guard and all of the Arch and Swallow he can find, whereas 
  on his right Ecthelion rallies the men of the Fountain of the South. 
  Now the Orcs again take heart from the coming of the drakes, 
  and they mingle with the Balrogs that pour about the breach, and 
  they assail the Gondothlim grievously. There Tuor slew Othrod a 
  lord of the Orcs cleaving his helm, and Balcmeg he hewed asunder, 
  and Lug he smote with his axe that his limbs were cut from 
  beneath him at the knee, but Ecthelion shore through two captains 
  of the goblins at a sweep and cleft the head of Orcobal their 
  chiefest champion to his teeth; and by reason of the great 
  doughtiness of those two lords they came even unto the Balrogs. 
  Of those demons of power Ecthelion slew three, for the brightness 
  of his sword cleft the iron of them and did hurt to their fire, and 
  
  they writhed; yet of the leap of that axe Dramborleg that was 
  swung by the hand of Tuor were they still more afraid, for it sang 
  like the rush of eagle's wings in the air and took death as it fell, and 
  five of them went down before it. 
  But so it is that few cannot fight always against the many, and 
  Ecthelion's left arm got a sore rent from a whip of the Balrog's and 
   his shield fell to earth even as that dragon of fire drew nigh amid 
  the ruin of the walls. Then Ecthelion must lean on Tuor, and 
  Tuor might not leave him, though the very feet of the trampling 
  beast were upon them, and they were like to be overborne: but 
  Tuor hewed at a foot of the creature so that flame spouted forth, 
  and that serpent screamed, lashing with its tail; and many of both 
  Orcs and Noldoli got their death therefrom. Now Tuor gathered 
  his might and lifted Ecthelion, and amid a remnant of the folk got 
  thereunder and escaped the drake; yet dire was the killing of men 
  that beast had wrought, and the Gondothlim were sorely shaken. 
  Thus it was that Tuor son of Peleg gave before the foe, fighting 
  as he yielded ground, and bore from that hattle Ecthelion of the 
  Fountain, but the drakes and the foemen held half the city and all 
  the north of it. Thence marauding bands fared about the streets 
  and did much ransacking, or slew in the dark men and women and 
  children, and many, if occasion let, they bound and led back and 
  flung in the iron chambers amid the dragons of iron, that they 
  might drag them afterward to be thralls of Melko. 
  Now Tuor reached the Square of the Folkwell by a way entering 
  from the north, and found there Galdor denying the western entry 
   
  by the Arch of Inwe to a horde of the goblins, but about him was 
  now but a few of those men of the Tree. There did Galdor become 
  the salvation of Tuor, for he fell behind his men stumbling 
  beneath Ecthelion over a body that lay in the dark, and the Orcs 
  had taken them both but for the sudden rush of that champion and 
  the dint of his club. 
  There were the scatterlings of the guard of the Wing and of 
  the houses of the Tree and the Fountain, and of the Swallow 
  and the Arch, welded to a good battalion, and by the counsel of 
  Tuor they gave way out of that Place of the Well, seeing that the 
  Square of the King that lay next was the more defensible. Now 
  that place had aforetime contained many beautiful trees, both oak 
  and poplar, around a great well of vast depth and great purity of 
  water; yet at that hour it was full of the riot and ugliness of those 
  hideous people of Melko, and those waters were polluted with 
  their carcases. 
  Thus comes the last stout gathering of those defenders in the 
  Square of the Palace of Turgon. Among them are many wounded 
  and fainting, and Tuor is weary for the labours of the night and the 
  weight of Ecthelion who is in a deadly swoon. Even as he led that 
  battalion in by the Road of Arches from the north-west (and they 
  had much ado to prevent any foe getting behind their backs) a 
  noise arose at the eastward of the square, and lo! Glorfindel is 
  driven in with the last of the men of the Golden Flower. 
  Now these had sustained a terrible conflict in the Great Market 
  to the east of the city, where a force of Orcs led by Balrogs came on 
  them at unawares as they marched by a circuitous way to the fight 
  about the gate. This they did to surprise the foe upon his left flank, 
  but were themselves ambuscaded; there fought they bitterly for 
  hours till a fire-drake new-come from the breach overwhelmed 
  them, and Glorfindel cut his way out very hardly and with few 
  men; but that place with its stores and its goodly things of fine 
  workmanship was a waste of flames. 
  The story tells that Turgon had sent the men of the Harp to 
  their aid because of the urgency of messengers from Glorfindel, 
  
  but Salgant concealed this bidding from them, saying they were to 
  garrison the square of the Lesser Market to the south where he 
  dwelt, and they fretted thereat. Now however they brake from 
  Salgant and were come before the king's hall; and that was very 
  timely, for a triumphant press of foemen was at Glorfindel's heels. 
  On these the men of the Harp unbidden fell with great eagerness 
  and utterly redeemed the cravenhood of their lord, driving the 
   
   
   
  enemy back into the market, and being leaderless fared even over 
  wrathfully, so that many of them were trapped in the flames or 
  sank before the breath of the serpent that revelled there. 
  Tuor now drank of the great fountain and was refreshed, and 
  loosening Ecthelion's helm gave him to drink, splashing his face 
  that his swoon left him. Now those lords Tuor and Glorfindel 
  clear the square and withdraw all the men they may from the 
  entrances and bar them with barriers, save as yet on the south. 
  Even from that region comes now Egalmoth. He had had charge of 
  the engines on the wall; but long since deeming matters to call 
  rather for handstrokes about the streets than shooting upon the 
  battlements he gathered some of the Arch and of the Swallow 
  about him, and cast away his bow. Then did they fare about the 
  city dealing good blows whenever they fell in with bands of the 
  enemy. Thereby he rescued many bands of captives and gathered 
  no few wandering and driven men, and so got to the King's Square 
  with hard fighting; and men were fain to greet him for they had 
  feared him dead. Now are all the women and children that had 
  gathered there or been brought in by Egalmoth stowed in the 
  king's halls, and the ranks of the houses made ready for the last. In 
  that host of survivors are some, be it however few, of all the 
  kindreds save of the Hammer of Wrath alone; and the king's house 
  is as yet untouched. Nor is this any shame, for their part was ever 
  to bide fresh to the last and defend the king. 
  But now the men of Melko have assembled their forces, and 
  seven dragons of fire are come with Orcs about them and Balrogs 
  upon them down all the ways from north, east, and west, seeking 
  the Square of the King. Then there was carnage at the barriers, 
  and Egalmoth and Tuor went from place to place of the defence, 
  but Ecthelion lay by the fountain; and that stand was the most 
  stubborn-valiant that is remembered in all the songs or in any tale. 
  Yet at long last a drake bursts the barrier to the north -- and there 
  had once been the issue of the Alley of Roses and a fair place to see 
  or to walk in, but now there is but a lane of blackness and it is filled 
  with noise. 
  Tuor stood then in the way of that beast, but was sundered from 
  Egalmoth, and they pressed him backward even to the centre of 
  the square nigh the fountain. There he became weary from the 
  strangling heat and was beaten down by a great demon, even 
  Gothmog lord of Balrogs, son of Melko. But lo! Ecthelion, whose 
  face was of the pallor of grey steel and whose shield-arm hung limp 
  at his side, strode above him as he fell; and that Gnome drave at 
   
   
  the demon, yet did not give him his death, getting rather a wound 
  to his sword-arm that his weapon left his grasp. Then leapt 
  Ecthelion lord of the Fountain, fairest of the Noldoli, full at 
  Gothmog even as he raised his whip, and his helm that had a spike 
  upon it he drave into that evil breast, and he twined his legs about 
  his foeman's thighs; and the Balrog yelled and fell forward; but 
  those two dropped into the basin of the king's fountain which was 
  very deep. There found that creature his bane; and Ecthelion sank 
  
  steel-laden into the depths, and so perished the lord of the Fountain 
  after fiery battle in cool waters.~ 
  Now Tuor had arisen when the assault of Ecthelion gave him 
  space, and seeing that great deed he wept for his love of that fair 
  Gnome of the Fountain, but being wrapped in battle he scarce cut 
  his way to the folk about the palace. There seeing the wavering of 
  the enemy by reason of the dread of the fall of Gothmog the 
  marshal of the hosts, the royal house laid on and the king came 
  down in splendour among them and hewed with them, that they 
  swept again much of the square, and of the Balrogs slew even two 
  score, which is a very great prowess indeed: but greater still did 
  they do, for they hemmed in one of the Fire-drakes for all his 
  flaming, and forced him into the very waters of the fountain that 
  he perished therein. Now this was the end of that fair water; and 
  its pools turned to steam and its spring was dried up, and it shot no 
  more into the heaven, but rather a vast column of vapour arose to 
  the sky and the cloud therefrom floated over all the land. 
  Then dread fell on all for the doom of the fountain, and the square 
  was filled with mists of scalding heat and blinding fogs, and the  
  people of the royal house were killed therein by heat and by the foe 
  and by the serpents and by one another: but a body of them saved 
  the king, and there was a rally of men beneath Glingol and Bansil. 
  Then said the king: "Great is the fall of Gondolin", and men 
  shuddered, for such were the words of Amnon the prophet of  
  old;" but Tuor speaking wildly for ruth and love of the king cried: 
  "Gondolin stands yet, and Ulmo will not suffer it to perish!" Now 
  were they at that time standing, Tuor by the Trees and the king 
  upon the Stairs, as they had stood aforetime when Tuor spake the 
  embassy of Ulmo. But Turgon said: "Evil have I brought upon 
  the Flower of the Plain in despite of Ulmo, and now he leaveth it to  
  wither in the fire. Lo! hope is no more in my heart for my city of 
  loveliness, but the children of the Noldoli shall not be worsted for 
  ever." 
  Then did the Gondothlim clash their weapons, for many stood 
   
   
   
  nigh, but Turgon said: "Fight not against doom, 0 my children! 
  Seek ye who may safety in flight, if perhaps there be time yet: but 
  let Tuor have your lealty." But Tuor said: "Thou art king"; and 
  Turgon made answer: "Yet no blow will I strike more", and he 
  cast his crown at the roots of Glingol. Then did Galdor who stood 
  there pick it up, but Turgon accepted it not, and bare of head 
  climbed to the topmost pinnacle of that white tower that stood 
  nigh his palace. There he shouted in a voice like a horn blown 
  among the mountains, and all that were gathered beneath the 
  Trees and the foemen in the mists of the square heard him: "Great 
  is the victory of the Noldoli!" And 'tis said that it was then middle 
  night, and that the Orcs yelled in derision. 
  Then did men speak of a sally, and were of two minds. Many 
  held that it were impossible to burst through, nor might they even 
  so get over the plain or through the hills, and that it were better 
  therefore to die about the king. But Tuor might not think well of 
  the death of so many fair women and children, were it at the hands 
  of their own folk in the last resort, or by the weapons of the enemy, 
  and he spake of the delving and of the secret way. Therefore did he 
  counsel that they beg Turgon to have other mind, and coming 
  among them lead that remnant southward to the walls and the 
  entry of that passage; but he himself burnt with desire to fare 
  thither and know how Idril and Earendel might be, or to get 
  tidings hence to them and bid them begone speedily, for Gondolin 
  was taken. Now Tuor's plan seemed to the lords desperate indeed 
  
  -- seeing the narrowness of the tunnel and the greatness of the 
  company that must pass it -- yet would they fain take this rede in 
  their straits. But Turgon hearkened not, and bid them fare now 
  ere it was too late, and "Let Tuor," said he, "be your guide and 
  your chieftain. But I Turgon will not leave my city, and will burn 
  with it." Then sped they messengers again to the tower, saying: 
  "Sire, who are the Gondothlim if thou perish? Lead us!" But he 
  said: "Lo! I abide here"; and a third time, and he said: "If I am 
  king, obey my behests, and dare not to parley further with my 
  commands." After that they sent no more and made ready for the 
  forlorn attempt. But the folk of the royal house that yet lived 
  would not budge a foot, but gathered thickly about the base of the 
  king's tower. "Here," said they, "we will stay if Turgon goes not 
  forth"; and they might not be persuaded. 
  Now was Tuor torn sorely between his reverence for the king 
  and the love for Idril and his child, wherewith his heart was sick; 
  yet already serpents fare about the square trampling upon dead 
   
   
   
  and dying, and the foe gathers in the mists for the last onslaught; 
  and the choice must be made. Then because of the wailing of the 
  women in the halls of the palace and the greatness of his pity for 
  that sad remainder of the peoples of Gondolin, he gathered all that 
  rueful company, maids, children and mothers, and setting them 
  amidmost marshalled as well as he might his men around them. 
  Deepest he set them at flank and at rear, for he purposed falling 
  back southward fighting as best he might with the rearguard as he 
  went; and thus if it might so be to win down the Road of Pomps to 
  the Place of the Gods ere any great force be sent to circumvent 
  him. Thence was it his thought to go by the Way of Running 
  Waters past the Fountains of the South to the walls and to his 
  home; but the passage of the secret tunnel he doubted much. 
  Thereupon espying his movement the foe made forthwith a great 
  onslaught upon his left flank and his rear -- from east and north  
  even as he began to withdraw; but his right was covered by the 
  king's hall and the head of that column drew already into the Road 
  of Pomps. 
  Then some of the hugest of the drakes came on and glared in the 
  fog, and he must perforce bid the company to go at a run, fighting 
  on the left at haphazard; but Glorfindel held the rear manfully and  
  many more of the Golden Flower fell there. So it was that they 
  passed the Road of Pomps and reached Gar Ainion, the Place of 
  the Gods; and this was very open and at its middle the highest 
  ground of all the city. Here Tuor looks for an evil stand and it is 
  scarce in his hope to get much further; but behold, the foe seems 
  already to slacken and scarce any follow them, and this is a  
  wonder. Now comes Tuor at their head to the Place of Wedding, 
  and lo! there stands Idril before him with her hair unbraided as on 
  that day of their marriage before; and great is his amaze. By her 
  stood Voronwe and none other, but Idril saw not even Tuor, for 
  her gaze was set back upon the Place of the King that now lay  
  somewhat below them. Then all that host halted and looked back  
  whither her eyes gazed and their hearts stood still; for now they  
  saw why the foe pressed them so little and the reason of their 
  salvation. Lo! a drake was coiled even on the very steps of the 
  palace and defiled their whiteness; but swarms of the Orcs ran- 
  sacked within and dragged forth forgotten women and children or 
  slew men that fought alone. Glingol was withered to the stock and 
  Bansil was blackened utterly, and the king's tower was beset. High 
  up could they descry the form of the king, but about the base a  
  serpent of iron spouting flame lashed and rowed with his tail, and 
  
   
   
   
  Balrogs were round him; and there was the king's house in great 
  anguish, and dread cries carried up to the watchers. So was it that 
  the sack of the halls of Turgon and that most valiant stand of the 
  royal house held the mind of the foe, so that Tuor got thence with 
  his company, and stood now in tears upon the Place of the Gods. 
  Then said Idril: "Woe is me whose father awaiteth doom even 
  upon his topmost pinnacle; but seven times woe whose lord hath 
  gone down before Melko and will stride home no more!" -- for she 
  was distraught with the agony of that night. 
  Then said Tuor: "Lo! Idril, it is I, and I live; yet now will I get 
  thy father hence, be it from the Hells of Melko!" With that he 
  would make down the hill alone, maddened by the grief of his 
  wife; but she coming to her wits in a storm of weeping clasped his 
  knees saying: "My lord! My lord!" and delayed him. Yet even as 
  they spake a great noise and a yelling rose from that place of 
  anguish. Behold, the tower leapt into a flame and in a stab of fire it 
  fell, for the dragons crushed the base of it and all who stood there. 
  Great was the clangour of that terrible fall, and therein passed 
  Turgon King of the Gondothlim, and for that hour the victory 
  was to Melko. 
  Then said Idril heavily: "Sad is the blindness of the wise"; but 
  Tuor said: "Sad too is the stubbornness of those we love -- yet 
  'twas a valiant fault," then stooping he lifted and kissed her, for 
  she was more to him than all the Gondothlim; but she wept 
  bitterly for her father. Then turned Tuor to the captains, saying: 
  "Lo, we must get hence with all speed, lest we be surrounded"; 
  and forthwith they moved onward as swiftly as they might and got 
  them far from thence ere the Orcs tired of sacking the palace and 
  rejoicing at the fall of the tower of Turgon. 
  Now are they in the southward city and meet but scattered 
  bands of plunderers who fly before them; yet do they find fire and 
  burning everywhere for the ruthlessness of that enemy. Women 
  do they meet, some with babes and some laden with chattels, but 
  Tuor would not let them bear away aught save a little food. 
  Coming now at length to a greater quiet Tuor asked Voronwe for 
  tidings, in that Idril spake not and was well-nigh in a swoon; and 
  Voronwe told him of how she and he had waited before the doors 
  of the house while the noise of those battles grew and shook their 
  hearts; and Idril wept for lack of tidings from Tuor. At length she 
  had sped the most part of her guard down the secret way with 
  Earendel, constraining them to depart with imperious words, yet 
  was her grief great at that sundering. She herself would bide, said 
   
  she, nor seek to live after her lord; and then she fared about 
  gathering womenfolk and wanderers and speeding them down the 
  tunnel, and smiting marauders with her small band; nor might 
  they dissuade her from bearing a sword. 
  At length they had fallen in with a band somewhat too 
  numerous, and Voronwe had dragged her thence but by the luck 
  of the Gods, for all else with them perished, and their foe burned 
  Tuor's house; yet found not the secret way. "Therewith," said 
  Voronwe, "thy lady became distraught of weariness and grief, and 
  fared into the city wildly to my great fear -- nor might I get her to 
  sally from the burning." 
  About the saying of these words were they come to the southern 
  walls and nigh to Tuor's house, and lo! it was cast down and the 
  wreckage was asmoke; and thereat was Tuor bitterly wroth. But 
  there was a noise that boded the approach of Orcs, and Tuor 
  despatched that company as swiftly as might be down that secret 
  
  way. 
  Now is there great sorrow upon that staircase as those exiles bid 
  farewell to Gondolin; yet are they without much hope of further 
  life beyond the hills, for how shall any slip from the hand of 
  Melko? 
  Glad is Tuor when all have passed the entrance and his fear 
  lightens; indeed by the luck of the Valar only can all those folk 
  have got therein unspied of the Orcs. Some now are left who 
  casting aside their arms labour with picks from within and block 
  up the entry of the passage, faring then after the host as they 
  might; but when that folk had descended the stairway to a level 
  with the valley the heat grew to a torment for the fire of the  
  dragons that were about the city; and they were indeed nigh, for  
  the delving was there at no great depth in the earth. Boulders were 
  loosened by the tremors of the ground and falling crushed many, 
  and fumes were in the air so that their torches and lanterns went 
  out. Here they fell over bodies of some that' had gone before and 
  perished, and Tuor was in fear for Earendel; and they pressed on 
  in great darkness and anguish. Nigh two hours were they in that 
  tunnel of the earth, and towards its end it was scarce finished, but 
  rugged at the sides and low.~ 
  Then came they at the last lessened by wellnigh a tithe to the  
  tunnel's opening, and it debouched cunningly in a large basin 
  where once water had lain, but it was now full of thick bushes. 
  Here were gathered no small press of mingled folk whom Idril  
  and Voronwe sped down the hidden way before them, and they 
   
   
   
  were weeping softly in weariness and sorrow, but Earendel was 
  not there. Thereat were Tuor and Idril in anguish of heart.~ 
  Lamentation was there too among all those others, for amidmost 
  of the plain about them loomed afar the hill of Amon Gwareth 
  crowned with flames, where had stood the gleaming city of their 
  home. Fire-drakes are about it and monsters of iron fare in and 
  out of its gates, and great is that sack of the Balrogs and Orcs. 
  Somewhat of comfort has this nonetheless for the leaders, for they 
  judge the plain to be nigh empty of Melko's folk save hard by 
  the city, for thither have fared all his evil ones to revel in that 
  destruction. 
  "Now," therefore said Galdor, "we must get as far hence toward 
  the Encircling Mountains as may be ere dawn come upon us, and 
  that giveth no great space of time, for summer is at hand."~ Thereat 
  rose a dissension, for a number said that it were folly to make for 
  Cristhorn as Tuor purposed. "The sun," say they, "will be up long 
  ere we win the foothills, and we shall be whelmed in the plain by 
  those drakes and those demons. Let us fare to Bad Uthwen, the 
  Way of Escape, for that is but half the journeying, and our weary 
  and our wounded may hope to win so far if no further." 
  Yet Idril spake against this, and persuaded the lords that they 
  trust not to the magic of that way that had aforetime shielded it 
  from discovery: "for what magic stands if Gondolin be fallen?" 
   Nonetheless a large body of men and women sundered from Tuor 
  and fared to Bad Uthwen, and there into the jaws of a monster who 
   by the guile of Melko at Meglin's rede sat at the outer issue that 
  none came through. But the others, led by one Legolas Greenleaf 
  of the house of the Tree, who knew all that plain by day or by dark, 
  and was night-sighted, made much speed over the vale for all their 
  weariness, and halted only after a great march. Then was all the 
  Earth spread with the grey light of that sad dawn which looked no 
  more on the beauty of Gondolin; but the plain was full of mists -- 
  and that was a marvel, for no mist or fog came there ever before, 
  
  and this perchance had to do with the doom of the fountain of the 
  king. Again they rose, and covered by the vapours fared long past 
  dawn in safety, till they were already too far away for any to descry 
  them in those misty airs from the hill or from the ruined walls. 
  Now the Mountains or rather their lowest hills were on that side 
  seven leagues save a mile from Gondolin, and Cristhorn the Cleft 
  of Eagles two leagues of upward going from the beginning of the 
  Mountains, for it was at a great height; wherefore they had yet two 
  leagues and part of a third to traverse amid the spurs and foothills, 
   
  and they were very weary.~ By now the sun hung well above a 
  saddle in the eastern hills, and she was very red and great; and the 
  mists nigh them were lifted, but the ruins of Gondolin were 
  utterly hidden as in a cloud. Behold then at the clearing of the airs 
  they saw, but a few furlongs off, a knot of men that fled on foot, 
  and these were pursued by a strange cavalry, for on great wolves 
  rode Orcs, as they thought, brandishing spears. Then said Tuor: 
  "Lo! there is Earendel my son; behold, his face shineth as a star in 
  the waste,~ and my men of the Wing are about him, and they are in 
  sore straits." Forthwith he chose fifty of the men that were least 
  weary, and leaving the main company to follow he fared over the' 
  plain with that troop as swiftly as they had strength left. Coming 
  now to carry of voice Tuor shouted to the men about Earendel to 
  stand and flee not, for the wolfriders were scattering them and 
  slaying them piecemeal, and the child was upon the shoulders of 
  one Hendor, a house-carle of Idril's, and he seemed like to be left 
  with his burden. Then they stood back to back and Hendor and 
  Earendel amidmost; but Tuor soon came up, though all his troop 
  were breathless. 
  Of the wolfriders there were a score, and of the men that were 
  about Earendel but six living; therefore had Tuor opened his men 
  into a crescent of but one rank, and hoped so to envelop the riders, 
  lest any escaping bring tidings to the main foe and draw ruin upon 
  the exiles. In this he succeeded, so that only two escaped, and 
  therewithal wounded and without their beasts, wherefore were 
  their tidings brought too late to the city. 
  Glad was Earendel to greet Tuor, and Tuor most fain of his 
  child; but said Earendel: "I am thirsty, father, for I have run far -- 
  nor had Hendor need to bear me." Thereto his father said nought, 
  having no water, and thinking of the need of all that company that 
  he guided; but Earendel said again: "'Twas good to see Meglin die 
  so, for he would set arms about my mother -- and I liked him not; 
  but I would travel in no tunnels for all Melko's wolfriders." Then 
  Tuor smiled and set him upon his shoulders. Soon after this the 
  main company came up, and Tuor gave Earendel to his mother 
  who was in a great joy; but Earendel would not be borne in her 
  arms, for he said: "Mother Idril, thou art weary, and warriors in 
  mail ride not among the Gondothlim, save it be old Salgant!" and 
  his mother laughed amid her sorrow; but Earendel said: "Nay, 
  where is Salgant?" -- for Salgant had told him quaint tales or  
  played drolleries with him at times, and Earendel had much 
  laughter of the old Gnome in those days when he came many a day 
   
   
   
  to the house of Tuor, loving the good wine and fair repast he there 
  received. But none could say where Salgant was, nor can they 
  now. Mayhap he was whelmed by fire upon his bed; yet some have 
  it that he was taken captive to the halls of Melko and made his 
  buffoon -- and this is an ill fate for a noble of the good race of the 
  Gnomes. Then was Earendel sad at that, and walked beside his 
  mother in silence. 
  
  Now came they to the foothills and it was full morning but still 
  grey, and there nigh to the beginning of the upward road folk 
  stretched them and rested in a little dale fringed with trees and 
  with hazel-bushes, and many slept despite their peril, for they 
  were utterly spent. Yet Tuor set a strict watch, and himself slept 
  not. Here they made one meal of scanty food and broken meats; 
  and Earendel quenched his thirst and played beside a little brook. 
  Then said he to his mother: "Mother Idril, I would we had good 
  Ecthelion of the Fountain here to play to me on his flute, or make 
  me willow-whistles! Perchance he has gone on ahead?" But Idril 
  said nay, and told what she had heard of his end. Then said 
  Earendel that he cared not ever to see the streets of Gondolin 
  again, and he wept bitterly; but Tuor said that he would not again 
  see those streets, "for Gondolin is no more". 
  Thereafter nigh to the hour of sundown behind the hills Tuor 
  bade the company arise, and they pressed on by rugged paths. 
  Soon now the grass faded and gave way to mossy stones, and trees 
  fell away, and even the pines and firs grew sparse. About the set of 
  the sun the way so wound behind a shoulder of the hilIs that they 
  might not again look toward Gondolin. There all that company 
  turned, and lo! the plain is clear and smiling in the last light 
  as of old; but afar off as they gazed a great flare shot up against 
  the darkened north -- and that was the fall of the last tower of 
  Gondolin, even that which had stood hard by the southern gate, 
  and whose shadow fell oft across the walls of Tuor's house. Then 
  sank the sun, and they saw Gondolin no more. 
  Now the pass of Cristhorn, that is the Eagles' Cleft, is one of 
  dangerous going, and that host had not ventured it by dark, 
  lanternless and without torches, and very weary and cumbered 
  with women and children and sick and stricken men, had it not 
  been for their great fear of Melko's scouts, for it was a great 
  company and might not fare very secretly. Darkness gathered 
  rapidly as they approached that high place, and they must string 
  out into a long and straggling line. Galdor and a band of men 
  spear-armed went ahead, and Legolas was with them, whose eyes 
   
  were like cats' for the dark, yet could they see further. Thereafter 
  followed the least weary of the women supporting the sick and the 
  wounded that could go on foot. Idril was with these, and Earendel 
  who bore up well, but Tuor was in the midmost behind them with 
  all his men of the Wing, and they bare some who were grievously 
  hurt, and Egalmoth was with him, but he had got a hurt in that 
  sally from the square. Behind again came many women with 
  babes, and girls, and lamed men, yet was the going slow enough 
  for them. At the rearmost went the largest band of men battle- 
  whole, and there was Glorfindel of the golden hair. 
  Thus were they come to Cristhorn, which is an ill place by 
  reason of its height, for this is so great that spring nor summer 
  come ever there, and it is very cold. Indeed while the valley dances 
  in the sun, there all the year snow dwells in those bleak places, and 
  even as they came there the wind howled, coming from the north 
  behind them, and it bit sorely. Snow fell and whirled in wind- 
  eddies and got into their eyes, and this was not good, for there the 
  path is narrow, and of the right or westerly hand a sheer wall rises 
  nigh seven chains from the way, ere it bursts atop into jagged 
  pinnacles where are many eyries. There dwells Thorndor King of 
  Eagles, Lord of the Thornhoth, whom the Eldar named Sorontur. 
  But of the other hand is a fall not right sheer yet dreadly steep, and 
  it has long teeth of rock up-pointing so that one may climb down -- 
  or fall maybe -- but by no means up. And from that deep is no 
  escape at either end any more than by the sides, and Thorn Sir 
  runs at bottom. He falls therein from the south over a great 
  
  precipice but with a slender water, for he is a thin stream in those 
  heights, and he issues to the north after flowing but a rocky-mile 
  above ground down a narrow passage that goes into the mountain, 
  and scarce a fish could squeeze through with him. 
  Galdor and his men were come now to the end nigh to where 
  Thorn Sir falls into the abyss, and the others straggled, for all 
  Tuor's efforts, back over most of the mile of the perilous way 
  between chasm and cliff, so that Glorfindel's folk were scarce 
  come to its beginning, when there was a yell in the night that 
  echoed in that grim region. Behold, Galdor's men were beset in 
  the dark suddenly by shapes leaping from behind rocks where they 
  had lain hidden even from the glance of Legolas. It was Tuor's 
  thought that they had fallen in with one of Melko's ranging 
  companies, and he feared no more than a sharp brush in the dark, 
  yet he sent the women and sick around him rearward and joined 
  his men to Galdor's, and there was an affray upon the perilous 
   
  path. But now rocks fell from above, and things looked ill, for they 
  did grievous hurt; but matters seemed to Tuor yet worse when the 
  noise of arms came from the rear, and tidings were said to him by a 
  man of the Swallow that Glorfindel was ill bested by men from 
  behind, and that a Balrog was with them. 
  Then was he sore afraid of a trap, and this was even what had in 
  truth befallen; for watchers had been set by Melko all about the 
  encircling hills. Yet so many did the valour of the Gondothlim 
  draw off to the assault ere the city could be taken that these were 
   but thinly spread, and were at the least here in the south. None- 
  theless one of these had espied the company as they started the 
   upward going from the dale of hazels, and as many bands were got 
  together against them as might be, and devised to fall upon the 
  exiles to front and rear even upon the perilous way of Cristhorn. 
  Now Galdor and Glorfindel held their own despite the surprise of 
  assault, and many of the Orcs were struck into the abyss; but the 
  falling of the rocks was like to end all their valour, and the flight 
  from Gondolin to come to ruin. The moon about that hour rose 
   above the pass, and the.gloom somewhat lifted, for his pale light 
   filtered into dark places; yet it lit not the path for the height of the 
  walls. Then arose Thorndor, King of Eagles, and he loved not 
  Melko, for Melko had caught many of his kindred and chained 
   them against sharp rocks to squeeze from them the magic words 
   whereby he might learn to fly (for he dreamed of contending even 
  against Manwe in the air); and when they would not tell he cut off 
   their wings and sought to fashion therefrom a mighty pair for his 
  use, but it availed not. 
  Now when the clamour from the pass rose to his great eyrie he 
  said: "Wherefore are these foul things, these Orcs of the hills, 
   climbed near to my throne; and why do the sons of the Noldoli cry 
  out in the low places for fear of the children of Melko the accursed? 
   Arise O Thornhoth, whose beaks are of steel and whose talons 
  '. swords!" 
  Thereupon there was a rushing like a great wind in rocky places, 
   and the Thornhoth, the people of the Eagles, fell on those Orcs 
  who had scaled above the path, and tore their faces and their hands 
   and flung them to the rocks of Thorn Sir far below. Then were 
   the Gondothlim glad, and they made in after days the Eagle 
  a sign of their kindred in token of their joy, and Idril bore it, 
  but Earendel loved rather the Swan-wing of his father. Now 
  unhampered Galdor's men bore back those that opposed them, 
  for they were not very many and the onset of the Thornhoth 
   
   
   
  
  affrighted them much; and the company fared forward again, 
  though Glorfindel had fighting enough in the rear. Already the 
  half had passed the perilous way and the falls of Thorn Sir, when 
  that Balrog that was with the rearward foe leapt with great might 
  on certain lofty rocks that stood into the path on the left side upon 
  the lip of the chasm, and thence with a leap of fury he was past 
  Glorfindel's men and among the women and the sick in front, 
  lashing with his whip of flame. Then Glorfindel leapt forward 
  upon him and his golden armour gleamed strangely in the moon, 
  and he hewed at that demon that it leapt again upon a great 
  boulder and Glorfindel after. Now there was a deadly combat 
  upon that high rock above the folk; and these, pressed behind and 
  hindered ahead, were grown so close that well nigh all could see, 
  yet was it over ere Glorfindel's men could leap to his side. The 
  ardour of Glorfindel drave that Balrog from point to point, and his 
  mail fended him from its whip and claw. Now had he beaten a 
  heavy swinge upon its iron helm, now hewn off the creature's 
  whip-arm at the elbow. Then sprang the Balrog in the torment of 
  his pain and fear full at Glorfindel, who stabbed like a dart of a 
  snake; but he found only a shoulder, and was grappled, and they 
  swayed to a fall upon the crag-top. Then Glorfindel's left hand 
  sought a dirk, and this he thrust up that it pierced the Balrog's 
  belly nigh his own face (for that demon was double his stature); 
  and it shrieked, and fell backwards from the rock, and falling 
  clutched Glorfindel's yellow locks beneath his cap, and those  
  twain fell into the abyss. 
  Now was this a very grievous thing, for Glorfindel was most 
  dearly beloved -- and lo! the dint of their fall echoed about the 
  hills, and the abyss of Thorn Sir rang. Then at the death-cry of 
  the Balrog the Orcs before and behind wavered and were slain or 
  fled far away, and Thorndor himself, a mighty bird, descended to 
  the abyss and brought up the body of Glorfindel; but the Balrog 
  lay, and the water of Thorn Sir ran black for many a day far below 
  in Tumladin. 
  Still do the Eldar say when they see good fighting at great odds 
  of power against a fury of evil: "Alas! 'Tis Glorfindel and the 
  Balrog", and their hearts are still sore for that fair one of 
  the Noldoli. Because of their love, despite the haste and their fear 
  of the advent of new foes, Tuor let raise a great stone-cairn over 
  Glorfindel just there beyond the perilous way by the precipice 
  of Eagle-stream, and Thorndor has let not yet any harm come 
  thereto, but yellow flowers have fared thither and blow ever now 
   
  about that mound in those unkindly places; but the folk of the 
  Golden Flower wept at its building and might not dry their tears. 
  Now who shall tell of the wanderings of Tuor and the exiles of 
  Gondolin in the wastes that lie beyond the mountains to the south 
  of the vale of Tumladin? Miseries were theirs and death, colds and 
  hungers, and ceaseless watches. That they won ever through those 
  regions infested by Melko's evil came from the great slaughter and 
  damage done to his power in that assault, and from the speed and 
  wariness with which Tuor led them; for of a certain Melko knew of 
  that escape and was furious thereat. Ulmo had heard tidings in the 
  far oceans of the deeds that were done, but he could not yet aid 
  them for they were far from waters and rivers -- and indeed they 
  , thirsted sorely, and they knew not the way. 
  But after a year and more of wandering, in which many a time 
  they journeyed long tangled in the magic of those wastes only to 
  come again upon their own tracks, once more the summer came, 
  and nigh to its height" they came at last upon a stream, and 
  following this came to better lands and were a little comforted. 
  Here did Voronwe guide them, for he had caught a whisper of 
  
   Ulmo's in that stream one late summer's night -- and he got ever 
  much wisdom from the sound of waters. Now he led them even till 
  they came down to Sirion which that stream fed, and then both 
  Tuor and Voronwe saw that they were not far from the outer issue 
   of old of the Way of Escape, and were once more in that deep 
   dale of alders. Here were all the bushes trampled and the trees 
  burnt, and the dale-wall scarred with flame, and they wept, for 
   they thought they knew the fate of those who sundered aforetime 
  from them at the tunnel-mouth. 
  Now they journeyed down that river but were again in fear from 
   Melko, and fought affrays with his Orc-bands and were in peril 
   from the wolfriders, but his firedrakes sought not at them, both 
   for the great exhaustion of their fires in the taking of Gondolin, 
   and the increasing power of Ulmo as the river grew. So came they 
   after many days -- for they went slowly and got their sustenance 
  very hardly -- to those great heaths and morasses above the Land of 
   Willows, and Voronwe knew not those regions. Now here goes 
   Sirion a very great way under earth, diving at the great cavern of 
   the Tumultuous Winds, but running clear again above the Pools 
  of Twilight, even where Tulkas' after fought with Melko's self. 
   Tuor had fared over these regions by night and dusk after Ulmo 
   came to him amid the reeds, and he remembered not the ways. In 
   
   
   
  places that land is full of deceits and very marshy; and here the 
  host had long delay and was vexed by sore flies, for it was autumn 
  still, and agues and fevers fared amongst them, and they cursed 
  Melko. 
  Yet came they at last to the great pools and the edges of that  
  most tender Land of Willows; and the very breath of the winds 
  thereof brought rest and peace to them, and for the comfort of that 
  place the grief was assuaged of those who mourned the dead in that 
  great fall. There women and maids grew fair again and their sick 
  were healed, and old wounds ceased to pain; yet they alone who of  
  reason feared their folk living still in bitter thraldom in the Hells of 
  Iron sang not, nor did they smile. 
  Here they abode very long indeed, and Earendel was a grown 
  boy ere the voice of Ulmo's conches drew the heart of Tuor, that 
  his sea-longing returned with a thirst the deeper for years of 
  stifling; and all that host arose at his bidding, and got them down 
  Sirion to the Sea. 
  Now the folk that had passed into the Eagles' Cleft and who saw 
  the fall of Glorfindel had been nigh eight hundreds -- a large 
  wayfaring, yet was it a sad remnant of so fair and numerous 
  a city. But they who arose from the grasses of the Land of 
  Willows in years after and fared away to sea, when spring set 
  celandine in the meads and they had held sad festival in memorial 
  of Glorfindel, these numbered but three hundreds and a score of 
  men and man-children, and two hundreds and three score of 
  women and maid-children. Now the number of women was few 
  because of their hiding or being stowed by their kinsfolk in secret 
  places in the city. There they were burned or slain or taken and 
  enthralled, and the rescue-parties found them too seldom; and it is 
  the greatest ruth to think of this, for the maids and women of the 
  Gondothlim were as fair as the sun and as lovely as the moon and 
  brighter than the stars. Glory dwelt in that city of Gondolin of the 
  Seven Names, and its ruin was the most dread of all the sacks of 
  cities upon the face of Earth. Nor Bablon, nor Ninwi, nor the 
  towers of Trui, nor all the many takings of Rum that is greatest 
  among Men, saw such terror as fell that day upon Amon Gwareth 
  in the kindred of the Gnomes; and this is esteemed the worst work 
  
  that Melko has yet thought of in the world. 
  Yet now those exiles of Gondolin dwelt at the mouth of Sirion  
  by the waves of the Great Sea. There they take the name of 
  Lothlim, the people of the flower, for Gondothlim is a name too 
  sore to their hearts; and fair among the Lothlim Earendel grows in 
   
   
  the house of his father,~ and the great tale of Tuor is come to its 
  waning.' 
  Then said Littleheart son of Bronweg: 'Alas for Gondolin.' 
  And no one in all the Room of Logs spake or moved for a great 
  while. 
  NOTES. 
  Not of course the great journey to the Sea from the Waters of 
  Awakening, but the expedition of the Elves of Kor for the rescue of 
  the Gnomes (see I. 26). 
  2. A korin is defined in The Cottage of Lost Play (I. 16) as 'a great 
  circular hedge, be it of stone or of thorn or even of trees, that 
  encloses a green sward'; Meril-i-Turinqi dwelt 'in a great korin of 
  elms'. 
  3. Ton a Gwedrin is the Tale-fire. 
  4. There is here a direction: 'See hereafter the Nauglafring', but this is 
  struck out. 
  5. On Heorrenda see pp. 290ff, 323. A small space is left after the 
  words 'it is thus' to mark the place of the poem in Old English that 
  was to be inserted, but there is no indication of what it was to be. 
  (In the following notes 'the original reading' refers to the 
  text of Tuor A, and of Tuor B before the emendation in 
  question. It does not imply that the reading of Tuor A was, 
  or was not, found in the original pencilled text (in the great 
  majority of cases this cannot be said) .) 
  6. This passage, beginning with the words 'And Tuor entered that 
  cavern...' on p. 149, is a late replacement written on a slip (see 
  p. 147). The original passage was largely similar in meaning, but 
  contained the following: 
  Now in delving that riverway beneath the hills the Noldoli 
  worked unknown to Melko who in those deep days held them yet 
  hidden and thralls beneath his will. Rather were they prompted 
  by Ulmo who strove ever against Melko; and through Tuor he 
  hoped to devise for the Gnomes release from the terror of the evil 
  of Melko. 
  7. 'three days': 'three years' all texts, but 'days? ' pencilled above 'years' 
  in Tuor B. 
  The 'evolution' of sea-birds through Osse is described in the tale of 
  The Coming of the Elves, I.123; but the sentence here derives 
  from the original pencilled text of Tuor A. 
  In the typescript Tuor C a blank was left here (see p. 147) and 
  subsequently filled in with 'Ulmo', not 'Ainur'. 
   
   
   
  10. 
  13. 
  14. 
  The original reading was: 'Thou Tuor of the lonely heart the Valar 
  will not to dwell for ever in fair places of birds and flowers; nor 
  would they lead thee through this pleasant land...'11. 
  Tuor C adds here: 'with Ulmo's aid'.12. 
  The reference to the Battle of Unnumbered Tears is a later addition 
  to Tuor B. The original reading was: 'who alone escaped Melko's 
  power when he caught their folk...' 
  In Tuor A and B Vomnwe is used throughout, but this phrase, with 
  
  the form Bronweg, is an addition to Tuor 8 (replacing the original 
  'Now after many days these twain found a deep dale'). 
  The typescript Tuor C has here: 
  ... that none, were they not of the blood of the Noldoli, might 
  light on it, neither by chance nor agelong search. Thus was 
  it secure from all ill hap save treachery alone, and never would 
  Tur have won thereto but for the steadfastness of that Gnome 
  Voronwe. 
  15. 
  16. 
  17. 
  18. 
  In the next sentence Tuor C has 'yet even so no few of the bolder of 
  the Gnomes enthralled would slip down the river Sirion from the 
  fell mountains'. 
  The original reading was: 'his speech they comprehended, though 
  somewhat different was the tongue of the free Noldoli by those days 
  to that of the sad thralls of Melko.' The typescript Tuor C has: 'they 
  comprehended him for they were Noldoli. Then spake Tur also in 
  the same tongue...' 
  The original reading was: 'It was early morn when they drew near 
  the gates and many eyes gazed...' But when Tuor and Voronwe 
  first saw Gondolin it was 'in the new light of the morning' (p. 158), 
  and it was 'a day's light march' across the plain; hence the change:.' 
  made later to Tuor B. 
  'Evil One': original reading 'Ainu'. 
  This passage, from 'Rugged was his aspect...', is a replacement on 
  a separate slip; the original text was: 
  Tuor was goodly in countenance but rugged and unkempt 
  of locks and clad in the skins of bears, yet his stature, 
  was not overgreat among his own folk, but the Gondothlim,,- 
  though not bent as were no few of their kin who laboured at 
  ceaseless delving and hammering for Melko, were small and 
  slender and lithe. 
  19. 
  20. 
  In the original passage Men are declared to be of their nature taller 
  than the Elves of Gondolin. See pp. 142, 2oo. 
  'come hither'. 'escaped from Melko' Tuor C. 
  'folk': original reading 'men'. This is the only place where 'men' in 
  reference to Elves is changed. The use is constant in The Fall of 
  Gondolin, and even occurs once in an odd-sounding reference to 
   
   
  the hosts of Melko: 'But now the men of Melko have assembled their 
  forces' (p. 183). 
  The passage ending here and beginning with the words 'Then 
  Tuor's heart was heavy...' on p. 16z was bracketed by my father in 
  Tuor B, and on a loose slip referring to this bracketed passage he 
  wrote: 
  (If nec[essary]): Then is told how Idril daughter of the king 
  added her words to the king's wisdom so that Turgon bid Tuor 
  rest himself awhile in Gondolin, and being forewise prevailed on 
  him [to] abide there in the end. How he came to love the daughter 
  of the king, Idril of the Silver Feet, and how he was taught deeply 
  in the lore of that great folk and learned of its history and the 
  history of the Elves. How Tuor grew in wisdom and mighty in the 
  counsels of the Gondothlim. 
  22. 
  The only narrative difference here from the actual text lies in 
  the introduction of the king's daughter Idril as an influence on 
  Tuor's decision to remain in Gondolin. The passage is otherwise an 
  
  extremely abbreviated summary of the account of Tuor's instruc- 
  tion in Gondolin, with omission of what is said in the text about the 
  preparations of the Gondothlim against attack; but I do not think 
  that this was a proposal for shortening the written tale. Rather, the 
  words 'If necessary' suggest strongly that my father had in mind 
  only a reduction for oral delivery -- and that was when it was read to 
  the Exeter College Essay Club in the spring of 1920; see p. I47. 
  Another proposed shortening is given in note 32. 
  This passage, beginning 'Great love too had Idril for Tuor...', was 
  written on a separate slip and replaced the original text as follows: 
  The king hearing of this, and,finding that his child Idril, whom 
  the Eldar speak of as Irilde, loved Tuor in return, he consented to 
  their being wed, seeing that he had no son, and Tuor was like to 
  make a kinsman of strength and consolation. There were Idril and 
  Tuor wed before the folk in that Place of the Gods, Gar Ainion, 
  nigh the king's palace; and that was a day of mirth to the city of 
  Gondolin, but of (&c.) 
  3. 
  The replacement states that the marriage of Tuor and Idril was the 
  first but not the last of the unions of Man and Elf, whereas it is said 
  in the Name-list to The Fall of Condolin that Earendel was 'the 
  only being that is half of the kindred of the Eldalie and half of Men' 
  (see p. 215).2 
  The phrase 'and that tale of Isfin and Eol may not here be told' was 
  added to Tuor B. See p. 220. 
  Original reading. "a name wrought of the tongue of the Gondothlim'. 
  25. 
  The sapphires given to Manwe by the Noldoli are referred to in the 
   
   
  26. 
  tale of The Coming of the Elves, I. 128. The original pencilled text 
  of Tuor A can be read here: 'bluer than the sapphires of Sulimo'. 
  The passage ending here and beginning with 'In these ways that 
  bitter winter passed...' is inserted on a separate sheet in Tuor B 
  (but is not part of the latest layer of emendation); it replaces a much 
  shorter passage going back to the primary text of Tuor A: 
  Now on midwinter's day at early even the sun sank betimes 
  beyond the mountains, and lo! when she had gone a light 
  arose beyond the hills to the north, and men marvelled (&c.) 
  27. 
  28. 
  29. 
  30. 
  31. 
   32. 
  See notes 34 and 37. 
  The Scarlet Heart: the heart of Finwe Noleme, Turgon's father, 
  was cut out by Orcs in the Battle of Unnumbered Tears, but it was 
  regained by Turgon and became his emblem; see I. 241 and note 11. 
  This passage describing the array and the emblems of the houses of 
  the Gondothlim was relatively very little affected by the later 
  revision of Tuor A; the greater part of it is in the original pencilled 
  text, which was allowed to stand, and all the names appear to be 
  original. 
  The word 'burg' is used in the Old English sense of a walled and 
  fortified town. 
  The death of Ecthelion in the primary text of Tuor A is legible; the 
  revision introduced a few changes of wording, but no more. 
  This sentence, from 'and men shuddered', was added to Tuor B. On 
  the prophecy see I. 172. 
  Tuor B is bracketed from 'Now comes Tuor at their head to the Place 
  
  of Wedding' on p. 186 to this point, and an inserted slip relating to 
  this bracketing reads: 
  How Tuor and his folk came upon Idril wandering distraught in 
  the Place of the Gods. How Tuor and Idril from that high place 
  saw the sack of the King's Hall and the ruin of the King's Tower 
  and the passing of the king, for which reason the foe followed not 
  after. How Tuor heard tidings of Voronwe that Idril had sent 
  Earendel and her guard down the hidden way, and fared into the 
  city in search of her husband; how in peril from the enemy they 
  had rescued many that fled and sent them down the secret way. 
  How Tuor led his host with the luck of the Gods to the mouth of 
  that passage, and how all descended into the plain, sealing the 
  entrance utterly behind them. How the sorrowful company issued 
  into a dell in the vale of Tumladin. 
  33. 
  This is simply a summary of the text as it stands; I suppose it was a ' 
  cut proposed for the recitation of the tale if that seemed to be taking 
  too long (see note 21). 
  This passage, from 'Here were gathered...', replaced in Tuor B the 
  original reading: 'Here they are fain to rest, but finding no signs of . 
   
  34. 
  35. 
  Earendel and his escort Tuor is downcast, and Idril weeps.' This 
  was rewritten partly for narrative reasons, but also to put it into 
  the past tense. In the next sentence the text was emended from 
  'Lamentation is there...' and 'about them looms...' But the 
  sentence following ('Fire-drakes are about it...') was left 
  untouched; and I think that it was my father's intention, only 
  casually indicated and never carried through, to reduce the amount 
  of 'historical present' in the narrative. 
  'for summer is at hand': the original reading was 'albeit it is winter'. 
  See notes 26 and 37. 
  The original reading was: 
  Now the Mountains were on that side seven leagues save a mile 
  from Gondolin, and Cristhorn the Cleft of Eagles another league 
  of upward going from the beginning of the Mountains; wherefore 
  they were now yet two leagues and part of a third from the pass, 
  and very weary thereto. 
  36. 
  37. 
  38. 
  39. 
  'Behold, his face shineth as a star in the waste' was added to Tuor B. 
  This passage, from 'But after a year and more of wandering...', 
  replaced the original reading 'But after a half-year's wandering, nigh 
  midsummer'. This emendation depends on the changing of the time 
  of the attack on Gondolin from midwinter to the 'Gates of Summer' 
  (see notes 26 and 34). Thus in the revised version summer is 
  retained as the season when the exiles came to the lands about 
  Sirion, but they spent a whole year and more, rather than a half- 
  year, to reach them. 
  'even where Tulkas': original reading: 'even where Noldorin and 
  Tulkas'. See pp. 278 -- 9. 
  The original pencilled text of Tuor A had 'Fair among the Lothlim 
  grows Earendel in Sornontur the house of Tuor'. The fourth letter 
  of this name could as well be read as a u. 
  Changes made to names in 
  The Fall of Gondolin. 
  Ilfiniol ( Elfriniol in the first three occurrences of the name in the 
  initial linking passage, Ilfiniol so written at the fourth. 
  (In The Cottage of Lost Play (I. 15) the Gong-warden of Mar 
  
  Vanwa Tyalieva is named only Littleheart; in the Link to 
  The Music of the Ainur his Elvish name is Ilverin < Elwenildo 
  (I. 46, 52); and in the Link to the Tale of Tinuviel he is llfiniol < 
  Elfriniol as here, while the typescript has Ilfrin (p. 7). 
  In the head-note to the Name-list to The Fall of Gondolin he is 
  Elfrith < Elfriniel, and this is the only place where the meaning of 
  the name 'Littleheart' is explained (p. 148); the Name-list has an 
   
   
  entry 'Elf meaneth "heart" (as Elfin Elben): Elfrith is Littleheart 
  (see I. 255, entry llverin). In another projected list of names, 
  abandoned after only a couple of entries had been made, we meet 
  again the form Elfrith, and also Elbenil > Eltoenil. 
  This constant changing of name is to be understood in relation to 
  swiftly changing phonological ideas and formulations, but even so is 
  rather extraordinary.) 
  In the following notes it is to be understood, for brevity's 
  sake, that names in Tuor B (before emendation) are found 
  in the same form in Tuor A; e.g. 'Mithrim < Asgon in Tuor B' 
  implies that Tuor A has Asgon (unchanged). 
  Tuor Although sometimes emended to Tur in Tuor 8, and invariably 
  written Tur in the typescript Tuor C, I give Tuor throughout; see 
  p.148. 
  Dor Lomin This name was so written from the first in Tuor B. Tuor A 
  has, at the first three occurrences, Aryador > Mathusdor; at the 
  fourth, Aryador > Mathusdor > Dor Lomin. 
  Mithrim < Asgon throughout Tuor 8; Tuor C has Asgon unchanged. 
  Glorfalc or Cris Ilbranteloth (p. 150) Tuor A has Glorfalc or Teld 
  Quing Ilon; Tuor B as written had no Elvish names, Glorfalc or 
  Cris Ilbranteloth being a later addition. 
  Ainur As in the first draft of The Music of the Ainur (I.61) the 
  original text of Tuor A had Ainu plural. 
  Falasquil At both occurrences (p. 152) in Tuor A this replaces the 
  original name now illegible but beginning with Q; in Tuor B my 
  mother left blanks and added the name later in pencil; in Tuor C 
  blanks are left in the typescript and not filled in. 
  Arlisgion This name was added later to Tuor B. 
  Orcs Tuor A and 8 had Orqui throughout; my father emended this in 
  Tuor B to Orcs, but not consistently, and in the later part of the 
  tale not at all. In one place only (p. 193, in Thorndor's speech) 
  both texts have Orcs (also Orc-bands p. 195). As with the name 
  Tuor/Tur I give throughout the form that was to prevail. 
  At the only occurrence of the singular the word is written with a k 
  in both Tuor A and 8 ('Ork's blood', p. 165). 
  Car Thurion < Gar Furion in Tuor B (Gar Furion in Tuor C). 
  Loth < Los in Tuor B (Los in Tuor C). 
  Lothengriol ( Losengriol in Tuor B (Losengriol in Tuor C). 
  Taniquetil At the occurrence on p. 161 there was added in the original 
  text of Tuor A: (Danigwiel), but this was struck out. 
  Kor Against this name (p. 161) is pencilled in Tuor B: Tun. See I. 222, 
  II. 292. 
  Car Ainion < Gar Ainon in Tuor B (p. 164; at the occurrence on 
  p. 186 not emended, but I read Car Ainion in both places). 
  Nost-na-Lothion ( Nost-na-Lossion in Tuor B. 
   
  Duilin At the first occurrence (p. 173) < Duliglin in the original text of 
  Tuor A. 
  Rog In Tuor A spelt Rog in the earlier occurrences, Rog in the later; in 
  Tuor B spelt Rog throughout but mostly emended later to Rog. 
  Dramborleg At the occurrence on p. 181 < Drambor in the original 
  text of Tuor A. 
  Bansil At the occurrence on p. 184 only, Bansil > Banthil in Tuor B. 
  
  Cristhorn From the first occurrence on p. 189 written Cristhorn (not 
  Cris Thorn) in Tuor A; Cris Thorn Tuor B throughout. 
  Bad Uthwen < Bad Uswen in Tuor B. The original reading in Tuor A 
  was (apparently) Bad Usbran. 
  Sorontur ( Ramandur in Tuor B. 
  Bablon, Ninwi, Trui, Rum The original text of Tuor A had Babylon, 
  Nirteveh, Troy, and (probably) Rome. These were changed to the 
  forms given in the text, except Nineveh > Ninwe, changed to 
  Ninwi in Tuor B. 
  Commentary on 
  The Fall of Condolin. 
  $ 1. The primary narrative. 
  As with the Tale of Turambar I break my commentary on this tale into 
   sections. I refer frequently to the much later version (which extends only 
  to the coming of Tuor and Voronwe to sight of Gondolin across the 
  plain) printed in Unfinished Tales pp. 17 -- 5I ('Of Tuor and his Coming 
  to Gondolin'); this I shall call here 'the later Tuor.'. 
  (i) Tuor's journey to the Sea and the visitation 
  of Ulmo (pp. 14g -- 56). 
  In places the later Tuor (the abandonment of which is one of the saddest 
  facts in the whole history of incompletion) is so close in wording to The 
   Fall of Condolin, written more than thirty years before, as to make it 
  almost certain that my father had it in front of him, or at least had 
  recently reread it. Striking examples from the late version (pp. 23 -- 4) 
  are: 'The sun rose behind his back and set before his face, and where the 
  water foamed among the boulders or rushed over sudden falls, at morning 
  and evening rainbows were woven across the stream'; 'Now he said: "It is 
  a fay-voice," now: "Nay, it is a small beast that is wailing in the waste"'; 
  '[Tuor] wandered still for some days in a rugged country bare of trees; 
  and it was swept by a wind from the sea, and all that grew there, herb or 
  bush, leaned ever to the dawn because of the prevalence of that wind 
  from the West' -- which are very closely similar to or almost identical with 
   
  passages in the tale (pp. 150 -- 1). But the differences in the narrative are 
  profound. 
  Tuor's origin is left vague in the old story. There is a reference in the 
  Tale of Turambar (p. 88) to 'those kindreds about the waters of Asgon 
  whence after arose Tuor son of Peleg', but here it is said that Tuor did not 
  dwell with his people (who 'wandered the forests and fells') but 'lived 
  alone about that lake called Mithrim [< Asgon]', on which he journeyed 
  in a small boat with a prow made like the neck of a swan. There is indeed 
  scarcely any linking reference to other events, and of course no trace of 
  the Grey-elves of Hithlum who in the later story fostered him, or of his 
  outlawry and hunting by the Easterlings; but there are 'wandering 
  Noldoli in Dor Lomin (Hisilome, Hithlum) -- on whom see p. 65 -- 
  from whom Tuor learnt much, including their tongue, and it was they 
  who guided him down the dark river-passage under the mountains. 
  There is in this a premonition of Gelmir and Arminas, the Noldorin 
  Elves who guided Tuor through the Gate of the Noldor (later Tuor 
  pp. 21--2), and the story that the Noldoli 'made that hidden way at 
  the prompting of Ulmo' survived in the much richer historical context 
  of the later legend, where 'the Gate of the Noldor... was made by the 
  skill of that people, long ago in the days of Turgon' (later Tuor p. 18). 
  The later Tuor becomes very close to the old story for a time when 
  Tuor emerges out of the tunnel into the ravine (later called Cirith 
  Ninniach, but still a name of Tuor's own devising); many features recur, 
  such as the stars shining in the 'dark lane of sky above him', the echoes 
  of his harping (in the tale of course without the literary echoes of 
  Morgoth's cry and the voices of Feanor's host that landed there), his 
  doubt concerning the mournful calling of the gulls, the narrowing of 
  the ravine where the incoming tide (fierce because of the west wind) 
  met the water of the river, and Tuor's escape by climbing to the cliff-top 
  
  (but in the tale the connection between Tuor's curiosity concerning the 
  gulls and the saving of his life is not made: he climbed the cliff in 
  response to the prompting of the Ainur). Notable is the retention of 
  the idea that Tuor was the first of Men to reach the Sea, standing on the 
  cliff-top with outspread arms, and of his 'sea-longing' (later Tuor p. 25). 
  But the story of his dwelling in the cove of Falasquil and his adornment of 
  it with carvings (and of course the floating of timber down the river to 
  him by the Noldoli of Dor Lomin) was abandoned; in the later legend 
  Tuor finds on the coast ruins of the ancient harbour-works of the Noldor 
  from the days of Turgon's lordship in Nevrast, and of Turgon's former 
  dwelling in these regions before he went to Gondolin there is in the old 
  story no trace. Thus the entire Vinyamar episode is absent from it, and 
  despite the frequent reminder that Ulmo was guiding Tuor as the 
  instrument of his designs, the essential element in the later legend of 
  the arms left for him by Turgon on Ulmo's instruction (?he Silmarillion 
  pp. 126, 238 -- g) is lacking. 
  The southward-flying swans (seven, not three, in the later Tuor) play 
   
  essentially the same part in both narratives, drawing Tuor to continue his 
  journey; but the emblem of the Swan was afterwards given a different 
  origin, as 'the token of Annael and his foster-folk', the Grey-elves of 
  Mithrim (later Tuor p. 25). 
  Both in the route taken (for the geography see p. 217) and in the 
  seasons of the year my father afterwards departed largely from the 
  original story of Tuor's journey to Gondolin. In the later Tuor it was the 
  Fell Winter after the fall of Nargothrond, the winter of Turin's return to 
  Hithlum, when he and Voronwe journeyed in snow and bitter cold 
  eastwards beneath the Mountains of Shadow. Here the journey takes far 
  longer: he left Falasquil in 'the latest days of summer' (as still in the later 
  Tuor) but he went down all the coast of Beleriand to the mouths of 
  Sirion, and it was the summer of the following year when he lingered in 
  the Land of Willows. (Doubtless the geography was less definite than it 
  afterwards became, but its general resemblance to the later map seems 
  assured by the description (p. 153) of the coast's trending after a time 
  eastwards rather than southwards.) 
  Only in its place in the narrative structure is there resemblance between 
  Ulmo's visitation of Tuor in the Land of Willows in a summer twilight 
  and his tremendous epiphany out of the rising storm on the coast at 
  Vinyamar. It is however most remarkable that the old vision of the Land 
  of Willows and its drowsy beauty of river-flowers and butterflies was not 
  lost, though afterwards it was Voronwe, not Tuor, who wandered there, 
  devising names, and who stood enchanted 'knee-deep in the grass' 
  (p. 155; later Tuor p. 35), until his fate, or Ulmo Lord of Waters, carried 
  him down to the Sea. Possibly there is a faint reminiscence of the old 
  story in Ulmo's words (later Tuor p. 28): 'Haste thou must learn, and the 
  pleasant road that I designed for thee must be changed.' 
  In the tale, Ulmo's speech to Tuor (or at least that part of it that is 
  reported) is far more simple and brief, and there is no suggestion there of 
  Ulmo's 'opposing the will of his brethren, the Lords of the West'; but two 
  essential elements of his later message are present, that Tuor will find the 
  words to speak when he stands before Turgon, and the reference to 
  Tuor's unborn son (in the later Tuor much less explicit: 'But it is not for 
  thy valour only that I send thee, but to bring into the world a hope 
  beyond thy sight, and a light that shall pierce the darkness'). 
  (ii) The journey of Tuor and Voronwe to Gondolin (pp. 156 -- 8) 
  Of Tuor's journey to Gondolin, apart from his sojourn in the Land of 
  Willows, little is told in the tale, and Voronwe only appears late in its 
  course as the one Noldo who was not too fearful to accompany him 
  further; of Voronwe's history as afterwards related there is no word, and 
  he is not an Elf of Gondolin. 
  It is notable that the Noldoli who guided Tuor northwards from the 
  Land of Willows call themselves thralls of Melko. On this matter 
  
   
  the Tales present a consistent picture. It is said in the Tale of Tinuviel 
  (p. 9) that 
  all the Eldar both those who remained in the dark or who had been lost 
  upon the march from Palisor and those Noldoli too who fared back into 
  the world after [Melko] seeking their stolen treasury fell beneath his 
  power as thralls. 
  In The Fall of Condolin it is said that the Noldoli did their service to 
  Ulmo in secret, and 'out of fear of Melko wavered much' (p. 154), and 
  Voronwe spoke to Tuor of 'the weariness of thraldom' (pp. 156 -- 7); 
  Melko sent out his army of spies 'to search out the dwelling of the Noldoli 
  that had escaped his thraldom' (p. 166). These 'thrall-Noldoli' are repre- 
  sented as moving as it were freely about the lands, even to the mouths of 
  Sirion, but they 'wandered as in a dream of fear, doing [Melko's] ill 
  bidding, for the spell of bottomless dread was on them and they felt the 
  eyes of Melko burn them from afar' (Tale of Turambar, p. 77). This 
  expression is often used: Voronwe rejoiced in Gondolin that he no longer 
  dreaded Melko with 'a binding terror' -- 'and of a sooth that spell which 
  Melko held over the Noldoli was one of bottomless dread, so that he 
  seemed ever nigh them even were they far from the Hells of Iron, and 
  their hearts quaked and they fled not even when they could' (p. 159). The 
  spell of bottomless dread was laid too on Meglin (p. 16g). 
  There is little in all this that cannot be brought more or less into 
  harmony with the later narratives, and indeed one may hear an echo in 
  the words of The Silmarillion (p. 156): 
  But ever the Noldor feared most the treachery of those of their own 
  kin, who had been thralls in Angband; for Morgoth used some of these 
  for his evil purposes, and feigning to give them liberty sent them 
  abroad, but their wills were chained to his, and they strayed only to 
  come back to him again. 
  Nonetheless one gains the impression that at that time my father pictured 
  the power of Melko when at its height as operating more diffusedly 
  and intangibly, and perhaps also more universally, in the Great Lands. 
  Whereas in The Silmarillion the Noldor who are not free are prisoners in 
  Angband (whence a few may escape, and others with enslaved wills may 
  be sent out), here all save the Gondothlim are 'thralls', controlled by 
  Melko from afar, and Melko asserts that the Noldoli are all, by their very 
  existence in the Great Lands, his slaves by right. It is a difference 
  difficult to define, but that there is a difference may be seen in the 
  improbability, for the later story, of Tuor being guided on his way to 
  Gondolin by Noldor who were in any sense slaves of Morgoth. 
  The entrance to Gondolin has some general similarity to the far fuller 
  and more precisely visualised account in the later Tuor: a deep river- 
   
  gorge, tangled bushes, a cave-mouth -- but the river is certainly Sirion 
  (see the passage at the end of the tale, p. 195, where the exiles come back 
  to the entrance), and the entrance to the secret way is in one of the steep 
  river banks, quite unlike the description of the Dry River whose ancient 
  bed was itself the secret way (later Tuor pp. 43-4). The long tunnel 
  which Tuor and Voronwe traverse in the tale leads them at length not 
  only to the Guard but also to sunlight, and they are 'at the foot of steep 
  hills' and can see the city: in other words there is a simple conception of a 
  plain, a ring-wall of mountains, and a tunnel through them leading to the 
  outer world. In the later Tuor the approach to the city is much stranger: 
  for the tunnel of the Guard leads to the ravine of Orfalch Echor, a great 
  rift from top to bottom of the Encircling Mountains ('sheer as if axe- 
  cloven', p. 46), up which the road climbed through the successive gates 
  until it came to the Seventh Gate, barring the rift at the top. Only when 
  this last gate was opened and Tuor passed through was he able to see 
  Gondolin; and we must suppose (though the narrative does not reach 
  this point) that the travellers had to descend again from the Seventh Gate 
  in order to reach the plain. 
  
  It is notable that Tuor and Voronwe are received by the Guard 
  without any of the suspicion and menace that greeted them in the later 
  story (p. 45). 
  (iii) Tuor in Condolin (pp. 159 -- 64). 
  With this section of the narrative compare The Silmarillion, p. 126: 
  Behind the circle of the mountains the people of Turgon grew and 
  throve, and they put forth their skill in labour unceasing, so that 
  Gondolin upon Amon Gwareth became fair indeed and fit to compare 
  even with Elven Tirion beyond the sea. High and white were its walls, 
  and smooth its stairs, and tall and strong was the Tower of the King. 
  There shining fountains played, and in the courts of Turgon stood 
  images of the Trees of old, which Turgon himself wrought with 
  elven-craft; and the Tree which he made of gold was named Glingal, 
  and the Tree whose flowers he made of silver was named Belthil. 
  The image of Gondolin was enduring, and it reappears in the glimpses 
  given in notes for the continuation of the later Tuor (Unfinished Tales 
  p. 56): the stairs up to its high platform, and its great gate... the Place of 
  the Fountain, the King's tower on a pillared arcade, the King's house...' 
  Indeed the only real difference that emerges from the original account 
  concerns the Trees of Gondolin, which in the former were unfading, 
  'shoots of old from the glorious Trees of Valinor', but in The Silmarillion 
  were images made of the precious metals. On the Trees of Gondolin see 
  the entries Bansil and Glingol from the Name-list, given below 
  pp. 214 -- 16. The gift by the Gods of these 'shoots' (which 'blossomed 
   
   
  eternally without abating') to Inwe and Noleme at the time of the 
  building of Kor, each being given a shoot of either Tree, is mentioned in 
  The Coming of the Elves (I. 123), and in The Hiding of Valinor there 
  is a reference to the uprooting of those given to No1eme, which 'were 
  gone no one knew whither, and more had there never been' (1.2I3). 
  But a deep underlying shift in the history of Gondolin separates the 
  earlier and later accounts: for whereas in the Last Tales (and later) 
  Gondolin was only discovered after the Battle of Unnumbered Tears 
  when the host of Turgon retreated southwards down Sirion, in The 
  Silmarillion it had been found by Turgon of Nevrast more than four 
  hundred years before (442years before Tuor came to Gondolin in the 
  Fell Winter after the fall of Nargothrond in the year 495 of the Sun). In 
  the tale my father imagined a great age passing between the Battle of 
  Unnumbered Tears and the destruction of the city ('unstaying labour 
  through ages of years had not sufficed to its building and adornment 
  whereat folk travailed yet', p. 163); afterwards, with radical changes in 
  the chronology of the First Age after the rising of the Sun and Moon, this 
  period was reduced to no more than (in the last extant version of 'The 
  Tale of Years' of the First Age) thirty-eight years. But the old conception 
  can still be felt in the passage on p. 240 of The Silmarillion describing the 
  withdrawal of the people of Gondolin from all concern with the world 
  outside after the Nirnaeth Arnoediad, with its air of long years passing.> 
  In The Silmarillion it is explicit that Turgon devised the city to be 'a 
  memorial of Tirion upon Tuna' (p. 125), and it became 'as beautiful as a 
  memory of Elven Tirion' (p. 240). This is not said in the old story, and 
  indeed in the Last Tales Turgon himself had never known Kor (he was 
  born in the Great Lands after the return of the Noldoli from Valinor, 
  I. 167, 238, 24o); one may feel nonetheless that the tower of the King, the 
  fountains and stairs, the white marbles of Gondolin embody a recollection 
  of Kor as it is described in The Coming of the Elves and the Making of 
  Kor (I. 122 -- 3). 
  I have said above that 'despite the frequent reminder that Ulmo was 
  guiding Tuor as the instrument of his designs, the essential element in 
  the later legend of the arms left for him by Turgon on Ulmo's instruction 
  is lacking'. Now however we seem to see the germ of this conception in 
  Turgon's words to Tuor (p. 161): 'Thy coming was set in our books of 
  
  wisdom, and it has been written that there would come to pass many 
  great things in the homes of the Gondothlim whenso thou faredst hither.' 
  Yet it is clear from Tuor's reply that as yet the establishment of Gondolin 
  was no part of Ulmo's design, since 'there have come to the ears of Ulmo 
  whispers of your dwelling and your hill of vigilance against the evil of 
  Melko, and he is glad'. 
   (* Of the story of Gondolin from Tuor's coming to its destruction my father wrote nothing 
  after the version of 'The Silmarillion' made (very probably) in 1930; and in this the old 
  conception of its history was still present. This was the basis for much of Chapter 23 in the 
  published work.) 
   
  In the tale, Ulmo foresaw that Turgon would be unwilling to take 
  up arms against Melko, and he fell back, through the mouth of Tuor, 
  on a second counsel: that Turgon send Elves from Gondolin down Sirion 
  to the coasts, there to build ships to carry messages to Valinor. To 
  this Turgon replied, decisively and unanswerably, that he had sent 
  messengers down the great river with this very purpose 'for years untold', 
  and since all had been unavailing he would now do so no more. Now this 
  clearly relates to a passage in The Silmarillion (p. 159) where it is said 
  that Turgon, after the Dagor Bragollach and the breaking of the Siege of 
  Angband, 
  sent companies of the Gondolindrim in secret to the mouths of Sirion 
  and the Isle of Balar. There they built ships, and set sail into the 
  uttermost West upon Turgon's errand, seeking for Valinor, to ask for 
  pardon and aid of the Valar; and they besought the birds of the sea 
  to guide them. But the seas were wild and wide, and shadow and 
  enchantment lay upon them; and Valinor was hidden. Therefore none 
  of the messengers of Turgon came into the West, and many were lost 
  and few returned. 
  Turgon did indeed do so once more, after the Battle of Unnumbered 
  Tears (The Silmarillion p. 196), and the only survivor of that last 
  expedition into the West was Voronwe of Gondolin. Thus, despite 
  profound changes in chronology and a great development in the narrative 
  of the last centuries of the First Age, the idea of the desperate attempts of 
  Turgon to get a message through to Valinor goes back to the beginning. 
  Another aboriginal feature is that Turgon had no son; but (curiously) 
  no mention whatsoever is made in the tale of his wife, the mother of 
  Idril. In The Silmarillion (p. go) his wife Elenwe was lost in the crossing 
  of the Helcaraxe, but obviously this story belongs to a later period, when 
  Turgon was born in Valinor. 
  The tale of Tuor's sojourn in Gondolin survived into the brief words of 
  ?he Silmarillion (p. 241): 
  And Tuor remained in Gondolin, for its bliss and its beauty and the 
  wisdom of its people held him enthralled; and he became mighty in 
  stature and in mind, and learned deeply of the lore of the exiled Elves. 
  In the present tale he 'heard tell of Iluvatar, the Lord for Always, who 
  dwelleth beyond the world', and of the Music of the Ainur. Knowledge 
  of the very existence of Iluvatar was, it seems, a prerogative of the Elves; 
  long afterwards in the garden of Mar Vanwa Tyalieva (I. 49) Eriol asked � 
  Rumil: 'Who was Iluvatar? Was he of the Gods?' and Rumil answered: 
  'Nay, that he was not; for he made them. Iluvatar is the Lord for Always, 
  who dwells beyond the world.' 
   
  (iv) The encirclement of Condolin; 
  the treachery of Meglin (pp. 164 -- 71). 
  The king's daughter was from the first named 'Idril of the Silver Feet' 
  (Irilde in the language of the 'Eldar', note 22); Meglin (later Maeglin) 
  was his nephew, though the name of his mother (Turgon's sister) Isfin 
  was later changed. 
  In this section of the narrative the story in The Silmarillion 
  (pp. 241 -- 2) preserved all the essentials of the original version, with one 
  major exception. The wedding of Tuor and Idril took place with the 
  
  consent and full favour of the king, and there was great joy in Gondolin 
  among all save Maeglin (whose love of Idril is told earlier in The 
  Silmarillion, p. 139, where the barrier of his being close kin to her, not 
  mentioned in the tale, is emphasised). Idril's power of foreseeing and 
  her foreboding of evil to come; the secret way of her devising (but in the 
  tale this led south from the city, and the Eagles' Cleft was in the 
  southern mountains); the loss of Meglin in the hills while seeking for 
  ore; his capture by Orcs, his treacherous purchase of life, and his return 
  to Gondolin to avert suspicion (with the detail of his changed mood 
  thereafter and 'smiling face') -- all this remained. Much is of course 
  absent (whether rejected or merely passed over) in the succinct account 
  devised for The Silmarillion -- where there is no mention, for example, of 
  Idril's dream concerning Meglin, the watch set on him when he went to 
  the hills, the formation on Idril's advice of a guard bearing Tuor's 
  emblem, the refusal of Turgon to doubt the invulnerability of the city 
  and his trust in Meglin, Meglin's discovery of the secret way,*or the 
  remarkable story that it was Meglin himself who conceived the idea of the 
  monsters of fire and iron and communicated it to Melko -- a valuable 
  defector indeed! 
  The great difference between the versions lies of course in the nature 
  of Melko/Morgoth's knowledge of Gondolin. In the tale, he had by 
  means of a vast army of spies t already discovered it before ever Meglin 
  was captured, and creatures of Melko had found the 'Way of Escape' 
  and looked down on Gondolin from the surrounding heights. Meglin's 
  treachery in the old story lay in his giving an exact account of the 
  structure of the city and the preparations made for its defence -- and in his 
  advice to Melko concerning the monsters of flame. In The Silmarillion, 
  on the other hand, there is the element, devised much later, of the 
  unconscious betrayal by Hurin to Morgoth's spies of the general region in 
  which Gondolin must be sought, in 'the mountainous land between 
   
  (* This is in fact specifically denied in The Silmarillion: 'she contrived it that the work was 
  known but to few, and no whisper of it came to Maeglin's ears.' 
  f It seems that the 'creatures of blood' (said to be disliked by the people of Gondolin, 
  p. 166), snakes, wolves, weasels, owls, falcons, are here regarded as the natural servants 
  and allies of Melko.) 
   
  Anach and the upper waters of Sirion, whither [Morgoth's] servants had 
  never passed' (p. 241); but 'still no spy or creature out of Angband could 
  come there because of the vigilance of the eagles' -- and of this role of the 
  eagles of the Encircling Mountains (though hostile to Melko, p. 193) 
  there is in the original story no suggestion. 
  Thus in The Silmarillion Morgoth remained in ignorance until 
  Maeglin's capture of the precise location of Gondolin, and Maeglin's 
  information was of correspondingly greater value to him, as it was 
  also of greater damage to the city. The history of the last years of 
  Gondolin has thus a somewhat different atmosphere in the tale, for the 
  Gondothlim are informed of the fact that Melko has 'encompassed the 
  vale of Tumladin around' (p. 167), and Turgon makes preparations for 
  war and strengthens the watch on the hills. The withdrawal of all Melko's 
  spies shortly before the attack on Gondolin did indeed bring about a 
  renewal of optimism among the Gondothlim, and in Turgon not least, so 
  that when the attack came the people were unprepared; but in the later 
  story the shock of the sudden assault is much greater, for there has never 
  been any reason to suppose that the city is in immediate danger, and 
  Idril's foreboding is peculiar to herself and more mysterious. 
  (v) The array of the Condothlim (pp. 171 -- 4). 
  Though the central image of this part of the story -- the people of 
  Gondolin looking out from their walls to hail the rising sun on the feast 
  of the Gates of Summer, but seeing a red light rising in the north and not 
  in the east -- survived, of all the heraldry in this passage scarcely anything 
  is found in later writings. Doubtless, if my father had continued the later 
  
  Tuor, much would have re-emerged, however changed, if we judge by 
  the rich 'heraldic' descriptions of the great gates and their guards in the 
  Orfalch Echor (pp. 46 -- 50). But in the concise account in The Silmarillion 
  the only vestiges are the titles Ecthelion 'of the Fountain'* and Glorfindel 
  'chief of the House of the Golden Flower of Gondolin'. Ecthelion and 
  Glorfindel are named also in The Silmarillion (p. 194) as Turgon's 
  captains who guarded the Hanks of the host of Gondolin in their retreat 
  down Sirion from the Nirnaeth Arnoediad, but of other captains named 
  in the tale there is no mention afterwards + -- though it is significant that 
  the eighteenth Ruling Steward of Gondor was named Egalmoth, as the 
  (* In the later Tuor (p. 50) he is 'Lord o( the Fountains', plural (the reading in the 
  manuscript is certain). 
  + In the version o( 'The Silmarillion' made in 1930 (see footnote on p. 208), the last 
  account of the Fall of Gondolin to bc written and the basis for that in chapter 23 of the 
  published work, the text actually reads: '... much is told in The Fall of Gondolin: of the 
  death of Rog without the walls, and of the battle of Ecthelion of the Fountain ', &c. I 
  removed the reference to Rog (The Silmarillion p. 242) on the grounds that it was 
  absolutely certain that my father would not have retained this name as that of a lord of 
  Gondolin.) 
   
   
   
  seventeenth and twenty-fifth were named Ecthelion (The Lord of the 
  Rings, Appendix A (1,ii)).* 
  Glorfindel 'of the golden hair' (p. 192) remains 'yellow-haired 
  Glorfindel' in The Silmarillion, and this was from the beginning the 
  meaning of his name. 
  (vi) The battle of Condolin (pp. 174-88). 
  Virtually the entire history of the fighting in Gondolin is unique in the 
  tale of The Fall of Condolin; the whole story is summarised in The 
  Silmarillion (p. 242) in a few lines: 
  Of the deeds of desperate valour there done, by the chieftains of the 
  noble houses and their warriors, and not least by Tuor, much is told in 
  The Fall of Condolin: of the battle of Ecthelion of the Fountain with 
  Gothmog Lord of Balrogs in the very square of the King, where each 
  slew the other, and of the defence of the tower of Turgon by the people 
  of his household, until the tower was overthrown: and mighty was its 
  fall and the fall of Turgon in its ruin. 
  Tuor sought to rescue Idril from the sack of the city, but Maeglin 
  had laid hands on her, and on Earendil; and Tuor fought with Maeglin 
  on the walls, and cast him far out, and his body as it fell smote the 
  rocky slopes of Amon Gwareth thrice ere it pitched into the flames 
  below. Then Tuor and Idril led such remnants of the people of 
  Gondolin as they could gather in the confusion of the burning down 
  the secret way which Idril had prepared. 
  (In this highly compressed account the detail that Maeglin's body struck 
  the slopes of Amon Gwareth three times before it 'pitched' into the 
  flames was retained.) It would seem from The Silmarillion account that 
  Maeglin's attempt on Idril and Earendil took place much later in the 
  fighting, and indeed shortly before the escape of the fugitives down the 
  tunnel; but I think that this is far more likely to be the result of 
  compression than of a change in the narrative of the battle. 
  In the tale Gondolin is very clearly visualised as a city, with its markets 
  and its great squares, of which there are only vestiges in later writing (see 
  above, p. 207); and there is nothing vague in the description of the 
  fighting. The early conception of the Balrogs makes them less terrible, 
  and certainly more destructible, than they afterwards became: they 
  (*In a very late note written on one of the texts that constitute chapter 16 of The 
  Silmarillion ('Of Maeglin') my father was thinking of making the 'three lords of 
  his household' whom Turgon appointed to ride with Aredhel from Gondolin (p. 131) 
  Glorfindel, Ecthelion, and Egalmoth. He notes that Ecthelion and Egalmoth 'are derived 
  from the primitive F[all of] G[ondolin]', but that they 'are well soundinga and have been in 
  
  print' (with reference to the names of the Stewards of Gondor). Subsequently he decided 
  against naming Aredhel's escort.) 
   
  existed in 'hundreds' (p. 170),* and were slain by Tuor and the 
  Gondothlim in large numbers: thus five fell before Tuor's great axe 
  Dramborleg, three before Ecthelion's sword, and two score were slain by 
  the warriors of the king's house. The Balrogs are 'demons of power' 
  (p. 181); they are capable of pain and fear (p. 194); they are attired in 
  iron armour (pp. 181, 194), and they have whips of flame (a character 
  they never lost) and claws of steel (pp. 169, 179). 
  In The Silmarillion the dragons that came against Gondolin were 'of 
  the brood of Glaurung', which 'were become now many and terrible'; 
  whereas in the tale the language employed (p. 170) suggests that some at 
  least of the 'Monsters' were inanimate 'devices', the construction of 
  smiths in the forges of Angband. But even the 'things of iron' that 
  'opened about their middles' to disgorge bands of Orcs are called 
  'ruthless beasts', and Gothmog 'bade' them 'pile themselves' (p. 176); 
  those made of bronze or copper 'were given hearts and spirits of blazing 
  fire'; while the 'fire-drake' that Tuor hewed screamed and lashed with its 
  tail (p. 181). 
  A small detail of the narrative is curious: what 'messengers' did Meglin 
  send to Melko to warn him to guard the outer entrance of the Way of 
  Escape (where he guessed that the secret tunnel must lead in the end)? 
  Whom could Meglin trust sufficiently? And who would dare to go? 
  (vii) The escape of the fugitives 
  and the battle in Cristhorn (pp. 188 -- 95). 
  The story as told in The Silmarillion (p. 243) is somewhat fuller in its 
  account of the escape of the fugitives from the city and the ambush in the 
  Eagles' Cleft (there called Cirith Thoronath) than in that of the assault 
  and sack itself, but only in one point are the two narratives actually at 
  variance -- as already noticed, the Eagles' Cleft was afterwards moved 
  from the southern parts of the Encircling Mountains to the northern, and 
  Idril's tunnel led north from the city (the comment is made that it was not 
  thought 'that any fugitives would take a path towards the north and the 
  highest parts of the mountains and the nighest to Angband'). The tale 
  provides a richness of detail and an immediacy that is lacking in the short 
  version, where such things as the tripping over dead bodies in the hot and 
  reeking underground passage have disappeared; and there is no mention 
  of the Gondothlim who against the counsel of Idril and Tuor went to the 
  Way of Escape and were there destroyed by the dragon lying in wait, f' or 
  of the fight to rescue Earendel. 
  (* The idea that Morgoth disposed of a 'host' of Balrogs endured long, but in a late note my 
  father said that only very few ever existed -- 'at most seven'. 
  + This element in the story was in fact still present in the 1930 'Silmarillion' (see 
  footnote on p.208), but I excluded it from the published work on account of evidence in a 
  much later text that the old entrance to Gondolin had by this time been blocked up -- a fact 
  which was then written into the text in chapter 23 of The Silmarillion. 
   
   
  In the tale appears the keen-sighted Elf Legolas Greenleaf, first of the 
  names of the Fellowship of the Ring to appear in my father's writings (see 
  p. 217 on this earlier Legolas), followed by Gimli (an Elf) in the Tale of 
  Tinuviel. 
  In one point the story of the ambush in Cristhorn seems difficult to 
  follow: this is the statement on p. 193 that the moon 'lit not the path 
  for the height of the walls'. The fugitives were moving southwards 
  through the Encircling Mountains, and the sheer rockwall above the path 
  in the Eagles' Cleft was 'of the right or westerly hand', while on the left 
  there was 'a fall... dreadly steep'. Surely then the moon rising in the east 
  would illuminate the path? 
  The name Cristhorn appears in my father's drawing of 'Gondolin 
  and the Vale of Tumladin from Cristhorn', September 1928 (Pictures 
  
  by J. R. R. Tolkien, 1979, no. 35). 
  (viii) The wanderings of the Exiles of Condolin (pp. 195 -- 7). 
  In The Silmarillion (p. 243) it is said that 'led by Tuor son of Huor 
  the remnant of Gondolin passed over the mountains, and came down 
  into the Vale of Sirion'. One would suppose that they came down into 
  Dimbar, and so 'fleeing southward by weary and dangerous marches they 
  came at length to Nan-tathren, the Land of Willows'. It seems strange in 
  the tale that the exiles were wandering in the wilderness for more than a 
  year, and yet achieved only to the outer entrance of the Way of Escape; 
  but the geography of this region may have been vaguer when The Fall of 
  Condolin was written. 
  In The Silmarillion when Tuor and Idril went down from Nan- 
  tathren to the mouths of Sirion they 'joined their people to the 
  company of Elwing, Dior's daughter, that had fled thither but a 
  little while before'. Of this there is no mention here; but I postpone 
  consideration of this part of the narrative. 
  Entries in the Name-list to The Fall of Condolin 
  On this list see p. 148, where the head-note to it is given. Specifically 
  linguistic information from the list, including meanings, is incorporated 
  in the Appendix on Names, but I collect here some statements of other 
  kind (arranged in alphabetical order) that are contained in it. 
  Bablon 'was a city of Men, and more rightly Babylon, but such is the 
  Gnomes' name as they now shape it, and they got it from Men 
  aforetime.' 
  Bansil 'Now this name had the Gondothlim for that tree before their 
  king's door which bore silver blossom and faded not -- and its name 
  had Elfriniel from his father Voronwe; and it meaneth "Fairgleam". 
  Now that tree of which it was a shoot (brought in the deep ages out 
   
   
  of Valinor by the Noldoli) had like properties, but greater, seeing 
  that for half the twenty-four hours it lit all Valinor with silver light. 
  This the Eldar still tell of as Silpion or "Cherry-moon", for its 
  blossom was like that of a cherry in spring -- but of that tree in 
  Gondolin they know no name, and the Noldoli tell of it alone.' 
  Dor Lomin 'or the "Land of Shadows" was that region named of the 
  Eldar Hisilome (and this means Shadowy Twilights) where Melko 
  shut Men, and it is so called by reason of the scanty sun which peeps 
  little over the Iron Mountains to the east and south of it-there dwell 
  now the Shadow Folk. Thence came Tuor to Gondolin.' 
  Earendel 'was the son of Tuor and Idril and 'tis said the only being that 
  is half of the kindred of the Eldalie and half of Men. He was the 
  greatest and first of all mariners among Men, and saw regions that 
  Men have not yet found nor gazed upon for all the multitude of their 
  boats. He rideth now with Voronwe upon the winds of the firmament 
  nor comes ever further back than Kor, else would he die like other 
  Men, so much of the mortal is in him.' 
  (For these last statements about Earendel see pp. 264-5. The 
  statement that Earendel was 'the only being that is half of the 
  kindred of the Eldalie and half of Men' is very notable. Presumably 
  this was written when Beren was an Elf, not a Man (see p. 139); 
  Dior son of Beren and Tinuviel appears in the Tale of the 
  Nasglafring, but there Beren is an Elf, and Dior is not Half-elven. 
  In the tale of The Fall of Gondolin itself it is said, but in a 
  later replacement passage (p. 164 and note 22), that Tuor was the 
  first but not the last to wed 'a daughter of Elfinesse'. On the 
  extraordinary statement in the Tale of Turambar that Tamar 
  Lamefoot was Half-elven see p. 130.) 
  Ecthelion 'was that lord of the house of the Fountain, who had the fairest 
  voice and was most skilled in musics of all the Gondothlim. He won 
  renown for ever by his slaying of Gothmog son of Melko, whereby 
  Tuor was saved from death but Ecthelion was drowned with his foe 
  
  in the king's fountain.' 
  Egalmoth was 'lord of the house of the Heavenly Arch, and got even out 
  of the burning of Gondolin, and dwelt after at the mouth of Sirion, 
  but was slain in a dire battle there when Melko seized Elwing'. 
  (See p. 258.) 
  Galdor 'was that valiant Gnome who led the men of the Tree in many a 
  charge and yet won out of Gondolin and even the onslaught of 
  Melko upon the dwellers at Sirion's mouth and went back to the 
  ruins with Earendel. He dwelleth yet in Tol Eressea (said Elfriniel), 
  and still do some of his folk name themselves Nos Galdon, for 
  Galdon is a tree, and thereto Galdor's name akin.' The last phrase 
  was emended to read: 'Nos nan Alwen, for Alwen is a Tree.' 
   
  (For Galdor's return to the ruins of Gondolin with Earendel see 
  P- 258.) 
  Glingol 'meaneth "singing-gold" ('tis said), and this name was that 
  which the Gondothlim had for that other of the two unfading trees 
  in the king's square which bore golden bloom. It also was a shoot 
  from the trees of Valinor (see rather where Elfrith has spoken of 
  Bansil), but of Lindelokte (which is "singing-cluster") or Laurelin 
  [emended from Lindelaure] (which is "singing-gold") which lit all 
  Valinor with golden light for half the 24 hours.' 
  (For the name Lindelokte see I. 22, 258 (entry Lindelos).) 
  Clorfindel 'led the Golden Flower and was the best beloved of the 
  Gondothlim, save it be Ecthelion, but who shall choose. Yet he was 
  hapless and fell slaying a Balrog in the great fight in Cristhorn. His 
  name meaneth Goldtress for his hair was golden, and the name of 
  his house in Noldorissa Los'loriol' (emended from Los Gloriol). 
  Gondolin 'meaneth stone of song (whereby figuratively the Gnomes 
  meant stone that was carven and wrought to great beauty), and this 
  was the name most usual of the Seven Names they gave to their city 
  of secret refuge from Melko in those days before the release.' 
  Gothmog 'was a son of Melko and the ogress Fluithuin and his name is 
  Strife-and-hatred, and he was Captain of the Balrogs and lord of 
  Melko's hosts ere fair Ecthelion slew him at the taking of Gondolin. 
  The Eldar named him Kosmoko or Kosomok(o), but 'tis a name 
  that fitteth their tongue no way and has an ill sound even in our own 
  rougher speech, said Elfrith [emended fmm Elfriniel].' 
  (In a list of names of the Valar associated with the tale of The 
  Coming of the Valar (I. 93) it is said that Melko had a son 'by 
  Ulbandi' called Kosomot; the early 'Qenya' dictionary gives 
  Kosomoko = Gnomish Gothmog, I.258. In the tale Gothmog is 
  called the 'marshal' of the hosts of Melko (p. 184).) 
  In the later development of the legends Gothmog was the slayer 
  of Feanor, and in the Battle of Unnumbered Tears it was he who 
  slew Fingon and captured Hurin (The Silmarillion pp. IO7, I93, 
   195). He is not of course called later son of Melkor -, the Children of 
  the Valar' was a feature of the earlier mythology that my father 
  discarded. 
  In the Third Age Gothmog was the name of the lieutenant of 
  Minas Morgul (The Return of the King V.6).) 
  Hendor 'was a house-carle of Idril's and was aged, but bore Earendel 
  down the secret passage.' 
  Idril 'was that most fair daughter of the king of Gondolin whom Tuor 
  loved when she was but a little maid, and who bare him Earendel. 
  Her the Elves name Irilde; and we speak of as Idril Tal-Celeb or 
  Idril of the Silver Feet, but they Irilde Taltelepta.' 
  See the Appendix on Names, entry Idril. 
   
  Indor 'was the name of the father of Tuor's father, wherefore did the 
  Gnomes name Earendel Gon Indor and the Elves Indorildo or 
  Indorion.' 
  
  Legolas 'or Green-leaf was a man of the Tree, who led the exiles over 
  Tumladin in the dark, being night-sighted, and he liveth still in Tol 
  Eressea named by the Eldar there Laiqalasse; but the book of 
  Rumil saith further hereon.' 
  (See I. 267, entry Tari-Laisi.) 
  $3 Miscellaneous Matters. 
  (i) The geography of The Fall of Gondolin. 
  I have noticed above (p. 205) that in Tuor's journey all along the coast of 
  what was afterwards Beleriand to the mouths of Sirion there is an 
  unquestionable resemblance to the later map, in the trend of the coast 
  from north-south to east-west. It is also said that after he left Falasquil 
  'the distant hills marched ever nearer to the margin of the sea', and that 
  the spurs of the Iron Mountains 'run even to the sea' (pp. 152-3). These 
  statements can likewise be readily enough related to the map, where the 
  long western extension of the Mountains of Shadow (Ered Wethrin), 
  forming the southern border of Nevrast, reached the sea at Vinyamar 
  (for the equation of the Mountains of Iron and the Mountains of Shadow 
  see I. III -- 12). 
  Arlisgion, 'the place of reeds' (p. 153) above the mouths of Sirion, 
  survived in Lisgardh 'the land of reeds at the Mouths of Sirion' in the 
  later Tuor (p. 34); and the feature that the great river passed underground 
  for a part of its course goes back to the earliest period, as does that of the 
  Meres of Twilight, Aelin-uial ('the Pools of Twilight', p. 195). There is 
  here however a substantial difference in the tale from?he Silmarillion 
  (p. 122), where Aelin-uial was the region of great pools and marshes 
  where 'the flood of Sirion was stayed', south of the Meres the river 'fell 
  from the north in a mighty fall... and then he plunged suddenly 
  underground into great tunnels that the weight of his falling waters 
  delved'. Here on the other hand the Pools of Twilight are clearly below 
  the 'cavern of the Tumultuous Winds' (never mentioned later) where 
  Sirion dives underground. But the Land of Willows, below the region 
  of Sirion's underground passage, is placed as it was to remain. 
  Thus the view I expressed (p. 141) of the geographical indications in 
  the Tale of Turambar can be asserted also of those of The Fall of 
  Gondolin. 
  (ii) Ulmo and the other Valar in The Fall of Condolin. 
  In the speech of Tuor inspired by Ulmo that he uttered at his first 
  meeting with Turgon (p. 161) he said: 'the hearts of the Valar are 
   
  angered... seeing the sorrow of the thraldom of the Noldoli and the 
  wanderings of Men.' This is greatly at variance with what is told in 
  The Hiding of Valinor, especially the following (I. 208-- 9):* 
  The most of the Valar moreover were fain of their ancient ease and 
  desired only peace, wishing neither rumour of Melko and his violence 
  nor murmur of the restless Gnomes to come ever again among them to 
  disturb their happiness; and for such reasons they also clamoured for 
  the concealment of the land. Not the least among these were Vina and 
  Nessa, albeit most even of the great Gods were of one mind. In vain 
  did Ulmo of his foreknowing plead before them for pity and pardon on 
  the Noldoli... 
  Subsequently Tuor said (p. 161): 'the Gods sit in Valinor, though their 
  mirth is minished for sorrow and fear of Melko, and they hide their land 
  and weave about it inaccessible magic that no evil come to its shores.' 
  Turgon in his reply ironically echoed and altered the words: 'they that sit 
  within [i.e. in Valinor] reck little of the dread of Melko or the sorrow of 
  the world, but hide their land and weave about it inaccessible magic, that 
  no tidings of evil come ever to their ears.' 
  How is this to be understood? Was this Ulmo's 'diplomacy'? Certainly 
  Turgon's understanding of the motives of the Valar chimes better with 
  what is said of them in The Hiding of Valinor. 
  But the Gnomes of Gondolin reverenced the Valar. There were 
  'pomps of the Ainur' (p. 165); a great square of the city and its highest 
  
  point was Gar Ainion, the Place of the Gods, where weddings were 
  celebrated (pp. 164, 186); and the people of the Hammer of Wrath 
  'reverenced Aule the Smith more than all other Ainur' (p. 174). 
  Of particular interest is the passage (p. 165) in which a reason is given 
  for Ulmo's choice of a Man as the agent of his designs: 'Now Melko was 
  not much afraid of the race of Men in those days of his great power, and 
  for this reason did Ulmo work through one of this kindred for the better 
  deceiving of Melko, seeing that no Valar and scarce any of the Eldar or 
  Noldoli might stir unmarked of his vigilance.' This is the only place 
  where a reason is expressly offered, save for an isolated early note, where 
  two reasons are given: 
  (1) 'the wrath of the Gods' (i.e. against the Gnomes); 
  (2) 'Melko did not fear Men -- had he thought that any messengers 
  were getting to Valinor he would have redoubled his vigilance and evil 
  and hidden the Gnomes away utterly.' 
  (* It also seems to be at variance with the story that all Men were shut in Hithlum by 
  Melko's decree after the Battle of Unnumbered Tears; but 'wanderings' isa strange word in 
  the context, since the next words are 'for Melko ringeth them in the Land of Shadows'.) 
   
  But this is too oblique to be helpful. 
  The conception of 'the luck of the Gods' occurs again in this tale 
  (pp. 188, 200 note 32), as it does in the Tale of Turambar: see p. 141. 
  The Ainur 'put it into Tuor's heart' to climb the cliff out of the ravine of 
  Golden Cleft for the saving of his life (p. 151). 
  Very strange is the passage concerning the birth of Earendel (p. 165): 
  'In these days came to pass the fulfilment of the time of the desire of the 
  Valar and the hope of the Eldalie, for in great love Idril bore to Tuor a son 
  and he was called Earendel.' Is it to be understood that the union of Elf 
  and mortal Man, and the birth of their offspring, was 'the desire of the 
  Valar' -- that the Valar foresaw it, or hoped for it, as the fulfilment of a 
  design of Iluvatar from which great good should come? There is no hint 
  or suggestion of such an idea elsewhere. 
  (iii) Orcs. 
  There is a noteworthy remark in the tale (p. 159) concerning the origin of 
  the Orcs (or Orqui as they were called in Tuor A, and in Tuor B as first 
  written): 'all that race were bred of the subterranean heats and slime.' 
  There is no trace yet of the later view that 'naught that had life of its own, 
  nor the semblance of life, could ever Melkor make since his rebellion in 
  the Ainulindale before the Beginning', or that the Orcs were derived 
  from enslaved Quendi after the Awakening (The Silmarillion p. 50). 
  Conceivably there is a first hint of this idea of their origin in the words of 
  the tale in the same passage: 'unless it be that certain of,the Noldoli were 
  twisted to the evil of Melko and mingled among these Orcs', although of 
  course this is as it stands quite distinct from the idea that the Orcs were 
  actually bred from Elves. 
  Here also occurs the name Glamhoth of the Orcs, a name that 
  reappears in the later Tuor (pp. 39 and 54 note 18). 
  On Balrogs and Dragons in The Fall of Gondolin see pp. 212 -- 13. 
  (iv) Noldorin in the Land of Willows. 
  'Did not even after the days of Tuor Noldorin and his E1dar come there 
  seeking for Dor Lomin and the hidden river and the caverns of the 
  Gnomes' imprisonment; yet thus nigh to their quest's end were like to 
  abandon it? Indeed sleeping and dancing here... they were whelmed by 
  the goblins sped by Melko from the Hills of Iron and Noldorin made bare 
  escape thence' (p. 154). This was the Battle of Tasarinan, mentioned in 
  the Tale of Turambar (pp. 70, 140), at the time of the great expedition of 
  the Elves from Kor. Cf. Lindo's remark in The Cottage of Lost Play 
  (I. 16) that his father Valwe 'went with Noldorin to find the Gnomes'. 
  Noldorin (Salmar, companion of Ulmo) is also said in the tale to have 
   
  fought beside Tulkas at the Pools of Twilight against Melko himself, 
  though his name was struck out (p. 195 and note 38); this was after the 
  
  Battle of Tasarinan. On these battles see pp. 278 ff. 
  (v) The stature of Elves and Men. 
  The passage concerning Tuor's stature on p. 159, before it was rewritten 
  (see note 18), can only mean that while Tuor was not himself unusually 
  tall for a Man he was nonetheless taller than the Elves of Gondolin, and 
  thus agrees with statements made in the Tale of Turambar (see p. 142). 
  As emended, however, the meaning is rather that Men and Elves were 
  not greatly distinct in stature. 
  (vi) Isfin and Eol. 
  The earliest version of this tale is found in the little Lost Tales notebook 
  (see I. 171), as follows: 
  Isfin and Eol. 
  Isfin daughter of Fingolma loved from afar by Eol (Arval) of the 
  Mole-kin of the Gnomes. He is strong and in favour with Fingolma 
  and with the Sons of Feanor (to whom he is akin) because he is a leader 
  of the Miners and searches after hidden jewels, but he is illfavoured 
  and Isfin loathes him. 
  (Fingolma as a name for Finwe Noleme appears in outlines for 
  Gilfanon's Tale, I.238-9.) We have here an illfavoured miner named 
  Eol 'of the Mole' who loves Isfin but is rejected by her with loathing; and 
  this is obviously closely parallel to the illfavoured miner Meglin with 
  the sign of the sable mole seeking the hand of Idril, who rejects him, 
  in The Fall of Gondolin. It is difficult to know how to interpret this. 
  The simplest explanation is that the story adumbrated in the little 
  notebook is actually earlier than that in The Fall of Condolin; that 
  Meglin did not yet exist; and that subsequently the image of the 'ugly 
  miner -- unsuccessful suitor' became that of the son, the object of desire 
  becoming Idril (niece of Isfin), while a new story was developed for the 
  father, Eol the dark Elf of the forest who ensnared Isfin. But it is by no 
  means clear where Eol the miner was when he 'loved from afar' Isfin 
  daughter of Fingolma. There seems to be no reason to think that he was 
  associated with Gondolin; more probably the idea of the miner bearing 
  the sign of the Mole entered Gondolin with Meglin. 
   
   
  IV. 
  THE NAUGLAFRING. 
  We come now to the last of the original Lost Tales to be given consecutive 
  narrative form. This is contained in a separate notebook, and it bears the 
  title The Nauglafring: The Necklace of the Dwarves. 
  The beginning of this tale is somewhat puzzling. Before the telling of 
  The Fall of Condolin Lindo told Littleheart that 'it is the desire of all 
  that you tell us the tales of Tuor and of Earendel as soon as may be' 
  (p. 144), and Littleheart replied: 'It is a mighty tale, and seven times 
  shall folk fare to the Tale-fire ere it be rightly told; and so twined is it with 
  those stories of the Nauglafring and of the Elf-march that I would fain 
  have aid in that telling of Ailios here...' Thus Littleheart's surrender of 
  the chair of the tale-teller to Ailios at the beginning of the present text, so 
  that Ailios should tell of the Nauglafring, fits the general context well; 
  but we should not expect the new tale to be introduced with the words 
  'But after a while silence fell', since The Fall of Gondolin ends 'And no 
  one in all the Room of Logs spake or moved for a great while.' In any 
  case, after the very long Fall of Gondolin the next tale would surely have 
  waited till the following evening. 
  This tale is once again a manuscript in ink over a wholly erased original 
  in pencil, but only so far as the words 'sate his greed' on page 230. 
  From this point to the end there is only a primary manuscript in pencil 
  in the first stage of composition, written in haste -- in places hurled on to 
  the page, with a good many words not certainly decipherable; and a part 
  of this was extensively rewritten while the tale was still in progress (see 
  note 13). 
  The Nauglafring 
  
  The Necklace of the Dwarves. 
  But after a while silence fell, and folk murmured 'Earendel', but 
  others said 'Nay -- what of the Nauglafring, the Necklace of the 
  Dwarves.' Therefore said Ilfiniol, leaving the chair of the tale- 
  teller: 'Yea, better would the tale be told if Ailios would relate 
  the matters concerning that necklace,' and Ailios being nowise 
  unwilling thus began, looking upon the company. 
  'Remember ye all how Urin the Steadfast cast the gold of 
  Glorund before the feet of Tinwelint, and after would not touch it 
   
  again, but went in sorrow back to Hisi1ome, and there died?' And 
  all said that that tale was still fresh in their hearts. 
  'Behold then,' said Ailios, 'in great grief gazed the king upon 
  Urin as he left the hall, and he was weary for the evil of Melko that 
  thus deceived all hearts; yet tells the tale that so potent were the 
  spells that Mim the fatherless had woven about that hoard that, 
  even as it lay upon the floor of the king's halls shining strangely in 
  the light of the torches that burnt there, already were all who 
  looked upon it touched by its subtle evil. 
  Now therefore did those of Urin's band murmur, and one said 
  to the king: "Lo, lord, our captain Urin, an old man and mad, has 
  departed, but we have no mind to forego our gain." 
  Then said Tinwelint, for neither was he untouched by the 
  golden spell: "Nay then, know ye not that this gold belongs to the 
  kindred of the Elves in common, for the Rodothlim who won it 
  from the earth long time ago are no more, and no one has especial 
  claim' to so much as a handful save only Urin by reason of his son 
  Turin, who slew the Worm, the robber of the Elves; yet Turin is 
  dead and Urin will have none of it; and Turin was my man." 
  At those words the outlaws fell into great wrath, until the king 
  said: "Get ye now gone, and seek not 0 foolish ones to quarrel 
  with the Elves of the forest, lest death or the dread enchantments 
  of Valinor find you in the woods. Neither revile ye the name of 
  Tinwelint their king, for I will reward you richly enough for your 
  travail and the bringing of the gold. Let each one now approach 
  and take what he may grasp with either hand, and then depart in 
  peace." 
  Now were the Elves of the wood in turn displeased, who long 
  had stood nigh gazing on the gold; but the wild folk did as they 
  were bid, and yet more, for some went into the hoard twice and 
  thrice, and angry cries were raised in that hall. Then would 
  the woodland Elves hinder them of their thieving, and a great 
  dissension arose, so that though the king would stay them none 
  heeded him. Then did those outlaws being fierce and fearless folk 
  draw swords and deal blows about them, so that soon there was a 
  great fight even upon the steps of the high-seat of the king. 
  Doughty were those outlaws and great wielders of sword and axe 
  from their warfare with Orcs,'so that many were slain ere the 
  king, seeing that peace and pardon might no longer be, summoned 
  a host of his warriors, and those outlaws being wildered with the 
  stronger magics of the king' and confused in the dark ways of 
  the halls of Tinwelint were all slain fighting bitterly; but the 
  i 
  ] 
   
  king's hall ran with gore, and the gold that lay before his throne,' 
  scattered and spurned by trampling feet, was drenched with 
  blood. Thus did the curse of Mim the Dwarf begin its course; and 
  yet another sorrow sown by the Noldoli of old in Valinor was come 
  to fruit.' 
  Then were the bodies of the outlaws cast forth, but the wood- 
  land Elves that were slain Tinwelint let bury nigh to the knoll of 
  
  Tinuviel, and 'tis said that the great mound stands there still in 
  Artanor, and for long the fairies called it Cum an-Idrisaith, the 
  Mound of Avarice. 
  Now came Gwenniel to Tinwelint and said: "Touch not this 
  gold, for my heart tells me it is trebly cursed. Cursed indeed by the 
  dragon's breath, and cursed by thy lieges' blood that moistens it, 
  and the death of those' they slew; but some more bitter and more 
  binding ill methinks hangs over it that I may not see." 
  Then, remembering the wisdom of Gwenniel his wife, the king 
  was minded to hearken to her, and he bade gather it up and cast it 
  into the stream before the gates. Yet even so he might not shake 
  off its spell, and he said to himself: "First will I gaze my last 
  upon its loveliness ere I fling it from me for ever." Therefore 
  he let wash it clean of its stains of blood in clear waters, and display 
  it before him. Now such mighty heaps of gold have never since 
  been gathered in one place; and some thereof was wrought to 
  cups, to basons, and to dishes, and hilts there were for swords, and 
  scabbards, and sheaths for daggers; but the most part was of red 
  gold unwrought lying in masses and in bars. The value of that 
  hoard no man could count, for amid the gold lay many gems, and 
  these were very beautiful to look upon, for the fathers of the 
  Rodothlim had brought them out of Valinor, a portion of that 
  boundless treasury the Noldoli had there possessed. 
  Now as he gazed Tinwelint said: "How glorious is this treasure! 
  And I have not a tithe thereof, and of the gems of Valinor 
  none save that Silmaril that Beren won from Angamandi." But 
  Gwenniel who stood by said: "And that were worth all that here 
  lies, were it thrice as great." 
  Then arose one from among the company, and that was 
  Ufedhin, a Gnome; but more had he wandered about the world 
  than any of the king's folk, and long had he dwelt with 
  the Nauglath and the Indrafangs their kin. The Nauglath 
  are a strange race and none know surely whence they be; and they 
  serve not Melko nor Manwe and reck not for Elf or Man, and some 
  say that they have not heard of Iluvatar, or hearing disbelieve. 
   
   
  Howbeit in crafts and sciences and in the knowledge of the virtues 
  of all things that are in the earth or under the water none excel 
  them; yet they dwell beneath the ground in caves and tunnelled 
  towns, and aforetime Nogrod was the mightiest of these. Old are 
  they, and never comes a child among them, nor do they laugh. 
  They are squat in stature, and yet are strong, and their beards 
  reach even to their toes, but the beards of the Indrafangs are the 
  longest of all, and are forked, and they bind them about their 
  middles when they walk abroad. All these creatures have Men 
  called 'Dwarves', and say that their crafts and cunning surpass 
  that of the Gnomes in marvellous contrivance, but of a truth there 
  is little beauty in their works of themselves, for in those things of 
  loveliness that they have wrought in ages past such renegade 
  Gnomes as was Ufedhin have ever had a hand. Now long had that 
  Gnome forsaken his folk, becoming leagued with the Dwarves of 
  Nogrod, and was at that time come to the realms of Tinwelint with 
  certain other Noldoli of like mind bearing swords and coats of mail 
  and other smithyings of exquisite skill in which the Nauglath in 
  those days did great traffic with the free Noldoli, and, 'tis said, 
  with the Orcs and soldiers of Melko also. 
  As he stood in that place the spell of the gold had pierced the 
  heart of Ufedhin more deeply than the heart of any there, and he 
  could not endure that it should all be cast away, and these were his 
  words: "An evil deed is this that Tinwelint the king intends; or 
  who hereafter shall say that the kindreds of the Eldalie love things 
  
  of beauty if a king of the Eldar cast so great a store of loveliness into 
  the dark woodland waters where none but the fishes may after 
  behold it? Rather than this should be, I beg of thee, 0 King, to 
  suffer the craftsmen of the Dwarves to try their skill upon this 
  unwrought gold, that the name of the golden treasury of Tinwelint 
  become heard in all lands and places. This will they do, I promise 
  thee, for small guerdon, might they but save the hoard from ruin." 
  Then looked the king upon the gold and he looked upon 
  Ufedhin, and that Gnome was clad very richly, having a tunic of 
  golden web and a belt of gold set with tiny gems; and his sword 
  was damasked in strange wise,'. but a collar of gold and silver 
  interlaced most intricate was round his neck, and Tinwelint's 
  raiment could in no wise compare with that of the wayfarer in his 
  halls. Again looked Tinwelint upon the gold, and it shone yet 
  more alluring fair, nor ever had the sparkle of the gems seemed so 
  brilliant, and Ufedhin said again: "Or in what manner, 0 King, 
  dost thou guard that Silmaril of which all the world hath heard?" 
   
   
  Now Gwenniel warded it in a casket of wood bound with iron, 
  and Ufedhin said it was shame so to set a jewel that should not 
  touch aught less worthy than the purest gold. Then was Tinwelint 
  abashed, and yielded, and this was the agreement that he made 
  with Ufedhin. Half the gold should the king measure and give to 
  the hands of Ufedhin and his company, and they should bear it 
  away to Nogrod and the dwellings of the Dwarves. Now those 
  were a very long journey southward beyond the wide forest on the 
  borders of those great heaths nigh Umboth-muilin the Pools of 
  Twilight, on the marches of Tasarinan. Yet after but seven full 
  moons back would the Nauglath fare bearing the king's loan all 
  wrought to works of greatest cunning, yet in no wise would the 
  weight and purity of the gold be minished. Then would they speak - 
  to Tinwelint, and an he liked not the handiwork then would they 
  return and say no more; yet if it seemed good to him then of that 
  which remained would they fashion such marvellous things for his 
  adornment and for Gwenniel the Queen as never had Gnome or 
  Dwarf made yet. 
  "For," said Ufedhin, "the cunning of the Nauglath have I 
  learnt, and the beauty of design that only can the Noldoli compass 
  do I know -- yet shall the wages of our labour be small indeed, and 
  we will name it before thee when all is done." 
  Then by reason of the glamour of the gold the king repented his 
  agreement with Ufedhin, and he liked not altogether his words, 
  and he would not suffer so great a store of gold to be borne without 
  surety out of his sight for seven moons to the distant dwellings of 
  the Dwarves; yet was he minded nonetheless to profit by their 
  skill. Therefore suddenly he let seize Ufedhin, and his folk, and 
  he said unto them: "Here shall ye remain as hostages in my halls 
  until I see again my treasury." Now Tinwelint thought in his 
  heart that Ufedhin and his Gnomes were of the utmost service to 
  the Dwarves, and no covetice would be strong enough to bring 
  them to forsake him; but that Gnome was very wroth, saying: 
  "The Nauglath are no thieves, 0 King, nor yet their friends"; 
  but Tinwelint said: "Yet the light of overmuch gold has made 
  many thieves, who were not so before," and Ufedhin perforce 
  consented, yet he forgave not Tinwelint in his heart. 
  Therefore was the gold now borne to Nogrod by folk of the king 
  guided by one only of Ufedhin's companions, and the agreement 
  of Ufedhin and Tinwelint spoken to Naugladur, the king of those 
  places. 
  Now during the time of waiting Ufedhin was kindly entreated 
   
  
  in the courts of Tinwelint, yet was he idle perforce, and he fretted 
  inwardly. In his leisure he pondered ever what manner of lovely 
  thing of gold and jewels he would after fashion for Tinwelint, but 
  this was only for the greater ensnaring of the king, for already he 
  began to weave dark plots most deep of avarice and revenge. 
  On the very day of the fullness of the seventh moon thereafter 
  the watchers on the king's bridge cried: "Lo! there comes a great 
  company through the wood, and all it seems are aged men, and 
  they bear very heavy burdens on their backs." But the king 
  hearing said: "It is the Nauglath, who keep their tryst: now mayst 
  thou go free, Ufedhin, and take my greeting to them, and lead 
  them straightway to my hall"; and Ufedhin sallied forth gladly, 
  but his heart forgot not its resentment. Therefore having speech 
  privily with the Nauglath he prevailed upon them to demand at 
  the end a very great reward, and one thereto that the king might 
  not grant unhumbled; and more of his designs also did he unfold, 
  whereby that gold might fare in the end to Nogrod for ever. 
  Now come the Dwarves nonetheless over the bridge and before 
  the chair of Tinwelint, and behold, the things of their workman- 
  ship they had conveyed thither in silken cloths, and boxes of rare 
  woods carven cunningly. In other wise had Urin haled the treasure 
  thither, and half thereof lay yet in his rude sacks and clumsy chests; 
  yet when the gold was once more revealed, then did a cry of wonder 
  arise, for the things the Nauglath had made were more wondrous 
  far than the scanty vessels and the ornaments that the Rodothlim 
  wrought of old. Cups and goblets did the king behold, and some 
  had double bowls or curious handles interlaced, and horns there 
  were of strange shape, dishes and trenchers, flagons and ewers, 
  and all appurtenances of a kingly feast. Candlesticks there were 
  and sconces for the torches, and none might count the rings and 
  armlets, the bracelets and collars, and the coronets of gold; 
  and all these were so subtly made and so cunningly adorned that 
  Tinwelint was glad beyond the hope of Ufedhin. 
  But as yet the designs of Ufedhin came to nought, for in no wise 
  would Tinwelint suffer or him or those of the Nauglath to depart 
  to Nogrod with or without that portion of the unwrought gold that 
  yet remained, and he said: "How shall it be thought that after the 
  weariness of your burdened journeys hither I should let you so 
  soon be gone, to noise the lack of courtesy of Tinwelint abroad in 
  Nogrod? Stay now awhile and rest and feast, and afterward shall 
  ye have the gold that remains to work your pleasure on; nor shall 
  aught of help that I or my folk may afford be wanting in your 
   
  labour, and a reward rich and more than just awaits you at the 
  end." 
  But they knew nonetheless that they were prisoners, and trying 
  the exits privily found them strongly warded. Being therefore 
  without counsel they bowed before the king, and the faces of the 
  Dwarf-folk show seldom what they think. Now after a time of rest 
  was that last smithying begun in a deep place of Tinwelint's abode ' 
  which he caused to be set apart for their uses, and what their hearts 
  lacked therein fear supplied, and in all that work Ufedhin had a 
  mighty part. 
  A golden crown they made for Tinwelint, who yet had worn 
  nought but a wreath of scarlet leaves, and a helm too most glorious 
  they fashioned; and a sword of dwarven steel brought from afar 
  was hilted with bright gold and damascened in gold and silver with 
  strange figurings wherein was pictured clear the wolf-hunt of 
  Karkaras Knife-fang, father of wolves. That was a more wonder- 
  ful sword than any Tinwelint had seen before, and outshone the 
  sword in Ufedhin's belt the king had coveted. These things were 
  of Ufedhin's cunning, but the Dwarves made a coat of linked 
  
  mail of steel and gold for Tinwelint, and a belt of gold. Then was 
  the king's heart gladdened, but they said: "All is not finished," and 
  Ufedhin made a silver crown for Gwenniel, and aided by the 
  Dwarves contrived slippers of silver crusted with diamonds, and 
  the silver thereof was fashioned in delicate scales, so that it yielded 
  as soft leather to the foot, and a girdle he made too of silver 
  blended with pale gold. Yet were those things but a tithe of their 
  works, and no tale tells a full count of them. 
  Now when all was done and their smithcraft given to the king, 
  then said Ufedhin: "0 Tinwelint, richest of kings, dost thou think 
  these things fair?" And he said: "Yea"; but Ufedhin said: "Know 
  then that great store of thy best and purest gold remaineth still, 
  for we have husbanded it, having a boon to ask of thee, and it is 
  this: we would make thee a carcanet and to its making lay all the 
  skill and cunning that we have, and we desire that this should be 
   the most marvellous ornament that the Earth has seen, and the 
  greatest of the works of Elves and Dwarves. Therefore we beg of 
  thee to let us have that Silmaril that thou treasurest, that it may 
  shine wondrously amid the Nauglafring, the Necklace of the 
  Dwarves." 
  Then again did Tinwelint doubt Ufedhin's purpose, yet did he 
  yield the boon, an they would suffer him to be present at that 
  smithying. 
   
  None are that yet live,' quoth Ailios,' 'who have seen that most 
  glorious thing, save only' Littleheart son of Bronweg, yet are 
  many things told thereof. Not only was it wrought with the 
  greatest skill and subtlety in the world but it had a magic power, 
  and there was,no throat so great or so slender whereon it sat not 
  with grace and loveliness. Albeit a weight beyond belief of gold 
  was used in the making, lightly it hung upon its wearer as a strand 
  of flax; and all such as clasped it about their necks seemed, as it 
  hung upon their breasts, to be of goodly countenance, and women 
  seemed most fair. Gems uncounted were there in that carcanet of 
  gold, yet only as a setting that did prepare for its great central 
  glory, and led the eye thereto, for amidmost hung like a little lamp 
  of limpid fire the Silmaril of Feanor, jewel of the Gods. Yet alas, 
  even had that gold of the Rodothlim held no evil spell still had that 
  carcanet been a thing of little luck, for the Dwarves were full of 
  bitterness, and all its links were twined with baleful thoughts. 
  Now however did they bear it before the king in its new-gleaming 
  splendour; and then was the joy of Tinwelint king of the woodland 
  Elves come to its crowning, and he cast the Nauglafring about his 
  throat, and straightway the curse of Mim fell upon him. Then said 
  Ufedhin: "Now, 0 Lord, that thou art pleased beyond thy hope, 
  perchance thou wilt grant the craftsmen thy kingly reward, and 
  suffer them to depart also in joy to their own lands." 
  But Tinwelint, bewildered by the golden spell and the curse of 
  Mim, liked not the memory of his tryst; yet dissembling he bid the 
  craftsmen come before him, and he praised their handiwork with 
  royal words. At length said he: "'Twas said to me by one Ufedhin 
  that at the end such reward as ye wished ye would name before me, 
  yet would it be small enough, seeing that the labour was of love 
  and of Ufedhin's desire that the golden hoard be not cast away and 
  lost. What then do ye wish that I may grant?" 
  Then said Ufedhin scornfully: "For myself, nothing, 0 Lord; 
  indeed the guestkindliness of thy halls for seven moons and three 
  is more than I desire." But the Dwarves said-:-"This do we ask. 
  For our labours during seven moons each seven jewels of Valinor, 
  and seven robes of magic that only Gwendelin o can weave, and 
  each a sack of gold; but for our great labour during three moons in 
  thy halls unwilling, we ask each three sacks of silver, and each a 
  
  cup of gold wherein to pledge thy health, 0 King, and each a fair 
  maiden of the woodland Elves to fare away with us to our homes." 
  Then was King Tinwelint wroth indeed, for what the Dwarves 
  had asked was of itself a goodly treasury, seeing that their 
   
   
  company was very great; and he had no mind thus to devour the 
   dragon's hoard, but never could he deliver maidens of the Elves 
  :- unto illshapen Dwarves without undying shame. 
  Now that demand they had made only by the design of Ufedhin, 
  yet seeing the anger of the king's face they said: "Nay, but this is 
  not all, for in payment of Ufedhin's captivity for seven moons 
  seven stout Elves must come with us and abide seven times seven 
   years among us as bondsmen and menials in our labour." 
  Thereat arose Tinwelint from his seat, and calling summoned 
   his weaponed thanes and warriors, that these surrounded the 
   Nauglath and those Gnomes. Then said he: "For your insolence 
   each three stripes with stinging withes shall ye receive, and 
  Ufedhin seven, and afterwards will we speak of recompense." 
  When this was done, and a flame of bitter vengeance lit in those 
  deep hearts, he said: "Lo, for your labour of seven months six 
  pieces of gold and one of silver each shall have, and for your 
  labours in my halls each three pieces of gold and some small gem 
  that I can spare. For your journey hither a great feast shall ye eat 
  and depart with good store against your return, and ere ye go ye 
   shall drink to Tinwelint in elfin wine; yet, mark ye, for the 
  sustenance of Ufedhin seven idle months about my halls shall ye 
  each pay a piece of gold, and of silver two, for he has not aughth 
  imself and shall not receive since he desires it not, yet methinks 
  he is at the bottom of your arrogance." 
  Then were the Dwarves paid their reward like common smiths 
  of bronze and iron, and constrained to yield once more therefrom 
  payment for Ufedhin -- "else," said the king, "never shall ye get 
  him hence." Then sat they to a great feast and dissembled their 
  mood; yet at the end the time of their going came, and they drank 
  to Tinwelint in elfin wine, but they cursed him in their beards, 
  and Ufedhin swallowed not and spat the wine from his mouth 
  upon the threshold. 
  Now tells the tale that the Nauglath fared home again, and if 
  their greed had been kindled when first the gold was brought to 
  Nogrod now was it a fierce flame of desire, and moreover they 
  burnt under the insults of the king. Indeed all that folk love 
  gold and silver more dearly than aught else on Earth, while that 
   treasury was haunted by a spell and by no means were they armed 
  against it. Now one there had been, Fangluin * the aged, who had 
  Counselled them from the first never to return the king's loan, for 
   (* In the margin of the manuscript is written: Fangluin: Bluebeard.) 
   
  said he: "Ufedhin we may later seek by guile to release, if it 
  seem good," but at that time this seemed not policy to Naugladur 
  their lord, who desired not warfare with the Elves.Yet now did 
  Fangluin jeer at them mightily on their return, saying they had 
  flung away their labour for a botcher's wage and a draught of wine 
  and gotten dishonour thereto, and he played upon their lust, and 
  Ufedhin joined his bitter words thereto. Therefore did Naugladur 
  hold a secret council of the Dwarves of Nogrod, and sought 
  how he might both be avenged upon Tinwelint, and sate his 
  Yet after long pondering he saw not how he might achieve his 
  purpose save by force, and there was little hope therein, both by 
  reason of the great strength of numbers of the Elves of Artanor 
  in those days, and of the woven magic of Gwenniel that guarded 
  all those regions, so that men of hostile heart were lost and came 
  
  not to those woods; nor indeed could any such come thither 
  unaided by treachery from within. 
  Now even as those aged ones sat in their dark halls and gnawed 
  their beards, behold a sound of horns, and messengers were come  
  from Bodruith of the Indrafangs, a kindred of the Dwarves that 
  dwelt in other realms. Now these brought tidings of the death of 
  Mim the fatherless at the hand of Urin and the rape of Glorund's 
  gold, which tale had but new come to Bodruith's ears. Now 
  hitherto the Dwarves knew not the full tale concerning that 
  hoard, nor more than Ufedhin might tell hearing the speech in  
  Tinwelint's halls, and Urin had not spoken the full count thereof 
  ere he departed. Hearing therefore these tidings new wrath 
  was added to their lust and a clamour arose among them, and 
  Naugladur vowed to rest not ere Mim was thrice avenged -- "and, 
  more," said he, "meseems the gold belongs of right to the people of 
  the Dwarves." 
  This then was the design; and by his deeds have the Dwarves 
  been severed in feud for ever since those days with the Elves, and 
  drawn more nigh in friendship to the kin of Melko. Secretly he  
  let send to the Indrafangs that they prepare their host against 
  a day that he would name, whenso the time should be ripe; and a 
  hidden forging of bitter steel then was in Belegost the dwelling 
  of the Indrafangs. Moreover he gathered about him a great host of 
  the Orcs, and wandering goblins, promising them a good wage, 
  and the pleasure of their Master moreover, and a rich booty at the 
  end; and all these he armed with his own weapons. Now came 
  unto Naugladur an Elf, and he was one of Tinwelint's folk, and 
   
  he offered to lead that host through the magics of Gwendelin, 
  for he was bitten by the gold-lust of Glorund's hoard, and so 
  did the curse of Mim come upon Tinwelint and treachery first 
  arose among the Elves of Artanor. Then did Naugladur [?smile] 
   bitterly, for he knew that the time was ripe and Tinwelint 
   delivered to him. Now each year about the time of the great 
  wolf-hunt of Beren Tinwelint was wont to keep the memory of 
  that day by a hunt in the woods, and it was a very mighty chase 
  and thronged with very many folk, and nights of merriment and 
  feasting were there in the forest. Now Naugladur learnt of that Elf 
  Narthseg, whose name is bitter to the Eldar yet, that the king 
  would fare a-hunting at the next high moon but one, and straight- 
  way he sent the trysted sign, a bloodstained knife, to Bodruith at 
  Belegost. Now all that host assembled on the confines of the 
  woods, and no word came yet unto the king. 
  Now tells the tale that one came unto Tinwelint, and Tinwelint 
  knew him not for the wild growth of his hair -- and lo! it was 
  Mablung, and he said: "Lo, even in the depths of the forest have 
  we heard that this year you will celebrate the death of Karkaras 
  with a high-tide greater than even before, 0 King -- and behold Iha 
  ve returned to bear you company." And the king was full ofmi 
  rth and fain to greet Mablung the brave; and at the wordsof 
  Mablung that Huan captain of Dogs was come also into Artanor 
  was he glad indeed. 
  Behold now Tinwelint the king rode forth a-hunting, and more 
  glorious was his array than ever aforetime, and the helm of gold 
  was above his flowing locks, and with gold were the trappings of 
  his steed adorned; and the sunlight amid the trees fell upon his 
  face, and it seemed to those that beheld it like to the glorious faceof 
  the sun at morning; for about his throat was clasped the 
  Nauglafring, the Necklace of the Dwarves. Beside him rode 
  Mablung the Heavyhand in the place of honour by reason of his 
  deeds at that great hunt aforetime -- but Huan of the Dogs was 
  ahead of the hunters, and men thought that great dog bore him 
  
  strangely, but mayhap there was something in the wind that day 
  liked not. 
  Now is the king far in the woods with all his company, and the 
  horns grow faint in the deep forest, but Gwendelin- sits in her 
  bower and foreboding is in her heart and eyes. Then said an 
  Elfmaid, Nielthi: "Wherefore, 0 Lady, art thou sorrowful at the 
  hightide of the king?" And Gwendelin said: "Evil seeks our land, 
  and my heart misgives me that my days in Artanor are speeding to 
   
   
   
  their end, yet if I should lose Tinwelint then would I wish never to 
  have wandered forth from Valinor." But Nielthi said: "Nay, O  
  Lady Gwendelin, hast thou not woven great magic all about us, so 
  that we fear not?" But the queen made answer: "Yet meseems 
  there is a rat that gnaws the threads and all the web has come 
  unwoven.> Even at that word there was a cry about the doors, and 
  suddenly it grew to a fierce noise... by the clash of steel. Then 
  went Gwendelin unafraid forth from her bower, and behold, a 
  sudden multitude of Orcs and Indrafangs held the bridge, and 
  there was war within the cavernous gates; but that place ran with 
  blood, and a great heap of slain lay there, for the onset had been 
  secret and all unknown. 
  Then did Gwendelin know well that her foreboding was true, 
  and that treachery had found her realm at last, yet did she hearten 
  those few guards that remained to her and had fared not to the 
  hunt, and valiantly they warded the palace of the king until the 
  tide of numbers bore them back [and] fire and blood found all the 
  halls and deep ways of that great fortress of the Elves. 
  Then did those Orcs and Dwarves ransack all the chambers 
  seeking for treasure, and lo! one came and sate him in the high seat 
  of the king laughing loud, and Gwendelin saw that it was Ufedhin, 
  and mocking he bid her be seated in her ancient seat beside the 
  king's. Then Gwendelin gazed upon him so that his glance fell, 
  and she said: "Wherefore, 0 renegade, dost thou defile my lord's 
  seat? Little had I thought to see any of the Elves sit there, a 
  robber, stained with murder, a league-fellow of the truceless 
  enemies of his kin. Or thinkest thou it is a glorious deed to assail an 
  ill-armed house what time its lord is far away?" But Ufedhin said 
  nought, shunning the bright eyes of Gwendelin, wherefore said 
  she anew: "Get thee now gone with thy foul Orcs, lest Tinwelint 
  coming repay thee bitterly." 
  Then at last did Ufedhin answer, and he laughed, but ill at ease, 
  and he looked not at the queen, but he said listening to a sound 
  without: "Nay, but already is he come." And behold, Naugladur 
  entered now and a host of the Dwarves were about him, but he 
  bore the head of Tinwelint crowned and helmed in gold; but the  
  necklace of all wonder was clasped about the throat of Naugladur. 
  Then did Gwendelin see in her heart all that had befallen, and 
  how the curse of the gold had fallen on the realm of Artanor, and 
  never has she danced or sung since that dark hour; but Naugladur 
  bid gather all things of gold or silver or of precious stones and bear  
  them to Nogrod -- "and whatso remains of goods or folk may the, 
   
  Orcs keep, or slay, as they desire. Yet the Lady Gwendelin Queen 
  of Artanor shall fare with me." 
  Then said Gwendelin: "Thief and murderer, child of Melko, 
  yet art thou a fool, for thou canst not see what hangs over thine 
  own head." By reason of the anguish of her heart was her sight 
  grown very clear, and she read by her fay-wisdon the curse of Mim 
  and much of what would yet betide. 
  Then did Naugladur in his triumph laugh till his beard shook, 
  
  and bid seize her: but none might do so, for as they came towards 
  her they groped as if in sudden dark, or stumbled and fell tripping 
  each the other, and Gwendelin went forth from the places of her 
  abode, and her bitter weeping filled the forest. Now did a great 
  darkness fall upon her mind and her counsel and lore forsook her, 
  at she wandered she knew not whither for a great while; and this 
  was by reason of her love for Tinwelint the king, for whom she had 
  chosen never to fare back to Valinor and the beauty of the Gods, 
  dwelling always in the wild forests of the North; and now did there 
  seem to her neither beauty nor joy be it in Valinor or in the 
  Lands Without. Many of the scattered Elves in her wayward 
  journeyings she met, and they took pity on her, but she heeded 
  them not. Tales had they told her, but she hearkened not over 
  much since Tinwelint was dead; nonetheless must ye know how 
  even in the hour that Ufedhin's host brake the palace and 
  despoiled it, and other companies as great and as terrible of the 
  Orcs and Indrafangs fell with death and fire upon all the realm of 
  Tinwelint, behold the brave hunt of the king were resting amid 
  mirth and laughter, but Huan stalked apart. Then suddenly were 
  the woods filled with noise and Huan bayed aloud; but the king 
  and his company were all encircled with armed foes. Long they 
  fought bitterly there among the trees, and the Nauglath -- for such 
  were their foes -- had great scathe of them or ever they were slain. 
  Yet in the end were they all fordone, and Mablung and the king 
  fell side by side -- but Naugladur it was who swept off the head of 
  Tinwelint after he was dead, for living he dared not so near to his 
  bright sword or the axe of Mablung." 
  Now doth the tale know no more to tell of Huan, save that even 
  while the swords still sang that great dog was speeding through 
  the land, and his way led him as the [?wind] to the land of 
  i-Guilwarthon, the living-dead, where reigned Beren and Tinuviel 
  the daughter of Tinwelint. Not in any settled abode did those 
  twain dwell, nor had their realm boundaries well-marked -- and 
  indeed no other messenger save Huan alone to whom all ways were 
   
  known had ever found Beren and obtained his aid so soon." 
  Indeed the tale tells that even as that host of the Orcs were burning 
  all the land of Tinwelint and the Nauglath and the Indrafangin 
  were wending homeward burdened utterly with spoils of gold and 
  precious things, came Huan to Beren's lodge, and it was dusk. Lo, 
  Beren sat upon a tree root and Tinuviel danced on a green sward in 
  the gloaming as he gazed upon her, when suddenly stood Huan 
  before them, and Beren gave a cry of joy and wonder, for it was 
  long since he and Huan had hunted together, But Tinuviel looking 
  upon Huan saw that he bled, and there was a tale to read in his 
  great eyes. And she said suddenly: "What evil then has fallen upon 
  Artanor?" and Huan said: "Fire and death and the terror of Orcs; 
  but Tinwelint is slain." 
  Then did both Beren and Tinuviel weep bitter tears; nor did 
  the full tale of Huan dry their eyes. When then it was told to the 
  end leapt Beren to his feet in white wrath, and seizing a horn that 
  hung at his belt he blew a clear blast thereon that rang round all the 
  neighbouring hills, and an elfin folk all clad in green and brown 
  sprang as it were by magic towards him from every glade and 
  coppice, stream and fell. 
  Now not even Beren knew the tale of those myriad folk that 
  followed his horn in the woods of Hisilome, and or ever the moon 
  was high above the hills the host assembled in the glade of his 
  abiding was very great, yet were they lightly armed and the most 
  bore only knives and bows. "Yet," said Beren, "speed is that which 
  now we need the most"; and certain Elves at his bidding fared like 
  deer before him, seeking news of the march of the Dwarves and 
  
  Indrafangs, but at dawn he followed at the head of the green 
  Elves, and Tinuviel abode in the glade and wept unto herself for 
  the death of Tinwelint, and Gwendelin also she mourned as dead. 
  Now is to tell that the laden host of the Dwarves fared from the 
  place of their ransacking, and Naugladur was at their head, and 
  beside him Ufedhin and Bodruith; and ever as he rode Ufedhin 
  sought to put the dread eyes of Gwendelin from his mind and 
  could not, and all happiness was fled from his heart that shrivelled 
  under the memory of that glance; nor was this the only disquiet  
  that tortured him, for if ever he raised his eyes lo! they lighted on 
  the Necklace of the Dwarves shining about the aged neck of 
  Naugladur, and then all other thoughts save bottomless desire of 
  its beauty were banished. 
  Thus did those three fare and with them all their host, but so 
  great became the torment of Ufedhin's mind that in the end he 
   
   
   
  might not endure it more, but at night when a halt was called he 
  crept stealthily to the place where Naugladur slept, and coming 
  upon that aged one wrapt in slumbers would slay that Dwarf and 
  lay hands upon the wondrous Nauglafring. Now even as he sought 
  to do so, behold one seized his throat suddenly from behind, and it 
   was Bodruith, who filled with the same lust sought also to make 
   that lovely thing his own; but coming upon Ufedhin would slay 
  him by reason of his kinship to Naugladur. Then did Ufedhin stab 
   suddenly backward at hazard in the dark with a keen knife long 
   and slender that he had with him for the bane of Naugladur, and 
   that knife pierced the vitals of Bodruith Lord of Belegost so that he 
  fell dying upon Naugladur, and the throat of Naugladur and the 
  magic carcanet were drenched anew with blood. 
  Thereat did Naugladur awake with a great cry, but Ufedhin fled 
  gasping from that place, for the long fingers of the Indrafang had 
  well-nigh choked him. Now when some bore torches swiftly to 
  that place Naugladur thought that Bodruith alone had sought to 
   rob him of the jewel, and marvelled how he had thus been timely 
  slain, and he proclaimed a rich reward to the slayer of Bodruith if 
   that man would come forward telling all that he had seen. Thus 
  was it that none perceived the flight of Ufedhin for a while, and 
   wrath awoke between the Dwarves of Nogrod and the Indrafangs, 
  and many were slain ere the Indrafangs being in less number were 
  scattered and got them as best they might to Belegost, bearing 
  scant treasury with them. Of this came the agelong feud between 
  those kindreds of the Dwarves that has spread to many lands and 
   caused many a tale, whereof the Elves know little tidings and Men 
  have seldom heard. Yet may it be seen how the curse of Mim came 
  early home to rest among his own kin, and would indeed it had 
  gone no further and had visited the Eldar never more. 
  Lo, when the Aight of Ufedhin came also to light then was 
  Naugladur in wrath, and he let kill all the Gnomes that remained 
  in the host. Then said he: "Now are we rid of Indrafangs and 
  Gnomes and all traitors, and nought more do I fear' at all." 
  But Ufedhin ranged the wild lands in great fear and anguish, for 
  him seemed that he had become a traitor to his kin, blood-guilty to 
  the Elves, and haunted with the [? burning] eyes of Gwendelin the 
  queen, for nought but exile and misery, and no smallest part nor 
  share had he in the gold of Glorund, for all his heart was afire with 
  : lust; yet few have pitied him. 
  Now tells the tale that he fell in with the rangers of Beren's folk, 
  and these gaining from him sure knowledge of all the host and 
   
  array of Naugladur and the ways he purposed to follow, they sped 
  
  back like wind among the trees unto their lord; but Ufedhin 
  revealed not to them who he was, feigning to be an Elf of Artanor 
  escaped from bondage in their host. Now therefore they entreated 
  him well, and he was sent back to Beren that their captain might 
  ............ his words, and albeit Beren marvelled at his 
  [?cowardly]......" and downward glance it seemed to him that 
  he brought safe word, and he set a trap for Naugladur. 
  No longer did he march hotly on the trail of the Dwarves, but 
  knowing that they would essay the passage of the river Aros at a 
  certain time he turned aside, faring swiftly with his light-footed 
  Elves by straighter paths that he might reach Sarnathrod the 
  Stony Ford before them. Now the Aros is a fierce stream -- and is it 
  not that very water that more near its spring runs swiftly past the 
  aged doors of the Rodothlim's caves and the dark lairs of Glorund' 
  -- and in those lower regions by no means can be crossed by a great 
  host of laden men save at this ford, nor is it overeasy here. Never 
  would Naugladur have taken that way had he knowledge of Beren 
  -- yet blinded by the spell and the dazzling gold he feared nought 
  either within or without his host, and he was in haste to reach 
  Nogrod and its dark caverns, for the Dwarves list not long to abide 
  in the bright light of day. 
  Now came all that host to the banks of Aros, and their array was 
  thus: first a number of unladen Dwarves most fully armed, and 
  amidmost the great company of those that bore the treasury of 
  Glorund, and many a fair thing beside that they had haled from 
  Tinwelint's halls; and behind these was Naugladur, and he bestrode 
  Tinwelint's horse, and a strange figure did he seem, for the legs of 
  the Dwarves are short and crooked, but two Dwarves led that 
  horse for it went not willingly and it was laden with spoil. But 
  behind these came again a mass of armed men but little laden; and 
  in this array they sought to cross Sarnathrod on their day of doom. 
  Morn was it when they reached the hither bank and high noon 
  saw them yet passing in long-strung lines and wading slowly the 
  shallow places of the swift-running stream. Here doth it widen out 
  and fare down narrow channels filled with boulders atween long 
  . spits of shingle and stones less great. Now did Naugladur slip 
  from his burdened horse and prepare to get him over, for the 
  armed host of the vanguard had climbed already the further bank, 
  and it was great and sheer and thick with trees, and the bearers of 
  the gold were some already stepped thereon and some amidmost 
  of the stream, but the armed men of the rear were resting awhile. 
   
  Suddenly is all that place filled with the sound of elfin horns, 
  and one....." with a clearer blast above the rest, and it is the 
  horn of Beren, the huntsman of the woods. Then is the air thick 
  with the slender arrows of the Eldar that err not neither doth the 
  wind bear them aside, and lo, from every tree and boulder do the 
  brown Elves and the green spring suddenly and loose unceasingly 
  from full quivers. Then was there a panic and a noise in the host of 
  Naugladur, and those that waded in the ford cast their golden 
  burdens in the waters and sought affrighted to either bank, but 
  many were stricken with those pitiless darts and fell with their 
  gold into the currents of the Aros, staining its clear waters with 
  their dark blood. 
  Now were the warriors on the far bank [? wrapped] in battle and 
  rallying sought to come at their foes, but these fled nimbly before 
  them, while [?others] poured still the hail of arrows upon them, 
  and thus got the Eldar few hurts and the Dwarf-folk fell dead 
  unceasingly. Now was that great fight of the Stony Ford...... 
  nigh to Naugladur, for even though Naugladur and his captains 
  led their bands stoutly never might they grip their foe, and death 
  fell like rain upon their ranks until the most part broke and fled, 
  
  and a noise of clear laughter echoed from the Elves thereat, and 
  they forebore to shoot more, for the illshapen figures of the 
  Dwarves as they fled, their white beards tornby the wind, filled 
  them [with] mirth. But now stood Naugladur and few were about 
  him, and he remembered the words of Gwendelin, for behold, 
  Beren came towards him and he cast aside his bow, and drew a 
  bright sword; and Beren was of great stature among the Eldar, 
  albeit not of the girth and breadth of Naugladur of the Dwarves. 
  Then said Beren: "Ward thy life an thou canst, 0 crook-legged 
  murderer, else will I take it," and Naugladur bid him even the 
  Nauglafring, the necklace of wonder, that he be suffered to go 
  unharmed; but Beren said: "Nay, that may I still take when thou 
  art slain," and thereat he made alone upon Naugladur and his 
  companions, and having slain the foremost of these the others fled 
  away amid elfin laughter, and so Beren came upon Naugladur, 
  slayer of Tinwelint. Then did that aged one defend himself 
  doughtily, and 'twas a bitter fight, and many of the Elves that 
  watched for love and fear of their captain fingered their bow- 
  strings, but Beren called even as he fought that all should stay 
  their hands. 
  Now little doth the tale tell of wounds and blows of that affray, 
  save that Beren got many hurts therein', and many of his shrewdest 
   
  blows did little harm to Naugladur by reason of the [?skill] and 
  magic of his dwarfen mail; and it is said that three hours they 
  fought and Beren's arms grew weary, but not those of Naugladur 
  accustomed to wield his mighty hammer at the forge, and it is 
  more than like that otherwise would the issue have been but for the 
  curse of Mim; for marking how Beren grew faint Naugladur 
  pressed him ever more nearly, and the arrogance that was of 
  that grievous spell came into his heart, and he thought: "I will 
  slay this Elf, and his folk will flee in fear before me," and 
  grasping his sword he dealt a mighty blow and cried: "Take here 
  thy bane, 0 stripling of the woods," and in that moment his 
  foot found a jagged stone and he stumbled forward, but Beren 
  slipped aside from that blow and catching at his beard his hand 
  found the carcanet of gold, and therewith he swung Naugladur 
  suddenly off his feet upon his face: and Naugladur's sword was 
  shaken from his grasp, but Beren seized it and slew him therewith, 
  for he said: "I will not, sully my bright blade with thy dark blood, 
  since there is no need." But the body of Naugladur was cast into 
  the Aros. 
  Then did he unloose the necklace, and he gazed in wonder at it-  
  and beheld the Silmaril, even the jewel he won from Angband and 
  gained undying glory by his deed; and he said: "Never have mine 
  eyes beheld thee O Lamp of Faery burn one half so fair as now 
  thou dost, set in gold and gems and the magic of the Dwarves"; 
  and that necklace he caused to be washed of its stains, and he cast it 
  not away, knowing nought of its power, but bore it with him back 
  into the woods of Hithlum. 
  But the waters of Aros flowed on for ever above the drowned 
  hoard of Glorund, and so do still, for in after days Dwarves came 
  from Nogrod and sought for it, and for the body of Naugladur; 
  but a flood arose from the mountains and therein the seekers 
  Ford that none seek the treasure that it guards nor dare ever to 
  cross the magic stream at that enchanted place. 
  But in the vales of Hithlum was there gladness at the home- 
  coming of the Elves, and great was the joy of Tinuviel to see her 
  lord once more returning amidst his companies, but little did it 
  ease her grief for the death of Tinwelint that Naugladur was 
  slain and many Dwarves beside. Then did Beren seek to comfort 
  her, and taking her in his arms he set the glorious Nauglafring 
  
  about her neck, and all were blinded by the greatness of her 
  beauty; and Beren said: "Behold the Lamp of Feanor that thou 
   
  and I did win from Hell," and Tinuviel smiled, remembering the 
  first days of their love and those days of travail in the wild. 
  Now is it to be said that Beren sent for Ufedhin and well 
  rewarded him for his words of true guidance whereof the Dwarves 
  had been overcome, and he bid him dwell in.... among his folk,an 
  d Ufedhin was little loth; yet on a time, no great space there- 
   after, did that thing betide which he least desired. For came there 
  a sound of very sorrowful singing in the woods, and behold, it was 
  Gwendelin wandering distraught, and her feet bore her to the 
  midmost of a glade where sat Beren and Tinuviel; and at that hour 
  it was new morning, but at the sound all nigh ceased their speaking 
   and were very still. Then did Beren gaze in awe upon Gwendelin, 
   but Tinuviel cried suddenly in sorrow mixed with joy: "0 mother 
  Gwendelin, whither do thy feet bear thee, for methought thee 
  dead"; but the greeting of those twain upon the greensward was 
  very sweet. And Ufedhin fled from among the Elves, for he could 
  not endure to look upon the eyes of Gwendelin, and madness took 
  him, and none may say what was his unhappy weird thereafter; 
  and little but a tortured heart got he from the Gold of Glorund. 
  Now hearing the cries of Ufedhin Gwendelin looked in wonder 
  after him, and stayed her tender words; and memory came back 
  into her eyes so that she cried as in amaze beholding the Necklace 
  of the Dwarves that hung about the white throat of Tinuviel. 
  Then wrathfully she asked of Beren what it might portend, and 
  wherefore he suffered the accursed thing to touch Tinuviel; and 
  told Beren" all that tale such as Huan had told him, in deed or 
  guess, and of the pursuit and fighting at the ford he told also, 
  saying at the end: "Nor indeed do I see who, now that Lord 
  Tinwelint is fared to Valinor, should so fittingly wear that jewel of 
  the Gods as Tinuviel." But Gwendelin told of the dragon's ban 
  upon the gold and the [? staining] of blood in the king's halls, "and 
   yet another and more potent curse, whose arising I know not, is 
   woven therewith," said she, "nor methinks was the labour of the 
  Dwarves free from spells of the most enduring malice." But Beren 
  laughed, saying that the glory of the Silmaril and its holiness 
  might overcome all such evils, even as it burnt the [? foul] flesh of 
  Karkaras. "Nor," said he, "have I seen ever my Tinuviel so fair as 
   now she is, clasped in the loveliness of this thing of gold"; but 
  Gwendelin said: "Yet the Silmaril abode in the Crown of Melko, 
  and that is the work of baleful smiths indeed." 
  Then said Tinuviel that she desired not things of worth 
  or precious stones but the elfin gladness of the forest, and to 
   
  pleasure Gwendelin she cast it from her neck; but Beren was little 
  pleased and he would not suffer it to be flung away, but warded it  
  in his........." 
  Thereafter did Gwendelin abide a while in the woods among 
  them and was healed; and in the end she fared wistfully back to the  
  land of Lorien and came never again into the tales of the dwellers 
  of Earth; but upon Beren and Tinuviel fell swiftly that doom of 
  mortality that Mandos had spoken when he sped them from his 
  halls -- and in this perhaps did the curse of Mim have [? potency] in 
  that it came more soon upon them; nor this time did those twain 
  fare the road together, but when yet was the child of those twain, 
  Dior" the Fair, a little one, did Tinuviel slowly fade, even as the 
  Elves of later days have done throughout the world, and she 
  vanished in the woods, and none have seen her dancing ever there 
  again. But Beren searched all the lands of Hithlum and of Artanor 
  ranging after her; and never has any of the Elves had more  
  
  loneliness than his, or ever he too faded from life, and Dior his son 
  was left ruler of the brown Elves and the green, and Lord of the  
  Nauglafring. 
  Mayhap what all Elves say is true, that those twain hunt now in 
  the forest of Orome in Valinor, and Tinuviel dances on the green 
  swards of Nessa and of Vana daughters of the Gods for ever more; 
  yet great was the grief of the Elves when the Guilwarthon went  
  from among them, and being leaderless and lessened of magic  
  their numbers minished; and many fared away to Gondolin, the  
  rumour of whose growing power and glory ran in secret whispers 
  among all the Elves. 
  Still did Dior when come to manhood rule a numerous folk, and 
  he loved the woods even as Beren had done; and songs name him  
  mostly Ausir the Wealthy for his possession of that wondrous gem  
  set in the Necklace of the Dwarves. Now the tales of Beren and 
  Tinuviel grew dim in his heart, and he took to wearing it about his 
  neck' and to love its loveliness most dearly; and the fame of that 
  jewel spread like fire through all the regions of the North, and the 
  Elves said one to another: "A Silmaril of Feanor burns in the" 
  woods of Hisilome." 
  Now fare the long days of Elfinesse unto that time when Tuor 
  dwelt in Gondolin; and children then had Dior the Elf,' Auredhir 
  and Elwing, and Auredhir was most like to his forefather Beren, 
  and all loved him, yet none so dearly as did Dior; but Elwing the 
  fairy have all poesies named as beautiful as Tinuviel if that 
  indeed may be, yet hard is it to say seeing the great loveliness. 
   
  of the elfin folk of yore. Now those were days of happiness in the 
  vales of Hithlum, for there was peace with Melko and the Dwarves 
  who had but one thought as they plotted against Gondolin, and 
  Angband was full of labour; yet is it to tell that bitterness entered 
  into the hearts of the seven sons of Feanor, remembering their 
  oath. Now Maidros, whom Melko maimed, was their leader; and 
  he called to his brethren Maglor and Dinithel, and to Damrod, 
  and to Celegorm, to Cranthor and to Curufin the Crafty, and he 
  said to them how it was now known to him that a Silmaril of those 
  their father Feanor had made was now the pride and glory of Dior 
  of the southern vales, "and Elwing his daughter bears it whitherso 
  she goes -- but do you not forget," said he, "that we swore to have 
  no peace with Melko nor any of his folk, nor with any other of 
  Earth-dwellers that held the Silmarils of Feanor from us. For 
  what," said Maidros, "do we suffer exile and wandering and rule 
  over a scant and forgotten folk, if others gather to their hoard the 
  heirlooms that are ours?" 
  Thus was it that they sent Curufin the Crafty to Dior, and told 
  him of their oath, and bid him give that fair jewel back unto those 
  whose right it was; but Dior gazing on the loveliness of Elwing 
  would not do so, and he said that he could not endure that the 
  Nauglafring, fairest of earthly craft, be so despoiled. "Then," said 
  Curufin, "must the Nauglafring unbroken be given to the sons of 
  Feanor," and Dior waxed wroth, bidding him be gone, nor dare to 
  claim what his sire Beren the Onehanded won with his hand from 
  the [?jaws] of Melko -- "other twain are there in the selfsame 
  place," said he, "an your hearts be bold enow." 
  Then went Curufin unto his brethren, and because of their 
  unbreakable oath and of their [? thirst] for that Silmaril (nor 
  indeed was the spell of Mim and of the dragon wanting) they 
  planned war upon Dior -- and the Eldar cry shame upon them for 
  that deed, the first premeditated war of elfin folk upon elfin folk, 
  whose name otherwise were glorious among the Eldalie for their 
  sufferings. Little good came thereby to them; for they fell 
  unawares upon Dior, and Dior and Auredhir were slain, yet 
  
  behold, Evranin the nurse of Elwing, and Gereth a Gnome-, took 
  her unwilling in a flight swift and sudden from those lands, and 
  they bore with them the Nauglafring, so that the sons of Feanor 
  saw it not; but a host of Dior's folk, coming with all speed yet late 
  unto the fray, fell suddenly on their rear, and there was a great 
  battle, and Maglor was slain with swords, and Mai....~  died of 
  wounds in the wild, and Celegorm was pierced with a hundred 
   
   
  arrows, and Cranthor beside him. Yet in the end were the sons of 
  Feanor masters of the field of slain, and the brown Elves and the 
  green were scattered over all the lands unhappy, for they would 
  not hearken to Maidros the maimed, nor to Curufin and Damrod 
  who had slain their lord; and it is said that even on the day of 
  that battle of the Elves Melko sought against Gondolin, and the 
  fortunes of the Elves came to their uttermost waning. 
  Now was naught left of the seed of Beren Ermabwed son of 
  Egnor save Elwing the Lovely, and she wandered in the woods, 
  and of the brown Elves and the green a few gathered to her, and 
  they departed for ever from the glades of Hithlum and got them to 
  the south towards Sirion's deep waters, and the pleasant lands. 
  And thus did all the fates of the fairies weave then to one strand, 
  and that strand is the great tale of Earendel; and to that tale's true 
  beginning are we now come.' 
  Then said Ailios: 'And methinks that is tale enow for this time 
  of telling.' 
  NOTES. 
  1. This sentence is a rewriting of the text, which had originally: 
  "Nay then, know ye not that this gold belongs to the kindred of 
  the Elves, who won it from the earth long time ago, and no one 
  among Men has claim..." 
  The remainder of this scene, ending with the slaughter of Urin's 
  band, was rewritten at many points, with the same object as in the 
  passage just cited -- to convert Urin's band from Men to Elves, as 
  was done also at the end of Eltas' t ale( see p. 118 note 33). Thus 
  original 'Elves' waschanged to 'Elves of the wood, woodland Elves', 
  and original 'Men' to 'folk, outlaws'; and see notes 2, 3, 5. 
  2. The original sentence here was: 
  Doughty were those Men and great wielders of sword and axe, 
  and still in those unfaded days might mortal weapons wound the 
  bodies of the elfin-folk. 
  See note t. 
  3. The original sentence here was: 'and those Men being wildered with 
  magics'. See note 1. 
  4. This sentence, from 'and yet another sorrow...', was added to the 
  text later. 
  5. 'those': the text has 'the Men', obviously left unchanged through 
  oversight. See note 1. 
   
   
  6. 'in the earth' is an emendation of the original reading 'on the earth'.7. 
   'damasked in strange wise', i.e. 'damascened', ornamentally inlaid 
  with designs in gold and silver. The word 'damascened' is used of 
  the sword of Tinwelint made by the Dwarves, on which were seen 
  images of the wolf-hunt (p. 227), and of Glorfindel's arms (p. 173). 
  8. The text has 'Eltas', but with 'Ailios' written above in pencil. Since 
  Ailios appears as the teller at the beginning of the tale, and not as the 
  result of emendation, 'Eltas' here was probably no more than a slip. 
  9. 'save only' is a later emendation of the original 'not even'. See p. 256. 
  10. It is odd that Gwendelin appears here, not Gwenniel as hitherto in 
  this tale. Since the first part of the tale is in ink over an erased pencil 
  text, the obvious explanation is that the erased text had Gwendelin 
  
  and that my father changed this to Gwenniel as he went along, 
  overlooking it in this one instance. But the matter is probably more 
  complex -- one of those small puzzles with which the texts of the Last 
  Tales abound -- for after the manuscript in ink ceases the form 
  Gwenniel occurs, though once only, and Gwendelin is then used 
  for all the rest of the tale. See Changes made to Names, p. 244.11. 
  Here the manuscript in ink ends; see p. 221.12. 
  Against this sentence my father wrote a direction that the story was 
  to be that the Nauglafring caught in the bushes and held the king. 
  13. A rejected passage in the manuscript here gives an earlier version of 
  the events, according to which it was Gwendelin, not Huan, who 
  brought the news to Beren: 
  ... and her bitter weeping filled the forest. Now there did 
  Gwendeling [sic] gather to her many of the scattered woodland 
  Elves and of them did she hear how matters had fared even as she 
  had guessed: how the hunting party had been surrounded and 
  o'erwhelmed by the Nauglath while the Indrafangs and Orcs fell 
  suddenly with death and fire upon all the realm of Tinwelint, and 
  not the least host was that of Ufedhin that slew the guardians of 
  the bridge; and it was said that Naugladur had slain Tinwelint 
  when he was borne down by numbers, and folk thought Narthseg 
  a wild Elf had led the foemen hither, and he had been slain in the 
  fighting. 
  Then seeing no hope Gwendelin and her companions fared 
  with the utmost speed out of that land of sorrow, even to the 
  kingdom of i- Guilwarthon in Hisilome, where reigned Beren and 
  Tinuviel her daughter. Now Beren and Tinuviel lived not in any 
  settled abode, nor had their realm boundaries well-marked, and 
  no other messenger save Gwendelin daughter of the Vali had of a 
  surety found those twain the living-dead so soon. 
    
  It is clear from the manuscript that the return of Mablung and Huan 
  to Artanor and their presence at the hunt (referred to in general 
  terms at the end of the Tale of Tinuviel, p. 41) was added to the 
   
   
  14. 
  15. 
  16. 
  17. 
  18.  
  19. 
  20. 
  21. 
  tale, and with this new element went the change in Gwendelin's 
  movements immediately after the disaster. But though the textual 
  history is here extremely hard to interpet, what with erasures and j 
  additions on loose pages, I think it is almost certain that this 
  reshaping was done while the original composition 0f the tale was 
  still in progress. 
  The first of these lacunae that I have left in the text contains two 
  words, the first possibly 'believe' and the second probably 'best'. In 
  the second lacuna the word might conceivably be 'pallor'. 
  This sentence, from 'and is it not that very water...', is struck 
  through and bracketed, and in the margin my father scribbled: 'No 
  [?that] is Narog.' 
  The illegible word might be 'brays': the word 'clearer' is an 
  emendation from 'hoarser'. 
  'and told Beren': i.e., 'and Beren told'. The text as first written had 
  'Then told Beren...' 
  The illegible word might just possibly be 'treasury', but I do not 
  think that it is. 
  
  Dior replaced the name Ausir, which however occurs below as 
  another name for Dior. 
  'Dior the Elf' is an emendation from 'Dior then an aged Elf'. 
  The latter part of this name is quite unclear: it might be read as 
  Maithog, or as Mailweg. See Changes made to Names under 
  Dinithel. 
  Changes made to names in 
  The Tale of the Nauglafring. 
  Ilfiniol (p. 221) here so written from the first: see p. 201. 
  Gwenniel is used throughout the revised section of the tale except at 
  the last occurrence (p. 228), where the form is Gwendelin; in the 
  pencilled part of the tale at the first occurrence of the queen's name it 
  is again Gwenniel (p. 230), but thereafter always Gwendelin (see 
  note 10). 
  The name of the queen in the Lost Tales is as variable as that 
  of Littleheart. In The Chaining of Melko and The Coming of 
  the Elves she is Tindriel > Wendelin. In the Tale of Tinuviel 
  she is Wendelin > Cwendeling (see p. 50); in the type- 
  script text of Tinuviel Gwenethlin > Melian; in the Tale 
  of Turambar Gwendeling > Gwedheling; in the present tale 
  Cwendelin/Gwenniel (the form Gwendeling occurs in the 
  rejected passage given in note 13); and in the Gnomish dictionary 
  Cwendeling > Cwedhiling. 
  Belegost At the first occurrence (p. 230) the manuscript has Ost 
  Belegost, with Ost circled as if for rejection, and Belegost is the 
  reading subsequently. 
   
  (i-)Cuilwarthon In the Tale of Tinuviel, p. 41, the form is 
  i-Cuilwarthon. At the occurrence on p. 240 the ending of the 
  name does not look like -on, but as I cannot say what it is I give 
  Guilwarthon in the text. 
  Dinithel could also be read as Durithel (p. 241). This name was written 
  in later in ink over an earlier name in pencil now scarcely legible, 
  though clearly the same as that beginning Mai.... which appears 
  for this son of Feanor subsequently (see note 21). 
  Commentary on 
  The Tale of the Nauglafring. 
  In this commentary I shall not compare in detail the Tale of the 
  Nauglafring with the story told in The Silmarillion (Chapter 22, Of the 
  Ruin of Doriath). The stories are profoundly different in essential 
  features -- above all, in the reduction of the treasure brought by Hurin 
  from Nargothrond to a single object, the Necklace of the Dwarves, which 
  had long been in existence (though not, of course, containing the 
  Silmaril); while the whole history of the relation between Thingol and 
  the Dwarves is changed. My father never again wrote any part of this 
  story on a remotely comparable scale, and the formation of the published 
  text was here of the utmost difficulty; I hope later to give an account of it. 
  While it is often difficult to differentiate what my father omitted in his 
  more concise versions (in order to keep them concise) from what he 
  rejected, it seems clear that a large part of the elaborate narrative of the 
  Tale of the Nauglafring was early abandoned. In subsequent writing 
  the story of the fighting between Urin's band and Tinwelint's Elves 
  disappeared, and there is no trace afterwards of Ufedhin or the other 
  Gnomes that lived among the Dwarves, of the story that the Dwarves 
  took half the unwrought gold ('the king's loan') away to Nogrod to 
  make precious objects from it, of the keeping of Ufedhin hostage, of 
  Tinwelint's refusal to let the Dwarves depart, of their outrageous 
  demands, of their scourging and their insulting payment. 
  We meet here again the strong emphasis on Tinwelint's love of treasure 
  and lack of it, in contrast to the later conception of his vast wealth (see my 
  remarks, pp. 128-9). The Silmaril is kept in a wooden casket (p. 225), 
  Tinwelint has no crown but a wreath of scarlet leaves (p. 227), and he 
  
  is far less richly clad and accoutred than 'the wayfarer in his halls' 
  (Ufedhin). This is very well in itself -- the Woodland Elf corrupted by 
  the lure of golden splendour, but it need not be remarked again how 
  strangely at variance is this picture with that of Thingol Lord of 
  Beleriand, who had a vast treasury in his marvellous underground realm 
  of Menegroth, the Thousand Caves -- itself largely contrived by the 
  Dwarves of Belegost in the distant past (?he Silmarillion pp. 92-3), and 
  who most certainly did not need the aid of Dwarves at this time to make 
   
   
   
  him a crown and a fine sword, or vessels to adorn his banquets. Thingol 
  in the later conception is proud, and stern; he is also wise, and powerful, 
  and greatly increased in stature and in knowledge through his union with 
  a Maia. Could such a king have sunk to the level of miserly swindling that 
  is portrayed in the Tale of the Nauglafring? 
  Great stress is indeed placed on the enormous size of the hoard -- 'such 
  mighty heaps of gold have never since been gathered in one place', p. 223 
  -- which is made so vast that it becomes hard to believe that a band of 
  wandering outlaws could have brought it to the halls of the woodland 
  Elves, even granting that 'some was lost upon the way' (p. 114). There is 
  perhaps some difference here from the account of the Rodothlim and 
  their works in the Tale of Turambar (p. 81), where there is certainly no 
  suggestion that the Rodothlim possessed treasures coming out of Valinor 
  -- though this idea remained through all the vicissitudes of this part of the 
  story: it is said of the Lord of Nargothrond in The Silmarillion (p. 114) 
  that 'Finrod had brought more treasures out of Tirion than any other of 
  the princes of the Noldor'. 
  More important, the elements of 'spell' and 'curse' are dominant in this 
  tale, to such a degree that they might almost be said to be the chief actors 
  in it. The curse of Mim on the gold is felt at every turn of the narrative. 
  Vengeance for him is one motive in Naugladur's decision to attack the 
  Elves of Artanor (p. 230). His curse is fulfilled in the 'agelong feud' 
  between the kindreds of the Dwarves (p. 235) -- of which all trace was 
  afterwards effaced, with the loss of the entire story of Ufedhin's intent to 
  steal the Necklace from Naugladur sleeping, the killing of Bodruith Lord 
  of Belegost, and the fighting between the two clans of Dwarves. Naugladur 
  was 'blinded by the spell' in taking so imprudent a course out of Artanor 
  (p. 236); and the curse of Mim is made the 'cause' of his stumbling on a 
  stone in his fight with Beren (p. 238). It is even, and most surprisingly, 
  suggested as a reason for the short second lives of Beren and Tinuviel 
  (p. 240); and finally 'the spell of Mim' is an element in the attack on Dior 
  by the Feanorians (p. 241). An important element also in the tale is the 
  baleful nature of the Nauglafring, for the Dwarves made it with bitterness; 
  and into the complex of curses and spells is introduced also 'the dragon's 
  ban upon the gold' (p. 239) or 'the spell of the dragon' (p. 241). It is not said 
  in the Tale of Turambar that Glorund had cursed the gold or enspelled it; 
  but Mim said to Urin (p. 114): 'Has not Glorund lain long years upon it, 
  and the evil of the drakes of Melko is on it, and no good can it bring to 
  Man or Elf.' Most notably, Gwendelin implies, against Beren's assertion 
  that 'its holiness might overcome all such evils', that the Silmaril itself is 
  unhallowed, since it 'abode in the Crown of Melko' (p. 239). In the later 
  of the two 'schemes' for the Lost Tales (see I. 107 note 3) it is said that the 
  Nauglafring 'brought sickness to Tinuviel'.* 
  * It is said in the Gnomish dictionary that the curse of Mim was 'appeased' when the 
  Nauglafring was lost in the sea; see the Appendix on Names, entry Nauglafring.) 
   
  But however much the chief actors in this tale are 'enspelled' or blindly 
  carrying forward the mysterious dictates of a curse, there is no 
  question but that the Dwarves in the original conception were altogether 
  more ignoble than they afterwards became, more prone to evil to gain 
  their ends, and more exclusively impelled by greed; that Doriath should 
  
  be laid waste by mercenary Orcs under Dwarvish paymasters (p. 230) 
  was to become incredible and impossible later. It is even said that by the 
  deeds of Naugladur 'have the Dwarves been severed in feud for ever since 
  those days with the Elves, and drawn more nigh in friendship to the kin 
  of Melko' (p. 230); and in the outlines for Gilfanon's Tale the Nauglath 
  are an evil people, associates of goblins (I. 236 -- 7). In a rejected outline 
  for the Tale of the Nauglafring (p. 136) the Necklace was made 'by 
  certain Uvanimor (Nautar or Nauglath)', Uvanimor being defined else- 
  where as 'monsters, giants, and ogres'. With all this compare The Lord of 
  the Rings, Appendix F (I): 'They [the Dwarves] are not evil by nature, 
  and few ever served the Enemy of free will, whatever the tales of Men 
  may have alleged.' 
  The account of the Dwarves in this tale is of exceptional interest in 
  other respects. 'The beards of the Indrafangs' have been named in 
  Tinuviel's 'lengthening spell' (pp. 19, 46); but this is the first description 
  of the Dwarves in my father's writings -- already with the spelling that he 
  maintained against the unceasing opposition of proof-readers -- and they 
  are eminently recognisable in their dour and hidden natures, in their 
  'unloveliness' (The Silmarillion p. x 113), and in their 'marvellous skill 
  with metals' (ibid. p. 92). The strange statement that 'never comes a 
  child among them' is perhaps to be related to 'the foolish opinion among 
  Men' referred to in The Lord of the Rings, Appendix A (III), 'that there 
  are no Dwarf-women, and that the Dwarves "grow out of stone".' In the 
  same place it is said that 'it is because of the fewness of women among 
  them that the kind of the Dwarves increases slowly'. 
  It is also said in the tale that it is thought by some that the Dwarves 
  'have not heard of Iluvatar'; on knowledge of Iluvatar among Men see 
  p. 209. 
  According to the Gnomish dictionary Indrafang was 'a special name 
  of the Longbeards or Dwarves', but in the tale it is made quite plain that 
  the Longbeards were on the contrary the Dwarves of Belegost; the 
  Dwarves of Nogrod were the Nauglath, with their king Naugladur. It 
  must be admitted however that-the use of the terms is sometimes con- 
  fusing, or confused: thus the description of the Nauglath on pp. 223 -- 4 
  seems to be a description of all Dwarves, and to include the Indrafangs, 
  though this cannot have been intended. The reference to 'the march of 
  the Dwarves and Indrafangs' (p. 234) must be taken as an ellipse, i.e. 'the 
  Dwarves of Nogrod and the Indrafangs'. Naugladur of Nogrod and 
  Bodruith of Belegost are said to have been akin (p. 235), though this 
  perhaps only means that they were both Dwarves whereas Ufedhin was 
  an Elf. 
   
   
  The Dwarf-city of Nogrod is said in the tale to lie 'a very long journey 
  southward beyond the wide forest on the borders of those great heaths 
  nigh Umboth-muilin the Pools of Twilight, on the marches of Tasarinan' 
  (p. 225). This could be interpreted to mean that Nogrod was itself 'on the 
  borders of those great heaths nigh Umboth-muilin'; but I think that this 
  is out of the question. It would be a most improbable place for Dwarves, 
  who 'dwell beneath the earth in caves and tunnel)ed towns, and aforetime 
  Nogrod was the mightiest of these' (p. 224). Though mountains are not 
  specifically mentioned here in connection with Dwarves, I think it 
  extremely likely that my father at this time conceived their cities to be in 
  the mountains, as they were afterwards. Further, there seems nothing to 
  contradict the view that the configuration of the lands in the Lost Tales 
  was essentially similar to that of the earliest and later 'Silmarillion' maps; 
  and on them, 'a very long journey southward' is totally inappropriate to 
  that between the Thousand Caves and the Pools of Twilight. 
  The meaning must therefore be, simply, 'a very long journey south- 
  ward beyond the wide forest', and what follows places the wide forest, 
  not Nogrod; the forest being, in fact, the Forest of Artanor. 
  The Pools of Twilight are described in The Fall of Condolin, but the 
  
  Elvish name does not there appear (see pp. 195 -- 6, 217). 
  Whether Belegost was near to or far from Nogrod is not made plain; it 
  is said in this passage that the gold should be borne away 'to Nogrod and 
  the dwellings of the Dwarves', but later (p. 230) the Indrafangs are 'a 
  kindred of the Dwarves that dwelt in other realms'. 
  In his association with the Dwarves Ufedhin is reminiscent of Eol, 
  Maeglin's father, of whom it is said in The Silmarillion (p. 133) that 'for 
  the Dwarves he had more liking than any other of the Elvenfolk of old', 
  cf. ibid. p. 92: 'Few of the Eldar went ever to Nogrod or Belegost, save 
  Eol of Nan Elmoth and Maeglin his son.' In the early forms of the story of 
  Eol and Isfin (referred to in The Fall of Condolin, p. 165) Eol has no 
  association with Dwarves. In the present tale there is mention (p. 224) of 
  'great traffic' carried on by the Dwarves 'with the free Noldoli' (with 
  Melko's servants also) in those days: we may wonder who these free 
  Noldoli were, since the Rodothlim had been destroyed, and Gondolin 
  was hidden. Perhaps the sons of Feanor are meant, or Egnor Beren's 
  father (see p. 65). 
  The idea that it was the Dwarves of Nogrod who were primarily 
  involved survived into the later narrative, but they became exclusively 
  so, and those of Belegost specifically denied all aid to them (?he Sil- 
  marillion p. 233). 
  Turning now to the Elves, Beren is here of course still an Elf (see 
  p. 139), and in his second span of life he is the ruler, in Hithlum -- 
  Hisilome, of an Elvish people so numerous that 'not even Beren knew the 
  tale of those myriad folk' (p. 234); they are called 'the green Elves' and 
  'the brown Elves and the green', for they were 'clad in green and brown', 
   
   
  and Dior ruled them in Hithlum after the final departure of Beren and 
  Tinuviel. Who were they? It is far from clear how they are to be set into 
  the conception of the Elves of the Great Lands as it appears in other 
  Tales. We may compare the passage in The Coming of the Elves 
  (I. 118 -- 19): 
  Long after the joy of Valinor had washed its memory faint [i.e., the 
  memory of the journey through Hisilome] the Elves sang still sadly of 
  it, and told tales of many of their folk whom they said and say were lost 
  in those old forests and ever wandered there in sorrow. Still were they 
  there long after when Men were shut in Hisilome by Melko, and still 
  do they dance there when Men have wandered far over the lighter 
  places of the Earth. Hisilome did Men name Aryador, and the Lost 
  Elves did they call the Shadow Folk, and feared them. 
  But in that tale the conception still was that Tinwelint ruled 'the 
  scattered Elves of Hisilome', and in the outlines for Gilfanon's Tale the 
  'Shadow Folk' of Hisilome had ceased to be Elves (see p. 64). In any case, 
  the expression 'green Elves', coupled with the fact that it was the Green- 
  elves of Ossiriand whom Beren led to the ambush of the Dwarves at Sarn 
  Athrad in the later story (The Silmarillion p. 235), shows which Elvish 
  people they were to become, even though there is as yet no trace of 
  Ossiriand beyond the river Gelion and the story of the origin of the 
  Laiquendi (ibid. pp.94, 96). 
  It was inevitable that 'the land of the dead that live' should cease to be 
  in Hisilome (which seems to have been in danger of having too many 
  inhabitants), and a note on the manuscript of the Tale of the Nauglafring 
  says: 'Beren must be in "Doriath beyond Sirion" on a..... not 
  in Hithlum.' Doriath beyond Sirion was the region called in The Sil- 
  marillion (p. 122) Nivrim, the West March, the woods on the west bank 
  of the river between the confluence of Teiglin and Sirion and Aelin-uial, 
  the Meres of Twilight. In the Tale of Tinuviel Beren and Tinuviel, 
  called i Cuilwarthon, 'became mighty fairies in the lands about the north 
  of Sirion' (p. 41). 
  Gwendelin/Gwenniel appears a somewhat faint and ineffective figure 
  by comparison with the Melian of The Silmarillion. Conceivably, an 
  
  aspect of this is the far slighter protection afforded to the realm of 
  Artanor by her magic than that of the impenetrable wall and deluding 
  mazes of the Girdle of Melian (see p. 63). But the nature of the protection 
  in the old conception is very unclear. In the Tale of the Nauglafring the 
  coming of the Dwarves from Nogrod is only known when they approach 
  the bridge before Tinwelint's caves (p. 226); on the other hand, it is said 
  (p. 230) that the 'woven magic' of the queen was a defence against 'men of 
  hostile heart', who could never make their way through the woods unless 
  aided by treachery from within. Perhaps this provides an explanation of 
  a sort of how the Dwarves bringing treasure from Nogrod were able to 
   
  penetrate to the halls of Tinwelint without hindrance and apparently 
  undetected (cf. also the coming of Urin's band in the Tale of Turambar, 
  p. 114). In the event, the protective magic was easily -- too easily -- 
  overthrown by the simple device of a single treacherous Elf of Artanor 
  who 'offered to lead the host through the magics of Gwendelin'. This was 
  evidently unsatisfactory; but I shall not enter further into this question 
  here. Extraordinary difficulties of narrative structure were caused by this 
  element of the inviolability of Doriath, as I hope to describe at a future 
  date. 
  It might be thought that the story of the drowning of the treasure at the 
  Stony Ford (falling into the waters of the river with the Dwarves who 
  bore it) was evolved from that in the rejected conclusion of the Tale of 
  Turambar (p. 136) -- Tinwelint 'hearing that curse [set on the treasure by 
  Urin] caused the gold to be cast into a deep pool of the river before his 
  doors'. In the Taleof the Nauglafring, however, Tinwelint, influenced 
  by the queen's foreboding words, still has the intention of doing this, but 
  does not fulfil his intention (p. 223). 
  The account of the second departure of Beren and Tinuviel (p. 240) 
  raises again the extremely difficult question of the peculiar fate that 
  was decreed for them by the edict of Mandos, which I have discussed on 
  pp. 59 -- 60. There I have suggested that 
  the peculiar dispensation of Mandos in the case of Beren and Tinuviel 
  as here conceived is therefore that their whole 'natural' destiny as Elves 
  was changed: having died as Elves might die (from wounds or from 
  grief) they were not reborn as new beings, but returned in their own 
  persons- yet now 'mortal even as Men'. 
  Here however Tinuviel 'faded', and vanished in the woods; and Beren 
  searched all Hithlum and Artanor for her, until he too 'faded from life'. 
  Since this fading is here quite explicitly the mode in which 'that doom of 
  mortality that Mandos had spoken' came upon them (p. 240), it is very 
  notable that it is likened to, and even it seems identified with, the fading 
  of 'the Elves of later days throughout the world' -- as though in the 
  original idea Elvish fading was a form of mortality. This is in fact made 
  explicit in a later version. 
  The seven Sons of Feanor, their oath (sworn not in Valinor but after 
  the coming of the Noldoli to the Great Lands), and the maiming of 
  Maidros appear in the outlines for Gilfanon's Tale; and in the latest of 
  these outlines the Feanorians are placed in Dor Lomin (= Hisilome, 
  Hithlum), see I. 238, 240, 243. Here, in the Tale of the Nauglafring, 
  appear for the first time the names of the Sons of Feanor, five of them 
  (Maidros, Maglor, Celegorm, Cranthor, Curufin) in the forms, or almost 
  the forms, they were to retain, and Curufin already with his sobriquet 
   
  'the Crafty'. The names Amrod and Amras in The Silmarillion were a 
  late change; for long these two sons of Feanor were Damrod (as here) 
  and Diriel (here Dinithel or Durithel, see Changes made to Names, 
  p. 245) 
  Here also appear Dior the Fair, also called Ausir the Wealthy, and his 
  daughter Elwing; his son Auredhir early disappeared in the development 
  of the legends. But Dior ruled in 'the southern vales' (p. 241) of 
  Hisilome, not in Artanor, and there is no suggestion of any renewal of 
  
  Tinwelint's kingdom after his death, in contrast to what was told later 
  (The Silmarillion p. 236); moreover the Feanorians, as noted above, 
  dwelt also in Hisilome -- and how all this is to be related to what is said 
  elsewhere of the inhabitants of that region I am unable to say: cf. the Tale 
  of Tinuviel, p. 10: 'Hisilome where dwelt Men, and thrall-Noldoli 
  laboured, and few free-Eldar went.' 
  A very curious statement is made in this concluding part of the tale, 
  that 'those were days of happiness in the vales of Hithlum, for there was 
  peace with Melko and the Dwarves who had but one thought as they 
  plotted against Gondolin' (p. 241). Presumably 'peace with Melko' 
  means no more than that Melko had averted his attention from those 
  lands; but nowhere else is there any reference to the Dwarves' plotting 
  against Gondolin. 
  In the typescript version of the Tale of Tinuviel (p. 43) it is said that if 
  Turgon King of Gondolin was the most glorious of the kings of the Elves 
  who defied Melko, 'for a while the most mighty and the longest free 
  was Thingol of the Woods'. The most natural interpretation of this 
  expression is surely that Gondolin fell before Artanor; whereas in The 
  Silmarillion (p. 240) 'Tidings were brought by Thorondor Lord of 
  Eagles of the fall of Nargothrond, and after of the slaying of Thingol and 
  of Dior his heir, and of the ruin of Doriath; but Turgon shut his ear 
  to word of the woes without.' In the present tale we see the same 
  chronology, in that many of the Elves who followed Beren went after his 
  departure to Gondolin, 'the rumour of whose growing power and glory 
  ran in secret whispers among all the Elves' (p. 240), though here the 
  destruction of Gondolin is said to have taken place on the very day 
  that Dior was attacked by the Sons of Feanor (p. 242). To evade the 
  discrepancy therefore we must interpret the passage in the Tale of 
  Tinuviel to mean that Thingol remained free for a longer period of years 
  than did Turgon, irrespective of the dates of their downfalls. 
  Lastly, the statements that Cum an-Idrisaith, the Mound of Avarice, 
  'stands there still in Artanor' (p. 223), and that the waters of Aros still 
  flow above the drowned hoard (p. 238), are noteworthy as indications 
  that nothing analogous to the Drowning of Beleriand was present in the 
  original conception. 
   
   
  V. 
  THE TALE OF EARENDEL. 
  The 'true beginning' of the Tale of Earendel was to be the dwelling at 
  Sirion's mouth of the Lothlim (the point at which The Fall of Gondolin 
  ends: 'and fair among the Lothlim Earendel grows in the house of his 
  father', pp. 196 -- 7) and the coming there of Elwing (the point at which 
  the Tale of the Nauglafring ends: 'they departed for ever from the 
  glades of Hithlum and got them to the south towards Sirion's deep 
  waters, and the pleasant lands. And thus did all the fates of the fairies 
  weave then to one strand, and that strand is the great tale of Earendel; 
  and to that tale's true beginning are we now come', p. 242). The matter is 
  complicated, however, as will be seen in a moment, by my father's also 
  making the Nauglafring the first part of the Tale of Earendel. 
  But the great tale was never written; and for the story as he then 
  conceived it we are wholly dependent on highly condensed and often 
  contradictory outlines. There are also many isolated notes; and there are 
  the very early Earendel poems. While the poems can be precisely dated, 
  the notes and outlines can not; and it does not seem possible to arrange 
  them in order so as to provide a clear line of development. 
  One of the outlines for the Tale of Earendel is the earlier of the two 
  'schemes' for the Lost Tales which are the chief materials for Gilfanon's 
  Tale; and I will repeat here what I said of this in the first part (I. 233): 
  There is no doubt that [the earlier of the two schemes] was composed 
  when the last Tales had reached their furthest point of development, 
  as represented by the latest texts and arrangements given in this book. 
  
  Now when this outline comes to the matter of Gilfanon's Tale it 
  becomes at once very much fuller, but then contracts again to cursory 
  references for the tales of Tinuviel, Turin, Tuor; and the Necklace of 
  the Dwarves, and once more becomes fuller for the tale of Earendel. 
  This scheme B (as I will continue to call it) provides a coherent if very 
  rough narrative plan, and divides the story into seven parts, of which the 
  first (marked 'Told') is 'The Nauglafring down to the flight of Elwing'. 
  This sevenfold division is referred to by Littleheart at the beginning of 
  The Fall of Gondolin (p. 144): 
  It is a mighty tale, and seven times shall folk fare to the Tale-fire ere it 
  be rightly told; and so twined is it with those stories of the Nauglafring 
  and of the Elf-march that I would fain have aid in that telling... 
   
   
   
  If the six parts following the Tale of the Nauglafring were each to be of 
   comparable length, the whole Tale of Earendel would have been some- 
    where near half the length of all the tales that were in fact written; but my 
    father never afterwards returned to it on any ample scale. 
  I give now the concluding part of Scheme B. 
  Tale of Earendel begins, with which is interwoven the Nauglafring 
  and the March of the Elves. For further details see Notebook C.* 
  First part. The tale of the Nauglafring down to the flight of Elwing. 
  Second part. The dwelling at Sirion. Coming thither of Elwing, and 
  the love of her and Earendel as girl and boy. Ageing of Tuor -- his 
  secret sailing after the conches of Ulmo in Swanwing. 
  Earendel sets sail to the North to find Tuor, and if needs be Mandos. 
  Sails in Earame. Wrecked. Ulmo appears. Saves him, bidding him sail 
    to Kor -- 'for for this hast thou been brought out of the Wrack of 
    Gondolin'. 
  Third part. Second attempt of Earendel to Mandos. Wreck of Falasquil 
  and rescue by the Oarni.~ He sights the Isle of Seabirds 'whither do all 
  the birds of all waters come at whiles'. Goes back by land to Sirion. 
  Idril has vanished (she set sail at night). The conches of Ulmo call 
  Earendel. Last farewell of Elwing. Building of Wingilot. 
  Fourth part. Earendel sails for Valinor. His many wanderings, occupy- 
  ing several years. 
  Fifth part. Coming of the birds of Gondolin to Kor with tidings. 
  Uproar of the Elves. Councils of the Gods. March of the Inwir (death 
  of Inwe), Teleri, and Solosimpi. 
  Raid upon Sirion and captivity of Elwing. 
  Sorrow and wrath of Gods, and a veil dropped between Valmar and 
  Kor, for the Gods will not destroy it but cannot bear to look upon it. 
  Coming of the Eldar. Binding of Melko. Faring to Lonely Isle. 
  Curse of the Nauglafring and death of Elwing. 
  Sixth part. Earendel reaches Kor and finds it empty. Fares home in 
  sorrow (and sights Tol Eressea and the fleet of the Elves, but a great 
  wind and darkness carries him away, and he misses his way and has a 
  voyage eastward). 
  Arriving at length at Sirion finds it empty. Goes to the ruins of 
  Gondolin. Hears of tidings. Sails to Tol Eressea. Sails to the Isle 
  of Seabirds. 
  Seventh part. His voyage to the firmament. 
  (* For 'Notebook C' see p. 254.) 
   
   
  Written at the end of the text is: 'Rem[ainder] of Scheme in Notebook 
  C'. These references in Scheme B to 'Notebook C' are to the little  
  pocket-book which goes back to 1916 -- 17 but was used for notes and 
  suggestions throughout the period of the Lost Tales (see I. 171). At the 
  beginning of it there is an outline (here called 'C') headed 'Earendel's 
  Tale, Tuor's son', which is in fair harmony with Scheme B: 
  
  Earendel dwells with Tuor and Irilde~ at Sirion's mouth by the sea (on  
  the Isles of Sirion). Elwing of the Gnomes of Artanor~ flees to them 
  with the Nauglafring. Earendel and Elwing love one another as boy 
  and girl. 
  Great love of Earendel and Tuor. Tuor ages, and Ulmo's conches 
  far out west over the sea call him louder and louder, till one evening he 
  sets sail in his twilit boat with purple sails, Swanwing, Alqarame.~ 
  Idril sees him too late. Her song on the beach of Sirion. 
  When he does not return grief of Earendel and Idril. Earendel 
  (urged also by Idril who is immortal) desires to set sail and search even ' 
  to Mandos. [Marginal addition:] Curse of Nauglafring rests on his 
  voyages. Osse his enemy. 
  Fiord of the Mermaid. Wreck. Ulmo appears at wreck and saves 
  them, telling them he must go to Kor and is saved for that. 
  Elwing's grief when she learns Ulmo's bidding. 'For no man may 
  tread the streets of Kor or look upon the places of the Gods and dwell 
  in the Outer Lands in peace again.' 
  Earendel departs all the same and is wrecked by the treachery of 
  Osse and saved only by the Oarni (who love him) with Voronwe and 
  dragged to Falasquil. 
  Earendel makes his way back by land with Voronwe. Finds that 
  Idril has vanished.' His grief; Prays to Ulmo and hears the conches. 
  Ulmo bids him build a new and wonderful ship of the wood of Tuor 
  from Falasquil. Building of Wingilot. 
  There are four items headed 'Additions' on this page of the notebook: 
  Building of Earame (Eaglepinion). 
  Noldoli add their pleading to Ulmo's bidding. 
  Earendel surveys the first dwelling of Tuor at Falasquil. 
  The voyage to Mandos and the Icy Seas. 
  The outline continues: 
  Voronwe and Earendel set sail in Wingilot. Driven south. Dark 
  regions. Fire mountains. Tree-men. Pygmies. Sarqindi or cannibal- 
  ogres. 
  Driven west. Ungweliante. Magic Isles. Twilit Isle [sic]. Little- 
  heart's gong awakes the Sleeper in the Tower of Pearl.~ 
   
   
   
  Kor is found. Empty. Earendel reads tales and prophecies in the 
  waters. Desolation of Kor. Earendel's shoes and self powdered with 
  diamond dust so that they shine brightly. 
  Homeward adventures. Driven east -- the deserts and red palaces 
  where dwells the Sun.~ 
  Arrives at Sirion, only to find it sacked and empty. Earendel dis- 
  traught wanders with Voronwe and comes to the ruins of Gondolin. 
  Men are encamped there miserably. Also Gnomes searching still for 
  lost gems (or some Gnomes gone back to Gondolin). 
  Of the binding of Melko.~ The wars with Men and the departure to 
  Tol Eressea (the Eldar unable to endure the strife of the world). 
  Earendel sails to Tol Eressea and learns of the sinking of Elwing and 
  the Nauglafring. Elwing became a seabird. His grief is very great. His 
  garments and body shine like diamonds and his face is in silver flame 
  for the grief and.......... 
  He sets sail with Voronwe and dwells on the Isle of Seabirds in the 
  northern waters (not far from Falasquil) -- and there hopes that Elwing 
  will return among the seabirds, but she is seeking him wailing along all 
  the shores and especially among wreckage. 
  After three times seven years he sails again for halls of Mandos with 
  Voronwe -- he gets there because [?only] those who still.......... 
  and had suffered may do so -- Tuor is gone to Valinor and nought is 
  known of Idril or of Elwing. 
  Reaches bar at margin of the world and sets sail on oceans of the 
  
  firmament in order to gaze over the Earth. The Moon mariner chases 
  him for his brightness and he dives through the Door of Night. How 
  he cannot now return to the world or he will die. 
  He will find Elwing at the Faring Forth. 
  Tuor and Idril some say sail now in Swanwing and may be seen 
   going swift down the wind at dawn and dusk. 
  The Co-events to Earendel's Tale. 
  Raid upon Sirion by Melko's Orcs and the captivity of Elwing. 
  Birds tell Elves of the Fall of Gondolin and the horrors of the fate of 
  the Gnomes. Counsels of the Gods and uproar of the Elves. March 
  of the Inwir and Teleri. The Solosimpi go forth also but fare along 
  all the beaches of the world, for they are loth to fare far from the sound 
  of the sea -- and only consent to go with the Teleri under these 
   conditions -- for the Noldoli slew some of their kin at Kopas. 
  This outline then goes on to the events after the coming of the Elves of 
  Valinor into the Great Lands, which will be considered in the next 
  chapter. 
  Though very much fuller, there seems to be little in C that is certainly 
  contradictory to what is said in B, and there are elements in the latter that 
   
   
   
  are absent from the former. In discussing these outlines I follow the 
  divisions of the tale made in B. 
  Second part. A little more is told in C of Tuor's departure from Sirion 
  (in B there is no mention of Idril); and there appears the motive of Osse's 
  hostility to Earendel and the curse of the Nauglafring as instrumental in 
  his shipwrecks. The place of the first wreck is called the Fiord of the 
  Mermaid. The word 'them' rather than 'him' in 'Ulmo saves them, telling 
  them he must go to Kor' is certain in the manuscript, which possibly 
  suggests that Idril or Elwing (or both) were with Earendel. 
  Third part. In B Earendel's second voyage, like the first, is explicitly 
  an attempt to reach Mandos (seeking his father), whereas in C it seems 
  that the second is undertaken rather in order to fulfil Ulmo's bidding that 
  he sail to Kor (to Elwing's grief). In C Voronwe is named as Earendel's 
  companion on the second voyage which ended at Falasquil; but the Isle 
  of Seabirds is not mentioned at this point. In C Wingilot is built 'of the 
  wood of Tuor from Falasquil', in?he Fall of Gondolin Tuor's wood was 
  hewed for him by the Noldoli in the forests of Dor Lomin and floated 
  down the hidden river (p. 152). 
  Fourth part. Whereas B merely refers to Earendel's 'many wander- 
  ings, occupying several years' in his quest for Valinor, C gives some 
  glimpses of what they were to be, as Wingilot was driven to the south and 
  then into the west. The encounter with Ungweliante on the western 
  voyage is curious; it is said in The Tale of the Sun and Noon that 
  'Melko held the North and Ungweliant the South' (see I. 182, 200). 
  In C we meet again the Sleeper in the Tower of Pearl (said to be Idril, 
  though this was struck out, note 6) awakened by Littleheart's gong; cf. 
  the account of Littleheart in The Cottage of Lost Play (I. 15): 
  He sailed in Wingilot with Earendel in that last voyage wherein they 
  sought for Kor. It was the ringing of this Gong on the Shadowy Seas 
  that awoke the Sleeper in the Tower of Pearl that stands far out to west 
  in the Twilit Isles. 
  In The Coming of the Valar it is said that the Twilit Isles 'float' on the 
  Shadowy Seas 'and the Tower of Pearl rises pale upon their most western 
  cape' (I. 68; cf. I. 125). But there is no other mention in C of Littleheart, 
  Voronwe's son, as a companion of Earendel, though he was named earlier 
  in the outline, in a rejected phrase, as present at the Mouths of Sirion (see 
  note 5), and in the Tale of the Nauglafring (p. 228) Ailios says that 
  none still living have seen the Nauglafring 'save only Littleheart son of 
  Bronweg' (where 'save only' is an emendation from 'not even'). 
  Fifth and sixth parts. In C we meet the image of Earendel's shoes 
  
   
  shining from the dust of diamonds in Kor, an image that was to survive 
  (The Silmarillion p. 248): 
  He walked in the deserted ways of Tirion, and the dust upon his 
  raiment and his shoes was a dust of diamonds, and he shone and 
  glistened as he climbed the long white stairs. 
  But in The Silmarillion Tirion was deserted because it was 'a time of 
  festival, and wellnigh all the Elvenfolk were gone to Valimar, or were 
  gathered in the halls of Manwe upon Taniquetil'; here on the other hand 
  it seems at least strongly implied, in both B and C, that Kor was empty 
  because the Elves of Valinor had departed into the Great Lands, as a 
  result of the tidings brought by the birds of Gondolin. In these very early 
  narrative schemes there is no mention of Earendel's speaking to the 
  Valar, as the ambassador of Elves and Men (The Silmarillion p. 249), 
  and we can only conclude, extraordinary as the conclusion is, that 
  Earendel's great western voyage, though he attained his goal, was fruit- 
  less,that he was not the agent of the aid that did indeed come out of 
  Valinor to the Elves of the Great Lands, and (most curious of all) that 
  Ulmo's designs for Tuor had no issue. In fact, my father actually wrote in 
  the 1930 version of 'The Silmarillion': 
  Thus it was that the many emissaries of the Gnomes in after days came 
   never back to Valinor -- save one: and he came too late. 
  e words 'and he came too late' were changed to 'the mightiest mariner 
  of song', and this is the phrase that is found in The Silmarillion, p. 102.I 
  t is unfortunately never made clear in the earliest writings what wasU 
  lmo's purpose in bidding Earendel sail to Kor, for which he had been 
  saved from the ruin of Gondolin. What would he have achieved, had he 
  come to Kor 'in time', more than in the event did take place after the 
  coming of tidings from Gondolin -- the March of the Elves into the Great 
  Lands? In a curious note in C, not associated with the present outline, 
  my father asked: 'How did King Turgon's messengers get to Valinor or 
  gain the Gods' consent?' and answered: 'His messengers never got there. 
  Ulmo [sic] but the birds brought tidings to the Elves of the fate of 
  Gondolin (the doves and pigeons of Turgon) and they [?arm and march 
  away].' 
  The coming of the message was followed by 'the councils (counsels C) 
  of the Gods and the uproar of the Elves', but in C nothing is said of 'the 
  sorrow and wrath of the Gods' or 'the veil dropped between Valmar and 
  Kor' referred to in B: where the meaning can surely only be that the 
  March of the Elves from Valinor was undertaken in direct opposition to 
  the will of the Valar, that the Valar were bitterly opposed to the interven- 
  tion of the Elves of Valinor in the affairs of the Great Lands. There may 
  well be a connection here with Vaire's words (I. 19g): 'When the fairies left 
   
  Kor that lane [i.e. Olore Malle that led past the Cottage of Lost Play] 
  was blocked for ever with great impassable rocks'. Elsewhere there 
  is only one other reference to the effect of the message from across the 
  sea, and that is in the words of Lindo to Eriol in The Cottage of Lost 
  Play (I.16): 
  Inwe, whom the Gnomes call Inwithiel..... was King of all the Eldar  
  when they dwelt in Kor. That was in the days before hearing the 
  lament of the world [i.e. the Great Lands] Inwe led them forth to the 
  lands of Men. 
  Later, Meril-i-Turinqi told Eriol (I. 129) that Inwe, her grandsire's sire, 
  'perished in that march into the world', but Ingil his son 'went long ago 
  back to Valinor and is with Manwe', and there is a reference to Inwe's 
  death in B. 
  In C the Solosimpi only agreed to accompany the expedition on 
  condition that they remain by the sea, and the reluctance of the Third 
  Kindred, on account of the Kinslaying at Swanhaven, survived (?he 
  Silmarillion p. 251). But there is no suggestion that the Elves of Valinor 
  were transported by ship, indeed the reverse, for the Solosimpi 'fare 
  
  along all the beaches of the world', and the expedition is a 'March'; 
  though there is no indication of how they came to the Great Lands. 
  Both outlines refer to Earendel being driven eastwards on his home- 
  ward voyage from Kor, and to his finding the dwellings at Sirion's mouth 
  ravaged when he finally returned there; but B does not say who carried   
  out the sack and captured Elwing. In C it was a raid by Orcs of Melko; cf. 
  the entry in the Name-list to The Fall of Condolin (p. 215): 'Egalmoth  
  ...got even out of the burning of Gondolin, and dwelt after at the mouth 
  of Sirion, but was slain in a dire battle there when Melko seized Elwing'. 
  Neither outline refers to Elwing's escape from captivity. Both mention 
  Earendel's going back to the ruins of Gondolin -- in C he returns there 
  with Voronwe and finds Men and Gnomes; another entry in the Name- 
  list to The Fall of Gondolin (p. 215) bears on this: 'Galdor... won out   
  of Gondolin and even the onslaught of Melko upon the dwellers at  
  Sirion's mouth and went back to the ruins with Earendel.' 
  Both outlines mention the departure of the Elves from the Great 
  Lands, after the binding of Melko, to Tol Eressea, C adding a reference 
  to 'wars with Men' and to the Eldar being 'unable to endure the strife 
  of the world', and both refer to Earendel's going there subsequently, but 
  the order of events seems to be different: in B Earendel on his way back 
  from Kor 'sights Tol Eressea and the fleet of the Elves' (presumably the 
  fleet returning from the Great Lands), whereas in C the departure of the 
  Elves is not mentioned until after Earendel's return to Sirion. But the 
  nature of these outlines is not conveyed in print: they were written at 
  great speed, catching fugitive thoughts, and cannot be pressed hard. 
  However, with the fate of Elwing B and C seem clearly to part company: 
   
  in B there is a simple reference to her death, apparently associated with 
  the curse of the Nauglafring, and from the order in which the events are 
  set down it may be surmised that her death took place on the journey to 
  Tol Eressea; C specifically refers to the 'sinking' of Elwing and the 
  Nauglafring -- but says that Elwing became a seabird, an idea that 
  sutvived (The Silmarillion p. 247). This perhaps gives more point to 
  Earendel's going to the Isle of Seabirds, mentioned in both B and C: in 
  the latter he 'hopes that Elwing will return among the seabirds'. 
  Seventh part. In B the concluding part of the tale is merely sum- 
  marised in the words 'His voyage to the firmament', with a reference to 
  the other outline C, and in the latter we get some glimpses of a narrative. 
  It seems to be suggested that the brightness of Earendel (quite uncon- 
  nected with the Silmaril) arose from the 'diamond dust' of Kor, but also 
  in some sense from the exaltation of his grief. An isolated jotting else- 
  where in C asks: 'What became of the Silmarils after the capture of 
  Melko?' My father at this time gave no answer to the question; but the 
  question is itself a testimony to the relatively minor importance of 
  the jewels of Feanor, if also, perhaps, a sign of his awareness that they 
  would not always remain so, that in them lay a central meaning of the 
  mythology, yet to be discovered. 
  It seems too that Earendel sailed into the sky in continuing search for 
  Elwing ('he sets sail on the oceans of the firmament in order to gaze over 
  the Earth'); and that his passing through the Door of Night (the entrance 
  made by the Gods in the Wall of Things in the West, see I. 215 -- 16) did 
  not come about through any devising, but because he was hunted by the 
  Moon. With this last idea, cf. I.193, where Ilinsor, steersman of 
  the Moon, is said to 'hunt the stars'. 
  The later of the two schemes for the Lost Tales, which gives a quite 
  substantial outline for Gilfanon's Tale, where I have called it 'D' (see 
  I. 234), here fails us, for the concluding passage is very condensed, in 
     part erased, and ends abruptly early in the Tale of Earendel. I give it 
  , here, beginning at a slightly earlier point in the narrative: 
  Of the death of Tinwelint and the flight of Gwenethlin [see p. 51]. 
  How Beren avenged Tinwelint and how the Necklace became his. 
  How it brought sickness to Tinuviel [see p. 246], and how Beren and 
  
  Tinuviel faded from the Earth. How their sons [sic] dwelt after them 
  and how the sons of Feanor came up against them with a host because 
  of the Silmaril. How all were slain but Elwing daughter of Daimord 
  [see p. 139] son of Beren fled with the Necklace. 
  Of Tuor's vessel with white sails. 
  How folk of the Lothlim dwelt at Sirion's Mouth. Earendel grew 
  fairest of all Men that were or are. How the mermaids (Oarni) loved 
   
   
   
  him. How Elwing came to the Lothlim and of the love of Elwing and 
  Earendel. How Tuor fell into age, and how Ulmo beckoned to him at 
  eve, and he set forth on the waters and was lost. How Idril swam after 
  him. 
  (In the following passage my father seems at first to have written: 
  'Earendel........ Oarni builded Wingilot and set forth in search of 
  .... leaving Voronwe with Elwing', where the first lacuna perhaps 
  said 'with the aid of', though nothing is now visible; but then he wrote 
  'Earendel built Swanwing', and then partly erased the passage: it is 
  impossible to see now what his intention was.) 
  Elwing's lament. How Ulmo forbade his quest but Earendel would 
  yet sail to find a passage to Mandos. How Wingilot was wrecked at 
  Falasquil and how Earendel found the carven house of Tuor there. 
  Here Scheme D ends. There is also a reference at an earlier point in it to 
  'the messengers sent from Gondolin. The doves of Gondolin fly to 
  Valinor at the fall of that town.' 
  This outline seems to show a move to reduce the complexity of the 
  narrative, with Wingilot being the ship in which Earendel attempted to sail 
  to Mandos and in which he was wrecked at Falasquil; but the outline is 
  too brief and stops too soon to allow any certain conclusions to be drawn. 
  A fourth outline, which I will call 'E', is found on a detached sheet; in 
  this Tuor is called Tur (see p. 148). 
  j 
  Fall of Gondolin. The feast of Glorfindel. The dwelling by the 
  waters of Sirion's mouth. The mermaids come to Earendel. 
  Tur groweth sea-hungry -- his song to Earendel. One evening he 
  calls Earendel and they go to the shore. There is a skiff. Tur bids 
  into the West. Earendel hears a great song swelling from the sea as 
  Tur's skiff dips over the world's rim. His passion of tears upon the 
  shore. The lament of Idril. 
  The building of Earum.~ The coming of Elwing. Earendel's reluc- 
  tance. The whetting of Idril. The voyage and foundering of Earum in 
  the North, and the vanishing of Idril. How the seamaids rescued 
  Earendel, and brought him to Tur's bay. His coastwise journey. 
  The rape o( Elwing. Earendel discovers the ravaging of Sirion's 
  mouth. 
  The building of Wingelot. He searches for Elwing and is blown far 
  to the South. Wirilome. He escapes eastward. He goes back westward; 
  he descries the Bay of Faery. The Tower of Pearl, the magic isles, the 
  great shadows. He finds Kor empty; he sails back, crusted with dust 
  and his face afire. He learns of Elwing's foundering. He sitteth on the 
  Isle of Seabirds. Elwing as a seamew comes to him. He sets sail over 
  the margent of the world. 
   
  Apart from the fuller account of Tuor's departure from the mouths of 
  Sirion, not much can be learned from this- it is too condensed. But even 
  allowing for speed and compression, there seem to be essential differences 
  from B and C. Thus in this outline (E) Elwing, as it appears, comes to 
  Sirion at a later point in the story, after the departure of Tuor; but the 
  raid and capture of Elwing seems to take place at an earlier point, while 
  Earendel is on his way back to Sirion from his shipwreck in the North 
  (not, as in B and C, while he is on the great voyage in Wingilot that took 
  
  him to Kor). Here, it seems, there was to be only one northward journey, 
  ending in the shipwreck of Earame/Earum near Falasquil. Though it 
  cannot be demonstrated, I incline to think that E was subsequent to B 
  and C: partly because the reduction of two northward voyages ending in 
  shipwreck to one seems more likely than the other way about, and partly 
  because of the form Tur, which, though it did not survive, replaced Tuor 
  for a time (p.148). 
  One or two other points may be noticed in this outline. The great 
  spider, called Ungweliante' in C but here Wirilome ('Gloomweaver', 
  seeI. 152), is here encountered by Earendel in the far South, not as in C 
  on his westward voyage: see p. 256. Elwing in this version comes to 
  Earendel as a seabird (as she does in The Silmarillion, p. 247), which is 
  not said in C and even seems to be denied. 
  Another isolated page (associated with the poem 'The Bidding of the 
   Minstrel', see pp. 269-- 70 below) gives a very curious account of 
  Earendel's great voyage: 
  Earendel's boat goes through North. Iceland. [Added in margin: 
  back of North Wind.] Greenland, and the wild islands: a mighty wind 
  and crest of great wave carry him to hotter climes, to back of West 
  Wind. Land of strange men, land of magic. The home of Night. The 
  Spider. He escapes from the meshes of Night with a few comrades, 
  sees a great mountain island and a golden city [added in margin: 
  Kor] -- wind blows him southward. Tree-men, Sun-dwellers, spices, 
  fire-mountains, red sea: Mediterranean (loses his boat (travels afoot 
  through wilds of Europe?)) or Atlantic.* Home. Waxes aged. Has a 
  new boat builded. Bids adieu to his north land. Sails west again to the 
  lip of the world, just as the Sun is diving into the sea. He sets sail upon 
  the sky and returns no more to earth. 
  The golden city was Kor and he had caught the music of the 
  Solosimpe, and returns to find it, only to find that the fairies have 
  departed from Eldamar. See little book. Dusted with diamond dust 
  climbing the deserted streets of Kor. 
  (* The words in this passage ('Tree-men, Sun-dwellers...') are clear but the punctuation 
  is not, and the arrangement here may not be that intended.) 
   
  One would certainly suppose this account to be earlier than anything 
  so far considered (both from the fact that Earendel's history after his 
  return from the great voyage seems to bear no relation to that in B and C, 
  and from his voyage being set in the lands and oceans of the known 
  world), were it not for the reference to the 'little book', which must mean 
  'Notebook C', from which the outline C above is taken (see p. 254). But I 
  think it very probable (and the appearance of the MS rather supports 
  this) that the last paragraph ('The golden city was Kor...') was added 
  later, and that the rest of the outline belongs with the earliest writing of 
  the poem, in the winter of 1914. 
  It is notable that only here in the earliest writings is it made clear that 
  the 'diamond dust' that coated Earendel came from the streets of Kor 
  (cf. the passage from The Silmarillion cited on p. 257). 
  Another of the early Earendel poems, 'The Shores of Faery', has a 
  short prose preface, which if not as old as the first composition of the 
  poem itself (July 19I5, see p. 271) is certainly not much later: 
  Earendel the Wanderer who beat about the Oceans of the World in his 
  white ship Wingelot sat long while in his old age upon the Isle of 
  Seabirds in the Northern Waters ere he set forth upon a last voyage. 
  He passed Taniquetil and even Valinor, and drew his bark over the 
  bar at the margin of the world, and launched it on the Oceans of the 
  Firmament. Of his ventures there no man has told, save that hunted by 
  the orbed Moon he fled back to Valinor, and mounting the towers of 
  Kor upon the rocks of Eglamar he gazed back upon the Oceans of the 
  World. To Eglamar he comes ever at plenilune when the Moon sails 
  a-harrying beyond Taniquetil and Valinor.* 
  Both here and in the outline associated with 'The Bidding of the Minstrel' 
  
  Earendel was conceived to be an old man when he journeyed into the 
  firmament. 
  No other 'connected' account of the Tale of Earendel exists from the 
  earliest period. There are however a number of separate notes, mostly in 
  the form of single sentences, some found in the little notebook C, others 
  jotted down on slips. I collect these references here more or less in the 
  sequence of the tale. 
  (i) 'Dwelling in the Isle of Sirion in a house of snow-white stone.'- In 
  C (p. 254) it is said that Earendel dwelt with Tuor and Idril at Sirion's 
  mouth by the sea 'on the Isles of Sirion'. 
  (* This preface is found in all the texts of the poem save the carlicst, and the versions of it 
  differ only in name-forms: Wingelot/Vingelot and Eglamarl/EIdamar (varying in the 
  same ways as in the accompanying versions of the poem, see textual notes p. 272), and Kor 
  > Tun in the third text, Tun in the fourth. For Egla = Elda see I. 251 and II. 338, and for 
  Tun see p. 292.) 
   
  (ii) 'The Oarni give to Earendel a wonderful shining silver coat that 
  wets not. They love Earendel, in Osse's despite, and teach him the lore of 
  boat-building and of swimming, as he plays with them about the shores 
  of Sirion.' -- In the outlines are found references to the love of the Oarni 
  for Earendel (D, p. 259), the coming of the mermaids to him (E, p. 260), 
  and toOsse's enmity (C,p.254).  
  (iii) Earendel was smaller than most men but nimble-footed and a 
  swift swimmer (but Voronwe could not swim). 
  (iv) 'Idril and Earendel see Tuor's boat dropping into the twilight and a 
  sound of song.' -- In B Tuor's sailing is'secret' (p. 253), in C 'Idril sees him 
  too late' (p. 254), and in E Earendel is present at Tuor's departure and 
  thrusts the boat out: 'he hears a great song swelling from the sea' (p. 260). 
  (v) 'Death of Idril? -- follows secretly after Tuor.' -- That Idril died is 
  denied in C: 'Tuor and Idril some say sail now in Swanwing...' 
  (p. 255); in D Idril swam after him (p. 260). 
  (vi) 'Tuor has sailed back to Falasquil and so back up Ilbranteloth to 
  Asgon where he sits playing on his lonely harp on the islanded rock.' -- 
  This is marked with a query and an 'X' implying rejection of the idea. 
  There are curious references to the 'islanded rock' in Asgon in the 
  outlines for Gilfanon's Tale (see I. 238). 
  (vii) 'The fiord of the Mermaid: enchantment of his sailors. Mermaids 
  are not Oarni (but are earthlings, or fays? -- or both).' -- In D (p. 259) 
  Mermaids andOarni are equated. 
  (viii) The ship Wingilot was built of wood from Falasquil with 'aid of 
  the Oarni'. -- This was probably said also in D: see p. 26o. 
  (ix) Wingilot was 'shaped as a swan of pearls'. 
  (x) 'The doves and pigeons of Turgon's courtyard bring message to 
  Valinor -- only to Elves.' -- Other references to the birds that flew from 
  Gondolin also say that they came to the Elves, or to Kor (pp. 253, 255, 
  257). 
  (xi) 'During his voyages Earendel sights the white walls of Kor gleam- 
  ing afar off, but is carried away by Osse's adverse winds and waves.' -- 
  The same is said in B (p. 253) of Earendel's sighting of Tol Eressea on his 
  homeward voyage from Kor. 
  (xii) 'The Sleeper in the Tower of Pearl awakened by Littleheart's 
  gong: a messenger that was despatched years ago by Turgon and 
  enmeshed in magics. Even now he cannot leave the Tower and warns 
   them of the magic.' -- In C there is a statement, rejected, that the Sleeper 
   in the Tower of Pearl was Idril herself (see note 6). 
  (xiii) 'Ulmo's protection removed from Sirion in wrath at Earendel's 
   second attempt to Mandos, and hence Melko overwhelmed it.' -- This 
   note is struck through, with an 'X' written against it; but in D (p. 260) it 
  is said that 'Ulmo forbade his quest but Earendel would yet sail to find a 
   passage to Mandos'. The meaning of this must be that it was contrary to 
   Ulmo's purpose that Earendel should seek to Mandos for his father, but 
   must rather attempt to reach Kor. 
  
   
  (xiv) 'Earendel weds Elwing before he sets sail. When he hears of her 
  loss he says that his children shall be "all such men hereafter as dare the 
  great seas in ships>. -- With this cf. ?he Cottage of Lost Play (I. 13): 
  'even such a son of Earendel as was this wayfarer', and (I. 18): 'a man of 
  great and excellent travel, a son meseems of Earendel'. In an outline of 
  Eriol's life (I. 24) it is said that he was a son of Earendel, born under his 
  beam, and that if a beam from Earendel fall on a child newborn he 
  becomes 'a child of Earendel' and a wanderer. In the early dictionary of 
  Qenya there is an entry: Earendilyon 'son of Earendel (used of any 
  mariner)' (I. 251). 
  (xv) 'Earendel goes even to the empty Halls of Iron seeking Elwing.'- 
  Earendel must have gone to Angamandi (empty after the defeat of 
  Melko) at the same time as he went to the ruins of Gondolin (pp. 253, 
  255). 
  (xvi) The loss of the ship carrying Elwing and the Nauglafring took 
  place on the voyage to Tol Eressea with the exodus of the Elves from the 
  Great Lands. -- See my remarks, pp. 258 -- 9. For the 'appeasing'of Mim's 
  curse by the drowning of the Nauglafring see the Appendix on Names, 
  entry Nauglafring. The departure of the Elves to Tol Eressea is dis- 
  cussed in the next chapter (p. 280). 
  (xvii) 'Earendel and the northern tower on the Isle of Seabirds.'- In C 
  (p. 255) Earendel 'sets sail with Voronwe and dwells on the Isle of 
  Seabirds in the northern waters (not far from Falasquil) -- and there 
  hopes that Elwing will return among the seabirds'; in B (p. 253) 'he 
  sights the Isle of Seabirds "whither do all the birds of all waters come at 
  whiles".' There is a memory of this in The Silmarillion, p. 250: 'There- 
  fore there was built for [Elwing] a white tower northward upon the 
  borders of the Sundering Seas; and thither at times all the seabirds of 
  the earth repaired.' 
  (xviii) When Earendel comes to Mandos he finds that Tuor is 'not in 
  Valinor, nor Erumani, and neither Elves nor Ainu know where he is. (He 
  is with Ulmo.)' -- In C (p. 255) Earendel, reaching the Halls of Mandos, 
  learns that Tuor 'is gone to Valinor'. For the possibility that Tuor might 
  be in Erumani or Valinor see I. 91 ff. 
  (xix) Earendel 'returns from the firmament ever and anon with 
  Voronwe to Kor to see if the Magic Sun,has been lit and the fairies have 
  come back -- but the Moon drives him back'. -- On Earendel's return from 
  the firmament see (xxi) below; on the Rekindling of the Magic Sun see 
  p. 286. 
  Two statements about Earendel cited previously may be added here: 
  (xx) In the tale of The Theft of Melko (I. 141) it is said that 'on the 
  walls of Kor were many dark tales written in pictured symbols, and runes 
  of great beauty were drawn there too or carved upon stones, and Earendel 
  read many a wondrous tale there long ago'. 
  (xxi) The Name-list to The Fall of Gondolin has the following entry 
  (cited on p. 215): 'Earendel was the son of Tuor and Idril and 'tis said 
   
  the only being that is half of the kindred of the Eldalie and half of Men. 
  He was the greatest and first of all mariners among Men, and saw regions 
  that Men have not yet found nor gazed upon for all the multitude of their 
  boats. He rideth now with Voronwe upon the winds of the firmament nor 
  comes ever further back than Kor, else would he die like other Men, so 
  much of the mortal is in him.' -- In the outline associated with the poem 
  'The Bidding of the Minstrel' Earendel 'sets sail upon the sky and returns 
  no more to earth' (p. 261); in the prose preface to 'The Shores of Faery' 
  'to Eglamar he comes ever at plenilune when the Moon sails a-harrying 
  beyond Taniquetil and Valinor' (p. 262); in outline C 'he cannot now 
  return to the world or he will die' (p. 255); and in citation (xix) above he 
  'returns from the firmament ever and anon with Voronwe to Kor'. 
  In The Silmarillion (p. 249) Manwe's judgement was that Earendel 
  and Elwing 'shall not walk ever again among Elves or Men in the Outer 
  
  Lands', but it is also said that Earendel returned to Valinor from his 
  'voyages beyond the confines of the world' (ibid. p. 250), just as it is said 
  in the Name-list to The Fall of Gondolin that he does not come ever 
   further back than Kor. The further statement in the Name-list, that if he 
   did he would die like other Men, 'so much of the mortal is in him', was in 
  some sense echoed long after in a letter of my father's written in 1967: 
  'Earendil, being in part descended from Men, was not allowed to set foot 
  on Earth again, and became a star shining with the light of the Silmaril' 
  (The Letters of J. R. R. Tolkien no. 297). 
  This brings to an end all the 'prose' materials that bear on the earliest 
   form of the Tale of Earendel (apart from a few other references to him 
  that appear in the next chapter). With these outlines and notes we are at a 
  very early stage of composition, when the conceptions were fluid and had 
  not been given even preliminary narrative form: the myth was present in 
  certain images that were to endure, but these images had not been 
   articulated. 
  I have already noticed (p. 257) the remarkable fact that there is no hint 
  of the idea that it was Earendel who by his intercession brought aid out of 
   the West; equally there is no suggestion that the Valar hallowed his ship 
  and set him in the sky, nor that his light was that of the Silmaril. 
  Nonetheless there were already present the coming of Eirendel to Kor 
  (Tirion) and finding it deserted, the dust of diamonds on his shoes, the 
  changing of Elwing into a seabird, the passing of his ship through 
  the Door of Night, and the sanction against his return to the lands 
  east of the Sea. The raid on the Havens of Sirion appears in the early 
  outlines, though that was an act of Melko's, not of the Feanorians; and 
  Tuor's departure also, but without Idril, whom he left behind. His ship 
  was Alqarame, Swanwing: afterwards it bore the name Earrame, with 
  the meaning 'Sea-wing' (TheSilmarillion p. 245), which retained, in 
  form but not in meaning, the name of Earendel's first ship Earame 
  'Eaglepinion' (pp. 253 -- 4, and see note g). 
   
  It is interesting to read my father's statement, made some half-century 
  later (in the letter of 1967 referred to above), concerning the origins of 
  Earendil: 
  This name is' in fact (as is obvious) derived from Anglo-Saxon 
  earendel. When first studying Anglo-Saxon professionally (1913- ) 
  -- I had done so as a boyish hobby when supposed to be learning Greek 
  and Latin -- I was struck by the great beauty of this word (or name), 
  entirely coherent with the normal style of Anglo-Saxon, but euphonic 
  to a peculiar degree in that pleasing but not 'delectable' language. Also 
  its form strongly suggests that it is in origin a proper name and not a 
  common noun. This is borne out by the obviously related forms in 
  other Germanic languages; from which amid the confusions and 
  debasements of late traditions it at least seems certain that it belonged 
  to astronomical-myth, and was the name of a star or star-group. To my 
  mind the Anglo-Saxon uses seem plainly to indicate that it was a star 
  presaging the dawn (at any rate in English tradition): that is what we 
  now call Venus: the morning star as it may be seen shining brilliantly 
  in the dawn, before the actual rising of the Sun. That is at any rate how 
  I toot it. Before 1914 I wrote a 'poem' upon Earendel who launched his 
  ship like a bright spark from the havens of the Sun. I adopted him into 
  my mythology -- in which he became a prime figure as a mariner, and 
  eventually as a herald star, and a sign of hope to men. Aiya Earendil 
  Elenion Ancalima ([The Lord of the Rings] II.329) 'hail Earendil 
  brightest of Stars' is derived at long remove from Eala Earendel 
  engla beorhtast.* But the name could not be adopted just like that: it 
  had to be accommodated to the Elvish linguistic situation, at the same 
  time as a place for this person was made in legend. From this, far back 
  in the history of 'Elvish', which was beginning, after many tentative 
  starts in boyhood, to take definite shape at the time of the name's 
  adoption, arose eventually (a) the C[ommon]E[lvish] stem (*) AYAR'sea', 
  
  primarily applied to the Great Sea of the West, lying between Middle- 
  earth and Aman the Blessed Realm of the Valar; and (b) the element, 
  or verbal base (N)DIL, 'to love, be devoted to'- describing the attitude 
  of one to a person, thing, cause, or occupation to which one is devoted 
  for its own sake. Earendil became a character in the earliest written 
  (1916-17) of the major legends: The Fall of Condolin, the greatest of 
  the Pereldar 'Half-elven', son of Tuor of the most renowned House of 
  the Edain, and Idril daughter of the King of Gondolin. 
  My father did not indeed here say that his Earendel contained from the 
  beginning elements that in combination give a meaning like 'Sea-lover', 
  but it is in any case clear that at the time of the earliest extant writings on 
  (* From the Old English poem Crist: eala! earendel engla beorhtast ofer mid- 
  dongeard monnum sended.) 
   
  the subject the name was associated with an Elvish word ea 'eagle' -- see 
  p. 256 on the name of Earendel's first ship Earame 'Eaglepinion'. In the 
  Name-list to The Fall of Condolin this is made explicit: 'Earendl [sic] 
   though belike it hath some kinship to the Elfin ea and earen "eagle" and 
  "eyrie" (wherefore cometh to mind the passage of Cristhorn and the use 
  of the sign of the Eagle by Idril [see p. 193]) is thought to be woven of 
  that secret tongue of the Gondothlim [see p. 165].' 
  I give lastly four early poems of my father's in which Earendel 
  appears. 
  Eala Earendel Engla Beorhtast. 
  There can be little doubt that, as Humphrey Carpenter supposes (Bio- 
   graphy p. 71), this was the first poem on the subject of Earendel that my 
   father composed, and that it was written at Phoenix Farm, Gedling, 
  Nottinghamshire, in September 1914.~ It was to this poem that he was 
   referring in the letter of 1967 just cited -- 'I wrote a "poem" upon 
  Earendel who launched his ship like a bright spark: cf. line 5 He 
  launched his bark like a silver spark...' 
  There are some five different versions, each one incorporating 
  emendations made in the predecessor, though only the first verse was 
  substantially rewritten. The title was originally 'The Voyage of Earendel 
   the Evening Star', together with (as customarily) an Old English version 
  of this: Scipfaereld Earendeles AEfensteorran; this was changed in a 
  later copy to Eala Earendel Engla Beorhtast 'The Last Voyage 
  of Earendel', and in still later copies the modern English name was 
   removed. I give it here in the last version, the date of which cannot be 
   determined, though the handwriting shows it to be substantially later 
  than the original composition; together with all the divergent readings of 
  the earliest extant version in footnotes. 
  Earendel arose where the shadow flows 
  At Ocean's silent brim; 
  Through the mouth of night as a ray of light 
  Where the shores are sheer and dim 
  He launched his bark like a silver spark 
  From the last and lonely sand; 
  Then on sunlit breath of day's fiery death 
  He sailed from Westerland. 
  4 
  8 
   
  He threaded his path o'er the aftermath 
  Of the splendour of the Sun, 
  And wandered far past many a star 
  In his gleaming galleon.12 
  On the gathering tide of darkness ride 
  The argosies of the sky, 
  And spangle the night with their sails of light 
  As the streaming star goes by.16 
  Unheeding he dips past these twinkling ships, 
  
  By his wayward spirit whirled 
  On an endless quest through the darkling West 
  O'er the margin of the world;20 
  And he fares in haste o'er the jewelled waste 
  And the dusk from whence he came 
  With his heart afire with bright desire 
  And his face in silver flame.24 
  The Ship of the Moon from the East comes soon 
  From the Haven of the Sun, 
  Whose white gates gleam in the coming beam 
  Of the mighty silver one.28 
  Lo! with bellying clouds as his vessel's shrouds 
  He weighs anchor down the dark, 
  And on shimmering oars leaves the blazing shores 
  In his argent-timbered bark. 
  32 
  Readings of the earliest version: 
  1-8 Earendel sprang up from the Ocean's cup 
  In the gloom of the mid-world's rim; 
  From the door of Night as a ray of light 
  Leapt over the twilight brim, 
  And launching his bark like a silver spark 
  From the golden-fading sand 
  Down the sunlit breath of Day's fiery Death 
  He sped from Westerland. 
  10 splendour] glory. 
  11 wandered] went wandering. 
  16 streaming] Evening. 
  17 Unheeding] But unheeding. 
  18 wayward] wandering. 
  19 endless] magic darkling] darkening. 
  20 O'er the margin] Toward the margent. 
  22 And the dust] To the dust. 
  25 The Ship] For the Ship. 
  31 blazing] skiey. 
  32 timbered] orbed. 
   
   
   
  Then Earendel fled from that Shipman dread 
  Beyond the dark earth's pale, 
  Back under the rim of the Ocean dim, 
  And behind the world set sail; 
  And he heard the mirth of the folk of earth 
  And the falling of their tears, 
  As the world dropped back in a cloudy wrack 
  On its journey down the years. 
   36 
  40 
  Then he glimmering passed to the starless vast 
  As an isled lamp at sea, 
  And beyond the ken of mortal men 
  Set his lonely errantry, 
  Tracking the Sun in his galleon 
  Through the pathless firmament, 
  Till his light grew old in abysses cold 
  And his eager flame was spent. 
  44 
  48 
  There seems every reason to think that this poem preceded all the 
  outlines and notes given in this chapter, and that verbal similarities to 
  the poem found in these are echoes (e.g. 'his face is in silver flame', 
  
  outline C, p. 255; 'the margent of the world', outline E, p. 260). 
  In the fourth verse of the poem the Ship of the Moon comes forth from 
  the Haven of the Sun; in the tale of The Hiding of Valinor (I. 215) Aule 
  and Ulmo built two havens in the east, that of the Sun (which was 'wide 
  and golden') and that of the Moon (which was 'white, having gates of 
  silver and of pearl') -- but they were both 'within the same harbourage'. 
  As in the poem, in the Tale of the Sun and Moon the Moon is urged on 
  by 'shimmering oars' (I. 195). 
  II. 
  The Bidding of the Minstrel. 
  This poem, according to a note that my father scribbled on one of the 
  copies, was written at St. John's Street, Oxford (see I. 27) in the winter 
  of 1914; there is no other evidence for its date. In this case the earliest 
  workings are extant, and on the back of one of the sheets is the outline 
  33. Then] And. 
  38. And the falling of] And hearkened to. 
  46-8. And voyaging the skies 
  Till his splendour was shorn by the birth of Morn 
  And he died with the Dawn in his eyes. 
   
  account of Earendel's great voyage given on p. 261. The poem was then 
  much longer than it became, but the workings are exceedingly rough; 
  they have no title. To the earliest finished text a title was added hastily 
  later: this apparently reads 'The Minstrel renounces the song'. The title 
  then became 'The Lay of Earendel', changed in the latest text to 'The 
  Bidding of the Minstrel, from the Lay of Earendel'. 
  There are four versions following the original rough draft, but the 
  changes made in them were slight, and I give the poem here in the latest 
  form, noting only that originally the minstrel seems to have responded to 
  the 'bidding' much earlier -- at line 5, which read 'Then harken -- a tale of 
  immortal sea-yearning -,andthat Eldar in line 6 and Elven in line 23 are 
  emendations, made on the latest text, of 'fairies', 'fairy'. 
  'Sing us yet more of Earendel the wandering, 
  Chant us a lay of his white-oared ship, 
  More marvellous-cunning than mortal man's pondering, 
  Foamily musical out on the deep. 
  Sing us a tale of immortal sea-yearning 
  The Eldar once made ere the change of the light, 
  Weaving a winelike spell, and a burning 
  Wonder of spray and the odours of night; 
  Of murmurous gloamings out on far oceans; 
  Of his tossing at anchor off islets forlorn 
  To the unsleeping waves' never-ending sea-motions; 
  Of bellying sails when a wind was born, 
  And the gurgling bubble of tropical water 
  Tinkled from under the ringed stem, 
  5 
  1O 
  And thousands of miles was his ship from those wrought her  15 
  A petrel, a sea-bird, a white-winged gem, 
  Gallantly bent on measureless faring 
  Ere she came homing in sea-laden flight, 
  Circuitous, lingering, restlessly daring, 
  Coming to haven unlooked for, at night.' 
  20 
  'But the music is broken, the words half-forgotten, 
  The sunlight has faded, the moon is grown old, 
  The Elven ships foundered or weed-swathed and rotten, 
  The fire and the wonder of hearts is acold. 
  Who now can tell, and what harp can accompany 
  With melodies strange enough, rich enough tunes, 
  Pale with the magic of cavernous harmony, 
  
  Loud with shore-music of beaches and dunes, 
  How slender his boat; of what glimmering timber; 
  How her sails were all silvern and taper her mast, 
  And silver her throat with foam and her limber 
  Flanks as she swanlike floated past! 
  25 
  30 
   
  The song I can sing is but shreds one remembers 
  Of golden imaginings fashioned in sleep, 
  A whispered tale told by the withering embers 
  Of old things far off that but few hearts keep.' 
  35 
  III. 
  The Shores of Faery. 
  This poem is given in its earliest form by Humphrey Carpenter, Bio- 
  graphy, pp.76--76.~ It exists in four versions each as usual incorporating 
  slight changes; my father wrote the date of its composition on three of the 
  copies, viz. 'July 8 -- g, 1915; 'Moseley and Edgbaston, Birmingham July 
  1915 (walking and on bus). Retouched often since-esp. 1924'; and 'First 
  poem of my mythology, Valinor.......... 1910'. This last cannot have 
  been intended for the date of composition, and the illegible words 
  preceding it may possibly be read as 'thought of about'. But it does not in 
  any case appear to have been 'the first poem of the mythology'. that, I 
  believe, was Eala Earendel Engla Beorhtast -- and my father's mention 
  of this poem in his letter of 1967 (see p. 266) seems to suggest this also. 
  The Old English title was lelfalandes Strand (The Shores of 
  Elfland). It is preceded by a short prose preface which has been given 
  above, p. 262. I give it here in the latest version (undateable), with all 
  readings from the earliest in footnotes. 
  East of the Moon, west of the Sun 
  There stands a lonely hill; 
  Its feet are in the pale green sea, 
  Its towers are white and still, 
  Beyond Taniquetil 
  In Valinor. 
  Comes never there but one lone star 
  That fled before the moon; 
  And there the Two Trees naked are 
  That bore Night's silver bloom, 
  That bore the globed fruit of Noon 
  In Valinor. 
  There are the shores of Faery 
  Reaadings of the earliest version: 
  7 
  8 
  10 
  East..... west] West..... East. 
  No stars come there but one alone. 
  fled before] hunted with 
  For there the Two Trees naked grow 
  bore] bear. 11 bore] bear. 
  5 
  1O 
   
  With their moonlit pebbled strand 
  Whose foam is silver music 
  On the opalescent floor 
  Beyond the great sea-shadows 
  On the marches of the sand 
  That stretches on for ever 
  To the dragonheaded door, 
  
  The gateway of the Moon, 
  Beyond Taniquetil 
  In Valinor. 
  West of the Sun, east of the Moon 
  Lies the haven of the star, 
  The white town of the Wanderer 
  And the rocks of Eglamar. 
  There Wingelot is harboured, 
  While Earendel looks afar 
  O'er the darkness of the waters 
  Between here and Eglamar -- 
  Out, out, beyond Taniquetil 
  In Valinor afar. 
  IS 
  20 
  25 
  30 
  There are some interesting connections between this poem and the tale 
  of The Coming of the Elves and the Making of Kor. The 'lonely hill' 
  of line 2 is the hill of Kor (cf. the tale, I. r 122: 'at the head of this long creek 
  there stands a lonely hill which gazes at the loftier mountains'), while 'the 
  golden feet of Kor' (a line replaced in the later versions of the poem) and 
  very probably 'the sand That stretches on for ever' are explained by the 
  passage that follows in the tale: 
  Thither [i.e. to Kor] did Aule bring all the dust of magic metals that 
  his great works had made and gathered, and he piled it about the foot 
  of that hill, and most of this dust was of gold, and a sand of gold 
  stretched away from the feet of Kor out into the distance where the 
  Two Trees blossomed. 
  18 marches] margent. 
  20 -- 21 To the dragonheaded door, The gateway of the Moon] From the golden feet of Kor. 
  24 West of the Sun, east of the Moon] O! West o( the Moon, East of the Sun. 
  27 rocks] rock. 
  28 Wingelot] Earliest text Wingelot > Vingelot; second text Vingelot; third text 
  Vingelot > Wingelot; last text Wingelot. 
  30 O'er the darkness of the waters] On the magic and the wonder. 
  31 Between] 'Tween. 
  In the latest text Elvenland is lightly written over Faery in line 13, and EIdamar against 
  Eglamar in line 27 (only); Eglamar > Eldamar in the second text. 
   
  With the 'dragonheaded door' (line 20) cf. the description of the Door of 
  Night in?he Hiding of Valinor (I. 215 -- 16): 
  Its pillars are of the mightiest basalt and its lintel likewise, but great 
  dragons of black stone are carved thereon, and shadowy smoke pours 
  slowly from their jaws. 
  In that description the Door of Night is not however 'the gateway of the 
  Moon', for it is the Sun that passes through it into the outer dark, 
  whereas 'the Moon dares not the utter loneliness of the outer dark by 
  reason of his lesser light and majesty, and he journeys still beneath the 
  world [i.e. through the waters of Vai]'. 
  IV. 
  The Happy Mariners. 
  I give lastly this poem whose subject is the Tower of Pearl in the Twilit 
  Isles. It was written in July 1915,~ and there are six texts preceding the 
  version which was published (together with 'Why the Man in the Moon 
  came down too soon') at Leeds in 1923* and which is the first of the two 
  given here. 
  (I) 
  I know a window in a western tower 
  That opens on celestial seas, 
  And wind that has been blowing round the stars 
  Comes to nestle in its tossing draperies. 
  
  It is a white tower builded in the Twilight Isles, 
  Where Evening sits for ever in the shade; 
  It glimmers like a spike of lonely pearl 
  That mirrors beams forlorn and lights that fade; 
  And sea goes washing round the dark rock where it stands, 
  And fairy boats go by to gloaming lands 
  All piled and twinkling in the gloom 
  With hoarded sparks of orient fire 
  5 
  1O 
  (*A Northern Venture: see i.204, footnote. Mr Douglas A. Anderson has kindly 
  supplied me with s copy of the poem in this version, which had been very slightly altered 
  from that published in The Stapeldon Magazine (Exeter College, Oxford), June 1920 
  (Carpenter, p. 268). -- Tailight in line 5 of the Leeds version is almost certainly an error, 
  for Twilit, the reading of all the original texts.) 
   
   
   
  That divers won in waters of the unknown Sun -- 
  And, maybe, 'tis a throbbing silver lyre, 
  Or voices of grey sailors echo up 
  Afloat among the shadows of the world 
  In oarless shallop and with canvas furled; 
  For often seems there ring of feet and song 
  Or twilit twinkle of a trembling gong. 
  15 
  0! happy mariners upon a journey long 
  To those great portals on the Western shores 
  Where far away constellate fountains leap, 
  And dashed against Night's dragon-headed doors, 
  In foam of stars fall sparkling in the deep. 
  While I alone look out behind the Moon 
  From in my white and windy tower, 
  Ye bide no moment and await no hour, 
  But chanting snatches of a mystic tune 
  Go through the shadows and the dangerous seas 
  Past sunless lands to fairy leas 
  Where stars upon the jacinth wall of space 
  Do tangle burst and interlace. 
  Ye follow Earendel through the West, 
  The shining mariner, to Islands blest; 
  While only from beyond that sombre rim 
  A wind returns to stir these crystal panes 
  And murmur magically of golden rains 
  That fall for ever in those spaces dim. 
  20 
  25 
  30 
  35 
  In The Hiding of Valinor (I. 215) it is told that when the Sun was first 
  made the Valar purposed to draw it beneath the Earth, but that 
  it was too frail and lissom; and much precious radiance was spilled in 
  their attempts about the deepest waters, and escaped to linger as secret 
  sparks in many an unknown ocean cavern. These have many elfin 
  divers, and divers of the fays, long time sought beyond the outmost 
  East, even as is sung in the song of the Sleeper in the Tower of Pearl. 
  That 'The Happy Mariners' was in fact 'the song of the Sleeper in the 
  Tower of Pearl' seems assured by lines 10 -- 13 of the poem. 
  For 'Night's dragon-headed doors' see p. 273. The meaning of jacinth 
  in the jacinth wall of space (line 31) is 'blue'; cf. the deep-blue walls in 
  The Hiding of Valinor (I. 215). 
   
  
  Many years later my father rewrote the poem, and I give this version 
  here. Still later he turned to it again and made a few further alterations 
  (here recorded in footnotes); at this time he noted that the revised 
  version dated from '1940?'. 
   
  (2). 
  I know a window in a Western tower 
  that opens on celestial seas, 
  and there from wells of dark behind the stars 
  blows ever cold a keen unearthly breeze. 
  It is a white tower builded on the Twilit Isles, 
  and springing from their everlasting shade 
  it glimmers like a house of lonely pearl, 
  where lights forlorn take harbour ere they fade. 
  5 
  Its feet are washed by waves that never rest. 
  There silent boats go by into the West 
  all piled.and twinkling in the dark 
  with orient fire in many a hoarded spark 
  that divers won 
  in waters of the rumoured Sun. 
  There sometimes throbs below a silver harp, 
  touching the heart with sudden music sharp; 
  or far beneath the mountains high and sheer 
  the voices of grey sailors echo clear, 
  afloat among the shadows of the world 
  in oarless ships and with their canvas furled, 
  chanting a farewell and a solemn song: 
  for wide the sea is, and the journey long. 
  1O 
  15 
  20 
  0 happy mariners upon a journey far, 
  beyond the grey islands and past Gondobar, 
  to those great portals on the final shores 
  where far away constellate fountains leap, 
  and dashed against Night's dragon-headed doors 
  in foam of stars fall sparkling in the deep! 
  While I, alone, look out behind the moon 
  from in my white and windy tower, 
  ye bide no moment and await no hour, 
  but go with solemn song and harpers' tune 
  through the dark shadows and the shadowy seas 
  to the last land of the Two Trees, 
  whose fruit and flower are moon and sun, 
  where light of earth is ended and begun. 
  25 
  30 
  35 
  Last revisions: 
  3 and there omitted. 
  4 blows ever cold] there ever blows. 
  17 tp mountains] mountain. 
  22 the journey] their journey. 
  29 While I look out alone. 30 imprisoned in the white and windy tower. 
  31 ye] you. 33-6 struck through. 
   
  Ye follow Earendel without rest, 
  the shining mariner, beyond the West, 
  who passed the mouth of night and launched his bark 
  upon the outer seas of everlasting dark. 
  Here only comes at whiles a wind to blow 
  
  returning darkly down the way ye go, 
  with perfume laden of unearthly trees. 
  Here only long afar through window-pane 
  I glimpse the flicker of the golden rain 
  that falls for ever on the outer seas. 
  40 
  45 
  I cannot explain the reference (in the revised version only, line 24) to 
  the journey of the mariners 'beyond the grey islands and past Gondobar'. 
  Condobar ('City of Stone') was one of the seven names of Gondolin 
  (P 158). 
  NOTES. 
  3. 
  4. 
  Falasquil was the name of Tuor's dwelling on the coast (p. 152); the 
  Oarni, with the Falmarini and the Wingildi, are called 'the spirits of 
  the foam and the surf of ocean' (I. 66).2. 
  Irilde: the 'Elvish' name corresponding to Gnomish Idril. See the 
  Appendix on Names, entry Idril. 
  'Elwing of the Gnomes of Artanor' is perhaps a mere slip. 
  For the Swan-wing as the emblem of Tuor see pp. 152, 164, 172, 
  5. 
  6. 
  7. 
  8. 
  9. 
  193. 
  The words 'Idril has vanished' replace an earlier reading: 'Sirion has 
  been sacked and only Littleheart (Ilfrith) remained who tells the 
  tale.' Ilfrith is yet another version of Littleheart's Elvish name (see 
  pp. 201 -- 2). 
  Struck out here: 'The Sleeper is Idril but he does not know.' 
  Cf. Kortirion among the Trees (I. 36, lines 129 -- 30): 'I need not 
  know the desert or red palaces Where dwells the sun', lines retained 
  slightly changed in the second (I937) version (I. 39). 
  This passage, from 'Earendel distraught...', replaced the following: 
  '[illegible name, possibly Orlon] is [?biding] there and tells him of 
  the sack of Sirion and the captivity of Elwing. The faring of the 
  Koreldar and the binding of Melko.' Perhaps the words 'The faring 
  of the Koreldar' were struck out by mistake (cf. Outline B). 
  Earum is emended (at the first occurrence only) from Earam; and 
  following it stood the name Earnhama, but this was struck out. 
  Earnhama is Old English, 'Eagle-coat', 'Eagle-dress'. 
  37 Ye] You. 40 outer omitted. 
  41 -- 3 struck through. 46 the] those 
  line added at end: beyond the country of the shining Trees. 
   
  10. The two earliest extant texts date it thus, one of them with the 
  addition 'Ex[eter] Coll[ege] Essay Club Dec. 1914', and on a third is 
  written 'Gedling, Notts., Sept. 1913 [error for 1914] and later'. My 
  father referred to having read 'Earendel' to the Essay Club in a letter 
  to my mother of 27 November 1914.11. 
  But rocks in line 27 (26) should read rock. 
  12. According to one note it was written at 'Barnt Green [see Biography 
  p. 36] July 1915 and Bedford and later', and another note dates it 
  'July 24 [1915], rewritten Sept. g'. The original workings are on the 
  back of an unsent letter dated from Moseley (Birmingham) July x i, 
  1915; my father began military training at Bedford on July 19. 
   
   
  VI. 
  THE HISTORY OF ERIOL OR 
  
  AEFWINE AND THE END OF THE 
  TALES. 
  In this final chapter we come to the most difficult (though not, as I hope 
  to show, altogether insoluble) part of the earliest form of the mythology: 
  its end, with which is intertwined the story of Eriol/AElfwine -- and with 
  that, the history and original significance of Tol Eressea. For its eluci- 
  dation we have some short pieces of connected narrative, but are largely 
  dependent on the same materials as those that constitute Cilfanon's Tale 
  and the story of Earendel: scribbled plot-outlines, endlessly varying, 
  written on separate slips of paper or in the pages of the little notebook 'C' 
  (see p. 254). In this chapter there is much material to consider, and 
  for convenience of reference within the chapter I number the various 
  citations consecutively. But it must be said that no device of presentation 
  can much diminish the inherent complexity and obscurity of the matter. 
  The fullest account (bald as it is) of the March of the Elves of Kor and 
  the events that followed is contained in notebook C, continuing on from - 
  the point where I left that outline on p. 255, after the coming of the birds 
  from Gondolin, the 'counsels of the Gods and uproar of the Elves', and 
  the 'March of the Inwir and Teleri', with the Solosimpi only agreeing to 
  accompany the expedition on condition that they remain by the sea. The 
  outline continues: 
  (1) Coming of the Eldar. Encampment in the Land of Willows of 
  first host. Overwhelming of Noldorin and Valwe. Wanderings 
  of Noldorin with his harp. 
  Tulkas overthrows Melko in the battle of the Silent Pools. Bound 
  in Lumbi and guarded by Gorgumoth the hound of Mandos. 
  Release of the Noldoli. War with Men as soon as Tulkas and: 
  Noldorin have fared back to Valinor. 
  Noldoli led to Valinor by Egalmoth and Galdor. 
  There have been previous references in the Lost Tales to a battle in 
  Tasarinan, the Land of Willows: in the Tale of Turambar (pp. 70, 140), 
  and, most notably, in The Fall of Condolin (p. 154), where when 
  Tuor's sojourn in that land is described there is mention of events that 
  would take place there in the future: 
   
   
   
  Did not even after the days of Tuor Noldorin and his Eldar come there 
  seeking for Dor Lomin and the hidden river and the caverns of the 
  Gnomes' imprisonment; yet thus nigh to their quest's end were like to 
  abandon it? Indeed sleeping and dancing here... they were whelmed 
  by the goblins sped by Melko from the Hills of Iron and Noldorin 
  made bare escape thence. 
  Valwe has been mentioned once before, by Lindo, on Eriol's first 
  evening in Mar Vanwa Tyalieva (I. 16): 'My father Valwe who went with 
  Noldorin to find the Gnomes.' Of Noldorin we know also that he was 
  the Vala Salmar, the twin-brother of Omar-Amillo; that he entered the 
  world with Ulmo, and that in Valinor he played the harp and lyre and 
  loved the Noldoli (1.66, 75, 93, 126). 
  An isolated note states: 
  {2) Noldorin escapes from the defeat of the Land of Willows and takes 
  his harp and goes seeking in the Iron Mountains for Valwe and the 
  Gnomes until he finds their place of imprisonment. Tulkas follows. 
  Melko comes to meet him. 
  The only one of the great Valar who is mentioned in these notes as 
  taking part in the expedition to the Great Lands is Tulkas; but whatever 
  story underlay his presence, despite the anger and sorrow of the. Valar at 
  the March of the Elves (see p. 257), is quite irrecoverable. (A very faint 
  hint concerning it is found in two isolated notes: 'Tulkas gives -- or the 
  Elves take limpe with them', and 'Limpe' given by the Gods (Orome? 
  Tulkas?) when Elves left Valinor', cf. The Flight of the Noldoli (I. 166): 
  'no limpe had they [the Noldoli] as yet to bring away, for that was not 
  
  given to the fairies until long after, when the March of Liberation was 
  undertaken'.) According to (1) above Tulkas fought with and overthrew 
  Melko 'in the battle of the Silent Pools', and the Silent Pools are the Pools 
  of Twilight, 'where Tulkas after fought with Melko's self' {The Fall of 
  Condolin, p. 195; the original reading here was 'Noldorin and Tulkas'). 
  The name Lumbi is found elsewhere (in a list of names associated with 
  the tale of The Coming of the Valar, I. 93), where it is said to be Melko's 
  third dwelling; and a jotting in notebook C, sufficiently mysterious, 
  reads: 'Lumfad. Melko's dwelling after release. Castle of Lumbi.' But 
  this story also is lost. 
  That the Noldoli were led back to Valinor by Egalmoth and Galdor, as 
  stated in (1), is notable. This is contradicted in detail by a statement 
  in the Name-list to The Fall of Condolin, which says (p. 215) that 
  Egalmoth was slain in the raid on the dwelling at the mouth of Sirion 
  when Elwing was taken; and contradicted in general by the next citation 
  to be given, which denies that the Elves were permitted to dwell in 
  Valinor. 
  The only other statement concerning these events is found in the first 
   
  of the four outlines that constitute Gilfanon's Tale, which I there called 
  'A' (I. 234). This reads: 
  (3) March of the Elves out into the world. 
  The capture of Noldorin. 
  The camp in the Land of Willows. 
  Army of Tulkas at the Pools of Twilight...... 
  .. and [?many] 
  Gnomes, but Men fall on them out of Hisilome. 
  Defeat of Melko. 
  Breaking of Angamandi and release of captives. 
  Hostility of Men. The Gnomes collect some of the jewels. 
  Elwing and most of the Elves go back to dwell in Tol Eressea. The 
  Gods will not let them dwell in Valinor. 
  This seems to differ from (1) in the capture of Noldorin and in the attack 
  of Men from Hisilome before the defeat of Melko; but the most notable 
  statement is that concerning the refusal of the Gods to allow the Elves to 
  dwell in Valinor. There is no reason to think that this ban rested only, or 
  chiefly, on the Noldoli. The text, (3), does not refer specifically to the 
  Gnomes in this connection; and the ban is surely to be related to 'the 
  sorrow and wrath of the Gods' at the time of the March of the Elves 
  (p. 253). Further, it is said in The Cottage of Lost Play (I. 16) that Ingil 
  son of Inwe returned to Tol Eressea with 'most of the fairest and the 
  wisest, most of the merriest and the kindest, of all the Eldar', and that  
  the town that he built there was named 'Koromas or "the Resting of the 
  Exiles of Kor".' This is quite clearly to be connected with the statement 
  in (3) that 'Most of the Elves go back to dwell in Tol Eressea', and 
  with that given on p. 255: The wars with Men and the departure to 
  Tol Eressea (the Eldar unable to endure the strife of the world)'. 
  These indications taken together leave no doubt, I think, that my 
  father's original conception was of the Eldar of Valinor undertaking the 
  expedition into the Great Lands against the will of the Valar; together 
  with the rescued Noldoli they returned over the Ocean, but being 
  refused re-entry into Valinor they settled in Tol Eressea, as 'the Exiles of 
  Kor'. That some did return in the end to Valinor may be concluded from 
  the words of Meril-i-Turinqi (I. xag) that Ingil, who built Kortirion, 
  'went long ago back to Valinor and is with Manwe'. But Tol Eressea 
  remained the land of the fairies in the early conception, the Exiles of Kor, 
  Eldar and Gnomes, speaking both Eldarissa and Noldorissa. 
  It seems that there is nothing else to be found or said concerning the 
  original story of the coming of aid out of the West and the renewed assault 
  on Melko. 
  * 
  The conclusion of the whole story as originally envisaged was to be 
  
   
  rejected in its entirety. For it we are very largely dependent on the outline 
  in notebook C, continuing on from citation (1) above; this is extremely 
   rough and disjointed, and is given here in a very slightly edited form. 
  (4) After the departure of Earendel and the coming of the Elves to Tol 
  Eressea (and most of this belongs to the history of Men) great ages 
  elapse; Men spread and thrive, and the Elves of the Great Lands 
  fade. As Men's stature grows theirs diminishes. Men and Elves 
  were formerly of a size, though Men always larger.' 
  Melko again breaks away, by the aid of Tevildo (who in long ages 
  gnaws his bonds); the Gods are in dissension about Men and Elves, 
  some favouring the one and some the other. Melko goes to Tol 
  Eressea and tries to stir up dissension among the Elves (between 
  Gnomes and Solosimpi), who are in consternation and send to 
  Valinor. No help comes, but Tulkas sends privily Telimektar 
  (Taimonto) his son.~ 
  Telimektar of the silver sword and Ingil surprise Melko and 
  wound him, and he flees and climbs up the great Pine of Tavrobel. 
  Before the Inwir left Valinor Belaurin (Palurien)~ gave them a seed, 
  and said that it must be guarded, for great tidings would one day 
  come of its growth. But it was forgotten, and cast in the garden of 
  Gilfanon, and a mighty pine arose that reached to Ilwe and the 
  stars.' 
  Telimektar and Ingil pursue him, and they remain now in the sky 
  to ward it, and Melko stalks high above the air seeking ever to do a 
  hurt to the Sun and Moon and stars (eclipses, meteors). He is 
  continually frustrated, but on his first attempt -- saying that the 
  Gods stole his fire for its making -- he upset the Sun, so that 
  Urwendi fell into the Sea, and the Ship fell near the ground, 
  scorching regions of the Earth. The clarity of the Sun's radiance has 
  not been so great since, and something of magic has gone from it. 
  Hence it is, and long has been, that the fairies dance and sing more 
  sweetly and can the better be seen by the light of the Moon -- 
  because of the death of Urwendi. 
  The 'Rekindling of the Magic Sun' refers in part to the Trees and 
  in part to Urwendi. 
  Fionwe's rage and grief. In the end he will slay Melko. 
  'Orion' is only the image of Telimektar in the sky? [sic] Varda 
  gave him stars, and he bears them aloft that the Gods may know he 
  watches; he has diamonds on his sword-sheath, and this will go red 
  when he draws his sword at the Great End. 
  But now Telimektar, and Gil~ who follows him like a Blue Bee, 
  ward off evil, and Varda immediately replaces any stars that Melko 
  loosens and casts down. 
  Although grieved at the Gods' behest, the Pine is cut down; and 
   
   
  Melko is thus now out of the world -- but one day he will find a way 
  back, and the last great uproars will begin before the Great End. 
  The evils that still happen come about in this wise. The Gods can 
  cause things to enter the hearts of Men, but not of Elves (hence 
  their difficult dealings in the old days of the Exile of the Gnomes)  
  and though Melko sits without, gnawing his fingers and gazing in  
  anger on the world, he can suggest evil to Men so inclined -- but the  
  lies he planted of old still grow and spread. 
  Hence Melko can now work hurt and damage and evil in the 
  world only through Men, and he has more power and subtlety with 
  Men than Manwe or any of the Gods, because of his long sojourn in 
  the world and among Men. 
  In these early chartings we are in a primitive mythology, with Melko 
  reduced to a grotesque figure chased up a great pine-tree, which is 
  thereupon cut down to keep him out of the world, where he 'stalks high 
  
  above the air' or 'sits without, gnawing his fingers', and upsets the 
  Sun-ship so that Urwendi falls into the Sea -- and, most strangely, meets 
  her death. 
  That Ingil (Gil) who with Telimektar pursues Melko is to be identified 
  with Ingil son of Inwe who built Kortirion is certain and appears from 
  several notes; see the Appendix on Names to Vol. I, entries Ingil, 
  Telimektar. This is the fullest statement of the Orion-myth, which is 
  referred to in the Tale of the Sun and Moon (see I. 182, 200): 
  of Nielluin [Sirius] too, who is the Bee of Azure, Nielluin whom 
  still may all men see in autumn or winter burning nigh the foot of  
  Telimektar son of Tulkas whose tale is yet to tell. 
  In the Gnomish dictionary it is said (I. 256) that Gil rose into the heavens 
  and 'in the likeness of a great bee bearing honey of flame' followed 
  Telimektar. This presumably represents a distinct conception from that  
  referred to above, where Ingil 'went long ago back to Valinor and is with 
  Manwe' (I. 129). 
  With the reference to Fionwe's slaying of Melko 'in the end' cf. the end  
  of The Hiding of Valinor (I. 219): 
  Fionwe Urion, son of Manwe, of love for Urwendi shall in the end be, 
  Melko's bane, and shall destroy the world to destroy his foe, and so 
  shall all things then be rolled away. 
  Cf. also the Tale of Turambar, p. 116, where it is said that Turambar 
  'shall stand beside Fionwe in the Great Wrack'. 
  For the prophecies and hopes of the Elves concerning the Rekindling 
  of the Magic Sun see pp.285 -- 6. 
   
  The outline in C continues and concludes thus (again with some very 
    slight and insignificant editing): 
     (5) 
  Longer ages elapse. Gilfanon is now the oldest and wisest Elf in Tol 
  Eressea, but is not of the Inwir -- hence Meril-i-Turinqi is Lady of 
  the Isle. 
  Eriol comes to Tol Eressea. Sojourns at Kortirion. Goes to 
  Tavrobel to see Gilfanon, and sojourns in the house of a hundred 
  chimneys -- for this is the last condition of his drinking limpe. 
  Gilfanon bids him write down all he has heard before he drinks. 
  Eriol drinks limpe. Gilfanon tells him of things to be; that in his 
  mind (although the fairies hope not) he believes that Tol Eressea 
  will become a dwelling of Men. Gilfanon also prophesies concern- 
  ing the Great End, and of the Wrack of Things, and of Fionwe, 
  Tulkas, and Melko and the last fight on the Plains of Valinor. 
  Eriol ends his life at Tavrobel but in his last days is consumed 
  with longing for the black cliffs of his shores, even as Meril said. 
  The book lay untouched in the house of Gilfanon during many 
  ages of Men. 
  The compiler of the Golden Book takes up the Tale: one of the 
  children of the fathers of the fathers of Men. [Against this is 
  written:] It may perhaps be much better to let Eriol himself see 
  the last things and finish the book. 
  Rising of the Lost Elves against the Orcs and Nautar.' The time 
  is not ready for the Faring Forth, but the fairies judge it to be 
  necessary. They obtain through Ulmo the help of Uin,~ and Tol 
  Eressea is uprooted and dragged near to the Great Lands, nigh to 
  the promontory of Ros. A magic bridge is cast across the interven- 
  ing sound. Osse is wroth at the breaking of the roots of the isle he set 
  so long ago -- and many of his rare sea-treasures grow about it -- that 
  he tries to wrench it back; and the western half breaks off, and is 
  now the Isle of Iverin. 
  The Battle of Ros: the Island-elves and the Lost Elves against 
  Nautar, Gongs,~ Orcs, and a few evil Men. Defeat of the Elves. The 
  fading Elves retire to Tol Eressea and hide in the woods. 
  Men come to Tol Eressea and also Orcs, Dwarves, Gongs, 
  
  Trolls, etc. After the Battle of Ros the Elves faded with sorrow. 
  They cannot live in air breathed by a number of Men equal to their 
  own or greater; and ever as Men wax more powerful and numerous 
  so the fairies fade and grow small and tenuous, filmy and trans- 
  parent, but Men larger and more dense and gross. At last Men, or 
  almost all, can no longer see the fairies. 
  The Gods now dwell in Valinor, and come scarcely ever to the 
  world, being content with the restraining of the elements from 
  utterly destroying Men. They grieve much at what they see; but - 
  Iluvatar is over all. 
   
  On the page opposite the passage about the Battle of Ros is written: 
  A great battle between Men at the Heath of the Sky-roof (now the 
  Withered Heath), about a league from Tavrobel. The Elves and the 
  Children flee over the Gruir and the Afros. 
  'Even now do they approach and our great tale comes to its ending.' 
  The book found in the ruins of the house of a hundred chimneys. 
  That Gilfanon was the oldest of the Elves of Tol Eressea, though Meril 
  held the title of Lady of the Isle, is said also in the Tale of the Sun and 
  Moon (I. 175): but what is most notable is that Gilfanon (not Ailios, 
  teller of the Tale of the Nauglafring, whom Gilfanon replaced, see 
  I. 197 note 19 and 229ff.) appears in this outline, which must therefore 
  be late in the period of the composition of the Lost Tales. 
  Also noteworthy are the references to Eriol's drinking limpe at 
  Gilfanon's 'house of a hundred chimneys'. In The Cottage of Lost Play 
  (I. 17) Lindo told Eriol that he could not give him limpe to drink: 
  Turinqi only may give it to those not of the Eldar race, and those that 
  drink must dwell always with the Eldar of the Island until such time as 
  they fare forth to find the lost families of the kindred. 
  Meril-i-Turinqi herself, when Eriol besought her for a drink of limpe, 
  was severe (I. 98): 
  If you drink this drink... even at the Faring Forth, should Eldar and 
  Men fall into war at the last, still must you stand by us against the 
  children of your kith and kin, but until then never may you fare away 
  home though longings gnaw you... 
  In the text described in I. 229 ff. Eriol bemoans to Lindo the refusal to 
  grant him his desire, and Lindo, while warning him against 'thinking to 
  overpass the bounds that Iluvatar hath set', tells him that Meril has not 
  irrevocably refused him. In a note to this text my.father wrote: '... Eriol 
  fares to Tavrobel -- after Tavrobel he drinks of limpe.' 
  The statement in this passage of outline C that Eriol 'in his last days is 
  consumed with longing for the black cliffs of his shores, even as Meril 
  said' clearly refers to the passage in The Chaining of Melko from which 
  I have cited above: 
  On a day of autumn will come the winds and a driven gull, maybe, will 
  wail overhead, and lo! you will be filled with desire, remembering the 
  black coasts of your home. (I. 96). 
  Lindo's reference, in the passage from The Cottage of Lost Play cited 
   
  above, to the faring forth of the Eldar of Tol Eressea 'to find the lost 
  families of the kindred' must likewise relate to the mentions in (5) of 
  the Faring Forth (though the time was not ripe), of the 'rising of the 
  Lost Elves against the Orcs and Nautar', and of 'the Island-elves and 
  the Lost Elves' at the Battle of Ros. Precisely who are to be understood 
  by the 'Lost Elves' is not clear; but in Gilfanon's Tale (I. 231) all Elves 
  of the Great Lands 'that never saw the light at Kor' (Ilkorins), whether 
  or not they left the Waters of Awakening, are called 'the lost fairies 
  of the world', and this seems likely to be the meaning here. It must 
  then be supposed that there dwelt on Tol Eressea only the Eldar of 
  Kor (the 'Exiles') and the Noldoli released from thraldom under Melko; 
  the Faring Forth was to be the great expedition from Tol Eressea for the 
  rescue of those who had never departed from the Great Lands. 
  
  In (5) we meet the conception of the dragging of Tol Eressea back 
  eastwards across the Ocean to the geographical position of England -- it 
  becomes England (see I. 26); that the part which was torn off by Osse, 
  the Isle of Iverin, is Ireland is explicitly stated in the Qenya dictionary. 
  The promontory of Ros is perhaps Brittany. 
  Here also there is a clear definition of the 'fading' of the Elves, their 
  physical diminution and increasing tenuity and transparency, so that 
  they become invisible (and finally incredible) to gross Mankind. This is a 
  central concept of the early mythology: the 'fairies', as now conceived by 
  Men (in so far as they are rightly conceived), have become so. They 
  were not always so. And perhaps most remarkable in this remarkable 
  passage, there is the final and virtually complete withdrawal of the Gods 
  (to whom the Eldar are 'most like in nature', I. 57) from the concerns of 
  'the world', the Great Lands across the Sea. They watch, it seems, since 
  they grieve, and are therefore not wholly indifferent to what passes in the 
   lands of Men; but they are henceforward utterly remote, hidden in the 
  West. 
  Other features of (5), the Golden Book of Tavrobel, and the Battle of 
  the Heath of the Sky-roof, will be explained shortly. I give next a 
  separate passage found in the notebook C under the heading 'Rekindling 
  of the Magic Sun. Faring Forth.' 
  (6) The Elves' prophecy is that one day they will fare forth from Tol 
  Eressea and on arriving in the world will gather all their fading 
  kindred who still live in the world and march towards Valinor -- 
  through the southern lands. This they will only do with the help of 
  Men. If Men aid them, the fairies will take Men to Valinor -- those 
  that wish to go -- fight a great battle with Melko in Erumani and 
  open Valinor.~ Laurelin and Silpion will be rekindled, and the 
  mountain wall being destroyed then soft radiance will spread over 
  all the world, and the Sun and Moon will be recalled. If Men oppose 
  them and aid Melko the Wrack of the Gods and the ending of the 
  fairies will result -- and maybe the Great End. 
   
  On the opposite page is written: 
  Were the Trees relit all the paths to Valinor would become clear to 
  follow -- and the Shadowy Seas open clear and free -- Men as well as 
  Elves would taste the blessedness of the Gods, and Mandos be emptied. 
  This prophecy is clearly behind Vaire's words to Eriol (I. 19 -- 20): '... 
  the Faring Forth, when if all goes well the roads through Arvalin to 
  Valinor shall be thronged with the sons and daughters of Men.' 
  Since 'the Sun and Moon will be recalled' when the Two Trees give 
  light again, it seems that here 'the Rekindling of the Magic Sun' (to which 
  the toast was drunk in Mar Vanwa Tyalieva, I. 17, 65) refers to the 
  relighting of the Trees. But in citation (4) above it is said that 'the 
  "Rekindling of the Magic Sun" refers in part to the Trees and in part to 
  Urwendi', while in the Tale of the Sun and Moon (I. 179) Yavanna 
  seems to distinguish the two ideas: 
  'Many things shall be done and come to pass, and the Gods grow old, 
  and the Elves come nigh to fading, ere ye shall see the rekindling of 
  these trees or the Magic Sun relit', and the Gods knew not what she 
  meant, speaking of the Magic Sun, nor did for a long while after. 
  Citation (xix) on p. 264 does not make the reference clear: Earendel 
  'returns from the firmament ever and anon with Voronwe to Kor to see if 
  the Magic Sun has been lit and the fairies have come back'; but in the 
  following isolated note the Rekindling of the Magic Sun explicitly means 
  the re-arising of Urwendi: 
  (7) Urwendi imprisoned by Moru (upset out of the boat by Melko and 
  only the Moon has been magic since). The Faring Forth and the 
  Battle of Erumani would release her and rekindle the Magic Sun. 
  This 'upsetting' of the Sun-ship by Melko and the loss of the Sun's 
  'magic' is referred to also in (4), where it is added that Urwendi fell into 
  the sea and met her 'death'. In the tale of The Theft of Melko it is said 
  
  (I. 151) that the cavern in which Melko met Ungweliant was the place 
  where the Sun and Moon were imprisoned afterwards, for 'the primeval 
  spirit Moru' was indeed Ungweliant (see I. 261). The Battle of Erumani 
  is referred to also in (6), and is possibly to be identified with 'the last fight 
  on the plains of Valinor' prophesied by Gilfanon in (5). But the last part 
  of (5) shows that the Faring Forth came to nothing, and the prophecies 
  were not fulfilled. 
  There are no other references to the dragging of Tol Eressea across the 
  Ocean by Uin the great whale, to the Isle of Iverin, or to the Battle 
  of Ros; but a remarkable writing survives concerning the aftermath of 
   
  the 'great battle between Men at the Heath of the Sky-roof (now the 
  Withered Heath), about a league from Tavrobel' (end of citation (5)). 
  This is a very hastily pencilled and exceedingly difficult text titled 
  Epilogue. It begins with a short prefatory note: 
  (8) Eriol flees with the fading Elves from the Battle of the High Heath 
  (Ladwen-na-Dhaideloth) and crosses the Gruir and the Afros. 
  The last words of the book of Tales. Written by Eriol at Tavrobel 
  before he sealed the book. 
  This represents the development mentioned as desirable in (5), that 
  Eriol should 'himself see the last things and finish the book', but an 
  isolated note in C shows my father still uncertain about this even after the 
  Epilogue was in being: 'Prologue by the writer of Tavrobel [i.e., such a 
  Prologue is needed] telling how he found Eriol's writings and put them 
  together. His epilogue after the battle of Ladwen Daideloth is written.' 
  The rivers Gruir and Afros appear also in the passage about the battle 
  at the end of (g). Since it is said there that the Heath was about a league 
  from Tavrobel, the two rivers are clearly those referred to in the Tale of 
  the Sun and Moon: 'the Tower of Tavrobel beside the rivers' (I. 174, 
  and see I.196 note 2). In scattered notes the battle is also called 'the 
  Battle of the Heaven Roof' and 'the Battle of Dor-na-Dhaideloth'.~ 
  I give now the text of the Epilogue: 
  And now is the end of the fair times come very nigh, and behold, all 
  the beauty that yet was on earth -- fragments of the unimagined 
  loveliness of Valinor whence came the folk of the Elves long long ago -- 
  now goeth it all up in smoke. Here be a few tales, memories ill-told, of 
  all that magic and that wonder twixt here and Eldamar of which I have 
  become acquaint more than any mortal man since first my wandering 
  footsteps came to this sad isle. 
  Of that last battle of the upland heath whose roof is the wide sky -- 
  nor was there any other place beneath the blue folds of Manwe's robe 
  so nigh the heavens or so broadly and so well encanopied -- what 
  grievous things I saw I have told. 
  Already fade the Elves in sorrow and the Faring Forth has come to 
  ruin, and Iluvatar knoweth alone if ever now the Trees shall be relit 
  while the world may last. Behold, I stole by evening from the ruined 
  heath, and my way fled winding down the valley of the Brook of Glass, 
  but the setting of the Sun was blackened with the reek of fires, and the 
  waters of the stream were fouled with the war of men and grime of 
  strife. Then was my heart bitter to see the bones of the good earth laid 
  bare with winds where the destroying hands of men had tornthe 
  heather and the fern and burnt them to make sacrifice to Melko and to 
  lust of ruin; and the thronging places of the bees that all day hummed 
  among the whins and whortlebushes long ago bearing rich honey down 
   
  to Tavrobel -- these were now become fosses and [?mounds] of stark 
  red earth, and nought sang there nor danced but unwholesome airs 
  and flies of pestilence. 
  Now the Sun died and behold, I came to that most magic wood 
  where once the ageless oaks stood firm amid the later growths of beech 
  and slender trees of birch, but all were fallen beneath the ruthless axes 
  of unthinking men. Ah me, here was the path beaten with spells, 
  
  trodden with musics and enchantment that wound therethrough, and 
  this way were the Elves wont to ride a-hunting. Many a time there have 
  I seen them and Gilfanon has been there, and they rode like kings unto 
  the chase, and the beauty of their faces in the sun was as the new 
  morning, and the wind in their golden hair like to the glory of bright 
  flowers shaken at dawn, and the strong music of their voices like the sea 
  and like trumpets and like the noise of very many viols and of golden 
  harps unnumbered. And yet again have I seen the people of Tavrobel 
  beneath the Moon, and they would ride or dance across the valley of 
  the two rivers where the grey bridge leaps the joining waters; and they 
  would fare swiftly as clad in dreams, spangled with gems like to the 
  grey dews amid the grass, and their white robes caught the long 
  radiance of the Moon.............. and their spears shivered with 
  silver flames. 
  And now sorrow and..... has come upon the Elves, empty is 
  Tavrobel and all are fled, [?fearing] the enemy that sitteth on 
  the ruined heath, who is not a league away; whose hands are red with 
  the blood of Elves and stained with the lives of his own kin, who has 
  made himself an ally to Melko and the Lord of Hate, who has fought 
  for the Orcs and Gongs and the unwholesome monsters of the world -- 
  blind, and a fool, and destruction alone is his knowledge. The paths of 
  the fairies he has made to dusty roads where thirst [?lags wearily] and 
  no man greeteth another in the way, but passes by in sullenness. 
  So fade the Elves and it shall come to be that because of the 
  encompassing waters of this isle and yet more because of their 
  unquenchable love for it that few shall flee, but as men wax there and 
  grow fat and yet more blind ever shall they fade more and grow less 
  and those of the after days shall scoff, saying Who are the fairies -- lies 
  told to the children by women or foolish men -- who are these fairies? 
  And some few shall answer: Memories faded dim, a wraith of vanishing 
  loveliness in the trees, a rustle of the grass, a glint of dew, some subtle 
  intonation of the wind; and others yet fewer shall say..... 'Very small 
  and delicate are the fairies now, yet we have eyes to see and ears to 
  hear, and Tavrobel and Kortirion are filled yet with [? this] sweet folk 
  Spring knows them and Summer too and in Winter still are they 
  among us, but in Autumn most of all do they come out, for Autumn is: 
  their season, fallen as they are upon the Autumn of their days. What 
  shall the dreamers of the earth be like when their winter come. 
  Hark 0 my brothers, they shall say, the little trumpets blow; wc, 
   
  hear a sound of instruments unimagined small. Like strands of wind, 
  like mystic half-transparencies, Gilfanon Lord of Tavrobel rides out 
  tonight amid his folk, and hunts the elfin deer beneath the paling sky. 
  A music of forgotten feet, a gleam of leaves, a sudden bending of the 
  grass," and wistful voices murmuring on the bridge, and they are 
  gone. 
  But behold, Tavrobel shall not know its name, and all the land be 
  changed, and even these written words of mine belike will all be lost; 
  and so I lay down the pen, and so of the fairies cease to tell. 
  Another text that bears on these matters is the prose preface to 
   Kortirion among the Trees (1915), which has been given in Part I 
  25 -- 6, but which I repeat here: 
  (9) Now on a time the fairies dwelt in the Lonely Isle after the great 
  wars with Melko and the ruin of Gondolin; and they builded a fair 
  city amidmost of that island, and it was girt with trees. Now this city 
  they called Kortirion, both in memory of their ancient dwelling of 
  Kor in Valinor, and because this city stood also upon a hill and had 
  a great tower tall and grey that Ingil son of Inwe their lord let raise. 
  Very beautiful was Kortirion and the fairies loved it, and it 
  became rich in song and poesy and the light of laughter; but on a 
  time the great Faring Forth was made, and the fairies had rekindled 
  once more the Magic Sun of Valinor but for the treason and faint 
  
  hearts of Men. But so it is that the Magic Sun is dead and the 
  Lonely Isle drawn back unto the confines of the Great Lands, 
  and the fairies are scattered through all the wide unfriendly path- 
  ways of the world; and now Men dwell even on this faded isle, and 
  care nought or know nought of its ancient days. Yet still there be 
  some of the Eldar and the Noldoli of old who linger in the island, 
  and their songs are heard about the shores of the land that once was 
  the fairest dwelling of the immortal folk. 
  And it seems to the fairies and it seems to me who know that town 
  and have often trodden its disfigured ways that autumn and the 
  falling of the leaf is the season of the year when maybe here or there 
  a heart among Men may be open, and an eye perceive how is the 
  world's estate fallen from the laughter and the loveliness of old. 
  Think on Kortirion and be sad -- yet is there not hope? 
  * 
  At this point we may turn to the history of Eriol himself. My father's 
  early conceptions of the mariner who came to Tol Eressea are here again 
  no more than allusive outlines in the pages of the little notebook C, and 
  some of this material cannot be usefully reproduced. Perhaps the earliest 
    is collection of notes headed 'Story of Eriol's Life', which I gave in Vol. 
   
  I. 23 -- 4 but with the omission of some features that were not there 
  relevant. I repeat it here, with the addition of the statements previously 
  omitted. 
  (10) Eriol's original name was Ottor, but he called himself Waefre (Old 
  English: 'restless, wandering') and lived a life on the waters. His father 
  was named Eoh (Old English: 'horse'); and Eoh was slain by his brother 
  Beorn, either 'in the siege' or 'in a great battle'. Ottor Waefre settled on 
  the island of Heligoland in the North Sea, and wedded a woman named 
  Cwen; they had two sons named Hengest and Horsa 'to avenge Eoh'. 
  Then sea-longing gripped Ottor Waefre (he was 'a son of Earendel', 
  born under his beam), and after the death of Cwen he left his young 
  children. Hengest and Horsa avenged Eoh and became great chieftains; 
  but Ottor Waefre set out to seek, and find, Tol Eressea (se uncupa holm, 
  'the unknown island'). 
  In Tol Eressea he wedded, being made young by limpe (here also 
  called by the Old English word lip), Naimi (Eadgifu), niece of Vaire, 
  and they had a son named Heorrenda. - 
  It is then said, somewhat inconsequentially (though the matter is 
  in itself of much interest, and recurs nowhere else), that Eriol told 
  the fairies of Woden, punor, Tiw, etc. (these being the Old English 
  names of the Germanic gods who in Old Scandinavian form are Odinn, 
  Porr, Tyr), and they identified them with Manweg, Tulkas, and a third 
  whose name is illegible but is not like that of any of the great Valar. 
  Eriol adopted the name of Angol. 
  Thus it is that through Eriol and his sons the Engle (i.e. the English) 
  have the true tradition of the fairies, of whom the Iras and the Wealas 
  (the Irish and Welsh) tell garbled things. 
  Thus a specifically English fairy-lore is born, and one more true than 
  anything to be found in Celtic lands. 
  The wedding of Eriol in Tol Eressea is never referred to elsewhere; 
  but his son Heorrenda is mentioned (though not called Eriol's son) in the 
  initial link to The Fall of Gondolin (p. 145) as one who afterwards 
  turned a song of Meril's maidens into the language of his people. A little  
  more light will be shed on Heorrenda in the course of this chapter. 
  Associated with these notes is a title-page and a prologue that breaks 
  off after a few lines: 
  (11) 
  The Golden Book of Heorrenda 
  being the book of the 
  Tales of Tavrobel. 
  Heorrenda of Haegwudu. 
  
   
   
   
  This book have I written using those writings that my father 
  Waefre (whom the Gnomes named after the regions of his home 
  Angol) did make in his sojourn in the holy isle in the days of the 
  Elves; and much else have I added of those things which his eyes 
  saw not afterward; yet are such things not yet to tell. For know 
  Here then the Golden Book was compiled from Eriol's writings by his 
  son Heorrenda -- in contrast to (5), where it was compiled by someone 
  unnamed, and in contrast also to the Epilogue (8), where Eriol himself 
  concluded and 'sealed the book'. 
  As I have said earlier (I. 24) Angol refers to the ancient homeland 
  of the 'English' before their migration across the North Sea (for the 
  etymology of Angol/Eriol 'ironcliffs' see I. 24, 252). 
  (12) There is also a genealogical table accompanying the outline (10) 
  md altogether agreeing with it. The table is written out in two forms that 
  are identical save in one point: for Beorn, brother of Eoh, in the one, 
  there stands in the other Hasen of Isenora (Old English: 'iron shore'). 
  But at the end of the table is introduced the cardinal fact of all these 
  earliest materials concerning Eriol and Tol Eressea: Hengest and Horsa, 
  Eriol's sons by Cwen in Heligoland, and Heorrenda, his son by Naimi in 
  Tol Eressea, are bracketed together, and beneath their names is written: 
  conquered feg 
  ('seo unwemmede feg') 
  now called Englaland 
  and there dwell the Angolcynn or Engle. 
  leg is Old English, 'isle', seo unwemmede leg 'the unstained isle'. I 
  have mentioned before (I. 25, footnote) a poem of my father's written at 
  Etaples in June 1916 and called 'The Lonely Isle', addressed to England: 
  this poem bears the Old English title seo Unwemmede leg. 
  (13) There follow in the notebook C some jottings that make precise 
  identifications of places in Tol Eressea with places in England. 
  First the name Kortirion is explained. The element Kor is derived 
  from an earlier Qora, yet earlier Guord; but from Guord was also 
  derived (i.e. in Gnomish) the form Gwar. (This formulation agrees with 
  that in the Gnomish dictionary, see I. 257). Thus Kor = Gwar, 
  andKortirion = *Gcvannindon (the asterisk implying a hypothetical, 
  unrecorded form). The name that was actually used in Gnomish had the 
  elements reversed, Mindon-Gwar. (Mindon, like Tirion, meant, and 
  continued always to mean, 'tower'. The meaning of Kor/Gwar is not 
  given here, but both in the tale of The Coming of the Elves (I. 122) and 
   in the Gnomish dictionary (I. 257) the name is explained as referring to 
  the roundness of the hill of Kor.) 
   
  The note continues (using Old English forms): 'In Wielisc Caergwar, 
  in Englisc Warwic.' Thus the element War- in Warwick is derived from 
  the same Elvish source as Kor- in Kortirion and Gwar in Mindon- 
  Gwar.~ Lastly, it is said that 'Hengest's capital was Warwick'. 
  Next, Horsa (Hengest's brother) is associated with Oxenaford (Old 
  English: Oxford), which is given the equivalents Q[enya] Taruktarna 
  and Gnomish,* Taruithorn (see the Appendix on Names, p. 347). 
  The third of Eriol's sons, Heorrenda, is said to have had his 'capital' at 
  Great Haywood (the Staffordshire village where my parents lived in 
  1916 -- 17, see I. 25); and this is given the Qenya equivalents Tavaros(se) 
  and Taurosse, and the Gnomish Tavrobel and Tavrost; also 'Englisc 
  [i.e. Old English) Haegwudu se greata, Greata Haegwudu'.~ 
  These notes conclude with the statement that 'Heorrenda called Kor 
  or Gwar "Tun".' In the context of these conceptions, this is obviously the 
  Old English word tun, an enclosed dwelling, from which has developed 
  the modern word town and the place-name ending -ton. Tun has 
  appeared several times in the Lost Tales as a later correction, or alternative 
  
  to Kor, changes no doubt dating from or anticipating the later situation 
  where the city was Tun and the name Kor was restricted to the hill on 
  which it stood. Later still Tun became Tuna, and then when the city of 
  the Elves was named Tirion the hill became Tuna, as it is in The 
  Silmarillion; by then it had ceased to have any connotation of 'dwelling- 
  place' and had cut free from all connection with its actual origin, as we see 
  it here, in Old English tun, Heorrenda's 'town'. 
   
  Can all these materials be brought together to form a coherent 
  narrative? I believe that they can (granting that there are certain 
  irreconcilable differences concerning Eriol's life), and would reconstruct 
  it thus: 
  The Eldar and the rescued Noldoli departed from the Great Lands 
  and came to Tol Eressea. 
  In Tol Eressea they built many towns and villages, and in Alalminore, 
  the central region of the island, Ingil son of Inwe built the town of 
  Koromas, 'the Resting of the Exiles of Kor' ('Exiles', because they 
  could not return to Valinor); and the great tower of Ingil gave the  
  town its name Kortirion. (See I. 16.) 
  Ottor Waefre came from Heligoland to Tol Eressea and dwelt in the 
  Cottage of Lost Play in Kortirion; the Elves named him Eriol or 
  Angol after the 'iron cliffs' of his home. 
  After a time, and greatly instructed in the ancient history of 
  Gods, Elves, and Men, Eriol went to visit Gilfanon in the village of 
  Tavrobel, and there he wrote down what he had learnt; there also he 
  at last drank limpe. 
   
   
  In Tol Eressea Eriol was wedded and had a son named Heorrenda 
  (Half-elven!). (According to (5) Eriol died at Tavrobel, consumed 
  with longing for 'the black cliffs of his shores', but according to (8), 
  certainly later, he lived to see the Battle of the Heath of the Sky-roof.) 
  The Lost Elves of the Great Lands rose against the dominion of the 
  servants of Melko; and the untimely Faring Forth took place, at 
  which time Tol Eressea was drawn east back across the Ocean and 
  anchored off the coasts of the Great Lands. The western half broke 
  off when Osse tried to drag the island back, and it became the Isle of 
  Iverin (= Ireland). 
  Tol Eressea was now in the geographical position of England. 
  The great battle of Ros ended in the defeat of the Elves, who retreated 
  into hiding in Tol Eressea. 
  Evil men entered Tol Eressea, accompanied by Orcs and other 
  hostile beings. 
  The Battle of the Heath of the Sky-roof took place not far from 
  Tavrobel, and (according to (8)) was witnessed by Eriol, who com- 
  pleted the Golden Book. 
  The Elves faded and became invisible to the eyes of almost all Men. 
  The sons of Eriol, Hengest, Horsa, and Heorrenda, conquered the 
  island and it became 'England'. They were not hostile to the Elves, 
  and from them the English have 'the true tradition of the fairies'. 
  Kortirion, ancient dwelling of the fairies, came to be known in the 
  tongue of the English as Warwick; Hengest dwelt there, while Horsa 
  dwelt at Taruithorn (Oxford) and Heorrenda at Tavrobel (Great 
  Haywood). (According to (11) Heorrenda completed the Golden 
  Book.) 
  This reconstruction may not be 'correct' in all its parts: indeed, it may 
  be that any such attempt is artificial, treating all the notes and jottings as 
     of equal weight and all the ideas as strictly contemporaneous and relatable  
    to each other. Nonetheless I believe that it shows rightly in essentials 
  how my father was thinking of ordering the narrative in which the Lost 
    Tales were to be set; and I believe also that this was the conception that 
  still underlay the Tales as they are extant and have been given in these 
  
  books. 
  For convenience later I shall refer to this narrative as 'the Eriol story'. 
  Its most remarkable features, in contrast to the later story, are the 
  transformation of Tol Eressea into England, and the early appearance of 
  the mariner (in relation to the whole history) and his importance. 
  In fact, my father was exploring (before he decided on a radical 
  transformation of the whole conception) ideas whereby his importance 
  would be greatly increased. 
   
  (14) From very rough jottings it can be made out that Eriol was to be so 
  tormented with home longing that he set sail from Tol Eressea with his 
  son Heorrenda, against the command of Meril-i-Turinqi (see the passage 
  cited on p. 284 from The Chaining of Melko); but his purpose in doing 
  so was also 'to hasten the Faring Forth', which he 'preached' in the lands 
  of the East. Tol Eressea was drawn back to the confines of the Great 
  Lands, but at once hostile peoples named the Guidlin and the Brithonin 
  (and in one of these notes also the Rumhoth, Romans) invaded the 
  island. Eriol died, but his sons Hengest and Horsa conquered the 
  Guio1in. But because of Eriol's disobedience to the command of Meril, 
  in going back before the time for the Faring Forth was ripe, 'all was 
  cursed'; and the Elves faded before the noise and evil of war. An isolated 
  sentence refers to 'a strange prophecy that a man of good will, yet 
  through longing after the things of Men, may bring the Faring Forth 
  to nought . 
  Thus the part of Eriol was to become cardinal in the history of 
  the Elves; but there is no sign that these ideas ever got beyond this 
  exploratory stage. 
  I have said that I think that the reconstruction given above ('the Eriol 
  story') is in essentials the conception underlying the framework of the 
  Last Tales. This is both for positive and negative reasons: positive, 
  because he is there still named Eriol (see p. 300), and also because 
  Gilfanon, who enters (replacing Ailios) late in the development of the 
  Tales, appears also in citation (5) above, which is one of the main 
  contributors to this reconstruction; negative, because there is really 
  nothing to contradict what is much the easiest assumption. There is 
  no explicit statement anywhere in the Lost Tales that Eriol came 
  from England. At the beginning (I. 13) he is only 'a traveller from 
  far countries'; and the fact that the story he told to Veanne of his 
  earlier life (pp. 4 -- 7) agrees well with other accounts where his home is 
  explicitly in England does no more than show that the story remained 
  while the geography altered -- just as the 'black coasts' of his home 
  survived in later writing to become the western coasts of Britain, whereas 
  the earliest reference to them is the etymology of Angol 'iron cliffs' 
  (his own name, = Eriol, from the land 'between the seas', Angeln in the 
  Danish peninsula, whence he came: see I. 252). There is in fact a very 
  early, rejected, sketch of Eriol's life in which essential features of the 
  same story are outlined -- the attack on his father's dwelling (in this case 
  the destruction of Eoh's castle by his brother Beorn, see citation (10)), 
  Eriol's captivity and escape -- and in this note it is said that Eriol 
  afterwards 'wandered over the wilds of the Central Lands to the Inland 
  Sea, Wendelsae[Old English, the Mediterranean], and hence to 
  the shores of the Western Sea', whence his father had originally 
   
  come. The mention in the typescript text of the Link to the Tale of 
  Tinuviel (p. 6) of wild men out of the Mountains of the East, which the 
  duke could see fromhis tower, seems likewise to imply that at this 
  time Eriol's original home was placed in some 'continental' region. 
  The only suggestion, so far as I can see, that this view might not be 
  correct is found in an early poem with a complex history, texts of which I 
  give here. 
  The earliest rough drafts of this poem are extant; the original title was 
  'The Wanderer's Allegiance', and it is not clear that it was at first 
  
  conceived as a poem in three parts. My father subsequently wrote in 
  subtitles on these drafts, dividing the poem into three: Prelude, The 
  Inland City, and The Sorrowful City, with (apparently) an overall title 
  The Sorrowful City; and added a date, March 16 -- 18, 1916. In the only 
  later copy of the whole poem that is extant the overall title is The Town 
  of Dreams and the City of Present Sorrow, with the three parts titled: 
  Prelude (Old English Foresang), The Town of Dreams (Old English 
  pat Slaepende Tun), and The City of Present Sorrow (Old English 
  Seo Wepende Burg). This text gives the dates 'March 1916, Oxford 
  and Warwick; rewritten Birmingham November 1916'. 'The Town of 
  [ Dreams' is Warwick, on the River Avon, and 'The City of Present 
  Sorrow' is Oxford, on the Thames, during the First War; there is no 
  evident association of any kind with Eriol or the Lost Tales. 
  Prelude 
  In unknown days my fathers' sires 
  Came, and from son to son took root 
  Among the orchards and the river-meads 
  And the long grasses of the fragrant plain: 
  Many a summer saw they kindle yellow fires 
  Of iris in the bowing reeds, 
  And many a sea of blossom turn to golden fruit 
  In walled gardens of the great champain. 
  * 
  There daffodils among the ordered trees 
  Did nod in spring, and men laughed deep and long 
  Singing as they laboured happy lays 
  And lighting even with a drinking-song. 
  There sleep came easy for the drone of bees 
  Thronging about cottage gardens heaped with flowers; 
  In love of sunlit goodliness of days 
  There richly flowed their lives in settled hours -- 
  But that was long ago, 
   
  And now no more they sing, nor reap, nor sow, 
  And I perforce in many a town about this isle 
  Unsettled wanderer have dwelt awhile. 
  * 
  The Town of Dreams. 
  Here many days once gently past me crept 
  In this dear town of old forgetfulness; 
  Here all entwined in dreams once long I slept 
  And heard no echo of the world's distress 
  Come through the rustle of the elms' rich leaves, 
  While Avon gurgling over shallows wove 
  Unending melody, and morns and eves 
  Slipped down her waters till the Autumn came, 
  (Like the gold leaves that drip and flutter then, 
  Till the dark river gleams with jets of flame 
  That slowly float far down beyond our ken.) 
  For here the castle and the mighty tower, 
  More lofty than the tiered elms, 
  More grey than long November rain, 
  Sleep, and nor sunlit moment nor triumphal hour, 
  Nor passing of the seasons or the Sun 
  Wakes their old lords too long in slumber lain. 
  No watchfulness disturbs their splendid dream, 
  Though laughing radiance dance down the stream; 
  And be they clad in snow or lashed by windy rains, 
  Or may March whirl the dust about the winding lanes, 
  The Elm robe and disrobe her of a million leaves 
  Like moments clustered in a crowded year, 
  Still their old heart unmoved nor weeps nor grieves, 
  
  Uncomprehending of this evil tide, 
  Today's great sadness, or Tomorrow's fear: 
  Faint echoes fade within their drowsy halls 
  Like ghosts; the daylight creeps across their walls. 
  * 
   
  The City of Present Sorrow. 
  There is a city that far distant lies 
  And a vale outcarven in forgotten days -- 
  There wider was the grass, and lofty elms more rare; 
  The river-sense was heavy in the lowland air. 
  There many willows changed the aspect of the earth and skies 
  Where feeding brooks wound in by sluggish ways, 
  And down the margin of the sailing Thames 
  Around his broad old bosom their old stems 
  Were bowed, and subtle shades lay on his streams 
  Where their grey leaves adroop o'er silver pools 
  Did knit a coverlet like shimmering jewels 
  Of blue and misty green and filtering gleams. 
  * 
  0 aged city of an all too brief sojourn, 
  I see thy clustered windows each one burn 
  With lamps and candles of departed men. 
  The misty stars thy crown, the night thy dress, 
  Most peerless-magical thou dost possess 
  My heart, and old days come to life again; 
  Old mornings dawn, or darkened evenings bring 
  The same old twilight noises from the town. 
  Thou hast the very core of longing and delight, 
  To thee my spirit dances oft in sleep 
  Along thy great grey streets, or down 
  A little lamplit alley-way at night -- 
  Thinking no more of other cities it has known, 
  Forgetting for a while the tree-girt keep, 
  And town of dreams, where men no longer sing. 
  For thy heart knows, and thou shedst many tears 
  For all the sorrow of these evil years. 
  Thy thousand pinnacles and fretted spires 
  Are lit with echoes and the lambent fires 
  Of many companies of bells that ring 
  Rousing pale visions of majestic days 
  The windy years have strewn down distant ways; 
  And in thy halls still doth thy spirit sing 
  Songs of old memory amid thy present tears, 
  Or hope of days to come half-sad with many fears. 
  Lo! though along thy paths no laughter runs 
  While war untimely takes thy many sons, 
  No tide of evil can thy glory drown 
  Robed in sad majesty, the stars thy crown. 
  * 
   
  In addition, there are two texts in which a part of The City of Present 
  Sorrow is treated as a separate entity. This begins with '0 aged city of an 
  all too brief sojourn', and is briefer: after the line 'Thinking no more of 
  other cities it has known' it ends: 
  Forgetting for a while that all men weep 
  It strays there happy and to thee it sings 
  'No tide of evil can thy glory drown, 
  Robed in sad majesty, the stars thy crown! ' 
  This was first called The Sorrowful City, but the title was then 
  changed to Winsele weste, windge reste rete berofene (Beowulf 
  lines 2456 -- 7, very slightly adapted, the hall of feasting empty, the 
  
  resting places swept by the wind, robbed of laughter'). 
  There are also two manuscripts in which The Town of Dreams is 
  treated as a separate poem, with a subtitle An old town revisited; in 
  one of these the primary title was later changed to The Town of Dead 
  Days. 
  Lastly, there is a poem in two parts called The Song of Eriol. This is 
  found in three manuscripts, the later ones incorporating minor changes 
  made to the predecessor (but the third has only the second part of the 
  poem). 
  The Song of Eriol 
  Eriol made a song in the Room of the Tale-fire telling how his feet were . 
  set to wandering, so that in the end he found the Lonely Isle and that 
  fairest town Kortirion. 
  In unknown days my fathers' sires 
  Came, and from son to son took root 
  Among the orchards and the river-meads 
  And the long grasses of the fragrant plain: 
  Many a summer saw they kindle yellow fires 
  Of flaglilies among the bowing reeds, 
  And many a sea of blossom turn to golden fruit 
  In walled gardens of the great champain. 
  There daffodils among the ordered trees 
  Did nod in spring, and men laughed deep and long 
  Singing as they laboured happy lays 
  And lighting even with a drinking-song. 
   
   
   
  There sleep came easy for the drone of bees 
  Thronging about cottage gardens heaped with flowers; 
  In love of sunlit goodliness of days 
  There richly flowed their lives in settled hours -- 
  But that was long ago, 
  And now no more they sing, nor reap, nor sow; 
  And I perforce in many a town about this isle 
  Unsettled wanderer have dwelt awhile. 
  Wars of great kings and clash of armouries, 
  Whose swords no man could tell, whose spears 
  Were numerous as a wheatfield's ears, 
  Rolled over all the Great Lands; and the Seas 
  Were loud with navies; their devouring fires 
  Behind the armies burned both fields and towns; 
  And sacked and crumbled or to flaming pyres 
  Were cities made, where treasuries and crowns, 
  Kings and their folk, their wives and tender maids 
  Were all consumed. Now silent are those courts, 
  Ruined the towers, whose old shape slowly fades, 
  And no feet pass beneath their broken ports. 
  There fell my father on a field of blood, 
  And in a hungry siege my mother died, 
  And I, a captive, heard the great seas' Rood 
  Calling and calling, that my spirit cried 
  For the dark western shores whence long ago had come 
  Sires of my mother, and I broke my bonds, 
  Faring o'er wasted valleys and dead lands 
  Until my feet were moistened by the western sea, 
  Until my ears were deafened by the hum, 
  The splash, and roaring of the western sea -- 
  But that was long ago 
  And now the dark bays and unknown waves I know, 
  The twilight capes, the misty archipelago, 
  And all the perilous sounds and salt wastes 'tween this isle 
  
  Of magic and the coasts I knew awhile. 
  * 
   
  One of the manuscripts of The Song of Eriol bears a later note: 
  'Easington 19I7 -- 18' (Easington on the estuary of the Humber, see 
  Humphrey Carpenter, Biography, p. 97). It may be that the second 
  part of ?he Song of Eriol was written at Easington and added to the 
  first part (formerly the Prelude) already in existence. 
  Little can be derived from this poem of a strictly narrative nature, save 
  the lineaments of the same tale: Eriol's father fell 'on a field of blood', 
  when 'wars of great kings... rolled over all the Great Lands', and his 
  mother died 'in a hungry siege' (the same phrase is used in the Link to the 
  Tale of Tinuviel, pp. 5 -- 6); he himself was made a captive, but escaped, 
  and came at last to the shores of the Western Sea (whence his mother's 
  people had come). 
  The fact that the first part of The Song of Eriol is also found as the 
  Prelude to a poem of which the subjects are Warwick and Oxford might 
  make one suspect that the castle with a great tower overhanging a river in 
  the story told by Eriol to Veanne was once again Warwick. But I do not 
  think that this is so. There remains in any case the objection that it would 
  be difficult to accommodate the attack on it by men out of the Mountains 
  of the East which the duke could see from his tower; but also I think it is 
  plain that the original tripartite poem had been dissevered, and the 
  Prelude given a new bearing: my father's 'fathers' sires' became Eriol's 
  'fathers' sires'. At the same time, certain powerful images were at once 
  dominant and fluid, and the great tower of Eriol's home was indeed to 
  become the tower of Kortirion or Warwick, when (as will be seen 
  shortly) the structure of the story of the mariner was radically changed. 
  And nothing could show more clearly than does the evolution of this 
  poem the complex root from which the story rose. 
  Humphrey Carpenter, writing in his Biography of my father's life 
  after he returned to Oxford in 1925, says (p. 169): 
  He made numerous revisions and recastings of the principal stories 
  in the cycle, deciding to abandon the original sea-voyager 'Eriol' to 
  whom the stories were told, and instead renaming him 'AElfwine' or 
  'elf-friend'. 
  That Eriol was (for a time) displaced by AElfawine is certain. But while 
  it may well be that at the time of the texts now to be considered the name 
  Eriol had actually been rejected, in the first version of 'The Silmarillion' 
  proper, written in 1926, Eriol reappears, while in the earliest Annals 
  of Valinor, written in the 1930s, it is said that they were translated in 
  Tol Eressea 'by Eriol of Leithien, that is AElfwine of the Angelcynn'. On 
  the other hand, at this earlier period it seems entirely justifiable on the 
  evidence to treat the two names as indicative of different narrative pro- 
  jections -- 'the Eriol story' and 'the AEfwine story'. 
   
  'AElfwine', then, is associated with a new conception, subsequent to 
   the writing of the Lost Tales. The mariner is AElfwine, not Eriol, in the 
  second 'Scheme' for the Tales, which I have called 'an unrealised project 
  for the revision of the whole work' (see I. 234). The essential difference 
  may be made clear now, before citing the difficult evidence: Tol Eressea 
  is now in no may identified with England, and the story of the 
   drawing back of the Lonely Island across the sea has been abandoned. 
  England is indeed still at the heart of this later conception, and is named 
  Luthany.~ The mariner, AElfwine, is an Englishman sailing westward 
  from the coast of Britain; and his role is diminished. For whereas in the 
  writings studied thus far he comes to Tol Eressea before the denouement 
  and disaster of the Faring Forth, and either he himself or his descendants 
  witness the devastation of Tol Eressea by the invasion of Men and their 
  evil allies (in one line of development he was even to be responsible for it, 
  p. 294), in the later narrative outlines he does not arrive until all the 
  grievous history is done. His part is only to learn and to record.~ 
  
  I turn now to a number of short and very oblique passages, written on 
  separate slips, but found together and clearly dating from much the same 
  time. 
  (15) AElfwine of England dwelt in the South-west; he was of the kin of 
  Ing, King of Luthany. His mother and father were slain by the 
  sea-pirates and he was made captive. 
  He had always loved the fairies: his father had told him many 
  things (of the tradition of Ing). He escapes. He beats about the 
  northern and western waters. He meets the Ancient Mariner -- and 
  seeks for Tol Eressea (seo unwemmede ieg), whither most of the 
  unfaded Elves have retired from the noise, war, and clamour of 
  Men. 
  The Elves greet him, and the more so when they learn of him 
  who he is. They call him Luthien the man of Luthany. He finds 
  his own tongue, the ancient English tongue, is spoken in the isle. 
  . The 'Ancient Mariner' has appeared in the story that Eriol told to Veanne 
  {pp. 5, 7), and much more will be told of him subsequently. 
  (16) AElfwine of Englaland, [added later: driven by the Normans,] 
  arrives in Tol Eressea, whither most of the fading Elves have 
  withdrawn from the world, and there fade now no more. 
  Description of the harbour of the southern shore. The fairies 
  greet him well hearing he is from Englaland. He is surprised to 
  hear them speak the speech of AElfred of Wessex, though to one 
  another they spoke a sweet and unknown tongue. 
  The Elves name him Luthien for he is come from Luthany, as 
  they call it ('friend' and 'friendship'). Eldaros or AElfham. He is 
   
  sped to Ros their capital. There he finds the Cottage of Lost Play, 
  and Lindo and Vaire. 
  He tells who he is and whence, and why he has long sought for 
  the isle (by reason of traditions in the kin of Ing), and he begs the 
  Elves to come back to Englaland. 
  Here begins (as an explanation of why they cannot) the series of 
  stories called the Book of Lost Tales. 
  In this passage (16) AElfwine becomes more firmly rooted in English 
  history: he is apparently a man of eleventh-century Wessex -- but as in 
  (15) he is of 'the kin of Ing'. The capital of the Elves of Tol Eressea is not 
  Kortirion but Ros, a name now used in a quite different application from 
  that in citation (5), where it was a promontory of the Great Lands. 
  I have been unable to find any trace of the process whereby the name 
  Luthien came to be so differently applied afterwards (Luthien Tinuviel). 
  Another note of this period explains the name quite otherwise: 'Luthien 
  or Lusion was son of Telumaith (Telumektar). AElfwine loved the sign 
  of Orion, and made the sign, hence the fairies called him Luthien 
  (Wanderer).' There is no other mention of AElfwine's peculiar association 
  with Orion nor of this interpretation of the name Luthien; and this seems 
  to be a development that my father did not pursue. 
  It is convenient to give here the opening passage from the second 
  Scheme for the Lost Tales, referred to above; this plainly belongs to the 
  same time as the rest of these 'AElfwine' notes, when the Tales had been 
  written so far as they ever went within their first framework. 
  (17) AElfwine awakens upon a sandy beach. He listens to the sea, which 
  is far out. The tide is low and has left him. 
  AElfwine meets the Elves of Ros; finds they speak the speech of 
  the English, beside their own sweet tongue. Why they do so -- the 
  dwelling of Elves in Luthany and their faring thence and back. 
  They clothe him and feed him, and he sets forth to walk along the 
  island's flowery ways. 
  The scheme goes on to say that on a summer evening AElfwine came to 
  Kortirion, and thus differs from (16), where he goes to 'Ros their 
  capital', in which he finds the Cottage of Lost Play. The name Ros seems 
  to be used here in yet another sense -- possibly a name for Tol Eressea. 
  
  (18) He is sped to AElfham (Elfhome) Eldos where Lindo and Vaire tell 
  him many things: of the making and ancient fashion of the world: 
  of the Gods: of the Elves of Valinor: of Lost Elves and Men: of 
  the Travail of the Gnomes: of Earendel: of the Faring Forth 
  and the Loss of Valinor: of the disaster of the Faring Forth and the 
  war with evil Men. The retreat to Luthany where Ingwe was king. 
   
  Of the home-thirst of the Elves and how the greater number 
  sought back to Valinor; The loss of Elwing. How a new home was 
  made by the Solosimpi and others in Tol Eressea. How the Elves 
  continually sadly leave the world and fare thither. 
  For the interpretation of this passage it is essential to realise (the key 
  indeed to the understanding of this projected history) that 'the Faring 
  Forth' does not here refer to the Faring Forth in the sense in which it has 
  been used hitherto -- that from Tol Eressea for the Rekindling of the 
  Magic Sun, which ended in ruin, but to the March of the Elves of Kor 
  and the 'Loss of Valinor' that the March incurred (see pp. 253, 257, 
  280). It is not indeed clear why it is here called a 'disaster': but this is 
  evidently to be associated with 'the war with evil Men', and war between 
  Elves and Men at the time of the March from Kor is referred to in 
  citations (1) and (3). 
  In 'the Eriol story' it is explicit that after the March from Kor the Elves 
  departed from the Great Lands to Tol Eressea; here on the other hand 
  'the war with evil Men' is followed by 'the retreat to Luthany where 
   Ingwe was king'. The (partial) departure to Tol Eressea is from Luthany; 
  the loss of Elwing seems to take place on one of these voyages. As will be 
  seen, the 'Faring Forth' of 'the Eriol story' has disappeared as an event of 
  Elvish history, and is only mentioned as a prophecy and a hope. 
  Schematically the essential divergence of the two narrative structures 
  can be shown thus: 
   
  (Eriol story). 
  March of the Elves of Kor to the 
  Great Lands 
  War with Men in the Great Lands 
   Retreat of the Elves to Tol Eressea 
  (loss of Elwing) 
  Eriol sails from the East (North 
  Sea region) to Tol Eressea 
  The Faring Forth, drawing of Tol 
  Eressea to the Great Lands; ul- 
  timately Tol Eressea > England 
   
  (AElfsvine story). 
  March of the Elves of Kor to the 
  Great Lands (called 'the Faring 
  Forth') 
  War with Men in the Great Lands 
  Retreat of the Elves to Luthany 
  (> England) ruled by Ingwe 
  Departure of many Elves to Tol 
  Eressea (loss of Elwing) 
  AElfwine sails from England to Tol 
  Eressea 
   
  This is of course by no means a full statement of the AElfwine story, and is 
  merely set out to indicate the radical difference of structure. Lacking 
  from it is the history of Luthany, which emerges from the passages that 
  now follow. 
   
  (19) Luthany means 'friendship', Luthien 'friend'. Luthany the only  
  land where Men and Elves once dwelt an age in peace and love. 
  
  How for a while after the coming of the sons of Ing the Elves 
  throve again and ceased to fare away to Tol Eressea. 
  How Old English became the sole mortal language which an Elf  
  will speak to a mortal that knows no Elfin. 
  (20) AElfwine of England (whose father and mother were slain by the 
  fierce Men of the Sea who knew not the Elves) was a great lover of 
  the Elves, especially of the shoreland Elves that lingered in the 
  land. He seeks for Tol Eressea whither the fairies are said to have 
  retired. 
  He reaches it. The fairies call him Luthien. He learns of the 
  making of the world,....... of Gods and Elves, of Elves and 
  Men, down to the departure to Tol Eressea. 
  How the Faring Forth came to nought, and the fairies took 
  refuge in Albion or Luthany (the Isle of Friendship). 
  Seven invasions. 
  Of the coming of Men to Luthany, how each race quarrelled, 
  and the fairies faded, until [? the most] set sail, after the coming of 
  the Rumhoth, for the West. Why the Men of the seventh invasion, 
  the Ingwaiwar, are more friendly. 
  Ingwe and Earendel who dwelt in Luthany before it was an isle 
  and was [sic] driven east by Osse to found the Ingwaiwar. 
  (21) All the descendants of Ing were well disposed to Elves; hence the 
  remaining Elves of Luthany spoke to [?them] in the ancient 
  tongue of the English, and since some have fared..... to Tol 
  Eressea that tongue is there understood, and all who wish to speak 
  to the Elves, if they know not and have no means of learning Elfin 
  speeches, must converse in the ancient tongue of the English. 
  In (20) the term 'Faring Forth' must again be used as it is in (18), of the 
  March from Kor. There it was called a 'disaster' (see p. 303), and here it 
  is said that it 'came to nought': it must be admitted that it is hard to see 
  how that can be said, if it led to the binding of Melko and the release of 
  the enslaved Noldoli (see (1) and (3)). 
  Also in (20) is the first appearance of the idea of the Seven Invasions of 
  Luthany. One of these was that of the Rumhoth (mentioned also in (14)) 
  or Romans; and the seventh was that of the Ingwaiwar, who were not 
  hostile to the Elves. 
  Here something must be said of the name Ing (Ingwe, Ingwaiar) in 
  these passages. As with the introduction of Hengest and Horsa, the 
  association of the mythology with ancient English legend is manifest. 
  But it would serve no purpose, I believe, to enter here into the obscure . 
  and speculative scholarship of English and Scandinavian origins: the 
   
  Roman writers' term Inguaeones for the Baltic maritime peoples from 
  whom the English came; the name Ingwine (interpretable either as 
  Ing-wine 'the friends of Ing' or as containing the same Ingw-seen in 
  Inguaeones); or the mysterious personage Ing who appears in the Old 
  English Runic Poem: 
  Ing waes aerest mid East-Denum 
     gesewen secgum op he sippaneast 
     ofer waeg gewat; waen after  ran 
  -- which may be translated: 'Ing was first seen by men among the East 
  Danes, until he departed eastwards over the waves; his car sped after 
  him.' It would serve no purpose, because although the connection of 
  my father's Ing, Ingwe with the shadowy Ing (Ingw-) of northern 
  historical legend is certain and indeed obvious he seems to have been 
  intending no more than an association of his mythology with known 
  traditions (though the words of the Runie Poem were clearly influential). 
  The matter is made particularly obscure by the fact that in these notes 
  the names Ing and Ingwe intertwine with each other, but are never 
  expressly differentiated or identified. 
  Thus AElfwine was 'of the kin of Ing, King of Luthany' (15, 16), but 
  the Elves retreated 'to Luthany where Ingwe was king' (18). The Elves of 
  
  Luthany throve again 'after the coming of the sons of Ing' (19), and the 
  Ingwaiwar, seventh of the invaders of Luthany, were more friendly to 
  the Elves (20), while Ingwe 'founded' the Ingwaiwar (20). This name is 
  certainly to be equated with Inguaeones (see above), and the invasion of 
  the Ingwaiwar (or 'sons of Ing') equally certainly represents the 'Anglo- 
  Saxon' invasion of Britain. Can Ing, Ingwe be equated? So far as this 
  present material is concerned, I hardly see how they can not be. Whether 
  this ancestor-founder is to be equated with Inwe' (whose son was Ingil) 
  of the Lost Tales is another question. It is hard to believe that there is no 
  connection (especially since Inwe' in The Cottage of Lost Play is 
  emended from Ing, I.22), yet it is equally difficult to see what that 
  connection could be, since Inwe of the Lost Tales is an Elda of Kor 
  (Ingwe Lord of the Vanyar in The Silmarillion) while Ing(we) of 'the 
  AElfwine story' is a Man, the King of Luthany and AElfwine's ancestor. 
  (In outlines for Gilfanon's Tale it is said that Ing King of Luthany was 
  descended from Ermon, or from Ermon and Elmir (the first Men, 
  I. 236-7).) 
  The following outlines tell some more concerning Ing(we) and the 
  Ingwaiwar: 
  (22) How Ing sailed away at eld [i.e. in old age] into the twilight, and 
  Men say he came to the Gods, but he dwells on Tol Eressea, and 
  will guide the fairies one day back to Luthany when the Faring 
  Forth takes place.* 
   (* The term 'Faring Forth' is used here in a prophetic sense, not as it is in (18) and (20).) 
   
  How he prophesied that his kin should fare back again and 
  possess Luthany until the days of the coming of the Elves. 
  How the land of Luthany was seven times invaded by Men, 
  until at the seventh the children of the children of Ing came back 
  to their own. 
  How at each new war and invasion the Elves faded, and each 
  loved the Elves less, until the Rumhoth came -- and they did not 
  even believe they existed, and the Elves all fled, so that save for a 
  few the isle was empty of the Elves for three hundred years. 
  (23) How Ingwe drank limpe at the hands of the Elves and reigned 
  ages in Luthany. 
  How Earendel came to Luthany to find the Elves gone. 
  How Ingwe aided him, but was not suffered to go with him. 
  Earendel blessed all his progeny as the mightiest sea-rovers of the 
  world.~ 
  How Osse made war upon Ingwe because of Earendel, and Ing 
  longing for the Elves set sail, and all were wrecked after being 
  driven far east. 
  How Ing the immortal came among the Dani OroDani  
  Urdainoth East Danes. 
  How he became the half-divine king of the Ingwaiwar, and 
  taught them many things of Elves and Gods, so that some true 
  knowledge of the Gods and Elves lingered in that folk alone. 
  Part of another outline that does not belong with the foregoing passages 
  but covers the same part of the narrative as (23) may be given here: 
  (24) Earendel takes refuge with [Ingwe] from the wrath of Osse, and 
  gives him a draught of limpe (enough to assure immortality). 
  He gives him news of the Elves and the dwelling on Tol Eressea. 
  Ingwe and a host of his folk set sail to find Tol Eressea, but 
  Osse blows them back east. They are utterly wrecked. Only Ingwe 
  rescued on a raft. He becomes king of the Angali, Euti, Saksani, 
  and Firisandi,* who adopt the title of Ingwaiwar. He teaches 
  them much magic and first sets men's hearts to seafaring west- 
  ward...... 
  After a great [? age of rule] Ingwe sets sail in a little boat and is 
  heard of no more. 
  It is clear that the intrusion of Luthany, and Ing(we), into the 
  
  conception has caused a movement in the story of Earendel: whereas in 
  the older version he went to Tol Eressea after the departure of the Eldar 
  and Noldoli from the Great Lands (pp. 253, 255), now he goes to 
  (* Angles, Saxons, Jutes, and Frisians.) 
   
  Luthany; and the idea of Osse's enmity towards Earendel (pp. 254, 
  263) is retained but brought into association with the origin of the 
  Ingwaiwar. 
  It is clear that the narrative structure is: 
  Ing(we) King of Luthany. 
  Earendel seeks refuge with him (after [many of] the Elves have 
  departed to Tol Eressea). 
  Ing(we) seeks Tol Eressea but is driven into the East. 
  Seven invasions of Luthany. 
  The people of Ing(we) are the Ingwaiwar, and they 'come back to 
  their own' when they invade Luthany from across the North Sea. 
  (25) Luthany was where the tribes first embarked in the Lonely Isle for 
  Valinor, and whence they landed for the Faring Forth,* whence 
  [also] many sailed with Elwing to find Tol Eressea. 
  That Luthany was where the Elves, at the end of the great journey from 
  Palisor, embarked on the Lonely Isle for the Ferrying to Valinor, is 
  probably to be connected with the statement in (20) that 'Ingwe and 
  Earendel dwelt in Luthany before it was an isle'. 
  (26) There are other references to the channel separating Luthany 
  from the Great Lands: in rough jottings in notebook C there is mention 
  of an isthmus being cut by the Elves, 'fearing Men now that Ingwe has 
  gone', and 'to the white cliffs where the silver spades of the Teleri 
  worked ., also in the next citation. 
  (27) The Elves tell AElfwine of the ancient manner of Luthany, of 
  Kortirion or Gwarthyryn (Caer Gwar)," of Tavrobel. 
  How the fairies dwelt there a hundred ages before Men had the 
  skill to build boats to cross the channel -- so that magic lingers yet 
  mightily in its woods and hills. 
  How they renamed many a place in Tol Eressea after their home 
  in Luthany. Of the Second Faring Forth and the fairies' hope to 
  reign in Luthany and replant there the magic trees -- and it 
  depends most on the temper of the Men of Luthany (since they 
  first must come there) whether all goes well. 
  Notable here is the reference to 'the Second Faring Forth', which 
  strongly supports my interpretation of the expression 'Faring Forth' in 
  (18), (20), and (25); but the prophecy or hope of the Elves concerning 
  (* In the sense of the March of the Elves from Kor, as in (18) and (20).) 
   
  the Faring Forth has been greatly changed from its nature in citation (6): 
  here, the Trees are to be replanted in Luthany. 
  (28) How AElfwine lands in Tol Eressea and it seems to him like his own 
  land made....... clad in the beauty of a happy dream. How the 
  folk comprehended [his speech] and learn whence he is come by 
  the favour of Ulmo. How he is sped to Kortirion. 
  With these two passages it is interesting to compare (9), the prose preface 
  to Kortirion among the Trees, according to which Kortirion was a city 
  built by the Elves in Tol Eressea; and when Tol Eressea was brought 
  across the sea, becoming England, Kortirion was renamed in the tongue 
  of the English Warwick (13). In the new story, Kortirion is likewise an 
  ancient dwelling of the Elves, but with the change in the fundamental 
  conception it-is in Luthany; and the Kortirion to which AElfwine comes 
  in Tol Eressea is the second of the name (being called 'after their home in 
  Luthany'). There has thus been a very curious transference, which may 
  be rendered schematically thus: 
   
  (I) Kortirion, Elvish dwelling in Tol Eressea. 
  Tol Eressea -- + England. 
  
  Kortirion = Warwick. 
  (II) Kortirion, Elvish dwelling in Luthany (> England). 
  Elves --> Tol Eressea. 
  Kortirion (2) in Tol Eressea named after Kortirion (t) 
  in Luthany. 
   
   
  On the basis of the foregoing passages, (15) to (28), we may attempt to 
  construct a narrative taking account of all the essential features: 
   
  March of the Elves of Kor (called 'the Faring Forth', or (by implica- 
  tion in 27) 'the First Faring Forth') into the Great Lands, landing in 
  Luthany (25), and the Loss of Valinor (18). 
  War with evil Men in the Great Lands (18). 
  The Elves retreated to Luthany (not yet an island) where Ing(we) 
  was king (18, 20). 
  Many [but by no means all] of the Elves of Luthany sought back west 
  over the sea and settled in Tol Eressea; but Elwing was lost (18, 25). 
  Places in Tol Eressea were named after places in Luthany (27). 
   
  Earendel came to Luthany, taking refuge with Ing(we) from the 
  hostility of Osse (20, 23, 24). 
   
  Earendel gave Ing(we) limpe to drink (24), or Ing(we) received 
  limpe from the Elves before Earendel came (23). 
   
  Earendel blessed the progeny of Ing(we) before his departure (23). 
  Osse's hostility to Earendel pursued Ing(we) also (23, 24). 
  Ing(we) set sail (with many of his people, 24) to find Tol Eressea (23, 
  24). 
  Ing(we)'s voyage, through the enmity of Osse, ended in shipwreck, 
  but Ing(we) survived, and far to the East [i.e. after being driven 
  across the North Sea] he became King of the Ingwaiwar the ancestors 
  of the Anglo-Saxon invaders of Britain (23, 24). 
  Ing(we) instructed the Ingwaiwar in true knowledge of the Gods and 
  Elves (23) and turned their hearts to seafaring westwards (24). He 
  prophesied that his kin should one day return again to Luthany (22). 
  Ing(we) at length departed in a boat (22, 24), and was heard of no 
  more (24), or came to Tol Eressea (22). 
  After Ing(we)'s departure from Luthany a channel was made so that 
  Luthany became an isle (26); but Men crossed the channel in boats 
  (27)- 
  Seven successive invasions took place, including that of the Rumhoth 
  or Romans, and at each new war more of the remaining Elves of 
  Luthany fled over the sea (20, 22). 
      
  The seventh invasion, that of the Ingwaiwar, was however not hostile 
  to the Elves (20, 21); and these invaders were 'coming back to their 
  own' (22), since they were the people of Ing(we). 
  The Elves of Luthany (now England) throve again and ceased to 
  leave Luthany for Tol Eressea (19), and they spoke to the Ingwaiwar 
  in their own language, Old English (21). 
  AElfwine was an Englishman of the Anglo-Saxon period, a descendant 
  of Ing(we), who had derived a knowledge of and love of the Elves 
  from the tradition of his family (15, 16). 
  AElfwine came to Tol Eressea, found that Old English was spoken 
  there, and was called by the Elves Luthien 'friend', the Man of 
  Luthany(the Isleof Friendship) (15, 16, 19). 
  I claim no more for this than that it seems to me to be the only way in 
  which these disjecta membra can be set together into a comprehensive 
  narrative scheme. It must be admitted even so that it requires some 
  forcing of the evidence to secure apparent agreement. For example, there 
  
  seem to be different views of the relation of the Ingwaiwar to Ing(we): 
  they are 'the sons of Ing' (19), 'his kin' (22), 'the children of the children 
  of Ing' (22), yet he seems to have become the king and teacher of North 
  Sea peoples who had no connection with Luthany or the Elves (23, 24). 
  (Over whom did he rule when the Elves first retreated to Luthany (18, 
  23)?) Again, it is very difficult to fit the 'hundred ages' during which the 
   
  Elves dwelt in Luthany before the invasions of Men began (27) to the rest 
  of the scheme. Doubtless in these jottings my father was thinking with 
  his pen, exploring independent narrative paths; one gets the impression 
  of a ferment of ideas and possibilities rapidly displacing one another, 
  from which no one stable narrative core can be extracted. A complete 
  'solution' is therefore in all probability an unreal aim, and this recon- 
  struction no doubt as artificial as that attempted earlier for 'the Eriol 
  story' (see p. 293). But here as there I believe that this outline shows as 
  well as can be the direction of my father's thought at that time. 
  There is very little to indicate the further course of 'the AElfwine story' 
  after his sojourn in Tol Eressea (as I have remarked, p. 301, the part of 
  the mariner is only to learn and record tales out of the past); and virtually 
  all that can be learned from these notes is found on a slip that reads: 
  (29) How AElfwine drank of limpe but thirsted for his home, and went 
  back to Luthany; and thirsted then unquenchably for the Elves, 
  and went back to Tavrobel the Old and dwelt in the House of the 
  Hundred Chimneys (where grows still the child of the child of the 
  Pine of Belawryn) and wrote the Golden Book. 
  Associated with this is a title-page: 
  (30)The Book of Lost Tales 
  and the History of the Elves of Luthany 
  [?being] 
  The Golden Book of Tavrobel 
  the same that AElfwine wrote and laid in the House of a Hundred 
  Chimneys at Tavrobel, where it lieth still to read for such as may. 
  These are very curious. Tavrobel the Old must be the original Tavrobel 
  in Luthany (after which Tavrobel in Tol Eressea was named, just as 
  Kortirion in Tol Eressea was named after Kortirion = Warwick in 
  Luthany); and the House of the Hundred Chimneys (as also the Pine of 
  Belawryn, on which see p. 281 and note 4) was to be displaced from Tol 
  Eressea to Luthany. Presumably my father intended to rewrite those 
  passages in the 'framework' of the Lost Tales where the House of a 
  Hundred Chimneys in Tavrobel is referred to; unless there was to be 
  another House of a Hundred Chimneys in Tavrobel the New in Tol 
  Eressea. 
  Lastly, an interesting entry in the Qenya dictionary may be mentioned 
  here: Parma Kuluinen 'the Golden Book -- the collected book of legends, 
  especially of Ing and Earendel'. 
  * 
   
  In the event, of all these projections my father only developed the story 
  of AElfwine's youth and his voyage to Tol Eressea to a full and polished 
  form, and to this work I now turn; but first it is convenient to collect the 
  passages previously considered that bear on it. 
  In the opening Link to the Tale of Tinuviel Eriol said that 'many years 
  agone', when he was a child, his home was 'in an old town of Men girt 
  with a wall now crumbled and broken, and a river ran thereby over which 
  a castle with a great tower hung'. 
  My father came of a coastward folk, and the love of the sea that I had 
  never seen was in my bones, and my father whetted my desire, for he 
  told me tales that his father had told him before. Now my mother died 
  in a cruel and hungry siege of that old town, and my father was slain in 
  bitter fight about the walls, and in the end I Eriol escaped to the 
  shoreland of the Western Sea. 
   Eriol told then of 
  
  his wanderings about the western havens,... of how he was wrecked 
  upon far western islands until at last upon one lonely one he came upon 
  an ancient sailor who gave him shelter, and over a fire within his lonely 
  cabin told him strange tales of things beyond the Western Seas, of the 
  Magic Isles and that most lonely one that lay beyond.... 
  'Ever after,' said Eriol, 'did I sail more curiously about the western 
  isles seeking more stories of the kind, and thus it is indeed that after 
  many great voyages I came myself by the blessing of the Gods to Tol 
  Eressea in the end...' 
  In the typescript version of this Link it is further told that in the town 
   where Eriol's parents lived and died 
  there dwelt a mighty duke, and did he gaze from the topmost battle- 
  ments never might he see the bounds of his wide domain, save where 
  far to east the blue shapes of the great mountains lay -- yet was that 
  tower held the most lofty that stood in the lands of Men. 
   The siege and sack of the town were the work of 'the wild men from the 
  Mountains of the East'. 
  At the end of the typescript version the boy Ausir assured Eriol that 
   'that ancient mariner beside the lonely sea was none other than Ulmo's 
  self, who appeareth not seldom thus to those voyagers whom he loves'; 
  but Eriol did not believe him. 
  I have given above (pp. 294 -- 5) reasons for thinking that in 'the Eriol 
  story' this tale of his youth was not set in England. 
  Turning to the passages concerned with the later, AElfivine story, we 
  learn from (15) that AElfwine dwelt in the South-west of England and 
   
  that his mother and father were slain by 'the sea-pirates', and from (20) 
  that they were slain by 'the fierce Men of the Sea', from (16) that he was 
  'driven by the Normans'. In (15) there is a mention of his meeting with 
  'the Ancient Mariner' during his voyages. In (16) he comes to 'the 
  harbour of the southern shore' of Tol Eressea; and in (17) he 'awakens 
  upon a sandy beach' at low tide. 
  I come now to the narrative that finally emerged. It will be observed, 
  perhaps with relief, that Ing, Ingwe, and the Ingwaiwar have totally 
  disappeared. 
  AELFWINE OF ENGLAND. 
  There are three versions of this short work. One is a plot-outline of 
  less than 500 words, which for convenience of reference I shall call 
  AElfwine A; but the second is a much more substantial narrative bearing 
  the title AElfwine of England. This was written in 1920 or later: demon- 
  strably not earlier, for my father used for it scraps of paper pinned 
  together, and some of these are letters to him, all dated in February 
  1920.~ The third text no doubt began as a fair copy in ink of the second, 
  to which it is indeed very close at first, but became as it proceeded a com- 
  plete rewriting at several points, with the introduction of much new 
  matter, and it was further emended after it had been completed. It bears 
  no title in the manuscript, but must obviously be called AElfwine of 
  England likewise. 
  For convenience I shall refer to the first fully-written version as 
  AElfwine I and to its rewriting as AElfwine II. The relation of AElfwine A 
  to these is hard to determine, since it agrees in some respects with 
  the one and in some with the other. It is obvious that my father had 
  AElfwine I in front of him when he wrote AElfwine II, but it seems likely 
  that he drew on AElfwine A at the same time. 
  I give here the full text of AElfwine II in its final form, with all note- 
  worthy emendations and all important differences from the other texts in 
  the notes (differences in names, and changes to names, are listed 
  separately). 
  There was a land called England, and it was an island of the 
  West, and before it was broken in the warfare of the Gods it was 
  westernmost of all the Northern lands, and looked upon the 
  Great Sea that Men of old called Garsecg,~ but that part that 
  
  was broken was called Ireland and many names besides, and its 
  dwellers come not into these tales. 
  All that land the Elves named Luthien~ and do so yet. In 
  Luthien alone dwelt still the most part of the Fading Companies,  
  the Holy Fairies that have not yet sailed away from the world, 
   
  beyond the horizon of Men's knowledge, to the Lonely Island, 
  or even to the Hill of Tun~' upon the Bay of Faery that washes 
  the western shores of the kingdom of the Gods. Therefore is 
  Luthien even yet a holy land, and a magic that is not otherwise 
  lingers still in many places of that isle. 
  Now amidmost of that island is there still a town that is aged 
  among Men, but its age among the Elves is greater far; and, for 
  this is a book of the Lost Tales of Elfinesse, it shall be named in 
  their tongue Kortirion, which the Gnomes call Mindon Gwar.~ 
  Upon the hill of Gwar dwelt in the days of the English a man 
  and his name was Deor, and he came thither from afar, from the 
  south of the island and from the forests and from the enchanted 
  West, where albeit he was of the English folk he had long time 
  wandered. Now the Prince of Gwar was in those days a lover of 
  songs and no enemy of the Elves, and they lingered yet most of 
  all the isle in those regions about Kortirion (which places they 
  called Alalminore, the Land of Elms), and thither came Deor 
  the singer to seek the Prince of Gwar and to seek the companies 
  of the Fading Elves, for he was an Elf-friend. Though Deor was 
  of English blood, it is told that he wedded to wife a maiden from 
  the West, from Lionesse as some have named it since, or 
  Evadrien 'Coast of Iron' as the Elves still say. Deor found her in 
  the lost land beyond Belerion whence the Elves at times set sail. 
  Mirth had Deor long time in Mindon Gwar, but the Men of 
  the North, whom the fairies of the island called Forodwaith, 
  but whom Men called other names, came against Gwar in those 
  days when they ravaged wellnigh all the land of Luthien. Its 
  walls availed not and its towers might not withstand them for 
  ever, though the siege was long and bitter. 
  There Eadgifu (for so did Deor name the maiden of the West, 
  though it was not her name aforetime)~ died in those evil 
  hungry days; but Deor fell before the walls even as he sang a 
  song of ancient valour for the raising of men's hearts. That was a 
  desperate sally, and the son of Deor was AElfwine, and he was 
  then but a boy left fatherless. The sack of that town thereafter 
  was very cruel, and whispers of its ancient days alone remained, 
  and the Elves that had grown to love the English of the isle fled 
  or hid themselves for a long time, and none of Elves or Men 
  were left in his old halls to lament the fall of Oswine Prince of 
  Gwar. 
  Then AElfwine, even he whom the unfaded Elves beyond the 
  waters of Garsecg did after name Eldairon of Luthien (which is 
   
   
  AElfwine of England), was made a thrall to the fierce lords of the 
  Forodwaith, and his boyhood knew evil days. But behold a 
  wonder, for AElfwine knew not and had never seen the sea, yet 
  he heard its great voice speaking deeply in his heart, and its 
  murmurous choirs sang ever in his secret ear between wake and 
  sleep, that he was filled with longing. This was of the magic of 
  Eadgifu, maiden of the West, his mother, and this longing 
  unquenchable had been hers all the days that she dwelt in the 
  quiet inland places among the elms of Mindon Gwar -- and 
  amidmost of her longing was AElfwine her child born, and the 
  Foamriders, the Elves of the Sea-marge, whom she had known 
  of old in Lionesse, sent messengers to his birth. But now 
  
  Eadgifu was gone beyond the Rim of Earth, and her fair form 
  lay unhonoured in Mindon Gwar, and Deor's harp was silent, 
  but AElfwine laboured in thraldom until the threshold of man- 
  hood, dreaming dreams and filled with longing, and at rare 
  times holding converse with the hidden Elves. 
  At last his longing for the sea bit him so sorely that he 
  contrived to break his bonds, and daring great perils and suffer- 
  ing many grievous toils he escaped to lands where the Lords of 
  the Forodwaith had not come, far from the places of Deor's 
  abiding in Mindon Gwar. Ever he wandered southward and to 
  the west, for that way his feet unbidden led him. Now AElfwine 
  had in a certain measure the gift of elfin-sight (which was not 
  given to all Men in those days of the fading of the Elves and still 
  less is it granted now), and the folk of Luthien were less faded 
  too in those days, so that many a host of their fair companies he 
  saw upon his wandering road. Some there were dwelt yet and 
  danced yet about that land as of old, but many more there were 
  that wandered slowly and sadly westward; for behind them all 
  the land was full of burnings and of war, and its dwellings ran 
  with tears and with blood for the little love of Men for Men -- nor 
  was that the last of the takings of Luthien by Men from Men, 
  which have been seven, and others mayhap still shall be. Men of 
  the East and of the West and of the South and of the North have 
  coveted that land and dispossessed those who held it before 
  them, because of its beauty and goodliness and of the glamour 
  of the fading ages of the Elves that lingered still among its trees 
  beyond its high white shores.~ 
  Yet at each taking of that isle have many more of the most 
  ancient of all dwellers therein, the folk of Luthien, turned 
  westward; and they have got them in ships at Belerion in the 
   
  West and sailed thence away for ever over the horizon of Men's 
  knowledge, leaving the island the poorer for their going and its 
  leaves less green; yet still it abides the richest among Men in 
  the presence of the Elves. And it is said that, save only when the 
  fierce fathers of Men, foes of the Elves, being new come under 
  the yoke of Evil,~ entered first that land, never else did so great 
  a concourse of elfin ships and white-winged galleons sail to the 
  setting sun as in those days when the ancient Men of the South 
  set first their mighty feet upon the soil of Luthien -- the Men 
  whose lords sat in the city of power that Elves and Men have 
  called Rum (but the Elves alone do know as Magbar).~ 
  Now is it the dull hearts of later days rather than the red deeds 
  of cruel hands that set the minds of the little folk to fare away; 
  and ever and anon a little ship~ weighs anchor from Belerion at 
  eve and its sweet sad song is lost for ever on the waves. Yet even 
  in the days of AElfwine there was many a laden ship under elfin 
  sails that left those shores for ever, and many a comrade he had, 
  seen or half-unseen, upon his westward road. And so he came at 
  last to Belerion, and there he laved his weary feet in the grey 
  waters of the Western Sea, whose great roaring drowned his 
  ears. There the dim shapes of Elvish~ boats sailed by him in the 
  gloaming, and many aboard called to him farewell. But he 
  might not embark on those frail craft, and they refused his 
  prayer -- for they were not willing that even one beloved among 
  Men should pass with them' beyond the edge of the West, or 
  learn what lies far out on Garsecg the great and measureless sea. 
  Now the men who dwelt thinly about those places nigh Belerion 
  were fishermen, and AElfwine abode long time amongst them, 
  and being of nature shaped inly thereto he learned all that a man 
  may of the craft of ships and of the sea. He recked little of his 
  life, and he set his ocean-paths wider than most of those men, 
  
  good mariners though they were; and there were few in the end 
  who dared to go with him, save AElfheah the fatherless who was 
  with him in all ventures until his last voyage.~ 
  Now on a time journeying far out into the open sea, being first 
  becalmed in a thick mist, and after driven helpless by a mighty 
  wind from the East, he espied some islands lying in the dawn, 
  but he won not ever thereto for the winds changing swept him 
  again far away, and only his strong fate saved him to see the 
  black coasts of his abiding once again. Little content was he 
  with his good fortune, and purposed in his heart to sail some 
  time again yet further into the West, thinking unwitting it was 
   
  the Magic Isles of the songs of Men that he had seen from afar. 
  Few companions could he get for this adventure. Not all men 
  love to sail a quest for the red sun or to tempt the dangerous seas 
  in thirst for undiscovered things. Seven such found he in the 
  end, the greatest mariners that were then in England, and Ulmo 
  Lord of the Sea afterward took them to himself and their names 
  are now forgotten, save AElfheah only.~ A great storm fell upon 
  their ship even as they had sighted the isles of AElfwine's desire, 
  and a great sea swept over her; but AElfwine was lost in the 
  waves, and coming to himself saw no sign of ship or comrades, 
  and he lay upon a bed of sand in a deep-walled cove. Dark and 
  very empty was the isle, and he knew then that these were not 
  those Magic Isles of which he had heard often tell." 
  There wandering long, 'tis said, he came upon many hulls of 
  wrecks rotting on the long gloomy beaches, and some were 
  wrecks of many mighty ships of old, and some were treasure- 
  laden. A lonely cabin looking westward he found at last upon 
  the further shore, and it was made of the upturned hull of a 
  small ship. An ancient man dwelt there, and AElfwine feared  
  him, for the eyes of the man were as deep as the unfathomable, 
  sea, and his long beard was blue and grey; great was his stature, 
  and his shoes were of stone,~ but he was all clad in tangled rags, 
  sitting beside a small fire of drifted wood. 
  In that strange hut beside an empty sea did AElfwine long 
  abide for lack of other shelter or of other counsel, thinking his 
  ship lost and his comrades drowned. But the ancient man grew 
  kindly toward him, and questioned AElfwine concerning his  
  coming and his goings and whither he had desired to sail before 
  the storm took him. And many things before unheard did 
  AElfwine hear tell of him beside that smoky fire at eve, and 
  strange tales of wind-harried ships and harbourless tempests in  
  the forbidden waters. Thus heard AElfwine how the Magic Isles 
  were yet a great voyage before him keeping a dark and secret 
  ward upon the edge of Earth, beyond whom the waters of  
  Garsecg grow less troublous and there lies the twilight of the 
  latter days of Fairyland. Beyond and on the confines of the 
  Shadows lies the Lonely Island looking East to the Magic 
  Archipelago and to the lands of Men beyond it, and West into 
  the Shadows beyond which afar off is glimpsed the Outer Land, 
  the kingdom of the Gods -- even the aged Bay of Faery whose 
  glory has grown dim. Thence slopes the world steeply beyond 
  the Rim of Things to Valinor, that is God-home, and to the 
   
  Wall and to the edge of Nothingness whereon are sown the 
  stars. But the Lonely Isle is neither of the Great Lands or of 
  the Outer Land, and no isle lies near it. 
  In his tales that aged man named himself the Man of the Sea, 
  and he spoke of his last voyage ere he was cast in wreck upon 
  this outer isle, telling how ere the West wind took him he had 
  glimpsed afar off bosomed in the deep the twinkling lanterns of 
  
  the Lonely Isle. Then did AElfwine's heart leap within him, but 
  he said to that aged one that he might not hope to get him a 
  brave ship or comrades more. But that Man of the Sea said'. 'Lo, 
  this is one of the ring of Harbourless Isles that draw all ships 
  towards their hidden rocks and quaking sands, lest Men fare 
  over far upon Garsecg and see things that are not for them to 
  see. And these isles were set here at the Hiding of Valinor, and 
  little wood for ship or raft does there grow on them, as may be 
  thought;~ but I may aid thee yet in thy desire to depart from 
  these greedy shores.' 
  Thereafter on a day AElfwine fared along the eastward strands 
  gazing at the many unhappy wrecks there lying. He sought, as 
  often he had done before, if he might see perchance any sign or 
  relic of his good ship from Belerion. There had been that night a 
  storm of great violence and dread, and lo! the number of wrecks 
  was increased by one, and AElfwine saw it had been a large and 
  well-built ship of cunning lines such as the Forodwaith then 
  loved. Cast far up on the treacherous sands it stood, and its 
  great beak carven as a dragon's head still glared unbroken at the 
  land. Then went the Man of the Sea out when the tide began to 
  creep in slow and shallow over the long flats. He bore as a staff a 
  timber great as a young tree, and he fared as if he had no need to 
  fear tide or quicksand until he came far out where his shoulders 
  were scarce above the yellow waters of the incoming flood to 
  that carven prow, that now alone was seen above the water. 
  Then AElfwine marvelled watching from afar, to see him heave 
  by his single strength the whole great ship up from the clutches 
  of the sucking sand that gripped its sunken stern; and when it 
  floated he thrust it before him, swimming now with mighty 
  strokes in the deepening water. At that sight AElfwine's fear of 
  the aged one was renewed, and he wondered what manner of 
  being he might be; but now the ship was thrust far up on the 
  firmer sands, and the swimmer strode ashore, and his mighty 
  beard was full of strands of sea-weed,,and sea-weed was in his 
  hair. 
   
  When that tide again forsook the Hungry Sands the Man of 
  the Sea bade AElfwine go look at that new-come wreck, and 
  going he saw it was not hurt; but there were within nine dead 
  men who had not long ago been yet alive. They lay abottom  
  gazing at the sky, and behold, one whose garb and mien still 
  proclaimed a chieftain of Men lay there, but though his locks 
  were white with age and his face was pale in death, still a proud 
  man and a fierce he looked. 'Men of the North, Forodwaith, are 
  they,' said the Man of the Sea, 'but hunger and thirst was their 
  death, and their ship was flung by last night's storm where she 
  stuck in the Hungry Sands, slowly to be engulfed, had not fate 
  thought otherwise.' 
  'Truly do you say of them, 0 Man of the Sea; and him I know 
  well with those white locks, for he slew my father; and long was  
  I his thrall, and Orm men called him, and little did I love him.' 
  'And his ship shall it be that bears you from this Harbourless 
  Isle,' said he; 'and a gallant ship it was of a brave man, for few 
  folk have now so great a heart for the adventures of the sea as 
  have these Forodwaith, who press ever into the mists of the  
  West, though few live to take back tale of all they see.' 
  Thus it was that AElfwine escaped beyond hope from that, 
  island, but the Man of the Sea was his pilot and steersman, and  
  so they came after few days to a land but little known.~ And the  
  folk that dwell there are a strange folk, and none know how they 
  came thither in the West, yet are they accounted among the 
  kindreds of Men, albeit their land is on the outer borders of the  
  
  regions of Mankind, lying yet further toward the Setting Sun 
  beyond the Harbourless Isles and further to the North than is 
  that isle whereon AElfwine was cast away. Marvellously skilled 
  are these people in the building of ships and boats of every kind 
  and in the sailing of them; yet do they fare seldom or never to 
  the lands of other folk, and little do they busy themselves with 
  commerce or with war. Their ships they build for love of that  
  labour and for the joy they have only to ride the waves in them. 
  And a great part of that people are ever aboard their ships, and 
  all the water about the island of their home is ever white with  
  their sails in calm or storm. Their delight is to vie in rivalry with  
  one another with their boats of surpassing swiftness, driven by 
  the winds or by the ranks of their long-shafted oars. Other 
  rivalries have,they with ships of great seaworthiness, for with 
  these will they contest who will weather the fiercest storms (and 
  these are fierce indeed about that isle, and it is iron-coasted save 
   
   
   
  for one cool harbour in the North). Thereby is the craft of their 
  shipwrights proven; and these people are called by Men the 
  Ythlings,~ the Children of the Waves, but the Elves call the 
  island Eneadur, and its folk the Shipmen of the West.> 
  Well did these receive AElfwine and his pilot at the thronging 
  quays of their harbour in the North, and it seemed to AElfwine 
  that the Man of the Sea was not unknown to them, and that they 
  held him in the greatest awe and reverence, hearkening to his 
  requests as though they were a king's commands. Yet greater 
  was his amaze when he met amid the throngs of that place two of 
  his comrades that he had thought lost in the sea; and learnt that 
  those seven mariners of England were alive in that land, but the 
  ship had been broken utterly on the black shores to the south, 
  not long after the night when the great sea had taken AElfwine 
  overboard. 
  Now at the bidding of the Man of the Sea do those islanders 
  with great speed fashion a new ship for AElfwine and his fellows, 
  since he would fare no further in Orm's ship; and its timbers 
  were cut, as the ancient sailor had asked, from a grove of magic 
  oaks far inland that grew about a high place of the Gods, sacred 
  to Ulmo Lord of the Sea, and seldom were any of them felled. 
  'A ship that is wrought of this wood,' said the Man of the Sea, 
  'may be lost, but those that sail in it shall not in that voyage lose 
  their lives; yet may they perhaps be cast where they little think 
  to come.' 
  But when that ship was made ready that ancient sailor bid 
  them climb aboard, and this they did, but with them went also 
  Bior of the Ythlings, a man of mighty sea-craft for their aid, and 
  one who above any of that strange folk was minded to sail at 
  times far from the land of Eneadur to West or North or South. 
  There stood many men of the Ythlings upon the shore beside 
  that vessel; for they had builded her in a cove of the steep 
  shore that looked to the West, and a bar of rock with but a 
  narrow opening made here a sheltered pool and mooring place, 
  and few like it were to be found in that island of sheer cliffs. 
  Then the ancient one laid his hand upon her prow and spoke 
  words of magic, giving her power to cleave uncloven waters and 
  enter unentered harbours, and ride untrodden beaches. Twin 
  rudder-paddies, one on either side, had she after the fashion of 
  the Ythlings, and each of these he blessed, giving them skill to 
  steer when the hands that held them failed, and to find lost 
  courses, and to follow stars that were hid. Then he strode away, 
   
  
  and the press of men parted before him, until climbing he came 
  to a high pinnacle of the cliffs. Then leapt he far out and down 
  and vanished with a mighty flurry of foam where the great 
  breakers gathered to assault the towering shores. 
  AElfwine saw him no more, and he said in grief and amaze: 
  'Why was he thus weary of life? My heart grieves that he is 
  dead,' but the Ythlings smiled, so that he questioned some that 
  stood nigh, saying: 'Who was that mighty man, for meseems ye 
  know him well,' and they answered him nothing. Then thrust 
  they forth that vessel valiant-timbered" out into the sea, for no 
  longer would AElfwine abide, though the sun was sinking to the 
  Mountains of Valinor beyond the Western Walls. Soon was her 
  white sail seen far away filled with a wind from off the land, and 
  red-stained in the light of the half-sunken sun;.and those aboard 
  her sang old songs of the English folk that faded on the sailless 
  waves of the Western Seas', and now no longer came any sound 
  of them to the watchers on the shore. Then night shut down and 
  none on Eneadur saw that strong ship ever more.~ 
  So began those mariners that long and strange and perilous 
  voyage whose full tale has never yet been told. Nought of their 
  adventures in the archipelagoes of the West, and the wonders 
  and the dangers that they found in the Magic Isles and in seas 
  and sound unknown, are here to tell, but of the ending of their 
  voyage, how after a time of years sea-weary and sick of heart 
  they found a grey and cheerless day. Little wind was there, and 
  the clouds hung low overhead; while a grey rain fell, and nought 
  could any of them descry before their vessel's beak that moved 
  now slow and uncertain over the long dead waves. That day had 
  they trysted to be the last ere they turned their vessel homeward 
  (if they might), save only if some wonder should betide or any 
  sign of hope. For their heart was gone. Behind them lay the 
  Magic Isles where three of their number slept upon dim strands 
  in deadly sleep, and their heads were pillowed on white sand 
  and they were clad in foam, wrapped about in the agelong spells 
  of Eglavain. Fruitless had been all their journeys since, for ever 
  the winds had cast them back without sight of the shores of the 
  Island of the Elves.~ Then said AlEfheah'4 who held the helm: 
  'Now, 0 AElfwine, is the trysted time! Let us do as the Gods and 
  their winds have long desired -- cease from our heart-weary 
  quest for nothingness, a fable in the void, and get us back if the 
  Gods will it seeking the hearths of our home.' And AElfwine 
   
  yielded. Then fell the wind and no breath came from East or 
  West, and night came slowly over the sea. 
  Behold, at length a gentle breeze sprang up, and it came 
  softly from the West; and even as they would fill their sails 
  therewith for home, one of those shipmen on a sudden said: 
  'Nay, but this is a strange air, and full of scented memories,' and 
  standing still they all breathed deep. The mists gave before that 
  gentle wind, and a thin moon they might see riding in its 
  tattered shreds, until behind it soon a thousand cool stars 
  peered forth in the dark. 'The night-flowers are opening in 
  Faery,' said AElfwine; 'and behold,' said Bior," 'the Elves are 
  kindling candles in their silver dusk,' and all looked whither his 
  long hand pointed over their dark stern. Then none spoke for 
  wonder and amaze, seeing deep in the gloaming of the West a 
  blue shadow, and in the blue shadow many glittering lights, and 
  ever more and more of them came twinkling out, until ten 
  thousand points of flickering radiance were splintered far away 
  as if a dust of the jewels self-luminous that Feanor made were 
  scattered on the lap of the Ocean. 
  'Then is that the Harbour of the Lights of Many Hues,' said 
  
  AElfheah, 'that many a little-heeded tale has told of in our 
  homes.' Then saying no more they shot out their oars and 
  swung about their ship in haste, and pulled towards the never- 
  dying shore. Near had they come to abandoning it when hardly 
  won. Little did they make of that long pull, as they thrust the 
  water strongly by them, and the long night of Faerie held on, 
  and the horned moon of Elfinesse rode over them. 
  Then came there music very gently over the waters and it was 
  laden with unimagined longing, that AElfwine and his comrades 
  leant upon their oars and wept softly each for his heart's half- 
  remembered hurts, and memory of fair things long lost, and 
  each for the thirst that is in every child of Men for the flawless 
  loveliness they seek and do not find. And one said: 'It is the 
  harps that are thrumming, and the songs they are singing of fair 
  things; and the windows that look upon the sea are full of light.' 
  And another said: 'Their stringed violins complain the ancient 
  woes of the immortal folk of Earth, but there is a joy therein.' 
  'Ah me,' said AElfwine, 'I hear the horns of the Fairies shimmer- 
  ing in magic woods -- such music as I once dimly guessed long 
  years ago beneath the elms of Mindon Gwar.' 
  And lo! as they spoke thus musing the moon hid himself, and 
  the stars were clouded, and the mists of time veiled the shore, 
   
  and nothing could they see and nought more hear, save the 
  sound of the surf of the seas in the far-off pebbles of the Lonely 
  Isle; and soon the wind blew even that faint rustle far away. But 
  AElfwine stood forward with wide-open eyes unspeaking, and 
  suddenly with a great cry he sprang forward into the dark sea, 
  and the waters that filled him were warm, and a kindly death it 
  seemed enveloped him. Then it seemed to the others that they 
  awakened at his voice as from a dream; but the wind now 
  suddenly grown fierce filled all their sails, and they saw him 
  never again, but were driven back with hearts all broken with 
  regret and longing. Pale elfin boats awhile they would see 
  beating home, maybe, to the Haven of Many Hues, and they 
  hailed them; but only faint echoes afar off were borne to their 
  ears, and none led them ever to the land of their desire; who 
  after a great time wound back all the mazy. clue of their long 
  tangled ways, until they cast anchor at last in the haven of 
  Belerion, aged and wayworn men. And the things they had seen 
  and heard seemed after to them a mirage, and a phantasy, born 
  of hunger and sea-spells, save only to Bior of Eneadur of the 
  Ship-folk of the West. 
  Yet among the seed of these men has there been many a 
  restless and wistful spirit thereafter, since they were dead and 
  passed beyond the Rim of Earth without need of boat or sail. 
  But never while life lasted did they leave their sea-faring, and 
  their bodies are all covered by the sea.~ 
  The narrative ends here. There is no trace of any further continuation, 
  though it seems likely that AElfwine of England was to be the beginning 
  of a complete rewriting of the Lost Tales. It would be interesting to 
  know for certain when AElfwine II was written. The handwriting of the 
  manuscript is certainly changed from that of the rest of the Last Tales; 
  yet I am inclined to think that it followed AElfwine I at no great interval, 
  and the first version is unlikely to be much later than 1920 (see p. 3I2). 
  At the end of AElfwine II my father jotted down two suggestions: (1) 
  that AElfwine should be made 'an early pagan Englishman who fled to 
  the West'; and (2) that 'the Isle of the Old Man' should be cut out and 
  all should be shipwrecked on Eneadur, the Isle of the Ythlings. The 
  latter would (astonishingly) have entailed the abandonment of the 
  foundered ship, with the Man of the Sea thrusting it to shore on the 
  incoming tide, and the dead Vikings 'lying abottom gazing at the sky'. 
  
  In this narrative -- in which the 'magic' of the early Elves is most 
  intensely conveyed, in the seamen's vision of the Lonely Isle beneath 
   
  'the horned moon of Elfinesse' -- AElfwine is still placed in the context 
  of the figures of ancient English legend: his father is Deor the Minstrel. 
  In the great Anglo-Saxon manuscript known as the Exeter Book there is a 
  little poem of 42 lines to which the title of Deor is now given. It is an 
  utterance of the minstrel Deor, who, as he tells, has lost his place and 
  been supplanted in his lord's favour by another bard, named Heorrenda; 
  in the body of the poem Deor draws examples from among the great 
  misfortunes recounted in the heroic legends, and is comforted by them, 
  concluding each allusion with the fixed refrain paes ofereode; pisses 
  swa maeg, which has been variously translated; my father held that 
  it meant 'Time has passed since then, this too can pass'.~ 
  From this poem came both Deor and Heorrenda. In 'the Eriol story' 
  Heorrenda was Eriol's son born in Tol Eressea of his wife Naimi (p. 290), 
  and was associated with Hengest and Horsa in the conquest of the Lonely 
  Isle (p. 291); his dwelling in England was at Tavrobel (p. 292). I do not 
  think that my father's Deor the Minstrel of Kortirion and Heorrenda of 
  Tavrobel can be linked more closely to the Anglo-Saxon poem than in the 
  names alone -- though he did not take the names at random. He was 
  moved by the glimpsed tale (even if, in the words of one of the poem's 
  editors, 'the autobiographical element is purely fictitious, serving only as 
  a pretext for the enumeration of the heroic stories'); and when lecturing 
  on Beowulf at Oxford he sometimes gave the unknown poet a name, 
  calling him Heorrenda. 
  Nor, as I believe, can any more be made of the other Old English 
  names in the narrative: Oswine prince of Gwar, Eadgifu, AElfheah 
  (though the names are doubtless in themselves 'significant'. thus Oswine 
  contains os 'god' and wine 'friend', and Eadgifu ead 'blessedness' and 
  gifu 'gift'). The Forodwaith are of course Viking invaders from Norway 
  or Denmark; the name Orm of the dead ship's captain is well-known in 
  Norse. But all this is a mise-en-scene that is historical only in its bearings, 
  not in its structure. 
  The idea of the seven invasions of Luthien (Luthany) remained 
  (p. 314), and that of the fading and westward flight of the Elves (which 
  indeed was never finally lost),~ but whereas in the outlines the invasion 
  of the Ingwaiwar (i.e. the Anglo-Saxons) was the seventh (see citations 
  (20) and (22)), here the Viking invasions are portrayed as coming upon 
  the English -- 'nor was that the last of the takings of Luthien by Men from 
  Men' (p. 314), obviously a reference to the Normans. 
  There is much of interest in the 'geographical' references in the story. 
  At the very beginning there is a curious statement about the breaking off 
  of Ireland 'in the warfare of the Gods'. Seeing that 'the AElfwine story' 
  does not include the idea of the drawing back of Tol Eressea eastwards 
  across the sea, this must refer to something quite other than the story 
  in (5), p. 283, where the Isle of fverin was broken off when Osse tried 
  to wrench back Tol Eressea. What this was I do not know; but it seems 
   
  conceivable that this is the first trace or hint of the great cataclysm at the 
  end of the Elder Days, when Beleriand was drowned. (I have found no 
  trace of any connection between the harbour of Belerion and the region 
  of Beleriand.) 
  Kortirion (Mindon Gwar) is in this tale of course 'Kortirion the Old', 
  the original Elvish dwelling in Luthien, after which Kortirion in Tol 
  Eressea was named (see pp. 308, 310); in the same way we must suppose 
  that the name Alalminore (p. 3I3) for the region about it ('Warwick- 
  shire') was given anew to the midmost region of Tol Eressea. 
  Turning to the question of the islands and archipelagoes in the Great 
  Sea, what is said in AElfwine of England may first be compared with 
  the passages of geographical description in The Coming of the Valar 
  (1.68) and The Coming of the Elves (I. 125), which are closely similar 
  
  the one to the other. From these passages we learn that there are many 
  lands and islands in the Great Sea before the Magic Isles are reached; 
  beyond the Magic Isles is Tol Eressea; and beyond Tol Eressea are the 
  Shadowy Seas, 'whereon there float the Twilit Isles', the first of the 
  Outer Lands. Tol Eressea itself 'is held neither of the Outer Lands or of 
  the Great Lands' (I. 125); it is far out in mid-ocean, and 'no land may be 
  seen for many leagues' sail from its cliffs' (I.121). With this account 
  AElfwine of England agrees closely; but to it is added now the archi- 
  pelago of the Harbourless Isles. 
  As I have noted before (I. 137), this progression from East to West of 
  Harbourless Isles, Magic Isles, the Lonely Isle, and then the Shadowy 
  Seas in which were the Twilit Isles, was afterwards changed, and it is 
  said in The Silmarillion (p. 102) that at the time of the Hiding of Valinor 
  the Enchanted Isles were set, and all the seas about them were filled 
  with shadows and bewilderment. And these isles were strung as a net 
  in the Shadowy Seas from the north to the south, before Tol Eressea, 
  the Lonely Isle, is reached by one sailing west. Hardly might any 
  vessel pass between them, for in the dangerous sounds the waves 
  sighed for ever upon dark rocks shrouded in mist. And in the twilight a 
  great weariness came upon mariners and a loathing of the sea; but all 
  that ever set foot upon the islands were there entrapped, and slept until 
  the Change of the World. 
  As a conception, the Enchanted Isles are derived primarily from the old 
  Magic Isles, set at the time of the Hiding of Valinor and described in that 
  Tale (I. 211): 'Osse set them in a great ring about the western limits of 
  the mighty sea, so that they guarded the Bay of Faery', and 
  all such as stepped thereon came never thence again, but being woven  
  in the nets of Oinen's hair the Lady of the Sea, and whelmed in agelong 
  slumber that Lorien set there, lay upon the margin of the waves, as 
  those do who being drowned are cast up once more by the movements 
   
  of the sea; yet rather did these hapless ones sleep unfathomably and 
  the dark waters laved their limbs... 
  Here three of AElfwine's companions 
  slept upon dim strands in deadly sleep, and their heads were pillowed 
  on white sand and they were clad in foam, wrapped about in the 
  agelong spells of Eglavain (p. 320). 
  (I do not know the meaning of the name Eglavain, but since it clearly 
  contains Egla (Gnomish, = Elda, see I.251) it perhaps meant 
  'Elfinesse'.) But the Enchanted Isles derive also perhaps from the Twilit 
  Isles, since the Enchanted Isles were likewise in twilight and were set in 
  the Shadowy Seas (cf. I. 224); and from the Harbourless Isles as well, 
  which, as AElfwine was told by the Man of the Sea (p. 3 I 7), were set at the 
  time of the Hiding of Valinor -- and indeed served the same purpose as 
  did the Magic Isles, though lying far further to the East. 
  Eneadur, the isle of the Ythlings (Old English jd 'wave'), whose life 
  is so fully described in AEflwine of England, seems never to have been 
  mentioned again. Is there in Eneadur and the Shipmen of the West 
  perhaps some faint foreshadowing of the early Numenoreans in their 
  cliff-girt isle ? 
  The following passage (pp. 316 -- 17) is not easy to interpret: 
  Thence [i.e. from the Bay of Faery] slopes the world steeply beyond 
  the Rim of Things to Valinor, that is God-home, and to the Wall and 
  to the edge of Nothingness whereon are sown the stars. 
  In the Ambarkanta or 'Shape of the World' of the 1930s a map of the 
  world shows the surface of the Outer Land sloping steeply westwards 
  from the Mountains of Valinor. Conceivably it is to this slope that my 
  father was referring here, and the Rim of Things is the great mountain- 
  wall; but this seems very improbable. There are also references in 
  AElfwine of England to 'the Rim of Earth', beyond which the dead pass 
  (pp. 314, 322); and in an outline for the Tale of Earendel (p. 260) 
  Tuor's boat 'dips over the world's rim'. More likely, I think, the 
  
  expression refers to the rim of the horizon ('the horizon of Men's 
  knowledge', p. 313). 
  The expression 'the sun was sinking to the Mountains of Valinor 
  beyond the Western Walls' (p. 320) I am at a loss to explain according to 
  what has been told in the Lost Tales. A possible, though scarcely 
  convincing, interpretation is that the sun was sinking towards Valinor, 
  whence it mould pass 'beyond the Western Walls' (i.e. through the 
  Door of Night, see I. 215 -- 16). 
  Lastly, the suggestion (p. 313) is notable that the Elves sailing west 
   
  from Luthien might go beyond the Lonely Isle and reach even back to 
  Valinor; on this matter see p. 280 
  Before ending, there remains to discuss briefly a matter of a general 
  nature that has many times been mentioned in the texts, and especially in 
  these last chapters: that of the 'diminutiveness' of the Elves. 
  It is said several times in the last Tales that the Elves of the ancient 
  days were of greater bodily stature than they afterwards became. Thus in 
  ?he Fall of Condolin (p. 159): 'The fathers of the fathers of Men were 
  of less stature than Men now are, and the children of Elfinesse of greater 
  growth'; in an outline for the abandoned tale of Gilfanon (I. 235) very 
  similarly: 'Men were almost of a stature at first with Elves, the fairies 
  being far greater and Men smaller than now'; and in citation (4) in the 
  present chapter: 'Men and Elves were formerly of a size, though Men 
  always larger.' Other passages suggest that the ancient Elves were of their 
  nature of at any rate somewhat slighter build (see pp. 142, 220). 
  The diminishing in the stature of the Elves of later times is very 
  explicitly related to the coming of Men. Thus in (4) above: 'Men spread 
  and thrive, and the Elves of the Great Lands fade. As Men's stature 
  grows theirs diminishes -, and in (5): ever as Men wax more powerful 
  and numerous so the fairies fade and grow small and tenuous, filmy and 
  transparent, but Men larger and more dense and gross. At last Men, or 
  almost all, can no longer see the fairies.' The clearest picture that 
  survives of the Elves when they have 'faded' altogether is given in the 
  Epilogue (p. 289): 
  Like strands of wind, like mystic half-transparencies, Gilfanon Lord 
  of Tavrobel rides out tonight amid his folk, and hunts the elfin deer 
  beneath the paling sky. A music of forgotten feet, a gleam of leaves, a 
  sudden bending of the grass, and wistful voices murmuring on the 
  bridge, and they are gone. 
  But according to the passages bearing on the later 'AElfwine' version, 
  the Elves of Tol Eressea who had left Luthany were unfaded, or had 
  ceased to fade. Thus in (15): Tol Eressea, whither most of the unfaded 
  Elves have retired from the noise, war, and clamour of Men'; and (16): 
  'Tol Eressea, whither most of the fading Elves have withdrawn from 
  the world, and there fade now no more'; also in AElfwine of England 
  (p. 3I3): 'the unfaded Elves beyond the waters of Garsecg'. 
  On the other hand, when Eriol came to the Cottage of Lost Play the 
  doorward said to him (I. 14): 
  Small is the dwelling, but smaller still are they that dwell here -- for 
  all who enter must be very small indeed, or of their own good wish 
  become as very little folk even as they stand upon the threshold. 
   
   
   
  I have commented earlier (I. 32) on the oddity of the idea that the 
  Cottage and its inhabitants were peculiarly small, in an island entirely 
  inhabited by Elves. But my father, if he had ever rewritten The Cottage 
  of Lost Play, would doubtless have abandoned this; and it may well 
  be that he was in any case turning away already at the time of AElfwine II 
  from the idea that the 'faded' Elves were diminutive, as is suggested by 
  his rejection of the word 'little' in 'little folk', 'little ships' (see note 27). 
  Ultimately, of course, the Elves shed all associations and qualities that 
  
  would be now commonly considered 'fairylike', and those who remained 
  in the Great Lands in Ages of the world at this time unconceived were to 
  grow greatly in stature and in power: there was nothing filmy or trans- 
  parent about the heroic or majestic Eldar of the Third Age of Middle- 
  earth. Long afterwards my father would write, in a wrathful comment on 
  a 'pretty' or 'ladylike' pictorial rendering of Legolas: 
  He was tall as a young tree, lithe, immensely strong, able swiftly to 
  draw a great war-bow and shoot down a Nazgul, endowed with the 
  tremendous vitality of Elvish bodies, so hard and resistant to hurt that 
  he went only in light shoes over rock or through snow, the most tireless 
  of all the Fellowship. 
  This brings to an end my rendering and analysis of the early writings 
  bearing on the story of the mariner who came to the Lonely Isle and 
  learned there the true history of the Elves. I have shown, convincingly as 
  I hope, the curious and complex way in which my father's vision of the 
  significance of Tol Eressea changed. When he jotted down the synopsis 
  (10), the idea of the mariner's voyage to the Island of the Elves was of 
  course already present; but he journeyed out of the East and the Lonely 
  Isle of his seeking was -- England (though not yet the land of the English 
  and not yet lying in the seas where England lies). When later the entire 
  concept was shifted, England, as 'Luthany' or 'Luthien', remained pre- 
  eminently the Elvish land; and Tol Eressea, with its meads and coppices, 
  its rooks' nests in the elm-trees of Alalminore, seemed to the English 
  mariner to be remade in the likeness of his own land, which the Elves had 
  lost at the coming of Men: for it was indeed a re-embodiment of Elvish 
  Luthany far over the sea. 
  All this was to fall away afterwards from the developing mythology; 
  but AElfwine left many marks on its pages before he too finally 
  disappeared. 
  Much in this chapter is necessarily inconclusive and uncertain; but I 
  believe that these very early notes and projections are rightly disinterred. 
  Although, as 'plots', abandoned and doubtless forgotten, they bear 
  witness to truths of my father's heart and mind that he never abandoned. 
  But these notes were scribbled down in his youth, when for him Elvish 
   
  magic 'lingered yet mightily in the woods and hills of Luthany', in his old 
  age all was gone West-over-sea, and an end was indeed come for the Eldar 
  of story and of song. 
  NOTES. 
  3  
  4 
  5 
  6 
  7 
  8 
  9 
  10 
  12 
  13 
  14 
  On this statement about the stature of Elves and Men see pp. 326 -- 7.2 
  For the form Taimonto (Taimondo) see I. 268, entry Telimektar. 
  Belaurin is the Gnomish equivalent of Palurien (see I. 264). 
  A side-note here suggests that perhaps the Pine should not be in Tol 
  Eressea. -- For Ilwe, the middle air, that is 'blue and clear and flows 
  among the stars', see I. 65, 73. 
  Gil = Ingil. At the first occurrence of Ingil in this passage the name 
  was written Ingil (Gil), but (Gil) was struck out. 
  The word. Nautar occurs in a rejected outline for the Tale of 
  the Nauglafring (p. 136), where it is equated with Nauglath 
  (Dwarves) . 
  Uin: 'the mightiest and most ancient of whales', chief among those 
  
  whales and fishes that drew the 'island-car' (afterwards Tol Eressea) 
  on which Ulmo ferried the Elves to Valinor (I. 118 -- 20). 
  Gongs: these are evil beings obscurely related to Orcs: see I. 245 
  note 10, and the rejected outlines for the Tale of the Nauglafring 
  given on pp. 136 -- 7. 
  A large query is written against this passage. 
  The likeness of this name to Dor Daedeloth is striking, but that is 
  the name of the realm of Morgoth in The Silmarillion, and is  
  interpreted 'Land of the Shadow of Horror'; the old name (whose 
  elements are dai 'sky' and teloth 'roof') has nothing in common 
  with the later except its form. 
  Cf. Kortirion among the Trees (I. 34, 37, 41): A wave of bow- 
  ing grass. 
  The origin of Warwick according to conventional etymology is 
  uncertain. The element wic, extremely common in English place- 
  names, meant essentially a dwelling or group of dwellings. The 
  earliest recorded form of the name is Waering wic, and Waving 
  has been thought to be an Old English word meaning a dam, a 
  derivative from wer, Modern English weir: thus 'dwellings by 
  the weir'. 
  Cf. the title-page given in citation (II): Heorrenda of Haegwudu. 
  -- No forms of the name of this Staffordshire village are actually 
  recorded from before the Norman Conquest, but the Old English 
  form was undoubtedly hag-wudu 'enclosed wood' (cf. the High 
  Hay, the great hedge that protected Buckland from the Old Forest 
  in The Lord of the Rings). 
  The name Luthany, of a country, occurs five times in Francis 
   
   
   
  Thompson's poem The Mistress of Vision. As noted previously 
  (I. 29) my father acquired the Collected Poems of Francis Thompson 
  in 1913 -- 14; and in that copy he made a marginal note against one of 
  the verses that contains the name Luthany -- though the note is not 
  concerned with the name. But whence Thompson derived Luthany 
  I have no idea. He himself described the poem as'afantasy'(Everard 
  Meynell, The Life ofFrancis Thompson, 1913, p. 237). 
  This provides no more than the origin of the name as a series of 
  sounds, as with Kor from Rider Haggard's She, * or Rohan and 
  Moria mentioned in my father's letter of 1967on this subject (The 
  Letters of j R. R. Tolkien, pp. 383 -- 4), in which he said: 
  This leads to the matter of 'external history': the actual way in 
  which I came to light on or choose certain sequences of sound to 
  use as names, before they were given a place inside the story. I 
  think, as I said, this is unimportant: the labour involved in my 
  setting out what I know and remember of the process, or in the 
  guess-work of others, would be far greater than the worth of the 
  results. The spoken forms would simply be mere audible forms, 
  and when transferred to the prepared linguistic situation in my 
  story would receive meaning and significance according to that 
  situation, and to the nature of the story told. It would be entirely 
  delusory to refer to the sources of the sound-combination to 
  discover any meanings overt or hidden. 
  15 
  16 
  17 
  18 
  19 
  20 
  The position is complicated by the existence of some narrative 
  outlines of extreme roughness and near-illegibility in which the 
  mariner is named AElfwine and yet essential elements of 'the Eriol 
  
  story' are present. These I take to represent an intermediate stage. 
  They are very obscure, and would require a great deal of space to 
  present and discuss; therefore I pass them by. 
  Cf. p; 264 (xiv). 
  Caer Gwar: see p. 292. 
  It may be mentioned here that when my father read The Fall of 
  Condolin to the Exeter College Essay Club in the spring of 1920 the 
  mariner was still Eriol, as appears from the notes for his preliminary 
  remarks on that occasion (see Unfinished Tales p. 5). He said here, 
  very strangely, that 'Eriol lights by accident on the Lonely Island'. 
  Garsecg (pronounced Garsedge, and so written in AElfwine A) 
  was one of the many Old English names of the sea. 
  In AElfwine I the land is likewise named Luthien, not Luthany. In 
  AElfwine A, on the other hand, the same distinction is made as in 
  the outlines: 'AElfwine of England (whom the fairies after named 
  (* There is no external evidence for this, but it can hardly bc doubted. In this case it 
  eight bc thought that since the African Kor was a city built on the top of a great mountain 
  standing in isolation the relationship was more than purely 'phonetic'.) 
   
  2I 
  Luthien (friend) of Luthany (friendship)).' -- At this first occur- 
  rence (only) of Luthien in AElfwine II the form Leithian is 
  pencilled above, but Luthien is not struck out. The Lay of Leithian 
  was afterwards the title of the long poem of Beren and Luthien 
  Tinuviel. 
  The Hill of Tun, i.e. the hill on which the city of Tun was built: see 
  p. 292. 
  23 
  24 
  25 
  26 
  27 
  28 
  29 
  Mindon Gwar: see p. 291. 
  Eadgifu: in 'the Eriol story' this Old English name (see p. 323) was 
  given as an equivalent to Naimi, Eriol's wife whom he wedded in 
  Tol Eressea (p. 290). 
  In AElfwine I the text here reads: 'by reason of her beauty and 
  goodliness, even as that king of the Franks that was upon a time 
  most mighty among men hath said...' [sic]. In AElfwine Il the 
  manuscript in ink stops at 'high white shores', but after these words 
  my father pencilled in: 'even as that king of the Franks that was 
  in those days the mightiest of earthly kings hath said...' [sic]. The 
  only clue in AElfwine of England to the period of AElfwine's life is 
  the invasion of the Forodwaith (Vikings); the mighty king of the 
  Franks may therefore be Charlemagne,' but I have been unable 
  to trace any such reference. 
  Evil is emended from Melko. AElfwine I does not have the phrase. 
  AElfwine I has: 'when the ancient Men of the South from 
  Micelgeard the Heartless Town set their mighty feet upon the soil 
  of Luthien.' This text does not have the reference to Rum and 
  Magbar. The name Micelgeard is struck through, but Mickleyard 
  is written at the head of the page. Micelgeard is Old English (and 
  Mickleyard a modernisation of this in spelling), though it does 
  not occur in extant Old English writings and is modelled on Old 
  Norse Mikligaror (Constantinople). -- The peculiar hostility of 
  the Romans to the Elves of Luthany is mentioned by implication in 
  citation (20), and their disbelief in their existence in (22). 
  The application, frequent in AElwine I, of 'little' to the fairies 
  (Elves) of Luthien and their ships was retained in AElfwine II as 
  first written, but afterwards struck out. Here the word is twice 
  
  retained, perhaps unintentionally. 
  Elvish is a later emendation of fairy. 
  This sentence, from 'save AElfheah...', was added later in 
  AElfwine Il; it is not in AElfwine 1. -- The whole text to this point 
  in AElfwine I and II is compressed into the following in AElfwine A:, 
  AElfwine of England (whom the fairies after named Luthien 
  (friend) of Luthany (friendship)) born of Deor and Eadgifu. 
  Their city burned and Deor slain and Eadgifu dies. AElfwine a 
  thrall of the Winged Helms. He escapes to the Western Sea 
  and takes ship from Belerion and makes great voyages. He is 
   
  seeking for the islands of the West of which Eadgifu had told him 
  in his childhood. 
  30 
  31 
  32 
  33 
  34 
  35 
  36 
  37 
  38 
  AElfwine I has here: 'But three men could he find as his com- 
  panions; and Osse took them unto him.' Osse was emended to 
  Neorth; and then the sentence was struck through and rewritten: 
  'Such found he only three; and those three Neorth after took unto 
  him and their names are not known.' Neorth = Ulmo; see note 39. 
  AElfwine A reads: 'He espies some islands lying in the dawn but 
  is swept thence by great winds. He returns hardly to Belerion. He 
  gathers the seven greatest mariners of England; they sail in spring. 
  They are wrecked upon the isles of AElfwine's desire and find 
  them desert and lonely and filled with gloomy whispering 
  trees.' This is at variance with AElfwine I and II where AElfwine 
  is cast on to the island alone; but agrees with II in giving AElfwine 
  seven companions, not three. 
  A clue that this was Ulmo: cf. The Fall of Gondolin (p. 155): he 
  was shod with mighty shoes of stone.' 
  In AElfwine A they were 'filled with gloomy whispering trees' 
  (note 31). 
  From the point where the Man of the Sea said: 'Lo, this is one of the 
  ring of Harbourless Isles...' (p. 317) to here (i.e. the whole episode 
  of the foundered Viking ship and its captain Orm, slayer of 
  AElfwine's father) there is nothing corresponding in AElfwine I, 
  which has only: 'but that Man of the Sea aided him in building a 
  little craft, and together, guided by the solitary mariner, they fared 
  away and came to a land but little known.' For the narrative in 
  AElfwine A see note 39. 
  At one occurrence of the name Ythlings (Old English yd 'wave') 
  in AElfwine I it is written Ythlingas, with the Old English plural 
  ending. 
  The Shipmen of the West: emendation from Eneathrim. 
  Cf. in the passage of alliterative verse in my father's On Translating 
  Beowulf (The Monsters and the Critics and Other Essays, 1983, 
  p. 63): then away thrust her to voyage gladly valiant-timbered. 
  The whole section of the narrative concerning the island of the 
  Ythlings is more briefly told in AElfwine I (though, so far as it goes, 
  in very much the same words) with several features of the later story 
  absent (notably the cutting of timber in the grove sacred to Ulmo, 
  and the blessing of the ship by the Man of the Sea). The only actual 
  difference of structure, however, is that whereas in AElfwine II 
  AElfwine finds again his seven companions in the land of the 
  Ythlings, and sails west with them, together with -Bior of the 
  
  Ythlings, in AElfwine I they were indeed drowned, and he got seven 
  companions from among the Ythlings (among whom Bior is not 
  named). 
   
  The plot-outline AElfwine A tells the story from the point where 
  AElfwine and his seven companions were cast on the Isle of the Man 
  of the Sea (thus differing from AElfwine I and II, where he came 
  there alone) thus: 
  They wander about the island upon which they have been cast 
  and come upon many decaying wrecks -- often of mighty ships, 
  some treasure-laden. They find a solitary cabin beside a lonely 
  sea, built of old ship-wood, where dwells a solitary and strange 
  old mariner of dread aspect. He tells them these are the Harbour- 
  less Isles whose enchanted rocks draw all ships thither, lest men 
  fare over far upon Garsedge [see note l9] -- and they were 
  devised at the Hiding of Valinor. Here, he says, the trees are 
  magical. They learn many strange things about the western world 
  of him and their desire is whetted for adventure. He aids them to 
  cut holy trees in the island groves and to build a wonderful 
  vessel, and shows them how to provision it against a long voyage 
  (that water that drieth not save when heart fails, &c.). This he 
  blesses with a spell of adventure and discovery, and then dives 
  from a cliff-top. They suspect it was Neorth Lord of Waters. 
  They journey many years among strange western islands hear- 
  ing often many strange reports -- of the belt of Magic Isles which 
  few have passed; of the trackless sea beyond where the wind 
  bloweth almost always from the West; of the edge of the twilight 
  and the far-glimpsed isle there standing, and its glimmering 
  haven. They reach the magic island [read islands?] and three 
  are enchanted and fall asleep on the shore. 
  The others beat about the waters beyond and are in despair -- 
  for as often as they make headway west the wind changes and 
  bears them back. At last they tryst to return on the morrow if 
  nought other happens. The day breaks chill and dull, and they 
  lie becalmed looking in vain through the pouring rain. 
  This narrative differs from both AElfwine I and II in that here 
  there is no mention of the Ythlings; and AElfwine and his seven 
  companions depart on their long western voyage from the Harbour- 
  less Isle of the ancient mariner. It agrees with AElfwine I in the 
  name Neorth; but it foreshadows II in the cutting of sacred trees 
  to build a ship.40. 
  In AElfwine I AElfheah does not appear, and his two speeches in 
  this passage are there given to one Gelimer. Gelimer (Geilamir) was 
  the name of a king of the Vandals in the sixth century.41. 
  In AElfwine I Bior's speech is given to Gelimer (see note 40).42. 
  AElfine I ends in almost the same words as AElfwine II, but with a 
  most extraordinary difference; AElfwine does not leap overboard, 
  but returns with his companions to Belerion, and so never comes to 
   
  Tol Eressea! 'Very empty thereafter were the places of Men for 
  AElfwine and his mariners, and of their seed have been many 
  restless and wistful folk since they were dead...' Moreover my 
  father seems clearly to have been going to say the same in AElfwine 
  II, but stopped, struck out what he had written, and introduced the 
  sentence in which AElfwine leapt into the sea. I cannot see any way 
  to explain this. 
  AElfwine A ends in much the same way as AElfwine II: 
  As night comes on a little breath springs up and the clouds lift. 
  They hoist sail to return -- when suddenly low down in the dusk 
  they see the many lights of the Haven of Many Hues twinkle 
  forth. They row thither, and hear sweet music. Then the mist 
  wraps all away and the others rousing themselves say it is a mirage 
  
  born of hunger, and with heavy hearts prepare to go back, but 
  AElfwine plunges overboard and swims into the dark until he is 
  overcome in the waters, and him seems death envelops him. The 
  others sail away home and are out of the tale. 
  43 Literally, as he maintained: 'From that (grief) one moved on; from 
  this in the same way one can move on.' 
  There are long roots beneath the words of The Fellowship of the 
  Ring (I. z): 'Elves... could now be seen passing westward through 
  the moods in the evening, passing and not returning; but they 
  were leaving Middle-earth and were no longer concerned with its 
  troubles.' '"That isn't anything new, if you believe the old tales,"' 
  said Ted Sandyman, when Sam Gamgee spoke of the matter. 
  I append here a synopsis of the structural differences between the 
  three versions of AElfwine of England. 
  A 
  AE. sails from Belerion 
  and sees 'islands in the 
  dawn'. 
  AE. sails again with 7 
  mariners of England. 
  They are shipwrecked 
  on the isle of the Man of 
  the Sea but all survive. 
  The Man of the Sea 
  helps them to build a 
  ship but does not go 
  with them. 
  1 
  As in A 
  AE. has only 3 
  companions, and he 
  alone survives the 
  shipwreck. 
  The Man of the Sea 
  helps AE. to build a boat 
  and goes with him.. 
  As in A, but his 
  companion AElfheah is 
  named. 
  AE. has 7 companions, 
  and is alone on the isle 
  of the Man of the Sea, 
  believing them 
  drowned. 
  AE. and the Man of the 
  Sea find a stranded 
  Viking ship and sail 
  away in it together. 
   
  A. 
  The Man of the Sea 
  dives into the sea from a 
  cliff-top of his isle. 
  On their voyages 3 of 
  AE.'s companions are 
  enchanted in the 
  Magic Isles. 
  They are blown away 
  from Tol Eressea after 
  sighting it; AE. leaps 
  overboard, and the 
  others return home. 
  
   
  They come to the Isle of 
  the Ythlings. The Man 
  of the Sea dives from a 
  cliff-top. AE. gets 7 
  companions from the 
  Ythlings. 
  As in A, but in this case 
  they are Ythlings. 
  They are blown away 
  from Tol Eressea, and 
  all, including AE., return 
  home. 
   
  As in I, but AE. finds his 
  7 companions from 
  England, who were not 
  drowned; to them is 
  added Bior of the 
  Ythlings. 
  As in A 
   
  As in A 
   
   
  Changes made to names, and differences in names, 
  in the texts of AElfwine of England. 
  Luthien The name of the land in I and II; in A Luthany (see note 20). 
  Deor At the first occurrence only in I Deor < Heorrenda, subse- 
  quently Deor; A Deor. 
  Evadrien In I < Erenol. Erenol = 'Iron Cliff'; see I. 252, entry Eriol. 
  Forodwaith II has Forodwaith < Forwaith < Gwasgonin; I has 
  Gwasgonin or the Winged Helms; A has the Winged Helms. 
  Outer Land < Outer Lands at both occurrences in II (pp. 316 -- 17). 
  AEfheah I has Gelimer (at the first occurrence only < Helgor). 
  Shipmen of the West In II < Eneathrim. 
   
   
  APPENDIX. 
  NAMES IN THE LOST TALES -- PART II. 
  This appendix is designed only as an adjunct and extension to that in Part 
  One. Names that have already been studied in Part One are not given 
  entries in the following notes, if there are entries under that name in Part 
  One, e.g. Melko, Valinor; but if, as is often the case, the etymological 
  information in Part One is contained in an entry under some other name, 
  this is shown, e.g. 'Gilim See I.z6o (Melko)'. 
  Linguistic information from the Name-list to The Fall of Condolin 
  (see p. 148) incorporated in these notes is referred to 'NFG'. 'GL' and 
  'QL' refer to the Gnomish and Qenya dictionaries (see I. 246ff.). Qenya 
  is the term used in both these books and is strictly the name of the 
  language spoken in Tol Eressea; it does not appear elsewhere in the early 
  writings, where the distinction is between 'Gnomish' on the one hand 
  and 'Elfin', 'Eldar', or 'Eldarissa' on the other. 
  Alqarame For the first element Qenya alqa 'swan' see I. 249 
  (Alqalunte). Under root RAHA QL gives ra 'arm', rakta 'stretch 
  out, reach', rama 'wing', ramavoite' 'having wings'; GL has ram 
  'wing, pinion', and it is noted that Qenya rama is a confusion of this 
  and a word roma 'shoulder'. 
  Amon Gwareth Under root AM(U) 'up(wards)' QL gives amu 
  'up(wards)', amu- 'raise', amunte' 'sunrise', amun(d) 'hill'; GL has 
  am 'up(wards)', amon 'hill, mount', adverb 'uphill'. 
  GL gives the name as Amon 'Wareth 'Hill of Ward', also 
  
  gwareth 'watch, guard, ward', from the stem gwar- 'watch' seen 
  also in the name of Tinfang Warble (Gwarbilin 'Birdward', 
  I. 268). See Glamhoth, Gwarestrin. 
  Angorodin See I. 249 (Angamandi) and I. 156 (Kalonne'). 
  Arlisgion GL gives Carlisgion (see I.265 (Sirion)), as also does 
  NFG, which has entries 'Garlisgion was our name, saith Elfrith, 
  for the Place of Reeds which is its interpretation', and 'lisg is a reed 
  (liske')'. GL has lisg, lisc 'reed, sedge', and QL liske with the same 
  meaning. For gar see I. 251 (Dor Faidwen). 
  Artanor GL has athra 'across, athwart', athron adverb 'further, 
  beyond', athrod 'crossing, ford' (changed later to adr(a), adron, 
  adros). With athra, adr(a) is compared Qenya arta. Cf. also the 
  name Dor Athro (p. 41). It is clear that both Artanor and Dor 
  Athro meant 'the Land Beyond'. Cf. Sarnathrod. 
   
  Asgon An entry in NFG says. "Asgon A lake in the "Land of Shadows" 
  Dor Lomin, by the Elves named Aksan.' 
  Ausir GL gives avos 'fortune, wealth, prosperity,' avosir, Ausir 'the 
  same (personified)', also ausin 'rich', aus(s)aith or avosaith 
  'avarice'. Under root AWA in QL are aute 'prosperity, wealth; rich', 
  ausie'wealth'. 
  Bablon See p. 214. 
  Bad Uthwen Gnomish uthmen 'way out, exit, escape', see I.251 
  (Dor Faidwen). The entry in NFG says: 'Bad Uthwen [emended 
  from Uswen] meaneth but "way of escape" and is in Eldarissa 
  Uswevande'.' For vande see I. 264 (Qalvanda). 
  Balcmeg In NFG it is said that Balcmeg 'was a great fighter among the 
  Orclim (Orqui say the Elves) who fell to the axe of Tuor -- 'tis in 
  meaning "heart of evil".' (For -lim in Orclim see Condothlim.) 
  The entry for Balrog in NFG says: 'Bal meaneth evilness, and Balc 
  evil, and Balrog meaneth evil demon.' GL has balc 'cruel'. see 
  I. 250 (Balrog). 
  Bansil For the entry in NFG, where this name is translated 'Fair- 
  gleam', see p. 214; and for the elements of the name see I.272 
  (Vana) and I. 265 (Sil). 
  Belaurin See I. 264 (Palurien). 
  Belcha See I. 260 (Melko). NFG has an entry: 'Belca Though here 
  [i.e. in the Tale] of overwhelming custom did Bronweg use the elfin 
  names, this was the name aforetime of that evil Ainu.' 
  Beleg See I. 254 (Haloisi Velike). 
  Belegost For the first element see Beleg. GL gives ost 'enclosure, 
  yard -- town', also oss 'outer wall, town wall', osta- 'surround with 
  walls, fortify', ostor 'enclosure, circuit of walls'. QL under root oso 
  has os(t) 'house, cottage', osta 'homestead', ostar 'township', ossa 
  'wall and moat'. 
  bo- A late entry in GL: 'bo (bon) (cf. Qenya vo, vondo "son") as 
  patronymic prefix, bo- bon- "son of"'; as an example is given Tuor 
  bo-Beleg. There is also a word bor 'descendant'. See go-, 
  Indorion. 
  Bodruith In association with bod- 'back, again' GL has the words 
  bodruith 'revenge', bodruithol 'vengeful (by nature)', bodruithog 
  'thirsting for vengeance', but these were struck out. There is also 
  gruith 'deed of horror, violent act, vengeance'. -- It may be that 
  Bodruith Lord of Belegost was supposed to have received his name 
  from the events of the Tale of the Nauglafring. 
  Copas Alqalunten See I. 254 (Kopas) and I. 249 (Alqalunte). 
  Cris Ilbranteloth GL gives the group crisc 'sharp', criss 'cleft, gash, 
  gully', crist 'knife', crista- 'slash, cut, slice', NFG: 'Cris meaneth 
   
  much as doth falc, a cleft, ravine, or narrow way of waters with high 
  walls'. QL under root KIRI 'cut, split' has kiris 'cleft, crack' and other 
  words. 
  
  For ilbrant 'rainbow' see I. 256 (Ilweran). The final element is 
  teloth 'roofing, canopy': see I. 267 -- 8 (Teleri). 
  Cristhorn For Cris see Cris Ilbranteloth, and for thorn see I. 266 
  (Sorontur). In NFG is the entry: 'Cris Thorn is Eagles' Cleft or 
  Sornekiris. ' 
  Cuilwarthon For cuil see I. 257 (Koivie-neni); the second element is 
  not explained. 
  Cum an-Idrisaith For cum 'mound' see I. 250 (Cum a Gumlaith). 
  Idrisaith is thus defined in GL: 'cf. avosaith, but that means 
  avarice, money-greed, but idrisaith = excessive love of gold and 
  gems and beautiful and costly things' (for avosaith see Ausir). 
  Related words are idra 'dear, precious', idra 'to value, prize', idri 
  (id) 'a treasure, s jewel', idril 'sweetheart' (see Idril). 
  Curufin presumably contains curu 'magic'; see I. 269 (Tolli Kuruvar). 
  Dairon GL includes this name but without etymological explanation: 
  'Dairon the fluter (Qenya Sairon).' See Mar Vanwa Tyalieva 
  below. 
  Danigwiel In GL the Gnomish form is Danigwethil; see I.266 
  (Taniquetil). NFG has an entry: 'Danigwethil do the Gnomes call 
  Taniquetil; but seek for tales concerning that mountain rather in 
  the elfin name.' 
  (bo-)Dhrauthodavros '(Son of) the weary forest'. Gnomish drauth 
  'weary, toilworn', drauthos 'toil, weariness', drautha- 'to be 
  weary'; for the second element tavros see I. 267 (Tavari). 
  Dor Athro See Artanor, Sarnathrod. 
  Dor-na-Dhaideloth For Gnomish dai 'sky' see I. 268 (Telimektar), 
  and for teloth 'roofing, canopy' see ibid. (Teleri); cf. Cris Ilbran- 
  teloth. 
  Dramborleg NFG has the following entry: 'Dramborleg (or as it may 
  be named Drambor) meaneth in its full form Thudder-sharp, and 
  was the axe of Tuor that smote both a heavy dint as of a club and 
  cleft as a sword; and the Eldar say Tarambor or Tarambolaika.' 
  QL gives Tarambor, Tarambolaike 'Tuor's axe' under root TARA, 
  TARAMA'batter, thud, beat', with taran, tarambo 'buffet', and taru 
  'horn' (included here with a query: see Taruithorn). No Gnomish 
  equivalents are cited in GL. 
  The second element is Gnomish leg, leg 'keen, piercing', Qenya 
  laika; cf. Legolast 'keen-sight', I. 267 (Tari-Laisi). 
  Duilin NFG has the following entry: 'Duilin whose name meaneth 
  Swallow was the lord of that house of the Gondothlim whose sign 
  was the swallow and was surest of the archers of the Eldalie, but fell 
  in the fall of Gondolin. Now the names of those champions appear 
   
  but in Noldorissa, seeing that Gnomes they were, but his name 
  would be in Eldarissa Tuilindo, and that of his house (which the 
  Gnomes called Nos Duilin) Nosse Tuilinda.' Tuilindo '(spring- 
  singer), swallow' is given in QL, see I.269 (Tuilere); GL has 
  duilin(g) 'swallow', with duil, duilir 'Spring', but these last were 
  struck through and in another part of the book appear tuil, tuilir 
  'Spring' (see I. 269). 
  For nosse' kin, people see I. 272 (Valinor)-, GL does not give 
  nos in this sense, but has nosta- 'be born', nost 'birth; blood, high 
  birth; birthday', and noss (changed to nos) 'birthday'. Cf. Nost- 
  na-Lothion 'the Birth of Flowers', Nos Galdon, Nos nan Alwen. 
  Earame For ea 'eagle' see I.251 (Eerendel), and for rame see 
  Alqarame. GL has an entry Iotothram, -um '= Qenya Earame or 
  Eaglepinion, a name of one of Earendel's boats'. For Gnomish ior, 
  ioroth 'eagle' see I. 251 (Earendel), and cf. the forms Earam, 
  Earum as the name of the ship (pp. 260, 276). 
  Earendel See pp. 266 -- 7 and 1. 25 I. 
  Earendilyon See I.251 (Earendel), and Indorion.Ec 
  thelion Both GL and NFG derive this name from ecthel 
  
  'fountain', to which corresponds Qenya ektele'. (This latter 
  survived: cf. the entry kel- in the Appendix to The Silmarillion: 
  'from et-kele "issue of water, spring" was derived, with trans- 
  position of the consonants, Quenya ehtele, Sindarin eithel'. A 
  later entry in GL gives aithil (( ektl) 'a spring'.) -- A form kektele' 
  is also found in Qenya from root KELE, KELU: see I. 257 (Kelusindi). 
  Egalmoth NFG has the following entry: 'Egalmoth is a great name, 
  yet none know clearly its meaning -- some have said its bearer was so 
  named in that he was worth a thousand Elves (but Rumil says nay) 
  and others that it signifies the mighty shoulders of that Gnome, and 
  so saith Rumil, but perchance it was woven of a secret tongue of the 
  Gondothlim' (for the remainder of this entry see p. 215). For 
  Gnomish moth '1000' see I. 270 (Uin). 
  GL interprets the name as Rumil did, deriving it from alm 
  ((<aldam-)'the broad of the back from shoulder to shoulder, back, 
  shoulders', hence Egalmoth = 'Broadshoulder'; the name in Qenya 
  is said to be Aikaldamor, and an entry in QL of the same date 
  gives aika 'broad, vast', comparing Gnomish eg, egrin. These 
  in turn GL glosses as 'far away, wide, distant' and 'wide, vast, 
  broad; far' (as in Egla; see I. 251 (Eldar)). 
  Eglamar See I. 251 (Eldamar). NFG has the following entry: 'Egla 
  said the son of Bronweg was the Gnome name of the Eldar (now but 
  seldom used) who dwelt in Kor, and they were called Eglothrim 
  [emended from Eglothlim] (that is Eldalie'), and their tongue Lam 
  Eglathon or Egladrin. Rumil said these names Egla and Elda were 
  akin, but Elf rith cared not overmuch for such lore and they seem not 
   
   
  over alike.' With this cf. I. 251 (Eldar). GL gives lam 'tongue', and 
  lambe is found in QL: a word that survived into later Quenya. In 
  QL it is given as a derivative of root LAVA 'lick', and defined 'tongue 
  (of body, but also of land, or even = "speech")'. 
  Eldarissa appears in QL ('the language of the Eldar') but without 
  explanation of the final element. Possibly it was derived from the 
  root ISI: ista 'know', isse 'knowledge, lore', iswa, isqa 'wise', etc. 
  Elfrith See pp. 201-2, and I. 255 (llverin). 
  Elmavoite 'One-handed' (Beren). See Ermabwed. 
  Elwing GL has the following entry: 'Ailwing older spelling of 
  Elwing = "lake foam". As a noun = "white water-lily". The name 
  of the maiden loved by Ioringli' (Ioringli = Earendel, see I. 251). 
  The first element appears in the words ail 'lake, pool', ailion 'lake', 
  Qenya ailo, ailin -- cf. later Aelin-uial. The second element is 
  gwing 'foam': see I. 273 (Wingilot). 
  Erenol See I. 252 (Eriol). 
  Ermabwed 'One-handed' (Beren). GL gives mab 'hand', amabwed, 
  mabwed 'having hands', mabwedri 'dexterity', mabol 'skilful', 
  mablios 'cunning', mablad, mablod 'palm of hand', mabrin(d) 
  'wrist'. A related word in Qenya was said in GL to be mapa (root 
  MAPA) 'seize', but this statement was struck out. QL has also a root 
  MAHA with many derivatives, notably ma (= maha) 'hand', 
  mavoite 'having hands' (cf. Elmavoite). 
  Faiglindra 'Long-tressed' (Airin). Gnomish faigli 'hair, long tresses 
  (especially used of women)'; faiglion 'having long hair', and 
  faiglim of the same meaning, 'especially as a proper name', Faiglim, 
  Aurfaiglim 'the Sun at noon'. With this is bracketed the word 
  faiglin(d) ra. 
  Failivrin Together with fail 'pale, pallid', failthi 'pallor', and Failin a 
  name of the Moon, GL gives Failivrin: '(1) a maid beloved by 
  Silmo; (2) a name among the Gnomes of many maidens of great 
  beauty, especially Failivrin of the Rothwarin in the Tale of 
  Turumart.' (In the Tale Rothwarin was replaced by Rodothlim.) 
  The second element is brin, Qenya uirin, 'a magic glassy sub- 
  
  stance of great lucency used in fashioning the Moon. Used of things 
  of great and pure transparency.' For uirin see I. 192-3. 
  Falasquil Three entries in NFG refer to this name (for falas see also 
  I. 253 (Falman)): 
  'Falas meaneth (even as falas or falasse' in Eldar) a beach.' 
  'Falas-a-Gwilb the "beach of peace" was Falasquil in Elfin where 
  Tuor at first dwelt in a sheltered cove by the Great Sea.' -a-Gwilb is 
  struck through and above is written, apparently, 'Wild or Wilma. 
  'Gwilb meaneth "full of peace", which is gwilm.' 
  GL gives gwil, gwilm, gwilthi 'peace', and gwilb 'quiet, peace- 
  ful'. 
   
  Fangluin 'Bluebeard'. See Indrafang. For luin 'blue' see I. 262 
  (Nielluin). 
  Foaloke Under a root FOHO 'hide, hoard, store up' QL gives foa 
  'hoard, treasure', foina 'hidden', fole' 'secrecy, a secret', folima 
  'secretive', and foaloke 'name of a serpent that guarded a treasure'. 
  loke 'snake' is derived from a root LOKO twine, twist, curl'. 
  GL originally had entries fu, ful, fun 'hoard', fulug 'a dragon 
  (who guards treasure)', and ulug 'wolf'. By later changes this con- 
  struction was altered to fuis 'hoard', fuithlug, -og (the form that 
  appears in the text, p. 70), ulug 'dragon' (cf. Qenya loke'). An entry 
  in NFG reads: 'Lug is loke' of the Eldar, and meaneth "drake".' 
  Fos'Almir (Earlier name of Faskala-numen; translated in the text 
  (p. 115) 'the bath of flame'.) For fos 'bath' see 1.253 (Faskala- 
  numen). GL gives three names: 'Fos Aura, Fos'Almir, and Fos na 
  Ngalmir, i.e. Sun's bath = the Western Sea.' For Galmir, Aur, 
  names of the Sun, see I. 254 and I. 271 (Ur). 
  Fuithlug See Foaloke. 
  Galdor For the entry in NFG concerning Galdor see p. 215; as first 
  written galdon was there said to mean 'tree', and Galdor's people 
  to be named Nos Galdon. Galdon is not in GL. Subsequently 
  galdon > alwen, and alwen does appear in GL, as a word of 
  poetic vocabulary: alwen '= orn'. -- Cf. Qenya alda 'tree' 
  (see I.249 (Aldaron)), and the later relationship Quenya alda, 
  Sindarin galadh. 
  Gar Thurion NFG has the earlier form Gar Furion (p. 202), and GL 
  has furn, furion 'secret, concealed', also fur 'a lie' (Qenya furu) and 
  fur- 'to conceal; to lie'. QL has furin and hurin 'hidden, concealed' 
  (root FURU Of HURU). With Thurion cf. Thuringwethil 'Woman of 
  Secret Shadow', and Thurin 'the Secret', Finduilas' name for Turin 
  (Unfinished Tales pp. 157, 159). 
  Gil See I. 256 (Ingil). 
  Gilim See I. 260 (Melko). 
  Gimli GL has gimli '(sense of) hearing', with gim- 'hear', gimriol 
  'attentive' (changed to 'audible'), gimri 'hearkening, attention'. The 
  hearing of Gimli, the captive Gnome in the dungeons of Tevildo, 
  'was the keenest that has been in the world' (p. 29). 
  Glamhoth GL defines this as 'name given by the Goldothrim to the 
  Orcin: People of Dreadful Hate' (cf. 'folk of dreadful hate', p. 160). 
  For Goldothrim see I. 262 (Noldoli). The first element is glam 
  'hatred, loathing'; other words are glamri 'bitter feud', glamog 
  'loathsome'. An entry in NFG says: 'Glam meaneth "fierce hate" 
  and even as Gwar has no kindred words in Eldar.' 
  For hoth 'folk' see I. 264 (orchoth in entry Orc), and cf. 
  Goldothrim, Gondothlim, Rumhoth, Thornhoth. Under root 
  HOSO QL gives hos 'folk', hosse' 'army, band, troop', hostar 'tribe', 
   
   
  horma 'horde, host', also Sankossi 'the Goblins', equivalent of 
  Gnomish Glamhoth, and evidently compounded of sanke 'hateful' 
  (root SNKN 'rend, tear') and hosse. 
  
  Glend Perhaps connected with Gnomish glenn 'thin, fine', glendrin 
  'slender', glendrinios 'slenderness', glent, glentweth 'thinness'; 
  Qenya root LENE 'long', which developed its meaning in different 
  directions: 'slow, tedious, trailing', and 'stretch, thin': lenka 'slow', 
  lenwa 'long and thin, straight, narrow', lenu- 'stretch', etc. 
  Glingol For the entry in NFG, where the name is translated 'singing- 
  gold', see p. 216; and see I. 258 (Lindelos). The second element is 
  culu 'gold', for which see I. 255 (Ilsalunte); another entry in NFG 
  reads: 'Culu or Culon is a name we have in poesy for Glor (and 
  Rumil saith that it is the Elfin Kulu, and -gol in our Glingol).' 
  Glorfalc For glor see I. 258 (Laurelin). NFG has an entry: 'Glor is 
  gold and is that word that cometh in verse of the Kor-Eldar laure (so 
  saith Rumil).' 
  Falc is glossed in GL '(1) cleft, gash; (2) cleft, ravine, cliffs' (also 
  given is falcon 'a great two-handed sword, twibill', which was 
  changed to falchon, and so close to English falchion 'broad- 
  sword'). NFG has: 'Falc is cleft and is much as Cris; being Elfin 
  Falqa', and under root FLKL in QL are falqa 'cleft, mountain pass, 
  ravine' and falqan 'large sword'. GL has a further entry: Glorfalc 
  'a great ravine leading out of Garioth'. Garioth is here used of 
  Hisi1ome; see I. 252 (Eruman). Cf. later Orfalch Echor. 
  Glorfindel For the entry in NFG, where the name is rendered 'Gold- 
  tress', see p. 216. For glor see I. 258 (Laurelin), and Glorfalc. GL 
  had an entry findel 'lock of hair', together with fith (fidhin) 'a single 
  hair', fidhra 'hairy', but findel was struck out; later entries are finn 
  'lock of hair' (see fin- in the Appendix to The Silmarillion) and fingl 
  or finnil 'tress'. NFG: 'Findel is "tress", and is the Elfin Findil.' 
  Under root FIRI QL gives findl 'lock of hair' and firin 'ray of the 
  sun'. 
  In another place in GL the name Glorfindel was given, and 
  translated 'Goldlocks', but it was changed later to Clorfinn, with a 
  variant Glorfingl. 
  Glorund For glor see I. 258 (Laurelin), and Clorfalc. GL gives 
  Glorunn 'the great drake slain by Turumart'. Neither of the Qenya 
  forms Laurundo, Undolaure (p. 84) appear in QL, which gives an 
  earlier name for 'the great worm', Fentor, together with fent 
  'serpent', fenume 'dragon'. As this entry was first written it read 
  'the great worm slain by Ingilmo'; to this was added 'or Turambar'. 
  Golosbrindi (Earlier name of Hirilorn, rendered in the text (p. 51) 
  'Queen of the Forest'.) A word goloth 'forest' is given in GL, 
  derived from *gwoloth, which is itself composed of aloth (alos), a 
  verse word meaning 'forest' (= taur), and the prefix *ngua > gwa, 
  unaccented go, 'together, in one', 'often used merely intensively'. 
   
  The corresponding word in Qenya is said to be malos, which does 
  not appear in QL. 
  Gondobar See Condolin, and for -bar see I. 251 (Eldamar). In GL 
  the- form Condobar was later changed to Conthobar. 
  Gondolin To the entries cited in I. 254 may be added that in NFG: 
  'Cond meaneth a stone, or stone, as doth Elfin on and ondo.' For 
  the statement about Gondolin (where the name is rendered 'stone of 
  song') in NFG see p. 216; and for the latest formulation of the 
  etymology of Condolin see the Appendix to The Silmarillion, 
  entry gond. 
  Gondothlim GL has the following entry concerning the word lim 
  'many', Qenya limbe (not in QL): 'It is frequently suffixed and so 
  becomes a second plural inflexion. In the singular it = English 
  "many a", as golda-lim. It is however most often suffixed to the 
  plural in those nouns making their plural in -th. It then changes to 
  -rim after -1. Hence great confusion with grim "host"'and thlim 
  "race", as in Goldothrim ("the people of the Gnomes").' NFG has 
  an entry: 'Gondothlim meaneth "folk of stone" and (saith Rumil) is 
  
  Cond "stone", whereto be added Hoth "folk" and that -lim we 
  Gnomes add after to signify "the many".' Cf. Lothlim, Rodothlim, 
  and Orclim in entry Balcmeg; for hoth see Glamhoth. 
  Gondothlimbar See Gondolin, Condothlim, and for -bar see I.251 
  (Eldamar). In GL the form Condothlimbar was later changed to 
  'Conthoflimar or Gonnothlimar'. 
  go- An original entry in GL, later struck out, was: gon- go- 'son of, 
  patronymic prefix (cf. suffix ios/ion/io and Qenya yo, yondo)'. 
  The replacement for this is given above under bo-. See Indorion. 
  Gon Indor See go-, Indorion. 
  Gothmog See pp. 67, 216, and I.258 (Kosomot). GL has mog- 
  'detest, hate', mogri 'detestation', mogrin 'hateful', Qenya root 
  MOKO 'hate'. In addition to goth 'war, strife' (Qenya root KOSO 
  'strive') may be noted gothwen 'battle', gothweg 'warrior', 
  gothwin 'Amazon', gothriol 'warlike', gothfeng 'war-arrow', 
  gothwilm 'armistice'. 
  Gurtholfin GL: Gurtholfin 'Urdolwen, a sword of Turambar's, 
  Wand of Death'. Also given is gurthu 'death' (Qenya urdu; not in 
  QL). The second element of the name is olfin(g) (also olf) 'branch, 
  wand, stick' (Qenya olwen(n) ). 
  It may be noted that in QL Turambar's sword is given as 
  Sangahyando 'cleaver of throngs', from roots SANGA 'pack tight, 
  press' (sanga 'throng') and HYARA 'plough through' (hyar 'plough', 
  hyanda 'blade, share'). Sangahyando 'Throng-cleaver' survived 
  to become the name of a man in Gondor (see the Appendix to The 
  Silmarillion, entry thang). 
  Gwar See I. 257 (Kor, korin). 
  Gwarestrin Rendered in the Tale (p. 158) as 'Tower of Guard', and so 
   
  also in NFG; GL glosses it 'watchtower (especially as a name of 
  Gondolin)'. A late entry in GL gives estirin, estirion, estrin 
  'pinnacle', beside esc 'sharp point, sharp edge'. The second element 
  of this word is tiri(o)n; see I. 258 (Kortirion). For gwar see Amon 
  Gwareth. 
  Gwedheling See I. 273 (Wendelin). 
  Heborodin 'The Encircling Hills.' Gnomish preposition heb 'round 
  about, around'; hebrim 'boundary', hebwirol 'circumspect'. For 
  orod see I. 256 (Kalorme). 
  Hirilorn GL gives hiril 'queen (a poetic use), princess; feminine of 
  bridhon'. For bridhon see Tevildo. The second element is orn 
  'tree'. (It may be mentioned here that the word neldor 'beech' is 
  found in QL; see the Appendix to The Silmarillion, entry neldor). 
  Idril For Gnomish idril 'sweetheart' see Cum an-Idrisaith. There is 
  another entry in,GL as follows: Idhril 'a girl's name often confused 
  with Idril. Idril = "beloved" but Idhril = "mortal maiden". Both 
  appear to have been the names of the daughter of Turgon -- or 
  apparently Idril was the older and the Kor-eldar called her Irilde (= 
  Idhril) because she married Tuor.' Elsewhere in GL appear idhrin 
  'men, earth-dwellers; especially used as a folk-name contrasted with 
  Eglath etc.; cf. Qenya indi', and Idhru, Idhrubar 'the world, all the 
  regions inhabited by Men; cf. Qenya irmin'. In QL these words 
  indi and irmin are given under root IRI 'dwell?', with irin 'town', 
  indo 'house', indor 'master of house' (see Indor), etc.; but Irilde 
  does not appear. Similar words are found in Gnomish: ind, indos 
  'house, hall', indor 'master (of house), lord'. 
  After the entry in NFG on Idril which has been cited (p. 216) a 
  further note was added: 'and her name meaneth "Beloved", but 
  often do Elves say Idhril which more rightly compares with Irilde 
  and that meaneth "mortal maiden", and perchance signifies her 
  wedding with Tuor son of Men.' An isolated note (written in fact on 
  a page of the Tale of the Nauglafring) says: 'Alter name of Idril to 
  Idhril. The two were confused: Idril = "beloved", Idhril = "maiden 
  
  of mortals". The Elves thought this her name and called her Irilde 
  (because she married Tuor Pelecthon).' 
  Ilbranteloth See Cris Ilbranteloth. 
  Ilfiniol, Ilfrith See I. 255 (llverin). 
  Iluvatar An entry in NFG may be noticed here: 'En do the mystic 
  sayings of the Noldoli also name Ilathon [emended from Ad Ilon], 
  who is Iluvatar -- and this is like the Eldar Enu.' QL gives Enu, the 
  Almighty Creator who dwells without the world. For Ilathon see 
  I. 255 -- 6 (Ilwe). 
  Indor (Father of Tuor's father Peleg). This is perhaps the word indor 
  'master (of house), lord' (see Idril) used as a proper name. 
   
  Indorion See go-. QL gives yo, yond- as poetic words for 'son', 
  adding: 'but very common as -ion in patronymics (and hence 
  practically = "descendant")'; also yondo 'male descendant, 
  usually (great) grandson' (cf. Earendel's name Con Indor). Cf. 
  Earendilyon. 
  Indrafang GL has indra 'long (also used of time)', indraluin 'long 
  ago'; also indravang 'a special name of the nauglath or dwarves', 
  on which see p. 247. These forms were changed later to in(d)ra, 
  in(d) rafang, in(d) raluin/idhraluin. 
  An original entry in GL was bang 'beard' = Qenya vanga, but 
  this was struck out; and another word with the same meaning as 
  Indravang was originally entered as Bangasur but changed to 
  Fangasur. The second element of this is sur 'long, trailing', Qenya 
  sora, and a later addition here is Surfang 'a long-beard, a naugla or 
  inrafang'. Cf. Fangluin, and later Fangorn 'Treebeard'. 
  Irilde See.Idril. 
  Isfin NFG has this entry: 'Isfinwas the sister of Turgon Lord of 
  Gondolin, whom Eol at length wedded; and it meaneth either 
  "snow-locks" or "exceeding-cunning".' Long afterwards my father, 
  noting that Isfin was 'derived from the earliest (1916) form of The 
  Fall of Condolin', said that the name was 'meaningless'; but with 
  the second element cf. finn 'lock of hair' (see Glorfindel) or fim 
  'clever', finthi 'idea, notion', etc. (see I. 253 (Finwe)). 
  Ivare GL gives lor 'the famous "piper of the sea", Qenya Ivare'.' 
  Iverin A late entry in GL gives Aivrin or Aivrien 'an island off the 
  west coast of Tol Eressea, Qenya Iwerin or Iverindor.' QL has 
  Iverind- 'Ireland'. 
  Karkaras In GL this is mentioned as the Qenya form; the Gnomish 
  name of 'the great wolf-warden of Belca's door' was Carcaloth 
  or Carcamoth, changed to Carchaloth, Carchamoth. The first 
  element is carc 'jag, point, fang'; QL under root KRKR has 
  karka 'fang, tooth, tusk', karkasse,- karkaras 'row of spikes or 
  teeth'. 
  Kosmoko See Gothmog. 
  Kuruki See I. 269 (Tolli Kuruvar). 
  Ladwen-na-Dhaideloth 'Heath of the Sky-roof'. See Dor-na- 
  Dhaideloth. GL gives ladwen '(1) levelness, flatness; (2) a plain, 
  heath; (3) a plane; (4) surface.' Other words are ladin 'level, 
  smooth; fair, equable' (cf. Tumladin), lad 'a level' (cf. mablad 
  'palm of hand' mentioned under Ermabwed), lada- 'to smooth out, 
  stroke, soothe, beguile', and ladwinios 'equity'. There are also 
  words bladwen 'a plain' (see I. 264 (Palurien)), and fladwen 
  'meadow' (with flad 'sward' and Fladweth Amrod (Amrog) 
  'Nomad's Green', 'a place in Tol Erethrin where Eriol sojourned a 
   
   
   
  while; nigh to Tavrobel.' Amrog, amrod = 'wanderer', 'wander- 
  ing', from amra- 'go up and down, live in the mountains, wander'; 
  see Amon Gwareth). 
  
  Laiqalasse See I. 267 (Tari-laisi), I. 254 (Gar Lossion). 
  Laurundo See Glorund. 
  Legolas See Larqalasse. 
  Lindelokte See I. 258 (Lindelos). 
  Linwe Tinto See I. 269 (Tinwe Linto). 
  Loke See Foaloke'. 
  Los See I. 254 (Car Lossion). The later form loth does not appear in 
  GL (which has however lothwing 'foamflower'). NFG has 'Los is a 
  flower and in Eldarissa losse which is a rose' (all after the word 
  'flower' struck out). 
  Losengriol As with los, the later form lothengriol does not appear in 
  GL. Losengriol is translated 'lily of the valley' in GL, which gives 
  the Gnomish words eng 'smooth, level', enga 'plain, vale', engri 'a 
  level', engriol 'vale-like; of the vale'. NFG says 'Eng is a plain or 
  vale and Engriol that which liveth or dwelleth therein', and trans- 
  lates Losengriol 'flower of the vale or lily of the valley'. 
  Los 'loriol (changed from Los Gloriol; the Golden Flower of 
  Gondolin). See I. 254 (Gar Lossion), and for gloriol 'golden' see 
  I. 258 (Laurelin). 
  Loth, Lothengriol See Los, Losengriol. 
  Lothlim See Los and Gondothlim. The entry in NFG reads: 'Lathlim 
  being for Loslim meaneth folk of the flower, and is that name taken 
  by the Exiles of Gondolin (which city they had called Los afore- 
  time).' 
  Mablung For mab 'hand' see Ermabwed. The second element is 
  lung 'heavy; grave, serious'; related words are lungra- 'weigh, hang 
  heavy', luntha 'balance, weigh', lunthang 'scales'. 
  Malkarauki See I. 250 (Balrog). 
  Mar Vanwa Tyalieva See I. 260 and add: a late entry in GL gives the 
  Gnomish name, Bara Dhair Haithin, the Cottage of Lost Play; also 
  daira- 'play' (with dairwen 'mirth', etc.), and haimor haithin 
  'gone, departed, lost' (with haitha- 'go, walk', etc.). Cf. Dairon. 
  Mathusdor (Aryador, Hisilome). In GL are given math 'dusk', 
  mathrin 'dusky', mathusgi 'twilight', mathwen 'evening'. See 
  Umboth-muilin. 
  Mavwin A noun mavwin 'wish' in GL was struck out, but related 
  words allowed to stand: mav- 'like', mavra 'eager after', mavri 
  'appetite', mavrin 'delightful, desirable', mavros 'desire', maus 
  'pleasure; pleasant'. Mavwin's name in Qenya, Mavoine, is not in 
  QL, unless it is to be equated with maivoine'great longing'. 
  Meleth A noun meleth 'love' is found in GL; see I. 262 (Nessa). 
  Melian, Melinon, Melinir None of these names occur in the 
   
  glossaries, but probably all are derivatives of the stem mel- 'love', 
  see I. 262 (Nessa). The later etymology of Melian derived the name 
  from mel- 'love' (Melyanna 'dear gift'). 
  Meoita, Miaugion, Miaule See Tevildo. 
  Mindon-Gwar For mindon 'tower' see I. 260 (Minethlos); and for 
  Gwar see p. 291 and I. 257 (Kor, korin). 
  Morgoth See p. 67 and Gothmog. For the element mor- see I. 261 
  (Mornie). 
  Mormagli, Mormakil See I. 261 (Mornie) and I. 259 (Makar). 
  Nan Dumgorthin See p. 62. For nan see I. 261 (Nandini). 
  Nantsthrin This name does not occur in the last Tales, where the 
  Land of Willows is called Tasarinan, but GL gives it (see I. 265 
  (Sirion)) and NFG has an entry: 'Dor-tathrin was that Land of 
  Willows of which this and many a tale tells.' GL has tathrin 
  'willow', and QL tasarin of the same meaning. 
  Nauglafring GL has the following entry: 'Nauglafring = Fring na 
  Nauglithon, the Necklace of the Dwarves. Made for Ellu by the 
  Dwarves from the gold of Glorund that Mim the fatherless cursed 
  and that brought ruin on Beren Ermabwed and Damrod his son and 
  
  was not appeased till it sank with Elwing beloved of Earendel 
  to the bottom of the sea.' For Damrod (Daimord) son of Beren see 
  pp. 139, 259, and for the loss of Elwing and the Nauglafring 
  see pp. 255, 264. This is the only reference to the 'appeasing' of 
  Mim's curse. -- Gnomish fring means 'carcanet, necklace' (Qenya 
  firinga). 
  Niniel Cf. Gnomish nin 'tear', ninios 'lamentation', ninna- 'weep'; 
  see I. 262 (Nienna). 
  Ninin-Udathriol ('Unnumbered Tears'). See Niniel. GL gives tathn 
  'number', tathra- 'number, count', udathnarol, udathriol 
  'innumerable'. U- is a 'negative prefix with any part of speech'. (QL 
  casts no light on Nieriltasinwa, p. 84, apart from the initial element 
  nie 'tear', see I. 262 (Nienna).) 
  Noldorissa See Eldarissa. 
  Nos Galdon, Nos nan Alwen See Duilin, Galdor. 
  Nost-na-Lothion See Duilin. 
  Parma Kuluinen The Golden Book, see p. 310. This entry is given 
  in QL under root PARA: parma 'skin, bark; parchment; book, 
  writings'. This word survived in later Quenya (The Lard of the 
  Rings III. 401). For Kuluinen see Glingol. 
  Peleg (Father of Tuor). GL has a common noun peleg 'axe', verb 
  pelectha- 'hew' (QL pelekko 'axe', pelekta- 'hew'). Cf. Tuor's 
  name Pelecthon in the note cited under Idril. 
  Ramandur See I. 259 (Makar). 
   
   
  Rog GL gives an adjective rog, rog 'doughty, strong'. But with the 
  Orcs' name for Egnor Beren's father, Rog the Fleet, cf. arog 'swift, 
  rushing', and raug of the same meaning; Qenya arauka. 
  Ros GL gives yet another meaning of this name: 'the Sea' (Qenya 
  Rasa). 
  Rodothlim See Rothwarin (earlier form replaced by Rodothlim). 
  Rothwarin GL has this name in the forms Rothbarin, Rosbarin: 
  '(literally "cavern-dwellers") name of a folk of secret Gnomes and 
  also of the regions about their cavernous homes on the banks of the 
  river.' Gnomish words derived from the root ROTO 'hollow' are rod 
  'tube, stem', ross 'pipe', roth 'cave, grot', rothrin 'hollow', rodos 
  'cavern'; QL gives rotse 'pipe', rota 'tube', ronta, rotwa 'hollow', 
  rotele 'cave'. 
  Rumhoth See Glamhoth. 
  Rusitaurion GL gives a noun rus {ms) 'endurance, longsuffering, 
  patience', together with adjective m 'enduring, longsuffering; 
  quiet, gentle', and verb m- 'remain, stay; endure'. For taurion see 
  I. 267 (Tavari). 
  Sarnathrod Gnomish sarn 'a stone'; for athrod 'ford' see Artanor. 
  Sarqindi ('Cannibal-ogres'). This must derive from the root SRKR 
  given in QL, with derivatives sarko 'flesh', sarqa 'fleshy', sarkuva 
  'corporeal, bodily'. 
  Silpion An entry in NFG (p. 215) translates the name as 'Cherry- 
  moon'. In QL is a word pio 'plum, cherry' (with piukka 'black- 
  berry', piosenna 'holly', etc.), and also Valpio 'the holy cherry of 
  Valinor'. GL gives Piosil and Silpios, without translation, as names 
  of the Silver Tree, and also a word piog 'berry'. 
  Taimonto See I. 268 (Telimektar). 
  Talceleb, Taltelepta (Name of Idril/Irilde, 'of the Silver Feet'.) The 
  first element is Gnomish tal 'foot (of people and animals)', related 
  words are taltha 'foot (of things), base, pedestal, pediment', 
  talrind, taldrin 'ankle', taleg, taloth 'path' -- another name 
  for the Way of Escape into Gondolin was Taleg Uthwen (see Bad 
  Uthwen). QL under root TALA'support' gives tala 'foot', talwi 
  (dual) 'the feet', talas 'sole', etc. For the second element see I. 268 
  (Telimpe). QL gives the form telepta but without translation. 
  
  Tarnin Austa For tarn 'gate' see I. 261 (Moritarnon). GL gives aust 
  'summer', cf. Aur 'the Sun', I. 271 (Ur). 
  Taruithorn, Taruktarna (Oxford). GL gives tar 'horn' and tarog 
  'ox' (Qenya taruku-), Taruithron older Taruitharn 'Oxford'. 
  Immediately following these words are tarn 'gate' and taru '(1) 
  cross (2) crossing'. QL has taru 'horn' (see Dramborleg), tarukka 
  'horned', tarukko, tarunko 'bull', Taruktarna 'Oxford', and 
  under root TARA tara-. 'cross, go athwart', tarna 'crossing, passage'. 
   
  Tasarinan See Nantathrin. 
  Taurfuin See I. 267' (Tavari) and I. 253 (Fui). 
  Teld Quing Ilon NFG has an entry: 'Cris a Teld Quing Ilon 
  signifieth Gully of the Rainbow Roof, and is in the Eldar speech 
  Kiris Iluqingatelda'; a Teld Quing Ilon was struck out and 
  replaced by Ilbranteloth. Another entry reads: 'Ilon is the 
  sky'; in GL Ilon (= Qenya Ilu) is the name of Iluvatar (see I. 255 
  (Ilwe')). Teld does not appear in GL, but related words as telm 
  'roof' are given (see I. 267 -- 8 (Teleri)); and cwing = 'a bow'. 
  QL has iluqinga 'rainbow' (see I. 256 (Ilweran)) and telda 
  'having a roof' (see I. 268 (Telimektar)). For Cris, Kiris see Cris 
  Ilbranteloth. 
  Tevildo, Tifil For the etymology see I. 268, to which can be added that 
  the earlier Gnomish form Tifil (later Tiberth) is associated in GL 
  with a noun tif 'resentment, ill-feeling, bitterness'. 
  Vardo Meoita 'Prince of Cats': for Vardo see 1.273 (Varda). 
  QL gives meoi 'cat'. 
  Bridhon Miaugion 'Prince of Cats': bridhon 'king, prince', cf. 
  Bridhil, Gnomish name of Varda (1.273). Nouns miaug, miog 
  'tomcat' and miauli 'she-cat' (changed to miaulin) are given in GL, 
  where -the Prince of Cats is called Tifil Miothon or Miaugion. 
  Miaule was the name of Tevildo's cook (p. 28). 
  Thorndor See I. 266 (Sorontur). 
  Thornhoth See Glamhoth. 
  Thorn Sir See I. 265 (Sirion). 
  Tifanto This name is clearly to be associated with the Gnomish words 
  (tif-, tifin) given in I. 268 (Tinfang). 
  Tifil See Tevildo. 
  Tirin See I. 258 (Kortirion). 
  Ton a Gwedrin Ton is a Gnomish word meaning 'fire (on a hearth)', 
  related to tan and other words given under Tanyasalpe' (I. 266 -- 7); 
  Ton a Gwedrin 'the Tale-fire' in Mar Vanwa Tyalieva. Cf. Ton 
  Sovriel 'the fire lake of Valinor' (sovriel 'purification', sovri 
  'cleansing'; son 'pure, clean', soth 'bath', so- 'wash, clean, bathe'). 
  Gwedrin belongs with cwed- (preterite cwenthi) 'say, tell', 
  cweth 'word', cwent 'tale, saying', cwess 'saying, proverb', cwedri 
  'telling (of tales)', ugwedriol 'unspeakable, ineffable'. In QL under 
  root QETE are qet- (qente) 'speak, talk', quent 'word', qentele' 
  'sentence', Eldaqet = Eldarissa, etc. Cf. the Appendix to The 
  Silmarillion, entry quen- (quet-). 
  Tumladin For the first element, Gnomish tum 'valley', see I.269 
  (Tombo), and for the second, ladin 'level, smooth' see Ladwen na 
  Dhaideloth. 
  Turambar For the first element see I. 260 (Meril-i-Turinqi). QL gives 
  amarto, ambar 'Fate', and also (root MRTR) mart 'a piece of luck', 
  marto 'fortune, fate, lot', mart- 'it happens' (impersonal). GL has 
   
   
   
  mart 'fate', martion 'fated, doomed, fey', also umrod and umbart 
  'fate'. 
  Turumart See Turambar. 
  Ufedhin Possible connections of this name are Gnomish uf 'out of, 
  
  forth from', or fedhin 'bound by agreement, ally, friend'. 
  Ulbandi See I. 260 (Melko). 
  Ulmonan The Gnomish name was Ingulma(n) (Gulma = Ulmo), 
  with the prefix in- (ind-, im-) 'house of' (ind 'house', see Idril). 
  Other examples of this formation are Imbelca, Imbelcon 'Hell 
  (house of Melko)', inthorn 'eyrie', Intavros 'forest' (properly 'the 
  forest palace of Tavros'). 
  Umboth-muilin Gnomish umboth, umbath 'nightfall'; Umbathor is 
  a name of Garioth (see l. 252 (Eruman)). This word is derived from 
  * mbap-, related to * map- seen in math 'dusk': see Mathusdor. The 
  second element is muil 'tarn', Qenya moile'. 
  Undolaure See Glorund. 
  Valar NFG has the following entry: Banin [emended from Banion] 
  or Bandrim [emended from Banlim]. Now these dwell, say the 
  Noldoli, in Gwalien [emended from Banien] but they are spoken 
  of ever by Elfrith and the others in their Elfin names as the Valar (or 
  Vali), and that glorious region of their abode is Valinor.' See I. 272 
  (Valar). 
   
   
  SHORT GLOSSARY OF OBSOLETE, 
  ARCHAIC, AND RARE WORDS. 
  Words that have been given in the similar glossary to Part I (such as an 
  'if', fain, lief, meed, rede, ruth) are not as a rule repeated here. Some 
  words of current English used in obsolete senses are included. 
  acquaint old past participle, superseded by acquainted, 287 
  ardour burning heat, 38, 170 (modern sense 194) 
  bested beset, 193 
  bravely splendidly, showily, 75 
  broidure embroidery, 163. Not recorded, but broid- varied with 
  broud- etc. in Middle English, and broudure 'embroidery' is found. 
  burg walled and fortified town, 175 
  byrnie body-armour, corslet, coat-of-mail, 163 
  carcanet ornamental collar or necklace, 227-8, 235, 238 
  carle (probably) serving-man, 85; house-carle 190 
  chain linear measure (a chain's length), sixty-six feet, 192 
  champain level, open country, 295, 298 
  clue thread, 322 
  cot small cottage, 95, 141 
  damasked 224, damascened 173, 227, ornamentally inlaid with 
  designs in gold and silver. 
  diapered covered with a small pattern, 173 
  dight arrayed, fitted out, 173 
  drake dragon, 41, 46, $5 -- 7, etc. (Drake is the original English 
  word, Old English draca, derived from Latin; dragon was from 
  French). 
  drolleries comic plays or entertainments, 190 
  enow  enough, 241-2 
  enthralled enslaved, 97, 163, I96, 198 
  entreat treat, 26, 77, 87, 236 (modern sense 38) 
  errant wandering, 42 
  estate situation, 97 
  ewer pitcher for water, 226 
  eyot small island, 7 
  fathom linear measure (six feet), formerly not used only of water, 78 
  fell in dread fell into dread, 106 
  force waterfall, 105 (Northern English, from Scandinavian). 
  fordone overcome, 233 
  fosses pits, 288 
  fretted adorned with elaborate carving, 297 
   
  glamour enchantment, spell, 314 
  
  greaves armour for the lower leg, 163 
  guestkindliness hospitality, 228. Apparently not recorded; used in 
  I. 175. 
  haply perhaps, 13, 94, 99 
  hie hasten; hie thee, hasten, 75 
  high-tide festival, 231 
  house-carle 190, see carle. 
  inly inwardly, 315 
  jacinth blue, 274 
  kempt combed, 75; unkempt, uncombed, 159 
  kirtle long coat or tunic, 154 
  knave male child, boy, 96 (the original sense of the word, long since 
  lost). 
  lair in the dragon's lair, 105, the place where the dragon was lying 
  (i.e. happened at that time to be lying). 
  lambent (of flame) playing lightly on a surface without burning, 297 
  league about three miles, 171, 189, 201 
  lealty loyalty, 185 
  let desisted, 166; allowed, 181; had let fashion, had had fashioned, 
  174, let seize, had (him) seized, 225, let kill, had (them) killed, 
  235 
  like please, 41; good liking, good will, friendly disposition, 169 
  list wish, 85, 101; like, 236 
  or ever before ever, 5 -- 6, 38, 80, 110, 233 -- 4, 240 
  or... or either... Of, 226 
  pale boundary, 269 
  ports gateways, 299 
  prate chatter, speak to no purpose, 75 
  puissance power, 168 
  repair make one's way, go, 162 
  runagate deserter, 15, 44 (the same word in origin as renegade, 15, 
  44) 224) 232) 
  scathe hurt, harm, 99, 233 
  scatterlings wanderers, stragglers, 182 
  sconces brackets fastened on a wall, to carry candle or torch, 226 
  scullion menial kitchen-servant, drudge, 17, 45 
  shallop 274. See 1.275; but here the boat is defined as oarless. 
  silvern silver, 270 (the original Old English adjective). 
  slot track of an animal, 38, 96 (= spoor 38). 
  stead farm, 89 
  stricken in the Stricken Anvil, struck, beaten, 174, 179 
  swinge stroke, blow, 194 
  thews strength, bodily power, 33 
  tilth cultivated (tilled) land, 4, 88, 101 
  tithe tenth part, 188, 223, 227 
   
   
   
  travail hardship, suffering, 77, 82, 239; toil, 168; travailed, toiled, 
  163; travailing, enduring hardship, 75 
  trencher large dish or platter, 226 
  uncouth 85 perhaps has the old meaning 'strange', but elsewhere (13, 
  75, I 15) has the modern sense. 
  vambrace armour for the fore-arm, 163 
  weird fate, 85 -- 6, xi-x, 155, 239 
  whin gorse, 287 
  whortle whortleberry, bilberry; whortlebush 287 
  withe withy, flexible branch of willow, 229 
  worm serpent, dragon, 85 -- 8, etc. 
  wrack downfall, ruin, 116, 253, 283, 285 
   
  
  1 
  J. R. R. TOLKIEN. 
  THE LAYS OF 
  BELERIAND. 
  Edited by 
  Christopher Tolkien. 
   
  Harper Collins Publishers. 
   
  HarperCollins Publishers 
  77 -- 85 Fulham Palace Road, 
  Hammersmith, London W6 8JB 
  This paperback edition 1994 
  9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 I 
  Previously published in paperback by Grafton 1992 
  Reprinted twice 
  First published in Great Britain by 
  George Allen & Unwin 1985 
  First published by Unwin Paperbacks 1987 
  (C) George Allen & Unwin 
  (Publishers) Ltd 1985 
  The text of the commentary by C. S. Lewis 
  on The Lay of Leithian (C) C. S. Lewis 
  PTE Limited 1985 
   (C) 1990 Frank Richard Williamson 
  and Christopher Reuel Tolkien, 
  executors of the estate of the late 
  John Ronald Reuel Tolkien. 
  ISBN 0 261 10226 5 
  Printed in Great Britain by 
  The Guernsey Press Co. Ltd, Guernsey, Channel Islands 
  All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be 
  reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, 
  in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, 
  photocopying, recording or otherwise, without the prior 
  permission of the publishers. 
  This book is sold subject to the condition that it shall not, 
  by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, re-sold, hired out or 
  otherwise circulated without the publisher's prior consent 
  in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it 
  is published and without similar condition including this 
  condition being imposed on the subsequent purchaser. 
   
   
  CONTENTS. 
  Preface 
  page1 
  I THE LAY OF THE CHILDREN 
  Prologue (Hurin and Morgoth) 
  I Turin's Fostering 
  II Beleg 
  III Failivrin 
  
  2 
  Second Version of the Lay: 
  I (Hurin and Morgoth) 
  II Turin's Fostering 
  OF HURIN 
  II POEMS EARLY ABANDONED. 
  The Flight of the Noldoli 
  Fragment of an alliterative Lay of Earendel 
  The Lay of the Fall of Gondolin 
  3. 
  6. 
  8. 
  29. 
  56. 
  95. 
  104. 
  13I. 
  14I. 
  144. 
  III 
  THE LAY OF LEITHIAN 
  Canto 
  I (Of Thingol) 
  II (Gorlim's betrayal and Beren's revenge) 
  III (Beren's meeting with Luthien) 
  IV (Beren before Thingol) 
  V (Luthien's captivity in Doriath) 
  VI (Beren in Nargothrond) 
  VII (Beren and Felagund before Thu) 
  VIII (Luthien in Nargothrond) 
  IX (The defeat of Thu) 
  X (The attack by Celegorm and Curufin) 
  XI (The disguising of Beren and Luthien and 
  the journey to Angband) 
  XII (Fingolfin and Morgoth; the meeting with 
  Carcharoth) 
  XIII (Beren and Luthien in Angband) 
  XIV (Escape from Angband) 
  Unwritten Cantos 
  Appendix: Commentary by C. S. Lewis 
  150. 
  154. 
  161. 
  17I. 
  183. 
  198. 
  210. 
  224 
  235. 
  248. 
  259. 
  275. 
  
  3 
  284. 
  294. 
  306. 
  308. 
  315. 
   
  IV THE LAY OF LEITHIAN RECOMMENCED page 330. 
  Note on the original submission on the Lay of Leithian 
  and The Silmarillion in 1937 
  Glossary of Obsolete, Archaic, and Rare Words and 
  Meanings 
  Index 
  364. 
  368. 
  373. 
   
   
  PREFACE. 
  This third part of 'The History of Middle-earth' contains the two 
  major poems by J. R. R. Tolkien concerned with the legends of 
  the Elder Days: the Lay of the Children of Hurin in alliterative 
  verse, and the Lay of Leithian in octosyllabic couplets. The 
  alliterative poem was composed while my father held appoint- 
  ments at the University of Leeds (1920 -- 5); he abandoned it for 
  the Lay of Leithian at the end of that time, and never turned to it 
  again. I have found no reference to it in any letter or other writing 
  of his that has survived (other than the few words cited on p. 3), 
  and I do not recollect his ever speaking of it. But this poem, which 
  though extending to more than 2000 lines is only a fragment in 
  relation to what he once planned, is the most sustained embodi- 
  ment of his abiding love of the resonance and richness of sound 
  that might be achieved in the ancient English metre. It marks also 
  an important stage in the evolution of the Matter of the Elder 
  Days, and contains passages that strongly illumine his imagin- 
  ation of Beleriand; it was, for example, in this poem that the 
  great redoubt of Nargothrond arose from the primitive caves of 
  the Rodothlim in the Lost Tales, and only in this poem was 
  Nargothrond described. It exists in two versions, the second 
  being a revision and enlargement that proceeds much less far into 
  the story, and both are given in this book. 
  My father worked on the Lay of Leithian for six years, 
  abandoning it in its turn in September 193 I. In 1929 it was read so 
  far as it then went by C. S. Lewis, who sent him a most ingenious 
  commentary on a part of it; I acknowledge with thanks the 
  permission of C. S. Lewis PTE Limited to include this. 
  In 1937 he said in a letter that 'in spite of certain virtuous 
  passages' the Lay of Leithian had 'grave defects' (see p. 366). A 
  decade or more later, he received a detailed, and remarkably 
  unconstrained, criticism of the poem from someone who knew 
  and admired his poetry. I do not know for certain who this was. In 
  choosing 'the staple octosyllabic couplet of romance,' he wrote, 
  
  4 
  my father had chosen one of the most difficult of forms 'if one 
  wishes to avoid monotony and sing-song in a very long poem. I am 
  often astonished by your success, but it is by no means consist- 
  ently maintained.' His strictures on the diction of the Lay 
   
  included archaisms so archaic that they needed annotation, 
  distorted order, use of emphatic doth or did where there is no 
  emphasis, and language sometimes flat and conventional (in 
  contrast to passages of 'gorgeous description'). There is no record 
  of what my father thought of this criticism (written when The 
  Lord of the Rings was already completed), but it must be 
  associated in some way with the fact that in 1949 or 1950 he 
  returned to the Lay of Leithian and began a revision that soon 
  became virtually a new poem; and relatively little though he 
  wrote of it, its advance on the old version in all those respects in 
  which that had been censured is so great as to give it a sad 
  prominence in the long list of his works that might have been. The 
  new Lay is included in this book, and a page from a fine 
  manuscript of it is reproduced as frontispiece. 
  The sections of both poems are interleaved with commentaries 
  which are primarily concerned to trace the evolution of the 
  legends and the lands they are set in. 
  The two pages reproduced from the Lay of the Children of 
  Hurin (p. 15) are from the original manuscript of the first version, 
  ' lines 297 -- 317 and 3 I 8 -- 33. For differences between the readings of 
  the manuscript and those of the printed text see pp. 4 -- 5. The page 
  from the Lay of Leithian in Elvish script (p. 299) comes from the 
  'A' version of the original Lay (see pp. 150 -- 1), and there are 
  certain differences in the text from the 'B' version which is that 
  printed. These pages from the original manuscripts are repro- 
  duced with the permission of the Bodleian Library, Oxford, and I 
  thank the staff of the Department of Western Manuscripts at the 
  Bodleian for their assistance. 
  The two earlier volumes in this series (the first and second parts 
  of The Book of Lost Tales) are referred to as 'I' and 'II'. The fourth 
  volume will contain the 'Sketch of the Mythology' (1926), from 
  which the Silmarillion 'tradition' derived; the Quenta Noldorinwa 
  or History of the Noldoli (1930); the first map of the North-west 
  of Middle-earth; the Ambarkanta ('Shape of the World') by 
  Rumil, together with the only existing maps of the entire World; 
  the earliest Annals of Valinor and Annals of Beleriand, by 
  Pengolod the Wise of Gondolin; and the fragments of translations 
  of the Quenta and Annals from Elvish into Anglo-Saxon by 
  AElfwine of England. 
   
   
  I. 
  THE LAY OF THE 
  CHILDREN OF HURIN. 
  There exists a substantial manuscript (28 pages long) entitled 'Sketch of 
  the Mythology with especial reference to "The Children of Hurin"', and 
  this 'Sketch' is the next complete narrative, in the prose tradition, after 
  
  5 
  the Lost Tales (though a few fragmentary writings are extant from the 
  intervening time). On the envelope containing this manuscript my father 
  wrote at some later time: 
  Original 'Silmarillion'. Form orig[inally] composed c. 1926 -- 30 for 
  R. W. Reynolds to explain background of 'alliterative version' of Turin 
  R the Dragon: then in progress (unfinished) (begun c. 1918). 
  He seems to have written first '1921' before correcting this to '1918'. 
  R. W. Reynolds taught my father at King Edward's School, Birming- 
  ham (see Humphrey Carpenter, Biography, p. 47). In a passage of his 
  diary written in August 1926 he wrote that 'at the end of last year' he had 
  heard again from R. W. Reynolds, that they had corresponded subse- 
  quently, and that he had sent Reynolds many of his poems, including 
  Tinuviel and Turin ('Tinueiel meets with qualified approval, it is too 
  prolix, but how could I ever cut it down, and the specimen I sent of Turin 
  with little or none'). This would date the 'Sketch' as originally written (it 
  was subsequently heavily revised) definitely in 1926, probably fairly 
  early in the year. It must have accompanied the specimen of Turin (the 
  alliterative poem), the background of which it was written to explain, to 
  Anacapri, where Reynolds was then living in retirement. 
  My father took up his appointment to the Professorship of Anglo- 
  Saxon at Oxford in the winter term (October -- December) of 1925, 
  though for that term he had to continue to teach at Leeds also, since the 
  appointments overlapped. There can be no doubt that at any rate the 
  great bulk of the alliterative Children of Hurin (or Turin) was completed 
  at Leeds, and I think it virtually certain that he had ceased to work on it 
  before he moved south: in fact there seems nothing to oppose to the 
  natural assumption that he left 'Turin' for 'Tinuviel' (the Lay of 
  Leithian), which he began according to his diary in the summer of 1925 
  (see p. 159 and footnote). 
  For the date of its commencement we have only my father's later (and 
  perhaps hesitant) statement that it was 'begun c. 1918'. A terminus a 
  quo is provided by a page of the earliest manuscript of the poem, which is 
   
  written on a slip from the Oxford English Dictionary bearing the printer's 
  stamp May 1918. On the other hand the name Melian which occurs near 
  the beginning of the earliest manuscript shows it to be later than the 
  typescript version of the Tale of Tinuviel, where the Queen's name was 
  Gwenethlin and only became Melian in the course of its composition 
  (II. 51); and the manuscript version of that Tale which underlies the 
  typescript seems itself to have been one of the last completed elements in 
  the Lost Tales (see I. 204). 
  The Children of Hurin exists in two versions, which I shall refer to as 
  I and II, both of them found in manuscript and later typescript (IA, IB; 
  IIA, IIB). I do not think that the second is significantly later than the 
  first; it is indeed possible, and would not be in any way uncharacteristic, 
  that my father began work on II while he was still composing at a later 
  point in I. II is essentially an expansion of I, with many lines, and blocks 
  of lines, left virtually unchanged. Until the second version is reached it 
  will be sufficient to refer simply to 'A' and 'B', the manuscript and 
  typescript of the first version. 
  The manuscript A consists of two parts: first (a) a bundle of small 
  slips, numbered 1 -- 32. The poem is here in a very rough state with many 
  alternative readings, and in places at least may represent the actual 
  beginnings, the first words written down. This is followed by (b) a set of 
  large sheets of examination paper from the University of Leeds, num- 
  bered 33 ff., where the poem is for the most part written out in a more 
  finished form -- the second stage of composition; but my father wrote in 
  line-numbers continuously through (a) and (b) -- lines 1 -- 528 in (a), lines 
  528 ff. in (b). We have thus one sole text, not two, without any overlap; 
  and if (a), the slips, ever existed in the form of (b), the examination 
  sheets, that part has disappeared. In part (b) there are many later 
  emendations in pencil. 
  
  6 
  Based on this manuscript is the typescript B. This introduces changes 
  not found in A or its emendations; and it was itself emended both in ink 
  and pencil, doubtless involving several movements of revision. To take a 
  single line as exemplification: line 8 was written first in A: 
  Lo! Thalion in the throng of thickest battle 
  The line was emended, in two stages, to 
  Lo! Thalion Hurin in the throng of battle 
  and this was the form in B as typed; but B was emended, in two stages, to 
  Lo! Hurin Thalion in the hosts of war 
  It is obvious that to set this and a great many other similar cases out in a 
  textual apparatus would be a huge task and the result impossibly compli- 
  cated. The text that follows is therefore, so far as purely metrical-stylistic 
   
  changes are concerned, that of B as emended, and apart from a few 
  special cases there is no mention in the notes of earlier readings. 
  In the matter of names, however, the poem presents great difficulty; 
  for changes were made at quite different times and were not introduced 
  consistently throughout. If the latest form in any particular passage is 
  made the principle of choice, irrespective of any other consideration, 
  then the text will have Morwin at lines 105, 129, Mavwin 137 etc., 
  Morwen 438, 472; Ulmo 1469, but Ylmir 1529 and subsequently; 
  Nirnaith Ornoth 1448, but Nirnaith Unoth 1543. If the later Nirnaith 
  Onroth is adopted at 1543, it seems scarcely justifiable to intrude it at 
  lines 13 and 218 (where the final form is Ninin Unothradin). I have 
  decided finally to abandon overall consistency, and to treat individual 
  names as seems best in the circumstances; for example, I give Ylmir 
  rather than Ulmo at line 1469, for consistency with all the other occur- 
  rences, and while changing Unoth to Ornoth at line 1543 I retain 
  Ornoth rather than the much later Arnediad at line 26 of the second 
  version -- similarly I prefer the earlier Finweg to Fingon (I975, 
  second version 19, 520) and Bansil, Glingol to Belthil, Glingal 
  (2027 -- 8) . All such points are documented in the notes. 
  A has no title. In B as typed the title was The Golden Dragon, but this 
  was emended to Turin Son of Hurin O' Glorund the Dragon. The 
  second version of the poem was first titled Turin, but this was changed to 
  The Children of Hurin, and I adopt this, the title by which my father 
  referred to the poem in the 1926 'Sketch', as the general title of the 
  work. 
  The poem in the first version is divided into a short prologue (Hurin 
  and Morgoth) without sub-title and three long sections, of which the first 
  two ('Turin's Fostering' and 'Beleg') were only introduced later into 
  the typescript; the third ('Failivrin') is marked both in A and in B as 
  typed. 
  The detail of the typescript is largely preserved in the present text, but 
  I have made the capitalisation rather more consistent, added in occasional 
  accents, and increased the number of breaks in the text. The space 
  between the half-lines is marked in the second part of the A-text and 
  begins at line 543 in B. 
  I have avoided the use of numbered notes to the text, and all annotation 
  is related to the line-numbers of the poem. This annotation (very largely 
  concerned with variations of names, and comparisons with names in the 
  Lost Tales) is.found at the end of each of the three major parts, followed 
  by a commentary on the matter of that part. 
  Throughout, the Tale refers to the Tale of Turambar and the Foaloke 
  (II. 69 ff.); Narn refers to the Narn i Hin Hurin, in Unfinished Tales 
  pp. 57 ff. 
   
   
   
   
  TURIN SON OF HURIN 
  & 
  
  7 
  GLORUND THE DRAGON. 
  Lo! the golden dragon of the God of Hell, 
  the gloom of the woods of the world now gone, 
  the woes of Men, and weeping of Elves 
  fading faintly down forest pathways, 
  is now to tell, and the name most tearful 
  of Niniel the sorrowful, and the name most sad 
  of Thalion's son Turin o'erthrown by fate. 
  5 
  Lo! Hurin Thalion in the hosts of war 
  was whelmed, what time the white-clad armies 
  of Elfinesse were all to ruin 
  by the dread hate driven of Delu-Morgoth. 
  That field is yet by the folk named 
  Ninin Unothradin, Unnumbered Tears. 
  There the children of Men, chieftain and warrior, 
  fled and fought not, but the folk of the Elves 
  they betrayed with treason, save that true man only, 
  Thalion Erithamrod and his thanes like gods. 
  There in host on host the hill-fiend Orcs 
  overbore him at last in that battle terrible, 
  by the bidding of Bauglir bound him living, 
  and pulled down the proudest of the princes of Men. 
  To Bauglir's halls in the hills builded, 
  to the Hells of Iron and the hidden caverns 
  they haled the hero of Hithlum's land, 
  Thalion Erithamrod, to their throned lord, 
  whose breast was burnt with a bitter hatred, 
  and wroth he was that the wrack of war 
  had not taken Turgon ten times a king, 
  even Finweg's heir; nor Feanor's children, 
  makers of the magic and immortal gems. 
  For Turgon towering in terrible anger 
  a pathway clove him with his pale sword-blade 
  out of that slaughter -- yea, his swath was plain 
  through the hosts of Hell like hay that lieth 
  all low on the lea where the long scythe goes. 
  A countless company that king did lead 
  through the darkened dales and drear mountains 
  10 
  15 
  20 
  25 
  30 
  35 
   
  out of ken of his foes, and he comes not more 
  in the tale; but the triumph he turned to doubt 
  of Morgoth the evil, whom mad wrath took. 
  Nor spies sped him, nor spirits of evil, 
  nor his wealth of wisdom to win him tidings, 
  whither the nation of the Gnomes was gone. 
  Now a thought of malice, when Thalion stood, 
  bound, unbending, in his black dungeon, 
  then moved in his mind that remembered well 
  how Men were accounted all mightless and frail 
  by the Elves and their kindred; how only treason 
  could master the magic whose mazes wrapped 
  the children of Corthun, and cheated his purpose. 
  40 
  45 
  50 
  
  8 
  'Is it dauntless Hurin,' quoth Delu-Morgoth, 
  'stout steel-handed, who stands before me, 
  a captive living as a coward might be? 
  Knowest thou my name, or need'st be told 
  what hope he has who is haled to Angband -- 
  the bale most bitter, the Balrogs' torment?' 
  55 
  'I know and I hate. For that knowledge I fought thee 
  by fear unfettered, nor fear I now,' 
  said Thalion there, and a thane of Morgoth 
  on the mouth smote him; but Morgoth smiled: 
  'Fear when thou feelest, and the flames lick thee, 
  and the whips of the Balrogs thy white flesh brand. 
  Yet a way canst win, an thou wishest, still 
  to lessen thy lot of lingering woe. 
  Go question the captives of the accursed people 
  I have taken, and tell me where Turgon is hid; 
  how with fire and death I may find him soon, 
  where he lurketh lost in lands forgot. 
  Thou must feign thee a friend faithful in anguish, 
  and their inmost hearts thus open and search. 
  Then, if truth thou tellest, thy triple bonds 
  I will bid men unbind, that abroad thou fare 
  in my service to search the secret places 
  following the footsteps of these foes of the Gods.' 
  60 
  65 
  70 
  'Build not thy hopes so high, O Bauglir -- 
  I am no tool for thy evil treasons; 
  torment were sweeter than a traitor's stain.' 
  75 
   
  'If torment be sweet, treasure is liever. 
  The hoards of a hundred hundred ages, 
  the gems and jewels of the jealous Gods, 
  are mine, and a meed shall I mete thee thence, 
  yea, wealth to glut the Worm of Greed.' 
  80 
  'Canst not learn of thy lore when thou look'st on a foe, 
  O Bauglir unblest? Bray no longer 
  of the things thou hast thieved from the Three Kindreds. 85 
  In hate I hold thee, and thy hests in scorn.' 
  'Boldly thou bravest me. Be thy boast rewarded,' 
  in mirth quod Morgoth, 'to me now the deeds, 
  and thy aid I ask not; but anger thee nought 
  if little they like thee. Yea, look thereon 
  helpless to hinder, or thy hand to raise.' 
  90 
  Then Thalion was thrust to Thangorodrim, 
  that mountain that meets the misty skies 
  on high o'er the hills that Hithlum sees 
  blackly brooding on the borders of the north. 
  To a stool of stone on its steepest peak 
  they bound him in bonds, an unbreakable chain, 
  and the Lord of Woe there laughing stood, 
  then cursed him for ever and his kin and seed 
  with a doom of dread, of death and horror. 
  There the mighty man unmoved sat; 
  but unveiled was his vision, that he viewed afar 
  all earthly things with eyes enchanted 
  that fell on his folk -- a fiend's torment. 
  
  9 
  95 
   100 
  I. 
  TURIN'S FOSTERING. 
  Lo! the lady Morwin in the Land of Shadows 
  waited in the woodland for her well-beloved; 
  but he came never from the combat home. 
  No tidings told her whether taken or dead, 
  or lost in flight he lingered yet. 
  Laid waste his lands, and his lieges slain, 
  and men unmindful of his mighty lordship 
  dwelt in Dorlomin and dealt unkindly 
  105 
  110 
   
   
  with his widowed wife; and she went with child, 
  who a son must succour now sadly orphaned, 
  Turin Thaliodrin of tender years. 
  Then in days of blackness was her daughter born, 
  and was named Nienor, a name of tears 
  that in language of eld is Lamentation. 
  Then her thoughts turned to Thingol the Elf-king, 
  and the dancer of Doriath, his daughter Tinuviel, 
  whom the boldest of the brave, Beren Ermabwed, 
  had won to wife. He once had known 
  firmest friendship to his fellow in arms, 
  Thalion Erithamrod -- so thought she now, 
  and said to her son, 'My sweetest child, 
  our friends are few, and thy father comes not. 
  Thou must fare afar to the folk of the wood, 
  where Thingol is throned in the Thousand Caves. 
  If he remember Morwin and thy mighty sire 
  he will fain foster thee, and feats of arms 
  he will teach thee, the trade of targe and sword, 
  and Thalion's son no thrall shall be -- 
  but remember thy mother when thy manhood nears.' 
  115 
  120 
  125 
  130 
  Heavy boded the heart of Hurin's son, 
  yet he weened her words were wild with grief, 
  and he denied her not, for no need him seemed. 
  Lo! henchmen had Morwin, Halog and Gumlin, 
  who were young of yore ere the youth of Thalion, 
  who alone of the lieges of that lord of Men 
  steadfast in service staid beside her: 
  now she bade them brave the black mountains, 
  and the woods whose ways wander to evil; 
  though Turin be tender and to travail unused, 
  they must gird them and go; but glad they were not, 
  and Morwin mourned when men saw not. 
  135 
  140 
  145 
  Came a summer day when sun filtered 
  warm through the woodland's waving branches. 
  Then Morwin stood her mourning hiding 
  by the gate of her garth in a glade of the woods. 
  At the breast she mothered her babe unweaned, 
  and the doorpost held lest she droop for anguish. 
  
  10 
  There Gumlin guided her gallant boy, 
  and a heavy burden was borne by Halog; 
  150 
   
  but the heart of Turin was heavy as stone 
  uncomprehending its coming anguish. 
  He sought for comfort, with courage saying: 
  'Quickly will I come from the courts of Thingol; 
  long ere manhood I will lead to Morwin 
  great tale of treasure, and true comrades' -- 
  for he wist not the weird woven by Bauglir, 
  nor the sundering sorrow that swept between. 
  The farewells are taken: their footsteps are turned 
  to the dark forest: the dwelling fadeth 
  in the tangled trees. Then in Turin leapt 
  his awakened heart, and he wept blindly, 
  calling 'I cannot, I cannot leave thee. 
  0 Morwin, my mother, why makest me go? 
  Hateful are the hills where hope is lost. 
  0 Morwin, my mother, I am meshed in tears. 
  Grim are the hills, and my home is gone.' 
  And there came his cries calling faintly 
  down the dark alleys of the dreary trees, 
  and one who wept weary on the threshold 
  heard how the hills said 'my home is gone.' 
  155 
  160 
  165 
  170 
  The ways were weary and woven with deceit 
  o'er the hills of Hithlum to the hidden kingdom 
  deep in the darkness of Doriath's forest; 
  and never ere now for need or wonder 
  had children of Men chosen that pathway, 
  and few of the folk have followed it since. 
  There Turin and the twain knew torment of thirst, 
  and hunger and fear and hideous nights, 
  for wolfriders and wandering Orcs 
  and the Things of Morgoth thronged the woodland. 
  Magics were about them, that they missed their ways 
  and strayed steerless, and the stars were hid. 
  Thus they passed the mountains, but the mazes of Doriath 
  wildered and wayworn in wanhope bound them. 
  They had nor bread nor water, and bled of strength 
  their death they deemed it to die forewandered, 
  when they heard a horn that hooted afar, 
  and baying dogs. It was Beleg the hunter, 
  who farthest fared of his folk abroad 
  ahunting by hill and hollow valley, 
  175 
  180 
  185 
  190 
   
  who cared not for concourse and commerce of men. 
  He was great of growth and goodly-limbed, 
  but lithe of girth, and lightly on the ground 
  his footsteps fell as he fared towards them, 
  all garbed in grey and green and brown -- 
  a son of the wilderness who wist no sire. 
  195 
  200 
  
  11 
  'Who are ye?' he asked. 'Outlaws, or maybe 
  hard hunted men whom hate pursueth? ' 
  'Nay, for famine and thirst we faint,' saith Halog, 
  'wayworn and wildered, and wot not the road. 
  Or hast not heard of the hills of slain, 
  or the tear-drenched field where the terror and fire 
  of Morgoth devoured both Men and Elves? 
  There Thalion Erithamrod and his thanes like gods 
  vanished from the earth, and his valiant lady 
  weeps yet widowed as she waits in Hithlum. 
  Thou lookest on the last of the lieges of Morwin 
  and Thalion's son Turin, who to Thingol's court 
  are wending by the word of the wife of Hurin.' 
  205 
  210 
  Then Beleg bade them be blithe, and said: 
  'The Gods have guided you to good keeping. 
  I have heard of the house of Hurin the Steadfast -- 
  and who hath not heard of the hills of slain, 
  of Ninin Unothradin, the Unnumbered Tears? 
  To that war I went not, but wage a feud 
  with the Orcs unending, whom mine arrows bitter 
  oft stab unseen and strike to death. 
  I am the huntsman Beleg of the Hidden People.' 
  215 
  220 
   
  Then he bade them drink, and drew from his belt 
  a flask of leather full filled with wine 
  that is bruised from the berries of the burning South--  225 
  and the Gnome-folk know it, and the nation of the Elves, 
  and by long ways lead it to the lands of the North. 
  There baked flesh and bread from his wallet 
  they had to their hearts' joy; but their heads were mazed 
  by the wine of Dor-Winion that went in their veins,     230 
  and they soundly slept on the soft needles 
  of the tall pine-trees that towered above. 
  Later they wakened and were led by ways 
  devious winding through the dark wood-realm 
   
  by slade and slope and swampy thicket 
  through lonely days and long night-times, 
  and but for Beleg had been baffled utterly 
  by the magic mazes of Melian the Queen. 
  To the shadowy shores he showed the way 
  where stilly that stream strikes 'fore the gates 
  of the cavernous court of the King of Doriath. 
  O'er the guarded bridge he gained a passage, 
  and thrice they thanked him, and thought in their hearts 
  'the Gods are good' -- had they guessed maybe 
  what the future enfolded they had feared to live. 
  235 
  240 
  245 
  To the throne of Thingol the three were come, 
  and their speech sped them; for he spake them fair, 
  and held in honour Hurin the steadfast, 
  Beren Ermabwed's brother-in-arms. 
  Remembering Morwin, of mortals fairest, 
  he turned not Turin in contempt away; 
  said: '0 son of Hurin, here shalt sojourn 
  in my cavernous court for thy kindred's sake. 
  
  12 
  Nor as slave or servant, but a second king's son 
  thou shalt dwell in dear love, till thou deem'st it time 
  to remember thy mother Morwin's loneliness. 
  Thou wisdom shalt win unwist of Men 
  and weapons shalt wield as the warrior Elves, 
  and Thalion's son no thrall shall be.' 
  250 
  255 
  There tarried the twain that had tended the child, 
  till their limbs were lightened and they longed to fare 
  through dread and danger to their dear lady. 
  But Gumlin was gone in greater years 
  than Halog, and hoped not to home again. 
  Then sickness took him, and he stayed by Turin, 
  while Halog hardened his heart to go. 
  An Elfin escort to his aid was given 
  and magics of Melian, and a meed of gold. 
  In his mouth a message to Morwin was set, 
  words of the king's will, how her wish was granted; 
  how Thingol called her to the Thousand Caves 
  to fare unfearing with his folk again, 
  there to sojourn in solace, till her son be grown; 
  for Hurin the hero was held in mind, 
  and no might had Morgoth where Melian dwelt. 
  260 
  265 
  270 
  275 
   
  Of the errand of the Elves and that other Halog 
  the tale tells not, save in time they came 
  to the threshold of Morwin, and Thingol's message 
  was said where she sate in her solitary hall. 
  But she dared not do as was dearly bidden, 
  for Nienor her nestling was not yet weaned. 
  More, the pride of her people, princes of Men, 
  had suffered her send her son to Thingol 
  when despair sped her, but to spend her days 
  as alms-guest of others, even Elfin kings, 
  it liked her little; and there lived e'en now 
  a hope in her heart that Hurin would come, 
  and the dwelling was dear where he dwelt of old. 
  At night she would listen for a knock at the doors, 
  or a footstep falling that she fondly knew; 
  so she fared not forth, and her fate was woven. 
  Yet the thanes of Thingol she thanked nobly, 
  and her shame she showed not, how shorn of glory 
  to reward their wending she had wealth too scant; 
  but gave them in gift her golden things 
  that last lingered, and they led away 
  a helm of Hurin that was hewn in war 
  when he battled with Beren his brother-in-arms 
  against ogres and Orcs and evil foemen; 
  'twas o'erwritten with runes by wrights of old. 
  She bade Thingol receive it and think of her. 
  280 
  285 
  290 
  295 
  300 
  Thus Halog her henchman came home, but the Elves, 
  the thanes of Thingol, thrust through the woods, 
  
  13 
  and the message of Morwin in a month's journey, 
  so quick their coming, to the king was said. 
  Then was Melian moved to ruth, 
  and courteously received the king her gift, 
  who deeply delved had dungeons filled 
  with Elfin armouries of ancient gear, 
  but he handled the helm as his hoard were scant; 
  said: 'High were the head that upheld this thing 
  with that token crowned of the towering dragon 
  that Thalion Erithamrod thrice-renowned 
  oft bore into battle with baleful foes.' 
  Then a thought was thrust into Thingol's heart, 
  and Turin he called and told when come 
  305 
  310 
  315 
   
  that Morwin his mother a mighty thing 
  had sent to her son, his sire's heirloom, 
  a helm that hammers had hardened of old, 
  whose makers had mingled a magic therein 
  that its worth was a wonder and its wearer safe, 
  guarded from glaive or gleaming axe -- 
  'Lo! Hurin's helm hoard thou till manhood 
  bids thee battle; then bravely don it', 
  and Turin touched it, but took it not, 
  too weak to wield that weight as yet, 
  and his mind mourned for Morwin's answer, 
  and the first of his sorrows o'erfilled his soul. 
  320 
  325 
  Thus came it to pass in the court of Thingol 
  that Turin tarried for twelve long years 
  with Gumlin his guardian, who guided him thither 
  when but seven summers their sorrows had laid 
  on the son of Thalion. For the seven first 
  his lot was lightened, since he learnt at whiles 
  from faring folk what befell in Hithlum, 
  and tidings were told by trusty Elves, 
  how Morwin his mother was more at ease; 
  and they named Nienor that now was growing 
  to the sweet beauty of a slender maiden. 
  Thus his heart knew hope, and his hap was fairer. 
  There he waxed wonderly and won him praise 
  in all lands where Thingol as lord was held 
  for the strength of his body and stoutness of heart. 
  Much lore he learned, and loved wisdom, 
  but fortune followed him in few desires; 
  oft wrong and awry what he wrought turned; 
  what he loved he lost, what he longed for he won not; 
  and full friendship he found not easily, 
  nor was lightly loved for his looks were sad. 
  He was gloomy-hearted, and glad seldom, 
  for the sundering sorrow that seared his youth. 
  330 
  335 
  340 
  345 
  350 
  On manhood's threshold he was mighty holden 
  in the wielding of weapons; and in weaving song 
  he had a minstrel's mastery, but mirth was not in it, 
  
  14 
  for he mourned the misery of the Men of Hithlum. 
  Yet greater his grief grew thereafter, 
  when from Hithlum's hills he heard no more, 
  355 
   
  Two pages from the original manuscript of The Lay of the Children of Hurin.) 
   
  and no traveller told him tidings of Morwin. 
  For those days were drawing to the Doom of the Gnomes, 
  and the power of the Prince of the People of Hell, 360 
  of the grim Glamhoth, was grown apace, 
  till the lands of the North were loud with their noise, 
  and they fell on the folk with flame and ruin 
  who bent not to Bauglir, or the borders passed 
  of dark Dorlomin with its dreary pines 
  that Hithlum unhappy is hight by Men. 
  There Morgoth shut them, and the Shadowy Mountains 
  fenced them from Faerie and the folk of the wood. 
  Even Beleg fared not so far abroad 
  as once was his wont, and the woods were filled 
  with the armies of Angband and evil deeds, 
  370 
  365 
  while murder walked on the marches of Doriath; 
  only mighty magic of Melian the Queen 
  yet held their havoc from the Hidden People. 
  To assuage his sorrow and to sate the rage 
  and hate of his heart for the hurts of his folk 
  then Hurin's son took the helm of his sire 
  and weapons weighty for the wielding of men, 
  and went to the woods with warlike Elves; 
  and far in the fight his feet led him, 
  into black battle yet a boy in years. 
  Ere manhood's measure he met and slew 
  the Orcs of Angband and evil things 
  that roamed and ravened on the realm's borders. 
  There hard his life, and hurts he got him, 
  the wounds of shaft and warfain sword, 
  and his prowess was proven and his praise renowned, 
  and beyond his years he was yielded honour; 
  for by him was holden the hand of ruin 
  from Thingol's folk, and Thu feared him -- 
  Thu who was throned as thane most mighty 
  neath Morgoth Bauglir; whom that mighty one bade 
  'Go ravage the realm of the robber Thingol, 
  and mar the magic of Melian the Queen.' 
  375 
  380 
  385 
  390 
  Only one was there in war greater, 
  higher in honour in the hearts of the Elves, 
  than Turin son of Hurin untamed in war -- 
  even the huntsman Beleg of the Hidden People, 
  395 
   
  the son of the wilderness who wist no sire 
  (to bend whose bow of the black yew-tree 
  had none the might), unmatched in knowledge 
  of the wood's secrets and the weary hills. 
  He was leader beloved of the light-armed bands, 
  the scouts that scoured, scorning danger, 
  
  15 
  afar o'er the fells their foemen's lairs; 
  and tales and tidings timely won them 
  of camps and councils, of comings and goings -- 
  all the movements of the might of Morgoth the Terrible. 
  Thus Turin, who trusted to targe and sword, 
  who was fain of fighting with foes well seen, 
  and the banded troops of his brave comrades 
  were snared seldom and smote unlooked-for. 
  400 
  405 
  410 
  Then the fame of the fights on the far marches 
  were carried to the court of the King of Doriath, 
  and tales of Turin were told in his halls, 
  and how Beleg the ageless was brother-in-arms 
  to the black-haired boy from the beaten people. 
  Then the king called them to come before him 
  ever and anon when the Orc-raids waned; 
  to rest them and revel, and to raise awhile 
  the secret songs of the sons of Ing. 
  On a time was Turin at the table of Thingol -- 
  there was laughter long and the loud clamour 
  of a countless company that quaffed the mead, 
  amid the wine of Dor-Winion that went ungrudged 
  in their golden goblets; and goodly meats 
  there burdened the boards, neath the blazing torches 
  set high in.those halls that were hewn of stone. 
  There mirth fell on many; . there minstrels clear 
  did sing to them songs of the city of Tun 
  neath Tain-Gwethil, towering mountain, 
  where the great gods sit and gaze on the world 
  from the guarded shores of the gulf of Faerie. 
  Then one sang of the slaying at the Swanships' Haven 
  and the curse that had come on the kindreds since: 
  all silent sat and soundless harkened, 
  and waited the words save one alone -- 
  the Man among Elves that Morwin bore. 
  Unheeding he heard or high feasting 
  415 
  420 
  425 
  430 
  435 
   
  or lay or laughter, and looked, it seemed, 
  to a deep distance in the dark without, 
  and strained for sounds in the still spaces, 
  for voices that vanished in the veils of night. 
  He was lithe and lean, and his locks were wild, 
  and woodland weeds he wore of brown 
  and grey and green, and gay jewel 
  or golden trinket his garb knew not. 
  440 
  445 
  An Elf there was -- Orgof -- of the ancient race 
  that was lost in the lands where the long marches 
  from the quiet waters of Cuivienen 
  were made in the mirk of the midworld's gloom, 
  ere light was lifted aloft o'er earth; 
  but blood of the Gnomes was blent in his veins. 
  He was close akin to the King of Doriath -- 
  a hardy hunter and his heart was brave, 
  
  16 
  but loose his laughter and light his tongue, 
  and his pride outran his prowess in arms. 
  He was fain before all of fine raiment 
  and of gems and jewels, and jealous of such 
  as found favour before himself. 
  Now costly clad in colours gleaming 
  he sat on a seat that was set on high 
  near the king and queen and close to Turin. 
  When those twain were at table he had taunted him oft, 
  lightly with laughter, for his loveless ways, 
  his haggard raiment and hair unshorn; 
  but Turin untroubled neither turned his head 
  nor wasted words on the wit of Orgof. 
  But this day of the feast more deep his gloom 
  than of wont, and his words men won harder; 
  for of twelve long years the tale was full 
  since on Morwin his mother through a maze of tears 
  he looked the last, and the long shadows 
  of the forest had fallen on his fading home; 
  and he answered few, and Orgof nought. 
  Then the fool's mirth was filled the more, 
  to a keener edge was his carping whetted 
  at the clothes uncouth and the uncombed hair 
  of Turin newcome from the tangled forest. 
  He drew forth daintily a dear treasure, 
  450 
  455 
  460 
  465 
  470 
  475 
  480 
   
  a comb of gold that he kept about him, 
  and tendered it to Turin; but he turned not his eyes, 
  nor deigned to heed or harken to Orgof, 
  who too deep drunken that disdain should quell him: 
  'Nay, an thou knowest not thy need of comb, 
  nor its use,' quoth he, 'too young thou leftest 
  thy mother's ministry, and 'twere meet to go 
  that she teach thee tame thy tangled locks -- 
  if the women of Hithlum be not wild and loveless, 
  uncouth and unkempt as their cast-off sons.' 
  485 
  490 
  Then a fierce fury, like a fire blazing, 
  was born of bitterness in his bruised heart; 
  his white wrath woke at the words of scorn 
  for the women of Hithlum washed in tears; 
  and a heavy horn to his hand lying, 
  with gold adorned for good drinking, 
  of his might unmindful thus moved in ire 
  he seized and, swinging, swiftly flung it 
  in the face of Orgof. 'Thou fool', he said, 
  'fill thy mouth therewith, and to me no further 
  thus witless prate by wine bemused' -- 
  but his face was broken, and he fell backward, 
  and heavy his head there hit upon the stone 
  of the floor rock-paved mid flagons and vessels 
  of the o'erturned table that tumbled on him 
  as clutching he fell; and carped no more, 
  in death silent. There dumb were all 
  
  17 
  at bench and board; in blank amaze 
  they rose around him, as with ruth of heart 
  he gazed aghast on his grievous deed, 
  on his wine-stained hand, with wondering eyes 
  half-comprehending. On his heel then he turned 
  into the night striding, and none stayed him; 
  but some their swords half slipped from sheaths 
  -- they were Orgof's kin -- yet for awe of Thingol 
  they dared not draw while the dazed king 
  stonefaced stared on his stricken thane 
  and no sign showed them. But the slayer weary 
  his hands laved in the hidden stream 
  that strikes 'fore the gates, nor stayed his tears: 
  'Who has cast,' he cried, 'a curse upon me; 
  495 
  500 
  505 
  510 
  515 
  520 
   
  for all I do is ill, and an outlaw now, 
  in bitter banishment and blood-guilty, 
  of my fosterfather I must flee the halls, 
  nor look on the lady beloved again' -- 
  yea, his heart to Hithlum had hastened him now, 
  but that road he dared not, lest the wrath he draw 
  of the Elves after him, and their anger alight 
  should speed the spears in despite of Morgoth 
  o'er the hills of Hithlum to hunt him down; 
  lest a doom more dire than they dreed of old 
  be meted his mother and the Maid of Tears. 
  525 
  530 
  In the furthest folds of the Forest of Doriath, 
  in the darkest dales on its drear borders, 
  in haste he hid him, lest the hunt take him; 
  and they found not his footsteps who fared after, 
  the thanes of Thingol; who thirty days 
  sought him sorrowing, and searched in vain 
  with no purpose of ill, but the pardon bearing 
  of Thingol throned in the Thousand Caves. 
  He in council constrained the kin of Orgof 
  to forget their grief and forgiveness show, 
  in that wilful bitterness had barbed the words 
  of Orgof the Elf; said 'his hour had come 
  that his soul should seek the sad pathway 
  to the deep valley of the Dead Awaiting, 
  there a thousand years thrice to ponder 
  in the gloom of Gurthrond his grim jesting, 
  ere he fare to Faerie to feast again.' 
  Yet of his own treasure he oped the gates, 
  and gifts ungrudging of gold and gems 
  to the sons he gave of the slain; and his folk 
  well deemed the deed. But that doom of the King 
  Turin knew not, and turned against him 
  the hands of the Elves he unhappy believed, 
  wandering the woodland woeful-hearted; 
  for his fate would not that the folk of the caves 
  should harbour longer Hurin's offspring. 
  535 
  540 
  
  18 
  545 
  550 
  555 
  * 
   
   
   
  NOTES. 
  8. 
  13. 
  17. 
  20. 
  22. 
  25. 
  29. 
  50. 
  51. 
  73. 
  (Throughout the Notes statements such as 'Delimorgoth A, 
  and B as typed' (line x x) imply that the reading in the printed 
  text (in that case Delu-Morgoth) is a later emendation made 
  to B). 
  Hurin is Urin in the Lost Tales (and still when this poem was 
  begun, see note to line 213), and his name Thalion 'Stead- 
  fast', found in The Silmarillion and the Narn, does not occur 
  in them (though he is called 'the Steadfast').11. 
  Delimorgoth A, and B as typed. Morgoth occurs once only 
  in the Lost Tales, in the typescript version of the Tale of 
  Tinuviel (II.44); see note to line 20. 
  Ninin Udathriol A, and B as typed; this occurs in the Tale 
  (II. 84; for explanation of the name see II. 346). When 
  changing Udathriol to Unothradin my father wrote in the 
  margin of B: 'or Nirnaithos Unothradin'. 
  Above Erithamrod is pencilled in A Urinthalion. 
  B as typed had Belcha, which was then changed through 
  Belegor, Melegor, to Bauglir. (A has a different reading 
  here: as a myriad rats in measureless army/might pull 
  down the proudest...) Belcha occurs in the typescript 
  version of the Tale of Tinuviel (II. 44), where Belcha 
  Morgoth are said to be Melko's names among the Gnomes. 
  Bauglir is found as a name of Morgoth in The Silmarillion 
  and the Narn. 
  Melko's A; Belcha's B as typed, then the line changed to To 
  the halls of Belegor (> Melegor), and finally to the reading 
  given. See note to.line 20. 
  Above Erithamrod in A is written Urin Thalion (see note to 
  line 17); Urin > Hurin, and a direction to read Thalion 
  Hurin. 
  Finweg's son A, and B as typed; the emendation is a later 
  one, and at the same time my father wrote in the margin of B 
  'he was Fingolfin's son', clearly a comment on the change of 
  son to heir. Finweg is Finwe Noleme Lord of the Noldoli, 
  who in the Last Tales was Turgon's father (I. 115), not as he 
  afterwards became his grandfather. 
  Kor > Cor A, Cor B as typed. When emending Cor to 
  Corthun my father wrote in the margin of B: 'Corthun or 
  Tun'. 
  Thalion A, and B as typed. 
  Delimorgoth A, and B as typed (as at line 11). 
  In B there is a mark of insertion between lines 72 and 73. This 
  probably refers to a line in A, not taken up into B: bound by 
  the (> my) spell of bottomless (> unbroken) might. 
  
  19 
   
  75. 
  84. 
   105. 
  117. 
  120. 
  121. 
  137. 
  160. 
  213. 
  218. 
  226. 
  230. 
  306. 
  Belcha A, and B as typed; the same chain of emendations in 
  B as at lines 20 and 22. 
  Bauglir: as at line 75. 
  Mavwin A, and B as typed; in B then emended to Mailwin, 
  and back to Mavwin; Morwin written later in the margin of 
  B. Exactly the same at 129, and at 137 though here without 
  Morwin in the margin; at 145 Mavwin unemended, but 
  Morwin in the margin. Thereafter Mavwin stands un- 
  emended and without marginal note, as far as 438 (see note). 
  For consistency I read Morwin throughout the first version 
  of the poem. -- Mavwin is the form in the Tale; Mailwin does 
  not occur elsewhere. 
  On the variation Nienori/Nienor in the Tale see II. 118 -- 19. 
  Tinuviel A, Tinwiel B unemended but with Tinuviel in the 
  margin. Tinwiel does not occur elsewhere. 
  Ermabwed 'One-handed' is Beren's title or nickname in the 
  Lost Tales. 
  Gumlin is named in the Tale (II. 74, etc.); the younger of the 
  two guardians of Turin on his journey to Doriath (here called 
  Halog) is not. 
  Belcha A, and B as typed, emended to Bauglir. Cf. notes to 
  lines 20, 22, 75. 
  Urin > Hurin A; but Hurin A in line 216. 
  Ninin Udathriol A, and B as typed; cf. line 13. 
  The distinction between 'Gnomes' and 'Elves' is still made; 
  see I. 43 -- 4. 
  Dorwinion A. 
  For Mavwin was Melian moved to ruth A, and B as 
  typed, with Then was Melian moved written in the margin. 
  The second half-line has only three syllables unless moved is 
  read moved, which is not satisfactory. The second version of 
  the poem has here For Morwen Melian was moved to  
  ruth. Cf. lines 494, 519. 
  333. 
  Turin Thaliodrin A (cf. line 115), emended to the son of  
  361. 
  364. 
  392. 
  408. 
  430. 
  431. 
  Thalion. 
  Glamhoth appears in The Fall of Gondolin (II. 160), with is 
  the translation 'folk of dreadful hate'. 
  Belcha A, and B as typed; then > Melegor > Bauglir in B. 
  Bauglir: as at line 364. 
  Morgoth Belcha A, and B as typed. 
  Kor > Cor A, Cor B as typed. Cf. line 50. 
  
  20 
  Tengwethil A, and B as typed. In the early Gnomish dic-  
  tionary and in the Name-list to The Fall of Condolin the  
  Gnomish name of Taniquetil is Danigwethil (I. 266, 
  II. 337). 
  438. 
  Mavwin A, and B as typed, but Mavwin > Morwen a later  
   
  450. 
   461-3. 
  471. 
  472. 
  494 
  514-16. 
  517. 
  519. 
  emendation in 8. I read Morwin throughout the first version 
  of the poem (see note to line 105). 
  Cuinlimfin A, and B as typed; Cuivienen a later emendation 
  in B. The form in the Lost Tales is Koivie-Neni; Cuinlimfin 
  occurs nowhere else. 
  These lines bracketed and marked with an X in B. 
  This line marked with an X in B. 
  Mavwin > Morwen B; see line 438. 
  all mashed in tears A, washed in tears B (half-line of three 
  syllables), with an X in the margin and an illegible word 
  written in pencil before washed. Cf. lines 306, 519. The 
  second version of the poem does not reach this point. 
  Against these lines my father wrote in the margin of B: 'Make 
  Orgof's kin set on him and T. fight his way out.' 
  stonefaced stared: the accent on stonefaced was put in 
  later and the line marked with an X. -- In his essay On 
  Translating Beowulf (1940; The Monsters and the Critics 
  and Other Essays (1983) p. 67) my father gave stared 
  stonyfaced as an example of an Old English metrical type. 
  his hands laved: the line is marked with an X in B. Cf. lines 
  528. 
  529. 
  548. 
  306, 494. 
  With the half-line and their anger alight the second, more 
  finished, part of the manuscript A begins; see p. 4. 
  Belcha A, Morgoth B as typed. 
  Guthrond A, and B as typed. 
  Commentary on the Prologue 
  and Part I 'Turin's Fostering'. 
  The opening section or 'Prologue' of the poem derives from the opening 
  of the Tale (II. 70 -- 1) and in strictly narrative terms there has been little 
  development. In lines 18 -- z t (and especially in the rejected line in A, as a 
  myriad rats in measureless army lmighf pull down the proudest) 
  is clearly foreshadowed the story in The Silmarillion (p. 195): 
  ... they took him at last alive, by the command of Morgoth, for the 
  Orcs grappled him with their hands, which clung to him though he 
  hewed off their arms; and ever their numbers were renewed, until at 
  last he fell buried beneath them. 
  On the other hand the motive in the later story for capturing him alive 
  (Morgoth knew that Hurin had been to Gondolin) is necessarily not 
  present, since Gondolin in the older phases of the legends was not 
  discovered till Turgon retreated down Sirion after the Battle of Un- 
  numbered Tears (II. 120, 208). That he was taken alive by Morgoth's 
   
  command is however already stated in the poem (line 20), though it is not 
  explained why. In the Tale Morgoth's interest in Hurin as a tool for the  
  
  21 
  discovery of Turgon arose from his knowledge that 
  the Elves of Kor thought little of Men, holding them in scant fear or  
  suspicion for their blindness and lack of skill 
  -- an idea that is repeated in the poem (46 -- 8); but this idea seems only to 
  have arisen in Morgoth's mind when he came to Hurin in his dungeon 
  (44ff.). 
  The place of Hurin's torment (in the Tale 'a lofty place of the moun- 
  tains') is now defined as a stool of stone on the steepest peak of, 
  Thangorodrim; and this is the first occurrence of that name. 
  In the change of son to heir in line 29 is seen the first hint of a 
  development in the kingly house of the Noldoli, with the appearance of a 
  second generation between Finwe (Finweg) and Turgon; but by the 
  time that my father pencilled this change on the text (and noted 'He was 
  Fingolfin's son') the later genealogical structure was already in being, 
  and this is as it were a casual indication of it. 
  In 'Turin's Fostering' there is a close relationship between the Tale ] 
  and the poem, extending to many close similarities of wording -- especially 
  abundant in the scene in Thingol's hall leading to the death of Orgof; and 
  some phrases had a long life, surviving from the Tale, through the poem, 
  and into the.Narn i Hin Hurin, as 
  rather would she dwell poor among Men than live sweetly as an 
  almsguest among the woodland Elves(II. 73) 
  but to spend her days 
  as alms-guest of others, even Elfin kings, 
  it liked her little 
  (284 -- 6) 
  she would not yet humble her pride to be an alms-guest, not even of a 
  king(Narn p. 70) 
  -- though in the Narn the 'alms-guest' passage occurs at a different point, 
  before Turin left Hithlum (Morwen's hope that Hurin would come back 
  is in the Narn her reason for not journeying to Doriath with her son, not 
  for refusing the 1ater invitation to her to go). 
  Of Morwen's situation in Dor-lomin after the Battle of Unnumbered 
  Tears there are a few things to say. In the poem (111--13) 
  men unmindful of his mighty lordship 
  dwelt in Dorlomin and dealt unkindly 
  with his widowed wife 
   
  -- echoing the Tale: 'the strange men who dwelt nigh knew not the dignity 
  of the Lady Mavwin', but there is still no indication of who these men 
  were or where they came from (see II. 126). As so often, the narrative 
   
  situation was prepared but its explanation had not emerged. The un- 
  clarity of the Tale as to where Urin dwelt before the great Battle (see 
  II.120) is no longer present: the dwelling was dear where he 
  dwelt of old (288). Nienor was born before Turin left (on the contradic- 
  tion in the Tale on this point see II. 131); and the chronology of Turin's 
  childhood is still that of the Tale (see II. 142): seven years old when he 
  left Hithlum (332), seven years in Doriath while tidings still came from 
  Morwen (333), twelve years since he came to Doriath when he slew 
  Orgof (471). In the later story the last figure remained unchanged, which 
  suggests that the X (mark of dissatisfaction) placed against line 471 had 
  some other reason. 
  There are several references in the poem to Hurin and Beren having 
  been friends and fellows-in-arms (122 -- 4., 248 -- 9, 298). In the Tale it was 
  said originally (when Beren was a Man) that Egnor Beren's father was 
  akin to Mavwin; this was replaced by a different passage (when Beren 
  had become a Gnome) according to which Egnor was a friend of Urin 
  ('and Beren Ermabwed son of Egnor he knew'); see I I. 71 -- 2, 139. In the 
  later version of the Tale of Tinuviel (II.44) Urin is named as the 'brother 
  in arms' of Egnor; this was emended to make Urin's relationship with 
  Beren himself -- as in the poem. In The Silmarillion (p. 198) Morwen 
  
  22 
  thought to send Turin to Thingol 'for Beren son of Barahir was her 
  father's kinsman, and he had been moreover a friend of Hurin, ere evil 
  befell'. There is no mention of the fact in the Narn (p. 63): Morwen 
  merely says: 'Am I not now kin of the king [Thingol]? For Beren son 
  of Barahir was grandson of Bregor, as was my father also.' 
  That Beren was still an Elf, not a Man, (deducible on other grounds) is 
  apparent from lines 178 -- 9: 
  and never ere now for need or wonder 
  had children of Men chosen that pathway 
  -- cf. the Tale (II. 72): 'and Turin son of Urin was the first of Men to 
  tread that way', changed from the earlier reading 'and Beren Ermabwed 
  was the first of Men...' 
  In the parting of Turin from his mother comparison with the Tale will 
  show some subtle differences which need not be spelled out here. The 
  younger of Turin's guardians is now named, Halog (and it is said that 
  Gumlin and Halog were the only 'henchmen' left to Morwen). 
  Some very curious things are said of Beleg in the poem. He is twice 
  (200, 399) called 'a (the) son of the wilderness who wist no sire', and at 
  line 416 he is 'Beleg the ageless'. There seems to be a mystery about him, 
  an otherness that sets him apart (as he set himself apart, 195) from the 
  Elves of Thingol's lordship (see further p. 127). It may be that there is 
  still a trace of this in the 1930 'Silmarillion', where it is said that none 
  went from Doriath to the Battle of Unnumbered Tears save Mablung, 
   
   
  and Beleg 'who obeyed no man' (in the later text this becomes 'nor any 
  out of Doriath save Mablung and Beleg, who were unwilling to have no 
  part in these great deeds. To them Thingol gave leave to go...', The 
  Silmarillion p. 189). In the poem (219) Beleg says expressly that he did 
  not go to the great Battle. -- His great bow of black yew-wood (so in The 
  Silmarillion, p. 208, where it is named Belthronding) now appears 
  (400): in the Tale he is not particularly marked out as a bowman 
  (II. 123). 
  Beleg's The gods have guided you (215) and Turin's guardians' 
  thought the gods are good (244) accord with references in the Lost 
  Tales to the influence of the Valar on Men and Elves in the Great Lands: 
  see II. 141. 
  The potent wine that Beleg carried and gave to the travellers from his 
  flask (223 ff.) is notable -- brought from the burning South and by long 
  mays carried to the lands of the North -- as is the name of the land from 
  which it came: Dor-Winion (230, 425). The only other places in my 
  father's writings where this name occurs (so far as I know) are in The 
  Hobbit, Chapter IX Barrels out of Bond: 'the heady vintage of the 
  great gardens of Dorwinion', and 'the wine of Dorwinion brings deep and 
  pleasant dreams'.* See further p. 127. 
  The curious element in Thingol's message to Morwen in the Tale, 
  explaining why he did not go with his people to the Battle of Un- 
  numbered Tears (II. 73), has now been rejected; but with Morwen's 
  response to the messengers out of Doriath there enters the legend the 
  Dragon-helm of Dor-lomin (297 ff.). As yet little is told of it (though 
  more is said in the second version of the poem, see p. 126): Hurin often 
  bore it in battle (in the Narn it is denied that he used it, p. 76); it 
  magically protected its wearer (as still in the Narn, p. 75); and it 
  was arith that token crowned of the towering dragon, and o'er- 
  written with runes by wrights of old (cf. the Narn: 'on it were 
  graven runes of victory'). But nothing is here said of how Hurin came by 
  it, beyond the fact that it was his heirloom. Very notable is the passage 
  (307 ff.) in which is described Thingol's handling of the helm as his 
  hoard were scant, despite his possession of dungeons filled/with 
  Elfin armouries of ancient gear. I have commented previously (see 
  II. 128 -- 9, 245 -- 6) on the early emphasis on the poverty of Tinwelint 
  (Thingol): here we have the first appearance of the idea of his wealth 
  
  23 
  (present also at the beginning of the Lay of Leithian). Also notable is the 
  close echoing of the lines of the poem in the words of the Narn, p. 76: 
  *Doncinion is marked on the decorated map by Pauline Bayncs, as a region on the 
  North-western shores of the Sea of Rhun. It must bc presumed that this, like other names 
  on that map, was communicated to her by my father (see Unfinished Tales p. 261, 
  footnote), but its placing seems surprising.) 
   
  Yet Thingol handled the Helm of Hador as though his hoard were 
  scanty, and he spoke courteous words, saying: 'Proud were the head 
  that bore this helm, which the sires of Hurin bore.' 
  There is also a clear echo of lines 315-18 
  Then a thought was thrust into Thingol's heart, 
  and Turin he called and told when come 
  that Morwin his mother a mighty thing 
  had sent to her son, his sire's heirloom 
  in the prose of the Narn: 
  Then a thought came to him, and he summoned Turin, and told him 
  that Morwen had sent to her son a mighty thing, the heirloom of his 
  fathers. 
  Compare also the passages that follow in both works, concerning Turin's 
  being too young to lift the Helm, and being in any case too unhappy to 
  heed it on account of his mother's refusal to leave Hithlum. This was the 
  first of his sorrows (328); in the Narn (p. 75) the second. 
  The account of Turin's character in boyhood (341 ff.) is very close to 
  that in the Tale (II. 74), which as I have noted before (II. 121) survived 
  into the Narn (p. 77): the latter account indeed echoes the poem 
  ('he learned much lore', 'neither did he win friendship easily'). In the 
  poem it is now added that in cueaving song/he had a minstrel's 
  mastery, but mirth was not in it. 
  An important new element in the narrative enters with the companion- 
  ship of Beleg and Turin (wearing the Dragon-helm, 377) in warfare on 
  the marches of Doriath: 
  how Beleg the ageless was brother-in-arms 
  to the black-haired boy from the beaten people. (416 -- 17) 
  Of this there is no mention in the Tale at all (II. 74). Cf. my Com- 
  mentary, II. 122: 
  Turin's prowess against the Orcs during his sojourn in Artanor is given 
  a more central or indeed unique importance in the tale ('he held the 
  wrath of Melko from them for many years'), especially as Beleg, his 
  companion-in-arms in the later versions, is not here mentioned. 
  In the poem the importance to Doriath of Turin's warfare is not dimin- 
  ished, however: 
  for by him was holden the hand of ruin 
  from Thingol's folk, and Thu feared him (389 -- 90) 
  We meet here for the first time Thu, thane most mighty/neath 
   
  Morgoth Bauglir. It is interesting to learn that Thu knew of Turin and 
  feared him, also that Morgoth ordered Thu to assault Doriath: this story 
  will reappear in the Lay of Leithian. 
  In the story of Turin and Orgof the verses are very clearly following 
  the prose of the Tale, and there are many close likenesses of wording, as 
  already noted. The relation of this scene to the later story has been 
  discussed previously (II. 121 -- 2). Orgof still has Gnome-blood, which 
  may imply the continuance of the story that there were Gnomes among 
  Thingol's people (see II. 43). The occasion of Turin's return from the 
  forest to the Thousand Caves (a name that first occurs in the poem) 
  becomes, as it seems, a great feast, with songs of Valinor -- quite unlike 
  the later story, where the occasion is in no way marked out and Thingol 
  and Melian were not in Menegroth (Narn p. 79); and Turin and Orgof 
  were set on high/near the king and queen (i.e. presumably on the 
  dais, at the 'high table'). Whether it was a rejection of this idea that 
  caused my father to bracket lines 461 -- 3 and mark them with an X I 
  
  24 
  cannot say. The secret songs of the sons of Ing referred to in this 
  passage (421) are not indeed songs of the sons of Ing of the AElfwine 
  history (II. 301 ff.); this Ing is the Gnomish form of Ingwe, Lord of the 
  First Kindred of the Elves (earlier Inwe Lord of the Teleri).* 
  The lines concerning Orgof dead are noteworthy: 
  his hour had come 
  that his soul should seek the sad pathway 
  to the deep valley of the Dead Awaiting, 
  there a thousand years thrice:o ponder 
  in the gloom of Gurthrond his grim jesting, 
  ere he fare to Faerie to feast again.( 
  544-9) 
  With this compare the tale of The Coming of the Valar and the 
  Building of Valinor (I. 76): 
  There [in the hall of Ve] Mandos spake their doom, and there they 
  waited in the darkness, dreaming of their past deeds, until such time as 
  he appointed when they might again be born into their children, and 
  go forth to laugh and sing again. 
  The name Gurthrond (< Guthrond) occurs nowhere else; the first 
  element is doubtless gurth 'death', as in the name of Turin's sword 
  Gurtholfin (II. 342). 
  *That Ing is the Gnomish form of Ingwe appears from the 1926 'Sketch of the 
  Mythology' and the 1930 'Silmarillion'. Ing was replaced by Inn e in The Cottage of Lost 
  Play, but there the Gnomish name of Inwe is Inwithiel, changed from Gim Githil (I. 16, 
  22).) 
   
  There remain a few particular points concerning names. At line 366 
  Hithlum is explained as the name of Dorlomin among Men: 
  of dark Dorlomin with its dreary pines 
  that Hithlum unhappy is hight by Men. 
  This is curious. In the Lost Tales the name of the land among Men was 
  Aryador; so in the Tale of Turambar (II. 70): 
  In those days my folk dwelt in a vale of Hisilome and that land did Men 
  name Aryador in the tongues they then used. 
  In the 1930 'Silmarillion' it is specifically stated that Hithlum and 
  Dorlomin were Gnomish names for Hisilome', and there seems every 
  reason to suppose that this was always the case. The answer to the puzzle 
  may however lie in the same passage of the Tale of Turambar, where it is 
  said that 
  often was the story of Turambar and the Foaloke in their [i.e. Men's] 
  mouths -- but rather after the fashion of the Gnomes did they say 
  Turumart and the Fuithlug. 
  Perhaps then the meaning of line 366 is that Men called Hisilome 
  Hithlum because they used the Gnomish name, not that it was the name 
  in their own tongue. 
  In the following lines (367 -- 8) 
  the Shadowy Mountains 
  fenced them from Faerie and the folk of the wood. 
  This is the first occurrence of the name Shadowy Mountains, and it is 
  used as it was afterwards (Ered Wethrin); in the Last Tales the moun- 
  tains forming the southern fence of Hithlum are called the Iron Moun- 
  tains or the Bitter Hills (see II. 61). 
  The name Cuinlimfin of the Waters of Awakening (note to line 450) 
  seems to have been a passing idea, soon abandoned. 
  Lastly, at line 50 occurs (by emendation in B from Cor) the unique 
  compound name Corthun, while at 430 the city of Cor was emended to 
  the city of Tun; see II. 292. 
  * 
  II. 
  BELEG. 
  Long time alone he lived in the hills 
  a hunter of beast and hater of Men, 
  
  25 
  or Orcs, or Elves, till outcast folk 
  560 
   
  there one by one, wild and reckless 
  around him rallied; and roaming far 
  they were feared by both foe and friend of old. 
  For hot with hate was the heart of Turin, 
  nor a friend found him such folk of Thingol 
  as he wandering met in the wood's fastness. 
  565 
  There Beleg the brave on the borders of Doriath 
  they found and fought -- and few were with him -- 
  and o'erborne by numbers they bound him at last, 
  till their captain came to their camp at eve. 
  Afar from that fight his fate that day 
  had taken Turin on the trail of the Orcs, 
  as they hastened home to the Hills of Iron 
  with the loot laden of the lands of Men. 
  Then soon was him said that a servant of Thingol 
  they had tied to a tree -- and Turin coming 
  stared astonied on the stern visage 
  of Beleg the brave his brother in arms, 
  of whom he learned the lore of leaping blades, 
  and of bended bow and barbed shaft, 
  and the wild woodland's wisdom secret, 
  when they blent in battle the blood of their wounds. 
  570 
  575 
  580 
  Then Turin's heart was turned from hate, 
  and he bade unbind Beleg the huntsman. 
  'Now fare thou free! But, of friendship aught 
  if thy heart yet holds for Hurin's son, 
  never tell thou tale that Turin thou sawst 
  an outlaw unloved from Elves and Men, 
  whom Thingol's thanes yet thirst to slay. 
  Betray not my trust or thy troth of yore! ' 
  Then Beleg of the bow embraced him there -- 
  he had not fared to the feast or the fall of Orgof -- 
  there kissed him kindly comfort speaking: 
  'Lo! nought know I of the news thou tellest; 
  but outlawed or honoured thou ever shalt be 
  the brother of Beleg, come bliss come woe! 
  Yet little me likes that thy leaping sword 
  the life should drink of the leaguered Elves. 
  Are the grim Glamhoth then grown so few, 
  or the foes of Faerie feeble-hearted, 
  that warlike Men have no work to do? 
  585 
  590 
  595 
  600 
   
   
   
  Shall the foes of Faerie be friends of Men? 
  Betrayest thou thy troth whom we trusted of yore? ' 
  'Nor of armed Orc, nor [of] Elf of the wood, 
  nor of any on earth have I honour or love, 
  0 Beleg the bowman. This band alone 
  I count as comrades, my kindred in woe 
  and friendless fate -- our foes the world.' 
  
  26 
  605 
  'Let the bow of Beleg to your band be joined; 
  and swearing death to the sons of darkness 
  let us suage our sorrow and the smart of fate! 
  Our valour is not vanquished, nor vain the glory 
  that once we did win in the woods of old.' 
  610 
  Thus hope in the heart of Hurin's offspring 
  awoke at those words; and them well liked 
  of that band the boldest, save Blodrin only -- 
  Blodrin Bor's son, who for blood and for gold 
  alone lusted, and little he recked 
  whom he robbed of riches or reft of life, 
  were it Elf or Orc; but he opened not 
  the thoughts of his heart. There throbbed the harp, 
  where the fires flickered, and the flaming brands 
  of pine were piled in the place of their camp; 
  where glad men gathered in good friendship 
  as dusk fell down on the drear woodland. 
  Then a song on a sudden soaring loudly -- 
  and the trees up-looming towering harkened -- 
  was raised of the Wrack of the Realm of the Gods; 
  of the need of the Gnomes on the Narrow Crossing; 
  of the fight at Fangros, and Feanor's sons' 
  oath unbreakable. Then up sprang Beleg: 
  'That our vaunt and our vows be not vain for ever, 
  even such as they swore, those seven chieftains, 
  an oath let us swear that is unchanging 
  as Tain-Gwethil's towering mountain! ' 
  Their blades were bared, as blood shining 
  in the flame of the fires while they flashed and touched. 
  As with one man's voice the words were spoken, 
  and the oath uttered that must unrecalled 
  abide for ever, a bond of truth 
  and friendship in arms, and faith in peril. 
  615 
  620 
  625 
  630 
  635 
  640 
   
  Thus war was waked in the woods once more 
  for the foes of Faerie, and its fame widely, 
  and the fear of that fellowship, now fared abroad; 
  when the horn was heard of the hunting Elves 
  that shook the shaws and the sheer valleys. 
  Blades were naked and bows twanging, 
  and shafts from the shadows shooting winged, 
  and the sons of darkness slain and conquered; 
  even in Angband the Orcs trembled. 
  Then the word wandered down the ways of the forest 
  that Turin Thalion was returned to war; 
  and Thingol heard it, and his thanes were sped 
  to lead the lost one in love to his halls -- 
  but his fate was fashioned that they found him not. 
  Little gold they got in that grim warfare, 
  but weary watches and wounds for guerdon; 
  nor on robber-raids now rode they ever, 
  who fended from Faerie the fiends of Hell. 
  But Blodrin Bor's son for booty lusted, 
  for the loud laughter of the lawless days, 
  
  27 
  and meats unmeasured, and mead-goblets 
  refilled and filled, and the flagons of wine 
  that went as water in their wild revels. 
  Now tales have told that trapped as a child 
  he was dragged by the Dwarves to their deep mansions, 
  and in Nogrod nurtured, and in nought was like, 
  spite blood and birth, to the blissful Elves. 
  His heart hated Hurin's offspring 
  and the bowman Beleg; so biding his while 
  he fled their fellowship and forest hidings 
  to the merciless Orcs, whose moon-pallid 
  cruel-curved blades to kill spare not; 
  than whose greed for gold none greater burns 
  save in hungry hearts of the hell-dragons. 
  He betrayed his troth; traitor made him 
  and the forest fastness of his fellows in arms 
  he opened to the Orcs, nor his oath heeded. 
  There they fought and fell by foes outnumbered, 
  by treachery trapped at a time of night 
  when their fires faded and few were waking -- 
  some wakened never, not for wild noises, 
  nor cries nor curses, nor clashing steel, 
  645 
  650 
  655 
  660 
  665 
  670 
  675 
  680 
   
  swept as they slumbered to the slades of death. 
  But Turin they took, though towering mighty 
  at the Huntsman's hand he hewed his foemen, 
  as a bear at bay mid bellowing hounds, 
  unheeding his hurts; at the hest of Morgoth 
  yet living they lapped him, his limbs entwining, 
  with hairy hands and hideous arms. 
  Then Beleg was buried in the bodies of the fallen, 
  as sorely wounded he swooned away; 
  and all was over, and the Orcs triumphed. 
  The dawn over Doriath dimly kindled 
  saw Blodrin Bor's son by a beech standing 
  with throat thirled by a thrusting arrow, 
  whose shaven shaft, shod with poison, 
  and feather-winged, was fast in the tree. 
  He bargained the blood of his brothers for gold: 
  thus his meed was meted -- in the mirk at random 
  by an orc-arrow his oath came home. 
  685 
  690 
  695 
  700 
  From the magic mazes of Melian the Queen 
  they haled unhappy Hurin's offspring, 
  lest he flee his fate; but they fared slowly 
  and the leagues were long of their laboured way 
  over hill and hollow to the high places, 
  where the peaks and pinnacles of pitiless stone 
  looming up lofty are lapped in cloud, 
  and veiled in vapours vast and sable; 
  where Eiglir Engrin, the Iron Hills, lie 
  
  28 
  o'er the hopeless halls of Hell upreared 
  wrought at the roots of the roaring cliffs 
  of Thangorodrim's thunderous mountain. 
  Thither led they laden with loot and evil; 
  but Beleg yet breathed in blood drenched 
  aswoon, till the sun to the South hastened, 
  and the eye of day was opened wide. 
  705 
  710 
  715 
  720 
  725 
  Then he woke and wondered, and weeping took him, 
  and to Turin Thalion his thoughts were turned, 
  that o'erborne in battle and bound he had seen. 
  Then he crawled from the corpses that had covered him over, 
  weary, wounded, too weak to stand. 
  So Thingol's thanes athirst and bleeding 
  in the forest found him: his fate willed not 
   
  that he should drink the draught of death from foes. 
  Thus they bore him back in bitter torment 
  his tidings to tell in the torchlit halls 
  of Thingol the king; in the Thousand Caves 
  to be healed whole by the hands enchanted 
  of Melian Mablui, the moonlit queen. 
  730 
  Ere a week was outworn his wounds were cured, 
  but his heart's heaviness those hands of snow 
  nor soothed nor softened, and sorrow-laden 
  he fared to the forest. No fellows sought he 
  in his hopeless hazard, but in haste alone 
  he followed the feet of the foes of Elfland, 
  the dread daring, and the dire anguish, 
  that held the hearts of Hithlum's men 
  and Doriath's doughtiest in a dream of fear. 
  Unmatched among Men, or magic-wielding 
  Elves, or hunters of the Orc-kindred, 
  or beasts of prey for blood pining, 
  was his craft and cunning, that cold and dead 
  an unseen slot could scent o'er stone, 
  foot-prints could find on forest pathways 
  that lightly on the leaves were laid in moons 
  long waned, and washed by windy rains. 
  The grim Glamhoth's goblin armies 
  go cunning-footed, but his craft failed not 
  to tread their trail, till the lands were darkened, 
  and the light was lost in lands unknown. 
  Never-dawning night was netted clinging 
  in the black branches of the beetling trees; 
  oppressed by pungent pinewood's odours, 
  and drowsed with dreams as the darkness thickened, 
  he strayed steerless. The stars were hid, 
  and the moon mantled. There magic foundered 
  in the gathering glooms, there goblins even 
  (whose deep eyes drill the darkest shadows) 
  bewildered wandered, who the way forsook 
  to grope in the glades, there greyly loomed 
  of girth unguessed in growth of ages 
  the topless trunks of trees enchanted. 
  That fathomless fold by folk of Elfland 
  is Taur-na-Fuin, the Trackless Forest 
  
  29 
  of Deadly Nightshade, dreadly named. 
  735 
  740 
  745 
  750 
  755 
  760 
  765 
   
  Abandoned, beaten, there Beleg lying 
  to the wind harkened winding, moaning 
  in bending boughs; to branches creaking 
  up high over head, where huge pinions 
  of the plumed pine-trees complained darkly 
  in black foreboding. There bowed hopeless, 
  in wit wildered, and wooing death, 
  he saw on a sudden a slender sheen 
  shine a-shimmering in the shades afar, 
  like a glow-worm's lamp a-gleaming dim. 
  He marvelled what it might be as he moved softly; 
  for he knew not the Gnomes of need delving 
  in the deep dungeons of dark Morgoth. 
  Unmatched their magic in metal-working, 
  who jewels and gems that rejoiced the Gods 
  aforetime fashioned, when they freedom held, 
  now swinking slaves of ceaseless labour 
  in Angband's smithies, nor ever were suffered 
  to wander away, warded always. 
  But little lanterns of lucent crystal 
  and silver cold with subtlest cunning 
  they strangely fashioned, and steadfast a flame 
  burnt unblinking there blue and pale, 
  unquenched for ever. The craft that lit them 
  was the jewel-makers' most jealous secret. 
  Not Morgoth's might, nor meed nor torment 
  them vowed, availed to reveal that lore; 
  yet lights and lamps of living radiance, 
  many and magical, they made for him. 
  No dark could dim them the deeps wandering; 
  whose lode they lit was lost seldom 
  in groundless grot, or gulfs far under. 
  770 
  775 
  780 
  785 
  790 
  795 
  'Twas a Gnome he beheld on the heaped needles 
  of a pine-tree pillowed, when peering wary 
  he crept closer. The covering pelt 
  was loosed from the lamp of living radiance 
  by his side shining. Slumber-shrouded 
  his fear-worn face was fallen in shade. 
  Lest in webs woven of unwaking sleep, 
  spun round by spells in those spaces dark, 
  he lie forlorn and lost for ever, 
  the Hunter hailed him in the hushed forest -- 
  800 
  805 
   
  to the drowsy deeps of his dream profound 
  fear ever-following came falling loud; 
  
  30 
  as the lancing lightning he leapt to his feet 
  full deeming that dread and death were upon him, 
  Flinding go-Fuilin fleeing in anguish 
  from the mines of Morgoth. Marvelling he heard 
  the ancient tongue of the Elves of Tun; 
  and Beleg the Bowman embraced him there, 
  and learnt his lineage and luckless fate, 
  how thrust to thraldom in a throng of captives, 
  from the kindred carried and the cavernous halls 
  of the Gnomes renowned of Nargothrond, 
  long years he laboured under lashes and flails 
  of the baleful Balrogs, abiding his time. 
  A tale he unfolded of terrible flight 
  o'er flaming fell and fuming hollow, 
  o'er the parched dunes of the Plains of Drouth, 
  till his heart took hope and his heed was less. 
  'Then Taur-na-Fuin entangled my feet 
  in its mazes enmeshed; and madness took me 
  that I wandered witless, unwary stumbling 
  and beating the boles of the brooding pines 
  in idle anger -- and the Orcs heard me. 
  They were camped in a clearing, that close at hand 
  by mercy I missed. Their marching road 
  is beaten broad through the black shadows 
  by wizardry warded from wandering Elves; 
  but dread they know of the Deadly Nightshade, 
  and in haste only do they hie that way. 
  Now cruel cries and clamorous voices 
  awoke in the wood, and winged arrows 
  from horny bows hummed about me; 
  and following feet, fleet and stealthy, 
  were padding and pattering on the pine-needles; 
  and hairy hands and hungry fingers 
  in the glooms groping, as I grovelled fainting 
  till they cowering found me. Fast they clutched me 
  beaten and bleeding, and broken in spirit 
  they laughing led me, my lagging footsteps 
  with their spears speeding. Their spoils were piled, 
  and countless captives in that camp were chained, 
  and Elfin maids their anguish mourning. 
  810 
  815 
  820 
  825 
  830 
  835 
  840 
  845 
  850 
   
  put one they watched, warded sleepless, 
  was stern-visaged, strong, and in stature tall 
  as are Hithlum's men of the misty hills. 
  Full length he lay and lashed to pickets 
  in baleful bonds, yet bold-hearted 
  his mouth no mercy of Morgoth sued, 
  but defied his foes. Foully they smote him. 
  Then he called, as clear as cry of hunter 
  that hails his hounds in hollow places, 
  on the name renowned of that noblest king -- 
  but men unmindful remember him little -- 
  Hurin Thalion, who Erithamrod hight, 
  
  31 
  the Unbending, for Orc and Balrog 
  and Morgoth's might on the mountain yet 
  he defies fearless, on a fanged peak 
  of thunder-riven Thangorodrim.' 
  855 
  860 
  865 
  In eager anger then up sprang Beleg, 
  crying and calling, careless of Flinding: 
  '0 Turin, Turin, my troth-brother, 
  to the brazen bonds shall I abandon thee, 
  and the darkling doors of the Deeps of Hell?' 
  870 
  'Thou wilt join his journey to the jaws of sorrow, 
  0 bowman crazed, if thy bellowing cry 
  to the Orcs should come; their ears than cats' 
  :are keener whetted, and though the camp from here 
  be a day distant where those deeds I saw, 
  who knows if the Gnome they now pursue 
  that crept from their clutches, as a crawling worm 
  on belly cowering, whom they bleeding cast 
  in deathly swoon on the dung and slough 
  of their loathsome lair. 0 Light of Valinor! 
  and ye glorious Gods! How gleam their eyes, 
  and their tongues are red! ' 'Yet I Turin will wrest 
  from their hungry hands, or to Hell be dragged, 
  or sleep with the slain in the slades of Death. 
  Thy lamp shall lead us, and my lore rekindle 
  and wise wood-craft! ' '0 witless hunter, 
  thy words are wild -- wolves unsleeping 
  and wizardry ward their woeful captives; 
  unerring their arrows; the icy steel 
  of their curved blades cleaves unblunted 
  875 
  880 
  885 
  890 
   
  the meshes of mail; the mirk to pierce 
  those eyes are able; their awful laughter 
  the flesh freezes! I fare not thither, 
  for fear fetters me in the Forest of Night: 
  better die in the dark dazed, forwandered, 
  than wilfully woo that woe and anguish! 
  I know not the way.' 'Are the knees then weak 
  of Flinding go-Fuilin? Shall free-born Gnome 
  thus show himself a shrinking slave, 
  who twice entrapped has twice escaped? 
  Remember the might and the mirth of yore, 
  the renown of the Gnomes of Nargothrond! ' 
  895 
  900 
  Thus Beleg the bowman quoth bold-hearted, 
  but Flinding fought the fear of his heart, 
  and loosed the light of his lamp of blue, 
  now brighter burning. In the black mazes 
  enwound they wandered, weary searching; 
  by the tall tree-boles towering silent 
  oft barred and baffled; blindly stumbling 
  over rock-fast roots writhing coiled; 
  and drowsed with dreams by the dark odours, 
  till hope was hidden. 'Hark thee, Flinding; 
  
  32 
  viewless voices vague and distant, 
  a muffled murmur of marching feet 
  that are shod with stealth shakes the stillness.' 
  905 
  910 
  915 
  'No noise I hear', the Gnome answered, 
  'thy hope cheats thee.' 'I hear the chains 
  clinking, creaking, the cords straining, 
  and wolves padding on worn pathways. 
  I smell the blood that is smeared on blades 
  that are cruel and crooked; the croaking laughter -- 
  now, listen! louder and louder comes,' 
  the hunter said. 'I hear no sound', 
  quoth Flinding fearful. 'Then follow after! ' 
  with bended bow then Beleg answered, 
  'my cunning rekindles, my craft needs not 
  thy lamp's leading.' Leaping swiftly 
  he shrank in the shadows; with shrouded lantern 
  Flinding followed him, and the forest-darkness 
  and drowsy dimness drifted slowly 
  unfolding from them in fleeing shadows, 
  920 
  925 
  930 
   
  and its magic was minished, till they marvelling saw 
  they were brought to its borders. There black-gaping 
  an archway opened. By ancient trunks 
  it was framed darkly, that in far-off days 
  the lightning felled, now leaning gaunt 
  their lichen-leprous limbs uprooted. 
  There shadowy bats that shrilled thinly 
  flew in and flew out the air brushing 
  as they swerved soundless. A swooning light 
  faint filtered in, for facing North 
  they looked o'er the leagues of the lands of mourning, 
  o'er the bleak boulders, o'er the blistered dunes 
  and dusty drouth of Dor-na-Fauglith; 
  o'er that Thirsty Plain, to the threatening peaks, 
  now glimpsed grey through the grim archway, 
  of the marching might of the Mountains of Iron, 
  and faint and far in the flickering dusk 
  the thunderous towers of Thangorodrim. 
  But backward broad through the black shadows 
  from that darkling door dimly wandered 
  the ancient Orc-road; and even as they gazed 
  the silence suddenly with sounds of dread 
  was shaken behind them, and shivering echoes 
  from afar came fleeting. Feet were tramping; 
  trappings tinkling; and the troublous murmur 
  of viewless voices in the vaulted gloom 
  came near and nearer. 'Ah! now I hear', 
  said Flinding fearful; 'flee we swiftly 
  from hate and horror and hideous faces, 
  from fiery eyes and feet relentless! 
  Ah! woe that I wandered thus witless hither!' 
  935 
  940 
  945 
  950 
  955 
  
  33 
  960 
  Then beat in his breast, foreboding evil, 
  with dread unwonted the dauntless heart 
  of Beleg the brave. With blanched cheeks 
  in faded fern and the feathery leaves 
  -- of brown bracken they buried them deep, 
  where dank and dark a ditch was cloven 
  on the wood's borders by waters oozing, 
  dripping down to die in the drouth below. 
  Yet hardly were they hid when a host to view 
  round a dark turning in the dusky shadows 
  965 
  970 
   
  came swinging sudden with a swift thudding 
  of feet after feet on fallen leaves. 
  In rank on rank of ruthless spears 
  that war-host went; weary stumbling 
  countless captives, cruelly laden 
  with bloodstained booty, in bonds of iron 
  they haled behind them, and held in ward 
  by the wolf-riders and the wolves of Hell. 
  Their road of ruin was a-reek with tears: 
  many a hall and homestead, many a hidden refuge 
  of Gnomish lords by night beleaguered 
  their o'ermastering might of mirth bereft, 
  and fair things fouled, and fields curdled 
  with the bravest blood of the beaten people. 
  975 
  980 
  985 
  To an army of war was the Orc-band waxen 
  that Blodrin Bor's son to his bane guided 
  to the wood-marches, by the welded hosts 
  homeward hurrying to the halls of mourning 
  swiftly swollen to a sweeping plague. 
  Like a throbbing thunder in the threatening deeps 
  of cavernous clouds o'ercast with gloom 
  now swelled on a sudden a song most dire, 
  and their hellward hymn their home greeted; 
  flung from the foremost of the fierce spearmen, 
  who viewed mid vapours vast and sable 
  the threefold peaks of Thangorodrim, 
  it rolled rearward, rumbling darkly, 
  like drums in distant dungeons empty. 
  Then a werewolf howled; a word was shouted 
  like steel on stone; and stiffly raised 
  their spears and swords sprang up thickly 
  as the wild wheatfields of the wargod's realm 
  with points that palely pricked the twilight. 
  As by wind wafted then waved they all, 
  and bowed, as the bands with beating measured 
  moved on mirthless from the mirky woods, 
  from the topless trunks of Taur-na-Fuin, 
  neath the leprous limbs of the leaning gate. 
  990 
  995 
   1000 
  1005 
  1010 
  Then Beleg the bowman in bracken cowering, 
  on the loathly legions through the leaves peering, 
  
  34 
  saw Turin the tall as he tottered forward 
  1015 
   
  neath the whips of the Orcs as they whistled o'er him; 
  and rage arose in his wrathful heart, 
  and piercing pity outpoured his tears. 
  The hymn was hushed; the host vanished 
  down the hellward slopes of the hill beyond; 
  and silence sank slow and gloomy 
  round the trunks of the trees of Taur-na-Fuin, 
  and nethermost night drew near outside. 
   1020 
   'Follow me, Flinding, from the forest cursed! 
  Let us haste to his help, to Hell if need be 
  or to death by the darts of the dread Glamhoth!': 
  and Beleg bounded from the bracken madly, 
  like a deer driven by dogs baying 
  from his hiding in the hills and hollow places; 
  and Flinding followed fearful after him 
  neath the yawning gate, þ through yew-thickets, 
  through bogs and bents and bushes shrunken, 
  till they reached the rocks and the riven moorlands 
  and friendless fells falling darkly 
  to the dusty dunes of Dor-na-Fauglith. 
  In a cup outcarven on the cold hillside, 
  whose broken brink was bleakly fringed 
  with bended bushes bowed in anguish 
  from the North-wind's knife, beneath them far 
  the feasting camp of their foes was laid; 
  the fiery flare of fuming torches, 
  and black bodies in the blaze they saw 
  crossing countlessly, and cries they heard 
   and the hollow howling of hungry wolves. 
  1025 
  1030 
  1035 
  1040 
  Then a moon mounted o'er the mists riding, 
  and the keen radiance of the cold moonshine 
   the shadows sharpened in the sheer hollows, 
   and slashed the slopes with slanting blackness; 
   in wreaths uprising the reek of fires 
  was touched to tremulous trails of silver. 
  Then the fires faded, and their foemen slumbered 
  in a sleep of surfeit. No sentinel watched, 
   nor guards them girdled -- what good were it 
   to watch wakeful in those withered regions 
   neath Eiglir Engrin, whence the eyes of Bauglir 
   gazed unclosing from the gates of Hell? 
  1045 
  1050 
  1055 
   
  Did not werewolves' eyes unwinking gleam 
  in the wan moonlight -- the wolves that sleep not, 
  that sit in circles with slavering tongues 
  round camp or clearing of the cruel Glamhoth? 
  Then was Beleg a-shudder, and the unblinking eyes 
  nigh chilled his marrow and chained his flesh 
  in fear unfathomed, as' flat to earth 
  by a boulder he lay. Lo! black cloud-drifts 
  surged up like smoke from the sable North, 
  
  35 
  and the sheen was shrouded of the shivering moon; 
  the wind came wailing from the woeful mountains, 
  and the heath unhappy hissed and whispered; 
  and the moans came faint of men in torment 
  in the camp accursed. His quiver rattled 
  as he found his feet and felt his bow, 
  hard horn-pointed, by hands of cunning 
  of black yew wrought; with bears' sinews 
  it was stoutly strung; strength to bend it 
  had nor Man nor Elf save the magic helped him 
  that Beleg the bowman now bore alone. 
  No arrows of the Orcs so unerring winged 
  as his shaven shafts that could shoot to a mark 
  that was seen but in glance ere gloom seized it. 
  Then Dailir he drew, his dart beloved; 
  howso far fared it, or fell unnoted, 
  unsought he found it with sound feathers 
  and barbs unbroken (till it broke at last); 
  and fleet bade he fly that feather-pinioned 
  snaketongued shaft, as he snicked the string 
  in the notch nimbly, and with naked arm 
  to his ear drew it. The air whistled, 
  and the tingling string twanged behind it, 
  soundless a sentinel sank before it -- 
  there was one of the wolves that awaked no more. 
  Now arrows after he aimed swiftly 
  that missed not their mark and meted silent 
  death in the darkness dreadly stinging, 
  till three of the wolves with throats pierced, 
  and four had fallen with fleet-winged 
  arrows a-quivering in their quenched eyes. 
  Then great was the gap in the guard opened, 
  and Beleg his bow unbent, and said: 
  1060 
  1065 
  1070 
  1075 
  1080 
  1085 
  1090 
  1095 
   
  Wilt come to the camp, comrade Flinding, 
  or await me watchful? If woe betide 
  thou might win with word through the woods homeward 
  to Thingol the king how throve my quest, 
  how Turin the tall was trapped by fate, 
  how Beleg the bowman to his bane hasted.' 
  -: Then Flinding fiercely, though fear shook him: 
  -'- 'I have followed thee far, 0 forest-walker, 
  nor will leave thee now our league denying! ' 
  ' Then both bow and sword Beleg left there 
  : with his belt unbound in the bushes tangled 
  of a dark thicket in a dell nigh them, 
  -' and Flinding there laid his flickering lamp 
  = and his nailed shoes, and his knife only 
  . he kept, that uncumbered he might creep silent. 
  1100 
  1105 
  1110 
  Thus those brave in dread down the bare hillside 
  wards the camp clambered creeping wary, 
  
  36 
  ', and dared that deed in days long past 
  whose glory has gone through the gates of earth, 
  and songs have sung unceasing ringig 
  ." wherever the Elves in ancient places 
  ':,: bad light or laughter in the later world. 
  With breath bated on the brink of the dale 
  :. they stood and stared through stealthy shadows, 
  ' till they saw where the circle of sleepless eyes 
  e broken; with hearts beating dully 
  ' they passed the places where pierced and bleeding 
  : the wolves weltered by winged death 
  unseen smitten; as smoke noiseless 
  they slipped silent through the slumbering throngs 
  as shadowy wraiths shifting vaguely 
  from gloom to gloom, till the Gods brought them 
  and the craft and cunning of the keen huntsman 
  to Turin the tall where he tumbled lay 
  with face downward in the filthy mire, 
  and his feet were fettered, and fast in bonds 
  anguish enchained his arms behind him. 
  ere he slept or swooned, as sunk in oblivion 
  drugs of darkness deadly blended; 
  he heard not their whispers; no hope stirred him 
  nor the deep despair of his dreams fathomed; 
  1115 
  1120 
  1125 
  1130 
  1135 
   
  to awake his wit no words availed. 
  No blade would bite on the bonds he wore, 
  though Flinding felt for the forged knife 
  of dwarfen steel, his dagger prized, 
  that at waist he wore awake or sleeping, 
  whose edge would eat through iron noiseless 
  as a clod of clay is cleft by the share. 
  It was wrought by wrights in the realms of the East, 
  in black Belegost, by the bearded Dwarves 
  of troth unmindful; it betrayed him now 
  from its sheath slipping as o'er shaggy slades 
  and roughhewn rocks their road they wended. 
  1140 
  1145 
  1150 
  'We must bear him back as best we may,' 
  said Beleg, bending his broad shoulders. 
  Then the head he lifted of Hurin's offspring, 
  and Flinding go-Fuilin the feet clasped; 
  and doughty that deed, for in days long gone 
  though Men were of mould less mighty builded 
  ere the earth's goodness from the Elves they drew, 
  though the Elfin kindreds ere old was the sun 
  were of might unminished, nor the moon haunted 
  faintly fading as formed of shadows 
  in places unpeopled, yet peers they were not 
  in bone and flesh and body's fashioning, 
  and Turin was tallest of the ten races 
  that in Hithlum's hills their homes builded. 
  Like a log they lifted his limbs mighty, 
  and straining staggered with stealth and fear, 
  with bodies bending and bones aching, 
  
  37 
  from the cruel dreaming of the camp of dread, 
  where spearmen drowsed sprawling drunken 
  by their moon-blades keen with murder whetted 
  mid their shaven shafts in sheaves piled. 
  1155 
  1160 
  1165 
  I 170 
  Now Beleg the brave backward led them, 
  but his foot fumbled and he fell thudding 
  with Turin atop of him, and trembling stumbled 
  Flinding forward; there frozen lying 
  long while they listened for alarm stirring, 
  for hue and cry, and their hearts cowered; 
  but unbroken the breathing of the bands sleeping, 
  as darkness deepened to dead midnight, 
  1175 
  1180 
   
   
  d the lifeless hour when the loosened soulo 
  ft sheds the shackles of the shivering flesh. 
  Then dared their dread to draw its breath, 
  and they found their feet in the fouled earth, 
  and bent they both their backs once more 
  to their task of toil, for Turin woke not. 
  There the huntsman's hand was hurt deeply, 
  as he groped on the ground, by a gleaming point -- 
  'twas Dailir his dart dearly prized 
  he had found by his foot in fragments twain, 
  and with barbs bended: it broke at last 
  neath his body falling. It boded ill. 
  1185 
  1190 
  As in dim dreaming, and dazed with horror, 
  they won their way with weary slowness, 
  foot by footstep, till fate them granted 
  the leaguer at last of those lairs to pass, 
  and their burden laid they, breathless gasping, 
  on bare-bosmed earth, and abode a while, 
  ere by winding ways they won their path 
  up the slanting slopes with silent labour, 
  with spended strength sprawling to cast them 
  in the darkling dell neath the deep thicket. 
  Then sought his sword, and songs of magic 
  o'er its eager edge with Elfin voice 
  there Beleg murmured, while bluely glimmered 
  the lamp of Flinding neath the laced thorns. 
  There wondrous wove he words of sharpness, 
  and the names of knives and Gnomish blades 
  he uttered o'er it: even Ogbar's spear 
  and the glaive of Gaurin whose gleaming stroke 
  did rive the rocks of Rodrim's hall; 
  the sword of Saithnar, and the silver blades 
  of the enchanted children of chains forged 
  in their deep dungeon; the dirk of Nargil, 
  the knife of the North in Nogrod smithied; 
  the sweeping sickle of the slashing tempest, 
  the lambent lightning's leaping falchion 
  even Celeg Aithorn that shall cleave the world. 
  1195 
  1200 
  
  38 
  1205 
  1210 
  1215 
  Then whistling whirled he the whetted sword-blade 
  and three times three it threshed the gloom, 
  till flame was kindled flickering strangely 
  1220 
   
  like licking firelight in the lamp's glimmer 
  blue and baleful at the blade's edges. 
  Lo! a leering laugh lone and dreadful 
  by the wind wafted wavered nigh them; 
  their limbs were loosened in listening horror; 
  they fancied the feet of foes approaching, 
  for the horns hearkening of the hunt afoot 
  in the rustling murmur of roving breezes. 
  Then quickly curtained with its covering pelt 
  was the lantern's light, and leaping Beleg 
  with his sword severed the searing bonds 
  on wrist and arm like ropes of hemp 
  so strong that whetting; in stupor lying 
  entangled still lay Turin moveless. 
  For the feet's fetters then feeling in the dark 
  Beleg blundering with his blade's keenness 
  unwary wounded the weary flesh 
  of wayworn foot, and welling blood 
  bedewed his hand -- too dark his magic: 
  that sleep profound was sudden fathomed; 
  in fear woke Turin, and a form he guessed 
  o'er his body bending with blade naked. 
  His death or torment he deemed was come, 
  for oft had the Orcs for evil pastime 
  him goaded gleeful and gashed with knives 
  that they cast with cunning, with cruel spears. 
  Lo! the bonds were burst that had bound his hands: 
  his cry of battle calling hoarsely 
  he flung him fiercely on the foe he dreamed, 
  and Beleg falling breathless earthward 
  was crushed beneath him. Crazed with anguish 
  then seized that sword the son of Hurin, 
  to his hand lying by the help of doom; 
  at the throat he thrust; through he pierced it, 
  that the blood was buried in the blood-wet mould; 
  ere Flinding knew what fared that night, 
  all was over. With oath and curse 
  he bade the goblins now guard them well, 
  or sup on his sword: 'Lo! the son of Hurin 
  is freed from his fetters.' His fancy wandered 
  in the camps and clearings of the cruel Glamhoth. 
  Flight he sought not at Flinding leaping 
  1225 
  1230 
  1235 
  1240 
  1245 
  1250 
  1255 
  1260 
   
  with his last laughter, his life to sell 
  gmid foes imagined; but Fuilin's son 
  there stricken with amaze, starting backward, 
  
  39 
  cried: 'Magic of Morgoth! A! madness damned! 
  with friends thou fightest! ' -- then falling suddenly 
  the lamp o'erturned in the leaves shrouded 
  that its light released illumined pale 
  with its flickering flame the face of Beleg. 
  Then the boles of the trees more breathless rooted 
  stone-faced he stood staring frozen 
  on that dreadful death, and his deed knowing 
  wildeyed he gazed with waking horror, 
  as in endless anguish an image carven. 
  So fearful his face that Flinding crouched 
  and watched him, wondering what webs of doom 
  dark, remorseless, dreadly meshed him 
  by the might of Morgoth; and he mourned for him, 
  and for Beleg, who bow should bend no more, 
  his black yew-wood in battle twanging -- 
  his life had winged to its long waiting 
  in the halls of the Moon o'er the hills of the sea. 
  1265 
  1270 
  1275 
  1280 
  Hark! he heard the horns hooting loudly, 
  no ghostly laughter of grim phantom, 
  no wraithlike feet rustling dimly -- 
  the Orcs were up; their ears had hearkened 
  the cries of Turin; their camp was tumult, 
  their lust was alight ere the last shadows 
  of night were lifted. Then numb with fear 
  in hoarse whisper to unhearing ears 
  he told his terror; for Turin now 
  with limbs loosened leaden-eyed was bent 
  crouching crumpled by the corse moveless; 
  nor sight nor sound his senses knew, 
  and wavering words he witless murmured, 
  'A! Beleg,' he whispered, 'my brother-in-arms.' 
  Though Flinding shook him, he felt it not: 
  had he comprehended he had cared little. 
  Then winds were wakened in wild dungeons 
  where thrumming thunders throbbed and rumbled; 
  storm came striding with streaming banners 
  from the four corners of the fainting world; 
  1285 
  I 290 
  1295 
  1300 
   
  then the clouds were cloven with a crash of lightning, 
  and slung like stones from slings uncounted 
  the hurtling hail came hissing earthward, 
  with a deluge dark of driving rain. 
  Now wafted high, now wavering far, 
  the cries of the Glamhoth called and hooted, 
  and the howl of wolves in the heavens' roaring 
  was mingled mournful: they missed their paths, 
  for swollen swept there swirling torrents 
  down the blackening slopes, and the slot was blind, 
  so that blundering back up the beaten road 
  to the gates of gloom many goblins wildered 
  were drowned or drawn in Deadly Nightshade 
  to die in the dark; while dawn came not, 
  while the storm-riders strove and thundered 
  
  40 
  all the sunless day, and soaked and drenched 
  Flinding go-Fuilin with fear speechless 
  there crouched aquake; cold and lifeless 
  lay Beleg the bowman; brooding dumbly 
  Turin Thalion neath the tangled thorns 
  sat unseeing without sound or movement. 
  1305 
  1310 
  1315 
  1320: 
  1325 
  The dusty dunes of Dor-na-Fauglith 
  hissed and spouted. Huge rose the spires 
  of smoking vapour swathed and reeking, 
  thick-billowing clouds from thirst unquenched, 
  and dawn was kindled dimly lurid 
  when a day and night had dragged away. 
  The Orcs had gone, their anger baffled, 
  o'er the weltering ways weary faring 
  to their hopeless halls in Hell's kingdom; 
  no thrall took they Turin Thalion -- 
  a burden bore he than their bonds heavier, 
  in despair fettered with spirit empty 
  in mourning hopeless he remained behind. 
  1330 
  '335 
  * 
  NOTES. 
  617. Blodrin: Bauglir A, and B as typed. See line 618. 
  618. Bauglir Ban's son A, and B as typed (Bauglir > Blodrin 
   
  631. 
  636. 
  653. 
  661, 696. 
  711. 
  carefully-made early change, Ban > Bor hasty and later). 
  See lines 661, 696, 990. 
  Fangair A, Fangros B as typed. 
  Tengwethiel [sic] A, Tain-Gwethil B as typed. Cf. line 431. 
  Turin Thaliodrin A, and B as typed. Cf. lines I 15, 333, 720. 
  As at line 618. 
  Aiglir-angrin A, Aiglir Angrin B as typed, emended 
  roughly in pencil to Eiglir Engrin; cf. line 1055. In the Tale 
  of Turambar occurs Angorodin (the Iron Mountains), 
  II.77. 
  711-14. 
  These lines read in A (and as typed in B, with of Hell is 
  reared for of the Hells of Iron): 
  where Aiglir-angrin the Iron Hills lie 
  and Thangorodrim's thunderous mountain 
  o'er the hopeless halls of the Hells of iron 
  wrought at the roots of the ruthless hills. 
  718. 
  720. 
  780. 
  816. 
  818 -- 20. 
  826. 
  834. 
  0. 
  1055. 
  
  41 
  1098. 
  1137. 
  1147. 
  1198. 
  1214. 
  1324. 
  335.  
  Cf. Bilbo's second riddle to Gollum. 
  As at line 653. 
  Delimorgoth A, Delu-Morgoth B as typed, dark Mor- 
  goth a late pencilled emendation. At lines 11 and 51 Delu- 
  Morgoth is an emendation of Delimorgoth in B. 
  Tun also in A; see lines 50, 430. 
  Against these lines my father wrote in the margin of B: 
  'Captured in battle at gates of Angband.' 
  o'er the black boulders of the Blasted Plain A (marked 
  with query). 
  mercy: magic A, and B as typed; mercy in pencil and not 
  quite certain. 
  Daideloth A emended at time of writing to Dor-na- 
  Maiglos, Dor-na-Fauglith B as typed. In margin of A is 
  written: 'a plateau from Dai "high", Deloth "plain"'; con- 
  trast II. 337, entry Dor-na-Dhaideloth.99 
   Blodrin Ban's son A, and B as typed; Ban's > Bor's later 
  in B. At lines 617 -- 18, 661, 696 A, and B as typed, had 
  Bauglir, changed to Blodrin in B. 
  Aiglir Angrin A, and B as typed; see line 711. 
  Bauglir A and B. 
  This line is emended in B, but the reading is uncertain: 
  apparently Then his bow unbending Beleg asked him: 
  In the margin of B is written r?, i.e. dreadly for deadly. 
  East: South A, and B as typed. 
  bosmed (bosomed) written thus in both A and B. 
  Nargil: Loruin A, with Nargil added as an alternative. 
  Turin Thaliodrin A, and B as typed; see lines 653, 720.1 
  Thalion-Turin A, and B as typed. 
   
   
  Commentary on Part Il 'Beleg'. 
  In this part of the poem there are some narrative developments of much 
  interest. The poem follows the Tale (II. 76) in making Beleg become one 
  of Turin's band on the marches of Doriath not long after Turin's depar- 
  ture from the Thousand Caves, and with no intervening event -- in The 
  Silmarillion (p. 200) Beleg came to Menegroth, and after speaking to 
  Thingol set out to seek Turin, while in the Narn (pp. 82 -- 5) there is the 
  'trial of Turin', and the intervention of Beleg bringing Nellas as witness, 
  before he set out on Turin's trail. In the poem it is explicit that Beleg was 
  not searching for him, and indeed knew nothing whatever of what had 
  passed in the Thousand Caves (595). But Turin's band are no longer the 
  'wild spirits' of the Tale; they are hostile to all comers, whether Orcs or 
  Men or Elves, including the Elves of Doriath (560 -- 1, 566), as in The 
  Silmarillion, and in far greater detail in the Narn, where the band is 
  called Gaurwaith, the Wolf-men, 'to be feared as wolves'. 
  The element of Beleg's capture and maltreatment by the band now 
  appears, and also that of Turin's absence from the camp at the time. 
  Several features of the story in the Nant are indeed already present in the 
  poem, though absent from the more condensed account in The Silmaril- 
  lion: as Beleg's being tied to a tree by the outlaws (577, Narn pp. 92 -- 3), 
  and the occasion of Turin's absence -- he was 
  on the trail of the Orcs, 
  as they hastened home to the Hills of Iron 
  with the loot laden of the lands of Men 
  
  42 
  just as in the Narn (pp. 91 -- 2), where however the story is part of a 
  complex set of movements among the Woodmen of Brethil, Beleg, the 
  Gaurwaith, and the Orcs. 
  Whereas in the Tale it was only now that Beleg and Turin became 
  companions-in-arms, we have already seen that the poem has the later 
  story whereby they had fought together on the marches of Doriath before 
  Turin's flight from the Thousand Caves (p.27); and we now have also 
  the development that Turin's altered mood at the sight of Beleg tied to 
  the tree (Then Turin's heart was tumed from hate, 584), and-Beleg's 
  own reproaches (Shall the foes of Faerie be friends of Men? 603), 
  led to the band's turning their arms henceforth only against the foes of 
  Faerie (644). Of the great oath sworn by the members of the band,, 
  explicitly echoing that of the Sons of Feanor (634) -- and showing 
  incidentally that in that oath the holy mountain of Taniquetil (Tain- 
  Gwethil) was taken in witness (636), there is no trace in The Silmarillion 
  or the Narn: in the latter, indeed, the outlaws are not conceived in such a 
  way as to make such an oath-taking at all probable. 
  Lines 643 ff., describing the prowess of the fellowship in the forest, are 
  the ultimate origin of the never finally achieved story of the Land of 
  Dor-Cuarthol (The Silmarillion p. 205, Narn pp. 152-4); lines 651-4 
   
  even in Angband the Orcs trembled. 
  Then the word wandered down the ways of the forest 
  that Turin Thalion was returned to war; 
  and Thingol heard it... 
  lead in the end to 
  In Menegroth, and in the deep halls of Nargothrond, and even in the 
  hidden realm of Gondolin, the fame of the deeds of the Two Captains 
  was heard; and in Angband also they were known. 
  But in the later story Turin was hidden under the name Gorthol, the 
  read Helm, and it was his wearing of the Dragon-helm that revealed 
  him to Morgoth. There is no suggestion of this in the earlier phase of the 
  legend; the Dragon-helm makes no further appearance here in the poem. 
  A table may serve to clarify the development: 
   
  Tale. 
  Turin's prowess on the 
  marches of Doriath 
  (Beleg not mentioned). 
  Death of Orgof. 
  Turin leaves Doriath; 
  a band forms round him 
  which includes Beleg. 
  Great prowess of the 
  band. 
   
  Lay. 
  Turin and Beleg 
  companions-in-arms on 
  the marches of Doriath; 
  Turin wears the 
  Dragon-helm. 
  Death of Orgof. 
  Turin leaves Doriath; 
  a band of outlaws forms 
  round him which attacks 
  all comers. 
   
   
  The band captures Beleg 
  (who knows nothing of 
  Turin's leaving Doriath) 
  
  43 
  and ties him to a tree. 
   
   
   
  Turin has him set free; 
  suffers a change of heart; 
  Beleg joins the band; all 
  swear an oath. 
   
   
   
  Great prowess of the band  
  against the Orcs. 
   
   
  Silmarillion and Narn 
  As in the poem. 
  Death of Saeros. 
  Turin leaves Doriath 
  and joins a band of 
  desperate outlaws. 
  The band captures Beleg 
  (whe is searching for 
  Turin bearing Thingol's 
  pardon) (and ties him to a 
  tree, Narn). 
  Turin has him set free; 
  suffers a change of heart; 
  but Beleg will not join the 
  band and departs. (No 
  mention of oath.) 
  (Later Beleg returns and 
  joins the band:) 
  Land of Dor-Cuarthol. 
   
  Before leaving this part of the story, it may be suggested that lines 
  605 ff., in which Turin declares to Beleg that This band alone /I count 
   
  as comrades, contain the germ of Turin's words to him in the Xarn, 
  p.94: 
  The grace of Thingol will not stretch to receive these companions of 
  my fall, I think; but I will not part with them now, if they do not wish 
  to part with me, &c. 
  The traitor, who betrayed the band to the Orcs, now first appears. At 
  first he is called Bauglir both in A and in B as originally typed; and it 
  might be thought that the name had much too obviously an evil signific- 
  ance. The explanation is quite clearly, however, that Bauglir became 
  Blodrin at the same time as Bauglir replaced Belcha as a name of: 
  Morgoth. (By the time my father reached line 990 Blodrin is the name as 
  first written in both A and B; while similarly at line 1055 Bauglir is 
  Morgoth's name, not Belcha, both in A and B as first written.) The 
  change of Ban (father of Blodrin) to Bor was passing; he is Ban in 
  the 1926 'Sketch of the Mythology', and so remained until, much later, 
  he disappeared. 
  Blodrin's origin is interesting: 
  trapped as a child 
  he was dragged by the Dwarves to their deep mansions, 
  and in Nogrod nurtured, and in nought was like, 
  spite blood and birth, to the blissful Elves. (666 -- g) 
  Thus Blodrin's evil nature is explicitly ascribed to the influence of the 
  bearded Dwarves / of troth unmindful (1148-9); and Blodrin follows 
  Ufedhin of the Tale of the Nauglafring as an example of the sinister . 
  
  44 
  effect of Elvish association with Dwarves -- not altogether absent in the 
  tale of Eol and Maeglin as it appears in The Silmarillion. Though the 
  nature -- and name -- of the traitor in Turin's band went through Protean 
  mutations afterwards, it is not inconceivable that recollection of the 
  Dwarvish element in Blodrin's history played some part in the emergence 
  of Mim in this role. On the early hostile view of the Dwarves see II. 247. 
  The words of the poem just cited arise from the 'betrayal' of Flinding by 
  his dwarvish knife, which slipped from its sheath; so later, in the Lay of 
  Leithian, when Beren attempted to cut a second Silmaril from the Iron 
  Crown (lines 4160-2) 
  The dwarvish steel of cunning blade 
  by treacherous smiths of Nogrod made 
  snapped... 
  The idea expressed in the Tale (II. 76) that Turin was taken alive by 
  Morgoth's command 'lest he cheat the doom that was devised for him' 
  reappears in the poem: lest he flee his fate (705). 
  The rest of the story as told in the poem differs only in detail from that 
   
   
  in the Tale. The survival of Beleg in the attack by Orcs and his swift 
  recovery from his grievous wounds (II. 77), present in much changed 
  circumstances in The Silmarillion (p. 206), is here made perhaps more 
  comprehensible, in that Elves from Doriath, who were searching for 
  Turin (654 -- 5), found Beleg and took him back to be healed by Melian in 
  the Thousand Caves (727 -- 3I). In the account of Beleg's meeting with 
  Flinding in Taur-na-Fuin, led to him by his blue lamp, the poem is 
  following the Tale very closely.* My father's painting of the scene (Pict- 
  ures by J. R. R. Tolkien no. 37) was almost certainly made a few years 
  later, when the Elf lying under the tree was still called Flinding son of 
  Fuilin (in the Tale bo-Dhuilin, earlier go-Dhuilin, son of Duilin; the 
  . patronymic prefix has in the poem (814, 900) reverted to the earlier form 
  go-, see II. 119). 
  In the Tale it is only said (II. 81 ) that Flinding was of the people of the 
  - Rodothlim 'before the Orcs captured him'-, from the poem (819 -- 21) it 
  ; seems that he was carried off, with many others, from Nargothrond, but 
  this can scarcely be the meaning, since nought yet knew they [the 
  Orcs] of Nargothrond (1578). The marginal note in B against these 
  lines 'Captured in battle at gates of Angband' refers to the later story, first 
  ' appearing in the 1930 'Silmarillion'. 
  The poem follows the Tale in the detail of Flinding's story to Beleg, 
  except that in the poem he was recaptured by the Orcs in Taur-na-Fuin 
  (846ff.) and escaped again (crept from their clutches as a crawling 
  worm, 879), whereas in the Tale he was not recaptured but 'fled heed- 
  lessly'(II. 79). The notable point in the Tale that Flinding 'was overjoyed 
  to have speech with a free Noldo' reappears in the poem: Marvelling he 
  heard/the ancient tongue of the Elves of Tun. The detail of their 
  encountering of the Orc-host is slightly different: in the Tale the Orcs 
  had changed their path, in the poem it seems that Beleg and Flinding 
  merely came more quickly than did the Orcs to the point where the 
  Orc-road emerged from the edge of the forest. In the Tale it seems indeed 
  that the Orcs had not left the forest when they encamped for the night: 
  the eyes of the wolves 'shone like points of red light among the trees', and 
  'Beleg and Flinding laid Turin down after his rescue 'in the woods at no 
  :great distance from the camp'. The cup outcarven on the cold hill- 
  of the poem (1036), where the Orcs made their bivouac, is the 'bare 
  ;dell' of The Silmarillion. 
  In contrast to the Tale (see p. 26) Beleg is now frequently called 
  :Beleg the bowman, his great bow (not yet named) is fully described, 
  ."and his unmatched skill as an archer (1071 ff.). There is also in the poem 
  the feature of the arrow Dailir, unfailingly found and always unharmed 
  (1080 ff.), until it broke when Beleg fell upon it while carrying Turin 
  :,(1189 -- 92): of this there is never a mention later. The element of Beleg's 
  
  45 
  The element of the blue lamp is lacking from the account in The Silmarillion; see 
  Unfinished Tales p. 51 note 2.) 
   
   
   
  archery either arose from, or itself caused, the change in the story of the 
  entry of Beleg and Flinding into the Orc-camp that now appears: in the 
  Tale they merely 'crept between the wolves at a point where there was a 
  great gap between them', whereas in the poem Beleg performed the feat 
  of shooting seven wolves in the darkness, and only so was 'a great gap 
  opened' (1097). But the words of the Tale, 'as the luck of the Valar had it 
  Turin was lying nigh', are echoed in 
  till the Gods brought them 
  and the craft and cunning of the keen huntsman 
  to Turin the tall where he tumbled lay(I 130 -- 2): 
  The lifting and carrying of Turin by the two Elves, referred to in the 
  Tale as 'a great feat', 'seeing that he was a Man and of greater stature than 
  they' (II. So), is expanded in the poem (1156 ff.) into a comment on the 
  stature of Men and Elves in the ancient time, which agrees with earlier 
  statements on this topic (see I. 235, II. 142, 220). The notable lines 
  though Men were of mould less mighty builded 
  ere the earth's goodness from the Elves they drew (1157 -- 8) 
  are to be related to the statements cited in II. 326: 'As Men's stature 
  grows [the Elves'] diminishes', and 'ever as Men wax more powerful and 
  numerous so the fairies fade and grow small and tenuous, filmy and 
  transparent, but Men larger and more dense and gross'. The mention 
  here (1164) of the ten races of Hithlum occurs nowhere else, and it is 
  not clear whether it refers to all the peoples of Men and Elves who in one 
  place or another in the Lost Tales are set in Hithlum, which as I have 
  remarked 'seems to have been in danger of having too many inhabitants' 
  (see II. 249 251). 
  The Tale has it that it was Beleg's knife that had slipped from him as he 
  crept into the camp; in the poem it is Flinding's (1142 ff.). In the Tale 
  Beleg returned to fetch his sword from the place where he had left it, 
  since they could carry Turin no further; in the poem they carried Turin 
  all the way up to the dark thicket in a dell whence they had set out 
  (1110, 1202). The 'whetting spell' of Beleg over his (still unnamed) 
  sword is an entirely new element (and without trace later); it arises in 
  association with line 1141, No blade mould bite on the bonds he 
  more. In style it is reminiscent of Luthien's 'lengthening spell' in Canto 
  V of the Lay of Leithian; but of the names in the spell, of Ogbar, 
  Caurin, Rodrim, Saithnar, Nargil, Celeg Aithorn, there seems to be 
  now no other trace. 
  There now occurs in the poem the mysterious leering laugh (1224), 
  to which it seems that the ghostly laughter of grim phantom in line 
  1286 refers, and which is mentioned again in the next part of the poem 
  (1488 -- 90). The narrative purpose of this is evidently to cause the 
  covering of the lamp and to cause Beleg to work too quickly in the 
  darkness at the cutting of the bonds. It may be also that the wounding of 
   
   
   
  leg's hand when he put it on the point of Dailir his arrow (1187)acc 
  ounts for his clumsiness; for every aspect of this powerful scene hadbee 
  n pondered and refined. 
  In the poem the great storm is introduced: first presaged in lines1064 
  ff., when Beleg and Flinding were at the edge of the dell (as it is inThe 
  Silmarillion): 
  Lo! black cloud-drifts 
  surged up like smoke from the sable North, 
  and the sheen was shrouded of the shivering moon; 
  the wind came wailing from the woeful mountains, 
  
  46 
  and the heath unhappy hissed and whispered 
  and bursting at last after Beleg's death (1301 ff.), to last all through the 
  following day, during which Turin and Flinding crouched on the hillside 
  (1320, 1330 -- r). On account of the storm the Orcs were unable to find 
  Turin, and departed, as in The Silmarillion; in the Tale Flinding roused 
  Turin to flee as soon as the shouts of discovery were heard from theOrc 
  -camp, and nothing more is said of the matter. But in the poem it is 
  still, as in the Tale, the sudden uncovering of Flinding's lamp as he fellbac 
  k from Turin's assault that illumined Beleg's face; in the last accounttha 
  t my father wrote of this episode he was undecided whether it was the 
  cover falling off the lamp or a great flash of lightning that gave the light, 
  and in the published work I chose the latter. 
  There remain a few isolated points, mostly concerning names. In thispart 
  of the poem we meet for the first time: 
  Nargothrond 821, 904; 
   Taur-ma-Fuin (for Taur Fuin of the Lost Tales) 766, 828; called alsoDe 
  adly Nightshade 767, 837, 13I7, and Forest of Night 896; 
   Dor-na-Fauglith 946, 1035, 1326, called also the Plains of Drouth826, 
  the Thirsty Plain 947 (and in A, note to 826, the Blasted Plain). 
  The name Dor-na-Fauglith arose during the composition of the poem(see 
  note to 946). By this time the story of the blasting of the great 
  northern plain, so that it became a dusty desert, in the battle that endedthe 
  Siege of Angband, must have been conceived, though it does not 
  appear in writing for several years. 
    Here also is the first reference to the triple peaks of Thangorodrim(1000 
  ), called the thunderous towers (951), though in the 'Prologue'to 
  the poem it is said that Hurin was set on its steepest peak (96); and 
  from lines 713- 14 (as rewritten in the B-text) we learn that Angband waswro 
  ught at the roots of the great mountain. 
  The name Fangros (631; Fangair A) occurs once elsewhere, in a veryobs 
  cure note, where it is apparently connected with the burning of the 
  ships of the Noldoli. 
  Melian's name Mablui -- by the hands enchanted of Melian 
   
   
  Mablui, 731 -- clearly contains mab 'hand', as in Mablung, Ermabwed 
  (see II. 339). 
  That the Dwarves were said in A and originally in B to dwell in the 
  South (1147, emended in B to East) is perhaps to be related to the 
  statement in the Tale of the Nauglafring that Nogrod lay 'a very long 
  journey southwoard beyond the wide forest on the borders of those great 
  heaths nigh Umboth-muilin the Pools of Twilight' (II. 225). 
  I cannot explain the reference in line 1006 to the wild wheatfields of 
  the wargod's realm; nor that in the lines concerning Beleg's fate after 
  death to the long waiting of the dead in the halls of the Moon (1284). 
  III. 
  FAILIVRIN. 
  Flinding go-Fuilin faithful-hearted 
  the brand of Beleg with blood stained 
  lifted.with loathing from the leafy mould, 
  and hid it in the hollow of a huge thorn-tree; 
  then he turned to Turin yet tranced brooding, 
  and softly said he: 'O son of Hurin, 
  unhappy-hearted, what helpeth it 
  to sit thus in sorrow's silent torment 
  without hope or counsel?' But Hurin's son, 
  by those words wakened, wildly answered: 
  'I abide by Beleg; nor bid me leave him, 
  thou voice unfaithful. Vain are all things. 
  0 Death dark-handed, draw thou near me; 
  if remorse may move thee, from mourning loosed 
  crush me conquered to his cold bosom! ' 
  
  47 
  Flinding answered, and fear left him 
  for wrath and pity: 'Arouse thy pride! 
  Not thus unthinking on Thangorodrim's 
  heights enchained did Hurin speak.' 
  'Curse thy comfort! Less cold were steel. 
  If Death comes not to the death-craving, 
  I will seek him by the sword. The sword -- where lies it? 
  0 cold and cruel, where cowerest now, 
  murderer of thy master? Amends shalt work, 
  md slay me swift, O sleep-giver.' 
  Look not, luckless, thy life to steal, 
  1340 
  1345 
  1350 
  1355 
  1360 
   
  nor sully anew his sword unhappy 
  in the flesh of the friend whose freedom seeking 
  he fell by fate, by foes unwounded. 
   Yea, think that amends are thine to make,h 
  is wronged blade with wrath appeasing, 
  its thirst cooling in the thrice-abhorred 
  blood of Bauglir's baleful legions. 
  Is the feud achieved thy father's chains 
  on thee laid, or lessened by this last evil? 
  Dream not that Morgoth will mourn thy death, 
  or thy dirges chant the dread Glamhoth -- 
  less would like them thy living hatredan 
  d vows of vengeance; nor vain is courage, 
  hough victory seldom be valour's ending.' 
  1365 
  1370 
  1375 
  Then fiercely Turin to his feet leapingc 
  ried new-crazed: 'Ye coward Orcs, 
  why turn ye tail? Why tarry ye now,w 
  hen the son of Hurin and the sword of Beleg 
  in wrath await you? For wrong and woe 
  here is vengeance ready. If ye venture it not, 
  I will follow your feet to the four corners 
  f the angry earth. Have after you! ' 
  Sainting Flinding there fought with him, 
  and words of wisdom to his witless ears 
  he breathless spake: 'Abide, 0 Turin, 
  for need hast thou now to nurse thy hurt, 
  and strength to gather and strong counsel. 
  Who flees to fight wears not fear's token, 
  and vengeance delayed its vow achieves.' 
  The madness passed; amazed pondering 
  neath the tangled trees sat Turin wordless 
  brooding blackly on bitter vengeance, 
  till the dusk deepened on his day of waking, 
  and the early stars were opened pale. 
  1380 
  1385o 
  1390 
  1395 
  Then Beleg's burial in those bleak regions 
  did Flinding fashion; where he fell sadly 
  he left him lying, and lightly o'er him 
  with long labour the leaves he poured. 
  
  48 
  But Turin tearless turning suddenly 
  on the corse cast him, and kissed the mouth 
  cold and open, and closed the eyes. 
  1400 
   1405 
   
  His bow laid he black beside him, 
  and words of parting wove about him: 
  'Now fare well, Beleg, to feasting long 
  neath Tengwethil in the timeless halls 
  where drink the Gods, neath domes golden 
  o'er the sea shining.' His song was shaken, 
  but the tears were dried in his tortured eyes 
  by the flames of anguish that filled his soul. 
  His mind once more was meshed in darkness 
  as heaped they high o'er the head beloved 
  a mound of mould and mingled leaves. 
  Light lay the earth on the lonely dead; 
  heavy lay the woe on the heart that lived. 
  That grief was graven with grim token 
  on his face and form, nor faded ever: 
  and this was the third of the throes of Turin. 
  1410 
  1415 
  1420 
  Thence he wandered witless without wish or purpose; 
  but for Flinding the faithful he had fared to death, 
  or been lost in the lands of lurking evil. 
  Renewed in that Gnome of Nargothrond 
  was heart and valour by hatred wakened, 
  that he guarded and guided his grim comrade; 
  with the light of his lamp he lit their ways, 
  and they hid by day to hasten by night, 
  by darkness shrouded or dim vapours. 
  1425 
  1430 
  The tale tells not of their trave) weary, 
  how roamed their road by the rim of the forest, 
  whose beetling branches, black o'erhanging, 
  did greedy grope with gloomy malice 
  to ensnare their souls in silent darkness. 
  Yet west they wandered, by ways of thirst 
  and haggard hunger, hunted often, 
  and hiding in holes and hollow caverns, 
  by their fate defended. At the furthest end 
  of Dor-na-Fauglith's dusty spaces 
  to a mighty mound in the moon looming 
  they came at midnight: it was crowned with mist, 
  bedewed as by drops of drooping tears. 
  'A! green that hill with grass fadeless, 
  where sleep the swords of seven kindreds, 
  where the folk of Faerie once fell uncounted. 
  1435 
  1445 
   
  There was fought the field by folk named 
  Nirnaith Ornoth, Unnumbered Tears. 
  'Twas built with the blood of the beaten people; 
  neath moon nor sun is it mounted ever 
  by Man nor Elf; not Morgoth's host 
  ever dare for dread to delve therein.' 
  Thus Flinding faltered, faintly stirring 
  
  49 
  Turin's heaviness, that he turned his hand 
  toward Thangorodrim, and thrice he cursed 
  the maker of mourning, Morgoth Bauglir. 
  1450 
  1455 
  Thence later led them their lagging footsteps 
  o'er the slender stream of Sirion's youth; 
  not long had he leapt a lace of silver 
  from his shining well in those shrouded hills, 
  the Shadowy Mountains whose sheer summits 
  there bend humbled towards the brooding heights 
  in mist mantled, the mountains of the North. 
  Here the Orcs might pass him; they else dared not 
  o'er Sirion swim, whose swelling water 
  through moor and marsh, mead and woodland, 
  through caverns carven in the cold bosom 
  of Earth far under, through empty lands 
  and leagues untrodden, beloved of Ylmir, 
  fleeting floweth, with fame undying 
  in the songs of the Gnomes, to the sea at last. 
  Thus reached they the roots and the ruinous feet 
  of those hoary hills that Hithlum girdle, 
  the shaggy pinewoods of the Shadowy Mountains. 
  There the twain enfolded phantom twilight 
  and dim mazes dark, unholy, 
  in Nan Dungorthin where nameless gods 
  have shrouded shrines in shadows secret, 
  more old than Morgoth or the ancient lords 
  the golden Gods of the guarded West. 
  But the ghostly dwellers of that grey valley 
  hindered nor hurt them, and they held their course 
  with creeping flesh and quaking limb. 
  Yet laughter at whiles with lingering echo, 
  as distant mockery of demon voices1 
  there harsh and hollow in the hushed twilight 
  Flinding fancied, fell, unwholesome 
  1460 
  1465 
  1470 
  1475 
  1480 
  485 
   
  as that leering laughter lost and dreadful 
  that rang in the rocks in the ruthless hour 
  of Beleg's slaughter. "Tis Bauglir's voice 
  that dogs us darkly with deadly scorn' 
  he shuddering thought; but the shreds of fear 
  and black foreboding were banished utterly 
  when they clomb the cliffs and crumbling rocks 
  that walled that vale of watchful evil, 
  and southward saw the slopes of Hithlum 
  more warm and friendly. That way they fared 
  during the daylight o'er dale and ghyll, 
  o'er mountain pasture, moor and boulder, 
  over fell and fall of flashing waters 
  that slipped down to Sirion, to swell his tide 
  in his eastward basin onward sweeping 
  to the South, to the sea, to his sandy delta. 
  1490 
  1495 
  1500 
  
  50 
  After seven journeys lo! sleep took them 
  on a night of stars when they nigh had stridden 
  to those lands beloved that long had known 
  Flinding aforetime. At first morning 
  the white arrows of the wheeling sun 
  gazed down gladly on green hollows 
  and smiling slopes that swept before them. 
  There builded boles of beeches ancient 
  marched in majesty in myriad leaves 
  of golden russet greyly rooted, 
  in leaves translucent lightly robed; 
  their boughs up-bending blown at morning 
  by the wings of winds that wandered down 
  o'er blossomy bent breathing odours 
  to the wavering water's winking margin. 
  There rush and reed their rustling plumes 
  and leaves like lances louted trembling 
  peen with sunlight. Then glad the soul 
  of Flinding the fugitive; in his face the morning 
  here glimmered golden, his gleaming hair 
  was washed with sunlight. 'Awake from sadness, 
  Turion Thalion, and troublous thoughts! 
  On Ivrin's lake is endless laughter. 
  o! cool and clear by crystal fountains 
  he is fed unfailing, from defilement warded 
  1505 
  1510 
  1515 
  1520 
  1525 
   
  by Ylmir the old, who in ancient days, 
  wielder of waters, here worked her beauty. 
  From outmost Ocean yet often comes 
  his message hither his magic bearing, 
  the healing of hearts and hope and valour 
  for foes of Bauglir. Friend is Ylmir 
  who alone remembers in the Lands of Mirth 
  the need of the Gnomes. Here Narog's waters 
  (that in tongue of the Gnomes is 'torrent' named) 
  are born, and blithely boulders leaping 
  o'er the bents bounding with broken foam 
  swirl down southward to the secret halls 
  of Nargothrond by the Gnomes builded 
  that death and thraldom in the dreadful throes 
  of Nirnaith Ornoth, a number scanty, 
  escaped unscathed. Thence skirting wild 
  the Hills of the Hunters, the home of Beren 
  and the Dancer of Doriath daughter of Thingol, 
  it winds and wanders ere the willowy meads, 
  Nan- Tathrin's land, for nineteen leagues 
  it journeys joyful to join its flood 
  with Sirion in the South. To the salt marshes 
  where snipe and seamew and the sea-breezes 
  first pipe and play they press together 
  sweeping soundless to the seats of Ylmir, 
  where the waters of Sirion and the waves of the sea 
  murmurous mingle. A marge of sand 
  there lies, all lit by the long sunshine; 
  there all day rustles wrinkled Ocean, 
  and the sea-birds call in solemn conclave, 
  whitewinged hosts whistling sadly, 
  
  51 
  uncounted voices crying endlessly. 
  There a shining shingle on that shore lieth, 
  whose pebbles as pearl or pale marble 
  by spray and spindrift splashed at evening 
  in the moon do gleam, or moan and grind 
  when the Dweller in the Deep drives in fury 
  the waters white to the walls of the land; 
  when the long-haired riders on their lathered horses 
  with bit and bridle of blowing foam, 
  in wrack wreathed and ropes of seaweed, 
  to the thunder gallop of the thudding of the surf.' 
  1530 
  '535 
  1540 
  1545 
  1550 
  1555 
  1560 
  1565 
  1570 
   
   
  Thus Flinding spake the spell feeling 
  of Ylmir the old and unforgetful, 
  which hale and holy haunted Ivrin 
  and foaming Narog, so that fared there never 
  Orc of Morgoth, and that eager stream 
  no plunderer passed. If their purpose held 
  to reach the realms that roamed beyond 
  (nought yet knew they of Nargothrond) 
  they harried o'er Hithlum the heights scaling 
  that lay behind the lake's hollow, 
  the Shadowy Mountains in the sheen mirrored 
  of the pools of Ivrin. Pale and eager 
  Turin hearkened to the tale of Flinding: 
  the washing of waters in his words sounded, 
  an echo as of Ylmir's awful conches 
  in the abyss blowing. There born anew 
  was hope in his heart as they hastened down 
  to the lake of laughter. A long and narrow 
  arm it reaches that ancient rocks 
  o'ergrown with green girdle strongly, 
  at whose outer end there open sudden 
  a gap, a gateway in the grey boulders; 
  whence thrusteth thin in threadlike jets 
  newborn Narog, nineteen fathoms 
  o'er a flickering force falls in wonder, 
  and a glimmering goblet with glass-lucent 
  fountains fills he by his freshets carven 
  in the cool bosom of the crystal stones. 
  1575 
  1580 
  1585 
  1590 
  1595 
  There deeply drank ere day was fallen 
  Turin the toilworn and his true comrade; 
  hurt's ease found he, heart's refreshment, 
  from the meshes of misery his mind was loosed, 
  as they sat on the sward by the sound of water, 
  and watched in wonder the westering sun 
  o'er the wall wading of the wild mountains, 
  
  52 
  whose peaks empurpled pricked the evening. 
  Then it dropped to the dark and deep shadows 
  up the cliffs creeping quenched in twilight 
  the last beacons leashed with crimson. 
  To the stars upstanding stony-mantled 
  the mountains waited till the moon arose 
  1600 
  1605 
  1610 
   
  o'er the endless East, and Ivrin's pools 
  dreaming deeply dim reflected 
  their pallid faces. In pondering fast 
  woven, wordless, they waked no sound, 
  till cold breezes keenly breathing 
  clear and fragrant curled about them; 
  then sought they for sleep a sand-paved 
  cove outcarven; there kindled fire, 
  that brightly blossomed the beechen faggots 
  in flowers of flame; floated upward 
  a slender smoke, when sudden Turin 
  on the firelit face of Flinding gazed, 
  and wondering words he wavering spake: 
  '0 Gnome, I know not thy name or purpose 
  or father's blood -- what fate binds thee 
  to a witless wayworn wanderer's footsteps, 
  the bane of Beleg, his brother-in-arms?' 
  1615 
  1620 
  1625 
  Then Flinding fearful lest fresh madness 
  should seize for sorrow on the soul of Turin, 
  retold the tale of his toil and wandering; 
  how the trackless folds of Taur-na-Fuin, 
  Deadly Nightshade, dreadly meshed him; 
  of Beleg the bowman bold, undaunted, 
  and that deed they dared on the dim hillside, 
  that song has since unceasing wakened; 
  of the fate that fell, he faltering spake, 
  in the tangled thicket neath the twining thorns 
  when Morgoth's might was moved abroad. 
  Then his voice vanished veiled in mourning, 
  and lo! tears trickled on Turin's face 
  till loosed at last were the leashed torrents 
  of his whelming woe. Long while he wept 
  soundless, shaken, the sand clutching 
  with griping fingers in grief unfathomed.1 
  But Flinding the faithful feared no longer; 
  no comfort cold he kindly found, 
  for sleep swept him into slumber dead. 
  There a singing voice sweetly vexed him 
  and he woke and wondered: the watchfire faded; 
  the night was aging, nought was moving 
  but a song upsoaring in the soundless dark 
  1630 
  1635 
  1640 
  645 
  1650 
   
  went strong and stern to the starlit heaven. 
  'Twas Turin that towering on the tarn's margin, 
  
  53 
  up high o'er the head of the hushed water 
  now falling faintly, let flare and echo 
  a song of sorrow and sad splendour, 
  the dirge of Beleg's deathless glory. 
  There wondrous wove he words enchanted, 
  that woods and water waked and answered, 
  the rocks were wrung with ruth for Beleg. 
  That song he sang is since remembered, 
  by Gnomes renewed in Nargothrond 
  it widely has wakened warfain armies 
  to battle with Bauglir -- 'The Bowman's Friendship'. 
  1655 
  1660 
  1665 
  'Tis told that Turin then turned him back 
  and fared to Flinding, and flung him down 
  to sleep soundless till the sun mounted 
  to the high heavens and hasted westward. 
  A vision he viewed in the vast spaces 
  of slumber roving: it seemed he roamed 
  up the bleak boulders of a bare hillside 
  to a cup outcarven in a cruel hollow, 
  whose broken brink bushes limb-wracked 
  by the North-wind's knife in knotted anguish 
  did fringe forbidding. There black unfriendly 
  was a dark thicket, a dell of thorn-trees 
  with yews mingled that the years had fretted. 
  The leafless limbs they lifted hopeless 
  were blotched and blackened, barkless, naked, 
  a lifeless remnant of the levin's flame, 
  charred chill fingers changeless pointing 
  to the cold twilight.. There called he longing: 
  '0 Beleg, my brother, 0 Beleg, tell me 
  where is buried thy body in these bitter regions? ' -- 
  and the echoes always him answered 'Beleg'; 
  yet a veiled voice vague and distant 
  he caught that called like a cry at night 
  o'er the sea's silence: 'Seek no longer. 
  My bow is rotten in the barrow ruinous; 
  my grove is burned by grim lightning; 
  here dread dwelleth, none dare profane 
  this angry earth, Orc nor goblin; 
  1670 
  1675 
  1680 
  1685 
  1690 
   
  none gain the gate of the gloomy forest 
  by this perilous path; pass they may not, 
  yet my life has winged to the long waiting 
  in the halls of the Moon o'er the hills of the sea. 
  Courage be thy comfort, comrade lonely! ' 
  1695 
  Then he woke in wonder; his wit was healed, 
  courage him comforted, and he called aloud 
  Flinding go-Fuilin, to his feet striding. 
  There the sun slanted its silver arrows 
  through the wild tresses of the waters tumbling 
  roofed with a radiant rainbow trembling. 
  'Whither, 0 Flinding, our feet now turn we, 
  or dwell we for ever by the dancing water, 
  
  54 
  by the lake of laughter, alone, untroubled?' 
  'To Nargothrond of the Gnomes, methinks,' 
  said Flinding, 'my feet would fain wander, 
  that Celegorm and Curufin, the crafty sons 
  f Feanor founded when they fled southward; 
  there built a bulwark against Bauglir's hate, 
  who live now lurking in league secret 
  with those five others in the forests of the East, 
  fell unflnching foes of Morgoth. 
  Maidros whom Morgoth maimed and tortured 
  is lord and leader, his left wieldeth 
  his sweeping sword; there is swift Maglor, 
  there Damrod and Diriel and dark Cranthir, 
  the seven seekers of their sire's treasure. 
  ow Orodreth rules the realms and caverns, 
  the numbered hosts of Nargothrond. 
  'There to woman's stature will be waxen full 
  frail Finduilas the fleet maiden 
  his daughter dear, in his darkling halls 
  a light, a laughter, that I loved of yore, 
  and yet love in longing, and love calls me.' 
  1700 
  1705 
  1710o 
  1715 
  1720N 
  1725 
  Where Narog's torrent gnashed and spouted 
  down his stream bestrewn with stone and boulder, 
  swiftly southward they sought their paths, 
  and summer smiling smoothed their journey 
  through day on day, down dale and wood 
  where birds blithely with brimming music 
  thrilled and trembled in thronging trees. 
  1730 
   
   
  No eyes them watched onward wending 
  till they gained the gorge where Ginglith turns 
  all glad and golden to greet the Narog. 
  There her gentler torrent joins his tumult, 
  and they glide together on the guarded plain 
  to the Hunters' Hills that high to southward 
  uprear their rocks robed in verdure. 
  There watchful waited the Wards of Narog, 
  lest the need of the Gnomes from the North should come, 
  for the sea in the South them safe guarded, 
  and eager Narog the East defended. 
  Their treegirt towers on the tall hilltops 
  no light betrayed in the trees lurking, 
  no horns hooted in the hills ringing 
  in loud alarm; a leaguer silent 
  unseen, stealthy, beset the stranger, 
  as of wild things wary that watch moveless, 
  then follow fleetly with feet of velvet 
  their heedless prey with padding hatred. 
  In this fashion fought they, phantom hunters 
  that wandering Orc and wild foeman 
  unheard harried, hemmed in ambush. 
  The slain are silent, and silent were the shafts 
  of the nimble Gnomes of Nargothrond, 
  who word or whisper warded sleepless 
  
  55 
  from their homes deep-hidden, that hearsay never 
  was to Bauglir brought. Bright hope knew they, 
  and east over Narog to open battle 
  no cause or counsel had called them yet, 
  though of shield and shaft and sheathed swords, 
  of warriors wieldy now waxed their host 
  to power and prowess, and paths afar 
  their scouts and woodmen scoured in hunting. 
  1735 
  1740 
  1745 
  1750 
  1755 
  1760 
  1765 
  Thus the twain were tracked till the trees thickened 
  and the river went rushing neath a rising bank, 
  in foam hastened o'er the feet of the hills. 
  In a gloom of green there they groped forward; 
  there his fate defended from flying death 
  Turin Thalion -- a twisted thong 
  of writhing roots enwrapped his foot; 
  as he fell there flashed, fleet, whitewinged, 
  1770 
  1775 
   
  a shrill-shafted arrow that shore his hair, 
  and trembled sudden in a tree behind. 
  Then Flinding o'er the fallen fiercely shouted: 
  'Who shoots unsure his shafts at friends? 
  Flinding go-Fuilin of the folk of Narog 
  and the son of Hurin his sworn comrade 
  here flee to freedom from the foes of the North.' 
  1780 
  His words in the woods awoke no echo; 
  no leaf there lisped, nor loosened twig 
  there cracked, no creak of crawling movement 
  stirred the silence. Still and soundless 
  in the glades about were the green shadows. 
  Thus fared they on, and felt that eyes 
  unseen saw them, and swift footsteps 
  unheard hastened behind them ever, 
  till each shaken bush or shadowy thicket 
  they fled furtive in fear needless, 
  for thereafter was aimed no arrow winged, 
  and they came to a country kindly tended; 
  through flowery frith and fair acres 
  they fared, and found of folk empty 
  the leas and leasows and the lawns of Narog, 
  the teeming tilth by trees enfolded 
  twixt hills and river. The hoes unrecked 
  in the fields were flung, and fallen ladders 
  in the long grass lay of the lush orchards; 
  every tree there turned its tangled head 
  and eyed them secretly, and the ears listened 
  of the nodding grasses; though noontide glowed 
  on land and leaf, their limbs were chilled. 
  Never hall or homestead its high gables 
  in the light uplifting in that land saw they, 
  but a pathway plain by passing feet 
  was broadly beaten. Thither bent their steps 
  Flinding go-Fuilin, whose feet remembered 
  
  56 
  that white roadway. In a while they reached 
  to the acres' end, that ever narrowing 
  twixt wall and water did wane at last 
  to blossomy banks by the borders of the way. 
  A spuming torrent, in spate tumbling 
  from the highest hill of the Hunters' Wold 
  1785 
  1790 
  1795 
  1800 
  1805 
  1810 
  1815 
   
   
  clove and crossed it; there of carven stone 
  with slim and shapely slender archway 
  a bridge was builded, a bow gleaming 
  in the froth and flashing foam of Ingwil, 
  that headlong hurried and hissed beneath. 
  Where it found the flood, far-journeyed Narog, 
  there steeply stood the strong shoulders 
  of the hills, o'erhanging the hurrying water; 
  there shrouded in trees a sheer terrace, 
  wide and winding, worn to smoothness, 
  was fashioned in the face of the falling slope. 
  Doors there darkly dim gigantic 
  were hewn in the hillside; huge their timbers, 
  and their posts and lintels of ponderous stone. 
  1820 
  1825 
  1830 
  They were shut unshakeable. Then shrilled a trumpet 
  as a phantom fanfare faintly winding 
  in the hill from hollow halls far under; 
  a creaking portal with clangour backward 
  was flung, and forth there flashed a throng, 
  leaping lightly, lances wielding, 
  and swift encircling seized bewildered 
  the wanderers wayworn, wordless haled them 
  through the gaping gateway to the glooms beyond. 
  Ground and grumbled on its great hinges 
  the door gigantic; with din ponderous 
  it clanged and closed like clap of thunder, 
  and echoes awful in empty corridors 
  there ran and rumbled under roofs unseen; 
  the light was lost. Then led them on 
  down long and winding lanes of darkness 
  their guards guiding their groping feet, 
  till the faint flicker of fiery torches 
  flared before them; fitful murmur 
  as of many voices in meeting thronged 
  they heard as they hastened. High sprang the roof. 
  Round a sudden turning they swung amazed, 
  and saw a solemn silent conclave, 
  where hundreds hushed in huge twilight 
  neath distant domes darkly vaulted 
  them wordless waited. There waters flowed 
  with washing echoes winding swiftly 
  1835 
  1840 
  1845 
  
  57 
  1850 
  855 
   
  amid the multitude, and mounting pale 
  for fifty fathoms a fountain sprang, 
  and wavering wan, with winking redness 
  flushed and flickering in the fiery lights, 
  it fell at the feet in the far shadows 
  of a king with crown and carven throne. 
  1860 
  A voice they heard neath the vault rolling, 
  and the king them called: Who come ye here 
  from the North unloved to Nargothrond, 
  a Gnome of bondage and a nameless Man? 
  No welcome finds here wandering outlaw; 
  save his wish be death he wins it not, 
  for those that have looked on our last refuge 
  it boots not to beg other boon of me.' 
  Then Flinding go-Fuilin freely answered: 
  'Has the watch then waned in the woods of Narog, 
  since Orodreth ruled this realm and folk? 
  Or how have the hunted thus hither wandered, 
  if the warders willed it not thy word obeying; 
  or how hast not heard that thy hidden archer, 
  who shot his shaft in the shades of the forest, 
  there learned our lineage, 0 Lord of Narog, 
  and knowing our names his notched arrows, 
  loosed no longer?' Then low and hushed 
  a murmur moved in the multitude, 
  and some were who said: "Tis the same in truth: 
  the long looked-for, the lost is found, 
  the narrow path he knew to Nargothrond 
  who was born and bred here from babe to youth'; 
  and some were who said: 'The son of Fuilin 
  was lost and looked for long years agone. 
  What sign or token that the same returns 
  have we heard or seen? Is this haggard fugitive 
  with back bended the bold leader, 
  the scout who scoured, scorning danger, 
  most far afield of the folk of Narog?' 
  'That tale was told us,' returned answer 
  the Lord Orodreth, 'but belief were rash. 
  That alone of the lost, whom leagues afar 
  the Orcs of Angband in evil bonds 
  have dragged to the deeps, thou darest home, 
  1865 
  1870 
  1875 
  1880 
  1885 
  1890 
  1895 
   
  by grace or valour, from grim thraldom, 
  what proof dost thou proffer? What plea dost show 
  that a Man, a mortal, on our mansions hidden 
  should look and live, our league sharing?' 
  1900 
  Thus the curse on the kindred for the cruel slaughter 
  at the Swans' Haven there swayed his heart, 
  but Flinding go-Fuilin fiercely answered: 
  'Is the son of Hurin, who sits on high 
  
  58 
  in a deathless doom dreadly chained, 
  unknown, nameless, in need of plea 
  to fend from him the fate of foe and spy? 
  Flinding the faithful, the far wanderer, 
  though form and face fires of anguish 
  and bitter bondage, Balrogs' torment, 
  have seared and twisted, for a song of welcome 
  had hoped in his heart at that home-coming 
  that he dreamed of long in dark labour. 
  Are these deep places to dungeons turned, 
  a lesser Angband in the land of the Gnomes?' 
  1905 
  1910 
  1915 
  Thereat was wrath aroused in Orodreth's heart, 
  and the muttering waxed to many voices, 
  and this and that the throng shouted; 
  when sweet and sudden a song awoke, 
  a voice of music o'er that vast murmur 
  mounted in melody to the misty domes; 
  with clear echoes the caverned arches 
  it filled, and trembled frail and slender, 
  those words weaving of welcome home 
  that the wayweary had wooed from care 
  since the Gnomes first knew need and wandering. 
  Then hushed was the host; no head was turned, 
  for long known and loved was that lifted voice, 
  and Flinding knew it at the feet of the king 
  like stone graven standing silent 
  with heart laden; but Hurin's son 
  was waked to wonder and to wistful thought, 
  and searching the shadows that the seat shrouded, 
  the kingly throne, there caught he thrice 
  a gleam, a glimmer, as of garments white. 
  'Twas frail Finduilas, fleet and slender, 
  to woman's stature, wondrous beauty, 
  1920 
  1925 
  1930 
  1935 
   
  now grown in glory, that glad welcome 
  there raised in ruth, and wrath was stilled. 
  Locked fast the love had lain in her heart 
  that in laughter grew long years agone 
  when in the meads merrily a maiden played 
  with fleet-footed Fuilin's youngling. 
  No searing scars of sundering years 
  could blind those eyes bright with welcome, 
  and wet with tears wistful trembling 
  at the grief there graven in grim furrows 
  on the face of Flinding. 'Father, ' said she, 
  'what dream of doubt dreadly binds thee? 
  'Tis Flinding go-Fuilin, whose faith of yore 
  none dared to doubt. This dark, lonely, 
  mournful-fated Man beside him 
  if his oath avows the very offspring 
  of Hurin Thalion, what heart in this throng 
  shall lack belief or love refuse? 
  But are none yet nigh us that knew of yore 
  that mighty of Men, mark of kinship 
  to seek and see in these sorrow-laden 
  
  59 
  form and features? The friends of Morgoth 
  not thus, methinks, through thirst and hunger 
  come without comrades, nor have countenance 
  thus grave and guileless, glance unflinching.' 
  1940 
  1945 
  1950 
  1955 
  1960 
  Then did Turin's heart tremble wondering 
  at the sweet pity soft and gentle 
  of that tender voice touched with wisdom 
  that years of yearning had yielded slow; 
  and Orodreth, whose heart knew ruth seldom, 
  yet loved deeply that lady dear, 
  gave ear and answer to her eager words, 
  and his doubt and dread of dire treachery, 
  and his quick anger, he quelled within him. 
  No few were there found who had fought of old 
  where Finweg fell in flame of swords, 
  and Hurin Thalion had hewn the throngs, 
  the dark Glamhoth's demon legions, 
  and who called there looked and cried aloud: 
  "Tis the face of the father new found on earth, 
  and his strong stature and stalwart arms; 
  1965 
  1970 
  1975 
  1980 
   
  though such care and sorrow never claimed his sire, 
  whose laughing eyes were lighted clear 
  at board or battle, in bliss or in woe.' 
  Nor could lack belief for long the words 
  and faith of Flinding when friend and kin 
  and his father hastening that face beheld. 
  Lo! sire and son did sweet embrace 
  neath trees entwining tangled branches 
  at the dark doorways of those deep mansions 
  that Fuilin's folk afar builded, 
  and dwelt in the deep of the dark woodland 
  to the West on the slopes of the Wold of Hunters. 
  Of the four kindreds that followed the king, 
  the watchtowers' lords, the wold's keepers 
  and the guards of the bridge, the gleaming bow 
  that was flung o'er the foaming froth of Ingwil, 
  from Fuilin's children were first chosen, 
  most noble of name, renowed in valour. 
  1985 
  1990 
  1995 
  In those halls in the hills at that homecoming 
  mirth was mingled with melting tears 
  for the unyielding years whose yoke of pain 
  the form and face of Fuilin's son 
  had changed and burdened, chilled the laughter 
  that leapt once lightly to his lips and eyes. 
  Now in kindly love was care lessened, 
  with song assuaged sadness of hearts; 
  the lights were lit and lamps kindled 
  o'er the burdened board; there bade they feast 
  Turin Thalion with his true comrade 
  
  60 
  at the long tables' laden plenty, 
  where dish and goblet on the dark-gleaming 
  wood well-waxed, where the wine-flagons 
  engraven glistened gold and silver. 
  Then Fuilin filled with flowing mead, 
  dear-hoarded drink dark and potent 
  a carven cup with curious brim, 
  by ancient art of olden smiths 
  fairly fashioned, filled with marvels; 
  there gleamed and lived in grey silver 
  the folk of Faerie in the first noontide 
  of the Blissful Realms; with their brows wreathed 
  2000 
  2005 
  2010 
  2015 
  2020 
   
   
   
  in garlands golden with their gleaming hair 
  in the wind flying and their wayward feet 
  fitful flickering, on unfading lawns 
  the ancient Elves there everlasting 
  danced undying in the deep pasture 
  of the gardens of the Gods; there Glingol shone 
  and Bansil bloomed with beams shimmering, 
  mothwhite moonlight from its misty flowers; 
  the hilltops of Tun there high and green 
  were crowned by Cor, climbing, winding, 
  town white-walled where the tower of Ing 
  with pale pinnacle pierced the twilight, 
  and its crystal lamp illumined clear 
  with slender shaft the Shadowy Seas. 
  Through wrack and ruin, the wrath of the Gods, 
  through weary wandering, waste and exile, 
  had come that cup, carved in gladness, 
  in woe hoarded, in waning hope 
  when little was left of the lore of old. 
  Now Fuilin at feast filled it seldom 
  save in pledge of love to proven friend; 
  blithely bade he of that beaker drink 
  for the sake of his son that sate nigh him 
  Turin Thalion in token sure 
  of a league of love long enduring. 
  '0 Hurin's child chief of Hithlum, 
  with mourning marred, may the mead of the Elves 
  thy heart uplift with hope lightened; 
  nor fare thou from us the feast ended, 
  here deign to dwell; if this deep mansion 
  thus dark-dolven dimly vaulted 
  displease thee not, a place awaits thee.' 
  There deeply drank a draught of sweetness 
  Turin Thalion and returned his thanks 
  in eager earnest, while all the folk 
  with loud laughter and long feasting, 
  with mournful lay or music wild 
  of magic minstrels that mighty songs 
  did weave with wonder, there wooed their hearts 
  from black foreboding; there bed's repose 
  their guest was granted, when in gloom silent 
  the light and laughter and the living voices 
  
  61 
  2025 
  2030 
  2035 
  2040 
  2045 
  2050 
  2055 
  2060 
   
  were quenched in slumber. Now cold and slim 
  the sickle of the Moon was silver tilted 
  o'er the wan waters that washed unsleeping, 
  nightshadowed Narog, the Gnome-river. 
  In tall treetops of the tangled wood 
  there hooted hollow the hunting owls. 
  Thus fate it fashioned that in Fuilin's house 
  the dark destiny now dwelt awhile 
  of Turin the tall. There he toiled and fought 
  with the folk of Fuilin for Flinding's love; 
  lore long forgotten learned among them, 
  for light yet lingered in those leaguered places, 
  and wisdom yet lived in that wild people, 
  whose minds yet remembered the Mountains of the West 
  and the faces of the Gods, yet filled with glory 
  more clear and keen than kindreds of the dark 
  or Men unwitting of the mirth of old. 
  Thus Fuilin and Flinding friendship showed him, 
  and their halls were his home, while high summer 
  waned to autumn and the western gales 
  the leaves loosened from the labouring boughs; 
  the feet of the forest in fading gold 
  and burnished brown were buried deeply; 
  a restless rustle down the roofless aisles 
  sighed and whispered. Lo! the Silver Wherry, 
  the sailing Moon with slender mast, 
  was filled with fires as of furnace golden 
  whose hold had hoarded the heats of summer, 
  whose shrouds were shaped of shining flame 
  uprising ruddy o'er the rim of Evening 
  by the misty wharves on the margin of the world. 
  Thus the months fleeted and mightily he fared 
  in the forest with Flinding, and his fate waited 
  slumbering a season, while he sought for joy 
  the lore learning and the league sharing 
  of the Gnomes renowned of Nargothrond. 
  2065 
  2070 
  2075 
  2080 
  2085 
  2090 
  2095 
  The ways of the woods 
  and the land's secrets 
  by winter unhindered 
  whether snow or sleet 
  he wandered far, 
  he learned swiftly 
  to weathers hardened, 
  or slanting rain 
  2100 
   
  
  62 
  from glowering heavens grey and sunless 
  cold and cruel was cast to earth, 
  till the floods were loosed and the fallow waters 
  of sweeping Narog, swollen, angry, 
  were filled with flotsam and foaming turbid 
  passed in tumult; or twinkling pale 
  ice-hung evening was opened wide, 
  a dome of crystal o'er the deep silence 
  of the windless wastes and the woods standing 
  like frozen phantoms under flickering stars. 
  By day or night danger needless 
  he dared and sought for, his dread vengeance 
  ever seeking unsated on the sons of Angband; 
  yet as winter waxed wild and pathless, 
  and biting blizzards the bare faces 
  lashed and tortured of the lonely tors 
  and haggard hilltops, in the halls more often 
  : was he found in fellowship with the folk of Narog, 
  and cunning there added in the crafts of hand, 
  and in subtle mastery of song and music 
  and peerless poesy, to his proven lore 
  and wise woodcraft; there wondrous tales 
  were told to Turin in tongues of gold 
  in those mansions deep, there many a day 
  to the hearth and halls of the haughty king 
  did those friends now fare to feast and game, 
  for frail Finduilas her father urged 
  to his board and favour to bid those twain, 
  and it grudging her granted that grimhearted 
  king deep-counselled -- cold his anger, 
  his ruth unready, his wrath enduring; 
  yet fierce and fell by the fires of hate 
  his breast was burned for the broods of Hell 
  (his son had they slain, the swift-footed 
  Halmir the hunter of hart and boar), 
  and kinship therein the king ere long 
  in his heart discovered for Hurin's son, 
  dark and silent, as in dreams walking 
  of anguish and regret and evergrowing 
  feud unsated. Thus favour soon 
  by the king accorded of the company of his board 
  he was member made, and in many a deed 
  2105 
  2110 
  2115 
  2120 
  2125 
  2130 
  2135 
  2140 
  2145 
   
   
  and wild venture to West and North 
  he achieved renown among the chosen warriors 
  and fearless bowmen; in far battles 
  in secret ambush and sudden onslaught, 
  where fell-tongued flew the flying serpents, 
  their shafts envenomed, in valleys shrouded 
  he played his part, but it pleased him little, 
  who trusted to targe and tempered sword, 
  whose hand was hungry for the hilts it missed 
  
  63 
  2150 
  2155 
  but dared never a blade since the doom of Beleg 
  to draw or handle. Dear-holden was he, 
  though he wished nor willed it, and his works were praised. 
  When tales were told of times gone by, 
  of valour they had known, of vanished triumph, 
  glory half-forgot, grief remembered, 
  then they bade and begged him be blithe and sing 
  of deeds in Doriath in the dark forest 
  by the shadowy shores that shunned the light 
  where Esgalduin the Elf-river 
  by root-fenced pools roofed with silence, 
  by deep eddies darkly gurgling, 
  Rowed fleetly on past the frowning portals 
  of the Thousand Caves. Thus his thought recalled 
  the woodland ways where once of yore 
  Beleg the bowman had a boy guided 
  by slade and slope and swampy thicket 
  neath trees enchanted; then his tongue faltered 
  and his tale was stilled. 
  2160 
  2165 
  2170 
  At Turin's sorrow 
  one marvelled and was moved, a maiden fair 
  the frail Finduilas that Failivrin, 
  the glimmering sheen on the glassy pools 
  of Ivrin's lake the Elves in love 
  had named anew. By night she pondered 
  and by day wondered what depth of woe 
  lay locked in his heart his life marring; 
  for the doom of dread and death that had fallen 
  on Beleg the bowman in unbroken silence 
  Turin warded, nor might tale be won 
  of Flinding the faithful of their fare and deeds 
  in the waste together. Now waned her love 
  2175 
  2180 
  2185 
   
  for the form and face furrowed with anguish, 
  for the bended back and broken strength, 
  the wistful eyes and the withered laughter 
  of Flinding the faithful, though filled was her heart 
  with deepwelling pity and dear friendship. 
  Grown old betimes and grey-frosted, 
  he was wise and kindly with wit and counsel, 
  with sight and foresight, but slow to wrath 
  nor fiercely valiant, yet if fight he must 
  his share he shirked not, though the shreds of fear 
  in his heart yet hung; he hated no man, 
  but he seldom smiled, save suddenly a light 
  in his grave face glimmered and his glance was fired: 
  Finduilas maybe faring lightly 
  on the sward he saw or swinging pale, 
  a sheen of silver down some shadowy hall.* 
  Yet to Turin was turned her troublous heart 
  against will and wisdom and waking thought: 
  in dreams she sought him, his dark sorrow 
  with love lightening, so that laughter shone 
  in eyes new-kindled, and her Elfin name 
  
  64 
  he eager spake, as in endless spring 
  they fared free-hearted through flowers enchanted 
  with hand in hand o'er the happy pastures 
  of that land that is lit by no light of Earth, 
  by no moon nor sun, down mazy ways 
  to the black abysmal brink of waking. 
  2190 
  2195 
  2200 
  2205 
  2210 
  From woe unhealed the wounded heart 
  of Turin the tall was turned to her. 
  Amazed and moved, his mind's secret 
  half-guessed, half-guarded, in gloomy hour 
  of night's watches, when down narrow winding 
  paths of pondering he paced wearily, 
  he would lonely unlock, then loyal-hearted 
  shut fast and shun, or shroud his grief 
  in dreamless sleep, deep oblivion 
  where no echo entered of the endless war 
  of waking worlds, woe nor friendship, 
  Bower nor firelight nor the foam of seas, 
  2215 
  2220 
  Here the B-typescript ends, and the remainder of the text is manuscript. See the Note 
  on the Texts, p. 81.) 
   
  a land illumined by no light at all. 
  2225 
  '0! hands unholy, 0! heart of sorrow, 
  0! outlaw whose evil is yet unatoned, 
  wilt thou, troth-breaker, a treason new 
  to thy burden bind; thy brother-in-arms, 
  Flinding go-Fuilin thus foully betray, 
  who thy madness tended in mortal perils, 
  to thy waters of healing thy wandering feet 
  did lead at the last to lands of peace, 
  where his life is rooted and his love dwelleth? 
  O! stained hands his hope steal not! ' 
  2230 
  2235 
  Thus love was fettered in loyal fastness 
  and coldly clad in courteous word; 
  yet he would look and long for her loveliness, 
  in her gentle words his joy finding, 
  her face watching when he feared no eye 
  might mark his mood. One marked it all -- 
  Failivrin's face, the fleeting gleams, 
  like sun through clouds sailing hurriedly 
  over faded fields, that flickered and went out 
  as Turin passed; the tremulous smiles, 
  his grave glances out of guarded shade, 
  his sighs in secret -- one saw them all, 
  Flinding go-Fuilin, who had found his home 
  and lost his love to the lying years, 
  he watched and wondered, no word speaking, 
  and his heart grew dark 'twixt hate and pity, 
  bewildered, weary, in the webs of fate. 
  Then Finduilas, more frail and wan 
  twixt olden love now overthrown 
  and new refused, did nightly weep; 
  
  65 
  and folk wondered at the fair pallor 
  of the hands upon her harp, her hair of gold 
  on slender shoulders slipped in tumult, 
  the glory of her eyes that gleamed with fires 
  of secret thought in silent deeps. 
  2240 
  2245 
  2250 
  2255 
  2260 
  Many bosoms burdened with foreboding vague 
  their glooms disowned neath glad laughter. 
  In song and silence, snow and tempest, 
  winter wore away; to the world there came 
   
   
  a year once more in youth unstained, 
  r were leaves less green, light less golden, 
  the flowers less fair, though in faded hearts 
  no spring was born, though speeding nigh 
  danger and dread and doom's footsteps 
  to their halls hasted. Of the host of iron 
  came tale and tidings ever treading nearer; 
  Orcs unnumbered to the East of Narog 
  roamed and ravened on the realm's borders, 
  the might of Morgoth was moved abroad. 
  No ambush stayed them; the archers yielded 
  each vale by vale, though venomed arrows 
  2265no 
  2270 
  2275 
  ere both A and B end abruptly, and I think it is certain that no more of 
  the poem was ever written. 
  NOTES. 
  1409. 
    1417-18. 
  448. 
  469. 
  1525.   
  1529.  
  1537. 
  1542-3. 
  1558. 
  1673-6. 
  Tengwethil B, Taingwethil A. This is the reverse of the 
  previous occurrences; see lines 43 I, 636. 
  These lines are bracketed in B, and line 1418 struck through; 
  in the margin is a mark of deletion, but with a query 
  beside it.1 
  Nirnaith Unoth A, and B as typed; emended in pencil in 
  B to Nirnaith Ornoth. Earlier in the poem (lines 13, 218) 
  the forms were Ninin Udathriol emended in B to Ninin 
  Unothradin (also Nimaithos Unothradin at line 13). Cf. 
  line 1543.1 
  Ulmo A, and B as typed; in B Ulmo struck through in pencil 
  and replaced by Ylmir, but this also struck through. I read 
  Ylmir; see note to line 1529. 
  Turin Thalion A, and B as typed (not Turin Thaliodrin, see 
  note to line 1324). 
  Ylmir: so already in A and B as typed; so also at lines 1534, 
  1553, 1572, 1585. See note to.line 1469. 
  This line was struck through in pencil in B. 
  
  66 
  These lines were bracketed in pencil in B, and Not so written 
  in margin. Though Unoth was not here emended I read 
  Ornoth (see note to line 1448). 
  the sea-birds call in solemn conclave: cf. the tale of The 
  Coming of the Elves and the Making of Kor, I. 124. 
  Cf. lines 1036 -- 9. 
   
   
  1696 -- 7. 
  1710 -- 11. 
  Cf. lines 1283 -- 4. 
  Line 1710 is wholly and 1711 partly crossed out in B, wit 
  marginal additions to make 1711 read: 
  [by) Felagund founded flying southward 
  1713 -- 20 
  Also written in the margin is, before Nirnaith Unoth . At 
  line 1711 A has found for founded, but as the manuscript 
  was written very rapidly this may not be significant. 
  These lines are bracketed in B, as if needing revision, and two 
  lines are written in the margin for insertion after 1715: 
  that home came never to their halls of old 
  since the field of tears was fought and lost. 
  I have not included these lines (written, it seems, at the same 
  time as the other marginal comments in this passage) in the 
  text in view of the complexity of the 'historical background' at 
  this point; see the Commentary, pp. 84 -- 5. 
  Against this passage is written in the margin: 
  but Nargothrond was founded by Felagund Finrod's son 
  (whose brothers were Angrod Egnor & Orodreth). Curufin 
  and Celegorm dwelt at Nargothrond. 
  1719. 
  1724 
  Cranthor A, Cranthir B as typed. 
  Finduilas: Failivrin A, and B as typed; Finduilas written in 
  pencil in the margin of B; so also at line 1938. See lines 2130, 
  2175, 2199. 
  1938. 
  1945. 
  1974-5. 
  1975. 
  ,993-8 
  Finduilas: as at line 1724. 
  The word youngling is struck out in B and Flinding written 
  against it, but the resulting Fuilin's Flinding (with alliter- 
  ation in the second half-line) cannot possibly have been 
  intended. Subsequently another word was written in the 
  margin, but this is illegible. 
  Not so written in the margin of B. 
  Finmeg A, and B as typed; late emendation to Fingon in B. 
  I retain Firnweg since that is still the name in the 1930 
  'Silmarillion'. 
  In A and in B as typed these lines were differently ordered: 
  Of the four kindreds that followed the king, 
  most noble of name, renowned in valour, 
  the watchtowers' lords, the wold's keepers 
  from Fuilin's children were first chosen, 
  and the guards of the bridge, the gleaming bow 
  that was flung o'er the foaming froth of Ingwil. 
  2027 
  Glingol A, and B as typed; late emendation to Glingal in B. I 
  retain Glingol, the form in the Lost Tales and still in the 1930 
   
  
  67 
  'Silmarillion', in the published work Glingal is the name of 
  the golden tree of Gondolin. 
  2028. Bansil A, and B as typed; late emendation to Belthil in B. I 
  retain Bansil for the same reason as Glingol in line 2027. 
  2030. there high and green the hill of Tun A, and B as typed; 
  emended in pencil in B to the reading given; was 2031 not 
  corrected to mere, but that hilltops (plural) was intended is 
  shown by the text C, see p. 82. 
  2130. I give Finduilas, though Failivrin was not so emended here 
  in B, as it was at lines 1724, 1938. See notes to lines 2175. 
  2199. 
  2164. Esgaduin A, and B as typed; emended in pencil to Esgalduin 
  in B. 
  2175. the frail Finduilas that Failivrin as typed B; the frail 
  Failivrin changed at the time of writing in A to Findoriel (sc. 
  the frail Findoriel that Failivrin &c.). 
  2199. Finduilas A and B; Failivrin written in the margin of A. At 
  the subsequent occurrences (Failivrin 2242, Finduilas 2253) 
  the names both in A and in B are as in the printed text. 
  Note on the texts of the section 'Failivrin '. 
  B comes to an end as a typescript at line 2201, but continues as a 
  well-written manuscript for a further 75 lines. This last part is written onthe 
  paper of good quality that my father used for many years in all his 
  writing (University lectures, The Silmarillion, The Lord of the Rings, 
  etc.) in ink or pencil (i.e. when not typing): this plain paper was supplied 
  to him by the Examination Schools at Oxford University, being the 
  used pages of the booklets of paper provided for examination candi- 
  dates. The change in paper does not show however that he had moved 
  from Leeds to Oxford (cf. p. 3), since he acted as an external examiner 
  at Oxford in 1924 and 1925; but it does suggest that the final work on the 
  Lay (before Leithian was begun) dates from the latter part of the one 
  year or the earlier part of the next. The conclusion of A is also written on 
  paper. 
  There is a further short text to be considered here, a well-written 
  manuscript that extends from line 2005 to line 2225, which I will call 'C'. 
  Textual details show clearly that C followed B -- not, I think, at any longin 
  terval. Some emendations made to B were made to C also. I give here alist 
  of the more important differences of C from B (small changes of 
  punctuation and sentence-connection are not noticed). 
   C bears the title Turin in the House of Fuilin and his son Flinding. 
  It is not clear whether this was to be the title of a fourth section of the 
  poem, but it seems unlikely, if the third section was to remain Failivrin . 
  2005 Now was care lessened in kindly love C 
  2020 noontide] summer pencil emendation in C 
   
  2027-8. 
  2029. 
  2030-- 2.  
  Clingol > Clingal and Bansil > Belthil pencil emend- 
  ations in C as in B 
  The original reading of B and C was like magic moon- 
  light from its mothwhite flowers; this was differ- 
  ently emended in C, to like moths of pearl in moon- 
  lit flowers. 
  C as written was exactly as the text of B after emendation 
  (with were for was 2031); these lines were then crossed 
  out and the following substituted: 
  there high and green that hill by the sea 
  was crowned by Tun, climbing, winding 
  in tall walls of white, where the tower of Ing 
  2036-53. 
  2069. 
  
  68 
  2083. 
  2090. 
  2114 -- 16. 
  2123 -8. 
  are omitted in C (with Thence for There 2054). 
  After hunting owls C has lines of omission dots, and the 
  text takes up again at line 2081. 
  maned to autumn] waned lowards winter pencil 
  emendations in C 
  as of furnace golden] as a furnace of gold C 
  are omitted in C. 
  C omits 2124, 2125b -- 7, and reads: 
  and in subtle mastery of song and music 
  to his wise woodcraft and wielding of arms. 
  To the hearth and halls of the haughty king 
  2135-8. 
  C omits these lines (referring to Orodreth's son Halmir, 
  slain by Orcs) and reads: 
  his ruth unready, his wrath enduring. 
  But kinship of mood the king ere long 
  2142b -- 2143a. C omits these lines, and reads: 
  of anguish and regret. Thus was honour granted 
  by the king to Turin; of the company of his board 
  2158. were told] men told emendation in C. 
  2164. Esgalduin C as written; see note to this line above. 
  Commentary on Part III 'Failivrin'. 
  In this very remarkable section of the poem a great development has 
  taken place in the story since the Tale of Turambar (if there was an 
  intervening stage there is now no trace of it); while concurrently the 
  history of the exiled Noldoli was being deepened and extended from its 
  representation in the outlines for Gilfanon's Tale --. a factor that compli- 
   
    cates the presentation of the poems, since statements about that history 
  were often superseded during the long process of composition. 
  Most notable of all in this part of the poem is the description of 
  Nargothrond, unique in the Lay. In all the later rewritings and restruc- 
  turings of the Turin saga this part was never touched, apart from the 
  development of the relations between Turin, Gwindor, and Finduilas 
  which I have given in Unfinished Tales, pp. 155 -- 9. In this there is a 
  parallel to Gondolin, very fully described in the tale of The Fall of 
  Gondolin, but never again. As I said in the introduction to Unfinished 
  Tales (p. 5): 
  It is thus the remarkable fact that the only full account that my father 
  ever wrote of the story of Tuor's sojourn in Gondolin, his union with 
  Idril Celebrindal, the birth of Earendil, the treachery of Maeglin, the 
  sack of the city, and the escape of the fugitives -- a story that was a 
  central element in his imagination of the First Age -- was the narrative 
  composed in his youth. 
  Gondolin and Nargothrond were each made once, and not remade. They 
  remained powerful sources and images -- the more powerful, perhaps, 
  because never remade, and never remade, perhaps, because so powerful. 
  Both Tuor and Turin were indeed to receive written form outside the 
  condensed Silmarillion as long prose narratives, and what my father 
   achieved of this intention I have given in the first two sections of 
  Unfinished Tales; but though he set out to remake Gondolin he never 
  reached the city again: after climbing the endless slope of the Orfalch 
  Echor and passing through the long line of heraldic gates he paused with 
  Tuor at the vision of Gondolin amid the plain, and never recrossed 
  Tumladen. The remaking of Turin went much further, but here too he 
  skirted the imaginative focus of Nargothrond. 
  The founding of Nargothrond. 
  I shall discuss first the 'background' history, which centres on the 
  
  69 
  complex question of the founding of Nargothrond. In the Tale (I I. 81 -- 2) 
  Nargothrond is not named, and is represented by the Caves of the 
  Rodothlim; as in the poem, Orodreth was the chief of these Gnomes, but 
  he was then an isolated figure, and not yet associated in kinship with 
  other princes. Nothing is said there of the origin of the redoubt, but that 
  it was imagined to have arisen (like Gondolin) after the Battle of Un- 
  numbered Tears is, I think, certain, since in the earliest phase of the 
  legends, as I remarked in commenting on Cilfanon's Tale (I. 242), 
  the entire later history of the long years of the Siege of Angband, 
  ending with the Battle of Sudden Flame (Dagor Bragollach), of the 
  passage of Men over the Mountains into Beleriand and their taking 
  service with the Noldorin Kings, had yet to emerge; indeed these 
  outlines give the effect of only a brief time elapsing between the 
   
  coming of the Noldoli from Kor and their great defeat [in the Battle of: 
  Unnumbered Tears]. 
  In the poem, this idea is still clearly present in lines 1542-- 4: 
  the secret halls 
  of Nargothrond by the Gnomes builded 
  that death and thraldom in the dreadful throes 
  of Nirnaith Ornoth, a number scanty, 
  escaped unscathed. 
  Against this passage my father wrote ' Not so', and this comment obviously 
  means 'Nargothrond was not founded after the Battle of Unnumbered 
  Tears', as is further shown by his note to lines 1710 -- 11: 
  (to Nargothrond) 
  that Celegorm and Curufin, the crafty sons 
  of Feanor founded when they fled southward 
  against which he wrote: 'before Nirnaith Unoth'. When, then, was it 
  founded? The 'Sketch of the Mythology', certainly later than the poem 
  (the background of which it was written to explain), already in its earliest 
  form knows of the Leaguer of Angband and of Morgoth's breaking of the: 
  Leaguer -- though described in the barest possible way, without any 
  reference to the battle that ended it; and it is said there that at that time 
  'Gnomes and Ilkorins and Men are scattered... Celegorm and Curufin 
  found the realm of Nargothrond on the banks of Narog in the south of the 
  Northern lands.' The 'Sketch' (again, in its earliest, unrevised, form) 
  also states that Celegorm and Curufin despatched a host from Nargo- 
  thrond to the Battle of Unnumbered Tears, that this host joined with 
  that of Maidros and Maglor, but 'arrived too late for the main battle'. 
  'They are beaten back and driven into the South-east, where they long 
  time dwelt, and did not go back to Nargothrond. There Orodreth ruled 
  the remnant.' 
  The problem is to explain how it comes about in the earlier story, as 
  found in the poem (Nargothrond founded by Celegorm and Curufin 
  after the Battle of Unnumbered Tears), that Celegorm and Curufin are 
  no longer there when Turin comes, and Orodreth is king. Why do they 
  live now lurking... in the forests of the East with their five brothers 
  (1713-14)? 
  The only explanation that I can put forward is as follows. When my 
  father wrote lines 1542--4 his view was that Nargothrond was founded 
  after the Battle of Unnumbered Tears (this is quite explicit). But when 
  he wrote lines 1710 -- 15 
  (to Nargothrond) 
  that Celegorm and Curufin, the crafty sons 
  of Feanor founded when they fled southward; 
  there built a bulwark against Bauglir's hate, 
  1710 
   
   
   
  who live now lurking in league secret 
  
  70 
  with those five others in the forests of the East 
  fell unflinching foes of Morgoth1715 
  the later story was already present. (There would be nothing uncharac- 
  teristic about this; in the Lay of Leithian the story changes from one 
  Canto to the next.) Thus when they fled southward refers to the flight 
  of Celegorm and Curufin from the battle that ended the Leaguer of 
  Angband; they live now lurking... in the forests of the East refers to 
  the period after the Battle of Unnumbered Tears, when 'they did not go 
  back to Nargothrond' and 'Orodreth ruled the remnant', as stated in the 
  'Sketch'.* On this view, my father's note against lines 1710 -- 11('before 
  Nirnaith Unoth') was mistaken -- he took the lines to refer to the old story 
  (as 1542 -- 4 certainly do), whereas in fact they refer to the later. This 
  explanation may seem far-fetched, but it is less so than the demonstrably 
  correct solutions to other puzzles in the history of 'The Silmarillion', and 
  I see no other way out of the difficulty. -- The two additional lines to 
  follow 1715: 
  that home came never to their halls of old 
  since the field of tears was fought and lost 
  refer (I think) to Celegorm and Curufin, and reinforce the reference to 
  the later story (i.e. that after the Battle of Unnumbered Tears they did 
  not return to Nargothrond). 
  The change of lines 1710 -- 11 to make the passage read 
  (to Nargothrond) 
  by Felagund founded flying southward 
  and the marginal note against 1713 -- 20 'but Nargothrond was founded by 
  Felagund Finrod's son' etc., reflect of course a further stage, though a 
  stage that came in soon after the 'Sketch' was first written. The essential 
  shifts in the history of Nargothrond to this point are certainly thus: 
  (1) Orodreth ruled the Rodothlim in their caves, first inhabited after 
  the Battle of Unnumbered Tears. 
  (2) Celegorm and Curufin founded Nargothrond after the Battle of 
  Unnumbered Tears. 
  Celegorm and Curufin founded Nargothrond after the breaking of 
  the Leaguer of Angband; they went with a host to the Battle of 
  Unnumbered Tears and did not return, but remained in the East; 
  Orodreth ruled the remnant of the Gnomes of Nargothrond. 
  Felagund son of Finrod and his brothers Angrod, Egnor, and 
  (* Cf. lines 1873 -- 4: 
  Has the watch then waned in the woods of Narog 
  since Orodreth ruled this realm and folk? ) 
   
  Orodreth founded Nargothrond after the breaking of the Leaguer 
  of Angband; Celegorm and Curufin dwelt there. 
  Another sign of development in the history and genealogy of the 
  Gnomish princes is the mention of Finweg, later emended in the B-text 
  to Fingon, who fell in flame of swords at the Battle of Unnumbered 
  Tears (1975). Finweg has appeared early in the poem (line 29), but 
  there as a spelling or form of Finwe (Noleme), founder of the line; this 
  Finweg appears in the 'Sketch', as originally written, as the son of 
  Fingolfin. 
  The Sons of Feanor have previously all been named only in the Tale of 
  the Nauglafring (II. 241); now (1716 ff.), with Cranthir (emended 
  from Cranthor in B), and Diriel for earlier Dinithel (?Durithel), they 
  reach the forms they long retained. Characteristic epithets appear: 
  Maglor is 'swift', Cranthir 'dark', and Curufin's 'craftiness', already 
  appearing in the Tale of the Nauglafring, extends here to Celegorm. 
  Maidros' wielding his sword with his left hand is mentioned, which 
  clearly implies that the story that Morgorth had him hung from a cliff by 
  his right hand, and that Finweg (> Fingon) rescued him, was already 
  present, as it is in the 'Sketch'. His torment and maiming was mentioned 
  in the outlines for Gilfanon's Tale (I. 238, 240), but not described. 
  To turn now to the foreground narrative of this part of the poem. The 
  
  71 
  poem advances on the Tale by mentioning the disposal of Beleg's sword, 
  not mentioned in the Tale; but here Flinding hides it in the hollow of a 
  tree (1342), and it plays no further part in the story. If the poem had gone 
  further Turin would have received his black sword in Nargothrond in 
  gift from Orodreth, as happens in the Tale (II. 83). In the Tale it is said 
  that Turin 'had not wielded a sword since the slaying of Beleg, but rather 
  had he been contented with a mighty club', in the poem this reappears 
  with the implication made explicit (2155 -- 6): 
  dared never a blade since the doom of Beleg 
  to draw or handle. 
  The burial of Beleg now appears, with his great bow beside him 
  (1399 ff.), and Turin's kiss survives from the Tale; that the mark of his 
  grief over the death of Beleg (called the third of his sorrows, 1421) never 
  left his face was an enduring feature of the legend. 
  Geography. 
  In the Tale (II. 80 -- 1) very little is made of the journey of Flinding and 
  Turin from the place of Beleg's death to Nargothrond: by the light of 
  Flinding's lamp they 'fared by night and hid by day and were lost in the 
  hills, and the Orcs found them not'. In the poem, on the other hand, the 
  journey is quite fully described, and contains some noteworthy features; 
  moreover there is nothing in the description that contradicts the earliest 
   
  'Silmarillion' map (to be given in the next volume), which dates from this 
  period and may have been made originally in association with this poem. 
  The wanderers pass at midnight by the Mound of Slain, looming up 
  under the moon at the furthest end/of Dor-na-Fauglith's dusty 
  spaces (1439 -- 40); this feature does not recur again in the story of Turin. 
  The only previous reference to the great burial-mound is in the outlines 
  for Cilfanon's Tale, where it is called the Hill of Death, and was raised 
  by the Sons of Feanor (I. 241). It is said in the poem that Turin despite 
  his heavy listlessness turned his hand/ toward Thangorodrim at 
  Flinding's words concerning the Mound, and cursed Morgoth thrice -- as 
  did Feanor in the hour of his death after the Battle-under-Stars (The 
  Silmarillion p. 107); the one was doubtless the precursor of the other. 
  The inviolability of the Mound now appears (1450 -- 2). 
  Turin and Flinding now crossed Sirion not far from his source in the 
  Shadowy Mountains, where the river was fordable (1457 ff.); this is the 
  first reference to Sirion's Well. Sirion's great journey to the Sea is 
  described, with references to his passage underground (1467; cf. II. 195, 
  217) and through lands beloved of Ylmir (Ulmo). The travellers then 
  find themselves in Nan Dungorthin, which was mentioned in the Tale of 
  Tinuviel (see II. 35, 62 -- 3): Huan found Beren and Tinuviel after their 
  escape from Angband in 'that northward region of Artanor that was 
  called afterward Nan Dumgorthin, the land of the dark idols', 'even then 
  a dark land and gloomy and foreboding, and dread wandered beneath its 
  lowering trees'. My father hesitated long about the placing of this land: in 
  the Gnomish dictionary it was east of Artanor (II. 62), in the Tale of 
  Tinuviel a 'northward region of Artanor', while here it is west of Sirion, 
  in a valley of the southern slopes of the Shadowy Mountains. In the 
  earliest 'Silmarillion' map Nan Dungorthin was first likewise placed west 
  of Sirion (west of the Isle of Werewolves), before being returned once 
  more to the region north of Doriath, where it remained. 
  It is said that when Turin and Flinding climbed out of the vale of 
  Nan Dungorthin they southward sam the slopes of Hithlum/more 
  warm and friendly (1496 -- 7). At first sight this seems difficult to 
  understand, but I think that the meaning is: they were indeed on 
  the slopes of Hithlum at the time (i.e. below the southern faces of 
  the Shadowy Mountains that fenced Hithlum), but looking southward 
  (actually southwestward) they saw more agreeable regions further along 
  the foothills, towards Ivrin. This is the first appearance of Ivrin, source 
  of the Narog, and it is seen very clearly. The line (1537) giving the 
  meaning of Narog (Gnomish, 'torrent') was struck out, but this (I think) 
  
  72 
  was because my father felt that it was intrusive, not that the etymology 
  was rejected. In this connection it may be mentioned that in a list of Old 
  English equivalents of Elvish names, composed some years after the time 
  of the present poem and associated with AElfwine's translations of Elvish 
  texts into his own language, occur Narog: Hlyda and Nargothrond: 
  Hlydingaburg. Hlyda was the name in Old English of March ('the noisy 
   
  month of wind', cf. the Quenya name Sulime' and the Sindarin name . 
  Greaeron); related words are hlud (Modern English loud), hlyd 
  'sound', hlydan 'make a sound'. The meaning is here undoubtedly 'the 
  loud one'; it lies behind the English stream-name Lydbrook. 
  Following the course of the Narog southward from Ivrin, the travellers 
  gained the gorge where Ginglith turns 
  all glad and golden to greet the Narog. 
  There her gentler torrent joins his tumult, 
  and they glide together on the guarded plain 
  to the Hunters' Hills that high to southward 
  uprear their rocks robed in verdure.(1736 -- 41) 
  A little earlier Flinding has described to Turin how Narog, passing 
  Nargothrond, 'thence skirted wild the Hills of the Hunters, the home of 
  Beren and the Dancer of Doriath' (1544-- 6). In these verses are the first 
  appearances of the river Ginglith, the Guarded Plain, and the Hills of the 
  Hunters (all shown on the earliest map), though the hills themselves are 
  described without being named in the Tale, II. 96. On the map Nargo- 
  thrond is shown near the northern extremity of the Hills of the Hunters, 
  which extend far to the southward, falling down to the coast of the Sea 
  west of Sirion's mouths. Various things are said of these hills. In the 
  Tale they are 'high and tree-grown', in the poem they uprear their 
  rocks robed in verdure; in The Silmarillion (p. 122), where they are 
  called Taur-en-Faroth or the High Faroth, they are 'great wooded 
  highlands', in the Narn (p. 116) they are 'brown and bare'. In the poem 
  they are also called the Hunters' Wold (1816), the Wold of Hunters 
  (1992), where the word is probably used in the old sense of 'forest,  
  wooded uplands'. If we judge by my father's unfinished watercolour of 
  the Doors of Nargothrond, painted in all probability in 1928 (see Pic- 
  tures by J. R. R. Tolkien no. 33), he saw the hills as great rocky heights 
  standing up from thick forest on their lower slopes. At line 1746 the 
  Wards of Narog look out from their treegirt towers on the tall 
  hilltops; these watchtowers were in the north of the Hills of the Hunters 
  and looking northwards (1743-5), and it may not be casual therefore that 
  on the earliest map the northern end (only) of the hills are shown as 
  heavily forested. 
  As Turin and Flinding came south down the west bank of Narog the  
  river hastened o'er the feet of the hills (1770), and the fields and 
  orchards through which they passed 
  ever narrowing 
  twixt wall and water did wane at last 
  to blossomy banks by the borders of the way (1812 -- 14) 
  The map likewise shows the Narog drawing steadily closer to the 
  northeastern edge of the Hills of the Hunters. Here the travellers crossed 
  the foaming Ingwil, falling down from the hills, by a slender bridge; this 
   
   
   
  is the first appearance of this stream (cf. The Silmarillion p. 122: 'the 
  short and foaming stream Ringwil tumbled headlong into Narog from 
  the High Faroth'), and the bridge over it is mentioned nowhere else. 
  The Land of the Dead that Live (Beren and Tinuviel after their 
  return) is now placed in the Hills of the Hunters (1545 -- 6), where it was 
  originally placed also on the map. This land was moved even more often 
  than was Nan Dungorthin. In the Tale of the Nauglafring it was in 
  Hisilome (but with a note on the manuscript saying that it must be placed 
  
  73 
  in 'Doriath beyond Sirion', II. 249); in the Tale of Tinuviel Beren and 
  Tinuviel 'became mighty fairies in the lands about the north of Sirion' 
   (II. 41). From the Hills of the Hunters it would subsequently be movedse 
  veral times more. 
  Before leaving the Narog, we meet here for the first time in narrative 
  writing the name Nan-Tathrin (1548), in the Lost Tales always called by 
  its name in Eldarissa, Tasarinan (but Nantathrin occurs in the 
  Gnomish dictionary, I. 265, entry Sirion and Dor-tathrin in the Name- 
  list to The Fall of Gondolin, II. 346). 
  Far fuller than in any later account is the story in the poem of the 
  sojourn of Turin and his companion at Ivrin, and much that lies behind 
  the passage in The Silmarillion (p. 209) is here revealed. In The Sil- 
  marillion Turin drank from the water of Ivrin and was at last able to 
  weep, and his madness passed; then he made a song for Beleg (Laer Cu 
  Beleg, the Song of the Great Bow), 'singing it aloud heedless of peril'; 
  and then he asked Gwindor who he was. In the Lay all these features of 
  the story are present, somewhat differently ordered. Flinding describes 
  to Turin the courses of Narog and Sirion and the protection of Ulmo, 
  and Turin feels some return of hope (1586 -- 7); they hasten down to 
  the lake and drink (1599 -- 1600); and from the meshes of misery his 
  mind was loosed (1602). In the early night, as they sat beside their fire 
  by the pools of Ivrin, Turin asked Flinding his name and fate, and it was 
  Flinding's reply that led Turin at last to weep. Flinding fell asleep, but 
  woke towards the end of the night to hear Turin singing the dirge of 
  Beleg by the edge of the lake (and here the song is called 'the Bowman's 
  Friendship'). Turin then himself fell asleep, and in his sleep he returned 
  tothe terrible place on the edge of Taur-na-Fuin where he slew Beleg, 
  seeking the place of his burial and the lightning-blackened trees, and 
  heard the voice of Beleg far off telling him to seek no longer but to take 
  comfort in courage. 
  Then he woke in wonder; his wit was healed, 
  courage him comforted, and he called aloud 
  Flinding go-Fuilin, to his feet striding. (1699 -- 1701) 
  The structure of the episode in the Lay is firm and clear, the images 
  strong and enduring. I said in the introduction to Unfinished Tales that 
  it was grievous that my father went no further, in the later Tale of Tuor, 
   
  than the coming of Tuor and Voronwe to the last gate and Tuor's sightof 
  Gondolin across the plain. It is no less grievous that he never retold, in 
  his later prose, the story of Turin and Gwindor at the Lake of Ivrin. The 
  passage in The Silmarillion is no substitute; and it is only from this poem 
  that we can fully grasp the extremity of the disaster for Turin, that he had 
  killed his friend. 
  The description in the poem of the stealth and secrecy of the defenders 
  of Nargothrond is derived, in concept, from the Tale (II. 81). In the Tale 
  the spies and watchers of the Rodothlim... gave warning of their 
  approach, and the folk withdrew before them, such as were abroad 
  from their dwelling. Then they closed their doors and hoped that the 
  strangers might not discover their caves... 
  When Flinding and Turin came to the mouths of the caves, 
  the Rodothlim sallied and made them prisoners and drew them within 
  their rocky halls, and they were led before the chief, Orodreth. 
  All this is taken up into the poem and greatly elaborated; there is also the 
  incident of Turin's stumbling on a root and thus being missed by the 
  arrow aimed at him, and Flinding's cry of reproach to the unseen archers, 
  after which they were not further molested. It is perhaps not so clear in 
  the poem as in the Tale that the farmlands and orchards of Nargothrond 
  were deserted lest the travellers should find the entrance to the caves, 
  especially since a pathway plain by passing feet/was broadly 
  beaten (1808 -- 9) -- though it is said that the throng in the great hallof 
  Nargothrond was waiting for them (1856). Moreover, in the Tale they 
  were not attacked. As the story is told in the poem, one might wonder 
  
  74 
  why the hidden archers in the woods, if they believed Flinding's cry 
  sufficiently to withhold their arrows, did not emerge at that point and 
  conduct them as prisoners to the caves. The new element of the arrow 
  shot in the woods has not, I think, been altogether assimilated to the old 
  account of the timorous withdrawal of the Rodothlim in the hope that 
  Turin and Flinding would not find the entrance. But the passage describ- 
  ing the 'home-fields' of Nargothrond is of great interest in itself, for 
  rarely are there references to the agriculture of the peoples of Middlle- 
  earth in the Elder Days. 
  The great Doors of Nargothrond are here first described -- the triple 
  doors of timber as my father imagined them are seen in his drawing of the 
  entrance made in Dorset in the summer of 1928, and (in a different 
  conception) their posts and lintels of ponderous stone (1830)in 
  the watercolour of the same period referred to above (Pictures nos 33 
  34). 
  In the Tale the fear and suspicion among the Rodothlim of Noldoli 
  who had been slaves is attributed to 'the evil deeds of the Gnomes atC 
  opas Alqalunten', and this element reappears in the poem (1903 -- 4). 
   
  Nevertheless, there is no suggestion in the Tale of any serious question- 
  ing of the identity and goodwill of Flinding, greatly changed in aspect 
  though he was, so that 'few knew him again'. In the poem, on the other 
  hand, Orodreth emerges as hostile and formidable, and his character is 
  carefully outlined: he is quick to anger (1973) but his wrath is cold and 
  long-enduring (2133 -- 4), he is seldom moved to pity (1969, 2134), 
  grim-hearted and deep-counselled (2132 -- 3), but capable of deep love 
  (1970) as also of fierce hate (2135). Afterwards, as the legends devel- 
  oped, Orodreth underwent a steady decline into weakness and insignifi- 
  cance, which is very curious. Many years later, when meditating the 
  development of the Turin saga, my father noted that Orodreth was 
  'rather a weak character'; cf. the Narn, p. 160: 'he turned as he ever did 
  to Turin for counsel'. Ultimately he was to be displaced as the second 
  King of Nargothrond (Unfinished Tales p. 255, note 20). But all this is a 
  far cry from the hard and grim king in his underground hall depicted in 
  the poem; Felagund had not yet emerged, nor the rebellious power of 
  Celegorm and Curufin in Nargothrond (see further p. 246). 
  The killing of Orodreth's son Halmir the hunter by Orcs (2137 -- 8; 
  omitted in the C-text, p. 82) is a new element, which will reappear, 
  though not found in The Silmarillion, where the name Halmir is borne 
  by a ruler of the People of Haleth. 
  In the Tale, as I noticed in my commentary (II. 124), 
  Failivrin is already present, and her unrequited love for Turin, but the 
  complication of her former relation with Gwindor is quite absent, and 
  she is not the daughter of Orodreth the King but of one Galweg (who 
  was to disappear utterly). 
  In the poem Galweg has already disappeared, and Failivrin has become 
  Orodreth's daughter, loved by Flinding and returning his love before his 
  captivity; and it is her plea to her father before the assembled multitude 
  that sways the king and leads to the admission of Flinding and Turin to 
  Nargothrond. Of this intervention there is probably a trace in the very 
  condensed account in The Silmarillion (p. 209): 
  At first his own people did not know Gwindor, who went out young 
  and strong, and returned now seeming as one of the aged among 
  mortal Men, because of his torments and his labours; but Finduilas 
  daughter of Orodreth the King knew him and welcomed him, for she 
  had loved him before the Nirnaeth, and so greatly did Gwindor love 
  her beauty that he named her Faelivrin, which is the gleam of the sun 
  on the pools of Ivrin. 
  In the poem she is called Failivrin in A and B as written, emended or 
  not in B to Finduilas (1724, 1938, 2130), but the name Finduilas 
  emerges towards the end in the texts as first written (2175, 2199), and 
  Failivrin (the glimmering sheen on the glassy pools/of Ivrin's 
  
  75 
  lake) is the name by which the Elves renamed Finduilas. 
   
  In the Lay as in the Tale there is no hiding of Turin's identity, as there 
  is in The Silmarillion, where he checked Gwindor, when Gwindor 
  would declare his name, saying that he was Agarwaen, the Bloodstained, 
  son of Umarth, Ill-fate (p. 210). Finduilas (Failivrin) asks: 
  But are none yet nigh us that knew of yore 
  that mighty of Men [Hurin], mark of kinship 
  to seek and see in these sorrow-laden 
  form and features? 
  (1958 -- 61 ) 
  and then 
  No few were there found who had fought of old 
  where Finweg fell in flame of swords 
  and Hurin Thalion had hewn the throngs, 
  the dark Glamhoth's demon legions (1974 -- 7) 
  and they declared that Turin's face was the face of the father new 
  found on earth. Against the second of these passages my father wrote in 
  the margin: 'Not so.' This is a comment on the idea that there were many 
  Gnomes in Nargothrond who had fought in the Battle of Unnumbered 
  Tears (see pp. 84 -- 5); according to the later story scarcely any went from 
  Nargothrond, and of the small company that did none came back, save 
  Flinding/Gwindor himself. -- In The Silmarillion (p. 210) Turin is not 
  said to be the image of his father; on the contrary, 
  he was in truth the son of Morwen Eledhwen to look upon: dark-haired 
  and pale-skinned, with grey eyes. 
  Cf. also the Narn, p. 161, where Turin said to Arminas: 
  But if my head be dark and not golden, of that I am not ashamed. For I 
  am not the first of sons in the likeness of his mother. 
  Hurin himself was 
  shorter in stature than other men of his kin; in this he took after his 
  mother's people, but in all else he was like Hador his grandfather, fair 
  of face and golden-haired, strong in body and fiery of mood (Nant 
  P 57)- 
  But Turin was already conceived to be dark-haired in the Lay: 
  the black-haired boy from the beaten people (417) 
  and in the second version of the poem Hurin also has dark tresses (p. 97, 
  line 88). 
  At the feast of welcome in the house of Fuilin Flinding's father, deep in 
  the woods on the slopes of the Hunters' Wold (1989 -- 92), Fuilin filled 
  with mead a great ancient silver cup that had come from Valinor: 
   
   
   
  carved in gladness, 
  in woe hoarded, in waning hope 
  when little was left of the lore of old. (2038 -- 40) 
  It was of such things as that cup, carved with images of the folk of 
  Faerie in the first noontide/of the Blissful Realms, of the Two 
  Trees, and of the tower of Ing on the hill of Cor, that my father was 
  thinking when he wrote of the treasures that Finrod Felagund brought 
  put of Tirion (The Silmarillion p. 114); 'a solace and a burden on the 
  road' (ibid. p. 85). -- This is the first reference to the tower of Ing 
  (Ingwe, see p. 28) in the Elvish city, whose 
  pale pinnacle pierced the twilight, 
  and its crystal lamp illumined clear 
  with slender shaft the Shadowy Seas 
  (2033-5) 
  as afterwards the silver lamp of.the Mindon Eldalieva 'shone far out into 
  the mists of the sea' (The Silmarillion p. 59). 
  According to the readings of the A and B texts at lines 2030 -- 2 the hill 
  on which the Elvish city was built, figured on Fuilin's cup, is Tun, 
  
  76 
  þ crowned by the white-walled city of Cor; and this is anomalous, since the 
  name Tun certainly arose as the name of the city (see II. 292), and in the 
  'Sketch of the Mythology' and the 1930 'Silmarillion' Kor is the hill and 
  Tun the city. In the C-text of the poem, however, these lines were 
  changed, and the city is named Tun (p. 82). 
  The elaboration at the end of the relationship of Turin and Finduilas is 
  an indication of the large scale on which this work was planned: seeing 
  how much in bare narrative terms is yet to come (the fall of Nargothrond, 
  the Dragon, the loss of Finduilas, Turin's journey to Dor-lomin, 
  Morwen and Nienor in Doriath and the journey to Nargothrond, the 
  enspelling of Nienor, Turin and Nienor among the Woodmen, the 
  coming and death of the Dragon, and the deaths of Nienor and Turin) it 
  must have run to many more thousands of lines. 
  There remain a few isolated matters. The name, Esgalduin now first 
  appears, but the form in A and B as typed (2164), Esgaduin, is the 
  original name. The C-text has Esgalduin (p. 82). 
  The Moon is seen in lines 2088 -- 94 as a ship, the Silver Wherry, with 
  mast, hold, and shrouds, sailing from wharves on the margin of the 
  world; but the imagery has no real point of contact with the Ship of the 
  Moon in the Tale of the Sun and Moon (I. 192 -- 3). 
  Ulmo is now called Ylmir (first appearing by emendation in B at line 
  1469, but thereafter in both A and B as first written); in the 'Sketch' he 
  first appears as Ulmo (Ylmir), thereafter as Ylmir, suggesting that at this 
  time Ylmir was the Gnomish form of his name (in the Gnomish dictionary 
  it was Gulma, I. 270). He is also called the Dweller in the Deep at line 
   
  1565, as he is in the later Tuor (Unfinished Tales pp. 22, 28). Flinding 
  mentions messages from Ulmo that are heard at Ivrin, and says that 
  Ulmo alone remembers in the Lands of Mirth / the need of the 
  Gnomes (153 I ff.); cf. the Tale, II. 77. 
  Lastly may be noticed Turin's words of parting to Beleg at his burial 
  (1408 -- 11), in which he foresees for him an afterlife in Valinor, in the 
  halls of the Gods, and does not speak of a time of 'waiting'; cf. lines 
  1283 -- 4, 1696-7. 
  THE SECOND VERSION 
  OF 
  THE CHILDREN OF HURIN. 
  This version of the poem (II) is extant in a bundle of very rough 
  manuscript notes (IIA), which do not constitute a complete text, and a 
  typescript (IIB) -- the twia of the typescript (IB) of the first version, done 
  with the same distinctive purple ribbon -- based on I I A. That II is a later 
  work than I is obvious from a casual scrutiny -- to give a single example, 
  the name Morwen appears thus both in IIA and I IB. As I have said 
  (p. 4), I do not think that II is significantly later than I, and may indeed 
  have been composed before my father ceased work on I.* Towards the 
  end of II the amount of expansion and change from I becomes very much 
  less, but it seems best to give II in full. 
  The text of the opening of the second version is complicated by the 
  existence of two further texts, both extending from lines II. x -- 94. The 
  earlier of these is another typescript (IIC), which takes up emendations 
  made to I IB and is itself emended: the second is a manuscript (I ID) 
  written on 'Oxford' paper (see p. 81 ), which takes up the changes made to 
  IIC and introduces yet further changes. At the beginning of the poem, 
  therefore, we have lines that exhibit a continuous development through 
  six different texts, as for example line 18 in the first version, which is line 
  34 in the second: 
  IA. Yet in host upon host the hillfiends, the orcs emended in the 
  manuscript to: 
  Yet in host upon host the hillfiend orcs 
  IB. There in host on host the hill-fiend Orcs 
  (* The only external evidence for date (other than the physical nature of the texts, whicb 
  were clearly made at Leeds, not at Oxford) is the fact that a page of IIA is written on the 
  
  77 
  back of a formal letter from The Microcosm (a Leeds literary quarterly, in which my father 
  published the poem The City of the Gods in the Spring 1923 issue, see I. 136) acknowledg- 
  ing receipt of a subscription for 1922; the letter was evidently written in 1923.) 
   
  IIA. but in host on host from the hills of darkness (with from the 
  hills swarming as an alternative). 
  IIB. but in host on host from the hills swarming. 
  IIC.as IIB but emended on the typescript to: 
  and in host on host from the hills swarming. 
  IID. In host upon host from the hills swarming. 
  The majority of the changes throughout the successive texts of the poem 
  were made for metrical reasons -- in the later revisions, especially for the 
  removal of 'little words', to achieve an effect nearer to that of Old English 
  lines, and to get rid of metrical aids such as ed pronounced as a separate 
  syllable; and as I have said, the provision of a full apparatus would be 
  exceedingly lengthy and complex (and in places scarcely possible, for the 
  actual texts are often more obscure than appears in print). For the second 
  version of the poem, therefore, I give the text of I ID (the last one) to its 
  end at line 94 (since the changes from IIB though pervasive are extremely 
  minor), and continue thereafter with IIB (the major typescript of the 
  second version); and as before purely verbal/metrical alterations that 
  have no bearing on the story or on names are not cited in the notes. 
  IIA has no title; in IIB it was TURIN, then THE CHILDREN OF 
  HURIN, which is also the title in IIC and I ID. 
  The 'Prologue', greatly expanded in the second version, is still given 
  no subheading, except that in IIC it is marked 'I'; in IIB Turin's 
  Fostering is a section-heading, to which my father afterwards added 'II'. 
  THE CHILDREN OF HURIN. 
  Ye Gods who girt your guarded realms 
  with moveless pinnacles, mountains pathless, 
  o'er shrouded shores sheer uprising 
  of the Bay of Faery on the borders of the World! 
  Ye Men unmindful of the mirth of yore, 
  wars and weeping in the worlds of old, 
  of Morgoth's might remembering nought! 
  Lo! hear what Elves with ancient harps, 
  lingering forlorn in lands untrodden, 
  fading faintly down forest pathways, 
  in shadowy isles on the Shadowy Seas, 
  5 
  10 
   
   
  sing still in sorrow of the son of Hurin, 
  how his webs of doom were woven dark 
  with Niniel's sorrow: names most mournful. 
  A! Hurin Thalion in the hosts of battle 
  was whelmed in war, when the white banners 
  of the ruined king were rent with spears, 
  in blood beaten; when the blazing helm 
  of Finweg fell in flame of swords, 
  and his gleaming armies' gold and silver 
  shields were shaken, shining emblems 
  in darkling tide of dire hatred, 
  the cruel Glamhoth's countless legions, 
  were lost and foundered -- their light was quenched! 
  That field yet now the folk name it 
  Nirnaith Ornoth, Unnumbered Tears: 
  the seven chieftains of the sons of Men 
  fled there and fought not, the folk of the Elves 
  betrayed with treason. Their troth alone 
  unmoved remembered in the mouths of Hell 
  
  78 
  Thalion Erithamrod and his thanes renowned. 
  Torn and trampled the triple standard 
  of the house of Hithlum was heaped with slain. 
  In host upon host from the hills swarming 
  with hideous arms the hungry Orcs 
  enmeshed his might, and marred with wounds 
  pulled down the proud Prince of Mithrim. 
  At Bauglir's bidding they bound him living; 
  to the halls of Hell neath the hills builded, 
  to the Mountains of Iron, mournful, gloomy, 
  they led the lord of the Lands of Mist, 
  Hurin Thalion, to the throne of hate 
  in halls upheld with huge pillars 
  of black basalt. There bats wandered, 
  worms and serpents enwound the columns; 
  there Bauglir's breast was burned within 
  with blazing rage, baulked of purpose: 
  from his trap had broken Turgon the mighty, 
  Fingolfin's son; Feanor's children, 
  the makers of the magic and immortal gems. 
  For Hurin standing storm unheeding, 
  unbent in battle, with bitter laughter 
  15 
  20 
  25 
  30 
  35 
  40 
  45 
  50 
   
  his axe wielded -- as eagle's wings 
  the sound of its sweep, swinging deadly; 
  as livid lightning it leaped and fell, 
  as toppling trunks of trees riven 
  his foes had fallen. Thus fought he on, 
  where blades were blunted and in blood foundered 
  the Men of Mithrim; thus a moment stemmed 
  with sad remnant the raging surge 
  of ruthless Orcs, and the rear guarded, 
  that Turgon the terrible towering in anger 
  a pathway clove with pale falchion 
  from swirling slaughter. Yea! his swath was plain 
  through the hosts of Hell, as hay that is laid 
  on the lea in lines, where long and keen 
  goes sweeping scythe. Thus seven kindreds, 
  a countless company, that king guided 
  through darkened dales and drear mountains 
  out of ken of his foes -- he comes no more 
  in the tale of Turin. Triumph of Morgoth 
  thus to doubt was turned, dreams of vengeance, 
  thus his mind was moved with malice fathomless, 
  thoughts of darkness, when the Thalion stood 
  bound, unbending, in his black dungeon. 
  55 
  60 
  65 
  70 
  75 
  Said the dread Lord of Hell: 'Dauntless Hurin, 
  stout steel-handed, stands before me 
  yet quick a captive, as a coward might be! 
  
  79 
  Then knows he my name, or needs be told 
  what hope he has in the halls of iron? 
  The bale most bitter, Balrogs' torment! ' 
  80 
  Then Hurin answered, Hithlum's chieftain -- 
  his shining eyes with sheen of fire 
  in wrath were reddened: '0 ruinous one, 
  by fear unfettered I have fought thee long, 
  nor dread thee now, nor thy demon slaves, 
  fiends and phantoms, thou foe of Gods! ' 
  His dark tresses, drenched and tangled, 
  that fell o'er his face he flung backward, 
  in the eye he looked of the evil Lord -- 
  since that day of dread to dare his glance 
  has no mortal Man had might of soul. 
  There the mind of Hurin in a mist of dark 
  85 
  90 
   
  neath gaze unfathomed groped and foundered,* 
  yet his heart yielded not nor his haughty pride. 
  But Lungorthin Lord of Balrogs 
  on the mouth smote him, and Morgoth smiled: 
  'Nay, fear when thou feelest, when the flames lick thee 
  and the whistling whips thy white body 
  and wilting flesh weal and torture! ' 
  Then hung they helpless Hurin dauntless 
  in chains by fell enchantments forged 
  that with fiery anguish his flesh devoured, 
  yet loosed not lips locked in silence 
  to pray for pity. Thus prisoned saw he 
  on the sable walls the sultry glare 
  of far-off fires fiercely burning 
  down deep corridors and dark archways 
  in the blind abysses of those bottomless halls; 
  there with mourning mingled mighty tumult 
  the throb and thunder of the thudding forges' 
  brazen clangour; belched and spouted 
  flaming furnaces; there faces sad 
  through the glooms glided as the gloating Orcs 
  their captives herded under cruel lashes. 
  Many a hopeless glance on Hurin fell, 
  for his tearless torment many tears were spilled. 
  95 
  100 
  105 
  110 
  115 
  Lo! Morgoth remembered the mighty doom, 
  the weird of old, that the Elves in woe, 
  in ruin and wrack by the reckless hearts 
  of mortal Men should be meshed at last; 
  that treason alone of trusted friend 
  should master the magic whose mazes wrapped 
  the children of Cor, cheating his purpose, 
  from defeat fending Fingolfin's son, 
  Turgon the terrible, and the troth-brethren 
  the sons of Feanor, and secret, far, 
  homes hid darkly in the hoar forest 
  where Thingol was throned in the Thousand Caves. 
  120 
  125 
  
  80 
  Then the Lord of Hell lying-hearted 
  to where Hurin hung hastened swiftly, 
  130 
  * Here the latest text IID ends, and I IB is followed from this point; sec p. 95.) 
   
  and the Balrogs about him brazen-handed 
  with flails of flame and forged iron 
  there laughed as they looked on his lonely woe; 
  but Bauglir said: '0 bravest of Men, 
  'tis fate unfitting for thus fellhanded 
  warrior warfain that to worthless friends 
  his sword he should sell, who seek no more 
  to free him from fetters or his fall avenge. 
  While shrinking in the shadows they shake fearful 
  in the hungry hills hiding outcast 
  their league belying, lurking faithless, 
  he by evil lot in everlasting 
  dungeons droopeth doomed to torment 
  and anguish endless. That thy arms unchained 
  I had fainer far should a falchion keen 
  or axe with edge eager flaming 
  wield in warfare where the wind bloweth 
  the banners of battle -- such a brand as might 
  in my sounding smithies on the smitten anvil 
  of glowing steel to glad thy soul 
  be forged and fashioned, yea, and fair harness 
  and mail unmatched -- than that marred with flails 
  my mercy waiving thou shouldst moan enchained 
  neath the brazen Balrogs' burning scourges: 
  who art worthy to win reward and honour 
  as a captain of arms when cloven is mail 
  and shields are shorn, when they shake the hosts 
  of their foes like fire in fell onset. 
  Lo! receive my service; forswear hatred, 
  ancient enmity thus ill-counselled -- 
  I am a mild master who remembers well 
  his servants' deeds. A sword of terror 
  thy hand should hold, and a high lordship 
  as Bauglir's champion, chief of Balrogs, 
  to lead o'er the lands my loud armies, 
  whose royal array I already furnish; 
  on Turgon the troll (who turned to flight 
  and left thee alone, now leaguered fast 
  in waterless wastes and weary mountains) 
  my wrath to wreak, and on redhanded 
  robber-Gnomes, rebels, and roaming Elves, 
  that forlorn witless the Lord of the World 
  135 
  140 
  145 
  I SO 
  155 
  160 
  165 
  170 
   
  defy in their folly -- they shall feel my might. 
  I will bid men unbind thee, and thy body comfort! 
  Go follow their footsteps with fire and steel, 
  with thy sword go search their secret dwellings; 
  when in triumph victorious thou returnest hither, 
  I have hoards unthought-of' -- but Hurin Thalion 
  
  81 
  suffered no longer silent wordless; 
  through clenched teeth in clinging pain, 
  '0 accursed king', cried unwavering, 
  'thy hopes build not so high, Bauglir; 
  no tool am I for thy treasons vile, 
  who tryst nor troth ever true holdest-- 
  seek traitors elsewhere.' 
  175 
  180 
  185 
  Then returned answer 
  Morgoth amazed his mood hiding: 
  'Nay, madness holds thee; thy mind wanders; 
  my measureless hoards are mountains high 
  in places secret piled uncounted 
  agelong unopened; Elfin silver 
  and gold in the gloom there glister pale; 
  the gems and jewels once jealous-warded 
  in the mansions of the Gods, who mourn them yet, 
  are mine, and a meed I will mete thee thence 
  of wealth to glut the Worm of Greed.' 
  190: 
  195 
  Then Hurin, hanging, in hate answered: 
  'Canst not learn of thy lore when thou look'st on a foe, 
  0 Bauglir unblest? Bray no longer 
  205 
  of the things thou hast thieved from the Three Kindreds! 200 
  In hate I hold thee. Thou art humbled indeed 
  and thy might is minished if thy murderous hope 
  and cruel counsels on a captive sad 
  must wait, on a weak and weary man.' 
  To the hosts of Hell his head then he turned: 
  'Let thy foul banners go forth to battle, 
  ye Balrogs and Orcs; let your black legions 
  go seek the sweeping sword of Turgon. 
  Through the dismal dales you shall be driven wailing 
  like startled starlings from the stooks of wheat.         210 
  Minions miserable of master base, 
  your doom dread ye, dire disaster! 
   
  The tide shall turn; your triumph brief 
   
  and victory shall vanish. I view afar 
  the wrath of the Gods roused in anger.' 
  215 
  Then tumult awoke, a tempest wild 
  in rage roaring that rocked the walls; 
  consuming madness seized on Morgoth, 
  yet with lowered voice and leering mouth 
  thus Thalion Erithamrod he threatened darkly: 
  'Thou hast said it! See how my swift purpose 
  shall march to its mark unmarred of thee, 
  nor thy aid be asked, overweening 
  mortal mightless. I command thee gaze 
  on my deeds of power dreadly proven. 
  Yet if little they like thee, thou must look thereon 
  helpless to hinder or thy hand to raise, 
  and thy lidless eyes lit with anguish 
  shall not shut for ever, shorn of slumber 
  like the Gods shall gaze there grim, tearless, 
  on the might of Morgoth and the meed he deals 
  
  82 
  to fools who refuse fealty gracious.' 
  220 
  225 
  230 
  To Thangorodrim was the Thalion borne, 
  that mountain that meets the misty skies 
  on high over the hills that Hithlum sees 
  blackly brooding on the borders of the North. 
  There stretched on the stone of steepest peak 
  in bonds unbreakable they bound him living; 
  there the lord of woe in laughter stood, 
  there cursed him for ever and his kindred all 
  that should walk and wander in woe's shadow 
  to a doom of death and dreadful end. 
  There the mighty man unmoved sat, 
  but unveiled was his vision that he viewed afar 
  with eyes enchanted all earthly things, 
  and the weird of woe woven darkly 
  that fell on his folk -- a fiend's torment. 
  235 
  240 
  245 
  * 
   
   
  NOTES. 
  14. After this line IIB had the following: 
  how the golden dragon of the God of darkness 
  wrought wrack and ruin in realms now lost -- 
  only the mighty of soul, of Men or Elves, 
  doom can conquer, and in death only. 
  These lines were struck out in I IB, and do not appear in I IC, I ID. 
  19. Cf. I. 1975: 
  where Finweg fell in flame of swords 
  with Finweg > Fingon a later pencilled change in IB. All the 
  texts of II have Finweg (IIA Fingmeg), but Fingon appears in a 
  late pencilled emendation to I ID. 
  26. Nirnaith Unoth IIB, IIC; Nirnaith Ornoth IID, emended in 
  pencil to Nirnaith Arnediad. For Unoth, Ornoth in the first version 
  see p. 79, notes to lines 1448, 1542 -- 3. I read Ornoth here, since 
  Arnediad is a form that arose much later. 
  27 All the texts of II have the chosen chieftains of the children 
  of Men, but IID is emended in pencil to the seven chieftains of 
  the sons of Men. 
  49. Fingolfin's son: see p. 21, note to line 29. 
  Feanor's children I ID; and Feanor's children IIA, B, C. 
  76. 'Is it dauntless Hurin,' quoth Delu-Morgoth IIB, as in IB 
  (line 51). 
  157. as a captain among them I IB as typed. Cf line 165. 
  Commentary on Part I 
  of the second version. 
  This part has been expanded to two and a half times its former length, 
  partly through the introduction of descriptions of Angband (42 -- 5, 
  105 -- 15) -- to be greatly enlarged some years later in the Lay of Leithian, 
  and of Hurin's last stand (51 -- 61), but chiefly through the much ex- 
  tended account of Morgoth's dealings with Hurin, his attempted seduc- 
  tion of 'the Thalion', and his great rage (not found at all in the first 
  version) at his failure to break his will. The rewritten scene is altogether 
  fiercer, the sense of lying, brutality, and pain (and the heroic power of 
  Hurin's resistance) much stronger. 
  There are some interesting details in this opening section. Hurin's 
  dark hair (88) has been referred to above (p. 92). The thane of Mor- 
  
  83 
  goth who smote him on the mouth (version I, 59) now becomes Lun- 
  gorthin, Lord of Balrogs (96) -- which is probably to be interpreted as 'a 
   
   
  Balrog lord', since Gothmog, Lord or Captain of the Balrogs in The Fall 
  of Condolin, soon reappears in the 'Silmarillion' tradition. Notable is 
  the passage (88 -- 94) in which Hurin, thrusting back his long hair, looked 
  into Morgoth's eye, and his mind in a mist of dark... groped and 
  foundered: the originator of the power of the eye of Glorund his 
  servant, which this poem did not reach. 
  A line that occurs much later in the first version (1975) 
  where Finweg [> Fingon] fell in flame of swords 
  is introduced here (19), and there is mention also of his white ban- 
  ners... in blood beaten, and his blazing helm: this is ultimately the 
  origin of the passage in?he Silmarillion (pp. 193-4): 
  a white flame sprang up from the helm of Fingon as it was cloven... 
  they beat him into the dust with their maces, and his banner, blue and 
  silver, they trod into the mire of his blood. 
  At line 26 is the first occurrence of Nirnaith Arnediad, but this is a 
  hasty pencilled change to the last text (I ID) and belongs to a later phase 
  of nomenclature. 
  It is said that Turgon guided seven kindreds (67) out of the battle; in 
  the tale of TheFall of Condolin there were twelve kindreds of the 
  Gondothlim. 
  Hurin is named the Prince of Mithrim (37), and his men the Men of 
  Mithrim (59). This may suggest that the meaning of Mithrim, hitherto 
  the name of the lake only, was being extended to the region in which the 
  lake lay; on the earliest 'Silmarillion' map, however, this is not suggested. 
  The land of Mithrim occurs at line 248, but the phrase was changed. 
  The passage in the first version (46 -- 50) saying that Morgoth 
  remembered well 
  how Men were accounted all mightless and frail 
  by the Elves and their kindred; how only treason 
  could master the magic whose mazes wrapped 
  the children of Corthun 
  is changed in the second (118 -- 24) to 
  Lo! Morgoth remembered the mighty doom, 
  the weird of old, that the Elves in woe, 
  in ruin and wrack by the reckless hearts 
  of mortal Men should be meshed at last; 
  that treason alone of trusted friend 
  should master the magic whose mazes wrapped 
  the children of Cor 
  There has been no reference in the Lost Tales to any such ancient 'doom' 
  or 'weird'. It is possible that the reference to 'treason' is to the 'Prophecy 
  of the North', spoken by Mandos or his messenger as the host of the 
   
  Noldor moved northward up the coast of Valinor after the Kinslaying 
  (The Silmarillion pp. 87 -- 8); in the earliest version of this, in the tale of 
  The Flight of the Noldoli (I. 167), there is no trace of the idea, but it is 
  already explicit in the 1930 Silmarillion' that the Gnomes should pay for 
  the deeds at Swanhaven in 'treachery and the fear of treachery among 
  their,own kindred'. On the other hand, to the mighty doom, the weird 
  of old is ascribed also the ultimate ruin of the Elves which is to come to 
  pass through Men; and this is not found in any version of the Prophecy of 
  the North. This passage in the revised version of the poem is echoed in 
  the same scene in the 1930 Silmarillion'. 
  Afterward Morgoth remembering that treachery or the fear of it, and 
  especially the treachery of Men, alone would work the ruin of the 
  Gnomes, came to Hurin... 
  TURIN'S FOSTERING 
  Lo! the lady Morwen in the land of shadow 
  
  84 
  waited in the woodland for her well-beloved, 
  but he came never to clasp her nigh 
  from that black battle. She abode in vain; 
  no tidings told her whether taken or dead 
  or lost in flight he lingered yet. 
  Laid waste his lands and his lieges slain, 
  and men unmindful of that mighty lord 
  in Dorlomin dwelling dealt unkindly 
  with his wife in widowhood; she went with child, 
  and a son must succour sadly orphaned, 
  Turin Thalion of tender years. 
  In days of blackness was her daughter born, 
  and named Nienor, a name of tears 
  that in language of eld is Lamentation. 
  Then her thoughts were turned to Thingol the Elf, 
  and Luthien the lissom with limbs shining, 
  his daughter dear, by Dairon loved, 
  who Tinuviel was named both near and far, 
  the Star-mantled, still remembered, 
  who light as leaf on linden tree 
  had danced in Doriath in days agone, 
  on the lawns had lilted in the long moonshine, 
  250 
  255 
  260 
  265 
  270 
   
   
   
  while deftly was drawn Dairon's music 
  with fingers fleet from flutes of silver. 
  The boldest of the brave, Beren Ermabwed, 
  to wife had won her, who once of old 
  had vowed fellowship and friendly love 
  with Hurin of Hithlum, hero dauntless 
  by the marge of Mithrim's misty waters. 
  Thus to her son she said: 'My sweetest child, 
  our friends are few; thy father is gone. 
  Thou must fare afar to the folk of the wood, 
  where Thingol is throned in the Thousand Caves. 
  If he remember Morwen and thy mighty sire 
  he will foster thee fairly, and feats of arms, 
  the trade he will teach thee of targe and sword, 
  that no slave in Hithlum shall be son of Hurin. 
  A! return my Turin when time passeth; 
  remember thy mother when thy manhood cometh 
  or when sorrows snare thee.' Then silence took her, 
  for fears troubled her trembling voice. 
  Heavy boded the heart of Hurin's son, 
  who unwitting of her woe wondered vaguely, 
  yet weened her words were wild with grief 
  and denied her not; no need him seemed. 
  275 
  280 
  285 
  290 
  Lo! Mailrond and Halog, Morwen's henchmen, 
  were young of yore ere the youth of Hurin, 
  and alone of the lieges of that lord of Men 
  now steadfast in service stayed beside her: 
  now she bade them brave the black mountains 
  
  85 
  and the woods whose ways wander to evil; 
  though Turin be tender, to travail unused, 
  they must gird them and go. Glad they were not, 
  but to doubt the wisdom dared not openly 
  of Morwen who mourned when men saw not. 
  295 
  300 
  Came a day of summer when the dark silence 
  of the towering trees trembled dimly 
  to murmurs moving in the milder airs 
  far and faintly; flecked with dancing 
  sheen of silver and shadow-filtered 
  sudden sunbeams were the secret glades 
  where winds came wayward wavering softly 
  warm through the woodland's woven branches. 
  305 
  310 
   
  Then Morwen stood, her mourning hidden, 
  by the gate of her garth in a glade of Hithlum; 
  at her breast bore she her babe unweaned, 
  crooning lowly to its careless ears 
  a song of sweet and sad cadence, 
  lest she droop for anguish. Then the doors opened, 
  and Halog hastened neath a heavy burden, 
  and Mailrond the old to his mistress led 
  her gallant Turin, grave and tearless, 
  with heart heavy as stone hard and lifeless, 
  uncomprehending his coming torment. 
  There he cried with courage, comfort seeking: 
  'Lo! quickly will I come from the court's afar, 
  I will long ere manhood lead to Morwen 
  great tale of treasure and true comrades.' 
  He wist not the weird woven of Morgoth, 
  nor the sundering sorrow that them swept between, 
  as farewells they took with faltering lips. 
  The last kisses and lingering words 
  are over and ended; and empty is the glen 
  in the dark forest, where the dwelling faded 
  in trees entangled, Then in Turin woke 
  to woe's knowledge his bewildered heart, 
  that he wept blindly awakening echoes 
  sad resounding in sombre hollows, 
  as he called: 'I cannot, I cannot leave thee. 
  0! Morwen my mother, why makest me go? 
  The hills are hateful, where hope is lost; 
  0! Morwen my mother, I am meshed in tears, 
  for grim are the hills and my home is gone.' 
  And there came his cries calling faintly 
  down the dark alleys of the dreary trees, 
  that one there weeping weary on the threshold 
  heard how the hills said 'my home is gone.' 
  315 
  320 
  325 
  330 
  335 
  340 
  345 
  *** 
  The ways were weary and woven with deceit 
  o'er the hills of Hithlum to the hidden kingdom 
  
  86 
  deep in the darkness of Doriath's forest, 
  and never ere now for need or wonder 
  had children of Men chosen that pathway, 
  save Beren the brave who bounds knew not 
  350 
   
  to his wandering feet nor feared the woods 
  or fells or forest or frozen mountain, 
  and few had followed his feet after. 
  There was told to Turin that tale by Halog 
  that in the Lay of Leithian, Release from Bonds, 
  in linked words has long been woven, 
  of Beren Ermabwed, the boldhearted; 
  how Luthien the lissom he loved of yore 
  in the enchanted forest chained with wonder -- 
  Tinuviel he named her, than nightingale 
  more sweet her voice, as veiled in soft 
  and wavering wisps of woven dusk 
  shot with starlight, with shining eyes 
  she danced like dreams of drifting sheen, 
  pale-twinkling pearls in pools of darkness; 
  how for love of Luthien he left the woods 
  on that quest perilous men quail to tell, 
  thrust by Thingol o'er the thirst and terror 
  of the Lands of Mourning; of Luthien's tresses, 
  and Melian's magic, and the marvellous deeds 
  that after happened in Angband's halls, 
  and the flight o'er fell and forest pathless 
  when Carcharoth the cruel-fanged, 
  the wolf-warden of the Woeful Gates, 
  whose vitals fire devoured in torment 
  them hunted howling (the hand of Beren 
  he had bitten from the wrist where that brave one held 
  the nameless wonder, the Gnome-crystal 
  where light living was locked enchanted, 
  all hue's essence. His heart was eaten, 
  and the woods were filled with wild madness 
  in his dreadful torment, and Doriath's trees 
  did shudder darkly in the shrieking glens); 
  how the hound of Hithlum, Huan wolf-bane, 
  to the hunt hasted to the help of Thingol, 
  and as dawn came dimly in Doriath's woods 
  was the slayer slain, but silent lay 
  there Beren bleeding nigh brought to death, 
  till the lips of Luthien . in love's despair 
  awoke him to words, ere he winged afar 
  to the long awaiting; thence Luthien won him, 
  the Elf-maiden, and the arts of Melian, 
  355 
  360 
  365 
  370 
  375 
  380 
  385 
  390 
   
  her mother Mablui of the moonlit hand, 
  that they dwell for ever in days ageless 
  and the grass greys not in the green forest 
  where East or West they ever wander. 
  Then a song he made them for sorrow's lightening, 
  
  87 
  a sudden sweetness in the silent wood, 
  that is 'Light as Leaf on Linden' called, 
  whose music of mirth and mourning blended 
  yet in hearts does echo. This did Halog sing them:* 
  395 
  400 ' 
  The grass was very long and thin, 
  The leaves of many years lay thick, 
  The old tree-roots wound out and in, 
  And the early moon was glimmering. 
  There went her white feet lilting quick, 
  And Dairon's flute did bubble thin, 
  As neath the hemlock umbels thick 
  Tinuviel danced a-shimmering. 
  405 
  410 
  The pale moths lumbered noiselessly, 
  And daylight died among the leaves, 
  As Beren from the wild country 
  Came thither wayworn sorrowing. 
  He peered between the hemlock sheaves, 
  And watched in wonder noiselessly 
  Her dancing through the moonlit leaves 
  And the ghostly moths a-following. 
  415 
  There magic took his weary feet, 
  And he forgot his loneliness, 
  And out he danced, unheeding, fleet, 
  Where the moonbeams were a-glistening. 
  Through the tangled woods of Elfinesse 
  They fled on nimble fairy feet, 
  And left him to his loneliness 
  In the silent forest listening, 
  420 
  425 
  Still hearkening for the imagined sound 
  Of lissom feet upon the leaves, 
   For the textual history of this poem's insertion into the Lay sec the Note on pp.120-2.) 
   
  For music welling underground 
  In the dim-lit caves of Doriath. 
  But withered are the hemlock sheaves, 
  And one by one with mournful sound 
  Whispering fall the beechen leaves 
  In the dying woods of Doriath. 
  430 
   He sought her wandering near and far 
  Where the leaves of one more year were strewn, 
  By winter moon and frosty star 
  With shaken light a-shivering. 
  He found her neath a misty moon, 
  A silver wraith that danced afar, 
  And the mists beneath her feet were strewn 
  In moonlight palely quivering. 
  435 
  440 
  She danced upon a hillock green 
  Whose grass unfading kissed her feet, 
  While Dairon's fingers played unseen 
  O'er his magic flute a-flickering; 
  And out he danced, unheeding, fleet, 
  In the moonlight to the hillock green: 
  
  88 
  No impress found he of her feet 
  That fled him swiftly flickering. 
  445 
  450 
  And longing filled his voice that called 
  'Tinuviel, Tinuviel,' 
   And longing sped his feet enthralled 
  Behind her wayward shimmering. 
  She heard as echo of a spell 
  His lonely voice that longing called 
  'Tinuviel, Tinuviel': 
  One moment paused she glimmering. 
  455 
  And Beren caught that elfin maid 
  And kissed her trembling starlit eyes, 
   Tinuviel whom love delayed 
  In the woods of evening morrowless. 
   Till moonlight and till music dies 
  Shall Beren by the elfin maid 
   Dance in the starlight of her eyes 
  In the forest singing sorrowless. 
  460 
  465 
   
  Wherever grass is long and thin, 
  And the leaves of countless years lie thick, 
  And ancient roots wind out and in, 
  As once they did in Doriath, 
  Shall go their white feet lilting quick, 
  But never Dairon's music thin 
  Be heard beneath the hemlocks thick 
  Since Beren came to Doriath. 
  470 
  This for hearts' uplifting did Halog sing them 
  as the frowning fortress of the forest clasped them 
  and nethermost night in its net caught them. 
  There Turin and the twain knew torture of thirst 
  and hunger and fear, and hideous flight 
  from wolfriders and wandering Orcs 
  and the things of Morgoth that thronged the woods. 
  There numbed and wetted they had nights of waking 
  cold and clinging, when the creaking winds 
  summer had vanquished and in silent valleys 
  a dismal dripping in the distant shadows 
  ever splashed and spilt over spaces endless 
  from rainy leaves, till arose the light 
  greyly, grudgingly, gleaming thinly 
  at drenching dawn. They were drawn as flies 
  in the magic mazes; they missed their ways 
  and strayed steerless, and the stars were hid 
  and the sun sickened. Sombre and weary 
  had the mountains been; the marches of Doriath 
  bewildered and wayworn wound them helpless 
  in despair and error, and their spirits foundered. 
  Without bread or water with bleeding feet 
  and fainting strength in the forest straying 
  their death they deemed it to die forwandered, 
  when they heard a horn that hooted afar 
  and dogs baying. Lo! the dreary bents 
  and hushed hollows to the hunt wakened, 
  and echoes answered to eager tongues, 
  for Beleg the bowman was blowing gaily, 
  
  89 
  who furthest fared of his folk abroad 
  by hill and by hollow ahunting far, 
  careless of comrades or crowded halls, 
  as light as a leaf, as the lusty airs 
  475 
  480 
  485 
  490 
  495 
  500  
  505 
   
  as free and fearless in friendless places. 
  He was great of growth with goodly limbs 
  and lithe of girth, and lightly on the ground 
  ' his footsteps fell as he fared towards them 
  all garbed in grey and green and brown. 
  510 
  'Who are ye?' he asked. 'Outlaws, maybe, 
  : hiding, hunted, by hatred dogged?' 
  'Nay, for famine and thirst we faint,' said Halog, 
  'wayworn and wildered, and wot not the road. 
  Or hast not heard of the hills of slain, 
  field tear-drenched where in flame and terror 
  þ Morgoth devoured the might and valour 
  of the hosts of Finweg and Hithlum's lord? 
  The Thalion Erithamrod and his thanes dauntless 
  ,there vanished from the earth, whose valiant lady 
  yet weeps in widowhood as she waits in Hithlum. 
  Thou lookest on the last of the lieges of Morwen, 
  'and the Thalion's child who to Thingol's court 
  now wend at the word of the wife of Hurin.' 
  515 
  520 
  525 
  Then Beleg bade them be blithe, saying: 
  'The Gods have guided you to good keeping; 
  I have heard of the house of Hurin undaunted, 
  . and who hath not heard of the hills of slain, 
  : of Nirnaith Ornoth, Unnumbered Tears! 
  To that war I went not, yet wage a feud 
  : with the Orcs unending, whom mine arrows fleeting 
  ' smite oft unseen swift and deadly. 
  1 am the hunter Beleg of the hidden people; 
  the forest is my father and the fells my home.' 
  Then he bade them drink from his belt drawing 
  a flask of leather full-filled with wine 
  that is bruised from the berries of the burning South -- 
  the Gnome-folk know it, from Nogrod the Dwarves 
  by long ways lead it to the lands of the North 
  : for the Elves in exile who by evil fate 
  the vine-clad valleys now view no more 
  in the land of Gods. There was lit gladly 
  a fire, with flames that flared and spluttered, 
  of wind-fallen wood that his wizard's cunning 
  rotten, rain-sodden, to roaring life 
  530 
  535 
  540 
  545 
   
  there coaxed and kindled by craft or magic; 
  
  90 
  there baked they flesh in the brands' embers; 
  white wheaten bread to hearts' delight 
  he haled from his wallet till hunger waned 
  and hope mounted, but their heads were mazed 
  by that wine of Dor-Winion that went in their veins, 
  and they soundly slept on the soft needles 
  of the tall pinetrees that towered above. 
  Then they waked and wondered, for the woods were light, 
  and merry was the morn and the mists rolling 
  from the radiant sun. They soon were ready 
  long leagues to cover. Now led by ways 
  devious winding through the dark woodland, 
  by slade and slope and swampy thicket, 
  through lonely days, long-dragging nights, 
  they fared unfaltering, and their friend they blessed, 
  who but for Beleg had been baffled utterly 
  by the magic mazes of Melian the Queen. 
  To those shadowy shores he showed the way 
  where stilly the stream strikes before the gates 
  of the cavernous court of the King of Doriath. 
  Over the guarded bridge he gained them passage, 
  and thrice they thanked him, and thought in their hearts 
  'the Gods are good' -- had they guessed, maybe, 
  what the future enfolded, they had feared to live. 
  550 
  555 
  560 
  565 
  570 
  To the throne of Thingol were the three now come; 
  there their speech well sped, and he spake them fair, 
  for Hurin of Hithlum he held in honour, 
  whom Beren Ermabwed as a brother had loved 
  and remembering Morwen, of mortals fairest, 
  .he turned not Turin in contempt away. 
  There clasped him kindly the King of Doriath, 
  for Melian moved him with murmured counsel, 
  and he said: 'Lo, O son of the swifthanded, 
  the light in laughter, the loyal in need, 
  Hurin of Hithlum, thy home is with me, 
  and here shalt sojourn and be held my son. 
  In these cavernous courts for thy kindred's sake 
  thou shalt dwell in dear love, till thou deemest it time 
  to remember thy mother Morwen's loneliness; 
  thou shalt wisdom win beyond wit of mortals, 
  575 
  580 
  585 
   
   and weapons shalt wield as the warrior-Elves,                 
   nor slave in Hithlum shall be son of Hurin.'             590 
                                                                
   There the twain tarried that had tended the child,            
   till their limbs were lightened and they longed to fare       
   through dread and danger to their dear lady,                
   so firm their faith. Yet frore and grey                       
   eld sat more heavy on the aged head                      595 
   of Mailrond the old, and his mistress' love                   
   his might matched not, more marred by years                   
   than Halog he hoped not to home again.                        
   Then sickness assailed him and his sight darkened:            
   'To Turin I must turn my troth and fealty,'              600 
  
  91 
   he said and he sighed, 'to my sweet youngling',               
   but Halog hardened his heart to go.                           
   An Elfin escort to his aid was given,                         
   and magics of Melian, and a meed of gold,                     
   and a message to Morwen for his mouth to bear,         605 
   words of gladness that her wish was granted,                  
   and Turin taken to the tender care                            
   of the King of Doriath; of his kindly will                    
   now Thingol called her to the Thousand Caves                  
   to fare unfearing with his folk again,                   610 
   there to sojourn in solace till her son be grown;             
   for Hurin of Hithlum was holden in mind                       
   and no might had Morgoth where Melian dwelt.                  
                                                                
   Of the errand of the Elves and of eager Halog                 
   the tale tells not, save in time they came               615 
   to Morwen's threshold. There Thingol's message                
   was said where she sat in her solitary hall,                  
   but she dared not do as was dearly bidden,                    
   who Nienor her nursling yet newly weaned                      
   would not leave nor be led on the long marches           620 
   adventure her frailty in the vast forest;                     
   the pride of her people, princes ancient,                       
   had suffered her send a son to Thingol                        
   when despair urged her, but to spend her days                
   an almsguest of others, even Elfin kings,                625 
   it little liked her; and lived there yet                      
   a hope in her heart that Hurin would come,                   
   and the dwelling was dear where he dwelt of old;                
   at night she would listen for a knock at the doors             
   or a footstep falling that she fondly knew.          630 
   Thus she fared not forth; thus her fate was woven. 
   Yet the thanes of Thingol she thanked nobly,           
   nor her shame showed she, how shorn of glory           
   to reward their wending she had wealth too scant,      
   but gave them in gift those golden things            635 
   that last lingered, and led they thence                
   a helm of Hurin once hewn in wars                      
   when he battled with Beren as brother and comrade      
   against ogres and Orcs and evil foes.                  
   Grey-gleaming steel, with gold adorned               640 
   wrights had wrought it, with runes graven              
   of might and victory, that a magic sat there           
   and its wearer warded from wound or death,             
   whoso bore to battle brightly shining                  
   dire dragon-headed its dreadful crest.               645 
   This Thingol she bade and her thanks receive.          
                                                         
   Thus Halog her henchman to Hithlum came,               
   but Thingol's thanes thanked her lowly                 
   and girt them to go, though grey winter                
   enmeshed the mountains and the moaning woods,        650 
   for the hills hindered not the hidden people.          
   Lo! Morwen's message in a month's journey,             
   so speedy fared they, was spoken in Doriath.           
   For Morwen Melian was moved to ruth,                   
   but courteously the king that casque received,       655 
   her golden gift, with gracious words,                  
   who deeply delved had dungeons filled                  
   with elvish armouries of ancient gear,                 
   yet he handled that helm as his hoard were scant:      
   'That head were high that upheld this thing          660 
  
  92 
   with the token crowned, the towering crest             
   to Dorlomin dear, the dragon of the North,             
   that Thalion Erithamrod the thrice renowned            
   oft bore into battle with baleful foes.                
   Would that he had worn it to ward his head           665 
   on that direst day from death's handstroke! '          
   Then a thought was thrust into Thingol's heart,        
   and Turin was called and told kindly '                 
   that his mother Morwen a mighty thing                  
   had sent to her son, his sire's heirloom,            670 
   
   o'er-written with runes by wrights of yore              
   in dark dwarfland in the deeps of time,                 
   ere Men to Mithrim and misty Hithlum                   
   o'er the world wandered; it was worn aforetime          
   by the father of the fathers of the folk of Hurin,   675 
   whose sire Gumlin to his son gave it                    
   ere his soul severed from his sundered heart -           
   'Tis Telchar's work of worth untold,                   
   its wearer warded from wound or magic,                   
   from glaive guarded or gleaming axe.                 680 
   Now Hurin's helm hoard till manhood                     
   to battle bids thee, then bravely don it,                 
   go wear it well!' Woeful-hearted                          
   did Turin touch it but take it not,                     
   too weak to wield that mighty gear,                    685 
   and his mind in mourning for Morwen's answer             
   was mazed and darkened.                                 
                                                         
                         Thus many a day                 
   came to pass in the courts of Thingol                  
   for twelve years long that Turin lived.               
   But seven winters their sorrows had laid            690 
   on the son of Hurin when that summer to the world         
   came glad and golden with grievous parting;            
   nine years followed of his forest-nurture,              
   and his lot was lightened, for he learned at whiles      
   from faring folk what befell in Hithlum,           695 
   and tidings were told by trusty Elves                    
   how Morwen his mother knew milder days               
   and easement of evil, and with eager voice             
   all Nienor named the Northern flower,                   
   the slender maiden in sweet beauty                   700 
   now graceful growing. The gladder was he then         
   and hope yet haunted his heart at whiles.              
   He waxed and grew and won renown                      
   in all lands where Thingol as lord was held           
   for his stoutness of heart and his strong body.   705 
   Much lore he learned and loved wisdom,                  
   but fortune followed him in few desires;               
   oft wrong and awry what he wrought turned,            
   what he loved he lost, what he longed for failed,      
   and full friendship he found not with ease,        710 
   
   nor was lightly loved, for his looks were sad;                 
   he was gloomy-hearted and glad seldom                          
   for the sundering sorrow that seared his youth.                
                                                                 
   On manhood's threshold he was mighty-thewed                    
   in the wielding of weapons; in weaving song               715 
   he had a minstrel's mastery, but mirth was not in it,          
   for he mourned the misery of the Men of Hithlum.               
  
  93 
   Yet greater his grief grew thereafter                          
   when from Hithlum's hills he heard no more                     
   and no traveller told him tidings of Morwen.              720 
   For those days were drawing to the doom of the Gnomes          
   and the power of the Prince of the pitiless kingdom,           
   of the grim Glamhoth, was grown apace,                         
   till the lands of the North were loud with their noise,        
   and they fell on the folk with fire and slaughter         725 
   who bent not to Bauglir or the borders passed                  
   of dark Dorlomin with its dreary pines                         
   that Hithlum was called by the unhappy people.                 
   There Morgoth shut them in the Shadowy Mountains,              
   fenced them from Faerie and the folk of the wood.         730 
   Even Beleg fared not so far abroad                             
   as once was his wont, for the woods were filled                
   with the armies of Angband and with evil deeds,                
   and murder walked on the marches of Doriath;                   
   only the mighty magic of Melian the Queen                 735 
   yet held their havoc from the hidden people.                   
                                                                 
   To assuage his sorrow and to sate his rage,                    
   for his heart was hot with the hurts of his folk,              
   then Hurin's son took the helm of his sire                     
   and weapons weighty for the wielding of men,              740 
   and he went to the woods with warrior-Elves,                   
   and far in the forest his feet led him                         
   into black battle yet a boy in years.                          
   Ere manhood's measure he met and he slew                       
   Orcs of Angband and evil things                           745 
   that roamed and ravened on the realm's borders.                
   There hard his life, and hurts he lacked not,                  
   the wounds of shaft and the wavering sheen                     
   of the sickle scimitars, the swords of Hell,                   
   the bloodfain blades on black anvils                      750 
   in Angband smithied, yet ever he smote                         
   
                                                                  
                                                                  
   unfey, fearless, and his fate kept him.                         
   Thus his prowess was proven and his praise was noised           
   and beyond his years he was yielded honour,                     
   for by him was holden the hand of ruin                    755 
   from Thingol's folk, and Thu feared him,                      
   and wide wandered the word of Turin:                            
   'Lo! we deemed as dead the dragon of the North,                 
   but high o'er the host its head uprises,                        
   its wings are spread! Who has waked this spirit             760 
   and the flame kindled of its fiery jaws?                        
   Or is Hurin of Hithlum from Hell broken? '                      
   And Thu who was throned as thane mightiest                      
   neath Morgoth Bauglir, whom that master bade                    
   'go ravage the realm of the robber Thingol                  765 
   and mar the magic of Melian the Queen',                         
   even Thu feared him, and his thanes trembled.                 
                                                                  
    One only was there in war greater,                             
   more high in honour in the hearts of the Elves                  
   than Turin son of Hurin, tower of Hithlum,                  770 
   even the hunter Beleg of the hidden people,                   
   whose father was the forest and the fells his home;             
   to bend whose bow, Balthronding named,                          
   that the black yewtree once bore of yore,                     
  
  94 
   had none the might; unmatched in knowledge                  775 
   of the woods' secrets and the weary hills.                      
   He was leader beloved of the light companies                    
   all garbed in grey and green and brown,                         
   the archers arrowfleet with eyes piercing,                      
   the scouts that scoured scorning danger                     780 
   afar o'er the fells their foemen's lair,                        
   and tales and tidings timely won them                         
   of camps and councils, of comings and goings,                   
   all the movements of the might of Morgoth Bauglir.              
   Thus Turin, who trusted to targe and sword,                 785 
   who was fain of fighting with foes well seen,                 
   where shining swords made sheen of fire,                        
   and his corslet-clad comrades-in-arms                           
   were snared seldom and smote unlooked-for.                      
                                                                  
   Then the fame of the fights on the far marches              790 
   was carried to the courts of the king of Doriath,               
   and tales of Turin were told in his halls,                      
   
   of the bond and brotherhood of Beleg the ageless                              
   with the blackhaired boy from the beaten people.                              
   Then the king called them to come before him                         795 
   did Orc-raids lessen in the outer lands                                       
   ever and often unasked to hasten,                                             
   to rest them and revel and to raise awhile                                    
   in songs and lays and sweet music                                             
                                                                                
   the memory of the mirth ere the moon was old,                        800                            
   when the mountains were young in the morning of the world.                    
                                                                                
   On a time was Turin at his table seated,                                      
   and Thingol thanked him for his thriving deeds;                               
   there was laughter long and the loud clamour                                  
   of a countless company that quaffed the mead                         805      
   and the wine of Dor-Winion that went ungrudged                                
   in their golden goblets; and goodly meats                                     
   there burdened the boards neath blazing torches                               
   in those high halls set that were hewn of stone.                              
   There mirth fell on many; there minstrels clear                      810 
   did sing them songs of the city of Cor                                        
   that Taingwethil towering mountain                                            
   o'ershadowed sheerly, of the shining halls                                    
   where the great gods sit and gaze on the world                                
   from the guarded shores of the gulf of Faerie.                       815      
   One sang of the slaying at the Swans' Haven                                   
   and the curse that had come on the kindreds since                             
                                                                                
   Here the typescript IIB ends abruptly, in the middle of a page; the           
   manuscript IIA has already ended at line 767.                                
                                                                                
                                     NOTES.                                      
                                                                                
   The first page of the typescript of this section of the poem, covering lines 
   248-95, is duplicated, the one  version (b)  taking up  changes made  to the 
   other (a) and itself receiving  further changes.  There is  no corresponding 
   text of IIA until line 283.                                                   
                                                                                
        248. in  the  land  of Mithrim  (a), and  (b) as  typed. The  emendation  
        in  (b)  reverts  to  the  reading  of  the first  version (105),  in the 
        Land of Shadows.                                                         
   
  
  95 
      265.   Dairon's sister (a), and (b) as typed.                             
   266 - 8.  These  three  lines  were  inserted  in (b),  with change  of who 
             had  danced  269  to  had   danced.  See   below,  Note   on  the 
             poem 'Light as Leaf on Lindentrre'.                                
      273.   Etmabweth  (a),  and  (b)  as  typed. The  emendation in  (b) to 
             Ermabwed  reverts  to  the  form of  the name  in the  Lost Tales 
             and in the first version of the poem (121).                      
    274-8.   As  typed,  (a) was  virtually identical  with the  first version 
             lines 122 - 5. This was then changed to read:                     
                                                                              
                      did win her to wife, who once of old                     
                      fellowship had vowed and friendly love                   
                      Elf with mortal, even Egnor's son                        
                      with Hurin of Hithlum, hunting often                     
                      by the marge of Mithrim's misty waters.                  
                      Thus said she to her son...                              
                                                                              
             This  passage  was  then  typed  in (b),  with change  of hunting 
             often  to  hero  dauntless.  Subsequently  the  line   Elf  with 
             mortal,  even  Egnor's  son  was  struck  out,  and  other  minor 
             changes made to give the text printed.                            
      294.   Mailrond:  Mailgond  IIA,  IIB;   I  read   Mailrond  in   view  of 
             the emendations at lines 319, 596.                                
      319.   Mailrond:   Mailgond   IIA,   and   IIB   as  typed,   emended  in 
             pencil to Mailrond; similarly at line 596.                        
      356.   Release  from  Bondage  IIB  as  typed  (the  change  to  Release 
             from  Bonds  was  made  for  metrical  reasons).   The  reference 
             to  the Lay  of Leithian  is not  in IIA,  but the  manuscript is 
             here so scrappy and disjointed as to be of no service.            
   358-66.   These nine lines are typed on a slip pasted into IIB, replacing 
             the following which were struck out:                              
                                                                              
                   how Luthien the lissom he loved of yore                     
                   in the enchanted forest chained with wonder                 
                   as she danced like dreams of drifting whiteness             
                   of shadows shimmering shot with moonlight;                  
                                                                              
             In the first line (358) of the inserted  slip the  boldhearted is 
             an   emendation   of   brave   undaunted;   and   above  Ermabwed 
             is written (later, in pencil) Er(h)amion.                         
      374.   Carcharoth: Carcharolch IIA, and IIB as typed.                    
   398-402.  These five lines are typed on a slip pasted into I IB at the same 
             time as that giving lines 358 - 66,  but in  this case  there was 
             nothing replaced in the  original typescript.  Line 400  as typed 
             read:                                                             
                                                                              
                          that 'Light as Leaf on Lind' is called               
             emended to the reading given.                                     
   
     Beneath the five typed lines my father wrote: 'Here follow     
   verses "Light as leaf on linden-tree".'                          
                                                                   
   Note on the poem 'Light as Leaf on Lindentree'                   
   Lines 266 - 8 (see note above) were clearly added to the         
   typescript at the same time as the two pasted-in slips (giving 
   lines 358 - 66 and 398 - 402), in view of line 268 who light as 
   leaf on linden tree.                                             
                                                                   
   This  poem,  here  to  be  inset  into  the  Lay  of   the  Children 
   of  Hurin,  is  found  in  three  typescripts,  here  referred to as 
   (a),  (b),  and  (c),  together  with  a  small  manuscript  page 
   giving  reworkings  of  the  penultimate  stanza.   These  type- 
  
  96 
   scripts  were  made  with  the  same purple  ribbon used  for the 
   texts IB and IIB of  the Lay  and obviously  belong to  the same 
   period.                                                           
   (a), earliest  of the  three, had  no title  as typed:  the title 
   Light  as leaf  on lind  was written  in in  ink, and  before the 
   poem begins there is written also in ink:                        
                                                                   
              'Light was Tinuviel as leaf on lind                   
              light as a feather in the laughing wind.'             
                         Tinuviel! Tinuviel!                        
                                                                   
   On  this  typescript  my father  wrote some  notes on  the poem's 
   dating: 'first beginnings Oxford  1919 -  20 Alfred  St.', 'Leeds 
   1923, retouched 1924'. (a) is  the 1923  version; it  differs from 
   the later (1924)  only in  the penultimate  stanza, on  which see 
   note       to       lines       459       -       66       below. 
   (b)  again  has  no  title  as typed,  but As  light as  Leaf on: 
   Lindentree  was  written  in ink.  This begins  with 15  lines of 
   alliterative verse:                                              
                                                                   
     In the Lay of Leithian, Release from Bondage                   
     in linked words has long been wrought                          
     of Beren Ermabwed, brave, undaunted;                           
     how Luthien the lissom he loved of yore                        
     in the enchanted forest chained in wonder.                 5 
     Tinuviel he named her, than nightingale                        
     more sweet her voice, as veiled in soft                        
     and wavering wisps of woven dusk                               
     shot with starlight, with shining eyes                         
     she danced like dreams of drifting sheen,                 10 
     pale-twinkling pearls in pools of darkness.                    
     And songs were raised for sorrow's lightening,                 
     a sudden sweetness in a silent hour,                           
     that 'Light as Leaf on Linden-tree'                            
     were called - here caught a cadent echo.                  15 
   
    (c)  has  the  typed  title  As  Light  as Leaf  on  Lind,  the last 
    word  emended  to  Linden-tree.  This  has  only  the  text  of  the 
    poem,  without  the  alliterative  introduction;  and  the  text  is 
    identical to that of (b).                                            
                                                                        
      It will be seen that of the alliterative verses in (b) lines 1 - 2 
    are very close to  lines 356  - 7  of the  Lay (which  were original 
    lines in the typescript, not inserted later):                        
                                                                        
      (There was told to Turin that tale by Halog)                       
      that in the Lay of Leithian, Release from Bonds                    
                                                         [< Bondage], 
      in linked words has long been woven                                
                                                                        
    while lines 3 - 11 are identical with those on the  first pasted-in 
    slip,  358  -  66  (as  typed:  the  boldhearted in  line 358  is an 
    emendation   from  brave   undaunted).  Further,   lines  12   -  15 
    are close to those on the second pasted-in slip, 398 - 402:          
                                                                        
      Then a song he made them for sorrow's lightening,                  
      a sudden sweetness in a silent hour,                               
      that is 'Light as Leaf on Linden' called,                          
      whose music of mirth and mourning blended                          
      yet in hearts does echo. This did Halog sing them:                 
                                                                        
      The  order  of  events  is  very difficult  to determine,  but the 
  
  97 
    key is probably  to be  found in  the fact  that lines  356 -  7 are 
    found  in  IIB  as  originally  typed, not  in the  pasted-in inser- 
    tion.  I  think  (or  perhaps  rather  guess)  that  my  father com- 
    posed  an  alliterative  continuation  of  13  lines  (beginning of 
    Beren    Erma&wed,    brave    undaunted)    as    an   introduction 
    to  the  poem  Light  as  Leaf  on  Lindentree;  and  then,  at  the 
    same  time as  he typed  text (b)  of this  poem, with  the alliter- 
    ative  head-piece,  he  added  them  to  the  typescript of  the Lay 
    already in existence.                                                
      Light   as  Leaf   on   Lindentree    was   published    in   The 
    Gryphon   (Leeds   University),   New  Series,   Vol.  VI,   no.  6, 
    June  1925,  p.  217.  It  is  here  preceded   by  nine   lines  of 
    alliterative verse, beginning                                        
                                                                        
      'Tis of Beren Ermabwed brokenhearted                               
                                                                        
    and  continuing exactly  as in  (b) above  (and in  the text  of the 
    Lay) as far as  in pools  of darkness;  the last  four lines  do not 
    appear.  In  his  cutting  from  The  Gryphon  my   father  changed 
    broken-hearted   (which   is  obviously   a  mere   printer's  error) 
    to  the  boldhearted  (as  in the  Lay, 358);  changed the  title to 
    As   Light   as   Leaf   on   Lindentree;   and    wrote   Erchamion 
    above Ennabwed (see note to lines 358 - 66).                         
   
      The  text  of  the  inserted  poem  given  in  the  body   of  the Lay 
    is  that  published,  which  is  identical to  that of  the typescripts 
    (b)   and   (c).  My   father  made   a  very   few  changes   to  (c) 
    afterwards  (i.e.  after  the   poem  had   been  printed)   and  these 
    are  given in  the notes  that follow,  as also  are the  earlier forms 
    of the penultimate verse.                                           
      It  may  finally  be  observed  that  if  my  deductions  are correct 
    the  introduction  in  the  Lay   of  the   reference  to   the  Lay of 
    Leithian  and  the  outline  of  the  story  told  by  Halog  preceded 
    the   publication   of   Light   as   Leaf   on  Lindentree   in  June 
    1925.                                                               
                                                                       
   419. magic > wonder, later emendation made to the typescript          
    (c) of Light as Leaf on Lindentree after the poem                   
    published.                                                          
   424. fairy > elvish, see note to 419.                                    
   459, 464. elfin > elvish, see note to 419.                            
   459- 66. In the typescript (a) this penultimate stanza reads as follows: 
                                                                       
               And Beren caught the elfin maid                          
                   And kissed her trembling starlit eyes:               
               The elfin maid that love delayed                         
                        In the days beyond our memory.                  
          Till moon and star, till music dies,                          
                     Shall Beren and the elfin maid                     
                  Dance to the starlight of her eyes                    
                     And fill the woods with glamoury.                  
                                                                       
    The single manuscript page (bearing the address 'T                  
    University, Leeds') has two versions of the stanza inter            
    mediate between that in (a) and the final form. The first           
    these reads:                                                        
                                                                       
                Ere Beren caught the elfin maid                         
                   And kissed her trembling starlit eyes                
               Tinuviel, whom love delayed                              
                   In the woven woods of Nemorie                        
                   In  the  tangled  trees  of Tramorie.                
  
  98 
                  Till music and till moonlight dies                    
                    Shall Beren by the elfin maid                       
                  Dance in the starlight of her eyes                    
                   And fill the woods with glamoury.                    
   
          Other variants are suggested for lines 4 and 8:                 
                                                                         
                      In the woven woods of Glamoury                      
                                                                         
                      O'er the silver glades of Amoury                    
          and                                                             
                      Ere the birth of mortal memory                      
                                                                         
                      And fill the woods with glamoury.                   
                                                                         
          I can cast no light on these names.                             
             The second version advances towards the final form, with 
          for lines 4 and 8 of the stanza:                                
                                                                         
                      In the land of laughter sorrowless                  
                  > In spells enchanted sorrowless                        
                                                                         
                             In eve unending morrowless                   
                                                                         
          The lines finally achieved are also written here.  This rewrit- 
          ing  of  the  penultimate  stanza  is  unquestionably  the 1924 
          'retouching' referred  to in  the note  on typescript  (a) (see 
          p. 120).                                                       
    475.  did  Halog  sing  them:  did  Halog  recall  IIB as  typed. The 
          emendation  was  made  at  the  same time  as the  insertion of 
          Light  as Leaf on  Lindentree; as  originally written  the line 
          followed on 397, at the end of Halog's story.                   
    520.  Finweg IIB  unemended; see  note to  second version  line 19. 
    531.  Nirnaith  Unoth  IIA,  and  IIB  as typed.  See note  to second 
          version line 26.                                                
    550.  haled  underlined  in  IIB and  an illegible  word substituted, 
          perhaps had.                                                    
    576.  Ermabweth IIA, and IIB as typed. Cf. line 273.                  
    596.  Mailrond: see note to line 3 I 9.                                
    658.  elfin IIA, elvish IIB as typed.                                 
    767.  The manuscript IIA ends here.                                   
    811.  Cor emended  in pencil  to Tun,  but Tun  later struck  out. In 
          the first version (IB, line 430) the same, but there the emend- 
          ation Tun not struck out.                                       
    812.  Taingwethil:  Tengwethil  as  typed.  In  the first  version IB 
          introduces Tain- for Ten- at lines 431, 636,  but at  line 1409 
          IB has Ten- for IA Tain-.                                       
             A  later  pencilled note  here says:  'English Tindbrenting' 
          (see Commentary, p. 127).                                       
   
                                       Commentary on Part II                                      
                                       of the second version                                       
                                        'Turin's Fostering'.                                       
                                                                                                  
                          (i) References to the story of Beren and Luthien                         
                                                                                                  
   In this second part of the second version the major innovation is  of course                    
   the introduction of the story of  Beren and  Luthien, told  to Turin  by his                    
   guardian Halog when they were  lost in  the forest,  at once  reminiscent of                    
   Aragorn's  telling  of  the  same  story  to  his  companions  on Weathertop                    
   before  the  attack  of  the  Ringwraiths  (The  Fellowship  of   the  Ring                    
   I. 11);  and with  the further  introduction of  the poem  Light as  Leaf on                    
  
  99 
   Lindentree,  the  original form  of the  very song  that Aragorn  chanted on                    
   Weathertop, we realise that the one scene is actually  the precursor  of the                    
   other.                                                                                          
    At line 264(an original, not an interpolated line) is the first appearance                    
   of  the  name  Luthien  for  Thingol's  daughter,  so that  Tinuviel becomes                    
   her  acquired name  (given to  her by  Beren, line  361). The  suggestion of                    
   the interpolated lines 266 - 7 is that  Tinuviel meant  'Starmantled', which                    
   seems  likely  enough  (see   I. 269,  entry   Tinwe  Linto;   the  Gnomish                    
   dictionary,  contemporary  with  the Lost  Tales, rather  surprisingly gives                    
   no  indication  of  the  meaning  of Tinuviel).  On the  other hand,  in the                    
   interpolated  line  361  the  suggestion  is  equally  clear  that  it meant                    
   'Nightingale'. It is difficult to explain this.*                                                
    The original reading at line 265, Dairon 's sister, goes  back to  the Tale                    
   of Tinuviel, where Dairon was the son of Tinwelint (II. 10).                                    
    I noted earlier (p. 25) that lines 178-9 in the first version                                 
                                                                                                  
            and never ere now for need or wonder                                                   
            had children of Men chosen that pathway                                                
                                                                                                  
   show  that  Beren  was still  an Elf,  not a  Man; but  while these  lines are                  
   retained without change  in the  second version  (349 -  50) their  meaning is                  
   reversed  by  the  new  line  that  immediately  follows  -  save   Beren  the                  
   brave,  which  shows equally  clearly that  Beren was  a Man,  not an  Elf. At                  
   this time my father  was apparently  in two  minds on  this subject.  At lines                  
   273 ff. of the  second version  (referring to  Beren's friendship  with Hurin)                  
   he originally repeated lines 122 -  5 of  the first,  which make  no statement                  
   on the matter; but in the first revision of this passage (given in the note to                  
   lines 274-8) he explicitly wrote that Beren was an Elf:                                         
                                                                                                  
   (* A possible if rather finespun explanation is that lines 266-8 werc  not in  fact written  in to 
   the text at the same time as the two pasted-in slips (giving lines 358-66 and 398 - 402),  as I 
   have supposed (p. 120), but were  earlier. O&his view,  when 266-8  were written  Tiniviel 
   was  not  yet  Beren's  name  for  Luthien,  but  was  her common  soubriquet, known  both near 
   and  far  (266), and  meant 'Star-mantled'.  Later, when  358 -  66 were  added, it  had become 
   the name given to her by Beren (361 ), and meant 'Nightingale'. If this were so, it could also 
   supposed that line 268,  who light  as leaf  on linden  tree, gave  risc to  the title  of the 
   poem.)                                                                                      
   
                      (Beren) who once of old                                      
            fellowship had vowed and friendly love                                 
            Elf with mortal, even Egnor's son                                      
            with Hurin of Hithlum...                                               
                                                                                  
   Since  this  is  a rewriting  of the  original text  of IIB  it is  presumably a 
   withdrawal  from  the  idea  (that  Beren   was  a   Man)  expressed   in  lines 
   349 - 50; while the further rewriting of this passage, getting rid of  the line 
   Elf   with   mortal,  even   Egnor's  son,   presumably  represents   a  return 
   to it.                                                                          
    In  Halog's  recounting  of  the  story  of  Beren and  Luthien there  are some 
   apparent  differences  from  that  told  in  the  Tale  of  the  Nauglafring and 
   the  Lay  of  Leithian.  The  reference  to  Melian's  magic  in  line   371  is 
   presumably  to  Melian's  knowledge  of  where  Beren  was;  cf.  the   Tale  of 
   Tinuviel  II.  17:  '"0 Gwendeling,  my mother,"  said she,  "tell me  of thy 
   magic,  if  thou  canst,  how  doth  Beren  fare..."'  A   probable  explanation 
   of  the  mention  later  in  this  passage  of  the  arts  of  Melian  (393), in 
   association  with  Luthien's  winning  Beren  back  from  death,  will  be given 
   later.  But  in  no  other version  of the  story is  there any  suggestion that 
   Carcharoth   'hunted'   Beren   and   Luthien  (377)   after  he   had  devoured 
   Beren's  hand  holding  the Silmaril  - indeed,  the reverse:  from the  Tale of 
   Tinuviel  (II.  34)  'Then  did  Tinuviel  and  Beren  flee  like the  wind from 
   the   gates,  yet   was  Karkaras   far  before   them'  to   The  Silmarillion 
   (p.  181)  'Howling  he  fled  before  them'.  (The  form  Carcharoth  now  first 
  
  100 
   appears,  by  emendation  of   Carcharolch,  which   occurs  nowhere   else;  in 
   the  Tale  of  Tinuviel  the  forms  are  Karkaras and  (in the  second version) 
   Carcaras.)                                                                      
    More important, lines 395-7                                                    
                                                                                  
           that they dwell for ever in days ageless                                
           and the grass greys not in the green forest                             
           where East or West they ever wander                                     
                                                                                  
   seems  to  represent  a  conception  of the  second lives  of Beren  and Luthien 
   notably  different  from  that  in  the  Tale  of  the  Nauglafring  (II.  240), 
   where  the  doom  of  mortality  that  Mandos  had  spoken  fell   swiftly  upon 
   them (as also in The Silmarillion, p. 236):                                     
                                                                                  
    nor  this  time  did  those  twain  fare the  road together,  but when  yet was 
    the child of those  twain, Dior  the Fair,  a little  one, did  Tinuviel slowly 
    fade...   and   she  vanished   in  the   woods,  and   none  have   seen  her 
    dancing  ever  there  again.  But  Beren  searched  all  the  lands  of Hithlum 
    and  Artanor  ranging  after  her;  and  never has  any of  the Elves  had more 
    loneliness than his, or ever he too faded from life...                         
                                                                                  
   However this  matter is  to be  interpreted, the  lines in  the Lay  are clearly 
   to be associated with the end of Light as Leaf on Lindentree:                   
   
                      Till moonlight and till music dies                             
                        Shall Beren by the elfin maid                                
                      Dance in the starlight of her eyes                             
                 In the forest singing sorrowless.                                   
                                                                                    
   Compare the end of the song that Aragorn sang on Weathertop:                      
                                                                                    
             The ring Seas between them lay,                                         
                    And yet at last they met once more,                              
             And long ago they passed away                                           
                 In the forest singing sorrowless.                                   
                                                                                    
                      (ii) The Dragon-helm and Hurin's ancestors                     
                                                                                    
   The  elder  of  Turin's  guardians,  still Gumlin  in the  first version,  is now 
   named   (Mailgond    >)   Mailrond;    and   Gumlin    becomes   the    name   of 
   Hurin's  father,  who  has  not  been  even  mentioned  before  (other   than  in 
   the  reference  in   the  first   version  to   the  Dragon-helm   being  Hurin's 
   heirloom, 318). In the second version the Dragon-helm                             
                                                                                    
                                        was worn aforetime                           
         by the father of the fathers of the folk of Hurin,                          
         whose sire Gumlin to his son gave it                                        
         ere his soul severed from his sundered heart.                     (674.- 7) 
                                                                                    
   The last  line suggests  that a  story of  Hurin's father  had already  come into 
   existence; and  line 675  suggests a  long line  of ancestors  behind Hurin  - as 
   also  does  line  622,  the  pride  of  her   people,  princes   ancient,  behind 
   Morwen.  It  is  hard  to  know  how  my  father  at  this  time   conceived  the 
   earlier generations of Men; and the question must be postponed.                   
    The Dragon-helm itself now begins to gather a history: it was made               
                                                                                    
          in dark dwarfland in the deeps of time,                                    
          ere Men to Mithrim and misty Hithlum                                       
          o'er the world wandered  (672 - 4)                                         
                                                                                    
   and  was  the  work  of  Telchar  (678),  now  named  for  the  first  time.  But 
   there is still no indication of the significance attaching to the dragon-crest. 
  
  101 
    Lines  758   -  62   (Lo!  me   deemed  as   dead  the   dragon  of   the  North 
   ...   Or  is   Hurin  of   Hithlum  from   Hell  broken?),   to  which   there  is 
   nothing   corresponding   in   the   first   version,  clearly   foreshadows  the 
   Narn, p. 79:                                                                     
                                                                                    
    and word ran through the woods, and was heard far  beyond Doriath,               
    that  the  Dragon-helm  of  Dor-lomin  was  seen  again.  Then many               
    wondered, saying: 'Can the spirit of Hador or  of Galdor  the Tall               
    return from death; or has Hurin of Hithlum escaped indeed from the               
    pits of Angband?'                                                                
   
                   (iii) Miscellaneous Matters.                                
                                                                                
   The curious references to Beleg in the first version  ('son of  the wilderness 
   who wist no sire', see p. 25) reappear in the second, but  in a  changed form, 
   and at one of the occurrences put  into Beleg's  own mouth:  the forest  is my 
   father  536, cf.  772. Beleg  the ageless  is retained  in the  second version 
   (793), and at lines 544 ff. he shows a  Gandalf-like quality  of being  able to 
   make fire in wet wood, with his wizard's cunning (cf.  The Fellowship  of the 
   Ring II. 3).                                                                  
    The  great  bow  of  Beleg  is  now  at   last  named:   Balthronding  (773; 
   later Belthronding).                                                           
    We  learn  now  that  the  strong  wine  of  Dor-Winion  that  Beleg  gave to 
   the  travellers  and  which was  drunk at  the fateful  feast in  the Thousand 
   Caves   was   brought   to  the   Northern  lands   from  Nogrod   by  Dwarves 
   (540 - 1); and also that there was viticulture  in Valinor  (543 -  4), though 
   after the accounts of life in the halls  of Tulkas  and Orome  in the  tale of 
   The  Coming of  the Valar  (1. 75)  this causes  no surprise  - indeed  it is 
   said that Nessa wife of  Tulkas bore  'goblets o(  the goodliest  wine', while 
   Measse  went  among  the  warriors  in  her  house  and 'revived  the fainting 
   with strong wine' (I. 78).                                                   
    An  interesting  detail  in  the  second  account  of  Turin's  reception  in 
   Doriath,  not  found  again,  is  that  Melian  played  a  part in  the king's 
   graciousness:                                                                  
   for     Melian     moved     him     with     murmured      counsel.     (580) 
   From  the  feast  at  which  Turin  slew  Orgof  the  songs  of  the  sons  of 
   Ing of the first version (line 421) have now disappeared.                     
    The  chronology  of  Turin's  youth  is  slightly   changed  in   the  second 
   version. In the first, as in the Tale (see p. 25), Turin spent seven  years in 
   Doriath  while  tidings  still  came   from  Morwen   (line  333);   this  now 
   becomes nine years (line 693), as in The Silmarillion (p. 199).               
    Lastly,  at  line  812  a  pencilled  note   against  the   name  Taingwethil 
   (Taniquetil)  says  'English  Tindbrenting'.  This  name  is  found  in  notes 
   on  the  Old  English  forms  of  Elvish  names (see  p. 87),  Tindbrenting pe 
   pa   Brega   Taniquetil   nemnad   ('Tindbrenting   which   the   Valar  name 
   Taniquetil'; Old  English bregu  'king, lord,  ruler' =  'Vala'). The  name is 
   perhaps  to  be  derived  from  Old  English  tind 'projecting  spike' (Modern 
   English  tine)  and  brenting (a  derivative of  brant 'steep,  lofty'), here 
   used  in  an  unrecorded  sense  (brenting  occurs only  once in  recorded Old 
   English, in Beowulf, where it means 'ship').                                  
                                                                                
                                         *                                       
                                                                                
                    Verses associated with The Children of Hurin.                
                                                                                
   There  is  a  poem  found  in three  manuscripts, all  on 'Oxford'  paper (see 
   p.  81),  in  which  my  father  developed  elements  in  the   passage  lines 
   
   2082 - 2113 in The Children of Hurin to a short independent work. The       
   first text has no title, and reads:                                           
                                                                                
                                  The high summer                                
  
  102 
               waned to autumn, and western gales                                
               the leaves loosened from labouring boughs.                        
               The feet of the forest in fading gold                             
               and burnished brown were buried deeply;                      5 
               a restless rustle down the roofless aisles                        
               sighed and whispered. The Silver Wherry,                          
               the sailing moon with slender mast                                
               was filled with fires as of furnace hot;                          
               its hold hoarded the heats of summer,                        10 
               its shrouds were shaped of shining flame                          
               uprising ruddy o'er the rim of Evening                            
               by the misty wharves on the margin of the world.                  
               Then winter hastened and weathers hardened,                       
               and sleet and snow and slanting rain                         15 
               from glowering heaven, grey and sunless,                          
               whistling whiplash whirled by tempest,                            
               the lands forlorn lashed and tortured:                            
               floods were loosened, the fallow waters                           
               sweeping seaward, swollen, angry,                            20 
               filled with flotsam, foaming, turbid                              
               passed in tumult. The tempest failed:                             
               frost descended from the far mountains,                           
               steel-cold and still. Stony-glinting                              
               icehung evening was opened wide,                             25 
               a dome of crystal over deep silence,                              
               the windless wastes, the woods standing                           
               frozen phantoms under flickering stars.                           
                                                                                
   Against deeply in  line 5  is given  thickly as  an alternative  reading, and 
   against Wherry in line 7 is given vessel.                                     
     The first 13 lines of this are almost identical to  2082 -  94 in  the Lay, 
   with  only  a  few  slight  changes  (mostly  for  the  common purpose  in my 
   father's revisions of his alliterative verse of making the lines  more taut). 
   Then follow in lines 14 - 16 adaptations of 2102 - 4;  17 is  a new  line; 18 
   contains a part of 2119; 19 - 22a are based on 2106 - 9a; 22b) - 24 are new; 
   and 25 - 8 are almost the same as 2110 - 13.                                 
                                                                                
   The  second  version of  the poem  bears the  title Storm  over Narog, and is 
   much  developed. This  version as  written retained  lines 14  - 15  from the 
   first,  but they  were changed  and expanded  to three;  and the  third text, 
   entitled  Winter  comes  to  Nargothrond,  is  a  copy  of  the  second  with 
   this alteration and one or two other very  slight changes.  I give  the third 
   text here.                                                                    
   
        Winter comes to Nargothrond.                                         
                                                                            
      The summer slowly in the sad forest                                    
      waned and faded. In the west arose                                     
      winds that wandered over warring seas.                                 
      Leaves were loosened from labouring boughs:                            
      fallow-gold they fell, and the feet buried                         5 
      of trees standing tall and naked,                                      
      rustling restlessly down roofless aisles,                              
      shifting and drifting.                                                 
                                 The shining vessel                          
      of the sailing moon with slender mast,                                 
      with shrouds shapen of shimmering flame,                          10 
      uprose ruddy on the rim of Evening                                     
      by the misty wharves on the margin of the world.                       
      With winding horns winter hunted                                       
      in the weeping woods, wild and ruthless;                               
      sleet came slashing, and slanting hail                            15 
  
  103 
      from glowering heaven grey and sunless,                                
      whistling whiplash whirled by tempest.                                 
      The floods were freed and fallow waters                                
      sweeping seaward, swollen, angry,                                      
      filled with flotsam, foaming, turbid,                             20 
      passed in tumult. The tempest died.                                    
      Frost descended from far mountains                                     
      steel-cold and still. Stony-glinting                                   
      icehung evening was opened wide,                                       
      a dome of crystal over deep silence,                              25 
      over windless wastes and woods standing                                
      as frozen phantoms under flickering stars.                             
                                                                            
   On  the  back  of  Winter  comes  to Nargothrond are written  the follow- 
   ing verses, which arose from lines 1554 - 70 of the Lay. The poem  has no 
   title.                                                                    
                                                                            
      With the seething sea Sirion's waters,                                 
      green streams gliding into grey furrows,                               
      murmurous mingle. There mews gather,                                   
      seabirds assemble in solemn council,                                   
      whitewinged hosts whining sadly                                      5 
      with countless voices in a country of sand:                            
      plains and mountains of pale yellow                                    
      sifting softly in salt breezes,                                        
      sere and sunbleached. At the sea's margin                              
   
      a shingle lies, long and shining                                 10 
      with pebbles like pearl or pale marble:                              
      when the foam of waves down the wind flieth                          
      in spray they sparkle; splashed at evening                           
      in the moon they glitter; moaning, grinding,                         
      in the dark they tumble; drawing and rolling,                    15 
      when strongbreasted storm the streams driveth                        
      in a war of waters to the walls of land.                             
      When the Lord of Ocean his loud trumpets                             
      in the abyss bloweth to battle sounding,                             
      longhaired legions on lathered horses                            20 
      with backs like whales, bridles spuming,                            
      charge there snorting, champing seaweed;                             
      hurled with thunder of a hundred drums                               
      they leap the bulwarks, burst the leaguer,                           
      through the sandmountains sweeping madly                         25 
      up the river roaring roll in fury.                                   
                                                                          
   The last three lines were later placed within brackets.                 
                                                                          
   It may be mentioned here that there exists a  poem in  rhyming couplets 
   entitled The  Children of  Hurin. This  extends only  to 170  lines and 
   breaks off abruptly, after a short prologue based on the opening of the 
   later version of the alliterative Lay and an incomplete  second section 
   titled  'The  Battle  of  Unnumbered Tears  and Morgoth's  Curse'. This 
   poem comes however from a rather later period - approximately  the time 
   of the abandonment of the Lay  of Leithian  in the  same metre,  in the 
   early 1930s, and I do not give it here.                                 
   
   
   
                                        II.                                     
                              POEMS EARLY ABANDONED.                            
                                                                               
  
  104 
   During  his  time  at the  University of  Leeds my  father embarked  on five 
   distinct  poetical works  concerned with  the matter  of the  mythology; but 
   three of these went no further than the openings.  This chapter  treats each 
   of them in turn.                                                             
                                                                               
                          (i) The Flight of the Noldoli.                        
    There do not seem to be any certain indications of the date of this brief 
    poem in alliterative verse in relation to The Children of Hurin (though it 
     is worth noticing that already in the earliest of the three texts of The 
      Flight of the Noldoli Feanor's son Cranthir is so named, whereas this 
     form only arose by emendation of Cranthor in the typescript text of the 
      Lay (line 1719)). However, both from its general air and from various 
   details it can be seen that it comes from the same time; and since it seems 
      unlikely that (on the one hand) my father would have embarked on a new 
    poem in alliterative verse unless he had laid the other aside, or that (on 
     the other) he would have returned to this mode once he was fully engaged 
        on a long poem in rhyming couplets, I think it very probable that       
        The Flight of the Noldoli comes from the earlier part of 1925 (see      
                                                                               
   PP. 3, 81).                                                                  
    Each of the three  manuscripts of  the poem  (A, B,  and C)  is differently 
   titled:  A  has  The  Flight  of  the  Gnomes  as  sung  in  the   Halls  of 
   Thingol;  B  (pencilled  in later)  Flight of  the Gnomes;  C The  Flight of 
   the  Noldoli  from  Valinor.  A  has emendations  that are  taken up  in the 
   text of B, and B has emendations taken up in C; almost all  are characteris- 
   tic metrical/verbal rearrangements, as for example in line 17:               
                                                                               
    A in anguish mourning, emended to the reading of B;                         
    B and in anguish mourn, emended to the reading of C;                        
    C mourning in anguish.                                                      
                                                                               
    As  generally  in  this  book,  earlier  variants that  have no  bearing on 
   names or story are not cited. Each text ends  at the  same point,  but three 
   further lines are roughly written in the margin of A (see note to line 146). 
    I give now the text of the third version, C.                                
   
                  THE FLIGHT OF THE NOLDOLI                     
                         FROM VALINOR.                          
                                                               
   A! the Trees of Light, tall and shapely,                     
   gold and silver, more glorious than the sun,                 
   than the moon more magical, o'er the meads of the Gods       
   their fragrant frith and flowerladen                         
   gardens gleaming, once gladly shone.                      5 
   In death they are darkened, they drop their leaves           
   from blackened branches bled by Morgoth                      
   and Ungoliant the grim the Gloomweaver.                      
   In spider's form despair and shadow                          
   a shuddering fear and shapeless night                   10  
   she weaves in a web of winding venom                         
   that is black and breathless. Their branches fail,           
   the light and laughter of their leaves are quenched.         
   Mirk goes marching, mists of blackness,                      
   through the halls of the Mighty hushed and empty,       15 
   the gates of the Gods are in gloom mantled.                  
                                                               
   Lo! the Elves murmur mourning in anguish,                    
   but no more shall be kindled the mirth of Cor                
   in the winding ways of their walled city,                    
   towercrowned Tun, whose twinkling lamps                 20 
   are drowned in darkness. The dim fingers                     
   of fog come floating from the formless waste                 
  
  105 
   and sunless seas. The sound of horns,                        
   of horses' hooves hastening wildly                           
   in hopeless hunt, they hear afar,                       25 
   where the Gods in wrath those guilty ones                    
   through mournful shadow, now mounting as a tide              
   o'er the Blissful Realm, in blind dismay                     
   pursue unceasing. The city of the Elves                      
   is thickly thronged. On threadlike stairs               30 
   carven of crystal countless torches                          
   stare and twinkle, stain the twilight                        
   and gleaming balusters of green beryl.                       
   A vague rumour of rushing voices,                            
   as myriads mount the marble paths,                       35 
   there fills and troubles those fair places                   
   wide ways of Tun and walls of pearl.                         
                                                               
   Of the Three Kindreds to that clamorous throng               
   
   are none but the Gnomes in numbers drawn.                
   The Elves of Ing to the ancient halls                 40 
   and starry gardens that stand and gleam                  
   upon Timbrenting towering mountain                       
   that day had climbed to the cloudy-domed                 
   mansions of Manwe for mirth and song.                    
   There Bredhil the Blessed the bluemantled,            45 
   the Lady of the heights as lovely as the snow            
   in lights gleaming of the legions of the stars,          
   the cold immortal Queen of mountains,                    
   too fair and terrible too far and high                   
   for mortal eyes, in Manwe's court                     50 
   sat silently as they sang to her.                        
                                                           
   The Foam-riders, folk of waters,                         
   Elves of the endless echoing beaches,                    
   of the bays and grottoes and the blue lagoons,           
   of silver sands sown with moonlit,                    55 
   starlit, sunlit, stones of crystal,                      
   paleburning gems pearls and opals,                       
   on their shining shingle, where now shadows groping      
   clutched their laughter, quenched in mourning            
   their mirth and wonder, in amaze wandered             60 
   under cliffs grown cold calling dimly,                   
   or in shrouded ships shuddering waited                   
   for the light no more should be lit for ever.            
                                                           
   But the Gnomes were numbered by name and kin,            
   marshalled and ordered in the mighty square           65 
   upon the crown of Cor. There cried aloud                 
   the fierce son of Finn. Flaming torches                  
   he held and whirled in his hands aloft,                  
   those hands whose craft the hidden secret                
   knew, that none Gnome or mortal                       70 
   hath matched or mastered in magic or in skill.           
   'Lo! slain is my' sire by the sword of fiends,           
   his death he has drunk at the doors of his hall          
   and deep fastness, where darkly hidden                   
   the Three were guarded, the things unmatched          75 
   that Gnome and Elf and the Nine Valar                    
   can never remake or renew on earth,                      
   recarve or rekindle by craft or magic,                   
   not Feanor Finn's son who fashioned them of yore -       
   
  
  106 
   the light is lost whence he lit them first,         80 
   the fate of Faerie hath found its hour                   
                                                           
   Thus the witless wisdom its reward hath earned           
   of the Gods' jealousy, who guard us here                 
   to serve them, sing to them in our sweet cages,          
   to contrive them gems and jewelled trinkets,        85 
   their leisure to please with our loveliness,             
   while they waste and squander work of ages,              
   nor can Morgoth master in their mansions sitting         
   at countless councils. Now come ye all,                  
   who have courage and hope! My call harken           90 
   to flight, to freedom in far places!                     
   The woods of the world whose wide mansions               
   yet in darkness dream drowned in slumber,                
   the pathless plains and perilous shores                  
   no moon yet shines on nor mounting dawn             95 
   in dew and daylight hath drenched for ever,              
   far better were these for bold footsteps                 
   than gardens of the Gods gloom-encircled                 
   with idleness filled and empty days.                     
   Yea! though the light lit them and the loveliness   100 
   beyond heart's desire that hath held us slaves           
   here long and long. But that light is dead.              
   Our gems are gone, our jewels ravished;                  
   and the Three, my Three, thrice-enchanted                
   globes of crystal by gleam undying                  105 
   illumined, lit by living splendour                       
   and all hues' essence, their eager flame -               
   Morgoth has them in his monstrous hold,                  
   my Silmarils. I swear here oaths,                        
   unbreakable bonds to bind me ever,                  110 
   by Timbrenting and the timeless halls                    
   of Bredhil the Blessed that abides thereon -             
   may she hear and heed - to hunt endlessly                
   unwearying unwavering through world and sea,             
   through leaguered lands, lonely mountains,          115 
   over fens and forest and the fearful snows,              
   till I find those fair ones, where the fate is hid       
   of the folk of Elfland and their fortune locked,         
   where alone now lies the light divine.'                  
                                                           
   Then his sons beside him, the seven kinsmen,        120 
   
   crafty Curufin, Celegorm the fair,                                   
   Damrod and Diriel and dark Cranthir,                                 
   Maglor the mighty, and Maidros tall                                  
   (the eldest, whose ardour yet more eager burnt                       
   than his father's flame, than Feanor's wrath;                 125 
   him fate awaited with fell purpose),                                 
   these leapt with laughter their lord beside,                         
   with linked hands there lightly took                                 
   the oath unbreakable; blood thereafter                               
   it spilled like a sea and spent the swords                    130 
   of endless armies, nor hath ended yet:                               
                                                                       
   'Be he friend or foe or foul offspring                               
   of Morgoth Bauglir, be he mortal dark                                
   that in after days on earth shall dwell,                             
   shall no law nor love nor league of Gods,                     135 
   no might nor mercy, not moveless fate,                               
   defend him for ever from the fierce vengeance                        
  
  107 
   of the sons of Feanor, whoso seize or steal                          
   or finding keep the fair enchanted                                   
   globes of crystal whose glory dies not,                       140 
   the Silmarils. We have sworn for ever! '                             
                                                                       
   Then a mighty murmuring was moved abroad                             
   and the harkening host hailed them roaring:                          
   'Let us go! yea go from the Gods for ever                            
   on Morgoth's trail o'er the mountains of the world             145 
   to vengeance and victory! Your vows are ours!                        
                                                                       
   The poem ends here (but see note to line 146).                       
                                                                       
                                         *                              
                                                                       
                                       NOTES.                           
                                                                       
     41. starry gardens C, starlit domes A, B. 
     42. Tengwethil's A (with Timbrenting written in margin), Tim- 
             brenting's B, Timbrenting C (with Taingwethil written in 
     margin). See note to The Children of Hurin (second version) line 
     812. 
     45. Bridhil A, B, C, emended in C to Bredhil; so also at line 112. 
     107. and all hues' essence: this half-line (in the form all hue's 
   
         essence) occurs also in the second version of The Children of         
          Hurin, line 381, where it is said of the Silmaril of Beren.            
    111.  Tengwethil A, Timbrenting B, C.                                       
    134. that in after days on earth shall dwell: this line bracketed             
          later in pencil in C.                                                  
    146. There are three roughly-written lines in the margin of the last page 
          of A which were not taken up in B and C, but which presumably          
          follow on line 146:                                                    
                                                                                
                    But Finweg cried Fingolfin's son                             
                    when his father found that fair counsel,                     
                    that wit and wisdom were of worth no more:                   
                    'Fools                                                       
                                                                                
                      Commentary on The Flight of the Noldoli.                   
                                                                                
    Sad as it is that this poem was  abandoned so  soon -  when in  full mastery 
    of  the  alliterative  line  my  father might  have gone  on to  recount the 
    Kinslaying of Alqualonde, the  Prophecy of  the North,  the crossing  of the 
    Helcaraxe, and the burning of  the ships,  there is  nonetheless in  its few 
    lines  much of  interest for  the study  of the  development of  the legend. 
    Most notably, there here appears the  earliest version  of the  actual words 
    of the Feanorian Oath. The Oath was first  referred to  in the  outlines for 
    Gilfanon's Tale (I. 238, 240):                                               
                                                                                
      The  Seven  Sons  of Feanor  swore their  terrible oath  of hatred  for ever 
      against all, Gods or Elves or Men, who should hold the Silmarils           
                                                                                
    but it was there sworn after the coming of the Elves from Valinor, and after 
    the death of Feanor. In the  present poem  is the  first appearance  of the. 
    story  that  the  Oath  was  taken in  Valinor before  the departure  of the 
    Gnomes.  It  has  also  been  referred to  in The  Children of  Hurin, lines 
    631 ff.  of the  first version,  where it  is implied  that the  mountain of 
    Tain-Gwethil was taken in witness - as it was in  The Silmarillion  (p. 83): 
    here (line i x x) Feanor himself swears  by Timbrenting  that he  will never 
    cease to hunt for the Silmarils.                                             
       I cannot explain why line 134                                             
  
  108 
                                                                                
                      that in after days on earth shall dwell                    
                                                                                
    was bracketed (always a mark  of exclusion  or at  least of  doubtful reten- 
    tion) in the C-text.  The line  reappears in  identical form  in the  Lay of 
    Leithian  (Canto  VI,  1636);  cf.  The  Silmarillion  'Vala, Demon,  Elf or 
    Man as yet unborn'.                                                          
       The fixed epithets  of certain  of the  Sons of  Feanor are  changed from 
    those in  The Children  of Hurin  (see p.  86): Celegorm  is now  'the fair' 
    and Maidros 'the tall', as  thev remained;  Maglor is  'the mighty'  (in The 
    Silmarillion 'the mighty singer'). The line concerning Maidros               
   
               
                                                                                
   him fate awaited with fell purpose  (126)                                      
                                                                                
   may show that a form of the  story of  his end  was already  in being  (in the 
   Tale  of  the  Nauglafring  he  survived  the  attack  on  Dior  the  Fair but 
   nothing more is told of him), but I think it much more  likely that  it refers 
   to his capture and maiming by Morgoth.                                        
    In  Feanor's   speech  occur   two  interesting   references:  to   the  Nine 
   Valar,  and  to his  father Finn.  The number  of the  Valar is  nowhere stated 
   in  the  Lost  Tales  (where  in  any  case  the  name includes  lesser divine 
   beings; cf. e.g. I. 65 - 6 'With them came  many of  those lesser  Vali... the 
   Manir and the Suruli, the  sylphs of  the airs  and of  the winds');  but 'the 
   Nine  Valar'  are  referred to  in the  'Sketch of  the Mythology'  (1926) and 
   named  in  the  1930   'Silmarillion'.  Manwe,   Ulmo,  Osse,   Aule,  Mandos, 
   Lorien, Tulkas, Orome, and Melko.                                             
    Feanor's  father  has  not  been  named  since  the  tale  of  The  Theft  of 
   Melko  and  the  Darkening  of  Valinor  (I.  145 ff.),  where he  was called 
   Bruithwir,  slain  by  Melko.   In  ?he   Children  of   Hurin  there   is  no 
   indication  that  Feanor  was akin  to other  princes of  the Gnomes  - though 
   there can be no doubt that by that time he in fact was  so. But  the essential 
   features of the  Noldorin royal  house as  it had  now emerged  and as  it was 
   to  remain for  many years  can now  be deduced.  In the first version  of The 
   Children  of  Hurin  (line  29  and  note)  Turgon  was   the  son   of  Finwe 
   (actually spelt Finweg), as he had  been in  the Lost  Tales (I.  115), but 
   this was changed  to Finwe's  heir, with  the note  'he was  Fingolfin's son'; 
   and  in  the  second  version  Turgon  the mighty,  IFingolfin's son  is found 
   in the text as written (48 - 9). We thus have:                                
                                                                                
                                   Finwe (Finweg)                                
                                 |                                              
                             Fingolfin                                           
                                                                                
                          Turgon                                                
                                                                                
   Further, Finweg  appears in  The Children of  Hurin (first  version 1975, 
   second  version 19, 520) as  the King  of the  Gnomes who  died in  the Battle 
   of  Unnumbered  Tears;  in  two  of  these  cases the  name was  later changed 
   to Fingon.  In the  lines added  at the  end of  the A-text  of The  Flight of 
   the  Noldoli  (note  to  line 146) Finweg  is Fingolfin's  son. We  can there- 
   fore add:                                                                     
                                                                                
                                   Finwe (Finweg)                                
                                                                                
                                 I                                               
                              Fin lhn                                            
                                                                                
                Finweg                     Turgon                                
            (> Fingon)                                                           
   
  
  109 
    Now in The Flight of the Noldoli Feanor is called Finn's son; and in the                       
    'Sketch of the Mythology' Finn is given as an alternative to Finwe:                            
                                                                                                  
      The Eldar are divided into three  hosts, one  under Ingwe  (Ing)..., one                     
      under Finwe (Finn) after called the Noldoli...*                                              
                                                                                                  
    Thus Feanor has become Fingolfin's brother:                                                    
                                                                                                  
                                       Finwe (Finweg, Finn)                                        
                                            |                                                      
                                                                                                  
                          Feanor                                                                   
                                                                                                  
                        Seven sons             Finweg Turgon                                       
                                         (> Fingon)                                                
                                                                                                  
    (Only in a later note to lines 1713 - 20 of The Children of Hurin has                          
    Finwe's third son Finrod appeared, father of Felagund, Angrod, Egnor,                          
    and Orodreth.)                                                                                 
      Feanor's speech also contains a curious foreknowledge of the making                          
    of the Sun and Moon (92 - 6):                                                                  
                                                                                                  
                    The woods of the world whose wide mansions                                     
                    yet in darkness dream drowned in slumber,                                      
                    the pathless plains and perilous shores                                        
                    no moon yet shines on nor mounting dawn                                        
                    in dew and daylight hath drenched for ever                                     
                                                                                                  
      Very notable are Feanor's concluding words (117 - 18):                                      
                                                                                                  
                    till I find those fair ones, where the fate is hid                             
                    of the folk  of Elfland  and their  fortune locked                             
                                                                                                  
    Cf. The Silmarillion, p. 67: 'Mandos foretold that the fates of Arda lay                       
    locked  within  them',  and  Thingol's  words to  Beren (ibid.  p. 167):                       
    'though the fate of Arda lie within the Silmarils, yet you shall hold me                       
    generous'. It is clear that the Silmarils had already gained  greatly in                       
    significance since the earliest period of the mythology (see I. 156, 169                       
    note z; II. 259).                                                                              
      In no other version is Feanor  seen on  this occasion  holding flaming                       
    torches in his hands and whirling them aloft.                                                  
      The lines (38 - g)                                                                           
                                                                                                  
                    Of the Three Kindreds to that clamorous throng                                 
                    are none but the Gnomes in numbers drawn                                       
                                                                                                  
                  go back to the tale of The Flight of the Noldoli (I. 162): 'Now when...          
                                                                                                  
     (* In the 1930 'Silmarillion' it is expressly stated that Ing and Finn are the Gnomish forms 
    of Ingwe and Finwe.)                                                                        
   
                                                                                
                                                                                    
       Feanor sees that far the most of the company is of the kin of the  Noldor', on 
       which I noted (I.  169) 'It  is to  be remembered  that in  the old  story the 
       Teleri (i.e.  the later  Vanyar) had  not departed  from Kor.'  Later evidence 
       shows  that  the  old  story  had  not  been  changed;  but  the fact  that in 
       the   present   poem   the   Elves   of  Ing   (Ingwe)  were   on  Timbrenting 
       (Taniquetil)  in  the  mansions  of  Manwe and  Varda shows  the entry  of the 
       later narrative (found in the 'Sketch') of  the destruction  of the  Trees. In 
       the  old  tale  of  The  Theft  of   Melko  and   the  Darkening   of  Valinor 
       (I. 143 ff. and  commentary I.  157) the  great festival  was the  occasion of 
  
  110 
       Melko's  attack  on  the  place  of  the   Gnomes'  banishment   northward  in 
       Valinor, the slaying of Feanor's father, and the theft  of the  Silmarils; and 
       the  destruction  of  the  Trees  followed  some  time  afterwards.  Now  how- 
       ever  the  festival is  the occasion  of the  attack on  the Trees;  the First 
       Kindred are on Taniquetil but most of the Gnomes are not.                     
         The  name  by  which  Varda  is  here called,  Bridhil the  Blessed (changed 
       in  C  to  Bredhil),  is  found  in  the  old  Gnomish  dictionary,  and  also 
       Timbridhil   (I.  269,   273,  entries   Tinwetari,  Varda).   On  Timbrenting 
       see  p.  127,  where  the  form  Tindbrenting  occurring  in The  Children of 
       Hurin (in a note to second  version line  812) is  discussed. Both  forms are 
       found in the 'Sketch':                                                        
                                                                                    
          Timbrenting or Tindbrenting in English, Tengwethil in Gnomish,             
          Taniquetil in Elfin.                                                       
                                                                                    
       The form with  -m- is  therefore evidently  due to  a change  of pronunciation 
       in English, ndb > mb.                                                         
         In  line  41  the  earlier   reading  starlit   domes,  changed   to  starry 
       gardens,  is  probably  to  be  related  to  the  account in  the tale  of The 
       Coming  of  the  Valar  and  the   Building  of   Valinor  of   Manwe's  abode 
       on Taniquetil (I. 73):                                                        
                                                                                    
          That  house  was  builded  of  marbles  white  and  blue  and stood  amid the 
          fields of snow, and its roofs  were made  of a  web of  that blue  air called 
          ilwe that  is  above  the  white and  grey. This  web did  Aule and  his wife 
          contrive,  but  Varda  spangled  it  with  stars,  and  Manwe   dwelt  there- 
          under.                                                                     
                                                                                    
       This idea of a roof lit with stars was never lost and appears in a changed 
       form long after, though it is not mentioned in The Silmarillion.              
          The lines (21 - 3)                                                         
                                                 The dim fingers                     
                                                                                    
                   of fog came floating from the formless waste                     
                    and sunless seas                                                 
                                                                                    
       find an echo in The Silmarillion (p.76):                                      
                                                                                    
          it blew chill from the East in that hour, and the vast shadows of the sea 
          were rolled against the walls of the shore.                                
   
      The lines at the end of the A-text (note  to line  146) show  that Fingolfin 
    has  taken  Finwe  Noleme's  place  as  the  voice  of  reason  and moderation 
    amid the revolutionary enthusiasm of the Noldoli in the great square of        
    Kor (see I. 162, 171).                                                         
      Lastly  may  be  noticed  the  term 'Foam-riders'  used (line  52) of  the  
    Third Kindred (the Solosimpi of the Lost Tales, later  the Teleri);  this has 
    been used once before, in AElfwine of England (II. 3I4), where it is  said  
    of AElfwine's mother Eadgifu that when he was born                             
                                                                                  
      the Foamriders, the Elves of the Sea-marge, whom she had known of:           
      old in Lionesse, sent messengers to his birth.                               
                                                                                  
                          Analysis of the metre of the poem.                       
                                                                                  
    At the end of the second text (B) of  The Flight  of the  Noldoli my  father  
    made an analysis of  the metrical  forms of  the first  20 and  certain subse- 
    quent lines. For his analysis and explanation of the Old English metre see 
    On Translating Beowulf, in The Monsters and the Critics and Other             
    Essays, 1983, pp. 61 ff.  The letters  A, +  A, B,  C, D,  E on  the left-hand 
    side of the table refer to the 'types' of Old  English half-line;  the letters 
    beneath the analyses of 'lifts' and 'dips' are  the alliterations  employed in 
  
  111 
    each line, with 0 used for any vowel (since all vowels 'alliterate' with each 
    other) and X for a  consonant beginning  a lift  but not  forming part  of the 
    alliterative scheme of the  line; the  words 'full',  'simple', etc.  refer to 
    the nature of the alliterative pattern in each case.                           
   
       It may be noticed that the scansion of the first half of line 8 (with the 
    first lift -goli-) shows that the primary stress fell on the second syllable of 
    Ungoliant;  and  that sp  can only  alliterate with  sp (lines  9, 130),  as in 
    Old English (the same is of course true of sh, which is a separate             
    consonant).                                                                     
                                                                                   
                   (ii) Fragment of an alliterative Lay of Earendel.                
                                                                                   
    There exists one other piece of  alliterative verse  concerned with  the matter 
    of  the  Lost Tales,  the opening  of a  poem that  has no  title and  does not 
    extend  far  enough  to make  clear what  its subject  was to  be. The  fall of 
    Gondolin, the escape  of the  fugitives down  the secret  tunnel, the  fight at 
    Cristhorn,  and  the  long  wandering  in  the  wilds  thereafter,  are  passed 
    over  rapidly  in  what  were  to be  the introductory  lines, and  the subject 
    seems about to appear at the end of the fragment:                               
                                                                                   
                       all this have others in ancient stories                      
                       and songs unfolded, but say I further...                     
                                                                                   
     and the concluding lines  refer to  the sojourn  of the  fugitives in  the Land 
     of  Willows.  But  at  the  end  of  the  text  my  father wrote  several times 
     in  different  scripts   'Earendel',  'Earendel   son  of   Fengel',  'Earendel 
     Fengelsson'; and I think it extremely  likely, even  almost certain,  that this 
     poem was to be a Lay of Earendel. (On Fengel see the next section.)            
   
      The text is  in the  first stage  of composition  and is  exceedingly rough, 
    but it contains one line of the utmost interest for  the history  of Earendel. 
    It  is  written  on  examination  paper  from  the  University  of  Leeds  and 
    clearly  belongs  in  time  with The  Lay of  the Children  of Hurin  and The 
    Flight of the Noldoli: more than that seems impossible to say.                    
                                                                                     
      Lo! the flame of fire and fierce hatred                                         
      engulfed Gondolin and its glory fell,                                           
      its tapering towers and its tall rooftops                                       
      were laid all low, and its leaping fountains                                    
      made no music more on the mount of Gwareth,                              5      
      and its whitehewn walls were whispering ash.                                    
      But Wade of the Helsings wearyhearted )                                         
      Tur the earthborn was tried in battle                                           
      from the wrack and ruin a remnant led                                           
      women and children and wailing maidens                                          
      and wounded men of the withered folk                                    10      
      down the path unproven that pierced the hillside,                               
      neath Tumladin he led them to the leaguer of hills                              
      that rose up rugged as ranged pinnacles                                         
      to the north of the vale. There the narrow way                                  
      of Cristhorn was cloven, the Cleft of Eagles,                           IS      
      through the midmost mountains. And more is told                                 
      in lays and in legend and lore of others                                        
      of that weary way of the wandering folk;                                        
      how the waifs of Gondolin outwitted Melko,                                      
      vanished o'er the vale and vanquished the hills,                        20      
      how Glorfindel the golden in the gap of the Eagles                              
      battled with the Balrog and both were slain:                                    
      one like flash of fire from fanged rock,                                        
      one like bolted thunder black was smitten                                       
      to the dreadful deep digged by Thornsir.                                25      
  
  112 
      Of the thirst and hunger of the thirty moons                                    
      when they sought for Sirion and were sore bestead                               
      by plague and peril; of the Pools of Twilight                                   
      and Land of Willows; when their lamentation                                     
      was heard in the halls where the high Gods sate                         30  
      veiled in Valinor .. the Vanished Isles;                                        
      all this have others in ancient stories                                         
      and songs unfolded, but say I further                                           
      how their lot was lightened, how they laid them down                            
      in long grasses of the Land of Willows.                                 35      
      There sun was softer, ... the sweet breezes                                     
      and whispering winds, there wells of slumber                                    
      and the dew enchanted                                                           
                                          *                                           
   
                                      NOTES.                                    
                                                                               
    The next lines are                                                          
                                                                               
                  where stony-voiced that stream of Eagles                      
                  runs o'er the rocky                                           
                                                                               
    but  the  second  of  these  is struck  out and  the first  left without 
    continuation.                                                               
    31. The second  half-line was  written in  the Vanished  Isles, but  in was 
        struck out and replaced by a word that I cannot interpret.                  
    36. The  second  half-line  was written  and the  sweet breezes,  but and 
        was  struck  out  and  replaced   by  some   other  word,   possibly  then. 
                                                                               
                                  Commentary.                                   
                                                                               
   For the form Tur see I I. 148, 260.                                          
   In the tale of The Fall of Gondolin  Cristhorn, the  Eagles' Cleft,  was in 
   the  Encircling  Mountains  south  of  Gondolin, and  the secret  tunnel led 
   southwards  from the  city (II.  167 -  8 etc.);  but from  line 14  of this 
   fragment it is seen that the change to the north  had already  entered the 
   legend.                                                                      
   Lines  26  -  7  (the  thirty  moons  when  they   sought  for   Sirion)  go 
   back to the Fall of Gondolin, where it is said  that the  fugitives wandered 
   'a year and more' in the wastes (see II. 195, 214).                        
   The reading of line 7 as first written (it was not struck  out, but  Tur the 
   earthborn was tried in battle was added in the margins):                    
                                                                               
                     But Wade of the Helsings wearyhearted                      
                                                                               
   is remarkable. It is taken  directly from  the very  early Old  English poem 
   Widsith,  where  occurs  the  line  Wada  Haelsingum,  sc.   Wada  [weold] 
   Haelsingum,  'Wada  ruled  the  Haelsingas'.  One  may  well  wonder  why the 
   mysterious  figure  of  Wade  should  appear  here  in  Tuor's   place,  and 
   indeed I  cannot explain  it: but  whatever the  reason, the  association of 
   Wade  with  Tuor  is  not  casual.  Of  the  original  story of  Wade almost 
     nothing is known; but he survived in popular recollection through the 
     Middle Ages and later - he is mentioned by Malory as a mighty being,       
     and Chaucer refers to 'Wade's boat' in The Merchant's Tale; in Troilus      
     and Crisyede Pandare told a 'tale of Wade'. R. W. Chambers (Widsith,      
     Cambridge 1912, p. 95) said that Wade was perhaps 'originally a sea-       
   giant, dreaded and honoured by the coast tribes of the  North Sea  and the 
   Baltic'; and the tribe of the Haelsingas over which he is said to have ruled 
   in Widsith is  supposed to  have left  its name  in Helsingor  (Elsinore) in 
   Denmark   and   in  Helsingfors   in  Finland.   Chambers  summed   up  what 
   few generalities  he  thought might  be made  from the  scattered references 
   in English and German as follows:                                          
  
  113 
   
   We find these common characteristics, which we may assume be-                        
   longed to their ancient prototype, Wada of the Haelsingas:                           
                                                                                       
     (1) Power over the sea.                                                            
     (2) Extraordinary strength - often typified by superhuman stature.                 
     (3)  The  use of  these powers  to help  those whom  Wade favours.                 
                                                                                       
   ... Probably he grew out of the figure, not of a historic chief, but of a -          
   supernatural power, who had no story all his own, and who interested                 
   mortal men only when he interfered in their concerns. Hence he is                    
   essentially a helper in time of need; and we may be fairly confident that            
   already in the oldest lays he possessed this character.                              
                                                                                       
   Most interesting, however, is the fact that in Speght's annotations to               
   Chaucer (1598) he said:                                                              
                                                                                       
   Concerning Wade and his bote Guingelot, as  also his  strange exploits               
   in the same, because the matter is long and fabulous, I passe it over.               
                                                                                       
   The likeness of Guingelot to Wingelot is sufficiently striking; but when             
   we place together the facts that Wingelot was Earendel's ship,* that                 
   Earendel was Tuor's son, that Tuor was peculiarly associated with the                
   sea, and that here 'Wade of the Helsings' stands in the place of Tuor,               
   coincidence is ruled out. Wingelot was derived from Wade's boat,                    
   Guingelot as certainly, I think, as was Earendel from the Old English                
   figure (this latter being a fact expressly stated by my father, II. 309).           
   Why my father should have intruded 'Wade of the Helsings' into the,                  
   verses at this point is another question. It may conceivably have been               
   unintentional - the words Wada Haelsingum were running in his mind                    
   (though in that case one might expect that he would have struck the line             
   out and not merely written another line against it as an alternative): but         
   at any rate the reason why they were running in his mind is clear, and this          
   possibility in no way diminishes the demonstrative value of the line that            
   Wingelot was derived from Guingelot, and that there was a connection                 
   of greater significance than the mere taking over of a name- just as in the         
   case of Earendel.                                                                    
                                                                                       
                                           *                                            
                                                                                       
                         (iii) The Lay of the Fall of Condolin.                         
                                                                                       
   This was the title that late in his life my father wrote on the bundle of            
   papers constituting the abandoned beginning of this poem; but it seems              
   that  it  was  not  conceived  on  a  large  scale, since  the narrative  had reached 
                                                                                       
    In which he undertook 'fabulous  exploits'. It  is conceivable  that there  was some 
   connection between Earendel's great world-girdling voyage and the travels of  Wade as 
   described  by  the  twelfth-century  English writer  Walter Map,  who tells  how Gado 
   (sc. Wade) journeyed in his boat to the furthest Indies.                             
   
    the dragon-fire arising over the northern heights already within 130 lines.                     
    That he  composed it  while at  the University  of Leeds  is certain,  but I                     
    strongly suspect that it was the first versification of matter from the Lost                     
    Tales undertaken, before he turned to the alliterative  line. The  story, so                     
    far as it goes, has undergone virtually no development  from the  prose tale                     
    of The Fall of Condolin, and the closeness  of the  Lay to  the Tale  can be                     
    seen from this comparison (though the passage is exceptional):                                   
                                                                                                    
        (Tale, II. 158)                                                                            
        Rejoice that ye have found it, for behold before you the City of Seven                       
        Names where all who war with Melko may find hope.'                                           
  
  114 
          Then said Tuor: 'What be those names?' And the  chief of  the Guard                       
        made  answer:  "Tis  said  and 'tis  sung: "Gondobar  am I  called and                       
        Gondothlimbar, City of Stone and City  of the  Dwellers in  Stone, &c.                       
                                                                                                    
    (Lay) Rejoice that ye have found it and rest from endless war,                                   
              For the seven-named city 'tis that stands upon the hill,                               
              Where all who strive with Morgoth find hope and valour still.'                         
              'What be those names,' said Tuor, 'for I come from long afar?'                         
              "Tis said and 'tis sung,' one answered, '"My name is Gondobar                          
              And Gondothlimbar also, the City hewn of Stone,                                        
              The fortress of the Gnome-folk who dwell in Halls of Stone, &c.                       
                                                                                                    
        I do not give this poem in extenso here, since it does not, so far as the                    
    main narrative is concerned, add anything to the Tale; and my father                             
    found, as I think, the metrical form  unsuitable to  the purpose.  There are,                    
    : however, several passages of interest for the study of the larger develop-                     
    ment of the legends.                                                                             
        In  the Tale,  Tuor was  the son  of Peleg  (who was  the son  of Indor,                     
    II. 160), but here he is the son of Fengel; while on a scrap of paper giving                     
    rough workings of the  passage cited  above* Tuor  himself is  called Fengel                     
    - cf. 'Earendel son of Fengel' at  the end  of the  fragment of  an Earendel                     
    Lay,  p. 141.  Long afterwards  Fengel was  the name  of the  fifteenth King                     
    of Rohan  in the  Third Age,  grandfather of  Theoden, and  there it  is the                     
    , 'Old English noun fengel 'king, prince'.                                                       
        There are some  puzzling statements  made concerning  Fingolfin, whose                       
    appearance here, I feel certain, is earlier than those in the alliterative                       
    poems; and the passage in which he  appears introduces  also the  story of                       
    Isfin and Eol.                                                                                   
                                                                                                    
    (*  This  is  the  page referred  to in  Unfinished Tales  p. 4:  some lines  of verse  in which 
    appear  the Seven  Names of  Gondolin are  scribbled on  the back  of a  piece of  paper setting 
    out "the chain of responsibility in a battalion".' Not knowing at that time where  this isolated 
    scrap came from I took this as an indication of very carly date, but this is certainly mistaken: 
    the paper must have survived and been used years later for rough writing.)                        
   
                 Lo, that prince of Gondobar [Meglin]                        
   dark Eol's son whom Isfin, in a mountain dale afar                        
   in the gloom of Doriath's forest, the white-limbed maiden bare,           
   the daughter of Fingolfin, Gelmir's mighty heir.                          
   'Twas the bent blades of the Glamhoth that drank Fingolfin's life         
   as he stood alone by Feanor; but his maiden and his wife                  
   were wildered as they sought him in the forests of the night,             
   in the pathless woods of Doriath, so dark that as a light                
   of palely mirrored moonsheen were their slender elfin limbs               
   straying among the black holes where only the dim bat skims               
   from Thu's dark-delved caverns. There Eol saw that sheen                  
   and he caught the white-limbed Isfin, that she ever since hath been       
   his mate in Doriath's forest, where she weepeth in the gloam;             
   for the Dark Elves were his kindred that wander without home.             
   Meglin she sent to Gondolin, and his honour there was high                
   as the latest seed of Fingolfin, whose glory shall not die;               
   a lordship he won of the Gnome-folk who quarry deep in the earth,         
   seeking their ancient jewels; but little was his mirth,                   
   and dark he was and secret and his hair as the strands of night           
   that are tangled in Taur Fuin* the forest without light.                   
                                                                            
   In the Lost Tales Finwe Noleme, first Lord of the Noldoli, was the '      
   father of Turgon (and so of Isfin, who was Turgon's sister), I. 115; ' 
   Finwe Noleme was slain in the Battle of Unnumbered Tears and his -'       
   heart cut out by Orcs, but Turgon rescued the body and heart of his       
   father, and the Scarlet Heart became his grim emblem (I. 241, II. 172). 
   Finwe Noleme is also called Fingolma (I. 238 - 9, II. 220).               
  
  115 
   In the alliterative poems Fingolfin is the son of Finwe (Finweg) and      
   the father of Turgon, and also of Finweg (> Fingon), as he was to remain, 
   (see p. 137). Thus:                                                       
   
               Lost Tales.           
                                    
    Finwe Noleme (Fingolma)          
    (slain in the Battle of          
    Unnumbered Tean).                
                                    
                                    
                                    
   Turgon.                     Isfin. 
   
           Alliterative Poems.         
                                      
                 Finwe.                
                                      
               Fingolfin.              
                                      
                                      
   Turgon.         Finweg (> Fingon): 
                 (slain in the Battle 
                 of Unnumbered Tears). 
   
                              But whereas in the Lay of the Fall of Condolin Fingolfin has 
                                                                                             
     (* Taur Fuin is the form in the Lost Tales; it was here emended later to Taur-na-Fuin, 
   which is the form from the first in The Children of IIurin.)                              
   
   emerged and stepped into Finwe's place as the father of Turgon and             
   Isfin, he is not here the son of Finwe but of one Gelmir:                     
                                                                                 
                                      Gelmir.                                     
                                                                                 
                                                                                 
                                   Turgon Isfin.                                  
                                                                                 
     In an early prose text - one  of the  very few  scraps (to  be given  in the 
   next  volume)  that  bridge  the  gap  in  the prose  history between the Lost 
   Tales  and  the 'Sketch  of the  Mythology' -  Gelmir appears  as the  King of 
   the Noldoli at the time of the flight  from Valinor,  and one  of his  sons is 
   there named Golfin.                                                            
     There is too  little evidence  extant (if  there ever  was any  more written 
   down)  to  penetrate  with certainty  the earliest  evolution of  the Noldorin 
   kings.  The  simplest  explanation  is  that  this  Gelmir, father  of Golfin/ 
   Fingolfin  =  Fingolma/Finwe  Noleme,  father  of  Fingolfin.  But it  is also 
   said in this passage that Fingolfin  was slain  by the  Glamhoth 'as  he stood 
   alone  by  Feanor',  and  whatever  story  lies  behind  this is  now vanished 
   (for  the  earliest,  very  obscure,  references  to the  death of  Feanor see 
                                                                                 
   I. 238 - 9).                                                                   
     This  passage  from  the  Lay  of the  Fall of  Gondolin contains  the first 
   account of the story of Eol the Dark Elf,  Isfin sister  of Turgon,  and their 
   son Meglin (for  a very  primitive form  of the  legend see  II. 220).  In the 
   prose  tale  of  The  Fall of  Gondolin the  story is  dismissed in  the words 
   'that tale  of Isfin  and Eol  may not  here be  told', II.  165. In  the Lay, 
   Fingolfin's  wife  and  daughter  (Isfin)  were  seeking  for him  when Isfin 
   was  taken  by  Eol.  Since  in the  'Sketch' Isfin  was lost  in Taur-na-Fuin 
   after  the  Battle  of  Unnumbered  Tears  and  there  trapped  by Eol,  it is 
   possible that at this stage  Fingolfin was  the Elvish  king who  died (beside 
   Feanor?) in the great battle. It is also possible that we see here the genesis 
  
  116 
   of  the  idea  of  Isfin's  wandering in  the wilds,  although of  course with 
   subsequent  shifts,  whereby  Fingolfin died  in duel  with Morgoth  after the 
   Battle  of  Sudden  Flame  and  Fingon  (Isfin's  brother)  was  the  Noldorin 
   king  slain  in  the  Battle  of  Unnumbered  Tears,  the  story that  she was 
   seeking  her  father  was  abandoned.  What this  passage does  certainly show 
   is that the story of Isfin's sending her son to Gondolin is original, but that 
   originally  Isfin  remained  with  her  captor  Eol  and  never  escaped  from 
   him.                                                                           
     Eol  here  dwells  'in  a  mountain  dale  afar  in  the gloom  of Doriath's 
   forest', 'in the forests of the  night', 'where  only the  dim bat  skims from 
   Thu's  dark-delved  caverns'.  This  must  be the  earliest reference  to Thu, 
   and  at any  rate in  connected writing  the earliest  to Doriath  (Artanor of 
   the Lost  Tales). I  have suggested  (II. 63)  that in  the Tale  of Tinuviel 
   
    'Artanor was conceived as a great region of forest in the heart of which       
    was Tinwelint's cavern', and that the zone of the Queen's protection 'was      
    originally less distinctly bordered, and less extensive, than "the Girdle of 
    Melian" afterwards became'. Here the description of Eol's habitation         
    in a forest without light (where Thu lives in caverns) suggests rather the 
    forest of Taur-na-Fuin, where                                                  
                                                                                  
                  Never-dawning   night   was   netted   clinging                  
                  in  the  black branches  of the  beetling trees                  
                                                                                  
    and where                                                                      
                                                                                  
                                                 goblins even                      
                  (whose deep eyes drill the darkest shadows)                      
                  bewildered wandered                                              
                                  (The Children of Hurin, p. 34 lines 753 ff.) 
                                                                                  
      The passage also contains  an interesting  reference to  the purpose  of the 
    miners of Gondolin: 'seeking their ancient jewels.'                            
      Earlier  in this  Lay some  lines are  given to  the coming  of Tuor  to the 
    hidden door beneath the Encircling Mountains:                                  
                                                                                  
      Thither Tuor son of Fengel came out of the dim land                          
      that the Gnomes have called Dor-Lomin, with Bronweg at his hand,             
      who fled from the Iron Mountains and had broken Melko's chain                
      and cast his yoke of evil, of torment and bitter pain;                       
      who alone most faithful-hearted led Tuor by long ways                        
      through empty hills and valleys by dark nights and perilous days,            
      till his blue lamp magic-kindled, where flow the shadowy rills               
      beneath enchanted alders, found that Gate beneath the hills,                 
      the door in dark Dungorthin that only-the Gnome-folk knew.                   
                                                                                  
    In  a  draft  for  this  passage  the  name  here  is  Nan  Orwen,  emended to 
    Dungorthin.   In  The   Children  of   Hurin  (lines   1457  ff.)   Turin  and 
    Flinding came to this 'grey valley' after  they had  passed west  over Sirion, 
    and  reached  the  roots  of  the  Shadowy  Mountains  'that  Hithlum girdle'. 
    For earlier  references to  Nan Dungorthin  and different  placings of  it see 
    p.  87;  the  present  passage  seems  to  indicate  yet  another,   with  the 
    hidden door of Gondolin opening into it.                                       
                                                                                  
      A few other passages may be noticed. At the beginning there is a            
    reference to old songs telling                                                 
                                                                                  
      how the Gods in council gathered on the outmost rocky bars                   
      of the Lonely Island westward, and devised a land of ease                    
      beyond the great sea-shadows and the shadowy seas;                           
      how they made the deep gulf of Faerie with long and lonely shore . . . 
                                                                                  
  
  117 
    That the Gods were ferried on  an island  by Osse  and the  Oarni at  the time 
    of the fall  of the  Lamps is  told in  the tale  of The  Coming of  the Valar 
   
                                
                                                                                             
   (I. 70), and that this isle was afterwards that of the  Elves' ferrying                    
   (becoming Tol Eressea) is told in The Coming of the Elves (I. 118).                       
    When Gondolin was built the people cried 'Cor is built anew! ' and the                    
   guard who told Tuor the seven names said:                                                  
                                                                                             
       Loth, the Flower, they name me, saying 'Cor is born again,                             
       even in Loth-a-ladwen,* the Lily of the Plain.'                                        
                                                                                             
   I  have  noticed  earlier  (II.  208)  that  whereas  it  is  explicit in  The Silmaril- 
   lion   that   Turgon   devised   the   city   to   be   'a   memorial   of   Tirion  upon 
   Tuna',  and  it  became  'as  beautiful   as  a   memory  of   Elven  Tirion',   this  is 
   not   said   in   The   Fall  of   Condolin:  Turgon   was  born   in  the   Great  Lands 
   after   the   return   of  the   Noldoli  from   Valinor,  and   had  never   known  Kor. 
   'One   may  feel   nonetheless  that   the  tower   of  the   King,  the   fountains  and 
   stairs,   the   white   marbles   of   Gondolin   embody   a   recollection  of   Kor  as 
   it   is   described   in   The   Coming   of   the   Elves   and   the   Making   of  Kor 
   (I. 122 - 3).                                                                              
    There is also a reference to Earendel                                                     
                                                                                             
                                           who passed the Gates of Dread,                     
                      half-mortal and half-elfin, undying and long dead.                      
                                                                                             
   The Gates of Dread are probably the gates of the Door of Night, through                    
   which Earendel passed (II. 255).                                                           
                                                                                             
   (* This is the only point in which the Seven Names differ  from their  forms in  the Tale 
   (II. 158). In the Tale the name of the city as 'Lily of the Valley' is  Lothengriol. For 
   ladwen 'plain' see II. 344. In a draft of the passage in the lay the name was Loth Barodrin.) 
   
   
   
                                                 III.                                              
                                         THE LAY OF LEITHIAN.                                      
                                                                                                  
   My father wrote in his diary that he began 'the poem of Tinuviel' during                        
   the period of the summer examinations of 1925 (see p. 3), and he                               
   abandoned it in September 193 I (see below), when he was 39. The rough                         
   workings for the whole poem are extant (and 'rough' means very rough                            
   indeed); from them he wrote a fair copy, which I shall call 'A'.*                               
    On this manuscript A my father most uncharacteristically inserted                              
   dates, the first of these being at line 557 (August 23, 1925); and he                           
   composed the last hundred-odd lines of the third Canto (ending at line                          
   757) while on holiday at Filey on the Yorkshire coast in September 1925.                       
   The next date is two and a half years and 400 lines later, 27 - 28 March                        
   1928 written against line 1161; and thereafter each day for a further nine                     
   days, till 6 April 1928, is marked, during which time he wrote out no less                     
   than 1768 lines, to 2929.                                                                      
    Since the dates refer to the copying of verses out fair in the manuscript,                     
   not to their actual composition, it might be thought that they prove little;                    
   but the rough workings of lines 2497 - 2504 are written on an abandoned                      
   letter dated x April 1928, and these lines were written in the fair copy A                    
   on 4 April - showing that lines 2505 - 2929 were actually composed                            
   between x and 6 April. I think therefore that the dates on A can be taken                       
   as effectively indicating the time of composition.                                              
    The date November 1929 (at line 3031) is followed by a substantial                            
   amount of composition in the last week of September 1930, and again in                          
  
  118 
   the middle of September 193 I; the last date is 17 September of that year                       
   against line 4085 very near the point where the Lay. was abandoned.                             
   Details of the dates are given in the Notes.                                                    
    There is also a typescript text ('B') made by my father, of which the                          
   last few hundred lines are in manuscript, and this text ends at precisely                       
   the same point as does A. This typescript was begun quite early, since my                       
   father mentioned in his diary for 16 August 1926 having done 'a little                         
   typing of part of Tinuviel', and before the end of 1929 he gave it to                           
   C. S. Lewis to read. On 7 December of that year Lewis wrote to him                              
   about it, saying:                                                                               
                                                                                                  
    I sat up late last night and have read the Geste as far as to where Beren                     
    and his gnomish allies defeat the patrol of orcs above the sources of the                     
                                                                                                  
    (* This was written on  the backs  of examination-scripts,  tied together  and prepared  as a 
   blank manuscript: it was large enough to last through the six years, and a few scripts  at the 
   end of the bundle remained unused.)                                                             
   
    Narog  and  disguise  themselves  in  the  reaf  [Old   English:  'garments, 
    weapons, taken from the slain']. I can quite  honestly say  that it  is ages 
    since  I have  had an  evening of  such delight:  and the  personal interest 
    of reading a friend's work  had very  little to  do with  it. I  should have 
    enjoyed it  just as  well as  if I'd  picked it  up in  a bookshop,  by an 
    unknown  author.  The  two things  that come  out clearly  are the  sense of 
    reality in the  background and  the mythical  value: the  essence of  a myth 
    being  that  it  should  have  no  taint of  allegory to  the maker  and yet 
    should suggest incipient allegories to the reader,                          
                                                                               
   Lewis had thus  reached in  his reading  about line  2017. He  had evidently 
   received more; it may be that the typescript  by this  time extended  to the 
   attack  on  Luthien  and  Beren  by  Celegorm   and  Curufin   fleeing  from 
   Nargothrond, against which  (at line  303 t)  is the  date November  1929 in 
   the manuscript. Some time after this,  probably early  in 1930,  Lewis sent 
   my father 14 pages of detailed criticism, as far as line 1161 (if there was 
   any more it  has not  survived). This  criticism he  contrived as  a heavily 
   academic  commentary  on  the  text,  pretending  to  treat  the  Lay  as an 
   ancient  and  anonymous   work  extant   in  many   more  or   less  corrupt 
   manuscripts, overlaid by scribal  perversions in  antiquity and  the learned 
   argumentation  of  nineteenth-century  scholars;  and   thus  entertainingly 
   took  the  sting  from  some  sharply  expressed  judgements,  while  at the 
   same  time in  this disguise  expressing strong  praise for  particular pas- 
   sages. Almost all the verses which Lewis found wanting  for one  reason or 
   another  are  marked  for  revision  in  the  typescript  B if  not actually 
   rewritten,  and  in many  cases his  proposed emendations,  or modifications 
   of  them,  are  incorporated  into  the  text. The  greater part  of Lewis's 
   commentary is given on pp. 315 ff., with  the verses  he criticised  and the 
   alterations made as a result.                                                
                                                                               
        My father abandoned the Lay at the point where the jaws of Carcharoth 
      crashed together like a trap on Beren's hand and the Silmaril was 
      engulfed, but though he never advanced beyond that place in the narra- 
      tive, he did not abandon it for good. When ?he Lord of the Rings was 
   finished he returned to the Lay again and recast the first two Cantos and a 
         good part of the third, and small portions of some others. 
         To summarise the elements of this history: 
                                                                               
    (1). Rough workings of the whole poem, composed 1925 - 31.                   
    (2). Manuscript A of the whole poem, written out progressively               
         during 1925 - 31.                                                      
    (3). Typescript B of the whole poem (ending in manuscript), already          
         in progress in 1926.                                                   
            This typescript given to C. S. Lewis towards the end of 1929,      
  
  119 
         when it extended probably to about line 3031.                          
   
     (4). Recasting of the opening Cantos and parts of some others (after                       
     the completion of The Lord of the Rings).                                                  
                                                                                              
   The manuscript A was emended, both by changes and insertions, at                            
   different times, the majority of these alterations being incorporated in                    
   the typescript B; while in B, as typed, there are further changes not '                     
   found in A.                                                                                 
   The amount of emendation made to B varies very greatly. My father                           
   used it as a basis for the later rewritings, and in these parts the old                     
   typescript is entirely covered with new verses; but for long stretches - by                 
   far the greater part of the poem - the text is untouched save for very '.                   
   minor and as it were casual modifications to individual lines here and.                     
   there.                                                                                      
   After much experimentation I have concluded that to make a single,                          
   text, an amalgam derived from the latest writing throughout the poem,                       
   would be wholly mistaken. Quite apart from the practical difficulty of                      
   changed names in the rewritten parts that do not scan in the old lines, the                 
   later verse in its range and technical accomplishment is too distinct; too                  
   much time had passed, and in the small amount that my father rewrote of                     
   the Lay of Leithian after The Lord of the Rings we have fragments of a '                    
   new poem: from which we can gain an idea of what might have been. I                         
   have therefore excised these parts, and give them subsequently and                          
   separately (Chapter IV).                                                                    
   A further reason for doing so lies in the purpose of this book, which                       
   includes the consideration of the Lays as important stages in the evolu-                    
   tion of the legends. Some of the revisions to the Lay of Leithian are at                    
   least 30 years later than the commencement of the poem. From the point                      
   of view of the 'history', therefore, the abandonment of the poem in or                      
   soon after September 1931 constitutes a terminal point, and I have                          
   excluded emendations to names that are (as I believe) certainly later than                  
   that, but included those which are earlier.* In a case like that of                         
   Beleriand, for instance, which was Broseliand for much of the poem in                        
   B and always later emended to Beleriand, but had become Beleriand as                        
   first written by line 3957, I give Beleriand throughout. On the other                       
   hand I retain Gnomes since my father still used this in The Hobbit. '                       
   The many small changes made for metrical/stylistic reasons, however,                        
   constitute a problem in the attempt to produce a 1931 text', since it                       
   is often impossible to be sure to which 'phase' they belong. Some are                       
                                                                                              
   (* This leads to inconsistent treatment of certain names as between the two long Lays, e.g. 
   Finweg son of Fingo1fin in The Children of Hurin but Fingon in the Lay of Leithian.          
   Finweg survived into the 1930 version of 'The Silmarillion' but was early emended to       
   Fingon.)                                                                                    
   
    demonstrably very early - e.g. candle flowers emended to flowering         
    candles  (line  516),  since  C. S.  Lewis-commented on  the latter  - while 
    others  are  demonstrably  from  many  years  later,  and  strictly  speaking 
    belong with  the  late rewritings;  but many  cannot be  certainly determined. 
    In any case, such changes - very often made to get  rid of  certain artifices 
    employed  as  metrical aids,  most notably  among these  the use  of emphatic 
    tenses with doth and did simply in order to obtain a syllable - such 
    changes have no repercussions beyond the improvement of the individual 
    line; and in such cases it seems a pity, through rigid adherence to the 
    textual basis, to lose such small enhancements, or at any rate to hide them 
   in a trail of tedious textual notes, while letting their less happy predeces- 
   sors stand in the text. I have thought it justifiable therefore to be frankly 
   inconsistent in these details, and while for example retaining Gnomes 
   (for  Elves  or  other  substitution) or  Thu (for  Gorthu or  Sauron), to 
   introduce  small  changes  of wording  that are  certainly later  than these. 
   As  in  the Lay  of  the  Children  of  Hurin  there  are  no  numbered notes 
  
  120 
   to the text;  the annotation,  related to  the line-numbers  of the  poem, is 
   very largely restricted to earlier readings, and  these earlier  readings are 
   restricted to cases where there is  some significant  difference, as  of name 
   or motive. Citations from  the manuscript  A are  always citations  from that 
   text as first written  (in very  many cases  it was  emended to  the reading 
   found in B).                                                                
      It is to  be noticed  that while  the Lay  of Leithian  was in  process of 
   composition the 'Sketch of  the Mythology'  was written  (first in  1926) and 
   rewritten, leading directly  into the  version of  'The Silmarillion'  that I 
   ascribe  to 1930,  in which  many of  the essentials,  both in  narrative and 
   language,  of  the  published  work  were  already  present.  In  my  commen- 
   taries  on  each Canto  I attempt  to take  stock of  the development  in the 
   legends  pari passu  with the  text of  the poem,  and only  refer exception- 
   ally to the contemporary prose works.                                         
      The  A-text  has  no  title, but  on the  covering page  of the  bundle of 
   rough workings is written  Tinuviel, and  in his  early references  to the 
   poem my father  called it  thus, as  he called  the alliterative  poem Turin. 
   The B-text bears this title:                                                  
                                                                                
                                        The                                      
                                       GEST                                      
                                        of                                       
                               BEREN son of BARAHIR                              
                                        and                                      
                                  LUTHIEN the FAY                                
                                      called                                     
                             TINUVIEL the NIGHTINGALE                            
                                      or the                                     
                                  LAY OF LEITHIAN                                
                               Release from Bondage                              
   
                           
                                                                              
   The 'Gest of Beren and Luthien' means a narrative in verse, telling of the 
   deeds of Beren and Luthien. The word gest is pronounced as Modern           
   English jest, being indeed the 'same word' in phonetic form, though now     
   totally changed in meaning.                                                 
       My father never explained the name Leithian 'Release from Bondage', 
   and we are left to choose, if we will, among various applications that can 
   be seen in the poem. Nor did he leave any comment on the significance - if 
   there is a significance - of the likeness of Leithian to Leithien 'England', 
   In the tale of AElfwine of England the Elvish name of England is             
   Luthien (which was earlier the name of AElfwine himself, England            
   being Luthany), but at the first occurrence (only) of this name the word 
   Leithian was pencilled above it (II. 330, note 20). In the 'Sketch          
   the Mythology' England was still Luthien (and at that time Thingol          
   daughter was also Luthien), but this was emended to Leithien, and this      
   is the form in the 1930 version of 'The Silmarillion'. I cannot say (i) what 
   connection if any there was between the two significances of Luthien,       
   nor (ii) whether Leithien (once Leithian) 'England' is or was related to 
   Leithian 'Release from Bondage'. The only evidence of an etymological       
   nature that I have found is a hasty note, impossible to date, which refers 
   to a stem leth- 'set free', with leithia 'release', and compares Lay of     
   Leithian.                                                                   
                                                                              
                          The GEST of BEREN and LUTHIEN.                       
                                                                              
                                        I.                                     
                                                                              
                 A king there was in days of old:                              
                 ere Men yet walked upon the mould                             
                 his power was reared in cavern's shade,                       
  
  121 
                 his hand was over glen and glade.                             
                 His shields were shining as the moon,                         
                 his lances keen of steel were hewn,                           
                 of silver grey his crown was wrought,                         
                 the starlight in his banners caught;                          
                 and silver thrilled his trumpets long                         
                 beneath the stars in challenge strong;                        
                 enchantment did his realm enfold,                             
                 where might and glory, wealth untold,                         
                 he wielded from his ivory throne                              
                 in many-pillared halls of stone.                              
   
   There beryl, pearl, and opal pale,        15 
   and metal wrought like fishes' mail,          
   buckler and corslet, axe and sword,           
   and gleaming spears were laid in hoard -      
   all these he had and loved them less          
   than a maiden once in Elfinesse;           20 
   for fairer than are born to Men               
   a daughter had he, Luthien.                   
                                                
     Such lissom limbs no more shall run         
   on the green earth beneath the sun;           
   so fair a maid no more shall be            25 
   from dawn to dusk, from sun to sea.           
   Her robe was blue as summer skies,            
   but grey as evening were her eyes;            
   'twas sewn with golden lilies fair,           
   but dark as shadow was her hair.           30 
   Her feet were light as bird on wing,          
   her laughter lighter than the spring;         
   the slender willow, the bowing reed,          
   the fragrance of a flowering mead,            
   the light upon the leaves of trees,        35 
   the voice of water, more than these           
   her beauty was and blissfulness,              
   her glory and her loveliness;                 
   and her the king more dear did prize          
   than hand or heart or light of eyes.       40 
                                                
   They dwelt amid Beleriand,                    
   while Elfin power yet held the land,          
   in the woven woods of Doriath:                
   few ever thither found the path;              
   few ever dared the forest-eaves            45 
   to pass, or stir the listening leaves         
   with tongue of hounds a-hunting fleet,        
   with horse, or horn, or mortal feet.          
   To North there lay the Land of Dread,         
   whence only evil pathways led              50 
   o'er hills of shadow bleak and cold           
   or Taur-na-Fuin's haunted hold,               
   where Deadly Nightshade lurked and lay        
   and never came or moon or day;                
   to South the wide earth unexplored;        55 
   
             
                                                 
   to West the ancient Ocean roared,              
   unsailed and shoreless, wide and wild;         
   to East in peaks of blue were piled            
   in silence folded, mist-enfurled,              
  
  122 
   the mountains of the Outer World,           60 
   beyond the tangled woodland shade,             
   thorn and thicket, grove and glade,            
   whose brooding boughs with magic hung          
   were ancient when the world was young.         
                                                 
   There Thingol in the Thousand Caves,        65 
   whose portals pale that river laves            
   Esgalduin that fairies call,                   
   in many a tall and torchlit hall               
   a dark and hidden king did dwell,              
   lord of the forest and the fell;            70 
   and sharp his sword and high his helm,         
   the king of beech and oak and elm.             
                                                 
   There Luthien the lissom 'maid                 
   would dance in dell and grassy glade,          
   and music merrily, thin and clear,          75 
   went down the ways, more fair than ear         
   of mortal Men at feast hath heard,             
   and fairer than the song of bird.              
   When leaves were long and grass was green      
   then Dairon with his fingers lean,          80 
   as daylight melted into shade,                 
   a wandering music sweetly made,                
   enchanted fluting, warbling wild,              
   for love of Thingol's elfin child.             
                                                 
   There bow was bent and shaft was sped,      85 
   the fallow deer as phantoms fled,              
   and horses proud with braided mane,            
   with shining bit and silver rein,              
   went fleeting by on moonlit night,             
   as swallows arrow-swift in flight;          90 
   a blowing and a sound of bells,                
   a hidden hunt in hollow dells.                 
   There songs were made and things of gold,      
   and silver cups and jewels untold,             
   and the endless years of Faery land         95 
   
                rolled over far Beleriand,                                                         
                until a day beneath the sun,                                                       
                when many marvels were begun.                                                      
                                                                                                  
                                              NOTES.                                               
                                                                                                  
      The opening of the poem in B is complicated by the fact that my father                       
      partly rewrote, and retyped, the first Canto - a rewriting entirely distinct                 
      from the later fundamental recasting that the early part of the poem                         
      underwent. This first rewriting of the opening Canto was done while the                      
      original composition of the poem was still proceeding, but was fairly far                    
      advanced. The second version was typed in exactly the same form as that                      
      it replaced, whereas the last part of the B-text is not typed; but the name                  
      Beleriand appears in it, as typed, and not as an emendation, whereas                         
      elsewhere in B the form is Broseliand, always emended in ink to                              
      Beleriand.*  Moreover it was the first version of Canto I in the B-text that                 
      C. S. Lewis read on the night of 6 December 1929, and I think it very                        
      probable that it was Lewis's criticism that led my father to rewrite the                     
      opening (see pp. 315 - 16). In the following notes the first version of B is                 
      called B(1), the rewritten text given above being B(2).                                      
                                                                                                  
       I - 30 A: A king was in the dawn of days:                                                   
  
  123 
                 his golden crown did brightly blaze                                               
                 with ruby red and crystal clear;                                                  
                 his meats were sweet, his dishes dear;                                            
                 red robes of silk, an ivory throne,                                          5 
                 and ancient halls of arched stone,                                                
                 and wine and music lavished free,                                                 
                 and thirty champions and three,                                                   
                 all these he had and heeded not.                                                  
                 His daughter dear was Melilot:                                            10      
                 from dawn to dusk, fron sun to sea,                                               
                 no fairer maiden found could be.                                                  
                 Her robe was blue as summer skies,                                                
                 but not so blue as were her eyes;                                                 
                 'twas sewn with golden lilies fair,                                         15 
                 but none so golden as her hair.                                                   
                                                                                                  
             An earlier draft, after line 12 found could be, has the couplet:                      
                                                                                                  
                 from England unto Eglamar                                                         
                 o'er folk and field and lands afar.                                               
                                                                                                  
       (* Once near the very end (line 3957), in the manuscript conclusion of the B-text, the form 
       as written is Beleriand, not Broseliand.)                                                    
   
                   B(1): A king there was in olden days:                  
                             &c. as A to line 6                           
                                                                         
                      and hoarded gold in gleaming grot,                  
                      all these he had and heeded not.                    
                      But fairer than are born to Men                     
                      a daughter had he, Luthien:                         
                          &c. as B(2)                                     
                                                                         
    14-18. These lines  were used  afterwards in  Gimli's song  in Moria 
           (The Fellowship of  the Ring  II. 4);  see the  Commentary by 
                                                                         
           C. S. Lewis, p. 3I6.                                           
                                                                         
    41-4.          A: They dwelt in dark Broceliand                    
                      while loneliness yet held the land.                 
                                                                         
                  B(1): They dwelt beyond Broseliand                  
                      while loneliness yet held the land,                 
                      in the forest dark of Doriath.                      
                      Few ever thither found the path;                    
                                                                         
           In B(1) Ossiriande is pencilled above Broseliand. As noted 
           above, B (2) has Beleriand as typed.                            
                                                                         
       48. After this line A and B(1) have:                               
                                                                         
                      Yet came at whiles afar and dim                     
                      beneath the roots of mountains grim                 
                      a blowing and a sound of bells,                     
                      a hidden hunt in hollow dells.                      
                                                                         
           The second couplet reappears at a later point in B(2), lines 
           9 I - 2.                                                       
                                                                         
    49-61  A and B(1):                                                    
                                                                         
                      To North there lay the Land of Dread,               
  
  124 
                      whence only evil pathways led                       
                      o'er hills of shadow bleak and cold;                
                      to West and South the oceans rolled                 
                      unsailed and shoreless, wild and wide;              
                      to East and East the hills did hide                 
                      beneath the tangled woodland shade,                 
                                                                         
     65-6. A: There Celegorm his ageless days                             
           doth wear amid the woven ways,                                 
           the glimmering aisles and endless naves                        
           whose pillared feet that river laves                           
                                                                         
       67. Esgalduin A,  but Esgaduin  in the  rough workings,  which is 
           the form in The Children of  Hurin (p.  76, line  2164) before 
           correction.                                                    
   
                                                                       
   73. A: There Melilot the lissom maid                                                        
   79-84. Not in A.                                                                          
   85-93. A and B(1) (with one slight difference):                                           
                                                                                             
                       There bow was bent and shaft was sped                                  
                       and deer as fallow phantoms fled,                                      
                       and horses pale with harness bright                                    
                       went jingling by on moonlit night;                                     
                       there songs were made and things of gold                               
                                                                                             
          See note to line 48.                                                                
                                                                                             
     96. A: rolled over dark Broceliand,                                                       
          B(1): rolled over far Broseliand,                                                   
          In B(1) Ossiriande is pencilled against Broseliand, as at line                      
          41.                                                                                 
                                                                                             
                                     Commentary on Canto I.                                   
                                                                                             
   An extraordinary feature of  the A-version  is the  name Celegorm  given to                
   the  King  of  the  woodland Elves  (Thingol); moreover  in the  next Canto                
   the  role  of  Beren  is  in A  played by  Maglor, son  of Egnor.  The only                
   possible conclusion, strange as it is, is  that my  father was  prepared to                
   abandon  Thingol  for  Celegorm  and  (even  more  astonishing)  Beren  for                
   Maglor.  Both  Celegorm  and  Maglor  as  sons of  Feanor have  appeared in                
   the Tale of the Nauglafring and in the Lay of the Children of Hurin.                       
    The name of the king's daughter in A,  Melilot, is  also puzzling  (and is                
   it  the  English plant-name,  as in  Melilot Brandybuck,  a guest  at Bilbo                
   Baggins' farewell party?). Already in  the second  version of  The Children                
   of Hurin Luthien has appeared as the 'true' name of Tinuviel (see p.  x ig,                
   note to 358 - 66). It is perhaps possible that my father in fact  began the                
   Lay  of  Leithian  before  he  stopped work  on The  Children of  Hurin, in                
   which case Melilot might be the  first 'true'  name of  Tinuviel, displaced                
   by Luthien; but I think that this is extremely unlikely.* In view of Beren                
   >  Maglor,  I  think Luthien  > Melilot  far more  probable. In  any event,                
   Beren  and  Luthien  soon  appear  in  the  original drafts  of the  Lay of                
   Leithian.                                                                                  
    It  is  strange  also  that  in A  the king's  daughter was  blue-eyed and                
   golden-haired, for this would  not accord  with the  robe of  darkness that                
                                                                                             
   (* My father expressly stated in his diary that he began Tinuviel iel in the summer of 1925; 
   and it is to be noted that a reference to the Lay of Leithian appears in  the alliterative 
   head-piece to one of the typcscripts of Light as Leaf on Lindentree  - which  was actually 
   published in June 1925 (see pp. 120-1). Thus the reference in the  second version  of The 
   Children of Hurin to the Lay of Leithian (p. 107 line 356) is not evidence that he  had in 
  
  125 
   fact begun it.)                                                                            
   
                                                                           
                                                                                                  
   she spun from her  hair: in  the Tale  of Tinuviel  her hair  was 'dark'                        
   (II. 20).                                                                                       
    The  name  Broceliand  that  appears  in  A  (Broseliand  B)  is  remark-                        
   able, but I can cast no light on my  father's choice  of this  name (the                        
   famous Forest of Broceliande in Brittany of the Arthurian  legends).> It                        
   would  be  interesting to  know how  Broseliand led  to Beleriand,  and a                        
   clue may perhaps be found on a page of rough working for the  opening of                        
   the Lay, where he jotted down various names  that must  be possibilities                        
   that he was pondering for the name of the land. The fact  that Ossiriand                        
   occurs among them, while it is also pencilled against Broseliand at lines                        
   41 and 96 in B(1), may suggest that these names arose during  the search                        
   for a replacement of Broseliand. The names are:                                                  
                                                                                                  
      Colodhinand, Noldorinan, Geleriand, Bladorinand, Belaurien,                                  
      Arsiriand, Lassiriand, Ossiriand.                                                            
                                                                                                  
   Colodhinand  is incidentally  interesting as  showing Colodh,  the later                        
   Sindarin  equivalent  of  Quenya  Noldo (in  the old  Gnomish dictionary                        
   Golda was the Gnomish equivalent of 'Elvish'  Noldo, I.  262). Geleriand                        
   I  can  cast  no  light on;  but Belaurien  is obviously  connected with                        
   Belaurin,  the  Gnomish  form  of  Pahirien  (I.  264),  and Bladorinand                        
   with Palurien's name Bladorwen 'the wide earth, Mother Earth' (ibid.).                        
   It seems at least possible that Belaurien  lies behind  Beleriand (which                        
   was afterwards explained quite differently).                                                    
    Another  curious  feature  is  the  word beyond  in They  dwelt beyond                        
   Broseliand, the reading of B(1) at line 41, where A has in and  B(2) has                        
   amid.                                                                                           
    Esga(l)duin,  Taur-na-Fuin  (for  Taur  Fuin  of  the Lost  Tales), and                        
   the  Thousand  Caves have  all appeared  in The  Children of  Hurin; but                        
   in the mountains that                                                                           
                                                                                                  
                      to East in peaks of blue were piled                                          
                      in silence folded, mist-enfurled                                             
                                                                                                  
   - lines that are absent from A and B(1) - we have the first appearance of                       
   the Blue Mountains (Ered Luin) of the  later legends:  fencing Beleriand,                       
   as it seems, from the Outer World.                                                             
                                                                                                  
    In all the texts of  the first  Canto the  King of  the woodland  Elves is                     
   presented as possessing great  wealth. This  conception appears  already in                     
   The Children  of Hurin  (see p.  26), in  the most  marked contrast  to all                     
   that is told in the Lost Tales: cf. the Tale of Turambar (II. 95) 'the folk                     
   of  Tinwelint  were of  the woodlands  and had  scant wealth',  'his riches                     
   were small', and  the Tale  of the  Nauglafring (II.  227) 'A  golden crown                     
                                                                                                  
   (* On the earliest 'Silmarillion' map it is said that 'all the lands watered by Sirion south of 
    Gondolin are called in English "Broseliand" '.)                                              
   
   they [the Dwarves] made for Tinwelint, who yet had worn nought but a 
   wreath of scarlet leaves.'                                             
                                                                         
                                   II.                                    
                                                                         
              Far in the North neath hills of stone                       
              in caverns black there was a throne                    100 
              by fires illumined underground,                             
              that winds of ice with moaning sound                        
              made flare and flicker in dark smoke;                        
  
  126 
              the wavering bitter coils did choke                         
              the sunless airs of dungeons deep                      105 
              where evil things did crouch and creep.                     
              There sat a king: no Elfin race                             
              nor mortal blood, nor kindly grace                          
              of earth or heaven might he own,                            
              far older, stronger than the stone                     110 
              the world is built of, than the fire                        
              that burns within more fierce and dire;                     
              and thoughts profound were in his heart:                    
              a gloomy power that dwelt apart.                            
                                                                         
                  Unconquerable spears of steel                      115 
              were at his nod. No ruth did feel                           
              the legions of his marshalled hate,                         
              on whom did wolf and raven wait;                            
              and black the ravens sat and cried                          
              upon their banners black, and wide                     120 
              was heard their hideous chanting dread                      
              above the reek and trampled dead.                           
              With fire and sword his ruin red                            
              on all that would not bow the head                          
              like lightning fell. The Northern land                 125 
              lay groaning neath his ghastly hand.                        
                                                                         
                  But still there lived in hiding cold                    
              undaunted, Barahir the bold,                                
              of land bereaved, of lordship shorn,                        
              who once a prince of Men was born                      130 
              and now an outlaw lurked and lay                            
              in the hard heath and woodland grey,                        
   
   and with him clung of faithful men                   
   but Beren his son and other ten.                     
   Yet small as was their hunted band             135 
   still fell and fearless was each hand,               
   and strong deeds they wrought yet oft,               
   and loved the woods, whose ways more soft            
   them seemed than thralls of that black throne        
   to live and languish in halls of stone.        140 
   King Morgoth still pursued them sore                 
   with men and dogs, and wolf and boar                 
   with spells of madness filled he sent                
   to slay them as in the woods they went;              
   yet nought hurt them for many years,           '45 
   until, in brief to tell what tears                   
   have oft bewailed in ages gone,                      
   nor ever tears enough, was done                      
   a deed unhappy; unaware                              
   their feet were caught in Morgoth's snare.     150 
                                                       
   Gorlim it was, who wearying                          
   of toil and flight and harrying,                     
   one night by chance did turn his feet                
   o'er the dark fields by stealth to meet              
   with hidden friend within a dale,              155 
   and found a homestead looming pale                   
   against the misty stars, all dark                    
   save one small window, whence a spark                
   of fitful candle strayed without.                    
   Therein he peeped, and filled with doubt       160  
   he saw, as in a dreaming deep                        
  
  127 
   when longing cheats the heart in sleep,              
   his wife beside a dying fire                         
   lament him lost; her thin attire                     
   and greying hair and paling cheek               165 
   of tears and loneliness did speak.                   
   'A! fair and gentle Eilinel,                         
   whom I had thought in darkling hell                  
   long since emprisoned! Ere I fled                    
   I deemed I saw thee slain and dead              170 
   upon that night of sudden fear                       
   when all I lost that I held dear':                   
   thus thought his heavy heart amazed                  
   
   outside in darkness as he gazed.                 
   But ere he dared to call her name,           175 
   or ask how she escaped and came                  
   to this far vale beneath the hills,              
   he heard a cry beneath the hills!                
   There hooted near a hunting owl                  
   with boding voice. He heard the howl         180 
   of the wild wolves that followed him             
   and dogged his feet through shadows dim.         
   Him unrelenting, well he knew,                   
   the hunt of Morgoth did pursue.                  
   Lest Eilinel with him they slay              185 
   without a word he turned away,                   
   and like a wild thing winding led                
   his devious ways o'er stony bed                  
   of stream, and over quaking fen,                 
   until far from the homes of men              190 
   he lay beside his fellows few                    
   in a secret place; and darkness grew,            
   and waned, and still he watched unsleeping,      
   and saw the dismal dawn come creeping            
   in dank heavens above gloomy trees.          195 
   A sickness held his soul for ease,               
   and hope, and even thraldom's chain              
   if he might find his wife again.                 
   But all he thought twixt love of lord            
   and hatred of the king abhorred              200 
   and anguish for fair Eilinel                     
   who drooped alone, what tale shall tell?         
                                                   
     Yet at the last, when many days                
   of brooding did his mind amaze,                  
   he found the servants of the king,           205 
   and bade them to their master bring              
   a rebel who forgiveness sought,                  
   if haply forgiveness might be bought             
   with tidings of Barahir the bold,                
   and where his hidings and his hold           210 
   might best be found by night or day.             
   And thus sad Gorlim, led away                    
   unto those dark deep-dolven halls,               
   before the knees of Morgoth falls,               
   
   and puts his trust in that cruel heart     215 
   wherein no truth had ever part.                  
   Quoth Morgoth: 'Eilinel the fair                 
   thou shalt most surely find, and there           
   where she doth dwell and wait for thee           
   together shall ye ever be,                 220 
  
  128 
   and sundered shall ye sigh no more.              
   This guerdon shall he have that bore             
   these tidings sweet, 0 traitor dear!             
   For Eilinel she dwells not here,                 
   but in the shades of death doth roam       225 
   widowed of husband and of home -                 
   a wraith of that which might have been,          
   methinks, it is that thou hast seen!             
   Now shalt thou through the gates of pain         
   the land thou askest grimly gain;          230 
   thou shalt to the moonless mists of hell         
   descend and seek thy Eilinel.'                   
                                                   
   Thus Gorlim died a bitter death                  
   and cursed himself with dying breath,            
   and Barahir was caught and slain,          235  
   and all good deeds were made in vain.            
   But Morgoth's guile for ever failed,             
   nor wholly o'er his foes prevailed,              
   and some were ever that still fought             
   unmaking that which malice wrought.        240 
   Thus men believed that Morgoth made              
   the fiendish phantom that betrayed               
   the soul of Gorlim, and so brought               
   the lingering hope forlorn to nought             
   that lived amid the lonely wood;           245 
   yet Beren had by fortune good                    
   long hunted far afield that day,                 
   and benighted in strange places lay              
   far from his fellows. In his sleep               
   he felt a dreadful darkness creep          250 
   upon his heart, and thought the trees            
   were bare and bent in mournful breeze;           
   no leaves they had, but ravens dark              
   sat thick as leaves on bough and bark,           
   and croaked, and as they croaked each neb  255 
   
            
                                                    
   let fall a gout of blood; a web                   
   unseen entwined him hand and limb,                
   until worn out, upon the rim                      
   of stagnant pool he lay and shivered.             
   There saw he that a shadow quivered         260 
   far out upon the water wan,                       
   and grew to a faint form thereon                  
   that glided o'er the silent lake,                 
   and coming slowly, softly spake                   
   and sadly said: 'Lo! Gorlim here,            265 
   traitor betrayed, now stands! Nor fear,           
   but haste! For Morgoth's fingers close            
   upon thy father's throat. He knows                
   your secret tryst, your hidden lair',             
   and all the evil he laid bare                270 
   that he had done and Morgoth wrought.             
   Then Beren waking swiftly sought                  
   his sword and bow, and sped like wind             
   that cuts with knives the branches thinned        
   of autumn trees. At last he came,            275 
   his heart afire with burning flame,               
   where Barahir his father lay;                     
   he came too late. At dawn of day                  
  
  129 
   he found the homes of hunted men,                 
   a wooded island in the fen,                  280 
   and birds rose up in sudden cloud -               
   no fen-fowl were they crying loud.                
   The raven and the carrion-crow                    
   sat in the alders all a-row;                      
   one croaked: 'Ha! Beren comes too late',     285 
   and answered all: 'Too late! Too late! '          
   There Beren buried his father's bones,            
   and piled a heap of boulder-stones,               
   and cursed the name of Morgoth thrice,            
   but wept not, for his heart was ice.         290 
                                                    
   Then over fen and field and mountain              
   he followed, till beside a fountain               
   upgushing hot from fires below                    
   he found the slayers and his foe,                 
   the murderous soldiers of the king.          295 
   And one there laughed, and showed a ring          
   
   he took from Barahir's dead hand.                     
   'This ring in far Beleriand,                          
   now mark ye, mates,' he said, 'was wrought.           
   Its like with gold could not be bought,         300 - 
   for this same Barahir I slew,                         
   this robber fool, they say, did do                    
   a deed of service long ago                            
   for Felagund. It may be so;                           
   for Morgoth bade me bring it back,              305 
   and yet, methinks, he has no lack                     
   of weightier treasure in his hoard.                   
   Such greed befits not such a lord,                    
   and I am minded to declare                            
   the hand of Barahir was bare! '                 310 
   Yet as he spake an arrow sped;                        
   with riven heart he crumpled dead.                    
   Thus Morgoth loved that his own foe                   
   should in his service deal the blow                   
   that punished the breaking of his word.         315 
   But Morgoth laughed not when he heard                 
   that Beren like a wolf alone                          
   sprang madly from behind a stone                      
   amid that camp beside the well,                       
   and seized the ring, and ere the yell           320 
   of wrath and rage had left their throat               
   had fled his foes. His gleaming coat                   
   was made of rings of steel no shaft                   
   could pierce, a web of dwarvish craft;                
   and he was lost in rock and thorn,              325 
   for in charmed hour was Beren born;                   
   their hungry hunting never learned                    
   the way his fearless feet had turned.                 
                                                        
     As fearless Beren was renowned,                     
   as man most hardy upon ground,                  330 
   while Barahir yet lived and fought;                   
   but sorrow now his soul had wrought                   
   to dark despair, and robbed his life                  
   of sweetness, that he longed for knife,               
   or shaft, or sword, to end his pain,            335 
   and dreaded only thraldom's chain.                    
   Danger he sought and death pursued,                   
  
  130 
   
                                              
                                               
   and thus escaped the fate he wooed,          
   and deeds of breathless wonder dared         
   whose whispered glory widely fared,      340 
   and softly songs were sung at eve            
   of marvels he did once achieve               
   alone, beleaguered, lost at night            
   by mist or moon, or neath the light          
   of the broad eye of day. The woods       345 
   that northward looked with bitter feuds      
   he filled and death for Morgoth's folk;      
   his comrades were the beech and oak,         
   who failed him not, and many things          
   with fur and fell and feathered wings;   350 
   and many spirits, that in stone              
   in mountains old and wastes alone,           
   do dwell and wander, were his friends.       
   Yet seldom well an outlaw ends,              
   and Morgoth was a king more strong       355 
   than all the world has since in song         
   recorded, and his wisdom wide                
   slow and surely who him defied               
   did hem and hedge. Thus at the last          
   must Beren flee the forest fast          360 
   and lands he loved where lay his sire        
   by reeds bewailed beneath the mire.          
   Beneath a heap of mossy stones               
   now crumble those once mighty bones,         
   but Beren flees the friendless North     365 
   one autumn night, and creeps him forth;      
   the leaguer of his watchful foes             
   he passes - silently he goes.                
   No more his hidden bowstring sings,          
   no more his shaven arrow wings,          370 
   no more his hunted head doth lie             
   upon the heath beneath the sky.              
   The moon that looked amid the mist           
   upon the pines, the wind that hissed         
   among the heather and the fern           375 
   found him no more. The stars that burn       
   about the North with silver fire             
   in frosty airs, the Burning Briar            
   that Men did name in days long gone,         
   
              were set behind his back, and shone           380 
              o'er  land  and  lake  and  darkened hill,        
              forsaken fen and mountain rill.                   
                                                               
              His face was South from the Land of Dread,        
              whence only evil pathways led,                    
              and only the feet of men most bold            385 
              might cross the Shadowy Mountains cold.           
              Their northern slopes were filled with woe,       
              with evil and with mortal foe;                    
              their southern faces mounted sheer                
              in rocky pinnacle and pier,                   390 
              whose roots were woven with deceit                
              and washed with waters bitter-sweet.              
              There magic lurked in gulf and glen,              
              for far away beyond the ken                       
  
  131 
              of searching eyes, unless it were             395 
              from dizzy tower that pricked the air             
              where only eagles lived and cried,                
              might grey and gleaming be descried               
              Beleriand, Beleriand,                             
              the borders of the faery land.                400 
                                                               
                                 NOTES.                         
                                                               
      128.    A: a lord of Men undaunted, bold                  
      134.    A: Maglor his son and other ten.                  
      141.    A: But the king Bauglir did hunt them sore        
   177-9.     Earlier reading:                                  
              to this far vale among the hills                  
              a haggard hungry people tills,                    
              there hooted nigh a hunting owl                   
     205.     found: earlier reading sought                     
   209 - 10.  A: with tidings of Lord Egnor's band,             
              and where their hidings in the land               
      235.    A: and Egnor was betrayed and slain               
      246.    A: yet Maglor it was by fortune good              
              who hunting &c.                                   
      272.    A: till Maglor waking swiftly sought              
      277.    A: to where his father Egnor lay;                 
      297.    A: he took from Egnor's slaughtered hand:         
   
      298.    Broceliand A, Broseliand B emended to Beleriand                        
      301.    A: for this same Egnor that I slew                                    
      304.    Celegorm A, emended to Felagoth and then to Felagund                  
      310.    A: I found the hand of Egnor bare! '                                  
   313 - 16.  These four lines were bracketed, and that at line 3 I 7 changed       
              to Then, before the B-text went to C. S. Lewis (my father's           
              numbering of the lines excludes these four, and Lewis's               
              line-references agree). Lewis did not concur with the ex-              
              clusion of 3 I 3 - 14, and I have let all four lines stand. See       
              pp. 318-19.                                                           
   317,329.   Maglor A, Beren B                                                     
     326.     A: and deep ghylls in the mountains torn.                              
   331-3.     A: ere Egnor in the wilderness                                        
              was slain; but now his loneliness,                                    
              grief and despair, did rob his life                                   
      360.    A: proud Maglor fled the forest fast                                  
              (fast is used in the sense 'secure against attack'; cf. fastness). 
      365.    Maglor A, Beren B                                                    
   377-81.    A: about the North with silver flame                                  
              in frosty airs, that men did name                                     
              Timbridhil in the days long gone,                                     
              he set behind his back, and shone                                     
              that sickle of the heavenly field                                     
              that Bridhil Queen of stars did wield                                 
              o'er land and lake and darkened hill,                                 
              The fifth and sixth lines are bracketed, with and shone in            
              the fourth changed to It shone.                                       
   383-4.     Cf. lines 49 - 50.                                                    
     399.     Broceliand A, Broseliand B emended to Beleriand.                       
                                                                                   
                                Commentary on Canto II.                             
                                                                                   
   In  this  second  Canto  the  story  of  the  betrayal  of  the  outlaw  band  is 
   already in A close to its final form in essentials; but there is no trace  of the 
   story  in  any  form  earlier  than  the  first  drafts of  the Lay  of Leithian, 
   composed  in  the  summer  of   1925  (see   p.  150).   In  commenting   on  the 
  
  132 
   Tale of Tinuviel I noted (II. 52):                                               
                                                                                   
    It  seems  clear  that  at  this  time  the  history  of  Beren  and  his father 
    (Egnor)  was  only  very  sketchily devised;  there is  in any  case no  hint of 
    the  story  of  the  outlaw  band  led  by  his  father  and  its   betrayal  by 
    Gorlim  the   Unhappy  before   the  first   form  of   the  Lay   of  Leithian. 
                                                                                   
    There  are  indeed  differences  in  the  plot of  the Lay  from the  story told 
   in  The  Silmarillion  (pp.  162ff.):  thus  the  house  where  Gorlim   saw  the 
   phantom  of  Eilinel  was  not  in  the  Lay  his  own;  his  treachery  was  far 
   deeper  and  more  deliberate,  in  that he  sought out  the servants  of Morgoth 
   
    with  the  intention  of  revealing the  hiding-place of  the outlaws;  and he 
    came  before  Morgoth   himself  (not   Thu-Sauron).  But   these  differences 
    are  much  outnumbered by  the similarities,  such as  the absence  of Maglor- 
    Beren  on  the fatal  day, the  apparition of  Gorlim coming  to him  in dream 
    across the water of the lake, the carrion-birds in the alder-trees, the cairn, 
    the seizing of the ring, his friendship with birds and beasts.                 
      As  regards  the  names  in  the   A-text:  Gorlim   and  Eilinel   were  to 
    remain.  Maglor-Beren  has  already  been  discussed   (p.  159).   Egnor  was 
    still his  father, as  in the  last Tales  (the emendation  to Barahir  in the 
    second  version  of  the  Tale  of  Tinuviel,  II.  43,  was  a   change  made 
    casually  years  later).  Bauglir  (which  entered  during the  composition of 
    The  Children  of  Hurin,  see  p.  52)  is  changed  throughout  to  Morgoth, 
    but this seems not to  have been  a rejection  of the  name, since  it appears 
    later in the B-text of the Lay, and survives in The Silmarillion.              
      In A Varda is called Bridhil (note to lines  377 -  81), as  she is  also in 
    alliterative  poem  The  Plight  of  the  Noldoli  (pp. 135,  139); but  it is 
    puzzling  that the  constellation of  the Great  Bear is  in the  same passage 
    called Timbridhil, for that  according to  the old  Gnomish dictionary  is the 
    title  of Varda  herself (as  one would  expect: cf.  Tinwetari, I.  269). The 
    'Sickle of the Gods' (Valacirca) is here  the 'sickle  of the  heavenly field' 
    wielded by Bridhil Queen of Stars.  I can  cast no  light at  all on  the name 
    Burning  Briar  that  appears  in  B  (line  378);  it  reappears in  the 1930 
    version of 'The Silmarillion':                                                 
                                                                                  
      Many  names  have  these  [the  Seven  Stars]  been called,  but in  the old 
      days  of  the  North  both  Elves  and  Men called  them the  Burning Briar, 
      and some the Sickle of the Gods.                                             
                                                                                  
    For the earliest myth of the Great Bear see I. I 14, 133.                      
                                                                                  
      Indications  of  geography  are  sparse,  and not  increased in  the B-text. 
    Taur-na-Fuin  has  been  named  earlier  in  B  (line  52),  but  it   is  not 
    actually  said  in  the  present  Canto  to  be the  region where  the outlaws 
    lurked,  though  there is  no reason  to doubt  that this  is where  my father 
    placed   it.   Coming   southwards    Maglor-Beren   crossed    'the   Shadowy 
    Mountains   cold'   (386).   The   Shadowy   Mountains   were   named  several 
    times  in  The  Children  of  Hurin,  where  they  are  the  mountains fencing 
    Hithlum, mirrored in  the pools  of Ivrin,  as they  are in  The Silmarillion. 
    But  it  would  obviously  be  impossible  for  Beren  to  cross  the  Shadowy 
    Mountains  in  this  application  of  the  name  if  he  were  coming  out  of 
    Taur-na-Fuin  and  moving  south  towards  Doriath.  In  the  'Sketch  of  the 
    Mythology'   Beren  likewise   'crosses  the   Shadowy  Mountains   and  after 
    grievous  hardships  comes  to Doriath',  and similarly  in the  1930 version; 
    in  this  latter,  however,  'Mountains  of  Shadow'  was  emended  to 'Mount- 
    ains  of Terror'.  It is  then clear  that in  the Lay  of Leithian  my father 
    was  using  'Shadowy  Mountains'  in  a  different  sense  from  that   in The 
    Children  of  Hurin,   and  that   the  Shadowy   Mountains  of   the  present 
   
    Canto  are  the first  mention of  Ered Gorgoroth,  the Mountains  of Terror, 
    'the   precipices   in  which   Dorthonion  [Taur-nu-Fuin]   fell  southward' 
  
  133 
    (The Silmarillion p. 95); but the other meaning reappears (p. 234.).          
      The  lake  where  Egnor-Barahir  and  his  band  dwelt  in  hiding,  in The 
    Silmarillion  (p.  162)  Tarn  Aeluin,  is not  named in  the Lay,  where the 
    hiding-place  was  'a  wooded  island in  the fen'  (280). That  the Orc-camp 
    was beside a  spring (also  unnamed) appears  in the  Lay, and  it is  here a 
    hot spring (292 - 3); in The Silmarillion (p. 163) it was Rieil's Well above 
    the Fen of Serech.                                                            
                                                                                 
      Most notable of the features of  this Canto  so far  as the  development of 
    the legends is'concerned, the  rescue of  Felagund by  Barahir in  the Battle 
    of  Sudden  Flame (The  Silmarillion p.  152) makes  its first  appearance in 
    the 'service' done to Celegorm by  Egnor in  A (lines  301 -  4, where  B has 
    Felagund and  Barahir). 'Celegorm'  has already  ceased its  brief life  as a 
    replacement of Thingol (see p. 159), and  is now  again that  of one  of the 
    sons  of  Feanor,  as  it  was  in The  Children of  Hurin. When  these lines 
    in  A  were  written  the  story  was  that  Celegorm  (and  Curufin) founded 
    Nargothrond  after the  breaking of  the Leaguer  of Angband  - a  story that 
    seems  to  have  arisen  in  the  writing  of  The  Children  of  Hurin,  see 
    pp. 83 - 5;, and it was  Celegorm who  was rescued  by Egnor-Barahir  in that 
    battle, and who  gave Egnor-Barahir  his ring.  In the  B-text the  story has 
    moved  forward  again,  with  the  emergence  of  (Felagoth  >)  Felagund  as 
    the  one  saved  by  Barahir  and  the  founder  of   Nargothrond,  thrusting 
    Celegorm and Curufin into a very different role.                              
      In A Egnor  and his  son Maglor  (Beren) are  Men (e.g.  Egnor was  'a lord 
    of Men', note to line 128). In  the first  version of  The Children  of Hurin 
    Beren  was  still an  Elf, while  in the  second version  my father  seems to 
    have changed back and forth on  this matter  (see pp.  124 -  5). He  had not 
    even now, as will appear later, finally settled the question.                 
                                                                                 
                                       III.                                       
                                                                                 
                  There once, and long and long ago,                              
                  before the sun and moon we know                                 
                  were lit to sail above the world,                               
                  when first the shaggy woods unfurled,                           
                  and shadowy shapes did stare and roam                     405 
                  beneath the dark and starry dome                                
                  that hung above the dawn of Earth,                              
                  the silences with silver mirth                                  
                  were shaken; the rocks were ringing,                            
   
   the birds of Melian were singing,        410 
   the first to sing in mortal lands,              
   the nightingales with her own hands             
   she fed, that fay of garments grey;             
   and dark and long her tresses lay               
   beneath her silver girdle's seat         415 
   and down unto her silver feet.                  
                                                  
   She had wayward wandered on a time              
   from gardens of the Gods, to climb              
   the everlasting mountains free                  
   that look upon the outmost sea,          420 
   and never wandered back, but stayed             
   and softly sang from glade to glade.            
   Her voice it was that Thingol heard,            
   and sudden singing of a bird,                   
   in that old time when new-come Elves     425 
   had all the wide world to themselves.           
   Yet all his kin now marched away,               
   as old tales tell, to seek the bay              
   on the last shore of mortal lands,              
  
  134 
   where mighty ships with magic hands      430 
   they made, and sailed beyond the seas.          
   The Gods them bade to lands of ease             
   and gardens fair, where earth and sky           
   together flow, and none shall die.              
   But Thingol stayed, enchanted, still,    435 
   one moment to hearken to the thrill             
   of that sweet singing in the trees.             
   Enchanted moments such as these                 
   from gardens of the Lord of Sleep,              
   where fountains play and shadows creep,  440 
   do come, and count as many years                
   in mortal lands. With many tears                
   his people seek him ere they sail,              
   while Thingol listens in the dale.              
   There after but an hour, him seems,      445 
   he finds her where she lies and dreams,         
   pale Melian with her dark hair                  
   upon a bed of leaves. Beware!                   
   There slumber and a sleep is twined!            
   He touched her tresses and his mind      450 
   
   was drowned in the forgetful deep,              
   and dark the years rolled o'er his sleep.       
                                                  
   Thus Thingol sailed not on the seas             
   but dwelt amid the land of trees,               
   and Melian he loved, divine,                455 
   whose voice was potent as the wine              
   the Valar drink in golden halls                 
   where flower blooms and fountain falls;         
   but when she sang it was a spell,               
   and no flower stirred nor fountain fell.    460 
   A king and queen thus lived they long,          
   and Doriath was filled with song,               
   and all the Elves that missed their way         
   and never found the western bay,                
   the gleaming walls of their long home       465 
   by the grey seas and the white foam,            
   who never trod the golden land                  
   where the towers of the Valar stand,            
   all these were gathered in their realm          
   beneath the beech and oak and elm.          470 
                                                  
     In later days when Morgoth first,             
   fleeing the Gods, their bondage burst,          
   and on the mortal lands set feet,               
   and in the North his mighty seat                
   founded and fortified, and all              475 
   the newborn race of Men were thrall             
   unto his power, and Elf and Gnome               
   his slaves, or wandered without home,           
   or scattered fastnesses walled with fear        
   upraised upon his borders drear,            480 
   and each one fell, yet reigned there still      
   in Doriath beyond his will                      
   Thingol and deathless Melian,                   
   whose magic yet no evil can                     
   that cometh from without surpass.           485 
   Here still was laughter and green grass,        
   and leaves were lit with the white sun,         
   and many marvels were begun.                    
  
  135 
                                                  
     In sunshine and in sheen of moon,             
   with silken robe and silver shoon,          490 
   
   the daughter of the deathless queen              
   now danced on the undying green,                 
   half elven-fair and half divine;                 
   and when the stars began to shine                
   unseen but near a piping woke,               495 
   and in the branches of an oak,                   
   or seated on the beech-leaves brown,             
   Dairon the dark with ferny crown                 
   played with bewildering wizard's art             
   music for breaking of the heart.            500 
   Such players have there only been                
   thrice in all Elfinesse, I ween:                 
   Tinfang Gelion who still the moon                
   enchants on summer nights of June                
   and kindles the pale firstling star;        505 
   and he who harps upon the far                    
   forgotten beaches and dark shores                
   where western foam for ever roars,               
   Maglor whose voice is like the sea;              
   and Dairon, mightiest of the three.         510 
                                                   
   Now it befell on summer night,                   
   upon a lawn where lingering light                
   yet lay and faded faint and grey,                
   that Luthien danced while he did play.           
   The chestnuts on the turf had shed          515 
   their flowering candles, white and red;          
   there darkling stood a silent elm                
   and pale beneath its shadow-helm                 
   there glimmered faint the umbels thick           
   of hemlocks like a mist, and quick          520 
   the moths on pallid wings of white               
   with tiny eyes of fiery light                    
   were fluttering softly, and the voles            
   crept out to listen from their holes;            
   the little owls were hushed and still;      525 
   the moon was yet behind the hill.                
   Her arms like ivory were gleaming,               
   her long hair like a cloud was streaming,        
   her feet atwinkle wandered roaming               
   in misty mazes in the gloaming;             530 
   and glowworms shimmered round her feet,          
   
               
                                                     
   and moths in moving garland fleet                  
   above her head went wavering wan -                 
   and this the moon now looked upon,                 
   uprisen slow, and round, and white,          535 
   above the branches of the night.                   
   Then clearly thrilled her voice and rang;          
   with sudden ecstasy she sang                       
   a song of nightingales she learned                 
   and with her elvish magic turned             540 
   to such bewildering delight                        
   the moon hung moveless in the night.               
   And this it was that Beren heard,                  
   and this he saw, without a word,                   
  
  136 
   enchanted dumb, yet filled with fire         545 
   of such a wonder and desire                        
   that all his mortal mind was dim;                  
   her magic bound and fettered him,                  
   and faint he leaned against a tree.                
   Forwandered, wayworn, gaunt was he,          550 
   his body sick and heart gone cold,                 
   grey in his hair, his youth turned old;            
   for those that tread that lonely way               
   a price of woe and anguish pay.                    
   And now his heart was healed and slain       555 
   with a new life and with new pain.                 
                                                     
    He gazed, and as he gazed her hair                
   within its cloudy web did snare                    
   the silver moonbeams sifting white                 
   between the leaves, and glinting bright        560 
   the tremulous starlight of the skies               
   was caught and mirrored in her eyes.               
   Then all his journey's lonely fare,                
   the hunger and the haggard care,                   
   the awful mountains' stones he stained         565 
   with blood of weary feet, and gained               
   only a land of ghosts, and fear                    
   in dark ravines imprisoned sheer -                 
   there mighty spiders wove their webs,              
   old creatures foul with birdlike nebs          570 
   that span their traps in dizzy air,                
   and filled it with clinging black despair,         
   
   and there they lived, and the sucked bones        
   lay white beneath on the dank stones -            
   now all these horrors like a cloud           575 
   faded from mind. The waters loud                  
   falling from pineclad heights no more             
   he heard, those waters grey and frore             
   that bittersweet he drank and filled              
   his mind with madness - all was stilled.     580 
   He recked not now the burning road,               
   the paths demented where he strode                
   endlessly... and ever new                         
   horizons stretched before his view,               
   as each blue ridge with bleeding feet        585 
   was climbed, and down he went to meet             
   battle with creatures old and strong              
   and monsters in the dark, and long,               
   long watches in the haunted night                 
   while evil shapes with baleful light         590 
   in clustered eyes did crawl and snuff             
   beneath his tree - not half enough                
   the price he deemed to come at last               
   to that pale moon when day had passed,            
   to those clear stars of Elfinesse,           595 
   the hearts-ease and the loveliness.               
                                                    
   Lo! all forgetting he was drawn                   
   unheeding toward the glimmering lawn              
   by love and wonder that compelled                 
   his feet from hiding; music welled           600 
   within his heart, and songs unmade                
   on themes unthought-of moved and swayed           
   his soul with sweetness; out he came,             
  
  137 
   a shadow in the moon's pale flame -               
   and Dairon's flute as sudden stops           605 
   as lark before it steeply drops,                  
   as grasshopper within the grass                   
   listening for heavy feet to pass.                 
   'Flee, Luthien!', and'Luthien!'                   
   from hiding Dairon called again;             610 
   'A stranger walks the woods! Away! '              
   But Luthien would wondering stay;                 
   fear had she never felt or known,                 
   
                                                
                                                  
   till fear then seized her, all alone,           
   seeing that shape with shagged hair        615 
   and shadow long that halted there.              
   Then sudden she vanished like a dream           
   in dark oblivion, a gleam                       
   in hurrying clouds, for she had leapt           
   among the hemlocks tall, and crept         620 
   under a mighty plant with leaves                
   all long and dark, whose stem in sheaves        
   upheld an hundred umbels fair;                  
   and her white arms and shoulders bare           
   her raiment pale, and in her hair          625 
   the wild white roses glimmering there,          
   all lay like spattered moonlight hoar           
   in gleaming pools upon the floor.               
   Then stared he wild in dumbness bound           
   at silent trees, deserted ground;          630 
   he blindly groped across the glade              
   to the dark trees' encircling shade,            
   and, while she watched with veiled eyes,        
   touched her soft arm in sweet surprise.         
   Like startled moth from deathlike sleep    635 
   in sunless nook or bushes deep                  
   she darted swift, and to and fro                
   with cunning that elvish dancers know           
   about the trunks of trees she twined            
   a path fantastic. Far behind               640 
   enchanted, wildered and forlorn                 
   Beren came blundering, bruised and torn:         
   Esgalduin the elven-stream,                     
   in which amid tree-shadows gleam                
   the stars, flowed strong before his feet.  645 
   Some secret way she found, and fleet            
   passed over and was seen no more,               
   and left him forsaken on the shore.             
   'Darkly the sundering flood rolls past!         
   To this my long way comes at last -        650 
   a hunger and a loneliness,                      
   enchanted waters pitiless.'                     
                                                  
     A summer waned, an autumn glowed,             
   and Beren in the woods abode,                   
   
   as wild and wary as a faun                   655 
   that sudden wakes at rustling dawn,              
   and flits from shade to shade, and flees         
   the brightness of the sun, yet sees              
   all stealthy movements in the wood.              
   The murmurous warmth in weathers good,       660 
  
  138 
   the hum of many wings, the call                  
   of many a bird, the pattering fall               
   of sudden rain upon the trees,                   
   the windy tide in leafy seas,                    
   the creaking of the boughs, he heard;        665 
   but not the song of sweetest bird                
   brought joy or comfort to his heart,             
   a wanderer dumb who dwelt apart;                 
   who sought unceasing and in vain                 
   to hear and see those things again:          670 
   a song more fair than nightingale,               
   a wonder in the moonlight pale.                  
                                                   
     An autumn waned, a winter laid                 
   the withered leaves in grove and glade;          
   the beeches bare were gaunt and grey,        675 
   and red their leaves beneath them lay.           
   From cavern pale the moist moon eyes             
   the white mists that from earth arise            
   to hide the morrow's sun and drip                
   all the grey day from each twig's tip.       680 
   By dawn and dusk he seeks her still;             
   by noon and night in valleys chill,              
   nor hears a sound but the slow beat              
   on sodden leaves of his own feet.                
                                                   
   The wind of winter winds his horn;           685 
   the misty veil is rent and torn.                  
   The wind dies; the starry choirs                 
   leap in the silent sky to fires,                 
   whose light comes bitter-cold and sheer          
   through domes of frozen crystal clear.       690 
                                                   
   A sparkle through the darkling trees,            
   a piercing glint of light he sees,               
   and there she dances all alone                   
   upon a treeless knoll of stone!                  
   
            
                                                    
   Her mantle blue with jewels white              695 
   caught all the rays of frosted light.             
   She shone with cold and wintry flame,             
   as dancing down the hill she came,                
   and passed his watchful silent gaze,              
   a glimmer as of stars ablaze.                 700 
   And snowdrops sprang beneath her feet,            
   and one bird, sudden, late and sweet,             
   shrilled as she wayward passed along.             
   A frozen brook to bubbling song                   
   awoke and laughed; but Beren stood            705 
   still bound enchanted in the wood.                
   Her starlight faded and the night                 
   closed o'er the snowdrops glimmering white.       
                                                    
   Thereafter on a hillock green                     
   he saw far off the elven-sheen                710 
   of shining limb and jewel bright                  
   often and oft on moonlit night;                   
   and Dairon's pipe awoke once more,                
   and soft she sang as once before.                 
   Then nigh he stole beneath the trees,         715 
  
  139 
   and heartache mingled with hearts-ease.           
                                                    
    A night there was when winter died;              
   then all alone she sang and cried                 
   and danced until the dawn of spring,              
   and chanted some wild magic thing             720 
   that stirred him, till it sudden broke            
   the bonds that held him, and he woke              
   to madness sweet and brave despair.               
   He flung his arms to the night air,               
   and out he danced unheeding, fleet,           725 
   enchanted, with enchanted feet.                   
   He sped towards the hillock green,                
   the lissom limbs, the dancing sheen;              
   he leapt upon the grassy hill                     
   his arms with loveliness to fill:             730 
   his arms were empty, and she fled;                
   away, away her white feet sped.                   
   But as she went he swiftly came                   
   and called her with the tender name               
   of nightingales in elvish tongue,             735 
   
      that all the woods now sudden rung:                            
      'Tinuviel! Tinuviel!'                                          
      And clear his voice was as a bell;                             
      its echoes wove a binding spell:                               
      'Tinuviel! Tinuviel! '                                   740 
      His voice such love and longing filled                         
      one moment stood she, fear was stilled;                        
      one moment only; like a flame                                  
      he leaped towards her as she stayed                            
      and caught and kissed that elfin maid.                   745 
                                                                    
      As love there woke in sweet surprise                           
      the starlight trembled in her eyes.                            
      A! Luthien! A! Luthien!                                        
      more fair than any child of Men;                               
      0! loveliest maid of Elfinesse,                          750 
      what madness does thee now possess!                            
      A! lissom limbs and shadowy hair                               
      and chaplet of white snowdrops there;                          
      0! starry diadem and white                                     
      pale hands beneath the pale moonlight!                   755 
      She left his arms and slipped away                             
      just at the breaking of the day.                               
                                                                    
                             NOTES.                                  
                                                                    
   439. Original reading of B:                                        
                                                                    
                   from gardens of the God of Sleep,                 
                                                                    
   457. Original reading of B:                                        
                                                                    
                   the Gods drink in their golden halls              
                                                                    
   467-8. Original reading of B:                                    
                                                                    
                   who never passed the golden gate                  
                   where doorwards of the Gods do wait,              
                                                                    
     These three changes are late,  and their  purpose is  to remove 
  
  140 
     the word Gods.  The change  in line  468 also  gets rid  of the 
     purely metrical do in do wait; similarly did build and fortify 
     >  founded  and  fortified  475  and did  raise >  upraised 480 
     look as if they belong to the same time. On the other  hand did 
   
             flutter   >   were   fluttering   523   and   did   waver   >  ment 
             wavering  533  seem  to  belong  with  the early  emendations (see 
             C.  S.  Lewis's  commentary,  pp.  320 -   1).  I   mention  these 
             changes   here  to   illustrate  my   remarks  on   this  subject, 
                                                                                
             pp. 152-3.                                                          
      493.   elfin- B, emended to elven-. Here and subsequently this             
             belongs with the early changes, as does elfin to elvish at 540, 
             etc.                                                                
      503.   Tinfang Warble A, and B as typed; Gelion an early change            
             in B.                                                               
      508.   After this line A has a couplet omitted in B:                       
                                                                                
                             from England unto Eglamar                           
                             on rock and dune and sandy bar,                     
                                                                                
             The first of these lines  occurs also  in an  early draft  for the 
             opening of the poem, see p. 157, note to lines I - 30.             
      509.   Maglor  A,  B;  in  the rough  draft of  this passage  Ivare (with 
             Maglor written beside it).                                          
   527-30.   Marked in B with  an X  (i.e. in  need of  revision), but  with no 
             other verses substituted.                                           
      557.   This line begins a new page  in the  A manuscript;  at the  top of 
             the      page      is      written     the      date     2318125'. 
      558.   golden  A,  and  B  as  typed  (no  doubt  an   oversight),  early 
             emended  to cloudy.  See note  to lines  1 -  30, and  pp. 159-60. 
      648.   After this  line the  bundle of  examination-scripts on  which the 
             A  manuscript  is  written  (p.  150)  is  interleaved  with other 
             pages,  which carry  the poem  to the  end of  Canto III.  At the 
             bottom of the first of these  pages is  written Filey  l925, where 
             my father was on holiday in September of that year.                 
      743    The couplet lacks its second line. The passage 741 - 5 is  a hasty 
             revision, based  on a  criticism of  Lewis's; see  his commentary, 
                                                                                
              P- 325.                                                            
                                                                                
                            Commentary on Canto III.                           
                                                                                
   In this Canto there are many things that derive from the Tale of Tinuviel 
    (II. 10ff.): the chestnut trees, the white moths, the moon rising, the 
     sudden ceasing of Dairon's piping, Tinuviel's unwillingness to flee, her 
    hiding under the hemlocks like spattered moonlight (cf. II. x x 'like a 
    spatter of moonlight shimmering'), Beren's touching her arm, her dart- 
    ing between the tree-trunks, and afterwards the 'treeless knoll' where she 
    danced in the winter. But the Canto is also related to the poem Light as 
    Leaf on Lindentree (see pp. 108 - 10, 120 - 2), which had been published 
    in June 1925, while this part of the Lay of Leithian was written a little 
    later in the same year. Echoes of the one poem are heard in the other, and 
   
    more  than  an  echo  in  the  line  and  out  he  danced  unheeding, fleet, 
    which is found in both (p. 109, line 447; p. 179, line 725).                 
      The aberrant names  in the  first two  Cantos of  A have  now disappeared 
    from the text. In the second  Canto my  father had  already given  back the 
    name Celegorm to the  son of  Feanor (note  to line  304), and  now Thingol 
    appears  in  A;  Luthien  replaces  Melilot;  and  Beren  replaces  Maglor. 
    Morgoth now replaces Bauglir in A (see p. 170).                             
      In both texts Tinuviel is now  explicitly the  Elvish word  for 'nightin- 
  
  141 
    gale' (line 735; see p. 124); and Maglor, again in both texts, is  the name 
    of one of the three greatest singers of Elfinesse:                          
                                                                               
                      he    who    harps   upon    the   far                    
                      forgotten  beaches  and   dark  shores                    
                      where  western  foam  for  ever roars,                    
                      Maglor whose voice is like the sea  (506-9)                
                                                                               
    In the rough draft of this  passage the  name of  this minstrel  is however 
    Ivare (though Maglor is written  beside it),  and Ivare  was named  in the 
    Tale of Tinuviel (II. 10), with Tinfang and  Dairon, as  one of  'the three 
    most magic players of the Elves', who 'plays beside the  sea'. This  is the 
    first hint of the after-history of Maglor son of Feanor, who in the Tale of 
    the Nauglafring (II. 241) was slain, as  also was  Celegorm, in  the attack 
    on Dior. The lines in A, omitted in B (note to line 508),  are interesting: 
                                                                               
                         from England unto Eglamar                              
                         on rock and dune and sandy bar                         
                                                                               
    The  form  Eglamar  (Gnomish,  =   Eldamar)  occurs   in  the   very  early 
    poem The Shores of  Faery and  its prose  preface (II.  262, 272);  and the 
    same  line  from  England  unto  Eglamar  is  found  in the  rough workings 
    of  the  beginning  of  the  Lay (note  to lines  1 -  30). The  mention of 
    England is a  reminder that  at this  time the  association of  the legends 
    with Eriol/AElfwine was still  very much  alive, though  there is  no other 
    indication of it in the Lay of Leithian.                                    
      Tinfang Warble  reappears from  the Lost  Tales at  line 503,  changed to 
    Tinfang Gelion; the meaning of Gelion is not explained.                     
                                                                               
      In one respect only does  the narrative  content of  the Canto  depart in 
    any significant way from the common 'tradition' of the  texts, but  this is 
    sufficiently remarkable: the Elves departed over the sea to Valinor  at the 
    end of the Great Journey in a fleet of ships!                               
                                                                               
                     Yet all his kin now marched away,                          
                     as old tales tell, to seek the bay                         
                     on the last shore of mortal lands,                         
                     where mighty ships with magic hands                        
                     they made, and sailed beyond the seas. (427 - 31)        
                                                                               
    This is very strange (and I am at a loss to account for it, except by the 
   
    obvious explanation of a passing shift), in that the story of the 'island-car' 
    (Tol Eressea), which goes  back to  the Lost  Tales (I.  118-20),  is present 
    in all the versions of 'The Silmarillion'.  The Elves  are here  presented, on 
    the  other hand,  as great  shipbuilders in  the beginning  of their  days. - 
    With the reference in  the passage  just cited  to the  bay whence  the Elves 
    set sail cf. The Silmarillion p. 57, where it  is told  that Ulmo  anchored the 
    'island-car'  in  the  Bay  of  Balar  (and  that  the eastern  horn of  the island, 
    breaking off, was the Isle of Balar).                                              
                                                                                   
       In the description of Beren's journey  to Doriath  in lines  563 ff.  is the 
    first account  of the  Ered Gorgoroth,  the Mountains  of Terror  (called 'the 
    Shadowy  Mountains'  in  Canto  II,  see  pp. 170-1),  with their  spiders and 
    their  waters  that  drove  mad  those who  drank from  them (cf.  The Silmaril- 
    lion  p.  121; and  with lines  590 - 1 evil  shapes arith  baleful light/in 
    clustered  eyes  cf.  ibid.  p.  164: 'monsters...  hunting silently  with many 
    eyes').                                                                         
                                                                                   
                                         IV.                                        
                                                                                   
                  He lay upon the leafy mould,                                      
  
  142 
                  his face upon earth's bosom cold,                                 
                  aswoon in overwhelming bliss,                                760 
                  enchanted of an elvish kiss,                                      
                  seeing within his darkened eyes                                   
                  the light that for no darkness dies,                              
                  the loveliness that doth not fade,                                
                  though all in ashes cold be laid.                            765 
                  Then folded in the mists of sleep                                 
                  he sank into abysses deep,                                        
                  drowned in an overwhelming grief                                  
                  for parting after meeting brief;                                  
                  a shadow and a fragrance fair                                770 
                  lingered, and waned, and was not there.                           
                  Forsaken, barren, bare as stone,                                  
                  the daylight found him cold, alone.                               
                                                                                   
                   'Where art thou gone? The day is bare,                           
                   the sunlight dark, and cold the air!                        775 
                   Tinuviel, where went thy feet?                                   
                   0 wayward star! 0 maiden sweet!                                  
                   0 flower of Elfland all too fair                                 
                   for mortal heart! The woods are bare!                            
   
   The woods are bare! ' he rose and cried.        780 
   'Ere spring was born, the spring hath died!'         
   And wandering in path and mind                        
   he groped as one gone sudden blind,                   
   who seeks to grasp the hidden light                   
   with faltering hands in more than night.        785 
                                                        
     And thus in anguish Beren paid                      
   for that great doom upon him laid,                    
   the deathless love of Luthien,                        
   too fair for love of mortal Men;                      
   and in his doom was Luthien snared,             790 
   the deathless in his dying shared;                    
   and Fate them forged a binding chain                  
   of living love and mortal pain.                       
                                                        
     Beyond all hope her feet returned                   
   at eve, when in the sky there burned            795 
   the flame of stars; and in her eyes                   
   there trembled the starlight of the skies,            
   and from her hair the fragrance fell                  
   of elvenflowers in elven-dell.                        
                                                        
   Thus Luthien, whom no pursuit,                  800 
   no snare, no dart that hunters shoot,                 
   might hope to win or hold, she came                   
   at the sweet calling of her name;                     
   and thus in his her slender hand                      
   was linked in far Beleriand;                    805 
   in hour enchanted long ago                            
   her arms about his neck did go,                       
   and gently down she drew to rest                      
   his weary head upon her breast.                       
   A! Luthien, Tinuviel,                           810 
   why wentest thou to darkling dell                     
   with shining eyes and dancing pace,                   
   the twilight glimmering in thy face?                  
   Each day before the end of eve                        
   she sought her love, nor would him leave,       815 
  
  143 
   until the stars were dimmed, and day                  
   came glimmering eastward silver-grey.                 
   Then trembling-veiled she would appear                
   and dance before him, half in fear;                   
   
                                                      
                                                       
   there flitting just before his feet             820 
   she gently chid with laughter sweet:                 
   'Come! dance now, Beren, dance with me!              
   For fain thy dancing I would see.                    
   Come! thou must woo with nimbler feet,               
   than those who walk where mountains meet        825 
   the bitter skies beyond this realm                   
   of marvellous moonlit beech and elm.'                
                                                       
   In Doriath Beren long ago                            
   new art and lore he learned to know;                 
   his limbs were freed; his eyes alight,          830 
   kindled with a new enchanted sight;                  
   and to her dancing feet his feet                     
   attuned went dancing free and fleet;                 
   his laughter welled as from a spring                 
   of music, and his voice would sing              835 
   as voices of those in Doriath                        
   where paved with flowers are floor and path.         
   The year thus on to summer rolled,                   
   from spring to a summertime of gold.                 
                                                       
   Thus fleeting fast their short hour flies,      840 
   while Dairon watches with fiery eyes,                
   haunting the gloom of tangled trees                  
   all day, until at night he sees                      
   in the fickle moon their moving feet,                
   two lovers linked in dancing sweet,             845 
   two shadows shimmering on the green                  
   where lonely-dancing maid had been.                  
   'Hateful art thou, 0 Land of Trees!                  
   May fear and silence on thee seize!                  
   My flute shall fall from idle hand              850 
   and mirth shall leave Beleriand;                     
   music shall perish and voices fail                   
   and trees stand dumb in dell and dale!'             
                                                       
      It seemed a hush had fallen there                 
   upon the waiting woodland air;                  855 
   and often murmured Thingol's folk                    
   in wonder, and to their king they spoke:             
   'This spell of silence who hath wrought?             
   What web hath Dairon's music caught?                 
   
   
   It seems the very birds sing low;         860 
   murmurless Esgalduin doth flow;                  
   the leaves scarce whisper on the trees,          
   and soundless beat the wings of bees! '          
                                                   
   This Luthien heard, and there the queen          
   her sudden glances saw unseen.              865 
   But Thingol marvelled, and he sent               
   for Dairon the piper, ere he went                
   and sat upon his mounded seat -                  
  
  144 
   his grassy throne by the grey feet               
   of the Queen of Beeches, Hirilorn,          870 
   upon whose triple piers were borne               
   the mightiest vault of leaf and bough            
   from world's beginning until now.                
   She stood above Esgalduin's shore,               
   where long slopes fell beside the door,     875 
   the guarded gates, the portals stark             
   of the Thousand echoing Caverns dark.            
   There Thingol sat and heard no sound             
   save far off footsteps on the ground;            
   no flute, no voice, no song of bird,        880 
   no choirs of windy leaves there stirred;         
   and Dairon coming no word spoke,                 
   silent amid the woodland folk.                   
   Then Thingol said: '0 Dairon fair,               
   thou master of all musics rare,             885 
   0 magic heart and wisdom wild,                   
   whose ear nor eye may be beguiled,               
   what omen doth this silence bear?                
   What horn afar upon the air,                     
   what summons do the woods await?            890 
   Mayhap the Lord Tavros from his gate             
   and tree-propped halls, the forest-god,          
   rides his wild stallion golden-shod              
   amid the trumpets' tempest loud,                 
   amid his green-clad hunters proud,          895 
   leaving his deer and friths divine               
   and emerald forests? Some faint sign             
   of his great onset may have come                 
   upon the Western winds, and dumb                 
   the woods now listen for a chase            900 
   
   that here once more shall thundering race       
   beneath the shade of mortal trees.              
   Would it were so! The Lands of Ease             
   hath Tavros left not many an age,               
   since Morgoth evil wars did wage,           905 
   since ruin fell upon the North                  
   and the Gnomes unhappy wandered forth.          
   But if not he, who comes or what?'             
   And Dairon answered: 'He cometh not!            
   No feet divine shall leave that shore,      910 
   where the Shadowy Seas' last surges roar,       
   till many things be come to pass,               
   and many evils wrought. Alas!                   
   the guest is here. The woods are still,         
   but wait not; for a marvel chill            915 
   them holds at the strange deeds they see,       
   but kings see not - though queens, maybe,       
   may guess, and maidens, maybe, know.            
   Where one went lonely two now go! '             
                                                  
   'Whither thy riddle points is plain'        920 
   the king in anger said, 'but deign              
   to make it plainer! Who is he                   
   that earns my wrath? How walks he free          
   within my woods amid my folk,                   
   a stranger to both beech and oak?'         925 
   But Dairon looked on Luthien                    
   and would he had not spoken then,               
   and no more would he speak that day,            
  
  145 
   though Thingol's face with wrath was grey.      
   Then Luthien stepped lightly forth:         930 
   'Far in the mountain-leaguered North,           
   my father,' said she, 'lies the land            
   that groans beneath King Morgoth's hand.        
   Thence came one hither', bent and worn          
   in wars and travail, who had sworn          935 
   undying hatred of that king;                    
   the last of Beor's sons, they sing,             
   and even hither far and deep                    
   within thy woods the echoes creep               
   through the wild mountain-passes cold,      940 
   the last of Beor's house to hold                
   
   a sword unconquered, neck unbowed,                
   a heart by evil power uncowed.                    
   No evil needst thou think or fear                 
   of Beren son of Barahir!                      945 
   If aught thou hast to say to him,                 
   then swear to hurt not flesh nor limb,            
   and I will lead him to thy hall,                  
   a son of kings, no mortal thrall.'                
     Then long King Thingol looked on her        950 
   while hand nor foot nor tongue did stir,          
   and Melian, silent, unamazed,                     
   on Luthien and Thingol gazed.                     
   'No blade nor chain his limbs shall mar'          
   the king then swore. 'He wanders far,         955 
   and news, mayhap, he hath for me,                 
   and words I have for him, maybe! '                
   Now Thingol bade them all depart                  
   save Dairon, whom he called: 'What art,           
   what wizardry of Northern mist                960 
   hath this illcomer brought us? List!              
   Tonight go thou by secret path,                   
   who knowest all wide Doriath,                     
   and watch that Luthien - daughter mine,           
   what madness doth thy heart entwine,          965 
   what web from Morgoth's dreadful halls            
   hath caught thy feet and thee enthralls! -        
   that she bid not this Beren flee                  
   back whence he came. I would him see!             
   Take with thee woodland archers wise.         970 
   Let naught beguile your hearts or eyes! '         
                                                    
   Thus Dairon heavyhearted did,                     
   and the woods were filled with watchers hid;      
   yet needless, for Luthien that night              
   led Beren by the golden light                 975 
   of mounting moon unto the shore                   
   and bridge before her father's door;              
   and the white light silent looked within          
   the waiting portals yawning dim.                  
                                                    
     Downward  with  gentle  hand   she  led     980 
   through   corridors   of   carven   dread         
   whose  turns  were  lit by  lanterns hung         
   
   or flames from torches that were flung           
   on dragons hewn in the cold stone                
   with jewelled eyes and teeth of bone.      985 
   Then sudden, deep beneath the earth              
  
  146 
   the silences with silver mirth                   
   were shaken and the rocks were ringing,          
   the birds of Melian were singing;                
   and wide the ways of shadow spread         990 
   as into arched halls she led                     
   Beren in wonder. There a light                   
   like day immortal and like night                 
   of stars unclouded, shone and gleamed.           
   A vault of topless trees it seemed,        995 
   whose trunks of carven stone there stood         
   like towers of an enchanted wood                 
   in magic fast for ever bound,                    
   bearing a roof whose branches wound              
   in endless tracery of green               1000 
   lit by some leaf-emprisoned sheen                
   of moon and sun, and wrought of gems,            
   and each leaf hung on golden stems.              
   Lo! there amid immortal flowers                   
   the nightingales in shining bowers         1005 
   sang o'er the head of Melian,                    
   while water for ever dripped and ran             
   from fountains in the rocky floor.               
   There Thingol sat. His crown he wore             
   of green and silver, and round his chair   1010 
   a host in gleaming armour fair.                  
   Then Beren looked upon the king                  
   and stood amazed; and swift a ring               
   of elvish weapons hemmed him round.              
   Then Beren looked upon the ground,         1015 
   for Melian's gaze had sought his face,           
   and dazed there drooped he in that place,        
   and when the king spake deep and slow:           
   'Who art thou stumblest hither? Know             
   that none unbidden seek this throne        1020 
   and ever leave these halls of stone! '           
   no word he answered, filled with dread.          
   But Luthien answered in his stead:               
   'Behold, my father, one who came                 
   
   pursued by hatred like a flame!              1025 
   Lo! Beren son of Barahir!                          
   What need hath he thy wrath to fear,               
   foe of our foes, without a friend,                 
   whose knees to Morgoth do not bend?'               
                                                     
   'Let Beren answer! ' Thingol said.           1030 
   'What wouldst thou here? What hither led           
   thy wandering feet, 0 mortal wild?                 
   How hast thou Luthien beguiled                     
   or darest thus to walk this wood                   
   unasked, in secret? Reason good              1035 
   'twere best declare now if thou may,               
   or never again see light of day! '                 
   Then Beren looked in Luthien's eyes                
   and saw a light of starry skies,                   
   and thence was slowly drawn his gaze         1040 
   to Melian's face. As from a maze                   
   of wonder dumb he woke; his heart                  
   the bonds of awe there burst apart                 
   and filled with the fearless pride of old;         
   in his glance now gleamed an anger cold.     1045 
   'My feet hath fate, 0 king,' he said,              
  
  147 
   'here over the mountains bleeding led,             
   and what I sought not I have found,                
   and love it is hath here me bound.                 
   Thy dearest treasure I desire;               1050 
   nor rocks nor steel nor Morgoth's fire             
   nor all the power of Elfinesse                     
   shall keep that gem I would possess.               
   For fairer than are born to Men                    
   A daughter hast thou, Luthien.'              1055 
                                                     
     Silence then fell upon the hall;                 
   like graven stone there stood they all,            
   save one who cast her eyes aground,                
   and one who laughed with bitter sound.             
   Dairon the piper leant there pale            1060 
   against a pillar. His fingers frail                
   there touched a flute that whispered not;          
   his eyes were dark; his heart was hot.             
   'Death is the guerdon thou hast earned,            
   0 baseborn mortal, who hast learned          1065 
   
                                                  
                                                           
   in Morgoth's realm to spy and lurk                       
   like Orcs that do his evil work! '                       
   'Death! ' echoed Dairon fierce and low,                  
   but Luthien trembling gasped in woe.                     
   'And death,'said Thingol, 'thou shouldst taste, 1070 
   had I not sworn an oath in haste                         
   that blade nor chain thy flesh should mar.               
   Yet captive bound by never a bar,                        
   unchained, unfettered, shalt thou be                     
   in lightless labyrinth endlessly                 1075 
                                                           
   that coils about my halls profound                       
   by magic bewildered and enwound;                         
   there wandering in hopelessness                          
   thou shalt learn the power of Elfinesse!'               
   'That may not be! ' Lo! Beren spake,              1080 
   and through the king's words coldly brake.               
   'What are thy mazes but a chain                          
   wherein the captive blind is slain?                      
   Twist not thy oaths, 0 elvish king,                      
   like faithless Morgoth! By this ring -            1085 
   the token of a lasting bond                              
   that Felagund of Nargothrond                             
   once swore in love to Barahir,                           
   who sheltered him with shield and spear                  
   and saved him from pursuing foe                   1090 
   on Northern battlefields long ago -                      
   death thou canst give unearned to me,                    
   but names I will not take from thee                      
   of baseborn, spy, or Morgoth's thrall!                   
   Are these the ways of Thingol's hall? '           1095 
   Proud are the words, and all there turned                
   to see the jewels green that burned                      
   in Beren's ring. These Gnomes had set                    
   as eyes of serpents twined that met                      
   beneath a golden crown of flowers,                1100 
   that one upholds and one devours:                        
   the badge that Finrod made of yore                       
   and Felagund his son now bore.                           
  
  148 
   His anger was chilled, but little less,                  
   and dark thoughts Thingol did possess,            1105 
   though Melian the pale leant to his side                 
   and whispered: '0 king, forgo thy pride!                 
   
   Such is my counsel. Not by thee                     
   shall Beren be slain, for far and free              
   from these deep halls his fate doth lead,    1110 
   yet wound with thine. 0 king, take heed! '          
   But Thingol looked on Luthien.                      
   'Fairest of Elves! Unhappy Men,                     
   children of little lords and kings                  
   mortal and frail, these fading things,       1115 
   shall they then look with love on thee?'            
   his heart within him thought. 'I see                
   thy ring,' he said, '0 mighty man!                  
   But to win the child of Melian                      
   a father's deeds shall not avail,            1120 
   nor thy proud words at which I quail.               
   A treasure dear I too desire,                       
   but rocks and steel and Morgoth's fire              
   from all the powers of Elfinesse                    
   do keep the jewel I would possess.           1125 
   Yet bonds like these I hear thee say                
   affright thee not. Now go thy way!                  
   Bring me one shining Silmaril                       
   from Morgoth's crown, then if she will,             
   may Luthien set her hand in thine;           1130 
   then shalt thou have this jewel of mine.'           
                                                      
   Then Thingol's warriors loud and long               
   they laughed; for wide renown in song               
   had Feanor's gems o'er land and sea,                
   the peerless Silmarils; and three            1135 
   alone he made and kindled slow                      
   in the land of the Valar long ago,                  
   and there in Tun of their own light                 
   they shone like marvellous stars at night,          
   in the great.Gnomish hoards of Tun,          1140 
   while Glingal flowered and Belthil's bloom          
   yet lit the land beyond the shore                   
   where the Shadowy Seas' last surges roar,           
   ere Morgoth stole them and the Gnomes               
   seeking their glory left their homes,        1145 
   ere sorrows fell on Elves and Men,                  
   ere Beren was or Luthien,                           
   ere Feanor's sons in madness swore                  
   
                                                     
                                                       
   their dreadful oath. But now no more                 
   their beauty was seen, save shining clear      1150 
   in Morgoth's dungeons vast and drear.                
   His iron crown they must adorn,                      
   and gleam above Orcs and slaves forlorn,             
   treasured in Hell above all wealth,                  
   more than his eyes; and might nor stealth      1155 
   could touch them, or even gaze too long              
   upon their magic. Throng on throng                   
   of Orcs with reddened scimitars                      
   encircled him, and mighty bars                       
   and everlasting gates and walls,               1160 
  
  149 
   who wore them now amidst his thralls.                
   Then Beren laughed more loud than they               
   in bitterness, and thus did say:                     
   'For little price do elven-kings                     
   their daughters sell - for gems and rings      1165 
   and things of gold! If such thy will,                
   thy bidding I will now fulfill.                      
   On Beren son of Barahir                              
   thou hast not looked the last, I fear.               
   Farewell, Tinuviel, starlit maiden!            1170 
   Ere the pale winter pass snowladen,                  
   I will return, not thee to buy                       
   with any jewel in Elfinesse,                         
   but to find my love in loveliness,                   
   a flower that grows beneath the sky.'          1175 
   Bowing before Melian and the king                    
   he turned, and thrust aside the ring                 
   of guards about him, and was gone,                   
   and his footsteps faded one by one                   
   in the dark corridors. 'A guileful oath        1180 
   thou sworest, father! Thou hast both                 
   to blade and chain his flesh now doomed              
   in Morgoth's dungeons deep entombed,'                
   said Luthien, and welling tears                      
   sprang in her eyes, and hideous fears          1185 
   clutched at her heart. All looked away,              
   and later remembered the sad day                     
   whereafter Luthien no more sang.                     
   Then clear in the silence the cold words rang        
   of Melian: 'Counsel cunning-wise,              1190 
   
             O king! ' she said. 'Yet if mine eyes                                   
             lose not their power, 'twere well for thee                              
             that Beren failed his errantry.                                         
             Well for thee, but for thy child                                        
             a dark doom and a wandering wild.'                             1195 
                                                                                    
             'I sell not to Men those whom I love'                                   
             said Thingol, 'whom all things above                                    
             I cherish; and if hope there were                                       
             that Beren should ever living fare                                      
             to the Thousand Caves once more, I swear                        1200 
             he should not ever have seen the air                                    
             or light of heaven's stars again.'                                      
             But Melian smiled, and there was pain                                   
             as of far knowledge in her eyes;                                        
             for such is the sorrow of the wise.                             1205 
                                                                                    
                                         NOTES.                                      
                                                                                    
   The  opening  of  this  Canto  is  extant in  two typescripts  (to line  863), the 
   second  version  being  substantially  expanded;  it  was the  first of  them that 
   C.  S.  Lewis  received  -  indeed, it  is clear  that the  rewriting was  in part 
   due to his criticism.                                                             
                                                                                    
   758-863.  The rough drafts for this portion of the Lay (much briefer              
             than the later text here printed) were written on the backs of          
             booksellers' invoices dated 31 December 1925 and 2 February           
                                                                                    
             1926.                                                                  
      761.   In this Canto elvish rather than elfin is found already in A,           
             but still elfin in both texts at 1164 (emended in B to elven-).          
  
  150 
             elven- 799 occurs in a line found only in the later rewriting,          
             B(2).                                                                   
   762-73.   These lines are not in A; the B(1) version, severely criticised         
             by C. S. Lewis, is given with his commentary, p. 326.                   
   781-841.  A: and the bare woods nor moved nor sighed.                             
             Yet ever after when star or moon                                        
             shone clear or misty then came she soon                                 
             just after day before the eve                                           
             and found him, nor his side did leave          5 
             until night waned and starlight ceased                                  
             and day came pale o'er the pathless east.                               
             And there in far Broseliand                                             
   
                                                                          
                                                                               
                he learned the touches of her hand;                             
                his feet grew swift as unseen airs,                         10 
                his laughter soft, and far his cares,                           
                his voice like those in Doriath                                 
                that wander where there runs no path.                           
                Thus days of golden spring did rise                             
                                                                               
                while Dairon watched with fiery eyes                        15 
                                                                               
              The  spelling  Broseliand  with  s  has  now entered  the A-text. 
              B(1)  is as  A, except  that between  lines 7  and 8  above were 
              inserted ten lines that my  father retained  in the  much longer 
              B(2) text, 818 - 27 (Then trembling-veiled, &c.)                 
       805.   Broseliand B (2), emended to Beleriand.                           
   849-51.    These  verses  are  an  emendation  to  B  (2)',  with Beleriand 
              thus written. For  the B(1)  version criticised  by C.  S. Lewis 
              and  the  B(2)  version  before  emendation  see   Lewis's  com- 
              mentary, p. 327,                                                  
   89I, 904.  Tavros  was  emended  in  B to  Tauros, but  this seems  to have 
              been  a much  later change.  The rough  workings here  had first 
              the name (Ormain >) Ormaid, then Tavros.                          
       937.   Original  reading  of  B:  the last  of Men,  as songs  now sing 
              (with like echoes 939)                                            
       941.   Original reading of B: the last of Men alone to hold              
     983-5.   These  lines  are  marked  with  an  X  on  the B-text,  and the 
              words   on   dragons  underlined   and  marked   with  an   X  - 
              presumably   because   the   creatures   of  Morgoth   were  not 
              carved on the walls of the Thousand Caves.                        
     987-9.   These  lines  are  repeated  from  Canto  III,  lines 408-10. 
      1010.   silver: original reading of B gold.                               
   1059-63 .  These lines are  marked with  an X  on the  B-text, as  also are 
              lines 1068 - 9. It  may be  that my  father wished  to represent 
              Dairon  as  less  unequivocally  hostile to  Beren, and  also as 
              ashamed of his words to Thingol (909-19).                         
      1087.   A:         that         Celegorm          of         Nargothrond 
              with   Celegorm   emended   first  to   Felagoth  and   then  to 
              Felagund (as at line 304).                                       
      1098.   Gnomes: in the  margin of  B is  written Elves/smiths.  This is 
              clearly a late change  intended simply  to get  rid of  the word 
              Gnomes (see I. 43 - 4).                                           
   1102 -3.   A:     the     badge     that     Feanor     made     of    yore 
              and Celegorm his son now bore.                                    
              Celegorm is not  emended here  as it  is at  line 1087,  but the 
              couplet is enclosed within brackets in the manuscript.            
      1141.   Glingal,  Belthil:  original  readings  of  B  Glingol,  Bansil. 
              The  same   changes  were   made  in   The  Children   of  Hurin 
              (pp. 80 - 1, notes to lines 2027 - 8), where I retain the earlier 
  
  151 
              forms.                                                            
   
                           1144-5. These lines are marked with an X on the B-text, perhaps 
                                       simply because of the word Gnomes which here occurs in 
                                  rhyme and cannot be easily replaced (see note to 1098); but 
                               C. S. Lewis criticised the word their in line 1145 as obscure 
                                               in its reference (see his commentary, p. 329). 
                           1151. A: in Morgoth Bauglir's dungeons drear. See p. 182. 
                           1161. Here is written in the margin of the A manuscript: 'Mar. 27, 
                                 28 1928'. 
                           1175. This line was not originally in A but was pencilled in with 
                                   queried indications to place it either after 1172 or (with 
                                               irregular rhyming) after 1174, as it is in B. 
                                                                                                
                                     Commentary on Canto IV.                                    
                                                                                                
   Comparison  of  this  Canto  with  the  Tale  of  Tinuviel  shows  that  the                  
   narrative has undergone  a deepening  of significance,  and this  is largely                  
   brought  about by  the cardinal  change of  Beren's being  no longer  an Elf                  
   but  a  mortal Man  (see p.  171). The  story told  in the  poem is  that of                  
   The Silmarillion (pp. 165-8); for  the prose  version, close  to the  Lay in                  
   every  feature  large  and  small, and  indeed in  many actual  phrases, was                  
   based directly on  the verses,  and in  this Canto  the verses  underwent no                  
   significant later revision. There are some  elements in  the poem  that were                  
   not  taken  up  into  the  prose  version,  such as  the description  of the                  
   Thousand  Caves  (980  ff.),  whose  splendour and  beauty now  first appear                  
   (cf.  my remarks  on Thingol's  wealth, pp.  160-1) -  but a  description of                  
   Thingol's  dwelling  is given  earlier in  The Silmarillion,  p. 93.  In the                  
   original text of the Silmarillion version Daeron's part was in fact entirely                  
   excluded,  though  obviously  only  for  the  sake  of  compression  (it was                  
   reintroduced  into  the  published  work*). The  loud laughter  of Thingol's                  
   warriors at Thingol's demand that Beren fetch him a Silmaril  is not  in the                  
   prose  account,  and  was  perhaps   deliberately  excluded.   This  feature                  
   harks back  rather to  the scene  in the  Tale of  Tinuviel (II.  13), where                  
   Thingol  'burst into  laughter' at  the aspect  of Beren  as suitor  for his                  
   daughter,  and  where  the  courtiers  smiled   when  Thingol   requested  a                  
   Silmaril  as  the  bride-price,  seeing that  he 'treated  the matter  as an                  
   uncouth jest'. Cf. my commentary on the Tale, II. 53:                                        
                                                                                                
    The tone is altogether lighter and less grave than it afterwards became;                     
    in the jeering laughter of Thingol, who treats the matter as a  jest and                     
    Beren as a benighted fool, there is no hint of what is quite explicit in                     
    the  later  story:  'Thus  he  wrought  the  doom  of  Doriath,  and was                     
    ensnared within the curse of Mandos.'                                                        
                                                                                                
    Canto III was in being by the autumn of 1925; while against Canto IV                     
                                                                                                
   (* On  pp.  166, 172;  but the  passage concerning  Daeron on  p. 183  is original.  My father 
   apparently intended to insert references to Daeron's betrayals of Luthien, but did not do so.) 
   
    line 1161 in A there stands the date 27 -  8 March,  1928. The  rough drafts 
    for the opening of I V (lines 758 - 863) are written on the backs of invoices 
    dated  December  1925  and  February 1926,  but  this  does  not   show  very 
    much.  In  any  case  it  seems  to  me  most improbable  that my  father was 
    writing lines 758 - 1161 over a period of  two and  a half  years (September 
    1925 to March 1928): it is far more  likely that  there was  a long  gap, and 
         that this fourth Canto was written pretty much at one time. Other      
     evidence in fact suggests that he paused. There exist three pages of notes 
      written on the backs of booksellers' invoices dated February, March, and 
      May 1926, and these pages are of great interest for the development of the 
   legend, for they contain a rapidly-composed plot-outline in which my 
   father is seen working out the narrative of the next Cantos of the Lay. 
  
  152 
   This outline I will refer to as 'Synopsis I'. I give here its content as far 
         as the end of Canto IV. Contractions used for names are expanded, and 
                passages struck out (done at the time of writing) are included. 
                                                                                 
        Beren and Tinuviel dance in the woods.                                    
        Dairon reports to the king.                                               
      Beren taken captive to the king.                                            
      Dairon will have him slain.                                                 
        The king will shut him in his dungeons.                                   
      Tinuviel pleads.                                                            
      Melian [struck out: says  that he  must not  be slain,  and that]  refuses to 
        advise  but  warns  Thingol  darkly  that  Beren  must  not  be   slain  by 
        him, and his coming was not without fate.                                 
      Thingol sends him for the Silmaril.                                         
      Beren's speech.                                                             
      Melian  says  [struck  out:  this  was better  than his  death, but]  it were 
        better for Thingol if Beren succeeded not.                                
        Thingol  said  he  would  not  send  him  if  [he]  were going  to succeed. 
        Melian smiles.                                                            
      Flight of Beren.                                                            
                                                                                 
    In  the Tale  of Tinsuviel  Beren was  led by  Tinuviel into  Thingol's caves 
    (II. 13), and as I noted (I I. 52-3):                                       
                                                                                 
      The  betrayal  of  Beren  to Thingol  by Daeron...  has no  place in  the old 
      story - there is nothing to betray; and indeed it  is not  shown in  the tale 
      that  Dairon  knew  anything   whatsoever  of   Beren  before   Tinuviel  led 
      him  into  the  cave,  beyond  having once  seen his  face in  the moonlight. 
                                                                                 
   Moreover, in the Tale Dairon  was Tinuviel's  brother (II.  10; see  p.124). 
   In  the  Lay  (lines  909 ff.)  Dairon utters  strong hints  concerning the 
   strange  quietness  of the  forest, which  lead directly  to a  declaration by 
   Luthien  of Beren's  presence, and  a demand  that her  father shall  not harm 
   him;  Thingol  swears  that  he  will not,  but sends  Dairon with  archers to 
   prevent  Beren's  escape  -  needlessly,  for  Luthien  brings  him  that same 
   
    night  to  Thingol's  hall.  This  first part  of Synopsis  I suggests  ideas that 
    were  never  given  form.  Thus  Dairon  speaks  to  Thingol   of  Beren,   as  in 
    the  Lay,  but  Beren  is  actually  apprehended  and  taken  to  the  king  as  a 
    prisoner;  moreover  (while  it  is  of  course  impossible to  be certain  of the 
    precise   articulation   of   the   plot   from   such  an   extremely  compressed 
    outline)  Dairon  seems  more  actively  to  seek  Beren's death  than he  does in 
    the  poem  (despite  line  1068),  and  Tinuviel   pleads  against   her  father's 
    policy.                                                                            
                                                                                      
      For explanation of the references in A to Celegorm (notes to lines               
    1087, 1102 - 3) see p. 171. According to the earlier story seen in A the ring 
    given to Barahir was made by Feanor, Celegorm's father. In B the later             
    story is present, and the badge of the entwined serpents is that of                
    Felagund's father Finrod (Finarfin in The Silmarillion) who now first              
    appears (other than in a later note to The Children of Hurin, see pp. 80,          
    138. Barahir now first replaces Egnor as Beren's father in A; and by later         
    emendation to B (lines 937, 941) Beor appears, who at this time, as is             
    seen from the prose texts, was Barahir's father. With exceedingly com-             
    plex genealogical and chronological restructuring of the houses of the,            
    Elf-friends in later years Beor came to be removed from Barahir by many            
    generations.                                                                       
                                                                                      
      The name  Tavros given  to Orome  (891, 904)  has occurred  long before            
    in the Gnomish  dictionary, defined  as the  'chief wood-fay,  the Blue            
    Spirit of the Woods' (I. 267, entry Tavari). With his tree-propped halls            
    (892) compare the description of Orome's dwelling in Valmar in the tale            
  
  153 
    of The Coming of the Valar and the Building of Valinor, I.  75 -  6. At            
    line 893 is the first mention of the golden hooves of Orome's horse.               
                                                                                      
                                               V                                       
                                                                                      
                  So days drew on from the mournful day;                               
                  the curse of silence no more lay                                     
                  on Doriath, though Dairon's flute                                    
                  and Luthien's singing both were mute.                                
                  The murmurs soft awake once more                              1210 
                  about the woods, the waters roar                                     
                  past the great gates of Thingol's halls;                             
                  but no dancing step of Luthien falls                                 
                  on turf or leaf. For she forlorn,                                    
                  where stumbled once, where bruised and torn,                  1215 
   
                                                 
                                                    
   with longing on him like a dream,                 
   had Beren sat by the shrouded stream              
   Esgalduin the dark and strong,                    
   she sat and mourned in a low song:                
   'Endless roll the waters past!              1220 
   To this my love hath come at last,                
   enchanted waters pitiless,                        
   a heartache and a loneliness.'                    
                                                    
   The summer turns. In branches tall                
   she hears the pattering raindrops fall,     1225 
   the windy tide in leafy seas,                     
   the creaking of the countless trees;              
   and longs unceasing and in vain                   
   to hear one calling once again                    
   the tender name that nightingales           1230 
   were called of old. Echo fails.                   
   'Tinuviel! Tinuviel! '                            
   the memory is like a knell,                       
   a faint and far-off tolling bell:                 
   'Tinuviel! Tinuviel! '                      1235 
                                                    
   '0 mother Melian, tell to me                      
   some part of what thy dark eyes see!              
   Tell of thy magic where his feet                  
   are wandering! What foes him meet?                
   0 mother, tell me, lives he still           1240 
   treading the desert and the hill?                 
   Do sun and moon above him shine,                  
   do the rains fall on him, mother mine?'           
                                                    
     'Nay, Luthien my child, I fear                  
   he lives indeed in bondage drear.           1245 
   The Lord of Wolves hath prisons dark,             
   chains and enchantments cruel and stark,          
   there trapped and bound and languishing           
   now Beren dreams that thou dost sing.'            
                                                    
     'Then I alone must go to him              1250 
   and dare the dread in dungeons dim;               
   for none there be that will him aid               
   in all the world, save elven-maid                 
   whose only skill were joy and song,               
   and both have failed and left her long.'     1255 
  
  154 
   
     Then nought said Melian thereto,                    
   though wild the words. She wept anew,                 
   and ran through the woods like hunted deer            
   with her hair streaming and eyes of fear.             
   Dairon she found with ferny crown               1260 
   silently sitting on beech-leaves brown.               
   On the earth she cast her at his side.                
   '0 Dairon, Dairon, my tears,' she cried,              
   'now pity for our old days' sake!                     
   Make me a music for heart's ache,               I 265 
   for heart's despair, and for heart's dread,           
   for light gone dark and laughter dead! '              
                                                        
   'But for music dead there is no note,'                
   Dairon answered, and at his throat                    
   his fingers clutched. Yet his pipe he took,     I 270 
   and sadly trembling the music shook;                  
   and all things stayed while that piping went          
   wailing in the hollows, and there intent              
   they listened, their business and mirth,              
   their hearts' gladness and the light of earth   1275 
   forgotten; and bird-voices failed                     
   while Dairon's flute in Doriath wailed.               
   Luthien wept not for very pain,                       
   and when he ceased she spoke again:                   
   'My friend, I have a need of friends,           1280 
   as he who a long dark journey wends,                  
   and fears the road, yet dare not turn                 
   and look back where the candles burn                  
   in windows he has left. The night                     
   in front, he doubts to find the light           1285 
   that far beyond the hills he seeks.'                  
   And thus of Melian's words she speaks,                
   and of her doom and her desire                       
   to climb the mountains, and the fire                  
   and ruin of the Northern realm                  1290 
   to dare, a maiden without helm                        
   or sword, or strength of hardy limb,                  
   where magic founders and grows dim.                   
   His aid she sought to guide her forth                 
   and find the pathways to the North,             1295 
   if he would not for love of her                       
   
                                                 
                                                     
   go by her side a wanderer.                         
   'Wherefore,' said he, 'should Dairon go            
   into direst peril earth doth know                  
   for the sake of mortal who did steal        1300 
   his laughter and joy? No love I feel               
   for Beren son of Barahir,                          
   nor weep for him in dungeons drear,                
   who in this wood have chains enow,                 
   heavy and dark. But thee, I vow,            1305 
   I will defend from perils fell                     
   and deadly wandering into hell.'                   
                                                     
   No more they spake that day, and she               
   perceived not his meaning. Sorrowfully             
   she thanked him, and she left him there.    1310 
   A tree she climbed, till the bright air            
  
  155 
   above the woods her dark hair blew,                
   and straining afar her eyes could view             
   the outline grey and faint and low                 
   of dizzy towers where the clouds go,        1315 
   the southern faces mounting sheer                  
   in rocky pinnacle and pier                         
   of Shadowy Mountains pale and cold;                
   and wide the lands before them rolled.             
   But straightway Dairon sought the king      1320 
   and told him his daughter's pondering,             
   and how her madness might her lead                 
   to ruin, unless the king gave heed.                
   Thingol was wroth, and yet amazed;                 
   in wonder and half fear he gazed            1325 
   on Dairon, and said: 'True hast thou been.         
   Now ever shall love be us between,                 
   while Doriath lasts; within this realm             
   thou art a prince of beech and elm! '              
   He sent for Luthien, and said:              1330 
   '0 maiden fair, what hath thee led                 
   to ponder madness and despair                      
   to wander to ruin, and to fare                     
   from Doriath against my will,                      
   stealing like a wild thing men would kill    1335 
   into the emptiness outside?'                       
   'The wisdom, father,'she replied;                 
   
   nor would she promise to forget,                   
   nor would she vow for love or threat               
   her folly to forsake and meek                1340 
   in Doriath her father's will to seek.              
   This only vowed she, if go she must,               
   that none but herself would she now trust,         
   no folk of her father's would persuade             
   to break his will or lend her aid;           '345 
   if go she must, she would go alone                 
   and friendless dare the walls of stone.            
                                                     
   In angry love and half in fear                     
   Thingol took counsel his most dear                 
   to guard and keep. He would not bind         1350 
   in caverns deep and intertwined                    
   sweet Luthien, his lovely maid,                    
   who robbed of air must wane and fade,              
   who ever must look upon the sky                    
   and see the sun and moon go by.              1355 
   But close unto his mounded seat                    
   and grassy throne there ran the feet               
   of Hirilorn, the beechen queen.                    
   Upon her triple boles were seen                    
   no break or branch, until aloft              1360 
   in a green glimmer, distant, soft,                 
   the mightiest vault of leaf and bough              
   from world's beginning until now                   
   was flung above Esgalduin's shores                 
   and the long slopes to Thingol's doors.      1365 
   Grey was the rind of pillars tall                  
   and silken-smooth, and far and small               
   to squirrels' eyes were those who went             
   at her grey feet upon the bent.                    
   Now Thingol made men in the beech,           1370 
   in that great tree, as far as reach                
  
  156 
   their longest ladders, there to build              
   an airy house; and as he willed                    
   a little dwelling of fair wood                     
   was made, and veiled in leaves it stood      1375 
   above the first branches. Corners three            
   it had and windows faint to see,                   
   and by three shafts of Hirilorn                    
   
   in the corners standing was upborne.               
     There Luthien was bidden dwell,           1380 
   until she was wiser and the spell                  
   of madness left her. Up she clomb                  
   the long ladders to her new home                   
   among the leaves, among the birds;                 
   she sang no song, she spoke no words.       1385 
   White glimmering in the tree she rose,             
   and her little door they heard her close.          
   The ladders were taken and no more                 
   her feet might tread Esgalduin's shore.            
                                                     
   Thither at whiles they climbed and brought   1390 
   all things she needed or besought;                 
   but death was his, whoso should dare               
   a ladder leave, or creeping there                  
   should set one by the tree at night;               
   a guard was held from dusk to light          1395 
   about the grey feet of Hirilorn                    
   and Luthien in prison and forlorn.                 
   There Dairon grieving often stood                  
   in sorrow for the captive of the wood,             
   and melodies made upon his flute             1400 
   leaning against a grey tree-root.                  
   Luthien would from her windows stare               
   and see him far under piping there,                
   and she forgave his betraying word                 
   for the music and the grief she heard,       1405 
   and only Dairon would she let                      
   across her threshold foot to set.                  
   Yet long the hours when she must sit               
   and see the sunbeams dance and flit                
   in beechen leaves, or watch the stars        1410 
   peep on clear nights between the bars              
   of beechen branches. And one night                 
   just ere the changing of the light                 
   a dream there came, from the Gods, maybe,          
   or Melian's magic. She dreamed that she      1415 
   heard Beren's voice o'er hill and fell             
   'Tinuviel' call, 'Tinuviel.'                       
   And her heart answered: 'Let me be gone            
   to seek him no others think upon! '                
   
   She woke and saw the moonlight pale          1420 
   through the slim leaves. It trembled frail        
   upon her arms, as these she spread                
   and there in longing bowed her head,              
   and yearned for freedom and escape.               
                                                    
   Now Luthien doth her counsel shape;          1425 
   and Melian's daughter of deep lore                
   knew many things, yea, magics more                
   than then or now know elven-maids                 
   that glint and shimmer in the glades.             
  
  157 
   She pondered long, while the moon sank       1430 
   and faded, and the starlight shrank,              
   and the dawn opened. At last a smile              
   on her face flickered. She mused a while,         
   and watched the morning sunlight grow,            
   then called to those that walked below.      1435 
   And when one climbed to her she prayed            
   that he would in the dark pools wade              
   of cold Esgalduin, water clear,                   
   the clearest water cold and sheer                 
   to draw for her. 'At middle night,'          1440 
   she said, 'in bowl of'silver white                
   it must be drawn and brought to me                
   with no word spoken, silently.'                   
   Another she begged to bring her wine              
   in a jar of gold where flowers twine -       1445 
   'and singing let him come to me                   
   at high noon, singing merrily.'                   
   Again she spake: 'Now go, I pray,                 
   to Melian the queen, and say:                     
   "thy daughter many a weary hour              I450 
   slow passing watches in her bower;                
   a spinning-wheel she begs thee send."'            
   Then Dairon she called: 'I prithee, friend,       
   climb up and talk to Luthien!'                   
   And sitting at her window then,              1455 
   she said: 'My Dairon, thou hast craft,            
   beside thy music, many a shaft                    
   and many a tool of carven wood                    
   to fashion with cunning. It were good,            
   if thou wouldst make a little loom           1460 
   
   to stand in the corner of my room.                   
   My idle fingers would spin and weave                 
   a pattern of colours, of morn and eve,               
   of sun and moon and changing light                   
   amid the beech-leaves waving bright.'          1465 
   This Dairon did and asked her then:                  
   '0 Luthien, 0 Luthien,                               
   What wilt thou weave? What wilt thou spin? '         
   'A marvellous thread, and wind therein               
   a potent magic, and a spell                    1470 
   I will weave within my web that hell                 
   nor all the powers of Dread shall break.'            
   Then Dairon wondered, but he spake                   
   no word to Thingol, though his heart                 
   feared the dark purpose of her art.            1475 
                                                       
   And Luthien now was left alone.                      
   A magic song to Men unknown                          
   she sang, and singing then the wine                  
   with water mingled three times nine;                 
   and as in golden jar they lay                  1480 
   she sang a song of growth and day;                   
   and as they lay in silver white                      
   another song she sang, of night                      
   and darkness without end, of height                  
   uplifted to the stars, and flight              1485 
   and freedom. And all names of things                 
   tallest and longest on earth she sings:              
   the locks of the Longbeard dwarves; the tail         
   of Draugluin the werewolf pale;                      
  
  158 
   the body of Glomund the great snake;           1490 
   the vast upsoaring peaks that quake                  
   above the fires in Angband's gloom;                  
   the chain Angainor that ere Doom                     
   for Morgoth shall by Gods be wrought                 
   of steel and torment. Names she sought,        1495 
   and sang of Glend the sword of Nan;                  
   of Gilim the giant of Eruman;                        
   and last and longest named she then                  
   the endless hair of Uinen,                           
   the Lady of the Sea, that lies                 1500 
   through all the waters under skies.                  
   
   Then did she lave her head and sing              
   a theme of sleep and slumbering,                 
   profound and fathomless and dark                 
   as Luthien's shadowy hair was dark-         1505 
   each thread was more slender and more fine       
   than threads of twilight that entwine            
   in filmy web the fading grass                    
   and closing flowers as day doth pass.            
   Now long and longer grew her hair,          1510 
   and fell to her feet, and wandered there         
   like pools of shadow on the ground.              
   Then Luthien in a slumber drowned                
   was laid upon her bed and slept,                 
   till morning through the windows crept      1515 
   thinly and faint. And then she woke,             
   and the room was filled as with a smoke          
   and with an evening mist, and deep               
   she lay thereunder drowsed in sleep.             
   Behold! her hair from windows blew          1520 
   in morning airs, and darkly grew                 
   waving about the pillars grey                    
   of Hirilorn at break of day.                     
                                                   
   Then groping she found her little shears,        
   and cut the hair about her ears,            1525 
   and close she cropped it to her head,            
   enchanted tresses, thread by thread.             
   Thereafter grew they slow once more,             
   yet darker than their wont before.               
   And now was her labour but begun:           1530 
   long was she spinning, long she spun;            
   and though with elvish skill she wrought,        
   long was her weaving. If men sought              
   to call her, crying from below,                  
   'Nothing I need,' she answered, 'go!        1535 
   I would keep my bed, and only sleep              
   I now desire, who waking weep.'                  
                                                   
     Then  Dairon  feared,  and  in amaze           
   he called from  under; but  three days           
   she  answered  not.  Of   cloudy  hair      1540 
   she wove a web like misty air                    
   of  moonless  night, and  thereof made           
   
                                                       
                                                         
   a robe as fluttering-dark as shade                     
   beneath great trees, a magic dress                     
   that all was drenched with drowsiness,            1545 
  
  159 
   enchanted with a mightier spell                        
   than Melian's raiment in that dell                     
   wherein of yore did Thingol roam                       
   beneath the dark and starry dome                       
   that hung above the dawning world.               1550 
   And now this robe she round her furled,                
   and veiled her garments shimmering white;              
   her mantle blue with jewels bright                     
   like crystal stars, the lilies gold,                   
   were wrapped and hid; and down there rolled      1555 
   dim dreams and faint oblivious sleep                   
   falling about her, to softly creep                     
   through all the air. Then swift she takes              
   the threads unused; of these she makes                 
   a slender rope of twisted strands                1560 
   yet long and stout, and with her hands                 
   she makes it fast unto the shaft                       
   of Hirilorn. Now, all her craft                        
   and labour ended, looks she forth                      
   from her little window facing North.             1565 
                                                         
     Already the sunlight in the trees                    
   is drooping red, and dusk she sees                     
   come softly along the ground below,                    
   and now she murmurs soft and slow.                     
   Now chanting clearer down she cast               1570 
   her long hair, till it reached at last                 
   from her window to the darkling ground.                
   Men far beneath her heard the sound;                   
   but the slumbrous strand now swung and swayed          
   above her guards. Their talking stayed,            1575 
                                                         
   they listened to her voice and fell                    
   suddenly beneath a binding spell.                      
                                                         
     Now  clad  as  in  a  cloud   she  hung;             
   now   down  her   roped  hair   she  swung             
   as light as squirrel, and away,                  1580 
   away,  she  danced,  and  who   could  say             
   what  paths  she  took, whose  elvish feet             
   no impress made a-dancing fleet?                       
                                                         
                       *                                  
   
                                NOTES.                                         
                                                                              
   1222 - 3.   At lines 651 - 2 these lines were transposed on C. S. Lewis's 
               suggestion (see p. 323); and heartache was emended to           
               hunger.                                                         
        1226.  Cf. line 664.                                                   
        1231.  Original reading of B: are called in elfland. Echo fails. The 
               change was probably simply to get rid of 'elfland'.             
        1249.  now: uncertain (original reading doth Beren dream               
               emended to ?now Beren dreams).                                   
        1253.  Throughout this Canto elven- and elvish are emendations         
               of elfin made on the B-text.                                    
   1260 - 1.   Cf. lines 497 - 8.                                              
   1308 - 10.  Marked revise on the B-text.                                    
      1312.    her dark hair: so also in A. See note to line 558.              
    1316-17.   Cf. lines 389 - 90. The Shadowy Mountains (1318) are the        
               Mountains of Terror (Ered Gorgoroth): see pp. 170-1.           
        1323.  This line is marked with an X on the B-text.                    
  
  160 
        1329.  As line 1323.                                                   
        1358.  Against Hirilorn in A is written Hiradorn, and so also at       
               lines 1396, 1523. At line 1563 Hiradorn is the form in the      
               text of A.                                                      
    1362-3.    Cf. lines 872-3.                                                
      1370.    men > them A. At 1390, where B has they, A had men >            
               they; at 1533, 1573 men was not changed in either text.         
    1414-17.   Marked with a line on the B-text; in the margin some new        
               verses are written, but so faint and rapid as to be quite       
               illegible.                                                      
        1488.  locks B] beards A                                               
        1489.  A: of Carcharas the wolf-ward pale;                             
               In the original draft the spelling is Carcaras as in the type- 
               script version of the Tale of Tinuviel (manuscript version      
               Karkaras). In the second version of The Children of Hurin       
               (p. 107 line 374.) the form is Carcharoth (emended from          
               Carcharolch) .                                                  
        1490.  Glomund B] Glorund A (as in the Last Tales, but there           
               always without accent).                                         
        1493.  Angainor A, B] Engainor in the original draft.                  
        1496.  Nan B] Nann A (but Nan in the original draft).                  
   1549-50.    Cf. lines 406- 7.                                               
      1563.    Hirilorn B] Hiradorn A. See note to line 1358.                  
                                                                              
                              Commentary on Canto V.                           
                                                                              
    The plot-outline 'Synopsis I' covering the narrative of this Canto is very 
    slight:                                                                    
   
    Mourning of Tinuviel.                                                             
    Treachery of Dairon.                                                              
    Building of the Tree House in Hirilorn.                                           
    Escape of Tinuviel.                                                               
    [Added in: Repentance, wandering, and loss of Dairon.]                            
                                                                                     
    The wandering and loss of Dairon goes back to the Tale of Tinuviel                
   (II.  20  -  1)  and  survived into  The Silmarillion  (p. 183),  but there  is no 
   :-  other  mention  of his  'repentance' (though  this is  perhaps implied  in the 
   : Lay, lines 1398ff.)                                                              
    In  my  commentary  on  the  passage   in  the   Tale  of   Tinuviel  correspond- 
   ing to this Canto I remarked (II. 54) that                                        
                                                                                     
    the  story  of  her  imprisonment  in  the  house  in  Hirilorn  and   her  escape 
    from   it  never   underwent  any   significant  change.   The  passage   in  The 
    Silmarillion (p. 172) is indeed  very brief,  but its  lack of  detail is  due to 
    compression  rather   than  to   omission  based   on  dissatisfaction;   the  Lay 
    of  Leithian,  from  which  the  prose  account   in  The   Silmarillion  directly 
    derives,  is  in  this  passage so  close, in  point of  narrative detail,  to the 
    Tale of Tinuviel as to be almost identical with it.                               
                                                                                     
   :, There is little to add to this here. In one respect the narrative of the Lay is 
   at  variance  with the  story told  in The  Silmarillion. What  was 'the  curse of 
   silence'  (1207)?  It  was  due  to  Dairon  (848 -  53).  In a  preliminary, soon 
   abandoned  draft  for  the  'Silmarillion'  version,  where  the  story was  to be 
   told  far  more  amply  (by  following  the  Lay  more  closely)  the   matter  is 
   : made more explicit:                                                              
                                                                                     
    But   Dairon   haunted   the   trees   and   watched  them   from  afar;   and  he 
    cried  aloud  in  the  bitterness  of  his  heart:  'Hateful  is  now  become  the 
    land  that  I  loved,  and  the  trees  misshapen.  No   more  shall   music  here 
    be  heard.  Let  all  voices  fail  in  Doriath,  and  in  every  dale   and  upon 
    every  hill  let  the  trees stand  silent! '  And there  was a  hush and  a great 
  
  161 
    stillness;  and  Thingol's  folk  were   filled  with   wonder.  And   they  spoke 
    to their king, asking what was the reason of the silence.                         
                                                                                     
   :  Dairon's  'curse'  was  lifted  after  Beren's  departure, although  Luthien no 
   :. longer sang and Dairon no longer piped. This is in contrast to ?he              
   Silmarillion (p. 168), where after Beren went                                      
                                                                                     
    Luthien was silent, and from that hour she sang not again in Doriath.             
    A brooding silence fell upon the woods.                                           
                                                                                     
    For  the  names  in  the  'lengthening  spell'  see II.  67 -  8. A  new element 
   among  the  'longest  things'  is  introduced  in  the  version  in the  Lay, the 
   peaks  above   Angband  (1491   -  2);   and  in   B  the   name  of   the  great 
   Dragon   becomes   Glomund.   The   chain   with   which   Morgoth   was   bound, 
   Angaino/Angainu   in   the   Last   Tales,   becomes   Angainor;   but    it   is 
   curious  that  in  the  Lay  it  is  only  spoken  of  as  a  punishment awaiting 
   
    Morgoth in the future  (ere Doom,  1493), whereas  in the  old story  of The 
    Chaining  of  Melko  (I.  104) it  was the  shackle with  which he  was taken 
    prisoner in the original war that led to his captivity  in Valinor,  and this 
    survived in The Silmarillion (p. 51): at the end of the  Elder Days  'he was 
    bound  with  the  chain  Angainor  which  he   had  worn   aforetime'  (ibid. 
                                                                                 
    P- 252).                                                                      
      New  elements  in  the  story  that  have  yet  to  appear  in  the  actual 
    narrative  of the  Lay are  seen in  Draugluin, replacing  in B  Carcharas of 
    A in the  'lengthening spell'  (thus Carcharas  is no  longer the  'father of 
    wolves',  see II.  68), and  in Melian's  reference to  Beren's lying  in the 
    dungeons of the Lord of Wolves (1246).                                        
                                                                                 
      Luthien's  dream  in  which  she  heard  Beren's  voice  far  off  is still 
    ascribed, as it was in the Tale,  to the  Gods, if  less positively  (a dream 
    there   came,   from   the   Gods,   maybe, /or  Melian's   magic,  1414-15); 
    see  II.  19,  68.  But  the  passage  is  marked  in  B,  perhaps indicating 
    dissatisfaction with the idea.                                                
                                                                                 
      There  is  curious  detail  in  a  marginal  note  to  the B-text.  At some 
    time  (as  I  think)  long  afterwards  someone  unknown wrote  against lines 
    133  I-6:  'Thingol is  here being  rather obtuse',  and against  this remark 
    my  father scribbled:  'But he  could not  believe she  loved Beren  - unless 
    some evil spell had somehow been laid on her.'                                
                                                                                 
                                           VI.                                    
                                                                                 
                   When Morgoth in that day of doom                               
                   had slain the Trees and filled with gloom                1585 
                   the shining land of Valinor,                                   
                   there Feanor and his sons then swore                           
                   the mighty oath upon the hill                                  
                   of tower-crowned Tun, that still                               
                   wrought wars and sorrow in the world.                    1590 
                   From darkling seas the fogs unfurled                           
                   their blinding shadows grey and cold                           
                   where Glingal once had bloomed with gold                       
                   and Belthil bore its silver flowers.                           
                   The mists were mantled round the towers                  1595 
                   of the Elves' white city by the sea.                           
                   There countless torches fitfully                               
                   did start and twinkle, as the Gnomes                           
                   were gathered to their fading homes,                           
   
   and thronged the long and winding stair    1600 
  
  162 
   that led to the wide echoing square.            
                                                  
   There Feanor mourned his jewels divine,         
   the Silmarils he made. Like wine                
   his wild and potent words them fill;            
   a great host harkens deathly still.        1605 
   But all he said both wild and wise,             
   half truth and half the fruit of lies           
   that Morgoth sowed in Valinor,                  
   in other songs and other lore                   
   recorded is. He bade them flee             1610 
   from lands divine, to cross the sea,            
   the pathless plains, the perilous shores        
   where ice-infested water roars;                 
   to follow Morgoth to the unlit earth            
   leaving their dwellings and olden mirth;   1615 
   to go back to the Outer Lands                   
   to wars and weeping. There their hands          
   they joined in vows, those kinsmen seven,       
   swearing beneath the stars of Heaven,           
   by Varda the Holy that them wrought        1620 
   and bore them each with radiance fraught        
   and set them in the deeps to flame.             
   Timbrenting's holy height they name,            
   whereon are built the timeless halls            
   of Manwe Lord of Gods. Who calls           1625 
   these names in witness may not break            
   his oath, though earth and heaven shake.        
                                                  
     Curufin, Celegorm the fair,                   
   Damrod and Diriel were there,                   
   and Cranthir dark, and Maidros tall        1630 
   (whom after torment should befall),             
   and Maglor the mighty who like the sea          
   with deep voice sings yet mournfully.           
   'Be he friend or foe, or seed defiled           
   of Morgoth Bauglir, or mortal child        1635 
   that in after days on earth shall dwell,        
   no law, nor love, nor league of hell,           
   not might of Gods, not moveless fate            
   shall him defend from wrath and hate            
   of Feanor's sons, who takes or steals      1640 
   
   or finding keeps the Silmarils,                    
   the thrice-enchanted globes of light              
   that shine until the final night.'                
                                                    
   The wars and wandering of the Gnomes              
   this tale tells not. Far from their homes   1645 
   they fought and laboured in the North.            
   Fingon daring alone went forth                    
   and sought for Maidros where he hung;             
   in torment terrible he swung,                     
   his wrist in band of forged steel,            1650 
   from a sheer precipice where reel                 
   the dizzy senses staring down                     
   from Thangorodrim's stony crown.                  
   The song of Fingon Elves yet sing,                
   captain of armies, Gnomish king,            1655 
   who fell at last in flame of swords               
   with his white banners and his lords.             
   They sing how Maidros free he set,                
   and stayed the feud that slumbered yet            
   between the children proud of Finn.         1660 
   Now joined once more they hemmed him in,          
  
  163 
   even great Morgoth, and their host                
   beleaguered Angband, till they boast              
   no Orc nor demon ever dare                        
   their leaguer break or past them fare.      1665 
   Then days of solace woke on earth                 
   beneath the new-lit Sun, and mirth                
   was heard in the Great Lands where Men,           
   a young race, spread and wandered then.           
   That was the time that songs do call        1670 
   the Siege of Angband, when like a wall            
   the Gnomish swords did fence the earth            
   from Morgoth's ruin, a time of birth,             
   of blossoming, of flowers, of growth;             
   but still there held the deathless oath,    1675 
   and still the Silmarils were deep                 
   in Angband's darkly-dolven keep.                  
                                                    
   An end there came, when fortune turned,           
   and flames of Morgoth's vengeance burned,         
   and all the might which he prepared         1680 
   in secret in his fastness flared                  
   
   and poured across the Thirsty Plain;              
   and armies black were in his train.               
   The leaguer of Angband Morgoth broke;             
   his enemies in fire and smoke                1685 
   were scattered, and the Orcs there slew           
   and slew, until the blood like dew                
   dripped from each cruel and crooked blade.        
   Then Barahir the bold did aid                     
   with mighty spear, with shield and men,      1690 
   Felagund wounded. To the fen                      
   escaping, there they bound their troth,           
   and Felagund deeply swore an oath                 
   of friendship to his kin and seed,                
   of love and succour in time of need.         1695 
   But there of Finrod's children four               
   were Angrod slain and proud Egnor.                
   Felagund and Orodreth then                        
   gathered the remnant of their men,                
   their maidens and their children fair;       1700 
   forsaking war they made their lair                
   and cavernous hold far in the south.              
   On Narog's towering bank its mouth                
   was opened; which they hid and veiled,            
   and mighty doors, that unassailed            1705 
   till Turin's day stood vast and grim,             
   they built by trees o'ershadowed dim.             
   And with them dwelt a long time there             
   Curufin, and Celegorm the fair;                   
   and a mighty folk grew neath their hands     1710 
   in Narog's secret halls and lands.                
                                                    
     Thus Felagund in Nargothrond                    
   still reigned, a hidden king whose bond           
   was sworn to Barahir the bold.                    
   And now his son through forests cold         1715 
   wandered alone as in a dream.                     
   Esgalduin's dark and shrouded stream              
   he followed, till its waters frore                
   were joined to Sirion, Sirion hoar,               
   pale silver water wide and free              1720 
  
  164 
   rolling in splendour to the sea.                  
     Now Beren came unto the pools,                  
   
   wide shallow meres where Sirion cools             
   his gathered tide beneath the stars,              
   ere chafed and sundered by the bars         1725 
   of reedy banks a mighty fen                       
   he feeds and drenches, plunging then              
   into vast chasms underground,                     
   where many miles his way is wound.                
   Umboth-Muilin, Twilight Meres,              1730 
   those great wide waters grey as tears             
   the Elves then named. Through driving rain        
   from thence across the Guarded Plain              
   the Hills of the Hunters Beren saw                
   with bare tops bitten bleak and raw         1735 
   by western winds; but in the mist                 
   of streaming rains that flashed and hissed        
   into the meres he knew there lay                  
   beneath those hills the cloven way                
   of Narog, and the watchful halls            1740 
   of Felagund beside the falls                      
   of Ingwil tumbling from the wold.                 
   An everlasting watch they hold,                   
   the Gnomes of Nargothrond renowned,               
   and every hill is tower-crowned,            1745 
   where wardens sleepless peer and gaze             
   guarding the plain and all the ways               
   between Narog swift and Sirion pale;              
   and archers whose arrows never fail               
   there range the woods, and secret kill      1750 
   all who creep thither against their will.         
   Yet now he thrusts into that land                 
   bearing the gleaming ring on hand                 
   of Felagund, and oft doth cry:                    
   'Here comes no wandering Orc or spy,        1755 
   but Beren son of Barahir                          
   who once to Felagund was dear.'                   
   So ere he reached the eastward shore              
   of Narog, that doth foam and roar                 
   o'er boulders black, those archers green    1760 
   came round him. When the ring was seen            
   they bowed before him, though his plight          
   was poor and beggarly. Then by night              
   they led him northward, for no ford               
   
   nor bridge was built where Narog poured           1765 
   before the gates of Nargothrond,                       
   and friend nor foe might pass beyond.                  
   To northward, where that stream yet young              
   more slender flowed, below the tongue                  
   of foam-splashed land that Ginglith pens          1770 
   when her brief golden torrent ends                     
   and joins the Narog, there they wade.                  
   Now swiftest journey thence they made                  
   to Nargothrond's sheer terraces                        
   and dim gigantic palaces.                         1775 
   They came beneath a sickle moon                        
   to doors there darkly hung and hewn                    
   with posts and lintels of ponderous stone              
   and timbers huge. Now open thrown                      
   were gaping gates, and in they strode             1780 
  
  165 
   where Felagund on throne abode.                        
                                                         
   Fair were the words of Narog's king                    
   to Beren, and his wandering                            
   and all his feuds and bitter wars                      
   recounted soon. Behind closed doors               1785 
   they sat, while Beren told his tale                    
   of Doriath; and words him fail                         
   recalling Luthien dancing fair                         
   with wild white roses in her hair,                     
   remembering her elven voice that rung             1790 
   while stars in twilight round her hung.                
   He spake of Thingol's marvellous halls                 
   by enchantment lit, where fountain falls               
   and ever the nightingale doth sing                     
   to Melian and to her king.                        1795 
   The quest he told that Thingol laid                    
   in scorn on him; how for love of maid                  
   more fair than ever was born to Men,                   
   of Tinuviel, of Luthien,                               
   he must essay the burning waste,                  1800 
   and doubtless death and torment taste.                 
                                                         
    This  Felagund  in  wonder heard,                     
   and heavily spake at last this word:                   
   'It seems that Thingol doth desire                     
   thy death. The everlasting fire                   1805 
   
   of those enchanted jewels all know             
   is cursed with an oath of endless woe,         
   and Feanor's sons alone by right               
   are lords and masters of their light.          
   He cannot hope within his hoard           1810 
   to keep this gem, nor is he lord               
   of all the folk of Elfinesse.                  
   And yet thou saist for nothing less            
   can thy return to Doriath                      
   be purchased? Many a dreadful path        1815 
   in sooth there lies before thy feet -          
   and after Morgoth, still a fleet               
   untiring hate, as I know well,                 
   would hunt thee from heaven unto hell.         
   Feanor's sons would, if they could,       1820 
   slay thee or ever thou reached his wood        
   or laid in Thingol's lap that fire,            
   or gained at least thy sweet desire.           
   Lo! Celegorm and Curufin                       
   here dwell this very realm within,        1825 
   and even though I, Finrod's son,               
   am king, a mighty power have won               
   and many of their own folk lead.               
   Friendship to me in every need                 
   they yet have shown, but much I fear      1830 
   that to Beren son of Barahir                   
   mercy or love they will not show               
   if once thy dreadful quest they know.'         
                                                 
   True words he spake. For when the king         
   to all his people told this thing,        1835 
   and spake of the oath to Barahir,              
   and how that mortal shield and spear           
   had saved them from Morgoth and from woe       
  
  166 
   on Northern battlefields long ago,             
   then many were kindled in their hearts    1840 
   once more to battle. But up there starts       
   amid the throng, and loudly cries              
   for hearing, one with flaming eyes,            
   proud Celegorm with gleaming hair              
   and shining sword. Then all men stare     1845 
   upon his stern unyielding face,                
   
   and a great hush falls upon that place.        
                                                 
     'Be he friend or foe, or demon wild          
   of Morgoth, Elf, or mortal child,              
   or any that here on earth may dwell,      1850 
   no law, nor love, nor league of hell,          
   no might of Gods, no binding spell,            
   shall him defend from hatred fell              
   of Feanor's sons, whoso take or steal          
   or finding keep a Silmaril.               1855 
   These we alone do claim by right,              
   our thrice enchanted jewels bright.'           
                                                 
   Many wild and potent words he spoke,           
   and as before in Tun awoke                     
   his father's voice their hearts to fire,  1860 
   so now dark fear and brooding ire              
   he cast on them, foreboding war                
   of friend with friend; and pools of gore       
   their minds imagined lying red                 
   in Nargothrond about the dead,            1865 
   did Narog's host with Beren go;                
   or haply battle, ruin, and woe                 
   in Doriath where great Thingol reigned,        
   if Feanor's fatal jewel he gained.             
   And even such as were most true           1870 
   to Felagund his oath did rue,                  
   and thought with terror and despair            
   of seeking Morgoth in his lair                 
   with force or guile. This Curufin              
   when his brother ceased did then begin    1875 
   more to impress upon their minds;              
   and such a spell he on them binds              
   that never again till Turin's day              
   would Gnome of Narog in array                  
   of open battle go to war.                 1880 
   With secrecy, ambush, spies, and lore          
   of wizardry, with silent leaguer               
   of wild things wary, watchful, eager,          
   of phantom hunters, venomed darts,             
   and unseen stealthy creeping arts,        1885 
   with padding hatred that its prey              
   with feet of velvet all the day                
   
   followed remorseless out of sight               
   and slew it unawares at night -                 
   thus they defended Nargothrond,            1890 
   and forgot their kin and solemn bond            
   for dread of Morgoth that the art               
   of Curufin set within their heart.              
                                                  
   So would they not that angry day                
   King Felagund their lord obey,             1895 
  
  167 
   but sullen murmured that Finrod                 
   nor yet his son were as a god.                  
   Then Felagund took off his crown                
   and at his feet he cast it down,                
   the silver helm of Nargothrond:            1900 
   'Yours ye may break, but I my bond              
   must keep, and kingdom here forsake.            
   If hearts here were that did not quake,         
   or that to Finrod's son were true,              
   then I at least should find a few          1905 
   to go with me, not like a poor                  
   rejected beggar scorn endure,                   
   turned from my gates to leave my town,          
   my people, and my realm and crown! '            
                                                  
   Hearing these words there swiftly stood    1910 
   beside him ten tried warriors good,             
   men of his house who had ever fought            
   wherever his banners had been brought.          
   One stooped and lifted up his crown,            
   and said: '0 king, to leave this town      1915 
   is now our fate, but not to lose                
   thy rightful lordship. Thou shalt choose        
   one to be steward in thy stead.'                
   Then Felagund upon the head                     
   of Orodreth set it: 'Brother mine,         1920 
   till I return this crown is thine.'             
   Then Celegorm no more would stay,               
   and Curufin smiled and turned away.             
                                                  
                       *                           
   
                                             
                                                                                         
                               NOTES.                                                     
                                                                                         
    1593 - 4.   Original readings of B Glingol, Bansil, as at line 1141.                 
    1598 - 9.   Couplet marked for revision, partly on account of did start,              
                partly on account of Gnomes. I do not record further in-                  
                stances of this sort, which occur casually throughout.                    
       1619.    Here is written on the B-text: 'A see the Qenta.' This is the             
                'Silmarillion' version of 1930, and presumably refers to the              
                form of the Oath as it appears there.                                     
       1620.    Varda the Holy is written in the margin of the B-text, which              
                like A has Bridhil the Blessed. Bridhil occurs.earlier in A               
                (note to lines 377 - 81), where B has a different reading.               
    1632-3.     Cf. lines 506 - 9.                                                        
      1647.     Finweg A, and B as typed, early emended in B to Fingon.                  
       1654.    As line 1647.                                                             
       1656.    Cf. The Children of Hurin, first version line 1975, second                
                version line 19, from which the words (referring to                       
                Finweg/Fingon) fell in flame of swords are derived; in the                 
                second version occur also the king's white banners.                       
   1710 - 11.   A: a great people were gathered of the Gnomes                             
                   in these new-builded secret homes.                                     
       1736.    Against the words by western winds is written (in such a                
                way as to show that this was the point reached, not the                   
                starting-point) the date '29 Mar. 1928', the previous date                
                being 27 - 28 March 1928 at line 1161.                                   
       1859.    Tun B] Cor A                                                              
       1867.    A: if Felagund should with Beren go;                                      
       1891.    A: and forgot their blood and kinship's bond                              
  
  168 
       1900.    helm is an emendation in B for crown.                                     
       1920.    An X is written against this line, probably long after when               
                Orodreth was moved from his place as Felagund's brother                   
                (see p. 91).                                                              
       1921.    crown B] realm A                                                          
                                                                                         
                         Commentary on Canto VI.                                          
                                                                                         
   The plot-outline 'Synopsis I' continues thus:                                         
                                                                                         
    Beren goes to Celegorm, who disguises him [struck out: and gives                      
    him a magic knife. Beren and his Gnomish guides* are captured by                      
    Orcs: and a few survivors taken before (Melko >)  Morgoth. Beren                      
    tells M. he is a 'trapper of the woods'.]                                             
                                                                                         
    (* This phrase was changed to: 'Beren gets lost and separated from his Gnomish guides'; 
   and was then struck out with the rest of the passage.)                                  
   
      They  go  and  seek  to  break  into  Angband  disguised  as Orcs,  but are 
    captured  [struck  out:  and  set  in chains,  and killed  one by  one. Beren 
    lies  wondering  which will  be his  turn.] by  the Lord  of Wolves,  and set 
    in bonds, and devoured one by one.                                             
                                                                                  
    It is interesting here  to see  how the  relevant features  of the  story are 
   treated in the 'Sketch of the Mythology'  of 1926,  as originally  written. In 
   this  account  Beren's  father  is  Barahir,  and  he  'had  been a  friend of 
   Celegorm  of  Nargothrond'.  After  Thingol's  demand  that  Beren  get  him a 
   Silmaril:                                                                       
                                                                                  
    Beren  sets  out  to  achieve  this,  is  captured,  and  set  in  dungeon in 
    Angband, but  conceals his  real identity,  and is  given as  a slave  to Thu 
    the hunter.                                                                    
                                                                                  
    This passage is evidently  earlier than  'Synopsis I'  (at the  earliest, the 
   end of May 1926, the date of the latest of the three invoices  on which  it is 
   written),  since  the  'Sketch'  contains  no  reference  to  Celegorm's  aid, 
   Beren's  companions,  their  disguising  as  Orcs,  and  their capture  by the 
   Lord  of  Wolves. On  the contrary,  Beren goes  to Angband  alone just  as he 
   did  in  the Tale  of Tinuviel,  and -  most notably  - is  given to  'Thu the 
   hunter' as a slave, just as  in the  Tale he  was given  to Tevildo  Prince of 
   Cats as a slave. In Synopsis I we see, I think,  the very  point at  which the 
   story  of  Beren's  Gnomish  companions  came  into  being, of  their disguise 
   as  Orcs,  and of  their deaths  one by  one in  the dungeons  of the  Lord of 
   Wolves.  (Thu  appears  first  in  the  fragment  of  the  Lay  of   the  Fall 
   of  Gondolin  (p.  146),   and  in   The  Children   of  Hurin   as  Morgoth's 
   most mighty thane: first version line 391, second version line 763).             
    But  already  at  lines  296ff.  in  the  A-text  of   the  Lay   of Leithian 
   (summer 1925) there is a reference  to the  'deed of  service' done  by Egnor 
   Beren's father to Celegorm, and the gift of the ring:  while in  the 'Sketch' 
   Barahir 'had been a friend of Celegorm of Nargothrond'. Thus:                   
                                                                                  
   Lay of Leithian. Egnor Beren's father performed a service for Celegorm,              
   Canto II.                   from whom he received a ring.                  
   (summer 1925).                                                                  
                                                                                  
   Sketch of the. Barahir Beren's father was a friend of Celegorm of                
    Mythology.  Nargothrond.                                                         
   (early in 1926,                                                                 
                          Beren sets out alone and is captured and imprisoned      
    see p. 3)                                                                      
                         in Angband, but is given as a slave to Thu the hunter. 
                                                                                  
  
  169 
   Synopsis I.                  Beren goes to Celegorm who aids him (story of the 
   (after May 1926) Gnomish companions appears).                                   
                                                                                  
    The  rather   surprising  conclusion   must  be   that  the   association  of 
   Egnor/Barahir  with  Celegorm  and  the   gift  of   the  ring   preceded  the 
   emergence of the story of Beren's going to Celegorm for aid.                    
    In the rejected  part of  Synopsis I  here we  see a  last survival  from the 
   
                       
                                                                                                
   Tale of  Tinuviel: Beren  tells Morgoth  that he  is a  trapper of  the woods;                
   cf. the Tale (II. 15): Beren said therewith that  he was  a great  trapper of                
   small animals and a  snarer of  birds' -  and it  was indeed  this explanation                
   of  Beren's  to  Melko  that  got  him  his  post  in Tevildo's  kitchens. The                
   mention  in  this  rejected  passage  of  a  magic  knife  given  to  Beren by                
   Celegorm  was  clearly  a passing  idea to  account for  the knife  with which                
   Beren  would  cut  the  Silmaril  from  the  Iron  Crown,  since  the kitchen-                
   knife  with  which  he did  the deed  in the  Tale (II.  33) had  been abandoned                
   with the kitchens.                                                                            
    Other  loose  papers  in  addition to  Synopsis I  show the  further develop-                
   ment of the narrative. The first of these I will refer to as 'Synposis II', it                
   begins with the beginning of Canto VI and I  cite it  here as  far as  the end                
   of the Canto.                                                                                 
                                                                                                
    Beren comes to Felagund at  Nargothrond; who  receives him  well, but                        
    warns him of the oath of  the sons  of Feanor,  and that  Curufin and                        
    Celegorm dwelling with him have great power in his realm.                                    
       Curufin and Celegorm learn of Beren's purpose, and recalling their                        
    oath forbid the Gnomes to aid Beren to get the Silmaril  for Thingol.                        
    The Gnomes fearing war in  Nargothrond, or  war against  Thingol, and                        
    in [any] case despairing utterly of reaching the depths of Angband by                        
    force or guile will not support Felagund. Felagund mindful of his own                        
    oath hands his kingdom over to Orodreth, and with only his own faith-                        
    ful followers of his household (ten in number) goes forth with Beren.                        
                                                                                                
    In  the  Lay  of Leithian  the 'Nargothrond  Element' in  the story  had by                  
   this time (the  spring of  1928) evolved  further (see  p. 171).'  The major                  
   figure  of  (Felagoth  >)  Felagund, son  of Finwe's  third son  Finrod, had                  
   emerged (see p. 91), and  by Canto  VI was  present also  in the  A-text; it                  
   was he, not Celegorm, who was  rescued in  the battle  that ended  the Siege                  
   of  Angband  and  who then  went south  with his  brother Orodreth  to found                  
   Nargothrond,  and  Celegorm  with  his  brother  Curufin  have  been shifted                  
   by  the  movement of  the legend  into the  role of  Felagund's overpowerful                  
   'guests' (it is not made explicit in the Lay why they were there,  though it                  
   could be guessed that they also had fled from 'the Northern battlefields').                  
   In the passage from Synopsis II just given  my father  is seen  working out                  
   the narrative from this point and on this narrative basis,  and many  of the                  
   motives that are important in the final  version now  appear: on  account of                  
   their oath Celegorm and Curufin are the cause  of the  refusal of  the Elves                  
   of  Nargothrond  to  support  Felagund  in  the  aiding  of  Beren; Felagund                  
   gives the crown to Orodreth; and only ten of Felagund's people go with                     
   him." I think it certain that Synopsis II was written as, and did  in fact                     
   provide, the outline narrative for this and the following Cantos.                             
                                                                                                
   (* An intermediate stage is seen in a rewritten passage of the 1926 'Sketch of the Mythology', 
   to  be  given in  Vol. IV,  where Celegorm  has already  been displaced  by Felagoth  (not yet 
   Felagund)  but  where  Celegorm  only learns  the errand  of Felagoth  and Beren  after their 
   departure from Nargothrond, and they leave with a large force.)                               
   
      In Canto VI we  meet for  the first  time several  central features  of the 
    earlier  history  of  the  Gnomes in  Beleriand and  the North,  though these 
    are not necessarily  their first  occurrences in  my father's  writings. Thus 
  
  170 
    the  story  of  the  rescue  of  Maidros  by  (Finweg  >)  Fingon   from  his 
    torment  on  Thangorodrim,  where  he  was  hanged  by  his  right  hand,  is 
    almost certainly implied in The  Children of  Hurin, where  it is  said that 
    Maidros wielded his sword with his left (see p. 86); and it is fully  told in 
    the 'Sketch' as first written early in 1926, some two  years before  the date 
    of the present Canto (see note to line 1736). Here  also are  references to 
    the  long  years  of  the  Siege  of Angband  after the  healing of  the feud 
    among  the  Gnomish  princes  (the  cause  of  which  we  do  not  yet know); 
    and  to  the  bursting  of  Morgoth's  armies  black  (cf.  The Silmarillion 
    p. 151: the black armies of the Orcs') across the Thirsty Plain  (for which 
    see p. 55). Here we meet for the first  time (apart  from a  later note  to The 
    Children  of  Hurin,  p.   So)  Angrod   and  Egnor,   sons  of   Finrod  and 
    brothers  of  Felagund and  Orodreth, who  meet their  deaths in  the battle; 
    and here  it is  said that  Felagund was  wounded (line  1691), and  that his 
    rescuers withdrew 'to the fen'  - very  probably the  'mighty fen'  of Sirion 
    referred to at line 1726.                                                    
      For  Finweg  >  Fingon,  and  Finn  (line  1660)  =  Finwe,  see   p. 137-8. 
    The  genealogy  of  the  princes  of  the  Gnomes  as it  had emerged  in the 
    1920s is now complete:                                                      
                                                                                
                            Finwe/Finn.                                          
                                                                                
    Feanor.                 Fingolfin.                    Finrod.                
                                                                                
    Seven. (Finweg >). Turgon. Isfin. Felagund. Angrod. Egnor. Orodreth.                 
    sons.    Fingon.                                                             
                                                                                
      The earliest version of the Feanorian Oath is  found in  alliterative verse 
    in  The  Flight  of  the  Noldoli (see  pp. 135-6),  and that  in the  Lay of 
    Leithian (lines 1634  - 43)  follows it  quite closely  despite its  being in 
    rhyming  couplets,  with  many of  the same  phrases. Further  variations are 
    introduced  in  Celegorm's  version  (lines  1848 -  57).  On  the  name Tim- 
    brenting  of Taniquetil  (taken in  witness of  the Oath)  see pp.  127, 139. 
                                                                                
      Most  of  the geographical  references and  names in  this Canto  are amply 
    explained by Part III 'Failivrin'  of The  Children of  Hurin. For  the Hills 
    of  the-Hunters,  the  rivers  Ginglith  and  Ingwil,  and the  Guarded Plain 
    see  pp.  88-g.  It  is  now  made  clear  that  Umboth-Muilin,  the Twilight 
    Meres,  were  north  of  Sirion's  fall  and  passage  underground  (to which 
    there is a reference in The  Children of  Hurin, line  1467), whereas  in the 
   
                                                                                  
                                                                                     
     Lost Tales the reverse was the case (see II. 217);  and also  that Esgalduin 
     was  a  tributary  of  Sirion  (lines  1717  -  20).  In the  verses describing 
     Nargothrond  the  Lay  of  Leithian  looks  back  to  and echoes  The Children 
     of Hurin; compare                                                                
                                                                                     
                     Doors there darkly dim gigantic                                  
                     were  hewn  in  the  hillside;  huge  their timbers              
                     and  their  posts  and  lintels of  ponderous stone              
                                                                   (p. 68, 1828 - 30) 
                                                                                     
   ':- with                                                                           
                                                                                     
                       Nargothrond's sheer terraces                                   
                     and dim gigantic palaces                              (1774-5) 
                                                                                     
     and                                                                              
                                                                                     
                     doors there darkly hung and hewn                                 
                     with posts and lintels of ponderous stone                        
  
  171 
                     and timbers huge.                                     (1777-9) 
                                                                                     
   I  have  mentioned  earlier  (pp.  88, go)  the drawing  and watercolour  of the 
   entrance   to   Nargothrond.   The   drawing  is   inscribed  'Lyme   1928'  (a 
   summer  holiday   at  Lyme   Regis  in   Dorset)  and   the  watercolour   was  very 
   likely  done  at  the  same  time:  thus  a few  months after  the writing  of Canto 
   VI  of  the  Lay  of Leithian.  In  both  are  seen  the bare  Hills of  the Hunters 
   beyond   (with   bare   tops   bitten   bleak   and   raw,   1735),   and   in  the 
   watercolour   Nargothrond's    sheer   terraces    (1774);   but    neither   picture 
   suggests   that   the  entrance   was  hid   and  veiled   (1704),  by   trees  o'er- 
   shadowed  dim  (1707)  -  a  feature  of  the  description  that  goes  back  to the 
   Tale  of   Turambar   ('the  doors   of  the   caves...  were   cunningly  concealed 
   by trees', II. 81).                                                                
        I  noticed  in   my  commentary   on  the   Tale  of   Turambar  (II.  124  and 
   footnote)  that  'the  policy  of  secrecy  and  refusal  of  open  war  pursued  by 
   the  Elves  of  Nargothrond  was  always  an  essential  element',  but   that  from 
   The Silmarillion   p.  168   'it  seems   that  when   Beren  came   to  Nargothrond 
   the   "secret"   policy   was   already  pursued   under  Felagund',   whereas  from 
   p.  170  'it  seems  that  it  came  into  being  from   the  potent   rhetoric  of 
   Curufin after  Beren   went  there'.   Prom  this   Canto  it   is  seen   that  this 
   contradiction,  if  contradiction  it  is,  has  its  source  in  the  two  passages 
   lines 1743 - 51 and 1877-93.                                                       
        In  this  latter  passage  there  are again  strong echoes  of The  Children of 
   Hurin; compare                                                                     
                                                                                     
                                              a leaguer silent                        
                      unseen, stealthy, beset the stranger,                           
                      as of wild things wary that watch moveless,                     
                      then follow fleetly with feet of velvet                         
                      their heedless prey with padding hatred (p. 66, 1749 - 53)      
   
                                                                            
                                                                                 
    with                                                                          
                           with silent leaguer                                    
             of wild things wary, watchful, eager,                                
             of phantom hunters, venomed darts,                                   
             and unseen stealthy creeping arts,                                   
             with padding hatred that its prey                                    
             with feet of velvet all the day                                      
             followed remorseless...                                 (1882 - 8) 
                                                                                 
      There  remain  a  couple  of  points  concerning  names.  The  Great  Lands 
   are still so called (1668); but at 1616 the expression 'Outer  Lands' occurs. 
   This was used in The Cottage of Lost  Play as  first written  in the  sense of 
   the  Great  Lands,  but  was  subsequently  applied  to  the lands  beyond the 
   Western Sea (see I.  ax, 81  - 2).  'Outer Lands'  = Middle-earth  is frequent 
   in The Silmarillion.                                                           
      The name of the river,  Narog, is  used, as  often later,  to refer  to the 
   realm  of  Nargothrond:  the  King  of  Nargothrond  is  the  King   of  Narog 
   (see lines 1782, 1866).                                                        
                                                                                 
                                      VII.                                        
                                                                                 
             Thus twelve alone there ventured forth                               
             from Nargothrond, and to the North                           1925 
             they turned their silent secret way,                                 
             and vanished in the fading day.                                      
             No trumpet sounds, no voice there sings,                             
             as robed in mail of cunning rings                                    
             now blackened dark with helmets grey                         1930 
             and sombre cloaks they steal away.                                   
  
  172 
             Far-journeying Narog's leaping course                                
             they followed till they found his source,                            
             the flickering falls, whose freshets sheer                           
             a glimmering goblet glassy-clear                             1935 
             with crystal waters fill that shake                                  
             and quiver down from Ivrin's lake,                                   
             from Ivrin's mere that mirrors dim                                   
             the pallid faces bare and grim                                       
             of Shadowy Mountains neath the moon.                         1940 
                                                                                 
               Now far beyond the realm immune                                    
             from Orc and demon and the dread                                     
   
   of Morgoth's might their ways had led.                      
   In woods o'ershadowed by the heights                        
   they watched and waited many nights,                 1945 
   till on a time when hurrying cloud                          
   did moon and constellation shroud,                          
   and winds of autumn's wild beginning                        
   soughed in the boughs, and leaves went spinning             
                                                              
   down the dark eddies rustling soft,                    1950 
                                                              
   they heard a murmur hoarsely waft                           
   from far, a croaking laughter coming;                       
   now louder; now they heard the drumming                     
   of hideous stamping feet that tramp                         
   the weary earth. Then many a lamp                     1955 
   of sullen red they saw draw near,                           
   swinging, and glistening on spear                           
   and scimitar. There hidden nigh                             
   they saw a band of Orcs go by                               
   with goblin-faces swart and foul.                    I 960 
   Bats were about them, and the owl,                          
   the ghostly forsaken night-bird cried                       
   from trees above. The voices died,                          
   the laughter like clash of stone and steel                  
   passed and faded. At their heel                      1965 
   the Elves and Beren crept more soft                         
   than foxes stealing through a croft                         
   in search of prey. Thus to the camp                         
   lit by flickering fire and lamp                             
   they stole, and counted sitting there                1970 
   full thirty Orcs in the red flare                           
   of burning wood. Without a sound                            
   they one by one stood silent round,                         
   each in the shadow of a tree;                               
   each slowly, grimly, secretly                        1975 
   bent then his bow and drew the string.                      
                                                              
   Hark! how they sudden twang and sing,                       
   when Felagund lets forth a cry;                             
   and twelve Orcs sudden fall and die.                        
   Then forth they leap casting their bows.             1980 
   Out their bright swords, and swift their blows!             
   The stricken Orcs now shriek and yell                       
   as lost things deep in lightless hell.                      
   
   Battle there is beneath the trees                
   bitter and swift; but no Orc flees;         1985 
   there left their lives that wandering band       
   and stained no more the sorrowing land           
  
  173 
   with rape and murder. Yet no song                
   of joy, or triumph over wrong,                   
   the Elves there sang. In peril sore         1990 
   they were, for never alone to war                
   so small an Orc-band went, they knew.            
   Swiftly the raiment off they drew                
   and cast the corpses in a pit.                   
   This desperate counsel had the wit          1995 
   of Felagund for them devised:                    
   as Orcs his comrades he disguised.               
                                                   
   The poisoned spears, the bows of horn,           
   the crooked swords their foes had borne          
   they took; and loathing each him clad       2000 
   in Angband's raiment foul and sad.               
   They smeared their hands and faces fair          
   with pigment dark; the matted hair               
   all lank and black from goblin head              
   they shore, and joined it thread by thread  2005 
   with Gnomish skill. As each one leers            
   at each dismayed, about his ears                 
   he hangs it noisome, shuddering.                 
   Then Felagund a spell did sing                   
   of changing and of shifting shape;          2010 
   their ears grew hideous, and agape               
   their mouths did start, and like a fang          
   each tooth became, as slow he sang.              
   Their Gnomish raiment then they hid,             
   and one by one behind him slid,             2015 
   behind a foul and goblin thing                   
   that once was elven-fair and king.               
                                                   
     Northward they went; and Orcs they met         
   who passed, nor did their going let,             
   but hailed them in greeting; and more bold  2020 
   they grew as past the long miles rolled.         
     At length they came with weary feet            
   beyond Beleriand. They found the fleet           
   young waters, rippling, silver-pale              
   
              
                                                       
   of Sirion hurrying through that vale            2025 
   where Taur-na-Fuin, Deadly Night,                    
   the trackless forest's pine-clad height,             
   falls dark forbidding slowly down                    
   upon the east, while westward frown                  
   the northward-bending Mountains grey            2030 
   and bar the westering light of day.                  
                                                       
   An isled hill there stood alone                      
   amid the valley, like a stone                        
   rolled from the distant mountains vast               
   when giants in tumult hurtled past.             2035 
   Around its feet the river looped                     
   a stream divided, that had scooped                   
   the hanging edges into caves.                        
   There briefly shuddered Sirion's waves               
   and ran to other shores more clean.             2040 
   An elven watchtower had it been,                     
   and strong it was, and still was fair;               
   but now did grim with menace stare                   
  
  174 
   one way to pale Beleriand,                           
   the other to that mournful land                 2045 
   beyond the valley's northern mouth.                  
   Thence could be glimpsed the fields of drouth,       
   the dusty dunes, the desert wide;                    
   and further far could be descried                    
   the brooding cloud that hangs and lowers        2050 
   on Thangorodrim's thunderous towers.                 
                                                       
    Now in that hill was the abode                      
   of one most evil; and the road                       
   that from Beleriand thither came                     
   he watched with sleepless eyes of flame.        2055 
   (From the North there led no other way,              
   save east where the Gorge of Aglon lay,              
   and that dark path of hurrying dread                 
   which only in need the Orcs would tread              
   through Deadly Nightshade's awful gloom         2060 
   where Taur-na-Fuin's branches loom;                  
   and Aglon led to Doriath,                            
   and Feanor's sons watched o'er that path.)           
                                                       
          Men called him Thu, and as a god              
   
   in after days beneath his rod                 2065 
   bewildered bowed to him, and made                  
   his ghastly temples in the shade.                  
   Not yet by Men enthralled adored,                  
   now was he Morgoth's mightiest lord,               
   Master of Wolves, whose shivering howl        2070 
   for ever echoed in the hills, and foul             
   enchantments and dark sigaldry                     
   did weave and wield. In glamoury                   
   that necromancer held his hosts                    
   of phantoms and of wandering ghosts,          2075 
   of misbegotten or spell-wronged                    
   monsters that about him thronged,                  
   working his bidding dark and vile:                 
   the werewolves of the Wizard's Isle.               
                                                     
   From Thu their coming was not hid;            2080 
   and though beneath the eaves they slid             
   of the forest's gloomy-hanging boughs,             
   he saw them afar, and wolves did rouse:            
   'Go! fetch me those sneaking Orcs,' he said,       
   'that fare thus strangely, as if in dread,    2085 
   and do not come, as all Orcs use                   
   and are commanded, to bring me news                
   of all their deeds, to me, to Thu.'                
                                                     
   From his tower he gazed, and in him grew           
   suspicion and a brooding thought,             2090 
   waiting, leering, till they were brought.          
   Now ringed about with wolves they stand,           
   and fear their doom. Alas! the land,               
   the land of Narog left behind!                     
   Foreboding evil weights their mind,           2095 
   as downcast, halting, they must go                 
   and cross the stony bridge of woe                  
   to Wizard's Isle, and to the throne                
   there fashioned of blood-darkened stone.           
                                                     
  
  175 
     'Where have ye been? What have ye seen? '   2100 
                                                     
     'In  Elfinesse;  and  tears  and  distress,      
   the  fire  blowing  and  the  blood  flowing,      
   these  have  we  seen,  there  have  we been.      
   Thirty we slew and their bodies threw              
   
   in a dark pit. The ravens sit                2105 
   and the owl cries where our swath lies.'          
                                                    
   'Come, tell me true, 0 Morgoth's thralls,         
   what then in Elfinesse befalls?                   
   What of Nargothrond? Who reigneth there?          
   Into that realm did your feet dare?'         2110 
                                                    
     'Only its borders did we dare.                  
   There reigns King Felagund the fair.'             
                                                    
     'Then heard ye not that he is gone,             
   that Celegorm sits his throne upon?'              
                                                    
     'That is not true! If he is gone,          2115 
   then Orodreth sits his throne upon.'              
                                                    
   'Sharp are your ears, swift have they got        
   tidings of realms ye entered not!                 
   What are your names, 0 spearmen bold?             
   Who your captain, ye have not told.'         2120 
                                                    
      'Nereb and Dungalef and warriors ten,          
   so we are called, and dark our den                
   under the mountains. Over the waste               
   we march on an errand of need and haste.          
   Boldog the captain awaits us there           2125 
   where fires from under smoke and flare.'          
                                                    
      'Boldog, I heard, was lately slain             
   warring on the borders of that domain             
   where Robber Thingol and outlaw folk              
   cringe and crawl beneath elm and oak         2130 
   in drear Doriath. Heard ye not then               
   of that pretty fay, of Luthien?                   
   Her body is fair, very white and fair.            
   Morgoth would possess her in his lair.            
   Boldog he sent, but Boldog was slain:        2135 
   strange ye were not in Boldog's train.            
      Nereb looks fierce, his frown is grim.         
   Little Luthien! What troubles him?                
   Why laughs he not to think of his lord            
   crushing a maiden in his hoard,              2140 
   that foul should be what once was clean,          
   that dark should be where light has been?         
   
   Whom do ye serve, Light or Mirk?                 
   Who is the maker of mightiest work?              
   Who is the king of earthly kings,                
   the greatest giver of gold and rings?            
   Who is the master of the wide earth?             
   Who despoiled them of their mirth,               
   the greedy Gods? Repeat your vows,               
   Orcs of Bauglir! Do not bend your brows!   2150 
   Death to light, to law, to love!                 
  
  176 
   Cursed be moon and stars above!                  
   May darkness everlasting old                     
   that waits outside in surges cold                
   drown Manwe, Varda, and the sun!           2155 
   May all in hatred be begun,                      
   and all in evil ended be,                        
   in the moaning of the endless Sea! '             
                                                   
     But no true Man nor Elf  yet free              
   would  ever  speak  that blasphemy,        2160 
   and  Beren  muttered:  'Who  is Thu              
   to hinder work that is to do?                    
   Him we  serve not,  nor to  him owe              
   obeisance,  and  we now  would go.'              
                                                   
   Thu laughed: 'Patience! Not very long      2165 
   shall ye abide. But first a song                 
   I will sing to you, to ears intent.'             
   Then his flaming eyes he on them bent,           
   and darkness black fell round them all.          
   Only they saw as through a pall            2170 
   of eddying smoke those eyes profound             
   in which their senses choked and drowned.        
   He chanted a song of wizardry,                   
   of piercing, opening, of treachery,              
   revealing, uncovering, betraying.          2175 
   Then sudden Felagund there swaying               
   sang in answer a song of staying,                
   resisting, battling against power,               
   of secrets kept, strength like a tower,          
   and trust unbroken, freedom, escape;       2180 
   of changing and of shifting shape,               
   of snares eluded, broken traps,                  
   the prison opening, the chain that snaps.        
   
                                                       
                                                        
   Backwards and forwards swayed their song.             
   Reeling and foundering, as ever more strong      2185 
   Thu's chanting swelled, Felagund fought,              
   and all the magic and might he brought                
   of Elfinesse into his words.                          
   Softly in the gloom they heard the birds              
   singing afar in Nargothrond,                     2190 
   the sighing of the sea beyond,                        
   beyond the western world, on sand,                    
   on sand of pearls in Elvenland.                       
                                                        
   Then the gloom gathered: darkness growing             
   in Valinor, the red blood flowing                2195 
   beside the sea, where the Gnomes slew                 
   the Foamriders, and stealing drew                     
   their white ships with their white sails              
   from lamplit havens. The wind wails.                  
   The wolf howls. The ravens flee.                 2200 
   The ice mutters in the mouths of the sea.             
   The captives sad in Angband mourn.                    
   Thunder rumbles, the fires burn,                      
   a vast smoke gushes out, a roar -                     
   and Felagund swoons upon the floor.              2205 
                                                        
     Behold! they are in their own fair shape,           
  
  177 
   fairskinned, brighteyed. No longer gape               
   Orclike their mouths; and now they stand              
   betrayed into the wizard's hand.                      
   Thus came they unhappy into woe,                 2210 
   to dungeons no hope nor glimmer know,                 
   where chained in chains that eat the flesh            
   and woven in webs of strangling mesh                  
   they lay forgotten, in despair.                       
                                                        
     Yet not all unavailing were                    2215 
   the spells of Felagund; for Thu                       
   neither their names nor purpose knew.                 
   These much he pondered and bethought,                 
   and in their woeful chains them sought,               
   and threatened all with dreadful death,          2220 
   if one would not with traitor's breath                
   reveal this knowledge. Wolves should come             
   and slow devour them one by one                       
   
            before the others' eyes, and last                            
            should one alone be left aghast,                     2225 
            then in a place of horror hung                               
            with anguish should his limbs be wrung,                      
            in the bowels of the earth be slow                           
            endlessly, cruelly, put to woe                               
            and torment, till he all declared.                   2230 
                                                                        
            Even as he threatened, so it fared.                          
            From time to time in the eyeless dark                        
            two eyes would grow, and they would hark                     
            to frightful cries, and then a sound                         
            of rending, a slavering on the ground,               2235 
            and blood flowing they would smell.                          
            But none would yield, and none would tell.                   
                                                                        
                                 NOTES.                                  
                                                                        
     1943.  Against the end of this line is written the date  'March 30 
            1928'. The previous date was  29 March  1928 at  line 1736. 
    2023.   (and subsequently) Broseliand A, and B as typed.             
    2026.   Deadly  Night]  Tangled  Night  A,  and  B  as  typed.  Cf. 
            Deadly  Nightshade  as  a  name  of  Taur-na-Fuin   in  The 
            Children of Hurin (p. 55) and at line  2060 in  the present 
            Canto.                                                      
    2047.   fields of drouth: the expression Plains of Drouth occurs in 
            The Children of Hurin, p. 36, line 826.                     
   2056-63. These lines are marked with an X and a sign for deletion in 
            the B-text, probably not  on account  of anything  in their 
            content but because my father felt them to be intrusive. 
   2064-6.  Emended in B to:                                             
                                                                        
                      Gnomes called him Gorthu, as a god                 
                      in after days beneath his rod                      
                      bewildered they bowed to him, and made             
                                                                        
            (Sauron was first substituted for Thu! Men is written beside 
            they in line 2066.) Thu  > Corthu  at all  subsequent occur- 
            rences in this Canto, or the name avoided by substitution of 
            pronoun  or  article;  thus 2088 of all  their deeds  to me, 
            Corthu;  2161  -  2  Doth  Corthu/now  hinder  work;  2165 
            He laughed; 2186 the chanting; etc.                          
   
  
  178 
                   This  change  is  difficult  to  date,  hut was  made when 
                Gnomes  was  still  employed  (2064). In  Canto VIII  Thu was 
                left  unchanged,  and  subsequently,  until  3290,  which was 
                emended  to  where  Corthu reigned;  at the  end of  the poem 
                (3947, 3951) Thu was changed to Sauron.                      
    2100 - 6.   On the changed metre of these lines see the Commentary.         
       2114.   After this line is written the date 'March 31st' (i.e. 1928). 
                The previous date was 30 March 1928 at line 1943.               
       2121.    Nereb  and  Dungalef:  emended  in  B to  Wrath and  Hate, at 
                the same time as Thu > Gorthu.                                  
       2137.    Nereb  looks fierce:  emended in  B to  Fierce is  your chief. 
        2155.   Bridhil A, and B as typed; the  change to  Varda made  at the 
                same time as Thu to Gorthu. Cf. note to line 1620.              
     2175-7.    The three rhyming  lines go  back through  A to  the original 
                draft.                                                          
       2193.    Elvenland is an emendation to B Fairyland.                      
                                                                               
                             Commentary on Canto VII.                           
                                                                               
   The plot-outline 'Synopsis I' for the  narrative in  this Canto  has already 
   been  given (pp.  219-20). 'Synopsis  II' continues  from the  point reached 
   on p. 221.                                                                   
                                                                               
        They  ambush  an  Orc-band,  and  disguising  themselves  in  the  rai- 
     ment  and  fashion  of  the  slain,  march   on  Northward.   Between  the 
     Shadowy  Mountains  and  the  Forest  of  Night,  where the  young Sirion 
     flows  in  the  narrowing  valley,  they  come  upon the  werewolves, and 
     the host of Thu Lord of   Wolves. They are taken before     Thu,    andaftcr 
     a contest of riddling  questions and  answers are  revealed as  spies, but 
     Beren  is  taken  as a  Gnome, and  that Felagund  is King  of Nargothrond 
     remains hidden.                                                            
        They  are  placed  in  a deep  dungeon. Thu  desires to  discover their 
     purpose  and  real  names  and  vows  death,  one by  one, and  torment to 
     the last one, if they  will not  reveal them.  From time  to time  a great 
     werewolf  [struck  through:  Thu  in  disguise]   comes  and   devours  one 
     of the companions.                                                         
                                                                               
   This is obviously  the narrative  basis for  Canto VII,  and the  story here 
   reaches  its  final  form. There  may seem  to be  a difference  between the 
   outline  and  the Lay,  in that  the former  says that  'after a  contest of 
   riddling questions and answers they are revealed as  spies', whereas  in the 
   latter  Felagund  is  overcome  by  song  of  greater  power.  In  fact, the 
   riddling contest is present,  but seems  not to  have been  fully developed. 
   In  the  original draft  my father  scribbled the  following note  before he 
   wrote the passage lines 2100 ff.:                                           
   
   Riddling  questions.  Where  have  you  been,  who  have  you  slain? Thirty 
   men.   Who   reigns   in   Nargothrond?   Who  is   captain  of   Orcs?  Who 
   wrought  the  world?  Who  is  king  &c.  They  show  Elfin [?bias]  and too 
   little  knowledge  of  Angband,  too  much  of  Elfland.  Thu  and  Felagund 
   .....  enchantments  against  one  another  and   Thu's  slowly   win,  till 
   they stand revealed as Elves.                                                
                                                                               
   Lines 2100  - 6  are in  a changed  metre, especially  suitable to  a riddle 
   contest,  and  their content  (the reply  to Thu's  question 'Where  have ye 
   been? What have ye seen?')  is riddling  ('misleading accuracy').  But after 
   this  the  verse  returns  to  the  common metre,  and the  riddling element 
   disappears  (except  in  dark  our  den/under   the  mountains).   The  name 
   Dungalef  (2121),  though  it  sounds  Orcish  enough,  was an  oddly trans- 
   parent  device, since  Felagund had  just been  mentioned; but  it succeeded 
   (2217). No doubt Thu's ponderings on the matter were too subtle.             
   This is the first full  portrait of  Thu, who  emerges as  a being  of great 
  
  179 
   power,  far advanced  in sorcery,  and is  indeed here  called 'necromancer' 
   (2074). Here also is the first suggestion that his history would  extend far 
   beyond  the  tale  of  Beren  and Luthien,  when 'in  after days'  Men would 
   worship him, and build 'his ghastly temples in the shade'.                   
   It is in this Canto, also, that the island in the river Sirion (not actually 
   mentioned  in  Synopsis  II)  makes  its first  appearance, together  with a 
   mention of the origin of the fortress:                                       
                                                                               
                         An elven watchtower had it been,                       
                    and strong it was, and still was fair.  (2041-2)            
                                                                               
   My father's  drawing (Pictures  by J. R. R.  Tolkien, no.  36) was  made at 
   Lyme  Regis  in  Dorset  in  July 1928,  less than  four months  after these 
   lines were written; and in the  drawing the  caves scooped  by the  waters in 
   the edges of the island (lines 2037-8) can be seen.                          
   The  Shadowy  Mountains  referred  to  in  Synopsis  II  and  in   the  poem 
   are no longer  the Mountains  of Terror  (Ered Gorgoroth),  as they  were at 
   lines 386, 1318 (see pp. 170 - z). In Synopsis II it is said that  the young 
   Sirion  flows  in  the  narrowing  valley  between  the   Shadowy  Mountains 
   and  the  Forest  of  Night  (Taur-na-Fuin),  and in  the poem  Ivrin's lake 
   mirrors                                                                      
                                                                               
                  the pallid faces bare and grim                                
                  of Shadowy Mountains neath the moon (1939 - 40)               
                                                                               
   as  in  The  Children  of Hurin  (p. 62,  lines 1581-z).  Thus the  term now 
   reverts to its meaning in  the alliterative  poem, a  meaning that  it would 
   henceforward retain.  It is  also to  be noted  that this  mountain-range is 
   'northward-bending' (2030).                                                  
   The lines concerning Ivrin in The Children of Hurin (1594 - 7):             
                                                                               
               newborn Narog, nineteen fathoms                                  
               o'er a flickering force falls in wonder,                         
   
                and a glimmering goblet with glass-lucent                               
                fountains fills he by his freshets carven                               
                                                                                       
   are echoed in The Lay of Leithian (1934 - 6):                                      
                                                                                       
                the flickering falls, whose freshets sheer                              
                a glimmering goblet glassy-clear                                        
                with crystal waters fill...                                             
                                                                                       
     A  new  feature  of  the  northern  lands  appears  in  this  Canto:   the  Gorge 
   of  Aglon  (2057),  already  placed  (as  other  evidence  shows) at  the eastern 
   end  of  Taur-na-Fuin;  and  line  2063  gives  the  first  indication   that  this 
   region was the territory of the Feanorians.                                          
                                                                                       
                 The raid of the Orc-captain Boldog into Doriath, seeking to capture 
               Luthien for Morgoth, was an important element in the history of this 
                time, though later it disappeared and there is no trace of it in The 
      Silmarillion. Discussion of it is postponed till later in the Lay of Leithian, 
           but it may be noticed here that an early reference to it is found in The 
          Children of Hurin (p. 16 lines 392 - 4, p. 117 lines 764-6). There it was 
                    Thu himself who was bidden by Morgoth go ravage the realm of the 
                    robber Thingol. 
                                                                                       
     The  term  Foamriders,  used of  the Third  Kindred of  the Elves  in line         
    2197, is found earlier  in the  alliterative Flight  of the  Noldoli (see         
                                                                                       
   p.140).                                                                              
                                                                                       
  
  180 
                                            VIII.                                      
                                                                                       
               Hounds there were in Valinor                                             
               with silver collars. Hart and boar,                                      
               the fox and hare and nimble roe                                     2240 
               there in the forests green did go.                                       
               Orome was the lord divine                                                
               of all those woods. The potent wine                                      
               went in his halls and hunting song.                                      
               The Gnomes anew have named him long                                 2245 
               Tavros, the God whose horns did blow                                     
               over the mountains long ago;                                             
               who alone of Gods had loved the world                                    
               before the banners were unfurled                                         
               of Moon and Sun; and shod with gold                                 2250 
               were his great horses. Hounds untold                                     
               baying in woods beyond the West                                          
   
   of race immortal he possessed:                   
   grey and limber, black and strong,               
   white with silken coats and long,           2255 
   brown and brindled, swift and true               
   as arrow from a bow of yew;                      
   their voices like the deeptoned bells            
   that ring in Valmar's citadels,                  
   their eyes like living jewels, their teeth  2260 
   like ruel-bone. As sword from sheath             
   they flashed and fled from leash to scent        
   for Tavros' joy and merriment.                   
                                                   
   In Tavros' friths and pastures green             
   had Huan once a young whelp been.           2265 
   He grew the swiftest of the swift,               
   and Orome gave him as a gift                     
   to Celegorm, who loved to follow                 
   the great God's horn o'er hill and hollow.       
   Alone of hounds of the Land of Light,       2270 
   when sons of Feanor took to flight               
   and came into the North, he stayed               
   beside his master. Every raid                    
   and every foray wild he shared,                  
   and into mortal battle dared.               2275 
   Often he saved his Gnomish lord                  
   from Orc and wolf and leaping sword.             
   A wolf-hound, tireless, grey and fierce          
   he grew; his gleaming eyes would pierce          
   all shadows and all mist, the scent         2280 
   moons old he found through fen and bent,         
   through rustling leaves and dusty sand;          
   all paths of wide Beleriand                      
   he knew. But wolves, he loved them best;         
   he loved to find their throats and wrest    2285 
   their snarling lives and evil breath.            
   The packs of Thu him feared as Death.            
   No wizardry, nor spell, nor dart,                
   no fang, nor venom devil's art                   
   could brew had harmed him; for his weird    2290 
   was woven. Yet he little feared                  
   that fate decreed and known to all:              
   before the mightiest he should fall,             
   
        
  
  181 
                                                     
   before the mightiest wolf alone                    
   that ever was whelped in cave of stone.       2295 
                                                     
   Hark! afar in Nargothrond,                         
   far over Sirion and beyond,                        
   there are dim cries and horns blowing,             
   and barking hounds through the trees going.        
   The hunt is up, the woods are stirred.        2300 
   Who rides to-day? Ye have not heard                
   that Celegorm and Curufin                          
   have loosed their dogs? With merry din             
   they mounted ere the sun arose,                    
   and took their spears and took their bows.    2305 
   The wolves of Thu of late have dared               
   both far and wide. Their eyes have glared          
   by night across the roaring stream                 
   of Narog. Doth their master dream,                 
   perchance, of plots and counsels deep,        2310 
   of secrets that the Elf-lords keep,                
   of movements in the Gnomish realm                  
   and errands under beech and elm?                   
                                                     
   Curufin spake: 'Good brother mine,                 
   I like it not. What dark design               2315 
   doth this portend? These evil things,              
   we swift must end their wanderings!                
   And more, 'twould please my heart full well        
   to hunt a while and wolves to fell.'               
   And then he leaned and whispered low          2320 
   that Orodreth was a dullard slow;                  
   long time it was since the king had gone,          
   and rumour or tidings came there none.             
   'At least thy profit it would be                   
   to know whether dead he is or free;           2325 
   to gather thy men and thy array.                   
   "I go to hunt" then thou wilt say,                 
   and men will think that Narog's good               
   ever thou heedest. But in the wood                 
   things may be learned; and if by grace,       2330 
   by some blind fortune he retrace                   
   his footsteps mad, and if he bear                  
   a Silmaril - I need declare                        
   no more in words; but one by right                 
   
   is thine (and ours), the jewel of light;     2335 
   another may be won - a throne.                    
   The eldest blood our house doth own.'             
                                                    
   Celegorm listened. Nought he said,                
   but forth a mighty host he led;                   
   and Huan leaped at the glad sounds,          2340 
   the chief and captain of his hounds.              
   Three days they ride by holt and hill             
   the wolves of Thu to hunt and kill,               
   and many a head and fell of grey                  
   they take, and many drive away,              2345 
   till nigh to the borders in the West              
   of Doriath a while they rest.                     
                                                    
   There were dim cries and horns blowing,           
   and barking dogs through the woods going.         
  
  182 
   The hunt was up. The woods were stirred,     2350 
   and one there fled like startled bird,            
   and fear was in her dancing feet.                 
   She knew not who the woods did beat.              
   Far from her home, forwandered, pale,             
   she flitted ghostlike through the vale;       2355 
   ever her heart bade her up and on,                
   but her limbs were worn, her eyes were wan.       
   The eyes of Huan saw a shade                      
   wavering, darting down a glade                    
   like a mist of evening snared by day         2360 
   and hasting fearfully away.                       
   He bayed, and sprang with sinewy limb             
   to chase the shy thing strange and dim.           
   On terror's wings, like a butterfly               
   pursued by a sweeping bird on high,          2365 
   she fluttered hither, darted there,               
   now poised, now flying through the air -          
   in vain. At last against a tree                   
   she leaned and panted. Up leaped he.              
   No word of magic gasped with woe,            2370 
   no elvish mystery she did know                    
   or had entwined in raiment dark                   
   availed against that hunter stark,                
   whose old immortal race and kind                  
   no spells could ever turn or bind.           2375 
   
                                                
                                                   
   Huan alone that she ever met                     
   she never in enchantment set                     
   nor bound with spells. But loveliness            
   and gentle voice and pale distress               
   and eyes like starlight dimmed with tears   2380 
   tamed him that death nor monster fears.          
                                                   
     Lightly he lifted her, light he bore           
   his trembling burden. Never before               
   had Celegorm beheld such prey:                   
   'What hast thou brought, good Huan say!     2385 
   Dark-elvish maid, or wraith, or fay?             
   Not such to hunt we came today.'                 
                                                   
   "Tis Luthien of Doriath,'                        
   the maiden spake. 'A wandering path              
   far from the Wood-'Elves' sunny glades      2390 
   she sadly winds, where courage fades             
   and hope grows faint.' And as she spoke          
   down she let slip her shadowy cloak,             
   and there she stood in silver and white.         
   Her starry jewels twinkled bright           2395 
   in the risen sun like morning dew;               
   the lilies gold on mantle blue                   
   gleamed and glistened. Who could gaze            
   on that fair face without amaze?                 
   Long did Curufin look and stare.            2400 
   The perfume of her flower-twined hair,            
   her lissom limbs, her elvish face,               
   smote to his heart, and in that place            
   enchained he stood. '0 maiden royal,             
   0 lady fair, wherefore in toil              2405 
   and lonely journey dost thou go?                 
  
  183 
   What tidings dread of war and woe                
   In Doriath have betid? Come tell!                
   For fortune thee hath guided well;               
   friends thou hast found,' said Celegorm,    2410 
   and gazed upon her elvish form.                  
                                                   
     In his heart him thought her tale unsaid       
   he knew in part, but nought she read             
   of guile upon his smiling face.                  
     'Who are ye then, the lordly chase        2415 
   
                
                                                   
   that follow in this perilous wood?'              
   she asked; and answer seeming-good               
   they gave. 'Thy servants, lady sweet,            
   lords of Nargothrond thee greet,                 
   and beg that thou wouldst with them go      2420 
   back to their hills, forgetting woe              
   a season, seeking hope and rest.                 
   And now to hear thy tale were best.'             
                                                   
   So Luthien tells of Beren's deeds                
   in northern lands, how fate him leads       2425 
   to Doriath, of Thingol's ire,                    
   the dreadful errand that her sire                
   decreed for Beren.. Sign nor word                
   the brothers gave that aught they heard          
   that touched them near. Of her escape       2430 
   and the marvellous mantle she did shape          
   she lightly tells, but words her fail            
   recalling sunlight in the vale,                  
   moonlight, starlight in Doriath,                 
   ere Beren took the perilous path.           2435 
   'Need, too, my lords, there is of haste!         
   No time in ease and rest to waste.               
   For days are gone now since the queen,           
   Melian whose heart hath vision keen,             
   looking afar me said in fear                2440 
   that Beren lived in bondage drear.               
   The Lord of Wolves hath prisons dark,            
   chains and enchantments cruel and stark,         
   and there entrapped and languishing              
   doth Beren lie - if direr thing             2445 
   hath not brought death or wish for death':       
   than gasping woe bereft her breath.              
                                                   
   To Celegorm said Curufin                         
   apart and low: 'Now news we win                  
   of Felagund, and now we know                2450 
   wherefore Thu's creatures prowling go',          
   and other whispered counsels spake,              
   and showed him what answer he should make.       
   'Lady,' said Celegorm, 'thou seest               
   we go a-hunting roaming beast,              2455 
   and though our host is great and bold,           
   
        
                                                 
   'tis ill prepared the wizard's hold            
   and island fortress to assault.                
   Deem not our hearts or wills at fault.         
  
  184 
   Lo I here our chase we now forsake     2460 
   and home our swiftest road we take,            
   counsel and aid there to devise                
   for Beren that in anguish lies.'               
                                                 
   To Nargothrond they with them bore             
   Luthien, whose heart misgave her sore.   2465 
   Delay she feared; each moment pressed          
   upon her spirit, yet she guessed               
   they rode not as swiftly as they might.        
   Ahead leaped Huan day and night,               
   and ever looking back his thought        2470 
   was troubled. What his master sought,          
   and why he rode not like the fire,             
   why Curufin looked with hot desire             
   on Luthien, he pondered deep,                  
   and felt some evil shadow creep          2475 
   of ancient curse o'er Elfinesse.               
   His heart was torn for the distress             
   of Beren bold, and Luthien dear,               
   and Felagund who knew no fear.                 
                                                 
   In Nargothrond the torches flared        2480 
   and feast and music were prepared.             
   Luthien feasted not but wept.                  
   Her ways were trammelled; closely kept         
   she might not fly. Her magic cloak             
   was hidden, and no prayer she spoke      2485 
   was heeded, nor did answer find                
   her eager questions. Out of mind,              
   it seemed, were those afar that pined          
   in anguish and in dungeons blind               
   in prison and in misery.                 2490 
   Too late she knew their treachery.             
   It was not hid in Nargothrond                  
   that Feanor's sons her held in bond,           
   who Beren heeded not, and who                  
   had little cause to wrest from Thu      2495 
   the king they loved not and whose quest        
   old vows of hatred in their breast             
   
                         
                                                     
   had roused from sleep. Orodreth knew               
   the purpose dark they would pursue:                
   King Felagund to leave to die,                2500 
   and with King Thingol's blood ally                 
   the house of Feanor by force                       
   or treaty. But to stay their course                
   he had no power, for all his folk                  
   the brothers had yet beneath their yoke,      2505 
   and all yet listened to their word.                
   Orodreth's counsel no man heard;                   
   their shame they crushed, and would not heed       
   the tale of Felagund's dire need.                  
                                                     
   At Luthien's feet there day by day            2510 
   and at night beside her couch would stay           
   Huan the hound of Nargothrond;                     
   and words she spoke to him soft and fond:          
   '0 Huan, Huan, swiftest hound                      
   that ever ran on mortal ground,               2515 
  
  185 
   what evil doth thy lords possess                   
   to heed no tears nor my distress?                  
   Once Barahir all men above                         
   good hounds did cherish and did love;              
   once Beren in the friendless North,           2520 
   when outlaw wild he wandered forth,                
   had friends unfailing among things                 
   with fur and fell and feathered wings,             
   and among the spirits that in stone                
   in mountains old and wastes alone             2525 
   still dwell. But now nor Elf nor Man,              
   none save the child of Melian,                     
   remembers him who Morgoth fought                   
   and never to thraldom base was brought.'           
                                                     
    Nought said Huan; but Curufin                2530 
   thereafter never near might win                    
   to Luthien, nor touch that maid,                   
   but shrank from Huan's fangs afraid.               
    Then on a night when autumn damp                  
   was swathed about the glimmering lamp         2535 
   of the wan moon, and fitful stars                  
   were flying seen between the bars                  
   of racing cloud, when winter's horn                
   
           already wound in trees forlorn,                                 
           lo! Huan was gone. Then Luthien lay                     2540 
           fearing new wrong, till just ere day,                           
           when all is dead and breathless still                           
           and shapeless fears the sleepless fill,                         
           a shadow came along the wall.                                   
           Then something let there softly fall                    2545 
           her magic cloak beside her couch.                               
           Trembling she saw the great hound crouch                        
           beside her, heard a deep voice swell                            
           as from a tower a far slow bell.                                
                                                                          
           Thus Huan spake, who never before                       2550 
           had uttered words, and but twice more                           
           did speak in elven tongue again:                                
           'Lady beloved, whom all Men,                                    
           whom Elfinesse, and whom all things                             
           with fur and fell and feathered wings                   2555 
           should serve and love - arise! away!                            
           Put on thy cloak! Before the day                                
           comes over Nargothrond we fly                                   
           to Northern perils, thou and 1.'                                
           And ere he ceased he counsel wrought                    2560 
           for achievement of the thing they sought.                       
           There Luthien listened in amaze,                                
           and softly on Huan did she gaze.                                
           Her arms about his neck she cast -                              
           in friendship that to death should last.                2565 
                                                                          
                              NOTES                                        
                                                                          
    2246.  Tavros not emended, nor at lines 2263 - 4 (see p. 195, note to 
           lines 891, 904) -                                               
                                                                          
    2248.  of Cods had loved B] of Valar loved A                           
    2283.  Beleriand] Broseliand A, and B as typed.                        
    2385.  After this line is written the date 'April 2nd'. The previous 
  
  186 
           date was 31 March 1928 at line 2114.                           
    2423.  After this line is written the date 'April 3rd'. The previous 
           date was 2 April 1928 at line 2385.                             
   2442-4. Cf. lines 1246 - 8.                                             
   
   2484-5. The reference to the hiding of Luthien's cloak is not in A.                            
   2522-6. Cf. lines 349 - 53. Line 2523 is repeated at 2555.                                    
     2551. Bat twice more emendation in B; nor ever more A, but                               
                 once more B as typed.                                                            
                 elven: elfin B, but since elfin is changed at almost every .                     
                 occurrence I have done so here.                                                  
                                                                                                 
                                     Commentary on Canto VIII.                                    
                                                                                                 
   The development of the narrative  of this  Canto from  the Tale  of Tinuviel                   
   to The Silmarillion can be followed step by step. The first stage is seen in                   
   the very brief  words of  the 'Sketch',  following on  the passage  given on                   
   p. 220.                                                                                        
                                                                                                 
     Luthien is imprisoned by Thingol, but escapes and  goes in  search of                        
     Beren. With the aid of Huan lord of dogs she rescues Beren [i.e. from                        
     'Thu the hunter'], and gains entrance to Angband...                                          
                                                                                                 
   This is too compressed to reveal what ideas underlay it; but at least it is                    
   clear that Huan was still independent of  any master.  In the  earliest map                    
   Huan is assigned a territory (south and  east of  Ivrin), and  this clearly                    
   belongs with the old conception.                                                               
     Synopsis I, a little later than the 'Sketch' (see p. 220), continues from                    
   the point reached on pp. 219-20:                                                              
                                                                                                 
     Tinuviel flies in her magic robe, she meets  Celegorm out  hunting, and                      
     is  pursued  by  him and  captured by  Huan his  dog and  hurt. [Struck                      
     out: In redress he offers to help] He offers redress - but cannot help;                      
     he  lent  his  Gnomes to  Beren and  all perished,  and so  must Beren.                      
     Huan goes with her.                                                                          
                                                                                                 
   A little later in the outline it is said:                                                      
                                                                                                 
                    It was written in the fate of Huan that he could only be slain by a wolf. 
                                                                                                 
     At  this  stage,  where  Celegorm was  the ruler  of Nargothrond  to whom                    
   Beren  went  in  his  trouble,  Celegorm  'lent  his  Gnomes'   to  Beren;*                    
   Luthien  fleeing  from  Doriath  was  pursued by  Celegorm while  out hunt-                    
   ing  and  was  hurt by  Huan, who  now first  appears as  Celegorm's hound.                    
   Here  there  is  no  suggestion  of  evil  behaviour  towards  her  (and no                    
   mention of  Curufin); Celegorm  is unable  to assist  her, further  than he                    
   has already assisted Beren, but Huan goes with her on  her quest:  was this                    
   the 'redress' for her hurt that Celegorm offered her? It is not said. It is                    
   clear that the position of the  ruler of  Nargothrond as  a son  of Feanor,                    
                                                                                                 
   (* If the previous passage of Synopsis I (p. 219) is strictly interpreted Celegorm went with 
   Beren from Nargothrond,  but this  is obviously  not meant:  my father  must have  struck out 
   more than he intended to. It is now clear that in this form of  the story  Celegorm disguised 
   Beren and gave him guides.)                                                                     
   
    bound  by  the  Oath, must  have developed  quite differently  if this  form of            
    the story  had  been  retained,  since  he  was  also  sworn  to  aid the  kin of            
    Barahir (see below, p. 247).                                                                 
                                                                                                
       In  Synopsis  II,  given  on  p. 233  to the  point equivalent  to the  end of            
    Canto  VII,  the  plot  reaches  almost  to  its  development  in  the present            
    Canto of the Lay; but this was achieved in  stages, and  the original  text of            
  
  187 
    the outline was  so much  changed and  extended by  later alterations  that it            
    would be  extremely difficult  to follow  if set  out as  hitherto. I  give it            
    therefore in two forms. As first written it read:                                             
                                                                                                
                              Curufin and Celegorm go hunting with all their hounds. Huan the 
    sleepless is the chief. He is proof against magic sleep or death - it is his 
    fate to be slain only by the 'greatest wolf'. They espy Luthien who 
    flees,  but  is  caught  by  Huan  whom  she  cannot  enchant.  The  hound            
    bears  her  to  Celegorm,   who  learns   her  purpose.   Hearing  who   she  is,            
    and  falling  in  love  with  her  he  takes  away  her  magic  cloak,  and holds            
    her captive.                                                                                 
          At last  he yields  to her  tears to  let her  free and  give her  back her            
    cloak,  but  he will  not aid  her because  of his  oath. Nor  does he  desire to            
    rescue   Felagund,   since   he   is   now   all-powerful  in   Nargothrond.  She            
    departs   from   Celegorm.   But   Huan   has   become   devoted   to   her,  and            
    goes with her.                                                                               
                                                                                                
    At  this  stage,  the hunting  evidently had  no significance  in itself:  it was            
    the  device  by  which  Huan  (already  in  Synopsis  I  the hound  of Celegorm,            
    and  with  a  peculiar  fate)  was  to  be  brought  to  accompany  Luthien, an            
    essential  feature  going  back  to  the  Tale  of Tinuviel.  There is  no mention            
    of her being hurt by  Huan, as  there is  in Synopsis  I (and  so no  question of            
    'redress');  and  here  Celegorm  falls in  love with  her and  therefore holds            
    her captive. But this  is only  for a  time; he  yields to  her prayer  and gives            
    her back her cloak,  though because  of his  oath he  will not  aid her;  and the            
    evil motive  of his  desiring to  let Felagund  perish so  that he  may retain            
    power   in   Nargothrond   appears.   Luthien   leaves   Celegorm;    Huan   goes            
    with  her,  as  in  Synopsis I,  but the  motive is  now explicitly  the hound's            
    love for her.                                                                                  
       After emendation the outline read as follows:                                             
                                                                                                
       Because  of  the  disguise  of  Felagund Thu  is suspicious  and his                      
    wolves fare far abroad. Celegorm seizes pretext for a wolfhunt.                              
       Curufin and Celegorm  go wolf-hunting  guilefully (really  to inter-                      
    cept Felagund*) with all their hounds. Huan the sleepless is the chief.                      
    (Huan came with him [i.e. Celegorm]  from Tavros'  halls.) He  is proof                      
    against magic sleep or death - it is his fate to be  slain only  by the                      
                                                                                                
    (* i.e., if he should return to Nargothrond; see lines 2330ff.)                               
   
    'greatest  wolf'.  They  espy  Luthien  who  flees,  but  is caught  by Huan 
    whom   she  cannot   enchant.  The   hound  bears   her  to   Celegorm,  who 
    learns  her  purpose.  Hearing who  she is,  and falling  in love  with her, 
    Curufin  takes  away  her  magic  cloak,  and  holds  her  captive. Although 
    she  tells  him  Melian's words  and that  Felagund and  Beren are  in Thu's 
    power  he  won't  attempt  a  rescue  even  of  Felagund.   (Marginal  note: 
    It is Curufin who put evil into Celegorm's heart.)                          
      In spite of her tears to let her free and give her back her cloak  he will 
    not aid her  because of  his oath  and love.  Nor does  he desire  to rescue 
    Felagund,  since  he  is  now  all-powerful  in  Nargothrond.  But  Huan has 
    become  devoted  to  her,  and  aids  her  to  escape  without  her  cloak. 
                                                                               
    The  hunting  of  Celegorm  and  Curufin  is now  given a  sinister import, 
   and  is  related  to  the  wolves  of  Thu  who  'fare  far  abroad'. Huan's 
   Valinorean  ancestry appears;  and Curufin  becomes the  evil genius  of the 
   brothers, and also the lover  of Luthien.  Luthien is  now held  prisoner in 
   Nargothrond until she escapes by  the aid  of Huan  - but  she does  not get 
   back her cloak.                                                              
    Which of the brothers  is referred  to in  the latter  part of  the emended 
   outline is not clear: as originally written it was Celegorm  throughout, but 
   by the change of 'falling in love with her he takes away her magic cloak' to 
   'failling  in  love  with  her Curufin  takes away  her magic  cloak' Curufin 
  
  188 
   becomes  the  antecedent  to  all  that  follows.  Whether my  father really 
   intended this is hard to say.                                                
                                                                               
    When he came to write Canto VIII, on the basis of this emended             
   outline, some further change took place - notably, the return to Luthien 
   by Huan of her cloak before they left Nargothrond; and the element           
   added to the outline 'It is Curufin who put evil into Celegorm's heart' is 
   expanded. It is now Curufin who suggests the wolfhunt, with its secret       
   intention, and line 2453 shows him as the subtler and more longheaded        
   schemer, standing behind his brother and prompting him - it is clear         
   from lines 2324ff. that Celegorm has some authority - or is felt by .         
   Curufin to have some authority - that Curufin lacks.                         
    Curufin expresses his contempt for Orodreth ('a dullard slow', 2321),       
   and this is the first hint of that weakening of Orodreth's character to      
   which I referred earlier (p. 91). Of course the emergence of Felagund        
   pushed him in any case into a subordinate role, as the younger brother of 
   the founder of Nargothrond, and the concomitant development whereby          
   Celegorm and Curufin remained in Nargothrond as powerful interlopers         
   weakened his position still further. It may be that the position imposed 
   on him by the movements in the legend led to the conclusion that he          
   cannot have been made of very stern stuff.                                   
    These subtleties in the relationship between Celegorm and Curufin           
   are passed over in the prose version (The Silmarillion pp. 172 - 3), and 
   there is no suggestion that Curufin was the more sinister of the pair, and 
   
   the prime  mover  in   their  machinations.   Celegorm  recovers   his  earlier 
   role  as  the  one  who  was  enamoured  of  Luthien. In  the Lay  appears the 
   motive,  not  mentioned  in  Synopsis  II,  of the  intention of  Celegorm and 
   Curufin  to  ally  themselves  with  'King  Thingol's  blood'  by  the  forced 
   marriage  of  Luthien  (lines 2498  -  2503);  and  this  reappears   in  The 
   Silmarillion, where it is to Celegorm that Thingol is to be compelled to 
   give her.                                                                       
                                                                                  
   The  process   whereby  the   legends  of   Beren  and   Luthien  on   the  one 
   hand  and  of  Nargothrond  on  the other  became entwined  is now  (to this 
   point  in the  story) almost  complete, and  this is  a convenient  point to 
   recapitulate the main shifts in its evolution.                                  
     In  the  Lost  Tales Orodreth  was  lord of  the Rodothlim,  a people  of the 
   Gnomes,  in  the  caves  that  were  to  become  Nargothrond, but  Beren had 
   no   connection   with   the  Rodothlim   (and  Huan   had  no   master).  Then 
   Celegorm  appeared  as  the  Gnomish  prince   rescued  by   Beren's  father 
   (Egnor  >  Barahir)  in  the  battle  that  afterwards  became  the  Battle  of 
   Sudden  Flame, to  whom he  swore an  oath of  abiding friendship  and aid; 
   and   Celegorm   and  Curufin   became  the   founders  of   Nargothrond  after 
   the  battle  (p.  84).  It  was  to  Celegorm  that  Beren   therefore  came 
   seeking aid; and  Celegorm plays  the later  role of  Felagund in  Synopsis I 
   to  the  extent  that  he  gives  him Gnomish  guides. Luthien  fleeing from 
   Doriath  is  caught  by  Huan,  now the  hound of  Celegorm, and  hurt, but 
   this  has  no  outcome  beyond the  departure of  Luthien in  Huan's company 
   (Synopsis I).                                                                   
     The  most  major  change  came  with  the  emergence  of  Felagund   and  his 
   taking  over  Celegorm's  part  both as  founder of  Nargothrond and  as the 
   one  rescued  by  Barahir.  Orodreth  became  his  younger  brother,  the  only 
   other  son  of  Finrod  to survive  the battle  in which  the Siege  of Angband 
   ended.   But   Celegorm's   association   with   Nargothrond   was   not  aban- 
   doned; and  his powerful  presence there  together with  that of  his brother 
   Curufin - again as a result of the battle - introduces the motive of conflict 
   between  the Feanorians  and the  King, each  held by  their own  oaths. This 
   conflict had been present in the earlier plot,  but there  it was  a conflict 
   within Celegorm's  mind alone,  since he  had sworn  both oaths;  there is 
   however  no  real  evidence as  to how  my father  would have  treated this, 
   unless  we  assume  from  his  giving  Gnomish  guides to  Beren in  Synopsis I 
  
  189 
   that he gave precedence to his oath to Barahir.                               
     When  Luthien  is  captured  by  Huan  and  taken   to  Nargothrond   she  is 
   caught  up  in  the  ambitions  of  Celegorm  and   Curufin,  and   indeed  her 
   capture itself  is made  to come  about from  their evil  intentions towards 
   Felagund and determination to prevent his return.                             
                                                                                  
         Of Huan it is told in the Lay that he was the only hound of Valinor to 
       come east over the sea (2270). His fate that he should meet death only 
       when 'he encountered the mightiest wolf that would ever walk the world' 
   
                                                                                                 
                                                                                                 
    (The  Silmarillion  p.  173)  appears  (already  referred  to  in  Synopsis II,               
    pp. 245-6), but it  is not  said as  it is  in The Silmarillion that  this was               
    because  as  the   hound  of   Celegorm  he   came  under   the  Doom   of  the               
    Noldor. In the A-text of the Lay (note to  line 2551) he  spoke only  once in               
    his life, in the B-text twice; but this was emended to three times, as still in               
    The Silmarillion.                                                                            
                                                                                                 
        The statement in lines 2248 - 50 that Orome                                               
                                                                                                 
                            alone of Gods had loved the world                                     
                            before the banners were unfurled                                      
                            of Moon and Sun                                                       
                                                                                                 
    seems to forget Yavanna: see the tale of The Chaining of Melko                                
    (I. 98 - 9) and The Silmarillion pp. 40 - 1.                                                 
                                                                                                 
        The   dim   cries   and   horns  blewing,   land  barking   hounds  through               
    the trees going (lines 2298- 9,  repeated with  variations in  lines 2348  - 9)               
    derive from the Middle English Lay of Sir Orfeo:                                              
                                                                                                 
                               With dim cri & bloweing                                            
                                 & houndes also wip him berking.*                                 
                                                                                                 
                                                IX.                                               
                                                                                                 
                      In Wizard's Isle still lay forgot,                                          
                      enmeshed and tortured in that grot                                          
                      cold, evil, doorless, without light,                                        
                      and blank-eyed stared at endless night                                      
                      two comrades. Now alone they were.                                   2570 
                      The others lived no more, but bare                                          
                      their broken bones would lie and tell                                       
                      how ten had served their master well.                                       
                                                                                                 
                      To Felagund then Beren said:                                                
                      "Twere little loss if I were dead,                                   2575 
                      and I am minded all to tell,                                                
                      and thus, perchance, from this dark hell                                    
                      thy life to loose. I set thee free                                          
                                                                                                 
       (* Auchinleck manuscript lines 285-6 (ed. A. J. Bliss, Oxford 1954, p. 26); cf. my father's 
    translation (Sir Gawain and the Green Knight, Pearl, and Sir Orfeo, 1975):                   
                                                                                                 
                                with blowing far and crying dim                                   
                                and barking hounds that were with him.)                          
   
   from thine old oath, for more for me              
   hast thou endured than e'er was earned.'   2580 
                                                    
   'A! Beren, Beren hast not learned                 
  
  190 
   that promises of Morgoth's folk                   
   are frail as breath. From this dark yoke          
   of pain shall neither ever go,                    
   whether he learn our names or no,          2585 
   with Thu's consent. Nay more, I think             
   yet deeper of torment we should drink,            
   knew he that son of Barahir                       
   and Felagund were captive here,                   
   and even worse if he should know           2590 
   the dreadful errand we did go.'                   
                                                    
   A devil's laugh they ringing heard                
   within their pit. 'True, true the word            
   I hear you speak,' a voice then said.             
   "Twere little loss if he were dead,        2595 
   the outlaw mortal. But the king,                  
   the Elf undying, many a thing                     
   no man could suffer may endure.                   
   Perchance, when what these walls immure          
   of dreadful anguish thy folk learn,        2600 
   their king to ransom they will yearn              
   with gold and gem and high hearts cowed;          
   or maybe Celegorm the proud                       
   will deem a rival's prison cheap,                 
   and crown and gold himself will keep.      2605 
   Perchance, the errand I shall know,               
   ere all is done, that ye did go.                  
   The wolf is hungry, the hour is nigh;             
   no more need Beren wait to die.'                  
                                                    
   The slow time passed. Then in the gloom    2610 
   two eyes there glowed. He saw his doom,           
   Beren, silent, as his bonds he strained           
   beyond his mortal might enchained.                
   Lo! sudden there was rending sound                
   of chains that parted and unwound,         2615 
   of meshes broken. Forth there leaped              
   upon the wolvish thing that crept                 
   in shadow faithful Felagund,                      
   
   careless of fang or venomed wound.                 
   There in the dark they wrestled slow,        2620 
   remorseless, snarling, to and fro,                 
   teeth in flesh, gripe on throat,                   
   fingers locked in shaggy coat,                     
   spurning Beren who there lying                     
   heard the werewolf gasping, dying.           2625 
   Then a voice he heard: 'Farewell!                  
   On earth I need no longer dwell,                   
   friend and comrade, Beren bold.                    
   My heart is burst, my limbs are cold.              
   Here all my power I have spent               2630 
   to break my bonds, and dreadful rent               
   of poisoned teeth is in my breast.                 
   I now must go to my long rest                      
   neath Timbrenting in timeless halls                
   where drink the Gods, where the light falls  2635 
   upon the shining sea.' Thus died the king,         
   as elvish singers yet do sing.                     
                                                     
     There Beren lies. His grief no tear,             
   his despair no horror has nor fear,                
  
  191 
   waiting for footsteps, a voice, for doom.    2640 
   Silences profounder than the tomb                  
   of long-forgotten kings, neath years               
   and sands uncounted laid on biers                  
   and buried everlasting-deep,                       
   slow and unbroken round him creep.            2645 
                                                     
   The silences were sudden shivered                  
   to silver fragments. Faint there quivered          
   a voice in song that walls of rock,                
   enchanted hill, and bar and lock,                  
   and powers of darkness pierced with light.    2650 
   He felt about him the soft night                   
   of many stars, and in the air                      
   were rustlings and a perfume rare;                 
   the nightingales were in the trees,                
   slim fingers flute and viol seize              2655 
   beneath the moon, and one more fair                
   than all there be or ever were                     
   upon a lonely knoll of stone                       
   in shimmering raiment danced alone.                
   
   Then in his dream it seemed he sang,        2660 
   and loud and fierce his chanting rang,                  
   old songs of battle in the North,                       
   of breathless deeds, of marching forth                  
   to dare uncounted odds and break                        
   great powers, and towers, and strong walls shake; 2665 
   and over all the silver fire                            
   that once Men named the Burning Briar,                  
   the Seven Stars that Varda set                          
                                                          
   about the North, were burning yet,                      
   a light in darkness, hope in woe,                 2670 
   the emblem vast of Morgoth's foe.                       
                                                          
   'Huan, Huan! I hear a song                              
   far under welling, far but strong;                      
   a song that Beren bore aloft.                           
   I hear his voice, I have heard if oft             2675 
   in dream and wandering.' Whispering low                 
   thus Luthien spake. On the bridge of woe                
   in mantle wrapped at dead of night                      
   she sat and sang, and to its height                     
   and to its depth the Wizard*s Isle,               2680 
   rock upon rock and pile on pile,                        
   trembling echoed. The werewolves howled,                
   and Huan hidden lay and growled                         
   watchful listening in the dark,                         
   waiting for battle cruel and stark.               2685 
                                                          
   Thu heard that voice, and sudden stood                  
   wrapped in his cloak and sable hood                     
   in his high tower. He listened long,                    
   and smiled, and knew that elvish song.                  
   'A! little Luthien! What brought                  2690 
   the foolish fly to web unsought?                         
   Morgoth! a great and rich reward                        
   to me thou wilt owe when to thy hoard                   
   this jewel is added.' Down he went,                     
   and forth his messengers he sent.                 2695 
                                                          
  
  192 
    Still Luthien sang. A creeping shape                   
   with bloodred tongue and jaws agape                     
   stole on the bridge; but she sang on                    
   with trembling limbs and wide eyes wan.                 
   
                                  
                                                        
   The creeping shape leaped to her side,         2700 
   and gasped, and sudden fell and died.                 
   And still they came, still one by one,                
   and each was seized, and there were none              
   returned with padding feet to tell                    
   that a shadow lurketh fierce and fell           2705 
   at the bridge's end, and that below                   
   the shuddering waters loathing flow                   
   o'er the grey corpses Huan killed.                    
   A mightier shadow slowly filled                       
   the narrow bridge, a slavering hate,           2710 
   an awful werewolf fierce and great:                   
   pale Draugluin, the old grey lord                     
   of wolves and beasts of blood abhorred,               
   that fed on flesh of Man and Elf                      
   beneath the chair of Thu himself.              2715 
                                                        
   No more in silence did they fight.                    
   Howling and baying smote the night,                   
   till back by the chair where he had fed               
   to die the werewolf yammering fled.                   
   'Huan is there' he gasped and died,            2720 
   and Thu was filled with wrath and pride.              
   'Before the mightiest he shall fall,                  
   before the mightiest wolf of all',                    
   so thought he now, and thought he knew                
   how fate long spoken should come true.         2725 
   Now there came slowly forth and glared                
   into the night a shape long-haired,                   
   dank with poison, with awful eyes                     
   wolvish, ravenous; but there lies                     
   a light therein more cruel and dread           2730 
   than ever wolvish eyes had fed.                       
   More huge were its limbs, its jaws more wide,         
   its fangs more gleaming-sharp, and dyed               
   with venom, torment, and with death.                  
   The deadly vapour of its breath                2735  
   swept on before it. Swooning dies                     
   the song of Luthien, and her eyes                     
   are dimmed and darkened with a fear,                  
   cold and poisonous and drear.                         
                                                        
         Thus came Thu, as wolf more great         2740 
   
   than e'er was seen from Angband's gate            
   to the burning south, than ever lurked            
   in mortal lands or murder worked.                 
   Sudden he sprang, and Huan leaped                 
   aside in shadow. On he swept                 2745 
   to Luthien lying swooning faint.                  
   To her drowning senses came the taint             
   of his foul breathing, and she stirred;           
   dizzily she spake a whispered word,               
   her mantle brushed across his face.          2750 
   He stumbled staggering in his pace.               
  
  193 
   Out leaped Huan. Back he sprang.                  
   Beneath the stars there shuddering rang           
   the cry of hunting wolves at bay,                 
   the tongue of hounds that fearless slay.     2755 
   Backward and forth they leaped and ran            
   feinting to flee, and round they span,            
   and bit and grappled, and fell and rose.          
   Then suddenly Huan holds and throws               
   his ghastly foe; his throat he rends,        2760 
   choking his life. Not so it ends.                 
   From shape to shape, from wolf to worm,           
   from monster to his own demon form,               
   Thu changes, but that desperate grip              
   he cannot shake, nor from it slip.           2765 
   No wizardry, nor spell, nor dart,                 
   no fang, nor venom, nor devil's art               
   could harm that hound that hart and boar          
   had hunted once in Valinor.                       
                                                    
     Nigh the foul spirit Morgoth made          2770 
   and bred of evil shuddering strayed               
   from its dark house, when Luthien rose            
   and shivering looked upon his throes.             
                                                    
     '0 demon dark, 0 phantom vile                   
   of foulness wrought, of lies and guile,      2775 
   here shalt thou die, thy spirit roam              
   quaking back to thy master's home                 
   his scorn and fury to endure;                     
   thee he will in the bowels immure                 
   of groaning earth, and in a hole             2780 
   everlastingly thy naked soul                      
   
   shall wail and gibber - this shall be,               
   unless the keys thou render me                       
   of thy black fortress, and the spell                 
   that bindeth stone to stone thou tell,          2785 
   and speak the words of opening.'                     
                                                       
   With gasping breath and shuddering                   
   he spake, and yielded as he must,                    
   and vanquished betrayed his master's trust.          
                                                       
   Lo! by the bridge a gleam of light,             2790 
   like stars descended from the night                  
   to burn and tremble here below.                      
   There wide her arms did Luthien throw,               
   and called aloud with voice as clear                 
   as still at whiles may mortal hear              2795 
   long elvish trumpets o'er the hill                   
   echo, when all the world is still.                   
   The dawn peered over mountains wan,                  
   their grey heads silent looked thereon.              
   The hill trembled; the citadel                  2800 
   crumbled, and all its towers fell;                   
   the rocks yawned and the bridge broke,               
   and Sirion spumed in sudden smoke.                  
   Like ghosts the owls were flying seen                
   hooting in the dawn, and bats unclean           2805 
   went skimming dark through the cold airs             
   shrieking thinly to find new lairs                   
   in Deadly Nightshade's branches dread.               
  
  194 
   The wolves whimpering and yammering fled             
   like dusky shadows. Out there creep             2810 
   pale forms and ragged as from sleep,                 
   crawling, and shielding blinded eyes:                
   the captives in fear and in surprise                 
   from dolour long in clinging night                   
   beyond all hope set free to light.              2815 
                                                       
   A vampire shape with pinions vast                    
   screeching leaped from the ground, and passed,       
   its dark blood dripping on the trees;                
   and Huan neath him lifeless sees                     
   a wolvish corpse - for Thu had flown            2820 
   
                                                     
                                                       
   to Taur-na-Fuin, a new throne                        
   and darker stronghold there to build.                
   The captives came and wept and shrilled              
   their piteous cries of thanks and praise.            
   But Luthien anxious-gazing stays.               2825 
   Beren comes not. At length she said:                 
   'Huan, Huan, among the dead                          
   must we then find him whom we sought,                
   for love of whom we toiled and fought?'              
   Then side by side from stone to stone           2830 
   o'er Sirion they climbed. Alone                      
   unmoving they him found, who mourned                 
   by Felagund, and never turned                        
   to see what feet drew halting nigh.                  
   'A! Beren, Beren!'came her cry,                   2835 
   'almost too late have I thee found?                  
   Alas! that here upon the ground                      
   the noblest of the noble race                        
   in vain thy anguish doth embrace!                    
   Alas! in tears that we should meet              2840 
   who once found meeting passing sweet! '              
                                                       
     Her voice such love and longing filled             
   he raised his eyes, his mourning stilled,            
   and felt his heart new-turned to flame               
   for her that through peril to him came.         2845 
                                                       
     'O Luthien, O Luthien,                             
   more fair than any child of Men,                     
   O loveliest maid of Elfinesse,                       
   what might of love did thee possess                  
   to bring thee here to terror's lair!            2850 
   O lissom limbs and shadowy hair,                     
   O flower-entwined brows so white,                    
   O slender hands in this new light! '                 
                                                       
     She found his arms and swooned away                
   just at the rising of the day.                  2855 
                                                       
                         *                              
   
                                NOTES.                                        
                                                                             
     2637.    elfin B, not here emended, but it is clear that the intention 
              was to change elfin to elvish (elven) in all cases.             
   2666-7.    Cf. lines 377 - 9 and note. In the present passage A's reading 
  
  195 
              is as B.                                                        
     2699.    Line marked with an X on the B-text.                            
   2712 - 13. These lines (referring to Draugluin) not in A.                  
   2722-3.    Cf. lines 2293 - 4.                                             
     2755.    Line marked with an X on the B-text.                            
   2766-7.    Cf. lines 2288-9.                                               
        2769. After this line is written the date 'April 4th'. The previous 
              date was 3 April 1928 at line 2423.                             
        2842. Cf. line 741.                                                   
   2854-5.    Cf. the ending of Canto III, lines 756 - 7.                   
                                                                             
                         Commentary on Canto IX.                              
                                                                             
   Synopsis I continues from the point reached on p. 244:                     
                                                                             
    Huan goes with  her. She  goes to  the castle  of the  Lord of  Wolves and 
    sings for him. The captives in the dungeons hear her.                     
        It was written in the fate of Huan that he  could only  be slain  by a 
    wolf.                                                                     
        She tells  (by arrangement)  of the  sickness of  Huan and  so induces 
    the  Lord  of  Wolves  to  go  werewolf  and  seek  him.  The  wolf-battle 
    of  the  glade.  The  'words  of opening'  wrung from  the Lord  of Wolves 
    and the castle broken. Rescue of Beren.                                   
                                                                             
    Synopsis II is here less affected by later changes and can be given  in a 
   single text (taking it up from the point reached on p. 246).               
                                                                             
    But  Huan  has  become  devoted  to her,  and aids  her to  escape without 
    her  cloak.  [Bracketed:  He  trails Beren  and Felagund  to the  House of 
    Thu.]                                                                     
        At  last only  Felagund and  Beren remain.  It is  Beren's turn  to be 
    devoured.  But  Felagund  bursts  his  bonds and  wrestles with  the were- 
    wolf and slays him, but is killed. Beren is reserved for torment.         
        Luthien  sings  outside the  house [added:  on the  bridge of  woe] of 
    Thu  and  Beren  hears her  voice, and  his answering  song comes  up from 
    underground to Huan's ears.                                               
        Thu takes her inside. She tells him a twisted tale - by the  desire of 
    Huan,  and  because  without  her  cloak  she  cannot  enchant   him.  She 
    tells of  her bondage  to Celegorm  and her  capture by  Huan of  whom she 
    feigns  hatred.  Of  all  things  in the  world Thu  hates Huan  most. His 
    weird  to be  slain only  by the  'greatest wolf'  is known.  Luthien says 
    Huan  is  lying  sick  in  the woods.  Thu disguises  himself as  a mighty 
   
    werewolf  and  is  led  by  her  to  where  Huan is  lying in  ambush. [Added: 
    But he purposes to make her a thrall.]                                         
       There  follows  the  battle  of  the  werewolf.   Huan  slays   Thu's  com- 
    panions and with his  teeth in  Thu's throat  wrests in  return for  life 'the 
    words  of  opening'  from  him.  The  house   of  Thu   is  broken,   and  the 
    captives  set  free.  Beren  is  found   [struck  out:   and  borne   back  to 
    Nargothrond.]                                                                  
                                                                                  
    There is also to be considered now another outline, 'Synopsis III',            
    very hastily written and not entirely legible. This outline begins here and 
   I follow it to the end of the narrative in this Canto.                          
                                                                                  
    Thu  lies  choking  under  Huan.  Luthien  arouses.   She  says   'thou  phan- 
    tom  made  of  foulness  by Morgoth,  thou shalt  die and  thy spirit  go back 
    in  fear  to  Angband  to meet  thy master's  scorn and  languish in  the dark 
    bosom  of  the  world,  if  the  "spoken  keys"  of   thy  fortress   are  not 
    yielded.'                                                                      
       With  his  gasping   breath  he   says  them.   Luthien  standing   on  the 
    bridge  with  her  arms  spread  calls  them  aloud.   The  dawn   comes  pale 
  
  196 
    over  the  mountains.  The  hill  quivers  and  gapes,  the  towers  fall, the 
    bridge  falls  and   block[s]  Sirion   on  one   side,  the   dungeons  gape. 
    The owls  flee away  like phantoms  in the  first light,  great bats  are seen 
    skimming   away   to   Taur-na-Fuin   shrieking   thinly.   [Added:   and  one 
    as  large  as  an  eagle  leads  them.  The  spirit  of  Thu.  His   body  has 
    a    ............    a    wolf.]    The    wolves    flee    whimpering    and 
    yammering.  Pale  captives  blinking  in the  light creep  and crawl  into the 
    light.  [Struck  out:  Beren  comes  forth.]  No  Beren.  They  seek  for  him 
    and find him sitting beside Felagund.                                          
                                                                                  
    These  outlines  are  of  great  interest,  since  they  show very  clearly an 
   intermediate  stage  in  the  evolution  of  the  legend, between  the original 
   story  of Tevildo  Prince of  Cats in  the Tale  of Tinuviel  and the  story of 
   Thu  in  the  Lay  of  Leithian. Still  present is  Luthien's untrue  tale that 
      Huan is lying sick in the woods (see II. 26), and in Synopsis II Thu      
     retains the (originally feline) Tevildo-trait of hating Huan more than any 
         other creature in the world (II. 21). The old element of Tinuviel's       
    entering the castle alone in order to inveigle Tevildo out of it, so that he 
         may be attacked by Huan, was not yet abandoned - but in Synopsis II       
   she  does  not  have  her  cloak,  and so  cannot enchant  Thu, whereas  in the 
   Tale  the  drowsiness  which  came  upon  the   doorkeeper  cat   Umuiyan,  and 
   afterwards  on  Tevildo  himself,  is ascribed  to her  'robe of  sable mist' 
   ( II. 24 - 5). In the Lay, as in the account in The Silmarillion based  on the 
   Lay,  Luthien's  sleep-bearing  cloak  has  come  back into  the story  at this 
   juncture,  since  Huan  retrieved  it  before  they  left Nargothrond,  and she 
   used it against Thu in the battle on the bridge.                                
    A  new  element  enters  in  Synopsis  I  with the  singing of  Luthien before 
   Thu,  and  the  captives  in  the  dungeons  hearing  her;  in  the   old  Tale 
   
    Tinuviel  merely  spoke  very  loudly  so that  Beren might  hear her  in the 
    kitchen where he  toiled. In  Synopsis II  this element  is developed  to the 
    final  form,  with  Luthien  singing on  the bridge  leading to  the Wizard's 
    Isle;  but she  still enters  the castle  by herself,  before 'the  battle of 
    the werewolf'.                                                                
      The  sentence  added  in Synopsis  I I  saying that  Thu 'purposes  to make 
    her a thrall' goes back to the Tale (II. 26), and survived into the  Lay and 
    The  Silmarillion  ('he  thought to  make her  captive and  hand her  over to 
    the power of Morgoth, for his reward would be great').                        
      The  statement  in  II  that  'Huan   slays  Thu's   companions'  doubtless 
    proceeds from  the story  in the  Tale, where  when Tevildo  set out  to find 
    Huan he  was accompanied  by two  of his  'thanes', though  in the  Tale only 
    Oikeroi was slain by Huan, and the  other (unnamed)  cat fled  up a  tree, as 
    also did Tevildo himself (II. 28). In II, and in more detail in III, Thu is 
    at  Huan's  mercy  on the  ground. In  neither I  nor II  (III only  takes up 
    after this point) is there any suggestion of the wolves  coming out  from the 
    castle  and  being  slain  by Huan  one by  one and  silently, until  at last 
    Draugluin  came  forth;  but  as  I  noted  in  my  commentary  on  the  Tale 
    (II. 54 - 5) 'the killing of the cat Oikeroi is the germ of Huan's fight with 
    Draugluin  - the  skin of  Huan's dead  opponent is  put to  the same  use in 
    either  case'.  This element  of the  procession of  wolves before  Thu comes 
    only  enters  with  the poem.  The verses  naming Draugluin  as the  last and 
    greatest of them (2712  - 13)  are not  in A,  but in  Luthien's 'lengthening 
    spell'  Draugluin  the  werewolf  pale  is named  in B  (1489), where  A has 
    Carcharas.                                                                    
      Most interesting of all the features of this part of the  story is  that of 
    the  'words  of  opening'  or  'spoken  keys',  which goes  back to  the Tale 
    (II.  28  - g).  I have  discussed there  (II. 55)  the implications  of this 
    element  in the  enlarged context  (the fortress  of Thu  had been  an Elvish 
    watchtower):  the  consequent  'displacement'  of  the  spell  that  held the 
    stones together.                                                              
      In Synopsis III appear other  features of  the final  story: the  flight of 
    Thu  as  a  great  bat;  the  finding  of  Beren  sitting  beside   the  body 
  
  197 
    of  Felagund.  The  pale  captives  who  creep  blinking  into  the  light go 
    back ultimately to the host  of cats,  reduced by  the breaking  of Tevildo's 
    spell  to  puny  size,  who  came  forth   from  the   castle  in   the  Tale 
                                                                                 
    (II. 29, 55).                                                                 
      In  Canto  IX the  story reaches  its final  form, and  the passage  in The 
    Silmarillion  derives  from  it closely,  with only  minor differences  - the 
    chief  being  the  omission of  all mention  of Thu's  voice in  the dungeon, 
    which is only found in the poem (lines 2592  - 2609).  The old  element still 
    present in Synopsis  II of  Luthien entering  the castle  alone has  at last 
    disappeared.                                                                  
                                                                                 
      There  remain  a  few  matters of  interest apart  from the  development of 
    the story. Felagund's dying words (2633 - 6):                                 
   
                   I now must go to my long rest                                              
                   neath Timbrenting in timeless halls                                        
                   where drink the Gods, where the light falls                                
                   upon the shining sea                                                       
                                                                                             
    are closely similar to Turin's words of parting to Beleg dead (p. 58,                     
    1408-11):                                                                                
                                                                                             
                   Now fare well, Beleg, to feasting long                                     
                   neath Tengwethil in the timeless halls                                     
                   where drink the Gods, neath domes golden                                   
                   o'er the sea shining.                                                      
                                                                                             
    As I have said (p. 94), Turin foresees for Beleg an afterlife in Valinor, in              
    the  halls  of  the  Gods,  and  does not  speak, as  does Beleg  himself in              
   - Turin's dream, of a time of 'waiting':                                                   
                                                                                             
                                 my life has winged to the long waiting                       
                          in the halls of the Moon o'er the hills of the sea.                 
                                                                                             
                                                                          (P. 55, 1696 - 7) 
                                                                                             
       Very notable are the  words about  Thu: 'the  foul spirit  Morgoth made'               
    (line 2770).                                                                             
                                                                                             
                     In the passage (2666 - 71) referring to the constellation of the Great 
                 Bear is the first suggestion of the idea that Varda set the Seven Stars in 
                     -, the sky as an emblem of hope against Morgoth. Cf. The Silmarillion 
   (P. 174):                                                                                
                                                                                             
       [Beren]  sang  a  song  of  challenge  that  he  had made  in praise  of the           
       Seven  Stars,  the  Sickle  of  the Valar  that Varda  hung above  the North           
       as a sign for the fall of Morgoth.                                                     
                                                                                             
                                                  X.                                          
                                                                                             
                 Songs have recalled the Elves have sung                                      
                 in old forgotten elven tongue-                                               
                 how Luthien and Beren strayed                                                
                 by the banks of Sirion. Many a glade                                         
                 they filled with joy, and there their feet                            2860 
                 passed by lightly, and days were sweet.                                      
                 Though winter hunted through the wood,                                       
                 still flowers lingered where she stood.                                      
                 Tinuviel! Tinuviel!                                                          
                 the birds are unafraid to dwell                                       2865 
   
  
  198 
   and sing beneath the peaks of snow                 
   where Beren and where Luthien go.                  
                                                     
   The isle in Sirion they left behind;               
   but there on hill-top might one find               
   a green grave, and a stone set,               2870 
   and there there lie the white bones yet            
   of Felagund, of Finrod's son -                     
   unless that land is changed and gone,              
   or foundered in unfathomed seas,                   
   while Felagund laughs beneath the trees       2875 
   in Valinor, and comes no more                      
   to this grey world of tears and war.               
                                                     
   To Nargothrond no more he came;                    
   but thither swiftly ran the fame                   
   of their king dead, of Thu o'erthrown,        2880 
   of the breaking of the towers of stone.            
   For many now came home at last,                    
   who long ago to shadow passed;                     
   and like a shadow had returned                     
   Huan the hound, and scant had earned          2885 
   or praise or thanks of master wroth;               
   yet loyal he was, though he was loath.             
   The halls of Narog clamours fill                   
   that vainly Celegorm would still.                  
   There men bewailed their fallen king,         2890 
   crying that a maiden dared that thing              
   which sons of Feanor would not do.                 
   'Let us slay these faithless lords untrue!'       
   the flickle folk now loudly cried                  
   with Felagund who would not ride.             2895 
   Orodreth spake: 'The kingdom now                   
   is mine alone. I will allow                        
   no spilling of kindred blood by kin.               
   But bread nor rest shall find herein               
   these brothers who have set at nought         2900 
   the house of Finrod.' They were brought.           
   Scornful, unbowed, and unashamed                   
   stood Celegorm. In his eye there flamed            
   a light of menace. Curufin                         
   smiled with his crafty mouth and thin.        2905 
   
   'Be gone for ever - ere the day                    
   shall fall into the sea. Your way                  
   shall never lead you hither more,                  
   nor any son of Feanor;                             
   nor ever after shall be bond                2910 
   of love twixt yours and Nargothrond.'              
                                                     
     'We will remember it,' they said,                
   and turned upon their heels, and sped,             
   and took their horses and such folk                
   as still them followed. Nought they spoke   29 I 5 
   but sounded horns, and rode like fire,             
   and went away in anger dire.                       
                                                     
   Towards Doriath the wanderers now                  
   were drawing nigh. Though bare the bough,          
   though cold the wind, and grey the grasses  2920 
   through which the hiss of winter passes,           
   they sang beneath the frosty sky                   
  
  199 
   uplifted o'er them pale and high.                  
   They came to Mindeb's narrow stream                
   that from the hills doth leap and gleam     2925 
   by western borders where begin                     
   the spells of Melian to fence in                   
   King Thingol's land, and stranger steps            
   to wind bewildered in their webs.                  
                                                     
   There sudden sad grew Beren's heart:        2930 
   'Alas, Tinuviel, here we part                      
   and our brief song together ends,                  
   and sundered ways each lonely wends!'             
                                                     
     'Why part we here? What dost thou say,           
   just at the dawn of brighter day? '         2935 
                                                     
   'For safe thou'rt come to borderlands              
   o'er which in the keeping of the hands             
   of Melian thou wilt walk at ease                   
   and find thy home and well-loved trees.'           
                                                     
   'My heart is glad when the fair trees       2940 
   far off uprising grey it sees                      
   of Doriath inviolate.                              
   Yet Doriath my heart did hate,                     
   and Doriath my feet forsook,                       
   
   my home, my kin. I would not look          2945 
   on grass nor leaf there evermore                
   without thee by me. Dark the shore              
   of Esgalduin the deep and strong!               
   Why there alone forsaking song                  
   by endless waters rolling past             2950 
   must I then hopeless sit at last,               
   and gaze at waters pitiless                     
   in heartache and in loneliness?'                
                                                  
   'For never more to Doriath                      
   can Beren find the winding path,           2955 
   though Thingol willed it or allowed;            
   for to thy father there I vowed                 
   to come not back save to fulfill                
   the quest of the shining Silmaril,              
   and win by valour my desire.               2960 
   "Not rock nor steel nor Morgoth's fire          
   nor all the power of Elfinesse,                 
   shall keep the gem I would possess":            
   thus swore I once of Luthien                    
   more fair than any child of Men.           2965 
   My word, alas! I must achieve,                  
   though sorrow pierce and parting grieve.'       
                                                  
     'Then Luthien will not go home,               
   but weeping in the woods will roam,             
   nor peril heed, nor laughter know.         2970 
   And if she may not by thee go                   
   against thy will thy desperate feet             
   she will pursue, until they meet,               
   Beren and Luthien, love once more               
   on earth or on the shadowy shore.'         2975 
                                                  
     'Nay, Luthien, most brave of heart,           
  
  200 
   thou makest it more hard to part.               
   Thy love me drew from bondage drear,            
   but never to that outer fear,                   
   that darkest mansion of all dread,         2980 
   shall thy most blissful light be led.'          
                                                  
   'Never, never! ' he shuddering said.            
   But even as in his arms she pled,               
   a sound came like a hurrying storm.             
   
               
                                                    
   There Curufin and Celegorm                   2985 
   in sudden tumult like the wind                    
   rode up. The hooves of horses dinned              
   loud on the earth. In rage and haste              
   madly northward they now raced                    
   the path twixt Doriath to find               2990 
   and the shadows dreadly dark entwined             
   of Taur-na-Fuin. That was their road              
   most swift to where their kin abode               
   in the east, where Himling's watchful hill        
   o'er Aglon's gorge hung tall and still.      2995 
                                                    
   They saw the wanderers. With a shout              
   straight on them swung their hurrying rout,       
   as if neath maddened hooves to rend               
   the lovers and their love to end.                 
   But as they came the horses swerved          3000 
   with nostrils wide and proud necks curved;        
   Curufin, stooping, to saddlebow                   
   with mighty arm did Luthien throw,                
   and laughed. Too soon; for there a spring         
   fiercer than tawny lion-king                 3005 
   maddened with arrows barbed smart,                
   greater than any horned hart                      
   that hounded to a gulf leaps o'er,                
   there Beren gave, and with a roar                 
   leaped on Curufin; round his neck            3010 
   his arms entwined, and all to wreck               
   both horse and rider fell to ground;              
   and there they fought without a sound.            
   Dazed in the grass did Luthien lie                
   beneath bare branches and the sky;           3015 
   the Gnome felt Beren's fingers grim               
   close on his throat and strangle him,             
   and out his eyes did start, and tongue            
   gasping from his mouth there hung.                
   Up rode Celegorm with his spear,             3020 
   and bitter death was Beren near.                  
   With elvish steel he nigh was slain               
   whom Luthien won from hopeless chain,             
   but baying Huan sudden sprang                     
   before his master's face with fang           3025 
   
   white-gleaming, and with bristling hair,            
   as if he on boar or wolf did stare.                 
     The horse in terror leaped aside,                 
   and Celegorm in anger cried:                        
   'Curse thee, thou base born dog, to dare          3030 
   against thy master teeth to bare! '                 
   But dog nor horse nor rider bold                    
  
  201 
   would venture near the anger cold                   
   of mighty Huan fierce at bay.                       
   Red were his jaws. They shrank away,         3035 
   and fearful eyed him from afar:                     
   nor sword nor knife, nor scimitar,                  
   no dart of bow, nor cast of spear,                  
   master nor man did Huan fear.                       
                                                      
     There Curufin had left his life,           3040 
   had Luthien not stayed that strife.                 
   Waking she rose and softly cried                    
   standing distressed at Beren's side:                
   'Forbear thy anger now, my lord!                    
   nor do the work of Orcs abhorred;            3045 
   for foes there be of Elfinesse                      
   unnumbered, and they grow not less,                 
   while here we war by ancient curse                 
   distraught, and all the world to worse              
   decays and crumbles. Make thy peace! '       3050 
                                                      
   Then Beren did Curufin release;                     
   but took his horse and coat of mail,                
   and took his knife there gleaming pale,             
   hanging sheathless, wrought of steel.               
   No flesh could leeches ever heal              3055 
   that point had pierced; for long ago                
   the dwarves had made it, singing slow               
   enchantments, where their hammers fell              
   in Nogrod ringing like a bell.                      
   Iron as tender wood it cleft,                3060 
   and sundered mail like woollen weft.                
   But other hands its haft now held;                  
   its master lay by mortal felled.                    
   Beren uplifting him, far him flung,                 
   and cried 'Begone! ', with stinging tongue;  3065 
   'Begone! thou renegade and fool,                    
   
   and let thy lust in exile cool!                    
   Arise and go, and no more work                     
   like Morgoth's slaves or cursed Orc;               
   and deal, proud son of Feanor,              3070 
   in deeds more proud than heretofore! '             
   Then Beren led Luthien away,                       
   while Huan still there stood at bay.               
                                                     
   'Farewell,' cried Celegorm the fair.               
   'Far get you gone! And better were          3075 
   to die forhungered in the waste                    
   than wrath of Feanor's sons to taste,              
   that yet may reach o'er dale and hill.             
   No gem, nor maid, nor Silmaril                     
   shall ever long in thy grasp lie!           3080 
   We curse thee under cloud and sky,                 
   we curse thee from rising unto sleep!              
   Farewell! ' He swift from horse did leap,          
   his brother lifted from the ground;                
   then bow of yew with gold wire bound        3085 
   he strung, and shaft he shooting sent,             
   as heedless hand in hand they went;                
   a dwarvish dart and cruelly hooked.                
   They never turned nor backward looked.             
   Loud bayed Huan, and leaping caught         3090 
  
  202 
   the speeding arrow. Quick as thought               
   another followed deadly singing;                   
   but Beren had turned, and sudden springing         
   defended Luthien with his breast.                  
   Deep sank the dart in flesh to rest.        3095 
   He fell to earth. They rode away,                  
   and laughing left him as he lay;                   
   yet spurred like wind in fear and dread            
   of 'Huan's pursuing anger red.                     
   Though Curufin with bruised mouth laughed,  3100 
   yet later of that dastard shaft                    
   was tale and rumour in the North,                  
   and Men remembered at the Marching Forth,          
   and Morgoth's will its hatred helped.              
                                                     
   Thereafter   never   hound    was   whelped  3105 
   would     follow    horn     of    Celegorm        
   or  Curufin.  Though  in strife  and storm,        
   
   though all their house in ruin red              
   went down, thereafter laid his head             
   Huan no more at that lord's feet,          3110 
   but followed Luthien, brave and fleet.          
   Now sank she weeping at the side                
   of Beren, and sought to stem the tide           
   of welling blood that flowed there fast.        
   The raiment from his breast she cast;      3115 
   from shoulder plucked the arrow keen;           
   his wound with tears she washed it clean.       
     Then Huan came and bore a leaf,               
   of all the herbs of healing chief,              
   that evergreen in woodland glade           3120 
   there grew with broad and hoary blade.          
   The powers of all grasses Huan knew,            
   who wide did forest-paths pursue.               
   Therewith the smart he swift allayed,           
   while Luthien murmuring in the shade       3125 
   the staunching song, that Elvish wives          
   long years had sung in those sad lives          
   of war and weapons, wove o'er him.              
                                                  
   The shadows fell from mountains grim.           
   Then sprang about the darkened North       3130 
   the Sickle of the Gods, and forth               
   each star there stared in stony night           
   radiant, glistering cold and white.             
   But on the ground there is a glow,              
   a spark of red that leaps below:           3135 
   under woven boughs beside a fire                
   of crackling wood and sputtering briar          
   there Beren lies in drowsing deep,              
   walking and wandering in sleep.                 
   Watchful bending o'er him wakes            3140 
   a maiden fair; his thirst she slakes,           
   his brow caresses, and softly croons            
   a song more potent than in runes                
   or leeches' lore hath since been writ.          
   Slowly the nightly watches flit.           3145 
   The misty morning crawleth grey                 
   from dusk to the reluctant day.                 
                                                  
        Then Beren woke and opened eyes,           
  
  203 
   
   and rose and cried: 'Neath other skies,               
   in lands more awful and unknown,                 3150 
   I wandered long, methought, alone                     
   to the deep shadow where the dead dwell;              
   but ever a voice that I knew well,                    
   like bells, like viols, like harps, like birds,       
   like music moving without words,                 3155 
   called me, called me through the night,               
   enchanted drew me back to light!                      
   Healed the wound, assuaged the pain!                  
   Now are we come to morn again,                        
   new journeys once more lead us on -              3160 
   to perils whence may life be won,                     
   hardly for Beren; and for thee                        
   a waiting in the wood I see,                          
   beneath the trees of Doriath,                         
   while ever follow down my path                   3165 
   the echoes of thine elvish song,                      
   where hills are haggard and roads are long.'          
                                                        
   'Nay, now no more we have for foe                     
   dark Morgoth only, but in woe,                        
   in wars and feuds of Elfinesse                   3170 
   thy quest is bound; and death, no less,               
   for thee and me, for Huan bold                        
   the end of weird of yore foretold,                    
   all this I bode shall follow swift,                   
   if thou go on. Thy hand shall lift               3175 
   and lay in Thingol's lap the dire                     
   and flaming jewel, Feanor's fire,                     
   never, never! A why then go?                          
   Why turn we not from fear and woe                     
   beneath the trees to walk and roam               3180 
   roofless, with all the world as home,                 
   over mountains, beside the seas,                      
   in the sunlight, in the breeze?'                      
                                                        
   Thus long they spoke with heavy hearts;               
   and yet not all her elvish arts,                 3185 
   nor lissom arms, nor shining eyes                     
   as tremulous stars in rainy skies,                    
   nor tender lips, enchanted voice,                     
   his purpose bent or swayed his choice.                
   
   Never to Doriath would he fare                 3190 
   save guarded fast to leave her there;               
   never to Nargothrond would go                       
   with her, lest there came war and woe;              
   and never would in the world untrod                 
   to wander suffer her, worn, unshod,            3195 
   roofless and restless, whom he drew                 
   with love from the hidden realms she knew.          
   'For Morgoth's power is now awake;                  
   already hill and dale doth shake,                   
   the hunt is up, the prey is wild:              3200 
   a maiden lost, an elven child.                      
   Now Orcs and phantoms prowl and peer                
   from tree to tree, and fill with fear               
   each shade and hollow. Thee they seek!              
   At thought thereof my hope grows weak,         3205 
   my heart is chilled. I curse mine oath,             
  
  204 
   I curse the fate that joined us both                
   and snared thy feet in my sad doom                  
   of flight and wandering in the gloom!               
   Now let us haste, and ere the day              3210 
   be fallen, take our swiftest way,                   
   till o'er the marches of thy land                   
   beneath the beech and oak we stand                  
   in Doriath, fair Doriath                            
   whither no evil finds the path,                3215 
   powerless to pass the listening leaves              
   that droop upon those forest-eaves.'                
                                                      
     Then to his will she seeming bent.                
   Swiftly to Doriath they went,                       
   and crossed its borders. There they stayed     3220 
   resting in deep and mossy glade;                    
   there lay they sheltered from the wind              
   under mighty beeches silken-skinned,                
   and sang of love that still shall be,               
   though earth be foundered under sea,           3225 
   and sundered here for evermore                      
   shall meet upon the Western Shore.                  
                                                      
     One  morning  as asleep  she lay                  
   upon the moss,  as though  the day                  
   too bitter were for gentle flower              3230 
   
              to open in a sunless hour,                                       
              Beren arose and kissed her hair,                                 
              and wept, and softly left her there.                             
              'Good Huan,' said he, 'guard her well!                           
              In leafless field no asphodel,                            3235 
              in thorny thicket never a rose                                   
              forlorn, so frail and fragrant blows.                            
              Guard her from wind and frost, and hide                          
              from hands that seize and cast aside;                            
              keep her from wandering and woe,                          3240 
              for pride and fate now make me go.'                              
                                                                              
                  The horse he took and rode away,                             
              nor dared to turn; but all that day                              
              with heart as stone he hastened forth                            
              and took the paths toward the North.                     3245 
                                                                              
                                    NOTES.                                     
                                                                              
     2877.    Against this line is written the date 'April 5th'. The previous 
              date was 4 April 1928 at line 2769.                             
     2929.    At the end of this line is written the date 'April 6th'.         
   2980-3.    Cf. lines 649 - 52, 1220 - 3.                                    
     2998.    Against this line is written the date 'April 27th 1928'.         
     3031.    Before this line is written the date 'Nov. 1929'. This date may 
              refer  forward  or  backward;  but  both it  and the  text that 
              follows is written with a slightly finer nib than that used for 
              the preceding portion  of the  poem. The  previous date  was 27 
              April 1928 at line 2998.                                         
    3076-84.  Against these seven lines, as first written in the margin of the 
              manuscript A, is the date 'Sept. 1930'.                          
    3119.     Against this line my father wrote in the  margin of  the B-text 
              the  word  athelas.  In  The  Fellowship  of  the Ring  (I. 12) 
              Aragorn  said  that  it  was  brought  to  Middle-earth  by the 
              Numenoreans.                                                     
  
  205 
    3220.     After  the  word  borders  is  written  the date  '25 September 
                                                                              
              1930'.                                                           
   3242-5.    These last four lines of the Canto are only found  in A,  but I 
              suspect that they were omitted inadvertently.                    
   
                               Commentary on Canto X.                           
                                                                               
   The development of the  story in  this Canto  can again  be followed  step by 
   step  in  the  outlines.  In  the Tale  of Tinuviel  (II. 3o  - x)  Beren and 
   Tinuviel  wandered  away  with  Huan  after  the  defeat  of Tevildo,  and it 
   was her desire  to return  to Artanor  but unwillingness  to part  from Beren 
   that led to their resolve to try to gain a Silmaril. The catskin  of Oikeroi, 
   thane  of  Tevildo,  was  carried by  Huan as  a trophy,  and they  begged it 
   from  him;  it  was  in  the  guise  of  a  cat that  Beren went  to Angband. 
   Synopsis I says no  more of  this part  of the  narrative than  'Tinuviel and 
   Beren  disguised  as  a  werewolf  go to  Angband', and  apart from  the fact 
   that the skin was that of  a werewolf  and not  of a  cat there  had probably 
   been no development from the Tale.                                           
    Synopsis  II  continues  from  the  point  reached  on  p.  257  as follows: 
                                                                               
       Luthien  tends  Beren  in  the  wood.  Huan  brings news  to Nargothrond. 
    The  Gnomes  drive  forth  Curufin  and  Celegorm,  grieving  for  Felagund, 
    and  send  the  cloak back  to Luthien.  Luthien takes  her cloak  again and 
    led  by  Huan  they  go  to  Angband.  By  his guidance  and her  magic they 
    escape  capture.  Huan  dare  not come  any further.  Beren is  disguised as 
    a werewolf. They enter Angband.                                             
                                                                               
   The  sentences  'and  send  the  cloak  back  to  Luthien. Luthien  takes her 
   cloak  again'  were changed  at the  time of  writing to  read: 'and  send to 
   succour  Beren  and  Luthien.  Huan  brings  Luthien  back her  cloak again.' 
   (This  outline  was  written  of  course  before  my  father   reached  Canto 
   VIII,  at  the  end  of  which  Huan  brought  Luthien  her cloak  before she 
   escaped from Nargothrond.)                                                   
    Here  Synopsis  11  ends.  At  the  bottom  of  the  page  is  written  very 
   roughly:                                                                     
                                                                               
              Celegorm's embassy to Thingol so that Thingol knows or thinks he 
    knows Beren dead and Luthien in Nargothrond.                                
      Why Celegorm and Curufin hated by Thingol ..                              
      The loss of Dairon.                                                       
                                                                               
    While  the   expulsion  of   Celegorm  and   Curufin  from   Nargothrond  is 
   now first mentioned, it is clear that the story of their attack on  Beren and 
   Luthien  did  not  exist.  Huan  brings the  news of  the destruction  of the 
   Wizard's  Tower,  but  it  seems  that  he  does  not leave  Nargothrond with 
   Celegorm and brings back the cloak to Luthien independently.                 
    Synopsis  III  has been  given on  p. 257  to the  point where  Luthien and 
   Huan find Beren 'sitting beside Felagund'. I  give the  next portion  of this 
   outline as it was first written:                                             
                                                                               
       They  hallow  the  isle  and bury  Felagund on  its top,  and no  wolf or 
    evil  creature will  ever come  there again.  Beren is  led into  the woods. 
    [The   following   sentence   was   bracketed   with  a   marginal  direc- 
    tion  that  it  should  come  later:  Morgoth  hearing  of  the  breaking of 
   
                                                                               
                                                                               
   the  Wizard's  Tower  sends  out  an army  of Orcs;  finding the  wolves are 
   slain with...... throats he thinks it  is Huan  and fashions  a vast  wolf - 
   Carcharas - mightiest of all wolves to guard his door.]                      
     They hide in  Taur-na-Fuin careful  not to  lose sight  of light  at edge. 
  
  206 
   Luthien  bids  Beren  desist.  He  cannot,  he  says,  return   to  Doriath. 
   Then, she says,  she will  live in  the woods  with Beren  and Huan.  But he 
   has  spoken  his  word;  he  has  vowed  not to  fear Morgoth...  hell. Then 
   she says [that she] fears that  their lives  will all  be forfeit.  But life 
   perchance  lies  after  death.  Where Beren  goes she  goes. This  gives him 
   pause.  They  ask  Huan.  He  speaks  for  second  and  last time.  'No more 
   may Huan go with you - what you see at  the gate,  he will  see later  - his 
   fate  does  not  lead  to  Angband.  Perchance,  though  his  eyes  are dim, 
   [?thy]  paths  lead  out of  it again.'  He goes  to Nargothrond.  They will 
   not return to Nargothrond with him.                                          
     Luthien  and  Beren  leave  Taur-na-Fuin  and  wander  about   together  a 
   while.  Longing  to  look  on  Doriath seizes  her and  Beren thinks  of the 
   quest  unaccomplished.  Beren  offers  to  lead  her   to  the   borders  of 
   Doriath, but they cannot bear to part.                                       
     They  go  to  the  Wizard's  Isle and  take a  'wolf-ham' and  a bat-robe. 
   Thus  they  trembling  inwardly  set  forth.  The  journey  to  Angband over 
   Dor-na-Fauglith and into the dark ravines of the hills.                      
                                                                               
   Here first appears the burial of  Felagund on  the summit  of the  isle, and 
   its hallowing.  This outline  makes no  mention of  the events  in Nargo- 
   thrond, and concentrates exclusively on Beren and Luthien. They are in 
   Taur-na-Fuin, and Huan is with them; and we have the first version of        
   Huan's  counsel  to  them, and  his foreseeing  that what  they meet  at the 
   Gate of Angband he will himself see later. Since the attack by Celegorm 
   and Curufin had still not been devised, the story is briefer than it was to 
   become; thus Huan speaks to them in Taur-na-Fuin soon after the        
   destruction of the Wizard's Tower, and then departs to Nargothrond,        
   while they after a while go to the Isle and take the 'wolf-ham' ('wolf-hame' 
   in  The  Silmarillion  p.  178,  Old  English  hama)  and  'bat-robe', which 
   now  first  appear  (though  the  'wolf-hame'  derives  from the  catskin of 
   Oikeroi  in  the  Tale).  From  the words  'They will  not return  to Nargo- 
   thrond with him' and from the fact that as the outline was written he is 
   not mentioned again, it is clear that Huan was now out of the story (until 
   his reappearance in a later episode). His speech is here called 'the second 
   and last time' that he spoke with words. Afterwards the story was 
   changed in this point, for he spoke to Beren a third time at his death (see 
   note to line 2551). 
    Pencilled changes were made to this passage of Synopsis III, and these 
   move the narrative a long way to the final version: 
                                                                               
           They hallow the isle and bury Felagund on its top, and no wolf or 
   evil creature will ever come there again.                                    
      Luthien  and  Beren  leave  Taur-na-Fuin  and  wander  about  together a 
   
   while.  Longing  to  look  on  Doriath  seizes  her and  Beren thinks  of the 
   quest  unaccomplished.  Beren  offers  to   lead  her   to  the   borders  of 
   Doriath, but they cannot bear to part.                                        
     News   by   captives  and   Huan  is   brought  to   Nargothrond.  Celegorm 
   and  Curufin  in  a  revulsion  of  feeling the  Nargothronders wish  to slay 
   them.  Orodreth  will  not.  They   are  exiled   and  all   Feanorians  from 
   Nargothrond  for  ever.  They  ride  off.  Assault  of  Celegorm  and Curufin 
   in  wood  on  Beren  and  Luthien.  Rescue  by  Huan.  Beren   wrestles  with 
   Curufin and gets his magic knife - [eight further words illegible]            
     Huan   brings   them  a   wolf-ham.  Thus   they  trembling   inwardly  set 
   forth.  Huan  speaks  for  last  time and  says farewell.  He will  not come. 
   The journey to Angband, &c.                                                   
                                                                                
   Here  more  is  told  of  the   expulsion  of   Celegorm  and   Curufin  from 
   Nargothrond,  and  Orodreth's refusal  to allow  them to  be slain,  and here 
   at last is mention - probably written here at the very time of its devising - 
   of  the  attack  on   Beren  and   Luthien  as   the  Feanorians   rode  from 
   Nargothrond.  The   desertion  of   Celegorm  by   Huan  is   implied;  Beren 
  
  207 
   gets Curufin's knife, which is to replace the  knife from  Tevildo's kitchens 
   as  the  implement  with  which  Beren  cut  the   Silmaril  from   the  Iron 
   Crown; and it is  Huan who  gets the  wolfskin, and  then utters  his parting 
   speech.                                                                       
   An  extremely  difficult  page  in  pencil  ('Synopsis  IV') shows  these new 
   elements being developed further:                                             
                                                                                
   Beren's heart  grows sad.  He says  he has  led Tinuviel  back to  the border 
   of  her  land where  she is  safe. Alas  for their  second parting.  She says 
   but from this land she herself escaped and  fled only  to be  with him  - yet 
   she  admits  that  her  heart  longs  for  Doriath  and  Melian too,  but not 
   Doriath   without   him.   He  quotes   his  own   words  to   Thingol:  'Not 
   Morgoth's  fire  &c.'  - and  says he  cannot (even  if Thingol  would allow) 
   return  emptyhanded.....  she  will  not  go  back.  She  will wander  in the 
   woods  -  and if  he will  not take  her with  him she  will follow  his feet 
   against  his  will.  He  protests  -  at  this  moment  Celegorm  and Curufin 
   ride  up  seeking  the  way  North  [struck  out at  time of  writing: round 
   Doriath  by  the  Gorgoroth]   between  Doriath   and  Taur-na-Fuin   to  the 
   Gorge of Aglon and their own kin.                                             
     They  ride  straight  on  and  seek  to  ride  Beren  down.  Curufin stoops 
   and lifts Luthien to his  saddle. Beren  leaps aside  and leaps  at Curufin's 
   neck  [?hurling]  him  down.  Celegorm  with  his  spear  rides  up  to  slay 
   Beren.  Huan  intervenes  scattering  the  [?brothers']  folk  and  dogs  and 
   holds  Celegorm  at  bay  while  Beren  wrestles  with  Curufin   and  chokes 
   him  senseless.  Beren  takes  his  weapons  -  especially  his  magic knife, 
   and  bids  him  get on  horse and  be gone.  They ride  off. Huan  stays with 
   Beren   and   Luthien  and   forsakes  his   master  [?for   ever].  Celegorm 
   suddenly  turns  and  shoots  an  arrow  at  Huan   which  of   course  falls 
   
                                                                                                 
                                                                                                  
    harmless  from  him,  but  Curufin  shoots  at  Beren   (and  Luthien)                         
    [changed to: shoots at Luthien] and wounds Beren.                                              
      Luthien heals Beren. They tell Huan of their  doubts and  debate and                         
    he goes off and brings the wolfham and batskin from the Wizard's Isle.                         
    Then he speaks for the last time.                                                              
      They prepare to go to Angband.                                                               
                                                                                                  
   This was certainly prepared as an outline for Canto 10 of  the Lay,  for the                    
   section of the synopsis that follows is headed '11'.                                         
   There  is  here  the  further  development  that  Beren  and   Luthien  have                    
   come to the borders of Doriath; but the solitary departure of Beren after                    
   his healing, leaving Luthien  with Huan,  has still  not emerged.  There are                    
   a few differences  in the  account of  the fight  with Celegorm  and Curufin                    
   from the final form, but for the most part  the detail  of the  events was                    
   never changed from its first writing down (as I believe it to be)  on this                    
   page.  There  is  here  no  mention  of Beren's  taking Curufin's  horse, on                    
   which he was later to ride north by himself to Anfauglith; and  the detail                    
   of the shooting is different - in  the synopsis  Celegorm aimed  at Huan,                    
   and Curufin (who seems to have retained  his bow,  though Beren  took all                    
   his weapons)  at (Beren  and) Luthien.  There is  also mention  of 'folk'                    
   accompanying the brothers on their journey from Nargothrond.                                    
   In this outline is the first occurrence of the name Gorgoroth.                                  
   There  is  one  further  outline  ('Synopsis V'),  consisting of  four pages                    
   that are the concluding part of  a text  of which  the beginning  has dis-                    
   appeared: it  begins with  a heading  '10 continued',  which is  certainly a                    
   Canto  number,  though  the  content  extends  much  beyond  the  end  of                    
   Canto  X  in the  Lays.* The  text takes  up with  the healing  of Beren's                    
   wound.                                                                                        
                                                                                                  
    Huan  brings  a  herb  of  healing,  and  Luthien  and  the hound  tend Beren                  
    in the  forest, building  a hut  of boughs.  Beren mending  will still  go on                  
  
  208 
    his quest. But Luthien foretells that all their lives will be forfeit if they                  
    pursue.  Beren  will  not  go  back  to  Doriath  otherwise.  Nor will  he or                  
    Huan  go  to  Nargothrond,  or  keep  Luthien   in  Thingol's   despite,  for                  
    war  would  certainly  arise  twixt   Elf  and   Elf,  [?even]   if  Orodreth                  
    harboured  them.  'Then  why  shall  we not  dwell here  in the  wood?' saith                  
    Luthien.  Because  of  danger  outside  Doriath,  and   the  Orcs,   and  the                  
    knowledge Morgoth must now possess of Luthien's wandering.                                     
      One  morning  early  Beren  steals  away  on  Curufin's  horse  and reaches                  
    the eaves of Taur-na-Fuin.                                                                     
                                                                                                  
    Here at last is the element of Beren's solitary departure.                                    
                                                                                                  
   (* It is also possible that '10 continued' means only that my father began Synopsis V at this 
   point, i.e. he had already reached about line 3117 in the actual composition of the Lay when 
   be began the outline.)     
   
      The casting out of Celegorm and Curufin from Nargothrond in the                      
    Lay is very closely followed in The Silmarillion (even to phrases, as                  
    'neither bread nor rest'); in the Lay, however, there are some who will go             
    with them (lines 29 I 4 - 15), a detail found in Synopsis IV, whereas in The          
    Silmarillion it is explicit that they went alone.*                                     
      The debate between Beren and Luthien which was interrupted by the                    
    coming of Celegorm and Curufin (lines 2930 - 82) is clearly based on the               
    scheme of it given in Synopsis IV (p. 272); in The Silmarillion it                     
    reappears, though much reduced and changed. The fight with Celegorm                    
    and Curufin is likewise derived from Synopsis IV, and is followed in the              
    prose of The Silmarillion - with such detail as the cursing of Beren                   
    'under cloud and sky', and Curufin's knife that would cut iron as if it were           
    green wood, hanging sheathless by his side. In the Lay the knife becomes               
    a dwarf-made weapon from Nogrod, though neither it nor its maker is yet                
    named. In the Lay the shooter of the treacherous shafts is Celegorm; in                
    The Silmarillion it is Curufin, using Celegorm's bow, and the vile act is              
    settled on the wickeder (as he was certainly also the cleverer) of the                 
    brothers - in this Canto he is given the proper visage of a cunning villain: .         
    'with his crafty mouth and thin' (2905). The reference of line 3103 'and               
    Men remembered at the Marching Forth' is to the Union of Maidros                       
    before the Battle of Unnumbered Tears.                                                 
      The second debate between Beren and Luthien after his recovery from                  
    the wound is derived from Synopsis V; it is not present at all in The                  
    Silmarillion, though it is not without its importance in its representation            
    of Beren's utter determination in the face of Luthien's persuasions to                 
    abandon the quest.                                                                     
                                                                                          
      Two new elements in the  geography appear  in this  Canto: the  Hill of              
    Himling (later Himring) rising to the east of the Gorge of Aglon (2994),              
    and the river Mindeb: lines 2924 - 5 (and the  rewritten verses  given on              
    p. 360) seem to be the only description of it anywhere.                                
                                                                                          
      The curious element of Morgoth's particular interest in Luthien (so                  
    that he sent the Orc-captain Boldog to Doriath to capture  her, lines                  
    2127 - 36) reappears in this Canto (3I98 - 3201).                                      
                                                                                          
      At the beginning of the Canto the burial of Felagund leads to  a further             
    reference to his fate after death without mention of Mandos (see p. 259):             
                                                                                          
                      while Felagund laughs beneath the trees                              
                      in Valinor, and comes no more                                        
                      to this grey world of tears and war.                                 
                                                                                          
                                             *                                             
                                                                                          
    (* The reference in The Silmarillion to Celebrimbor son of Curufin remaining in Nargo- 
  
  209 
    thrond at this time and renouncing his father was a much later development.)           
   
                           
                                                    
                        XI.                          
                                                    
   Once wide and smooth a plain was spread,          
   where King Fingolfin proudly led                  
   his silver armies on the green,                   
   his horses white, his lances keen;                
   his helmets tall of steel were hewn,         3250 
   his shields were shining as the moon.             
   There trumpets sang both long and loud,           
   and challenge rang unto the cloud                 
   that lay on Morgoth's northern tower,             
   while Morgoth waited for his hour.           3255 
                                                    
   Rivers of fire at dead of night                   
   in winter lying cold and white                    
   upon the plain burst forth, and high              
   the red was mirrored in the sky.                  
   From Hithlum's walls they saw the fire,      3260 
   the steam and smoke in spire on spire             
   leap up, till in confusion vast                   
   the stars were choked. And so it passed,          
   the mighty field, and turned to dust,             
   to drifting sand and yellow rust,            3265 
   to thirsty dunes where many bones                 
   lay broken among barren stones.                   
   Dor-na-Fauglith, Land of Thirst,                  
   they after named it, waste accurst,               
   the raven-haunted roofless grave             3270 
   of many fair and many brave.                      
   Thereon the stony slopes look forth               
   from Deadly Nightshade falling north,             
   from sombre pines with pinions vast,              
   black-plumed and drear, as many a mast       3275 
   of sable-shrouded ships of death                  
   slow wafted on a ghostly breath.                  
                                                    
    Thence Beren grim now gazes out                  
   across the dunes and shifting drought,            
   and sees afar the frowning towers            3280 
   where thunderous Thangorodrim lowers.             
    The hungry horse there drooping stood,           
   proud Gnomish steed; it feared the wood;          
   upon the haunted ghastly plain                    
   
   no horse would ever stride again.          3285 
   'Good steed of master ill,' he said,             
   'farewell now here! Lift up thy head,            
   and get thee gone to Sirion's vale,              
   back as we came, past island pale                
   where Thu once reigned, to waters sweet    3290 
   and grasses long about thy feet.                 
   And if Curufin no more thou find,                
   grieve not! but free with hart and hind          
   go wander, leaving work and war,                 
   and dream thee back in Valinor,            3295 
   whence came of old thy mighty race               
   from Tavros' mountain-fenced chase.'             
                                                   
  
  210 
     There still sat Beren, and he sang,            
   and loud his lonely singing rang.                
   Though Orc should hear, or wolf a-prowl,   3300 
   or any of the creatures foul                     
   within the shade that slunk and stared           
   of Taur-na-Fuin, nought he cared,                
   who now took leave of light and day,             
   grim-hearted, bitter, fierce and fey.      3305 
                                                   
     'Farewell now here, ye leaves of trees,        
   your music in the morning-breeze!                
   Farewell now blade and bloom and grass           
   that see the changing seasons pass;              
   ye waters murmuring over stone,            3310 
   and meres that silent stand alone!               
   Farewell now mountain, vale, and plain!          
   Farewell now wind and frost and rain,            
   and mist and cloud, and heaven's air;            
   ye star and moon so blinding-fair          3315 
   that still shall look down from the sky          
   on the wide earth, though Beren die -            
   though Beren die not, and yet deep,              
   deep, whence comes of those that weep            
   no dreadful echo, lie and choke            3320 
   in everlasting dark and smoke.                   
     'Farewell sweet earth and northern sky,        
   for ever blest, since here did lie,              
   and here with lissom limbs did run,              
   beneath the moon, beneath the sun,         3325 
   
                                                  
                                                     
   Luthien Tinuviel                                   
   more fair than mortal tongue can tell.             
   Though all to ruin fell the world,                 
   and were dissolved and backward hurled             
   unmade into the old abyss,                  3330 
   yet were its making good, for this -               
   the dawn, the dusk, the earth, the sea -           
   that Luthien on a time should be! '                
                                                     
     His blade he lifted high in hand,                
   and challenging alone did stand             3335 
   before the threat of Morgoth's power;              
   and dauntless cursed him, hall and tower,          
   o'ershadowing hand and grinding foot,              
   beginning, end, and crown and root;                
   then turned to stride forth down the slope  3340 
   abandoning fear, forsaking hope.                   
                                                     
   'A, Beren, Beren! ' came a sound,                  
   'almost too late have I thee found!                
   0 proud and fearless hand and heart,               
   not yet farewell, not yet we part!          3345 
   Not thus do those of elven race                    
   forsake the love that they embrace.                
   A love is mine, as great a power                   
   as thine, to shake the gate and tower              
   of death with challenge weak and frail      3350 
   that yet endures, and will not fail                
   nor yield, unvanquished were it hurled             
   beneath the foundations of the world.              
  
  211 
   Beloved fool! escape to seek                       
   from such pursuit; in might so weak         3355 
   to trust not, thinking it well to save             
   from love thy loved, who welcomes grave            
   and torment sooner than in guard                   
   of kind intent to languish, barred,                
   wingless and helpless him to aid            3360 
   for whose support her love was made!'             
                                                     
     Thus back to him came Luthien:                   
   they met beyond the ways of Men;                   
   upon the brink of terror stood                     
   between the desert and the wood.            3365 
   
                  
                                                    
   He looked on her, her lifted face                 
   beneath his lips in sweet embrace:                
   'Thrice now mine oath I curse,' he said,          
   'that under shadow thee hath led!                 
   But where is Huan, where the hound           3370 
   to whom I trusted, whom I bound                   
   by love of thee to keep thee well                 
   from deadly wandering unto hell? '                
                                                    
   'I know not! But good Huan's heart                
   is wiser, kinder than thou art,              3375 
   grim lord, more open unto prayer!                 
   Yet long and long I pleaded there,                
   until he brought me, as I would,                  
   upon thy trail - a palfrey good                   
   would Huan make, of flowing pace:            3380 
   thou wouldst have laughed to see us race,         
   as Orc on werewolf ride like fire                 
   night after night through fen and mire,           
   through waste and wood! But when I heard          
   thy singing clear - (yea, every word         3385 
   of Luthien one rashly cried,                      
   and listening evil fierce defied) -,              
   he set me down, and sped away;                    
   but what he would I cannot say.'                  
                                                    
   Ere long they knew, for Huan came,           339 
   his great breath panting, eyes like flame,        
   in fear lest her whom he forsook                  
   to aid some hunting evil took                     
   ere he was nigh. Now there he laid                
   before their feet, as dark as shade,         3395 
   two grisly shapes that he had won                 
   from that tall isle in Sirion:                    
   a wolfhame huge - its savage fell                 
   was long and matted, dark the spell               
   that drenched the dreadful coat and skin,    3400 
   the werewolf cloak of Draugluin;                  
   the other was a batlike garb                      
   with mighty fingered wings, a barb                
   like iron nail at each joint's end -              
   such wings as their dark cloud extend        3405 
   against the moon, when in the sky                 
   
   from Deadly Nightshade screeching fly              
   Thu's messengers.                                  
  
  212 
                                                     
                     'What hast thou brought,         
   good Huan? What thy hidden thought?                
   Of trophy of prowess and strong deed,        3410 
   when Thu thou vanquishedst, what need              
   here in the waste?' Thus Beren spoke,             
   and once more words in Huan woke:                  
   his voice was like the deeptoned bells             
   that ring in Valmar's citadels:              3415 
                                                     
   'Of one fair gem thou must be thief,               
   Morgoth's or Thingol's, loath or lief;             
   thou must here choose twixt love and oath!         
   If vow to break is still thee loath,               
   then Luthien must either die                 3420 
   alone, or death with thee defie                    
   beside thee, marching on your fate                 
   that hidden before you lies in wait.               
   Hopeless the quest, but not yet mad,               
   unless thou, Beren, run thus clad            3425 
   in mortal raiment, mortal hue,                     
   witless and redeless, death to woo.                
   'Lo! good was Felagund's device,                   
   but may be bettered, if advice                     
   of Huan ye will dare to take,                3430 
   and swift a hideous change will make               
   to forms most cursed, foul and vile,               
   of werewolf of the Wizard's Isle,                  
   of monstrous bat's envermined fell                 
   with ghostly clawlike wings of hell.         3435 
   'To such dark straits, alas! now brought           
   are ye I love, for whom I fought.                  
   Nor further with you can I go -                    
   whoever did a great hound know                     
   in friendship at a werewolf's side           3440 
   to Angband's grinning portals stride?              
   Yet my heart tells that at the gate                
   what there ye find, 'twill be my fate              
   myself to see, though to that door                 
   my feet shall bear me nevermore.             3445 
   Darkened is hope and dimmed my eyes,               
   
   I see not clear what further lies;                    
   yet maybe backwards leads your path                   
   beyond all hope to Doriath,                           
   and thither, perchance, we three shall wend,   3450 
   and meet again before the end.'                       
                                                        
     They stood and marvelled thus to hear               
   his mighty tongue so deep and clear;                  
   then sudden he vanished from their sight              
   even at the onset of the night.                3455 
                                                        
     His dreadful counsel then they took,                
   and their own gracious forms forsook;                 
   in werewolf fell and batlike wing                     
   prepared to robe them, shuddering.                    
     With elvish magic Luthien wrought,                  
   lest raiment foul with evil fraught                   
   to dreadful madness drive their hearts;               
   and there she wrought with elvish arts                
   a strong defence, a binding power,                    
  
  213 
   singing until the midnight hour.               3465 
                                                        
     Swift as the wolvish coat he wore,                  
   Beren lay slavering on the floor,                     
   redtongued and hungry; but there lies                 
   a pain and longing in his eyes,                       
   a look of horror as he sees                    3470 
   a batlike form crawl to its knees                     
   and drag its creased and creaking wings.              
   Then howling undermoon he springs                     
   fourfooted, swift, from stone to stone,               
   from hill to plain - but not alone:            3475 
   a dark shape down the slope doth skim,                
   and wheeling Hitters over him.                        
                                                        
     Ashes and dust and thirsty dune                     
   withered and dry beneath the moon,                    
   under the cold and shifting air                3480 
   sifting and sighing, bleak and bare;                  
   of blistered stones and gasping sand,                 
   of splintered bones was built that land,              
   o'er which now slinks with powdered fell              
   and hanging tongue a shape of hell.            3485 
     Many parching leagues lay still before              
   
   when sickly day crept back once more;             
   many choking miles yet stretched ahead            
   when shivering night once more was spread         
   with doubtful shadow and ghostly sound       3490 
   that hissed and passed o'er dune and mound.       
     A second morning in cloud and reek              
   struggled, when stumbling, blind and weak,        
   a wolvish shape came staggering forth             
   and reached the foothills of the North;      3495 
   upon its back there folded lay                    
   a crumpled thing that blinked at day.             
                                                    
   The rocks were reared like bony teeth,            
   and claws that grasped from opened sheath,        
   on either side the mournful road             3500 
   that onward led to that abode                     
   far up within the Mountain dark                   
   with tunnels drear and portals stark.             
   They crept within a scowling shade,               
   and cowering darkly down them laid.          3505 
   Long lurked they there beside the path,           
   and shivered, dreaming of Doriath,                
   of laughter and music and clean air,              
   in fluttered leaves birds singing fair.           
   They woke, and felt the trembling sound,     3510 
   the beating echo far underground                  
   shake beneath them, the rumour vast               
   of Morgoth's forges; and aghast                   
   they heard the tramp of stony feet                
   that shod with iron went down that street:   3515 
   the Orcs went forth to rape and war,              
   and Balrog captains marched before.               
                                                    
     They stirred, and under cloud and shade         
   at eve stepped forth, and no more stayed;         
   as dart things on dark errand bent           3520 
   up the long slopes in haste they went.            
  
  214 
   Ever the sheer cliffs rose beside,                
   where birds of carrion sat and cried;             
   and chasms black and smoking yawned,              
   whence writhing serpent-shapes were spawned; 3525 
   until at last in that huge gloom,                 
   heavy as overhanging doom,                        
   
               that weighs on Thangorodrim's foot                             
               like thunder at the mountain's root,                           
               they came, as to a sombre court                        3530 
               walled with great towers, fort on fort                         
               of cliffs embattled, to that last plain                        
               that opens, abysmal and inane,                                 
               before the final topless wall                                  
               of Bauglir's immeasurable hall,                        3535 
               whereunder looming awful waits                                 
               the gigantic shadow of his gates.                              
                                                                             
                                     NOTES.                                   
                                                                             
    3249-53.   Cf. the opening of the Lay, lines 5 - 10.                       
      3267.   Against this line is written the date 'Sep. 26 1930'. The       
              previous date was 25 Sept. 1930 at line 3220.                   
      3297.   Tavros > Tauros B: see notes to lines 891, 904; 2246.            
      3303.   Taur-na-Fuin > Taur-nu-Fuin B (a late change).                  
      3401.   Draugluin appears here in the A-text (see p. 258).              
   3414-15.   Cf. lines 2258 - 9.                                             
   3419-23.   The shift from thee to your and you is intentional, and         
              indicates that Huan now refers to both Beren and Luthien.       
      3478.   Against this line is written the date 'Sep. 27 1930'.           
                                                                             
                             Commentary on Canto XI.                          
                                                                             
   The earliest version of the  narrative of  this Canto  describes Tinuviel's 
   sewing  of  Beren  into  the  catskin  of  Oikeroi  and  teaching  him some 
   aspects of feline behaviour; she herself was not disguised. Very  little is 
   made  of  the  journey  to  Angamandi,  but  the approach  to the  gates is 
   described:                                                                 
                                                                             
    At  length  however   they  drew   near  to   Angamandi,  as   indeed  the 
    rumblings  and  deep  noises,  and  the  sound  of  mighty  hammerings  of 
    ten  thousand  smiths  labouring  unceasingly,  declared  to   them.  Nigh 
    were  the  sad  chambers  where   the  thrall-Noldoli   laboured  bitterly 
    under  the  Orcs  and  goblins  of  the  hills,  and  here  the  gloom and 
    darkness was great so that their hearts fell... (II. 31).                 
                                                                             
    Synopses  I  and  II  have virtually  nothing here  beyond the  bare event 
   (p.  270).  In  its  emended  form  Synopsis  III comes  near to  the final 
   
    
                                                                                         
   story of the 'wolfhame' and the parting from Huan (p. 272); and this                 
   outline continues:                                                                     
                                                                                         
      Thangorodrim  towers  above  them.  There  are rumblings,  steam and                
      vapours burst from  fissures in  the rock.  Ten thousand  smiths are                
      hammering - they pass the vaults where the thrall-Gnomes are labour-                
      ing without rest. The gloom sinks into their hearts.                                
                                                                                         
   This  is  remarkably  close  to  the  passage  cited  above  from  the   Tale  of 
   Tinuviel.                                                                            
      Synopsis  IV  (p.  273)  adds  no  more,  for  after  'They  prepare  to   go  to 
  
  215 
   Angband'  it  continues  with  events  in  Doriath  and  the embassy  to Thingol 
   from  Celegorm,   which  at   this  stage   my  father   was  'going   to  introduce 
   before  the  Angband  adventure,  and  in  this  outline  virtually  nothing  is 
   said of that.                                                                        
     There   remains   Synopsis   V,   whose   outline   for   Canto  '10'   has  been 
   given  on  p.  273  as  far  as  'One  morning  early  Beren  steals   away  on 
   Curufin's  horse  and  reaches  the  eaves  of  Taur-na-Fuin',  and  it  is  here 
   that  Beren's  solitary  departure  first  enters.  This outline  continues, still 
   under the heading 'Canto 10':                                                          
                                                                                         
      There he  looks upon  Thangorodrim and  sings a  song of  farewell to               
      earth and light, and to  Luthien. In  the midst  up come  Luthien and               
      Huan! With the hound's aid she  has followed  him; and  moreover from               
      the Wizard's Isle Huan has brought a wolf-ham and a bat-coat. [Struck               
      throught at  time  of   writing:  Beren   sets  Luthien   upon  the   horse  and 
      they  ride  through  Taur-na-Fuin.*]  Beren  sets  Curufin's  horse   to  gallop 
      free  and  he  speeds  away.  Now  Beren  takes  the  shape  of   werewolf  and 
      Tinuviel  of  bat.  Then  Huan  bids  farewell.  And   speaks.  No   hound  can 
      walk  with  werewolf  -  more  peril  should  I  be  than  help   in  Morgoth's 
      land.  Yet  what ye  shall see  at Angband's  gate I  perchance too  shall see, 
      though  my  fate  doth  not  lead  to those  doors. Darkened  is all  hope, and 
      dimmed  my  eyes,  yet  perchance  I  see  thy  paths  leading from  that place 
      once   more.  Then   he  vanishes.   They  make   a  grievous   journey.  Than- 
      gorodrim looms over them,........ in its smoky foothills.                           
                                                                                         
     This ends the outline for 'Canto 10' in Synopsis V.                                  
                                                                                         
      There  is  a  notable  difference  in  the  structure  of the  story in  the Lay 
      from  that  in  The  Silmarillion  (pp.  178  - g):  in the  Lay Huan  is absent 
      (gone  to  the  Wizard's  Isle  for  the  wolfcoat  and  batskin)  when  Luthien 
      finds  Beren  -  she does  not know  where he  has gone  - but  he comes  up a 
      little  later;  whereas  in  the  prose  account Huan  and Luthien  came to- 
      gether,  and  they  were  clad  in  'the ghastly  wolf-hame of  Draugluin and 
      the  bat-fell  of  Thuringwethil'  -  an  apparition  that  filled  Beren  with 
                                                                                         
     (* Beren must in fact have been on the northern edge of Taur-na-Fuin when Luthien and 
      Huan came up with him, since 'he looks upon Thangorodrim'.)                       
   
    dismay. The story in The Silmarillion is a reversion,  at least  in so  far as 
    Huan  and  Luthien  arrive  together,  to that  of Synopsis  V ('In  the midst 
    up come Luthien and Huan', p. 283).                                            
      In  the  Lay  the  bat-wings  are  only  said to  be such  as bear  up Thu's 
    messengers,  and  are  not  associated  with a  particular or  chief messenger 
    (Thuringwethil, 'messenger of Sauron').                                        
      But the prose version in  other respects  follows that  of the  Lay closely, 
    with  as  before  retention  of phrases  ('between the  desert and  the wood', 
    'Thrice  now  I  curse  my oath',  'fingered wings...  barbed at  each joint's 
    end',  'the bat  wheeled and  flittered above  him'); and  the speech  of Huan 
    is closely modelled on that in the Lay.                                        
      From Beren's words to the horse (3288 - 90)                                  
                                                                                  
                        get  thee  gone  to   Sirion's  vale,                      
                        back  as  we  came, past  island pale                      
                        where Thu once reigned                                     
                                                                                  
    it is clear that  as in  The Silmarillion  'he rode  northward again  with all 
    speed to  the Pass  of Sirion,  and coming  to the  skirts of  Taur-nu-Fuin he 
    looked out across the waste  of Anfauglith'.  It is  not said  in the  Lay how 
    Luthien  and  Huan  came  there,  but  in  The  Silmarillion  'clad  in these 
    dreadful  garments'  they  'ran  through  Taur-nu-Fuin,  and  all  things fled 
    before them'.                                                                  
                                                                                  
  
  216 
      The  Battle  of Sudden  Flame (lines  3256 ff.)  has been  described earlier 
    in the Lay (lines 1678 ff.), but it has not been actually stated  before that 
    the  northern  plain  was  once  green  and grassy  (3246 -  8), and  became a 
    desert after the 'rivers of fire... upon the plain burst forth'.               
                                                                                  
      With Beren's words to Curufin's horse (3295 - 7):                           
                                                                                  
                              dream thee back in Valinor,                          
                          whence came of old thy mighty race                       
                                                                                  
    cf. The Silmarillion p. 119, where it is told that 'many of the sires' of the 
    horses  of  the  Noldor   of  Hithlum   who  rode   on  Ard-galen   came  from 
    Valinor.                                                                       
                                                                                  
                                         *                                         
                                                                                  
                                        XII.                                      
                                                                                  
                 In that vast shadow once of yore                                  
                 Fingolfin stood: his shield he bore                               
                 with field of heaven's blue and star                       3540 
                 of crystal shining pale afar.                                     
                 In overmastering wrath and hate                                   
                 desperate he smote upon that gate,                                
   
   the Gnomish king, there standing lone,             
   while endless fortresses of stone             3545 
   engulfed the thin clear ringing keen               
   of silver horn on baldric green.                   
   His hopeless challenge dauntless cried             
   Fingolfin there: 'Come, open wide,                 
   dark king, your ghastly brazen doors!         3550 
   Come forth, whom earth and heaven abhors!          
   Come forth, 0 monstrous craven lord,               
   and fight with thine own hand and sword,           
   thou wielder of hosts of banded thralls,           
   thou tyrant leaguered with strong walls,      3555 
   thou foe of Gods and elvish race!                  
   I wait thee here. Come! Show thy face! '           
                                                     
   Then Morgoth came. For the last time               
   in those great wars he dared to climb              
   from subterranean throne profound,            3560 
   the rumour of his feet a sound                     
   of rumbling earthquake underground.                
   Black-armoured, towering, iron-crowned             
   he issued forth; his mighty shield                 
   a vast unblazoned sable field                 3565 
   with shadow like a thundercloud;                   
   and o'er the gleaming king it bowed,               
   as huge aloft like mace he hurled                  
   that hammer of the underworld,                     
   Grond. Clanging to ground it tumbled          3570 
   down like a thunder-bolt, and crumbled             
   the rocks beneath it; smoke up-started,            
   a pit yawned, and a fire darted.                   
                                                     
   Fingolfin like a shooting light                    
   beneath a cloud, a stab of white,             3575 
   sprang then aside, and Ringil drew                 
   like ice that gleameth cold and blue,              
   his sword devised of elvish skill                  
  
  217 
   to pierce the flesh with deadly chill.             
   With seven wounds it rent his foe,            3580 
   and seven mighty cries of woe                      
   rang in the mountains, and the earth quook,        
   and Angband's trembling armies shook.              
   Yet Orcs would after laughing tell                 
   
   of the duel at the gates of hell;         3585 
   though elvish song thereof was made            
   ere this but one - when sad was laid           
   the mighty king in barrow high,                
   and Thorndor, Eagle of the sky,                
   the dreadful tidings brought and told     3590 
   to mourning Elfinesse of old.                  
   Thrice was Fingolfin with great blows          
   to his knees beaten, thrice he rose            
   still leaping up beneath the cloud             
   aloft to hold star-shining, proud,        3595 
   his stricken shield, his sundered helm,        
   that dark nor might could overwhelm            
   till all the earth.was burst and rent          
   in pits about him. He was spent.               
   His feet stumbled. He fell to wreck       3600 
   upon the ground, and on his neck               
   a foot like rooted hills was set,              
   and he was crushed - not conquered yet;        
   one last despairing stroke he gave:            
   the mighty foot pale Ringil clave         3605 
   about the heel, and black the blood            
   gushed as from smoking fount in flood.         
   Halt goes for ever from that stroke            
   great Morgoth; but the king he broke,          
   and would have hewn and mangled thrown    3610 
   to wolves devouring. Lo! from throne           
   that Manwe bade him build on high,             
   on peak unscaled beneath the sky,              
   Morgoth to watch, now down there swooped       
   Thorndor the King of Eagles, stooped,     3615 
   and rending beak of gold he smote              
   in Bauglir's face, then up did float           
   on pinions thirty fathoms wide                 
   bearing away, though loud they cried,          
   the mighty corse, the Elven-king;         3620 
   and where the mountains make a ring            
   far to the south about that plain              
   where after Gondolin did reign,                
   embattled city, at great height                
   upon a dizzy snowcap white                3625 
   in mounded cairn the mighty dead               
   
   he laid upon the mountain's head.                 
   Never Orc nor demon after dared                   
   that pass to climb, o'er which there stared       
   Fingolfin's high and holy tomb,              3630 
   till Gondolin's appointed doom.                   
                                                    
   Thus Bauglir earned the furrowed scar             
   that his dark countenance doth mar,               
   and thus his limping gait he gained;              
   but afterward profound he reigned            3635 
   darkling upon his hidden throne;                  
   and thunderous paced his halls of stone,          
  
  218 
   slow building there his vast design               
   the world in thraldom to confine.                 
   Wielder of armies, lord of woe,              3640 
   no rest now gave he slave or foe;                 
   his watch and ward he thrice increased,           
   his spies were sent from West to East             
   and tidings brought from all the North,           
   who fought, who fell; who ventured forth,    3645 
   who wrought in secret; who had hoard;             
   if maid were fair or proud were lord;             
   well nigh all things he knew, all hearts          
   well nigh enmeshed in evil arts.                  
   Doriath only, beyond the veil                3650 
   woven by Melian, no assail                        
   could hurt or enter; only rumour dim              
   of things there passing came to him.              
   A rumour loud and tidings clear                   
   of other movements far and near              3655 
   among his foes, and threat of war                 
   from the seven sons of Feanor,                    
   from Nargothrond, from Fingon still               
   gathering his armies under hill                   
   and under tree in Hithlum's shade,           3660 
   these daily came. He grew afraid                  
   amidst his power once more; renown                
   of Beren vexed his ears, and down                 
   the aisled forests there was heard                
   great Huan baying.                                
                                                    
                          Then came word        3665 
   most passing strange of Luthien                   
   
   wild-wandering by wood and glen,                     
   and Thingol's purpose long he weighed,               
   and wondered, thinking of that maid                  
   so fair, so frail. A captain dire,               3670 
   Boldog, he sent with sword and fire                  
   to Doriath's march; but battle fell                  
   sudden upon him: news to tell                        
   never one returned of Boldog's host,                 
   and Thingol humbled Morgoth's boast.             3675            
   Then his heart with doubt and wrath was burned:      
   new tidings of dismay he learned,                    
   how Thu was o'erthrown and his strong isle           
   broken and plundered, how with guile                 
   his foes now guile beset; and spies         3680 
   he feared, till each Orc to his eyes                 
   was half suspect. Still ever down                    
                                                       
   the  aisled  forests   came  renown                  
   of  Huan   baying,  hound   of  war                  
   that  Gods  unleashed  in  Valinor.             3685 
                                                       
   Then Morgoth of Huan's fate bethought                
   long-rumoured, and in dark he wrought.               
   Fierce hunger-haunted packs he had                   
   that in wolvish form and flesh were clad,            
   but demon spirits dire did hold;                3690 
   and ever wild their voices rolled                    
   in cave and mountain where they housed               
   and endless snarling echoes roused.                  
   From these a whelp he chose and fed                  
  
  219 
   with his own hand on bodies dead,               3695 
   on fairest flesh of Elves and Men,                   
   till huge he grew and in his den                     
   no more could creep, but by the chair                
   of Morgoth's self would lie and glare,               
   nor suffer Balrog, Orc, nor beast               3700 
   to touch him. Many a ghastly feast                   
   he held beneath that awful throne,                   
   rending flesh and gnawing bone.                      
   There deep enchantment on him fell,                  
   the anguish and the power of hell;              3705 
   more great and terrible he became                    
   with fire-red eyes and jaws aflame,                  
   
                                                 
                                                     
   with breath like vapours of the grave,             
   than any beast of wood or cave,                    
   than any beast of earth or hell             3710 
   that ever in any time befell,                      
   surpassing all his race and kin,                   
   the ghastly tribe of Draugluin.                    
                                                     
   Him Carcharoth, the Red Maw, name                  
   the songs of Elves. Not yet he came         3715 
   disastrous, ravening, from the gates               
   of Angband. There he sleepless waits;              
   where those great portals threatening loom         
   his red eyes smoulder in the gloom,                
   his teeth are bare, his jaws are wide;      3720 
   and none may walk, nor creep, nor glide,           
   nor thrust with power his menace past              
   to enter Morgoth's dungeon vast.                   
                                                     
   Now, lo! before his watchful eyes                  
   a slinking shape he far descries            3725 
   that crawls into the frowning plain                
   and halts at gaze, then on again                   
   comes stalking near, a wolvish shape               
   haggard, wayworn, with jaws agape;                 
   and o'er it batlike in wide rings           3730 
   a reeling shadow slowly wings.                     
   Such shapes there oft were seen to roam,           
   this land their native haunt and home;             
   and yet his mood with strange unease               
   is filled, and boding thoughts him seize.   3735 
                                                     
   'What grievous terror, what dread guard            
   hath Morgoth set to wait, and barred               
   his doors against all entering feet?               
   Long ways we have come at last to meet             
   the very maw of death that opes             3740 
   between us and our quest! Yet hopes                
   we never had. No turning back! '                   
   Thus Beren speaks, as in his track                 
   he halts and sees with werewolf eyes               
   afar the horror that there lies.            3745 
   Then onward desperate he passed,                   
   skirting the black pits yawning vast,              
   
   where King Fingolfin ruinous fell              
   alone before the gates of hell.                
  
  220 
                                                 
   Before those gates alone they stood,      3750 
   while Carcharoth in doubtful mood              
   glowered upon them, and snarling spoke,        
   and echoes in the arches woke:                 
   'Hail! Draugluin, my kindred's lord!           
   'Tis very long since hitherward           3755 
   thou camest. Yea, 'tis passing strange         
   to see thee now: a grievous change             
   is on thee, lord, who once so dire,            
   so daunt1ess, and as fleet as fire,            
   ran over wild and waste, but now          3760 
   with weariness must bend and bow!              
   'Tis hard to find the struggling breath        
   when Huan's teeth as sharp as death            
   have rent the throat? What fortune rare        
   brings thee back living here to fare -    3765 
   if Draugluin thou art? Come near!              
   I would know more, and see thee clear.'        
                                                 
     'Who art thou, hungry upstart whelp,         
   to bar my ways whom thou shouldst help?        
   I fare with hasty tidings new             3770 
   to Morgoth from forest-haunting Thu.           
   Aside! for I must in; or go                    
   and swift my coming tell below! '              
                                                 
     Then up that doorward slowly stood,         
   eyes shining grim with evil mood,         3775 
   uneasy growling: 'Draugluin,                   
   if such thou be, now enter in!                
   But what is this that crawls beside,           
   slinking as if 'twould neath thee hide?        
   Though winged creatures to and fro        3780 
   unnumbered pass here, all I know.              
   I know not this. Stay, vampire, stay!          
   I like not thy kin nor thee. Come, say         
   what sneaking errand thee doth bring,          
   thou winged vermin, to the king!          3785 
   Small matter, I doubt not, if thou stay        
   or enter, or if in my play                     
   
   I crush thee like a fly on wall,                     
   or bite thy wings and let thee crawl.'               
                                                       
   Huge-stalking, noisome, close he came.          3790 
   In Beren's eyes there gleamed a flame;               
   the hair upon his neck uprose.                       
   Nought may the fragrance fair enclose,               
   the odour of immortal flowers                        
   in everlasting spring neath showers             3795 
   that glitter silver in the grass                     
   in Valinor. Where'er did pass                        
   Tinuviel, such air there went.                       
   From that foul devil-sharpened scent                 
   its sudden sweetness no disguise                3800 
   enchanted dark to cheat the eyes                     
   could keep, if near those nostrils drew              
   snuffling in doubt. This Beren knew                  
   upon the brink of hell prepared                      
   for battle and death. There threatening stared  3805 
   those dreadful shapes, in hatred both,               
  
  221 
   false Draugluin and Carcharoth                       
   when, lo! a marvel to behold:                        
   some power, descended from of old,                   
   from race divine beyond the West,               3810 
   sudden Tinuviel possessed                            
   like inner fire. The vampire dark                    
   she flung aside, and like a lark                     
   cleaving through night to dawn she sprang,           
   while sheer, heart-piercing silver, rang        3815 
   her voice, as those long trumpets keen               
   thrilling, unbearable, unseen                        
   in the cold aisles of morn. Her cloak                
   by white hands woven, like a smoke,                  
   like all-bewildering, all-enthralling,          3820 
   all-enfolding evening, falling                       
   from lifted arms, as forth she stepped,              
   across those awful eyes she swept,                   
   a shadow and a mist of dreams                        
   wherein entangled starlight gleams.             3825 
                                                       
   'Sleep, 0 unhappy, tortured thrall!                  
   Thou woebegotten, fail and fall                      
   down, down from anguish, hatred, pain,               
   
              from lust, from hunger, bond and chain,                        
              to that oblivion, dark and deep,                         3830 
              the well, the lightless pit of sleep!                          
              For one brief hour escape the net,                             
              the dreadful doom of life forget! '                            
                                                                            
                 His eyes were quenched, his limbs were loosed;              
              he fell like running steer that noosed                   3835 
              and tripped goes crashing to the ground.                       
              Deathlike, moveless, without a sound                           
              outstretched he lay, as lightning stroke                       
              had felled a huge o'ershadowing oak.                           
                                                                            
                                      NOTES.                                 
                                                                            
    3554.      banded A, B; > branded B, but I think that the r was          
               written in by somebody else.                                  
    3589.      Thorndor emended to Thorondor in B, but I think that this 
               was a late correction.                                        
    3606.      pinned it to earth A, B; about the heel apparently a late 
               emendation to B.                                              
    3615.      Thorndor later emended to Thorondor in B, see 3589.         
    3623.      after > secret B, a late emendation when Gondolin's found- 
               ation had been made much earlier.                             
   3638-9.     A: nor ever again to war came forth                           
               until the last battle of the North,                           
               but builded slow his mighty thought                           
               of pride and lust unfathomed wrought.                         
    3650.      Against this line is written the date 'Sep. 28'. The previous 
               date was 27 Sept. 1930 against line 3478.                     
    3658.      Finweg A, B, emended to Fingon B, as at lines 1647, 1654. 
   3712 - 13.  This couplet not in A, as originally written.                 
     3714.     A (as originally written):                                    
                                                                            
                     Him Carcharos, the Knife-fang, name                     
                                                                            
               Carcharos  then  >  Carcharas,  and  then  >  Carcharoth (see 
               notes to lines 3751, 3807). In the margin of A is written Red 
  
  222 
               Natu,  and  Caras  with  another,  illegible,  word beginning 
               Car-;  also  Gargaroth;  and  Fearphantom  Draugluin  is  his 
               name.  This may  mean that  my father  was thinking  of using 
               the  name  Draugluin   for  the   Wolf  of   Angband,  though 
   
                                                                     
                                                                                                  
          Draugluin had by now appeared in the A-text (3401) for the                               
          great wolf of the Wizard's Isle.                                                         
      3751. Carcharas A, not emended to Carcharoth (see note to 3714).                               
      3790. Against this line is written the date 'Sep. 30  1930. The                               
            previous date was 28 Sept. 1930 against line 3650.                                           
      3807. Carcharoth  A  (rhyming  with both);  see notes  to 3714,                               
                                                                                                  
            3751.                                                                                  
                                                                                                  
                                     Commentary on Canto XII.                                      
                                                                                                  
   The greater part of this Canto is retrospective: beginning with  the death                   
   of Fingolfin in combat  with Morgoth,  it passes  to Morgoth's  doubts and                   
   fears  and  his rearing  of Carcharoth.  By this  time (September  1930) a                   
   large part, at any rate, of the  prose 'Silmarillion'  developed out  of the                   
   '.  'Sketch of  the Mythology'  had been  written, as  I hope  to demonstrate                   
   , later, and it seems certain that the story of Fingolfin's duel with Morgoth                   
   ', as it appears in this Canto followed the prose version, though we  meet it                   
   :  here  for the  first time  (together with  the names Grond, the  Hammer of                   
   the  Underworld,  and  Ringil,  Fingolfin's  sword).  The  text  in  The Sil-                   
   marillion (pp. 153 - 4) was largely  based on  the Lay,  which it  follows in                   
   ,- the structure  of the  account and  from which  derive many  phrases;* but                   
   : independent traces of the 'prose tradition' are  also present.  The account                   
   in the poem  gives no  indication of  when the  duel took  place, or  of what                   
   led  Fingolfin  to  challenge  Morgoth.  For  the  much  earlier  mention  of                   
   Fingolfin's  death  (now  very  obscure,  but  certainly   quite  differently                   
   Conceived) see pp. 146-7.                                                                       
    The  further  mention  in  this  Canto  of  Boldog's  raid  (lines  3665-75)                   
   : will be discussed at the end of the poem (pp. 3IO - 13).                                      
                                                                                                  
     Turning to the 'foreground' narrative, a passage in Synopsis III                              
   ' already given (pp. 270-1) bears on the content of Canto XII: it was                           
   bracketed and marked 'Later'.                                                                   
                                                                                                  
     Morgoth  hearing  of  the  breaking of  the Wizard's  Tower sends  out an                     
     army  of  Orcs;  finding  the  wolves  are  slain  with......  throats he                     
     thinks it is Huan and fashions a vast wolf - Carcharas - mightiest of all                     
     wolves to guard his door.                                                                     
                                                                                                  
    Synopsis III continues from the point reached on p. 283:                                       
                                                                                                  
       The hideous gates of Angband. There lay Carcharoth knifefang.                               
     He gets slowly to his feet and bars the gate. 'Growl not 0 Wolf for I go                      
     to seek Morgoth with news of  Thu.' He  approached to  snuff the  air of                      
                                                                                                  
   (* For example: 'the rumour of his feet' (cf. line 3561); Morgoth 'like a tower, iron-      
   crowned'(cf. 3563); he Grond down like a bolt of thunder' (cf 3571); smoke and 
   fire darted' (cf. 3572 - 3); 'the blood gushed forth black and smoking' (cf. 3606 - 7); &c.) 
   
   her,  for faint  suspicion moved  in his  wicked heart,  and he  fell into 
   slumber.                                                                    
                                                                              
   The interpretation of the  wolf's name  as 'Knife-fang'  goes back  to the 
   Tale of Tinuviel and survived into the A-text of the Lay (see note to line 
   3714),  but was  replaced in  B by  the translation  'Red Maw'.  The words 
  
  223 
   'red maw' are used of Karkaras in the Tale, but not as his name (II. 34). 
   The idea of Carcharoth's  approaching Luthien  'to snuff  the air  of her' 
   is also derived, in these same words, from the Tale (I I. 31).           
                                                                              
   Synopsis  IV does  not here  concern us  (see p.  283); Synopsis  V, after 
   the point reached on p. 283, now has a heading 'x x',  and is  clearly the 
   basis for the story in Canto XII of the Lay:                                
                                                                              
   [Added in pencil: Battle of Morgoth and Fingolfin.]                         
     Morgoth  hears of  the ruin  of Thu's  castle. His  mind is  filled with 
   misgiving  and  anger.  The  gates  of  Angband  strengthened;  because of 
   the  rumour  of  Huan  he  [struck out  at time  of writing:  fashions the 
   greatest] chooses the fiercest wolf from all the whelps of his  packs, and 
   feeds  him  on  flesh  of  Men  and  Elves,  and enchants  him so  that he 
   becomes the most great and terrible of all  beasts that  ever have  been - 
   Carcharos.                                                                  
     Beren  and  Luthien  approach.  [Added  in pencil:  the pitted  plain of 
   Fingolfin's fight.] The enchanting of Carcharos.                            
                                                                              
                                     XIII.                                     
                                                                              
                Into the vast and echoing gloom,                          3840 
                more dread than many-tunnelled tomb                            
                in labyrinthine pyramid                                        
                where everlasting death is hid,                                
                down awful corridors that wind                                 
                down to a menace dark enshrined;                          3845 
                down to the mountain's roots profound,                         
                devoured, tormented, bored and ground                          
                by seething vermin spawned of stone;                           
                down to the depths they went alone.                            
                 The arch behind of twilit shade                          3850 
                they saw recede and dwindling fade;                            
                the thunderous forges' rumour grew,                            
                a burning wind there roaring blew                              
                foul vapours up from gaping holes.                             
   
   Huge shapes there stood like carven trolls      3855 
   enormous hewn of blasted rock                         
   to forms that mortal likeness mock;                   
   monstrous and menacing, entombed,                     
   at every turn they silent loomed                      
                                                        
   in fitful glares that leaped and died.           3860 
                                                        
   There hammers clanged, and tongues there cried        
   with sound like smitten stone; there wailed           
   faint from far under, called and failed               
   amid the iron clink of chain                          
   voices of captives put to pain.                 3865 
                                                        
   Loud rose a din of laughter hoarse,                   
   self-loathing yet without remorse;                    
   loud came a singing harsh and fierce                  
   like swords of terror souls to pierce.                
   Red was the glare through open doors             3870 
   of firelight mirrored on brazen floors,               
   and up the arches towering clomb                      
   to glooms unguessed, to vaulted dome                  
   swathed in wavering smokes and steams                 
   stabbed with flickering lightning-gleams.        3875 
   To Morgoth's hall, where dreadful feast               
  
  224 
   he held, and drank the blood of beast                 
   and lives of Men, they stumbling came:                
   their eyes were dazed with smoke and flame.           
   The pillars, reared like monstrous shores        3880 
   to bear earth's overwhelming floors,                  
   were devil-carven, shaped with skill                  
   such as unholy dreams doth fill:                      
   they towered like trees into the air,                 
   whose trunks are rooted in despair,              3885 
   whose shade is death, whose fruit is bane,            
   whose boughs like serpents writhe in pain.            
   Beneath them ranged with spear and sword              
   stood Morgoth's sable-armoured horde:                 
   the fire on blade and boss of shield             3890 
   was red as blood on stricken field.                   
   Beneath a monstrous column loomed                     
   the throne of Morgoth, and the doomed                 
   and dying gasped upon the floor:                      
   his hideous footstool, rape of war.              3895 
   
   About him sat his awful thanes,               
   the Balrog-lords with fiery manes,            
   redhanded, mouthed with fangs of steel;       
   devouring wolves were crouched at heel.       
   And o'er the host of hell there shone    3900 
   with a cold radiance, clear and wan,          
   the Silmarils, the gems of fate,              
   emprisoned in the crown of hate.              
                                                
   Lo! through the grinning portals dread        
   sudden a shadow swooped and fled;        3905 
   and Beren gasped - he lay alone,              
   with crawling belly on the stone:             
   a form bat-winged, silent, flew               
   where the huge pillared branches grew,        
   amid the smokes and mounting steams.     3910 
   And as on the margin of dark dreams           
   a dim-felt shadow unseen grows                
   to cloud of vast unease, and woes             
   foreboded, nameless, roll like doom           
   upon the soul, so in that gloom          3915 
   the voices fell, and laughter died            
   slow to silence many-eyed.                    
   A nameless doubt, a shapeless fear,           
   had entered in their caverns drear,           
   and.grew, and towered above them cowed,  3920 
   hearing in heart the trumpets loud            
   of gods forgotten. Morgoth spoke,             
   and thunderous the silence broke:             
   'Shadow, descend! And do not think            
   to cheat mine eyes! In vain to shrink    3925 
   from thy Lord's gaze, or seek to hide.        
   My will by none may be defied.                
   Hope nor escape doth here await               
   those that unbidden pass my gate.             
   Descend! ere anger blast thy wing,       3930 
   thou foolish, frail, bat-shapen thing,        
   and yet not bat within! Come down! '          
                                                
     Slow-wheeling o'er his iron crown,          
   reluctantly, shivering and small,             
   Beren there saw the shadow fall,         3935 
  
  225 
   and droop before the hideous throne,          
   
   a weak and trembling thing, alone.              
   And as thereon great Morgoth bent               
   his darkling gaze, he shuddering went,          
   belly to earth, the cold sweat dank        3940 
   upon his fell, and crawling shrank              
   beneath the darkness of that seat,              
   beneath the shadow of those feet.               
                                                  
     Tinuviel spake, a shrill, thin, sound         
   piercing those silences profound:          3945 
   'A lawful errand here me brought;               
   from Thu's dark mansions have I sought,         
   from Taur-na-Fuin's shade I fare                
   to stand before thy mighty chair! '             
                                                  
   'Thy name, thou shrieking waif, thy name!  3950 
   Tidings enough from Thu there came              
   but short while since. What would he now?       
   Why send such messenger as thou? '              
                                                  
   'Thuringwethil I am, who cast                   
   a shadow o'er the face aghast              3955 
   of the sallow moon in the doomed land           
   of shivering Beleriand.'                        
                                                  
     'Liar  art thou,  who shalt  not weave        
   deceit  before  mine  eyes.   Now  leave        
   thy  form and  raiment false,  and stand   3960 
   revealed,  and delivered  to my  hand! '        
                                                  
   There came a slow and shuddering change:        
   the batlike raiment dark and strange            
   was loosed, and slowly shrank and fell          
   quivering. She stood revealed in hell.     3965 
   About her slender shoulders hung                
   her shadowy hair, and round her clung           
   her garment dark, where glimmered pale          
   the starlight caught in magic veil.             
   Dim dreams and faint oblivious sleep       3970 
   fell softly thence, in dungeons deep            
   an odour stole of elven-flowers                 
   from elven-dells where silver showers           
   drip softly through the evening air;            
   and round there crawled with greedy stare  3975 
   dark shapes of snuffling hunger dread.          
   
    With arms upraised and drooping head              
   then softly she began to sing                      
   a theme of sleep and slumbering,                   
   wandering, woven with deeper spell          3980 
   than songs wherewith in ancient dell               
   Melian did once the twilight fill,                 
   profound, and fathomless, and still.               
                                                     
   The fires of Angband flared and died,              
   smouldered into darkness; through the wide  3985 
   and hollow halls there rolled unfurled             
   the shadows of the underworld.                     
   All movement stayed, and all sound ceased,         
   save vaporous breath of Orc and beast.             
  
  226 
   One fire in darkness still abode:           3990 
   the lidless eyes of Morgoth glowed;                
   one sound the breathing silence broke:             
   the mirthless voice of Morgoth spoke.              
                                                     
    'So Luthien, so Luthien,                          
   a liar like all Elves and Men!              3995 
   Yet welcome, welcome, to my hall!                  
   I have a use for every thrall.                     
   What news of Thingol in his hole                   
   shy lurking like a timid vole?                     
   What folly fresh is in his mind,            4.000 
   who cannot keep his offspring blind                
   from straying thus? or can devise                  
   no better counsel for his spies? '                 
                                                     
    She wavered, and she stayed her song.             
   'The road,' she said, 'was wild and long,   4005 
   but Thingol sent me not, nor knows                 
   what way his rebellious daughter goes.             
   Yet every road and path will lead                  
   Northward at last, and here of need                
   I trembling come with humble brow,          4010 
   and here before thy throne I bow;                  
   for Luthien hath many arts                         
   for solace sweet of kingly hearts.'                
                                                     
   'And here of need thou shalt remain                
   now, Luthien, in joy or pain -              4015 
   or pain, the fitting doom for all,                 
   
                                               
                                                    
   for rebel, thief, and upstart thrall.             
   Why should ye not in our fate share               
   of woe and travail? Or should I spare             
   to slender limb and body frail               4020 
   breaking torment? Of what avail                   
   here dost thou deem thy babbling song             
   and foolish laughter? Minstrels strong            
   are at my call. Yet I will give                   
   a respite brief, a while to live,            4025 
   a little while, though purchased dear,            
   to Luthien the fair and clear,                    
   a pretty toy for idle hour.                       
   In slothful gardens many a flower                 
   like thee the amorous gods are used          4030 
   honey-sweet to kiss, and cast then bruised,       
   their fragrance loosing, under feet.              
   But here we seldom find such sweet                
   amid our labours long and hard,                   
   from godlike idleness debarred.              4035 
   And who would not taste the honey-sweet           
   lying to lips, or crush with feet                 
   the soft cool tissue of pale flowers,             
   easing like gods the dragging hours?              
   A! curse the Gods! 0 hunger dire,            4040 
   0 blinding thirst's unending fire!                
   One moment shall ye cease, and slake              
   your sting with morsel I here take! '             
                                                    
   In his eyes the fire to flame was fanned,         
  
  227 
   and forth he stretched his brazen hand.      4045 
   Luthien as shadow shrank aside.                   
   'Not thus, 0 king! Not thus! ' she cried,         
   'do great lords hark to humble boon!              
   For every minstrel hath his tune;                 
   and some are strong and some are soft,       4050 
   and each would bear his song aloft,               
   and each a little while be heard,                 
   though rude the note, and light the word.         
   But Luthien hath cunning arts                     
   for solace sweet of kingly hearts.           4055 
   Now hearken! ' And her wings she caught           
   then deftly up, and swift as thought              
   
            
                                                        
   slipped from his grasp, and wheeling round,           
   fluttering before his eyes, she wound                 
   a mazy-winged dance, and sped                 4060 
   about his iron-crowned head.                          
   Suddenly her song began anew;                         
   and soft came dropping like a dew                     
   down from on high in that domed hall                  
   her voice bewildering, magical,                 4065 
   and grew to silver-murmuring streams                  
   pale falling in dark pools in dreams.                 
                                                        
   She let her flying raiment sweep,                     
   enmeshed with woven spells of sleep,                  
   as round the dark void she ranged and reeled. 4070 
   From wall to wall she turned and wheeled              
   in dance such as never Elf nor fay                    
   before devised, nor since that day;                   
   than swallow swifter, than flittermouse           
   in dying light round darkened house           4075 
   more silken-soft, more strange and fair               
   than sylphine maidens of the Air                      
   whose wings in Varda's heavenly hall                  
   in rhythmic movement beat and fall.                   
   Down crumpled Orc, and Balrog proud;          4080             
   all eyes were quenched, all heads were bowed;         
   the fires of heart and maw were stilled,              
   and ever like a bird she thrilled                     
   above a lightless world forlorn                       
   in ecstasy enchanted borne.                     4085 
                                                        
   All eyes were quenched, save those that glared        
   in Morgoth's lowering brows, and stared               
   in slowly wandering wonder round,                     
   and slow were in enchantment bound.                   
   Their will wavered, and their fire failed,      4090 
   and as beneath his brows they paled,                  
   the Silmarils like stars were kindled                 
   that in the reek of Earth had dwindled                
   escaping upwards clear to shine,                      
   glistening marvellous in heaven's mine.         4095 
                                                        
    Then flaring suddenly they fell,                     
   down, down upon the floors of hell.                   
   The dark and mighty head was bowed;                   
   
   like mountain-top beneath a cloud                      
  
  228 
   the shoulders foundered, the vast form         410O 
   crashed, as in overwhelming storm                      
   huge cliffs in ruin slide and fall;                    
   and prone lay Morgoth in his hall.                     
   His crown there rolled upon the ground,                
   a wheel of thunder; then all sound             4105 
   died, and a silence grew as deep                       
   as were the heart of Earth asleep.                     
                                                         
   Beneath the vast and empty throne                      
   the adders lay like twisted stone,                     
   the wolves like corpses foul were strewn;      4110 
   and there lay Beren deep in swoon:                     
   no thought, no dream nor shadow blind                  
   moved in the darkness of his mind.                     
   'Come forth, come forth! The hour hath knelled,        
                                                         
   and Angband's mighty lord is felled!     4115          
                                                         
   Awake, awake! For we two meet                          
   alone before the aweful seat.'                         
   This voice came down into the deep                     
   where he lay drowned in wells of sleep;                
   a hand flower-soft and flower-cool              4120 
   passed o'er his face, and the still pool               
   of slumber quivered. Up then leaped                    
   his mind to waking; forth he crept.                    
   The wolvish fell he flung aside                        
   and sprang unto his feet, and wide             4125 
   staring amid the soundless gloom                       
   he gasped as one living shut in tomb.                  
   There to his side he felt her shrink,                  
   felt Luthien now shivering sink,                       
   her strength and magic dimmed and spent,       4130 
   and swift his arms about her went.                     
                                                         
   Before his feet he saw amazed                          
   the gems of Feanor, that blazed                        
   with white fire glistening in the crown                
   of Morgoth's might now fallen down.             4135 
   To move that helm of iron vast                         
   no strength he found, and thence aghast                
   he strove with fingers mad to wrest                    
   the guerdon of their hopeless quest,                   
   
   till in his heart there fell the thought       4140 
   of that cold morn whereon he fought                 
   with Curufin; then from his belt                    
   the sheathless knife he drew, and knelt,            
   and tried its hard edge, bitter-cold,               
   o'er which in Nogrod songs had rolled          4145 
   of dwarvish armourers singing slow                  
   to hammer-music long ago.                           
   Iron as tender wood it clove                        
   and mail as woof of loom it rove.                   
   The claws of iron that held the gem,           4150 
   it bit them through and sundered them;              
   a Silmaril he clasped and held,                     
   and the pure radiance slowly welled                 
   red glowing through the clenching flesh.            
   Again he stooped and strove afresh             4155 
   one more of the holy jewels three                   
  
  229 
   that Feanor wrought of yore to free.                
   But round those fires was woven fate:               
   not yet should they leave the halls of hate.        
   The dwarvish steel of cunning blade            4160 
   by treacherous smiths of Nogrod made                
   snapped; then ringing sharp and clear               
   in twain it sprang, and like a spear                
   or errant shaft the brow it grazed                  
   of Morgoth's sleeping head, and dazed          4165 
   their hearts with fear. For Morgoth groaned         
   with voice entombed, like wind that moaned          
   in hollow caverns penned and bound.                 
   There came a breath; a gasping sound                
   moved through the halls, as Orc and beast      4I70 
   turned in their dreams of hideous feast;            
   in sleep uneasy Balrogs stirred,                    
   and far above was faintly heard                     
   an echo that in tunnels rolled,                     
   a wolvish howling long and cold.               4175 
                                                      
                         *                             
   
                               NOTES.                                           
                                                                               
   3840.  At the beginning of the Canto is written the date 'Oct. I 1930'.      
          The previous date was 30 Sept. 1930 at line 3790.                     
   3860.  With this line the B typescript comes to an end, and the text         
          continues to the end in fine manuscript.                              
   3881.  This line is dated 'Sept. 14 193 I . The previous date was x Oct. 
          I930 at line 3840.                                                    
   3887.  This line is dated 'Sept. 15' (1931).                                 
   3947.  Late change in B: from Sauron's mansions hare I sought.See            
          p. 232, note to lines 2064 - 6.                                       
   3951.  Late change in B: Tidings enough from Sauron came.                    
   3954.  In the margin of B is written against Thuringwethil, at the           
          time of the writing out of the text, 'sc. she of hidden shadow'.      
   3957.  Beleriand A and B (i.e. not Broseliand emended).                      
   3962. This line is dated 'Sep. 16 1931'.                                  
          magic > elvish in B, but this is doubtless a late change, when        
          my father no longer used this once favourite word.                    
   4029.  Against this line is written the date 'Sep. 14', duplicating that 
          given to line 3881.                                                   
   4045.  Against this line is written the date 'Sep. 16', duplicating that 
          given to line 3962.                                                   
   4085.  After this line is written the last date in the A manuscript,         
          'Sept. 17 1931'.                                                      
   4092-3. These lines were written in the margin of B, but the original         
          lines:                                                                
                                                                               
               the Silmarils were lit like stars                                
               that fume of Earth upreeking mars                                
                                                                               
           were not struck out.                                                 
   4163-6.  A: in twain it sprang; and quaking fear                             
                    fell on their hearts, for Morgoth groaned                   
                                                                               
                             Commentary on Canto XIII.                          
                                                                               
   There is not much to be  learnt from  the Synopses  concerning this  part of 
   the narrative,  but the  Angband scene  was never  greatly changed  from its 
   original form in the Tale of Tinuviel (II. 31 ff.). Synopsis I is at the end 
   reduced to mere headings, II has given out, and IV does not deal  with the 
  
  230 
   entry into Angband. III, given on pp. 293 - 4 as far as the enchantment of 
   Carcharoth, continues:                                                       
                                                                               
     After  endless  wanderings  in  corridors  they  stumble  into  the  pres- 
   ence  of  Morgoth.  Morgoth  speaks. 'Who  art thou  that flittest  about my 
   halls as a bat,  but art  not a  bat? Thou  dost not  belong here,  nor wert 
   thou   summoned.   Who   has   ever   come   here  unsummoned?   None!  "But 
   
     I   was   summoned.   I   am   Luthien   daughter   of  Thingol.'   Then  Morgoth 
     laughed,  but  he  was  moved  with  suspicion,  and   said  that   her  accursed 
     race  would  get  no  soft  words  or  favour  in  Angband.  What  could  she  do 
     to  give  him  pleasure,  and  save   herself  from   the  lowest   dungeons?  He 
     reached  out  his  mighty  brazen  hand  but  she  shrank   away.  He   is  angry 
     but she offers to dance.                                                              
        [The   remainder   of   the   outline  is   in  pencil   and  in   places  in- 
     decipherable:]  She  lets  fall  her   bat-garb.  Her   hair  falls   about.  The 
     lights   of   Angband   die.   Impenetrable   dark  falls:   only  the   eyes  of 
     Morgoth    and    the    faint    glimmer    of     Tinuviel..............    Her 
     fragrance  causes  all  to  draw  near greedily.  Tinuviel flies  [? in  at] door 
     leaving Beren struck with horror.............                                         
                                                                                          
       Here this outline ends. Morgoth's words 'Who art thou that flittest about 
       my halls as a bat' occur also in the Tale of Tinuviel (II. 32) - this outline 
       several times adopts directly the wording of the Tale, see pp. 283, 294. 
       This is a curious point, for in the Tale Tinuviel was not attired in a 
       bat-skin, whereas in Synopsis III she was. It is conceivable that Melko's 
           words actually gave rise to this element in the story. 
           In the Tale Tinuviel lied to Melko, saying that Tinwelint her father 
           had driven her out, and in reply he said that she need not hope for 'soft 
           words'- this too is a phrase that recurs in Synopsis I I I. But the remainder 
           of this outline does not relate closely to the Tale. 
                     Synopsis V is here very brief. After 'the enchanting of Carcharos' 
              (p. 294) it has only (still under the heading 'r r '): 
                                                                                          
                 The cozening of Morgoth and the rape of the Silmaril.                     
           The dwarvish knife of Curufin breaks.                                           
                                                                                          
                   It is clear that the concluding passage of Synopsis III, given above, 
                   was a direct precursor of Canto XIII; but some elements - and actual 
                   wording - in the scene go back to the Tale without being mentioned in 
                 the Synopsis. Luthien's words 'his rebellious daughter' (4007) seem to 
                   echo 'he is an overbearing Elf and I give not my love at his command' 
     (II. 32); there is a clear relation between the words of the Tale (ibid.). 
                                                                                          
     Then did Tinuviel begin such a dance as neither she nor other sprite or               
     fay or elf danced ever before or has done since                                       
                                                                                          
     and lines 4072 - 3                                                                   
                                                                                          
                              in dance such as never Elf nor fay                           
                              before devised, nor since that day;                          
                                                                                          
   and  with  'the  adders  lay  like  twisted  stone' (4109)  cf. 'Beneath  his chair 
   the adders  lay  like  stones.'  It  is interesting  to see  the idea  of the  shard of 
   the  knife-blade   striking   Morgoth's   brow    (in?he   Silmarillion    his   cheek) 
   emerging  in  the  composition  of  this  Canto;  as  first   written  (see   note  to 
   lines 4163 - 6) it seems to have been the sound of the knife snapping that 
   
    disturbed the sleepers, as it was expressly in  the Tale  (II. 33).  With the 
    'treacherous  smiths  of  Nogrod'  (4161)  who made  Curufin's knife  cf. the 
    passage  in  The  Children  of  Hurin  concerning  the  bearded   Dwarves  of 
    troth  unmindful  who  made  the  knife  of  Flinding  that slipped  from its 
  
  231 
    sheath (p.44, lines 1142 ff.): that was  made by  the Dwarves  of Belegost, 
    and like Curufin's                                                            
                                                                                 
                  [its] edge would eat through iron noiseless                     
                  as a clod of clay is cleft by the share.                        
                                                                                 
      The account in The Silmarillion (pp.  180 -  x) is  clearly based  on Canto 
    XIII, from  which it  derives many  features, though  it is  reduced, notably 
    by  compressing  the  two  episodes  of  Luthien  singing  (3977ff., 4062ff.) 
    into one; and the prose here owes less to the verses than in other places. 
      Luthien's  naming  herself   Thuringwethil  to   Morgoth  (line   3954)  is 
    notable.  In  The  Silmarillion  (p.  178)  the  bat-fell which  Huan brought 
    from  Tol-in-Gaurhoth  was  that  of  Thuringwethil.  "she was  the messenger 
    of Sauron, and was  wont to  fly in  vampire's form  to Angband',  whereas in 
    the Lay (lines 3402 ff.), as I have noticed (p. 284), 'the bat-wings are only 
    said to be such as bear up Thu's messengers,  and are  not associated  with a 
    particular or chief messenger'.  It seems  possible that  in the  Lay Luthien 
    devised  this  name ('she  of hidden  shadow') as  a riddling  description of 
    herself, and that this led to the  conception of  the bat-messenger  from the 
    Wizard's  Isle  to  Angband  named Thuringwethil;  but there  is no  proof of 
    this.                                                                         
      With the                                                                    
                                                                                 
                               sylphine maidens of the Air                        
                       whose wings in Varda's heavenly hall                       
                       in rhythmic movement beat and fall  (4077 9)                
                                                                                 
    cf.  the  tale  of  The  Coming  of  the  Valar and  the Building  of Valinor 
    (I. 65 - 6), where it is said  that with  Manwe and  Varda there  entered the 
    world  'many  of  those  lesser  Vali  who  loved  them  and had  played nigh 
    them and  attuned their  music to  theirs, and  these are  the Manir  and the 
    Suruli, the sylphs of the airs and of the winds'.                             
                                                                                 
                                         *                                        
                                                                                 
                                        XIV.                                      
                                                                                 
                 Up through the dark and echoing gloom                            
                 as ghosts from many-tunnelled tomb,                              
                 up from the mountains' roots profound                            
                 and the vast menace underground,                                 
                 their limbs aquake with deadly fear,                       4180 
   
                                                   
                                                      
   terror in eyes, and dread in ear,                   
   together Red they, by the beat                      
   affrighted of their flying feet.                    
                                                      
   At last before them far away                        
   they saw the glimmering wraith of day,        4185 
   the mighty archway of the gate -                    
   and there a horror new did wait.                    
   Upon the threshold, watchful, dire,                 
   his eyes new-kindled with dull fire,                
   towered Carcharoth, a biding doom:           4190 
   his jaws were gaping like a tomb,                   
   his teeth were bare, his tongue aflame;             
   aroused he watched that no one came,                
   no flitting shade nor hunted shape,                 
   seeking from Angband to escape.              4195 
   Now past that guard what guile or might             
  
  232 
   could thrust from death into the light?             
                                                      
   He heard afar their hurrying feet,                  
   he snuffed an odour strange and sweet;              
   he smelled their coming long before          4200 
   they marked the waiting threat at door.             
   His limbs he stretched and shook off sleep,         
   then stood at gaze. With sudden leap                
   upon them as they sped he sprang,                   
   and his howling in the arches rang.          4205 
     Too swift for thought his onset came,             
   too swift for any spell to tame;                    
   and Beren desperate then aside                      
   thrust Luthien, and forth did stride                
   unarmed, defenceless to defend               4210 
   Tinuviel until the end.                             
   With left he caught at hairy throat,                
   with right hand at the eyes he smote -              
   his right, from which the radiance welled           
   of the holy Silmaril he held.                4215 
   As gleam of swords in fire there flashed            
   the fangs of Carcharoth, and crashed                
   together like a trap, that tore                     
   the hand about the wrist, and shore                 
   through brittle bone and sinew nesh,         4220 
   devouring the frail mortal flesh;                   
   
            and in that cruel  mouth unclean                                        
            engulfed the jewel's holy sheen.                                        
                                                                                   
                                 The Unwritten Cantos.                              
                                                                                   
   There was virtually  no change  in the  narrative from  the Tale  to the  Lay in 
   the  opening  passage  of  Canto  XIV,  but  the account  in The  Silmarillion ' 
   differs, in that there Beren did not strike  at the  eyes of  the wolf  with his 
   right  hand  holding  the  Silmaril,  but  held the  jewel up  before Carcharoth 
   to daunt  him. My  father intended  to alter  the Lay  here, as  is seen  from a 
   marginal direction to introduce the element of 'daunting'.                       
                                                                                   
    The Lay of Leithian ends here, in both the A and B texts, and also in           
   the pages of rough draft, but an isolated sheet found elsewhere gives a          
   few further lines, together with variants, in the first stage of composition: 
                                                                                   
            Against the wall then Beren reeled                                      
            but still with his left he sought to shield                             
            fair Luthien, who cried aloud                                           
            to see his pain, and down she bowed                                     
            in anguish sinking to the ground.                                       
                                                                                   
   There is also a short passage, found on a separate sheet at the end of the       
                                                                                   
   B-text, which is headed 'a piece from the end of the poem'.                      
                                                                                   
            Where the forest-stream went through the wood,                          
            and silent all the stems there stood                                    
            of tall trees, moveless, hanging dark                                   
            with mottled shadows on their bark                                      
            above the green and gleaming river,                                5 
            there came through leaves a sudden shiver,                              
            a windy whisper through the still                                       
            cool silences; and down the hill,                                       
            as faint as a deep sleeper's breath,                                    
  
  233 
            an echo came as cold as death:                                     10 
            'Long are the paths, of shadow made                                     
            where no foot's print is ever laid,                                     
            over the hills, across the seas!                                        
            Far, far away are the Lands of Ease,                                    
            but the Land of the Lost is further yet,                          15 
            where the Dead wait, while ye forget.                                   
            No moon is there, no voice, no sound                                    
            of beating heart; a sigh profound                                       
            once in each age as each age dies                                       
            alone is heard. Far, far it lies,                                 20 
   
          the Land of Waiting where the Dead sit,                                
          in their thought's shadow, by no moon lit.                             
                                                                                
   With the last lines compare the passage at the end of the  tale of  Beren and 
   Luthien in The Silmarillion (p. 186):                                       
                                                                                
    But  Luthien  came  to  the  halls  of  Mandos,   which  are   the  appointed 
    places  of  the  Eldalie,  beyond  the   mansions  of   the  West   upon  the 
    confines of  the world.  There those  that wait  sit in  the shadow  of their 
    thought.                                                                     
                                                                                
    There is  nothing else,  and I  do not  think that  there ever  was anything 
   else. All my father's later work on the poem was devoted  to the  revision of 
   what was already in existence; and the Lay of Leithian ends here.             
                                    *                                           
    Of the five synopses that  have been  given in  sections in  previous pages, 
   only  the  fifth  bears  on  the escape  of Beren  and Luthien  from Angband. 
   This outline was  last quoted  on p.  305 ('the  dwarvish knife  of Curufin 
   breaks'). It continues:                                                       
                                                                                
    Beren  and  Luthien  flee  in fear.  Arousing of  Carcharos. Beren's  hand is 
    bitten  off  in  which  he   holds  the   Silmaril.  Madness   of  Carcharos. 
    Angband  awakes.  Flight  of  Beren  and  Luthien   towards  the   waters  of 
    Sirion. Canto [i.e. Canto x x, see p. 305] ends  as they  hear the  pursuing 
    wolves  behind.  Wrapped  in  Luthien's  cloak they  flit beneath  the stars. 
                                                                                
   Thus the rescue  of Beren  and Luthien  by Thorondor  and his  vassals was 
   not yet present, and the story was still in this respect unchanged from the 
   Tale of Tinuviel (II. 34); cf. especially:                               
                                                                                
    Tinuviel  wrapped  part  of-her  dark  mantle  about  Beren,  and  so  for  a 
    while  flitting  by dusk  and dark  amid the  hills they  were seen  by none. 
                                                                                
    The  first  record  of  the  changed  story  of the  escape from  Angband is 
   found on an isolated slip, written hastily  in pencil  and very  difficult to 
   decipher:                                                                     
                                                                                
    Carcharoth  goes mad  and drives  all [? orcs]  before him  like a  wind. The 
    sound  of  his awful  howling causes  rocks to  split and  fall. There  is an 
    earthquake   underground.   Morgoth's   wrath   on   waking.    The   gateway 
    [?falls]  in  and  hell is  blocked, and  great fires  and smokes  burst from 
    Thangorodrim.   Thunder   and   lightning.  Beren   lies  dying   before  the 
    gate.  Tinuviel's  song  as  she  kisses  his  hand  and  prepares   to  die. 
    Thorondor   comes   down   and   bears   them   amid   the   lightning   that 
    [?stabs]  at them  like spears  and a  hail of  arrows from  the battlements. 
    They  pass  above  Gondolin  and  Luthien  sees  the  white  city  far below, 
    [?gleaming]  like  a  lily  in  the  valley.  Thorondor  sets  her   down  in 
    Brethil.                                                                     
   
                                                                                  
  
  234 
                                                                                  
     This is very close in narrative structure to the story in The Silmarillion 
     (p. 182), with the earthquake, fire and smoke from Thangorodrim,              
     Beren's lying near death at the Gate, Luthien's kissing his hand (staunch- 
     ing the wound), the descent of Thorondor, and the passage of the              
     eagle(s) over Gondolin. This last shows that this brief outline is rela-      
     tively late, since Gondolin was already in existence before the Battle of ' 
     Unnumbered Tears (II.208). But in this text they are set down in              
     Brethil (a name that does not appear in the works until several years         
     later); in The Silmarillion they are set down 'upon the borders of            
     Doriath', in 'that same dell whence Beren had stolen in despair and left      
     Luthien asleep'. - On the reference to Gondolin as 'a lily in the valley' see 
     I. 172.                                                                       
                                                                                  
         Synopsis  V  has more  to tell  subsequently of  the wanderings  of Beren 
     and  Luthien  before  they  returned  to  Doriath,  but  I  now  set  out the 
     remaining  materials  in  their  entirety  before  commenting on  them. First 
     it  is  convenient  to  cite the  end of  Synopsis II,  which has  been given 
     already (p. 270):                                                             
                                                                                  
              Celegorm's embassy to Thingol so that Thingol knows or thinks he 
         knows Beren dead and Luthien in Nargothrond.                              
            Why Celegorm and Curufin hated by Thingol as p. 270 ..                 
            The loss of Dairon.                                                    
                                                                                  
     Synopsis I V has been given (p. 273) only as far  as 'They  prepare to  go to 
     Angband',  since the  outline then  turns away  from the  story of  Beren and 
     Luthien  themselves, according  to my  father's projection  at that  time for 
     the further course of the Lay, and continues as follows:                      
                                       11.                                           
           Doriath.  The  hunt  for  Luthien  and  the  loss  of  Dairon.  War  on the 
         borders.  Boldog  slain.   So  Thingol   knows  Luthien   not  yet   dead  is 
         caught,  but  fears  that  Boldog's  raid  means  that  Morgoth has  got wind 
         of  her  wandering.  Actually  it  means  no  more  than  the  legend  of her 
         beauty.                                                                   
           An   embassy   comes   from   Celegorm.  Thingol   learns  that   Beren  is 
         dead,  and  Luthien  at  Nargothrond.  He  is  roused to  wrath by  the hints 
         of  the  letter  that Celegorm  will leave  Felagund to  die, and  will usurp 
         the  throne  of  Nargothrond.  And   so  Thingol   had  better   let  Luthien 
         stay where she is.                                                        
           Thingol  prepares   an  army   to  go   against  Nargothrond,   but  learns 
         that  Luthien  has  left,  and  Celegorm  and  Curufin  have  fled  to Aglon. 
         He  sends  an  embassy  to  Aglon.  It  is routed  and put  to flight  by the 
         sudden  onslaught  of  Carcharas.  Mablung  escapes  to  tell  the  tale. The 
         devastation of Doriath by Carcharas.                                      
   
                                        12.                                   
                                                                             
        The rape of the Silmaril and the home-coming of Beren and Luthien. 
                                                                             
                                        13.                                   
                                                                             
   The wolf-hunt and death of Huan and Beren.                                 
                                                                             
                                      I4.                                     
                                                                             
   The recall of Beren and Huan.                                              
                                                                             
   Synopsis V  continues as  a more  substantial preparation  for the  end of 
   the poem never to be written, which my father at  this stage  conceived in 
   three further Cantos.                                                      
                                                                             
  
  235 
                                      12.                                     
                                                                             
     Sorrow  in  Doriath  at  flight  of  Luthien.  Thingol's  heart hardened 
   against  Beren,  despite  words  of   Melian.  A   mighty  hunt   is  made 
   throughout the realm,  but many  of the  folk strayed  north and  west and 
   south  of  Doriath  beyond  the  magic  of  Melian  and were  lost. Dairon 
   became  separated  from  his  comrades  and  wandered  away into  the East 
   of the world, where some say he pipes yet seeking Luthien in vain.         
     The  embassy  of  Celegorm  tells  Thingol   that  Beren   and  Felagund 
   are  dead,  that  Celegorm  will  make  himself king  of Narog,  and while 
   telling  him  that Luthien  is safe  in Nargothrond  and treating  for her 
   hand, hints that she will not return: it also warns him to trouble not the 
   matter of the Silmarils. Thingol is wroth - and is  moved to  think better 
   of  Beren,  while  yet  blaming  [him]  for  the  woes  that  followed his 
   coming to Doriath, and most for loss of Dairon.                            
     Thingol  arms  for  war   against  Celegorm.   Melian  says   she  would 
   forbid this evil war of Elf with Elf, but that  never shall  Thingol cross 
   blade  with  Celegorm. Thingol's  army meets  with the  host of  Boldog on 
   the  borders  of  Doriath.  Morgoth has  heard of  the beauty  of Luthien, 
   and  the  rumour of  her wandering.  He has  ordered Thu  and the  Orcs to 
   capture her. A battle is fought and  Thingol is  victorious. The  Orcs are 
   driven  into  Taur-na-Fuin   or  slain   Thingol  himself   slays  Boldog. 
   Mablung  Heavyhand  was  Thingol's  chief  warrior   and  fought   at  his 
   side; Beleg  was the  chief of  his scouts.  Though victorious  Thingol is 
   filled  with  still  more disquiet  at Morgoth's  hunt for  Luthien. Beleg 
   goes  forth  from  the  camp  on  Doriath's  borders and  journeys, unseen 
   by the archers, to Narog. He brings tidings of the flight of  Luthien, the 
   rescue  of  Beren,  and  the  exile  of  Celegorm  and  Curufin.  He [read 
   Thingol]   goes   home   and  sends   an  embassy   to  Aglon   to  demand 
   recompense,  and  aid  in  the  rescue of  Luthien. He  renews his  vow to 
   imprison Beren for  ever if  he does  not return  with a  Silmaril, though 
   Melian warns him that he knows not what he says.                           
   
     The  embassy  meets  the  onslaught  of  Carcharos  who  by  fate   or  the 
   power  of  the  Silmaril  bursts  into  Doriath.  All  perish   save  Mablung 
   who  brings  the  news.  Devastation  of  the woods.  The wood-elves  flee to 
   the caves.                                                                    
                                                                                
                                        13.                                      
                                                                                
     Beren   and   Luthien  escape   to  the   Shadowy  Mountains,   but  become 
   lost  and  bewildered  in  the  dreads  of  Nan  Dungorthin,  and  are hunted 
   by  phantoms,  and  snared  at  last  by  the  great  spiders.  Huan  rescues 
   them,  and  guides  them  down  Sirion,  and  so  they  reach   Doriath  from 
   the  south,  and  find  the  woods  silent and  empty till  they come  to the 
   guarded bridge.                                                               
     Huan,   Beren,   and  Luthien   come  before   Thingol.  They   tell  their 
   tale;  yet  Thingol  will  not relent.  The brave  words of  Beren, revealing 
   the  mystery  of  Carcharos.  Thingol  relents.  The  wolf-hunt  is prepared. 
   Huan,   Thingol,   Beren,   and   Mablung   depart.   Luthien   abides   with 
   Melian  in  foreboding.  Carcharos  is  slain,  but  slew  Huan  who defended 
   Beren. Yet Beren  is mortally  hurt, though  he lived  to place  the Silmaril 
   on Thingol's hand which Mablung cut from the wolf's belly.                    
     The  meeting  and  farewell  of  Beren   and  Tinuviel   beneath  Hirilorn. 
   Burial of Huan and Beren.                                                     
                                                                                
                                        14.                                      
                                                                                
     Fading of Luthien. Her journey to Mandos. The song of Luthien in            
   Mandos' halls, and the release of Beren. They dwelt long in Broseliand,       
   but   spake  never   more  to   mortal  Men,   and  Luthien   became  mortal. 
                                                                                
  
  236 
   This  concludes  all  the  material in  the outlines.  For the  references to 
       Boldog's raid, and Morgoth's interest in Luthien, in the Lay itself see 
   lines 2127 - 36, 2686 - 94, 3198 - 3201, and 3665 - 75.                       
   In Synopsis IV (p. 310) Boldog's raid  takes place  earlier in  the story, 
   before  the  coming  of  Celegorm's  embassy  to  Thingol, but  its narrative 
   value is  obscure. It  is not  clear why  the raid  must inform  Thingol that 
   'Luthien  not  yet  dead  is  caught',  nor  why  he  should   conclude  that 
   'Morgoth  has  got  wind  of  her  wandering'.  Moreover  the  statement that 
   'actually it  means no  more than  the legend  of her  beauty' can  only mean 
   (if  Morgoth  had  not heard  of her  wandering forth  from Doriath)  that he 
   sent out  Boldog's warband  with the  express intention  of seizing  her from 
   the fastness of the Thousand Caves.                                           
   In Synopsis  V the  raid was  moved to  a later  point, and  the host  out of 
   Doriath  that  destroyed  Boldog  was  actually  moving  against Nargothrond- 
   In?he  Silmarillion  the  embassy  from  Celegorm  survived, but  of Boldog's 
   raid there is no hint,  and Thingol  does no  more than  'think to  make war' 
   on Nargothrond:                                                               
   
    But  Thingol  learned  that  Luthien  had journeyed  far from  Doriath, for 
    messages  came  secretly  from  Celegorm,...   saying  that   Felagund  was 
    dead,  and  Beren  was  dead,  but  Luthien  was  in Nargothrond,  and that 
    Celegorm  would  wed  her.  Then   Thingol  was   wrathful,  and   he  sent 
    forth  spies,  thinking  to  make  war  upon   Nargothrond;  and   thus  he 
    learned  that  Luthien  was  again fled,  and  that  Celegorm  and  Curufin 
    were  driven  from  Nargothrond.  Then  his  counsel was  in doubt,  for he 
    had  not  the strength  to assail  the seven  sons of  Feanor; but  he sent 
    messengers  to  Himring  to  summon  their  aid  in  seeking  for  Luthien, 
    since Celegorm had not sent  her to  the house  of her  father, nor  had he 
    kept her safely (pp. 183 - 4).                                             
                                                                              
    The 'spies' of this  passage were  derived from  Beleg's secret  mission to 
    Nargothrond in Synopsis V (p.  311).  It seems  probable that  my father 
    actually discarded Boldog's raid; and  with it  went all  suggestion that 
    Luthien's wandering had been reported  to Morgoth  (cf. lines  3665 ff.) 
    and that Thu  was given  orders to  capture her  (Synopsis V).  The passage 
    in Canto IX of  the Lay  (2686 - 94) where  Thu recognised  Luthien's voice 
    - or,  at least,  knew that  it must  be she  who was  singing -  does not, 
    indeed, at all suggest that Thu was actively seeking her. These  lines were 
    the  source  for  the  passage  in The Silmarillion, where  Sauron standing 
    in the tower of Tol-in-Gaurhoth                                            
                                                                              
    smiled  hearing  her  voice,  for  he  knew  that it  was the  daughter of 
    Melian.  The  fame  of  the  beauty  of  Luthien,  and  the wonder  of her 
    song  had  long  gone  forth  from  Doriath;  and he  thought to  make her 
    captive  and  hand  her'  over  to the  power of  Morgoth, for  his reward 
    would be great.                                                            
                                                                              
    But the idea that the beauty and singing of Luthien had come to the ears 
    of Sauron survives from the stage when Morgoth's interest in her was an 
    important motive. 
     As noticed earlier (p. 209), the wandering and loss of Dairon goes back 
    to the Tale of Tinuviel (11. 20 - 1) and survived into The Silmarillion 
    (p. 183), where it is said that Daeron passed over the Blue Mountains 
    'into the East of Middle-earth, where for many ages he made lament 
    beside dark waters for Luthien'. Less is made in the later story of the 
    great hunt for Luthien, and nothing is said of the changing moods and 
    intentions of Thingol towards Beren referred to in Synopsis V. The 
    'political' element of the ambitions of Celegorm and Curufin and the 
    attempted browbeating and blackmail of Thingol is of course a new 
   element that first appears in the Synopses (other than the earlier refer- 
   ence in the Lay, 2501-3 to the brothers' intentions in this regard), since 
    the 'Nargothrond Element' is wholly absent from the Tale of Tinuviel; 
  
  237 
    and similarly the interception of the embassy from Thingol to Aglon by 
    Carcharoth, from which Mablung alone survived. This also remains in 
    The Silmarillion. 
   
      In Synopsis V, where the bearing away of Beren and Luthien from              
    Angband by Thorondor is not yet present, they flee from Angband                
    'towards the waters of Sirion' (p. 309), and (p. 312) 'escape to the         
    Shadowy Mountains, but become lost and bewildered in the dreads of,            
    Nan Dungorthin, and are hunted by phantoms, and snared at last by the          
    great spiders. Huan rescues them, and guides them down Sirion...' .            
    In the Tale likewise (II. 34 - 5), Huan rescued them from 'Nan                  
    Dumgorthin'. This is a point of geography and shifting nomenclature of         
    great perplexity. I have shown (pp. 170-I, 234) that the meaning of            
    'Shadowy Mountains' changes in the course of the Lay of Leithian:              
    whereas at first (lines 386, 1318) the reference is to the Mountains           
    of Terror (Ered Gorgoroth), subsequently (line 1940) it is to Ered             
    Wethrin, the range fencing Hithlum. The Mountains of Terror, with the þ        
    great spiders, are described in lines 563 ff.                                  
      In the present passage of Synopsis V the statements that Beren and           
    Luthien escaping from Angband fled towards Sirion, and that Huan               
    rescuing them from Nan Dungorthin guided them down Sirion, very                
    strongly suggests that the Shadowy Mountains are here again, as might          
    be expected, Ered Wethrin. Nan Dungorthin must then be placed as in            
    The Children of Hurin, west of Sirion, in a valley of the southern slopes 
    of the Shadowy Mountains. But this means that the great spiders are            
    found in both places.                                                          
      It is difficult to suggest a satisfactory explanation of this. A possibility 
    is that when Beren crossed the Mountains of Terror and encountered the         
    spiders (lines 569 - 74) 'Nan Dungorthin' was placed in that region,           
    though it is not named; in Synopsis V however it is again placed, with its 
    spiders, west of Sirion.                                                       
      In the later story the eagles set Beren and Luthien down on the borders      
    of Doriath, and Huan came to them there.                                       
      In the conclusion of Synopsis V there is very little that is at variance 
    with the story of the wolf-hunt and the death of Beren in The Silmaril-        
    lion, so far as can be seen from the very compressed outline; but Beleg        
    was not present at the hunt in the Synopsis, as he was not in the Tale         
    (II. 38).                                                                      
                                                                                  
      The  sentence  that  concludes  Synopsis  IV  is  curious:  'The  recall  of 
    Beren  and  Huan'  (p.  311).  'Recall'  obviously refers  to the  return from 
    Mandos  (the  last  heading  of  Synopsis I  is 'Tinuviel  goes to  Mandos and 
    recalls  Beren');  in  which  case  my  father  must  have  intended  to  have 
    Huan  return  from  the  dead  with  Beren  and  Luthien.   In  the   Tale  of 
    Tinuviel  Huan  was  not  slain  (II.  39),  and  there  was no  prophecy con- 
    cerning his fate to fall before the mightiest wolf that  should ever  walk the 
    world;  but  he  became  the  companion  of  Mablung  (II.  41),  and  in  the 
    Tale  of  the Nauglafring  he returned  to Beren  and Luthien  in the  land of 
    i-Guilwarthon  after  the  death  of  Thingol  and  the  sack of  the Thousand 
    Caves.                                                                         
                                         *                                         
   
   
                                        IV.                                     
                               THE LAY OF LEITHIAN                              
                                   RECOMMENCED.                                 
                                                                               
   When  my  father  began the  Lay of  Leithian again  from the  beginning, he 
   did not at first intend  much more,  perhaps, than  a revision,  an improve- 
   ment of individual lines and short passages,  but all  on the  original plan 
   and structure. This, at least, is what he did with Canto  I; and  he carried 
  
  238 
   out  the  revisions  on  the  old  B typescript.  But with  Canto II  he was 
   quickly carried into a far  more radical  reconstruction, and  was virtually 
   writing a new poem on the same subject  and in  the same  metre as  the old. 
   This, it is true, was partly because the  story of  Gorlim had  changed, but 
   it is also clear that a new impulse had entered, seeking  a new  rather than 
   merely altered expression. The old typescript was still used  at least  as a 
   physical basis for the new writing, but for a long stretch the  typed verses 
   were  simply  struck  through  and  the  new written  on inserted  pages and 
   slips.                                                                       
    The  old  Canto  II  of  just  over  300  lines  was  expanded to  500, and 
   divided into new Cantos 2 and 3  (the old  and the  new can  be conveniently 
   distinguished by Roman and Arabic numerals).                                 
    The rewriting on the  old typescript  continues for  a short  distance into 
   Canto  III  (new  Canto  4)  and  then  stops.  On  the  basis  of  this now 
   extremely chaotic text  my father  wrote out  a fine,  decorated manuscript, 
   'C',  inevitably introducing  some further  changes; and  this stops  only a 
   few  lines  short  of the  point where  the rewriting  on the  B-text stops. 
   Subsequently,  an  amanuensis  typescript  ('D')  was  made, in  two copies, 
   apparently  with  my  father's  supervision,  but  for  the  moment  nothing 
   need be said of this beyond noticing that he made  certain changes  to these 
   texts at a later time.                                                       
                                                                               
    The  rewriting  on  the B-text  was no  doubt a  secondary stage,  of which 
   the  preliminary  workings  no  longer  exist; for  in the  case of  the new 
   Canto  4 such  preliminary drafts  are extant.  On one  of these  pages, and 
   quite obviously done at the same time  as the  verse-drafts, my  father drew 
   a floor-plan of part of the house 99  Holywell Street,  Oxford, to  which he 
   removed  in  1950.  He  doubtless  drew  the  plan  shortly   before  moving 
   house, while pondering its best  arrangement. It  is clear  then that  a new 
   start on the Lay of Leithian was one of the first things  that he  turned to 
   when The Lord of the Rings was complete.                                     
    I give below the text of the manuscript C in its final form (that is, after 
   certain changes had been made to it)  so far  as it  goes (line 624), incor- 
   
    porating  one  or  two  very  minor alterations  made later  to the  D type- 
    script(s), followed by a further short section (lines 625 - 60) found  only in 
    draft before  being  added to  D. Brief  Notes and  Commentary are  given on 
    pp, 348 ff.                                                               
                                                                               
                               THE LAY OF LEITHIAN.                             
                                                                               
                            I. OF THINGOL IN DORIATH.                           
                                                                               
                 A king there was in days of old:                               
                 ere Men yet walked upon the mould                              
                 his power was reared in caverns' shade,                        
                 his hand was over glen and glade.                              
                 Of leaves his crown, his mantle green,                         
                 his silver lances long and keen;                               
                 the starlight in his shield was caught,                        
                 ere moon was made or sun was wrought.                          
                 In after-days, when to the shore                               
                 of Middle-earth from Valinor                               10 
                 the Elven-hosts in might returned,                             
                 and banners flew and beacons burned,                           
                 when kings of Eldamar went by                                  
                 in strength of war, beneath the sky                            
                 then still his silver trumpets blew                        15 
                 when sun was young and moon was new.                           
                 Afar then in Beleriand,                                        
                 in Doriath's beleaguered land,                                 
                 King Thingol sat on guarded throne                             
  
  239 
                 in many-pillared halls of stone:                           20 
                 there beryl, pearl, and opal pale,                             
                 and metal wrought like fishes' mail,                           
                 buckler and corslet, axe-and sword,                            
                 and gleaming spears were laid in hoard:                        
                 all these he had and counted small,                        25 
                 for dearer than all wealth in hall,                            
                 and fairer than are born to-Men,                               
                 a daughter had he, Luthien.                                    
                                                                               
                             OF LUTHIEN THE BELOVED.                            
                                                                               
                 Such lissom limbs no more shall run                            
                 on the green earth beneath the sun;                        30 
   
   so fair a maid no more shall be                 
   from dawn to dusk, from sun to sea.             
   Her robe was blue as summer skies,              
   but grey as evening were her eyes;              
   her mantle sewn with lilies fair,           35 
   but dark as shadow was her hair.                
   Her feet were swift as bird on wing,            
   her laughter merry as the spring;               
   the slender willow, the bowing reed,            
   the fragrance of a flowering mead,          40 
   the light upon the leaves of trees,             
   the voice of water, more then these             
   her beauty was and blissfulness,                
   her glory and her loveliness.                   
                                                  
     She dwelt in the enchanted land            45 
   while elven-might yet held in hand              
   the woven woods of Doriath:                     
   none ever thither found the path                
   unbidden, none the forest-eaves                 
   dared pass, or stir the listening leaves.   50 
   To North there lay a land of dread,             
   Dungorthin where all ways were dead             
   in hills of shadow bleak and cold;              
   beyond was Deadly Nightshade's hold             
   in Taur-nu-Fuin's fastness grim,            55 
   where sun was sick and moon was dim.            
   To South the wide earth unexplored;             
   to West the ancient Ocean roared,               
   unsailed and shoreless, wide and wild;          
   to East in peaks of blue were piled,        60 
   in silence folded, mist-enfurled,               
   the mountains of the outer world.               
                                                  
     Thus Thingol in his dolven hall               
   amid the Thousand Caverns tall                  
   of Menegroth as king abode:                 65 
   to him there led no mortal road.                
   Beside him sat his deathless queen,             
   fair Melian, and wove unseen                    
   nets of enchantment round his throne,           
   and spells were laid on tree and stone:     70 
   sharp was his sword and high his helm,          
   
   the king of beech and oak and elm.                
   When grass was green and leaves were long,        
   when finch and mavis sang their song,             
  
  240 
   there under bough and under sun              75 
   in shadow and in light would run                  
   fair Luthien the elven-maid,                      
   dancing in dell and grassy glade.                 
                                                    
          OF DAIRON MINSTREL OF THINGOL.             
                                                    
   When sky was clear and stars were keen,           
   then Dairon with his fingers lean,            80 
   as daylight melted into eve,                      
   a trembling music sweet would weave               
   on flutes of silver, thin and clear               
   for Luthien, the maiden dear.                     
                                                    
    There mirth there was and voices bright;    85 
    there eve was peace and morn was light;          
    there jewel gleamed and silver wan               
    and red gold on white fingers shone,             
    and elanor and niphredil                         
    bloomed in the grass unfading still,        90 
    while the endless years of Elven-land            
    rolled over far Beleriand,                       
    until a day of doom befell,                      
    as still the elven-harpers tell.                 
                                                    
       2. OF MORGOTH & THE SNARING OF GORLIM.       
                                                    
    Far in the Northern hills of stone         95 
    in caverns black there was a throne              
    by flame encircled; there the smoke              
    in coiling columns rose to choke                 
    the breath of life, and there in deep            
    and gasping dungeons lost would creep     100 
    to hopeless death all those who strayed          
    by doom beneath that ghastly shade.              
      A king there sat, most dark and fell           
   
   of all that under heaven dwell.                  
   Than earth or sea, than moon or star         105 
   more ancient was he, mightier far                
   in mind abysmal than the thought                 
   of Eldar or of Men, and wrought                  
   of strength primeval; ere the stone              
   was hewn to build the world, alone           110 
   he walked in darkness, fierce and dire,          
   burned, as he wielded it, by fire.               
   He 'twas that laid in ruin black                 
   the Blessed Realm and fled then back             
   to Middle-earth anew to build                115 
   beneath the mountains mansions filled            
   with misbegotten slaves of hate:                 
   death's shadow brooded at his gate.              
   His hosts he armed with spears of steel          
   and brands of flame, and at their heel       120 
   the wolf walked and the serpent crept            
   with lidless eyes. Now forth they leapt,         
   his ruinous legions, kindling war                
   in field and frith and woodland hoar.            
   %here long the golden elanor                 125 
   had gleamed amid the grass they bore             
   their banners black, where finch had sung        
   and harpers silver harps had wrung               
  
  241 
   now dark the ravens wheeled and cried            
   amid the reek, and far and wide              130 
   the swords of Morgoth dripped with red           
   above the hewn and trampled dead.                
   Slowly his shadow like a cloud                   
   rolled from the North, and on the proud          
   that would not yield his vengeance fell;     135 
   to death or thraldom under hell                  
   all things he doomed: the Northern land          
   lay cowed beneath his ghastly hand.              
                                                   
     But still there lived in hiding cold           
   Beor's son, Barahir the bold,                140 
   of  land  bereaved  and  lordship shorn          
   who  once  a  prince  of Men  was born,          
   and  now  an  outlaw  lurked   and  lay          
   in  the hard  heath and  woodland grey.          
   
                            
                                                                 
   OF  THE  SAVING  OF KING  INGLOR FELAGUND  BY THE  XII BEORINGS 
                                                                 
            Twelve men beside him still there went,          145 
            still faithful when all hope was spent.               
            Their names are yet in elven-song                     
            remembered, though the years are long                 
            since doughty Dagnir and Ragnor,                      
            Radhruin, Dairuin and Gildor,                    150 
            Gorlim Unhappy, and Urthel,                           
            and Arthad and Hathaldir fell;                        
            since the black shaft with venomed wound              
            took Belegund and Baragund,                           
            the mighty sons of Bregolas;                     155 
            since he whose doom and deeds surpass                 
            all tales of Men was laid on bier,                    
            fair Beren son of Barahir.                            
            For these it was, the chosen men                      
            of Beor's house, who in the fen                  160 
            of reedy Serech stood at bay                          
            about King Inglor in the day                          
            of his defeat, and with their swords                  
            thus saved of all the Elven-lords                     
            the fairest; and his love they earned.           165 
            And he escaping south, returned                       
            to Nargothrond his mighty realm,                      
            where still he wore his crowned helm;                 
            but they to their northern homeland rode,             
            dauntless and few, and there abode               170 
            unconquered still, defying fate,                      
            pursued by Morgoth's sleepless hate.                  
                                                                 
                   OF TARN AELUIN THE BLESSED.                    
                                                                 
            Such deeds of daring there they wrought               
            that soon the hunters that them sought                
            at rumour of their coming fled.                  175 
            Though price was set upon each head                   
            to match the weregild of a king,                      
            no soldier could to Morgoth bring                     
            news even of their hidden lair;                       
            for where the highland brown and bare            180 
            above the darkling pines arose                        
  
  242 
            of steep Dorthonion to the snows                      
   
   and barren mountain-winds, there lay            
   a tarn of water, blue by day,                   
   by night a mirror of dark glass             185 
   for stars of Elbereth that pass                 
   above the world into the West.                  
   Once hallowed, still that place was blest:      
   no shadow of Morgoth, and no evil thing         
   yet thither came; a whispering ring         190 
   of slender birches silver-grey                  
   stooped on its margin, round it lay             
   a lonely moor, and the bare bones               
   of ancient Earth like standing stones           
   thrust through the heather and the whin;    195 
   and there by houseless Aeluin                   
   the hunted lord and faithful men                
   under the grey stones made their den.           
                                                  
                OF GORLIM UNHAPPY.                 
                                                  
   Gorlim Unhappy, Angrim's son,                   
   as the tale tells, of these was one         200 
   most fierce and hopeless. He to wife,           
   while fair was the fortune of his life,         
   took the white maiden Eilinel:                  
   dear love they had ere evil fell.               
   To war he rode; from war returned           205 
   to find his fields and homestead burned,        
   his house forsaken roofless stood,              
   empty amid the leafless wood;                   
   and Eilinel, white Eilinel,                     
   was taken whither none could tell,          210 
   to death or thraldom far away.                  
   Black was the shadow of that day                
   for ever on his heart, and doubt                
   still gnawed him as he went about               
   in wilderness wandring, or at night         215 
   oft sleepless, thinking that she might          
   ere evil came have timely fled                  
   into the woods: she was not dead,               
   she lived, she would return again               
   to seek him, and would deem him slain.      220 
   Therefore at whiles he left the lair,           
   
   and secretly, alone, would peril dare,         
   and come to his old house at night,            
   broken and cold, without fire or light,        
   and naught but grief renewed would gain,   225 
   watching and waiting there in vain.            
                                                 
   In vain, or worse - for many spies             
   had Morgoth, many lurking eyes                 
   well used to pierce the deepest dark;          
   and Gorlim's coming they would mark        230 
   and would report. There came a day             
   when once more Gorlim crept that way,          
   down the deserted weedy lane                   
   at dusk of autumn sad with rain                
   and cold wind whining. Lo! a light         235 
   at window fluttering in the night              
   amazed he saw; and drawing near,               
  
  243 
   between faint hope and sudden fear,            
   he looked within. 'Twas Eilinel!               
   Though changed she was, he knew her well.  240 
   With grief and hunger she was worn,            
   her tresses tangled, raiment torn;              
   her gentle eyes with tears were dim,           
   as soft she wept: 'Gorlim, Gorlim!             
   Thou canst not have forsaken me.           245 
   Then slain, alas! thou slain must be!          
   And I must linger cold, alone,                 
   and loveless as a barren stone! '              
                                                 
     One cry he gave - and then the light         
   blew out, and in the wind of night         250 
   wolves howled; and on his shoulder fell        
   suddenly the griping hands of hell.            
   There Morgoth's servants fast him caught       
   and he was cruelly bound, and brought          
   to Sauron captain of the host,             255 
   the lord of werewolf and of ghost,             
   most foul and fell of all who knelt            
   at Morgoth's throne. In might he dwelt         
   on Gaurhoth Isle; but now had ridden           
   with strength abroad, by Morgoth bidden    260 
   to find the rebel Barahir.                     
   He sat in dark encampment near,                
   
   and thither his butchers dragged their prey.        
   There now in anguish Gorlim lay:                    
   with bond on neck, on hand and foot,            165 
   to bitter torment he was put,                       
   to break his will and him constrain                 
   to buy with treason end of pain.                    
   But naught to them would he reveal                  
   of Barahir, nor break the seal                  270 
   of faith that on his tongue was laid;               
   until at last a pause was made,                     
   and one came softly to his stake,                   
   a darkling form that stooped, and spake             
   to him of Eilinel his wife.                     275 
     'Wouldst thou,' he said, 'forsake thy life,       
   who with few words might win release                
   for her, and thee, and go in peace,                 
                                                      
   and dwell together far from war,                    
   friends of the King? What wouldst thou more?' 280 
   And Gorlim, now long worn with pain,                
   yearning to see his wife again                      
                                                      
   (whom well he weened was also caught                
   in Sauron's net), allowed the thought               
   to grow, and faltered in his troth.             285 
   Then straight, half willing and half loath,         
   they brought him to the seat of stone               
   where Sauron sat. He stood alone                    
   before that dark and dreadful face,                 
   and Sauron said: 'Come, mortal base!            290 
   What do I hear? That thou wouldst dare              
   to barter with me? Well, speak fair!                
   What is thy price?' And Gorlim low                 
   bowed down his head, and with great woe,            
   word on slow word, at last implored             295 
  
  244 
   that merciless and faithless lord                   
   that he might free depart, and might                
   again find Eilinel the White,                       
   and dwell with her, and cease from war              
   against the King. He craved no more.            300 
                                                      
   Then Sauron smiled, and said: 'Thou thrall!         
   The price thou askest is but small                  
   for treachery and shame so great!                   
   
   I grant it surely! Well, I wait:                         
   Come! Speak now swiftly and speak true!'  305            
   Then Gorlim wavered, and he drew                         
   half back; but Sauron's daunting eye                     
                                                           
   there held him, and he dared not lie:                    
   as he began, so must he wend                             
   from first false step to faithless end:             310 
   he all must answer as he could,                          
   betray his lord and brotherhood,                         
   and cease, and fall upon his face.                       
                                                           
   Then Sauron laughed aloud. 'Thou base,                   
   thou cringing worm! Stand up,                       315 
   and hear me! And now drink the cup                       
   that I have sweetly blent for thee!                      
   Thou fool: a phantom thou didst see                      
   that I, I Sauron, made to snare                          
   thy lovesick wits. Naught else was there.           320 
   Cold 'tis with Sauron's wraiths to wed!                  
   Thy Eilinel! She is long since dead,                     
   dead, food of worms less low than thou.                  
   And yet thy boon I grant thee now:                       
   to Eilinel thou soon shalt go,                      325 
   and lie in her bed, no more to know                      
   of war - or manhood. Have thy pay! '                     
                                                           
   And Gorlim then they dragged away,                       
   and cruelly slew him; and at last                        
   in the dank mould his body cast,                    330 
   where Eilinel long since had laid                        
   in the burned woods by butchers slain.                   
   Thus Gorlim died an evil death,                          
   and cursed himself with dying breath,                    
   and Barahir at last was caught                      335 
   in Morgoth's snare; for set.at naught                    
   by treason was the ancient grace                         
   that guarded long that lonely place,                     
   Tarn Aeluin: now all laid bare                           
   were secret paths and hidden lair.                  340 
                                                           
                        *                                   
   
     3. OF BEREN SON OF BARAHIR & HIS ESCAPE.        
                                                     
   Dark from the North now blew the cloud;            
   the winds of autumn cold and loud                  
   hissed in the heather; sad and grey                
   Aeluin's mournful water lay.                       
   'Son Beren', then said Barahir,                345 
   'Thou knowst the rumour that we hear               
   of strength from the Gaurhoth that is sent         
  
  245 
   against us; and our food nigh spent.               
   On thee the lot falls by our law                   
   to go forth now alone to draw                  350 
   what help thou canst from the hidden few           
   that feed us still, and what is new                
   to learn. Good fortune go with thee!               
   In speed return, for grudgingly                    
   we spare thee from our brotherhood,            355 
   so small: and Gorlim in the wood                   
   is long astray or dead. Farewell!'                
   As Beren went, still like a knell                  
   resounded in his heart that word,                  
   the last of his father that he heard.          360 
                                                     
   Through moor and fen, by tree and briar            
   he wandered far: he saw the fire                   
   of Sauron's camp, he heard the howl                
   of hunting Orc and wolf a-prowl,                   
   and turning back, for long the way,            365 
   benighted in the forest lay.                       
   In weariness he then must sleep,                   
   fain in a badger-hole to creep,                    
   and yet he heard (or dreamed it so)                
   nearby a marching legion go                    370 
   with clink of mail and clash of shields            
   up towards the stony mountain-fields.              
   He slipped then into darkness down,                
   until, as man that waters drown                    
   strives upwards gasping, it seemed to him      375 
   he rose through slime beside the brim              
   of sullen pool beneath dead trees.                 
   Their livid boughs in a cold breeze                
   trembled, and all their black leaves stirred:      
   each leaf a black and croaking bird,           380 
   
   whose neb a gout of blood let fall.              
   He shuddered, struggling thence to crawl         
   through winding weeds, when far away             
   he saw a shadow faint and grey                   
   gliding across the dreary lake.              385 
   Slowly it came, and softly spake:                
   'Gorlim I was, but now a wraith                  
   of will defeated, broken faith,                  
   traitor betrayed. Go! Stay not here!             
   Awaken, son of Barahir,                      390 
   and haste! For Morgoth's fingers close           
   upon thy father's throat; he knows               
   your trysts, your paths, your secret lair.'      
   Then he revealed the devil's snare               
   in which he fell, and failed; and last       395 
   begging forgiveness, wept, and passed            
   out into darkness. Beren woke,                   
   leapt up as one by sudden stroke                 
   with fire of anger filled. His bow               
   and sword he seized, and like the roe        400 
   hotfoot o'er rock and heath he sped              
   before the dawn. Ere day was dead                
   to Aeluin at last he came,                       
   as the red sun westward sank in flame;           
   but Aeluin was red with blood,               405 
   red were the stones and trampled mud.            
   Black in the birches sat a-row                   
  
  246 
   the raven and the carrion crow;                  
   wet were their nebs, and dark the meat           
   that dripped beneath their griping feet.     410 
   One croaked: 'Ha, ha, he comes too late! '       
   'Ha, ha! ' they answered, 'ha! too late! '       
   There Beren laid his father's bones              
   in haste beneath a cairn of stones;              
   no graven rune nor word he wrote             415 
   o'er Barahir, but thrice he smote                
   the topmost stone, and thrice aloud              
   he cried his name. 'Thy death', he vowed,        
   'I will avenge. Yea, though my fate              
   should lead at last to Angband's gate.'      420 
   And then he turned, and did not weep:            
   too dark his heart, the wound too deep.          
   
   Out into night, as cold as stone,                    
   loveless, friendless, he strode alone.               
                                                       
   Of hunter's lore he had no need                425 
   the trail to find. With little heed                  
   his ruthless foe, secure and proud,                  
   marched north away with blowing loud                 
   of brazen horns their lord to greet,                 
   trampling the earth with grinding feet.        430 
   Behind them bold but wary went                       
   now Beren, swift as hound on scent,                  
   until beside a darkling well,                        
   where Rivil rises from the fell                      
   down into Serech's reeds to flow,              435 
   he found the slayers, found his foe.                 
   From hiding on the hillside near                     
   he marked them all: though less than fear,           
   too many for his sword and bow                       
   to slay alone. Then, crawling low              440 
   as snake in heath, he nearer crept.                  
   There many weary with marching slept,                
   but captains, sprawling on the grass,                
   drank and from hand to hand let pass                 
   their booty, grudging each small thing         445 
   raped from dead bodies. One a ring                   
   held up, and laughed: 'Now, mates,' he cried         
   'here's mine! And I'll not be denied,                
   though few be like it in the land.                   
   For I 'twas wrenched it from the hand          450 
   of that same Barahir I slew,                         
   the robber-knave. If tales be true,                  
   he had it of some elvish lord,                       
   for the rogue-service of his sword.                  
   No help it gave to him - he's dead.            455 
   They're parlous, elvish rings, 'tis said;            
   still for the gold I'll keep it, yea                 
   and so eke out my niggard pay.                       
   Old Sauron bade me bring it back,                    
   and yet, methinks, he has no lack              460 
   of weightier treasures in his hoard:                 
   the greater the greedier the lord!                   
   So mark ye, mates, ye all shall swear                
   
   the hand of Barahir was bare!'                
   And as he spoke an arrow sped              465 
   from tree behind, and forward dead             
  
  247 
   choking he fell with barb in throat;           
   with leering face the earth he smote.          
   Forth, then as wolfhound grim there leapt      
   Beren among them. Two he swept             470 
   aside with sword; caught up the ring;          
   slew one who grasped him; with a spring        
   back into shadow passed, and fled              
   before their yells of wrath and dread          
   of ambush in the valley rang.              475 
   Then after him like wolves they sprang,        
   howling and cursing, gnashing teeth,           
   hewing and bursting through the heath,         
   shooting wild arrows, sheaf on sheaf,          
   at trembling shade or shaken leaf.         480 
   In fateful hour was Beren born:                
   he laughed at dart and wailing horn;           
   fleetest of foot of living men,                
   tireless on fell and light on fen,             
   elf-wise in wood, he passed away,          485 
   defended by his hauberk grey                   
   of dwarvish craft in Nogrod made,              
   where hammers rang in cavern's shade.          
                                                 
   As fearless Beren was renowned:                
   when men most hardy upon ground            490 
   were reckoned folk would speak his name,       
   foretelling that his after-fame                
   would even golden Hador pass                   
   or Barahir and Bregolas;                       
   but sorrow now his heart had wrought       495 
   to fierce despair, no more he fought           
   in hope of life or joy or praise,              
   but seeking so to use his days                 
   only that Morgoth deep should feel             
   the sting of his avenging steel,           500 
   ere death he found and end of pain:            
   his only fear was thraldom's chain.            
   Danger he sought and death pursued,            
   and thus escaped the doom he wooed,            
   
   and deeds of breathless daring wrought         505 
   alone, of which the rumour brought                   
   new hope to many a broken man.                       
   They whispered 'Beren', and began                    
   in secret swords to whet, and soft                   
   by shrouded hearths at evening oft             510 
   songs they would sing of Beren's bow,                
   of Dagmor his sword: how he would go                 
   silent to camps and slay the chief,                  
   or trapped in his hiding past belief                 
   would slip away, and under night               515 
   by mist or moon, or by the light                     
   of open day would come again.                        
   Of hunters hunted, slayers slain                     
   they sang, of Gorgol the Butcher hewn,               
   of ambush in Ladros, fire in Drun,             520 
   of thirty in one battle dead,                        
   of wolves that yelped like curs and fled,            
   yea, Sauron himself with wound in hand.              
   Thus one alone filled all that land                  
   with fear and death for Morgoth's folk;        525 
   his comrades were the beech and oak                  
  
  248 
   who failed him not, and wary things                  
   with fur and fell and feathered wings                
   that silent wander, or dwell alone                   
   in hill and wild and waste of stone            530 
   watched o'er his ways, his faithful friends.         
                                                       
     Yet seldom well an outlaw ends;                    
   and Morgoth was a king more strong                   
   than all the world has since in song                 
   recorded: dark athwart the land                 535 
   reached out the shadow of his hand,                  
   at each recoil returned again;                       
                                                       
   two more were sent for one foe slain.                
   New hope was cowed, all rebels killed;               
   quenched were the fires, the songs were stilled,   540 
   tree felled, heath burned, and through the waste 
   marched the black host of Orcs in haste.             
                                                       
      Almost they closed their ring of steel            
   round Beren; hard upon his heel                      
   now trod their spies; within their hedge         545 
   
   of all aid shorn, upon the edge                    
   of death at bay he stood aghast                    
   and knew that he must die at last,                 
   or flee the land of Barahir,                       
   his land beloved. Beside the mere            550 
   beneath a heap of nameless stones                  
   must crumble those once mighty bones,              
   forsaken by both son and kin,                      
   bewailed by reeds of Aeluin.                       
                                                     
   In winter's night the houseless North        555 
   he left behind, and stealing forth                 
   the leaguer of his watchful foe                    
   he passed - a shadow on the snow,                  
   a swirl of wind, and he was gone,                  
   the ruin of Dorthonion,                      560 
   Tarn Aeluin and its water wan,                     
   never again to look upon.                          
   No more shall hidden bowstring sing,               
   no more his shaven arrows wing,                    
   no more his hunted head shall lie              565 
   upon the heath beneath the sky.                    
   The Northern stars, whose silver fire              
   of old Men named the Burning Briar,                
   were set behind his back, and shone                
   o'er land forsaken: he was gone.             570 
                                                     
   Southward he turned, and south away                
   his long and lonely journey lay,                   
   while ever loomed before his path                  
   the dreadful peaks of Gorgorath.                   
   Never had foot of man most bold              575 
   yet trod those mountains steep and cold,           
   nor climbed upon their sudden brink,               
   whence, sickened, eyes must turn and,shrink        
   to see their southward cliffs fall sheer           
   in rocky pinnacle and pier                   580 
   down into shadows that were laid                   
   before the sun and moon were made.                 
  
  249 
   In valleys woven with deceit                       
   and washed with waters bitter-sweet                
   dark magic lurked in gulf and glen;           585 
   but out away beyond the ken                        
   
     of mortal sight the eagle's eye                            
     from dizzy towers that pierced the sky                     
     might grey and gleaming see afar,                          
     as sheen on water under star,                         590 
     Beleriand, Beleriand,                                      
     the borders of the Elven-land.                             
                                                               
   4.  OF THE COMING OF BEREN TO DORIATH; BUT FIRST IS TOLD OF 
                                                               
                      THE MEETING OF MELIAN AND THINGOL.        
                                                               
     There long ago in Elder-days                               
     ere voice was heard or trod were ways,                     
     the haunt of silent shadows stood                     595 
     in starlit dusk Nan Elmoth wood.                           
     In Elder-days that long are gone                           
     a light amid the shadows shone,                            
     a voice was in the silence heard:                          
     the sudden singing of a bird.                         600 
     There Melian came, the Lady grey,                          
     and dark and long her tresses lay                          
     beneath her silver girdle-seat                             
     and down unto her silver feet.                             
     The nightingales with her she brought,                605 
     to whom their song herself she taught,                     
     who sweet upon her gleaming hands                          
     had sung in the immortal lands.                            
     Thence wayward wandering on a time                         
     from Lorien she dared to climb                        610 
     the everlasting mountain-wall                              
     of Valinor, at whose feet fall                             
     the surges of the Shadowy Sea.                             
     Out away she went then free,                               
     to gardens of the Gods no more                        615 
     returning, but on mortal shore,                            
     a glimmer ere the dawn she strayed,                        
     singing her spells from glade to glade.                    
     A bird in dim Nan Elmoth wood                              
     trilled, and to listen Thingol stood                  620 
     amazed; then far away he heard                             
   
            
                                                                               
       a voice more fair than fairest bird,                                     
       a voice as crystal clear of note                                         
       as thread of silver glass remote.                                        
                                                                               
   Here the manuscript C  ends. Of  the next  short section  there are  no less 
   than five rough drafts, with endless  small variations  of wording  (and the 
   first ten lines of it were written onto the B-text). The final form was then 
   added, in type, to the D typescript:                                         
                                                                               
       Of folk and kin no more he thought;                               625 
       of errand that the Eldar brought                                         
       from Cuivienen far away,                                                 
       of lands beyond the Seas that lay                                        
       no more he recked, forgetting all,                                       
  
  250 
       drawn only by that distant call                                   630 
       till deep in dim Nan Elmoth wood                                         
       lost and beyond recall he stood.                                         
       And there he saw her, fair and fay:                                      
       Ar-Melian, the Lady grey,                                                
       as silent as the windless trees,                                  635 
       standing with mist about her knees,                                      
       and in her face remote the light                                         
       of Lorien glimmered in the night.                                        
       No word she spoke; but pace by pace,                                     
       a halting shadow, towards her face                                640 
       forth walked the silver-mantled king,                                    
       tall Elu Thingol. In the ring                                            
       of waiting trees he took her hand.                                       
       One moment face to face they stand                                       
       alone, beneath the wheeling sky,                                   645 
       while starlit years on earth go by                                       
       and in Nan Elmoth wood the trees                                         
       grow dark and tall. The murmuring seas                                   
       rising and falling on the shore                                          
       and Ulmo's horn he heeds no more.                                 650 
                                                                               
         But long his people sought in vain                                     
       their lord, till Ulmo called again,                                      
       and then in grief they marched away,                                     
       leaving the woods. To havens grey                                        
       upon the western shore, the last                                  655 
       long shore of mortal lands, they passed,                                 
       and thence were borne beyond the Sea                                     
   
             in Aman, the Blessed Realm, to be                                
             by evergreen Ezellohar                                           
             in Valinor, in Eldamar.                                    66o 
                                                                             
     52.    On  one  of   the  copies   of  D   Dungorthin  was   changed  to 
            Dungortheb,  but  this  belongs  to  a  later  layer   of  nomen- 
            clature and I have not introduced it into the text.               
     55.    Taur-nu-Fuin  C:  the  line as  written on  the B-text  still had 
            Taur-na-Fuin.                                                     
    140.    Beor's  son:  changed  on  one  of  the  copies  of  D  to  the 
            Beoring,  i.e.  a man  of Beor's  house. This  was a  change made 
            when  the  genealogy  had  been  greatly  extended   and  Barahir 
            was  no  longer  Beor's  son  but  his  remote   descendant  (see 
            P. 198).                                                          
   249-330. In this section of the Canto the rewriting on (or  inserted into) 
            the  B-text  exists  in  two  versions,  one the  immediate fore- 
            runner  of  the  other. The  difference between  them is  that in 
            the earlier Gorlim was  still, as  in the  earlier Lay,  taken to 
            Angband  and  to  Morgoth  himself.  Thus  the  passage   in  the 
            first  rewriting  corresponding   to  lines   255  -   66  reads: 
            to        Angband        and        the         iron        halls 
            where       laboured       Morgoth's       hopeless      thralls; 
            and     there     with     bonds     on     hand     and     foot 
            to grievous torment he was put                                    
                                                                             
              In what follows the two versions are the same, except that      
            in the first it is Morgoth, not Sauron: precisely the same lines 
            are used of each. But  at lines  306-x x  the first  version has: 
                                                                             
                         Then Gorlim wavered, and he drew                     
                         half back; but Morgoth's daunting eyes               
                         there held him. To the Lord of Lies                  
  
  251 
                         'tis vain in lies the breath to spend:               
                         as he began, so he must end,                         
                         and all must answer as he could                      
                                                                             
            and at lines 318-21 Morgoth says:                               
                                                                             
                         Thou fool! A phantom thou didst see                  
                         that Sauron my servant made to snare                 
                         thy lovesick wits. Naught else was there.            
                         Cold 'tis with Sauron's wraiths to wed!              
                                                                             
           547. The word aghast is marked with an X in C (because Beren       
            was not aghast).                                                  
   
             
                                                                              
   567-8.    At first the passage in B (p. 167, lines 369 - 82) beginning No 
            more his hidden bowstring sings was scarcely changed in            
            the rewriting, but as first written C had (old lines 376 - g): 
            found him no more. The stars that burn                             
            about the North with silver fire                                   
            that Varda wrought, the Burning Briar                              
            as Men it called in days long gone                                 
                                                                              
            Old lines 373 - 5 were then cut out and 376 - g rewritten:         
                                                                              
                       The stars that burn with silver fire                    
                       about the  North, the  Burning Briar                    
                       that Varda lit in ages gone                             
                                                                              
            This was in turn changed to the text given, lines 567 - 8.         
       581. In one of  the copies  of D  an X  is placed  against this  line. I 
            think  this  was  probably   very  late   and  marks   my  father's 
            changed  ideas  concerning  the  making  of   the  Sun   and  Moon. 
       596. Nan  Elmoth:  in  the  preliminary  draft  the  name  of  the  wood 
            was   first   Glad-uial,   emended   to  Glath-uial;   then  Gilam- 
            moth,  emended  to  Nan  Elmoth.   It  was   here  that   the  name 
            Nan Elmoth emerged.                                                
       627. In  one  of  the drafts  of this  passage the  line is  from Waking 
            Water far away.                                                   
       634. In  one  of the  drafts of  this passage  Tar-Melian stands  in the 
            margin as an alternative.                                          
                                                                              
                           Commentary on lines 1 - 660.                        
                                                                              
   A strictly  chronological account  of the  evolution of  the legends  of the 
   Elder  Days  would  have  to  consider  several   other  works   before  the 
   revisions  to  the  Lay  of  Leithian  were  reached.  By  treating  the Lay 
   revised and unrevised as an entity and  not piecemeal  I jump  these stages, 
   and names which had  in fact  emerged a  good while  before appear  here for 
   the first time in this 'History'. I do little more than list them:          
                                                                              
     65. Menegroth 
     89. elanor and niphredil. At line 125 is -a reference to the 
         golden elanor. 
     115. Middle-earth 
     149 ff. The names of the men of Barahir's band, beside Beren and 
             Gorlim: Dagnir, Ragnor, Radhruin, Dairuin, Gildor, 
           Urthel, Arthad, Hathaldir; Belegund and Baragund. 
           Belegund and Baragund are the sons of Bregolas (Barahir's 
           brother); and Gorlim is the son of Angrim (199). 
          All these names appear in The Silmarillion (pp. 155, 162). 
  
  252 
   
         161.    'the fen of reedy Serech.' Beren came on the  Orcs at  the well 
                 of Rivil, which 'rises from the fell/down into Serech's reeds 
                 to flow' (434 - 5).                                             
         162.    Felagund is called  Inglor (Inglor  Felagund in  the sub-title, 
                                                                                
                 P 335).                                                         
                                                                                
   182,   560.   Dorthonion                                                      
   186.          Elbereth                                                       
   196,  etc.    (Tarn) Aeluin                                                  
   255,  etc.    Sauron                                                          
    259,347.     Gaurhoth. Cf. Tol-in-Gaurhoth 'Isle of Werewolves' in The       
                 Silmarillion.                                                   
         434.    Rivil                                                           
         494.    Hador                                                           
         512.    Dagmor. Beren's sword is named nowhere else.                    
         519.    Gorgol the Butcher. He is named nowhere else.                   
         520.    Ladros (the lands to the north-east of Dorthonion that were 
                 granted by the Noldorin kings to the Men of the House of        
                 Beor).                                                          
         520.    Drun. This name is marked on the later of the 'Silmarillion' 
                 maps (that on which the published map was based) as north       
                 of Aeluin and west of Ladros, but is named in no other place. 
         574.    Gorgorath. This has occurred in the prose outline for Canto 
                 X of the Lay, but in the form Corgoroth (p. 272).               
   596, etc.     Nan Elmoth. See note to line 596.                               
        634.     Ar-Melian (Tar-Melian). The name is not found elsewhere         
                 with either prefix.                                             
        659.     Ezellohar (the Green Mound of the Two Trees in Valinor).        
                                                                                
     In addition may be noted here Dungorthin (52), where the new                
   version changes the old lines 49 - 50                                         
                                                                                
                       To North there lay the Land of Dread                      
                       whence only evil pathways led                             
                                                                                
   to                                                                            
                                                                                
                       To North there lay a land of dread,                       
                        Dungorthin where all ways were dead                      
                                                                                
   In the old version 'the Land of Dread'  clearly meant,  simply, 'the  land of 
   Morgoth'.  Here  Dungorthin  is  placed  as  it  is  in The  Silmarillion (p. 
   121),  between  the  Mountains  of  Terror  and  the  northern  bound  of the 
   Girdle of Melian; see p. 314.                                                 
                                                                                
     In  the  revised  Lay the  story of  Gorlim was  greatly developed.  In the 
   old  (see  pp. 162  - 4,  169-70), Gorlim  left his  companions and  went 'to 
   meet  / with  hidden friend  within a  dale', he  found 'a  homestead looming 
   pale', and within it he saw a phantom of Eilinel. He left the house,  in fear 
   
                                                                           
   of  Morgoth's  hunters  and  wolves,  and  returned  to  his  companions;  but 
   after  some days  he deliberately  sought out  Morgoth's servants  and offered 
   to  betray  his  fellows. He  was taken  to the  halls of Morgoth-who  does not 
   say that the wraith was set to decoy Gorlim:                                  
                                                                                
                    a wraith of that which might have been,                      
                    methinks, it is that thou hast seen!                         
                                                                                
   (But in lines 241 - 2 it  is said  that 'men  believed that  Morgoth made/the 
  
  253 
   fiendish phantom'.)                                                           
                                                                                
     There  is  also a  remarkable development  in the  revised Lay,  in that 'the 
   XII  Beorings'  (one  would  expect  XIII,   including  Barahir   himself)  of 
   Dorthonion  were  the  very  men  who  saved  King  Felagund  in   the  Battle 
   of Sudden Flame:                                                              
                                                                                
                       For these it was, the chosen men                          
                       of Beor's house, who in the fen                           
                       of reedy Serech stood at bay                              
                       about King Inglor in the day                              
                       of his defeat...                                  (159-63) 
                                                                                
     In?he  Silmarillion  the  story is  that 'Morgoth  pursued [Barahir)  to the 
   death,  until  at  last  there  remained  to   him  only   twelve  companions' 
   (p. 162): there is no  suggestion that  these survivors  were a  picked band, 
   already joined as companions in an earlier heroic deed.                       
     Felagund  (Inglor)  is  now  said  to  have m  turned to  Nargothrond (lines 
   166 - 7) after his rescue by Barahir and his men (see pp. 85-6).              
                                                                                
     From  this point  onwards substantial  rewriting of  the poem  is restricted 
   to a few sections.                                                            
                                                                                
                               Canto III continued.                            
                                                                                
   From the end  of the  rewritten opening  of the  poem (line  660 above)  the D 
   typescript continues as a copy of  B to  the end  of the  poem, but  though it 
   was  certainly  made  under  my  father's  supervision  it  is  of  very minor 
   textual value in itself.                                                      
     The  passage  in  the  original  text  (p.  173)  lines  453  (Thus  Thingol 
   sailed  not on  the seas)  to 470 was left  unchanged; but  for lines  471 (In 
   later  days  when  Morgoth first)  to  approximately  613  my  father substi- 
   tuted 142 lines of new verse  (omitting the  long retrospective  passage lines 
   563  ff.  concerning  Beren's  journey  over  the  Mountains  of  Terror),  in 
   which  there  is  very  little of  the old  Lay, and  as the  passage proceeds 
   progressively less. There is no doubt that these  lines are  (relatively) very 
   late:  an  apparently  contemporaneous  piece  of  rewriting  in  Canto  X  is 
   
    certainly post-1955 (see p.  360), and  they may  well be  considerably later 
    than  that. There  is a  quantity of  rough draft  material in  manuscript but 
    also a typescript made by my father of the first 103 lines, inserted into the 
    D-text.                                                                        
                                                                                  
                  In later days, when Morgoth fled                                 
                  from wrath and raised once more his head                         
                  and Iron Crown, his mighty seat                                  
                  beneath the smoking mountain's feet                              
                  founded and fortified anew,                                   5 
                  then slowly dread and darkness grew:                             
                  the Shadow of the North that all                                 
                  the Folk of Earth would hold in thrall.                          
                  The lords of Men to knee he brings,                              
                  the kingdoms of the Exiled Kings                              10 
                  assails with ever-mounting war:                                  
                  in their last havens by the shore                                
                  they dwell, or strongholds walled with fear                      
                  defend upon his borders drear,                                   
                  till each one falls. Yet reign there still                   IS 
                  in Doriath beyond his will                                       
                  the Grey King and immortal Queen.                                
                  No evil in their realm is seen;                                  
                  no power their might can yet surpass:                            
  
  254 
                  there still is laughter and green grass,                     20 
                  there leaves are lit by the white sun,                           
                  and many marvels are begun.                                      
                                                                                  
                  There went now in the Guarded Realm                              
                  beneath the beech, beneath the elm,                              
                  there lightfoot ran now on the green                         25 
                  the daughter of the king and queen:                              
                  of Arda's eldest children born                                   
                  in beauty of their elven-morn                                    
                  and only child ordained by birth                                
                  to walk in raiment of the Earth                              30 
                  from Those descended who began                                   
                  before the world of Elf and Man.                                 
                                                                                  
                     Beyond the bounds of Arda far                                 
                  still shone the Legions, star on star,                           
                  memorials of their labour long,                              35 
                  achievement of Vision and of Song;                               
   
           and when beneath their ancient light                                                 
           on Earth below was cloudless night,                                                  
           music in Doriath awoke,                                                              
           and there beneath the branching oak,                                          40 
           or seated on the beech-leaves brown,                                                 
           Daeron the dark with ferny crown                                                     
           played on his pipes with elvish art                                                  
           unbearable by mortal heart.                                                          
               No other player has there been,                                           45 
           no other lips or fingers seen                                                        
           so skilled, 'tis said in elven-lore,                                                 
           save Maelor* son of Feanor,                                                           
           forgotten harper, singer doomed,                                                     
           who young when Laurelin yet bloomed                                           50 
           to endless lamentation passed                                                        
           and in the tombless sea was cast.+                                                   
               But Daeron in his heart*s delight                                                
           yet lived and played by starlit night,                                               
           until one summer-eve befell,                                                  55 
           as still the elven harpers tell.                                                     
           Then merrily his piping trilled;                                                     
           the grass was soft, the wind was stilled,                                            
           the twilight lingered faint and cool                                                 
           in shadow-shapes upon the pool f                                              60 
           beneath the boughs of sleeping trees                                                 
           standing silent. About their knees                                                   
           a mist of hemlocks glimmered pale,                                                   
           and ghostly moths on lace-wings frail                                                
           went to and fro. Beside the mere                                              65 
           quickening, rippling, rising clear                                                   
           the piping called. Then forth she came,                                              
           as sheer and sudden as a flame                                                       
           of peerless white the shadows cleaving,                                              
           her maiden-bower on white feet leaving;                                        70 
           and as when summer stars arise                                                       
                                                                                               
   (* Both  Maglor  and  Maelor  appear  in  the draft  manuacripts of  this passage.  The final 
   typescript   has  Maelor,   changed   to   Maglor,   but   not   I   think  by   my  father. 
   + In The Silmarillion (p.254) it is not said that Maglor ended his life in  the sea:  he cast 
   the Silmaril into the sea, 'and thereafter he wandered ever upon the shores, singing in pain 
   and regret beside the waves'.                                                                
   | There is no other reference to a 'pool' or 'mere' at the  place in  the woods  where Beren 
  
  255 
   came upon Luthien.)                                                                          
   
       radiant into darkened skies,                                          
       her living light on all was cast                                      
       in fleeting silver as she passed.                                     
       There now she stepped with elven pace,                            75 
       bending and swaying in her grace,                                     
       as half-reluctant; then began                                         
       to dance, to dance: in mazes ran                                      
       bewildering, and a mist of white                                      
       was wreathed about her whirling flight.                           80 
       Wind-ripples on the water flashed,                                    
       and trembling leaf and flower were plashed                            
       with diamond-dews, as ever fleet                                      
       and fleeter went her winged feet.                                      
                                                                            
       Her long hair as a cloud was streaming                            85 
       about her arms uplifted gleaming,                                     
       as slow above the trees the Moon                                      
       in glory of the plenilune                                             
       arose, and on the open glade                                          
       its light serene and clear was laid.                              90 
       Then suddenly her feet were stilled,                                  
       and through the woven wood there thrilled,                            
       half wordless, half in elven-tongue,                                  
       her voice upraised in blissful song                                   
       that once of nightingales she learned                           95 
       and in her living joy had turned                                      
       to heart-enthralling loveliness,                                      
       unmarred, immortal, sorrowless.                                       
                                                                            
       Ir Ithil ammen Eruchin                                                 
       menel-vir sila diriel                                          100 
       si loth a galadh lasto din!                                           
       A Hir Annun gilthoniel,                                               
       le linnon im Tinuviel!                                                
                                                                            
   The typescript ends here, but the final manuscript draft continues:       
                                                                            
       O elven-fairest Luthien                                               
       what wonder moved thy dances then?                                105 
       That night what doom of Elvenesse                                     
       enchanted did thy voice possess?                                      
       Such marvel shall there no more be                                    
       on Earth or west beyond the Sea,                                      
   
          at dusk or dawn, by night or noon                              110 
          or neath the mirror of the moon!                                     
          On NeIdoreth was laid a spell;                                       
          the piping into silence fell,                                        
          for Daeron cast his flute away,                                      
          unheeded on the grass it lay,                                  115 
          in wonder bound as stone he stood                                    
          heart-broken in the listening wood.                                  
          And still she sang above the night,                                  
          as light returning into light                                        
          upsoaring from the world below                                 120 
          when suddenly there came a slow                                      
          dull tread of heavy feet on leaves,                                  
          and from the darkness on the eaves                                   
          of the bright glade a shape came out                                 
          with hands agrope, as if in doubt                              125 
  
  256 
          or blind, and as it stumbling passed                                 
          under the moon a shadow cast                                         
          bended and darkling. Then from on high                               
          as lark falls headlong from the sky                                  
          the song of Luthien fell and ceased;                           130 
          but Daeron from the spell released                                   
          awoke to fear, and cried in woe:                                     
          'Flee Luthien, ah Luthien go!                                        
          An evil walks the wood! Away! '                                      
          Then forth.he fled in his dismay                               135 
          ever calling her to follow him,                                      
          until far off his cry was dim                                        
          'Ah flee, ah flee now, Luthien! '                                    
          But silent stood she in the glen                                     
          unmoved, who never fear had known,                             110 
          as slender moonlit flower alone,                                     
          white and windless with upturned face                                
          waiting                                                              
                                                                              
   Here the manuscript comes to an end.                                        
                                                                              
                                      Canto IV.                                
                                                                              
   A small section of this Canto was partly rewritten at some late date. Lines 
   884ff. were changed to:                                                     
   
            Then Thingol said: '0 Dairon wise,                                         
            with wary ears and watchful eyes,                                          
            who all that passes in this land                                           
            dost ever heed and understand,                                             
            what omen doth this silence bear?                                          
                                                                                      
   This  was  written  rapidly   on  the   B-text  and   was  primarily   prompted,  I 
   think,  by  the  wish  to  get  rid  of  the  word  'magic' at  line 886,  which is 
   underlined  and  marked  with  an  X  on  the  D  typescript.  At  the   same  time 
   'wild  stallion'  at  893 was  changed to  'great stallion',  and Tavros  to Taurus 
   at 891.  A little  further on,  lines 902  - 19  were changed,  also at  this time: 
                                                                                      
            beneath the trees of Ennorath.*                                            
            Would it were so! An age now hath                                          
            gone by since Nahar trod this earth                                        
            in days of our peace and ancient mirth,                                    
            ere rebel lords of Eldamar                                                 
            pursuing Morgoth from afar                                                 
            brought war and ruin to the North.                                         
            Doth Tauros to their aid come forth?                                       
            But if not he, who comes or what?'                                         
            And Dairon said: 'He cometh riot!                                          
            No feet divine shall leave that shore                                      
            where the Outer Seas' last surges roar,                                    
            till many things be come to pass,                                          
            and many evils wrought. Alas!                                              
            the guest is here. The woods are still,                                    
            but wait not; for a marvel chill                                           
            them holds at the strange deeds they see,                                  
            though king sees not - yet queen, maybe,                                   
            can guess, and maiden doubtless knows                                      
            who ever now beside her goes.'                                             
                                                                                      
   Lines 926 - 9 were rewritten:                                                       
                                                                                      
            But Dairon looked on Luthien's face                                        
  
  257 
            and faltered, seeing his disgrace                                          
            in those clear eyes. He spoke no more,                                     
            and silent Thingol's anger bore.                                           
                                                                                      
   But  these  rewritings  were hasty,  at the  level of  rough draft,  and in  no way 
   comparable to what has preceded.                                                    
                                                                                      
   (* Ennorath: 'Middle-earth'; cf. The Lord of the Rings, Appendix E (III.393, footnote t). 
   
                                                            I 
                                                                               
                                  Cantos V - IX.                                 
                                                                               
   There is no later recasting in these Cantos save for four lines in Canto IX: 
   the dying words of Felagund to Beren (2633 ff.):                             
                                                                               
             I now must go to my long rest                                      
             in Aman, there beyond the shore                                    
             of Eldamar for ever more                                           
             in memory to dwell.' Thus died the king,                           
             as still the elven harpers sing.                                   
                                                                               
   At  this  point  my  father  wrote  on  one  of  the  copies  of  the  D-text: 
   'He should give ring back to Beren'  (for the  later history  of the  ring see 
   Unfinished  Tales  p.  171  note  2,  and  The  Lard of  the Rings  Appendix A, 
   III. 322  note r  and 338).  But in  fact it  is nowhere  said that  Beren had 
   returned the ring to Felagund.                                               
                                                                               
                                      Canto X                                   
                                                                               
   With  the  beginning  of  this  Canto  a  substantial  passage of  new writing 
   begins, at first written on the B-text, and  then, with  further change,  in a 
   typescript made by father, to all appearance at  the same  time as  that given 
   on pp. 352 - 5 (but in this  case the  new verse  was retyped  as part  of the 
   D-text).                                                                     
                                                                               
            Songs have recalled, by harpers sung                                
            long years ago in elven tongue,                                     
            how Luthien and Beren strayed                                       
            in Sirion's vale; and many a glade                                  
            they filled with joy, and there their feet                       5 
            passed by lightly, and days were sweet.                             
            Though winter hunted through the wood,                              
            still flowers lingered where they stood.                            
            Tinuviel! Tinuviel!                                                 
            Still unafraid the birds now dwell                            10 
            and sing on boughs amid the snow                                    
            where Luthien and Beren go.                                         
                                                                               
            From Sirion's Isle they passed away,                                
            but on the hill alone there lay                                     
            a green grave, and a stone was set,                           15 
            and there there lie the white bones yet                             
            of Finrod fair, Finarfin's son,                                     
   
          unless that land be changed and gone,                                                 
          or foundered in unfathomed seas,                                                      
          while Finrod walks beneath the trees                                          20      
          in Eldamar* and comes no more                                                         
          to the grey world of tears and war.                                                   
                                                                                               
          To Nargothrond no more he came                                                        
  
  258 
          but thither swiftly ran the fame                                                      
          of their dead king and his great deed,                                        25      
          how Luthien the Isle had freed:                                                       
          the Werewolf Lord was overthrown,                                                     
          and broken were his towers of stone.                                                  
          For many now came home at last                                                        
          who long ago to shadow passed;                                                30      
          and like a shadow had returned                                                        
          Huan the hound, though scant he earned                                                
          or praise or thanks of Celegorm.                                                      
               There now arose a growing storm,                                                 
          a clamour of'many voices loud,                                                35      
          and folk whom Curufin had cowed                                                       
          and their own king had help denied,                                                   
          in shame and anger now they cried:                                                    
          'Come! Slay these faithless lords untrue!                                             
          Why lurk they here? What will they do,                                        40      
          but bring Finarfin's kin to naught,                                                   
          treacherous cuckoo-guests unsought?                                                   
          Away with them! ' But wise and slow                                                   
          Orodreth spoke: 'Beware, lest woe                                                     
          and wickedness to worse ye bring!                                             45      
          Finrod is fallen. I am king.                                                          
          But even as he would speak, I now                                                     
          command you. I will not allow                                                         
          in Nargothrond the ancient curse                                                      
          from evil unto evil worse                                                     50      
          to work. With tears for Finrod weep                                                   
          repentant! Swords for Morgoth keep!                                                   
          No kindred blood shall here be shed.                                                  
          Yet here shall neither rest nor bread                                                 
          the brethren find who set at naught                                             55 
                                                                                               
   (* Eldamar: earlier reading the Blessed Realm.- With these lines cf. the revised version 
   of Felagund's dying words in Canto IX (p. 357).)                                              
   
       Finarfin's house. Let them be sought,                               
       unharmed to stand before me! Go!                                    
       The courtesy of Finrod show! '                                      
                                                                          
       In scorn stood Celegorm, unbowed,                                   
       with glance of fire in anger proud                             60 
       and menacing; but at his side                                       
       smiling and silent, wary-eyed,                                      
       was Curufin, with hand on haft                                      
       of his long knife. And then he laughed,                             
       and 'Well?'said he. 'Why didst thou call                       65 
       for us, Sir Steward? In thy hall                                    
       we are not wont to stand. Come, speak,                              
       if aught of us thou hast to seek! '                                 
                                                                          
       Cold words Orodreth answered slow:                                  
       'Before the king ye stand. But know,                           70 
       of you he seeks for naught. His will                                
       ye come to hear, and to fulfil.                                     
       Be gone for ever, ere the day                                       
       shall fall into the sea! Your way                                   
       shall never lead you hither more,                              75 
       nor any son of Feanor;                                              
       of love no more shall there be bond                                 
       between your house and Nargothrond! '                               
                                                                          
  
  259 
       'We will remember it,' they said,                                   
       and turned upon their heels, and sped,                         80 
       saddled their horses, trussed their gear,                           
       and went with hound and bow and spear,                              
       alone; for none of all the folk                                     
       would follow them. No word they spoke,                              
       but sounded horns, and rode away                               85 
       like wind at end of stormy day.                                     
                                                                          
   The typescript made by my father ends here, but the revision written on 
   the B-text continues (and was incorporated in the D typescript).        
                                                                          
       Towards Doriath the wanderers now                                   
       were drawing nigh. Though bare was bough,                           
       and winter through the grasses grey                                 
       went hissing chill, and brief was day,                         90 
       they sang beneath the frosty sky                                    
   
       above them lifted clear and high.                                        
       They came to Mindeb swift and bright                                     
       that from the northern mountains' height                                 
       to Neldoreth came leaping down                                     95 
       with noise among the boulders brown,                                     
       but into sudden silence fell,                                            
       passing beneath the guarding spell                                       
       that Melian on the borders laid                                          
       of Thingol's land. There now they stayed;                         100 
       for silence sad on Beren fell.                                           
       Unheeded long, at last too well                                          
       he heard the warning of his heart:                                       
       alas, beloved, here we part.                                             
       'Alas, Tinuviel,' he said,                                        105 
       'this road no further can we tread                                       
       together, no more hand in hand                                           
       can journey in the Elven-land.'                                          
       'Why part we here? What dost thou say,                                   
       even at dawn of brighter day? '                                   110 
                                                                               
    From   lines   2936   to  2965   no  further   changes  were   made  (except 
   Elfinesse  to  Elvenesse  at   2962).  In   the  preceding   passage,  Inglor 
   Felagund  son  of  Finrod  has  become  Finrod  Felagund  son   of  Finarfin, 
   which dates the revision to, at earliest, 1955, for the change had  not been 
   made in the first edition of The Lord of the Rings.                          
    A  further  short  stretch  of rewriting  begins at  2966, returning  to the 
   original text two lines later:                                               
                                                                               
       My word, alas! I now must keep,                                          
       and not the first of men must weep                                       
       for oath in pride and anger sworn.                                       
       Too brief the meeting, brief the morn,                                   
       too soon comes night when we must part!                              5 
       All oaths are for breaking of the heart,                                 
       with shame denied, with anguish kept.                                    
       Ah! would that now unknown I slept                                       
       with Barahir beneath the stone,                                          
       and thou wert dancing still alone,                                  10 
       unmarred, immortal, sorrowless,                                          
       singing in joy of Elvenesse.'                                            
                                                                               
            'That may not be. For bonds there are                               
       stronger than stone or iron bar,                                         
   
  
  260 
                more strong than proudly spoken oath.                   IS 
                Have I not plighted thee my troth?                          
                Hath love no pride nor honour then?                         
                Or dost thou deem then Luthien                              
                so frail of purpose, light of love?                         
                By stars of Elbereth above!                             20 
                If thou wilt here my hand forsake                           
                and leave me lonely paths to take,                          
                then Luthien will not go home...                            
                                                                           
   At the same time line 2974 was changed to                                
                                                                           
                beyond all hope in love once more                           
                                                                           
   and 2988 ff. to                                                          
                                                                           
                                               In rage and haste            
                thus madly eastward they now raced,                         
                to find the old and perilous path                           
                between the dreadful Gorgorath                              
                and Thingol's realm. That was their road                    
                most swift to where their kin abode                         
                far off, where Himring's watchful hill                      
                o'er Aglon's gorge hung tall and still.                     
                                                                           
                    They saw the wanderers. With a shout                    
                straight on them turned their steeds about...               
                                                                           
                                   Cantos XI - XIII.                        
                                                                           
   There is no rewriting in Cantos XI and XII, but a little towards the end 
   of XIII. Lines 4092 - 5 were replaced by:                                
                                                                           
               the Silmarils with living light                              
               were kindled clear, and waxing bright                        
               shone like the stars that in the North                       
               above the reek of earth leap forth.                          
                                                                           
   Lines 4150 - 9 were replaced by:                                         
                                                                           
               In claws of iron the gem was caught;                         
               the knife them rent, as they were naught                     
   
        but brittle nails on a dead hand.                         
        Behold! the hope of Elvenland,                            
        the fire of Feanor, Light of Morn                      5 
        before the sun and moon were born,                        
        thus out of bondage came at last,                         
        from iron to mortal hand it passed.                       
        There Beren stood. The jewel he held,                     
        and its pure radiance slowly welled                    10 
        through flesh and bone, and turned to fire              
        with hue of living blood. Desire                          
        then smote his heart their doom to dare,                  
        and from the deeps of Hell to bear                        
        all three immortal gems, and save                      IS 
        the elven-light from Morgoth's grave.                     
        Again he stooped; with knife he strove;                   
        through band and claw of iron it clove.                   
        But round the Silmarils dark Fate                         
        was woven: they were meshed in hate,                   20 
        and not yet come was their doomed hour                    
  
  261 
        when wrested from the fallen power                        
        of Morgoth in a ruined world,                             
        regained and lost, they should be hurled                  
        in fiery gulf and groundless sea,                      25 
        beyond recall while Time shall be.                        
                                                                 
                              Canto XIV.                          
                                                                 
   Lines 4185 - go were rewritten:                                
                                                                 
        At last before them far away                              
        they saw a glimmer, faint and grey                        
        of ghostly light that shivering fell                      
        down from the yawning gates of Hell.                      
        Then hope awoke, and straightway died -                   
        the doors were open, gates were wide;                     
        but on the threshold terror walked.                       
        The dreadful wolf awake there stalked }                   
        The wolf awake there watchful stalked }                   
        and in his eyes the red fire glowered;                    
        there Carcharoth in menace towered,                       
        a waiting death, a biding doom:                           
   
   Lines 4208-11 were rewritten:                                                
                                                                               
                    and Beren in despair then strode                            
                    past Luthien to bar the road,                               
                    unarmed, defenceless, to defend                             
                    the elven-maid until the end.                               
                                          *                                    
      Of  the original  Lay scarcely  more than  a sixth  is represented  in the 
   rewriting, and the proportion of new verse to old is less than a  quarter; so 
   that  Humphrey   Carpenter's  statement   in  The   Inklings,  p.   31,  that 
   'Eventually,  indeed,  he  came  to rewrite  the whole  poem' must,  alas, be 
   corrected.                                                                   
   
                             Note on the original submission of the                            
                              Lay of Leithian and The Silmarillion                             
                                            in  1937.                                          
                                                                                              
   In the wake of the immediate success of The  Hobbit, which  was published                   
   on 21  September 1937,  Stanley Unwin,  the chairman  of George  Allen &                    
   Unwin, was naturally anxious that my  father should  produce a  sequel or                   
   successor - about hobbits. The result of the first meeting  between them,                   
   not long after the publication of the book,  was that  my father  sent in                   
   various manuscripts, among them the Lay of Leithian  (referred to  in the                   
   correspondence of  that time  as the  Gest(e) of  Beren and  Luthien) and                   
   The Silmarillion.                                                                           
    Humphrey  Carpenter  says  in  his  Biography (p.  183) that  'the manu-                   
   script [of The Silmarillion] - or rather, the bundle of manuscripts - had                   
   arrived in a somewhat disordered state, and  the only  clearly continuous                   
   section seemed to  be the  long poem  "The Gest  of Eeren  and Luthien".'                   
   Rayner Unwin has told me  that in  the record  kept by  Allen L  Unwin of                   
   incoming  manuscripts  the  works  delivered  on  15  November  1937 were                   
   listed as:                                                                                  
                                                                                              
    x Farmer Giles of Ham                                                                      
      Long Poem                                                                                
      Mr Bliss                                                                                 
      The Gnomes Material                                                                      
      The Lost Road                                                                            
                                                                                              
  
  262 
   Notes  of  my  father's show that  together with  The Silmarillion  'proper' he               
   sent  at  this  time  Ainulindale  (The  Music  of  the   Ainur),  Ambarkanta               
   (The  Shape  of  the  World),  and  The  Fall  of  the  Numenoreans.  I think               
   that this is  why the  fourth item  in the  record book  was written  down as               
   'The  Gnomes  Material'.  It  may  be  that  the  different  manuscripts were               
   not very clearly differentiated, while the title-pages of the different works               
   would  certainly  seem  obscure;  and  'The  Gnomes  Material'  was   a  con-               
   venient  covering  phrase.*  But  perhaps  one  may  detect in  it a  note of               
   helplessness as well, apparent also in the description of item  z as  a 'Long               
   Poem'.  -  On the  other hand,  it should  be mentioned  that the  text of?he               
   Silmarillion was at that time a  fine, simple,  and very  legible manuscript.               
                                                                                              
   (* There is.no question that The Silmarillion itself did go to  Allen R  Unwin at  this time. 
   My father made a note while it was gone about changes to be made to it when it came back to 
   him, and he specifically acknowledged the return  of it (Letters p.  27): 'I  have received 
   safely... the Geste (in verse) and the Silmarillion and related fragments.'                 
   
                                                                            
                                          
                                                                                
   There  is  no  evidence  that  The Silmarillion  and the  other Middle-earth 
   prose  works  were  submitted  to  the  publishers'  reader.  In his  report on 
   the poem he referred only to 'a few pages'  and 'some  pages' in  prose, and 
   Stanley   Unwin,   when   he   returned   the   manuscripts on   15  December 
   I937,  mentioned  'the  pages  of  a  prose  version'  which  accompanied the 
   poem.   Humphrey   Carpenter   seems  certainly   right  in   his  suggestion 
   (Biography  p.  184)  that  these  pages  were attached  'for the  purpose of 
   completing  the  story,  for  the  poem  itself  was  unfinished';  they were 
   pages  from  the  story of  Beren and  Luthien as  told in  The Silmarillion. 
   But it is also obvious from the reader's report that he  saw nothing  else of 
   The   Silmarillion.  He   headed  his   report:  'The  Geste  of   Beren  and 
   Luthien (Retold in Verse by? )', and began:                                   
    I am rather at a loss to know what to do with  this -  it doesn't  even seem 
   to  have  an  author!  -  or  any  indication  of  sources,  etc. Publishers' 
   readers  are  rightly  supposed  to  be  of  moderate intelligence  and read- 
   ing;  but  I  confess my  reading has  not extended  to early  Celtic Gestes, 
   and  I  don't  even  know  whether this  is a  famous Geste  or not,  or, for 
   that matter, whether it is  authentic. I  presume it  is, as  the unspecified 
   versifier  has  included  some  pages  of  a  prose-version  (which   is  far 
   superior).                                                                   
                                                                                
   By  the  last  sentence he  meant, I  think, that  the story,  as represented 
   in  what  he  took to  be a  close prose  translation, was  authentic 'Celtic 
   Geste', and that 'the  unspecified versifier'  had proceeded  to make  a poem 
   out of it.                                                                    
    However,  he  was  a critic  positive in  his taste,  and he  contrasted the 
   poem,  greatly  to  its  disadvantage,  with 'the  few pages  of (presumably) 
   prose transcript from the  original'. In  the poem,  he said,  'the primitive 
   strength is gone, the clear colours are gone' - a notable conclusion, even if 
   the  actual evolution  of the  Matter of  Beren and  Luthien was  thus turned 
   onto its head.                                                                
    It  may  seem  odd  that  the  reader  who  was given  the poem  should have 
   had  so  little to  go on;  even odder,  that he  wrote with  some enthusiasm 
   about the  fragment of  prose narrative  that accompanied  it, yet  never saw 
   the  work  from  which  the  fragment   came,  though   that  was   the  most 
   important  manuscript  sent  in by  the author:  he had  indeed no  reason to 
   suspect its  existence. But  I would  guess that  my father  had not  made it 
   sufficiently  clear  at  the outset  what the  Middle-earth prose  works were 
   and  how  they  related  to  each  other, and  that as  a result  'the Gnomes 
   Material' had been set aside as altogether too peculiar and difficult.        
                                                                                
          At the bottom of the reader's report Charles Furth of Allen R Unwin 
  
  263 
   wrote: 'What do we do?'; and  it was  left to  the tact  of Stanley  Unwin to 
   devise a way. When he returned the manuscripts to my father he said:          
                                                                                
           As you yourself surmised, it is going to be a difficult task to do 
          anything with the Geste of Beren and Luthien in verse form, but our 
   
   reader is much impressed with the pages of a prose version that                             
   accompanied it                                                                              
                                                                                              
   - and  he quoted  from the  report only  the approving  (if misdirected)                    
   remarks  which  the  reader  had made  about the  Silmarillion fragment,                    
   and  which Humphrey  Carpenter quotes-  'It has  something of  that mad,                    
   bright-eyed beauty that perplexes all Anglo-Saxons in the face of Celtic                    
   art,' &c. But Stanley Unwin then went on to say:                                            
                                                                                              
   ?he Silmarillion contains plenty of wonderful material; in fact it is a                     
   mine to be explored  in writing  further books  like The  Hobbit rather                     
   than a book in itself.                                                                      
                                                                                              
   These  words  effectively  show  in themselves  that The  Silmarillion had                  
   not  been  given  to a  reader and  reported on.  At that  time it  was an                  
   extremely  coherent  work,  though  unfinished  in  that  version.* Beyond                  
   question, Stanley Unwin's object was to save  my father's  feelings, while                  
   (relying on the reader's report - which concerned the poem)  rejecting the                  
   material  submitted,  and  to  persuade  him  to write  a book  that would                  
   continue the success of The Hobbit. But the result was that my father was                  
   entirely misled; for in his reply of 16  December 1937  (given in  full in                  
   Letters  pp. 26  - 7)  - three  days before  he wrote  saying that  he had                  
   completed  the first  chapter, 'A  Long-expected Party',  of 'a  new story                  
   about Hobbits' - he said:                                                                   
                                                                                              
   My chief joy comes from learning that the  Silmarillion is  not rejected                    
   with scorn... I do not mind about the  verse-form [i.e.  the verse-form                    
   of the tale of Beren and Luthien, the Lay of Leithian] which in spite of                    
   certain virtuous passages has grave defects, for it is  only for  me the                    
   rough material.+ But I shall certainly now hope one day  to be  able, or                    
   to be able to afford, to publish the Silmarillion!                                          
                                                                                              
   He  was  quite  obviously under  the impression  that The  Silmarillion had                 
   been given to a reader and  reported on  (no doubt  he saw  no significance                 
   in Stanley Unwin's phrase 'the pages of a prose  version'); whereas  so far                 
   as the existing evidence goes (and it seems sufficiently complete) this was                 
   not the case at all. He thought it had been read  and rejected,  whereas it                 
   had  merely  been rejected.  The reader  had certainly  rejected the Lay of                 
   Leithian;  he  had  not  rejected The  Silmarillion, of  which he  had only                 
   seen a few pages  (not knowing  what they  were), and  in any  case enjoyed                 
   them - granting the difficulties that an Anglo-Saxon finds  in appreciating                 
   Celtic art.                                                                                 
                                                                                              
   (* There was not in fact a great deal more  to be  done in  reworking the 1930 text:  the new 
   version  extended  (in  some 40,000  words)  to  part  way  through  Chapter XXI,  Of Turin 
   Turambar.                                                                                   
                                                                                              
   + This may seem a rather surprising thing to say; but  it is  to be  remembered that  he had 
   abandoned the poem six years before, and was at this time absorbed in the perfecting of the 
   proee Silmarillion.)                                                                         
   
    
                                                                                
     It  is  strange  to  reflect  on  what the  outcome might  conceivably have 
   been if The Silmarillion  actually had  been read  at that  time, and  if the 
   reader  had  maintained  the  good opinion  he formed  from those  few pages; 
  
  264 
   for while  there is  no necessary  reason to  suppose even  so that  it would 
   have been accepted for publication, it does  not seem  absolutely out  of the 
   question. And if it had been? My father wrote long after  (in 1946, Letters 
                                                                                
   P. 346):                                                                      
                                                                                
     I  then  [after the  publication of  The Hobbit]  offered them  the legends 
     of  the  Elder  Days, but  their readers  turned that  down. They  wanted a 
     sequel.  But  I  wanted  heroic legends  and high  romance. The  result was 
     The Lord of the Rings.                                                       
   
                           GLOSSARY OF OBSOLETE, ARCHAIC,                        
                            AND RARE WORDS AND MEANINGS.                         
                                                                                
   In this list words occurring  in the  Lay of  the Children  of Hurin  (H, and 
   the  second  version  H  ii)  and  in  the Lay  of Leithian  (L, and  the con- 
   tinuous part of the later rewriting L ii) are referenced  to the  lines; words 
   from  other  poems  or  passages  are referenced  to the  pages on  which they 
   occur.                                                                        
    Both  Lays,  but  especially  The  Children  of  Hurin,  make  use   of  some 
   totally lost words  (and lost  meanings), but  the list  includes also  a good 
   many  that  remain  well-known  literary  archaisms,   and  some   words  that 
   are neither but are of very limited currency.                                 
                                                                                
   an if, H 63, 485.                                                             
   as as if, H 310, ii. 659.                                                    
   astonied astounded, H 578.                                                    
   bade H ii.646. If This Thingol she bade means 'This she offered to             
   Thingol' the word is used in two senses within the line: she bade             
   (offered) him the helm, and bade (asked) him to receive her                   
   thanks', but more probably the line means 'she asked him to receive           
   it, and her thanks' (cf. H 301).                                              
   bale evil, woe, torment, H 56, ii. 81.                                        
   balusters the pillars of a balustrade, p. 132.                                
   bated restrained, held in, H 1121.                                            
   bent open place covered with grass, H 1032, 1517, 1539, ii. 500;              
   L 1369, 2281.                                                                 
   betid come to pass, L 2408                                                    
   blent mingled, H 453, 583; L ii. 317.                                        
   boots in it boots not, it is of no use, H 1871.                               
   bosmed (in bare-bosmed) bosomed, H 1198.                                     
   brand blade, sword, H 1340, ii. 149.                                          
   carping talk, chatter, H 477; carped H 506.                                   
   casque helmet, H ii. 655.                                                     
   chaplet garland, L 753                                                        
   chase hunting-grounds, L 3297                                                 
   clomb old past tense of climb, H 1494; L 1382, 3872.                           
   corse  corpse, H 1295, 1404; L 3620.                                          
   cozening beguiling or defrauding, p. 305.                                     
   croft enclosed plot of arable land, L 1968.                                   
   dear precious, valuable, H 480.                                               
   dolour suffering, L 2814.                                                     
   dolven (also in dark(ly)-, deep-dolven) delved, dug, H 2052; L 213,           
       1677, 11. 63.                                                             
   
                                                                    
                                                                         
   dreed           endured,           suffered,  H  531. 
   drouth  (the  same  word  in  origin  as drought)  dryness, H  946, 972; 
   (plains   of,   fields   of)   drouth,   thirst,   H   826;   L   2047. 
   eld  old  age,  H  ii.  595;  of  eld,  of  old,  H  x  x  8,  ii. 262. 
   enfurled   (in   mist-enfurled)   enveloped,  swathed   (in  something 
  
  265 
   twisted or folded), L 59,  ii.61. The  word is  not recorded  with the 
   prefix  en-.  Cf.  furled,  wrapped,  L  1551,  unfurled,  opened out, 
   L 404, 1591, 3986.                                                     
   enow  enough, L 1304.                                                  
   error (probably) wandering, H ii. 495.                                 
   fain gladly, H 130; L 823; glad, L ii.368; fain of eager for, or      
   well-pleased with, H 410, 458, ii. 786; warfain eager for war,         
   H 386, 1664, ii. 137, bloodfain ii. 750; I had fainer I would like it 
   better, H ii. 146.                                                     
   falchion (broad) sword, H 1217, ii.63, 146                             
   fallow golden brown, H 2106; pp. 128 - g; fallow-gold p. 129;          
   fallow deer L 86. (A distinct word from fallow of ground.)             
   fare journeying, H 2184.                                               
   fast fixedly, unmovingly, H 1614 (or perhaps adjective qualifying      
   pondering, deep, unbroken, cf. fast asleep); secure against            
   attack, L 360.                                                          
   fell hide, L 2344, 3398, 3458, 3484, 3941, 4I24, ii. 528.               
   fey death-bound, L 3305; see unfey.                                    
   flittermouse bat, L 4074.                                              
   fold land, H 765; folds H 533, 1632 probably the same, but perhaps      
   'windings'.                                                            
   force waterfall, H 1595.                                               
   forhungered starved, L 3076.                                           
   forwandered worn out by wandering, H 190, 897, ii.498; L 550,          
     2354.                                                               
                                                                                                                                                                                              
  *354 
   freshets small streams of fresh water, H 1597; L 1934.                 
   frith wood, woodland, H 1795; p. 132; L 896, 2264, ii. 124.           
   frore frosty, H ii. 594; very cold, L 578, 1718.                        
   garth enclosed ground beside a house, garden, yard, H 149, ii. 313. 
   ghyll deep rocky ravine, H 1498.                                       
   glaive lance, or sword, H 322, 1210, ii.680.                           
   glamoury magic, enchantment, pp. 122 - 3;L 2073.                       
   gloam twilight, p. 146.                                                
   grasses plants, herbs, L 3122.                                         
   guerdon recompense, H 658; L 222, 1064, 4139.                           
   haggard (of clothes) ragged, disordered, H 466; (of hills) wild,       
   H 2120, L 3167; modern meaning H 1890, L 3720 (in transferred           
   sense, haggard hunger, haggard care H I437, L 564)                      
   haled drew, pulled out, H ii. 551.                                     
   hap fortune, lot, condition, H 340.                                    
   hest command, H 86, 689.                                               
   
   hie hasten, H 838.                                                    
   hight called, named, H 366, 863.                                       
   hold fastness, stronghold, L 52, 1702, 2457; p. 134 (or perhaps       
   'grasp'); refuge, L 210.                                              
   holt wood, copse, L 2342.                                             
   inane empty, void, L 3533.                                            
   keep central part of the stronghold, L 1677.                          
   lambent of flame, playing on a surface without burning, H 1217.       
   lapped hemmed in, H 690; enfolded, H 709.                             
   lea grassland, H 35, 1797, ii. 66.                                    
   leasows meadows, H 1797.                                              
   leeches physicians, L 3055, 3144.                                     
   let hinder, L 2019.                                                   
   levin lightning, H 1681.                                              
   lief willing, L 3417; lievet better, more delightful, H 78.          
   like please, H go, 286, 598, 1376, ii. 226, 626 (but 'like' H 616) 
   lind linden, lime-tree, p. 120.                                       
   loath hateful to, L 3419; unwilling, L 3417.                          
  
  266 
   lode path, road, H 798.                                               
   louted bent, bowed, H 1520.                                           
   march borderland, H ii. 493; L 3672.                                  
   marge margin, H 1555.                                                 
   mavis song-thrush, L ii. 74.                                          
   meed reward, requital, H 81, 268, 701, 793, ii. I95, 231, 604.        
   meet fitting, H 487.                                                  
   mete deal out (used in the construction I shall mete thee a meed, his 
   meed was meted) H Sr, 532, 7O1 1092, ii. 195.                       
   mews seagulls, p. 129; seamew H 1551.                                 
   neb beak, bill, L 255, 570, ii. 381, 409.                             
   nesh soft, tender, L 4220.                                            
   opes  opens, L 3740; oped H 550.                                      
   or ever before ever, L 1821.                                          
   or... or either... or, H 439 - 40 L 54, 2886; p. 359                  
   outer utter, uttermost (?), L 2079.                                   
   palfrey small saddle-horse, L 3379.                                   
   parlous perilous, dangerous, L ii. 456.                               
   pled old past tense of plead, L 2983.                                 
   pleniluae full moon, p. 354.                                          
   prate chatter, talk to no purpose, H 501.                             
   quick living, alive, H ii. 78.                                        
   quod (quoth), said, H 88.                                              
   quook old past tense of quake, L 3582.                                 
   recked cared, H 619; L ii. 629; unrecked unheeded, disregarded,        
   H 1799.                                                                
   redeless without resource, devoid of counsel, L 3427.                 
   rive cleave, H 1211; past tense rove, L 4149.                        
   
    roamed wandered, went (of a path or journey), H 1432; extended (?)         
    (of regions), H 1577. (These usages appear to be unrecorded.)              
    rout company, troop, band, L 2997.                                         
    rove see rive.                                                             
    ruel-bone some kind of ivory, L 2261 (cf. J. R. R. Tolkien, Sir            
    Gawain, Pearl, and Sir Orfeo, translation of Pearl stanza 18: And          
    her hue as rewel ivoty man).                                               
    nath pity, compassion, H 306, 1941, 1969, 2134, ii.654; L 116;               
    remorse, H 509; sorrow, H 1661                                             
    shaws woods, thickets, H 647 (cf. the Trollshaws west of Rivendell).      
    sheer (of light) bright, L 689; (of water) clear and pure, L 1439.         
    shoon old plural of shoe, L 490.                                           
    shores supports, props, L 3880.                                            
    sigaldry sorcery, L 2072 (cf. stanza 3 of the poem Errantry, in J. R. R. 
    Tolkien, The Adventures of Tom Bombadil, 1962).                            
    slade valley, dell, H 235, I 150 2171 ii. 561; s1ades of death H 685,      
        886.                                                                   
    slot track, trail (of a hunted creature), H 745, 1314                      
    alough mire, mud, H 881.                                                   
    sped availed (attained his purpose), H 41; prospered (transitive),         
    H 247, (intransitive) ii. 574; pressed, urged on, H 284; sent with         
    haste, H 654.                                                              
    stared (probably) shone, L 3I32 a meaning of the verb found in the         
    mediaeval alliterative poems: cf. J. R. R. Tolkien, Sir Gawain,            
    Pearl, and Sir Orfeo, translation of Pearl stanza 10: stars stare in       
    the welkin in minter night, where the original has staren with             
    this meaning.                                                              
    strikes runs, flows, H 240, 520, ii. 567.                                  
    suage assuage, relieve, H 612.                                             
    sued petitioned for, appealed for, H 857.                                  
    swath 'the space covered by a sweep of the mower's scythe' (O.E.D.),       
    H 33, ii.64; L 2106.                                                       
    swinking toiling, H 784.                                                   
  
  267 
    sylphine of the nature of a sylph (spirit inhabiting the air, see p. 306), 
    L 4077. (This adjective to sylph is not recorded.)                         
    tale count, amount, sum, H 159, 471, ii. 326. Cf. untold uncounted,        
    H ii. 678, L 12, 2251.                                                     
    targe shield, H 13 I 409, 2 I 53, it. 284, 785.                            
    thewed in mighty-thewed, of great strength, with mighty sinews,           
    H ii. 714.                                                                 
    thirled pierced, H 697.                                                    
    tilth cultivated land, H 1798.                                             
    tors rocky hill-tops, H 2119.                                             
    travail hardship (as endured on a journey, i.e. both travail and           
    travel), H xyg, ii. 300.                                                   
    unfey not 'fey', not fated to die, H ii. 752 (or possibly the meaning is 
   
    'not feeble, not timid', reversing another  sense of  fey). This  word is 
    apparently  not  recorded  in English,  but u-feigr  'unfey' is  found in 
    Old Norse.                                                               
   unkempt uncombed, H 490.                                                  
   unreeked see reeked.                                                      
   wading going, passing, H 1605.                                            
   waiviag refusing, rejecting, H ii. 154.                                   
   wallet bag for provisions, H 228, ii. 551.                                
   wan dark, L 261, ii. 561.                                               
   wanhope  despair, H 188.                                                  
   web woven fabric, L 1471l; used of ring-mail L 324, and of the           
   'weavings' of fate H ii. 13.                                              
   weeds clothes, H 445.                                                     
   weft woven fabric, L 3061.                                               
   weird fate, doom, H 160, ii. 119, 246, 327; L 2290, 3173.                
   weregild the price to be paid in compensation for the killing of a man, 
   varying according to his rank, L ii. 177.                                 
   whin gorse, L ii. 195.                                                   
   wieldy (capable of easily wielding body or weapon), vigorous, agile, 
   H 1765.                                                                   
   wildered lost, H 188, 204, 1316, ii.516; p. 146; bewildered, H 774; L 
   641 (see p. 323).                                                         
   minding (1) of the motion of wind or water (without any necessary         
   suggestion of twisting), H 769, 1857. (2) (of trumpet) blowing,            
   H 1832.                                                                   
   wist see wot.                                                             
   mold forested hills or uplands (see p. 88), H 1816, 1992, 1994; L 1742. 
   wolfham(e) wolfskin, L 3398; pp. 271 - 3, 283 (see p. 271).               
   woof woven fabric, L 4149.                                                
   wot (present tense of verb wit), know, H 204, ii. 516; past tense wist 
   knew, H 160, 200, 399, ii.327; past participle unwiet unknown,            
   H 257.                                                                    
   wrack (1) ruin, disaster, destruction, H 27, 629, 2036, ii. 120; p. 142. 
   (2) seaweed, H 1569                                                       
   wrights craftsmen, H 300 I 147, ii. 641, 671.                             
   
   
   
                                           APPENDIX.                                          
                                                                                             
                        C. S. Lewis's Commentary on the Lay of Leithian                       
                                                                                             
                 I give here the greater part of this commentary, for which see pp. 150-1.* 
                 Lewis's line-references are of course changed throughout to those in this 
                 book. The letters H, J, K, L, P, R refer to the imaginary manuscripts of 
                 the ancient poem. 
  
  268 
                   For the text criticised in the first entry of the commentary see 
                 pp. 157-8, i.e. text B(1). 
                                                                                             
           Meats were  sweet. This  is the  reading of  PRK. Let                            
           any one believe if he can that our  author gave  such a                            
           cacophany.  J  His  drink  was  sweet his  dishes dear.                            
           L  His  drink  was  sweet  his  dish  was  dear. (Many                            
           scholars have rejected lines  x -  8 altogether  as un-                            
           worthy of the poet. 'They  were added  by a  later hand                            
           to supply  a gap  in the  archtype,' says  Peabody; and                            
           adds  'The  more  melodious  movement  and  surer  nar-                            
           rative stride of the passage beginning with line g [But                            
           fairer  than  are  born  to  Men]  should  convince the                            
           dullest that here, and here only, the authentic work of                            
           the  poet  begins.' I  am not  convinced that  H, which                            
           had better be quoted in  full, does  not give  the true                            
           opening of the Geste.                                                              
                                                                                             
                    That was long since in ages old                                           
                    When first the stars in heaven rolled,                                     
                    There dwelt beyond Broseliand,                                            
                    While loneliness yet held the land,                                       
                    A great king comely under crown,                                          
                    The gold was woven in his gown,                                         
                    The gold was clasped about his feet,                                     
                    The gold about his waist did meet.                                        
                    And in his many-pillared house                                            
                    Many a gold bee and ivory mouse                                           
                    And amber chessmen on their field                                         
                    Of copper, many a drinking horn                                           
                    Dear purchased from shy unicorn                                            
                    Lay piled, with gold in gleaming grot.                                    
                    All these he had etc.)                                                    
                                                                                             
   (* An  account of  it, with  some citation,  has been  given by  Humphrey Carpenter  in The 
   Inklings, pp. 29-31, where the view expressed in his Biography, p. 145, that 'Tolkien did 
   not accept any of Lewis's suggestions', is corrected.)                                     
   
    [It seems virtually certain that it was Lewis's criticism that led my father 
    to rewrite the opening (the B (2) text, p. 154). If  the amber  chessmen and 
    ivory mice found no place in the new version, it is notable that  in Lewis's 
    lines  occur  the  words  'And in  his many-pillared  house'. These  are not 
    derived from the B (1) text which Lewis read, but in B (2) appears  the line 
    (14)  in  many-pillared  halls  of  stone.  It   seems  then   that  Durin's 
    many-pillared halls in Gimli's  song in  Moria were  originally so  called by 
    C. S. Lewis, thinking of the halls of Thingol in Doriath.]                   
                                                                                
        40. The description of Luthien has been too often and too             
            justly  praised  to  encourage  the mere  commentator in             
            intruding.                                                           
                                                                                
  
  269 
        68.      tall.   Thus   PRKJH.   L  east.   Schick's  complimentary 
                 title  of  'internal  rime'  for  these  cacophanies  does  not 
                 much   mend   matters.   'The   poet   of   the    Geste   knew 
                 nothing  of  internal  rime,  and  its  appearance  (so called) 
                 is   an   infallible   mark   of   corruption'  (Pumpernickel). 
                 But cf. 209, 413.                                              
                                                                                
         71-2.  The reader who wishes to acquire a touchstone for the            
         true  style  of  the Geste  had better  learn by  heart this            
         faultless and characteristic distych.                                   
                                                                                
            77.       HL Of mortal men at feast has heard         
                                                                                
    [The line in B(1) was of mortal feaster ever heard. With hath for has        
    Lewis's line was adopted.]                                                   
                                                                                
      99 - 150. This is considered by all critics one of the noblest             
                 passages in the Geste.                                          
                                                                                
       112. Notice the double sense of within (macrocosmic and              
           microcosmic).  That  the  original  poet  may  have been              
           unconscious  of  this  need not  detract from  our plea-              
           sure.                                                                 
                                                                                
    [Lewis  was clearly  right to  suspect that  the original  poet had  no such 
    double sense in mind.]                                                       
   
                        
                                                                                     
         117.                     H The legions of his marching hate         
                                                                                     
      [Lewis  was  criticising the  original line  in B  his evil  legions' marshalled 
      hate.   With   retention   of   marshalled   for   marching  Lewis's   line  was 
      adopted.]                                                                       
                                                                                     
      [In the following comment the reading criticised was:                           
                                                                                     
                     swift ruin red of fire and sword                                    
                     leapt forth on all denied his word,                              
                     and all the lands beyond the hills                          125 
                     were filled arith sorrow and with ills.]                           
                                                                                     
         124. The relative understood. I suspect both the construc-                   
         tion  and  the  word  denied,  neither  of  which  has the                   
         true ring. H reads:                                                          
                                                                                     
                     And ruin of red fire and sword                                   
                     To all that would not hail him lord                              
                     Came fast, and far beyond the hills                              
                     Spread Northern wail and iron ills.                             
                     And therefore in wet woods and cold etc.                       
  
  270 
                                                                                     
         130. 'A weak line' (Peabody) .                                                
                                                                                     
      [The original reading in B which Lewis criticised was who had this king        
      once held in scorn, changed to who once a prince of Men was born]              
                                                                                     
           137. Some emend. The rhythm, however, is good, and                     
               probably would occur more often if the syllabic                       
               prudery of scribes had not elsewhere 'emended' it.                    
                                                                                     
         172. LH When I lost all                                                       
         [No alteration made to the text.]                                            
                                                                                     
         173-4.           L Thus, out of met night  while he gazed,                    
                          he thought, with heavy heart amazed                         
                                                                                     
      [No alteration made to the text.]                                              
                                                                                     
      [In the following comment the reading criticised was:                           
                                                                                     
                          But ere he dared to call her name                           
                          or ask how she escaping came]                              
   
   175-6. she escaping. A Latinised phrase, at once betraying                   
   very  late  corruption.  The  ugly assonace  ere... dared                   
   confirms  my  suspicion of  the distych.  No satisfactory                   
   emendation has been proposed.                                               
                                                                              
   [she escaping came was changed to she escaped and came]                     
                                                                              
                    196. H Whining, his spirit ached for ease. Peabody 
                    observes of the whole passage: 'The combination            
                    of extreme simplicity, with convincing truth of            
                    psychology, and the pathos which,  without com-            
                    ment,  makes us  aware that  Gorlim is  at once            
                    pardonable and  unpardonable, render  this part            
                    of the story extremely affecting.'                         
                                                                              
   [No alteration made to line 196]                                            
                                                                              
      208. haply. LH chance.                                                    
   [No alteration made to the text.]                                           
                                                                              
   209 - 10. One of the few passages in which Schick's theory of                
               deliberate internal rime finds some support.                    
   [See the comment on line 68.]                                               
                                                                              
       2I5. that. H the.                                                        
   [No alteration made to the text.]                                           
                                                                              
   [The  lines  313  -  16  referred  to  in  the  following comment  had been 
  
  271 
   bracketed for exclusion, and that at 3 I 7 changed to Then, before the text 
   went to Lewis.]                                                             
                                                                              
                313.  H reads Thus Morgoth loved that his own foe              
                           Should in his service deal the blow.                
                           Then Beren...                                       
                                                                              
               'Our  scribe is  right in  his erasure  of the  second distych, 
               but  wrong  in  his  erasure  of  the  first'   (Peabody).  The 
               first  erased  couplet  certainly  deserves  to  remain  in the 
               text;  indeed  its  loss  seriously  impairs  the   reality  of 
               Morgoth.   I   should   print  as   in  H,   enclosing  Thus... 
               blow in brackets or dashes.                                    
   
                                                                               
                                                                                
     [My father ticked the first  two lines  (313-14), which  may show  that he 
     accepted this suggestion. I have let all four stand in the text.]           
                                                                                
          400. Of Canto z as a whole Peabody writes: 'If this is not             
           good  romantic  narrative, I  confess myself  ignorant of             
           the meaning of the words.'                                            
                                                                                
          401. et seq. A more philosophical account of the period is             
           given  in  the  so  called  Poema   Historiale,  probably             
           contemporary  with  the  earliest   MSS  of   the  Geste.             
           The relevant passage runs as follows:                                 
                                                                                
                       There was a time before the ancient sun                 
                       And swinging wheels of heaven had learned                  
                       to run                                                    
                     More certainly than dreams; for dreams                      
                       themselves                                                
                     Had bodies then and filled the world with elves.             
                     The starveling lusts whose walk is now                    
                       confined                                                  
                     To darkness and the cellarage of the mind,                  
                     And shudderings and despairs and shapes of sin              
                     Then walked at large, and were not cooped                  
                       within.                                                   
                     Thought cast a shadow: brutes could speak:                  
                       and men                                                   
                     Get children on a star. For spirit then                     
                     Kneaded a fluid world and dreamed it new                     
                     Each moment. Nothing yet was false or true.                
                                                                                
   [Humphrey Carpenter, who cites these verses in The Inklings, says 
   (p. 30): Sometimes Lewis actually suggested entirely new passages to 
   replace lines he thought poor, and here too he ascribed his own versions 
   to supposedly historical sources. For example, he suggested that the lines 
   about the "elder days" [401 ff.] could be replaced by the following stanza 
  
  272 
   of his own, which he described as "the so called Poema Historiale 
   [&c.]".' But he cannot have intended these lines, which not only, as 
    Humphrey Carpenter says, show 'how greatly Lewis's poetic imagi- 
    nation differed from Tolkien's', but are in a different metre, as a 
    replacement; see Lewis's comment on lines 438 - 42.] 
                                                                                
                 413.  Another  instance  where the  'internal rime'  theory is 
                  justified.                                                     
   
   438-42.  Almost certainly spurious. This abstract philosophi-                
   cal  statement  -  which  would  not   surprise  us   in  the                
   scholastic   verse  of   the  period,   such  as   the  Poema                
   Historiale - is  quite foreign  to the  manner of  the Geste.                
   L reads:                                                                     
                                                                               
                                   ...singing in the wood                       
                      And long he stood and long he stood                       
                      Till, many a day, with hound and hail                    
                      His people seek him ere they sail,                        
                      Then, finding not, take ship with tears.                  
                      But after a long tale of years                            
                      (Though but an hour to him it seemed)                     
                      He found her where she lay and dreamed.                   
                                                                               
   [My father marked lines 438 ff. in the  typescript, but  made no  change to 
   the text.]                                                                   
                                                                               
        516. Flowering candles. The reader should notice how the                
         normally plain style of the Geste has yet the  power of                
         rising into such expressions as this without losing its                
         unity.                                                                 
                                                                               
   [In the following comment the reading criticised was:                        
                                                                               
                      the silent elms stood dark and tall,                      
                      and mund their boles did shadows fall               518 
                      where glimmered faint...]                                 
                                                                               
         518. did PRK, let JL. Though neither is good,  PRK seems           
              the  better  reading.  Its  slight  clumsiness  may  be           
              passed over by a reader intent on the story: the 'neat'           
              evasion let, with its purely  formal attribution  of an           
              active  role  to  the  trees, is  much worse,  as cheap           
              scenery is worse than a plain backcloth. H reads:                 
                                                                               
                        The  silent  elms  stood  tall  and grey                
                        And at the roots long shadows lay                       
                                                                               
         519-42. 'This  passage', Peabody  observes, 'amply  atones for 
              the   poet's   lapse   (dormitat    Homerus)   in    518.   Ipsa 
              mollities.'                                                       
  
  273 
                                                                               
   [I do not understand why Lewis picked particularly on did at line 518: the 
   
     use of did as a metrical aid was very common in the B-text as Lewis saw it 
    - it occurred twice, for instance, in the passage here praised: did flutter 
    523, did waver 533, both subsequently changed.]                               
                                                                                 
          555 - 6.   'O si sic omnia! Does not our poet show glimpses of          
                     the true empyrean of poesy, however, in his work-            
                                                                                 
                     manlike   humility,   he   has    chosen   more    often   to 
                     inhabit  the  milder  and   aerial  (not   aetherial)  middle 
                     heaven?'    (Pumpernickel).   Some    have   seen    in   the 
                     conception  of  death-into-life  a  late  accretion.  But cf. 
                     the  very  early  lyric  preserved  in  the  MS  N3057,  now 
                     in   the   public  library   at  Narrowthrode   (the  ancient 
                     Nargothrond),  which  is  probably  as  early  as  the Geste, 
                     though  like  all  the  scholastic  verse  it strikes  a more 
                     modern note:                                                 
                                                                                 
                       Because of endless pride                                   
                       Reborn with endless error,                                  
                       Each hour I look aside                                     
                        Upon my secret mirror,                                    
                       And practice postures there                                
                        To make my image fair.                                    
                                                                                 
                        You give me grapes, and I,                                
                        Though staring, turn to see                               
                       How  dark  the cool  globes lie                          
                        In the white hand of me,                                  
                       And stand, yet gazing thither,                             
                        Till the live clusters wither.                            
                                                                                 
                        So should I quickly die                                   
                        Narcissus-like for want,                                 
                        Save that betimes my eye                                  
                        Sees there such shapes as haunt                          
                        Beyond nightmare and make                                 
                        Pride  humble  for  pride's  sake.                        
                                                                                 
                          Then, and then only, turning                            
                       The stiff neck mund, I grow                                 
                          A molten man all burning                                
                       And look behind, and know                                 
                       Who made the flaw, what light makes dark,                   
                          what fair                                              
   
                Makes foul my shadowy form reflected there,                        
             That self-love, big with love, dying, its child                      
                may bear.                                                          
  
  274 
                                                                                  
   [It  is  a  matter  for  speculation,  what the  author of  Nargothrond thought 
   of  the  public  library  at  Narrowthrode.  -  This  poem,  with  some  alter- 
   ations, was included in The Pilgrim's Regress (1933).]                          
                                                                                  
       563-92. Sic in all MSS. The passage is, of course, genuine,           
            and  truly  worthy  of  the  Geste.   But  surely   it  must           
            originally  have  stood  at  391  Of  393?   The  artificial           
            insertion  of  Beren's  journey  in  its  present   place  -           
            where  it  appears  as retrospect  not as  direct narrative,           
            though   defensible,  belongs   to  a   kind  of   art  more           
            sophisticated  than that  of the  Geste: it  is just  such a           
            transposition  as  a  late  Broseliandic  literary  redactor           
            would  make  under  the  influence  of  the  classical epic.           
                                                                                  
   [A quarter of a century  later, or  more, my  father rewrote  this part  of the 
   poem; and he took Lewis's advice. See p. 352.]                                  
                                                                                  
   [The  original  reading  of B  criticised in  the next  comment (lines 629 ff.) 
   was:                                                                            
                                                                                  
            Then stared he wild in dumbness bound                                  
            at silent trees, deserted ground;                                       
            the dizzy moon was twisted grey                                       
            in tears, for she had fled away.)                                     
                                                                                  
           629 - 30 Thus in PRKJ. The Latinised adverbial use of the               
           adjective in mild and  the omitted  articles in  the next               
           line are suspicious.                                                    
                                                                                  
              L But wildly Beren gazed around                                     
                    On silent trees (and)* empty ground.                          
                    The dizzy moon etc.                                            
                                                                                  
          (* Peabody supplies and. But the monosyllabic foot is                    
             quite possible. Cf. 687.)                                             
                                                                                  
              H But wildly Beren gazed around.                                     
                    Emptied the tall trees stood. The ground                        
                    Lay empty. A lonely moon looked grey                            
                    Upon the untrodden forest may.                                 
   
                                                                                          
                                                                                            
             I prefer H because it gets rid of the conceit (it is little                     
             more)   about   the  moon.   (This  sort   of  half-hearted                     
             personification  is,  of course,  to be  distinguished from                     
             genuine mythology.)                                                             
                                                                                            
    [Against  this  my  father  scribbled  on  Lewis's text:  'Not so!!  The moon            
    ' was dizzy and twisted because  of the  tears in  his eyes.'  Nonetheless he            
  
  275 
    struck  the two  lines out  heavily in  the typescript,  and I  have excluded            
    them from the text.]                                                                     
                                                                                            
      635-6.  An excellent simile.                                                           
                                                                                            
        641. Peabody, though a great friend to metrical resol-                           
             utions in general,  finds this  particular resolution                           
             (Bewildered  enchanted)  'singularly   harsh'.  Per-                           
             haps the original text read wildered.                                          
                                                                                            
            : [The reading in B was bewildered, enchanted and forlorn. My father             
            then changed bewildered to wildered and placed it after enchanted.]             
                                                                                            
      651-2.  JHL transpose.                                                                 
                                                                                            
    [This was done. Cf. lines 1222 - 3, where these lines are repeated but left             
     in the original sequence.]                                                              
                                                                                            
     [After line 652 B had:                                                                  
                                                                                            
          Thus thought his heart. No words would come                                       
          from his fast lips, for smitten dumb                                                
          a spell lay on him, as a dream                                                     
          in longing chained beside the stream.                                              
                                                                                            
    After  seeing  Lewis's  comment  my  father  marked  this  passage  'revise',            
    and  also  with a  deletion mark,  on which  basis I  have excluded  the four            
    lines from the text.]                                                                    
                                                                                            
     Only  in  PR.  Almost  undoubtedly  spurious.  'The  latest  redac-                     
     tors',  says  Pumpernickel,  'were  always  needlessly  amplifying,                     
     as if the imagination of their readers could do nothing for itself,                     
     and  thus  blunting  the true  force and  energy of  the Geste....'                     
     Read:                                                                                   
                                                                                            
                      A heartache and a loneliness                                           
                      - Enchanted waters pitiless.'                                          
                         A summer maned etc.                                                 
   
   [heartache was the original reading  of B  at 651 x, changed  later to           
   hunger, but retained at 1223.]                                                   
                                                                                   
                653-72. Of this  admirable passage  Peabody remarks:  'It is  as if 
                the wood itself were speaking.'                                     
                                                                                   
                 677-9. LH From dim cave the damp moon eyed             
                        White mists that float from earth to hide                     
                        The sluggard morrow's sun and drip                         
                                                                                   
   [No alteration made to the text.]                                                
                                                                                   
  
  276 
                683. Beat, which is utterly inappropriate to the sound              
                 described,  must  be   a  corruption.   No  plausible              
                 emendation has been suggested.                                     
                                                                                   
   [My  father  scribbled  in  a  hesitant  substitute  for  beat and  a different 
   form  for  line  684  (of  his own  feet on  leafy....) but  I cannot  read the 
   rhyming words.)                                                                  
                                                                                   
                 685-708. In praise of this  passage I  need not  add to  the in- 
                 numerable eulogies of my predecessors.                             
                                                                                   
        710. Bentley read sam far off, to avoid the ugliness that                   
         always  results  from  w-final  followed  by  an initial                   
         vowel in the next word.                                                    
                                                                                   
   [The reading  criticised was  saw afar,  and the  line was  changed as           
   suggested.)                                                                      
                                                                                   
                715. Stole he PRK. He stole JHL.  PRK looks  like the               
                 metrical 'improvement' of a scribe: dearly bought by               
                 a meaningless inversion.                                           
                                                                                   
   [The reading criticised was Then stole he nigh,  changed to  Then nigh           
   he stole.)                                                                       
                                                                                   
                 727 -  45 This  passage, as  it stands,  is seriously  corrupt, though 
                 the beauty of the original can still be discerned.                 
                                                                                   
   [See the following notes.]                                                       
   
                                                                             
                                                                                
    [The original reading of B in lines 729 - 30 was:                            
                                                                                
                         the hillock green he leapt upon -                       
                         the elfin loveliness was gone;]                          
                                                                                
                  729. Intolerable bathos and prose in a passage of such         
                   tension.                                                      
                                                                                
    [The original reading of B in line 739 was:                                  
                                                                                
                         its echoes wove a halting spell:]                      
                                                                                
                  739.  Why  halting?  'Let  the  amanuensis  take  back his 
                   rubbish' (Bentley) .                                          
                                                                                
    [Against this my father wrote 'A spell to halt anyone', but in the margin 
    of  B  he  wrote  staying/binding,  and  I  have  adopted binding  in the 
    text.]                                                                       
                                                                                
  
  277 
    [The original reading of B in lines 741 - 5 was:                             
                                                                                
                         His voice such love and longing fill            741       
                         one moment stood she, touched and still;                
                         one moment only, but he came                            
                         and all his heart was burned with flame.      744]      
                                                                                
      741-2. The historic present is always to be suspected. The              
        second  verse  is  hopelessly  corrupt.  Touched   in  this              
        sense  is  impossible  in  the language  of the  Geste: and              
        if the word were possible, the conception  is fitter  for a              
        nineteenth    century    drawing-room    in    Narrowthrode              
        than for the loves of heroes. HL read:                                   
                                                                                
                           And clear his voice came as a bell                    
                         Whose echoes move a wavering spell                      
                         Tinuviel. Tinuviel.                                     
                         Such love and longing filled his voice                  
                         That, one moment, without choice,                      
                         One moment without fear or shame,                      
                         Tinuviel stood; and like a flame                        
                         He leapt towards her as she stayed                      
                         And caught and kissed that elfin maid.                   
                                                                                
    [My  father  marked  the  passage  'revise', and  very roughly  corrected it 
    (adopting the  concluding verses  of Lewis's  version) to  the form  which I 
    have given in the text, despite the defective couplet.]                      
   
    [The original reading of B was:                                                
                                                                                  
                          aswoon in mingled grief and bliss,                       
                          enchantment of an elvish kiss.)                          
                                                                                  
         760-1.  L Aswoon with grief, aswoon arith bliss,                         
                          Enchanted of an elvish kiss.                             
                                                                                  
    [enchanted for enchantment was adopted.)                                       
                                                                                  
    [The original reading - the text B(1) seen by Lewis, see p. 194- of lines      
                                                                                  
    762 - 73 was:                                                                  
                                                                                  
                          and saw within his blinded eyes                        
                          a light that danced like silver flies                      
                          a starlit face of tenderness                             
                          crowned by the stars of Elfinesse.                       
                          A mist a:as in his face like hair,                   5 
                          and laughing whispers moved the air -                     
                          'O! dance with me now, Beren. Dance! '-                  
                          a silver laugh, a mocking glance:                        
                          'Come dance the wild and headlong maze                  
  
  278 
                          those dance, we're told, beyond the ways             10 
                          who dwell that lead to lands of Men!                    
                          Come teach the feet of Luthien! '                       
                          The shadows wrapped her. Like a stone                     
                          the daylight found him cold and lone.                    
                                                                                  
    On line 8 of this passage Lewis commented:]                                    
                                                                                  
                    L a silver laughter, an arch glance                            
                                                                                  
                    'Whether mocking or arch is the more intolerably               
                    miss-ish I care not to decide' (Peabody).                      
                                                                                  
    [The line was abandoned in the B(2) version. On lines 9 - 12 Lewis             
    commented:]                                                                    
                                                                                  
                    JHL  omit.  Is  not  the  whole  passage  [from  the  begin- 
                    ning  of  the  Canto  to the  end of  the passage  from B(1) 
                    given above] unworthy of the poet?                             
                                                                                  
    [It is clear that this severe criticism led to the rewriting of the opening of 
    the Canto.]                                                                    
                                                                                  
                   775. The chiasmus  'is suspiciously  classical. H  gives Dark 
                    is the sun, cold is the air.                                  
   
    [Against this my father scribbled:  But classics  did not  invent chiasmus! 
    - it is perfectly natural.' (Chiasmus:  a grammatical  figure by  which the 
    order of words is one of two parallel clauses is  inverted in  the other.)] 
                                                                               
    [The passage criticised by Lewis in the following comment was:              
                                                                               
                       Hateful  art thou,  0 Land  of Trees!                    
                       My  flute  shall finger no  more seize;                    
                       may music perish etc.]                                   
                                                                               
               849. Clearly corrupt. HJL Oh hateful land of trees be            
                 mute! My fingers, now forget the flute!                           
                                                                               
    [Against  this  my  father wrote:  'Frightful 18th  century!!!' But  he re- 
    ordered  the  second  line to:  my fingers  the flute  shall no  more seize, 
    and subsequently rewrote the passage to the form given  in the  text, lines 
    849-52.]                                                                    
                                                                               
       849-83.  'These lines are very noble' (Pumpernickel).                    
                                                                               
               909.   cometh. HJL comes. HJL is certainly the more               
                 emphatic rhythm.                                               
                                                                               
    [No alteration made to the text.]                                           
                                                                               
  
  279 
    [The original reading of B at line 911 was:                                
                                                                               
                                             ...those shores,                   
                 those white rocks where the last tide mars]                   
                                                                               
               911.     'Where eight  dull words  oft creep  in one  low line.' 
                  Lines  of  monosyllables  are  often  to  be  found   in  the 
                  Geste,   but   rarely   so   clustered  with   consonants  as 
                  this.   No  satisfactory   emendation  has   been  suggested. 
                  I  suspect  this  is  a  garbled  version  of  1142  - 3: 
                  our  scribes  do  not  always   accept  or   understand  epic 
                  repetition.                                                   
                                                                               
    [The emendation  made to  B and  given in  the text  is derived  from lines 
    1142  -  3  as  Lewis  suggested.  His reference  is to  Pope, An  Essay on 
    Criticism,  line  347:  And ten  low words  oft creep  in one  dull line.] 
                                                                               
                978-9. In Gestestudien Vol. XIII pp. 9 - 930 the reader will 
                            find a summary of the critical war that has raged 
   
       round  the  possibility  of the  assonance (or  rime) of                  
       within-dim.  Perhaps  a  great  deal  of ink  would have                  
       been saved if the scholars of the last century  had been                  
       familiar  with  the  L  reading  Where  out  of yawning                  
       arches came A white light like unmoving flame.                            
       'My  own  conclusion  is  that if  the assonance  in the                  
       textus   receptus  is   correct,  the   same  phenomenon                  
       must  originally  have  occurred  often,  and  have been                  
       suppressed  elsewhere by  the scribes.  Editorial effort                  
       might profitably be devoted to restoring it' (Schuffer).                  
       But cf. 1140-1.                                                       
                                                                                
   [The original reading of B in lines 980 - x was:                              
                                                                                
             With gentle hand there she him led                                  
             down corridors etc.]                                                
                                                                                
          980. J  Downward  with gentle  hand she  him led,                  
             which explains the  corruption. The  verse origin-                  
             ally  ran  Downward with  gentle hand  she led.                  
             The scribe of J, wrongly believing an object to be                  
             needed,  inserted  him.  Vulg.  then  'emends' the                  
             metre   by   dropping   Downward   and   inserting                  
             there: thus giving a clumsy line.                                   
                                                                                
   [In  this  note  Vulg.  =  Vulgate,  the common  or usual  form of  a literary 
   work. My father wrote in Lewis's  line on  the B-text  with his  initials, and 
   made the consequent change of down to through in line 981.]                   
                                                                                
     [The original reading of B was: as into arched halls was led]              
   991.  HJL she led                                                             
  
  280 
                                                                                
   996. L in old stone carven stood                                               
   [No alteration made to the text.]                                             
                                                                                
   [The original reading in B was: while waters endless dripped and              
   ran]                                                                          
   1007.  H While water forever dript and ran                                  
     [The original reading in B was: in lightless labyrinths endlessly]          
   
      1075.  Labyrinths. HJL Labyrinth.                                      
                                                                          
   [Lewis corrected his spelling to Laborynth(s), against which my father 
   queried: 'Why this spelling?']                                          
                                                                          
      980-1131.   The whole of this passage has always been deservedly 
                  regarded as one of the gems of the Geste.                
                                                                          
    1132-61.   I suspect that  this passage  has been  greatly expanded 
    by   the   late    redactors   who    found   their    audience   some- 
    times  very  ignorant  of  the  myths.  It  is,   as  it   stands,  far 
    from   satisfactory.   On   the   one   hand   it   is   too   long  an 
    interruption   of   the   action:    on   the    other   it    is   too 
    succinct   for   a   reader   who   knows   nothing   of    the   myth- 
    ology.  It  is  also   obscure:  thus   in  1145 few   readers  can 
    grasp    that    their    means    'the    Silmarils'.    The   shorter 
    version   of   H   and   L,    though   not    good,   may    in   some 
    respects be nearer the original:                                       
                                                                          
                     Then Thingol's warriors loud and long                 
                  Laughed: for wide renown in song                         
                  Had Feanor's gems o'er land and sea,                     
                  The Silmarils, the shiners three,                        
                  Three only, and in every one                             
                  The light that was before the sun                        
                  And moon, shone yet. But now no more                    
                  Those leavings of the lights of yore                     
                  Were seen on earth's back: in the drear                  
                  Abysm of Morgoth blazing clear                           
                  His iron crown they must adorn                            
                  And glitter on orcs and slaves forlorn etc.              
                                                                          
   [My father put an exclamation mark against the shiners three; and he 
   wrote an X against lines 1144 - 5 (see note to these lines).]           
                                                                          
                                      *                                    
                                                                          
    Here  C.  S.  Lewis's  commentary  on The  Gest  of Beren  and Luithien 
   ends, and no more is recorded of the opinions of  Peabody, Pumpernickel, 
   Schuffer and  Schick in  the volumes  of Gestestudien  - nor  indeed, on 
   this subject, of those of their generous-minded inventor.               
  
  1 
        J. R. R. Tolkien: the master      
       storyteller who shaped the most 
      compelling fantasy of all time... 
                                         
   THE HOBBIT.                           
                                         
   The Lord of the Rings.                 
                                         
   THE FELLOWSHIP OF                      
   THE RING                               
   THE TWO TOWERS.                        
   THE RETURN OF                          
   THE KING.                              
   
                       THE SONG OF TUOR.                  
                                                         
    "Then  the  magic  drifted  from  me  and  that music 
    loosed its bands -                                    
    Far, far-off, conches calling - lo! I  stood in  the sweet 
    lands,                                                
    And  the  meadows  were  about  me  where  the  weep- 
    ing willows grew,                                     
   Where  the  long  grass  stirred  beside  me,  and  my 
    feet were drenched with dew.                          
   Only the reeds were rustling,  but a  mist lay  on the 
    streams.                                             
    Like a  sea-roke drawn  far inland,  like a  shred of 
    salt sea-dreams.                                      
   "Twas   in   the   Land  of   Willows  that   I  heard 
    th'unfathomed breath                                  
   Of  the  Horns  of  Ylmir calling - and  shall  hear  them 
    till my death."                                       
   
    By J. R. R. Tolkien.                                              
    Published by Ballantine Books:                                   
                                                                    
    THE HOBB1T.                                                       
                                                                    
    THE LORD OF THE RINGS.                                            
                      The Fellowship of the Ring.                     
       The Two Towers.                                               
       The Return of the King.                                       
                                                                    
    THE SILMARILLION.                                             
                                                                    
    UNFINISHED TALES.                                                 
                                                                    
    THE TOLKIEN READER.                                              
                                                                    
    SIR GAWAIN & THE GREEN KNIGHT.                                   
                                                                    
    SMITH OF WOOTTON MAJOR & FARMER GILES OF HAM.                 
                                                                    
    THE HISTORIES OF MIDDLE-EARTH.                                   
    The Book of Lost Tales 1.                                        
    The Book of Lost Tales 2.                                        
    The Lays of Belariand.                                           
    The Shaping of Middle-earth.                                     
                                                                    
    By Humphrey carpenter:                                            
    TOLKIEN: The Authorized Biography.                               
                                                                    
    By Paul H. Kocher:                                               
    MASTER OF MIDDLE-EARTH:                                          
    The Fiction of J. R. R. Tolkien.                                 
                                                                    
    By Robert Foster:                                                
    THE COMPLETE GUIDE TO MIDDLE-EARTH:                              
    From The Hobbit to The Silmarillion.                             
  
  2 
                                                                    
             Books  published  by  The  Ballantine  Publishing Group 
             are available at quantity discounts on  bulk purchases 
             for  premium,  educational, fund-raising,  and special 
             sales use. For details, please call 1-800-733-3000. 
   
                  THE                  
               SHAPING OF              
                MIDDLE-                
                 EARTH.                
                                      
      The Quenta, The Ambarkanta,      
             and The Annals.           
                                      
           J. R. R. Tolkien.          
                                      
                                   
            A Del Rey(R) Book.           
      BALLANTINE BOOKS þ NEW YORK.     
   
    Sale of this book without a front cover  may be  unauthorized. If 
    this book is coverless, it may have been reported to the publish- 
    er as "unsold or destroyed" and neither the  author nor  the pub- 
    lisher may have received payment for it.                          
                                                                     
    A Del Rey Book.                                                   
    Published by Ballantine Books.                                    
                                                                     
    Copyright (C) 1986 by Frank Richard Williamson and Christopher      
    Reuel Tolkien as Executors of the Estate of J. R. R. Tolkien. 
                                                                     
    All rights  reserved under  International and  Pan-American Copy- 
    right Conventions. Published in the  United States  by Ballantine 
    Books, a division of Random House, Inc., New York.                
                                                                     
    Library of Congress Catalog Card Number: 86-10338.                
                                                                     
    ISBN 0-345-40043-7.                                               
                                                                     
    First published by Houghton Mifflin Company.                      
                                                                     
    Reprinted by special arrangement with Houghton Mifflin            
    Company.                                                          
                                                                     
    Manufactured in the  United States  of America.                   
                                                                     
    First Ballantine  Books Edition:  December 1995.                  
                                                                     
    10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1.                                             
   
                             CONTENTS.                                  
                                                                       
    Preface.                                                       Vll. 
                                                                       
       I.PROSE FRAGMENTS FOLLOWING THE 1.                               
                                                                       
           LOST TALES.                                                  
                                                                       
      II.THE EARLIEST 'SILMARILLION'.                               11. 
           Commentary.                                             47. 
                                                                       
     III.THE QUENTA.                                                 92. 
           Commentary.                                            199. 
           Appendix  1:  AElfwine's  translation of  the Quenta         
     into  Old   English;  Old   English  equivalents   of  El-         
     vish names.                                                  251. 
           Appendix 2: The Horns of Ylmir.                        262. 
                                                                       
     IV.THE FIRST 'SILMARILLION' MAP.                             269. 
  
  3 
                                                                       
      V.THE AMBARKANTA.                                           288. 
                  Commentary.                                     296. 
                                                                       
                                VI.THE EARLIEST ANNALS OF VALINOR.310. 
     Commentary.                                                    325. 
                                                                       
                 Appendix: AElfwine's translations of the Annals        
                 of Valinor into Old English.                     334. 
                                                                       
                                        V.                              
   
                      VII.THE EARLIEST ANNALS OF BELERIAND.351. 
          Commentary.                                        375. 
          Second version of the earliest Annals.             393. 
          Commentary.                                        400. 
          Appendix: AElfwine's translation of the Annals of      
           Beleriand into Old English.                       406. 
                                                                
   Index.                                                    412. 
   
   
                                       
   This book brings  the 'History  of Middle-earth'  to some  time in 
   the  1930s: the  cosmographical work  Ambarkanta and  the earliest 
   Annals of Valinor and Annals  of Beleriand,  while later  than the 
   Quenta Noldorinwa - the 'Silmarillion'  version that  was written, 
   as I believe, in 1930 - cannot themselves be more precisely dated. 
     This  is  the  stage  at which  my father  had arrived  when The 
   Hobbit  was  written.  Comparison  of  the  Quenta  with  the pub- 
   lished Silmarillion will show that the essential character  of the 
   work  was  now  fully  in  being; in  the shape  and fall  of sen- 
   tences, even of whole passages,  the one  is constantly  echoed in 
   the other;  and yet  the published  Silmarillion is  between three 
   and four times as long.                                           
     After the hasty  'Sketch of  the Mythology'  (chapter II in this 
   book), the Quenta Noldorinwa was  in fact  the only  complete ver- 
   sion of 'The Silmarillion' that my father  ever made.  Towards the 
   end  of  1937  he  interrupted  work  on  a  new  version,  Quenta 
   Silmarillion,  which  extended  to part way  through the  story of 
   Turin  Turambar,  and began The Lord  of the  Rings (see  The Lays 
   of Beleriand pp. 364 -  7). When  after many  years he returned to 
   the First Age, the vast extension of the world  that had  now come 
   into  being  meant that  the Quenta  Silmarillion, which  had been 
   stopped in full flight, could not be taken up  from where  it fell; 
   and  though  he  undertook exceedingly  complex revisions  and en- 
   largements of  the earlier  parts during  the following  years, he 
   never achieved again  a complete  and coherent  structure. Especial- 
   ly in its concluding chapters  the Quenta  Noldorinwa is  thus one 
   of the primary elements in the study of the work as a whole.      
   
                  
                                                                              
     In  the  Annals  of  Valinor  and  the  Annals of  Beleriand am           
   seen  the  beginnings  of the  chronological structure  which was           
   to  become  a  central  preoccupation.  The Annals  would develop           
   into a separate 'tradition', parallel to and overlapping but dis-           
   tinct from 'The Silmarillion' proper, and (after  intervening ver-           
   sions)  emerging  in the  years following  the completion  of The           
   Lord of the Rings in  two chief  works of  the Matter  of Middle-           
   earth,  the  Annals  of  Aman  and the  Grey Annals  of Beleriand           
   (see  pp.  310,  351). With  the Quenta  and with  these earliest           
   versions  of the  Annals I  give the  brief texts  in Anglo-Saxon           
   feigned  to have  been made  by AElfwine  (Eriol) from  the works           
   that he studied in Tol Eressea, the Lonely Isle.                            
     The  commentaries  are largely  concerned to  relate geography,           
   names,  events, relationships  and motives  to what  preceded and           
   what followed; inevitably this entails a great deal  of reference           
   back  to the  previous books,  and the  text of  the commentaries           
  
  4 
   is hardly enticing  (though being  in smaller  print they  can be           
   readily distinguished from the original works).  My object  is to           
   try  to  show,  and not  merely impressionistically,  how Middle-           
   earth and its history was built up gradually and  delicately, and           
   how a long  series of  small shifts  or combinations  would often           
   lead  to  the  emergence of  new and  unforeseen structures  - as           
   far example in the story of Gwindor of Nargothrond (p. 217).                
     The  arrangement of  the texts  of the  'Sketch of  the Mythol-           
   ogy'  and  the  Quenta, split  into numbered  sections comparable           
   from one text to the other, is  explained on  p. 11.  The earlier           
   volumes in the  series are  referred to  as I  (The Book  of Lost           
   Tales Part I), II (The Book of Lost Tales Part II), and  III (The           
   Lays of Beleriand).*                                                        
     The  maps  and  diagrams  in  the  book  are   reproduced  with           
   the permission of the Bodleian Library, Oxford,  and I  thank the           
   staff of the Department  of Western  Manuscripts at  the Bodleian           
   for their assistance.                                                       
     The  fifth volume  will contain  my father's  unfinished 'time-           
   travel' story, The Lost  Road, together  with the  earliest forms           
   of  the  legend  of Numenor,  which were  closely related  to it;           
   the  Lhammas  or  Account  of Tongues,  Etymologies; and  all the           
   writings concerned with the  First Age  up to  the time  when The           
   Lord of the Rings was begun.                                                
                                                                              
   (* Note that all page numbers refer to the hardcover Houghton Mifflin editions.) 
   
   
                                    I.                                 
                                                                      
                             PROSE FRAGMENTS                           
                        FOLLOWING THE LOST TALES.                    
                                                                      
   Before  giving  the  'Sketch  of the  Mythology', the  earliest form 
   of the prose 'Silmarillion', there are some  brief prose  texts that 
   can be conveniently collected here.                                 
                                                                      
                                   (i).                                
                                                                      
   Among  loose  papers  there  is  an  early  piece,  soon  abandoned, 
   entitled Turlin and the  Exiles of  Gondolin. It  will be  seen that 
   it  relates closely  to the  beginning of  the tale  of The  Fall of 
   Gondolin (II.  149)  but  at  the  same time  contains much  that is 
   new. That it was the beginning  of a  later version  of the  tale is 
   clear  at  once  from  the  name  Mithrim,  for  this  only replaced 
   Asgon  by  emendation  in  the final  text of  The Fall  of Gondolin 
   (II. 202). This brief text reads as follows. At  the first  three oc- 
   currences of the name Turlin in the  narrative (but  not in  the ti- 
   tle)  it  was  emended  to Turgon;  at the  fourth and  fifth Turgon 
   was so written from the first. I give Turgon throughout.            
                                                                      
     'Then'   said   Ilfiniol   son   of   Bronweg   'know   that  Ulmo 
   Lord  of  Waters  forgot  never  the  sorrows  of  the   Elfin  kin- 
   dreds  beneath  the  power  of  Melko,  but   he  might   do  little 
   because   of  the   anger  of   the  other   Gods  who   shut  their 
   hearts  against  the  race  of  the  Gnomes,  and  dwelt  behind the 
   veiled  hills  of  Valinor  heedless  of  the  Outer World,  so deep 
   was  their  ruth  and  regret  for  the  death  of  the  Two  Trees. 
   Nor  did  any  save  Ulmo  only  dread  the  power  of   Melko  that 
   wrought  ruin  and  sorrow  over  all  the   Earth;  but   Ulmo  de- 
   sired  that  Valinor  should  gather  all  its  might to  quench his 
   evil  ere it  be  too  late,  and  him  seemed  that  both  purposes 
                                                                      
                                                                     
   
   might   perchance   be   achieved   if  messengers   from  the 
   Gnomes  should win  to Valinor  and plead  for pardon  and for 
   pity upon the Earth; for the  love of  Palurien and  Orome her 
   son  for those  wide realms  did but  slumber still.  Yet hard 
   and evil was the  road from  the Outer  Earth to  Valinor, and 
  
  5 
   the  Gods  themselves  had  meshed  the  ways  with  magic and 
   veiled the encircling  hills. Thus  did Ulmo  seek unceasingly 
   to  stir  the  Gnomes  to  send  messengers unto  Valinor, but 
   Melko  was  cunning  and  very  deep  in wisdom,  and unsleep- 
   ing  was his  wariness in  all things  that touched  the Elfin 
   kindreds,  and their  messengers overcame  not the  perils and 
   temptations of that longest and  most evil  of all  roads, and 
   many that dared to set forth were lost for ever.              
     Now  tells  the  tale  how  Ulmo despaired  that any  of the 
   Elfin  race  should  surpass the  dangers of  the way,  and of 
   the deepest and the latest design that he then  fashioned, and 
   of those things which came of it.                             
     In  those  days  the greater  part  of  the kindreds  of Men 
   dwelt after the  Battle of  Unnumbered Tears  in that  land of 
   the North  that has  many names,  but which  the Elves  of Kor 
   have  named  Hisilome  which  is  the  Twilit  Mist,  and  the 
   Gnomes,  who  of  the  Elf-kin  know  it  best,  Dor-Lomin the 
   Land  of  Shadows.  A  people  mighty  in numbers  were there, 
   dwelling  about  the  wide  pale waters  of Mithrim  the great 
   lake that lies  in those  regions, and  other folk  named them 
   Tunglin or folk of the  Harp, for  their joy  was in  the wild 
   music  and  minstrelsy of  the fells  and woodlands,  but they 
   knew not and  sang not  of the  sea. Now  this folk  came into 
   those places after the dread battle,  being too  late summoned 
   thither  from  afar,  and  they  bore  no  stain  of treachery 
   against  the  Elfin  kin;  but  indeed  many among  them clung 
   to  such  friendship  with  the  hidden  Gnomes  of  the moun- 
   tains and  Dark Elves  as might  be still  for the  sorrow and 
   mistrust born of those ruinous deeds in  the Vale  of Niniach. 
   Turgon was a man of  that folk,  son of  Peleg, son  of Indor, 
   son of  [Ear >]  Fengel who  was their  chief and  hearing the 
   summons had  marched out  of the  deeps of  the East  with all 
   his  folk. But  Turgon dwelt  not much  with his  kindred, and 
   
   loved  rather  solitude and  the friendship  of the  Elves whose 
   tongues  he  knew,  and  he  wandered   alone  about   the  long 
   shores  of  Mithrim,  now  hunting  in  its  woods,  now  making 
   sudden  music  in  the  rocks  upon  his  rugged  harp  of  wood 
   strung  with  the  sinews  of  bears.  But he  sang not  for the 
   ears  of  Men,  and  many  hearing  the   power  of   his  rough 
   songs  came  from  afar  to  hearken  to  his   harping;  [?but] 
   Turgon left his  singing and  departed to  lonely places  in the 
   mountains.                                                       
     Many  strange  things  he  learned  there,  broken  tidings of 
   far  off  things,  and longing  came upon  him for  deeper lore, 
   but as yet  his heart turned not  from the  long shores,  and the 
   pale  waters  of  Mithrim  in the  mists. Yet  was he  not fated 
   to dwell  for ever  in those  places, for  'tis said  that magic 
   and  destiny led  him on  a day  to a  cavernous opening  in the 
   rocks   down  which   a  hidden   river  flowed   from  Mithrim. 
   And  Turgon  entered that  cavern seeking  to learn  its secret, 
   but  having  entered  the  waters  of  Mithrim  drave  him  for- 
   ward  into  the  heart of  the rock  and he  might not  win back 
   into the  light. This  men have  said was  not without  the will 
   of   Ulmo,   at   whose   prompting  may   be  the   Gnomes  had 
   fashioned   that   deep   and   hidden   way.   Then   came  the 
   Gnomes  to  Turgon  and  guided  him  along  the  dark  passages 
   amid  the  mountains  until  he  came  out  once  more  into the 
   light.                                                           
                                                                   
     The text  ends here  (though manuscript  pages written  at the 
   same time continue on another subject, see (ii) below).          
     Turlin must have been a passing shift from Tuor (cf.  the form 
   Tur that appears in texts of The Fall of Gondolin, II. 148), and 
   Turgon likewise; in the Tale Turgon is of course the name of the 
   King of Gondolin. This  curious passing  transference of  a pri- 
   mary name in the  legends may  be compared  with the  brief sub- 
   stitution of Celegorm for Thingol  and Maglor  for Beren  in the 
   Lay of Leithian (III. 159).                                       
  
  6 
     Particularly interesting is the account here of the origins of 
   Tuor's people: they came out of the  East to  the Battle  of Un- 
   numbered  Tears,  but  they came  too late.  This can  hardly be 
   
    wholly  unconnected  with  the  coming  of the  Easterlings before 
    the  battle  in  the later  story. The  genealogy of  Tuor (Turlin, 
    Turgon) is here 'son of  Peleg son  of Indor  son of  Fengel'. In 
    The  Fall  of  Gondolin  he  is  'son  of  Peleg  son   of  Indor' 
    (II. 160); in the fragment of the Lay  of the  Fall of  Gondolin he 
    is the son of  Fengel, and  in associated  notes Tuor  is himself 
    called Fengel (III.  145). His  people are  here the  Tunglin, the 
    folk  of  the Harp,  whereas in  The Fall  of Gondolin  (ibid.) he 
    belongs  to  'the house  of the  Swan of  the sons  of the  Men of 
    the North'.                                                        
      Also  noteworthy  is  the  opening  of  the  present  text where 
    Ulmo's  desires  and  devisings ate  described: his  unceasing at- 
    tempts  to  persuade  the  Gnomes to  send messengers  to Valinor, 
    his isolation from the  other Valar,  his wish  that the  power of 
    Valinor  should  go  against  Melko  in time.  There does  not ap- 
    pear  to  Le  any  other  mention of  Ulmo's attempting  to arouse 
    the  Gnomes  to  send  messages  to Valinor;  and though  his iso- 
    lation  in  his pity  for the  Gnomes in  the Great  Lands appears 
    strongly at the beginning  of the  tale of  The Hiding  of Valinor 
    g.  209),  there  Manwe  and  Varda  beside  Ulmo were  opposed to 
    the withdrawal of Valinor from the fate of 'the world'.            
      Lastly, 'the Vale of  Niniach' must  be the  site of  the Battle 
    of  Unnumbered  Tears;  cf.  'the  Vale  (Valley)  of  Weeping Wa- 
    ters'  in  the  outlines  for  Gilfanon's  Tale (I.230-40). Niniach 
    never  occurs  again  in  this  application,  though  the  way  by 
    which  Tuor  went  down  to  the  sea  came  to  be  called Cirith 
    Ninniach, the Rainbow Cleft.                                       
                                                                      
                                   (ii).                                 
                                                                      
    The  manuscript  Turlin  and  the  Exiles  of  Gondolin  continues 
    (the  paper  and  the  handwriting  are  identical,  and  all were 
    placed together) with a further text of  great interest,  since it 
    represents the first step towards  the later  story of  the coming 
    of the Noldor to  Middle-earth since  the outlines  for Gilfanon's 
    Tale g. 237 ff.). This was hastily pencilled and is in places dif- 
    ficult to make out.                                                
   
     
                                                                 
    Then   Gelmir  king   of  the   Gnomes  marshalled   his  un- 
   happy folk and he said to  them: 'We  am come  at last  to the 
   Great Lands  and have  set our  feet upon  the Earth,  and not 
   even Elf-wisdom may yet  say what  shall come  of it;  but the 
   torment  and  the pain  and the  tears that  we have  borne in 
   the way hither shall be sung in song and told  in tale  by all 
   the  folk  of  the Elfin  race hereafter;  yea and  even among 
   other children of Ior shall some remember it.'                 
    Long  time  did  the  Gnome-folk   dwell  nigh   those  west- 
   ward shores in  the northern regions of  the Earth;  and their 
   anguish was  lessened. Some  were there that fared  far afield 
   and  gained  knowledge  of  the lands  about, and  they sought 
   ever  to  know  whither Melko  had fled,  or where  was hidden 
   the  gems  and  treasury  of  Valinor.  [Struck out:  Then did 
   Gelmir marshal his hosts and  three great  armies had  he, and 
   Golfin his son was captain of the  one, and  Delin his  son of 
   a second, [Oleg >] Luthien his  son of  the third,  but Gelmir 
   was lord and king.] Thereafter  did all  the folk  move onward 
   to  the  East  and  somewhat  South,  and  all  the  armies of 
   Golfin  and  of  Delin  moved  ahead  unhampered. Now  the ice 
   melted,  and  the  snow  [?thinned], and  the trees  grew deep 
   upon  the  hills, and  their hearts  knew comfort,  till their 
   harps  and elfin  pipes awoke  once more.  Then did  the rocks 
   ring  with  the  sweet  music  of  the  Elves,  and  countless 
   [?coming]  of  their  many  feet;  new  flowers  sprang behind 
  
  7 
   those  armies  as they  trod, for  the earth  was glad  of the 
   coming  of  the  Gnomes,  nor had  the sun  or the  white moon 
   yet seen fairer things in those places than their moving field 
   of glinting spears  and their  goldwrought elfin  armoury. But 
   the  women  and  the   Gnome-maids  and   Gnome-children  sang 
   as  they  journeyed  after,  and  no such  clear song  of hope 
   have the  lands heard  since, yet  was it  sad and  boding be- 
   side that  singing that  was heard  upon [Kor  >] the  hill of 
   Tun while the Two Trees blossomed still.                       
    Of  all  those  scouts  and  scattered  hosts  that  went far 
   ahead  or  upon  either  side  of  the  marching  Gnomes  none 
   were more eager  or burnt  with greater  fire than  Feanor the 
   gem-smith  and  his  seven  sons;  but  nothing did  they dis- 
   
    cover  yet,  and  came the  Gnomes at  length unto  that magic 
    northern land of  which tales  often speak,  and by  reason of 
    its  dark  woods  and grey  mountains and  its deep  mists the 
    Gnomes  named  Dor Lomin  land  of   shadows.  There   lies  a 
    lake,  Mithrim  whose mighty  waters reflect  a pale  image of 
    the encircling hills.  Here did  the Gnomes  rest once  more a 
    great  while,  and  Gelmir  let build  dwellings for  the folk 
    about  the  shores  and  shoreland  woods,  but  there  too be 
    numbered  and  marshalled  all  his  hosts  both  of spearmen, 
    and  bowmen,  and  of  swordsmen,  for  no  lack  of  arms did 
    the  Gnomes  bring  out  of  Valinor  and  the   armouries  of 
    Makar  to  their  war with  Melko. And three great  armies had 
    Gelmir  under  his lordship,  and Golfin  his son  was captain 
    of one, and Delin his son  of another,  and Luthien  (not that 
    Luthien of the Roses who is of  another and  a later  tale) of 
    a  third;  and  Golfin's  might  was  in swordsmen,  and Delin 
    had  more  of  those who  bore the  long... elfin  spears, but 
    Luthien's  joy  was  in  the  number  and...  of his  bowmen - 
    and  the  bow  has ever  been the  weapon wherein  the Elf-kin 
    has  had  the  most  wondrous  skill. Now  the colours  of the 
    Gnomes  were  gold  and white  in those  ancient days  in mem- 
    ory  of  the  Two Trees,  but  Gelmir's  standard  bore upon a 
    silver field  a crown  of gold,  and each  captain had  a fair 
    banner; and the sign  of Golfin  in those  days was  upon gold 
    a silver sword, and of Delin  a green  beech leaf  upon silver 
    diapered  with  golden  flowers,  and  of  Luthien   a  golden 
    swallow  that winged  through an  azure field  as it  were the 
    sky  set  with  silver stars,  and the  sons of  Feanor wrought 
    that standard and those  banners, and  they shone  by sunlight 
    and  by  mist and  by moonlight  and by  starless dark  by the 
    light of the Gnome-wrought gems that sewed them [sic].         
      Now  it  happened  on  a  while that  Feanor got  him beyond 
    to the hills  that girt  Dor Lomin  in those  parts [northward 
    of  >]  beyond  Artanor  where  these  were  open  empty lands 
    and  treeless hills,  and he  had no  small company  and three 
    of  his  sons  were with  him. Thus  came they  on a  day nigh 
    evening to a hilltop, and afar off descried a red light leaping 
    in  a  vale  open on  that side  that looked  towards [?them]. 
   
            
                                                                     
   Then  Feanor  wondered  what  this  fire  might  be,  and   he  and 
   his folk marched in the still  night swiftly  thereto, so  that ere 
   dawn  they  looked  down  into  that  vale.  There  saw   they  an 
   armed  company  no  less  than  their  own,  and  they  sat around 
   a  mighty  fire  of  wood.  The  most  were  asleep, but  some few 
   stirred,  and  Feanor  stood  then  up  and  called  in  his clear 
   voice  so  that  the  dark  vale  rang:  'Who  be  ye; men  of the 
   Gnomes or other  what -  say swiftly  for 'tis  best for  [you to] 
   know the children of Feanor compass you around.'                   
    Then  a  great  clamour  broke  forth  in the  vale and  the folk 
   of  Feanor  knew  full  soon  that  here  were  no elfin  folk, by 
   reason  of  their  harsh  voices  and  unlovely  cries,  and  many 
   arrows  came  winging  in  the  dark   towards  that   voice,  but 
   Feanor  was  no  longer  there.  Swiftly  had  he  gone  and drawn 
  
  8 
   the  most  of  his  folk   before  the   vale's  mouth   whence  a 
   stream issued forlh tree-hung                                      
                                                                     
    Here  the text  ends abruptly  and near  the top  of a  new page; 
   it is clear that no more was written.                              
    The  Noldorin  house  has  still  not  emerged,  but  we  have  a 
   king  Gelmir  of  the  Gnomes,  with   his  sons   Golfin,  Delin, 
   Luthien (the last  emended from Oleg), captains  of his  three ar- 
   mies. There is no  suggestion that  Feanor and  his sons  were as- 
   sociated  with  these  in  any  sort  of  close  kinship.  In  the 
   fragment  of  the  Lay  of the  Fall of  Gondolin (see III. 146-7) 
   there appears - for  the first  time -  Fingolfin, who  steps into 
   Finwe Noleme's place as  the father  of Turgon  and Isfin,  but is 
   not the son of  Finwe, rather  of Gelmir.  I have  suggested there 
   that this Gelmir, father of Golfin/Fingolfin, is to  be identified 
   with  Finwe,  father of  Fingolfin in  the alliterative  poems and 
   later;  and  it  may  be that  the name  Gelmir is  formally con- 
   nected  with  Fin-golma,  which  in  the  outlines-for  Gilfanon's 
   Tale  is  another  name  for  Finwe  Noleme  g.  238-9,   and  see 
   I.  263,  entry  Noleme).  It  is  to  be  remembered  that  Finwe 
   Noleme was not in  the earliest  legend the  father of  Feanor and 
   was  not  slain  by  Melko  in  Valinor,  but  came  to  the Great 
   Lands.  -  Of  the  other  sons  of  Gelmir  named in  the present 
   text, Delin and Luthien, there is no trace elsewhere.              
    It is certainly clear that Golfin here is the first appearaace of 
   
    Fingolfin,  and  by  the same  token that  this text  preceded the 
    abandoned  beginning  of  the  Lay  of  the  Fall of  Gondolin. On 
    the other hand, the obscure story of  the death  of Feanor  in the 
    earliest  outlines g.  238 -  9) has  disappeared, and  though the 
    present  text  breaks  off  too  soon for  certainty it  seems ex- 
    tremely probable that, had my  father continued  it a  little fur- 
    ther,  we should  have learned  of Feanor's  death in  battle with 
    the  Orcs  whom  he  and his  companions had  aroused in  the val- 
    ley  where  they  were  encamped It  may be,  too, that  we should 
    have  had  an  explanation  of  the puzzling  lines  of   the  Lay 
    (III. 146):                                                          
                                                                      
      'Twas the bent blades of the Glamhoth that drank                 
      Fiagolfin's life as he stood alone by Feanor.                    
                                                                      
    We are in any case here still  a long  way from  the story  of the 
    divided hosts and the treachery of Feanor.                         
      The  encampment  of  Mithrim  (Asgon)   is referred   to  already 
    in the early outlines, but in the later of these there  is mention 
    g. 239) of the first  devising of  weapons by  the Gnomes  at this 
    time, whereas in the present text  they are  said to  have brought 
    great  store  of  arms  'out  of  Valinor  and  the  armouries  of 
    Makar'. Here also appears  the earliest  form of  the idea  of the 
    flowers  springing  beneath  the  marching  feet  of  the  Gnomish 
    host.                                                              
      A  characteristic  heraldry  appears  in   the  armies   led  by 
    Gelmir's  sons,  all  in  gold and  silver, in  memory of  the Two 
    Trees  -  the  banners  made  (curiously  enough)  by the  sons of 
    Feanor.  In  the  'Sketch  of  the   Mythology'  the   banners  of 
    Fingolfin were in blue and silver, as they remained (p. 24).       
      The  name  Ior, which  occurs at  the beginning  of the  text in 
    the  expression  'among  other  children  of  Ior' (as  opposed to 
    'the Elfin race') and seems therefore to refer to Iluvatar,' occurs 
    elsewhere only in a quite different reference: it is given  in the 
    early  Gnomish  dictionary  as  the  equivalent  of  Qenya  Ivare, 
    'the famous "piper of the sea" '.                                  
   
                                  (iii).                                
                                                                    
   Thirdly and lastly, an isolated slip of paper contains a  most cu- 
   rious trace of a stage in  development between  The Flight  of the 
   Noldoli  in  the  Lost Tales  and the  'Sketch of  the Mythology'. 
                                                                    
  
  9 
     The  Trees  stand  dark.  The  Plain  is  full  of  trouble. The 
   Gnomes  gather  by  torchlight  in  Tun  or  Cor;  Feanor  laments 
   Buithwir  (Felegron)  [emended  to  (Feleor)]  his  father,  bids 
   Gnomes  depart  &  seek  Melko  and  their  treasures  -  he longs 
   for  the  Silmarils  -  Finweg  &  Fingolfin  speak  against  him. 
   The   Gnomes   shout   and  prepare   to  depart.   The  Solosimpi 
   refuse:   the   wise   words   of  Ethlon   (Dimlint).  Foamriders 
   [?beaches].  The  threats  of  Feanor  to march  to Cu  nan Eilch. 
   The  arch,  the  lamplit   quays;  they   seize  the   boats.  One 
   Gilfanon   sees   his   mighty   swanwinged    swan-feather   boat 
   with  md.oars  [?going]  &  he  k  his  sons run  to the  arch and 
   threaten  the  Gnomes.  The  fight  on   the  arch   &  Gilfanon's 
   [?curse]  ere  they  throw   him  into   the  waves.   The  Gnomes 
   reach Fangros k repent - burn the boats.                          
                                                                    
     Here  Bruithwir  (with  the additional  name Felegron  > Feleor) 
   is still the father of Feanor as in the Lost Tales;  but Fingolfin 
   and  Finweg  have  emerged, and  speak against  Feanor (it  is not 
   clear  whether  Finwegh  ere is Fingolfin's  father ( Finwe) or 
   Fingolfin's son (later Fingon): see  IIL 137  - 8,  146). Narrative 
   features  that were  never taken  up in  the later  development of 
   'The  Silmarillion'  here  make  their  only appearance.  What lay 
   behind 'the wise words of  Ethlon (Dimlint)'  and 'the  threats of 
   Feanor  to  march  to  Cu  nan  Eilch'  has  now  vanished without 
   trace.  The  name Fangros  appears once  elsewhere, in  the allit- 
   erative Children  of Hurin,  III. 31  line 631  (earlier Fangair), 
   where there is a reference to a song, or songs, being sung        
                                                                    
           of the fight at Fangros, and Feanor's sons'               
           oath unbreakable                                          
                                                                    
   (the fight and the oath  need not  be in  any way  connected). But 
   whatever  happened  at  Fangros  is  lost  beyond recall;  and no- 
   
    where later is there any suggestion that the burning of the ships 
    arose  from  repentance.  In the  Lost Tales  g. 168)  the Gnomes 
    'abandoned  their  stolen ships'  when they  made the  passage of 
    the Ice;  Sorontur reported  to Manwe  (I. 177)  that he  had seen 
    'a fleet of white ships that drifted empty in the gales, and some 
    were burning  with bright  fires', and  Manwe 'knew  thereby that 
    the Noldoli were gone for ever  and their  ships burned  or aban- 
    doned'.                                                           
      Lastly,  Gilfanon  appears  as  an  Elf  of Alqualonde,  one of 
    those hurled by the Gnomes into the  sea, though  it is  not said 
    that  he  was  drowned.   Gilfanon  of   Tavrobel  was   a  Gnome 
    g. 174-5); and it seems virtually certain that the  two Gilfanons 
    were not the same. In that case it is most probable that  the Elf 
    of Tavrobel had  ceased to  be so  named; though  he had  not, as 
    I think, ceased to exist (see pp. 325-326).                       
   
                                                                
                                                                   
                                   II.                                 
                                                                      
                       THE EARLIEST 'SILMARILLION'.                      
                    (The 'Sketch of the Mythology').                   
                                                                      
   I have earlier (III. 3) given an account of this text, but  I repeat 
   the  essentials of  it here.  On the  envelope containing  the man- 
   uscript my father wrote at some later time:                         
                                                                      
     Original    'Silmarillion'.    Form    orig    [inally]    composed 
     c.  1926-30   for  R.   W.  Reynolds   to  explain   background  of 
     'alliterative  version'  of Turin  & the  Dragon: then  in progress 
     (unfinished) (begun c. 1918).                                     
                                                                      
   The  'Sketch'  represents a  new starting-point  in the  history of 
   'The Silmarillion', for  while it  is a  quite brief  synopsis, the 
   further  written  development  of  the  prose  form  proceeded from 
  
  10 
   it in a direct line. It is clear from details that need not  be re- 
   peated here that it was originally written in  1926 (after  the Lay 
   of  the  Children  of  Hurin had  been abandoned,  III. 3);  but it 
   was  afterwards  revised, in  places very  heavily, and  this makes 
   it a difficult text to present in a way that  is both  accurate and 
   readily  comprehensible.  The  method  I  have  adopted is  to give 
   the text exactly as it  was first  written (apart  from a  very few 
   slight alterations  of expression  in no  way affecting  the narra- 
   tive, which are adopted silently into the text), but to break it up 
   into short  sections, following  each with  notes giving  the later 
   changes made in that  section. I  must emphasize  that there  is no 
   manuscript warrant for the  19 divisions  so made:  it is  purely a 
   matter  of  convenience  of presentation.  This method  has certain 
   advantages:  the  later  changes  can be readily compared  with the 
   original  text  immediately  preceding;  and  since   the  following 
   version  of  'The Silmarillion',  the Quenta,  has been  treated in 
   the  same  way   and  divided   into corresponding   numbered  sec- 
   tions, passages of the one can be easily related to those  in the 
   other.                                                           
     The later  changes are  referenced by  numbers that  begin with 
   1  in  each section.  The commentary  follows at  the end  of the 
   complete text, and is related to the numbered sections.          
                                                                   
        Sketch of the mythology with especial reference to the      
                          'Children of Hurin'                       
   
                                   1. 
                                                                   
     After  the  despatch  of  the  Nine  Valar  for  the governance 
   of  the  world  Morgoth  (Demon  of  Dark)  rebels   against  the 
   overlordship  of  Manwe,  overthrows  the  lamps  set  up  to il- 
   lumine  the  world,  and  floods  the  isle  where the  Valar (or 
   Gods)  dwelt. He  fortifies a  palace of  dungeons in  the North. 
   The  Valar  remove  to  the  uttermost  West,  bordered   by  the 
   Outer  Seas  and  the final  Wall, and  eastward by  the towering 
   Mountains  of  Valinor  which  the  Gods  built. In  Valinor they 
   gather  all  light  and  beautiful things,  and build  their man- 
   sions,  gardens,  and  city,  but  Manwe  and  his  wife  Bridhil 
   have   halls   upon   the   highest   mountain   (Timbrenting  or 
   Tindbrenting  in  English,  Tengwethil  in   Gnomish,  Taniquetil 
   in  Elfin)  whence  they  can see  across the  world to  the dark 
   East.  Ifan  Belaurin(1) plants  the Two Trees  in the  middle of 
   the plain of Valinor  outside the  gates of  the city  of Valmar. 
   They  grow  under  her  songs,  and  one  has  dark  green leaves 
   with  shining  silver  beneath,  and  white  blossoms   like  the 
   cherry from  which a  dew of  silver light  falls; the  other has 
   golden-edged  leaves  of  young  green  like  the beech  and yel- 
   low  blossom  like  the  hanging   blossoms  of   laburnum  which 
   give  out  heat  and  blazing  light. Each  bee waxes  for seven' 
   hours  to  full  glory  and  then  wanes for  seven; twice  a day 
   therefore  comes  a  time  of  softer  light  when  each  tree is 
   faint and their light is mingled.                                
                                                                   
                                   *                                
    1. Yavanna Palurien added in the margin.                                   
    2. At both occurrences of seven in this sentence my father first wrote six, 
    but changed it in the act of writing the manuscript.                      
                                                                             
                                        2.                                    
                                                                             
   The  Outer  Lands  are  in  darkness.  The  growth  of things              
   was  checked  when  Morgoth  quenched  the  lamps.  There are              
   forests  of darkness,  of yew  and fir  and ivy.  There Orome              
   sometimes  hunts,  but  in  the  North  Morgoth  and  his de-              
   monic  broods (Balrogs)  and the  Orcs (Goblins,  also called              
   Glamhoth  or  people  of  hate) hold  sway. Bridhil  looks on              
   the darkness and is moved,  and taking  all the hoarded light              
   of Silpion (the white tree) she makes and strews the stars.                
   At the  making of  the stars  the children  of Earth  awake -              
  
  11 
   the Eldar (or  Elves). They  are found  by Orome  dwelling by              
   the  star-lit  pool  (Cuivienen, water  of awakening)  in the              
   East. He rides home to Valinor filled  with their  beauty and              
   tells the Valar, who are reminded of their duty to the Earth,              
   since they.  came thither  knowing that  their office  was to              
   govern it for the two races  of Earth  who should  after come              
   each in appointed time.  There follows  an expedition  to the              
   fortress of the North (Angband, Iron-hell),  but this  is now              
   too  strong  for  them  to  destroy.  Morgoth  is nonetheless              
   taken  captive,  and  consigned  to the  halls of  Mandos who              
   dwelt in the North of Valinor.                                             
   The  Eldalie  (people of  the Elves)  are invited  to Valinor              
   for fear of the evil things of Morgoth that still wandered in              
   the dark. A great march is made  by the  Eldar from  the East              
   led  by  Orome  on  his  white horse.  The Eldar  are divided              
   into  three  hosts, one  under Ingwe  (Ing) after  called the              
   Quendi  (or Elves  proper, or  Light-elves), one  under Finwe              
   (Finn) after called the Noldoli  (Gnomes or  Deep-elves), one              
   under  Elwe  (Elu)  after  called  the Teleri  (Sea-elves, or              
   Solosimpi,  the  Shoreland  Pipers  or  Foamriders).  Many of              
   them  are  lost upon  the march  and wander  in the  woods of              
   the  world,  becoming  after the  various hosts  of Ilkorindi              
   (Elves  who  never  dwelt in  Cor in  Valinor). The  chief of              
   these  was  Thingol,  who heard  Melian and  her nightingales              
   
   singing  and was  enchanted and  fell asleep  for an  age. Me- 
   lian was  one of  the divine  maidens of  the Vala  Lorien who 
   sometimes   wandered   into  the   outer  world.   Melian  and 
   Thingol   became  Queen   and  King   of  woodland   Elves  in 
   Doriath, living in a hall called the Thousand Caves.           
                                                                 
     The other Elves  came to  the ultimate  shores of  the West. 
   In  the  North  these  in  those days  sloped westward  in the 
   North  until  only  a narrow  sea divided  them from  the land 
   of  the Gods,  and this  narrow sea  was filled  with grinding 
   ice.  But  at the  point to  which the  Elf-hosts came  a wide 
   dark sea stretched west.                                       
     There  were  two  Valar  of  the  Sea.  Ulmo   (Ylmir),  the 
   mightiest of  all Valar  next to  Manwe, was  lord of  all wa- 
   ters, but dwelt often in Valinor, or in the 'Outer Seas'. Osse 
   and  the lady Oin,(1) whose  tresses lay  through all  the sea, 
   loved  rather the  seas of  the world  that washed  the shores 
   beneath  the Mountains  of Valinor.  Ylmir uprooted  the half- 
   sunk island  where the  Valar had  first dwelt,  and embarking 
   on it the Noldoli and Qendi, who arrived  first, bore  them to 
   Valinor.  The  Teleri  dwelt some  time by  the shores  of the 
   sea  awaiting  him,  and hence  their love  of it.  While they 
   were being  also transported  by Ylmir,  Osse in  jealousy and 
   out of love for their singing chained the  island to  the sea- 
   bottom  far  out  in the  Bay of  Faerie whence  the Mountains 
   of Valinor could dimly  be seen.  No other  land was  near it, 
   and it was called the Lonely  Isle. There  the Teleri  dwelt a 
   long age becoming  different in  tongue, and  learning strange 
   music of Osse, who made the sea-birds for their delight.       
     The Gods  gave a  home in  Valinor to  the other  Eldar. Be- 
   cause  they  longed  even  among   the  Tree-lit   gardens  of 
   Valinor for a  glimpse of  the stars,  a gap  was made  in the 
   encircling  mountains,  and  there  in a  deep valley  a green 
   hill,  Cor,  was  built.  This was  lit from  the West  by the 
   Trees, to the East it  looked out  onto the  Bay of  Faerie and 
   the  Lonely  Isle,  and  beyond  to  the  Shadowy  Seas.  Thus 
   
   some of the blessed light of Valinor filtered into  the Outer               
   Lands,  and  falling  on  the Lonely  Isle caused its western               
   shores to grow green and fair.                                              
     On  the top  of Cor  the city  of the  Elves was  built and               
   called  Tun.  The   Qendi  became   most  beloved   by  Manwe               
   and  Bridhil,  the  Noldoli  by Aule  (the Smith)  and Mandos               
   the  wise.  The  Noldoli  invented  gems  and  made  them  in               
  
  12 
   countless numbers,  filling all  Tun with  them, and  all the               
   halls of the Gods '                                                         
     The greatest in skill and magic of  the Noldoli  was Finn's               
   second  son  Feanor.  (His  elder  son  Fingolfin'  whose son               
   was Finnweg comes into  the tale  later.) He  contrived three               
   jewels  (Silmarils)  wherein  a living  fire combined  in the               
   light  of  the Two  Trees was  set, they  shone of  their own               
   light, impure hands were burned by them.                                    
     The Teleri seeing afar the  light of  Valinor were  tom be-               
   tween desire to rejoin their kindred and to dwell by the sea.               
   Ylmir  taught  them  craft  of  boat-building.  Osse yielding               
   gave them  swans, and  harnessing many  swans to  their boats               
   they sailed to Valinor, and dwelt there  on the  shores where               
   they  could  see the  light of  the Trees,  and go  to Valmar               
   if  they  wished,  but  could  sail and  dance in  the waters               
   touched to light by the radiance that came out past  Cor. The               
   other  Eldar  gave them  many gems, especially opals  and di-               
   amonds and  other pale  crystals which  were strewn  upon the               
   beaches  of  the  Bay  of  Faerie.  They  themselves invented               
   pearls.  Their  chief  town  was  Swanhaven  upon  the shores               
   northward of the pass of Cor.                                               
                                                                              
                                        *                                      
                                                                              
   1. Uinen pencilled against Oin.                                              
   2. The following passage was afterwards added here:                          
                                                                              
         Since  the  Gnomes  or  Noldoli  afterwards came  back into  the &eat 
         Lands, and these tales deal  mostly with  them, it  may here  be said 
         that Lord or  King of  the Noldoli  was Finn.  His sons  were Feanor, 
         Fingolfin,  and Finrod.  Of whom  Feanor was  the most  skillful, the 
         deepest in lore, Fingolfin the mightiest and most valiant, Finrod the 
   
    fairest,  and  the  most wisehearted  and gentle.  The seven  sons of 
    Feanor were Maidros  the tall;  Maglor a  musician and  mighty singer 
    whose voice carried far over hill and sea; Curufin the crafty who in- 
    herited most of his father's skill; Celegorm  the fair;  Crantbir the 
    dark; and Damrod and Diriel who  after were  great hunters.  The sons 
    of Fingolfin were Finweg who  was after  the king  of the  Noldoli in 
    the North  of the  world, and  Turgon of  Gondolin; and  his daughter 
    was  Isfin the  white. The  sons of  Finrod were  Orodreth, Felagoth, 
    Anrod, and Egnor.                                                     
                                                                         
   In the last sentence Felagoth > Felagund, and Orodeth moved to            
   stand after Felagund.                                                  
   3. Finn's second son Feanor and His elder son Fingolfin >  Finn's elder 
   son Feanor and His second son Fingolfin (an  early change,  quite pos- 
   sibly made at the time of the writing of the manuscript).             
   
                               4. 
                                                                         
   The    Gods    were    now   beguiled    by   Morgoth,    who   having 
   passed   seven   ages   in   the  prisons   of  Mandos   in  gradually 
   lightened  pain  came  before  the  conclave  of   the  Gods   in  due 
   course.   He   looks   with   greed   and   malice  upon   the  Eldar, 
   who  also  sit  there  about  the  knees  of the  Gods, and  lusts es- 
   pecially  after  the  jewels.  He  dissembles   his  hatred   and  de- 
   sire   for   revenge.   He   is   allowed   a   humble   dwelling   in 
   Valinor,  and   after  a   while  goes   &eely  about   Valinor,  only 
   Ylmir  foreboding  ill,  while  Tulcas  the  strong  who   first  cap- 
   tured   him   watches   him.   Morgoth   helps   the  Eldar   in  many 
   deeds, but slowly poisons their peace with lies.                       
   He  suggests  that   the  Gods   brought  them   to  Valinor   out  of 
   jealousy,   for   fear   their  marvellous   skill,  and   magic,  and 
   beauty,   should   grow   too   strong   for   them  outside   in  the 
   world.   The   Qendi   and   Teleri   are   little   moved,   but  the 
   Noldoli,  the  wisest  of  the  Elves,   become  affected.   They  be- 
   gin  at  whiles  to  murmur  against  the  Gods  and   their  kindred; 
   they are filled with vanity of their skill.'                           
  
  13 
   Most  of  all  does   Morgoth  fan   the  flames   of  the   heart  of 
   Feanor,  but  all  the  while  he  lusts  for the  immortal Silmarils, 
   although  Feanor  has  cursed  for   ever  anyone,   God  or   Elf  or 
   mortal    that    shall    come    hereafter,   who    touches   them. 
   Morgoth   lying   tells   Feanor   that   Fingolfin   and    his   son 
   
   Finnweg am  plotting to  usurp the  leadership of  the Gnomes 
   from  Feanor  and  his  sons,  and to  gain the  Silmarils. A 
   quarrel breaks out between the sons of  Finn. Feanor  is sum- 
   moned before the  Gods, and  the lies  of Morgoth  laid bare. 
   Feanor  is  banished  from Tun,  and with  him goes  Finn who 
   loves  Feanor  best  of  his  sons, and  many of  the Gnomes. 
   They build a treasury Northward in Valinor  in the  hills near 
   Mandos' halls. Fingolfin rules  the Gnomes  that are  left in 
   Tun.  Thus  Morgoth's  words seem  justified and  the bitter- 
   ness he sowed goes on after his words are disproved.          
     Tulcas  is sent  to put  Morgoth in  chains once  more, but 
   he escapes through the pass of Cor into  the dark  region be- 
   neath  the  feet  of  Timbrenting  called Arvalin,  where the 
   shadow  is  thickest  in  all  the  world.  There   he  finds 
   Ungoliant,  Gloomweaver,  who  dwells  in  a  cleft   of  the 
   mountains,  and  sucks  up  light or  shining things  to spin 
   them out again in webs  of black  and choking  darkness, fog, 
   and  gloom. With  her he  plots revenge. Only a  terrible re- 
   ward will bring her  to dare  the dangers  of Valinor  or the 
   sight of  the Gods.  She weaves  a dense  gloom about  her to 
   protect  her  and swings  on cords  hem pinnacle  to pinnacle 
   till she has scaled the highest peak of the mountains  in the 
   south of Valinor (little guarded because of their  height and 
   their distance from the old fortress  of Morgoth).  She makes 
   a ladder  that Morgoth  can scale.  They creep  into Valinor. 
   Morgoth  stabs  the  Trees  and  Ungoliant  sucks   up  their 
   juices, belching forth  clouds of  blackness. The  Trees suc- 
   cumb  slowly  to  the  poisoned  sword,  and to  the venomous 
   lips of Ungoliant.                                           
     The  Gods are dismayed  by  a twilight  at midday,  and va- 
   pours of black float in about the ways of the city.  They are 
   too  late.  The  Trees die  while they  wail about  them. But 
   Tulcas  and  Orome  and  many  others  hunt  on  horseback in 
   the  gathering  gloom  for  Morgoth.  Wherever  Morgoth  goes 
   there the confusing darkness  is greatest  owing to  the webs 
   of  Ungoliant.  Gnomes  from  the  treasury  of Finn  come in 
   and report that Morgoth is assisted by a spider  of darkness. 
   They  had  seen  them  making  for  the  North.  Morgoth  had 
   
   stayed his flight at the Treasury, slain Finn and many of his                
   men, and carried off the Silmarils  and a  vast hoard  of the                
   most splendid jewels of the Elves.                                           
     In  the  meanwhile  Morgoth  escapes  by   Ungoliant's  aid                
   northward  and  crosses  the  Grinding Ice.  When he  has re-                
   gained  the  northern  regions  of  the world  Ungoliant sum-                
   mons him to pay the other half of her reward. The  first half                
   was the sap of the Trees of  Light. Now  she claims  one half                
   of  the  jewels.  Morgoth  yields  them  up  and  she devours                
   them.  She  is  now become  monstrous, but  he will  not give                
   hei any share in the Silmarils. She enmeshes  him in  a black                
   web, but he is  rescued by  the Balrogs with whips  of flame,                
   and  the  hosts  of the  Orcs; and  Ungoliant goes  away into                
   the uttermost South.                                                         
     Morgoth  returns  to  Angband,  and   his  power   and  the                
   numbers  of  his  demons  and  Orcs  becomes   countless.  He                
   forges an iron crown and sets  therein the  Silmarils, though                
   his hands are burned  black by  them, and  he is  never again                
   free  from  the  pain  of  the  burning.  The crown  he never                
   leaves off for a moment, and  he never  leaves the  deep dun-                
   geons of  his fortress,  governing his  vast armies  from his                
   deep throne.                                                                 
                                                                               
                                        *                                       
  
  14 
                                                                               
   1. Added here:                                                                
                                                                               
         which  Morgoth  flatters.  The  Gods  knew  also of  the coming  of mor- 
         tals or Men that was to be. They  had not  yet told  the Elves,  for the 
         time was  not near,  nor explairied  what was  to be  the realm  of each 
         race, and their relations. Morgoth tells of Men,  and suggests  that the 
         Gods  are  keeping  the  Elves  captive,  so  that  weaker Men  shall be 
         controlled more  easily by  the Gods,  and the  Elves defrauded  of their 
         kingdoms.                                                              
                                                                               
       This was an early addition, probably not materially later than the writ- 
       ing of the manuscript.                                                   
   
                                  5.                              
                                                                 
     When   it  became   clear  that   Morgoth  had   escaped  the 
   Gods  assemble about  the dead  Trees and  sit in  the darkness 
   stricken  and  dumb  for  a long  while, caring  about nothing. 
   The  day  which  Morgoth  chose  for  his attack  was a  day of 
   festival  throughout  Valinor. Upon  this day  it was  the cus- 
   tom of the chief Valar and  many of  the Elves,  especially the 
   people of Ing  (the Quendi),  to climb  the long  winding paths 
   in  endless  procession  to  Manwe's  halls  upon  Timbrenting. 
   All   the   Quendi  and   some  of   the  Noldoli   (who  under 
   Fingolfin  dwelt  still in  Tun) had  gone to  Timbrenting, and 
   were  singing  upon  its  topmost  height  when   the  watchers 
   from  afar  descried  the  fading  of  the  Trees. Most  of the 
   Noldoli  were  in  the  plain,  and the  Teleri upon  the shore. 
   The fogs and darkness  drift in  now off  the seas  through the 
   pass  of  Cor  as  the  Trees  die.  Feanor summons  the Gnomes 
   to Tun (rebelling against his banishment).'                    
     There is  a vast  concourse on  the square  on the  summit of 
   Cor about  the tower  of Ing,  lit by  torches. Feanor  makes a 
   violent  speech,  and  though  his  wrath  is  for  Morgoth his 
   words are in part  the fruit  of Morgoth's  lies.' He  bids the 
   Gnomes  fly  in  the  darkness  while the  Gods are  wrapped in 
   mourning,  to  seek  freedom  in  the  world  and  to  seek out 
   Morgoth,  now  Valinor  is  no  more  blissful  than  the earth 
   outside.'  Fingolfin  and  Finweg speak  against him.4  The as- 
   sembled  Gnomes  vote  for  flight,  and  Fingolfin  and Finweg 
   yield; they will not desert their people, but they  retain com- 
   mand over a half of the people of the Noldoli.'                
     The  flight  begins.' The  Teleri will  not join.  The Gnomes 
   cannot  escape  without  boats, and  do not  dare to  cross the 
   Grinding  Ice.  They  attempt  to   seize  the   swan-ships  in 
   Swanhaven,  and  a fight  ensues (the  first between  the races 
   of the Earth) in which many Teleri are  slain, and  their ships 
   carried  off.  A  curse  is  pronounced  upon the  Gnomes, that 
   they shall after  suffer often  from treachery  and the  fear of 
   treachery  among  their  own  kindred  in  punishment  for  the 
   
   blood  spilled at Swanhaven.(7) They  sail  North  along the                    
   coast  of  Valinor.  Mandos  sends  an emissary, who speaking                    
   from a high cliff hails them as they sail by, and  warns them                    
   to return, and  when they  will not  speaks the  'Prophecy of                    
   Mandos' concerning the fate of after days.'                                      
     The  Gnomes come  to the  narrowing of  the seas,  and pre-                    
   pare  to  sail.  While  they  are  encamped  upon  the  shore                    
   Feanor and his sons and people sail off taking with  them all                    
   the boats,  and leave  Fingolfin on  the far  shore treacher-                    
   ously,  thus  beginning  the  Curse  of Swanhaven.  They burn                    
   the boats as soon as they land in the East of the  world, and                    
   Fingolfin's people see the light in the  sky. The  same light                    
   also tells the Orcs of the landing.                                              
     Fingolfin's people wander  miserably. Some  under Fingolfin                    
   return to Valinor(9) to seek the Gods' pardon. Finweg leads the                    
   main host North, and over  the Grinding  Ice. Many  are lost.                    
                                                                                   
  
  15 
                                          *                                         
                                                                                   
   1. As  originally writtten,  this sentence  began Finn  and Feanor  summon &c. 
       This  was a  mere slip,  since Finn's  death has  already been  mentioned in 
       the text as first written ($4), and my father later struck out Finn and. He 
       left  the  plural  verb  summon and  their banishment;  this I  have changed 
       to  his  banishment,  since it  is not  said of  the Gnomes  who accompanied 
       Feanor  that they  left Tun  under banishment  (though this  is not  said of 
       Finn  either).  The  Quenta  has his  banishment in  this passage  (p. 114). 
                                                                                   
   2. Added here hastily in pencil:                                                  
                                                                                   
         He  claims  the  lordship  as eldest  son now  Finn is  dead, in  spite of 
         the Gods' decree.                                                          
                                                                                   
   [Except for the  later pencilled  alteration given  in note  5, all  the changes 
   noted  below,  mostly  concerned  to  introduce  the  part  of  Finrod   in  the 
   events,  were  made  at the  same time,  in red  ink. Finrod,  the third  son of 
   Finn/Finwe, appears in the interpolated passage given in $3 note 2.]             
                                                                                   
   3. Added here:                                                                    
                                                                                   
         Feanor and his sons take the unbreakable oath by Timbrenting and           
         the names of Manwe and Bridil to pursue  anyone, Elf,  Mortal, or           
         Orc, who holds the Silmarils.                                              
   
    4. Added here:                                                                   
                                                                                   
          Finrod tries to calm their conflicting anger, but his sons Orodreth,      
          Anrod, and Egnor side with the sons of Feanor.                            
                                                                                   
    5. a half of the people of the Noldoli > a half of the Noldoli of Tun (later 
       pencilled change).                                                           
                                                                                   
    6. Added here but then struck out (see note 7):                                  
                                                                                   
          Finrod does not go, but bids Felagoth (and his other sons) go and         
          cherish the Gnomes of his [?house].                                       
                                                                                   
    7. Added here:                                                                   
                                                                                   
          Finrod is slain at Swanhaven in trying to stay the violence.              
                                                                                   
       This  was  also struck  out (see  note 6)  and a  third version  of Finrod's 
       part entered:                                                                
                                                                                   
          Finrod  and  his  sons  were  not  at  Swanhaven.  They  leave   Tun  reluc- 
          tantly,  and  more  than  the  others carry  away memories  of it,  and even 
          many fair things made there by hands.                                     
                                                                                   
    8. Added here:                                                                   
                                                                                   
          and the curse of war against one another because of Swanhaven.            
                                                                                   
    9. This passage, from Fingolfin's people wander, changed to read:                
                                                                                   
          Finrod and his people arrive. The people of Finrod and Fingolfin           
          wander miserably. Some under Finrod return to Valinor, &c.               
                                                                                   
                                           6.                                       
                                                                                   
      In  the  meanwhile  Manwe  summons  Ifan  Belaurin  to the                    
    council. Her magic  will not  avail to  cure the  Trees. But                    
    Silpion under her spells bears one last great  silver bloom,                    
    and Laurelin one great  golden fruit.  The Gods  fashion the                    
    Moon  and  Sun  from these  and set  them to  sail appointed                    
    courses from West to East, but afterwards they find it safer                    
    to send them in Ylmir's care through  the caverns  and grot-                    
    toes beneath the Earth, to rise  in the  East and  come home                    
  
  16 
   
   again  high  in  the  air  over  the  mountains  of  the  West,  to 
   sink after each journey into the waters of the Outer Seas.          
     The  light  of  Valinor  is  henceforth  not  much  greater  than 
   that  now  scattered  over  the  Earth,  save  that  hem  the ships 
   of  Sun  and  Moon  come  nearer  to  Earth, and  rest for  a while 
   close  to  Valinor.  The  Gods  and  Elves  look  forward to  a fu- 
   ture  time  when  the  'magic  sun  and  moon'  of  the  Trees  may 
   be rekindled   and  the   old  beauty   and  bliss   renewed.  Ylmir 
   foretells(1) that  it  will  only be  achieved with  the aid  of the 
   second  race  of  earth.  But  the  Gods,  even  Manwe,  pay little 
   heed  to  him.   They  are   wroth  and   bitter  because   of  the 
   slaying  at  Swanhaven(2) and  they   fortify  all   Valinor  making 
   the  mountains  impenetrable,  save  at   Cor  which   the  remain- 
   ing   Elves   are   commanded   to   guard,  ceaselessly   and  for 
   ever,  and  let  no  bird  or  beast  or  Elf  or  Man land  on the 
   shores.  of  Faery.  The  magic  isles,  filled  with  enchantment, 
   are  strung  across  the  confines  of  the  Shadowy  Seas,  before 
   the  Lonely  Isle  is  reached  sailing  West,  to entrap  any mar- 
   iners  and  wind  them  in  everlasting  sleep   and  enchantment.' 
   The  Gods  sit  now  behind  the  mountains  and  feast,  and  dis- 
   miss  the  rebel  and  fugitive  Noldoli  from their  hearts. Ylmir 
   alone  remembers  them,  and  gathers  news  of  the   outer  world 
   through all the lakes and rivers.                                   
     At  the  rising  of  the  first  Sun  the  younger   children  of 
   earth  awoke  in  the  far  East.  No  god  came  to   guide  them, 
   but  the  messages  of  Ylmir  little  understood  came  at  whiles 
   to  them.  They  meet   Ilkorindi  and   learn  speech   and  other 
   things  of  them,  and  become  great   friends  of   the  Eldalie. 
   They  spread  through   the  earth,   wandering  West   and  North. 
                                                                      
                                    *                                  
   1. Ylmir foretells changed at the time of writing from Bridhil foretells. 
   2. Added here (hastily in pencil):                                   
        and the flight and ingratitude of the Gnomes.                  
   
    3. Added here:                                                         
                                                                         
         Thus the many emissaries of the Gnomes in after days never reach 
         Valinor.                                                         
                                                                         
                                      7.                                  
                                                                         
      Now  begins  the  time  of  the   great  wars   of  the   powers  of 
    the  North  (Morgoth  and  his  hosts   against  Men,   Ilkorins,  and 
    the   Gnomes    from   Valinor).    Morgoth's   cunning    and   lies, 
    and  the  curse  of   Swanhaven  (as   well  as   the  oaths   of  the 
    sons    of    Feanor    who    swore    the   unbreakable    oath   by 
    Timbrenting  to  treat   all  as   foes  who   had  the   Silmarils  in 
    keeping)  in  these   wars  do   the  greatest   injury  to   Men  and 
    Elves.                                                                
      These  stories  only  tell  a  part  of  the  deeds  of  those days, 
    especially  such  as  relate   to  the   Gnomes  and   the  Silmarils, 
    and  the  mortals  who  became  entangled  in  their  fates.   In  the 
    early  days  Eldar  and  Men   were  of   nearly  equal   stature  and 
    power  of  body,  but  the  Eldar  were  blessed  with   greater  wit, 
    skill,  and  beauty;  and  those  (the  Gnomes)   who  had   dwelt  in 
    Cor  (Koreldar)  as  much   surpassed  the   Ilkorins  as   they  sur- 
    passed  mortals.   Only  in   the  realm   of  Doriath,   whose  queen 
    was  of  divine  race,  did  the  Ilkorins  equal  the  Koreldar.  The 
    Elves  were  immortal,  and   free  from   all  sickness.'   But  they 
    might-be  slain  with  weapons   in  those   days,'  and   then  their 
    spirits   went   back   to  the   halls  of   Mandos  and   awaited  a 
    thousand   years,   or  the   pleasure  of   the  Gods,   before  they 
    were   recalled   to   free   life.'   Men   from  the   first  though 
    slightly  bigger  were  more  &ail,  more  easily  slain,  subject  to 
    ills,  and  grew  old  and  died,  if  not  slain.  What  happened  to 
    their  spirits  was  not  known  to  the  Eldalie.  They  did  not  go 
    to  the  halls  of  Mandos,  and  many  thought  their  fate  was  not 
  
  17 
    in  the  hands  of  the  Valar  after  death.  Though   many,  associ- 
    ating  with  Eldar,  believed  that  their spirits  went to  the west- 
    ern land, this was not true. Men were not born again.4                
      In   after   days   when   owing   to   the   triumph   of   Morgoth 
    Men   and   Elves  became   estranged  the   Eldalie  living   in  the 
    world  faded,  and  Men   usurped  the   sunlight.  The   Eldar  wan-. 
   
   dered, such as remained in the Outer Lands, took to the                   
   moonlight and starlight, the woods and caves.                             
                                                                            
                                       *                                     
                                                                            
   1. free from all sickness > free  from death  by sickness  (early change, 
     made at the same time as that given in note 4).                         
   2. Added (rough pencilled insertion): or waste away of sorrow,             
   3. Added at the same time as the insertion given in note  2: and  they were 
     reborn in their children, so that the number grows not.                 
     4 This passage, from They did not go to the halls of Mandos, was struck 
     out and. replaced by the following:                                     
                                                                            
         They  went  to  the halls  of Mandos,  but not  the same  as the halls of 
         awaiting  where  the  Elves  were  sent.  There they  too waited,  but it 
         was  said  that  only Mandos  knew whither  they went  after the  time in 
         his  halls  -  they  were  never  reborn  on  Earth,  and none  ever came 
         back  from  Mandos,  save  only  Beren  son  of  Barahir,  who thereafter 
         spoke  not  to  mortal  Men.  Their  fate after  death was  perchance not 
         in the hands of the Valar.                                          
                                                                            
                                       8                                     
                                                                            
     But  in  these  days  they were  kindred and  allies. Before            
   the  rising  of  the  Sun  and  Moon   Feanor  and   his  sons            
   marched  into  the  North and  sought for  Morgoth. A  host of            
   Orcs  aroused  by  the  burning  ships  resisted them  and was            
   defeated in the First Battle with such loss that  Morgoth pre-            
   tended  to  treat  with  them.  Feanor  refused,  but  he  was            
   wounded  in  the  fight  by  a  Balrog chief   (Gothmog),  and            
   died. Maidros the tall, the elder son,  induced the  Gnomes to            
   meet Morgoth (with as little intent of faith on his side as on            
   Morgoth's).   Morgoth  took   Maidros  captive   and  tortured            
   him,  and hung  him from  a rock  by his  right hand.  The six            
   remaining   sons   of   Feanor  (Maglor,   Celegorm,  Curufin,            
   Damrod,  Diriel,  and  Cranthir) ate  encamped about  the lake            
   Mithrim  in  Hisilome  (Hithlum,  or  Dorlomin,  the  land  of            
   shadows  in  the  North-west),  when  they  hear of  the march            
   of  Finweg and  his men'  who have  crossed the  Grinding Ice.            
   The Sun rises  as they  march, their  blue and  silver banners            
   are unfurled, flowers spring beneath the feet of their armies.            
   
   The  Orcs   dismayed  at   the  light   retreat  to   Angband.  But 
   there  is  little  love  between  the  two  hosts  of   Gnomes  en- 
   camped   now   on   opposite   shores   of  Mithrim.   Vast  smokes 
   and   vapours   are  made   and  sent   forth  from   Angband,  and 
   the  smoking  top  of  Thangorodrim  (the   highest  of   the  Iron 
   Mountains  around  Morgoth's  fortress)  can   be  seen   from  far 
   away.  'The  North  shakes  with  the  thunder  under   the  earth. 
   Morgoth  is  forging  armouries.  Finweg   resolves  to   heal  the 
   feud.  Alone  he  goes  in  search  of  Maidros.  Aided by  the va- 
   pours,   which   me   now  floating   down  and   filling  Hithlum, 
   and  by  the  withdrawal  of  Orcs  and  Balrogs  to   Angband,  he 
   finds him, but cannot release him.                                     
     Manwe,   to   whom   birds   bring   news  upon   Timbrenting  of 
   all  things  which  his  farsighted  eyes  do  not see  upon earth, 
   fashions  the  race  of  eagles,  and sends  them under  their king 
   Thorndor  to  dwell   in  the   crags  of   the  North   and  watch 
   Morgoth.  The  eagles  dwell  out  of  reach  of  Orc  and  Balrog, 
   and   are   great   foes   of  Morgoth   and  his   people.  Finweg 
   meets  Thorndor  who  bears  him  to  Maidros.  There  is   no  re- 
   leasing  the  enchanted  bond  upon  his  wrist.  In  his  agony he 
  
  18 
   begs  to  be  slain, but  Finweg cuts  off his  hand, and  they are 
   both   borne   away  by   Thorndor,  and   come  to   Mithrim.  The 
   feud  is  healed  by  the  deed  of  Finweg  (except  for  the oath 
   of the Silmarils).                                                     
                                                                         
                                     *                                    
                                                                         
    1. the march of Finweg and his  men >  the march  of Fingolfin  and his 
      sons and his men and Felagoth and the sons  of Finrod  (This change 
      belongs with those made in red ink in $5 and concerns the shift from 
      Fingolfin to Finrod as the Gnomish lord who returned to Valinor, see 
      $5 note 9.)                                                        
                                                                         
                                     9.                                   
                                                                         
     The  Gnomes  march  forward  and   beleaguer  Angband.               
   They  meet Ilkorins and  Men. At  that time  Men already               
   dwelt in the woods of the North, and Ilkorins also. They               
   long warred with  Morgoth.(1) Of Ilkorin race  was Barahir               
   
   and  his  son  Beren.  Of  mortal  race  was  Hurin  son of                   
   Gumlin, whose  wife was  Morwen," they  lived in  the woods                   
   upon  the  borders of  Hithlum. These  come after  into the                   
   tales.                                                                        
     Morgoth sends out his  armies and  breaks the  leaguer of                   
   Angband, and  from that  time the  fortunes of  his enemies                   
   decline.' Gnomes and  Ilkorins and  Men are  scattered, and                   
   Morgoth's  emissaries  go  among  them with  lying promises                   
   and false suggestions of the greed and treachery of each to                   
   each. Because  of the  curse of  Swanhaven these  often are                   
   believed by the Gnomes.                                                       
     Celegorm  and  Curufin  found  the  realm  of Nargothrond                   
   on the  banks of  the Narog  in the  south of  the Northern                   
   lands.4 Many Gnomes  take service  with Thingol  and Melian                   
   of the  Thousand Caves  in Doriath.  Because of  the divine                   
   magic of Melian Doriath is the safest from the raids of the                   
   Orcs, and it is prophesied that only treachery  from within                   
   will cause the realm to fall.                                                 
                                                                                
                                         *                                       
                                                                                
   [This section was substantially interpolated and altered (all in red ink, see 
   $5, except for the change given in note 2).]                                  
                                                                                
   1. Added here:                                                                 
                                                                                
         This is the time  of Morgoth's  retreat, and  the growth  and prosperity 
         of  Men,  a  time  of growth  and  birth  and  flowering known  as the 
         'Siege of Angband'.                                                     
                                                                                
   2. This passage, from Of Ilkorin race, was emended to read:                    
                                                                                
         In later times of mortal race was Barahir  and his  son Beren.  Of mor- 
         tal race also  were Hurin  and Huor  sons of  Gumlin. Hurin's  wife was 
         Morwen, &c.                                                             
                                                                                
       3. Here  was  added  The  men of  Barahir rescue  Celegorm, but  this was 
       struck out and the following insertion made:                              
                                                                                
         In  the  Leaguer  of  Angband  Fingolfin's  host guards  the North-west 
         on  borders  of  Hithlum;  Felagoth  [>  Felagund]  and  the   sons  of 
         Finrod the South and the [?plains]  of Sirion  (or Broseliand);  the sons 
   
    of  Feanor  the  East.  Fingolfin  is slain  when Morgoth  breaks the 
    leaguer. Felagoth [>Felagund] is saved by Barahir  the Bold  a mortal 
    and escapes south  to found  Nargothrond, swearing  a vow  of friend- 
    ship to the race of Barahir. The sons of Feanor live  a wild  and no- 
    mad  life  in  the  East,  warring  with  Dwarves  and Orcs  and Men. 
    Fingolfin's sons Finweg and Turgon still hold out in the North.       
  
  19 
                                                                        
   4. This sentence was changed to read:                                  
                                                                        
    Felagoth  [>  Felagund]  and   his  brothers   found  the   realm  of 
    Nargothrond  on  the  banks  of  Narog  in the  south of  the Northern 
    lands.  They  are  aided  by  Celegorm  and  Gurufin  who  long  while 
    dwelt in Nargothrond.                                                
                                                                        
                                     10.                                 
                                                                        
   The   power   of   Morgoth   begins  to   spread  once   more.  One 
   by  one  he  overthrows  Men  and  Elves  in  the  North.  Of these 
   a  famous  chieftain  of  Ilkorindi  was  Barahir,  who   had  been 
   a  friend  of  Celegorm  of  Nargothrond.  Barahir  is  driven into 
   hiding,  his  hiding  betrayed,  and Barahir  slain; his  son Beren 
   after   a   life   outlawed  flees   south,  crosses   the  Shadowy 
   Mountains,  and   after  grievous   hardships  comes   to  Doriath. 
   Of  this  and  his  other  adventures  are  told  in  the   Lay  of 
   Leithian.  He  gains  the  love  of  Tinuviel  'the  nightingale' - 
   his  own  name  for  Luthien   -  the   daughter  of   Thingol.  To 
   win  her  Thingol,  in  mockery,  requires  a  Silmaril   from  the 
   crown  of  Morgoth.  Beren  sets  out  to  achieve  this,  is  cap- 
   tured,  and  set  in  dungeon  in  Angband,  but conceals  his real 
   identity  and  is  given  as  a  slave to  Thu the  hunter. Luthien 
   is  imprisoned  by  Thingol,  but  escapes  and  goes in  search of 
   Beren.   With  the   aid  of   Huan  lord   of  dogs   she  rescues 
   Beren,   and   gains   entrance   to   Angband  where   Morgoth  is 
   enchanted  and  finally   wrapped  in   slumber  by   her  dancing. 
   They  get  a  Silmaril  and  escape,  but  are  barred at  gates of 
   Angband   by   Carcaras   the   Wolfward.   He  bites   o   Beren's 
   hand  which  holds  the  Silmaril,  and  goes  mad  with   the  an- 
   guish of its burning within him,                                      
   They   escape   and   after   many    wanderings   get    back   to 
   Doriath.   Carcaras   ravening  through   the  woods   bursts  into 
   Doriath.  There  follows  the  Wolf-hunt   of  Doriath,   in  which 
   
    
                                                                              
   Carcaras is slain, and Huan is killed in defence  of Beren.                 
   Beren  is however  mortally wounded  and dies  in Luthien's                 
   arms.  Some  songs  say  that  Luthien  went even  over the                 
   Grinding Ice, aided by the power of her divine  mother, Me-                 
   lian,  to  Mandos'  halls  and  won  him back;  others that                 
   Mandos hearing his tale released him. Certain it is that he                 
   alone  of  mortals  came  back from  Mandos and  dwelt with                 
   Luthien and never spoke to Men again,  living in  the woods                 
   of Doriath and in the Hunters' Wold, west of Nargothrond.'                  
     In the days of his outlawry Beren had been  befriended by                 
   Hurin of Hithlum, son of  Gumlin. In  the woods  of Hithlum                 
   Hurin still remains unbowed to the yoke of Morgoth.                         
                                                                              
                                       *                                       
                                                                              
    1. a famous chieftain of Ilkorindi > a famous chieftain of Men  (cf. $9 
     note 2).                                                                  
    2. This sentence, following Beren sets out to  achieve this,  was struck 
     through and replaced by the following (in red ink):                       
                                                                              
        (Beren sets out to achieve  this,) and  seeks the  aid of  Felagoth in 
        Nargothrond. Felagoth warns him  of the  oath of  the sons  of Feanor, 
        and that even if he gets the Silmaril they will not, if they  can pre- 
        vent it, allow him to take it to Thingol. But faithful to his own oath 
        he  gives  him aid.  The kingdom  is given  to Orodreth,  and Felagoth 
        and  Beren  march  North. They  are overcome  in battle.  Felagoth and 
        Beren and a small  band escape,  and creeping  back despoil  the dead. 
        Disguising themselves as  Orcs they  get as  far as  the house  of the 
        Lord  of  Wolves. Them  they are  discovered, and  placed in  prison - 
        and devoured one by one.                                               
          Celegorm  discovered what  was  the secret  mission of  Felagoth and 
  
  20 
        Beren. He gathers his dogs and  hunters and  goes a-hunting.  He finds 
        the traces of battle. Then he finds  Luthien in  the woods.  She flies 
        but  is  overtaken  by  Huan  the  chief  of  Celegorm's dogs,  who is 
        sleepless,  and she  cannot enchant  him. He  bears her  off. Celegorm 
        offers redress.                                                        
                                                                              
      From the second sentence  Felagoth warns  him of  the oath...  this en- 
      tire passage was then struck through and See  tale of  Luthien written 
      across it; Felagoth  in the  surviving sentence  at the  beginning was 
      changed to Felagund; and They fall in the power of the Lord  of Wolves 
      (Thu) was added.                                                        
   
                                
                                                                         
   3. Here was added, perhaps at the time of the writing of the manuscript: 
                                                                         
        (But  Mandos  in  payment  exacted that  Luthien should  become mortal 
        as Beren.)                                                        
                                                                         
                                     11.                                  
                                                                         
     Maidros  forms  now  a league  against Morgoth  seeing that          
   he will destroy them all, one by one, if  they do  not unite.          
   The  scattered  Ilkorins  and  Men  are   gathered  together.          
   Curufin  and  Celegorm  despatch  a  host  (but not  all they          
   could  gather,  thus breaking  their word)  from Nargothrond.          
   The  Gnomes  of  Nargothrond  refuse  to  be  led  by Finweg,          
   and go  in search  of the  hosts of  Maidros and  Maglor. Men          
   march  up   from  South   and  East   and  West   and  North.          
   Thingol will not send from  Doriath.' Some  say out  of self-          
   ish policy, others  because of  the wisdom  of Melian  and of          
   fate  which  decreed  that  Doriath  should  become  the only          
   refuge of the Eldar  from Morgoth  afterwards. Part  was cer-          
   tainly  due  to  the Silmaril,  which Thingol  now possessed,          
   and  which  Maidros  had  demanded  with  haughty  words. The          
   Gnomes  of  Doriath  are  allowed'  nonetheless  to  join the          
   league.                                                                
     Finweg  advances   into  the   Plain  of   Thirst  (Dor-na-          
   Fauglith)  before  the  Iron  Mountains  and defeats  an Orc-          
   army,  which  falls  back.  Pursuing  he  is  overwhelmed  by          
   countless  hordes  suddenly  loosed  on  him  from  the deeps          
   of  Angband,  and  there  is  fought  the  field   of  Unnum-          
   bered Tears, of which no  elfin songs  tell except  in lamen-          
   tation.                                                                
     The  mortal  armies,  whose  leaders  had mostly  been cor-          
   rupted or bribed by Morgoth, desert or flee away:  all except          
   Hurin's  kin.  From  that  day  Men and  Elves have  been es-          
   tranged,  save the  descendents of  Hurin. Finweg  falls, his          
   blue and silver banner  is destroyed.  The Gnomes  attempt to          
   fall  back  towards  the  hills  and Taur-na-Fuin  (forest of          
   night). Hurin holds the rearguard, and all his men are slain,          
   so that not a single man  escapes to  bring news  to Hithlum.          
   By Morgoth's  orders Hurin,  whose axe  had slain  a thousand          
   
   Orcs, is taken alive.  By Hurin  alone was  Turgon (Finweg's             
   brother) son of Fingolfin enabled to cut  his way  back into             
   the hills with a part of  his people.  The remainder  of the             
   Gnomes  and  Ilkorins would  have been  all slain  or taken,             
   but for the arrival of Maidros, Curufin  and Celegorm  - too             
   late for the main battle.                                                
     They  are  beaten  back  and  driven into  the South-east,             
   where  they  long  time  dwelt,  and  did  not  go  back  to             
   Nargothrond.  There  Orodreth   ruled  over   the  remnant.'             
   Morgoth  is  utterly  triumphant. His  armies range  all the             
   North,   and  press   upon  the   borders  of   Doriath  and             
   Nargothrond. The slain of his enemies are piled into a great             
   hill  upon Dor-na-Fauglith,  but there  the grass  comes and             
   grows green where all else is desert, and no Orc  dare tread             
   upon that hill where the Gnomish swords rust.                            
  
  21 
     Hurin  is  taken  to  Angband  and  defies Morgoth.  He is             
   chained  in  torment.  Afterward Morgoth  offers him  a high             
   captaincy in his forces, a wealth of jewels, and freedom, if             
   he  will  lead  an  army against  Turgon. None  knew whither             
   Turgon   had   departed  save   Hurin.  Hurin   refused  and             
   Morgoth  devised  a  torture. He  set  him upon  the highest             
   peak  of  Thangorodrim  and  cursed him  with never-sleeping             
   sight like the Gods, and he cursed his seed  with a  fate of             
   ill-hap, and bade Hurin watch the working of it.                         
                                                                           
                                      *                                     
                                                                           
     1. This passage, from Curufin and Celegorm despatch a host, was altered 
      by hastily made changes and additioas:                                
                                                                           
        Curufin  and  Celegorm  come from their  wandering; but  Orodreth be- 
        cause of Felagund his brother will  not come:  Thingol also  sends but 
        few of his folk.  The Gnomes  of Feanor's  sons refuse  to be  led by 
        Finweg, and the battle is divided into two  hosts, one  under Maidros 
        and  Maglor,  and  one  under Finweg  and Turgon.  Men march  up from 
        South  and  East  and  West  and  North. Thingol  sends but  few from 
        Doriath.                                                            
                                                                           
   2. Added here: by Thingol.                                                
   
    
                                                                        
   3. This passage was changed to read:                                   
                                                                        
         They are beaten back and driven into the South-east, where they 
         long time dwelt. In Nargothrond Orodreth ruled still.           
                                                                        
                                       12.                               
                                                                        
     Morwen  wife  of   Hurin  was   left  alone   in  the   woods.  Her 
   son   Turin   was  a   young  boy   of  seven,   and  she   was  with 
   child.   Only   two   old   men    Halog   and    Mailgond   remained 
   faithful   to   her.   The   men   of   Hithlum   were   slain,   and 
   Morgoth   breaking   his   words   had  driven   all  men,   who  had 
   not   escaped   (as   few   did)  away   South,  into   Hithlum.  Now 
   most   of   these   were  faithless   men   who   had   deserted  the 
   Eldar   in   the   battle   of  Unnumbered   Tears.  Yet   he  penned 
   them   behind   the   Shadowy   Mountains,   nonetheless,   and  slew 
   such  as  wandered  forth,  desiring  to   keep  them   from  fellow- 
   ship  with  Elves.  But  little  love  all  the  same  did  they show 
   to  Hurin's  wife.  Wherefore  it  came  into   her  heart   to  send 
   Turin  to  Thingol,  because   of  Beren   Hurin's  friend   who  had 
   wedded  Luthien.  The  'Children  of  Hurin'   tells  of   his  fate, 
   and  how  Morgoth's   curse  pursued   him,  so   that  all   he  did 
   turned out unhappily against his will.                                
     He   grew   up   in  Thingol's   court,  but   after  a   while  as 
   Morgoth's   power   grew   no   news   from   Hithlum  came   and  he 
   heard  no  more  of  Morwen  or   of  his   sister  Nienor   whom  he 
   had  not  seen.  Taunted  by  Orgof,  of  the  kin  of  King Thingol, 
   he   unwitting   of   his   growing  strength   killed  him   at  the 
   king's  table  with  a  drinking  horn.  He  fled the  court thinking 
   himself  an  outlaw,  and  took  to  war  against  all,  Elves,  Men, 
   and   Orcs,   upon  the   borders  of   Doriath,  gathering   a  wild 
   band of hunted Men and Elves about him.                               
     One  day  in  his  absence   his  men   captured  Beleg   the  bow- 
   man,  who  had  befriended   Turin  of   old.  Turin   released  him, 
   and  is  told   how  Thingol   had  forgiven   his  deed   long  ago. 
   Beleg  brings  him  to  abandon  his  war   against  Elves,   and  to 
   assuage   his  wrath   upon  the   Orcs.  The   fame  of   the  deeds 
   upon  the  marches   and  the   prowess  of   Beleg  the   Gnome  and 
   Turin  son  of  Hurin  against   the  Orcs   is brought   to  Thingol 
   
    and  to  Morgoth.  One  only  of  Turin's  band,  Blodrin  Ban's 
    son, hates the new life with little plunder and harder fighting. 
  
  22 
    He betrays the secret  place of  Turin to  the Orcs.  Their camp 
    is  surprised,  Turin  is  taken  and  dragged  to  Angband (for 
    Morgoth  has  begun  to fear  he will  escape his  curse through 
    his  valour and  the protection  of Melian);  Beleg is  left for 
    dead  under  a  heap  of  slain.  He is  found by  Thingol's men 
    come  to  summon  them  to  a  feast  at  the   Thousand  Caves. 
    Melian heals him, and he sets out  to track  the Orcs.  Beleg is 
    the most  skilled in  tracking of  all who  have lived,  but the 
    mazes  of  Taur-na-Fuin  bewilder  him.   Them  in   despair  he 
    sees  the  lamp  of  Flinding   son  of   Fuilin,  a   Gnome  of 
    Nargothrond  who  was  captured  by  Orcs  and  had   long  been 
    a thrall in the mines of Morgoth, but escaped.                   
      Of  Flinding  he  learns  news of  the Orc-band  that captured 
    Turin.  They  hide and  watch the  host go  by laden  with spoil 
    along  the  Orc-road  through  the  heart  of the  forest, which 
    the  Orcs  use  when  in need  of haste.  They dread  the forest 
    beyond  the  road  as  much  as  Elf  or  Man.  Turin   is  seen 
    dragged  along  and  whipped.  The  Orcs  leave  the  forest and 
    descend  the  slopes  toward  Dor-na-Fauglith,  and   encamp  in 
    a  dale  in  sight  of  Thangorodrim.  Beleg  shoots  the  wolf- 
    sentinels  and  steals  with  Flinding into  the camp.  With the 
    greatest difficulty and  direst peril  they carry  the senseless 
    Turin  away  and  lay  him in  a dell  of thick  thorn-trees. In 
    striking  off  his  bonds  Beleg  pricks  Turin's  foot;  he  is 
    roused,  and  demented  thinks  the  Orcs  are  tormenting  him, 
    he  leaps  on  Beleg  and  kills  him  with  his own  sword. The 
    covering  of  Flinding's  lamp  falls  off  and  seeing  Beleg*s 
    face he is  turned to  stone. The  Orcs roused  by his  cries as 
    he  leaped upon  Beleg discover  his escape  but are  driven far 
    and  wide  by a  dreadful storm  of thunder  and deluge.  In the 
    morning   Flinding   sees  them   marching  over   the  steaming 
    waste  of  Dor-na-Fauglith.  Beleg  is  buried  with his  bow in 
    the dell.                                                        
      Flinding  leads  the  dazed  unwitting  Turin  towards safety. 
    His  wits  return  by  Ivrin's  lake  where  are the  sources of 
    Narog,  and  he  weeps  a  great  while,  and  makes a  song for 
   
   Beleg, the 'Bowman's Friendship', which afterwards be-          
   came a battle-song of the enemies of Morgoth.                   
                                                                  
                                 13.                               
                                                                  
     Flinding  leads  Turin  to  Nargothrond.  There  Turin  gains 
   the  love  and  loves  against his  will Finduilas  daughter of 
   Orodreth,  who  had  been  betrothed  before  his  captivity to 
   Flinding.  He  fights  against  his  love  out  of  loyalty  to 
   Flinding, but Flinding  seeing that  Finduilas loves  Turin be- 
   comes embittered.                                               
     Turin  leads  the  Gnomes  of  Nargothrond  to  forsake their 
   secrecy  and  hidden   warfare,  and   fights  the   Orcs  more 
   openly.'  He  has  Beleg's  sword  forged  anew,  into  a black 
   blade  with  shining  edges,  and  he  is  from this  given the 
   name  of  'Mormakil'  or  black-sword.   The  fame   of  Morma- 
   kil  reaches  even to  Thingol. Turin  adopts the  name instead 
   of  'Turin'.  For  a  long while  Turin and  the Gnomes  of Na- 
   rog are victorious and their  realm reaches  to the  sources of 
   Narog, and from  the western  sea to  the confines  of Doriath. 
   There is a stay in the might of Morgoth.                        
     Morwen  and  Nienor  are  able  to  journey to  Thingol leav- 
   ing  their  goods  in  the  care  of  Brodda  who had  wedded a 
   kinswoman  of  Morwen.  They  learn   at  Thingol's   court  of 
   the  loss  of  Turin.  News  comes  to  them  of  the  fall  of 
   Nargothrond.  Morgoth  had  suddenly  loosed  a  great  army on 
   them, and with them one of  the first  and mightiest'  of those 
   Dragons  that  bred in  his deep  places and  for a  long while 
   troubled the Northern lands of Men and Elves.'                   
     The   host   of  Narog   is  overwhelmed.   Flinding  wounded 
   refuses  Turin's  succour  and  dies  reproaching   him.  Turin 
   hastes  back  to  Nargothrond  but  the  Dragon  and  Orcs come 
  
  23 
   thither before he can put it in defence, and all the fair halls 
   beneath  the  earth  are  plundered,  and  all  the  women  and 
   maidens of  Narog herded  as slaves  in captivity.  Turin seeks 
   to  slay  the Dragon,  but is  held immovable  by the  spell of 
   his  eyes,  while  the  Dragon  Glorung(4) taunts  him. Glorung 
   then offers  him  freedom  either to  follow seeking  to rescue 
   
   his 'stolen love' Finduilas, or to do his duty and go  to the 
   rescue of his mother and sister who are  living (as  he lying 
   says) in great  misery in  Hithlum. Turin  forsakes Finduilas 
   against his heart (which if he had obeyed his  uttermost fate 
   would  not  have  befallen  him)  and  believing  the serpent 
   goes  to seek  Hithlum. Glorung  lies in  the caves  of Narog 
   and  gathers beneath  him all  the gold  and silver  and gems 
   there hoarded.                                               
     Turin   after   long   wandering   goes  to   Hithlum.  But 
   Morwen  and  Nienor  are in  Thingol's court,  when survivors 
   tell of the fall of Nargothrond, and of  Turin, and  some say 
   Turin  escaped alive,  and some  say he  was turned  to stone 
   by the  eyes of  the serpent  and lived  still in  bondage in 
   Nargothrond.  Morwen  and  Nienor  at  last  get  Thingol  to 
   give them men to go against Glorung, or to  spy out  his lair 
   at least.                                                    
     Turin slays Brodda in his hall, in his anger when  he finds 
   Morwen's  hall  and  lands  empty  and  despoiled.  Repenting 
   his  deed  he  flies from  Hithlum again,  and seeks  no more 
   after his kin. Desiring to forget his past he takes  the name 
   of  Turambar (Turmarth)  'Conqueror of  Fate', and  gathers a 
   new  people,  'Men  of  the  Woods', east  of Narog,  whom he 
   rules, and lives in peace.                                   
     The  expedition  of  Thingol,  with  whom  ride  Morwen and 
   Nienor,  views  Narog from  a hill-top.  The Elves  ride down 
   towards  the  lair,(5) but Glorung  coming  out lies  into the 
   stream and a huge hissing and great vapour  goes up,  so that 
   their horses turn and  fly. Morwen's  horse and  Nienor's are 
   also panic-stricken and gallop wildly in  the mist.  When the 
   mist  clears  Nienor  finds  herself  face  to face  with the 
   Dragon,  whose eye  holds her,  and a  spell of  darkness and 
   utter forgetfulness comes  upon her.  She wanders  witless in 
   the woods. At last her senses return  but she  remembers lit- 
   tle.' Orcs see her and  chase her,  but are  driven off  by a 
   band  of  'Woodmen'  under  Turambar, who  lead her  to their 
   pleasant homes.                                              
     As they pass the falls of Silver  Bowl a  shivering touches 
   her. She lives amid the woodfolk  and is  loved by  Tamar the 
   
   Lame, but at  last weds  Turambar, who  calls her  Niniel 'the 
   Tearful' since he first found her weeping.                    
     Glorung  begins  to  raid  across Narog,  md Orcs  gather to 
   him.  The  woodmen  slay  many  of  them,  and  Glorung  hear- 
   ing  of  their dwelling  comes crawling  and filled  with fire 
   over  Narog  and  through  the woods  against them.  He leaves 
   a  blasted  track behind  him. Turambar  ponders how  the hor- 
   ror can  be warded  from his  land. He  marches with  his men, 
   and Niniel foreboding evil rides with him,' till they  can see 
   the  burning  track of  Glorung, and  the smoking  place where 
   he  lies.  Between  them runs  a stream  in a  deep-cloven ra- 
   vine  after  falling  over  the  high  falls  of  Silver Bowl. 
   Turambar asks for volunteers and  obtains six  only to  lie in 
   the  ravine over  which the  Dragon must  pass. The  seven de- 
   part. They climb the  far side  of the  ravine at  evening and 
   cling near its edge in the  trees. The  next morning  all have 
   slunk away and Turambar is alone.                             
     Glorung   creeps   over.   Turambar   transfixes   him  with 
   Gurtholfin(8) 'Wand  of  Death',   his  black   sword. Glorung 
   coils back  in anguish  and lies  dying. Turambar  comes forth 
   to retrieve his sword, and  places his  foot upon  Glorung and 
   exults. But the venom  of Glorung  gushes out  as he  tugs out 
   his sword,  and he  falls in  a swoon.  The watchers  see that 
  
  24 
   Glorung is slain, but Turin  does not  return. Niniel  goes in 
   search  of  him  and finds  him lying  beside Glorung.  As she 
   is  tending  him,  Glorung  opens  his  eyes  and  speaks, and 
   tells her who Turambar is, and  lifts his spell from  off her. 
   Then  she  knows  who  she is,  and knows  his tale  true from 
   things  Turambar  has  told  her. Filled  with horror  and an- 
   guish she flies and casts  herself over  Silver Bowl  and none 
   ever  found  her  body  again.  Tamar  followed her  and heard 
   her lament.                                                   
     Turin  comes  back  in  triumph.  He  asks  for  Niniel, but 
   none  dare tell  him. Then  Tamar comes  and tells  him. Turin 
   slays  him,  and  taking  Gurtholfin  bids  it  slay  him. The 
   sword  answers that  his blood  is sweet  as any  other's, and 
   pierces him to the heart. Turin is buried beside  Silver Bowl, 
   
   and his name carved in characters of Nargothrond upon a                   
   rock. Beneath is written Niniel.                                          
     Some  say  Morwen  released  from spell  by Glorung's                   
   death came that way and read the stone.                                   
                                                                            
                                       *                                     
                                                                            
   1. Added here: At his advice Narog is bridged (cf. note 5).                
   2. one of the first and mightiest > that first and mightiest.             
   3. Added  here:  even  Glomund,  who  was  at  the  Battle of  Tears (see 
     note 4).                                                                
   4. Glorung > Glomund here and subsequently, except  at the  last occur- 
     rence.                                                                  
   5. towards the lair > towards the bridge leading to the lair (cf. note 1). 
   6. she remembers little > she remembers not even her name.                 
   7. Added here: though she is with child,                                   
   8. Gurtholfin > Gurtholfir at both occurrences.                             
                                                                            
                                      14.                                    
                                                                            
     Hurin  was  released  by  Morgoth  after  the end  of Turin             
   and  Nienor,  for  Morgoth thought  still to use him.  He ac-             
   cused Thingol's faint heart and  ungentleness of  Turin's un-             
   happiness,  and  Hurin  wandering  bowed with  grief pondered             
   his words and was embittered by them.                                     
     Hurin   and   outlaws  come   to  Nargothrond,   whom  none             
   dare plunder for dread of the spirit of  Glorung' or  even of             
   his  memory.  They  slay Mim  the Dwarf  who had  taken pos-             
   session and enchanted all the gold. Hurin  casts the  gold at             
   Thingol's  feet with  reproaches. Thingol  will not  have it,             
   and bears with Hurin, until goaded  too far  he bids  him be-             
   gone.  Hurin  wanders  away  and   seeks  Morwen,   and  many             
   for ages after  related that  they met  them together  in the             
   woods lamenting their children.                                           
     The  enchanted  gold  lays  its spell  on Thingol.  He sum-             
   mons  the  Dwarves  of  Nogrod  and  Belegost  to   come  and             
   fashion it into beautiful things, and to  make a  necklace of             
   great  wonder whereon  the Silmaril  shall hang.  The Dwarves             
   plot treachery, and Thingol bitter with the curse of the gold             
   denies  them  their  reward. After  their smithying  they are             
   
    driven   away   without   payment.   The  Dwarves   come  back;               
    aided  by  treachery  of  some  Gnomes  who  also  were  bitten               
    by the lust of the gold, they surprise Thingol on a  hunt, slay               
    him,  and  surprise  the  Thousand  Caves  and   plunder  them.               
    Melian  they  cannot  touch.  She  goes  away  to   seek  Beren               
    and Luthien.                                                                  
      The  Dwarves  are  ambushed  at  a  ford  by  Beren  and  the               
    brown  and  green  Elves  of  the wood,  and their  king slain,               
    from  whose  neck  Beren  takes  the  'Nauglafring'(2) or neck-               
    lace of the Dwarves, with its Silmaril. It is said that Luthien               
    wearing  that  jewel  is  the  most  beautiful thing  that eyes               
    have  ever  seen  outside  Valinor.  But  Melian  warned  Beren               
    of the curse of the gold and of the Silmaril.  The rest  of the               
  
  25 
    gold is drowned in the river.                                                 
      But   the   'Nauglafring'(3) remains  hoarded   secretly   in               
    Beren's   keeping.   When   Mandos   let   Beren   return  with               
    Luthien,  it  was  only at  the price  that Luthien  should be-               
    come  as  shortlived as  Beren the  mortal. Luthien  now fades,               
    even  as  the  Elves  in  later  days faded  as Men  yew strong               
    and  took  the  goodness  of  earth (for  the Elves  needed the               
    light  of  the  Trees).  At  last she  vanished, and  Beren was               
    lost, looking in vain  for her,  and his  son Dior  ruled after               
    him.  Dior  re-established  Doriath  and  grew proud,  and wore               
    the  'Nauglafring',  and   the  fame   of  the   Silmaril  went               
    abroad.  After  vain  bargaining  the sons  of Feanor  made war               
    on  him  (the  second  slaying  of  Elf  by Elf)  and destroyed               
    him,  and  took  the  'Nauglafring'.  They quarrelled  over it,               
    owing to the curse  of the  gold, until  only Maglor  was left.               
    But  Elwing  daughter  of  Dior  was  saved  and  carried  away               
    to the mouth of the river Sirion.4                                            
                                                                                 
                                          *                                       
                                                                                 
    1. The name  Glorung is  not here  emended, as  in $13,  to Glomund,  but a 
       d is written over the g, sc.  Glorund (the  earliest form  of the  name of 
       the Dragon).                                                               
    2. At the first occurrence only of Nauglafring, th is pencilled above, i.e. 
       Nauglathring or Nauglathfring.                                             
    3. Above  Nauglafring  here   my  father   wrote  Dweorgmene   [Old  English, 
   
    'Dwarf-necklace']; this was struck out, and Glingna Nauglir substi-         
    tuted.                                                                      
    4 The conclusion of this section was changed very soon  after it  was writ- 
    ten, since in $17 already as first written the Nauglafring is  with Elwing 
    at the mouth of Sirion:                                                     
                                                                               
       After  vain  bargaining  the  sons  of Feanor  made war  on him  (the sec- 
       ond  slaying  of  Elf  by  Elf)  and  destroyed  him. But  Elwing daughter 
       of  Dior,  Beren's son,  escaped, and  was carried  away by  faithful ser- 
       vants   to   the  mouth   of  the   river  Sirion.   With  her   went  the 
       Nauglafring.                                                              
                                                                               
                                        15.                                     
                                                                               
   The  great  river  Sirion  flowed  through  the   lands  South-              
   west; at  its mouth  was a  great delta,  and its  lower course              
   ran through wide green and fertile  lands, little  peopled save              
   by birds and  beasts because  of the  Orc-raids; but  they were              
   not  inhabited  by  Orcs,  who  preferred  the  northern woods,              
   and  feared  the power  of Ylmir  - for  Sirion's mouth  was in              
   the Western Seas.                                                            
   Turgon  Fingolfin's son  had a  sister Isfin.  She was  lost in              
   Taurna-Fuin  after  the  Battle  of  Unnumbered   Tears.  There              
   she  was  trapped  by  the   Dark  Elf   Eol.  Their   son  was              
   Meglin.  The  people  of  Turgon  escaping  aided by  the prow-              
   ess  of  Hurin  were lost  from the  knowledge of  Morgoth, and              
   indeed of all in the  world save  Ylmir. In  a secret  place in              
   the  hills  their  scouts  climbing  to  the tops  discovered a              
   broad  valley  entirely encircled  by the  hills in  rings ever              
   lower  as  they  came towards  the centre.  Amid this  ring was              
   a  wide  land  without hills,  except for  one rocky  hill that              
   stuck up from the plain, not right at  the centre,  but nearest              
   to  that  part of  the outer  wall which  marched close  to the              
   edge of Sirion.'                                                             
   Ylmir's  messages  come  up  Sirion  bidding  them   take  ref-              
   uge in  this valley,  and teaching  them spells  of enchantment              
   to place upon all the hills about, to keep off foes  and spies.              
   He foretells that their fortress shall stand longest of all the              
   refuges  of  the  Elves  against  Morgoth,  and   like  Doriath              
   never  be  overthrown  -  save  by  treachery from  within. The              
   
    spells are strongest near to Sirion, although here  the encir-            
  
  26 
    cling  mountains  are  lowest.  Here the  Gnomes dig  a mighty            
    winding tunnel under the roots of  the mountains,  that issues            
    at last in the Guarded Plain. Its outer entrance is guarded by            
    the spells of Ylmir; its inner is  watched unceasingly  by the            
    Gnomes. It is set there in case those within ever need  to es-            
    cape, and as  a way  of more  rapid exit  from the  valley for            
    scouts,  wanderers,  and  messages,  and  also as  an entrance            
    for fugitives escaping from Morgoth.                                      
      Thorndor  King  of   Eagles  removes   his  eyries   to  the            
    Northern  heights  of  the  encircling  mountains  and  guards            
    them  against  Orc-spies.'  On the  rocky hill,  Amon Gwareth,            
    the hill of watching, whose sides they  polish to  the smooth-            
    ness of glass, and  whose top  they level,  the great  city of            
    Gondolin with gates of steel is built. The plain all  about is            
    levelled as flat and smooth as a lawn of clipped grass  to the            
    feet of the hills, so that nothing can creep over it unawares.            
    The  people  of  Gondolin  grows  mighty, and  their armouries            
    are  filled with  weapons. But  Turgon does  not march  to the            
    aid  of  Nargothrond,  or  Doriath, and  after the  slaying of            
    Dior  he  has  no  more  to   do  with   the  son   of  Feanor            
    (Maglor).' Finally he closes  the vale  to all  fugitives, and            
    forbids the  folk of  Gondolin to  leave the  valley. Gondolin            
    is  the only  stronghold of  the Elves  left. Morgoth  has not            
    forgotten Turgon, but his  search is  in vain.  Nargothrond is            
    destroyed;  Doriath  desolate;  Hurin's  children   dead;  and            
    only scattered and fugitive Elves, Gnomes and  Ilkorins, left,            
    except  such  as  work  in  the  smithies  and mines  in great            
    numbers. His triumph is nearly complete.                                  
                                                                             
                                        *                                     
                                                                             
    1. Added  here  roughly  in pencil:  The hill  nearest to  Angband was 
       guarded by Fingolfin's cairn (cf. note 2).                             
    2. Added here at the same time as the addition given in note 1: sitting 
       upon Fingolfin's cairn.                                                
    3. the son of Feanor (Maglor) >  the sons  of Feanor  (this goes  with the 
       change at the end of $14, note 4).                                     
   
           
                                                                
                                16.                              
                                                                
    Meglin son of Eol  and Isfin  sister of  Turgon was  sent by 
   his mother to  Gondolin, and  there received,'  although half 
   of Ilkorin blood, and treated as a prince.                     
    Hurin  of  Hithlum  had  a  brother  Huor.  The son  of Huor 
   was  Tuor,  younger than  Turin' son  of Hurin.  Rian, Huor's 
   wife,  sought  her  husband's  body  among  the slain  on the 
   field of Unnumbered Tears,  and died  there. Her  son remain- 
   ing  in  Hithlum  fell into  the hands  of the  faithless men 
   whom Morgoth  drove into  Hithlum after  that battle,  and he 
   was made a thrall. Growing wild  and rough  he fled  into the 
   woods, and  became an  outlaw, and  a solitary,  living alone 
   and  communing  with  none  save  rarely  with  wandering and 
   hidden Elves. On  a time  Ylmir contrived  that he  should be 
   led  to a  subterranean river-course  leading out  of Mithrim 
   into a chasmed  river that  flowed at  last into  the Western 
   Sea.  In  this way  his going  was unmarked  by Man,  Orc, or 
   spy,  and  unknown  of  Morgoth.  After long  wanderings down 
   the  western  shores  he came  to the  mouths of  Sirion, and 
   there  fell  in  with the  Gnome Bronweg,  who had  once been 
   in Gondolin. They journey secretly  up Sirion  together. Tuor 
   lingers long in the sweet  land Nan  Tathrin 'Valley  of Wil- 
   lows', but there Ylmir himself  comes up  the river  to visit 
   him, and tells him of his mission. He is  to bid  Turgon pre- 
   pare  for  battle against  Morgoth; for  Ylmir will  turn the 
   hearts  of  the  Valar to  forgive the  Gnomes and  send them 
   succour. If Turgon will do this, the battle will be terrible, 
   but the race of Orcs will perish and will not in after ages 
  
  27 
   trouble Elves and Men. If not, the people of Gondolin are 
   to prepare for flight to Sirion's mouth, where Ylmir will aid 
   them to build a fleet and guide them back to Valinor. If 
   Turgon does Ylmir's will Tuor is to abide a while in      
   Gondolin and then go back to Hithlum with a force of      
   Gnomes and draw Men once more into alliance with the      
   Elves, for 'without Men the Elves shall not prevail against 
   the Orcs and Balrogs'. This Ylmir does because he knows 
   
   that ere seven'  full years  are passed  the doom  of Gondolin 
   will come through Meglin.(4)                                   
     Tuor  and  Bronweg  reach  the  secret  way,(5) and come out 
   upon  the  guarded  plain.  Taken  captive  by the  watch they 
   are  led  before  Turgon.  Turgon  is  grown  old'   and  very 
   mighty  and  proud, and  Gondolin so  fair and  beautiful, and 
   its people so proud of it and confident in its secret  and im- 
   pregnable strength, that the king  and most  of the  people do 
   not wish to  trouble about  the Gnomes  and Elves  without, or 
   care  for  Men,  nor  do  they  long  any  more  for  Valinor. 
   Meglin  approving, the  king rejects  Tuor's message  in spite 
   of  the  words  of  Idril the  far-sighted (also  called Idril 
   Silverfoot,  because she  loved to  walk barefoot)  his daugh- 
   ter,  and  the  wiser  of  his counsellors.  Tuor lives  on in 
   Gondolin,  and becomes  a great  chieftain. After  three years 
   he  weds  Idril -  Tuor and  Beren alone  of all  mortals ever 
   wedded  Elves,  and  since  Elwing  daughter  of  Dior Beren's 
   son  wedded  Earendel  son  of  Tuor and  Idril of  them alone 
   has come the strain of Elfinesse into mortal blood.           
     Not  long  after  this  Meglin  going  far  afield  over the 
   mountains  is  taken  by  Orcs,  and  purchases his  life when 
   taken  to  Angband  by  revealing  Gondolin  and  its secrets. 
   Morgoth  promises  him  the  lordship  of  Gondolin,  and pos- 
   session of Idril. Lust  for Idril  led him  the easier  to his 
   treachery, and added to his hatred of Tuor.                   
     Morgoth  sends  him  back  to  Gondolin.  Earendel  is born, 
   having  the  beauty  and  light and  wisdom of  Elfinesse, the 
   hardihood and strength  of Men,  and the  longing for  the sea 
   which  captured  Tuor  and  held  him  for  ever   when  Ylmir 
   spoke to him in the Land of Willows.                          
     At  last  Morgoth  is  ready,  and  the  attack  is  made on 
   Gondolin  with dragons,  Balrogs, and  Orcs. After  a dreadful 
   fight about the  walls the  city is  stormed, and  Turgon per- 
   ishes with many of the  most noble  in the  last fight  in the 
   great  square. Tuor  rescues Idril  and Earendel  from Meglin, 
   and hurls him  from the  battlements. He  then leads  the rem- 
   nant of the  people of  Gondolin down  a secret  tunnel previ- 
   ously  made  by  Idril's  advice  which comes  out far  in the 
   
   North  of  the  plain.  Those  who would  not come  with him                  
   but fled to the old way of escape are  caught by  the dragon                  
   sent by Morgoth to watch that exit.                                           
     In the fume  of the  burning Tuor  leads his  company into                  
   the  mountains  into  the  cold  pass of  Cristhorn (Eagles'                  
   Cleft). There they are ambushed, but saved by the  valour of                  
   Glorfindel  (chief  of  the  house of  the Golden  Flower of                  
   Gondolin, who dies in  a duel  with a  Balrog upon  a pinna-                  
   cle) and the intervention of  Thorndor. The  remnant reaches                  
   Sirion and journeys to the land at its mouth - the Waters of                  
   Sirion. Morgoth's triumph is now complete.                                    
                                                                                
                                         *                                       
                                                                                
   [All the changes in this section except that given in note 3 were late alter- 
   ations made roughly. and hastily.]                                            
                                                                                
   1 Added against this sentence: last of the fugitives from without             
   2 younger than Turin > cousin of Turin                                       
   3 seven early changed to twelve.                                               
   4 Added here: if they sit still in their halls.                               
  
  28 
   5 Added here: which they find by the grace of Ylmir.                            
   6 The  word  old  circled  for removal.                                      
                                                                                
                                        17.                                      
                                                                                
     To Sirion's mouth Elwing daughter of  Dior comes,  and is                   
   received  by  the  survivors of  Gondolin.' These  become a                   
   seafaring folk, building many boats and  living far  out on                   
   the delta, whither the Orcs dare not come.                                    
     Ylmir  reproaches  the  Valar, and  bids them  rescue the                   
   remnants of the Noldoli  and the  Silmarils in  which alone                   
   now lives the light of the old days of bliss when the Trees                   
   were shining.                                                                 
     The  sons of  the Valar  led by  Fionwe Tulcas'  son lead                   
   forth a host, in which all the  Qendi march,  but remember-                   
   ing Swanhaven few of the Teleri  go with  them. Cor  is de-                   
   serted.                                                                       
     Tuor growing old' cannot forbear the call of the sea, and                   
   builds Earame and sails West with Idril and is heard  of no                   
   
    more.  Earendel  weds  Elwing.  The  call of  the sea  is born 
    also in him. He builds Wingelot and wishes  to sail  in search 
    of his father. Ylmir bids him to sail to Valinor.' Here follow 
    the marvellous adventures of Wingelot in  the seas  and isles, 
    and  of  how  Earendel  slew  Ungoliant in  the South.  He re- 
    turned  home  and  found  the Waters  of Sirion  desolate. The 
    sons  of Feanor  learning of  the dwelling  of Elwing  and the 
    Nauglafring  had  come  down  on  the  people of  Gondolin. In 
    a battle all the sons of Feanor save Maidros(4) were slain, but 
    the  last  folk  of Gondolin  destroyed or  forced to  go away 
    and  join  the people  of Maidros.'  Elwing cast  the Nauglaf- 
    ring into the sea and leapt after it,' but was changed  into a 
    white sea-bird by Ylmir,  and flew  to seek  Earendel, seeking 
    about all the shores of the world.                             
      Their  son (Elrond)  who is  half-mortal and  half-elfin,' a 
    child,  was  saved however  by Maidros.  When later  the Elves 
    return to  the West,  bound by  his mortal  half he  elects to 
    stay on earth.  Through him  the blood  of Hurin'  (his great- 
    uncle) and of  the Elves  is yet  among Men,  and is  seen yet 
    in valour and in beauty and in poetry.                         
      Earendel  learning  of  these   things  from   Bronweg,  who 
    dwelt in a hut, a solitary, at the mouth  of Sirion,  is over- 
    come  with  sorrow.  With  Bronweg  he  sets sail  in Wingelot 
    once more in search of Elwing and of Valinor.                  
      He comes to the  magic isles,  and to  the Lonely  Isle, and 
    at last to the Bay of Faerie. He climbs the  hill of  Cor, and 
    walks  in  the  deserted  ways  of Tun,  and his  raiment be- 
    comes  encrusted  with  the  dust of  diamonds and  of jewels. 
    He dares not go  further into  Valinor. He  builds a  tower on 
    an isle in the northern seas, to which all the seabirds of the 
    world repair. He sails  by the  aid of  their wings  even over 
    the airs  in search  of Elwing,  but is  scorched by  the Sun, 
    and hunted from  the sky  by the  Moon, and  for a  long while 
    he wanders the sky as a fugitive star.(9)                      
                                                                  
                                  *                                
   
                                       
                                                                             
   [In this section again most of the  changes (not  those in  notes 2  and 4) 
   were hastily made in pencil.]                                              
                                                                             
   1. This sentence was changed to read:                                       
                                                                             
         At Sirion's mouth Elwing daughter of Dior dwelt, and  received the 
         survivors of Gondolin.                                               
                                                                             
   2. growing old struck out.                                              
   3. Ylmir bids him to sail to Valinor struck out.                             
  
  29 
   4. Maidros > Maidros and Maglor.                                        
   5. Written in the margin: Maglor sat and sang by the sea in repentance. 
   6. My  father  first  wrote  Elwing  cast  herself into  the sea  with the 
      Nauglafring, but changed it to Elwing cast the Nauglafring into the sea 
      and leapt after it in the act of writing.                              
   7. This sentence was changed to read:                                       
                                                                             
         Their  son  (Elrond) who is part  mortal and  part elfin  and part  of the 
         race of Valar,                                                       
                                                                             
       8 Hurin struck out, and  Huor and  of Beren  written above,  together with 
       some  illegible  words.  One  might  expect  Through  him  the   blood  of 
       Huor  and  of  Beren his  great-grandfathers, but  the illegible  words do 
       not  seem  to  be these.  (Hurin was  in fact Elrond's great-great-uncle.) 
       9 The last sentence (He sails by  the aid  of their  wings...) is  an addi- 
       tion, but I think an addition made at the time of writing.              
                                                                             
                                      18.                                     
                                                                             
     The march of Fionwe into the North is  then told,  and of                
   the Terrible or Last Battle. The Balrogs are all destroyed,                
   and  the  Orcs  destroyed  or  scattered.  Morgoth  himself                
   makes a last sally with all his dragons;  but they  are de-                
   stroyed,  all save  two which  escape, by  the sons  of the                
   Valar, and Morgoth is  overthrown and  bound' and  his iron                
   crown is made into a collar for his neck. The two Silmarils                
   are rescued. The Northern  and Western  parts of  the world                
   are rent and broken in the struggle.'                                      
     The  Gods  and  Elves  release  Men  from   Hithlum,  and                
   march  through  the  lands  summoning  the remnants  of the                
   Gnomes  and Ilkorins  to join  them. All  do so  except the                
   people  of  Maidros.  Maidros aided  by many  men' prepares                
   to perform his  oath, though  now at  last weighed  down by                
   
                                                                          
                                                                               
   sorrow because of  it. He  sends to  Fionwe reminding  him of                
   the oath and begging for the  Silmarils. Fionwe  replies that                
   he has lost his right to them  because of  the evil  deeds of                
   Feanor, and of the slaying of Dior, and of the  plundering of                
   Sirion.  He  must  submit,  and  come  back  to  Valinor;  in                
   Valinor only and at the judgement of the  Gods shall  they be                
   handed over.                                                                 
     Maidros  and  Maglor'  submit.  The  Elves  set  sail  from                
   Luthien (Britain or England) for  Valinor.' Thence  they ever                
   still from time [to time] set sail leaving the world ere they                
   fade.                                                                        
     On the last  march Maglor  says to  Maidros that  there are                
   two sons of Feanor now left, and two  Silmarils; one  is his.                
   He steals it, and flies, but it burns him so that he knows he                
   no longer has  a right  to it.  He wanders  in pain  over the                
   earth, and casts himself into a pit.' One Silmaril is  now in                
   the sea, and one in the earth.'                                              
     The  Gnomes  and  many  of  the  Ilkorins  and  Teleri  and                
   Qendi repeople the  Lonely Isle.  Some go  back to  live upon                
   the shores of Faery and in  Valinor, but  Cor and  Tur remain                
   desolate.                                                                    
                                                                               
                                        *                                       
                                                                               
   1. Added here: by the chain Angainor                                       
   2. Added here: and the fashion of their lands altered (late pencilled ad- 
      dition).                                                                  
   3. aided by many men struck out.                                              
   4. and Maglor circled in pencil.                                           
   5. This sentence was changed to read:                                         
                                                                               
            The Elves march to the Western shore, and begin to set sail from 
         Leithien (Britain or England) for Valinor.                             
  
  30 
                                                                               
   6. casts himself into a pit > casts it into a fiery pit.                       
   7. Added here: Maglor sings now ever in sorrow by the sea.                    
                                                                               
                                       19.                                      
                                                                               
     The judgement of the Gods takes place. The earth is to                     
   be for Men, and the Elves who do not set sail for the                        
   
                                                            
                                                                
   Lonely  Isle  or  Valinor shall  slowly fade  and fail.  For a 
   while the last dragons and  Orcs shall  grieve the  earth, but 
   in the end all shall perish by the valour of Men.             
     Morgoth  is  thrust  through  the  Door  of  Night  into the 
   outer dark  beyond the  Walls of  the World,  and a  guard set 
   for ever on that Door. The lies  that he  sowed in  the hearts 
   of Men and Elves do not  die and  cannot all  be slain  by the 
   Gods,  but  live  on  and bring  much evil  even to  this day. 
   Some  say  also  that  secretly  Morgoth  or his  black shadow 
   and spirit in spite of the  Valar creeps  back over  the Walls 
   of  the  World in  the North  and East  and visits  the world, 
   others that this is Thu his great chief  who escaped  the Last 
   Battle and dwells still in  dark places,  and perverts  Men to 
   his  dreadful  worship.  When  the  world  is much  older, and 
   the  Gods  weary,  Morgoth  will come  back through  the Door, 
   and the last battle of all will be  fought. Fionwe  will fight 
   Morgoth  on  the  plain of  Valinor, and  the spirit  of Turin 
   shall be  beside him;  it shall  be Turin  who with  his black 
   sword  will  slay  Morgoth,  and  thus  the children  of Hurin 
   shall be avenged.                                             
     In  those  days the  Silmarils shall  be recovered  from sea 
   and  earth  and  air,  and  Maidros   shall  break   them  and 
   Belaurin(1) with  their fire  rekindle the  Two Trees,  and the 
   great  light  shall  come  forth again,  and the  Mountains of 
   Valinor shall be levelled so that it goes out over  the world, 
   and  Gods  and  Elves  and  Men' shall  grow young  again, and 
   all their dead awake.'                                        
     And thus it was that the  last Silmaril  came into  the air. 
   The  Gods  adjudged  the  last Silmaril  to Earendel  - 'until 
   many things  shall come  to pass'  - because  of the  deeds of 
   the sons of Feanor. Maidros is sent to  Earendel and  with the 
   aid of the Silmaril Elwing is  found and  restored. Earendel's 
   boat is drawn  over Valinor  to the  Outer Seas,  and Earendel 
   launches  it  into  the  outer  darkness  high  above  Sun and 
   Moon.  There  he  sails with  the Silmaril  upon his  brow and 
   Elwing at his side, the brightest of all stars,  keeping watch 
   upon Morgoth.4 So he shall sail until he sees the  last battle 
   gathering upon the plains  of Valinor.  Then he  will descend. 
   
     And this is the last end of the  tales of  the days  before the         
   days,  in  the  Northern  regions  of  the  Western  World. These         
   tales  are  some  of  those  remembered  and  sung by  the fading         
   Elves,  and  most  by  the  vanished  Elves  of the  Lonely Isle.         
   They  have  been  told   by  Elves   to  Men   of  the   race  of         
   Earendel,  and  most  to  Eriol  who  alone  of mortals  of later         
   days  sailed  to  the  Lonely   Isle,  and   yet  came   back  to         
   Luthien,'  and  remembered  things  he  had  heard  in Cortirion,         
   the town of the Elves in Tol Eressea.                                     
                                                                            
                                       *                                     
                                                                            
   1 Against Belaurin was written Palurien (cf. $1 note 1).                  
   2 and Men struck out.                                                     
   3 Added here:                                                             
                                                                            
         But of Men in that last Day the prophecy speaks not, save of Turin 
         only.                                                               
                                                                            
  
  31 
   4 Added here: and the Door of Night (late pencilled addition).            
   5 Luthien > Leithien (cf. $18 note 5).                                   
                                                                            
                                 Commentary on                               
                         the 'Sketch of the Mythology'.                      
                                                                            
     While  the  'Sketch'  is  a  good  and  clear  manuscript,  as  it  had 
   to  be  (since  it  was  to  be  read  by  R.  W.  Reynolds), it  will be 
   apparent  that  my  father  composed  it   extremely  rapidly:   I  think 
   it  quite  possible  and  even   probable  that   he  wrote   it  without 
   consulting the earlier prose tales.                                       
     Very   great   advances   have   been   made   towards   the   form  of 
   the  story  as  it  appears  in  the  published  work;  but  there  is no 
   trace  of  a  prose  narrative  even  in  fragmentary  or note  form that 
   bridges  the  gap  between  the  Lost  Tales  and  this  synopsis  in the 
   'Valinorean'  part  of  the  mythology  (i.e.  to   the  flight   of  the 
   Noldoli  and  the  making  of  the  Sun  and  Moon).   This  is   not  to 
   say,  of  course,  that  none  such  ever existed,  though the  fact that 
   my  father   did  undoubtedly   preserve  a   very  high   proportion  of 
   all  that  he  ever  wrote  leads me  to doubt  it. I  think it  far more 
   
    likely  that while  working on  other things  (during his  time at 
    Leeds)   he   had   developed   his   ideas,  especially   on  the 
    'Valinorean' part, without setting  them to  paper; and  since the 
    prose  Tales  had  been  set aside  a good  many years  before, it 
    may be that certain narrative  shifts found  in the  'Sketch' were 
    less fully intended, less conscious, than such shifts in the later 
    development  of  'The  Silmarillion',  where  he always  worked on 
    the basis of existing writings.                                    
      It is in any case  often extremely difficult, or  impossible, to 
    judge whether features in the Tales  that are  not present  in the 
    'Sketch'  were  omitted  simply  for the  sake of  compression, or 
    whether  they   had  been   definitively  abandoned.   Thus  while 
    Eriol - not AElfwine, see II. 300 - is mentioned  at the  end, and 
    his  coming  to Kortirion  in Tol  Eressea, there  is no  trace of 
    the Cottage of Lost Play:  the entire  narrative framework  of the 
    Lost  Tales  has  disappeared.  But  this  does  not by  any means 
    demonstrate that my father had actually rejected it at  this time. 
                                                                      
      The Commentary that follows is divided according to the          
    19 sections into which I have divided the narrative.               
      The 'Sketch of the Mythology' is referred to throughout          
    the rest of this book by the abbreviation 'S'.                     
                                                                      
      S  (the  'Sketch'),  which  makes no  reference to  the Creation 
    and  the  Music  of  the  Ainur,  begins  with  the coming  of the 
    Nine  Valar  'for  the governance  of the  world': the  Nine Valar 
    have been referred to in the alliterative poem  The Flight  of the 
    Noldoli  (see III.  133, 137).  There now  appears the isle (later 
    called  Almaren)  on  which  the  Gods dwelt  after the  making of 
    the  Lamps, the  origin of  which is  probably to  be seen  in the 
    tale of The Coming of the Valar I. 69 - 70, where it is  said that 
    when  the  Lamps  fell  the  Valar  were  gathered  on  the Twilit 
    Isles,  and  that  'that  island  whereon  stood  the  Valar'  was 
    dragged  westward  by  Osse.  It  might  seem  that  the  story of 
    Melko's making the pillars  of the  Lamps out  of ice  that melted 
    had  been  abandoned,  but  it  reappears  again  later,   in  the 
    Ambarkanta (p. 292).                                               
      The use of the word  'plant' of  the Two  Trees is  curious, and 
   
   
                                                                       
   might  be  dismissed  simply  as a  hasty expression  if it  did not 
   appear  in  the  following  version   of  'The   Silmarillion',  the 
   Quenta  (p. 80).  In the  old tale,  as in  the published  work, the 
   Trees   rose   from  the   ground  under   the  chanted   spells  of 
   Yavanna.  The  silver  undersides of  the leaves  of the  White Tree 
   now  appear,  and  its  flowers are  likened to  those of  a cherry: 
   Silpion  is  translated  'Cherry-moon'  in  the  Name-list   to  The 
  
  32 
   Fall of  Gondolin (II.  215). The  mention of  the White  Tree first 
   may  imply  that it  had now  become the  Elder Tree,  as it  is ex- 
   plicitly in the Quenta.                                              
       As S was first written the  Trees had  periods of  twelve hours, 
   as in the  Lost Tales  (see 1.  88 and  footnote), but  with emenda- 
   tion  from  'six'  to  'seven'  (allowing for  the time  of 'mingled 
   light')  the  period  becomes  fourteen  hours.  This  was  a  move- 
   ment  towards  the   formulation  in   The  Silmarillion   (p.  38), 
   where  each  Tree  'waxed  to  full  and waned  again to  naught' in 
   seven  hours;  but in  The Silmarillion  'each day  of the  Valar in 
   Aman  contained   twelve  hours',   whereas  in   S  each   day  was 
   double that length.                                                  
       The  Gnomish  name of  Varda, Bridhil,  occurs in  the allitera- 
   tive  Flight  of  the  Noldoli  (changed  to  Bredhil),  the  Lay of 
   Leithian,  and  the   early  Gnomish   dictionary  (I.   273,  entry 
   Varda).   On   Timbrenting,   Tindbrenting   see   III.   127,  139; 
   Tengwethil  (varying  with  Taingwethil)  is  found  in  the  Lay of 
   the  Children  of  Hurin.  For  Ifan  Belaurin  see  I.  273,  entry 
   Yavanna;  in  the  Gnomish  dictionary  the  Gnomish  form  is Ifon, 
   Ivon.                                                                
                                                                       
                                    2.                                  
                                                                       
       The  description  in S  of the  'Outer Lands'  (now used  of the 
   Great  Lands,  see  III.  224),  where  growth  was  checked  at the 
   downfall  of  the  Lamps,  but  where  there  are  forests  of  dark 
   trees  in  which  Orome  goes  hunting  at  times, moves  the narra- 
   tive at this point in one step to its structure in The Silmarillion; 
   of the very  different account  in the  Lost Tales  I noticed  in my 
   commentary  on  The  Chaining  of  Melko (I.  111): 'In  this earli- 
   est  narrative  there  is  no  mention  of  the beginning  of growth 
   during  the  time  when  the Lamps  shone, and  the first  trees and 
   
    low plants appeared under Yavanna's spells  in the  twilight after 
    their overthrow.'                                                 
      Whereas  in  the  Lost  Tales  the  star-making  of  Varda  took 
    place  after  the  awakening  of  the  Elves  (I. 113),  here they 
    awake 'at the making of the stars.'                               
      In commenting  on the  Lost Tales  I noticed  g. 111,  131) that 
    the  Gods  sought  out  Melko  on  account  of his  renewed cosmic 
    violence,  before  the  awakening  of  the  Elves and  without re- 
    spect  to them  in any  way; and  that the  release of  Melko from 
    Mandos  took  place  before the  coming of  the Eldar  to Valinor, 
    so  that  he played  a part  in the  debate concerning  their sum- 
    mons. In S the later story (that  the discovery  of the  Elves led 
    directly to the assault of the Valar on  the fortress  of Morgoth) 
    is already present, and moreover a motive is  ascribed to  the in- 
    tervention of the  Valar that  is not  found in  The Silmarillion: 
    they are 'reminded of  their duty  to the  Earth, since  they came 
    thither knowing that their  office was  to govern  it for  the two 
    races  of Earth  who should  after come  each in  appointed time'. 
    It seems clear also that the old story of the coming of  the Elves 
    being  known  to  Manwe  independently   of  their   discovery  by 
    Orome (see L 131) had been abandoned.                             
      In  the  Lost  Tales  Melko's  first  fortress  was  Utumna, and 
    though  it was  not wholly  destroyed to  its foundations  g. 104) 
    after  his  escape back  into the  Great Lands  he was  'busy mak- 
    ing  himself  new   dwellings',  as   Sorontur  told   Manwe,  for 
    'never  more  will  Utumna  open  unto him'  g. 176).  This second 
    fortress  was  Angband  (Angamandi).  In  S,  on  the  other hand, 
    the first fortress  is Angband,  and after  his escape  Morgoth is 
    able to return to it ($4), for it was too strong  for the  Gods to 
    destroy   ($2).  The   name  Utumna   (Utumno)  has   thus  disap- 
    peared.                                                           
      In the passage describing the three  hosts of  the Elves  on the 
    great  march  from  Cuivienen  (which  occurs,  by  emendation, in 
    the Lay of the Children of Hurin, III. 18,  23) there  appears the 
    later use of Teleri for the third kindred  (who however  still re- 
    tain  the  old name  Solosimpi, the  Shoreland Pipers),  while the 
  
  33 
    first  kindred  (the  Teleri of  the Lost  Tales) now  acquire the 
    name  Quendi  (subsequently  spelt  in S  both Quendi  and Qendi). 
    Thus:                                                             
   
                                                 
                                                                       
             Lost Tales.    'Sketch'.              The Silmarillion. 
               Teleri.      Q(u)endi.                  Vanyar.          
                                                                       
             Noldoli.             Noldoli.             Noldor.          
                                                                       
           Solosimpi.     Teleri, Solosimpi.            Teleri.         
                                                                       
    The  formulation  at  the  time  of  the Lost  Tales was  that Qendi 
    was  the  original  name  of  all  the  Elves,  and  Eldar  the name 
    given  by  the  Gods  and  adopted  by the  Elves of  Valinor; those 
    who  remained  in  the  Great  Lands (Ilkorins)  preserved  the  old 
    name,  Qendi.  There  also  appear  now  the   terms  'Light-elves', 
    'Deep-elves', and  'Sea-elves' (as  in The  Hobbit, chapter  8); the 
    meaning  of 'the  Elves proper',  applied to  the first  kindred, is 
    clear  from  the  Quenta   (p.  102):   'the  Quendi...   who  some- 
    times are alone called Elves.'                                      
      Inwe  of  the  Lost Tales  now  becomes  Ingwe,  with  the  Gnom- 
    ish  equivalent  Ing  which  appears in  the alliterative  poems, as 
    does  Gnomish  Finn  (in  The  Flight  of  the Noldoli). Elwe (Elu) 
    is in the role of the later Olwe, leader of the third  kindred after 
    the loss of  Thingol. In  the Tale  of Tinuviel  Tinwelint (Thingol) 
    was indeed originally called Tinto Ellu  or Ellu,  but in  the tales 
    of  The  Coming  of  the  Elves  and  The Theft  of Melko,  by later 
    changes,  Ellu  becomes  the  name  of  the   second  lord   of  the 
    Solosimpi chosen in Tinwelint's place.                              
      Notably  absent  from  the  account  in S  are the  initial coming 
    of  the  three  Elvish  ambassadors  to Valinor,  and the  Elves who 
    did   not   leave   the   Waters  of   Awakening,  referred   to  in 
    Gilfanon's  Tale g.  231): the  Ilkorins are  here defined  as those 
    who  were  lost  on  the  great  march  into  the  West.   On  these 
    omissions see the commentary on $2 in the Quenta, p. 201.           
      Other  omissions  in  S  are  the  two  starmakings of  Varda (see 
    p.   201)   and   the   chain  Angainor   with  which   Morgoth  was 
    bound (see S $18 note 1).                                           
                                                                       
                                     3.                                 
                                                                       
      In the tale of The Coming of the Elves the island on which        
    the Gods were drawn to the western lands at the time of the         
    fall  of  the  Lamps  was  the island  on which  the Elves  were af- 
   
    terwards ferried, becoming Tol Eressea (see I. 118, 134); now, 
    the isle on which the Gods dwelt (see the commentary on $1)           
    is again the isle of the Elves' ferrying. But in The Silmarillion     
    there is no connection between the Isle of Almaren and Tol 
    Eressea.                                                              
      In the story of the ferrying features of the final narrative        
    emerge in S: the first two kindreds to arrive at the shores of        
    the sea are ferried together on this island, not separately as in     
    the tale; and the love of the sea among the Teleri (Solosimpi) 
    began during their waiting for Ulmo's return. On the other            
    hand the old story of Osse s rebellious anchoring of Tol              
    Eressea still survives (see I. 134); but the position of the island 
    after its anchoring has now shifted westwards, to the Bay of 
    Faerie, 'whence the Mountains of Valinor could dimly be               
    seen': contrast the account in the tale, where Ulmo had tra-          
    versed 'less than half the distance' across the Great Sea when        
    Osse waylaid it, and where 'no land may be seen for man               
    leagues' sail from its cliffs' (see I. 120 - 1, and my discussion 
    of this change, I. 134). In the tale, Osse seized and anchored        
    Tol Eressea before its journey was done because he 'deemed            
    himself slighted that his aid was not sought in the ferrying of 
    the Elves, but his own island taken unasked' g. 119); in S his      
  
  34 
    jealousy is indeed mentioned, but also his love of the singing        
    of the Teleri, which was afterwards a prominent motive. Osse's     
    making of the seabirds for the Teleri (Solosimpi) was retained,       
    though afterwards lost.                                               
      In the tale the gap in the Mountains of Valinor was not             
    made by the Valor for the sake of the Elves, nor was the hill         
    of Kor raised for them: they had existed since distant days,          
    when 'in the trouble of the ancient seas a shadowy arm of wa-         
    ter had groped in toward Valinor' g. 122). In the passage in S  
    can be seen the origin of that in The Silmarillion (p. 59). Here 
    in S Cor is the hill and Tun is the city built upon it (though        
    in $2 there is a reference to Elves dwelling 'in Cor'); see           
    III. 93.                                                              
      On the 'invention' of gems by the Noldoli see I. 138. The           
    especial love of Mandos 'the wise' for the Noldoli is found           
    neither in the Lost Tales nor in The Silmarillion, and may seem       
    an improbable attribute of that Vala: cf. The Coming of the           
   
    Elves, I.  117: Mandos  and Fui  were cold  to the  Eldar as  to all 
    else.'                                                               
      The  passage  concerning  the  Noldorin  princes,  added   to  the 
    text of S (though probably after no great  interval), is  the origin 
    of  the  passage in  The Silmarillion  (p. 60)  which begins  in the 
    same  way:  'The  Noldor  afterwards  came  back   to  Middle-earth, 
    and this tale tells  mostly of  their deeds...'  For the  details of 
    names  and relations  in this  passage see  the Note  at the  end of 
    this section of the commentary.                                      
      The  story  of  the coming  of the  Teleri (Solosimpi)  to Valinor 
    from Tol Eressea  comes  in S,  in essentials,  almost to  the form 
    in The Silmarillion (p. 61); for the very  different account  in the 
    tale  see I.  124-6. In  S, however,  it was  Ylmir (Ulmo)  not Osse 
    who  taught  them  the  craft  of shipbuilding,  and this  of course 
    reflects the difference still underlying: for here Ylmir  was still, 
    as  in  the  tale,  eager  for the  coming of  the Third  Kindred to 
    Valinor,  whereas  in  The  Silmarillion   he  had   himself  bidden 
    Osse  make  fast  the  island  to  the  sea-bottom,  and  afterwards 
    only  'submitted  to  the will  of the  Valar'. -  The name  Ylmir - 
    almost  certainly  the  Gnomish  form -  appears in  the Lay  of the 
    Children  of  Hurin,  see III.  93; but  the form  Oin for  Uinen is 
    not found elsewhere.                                                 
                                                                        
                        Note on the Noldorin princes.                    
                                                                        
      Fingolfin  as  the  son  of  Finwe  (Finn)  and  father  of Turgon 
    emerges  first  in  the  Lay of  the Fall  of Gondolin  (II. 146-7), 
    and is present  in the  second version  of the  Lay of  the Children 
    of  Hurin  (only  by  emendation  in  the  first) (III. 137).  That 
    Feanor  was  Fingolfin's  brother  is  deducible  from  the  allitera- 
    tive Flight of the Noldoli (ibid.), but from S, as  originally writ- 
    ten in this section, it is seen that Feanor was at first the second, 
    not  the  elder  son.  Here  in  S  Finwe's  third son  Finrod first 
    emerges: the mention of  him, and  his sons,  in a  note to  the Lay 
    of  the Children  of Hurin (III. 80)  is certainly  later, as  is his 
    first appearance in the Lay of Leithian (III. 191, 195).              
      The  seven  sons  of  Feanor  with  the  same  name-forms  as here 
    in S have appeared  in the  Lay of  the Children  of Hurin (III. 65, 
   
                                                              
                                                                     
   86);  the  naming  of  Damrod  and Diriel  together in  S suggests 
   that they were already twin brothers.                              
     Of  the  sons of  Fingolfin Turgon  of course  goes back  to the 
   Lost Tales,  where  he  was the  son, not  the grandson,  of Finwe 
   the other son Finweg appears in the Lay of the Children            
   Hurin, where the emendation to Fingon  (see III.  5, 80)  is later 
   than S - and  the Quenta,  where he  was still  Finweg in  the text 
   as first written.                                                  
     The  sons  of  Finrod  first  emerge here,  and as  the inserted 
   passage in S  was first  written Orodreth  was apparently  the el- 
  
  35 
   dest   son;  Angrod   was  Anrod;   and  Felagund   was  Felagoth. 
   Felagoth occurs as an intervening stage between Celegorm an        
   Felagund in the A-text  of the  Lay of  Leithian (III.  169, 195). 
                                                                     
                                   4.                                 
                                                                     
     In this section again S moves at a step  close to  the essential 
   structure of the narrative in The Silmarillion, though  these are 
   important features not  yet present.  I have  discussed previously 
   g. 156-8) the radical differences  between the  tale of  The Theft 
   of Melko and the story in The  Silmarillion, and  it will  be seen 
   that  it was  with S  that almost  all these  differences entered: 
   there is thus no  need to  repeat the  comparison again  here. But 
   various more minor matters may be noticed.                         
     The  quarrel  of the  Noldorin princes  has as  yet none  of the 
   complexity and subtlety that entered into  it afterwards  with the 
   history of Miriel, the first wife of Finwe  and mother  of Feanor, 
   the quarrel is in any case treated with great brevity.              
     It is said here  that 'Feanor  has cursed  for ever  anyone, God 
   or  Elf  or  mortal that  shall come  hereafter, who  touches [the 
   Silmarils]'. In $5, by a later interpolation, the oath is taken by 
   Feanor  and  his sons  at the  time of  the torchlit  concourse in 
   Tun,  but  the  statement  in  $4  my  father  allowed  to  stand, 
   clearly  because he  overlooked it.  In the  alliterative fragment 
   The  Flight  of  the  NoLdoli, however,  which on  general grounds 
   I assume to belong to  the earlier  part of  1925 (III.  131), the 
   oath is sworn by Feanor and his  sons as  in the  interpolation in 
   S  $5,  'in  the  mighty  square  upon  the  crown  of  Cor'  (see 
   III. 136). I incline to  think that  the statement  here in  $4 was 
   a slip of memory.                                                  
   
      The  events  immediately  following  the  council  of   the  Gods 
    in  which  Morgoth's  lies  were  disclosed  and   Feanor  banished 
    from  Tun  (in S  the banishment  is not  said to  be limited  to a 
    term  of  years)  are  not  yet  given  the form  they have  in The 
    Silmarillion.  The  entire  story  of  Morgoth's going  to Formenos 
    (not  yet  so  named)  and  his  speech  with  Feanor   before  the 
    doors (The Silmarillion pp. 71 -  2) has  yet to  appear. Morgoth's 
    northward movement up  the coast  in feint  is also  absent; rather 
    he  comes  at  once  to Arvalin  'where the  shadow is  thickest in 
    all the world', as is said in The Silmarillion (p. 73) of Avathar. 
      In  the  story  of  Morgoth's  encounter  with Ungoliant  and the 
    destruction of the Trees details  of the  final version  appear, as 
    Ungoliant's   ascent  of   the  great   mountain  (later   '  named 
    Hyarmentir)  'from  pinnacle  to  pinnacle',  and  the  ladder made 
    for Morgoth to climb. There is  no mention  of the  great festival, 
    but it appears in 55: it looks as if my  father omitted  to include 
    it earlier and brought it in a bit further on as an afterthought. 
      In  the  tale  of  The  Theft  of  Melko  Ungoliant   fled  south 
    at  once  after  the  destruction  of  the Trees  (I. 154),  and of 
    Melko's  subsequent  movements  after  his  crossing  of   the  Ice 
    it  is  only  told  (by  Sorontur  to  Manwe, I.  176) that  he was 
    busy  building  himself  a  new  dwelling-place  in  the  region of 
    the  Iron  Mountains. But  in S  the story  of 'the  Thieves' Quar- 
    rel'  and  Morgoth's  rescue  by   the  Balrogs   emerges  suddenly 
    fully-formed.                                                      
                                                                      
                                     5.                                
                                                                      
      From  the  account  of  the  great  festival  (see  commentary on 
    54)  is  absent  both the  original occasion  for holding  it (com- 
    memoration  of  the coming  of the  Eldar to  Valinor, I.  143) and 
    that  given  in  The  Silmarillion  (the  autumn feast:  pp. 74-5). 
    The later feature  that the  Teleri were  not present  appears (see 
    I 157); but there  is no  suggestion of  the important  elements of 
    Feanor  coming  alone  to  the festival  from Formenos,  the formal 
    reconciliation  with  Fingolfin, and  Feanor's refusal  to surrender 
    the Silmarils before he  heard the  news of  his father's  death and 
    the theft of the jewels (The Silmarillion pp. 75, 78 - 9).           
  
  36 
      In  the later  emendations of  the text  of S  we see  the growth 
    of  the  story  of  the divided  counsels of  the Gnomes,  with the 
   
    introduction of the attempt  of Finrod  (later Finarfin)  to calm 
    the conflicting  factions -  though this  element was  present in 
    the tale  of  The  Flight  of  the  Noldoli, where  Finwe No1eme 
    plays the part  of the  appeaser g.  162). After  a good  deal of 
    further shifting in this passage in later texts, and the introduc- 
    tion of Galadriel, the alignment, and the motives, of the princes 
    as  they  appear  in  The  Silmarillion  are  more  complex  (pp. 
    83-4); but the element  is  already  present  that  only  one of 
    Finrod's   sons   sided   with   him   (here  Felagund,   in  The 
    Silmarillion Orodreth).                                           
      The  emendation  making  Fingolfin  and  Finweg  (Fingon)  rule 
    over 'a half of the  Noldoli of  Tun' must  be incorrect;  my fa- 
    ther probably  intended  the  revised  text  to  read   'over  the 
    Noldoli of Tun'.                                                  
      The rapid shifting in the  part of  Finrod (Finarfin)  in these 
    events  can  be  observed in  the successive  interpolations made 
    in S. It seems that in the original text he did not appear at all 
    (the first mention of him is in the  interpolated passage  in $3, 
    pp. 15 - 16). He is said not to have left Tun; then he is said to 
    have been slain at Swanhaven; and finally it is told that  he and 
    his sons were not at Swanhaven, but left Tun  reluctantly, carry- 
    ing  with  them  many  things  of their  making. Finrod  was then 
    introduced as only arriving with his people in the far  North af- 
    ter the burning of the ships by the Feanorians on the  other side 
    of the strait. As  S was  originally written  Fingolfin, deserted 
    and  shipless, returned  to Valinor,  and it  was his  son Finweg 
    (Fingon) who led the main host  over the  Grinding Ice;  but with 
    the  introduction  of  Finrod  he becomes  the one  who returned. 
    (Finweg  as  the  leader  of  the  host was  not then  changed to 
    Fingolfin, but this was obviously an oversight.)                  
      In the account of the  northward journey  of the  Noldoli after 
    the  battle  of  Swanhaven  it seems  that all  the host  was em- 
    barked in the ships of the Teleri,  since Mandos'  emissary hails 
    them from a high cliff 'as they sail  by', but  this may be merely 
    due  to  compression,  since  in  the Tale  g. 166)  some marched 
    along the shore while 'the fleet coasted beside them not  far out 
    to sea', and the same is told in The Silmarillion ('some  by ship 
    and some by land', p.  87). -The  storm raised  by Uinen  is not 
    mentioned.                                                        
   
      It  is  curious  that  the  curse  upon  the  Gnomes,  that they 
    should  suffer  from  treachery  and the  fear of  treachery among 
    their  own  kindred,  is  separated from  the Prophecy  of Mandos; 
    but it  is not  said by  whom this  curse was  pronounced. Nothing 
    is told in S as originally written of the content of  the Prophecy 
    of Mandos, save that it concerned  'the fate  of after  days', but 
    my father subsequently added  that it  told of  'the curse  of war 
    against  one  another  because  of  Swanhaven', thus  bringing the 
    'curse'  into   the  content   of  the   'Prophecy',  as   in  The 
    Silmarillion. There is no trace of  the old  prophecies concerning 
    Turgon  and  Gondolin  g.  167,  172),  but nor  is there any sug- 
    gestion of the nature of the doom of  the Noldor  as it  is stated 
    in The Silmarillion.                                               
      For the original story of the  crossing of  the Grinding  Ice by 
    the  Gnomes,  where  there  is  no  element  of  treachery (though 
    the blaming of Feanor was already present), see I. 167 - 9.        
                                                                      
                                    6                                  
                                                                      
      The  making  of  the  Sun  and  Moon  is  here  compressed  into 
    a couple of phrases. Virtually all of the extremely  elaborate ac- 
    count in the old Tale  of the  Sun and  Moon has  disappeared: the 
    tears of Vana leading to the last fruit  of Laurelin,  the breaking 
    of the 'Fruit  of Noon',  the Bath  of the  Setting Sun  where the 
    Sun-maiden  and  her  ship  were  drawn  on  coming  out   of  the 
    East, the song of Lorien leading  to the  last flower  of Silpion, 
  
  37 
    the  fall  of  the  'Rose  of Silpion'  which caused  the markings 
    on  the Moon,  the refusal  to allow  Silmo to  steer the  ship of 
    the Moon and the task  given instead  to Ilinsor, a spirit  of the 
    Suruli,  Lake Irtinsa where the  ship of  the Moon  was refreshed, 
    and  much else.  But while  it is  impossible to  say how  much of 
    all this my father had 'privately' rejected at  this time  (see my 
    remarks,  I.  200),  some  elements at  least were  suppressed for 
    the purposes of this 'Sketch', which is after all only an outline, 
    for they will reappear.                                            
      The change in  the celestial  plan now  takes place  because the 
    Gods 'find it safer to  send [the  Sun and  Moon] in  Ylmir's care 
    through  the  caverns  and  grottoes beneath  the Earth'.  This is 
    wholly different from the old story (I. 215),  in which  the orig- 
    inal  plan  of  the  Gods  was  that  the Sun  and Moon  should be 
   
    drawn  beneath  the  earth;  this  plan  was  changed   when  they 
    found  that  the  Sun-ship  'might  not  safely  come  beneath the 
    world'  -  the  very  reverse  of what  is said  in S.  Though the 
    Moon  continued  to  pass  beneath  the earth,  the Gods  now made 
    the  Door  of  Night  in the  West and  the Gates  of Morn  in the 
    East,  through  which  the  Sun  passed thenceforward,  going into 
    and returning  from  the  Outer  Dark  g.  216).  The astronomical 
    aspect  of  the  mythology  has thus  undergone a  profound shift, 
    an entire re-making.                                               
      The  reference  to  the  rekindling  of  the  'Magic  Sun' (here 
    with extension to the Moon,  not found  in the  earliest writings) 
    is a noteworthy survival; and  the meaning  is explicitly  the re- 
    birth  of  the  Trees  (see  II. 286).  Very remarkable  is Ulmo's 
    foretelling to the Valar that the rekindling of the Two  Trees and 
    the return of  'the bliss  and glory  of old'  would only  come to 
    pass by the aid of Men. It is possible that this is a reference to 
    his  own  deep designs  laid through  Turgon, Tuor,  and Earendel; 
    but  it is  nowhere suggested  that these  designs issued  or were 
    intended  to  issue  in  such a  way. Perhaps  we should  see here 
    rather  the continued  existence in  some form  of the  old proph- 
    ecy given in II. 285:                                              
                                                                      
      The  Elves'  prophecy  is  that  one  day  they  will  fare  forth 
      from Tol  Eressea and  on arriving  in the  world will  gather all 
      their  fading  kindred  who  still  live  in  the world  and march 
      towards  Valinor...  This  they  will  only  do  with the  help of 
      Men.   If   Men   aid  them,   the  fairies   will  take   Men  to 
      Valinor  -  those  that wish  to go  - fight  a great  battle with 
      Melko  in  Erumani   and  open   Valinor.  Laurelin   and  Silpion 
      will  be  rekindled,  and  the   mountain  wall   being  destroyed 
      then  soft  radiance  will  spread  over  all  the world,  and the 
      Sun and Moon will be recalled.                                   
                                                                      
      In  the  account  of the  Hiding of  Valinor we  move in  S from 
    the Lost Tales to The Silmarillion: I have  observed (I.  223) the 
    total  absence in  the latter  of the  bitter divisions  among the 
    Valar,  of  Manwe's  disgusted withdrawal,  of Ulmo's  vain plead- 
    ing for pity on the Noldor - and of my  father's explicit  view in 
    the tale of The Hiding of Valinor  that the  actions of  the Valar 
   
    at  this  time,  and  their failure  to make  war upon  Morgoth, were 
    a  profound  error  arising  from  indolence and  fear. The  fear of 
    Morgoth  does  indeed  remain,  and  is the  only motive  offered in 
    The  Silmarillion  for  the  Hiding  of  Valinor,  but   the  author 
    makes  no  comment  on  it.  In  S  however  the  element  of divine 
    anger  against  the Noldoli  is still  present (though  neither here 
    nor  later  is there  any reference  to the  peculiar anger  of Aule 
    against  them  (see  I.  176), save  that in  the Annals  of Valinor 
    (p.  317) when  Finrod and  others returned  to Valinor  after hear- 
    ing  the  Doom  of  Mandos  'Aule  their  ancient  friend  smiled on 
    them no more').                                                      
                                                                        
      There  are  differences  and  omissions in  the later  versions of 
    the story of the Hiding of Valinor in relation to  that in  the tale 
  
  38 
    which  have been  sufficiently discussed  already g.  223 -  4); but 
    it may be noticed  that in  S no  reason is  given for  keeping open 
    the  pass  of  Kor,  neither  that  in  the  tale  nor  that  in The 
    Silmarillion.                                                        
                                                                        
      It  is  very clear  that with  the 'Sketch'  the structure  of the 
    Valinorean  part  of  the mythology,  though not  of course  the de- 
    tail,  had quite  largely reached  the stage  of development  of the 
    published  version;  and  it  can  be   understood  why   my  father 
    wrote   on   the   envelope   containing   S   the   words  Original 
    'Silmarillion'. It is here that 'The Silmarillion' begins.           
                                                                        
                                     7.                                  
                                                                        
      It will be  seen that  in this  passage S  has already  the struc- 
    ture  and  some even  of the  phrases of  the last  three paragraphs 
    of chapter 12 ('Of Men') in The Silmarillion.                        
      The  Feanorian  oath  (ascribed  here  to  the  sons only)  is em- 
    bodied in the text  as written,  which probably  shows that  the in- 
    terpolated  passage,  introducing  the  oath,  in  $5  (p.  20)  was 
    inserted while S was still in process of composition.                
      The  words  of  S,  'in  the  early  days  Eldar  and Men  were of 
    nearly  equal  stature  and  power  of  body',  are  echoed  in  The 
    Silmarillion:  'Elves  and  Men  were of  like stature  and strength 
    of  body', for  statements on  this matter  in earlier  writings see 
    II. 326.                                                             
   
      The  'higher culture'  that my  father came  to ascribe  to the 
    Elves  of  Doriath  (or   more  widely   to  the   Grey-elves  of 
    Beleriand)  is  now established  ('Only in  the realm  of Doriath 
    ... did the Ilkorins equal the Koreldar'); contrast  the descrip- 
    tion of the Ilkorins of Tinwelint's following in the old  Tale of 
    Tinuviel ('eerie they were and strange beings, knowing  little of 
    light or loveliness or of musics...'),  concerning which  I noted 
    that Tinwelint's people are there  described in  terms applicable 
    rather to the wild Avari  of The  Silmarillion (see  H. 9,  64). It 
    is however said in this passage of the  tale that  'Different in- 
    deed did they become when the Sun arose.*                         
      The  ideas  expressed  here  concerning the  nature of  the im- 
    mortality of the Elves go back largely to the Lost Tales; cf. the 
    description of  the hall  of Mandos  in The  Coming of  the Valar 
    (I. 76):                                                          
                                                                     
      Thither  in  after  days  fared the  Elves of  all the  clans who 
      were  by  illhap  slain  with  weapons  or did  die of  grief for 
      those that were  slain -  and only  so might  the Eldar  die, and 
      then  it  was  only  for  a  while.   Them  Mandos   spake  their 
      doom,  and  there  they  waited  in  the  darkness,  dreaming  of 
      their  past  deeds,  until such  time as  he appointed  when they 
      might  again  be  born  into  their  children,  and  go  forth to 
      laugh and sing again.                                           
                                                                     
    Similarly in The Music of the Ainur g. 59) it  is said  that 'the 
    Eldar dwell till the Great End unless they be  slain or  waste in 
    grief (for to both of these deaths are they subject)', and 'dying 
    they are reborn in their children, so that their  number minishes 
    not, nor grows'. But in the early texts death by sickness  is not 
    mentioned, and this appears  for the  first time  in S:  where by 
    emendation  there  is a  modification of  the idea,  from freedom 
    from all  sickness to  freedom from  death by  sickness. Moreover 
    in the early texts rebirth in their own children seems to be rep- 
    resented as the universal fate of the Eldar  who die;  whereas in 
    S they are said to return from Mandos 'to free life'.  Rebirth is 
    mentioned in S very briefly and only in a later interpolation. 
      In S  my father's  conception of  the fate  of Men  after death 
    is  seen  evolving  (for  the extremely  puzzling account  in the 
   
    Lost Tales see I.  77, 90-3).  As he  first wrote S, there  was an 
    explicit assertion that Men  did not  go to  Mandos, did  not pass 
  
  39 
    to the western land: this was  an idea  derived from  contact with 
    the Eldar.  But he  changed this,  and wrote  instead that  Men do 
    indeed go to  their own  halls in  Mandos, for  a time;  none know 
    whither they go after, save Mandos himself.                        
      On  the  'fading'  of  the  Elves  who  remained 'in  the world' 
    see II. 326.                                                       
                                                                      
                                    8.                                 
                                                                      
      Neither  the  brief  outlines   for  what   was  to   have  been 
    Gilfanon's  tale of  The Travail  of the  Noldoli (I.  237-41) nor 
    the  subsequent  abandoned  narrative  given  on  pp.  5 -  7 bear 
    much  relation  to  what  came after.  Enduring features  were the 
    camp  by  Asgon-Mithrim,  the  death of  Feanor, the  first affray 
    with  the  Orcs,  the capture  and maiming  of Maidros;  but these 
    elements had different  motivations and  concomitants in  the ear- 
    liest writing, already discussed g. 242 -  3). With  the 'Sketch', 
    however, most of the essentials of the  later story  appear fully- 
    formed, and the  distance travelled  from the  Lost Tales  is here 
    even more striking than hitherto.                                  
                                                                      
      The first battle of  the Gnomes  with the  forces of  Morgoth is 
    not clearly placed in S (cf. Gilfanon's Tale,  I. 238,  240, where 
    the battle was fought 'in the foothills of the Iron  Mountains' or 
    in 'the pass of the Bitter Hills') - but the idea is already pres- 
    ent that the Orcs were aroused by  the burning  of the  ships (cf. 
    55: 'The same light also tells the Orcs of the landing'.)          
      There  now  emerge  the  death   of  Feanor   at  the   hand  of 
    Gothmog  the  Balrog,  the parley  with the  enemy and  the faith- 
    less intentions on both sides, the arrival of the second host, un- 
    furling their blue and silver banners (see p.  8) under  the first 
    Sunrise, and the dismay of  the Orcs  at the  new light,  the hos- 
    tile  armies  of  the Gnomes  encamped on  opposite sides  of Lake 
    Mithrim,  the  'vast  smokes  and  vapours'  rising  from Angband. 
    The only important structural  element in  the narrative  that has 
    yet  to appear  is that  of Fingolfin's  march to  Angband immedi- 
    ately on arrival  in Middle-earth  and his  beating on  the doors. 
   
      The earlier existence  of the  story of  the rescue  of Maidros 
    by Finweg (Fingon) is implied by a  reference in  the Lay  of the 
    Children of Hurin (see III. 65, 86) - that in the Lay of Leithian 
    is some two years later than S (HI. 222). A curious  point arises 
    in the account in S: it seems that it was  only at  this juncture 
    that Manwe brought into  being the  race of  Eagles. In  the tale 
    of  The Theft  of Melko  Sorontur (the  'Elvish' form  of Gnomish 
    Thorndor) had already played a part in the  story before  the de- 
    parture of the Noldoli from Valinor. he was  the emissary  of the 
    Valar to Melko before the destruction of  the Trees,  and because 
    Melko tried to slay the Eagle                                     
                                                                     
      between  that evil  one and  Sorontur has  there ever  since been 
      hate  and  war,  and  that  was  most  bitter  when  Sorontur and 
      his  folk fared  to the  Iron Mountains  and there  abode, watch- 
      ing all that' Melko did g. 149).                                
                                                                     
      It  may  be  noted  that  Lake Mithrim  is placed  in Hisilome/ 
     Hithlum/Dorlomin; see III. 103.                                  
                                                                     
                                    9.                                
                                                                     
      For this section of the narrative the earliest materials are so 
    scanty that we may almost say that the 'Sketch' is  the starting- 
    point. In an outline for Gilfanon's Tale g. 238) there is mention 
    of a meeting between  Gnomes and  Ilkorins, and  it was  with the 
    guidance  of  these  Ilkorins  that  Maidros   led  an   army  to 
    Angamandi,   whence   they  were   driven  back   with  slaughter 
    leaving  Maidros  a  captive;  and this  was followed  by Melko's 
    southward  advance  and  the  Battle  of  Unnumbered Tears.  As I 
    have noted (I. 242):                                              
  
  40 
                                                                     
      The  entire  later  history  of the  long years  of the  Siege of 
      Angband,  ending  with   the  Battle   of  Sudden   Flame  (Dagor 
      Bragollach),  of  the  passage  of  Men  over the  Mountains into 
      Beleriand  and  their  taking  service  with the  Noldorin Kings, 
      had  yet  to  emerge; indeed  these outlines  give the  effect of 
      only  a   brief  time   elapsing  between   the  coming   of  the 
      Noldoli from Kor and their great defeat.                        
   
    In another  outline (I.  240) there  is a  slight suggestion  of a 
    longer period, in the  reference to  the Noldoli  'practising many 
    arts'. In this outline the  meeting of  Gnomes and  Ilkorins takes 
    place at 'the  Feast of  Reunion' (where  Men were  also present). 
    But beyond this there is really nothing of the  later story  to be 
    found  in  these  projections.  Nor  indeed  had  S (as originally 
    written)   made   any  very   remarkable  advances.   Men 'already 
    dwelt in the woods of the North',  which is  sufficiently strange, 
    since according to  S Men  awoke at  the first  rising of  the Sun 
    ($6),  when  also  Fingolfin marched  into Middle-earth  ($8), and 
    far  too  little time  had elapsed,  one would  think, for  Men to 
    have  journeyed  out  of  'the  far East'  ($6) and  become estab- 
    lished in  'the woods  of the  North'. Moreover  there is  no sug- 
    gestion (even  allowing for  the brief  and concentrated nature of 
    the  'Sketch')  that  the  Leaguer  of  Angband  lasted  any great 
    length of time, nor is  the breaking  of the  Leaguer particularly 
    characterised:  Morgoth  'sends  out  his  armies',   and  'Gnomes 
    and Ilkorins and Men are scattered', that is  all. But  the break- 
    ing  of  the Leaguer  was already seen as  a turning-point  in the 
    history of the Elves of Beleriand. It  is perfectly  possible that 
    much  of  the  new  material  that  appears at  this place  in the 
    Quenta (see  pp. 125  ff.) was  already in  my father's  mind when 
    he wrote S (i.e., S was  a precis,  but a  precis of  an unwritten 
    story); for instance, the  blasting of  the great  grassy northern 
    plain  in  the  battle that  ended the  siege (not  even mentioned 
    in  S)  was  already  present  when  the  Lay  of  She Children of 
    Hurin was written (III. 55).                                        
      With the later interpolations in S enters the idea of  the Siege 
    of Angband as  an epoch,  'a time  of growth  and birth  and flow- 
    ering',  and  also the  disposition of  the Gnomish  princes, with 
    the essentials of the later history already present - Fingolfin in 
    Hithlum,  the  Feanorians  in  the  East  (where  they  afterwards 
    warred  with  Dwarves,  Orcs,  and  Men),  and  Felagund  guarding 
    the entry into the lands of Sirion.  (The reference  to Broseliand 
    in this passage is  noteworthy: the  form of  the name  spelt with 
    -s-  first  appears  in  the  A-text  of  Canto IV  of the  Lay of 
    Leithian  -  probably early  1928; III.  195, 197).  'Fingolfin is 
    slain  when  Morgoth  breaks  the  leaguer' may  or may  not imply 
    the story of his duel with Morgoth before Angband.                 
   
      Gumlin  father  of  Hurin  has  appeared  in  the  second version 
    of  the Lay  of the  Children of  Hurin (III.  115, 126);  but Huor, 
    named  as  Hurin's brother  in the  rewriting of  S, here  makes his 
    first appearance in the legends.                                     
      The  complexities  of  the history  of Barahir  and Beren  and the 
    founding  of  Nargothrond  are  best  discussed  together  with what 
    is said in 510; see the commentary on the next section.              
                                                                        
                                     10.                                 
                                                                        
    In $9  as first  written Barahir  already appears  as the  father of 
    Beren,  replacing  Egnor;  and  they  are  here Ilkorin  Elves,  not 
    Men,  though  this  was  changed  when  the  passage   was  revised. 
    In  the first  version of  the Lay  of the  Children of  Hurin Beren 
    was still  an Elf,  while in  the second  version my  father shifted 
    back  and  forth  between  Man  and  Elf (III. 124-5); in  the open- 
    ing cantos of the A-text of  the Lay  of Leithian  (in being  by the 
    autumn  of  1925)  Egnor  and  his  son  were  Men (III.  171);  now 
    here  in  S  (early  1926) they  are again  Elves, though  Egnor has 
    become  Barahir.  Perplexingly,  in  $10  as  first  written,  while 
  
  41 
    Barahir  is  'a  famous chieftain  of Ilkorindi',  on the  same page 
    of  the  manuscript  and quite  certainly written  at the  same time 
    Beren  'alone  of  mortals  came  back  from  Mandos'.  It  may well 
    be  that  the  statements  in   S  that   Barahir  and   Beren  were 
    Ilkorins were an  inadvertent return  to the  former idea,  after the 
    decision  that  they  were Men  (seen in  the A-text  of the  Lay of 
    Leithian) had  been made.  (Later in  the original  text of  S, $14, 
    Beren is a mortal.)                                                  
      The  reference   in  $9  to  the   founding  of   Nargothrond  by 
    Celegorm  and  Curufin  and  in  $10  to  Barahir  having   been  'a 
    friend  of  Celegorm  of Nargothrond'  belong to  the phase  of the 
    swiftly-evolving  legend represented  by  alterations  to the  text of 
    the Lay of the Children of Hurin (see III. 83-5),  when it was 
    Celegorm   and   Curufin   who   founded   Nargothrond   after   the 
    breaking of the Leaguer  of  Angband  and   Felagund  had   not  yet 
    emerged; similarly in the A-text of  the Lay of Leithian (III. 171), 
    The  alterations  to  S  in  these  sections  move  the story  on to 
    the  form  found  in  the  B-text  of  the  Lay  of  Leithian,  with 
    Felagund  as  the  one  saved   by  Barahir   and  the   founder  of 
    Nargothrond  -  though here  it is  said specifically  that Felagund 
   
               
                                                                      
   and his brothers  founded  the realm,  with  the  aid  of  Celegorm 
   and  Curufin;  it  seems therefore  that the  deaths of  Angrod and 
   Egnor  in  the battle  that ended  the Leaguer  had not  yet arisen 
   (see III. 221, 247).                                                
    The very early  form of  the story  of Beren  (the first  stage of 
   development from the Tale of Tinuviel)  in S  $10 as  first written 
   has been discussed in III. 219 - 20, 244.  There remains  an inter- 
   esting point to mention in the  end of  this version:  the sentence 
   'Some  songs  say  that Luthien  went even  over the  Grinding Ice, 
   aided  by  the  power  of  her  divine  mother, Melian,  to Mandos' 
   halls  and  won  him  back.'  There  is  no  suggestion   hem  that 
   Luthien herself died at  the time  of Beren's  death; and  the same 
   idea seems likely to underlie the  lines of  the second  version of 
   the Lay of the Children of Hurin (III. 107):                         
                                                                      
                   ere he winged afar                                  
      to the long awaiting; thence Luthien won him,                    
      the Elf-maiden, and the arts of Melian...                        
                                                                      
   In the Tale of Tinuviel, on the other hand, it is said (II. 40) that 
                                                                      
    Tinuviel   crushed  with   sorrow  and   finding  no   comfort  or 
    light  in  all  the  world  followed him  swiftly down  those dark 
    ways that all must tread alone                                     
                                                                      
   - and this seems quite clear in its meaning.                        
    Beren  and  Luthien  are here  said to  have lived,  after Beren's 
   return,  'in  the  woods  of  Doriath  and  in  the  Hunters' Wold, 
   west  of  Nargothrond'.  The  Land  of  the  Dead  that   Live  was 
   placed  in  the Hunters'  Wold (Hills  of the  Hunters) in  the Lay 
   of the  Children of  Hurin; see  III. 89,  where the  previous his- 
   tory of its placing is given.                                       
    That  Beren  and  Hurin  were   friends  and   fellows-in-arms  is 
   stated  in  the  Lay  of the  Children of  Hurin, and  earlier (see 
   III. 25), but it has not  been said  before that  this relationship 
   arose during the time of Beren's outlawry.                          
    For  the  use  of  'Shadowy  Mountains'  to  mean   the  Mountains 
    of Terror see III. 170-1.                                         
    In the rewritten passage (p. 28) the story is  seen at  an earlier 
   
    stage than that in the  'Synopsis II'  for Cantos  VI and  VII of 
    the  Lay  of  Leithian  (1928),  the  text of  which is  given in 
    III.  221,  233.  Celegorm  has been  displaced by  Felagoth (not 
    yet  Felagund);  but  Celegorm  'discovered  what was  the secret 
    mission  of  Felagoth  and  Beren'  after  their  departure  from 
    Nargothrond,  and  thus  the  element  of  the   intervention  of 
  
  42 
    Celegorm   and   Curufin,  turning   the  Elves   of  Nargothrond 
    against their king, was not yet present.  Moreover in  the north- 
    ward  journey  of  Beren  and  his  companions  from  Nargothrond 
    there is a  battle with  Orcs, from  which only  a small  band of 
    the Elves escapes, afterwards returning to the battlefield to de- 
    spoil the dead  and disguise  themselves as  Orcs. These  two el- 
    ements  are  clearly  interconnected:  Celegorm (and  Curufin) do 
    not  know  why  Beren  and  Felagoth  are  setting out,  and thus 
    there  is  no  reason  why  the king  should not  set out  with a 
    strong  force.  When  my  father  wrote  'Synopsis  II'   he  had 
    brought  in  the  element  of the  intervention of  the Feanorian 
    brothers  against  Felagund  and  Beren,  and  with it  the small 
    band that was all  they had  as companions  from their  first de- 
    parture from Nargothrond.                                         
      The sequence is thus clearly:  S -  Synopsis I  - interpolation 
    in S - Synopsis II; and in the revision of S here we have  an in- 
    teresting  stage  in  which  Felagund  (Felagoth) has  emerged as 
    the  lord of  Nargothrond, but  the 'Feanorian  intervention' has 
    not, and Celegorm still 'offers redress' to Luthien, as he did in 
    Synopsis I (III. 244) - for his dog Huan had hurt her.            
                                                                     
      The earliest form of this part  of the  story (apart  from that 
    which relates to  Hurin) is  extant only  in the  compressed out- 
    lines for Gilfanon's Tale. In my comparison  of those  early out- 
    lines with the narrative of The Silmarillion I  noted g.  242) as 
    essential features of the story that were to survive:             
                                                                     
    - A mighty battle called the Battle of Unnumbered Tears is        
    fought between Elves and Men and the hosts of Melko;              
    - Treachery of Men, corrupted by Melko, at that battle;           
    - But the people of Urin (Hurin) are faithful, and do not sur- 
    vive it;                                                          
   
                                 
                                                                   
   - The leader of the Gnomes is isolated and slain;                
   - Turgon and his host cut their way out, and go to Gondolin; 
   - Melko is wrathful because he cannot discover where Turgon      
   has gone;                                                        
   - The Feanorians come late to the battle;                        
   - A great cairn is piled.                                        
                                                                   
   There is no evidence for any narrative of  the Battle  of Unnum- 
   bered Tears in its own right between the outlines for Gilfanon's 
   Tale and the 'Sketch',  thus $11  in S  shows at  a step  a very 
   great advance. This is not however  to be  regarded as  a direct 
   evolution from the  outlines, for  many elements  - such  as the 
   stories of Beren  and Tinuviel,  and of  Nargothrond -  had been 
   developed 'collaterally' in  the meantime.  As S  was originally 
   written  in  $11,  the  old  'pre-Felagund'  story  was  present 
   ('Curufin  and  Celegorm  despatch  a  host   from Nargothrond', 
   see commentary on $10), and  although the  failure of  the Union 
   of Maidros to gather together all the Elves of Beleriand  into a 
   united force already appears, the alignments were for  this rea- 
   son  quite  different:  the  Gnomes  of  Nargothrond  (ruled  by 
   Celegorm  and  Curufin)  will not  serve under  Finweg (Fingon). 
   But with the rewriting  of S,  made after  the emergence  of the 
   Felagund-story,  an  essential  element  of the  later narrative 
   comes into being: Orodreth will not join  the league  on account 
   of Felagund his brother (cf. The Silmarillion p.  188: 'Orodreth 
   would not march forth at the word  of any  son of  Feanor, be- 
   cause  of  the  deeds  of Celegorm  and Curufin.')  That Thingol 
   sent few (emended from none) out of  Doriath is  a very  old el- 
   ement,  appearing  already  in  the  Tale  of Turambar (II. 73), 
   where Tinwelint said  to Mavwin,  in words  echoed in  the pres- 
   ent passage of S:                                                
                                                                   
    not for  love nor  for fear  of Melko  but of  the wisdom  of my 
    heart and the fate of the Valar  did I  not go  with my  folk to 
  
  43 
    the  Battle   of  Unnumbered   Tears,  who   am  now   become  a 
    safety and a refuge...                                          
                                                                   
   A new factor in Thingol's policy now  appears, however,  in that 
   he resented  the 'haughty  words' addressed  to him  by Maidros, 
   
    demanding the  return of  the Silmaril  - those  'haughty words' 
    and  their  effect  on the  Union of  Maidros survived  into The 
    Silmarillion (p. 189). That Thingol here  allows 'the  Gnomes of 
    Doriath' to join the league is to be related to the statement in 
    S  59:  'Many  Gnomes  take  service  with  Thingol  and Melian' 
    (after the breaking of the Siege  of Angband).  (In the  Tale of 
    Tinuviel there were Noldoli in Tinwelint's service: it  was they 
    indeed who built the bridge before his doors. H. 9, 43.)         
      As  S  was  rewritten,  the  division  of  the   opponents  of 
    Morgoth  into  two  hosts  was  due  to   the  refusal   of  the 
    Feanorians  to  be  led  by  Finweg  (Fingon),  whereas  in  The 
    Silmarillion   account   there   was   good   agreement  between 
    Himring and Eithel Sirion, and  the assault  from East  and West 
    of the Feanorians and the Noldor of Hithlum  a matter  of strat- 
    egy  ('they  thought  to take  the might  of Morgoth  as between 
    anvil and hammer, and break it to pieces').                      
      The  Battle  of Unnumbered  Tears is  still in  S in  a simple 
    form,  but  the  advance of  the Elves  of Hithlum  into Dor-na- 
    Fauglith in pursuit of a  defeated Orc-army,  so that  they fall 
    prey  to  much   greater  hosts   loosed  from   Angband,  moves 
    towards the plan of the later narrative; the late arrival of the 
    Feanorians  goes  back to  an outline  for Gilfanon's  Tale (see 
    above).  No detail  is given  in S  concerning the  treachery of 
    Men at the battle, nor is any reason suggested for the late com- 
    ing of the Eastern Noldor.                                       
      Finweg  (Fingon)  had  taken  the place  of Finwe  (Noleme) as 
    the Gnomish king slain in the battle already in  the Lay  of the 
    Children of  Hurin (III. 86), and  so the  story of  the Scarlet 
    Heart, emblem of Turgon (I.  241, H.  172), had  disappeared; in 
    the second  version of  the Lay  there is  mention of  his white 
    banners... in blood beaten (III. 96). In S  Turgon is  a leader, 
    with his  brother Finweg  (Fingon), of  the Western  Noldor from 
    the outset, and  was clearly  conceived to  be dwelling  at this 
    time in Hithlum (cf. the interpolation in $9:  'Fingolfin's sons 
    Finweg and Turgon still hold out in the  North', i.e.  after the 
    ending of the Siege of Angband);  and the  discovery of  the se- 
    cret valley and the founding  of Gondolin  follows from  the re- 
    treat from the disaster of the Battle  of Unnumbered  Tears. The 
    'sacrifice of Mablon the Ilkorin' (I. 239, 241) has disappeared. 
   
      The  great  mound of  the slain  on Dor-na-Fauglith,  the first 
    trace of which appears in an outline for Gilfanon's Tale (I. 241, 
    243), had  been described  in the  Lay of  the Children  of Hurin 
    (III. 58-9), where Flinding said to Turin as  they passed  by it 
    in the moonlight:                                                 
                                                                     
           A! green that hill with grass fadeless                      
           where sleep the swords of seven kindreds...                
                                                                     
           neath moon nor sun is it mounted ever                      
           by Man nor Elf; not Morgoth's host                         
           ever dare for dread to delve therein.                      
                                                                     
      The story  of Hurin  at the  Battle of  Unnumbered Tears  - his 
    holding  of  the  rearguard  with  his  men while  Turgon escaped 
    southwards, his capture, defiance of Morgoth,  and torture  - had 
    already been told in the Tale of Turambar (II.  70-1) and  in the 
    Lay of the Children of Hurin (see III. 23-4,  102). In  all these 
    sources  Morgoth's  concern  with Hurin,  his attempts  to seduce 
    him, and his great  rage when  defied, arise  from his  desire to 
    find Turgon; but the element is still of course lacking in S that 
    Hurin had  previously visited  Gondolin, which  at this  stage in 
    the development of the legend did not exist  as a  Noldorin fast- 
  
  44 
    ness until after  the Battle.  As the  story evolved,  this fact, 
    known to  Morgoth, gave  still more  ugency to  his wish  to take 
    Hurin alive, and to use him against Turgon.                       
                                                                     
                                   12.                                
                                                                     
      It  is  immediately  obvious  that  S was  based on  the second 
    version of the Lay of the Children of Hurin, so far  as it  goes - 
    which in relation to the whole narrative is  not far:  no further 
    than the feast at which Turin  slew Orgof.  This is  already evi- 
    dent  from  the  preceding  portion  of  S,  describing Morgoth's 
    treatment of Hurin in Angband; while in  the present  section the 
    guardians  of  Turin  on the  journey to  Doriath bear  the later 
    names  Halog  and  Mailgond  (emended  in  the  Lay  to Mailrond, 
    III. 119), not Halog and Gumlin.                                
      It is not to be expected that the  synopsis of  the story  in S 
    should show any substantial alteration of that in the  first ver- 
   
    sion of the  Lay; there  is some  development nonetheless.  It is 
    now  explicit  that  the  Men who  in the  Lay dwelt  in Dorlomin 
    and  dealt  unkindly  with  Hurin's  wife,  and  of whom  I noted 
    (III. 24) that 'there is still no indication of who these men were 
    or  where  they  came  from', are  now explicitly  'faithless men 
    who  had  deserted  the  Eldar  in   the  Battle   of  Unnumbered 
    Tears',  penned  in  Hithlum  because  Morgoth  'desired  to keep 
    them  from  fellowship  with  Elves'.  The  question  of  whether 
    Nienor was born  before Turin  left Hithlum  is now  resolved: he 
    had never seen her. For the uncertainty on this point in  the Tale 
    of Turambar see  H. 131;  in the  Lay she  was born  before Turin 
    left (III. 9).                                                     
      Whereas  in the  Lay Beleg,  who was  not searching  for Turin 
    when  he  was  captured  by  the  outlaw  band,  knew  nothing of 
    what  had  happened  in  the Thousand  Caves (see  HI. 50),  in S 
    'Turin  released  Beleg,  and  is told  how Thingol  had forgiven 
    his deed long  ago'. Blodrin  is now  again the  son of  Ban, not 
    of Bor (see III. 52).                                             
      There is an interesting  note in  S that  Turin was  taken alive 
    to Angband 'for Morgoth  has begun  to fear  that he  will escape 
    his  curse  through  his  valour and  the protection  of Melian'. 
    This idea is seen  in the  words of  the Lay (III. 33) they haled 
    unhappy Hurin's offspring/lest he flee his  fate, and  goes back 
    to the Tale of Turambar (H. 76):                                  
                                                                     
      Turin  was  overborne  and  bound,  for  such  was  the  will  of 
      Melko  that  he  be brought  to him  alive; for  behold, dwelling 
      in  the  halls  of Linwe  [i.e. Tinwelint]  about which  had that 
      fay    Gwedheling    the    Queen    woven   'much    magic   and 
      mystery  ...  Turin  had  been  lost  out  of  his sight,  and he 
      feared lest he cheat the doom that was devised for him.         
                                                                     
      There is little else to note in this section beyond the new de- 
    tail  that  the Orcs feared  Taur-na-Fuin no  less than  Elves or 
    Men,  and  only went  that way  when in  haste, and  the ancestor 
    of  the  phrase  'Gwindor  saw  them   marching  away   over  the 
    steaming  sands  of  Anfauglith'  (The  Silmarillion  p.  208) in 
    'Flinding  sees  them marching  over the  steaming waste  of Dor- 
    na-Fauglith' (cf. the  Lay, III. 48: The  dusty dunes  of Dor-na- 
   
   Fauglith/hissed and spouted). A very great deal is of course      
   omitted in the synopsis.                                          
                                                                    
                                  13.                                
                                                                    
     With the  second paragraph  of this  section, 'Turin  leads the 
   Gnomes  of  Nargothrond  to  forsake  their  secrecy  and  hidden 
   warfare', S reaches the point where  the Lay  of the  Children of 
   Hurin  stops,  and  certain   advances  made   on  the   Tale  of 
   Turambar  (II.  83  ff.)  can  be  observed.  The  re-forging  of 
   Beleg's  sword  for  Turin  in  Nargothrond  now appears.  In the 
  
  45 
   Lay  Flinding  put  the  sword  in  the  hollow  of a  tree after 
   Beleg's death (III. 56); as I noted (III. 86):  'if the  poem had 
   gone  further  Turin  would  have  received  his  black  sword in 
   Nargothrond in gift  from Orodreth,  as happens  in the  Tale'. S 
   thus  shows  a  development from  the plot  implicit in  the Lay. 
   The bridging of Narog by  Turin's counsel  enters the  story only 
   as a pencilled marginal note. The extent of the victories and re- 
   conquest  of  territory  by  the  Gnomes  of Nargothrond  at this 
   time is  made explicit,  and the  realm is  much as  described in 
   The Silmarillion (p. 211):                                        
                                                                    
     The  servants  of Angband  were driven  out of  all the  land be- 
     tween   Narog   and   Sirion  eastward,   and  westward   to  the 
     Nenning and the desolate Falas                                  
                                                                    
   (where however  its northern  border along  the southern  feet of 
   the  Shadowy  Mountains  is  not  mentioned;  in  S  'their realm 
   reaches to the sources of Narog').                                
     The later addition to  the text  of S,  'even Glomund,  who was 
   at the Battle of Tears', is to be related to  the absence  of any 
   mention of the Dragon in S's account  of the  battle ($11).  As S 
   was  first  written,  the  Dragon  was  named  Glorung,  a change 
   from Glorund of the  Lost Tales;  the series  was thus  Glorund > 
   Glorung  >   Glomund  >   Glaurung.  In   the  Lay   of  Leithian 
   Glomund replaces Glorund (III. 208 - 9).                           
     The  sentence  'Flinding  wounded  refuses Turin's  succour and 
   dies reproaching him' shows the later  form of  the story,  as in 
   The Silmarillion pp. 212 - 13; for discussion of  the substantial 
   change from the Tale see II. 124. It is said in S that Turin for- 
   
   sook Finduilas 'against his heart  (which if  he had  obeyed his 
   uttermost fate would  not have  befallen him)',  and this  is no 
   doubt to be related to the passage in the Tale (II. 87):          
                                                                   
     And truly is it said: 'Forsake  not for  anything thy  friends - 
     nor  believe  those  who counsel  thee to  do so'  - for  of his 
     abandoning  of  Failivrin in  danger that  he himself  could see 
     came the very direst evil upon him and all he loved.           
                                                                   
   For discussion of this see II. 125.                              
     Of Turin's return to Hithlum there is little to note,  for the 
   synopsis is here very compressed; and  I have  earlier discussed 
   fully  the  relationship between  the Tale  and the  later story 
   (II. 126-7).  The  Woodmen  with  whom  Turin  lives  after  his 
   flight  from  Hithlum  are  now given  a more  definite location 
   'east of Narog' (see II. 140-1). In S it is made clear that Turin 
   did not join himself to a people already existing, but 'gathered 
   a new people'. This is in contradiction, strangely  enough, both 
   to  the  Tale (II. 91, 102), where they  had a  leader (Bethos) 
   when Turin joined them, and to the later story. Turin  now takes 
   the name Turambar at this point in the narrative, not as  in the 
   Tale  before  the  Dragon  outside  the  caves of  the Rodothlim 
   (II. 86, 125).                                                    
     Turning  now to  the expedition  from Doriath  to Nargothrond, 
   the  only  important  structural difference  from the  Tale that 
   emerges  in  the  brief  account  in S  is that  Morwen (Mavwin) 
   was  evidently  no  longer present  at the  conversation between 
   Nienor and the Dragon (II. 98-9, 129); on the other hand, it is 
   said at the end of this section that  'Some say  Morwen released 
   from  spell  by  Glorung's  death  came  that  way and  read the 
   stone.'                                                          
     When  Nienor-Niniel came  to the  falls of  the Silver  Bowl a 
   fit of shivering came on her, as in the later narrative, whereas 
   in  the Tale  it is  only said  that she  was filled  with dread 
   (II. 101, 130). Very notably, the statement that Niniel was with 
   child by Turambar was added to S later,  just as  it was  in the 
   Tale (see II. 117 note 25, 135).                                 
     In the foregoing I have only  picked out  points that  seem to 
   show quite clearly  a different  conception of  the events  in S 
  
  46 
   
     
                                                                      
    from that in the Tale. I have not mentioned  the many  slight dif- 
    ferences  (including the  very many  omissions) that  are probably 
    or certainly due to compression.                                   
                                                                      
                                   14.                                 
                                                                      
      Of this section of the narrative there exists in  earlier writing 
    only the conclusion of the  Tale of  Turambar (II.  112 -  16) and 
    the Tale  of the  Nauglafring (II. 221ff.) in  which the  story is 
    continued.  The  opening  passage  of  S  follows  the end  of the 
    Tale  of  Turambar  in  Melko's  accusation  against   Thingol  of 
    faintheartedness,  Hurin's  embitterment  from  the  pondering  of 
    Melko's words,  the gathering  to him  of a  band of  outlaws, the 
    fear of  the spirit  of the  dead Dragon  that prevented  any from 
    plundering  Nargothrond,  the  presence  there  of   Mim,  Hurin's 
    reproaches  and the  casting of  the gold  at Thingol's  feet, and 
    Hurin's departure. The  words of  S concerning  the fate  of Hurin 
    derive  from  the  Tale,  where  however  he  died in  Hithlum and 
    it  was his  'shade' that  'fared into  the woods  seeking Mavwin, 
    and long those twain haunted the  woods about  the fall  of Silver 
    Bowl bewailing their children'.                                    
      From  this  point  the  source  for  S  (or  perhaps  more accu- 
    rately, the previous written form of the narrative) is the Tale of 
    the  Nauglafring. It  is here  impossible to  say for  certain how 
    much  of  the  complex  story  in the Tale had  by this  time been 
    abandoned.                                                         
      It  is  not  made  clear whether  Mim's presence  in Nargothrond 
    goes back to the time  of the  Dragon (see  II. 137),  nor whether 
    the outlaws of  Hurin's band were Men  or Elves  (in the  Tale the 
    text  was  emended  to  convert  them  from  Men  to  Elves);  and 
    there is  no indication  of how  the gold  was brought  to Doriath. 
    The outlaws disappear in  S after  the slaying  of Mim,  and there 
    is no suggestion of  the fighting  in the  Thousand Caves  that in 
    the Tale  led  to  the  mound  made  over   the  slain,   Cum  an- 
    Idrisaith, the Mound of Avarice.                                   
      The  next  part  of  the  Tale (Ufedhin  the renegade  Gnome and 
    the complex   dealings  of   Thingol  with   him  and   with  the 
    Dwarves of Nogrod, II. 223 - 9)  is reduced  to a  few lines  in S, 
    which  could  possibly  stand  as  an  extremely  abbreviated  ac- 
    count  of  the old  story, even  though Ufedhin  is here  not even 
   
    mentioned. The  making of  the Necklace  was not  in the  Tale, as 
    it is in S, part of the king's request: the idea of it  was indeed 
    hatched  by  Ufedhin  during  his  captivity  as  a lure  'for the 
    greater ensnaring of the king' (II. 226); but  this also  could be 
    set down to  compression. I  think it  is more  probable, however, 
    that my  father had  in fact  decided to  reduce and  simplify the 
    narrative, and that Ufedhin had been abandoned.                    
      The   problem   of  the   entry  of   the  Dwarvish   army  into 
    Doriath,  defended by  the Girdle  of Melian,  is still  solved by 
    the  device  -  the  too  simple device,  see II.  250 -  of 'some 
    treacherous  Gnomes'  (in the  Tale there  was only  one traitor); 
    the  slaying  of  Thingol  while  hunting remains,  and as  in the 
    Tale  Melian, inviolable,  left the  Thousand Caves  seeking Beren 
    and Luthien. Though it is not so stated, it  seems likely  that in 
    this version  it was  Melian who  brought the  news and  the warn- 
    ing to Beren (this is the  story in  the Quenta,  p. 160).  In the 
    Tale  it  was  Huan  who  brought  word  to  Beren and  Luthien of 
    the assault  on Artanor  and the  death of  Tinwelint, and  it was 
    Ufedhin,  fleeing  from  the  Dwarf-host  (after his  abortive at- 
    tempt to slay Naugladur and steal the  Nauglafring, and  his kill- 
    ing of Bodruith lord of  Belegost), who  revealed the  course that 
    the  Dwarves  were  taking  and  made possible  the ambush  at the 
    Stony  Ford;  but  Huan  has  in  S  been  slain in  the Wolf-hunt 
    ($10), and Ufedhin has (as I think) been eliminated.               
      The  ambush at  the ford  is made  by 'Beren  and the  brown and 
  
  47 
    green  Elves  of the  wood', which  goes back  to 'the brown Elves 
    and the green', the 'elfin folk all clad in green and brown' ruled 
    by Beren and afterwards by  Dior in  Hithlum, in  the Tale  of the 
    Nauglafring. But of the vigorous account of the battle at the ford 
    in the Tale - the laughter of the Elves  at the  misshapen Dwarves 
    running with their long  white beards torn by  the wind,  the duel 
    of   Beren   and   Naugladur,   whose  forge-hammer   blows  would 
    have  overcome  Beren  had  not   Naugladur  stumbled   and  Beren 
    swung  him  off his  feet by  catching hold  of the  Nauglafring - 
    there is nothing in S: though equally,  nothing to  contradict the 
    old story. There  is however  no mention  of the  two Dwarf-lords, 
    Naugladur  of  Nogrod and  Bodruith of  Belegost, and  though both 
    Dwarf-cities are  named the  Dwarves are  treated as  an undivided 
    force, with, as it seems, one  king (slain  at the  ford): Thingol 
   
    summoned  those  of  Belegost  as  well  as  those  of  Nogrod  to 
    Doriath  for  the  fashioning  of  the gold,  whereas in  the Tale 
    (II. 230) the former only enter the story after the humiliating ex- 
    pulsion of the Dwarves of  Nogrod, in order to  aid them  in their 
    revenge. Of the old story  of the  death of  Bodruith and  the feud 
    and   slaughter  among   the  two   kindreds  (brought   about  by 
    Ufedhin) there is no trace.                                        
      The  drowning  of the  treasure in  the river  goes back  to the 
    Tale; but there however the  suggestion is  not that  the treasure 
    was deliberately sunk: rather it fell into the river with the bod- 
    ies of the Dwarves who bore it:                                    
                                                                      
      those that  waded in  the ford  cast their  golden burdens  in the 
      waters  and  sought  affrighted  to  either  bank,  but  many were 
      stricken with those pitiless darts and fell  with their  gold into 
      the currents (II. 237).                                           
                                                                      
   It is not said in  the Tale  that any  of the  gold was  drowned by 
   the Elves.  There, Gwendelin  came to  Beren and  Tinuviel after 
   the  battle of  the Stony  Ford, and  found Tinuviel  already wear- 
   ing the Nauglafring;  there is  mention of  the greatness  of her 
   beauty when  she wore  it. Gwendelin's  warning is  only against 
   the  Silmaril (the  rest of  the treasure  being drowned),  and in- 
   deed  her  horror at  seeing  the  Necklace   of  the   Dwarves  on 
   Tinuviel  was  so  great  that  Tinuviel  put  it  off. This  was to 
   Beren's  displeasure,  and  he kept  it (II.  239-40). In  S the 
   drowning  seems  to  be  carried  out   in  response   to  Melian's 
   warning of the curse upon it, and the story  seems to  be thus: 
   Melian comes  to Beren  and Luthien  and warns  them of  the ap- 
   proach of  the Dwarf-host  returning out  of Doriath;  after the 
   battle  Luthien  wears  the   Nauglafring  and   becomes  immeasur- 
   ably beautiful; but Melian warns them of the  curse on  the gold 
   and  on the  Silmaril and  they drown  the treasure,  though Beren 
   keeps the Necklace secretly.                                    
      The  fading  of  Luthien  follows  immediately on  the statement 
   that the  Necklace was  kept, but  no connection  is made.  In the 
   Tale such a connection is explicit: the  doom of  mortality that 
   Mandos had spoken fell swiftly -                                    
   
    and  in  this perhaps  did the  curse of  Mim have  [?potency] in 
    that it came more soon upon them (II. 240).                        
                                                                     
   Moreover  in  a  synopsis  for  a projected  revision of  the Lost 
   Tales  it  is  said  that  the  Nauglafring  'brought  sickness to 
   Tinuviel' (II. 246).                                               
    The reference to the  fading of  Luthien in  S retains  the words 
   of the Tale: Tinuviel  slowly faded  'even as  the Elves  of later 
   days have done', and, again  as in  the Tale,  Luthien 'vanished'. 
   In the Tale Beren was an Elf,  and it  is said  of him  that after 
   searching all Hithlum and Artanor for  Tinuviel in  terrible lone- 
   liness 'he too faded from life'. In my discussion  of this  I said 
   (II. 250):                                                          
                                                                     
    Since  this  fading  is here  quite explicitly  the mode  in which 
  
  48 
    'that  doom  of  mortality  that  Mandos  had  spoken'  came  upon 
    them,  it  is  very notable  that it  is likened  to, and  even it 
    seems  identified with,  the fading  of 'the  Elves of  later days 
    throughout  the world'  - as  though in  the original  idea Elvish 
    fading was a form of mortality.                                   
                                                                     
   The passage in S, retaining this idea in  respect of  Luthien, but 
   now  with  the  later  conception  that  Beren  was a  mortal Man, 
   not an Elf, is changed in  that Beren  is no  longer said  to have 
   faded: he 'was lost', looking in vain for Luthien. It is also said 
   here  that  the  price  of  Beren's return  from Mandos  was 'that 
   Luthien  should  become as  shortlived as  Beren the  mortal', and 
   in $10, where the story of Beren and Luthien  is briefly  told, it 
   is  not  in  fact  said  that  Luthien  died  when  Beren  died in 
   Doriath  (see the  commentary on  that section,  p. 65).  There is 
   also  a  sentence  added to  the MS  in 510:  'But Mandos  in pay- 
   ment exacted that Luthien should become mortal as Beren.'          
    It is possible to conclude from this that,  in the  conception as 
   it  was  when  S  was  written,  Beren  died,  as  a  mortal dies; 
   Luthien  went to  Valinor as  a living  being; and  Mandos allowed 
   Beren  to  return to  a second  mortal span,  but Luthien  now be- 
   came subject to the same shortness of  span as  he. In  this sense 
   she  became  'mortal', but  being an  Elf she  'faded' -  this was 
   the manner of her death: as it was  also the  manner of  the death 
   
    of the fading Elves of later ages. Part of  the difficulty  in all 
    this  undoubtedly  lies  in  the  ambiguous  nature  of  the words 
    'mortal' and  'immortal' applied  to the  Elves: they  are 'immor- 
    tal', both in the sense that they need not die, it is not in their 
    essential nature to die,  'in the  world', and  also in  the sense 
    that, if they did, they did not 'leave the world',  did not  go to 
    'a fate  beyond the  world', and  they are  'mortal' in  that they 
    might  nonetheless  die  'in the  world' (by  wounds or  by grief, 
    but not from sickness or  age). Luthien  became 'mortal'  in that, 
    although an Elf, she must die - she must fade.                     
      It  may  be  noted  that  the  words  'as  Men  grew  strong and 
    took  the  goodness of  earth' derive  from the  Lay of  the Chil- 
    dren of Hurin (III. 44, 54):                                        
                                                                      
                          for in days long gone                        
        ... Men were of mould less mighty builded                      
        ere the earth's goodness from the Elves they drew.             
                                                                      
    Cf.  The Silmarillion,  p. 105:  'In after  days, when  because of 
    the  triumph  of  Morgoth  Elves  and  Men  became  estranged,  as 
    he most wished, those of the Elven-race that lived still in      
    Middle-earth  waned  and  faded,  and  Men usurped  the sunlight.' 
                                                                      
      Lastly, in the story of  Dior and  the ruin  of Doriath  as told 
    in  S,  there  are   various  developments.   The  son   of  Dior, 
    Auredhir  (II.  240)  has disappeared.  The 'vain  bargaining' be- 
    tween  Dior  and the  Sons of  Feanor perhaps  refers to  the pas- 
    sage  in  the  Tale  (II. 241)  where Dior asserts that  to return 
    the  Silmaril  the Nauglafring  must be  broken, and  Curufin (the 
    messenger  of  the  Feanorians)  retorts  that  in  that  case the 
    Nauglafring  must  be  given  to  them   unbroken.  In   the  Tale 
    Maglor,  Diriel, Celegorm,  and Cranthir  (or the  earlier equiva- 
    lents of their names) were killed in the battle (which  there took 
    place in Hithlum, where Dior ruled  after his  father); but  in S, 
    as first written, the story takes a very strange turn, in that the 
    Feanorians did get  their hands  on the  Nauglafring, but  then so 
    quarrelled over it that  in the  end 'only  Maglor was  left'. How 
    the story would have gone in  this case  is impossible  to discern. 
   
                               15 and 16.                            
                                                                    
     The  two  sections  describing  Gondolin and  its fall  are dis- 
   cussed together in the following commentary.                      
     At the  beginning of  $15 the  brief reference  to the  story of 
  
  49 
   Isfin  and  Eol  shows  development  from what  was  said  in  the 
   Lay  of the  Fall of  Gondolin (III. 146): for  in the  poem Isfin 
   was seeking, together with  her mother,  for her  father Fingolfin 
   when  she  was entrapped  by Eol  in the  dark forest.  The larger 
   history has evolved since then, and now Isfin  'was lost  in Taur- 
   na-Fuin  after  the  Battle  of  Unnumbered  Tears'.  We  can only 
   surmise  how  she  came  to  be  there.  Either she  left Gondolin 
   soon  after  its settlement  bent on  some purpose  unrecorded, or 
   else she was lost in the retreat from the battle. (It is, inciden- 
   tally, a curious aspect  of the  earlier conception  of Gondolin's 
   foundation  that there  were women  and children  to people  it as 
   well  as  warriors;  for one  would suppose  that Turgon  had left 
   the  old  men,  the  women,  and  the  childhen  of his  people in 
   Hithlum -  why should  he do  otherwise? But  in the  outlines for 
   Gilfanon's  Tale  them  are  references  to  Turgon's  having 'res- 
   cued  a  part  of the  women and  children', and  having 'gathered 
   women  and  children from the  camps'  as  he  fled   south  down 
   Sirion g. 239, 241).) Meglin is still,  as in  the poem,  'sent by 
   his mother to Gondolin', while she remained with her captor.      
     In the account of  Gondolin and  its history  S is  fairly close 
   to the tale of The  Fall of  Gondolin, but  there are  some devel- 
   opments,  if  mostly of  a minor  kind. There  is first  a notable 
   statement  that  'Ylmir's  messages  come  up Sirion  bidding them 
   [i.e. the host of Turgon retreating from  the battle]  take refuge 
   in this valley', this is unlike the Tale, where Tuor  speaking the 
   words  of  Ulmo in  Gondolin says:  'There have  come to  the ears 
   of  Ulmo  whispers  of your  dwelling and  your hill  of vigilance 
   against the evil of Melko,  and he  is glad' (II. 161,  208). Here 
   in S we have the  first appearance  of the  idea that  the founda- 
   tion of Gondolin was  a part  of Ulmo's  design. But  Tuor's jour- 
   ney is as in the old story, and the visitation of  Ulmo is  in Nan 
   Tathrin,  not  at  Vinyamar.  The  bidding  of Ulmo  offers Turgon 
   similar choices, to prepare for war, or, if he  will not,  then to 
   send  people  of  Gondolin  down Sirion  to the  sea, to  seek for 
   Valinor. Here, however, there are differences.  In the  Tale, Ulmo 
   
    offers  scarcely  more  than  a  slender hope  that such  sailors from 
    Gondolin  would  reach  Valinor,  and  if  they  did, that  they would 
    persuade the Valar to act:                                            
                                                                         
       [The  Gods)  hide  their  land and  weave about  it inaccessible 
       magic  that  no evil  come to  its shores.  Yet still  might thy 
       messengers win there  and turn  their hearts  that they  rise in 
       wrath and smite Melko ... (II. 161 - 2).                            
                                                                         
     In  S, on  the other  hand, the  people of  Gondolin, if  they will 
     not  go  to  war  against  Morgoth,  are  to  desert their  city ('the 
     people  of  Gondolin   are  to   prepare  for   flight')  -   cf.  The 
     Silmarillion   p.   240:   '[Ulmo)  bade   him  depart,   and  abandon 
     the  fair  and  mighty  city  that he  had built,  and go  down Sirion 
     to  the  sea'  -  and  at  the mouths  of Sirion  Ylmir will  not only 
     aid  them  in  the building  of a  fleet but  will himself  guide them 
     over  the  ocean.  But  if  Turgon  will  accept Ylmir's  counsel, and 
     prepare  for  war,  then  Tuor  is  to  go  to  Hithlum   with  Gnomes 
   from  Gondolin  and  'draw  Men  once   more  into   alliance  with 
   the  Elves,  for  "without  Men  the Elves  shall not  prevail against 
   the Orcs  and  Balrogs".'  Of  this  strange   bidding  there   is  no 
   trace  in  the  Tale;  nor  is  it  said  there  that  Ulmo   knew  of 
   Meglin,  and  knew  that   this  treachery   would  bring   about  the 
   end  of  Gondolin  at  no  distant  time.  These  features  are absent 
   also  from  The  Silmarillion;  Ulmo  does  indeed  foresee  the  ruin 
   of  the  city,  but  his  foreseeing  is not  represented as  being so 
   precise:  'Thus  it  may come  to pass  that the  curse of  the Noldor 
   shall  find  thee  too  ere  the  end,  and  treason awake  within thy 
   walls. Then they shall be in peril of fire' (p. 126).                  
       The  description  of  the  Vale  of Gondolin  in S  is essentially 
   as  in  the  Tale,  with  a  few added  details. As  in the  Tale, the 
   rocky  height  of  Amon  Gwareth  was  not  in  the  centre   of  the 
   plain but  nearest to  Sirion -  that is,  nearest to  the Way  of Es- 
  
  50 
   cape (II. 158, 177). In S, the level top of the hill is said to have 
   been achieved by the people of Gondolin themselves, who also 
   'polished its sides to the smoothness of glass'. The Way of Es- 
   cape is still, as in the Tale (II. 163), a tunnel made by the 
   Gnomes - the Dry River and the Orfalch Echor have not yet 
   been conceived; and the meaning of the name 'Way of Escape' 
   
                                        
                                                                    
   is made very clear. both  a way  of escape from Gondolin,  if the 
   need  should  ever  arise,  and a  way of  escape from  the outer 
   world and from Morgoth. In the Tale (ibid.) it  is said  only that 
   there  had  been  divided counsels  concerning its  delving, 'yet 
   pity for the enthralled Noldoli had prevailed in  the end  to its 
   making'.  The  'Guarded  Plain'  into  which  the  Way  of Escape 
   issued is the Vale of Gondolin. An additional detail in S is that 
   the hills were  lower in  the region  of the  Way of  Escape, and 
   the spells of Ylmir there strongest (because nearest to Sirion). 
     The cairn of Fingolfin,  added in  pencil in  S, is  an element 
   that entered the legends in  the Quenta  (p. 129)  and the  Lay o 
   Leithian (III. 286 - 7); the duel of Fingolfin with  Morgoth does 
   not appear in S (p. 63). -  Here in  S it  is said  that Thorndor 
   'removed his  eyries to  the Northern  heights of  the encircling 
   mountains'.  In  the Tale  the eyries  in Cristhorn,  the Eagles' 
   Cleft,  were  in  the  mountains  south  of  Gondolin,  but  in S 
   Cristhorn is in the northern heights: this is already the case in 
   the  Fragment  of  an  alliterative Lay  of Earendel (III. 143). 
   Thorndor  had  come  there  from  Thangorodrim  (stated   in  the 
   Quenta, p. 164); cf. the 'later  Tuor' in Unfinished Tales  (p. 43 
   and note  25): 'the  folk of  Thorondor, who  dwelt once  even on 
   Thangorodrim  ere  Morgoth  grew  so  mighty,  and  dwell  now in 
   the Mountains of Turgon since the fall  of Fingolfin.'  This goes 
   back to the tale of The Theft of Melko, where  there is  a refer- 
   ence  g. 149)  to the time 'when  Sorontur and  his folk fared to 
   the  Iron  Mountains  and  there abode,  watching all  that Melko 
   did'.                                                             
     Some  other  points  concerning  the story  of Gondolin  may be 
   noticed.  The  escort  of Noldoli,  promised to  Tuor by  Ulmo in 
   the  Land  of  Willows,  of   whom  Voronwe   (in  S   given  the 
   Gnomish  form  of  the  name,  Bronweg)  was  the  only  one  who 
   did  not  desert him (II. 155-6),  has disappeared;  and 'Bronweg 
   had once been in Gondolin',  which is  not the  case in  the Tale 
   (II. 156-7).  -  In  the  Tale  Tuor  wedded  Idril when  he 'had 
   dwelt  among  the  Gondothlim many  years' (II.  164); in  S this 
   took place three years after his  coming to  the hidden  city, in 
   The Silmarillion seven years after (p. 241). -  In the Tale there 
   is  no  mention  of  Meglin's  support  of  Turgon's  rejection o 
   Ulmo's  bidding  (cf.  The  Silmarillion  p. 240:  'Maeglin spoke 
   
    ever against Tuor in the  councils of  the King'),  nor of  the op- 
    position of Idril to her father (this is not in  The Silmarillion). 
    -  The  closing  of Gondolin  to all  fugitives and  the forbidding 
    of the people to leave the  valley is  mentioned in  S but  not ex- 
    plained.                                                           
      The  sentence  'Meglin...  purchases  his  life  when   taken  to 
    Angband  by  revealing  Gondolin  and  its  secrets'  shows  almost 
    certainly,  I  think, that  an important  structural change  in the 
    story of the fall of the city had  now entered.  In the  Tale Melko 
    had  discovered  Gondolin  before Meglin  was  captured,   and  his 
    treachery lay in his giving an  exact account  of the  structure of 
    the  city  and  the   preparations  made   for  its   defence  (see 
    H.  210-11);  but  the  words  'by  revealing   Gondolin'  strongly 
    suggest  the  later  story,  in  which Morgoth  did not  know where 
    it lay.                                                            
                                                                      
      Lastly,  there is  a development  in the  early history  of Tuor: 
    that he  became a  slave of  'the faithless  men' in  Hithlum after 
    the  Battle  of  Unnumbered  Tears.  Moreover  Tuor's  parentage is 
    now  finally  established.  Huor  has been  mentioned in  a rewrit- 
  
  51 
    ten passage of S ($9), but not named  as father  of Tuor;  and this 
    is the first occurrence of  his mother  Rian, and  so of  the story 
    that she died  seeking Huor's  body on  the battlefield.  It cannot 
    be  said whether  the story  of Tuor's  birth in  the wild  and his 
    fostering by Elves had yet arisen.                                 
                                                                      
                                    17                                 
                                                                      
      In  commenting  on  the  conclusion  of   the  mythology   in  S, 
    here comprised in the three sections 17 - 19,  I point  to features 
    that derive from  or contradict  those outlines  and notes  from an 
    earlier period  that are  collected in  Vol. II  chapter V  and the 
    earlier  part of  Chapter VI.  S is  here an  extremely abbreviated 
    outline,  composed  very  rapidly  -  my  father was  indeed chang- 
    ing his conceptions as he wrote.                                   
      For the narrative  of $17  the primary  extant early  sources are 
    the 'schemes' or  plot-outlines which  I have  called 'B'  and 'C', 
    in the passages given in H. 253 and 254-5 respectively.            
      At the  beginning of  this section,  before emendation,  the sur- 
    vivors  of  Gondolin  were  already  at the  Mouths of  Sirion when 
   
    Elwing  came  there;  and  this  goes  back  to  8 and  C ('Elwing 
    ... flees to them [i.e. Tuor and Idril] with the Nauglafring',       
    II. 254).  But earlier  in S  ($15) the  destruction of  Dior took 
    place before the  fall of  Gondolin; hence  the revision  here, to 
    make  Elwing  'receive the  survivors of  Gondolin'. (In  the Tale 
    of the Nauglafring, H. 242, the  fall of  Gondolin and  the attack 
    on Dior took place on the same day.)                               
      Following  this,  there  is  a  major development  in S.  In the 
    early outlines there is the story, only glimpsed, of the  March of 
    the  Elves  of  Valinor  into  the  Great Lands;  and in  B (only) 
    there is a reference to  'the sorrow  and wrath  of the  Gods', of 
    which I said in my discussion of  these outlines (II. 25  I): 'the 
    meaning can surely only be that the March of the Elves from        
    Valinor was undertaken in direct opposition to the will of the 
    Valar, that the Valar  were bitterly  opposed to  the intervention 
    of the Elves of Valinor  in the  affairs of  the Great  Lands.' On 
    the  other  hand, the  bare hints  of what  happened when  the as- 
    sault on Melko took place show that greater powers than the        
    Eldar  alone  were  present:  Noldorin (the  Vala Salmar,  who en- 
    tered  the world  with Ulmo,  and loved  the Noldoli),  and Tulkas 
    himself, who overthrew Melko in the Battle of  the Silent  Pools  
    (outline C, H. 278). The only hint in the  outlines of  Ulmo's in- 
    tervention  is  his  saving  of  Earendel from  shipwreck, bidding 
    him sail to Kor with the words  'for this  hast thou  been brought 
    out  of  the Wrack  of Gondolin'  (B, similarly  in C).  The March 
    of  the  Eldar from  Valinor was  brought about  by the  coming of 
    the birds from Gondolin.                                           
      In  S,  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  Ulmo (Ylmir)  who directly 
    brings  about  the intervention  from the  West by  his reproaches 
    to  the Valar,  bidding them  rescue the  remnants of  the Noldoli 
    and the Silmarils; and the host is led by 'the sons of the Valar', 
    commanded  by  Fionwe   -  who   is  here   the  son   of  Tulkas! 
    Fionwe  is  frequently  named  in  the  Lost Tales  as the  son of 
    Manwe,  while  the  son  of  Tulkas  was  Telimektar  (who  became 
    the  constellation  Orion).  The  naming  Fionwe  son   of  Tulkas 
    may  have  been  a simple  slip, though  the same  is said  in the 
    Quenta as first written  (p. 178);  subsequently Fionwe  again be- 
    comes the son of Manwe (p. 185).                                   
      'Remembering  Swanhaven  few  of  the  Teleri  go   with  them': 
   
    in the outline B the presence of  the Solosimpi  on the  March is 
    referred  to without  comment, while  in C  they only  agreed to 
    accompany  the  expedition  on  condition  that  they  remained by 
    the sea (see II. 258), and this  was in  some way  associated with 
    their remembrance of the Kinslaying.                              
      The desertion of Kor at  this time  is referred  to in  the out- 
    lines, but  only in  connection with  Earendel's coming  there and 
    finding  it  empty;  I  noted (II.  257) that  'it seems  at least 
  
  52 
    strongly  implied  that  Kor  was  empty  because  the   Elves  of 
    Valinor  had  departed  into  the  Great Lands',  and this  is now 
    seen to be certain.                                               
      The narrative  in S  now turns  to Tuor.  The statement  that he 
    grew  old  at  Sirion's  mouths  -  a  statement  that  was struck 
    out  - goes  back to  the old  schemes. His  ship is  now Earame, 
    unusnslated;  previously  it   was  Alqarame   'Swanwing',  while 
    Earame  was  Earendel's  earlier ship,  translated 'Eaglepinion', 
    which  foundered.  In  The Silmarillion  Tuor's ship  is Earrame, 
    as in S, with the meaning 'Sea-Wing'.                             
      In  S, Idril  departs in  company with  Tuor. This  is different 
    from  the  original schemes,  where Tuor  leaves alone,  and Idril 
    'sees him too late', 'laments', and afterwards 'vanishes'.  But in 
    the outline C it seems  that she  found him,  for 'Tuor  and Idril 
    some  say  sail  now  in  Swanwing  and  may  be seen  going swift 
    down the wind at dawn and dusk'.                                  
      In S, the earlier history of Earendel's ship-building  and ship- 
    wrecks  in  the Fiord  of the  Mermaid and  at Falasquil  has, ap- 
    parently, been abandoned entirely, and Wingelot  is his  first and 
    only ship; but there remains  the motive  that Earendel  wishes to 
    seek for his father, whereas Ylmir bids him sail to  Valinor (this 
    last  being  afterwards  struck out).  His adventures  in Wingelot 
    are referred to in  S but  not otherwise  indicated, save  for the 
    slaying of Ungoliant 'in the South',  there is  no mention  of the 
    Sleeper  in  the  Tower  of  Pearl.  In  C  the  long   voyage  of 
    Earendel,  accompanied  by  Voronwe,  that  finally  took  them to 
    Kor,  included  an  encounter  with  Ungweliante, though  this was 
    after  his  southern  voyage:  'Driven  west.  Ungweliante.  Magic 
    Isles. Twilit Isle. Littleheart's gong awakes  the Sleeper  in the 
    Tower   of   Pearl.'  In   another  outline   Earendel  encounters 
    Wirilome  (Gloomweaver)  in  the  South (II. 260). In  the account 
   
    in  S  he  does  not  on  this  great voyage  come to  Kor, though 
    from it, as in B and C, he returns to 'the Waters of  Sirion' (the 
    delta) and  finds the  dwellings there  desolate. Now  however en- 
    ters the motive of the  last desperate  attempt of  the Feanorians 
    to  regain the  Silmaril of  Beren and  Luthien, their  descent on 
    the  Havens  of  Sirion,  and  their  destruction.  Thus  the raid 
    on  the  Havens  has remained,  but it  is no  longer the  work of 
    Melko (see II.  258) and  is brought  into the  story of  the Oath 
    of  Feanor.  As  S was  first written  only Maidros  survived; but 
    Maglor was  added. (In  $14, as  written, all  the Sons  of Feanor 
    save  Maglor  were  slain  at  the  time  of  the attack  on Dior, 
    though   this   passage   was  afterwards   struck  out.   In  The 
    Silmarillion  Celegorm,  Curufin,  and  Caranthir  were  slain  at 
    that  time,  and  Amrod  and  Amras  (later  names  of  Damrod and 
    Diriel) were slain in the attack on the Havens of Sirion,  so that 
    only Maidros and Maglor were left.)                                
      In the old outlines Elwing was taken  captive (as  is to  be de- 
    duced, by Melko); there  is no  mention of  her release  from cap- 
    tivity, and she next appears in references to  the sinking  of her 
    ship  (on  the  way  to  Tol   Eressea)  and   the  loss   of  the 
    Nauglafring;   after  which   she  becomes   a  seabird   to  seek 
    Earendel.  Earendel  returning  from his  long voyage  and finding 
    the  dwellings  at  Sirion's  mouth sacked,  goes with  Voronwe to 
    the ruins of Gondolin, and  in an  isolated note (II. 264,  XV) he 
    'goes even to the empty Halls of Iron seeking Elwing'.             
      All this  has disappeared  in S,  with the  new story  of Elwing 
    casting herself and the Nauglafring into the sea, except  that she 
    still  becomes  a  seabird  (thus  changed by  Ulmo) and  flies to 
    seek Earendel about all the shores  of the  world. The  early out- 
    lines are then at variance: in C it is said that Earendel dwelt on 
    the Isle  of Seabirds  and hoped  that Elwing  would come  to him, 
    'but she is seeking him wailing along  all the  shores' -  yet 'he 
    will find Elwing at the Faring Forth', while in the  short outline 
    E  (II.  260)  she  came  to  him  as  a  seamew  on  the  Isle of 
    Seabirds.  But  in  S Elwing  is further  mentioned only  as being 
    sought by Earendel when he  sets sail  again, until  she reappears 
    at the end ($19) and is restored to Earendel.                      
  
  53 
      The introduction of Elrond  in S  is of  great interest.  He has 
    no  brother  as  yet;  and  he  is  saved   by  Maidros   (in  The 
   
                                              
                                                                       
     Silmarillion,  p.  247,  Elrond  and  Elros  were saved  by Maglor). 
     When  the  Elves  return  into  the  West  he  elects  to  stay  'on 
     earth',  being 'bound  by his  mortal half'.  It is  most remarkable 
     that although the idea of  a choice  of fate  for the  Half-elven is 
     already  present,  it  takes  a curiously  different form  from that 
     which  it  was  to  take  afterwards,  and  which  became  of  great 
     importance  in  The  Lard  of  the  Rings;  for  afterwards, Elrond, 
     unlike  his  brother  Elros  Tar-Minyatur,  elected  to   remain  an 
     Elf - yet his later  choice derives  in part  from the  earlier con- 
     ception, for  he elected  also not  to go  into the  West. In  S, to 
     choose  his  'elfin  half'  seems  to  have  meant  to   choose  the 
     West; afterwards, it meant to choose Elvish immortality.           
          Earendel  learnt  what  had  happened at  the Mouths  of Sirion 
     from  Bronweg  (earlier  it  was  Littleheart  son  of  Bronweg  who 
     survived  the  sack  of  the  havens,  H.  276  note  5),  and  with 
     Bronweg  he  sails  again  in  Wingelot  and  comes  to  Kor,  which 
     he  finds  deserted,   and  his   raiment  becomes   encrusted  with 
     the  dust  of diamonds;  not daring  to go  further into  Valinor he 
     builds a tower on an isle in the  northern seas,  'to which  all the 
    sea-birds of  the world  repair'. Bronweg  is not  further men- 
   tioned.  Almost  all  of  this,  other   than  the   statement  that 
   Earendel did not  dare venture  further into  Valinor, goes  back to 
   the  outline  C.  The  tower  on  the Isle  of Seabirds,  which sur- 
   vives the The  SilmarilLion (p.  250), is  mentioned in  an isolated 
   note on the Earendel story (II. 264, xvii).                           
         In the early outlines Earendel now  set out  on his  last voy- 
   age. In B, which  is here  very brief,  his sailing  to the  Isle of 
   Seabirds  is  followed by  'his voyage  to the  firmament'. In  C he 
     sails with Voronwe to the halls of Mandos seeking for tidings 
     of Tuor, Idril, and Elwing; he 'reaches the bar at the margin of 
     the world and sets sail on the  oceans of  the firmament  in order 
     to  gaze  over  the  Earth. The  Moon mariner  chases him  for his 
     brightness and he dives through the  Door of  Night.' In  the out- 
    line  E  (II.  260)  'Elwing  as  a  seamew comes  to him.  He sets 
     sail over the margent of the world.' In the early  note associated 
     with the poem 'The Bidding of  the Minstrel'  (II. 261)  he 'sails 
     west again to the lip of the world, just as the Sun is diving into 
    the  sea', and  'sets sail  upon the  sky', and  in the  preface to 
     'The Shores of Faery' (II. 262) he                                 
   
                                                       
                                                                    
   sat long while in his old age upon  the Isle  of Seabirds  in the 
   Northern  Waters  ere  he  set  forth  upon  a  last  voyage.  He 
   passed  Taniquetil  and  even  Valinor,  and  drew his  bark over 
   the  bar  at  the margin  of the  world, and  launched it  on the 
   Oceans  of  the  Firmament.  Of  his  ventures  there no  man has 
   told,  save  that  hunted  by  the  orbed  Moon  he fled  back to 
   Valinor,  and  mounting  the  towers  of  Kor  upon the  rocks of 
   Eglamar he gazed back upon the Oceans of the World.               
                                                                    
   The passage in S is  different from  all of  these, in  that here 
   Earendel's voyage into the sky is  achieved with  the aid  of the 
   wings  of  seabirds,  and  it introduces the  idea of  his being 
   scorched  by  the  Sun  as  well as  hunted by  the Moon.  I sug- 
   gested (II. 259) that Earendel originally sailed  into the  sky in 
   continuing search for Elwing, and this is now corroborated        
                                                                    
                              18 and 19.                             
                                                                    
   The  story  in  S  now  leaves  Earendel,  wandering the  sky 'as 
   a  fugitive  star',  and  comes to  the march  of Fionwe  and the 
   Last Battle (a term that is used in S both of the Last  Battle in 
   the mythological  record,  in  which the  hosts of  Valinor over- 
  
  54 
   threw Morgoth, and of the Last Battle of  the world,  declared in 
   prophecy,  when  Morgoth  will  come  back  through the  Door and 
   Fionwe will fight him on the  plains of  Valinor). Almost  all of 
   this now enters the mythology for the first time; and  almost all 
   of what very little survives from the earliest period on the sub- 
   ject of the March of the Elves  of Valinor (II. 278-80)  has dis- 
   appeared.  There  is  no mention  of Tulkas,  of his  battle with 
   Melko, of Noldorin, of the hostility of  Men; virtually  the only 
   point  in common  is that  after the  overthrow of  Morgoth Elves 
   depart into the West. In the old story the Silmarils play no part 
   at the end (cf. the jotting 'What became  of the  Silmarils after 
   the capture of Melko?' II. 259); but  now in  S there  appear the 
   lineaments of a  story concerning  their fate.  Now also  we have 
   the first mention anywhere  of the  breaking of  the Northwestern 
   world  in the  struggle to  overthrow Morgoth;  and (in  an addi- 
   tion  to  the  text)  the  chain Angainor  appears from  the Lost 
   Tales. (Angainor is not named in  the earlier  passage in  S ($2) 
   concerning  the  binding of  Morgoth. It  appears (later)  in the 
   
    Lay of Leithian, in a puzzling reference to 'the chain Angainor 
    that ere Doom/for Morgoth shall by Gods be wrought'; see 
    III. 205, 209-10.) 
       In the story of the fate of the Silmarils, Maglor says to 
    Maidros that there are two sons of Feanor now left, and two 
    Silmarils. Does this imply that the Silmaril of Beren was lost 
    when Elwing cast herself into the sea with the Nauglafring 
    (unlike the later story)? The answer is certainly yes; the story 
    in S is not comprehensible otherwise. Thus when Maglor casts 
    himself (changed to casts the jewel) into the fiery pit, having 
    stolen one of the Silmarils of the Iron Crown from Fionwe, 
   'one Silmaril is now in the sea, and one in the earth'. The third 
    was the Silmaril that remained in Fionwe's keeping; and it was 
    that one that was bound to Earendel's brow. We thus have a re- 
   markable stage of transition, in which the Silmarils have at last 
    achieved primary importance, but where the fate of each has 
   not arrived at the final form; and the conclusion, seen to be in- 
    evitable once reached, that it was the Silmaril regained by 
    Beren and Luthien that became the Evening Star, has not been 
    achieved. In S, Earendel becomes a star before receiving the 
    Silmaril; but originally, as I have said (II. 265), 'there is no 
    suggestion that the Valar hallowed his ship and set him in the 
   sky, nor that his light was that of the Silmaril'. In this respect 
    also S is transitional, for at the end the later story appears. 
      The Elves of the Outer Lands (Great Lands), after the con- 
    quest of Morgoth, set sail from Luthien (later emended to 
    Leithien), explained as 'Britain or England'. For the forms 
    Luthany, Luthien, Leithian, Leithien and the texts in which they 
    occur see III. 154. It is remarkable that as S was originally 
    written Luthien is both the name of Thingol's daughter and the 
    name of England. 
      It is further said in S that the Elves 'ever still from time to 
    time set sail [from Luthien] leaving the world ere they fade'. 
    'The Gnomes and many of the Ilkorins and Teleri and Qendi 
    repeople the Lonely Isle. Some go back to live upon the shores 
    of Faery and in Valinor, but Cor and Tun remain desolate.' 
    Some of this can be brought into relation with the old outlines 
    (see II. 308 - 9), but how much more was retained in mind, be- 
    yond 'The Elves retreated to Luthany' and 'Many of the Elves 
   
    of  Luthany  sought  back  west  over  the  sea  and  settled  in Tol 
    Eressea',  cannot  be  determined.  That  even  this  much   was  re- 
    tained  is  however very  instructive. The  peculiar relation  of the 
    Elves to England  keeps a  foothold, as  it were,  in the  actual ar- 
    ticulation of the narrative; as also the idea  that if  they remained 
    in 'the world' they would fade (see II. 326).                        
      It  is  not  made  clear  why  'Cor  and  Tin'  remained  desolate, 
    since  some  of  the  Elves  'go  back  to  live  upon the  shores of 
    Faery and  in Valinor'.  In the  original conception  (as I  have ar- 
    gued  its  nature,  II.  280)  the  Eldar of  Valinor, when  they re- 
  
  55 
    turned  from  the  Great  Lands  where  they  had  gone  against  the 
    will  of the  Valar, were  forbidden to  re-enter Valinor  and there- 
    fore  settled  in  Tol  Eressea,  as  'the  Exiles  of  Kor (although 
    some  did return  in the  end to  Valinor, since  Ingil son  of Inwe, 
    according  to  Meril-i-Turinqi  g.  129),  'went  back  long  ago  to 
    Valinor  and  is with  Manwe'). But  in the  story as  told in  S the 
    idea  that  the  March  of  the  Eldar  was against  the will  of the 
    Valar,  and   aroused  them   to  wrath,   has  been   abandoned, and 
    'the  sons  of  the  Valar'  now  lead  the  hosts  out of  the West; 
    why  then  should  the  Elves  of  Tun  not  return  there?   And  we 
    have  the  statement  in  S  that  Tol  Eressea  was   repeopled  not 
    only  by Gnomes  (and nothing  at all  is said  of their  pardon) and 
    Ilkorins,  but  also  by  Qendi  (=  the  later  Vanyar)  and Teleri, 
    Elves  who  came  from  Valinor  for  the   assault  on   Morgoth.  I 
    cannot  explain  this;  and  must  conclude that  my father  was only 
    noting  down  the  chief  points   of  his   developing  conceptions, 
    leaving much unwritten.                                              
      There  now   appears  the   idea  that   the  Gods   thrust Morgoth 
    through  the  Door  of  Night  'into  the   outer  dark   beyond  the 
    Walls of the World',* and  there is  the first  reference to  the es- 
    cape  of Thu  (Sauron) in  the Last  Battle. There  is also  a proph- 
    ecy  concerning  the  ultimate  battle,  when  the  world is  old and 
    the   Gods   weary,   and   Morgoth  will   come  back   through  the 
    Door  of  Night;  then  Fionwe  with  Turin  beside  him  shall fight 
    Morgoth  on  the  plain  of Valinor,  and Turin  shall slay  him with 
    his  black  sword.  The  Silmarils  shall  be  recovered,  and  their 
    light  released,  the  Trees  rekindled,  the  Mountains  of  Valinor 
                                                                        
    (*See the commentary on the Ambarkanta, p. 296.)                     
   
     
                                                                      
    levelled so that the light goes out over all  the world,  and Gods 
    and Elves shall grow young  again. Into  this final  resolution of 
    the evil in the world it would prove unprofitable, I think, to en- 
    quire  too closely.  References to  it have  appeared in  print in 
    Unfinished  Tales,  pp.  395  -  6,  in  the  remarks  on Gandalf: 
    'Manwe  will  not  descend  from  the  Mountain  until  the  Dagor 
    Dagorath,  and  the  coming  of  the  End,  when  Melkor returns', 
    and  in  the  alliterative  poem  accompanying this,  'until Dagor 
    Dagorath  and  the  Doom  cometh'.  The  earliest  references  are 
    probably  in  the  outline  C (II. 282), where  (when the  Pine of 
    Belaurin  is  cut  down) 'Melko  is thus  now out  of the  world - 
    but one day he will find a way  back, and  the last  great uproars 
    will begin  before the  Great End'.  In the  Lost Tales  there are 
    many  references  to  the  Great End,  most of  which do  not con- 
    cern us here; but at the end of the tale of The Hiding  of Valinor 
    is  told  (I.  219)  of  'that  great  foreboding that  was spoken 
    among  the  Gods  when  first  the  Door  of  Night  was  opened': 
                                                                      
        For  'tis  said  that  ere  the  Great  End  come  Melko  shall in 
        some  wise  contrive  a   quarrel  between   Moon  and   Sun,  and 
        Ilinsor  shall  seek  to  follow  Urwendi  through the  Gates, and 
        when  they  are  gone  the  Gates of  both East  and West  will be 
        destroyed,  and Urwendi  and Ilinsor  shall be  lost. So  shall it 
        be  that  Fionwe  Urion,  son  of  Manwe,  of  love   for  Urwendi 
        shall  in  the  end  be  Melko's  bane,  and  shall   destroy  the 
        world  to  destroy  his  foe,  and  so  shall  all things  then be 
        rolled away.                                                   
                                                                      
    (Cf. the  outline C,  II. 281:  'Fionwe's rage  and grief  [at the 
    death  of  Urwendi].  In  the  end he  will slay  Melko.') Whether 
    any of this  prophecy underlies  the idea  of the  ultimate return 
    of  Morgoth  through  the  Door  of  Night  I  cannot say.  At the 
    end of the Tale of Turambar,  after the  account of  the 'deifica- 
    tion'  of  Turin and  Nienor, there  is a  prophecy (II. 116) that 
                                                                      
        Turambar indeed shall stand beside Fionwe in the Great         
        Wrack,  and  Melko  and his  drakes shall  curse the  sword of 
  
  56 
        Mormakil.                                                      
   
    But there is no indication in S of how 'the  spirit of  Turin' will 
    survive to  slay Morgoth  in the  ultimate battle  on the  plain of 
    Valinor.                                                            
      That  the Mountains  of Valinor  shall be  levelled, so  that the 
    light of the rekindled Trees goes out over all  the world,  is also 
    found  in  the  earliest  texts;  cf.  the  isolated  passage  in C 
    (II. 285) where is told the  Elves' prophecy  of the  (second) Far- 
    ing Forth:                                                          
                                                                       
      Laurelin  and  Silpion  will  be  rekindled,  and   the  mountain 
      wall  being destroyed  then  soft  radiance  will be  spread over 
      all the world, and the Sun and Moon will be recalled.             
                                                                       
    But this  prophecy is  associated with  other conceptions  that had 
    clearly been abandoned.                                             
      At the end,  with the  aid of  the Silmaril  Elwing is  found and 
    restored,  but  there  is  no  indication of  how the  Silmaril was 
    used  to  this  purpose.   Elwing  in   this  account   sails  with 
    Earendel, who bears the third Silmaril,  and so  he shall  sail un- 
    til he sees 'the last battle gathering upon the plains of Valinor'. 
      On  the  reappearance  of the  name Eriol  at the  very end  of S 
    see II. 300.                                                        
                                                                       
      I do not intend here to relate this version to  that in  the pub- 
    lished work, but  will conclude  this long  discussion of  the con- 
    cluding sections 17  - 19  with a  brief summary.  As I  have said, 
    S is  here extremely  condensed, and  it is  here even  harder than 
    elsewhere  to  know or  guess what  of the  old material  my father 
    had suppressed  and what  was still  'potentially' present.  But in 
    any case nothing of  the old  layer that  is not  present in  S was 
    ever to reappear.                                                   
      In the present version, Earendel has  still not  come to  his su- 
    preme  function  as  the  Messenger  who  spoke  before  the Powers 
    on  behalf  of  the  Two  Kindreds,  though  the birds  of Gondolin 
    have  been abandoned  as the  bringers of  tidings to  Valinor, and 
    Ulmo  becomes  the  sole  agent  of  the  final assault  on Morgoth 
    out  of  the  West.  The  voyages  of  Earendel  have  been simpli- 
    fied:  he  now  has the  one great  voyage -  without Voronwe  - in 
    Wingelot,  in  which  he  slew  Ungoliant,  and the  second voyage, 
   
    with  Voronwe,  which takes  him to  Kor -  and the  desertion of 
    Kor (Tun)  still depends  on the  March of  the Eldar,  which has 
    already  taken place  when he  comes there.  His voyage  into the 
    sky  is  now  achieved  by  the  wings  of  birds; and  the Silmaril 
    still plays no  part in  his becoming  a star,  for the  Silmaril of 
    Beren  and  Luthien  was  drowned  with   the  Nauglafring   at  the 
    Mouths  of  Sirion.  But  the  Silmarils at  last become  central to 
    the final acts of  the mythological  drama, and  - unlike  the later 
    story - only  one of  the two  Silmarils that  remained in  the Iron 
    Crown  is  made  away  with  by  a  son  of  Feanor   (Maglor);  the 
    second is given to Earendel by the Gods, and the later story is 
    visible at the end of S, where his boat 'is drawn over Valinor 
    to the Outer Seas' and launched into the Outer Dark, where he 
    sails with the Silmaril on his brow, keeping watch on Morgoth. 
      The destruction of the people of Sirion's Mouths now be- 
    comes the final evil of the Oath of Feanor. Elrond appears, 
    with a remarkable reference to the choice given to him as half- 
    elven. The coming of the hosts of the West to the overthrow 
    of Morgoth is now an act of the Valar, and the hosts are led by 
    the Sons of the Valar. England, as Luthien (Leithien), remains 
    as the land from which the Elves of the &eat Lands set sail 
    at the end for Tol Eressea; but I suspect that virtually all the 
    highly complex narrative which I attempted to reconstruct 
    (II. 308 - 9) had gone - Earendel and Ing(we) and the hostility 
    of Osse, the Ingwaiwar, the seven invasions of Luthany. 
       The original ideas of the conclusion of the Eldar Days 
    (Melko's climbing of the Pine of Belaurin, the cutting down of 
  
  57 
    the Pine, the warding of the sky by Telimektar and Ingil (Orion 
    and Sirius), II. 281 - 2) have disappeared; in S, Morgoth is 
    thrust through the Door of Night, and Earendel becomes its 
    guardian and guarantee against Morgoth's return, until the End. 
    And lastly, and most pregnant for the future, Thu escapes the 
    Last Battle when Morgoth was overcome, 'and dwells still in 
    dark places'.                                                      
   
   
   
                                       III.                                     
                                                                               
                                    THE QUENTA.                                 
                                                                               
   This  work  is extant  in a  typescript (made  by my  father) for            
   which there is no trace of any preliminary notes or  drafts. That            
   the Quenta, or at any rate the greater part of it, was written in            
   1930  seems  to  me to  be certainly  deducible (see  the commen-            
   tary on  $10,  pp. 213-4). After a  quite different  initial section            
   (which is the origin of the Valaquenta) this  text becomes  a re-            
   working  and  expansion  of  the 'Sketch  of the  Mythology'; and            
   it quickly becomes evident that  my father  had S  (the 'Sketch')            
   in front of him when  he wrote  the Quenta  (which I  shall refer            
   to  as 'Q').  The latter  moves towards  The Silmarillion  in its            
   published form,  both in  structure and  in language  (indeed al-            
   ready in S the first forms of many sentences can be perceived).              
     Eriol (as in S; not AElfwine) is mentioned both in the title of            
   Q and at the end of the work,  and his  coming to  Kortirion, but            
   (again as in S) there is no trace of the Cottage of Lost Play. As            
   I have said of its absence  from S  (p. 48),  this does  not dem-            
   onstrate that my father had  rejected the  conception in  its en-            
   tirety:  in  S he  may have  omitted it  because his  purpose was            
   solely  to recount  the history  of the  Elder Days  in condensed            
   form, while in the title of Q it is said that the work was 'drawn            
   from the Book of Lost Tales  which Eriol  of Leithien  wrote'. At            
   least then,  we may  think, some  venue in  which the  Lost Tales            
   were told to Eriol in Kortirion still existed.*                              
     The title makes it very  plain that  while Q  was written  in a            
   finished  manner,  my  father saw  it as  a compendium,  a 'brief            
                                                                               
   (*It is said at the end of the Quenta that Eriol  'remembered things  that he 
   had heard in fair Cortirion'. But this Book  of Lost  Tales was  composed by 
   Eriol (according  to the  title) out  of a  'Golden Book'  which he  read in 
   Kortirion. (Previously the  Golden Book  of Tavrobel  was written  either by 
   Eriol (AElwine) himself, or by his son Heorrenda, or by some other person un- 
   named long after; see II. 291.))                                             
                                                                               
                                                                            
   
    history'  that was  'drawn from'  a much  longer work;  and this              
    aspect  remained  an  important  element  in  his  conception of              
    'The Silmarillion'  properly so  called. I  do not  know whether              
    this idea did indeed arise from the fact that the starting point              
    of the second  phase of  the mythological  narrative was  a con-              
    densed synopsis (S); but it seems likely  enough, from  the step              
    by step continuity that leads from  S through  Q to  the version              
    that was interrupted towards its end in 1937.                                 
      It seems very probable that the greater  number of  the exten-              
    sions and elaborations found  in Q  arose in  the course  of its              
    composition, and that while Q contains  features, omitted  in S,              
    which go back to the earliest version, these features argue only              
    a recollection of the Lost Tales (to be assumed  in any  case! -              
    and doubtless a very clear recollection), not a close derivation              
    from the actual text. If that had been the  case, one  might ex-              
    pect to find the re-emergence of actual phrasing here  and there;              
    but that seems to be markedly lacking.                                        
                                                                                 
      The  history   of  the   typescript  becomes   rather  complex              
    towards  the  end  (from $15),  where my  father expanded  and re-            
  
  58 
    typed  portions  of the  text (though  the discarded  pages were              
    not destroyed).  But I  see no  reason to  think that  much time              
    elapsed between the two versions;  for near  the very  end ($19)              
    the original typescript gives out, and  only the  second version              
    continues to the conclusion of the  Quenta, which  strongly sug-              
    gests that the revisions belong to the same time as the original              
    text.                                                                         
      Subsequently  the  whole  text  was  revised  throughout,  the              
    corrections being made  carefully in  ink; these  changes though              
    frequent are mostly small, and  very often  no more  than slight              
    alterations  of  expression.  This  'layer'  of  emendation  was              
    clearly the first;* afterwards further changes were made at dif-              
    ferent times, often very hastily and not always legibly  in pen-              
    cil. To present the text as first typed with annotation of every              
    small stylistic improvement is obviously quite  unnecessary, and              
                                                                                 
    (*The occurrence of Beleriand in the original typescript,  first in  $13, note 
    10,  not  as  previously  by  emendation in  ink from  typescript Broseliand, 
    shows that some of this 'layer' was carried out while the typescript was still 
    in process of composition.)                                                    
   
    would  in  any  case  require  the  introduction  into  the  text   of  a 
    forest of  reference  numbers  to   the  notes.   The  text   given  here 
    includes,  therefore,   without  annotation,   all  minor   changes  that 
    in  no  way  affect  the  course  of  the narrative  or alter  its impli- 
    cations.  Those  emendations  that  are  not  taken  up  into   the  text 
    but  recorded  in  the  notes  are  marked  as  'late  changes'  if  they 
    are  clearly  distinguishable,  as  is  not  always  the  case,  from the 
    first 'layer' described above.                                            
      I  have  divided  the  text  into  the  same   19  divisions   made  in 
    S  (see  p.  11);  but  since  the  opening  of  Q  has   nothing  corre- 
    sponding in S this section is not given a number.                         
                                                                             
                                        *                                     
                                                                             
                                   THE QUENTA                                 
                                                                             
                                    herein is                                 
                                                                             
                                QENTA NOLDORINWA                              
                                                                             
                                       OT                                     
                                                                             
                               Pennas-na-Ngoelaidh.                           
                                                                             
                    This is the brief History of the Noldoli                  
                   or Gnomes, drawn from the Book of Lost Tales                
                   which Eriol of Leithien wrote, having read                 
                  the Golden Book, which the Eldar call Parma                 
                   Kuluina,* in Kortirion in Tol Eressea, the                
                                  Lonely Isle.                                
   
    After the making of the World by the  Allfather, who  in El-              
    vish tongue is named Iluvatar, many of the mightiest spirits              
    that dwelt with him came into  the world  to govern  it, be-              
    cause seeing it afar after it was made they were filled with              
    delight at  its beauty.  These spirits  the Elves  named the              
    Valar, which  is the  Powers, though  Men have  often called              
                                                                             
    (*The Elvish name of the Golden Book in the early dictionary of Qenya is 
      Parma Kuluinen (II. 310).)                                              
   
                                              
                                                                    
   them  Gods.  Many  spirits'  they  brought  in their  train, both 
   great  and  small,  and  some  of  these  Men have  confused with 
   the  Eldar  or  Elves:  but  wrongly,  for  they  were  before the 
   world,  but  Elves and  Men awoke  first in  the world  after the 
   coming  of  the  Valar.  Yet  in  the  making  of  Elves  and Men 
  
  59 
   and  in  the  giving  to  each of  their especial  gifts Iluvatar 
   alone  had  part;  wherefore they  are  called  the  Children  of 
   the World or of Iluvatar.                                         
    The  chieftains  of  the   Valar  were   nine.  These   were the 
   names  of  the  Nine  Gods  in  Elvish  tongue  as it  was spoken 
   in  Valinor,  though  other  or  altered names  they have  in the 
   speech   of   the   Gnomes,   and  their   names  among   Men  am 
   manifold.  Manwe  was  the  Lord  of  the  Gods  and   Prince  of 
   the  airs and  winds and  the ruler  of the  sky. With  him dwelt 
   as  spouse  the  immortal lady  of the  heights, Varda  the maker 
   of  the  stars.  Next  in  might  and  closest  in  friendship to 
   Manwe  was  Ulmo  Lord  of  Waters,  who  dwells  alone   in  the 
   Outer  Seas,  but  has  in  government  all  waves   and  waters, 
   rivers,  fountains  and  springs,  throughout the  earth. Subject 
   to  him,  though  he  is often  of rebellious  mood, is  Osse the 
   master  of  the  seas  of  the  lands  of  Men,  whose  spouse is 
   Uinen  the  Lady of  the Sea.  Her hair  lies spread  through all 
   the  waters  under  skies.  Of  might  nigh  equal  to  Ulmo  was 
   Aule.  He was  a smith  and a  master of  crafts, but  his spouse 
   was  Yavanna,  the  lover  of fruits  and all  the growth  of the 
   soil.  In  might  was  she  next  among the  ladies of  the Valar 
   to  Varda.  Very  fair  was she,  and often  the Elves  named her 
   Palurien, the Bosom of the Earth.                                 
    The  Fanturi  were  called  those  brothers  Mandos  and Lorien. 
   Nefantur the first was also called,  the master  of the  houses of 
   the dead, and the gatherer of the spirits of the slain. Olofantur 
   was  the  other, maker  of visions  and of  dreams; and  his gar- 
   dens in the land of the Gods were  the fairest  of all  places in 
   the world and filled with many spirits of beauty and power.       
    Strongest of all the  Gods in  limbs and  greatest in  all feats 
   of  prowess  and  valour  was  Tulkas,  for  which reason  he was 
   surnamed  Poldorea,  the Strong One,(2) and  he  was   the  enemy 
   and  foe  of  Melko.  Orome  was  a mighty  lord and  little less 
   
                                             
                                                                                       
   in strength than Tulkas. He was a hunter, and trees he loved                         
   (whence   he   was   called  Aldaron   and  by   the  Gnomes                         
   Tavros,(3) Lord of Forests),  and delighted  in horses  and in                         
   hounds.  He hunted  even in  the dark  earth before  the Sun                         
   was lit, and loud were his horns, as still  they are  in the                         
   friths  and pastures  that Orome  possesses in  Valinor. Vana                         
   was his spouse, the Queen of Flowers, the younger  sister of                         
   Varda and Palurien,  and the  beauty both  of heaven  and of                         
   earth is in her face and in her works. Yet mightier than she                         
   is Nienna who dwells with  Nefantur Mandos.  Pity is  in her                         
   heart,  and  mourning and  weeping come  to her,  but shadow                         
   is her realm and night her throne.                                                   
    Last  do  all  name  Melko.  But   the  Gnomes,   who  most                         
   have  suffered  from  his  evil,  will  not  speak  his name                         
   (Moeleg) in their own  tongue's form,  but call  him Morgoth                         
   Bauglir, the  Black God  Terrible. Very  mighty was  he made                         
   by Iluvatar, and some of the powers of all the Valar he pos-                         
   sessed, but to evil uses did  he turn  them. He  coveted the                         
   world and the lordship of Manwe, and the  realms of  all the                         
   Gods;  and  pride  and jealousy  and lust  grew ever  in his                         
   heart, till he became unlike his  wise and  mighty brethren.                         
   Violence he loved and wrath and destruction, and  all excess                         
   of cold and flame. But darkness most he  used for  his works                         
   and turned it to evil and a name of  horror among  Elves and                         
   Men.                                                                                 
                                                                                       
                                            *                                           
                                                                                       
   1. Many spirits > Many lesser spirits (late change).                                  
   2. the Strong One > the Valiant (late change).                                         
   3. Tavros > Tauros (late change).                                                      
                                                                                       
      Accents were put in throughout the work in ink (the typewriter did not             
  
  60 
      possess them), and in  addition short  marks were  put in  on certain             
      names in this section: Fanturi, Olofantur, Orome, Aldaron, Vana.                  
                                                                                       
                                            1.                                           
                                                                                       
    In the beginning of the overlordship of the Valar they                              
   saw that the world was dark, and light was scattered over                            
   
    the  airs  and  lands  and  seas.  Two  mighty  lamps  they made 
    for the lighting of the world and  set them  on vast  pillars in 
    the  North  and South.  They dwelt  upon an  island in  the seas 
    while they were labouring at their first  tasks in  the ordering 
    of  the  earth.  But  Morgoth  contested  with  them   and  made 
    war.  The  lamps  he overthrew,  and in  the confusion  of dark- 
    ness  he aroused  the sea  against their  island. Then  the Gods 
    removed  into  the  West,  where ever  since  their  seats  have 
    been,  but  Morgoth  escaped,  and  in the  North he  built him- 
    self  a  fortress  and  great caverns  underground. And  at that 
    time  the  Valar  could not  overcome him  or take  him captive. 
    Therefore  they built  then in  the uttermost  West the  land of 
    Valinor.  It  was bordered  by the  Outer Sea,  and the  Wall of 
    the  World  beyond  that  fences  out  the  Void and  the Eldest 
    Dark; but  eastward they  built the  Mountains of  Valinor, that 
    are  highest  upon  earth.  In Valinor  they gathered  all light 
   and  all  things of  beauty, and  built their  many mansions, 
   their  gardens, and  their towers.  Amid most  of the  plain was 
   the  city  of  the  Gods,  Valmar the  beautiful of  many bells. 
   But  Manwe  and  Varda  have  halls  upon  the  highest  of  the 
   Mountains   of  Valinor,   whence  they   can  look  across  the 
   world  even  into  the  East.  Taniquetil  the Elves  named that 
   holy  height,  and   the  Gnomes   Taingwethil,  which   in  the 
   tongue of this island of old was Tindbrenting.                   
      In Valinor Yavanna  planted two  trees in  the wide  plain not 
   far  from the  gates of  Valmar the  blessed. Under  her songs 
   they  yew,  and of  all the  things which  the Gods  made most 
   renown have they, and about their fate all the stories of the 
   world  are  woven.  Dark-green leaves  had one,  that beneath 
   were  shining  silver,  and  white blossoms  like the  cherry it 
   bore,  from  which  a  dew  of  silver  light was  ever falling. 
   Leaves  of  young  green  like  the  new-opened beech  the other 
   had.  Their  edges  were of shining  gold. Yellow  flowers swung 
   upon  its boughs  like the  hanging blossom  of the  merry trees 
    Men now call  Golden Rain.  But from  those flowers  there is- 
    sued  warmth  and  blazing  light.  For  seven  hours  each tree 
    waxed to full glory, and for  seven hours  it waned.'  Each fol- 
    lowed each,  and so  twice every  day in  Valinor there  came an 
   
    hour of softer light, when each tree was  faint and  their gold            
    and silver  radiance was  mingled; for  when white  Silpion for            
    six  hours  had  been  in  bloom,  then golden  Laurelin awoke.            
    But Silpion was the elder of the Trees, and the first hour that            
    ever it shone the Gods did not  count into  the tale  of hours,            
    and called  it the  Hour of  Opening, and from that  hour dated            
    the beginning  of their  reign in  Valinor, and  so at  the sixth            
    hour of  the first  of days  Silpion ceased  its first  time of            
    flower,  and  at  the  twelfth  was  the  first  blossoming  of            
    Laurelin  at  an  end. These  Trees the  Gnomes called  in after            
    times  Bansil  and  Glingol; but  Men have  no names  for them,            
    for  their  light  was slain  before the  coming of  the younger            
    children of Iluvatar upon earth.(2)'                                          
                                                                              
                                        *                                      
                                                                              
    1. This sentence was emended to read: In seven hours  each tree  waxed to 
      full  glory  and  waned  Before  this  emendation,  the text  was confused 
      since periods of both  fourteen and  seven hours  are attributed  to the 
      Trees;  but  the  following  sentence,  beginning Each  followed each... 
      was retyped over erasures that  cannot be  read, and  this no  doubt ex- 
      plains the confusion, which was rectified later by the emendation.        
  
  61 
    2. The typescript page beginning with the words Sea, and the Wall  of the 
      World beyond and continuing to the end  of the  section was  replaced by 
      another. As far as the end of the first paragraph the replacement is al- 
      most identical with  the first,  but with  these differences:  Manwe and 
      Varda  had  hails,  whence  they could  look out;  and new  names appear 
      for Taniquetil:                                                          
                                                                              
         Taniquetil  the  Elves  named that  holy height,  and Ialasse  the Ever- 
         lasting  Whiteness,  and  Tinwenairin  crowned   with  stars,   and  many 
         names  beside;  and  the Gnomes  spake of  it in  their later  tongue as 
         Amon-Uilas;  and  in  the language  of this  island of  old Tindbrenting 
         was its name.                                                         
                                                                              
       The replacement page then coatinues:                                    
                                                                              
         In  Valinor   Yavanna  hallowed   the  mould   with  mighty   song,  and 
         Nienna  watered  it  with  tears.  The  Gods  were  gathered  in  silence 
         upon  their  thrones  of  council  in  the  Ring  of  Doom nigh  unto the 
         golden  gates  of  Valmar the  Blessed; and  Yavanna Palurien  sang be- 
         fore  them,  and  they  watched. From the earth  came forth  two slender 
         shoots; and silence was over all the  world save  for the  slow chanting 
   
    of  Palurien. Under  her songs  two fair  trees uprose  and grew.  Of all 
    things  which  the  Gods  made most  renown have  they, and  about their 
    fate all the tales of  the world  are woven.  Dark-green leaves  had the 
    one, that beneath were  as silver  shining, and  he bore  white blossoms 
    like  the cherry,  from which  a dew  of silver  light was  ever falling, 
    and  earth  was  dappled  with  the  dark  and  dancing  shadows  of his 
    leaves  amid  the  pools  of  gleaming radiance.  Leaves of  young green 
    like the  new-opened beech  the other  bore; their  edges were  of glit- 
    tering  gold.  Yellow  flowers swung  upon her  boughs like  the hanging 
    blossoms  of  the  merry  trees  Men  now  call  Golden-rain;  and  from 
    those flowers there came forth warmth and a great light.                 
      In  seven  hours  the  glory  of  each  tree waxed  to full  and waned 
    again  to  nought;  and  each  awoke to  life an  hour before  the other 
    ceased to shine.  Thus in  Valinor twice  each day  there came  a gentle 
    hour of softer light, when  both Trees  were faint,  and their  gold and 
    silver radiances mingled. Silpion was the elder of  the Trees,  and came 
    first to full stature and to bloom, and that first hour wherein he shone, 
    the  white glimmer  of a  silver dawn,  the Gods  reckoned not  into the 
    tale of  hours, but  named it  the Opening  Hour, and  counted there from 
    the ages of their reign in Valinor. Wherefore at the  sixth hour  of the 
    First of Days, and all the joyous days  thereafter until  the Darkening, 
    Silpion ceased his time of flower, and at the twelfth Lautelin her blos- 
    soming.  These  Trees  the  Gnomes  called  in  after  days  Bansil  and 
    Glingol;  but Men  have no  names for  them, for  their light  was slain 
    before the coming of the younger children of the world.                  
                                                                            
   On the  next page,  and obviously  associated with  this re-              
   placement text, is a  typed table  here represented.  At the              
   bottom of the replaced page, and clearly associated with the              
   emendation given in note 1 above, is a simpler table of pre-              
   cisely similar significance, with the note:                               
                                                                            
   'Day' ends every second waning to nought of  Laurelin or  at end  of sec- 
   ond hour of mingling of light.                                            
                                                                            
                                   2.                                         
                                                                            
     In all this time, since Morgoth overthrew the lamps, the 
   Outer (1) Lands east of the Mountains of Valinor were without 
   light. While the lamps had shown growth began therein, 
   which now was checked because of the darkness. But the 
   oldest of all things already grew upon the world: the great 
   weeds of the sea, and on the earth the dark shade of yew and 
   
    fir and ivy, and small things faint and silent at their feet.' In 
    such  forests  did  Orome  sometimes  hunt,  but  save  Orome and 
    Yavanna  the  Valar  went  not  out  of  Valinor,  while  in  the 
  
  62 
    North  Morgoth  built  his  strength,  and  gathered   his  demon 
    broods   about   him,  whom   the  Gnomes   knew  after   as  the 
    Balrogs  with  whips  of  flame.  The  hordes  of  the   Orcs  he 
    made  of  stone,  but  their  hearts  of hatred. Glamhoth, people 
    of  hate,  the  Gnomes  have  called  them.  Goblins may  they be 
    called,  but  in  ancient  days  they were  strong and  cruel and 
    fell.  Thus  he  held  sway.  Then Varda  looked on  the darkness 
    and  was  moved.  The   silver  light   that  dripped   from  the 
    boughs  of  Silpion  she  hoarded,  and   thence  she   made  the 
    stars. Wherefore  she is  called Tinwetari,  Queen of  Stars, and 
    by  the  Gnomes  Tim-Bridhil.  The unlit  skies she  strewed with 
    these bright globes of silver  flame, and  high above  the North, 
    a  challenge   unto  Morgoth,   she  set   the  crown   of  Seven 
    mighry Stars  to  swing,  the  emblem  of the  Gods, and  sign of 
    Morgoth's  doom.  Many  names  have  these  been  called;  but in 
    the  old  days  of  the  North  both  Elves  and Men  called them 
    the Burning Briar, and some the Sickle of the Gods.               
      It is said that at the making of the stars the children  of the 
    earth  awoke:  the  elder children  of Iluvatar.  Themselves they 
    named  the  Eldar,  whom  we call  the Elves,  but in  the begin- 
    ning  mightier  and  more strong  were they,  yet not  more fair. 
    Orome  it  was  that  found  them,  dwelling  by a  star-lit mere 
    Cuivienen,(3) Water  of  Awakening,  far  in  the  East.  Swift he 
    rode home to  Valinor filled  with the  thought of  their beauty. 
    When  the  Valar  heard  his  tidings  they  pondered  long,  and 
    they  recalled  their  duty.  For  they   came  into   the  world 
    knowing  that  their  office  was  to  govern  it for  the children 
    of  Iluvatar  who  should  after  come,  each  in  the  appointed 
    time.                                                             
      Thus  came  it  that  because  of  the Elves  the Gods  made an 
    assault  upon  the  fortress of  Morgoth in  the North;  and this 
    he  never  forgot.  Little  do  the  Elves  or  Men know  of that 
    great  riding  of the  power of  the West  against the  North and 
    of  the war  and  tumult  of  the  battle of  the Gods.  Tulkas it 
   
                      
                                                                
   was  who  overthrew  Morgoth  and  bound  him   captive,  and 
   the world had peace for a  long age.  But the  fortress which 
   Morgoth  had  built was  hidden with  deceit in  dungeons and 
   caverns far beneath the earth, and the  Gods did  not destroy 
   it utterly, and many  evil things  of Morgoth  lingered there 
   still, or dared to roam in the secret pathways of the world. 
    Morgoth  the  Gods  drew  back  to  Valinor  in  chains, and 
   he  was  set in  prison in  the great  halls of  Mandos, from 
   which  none,  God,  Elf,  nor  Man has  ever escaped  save by 
   the will of the Valar. Vast they are and strong, and built in 
   the North of the land  of Valinor.  The Eldalie,'  the people 
   of the Elves, the Gods invited to Valinor,  for they  were in 
   love with the beauty of  that race,  and because  they feared 
   for them in the starlit dusk, and knew  not what  deceits and 
   evil wrought by Morgoth still wandered there.                 
    Of their own free will,  yet in  awe of  the power  and maj- 
   esty of the Gods, the Elves obeyed.  A great  march therefore 
   they prepared from their first  homes in  the East.  When all 
   was  ready  Orome  rode at  their head  upon his  white horse 
   shod with gold. Into  three hosts  were the  Eldalie arrayed. 
   The  first  to  march  forth were  led by  that most  high of 
   all  the elfin  race, whose  name was  Ingwe, Lord  of Elves. 
   Ing  the  Gnomes  now  make  his  name,  but  never  came  he 
   back into the Outer Lands until these  tales were  near their 
   end.'  The  Quendi'  were  his  own  folk  called,  who some- 
   times are alone called  Elves; they  are the  Light-elves and 
   the  beloved  of  Manwe  and  his   spouse.  Next   came  the 
   Noldoli.  The  Gnomes  we  may  call  them,  a  name  of wis- 
   dom; they are the Deep-elves,  and on  that march  their lord 
   was  the  mighty  Finwe, whom  his own  folk in  their tongue 
   later changed call Finn.' His kindred  are renowned  in elfin 
   song, and of them  these tales  have much  to tell,  for they 
  
  63 
   warred and laboured long and  sore in  the Northern  lands of 
   old.  Third  came  the  Teleri.  The  Foamriders may  they be 
   called; they are the Sea-elves, and the Solosimpi (9) they were 
   named in Valinor, the pipers  of the  shores.(10) Elwe (or Elu) 
   was their lord "                                              
   
   
                                                                               
     Many  of  the  elfin  race  were  lost  upon  the  long dark               
   roads,  and  they  wandered  in  the  woods  and  mountains of               
   the world, and never came to  Valinor, nor  saw the  light of               
   the  Two  Trees.  Therefore  they  are  called  Ilkorindi, the               
   Elves that dwelt never in Cor, the  city of  the Eldar  in the               
   land  of  the  Gods. The  Dark-elves are  they, and  many are               
   their scattered tribes, and many are their tongues.                          
     Of  the  Dark-elves  the  chief in  renown was  Thingol. For               
   this reason he came  never to  Valinor. Melian  was a  fay. In               
   the gardens of Lorien she dwelt, and among all his fair folk               
   none  were  there  that  surpassed her  beauty, nor  none more               
   wise,  nor  none  more  skilled  in  magical  and  enchanting               
   song. It is  told that  the Gods  would leave  their business,               
   and  the  birds of  Valinor their  mirth, that  Valmar's bells               
   were silent, and  the fountains  ceased to  flow, when  at the               
   -mingling of the light Melian sang in the  gardens of  the God               
   '  of  Dreams. Nightingales  went always  with her,  and their               
   song  she  taught  them. But  she loved  deep shadow,  and of-               
   ten strayed on long journey into the  Outer Lands,  and there               
   filled the silence of the  dawning world  with her  voice and               
   the voices of her birds.                                                    
     The  nightingales  of  Melian  Thingol  heard  and  was  en-               
   chanted, and left his folk. Melian he found beneath  the trees               
   and was cast into a dream and a great  slumber, so  that his               
   people  sought  him  in  vain.  In  after  days  Melian  and               
   Thingol  became  Queen and  King of  the woodland  Elves of               
   Doriath;  and  Thingol's  halls  were  called  the  Thousand               
   Caves.                                                                     
                                                                               
                                        *                                       
                                                                               
     1. At all three occurrences of Outer Lands in this section Hither is writ- 
      ten above Outer (which is not struck out).                                
     2. After at their feet is added: and in their thickets dark  creatures, old 
      and strong.                                                                
     3. Cuivienen > Kuivienen                                                     
     4. the battle > the first battle                                             
     5. Written against Eldalie: Quendi (late change).                            
   
    6. This  sentence,  beginning  Ing the  Gnomes now  make his  name, was 
    changed to read:                                                        
                                                                           
      He entered into Valinor and sits  at the  feet of  the Powers,  and all 
      Elves  revere his  name, but  he hath  come never  back into  the Outer 
      Lands.                                                                
                                                                           
   7. Quendi > Lindar (late change).                                         
   8. whom his own folk in their tongue later changed call Finn > wisest 
    of all the children of the world                                        
   9. Solosimpi > Soloneldi                                                  
   10. the pipers of the shores > for they made music beside the breaking 
    waves.                                                                  
   11. Elwe {or Elu) was their lord > Elwe was their lord, and his hair was 
    long and white.                                                         
   12. Cor > Kor                                                            
                                                                           
    Short marks were written in on the names Eldalie, Teleri.                 
                                                                           
                                      3.                                    
                                                                           
   In time the hosts of  the Eldar  came to  the last  shores of            
  
  64 
   the West.' In the North these  shores in  the ancient  days             
   sloped ever westward, until in the northernmost parts of the             
   Earth only  a narrow  sea divided  the land  of the  Gods from           
   the Outer' Lands; but this narrow sea was filled  with grind-            
   ing ice, because of the violence of the frosts of Morgoth. At            
   that place where the elfin hosts first looked upon the sea in            
   wonder a wide dark ocean stretched between them and the                  
   Mountains  of  Valinor.  Over the  waves they  gazed waiting;            
   and Ulmo, sent by  the Valar,  uprooted the  half-sunk island            
   upon which the Gods had  first had  their dwelling,  and drew            
   it to  the western  shores. Thereon  he embarked  the Quendi (3)         
   and the Noldoli, for they had arrived  first, but  the Teleri            
   were behind and did not come until he had gone. The                      
   Quendi and the Noldoli he bore  thus to  the long  shores be-            
   neath the  Mountains of  Valinor, and  they entered  the land            
   of the Gods, and were welcomed to its glory and its bliss.               
   The Teleri thus dwelt long by the shores of the sea awaiting             
   Ulmo's  return,  and  they  grew  to love  the sea,  and made            
   songs filled with the sound of  it. And  Osse loved  them and            
   
   the  music  of  their  voices,  and sitting  upon the  rocks he 
   spoke  to them.  Great therefore  was his  grief when  Ulmo re- 
   turned at length  to take  them to  Valinor. Some  he persuaded 
   '  to remain  on the  beaches of  the world,  but the  most em- 
   barked  upon  the  isle  and  were  drawn  far away.  Then Osse 
   followed them, and in rebellion, it is said, he seized the isle 
   and  chained  it  to  the  sea-bottom  far  out  in the  Bay of 
   Faerie,  whence  the  Mountains  of  Valinor  could  but  dimly 
   be descried, and the light of the  realms beyond  that filtered 
   through the passes of  the hills.  There it  stood for  many an 
   age.  No  other  land was  near to  it, and  it was  called Tol 
   Eressea, or the Lonely Isle. There long  the Teleri  dwelt, and 
   learned  strange  music of  Osse, who  made the  seabirds for 
   their delight. Of this  long sojourn  apart came  the sundering 
   of the tongue of the Foamriders and the Elves of Valinor.       
     To  the  other  Elves  the  Valar gave  a home  and dwelling. 
   Because  even  among  the  Tree-lit  gardens  of the  Gods they 
     , longed at whiles to see the stars, a gap was made in the 
     : encircling mountains, and there in a deep valley that ran 
     down to the sea the green hill of Cor' was raised. From the 
     West the Trees shone upon it; to the East it looked out to 
        the Bay of Faerie and the Lonely Isle and the Shadowy      
      Seas. Thus some of the blessed light of Valinor came into 
   , the lands without,  and fell  upon the  Lonely Isle,  and its 
   , western shore grew green  and fair.  There bloomed  the first 
   flowers  that  ever  were east  of the  mountains of  the Gods. 
   On  the  top  of  Cor  the  city  of the  Elves was  built, the 
   . white walls and towers and  terraces of  Tun. The  highest of 
   those  towers  was  the  tower  of  Ing,(5) whose  silver  lamp 
   shone far out into the mists of the sea, but few are  the ships 
   of  mortals  that  have  ever seen  its marvellous  beam. There 
   dwelt  the  Elves  and  Gnomes.  Most   did  Manwe   and  Varda 
   love  the  Quendi,  the  Light-elves,'  and  holy  and immortal 
   were all  their  deeds  and  songs.  The  Noldoli,   the  Deep- 
   elves,  that  Men  call Gnomes,  were beloved  of Aule,  and of 
   Mandos the wise;  and great  was their  craft, their  magic and 
   their skill, but ever greater their  thirst for  knowledge, and 
   their  desire  to  make  things wonderful  and new.  In Valinor 
   
   of their  skill they  first made  gems, and  they made  them in 
   countless myriads, and filled all  Tun with  them, and  all the 
   halls of the Gods were enriched.'                              
     Since  the  Noldoli  afterwards  came  back  into  the  Great 
   Lands,  and  these  tales  tell  mostly  of  them, here  may be 
   said, using  the names  in form  of Gnomish  tongue as  it long 
   was  spoken  on  the  earth,  that  King  of  the   Gnomes  was 
   Finn.'  His  sons  were  Feanor,  Fingolfin,  and   Finrod.  Of 
   these Feanor was the most skilful, the deepest  in lore  of all 
   his  race;  Fingolfin  the mightiest  and most  valiant; Finrod 
  
  65 
   the  fairest  and  most  wise  of  heart.  The  seven  sons  of 
   Feanor   were  Maidros   the  tall;   Maglor  a   musician  and 
   mighty  singer  whose  voice  carried  far  over hill  and sea; 
   Celegorm the fair, Curufin the  crafty, the  heir of  well nigh 
   all his father's skill, and Cranthir the dark; the  last Damrod 
   and  Diriel,  who  after  were  great  hunters  in  the  world, 
   though  not  more  than  Celegorm  the  fair,  the   friend  of 
   Orome.  The  sons  of  Fingolfin  were  Finweg,  o who  was af- 
   ter  king  of  the  Gnomes  in  the  North  of  the  world, and 
   Turgon  of  Gondolin;  and  his daughter  was Isfin  the White. 
   The  sons  of  Finrod  were  Felagund,  Orodreth,  Angrod, and. 
   Egnor.                                                         
                                                                 
     In those far  days Feanor  began on  a time  a long  and mar- 
   vellous labour, and all his power and all  his subtle  magic he 
   called upon, for he  purposed to  make a  thing more  fair than 
   any of  the Eldar  yet had  made, that  should last  beyond the 
   end   of   all.   Three   jewels  he   made,  and   named  them 
   Silmarils.  A  living   fire  burned   within  them   that  was 
   blended of the light of the  Two Trees;  of their  own radiance 
   they  shone  even  in the  dark; no  mortal flesh  impure could 
   touch  them,  but   was  withered   and  was   scorched.  These 
   jewels the Elves prized beyond  all the  works of  their hands, 
   and  Manwe  hallowed  them, and  Varda said:  'The fate  of the 
   Elves is locked herein, and  the fate  of many  things beside.' 
   The  heart  of  Feanor was  wound about  the things  he himself 
   had made.                                                      
     Now it must be  told that  the Teleri  seeing afar  the light 
   
   of Valinor were torn between desire to see again their kin- 
   dred and to look upon the splendour of the Gods, and love 
   of the music of the sea. Therefore Ulmo taught them the 
   craft of shipbuilding, and Osse, yielding to Ulmo at last, 
   brought to them as his last gift the strong-winged swans. 
   Their fleet of white ships they harnessed to the swans of 
   Osse, and thus were drawn without help of the winds to 
   Valinor. There they dwelt upon the long shores of Fairy- 
   land, and could see the light of the Trees, and could visit 
   the golden streets of Valmar, and the crystal stairs of Tun, 
   if they wished - but most they sailed the waters of the Bay 
   of Faerie and danced in those bright waves whose crests 
   gleamed in the light beyond the hill. Many jewels the other 
   Eldar gave to them, opals and diamonds and pale crystals 
   that they strewed upon the pools and sands. Many pearls 
   they made, and halls of pearl, and of pearls were the man- 
   sions of Elwe at the Haven of the Swans. That was their 
   chief town, and their harbour. A marvellous arch of living 
   rock sea-carven was its gate, and it lay upon the confines 
   of Fairyland, north of the pass of Cor. 
                                                                  
                                        *                                    
                                                                            
   1. the last shores of the West > the last western shores of the Hither 
      Lands.                                                                 
   2. Hither written above Outer (see $2 note 1).                            
   3. Quendi > Lindar at all three occurrences (late change; cf. $2.note 7). 
   4. Cor > KOr at both occurrences (as in $2).                              
   5. Ing > Ingwe (see $2 note 6).                                          
   6. Light-elves > High-elves, and later to Fair-elves.                     
   7. On a separate slip is the following passage in manuscript without pre- 
      cise direction for its insertion, but which seems best placed here: 
                                                                            
        But the love of the outer earth and  stars remained  in the  hearts of 
        the Noldoli, and they abode there ever  and in  the hills  and valleys 
        about the city. But the Lindar after a while grew  to love  rather the 
        wide plains and the full light of Valinor, and  they forsook  Tun, and 
        came seldom back; and  the Noldoli  became a  separate folk  and their 
        king  was Finwe.  Yet none  dwelt in  the tower  of Ingwe  nor... save 
        such  as  tended  that  unfailing  lamp,  and Ingwe  was held  ever as 
  
  66 
        high-king of all the Eldalie.                                        
   
                                                              
                                                                  
    8. Hither written above Great.                                  
    9. Finn > Finwe (see $2 note 8).                                
   10. Finweg > Fingon.                                             
                                                                  
      Now it may be told how the Gods were beguiled by             
   Morgoth. This was the high tide of the glory and the bliss      
   of Gods and Elves, the noontide of the Blessed Realm.           
   Seven' ages as the Gods decreed had Morgoth dwelt in the        
   halls of Mandos, each age in lightened pain. When seven         
   ages had passed, as they had promised, he was brought be-       
   fore their conclave. He looked upon the glory of the Valar, 
   and greed and malice was in his heart; he looked upon the       
   fair children of the Eldalie that sat at the knees of the Gods, 
   and hatred filled him; he looked upon their wealth of jewels 
   and lusted for them; but his thoughts he hid and his ven-       
   geance he postponed.                                            
      There Morgoth humbled himself before the feet of             
   Manwe and sought for pardon; but they would not suffer          
   him to depart from their sight and watchfulness. A humble       
   dwelling he was granted in Valinor within the gates of the      
   city, and so fair-seeming were all his deeds and words that     
   after a while he was allowed to go freely about all the land. 
   Only Ulmo's heart misgave him, and Tulkas clenched his          
   hands whenever he saw Morgoth his foe go by. Never has          
   Tulkas the strong forgotten or forgiven a wrong done to         
   himself or his. Most fair of all was Morgoth to the Elves       
   and he aided them in many works, if they would let him.         
   The people of Ing,(2) the Quendi,(3) held him in suspicion, for     
   Ulmo had warned them and they had heeded his words. But         
   the Gnomes took delight in the many things of hidden and        
   secret wisdom that he could tell to them, and some hark-        
   ened to things which it had been better that they had never     
   heard. And when he saw his chance he sowed a seed of lies       
   and suggestions of evil among such as these. Bitterly did       
   the folk of the Noldoli atone for it in after days. Often he 
   would whisper that the Gods had brought the Eldar to            
   Valinor but out of jealousy, for fear their marvellous skill    
   
   and  beauty  and  their  magic  should  grow too  strong for 
   them,  as  they waxed  and spread  over the  wide lands  of the 
   world.  Visions  he  would  set  before  them  of   the  mighty 
   realms  they  might  have  ruled  in power  and freedom  in the 
   East. In those days, moreover, the Valar knew of the com- 
   ing of Men that were to be; but the Elves knew nought of 
   this, for the Gods had not revealed it, and the time was not 
   yet near. But Morgoth spoke in secret to the Elves of mor- 
   tals, though little of the truth he knew or cared. Manwe 
   alone knew aught clearly of the mind of Iluvatar concerning 
   Men, and ever has he been their friend. Yet Morgoth whis- 
   pered that the Gods kept the Eldar captive so that Men 
   coming should defraud them of their kingdoms, for the 
   weaker race of mortals would be more easily swayed by 
   them. Little truth was there in this, and little have the Valar 
   ever prevailed to sway the wills or fates of Men, and least 
   of all to good. Yet many of the Elves believed or half- 
   believed his evil words. Gnomes were the most of these. Of 
   the Teleri there were none. 
     Thus, ere the Gods were aware, the peace of Valinor was 
   poisoned. The Gnomes began to murmur against the Valar 
   and their kindred, and they became filled with vanity, and 
   forgot all that the Gods had given them and taught them. 
   Most of all did Morgoth fan the flames of the fierce and 
   eager heart of Feanor, though all the while he lusted for the 
   Silmarils. These Feanor at great feasts wore on brow and 
   breast, but at other times, locked fast in the hoards of Tun, 
  
  67 
   they were guarded close, though them were no thieves in 
   Valinor, as yet. Proud were the sons of Finn,4 and the 
   proudest Feanor. Lying Morgoth said to him that Fingolfin 
   and his sons were plotting to usurp the leadership of Feanor 
   and his sons, and supplant them in the favour of their fa- 
   ther and of the Gods. Of these words were quarrels born 
   between the children of Finn, and of those quarrels came 
   the end of the high days of Valinor and the evening of its 
   ancient glory.(5) 
             Feanor was summoned before the council of the Gods, 
   and there were the lies of Morgoth laid bare for all to see 
   
   who  had  the  will.  By  the  judgement  of  the  Gods  Feanor 
   was  banished  from  Tun. But  with him  went Finn  his father 
   who loved him more than his other sons, and many other         
   Gnomes. Northward in Valinor in the hills near the halls of 
   Mandos they built a treasury and a stronghold; but             
   Fingolfin  ruled  the  Noldoli  in  Tun.  Thus  might Morgoth's 
   words  seem  justified, and  the bitterness  he sowed  went on, 
   though his lies were disproved, and long  after it  lived still 
   between the sons of Fingolfin and of Feanor.(6)                 
     Straight from the midst of their council the Gods sent       
   Tulkas  to  lay  hands  on  Morgoth and  bring him  before them 
   in chains once more. But he escaped through the pass of         
   Cor,  and  from  the tower  of Ing  the Elves  saw him  pass in 
   thunder and in wrath.                                          
     Thence  he  came  into  that  region   that  is   called  Arvalin, 
   which lies south of  the Bay  of Faerie,  and beneath  the very 
   eastern feet of the mountains of  the Gods,  and there  are the 
   shadows the thickest  in all  the world.  There secret  and un- 
   known  dwelt  Ungoliant,  Gloomweaver,  in  spider's   form.  It 
   is  not  told  whence she  is, from  the outer  darkness, maybe, 
   that  lies  beyond  the  Walls  of  the World.  In a  ravine she 
   lived,  and  spun  her  webs  in  a  cleft  of  the  mountains, and 
   sucked up  light and  shining things  to spin  them forth  again 
   in  nets  of  black  and  choking gloom  and clinging  fog. Ever 
   she  hungered  for  more  food.  There  Morgoth  met   her,  and 
   with  her  plotted  his  revenge.  But  terrible  was  the  reward 
   that he must promise her, ere she would dare the perils ofd      
   Valinor or the power of the Gods.                              
     A  great  darkness  she  wove  about her  to protect  her, and 
   then  from  pinnacle  to  pinnacle  she   swung  on   her  black 
   ropes,  until  she  had  scaled  the  highest  places of  the moun- 
   tains. In the south of Valinor was this, for there lay  the wild 
   woods  of Orome,  and there  was little  watch, since,  far from 
   the  old  fortress  of  Morgoth  in the  North, the  great walls 
   there  looked  on  untrodden  lands  and  empty  sea. On  a lad- 
   der  that  she  made   Morgoth  climbed,   and  he   looked  down 
   upon the shining plain, seeing afar off the domes of Valinor 
   
   in the mingling of the light; and he laughed as he sped 
   down the long western slopes with ruin in his heart. 
     So came evil into Valinor. Silpion was waning fast and 
   Laurelin but just begun to glow, when protected by fate 
   Morgoth and Ungoliant crept unawares into the plain. With 
   his black sword Morgoth stabbed each tree to its very core, 
   and as their juices spouted forth Ungoliant sucked them up, 
   and poison from her foul lips went into their tissues and 
   withered them, leaf and branch and root. Slowly they suc- 
   cumbed, and their light grew dim, while Ungoliant belched 
   forth black clouds and vapours as she drank their radiance. 
   To monstrous form she swelled. 
     Then fell wonder and dismay on all in Valmar, when twi- 
   light and mounting gloom came on the land. Black vapours 
   floated about the ways of the city. Varda looked down from 
   Taniquetil and saw the trees and towers all hidden as in a 
   mist. Too late they ran from hill and gate. The Trees died 
   and shone no more, while wailing throngs stood round 
   them and called on Manwe to come down. Out upon the 
  
  68 
   plain the horses of Orome thundered with a hundred 
   hooves, and fire started in the gloom about their feet. 
   Swifter than they ran Tulkas on before, and the light of the 
   anger of his eyes was as a beacon. But they found not what 
   they sought. Wherever Morgoth went a darkness and confu- 
   sion was around him that Ungoliant made, so that feet were 
   bewildered and search was blind. 
     This was the time of the Darkening of Valinor. In that 
   day there stood before the gates of Valmar Gnomes that 
   cried aloud. Bitter were their tidings. They told how 
   Morgoth had fled North and with him was a great black 
   shape, a spider of monstrous form it had seemed in the 
   gathering night. Sudden he had fallen on the treasury of 
   Finn. There he slew the king of the Gnomes before his 
   doors, and spilled the first elfin blood and stained the land 
   of Valinor. Many others too he slew, but Feanor and his 
   sons were not there. Bitterly they cursed the chance, for 
   Morgoth took the Silmarils and all the wealth of the jewels 
   of the Noldoli that were hoarded there. 
   
     Little is known of the paths or journeys of Morgoth after       
   that terrible deed; but this is known to all, that escaping from       
   the hunt he came at last with Ungoliant over the Grinding              
   Ice and so into the northern lands of this world. There                
   Ungoliant summoned him to give her the promised reward.               
   The half of her pay had been the sap of the Trees of Light,             
   The other half was a full share in the plundered jewels. Mor-           
   goth yielded these up, and she devoured them, and their                  
   light perished from the earth, and still more huge grew                
   Ungoliant's dark and hideous form. But no share in the                 
   Silmarils would Morgoth give. Such was the first thieves'              
   quarrel.                                                               
     So mighty had Ungoliant become that she enmeshed                     
   Morgoth in her choking nets, and his awful cry echoed                  
   through the shuddering world. To his aid came the Orcs and             
   Balrogs that lived yet in the lowest places of Angband.                
   With their whips of flame the Balrogs smote the webs asun-             
   der, but Ungoliant was driven away into the uttermost                  
   South, where she long dwelt.                                           
     Thus came Morgoth back to Angband, and there count-                  
   less became the number of the hosts of his Orcs and de-                
   mons.' He forged for himself a great crown of iron, and he       
   called himself the king of the world. In sign of this he set           
   the three Silmarils in his crown. It is said that his evil             
   hands were burned black with the touch of those holy and               
   enchanted things, and black they have ever been since, nor             
   was he ever afterward free from the pain of the burning,               
   and the anger of the pain. That crown he never took from               
   his head, and it never was his wont to leave the deep dun-             
   geons of his fortress, but he governed his vast armies from            
   his northern throne.                                                   
                                                                         
                                      *                                   
                                                                         
   1. Nine written above Seven but then struck out.                    
   2. Ing > Ingwe at both occurrences, as previously.                  
   3. Quendi > Lindar, as previously (late change).                        
   4. Finn > Finwe at all occurrences (except once where overlooked), 
      previously.                                                        
   
    
                                                                                  
   5. The following was added here later faintly in pencil:                          
                                                                                  
          And  Feanor  spoke  words of  rebellion against  the Gods  and plotted 
          to  depart  from Valinor  back into  the outer  world and  deliver the 
          Gnomes, as he said, from thraldom.                                        
                                                                                  
   6. The following was added here in the same way and at the same time           
  
  69 
       as the passage given in note 5:                                             
                                                                                  
          But  Morgoth  hid  himself  and  none  knew whither  he had  gone. And 
          while  the  Gods were  in council,  for they  feared that  the shadows 
          should  lengthen  in  Valinor,  a messenger  came and  brought tidings 
          that Morgoth  was in  the North  of the  land, journeying  towards the 
          house of Finwe.                                                          
                                                                                  
   7 Cor > Kor, as previously.                                                     
                                                                                  
       8 Written here later is the direction: Here mention making of Orcs (p. 4). 
       Page 4 of  the typescript  contains the  sentence (p.  100) The  hordes of 
       the Orcs he made of stone, but their hearts of hatred See p. 352.            
                                                                                  
                                                  5.                               
                                                                                  
     When it became at last all too clear that Morgoth had es-                     
     caped,  the  Gods  assembled  about the  dead Trees  and sat                     
     there in darkness for a long while in dumb silence, and 
     mourned in their hearts. Now that day which Morgoth chose 
     for this assault was a day of high festival throughout Valinor. 
     On this day it was the custom of the chief Valar, all save 
     Osse who seldom came thither, and of many of the Elves, 
     especially the people of Ing,(1) to climb the long winding 
     paths in white-robed procession to Manwe's halls on the 
     summit of Tindbrenting. All the Quendi and many of the 
     Gnomes, who under Fingolfin still lived in Tun, were there- 
     fore on Tindbrenting's height and were singing before the 
     feet of Varda, when the watchers from afar beheld the fading 
     of the Trees. But most of the Gnomes were in the plain, and 
     all the Teleri, as was their wont, were on the shore. The fogs 
     and darkness now drifted in from off the sea through the 
     pass of Cor,(3) as the Trees died. A murmur of dismay ran 
     through all Elfland, and the Foamriders wailed beside the 
     sea. 
   
     Then  Feanor  rebelling  against  his   banishment  summoned 
   all  the  Gnomes  to  Tun.  A vast  concourse gathered  in the 
   great square on the top of the hill of Cor, and it was  lit by 
   the light of many  torches which  each one  that came  bore in 
   hand.                                                         
     Feanor  was  a  great  orator  with   a  power   of  moving 
   words. A very  wild and  terrible speech  he made  before the 
   Gnomes  that  day,  and  though  his  anger  was  most against 
   Morgoth,  yet  his  words  were  in  great  part the  fruit of 
   Morgoth's lies. But he was distraught with  grief for  his fa- 
   ther  and  wrath  for  the  rape  of  the  Silmarils.  He  now 
   claimed  the  kingship  of  all  the  Gnomes, since  Finn (4) was 
   dead,  in  spite of  the decree  of the  Gods. 'Why  should we 
   obey  the  jealous Gods  any longer,'  he asked,  'who cannot, 
   even  keep  their  own  realm  from  their  foe?' He  bade the 
   Gnomes prepare  for flight  in the  darkness, while  the Valar 
   were  still  wrapped  in  mourning;  to  seek  freedom  in the 
   world  and  of their  own prowess  to win  there a  new realm, 
   since  Valinor  was no  longer more  bright and  blissful than 
   the  lands  outside;  to  seek  out Morgoth  and war  with him 
   for ever until  they were  avenged. Then  he swore  a terrible 
   oath. His seven sons  leaped to  his side  and took  the self- 
   same  vow  together, each  with drawn  sword. They  swore the: 
   unbreakable oath, by  the   name  of   Manwe  and   Varda  and 
   the  holy  mountain,(5) to  pursue with  hate and  vengeance to 
   the  ends  of  the  world  Vala,  Demon,   Elf,  or   Man,  or Orc 
   who hold or take or keep a Silmaril against their will.       
     Fingolfin  and  his  son  Finweg'  spake against  Feanor, and 
   wrath  and  angry  words   came  near   to  blows;   but  Finrod 
   spoke  and  sought  to  calm  them,  though  of his  sons only 
   Felagund  was  on   his  side.   Orodreth,  Angrod,   and  Egnor 
   took the part of Feanor. In the end it was put  to the  vote of 
   the assembly, and moved  by the  potent words  of Feanor  the 
  
  70 
   Gnomes  decided  to  depart.  But  the  Gnomes  of   Tun  would 
   not renounce the kingship  of Fingolfin,  and as  two divided. 
   hosts therefore they set  forth: one  under Fingolfin  who with 
   his sons yielded to the general  voice against  their wisdom, 
   because they would not desert their people; the other under 
   
    Feanor.   Some   remained  behind.   Those  were   the  Gnomes 
    who  were  with  the  Quendi  upon  Tindbrenting. It  was long 
    ere they  came back  into this  tale of  the wars  and wander- 
    ings of their people.                                          
      The Teleri would not join that flight.  Never had  they lis- 
    tened to  Morgoth. They  desired no  other cliffs  nor beaches 
    than  the  strands  of  Fairyland.  But  the Gnomes  knew that 
    they  could  not  escape  without  boats  and ships,  and that 
    there  was  no time  to build.  They must  cross the  seas far 
    to  the  North  where  they were  narrower, but  further still 
    feared  to  venture;  for  they had  heard of  Helkarakse, the 
    Strait of the Grinding Ice, where the great frozen  hills ever 
    shifted and broke,  sundered and  clashed together.  But their 
    white ships with white sails the Teleri would not  give, since 
    they prized  them dearly,  and dreaded  moreover the  wrath of 
    the Gods.                                                      
      Now it is told that the hosts of Feanor marched  forth first 
    along  the  coast  of.  Valinor;  then  came  the   people  of 
    Fingolfin less eager, and in the rear of this host were Finrod 
    and  Felagund  and  many  of  the noblest  and fairest  of the 
    Noldoli.  Reluctantly  they  forsook  the  walls  of  Tun, and 
    more than  others they  carried thence  memories of  its bliss 
    and beauty, and  even many  fair things  made there  by hands. 
    Thus the people of  Finrod had  no part  in the  dreadful deed 
    that then was done, and  not all  of Fingolfin's  folks shared 
   in it; yet  all the  Gnomes that  departed from  Valinor came 
   under  the  curse  that  followed.  When  the  Gnomes  came  to 
   the  Haven  of  the  Swans  they  attempted  to seize  by force 
   the white fleets that lay anchored there.  A bitter  affray was 
   fought  upon  the great  arch of  the gate  and on  the lamplit 
   quays and piers, as is  sadly told  in the  song of  the Flight 
   of  the  Gnomes.  Many were  slain on  either side,  but fierce 
   and  desperate were  the hearts  of the  people of  Feanor, and 
   they won  the battle;  and with  the help  beside of  many even 
   of  the  Gnomes  of  Tun  they  drew  away  the  ships  of  the 
   Teleri,  and manned  their oars  as best  they might,  and took 
   them north along the coast.                                     
      After  they  had  journeyed  a  great way  and were  come to 
   
    the  northern  confines  of  the  Blessed  Realm, they  beheld a 
    dark  figure  standing  high upon  the cliffs.  Some say  it was 
    a  messenger,  others  that  it  was  Mandos  himself.  There he 
    spoke  in  a loud  dread voice  the curse  and prophecy  that is 
    called  the  Prophecy  of  Mandos,'   warning  them   to  return 
    and seek for pardon, or in the end to return only at  last after 
    sorrow  and  endless  misery.  Much  he  foretold  in  the  dark 
    words,  which  only  the  wisest of  them understood,  of things 
    that  after  befell;  but all  heard the  curse he  uttered upon 
    those  that  would  not  stay,  because  they  had  at Swanhaven 
    spilled the blood of their kindred, and fought the  first battle 
    between  the  children  of  earth  unrighteously. For  that they 
    should  suffer  in all  their wars  and councils  from treachery 
    and  from  the  fear  of  treachery  among  their  own  kindred. 
    But  Feanor  said:  'He  saith  not  that  we shall  suffer from 
    cowardice,  from  cravens  or  the  fear  of cravens',  and that 
    proved true.(8)                                                  
      All  too  soon  did  the  evil  begin   to  work.   They  came 
    at last far to the North and saw the first teeth of the ice that 
    floated  in  the  sea.  Anguish they  had of  the cold.  Many of 
    the  Gnomes   murmured,  especially   of  those   that  followed 
    less eagerly under  the banners  of Fingolfin.  So it  came into 
    the  heart  of Feanor  and his  sons to  sail off  suddenly with 
    all the ships, of  which they  had the  mastery, and  'leave the 
  
  71 
    grumblers  to  grumble,  or whine  their way  back to  the cages 
    of  the  Gods.'  Thus  began  the  curse   of  the   slaying  at 
    Swanhaven.  When  Feanor  and  his  folk  landed  on  the shores 
    in the West of the northern world,  they set  fire in  the ships 
    and made  a great  burning terrible  and bright;  and Fingolfin 
    and  his  people  saw  the light  of it  in the  sky. Thereafter 
    those  left  behind  wandered  miserably,  and  were  joined by 
    the companies of Finrod that marched up after.                   
      In  the  end  in  woe  and  weariness  Finrod  led  some  back 
    to  Valinor  and  the  pardon  of the  Gods -  for they  were not 
    at  Swanhaven  -  but   the  sons   of  Finrod   and  Fingolfin (9) 
    would not  yield, having  come so  far. They  led their  host far 
    into the bitterest North, and  dared at  last the  Grinding Ice. 
    Many  were  lost  there  wretchedly,  and  there was  small love 
   
                                                                
                                                                               
   for the sons of Feanor in the hearts of those that came at                   
   last by this perilous passage into the Northern lands.                       
                                                                               
                                        *                                       
                                                                               
     1. Ing > Ingwe, as previously.                                              
     2. At neither of the occurrences of Quendi is the name changed, as pre- 
     viously, to Lindar, clearly through oversight.                             
   3 Cor > Kor at both occurrences, as previously.                              
   4 Finn not emended to Finwe as previously, through oversight.                
   5 This sentence was rewritten:                                               
                                                                               
           They swore an oath which none  shall break,  and none  should take, 
           by the name  of the  Allfather, calling  the Everlasting  Dark upon 
           them, if they kept it  not, and  Manwe they  named in  witness, and 
           Varda, and the Holy Mount, vowing                                    
                                                                               
   6. Finweg > Fingon, as in $3, note 10.                                     
   7. Prophecy of Mandos > Prophecy of the North                                 
   8. Here is written lightly in pencil: Finrod returned.                        
   9. the sons of  Finrod and  Fingolfin >  Fingolfin and  the sons  of Finrod. 
      (This emendation was  made, I  think, simply  for clarity,  the original 
      text having been intended  to mean  'the sons  of Finrod,  together with 
      Fingolfin': for  Fingolfin, not  his son  Finweg/Fingon, has  become the 
      leader of the hosts across the Grinding Ice, since Finrod is now the one 
      who returned to Valinor - see the commentary on S $5, pp. 55 - 6.)        
                                                                               
                                        6.                                      
                                                                               
     When  the  Gods  heard  of  the flight  of the  Gnomes they                
   were  aroused  from  their  grief.  Manwe  summoned  then  to                
   his council Yavanna; and she put forth all her power,  but it                
   availed not to heal the Trees. Yet beneath her spells Silpion                
   bore at last one great and single silver bloom,  and Laurelin                
   a great golden fruit. Of these, as is said in the song of the                
   Sun  and  Moon,  the  Gods  fashioned  the  great   lamps  of                
   heaven,  and  set them  to sail  appointed courses  above the                
   world. Rana  they named  the Moon,  and Ur  the Sun;  and the                
   maiden  who guided  the galleon  of the  sun was  Urien,(1) and                
   the youth who  steered the  floating island  of the  Moon was                
   Tilion.  Urien  was  a  maiden  who  had  tended  the  golden                
   flowers in the gardens of Vana,  while still  joy was  in the                
   
   Blissful Realm, and Nessa daughter of Vana (2) danced on          
   the lawns of never-fading green. Tilion was a hunter from      
   the company of Orome, and he had a silver bow. Often he        
   wandered from his course pursuing the stars upon the heav- 
   enly fields.                                                   
     At first the Gods purposed that the Sun and Moon should      
   sail from Valinor to the furthest East, and back again, each 
   following the other to and fro across the sky. But because 
   of the waywardness of Tilion and his rivalry with Urien,       
  
  72 
   and most because of the words of Lorien and Nienna, who        
   said that they had banished all sleep and night and peace      
   from the earth, they changed their design. The Sun and         
   Moon were drawn by Ulmo or his chosen spirits through          
   the caverns and grottoes at the roots of the world, and       
   mounted then in the East, and sailed back to Valinor, into 
   which the Sun descended each day at time of Evening. And       
   so is Evening the time of greatest light and joy in the land 
   of the Gods, when the Sun sinks down to rest beyond the        
   rim of earth upon the cool bosom of the Outer Sea. Tilion      
   was bidden not to mount until Urien was fallen from the        
   sky, or far had journeyed to the West, and so it is that they 
   are now but seldom seen in the heaven together.                
     Still therefore is the light of Valinor more great and fair 
   than that of other lands, because there the Sun and Moon      
   together rest a while before they go upon their dark journey 
   under the world, but their light is not the light which came 
   from the Trees before ever Ungoliant's poisonous lips          
   touched them. That light lives now only in the Silmarils.      
   Gods and Elves therefore look forward yet to a time when  
   the Magic Sun and Moon, which are the Trees, may be re-        
   kindled and the bliss and glory of old return. Ulmo foretold 
   to them that this would only come to pass by the aid, frail 
   though it might seem, of the second race of earth, the youn- 
   ger children of Iluvatar. Little heed did they pay to him at 
   that time. Still were they wroth and bitter because of the in- 
   gratitude of the Gnomes, and the cruel slaying at the Haven 
   of the Swans. Moreover for a while all save Tulkas feared      
   the might and cunning of Morgoth. Now therefore they for-      
   
    tified all Valinor, and set a sleepless watch  upon the  wall of 
    hills, which they now  piled to  a sheer  and dreadful  height - 
    save  only  at  the  pass  of  Cor.'  There  were  the remaining 
    Elves  set  to  dwell,  and they  went now  seldom to  Valmar or 
    Tindbrenting's  height,  but  were  bidden  to  guard  the  pass 
    ceaselessly that no bird  nor beast  nor Elf  nor Man,  nor any- 
    thing  beside  that  came  from  the  lands without,  should ap- 
    proach the shores of  Faerie, or  set foot  in Valinor.  In that 
    day, which songs  call the  Hiding of  Valinor, the  Magic Isles 
    were  set,  filled  with  enchantment,  and  strung  across  the 
    confines  of  the  Shadowy  Seas,  before  the  Lonely  Isle  is 
    reached  sailing  West,  there  to  entrap  mariners   and  wind 
    them  in  everlasting  sleep. Thus  it was  that the  many emis- 
    saries  of  the  Gnomes  in  after  days  came  never   back  to 
    Valinor - save one, and he came too late.4                      
                                                                   
      The  Valar  sit  now  behind  the  mountains  and  feast,  and 
    dismiss  the  exiled  Noldoli  from   their  hearts,   all  save 
    Manwe  and  Ulmo.  Most  in  mind  did   Ulmo  keep   them,  who 
    gathers  news  of  the  outer  world through  all the  lakes and 
    rivers that flow into the sea.                                 
      At the  first rising  of the  Sun over  the world  the younger 
    children  of  earth awoke  in the  land of  Eruman (5) in  the East 
    of East.' But of Men little is told in these tales,  which con- 
    cern the oldest days  before the  waning of  the Elves  and the 
    waxing  of  mortals, save  of those  who in  the first  days of 
    Sunlight  and  Moonsheen  wandered  into   the  North   of  the 
   world.  To  Eruman  there  came  no  God  to  guide  Men  or to 
   summon  them  to  dwell  in  Valinor.  Ulmo  nonetheless took 
   thought  for  them,  and  his  messages came  often to  them by 
   stream  and  flood,  and  they  loved  the waters  but understood 
   little   the  messages.   The  Dark-elves   they  met   and  were 
   aided  by  them,  and  were  taught  by  them  speech   and  many 
   things beside, and became the friends of the children of the 
   Eldalie who had never found the paths to Valinor, and knew 
   of the Valar but as a rumour and a distant name. Not long 
   was then Morgoth come back into the earth, and his power 
   went not far abroad, so that there was little peril in the 
   
  
  73 
   lands and hills where new things, fair and fresh,  long ages               
   ago devised in the thought of Yavanna, came at last to their               
   budding and their bloom.                                                   
     West,  North,  and  South  they  spread and  wandered, and               
   their joy was the joy of the morning before the dew  is dry,               
   when every leaf is green.                                                  
                                                                             
                                       *                                      
                                                                             
   1. Urien > Arien at all occurrences.                                      
   2. daughter of Vana struck out. See pp. 326 - '7.                         
   3. Cor > Kor, as previously.                                                
   4. and he came too late > the mightiest mariner of song.                    
   5. At the first occurrence the name Eruman was later underlined in pen-  
      cil, as if for correction, but not at the second.                        
   6. Added here:                                                              
                                                                             
         for measured time had come into the  world, and  the first  of days; 
         and thereafter the lives of the  Eldar that  remained in  the Hither 
         Lands were lessened, and their waning was begun.                     
                                                                             
                                        7.                                    
                                                                             
     Now began the times  of the  great wars  of the  powers of              
   the North, when the Gnomes of Valinor and Ilkorins and                      
   Men strove  against the  hosts of  Morgoth Bauglir,  and went              
   down in ruin. To this end  the cunning  lies of  Morgoth that              
   he sowed amongst his  foes, and  the curse  that came  of the              
   slaying at the Haven of the Swans, and the  oath of  the sons              
   of Feanor, were ever at work; the greatest injury they did to              
   Men and Elves.                                                             
     Only a part do these tales tell of the deeds of those days,              
   and most they tell  concerning the  Gnomes and  the Silmarils              
   and the mortals that became entangled in their fate. In the               
   early days Eldar and Men were of little different stature and              
   bodily might; but the Eldar were blessed with  greater skill,              
   beauty, and wit, and  those who  had come  from Valinor  as               
   much surpassed the Ilkorins in these things  as they  in turn              
   surpassed the people  of mortal  race. Only  in the  realm of              
   Doriath,  whose  queen  Melian  was  of  the  kindred  of the              
   
   Valar,  did  the  Ilkorins  come  near  to  match  the  Elves of           
   Cor.(1) Immortal  were   the  Elves,   and  their   wisdom  waxed           
   and  grew  from  age  to  age,  and  no  sickness  or pestilence           
   brought  them  death.  But  they  could  be  slain  with weapons           
   in  those  days,  even  by  mortal  Men,  and  some   waned  and           
   wasted  with sorrow  till they  faded from  the earth.  Slain or           
   fading their spirits went back to  the halls  of Mandos  to wait           
   a  thousand  years,  or  the  pleasure  of Mandos'  according to           
   their  deserts,   before  they   were  recalled   to  free   life  in 
   Valinor,  or  were  reborn,'  it  is  said,  into  their  own children.' 
   More   frail   were   Men,  more   easily  slain   by  weapon   or  mis- 
   chance,  subject  to   ills,  or   grew  old   and  died.   What  befell 
   their  spirits  the  Eldalie  knew  not.  The   Eldar  said   that  they 
   went  to  the  halls  of  Mandos,  but  that  their  place   of  waiting 
   was   not  that   of  the   Elves,  and   Mandos  under   Iluvatar  knew 
   alone  whither  they  went  after  the  time  in  his  wide   halls  be- 
   yond  the  western   sea.  They   were  never   reborn  on   earth,  and 
   none   ever   came   back   from   the  mansions   of  the   dead,  save 
   only  Beren  son   of  Barahir,   who  after   spoke  never   to  mortal 
   Men.  Maybe  their  fate   after  death   was  not   in  the   hands  of 
   the Valar.                                                               
       In after days, when because of the triumphs of Morgoth                 
     Elves  and  Men  became  estranged, as  he most  wished, those           
     of the Eldalie that lived still in the world faded, and Men 
     usurped the sunlight. Then  the Eldar  wandered in  the lone-         
     lier  places  of  the Outer'  Lands, and  took to  the moonlight         
     and to the starlight, and to the woods and caves.'                       
                                                                             
  
  74 
                                       *                                      
                                                                             
     1. Cor > Kor, as previously.                                              
     2. Mandos > Nefantur                                                      
     3. or were reborn > or sometimes were reborn                                
     4. Added here:                                                            
                                                                             
         And of like fate were those fair offspring of Elf and mortal,        
         Earendel, and Elwing, and Dior her father, and Elrond her child. 
                                                                             
       Hither written above Outer, but Outer not struck out.                  
       Added at the end:                                                      
   
                                                                
                                                                        
    and became as shadows,  wraiths and  memories, such  as set  not sail 
    unto the West and vanished from the world, as is told ere  the tale's 
    ending.                                                              
                                                                        
                                     8.                                  
                                                                        
   But in these days Elves and Men were kindred and allies.              
   Before the rising of the Sun and Moon Feanor and his sons             
   marched into the North seeking for Morgoth. A host of                
   Orcs aroused by the light of the burning ships came down              
   on them, and there was battle on the plain renowned in                
   song. Yet young and green it stretched' to the feet of the          
   tall mountains upreared over Morgoth's halls; but afterward           
   it became burnt and desolate, and is called the Land of               
   Thirst, Dor-na-Fauglith in the Gnomish tongue. There was              
   the First Battle.' Great was the slaughter of the Orcs and            
   Balrogs, and no tale can tell the valour of Feanor or of his          
   sons. Yet woe entered into that first great victory. For              
   Feanor was wounded to the death by Gothmog Lord of                  
   Balrogs, whom Ecthelion after slew in Gondolin. Feanor                
   died in the hour of victory, looking upon the gigantic peaks        
   of Thangorodrim, the greatest of hills of the world;(3) and he        
   cursed the name of Morgoth, and laid it on his sons never             
   to treat or parley with their foe. Yet even in the hour of his        
   death there came to them an embassy from Morgoth ac-                 
   knowledging his defeat, and offering to treat, and tempting           
   them with a Silmaril. Maidros the tall persuaded the                  
   Gnomes to meet Morgoth at the time and place appointed,               
   but with as little thought of faith on his side as there was          
   on the part of Morgoth. Wherefore each embassy came in                
   far greater force than they had sworn, but Morgoth brought            
   the greater, and they were Balrogs. Maidros was ambushed              
   and most of his company was slain; but Maidros was taken              
   alive by the command of Morgoth, and carried to Angband               
   and tortured, and hung from the face of a sheer precipice             
   upon Thangorodrim by his right wrist alone.                           
   Then the six sons of Feanor dismayed drew off and en-                 
   camped by the shores of Lake Mithrim, in that northern                
   land which was after called Hisilome, Hithlum or Dorlomin             
   
   by  the  Gnomes,  which  is  the  Land  of  Mist.  There they 
   heard of  the march  of Fingolfin  and Finweg (4) and Felagund, 
   who had crossed the Grinding Ice.                             
     Even as these came the first Sun arose; their blue and sil- 
   ver banners were unfurled, and  flowers sprang  beneath their 
   marching  feet.  The  Orcs  dismayed at  the uprising  of the 
   great  light  retreated  to  Angband,  and  Morgoth  thwarted 
   pondered a long while in wrathful thought.                    
     Little  love  was  there  between  the  two  hosts encamped 
   upon the  opposing shores  of Mithrim,  and the  delay engen- 
   dered by their feud did great harm to the cause of both.      
     Now  vast  vapours   and  smokes   were  made   in  Angband 
   and  sent forth  from the  smoking tops  of the  Mountains of 
   Iron, which even afar off in Hithlum could be  seen staining 
  
  75 
   the  radiance of  those earliest  mornings. The  vapours fell 
   and  coiled  about  the  fields  and  hollows,  and   lay  on 
   Mithrim's bosom dark and foul.                                
     Then Finweg the valiant  resolved to  heal the  feud. Alone 
   he went  in search  of Maidros.  Aided by  the very  mists of 
   Morgoth,  and  by the  withdrawal of  the forces  of Angband, 
   he ventured into the fastness of his enemies, and at  last he 
   found Maidros hanging in torment. But he could not reach 
   him to release him; and Maidros begged' him to shoot him 
   with his bow. 
     Manwe to whom all birds are dear, and to whom they 
   bring news upon Tindbrenting of all things which his far- 
   sighted eyes do not see, sent' forth the race of Eagles. 
   Thorndor was their king. At Manwe's command they dwelt 
   in the crags  of the  North and  watched Morgoth  and hin- 
   dered his  deeds, and  brought news  of him  to the  sad ears 
   of Manwe.                                                     
     Even  as  Finweg  sorrowing  bent   his  bow,   there  flew 
   down  from  the  high airs  Thorndor king  of eagles.  He was 
   the mightiest of all birds that ever  have been.  Thirty feet' 
   Was  the  span  of his  outstretched wings.  His beak  was of 
   gold. So the  hand of  Finweg was  stayed, and  Thorndor bore 
   to  the  face  of  the  rock  where  Maidros  hung.  But nei- 
   ther could  release the  enchanted bond  upon the  wrist, nor 
   
   sever it nor draw it from the stone.  Again in  agony Maidros                   
   begged  them  to  slay  him,  but  Finweg  cut  off  his hand                   
   above  the  wrist,  and  Thorndor bore  them to  Mithrim, and                   
   Maidros'  wound  was  healed,  and  he  lived to  wield sword                   
   with his left hand more deadly to his foes than his right had                   
   been.                                                                           
     Thus  was the  feud healed  for a  while between  the proud                   
   sons of Finn' and their jealousy  forgotten, but  still there                   
   held the oath of the Silmarils.                                                 
                                                                                  
                                         *                                         
                                                                                  
   1. Yet young and green > Yet dark beneath the stars (and later it stretched 
        > the plain stretched). (This change was made no doubt because the         
        Sun had not yet risen; but it destroys the force of the antithesis with 
        but afterward it became burnt and desolate.)                               
   2. Added here: the Battle under Stars.                                      
   3. the world > the hither world                                                  
   4. Finweg > Fingon, as previously, at all occurrences.                      
   5. The typescript had present tenses, finds, cannot, begs, early emended        
        to found, could not, begged; an indication that my father was closely 
        following the S manuscript. Present tenses are occasionally found later 
        in Q as originally typed.                                                  
   6.  sent > had sent                                                             
   7.  feet > fathoms                                                              
   8. Finn > Finwe, as previously.                                                  
                                                                                  
                                            9.                                     
                                                                                  
     Then   the   Gnomes   marched   forward    and   beleaguered                  
   Angband from West,  South, and  East. In  Hithlum and  on its                  
   borders in the West lay the hosts of Fingolfin. The South was                  
   held  by  Felagund  son of  Finrod and  his brethren.  A tower                  
   they had on an island in the river  Sirion, which  guarded the                  
   valley  between the  northward bending  mountains on  the bor-                  
   ders of  Hithlum and  the slopes  where the  great pine-forest                  
   grew,  which  Morgoth after  filled with  such dread  and evil                  
   that not even the Orcs would go through it,  save by  a single                  
   road  and  in great  need and  haste, and  the Gnomes  came to                  
   call  it  Taur-na-Fuin,  which is  Deadly Nightshade.  But in                  
   those days it was wholesome, if thick and dark,' and the peo-                  
   
    ple  of  Orodreth,  of  Angrod  and  Egnor, ranged  therein and 
    watched from its eaves the plain below,  that stretched  to the 
  
  76 
    Mountains  of  Iron.  Thus  they guarded  the plain  of Sirion, 
    most fair of rivers in elfin song, most loved of Ulmo,  and all 
    that  wide  land  of  beech  and  elm  and  oak  and  flowering 
    mead that was named Broseliand.(2)                              
      In  the east  lay the  sons of  Feanor. Their  watchtower was 
    the  high hill  of Himling,  and their  hiding place  the Gorge 
    of  Aglon,  cloven  deep  between  Himling   and  Taur-na-Fuin, 
    and  watered by  the river  of Esgalduin  the dark  and strong, 
    which  came  out  of  secret wells  in Taur-na-Fuin  and flowed 
    into Doriath and past the  doors of  Thingol's halls.  But they 
    needed  little a  hiding place  in those  days, and  ranged far 
    and  wide,  even  to  the walls  of Angband  in the  North, and 
    east  to  the  Blue Mountains,'  which are  the borders  of the 
    lands  of which  these tales  tell. There  they made  war upon (4) 
    the  Dwarves  of  Nogrod and  Belegost; but  they did  not dis- 
    cover  whence  that  strange  race  came,  nor have  any since. 
    They are not friend of Valar'  or of  Eldar or  of Men,  nor do 
    they  serve  Morgoth;  though  they  are  in  many  things more 
    like his people, and little  did they  love the  Gnomes.' Skill 
    they  had  well-nigh  to  rival  that of  the Gnomes,  but less 
    beauty  was  in  their  works,  and  iron  they  wrought rather 
    than gold and  silver, and  mail and  weapons were  their chief 
    craft. Trade and barter was  their delight  and the  winning of 
    wealth  of  which  they  made  little  use.  Long   were  their 
    beards  and  short  and  squat   their  stature.   Nauglir  the 
    Gnomes  called  them,  and  those  who  dwelt  in  Nogrod  they 
    called  Indrafangs,  the   Longbeards,  because   their  beards 
    swept the floor before their feet. But as yet little they trou- 
    bled  the  people  of  earth,  while  the  power of  the Gnomes 
    was great.                                                      
      This  was  the  time that  songs call  the Siege  of Angband. 
    The  swords  of  the  Gnomes  then  fenced  the earth  from the 
    ruin  of  Morgoth,  and  his  power was  shut behind  the walls 
    of   Angband.   The   Gnomes  boasted   that  never   could  he 
    break  their  leaguer,  and that  none of  his folk  could ever 
    pass to work evil in the ways of the world.                     
   
     A time of solace it was beneath the new Sun and Moon,        
   a time of birth and blossoming. In those days befell the first 
   meeting of the Gnomes with the Dark-elves, and the Feast       
   of Meeting that was held in the Land of Willows was long       
   recalled in after days of little joy. In those days too Men 
   came over the Blue Mountains into Broseliand (7) and              
   Hithlum,(8) the bravest and fairest of their race. Felagund it 
   was that found them, and he ever was their friend. On a        
   time he was the guest of Celegorm in the East, and rode        
   a-hunting with him. But he became separated from the oth- 
   ers,(9) and at a time of night he came upon a dale in the       
   western foothills of the Blue Mountains. There were lights 
   in the dale and the sound of rugged song. Then Felagund        
   marvelled, for the tongue of those songs was not the tongue  
   of Eldar or of Dwarves.(10) Nor was it the tongue of Orcs,       
   though this at first he feared. There were camped the peo-      
   ple of Beor, a mighty warrior of Men, whose son was           
   Barahir the bold. They were the first of Men to come into      
   Broseliand. After them came Hador the tall, whose sons         
   were Haleth and Gumlin, and the sons of Gumlin Huor and       
   Hurin,(11) and the son of Huor Tuor, and the son of Hurin         
   Turin. All these were tangled in the fates of the Gnomes       
   and did mighty deeds which the Elves still remember            
   among the songs of the deeds of their own lords and kings. 
     But Hador was not yet seen in the camps of the Gnomes.       
   That night Felagund went among the sleeping men of            
   Beor's host and sat by their dying fires where none kept       
   watch, and he took a harp which Beor had laid aside, and       
   he played music on it such as mortal ear had never heard,      
   having learned the strains of music from the Dark-elves        
   alone. Then men woke and listened and marvelled, for great 
   wisdom was in that song, as well as beauty, and the heart      
  
  77 
   grew wiser that listened to it. Thus came it that Men called 
   Felagund, whom they met first of the Noldoli, Wisdom;(12)      
   and after him they called his race the Wise, whom we call      
   the Gnomes.(13)                                                
     Beor lived till death with Felagund, and Barahir his son 
   was the greatest friend of the sons of Finrod.(14) But the sons 
   
   of Hador were allied to the house of  Fingolfin, and  of these 
   Hurin  and  Turin  were  the  most  renowned.  The   realm  of 
   Gumlin  was  in  Hithlum,  and  there  afterward  Hurin  dwelt 
   and  his  wife  Morwen Elfsheen,  who was  fair as  a daughter 
   of the Eldalie.(15)                                            
                                                                 
     Now  began  the  time  of  the  ruin of  the Gnomes.  It was 
   long  before  this  was  achieved, for  great was  their power 
   grown,  and  they  were  very valiant,  and their  allies were 
   many and bold, Dark-elves and Men.                             
     But  the  tide  of their  fortune took  a sudden  turn. Long 
   had  Morgoth  prepared  his  forces  in secret.  On a  time of 
   night at winter he let forth great rivers of flame that poured 
   over all the  plain before  the Mountains  of Iron  and burned 
   it  to  a  desolate  waste.  Many  of  the Gnomes  of Finrod's 
   sons perished in  that burning,  and the  fumes of  it wrought 
   darkness  and  confusion  among  the foes  of Morgoth.  In the 
   train  of  the  fire (16) came the  black armies  of the  Orcs in 
   numbers  such  as  the  Gnomes  had   never  before   seen  or 
   imagined.   In  this   way  Morgoth   broke  the   leaguer  of 
   Angband and  slew by  the hands  of the  Orcs a  great slaugh- 
   ter of the bravest of  the besieging  hosts. His  enemies were 
   scattered  far  and wide,  Gnomes, Ilkorins,  and Men.  Men he 
   drove for the  most part  back over  the Blue  Mountains, save 
   the  children  of  Beor  and  of  Hador  who  took  refuge  in 
   Hithlum  beyond  the  Shadowy  Mountains,  where  as  yet  the 
   Orcs  came  not  in  force.  The  Dark-elves  fled   south  to 
   Broseliand (17) and  beyond, but  many went  to Doriath,  and the 
   kingdom and power  of Thingol  grew great  in that  time, till 
   he became  a bulwark  and a  refuge of  the Elves.  The magics 
   of  Melian  that  were  woven  about  the  borders  of Doriath 
   fenced evil from his halls and realm.                          
     The pine-forest Morgoth  took and  turned it  to a  place of 
   dread  as  has  been  told,  and the  watchtower of  Sirion he 
   took  and  made  it  into  a  stronghold  of evil  and menace. 
   There dwelt Thu the chief  servant of  Morgoth, a  sorcerer of 
   dreadful power,  the lord  of wolves.(18) Heaviest had  the bur- 
   den of that dreadful battle, the second  battle and  the first 
   
   defeat (19) of the Gnomes, fallen upon the sons of Finrod.          
   There were Angrod and Egnor slain. There too would              
   Felagund have been taken or slain, but Barahir came up          
   with all his men and saved the Gnomish king and made a          
   wall of spears about him; and though grievous was their         
   loss they fought their way from the Orcs and fled to the        
   fens of Sirion to the South. There Felagund swore an oath       
   of undying friendship and aid in time of need to Barahir        
   and all his kin and seed, and in token of his vow he gave       
   to Barahir his ring.                                            
     Then Felagund went South, (20) and on the banks of Narog         
   established after the manner of Thingol a hidden and cav-       
   ernous city, and a realm. Those deep places were called         
   Nargothrond. There came Orodreth after a time of breath-        
   less flight and perilous wanderings, and with him Celegorm      
   and Curufin, the sons of Feanor, his friends. The people of 
   Celegorm swelled the strength of Felagund, but it would        
   have been better if they had gone rather to their own kin,      
   who fortified the hill of Himling (21) east of Doriath and filled 
   the Gorge of Aglon with hidden arms.                            
     Most grievous of the losses of that battle was the death  
   of Fingolfin mightiest of the Noldoli. But his own death he 
   sought in rage and anguish seeing the defeat of his people. 
  
  78 
   For he went to the gates of Angband alone and smote upon        
   them with his sword, and challenged Morgoth to come out         
   and fight alone. And Morgoth came. That was the last time      
   in those wars that he left the gates of his strong places, but 
   he could not deny the challenge before the faces of his         
   lords and chieftains. Yet it is said that though his power and 
   strength is the greatest of the Valar and of all things here 
   below, at heart he is a craven when alone, and that he took 
   not the challenge willingly. The Orcs sing of that duel at 
   the gates, but the Elves do not, though Thorndor looked        
   down upon it and has told the tale.                             
     High Morgoth towered above the head of Fingolfin, but         
   great was the heart of the Gnome, bitter his despair and ter- 
   rible his wrath. Long they fought. Thrice was Fingolfin        
   beaten to his knees and thrice arose. Ringil was his sword, 
   
    as cold its blade and as bright as  the blue  ice, and  on his 
    shield was the star on a blue field that  was his  device. But 
    Morgoth's  shield  was   black  without   a  blazon   and  its 
    shadow  was  like  a  thundercloud.  He  fought  with  a  mace 
    like a great hammer of his forges. Grond  the Orcs  called it, 
    and when it smote the earth as Fingolfin slipped aside,  a pit 
    yawned  and  smoke  came  forth.  Thus  was   Fingolfin  over- 
    come,  for  the  earth  was  broken  about  his  feet,  and he 
    tripped and fell, and Morgoth put his foot,  that is  heavy as 
    the roots of hills, upon his neck. But this  was not  done be- 
    fore  Ringil  had  given  him  seven  wounds,  and at  each he 
    had cried aloud. He goes halt in his left foot for ever, where 
    in his last despair  Fingolfin pierced  it through  and pinned 
    it to the earth.(22) But the scar upon his face Fingolfin did not 
    give.  This was  the work  of Thorndor.  For Morgoth  took the 
    body of Fingolfin to hew  it and  give it  to his  wolves. But 
    Thorndor  swept  down  from  on  high  amid  the  very throngs 
    of  Angband  that  watched  the  fight,  and  smote  his claw" 
   into the face of Morgoth and rescued the body of Fingolfin, 
   and bore it to a great height. There he set his cairn upon a 
   mountain, and that mountain looks down upon the plain of 
   Gondolin, and over the Mount of Fingolfin no Orc or de- 
   mon ever dared to pass for a great while, till  treachery was 
   born among his kin.                                             
     But  Finweg (24) took the  kingship of  the Gnomes,  and held 
   yet  out,  nighest  of  the  scattered Gnomes  to the  realm of 
   their  foe,  in  Hithlum  and  the  Shadowy  Mountains  of  the 
   North that  lie South  and East  of the  Land of  Mist, between 
   it  and Broseliand  and the  Thirsty Plain.  Yet each  of their 
   strongholds  Morgoth  took  one  by  one,  and  ever  the  Orcs 
   growing more bold wandered far and wide, and numbers of 
   the Gnomes and Dark-elves they took captive and carried to 
   Angband and made thralls, and forced them to use their      
   skill and magic in the service of Morgoth, and to labour 
   unceasingly in tears in his mines and forges.(25) And Mor- 
   goth's emissaries went ever among the Dark-elves and the 
   thrall-Gnomes and Men (to whom in those days he feigned 
   the greatest friendship while they were out of his power), 
   
   and lying promises they made and false suggestions                         
   the greed and treachery of each to each; and because of the               
   curse of the slaying at Swanhaven often were the lies be-                  
   lieved; and the Gnomes feared greatly the treachery                        
   those of their own kin who had been thralls of Angband,                    
   that even if they escaped and came back to their people lit-               
   tle welcome they had, and wandered often in miserable ex-                  
   ile and despair (26)                                                       
                                                                             
    1. Added here: and it was called Taur Danin (late change).                 
    2. Broseliand > Beleriand (see note 7), and the following added:           
                                                                             
         in Gnomish tongue; and Noldorien has it been  called, [Geleithian>]  
         Geleidhian,  the  kingdom  of  the  Gnomes,  and  Ingolonde the fair 
  
  79 
         and sorrowful.                                                       
                                                                             
    3. east to the Blue Mountains > east unto Erydluin, the Blue Mountains.    
      Against Erydluin was pencilled later Eredlindon.                        
    4. made war upon > had converse with (late change).                        
    5. This sentence was emended to read: Little friendship was there be-         
      tween Elf and Dwarf, for these are not friend of Valar, &c. (late           
      change).                                                                
    6. and little did they love the Gnomes bracketed for exclusion (late           
      change).                                                                
    7. Broseliand > Beleriand at all occurrences (see note 2).                 
    8. and Hithlum struck out.                                                 
    9. Added here: and passed into Ossiriand (late change).                    
   10. Almost illegible words were pencilled above Eldar or of Dwarves.        
     the (? Valar] or of [?Doriath ] nor yet of the Green Elves.              
   11. This sentence was emended to read: After them came Hador the            
      Golden-haired, whose sons were Gundor and Gumlin, and the sons of       
      Gumlin Hurin and Huor, &c. (late change). At the bottom of the          
      page, without direction for its insertion, is written: Haleth the hunter, 
      and little later                                                        
   12. Wisdom > Gnome that is Wisdom > Gnome or Wisdom                         
   13. Added here: Took F[elagund] to be a god (late change).                  
   14. Added here: but he abode in Dorthonion (late change).                    
   15. Written here, with mark of insertion: Dagor Aglareb and the Fore-       
      boding of the Kings (late addition).                                    
   16. In the train of the fire > In the pont of that fire came Glomund the    
      golden, the father of dragons, and in his train                         
   
                                                        
                                                                                 
     17. Above Beleriand (emended from Broseliand, see note 7)  is pencilled 
           Geleidhian (see note 2).                                               
     18. Scribbled  against  this:  Sauron his  servant in  Valinor whom  he sub- 
           orned.                                                                 
     19. the second battle and the first defeat  > the  Second Battle,  the Battle 
           of Sudden Flame, and the first defeat (and later Second > Third). 
     20. Added here: and West                                                
     21. Himling > Himring (late change; at the first two occurrences of the 
           name, near the beginning of this section, it was not emended).         
     22. and pinned it to the earth struck through (late change).                  
     23. claw > bill                                                               
     24. Finweg > Fingon, as previously.                                           
     25. In this sentence magic > craft and in tears  in his  mines and  forges to 
           an  uncertain  reading,  probably  and  tears  and torment  were their 
           wages (late changes).                                                  
     26. A page of the typescript  ends here,  and at  the bottom  of the  page is 
           written Turgon (late addition).                                        
                                                                                 
                                          10.                                     
                                                                                 
         In these days of doubt and fear, after the Second (1) Battle,               
     many dreadful things befell of  which but  few are  here told.               
     It is  told that  Beor was  slain and  Barahir yielded  not to               
     Morgoth, but  all his  land was  won from  him and  his people               
     scattered,  enslaved  or slain,  and he  himself went  in out-               
     lawry  with  his  son Beren  and ten  faithful men.  Long they               
     hid  and  did  secret  and  valiant deeds  of war  against the               
     Orcs. But in the end, as is told in the  beginning of  the lay               
     of  Luthien and  Beren, the  hiding place  of Barahir  was be-               
     trayed,  and he  was slain  and his  comrades, all  save Beren               
     who by  fortune was  that day  hunting afar.  Thereafter Beren               
     lived an outlaw alone,  save for  the help  he had  from birds               
     and beasts which he loved;  and seeking  for death  in desper-               
     ate deeds found it  not, but  glory and  renown in  the secret               
     songs  of  fugitives and  hidden enemies  of Morgoth,  so that               
     the tale of his  deeds came  even to  Broseliand,(2) and  was ru-               
     moured  in  Doriath.  At  length  Beren  fled  south  from the               
     ever-closing circle of those that hunted him, and  crossed the               
     dreadful  Mountains  of Shadow,(3) and came  at last  worn and               
  
  80 
     haggard  into  Doriath.  There in  secret he  won the  love of               
     Luthien  daughter  of  Thingol,  and  he  named  her Tinuviel,               
   
    the nightingale, because of the  beauty of  her singing  in the 
    twilight beneath the  trees; for  she was  the daughter  of Me- 
    lian.                                                           
      But  Thingol was  wroth and  he dismissed  him in  scorn, but 
    did not slay him because  he had  sworn an  oath to  his daugh- 
    ter. But he desired nonetheless to send him to his  death. And 
    he thought in his heart of a quest that could not  be achieved, 
    and he said: If thou bring me a Silmaril from the crown of      
    Morgoth, I will let Luthien wed thee, if  she will.  And Beren, 
    vowed  to  achieve  this,  and  went from  Doriath to  Nargo- 
    thrond bearing the ring of Barahir. The  quest of  the Silmaril 
    there aroused the oath from sleep that the  sons of  Feanor had 
    sworn,  and evil  began to  grow from  it. Felagund,  though he 
    knew the  quest to  be beyond  his power,  was willing  to lend 
    all his aid to Beren, because of his own oath to Barahir. But 
    Celegorm  and  Curufin  dissuaded his  people and  roused up 
    rebellion  against  him.  And  evil  thoughts  awoke  in their 
    hearts, and they thought to usurp  the throne  of Nargothrond, 
    because they were sons of the eldest line. Rather than a Sil- 
    maril  should be  won and  given to  Thingol, they  would ruin 
    the power of Doriath and Nargothrond.                           
      So  Felagund  gave  his  crown   to  Orodreth   and  departed 
    from his people with  Beren and  ten faithful  men of  his own- 
    board.  They  waylaid  an  Orc-band  and  slew  them  and  dis- 
    guised  themselves  by the  aid of  Felagund's magic  as Orcs.- 
    But  they  were  seen  by  Thu  from  his   watchtower,  which' 
    once  had  been  Felagund's  own,   and  were   questioned  by 
    him,  and  their  magic  was  overthrown  in a  contest between 
    Thu  and  Felagund.  Thus  they  were  revealed  as  Elves, but 
    the  spells  of  Felagund  concealed  their  names  and  quest. 
    Long  they  were  tortured  in  the dungeons  of Thu,  but none 
    betrayed the other.                                             
      In  the  meanwhile  Luthien  learning  by  the  far  sight of 
    Melian that Beren  had fallen  into the  power of  Thu sought 
    in  her  despair  to  fly  from Doriath.  This became  known to 
    Thingol, who imprisoned her in a  house in  the tallest  of his 
    mighty  beeches  far  above  the  ground.  How she  escaped and 
    came into the woods, and was found there by Celegorm as         
   
   they hunted on the borders of Doriath, is told  in the  lay of 
   Luthien.  They  took  her  treacherously  to  Nargothrond, and 
   Curufin  the  crafty  became  enamoured  of  her  beauty. From 
   her  tale  they  learned  that  Felagund was  in the  hands of 
   Thu;  and  they  purposed to  let him  perish there,  and keep 
   Luthien  with  them,  and  force  Thingol  to  wed  Luthien to 
   Curufin,4  and  so  build  up  their  power  and  usurp Nargo- 
   thrond  and  become  the  mightiest  of  the  princes  of  the 
   Gnomes.  They  did  not  think  to  go in  search of  the Sil- 
   marils, or suffer any others to do so, until they had  all the 
   power  of  the  Elves  beneath  themselves  and   obedient  to 
   them.  But  their  designs  came  to nought  save estrangement 
   and bitterness between the kingdoms of the Elves.             
     Huan  was  the  name  of   the  chief   of  the   hounds  of 
   Celegorm.  He  was  of  immortal  race from  the hunting-lands 
   of  Orome.  Orome  gave  him  to   Celegorm  long   before  in 
   Valinor,  when Celegorm  often rode  in the  train of  the God 
   and  followed his  horn. He  came into  the Great'  Lands with 
   his  master,  and  dart  nor weapon,  spell nor  poison, could 
   harm  him,  so  that  he went  into battle  with his  lord and 
   saved  him  many  times  from  death.  His  fate had  been de- 
   creed that he should not meet death save at  the hands  of the 
   mightiest wolf that should ever walk the world.               
     Huan  was  true  of  heart,  and he  loved Luthien  from the 
   hour that  he first  found her  in the  woods and  brought her 
   to Celegorm.  His heart  was grieved  by his  master's treach- 
   ery, and he set Luthien free and went with her to the North. 
  
  81 
     There  Thu  slew  his  captives  one   by  one,   till  only 
   Felagund  and  Beren  were  left.  When  the hour  for Beren's 
   death came Felagund  put forth  all his  power, and  burst his 
   bonds,  and  wrestled  with  the  werewolf  that came  to slay 
   Beren; and he killed the wolf,  but was  himself slain  in the 
   dark.  There  Beren  mourned  in   despair,  and   waited  for 
   death.  But  Luthien  came  and  sang  outside  the  dungeons. 
   Thus  she  beguiled Thu  to come  forth, for  the fame  of the 
   loveliness  of  Luthien  had  gone through  all lands  and the 
   wonder  of  her  song.  Even  Morgoth  desired  her,  and  had 
   promised the  greatest reward  to any  who could  capture her. 
   
   Each wolf  that Thu  sent Huan  slew silently,  till Draugluin 
   the  greatest  of  his  wolves  came.  Then  there  was fierce 
   battle, and Thu knew that Luthien  was not  alone. But  he re- 
   membered  the fate  of Huan,  and he  made himself  the great- 
   est wolf that had yet walked the world, and came forth. But  
   Huan  overthrew  him,  and  won  from  him  the  keys  and the 
   spells that held together his enchanted  walls and  towers. So 
   the stronghold was  broken and  the towers  thrown down  and 
   the dungeons opened. Many captives were released, but         
   Thu  flew  in  bat's  form  to  Taur-na-Fuin.   There  Luthien 
   found  Beren  mourning  beside Felagund.  She healed  his sor- 
   row  and  the  wasting  of  his  imprisonment,   but  Felagund 
   they buried on the top of his own island hill, and Thu  came 
   there no more.                                                
     Then  Huan returned  to his  master, and  less was  the love 
   between  them  after.  Beren  and  Luthien  wandered  careless 
   in happiness, until they came nigh to  the borders  of Doriath 
   once more. There Beren remembered his vow, and bade          
   Luthien farewell, but she would not be sundered from him. 
   In  Nargothrond  there  was  tumult.  For  Huan  and  many  of 
   the  captives of  Thu brought  back the  tidings of  the deeds 
   of Luthien, and the death of Felagund, and the treachery of 
   Celegorm and Curufin was laid bare. It is  said they  had sent 
   a secret embassy to Thingol ere Luthien escaped, but          
   Thingol in wrath had sent their letters back  by his  own ser- 
   vants to Orodreth.' Wherefore  now the  hearts of  the people: 
   of  Narog  tumed  back  to  the  house  of  Finrod,  and  they 
   mourned  their  king  Felagund  whom  they  had  forsaken, and 
   they did the bidding of Orodreth.  But he  would not  suffer  
   them to slay the  sons of  Feanor as  they wished.  Instead he 
   banished  them from  Nargothrond, and  swore that  little love 
   should there be between Narog and any of the sons of          
   Feanor thereafter. And so it was.                             
     Celegorm  and  Curufin  were  riding  in  haste and  wrath  
   through the woods to find their way to  Himling,(7) when they 
   came  upon Beren  and Luthien,  even as  Beren sought  to part 
   from  his  love.  They  rode  down  on  them,  and recognizing 
   them  tried  to   trample  Beren   under  their   hooves.  But 
   
   Curufin swerving lifted Luthien to  his saddle.  Then befell 
   the leap  of Beren,  the greatest  leap of  mortal Men.  For he 
   sprang like a lion right  upon the  speeding horse  of Curufin, 
   and grasped him  about the  throat, and  horse and  rider fell 
   in confusion upon  the earth,  but Luthien  was flung  far off 
   and   lay   dazed   upon  the   ground.  There   Beren  choked 
   Curufin,  but  his  death  was  very  nigh from  Celegorm, who 
   rode back with his spear. In that hour Huan forsook the ser- 
   vice  of  Celegorm,  and  sprang  upon him  so that  his horse 
   swerved aside, and no man for fear of the terror of  the great 
   hound dared  go nigh.  Luthien forbade  the death  of Curufin, 
   but Beren despoiled  him of  his horse  and weapons,  chief of 
   which  was  his  famous  knife,  made   by  the   Dwarves.  It 
   would  cut iron  like wood.  Then the  brothers rode  off, but 
   shot  back  at Huan  treacherously and  at Luthien.  Huan they 
   did  not  hurt,  but  Beren sprang  before Luthien  and was 
   wounded,   and   Men   remembered   that  wound   against  the 
   sons of Feanor, when it became known.                          
  
  82 
      Huan stayed with Luthien, and  hearing of  their perplexity 
   and the  purpose Beren  had still  to go  to Angband,  he went 
   and fetched them  from the  ruined halls  of Thu  a werewolf's 
   coat and a bat's. Three times only did  Huan speak  with the 
   tongue  of  Elves or  Men. The  first was  when he  came to 
   Luthien  in  Nargothrond.  This  was the  second, when  he de- 
   vised  the  desperate counsel  for their  quest. So  they rode 
   North, till they could no longer go on  horse in  safety. Then 
   they  put  on  the  garments as  of wolf  and bat,  and Luthien 
   in guise of evil fay rode upon the werewolf.                   
      In  the  lay  of  Luthien  is  all  told  how they  came to 
   Angband's  gate,  and found  it newly  guarded, for  rumour of 
   he  knew  not  what  design  abroad among  the Elves  had come 
   to  Morgoth.  Wherefore  he  fashioned  the  mightiest  of all 
   Wolves,  Carcharas (8) Knife-fang,  to  sit  at the  gates.' But 
   Luthien  set  him in  spells, and  they won  their way  to the 
   presence  of  Morgoth,  and  Beren  slunk  beneath  his chair. 
    Then Luthien dared the most dreadful and most valiant 
    deed that any of the women of the Elves have ever dared; 
    no less than the challenge of Fingolfin is it accounted, and 
   
   may be greater, save that she was half-divine. She cast off 
   her disguise and named her own name, and feigned that she      
   was brought captive by the wolves of Thu. And she be-          
   guiled Morgoth, even as his heart plotted foul evil within 
   him; and she danced before him, and cast all his court in      
   sleep; and she sang to him, and she flung the magic robe       
   she had woven in Doriath in his face, and she set a binding 
   dream upon him - what song can sing the marvel of that         
   deed, or the wrath and humiliation of Morgoth, for even the 
   Orcs laugh in secret when they remember it, telling how       
   Morgoth fell from his chair and his iron crown rolled upon 
   the floor.                                                     
     Then forth leaped Beren casting aside the wolvish robe,      
   and drew out the knife of Curufin. With that he cut forth a 
   Silmaril. But daring more he essayed to gain them all. Then: 
   the knife of the treacherous Dwarves snapped, and the ring- 
   ing sound of it stirred the sleeping hosts and Morgoth         
   groaned. Terror seized the hearts of Beren and Luthien, and 
   they fled down the dark ways of Angband. The doors were        
   barred by Carcharas, now aroused from the spell of             
   Luthien. Beren set himself before Luthien, which proved ill; 
   for ere she could touch the wolf with her robe or speak        
   word of magic, he sprang upon Beren, who now had no          
   weapon. With his right he smote at the eyes of Carcharas, 
   but the wolf took the hand into his jaws and bit it off. Now 
   that hand held the Silmaril. Then was the maw of Carcharas 
   burned with a fire of anguish and torment, when the            
   Silmaril touched his evil flesh; and he fled howling from 
   before them, so that all the mountains shuddered, and the      
   madness of the wolf of Angband was of all the horrors that 
   ever came into the North o the most dire and terrible.         
   Hardly did Luthien and Beren escape, ere all Angband was       
   aroused.                                                       
     Of their wanderings and despair, and of the healing of       
   Beren, who ever since has been called Beren Ermabwed the       
   One-handed, of their rescue by Huan, who had vanished,         
   suddenly from them ere they came to Angband, and of their      
   coming to Doriath once more, here there is little to tell.(11) 
   
   But in Doriath  many things  had befallen.  Ever things had 
   gone ill there since Luthien fled away.  Grief had  fallen on 
   all the people and silence on their songs when  their hunting 
   found  her  not.  Long  was  the  search,  and  in  searching 
   Dairon  the  piper  of  Doriath was  lost, who  loved Luthien 
   before  Beren came  to Doriath.  He was  the greatest  of the 
   musicians  of  the  Elves,  save  Maglor  son of  Feanor, and 
   Tinfang  Warble.  But  he  came  never  back  to  Doriath and 
   strayed into the East of the world.>                          
  
  83 
      Assaults too there were on Doriath's borders,  for rumours 
   that  Luthien  was  astray had  reached Angband.  Boldog cap- 
   tain of the Orcs was there  slain in  battle by  Thingol, and 
   his   great   warriors   Beleg   the   Bowman   and   Mablung 
   Heavyhand  were  with  Thingol in  that battle.  Thus Thingol 
   learned that Luthien  was yet  free of  Morgoth, but  that he 
   knew of her wandering; and Thingol was  filled with  fear. In 
                                                                
                                                                
   the midst of his fear came the embassy of Celegorm in se- 
   cret,  and  said  that  Beren  was  dead,  and  Felagund, and 
   Luthien  was  at Nargothrond.  Then Thingol  found it  in his 
   heart  to  regret  the  death  of  Beren,  and his  wrath was 
   aroused at the hinted treachery of Celegorm  to the  house of 
   Finrod,  and because  he kept  Luthien and  did not  send her 
   home. Wherefore he sent  spies into  the land  of Nargothrond 
   and prepared for war. But  he learned  that Luthien  had fled 
   and  that Celegorm  and his  brother were  gone to  Aglon. So 
   now he  sent an  embassy to  Aglon, since  his might  was not 
   great enough to fall upon all the seven brethren, nor was his 
   quarrel  with  others  than  Celegorm  and Curufin.  But this 
   embassy journeying  in the  woods met  with the  onslaught of 
   Carcharas. That great wolf had run in madness through all 
   the  woods  of  the  North,  and  death and  devastation went 
   with  him.  Mablung  alone escaped  to bear  the news  of his 
   coming  to Thingol.  Of fate,  or the  magic of  the Silmaril 
   that he bore to his torment, he was not stayed by  the spells 
   of Melian,  but burst  into the  inviolate woods  of Doriath, 
   and far and wide terror and destruction was spread.           
      Even as the sorrows of  Doriath were  at their  worst came 
   Luthien  and  Beren  and  Huan  back  to  Doriath.  Then  the 
   
   heart of Thingol was lightened, but he looked not with love 
   upon Beren in whom he saw the cause of all his woes.         
   When he had learned how Beren had escaped from Thu he        
   was amazed, but he said: 'Mortal, what of thy quest and of 
   thy vow?' Then said Beren: 'Even now I have a Silmaril in 
   my hand.' 'Show it to me,' said Thingol. 'That I cannot,' 
   said Beren, 'for my hand is not here.' And all the tale he 
   told, and made clear the cause of the madness of Carcharas, 
   and Thingol's h art was softened by his brave words, and 
   his forbearance, and the great love that he saw between his 
   daughter and this most valiant Man.                          
     Now therefore did they plan the wolf-hunt of Carcharas. 
   In that hunt was Huan and Thingol and Mablung and Beleg      
   and Beren and no more. And here the sad tale of it must be 
   short, for it is elsewhere told more fully. Luthien remained 
   behind in foreboding, as they went forth; and well she       
   might, for Carcharas was slain, but Huan died in the same 
   hour, and he died to save Beren.'4 Yet Beren was hurt to the 
   death, but lived to place the Silmaril in the hands of       
   Thingol, when Mablung had cut it from the belly of the  
   wolf. Then he spoke not again, until they had borne him      
   with Huan at his side back to the doors of Thingol's halls. 
   There beneath the beech, wherein before she had been im- 
   prisoned, Luthien met them, and kissed Beren ere his spirit 
   departed to the halls of awaiting. So ended the long tale of 
   Luthien and Beren. But not yet was the lay of Leithian, re- 
   lease from bondage, told in full. For it has long been said 
   that Luthien failed and faded swiftly and vanished from the 
   earth, though some songs say that Melian summoned            
   Thorndor, and he bore her living unto Valinor. And she       
   came to the halls of Mandos, and she sang to him a tale of 
   moving love so fair that he was moved to pity, as never has 
   befallen since. Beren he summoned, and thus, as Luthien      
   had sworn as she kissed him at the hour of death, they met 
   beyond the western sea. And Mandos suffered them to de-      
   part, but he said that Luthien should become mortal even as 
   her lover, and should leave the earth once more in the man- 
  
  84 
   ner of mortal women, and her beauty become but a mem-       
   
   ory of song. So it was, but it is said that  in recompense            
   Mandos  gave  to Beren  and to  Luthien thereafter  a long            
   span of life and joy, and they wandered knowing thirst nor            
   cold in the  fair land  of Broseliand,  and no  mortal Man            
   thereafter spoke to Beren or his spouse.> Yet he came back            
   into these tales when one more sad than his was done.                 
                                                                        
                                     *                                   
                                                                        
    1. Second > Third (late change); see $9 note 19.                      
    2. Broseliand > Beleriand, as previously.                             
    3. Mountains of Shadow > Mountains of Terror (see III. 170 - 1).      
    4. Curufin struck through and Cele[gorm] written above (late change). 
    5. Great > Hither (cf. $3 note 8).                                    
    6. This sentence, from Thingol in wrath, emended to: Thingol was      
      wroth, and would have gone to war with them as is later told.       
    7. Himling > Himring, as in $9 note 21 (late change).                 
    8. Carcharas > Carcharoth at all occurrences.                         
    9. Added here: Dire and dreadful was that beast; and songs have also 
      named him Borosaith, Everhungry, and Anfauglin, Jaws of Thirst. 
   10. Added here: ere Angband's fall                                     
   11. Late addition in the margin: Thorndor bore them over Gondolin to 
      Brethil.                                                           
   12. save Maglor son of Feanor, and Tinfang Warble > and Maglor son 
      of Feanor and Tinfang Gelion alone are named with him.             
   13. Added here: where long he made secret music in memory of Luthien. 
   14. Added here: and he bade him farewell, and that was the third and 
      last time Huan spoke.                                              
   15. This sentence emended to: and they wandered knowing neither thirst 
      nor cold upon the confies of Geleidhian in fair Ossiriand, Land of 
      Seven Streams, Gwerth-i-cuina, the Living Dead; and no monal Man 
      thereafter, &c.                                                    
                                                                        
                                    11.                                   
                                                                        
     Now'  it must  be told  that Maidros  son of  Feanor per-           
   ceived that Morgoth was not unassailable after the deeds of           
   Huan and Luthien and the breaking of the towers of Thu,(2)          
   but that he would destroy them all one by one, if  they did            
   not form again a league and council. This was the Union of            
   Maidros  and  wisely planned.  The scattered  Ilkorins and            
   Men were gathered  together, while  the forces  of Maidros            
   made ever fiercer assaults from  Himling,' and  drove back            
   
                        
                                                                   
   the Orcs and took their spies. The smithies of Nogrod and        
   Belegost  were  busy  in  those  days  making  mail   and  sword 
   and  spear  for  many  armies,  and  much   of  the   wealth  and 
   jewelry of Elves and Men they got  into their  keeping in  that  
   time,  though  they  went  not  themselves  to  war.  'For  we do 
   not know  the rights  of this  quarrel,' they  said, 'and  we are 
   friends  of  neither  side  -  until it  hath the  mastery.' Thus 
   great  and  splendid  was  the  army  of  Maidros, but  the oath 
   and the curse did injury to his design.                          
      All  the  hosts  of  Hithlum,  Gnomes  and  Men,   were  ready 
   to his summons, and Finweg (4) and Turgon and Huor and              
   Hurin were their chiefs.' Orodreth would not march from        
   Narog at the word of Maidros, because of the death of           
   Felagund,  and  the  deeds  of  Curufin  and  Celegorm.(6) Yet  he 
   suffered  a  small  company  of  the   bravest,  who   would  not 
   endure to be idle when the great war was afoot, to go           
   North.  Their  leader  was  the  young  Flinding  son  of Fuilin, 
   most  daring of  the scouts  of Nargothrond;  but they  took the 
   devices  of  the  house  of  Finweg  and  went  beneath  his ban 
   ners, and came never back, save one.'                            
      From  Doriath  none  came.'  For  Maidros  and  his  brethren 
  
  85 
   had  before  sent   unto  Doriath   and  reminded   Thingol  with 
   exceedingly   haughty   words  of   their  oath,   and  summoned 
   him  to  yield  up the  Silmaril. This  Melian counselled  him to 
   do,  and  maybe  he  would  have  done,  but  their   words  were 
   overproud,  and  he  thought  how  the  jewel  had  been gained 
   by  the  sorrows   of  Thingol's   people,'  and   despite  the 
   crooked  deeds  of  the  sons  of  Feanor;  and  greed"  too,  it 
   may  be,  had  some  part in  the heart  of Thingol,  as after- 
   wards  was  shown.   Wherefore  he   sent  the   messengers  of 
   Maidros  back  in  scorn.  Maidros  said  nought,  for   at  that 
   time  he  was  beginning  to  ponder  the  reunion of  the forces 
   of  the  Elves.  But   Celegorm  and   Curufin  vowed   aloud  to 
   slay  Thingol  or  any  of  his  folk they  should ever  see, by 
   night or day, in war or peace.                                   
      For  this  reason  Thingol  went  not forth,(13) nor any  out of 
   Doriath save Mablung, and Beleg who obeyed no man.               
      Now  came   the  day   when  Maidros   sent  forth   his  sum- 
   
   mons  and  the  Dark-elves,  save out  of Doriath,  marched to 
   his  banner,  and  Men  from  East and  South. But  Finweg and 
   Turgon  and  the  Men  of  Hithlum were  gathered in  the West 
   upon the borders of the Thirsty Plain, waiting for  the signal 
   of  the  advancing  standards from  the East.  It may  be that 
   Maidros delayed too long gathering his  forces; certain  it is 
   that  secret  emissaries  of  Morgoth  went  among  the camps, 
   thrall-Gnomes  or things  in elfin  form, and  spread forebod- 
   ing  and  thoughts  of disunion.  To Men  they went  most, and 
   the fruit of their words was later seen.                      
     Long  the army  waited in  the West,  and fear  of treachery 
   fell  upon them,  when Maidros  came not,  and the  hot hearts 
   of  Finweg  and  Turgon  became  impatient.'4 They  sent their 
   heralds across the plain and their  silver trumpets  rang; and 
   they  summoned  the  hosts  of  Morgoth  to  come   out.  Then 
   Morgoth sent forth a force, great and yet  not too  great. And 
   Finweg  was  moved to  attack from  the woods  at the  feet of 
   the  Shadowy  Mountains  where  he  lay  hid. But  Hurin spoke 
   against it.                                                   
     Then Morgoth led  forth one  of the  heralds of  Finweg that 
   he  had  wrongfully  taken  prisoner  and  slew  him  upon the 
   plain, so that the watchers from afar might see - for  far and 
   clear do the eyes of the Gnomes behold  things in  bright air. 
   Then  the  wrath  of  Finweg  burst  its  bonds  and  his army 
   leaped forth to sudden  onslaught. This  was as  Morgoth de- 
   signed, but it is said that  he reckoned  not the  true number 
   of their array, nor knew yet the measure of their  valour, and 
   well  nigh  his  plan  went ill.  Ere his  army could  be suc- 
   coured  they  were  overwhelmed,  and  that  day  there  was a 
   greater slaughter of the  servants of  Morgoth than  there yet 
   had been, and  the banners  of Finweg  were raised  before the 
   walls of Angband.                                             
      Flinding,  it  is said,  and the  men of  Nargothrond burst 
   even  within  the  gates;  and  fear  came  on Morgoth  on his 
   throne. But  they were  slain or  taken, for  no help  came." By 
   other secret gates Morgoth let issue forth the main  host that 
   he  had  kept  in  waiting,   and  Finweg   and  the   Men  of 
   Hithlum were beaten back from the walls.                      
   
     Then in the plain began the Battle of Unnumbered             
   Tears,' of which no song or tale tells the full, for the voice 
   of the teller is whelmed in lamentation. The host of the       
   Elves was surrounded. Yet in that hour there marched up at 
   last the banners of Maidros and his allies from the East.      
   Even yet the Elves might have won the day, for the Orcs        
   wavered. But as the vanguard of Maidros came upon the          
   Orcs, Morgoth let loose his last forces, and all Angband       
   was empty. There came wolves and serpents, and there           
   came Balrogs like fire, and there came the first of all the 
   dragons, the eldest of all the Worms of Greed. Glomund         
   was his name and long had his terror been noised abroad,       
  
  86 
   though he was not come to his full growth and evil, and        
   seldom had he been seen.(17) Thus Morgoth strove to hinder        
   the joining of the hosts of the Elves, but this the Eldar say 
   he would not even so have achieved, had not the captains       
   of Men in the hosts of Maidros turned and fled, and their 
   number was very great. Treachery or cowardice or both          
   was the cause of that grievous wrong. But worse is to tell, 
   for the swart Men, whom Uldor the Accursed led, went          
   over to the foe and fell upon Maidros' flank. From that day 
   were Elves estranged from Men, unless it be from the chil- 
   dren of the children of Hador.(18)                             
     There Finweg fell in flame of swords, and a fire it is said 
   burst from his helm when it was cloven; but he was beaten      
   to the earth and his white banners were trodden under foot. 
   Then the army of the West, sundered from Maidros, fell         
   back as best it could win its way, step by step, towards the 
   Shadowy Mountains or even the dreadful fringes of Taur-       
   na-Fuin. But Hurin did not retreat, and he held the rear-      
   guard, and all the Men of Hithlum and his brother Huor        
   were there slain about him in a heap, so that not one came  
   back with tidings to their home. The valiant stand of Hurin 
   is still remembered by the Elves, for by it was Turgon en- 
   abled to cleave his way from the field and save part of his 
   battle, and rescue his people from the hills, and escape       
   southward to Sirion. Renowned in song is the axe of Hurin      
   that slew a hundred Orcs, but the magic helm that Gumlin        
   
                                                                 
                                                                   
   his  sire  bequeathed  him  he  did not  wear that  day. Thereon 
   was  set  in  mockery  the  image  of the  head of  Glomund, and 
   oft  it  had  gone  into  victory,  so that  the Men  of Hithlum 
   said:  We  have  a  dragon  of  more worth  than theirs.  It was 
   Telchar's  work,  the  great  smithy of  Belegost, but  it would 
   not  have  availed  Hurin  on  that  field,  for by  the command 
   of  Morgoth  he  was  taken  alive,   grasped  by   the  hideous 
   arms  of  the  uncounted  Orcs,  till  he  was   buried  beneath 
   them.                                                            
                                                                   
     Maidros  and  the  sons  of  Feanor  wrought  great  slaughter 
   on  Orc  and Balrog  and traitor  Man that  day, but  the dragon 
   they did not slay and the fire of  his breath  was the  death of 
   many.  And  they  were  driven  in  the  end  far away,  and the 
   Gorge  of  Aglon  was  filled   with  Orcs   and  the   hill  of 
   Himling  with  the  people  of  Morgoth. But  the seven  sons of 
   Feanor, though each was wounded, were not slain. o               
     Great  was  the  triumph  of  Morgoth. The  bodies of  his en- 
   emies that were slain were piled in  a mound  like a  great hill 
   upon  Dor-na-Fauglith,  but  there  the  grass  came   and  grew 
   green in that place alone in all the desert,  and no  Orc there- 
   after   trod   upon   the  earth   beneath  which   the  Gnomish 
   swords  crumbled  into  rust.  The  realm   of  Finweg   was  no 
   more,  the sons  of Feanor  wandered in  the East,  fugitives in 
   the   Blue  Mountains.   The  armies   of  Angband   ranged  all 
   the  North.  To  Hithlum  Morgoth  sent  Men  who were  his ser- 
   vants  or  afraid  of  him.  South  and  East  his Orcs  went in 
   plunder  and  ruin-,  well  nigh  all  Broseliand (22) they overran. 
   Doriath  yet  held  where  Thingol  lived, and  Nargothrond. But 
   he  heeded  these  not  much  as  yet,  maybe  because  he  knew 
   little of  them. But  one thing  grievously marred  his triumph, 
   and great was  his wrath  when he  thought of  it. This  was the 
   escape  of  Turgon,  and  in  no  way  could  he  learn  whither 
   that king had gone."                                             
     Hurin  was  now  brought  before   Morgoth  and   defied  him. 
   He  was   chained  in   torment.  Afterward   Morgoth  remember- 
   ing that treachery or the fear of it, and especially the treach- 
   ery  of  Men,  alone  would  work  the  ruin"  of   the  Gnomes, 
   
   came  to Hurin  and offered  him honour  and freedom  and a                   
  
  87 
   wealth of jewels, if he would lead an army  against Turgon,                   
   or even tell him whither that  king had  gone; for  he knew                   
   that  Hurin  was  close  in  the  counsels  of the  sons of                   
   Fingolfin.  But  Hurin  mocked  him. Therefore  Morgoth de-                   
   vised  a  cruel  punishment.  Upon  the  highest   peak  of                   
   Thangorodrim  he  set him  chained upon  a chair  of stone,                   
   and he cursed him with a curse of never-sleeping sight like                   
   unto the Gods, but his kin and seed he  cursed with  a fate                   
   of  sorrow  and ill-chance,  and bade  Hurin sit  there and                   
   watch the unfolding of it.                                                    
                                                                                
                                         *                                       
                                                                                
   The first part of this section was heavily but  hastily and  roughly emended, 
   on top of the careful alterations that belong to an earlier 'layer'. In three 
   of the following notes (7, 14, 15) I give the final text of the passages that 
   were most changed.                                                            
                                                                                
    1. Scribbled  in  the margin  is Swarthy  Men, apparently  with a  mark of 
       insertion to this point in the narrative.                                 
    2. the towers of Thu > Sauron's tower (late change).                        
    3.  This   sentence   emended   to   read:   The   Dark-elves   were  summoned 
       again  from afar,  and Men  of the  East were  gathered together;  and the 
       forces  of Maidros  sallied forth  from Himling  (late change).  Himling > 
       Himring subsequently.                                                     
                                                                                
    4. Finweg > Fingon throughout, as previously.                              
    5. Added  here:  Yet  less  was  the  aid  that  Maidros  had  of   Men  than 
       should  have  been,  because of  the wounding  of Beren  in the  wood; and 
       (Orodreth would nor march, &c.)                                           
    6. Celegorm  >  Celegorn  at  both  occurrences  (this  change  has  not been 
       made previously).                                                         
    7. This  paragraph,  after  the  changes  given in  notes 4-6,  was rewritten 
       later (introducing the later story of the  foundation of  Gondolin), thus: 
                                                                                
            All the hosts of Hithlum, Gnomes and Men, were ready to his sum      
         mons; and Fingon and Huor and Hurin were their chiefs. And              
         Turgon  himself  deeming  that  haply  the hour  of deliverance  was at 
         hand  came  forth  himself  unlooked  for,  and  he  brought   a  great 
         army, and they  encamped before  the West  Pass in  sight of  the walls 
         of  Hithlum,  and  there  was  joy  among  the  people  of  Fingon  his 
         brother.  [An  addition  here  was struck  out, no  doubt at  the time 
         of writing,  and replaced  by a  different statement  about the  folk of 
   
         Haleth  below:  The  folk  of  Haleth  made ready  in the  forest of 
         Brethil.] Yet less was the aid that Maidros had  of Men  than should 
         have been, because of the  wounding of  Beren in  the wood;  for the 
         folk of Haleth abode in the forest, and few  came to  war. Orodreth, 
         moreover,  would  not  march  from  Narog  at  the word  of Maidros, 
         because  of  the death  of Felagund,  and the  deeds of  Curufin and 
         Celegorn.  Yet  he  suffered  a  small company  of the  bravest, who 
         would not endure to be idle when great war was  afoot, to  go North. 
         Their leader was Gwindor son of Guilin, a  very valiant  prince; but 
         they took the devices of the house  of Fingon  and went  beneath his 
         banners, and came never back, save one.                               
                                                                              
    8.  From Doriath none came > From Doriath too came scanty aid.            
    9.  Added here: and the anguish of Luthien                                 
   10.  greed > covetice                                                       
    11. beginning to ponder > already beginning to devise (late change).       
    12. This sentence changed to read: vowed aloud to slay Thingol, and de- 
        stroy his folk, if they came victorious from war, and the jewel were 
        not yielded of free-will                                               
    13. Thingol went not forth > Thingol fortified his realm, and went not 
        forth                                                                  
    14. From the beginning of the preceding paragraph (Now came the            
        day ...) the text was extensively rewritten in the later 'layer' of 
        change:                                                                
                                                                              
  
  88 
         At  length  having gathered  at last  all the  strength that  he might 
         Maidros  appointed  a  day,  and  sent  word  to  Fingon  and  Turgon. 
         Now  for a  while the  Gnomes had  victory, and  the Orcs  were driven 
         out  of  Beleriand,  and  hope  was  renewed;  but  Morgoth  was aware 
         of all that was done, and he took counsel against their  uprising, and 
         he  sent  forth  his  spies and  emissaries among  Elves and  Men, but 
         especially  did  these  come  unto the  Swarthy Men,  and to  the sons 
         of Ulfang. Upon  the East  under the  banner of  Maidros were  all the 
         folk of the sons of  Feanor, and  they were  many; and  the Dark-elves 
         coming  from  the  South  were  with  him, and  the battalions  of the 
         Easterlings,  with  the  sons  of  Bor  and  Ulfang.  But  Fingon  and 
         Turgon  and  the  Men  of  Hithlum  and  such as  came from  the Falas 
         and  from  Nargothrond  were  gathered  ready  in  the  West  upon the 
         borders  of  the  Thirsty Plain,  waiting under  the banner  of Fingon 
         for  the  signal  of  the  advancing  standards  from  the  East.  But 
         Maidros  was  delayed  upon  the  road  by  the machinations  of Uldor 
         the  Accursed  son  of  Ulfang,  and  ever  the  secret   emissaries  of 
         Morgoth  went  among  the  camps,  thrall-Gnomes  or things  in elvish 
         form, and spread foreboding and thoughts of treason.                  
           Long the army  waited in  the West,  and fear  of treachery  grew in 
   
      their thought, when Maidros came not. Then the hot hearts                    
      Fingon and Turgon became impatient.                                   
                                                                                  
   15. This passage, from Flinding, it is said, was changed by late emenda-         
                                                                                  
   tion to read:                                                              
                                                                            
          Gwindor son of Guilin, it is said, and the men of Nargothrond        
          were in the forefront of the battle and burst within the gates; and      
          they slew the Orcs in the very halls of Morgoth, and fear came on       
          Morgoth on his throne. But at the last Gwindor and his men were        
      all slain or taken, for no help came to them.                               
                                                                                  
   16. Added here: Nirnaith Arnediad (late change).                                 
   17. Added here: since the second battle of the North.                            
   18. Added here: and of Beor (late change).                                       
   19. But Hurin did not retreat > But there Hurin turned to bay                    
   20. The following passage was added here:                                        
                                                                                  
      But their arms were scattered, and their folk minished and dis-               
      persed and their league broken; and they took to a wild and wood-            
      land life, beneath the feet of Eryd-luin [later > Ered-luin], mingling       
      with the Dark-elves, and forgetting their power and glory of old.            
                                                                                  
   21. wandered in the East, fugitives in the Blue Mountains > wandered as          
       leaves before the wind.                                                         
   22. Broseliand > Beleriand, as previously.                                       
   23. The following passage was added here:                                        
                                                                                  
      and his anger was the greater, for it is said that of all the Gnomes            
      he feared and hated most the house and people of Fingolfin, who                
      had harkened never to his lies and blandishments, and came into                 
      the North, as has been told, only out of loyalty to their kin.               
                                                                                  
   24. the ruin > the final ruin                                                     
                                                                                  
                                        12.                                         
                                                                                  
       Morwen (1) the wife of Hurin was left in Hithlum and with               
   her were but two old  men too  old for  war, and maidens and                   
   young boys. One of these was Hurin's child, Turin son of                        
   Hurin renowned  in song.  But Morwen  was with  child once                      
   more, and so she stayed and mourned  in Hithlum,  and went                      
   not like Rian wife of Huor to seek for tidings of her lord.                     
   The  Men'  of the  faithful race  were slain,  and Morgoth                      
   
   drove  thither  in  their  stead  those  who  had  betrayed the 
   Elves,  and  he  penned  them  behind  the  Shadowy  Mountains, 
  
  89 
   and  slew  them  if  they  wandered  to Broseliand (3) or beyond; 
   and  such  was  all they  got of  the love  and rewards  he had 
   promised them. Yet their hearts were turned to evil, and lit- 
   tie  love  they  showed to  the women  and children  of the 
   faithful  who  had  been slain,  and most  of them  they en- 
   slaved. Great was the courage and majesty of Morwen, and 
   many  were  afraid  of  her,  and  whispered  that  she  had 
   learned  black  magics  of  the  Gnomes.4  But  she   was  poor 
   and  well  nigh  alone,  and  was  succoured  in secret  by her 
   kinswoman  Airin  whom  Brodda,  one   of  the   incoming  Men, 
   and  mighty  among  them,  had  taken  to  wife.  Wherefore  it 
   came  into  her  heart  to  send  Turin,  who  was  then  seven 
   years of age, to Thingol,  that he  might not  grow up  a churl 
   or  servant;  for  Hurin  and  Beren had  been friends  of old. 
   The fate of Turin is told in  the 'Children  of Hurin',  and it 
   need not in  full be  told here,  though it  is wound  with the 
   fates of the Silmarils and the Elves. It is called the  Tale of 
   Grief, for it is very sorrowful, and in it  are seen  the worst 
   of the deeds of Morgoth Bauglir.                                
      Turin  grew  up  in Thingol's  court, but  after a  while as 
   Morgoth's  power  grew   news  came   no  more   from  Hithlum, 
   for  it was  a long  and perilous  road, and  he heard  no more 
   of  Nienor  his sister  who was  born after  he left  his home, 
   nor  of  Morwen  his  mother;  and  his  heart  was   dark  and 
   heavy.  He  was often  in battle  on the  borders of  the realm 
   where  Beleg  the  Bowman was  his friend,  and he  came little 
   to the court, and wild  and unkempt  was his  hair and  his at- 
   tire, though sweet his voice  and sad  his song.  On a  time at 
   the table of the king he was  taunted by  a foolish  Elf, Orgof 
   by  name,  with  his rough  garb and  strange looks.  And Orgof 
   in   jest   slighted  the   maidens  and   wives  of   the  Men 
   of  Hithlum.  But  Turin  unwitting  of  his  growing  strength 
   slew Orgof with a drinking vessel at the king's board.          
      He  fled  then  the  court, and  thinking himself  an outlaw 
   took  to war  against all,  Elves, Men,  or Orcs,  that crossed 
   the path of  the desperate  band he  gathered upon  the borders 
   
   of  the  kingdom,  hunted  Men  and  Ilkorins and  Gnomes. One 
   day,  when  he  was  not  among them,  his men  captured Beleg 
   the  Bowman  and  tied  him  to  a tree,  and would  have slain 
   him; but  Turin returning  was smitten  with remorse,  and re- 
   leased  Beleg  and forswore  war or  plunder against  all save 
   the  Orcs.  From  Beleg  he learned  that Thingol  had pardoned 
   his deed the day that it was done. Still he  went not  back to 
   the  Thousand  Caves;  but  the  deeds that  were done  on the 
   marches  of  Doriath  by  Beleg  and  Turin  were   noised  in 
   Thingol's halls, and in Angband they were known.              
     Now  one  of  Turin's  band  was  Blodrin  son  of   Ban,  a 
   Gnome,'  but  he  had  lived  long  with  the Dwarves  and was 
   of evil heart and  joined Turin  for the  love of  plunder. He 
   loved  little the  new life  in which  wounds were  more plen- 
   tiful than booty. In the end he betrayed the  hiding-places of 
   Turin' to the Orcs, and the camp of Turin was surprised.      
   Blodrin was slain by a chance arrow of his evil allies  in the 
   gloom,  but  Turin  was  taken  alive, as  Hurin had  been, by 
   the  command  of  Morgoth.  For  Morgoth  began  to  fear  that 
   in  Doriath  behind  the  mazes  of  Melian,  where  his deeds 
   were  hidden  from  him,  save  by  report,(7) Turin  would cheat 
   the doom  that he  had devised.  Beleg was  left for  dead be- 
   neath  a  heap  of  slain.  There  he  was found  by Thingol's 
   messengers  who  came  to  summon  them  to  a  feast  in  the 
   Thousand  Caves.  Taken  back  thither  he  was healed  by Me- 
   lian, and set off  alone to  track Turin.  Beleg was  the most 
   marvellous  of  all  woodsmen  that  have  ever  been,  and his 
   skill was little less than Huan  in the  following of a trail, 
   though  he followed  by eye  and cunning  not by  scent. None- 
   theless  he  was  bewildered  in  the  mazes of  Deadly Night- 
   shade  and wandered  there in  despair, until  he saw  the lamp 
   of  Flinding  Fuilin's son,(8) who had  escaped from  the mines 
  
  90 
   of  Morgoth,  a  bent  and  timid  shadow  of his  former shape 
   and  mood.  From  Flinding  he  learned  news  of  the  Orc-band 
   that  had  captured  Turin;  and  it  had  delayed  long  in the 
   lands  plundering  East  among  Men,  but   was  now   come in 
   great  haste,  owing  to  the  angry  message of  Morgoth, and 
   was  passing  along the  Orc-road through  Taur-na-Fuin itself. 
   
                                                                              
                                                                               
        Near the issuing of this road, where  it reaches  the edge              
    of the forest upon the face of the steep'  slopes that  lie to              
    the south of  the Thirsty  Plain, Flinding  and Beleg  lay and              
    watched the  Orcs go  by. When  the Orcs  left the  forest and              
    went far down the slopes to camp in  a bare  dale in  sight of              
    Thangorodrim,  Beleg  and  his  companion  followed  them.  At              
    night  Beleg  shot  the  wolf-sentinels  of the  Orc-camp, and              
    stole with Flinding into its midst.  With the  greatest diffi-              
    culty and direst peril they lifted Turin, senseless in a sleep              
    of  utter  weariness,  and  brought  him out  of the  camp and              
    laid him in a dell of thick thorn trees high  up on  the hill-              
    side. In striking" off the bonds  Beleg pricked  Turin's foot;              
    and he,  roused in  sudden fear  and anger,  for the  Orcs had              
    often  tormented  him, found  himself free.  Then in  his mad-              
    ness he  seized Beleg's  sword, and  slew his  friend thinking              
    him a foe. The covering of  Flinding's lamp  fell off  at that              
    moment,  and  Turin  saw  Beleg's face;  and his  madness left              
    him and he was turned as to stone.                                          
        The Orcs, awakened  by his  cries as  he leaped  on Beleg,              
    discovered the escape of Turin, but were  scattered by  a ter-              
    rible storm of thunder and a  deluge of  rain. In  the morning              
    Flinding  saw  them  marching  away  over  the  steaming sands              
    of  Dor-na-Fauglith.  But  through  all  the  storm  Turin sat              
    without  movement;  and scarcely  could he  be roused  to help              
    in the burying of Beleg  and his  bow in  the dell  of thorns.              
    Flinding  afterwards  led  him,  dazed and  unwitting, towards              
    safety;  and  his  mind  was  healed  when  he  drank  of  the              
    spring of Narog  by Ivrin's  lake. For  his frozen  tears were              
    loosed, and he wept,  and after  his weeping  made a  song for              
    Beleg,  the  Bowman's  Friendship,   which  became   a  battle              
    song of the foes of Morgoth.                                                
                                                                               
                                         *                                      
                                                                               
    1. Written in the margin against the opening of this section is Take in 
       Helm of Gumlin from page 34. Page  34 in  the typescript  contains the 
       passage concerning the Helm in $11, p. 142.                            
    2. The Men > Most of the Men                                            
    3. Broseliand > Beleriand, as previously.                                  
   
                                                                                   
                                                                                   
    4. whispered that she had learned black magics from the Gnomes >                 
     whispered that she was a witch (late change).                                  
    5. a Gnome > a Gnome of Feanor's house                                           
    6. the hiding-places of Turin > the hiding-places of Turin beyond the           
     eaves of Doriath                                                                
    7. save by report > or upon its borders whence came but uncertain re-           
    port                                                                            
    8. Flinding Fuilin's son > Gwindor son of Guilin, and subsequently    
     Flinding > Gwindor (late changes; see 511 note 15).                             
    9. steep > long                                                                  
   10. Added after high up on the hillside:                                         
                                                                                   
          Then  Beleg  drew his  renowned sword,  made of  iron that  fell from 
          heaven as a blazing star, and it would cut all earth-dolven iron. But 
          fate was that day more strong, for in striking, &c.                       
                                                                                   
                                         13.                                        
                                                                                   
  
  91 
      Flinding' led Turin in the end to Nargothrond. There in                      
    days long gone' Flinding had loved Finduilas daughter of                       
    Orodreth, and he called her Failivrin, which is the gleam on                    
    the waters of the fair lake whence Narog comes. But her,                        
    heart was turned against her will to Turin, and his to her.                     
    Out of loyalty' he fought against his love and Finduilas                        
    grew wan and pale, but Flinding perceiving their hearts                         
    grew bitter.                                                                    
      Turin grew great and mighty in Nargothrond, but he                           
    loved not their secret manner of fighting and ambush, and                       
    began to long for brave strokes and battle in the open. Then                    
    he caused to be forged anew the sword of Beleg, and the                         
    craftsmen of Narog made thereof a black blade with shining                      
    edges of pale fire; from which sword he became known                            
    among them as Mormaglir.(4)                                                      
      With this sword he thought to avenge the death of Beleg                      
    the Bowman, and with it he did many mighty deeds; so that                       
    the fame of Mormaglir, the Black-sword of Nargothrond,                          
    came even unto Doriath and to the ears of Thingol, but the                      
    name of Turin was not heard. And long victory dwelt with                      
    Mormaglir and the host of the Gnomes of Nargothrond who                      
    followed him; and their realm reached even to the sources                     
   
                                                                
                                                                 
   of Narog, and from the western sea  to the  marches of         
   Doriath; and there was a stay in the onset of Morgoth.         
                                                                 
        In this time of respite and hope Morwen arose,  and leav- 
   ing her goods  in the  care of  Brodda, who  had to  wife' her 
   kinswoman  Airin,  she  took  with  her  Nienor  her daughter, 
   and  adventured  the  long journey  to Thingol's  halls. There 
   did new grief await her, for she learnt of  the loss  and van- 
   ishing of Turin; and even as she  dwelt a  while as  the guest 
   of  Thingol, in  sorrow and  in doubt,  there came  to Doriath 
   the tidings of the fall of Nargothrond; whereat all folk wept. 
        Biding  his  hour  Morgoth  had loosed  upon the  folk of 
   Narog  at unawares  a great  army that  he had  long prepared, 
   and  with  the  host  came  that father  of the  dragons, Glo- 
   mund,   who  wrought   ruin  in   the  Battle   of  Unnumbered 
   Tears.   The  might   of  Narog   was  overwhelmed   upon  the 
   Guarded  Plain, north  of Nargothrond;  and there  fell Flind- 
   ing son  of Fuilin,(6) mortally wounded,  and dying  he refused 
   the succour  of Turin,  reproaching him,  and bidding  him, if 
   he would amend the  evil he  had wrought  his friend,  to has- 
   ten back to Nargothrond to rescue  even with  his life,  if he 
   could, Finduilas whom they loved, or to slay her else.         
        But  the  Orc-host  and  the  mighty  dragon   came  upon 
   Nargothrond before  Turin could  put it  in defence,  and they 
   overthrew  Orodreth  and  all  his  remaining  folk,  and  the 
   great  halls  beneath  the  earth  were sacked  and plundered, 
   and  all  the  women  and maidens  of the  folk of  Narog were 
   herded  as  slaves  and taken  into Morgoth's  thraldom. Turin 
   only  they  could  not overcome,  and the  Orcs fell  back be- 
   fore him in terror and amaze,  and he  stood alone.  Thus ever 
   did  Morgoth  achieve  the  downfall  of  men  by   their  own 
   deeds;  for but  little would  men have  accounted the  woe of 
   Turin  had  he  fallen  in  brave  defence  before  the mighty 
   doors of Nargothrond.                                          
        Fire was in the eyes of Turin, and the edges of his sword 
   shone  as  with  flame,  and  he  strode  to battle  even with 
   Glomund,  alone and  unafraid. But  it was  not his  fate that 
   day to rid the world of that creeping evil;  for he  fell under 
   
   the  binding spell  of the  lidless eyes  of Glomund,  and he 
   was  halted  moveless;  but  Glomund (7) taunted  him,  calling 
   him deserter of his kin,  friend-slayer, and  love-thief. And 
   -the dragon offered him his freedom either to  follow seeking 
   to rescue his 'stolen love' Finduilas, or to do his  duty and 
  
  92 
   go to the rescue of his  mother and  sister, who  were living 
   in great misery in Hithlum (as he said and lied) and  nigh to 
   death. But he must swear to abandon one or the other.        
     Then  Turin  in  anguish  and  in  doubt  forsook Finduilas 
   against his  heart, and  against his  last word  to Flinding (8) 
   (which if he had obeyed, his uttermost fate had  not befallen 
   him),  and  believing the  words of  the serpent  whose spell 
   was upon him, he left the realm of Narog and went to         
   Hithlum. And it is sung that he stopped in  vain his  ears to 
   keep out the echo of the  cries of  Finduilas calling  on his 
   name  as  she  was  borne  away; and  that sound  hunted him: 
   through  the  woods.  But  Glomund,  when  Turin   had  gone, 
   crept  back  to  Nargothrond  and  gathered unto  himself the 
   greater  part  of its  wealth of  gold and  gems, and  he lay 
   thereon in its deepest hall, and desolation was about him. 
     It is said that  Turin came  at length  to Hithlum,  and he 
   found not his mother  or his  kin; for  their hall  was empty 
   and their land despoiled,  and Brodda  had added  their goods 
   unto  his  own. In  his wooden  hall at  his own  board Turin 
   slew  Brodda; and  fought his  way from  the house,  but must 
   needs afterward flee from Hithlum.(9)                        
                                                               
     There was  a dwelling  of free  Men in  the wood,  the rem- 
   nant of the people of Haleth, son of Hador and brother of 
   Gumlin the grandsire of Turin. They  were the  last of  the  
   Men that were Elf-friends to linger  in Beleriand,(10) neither 
   subdued by Morgoth, nor penned in Hithlum beyond the         
   Shadowy  Mountains.   They  were   small  in   numbers,  but 
   bold, and their houses were in  the green  woods about  the  
   River Taiglin that enters the  land of  Doriath ere  it joins 
   with the great waters of Sirion, and maybe some magic of 
   Melian had yet protected them. Down from the sources of      
   Taiglin  that  issues  from   the  Shadowy   Mountains  Turin 
   
     
                                                                     
    came  seeking  for  the  trail  of  the  Orcs  that  had plundered 
    Nargothrond  and  must  pass  that  water  on  their road  back to 
    the realm of Morgoth.                                             
        Thus  he  came  upon  the  woodmen  and  learned   tidings  of 
    Finduilas; and  then he  thought that  he had  tasted his  fill of 
    woe,  yet  it  was  not  so.  For  the  Orcs  had marched  nigh to 
    the   borders   of   the   woodmen,  and   the  woodmen   had  am- 
    bushed  them,  and  come  near  to  rescuing  their  captives. But 
    few  had  they  won  away,  for  the  Orc-guards  had  slain  most 
    of   them   cruelly;   and   among   them   Finduilas   had   been 
    pierced  with  spears,(11) as  those  few  who  had been  saved told 
    him  amid  their  tears.  So  perished  the  last  of the  race of 
    Finrod  fairest  of  Elven-kings, and  vanished from  the world 
   of Men.                                                            
           Grim was the heart  of Turin  and all  the deeds  and days 
   of his life seemed vile; yet the  courage of  the race  of Hador 
   was  as  a  core  of  unbent  steel. There  Turin vowed  to re- 
   nounce  his  past, his  kin, his  name, and  all that  had been 
   his,  save  hatred   of  Morgoth;   and  he   took  a   new  name, 
   Turambar   (Turumarth (12) in the   forms   of   Gnomish  speech), 
   which  is  Conqueror  of  Fate;  and   the  woodmen   gathered  to 
   him,  and  he  became  their  lord,  and ruled  a while  in peace. 
   Tidings  came  now  more  clear   to  Doriath   of  the   fall  of 
   Orodreth  and  the  destruction   of  all   the  folk   of  Narog, 
   though  fugitives   no  more   than  could   be  counted   on  the 
   hands  came  ever  into  safety  there,  and  uncertain  was their 
   report.  Yet  thus  was  it  known  to   Thingol  and   to  Morwen 
   that  Mormaglir  was  Turin;  and  yet  too  late;  for  some said 
   that  he  had  escaped  and  fled,'  and  some  told  that  he had 
   been  turned  to  stone  by  the  dreadful  eyes  of  Glomund  and 
   lived still enthralled in Nargothrond.                             
           At last Thingol yielded so far to the tears and entreaties 
   of  Morwen  that  he  sent  forth  a   company  of   Elves  toward 
  
  93 
   Nargothrond  to  explore  the  truth.   With  them   rode  Morwen, 
   for  she  might  not  be  restrained;  but  Nienor  was  bidden to 
   remain  behind.  Yet  the  fearlessness  of  her  house  was hers, 
   and  in  evil  hour, for  love and  care of  her mother,  she dis- 
   
    guised herself as one  of the  folk of  Thingol, and  went with 
    that ill-fated riding.                                          
      They viewed Narog afar from the summit of the tree-clad       
    Hill of  Spies to  the east  of the  Guarded Plain,  and thence 
    they rode down greatly daring towards the banks of Narog.       
    Morwen   remained  upon   the  hill   with  scanty   guard  and 
    watched  them  from  afar.  Now  in  the  days of  victory when 
    the  folk  of  Narog  had  gone  forth once  more to  open war, 
    a bridge had been built across  the river  before the  doors of 
    the hidden city (and this had proved their undoing).            
    Towards this bridge the Elves of Doriath now came, but          
    Glomund  was  aware  of their  coming, and  he issued  forth on 
    a sudden and lay into the stream,  and a  vast and  hissing va- 
    pour  arose  and  engulfed  them.  This  Morwen  saw  from  the 
    hill-top, and her guards would  not stay  longer but  fled back 
    to Doriath taking her with them.                                
      In  that  mist   the  Elves   were  overwhelmed,   and  their 
    horses  were  stricken  with  panic, and  they fled  hither and 
    thither and could not find  their fellows;  and the  most part 
    returned never back to Doriath. But when the mist cleared       
    Nienor  found  that  her  wandering  had  taken  her  only back 
    unto  the  banks  of  Narog,  and before  her lay  Glomund, and 
    his eye was upon her. Dreadful was  his eye,  like to  the eye 
    of  Morgoth  his  master  who   had  made   him,  and   as  she 
    gazed perforce upon it a spell of darkness and utter forget-  
    fulness  fell  upon her  mind. Thence  she wandered  witless in 
    the woods, as a wild creature without speech or thought.        
      When  her  madness  left her,  she was  far from  the borders 
    of  Nargothrond,  she  knew  not  where;  and   she  remembered 
    not  her  name  or  home.  Thus  was  she found  by a  band of 
    Orcs  and  pursued  as  a  beast  of  the  woods;  but  she was 
    saved  by  fate.  For  a party  of the  woodmen of  Turambar in 
    whose  land  they  were  fell  upon  the  Orcs  and  slew them; 
    and  Turambar  himself  placed her  upon his  horse and  bore  
    her to the woodmen's pleasant homes. He named her               
    Niniel, Tear-maiden, for he had first seen her weeping.         
    There is a  narrow gorge  and a  high and  foaming fall  in the 
    river Taiglin, that the woodmen called the Falls of Silver- 
   
   bowl;(14) and this  fair place  they passed  as they  rode home, 
   and  would  camp  there as  they were  wont; but  Niniel would 
   not stay, for a chill and a mortal shivering took her  in that 
   place.                                                         
     Yet  afterwards  she found  some peace  in the  dwellings of 
   the  woodmen,  who  treated  her  with kindliness  and honour. 
   There  she  won the  love of  Brandir, son  of Handir,  son of 
   Haleth; but he was lame of foot, being wounded by an Orc- 
   arrow as a child, and uncomely and of less might than      
   many, wherefore he had yielded the rule to Turin at the 
   choice of the woodfolk. He was gentle of heart and wise of 
   thought, and great was his love, and he was ever true to 
   Turambar; yet bitter was his soul when he might not win 
   the love of Niniel. For Niniel would not be parted ever 
   from  the side  of Turambar,  and great  love was  ever be- 
   tween those twain from the hour of  their first  meeting. Thus 
   Turin  Turambar  thinking  to  cast off  his ancient  woes was 
   wed to  Nienor Niniel,  and fair  was the  feast in  the woods 
   of Taiglin.                                                    
     Now  the  power  and  malice  of  Glomund  waxed  apace  and 
   well-nigh all the realm of Nargothrond of  old he  laid waste, 
   both west of Narog and  beyond it  to the  east; and  he gath- 
   ered  Orcs  to  him  and  ruled  as  a dragon-king;  and there 
   were battles on  the marches  of the  woodmen's land,  and the 
   Orcs  fled.  Wherefore  learning  of  their  dwelling, Glomund 
  
  94 
   issued  from  Nargothrond,  and  came  crawling,  filled  with 
   fire,  over  the  lands  and to  the borders  of the  woods of 
   Taiglin,  leaving  behind   him  a   trail  of   burning.  But 
   Turambar  pondered  how  the  horror  could  be   warded  from 
   his  people; and  he marched  forth with  his men,  and Niniel 
   rode with  them, her  heart foreboding  ill, until  they could 
   descry afar the blasted track  of the  dragon and  the smoking 
   place  where  he  now  lay,  west  of  the deep-cloven  bed of 
   Taiglin. Between  them lay  the steep  ravine of  the river, 
   whose waters had in that spot fallen, but a little way before, 
   over the foaming fall of Silver-bowl.                          
       There  Turambar  thought  of a  desperate counsel,  for he 
   knew  but  too  well  the  might  and  malice  of  Glomund. He 
   
   resolved to lie in wait in  the ravine  over which  the dragon 
   must pass, if he would reach  their land.  Six of  his boldest 
   men  begged  to  come with  him; and  at evening  they climbed 
   up the further side of the  ravine and  clung in  hiding among 
   the bushes at its brink. In the night  the great  dragon moved 
   nigh  to  the  river, and  the rumour  of his  approach filled 
   them with fear  and loathing.  Indeed in  the morning  all had 
   slunk away leaving Turambar only.                             
     The next evening, when Turambar was now nearly spent,      
   Glomund  began  the  passage  of  the  ravine,  and  his  huge 
   form  passed  over  Turambar's  head.  There  Turambar  trans- 
   fixed  Glomund  with  Gurtholfin,  Wand-of-Death,   his  black 
   sword;  and  Glomund  coiled  back  in  anguish and  lay dying 
   nigh  to the  river's brink  and came  not into  the woodmen's 
   land.  But  he wrested  the sword  from Turambar's  grasp in 
   his  throes,  and  Turambar  came now  forth from  hiding, and 
   placed  his  foot  upon  Glomund  and  in exultation  drew out 
   his  sword.  Greedy  was  that  blade  and  very  fast  in the 
   wound, and as  Turambar wrenched  it with  all his  might, the 
   venom  of  the  dragon  spouted  on  his hand  and in  the an- 
   guish of its burning he fell in a swoon.                      
     So it was that the watchers from afar perceived that        
   Glomund had been slain,'yet Turambar did not return. By       
   the light  of the  moon Niniel  went forth  without a  word to 
   seek  him,  and  ere she  had long  gone Brandir  missed her 
   and followed  after. But  Niniel found  Turambar lying  as one 
   dead  beside  the  body  of  Glomund.  There  as she  wept be- 
   side  Turambar  and  sought  to   tend  him,   Glomund  opened 
   his eyes for the last time, and spake, telling her  the true. 
   name  of  Turambar;  and  thereafter  he  died,  and  with his 
   death the spell of forgetfulness was  lifted from  Niniel, and 
   she remembered  her kin.  Filled with  horror and  anguish, for 
   she  was  with  child,  she  fled  and  cast herself  over the 
   heights  of  Silver-bowl, and  none ever  found her  body. Her 
   last lament ere she cast herself away was heard only by       
   Brandir;  and  his  back was  bowed and  his head  turned grey 
   in that night.                                                
     In  the  morn  Turin  awoke  and found  that one  had tended 
   
                                                                                 
                                                                                 
    his hand.  Though it  pained him  grievously, he  returned in                 
    triumph filled with  joy for  the death  of Glomund,  his an-                 
    cient foe; and he asked for Niniel, but none dared  tell him,                 
    save Brandir.  And Brandir  distraught with  grief reproached                 
    him;  wherefore  Turin  slew him,  and taking  Gurtholfin red                 
    with blood bade it slay  its master;  and the  sword answered                 
    that his blood was as sweet as any other, and it  pierced him                 
    to the heart as he fell upon it.                                              
        Turin they buried nigh  to the  edge of  Silver-bowl, and                 
    his  name  Turin  Turambar  was  carved  there  upon  a rock.                 
    Beneath  was  written  Nienor  Niniel.  Men changed  the name                 
    of that place thereafter to Nen-Girith, the Shuddering Water.                 
        So ended the tale of Turin the unhappy;  and it  has ever                 
    been held the worst of the  works of  Morgoth in  the ancient                 
  
  95 
    world.  Some  have  said  that  Morwen,   wandering  woefully                 
    from  Thingol's  halls, when  she found  Neinor not  there on                 
    her return, came on a  time to  that stone  and read  it, and                 
    there died.                                                                   
                                                                                 
                                         *                                        
                                                                                 
    1. Flinding > Gwindor at all occurrences, as previously (late changes). 
    2. in days long gone > in days before (late change).                      
    3. Out of loyalty > Out of loyalty to Gwindor (late change).                   
    4. Added here: but the sword he named Gurtholfin, Wand-of-Death.                
    5. The  words  Brodda, who  had to  wife struck  through (late  change), so 
         the sentence  reads leaving  her goods  in the  care of  her kinswoman 
         Airin                                                                    
    6. Flinding son of Fuilin > Gwindor son of Guilin (late change).               
         This passage, from and he was halted moveless, was extended:             
                                                                                 
            and long  time he  stood there  as one  graven of  stone silent  before the 
            dragon,   until   they   two   alone   were  left   before  the   doors  of 
            Nargothrond. Then Glomund taunted him, &c.                            
                                                                                 
    8. and against his last word to Flinding struck though.                        
    9. This sentence rewritten to read:                                            
                                                                                 
            Then Turin knew the lie of Glomund, and  in his  anguish and  in his 
            wrath for the evil that had been done to his  mother he  slew Brodda 
            at his  own board  and fought  his way  from the  house; and  in the 
            night, a hunted man, he fled from Hithlum.                             
   
                                        
                                                                              
   10. Beleriand here as originally typed, not emended from Broseliand; and 
       subsequently.                                                           
   11.  and  among them  Finduilas had  been pierced  > and  Finduilas they 
       fastened to a tree and pierced                                          
   12. Turumarth > Turamarth                                                    
   13. This passage, from came ever into safety there, was altered thus;        
                                                                              
         ... came ever into safety in Doriath. Thus was  it known  to Thingol 
         and to Morwen that  Mormaglir was  Turin himself;  and yet  too late 
         they learned this; for some said that he was  slain, and  some told, 
         &c.                                                                   
                                                                              
   14. Ealls  of  Silver-bowl  >  Falls of  Celebros, Foam-silver;  and subse- 
       quently Silver-bowl > Celebros.                                         
                                                                              
                                       14.                                     
                                                                              
     But  after  the  death of  Turin and  Nienor, Hurin  was re-              
   leased  by  Morgoth,  for  Morgoth thought  still to  use him;              
   and  he  accused  Thingol  of  faint  heart and  ungentleness,              
   saying  that  only thus  had his  purpose been  brought about;              
   and  Hurin  distraught,  wandering  bowed  with   grief,  pon-              
   dered these words,  and was  embittered by  them, for  such is              
   the way of the lies of Morgoth.                                             
     Hurin  gathered  therefore  a  few  outlaws  of   the  woods              
   unto  him,  and  they  came  to  Nargothrond,  which   as  yet              
   none, Orc, Elf, or  Man, had  dared to  plunder, for  dread of              
   the spirit  of  Glomund  and  his very  memory. But  one Mim              
   the Dwarf they found there. This  is the  first coming  of the              
   Dwarves into these tales' of the ancient world; and it is said              
   that  Dwarves  first  spread  west  from  Erydluin,(2) the Blue              
   Mountains,  into  Beleriand  after  the  Battle  of Unnumbered              
   Tears.  Now  Mim  had   found  the   halls  and   treasure  of              
   Nargothrond  unguarded;  and  he  took  possession   of  them,              
   and sat there in joy fingering the gold and gems,  and letting              
   them  run  ever  through  his  hands;  and  he  bound  them to              
   himself  with  many  spells.  But  the folk  of Mim  were few,              
   and  the outlaws  filled with  the lust  of the  treasure slew              
  
  96 
   them, though  Hurin  would  have  stayed  them,  and   at  his              
   death Mim cursed the gold.                                                  
     And  the  curse  came  upon  the  possessors  in  this wise.              
   
   Each  one of  Hurin's company  died or  was slain  in quarrels 
   upon  the road;  but Hurin  went unto  Thingol and  sought his 
   aid, and the folk of Thingol  bore the  treasure to  the Thou- 
   sand  Caves.  Then  Hurin  bade  cast  it all  at the  feet of 
   Thingol, and he reproached  the Elfking  with wild  and bitter 
   words. 'Receive thou,' said he, 'thy fee for thy  fair keeping 
   of my wife and kin.'                                          
     Yet  Thingol  would  not take  the hoard,  and long  he bore 
   with  Hurin;  but  Hurin  scorned him,  and wandered  forth in 
   quest of Morwen his wife,  but it  is not  said that  he found 
   her  ever  upon the  earth; and  some have  said that  he cast 
   himself at last into the western sea, and so ended  the might- 
   iest of the warriors of mortal Men.                           
     Then  the  enchantment  of  the  accursed dragon  gold began 
   to fall even upon the  king of  Doriath, and  long he  sat and 
   gazed upon it, and the seed of the  love of  gold that  was in 
   his  heart  was  waked  to   growth.  Wherefore   he  summoned 
   the greatest of  all craftsmen  that now  were in  the western 
   world,  since  Nargothrond  was  no  more  (and  Gondolin  was 
   not  known),  the Dwarves  of Nogrod  and Belegost,  that they 
   might  fashion  the  gold and  silver and  the gems  (for much 
   was  yet unwrought)  into countless  vessels and  fair things; 
   and  a  marvellous  necklace  of  great  beauty   they  should 
   make, whereon to hang the Silmaril.                           
     But  the  Dwarves  coming  were  stricken  at once  with the 
   lust and desire of the treasure,  and they  plotted treachery. 
   They said  one to  another: 'Is  not this  wealth as  much the 
   right of the Dwarves as  of the  elvish king,  and was  it not 
   wrested  evilly  from  Mim?'  Yet  also  they  lusted  for the 
   Silmaril.                                                     
     And  Thingol,  falling  deeper  into  the  thraldom  of  the 
   spell, for his part scanted his promised reward for  their la- 
   bour;  and  bitter  words  grew  between  them, and  there was 
   battle  in  Thingol's  halls.  There  many  Elves  and Dwarves 
   were slain, and  the howe  wherein they  were laid  in Doriath 
   was  named  Cum-nan-Arasaith,  the   Mound  of   Avarice.  But 
   the remainder  of the  Dwarves were  driven forth  without re- 
   ward or fee.                                                  
   
      Therefore   gathering   new   forces   in   Nogrod   and   in 
    Belegost they returned at  length, and  aided by  the treachery 
    of  certain Elves  on whom  the lust  of the  accursed treasure 
    had fallen they passed into Doriath  secretly. There  they sur- 
    prised  Thingol  upon  a  hunt  with   but  small   company  of 
    arms;  and Thingol  was slain,  and the  fortress of  the Thou- 
    sand  Caves  taken  at  unawares  and  plundered;  and  so  was 
    brought well nigh to  ruin the  glory of  Doriath, and  but one 
    stronghold  of  the  Elves  against  Morgoth now  remained, and 
    their twilight was nigh at hand.                                
      Queen  Melian  the  Dwarves  could  not  seize  or  harm, and 
    she  went  forth  to  seek  Beren and  Luthien. Now  the Dwarf- 
    road  to  Nogrod  and  Belegost  in  the Blue  Mountains passed 
    through  East  Beleriand   and  the   woods  about   the  River 
    Ascar,(3) where   aforetime   were   the  hunting   grounds  of 
    Damrod  and  Diriel,  sons  of  Feanor. To  the south  of those 
    lands  between  the  river and  the mountains  lay the  land of 
    Assariad,  and  there (4) lived  and wandered  still in  peace and 
    bliss  Beren  and  Luthien,  in  that  time  of  respite  which 
    Luthien  had  won,  ere both  should die;  and their  folk were 
    the Green Elves  of the  South, who  were not  of the  Elves of 
    Cor,'  nor of  Doriath, though  many had  fought at  the Battle 
    of  Unnumbered  Tears.  But  Beren  went  no  more to  war, and 
    his land was filled with  loveliness and  a wealth  of flowers; 
    and  while  Beren  was  and  Luthien  remained  Men  called  it 
    oft Cuilwarthien,(6) the Land of the Dead that Live.              
  
  97 
      To  the  north  of  that region  is a  ford across  the river 
    Ascar, near to its joining with Duilwen (7) that falls in torrents 
    from  the  mountains; and  that ford  is named  Sarn-athra,(8) the 
    Ford  of  Stones.  This  ford  the Dwarves  must past  ere they 
    reached their homes," and  there Beren  fought his  last fight, 
    warned  of  their  approach  by  Melian.  In  that  battle  the 
    Green  Elves  took  the  Dwarves  unawares  as  they   were  in 
    the midst of their passage, laden with  their plunder;  and the 
    Dwarvish chiefs were slain, and well nigh  all their  host. But 
    Beren  took  the Nauglafring,  o the  Necklace of  the Dwarves, 
    whereon was hung the  Silmaril; and  it is  said and  sung that 
    Luthien  wearing  that  necklace  and  that  immortal  jewel on 
   
    her white breast was the  vision of  greatest beauty  and glory 
    that  has ever  been seen  outside the  realms of  Valinor, and 
    that for a while the  Land of  the Dead  that Live  became like 
    a  vision of  the land  of the  Gods, and  no places  have been 
    since so fair, so fruitful, or so filled with light.            
      Yet  Melian  warned  them  ever  of the  curse that  lay upon 
    the  treasure  and  upon  the Silmaril.  The treasure  they had 
    drowned  indeed  in  the  river  Ascar,   and  named   it  anew 
    Rathlorion,(11) Golden-Bed,  yet  the  Silmaril   they  retained. 
    And in time the brief  hour of  the loveliness  of the  land of 
    Rathlorion  departed.  For  Luthien  faded  as Mandos  had spo- 
    ken,  even  as  the  Elves  of  later  days  faded,   when  Men 
    waxed  strong  and  usurped  the  goodness  of  the  earth; and 
    she  vanished  from  the  world;  and  Beren  died,   and  none 
    know where their meeting shall be again."                       
      Thereafter  was  Dior  Thingol's  heir,  child  of  Beren and 
    Luthien, king in the woods, most  fair of  all the  children of 
    the  world,  for  his race  was threefold:  of the  fairest and 
    goodliest of Men, and of the Elves, and  of the  spirits divine 
    of Valinor; yet it shielded him not from the  fate of  the oath 
    of  the  sons  of  Feanor. For  Dior went  back to  Doriath and 
    for  a  time  a  part  of  its ancient  glory was  raised anew, 
    though  Melian  no  longer  dwelt  in that  place, and  she de- 
    parted  to  the land  of the  Gods beyond  the western  sea, to 
    muse on her sorrows in the gardens whence she came.             
      But  Dior  wore  the Silmaril  upon his  breast and  the fame 
    of that jewel went  far and  wide; and  the deathless  oath was 
    waked  once  more  from  sleep.  The  sons  of Feanor,  when he 
    would  not  yield  the  jewel  unto them,  came" upon  him with 
    all their host; and so befell the second slaying of Elf by Elf, 
    and  the  most  grievous.  There  fell  Celegorm   and  Curufin 
    and  dark  Cranthir,  but  Dior  was  slain,"  and  Doriath was 
    destroyed and never rose again.                                 
      Yet the sons of Feanor  gained not  the Silmaril;  for faith- 
    ful servants  fled  before  them  and  took  with  them  Elwing 
    the daughter  of  Dior,  and  she escaped,  and they  bore with 
    them the  Nauglafring, and  came in  time to  the mouth  of the 
    river Sirion by the sea.                                        
   
                                       *                                        
                                                                               
    1.   This is the first coming of the Dwarves into these tales > Now for the 
         first time did the Dwarves take part in these tales                     
    2.   Eryd-luin > Ered-luin (late change).                                   
    3.   Ascar > Flend > Gelion at the first two occurrences, but left un-      
         changed at the third.                                                  
    4.   This sentence emended to read: To the south of those lands between     
         the river Flend [> Gelion ] and the mountains lay the land of          
         Ossiriand, watered by seven streams, Flend [> Gelion], Ascar,          
         Thalos, Loeglin [> Legolin ], Brilthor, Duilwen, Adurant. There leved, 
         &c.                                                                    
           (The rivers were first written Flend, Ascar, Thalos, Loeglin,        
         Brilthor, Adurant. Duilwen was then added between Thalos and           
         Loeglin; then Legolin replaced Loeglin and Duilwen was moved to        
         stand between Brilthor and Adurant.)                                   
    5.   Cor > Kor, as previously.                                              
  
  98 
    6.   Men called it oft Cuilwarthien > Elves called it oft Gwenh-i-cuina     
         (see $10 note 15).                                                     
    7.   Duilwen > Ascar (see p. 285, entry Dwarf-road).                        
    8.   Sarn-athra > Sarn-athrad.                                                
    9.   ere they reached their homes > ere they reached the mountain passes 
         that led unto their homes                                              
    10.  Nauglafring > Nauglamir at both occurrences (late changes).             
    11.  Rathlorion > Rathloriel at both occurrences (late changes).            
    12.  Added here:                                                            
                                                                               
            Yet it hath  been sung  that Luthien  alone of  Elves hath  been num- 
            bered  among  our  race,  and  goeth  whither  we go  to a  fate beyond 
            the world.                                                          
                                                                               
          A large pencilled X is made in the margin against the sentence in the 
          typescript  beginning  For  Luthien  faded...;  in  my  father's  manu- 
          scripts this always implies that there  is some  misstatement in  the text 
          that requires revision.                                               
                                                                               
    13.   The words The sons of Feanor, when were struck out, and the sen-      
          tence enlarged thus:                                                  
                                                                               
            For while Luthien wore that peerless gem no Elf would dare assail   
            her, and not even Maidros dared ponder such a thought. But now      
            hearing of the renewal of Doriath and Dior's pride, the seven gath- 
            ered again from wandering; and they sent unto Dior to claim their   
            own. But he would not yield the jewel unto them; and they came,     
            &c.                                                                 
                                                                               
    14.   Added here: and his young sons Eldun and Elrun (late change).         
   
    [For much of this section  there exist  two typescript  texts, the 
    later of the two being longer.  Subsequently there  is a  lot more 
    of such replacement, and I shall call the earlier 'Q I', the later 
    'Q II'. Q II is given after the notes to Q I.]                     
                                                                      
      Here  must  be  told  of  Gondolin.  The  great   river  Sirion, 
    mightiest  in  elvish  song,  flowed  through  all  the   land  of 
    Beleriand  and  its  course  was  south-west;  and  at  its  mouth 
    was  a  great  delta  and  its  lower  course  ran  through  green 
    and fertile lands, little peopled  save by  birds and  beasts. Yet 
    the  Orcs  came  seldom  there,  for  it was  far from  the north- 
    ern  woods  and  fells,  and  the  power  of  Ulmo  waxed  ever in 
    that water, as it drew nigh  to the  sea; for  the mouths  of that 
    river  were  in  the  western  sea,  whose  uttermost  borders are 
    the shores of Valinor.                                             
      Turgon,  Fingolfin's  son,  had  a  sister,  Isfin   the  white- 
    handed.  She  was  lost  in  Taur-na-Fuin  after  the   Battle  of 
    Unnumbered  Tears.  There  she  was   captured  by   the  Dark-elf 
    Eol,  and  it is  said that  he was  of gloomy  mood, and  had de- 
    serted  the  hosts  ere  the  battle;  yet  he  had not  fought on 
    Morgoth's  side.  But Isfin  he took  to wife,  and their  son was 
    Meglin.                                                            
      Now   the   people   of   Turgon   escaping  from   the  battle, 
    aided  by  the  prowess  of  Hurin,  as  has  been  told,  escaped 
    from   the   knowledge   of   Morgoth   and   vanished   from  all 
    men's  eyes;  and  Ulmo   alone  knew   whither  they   had  gone. 
    Their  scouts  climbing  the  heights  had  come  upon   a  secret 
    place  in  the  mountains:  a  broad  valley' entirely  circled by 
    the hills,  ringed  about  it  in  a  fence unbroken,  but falling 
    ever  lower  as  they  came  towards  the  middle.  In   the  mid- 
    most  of  this  marvellous  ring  was  a  wide  land  and  a green 
    plain,  wherein  was  no  hill,  save for  a single  rocky height. 
    This  stood  up  dark  upon the  plain, not  right at  its centre, 
    but nearest  to that  part of  the outer  wall that  marched close 
    to  the  borders  of  Sirion.  Highest  were the  Encircling Moun- 
   
   tains  towards  the  North and  the threat  of Angband,  and on 
   their  outer  slopes  to  East  and North  began the  shadow of 
  
  99 
   dread  Taur-na-Fuin;  but  they  were   crowned  with the cairn 
   of Fingolfin, and no evil came that way, as yet.               
     In this valley the Gnomes  took refuge,'  and spells  of hid- 
   ing  and  enchantment  were set  on all  the hills  about, that 
   foes and  spies might  never find  it. In  this Turgon  had the 
   aid of the messages of Ulmo, that came now up the river        
   Sirion;  for  his  voice  is to  be heard  in many  waters, and 
   some  of  the  Gnomes  had  yet  the lore  to harken.  In those 
   days Ulmo was filled with pity  for the  exiled Elves  in their 
   need,  and  in  the  ruin  that  had  now   almost  overwhelmed 
   them. He foretold that the fortress  of Gondolin  should stand, 
   longest of all the refuges of the Elves against the might of 
   Morgoth,'  and  like  Doriath  never  be  overthrown   save  by 
   treachery  from  within.  Because of  his protecting  might the 
   spells  of concealment  were strongest  in those  parts nearest 
   to  Sirion,  though  there  the  Encircling  Mountains  were at 
   their  lowest.  There  the  Gnomes dug  a great  winding tunnel 
   under the roots of the hills, and  its issue  was in  the steep 
   side, tree-clad  and dark,  of a  gorge through  which Sirion 
   ran,  at  that  point  still  a  young stream  flowing strongly 
   through the  narrow vale  between the  shoulders of  the Encir- 
   cling   Mountains   and   the   Shadowy  Mountains,   in  whose 
   northern heights it took its rise.                             
     The  outer  entrance  of  that  passage,  which they  made at 
   first to be a way of secret issue for themselves and  for their 
   scouts and spies, and for a way  of return  to safety  for fu- 
   gitives, was guarded by their magic and the power of           
   Ulmo,4 and no evil  thing found  it; yet  its inner  gate which 
   looked  upon  the  vale  of  Gondolin  was  guarded unceasingly 
   by the Gnomes.'                                                
     Thorndor King of Eagles removed his eyries from             
   Thangorodrim  to  the  northward  heights  of  the  Encircling: 
   Mountains,  and  there he  kept watch,  sitting upon  the cairn 
   of King Fingolfin. But on the rocky hill amid the vale,        
   Amon  Gwareth,  the  Hill  of  Watch,  whose  sides  they  pol- 
   
     
                                                                   
   ished  to  the  smoothness  of  glass, and  whose top  they lev- 
   elled,  the  Gnomes  built  the  great  city  of  Gondolin  with 
   gates  of  steel,  whose  fame  and  glory  is  greatest  of all 
   dwellings  of  the  Elves  in  the  Outer  Lands. The  plain all 
   about they levelled, that it was as  smooth and  flat as  a lawn 
   of grass  until nigh  unto the  feet of  the hills;  and nothing 
   might walk or creep across unseen.                               
      In  that  city  the  folk  waxed  mighty, and  their amouries 
   were  filled  with  weapons  and  with  shields,  for  they pur- 
   posed  yet to  come forth  to war  when the  hour was  ripe. But 
   as  the years  drew on  they grew  to love  that place,  and de- 
   sired  no better.  and few  ever issued  forth,(6) they  shut them 
   behind  their  impenetrable  and  enchanted hills,  and suffered 
   ' none to enter, fugitive or foe, and tidings of the outer world 
   came but faint and far, and  they heeded  them little,  and for- 
   got   the   messages   of  Ulmo.   They  succoured   not  Nargo- 
   thrond  or  Doriath,  and  the  wandering  Elves  knew  not  how 
   to  find  them;  and  when  Turgon  learned  of  the  slaying of 
   Dior,  he  vowed  never  to  march  with  any  son   of  Feanor, 
   and closed  his realm,  forbidding any  of his  folk to  go ever 
   forth.'                                                          
      Gondolin  now  alone  remained  of  all  the  strongholds  of 
   the  Elves.  Morgoth  forgot  not  Turgon,  and knew  that with- 
   out  knowledge   of  that   king  his   triumph  could   not  be 
   achieved;  yet  his  search  unceasing   was  in   vain.  Nargo- 
   thrond  was  void,   Doriath  desolate,   the  sons   of  Feanor 
   driven  away  to a  wild woodland  life in  the South  and East, 
   Hithlum  was  filled  with  evil  men,  and  Taurna-Fuin  was  a 
   place  of  nameless  dread;  the race  of Hador  was at  an end, 
   and  the  house  of  Finrod;  Beren  came  no  more to  war, and 
   Huan  was  slain;  and  all  Elves  and Men  bowed to  his will, 
  
  100 
   or  laboured  as  slaves  in  the  mines  and  smithies  of Ang- 
   band,  save  only  the  wild  and   wandering,  and   few  there 
   Were  of  these save  far in  the East  of once  fair Beleriand. 
   His  triumph was  near complete,  and yet  was not  quite full.(8) 
                                                                   
                                  *                                 
   
                                                                              
                                                                                
    1. This sentence was rewritten thus:                                          
                                                                                
         Ulmo  alone  knew  whither  they had  gone; for  they returned  to the 
         hidden city of Gondolin that Turgon had  built. In  a secret  place in 
         the mountains there was a broad valley, &c.                             
                                                                                
    2. the Gnomes took refuge > Turgon had taken refuge                        
    3. At this point the replacement text Q II begins.                            
    4. the power of Ulmo > the power of Sirion beloved of Ulmo                 
    5. The  following  passage was  added in  pencil in  the margin  without di- 
       rection for insertion. For its place in Q II, where it is embodied in the 
       text, see below.                                                          
                                                                                
         For   Turgon   deemed   after   the   Battle   of   Unnumbered   Tears  that 
         Morgoth  had  grown  too  mighty  for  Elves  and  Men,  and  that  it  were 
         better  to  ask  the  forgiveness and  aid of  the Valar  ere all  was lost. 
         Wherefore  some  of  his  folk  would  at  whiles  go  down  Sirion,  and  a 
         small  and  secret  haven  they  there  made,  whence  ever  and  anon ships 
         would  set  forth  into  the  West.  Some  came  back  driven   by  contrary 
         winds, but many never returned; and none reached Valinor.               
                                                                                
    6. Added here: and they sent no more messengers into the West;                
    7. Here the replacement text Q II ends.                                       
    8. Added at the end: In this wise came the fall of Gondolin.                  
                                                                                
                              $15 in the Q II version                            
                                (see note 3 above).                              
                                                                                
    and  like  Doriath  never  be  overthrown save  by treachery                 
    from within. Because of his protecting might the  spells of"                 
    concealment were strongest in those parts nearest to Sirion,                 
    though there the Encircling Mountains were at their lowest.:                 
    In that region the Gnomes dug a  great winding  tunnel under                 
    the roots of the hills, and its issue was in the steep side,                 
    tree-clad and dark, of  a gorge  through which  the blissful                 
    river ran. There he was  still a  young stream,  but strong,                 
    flowing down the narrow  vale that  lies between  the shoul-                 
    ders of the Encircling Mountains and the Mountains of                        
    Shadow,  Eryd-Lomin,(1) the  walls   of  Hithlum,   in  whose                 
    northern heights he took his rise.(2)                                         
      That passage they made at first to be a way of  return for                 
    fugitives and for such as escaped from the bondage of                        
    Morgoth; and most as an issue for  their scouts  and messen-                 
   
    gers.  For  Turgon  deemed,  when first  they came  into that 
    yale  after the  dreadful battle,'  that Morgoth  Bauglir had 
    grown too mighty for  Elves and  Men, and  that it  were bet- 
    ter to seek the forgiveness and aid of  the Valar,  if either 
    might be got, ere all was  lost. Wherefore  some of  his folk 
    went  down  the  river Sirion  at whiles,  ere the  shadow of 
    Morgoth yet stretched into the uttermost parts  of Beleriand, 
    and  a  small  and  secret  haven  they  made  at  his mouth; 
    thence  ever and  anon ships  would set  forth into  the West 
    bearing  the  embassy of  the Gnomish  king. Some  there were 
    that  came  back  driven  by  contrary  winds;  but  the most 
    never returned again, and none reached Valinor.               
      The  issue  of  that  Way  of Escape  was guarded  and con- 
    cealed by the mightiest  spells they  could contrive,  and by 
    the  power  that  dwelt  in  Sirion beloved  of Ulmo,  and no 
    thing of evil found it; yet its inner gate, which looked upon 
  
  101 
    the  vale  of  Gondolin,  was  watched  unceasingly   by  the 
    Gnomes.                                                       
      In  those  days Thorndor'  King of  Eagles removed  his ey- 
    ries  from  Thangorodrim,  because of  the power  of Morgoth, 
    and the stench and  fumes, and  the evil  of the  dark clouds 
    that lay  now ever  upon the  mountain-towers above  his cav- 
    ernous  halls.   But  Thorndor   dwelt  upon   the  northward 
    heights of the Encircling  Mountains, and  he kept  watch and 
    saw many things, sitting  upon the  cairn of  King Fingolfin. 
    And  in  the vale  below dwelt  Turgon Fingolfin's  son. Upon 
    Amon  Gwareth,  the  Hill  of   Defence,  the   rocky  height 
    amidst the plain, was  built Gondolin  the great,  whose fame 
    and glory is mightiest in song of all  dwellings of  the Elves 
    these  Outer Lands.  Of steel  were its  gates and  of marble 
    were its walls. The sides of the hill the Gnomes  polished to 
    the smoothness of dark glass,  and its  top they  levelled for 
    the building  of their  town, save  amidmost where  stood the 
    tower and palace of the  king. Many  fountains there  were in 
    that city,  and white  waters fell  shimmering down  the glis- 
    tening  sides  of  Amon  Gwareth.  The  plain all  about they 
    smoothed till it became as a  lawn of  shaven grass  from the 
   
   stairways  before  the  gates  unto  the  feet of  the mountain        
   wall, and nought might walk or creep across unseen.                    
     In  that  city  the  folk waxed  mighty, and  their armouries        
   were  filled  with  weapons  and  with  shields; for  they pur-        
   posed at first to come forth to  war, when  the hour  was ripe.        
   But as the years drew  on, they  grew to  love that  place, the        
   work  of  their hands,  as the  Gnomes do,  with a  great love,        
   and  desired  no  better.  Then  seldom  went  any  forth  from        
   Gondolin  on  errand  of  war  or  peace  again.  They  sent no        
   messengers  more  into  the  West,   and  Sirion's   haven  was        
   desolate.  They  shut  them behind  their impenetrable  and en-        
   chanted  hills,  and  suffered  none to  enter, though  he fled        
   from  Morgoth  hate-pursued;  tidings  of  the   lands  without        
   came to them faint and far,  and they  heeded them  little; and        
   their  dwelling  became  as  a  rumour,  and  a  secret  no man        
   could  find.  They  succoured  not  Nargothrond   nor  Doriath,        
   and  the  wandering  Elves  sought  them  in  vain;   and  Ulmo        
   alone  knew  where  the realm  of Turgon  could be  found. Tid-        
   ings  Turgon  heard  of  Thorndor  concerning  the  slaying  of        
   Dior, Thingol's heir, and thereafter  he shut  his ear  to word        
   of  the  woes  without;  and  he  vowed to  march never  at the        
   side of any  son of  Feanor; and  his folk  he forbade  ever to        
   pass the leaguer of the hills.                                         
                                                                         
                        Changes made to this passage.                     
                                                                         
   1. Eryd-Lomin > Eredwethion                                             
   2. in whose northern heights he took his rise struck through.           
   3. This sentence marked with an X in the margin.                        
   4. Thorndor >  Thorondor throughout.                                   
                                                                         
                                     16.                                  
                                                                         
   [A  substantial  part  of  this  section  is again  extant both  in the 
   original typescript (Q I) and in a replacement text (Q II).]           
                                                                         
     On a time Eol was lost in Taur-na-Fuin, and Isfin came               
   through great peril and dread unto Gondolin, and after her             
   coming  none  entered  until  the  last  messenger of  Ulmo, of        
   
   whom  the  tales speak  more ere  the end.  With her  came her 
   son  Meglin, and  he was  there received  by Turgon  his moth- 
   er's brother,(1) and though  he was  half of  Dark-elfin' blood 
   he was treated as a prince of Fingolfin's  line. He  was swart 
   but  comely,  wise  and  eloquent,  and  cunning to  win men's 
   hearts and minds.                                             
     Now  Hurin  of  Hithlum  had  a  brother  Huor.  The  son of 
  
  102 
   Huor   was  Tuor.   Rian  Huor's   wife  sought   her  husband 
   among  the  slain  upon  the  field  of Unnumbered  Tears, and 
   there bewailed him, ere  she died.  Her son  was but  a child, 
   and remaining in Hithlum fell into the hands of  the faithless 
   Men  whom  Morgoth  drove  into  that  land after  the battle; 
   and he became a thrall.  Growing of  age, and  he was  fair of 
   face and great of stature, and despite his grievous  life val- 
   iant and wise, he  escaped into  the woods,  and he  became an 
   outlaw  and  a  solitary,  living  alone  and  communing  with 
   none save rarely wandering and hidden Elves.(3)'                 
     On a time  Ulmo contrived,  as is  told in  the Tale  of the 
   Fall  of Gondolin,  that he  should be  led to  a river-course 
   that  flowed  underground from  Lake Mithrim  in the  midst of 
   Hithlum into a great  chasm, Cris-Ilfing,(4) the Rainbow-cleft, 
   through which a turbulent water ran at  last into  the western 
   sea.  And  the name  of this  chasm was  so devised  by reason 
   of the rainbow that shimmered ever in the  sun in  that place, 
   because of the abundance of the  spray of  the rapids  and the 
   waterfalls.                                                   
     In this way  the flight  of Tuor  was marked  by no  Man nor 
   Elf;  neither  was  it  known  to  the  Orcs  or  any  spy  of 
   Morgoth, with whom the land of Hithlum was filled.            
     Tuor  wandered  long  by  the  western   shores,  journeying 
   ever South; and he came at last to the  mouths of  Sirion, and 
   the sandy deltas peopled  by many  birds of  the sea.  There he 
   fell  in  with  a  Gnome,  Bronweg,'  who  had   escaped  from 
   Angband,  and being  of old  of the  people of  Turgon, sought 
   ever to find the path  to the  hidden places  of his  lord, of 
   which  rumour  ran  among  all  captives  and  fugitives.  Now 
   Bronweg  had  come  thither  by  far  and  wandering  paths to 
   the East, and little though any step back nigher to  the thral- 
   
   dom from which he had come was to his liking, he pur-        
   posed now to go up Sirion and seek for Turgon in             
   Beleriand. Fearful and very wary was he, and he aided Tuor 
   in their secret march, by night and twilight, so that they 
   were not discovered by the Orcs.                             
     They came first into the fair Land of Willows, Nan-        
   Tathrin which is watered by the Narog and by Sirion; and 
   there all things were yet green, and the meads were rich 
   and full of flowers, and there was song of many birds; so 
   that Tuor lingered there as one enchanted, and it seemed 
   sweet to him to dwell there after the grim lands of the      
   North and his weary wandering.                               
     There Ulmo came and appeared before him, as he stood       
   in the long grass at evening; and the might and majesty of 
   that vision is told of in the song of Tuor that he made for 
   his son Earendel. Thereafter. the sound of the sea and the 
   longing for the sea was ever in Tuor's heart and ear; and an 
   unquiet was on him at whiles that took him at last into the 
   depths of the realm of Ulmo.' But now Ulmo bade him          
   make all speed to Gondolin, and gave him guidance for the 
   finding of the hidden door; and words were set in his        
   mouth to bear to Turgon, bidding him prepare for battle      
   with Morgoth ere all was lost, and promising that Ulmo       
   would win the hearts of the Valar to send him succour. That 
   would be a mortal and a terrible strife, yet if Turgon would 
   dare it, Morgoth's power should be broken and his servants 
   perish and never after trouble the world. But if Turgon      
   would not go forth to this war, then he must abandon         
   Gondolin and lead his people down Sirion, ere Morgoth        
   could oppose him, and at Sirion's mouth Ulmo would be-       
   friend him, and lend his aid to the building of a mighty     
   fleet wherein the Gnomes should sail back at last to         
   Valinor, but then grievous would be the fate of the Outer 
   Lands. Tuor's part if Turgon should accept the counsels of 
   Ulmo, would be to go forth when Turgon marched to war        
   and lead a force into Hithlum and draw its Men once more, 
   into alliance with the Elves, for 'without Men the Elves 
  
  103 
   shall not prevail against the Orcs and Balrogs'.             
   
   This  errand  did  Ulmo  himself  perform out  of his  love of 
   Elves  and  of  the  Gnomes,  and  because  he  knew  that ere 
   twelve  years  were   passed  the   doom  of   Gondolin  would 
   come, strong though it seemed, if its people sat  still behind 
   their walls.                                                  
      Obedient  to  Ulmo  Tuor   and  Bronweg   journeyed  North, 
   and  came  to  the hidden  door; and  passing down  the tunnel 
   neath the hills they came to  the inner  gate and  looked upon 
   the  vale  of  Gondolin,  the  city  of  seven  names, shining 
   white  flushed  with  the  rose  of dawn  upon the  plain. But 
   there they  were made  captive by  the guard  of the  gate and 
   led  before  the  king. Tuor  spoke his  embassy to  Turgon in 
   the great square of Gondolin before the  steps of  his palace; 
   but  the  king  was  grown  proud  and  Gondolin  so  fair and 
   beautiful and he was so trustful of  its secret  and impregna- 
   ble  strength,  that he  and the  most of  his folk  wished no 
   longer  to  trouble  with  the  Gnomes  and  Men  without, nor 
   did they long more to return to the lands of the Gods.        
      Meglin  spake  against Tuor  in the  councils of  the king, 
   and Turgon  rejected the  bidding of  Ulmo, and  neither did 
   he go forth to war nor seek to  fly to  the mouths  of Sirion; 
   but  there  were  some  of  his  wiser  counsellors  who  were 
   filled with disquiet, and the king's  daughter spake  ever for 
   Tuor. She was named Idril, one of the  fairest of  the maidens 
   of the Elves of old, and folk called her  Celebrindal, Silver- 
   foot, for the whiteness of  her slender  feet, and  she walked 
   and danced ever unshod.                                       
      Thereafter  Tuor   sojourned  in   Gondolin,  and   grew  a 
   mighty  man  in  form and  in wisdom,  learning deeply  of the 
   lore  of  the Gnomes;  and the  heart of  Idril was  turned to 
   him, and his to  hei. At  which Meglin  ground his  teeth, for 
   he  loved  Idril, and  despite his  close kinship  purposed to 
   Wed  her;  indeed  already  he  was planning  in his  heart to 
   oust  Turgon and  to seize  the throne,  but Turgon  loved and 
   trusted  him.  Tuor  wedded  Idril nonetheless,  for he  had be- 
   come  beloved  by  all  the  Gnomes  of Gondolin,  even Turgon 
   the proud,  save only  Meglin and  his secret  following. Tuor 
   and  Beren  alone  of  mortal  Men ever  wedded Elves  of old, 
   
    and  since Elwing  daughter of  Dior son  of Beren  after wed- 
    ded Earendel son of  Tuor and  Idril, of  them alone  has come 
    the  elfin  blood  into mortal  Men. But  yet Earendel  was an 
    infant; and he was a child surpassing fair: a light was in his 
    face  as  of  heaven,  and he  had the  beauty and  the wisdom 
    of Elfinesse (7) and  the strength  and hardihood  of the  Men of 
    old; and the  sea spoke  ever in  his ear  and heart,  even as 
    with Tuor his father.                                          
      On  a  time when  Earendel was  yet young,  and the  days of 
    Gondolin were full  of joy  and peace  (and yet  Idril's heart 
    misgave  her,  and foreboding  crept upon  her spirit  like a 
    cloud),  Meglin  was  lost.  Now   Meglin  loved   mining  and 
    quarrying after metals above  other craft;  and he  was master 
    and  leader  of  the  Gnomes  who  worked  in   the  mountains 
    distant from the city, seeking for metals for  their smithying 
    of  things  both  of  peace  and  war.  But often  Meglin went 
    with few of his folk beyond the leaguer  of the  hills, though 
    the  king  knew not  that his  bidding was  defied; and  so it 
    came to pass, as fate willed, that  Meglin was  taken prisoner 
    by  the  Orcs  and  taken  before   Morgoth.  Meglin   was  no 
    weakling  or  craven,  but  the   torment  wherewith   he  was 
    threatened  cowed  his  soul,  and he  purchased his  life and 
    freedom  by  revealing  unto  Morgoth  the  place  of Gondolin 
    and the ways  whereby it  might be  found and  assailed. Great 
    indeed  was  the  joy of  Morgoth; and  to Meglin  he promised 
    the lordship of Gondolin,  as his  vassal, and  the possession 
    of Idril, when that city should be taken.  Lust for  Idril and 
    hatred of Tuor  led Meglin  the easier  to his  foul treachery. 
  
  104 
    But  Morgoth  sent  him  back  to  Gondolin,  lest  men should 
    suspect the betrayal, and so  that Meglin  should aid  the as- 
    sault  from  within  when  the  hour  came;  and  Meglin abode 
    in the halls of the king with a smile on his face and  evil in 
    his heart, while the gloom gathered ever deeper upon Idril- 
      At  last,  and  Earendel  was  then  seven  years   of  age, 
    Morgoth  was  ready,  and  he  loosed  upon Gondolin  his Orcs 
    and his Balrogs  and his  serpents; and  of these,  dragons of 
    many  and  dire  shapes  were  now devised  for the  taking of 
    the city. The  host of  Morgoth came  over the  Northern hills 
   
   where the  height was  greatest and  the watch  less vigilant, 
   and it came at night at a time of festival, when all  the folk 
   of  Gondolin  were  upon  the  walls to  wait upon  the rising 
   sun and sing their songs at its uplifting; for the  morrow was 
   the  feast  which  they  named  the Gates  of Summer.  But the 
   red light mounted the hills in the North and not in  the East; 
   and there was no stay  in the  advance of  the foe  until they 
   were  beneath  the  very  walls  of  Gondolin,   and  Gondolin 
   was beleaguered without hope.                                 
     Of the deeds of desperate valour there  done, by  the chief- 
   tains of the noble houses  and their  warriors, and  not least 
   by Tuor, is much told in The  Fall of  Gondolin; of  the death 
   of Rog without the walls; and  of the  battle of  Ecthelion of 
   the  Fountain  with  Gothmog  lord  of  Balrogs  in  the  very 
   square of  the king,  where each  slew the  other; and  of the 
   defence  of  the  tower  of Turgon  by the  men of  his house- 
   hold,  until  the  tower  was overthrown;  and mighty  was its 
   fall and the fall of Turgon in its ruin.                      
     Tuor sought to rescue Idril from the sack  of the  city, but 
   Meglin  had  laid  hands  upon  her  and  Earendel;  and  Tuor 
   fought on  the walls  with him,  and cast  him down  to death. 
   Then  Tuor  and  Idril  led  such  remnants  of  the  folk  of 
   Gondolin as they could gather  in the  confusion of  the burn- 
   ing down a secret way that Idril had let  prepare in  the days 
   of her foreboding. This was  not yet  complete, but  its issue 
   was  already  far beyond  the walls  and in  the North  of the 
   plain  where  the  mountains  were  long  distant   from  Amon 
   Gwareth.  Those  who  would  not  come  with  them,  but  fled 
   to the old Way of Escape that  led into  the gorge  of Sirion, 
   were  caught  and  destroyed  by  a  dragon  that  Morgoth had 
   sent to watch that gate, being apprised of  it by  Meglin. But 
   of  the  new  passage  Meglin had  not heard,  and it  was not 
   thought that  fugitives would  take a  path towards  the North 
   and  the highest  parts of  the mountains  and the  nighest to 
   Angband.                                                      
     The fume of the  burning, and  the steam  of the  fair foun- 
   tains of Gondolin  withering in  the flame  of the  dragons of 
   the North,  fell  upon the  vale in  mournful mists;  and thus 
   
    
                                                                  
   was  the  escape  of  Tuor  and  his  company  aided,  for then 
   was still  a long  and open  road to  follow from  the tunnel's 
   mouth  to  the  foothills  of  the  mountains. They  came none- 
   theless  into the  mountains, in  woe and  misery, for  the high 
   places  were  cold  and  terrible,  and  they  had  among  them 
   many women and children and many wounded men.                   
     There  is  a  dreadful  pass,  Cristhorn (8) was it  named, the 
   Eagle's  Cleft,  where  beneath  the  shadow  of   the  highest 
   peaks a narrow path  winds its  way, walled  by a  precipice to 
   the right and on the left a dreadful fall leaps into emptiness. 
   Along  that  narrow  way their  march was  strung, when  it was 
   ambushed  by  an  outpost  of  Morgoth's  power;  and  a Balrog 
   was their leader. Then  dreadful was  their plight,  and hardly 
   would it have  been saved  by the  deathless valour  of yellow- 
   haired  Glorfindel,  chief of  the House  of the  Golden Flower 
   of Gondolin, had not Thorndor' come timely to their aid.        
     Songs  have  been  sung of  the duel  of Glorfindel  with the 
  
  105 
   Balrog upon a pinnacle  of rock  in that  high place;  and both 
   fell to ruin in the  abyss. But  Thorndor bore  up Glorfindel's 
   body  and  he  was  buried  in  a  mound  of stones  beside the 
   pass, and there came after a  turf of  green and  small flowers 
   like  yellow  stars  bloomed  there  amid  the   barrenness  of 
   stone.  And  the  birds  of  Thorndor  stooped  upon  the  Orcs 
   and  drove  them  shrieking back;  and all  were slain  or cast 
   into  the  deeps,  and  rumour  of  the  escape  from  Gondolin 
   came not until long after to Morgoth's ears.                    
     Thus  by  weary   and  dangerous   marches  the   remnant  of 
   Gondolin  came  unto  Nan-Tathrin  and  there  rested  a while, 
   and were healed of their  hurts and  weariness, but  their sor- 
   row  could  not  be  cured.  There  they  made feast  in memory 
   of  Gondolin  and  those  that  had  perished,   fair  maidens, 
   wives,  and  warriors and  their king;  but for  Glorfindel the 
   well-beloved  many  and   sweet  were   the  songs   they  sang 
   And  there  Tuor  in  song  spoke  to  Earendel  his  son  of the 
   coming  of  Ulmo  aforetime,  the  sea-vision  in the  midst of 
   the land,  and the  sea-longing awoke  in his  heart and  in his 
   son's.  Wherefore  they  removed  with  the  most  part  of the 
   people  to  the mouths  of Sirion  by the  sea, and  there they 
   
   dwelt,  and  joined  their  folk  to  the slender  company of                  
   Elwing daughter of Dior, that had  fled thither  little while                  
   before.                                                                        
     Then  Morgoth  thought in  his heart  that his  triumph was                  
   fulfilled, recking little of the sons of Feanor, and of their                  
   oath, which had  harmed him  never and  turned always  to his                  
   mightiest aid. And in his black  thought he  laughed, regret-                  
   ting not the one Silmaril he had  lost, for  by it  he deemed                  
   the last shreds of the elvish race should vanish yet from the                  
   earth and trouble it no more. If he knew  of the  dwelling by                  
   the waters of Sirion  he made  no sign,  biding his time, and                  
   waiting upon the working of oath and lie.                                      
                                                                                 
                                         *                                        
                                                                                 
        1. mother's brother > sister-son; no doubt as his sister-son was intended. 
        2. Dark-elfin > Dark-elven                                                 
   3. This  paragraph  was  largely  struck out,  as well  as some  hasty emenda- 
        tions that had  been made  to it  (introducing the  idea of  Tuor's being 
        born 'in the wild' and fostered by  Dark-elves, and  Rian's dying  on the 
        Hill  of  Slain  - which  is here  called Amon  Dengin). The  passage was 
        then rewritten:                                                           
                                                                                 
          Now  Hurin  of  Hithlum  had  a  brother  Huor, and  as has  been told 
          Rian his wife went  forth into  the wild  and there  her son  Tuor was 
          born, and he was  fostered by  the Dark-elves;  but Rian  laid herself 
          down  and  died  upon  the  Hill  of Slain.  But Tuor  grew up  in the 
          woods of Hithlum, and he was  fair of  face and  great of stature, and 
          valiant and wise; and he  walked and  hunted alone  in the  woods, and 
          he  became  a  solitary,  living  alone and  communing with  none save 
          rarely wandering and hidden Elves.                                      
                                                                                 
   4. Cris-Ilfing > Kirith Helvin                                             
   5. Bronweg > Bronwe at the first two occurrences, but not at the third,         
        which occurs in the part replaced by the Q II text.                       
   6. At this point the replacement text Q II begins.                              
   7. Here the replacement text Q II ends.                                         
   8. Cristhorn > Kirith-thoronath                                                 
   9. Thorndor > Thorondor, as previously.                                         
   
                       $16 in the Q II version                     
                          (see note 6 above).                      
                                                                  
   But  now  Ulmo  bade  him  make  all  speed  to   Gondolin,  and 
   gave  him  guidance  for  the  finding of  the hidden  door; and 
   a  message  he  gave  him to  bear from  Ulmo, friend  of Elves, 
   unto Turgon, bidding  him to  prepare for  war, and  battle with 
  
  106 
   Morgoth  ere  all  was lost;  and to  send again  his messengers 
   into  the  West.  Summons  too  should  he  send  into  the East 
   and  gather,  if  he  might,  Men  (who  were   now  multiplying 
   and  spreading  on  the earth)  unto his  banners; and  for that 
   task  Tuor  was  most  fit.  'Forget,'  counselled   Ulmo,  'the 
   treachery  of  Uldor  the  accursed,  and  remember  Hurin;  far 
   without  mortal  Men  the  Elves shall  not prevail  against the 
   Balrogs and  the Orcs.'  Nor should  the feud  with the  sons of 
   Feanor be left unhealed; for this should  be the  last gathering 
   of  the  hope  of  the  Gnomes,  when  every sword  should count. 
   A terrible and mortal strife he foretold, but victory  if Turgon 
   would  dare  it,  the  breaking  of  Morgoth's  power,  and  the 
   healing  of  feuds,  and  friendship  between  Men   and  Elves, 
   whereof  the  greatest  good  should  come  into the  world, and 
   the  servants  of  Morgoth  trouble  it no  more. But  if Turgon 
   would  not  go  forth  to  this  war,  then  he  should  abandon 
   Gondolin  and  lead  his  people  down  Sirion,  and  build thee 
   his  fleets  and  seek  back  to  Valinor and  the mercy  of the 
   Gods.  But  in  this  counsel  there was  danger more  dire than 
   in  the  other,  though  so  it  might  not  seem;  and grievous 
   thereafter would be the fate of the Outer' Lands.               
    This  errand  Ulmo  performed  out  of his  love of  the Elves, 
   and  because  he  knew  that  ere  many  years  were  passed the 
   doom  of Gondolin  would come,  if its  people sat  still behind 
   its walls;  not thus  should anything  of joy  or beauty  in the 
   world be preserved from Morgoth's malice.                       
    Obedient   to   Ulmo   Tuor   and   Bronweg'   journeyed   North, 
   and  came  at  last  to the  hidden door;  and passing  down the 
   tunnel  reached  the  inner  gate,  and  were  taken by  the guard 
   as prisoners. There they saw the fair  vale Tumladin (3) set like 
   a  green  jewel  amid  the  hills;  and amidst  Tumladin Gondolin 
   
    the great, the city of seven names,  white, shining  from afar, 
    flushed  with the  rose of  dawn upon  the plain.  Thither they 
    were led and passed the gates  of steel,  and were  brought be- 
    fore the steps of the palace of the king. There Tuor  spake the 
    embassy  of  Ulmo, and  something of  the power  and majesty 
    of the Lord of Waters his voice had caught, so that  all folk 
   looked in wonder on  him, and  doubted that  this were  a Man 
   of  mortal  race  as  he  declared.  But  proud was  Turgon be- 
   come,  and  Gondolin  as  beautiful  as  a  memory of  Tun, and 
   he trusted in its secret and impregnable  strength; so  that he 
   and the most  part of  his folk  wished not  to imperil  it nor 
   leave it, and they desired not to mingle in  the woes  of Elves 
   and  Men  without;  nor did  they any  longer desire  to return 
   through dread and danger to the West.                           
      Meglin  spoke  ever  against  Tuor  in  the councils  of the 
   king,  and  his  words  seemed  the more  weighty in  that they 
   went  with  Turgon's  heart.  Wherefore  Turgon   rejected  the 
   bidding  of  Ulmo;  though  some  there  were  of   his  wisest 
   counsellors  who  were   filled  with   disquiet.  Wise-hearted 
   even  beyond  the  measure  of the  daughters of  Elfinesse was 
   the  daughter  of  the  king,  and  she  spoke  ever  for Tuor, 
   though it did not  avail, and  her heart  was heavy.  Very fair 
   and tall was she, well nigh of warrior's stature, and  her hair 
   was  a  fountain  of  gold.  Idril  was  she named,  and called 
   Celebrindal, Silver-foot, for  the whiteness  of her  foot; and 
   she  walked  and  danced  ever  unshod  in  the white  ways and 
   green lawns of Gondolin.                                        
      Thereafter  Tuor  sojourned  in  Gondolin,  and went  not to 
   summon  the  Men  of  the  East,  for  the  blissfulness  of 
   Gondolin,  the  beauty  and wisdom  of its  folk, held  him en- 
   thralled. And he grew high in the favour of Turgon; for he 
   became a mighty man in stature and in mind, learning       
   deeply of the lore of the Gnomes. The heart of Idril was 
   turned to him, and his to her; at which Meglin ground his 
   teeth, for he desired Idril, and despite his close kinship pur- 
   posed to possess her; and she was the only heir of the king 
   of Gondolin. Indeed in his heart he was already planning 
  
  107 
   how he might oust Turgon and seize his throne; but Turgon 
   
    the great, the city of seven names,  white, shining  from afar, 
    flushed  with the  rose of  dawn upon  the plain.  Thither they 
    were led and passed the gates  of steel,  and were  brought be- 
    fore the steps of the palace of the king. There Tuor  spake the 
    embassy  of  Ulmo, and  something of  the power  and majesty 
    of the Lord of Waters his voice had caught, so that  all folk 
   looked in wonder on  him, and  doubted that  this were  a Man 
   of  mortal  race  as  he  declared.  But  proud was  Turgon be- 
   come,  and  Gondolin  as  beautiful  as  a  memory of  Tun, and 
   he trusted in its secret and impregnable  strength; so  that he 
   and the most  part of  his folk  wished not  to imperil  it nor 
   leave it, and they desired not to mingle in  the woes  of Elves 
   and  Men  without;  nor did  they any  longer desire  to return 
   through dread and danger to the West.                           
      Meglin  spoke  ever  against  Tuor  in  the councils  of the 
   king,  and  his  words  seemed  the more  weighty in  that they 
   went  with  Turgon's  heart.  Wherefore  Turgon   rejected  the 
   bidding  of  Ulmo;  though  some  there  were  of   his  wisest 
   counsellors  who  were   filled  with   disquiet.  Wise-hearted 
   even  beyond  the  measure  of the  daughters of  Elfinesse was 
   the  daughter  of  the  king,  and  she  spoke  ever  for Tuor, 
   though it did not  avail, and  her heart  was heavy.  Very fair 
   and tall was she, well nigh of warrior's stature, and  her hair 
   was  a  fountain  of  gold.  Idril  was  she named,  and called 
   Celebrindal, Silver-foot, for  the whiteness  of her  foot; and 
   she  walked  and  danced  ever  unshod  in  the white  ways and 
   green lawns of Gondolin.                                        
      Thereafter  Tuor  sojourned  in  Gondolin,  and went  not to 
   summon  the  Men  of  the  East,  for  the  blissfulness  of 
   Gondolin,  the  beauty  and wisdom  of its  folk, held  him en- 
   thralled. And he grew high in the favour of Turgon; for he 
   became a mighty man in stature and in mind, learning       
   deeply of the lore of the Gnomes. The heart of Idril was 
   turned to him, and his to her; at which Meglin ground his 
   teeth, for he desired Idril, and despite his close kinship pur- 
   posed to possess her; and she was the only heir of the king 
   of Gondolin. Indeed in his heart he was already planning 
   how he might oust Turgon and seize his throne; but Turgon 
   
   loved  and  trusted  him.  Nonetheless  Tuor   took  Idril  to wife; 
   and  the  folk  of  Gondolin   made  merry   feast,  for   Tuor had 
   won  their  hearts,  all  save  Meglin  and his  secret following, 
   Tuor  and  Beren  alone  of  mortal  Men  had  Elves  to  wife, and 
   since  Elwing  daughter  of  Dior  son   of  Beren   after  wedded 
   Earendel  son  of  Tuor  and  Idril  of  Gondolin,  of  them alone 
   has  come  the  elfin4  blood   into  mortal   race.  But  as yet 
   Earendel  was  a  little  child:  surpassing  fair  was he, a light 
   was  in  his  face  as  the  light  of  heaven,  and  he   had the 
   beauty and the wisdom of Elfinesse.                               
                                                                    
                      Changes made to this passage                   
                                                                    
   1. Outer > Hither                                                  
   2. Bronweg > Bronwe (see note 5 above).                            
   3. Tumladin > Tumladen                                             
   4. elfin > elven                                                    
                                                                    
                                   17.                               
                                                                    
    [The whole of this section is extant in the two typescript ver- 
   sions Q I and Q II.]                                              
                                                                    
     Yet  by  Sirion  there  grew  up  an  elfin  folk,  the gleanings 
   of  Doriath  and  Gondolin,  and  they  took  to  the  sea  and  I 
   the  making  of  fair  ships,   and  they   dwelt  nigh   unto its 
   shores and under the shadow of Ulmo's hand.                       
     But  in  Valinor  Ulmo  spake  grievous  words  unto  the  Valar 
  
  108 
   and  unto  the  Elves  the  kinsfolk  of  the  exiled  and  ruined 
   Gnomes,  and  he  called  on  them  to   forgive,  and   to  rescue 
   the   world   from   the   overmastering   might  of   Morgoth, and 
   win   back   the   Silmarils  wherein   alone  now   bloomed  the 
   light  of  the  days  of  ancient  bliss  when  the Two  Trees st(R) 
   shone. And the sons of the Valar prepared for battle,             
   Fionwe  son  of  Tulcas  was  the  captain of  the host.  With hi(R) 
   marched the host of the Quendi, the Light-elves, the folk         
   Ingwe,   and  among   them  such   of  the   race  of   the  Gnomes 
   [as]  had  not  left  Valinor;  but   remembering  Swan   Haven the 
   Teleri  came  not  forth.  Tun  was  deserted  and  the hill  of Cor 
   knew  no  more  the  feet  of  the  elder  children  of  the world. 
   
     In those  days Tuor  felt old  age creep  upon him,  and he 
   could  not  forbear the  longing that  possessed him  for the 
   sea; wherefore he built a great ship Earame,  Eagle's Pinion, 
   and with Idril he set sail into the sunset and the  West, and 
   came  no more  into any  tale. But  Earendel the  shining be- 
   came the lord of the  folk of  Sirion and  took to  wife fair 
   Elwing; and yet he could not rest. Two  thoughts were  in his 
   heart blended as one: the longing  for the  wide sea;  and he 
   thought  to  sail  thereon  following  after  Tuor  and Idril 
   Celebrindal who  returned not,  and he  thought to  find per- 
   haps the last shore and bring ere  he died  a message  to the 
   Gods and Elves  of the  West, that  should move  their hearts 
   to pity on the world and the sorrows of Mankind.             
     Wingelot he built, fairest of the ships of song,  the Foam- 
   flower; white  were its  timbers as  the argent  moon, golden 
   were  its  oars,  silver  were  its  shrouds, its  masts were 
   crowned with jewels  like stars.  In the  Lay of  Earendel is 
   many  a  thing  sung  of his  adventures in  the deep  and in 
   lands untrod, and in many seas  and many  isles; and  most of 
   how  he  fought  and  slew  Ungoliant  in  the South  and her 
   darkness  perished,  and  light  came  to  many  places which 
   had yet long been hid. But Elwing sat sorrowing at home. 
     Earendel found not Tuor, nor came he  ever on  that journey 
   to the shores of Valinor; and at  last he  was driven  by the 
   winds back East, and he came at a time of  night to  the ha- 
   vens of Sirion, unlooked for, unwelcomed, for they  were des- 
   olate. Bronweg alone sat  there in  sorrow, the  companion of 
   his father of old, and his tidings were filled with  new woe. 
                                                               
     The dwelling of Elwing at Sirion's  mouth, where  still she 
   possessed  the  Nauglafring  and  the glorious  Silmaril, be- 
   came  known  to  the sons  of Feanor;  and they  gathered to- 
   gether from their  wandering hunting-paths.  But the  folk of 
   Sirion would not  yield that  jewel which  Beren had  won and 
   Luthien had worn,  and for  which fair  Dior had  been slain. 
   And so befell the last and cruellest slaying  of Elf  by Elf, 
   the third woe achieved by the accursed oath;  for the  sons of 
   Feanor  came  down  upon  the  exiles  of  Gondolin  and  the 
   
   remnant  of  Doriath,  and  though  some  of their  folk stood 
   aside  and some  few rebelled  and were  slain upon  the other 
   part aiding Elwing against their own lords,  yet they  won the 
   day.  Damrod  was  slain  and Diriel,  and Maidros  and Maglor 
   alone now  remained of  the Seven;  but the  last of  the folk 
   of  Gondolin  were  destroyed  or  forced  to depart  and join 
   them to  the people  of Maidros.  And yet  the sons  of Feanor 
   gained  not  the  Silmaril;  for  Elwing cast  the Nauglafring 
   into the sea, whence it shall  not return  until the  End; and 
   she  leapt  herself into  the waves,  and took  the form  of a 
   white  sea-bird,  and  flew  away  lamenting  and  seeking for 
   Earendel about all the shores of the world.                   
     But  Maidros  took  pity  upon  her  child Elrond,  and took 
   him with him, and harboured  and nurtured  him, for  his heart 
   was sick and weary with the burden of the dreadful oath.      
     Learning  these  things  Earendel  was  overcome  with  sor- 
   row;  and  with Bronweg  he set  sail once  more in  search of 
  
  109 
   Elwing and of Valinor. And it is told in  the Lay  of Earendel 
   that he came at last unto the Magic Isles, and  hardly escaped 
   their enchantment, and found  again the  Lonely Isle,  and the 
   Shadowy Seas,  and the  Bay of  Faerie on  the borders  of the 
   world. There he landed on the immortal  shore alone  of living 
   Men, and his feet  clomb the  marvellous hill  of Cor;  and he 
   walked in the deserted ways of  Tun, where  the dust  upon his 
   raiment and his shoes  was a  dust of  diamonds and  gems. But 
   he ventured not into Valinor. He came too  late to  bring mes- 
   sages to the Elves, for the Elves had gone.(1)                
     He built  a tower  in the  Northern Seas  to which  all the 
   sea-birds  of the  world might  at times  repair, and  ever he 
   grieved for fair  Elwing looking  for her  return to  him. And 
   Wingelot  was lifted  on their  wings and  sailed now  even in 
   the  airs  searching  for Elwing;  marvellous and  magical was 
   that ship, a starlit flower in the sky.  But the  Sun scorched 
   it  and  the  Moon  hunted  it  in  heaven, and  long Earendel 
   wandered over Earth, glimmering as a fugitive star.           
                                                                
                                 *                               
   
     1. At the foot of the page is written very quickly and faintly in pencil: 
                                                                               
          Make  Earendel  move  the  Gods.  And  it  is said  that there  were Men 
          of Hithlum repentant of their evil in that  day, and  that so  were ful- 
          filled  Ulmo's  words, for  by Earendel's  embassy and  the aid  of val- 
          iant  Men the  Orcs and  Balrogs were  destroyed, yet  not as  utterly as 
          might have been.                                                      
                                                                               
      At the top of the next page is written; Men turned  the [tide]  (the last 
      word is illegible).                                                       
                                                                               
                             $l7 in the Q II version.                          
                                                                               
      Yet  by  Sirion and  the sea  there grew  up an  elfin' folk,             
    the gleanings of  Gondolin and  Doriath, and  they took  to the             
    waves  and  to  the making  of fair  ships, dwelling  ever nigh             
    unto the shores and under the shadow of Ulmo's hand.                        
      In  Valinor  Ulmo spoke  unto the  Valar of  the need  of the             
    Elves,  and  he  called  on  them to  forgive and  send succour             
    unto  them  and  rescue  them  from  the   overmastering  might             
    of  Morgoth,  and  win  back  the  Silmarils wherein  alone now             
    bloomed  the  light of  the days  of bliss  when the  Two Trees             
    still were shining. Or  so it  is said,  among the  Gnomes, who             
    after  had  tidings  of  many  things  from their  kinsfolk the             
    Quendi,  the  Light-elves  beloved  of  Manwe,  who  ever  knew             
    something  of the  mind of  the Lord  of the  Gods. But  as yet             
    Manwe  moved  not,  and  the  counsels of  his heart  what tale             
    shall tell?  The Quendi  have said  that the  hour was  not yet             
    come, and that only  one speaking  in person  for the  cause of             
    both  Elves  and  Men,  pleading  for  pardon  upon  their mis-             
    deeds  and  pity  on  their  woes, might  move the  counsels of             
    the  Powers;  and  the  oath  of  Feanor  perchance  even Manwe             
    could  not  loose,  until  it found  its end,  and the  sons of             
    Feanor  relinquished the  Silmarils, upon  which they  had laid             
    their ruthless claim. For the light which lit the Silmarils the             
    Gods had made.                                                              
      In those  days Tuor  felt old  age creep  upon him,  and ever             
    a  longing  for  the  deeps  of  the sea  grew stronger  in his             
    heart. Wherefore  he built  a great  ship Earame,  Eagle's Pin-             
    ion,(2) and with Idril he set sail into the sunset  and the West,             
   
                                 
                                                                
   and came no  more into  any tale  or song.(3) Bright Earendel 
   was then lord of  the folk  of Sirion  and their  many ships; 
   and  he  took  to  wife  Elwing  the fair,  and she  bore him 
   Elrond Half-elfin.(4) Yet Earendel could not rest, and his voy- 
   ages about the shores of the Outer (5) Lands  eased not  his un- 
  
  110 
   quiet.  Two purposes  grew in  his heart,  blended as  one in 
   longing for the wide sea: he sought to sail  thereon, seeking 
   after Tuor  and Idril  Celebrindal who  returned not;  and he 
   thought to find perhaps the last shore and bring ere  he died 
   the message  of Elves  and Men  unto the  Valar of  the West, 
   that should move the hearts of Valinor and  the Elves  of Tun 
   to pity on the world and the sorrows of Mankind.              
     Wingelot' he built, fairest of the ships of song, the Foam- 
   flower; white  were its  timbers as  the argent  moon, golden 
   were  its  oars,  silver  were  its  shrouds, its  masts were 
   crowned with jewels  like stars.  In the  Lay of  Earendel is 
   many  a  thing  sung  of his  adventures in  the deep  and in 
   lands   untrodden,  and   in  many   seas  and   many  isles. 
   Ungoliant' in the  South he  slew, and  her darkness  was de- 
   stroyed, and light came to  many regions  which had  yet long 
   been hid. But Elwing sat sorrowing at home.                   
     Earendel  found not  Tuor nor  Idril, nor  came he  ever on 
   that journey to the  shores of  Valinor, defeated  by shadows 
   and enchantment, driven by repelling winds, until  in longing 
   for  Elwing  he  turned  him  homeward  toward the  East. And 
   his heart bade him haste, for a sudden fear was fallen on him 
   out of dreams, and the winds that before he had  striven with 
   might not now bear him back as swift as his desire.           
     Upon  the  havens  of  Sirion  new  woe  had   fallen.  The 
   dwelling  of  Elwing  there,  where  still she  possessed the 
   Nauglafring'  and  the glorious  Silmaril, became  known unto 
   the  remaining  sons  of  Feanor,  Maidros  and   Maglor  and 
   Damrod  and  Diriel;  and they  gathered together  from their 
   wandering  hunting-paths,  and  messages  of  friendship  and 
   yet stern demand they sent  unto Sirion.  But Elwing  and the 
   folk of Sirion  would not  yield that  jewel which  Beren had 
   won  and  Luthien  had  worn,  and for  which Dior  the Fair  
   was slain; and least of all while Earendel their lord  was in 
   
   the sea, for them seemed  that in  that jewel  lay the  gift of 
   bliss and healing that had  come upon  their houses  and their 
   ships.                                                        
     And so came in the  end to  pass the  last and  cruellest of 
   the slayings of  Elf by  Elf; and  that was  the third  of the 
   great wrongs achieved by the  accursed oath.  For the  sons of 
   Feanor  came  down  upon  the  exiles  of  Gondolin   and  the 
   remnant  of  Doriath  and  destroyed  them.  Though   some  of 
   their folk stood aside, and some few  rebelled and  were slain 
   upon  the  other part  aiding Elwing  against their  own lords 
   (for  such  was  the  sorrow  and confusion  of the  hearts of 
   Elfinesse  in  those  days),  yet Maidros  and Maglor  won the 
   day. Alone they now  remained of  the sons  of Feanor,  for in 
   that  battle Damrod  and Diriel  were slain;  but the  folk of 
   Sirion perished or fled away, or departed of need to  join the 
   people  of  Maidros,  who  claimed  now  the  lordship  of all 
   the  Elves  of  the Outer  Lands. And  yet Maidros  gained not 
   the  Silmaril, for  Elwing seeing  that all  was lost  and her 
   child Elrond (9) taken captive, eluded the  host of  Maidros, and 
   with the  Nauglafring upon  her breast  she cast  herself into 
   the sea, and perished as folk thought.                        
     But  Ulmo  bore her  up and  he gave  unto her  the likeness 
   of a great white bird, and upon  her breast  there shone  as a 
   star the shining Silmaril, as she flew over the water  to seek 
   Earendel  her  beloved.  And on  a time  of night  Earendel at 
   the  helm  saw  her  come  towards  him,  as  a   white  cloud 
   under  moon exceeding  swift, as  a star  over the  sea moving 
   in strange  course, a  pale flame  on wings  of storm.  And it 
   is  sung  that  she  fell  from  the air  upon the  timbers of 
   Wingelot,  in  a  swoon, nigh  unto death  for the  urgency of 
   her  speed,  and  Earendel  took  her unto  his bosom.  And in 
   the morn  with  marvelling  eyes  he  beheld  his wife  in her 
   own  form  beside him  with her  hair upon  his face;  and she 
   Slept.                                                        
     But  great was  the sorrow  of Earendel  and Elwing  for the 
  
  111 
   ruin of the havens of Sirion, and the captivity of  their son, 
   for  whom  they  feared  death,  and  yet it  was not  so. For 
   Maidros  took  pity  on  Elrond,  and  he  cherished  him, and 
   
   love  grew  after  between  them, as  little might  be thought; 
   but  Maidros'  heart  was sick  and weary"  with the  burden of 
   the dreadful oath. Yet  Earendel saw  now no  hope left  in the 
   lands  of  Sirion,  and  he  turned again  in despair  and came 
   not home, but sought back once more to Valinor with            
   Elwing at his  side. He  stood now  most oft  at the  prow, and 
   the Silmaril he  bound upon  his forehead;  and ever  its light 
   grew  greater  as they  drew unto  the West.  Maybe it  was due 
   in part  to the  puissance of  that holy  jewel that  they came 
   in time to the waters that as yet no vessels save those of the 
   Teleri  had  known;  and  they  came unto  the Magic  Isles and 
   escaped their magic;" and they came into the Shadowy           
   Seas and passed their shadows; and they looked upon the        
   Lonely Isle and they tarried  not there;  and they  cast anchor 
   in  the  Bay  of  Faerie" upon  the borders  of the  world. And 
   the  Teleri  saw  the  coming  of  that  ship and  were amazed, 
   gazing from afar upon  the light  of the  Silmaril, and  it was 
   very great.                                                    
     But  Earendel  landed on  the immortal  shores alone  of liv- 
   ing  Men;  and  neither  Elwing  nor any  of his  small company 
   would he  suffer to  go with  him, lest  they fell  beneath the 
   wrath  of the  Gods, and  he came  at a  time of  festival even 
   as  Morgoth  and  Ungoliant had  in ages  past, and  the watch- 
   ers  upon  the  hill  of  Tun  were  few,  for the  Quendi were 
   most in the halls of Manwe on Tinbrenting's (13) height.            
     The  watchers  rode  therefore  in  haste  to Valmar,  or hid 
   them in the passes of the hills;  and all  the bells  of Valmar 
   pealed;  but  Earendel clomb  the marvellous  hill of  Cor" and 
   found  it  bare, and  he entered  into the  streets of  Tun and 
   they  were  empty; and  his heart  sank. He  walked now  in the 
   deserted ways  of Tun  and the  dust upon  his raiment  and his 
   shoes was a dust of diamonds, yet no one heard his call        
   Wherefore  he  went  back  unto  the  shores  and  would  climb 
   once  more  upon  Wingelot  his  ship;  but  one came  unto the 
   strand and cried unto  him: 'Hail  Earendel, star  most radiant, 
   messenger most fair!" Hail thou bearer of light before the 
   Sun  and  Moon,  the  looked-for  that  comest   unawares,  the 
   longed-for  that comest  beyond hope!  Hail thou  splendour of 
   
    the children of the world, thou  slayer of  the dark!  Star of 
    the sunset hail! Hail herald of the morn!'                     
      And  that  was  Fionwe  the  son  of  Manwe,  and   he  sum- 
    moned  Earendel  before  the  Gods;  and  Earendel  went  unto 
    Valinor  and  to  the halls  of Valmar,  and came  never again 
    back  into  the  lands  of  Men." But  Earendel spake  the em- 
    bassy of the two  races'" before  the faces  of the  Gods, and 
    asked  for  pardon  upon the  Gnomes and  pity for  the exiled 
    Elves and for unhappy Men, and succour in their need.          
      Then  the sons  of the  Valar prepared  for battle,  and the 
    captain  of  their  host  was  Fionwe  son  of  Manwe. Beneath 
    his white banner  marche<i also  the host  of the  Quendi, the 
    Light-elves, the folk  of Ingwe,  and among  them such  of the 
    Gnomes  of  old  as  had  never  departed from  Valinor,"" but 
    remembering  Swan  Haven  the  Teleri  went  not   forth  save 
    very  few,  and  these  manned  the  ships wherewith  the most 
    of that army carne into the Northern  lands; but  they them- 
    selves would set foot never on those shores.                   
      Earendel was  their guide:  but the  Gods would  not suffer 
    him  to  return again,  and he  built him  a white  tower upon 
    the confines of the outer world in the Northern regions of 
    the Sundering Seas: and there  all the  sea-birds of  the earth 
    at  time=-  repaired.  And often  was Elwing  in the  form and 
    likeness of  a bird;  and she  devised wings  for the  ship of 
    Earendel, and it was lifted even into the  oceans of  the air. 
    Marvellous and magical was that ship, a starlit flower  in the 
  
  112 
    sky,  bearing  a  wavering  and  holy flame;  and the  folk of 
    earth beheld it  from afar  and wondered,  and looked  up from 
    despair, saying surely a Silmaril is in the sky, a new star is 
    risen  in the  West. Maidros  said unto  Maglor:" 'If  that be 
    the Silmaril that riseth by some  power divine  out of  the sea 
    into which we saw it fall, then let us be glad, that its glory 
    is  seen  now  by  many.'  Thus  hope arose  and a  promise of 
    betterment; but Morgoth was filled with doubt.                 
      Yet it is said that he looked not for the assault  that came 
    upon  him  from  the  West.  So  great  was  his  pride become 
    that  he  deemed  none  would  ever again  come against  him in 
    open  war;  moreover  he  thought  that  he had  estranged the 
   
    Gnomes  for  ever  from  the  Gods  and  from  their  kin, and                
    that content in their Blissful Realm the  Valar would  heed no                
    more  his  kingdom  in the  world without.  For heart  that is                
    pitiless counteth not the power that pity hath, of which stern                
    anger  may  be  forged  and a  lightning kindled  before which                
    mountains fall.                                                               
                                                                                 
     1. elfin > elven                                                               
     2. Earame, Eagle's Pinion > Earrame, Sea-wing                                
     3. Added here:                                                                
                                                                                 
          But  Tuor  alone  of  mortal  Men  was  numbered  among  the   elder  race, 
          and  joined  with  the   Noldoli  whom   he  loved,   and  in   after  time 
          dwelt still, or so it hath  been said,  [struck out:  in Tol  Eressea] ever 
          upon  his  ship  voyaging  the  seas  of  Fairyland  [>  the  Elven-lands], 
          or  resting  a  while  in  the  harbours  of  the  Gnomes  of  Tol Eressea; 
          and his fate is sundered from the fate of Men.                          
                                                                                 
    4. and she bore him Elrond Half-elfin > and she bore him Elros and              
    Elrond, who are called the Halfelven.                                         
    5. Outer > Hither at both occurrences.                                         
    6. Wingelot > Vingelot at all three occurrences; at the first only, Vingelot 
    later > Wingilot                                                              
    7. Ungoliant > Ungoliante at both occurrences.                                 
    8. Nauglafring > Nauglamir at both occurrences (cf. $14 note 10).              
    9. her child Elrond > her children Elros and Elrond                             
    10. This passage was rewritten thus:                                           
                                                                                 
          But great was the sorrow of Earendel and Elwing for the ruin of        
          the havens of Sirion, and the captivity of their sons; and they         
          feared that they would be slain But it was not so. For Maglor took: 
          pity on Elros and Elrond, and he cherished them, and love grew af- 
          ter between them, as little might be thought; but Maglor's heart          
          was sick and weary, &c.                                                 
                                                                                 
    11. and they came  unto the  Magic Isles  and escaped  their magic  > and 
        they came to the Enchanted Isles and escaped their enchantment           
    12. Bay of Faerie > Bay of Elvenhome                                           
    13. Tinbrenting 's > Tindbrenting 's                                           
    14. This paragraph was emended at different times, and it is  not perfectly 
        clear what was intended. The first change was the addition,  after lest 
        they fell beneath the wrath of the Cods,  of: And  he bade  farewell to 
   
          all whom he loved  upon the  last shore,  and was  taken from  them for 
          ever.  Subsequently  nor any  of his  small company  seems to  have been 
          removed, with the  result: and  he would  nor suffer  Elwing to  go with 
          him, lest she fell beneath the wrath of the Gods:  but the  previous ad- 
          dition was not struck out.                                               
     15.  Cor > Kor, as previously.                                                
     16.  This passage was altered to read:                                        
                                                                                  
            Wherefore  he  turned  back towards  the shores  thinking to  set sail 
            once  more  upon  Vingelot  his  ship;  but  one  came  unto  him  and 
            cried: 'Hail Earendel, radiant star, messenger most fair!'             
                                                                                  
     17. came never again back into the lands of Men > never again set foot         
  
  113 
     upon the lands of Men.                                                        
     18. races > kindreds                                                          
     19. Added here: and Ingwiel son of Ingwe was their chief;                      
     20. This passage, from the beginning of the paragraph, was extensively         
     rewritten:                                                                    
                                                                                  
             In  those days  the ship  of Earendel  was drawn  by the  Gods beyond 
             the edge of the world, and it was lifted even into the oceans  of the 
             air. Marvellous and magical was that  ship, a  starlit flower  in the 
             sky, bearing a wavering and  holy flame;  and the  folk of  Earth be- 
             held it from afar and wondered,  and looked  up from  despair, saying 
             surely a Silmaril is in the sky, a new star is risen in the West. But 
             Elwing  mourned  for  Earendel yet  found him  never again,  and they 
             are  sundered  till  the world  endeth. Therefore  she built  a white 
             tower upon the confines of the  outer world  in the  Northern regions 
             of the Sundering Seas; and  there all  the seabirds  of the  earth at 
             times repaired.  And Elwing  devised wings  for herself,  and desired 
             to fly to  Earendel's ship.  But [?she  fell back]  ... But  when the 
             flame of it appeared on high Maglor said unto Maidros:                
   
                                          18.                                        
   
     [The whole  of this  section is  again extant  in the  two typescript         
     versions Q I and Q II.]                                                       
                                                                                  
         Of  the  march  of Fionwe  to the  North little  is said,  for in         
     that  host  there  were  none  of  the  Elves   who  had   dwelt  and         
     suffered  in  the  Outer  Lands,  and  who  made  these   tales;  and         
     tidings  only  long  after  did  they  learn  of  these  things  from         
     their   distant   kinsfolk   the  Elves   of  Valinor.   The  meeting         
     of  the   hosts  of   Fionwe  and   of  Morgoth   in  the   North  is         
   
                                                               
                                                                 
   named  the  Last  Battle,  the Battle  Terrible, the  Battle of 
   Wrath  and  Thunder.  Great  was  Morgoth's  amaze   when  this 
   host  came  upon  him  from  the  West,  and  all  Hithlum  was 
   ablaze  with  its  glory, and  the mountains  rang; for  he had 
   thought  that he  had estranged  the Gnomes  for ever  from the 
   Gods and from  their kin,  and that  content in  their blissful 
   realm  the  Gods  would  heed  no  further  his kingdom  in the 
   world  without.  For  heart  that  is  pitiless counts  not the 
   power that pity hath; nor foresees that of gentle ruth  for an- 
   guish  and  for valour  overthrown stern  anger may  be forged, 
   and a lightning kindled before which mountains fall.'          
     There  was  marshalled  the  whole  power  of  the  Throne of 
   Hate,  and  well  nigh  measureless  had  it  become,  so  that 
   Dor-na-Fauglith  might  by  no  means   contain  it,   and  all 
   the North  was aflame  with war.  But it  availed not.  All the 
   Balrogs  were  destroyed,  and  the  uncounted  hosts   of  the 
   Orcs  perished  like  straw in  fire, or  were swept  away like 
   shrivelled  leaves  before  a  burning  wind.  Few  remained to 
   trouble  the  world  thereafter.   And  Morgoth   himself  came 
   forth,  and  all  his dragons  were about  him; and  Fionwe for 
   a moment was  driven back.  But the  sons of  the Valar  in the 
   end  overthrew  them  all,  and  but  two escaped.  Morgoth es- 
   caped  not.  Him  they  threw  down,  and  they bound  him with 
   the  chain   Angainor,  wherewith   Tulkas  had   chained  him 
   aforetime,  and  whence  in  unhappy  hour  the  Gods  had  re- 
   leased him;  but his  iron crown  they beat  into a  collar for 
   his  neck,  and  his  head  was  bowed  unto  his   knees.  The 
   Silmarils Fionwe took and guarded them.                        
     Thus  perished  the  power   and  woe   of  Angband   in  the 
   North and its multitude of captives came  forth into  the light 
   again  beyond   all  hope,   and  looked   upon  a   world  all 
   changed.  Thangorodrim  was  riven  and  cast  down,   and  the 
   pits of  Morgoth uncovered,  roofless and  broken, never  to be 
   rebuilt; but so  great was  the fury  of those  adversaries that 
   all  the  Northern  and Western  parts of  the world  were rent 
  
  114 
   and gaping, and the sea roared  in in  many places;  the rivers 
   perished  or  found  new  paths,  the  valleys   were  upheaved 
   and  the  hills trod  down; and  Sirion was  no more.  Then Men 
   
   fled away, such as perished not  in the  ruin of  those days, 
   and long  was it  ere they  came back  over the  mountains to 
   where  Beleriand  once  had been,  and not  till the  tale of 
   those days had faded to an echo seldom heard.                 
                                                                
     But  Fionwe  marched  through   the  lands   summoning  the 
   remnants  of  the Gnomes  and the  Dark-elves that  never yet 
   had  looked  on Valinor  to join  with the  captives released 
   from Angband,  and depart;  and with  the Elves  should those 
   of the race of Hador and  Beor alone  be suffered  to depart, 
   if they would. But  of these  only Elrond  was now  left, the 
   Half-elfin; and [he] elected  to remain,  being bound  by his 
   mortal blood in love  to those  of the  younger race;  and of 
   Elrond alone has the blood of the elder race and of  the seed 
   divine of Valinor come among mortal Men.                      
     But Maidros would not  obey the  call, preparing  to fulfil 
   even  yet  the  obligation  of  his  oath, though  with weary 
   loathing and despair. For he would have given battle  for the 
   Silmarils, if they were withheld from  him, though  he should 
   stand  alone in  all the  world save  for Maglor  his brother 
   alone.  And  he  sent  unto  Fionwe  and  bade  him  yield up 
   those  jewels  which of  old Morgoth  stole from  Feanor. But 
   Fionwe said that the right that  Feanor and  his sons  had in 
   that  which  they  had  made,  had  perished, because  of the 
   many  and  evil  deeds  they  had  wrought  blinded  by their 
   oath, and most of  all the  slaying of  Dior and  the assault 
   upon  Elwing.  To  Valinor  must  Maidros  and  Maglor return 
   and  abide  the  judgement  of  the  Gods,  by  whose  decree 
   alone would he  yield the  jewels to  any keeping  other than 
   his own.                                                      
     Maidros  was minded  to submit,  for he  was sad  at heart, 
   and he said: 'The  oath decrees  not that  we shall  not bide 
   our  time, and  maybe in  Valinor all  shall be  forgiven and 
   forgot,  and  we  shall  be vouchsafed  our own.'  But Maglor 
   said that if once they returned  and the  favour of  the Gods 
   was not  granted them,  then would  their oath  still remain, 
   and be fulfilled in despair yet greater; 'and who can tell to 
   what  dreadful end  we shall  come if  we disobey  the Powers 
   
   in their own land,  or purpose  ever to  bring war  into their 
   Guarded  Realm  again?'  And  so  came  it  that  Maidros  and 
   Maglor  crept  into  the camps  of Fionwe,  and laid  hands on 
   the  Silmarils;  and  they  took  to  their weapons  when they 
   were  discovered. But  the sons  of the  Valar arose  in wrath 
   and  prevented  them,  and  took  Maidros  prisoner;  and  yet 
   Maglor eluded them and escaped.                                
     Now the Silmaril that Maidros  held -  for the  brothers had 
   agreed each to take one,  saying that  two brethren  alone now 
   remained,  and   but  two   jewels  -   burned  the   hand  of 
   Maidros, and he had but one  hand as  [has] been  before told, 
   and  he  knew  then that  his right  thereto had  become void, 
   and that  the oath  was vain.  But he  cast the  Silmaril upon 
   the ground, and Fionwe  took it;  and for  the anguish  of his 
   pain and the remorse of his heart  he took  his own  life, ere 
   he could be stayed.                                            
     It is told too of Maglor that he fled far, but he  too could 
   not endure  the pain  with which  the Silmaril  tormented him; 
   and  in  an  agony  he  cast it  from him  into a  yawning gap 
   filled with fire, in the rending of the Western lands, and the 
   jewel  vanished  into  the  bosom  of  the  Earth.  But Maglor 
   came  never  back among  the folk  of Elfinesse,  but wandered 
   singing in pain and in regret beside the sea.                  
                                                                 
     In those days there was a  mighty building  of ships  on the 
   shores  of the  Western Sea,  and most  upon the  great isles, 
  
  115 
   which  in  the  disruption  of the  Northern world  were fash- 
   ioned  of old  Beleriand. Thence  in many  a fleet  the survi- 
   vors  of  the  Gnomes,  and  of the  Western companies  of the 
   Dark-elves,  set  sail  into the  West and  came no  more into 
   the  lands  of  weeping  and  of  war;  and   the  Light-elves 
   marched  back  beneath  the  banners  of their  king following 
   in the train of Fionwe's  victory. Yet  not all  returned, and 
   some  lingered  many an  age in  the West  and North,  and es- 
   pecially in the Western Isles. Yet  ever as  the ages  drew on 
   and the Elf-folk faded on the Earth, they would still set sail 
   at eve from our  Western shores;  as still  they do,  when now 
   there linger few anywhere of the lonely companies.             
   
       But in  the West  the Gnomes  returned rehabited  for the                
   most  part the  Lonely Isle  that looks  both East  and West;                
   and  with  them  were  mingled  the   Dark-elves,  especially                
   such  as  had  once  belonged to  Doriath. And  some returned                
   even  to  Valinor,  and  were welcomed  amid the  bright com-                
   panies  of  the  Quendi, and  admitted to  the love  of Manwe                
   and the pardon of the Gods; and the Teleri forgave  their an-                
   cient bitterness, and the curse was laid to rest. But Tun was                
   never again inhabited; and Cor stands still a hill  of silent                
   and untrodden green.                                                         
                                           *                                   
     1. The content of this passage,  from Great  was Morgoth's  amaze..., has 
       been given at the end of $17 in the Q II version, since it appears there 
       before the words Of the march of  the host  of Fionwe  with which  I be- 
       gin $18.                                                                 
                                                                               
                             $18 in the Q II version.                           
                                                                               
       Of the march of the host of Fionwe to the North little is                
   said, for in his  armies carne  none of  those Elves  who had                
   dwelt  and  suffered  in  the  Outer'  Lands,  and  who  made                
   these tales; and  tidings only  long after  did they  leam of                
   these things from their kinsfolk the Light-elves  of Valinor.                
   But Fionwe  came, and  the challenge  of his  trumpets filled                
   the  sky,  and  he  summoned  unto  him  all  Men  and  Elves                
   from Hithlum  unto the  East; and  Beleriand was  ablaze with                
   the glory of his arms, and the mountains rang.                                
       The meeting of the hosts of the West and of the  North is                
   named the Great Battle,  the Battle  Terrible, the  Battle of                
   Wrath  and  Thunder.  There  was  marshalled the  whole power                
   of the Throne of Hate, and well nigh  measureless had  it be-                
   come, so that Dor-na-Fauglith could not  contain it,  and all                
     the North was aflame with war. But it availed not.  All the               
     Balrogs  were  destroyed,  and  the  uncounted hosts  of the               
     Orcs perished like straw in fire, or were swept  like shriv-               
     elled leaves before a  burning wind.  Few remained  to trou-               
     ble the world thereafter. And it is said that there many Men               
   
   of Hithlum  repentant of  their evil  servitude did  deeds of 
   valour, and  many beside  of Men  new come  out of the East;(2) 
   and  so  were fulfilled  in part  the words  of Ulmo;  for by 
   Earendel son of  Tuor was  help brought  unto the  Elves, and 
   by the swords  of Men  were they  strengthened on  the fields 
   of war.' But Morgoth quailed and  he came  not forth;  and he 
   loosed his last assault,  and that  was the  winged dragons.4 
   So sudden  and so  swift and  ruinous was  the onset  of that 
   fleet, as a tempest of a hundred thunders winged  with steel, 
   that  Fionwe  was  driven  back;  hut  Earendel  came  and  a 
   myriad of birds  were about  him, and  the battle  lasted all 
   through  the  night  of  doubt.  And Earendel  slew Ancalagon 
   the  black  and the  mightiest of  all the  dragon-horde, and 
   cast  him  from  the  sky,  and  in  his  fall the  towers of 
   Thangorodrim  were  thrown  down.  Then  the  sun rose  of the 
   second day and the sons' of the Valar prevailed, and  all the 
   dragons were  destroyed save  two alone;  and they  fled into 
   the East. Then were all the  pits of  Morgoth broken  and un- 
  
  116 
   roofed,  and  the might  of Fionwe  descended into  the deeps 
   of  the  Earth,  and there  Morgoth was  thrown down.  He was 
   bound'  with  the chain  Angainor, which  long had  been pre- 
   pared, and his iron  crown they  beat into  a collar  for his 
   neck,  and  his  head was  bowed unto  his knees.  But Fionwe 
   took the two Silmarils that remained and guarded them.       
     Thus  perished  the  power  and  woe  of  Angband   in  the 
   North, and  its multitude  of thralls  came forth  beyond all 
   hope into the light of day, and they looked upon a  world all 
   changed; for so great was the fury of those  adversaries that 
   the  Northern  regions  of  the Western  world were  rent and 
   riven,  and  the  sea  roared  in  through  many  chasms, and 
   there was confusion and great noise; and the  rivers perished 
   or found new  paths, and  the valleys  were upheaved  and the 
   hills  trod  down;  and  Sirion  was no  more. Then  Men fled 
   away, such as perished  not in  the ruin  of those  days, and 
   long  was  it  ere  they  came  back  over  the  mountains to 
   where  Beleriand once  had been,  and not  until the  tale of 
   those wars had faded to an echo seldom heard.                
                         * * * 
     But   Fionwe   marched  through   the  Western   lands  sum- 
   moning  the  remnants  of  the  Gnomes,  and   the  Dark-elves 
   that had yet not looked on Valinor, to  join with  the thralls 
   released  and  to depart.  But Maidros  would not  harken, and 
   he  prepared,  though  with  weary  loathing  and  despair, to 
   perform  even  yet  the  obligation of  his oath.  For Maidros 
   and Maglor  would have  given battle  for the  Silmarils, were 
   they withheld, even  against the  victorious host  of Valinor, 
   and though they stood alone in  all the  world. And  they sent 
   unto  Fionwe  and  bade   him  yield   now  up   those  jewels 
   which  of  old  Morgoth  stole  from  Feanor. But  Fionwe said 
   that the right to  the work  of their  hands which  Feanor and 
   his  sons  had  formerly possessed  now had  perished, because 
   of  their  many  and  evil  deeds blinded  by their  oath, and 
   most of all the slaying of Dior and  the assault  upon Elwing; 
   the  light  of  the  Silmarils  should  go  now  to  the  Gods 
   whence  it  came,  and  to  Valinor  must  Maidros  and Maglor 
   return and there  abide the  judgement of  the Gods,  by whose 
   decree  alone  would   Fionwe  yield   the  jewels   from  his 
   charge.                                                       
     Maglor  was  minded  to  submit,  for he  was sad  at heart, 
   and  he said:  'The oath  says not  that we  may not  bide our 
   time, and maybe in Valinor all shall  be forgiven  and forgot, 
   and we  shall come  into our  own.' But  Maidros said  that if 
   once  they  returned  and the  favour of  the Gods  were with- 
   held  from them,  then would  their oath  still remain,  to be 
   fulfilled in despair yet greater;  'and who  can tell  to what 
   dreadful  doom  we  shall come,  if we  disobey the  Powers in 
   their own land, or purpose ever to bring war again  into their 
   Guarded  Realm?'  And  so  it  came  that  Maidros  and Maglor 
   crept  into  the  camps  of  Fionwe,  and  laid  hands  on the 
   Silmarils, and  slew the  guards; and  there they  prepared to 
   defend themselves to the  death. But  Fionwe stayed  his folk; 
   and the brethren departed and fled far away.                  
     Each took a single Silmaril, saying that  one was  lost unto 
   them  and  two  remained,  and  but   two  brethren.   But  the 
   jewel  burned  the  hand  of Maidros  in pain  unbearable (and 
   he had but  one hand  as has  before been  told); and  he per- 
   
   ceived that it was  as Fionwe  had said,  and that  his right 
   thereto  had become  void, and  that the  oath was  vain. And 
   being in anguish and despair  he cast  himself into  a gaping 
   chasm filled with fire, and  so ended;  and his  Silmaril was 
   taken into the bosom of the Earth.                            
     And it is told also of Maglor  that he  could not  bear the 
   pain with which the Silmaril  tormented him;  and he  cast it 
   at last into the sea, and thereafter  wandered ever  upon the 
   shore  singing  in  pain  and  regret  beside the  waves; for 
   Maglor was the mightiest of the singers of  old, but  he came 
  
  117 
   never back among the folk of Elfinesse.                       
                                                                
     In those days there was a mighty building  of ships  on the 
   shores  of  the Western  Sea, and  especially upon  the great 
   isles, which  in the  disruption of  the Northern  world were 
   fashioned of ancient Beleriand.  Thence in  many a  fleet the 
   survivors  of  the  Gnomes  and of  the Western  companies of 
   the  Dark-elves set  sail into  the West  and came  not again 
   into the lands  of weeping  and of  war; but  the Light-elves 
   marched  back  beneath  the banners  of their  king following 
   in the train of Fionwe's  victory, and  they were  borne back 
   in  triumph unto  Valinor.' But  in the  West the  Gnomes and 
   Dark-elves rehabited for the most part the Lonely  Isle, that 
   looks both East and  West; and  very fair  did that  land be- 
   come,   and  so   remains.  But   some  returned   even  unto 
   Valinor, as all were free to  do who  willed; and  the Gnomes 
   were  admitted  again  to the  love of  Manwe and  the pardon 
   of the Valar, and the Teleri forgave their ancient grief, and 
   the curse was laid to rest.                                   
     Yet  not  all  would  forsake  the  Outer Lands  where they 
   had  long  suffered and  long dwelt;  and some  lingered many 
   an age in the West and North, and  especially in  the western 
   isles  and  the  lands  of  Leithien.  And  among  these were 
   Maglor  as  has  been  told;  and with  him Elrond  the Half- 
   elfin,'  who  after  went  among mortal  Men again,  and from 
   whom alone the blood of the elder race'  and the  seed divine 
   of  Valinor  have  come  among  Mankind  (for  he was  son of 
   Elwing, daughter of Dior,  son of  Luthien, child  of Thingol 
   
   and  Melian;  and  Earendel  his  sire   was  son   of  Idril                
   Celebrindal,  the  fair maid  of Gondolin).  But ever  as the                
   ages  drew  on  and  the  Elf-folk faded  on the  Earth, they                
   would still set sail at eve from our Western shores: as still                
   they  do,  when  now  there  linger  few  anywhere  of  their                
   lonely companies.                                                            
                                                                               
                                        *                                       
                                                                               
    1. Hither written above or replacing Outer at both occurrences.             
    2. In this sentence, in the first 'layer' of emendation,  many Men  > some 
     few  Men  and  many  beside  of  Men  >  some  beside  of Men.  Later the 
     sentence was rewritten rapidly in pencil:                                  
                                                                               
         And it is said that all that were left of the three  Houses of  the Fa- 
         thers  of  Men  fought  for  Fionwe, and  to them  were joined  some of 
         the Men  of Hithlum  who repenting  of their  evil servitude  did deeds 
         of valour against the Orcs; and so were fulfilled, &c.                 
                                                                               
       See note 3.                                                              
                                                                               
   3. Added here at the same time as the rewriting given in note 2:              
                                                                               
         But most Men, and especially those new come out of the East, were      
         on the side of the Enemy.                                              
                                                                               
   4. Added here:                                                                
                                                                               
         for as yet had none of these creatures of his cruel thought assailed 
         the air.                                                               
                                                                               
   5. sons > children (late change).                                             
   6. and there Morgoth was thrown down altered and expanded thus:               
                                                                               
         and there Morgoth stood at last at bay; and yet  not valiant.  He fled 
         unto  the  deepest  of his  mines and  sued for  peace and  pardon. But 
         his  feet  were  hewn  from  under  him,  and  he  was hurled  upon his 
         face. Then was he bound, &c.                                           
                                                                               
       Added here:                                                              
  
  118 
                                                                               
         Yet little joy  had they  in their  return, for  they came  without the 
         Silmarils, and these could  not be  again found,  unless the  world was 
         broken and re-made anew.                                               
   
               
                                                                       
   8. Half-elfin > Half-elven (cf. $17 in the Q II version, note 4).      
   9. the elder race > the Firstborn                                     
                                                                       
                                    19.                                 
                                                                       
   [Q  I comes  to an  end soon  after the  beginning of  this section.] 
                                                                       
     Thus  did  the  Gods  adjudge  when  Fionwe  and the  sons of      
   the  Valar  returned  unto  Valmar:  the  Outer   Lands  should      
   thereafter  be  for  Men,  the younger  children of  the world;      
   but  to  the  Elves  alone  should  the  gateways  of  the West      
   stand ever open; but if they  would not  come thither  and tar-      
   ried in  the world  of Men,  then should  they slowly  fade and      
   fail. And so hath it  been; and  this is  the most  grievous of      
   the fruits of the works and lies  of Morgoth.  For a  while his      
   Orcs  and  Dragons  breeding  again  in  dark  places  troubled      
   and affrighted the world,  as in  far places  they do  yet; but      
   ere the End all shall perish by the valour of mortal Men.            
     But  Morgoth  the  Gods  thrust  through  the  Door  of Time-      
   less Night into the  Void beyond  the Walls  of the  World; and      
   a guard is set for ever on that door. Yet the lies that              
                                                                       
   [Here the  Q I  text gives  out, at  the foot  of a  typescript page, 
   but Q II continues to the end.]                                      
                                                                       
     This   was   the   judgement   of   the   Gods,  when   Fionwe  and 
   the  sons  of  the  Valar  had   returned  unto   Valmar:  thereafter 
   the  Outer   Lands  should   be  for   Mankind,  the   younger  chil- 
   dren  of  the  world;  but  to the  Elves  alone  should   the  gate- 
   ways  of  the  West  stand  ever   open;  and   if  they   would  not 
   come  thither  and   tarried  in   the  world   of  Men,   then  they 
   should  slowly  fade  and  fail.  This  is the  most grievous  of the 
   fruits  of  the  lies  and  works  that  Morgoth  wrought,  that  the 
   Eldalie  should   be  sundered   and  estranged   from  Men.   For  a 
   while   his   Orcs   and   his   Dragons   breeding  again   in  dark 
   places  affrighted  the  world,  and  in  sundry  regions do  so yet; 
   but  ere  the  End  all  shall  perish  by   the  valour   of  mortal 
   Men.                                                                 
     But   Morgoth   the  Gods   thrust  through   the  Door   of  Time- 
   
                                                    
                                                                 
   less  Night  into  the  Void,  beyond the  Walls of  the World; 
   and a guard is set for ever  on that  door, and  Earendel keeps 
   watch  upon  the  ramparts  of  the  sky,  Yet  the  lies  that 
   Melko,(1) Moeleg  the  mighty  and  accursed,   Morgoth  Bauglir 
   the  Dark  Power  Terrible, sowed  in the  hearts of  Elves and 
   Men  have  not  all  died,  and  cannot by  the Gods  be slain, 
   and  they  live  to  work  much  evil even  to this  later day. 
   Some  say  also  that  Morgoth  at whiles  secretly as  a cloud 
   that cannot be seen or felt, and yet is, and the  poison, is,(2) 
   creeps  back  surmounting  the  Walls  and visiteth  the world; 
   but  others  say that  this is  the black  shadow of  Thu, whom 
   Morgoth  made,  and  who  escaped  from  the  Battle  Terrible, 
   and dwells in dark places  and perverts  Men-' to  his dreadful 
   allegiance and his foul worship.                               
      After the triumph of the Gods Earendel sailed still  in the 
   seas  of  heaven,  but  the  Sun  scorched  him  and  the  Moon 
   hunted  him  in  the  sky,  [and  he  departed long  behind the 
   world  voyaging  the  Outer  Dark  a  glimmering  and  fugitive 
   star.](4) Then  the Valar  drew his  white ship  Wingelot-- over 
   the land of Valinor, and they filled it with radiance  and hal- 
  
  119 
   lowed  it,  and  launched  it  through the  Door of  Night. And 
   long Earendel set sail into  the starless  vast, Elwing  at his 
   side,(6) the Silmaril upon  his brow,  voyaging the  Dark behind 
   the  world,  a glimmering  and fugitive  star. And  ever and 
   anon  he  returns  and shines  behind the  courses of  the Sun 
   and  Moon above  the ramparts  of the  Gods, brighter  than all 
   other stars,  the  mariner  of  the  sky, keeping  watch against 
   Morgoth  upon the  confines of  the world.  Thus shall  he sail 
   until  he  sees  the  Last  Battle  fought  upon the  plains of 
   Valinor.                                                       
      Thus  spake  the  prophecy  of  Mandos,  which  he  declared 
   in  Valmar  at  the  judgement of the Gods,  and the  rumour of 
   it was  whispered among  all the  Elves of  the West:  when the 
   world  is  old  and  the  Powers   grow  weary,   then  Morgoth 
   shall  come  back  through  the Door out of the Timeless 
   Night;  and  he  shall  destroy  the  Sun  and  the  Moon,  but 
   Earendel  shall  come  upon  him  as  a  white flame  and drive 
   him from the airs. Then shall  the last  battle be  gathered on 
   
                                                                     j 
                                                                           
   the  fields  of  Valinor.  In  that day  Tulkas shall  strive with       
   Melko,  and  on  his  right  shall  stand Fionwe  and on  his left       
   Turin  Turambar,  son  of  Hurin,  Conqueror  of  Fate,(7) and  it       
   shall  be  the  black  sword of  Turin that  deals unto  Melko his       
   death  and  final  end;  and so  shall the  children of  Hurin and       
   all Men be avenged.                                                      
     Thereafter  shall  the  Silmarils'  be  recovered  out   of  sea       
   and  earth  and  air;  for  Earendel  shall  descend and  yield up       
   that  flame  that  he  hath  had  in  keeping.  Then  Feanor shall       
   bear  the  Three  and  yield  them  unto  Yavanna   Palurien;  and       
   she  will  break  them  and  with  their  fire  rekindle  the  Two       
   Trees,  and  a  great light  shall come  forth; and  the Mountains       
   of  Valinor  shall be  levelled, so  that the  light goes  out all       
   over  the  world.  In  that  light  the   Gods  will   again  grow       
   young,  and  the Elves  awake and  all their  dead arise,  and the       
   purpose  of  Iluvatar  be  fulfilled   concerning  them.   But  of       
   Men  in  that  day  the  prophecy  speaks   not,  save   of  Turin       
   only, and him it names among the Gods.'                                  
     Such  is  the  end  of  the tales  of the  days before  the days       
   in  the  Northern  regions  of  the Western  world. Some  of these       
   things  are  sung  and  said  yet  by the  fading Elves;  and more       
   still  are  sung  by  the  vanished  Elves that  dwell now  on the       
   Lonely  Isle.  To  Men  of the  race of  Earendel have they at       
   times  been  told,  and most  to Eriol,(10) who alone of  the mor-       
   tals  of  later  days,  and  yet  now  long  ago,  sailed  to  the       
   Lonely  Isle,  and  came  back  to  the  land  of  Leithien" where       
   he  lived,  and  remembered  things  that  he  had  heard  in fair       
   Cortirion, the city of the Elves in Tol Eressea.                         
                                                                           
                                      *                                     
                                                                           
    1. Melko > Melkor (but only at the first occurrence).                    
    2. and yet is, and the poison is > and yet is venomous                   
    3. This sentence was rewritten:                                          
                                                                           
         but others say that this is the black shadow of Sauron, who served 
         Morgoth and became the greatest and most  evil of  his underlings; 
         and Sauron escaped from the Great Battle, and dwelt in dark places 
         and perverted Men, &c.                                             
   
                                                                               
                                                                                
    4. This sentence survives from an earlier point in the narrative in Q I       
       (end of $17, p. 180); in Q II the latter part of it, and he departed long 
       behind the world voyaging the Outer Dark a glimmering and fugitive        
       star, was struck out, since it recurs immediately below.                  
    5. Wingelot not here emended (as in $17 in the Q II version, note 6) to       
       Vingelot.                                                                 
  
  120 
    6. Elwing at his side struck out.                                             
    7. Added here in pencil: coming from the halls of Mandos                      
    8. Thereafter shall the Silmarils > Thereafter Earth shall be broken and      
       re-made, and the Silmarils                                                
    9. among the Gods emended in pencil to among the sons of the Gods             
    10. Apparently changed, in pencil, to Ereol.                                  
    11. Leithien emended in pencil to Britain.                                    
                                                                                
                              Commentary on the Quenta.                          
                                                                                
                                  Opening Section.                               
                                                                                
      This passage,  to which  there is  nothing corresponding  in S,            
    may be compared with the  Lost Tales  I. 58,  66 -  7 on  the one            
    hand  and  with the  Valaquenta (The  Silmarillion pp.  25ff.) on            
    the other. This opening section of Q is the origin  and precursor            
    of the Valaquenta, as may be seen from the fall of  its sentences            
    and from many details of wording; while brief as it is  it offers            
    no actual contradictions to the text of the Lost Tales, save in a            
    few details  of names.  The Nine  Valar, referred  to in  S$1 and            
    in the alliterative Flight of the Noldoli (III. 133), are now for            
    the  first  time  identified. This  number was  to remain  in the            
    Eight  Aratar  (eight,  because  'one   is  removed   from  their            
    number', The Silmarillion p.  29), though  there was  much shift-            
    ing in the composition of the  number in  later writings;  in the            
    Lost  Tales  there  were  'four  great  ones'  among  the  Valar,            
    Manwe, Melko, Ulmo, Aule (I. 58).                                            
      The  name  of  Mandos in  the Lost  Tales, Vefantur  'Fantur of            
    Death', who 'called his hall with his own name  Ve' (I.  66, 76),            
    now  becomes  Nefantur. Nowhere  is there  any indication  of the            
    meaning of the first element: but  the new  name bears  a curious            
    resemblance  to  the  Old  English  name  of  Mandos  found  in a            
    list of such names  of the  Valar (p.  255): Nefrea  (Old English            
    ne(o)  'corpse',  frea  'lord').  The  late  change of  Tavros to            
   
    Tauros is made also to the B-text  of the  Lay of  Leithian (III. 
    195, 282).                                                        
      Vana  (here  specifically  given  as Vana)  is now  the younger 
    sister of Varda and Palurien (in the  Lost Tales  these goddesses 
    are not said to be 'related'); in  The Silmarillion  Vana remains 
    the  younger  sister  of  Yavanna.  We  meet  here   the  Gnomish 
    name  of  Melko,  Moeleg,  which  the  Gnomes  will not  use; cf, 
    the Valaquenta (p.  31): 'the  Noldor, who  among the  Elves suf- 
    fered most from his malice, will not utter it [Melkor),  and they 
    name  him  Morgoth,  the  Dark  Enemy  of  the World'.  The orig- 
    inal Gnomish form was Belcha (II. 44, 67).                        
                                                                     
      In  this  section  of  Q,  before  the  replacement  page  (see 
    note  2)  was  written,  the only  important developments  from S 
    are  the  reduction  of the  periods of  the Trees  from fourteen 
    hours to seven (and this only came in with  an alteration  to the 
    typescript, see note 1), and the explicit statement  that Silpion 
    was the elder of the Trees, and shone alone for a time (the       
    Opening  Hour).  It  is  also  said  that  the  Gnomes afterwards 
    called the Trees Bansil and Glingol. In the tale of The Fall of 
    Gondolin these names were expressly those of the Trees of         
    Gondolin (see II. 214 - 16), but (especially since Glingol occurs 
    in a rejected reading in The Cottage of  Lost Play  (I. 22)  as a 
    name of  the Golden  Tree of  Valinor) it  seems clear  that they 
    were  the  Gnomish  names  of  the  original  Trees,  which  were 
    transferred to their scions in Gondolin; in the Lay of  the Chil- 
    dren of Hurin and in the Lay of Leithian, as  here in  Q, Glingol 
    and Basil (later emended to  Glingal and  Belthil) are  the Trees 
    of Valinor. But in The  Silmarillion Glingal  and Belthil  are the 
    particular names of Turgon's images of the Trees in Gondolin.. 
      With the replacement  page in  this section  (note 2)  there are 
    several  further  developments,  and  the passage  describing the 
    periods of the Trees  and the  mingling of  the lights  is effec- 
    tively the final form, only differing from that in The            
  
  121 
    Silmarillion (pp. 38 - 9)  in some  slight rhythmical  changes in 
    the sentences. Yavanna no longer 'plants' the Trees, and          
    Nienna is present at their birth (replacing Vana of the Lost      
    Tales, I. 71-2); the Valar sit upon their 'thrones of  council' in 
   
   the  Ring  of Doom  near the  golden gates  of Valmar;  and the 
   moving  shadows  of  Silpion's leaves,  not mentioned  in S  or in 
   Q as  first written,  reappear from  the Lost  Tales (see  I. 88). 
   Here  also appear  the names  of Taniquetil,  Ialasse 'Everlasting 
   Whiteness',   Gnomish   Amon-Uilas,   and   Tinwenairin   'crowned 
   with stars'; cf. The Silmarillion p. 37:                            
                                                                      
      Taniquetil  the  Elves  name that  holy mountain,  and Oiolosse 
      Everlasting  Whiteness,  and   Elerrina  Crowned   with  Stars, 
      and many  names beside;  but the  Sindar spoke  of it  in their 
      later tongue as Amon Uilos.                                      
                                                                      
    'Elves' is still used  here in  contradistinction to  'Gnomes'; on 
    this usage see pp. 50 - l.                                         
                                                                      
                                    2.                                 
                                                                      
      Q remains close to S  in this  section. I  have noticed  in com- 
    menting  on  S  the  absence  of certain  features that  are found 
    both in the Lost  Tales and  in The  Silmarillion: (1)  the coming 
    of  the three  Elvish ambassadors  to Valinor,  (2) the  Elves who 
    did   not   leave   the   Waters   of   Awakening,  (3)   the  two 
    starmakings  of  Varda,  and  (4)  the  chain Angainor  with which 
    Morgoth  was  bound; and  there is  still no  mention of  them. As 
    I  have  said (p.  92), the  Quenta though  written in  a finished 
    manner is still very  much an  outline, and  the absence  of these 
    elements  may  be  thought  to  be  due  merely to  its compressed 
    nature. Against this, however, in respect of (1), is the statement 
    in Q  that Thingol  'came never  to Valinor',  whereas in  the old 
    story (I. 115) as  in The  Silmarillion (p.  52) Tinwelint/Thingol 
    was  one  of  the three  original ambassadors;  and in  respect of 
    (3), Varda is  said in  Q to  have strewn  'the unlit  skies' with 
    stars. As regards (4), it is said  later in  Q ($18)  that Morgoth 
    was  bound  after  the  Last  Battle  'with  the  chain  Angainor, 
    wherewith Tulkas had chained him aforetime'.                       
      The  constellation  of  the  Great  Bear  is called  the Burning 
    Briar, and the Sickle of the Gods, in the Lay of Leithian.         
      It  is  said  here  that  the Elves  named themselves  Eldar, in 
    contrast both to the old  idea (I.  235) that  Eldar was  the name 
    given  to  them  by  the Gods,  and to  The Silmarillion  (p. 49), 
   
    where Orome 'named them in their own tongue Eldar, the peo-      
    ple of the stars'.                                               
      The original statement in Q that Ingwe 'never came back        
    into the Outer Lands until these tales were near their end' is a 
    reference to his leadership of the March of the Elves of Valinor 
    in the second assault on Morgoth, in which he perished           
    (I. 129). The revised statement given in note 6, saying that 
    Ingwe never came back from the West, is virtually the same as 
    that in The Silmarillion (p. 53); see the Commentary on $17. 
    The Gnomish forms of the names of the three leaders, Ing,        
    Finn, and Elu, are removed by the rewritings given in notes 6, 
    8 and 11; and the use of Quendi for the First Kindred ('who      
    sometimes are alone called Elves', see p. 51) is displaced by 
    Lindar in a late emendation (note 7), while Quendi reappears 
    (note 5) as the name for all the Elves. These late changes be- . 
    long to a new nomenclature that came in after the Quenta was, 
    completed.                                                       
                                                                    
                                   3.                                
                                                                    
      While Q again follows S very  closely here,  there is  one im- 
    portant narrative development: the first appearance of the story 
    of Osse's sitting on the rocks of  the seashore  and instructing 
  
  122 
    the  Teleri,  and  of  his  persuading  some  to remain  'on the 
    beaches of the world' (the later Elves of the Havens of          
    Brithombar and Eglarest,  ruled by  Cirdan the  Shipwright). And 
    with the late addition given in note 7 there appears the removal 
    of  the First  Kindred (here  called the  Lindar) from  Tun, and 
    their sunderance from  the Gnomes;  here there  is a  detail not 
    taken up into subsequent  texts (probably  because it  was over- 
    looked), that the Noldoli of Tun left the  tower of  Ingwe unin- 
    habited, though they tended the lamp.                            
      As  in  $2,  Finn  was emended  to Finwe  (and Ing  to Ingwe), 
    although  the  names  of  the  Noldorin princes  are said  to be 
    given in Gnomish  form, and  Ylmir found  in S  is not  taken up 
    in Q (similarly Oin  in S$3,  but Uinen  in the  opening section 
    of Q).                                                           
      In the passage on the Noldorin princes (a later addition to S) 
    Celegorm  becomes  the friend  of  Orome  (a  development  aris- 
    ing from the later story of Huan, see $10); Finrod's third son, 
   
   Anrod in S, becomes Angrod. On the change Finweg > Fingon          
   see p. 54.                                                         
                                                                     
                                   4.                                 
                                                                     
     Many  touches  found  in  the  story  in  The  Silmarillion  now 
   make  their  appearance in  Q (as  Feanor's wearing  the Silmarils 
   at great feasts, Morgoth's sight of  the domes  of Valmar  far off 
   in the mingling  of the  lights, his  laugh 'as  he sped  down the 
   long  western  slopes',  his  great  cry  that echoed  through the 
   world  as  Ungoliant's  webs  enmeshed  him).  I  have  noticed in 
   my  commentary  on  S that  'the entire  story of  Morgoth's going 
   to  Formenos  (not  yet  so  named)  and  his  speech  with Feanor 
   before the doors has yet to  appear', and  it has  not done  so in 
   Q; but the late interpolation given in note 6, stating that a mes- 
   senger  came  to  the Gods  in council  with tidings  that Morgoth 
   was  in  the  North  of  Valinor  and journeying  to the  house of 
   Finwe,  is the  first hint  of this  element. In  The Silmarillion 
   (p.  72)  messengers  came  to  the Valar  from Finwe  at Formenos 
   telling of Morgoth's first coming there, and  this is  followed by 
   the   news   from   Tirion   that  he   had  passed   through  the 
   Calacirya  - a  movement that  appears at  this point  in S  and Q 
   ('he  escaped  through  the  pass of  Kor, and  from the  tower of 
   Ingwe the Elves saw him pass in thunder and in wrath').            
     There is no mention in S$4 of the great  festival at  this point 
   in the narrative, and its appearance  in $5  looks like  an after- 
   thought (see p. 55); that the same is  still true  in Q  shows the 
   close dependence of the later version on the earlier at this stage 
   in the work.                                                       
                                                                     
                                   5.                                 
                                                                     
     In this section Q as usual contains many details and endur-      
   ing phrases not found in S, such as the wailing of the             
   Foamriders  beside  the  sea,  Feanor's  contempt  for  the  Valar 
   'who cannot even keep their own realm from their foe', the 
   drawn swords of the oath-takers, the fighting on 'the great arch 
   of the gate and on the lamplit quays and piers' of Swanhaven, 
   and the suggestion that the speaker of the Prophecy may have 
   been Mandos himself. There was no mention in S of the        
   
    Gnomes   who   did   not   join   the  Flight   (they  being   those  who 
    were  on  Taniquetil  celebrating  the  festival):  this   now  reappears 
    from  the  Lost  Tales  (I.  176);  nor   was  it   said  that   not  all 
    Fingolfin's people shared in the Kinslaying at Swanhaven.                  
      The  reference  to  'the  song  of  the  Flight  of  the   Gnomes'  may 
    be   to   the   alliterative   poem   The    Flight   of    the   Noldoli 
    (III.   131   ff.),   though   that  was   abandoned  at   the  Feanorian 
    Oath:  perhaps  my  father  still  thought  to  continue  it one  day, or 
    to write a new poem on the subject.*                                       
      The   pencilled   addition   'Finrod   returned'  (note   8)  indicates 
  
  123 
    the  later  story,  according  to  which   Finarfin  (Finrod)   left  the 
    march  of  the   Noldor  after   hearing  the   Prophecy  of   the  North 
    (The  Silmarillion  p.  88);  in  S  as  emended  (note   9)  and   in  Q 
    Finrod  only  came   up  with   Fingolfin  after   the  burning   of  the 
    ships  by  the  Feanorians,  and  only  after  that  did   Finrod  return 
    to Valinor.                                                                
      Helkarakse  reappears  in   Q  from   the  Lost   Tales,  but   is  now 
    rendered  'the  Strait  of  the  Grinding  Ice',  whereas   its  original 
    meaning  was  'Icefang',  and  referred  to  the  narrow  neck   of  land 
    which   'ran  out   from  the   western  land   almost  to   the  eastern 
    shores'   and   was   separated   from   the    Great   Lands    by   the 
    Qerkaringa or Chill Gulf (I. 166 - 7 and note 5).                          
                                                                              
                                        6.                                     
                                                                              
      If  there  ever  was  a  'song  of  the  Sun   and  Moon'   (called  in 
    The  Silmarillion  p,  99  by  an  Elvish  name,  Narsilion) it  has dis- 
    appeared.   The   account   in   Q   scarcely   expands   the   extremely 
    cursory  passage  in  S;  but  the  reason  now  given  for   the  change 
    in  the  divine  plan  is  not  that  the  Gods 'find  it safer'  to send 
    the  Sun  and  Moon  beneath  the   Earth:  rather   it  is   changed  on 
    account   of   'the   waywardness   of   Tilion   and  his   rivalry with 
    Urien',  and  still  more  because  of  the  complaints  of   Lorien  and 
    Nienna   against   the   unceasing   light.   This   element   re-emerges 
    from  the  Tale  of  the  Sun  and  Moon  (I.  189   -  90),   where  the 
    Valar   who   protested  were   Mandos  and   Fui  Nienna,   Lorien,  and 
                                                                              
    (*Later this becomes a reference to 'that lament which is named            
      Noldolante, the Fall of the Noldor, that Maglor made ere he was lost' (The 
    Silmarillion p. 87); but I have found no trace of this.)                   
   
    Vana.  Likewise  the  names  Rana  and  Ur  given  by the  Gods to 
    the  Moon  and  Sun go  back to  the old  story, where  however Ur 
    is  said  to  be  the  Elvish name:  the Gods  named the  Sun Sari 
    (I. 186 - 7).                                                      
      The   Sun-maiden   is   now  named   Urien,  emended   to  Arien 
    (her  name  in  The  Silmarillion),  replacing Urwendi  (< Urwen); 
    she is  said to  have 'tended  the golden  flowers in  the gardens 
    of  Vana',  which  clearly  derives from  the tending  of Laurelin 
    by Urwen(di) in the Lost Tales  (1. 73).  Tilion, the  hunter with 
    the silver  bow from  the company  of Orome,  not Ilinsor,  is now 
    the steersman of the Moon; but as I  noted in  I. 88,  Tilion, who 
    in  The  Silmarillion  'lay  in  dreams  by  the  pools   of  Este 
    [Lorien's  wife]  in Telperion's  flickering beams',  perhaps owes 
    something to  the figure  of Silmo  in the  Lost Tales,  the youth 
    whom  Lorien  loved  and  who  was  given  the task  of 'watering' 
    Silpion.  The  words of  Q concerning  Tilion, *often  he wandered 
    from  his  course pursuing  the stars  upon the  heavenly fields', 
    and the reference to his rivalry with  Urien (Arien),  clearly de- 
    rive from the passage in the old tale  (I. 195)  where it  is told 
    of  Ilinsor  that he  was 'jealous  of the  supremacy of  the Sun' 
    and that 'often he set sail in chase of [the stars]'.              
      A  trace  of  the  old conception  of the  Moon survives  in the 
    reference to 'the  floating island  of the  Moon', a  phrase still 
    found in The Silmarillion (see I. 202).                            
      The  occurrence  cf  the  name  Eruman  of  the  land  where Men 
    awoke  (Murmenalda  in  Gilfanon's  Tale,  'far  to  the  east  of 
    Palisor', I. 232 - 3, Hildorien in The Silmarillion, 'in the east- 
    ward regions of Middle-earth') is strange, and  can only  be re- 
    garded  as  a  passing  application  of it  in a  wholly different 
    meaning, for it was in fact retained in a refinement of  its orig- 
    inal sense  - the  land between  the mountains  and the  sea south 
    of Taniquetil and Kor, also  in the  Lost Tales  called Arvalin 
   (which   is   the  name   given  to   it  in   S  and   Q):  Eruman 
   (>   Araman)   afterwards   became   the   wasteland   between  the 
   mountains and the sea north of Taniquetil (see I. 82 - 3).          
      Though  the  phrase  in  Q  'the oldest  days before  the waning 
   of  the  Elves  and  the  waxing  of mortals'  was retained  in The 
   Silmarillion (p.  103), a  later addition  to Q  (note 6),  not re- 
  
  124 
   tained,  is  more  explicit:  'for  measured time  had come  into the 
   
    world, and the first of days; and thereafter the lives of the El-                 
    der that remained in the  Hither Lands  were lessened,  and their                 
    waning  was  begun.'  The  meaning  of  this is  undoubtedly that                 
    measured  time  had  come  into  the Great  or Hither  Lands, for                 
    the phrase 'thus  measured time  came into  the Hither  Lands' is                 
    found in the earliest Annals  of Beleriand  (p. 353).  This seems                 
    to relate  the waning  of the  Elves to  the coming  of 'measured                 
    time',  and  may  in turn  be associated  with the  following pas-                 
    sage from The Silmarillion (p. 103):                                              
                                                                                     
      From this time  forth were  reckoned the  Years of  the Sun.                   
      Swifter and briefer are they than the long Years of the Trees                   
      in Valinor. In that time the air of Middle-earth became heavy                   
      with the  breath of  growth and  mortality, and  the changing                   
      and ageing of all things was hastened exceedingly.                              
                                                                                     
    In the earlier writings the waning or fading of the Elves is al-                  
    ways, clearly if  mysteriously, a  necessary concomitant  of the                  
    waxing of  Men.* Since  Men came  into the  world at  the rising                  
    of the  Sun it  may be  that the  conceptions are  not fundamen-                  
    tally at variance: Men, and  measured time,  arose in  the world                  
    together, and were the sign for the declining of the  Elves. But                  
    it must  be remembered  that the  doom of  'waning' was,  or be-                  
    came,  a part  of the  Prophecy of  the North  (The Silmarillion                  
    p. 88):                                                                           
                                                                                     
      And those that endure  in Middle-earth  and come  not to                        
      Mandos shall grow weary of the world as with a great bur-                        
      den, and shall wane, and become as shadows of regret be-                        
      fore the younger race that cometh after.                                        
                                                                                     
      On the phrase used of Earendel: 'he came too late', see II.                     
    257; and cf. Q$17: 'He came too late to bring messages to the 
    Elves, for the Elves had gone.'                                                   
                                                                                     
      ( *See II. 326. In one place it was said that the Elves 'cannot live in an air 
      breathed by a number of Men equal to their own or greater' (II. 283), In the 
    Lay of the Children of Hurin (see III. 54) appears the idea of 'the goodness of  
    the earth' being usurped by Men, and this reappears in $14 in both S and Q        
    (in S with the added statement that 'the Elves needed the light of the Trees')) 
   
                                   7.                                 
                                                                     
     In this section Q does scarcely  more than  polish the  text of 
   S and embody the  later alterations  made to  it, and  the content 
   has  been  discussed  in  the  commentary  on  S. In  the sentence 
   added to the end of Q (note 6) there is  a clear  echo of  the old 
   idea  of  the  fading  Elves  of  Luthany,  and  the Elves  of Tol 
   Eressea  who  have  withdrawn  from  the  world  'and  there  fade 
   now no more' (see II. 301, 326).                                   
                                                                     
     Q provides  here new  details but  otherwise follows  S closely. 
   The site of the First Battle (by  later interpolation  called 'The 
   Battle under Stars') is now in the great Northern plain, still un- 
   named  before  its  desolation,  when  it  became Dor-na-Fauglith; 
   in  The  Silmnrillion  (p.  106)  the  Orcs  attacked  through the 
   passes  of  the  Mountains  of  Shadow and  the battle  was fought 
   'on  the  grey fields  of Mithrim'.  Feanor's sight  of Thangoro- 
   drim  as  he  died now  appears, and  his cursing  of the  name of 
   Morgoth as he gazed on the  mountain -  transferred from Turin, 
   who  did  the same  after the  death of  Beleg in  the Lay  of the 
   Children of Hurin (III. 87).                                      
     A very  minor structural  change is  found in  the story  of the 
   feign=d offer of a  peace-treaty by  Morgoth. In  S this  was made 
   before the death of Feanor, and Feanor  indeed refused  to treat; 
   after   his   death   Maidros   'induced   the   Gnomes   to  meet 
   Morgoth'.  In Q  'even in  the hour  of his  death there  came to 
  
  125 
   [his  sons]  an  embassy  from  Morgoth acknowledging  his defeat, 
   and offering to  treat, and  tempting them  with a  Silmaril'. The 
   greater force sent by Morgoth is now referred to;  and it  is seen 
   that the numbers of the Balrogs  were still  conceived to  be very 
   great:   but   Morgoth   brought  the   greater,  and   they  were 
   Balrogs'  (contrast  The  Silmarillion:  'but  Morgoth   sent  the 
   more, and there were Balrogs').                                    
     In  the  story  of  the  rescue  of  Maidros by  Finweg (Fingon) 
   the explicit  and puzzling  statement of  S that  it was  only now 
   that  Manwe  'fashioned  the  race  of  eagles'  is  changed  to a 
   statement that it was now that he  sent them  forth; by  the later 
   change of 'sent' to 'had sent' the final text is reached. In Q are 
   
    found the details that Finweg (Fingon) climbed to Maidros un-         
    aided but could not reach him, and of the thirty fathoms of           
    Thorndor's outstretched wings, the staying of Finweg's hand         
    from his bow, the twice repeated appeal of Maidros that               
    Finweg slay him, and the heading of Maidros so that he lived          
    to wield his sword better with his left hand than he had with          
    his right - cf. the Lay of the Children of Hurin (III. 65): his left 
    wieldeth/his sweeping sword. But there are of course still many      
    elements in the final story that do not appear: as the former         
    close friendship of Maidros and Fingon, the song of Fingon           
    and Maidros' answer, Fingon's prayer to Manwe, and Maidros'           
    begging of forgiveness for the desertion in Araman and waiv-          
    ing of his claim to kingship over all the Noldor.                     
                                                                         
                                      9.                                  
                                                                         
      In this section of the narrative Q shows an extraordinary and 
    unexpected expansion of S, much greater than has been the          
    case hitherto, and many elements cf the history in the pub-           
    lished Silmarillion appear here (notably still absent are the en-  
    tire story of Thingol's cold welcome to the new-come Noldor,          
    and of course the origin at this time of Nargothrond and              
    Gondolin):, but S, as emended and interpolated, was still the         
    basis. A few of the new features had in fact already emerged        
    in the poems: thus the Elvish watchtower on Tol Sirion first          
    appears in Canto VII cf the Lay of Leithian (early 1928); the         
    deaths of Angrod and Egnor in the battle that ended the Siege        
    of Angband, called the Battle cf Sudden Flame in one of               
    the earlier additions in this section (note 19), in Canto Vl of       
    the Lay (see p. 66): the Gorge of Aglon in Canto VII and               
    Himling in Canto X (both passages written in 1928); Esgalduin         
    already in the Lay of the Children of Hurin (but its source in       
    'secret wells in Taur-na-Fuin' has not been mentioned before).        
    But much of the content of Q in this sect!on introduces wholly        
    new elements into the legends.                                        
      The lates pencilled alterations and additions given in the          
    notes were put in a good while afterwards, and the names thus,        
    intrcduced (Taur Danin, Eredlindon, Ossiriand - which was            
    Assariad in Q$14, Dorthonion, Sauron) belong to later phrases.        
    But it may be noticed here that the change of Second Battle to        
   
    Third Battle (note  19) is  explained by  the development  of the 
    Glorious Battle  (Dagor Aglareb,  a late  addition given  in note 
    15), so that the Battle of Sudden Flame became  the third  of the 
    Battles  of  Beleriand.  With  'the Foreboding  of the  Kings' in 
    note 15 cf. The Silmarillion p. 115: 'A victory  it was,  and yet 
    a  warning', or  the reference  may be  to the  foreboding dreams 
    of Turgon and Felagund (ibid. p. 114).                            
      The names of Beleriand given  in one  of the  earlier additions 
    (note  2),  Noldorien,  Geleidhian, and  Ingolonde 'the  fair and 
    sorrowful',  are  interesting.  With  these  may be  compared the 
    list of names  given in  III. 160,  which include  Noldorinan and 
    Golodhinand,  the  latter  showing  Golodh, the  Sindarin equiva- 
    lent  of  Quenya  Noldo; Geleidhian  obviously contains  the same 
    element   (cf.   Annon-in-Gelydh,  the   Gate  of   the  Noldor). 
    Ingolonde   occurs   again   in   the   next  version   of  'The 
  
  126 
    Silmarillion' (the version nearing completion in 1937, see I. 8): 
                                                                     
      And  that  region   was  named   of  old   in  the   language  of 
      Doriath  Beleriand, but  after the  coming of  the Noldor  it was 
      called  also in  the tongue  of Valinor  Ingolonde, the  fair and 
      sorrowful, the Kingdom of the Gnomes.                           
                                                                     
    If  Ingolonde  means  'the  Kingdom  of  the Gnomes',  this name 
    also  should  probably  be  associated  with  the  stem  seen  in 
    Noldo, Golodh. In  much later  writing my  father gave  the orig- 
    inal  form  of  the  word  as   ngolodo,  whence   Quenya  noldo, 
    Sindarin golodh, noting that n  = 'the  Feanorian letter  for the 
    back nasal, the ng of king'.  He also  said that  the mother-name 
    of Finrod (= Felagund)  was Ingoldo:  this was  'a form  of noldo 
    with syllabic n, and  being in  full and  more dignified  form is 
    more or less equivalent to "the Noldo", one  eminent in  the kin- 
    dred',  and he  noted that  'the name  was never  Sindarized (the 
    form would have been Angolod)'.                                    
      How  significant  is the  likeness of  Ingolonde to  England? I 
    cannot certainly answer this; but  it seems  plain from  the con- 
    clusion of Q that England  was one  of the  great isles  that re- 
    mained  after the  destruction of  Beleriand (see  the commentary 
    on $18).                                                          
      The  territory  of  the  other   sons  of   Finrod  (Finarfin), 
   
    Orodreth, Angrod, and Egnor, is  now set  in the  pineclad high- 
    lands which afterwards were Taur-na-Fuin.                        
      Quite new in  Q is  the passage  concerning the  Dwarves, with 
    the notable statement that  the Feanorians  'made war  upon' the 
    Dwarves  of  Nogrod  and  Belegost,  changed afterwards  to 'had 
    converse with' them; this led ultimately to  the picture  in The 
    Silmarillion  (p.  113) of  Caranthir's contemptuous  but highly 
    profitable  traffic with  the Dwarves  in Thargelion.  The older 
    view of  the Dwarves  (see II.  247) was  still present  when my 
    father wrote  the Quenta:  though 'they  do not  serve Morgoth', 
    'they are in many  things more  like his  people' (a  hard saying 
    indeed);  they  were  naturally  hostile to  the Gnomes,  who as 
    naturally  made  war  on  them. The  Dwarf-cities of  Nogrod and 
    Belegost  go  back  to the  Tale of  the Nauglafring,  where the 
    Dwarves  are  called  Nauglath  (Nauglir  in  Q, Naugrim  in The 
    Silmarillion); but in the Tale the Indrafangs are the Dwarves of 
    Belegost.                                                        
      The  Feast  of  Reunion,  which goes  back to  Gilfanon's Tale 
    (I. 240) but is not mentioned in S (where there  is only  a ref- 
    erence to the 'meeting' of  the Gnomes  with Ilkorins  and Men), 
    reappears in Q ('The Feast of Meeting'); it is held in  the Land 
    of Willows, not as in The Silmarillion near the pools  of Ivrin. 
    The presence of Men  at the  feast has  been excised,  and there 
    now  enters  the  story  of  the  passage of  Men over  the Blue 
    Mountains (called in an addition Erydluin, note  3) and  the en- 
    counter  of  Felagund, hunting  in the  East with  Celegorm, and 
    Beor.  This  passage  in  Q  is  the forerunner  of that  in The 
    Silmaril/ion (p.  140), with  the strangeness  of the  tongue of 
    Men in Felagund's ears, his  taking up  Beor's harp,  the wisdom 
    that  was  in  Felagund's song,  so that  Men called  him 'Gnome 
    or Wisdom' (note 12). It is interesting to observe that after my 
    father abandoned the use of the word 'Gnome' (see I. 43 -  4) he 
    retained Nom as the  word for  'wisdom' in  the language  of the 
    people of Beor (The Silmarillion p. 141).  The abiding  of Beor 
    with Felagund until his death is mentioned (and in a  late addi- 
    tion the dwelling of the Beorians on Dorthonion, note 14).        
      Hador, called the Tall  and by  a later  change (note  11) the 
    Golden-haired, now first enters, and he is one of the  two lead- 
    ers  of  Men  to  cross  the  Mountains  into  Beleriand. Later, 
   
    whereas  in  the  House of  Beor the  original leader  remained, and 
    new  generations  were  introduced  beneath  him,  in  the  case  of 
    the  House  of  Hador  the  original  leader  was   moved  downwards 
    and  replaced  by  Marach;  but  the   two  Houses   remained  known 
  
  127 
    as the House of Beor and the House of Hador.                         
      Hador  has,  beside  Gumlin  (who  appeared  in  the  second  ver- 
    sion  of  the  Lay  of  the  Children  of  Hurin as  Hurin's father, 
    III.  115,  126),  another  son  Haleth;  and  this   occurrence  of 
    Haleth  is not  merely an  initial application  of the  name without 
    particular   significance,   but   implies   that   originally   the 
    'Hadorian'  and  'Halethian'  houses  of  the  Elf-friends  were one 
    and  the  same:  the  affinity  of the  names Hador,  Haleth (though 
    Haleth  ultimately  became  the  Lady  Haleth)  goes  back  to their 
    origin  as  father  and  son.  The   pencilled  words   'Haleth  the 
    hunter,  and  little later'  (note 11)  were very  probably intended 
    to go after the words 'After them came', i.e.                        
                                                                        
      They were the first of Men to come into Beleriand. After           
      them came Haleth the hunter, and little later Hador, &c.           
                                                                        
    This  shows  of course  the development  of the  third house  of the 
    Elf-friends,  later  called  the  Haladin; and  with the  removal of 
    Haleth to independent status  as the  leader of  a third  people the 
    other son of Hador became Gundor (note 11). Thus:                    
                                                                        
       Quenta                                                            
     as written.              Hador the Tall.                            
                                                                        
                         Haleth.                                         
                                                                        
                                           Hurin Huor.                   
                                                                        
       Quenta.            Hador the Goldenhaired.               Haleth. 
     as emended.                                                 the. 
                                                                Hunter. 
                                                                        
                        Gundor.                                          
                                                                        
                                           Hurin Huor.                   
   
           The.             Hador the Goldenhaired.                             
      Silmarillion.                                                             
                                                                               
                           Gundor.                                              
                                                                               
                                                  Hurin Huor.                   
                                                                               
     Morwen  now  gains  the  name  'Elfsheen', and  the association            
   of the House of Hador with Fingolfin in Hithlum appears.                     
     The  battle  that  ended  the  Siege  of  Angband  had  already            
   been described in Canto VI (III. 212 - 13) of the Lay of Leithian            
   (March 1928); a second  description of  it is  found in  Canto XI            
   of  the Lay  (HI. 275;  September 1930).  By later  additions the            
   name  'The  Battle  of  Sudden  Flame'  (note  19)  and Glomund's            
   presence in it  (note 16)  are introduced  (on the  name Glomund.            
   see  p.  71). Here  also is  the flight  of many  Dark-elves (not            
   Gnomes  as  in  S)  to  Doriath,  to  the  increase  of Thingol's            
   power.                                                                       
     It  is  now  suggested  that  Celegorm  and  Curufin   came  to            
   Nargothrond after the Battle of Sudden Flame as  to a  refuge al-            
   ready in being, and with  them came  Orodreth their  friend; this            
   is to be related  to the  earlier passage  in Q  (55): 'Orodreth,            
   Angrod, and Egnor took  the part  of Feanor'  (in the  debate be-            
   fore the Flight of the Noldoli). That Thingol's halls  in Doriath            
   were the inspiration for Nargothrond is also suggested.                      
     With the account  here of  the challenge  of Fingolfin  and his            
   death  compare the  Lay of  Leithian Canto  XII. This  dates from            
   late September 1930, and is later than this section of Q (see the            
   commentary on $10),  as is  seen by  the reference  to Thorndor's            
   'beak of gold' (line  3616, found  already in  the A-text  of the            
   Lay),  in  contrast  to  his  'claw'  in  Q,  emended  to  'bill'            
   (note 23).*                                                                  
                                                                               
  
  128 
   (*Cf. also 'thirty feet' as the span of Thorndor's wings emended to 'thirty 
   fathoms' in Q$8 (note 7), 'thirty fathoms' in the Lay (line 3618).)          
   
                                   10.                                        
                                                                           '7 
                                                                             
      This  version  of  the  legend  of  Beren  and Luthien  is unlike       
    previous  sections  of  the  Quenta:  for  whereas hitherto  it has    1 
    been  an  independent  extension  of S,  here (for  a good  part of       
    its  length)  it  is  a compression  of the  Lay of  Leithian. Very       
    slight  differences  between  Q  and the  Lay are  not in  my opin-       
    ion significant, but are merely the results of precis.                    
      At  the  end  of the  fight with  Celegorm and  Curufin, however,       
    Q  and  the  Lay  diverge.  In  the Lay  Beren's healing  (not men-       
    tioned  in  Q)  is  followed  by  debate  between  him  and Luthien       
    (3148ff.),  their  return to  the borders  of Doriath,  and Beren's       
    departure  alone  on  Curufin's  horse,   leaving  Huan   to  guard       
    Luthien  (3219ff.).  The   narrative  in   Canto  XI   begins  with       
    Beren's  reaching  Dor-na-Fauglith  and his  Song of  Parting; then       
    follows  (3342ff.)  Luthien's  overtaking  of Beren,  having ridden       
    after  him  on  Huan,  Huan's  coming  to  them shortly  after with       
    the  wolfcoat and  batskin from  the Wizard's  Isle, and  his coun-       
    sel to them. In Q, on the other hand, the story is essentially dif-       
    ferent,  and  the  difference  cannot  be explained  by compression       
    (admittedly at this point severe): for  Huan went  off to  the Wiz-       
    ard's  Isle  for  the  wolfcoat  and  batskin  and  then  Beren and       
    Luthien  rode  North  together  on  horseback,  until they  came to       
    a  point  where they  must put  on the  disguises. This  is clearly       
    the form of the story given  in Synopsis  IV for  this part  of the       
    Lay (III. 273):                                                           
                                                                             
      Luthien heals Beren. They tell Huan of their doubts and de-             
      bate and he goes off and brings the wolfham and batskin                 
      from the Wizard's Isle.                                                 
      Then he speaks for the last time.                                       
         They prepare to go to Angband.                                       
                                                                             
    But  Q  is  later  than  Synopsis  IV,  for  the  idea  had already       
    emerged that Huan. spoke thrice, the third time at his death.             
      It  seems  at  least  extremely  probable,  then,  that  Q$10 was       
    written  when  the  Lay  of  Leithian extended  to about  the point       
    where the narrative turns to  the events  following the  routing of       
    Celegorm  and  Curufin   and  Huan's   desertion  of   his  master.       
    Now  against  line  3031  is  written   the  date   November  1929,       
   
    probably referring forwards (see the  note to  this line),  and the           
    next  date,  against  line 3220  (the return  of Beren  and Luthien           
    to Doriath),  is 25  September 1930.  In the  last week  of Septem-           
    ber  of  that  year  my  father composed  the small  amount remain-           
    ing  of  Canto  X, and  Cantos XI  and XII,  taking the  story from           
    Beren's  solitary departure  on Curufin's  horse to  the enspelling           
    of  Carcharoth  at the  gates of  Angband; and  this part  had not,           
    according  to  the   analysis  above,   been  composed   when  Q$10           
    was  written.*  These  considerations  make  1930 a  virtually cer-           
    tain date for the composition of Q or  at least  the major  part of           
    it; and this fits well with my father's statement {see p.  11) that           
    the 'Sketch' was  written 'c.  1926 -  30', for  we have  seen that           
    the original writing of S  dates from  1926 (III.  3), and  the in-           
    terpolations  and  emendations  to  it,  which  were taken  up into           
    Q,  would  belong  to  the  following  years.  The  statement  in Q           
    that  'in  the  lay  of  Luthien  is  all  told  how  they  came to           
    Angband's  gate'  must  be an  anticipation of  further composition           
    of the Lay that my father was at this time premeditating.                     
      From  here  on  there  are  minor  narrative  divergences between           
    Q  and  the  Lay.  Thus  in the  prose Morgoth  'fashioned' (rather           
    than  bred)  Carcharoth  (cf. Synopsis  III 'fashions',  Synopsis V           
    'fashions'  >  'chooses',  III. 293  - 4).  The wolf's  names Boro-           
    saith,  Everhungry,  and  Anfauglin,  Jaws  of Thirst  (an addition           
    given in note 9), are not  found in  the Synopses  or the  Lay, but           
  
  129 
    the latter, in the  form Anfauglir,  reappears in  The Silmarillion           
    (p. 180) with the same meaning.                                               
      In  the prose  Luthien is  praised for  casting off  her disguise           
    and  naming  her  own  name,  feigning 'that  she was  brought cap-           
    tive  by  the  wolves of  Thu', whereas  in the  Lay she  claims at           
    first to  be Thuringwethil,  sent to  Morgoth by  Thu as  a messen-           
    ger,  and  it  seems  that  her  bat-raiment  falls  from   her  at           
    Morgoth's  command  (lines  3959  -  65), and  that he  divines who           
    she is  without her  naming her  name. In  these features  Q agrees           
    rather  with  Synopsis  III,  where she  does say  who she  is, and           
    'lets fall her bat-garb' (III. 305). It is not said in the Lay that           
    'she flung the magic  robe in  his face'  (but in  The Silmarillion           
    p. 181 'she cast her cloak before his eyes'), and  there is  in the           
                                                                                 
    (*Cf. also the internal evidence given in the commentary on $9 that the Fall 
    of Fingolfin in Canto XII is later than Q's account.)                         
   
    prose  the  notable  detail  of  the  Orcs'  secret  laughter  at 
    Morgoth's fall from his throne. In Q  Beren leaps  forth, casting 
    aside  the  wolfcoat,  when  Morgoth  falls,  whereas in  the Lay 
    Luthien  must rouse  him from  his swoon.  The ascription  of the 
    snapping  of  Curufin's  knife  to  dwarvish  'treachery'  agrees 
    however  with  the  verse  ('by  treacherous  smiths   of  Nogrod 
    made',  line  4161)  -  this   feature  is   not  found   in  The 
    Silmarillion, of course; while  the arousing  of the  sleepers by 
    the  sound  of its  breaking agrees  with the  A-text of  the Lay 
    (lines 4163 - 6), not with the  revised version  of B,  where the 
    shard struck Morgoth's brow.                                      
      From  the  point where  the Lay  ends, with  the biting  off of 
    Beren's  hand  by  the  Wolf,  the  Q  account  can  be  compared 
    with  the  Synopses. The  'wanderings and  despair' of  Beren and 
    Luthien  and  'their  rescue  by Huan'  clearly associate  Q with 
    Synopsis V (III. 312), and the marginal  addition (note  11) con- 
    cerning  their rescue  by Thorndor,  their flight  over Gondolin, 
    and their setting down in  Brethil, belongs  with the  brief late 
    outline given in III. 309.  The structure  of events  in Doriath, 
    with  Boldog's  raid  preceding  the  embassy  from  Celegorm  to 
    Thingol,  agrees  with Synopsis  IV (III.  310) rather  than with 
    Synopsis  V  (III.  311),  where  Thingol's  host  moving against 
    Nargothrond  meets  Boldog;  but  Q  agrees  with  Synopsis  V in 
    many  details,  such  as  the  presence of  Beleg and  Mablung in 
    the battle with Boldog, and Thingol's changed view of Beren.      
      At  the end  of this  section the  Land of  the Dead  that Live 
    reaches, in the emendation given in note 15, its final placing in 
    Ossiriand,  and  the  name  Gwerth-i-Cuina  appears for  the Dead 
    that Live (later in Q as originally written,  $14, the  names are 
    Assariad  and  Cuilwarthien,  cf.  i-Cuilwarthon  of   the  Lost 
    Tales).  On  the  name  Geleidhian for  Broseliand/Beleriand, oc- 
    curring in this emendation, see the commentary on $9.             
      On  the  statements  at  the  end  of  this  section concerning 
    Luthien's fate, and the 'long span  of life  and joy'  granted to 
    Beren and Luthien by Mandos, see the commentary on $14.           
      A  matter  unconcerned  with  the  story  of Beren  and Luthien 
    arises at the beginning of this  section, where  it is  said that 
    Beor  was slain  in the  Battle of  Sudden Flame;  in $9,  on the 
    other hand, 'Beor lived till  death with  Felagund'. This  can be 
   
    interpreted  to  mean  that he  died in  Felagund's service  at the 
    time  that his  son Barahir  rescued Felagund,  but such  an expla- 
    nation is forced (especially since in the later form of  his legend 
    his  death  was  expressly  of  old  age,  and  was  a source  of great 
    wonder to the  Elves who  witnessed it,  The Silmarillion  p. 149). 
    It seems more  likely that  there is  here an  inconsistency within 
    Q,  admittedly  surprising since  the two  passages are  not widely 
    separated.                                                          
      For  the  emendation  of  'Second   Battle'  to   'Third  Battle' 
    (note  1)  see  the  commentary  on  $9;  and  with  the  change of 
    Tinfang Warble  to Tinfang  Gelion (note  12) cf.  line 503  in the 
    Lay of Leithian, where the same change was made.                    
  
  130 
                                                                       
                                    11.                                 
                                                                       
      In  this section  the Quenta  becomes, both  in structure  and in 
    much of  its actual  wording, the  first draft  of Chapter  20 ('Of 
    the Fifth Battle') of The Silmarillion.                             
      There  appears  now  the   unwise  and   premature  demonstration 
    of  his  gathering  strength  by Maidros,  warning Morgoth  of what 
    was  afoot  among  his  enemies  and  allowing  him  time  to  send 
    out  his  emissaries  among  the Men  from the  East -  though this 
    is less clear and explicit in Q as originally  written than  it be- 
    comes  with  the rewriting  given in  note 14,  and even  then the 
    two phases of  the war  are not  clearly distinguished.  Some fur- 
    ther  development in  this had  still to  come: in  The Silmarillion 
    the  coming  of  the  Easterlings  into  Beleriand  is  told  at an 
    earlier point (p. 157; cf. note 1 to this section in Q), and it is 
    said  that some  of them,  though not  all, 'were  already secretly 
    under  the  dominion of  Morgoth, and  came at  his call',  the en- 
    try of his  'spies  and  workers  of treason'  was made  easier 'for 
    the faithless Men of  his secret  allegiance were  yet deep  in the 
    secrets of the sons of Feanor' (p. 189). Though these agents of 
    Morgoth are said  in Q  (as rewritten,  note 14)  to have  gone es- 
    pecially  to the  sons of  Ulfang, and  though Bor  and his  sons are 
    mentioned,  there  is  no  suggestion  here  of  the  good  faith of 
    the  sons  of  Bor, who  slew Ulfast  and Ulwarth  in the  midst of 
    the battle {The Silmarillion p. 193).                               
      The  Dwarves  now  play  a  part  in  these  events,   though  only 
    as furnishers  of weapons;  but in  Q they  are shown  as calculat- 
   
                                                                                 
                                                                                  
     ing and indeed cynical ('we are friends of  neither side  - until             
     it has won'), actuated solely by desire for  gain. In  The Silma-             
     rillion  the  Dwarves  actually  entered  the  war  on  Maedhros'             
     side,  and  'won  renown',  Azaghal  Lord  of   Belegost  wounded             
     Glaurung as the dragon  crawled over  him (p.  193). But  at this             
     time I do not think that my  father would  have conceived  of the             
     Dwarves of the mountains taking any  active part  in the  wars of             
     the Elves.                                                                    
         Whereas in S (as emended, $11 note  1) it  is only  said that             
     'Orodreth  because  of  Felagund  his  brother  will  not  come',             
     there  now  appears  in Q  the small  company out  of Nargothrond             
     who  went  to  the  war  under  the  banners  of  Finweg (Fingon)             
     'and came never back, save one',  the leader  is Flinding  son of             
     Fuilin, who comes out of  the old  Tale of  Turambar and  the Lay             
     of the Children of Hurin, and who is thus given a  fuller history             
     before  he fled  from the  Mines of  Melko to  meet Beleg  in the             
     Forest of Night. In the tale as in the poem (see  III. 53)  it is             
     only said that he had  been of  the people  of the  Rodothlim (of             
     Nargothrond)  and  that  he  was  captured  by  Orcs.   By  later             
     change  in  Q  (note  7) he  becomes Gwindor  son of  Guilin. But             
     it is  notable that  although the  wild onrush  of the  Gnomes of             
     Nargothrond,  that  carried  them  even  into  Angband  and  made             
     Morgoth  tremble  on  his  throne,  was led  by Flinding/Gwindor,             
     his heroic fury had as yet no  special cause:  for the  herald of             
     Finweg/Fingon  who  was  murdered  on  Dor-na-Fauglith  in  order             
     to  provoke  the  Elves  of  Hithlum  to  attack  Morgoth's decoy             
     force is not named.* The next and  final stage  was for  the her-             
     ald  to  become  Gelmir  of  Nargothrond, Gwindor's  brother, who             
     had  been  captured in  the Battle  of Sudden  Flame: it  was in-             
     deed grief for the loss of  Gelmir that  had brought  Gwindor out             
     of  Nargothrond against  the will  of Orodreth  (The Silmarillion             
     p. 188). Thus Flinding/Gwindor,  devised long  before for  a dif-             
     ferent story, ends by being, in his earlier life, the involuntary             
     cause of the loss of the great battle and the  ruin of  the king-             
     doms of the Noldor in Middle-earth.                                           
                                                                                  
       (* The statement that 'Morgoth led forth one of the heralds... and slew him 
     upon the plain' certainly does not mean, I think,  that Morgoth  himself came 
  
  131 
     forth and did the deed;  rather 'Morgoth'  here stands  for 'the  servants of 
     Morgoth, obeying his command.')                                               
   
      The account of the  behaviour of  the people  of Haleth  in the 
    rewritten  passage  given  in note  7 shows  my father  in doubt; 
    they made ready for war, then they  abode in  the forest  and few 
    came  forth  'because  of  the  wounding  of  Beren in  the wood' 
    (cf.  'Men  remembered that  wound against  the sons  of Feanor', 
    Q$10;  'Men  remembered  at  the  Marching  Forth',  the  Lay  of 
    Leithian line 3103). In the event, the former idea prevailed: 'In 
    the forest of Brethil Halmir, lord of the People of Haleth, gath- 
    ered his men, and  they whetted  their axes',  and in  the battle 
    'fell most of the Men of Brethil,  and came  never back  to their 
    woods' (The Silmarillion pp. 189, 192).                           
      In this same rewritten passage the later  story of  the founda- 
    tion  of  Gondolin  before  the  Battle  of  Unnumbered  Tears is 
    present, with  Turgon coming  forth 'unlooked  for' with  a great 
    host. It is perhaps strange that in the subsequent passage of re- 
    writing  (note 14)  Maidros 'appointed  a day,  and sent  word to 
    Fingon  and  Turgon',  and  'Fingon  and  Turgon  and the  Men of 
    Hithlum...  were  gathered  ready  in the  West upon  the borders 
    of the Thirsty Plain', which does not at all suggest  that Turgon 
    had just arrived, but seems rather to revert to the earlier story 
    (in  S,  note 1,  and in  Q as  originally written)  according to 
    which he was one of  the leaders  of the  Western Elves  from the 
    beginning of the preparations for war ('all the hosts  of Hithlum 
    ...  were  ready  to  his  summons,  and  Finweg  and  Turgon and 
    Huor and Hurin  were their  chiefs'). It  seems that  the emended 
    narrative  in  Q  represents  an  intermediate  stage:  Turgon now 
    emerges from  Gondolin already  long since  in existence,  but he 
    does not march up in the nick of time, on the  day itself,  as in 
    the later story: he comes, certainly unexpected,  but in  time to 
    take part in the final strategic preparations.                    
      The  challenge  to  Morgoth,  summoning  by  silver  trumpets 
    his   host  to   come  forth,   was  afterwards   abandoned,  but 
    Morgoth's decoying  force, 'great  and yet  not too  great', sur- 
    vived,  as  did  Burin's  warning  against premature  attack. The 
    uncontrollable bursting forth of the Elves  of Hithlum  and their 
    allies is brought about in  the same  way as  in the  later story, 
    even though there is still lacking in Q the  fine point  that the 
    one  slaughtered  before their  eyes was  the brother  of Gwindor 
    of Nargothrond; and there is present in the Q narrative the ini- 
   
    tial  success  of  the  hosts  of  Hithlum,  the  near-miscarriage of 
    Morgoth's   plans,   the   sweeping   of   the   banners   of  Finweg 
    (Fingon)  over  the plain  to the  very walls  of Angband.  The final 
    stages of the battle are less fully treated in Q, but all  the essen- 
    tial structure is there; several features are indeed still absent, as 
    the  death  of  Fingon  at  the  hands  of  Gothmog  (but  the  flame 
    from  his  helm  as  it  was  cloven  is  mentioned,  a  feature that 
    goes  back  to  the  Lay  of the  Children of  Hurin, and  from which 
    the  words  Finweg  (Fingon)  fell  in  flame  of swords  derive, see 
    III.  103), the  fall of  the Men  of Brethil  in the  rearguard (see 
    above),  the  presence  of   the  Dwarves   of  Belegost   (with  the 
    death  of  Azaghal  and  the  wounding  of  the dragon),  the fateful 
    words   between   Huor   and   Turgon   that   were    overheard   by 
    Maeglin (The Silmarillion p. 194).                                    
      Glomund's  presence  at   the  Battle   of  Unnumbered   Tears  was 
    introduced in a later addition to  the text  of S  ($13, note  3) and 
    is  now  incorporated  in  the  Q  narrative; his  earlier appearance 
    at  the  Battle  of  Sudden  Flame  enters  with  an addition  to Q$9 
    (note 16), and  is referred  to again  here (note  17) -  'the second 
    battle   of   the   North',  because   the  Glorious   Battle,  Dagor 
    Aglareb,  which  became  the  second  battle,  had  not yet  been de- 
    veloped.  But  according  to  Q  the  dragon  'was  not  yet  come to 
    his  full  growth'  at  the  Battle  of  Unnumbered Tears;  later, he 
    was  already  full  grown  at  the  Battle   of  Sudden   Flame  (The 
    Silmarillion  p.  151),  and  his  first,  immature   emergence  from 
    Angband was placed still further back {ibid. pp. 116 - 17).           
  
  132 
      The  Dragon-helm  of   Dor-lomin  here   reappears  from   the  Lay 
    of the Children  of Hurin  (see III.  26, 126),  where in  the second 
    version it is said that it was the work of Telchar, and               
                                                                         
         Would that he [Hurin] had worn it to ward his head               
         on that direst day from death's handstroke! (665 - 6)            
                                                                         
    But   only   now   does   the  dragon-crest   become  the   image  of 
    Glomund.  Afterwards  the  h!  story  of  the   helm  was   much  en- 
    larged:  in  the  Narn i  Hin Hurin  (Unfinished Tales  p. 75)  it is 
    told  that  Telchar  (of Nogrod,  not as  in Q  of Belegost)  made it 
    for  Azaghal  of  Belegost,  and  that  it  was   given  by   him  to 
    Maedhros,  by   Maedhros  to   Fingon,  and   by  Fingon   to  Hador, 
   
    whence  it  descended  to  Hador's  grandson   Hurin.  In   the  Narn 
    it is said that Hurin never in fact wore it; and also that the peo- 
    ple  of  Hithlum  said  'Of  more  worth  is  the Dragon  of Dorlomin 
    than  the  gold-worm  of  Angband!'  -   which  originated   in  this 
    passage  of  Q,  'We  have  a  dragon  of  more  worth  than theirs'. 
    A   pencilled   direction  against   the  beginning   of  $12   in  Q 
    (note  1)  postpones  the  introduction  of  the  Helm  to  the point 
    where  Morwen  sends  it  to  Thingol,  as  it   is  placed   in  The 
    Silmarillion (p. 199).                                                
      Some  other  minor  features now enter, as Melian's counsel  to 
    restore  the  Silmaril  to  the  sons  of  Feanor  (The  Silmarillion 
    p.  189),  and  in additions  to the  text the  presence of  Elves of 
    the Falas  among the  Western hosts  at the  great battle  (note 14), 
    and  the  especial  hatred  and  fear  felt by  Morgoth of  the House 
    of  Fingolfin  (note  23;  The  Silmarillion  p.  196,  where however 
    the  reasons  for  it  are  their  frierdship with Ulmo and the 
    wounds  that  Fingolfin  had  given  him  -  and  Turgon, Fingolfin's 
    son).  In  emendations  to  Q  (note  6)  the  name  Celegorm  begins 
    a long uncertainty between that form and Celegorn.                    
      The  mention  of  'Dark-elves,  save   cut  of   Doriath'  marching 
    to  Maidros'  banners  shows  that  my  father  still  naturally used 
    this  term of  Thingol's people; cf. the  Index to  The Silmarillion, 
    entry Dark Elves.                                                     
                                                                         
                                     12.                                  
                                                                         
      It  is  immediately  apparent,  from  many  actual  repetitions  of 
    wording,  that  when  my  father  composed  the  Q  version  of  the 
    tale  of  Turin  Turambar  he  had  the  'Sketch'  in front  of him; 
    while  many  of  the  phrases  that  occur  in The  Silmarillion ver- 
    sion are  first found  here. There  are also  features in  Q's narra- 
    tive  that  derive  from  the Lay  of  the  Children  of  Hurin  but 
    which  were  omitted  in  S.  The  statement in  Q, repeated  from S, 
    that  the  fate  of  Turin  is  told  in the  <Children of  Hurin> no 
    doubt  shows  that  my father  had not  yet given  up all  thought of 
    completing that poem some day.                                        
      In this first  of the  two sections  into which  the tale  of Turin 
    is  here  divided  there  are  only  minor points  to be  noticed. Q, 
    though much fuller than  S, is  still expressly  a synopsis,  and the 
    entire  element  of  the  Dragonhelm  is  omitted  (see  note  1  and 
   
    the  commentary  on  $11),  together   with  the   guiding  of   Turin  by 
    the  two  old  men  and  the  return  of  one  of  them  to   Morwen:  the 
    guides   (Halog   and   Mailgond   in   S)  are   here  not   named.  Rian 
    Huor's wife has already appeared in S at a later point ($16).              
      Airin,   wife   of   Brodda   and   kinswoman   of   Morwen,   re-enters 
    from  the  old  Tale  (she  is   mentioned  in   S$13  but   not  named),* 
    and  the  aid  she  gives  to  Morwen  is   secret,  which   perhaps  sug- 
    gests   a   movement   towards   the   worsening  of   Brodda's  character 
    as tyrant  and oppressor  (see II.  127), though  later in  Q it  is still 
    told  that  Morwen  entrusted  her  goods  to  him   when  she   left  her 
    home  (the  text  was  subsequently   altered  here,   $13  note   5).  We 
    meet  here   the  expression   'the  incoming   Men',  surviving   in  the 
    term  'Incomers'  used  in  the  Narn,  and  also  the  element  that  the 
    Easterlings   were   afraid  of   Morwen,  whispering   that  she   was  a 
  
  133 
    witch skilled in Elvish magic.                                             
      There  has  been  virtually   no  further   development  in   the  story 
    of  Turin  in  Doriath,  the  slaying  of  Orgof,  and  the  outlaw  band. 
    Blodrin  the  traitor  is  now  described  as  a  Gnome,  and  by  a later 
    addition  (note  5)  a  member  of  the  House  of  Feanor;  in   the  Lay 
    (as  in  S)  it  is  not  made  clear  who  he was,  beyond the  fact that 
    he  was  an  Elf  who  had  been  tumed  to   evil  during   his  upbring- 
    ing among the Dwarves (III. 52).                                           
      In  the   passage  concerned   with  Taur-na-Fuin   there  is   the  new 
    detail  that  the  Orc-band   that  captured   Turin  'had   delayed  long 
    in   the   lands   plundering  East   among  Men',   which  is   found  in 
    The  Silmarillion  (p.  206):  the  Orcs  'had  tarried  on   their  road, 
    hunting  in  the  lands  and  fearing  no  pursuit  as  they  came  north- 
    ward'.   This   feature   clearly   arose  from   a  feeling   that  Beleg 
    would  never  have  caught  up  with  the  Orcs   if  they   had  returned 
    swiftly  to  Angband,  but  in  both  S   and  Q   they  were   moving  in 
    haste  through  Taur-na-Fuin,  and  in  Q  this   is  explained   by  'the 
    angry message of Morgoth'.                                                 
      The  addition  concerning  Beleg's   sword  (note   10)  is   the  first 
    indication  that  it  was  of  a  strange  nature;  the  phrase  'made  of 
    iron  that  fell  from  heaven as  a blazing  star, and  it would  cut all 
                                                                              
    (*In  the Tale  Airin was  Morwen's friend  (II. 93);  in S  and Q  she was 
    Morwen's kinswoman; in The Silmarillion (p. 198) and the Narn (p. 69) she 
    was Hurin's kinswoman.)                                                     
   
                                                
                                                                    
   earth-dolven iron' is found  in The  Silmarillion at  a different 
   point (p. 201), where the origin of the sword is more fully told. 
                                                                    
                                  13.                                 
                                                                    
    There are several  substantial developments  in the  latter part 
   of the story of Turin in Q.                                       
    Finduilas'   name   Failivrin  is   now  ascribed   to  Flinding 
   (Gwindor); in the Lay occur the lines                             
                                                                    
            the frail Finduilas that Failivrin,                      
          the glimmering sheen on the glassy pools                   
          of Ivrin's lake the Elves in love                          
          had named anew.                  (III. 76, lines 2175 - 8) 
                                                                    
   In  Nargothrond  Turin,  as  the Black  Sword, is  Mormaglir, not 
   as  in  S  Mormakil  (cf. the  Tale of  Turambar, II.  84: 'Hence 
   comes  that  name  of  Turin's  among  the  Gnomes,  calling  him 
   Mormagli  or  Mormakil  according  to  their speech').  The final 
   form was Mormegil.  It is  now expressly  stated that  though ru- 
   mour  of  the  Black  Sword of  Nargothrond reached  Thingol 'the 
   name of Turin was not heard',  but there  is still  no suggestion 
   that Turin deliberately concealed his identity.                   
    The  place  where  the  Gnomes  of  Nargothrond   were  defeated 
   is not  said to  be between  the rivers  Ginglith and  Narog (The 
   Silmarillion  p.  212),  but  'upon the  Guarded Plain,  north of 
   Nargothrond', and as will be seen later  the battlefield  at this 
   time was east of Narog, not in  the triangle  of land  between it 
   and  Ginglith.  The impression  is given  that the  reproaches of 
   Flinding  (Gwindor)  as  he  died were  on account  of Finduilas. 
   There is indeed no suggestion  here that  Turin's policy  of open 
   war  was  opposed  in Nargothrond,  nor that  it was  this policy 
   that  revealed  Nargothrond  to  Morgoth;  but  since  these ele- 
   ments  were  fully  present  in  the Tale  of Turambar  (II. 83-4) 
   their  absence  from  Q must  be set  down to  compression. There 
   is also no mention  at this  point in  Q of  the bridge  over the 
   Narog (see S$13 notes 1 and 5), but  it is  referred to  later in 
   this  section  as  having  proved  the  undoing  of the  Elves of 
   Nargothrond. Orodreth  was slain  at Nargothrond,  and not  as in 
   The Silmarillion on the battlefield.                              
   
  
  134 
      In an alteration to Q (note 9) a shift is  implied in  the motive             
    of Turin's slaying  of Brodda.  In the  Tale Turin  struck Brodda's             
    head off  in explicit  vengeance on  'the rich  man who  addeth the             
    widow's little to his  much' (II.  90); in  the revised  passage in             
    Q  (as afterwards  in The  Silmarillion, p.  215, and  most clearly             
    in the Narn, pp. 107 - 8) Turin's  action sprang  in part  from the             
    fury  and  agony  of his  realisation that  the dragon  had cheated             
    him.*                                                                           
      Whereas  in  S  the  Woodmen  are  placed 'east  of Narog',  in Q             
    they  are  said  to  dwell  'in  the  green  woods about  the River             
    Taiglin that enters the land of Doriath ere it joins with the great             
    waters of Sirion' - these  being the  first occurrences  of Taiglin             
    and  'Doriath  beyond  Sirion'  in  the  texts  (though   both  are             
    marked on  the earliest  'Silmarillion' map,  see insert).  I noted             
    in  connection  with  the  passage  in  S that  it is  strange that             
    whereas  in  the  Tale  the  Woodmen  had  a  leader  (Bethos) when             
    Turin joined them, as also in the  later story,  in S  Turin 'gath-             
    ered  a  new  people'.  Now  in  Q the  Woodmen have  an. identity,             
    'the remnant of the people of  Haleth', Haleth  being at  this time             
    the  son  of  Hador  and  uncle  of Hurin,  and the  'Hadorian' and             
    'Halethian' houses one and the same,  as already  in $9;  but still             
    as  in  S  Turin  at once  becomes their  ruler. Brandir  the Lame,             
    son  of  Handir  son of  Haleth, does  indeed emerge  here, replac-             
    ing  Tamar  (son  of  Bethos  the  ruler) of  the Tale  of Turambar             
    who is still present in S, and it is said that Brandir had 'yielded             
    the rule to Turin at the choice of the woodfolk', but in  the later             
    story it is  an important  element that  Brandir remained  the tit-             
    ular ruler until his death, though disregarded by Turin.                        
      Here  is  the  first   mention  of   Turin's  vain   seeking  for             
    Finduilas  when  he  came  down  from  Hithlum,  and the  first ac-             
    count of Finduilas' fate; in the  Tale and  in S  there is  no sug-             
    gestion of what became of her. Finduilas is 'the  last of  the race             
    of  Finrod'  (later  Finarfin)  because   Galadriel  had   not  yet             
    emerged.                                                                        
      The narrative  of Q  also advances  to the  later form  in making             
    Nienor   accompany   the  expedition   from  Doriath   in  disguise             
    (see II. 128); and the 'high  place... covered  with trees'  of the             
                                                                                   
    (*In the Narn it is not made clear that Turin actually intended to kill Brodda 
    when he hurled him across the table.)                                           
   
    Tale and the 'hill-top' of S now becomes 'the tree-clad  Hill of 
    Spies'.  But in  Q it  was only  Morwen who  was set  for safety 
    on the Hill of Spies:  there is  no mention  of what  Nienor did 
    until  she  was  confronted  by  Glomund on  the banks  of Narog 
    (not, as later, on the Hill). This is a movement away  both from 
    the  Tale  and  from the  later story,  where Morwen  and Nienor 
    remained together until  the dragon-fog  arose; but  towards the 
    later story in that Nienor met the dragon  alone (on  the treat- 
    ment of  this in  S see  the commentary).  We must  suppose that 
    at this stage in the  development of  the legend  Nienor's pres- 
    ence was never revealed, either to her mother or to  anyone else 
    save the dragon; in  the later  story she  was discovered  at the 
    passage  of  the  Twilit  Meres (The  Silmarillion p.  217, Narn 
    pp. 114 - 15). The 'Mablung-element' is still wholly absent; and 
    it is to be noted that Morwen was  taken back  in safety  to the 
    Thousand  Caves,  whence  she  afterwards  wandered   away  when 
    she  found  that  Nienor  was  gone.  -  The  bridge  over Narog 
    seems  to  have  been  still  standing  after  the sack  (in The 
    Silmarillion Glaurung broke it down, p. 214).                    
      By emendation in Q (note 14)  appears for  the first  time the 
    name  Celebros, translated  'Foam-silver', for  Silver-bowl; but 
    in Q (as in S) the falls are  still in  the Taiglin  itself (see 
    II.  132).  Later,  Celebros  became the  name of  the tributary 
    stream in  which  were  the  falls;  and  the  falls  were named 
    Dimrost, the Rainy Stair.                                        
      In the story of the slaying of the dragon, the six (not as af- 
    terwards  two) companions  of Turambar  still survive  through S 
    from the Tale (II. 106); though in Q they were  not so  much the 
  
  135 
    only  companions  that  Turambar could  find but  rather 'begged 
    to come with him'. In the Tale  the band  of seven  clambered up 
    the far side of the ravine in the evening  and stayed  there all 
    night;  at  dawn of  the second  day, when  the dragon  moved to 
    cross,  Turambar  saw  that  he had  now only  three companions, 
    and  when  they  had  to  climb  back down  to the stream-bed to 
    come up under Glorund's belly  these three  had not  the courage 
    to go up  again. Turambar  slew the  dragon by  daylight; Niniel 
    went down to the ravine on  the second  evening, and  threw her- 
    self over the falls at sunrise  of the  third day;  and Turambar 
    slew himself in the afternoon of that day. In S the only indica- 
   
                                                                       
                                                                          
    tion  of  time  is  that  all  six  of Turambar's  companions deserted 
    him during the night spent clingirg to the further lip of the ra- 
    vine.  In  Q the  six all  deserted Turambar  during the  first night, 
    as  in  S,  but  he  spent  the  whole of  the following  day clinging 
    to  the  cliff;  Glomund  moved  to  pass  over  the  ravine   on  the 
    second  night  (my  father   clearly  wished   to  make   the  dragon- 
    slaying take  place in  darkness, but  achieved this  at first  by ex- 
    tending  the time  Turambar  spent  in  the  gorge).  But  Niniel went 
    down  and  found  him,  and  threw  herself  over  the falls,  on that 
    same  night.  Thus  in  Q  the  story  has  moved  closer  to  that of 
    The  Silmarillion  and  the  Narn,  and  needed  only  the contraction 
    of  the  time  before  the  dragon  crossed  the  ravine, so  that all 
    took  place  in  a  single  night  and  the  following  morning.  - It 
    seems  to  be  suggested  in  Q  that  Glomund  in   his  death-throes 
    hurled  himself  back  on  to  the  bank  from   which  he   was  com- 
    ing;  he  'coiled  back  in  anguish  ...  and   came  not   into  the 
    woodmen's  land'.  If  this  is so  Niniel must  have crossed  the ra- 
    vine to reach  Turambar. In  the Tale  (II. 107)  it is  explicit that 
    'almost   had  [the   dragon]  crossed   the  chasm   when  Gurtholfin 
    pierced  him,  and  now  he cast  himself upon  its farther  bank', as 
    also in the later versions.                                            
      That  Niniel  was  with  child  by  Turambar  is  now stated  in the 
    text as  written (in  the Tale  and in  S this  appears only  in later 
    additions).                                                            
      In  the  Tale  (II.  111)  Turambar  slew  himself  in the  glade of 
    Silver  Bowl;  it  is not  said in  S or  in Q  where he  died, though 
    in  both  he  was  buried  beside  Silver  Bowl.  -  At  the  very end 
    appears  in  Q  the  name  Nen-Girith,  its  first   occurrence:  'Men 
    changed  the  name  of  that  place  thereafter  to   Nen-Girith,  the 
    Shuddering  Water.'  In  The  Silmarillion  (p.  220)  it is  said, in 
    the  passage  describing  the  great  fit of  shuddering that  came on 
    Nienor  at  Dimrost,  the  falls  of  Celebros, that  - on  account of 
    this  -  'afterwards that  place was  called Nen  Girith', and  in the 
    Narn  (p.  123)  that  'after  that  day'  it  was called  Nen Girith. 
    These  passages  can  be  taken  to  mean that  the falls  of Celebros 
    were  renamed  Nen  Girith  simply  on   account  of   Nienor's  shiv- 
    ering  when  she  first  came there.  But this  is surely  absurd; the 
    event  was,  in itself  and without  aftermath, far  too slight  for a 
    renaming  -  too  slight,  indeed  for  narrative  mention  or legend- 
   
    ary recollection, if it had no aftermath: places are not renamed 
    in legend because a  person, however  important, caught  a chill 
    there. Obviously the prophetic element is  the whole  point, and 
    it  goes  back  to  the  Tale,  where before  ever the  name Nen 
    Girith  was  devised  Nienor  'not knowing  why was  filled with 
    a dread and could not look upon the  loveliness of  that foaming 
    water'  (II, 101),  and in  the original  story both  Nienor and 
    Turambar died in that very place (see II.  134-5). I  think that 
    the phrase in the Narn, 'after that day', must be interpreted to 
    mean 'after that time', 'after the  events which  are now  to be 
    described  had  come  to  pass'.  I  noted  in  Unfinished Tales 
    (p. 149, note 24):                                                  
                                                                       
      One might  suppose that  it was  only when  all was  over, and 
      Turin and Nienor dead,  that her  shuddering fit  was recalled 
  
  136 
      and  its  meaning seen,  and Dimrost  renamed Nen  Girith; but 
      in the legend Nen Girith is used as the name throughout.          
                                                                       
    Almost certainly, the use of the name 'Nen Girith' in  the later 
    narratives  before  the  account  of the  events that  must have 
    given rise to the name is  to be  explained in  the same  way as 
    that  proposed  by my  father for  Mablung: concerning  which he 
                                                                       
    Silmaril from the belly of Carcharoth                               
                                                                       
      the  hand  [of  Beren]  and jewel  seemed to  have so  great a  j 
      weight  that   Mablung's  own   hand  was   dragged  earthward  i 
      and forced open, letting the other fall to the ground.  It was 
      said  that  Mablung's  name  ('with  weighted hand')  was pro- 
      phetic; but it may have been a title derived from  the episode 
      that afterwards became the one that the  hero was  chiefly re- 
      membered by in legend.                                            
                                                                       
    I have no doubt that  the story  in Q  shows the  original idea: 
    Nienor  shivered with  prophetic but  unconscious fear  when she 
    came to the falls of Celebros;  there both  she and  her brother 
    died horrifyingly; and after their deaths the falls were renamed 
    Nen  Girith,  the  Shuddering  Water,  because  the  meaning was 
    understood.  'Afterwards',  'After  that  day', this  became the 
   
    name  of  the  falls;  but in  the legendary  history, when  all was 
    well-known  both to  the historian  and to  his audience,  the later 
    name became generalised, like that of Mablung.                       
                                                                        
                                     14.                                 
                                                                        
      At  the  beginning of  this section  it is  made clear  that Mim's 
    presence  in  Nargothrond  did  not  go  back  to  the  time  of the 
    dragon,   since   he   'had   found  the   halls  and   treasure  of 
    Nargothrond  unguarded'.  In  the  Lost  Tales  my  father doubtless 
    saw  no  particular  need  to  'explain' Mim;  he was  simply there, 
    a  feature of  the narrative  situation, like  Andvari the  Dwarf in 
    the Norse Volsung legend. But in Q the first step is taken to 
    relate  him  to  the  developing  conception   of  the   Dwarves  of 
    Middle-earth:  they  spread  into  Beleriand  from  the  Blue  Moun- 
    tains  after  the  Battle  of  Unnumbered  Tears.   (Ultimately  the 
    need  to  'explain'  Mim  led  to  the  conception  of   the  Petty- 
    dwarves.)  But  Q's  statement  that  the  Dwarves  only  now  enter 
    the  tales  of  the  ancient  world seems  at variance  with earlier 
    passages:  with  $9,  where  it  is  said  that the  Feanorians made 
    war  on  the  Dwarves  of  Nogrod  and  Belegost,  and  with  $11, 
    concerning  the  furnishing  of  weapons  by  the  Dwarves   to  the 
    armies of the Union of Maidros.                                      
      Here  Mim  has  some  companions,  slain  with  him  by  the  out- 
    laws  of  Hurin's  band,  whom  Hurin  'would  have stayed',  in the 
    Tale  of  Turambar  (II.  113)  Mim  was  alone,  and  it  was  Urin 
    himself  who  gave  him   his  death-blow.   Whereas  in   the  Tale 
    Urin's  band  -  large  enough  to be  called a  host -  brought the 
    treasure  of  Nargothrond to  the caves  of Tinwelint  in a  mass of 
    sacks  and  rough boxes  (while in  S there  is no  indication what- 
    soever  of  how  the  treasure  came  to  Doriath,  and  the outlaws 
    are  not  further  mentioned  after  the  slaying  of  Mim),   in  Q 
    Hurin's  outlaws  are  as  conveniently  got  rid  of  as  they were 
    conveniently come by - 'each one died or was slain in quarrels 
    upon the road', deaths ascribed to Mim's curse; and since      
    Hurin now goes alone to Doriath and gets Thingol's help in the 
    transportation of the treasure the outlaw-band seems to serve 
    very little narrative purpose. The fight in the halls of Tinwelint 
    between the woodland Elves and the outlaws, not mentioned in 
    S, has now therefore been expunged (the emergence in Q of a      
   
    new  fight  in  the halls,  between the  Elves and  the Dwarves,       
    would  demand  its  removal  in  any case,  if Menegroth  were not 
    to appear a permanent shambles).                                       
  
  137 
      But  the  problem  remained:   how  did   the  gold   come  to   
    Doriath? It was an essential idea that  Hurin, destroyed  by what      
    he had seen (or by  what Morgoth  allowed him  to see)  and tor- 
    mented  by  bitterness and  grief, should  cast the  treasure of       
    Nargothrond at Thingol's feet in a gesture  of supreme  scorn of       
    the craven and greedy king, as he conceived him  to be;  hut the 
    new story in Q is obviously unsatisfactory -  it ruins  the ges-       
    ture, if Hurin  must get  the king  himself to  send for  the gold 
    with which he is  then to  be humiliate<i,  and it  is difficult 
    imagine the conversation between Hurin and Thingol when 
    Hurin first appeared  in Doriath,  announcing that  the treasure 
    had become available.                                                  
      However this may be,  the gold  comes to  Doriath, and  in all       
    versions Hurin departs: but now in  Q, to  drown himself  in the 
    western sea, without ever finding Morwen again.                        
      I  have  said in  commenting on  the corresponding  section in 
    S that I think it probable that my father had already decided to       
    simplify the involved story in the Tale of the  Nauglafring con-   
    cerning the gold of Nargothrond. In Q, which  is a  fully artic-   
    ulated narrative, if brief, the absence of Ufedhin can  be taken   
    as  a  clear  indication that  he had  been abandoned,  and with       
    him,  necessarily,  many of  the complexities  of the  king's deal     
    ings with the Dwarves. The  story has  become, then,  quite sim-       
    ple.  Thingol  desires  the  unwrought  gold  brought  by  Hurin to    
    be  worked;  he  sends for  the greatest  craftsmen on  earth, the     
    Dwarves  of  Nogrod  and  Belegost;  and  they  coming  desire the     
    treasure for themselves, the Silmaril also, and  plot to  gain it.     
    The argument that they use -  that the  treasure belonged  in right    
    to the Dwarves, since  it was  taken from  Mim -  reappears from       
    the Tale of the Nauglafring, where it occurs  in a  different con-      
    text  (II.  230:  an  argument  used  by  Naugladur lord  of Nogrod    
    to support his intention to attack Tinwelint).                         
      The  relative  wealth   or  otherwise   of  Thingol   has  not       
    touched on in Q, but his riches are recounted in  the Lay  of the      
    Children  of  Hurin  (see  III.  26)  and in  the Lay  of Leithian 
    (III. 160 - 1); and this is no doubt the force of the  word 'even' 
   
    in 'Then the  enchantment of  the accursed  dragon gold  began to             
    fall even upon the king of Doriath.'                                          
      In  S  the  king  drives  the  Dwarves  away  without  any pay-             
    ment; there is no mention of any  strife at  this point,  and one             
    would  think  that  even  the   most  severe   compression  could             
    hardly have avoided  mentioning it.  But in  Q the  narrative now             
    takes a quite different turn. Thingol  'scanted his  promised re-             
    ward',  and  this  led to  fighting in  the Thousand  Caves, with             
    many  slain  on  both sides;  and 'the  Mound of  Avarice', which             
    in the Tale of the Nauglafring  covered the  bodies of  the slain             
    Elves of Artanor  after the  battle with  the outlaws  of Hurin's             
    band, now  covers those  of the  Dwarves and  Elves; the  form of             
    the Elvish name  is changed  from Cum  an-Idrisaith (II.  223) to             
    Cum-nan-Arasaith.                                                            
      As  in  S,  the  sack  of  Menegroth  by  the Dwarves  is still             
    treated in Q with the utmost brevity, and central features of the             
    story  in  the Tale  of the  Nauglafring do  not recur,  nor ever             
    would. But (in addition to the loss of  Ufedhin) it  seems likely             
    that the 'great host'  of Orcs,  paid and  armed by  Naugladur of             
    Nogrod  (II.  230),  would  by  now   have  been   abandoned.  Of             
    course the whole story arose in  terms of,  and continues  to de-             
    pend  on,  the hostile  view of  the Dwarves  which is  so promi-             
    nent in the early writings.                                                   
      The  much  emended  geographical   passage  that   follows  now             
    in Q is best understood in relation  to the  first 'Silmarillion'             
    map, and I  postpone discussion  of the  rivers of  Ossiriand and             
    the Dwarf-road to Chapter IV, pp. 283ff. It  is sufficient  to no-             
    tice here that the courses of the six  tributary rivers  of Gelion             
    (here  called  Ascar,*  before  emendation to  Flend and  then to             
    Gelion,  note  3) are  drawn on  that map  in precisely  the same             
    form  as they  have on  that published  in The  Silmarillion, and             
    the first  map  names them  in order  of the  original emendation             
  
  138 
    to  Q  (note  4)  before  that was  itself changed:  i.e., Ascar,             
    Thalos, Duilwen, Loeglin, Brilthor, Adurant.                                  
      It  is  now  made  explicit  that  it  was  Melian  who  warned             
                                                                                 
    (* It seems probable that the first two occurrences of Ascar in  this section 
    were mere slips, for Flend (> Gelion). At the third  occurrence the  name is 
    used, as it is on the map, for the northernmost of the rivers coming down out 
    of the Blue Mountains, afterwards renamed Rahlorion (> Rathloriel).)          
   
               
                                                                        
   Beren  of  the  approach  of  the Dwarves  (see p.  75); and  the re- 
   moval  of  the  Land  of  the  Dead  that  Live  from  'the  woods of 
   Doriath  and  the  Hunters'  Wold,  west  of  Nargothrond',  where it 
   is  still  placed in  S ($10),  to Assariad  (Ossiriand) in  the East 
   makes  the  interception  of  the  Dwarves   far  simpler   and  more 
   natural:  the  Stony  Ford  (which  goes  back  to  the  Tale  of the 
   Nauglafring  and  is  there  called  Sarnathrod)  now  lies   on  the 
   river  that bounds  that very  land. The  geographical shift  and de- 
   velopment  has  made  the  whole  organisation  of  the   story  here 
   much easier.                                                          
    Beren's  people  now  at   last  become   'the  Green   Elves'  (see 
   p.  74);  but the  story of  the ambush  at the  ford is  passed over 
   in  Q as  sketchily as  it was  in S:  there is  now no  mention even 
   of  the  taking  of  the  Nauglafring  (>  Nauglamir) from  the slain 
   king.  The  story  of  the  drowning  of  the  treasure  remains much 
   the  same  as  in  S,  but  there are  suggestions of  wider implica- 
   tions  in  the  wearing  of  the  Nauglafring: that  the Land  of the 
   Dead  that  Live became  itself so  fruitful and  so fair  because of 
   the  presence  of  Luthien  wearing  the  Silmaril.  This  passage is 
   retained  almost  word  for  word  in The  Silmarillion (p.  235). It 
   is  clearly  to be  associated with  a later  passage, found  both in 
   Q  (p.  182)  and  in  The  Silmarillion (p.  247), where  the people 
   dwelling  at  the  Havens  of  Sirion after  the  fall   of  Gondolin 
   would  not  surrender  the  Silmaril  to   the  Feanorians   'for  it 
   seemed  to  them  that  in  the  Silmaril  lay  the  healing  and the 
   blessing  that  had  come  upon  their houses  and their  ships'. But 
   the  Silmaril  was  cursed  (and  this   may  seem   a  sufficiently 
   strange   conception),   and   Melian   warned   Beren   and  Luthien 
   against it. In Q it is not said, as it is in S, that the Silmaril was 
   kept  secretly  by  Beren,  merely  that  he  and  Luthien 'retained' 
   it.  In  both  texts the  fading of  Luthien follows  immediately; but 
   while  Q  again  makes  no  actual  connection  (see  p. 75)  the very 
   ordering  of  its  sentences  suggests  that  such  a  connection was 
   there:  'the  Land  of the  Dead that  Live became  like a  vision of 
   the  land  of  the  Gods...  Yet  Melian  warned  them  ever   of the 
   curse...  yet  the  Silmaril  they  retained. And  in time  the brief 
   hour  of  the  loveliness  of  the land  of Rathlorion  departed. For 
   Luthien faded as Mandos had spoken...'                                
    The  statements  made  in  S$$10  and  14  on  the  fates  of  Beren 
   
    and Luthien have been discussed at  some length  (pp. 76  - 77).                
    When we turn to Q,  we find  that in  the earlier  passage ($10,                
    where  the  first  death  of Beren  and Luthien's  pleading with                
    Mandos is recounted), while there is mention  of songs  that say                
    that Luthien was borne living to Valinor by Thorndor,  these are                
    discounted, and 'it has long been said  that Luthien  failed and                
    faded swiftly and  vanished from  the earth',  and thus  came to                
    Mandos: she had died, as Elves might die, of grief (cf.  the old                
    Tale of Tinuviel, II. 40).  And the  dispensation of  Mandos ex-                
    acted  that  'Luthien should  become mortal  even as  her lover,                
    and should leave the  earth once  more in  the manner  of mortal                
    women'.  This  seems  precise:  it  can  surely  only  mean that                
    Luthien had become, not an Elf  with a  peculiar destiny,  but a                
    mortal woman. Her nature had changed.*                                          
      Yet  Q  retains  the  conception  in  the  present  passage of                
    Luthien's fading  - her  second fading.  I think  it can  now be                
    seen why my father wrote an X against  this sentence  (note 12);                
    and note also the marginal addition at this point: 'Yet  it hath                
  
  139 
    been  sung  that  Luthien  alone  of  Elves  hath  been numbered                
    among  our  race,'  and  goeth whither  we go  to a  fate beyond                
    the world' (cf. The  Silmarillion p.  236: 'Beren  Erchamion and                
    Luthien Tinuviel had  died indeed,  and gone  where go  the race                
    of Men to a fate beyond the world').                                            
      Coming lastly to the  story of  Dior and  the end  of Doriath,                
    it is now  Celegorm, Curufin,  and Cranthir  who were  slain, as                
    in The Silmarillion (p. 236); and by a late addition to the text                
    (note  14)  Dior  has  sons,  Eldun and  Elrun, who  were killed                
    with  their  father. In  The Silmarillion  they were  Elured and                
    Elurin, who were left by the servants of  Celegorm to  starve in                
    the forest.                                                                     
                                                                                   
    (*The  further  judgement  of  Mandos  in  $10,  that  'in recompense'  he 'gave 
    to Beren and Luthien thereafter a long span of life and joy', seems at variance 
    with what is implied here in Q. See III. 125.                                   
     + 'our race': the Quenta, according to its title (pp. 92 - 3), was 'drawn from 
    the Book of Lost Tales which Eriol of Leithien wrote'.)                          
   
                                    15.                                 
                                                                       
     In this version of the story of Eol and Isfin it is told  that Eol 
   'was  of  gloomy mood,  and had  deserted the  hosts ere  the battle 
   [of  Unnumbered  Tears]'.  Nothing  has  been  said  before  of  how 
   Eol  came  to  be  dwelling in  the terrible  forest (and  later his 
   earlier   history   was   to   be   wholly   changed    again:   The 
   Silmarillion p. 132).                                                
                                                                       
     The general description of the plain and city of Gondolin in       
   Q is obviously closely based on S, and shows little more than        
   stylistic development. But Thorndor is here said to have dwelt       
   on Thangorodrim before he moved his eyries to the Encircling         
   Mountains (see p. 80); and there is an interesting reference to           
   the original intention of the people of Gondolin to go to war        
   again when the time was ripe. The most important alteration          
   here is the pencilled addition (note 5), taken up into the Q II      
   text, telling that Turgon after the Battle of Unnumbered Tears       
   sent at times Elves down Sirion to the sea, where they built a       
   small haven and set sail, in vain, for Valinor. This is the forerun- 
   ner of the passage in The Silmarillion (p. 159), where however       
   the building of ships by the Gondolindrim and the setting sail       
   for Valinor 'to ask for pardon and aid of the Valar' is placed af- 
   ter the Dagor Bragollach and the breaking of the Leaguer of          
   Angband (for the foundation of Gondolin took place centuries         
   before the Battle of Unnumbered Tears). But in The Silmarillion      
   (p. 196) there was also a further attempt by Turgon to reach         
   Valinor in the time after the great battle, when Cirdan of the       
   Falas built for him seven ships, of which the only survivor was      
   Voronwe. The origin of this idea of the fruitless voyages of the 
   Gondolindrim is to be found in the tale of The Fall of Gondolin      
   (II. 162), where Ulmo by the mouth of Tuor counselled Turgon         
   to make such voyages, and Turgon replied that he had done so         
   'for years untold', and would do so now no more.                     
     In the replacement text Q II (pp. 166 - 68), where the old         
   story of the foundation of Gondolin is still present, there is       
   very little to record in narrative development, except that the 
   sending of Elves to Sirion's mouth and the sailing of ships          
   from a secret haven is now incorporated in the text; and it is       
   said that as the years drew on these sailings ceased and the ha- 
   
      Maps to          
                      
   THE SHAPING 
                      
         OF          
     MIDDLE-EARTH. 
                      
    J. R. R. TOLKIEN. 
   
  
  140 
    ven  was  abandoned.  It  is  now  explained  why  it   was  that            
    Thorndor (> Thorondor) moved his eyries from Thangorodrim.                   
      The passage of time is left entirely vague in these narratives.            
    There  is no  indication of  how many  years elapsed  between the            
    Battle  of  Unnumbered Tears  or its  immediate aftermath  - when            
    in  the  first  years  of  Gondolin  Turgon was trying to  get his            
    messages  to  Valinor -  and the  coming of  Tuor, by  which time            
    the  haven  at  Sirion's  mouth  was  desolate, none  could enter            
    Goldolin from the  outside world,  and neither  the king  nor the            
    most part of his  people wished  any more  for return  to Valinor            
    (p. 171). But the change  in feeling  in Gondolin  - and  all the            
    mighty  works of  levelling and  tunnelling -  must imply  a long            
    lapse of time ('as the years drew on', pp.  165, 168).  This con-            
    ception goes back to the original  Fall of  Gondolin (see  my re-            
    marks, II. 208); but at that time Tuor  had no  associations that            
    would  tie  him  into  a  chronological  framework. Already  in S            
    ($16), however,  Huor, brother  of Hurin,  had become  Tuor's fa-            
    ther,  and  Huor  was slain  in the  Battle of  Unnumbered Tears.            
    Clearly  there  was  a  major  narrative-chronological difficulty            
    lurking here,  and it  was not  long before  my father  moved the            
    founding of Gondolin {and with it that of  Nargothrond) to  a far            
    earlier point in the history. Unhappily, as I have  mentioned be-            
    fore (II. 208, footnote), the  Quenta account  was the  last that            
    my  father  ever  wrote  of  the  story  of Gondolin  from Tuor's            
    coming  to  its  destruction; and  therefore, though  the revised            
    chronological  structure  is perfectly  clear, the  latest actual            
    formed  narrative  retains  the  old  story  of  the  founding of            
    Gondolin  after  the  Battle  of  Unnumbered  Tears.  Against the            
    words  in the  Q II  replacement 'For  Turgon deemed,  when first            
    they came into  that vale  after the  dreadful battle'  my father            
    wrote an X (note 3); but in all the years that followed  he never            
    turned to it again.*                                                         
      The name  Eryd-Lomin occurs  for the  first time+ in the  Q II            
                                                                                
    (*The passage in The Silmarillion (p. 240) is an editorial attempt to use the 
    old narrative within the later structure.                                    
      +For the first time in the narrative texts. The actual first occurrence is 
    probably in the caption to my father's painting of  Tol Sirion  (Pictures by 
    J. R. R. Tolkien no. 36) of July 1928, which though it cannot be made out in 
    the reproduction reads: 'The Vale of  Sirion, looking  upon Dor-na-Fauglith,) 
   with Eryd Lomin (the Shadowy Mountains) on the left and the eaves of Taur- 
   na-Fuin on the right.')                                                     
   
   replacement text, but its  reference is  to the  Mountains of              
   Shadow fencing Hithlum, and it was later emended (note  1) to              
   Eredwethion  (Ered  Wethrin  in  The Silmarillion).  The name              
   Eryd-Lomin did at  this time  mean 'Shadowy  Mountains', just              
   as Dor-lomin meant 'Land of Shadows' (see I. 112, and  I. 255              
   entry  Hisilome).  Subsequently  Eryd-Lomin,  Ered  Lomin was              
   changed  both  in  meaning  ('Shadowy Mountains'  to 'Echoing              
   Mountains', with lom 'echo', as also  in Dor-lomin  'Land of              
   Echoes') and in application, becoming the name of the coastal              
   range to the west of Hithlum.                                              
                                                                             
                                      16.                                     
                                                                             
     At  the  beginning  of  this  section  we  find  the  first  beginnings 
   of  the  later  story  of  the  coming  of   Isfin and   Meglin  (Aredhel 
   and  Maeglin)  to  Gondolin,  rather  than  (as  still  in  S)  the send- 
   ing  of  Meglin  by  his  mother;  Eol  was  lost  in  Taur-na-Fuin,  and 
   his  wife  and  son  came  to   Gondolin  in   his  absence.   There  was 
   much further development to come (the story of Maeglin in                  
   The Silmarillion is one of the latest elements in the book).               
     In  the  rewritten  passage  given  in  note  3 the  birth of  Tuor 'in 
   the  wild'  appears  (see  p.  81);  the  implication  is  no  doubt that 
   as in The Silmarillion (p. 198) and with more detail in the                
   'later  Tuor'  (Unfinished  Tales  p.  17)  he  was  born  in  the  wilds 
   of  Hithlum,  and  that  it  was  after  his  birth  that Rian  went east 
   to the Hill of Slain (in the rough rewriting of the passage in             
  
  141 
   Q  I  now  first  given  an  Elvish  name,  Amon   Dengin).  But   it  is 
   odd that in the rewriting Tuor's servitude among 'the faithless            
   Men', found in S and in Q as first written, is excluded.                   
     In the account of Tuor's flight from Hithlum the name of the             
   Rainbow  Cleft  as  originally  written  was  Cris-Ilfing  (in  the  tale 
   of  The  Fall  of  Gondolin  it  was   Cris  Ilbranteloth   or  Glorfalc), 
   emended   to   Kirith   Helvin   (Cirith   Ninniach   in   The  Silmaril- 
   lion).                                                                     
     Tuor's  journey   remains  unchanged.   It  was   already  said   in  S 
   that  Bronweg  'had  once  been  in  Gondolin',  now it  is added  that  
   he   had   escaped   from   Angband,   and   had  reached   Sirion  after 
                                                                             
    long  wanderings  in  the  East.  That  he had  been in  Angband ap- 
    pears  in  fact  already  in  the  Lay  of  the  Fall   of  Gondolin 
    (III. 148), and is implied in the Tale (II. 156 - 7). The story of his 
    lone survival from the last of the  ships sent  out on  Turgon's or- 
    ders  had  not  yet  arisen;  and  his  escape  from  Angband  makes 
    him a rather  obvious parallel  to Flinding  (Gwindor), or  at least 
    points  a general  likeness between  the stories  of Turin  and Tuor 
    at  this  point. In  each case  a Man  is guided  by an  Elf escaped 
    from  Angband to  the hidden  city of  which the  Elf was  a citizen 
    in the past. - The visitation of Ulmo to  Tuor 'as  he stood  in the 
    long  grass at  evening' in  the Land  of Willows  goes back  to the 
    Tale, where he stood  'knee-deep in  the grass' (II. 155).  This was 
    an  essential  element  never abandoned;  see II.  205. The  song of 
    Tuor  that he  made for  his son  Earendel is  extant, and  is given 
    in Appendix 2 to this chapter (p. 262).                              
      Ulmo's  instructions  to  Tuor  in  Q  remain  the  same as  in S; 
    but  in  the  Q  II  replacement  there  are  important differences. 
    Here,  the  great   war  between   Gondolin  and   Angband  foreseen 
    by  Ulmo  is  given  a  larger  scope,  and  its  succesful  outcome 
    made  to  seem  more  plausible:  Tuor's  errand  to  Hithlum, where 
    he  was  to  draw  the ('evil'  and 'faithless')  Men of  Hithlum (a 
    land  full  of  Morgoth's  spies)  into alliance  with the  Elves, a 
    task  it  would  seem  of  the  utmost  hopelessness,  is  now aban- 
    doned,  and  Tuor  is to  journey into  the East  and rouse  the new 
    nations  of  Men;  the  feud with  the Feanorians  is to  be healed. 
    But  in  the  contrary  case,  Ulmo  no  longer  makes  any  promise 
    to  aid  the  people of  Gondolin in  the building  of a  fleet. His 
    foreknowledge  of  the   approaching  doom   of  Gondolin   is  made 
    progressively  less  precise:  in  S  he  knows  that  it  will come 
    through  Meglin  in  seven (>  twelve) years,  in Q  I that  it will 
    come  in  twelve  years,  but  without  mention of  Meglin, in  Q II 
    only that  it will  come before  many years  are passed,  if nothing 
    is done.                                                             
      In the story of  Meglin's treachery  in Q  it is  expressly stated 
    (as it is not in S, though it is almost  certainly implied)  that he 
    revealed  the  actual  situation  of  Gondolin,  of   which  Morgoth 
    was until then ignorant.                                             
      There  are  strong  suggestions  in  this compressed  account that 
    Gondolin's  rich  heraldry  of  houses  and  emblems  was   only  in 
   
    abeyance,   not   abandoned.    The   seven    names   of    Gondolin   are 
    referred   to,   though   not   given,  and   Ecthelion  of   the  Fountain 
    and   Glorfindel   of   the  House   of  the   Golden  Flower   are  named. 
    Indeed   so   many   old  features   reappear  -   the  Gates   of  Summer, 
    the  'death  of  Rog  without  the  walls'*  -  that   it  does   not  need 
    the  reference  in  the  text  to  The  Fall  of  Gondolin  to  show  that 
    my  father  had  the  Tale  very  fully  in  mind.  In  the   reference  to 
    the   'devising'   (rather   than   'breeding')    of   new    dragons   by 
    Morgoth  for  the  assault  on  the  city  there   is  even   a  suggestion 
    of   the   (apparently)   inanimate   constructions   of  the   Tale  (see 
    II. 213).                                                                   
      The  relation   between  the   present  shor;   version  of   the  escape 
    of   the   fugitives   and   the   ambush    in   Cristhorn    (>   Kirith- 
    thoronath),    which    is   effectively    that   in    The   Silmarillion 
    (p.  243),  and  that  in  the Tale  has been  discussed in  II. 213  - 14. 
    The   absence   from   The   Silmarillion   of   the  fugitives   who  went 
    to  the   Way  of   Escape  and   were  there   destroyed  by   the  dragon 
  
  142 
    lying  in  wait,  an  element  present  in  S  and Q,  is due  to editorial 
    excision,  based  on  evidence  in  a   much  later   text  that   the  old 
    entrance  to  Gondolin  had  been  blocked  up.  That   text  is   the  ba- 
    sis  for  the  passage  in  The  Silmarillion  (p.  228)  where  Hurin  af- 
    ter   his   release   from   Thangorodrim   came   to   the  feet   of  the 
    Encircling Mountains:                                                       
                                                                               
      he looked about him with little hope, standing at the foot of            
      a great fall of stones beneath a shee! rock-wall; and  he knew            
      not that this was all that was now left to see of the  old Way            
      of  Escape: the  Dry River  was blocked,  and the  arched gate            
      was buried.                                                               
                                                                               
    The sentence in The Silmarillion p. 240 'Therefore in that time             
    the very entrance to the  hidden door  in the  Encircling Moun-             
    tains was caused to be blocked up' was an editorial addition.                
      In Q reappears from the Tale the sojourn of the  survivors of             
    Gondolin in the Land of Willows,  and the  return of  the 'sea-             
    longing'  to Tuor,  leading to  the departure  from Nan-Tathrin             
    down Sirion to the Sea.                                                     
                                                                               
    (*For the absence of Rog from the passage in The Silmarillion (p. 242) see 
      II. 211, second footnote.)                                                
   
                                                
                                                                     
    Lastly may  be noticed  the description  of Idril  Celebrindal in 
   Q  II  (p, 177)  - tall,  'well nigh  of warrior's  stature', with 
   golden hair: the prototype  of Galadriel  (see especially  the de- 
   scription of her in Unfinished Tales pp. 229 - 30),               
                                                                     
                                  17.                                 
                                                                     
    In the original  Q text  in this  section the  structure of  S is 
   closely  followed, and  in many  respects the  story is  still un- 
   changed where change was very soon to take place.                  
    All  trace  of  Ulmo's  urging Earendel  to undertake  the voyage 
   to Valinor  has disappeared  (see S$17  note 3);  but it  is still 
   Ulmo's  'grievous  words'  to the  Valar that  lead to  the coming 
   forth  of  the  Sons  of  the  Valar  against  Morgoth,  and still 
   Earendel 'came too late to bring  messages to  the Elves,  for the 
   Elves  had  gone' (cf.  Q$6: 'he  came too  late'). There  now ap- 
   pears,  on the  other hand,  Earendel's wish  to bring  'a message 
   to  the  Gods  and  Elves  of  the  West,  that should  move their 
   hearts to pity on  the world',  even though,  when he  came, there 
   were none in Kor to  whom to  deliver it.  But the  ultimate story 
   is noted on the text in pencil (note 1).                           
    In  the  account of  the host  that came  from Valinor  Fionwe is 
   still the son of Tulkas (see p. 82};  but now  none of  the Teleri 
   leave Valinor, while on  the other  hand there  is mention  of the 
   Gnomes   who   had   not  left   Valinor  at   the  time   of  the 
   Rebellion  - cf.  the earlier  passage in  Q ($5):  'Some remained 
   behind... It was long ere  they came  back into  this tale  of the 
   wars and wanderings of their people.'                              
    Bronweg  is  still  present  as  in  S  living alone  at Sirion's 
   mouth after the attack by the Feanorians, and he still  sails with 
   Earendel  on  the  second  voyage  of  Wingelot that  brought them 
   to Kor. Earendel still at this point in the story builds the Tower 
   of Seabirds; his ship is raised, as in S, on  the wings  of birds, 
   as he  searches for  Elwing from  the sky,  whence he  is hunted 
   by  the  Moon  and  wanders  over  the earth  as a  fugitive star. 
   Elwing still casts the Silmaril into the sea  and leaps  after it, 
   taking  the  form of  a seabird  to seek  Earendel 'about  all the 
   shores  of  the  world'.  Minor  developments  are  the dissension 
   among  the  Feanorians, so  that some  stood aside  and others 
   aided Elwing; the deaths  of Damrod  and Diriel  (see p.  84); the 
   
                                                                                
                                                                                    
  
  143 
    explanation of Maidros' pity for the child Elrond ('for his heart                
    was sick and weary with the  burden of  the dreadful  oath'); and                
    the  description  of  Wingelot.  The name  of Tuor's  ship Earame                
    is translated 'Eagle's Pinion' (the old explanation of  the name,                
    when it was  Earendel's ship),  not 'Sea-wing'  (see p.  83). The                
    passage in S concerning the  choice of  Elrond Halfelven  is here                
    omitted, but the matter reappears in $18.                                        
                                                                                    
      With this section the rewriting of Q (as  'Q II')  becomes con-                
    tinuous to the end of the work, and the original text ('Q I') in                
    fact gives out before the end. Since  substantial stretches  of Q                
    I  remain unchanged  in Q  II, I  do not  suppose that  much time                
    elapsed between them; but  certain major  new strokes  are intro-                
    duced into the legend in the rewriting.                                          
      These  major developments  in the  present section  are, first,                
    that Ulmo's words to the Valar  did not  achieve the  war against                
    Morgoth  ('Manwe  moved  not');  second,  that  Elwing,  borne up                
    as  a  seabird,  bore  the Silmaril  on her  breast, and  came to                
    Earendel, returning from his  first voyage  in Wingelot:  so that                
    the  Silmaril  of  Beren  was  not lost,  but became  the Evening                
    Star; and third, that Earendel, voyaging to Valinor with Elwing,                
    came before the Valar, and it was  his 'embassy  of the  two kin-                
    dreds' that led to the assault on Morgoth.*                                      
      But there are also many  changes of  a less  structural charac-                
    ter in Q II, as: Earendel's earlier voyages  about the  shores of                
    the  Outer  Lands before  he built  Wingelot; his  warning dreams                
    to return in haste to the Mouths  of Sirion,  which in  the event                
    he  never  came  back  to,  being  intercepted  by the  coming of                
    Elwing  as  a  seabird  and  her  tidings  of  what  had happened                
    there  in  his  absence  -  hence  the  disappearance  of Bronweg                
    from the story; the healing power of the  Silmaril on  the people                
    of  Sirion  (see  p.  230): the  great light  of the  Silmaril as                
    Wingelot  approached Valinor,  and the  suggestion that  it was                
    the power  of the  jewel that  brought the  ship through  the en-                
    chantmerts  and  the  shadows;  Earendel's  refusal to  allow any                
    of those that travelled with him to come  with him  into Valinor;                
    the new explanation of the desertion  of Tun  upon Kor  (for ',he                
                                                                                    
    (*The first appearance of this central idea is in a hasty pencilled note to Q I 
    (note 1): 'Make Earendel move the Gods.')                                        
   
    story still endured that the city of the Elves  was empty  of its                  
    inhabitants   when   Earendel  came   there);  the   greeting  of                  
    Earendel  by  Fionwe  (now  again  the  son  of  Manwe)   as  the                  
    Morning  and  Evening  Star;  the  manning by  the Teleri  of the                  
    ships  that  bore  the  hosts of  the West;  and the  sighting of                  
    the Silmaril  in the  sky by  Maidros and  Maglor and  the people                  
    of the Outer Lands.                                                                
      By  subsequent  emendation  to  Q  II  some   further  elements                  
    enter. To Tuor is ascribed a fate (note 3) hardly  less astonish-                  
    ing  than  that of  his cousin  Turin Turambar.  Elrond's brother                  
    Elros appears (notes  4 and  9); and  Maglor takes  over Maidros'                  
    role as their saviour, and as the less ruthless and single-minded                  
    of the two brothers (note 10;  see the  commentary on  $18). Tne                  
    addition in note 19  stating that  the leader  of the  Gnomes who                  
    had  never  departed  from Valinor  was Ingwiel  son of  Ingwe is                  
    at first sight surprising: one would expect Finrod  (> Finarfin),                  
    as in The Silmarillion (p. 251). I think however that  this addi-                  
    tion  was  imperfectly  accommodated  to  the  text:  the meaning                  
    intended  was  that  Ingwiel  was  the chief  of the  Quendi (the                  
    Light-elves,  the  Vanyar)  among  whom  the  Gnomes  of  Valinor                  
    marched.* In a revision to Q$2 (note 6)  the original  text, say-                  
    ing  that  Ingwe  never  came  back into  the Outer  Lands 'until                  
    these  tales were  near their  end', was  changed to  a statement                  
    that  he  never  returned.  Ingwiel  replaces  Ingil son  of Inwe                  
    of the Lost Tales, who built Ingil's Tower in Tol Eressea (I. 16)                  
    after his return from the Great Lands.                                             
      As Q II was first written                                                        
                                                                                      
  
  144 
      Earendel was their guide [i e. of the fleet of the hosts of                      
      Valinor];  but  the  Gods  would not  suffer him  to return                      
      again,+ and he built him a white tower upon the confines of                      
                                                                                      
     (*In the final version of this passage my father  noticed the  (apparent) error, 
      and changed Ingwiel son  of Ingwe  to Finarfin  son of  Finwe (hence  the read- 
      ing in The Silmarillion). The result is that whereas in Q II only the  leader of 
      !he First Kindred is named, Ingwiel, in the final version only the leader of the 
      Noldor of Valinor is named, Finarfin; but the one should not, I think,  have re- 
      placed    the    other    -    rather    both    should    have    been   named. 
      + Cf. the letter of 1967 cited in II.  265: 'Earendil,  being in  part descended 
      from Men, was not allowed to set foot on Earth again.')                        
   
                                                                              
                                                                                 
   the outer world in  the Northern  regions of  the Sundering                    
   Seas, and there all the sea-birds of the earth at times re-                    
   paired.                                                                        
                                                                                 
   The  Tower   of  Seabirds   thus  survives   in  the   same  place   in  the 
   narrative  as  in  S  and  Q,   where  Earendel   builds  the   tower  after 
   his  fruitless  visit  to  Kor. At  the end  of this  section in  S Earendel 
                                                                                 
   sails by the aid of [the seabirds'] wings even over the airs                   
   in search of Elwing, but is scorched by the Sun,  and hunted                   
   from the sky by the Moon, and  for a  long while  he wanders                   
   the sky as a fugitive star.                                                    
                                                                                 
   Virtually the same is said at the end of the section  in Q  I. In              
   Q  II, however,  as first  written, Elwing  was with  Earendel at              
   this time,* in the form of  a bird,  and it  was she  who devised              
   wings for his ship, so that 'it was lifted  even into  the oceans              
   of the air'.                                                                   
   In  S  and Q  I Earendel  does not  yet bear  a Silmaril  when he              
   wanders the sky 'as a fugitive star' (for  the Silmaril  of Beren              
   is drowned with the Nauglafring, and the others are still in the              
   Iron Crown of Morgoth); whereas in Q II it is  at this  time that              
   the Silmaril appears in the sky and gives hope  to the  people of              
   the Outer Lands.                                                               
   With  the  revision  to Q  II given  in note  20 enters  the idea              
   that it was the  Gods themselves  who set  Earendel and  his ship              
   in the sky. It is now Elwing  who builds  the Tower  of Seabirds,              
   devising wings for herself in order to try to reach him, in vain;              
   and they are sundered till the end  of the  world. This  no doubt              
   goes with the revision to Q  II given  in note  14: 'And  he bade              
   farewell  to  all  whom  he loved  upon the  last shore,  and was              
   taken from them for ever.'                                                     
   In  The  Silmarillion  the  element  of  a  small  ship's company              
   remains:  the  three  mariners  Falathar, Erellont,  and Aerandir              
   (p. 248). These,  and Elwing,  Earendil refused  to allow  to set              
                                                                                 
   (*It is not actually said in Q II that Elwing returned to Earendel  after being 
   bidden by him to remain behind  when he  landed on  'the immortal  shores' and 
   went to Kor; but it is evident that she did, from her having devised wings for 
   his ship.)                                                                      
   
    foot  on  the  shore of  Aman; but  Elwing leapt  into the  sea and 
    ran  to  him,  saying:  'Then  would  our  paths  be  sundered  for 
    ever.'  There  Earendil  and  Elwing  'bade  farewell  to  the com- 
    panions  of  their  voyage,  and  were taken  from them  for ever', 
    but  Elwing  did  not  even  so  accompany  Elendil to  Tirion. She 
    sojourned  among  the  Teleri  of  Alqualonde,  and  Earendil  came 
    to her there after he  had 'delivered  the errand  of the  Two Kin- 
    dreds'  before the  Valar; and  they went  then together  to Valmar 
    and  heard  Manwe  s  decree,  and  the  choice  of  fate  that was 
    given to them and to their children.                               
      A  curious point  arises in  the account  in Q  II of  the voyage 
    of  Earendel  and  Elwing  that  brought  them  to  the   coast  of 
    Valinor.  Whereas  in Q  I it  is said  that Earendel  'found again 
  
  145 
    the  Lonely  Isle,  and  the  Shadowy  Seas',  in  Q II  'they came 
    into  the  Shadowy  Seas  and  passed   their  shadows;   and  they 
    looked  upon  the  Lonely  Isle...'  This  suggests that  the Shad- 
    owy  Seas  had  become  a  region  of  the Great  Sea lying  to the 
    east  cf Tol  Eressea; and  the same  idea seems  to be  present in 
    $6 both in S and in Q, for it is said there that  at the  Hiding of 
    Valinor  'the  Magic Isles  were... strung  across the  confines of 
    the  Shadowy  Seas,  before  the  Lonely  Isle  is  reached sailing 
    West'.  Quite different  is the  account in  the Lost  Tales, where 
    'beyond  Tol  Eressea  [lying  west  of  the  Magic  Isles]  is the 
    misty  wall  and  those  great  sea  glooms  beneath which  lie the 
    Shadowy  Seas'   (I.  125);   and  the   Shadowy  Seas   extend  to 
    the coasts of the western  land (I.  68). Conceivably,  this devel- 
    opment  is  related  to  the  changed  position  of  Tol  Eressea - 
    anchored  in,  the  Bay  of   Faerie  within   far  sight   of  the 
    Mountains  of  Valinor,  and  not  as  in  the  Lost Tales  in mid- 
    Ocean: a change that entered the geography in S$3.                 
      In  emendations  to  Q  II  the  Magic   Isles  become   the  En- 
    chanted Isles (note 11; see II. 324 - 5) and the Bay of  Faerie be- 
    comes   the   Bay   of   Elven-home  (note   12);  also   the  name 
    Earame  of  Tuor's  ship  becomes  Earrame,  with the  later inter- 
    pretation 'Sea-wing' (note 2).                                     
                                                                      
                                    18.                                
                                                                      
      There are several interesting developments in the story of        
    the Last Battle and its aftermath as told in the original Q I text 
   
    of this section. The very brief account in S is here  greatly ex- 
    panded,  and much  of the  final version  appears, if  still with 
    many differences(  notably  the absence of Earendel). That 
    Morgoth  had  been  bound  long  before  by  Tulkas in  the chain 
    Angainor  now  re-emerges from  the Lost  Tales (this  feature is 
    absent in Q$2; see pp. 86, 201).                                  
      The passage describing  the rending  of Beleriand  survives al- 
    most  unchanged  in  The  Silmarillion  (p.  252), which  in fact 
    adds  nothing  else. There  is a  notable statement  (retained in 
    Q  II) that                                                       
                                                                     
      Men  fled  away,  such  as  perished  not  in  the ruin  of those 
      days,  and  long  was  it  ere  they  came  back  over  the moun- 
      tains to where Beleriand  once had  been, and  not till  the tale 
      of those days had faded to an echo seldom heard.                
                                                                     
    I do not know certainly what this refers to (see below,  p. 244). 
    Unhappily  the  evidence  for the  development of  the conception 
    of the drowning of Beleriand is extremely  scanty. Later,  it was 
    only a small  region (Lindon)  that remained  above the  sea west 
    of  the  Blue  Mountains;  but  this  need not  by any  means yet 
    have been the case. It is also said in Q (again retained in Q II) 
    that                                                              
                                                                     
      there  was  a  mighty  building  of  ships on  the shores  of the 
      Western Sea, and most  upon the  great isles,  which in  the dis- 
      ruption   of   the   Northern   world   were  fashioned   of  old 
      Beleriand.                                                      
                                                                     
    Of the size and number of these  'great isles'  we are  not told. 
    On  one  of  my  father's  sketchmaps  made for  The Lord  of the 
    Rings there is the island of Himling, i.e. the summit of the Hill 
    of Himring, and also Tol Fuin, i.e. the highest part  of Taur-na- 
    Fuin (see Unfinished Tales pp. 13 - 14); and in  The Silmarillion 
    (p. 230) it is said that the stone of the  Children of  Hurin and 
    the  grave  of  Morwen  above  Cabed  Naeramarth  stands  on  Tol 
    Morwen  'alone  in  the  water  beyond the  new coasts  that were 
    made in the days of the  wrath of  the Valar'.  But it  seems ob- 
    vious that my father was at  this time  imagining far  larger is- 
   
                                                                            
  
  146 
                                                                                   
   lands than these, since it was on them that the great fleets were                
   built at the end of  the War  of Wrath.  Luthien ()  Leithien) as                
   the land from which the Elves set sail,  named in  S $18  and ex-                
   plained  as  'Britain or  England', is  not named  in Q;  but the                
   words that  follow in  S: 'Thence  they ever  still from  time to                
   time set sail leaving the world  ere they  fade', are  clearly re-                
   flected in Q:                                                                    
                                                                                   
     Yet not all returned, and some lingered many  an age  in the                   
     West and  North, and  especially in  the Western  Isles. Yet                   
     ever  as  the ages  drew on  and the  Elf-folk faded  on the                   
     Earth, they would  still set  sail at  eve from  our Western                   
     shores; as still they do, when now there linger few anywhere                   
     of the lonely companies.                                                       
                                                                                   
   The  relation  between  these  passages  strongly suggests  that the             
   'Western  Isles'  were the  British Isles,*  and that  England still             
   had  a place  in the  actual mythological  geography, as  is explic-             
   itly so in  S. In  this connection  the opening  of AElfwine  of En-             
   giand, in the final text AElfwine II (II. 312 - 13), is interesting:             
                                                                                   
     There was a land called England, and it was an island  of the                  
     West, and before it  was broken  in the  warfare of  the Gods                  
     it  was  westernmost of  all the  Northern lands,  and looked                  
     upon the Great Sea that Men of old  called Garsecg;  but that                  
     part that was broken was  called Ireland  and many  names be-                  
     sides, and its dwellers come not into these tales.                             
        All that land the Elves named Luthien and do so yet. In                  
     Luthien alone dwelt still the  most part  of the  Fading Com-                  
     panies, the Holy Fairies that have not  yet sailed  away from                  
     the world,  beyond the  horizon of  Men's knowledge,  to the                  
     Lonely Island, or even to  the Hill  of Tun  upon the  Bay of                  
     Faery that washes the western  shores of  the kingdom  of the                  
     Gods.                                                                          
                                                                                   
    (*This may seem to be rendered  less likely  by the  form of  the passage  in Q 
     II, where the first sentence is expanded: 'and especially in the western isles 
     and the lands of Leithien'. But I do not think that this phrase need  be taken 
     too precisely, and believe that the equation holds.)                          
   
    It  is  possible,  as  I suggested  (II. 323  - 4),  that this  passage refers 
    to  the  cataclysm,  and  its   aftermath,  that   is  otherwise   first  men- 
    tioned  in  S  $18.  AElfwine  II  cannot   be  dated,   but  AElfwine   I  on 
    which   it   was   based   was   probably   written  in   1920  or   not  much 
    later.  It  is  also  conceivable,  if  no  more,  that  the  meaning  of  the 
    words   in   Q,   that   it   was   long   before    Men   came    back   over 
    the   mountains   to   where   Beleriand   once  had   been,  refers   to  the 
    bloody   invasions   of   England   in  later   days  described   in  AElfwine 
    II;  for  there  is  very  little  in  that  text that  cannot be  readily ac- 
    commodated   to   the   present   passage   in   S  and   Q,  with   the  pic- 
    ture   of    the   fading    Elves   of    Luthien   'leaving    our   Western 
    shores'.*  But  a  serious  difficulty  with  this  idea  lies  in   the  com- 
    ing   of   Men   'over   the   mountains'   to   where   Beleriand   once  had 
    been.                                                                          
      Certainly   the   most   remarkable,   even   startling,   feature   of  the 
    aftermath  of  the  Last  Battle  in  Q  (I)  is   the  statement   that  when 
    Fionwe     marched     through    the     lands    summoning     the    Gnomes 
    and   the   Dark-elves   to   leave   the   Outer  Lands,   the  Men   of  the 
    Houses   of   Hador   and   Beor   were   'suffered   to   depart,   if   they 
    would'.   But   only  Elrond   was  left;   and  of   his  choice,   as  Half- 
    elven,  the  same   is  told   as  in   S  $17.   The  implications   of  this 
    passage  are  puzzling.  It   is  obvious   that  'the   race  of   Hador  and 
    Beor'    means    those    directly   descended    from   Hador    and   Beor; 
    afterwards     the     conception    of     these    Houses     became    much 
    enlarged   -   they   became   clans.   But  since   of  the   direct  descen- 
    dants   only   Elrond   was  left,   what  does   this  permission   mean?  Is 
    it  a   (very  curious)   way  of   offering  the   choice  of   departure  to 
    the   Half-elven,   if   he   (they)  wished?   -  because   the  Half-elven 
  
  147 
    had   only   come  into   existence  in   the  Houses   of  Hador   and  Beor. 
                                                                                  
    (*Two small likenesses may be noticed: in AElfwine  11 the  ships of  the Elves 
    weigh anchor from the western haven 'at eve' (II. 315), as in Q; and with 'the 
    lonely companies' of Q cf. 'the Fading Companies' of AElfwine  II in  the pas- 
    sage cited above.                                                              
      A further attractive deduction, that  this was  the origin  of the  haven of 
    Belerion in  AElfwine of  England, the  western harbour  'whence the  Elves at 
    times set sail' (a survival of the old name Beleriand among  the Men  of later 
    days when its original reference was forgotten,  and 'the  tale of  those days 
    had faded to an echo seldom heard'), cannot be sustained: for AElfwine  11 was 
    certainly written long before  the earliest  occurrences of  Beleriand (rather 
    than Broseliand).)                                                              
   
    But this seems too  legalistic and  contorted to  be at  all proba- 
    ble.  Then does  it imply  that, if  there had  in fact  been other 
    descendants  -  if,  for  example,  Gundor  son  of  Hador  had had 
    children  -  they  would  have  been   permitted  to   depart?  And 
    what  then?  Would  they  have  ended  their  days  as  mortal  Men 
    on  Tol  Eressea?  The  permission  seems  very  obscure  on either 
    interpretation;  and  it  was  removed  from  Q II.  Nonetheless it 
    represents, as I think, the first germ of the  story of  the depar- 
    ture of the survivors of the Elf-friends to Numenor.                
      The story of the  fate of  the Silmarils  in Q  I advances  on S, 
    and  here  reaches  an  interesting  transitional  stage  between S 
    and  Q  II,  where the  final resolution  is achieved.  Maidros re- 
    mains  as  in S  the less  fiercely resolute  of the  two surviving 
    sons of Feanor in the fulfilment  of the  oath: in  S it  is Maglor 
    alone  who  steals  a  Silmaril  from  Fionwe's  keeping, and  in Q 
    I  it is  Maidros who  is 'minded  to submit',  but is  argued down 
    by  Maglor.  In  Q  II  the  arguments  remain,  but  the  parts of 
    Maidros  and  Maglor  are  reversed,  just  as  in  $17  (by  later 
    emendation  to  Q  II,  note  10)  Maglor   becomes  the   one  who 
    saved  Elrond  and  Elros. In  Q I  both brothers  go to  steal the 
    Silmarils  from  Fionwe,  as in  the final  version of  the legend; 
    but,  as  in  S,  only Maglor  carries his  away -  for in  the new 
    story Maidros is captured. Yet,  whereas as  in S  only one  of the 
    two  remaining Silmarils  is consigned  to the  deep places  by the 
    act of one of the brothers (Maglor), and the  other is  retained by 
    Fionwe   and   ultimately   becomes   Earendel's  star   -  Maidros 
    playing, so far as can be seen, no further part in its fate, in Q I 
    the burning of the unrighteous hand, and  the realisation  that the 
    right  of the  sons of  Feanor to  the Silmarils  is now  void, be- 
    comes  that  of  Maidros;  and,  a  prisoner  of  Fionwe,  he slays 
    himself, casting the Silmaril on  the ground  (and though  the text 
    of Q I does not go so far as this, the logic of the  narrative must 
    lead to the  giving of  this Silmaril  to Earendel,  as in  S). The 
    emended  version  in  S  (notes  6  and  7),  that Maglor  casts his 
    Silmaril into a fiery pit  and thereafter  wanders singing  in sor- 
    row by the sea (rather  than that  he casts  himself also  into the 
    pit), is taken up into Q I.                                         
      In Q  II the  story has  shifted again,  to the  final harmonious 
    and  symmetrical  structure:  the  Silmaril of  Beren is  not lost, 
   
    and  becomes  the  star  of  Earendel:  both  Maglor  and  Maidros 
    take  a  Silmaril  from  the camp  of Fionwe,  and both  cast them 
    down into inaccessible places. Maidros still  takes his  own life, 
    but does so by casting himself into the fiery pit - and this  is a 
    return  to  the original  story of  Maglor told  in S.  Maglor now 
    casts his Silmaril into the sea - and thus the Silmarils of earth, 
    sea, and sky are retained, but they  are different  Silmarils; for 
    in the earlier versions it was one  of those  from the  Iron Crown 
    of Morgoth that became the Evening Star.                           
      This  extraordinarily complex  but highly  characteristic narra- 
    tive  evolution  can  perhaps be  shown more  clearly in  a table: 
   
            S.           
                         
   The Silmaril cf        
  
  148 
   Beren is  cast into 
   the  sea  by Elwing 
   and lost.              
                         
                         
                         
                         
   Maglor alone steals 
   a  Silmaril  from  
   Fionwe, and es-        
   capes.                
                         
           
                         
   Maglor knows 
   from  the pain of  
   the Silmaril that he  
   no  longer has a 
   right  to it 
   
       QI.      
                         
   As in S.               
                         
   Maidros is minded      
   to submit, but      
   Maglor argues         
   against him.           
                         
   Maidros and            
   Maglor together        
   steal both Silmarils 
   from Fionwe, but       
   Maidros is cap- 
   tured.                 
                         
   Maidros knows          
   from the pair of 
   the Silmaril that he 
   no longe has a        
   right to it.           
   
           QII.        
                      
   The Silmaril of 
   Beren is brought 
   by Elwing to        
   Earendel on         
   Wingelot; with it 
   he goes to Valinor. 
                      
   Maglor is minded 
   to submit, but      
   Maidros argues      
   against him.        
                      
   As in Q I, hut both 
   Ma! dros and        
   Maglor  are permit- 
   ted to depart bear- 
   ing the Silmarils. 
                      
   As in QI.              
   
   
    Maglor casts        
    himself and the 
    Silmaril into a 
    fiery pit           
  
  149 
    > He casts the      
    Silmaril into a pit 
    and wanders by      
    the shores.          
                       
    Maidros' Silmaril 
    is adjudged  by the 
    Gods to Earendel. 
   
   
    Maidros casts his 
    Silmaril on the       
    ground and takes      
    his life.              
                         
    Maglor casts his      
    Silmaril into  a fiery 
    pit  and   wanders  by 
    the shores.           
                         
    [As in S, though      
    this point not        
    reached in Q I].      
   
   
    Maidros casts       
    himself and his 
    Silmaril into a 
    fiery pit.          
                       
    Maglor casts his 
    Silmaril into the 
    sea and wanders 
    by the shores.      
                       
    The Silmaril of 
    Beren, never lost, 
    is retained by      
    Earendel.           
   
      We find still in both versions of  Q, as  in S,  the statement 
    that some of  the returning  Elves went  beyond Tol  Eressea and 
    dwelt in Valinor ('as all were free to do who  willed'. Q  II) - 
    and it is made clear in the Q texts that these included  some of 
    the  exiled  Noldoli,  'admitted to  the love  of Manwe  and the 
    pardon of the Gods'. Also retained in Q I (but not  in Q  II) is 
    the statement that Tun remained deserted., again  without expla- 
    nation given (see p. 87). But whereas in S Tol Eressea  was re- 
    peopled  by 'the  Gnomes and  many of  the Ilkorins  and Teleri 
    and Qendi', in the Q-texts Teleri and  Quendi are  not mentioned 
    here,  only  Gnomes  and  Dark-elves  ('especially  such  as had 
    once belonged to Doriath', Q I).                                 
      In a hasty pencilled note to Q I ($17 note 1) there is  a ref- 
    erence  to  some  Men of  Hithlum being  repentant, and  to !he 
    fulfilment of Ulmo's foretelling (i.e.  'without Men  the Elves 
    shall not prevail against the Orcs and  Balrogs', $16):  both by 
    the  valour  of  the  Men  of  Hithlum,  and  by the  embassy of 
    Earendel to the Valar. This is taken up into Q II in the present 
    section, with the addition  that many  Men new  come out  of the 
    East fought against Morgoth; but further  revision (notes  2 and 
    3) altered this to say that most Men  and especially  these new- 
    comers  from  the  East  fought on  the side  of the  Enemy, and 
    also that in addition to the repentant Men of Hithlum  'all that 
    were left of the three Houses of the Fathers  of Men  fought for 
   
                       S and Q.                     
                                                  
    Earendel   (with   Bronweg)    visits   Kor 
    fruitlessly,  for  the  Elves  have already 
  
  150 
    gone ($17).                                    
                                                  
    He builds the Tower where all seabirds         
    come (Q: and grieves for the loss of           
    Elwing)($17).                                  
                                                  
    By birds' wings Wingelot is lifted into the 
    sky ($17).                                    
                                                  
    He  is scorched  by the  Sun and  hunted by 
    the Moon, and wanders  as a  fugitive star. 
    He has no Silmaril. ($17).                    
                                                  
    After the Last Battle the Silmaril of          
    Maidros is given to Earendel and Elwing        
    is restored to him; he sails into the Outer 
    Dark with Elwing, bearing the Silmaril         
    ($ 19) [The Q I text ends before this point 
    is reached].                                   
   
                 Q II.                           
                                                
    Earendel (with Elwing, and bearing           
    the Silmaril) goes to Valinor, and           
    forbidding Elwing to accompany him           
    further declares 'the embassy of the Two 
    Kindreds' ($17).                             
                                                
    He guides the fleet out of the West; he       
    builds the Tower of Seabirds, and            
    Elwing is with him ($17).                   
                                                
    Elwing devises wings for Wingelot ($17). 
                                                
    He sails the sky bearing the Silmaril        
    (? with Elwing), and the star is seen by the 
    people of the Outer Lands ($ 17).           
                                                
    He descends from the sky to the Last         
    Battle with  countless birds  about him, 
    and slays Ancalagon ($ 18).                  
                                                
    He is scorched by the Sun and hunted by      
    the Moon, and sails as a fugitive star ($19) 
    His ship is hallowed by the Valar and        
    launched through the Door of Night.          
    Elwing is with him ($ 19).                  
   
         Revisions to Q II.                   
                                             
   Earendel bids farewell  to Elwing  for ever 
   on the shore of Valinor ($ 17 note 14). 
                                             
   Earendel's ship is hallowed by  the Valar 
   and set in the sky ($ 17 note 20).         
                                             
   Elwing builds the Tower and devises        
   bird-wings for herself, but cannot         
   reach Earendel, and they are sundered for 
   ever ($17 note 20).                        
                                             
   (Elwing is not with him).                  
                                             
   (Elwing is not with him; $19 note 6).      
   
    broken  by  Maidros);  and  with  the awakening  of the  Elves and 
    the rising of their dead the purpose of Iluvatar will be fulfilled 
    concerning  them.  The  appearance  of  Turin  at the  end remains 
    profoundly  mysterious;  and  here  it is  said that  the prophecy 
  
  151 
    names  him  among  the  Gods, which  is clearly  to be  related to 
    the passage in the old  Tale of  Turambar (II.  116), where  it is 
    said  that  Turin  and Nienor  'dwelt as  shining Valar  among the 
    blessed  ones',  after  they  had  passed  through Fos' Almir, the 
    bath cf flame. In changes  to the  text of  Q II  it is  said that 
    Turin  is  named  among  'the  songs  of  the  Gods',  rather than 
    among  the  Gods,  and  also  that  he  comes  'from the  halls of 
    Mandos'  to  the  final  battle;  about  which I  can say  no more 
    than that  Turin Turambar,  though a  mortal Man,  did not  go, as 
    do the race of Men, to a fate beyond the world.                    
                                                                      
                                APPENDIX 1.                            
                                                                      
            Fragment of a translation of the Quenta Noldorinwa         
              into Old English, made by AElfwine or Eriol;             
                  together with Old English equivalents                
                             of Elvish names.                          
                                                                      
    There  are  extant.  fragments of  Old English  (Anglo-Saxon) ver- 
    sions of the Annals of Valinor (three),  the Annals  of Beleriand, 
    and  Quenta  Noldorinwa.  All begin  at the  beginning of  the re- 
    spective  works  arid  only  one,  a  version  of  the  Annals  of 
    Valinor, constitutes a substantial text.  The Old  English version 
    of the Quenta  which is  given here  had no  title, but  my father 
    later inserted in pencil the title  Pennas; cf.  Qenta Noldorinwa 
    or Pennas-na-Ngoelaidh, p.  77. in  a brief  detached list  of El- 
    vish  names  and  words that  belongs to  this period  occurs this 
    entry:                                                             
                                                                      
             Quenta story, tale (quete-'say'). N[oldorin] pent.        
             pennas history (quentasse).                              
                                                                      
      At this time Eriol and AElfwine reappear together as the El- 
    vish and English names of the mariner who came to Tol              
   
    Eressea  and  there translated  various Elvish  works into  his own 
    language: in  the preamble  to the  Annals of  Valinor (p.  310) he 
    is 'Eriol of Leithien, that is AElfwine of  the Angelcynn',  and in 
    one  of  the  Old  English  versions  of these  Annals the  work is 
    said  (p.  334)  to  have  been translated  by 'AElfwine,  whom the 
    Elves  named Eriol'.  (On the  earlier relations  of the  two names 
    see II. 300 - 1.)                                                   
      The  Old  English  version  of  the  Quenta   is  a   very  close 
    equivalent  of  the  Modern  English text  from its  opening 'After 
    the  making  of  the  World  by  the Allfather'  to 'shadow  is her 
    realm and night her throne'  (pp. 94  - 6),  where the  Old English 
    ends. It is a manuscript in ink, obviously a first draft, with pen- 
    cilled  emendations  (mostly  small  alterations of  word-order and 
    suchlike) which  I take  up into  the text;  the last  paragraph is 
    written  in  pencil,  very  rapidly. Acute  accents on  long vowels 
    were put  in rather  sporadically and  I have  made the  usage con- 
    sistent, as with the Old English texts throughout.                  
                                                                       
                                  Penn as                               
                                                                       
      AEfter pam pe Ealfaeder, se pe on elfisc Iluuatar                  
    hatte, pas worolde geworhte, pa comon manige pa                     
    mihtegostan gaestas pe mid him wunodon hire to                       
    stieranne; for pon pe hi hie feorran ofsawon faegre                 
    geworhte and hi lustfollodon on hire wlitignesse. has      5             
    gaestas nemdon pa Elfe Valar, paet is pa Moegen, pe                  
    men oft siddan swapeah nemdon Godu. Opre gaestas                      
    manige haefdon hi on hira folgode, ge maran ge                      
    laessan, 7 para sume tealdon men sippan gedwollice                   
    mid paem Elfum; ac hie lugon, for pam pe aer seo          10                   
    worold geworht waere hi waeron, 7 Elfe and Firas (paet                
    sindon men) onwocon aerest on worolde aefter para                    
    Valena cyme. Ealfaeder ana geworhte Elfe and Firas                  
    ond aegperum gedaelde hira agene gifa; py hatad hi                   
  
  152 
    woroldbearn oppe Ealfaederes bearn.                       15 
      Para Valena ealdoras nigon waeron. Pus hatad pa                   
    nigon godu on elfiscum gereorde swa swa pa elfe hit                 
                                                                       
    on Valinore spraecon, peah pe hira naman sind opre 7               
   
   onhwerfede on nold-elfisc, and missenlice sind  hira na- 
   man mid mannum.                                           20 
     Manwe  waes  goda  hlaford,   and  winda   and  wedera 
   wealdend  and  heofones  styrend.  Mid  him   wunede  to 
   his geferan seo  undeadlice heanessa  hlaefdige, uprodera 
   cwen,  Varda  tunglawyrhte.  Him  se  nyxta  on maegene, 
   and  on  freondscipe  se  cudesta,  waes  Ulmo  agendfrea  25 
   ealra waetera, se pe ana wunad on Utgarsecge,  7 styred 
   swapeah  eallum  waegum  7  waeterum,  earn  7  streamum, 
   wyllum    ond   aewelmum   geond    eordan   ymbhwyrfte. 
   Him underpyded,  peah he  him oft  unhold bid,  is Osse, 
   se  pe manna  landa saem styred, 7  his gefera  is Uinen   30 
   merehlaefdige.  Hire  feax  lip  gespraedd geond  ealle sae 
   under heofenum.                                              
     On  maegene  waes  Aule  Ulmo  swidost gelic.  He waes 
   smip  and  creaftiga, 7  Yavanna waes  his gefera,  seo pe 
   ofet  and  haerfest  and  ealle eordan  waestmas lufode.   35 
   Nyxt   was   heo  on   maegene  para   Valacwena  Vardan. 
   Swipe wlitig  waes  heo,  and  hie  pa  Elfe  nemdon  oft 
   Palurien paet is 'eorpan sceat'.                             
     Pa   gebropru   Mandos   7   Lorien   hatton  Fanturi. 
   Nefantur  hated  se  aeresta,  neoaerna   hlaford,  and    40 
   waelcyriga,  se  pe  samnode  ofslaenra   manna  gaestas. 
   Olofantur  hated  se  oder,  swefna wyrhta  7 gedwimora; 
   7   his  tunas   on  goda   landum  waeron   ealra  stowa 
   faegroste  on  worolde  7  waeron  gefylde   mid  manigum 
   gaestum wlitigum and mihtigum.                             45 
     Ealra   goda   strengest   7    leopucraeftigost   and 
   foremaerost  ellendaedum  waes  Tulkas;  py  hated  he eac 
   pon Poldorea  se  ellenrofa  (se  dyhtiga);  and  he waes 
   Melkoes unwine and his wiprbroca.                            
     Orome  waes  mihtig hlaford  and lytle  laessa maegenes  50 
   ponne  Tulkas  sylf.  Orome   waes  hunta   7  treowcynn 
   lufode  -  py  hatte  he  Aldaron,  7 pa  noldielfe hine 
   Tauros  nemdon,  paet  is  Wealdafrea   -  7   him  waeron 
   leofe  hors  and  hundas.  Huru he  eode on  huntod purh 
   pa deorce land aer  pam pe  seo sunne  wurde gyt atend/     55 
   onaeled;  swipe hlude  waeron  his  hornas,  7   swa  beod 
   
   giet on fridum and feldum pe Orome ah on Valinore.                            
   Vana hatte his gefera, seo waes gingra sweostor hira                           
   Vardan 7 Palurienne, 7 seo faegernes ge heofenes ge                           
   eordan bid on hire wlite and hire weorcum. Hire 60                            
   mihtigre swapeah bid Nienna, seo pe mid Nefantur                               
   Mandos eardad. Mildheort bid heo, hire bid geomor                             
   sefa, murnende mod; sceadwa bid hire scir 7 hire                              
   prymsetl peostru.                                                              
                                                                                
                                      NOTES.                                    
                                                                                
        6.   Morgen  ('Powers')  was  emended  to  Reg...  (?Regen  ?Regin). Old 
             English regn- in compounds  'great, mighty',  related to  Old Norse 
             regin 'Gods' (occurring in Ragnarok).                               
       11.   Firas  is  an emendation  of Elde  (both are  old poetic  words for 
             'men').  At  line  13  Firas  is  written  beside  Elde,  which was 
             emended to AElde (and Elfe apparently to AElfe).                      
       13.   Valena genitive plural is an emendation from Vala; also in line 16. 
       26.   on  Utgarsecge:  Ut-garsecg  'the  Outer  Seas'.  Garsecg,  one  of 
             many Old English names of the sea, is  used frequently  in AElfwine 
             of England of the Great Sea of the West (in one of the  texts spelt 
             Garsedge        to       represent        the       pronunciation). 
       41.   waelcyriga: 'chooser of the slain (wael)',  the Old  English equiva- 
             lent of Old Norse valkyrja (Valkyrie).                              
  
  153 
   55 - 6.  atend, onaeled: these words  are alternatives,  but neither  is marked 
            for rejection.                                                       
   62-3.    Cf.  Beowulf  lines  49  - 50:  him waes  geomor sefa,  murnende mod 
            ('sad was their heart and mourning in their soul').                  
                                                                                
                                         *                                       
                                                                                
      Associated with the Old English texts are several lists of El-             
   vish names with  Old English  equivalents, some  of which  are of             
   much interest for the light they  cast on  the meaning  of Elvish             
   names;  though  many  are not  in fact  translations, as  will be             
   seen.                                                                         
      There is firstly a list of the Valar:                                      
   
         The chief gods are Frean. os (ese).                          
                                                                     
   [O.E. frea 'ruler, lord', os 'god' (in proper names as             
   Oswald), with mutated vowel in the plural.]                        
                                                                     
   Manwe  is  Wolcenfrea  [O.E.  wolcen  'sky',  cf.  Modern English 
   welkin.]                                                           
                                                                     
   Ulmo is  Garsecges  frea,  &  ealwaeter-frea  [For  Garsecg  see 
   note  to line  26 of  the O.E.  Quenta. In  that text  Ulmo is 
   called  agendfrea  ealra  waetera  'Lord of  Waters' (literally 
   'owning lord of all waters').]                                     
                                                                     
   Aule is Craeftfrea.                                                 
                                                                     
   Tulkas is Afodfrea [O.E. afod, eafod 'might, strength'.]            
                                                                     
   Orome  is  Wadfrea  and  Huntena  frea  [O.E.   wad  'hunting', 
   'Hunting  Lord and  Lord of  Hunters'. In  the O.E.  Quenta he 
   is Wealdafrea 'Lord of Forests', translating Tauros.]               
                                                                     
   Mandos  is  Nefrea  [O.E.  ne(o)  'corpse',  cf.  neoaerna hlaford 
   'master  of  the  houses  of  the  dead'  in  the O.E.  Quenta. On 
   the Elvish name Nefantur see p. 199.]                              
                                                                     
   Lorien is Swefnfrea [O.E. swefn 'dream'.]                          
                                                                     
   Melko  is  Manfrea,  Bolgen,  Malscor  [O.E.  man  'evil,  wicked- 
   ness';  bolgen  'wrathful'.  An  O.E.  verbal  noun  malscrung  is 
   recorded,   with  the   meaning  'bewildering,   bewitching';  see 
   the  Oxford  English  Dictionary   s.v.  Masker   (verb),  'bewil- 
   der'.]                                                             
                                                                     
   Osse is Saefrea.                                                     
                                                                     
   There are also  several lists  of Old  English equivalents  of El- 
   vish names of  persons and  places, and  since they  all obviously 
   belong to the  same period  I combine  them and  give them  in al- 
   phabetical order:                                                  
   Aldaron: Beaming [O.E. beam 'tree'.]                               
   A.mon Uilas: Sinsnaw, Sinsnaewen [O.E. sin- 'perpetual',            
   appears in the Quenta, p. 98 note 2.]                              
   
   Ancalagon: Anddraca  [O.E. and-  as the  first element  in com- 
   pounds  denotes  opposition,  negation  (anda  'enmity, hatred, 
   envy'); draca 'dragon' (see II. 350).]                          
                                                                  
   Angband:   Engbend,  Irenhell   [Engbend  contains   O.E.  enge 
   'narrow, strait, oppressive, cruel' and bend 'bond, fetter', it 
   is  thus  not  a translation  but a  word-play between  the two 
   languages.]                                                     
                                                                  
   Asgar: Baening [This river, Ascar in Q  as in  The Silmarillion, 
   is also Asgar in  the Annals  of Beleriand  (p. 367).  I cannot 
   interpret  Baening.  If  a  derivative of  O.E. ban  'bone' (cf. 
  
  154 
   baenen  'of  bone')  it  might  have  some  meaning  like  'the 
   place (i.e. the river)  filled with  bones', with  reference to 
   the Dwarves  who were  drowned in  the river  at the  battle of 
   the Stony Ford; but this does not seem at all probable.]        
                                                                  
   Balrog:  Bealuwearg,  Bealubroga [O.E.  bealu 'evil',  cf. Mod- 
   ern English  bale(ful); wearg  'felon, outlaw,  accursed being' 
   (Old  Norse  vargr  'wolf,  outlaw',  whence the  Wargs); broga 
   'terror'.  These  O.E.  names are  thus like  Engbend ingenious 
   sound-correspondences contrived from O.E. words.]               
                                                                  
   Bansil: Beansil, Beansigel  [The second  element is  O.E. sigel 
   'sun, jewel' (cf. J. R. R. Tolkien,  Sigelwara land,  in Medium 
   AEvum  III, June  1934, p.  106); the  first is  presumably beam 
   'tree'. This is another  case where  AElfwine used  Old English 
   words to give a likeness of  sound (with  of course  a suitable 
   meaning), rather than a translation.- In  the Name-list  to The 
   Fall of Gondolin Bansil is  translated 'Fair-gleam',  II. 214.] 
                                                                  
   Baragund, Barahir: Beadohun, Beadomaer [O.E. beadu               
     'battle'.]                                                    
                                                                  
   Bauglir: Broga [O.E. broga 'terror'.]                           
                                                                  
   Beleg: Finboga [O.E. boga 'bow'.]                               
                                                                  
   Belegar:  Ingarsecg,   Westsae,  Widsae  [The  Gnomish   name  of 
   the Great Sea has not yet  appeared in  the texts.  Ingarsecg = 
   Garsecg; Utgarsecg is the  Outer Sea  (see note  to line  26 of 
   the O.E. Quenta).]                                              
   
   Belegost: Micelburg ['Great fortress', the original meaning      
     (see II. 336).]                                                
                                                                   
      Blodrin Ban's son: Blodwine Banan sunu [Blodwine presum-      
      ably contains O.E. blod 'blood'; while bana is 'slayer'.] 
                                                                   
   Doriath:    Ealand,    Folgen(fold),    Infolde,   Wudumaeraland 
   [O.E. ealand,  land by  water or  by a  river -  doubtless with 
   reference  to  the rivers  Sirion and  Esgalduin. Folgen(fold): 
   O.E. folgen is the past participle  of feolan  'penetrate, make 
   one's way, get to',  but the  cognate verbs  in Gothic  and Old 
   Norse have the meaning  'hide', and  it may  be that  folgen is 
   here given the sense of Old Norse  folginn 'hidden',  i.e. 'the 
   hidden  (land)'.  Gondolin  is  called  Folgenburg.  Infolde, a 
   word  not  recorded,  perhaps  has some  meaning like  'the in- 
   ner  land',  'the  land  within'.  Wudumaeraland  no  doubt con- 
   tains maere 'boundary, border'.]                                 
                                                                   
   Dor-lomen: Womanland [See Ered-lomen.]                           
                                                                   
     Drengist:  Nearufleot [Drengist  has not  yet appeared  in the 
     texts. O.E. nearu' narrow', fleot ' arm of the sea, estuary, 
     firth'.]                                                       
                                                                   
     Ered-lomen:   Womanbeorgas   [O.E.   woma    'sound,   noise', 
     beorg  'mountain';  sc. the  Echoing Mountains,  and similar!y 
     Womanland for  Dor-lomen, Land  of Echoes.  This is  the later 
     etymology of these names; see pp. 233 - 4,]                    
                                                                   
     Gelion:  Glaeden  [Gelion  appears by  emendation of  Flend in 
     the  Quenta  $14.  O.E.  glaedene  'iris,  gladdon', as  in the 
     Gladden  Fields  and  Gladden  River  in   The  Lord   of  the 
     Rings.]                                                        
                                                                   
     Gondolin:   Stangaldor(burg),   Folgenburg,   Galdorfaesten 
     [O.E. stan 'stone'; galdor 'spell, enchantment', faesten 'fast- 
     ness,  fortress'. For  Folgenburg (?  'the hidden  city') see 
     Doriath.]                                                      
  
  155 
                                                                   
           Hithlum: Hasuglom, Hasuland (Hasulendingas) [O.E. hasu 
   grey ., glom 'gloaming, twilight'. Hasulendingas the people 
   of Hasuland'.] 
                                                                   
   Laurelin:  Gleng(g)old [O.E.  gleng ornament,  splendour'; 
   
   Glengold is not a translation but a sound-imitation of           
   Glingol ('Singing-gold', II. 216.]                               
                                                                   
   Mithrim: Mistrand, Mistora [O.E. ora 'bank, shore', and          
   rand of the same meaning.]                                      
                                                                   
   Nargothrond:     Hlydingaburg,     Stangaldor(burg)     [Hly- 
   dingaburg  is the  city of  the Hlydingas,  the people  of Narog 
   (Hlyda).  Stangaldor (burg)  is also  given as  an O.E.  name for 
   Gondolin.]                                                       
                                                                   
   Narog: Hlyda [Hlyda 'the loud one' (O.E. hlud 'loud'; see        
   III. 87 - 8).]                                                   
                                                                   
   Silmaril: Sigel, Sigelmaerels  [For sigel  see Bansil  above. O.E 
   maerels  'rope',  Sigelmaerels is  another case  of imitation  - but 
   it refers to the Necklace of the Dwarves.]                       
                                                                   
   Sirion:  Fleot  (Flewet),  Scirwendel [Fleot  must here  have the 
   meaning  'river',  which  is scarcely  evidenced in  Old English, 
   though it  is the  general meaning  of the  word in  cognate lan- 
   guage  (cf.  Drengist  above).  Scirwendel:  O.E.  scir 'bright'; 
   wendel  does  not  occur,  but certainly  refers to  the windings 
   of a  river's course  - cf.  Withywindle, the  river in  the Old 
   Forest,  concerning  which  my  father  noted: '-windle  does not 
   actually  occur  (Withywindle  was   modelled  on   withywind,  a 
   name  of  the  convolvulus  or  bindweed)'  (Guide  to  the Names 
   in  The  Lord  of  the  Rings,  in A  Tolkien Compass,  p. 196).] 
                                                                   
   Taur-na-Danion:  Furhweald  [In  an  addition  to  the  Quenta $9 
   (note  1)  Taur Danin  is given  as the  former name  of Taur-na- 
   Fuin, when it  was still  'wholesome, if  thick and  dark'; Taur- 
   na-Danion   here   was   changed  to   Taur-na-Donion,  precursor 
   of  Dorthonion  'Land  of  Pines'. O.E.  furh 'fir,  pine', weald 
   'forest'.]                                                       
                                                                   
   Taur-na-Fuin:      Nihtsceadu,       Nihtsceadwesweald,      Atol 
   Nihtegesa,   Nihthelm unfaele   [O.E.  sceadu   'shadow';  weald 
   'forest', atol 'dire, terrible', egesa 'terror';  niht-helm 'cover 
   of  night',  a  poetic  compound  found  in  BeowuLf   and  other 
   poems;  unfaele  'evil'.  Cf.  the  Modern  English translation, 
   found  in  the long  Lays and  in the  Quenta, 'Forest  of Deadly 
   Nightshade'.]                                                    
   
   Tindbrenting  pe  pa  Brega  Taniquetil  a nemnad ['Tindbrenting 
   which  the  Valar  name  Taniquetil':  see  III.  127,  and for 
   Brega see Vala.]                                                  
                                                                    
   Vala:  Bregu  [O.E.  bregu  ruler,  lord,   plural  (unrecorded) 
   brega.  Two   other  words   were  added   to  the   list: Maegen 
   'powers',  which  is  used  in the  O.E. Quenta  line 6,  and Ese 
   (see p. 255).]                                                    
                                                                    
   Valinor:  Breguland,  Godedel  [O.E.  edel  'country,  native 
     land'.]                                                         
                                                                    
   Valmar: Godaburg, Bregubold [O.E. bold 'dwelling'.]               
                                                                    
     Another  page  gives Old  English equivalents  of the  names of 
   the Kindreds of the Elves, and of the princes  of the  Noldoli ar- 
   ranged in a genealogical table. This page is headed:              
                                                                    
  
  156 
                 Firas. Includes both Men and Elves.                 
                                                                    
     This contradicts the  use of  Firas in  the O.E.  Quenta, where 
   it appears as an emendation of Elde  (lines 11  and 13),  used in 
   distinction to Elfe. Then follows:                                
                                                                    
                              Fira bearn.                            
                $l. Paet eldre cyn: Elfe oppe Wine.                   
   l. Ingwine: lyftelfe, heahelfe, hwitelfe, Lixend. Godwine         
                                                                    
   2.  Eadwine:  goldelfe,  eordelfe,  deopelfe,  Raedend.  Fin- 
   ning as                                                           
                                                                    
   3.  Saewine:  saeelfe,  merepyssan,  flotwine,  Nowend.  Elwingas 
                                                                    
   Wine can only be  O.E. wine  (old plural  wine) 'friend'  (a word 
   used of equals, of superiors, and of inferiors); but its use here 
   as a general term equivalent to Elfe is curious.                  
     Of  the  names given  to the  First Kindred,  lyftelfe contains 
   O.E.  lyft  'sky, air',  Lixend 'Shining  Ones'. The  Second Kin- 
   dred: Ead- in the context of  the Noldoli  is in  no doubt  to be 
   interpreted 'riches'. I  am not  sure of  the meaning  of Raedend, 
   
    though it clearly refers to the know1edge and desire for knowl- 
    edge of the Noldoli in some aspect. Finningas 'the people of     
    Finn' (Ing and Finn as the Gnomish forms of Ingwe and Finwe 
    were still found in Q $2, though removed by later changes to   
    the text). The Third Kindred: O.E. merepyssa 'sea-rusher'       
    (used in recorded O.E. poetry of ships); flotwine contains O. 
    flot 'sea', Nowend 'mariners., shipmasters'.                    
                                                                    
      In  the  geneaiogical table  that follows  Feanor is  given the 
    Old  English  name  Finbros  Gimwyrhta  ('Jewel-wright'); since 
    his sons are here  called Brosingas  (from Brosinga  mene 'the 
    necklace of the  Brosings' in  Beowulf, line  1199) -bros  is pre- 
    sumably   a   back-formation  from   Brosingas.  They   are  also 
    called  Yrfeloran:  an  unrecorded  compound,  'those  bereft  o 
    their inheritance', the  Dispossessed. The  Brosingas or  sons o 
    Feanor are given thus:                                           
                                                                    
         1. Daegred  Winsterhand   [O.E. daegred   'daybreak,  daven'; 
         winsterhand   'left-banded'   {for    the   right    hand   of 
         Maidros  was  cut  off  in  his  rescue  from  Thangorodrim, 
         Q  $8).  l  can  cast   no  light   on  the   O.E.  equivalent 
         Daegred  for  Maidros,  un1ess  an  extremely  late  note  on 
         Maidros  (Maedhros)  is  relevant   (for  ideas   long  buried 
         so  far  as  written  record  goes  might  emerge  again  many 
         years later): according to  this he  inherited 'the  rare red- 
         brown  hair  of  Nerdanel's  kin'   (Nerdanel  was   the  wife 
         of  Feanor,  The  Silmarillion  p.  64),  and  was  called 'by 
         his   brothers   and   other  kin'   Russandol  'copper-top'.] 
                                                                    
         2.   Daegmund   Swinsere   [I   cannot  explain   Daegmund  for 
         Maglor.    O.E.   mund    is   'hand',    also   'protection', 
         swinsere  (not  recorded}  'musician,  singer'  (cf. swinsian 
         'make music').]                                             
                                                                    
         3.  Cynegrim  Fagerfeox  [Celegorm  'Fairfax',  i.e.  fair- 
         haired.  Cynegrim  is  probably  the  substitution   of  an 
         O.E. name with some;similarity of sound.]                   
                                                                    
    4. Cyrefinn Facensearo [Curufin the Crafty, O.E. cyre            
        'choice', facen 'deceit, guile, wickedness' (a word of       
   
    wholly bad meaning); searu 'skill, cunning' (also with            
    bad  meaning,  'plot,  snare,  treachery'); facensearu            
    'treachery'.]                                                     
                                                                     
   5. Colpegn Nihthelm [Cranthir the Dark. O.E. col 'coal';             
  
  157 
    for nihthelm see under Taur-na-Fuin above.]                       
                                                                     
   6. Deormod ) huntan [Damrod and Diriel the hunters. 
   7. Tirgeld )                                                       
    O.E.  deormod  'brave-hearted',   tir  'glory';   -geld  (-gild) 
    in names, 'of worth'.]                                            
                                                                     
   Fingolfin appears as Fingold Fengel (O.E. fengel 'king,            
   prince', cf. III. 145), and his sons are Finbrand (i.e. Finweg/ 
   Fingon)  and  Finstan  (i.e.  Turgon);  the  element  stan 'stone' 
   presumably  showing  that  -gon  in   Turgon  is   gond  (gonn) 
   'stone', see I. 254. Fingolfin's daughter is Finhwit (i.e. Isfin), 
   and  Eol  is  Eor;  Meglin  is  Manfrid  (an  unrecorded  compound 
   of man 'evil deed, wickedness' and frid 'peace').                   
   Finbrand  (i.e.  Finweg/Fingon)  here  has  a  son,   Fingar;  and 
   the daughter of Finstan (i.e. Turgon) is Ideshild Silfrenfot (i.e. 
   Idril Celebrindal).                                                
   Finrod  (i.e.  the  later  Finarfin)  is  called   Finred  Felanop 
   (felanop  'very  bold'), and  his sons  are Inglaf  Felahror (i.e. 
   Felagund;  felahror  has  the  same  meaning  as  felanop), Ordred 
   (i.e. Orodreth), Angel  (i.e. Angrod),  and Eangrim  (i.e. Egnor). 
   Ordred  (i.e.  Orodreth)  has  two   sons,  Ordhelm   and  Ordlaf; 
   his daughter  is Fripuswip  Fealuleome (i.e.  Finduilas Failivrin; 
   fealuleome perhaps 'golden light').                                
   Lastly, there  is a  fourth child  of Finwe  given in  this table: 
   Finrun Felageomor (felageomor 'very sorrowful'),                   
   The  name  given  to  Felagund, Inglaf  Felahror, is  notable; for 
   Felagund  was  to  become  his  'nickname',  and  his   true  name 
   Inglor (as it remained until replaced  long afterwards  by Finrod, 
   when the original Finrod became Finarfin); see p, 411.             
                                                                     
                                   *                                  
   
                                APPENDIX 2.                             
                                                                       
                            The Horns of Ylmir.                         
                                                                       
   This  poem  is  unquestionably  that  referred   to  in   the  Quent 
   p. 170:  'the might  and majesty  of that  vision is  told of  in the 
   song  of  Tuor  that  he  made  for  his  son  Earendel.' It  is extant 
   in  three  versions  and five  texts. The  first version,  found only 
   in one manuscript, consists of 40 lines, beginning:                  
                                                                       
            I sat on the ruined margin of the deep-voiced echoing sea 
   and ending:                                                          
    and I wake to silent caverns, and empty sands, and peace            
                                                                       
   (lines  15 and  66 in  the text  given below).  To the  manuscript in 
   ink my  father added  in pencil  the title  The Tides,  together with 
   the  notes  Dec.  4  1914  and On  the Cornish  Coast. For  his visit 
   to  the  Lizard  Peninsula  in  Cornwall  in the  summer of  1914 see 
   Humphrey  Carpenter,  Biography,  pp.   70  -   1.  But   although  I 
   have found nothing earlier than  this text  it is  clear from  my fa- 
   ther's  notes  to  subsequent  versions  that  he remembered  the or- 
   igin of the poem to be earlier than that time.                       
                                                                       
    The  second  version  bears  the   title  Sea   Chant  of   an  Elder 
   Day  (and  Old  English  Fyrndaga  Saeleop),  and  is  extant  in  two 
   manuscripts  which  differ  only  in  small  details.  The  second has 
   some   minor   emendations,   and   the  date:   Mar.  1915   <  Dec. 
   1914  <   1912,  also   Essay  Club   [of  Exeter   College,  Oxford] 
   March 1915. This version begins:                                     
                                                                       
       In  a  dim  and  perilous region,  down whose  great tempes- 
       tuous ways                                                       
    I  heard  no  sound  of men's  voices; in  those eldest  of the 
       days,                                                            
    I  sat  on  the  ruined  margin  of  the   deep-voiced  echoing 
       sea...                                                           
  
  158 
                                                                       
   (i.e. it begins at  line 13  in the  text, p.  265) and  contains two 
   further  lines  after  'and  empty  sands,  and  peace'   (where  The 
   Tides ends):                                                         
   
      In a lovely sunlit region down whose old chaotic ways                    
    Yet no sound of men's voices echoed in those eldest of all                 
      days.                                                                    
                                                                              
   It  is  from  this  version,  not   that  of   1914,  that   Humphrey  Car- 
   penter  cites  the  first  six  lines  (ibid. pp.  73 -  4). The  Sea Chant 
   differs  from  The  Tides   both  by   extension  (it   has  50   lines  as 
   against 40) and in the reconstruction of many verses.                       
    Against  the  second  text   of  the   Sea  Chant   my  father   wrote  in 
   pencil:                                                                     
                                                                              
    This is the song that Tuor told to Earendel his son what time              
    the Exiles of Gondolin dwelt awhile in  Dor Tathrin  the Land              
    of Willows after the burning of their city. Now Tuor  was the              
    first  of  Men  to  see  the  Great Sea,  but guided  by Ulmo              
    towards  Gondolin he  had left  the shores  of the  Ocean and              
    passing  through  the  Land  of  Willows became  enamoured of              
    its loveliness, forgetting both his quest and his former love              
    of  the  sea. Now  Ulmo lord  of Vai  coming in  his deep-sea              
    car sat at twilight in the reeds of Sirion and played  to him              
    on his magic flute of hollow shells. Thereafter did Tuor hun-              
    ger ever after the sea and had no peace in  his heart  did he              
    dwell in pleasant inland places.*                                          
                                                                              
   This  very  evidently  belongs  with  the  tale  of  The  Fall of           
   Gondolin (see especially II. 153 - 6), and was no doubt  added at           
   the time of the composition of the tale (and of the third version           
   of the poem), since the Sea Chant  has no  point of  contact with           
   the Tuor legend, nor indeed  with any  feature of  the mythology.           
                                                                              
    The third version, entitled The  Horns of  Ulmo, is  extant in             
   a manuscript and in a typescript taken directly from it, and it             
   is only now that the references to  Ulmo and  Osse (and  to the             
   rending of the Earth by the Gods in the primeval  darkness) ap-             
   pear in the poem. A note on the  MS, written  at the  same time             
   as the poem, reads:                                                         
                                                                              
   (*Dor Tathrin occurs in the Name-list to The Fall of Gondolin, II. 346, and 
   Ulmo's 'deep-sea car' in the tale of The Chaining of Melko, I. 101.)        
   
    1910-11 - 12  rewr[itten] &  recast often.  Present shape  due to 
    rewriting  and  adding  introd[uction]  &  ending  in   a  lonely 
    house  near  Roos,  Holderness   (Thistle  Bridge   Camp)  Spring 
    1917                                                             
                                                                    
   (For  Roos  see  Humphrey  Carpenter, Biography,  p. 97.)  A fur- 
   ther pencilled note adds: 'poem to 'The Fall of Gondolin".'       
    Thus the  absorption of  the poem  into the  legend of  Tuor and 
   Earendel  took  place at  much the  same time  as the  writing of 
   the tale of The Fall of Gondolin (see I. 203, II. 146); it should 
   have been given in The Book of Lost Tales Part II.                
    A  few  small   emendations  were   made  to   the  MS   of  The 
   Horns  of  Ulmo,  notably  Ulmo  >  Ylmir  (the latter  being the 
   Gnomish  form,  found in  the Lay  of the  Children of  Hurin and 
   in the 'Sketch'), and the second reference to Osse (lines 41 - 2, 
   replacing two earlier verses). The typescript is  essentially the 
   same  as  the  manuscript  (with  the  words  'from "The  Fall of 
   Gondolin" ' added beneath the title), but it  has some  small al- 
   terations  made  in  red ball-point  pen, which  therefore belong 
   to a much  later time.  These late  changes are  not incorporated 
   in the  text given  here, but  are given  in notes  following the 
   poem.                                                             
                                                                    
                           The Horns of Ylmir                        
  
  159 
                                 from                                
                        'The Fall of Gondolin'.                      
                                                                    
       'Tuor  recalleth  in  a  song sung  to his  son Earendel      
       the  visions  that  Ylmir's  conches once  called before      
       him in the twilight in the Land of Willows.'                  
                                                                    
         'Twas  in  the  Land  of Willows  where the  grass is  long and 
         green -                                                     
         I  was  fingering  my harp-strings,  for a  wind had  crept un- 
         seen                                                        
       And  was  speaking  in  the  tree-tops, while  the voices  of the 
         reeds                                                       
   
                         
                                                                      
        Were  whispering reedy  whispers as  the sunset  touched the 
        meads,                                                         
   5.  Inland  musics  subtly  magic  that  those reeds  alone could 
        weave -                                                        
       'Twas  in  the  Land  of  Willows  that  once  Ylmir  came at 
        eve.                                                           
                                                                      
        In the twilight by the river on a hollow thing of shell        
        He made immortal music, till my heart beneath his spell        
       Was broken in the twilight, and the meadows faded dim           
   10. To  great  grey  waters  heaving round  the rocks  where sea- 
        birds swim.                                                    
                                                                      
        I  heard  them  wailing  round  me  where  the  black cliffs 
        towered high                                                   
        And the old primeval starlight flickered palely in the sky. 
       In  that  dim and  perilous region  in whose  great tempestu- 
        ous ways                                                       
       I heard  no sound  of men's  voices, in  those eldest  of the 
        days,                                                          
   15. I sat on the ruined margin of the deep-voiced echoing sea       
       Whose roaring foaming music crashed in endless cadency          
       On the land besieged for ever in an aeon of assaults            
       And  torn in  towers  and  pinnacles  and  caverned  in great 
        vaults;                                                        
       And its arches  shook with  thunder and  its feet  were piled 
        with shapes                                                    
   20. Riven  in  old  sea-warfare  from   those  crags   and  sable 
        capes.                                                         
                                                                      
       Lo!  I  heard  the  embattled  tempest  roaring up  behind the 
       tide                                                           
       When  the  trumpet  of  the  first  winds  sounded,   and  the 
       grey sea sang and cried                                         
       As  a  new  white  wrath  woke  in  him,  and his  armies rose 
        to war                                                         
        And swept in billowed cavalry toward the walled and            
        moveless shore.                                                
   
    25.    There the windy-bannered fortress of those high and vir- 
           gin coasts                                                
         Flung back the first thin feelers of the elder tidal hosts; 
         Flung back the restless streamers that like arms of a ten- 
           tacled thing                                              
         Coiling  and  creeping  onward  did  rustle and  suck and 
           cling.                                                    
         Then  a  sigh  arose  and a  murmuring in  that stealthy- 
           whispering van,                                           
    30.  While, behind, the torrents gathered and the leaping bil- 
           lows ran,                                                 
         Till the foam-haired water-horses in green rolling volumes 
           came -                                                    
         A mad tide trampling landward - and their  war-song burst 
  
  160 
           to flame.                                                 
                                                                    
           Huge heads were tossed in anger  and their  crests were 
           towers of froth                                           
         And the song the great seas  were singing  was a  song of 
           unplumbed wrath,                                          
    35     For through that giant welter Osse's  trumpets fiercely 
           blew,                                                     
         That  the voices  of the  flood yet  deeper and  the High 
           Wind louder grew;                                         
         Deep hollows hummed and  fluted as  they sucked  the sea- 
           winds in;                                                 
         Spumes and great white spoutings yelled shrilly  o'er the 
           din;                                                      
         Gales blew the bitter tresses of the sea in the land's dark 
           face                                                      
    40.  And wild airs thick with spindrift fled on a whirling race 
         From battle unto battle, till the power of all the seas 
         Gathered like one mountain about Osse's awful knees,        
         And a dome of shouting water  smote those  dripping black 
           facades                                                   
         And its catastrophic fountains smashed in  deafening cas- 
           cades.                                                    
                                                                    
    45.    Then the immeasurable hymn of  Ocean I  heard as  it rose 
           and fell                                                  
   
                               
                                                                        
          To its organ whose stops were  the piping  of gulls  and the 
          thunderous swell;                                              
        Heard  the  burden  of  the  waters  and  the  singing  of the 
          waves                                                          
        Whose  voices  came  on  for  ever  and  went  rolling  to the 
          caves,                                                         
        Where  an  endless  fugue  of  echoes  splashed   against  wet 
          stone                                                          
    50    And   arose  and   mingled  in   unison  into   a  murmuring 
          drone -                                                        
        'Twas  a  music  of  uttermost  deepness  that stirred  in the 
          profound,                                                      
        And  all  the  voices  of  all  oceans  were gathered  to that 
                                                                        
          sound;                                                      
                                                                        
          'Twas  Ylmir, Lord  of Waters,  with all-stilling  hand that 
          made                                                           
          Unconquerable harmonies, that the roaring sea obeyed,          
    55. That its  waters poured  off and  Earth heaved  her glistening 
          shoulders again                                                
        Naked up into the airs and cloudrifts and sea-going rain,        
          Till the suck and suck of green eddies and the slap  of rip- 
          ples was all                                                   
        That  reached  to  mine  isled stone,  save the  old unearthly 
          call                                                           
        Of  sea-birds  long-forgotten  and  the  grating   of  ancient 
          wings.                                                         
                                                                        
    60.   Thus  murmurous  slumber  took  me  mid  those  far-off  el- 
          dest things                                                    
        (In a lonely twilit region down whose old chaotic ways           
        I  heard  no sound  of men's  voices, in  those eldest  of the 
          days                                                           
        When  the  world  reeled  in  the  tumult  as  the  Great Gods 
          tore the Earth                                                 
        In the darkness, in the tempest of the cycles ere our birth), 
    65. Till the tides went out, and the  Wind died,  and did  all sea 
          musics cease                                                   
        And  I  woke  to  silent  caverns and  empty sands  and peace. 
  
  161 
   
          Then the magic drifted from me and that music loosed its              
              bands -                                                           
          Far, far-off, conches calling - lo! I stood in the sweet              
              lands,                                                            
          And the meadows were about me where the weeping wil-                  
              lows grew,                                                        
   70.    Where the long grass stirred beside me, and my feet were                  
              drenched with dew.                                                
          Only the reeds were rustling, but a mist lay on the                   
              streams                                                           
          Like a sea-roke drawn far inland, like a shred of salt sea-           
              dreams.                                                           
          'Twas in the Land of Willows that I heard th'unfathomed               
              breath                                                            
          Of the Horns of Ylmir calling - and shall hear them till              
              my death.                                                         
                                                                               
                                      NOTES.                                    
                                                                               
   The following are the late changes made to the typescript, referred to on 
   p. 264:                                                                      
                                                                               
   1 and 6.    Twas to It was.                                                  
   16.         The line changed to: Whose endless roaring music crashed in      
               foaming harmony, and marked with an X.                           
   21.         roaring to rolling.                                              
   28.         The line marked with an X, probably primarily on account of      
               the use of did (cf. III. 153).                                   
   65.         The line changed to: Till the tides went out, and the Wind       
               ceased, and all sea musics died (but this destroys the rhyme). 
   72.         'sea-roke'; roke is a medieval English word surviving until re- 
               cent times in dialect meaning 'mist, fog, drizzling rain'.       
   
   
   
                                        IV.                                    
                                                                              
                             THE FIRST 'SILMARILLION'                          
                                       MAP.                                    
                                                                              
   This  map  was  made  on  a  sheet  of  examination  paper  from  the 
   University  of  Leeds  (as  was   most  of   the  A-text   of  the   Lay  of 
   the  Children  of  Hurin,  III.  4), which  suggests that  it originated 
   in  association  with  the  Lay,  or  perhaps  rather with  the 'Sketch 
   of  the  Mythology'  which  was   written  to   accompany  it   (p.  11). 
   On   the   other  hand,   some  names   which  seem   to  belong   with  the 
   first  making  of  the  map  do  not   appear  in   the  texts   before  the 
   Quenta.  Though  it  was  not  drawn  initially  in  a  way   that  would 
   suggest  that  my  father  intended  it  to  endure,  it  was   his  working 
   map   for   several  years,   and  it   was  much   handled  and   much  al- 
   tered.  Names  were  emended   and  places   re-sited;  the   writing  is 
   m  red  ink,  black  ink,  green  ink,  pencil,   and  blue   crayon,  often 
   overlaying   each   other.  Lines   representing  contours   and  others 
   representing   streams  tangle   with  lines   for  redirection   and  lines 
   cancelling other lines.  But it  is striking  that the  river-courses as 
   drawn  on  this  first  map   were  scarcely   changed  at   all  after- 
   wards.                                                                     
     Associated with the map are two supplementary sheets, 
   giving an Eastern and a Western extension to the main or cen- 
   tral map; these are reproduced and annotated subsequently (see 
   insert). The main map is on a single sheet but is here repro- 
   duced in two halves, Northern and Southern. Names that were 
   written in red ink all seem to belong to the original 'layer' of 
   names, as do some (e.g. Huan, Mavwin, Turgon) of those in 
   black ink; but Taiglin, Geleidhian, in red, do not otherwise oc- 
   cur before the Quenta. Those in green ink are few: Broseliand; 
   Gnomes on the Northern half beside Gondolin, and on the 
   Southern half beside Nargothrond; and Wandering Gnomes in 
  
  162 
   the South-east. 
   
     In the following alphabetically-ordered list I take each half               
   in turn* and comment on almost  every item,  noticing especial-               
   ly where the name in  question first  appears in  the narrative               
   texts.                                                                        
                                                                                
                           The Northern HaIf of the Map.                         
                                                                                
     Aglon, Gorge of The name itself is a hasty later addition. The              
     Gorge  of Aglon  first occurs  in the  Lay of  Leithian (lines              
     2062,  2995, passages  composed in  1928). In  the Lay  and in              
     Q ($$9, 10) the Gorge is the dwelling of  the Sons  of Feanor,              
     who are placed  on the  map to  the North  of it  (and circled              
     with an arrow directing to the East).                                       
                                                                                
     Angband The placing  of Angband  in relation  to Thangoro-                  
     drim shows how my father saw them at the time of  the long                  
     Lays and the 'Sketch'. In the Lay of the Children of Hurin                  
     (lines 712 - 14) the 'hopeless halls of Hell' are                           
                                                                                
               wrought at the roots of the roaring cliffs                        
               of  Thangorodrim's   thunderous  mountain.                        
                                                                                
     In the Lay of Leithian (lines 3526ff.) Angband's gate seems                 
     clearly  to  lie  beneath  Thangorodrim;  and  in   S  ($8)                 
     Thangorodrim is 'the highest of  the Iron  Mountains around                 
     Morgoth's  fortress'.  See  further  the commentary  on the                 
     Ambarkanta, p. 307.                                                         
                                                                                
       Angeryd The Iron Mountains. Cf. Angorodin in the Tale of 
     Turambar (II. 77).                                                          
                                                                                
       Angrin Aiglir Aiglir Angrin occurs twice in the Lay of the 
     Children of Hurin (lines 711, 1055), emended later to Eiglir                
     Engrin (in The Silmarillion Ered Engrin).                                   
                                                                                
   (* The list of names for the northern half includes names as far south as the 
   fold  in  the  original map,  which can  be seen  in the  reproductions; thus 
   Ginglith, Esgalduin, Thousand Caves appear in the first list, but Doriath be- 
   yond Sirion, Aros in the second.)                                             
   
   Aryador  This  name  reappears,  rather  surprisingly,  from the 
   Lost  Tales, as  a third  name of  Hithlum. In  the tale  of The 
   Coming  of  the  Elves (I.  119) hador  is said  to be  the name 
   among Men for Hisilome; see also I. 249.                          
                                                                    
   Battle  of  Unnumbered  Tears The  Mound of  Slain is  placed in 
   the Lay of the Children of Hurin (lines 1439  ff.) 'at  the fur- 
   thest  end  of  Dor-na-Fauglith's  dusty  spaces'  (Flinding and 
   Turin  were  wandering  westward,  line  1436);  cf. also  Q$11 
   'Finweg  and  Turgon  and  the  Men  of  Hithlum  were  gathered 
   in the West upon the borders of the Thirsty Plain.'               
                                                                    
   Beleg and Turin These names mark the north march of               
       Doriath, where Beleg and Turin fought together against the 
   Orcs, an element that first entered the story in the Lay  of the 
   Children of Hurin (see III. 27).                                  
                                                                    
   Cristhorn  Placed  in  the  mountains  north (not  as originally 
   south) of Gondolin, as already in the  fragment of  the alliter- 
   ative Lay of Earendel (III. 143).                                 
                                                                    
   Deadly Nightshade, Forest of See Taur-na-Fuin.                    
                                                                    
   Dorlomin See Hithlum.                                           
                                                                    
   Dor-na-Fauglith  This  name  arose  during  the  composition  of 
   the Lay of the Children of Hurin (see III.  55), where  also the 
  
  163 
   Thirsty Plain  is found.  On the  map this  is an  emendation of 
   The Black Plain.                                                  
                                                                    
   Dwarf-road  to Belegost  and Nogrod  in the  South It  is inter- 
   esting  that  the  Dwarf-road is  shown as  leading all  the way 
   from Nogrod  and Belegost  in the  far South  to the  very doors 
   of the Thousand Caves. It is possible, if not very  likely, that 
   the  'Dwarf-road'  on   the  map   merely  indicates   the  path 
   that   the   Dwarves  did   in  fact   take  when   summoned  to 
   Doriath, rather than a beaten track.                              
   
   Eredwethion A later replacement of Eryd Lomin, as also in              
     Q II $15 (note 1).                                                   
                                                                         
     Eryd Lomin This name occurs in the caption to the painting           
     of Tol Sirion of July 1928, where, as on the map and in              
     Q   II   $15,   it   refers   to   the  Shadowy   Mountains;  see 
     pp. 192-3.                                                           
                                                                         
     Esgalduin  First  found  in  the  Lay  of  the  Children  of  Hurin 
     (III. 93). It is said in Q ($9) that it 'came  out of  secret wells 
     in   Taur-na-Fuin',   see   Shadowy    Spring.   The    course   of 
     Esgalduin was not afterwards changed.                                
                                                                         
   Ginglith First occurs in the Lay of the Children of Hurin              
     (III. 88). Its course was never changed.                             
                                                                         
     Gondolin  Placed  as  it was  to remain.  The lines  running south 
     and   west   from  the   Encircling  Mountains   perhaps  represent 
     the hidden 'Way of Escape'.                                          
                                                                         
     Hithlum  Obviously  Hithlum  was  not  intended  to  extend  south 
     of  the  Shadowy  Mountains,  despite  the   placing  of   the  M. 
     The  contour  lines  show  that  the  Mountains  of   Mithrim  did 
     not  yet  exist.  Dorlomin  is  given as  an alternative  name, as 
     it  is  in  S  and  Q  ($8),  where  Lake  Mithrim  is  placed  in 
     Hisilome/Hithlum/Dorlomin;   on   the   map   Mithrim   is  simply 
     and solely the name of the lake (cf. III. 103).                      
                                                                         
       Huan That a territory, south and east of Ivrin, is assigned to 
     Huan shows a very early stage in the legend of Beren and             
     Luthien, when Huan was independent of any master (see                
     III.  244).                                                          
                                                                         
     Isle  of  the  Werewolves  The Isle  first appears  in the  Lay of 
     Leithian  in  a  passage  written  in March  1928 (see  III. 234). 
     Originally  marked  on  the  map  S.W.   of  Gondolin,   and  with 
     the  river  Sirion dividing  quite broadly  and enclosing  a large 
     island,  this  site  was  struck  out, and  an arrow  directs from 
     here to a more northerly position,  not far  south of  the battle- 
   
   field  of  Unnumbered Tears.  The later  map brought  it some- 
   what southward again.                                           
                                                                  
   (line 1526); it is placed on the  map in  the position  that I 
   dunk is indicated in the Lay (see III. 87),  and where  it re- 
   mained.                                                         
                                                                  
   Land of Dread Occurs twice in the Lay of Leithian (lines 49, 
   383) of the realm of Morgoth.                                   
                                                                  
   Mavwin It is  curious that  the map  retains the  old name, 
   which  goes  back  to  the  Tale  of  Turambar, for  Morwen is 
   found already in the second version  of the  Lay of  the Chil- 
   dren  of  Hurin  (III.  94)  and  in  S. In  S ($9)  Hurin and 
   Morwen 'lived in the woods on the borders of Hithlum'.          
                                                                  
   Mindeb First occurs in the Lay of Leithian, line 2924           
   (April 1928).                                                   
  
  164 
                                                                  
   Mithrim, Lake See Hithlum.                                    
                                                                  
   Mountains of Iron See Angeryd, Angrin Aiglir.                
                                                                  
   Nan Dun-Gorthin  As the  map was  originally drawn  this was 
   placed  west of  Sirion, S.W.  of Gondolin  and very  close to 
   the Isle of the  Werewolves (as  that was  originally placed). 
   This cannot be the same placing as in the Lay  of the  Fail of 
   Gondolin (III.  148), where  the hidden  door of  Gondolin was 
   actually 'in dark Dungorthin'.                                  
     Subsequently   Nan-Dungorthin   was   struck  out   and  the 
   name written again further  north, still  west of  Sirion, but 
   close  beneath  the  Shadowy   Mountains.  This   position  is 
   clearly that of the Lay of the Children of Hurin,  where Turin 
   and  Flinding  passed  the  site of  the Battle  of Unnumbered 
   Tears, crossed Sirion  not far  from his  source, and  came to 
   'the  roots  ...  of  the Shadowy  Mountains', where  they en- 
   tered the valley of Nan Dungorthin (see III. 59, 87).           
     Later  again,  an  arrow  was  drawn  moving  Nan Dungorthin 
   
   to a  position east  of Sirion  and north  of Doriath,  and so 
   more  or  less  into  the  position  of  Nan  Dungorthin  (Nag 
   Dungortheb) on the later map.                                  
                                                                 
    Orcs' Road of Haste Cf. S $12: 'the Orc-road... which the 
   Orcs use when in need of haste.'                               
                                                                 
   Shadowy  Mountains  First occurs  in the  Lay of  the Children 
   of Hurin (see III. 29). See Eryd Lomin.                        
                                                                 
   Shadowy  Spring  It  is  notable  that  the  rivers  Aros  and 
   Esgalduin  arise  at  the  same place,  in the  Shadowy Spring 
   (not previously  named in  the texts;  see Esgalduin).  In the 
   later map,  on which  mine in  the published  Silmarillion was 
   based, this is still  the case,  and my  map, showing  the two 
   sources as separate, is regrettably in error.                  
                                                                 
   Silver Bowl Shown in the Taiglin itself (not  as later  in the 
   tributary stream  Celebros), as  in the  Tale of  Turambar and 
   still in S and Q ($13).                                        
                                                                 
   Sirion The course of the river was never changed; in the later 
   map my father followed the earlier precisely.                  
                                                                 
   Sirion's Well This is referred to in the Lay of the Children of 
   Hurin (line 1460). Its site remained unchanged.                
                                                                 
   Sons of Feanor See Aglon.                                      
                                                                 
   Taiglin This looks like an  original element  on the  map, al- 
   though the  name does  not otherwise  occur until  the Quenta, 
   $13 (see p. 223).                                              
                                                                 
   Taur-na-Fuin  This  name (for  Taur Fuin  of the  Lost Tales) 
   and its translation Deadly Nightshade first occur in  the Lay. 
   of the Children cf Hurin (III. 55).                            
                                                                 
   Thangorodrim See Angband.                                      
   
    Thimbalt This name  occurs nowhere  else. It  is not  clear from 
    the map  what it  represents, but  since an  area marked  out by 
    dots   surrounds   Angband,   and   a  similar   area  surrounds 
    Thimbalt,  it  seems  likely  that  this  was  another fortress. 
    Thimbalt was struck out in pencil.                               
                                                                    
    Thirsty  Plain  See  Dor-na-Fauglith.  Thirsty is  an emendation 
    in black ink of Black in red ink.                                
                                                                    
  
  165 
    Thousand  Caves  First  occurs  in  the Lay  of the  Children of 
    Hurin. It is here placed as  it was  to remain,  where Esgalduin 
    bends westward towards Sirion.                                   
                                                                    
    Woodmen  of  Turambar  This  is  the  second  and  later placing 
    of  the  Woodmen on  the map;  see notes  on the  southern half. 
                                                                    
                     The Southern Half of the Map.                   
                                                                    
    Aros, River Aros has  only been  named hitherto  in the  Tale of 
    the  Nauglafring,  where  after  the  sack  of  Artanor (Doriath) 
    the  Dwarves  journeying  thence  to  their  homes in  the South 
    (II. 225) had to pass  the 'fierce  stream' Aros  at Sarnathrod, 
    the Stony Ford (II. 236). It is also said in the same place that 
    Aros, nearer to its spring, ran past the doors  of the  Caves of 
    the  Rodothlim,  though  against  this  my  father  later  noted 
    (II. 244 note 15) 'No [?that] is  Narog', while  in the  Tale of 
    Turambar  it  is  said  (II.  81)  that the  Caves were  above a 
    stream that 'ran down to feed the river Sirion'.  I am  not sure 
    how to interpret this. If it is assumed that  the Stony  Ford in 
    the Tale of the  Nauglafring was  on the  (later) Aros,  then the 
    Caves  of  the  Rodothlim  were  on  that  river also,  which is 
    most  improbable.  On  the other  hand, if  Aros was  simply the 
    earlier  name  of  Narog,  the question  arises why  the Dwarves 
    fleeing out of  Artanor should  have been  going in  this direc- 
    tion.                                                            
       On the whole I am inclined to  think that  the phrase  in the 
    Tale  of the  Nauglafring saying  that Aros  ran past  the Caves 
    of  the  Rodothlim  was a  momentary confusion  in a  text writ- 
    ten  at  very great  speed (II.  221), and  that the  Stony Ford 
    (but not  the Caves)  was always  on the  Aros, this  river hav- 
   
    ing always borne this name. If this is so, this is still the ge- 
    ography  on  the  map  (as  originally  marked in  this detail), 
    where  Athrasarn  (Stony  Ford)  was  placed  on the  Aros half- 
    way  between  Umboth-muilin  and  the  inflowing  of  Celon.  At 
    this  time  the  Land  of the  Cuilwarthin was  in the  North of 
    the Hills of  the Hunters;  and therefore  in the  story implied 
    by the  map Beren  and his  Elves crossed  Sirion from  his land 
    and   ambushed  the   Dwarves  on   the  southern   confines  of 
    Doriath.  It  is  not  clear  why  the  Dwarves were  not taking 
    the  Dwarf-road  from  the  Thousand  Caves,  which  crossed the 
    Aros  much  higher  up;  on  this  point  see  the  note  on the 
    Dwarf-road in the northern half of the map.                      
      Before  the first  map was  laid aside  the idea  had changed, 
    and  when  the  Land  of  the  Cuilwarthin  was  moved  eastward 
    (see  note on  Beren) the  Stony Ford  was moved  eastward also; 
    for the later history see under the  Eastward Extension  of this 
    map.                                                             
                                                                    
   Athrasarn (Stony Ford) See Aros.                                  
                                                                    
    Beren The first  placing of  Beren and  Land of  the Cuilwarthin 
    (Land of the Dead that Live), in the North of  the Hills  of the 
    Hunters  and  in  the  proximity  of  Nargothrond,  agrees  with 
    the Lay of the Children of Hurin lines 1545 -  6 (see  III. 89), 
    and so still in S ($10). In the  Last Tales  the Dead  that Live 
    Again  were  (i-)Guilwarthon,  changed in  the Tale  of Tinuviel 
    (II.  41)  to  i-Cuilwarthon;  in  Q  ($14)  the land  is called 
    Cuilwarthien, changed to Gwerth-i-Cuina.                         
      Subsequently   Beren   and  Land   of  the   Cuilwarthin  were 
    struck out in  this position,  and Land  of the  Cuilwarthin re- 
    entered much further  to the  East, in  the empty  lands between 
    Sirion  and Gelion.  This was  again struck out, in  pencil, with 
    the note 'Lies to the east of  this and  beyond the  Great Lands 
    of  the  East  and  of  wild  men'  (on  which  see   Beren  and 
    Luthien  and  Great Lands  under   the  Eastward   Extension  of 
    the  map).  In Q  (514) the  Land of  the Dead  that Live  is in 
    Assariad  (>Ossiriand),  'between  the  river  [Gelion]  and the 
  
  166 
    [Blue] mountains'.                                               
   
    Broseliand  This  name  occurs  first in  the Lay  of Leithian, 
    with  the  spelling  Broceliand  (III.  158-9,  169); BeLeriand 
    first appears (i.e. as originally typed,  not as  an emendation 
    of Broseliand) in Q $13,  and in  the Lay  of Leithian  at line 
    3957. Broseliand  occurs also  in the  note in  red ink  in the 
    south-east corner of the map; this is  given together  with the 
    later alterations to it at the end of these notes on the south- 
    ern half.                                                       
                                                                   
    Celon, River This has not occurred in any text. The course of 
    Celon is the same as on the later map, the river rising (in the 
    Eastward Extension of the present map) in Himling.              
                                                                   
   Cuilwarthin, Land of the See Beren.                             
                                                                   
    Doriath  The  bounds of  Doriath are  represented, I  think, by 
    Mindeb,  by  the  dotted  line  (above  'Beleg and  Turin') be- 
    tween Mindeb  and Aros,  then by  Aros and  Sirion to  the dot- 
    ted line  encircling 'Doriath  beyond Sirion',  and so  back to 
    Mind eb.                                                        
                                                                   
    Doriath beyond Sirion It is said  in Q  ($13) that  the Taiglin 
    'enters the land of Doriath ere it joins with the  great waters 
    of Sirion'. As  a name,  'Doriath beyond  Sirion' has  only oc- 
    curred in a note on the MS of the Tale of the Nauglafring 
    (II. 249).                                                      
                                                                   
    Duil Rewinion This name of the  Hills of  the Hunters  (also on 
    the  Westward  Extension of  the map)  is not  found elsewhere. 
                                                                   
   Dwarf-road See Aros.                                             
                                                                   
    Geleidhian This occurs in the note in the corner of the map      
    as the Gnomish name of Broseliand. It is found in additions 
    to Q, $9 (note 2)  and $10  (note 15);  see also  photo insert. 
                                                                   
    Guarded Plain, The First occurs in the Lay of the Children of 
    Hurin (III. 88). On the later map the name is written over a 
    much larger  area further  to the  North-east, and  outside the 
   
   boundaries  of  the  realm  of  Nargothrond  as shown  on that 
   map (see Realm of Narog beyond Narog).                         
                                                                 
   Hill of Spies This first appears in Q $13 (see p. 224). If, as 
   would  seem  natural,  the  Hill  of  Spies  is  the  eminence 
   marked  by  radiating  lines  a  little  north  of  east  from 
   Nargothrond, the name itseif is placed oddly distant  from it, 
   and  seems  rather  to refer  to the  highland rising  N.E. of 
   Nargothrond, between Narog and Taiglin.                        
                                                                 
   Hills of the Hunters, The First named in the Lay of  the Chil- 
   dren  of  Hurin, though  they had  been described  without be- 
   ing  named  in  the  Tale  of  Turambar;  see  my  discussion, 
   III. 88. On  the map  the Hills  of the  Hunters a-e  shown as 
   extending far southwards towards  the coast  of the  Sea, with 
   the  Narog  bending  south-eastwards  along  the  line  of the 
   Hills; and  there is  an outlying  eminence above  the unnamed 
   cape in the S.W. corner of the map (later Cape Balar).         
                                                                 
   Ingwil First occurs in the Lay of the Children of Hurin        
   (III. 88 - 9).                                                 
                                                                 
   Luthien  caught  by  Celegorm  In the  Lay of  Leithian (lines 
   2342  -  7) Celegorm  and Curufin  hunting oui  of Nargothrond 
   with  Huan  on  the  occasion when  Luthien was  captured rode 
   for 'three days',                                              
                                                                 
  
  167 
               till nigh to the borders in the West               
               of Doriath a while they rest.                      
                                                                 
   Marshes of Sirion On the  later map  called 'Fens  of Sirion'. 
                                                                 
   Nan Tathrin (Land  of Willows)  For the  name Nan  Tathrin see 
   III. 89. It was already placed essentially thus in the tale of 
    The Fall of Gondolin (see  II. 153,  217), and  in Q  $16 Nan- 
   Tathrin 'is watered by the Narog and by Sirion'.               
                                                                 
        Nargothrond Nargothrond was placed first further to the 
     South and nearer to the confluence with Sirion; the second 
   
                                                                            
                                                                                
          site is  where it  remained -  but it  is curious  that in  both sites 
          it  is marked  as lying  on the  east side  of the  river: in  the Lay 
          of  the  Children  of  Hurin  it  was  on the  western side  (cf. line 
          1762),  and,  I  would  think,   always  had   been.  (On   the  West- 
          ward Extension map this is corrected.)                                 
            In   Q  $9,   after  the   Battle  of   Sudden  Flame   Barahir  and 
          Felagund  'fled  to  the  fens  of  Sirion  to  the South',  and after 
          swearing    his    oath    to    Barahir    Felagund    'went   South' 
          (emended   to   'South   and    West')   and    founded   Nargothrond. 
          This  would  in  fact  point  to  the  first  site  of  Nargothrond on 
          the map; since the later site is due West from the fens.               
                                                                                
          Narog  First  occurs in  the Lay  of the  Children of  Hurin. The       
          course of the river was scarcely changed subsequently.                 
                                                                                
          Realm  of  Narog  beyond  Narog  This was  hastily added  to the       
          map in  blue crayon,  together with  the broken  line indicating       
          its  boundaries.  On  the  later map  the 'Realm  of Nargothrond       
          beyond  the  river'  covers  a  much  larger  territory  to  the       
          North-east (see Guarded Plain).                                        
                                                                                
          Sirion See notes on the northern half.                                 
                                                                                
          Sirion flows underground See Umboth-muilin. Sirion's fall is            
          also referred to in the Lay of the Children of Hurin, lines            
          1467-8.                                                                
                                                                                
          Umboth-muilin   The   name   goes   back   to   the   Tale    of   the 
          Nauglafring  (II.   225).  It   emerges  from   the  Lay   of  Leithian 
          (lines   1722   if.)   that   the   Twilight   Meres  were   north  of 
          Sirion's  fall  and  passage  underground,  whereas  in  the  tale of 
          The  Fall  of'  Gondolin  the  reverse  was  the  case  (see  II. 217, 
          HI. 222 - 3).                                                          
                                                                                
          Waters  of  Sirion  Cf. S  $16 'The  remnant reaches  Sirion and       
          journeys  to  the land  at its  mouth -  the Waters  of Sirion',       
          and  $l7  'He  returned  home  and  found  the Waters  of Sirion       
          desolate.'                                                             
                                                                                
                                                                     
   
    Woodmen   of   Turambar   The   Woodmen   were  first   placed  a 
    long  way  away  from their  later location  - south  of Sirion's 
    passage  underground  and  north  of  Nan  Tathrin,   with  their 
    land (shown  by a  dotted line)  extending on  both sides  of the 
    river.  This position  is quite  at variance  with what  was said 
    in  the Tale  of Turambar  (II. 91):  'that people  had houses... 
    in lands  that were  not utterly  far porn  Sirion or  the grassy 
    hills of that river*s middle course', which as  I said  (II. 141) 
    'may  be  taken  to  agree  tolerably with  the situation  of the 
    Forest  of Brethil'.  The first  placing of  the name  was struck 
    out,  and  the  second agrees  with Q  ($13); 'their  houses were 
    in  the  green  woods  about  the River  Taiglin that  enters the 
    land of Doriath ere it joins  with the  great waters  of Sirion.' 
  
  168 
                                                                    
   Note on the south-east corner of the map, in  red ink  with later 
   pencilled additions:                                              
                                                                    
    All  the  lands  watered  by  Sirion  south  of  Gondolin [added: 
    or   more   usually   R.   Taiglin]   are   called   in   English 
    'Broseliand',  Geleidhian  by  the  gnomes.  [Added:  -  but this 
    usually  does  not  include  Doriath.  Its  east boundary  is not 
    shown. It is the Blue Mountains.]                                
                                                                    
   It is interesting that Broseliand is said to be the English name; 
   and that Doriath is not usually included in Broseliand.           
    Lastly,  it may  be mentioned  that of  the highlands  rising on 
   the eastern side of the lower course of Sirion there is  no trace 
   on the later map.                                                 
                                                                    
            THE WESTWARD AND EASTWARD EXTENSIONS TO THE MAP.         
                                                                    
    These  supplementary  maps  were  drawn   in  relation   to  the 
   main or central  map and  substantially overlapping  it: they are 
   in  close  accord  with it  in all  features where  they overlap. 
   These sheets  were carefully  laid out,  but the  actual markings 
   were  done extremely  rapidly in  soft pencil,  and are  now very 
   faint; the paper is thin and the maps are  battered. Some  alter- 
   ations and  additions were  made in  ink (some  of the  rivers of 
   Ossiriand are written in ink and some in pencil).                 
                                                                    
                                                                    
   
      The notes on these supplementary maps include almost all 
    names that do not occur on the main map, and a few that occur 
    on both which have features of interest on the extensions. 
                                                                      
                         The Westward Extension.                       
                                                                      
    Bridge of  Ice The  words in  the N.W.  corner 'Far  north lies 
    the  bridge  of  Ice' refer  to the  Helkarakse, but  the meaning 
    of  the  word  'bridge'  is  only  explained  in  the  Ambarkanta 
    (see pp. 291 - 2).                                                 
                                                                      
    Brithombar (and Eldorest) This  is the  first occurrence  of the 
        Havens  of the  Falas. That  Osse persuaded  some of  the Teleri 
        to  remain  'on  the  beaches  of  the  world'  is  mentioned in 
        Q  $3;  and  in  a  later  rewriting  of  a  passage  in  Q  $11 
        (note  14) the  presence of  Elves 'from  the Falas'  before the 
        Battle of Unnumbered Tears is referred to.                     
                                                                      
     Brithon,  River  The  first  occurrence  of  the name,  as of 
        Brithombar  the  haven  at  its  mouth. The  later imposition 
        on  the  coast-line  as originally  drawn of  the river-mouth 
        and  the  long  cape giving  protection to  the haven  can be 
        seen.                                                          
                                                                      
     Celegorm  and  Curufin  They  are  shown  as  being  lords  of a 
     'fief' N.W. of the Hills  of the  Hunters, with  Felagund ruling 
     in Nargothrond.                                                   
                                                                      
     Eldor, River The first occurrence of the  name. This  river was 
        later  named  Eglor,  Eglahir, and  finally Nenning,  its course 
        remaining unchanged.                                           
                                                                      
     Eldorest, Haven of Eldorest  The first  occurrence of  the name 
        (see  Brithombar).  The  haven  at  the mouth  of the  Eldor be- 
        came  Eglorest  when  the  river  became the  Eglor, and  so re- 
        mained  (Eglarest  in  The  Silmarillion)  when  the  river  was 
        again renamed Nenning.                                         
                                                                      
     Felagund See Celegorm and Curufin.                               
   
  
  169 
   Hithlum The mountain-range fencing Hithlum on the West          
   (later Ered Lomin when that name was transferred from the       
   Shadowy Mountains, see pp. 233 - 4) is shown.                   
                                                                  
   Morwen This is written over Mavwin (see this entry under        
   the main map).                                                  
                                                                  
       Nargothrond is now placed on the west bank of Narog.        
                                                                  
   Orc-Mountains Extensive highlands cover the entire region       
   between Brithombar and the range forming the southern           
   fence of what was later called Nevrast. On the later map        
   these highlands are retained in the region between the          
   sources of the Brithon and the Eldor (Nenning), and are too     
   little represented on my map in the published Silmarillion. 
     Here Morgoth reaches the shores is probably a reference       
   to the story that has not yet emerged in the texts, that in the 
   year after the Battle of Unnumbered Tears 'Morgoth sent         
   great strength over Hithlum and Nevrast, and they came          
   down the rivers Brithon and Nenning and ravaged all the         
   Falas' (The Silmarillion p. 196).                               
                                                                  
   Realm of Narog Of the three occurrences, that in the centre     
   between the Hills of the Hunters and the river was put in at 
   the time of the making of the map; the other two (Realm of      
   Narog in the West, and Realm of Narog Beyond Narog to           
   the East of the river) were entered in blue crayon at the       
   same time as Realm of Narog beyond Narog on the main            
   map, as also was the continuation of the broken line, mark- 
   ing the northern boundary, as far as the river Eldor.           
                                                                  
   Tower  of  Tindobel  This  stands  where  on  the  later  map is 
   Barad  Nimras  (the  tower  raised  by  Felagund  'to  watch the 
   western sea', The Silmarillion pp. 120, 196). Tindobel  is first 
   mentioned in the Annals of Beleriand (later than the            
   Quenta), p. 398.                                                
                                                                  
          Ylmir's Way Ylmir, almost certainly the Gnomish form of 
     Ulmo, is found in the Lay of the Children of Hurin (III. 93) 
   
   and regularly  in  S.  With 'Ylmir's  Way' cf.  the tale  of The 
   Fall of Gondolin (II. 149 - 50):                                    
                                                                      
       Thereafter  'tis said  that  magic  and  destiny  led  [Tuor] on 
       a  day  to  a  cavernous  opening  down  which  a  hidden  river 
       flowed  from  Mithrim.  And  Tuor  entered  that   cavern  seek- 
       ing  to  learn  its  secret,  but  the  waters of  Mithrim drove 
       him  forward  into  the  heart  of  the rock  and he  might not 
       win back into the light. And this,  'tis said,  was the  will of 
       Ulmo  Lord  of  Waters  at  whose  prompting  the   Noldoli  had 
       made that hidden way.                                           
                                                                      
   It  is not  clear from  this passage  at what  point the  river out 
   of  Lake   Mithrim  went   underground.  In   the  story   of  Tuor 
   written   long   afterwards   and   given   in   Unfinished   Tales 
   Tuor followed  'a sudden  spring of  water in  the hills'  (p. 21), 
   and                                                               
                                                                      
       he  came  down  from  the  tall  hills  of  Mithrim  and  passed 
       out  into  the  northward  plain  of  Dor-lomin;  and  ever  the 
       stream  grew  as  he  followed  it  westward, until  after three 
       days  he  could  descry  in  the  west the  long grey  ridges of 
       Ered Lomin... (Unfinished Tales, p. 20).                        
                                                                      
   The   Gate   of   the   Noldor,  where   the  stream   went  under- 
   ground, was in the eastern foothills of Ered Lomin.                 
       Ylmir's  Way  issues  in  a firth  that is  unnamed on  the map 
   (Drengist  has  hitherto  only  occurred  in  the  list of  Old En- 
   glish names, p. 257).                                               
  
  170 
                                                                      
   It will be seen that the  western coastline  is closely  similar to 
   that on the later map.                                            
                                                                      
                         The Eastward Extension.                       
                                                                      
   Adurant,  River  The  most  southerly of  the tributaries  of Ge- 
   lion,  named  in  an addition  to Q  514 (note  4). Its  course and 
   relation  to   the  mountains   and  the   other  rivers   was  not 
   changed.                                                            
   
    Ascar, River  The name  of the  northernmost of  the tributaries 
    of  Gelion  occurs  in  Q  $14  (see  entry  Flend  below).  Its 
    course and relation to the  mountains and  the other  rivers was 
    not changed.                                                     
                                                                    
    Beren  and  Luthien  Here  dwelt  Beren  and Luthien  before de- 
    struction  of  Doriath  in  Land  of  Cuilwarthin.  On  the main 
    map  the  second  placing  of  this  land,  between  Sirion  and 
    Gelion, was rejected with the note:  'Lies to  the east  of this 
    and  beyond  the  Great  Lands  of  the East  and of  wild men.' 
    This  must  mean  that  my  father  was moving  the Land  of the 
    Dead  that Live  far away  into unknown  regions (see  the entry 
    Great  Lands);  but  the  Eastward  Extension  map places  it in 
    the  final  position,  in the  region of  the Seven  Rivers: see 
    Gweirth-i-cuina.                                                 
                                                                    
   Blue Mountains These were first named in Q $9.                   
                                                                    
    Brilthor, River This, the fifth of the tributaries of Gelion, is 
    named in  an addition  to Q  $14 (note  4); later  emendation to 
    Q  moved  Duilwen  further  south  and  brought   Brilthor  into 
    the fourth place.                                                
                                                                    
    Broseliand  Here  is  end  of  Broseliand,  written  between the 
    rivers Ascar and  Thalos, and  against the  western feet  of the 
    Blue Mountains. Cf. the addition to  the note  in the  corner of 
    the  main  map (p.  280): 'Its  east boundary  is not  shown. It 
    is the Blue Mountains.'                                          
                                                                    
   Cuilwarthin See Beren and Luthien, Gweirth-i-cuina.               
                                                                    
     Damrod  and  DirieL  The  note  above  the  name  Diriel  reads: 
     'Here  is  a  wide  forest  where  many fugitive  gnomes wander. 
     Orcs  come  seldom.'  Cf.  Q  $14:  'the  woods about  the River 
     [Flend/Gelion],  where  aforetime   were  the   hunting  grounds 
     of Damrod and Diriel.'                                          
       The  note  below  the  name  Diriel  reads:  'Here   also  are 
     many  Ilkorins  who  do  not  live  in  Doriath  but  fought  at 
     Nirnaith  Unoth.'  Nirnaith  Unoth  occurs  in  the  Lay  of the 
     Children  of  Hurin,  replaced  by  Nirnaith  Ornoth  (III.  79, 
   
   102,  123).  On  Dark-elves  at the  Battle of  Unnumbered Tears 
   see S and Q $11.                                                 
                                                                   
   Dolm, Mt. This is the first appearance of the mountain after- 
   wards named Dolmed, placed as on the later map.                  
                                                                   
   Duilwen This, the third of the tributaries  of Gelion,  is named 
   m an addition to Q $14 (note 4), where  it is  placed as  on the 
   map  between  Thalos   and  Loeglin.   Later  emendation   to  Q 
   gave  the  final  order,  with  Duilwen  moved  south  to become 
   the fifth tributary.                                             
                                                                   
   Dwarf-road  and  Sarn Athra  As  the  Dwarf-road   was  first 
   marked  on  this  map,  after crossing  Aros it  bent south-east 
   and  ran  in  that  direction  in  a  straight line  across East 
   Broseliand,  crossing  (Flend)  Gelion   at  Sarn  Athra,  which 
   (having  been  moved  from  its  position   on  the   main  map, 
  
  171 
   where  it  was on  the Aros)  was now  placed at  the confluence 
   of the third  tributary river  (here Duilwen).  The line  of the 
   road goes off the  map in  the south-east  corner, with  the di- 
   rection:  'Southward  in  East  feet   of  Blue   Mountains  are 
   Belegost  and  Nogrod.'  This  site  for Sarn Athra  agrees with 
   Q  $14,  where  the  ford  is  near  the  confluence  of (Flend) 
   Gelion and Duilwen.                                              
      A  later  route  for the  Dwarf-road is  also marked  on this 
   map.  Here  the  road  bears  more  nearly east  in the  land of 
   Damrod  and  Diriel  and  so  crosses  (Flend)   Gelion  further 
   north: Sarn Athra  is now  placed just  below the  confluence of 
   Ascar  with Gelion  (this is  the reason  for the  emendation of 
   Duilwen  to  Ascar  in  Q  514,  note  7).  It then  follows the 
   course  of  Ascar on  the southern  side, crosses  the mountains 
   by  a  pass  below  Mount  Dolm,  and  then turns  sharply south 
   and goes away on the eastern side of the mountains.              
      On the  later map  Sarn Athra  is placed  just above  the con- 
   fluence  of  Ascar  and  Gelion,  and  the  road  therefore goes 
   along the northern bank of  Ascar, but  still crosses  the moun- 
   tains  south  of   Mount  Dolmed;   the  Dwarf-cities   are  now 
   placed  in  the  eastern  side  of  the  mountains not  far from 
   Mount Dolmed.                                                    
   
           East Broseliand The term East Beleriand occurs in Q $14. 
                                                                    
     Flend  In  Q $14  the great  river of  East Beleriand  was first 
     named  Ascar,  but  since  Ascar was  already in  Q the  name of 
     the  northernmost  of  the tributaries  from the  Blue Mountains 
     I think that this was a mere slip (see p. 229 and  footnote) for 
     Flend,  to  which it  was emended.  Flend then  > Gelion,  as on 
     the  map.  The  course  of  Gelion  was not  changed afterwards, 
     but  the  map  does  not  show the  later eastern  tributary arm 
     ('Greater Gelion').                                             
                                                                    
   Gelion See Flend.                                                 
                                                                    
   Great Lands The note down the right hand side of the map        
     reads: 'Here lie the Great Lands of the East where Ilkorins 
     (dark-elves) and Wild Men live, acknowledging Morgoth as        
     God and King.' This use of Great Lands for the lands of .       
     Middle-earth east of the Blue Mountains is notable; it is       
     used also on the main map, where the third site of the Land 
     of the Dead that Live is said to lie 'beyond the Great Lands 
     of the East and of wild men' (see Beren and Luthien). In the 
     Lost Tales the term Great Lands always means the lands be-      
     tween the Seas (i.e. the whole of the later Middle-earth); in 
     S and Q Outer Lands (which in the Lost Tales meant the          
     Western Lands) is used of Middle-earth, with later emenda-      
     tion to Hither Lands in Q.                                       
        The statement here that in the Great Lands of the East       
     both Wild Men and Dark-elves acknowledged Morgoth as            
     God and King is significant for the future. Cf. the emenda- 
     tion to Q II $18, note 3: 'But most Men, and especially         
     those new come out of the East, were on the side of the En- 
     emy.' The corruption of certain Men in the beginning of         
     their days appears in very early synopses (for Gilfanon's       
     Tale); see I. 236.                                              
                                                                    
     Gweirth-i-cuina  This  name,  in  which  Gweirth-  is apparently 
     emended   from   Gwairth-,   is   written    over   Cuilwarthin. 
     Gwerth-i-cuina  (not  Gweirth-  as  on  the  map)  has  appeared 
     in  two  emended  passages  in  Q:  $10  (note  15)  'they  wan- 
   
                                                                   
                                                                        
      dered...  upon  the  confines  of  Geleidhian  in  fair Ossiriand, 
     Land  of   Seven  Streams,   Gwerth-i-cuina,  the   Living  Dead' 
       (where  the  name  seems  to  be  used  of  Beren  and  Luthien 
      themselves); and  $14 (note  6) 'Elves  called it  oft Gwerth-i- 
  
  172 
       cuina', where it is used of the land, as on the map.              
                                                                        
     Humling The first occurrence is in the Lay of Leithian lines        
      2994 - 5 (April 1928):                                             
                                                                        
                                where Himling's watchful hill            
          o'er Aglon's gorge hung tall and still.                        
                                                                        
       Loeglin  As  the  fourth  of  the tributaries  of Gelion  this is 
       named  in  an  addition  to  Q  514  (note  4).  Later emendation 
       moved  Duilwen  further  south  and  brought  Loeglin   (>  Lego- 
       lin) into the third place.                                        
                                                                        
     Nirnaith Unoth See Damrod and Diriel.                               
                                                                        
     Ossiriath  (of  the  Seven  rivers)  This form  is not  found else- 
       ' where.  It is  written over  Assariad, which  occurs in  Q $14, 
       later emended  to Ossiriand  (note 4).  Ossiriand(e) is  found as 
       a rejected alternative to  Broseliand in  Canto I  of the  Lay of 
       Leithian (III. 158 - 60). The  placing of  the name,  between the 
       sixth and seventh rivers, is  odd, but  in view  of 'of  the Seven 
       rivers' probably not significant.                                 
                                                                        
     Rathlorion This is the form of the new name of Ascar found          
       in Q ($14), later emended to Rathloriel.                          
                                                                        
    Sarn Athra See Dwarf-road. In Q 514 Sarn-athra, emended               
      to Sarn-athrad (note 8).                                            
                                                                        
    Sons of Feanor See entry Aglon to the northern half of the          
     main map.                                                          
                                                                        
    Thalos  This, the second of the tributaries of Gelion, is named      
       in an addition to Q $14 (note 4). Its course and relation to 
       the mountains and the other rivers was not changed.      
                                                                        
                                                                        
   
                                   V.                                
                                                                    
                             THE AMBARKANTA.                         
                                                                    
   This very short work, of cardinal  interest (and  not least  in the 
   associated maps), is entitled at the beginning of the text  'Of the 
   Fashion of the World', on  a title-page  loose from  but obviously 
   belonging with the work is written:                               
                                                                    
                               Ambarkanta.                           
                                                                    
                         The Shape of the World.                     
                                                                    
                                 Rumil.                              
                                                                    
   together with the word Ambarkanta in tengwar. This is the first   
   appearance of Rumil since the Lost Tales; but he is not men-      
   tioned in the text itself.                                        
    That the Ambarkanta is later than the Quenta (perhaps by         
   several years) cannot be doubted. The reappearance of the         
   name Utumna is an advance on Q, where also the term               
   'Middle-earth' does not appear; Eruman is (aberrantly) the        
   name in Q of the land where Men awoke (pp. 119, 205),             
   whereas in the Ambarkanta its name is for the first time          
   Hildorien; and there are several cases where the Ambarkanta       
   has names and details that are only found in Q by emendation      
   (for example, Elvenhome p. 289, but Bay of Faerie > Bay of        
   Elvenhome in Q (II), p. 186 note 12).                             
    The text consists of six pages of fine manuscript in ink, with 
   very little emendation; I give the final forms throughout, with 
   all rejected readings in the notes that follow the text. Closely 
  
  173 
   associated with the work and here reproduced from the origi-      
   nals are three diagrams of the World, here numbered I, II, and 
   III, and two maps, numbered IV and V (see insert). On the         
   pages facing these reproductions I note changes made to           
                                                                    
                
   
   names. The text begins with a list of cosmographical words,        
   with explanations; this I give on pp. 294 - 6.                     
                                                                    
                      OF THE FASHION OF THE WORLD.                   
                                                                    
      About all the World are the Ilurambar, or Walls of the          
   World. They are as ice and glass and steel, being above all 
   imagination  of  the  Children  of  Earth  cold,  transparent, and 
   hard.  They  cannot  be  seen, nor  can they  be passed,  save by 
   the Door of Night.                                                 
      Within  these  walls the  Earth is  globed: above,  below, and 
   upon all  sides  is  Vaiya,  the  Enfolding  Ocean.  But  this is 
   more  like to  sea below  the Earth  and more  like to  air above 
   the Earth.  In  Vaiya   below  the   Earth  dwells   Ulmo.  Above 
   the Earth  lies  the Air,  which is  called Vista,(1) and sustains 
   birds  and  clouds.  Therefore  it is  called above  Fanyamar, or 
   Cloudhome;  and  below  Aiwenore (2) or Bird-land.  But  this air 
   lies only  upon  Middle-earth  and  the   Inner  Seas,   and  its 
   proper  bounds  are  the  Mountains  of Valinor  in the  West and 
   the  Walls  of  the  Sun  in  the  East.  Therefore  clouds  come 
   seldom  in  Valinor,  and the  mortal birds  pass not  beyond the 
   peaks  of  its  mountains.  But  in  the  North and  South, where 
   there  is  most  cold  and  darkness  and   Middle-earth  extends 
   nigh to  the  Walls  of  the  World, Vaiya  and Vista  and Ilmen' 
   flow together and are confounded.                                 
     Ilmen is  that air  that is  clear and  pure being  pervaded by 
   light though it gives no light.  Ilmen lies  above Vista,  and is 
   not great in  depth, but  is deepest  in the  West and  East, and 
   least in the North and South. In  Valinor the  air is  Ilmen, but 
   Vista  flows  in  at  times  especially  in  Elvenhome,  part  of 
   which is at the  eastern feet  of the  Mountains; and  if Valinor 
   m  darkened and  this air  is not  cleansed by  the light  of the 
   Blessed  Realm,   it  takes   the  form   of  shadows   and  grey 
   mists.  But Ilmen  and Vista  will mingle  being of  like nature, 
   but Ilmen  is  breathed  by the  Gods, and  purified by  the pas- 
   sage  of  the  luminaries;  for  in  Ilmen  Varda   ordained  the 
   courses of the stars, and later of the Moon and Sun.              
      From Vista there is no outlet  nor escape  save' for  the ser- 
   
   vants  of  Manwe,  or  for such  as he  gives powers  like to 
   those of his people, that can sustain themselves in  Ilmen or 
   even in the upper Vaiya, which  is very  thin and  cold. From 
   Vista  one  may  descend  upon  the  Earth.  From  Ilmen  one 
   may descend  into Valinor.  Now the  land of  Valinor extends 
   almost to Vaiya, which is most  narrow in  the West  and East 
   of  the  World,  but  deepest  in  the  North and  South. The 
   Western  shores  of Valinor  are therefore  not far  from the 
   Walls  of  the  World.  Yet  there is  a chasm  which sunders 
   Valinor from Vaiya, and it is filled with Ilmen, and  by this 
   way  one  may  come  from  Ilmen  above  the  earth   to  the 
   lower  regions,  and  to  the Earthroots,  and the  caves and 
   grottoes that are at the foundations of  the lands  and seas. 
   There  is Ulmo's  abiding-place. Thence  are derived  the wa- 
   ters  of  Middle-earth.  For these  waters are  compounded of 
   Ilmen  and  Vaiya  and  Ambar' (which  is Earth),  since Ulmo 
   blends  Ilmen  and  Vaiya  and  sends  them  up  through  the 
   veins  of  the  World  to  cleanse and  refresh the  seas and 
   rivers, the  lakes and  the fountains  of Earth.  And running 
   water  thus  possesses  the  memory  of  the  deeps  and  the 
   heights,  and  holds  somewhat  of  the  wisdom and  music of 
   Ulmo, and of the light of the luminaries of heaven.          
     In  the  regions of  Ulmo the  stars are  sometimes hidden, 
  
  174 
   and  there  the  Moon  often  wanders  and  is not  seen from 
   Middle-earth. But the Sun  does not  tarry there.  She passes 
   under the earth in haste,  lest night  be prolonged  and evil 
   strengthened; and she is  drawn through  the nether  Vaiya by 
   the servants of Ulmo, and it is warmed and filled  with life. 
   Thus  days  are  measured by  the courses  of the  Sun, which 
   sails from  East to  West through  the lower  Ilmen, blotting 
   out the stars; and she passes over the midst  of Middle-earth 
   and halts not, and she bends her  course northward  or south- 
   ward,  not  waywardly  but  in  due  procession  and  season. 
   And when she rises above  the Walls  of the  Sun it  is Dawn, 
   and  when she  sinks behind  the Mountains  of Valinor  it is 
   evening.                                                     
     But  days are  otherwise in  Valinor than  in Middle-earth. 
   For there the  time of  greatest light  is Evening.  Then the 
   
                           
                                                                   
   Sun  comes  down  and  rests for  a while  in the  Blessed Land, 
   lying  upon the  bosom of  Vaiya. And  when she  sinks into 
   Vaiya  it is  made hot  and glows  with rosecoloured  fire, and 
   this for a long while illumines  that land.  But as  she passes 
   toward  the  East  the glow  fades, and  Valinor is  robbed of 
   light,  and  is  lit  only with  stars; and  the Gods  mourn then 
   most for the death of Laurelin. At  dawn the  dark is  deep in 
   Valinor,  and  the shadows  of their  mountains lie  heavy on 
   the mansions  of the  Gods. But  the Moon  does not  tarry in 
   Valinor, and passeth swiftly o'er  it to  plunge in  the chasm 
   of Ilmen,(5) for he pursues  ever after  the Sun,  and overtakes 
   her  seldom,  and  then  is  consumed  and  darkened   in  her 
   flame.  But  it  happens at  times that  he comes  above Valinor 
   ere the Sun has left it, and  then he  descends and  meets his 
   beloved, and Valinor is filled with mingled light as  of silver 
   and  gold;  and the  Gods smile  remembering the  mingling of 
   Laurelin and Silpion long ago.                                 
                                                                   
     The Land of Valinor slopes downward from the feet of 
   the Mountains, and its western shore is at the level of the 
   bottoms of the inner seas. And not far thence, as has been 
   said, are the Walls of the World; and over against the west- 
   ermmost shore in the midst of Valinor is Ando Lomen (6) the 
   Door of Timeless Night that pierceth the Walls and opens 
   upon the Void. For the World is set amid Kuma, the Void, 
   the Night without form or time. But none can pass the 
   chasm and the belt of Vaiya and come to that Door, save 
   the great Valar only. And they made that Door when Melko 
   was overcome and put forth into the Outer Dark; and it is 
   guarded by Earendel. 
                                                                   
     The Middle-earth lies amidst the World, and is made of 
   land and water; and its surface is the centre of the world 
   from the confines of the upper Vaiya to the confines of the 
   nether. Of old its fashion was thus. It was highest in the 
   middle, and fell away on either side into vast valleys, but 
   rose again in the East and West and again fell away to the 
   chasm at its edges. And the two valleys were filled with the 
   
    primeval water, and the shores of these  ancient seas  were in 
    the  West  the  western highlands  and the  edge of  the great 
    land, and in the East the  eastern highlands  and the  edge of 
    the  great  land upon  the other  side. But  at the  North and 
    South it did  not fall  away, and  one could  go by  land from 
    the  uttermost  South  and the  chasm of  Ilmen to  the utter- 
    most  North  and  the  chasm  of Ilmen.  The ancient  seas lay 
    therefore in troughs, and their waters spilled not to the East 
    or to the West; but  they had  no shores  either at  the North 
    or at the South, and they  spilled into  the chasm,  and their 
    waterfalls  became  ice  and  bridges  of  ice because  of the 
    cold;  so  that  the  chasm  of  Ilmen  was  here  closed  and 
  
  175 
    bridged, and the  ice reached  out into  Vaiya, and  even unto 
    the Walls of the World.                                        
                                                                  
      Now it  is said  that the  Valar coming  into the  World de- 
    scended  first  upon  Middle-earth at  its centre,  save Melko 
    who  descended in  the furthest  North. But  the Valar  took a 
    portion of land and made an  island and  hallowed it,  and set 
    it  in  the Western  Sea and  abode upon  it, while  they were 
    busied in the exploration and first ordering of the  World. As 
    is  told  they  desired to  make lamps,  and Melko  offered to 
    devise  a new  substance of  great strength  and beauty  to be 
    their pillars. And  he set  up these  great pillars  north and 
    south of the Earth's middle yet nearer to  it than  the chasm; 
    and  the  Gods  placed  lamps  upon  them  and  the  Earth had 
    light for a while.                                             
      But  the  pillars were  made with  deceit, being  wrought of 
    ice; and they melted, and the  lamps fell  in ruin,  and their 
    light was spilled. But the melting of the  ice made  two small 
    inland seas, north and south of the middle  of the  Earth, and 
    there was a northern  land and  a middle  land and  a southern 
    land. Then the  Valar removed  into the  West and  forsook the 
    island;  and  upon  the highland  at the  western side  of the 
    West  Sea  they  piled  great   mountains,  and   behind  them 
    made  the  land  of  Valinor.  But  the  mountains  of Valinor 
    curve  backward,  and  Valinor  is broadest  in the  middle of 
    Earth, where the mountains march  beside the  sea; and  at the 
   
    north  and  south  the  mountains  come  even  to  the  chasm. 
    There are those  two regions  of the  Western Land  which are 
    not of Middle-earth and  are yet  outside the  mountains: they 
    are dark  and  empty.  That to  the North  is Eruman,  and that 
    to the South is Arvalin; and there is only a narrow strait be- 
    tween  them  and the  corners of  the Middle-earth,  but these 
    straits are filled with ice.                                   
      For their further protection the  Valar thrust  away Middle- 
    earth at the centre and crowded  it eastward,  so that  it was 
    bended, and the  great sea  of the  West is  very wide  in the 
    middle, the widest of all waters  of the  Earth. The  shape of 
    the Earth in  the East  was much  like that  in the  West, save 
    for the narrowing  of the  Eastern Sea,  and the  thrusting of 
    the land thither. And beyond  the Eastern  Sea lies  the East- 
    ern Land, of which we  know little,  and call  it the  Land of 
    the Sun;  and  it  has  mountains,  less  great than  those of 
    Valinor, yet very great, which are  the Walls  of the  Sun. By 
    reason of the falling of  the land  these mountains  cannot be 
    descried, save by highflying birds, across the seas  which di- 
    vide them from the shores of Midd1e-earth.                     
      And  the  thrusting  aside  of  the  land caused  also moun- 
    tains  to appear  in four  ranges, two  in the  Northland, and 
    two in the Southland;  and those  in the  North were  the Blue 
    Mountains in the West side,  and the  Red Mountains  in the 
    East  side;  and  in  the  South were  the Grey  Mountains and 
    the  Ye11ow.  But Melko  fortified the  North and  built there 
    the  Northern  Towers, which  are also  called the  Iron Moun- 
    tains,  and  they  look  southward.  And  in  the  middle land 
    there  were  the  Mountains  of  the  Wind,  for  a  wind blew 
    strongly  there  coming  from  the  East  before the  Sun; and 
    Hildorien  the  land  where  Men   first  awoke   lay  between 
    these  mountains  and  the  Eastern  Sea. But  Kuivienen where 
    Orome found the Elves  is to  the North  beside the  waters of 
    Helkar.(7)                                                     
                                                                  
      But the symmetry of the ancient Earth was changed and        
    broken in the first Battle of the Gods, when Valinor went      
    out  against  Utumno,(8) which  was  Melko's   stronghold,  and 
   
   Melko was chained.  Then the  sea of  Helkar (which  was the                   
   northern lamp) became an inland sea or  great lake,  but the                   
   sea of Ringil (which was the southern  lamp) became  a great                   
  
  176 
   sea flowing north-eastward and joining  by straits  both the                   
   Western and Eastern Seas.                                                      
     And  the  Earth  was  again broken  in the  second battle,                   
   when Melko  was again  overthrown, and  it has  changed ever                   
   in the wearing and passing of many ages.' But  the greatest.                   
   change  took  place,  when the  First Design  was destroyed,                   
   and the Earth was  rounded, and  severed from  Valinor. This                   
   befell in the days of  the assault  of the  Numenoreans upon                   
   the land of the Gods, as is told in the Histories. And since                   
   that time the world has forgotten the  things that  were be-                   
   fore, and  the names  and the  memory of  the lands  and wa-                   
   ters of old has perished.                                                      
                                                                                 
                                       NOTES.                                     
                                                                                 
   1. Vista: at all  seven occurrences  the original  name Wilwa  was changed, 
       first in pencil then in ink, to Vista; so also on the world-diagrams I and 
       II, and on the diagram III (the World Made Round).                          
   2. Original reading Aiwenor; so also on diagram I.                          
   3. Ilmen:  at  all  the  many occurrences  the original  name Silma  was care- 
       fully  erased  and  changed  to  Ilma  (the  same change  on the  map IV); 
       Ilma  was then  itself altered  to Ilmen  (the same  succession of changes 
       on diagrams I and II).                                                     
   4. Ambar  is  an  emendation  but  the  underlying word  is wholly  erased (so 
       also on diagram II; written in later on I).                                
   5. In the margin is written Ilmen-assa, changed from Ilman-assa.                
   6. Ando Lomen is interpolated into the text,  but in  all probability  not sig- 
       nificantly later than the original writing of the MS.                      
   7. The  last  two  sentences  of  this  paragraph  (from  'And  in  the middle 
       land...')  were  added,  but  to all  appearance belong  in time  with the 
       original writing of the MS.                                                
   8. Utumno is emended from Utumna.                                               
   9. The  original  MS  ends  here;  what  follows,  concerning  the  Earth Made 
       Round  at the  time of  the assault  of the  Numenoreans, was  added later 
       (see p. 309).                                                              
                                                                                 
              I give now the list of cosmological words accompanying the          
                  Ambarkanta. My father made several changes to this list, but 
   
    since the alterations were mostly made over erasures  and the                 
    additions belong to the same period it  is impossible  to know                 
    the original form of the list in all points. The changes in the                 
    list are however much the same as  those made  in the  text of                 
    the Ambarkanta  and on  the world-diagrams;  thus Silma  > Ilma                 
    >  Ilmen,  Wilwa  >  Vista,  Aiwenor  > Aiwenore;  ava, ambar,                 
    Endor  over  erasures;  Avakuma,  & Elenarda  Stellar Kingdom                 
    additions. The translation of Ilmen as 'Place of light'  is an                 
    emendation from 'sheen'.                                                       
                                                                                  
     Ilu The World.                                   World.                       
                                                                                  
       Ilurambar The Walls of the World;                                           
       ramba wall                                                                  
                                                                                  
     Kuma darkness, void                           Dark.                           
       ava outer, exterior; Avakuma                                                
                                                                                  
       Vaiya fold, envelope. In nature like to Outer Sea, or Encircling            
       water, but less buoyant than air, and Ocean, or Enfolding Ocean             
       surrounding The Outer Sea.*                                                 
                                                                                  
       Ilmen Place of  light. The  region above    Sky. Heaven                     
       the air,  than which  it is  thinner and                                    
       more  clear.  Here  only  the  stars and                                    
       Moon  and  Sun  can  fly.  It  is called                                    
       also  Tinwe-malle  the   Star-street,  &                                    
       Elenarda Stellar Kingdom.                                                   
                                                                                  
       Vista  air.  Wherein  birds may  fly and    Air                             
  
  177 
       clouds   sail.   Its  upper   region  is                                    
       Fanyamar    or   Cloudhome,    and   its                                    
       lower Aiwenore' or Birdland.                                                
                                                                                  
     ambar Earth. ambar-endya or Middle Earth                                      
     Earth of which Endor is the midmost                                           
     point.                                                                        
                                                                                  
    (* This is  very confusing,  since Vaiya  is apparently  said to  surround the 
    Outer Sea (though  in the  right-hand column  it is  itself defined  as 'Outer 
    Sea'). But the word 'The' in 'The Outer Sea' has a capital T; and I think that 
    my father left the preceding sentence  unfinished, ending  with 'surrounding', 
    and that he added 'The Outer Sea' afterwards as a  definition of  Vaiya, with- 
    out noticing that the preceding phrase was incomplete.)                        
   
   ear water; sea.  Sea                                                            
     The roots of the Earth are Mar-                                               
     talmar, or Talmar Ambaren.                                                    
                                                                                  
   ando door, gate.                                                                
                                                                                  
   lome Night. Ando Lomen the Door of                                             
   Night,  through  which   Melko  was                                             
   thrust after the Second War  of the                                             
   Gods.                                                                           
                                                                                  
   All that land that lies above water, between the Seas of the                    
   West and East and the Mountains of North and South is                           
   Pelmar, the Enclosed Dwelling.                                                  
                                                                                  
                           Commentary on the Ambarkanta.                           
                                                                                  
   This   elegant   universe,   while   certainly   in   many  respects   an  ev- 
   olution   from   the   old   cosmology   of   the   Lost  Tales,   shows  also 
   radical shifts and advances in essential structure.                             
    To   begin   from   the   Outside:   beyond   the   Walls   of    the   World 
   lies   'the   Void,   the   Night   without   form   or   time',   Kuma  (Ava- 
   kuma);   and   this   is   of   course   an   aboriginal    conception,   'the 
   outer  dark',  'the  limitless  dark',  'the  starless  vast'  of the  tale of 
   The   Hiding   of   Valinor   (I.    216).   The    Walls   of    the   World, 
   Ilurambar,*   are   the    unbroken,   uninterrupted    shell   of    a   vast 
   globe;   they   are   cold,   invisible,   and   impassable   save   by   Ando 
   Lomen,   the   Door   of   Night.   This   Door   was   made   by   the  Valar 
   'when    Melko    was    overcome    and    put    forth   into    the   Outer 
   Dark',   and   Earendel  guards   it.  Already   in  S   ($19)  it   was  said 
   that   'Morgoth   is   thrust   through   the   Door   of   Night   into   the 
   outer  dark  beyond   the  Walls   of  the   World,  and   a  guard   set  for 
   ever   on   that   Door',  this   is  repeated   in  the   corresponding  pas- 
   sage   in   Q,   where   the   same   expressions   are   used   as   in   the 
   Ambarkanta,    'the    Door    of   Timeless    Night',   'the    Void',   and 
   where   Earendel,   sailing   in   the   Void,  is   named  as   the  guardian 
   (see  pp.  197,  248).  It  is  not  however  said  in  these  texts  that the 
                                                                                  
   (*Ilu is 'the World' in diagrams I  and II,  and is  so defined  in the  list of 
   words (p. 295); for its early meaning see I. 255, entry Ilwe. - The  changes to 
   Earambar in diagrams I and II, like the pencilled note at the bottom of I, were 
   made very much later and do not concern us here.)                               
   
    Door  of  Night  was  made   when  Melko   was  overcome,   at  the 
    end of the Great Battle.                                            
      I have remarked earlier (p. 57 - 8) on the great shift in the as- 
    tronomical  myth  introduced in  S by  the passage  of the  Sun be- 
    neath  the  Earth,  rather  than  departure  through  the  Door of 
    Night  followed by  the journey  through the  Outer Dark  and re- 
    turn through  the  Gates  of  Morn,  as  described  in  The  Hiding of 
    Valinor;  in  that  account  the  Gods  made the  Door of  Night in 
    order  that  the  Sunship  should  not  have  to pass  beneath the 
   Earth. Thus  the  Door  of  Night  has  remained,  but  its purpose 
   and the time of its making have been totally changed.                
  
  178 
      The  conception  of  a  great Wall  surrounding the  'World' and 
   fencing  it  against  an  outer  Emptiness  and Darkness  goes back 
   to the beginning; in The Hiding of Valinor it  is called  'the Wall 
   of Things', and Ulmo instructs the Valar that 'Vai  runneth from 
   the  Wall  of  Things  unto  the Wall  of Things  whithersoever you 
   may fare' (I. 214). I have discussed earlier (I. 86)  the possibil- 
   ity that already in the  early cosmology  Vaitya (the  outermost of 
   the three 'airs')  and Vai  (the Outer  Ocean) constituted  'a con- 
   tinuous  enfolding  substance',  and  that the  Ambarkanta 'only 
   makes  explicit  what  was  present  but  unexpressed  in  the Lost 
   Tales', and pointed to the difficulties in this idea. In  the first 
   draft of The Hiding of Valinor  (see I.  221 note  16) the  Wall of 
   Things  was  evidently  imagined, as  I have  said (I.  227), 'like 
   the walls of terrestrial cities, or gardens - walls  with a  top: A 
   "ring-fence" '; the Walls  were lower  in the  East, so  that there 
   was  no  Door  there  corresponding  to  the Door  of Night  in the 
   West,  and  the  Sun  rode  over  the Eastern  Wall. In  the second 
   draft  (I.  216)  the  idea of  the Gates  of Morn  was introduced; 
   but the nature and extent of the Walls  was still  left obscure, 
   and  indeed nothing  else is  said of  them in  the Lost  Tales be- 
   yond  the  statement  that  they  are  'deep-blue'  g. 215).  A re- 
   markable  sentence  in  the  original  tale  of  The  Music  of the 
   Ainur (I. 56) declares that 'the  Ainur marvelled  to see  how the 
   world  was globed  amid the  void and  yet separated  from it'. 
   How this is  to be  interpreted in  the context  of the  Lost Tales 
   I  do  not  know;  but the  sentence was  retained through  all the 
   rewritings of  the Ainulindale  (cf. The  Silmarillion p.  17), and 
   so   became   a   precise   description   of   the  world   of  the 
   
    Ambarkanta,  whatever  my  father's  original  meaning  may  have               
    been.                                                                           
      In a  view of  the close  similarity of  wording between  Q and               
    the  Ambarkanta  on  the  subject  of  the  expulsion   of  Melko               
    through  the  Door  of Night,  mentioned above,  it is  very puz-               
    zling that in the same passage of Q (p. 197) it is said that some               
    think that  he 'creeps  back surmounting  the Wal1s  and visiteth               
    the  world'.  The  fact  that  this  is  only  a  surmise  ('Some               
    say...'),  and  that  the  Prophecy  of Mandos  which immediately               
    follows  declares  that  when  Morgoth  does  return  it  will be               
    through the Door of Night, hardly  explains how  the idea  of his               
    'surmounting  the  Walls'  (in  inescapable contradiction  to the               
    Ambarkanta,  and  negating  the  purpose  of   Earendel's  guard)               
    could arise.*                                                                   
      It  is not  indeed explained  in the  Ambarkanta how  the Valar               
    entered the world at its beginning,  passing through  the impass-               
    able Walls, and perhaps we should not  expect it  to be.  But the               
    central idea at this  time is  clear: from  the Beginning  to the               
    Great  Battle  in  which  Melko  was  overthrown, the  world with               
    all  its  inhabitants was  inescapably bounded;  but at  the very               
    end, in  order to  extrude Melko  into the  Void, the  Valar were               
    able to pierce the Walls by a Door.                                             
                                                                                   
      Wholly new is the conception of  Ilmen as  the pure  air that                 
    is breathed in Valinor, and whose bounds  are the  Mountains of                 
    Valinor and the mountains called the Walls  of the  Sun, beyond                 
    the Eastern Sea, though 'Vista flows in at times  especially in                 
    Elvenhome'.  In  Ilmen  journey  the Sun,  Moon, and  Stars, so                 
    that  this  region  is  called  also Tinwe-malle+  and Elenarda                 
    (translated 'Star-street' and 'Stellar Kingdom' in the  list of                 
    words, p.  295). This  partly corresponds  to the  cosmology of                 
    the Lost Tales, where the Moon-ship 'saileth in the lower folds                 
    of  Ilwe threading  a white  swathe among  the stars',  and the                 
                                                                                   
    (*This  conception  of  the  Walls  reappears much  later, and  is found  in The 
    Silmarillion (p. 36): Melkor, returning to Arda after  his expulsion  by Tulkas 
    into the outer darkness, 'passed over the Walls of the Night with his host, and 
    came to Middle-earth far in the north'. But  this is  an aspect  of intractable 
    problems  arising  in the  later cosmology  that cannot  be entered  into here. 
    + See I. 269 (entry Tinwe Linto) and 263 (entry Olore Malle).)                 
  
  179 
   
    stars 'could not soar into the dark and  tenuous realm  of Vaitya            
    that is  outside  all', but  where the  Sun 'voyageth  even above            
    Ilwe and beyond the stars' (I. 181, 193).                                    
      The  lowest  air,  Vista,  in  which  are  Fanyamar 'Cloudhome'            
    and Ainwenore 'Bird-land', retains  the characteristic  nature of            
    the earlier Vilna; cf. I. 65 'Vilna that is  grey and  therein may            
    the birds fly safely'. But there is an important corollary to the            
    frontier  between  Ilmen  and  Vista  in  the West:  'clouds come            
    seldom  in  Valinor,  and the  mortal birds  pass not  beyond the            
    peaks of its mountains'.                                                     
                                                                                
      An   aspect   of   the   cosmology   that   seems   puzzling   at   first 
    sight  arises  from  the  statements  in  the   Ambarkanta  (1)   that  'in 
    the  North   and   South   ...   Middle-earth    extends   nigh    to   the 
    Walls  of  the  World'  (p.  290),  and  (2)  that  Vaiya  is   'most  nar- 
    row   in  the   West  and   East  of   the  World,   but  deepest   in  the 
    North  and   South'  (ibid.).   This  apparent   contradiction  is   to  be 
    explained   by   the   passage   (p.   292)   describing   how   the  Inner 
    Seas  have  no  shores  at  North   and  South,   hut  spilling   into  the 
    Chasm   of   Ilmen   form   ice   bridges*  that   close  the   chasm,  and 
    the  ice  extends  out  into   Vaiya  and   even  to   the  Walls   of  the 
    World.   This   ice   is   represented    by   the    mountain-like   peaks 
    above  the  words  Tormen   and  Harmen   in  diagram   II.  Of   all  this 
    there  is  no  trace  in  the Lost  Tales; but  it will  be found  that the 
    Ambarkanta    here    greatly    illumines     the    passage     in    The 
    Silmarillion (p. 89) describing the Helcaraxe:                               
                                                                                
      For between the land of Aman that in the north  curved east-               
      ward, and the east-shores of  Endor (which  is Middle-earth)               
      that bore westward, there was a narrow strait, through which               
      the  chill waters  of the  Encircling Sea  and the  waves of               
      Belegaer flowed together, and there were vast fogs and mists               
      of deathly cold, and the sea-streams were filled with clash-               
      ing hills of ice and the grinding of ice deep-sunken.                      
                                                                                
      The passage of the Sun beneath the Earth seems to be dif-                  
    ferently conceived in the Ambarkanta from that of the Moon;                  
                                                                                
    (*Cf. 'Far north lies the bridge of Ice' in the N.W. corner of the Westward 
      Extension of the first 'Silmarillion' map, p. 281; Insert p. iv.)          
   
   for while both pass from East to West through I1men, the Sun                     
   'sinks into Vaiya' and is 'drawn through the nether Vaiya by                     
   the servants  of Ulmo',  whereas the  Moon plunges  into the                     
   Chasm of Ilmen.*                                                                 
                                                                                   
     Turning  now  to  the  surface  of  the Earth,  we meet  for the               
   first time the name Endor,  which does  not occur  in the  text of               
   the Ambarkanta itself, but which  is defined  in the  word-list as               
   'the  midmost  point'  of  Ambarendya  or  Middle-earth.  Endor is               
   marked  in  also on  the 'World-diagrams'  I and  II, and  also on               
   the map  IV, where  it is  shown as  a point,  the 'Earth-middle',               
   and  subsequently  changed  to  Endon.   The  name   Endor  occurs               
   once in The Silmarillion (in the passage just cited), but there it               
   is a name of  Middle-earth, not  of the  midmost point  of Middle-               
   earth;  so  also in  The Lord  of the  Rings (Appendix  E): Quenya               
   Endore,  Sindarin  Ennor  'Middle-earth'.  Ambar-endya   seems  to               
   be  synonymous  with  Pelmar,  since in  the word-list  the former               
   is  defined  as  'Middle-earth', while  on map  IV the  region be-               
   tween  the  two  seas  of  East  and  West  is  called  'Pelmar or               
   Middle-earth', but in diagram I  they are  marked as  if different               
   in reference. Possibly, Pelmar (translated in the list of words as               
   'the  Enclosed  Dwelling') means  strictly the  habitable surface,               
   Ambar-endya the central raised part of Ambar, the Earth.+                       
                                                                                   
   (* The  statement  in  The  Silmarillion (p.  101) that  Tilion (steersman  of the 
   Moon)  'would  pass  swiftly  over  the  western  land...  and  plunge   in  the 
   Chasm  beyond  the  Outer  Sea'  cannot  in  any  way  be  brought  into harmony 
  
  180 
   with  the  Ambarkanta,  where  the  Chasm  of Ilmen  is reached  before Vaiya, 
   and must be so by virtue of the fundamental ideas of the cosmology.              
     The  passage  in the  'Silmarillion' version  that followed  Q and  was inter- 
   rupted at the end of 1937 has: 'But Tilion... passes  swiftly over  the western 
   land... and  plunges into  the chasm  between the  shores of  the Earth  and the 
   Outer  Sea.'  The passage  in the  published Silmarillion  derives from  a later 
   version written in all probability in 1951 - 2; but though I retained it I am at 
   loss                     to                      explain                     it. 
   + For the first  element in  Pelmar see  the Appendix  to The  Silmarillion, en- 
   try   pel-.   Neither   this   name   nor  Ambar,   Ambar-endya  occur   in  The 
   Silmarillion,  but  Ambar-metta  'world-ending' is  found in  The Return  of the 
   King (VI. S). - Middle-earth is first  found in  the Ambarkanta  and in  the An- 
   nals of Valinor, which belong to the same  period but  cannot be  dated relative 
   to one another. - Romen  'East' appears  for the  first time  in diagram  I, and 
   Hyarmen  'South'  and  Formen  'North'  (<  Harmen,   Tormen)  in   diagram  II.) 
   
    The lines  drawn  downwards  from  the  surface   of  the   Earth  to 
    Martalmar  'the roots  of the  Earth' in  diagrams I  and II  are 'the 
    veins of  the  World'  (p.  290);  and this  passage is  important in 
    understanding   Ulmo's   power    and   benign    influence   exerted 
    through  the  waters  of  the  world  (cf.  The  Silmarillion   pp.  27, 
    40,  in  both of  which passages  the expression  'the veins  of the 
    world' is used).                                                      
         In the East of  the world  are the  Walls of  the Sun,  which is 
    a   great   mountain   range   symmetrically   answering   the  Moun- 
    tains of  Valinor  in  the  West,  as  shown  on  map  IV.   Of  this 
    range  there  is  no  mention  in  the  Lost  Tales,  where  almost all 
    that is  said  of  the  East  is  contained  in  Orome's words  to the 
    In   the  East   beyond  the   tumbled  lands   there  is   a  silent 
    beach  and  a  dark  and  empty  sea'  (I.  214); in  the East  also was 
    the great  mountain  Kalorme  (I.  212),  and  there  Aule  and  Ulmo 
    'builded  great  havens  [of  the  Sun  and  Moon] beside  the sound- 
    less  sea'  (I.  215).  In   the  Ambarkanta   the  Gates   of  Morn, 
    through  which  the  Sun  returns  from  the Outer  Dark in  the Lost 
    Tales, have disappeared.                                              
         In  the  description  of  evening  and  dawn  in Valinor  in the 
    Ambarkanta  there  is  an  echo  of  the  Lost  Tales:   'Valinor  is 
    Sled  with  mingled  light  as  of  silver  and  gold;  and  the Gods 
    smile  remembering  the  mingling  of   Laurelin  and   Silpion  long 
    ago',  cf. I.  216 'Then  smile the  Gods wistfully  and say:  "It is 
    the mingling of the lights once more." '                              
         The  extremely  close  symmetry  of  the  Eastern   and  Western 
    lands  as displayed  on map  IV is  striking; the  chief departure 
    from  symmetry  being  the  difference  in  shape  of the  great Seas, 
    and  this  was  due  to  the  eastward  thrusting  or  'crowding'  of 
    Middle-earth - 'so that  it was  bended' -  at the  time of  the mak- 
    ing of Valinor and the raising of its protective mountain-chain. 
    This more than Titanic crushing of the new-made world was 
    the origin of the great mountain ranges of Middle-earth, the 
    Blue, the Red, the Yellow, and the Grey. Cf. The Silmarillion 
    p. 37:                                                                
                                                                         
         And  the  shape  of  Arda  and  the  symmetry  of  its  waters  and 
         its lands was marred in  that time,  so that  the first  designs of 
         the Valar were never after restored.                             
   
    But in The Silmarillion this loss of  symmetry is  not attributed 
    to  the  deliberate  act  of  the  Valar  themselves, who  in the 
    Ambarkanta  are  ready  to  contort the  very structure  of Ambar 
    for the sake of their own security.                               
      There  are some  interesting points  in the  Ambarkanta account 
    of the first days of the Valar in the world. Here it is  said for 
    the  first  time that  Melko 'descended  in the  furthest North', 
    whereas the  Valar, coming  to Middle-earth  at its  centre, made 
    their island from 'a portion of land' and set  it in  the Western 
    Sea.  The  old  story  of Melko's  treacherous assistance  of the 
    Valar in their works  by devising  the pillars  of the  Lamps out 
    of ice is still present, despite the wording of S, and still more 
    of  Q  ($1):  'Morgoth  contested  with  them  and made  war. The 
  
  181 
    lamps  he  overthrew  ...', which  seems to  suggest that  it had 
    been  abandoned.  In  the  tale of  The Coming  of the  Valar the 
    name Ringil was  given (by  Melko!) to  the northern  pillar, and 
    Helkar  to  the  southern (I.  69); in  the Ambarkanta  the names 
    are applied to the Lamps rather than the pillars, and  Ringil be- 
    comes that of the southern, Helkar that of  the northern.  In the 
    tale there is no mention of the formation of  Inland Seas  at the 
    time of  the fall  of the  Lamps; rather  'great floods  of water 
    poured  from  [the  Lamps]  into  the  Shadowy  Seas',   and  'so 
    great was their thaw that whereas those seas were at first  of no 
    great  size  but clear  and warm,  now were  they black  and wide 
    and vapours lay upon  them and  deep shades,  for the  great cold 
    rivers that poured into  them' (I.  70). Later  the names  of the 
    Lamps  were  changed   more  than   once,  but   Helcar  remained 
    the name  of the  Inland Sea  'where aforetime  the roots  of the 
    mountain  of  Illuin [the  northern Lamp]  had been'  (The Silma- 
    rillion p. 49), and it is seen from the Ambarkanta that  the idea 
    of  the  sea  being  formed where  the Lamp  once stood  owed its 
    origin to the melting pillar of ice, although the actual story of 
    Melko's  devising  of the  pillars was  abandoned when  it became 
    impossible  to  represent  Melko as  co-operative, even  in seem- 
    ing, with the Valar. There is no mention  in The  Silmarillion of 
    a southern sea where the other Lamp had stood.                    
      Kuivienen is said in  the Ambarkanta  to be  'to the  North be- 
    side  the waters  of Helkar',  as shown  on map  IV. In  the Lost 
    Tales (I. 115, 117) Koivie-neni was a  lake (with  'bare margin', 
   
                                                               
                                                                     
   in  a  vale  'surrounded  by  pine-clad  slopes') in  Palisor, the 
   midmost region;  in The  Silmarillion it  is 'a  bay in  the Inland 
   Sea  of  Helcar'  (p.  49).  In  the same  passage Orome,  on that 
   that  led  him  to  the  finding  of the  Elves, 'turned  north by 
   the shores  of  Helcar  and  passed  under  the  shadows  of the 
   Orocarni, the  Mountains of  the East',  and this  agrees perfectly 
   map   IV   (Orocarni   Red   Mountains,   see   the   Appendix  to 
   The Silmarillion   entry   caran).   The  Blue   Mountains  oppose 
   them symmetrically  in the  West; and  in the  South are  the Grey 
   Mountains  and  the  Yellow,  again  symmetrically  opposed  both 
   to each  other  and  to  the  northern  ranges.  The  hack  of the 
   March  of  the  Elves as  marked on  map IV  is again  in complete 
   ment   with   The  Silmarillion   (p.  53):   'passing  northwards 
   about the  Sea  of  Helcar  they  turned towards  the west',  but of 
   the  Misty  Mountains  (Hithaeglir) and  the Great  River (Anduin) 
   where many  Elves  of  the  Third  Host  turned  away   South  (ibid. 
   p.  54)  there  is  no sign.  In The  Hobbit and  The Lord  of the 
   Rings  the  Grey  Mountains  (Ered  Mithrin)  are a  range beyond 
   Mirkwood in the North of Middle-earth.                             
                                                                     
     It seems that Beleriand,  to judge  by the  placing and  size of 
   the  lettering  of  the  name on  map IV,  was relatively  a very 
   snall region; and the EIves reached the  Sea to  the south  of it, 
   at the Falasse (later the Falas of Beleriand). But my father cir- 
   cled 'Beleriand' in pencil  and from  the circle  drew an  arrow to 
   the point where the  track of  the March  reached the  Sea, which 
   probably implies  that he  wished to  show that  this was  in fact 
   within the confines of Beleriand.                                 
     The  name  Hildorien  of  the  land  where  Men  awoke (implying 
   Hildor, the Aftercomers) now first appears; for the curious use of 
   the  name  Eruman  for  this  land  in Q  see pp.  119 -  20, 205. 
   Hildorien is a land lying between  the Mountains  of the  Wind and 
   the Eastern Sea; in The Silmarillion (p. 103)  it is  placed, more 
   vaguely, 'in the eastward regions of Middle-earth'.                
     The   placing   of   Utumna  (in   the  Ambarkanta   emended  to 
   Utumno,  note  8)  on map  IV is  notable, as  is also  the occur- 
   rence  of  the  name  itself.  Whereas  in  the Lost  Tales Melko's 
   first fortress  was  Utumna,   and  his   second  Angband   (see  I. 
   198),  in  S  and  Q the  original fortress  is Angband,  to which 
   
  
  182 
    Melko  returned after  the destruction  of the  Trees (see  p. SO), 
    and  Utumna  is  not  mentioned  in  those  texts.  My  father  had 
    now  reverted  to  Utumna  (Utumno)  as  the  name  of  Melko's an- 
    cient and original dwelling in Middle-earth  (see further  below, 
    p. 307).                                                           
                                                                      
      The  archipelagoes  in  the  Western  Sea  have  undergone  the 
    great change  and simplification  that distinguishes  the account 
    in The Silmarillion from that in the Lost Tales (see  II. 324-5); 
    there is no sign on the map of the Harbourless Isles or  the Twi- 
    lit  Isles,  and  instead  we  have   'The  Enchanted   or  Magic 
    Isles' - in Q II $17 Magic  Isles is  emended to  Enchanted Isles 
    (note  11). The  'Shadowy Isles'  lying to  the northward  of the 
    Enchanted Isles on the map seem to be a new conception.            
      The  name  Eldaros  (not Eldamar,  see I.  251) appears  on map 
    IV  with  the  meaning  'Elvenhome'.  Eldaros  has  occurred once 
    previously, in one of the AElfwine' outlines (II.  301): 'Eldaros 
    or AElfham', where the reference is  unclear, but  seems to  be to 
    Tol  Eressea.  The  words  'Bay  of Elfland'  are written  on the 
    map but no bay is indicated.                                       
      In  the  West  the  symmetrically  formed  lands of  Eruman and 
    Arvalin  between  the  Mountains  and  the  Sea  now  appear; for 
    the earlier history see I. 83. Tun lies a little to the  north of 
    Taniquetil; and the position of Valmar is as it was on the little 
    ancient map given in I. 81.                                        
                                                                      
      In  the  Ambarkanta  something  is  said  of  the  vast further 
    changes in the shape of  the lands  and seas  that took  place in 
    'the first Battle  of the  Gods', when  Melko was  taken captive, 
    concerning  which  there  is nothing  in Q  ($2) beyond  a refer- 
    ence to the 'tumult'. In The Silmarillion (p. 51) this  is called 
    'the Battle of the Powers', and                                    
                                                                      
      In that time the shape of Middle-earth was changed, and the. 
      Great  Sea  that  sundered  it  from  Aman  grew  wide  and deep; 
      and  it  broke in  upon the  coasts and  made a  deep gulf  to the 
      southward. Many lesser bays were made between the Great          
      Gulf  and  Helcaraxe  far  in the  north, where  Middie-earth and 
      Aman came nigh together. Of these the Bay of Balar was           
   
                  
                                                                     
   the  chief;  and  into  it  the mighty  river Sirion  flowed down 
   from  the  new-raised   highlands  northwards:   Dorthonion,  and 
   the mountains about Hithlum.                                       
                                                                     
   The  text  of  the  Ambarkanta  does  not  mention the  Great Gulf 
   or the Bay of Balar, but speaks  rather of  the vast  extension of 
   the  sea  of Ringil  and its  joining to  the Eastern  and Western 
   Seas (it is not clear why it is said that the  sea of  Helkar 'be- 
   came an inland sea or great lake', since it  was so  already). But 
   on the back  of the  map IV  is another  map (V)  that illustrates 
   all the  features of  both accounts.  This map  is however  a very 
   rapid pencil sketch, and is in places difficult to interpret, from 
   uncertainty as to  the meaning  of lines,  more especially  in the 
   Western  Lands  (Outer Lands).  It is  very hard  to say  how pre- 
   cisely this map should be interpreted in relation  to map  IV. For 
   example,  in  map  IV  the  Grey  Mountains  are very  widely sep- 
   arated from the  Blue, whereas  in map  V there  is only  a narrow 
   space  at  the head  of the  Great Gulf  between them;  the Inland 
   Sea  (Helkar)  is further  to the  North; and  so on.  Again, many 
   features are  absent (such  as the  Straits of  Ice), and  in such 
   cases one cannot be sure whether  their absence  is casual  or in- 
   tentional; though the failure to mark  in Tol  Eressea or  the En- 
   chanted Isles suggests  the former.  I am  inclined to  think that 
   map V is a very rough sketch not to be interpreted too strictly. 
   The   narrow   ring  between   the  Earth   and  the   Outer  Seas 
   clearly represents the Chasm of Ilmen.                             
   In  relation  to  Beleriand  in  the  North-west,  and  bearing in 
  
  183 
   mind   the   whole  underlying   history  of   Eriol-AElfwine  and 
   Leithien (England),  the southern  part of  the Hither  Lands, be- 
   low  the  Great  Gulf, bears  an obvious  resemblance to  the con- 
   tinent of Africa;  and in  a vaguer  way the  Inland Sea  could be 
   interpreted  as the  Mediterranean and  the Black  Sea. But  I can 
   offer nothing on this matter that  would not  be the  purest spec- 
   ulation.                                                           
   The  sea  marked  'East  Sea'  on  map  V  is  the  former  sea of 
   Ringil,-  cf.  the  Ambarkanta:  the  sea of  Ringil ...  became a 
   great sea flowing northeastward  and joining  by straits  both the 
   Western and Eastern Seas.'                                         
   In  the  North-west  the  ranges  of  Eredlomin   and  Eredwethrin 
   
    (not   named;  see   pp.  233-4)   enclosing  Hithlum   (which  is            
    named)  are  shown,  and  the  western  extension  of  Eredwethrin            
    that was the southern fence of later Nevrast.*  In the  version of            
    'The Silmarillion' that followed Q it is said that  in the  War of            
    the  Gods  the  Iron  Mountains  'were  broken  and  distorted  at            
    their   western   end,   and   of   their   fragments   were  made            
    Eredwethrin  and  Eredlomin',  and that  the Iron  Mountains 'bent            
    back northward', and map  V, in  relation to  map IV,  agrees well            
    with this. The first 'Silmarillion' map (see insert), on  the oth-            
    er  hand,  shows  the  Iron  Mountains  curving  back  strongly to            
    the North-east (it is conceivable that the  hasty zigzag  lines to            
    the east of Thangorodrim were intended to rectify this).                      
      In the version of 'The Silmarillion' just referred to it is also            
    said that  'beyond the  River Gelion  the land  narrowed suddenly,            
    for the Great Sea ran into a  mighty gulf  reaching almost  to the            
    feet of Eredlindon,  and there  was a  strait of  mountainous land            
    between  the  gulf  and  the inland  sea of  Helcar, by  which one            
    might come into the vast  regions of  the south  of Middle-earth'.            
    Again,  these  features  are  clearly  seen  on  map V,  where the            
    'strait of mountainous land' is called the 'Straits of the World'.            
    The enclosed areas to the  east of  Eredwethrin and  south-east of            
    Thangorodrim   clearly   represent   the    Encircling   Mountains            
    about  Gondolin  and  the  highlands   of  Taur-na-Fuin;   we  see            
    what  was  later  called  the  Gap of  Maglor between  those high-            
    lands  and the  Blue Mountains,  and the  rivers Gelion  (with its            
    tributaries, the rivers  of Ossiriand),  Sirion, and  Narog.+ With            
    this part of map V compare  the first  'Silmarillion' map  and its            
    Eastward extension.                                                           
      Particularly notable is  the closeness  of Hithlum  on map  V to            
    the edge of the world (the Chasm of Ilmen).                                   
      Angband  is  placed  in  very  much  the  same  position  on map            
    V  as  is  Utumna  on  map  IV: very  near to  the Chasm  of Ilmen            
    and  well  behind the  mountain-wall, in  the land  that on  map V            
                                                                                 
    (*This  range  is  seen  also  on   the  Westward   Extension  of   the  first 
    'Silmarillion' map (see insert).                                              
     + A11 these north-western features  are drawn  in ink,  whereas the  rest of 
    map V is in pencil; but the mountain-ranges (though not the rivers) are inked 
    in over pencil.)                                                              
   
                       
                                                                                
   is called  Daidelos  (later  Dor  Daedeloth).*  As  noted above,                 
   Utumna had  now  been  resurrected  from  the  Lost  Tales  as                 
   Melko's original fortress; and it emerges clearly  from later                 
   texts  that the  story now  was that  when Melko  returned to                 
   Middle-earth after the destruction of the Trees he returned to                 
   the ruins of Utumna and built there his new  fortress, Angband.                 
   This,  I  think,  is why  the fortress  is called  Angband, not                 
   Utumna, on map V.                                                             
    The history was therefore as follows:                                        
                                                                                
    Lost Tales.  Utumna.      Melko's original fortress.                               
                 Angband.     His dwelling when he re-                               
                                            turned.                              
                                                                                
  
  184 
    S,Q.          Angband.    Melko's original fortress to                           
                                                                                
                                     which he returned.                   
                                                                                
    Ambarkanta.    Utumna.    Melko's original fortress.           
    maps.          Angband.   His  second  fortress  built  on         
                                the  site  of   Utumna  when         
                                he returned.                         
                                                                                
   Much  later, Utumno  and Angband  were both  ancient fotresses                
   of Morgoth, and  Angband was  that to  which he  returned (The                
   Silmarillion pp. 47, 81).                                                     
    Thangorodrim is shown on map V as a  point, set  slightly out                
   from the Iron Mountains. This represents a  change in  the con-                
   ception of Thangorodrim from that on the  first 'Silmarillion'                
   map, which illustrates the words of  S ($8)  that Thangorodrim                
   is 'the highest of  the Iron  Mountains around  Morgoth's for-                
   tress'.  The  marking  of  Thangorodrim  on  Ambarkanta  map  V                
   Shows the later conception, seen in  The Silmarillion  p. 118,                
   where it is said expressly that Melkor made a tunnel under the                
   tnountains which issued south of  them, that  Thangorodrim was                
   piled above the gate of issue, and that Angband was behind the                
                                                                                
   (* Similar forms but with different application have  occurred earlier:  in the 
   Epilogue to the Lost Tales the High Heath in Tol Eressea where the battle was 
   fought  is  Ladwen-na-Dhaideloth,  Dor-na-Dhaideloth  ('Sky-roof'),  II. 287; 
   and in line 946 of the Lay of the Children of Hurin Dor-na-Fauglith was first 
   called Daideloth ('High plain'), III. 49.)                                    
   
   mountain-wall:  thus  Thangorodrim   stood  out   somewhat  from 
   the main range.                                                   
                                                                    
     There  are  extremely  puzzling  features  in the  Western Land 
   on map V.  There is  now a  mountain chain  (for so  the herring- 
   bone markings must be  interpreted, since  that is  their meaning 
   elsewhere  on  the  map)  extending up  the western  coast north- 
   wards from Taniquetil to the  Helkarakse and  (as it  seems) ris- 
   ing out of the  sea, as  well as  the old  westward curve  of the 
   Mountains  of  Valinor  (bending  back  to  the  Chasm  of Ilmen) 
   seen on map IV;  thus Eruman  (with the  first occurrence  of the 
   name  Araman pencilled  above it  afterwards) is  not represented 
   as  a coastal  wasteland between  the mountains  and the  sea but 
   is  walled in  by mountains  both on  the East  and on  the West. 
   I do not understand this; in  any case  The Silmarillion  has the 
   geography shown on map IV.                                        
     Equally puzzling is the  representation of  the lands  south of 
   Tun and Taniquetil.  Here there  are herring-bone  lines continu- 
   ing  the  main  line  of  mountains  southwards  from Taniquetil, 
   with again  the old  westward curve  back to  the Chasm;  but the 
   area  symmetrically  corresponding  to  Eruman  in  the  North is 
   here  left  unnamed,  and  Arvalin   (emended  from   Eruman)  is 
   shown  as a  substantial land  extending east  even of  the 'new' 
   mountains, from the southern  shore of  the Bay  of Faery  to the 
   extreme South of the world. The  Bay of  Faery, which  is clearly 
   shown on this  map (in  contrast to  map IV),  is in  fact partly 
   formed by this 'new' Arvalin.  In a  corner of  the map  is writ- 
   ten:                                                              
                                                                    
     After  the War  of the  Gods (Arvalin  was cast  up by  the Great 
     Sea at the foot of the Mts.                                     
                                                                    
   Though the brackets are not closed after 'Mts.', I think that the 
   first words may  have been  intended as  a title,  indicating the 
   period  represented  by the  map. But  the following  words, cou- 
   pled  with  the  absence of  Arvalin from  its expected  place on 
   the map, seem to imply  that it  was only  now that  Arvalin came 
   into being.                                                       
                                  * * *                              
   
  
  185 
                   
                                                                   
    The  Old  English  names  Ingarsecg,  Utgarsecg  are  found  in 
   the Old English texts (pp. 253,  256). Aflon  on the  coast north 
   of Tun is Alqualonde (later Sindarin alph, lond (lonn):  see the 
   Appendix to The Silmarillion, entries  alqua, londe).  The names 
   Aman,  Araman  were  added  to map  V many  years later  (as also 
   Arda, Earambar on the diagrams).                                 
                                                                   
    If this map shows the vastness  of the  cataclysm that  my fa- 
   ther conceived as having taken place at the  time of  the break- 
   ing  of Utumno  and the  chaining of  Melko, at  the end  of the 
   Ambarkanta he added (see note  9) a  passage concerning  the far 
   greater cataclysm that took place 'in the days of the assault of 
   the  Numenoreans  upon  the  land  of the  Gods'. This  may have 
   been added much later; but the passage  is written  carefully in 
   ink, not scribbled in pencil, and is far more likely to  be con- 
   temporary, since the story of Numenor arose about this  time. In 
   support of this is the diagram III, 'the  World after  the Cata- 
   clysm and  the  ruin of  the Numenoreans';  for on  this diagram 
   the  inner  air  was  originally  marked  Wilwa and  only later 
   changed to Vista. In  the Ambarkanta  and the  accompanying list 
   of words, as in diagrams I and II, Vista is likewise  an emenda- 
   tion from Wilwa; it seems therefore that diagram III  belongs to 
   the same period.                                                 
   
   
   
                                    VI.                                 
                                                                       
                          THE EARLIEST ANNALS OF                        
                                  VALINOR.                              
                                                                       
   I refer  to this  work as  the 'earliest'  Annals of  Valinor because 
   it  was  followed  later  in  the  1930s  by  a  second  version, and 
   then,  after  the  completion  of  The  Lord  of  the Rings  and very 
   probably  in  1951  - 2,  by a  third, entitled  The Annals  of Aman, 
   which  though  still  a  part  of the  continuous evolution  of these 
   Annals  is  a  major  new  work,  and  which  contains  some  of  the 
   finest prose in all the Matter of the Elder Days.                    
    These  earliest  Annals  of  Valinor  are   comprised  in   a  short 
   manuscript  of  nine  pages  written  in  ink. There  is a  good deal 
   of  emendation  and  interpolation,  some   changes  being   made  in 
   ink and probably  not much  if any  later than  the first  writing of 
   the  text, while  a second  layer of  change consists  of alterations 
   in faint and rapid  pencil that  are not  always legible.  These lat- 
   ter  include  two  quite  substantial  passages  (given  in  notes 14 
   and   18)   which   introduce   wholly   new    material   concerning 
   events in Middle-earth.                                              
    The text  that follows  is that  of the  Annals as  originally writ- 
   ten,  apart  from  one  or two  insignificant alterations  of wording 
   that are taken up silently, and all  later changes  are given  in the 
   numbered  notes,  other  than   those  made   to  dates.   These  are 
   many  and  complex  and  are  dealt  with  all  together, separately, 
   at the end of the notes.                                             
    It  is  certain  that  these  Annals  belong to  the same  period as 
   the  Quenta,  but  also  that they  are later  than the  Quenta. This 
   is  seen  from  the  fact  that  whereas  in  Q  Finrod (=  the later 
   Finarfin)  returned  to  Valinor  out  of  the  far  North  after the 
   burning of the ships, and the later story of his return  earlier, af- 
   ter  the  Prophecy of  the North,  is only  introduced in  a marginal 
   note  ($5  note  8  and  commentary  p.  204),  in  the   Annals  the 
   
    later story is already embodied in the text (Valian  Year 2993). 
    The Annals  have  Beleriand,  whereas  Q,  as  far  as  $12, had 
    Broseliand  emended  to  Beleriand;  they  have   several  names 
    that do  not  occur  in  Q,  e.g.  Bladorion,  Dagor-os-Giliath, 
    Drengist,  Eredwethion  (this  only   by  later   emendation  in 
    Q);  and  Eredlomin  has its  later sense  of the  Echoing Moun- 
  
  186 
    tains, not  as in  Q and  on the  first map  of the  Shadowy Moun- 
    tains (see pp. 233-4). I see no way of  showing that  the Annals 
    are later, or earlier, than the Ambarkanta, but the matter seems 
    of no importance; the two  texts certainly  belong to  very much 
    the same time.                                                   
      Following  my  commentary  on  the Annals,  which I  shall re- 
    fer to as 'AV', I give the Old English versions in  an appendix. 
                                                                    
                           ANNALS OF VALINOR.                        
                                                                    
    (These   and   the   Annals   of   Beleriand  were   written  by 
    pengolod the Wise  of Gondolin,  before its  fall, and  after at 
    Sirion's Haven, and  at Tavrobel  in Tol  Eressea after  his re- 
    turn  unto  the  West, and  there seen  and translated  by Eriol 
    of Leithien, that is AElfwine of the Angelcynn.)                 
                                                                    
                    Here begin the Annals of Valinor.                
                                                                    
           0  At  the  beginning  Iluvatar, that  is 'Allfather', 
              made  all  things, and  the Valar,  that is  the 'Pow- 
              ers',   came   into   the   World.  These   are  nine, 
              Manwe,    Ulmo,    Aule,    Orome,    Tulkas,    Osse, 
              Mandos,   Lorien,   and   Melko.   Of    these   Manwe 
              and  Melko   were  most   puissant  and   were  breth- 
              ren,  and  Manwe  was  lord  of  the  Valar  and holy; 
              but  Melko  turned  to  lust  and  pride  and violence 
              and evil, and  his name  is accursed,  and is  not ut- 
              tered,  but  he  is  called  Morgoth.  The  spouses of 
              the   Valar   were  Varda,   and  Yavanna,   who  were 
              sisters;  and  Vana;  and the  sister of  Orome, Nessa 
              the  wife  of  Tulkas;(1) and Uinen  lady of  the Seas; 
   
   and  Nienna  sister  of   Manwe  and   Melko;  and 
   Este.  No  spouse  hath   Ulmo  or   Melko.(2) With 
   them came many lesser spirits, their  children, or 
   beings of their own kind but of less  might; these 
   are the Valarindi.                                
                                                    
     Time  was counted  in the  world before  the Sun 
   and Moon  by the  Valar according  to ages,  and a 
   Valian age  hath 100  of the  years of  the Valar, 
   which are each as ten years are now.              
                                                    
     In  the  Valian Year  500: Morgoth  destroyed by 
   deceit the Lamps (3) which Aule  made for  the light- 
   ing  of the  World, and  the Valar,  save Morgoth, 
   retired to the  West and  built there  Valinor be- 
   tween the Outer Seas that  surround the  Earth and 
   the Great Seas of the West, and  on the  shores of 
   these they piled great  mountains. But  the symme- 
   try  of  land and  sea was  first broken  in those 
   days.(4)                                            
                                                    
     In the Valian Year 1000,  after the  building of 
   Valinor,  and  Valmar  the city  of the  Gods, the 
   Valar brought into being the  Two Trees  of Silver 
   and  of   Gold,  whose   bloom  gave   light  unto 
   Valinor.                                          
     But  all  this  while Morgoth  had dwelt  in the 
   Middle-earth  and  made  him  a great  fortress in 
   the North of the World; and  he broke  and twisted 
   the Earth much in that time.(5)                     
                                                    
     A thousand Valian Years of  bliss and  glory fol- 
   lowed  in  Valinor,  but  growth  that   began  on 
   Middle-earth  at  the  lighting  of the  Lamps was 
   checked.  To  Middle-earth  came  only   Orome  to 
   hunt in the dark woods of  the ancient  Earth, and 
   sometimes Yavanna walked there.                   
  
  187 
   
     The  Valian  Year  2000  is accounted  the Noon- 
   tide of the Blessed Realm, and the full  season of 
   the mirth  of the  Gods. Then  did Varda  make the 
   stars (6) and set them aloft, and thereafter  some of 
   the Valarindi strayed  into the  Middle-earth, and 
   among  them  was  Melian,  whose  voice   was  re- 
   nowned  in  Valmar. But  she returned  not thither 
   for  many  ages, and  the nightingales  sang about 
   her in the dark woods of the Western Lands.       
                                                    
     At the first shining of the  Sickle of  the Gods 
   which Varda set (7) above  the North  as a  threat to 
   Morgoth and an omen of his  fall, the  elder chil- 
   dren  of  Iluvatar  awoke  in  the midmost  of the 
   World:  they  are  the  Elves.(8) Orome  found them 
   and befriended them; and the  most part  under his 
   guidance  marched  West  and  North to  the shores 
   of  Beleriand,  being  bidden   by  the   Gods  to 
   Valinor.                                          
     But  first  Morgoth  in  a  great war  was bound 
   and  made  captive   and  imprisoned   in  Mandos. 
   There  he  was  confined  in  punishment  for nine 
   ages (900 Valian Years)(9) until he sought  for par- 
   don. In that war the lands were rent  and sundered 
   anew.(10)                                            
     The Quendi (11) and  the Noldoli  were the  first to 
   reach Valinor, and upon  the hill  of Kor  nigh to 
   the strand  they built  the city  of Tun.  But the 
   Teleri  who came  after abode  an age  (100 Valian 
   Years)  upon  the  shores  of Beleriand,  and some 
   never  departed  thence.  Of  these  most renowned 
   was  Thingol  (Sindingul)(12) brother of  Elwe, lord 
   of  the  Teleri,  whom  Melian  enchanted.  Her he 
   after  wedded and  dwelt as  a king  in Beleriand, 
   but this was after  the departure  of most  of the 
   Teleri,  drawn  by  Ulmo  upon Tol  Eressea.(13) This 
   is the Valian Years 2000 to 2100.                 
   
      From  2100  to  2200  the  Teleri  dwelt  on Tol 
   Eressea in the  Great Sea  within sight  of Valinor, 
   in 2200 they came  in their  ships to  Valinor, ang 
   dwelt  upon  its  eastern  strands, and  there they 
   made   the   town   and   haven  of   Alqalonde  or 
   'Swan-haven',   so   called   because   there  were 
   moored their swan-shaped boats.                     
                                                      
      About  2500  the  Noldoli  invented   and  began 
   the fashioning of  gems; and  after a  while Feanor 
   the  smith,  eldest  son  of  Finwe  chief  of  the 
   Noldoli,  devised  the   thrice-renowned  Silmarils 
   concerning  the  fates of  which these  tales tell. 
   They shone of  their own  light, being  filled with 
   the radiance of the  Two Trees,  the holy  light of 
   Valinor, blended to a marvellous fire.(14)           
                                                      
      In  2900  Morgoth  sued for  pardon, and  at the 
   prayers of Nienna his sister,  and by  the clemency 
   of  Manwe  his  brother,  but  against  the  wish o 
   Tulkas  and  Aule,  he  was  released,  and feigned 
   humility  and  repentance,  obeisance to  the Valar 
   and  love and  friendship for  the Elves,  and dwelt 
   in Valinor in ever-increasing freedom. But he lied 
   and   dissembled,   and   most   he    cozened   the 
   Noldoli,  for  he  had  much to  teach, and  they had 
   an over-mastering  desire to  learn; but  he coveted 
   their gems and lusted for the Silmarils.            
                                                      
    2900  During  two  more ages (15) Valinor abode  yet in 
  
  188 
    bliss, yet a  shadow of  foreboding began  to gather 
    in  many  hearts;  for  Morgoth  was  at   work  with 
    secret whisperings  and cunning  lies; and  most he 
    worked,  alas,  upon  the  Noldoli,  and  sowed the 
    seeds  of  dissension  between  the  sons  of Finwe, 
    Feanor, Fingolfin, and Finrod, and of  distrust be- 
    tween  Noldoli  and  Valar.  2950  By  the  doom of 
    the  Gods  Feanor,  eldest  son  of Finwe,  and his 
   
             
                                                                
           household   and  following   was  deposed   from  the 
           leadership  of  the  Noldoli  -  wherefore  the house 
           of  Feanor  was  after  called the  Dispossessed, for 
           this  and  because  Morgoth  after  robbed   them  of 
           their treasure  - and  the Gods  sent also  to appre- 
           hend   Morgoth.   But   he   fled   into   hiding  in 
           Arvalin, and plotted evil.(16)                        
                                                                
   2990-1. Morgoth   now   completed   his   designs   and  with 
           the  aid  of  Ungoliante  out  of Arvalin  stole back 
           into Valinor,  and destroyed  the Trees,  escaping in 
           the  gathering  dark   northward,  where   he  sacked 
           the dwellings of Feanor,  and carried  off a  host of 
           jewels,  among  them  the  Silmarils;  and   he  slew 
           Finwe  and  many  Elves  and  thus   defiled  Valinor 
           and   began   slaughter   in   the    World.(17) Though 
           hunted  by  the Valar  he escaped  into the  North of 
           the  Hither  Lands   and  re-established   there  his 
           stronghold,  and  bred  and  gathered  once  more his 
           evil servants, Orcs and Balrogs.(18)                  
                                                                
           2991 Valinor lay now in great gloom,  and darkness, 
           save only for the stars, fell on all the World. But 
           Feanor against the  will of  the Valar  returned to 
           Tun  and claimed  the kingship  of the  Noldoli af- 
           ter  Finwe,  and he  summoned to  Tun all  the peo- 
           ple  of  that  kindred. And  Feanor spoke  to them, 
           and  his  words  were  filled  with  the   lies  of 
           Morgoth,  and  distrust of  the Valar,  even though 
           his  heart was  hot with  hate for  Morgoth, slayer 
           of his father and robber of his gems.                 
           The  most  of  the  Noldoli (19) he persuaded  to fol- 
           low  him out  of Valinor  and recover  their realms 
           on earth, lest they be filched by the younger chil- 
           dren  of  Iluvatar, Men  (herein he  echoed Morgoth 
           unwitting);  and  war for  ever on  Morgoth seeking 
           to recover their treasure.  At that  meeting Feanor 
           and his sons swore their dreadful  oath to  slay or 
   
   pursue any  soever that  held a  Silmaril against 
   their will.                                       
                                                    
   2992  The  march began,  though the  Gods forbade 
   (and yet hindered not), but under divided leader- 
   ship, for  Fingolfin's house  held him  for king. 
   Long  was  the  people  preparing.  Then  it came 
   into Feanor's heart that riever should that great 
   host, both warriors and other, and store of goods 
   make  the vast  leagues unto  the North  (for Tun 
   beneath  Taniquetil  is  upon  the Girdle  of the 
   Earth,  where  the  Great Seas  are measurelessly 
   wide) save with the help of ships. But the Teleri 
   alone had ships, and they would not yield or lend 
   them against the will of the Valar.               
     Thus  about  2992  of  Valian Years  befell the 
   dreadful  battle  about  Alqalonde, and  the Kin- 
   slaying  evilly  renowned  in  song,   where  the 
   Noldoli distraught furthered Morgoth's  work. But 
  
  189 
   the Noldoli  overcame the  Teleri and  took their 
   ships,  and  fared slowly  north along  the rocky 
   coasts in great peril and hardship and  amid dis- 
   sensions.                                         
                                                    
     In 2993 it is said they came  to a  place where 
   a high rock  stands above  the shores,  and there 
   stood either  Mandos or  his messenger  and spoke 
   the  Doom  of  Mandos.  For  the  kin-slaying  he 
   cursed the house of Feanor, and to a  less degree 
   all who followed them or shared in their emprise, 
   unless they would  return to  abide the  doom and 
   pardon of the Valar. But if they would  not, then 
   should evil fortune and disaster befall them, and 
   ever from treachery of kin towards kin; and their 
   oath should turn against them, and a measure of  
   mortality should visit them, that they  should be 
   lightly slain with weapons, or torments,  or sor- 
   row,  and  in the  end fade  and wane  before the 
   
           
                                                      
   younger  race.  And  much  else he  foretold darkly 
   that  after  befell,  warning  them that  the Valar 
   would fence Valinor against their return.(20)       
    But  Feanor  hardened  his  heart  and   held  on, 
   and so also but  reluctantly did  Fingolfin's folk, 
   feeling the constraint of their kindred and fearing 
   for  the  doom  of  the  Gods   (for  not   all  of 
   Fingolfin's house  had been  guiltless of  the kin- 
   slaying).  Felagund  and the  other sons  of Finrod 
   went  forward  also, for  they had  aforetime great 
   fellowship,  Felagund with  the sons  of Fingolfin, 
   and  Orodreth,  Angrod,  and  Egnor  with  Celegorm 
   and Curufin sons of Feanor. Yet  the lords  of this 
   third house were  less haughty  and more  fair than 
   the  others,  and  had  had  no  part  in  the kin- 
   slaying,  and  many  with  Finrod  himself returned 
   unto  Valinor  and  the  pardon  of  the  Gods. But 
   Aule  their  ancient  friend  smiled  on   them  no 
   more, and the Teleri were estranged.                
                                                      
   2994 The Noldoli came to the bitter North, and fur- 
   ther they would not dare, for there is a strait be- 
   tween   the  Western   Land  (whereon   Valinor  is 
   built)  that  curveth  east,  and the  Hither Lands 
   which  bear west,  and through  this the  chill wa- 
   ters of the Outer Seas and the  waves of  the Great 
   Sea  flow  together,  and there  are vast  mists of 
   deathly  cold,  and  the  streams  are  filled with 
   clashing hills of ice and with the grinding  of ice 
   submerged. This strait was named Helkarakse.        
    But  the  ships  that  remained, many  having been 
   lost, were too few to carry all across, and dissen- 
   sions  awoke  between  Feanor  and  Fingolfin.  But 
   Feanor seized the  ships and  sailed east;(21) and he 
   said: 'Let the  murmurers whine  their way  back to 
   the shadows of  Valinor.' And  he burned  the ships 
   upon the eastern shore, and so  great was  its fire 
   
   that the Noldoli left behind  saw its  redness afar 
   off.                                                
                                                      
     Thus  about  2995  Feanor  came   unto  Beleriand 
   and  the  shores  beneath  Eredlomin   the  Echoing 
   Mountains,  and  their  landing  was at  the narrow 
   inlet Drengist  that runs  into Dorlomen.  And they 
   came  thence  into  Dorlomen  and  about  the north 
   of  the  mountains  of Mithrim,  and camped  in the 
  
  190 
   land  of  Hithlum  in  that  part  that   is  named 
   Mithrim and north of the great  lake that  hath the 
   same name.                                          
                                                      
   2996  And  in the  land of  Mithrim they  fought an 
   army  of  Morgoth  aroused by  the burning  and the 
   rumour  of  their advance;  and they  were victori- 
   ous  and drove  away the  Orcs with  slaughter, and 
   pursued  them   beyond  Eredwethion   (the  Shadowy 
   Mountains) into Bladorion. And  that battle  is the 
   First Battle of Beleriand, and is  called Dagor-os- 
   Giliath, the Battle under Stars; for all was as yet 
   dark. But the victory  was marred  by the  death of 
   Feanor,  who  was  wounded  mortally   by  Gothmog, 
   lord  of  Balrogs,  when  he advanced  unwarily too 
   far upon  Bladorion,(22) and Feanor was  borne back 
   to Mithrim and  died there,  reminding his  sons of 
   their  oath.  To  this  they now  added an  oath of 
   vengeance for their father.                         
                                                      
   2997 But Maidros  eldest son  of Feanor  was caught 
   in the snares  of Morgoth.  For Morgoth  feigned to 
   treat  with him,  and Maidros  feigned to  be will- 
   ing,  and either  purposed evil  to the  other, and 
   came  with force  to the  parley; but  Morgoth with 
   the more, and Maidros was made captive.             
     Then  Morgoth  held  him  as  hostage,  and swore 
   only  to  release  him if  the Noldoli  would march 
   away  either  to  Valinor, if  they could,  or from 
   
     
                                                     
   Beleriand and away to the far  South; and  if they 
   would not he would torment Maidros.                
   But  the  Noldoli  trusted not  that he  would re- 
   lease  Maidros  if  they  departed, nor  were they 
   willing  to  do  so whatever  he might  do. Where- 
   fore  in 2998  Morgoth hung  Maidros by  the right 
   wrist  in  a  band  of  hellwrought steel  above a 
   precipice  upon  Thangorodrim,  where  none  could 
   reach him.                                         
                                                     
   Now  it  is told  that Fingolfin  and the  sons of 
   Finrod (23) won their  way  at  last   with  grievous 
   losses  and  with  minished  might into  the North 
   of  the  World.  And   they  came   perforce  over 
   Helkarakse, being unwilling  to retrace  their way 
   to Valinor, and having no  ships; but  their agony 
   in that crossing was very  great and  their hearts 
   were filled with bitterness against Feanor.        
   And  even  as  they  came  the  First Ages  of the 
   World  were  ended;(24) and  these  are  reckoned as 
   30000 years or  3000 years  of the  Valar; whereof 
   the first Thousand was before  the Trees,  and Two 
   Thousand  save  nine  were Years  of the  Trees or 
   of the Holy Light, which lived after and lives yet 
   only in the Silmarils. And the Nine are  the Years 
   of Darkness or the Darkening of Valinor.           
                                                     
   But  towards  the  end  of this  time as  is else- 
   where  told  the  Gods  made  the  Sun   and  Moon 
   and  sent  them  forth over  the World,  and light 
   came  unto  the  Hither  Lands.(25) And   Men  awoke 
   in the East of the World even at the first Dawn.(26) 
   But  with  the first  Moonrise Fingolfin  set foot 
   upon  the  North;  for the  Moonrise came  ere the 
   Dawn,  even   as  Silpion   of  old   bloomed  ere 
   Laurelin and was the elder of  the Trees.  But the 
   first Dawn shone upon  Fingolfin's march,  and his 
  
  191 
   banners blue and silver  were unfurled,  and flow- 
   
     ers sprang beneath his marching feet, for a time                   
     of opening and growth was come into the Earth,                     
     and good of evil as ever happens.                                  
         But Fingolfin marched through the very fast.                   
     ness of Morgoth's land, Dor-Daideloth (27) the Land                    
     of Dread, and the Orcs fled before the new light                   
     amazed, and hid beneath the earth; and the Elves                   
     smote upon the gates of Angband and their trum-                    
     pets echoed in Thangorodrim's towers.                              
         They came thus south unto Mithrim, and little                  
     love (28) was there between them and the house o                       
     Feanor; and the folk of Feanor removed and                         
     camped upon the southern shores, and the lake                      
     lay between the peoples. And from this time are                    
     reckoned the Years of the Sun, and these things                    
     happened in the first year. And after came mea-                    
     sured time into the World, and the growth and                      
     change and ageing of all things was thereafter                     
     more swift even in Valinor, but most in the                        
     Hither Lands,(29) the mortal regions between the                      
     Seas of East and West. And what else happen                        
     is recorded in the Annals of Beleriand, and in the                 
     Pennas or Qenta, and in many songs and tales.                      
                                                                       
                                  NOTES.                                
                                                                       
  1. Added here in pencil: daughter of Yavanna.                         
  2. This passage, from and Nienna..., was emended in pencil to read: 
   and Vaire; and Este. No spouse hath Ulmo or Melko or Nienna,         
   Manwe's sister and Melko's.                                          
  3. Cf. the title to the Ambarkanta map IV (see insert): The World about 
   V.Y. 500 after the fall of the Lamps.                                 
  4. But the symmetry of land and sea was first broken in those days is an 
   addition, but was probably made at the time of writing of the text. Cf. 
   pp. 301 - 2 and the citation from The Silmarillion given there.      
  5. and he broke and twisted the Earth much in that time is another 
   dition probably made at the time of writing.                         
  6. The paragraph to this point was emended in ink to read: But on a 
   time (1900) Varda began the making of the stars... The sentence      
   The Valian Year 2000 is accounted the Noontide of the Blessed        
   
                                           
                                                                             
       Realm, and the full season of the mirth of the Gods was removed to 
       a later point: see note 10.                                            
   7.  Added here in ink: last and (i.e. the Sickle of the Gods which Varda 
       set last and above the North).                                         
   8.  Added here in ink: Hence are they called the children of the stars, 
   9.  nine ages (900 Valian Years) emended in ink to seven ages (700         
       Valian Years).                                                         
   10. At this point the sentence The Valian Year 2000... was reintroduced 
       (see note 6).                                                          
   11. Quendi > Lindar in pencil.                                             
   12. Sindingul > Tindingol in pencil.                                       
   13. Added here in pencil: His folk looked for him in vain, and his sleep 
       lasted till they had gone.                                             
   14. Added here in pencil:                                                  
                                                                             
        2700   Here   the   Green-elves   or  Laiqi   or  Laiqeldar   came  to 
        Ossiriand at length  after many  wanderings and  long sojourns  in di- 
        verse  places. It  is told  that a  company of  the Noldoli  under Dan 
        forsook the host of Finwe  early in  the march  and turned  south, but 
        again  finding  the  lands  barren  and  dark  turned north,  and they 
        came  about  2700  over  Eredlindon  under  Denithor  son of  Dan, and 
        dwelt in Ossiriand, and they were allies of Thingol.                  
                                                                             
       The name Denithor is an emendation, probably of Denilos (see           
  
  192 
       note 18).                                                              
   15. This second entry for 2900 was written after the first was changed to 
       2700 (see note 9, and the note on dates below).                        
   16. This passage was emended and extended thus in pencil:                  
                                                                             
        ... robbed them of their treasure.  But Morgoth  hid himself  in the 
        North  of  the  land, as  was known  only to  Finwe and  Feanor, who 
        dwelt now apart.                                                      
        2950  The  Gods  sent  to apprehend  Morgoth, but  he fled  over the 
        mountains into Arvalin, and plotted evil for a long while, gathering 
        the strength of darkness into him.                                    
                                                                             
       The date 2950 earlier in the paragraph was struck out at the same      
       time.                                                                  
   17. Added here in pencil: This reward got Finwe for his friendship. 
   18. Added here in ink:                                                     
                                                                             
        Then  fear  came  into  Beleriand,  and Thingol  made his  mansions in 
        Menegroth,  and  Melian wove  magics of  the Valar  about the  land of 
        Doriath, and the most of the  Elves of  Beleriand withdrew  within its 
        protection,   save  some   that  lingered   in  the   western  havens, 
        Brithombar and Eglorest, beside the Great Seas.                       
   
    To this was added, in faint and hasty pencil:                           
                                                                           
         and  the  remnant  of  the  Green-elves  of  Ossiriand  behind  the riv- 
         ers  and  the  might  of  Ulmo.  But  Thingol with  his ally  Denilos of 
         the  Green-elves  kept  the  Orcs  for a  while from  the South.  But at 
         length Denilos son of Dan was slain, and Thingol                   
                                                                           
    Here the  pencilled note  ends abruptly.  Above -los  of Denilos  at the 
    first occurrence is an alternative  reading, illegible,  but in  view of 
    Denithor probably < Denilos in note 14, no doubt -thor.                 
   19. Noldoli emended from Gnomes at the time of writing.                  
   20. Added  here  in  pencil: Here  endeth that  which Rumil  wrote. See 
    p. 348.                                                                 
   21. Added here in ink: with  all his  folk and  no others  save Orodreth, 
    Angrod, and Egnor, whom Celegorm and Curufin loved;                     
   22. Added here in pencil: but he... duel and Feanor fell wrapped in fire. 
   23. Fingolfin and  the sons  of Finrod  emended in  ink to  Fingolfin and 
    Felagund (cf. note 21).                                                 
   24. Added here in pencil: for they had tarried long  in despair  upon the 
    shores of the West. The next sentence begins: And these...              
   25. Added here in pencil: But the Moon was the first to set sail.         
   26. Sun-rise written in pencil above Dawn.                                
   27. Dor-Daideloth is  an emendation  in ink  of (almost  certainly) Dor- 
    Daidelos; cf. the Ambarkanta map V, and p. 307.                         
   28. This sentence  emended in  pencil to  read: Then  being wary  of the 
    wiles  of  Morgoth  they turned  unto Mithrim,  that the  Shadowy Moun- 
    tains should be their guard. But little love...                         
   29. Added in pencil; of Middle-earth.                                      
                                                                           
                      Note on changes made to the dates.                    
              (i) Dates in the period up to the Valian Year 2200.           
                                                                           
   The   mention  of   the  Noontide   of  the   Blessed  Realm   was  dis- 
   placed  (notes  6  and  10)  in  order  to   date  the   starmaking  and 
   other    events   earlier    than   2000.    The   beginning    of   the 
   starmaking  was  then  dated  1900   (note  6),   and  against   At  the 
   first  shining  of  the  Sickle  of  the  Gods was  written in  the date 
   1950.  Against  the  march  of  the  Elves  led   by  Orome   was  writ- 
   ten  in  1980  -   1990;  and   against  the   arrival  of   the  Quendi 
   (Lindar) and Noldoli in Valinor 2000.                                    
   In  the  sentence  But  the  Teleri   who  came   after  abode   an  age 
   
                         
                                                                    
   (100  Valian  Years)  upon  the  shores  of  Beleriand  the  words 
   an  age  were  struck  out,  100  changed  to  10, and  the dates 
  
  193 
   2000-2010   written   in.  In   the  sentence   This  is   the  Valian 
   Years 2000  to  2100  the  second  date  was  likewise  changed to 
   2010.                                                             
     In  the  concluding  part  of the  period, by  pencilled changes 
   perhaps later than  the foregoing,  the dates  of the  dwelling of 
   the Teleri  on  Tol  Eressea,  originally   2100  to   2200,  were 
   changed  to  2010  to  2110;  and  the  coming  of  the   Teleri  to 
   Valinor  in  2200  was  changed  to  2111.  The  result  of these 
   changes may be shown in a table:                               
                                                                    
     Original.      After.                                           
     Annals.       changes.                                          
                                                                    
      2000          1900      Making of the stars by Varda begun.                   
                                                                    
                    1950      Making of the Sickle of the Gods            
                                (end of the starmaking).              
                                                                    
                  1980 - 1990 March of the Elves.                     
                                                                    
      2000          2000      Noontide of the Blessed Realm.                        
                                                                    
                    2000      Coming of the first two kindreds of 
                                the Elves to Valinor.                 
                                                                    
   2000-2100      2000-2010   Teleri on the shores of Beleriand.      
   2100-2200      2010-2110   Teleri dwelling in Tol Eressea.           
       2200         2111      Coming of the Teleri to Valinor.            
                                                                    
          (ii) Dates in the period from the Valian Year 2900.         
                                                                    
   The  year  2900,  in  which  Morgoth   sued  for   pardon,  was 
   Changed to 2700, following the change in the length of  his im- 
   prisonment  from  nine  to seven  ages (900  to 700  Valian Years) 
   e  earlier  (note  9).  These  changes   must  have   been  made 
   while the Annals were in progress, in view of the second entry 
   for 2900 that follows  in the  text as  written, During  two more 
   ages Valinor  abode yet  in bliss,  i.e. two  more ages  from the 
   
    emended  date,  2700,  when  Morgoth  sued   for  pardon   and  was 
    released.                                                          
      For the shifting of the date 2950 see note 16.                   
      Almost  all  the  dates from  2990 -  1 to  the end  were emended 
    in pencil, and the results are best set out in a table.  (The dates 
    given  in  the  text  as  2992 to  2995 are  themselves emendations 
    in ink,  apparently in  each case  advancing the  date by  one year 
    from that originally written.)                                     
      The  sentence  Thus  about  2992  of  Valian  Years (p.  316) was 
    changed  to  Thus  in  the  dread  Year  of  the Valar  2999 (29991 
    S.Y.), where S.Y.= Sun Year; cf. the opening of the Annals, 
    where it is explained that  a Valian  Year was  equal to  ten years 
    'now', i.e. of the Sun.                                            
      It will be seen that the  effect of  the later  pencilled changes 
    given  in the  table below  was to  speed up  events from  the Bat- 
    tle  of  Alqualonde to  the landing  of Fingolfin  in Middle-earth, 
    so that they extend over  only a  single Valian  Year. In  the pas- 
    sage  giving  the  reckoning  of  the  First  Ages  of   the  World 
    (p.  319),  over  nine  in  Two  Thousand save  nine were  Years of 
    the Trees my  father wrote  one; this  one year  is the  dread Year 
    of the Valar 2999.                                                 
      In this table, only actual  pencilled changes  made to  the dates 
    are recorded. The  change of  2991 to  2998 -  3000 is  intended to 
    cover all that follows, or refers only to the beginning of  the en- 
    try:  Valinor  now  lay  in  great gloom,  and darkness...  fell on 
    all the World.                                                     
                                                                      
         Original Annals.                          After changes.      
                                                                      
    (Valian Years).                              (Valian.   (Sun.      
  
  194 
                                                  Years).   Years).      
                                                                      
       2900 - 1     Destruction of the Trees       2998              
                    and escape of Morgoth                               
                                                                      
       2991         Rebellion of Feanor         2998-3000           
                                                                      
       2992       Preparation for the Flight       2999              
                    of the Noldoli                                     
                                                                      
       2992         The Battle of Alqualonde       2999       29991                      
   
                             
                                                                      
     Original Annals.                             After changes.         
                                                                      
   (Valian Years).                             (Valian.     (Sun.     
                                                Years).     Years). 
                                                                      
    2993           The Doom of Mandos.                      29992 
                                                                      
    2994           The Noldoli in the far                   29994 
                   North; the burning of the                             
                   ships.                                                
                                                                      
    2995           The landing of the                       29995 
                   Feanorians and the                                    
                   encampment in Mithrim.                                
                                                                      
    2996           The Battle under Stars and.     Date siruck out       
                   the death of Feanor.                                  
                                                                      
    2997           Capture of Maidros.                      29996 
                                                                      
    2998           Maidros hung from                                             
                   Thangorodrim.                                          
                                                                      
    3000           Landing of Fingolfin.                                          
                                                                      
              Commentary on the Annals of Valinor.                   
                                                                      
   In the  preamble  to  the Annals  of Valinor  (AV) we  meet one 
   Pengolod  the  Wise  of Gondolin,  who dwelt  at Tavrobel  in Tol 
   Eressea  'after  his   return  unto   the  West'.   Pengolod  (or 
   Pengolod)  often appears  later, but  nothing more  is told  of his 
   history  (the reference  to Sirion's  Haven shows  that he  was one 
   Of  those  who  escaped  from  Gondolin  with  Tuor  and  Idril).  I 
   am much inclined to think that his  literary origin  is to  be found 
   Gilfanon   of   the  Lost   Tales,  who   also  lived   at  Tavrobel 
   (which  now  first  emerges  again);  there  Eriol  stayed   in  his 
   house  ('the  house  of  a  hundred  chimneys'),  and  Gilfanon bade 
   him  write  down  all  that  he had  heard (II.  283), while  in the 
   Preamble  to  AV  Eriol   saw  Pengolod's   book  at   Tavrobel  and 
   translated  it  there.  Moreover  Gilfanon  was  of  the  Noldoli,  and 
   though  in  the  Lost  Tales he  is not  associated with  Gondolin he 
   
    was  an  Elf  of  Kor,  'being  indeed one  of the  oldest of  the fair- 
    ies  and  the  most  aged  that  now dwelt  in the  isle', and  had live 
    long  in  the  Great  Lands  (I.  175);  while   Pengolod  was   also an 
    Elf  whose  life  began  in  Valinor,  since  he  'returned'   into  the 
    West.                                                                    
      It  is  not  clear  whether  the  ascription  of  both sets  of Annals 
    to   Pengolod   of  Tavrobel,   where AElfwine/Eriol   translated  them, 
    is  a  departure  from  or  is congruent  with the  title of  the Quenta 
    (p.  94),  in  which  Eriol  is  said  to  have  read  the  Golden  Book 
    (Parma  Kuluina)  in  Kortirion.  In  the   early  notes   and  outlines 
    there  are  different  conceptions  of  the  Golden  Book: see  II. 287, 
    290  -  1,  310.  On  the  explicit  equation of  AElfwine and  Eriol in 
    the preamble to AV see p. 252.                                           
  
  195 
      On   the  later   addition  to   AV  (note   20)  'Here   endeth  that 
    which  Rumil  wrote'  see  pp.  348  -  9.  Rumil  re-emerges  from  the 
    Lost Tales also as the author of the Ambarkanta (p. 288).                
                                                                            
      In  the  opening  passage  of  AV,  and   in  the   later  alterations 
    made   to   it,  there   are  some   developments  in   the  composition 
    and  relations  of  the  Valar.  The  Nine  Valar  are  the same  as the 
    nine  'chieftains  of  the  Valar'  or  the 'Nine  Gods' of  the opening 
    section   in  Q;   and  the   association  of   the  Valar   with  their 
    spouses   has   undergone   little   change   from   the   Lost   Tales: 
    Manwe    and    Varda,    Aule    and    Yavanna;   Orome    and   Vana; 
    Tulkas   and   Nessa;   Osse   and   Uinen;   Mandos  and   Nienna.  But 
    now  Este  first  appears,  the  spouse  of Lorien  (as is  implied here 
    by  the  arrangement  of  the  passage,  and  as  is   expressly  stated 
    in the Old English version of AV, p. 340).                               
      The  'consanguinity'  of  the  Valar.  In  the  Lost  Tales  Aule  and 
    Yavanna  Palurien  were  the  parents  of  Orome   g.  67),   and  Nessa 
    was  Orome's  sister  (I.  75).  In   the  addition   to  AV   given  in 
    note  1  Nessa  is  still  the  daughter  of  Yavanna;*  as   will  appear 
    subsequently  (p.  349)  Orome  was   the  son   of  Yavanna,   but  not 
    of  Aule.  In  The  Silmarillion   (p.  29)   Orome  and   Nessa  remain 
    brother and sister, though their parentage is not stated.                
      Varda  and  Yavanna  are  said  to  be  sisters  in  Q,  as  in  AV; in 
                                                                            
    (*In Q $6 (p. 120) Nessa is the daughter of Vana, though this statement was 
    struck out (note 2).)                                                     
   
    
                                                                       
   Q Vana is  a third  sister, though  apparently not  so in  AV, and 
   she  remains  the younger  sister of  Yavanna in  The Silmarillion 
   (ibid.).                                                             
      Manwe  and  Melko  are  said in  AV to  be 'brethren'  (cf. The 
   Silmarillion  p.  26:  Manwe  and  Melkor  were  brethren  in  the 
   thought of Iluvatar'), and Nienna is their  sister; in  The Silma- 
   rillion (p.  28) she  is the  sister of  the Feanturi,  Mandos and 
   Lorien.                                                               
      If  these  sources are  combined the  fullest extension  of the 
   genealogy is therefore:                                              
                                                                       
    Este = Lorien. Mandos = Nienna. Melko. Manwe.                           
                                                                       
          Manwe = Varda. Yavanna = Aule.            Vana = Orome.      
                                                                       
                Tulkas = Nessa.    Orome = Vana.                             
                                                                       
    Only   the   sea-gods,  Ulmo,   and  Osse   with  Uinen,   are  not 
    brought in.                                                         
      By the emendation given in note 2 Vaire appears, and is           
    clearly  by  the  arrangement  of  the  passage the  spouse of 
    Mandos,  as  she  remained;  and   Nienna  now   becomes  solitary, 
    again  as she  remained. Of  course it  is altogether  unclear what 
    is really meant by the terms 'brother', 'sister',  'mother', 'son', 
    'children' in the context of the great Valar.                       
      The  term  Valarindi  has  not   occurred  before;   see  further 
    p. 350.                                                             
                                                                       
      In what follows I relate my remarks to the dates of the An-       
    nals. In most respects this text (as originally written) is in har- 
    mony with  the Quenta,  and I  notice only  the relatively  few and 
    for the most part minor points in which they are not, or in        
    Which the Annals offer some detail that is absent from the          
    Quenta (a great deal is of course found in the much longer          
    Quenta that is omitted in the brief Annals).                        
   
    Valian  Year  500  The  words  'Morgoth  destroyed  by  deceit the 
    Lamps' indicates the story of his devising the pillars out of ice, 
    as in the Ambarkanta (see pp. 292, 302).                           
                                                                      
  
  196 
    Valian  Year  2000  (later  1900,  1950) The  making of  the stars 
    seems  still  to be  thought of  as accomplished  by Varda  at one 
    and the same period, as in  Q $2  (see p.  201). A  later addition 
    in AV (note 7) makes the Sickle of  the Gods  the last  of Varda's 
    works  in  the  heavens,  and  thus  the  Elves  awoke   when  the 
    starmaking was concluded,  as in  The Silmarillion  (p. 48);  in S 
    and  Q  they  awoke  'at the  making of  the stars'.  The addition 
    given  in  note  8  telling that  the Elves  were for  this reason 
    called 'the children of the stars' is interesting; but  later evi- 
    dence  shows  that  this  was  not  yet  the  meaning of  the name 
    Eldar.                                                             
      The  Elves  are  said  to  have  awoken 'in  the midmost  of the 
    World', in S and Q Cuivienen is 'in the East', 'far in  the East', 
    as in The Silmarillion. But I doubt that  this is  significant, in 
    view  of  the  placing  of  Kuivienen  on  the  Ambarkanta  map IV 
    (see insert), which could be referred to either  as 'in  the East' 
    or as 'in the midmost of the World'.                               
      In  S  and Q  there is  no mention  of the  Elves who  would not 
    leave  the Waters  of Awakening  (see p.  51); in  AV there  is at 
    least a suggestion of  them in  the reference  to 'the  most part' 
    of the Elves having  followed Orome.  But the  story of  the three 
    original ambassadors of the Elves is still absent (see p. 201). 
      In S  and Q  ($4) the  length of  Morgoth's imprisonment  in the 
    halls  of  Mandos  was  seven ages;  in Q  'seven' was  emended to 
    'nine', but  this was  then rejected  (note 1);  in AV  'nine' was 
    emended  to  'seven'  (note 9).  In The  Silmarillion (p.  65) the 
    number of ages is three.                                           
      The  rending  and  sundering  of  the  lands  in  the  war  that 
    ended  in   the  captivity   of  Morgoth   is  described   in  the 
    Ambarkanta (see pp. 293, 304 - 6).                                 
      The term Quendi for the  First Kindred  is still  used in  AV as 
    in Q, and as in Q  was later  changed to  Lindar. The  addition in 
    note 13  makes it  explicit that  Thingol did  not awake  from his 
    enchanted sleep until his people had  passed over  the Sea;  so in 
   
                                          
                                                                                
   the Tale of Tinuviel, II. 9: 'Now when he awoke he thought no      
   more of his people (and indeed it had been vain, for long now      
   had those reached Valinor).' He is now the brother of Elwe      
   Lord of the Teleri (cf. I. 120).      
                                                                                
   Valian Fear 2200 (later 2111) The name Alqalonde (not in S      
   and Q, where only the English name, Swanhaven or Haven of      
   the Swans, is used) reappears from (Kopas) Alqalunte of the      
   Lost Tales; cf. Alflon on the Ambarkanta map V (p. 309; see      
   also insert).      
      It is to be noticed that while the changing of the dates      
   (p. 323) greatly reduced the time during which the Teleri dwelt      
   on the coast of Beleriand (from 100 Valian Years to 10), it      
   does not affect the length of their sojourn in Tol Eressea, 100      
   Valian Years, equivalent to 1000 Years of the Sun (cf. Q $3;      
   'Of this long sojourn apart came the sundering of the tongue      
   of the Foamriders and the Elves of Valinor'),      
                                                                                
   Valian  Year  2500   Wholly  new   is  the   matter  of   the  pencilled 
   addition  given  in  note  14.  My  father  was  here  working  out  the 
   chronology  at large,  for there  is no  reason for  this story  to ap- 
   pear  in  Annals  of  Valinor.*  It  agrees  with  what  is  told   in  The 
   Silmarillion  (p.  54),  save  that  Denethor's  father is  there Lenwe 
   not  Dan,  and  that   these  Elves   came  from   the  third   host,  the 
   Teleri, not from the Noldor.                                                  
      This  is  the  first  indication  of  the  origin  of  the Green-elves, 
   who  have  hitherto  only  appeared  in  association  with  Beren (see 
   p  74,   and  Q   $14),  and   the  first   appearance  of   their  Elvish 
   names   Laiqi  or   Laiqeldar  (later   Laiquendi).  For   earlier  forms 
   of  Ossiriand  see  p.  287;  the  final  form  occurs  also  in  emenda- 
   tions  to  Q  ($$9,  10,  14).  Eredlindon  appears  in  a  late  addition 
   to Q 59, note 3.                                                                 
  
  197 
                                                                                
   Valian Year 2900 (later 2700) In S and Q it is Tulkas and      
   Ulmo who are opposed to the release of Morgoth, as in The      
   Silmarillion (p. 66); in AV it is Tulkas and Aule. In AV ap-      
                                                                                
   (* It remained in the 'tradition' of these Annals, however, and is still present in 
   the much later Annals of A man (though there with a direction  to transfer  it to 
   the Annals of Beleriand).)                                                        
   
    pears the intercession of Nienna on  Morgoth's behalf,  and this 
    was retained in The Silmarillion  (p. 65),  though Nienna  is no 
    longer his sister.                                               
                                                                    
    Valian  Year  2950  'The  Dispossessed',  the  name given  to the 
    House  of  Feanor,  has  appeared  in   the  Old   English  name 
    Yrfeloran, p. 260.                                               
      I have noticed in my  commentary on  Q $4  that the  later in- 
    terpolation (note 6), telling that a messenger  came to  the Gods 
    in  council  with  tidings  that  Morgoth  was  in the  North of 
    Valinor and journeying to the house of Finwe,  is the  first hint 
    of  the  story  of Morgoth's  going to  Formenos and  his speech 
    with Feanor before the doors. In AV also, as originally written, 
    the  northward  movement  of  Morgoth  was  absent  (he  fled at 
    once into Arvalin after the council  of the  Gods in  which they 
    deposed  Feanor  and  sent  to  apprehend  Morgoth); but  in the 
    pencilled  interpolation  given  in note  16 Morgoth  'hid himself 
    in  the  North  of  the  land, as  was known  only to  Finwe and 
    Feanor, who dwelt now  apart'. It  was then  that the  Gods sent 
    to apprehend him,  though no  explanation is  given of  how they 
    knew  where  he  was;  but  the  story now  becomes structurally 
    the same as that in The Silmarillion (p. 72), where it  was only 
    when  Finwe  sent  messengers  to   Valmar  saying   that  Morgoth 
    had  come  to  Formenos  that  Orome and  Tulkas went  after him. 
                                                                    
    Valian Years 2990 - I The addition given in note 17, 'This       
    ward got Finwe for his friendship', refers, I think, to the rela- 
    tions between Morgoth and the Noldoli before his exposure.       
    This seems much more likely than that Morgoth actually suc-      
    ceeded in cozening the Noldoli in exile in the North of Valinor, 
    that they formed an alliance with him.                           
      It is remarkable that according to the revised dating no less 
    than 48 Valian Years (2950-2998), that is 480 Years of the       
    Sun, elapsed between Morgoth's flight into Arvalin and the de- 
    struction of the Trees.                                          
      The insertion (in two instalments) given in note 18 intro-     
    duces further new history of the 'Dark Ages' of Middle-eearth.  
    The Havens on the coast of Beleriand were marked in later on     
    the Westward Extension of the first map (see insert), where      
   
                                      
                                                                  
   they are named  Brithombar and  Eldorest (see  p. 281).  Now ap- 
   pears also the withdrawal of  the Elves  of Beleriand  behind the 
   Girdle  of  Melian:  cf.  The  Silmarillion, pp.  96-7: [Thingol] 
   withdrew all  his people  that his  summons could  reach within 
   the fastness of Neldoreth  and Region.'  The name  Menegroth of 
   the    Thousand    Caves     has    not     occurred    before. 
   The incomplete pencilled addition is the first hint of the bat- 
   tle of the  Elves of  Beleriand with  the Orcs  after Morgoth's 
   return  ('the  first  battle  in  the  Wars of  Beleriand', The 
   Silmarillion p. 96), in which Denethor was slain,               
                                                                  
   Valian Year 2992 (later 2999) In the account  of the  Flight of 
   the Noldoli there is a suggestion, in the  words 'The  march be- 
   gan, though the  Gods forbade  (and yet  hindered not)',  of the 
   speech of  the messenger  of Manwe  as the  march began  in The 
   Silmarillion (p. 85): 'Go not forth! ... No aid will  the Valar 
   lend you in this quest, but neither will they hinder you.'      
                                                                  
  
  198 
   Valian Year 2993 (later  Sun Year  29992) More  is now  told of 
   the content of the Prophecy of Mandos, in particular as it con- 
   cerns the altered fate of the Noldoli who  would not  turn back 
   from their rebellion. In Q ($5) nothing is said of this, and the 
   curse, as reported, is restricted to the  doom of  treachery and 
   the fear of treachery among themselves; but in a  later passage 
   ($7), which goes back to S and  indeed to  the Lost  Tales (see 
   p. 60), it is told that                                         
                                                                  
     Immortal  were  the  Elves,  and...  no sickness  or pestilence 
     brought  them  death.  But they  could be  slain by  weapons in 
     those  days...  and  some  waned  and  wasted with  sorrow till 
     they faded from the earth.                                    
                                                                  
   In AV the Doom of Mandos foretells that                         
                                                                  
     a  measure  of  mortality  should  visit  them  [the  House  of 
     Feanor  and  those  who  followed  them],  that they  should be 
     lightly  slain  with weapons,  or torments,  or sorrow,  and in 
     the end fade and wane before the younger race.                
   
   At first sight this seems at odds with the story as it stands,       
   where  Finwe  and  many  other  Elves  had  already  been  slain by 
   Morgoth,  who  thus  'began  slaughter in  the world',.  'a measure 
   of mortality' was their fate in any case. But it  may be  that the 
   word 'lightly' is to  be given  full weight,  and that  the meaning 
   is that the Noldoli will be less  resistant to  death that  comes in 
   these  ways. In  The Silmarillion  (p. 88)  Mandos or  his emissary 
   said:                                                               
                                                                      
     For  though  Eru  appointed  you  to die  not in  Ea, and  no sick- 
     ness  may assail  you, yet  slain ye  may be,  and slain  ye shall 
     be: by weapon and by torment and by grief.                        
                                                                      
   This I take  to mean,  in effect:  Do not  forget that,  though you 
   are  immortal  in  that you  cannot die  through sickness,  you can 
   nonetheless  be  slain  in  other  ways;  and  you will  indeed now 
   die in such ways abundantly.'                                       
     The  waning  of  the  Elves  now  becomes   an  element   in  the 
   Doom of Mandos; on this see p. 206.                                 
     The  statement  in  AV  that  when  Finrod  and  many  others re- 
   turned  to  Valinor  and  were  pardoned  by  the Gods  'Aule their 
   ancient friend smiled  on them  no more'  is interesting.  It does 
   not appear in The Silmarillion. where nothing is said of  the re- 
   ception of Finarfin. (Finrod) and those who came with him on 
   their  return beyond  the fact  that 'they  received the  pardon of 
   the  Valar,  and  Finarfin  was  set  to  rule  the remnant  of the 
   Noldor in the Blessed Realm' (p. 88); but  it is  to be  related to 
   a  passage  in  the  old  Tale  of  the  Sun and  Moon (I.  176) in 
   which  Aule's  peculiar  anger  against the  Noldoli for  their in- 
   gratitude and for the Kinslaying is described.                      
     The  alliances  and  friendships  between  the  princes   of  the 
   Noldoli  in  the third  generation have  been touched  on in  S and 
   Q $5,  where  Orodreth,  Angrod,  and  Egnor,  sons  of  Finrod, 
   sided  with  the  Feanorians  in  the  debate  in Tun  before the 
   Flight of  the Noldoli; in AV this  becomes a  friendship especial- 
   ly with Celegorm  and Curufin,  and is  no doubt  to be  related to 
   the evolution of the Nargothrond legend.                            
                                                                      
   Valian Year 2994 (later Sun Year 29994) The friendship of          
   Celegorm. and Curufin with Orodreth, Angrod, and Egnor just          
   
          
                                                                    
   referred to leads to the remarkable  development (in  the addi- 
   tion given in note 21) that these  three sons  of Finrod  were ac- 
   tually allowed passage  in the  ships by  the Feanorians,  and that 
   only Felagund   came   over   the   Helkarakse   with   Fingolfin 
   (note 23). This  story if  adhered to  would presumably  have af- 
  
  199 
   fected the  further  evolution  of  the history  of the  Noldor in 
   Beleriand. In The Silmarillion the  only especial  relationship of 
   friendship  between any  of the  sons of  Feanor and  their cousins 
   from  that  with  Aredhel  Fingolfin's  daughter)  is   that  be- 
   tween   Maedhros   and   Fingon;   and   Maedhros,   not  perceiving 
   that his father meant to burn the ships,  proposed that  Fingon be 
   among the first of the other Noldor to be brought  over in  a sec- 
   ond journey (p. 90).                                             
                                                                    
   Valian  Year  2995  (later  Sun  Year  29995)  Here the  firth of 
   Drengist is named for the first time in the narrative texts (it oc- 
   curs in the list of Old English names,  p. 257,  but is  not named 
   on  the  Westward  Extension  of  the  first map);  Eredlomin has 
   the later sense  of the  Echoing Mountains  (see pp.  233-4, 272); 
   and  Mithrim  is  used not  only of  the Lake  but of  the region 
   about  the  Lake,  and  the  Mountains  of Mithrim  are mentioned 
   for the first time (see  p. 272,  entry Hithlum).  The encampment 
   of  the  Feanorians  by  Lake  Mithrim  now  precedes  the Battle 
   under Stars.                                                      
                                                                    
   Valian Year 2996 (date later struck out) The first battle of the 
   returning Noldor with the Orcs is now fought in Mithrim, not 
   on the Northern plain (Q $8), and the plain at last receives an 
   Elvish name, Bladorion, referring to the time when it was still 
   grassland   (with  Bladorion   perhaps  compare   Bladonven  'the 
   wide earth',  a name  of Yavanna  given in  the old  Gnomish dic- 
   tionary,  I.  264,  entry  Palurien). The  Orcs are  pursued into 
   Bladorion  and  Feanor  is  wounded there,  but dies  in Mithrim, 
   The name Battle under Stars is added in Q $8,  note 2,  but this 
   is the  first  occurrence  of  an  Elvish  name, Dagor-os-Giliath 
   (later Dagor-nuin-Giliath).  Fredwethion replaces,  in the  text as 
   written,  Eredlomin  as  the  Elvish  name  of the  Shadowy Moun- 
   tains (previously  it  is  found  only in  later alterations,  Q II$15, 
   note 1, and on the first map; see p. 272).                         
   
   Valian Year 2997 (later Sun Year 29996) A new element in            
   AV  is  the  condition which  Morgoth proposed  for the  release of 
   Maidros.                                                            
                                                                      
   Valian  Year  3000  Here  is  introduced  the  story  that Fingolfin 
   after  landing  in  Middle-earth  marched   even  to   Angband  and 
   beat on the gates, but  (in the  emendation given  in note  28) be- 
   ing  prudent  retreated  to  Mithrim;  and  although  in  S and  Q Q 
   it  is  already  told that  the two  hosts of  the Noldor  were en. 
   camped  on  opposing  shores  of  Lake  Mithrim,  it  is  now  added 
   that   the   Feanorians   removed  to   the  southern   shore  when 
   Fingolfin came.                                                     
     On  the  phrase  'after came  measured time  into the  World' see 
   Q $6 note 6, and pp. 205-6,                                         
     With 'the Pennas or Qenta'  cf. the  title of  Q (p.  94): Quenta 
   Noldorinwa or Pennas-na-Ngoelaidh.                                  
                                                                      
                                APPENDIX.                              
                                                                      
             Old English versions of the Annals of Valinor,            
                       made by AElfwine or Eriol.                      
                                                                      
   The first version given here is certainly the oldest, and is per- 
   haps  earlier  than  the  Modern  English  Annals.  A few  late pen 
   cilled alterations or suggestions are given in the notes.           
                                     I.                               
         peos   gesegen   wearp  aerest   on   bocum   gesett   of 
         Pengolode   pam   Upwitan   of   Gondoline aer   pam  pe 
         heo  abrocen  wurde,  7  sippan aet  Sirigeones  Hype,  7 
         aet  Tafrobele  on  Toleressean  (paet is  Anetige), after 
         pam  pe  he  eft  west  com;  7  heo  wearp   paer geraedd 
         and   gepiedd   of   AElfwine,   pam   pe   ielfe   Eriol 
         genemdon.                                                     
                                                                      
  
  200 
   Frumsceaft  Her aerest worhte  Ilufatar, paet  is Ealfaeder 
         oppe Heofonfaeder oppe Beorhtfaeder, eal ping.                  
   
      
                                                              
  D.  geara para Falar (paet is para Mihta oppe Goda): an     10 
   gear para Goda bid swa lang swa tien gear beod nu         
   on paere worolde arimed aefter paere sunnan gange.            
   Melco (paet is Orgel) oppe Morgop (paet is               
   Sweart-os) oferwearp para Goda Blacern, 7 pa                
   Godu west gecirdon hie, and hie paer Valinor paet is    15       
   Godepel geworhton.                                          
                                                              
  M.  Her pa Godu awehton pa Twegen Beamas, Laurelin              
   (paet is Goldleop) 7 Silpion (paet is Glisglom)             
                                                              
  MM.  Godedles Middaeg oppe Heahprymm. Her bleowon                 
   pa Beamas pusend geara; ond Varda (heo waes             20               
   gydena aepelust) steorran geworhte; for pam hatte            
   heo Tinwetari Steorrena Hlaefdige. Her onwocon               
   Ielfe on Eastlandum; 7 se Melco weard gefangen 7            
   on clustre gebunden; 7 siddan comon ielfa sume on           
   Godedel.                                                25 
                                                              
  MM op MMC.  Her  weard   Tun,  seo   hwite  burg,       
   atimbred  on  munte  Core.  Pa Telere  gewunodon giet       
   on  pam  weststrandum  para  Hiderlanda; ac  se Teler       
   pingol weard on wuda begalen.                            
                                                              
  MMC op MMCC. Wunodon pa Telere on Anetige.               30            
                                                              
  MMCC.  Her comon pa Telere op Godedel.                          
                                                              
  MMD.  Her purh searucraeftas apohton and  beworhton pa       
   Nold-ielfe  gimmas   missenlice,  7   Feanor  Noldena       
   hlaford    worhte    pa   Silmarillas,    paet  waeron       
   Eorclanstanas.                                           35 
                                                              
  MM op MMDCCCC.   Haeftnyd Morgodes.                             
                                                              
  MMDCCCC.  Her weard Morgop alysed, 7 he wunode               
   on Godedle, 7 licette paet he hold waere Godum 7              
   Ielfum.                                                     
   
  MMCCCCXCLX.  Her  ofsloh  Morgod  pa   Beamas  ond      40   
   opfleah, 7 aetferede mid him para Elfa gimmas  7 pa           
   Eorclanstanas. Sippan  forleton pa  Noldelfe hiera           
   hyldo, and  eodon on  elpeodignes, 7  gefuhton wid           
   pa Telere aet Elfethyde 7 sige namon 7 aetferedon pa           
   Teleriscan scipu.                                      45 
     Her weard micel gesweorc 7 genipu on Godedle               
   7 ofer ealne middangeard. Pa hwile endniwede                 
   Morgod his ealde faesten on pam Norpdaelum, and               
   getrymede micle, and orcas gegaderode, and pa                
   Eorclanstanas on his irenhelme befaeste.               50                   
     Pa for Feanor mid his seofon sunum and micelre             
   fierde norp 7 pa siglde on Teleriscum scipum to              
   pam Weststrandum, and paer forbaerndon hie pa                  
   scipu ond aswicon hiera geferan pe on last sidodon.          
     Her gefeaht Feanores fierd wip pam orcum 7 sige      55    
   namon 7 pa orcas gefliemdon op Angband (paet is               
   Irenhelle); ac Godmog, Morgodes pegn, ofsloh                 
   Feanor, and Maegdros geweold sippan Feanores                 
   folc. Pis gefeoht hatte Tungolgud.                          
                                                               
                                  NOTES.                        
                                                               
                       Textual Notes to Version I.              
                                                               
  
  201 
   All  the following  changes, except  that in  line 9,  were made 
   very quickly  in pencil  and without  striking out  the original 
   forms; they belong to  a much  later period,  as is  shown by the 
   fact that  Melkor for  Melko was  not introduced  until 1951. 
                                                               
      2.    Pengolode > Pengolode                               
      2.    Gondoline > Gondolinde                              
      4.    Tafrobele > (probably) Taprobele (see p. 344 note to 
            line 8, and p. 347 note to line 7).                 
      6.    Eriol > Ereol                                       
      10.   Falar is an emendation in ink of Valar.             
      13.   Melco > Melcor (but rot at line 23')                
      14.   Blacern > Leohtfatu                                 
   
    
                                                                                
    16.  Godepel > Esa-eard (esa genitive plural of os, see p.                   
         255).                                                                   
                                                                                
                         Old English Names in Version I.                         
                                                                                
   Far less   use  is   made  of   Old  English   equivalents  than   is  pro- 
   vided  for   in  the   lists  given   on  pp.   255  -   61;  so   we  have 
   Gondoline    with    an    Old    English    inflectional    ending    (not 
   Stangaldorburg,   etc.),   Nold(i)elfe,   also   genitive   plural  Noldena 
   (not    Deopelfe,    etc.),    Feanor,   Maegdros,    Godmog,    on   munte 
   Core.   Old   English   equivalents,   used   or   only    mentioned,   are 
   mostly   actual    translations.   Thus    Melco   is    Orgel   ('Pride'); 
   Morgod   is   Sweart-os   ('Black   God',   'Dark   God',  see   II.  67); 
   Laurelin   is   Goldleop   ('Gold-song',   'Song   of   Gold'   -   cf.  the 
   translation   'singing-gold'   in   the   name-list    to   The    Fall   of 
   gondolin,   II.   216,   and    contrast   Glengold    imitating   Glingol, 
   pp.  257  -  8);  Silpion  is  Glisglom  (of  which  the  elements  are ev- 
   idently  the  stem  glis-  seen  in  the  verbs  glisian,  glisnian 'shine, 
   glitter',   and   glom   'twilight');   Alqalonde   is   Elfethyd   ('Swan- 
   haven')*;  Tol  Eressea  is  Anetig  (  Solitary  Isle  ).,   the  Battle- 
   under-Stars   is   Tungolgud   ('Star-battle').   Irenhell    for   Angband 
   and  Godedel  ('Land  of  the  Gods')   for  Valinor   are  found   in  the 
   list of Old English names.                                                    
    The   Silmarils   are   Eorclanstanas   (also  treated   as  an   Old  En- 
   glish  noun  with   plural  Silmarillas).   There  are   several  different 
   forms   of   this   Old   English   word:  eorclan-,   eorcnan-,  earcnan-, 
   and   eorcan-   from   which   is   derived   the   'Arkenstone'   of   the 
   Lonely   Mountain.   The   first   element   may   be  related   to  Gothic 
   airkns  'holy'.  With  middangeard  line  47  cf.   my  father's   note  in 
   Guide   to  the   Names  in   The  Lord   of  the   Rings,  in   A  Tolkien 
   Compass,  p.  189:   'The  sense   is  "the   inhabited  lands   of  (Elves 
   and)   Men",   envisaged   as   lying   between   the   Western   Sea   and 
   that   of   the   Far   East   (only   known  in   the  West   by  rumour). 
   Middle-earth   is   a   modern    alteration   of    medieval   middel-erde 
   from Old English middan-geard.'                                               
    Varda's   name   Tinwetari,   Queen   of   the   Stars,   goes   back   to 
                                                                                
   (*This Old English name (with variant initial vowel, lelfethyp) is found long 
   before in a marginal note to Kopas Alqalunte in the tale of The Flight of the 
   Noldoli, I. 164, footnote.)                                                   
   
   the tale of The Chaining of Melko (I. 100), and is found also       
   in Q $2.                                                            
                                                                      
                           Dates in Version I.                         
                                                                      
     The   date   MMDCCCCXCIX   (written   with    M   for    MM,   as 
   also  the  two  occurrences  of  MMDCCCC,   but  these   are  obvi- 
   ously  mere  slips  without  significance),  2999,  does  not agree 
   with  that in  the Modern  English version  for the  destruction of 
   the  Two  Trees  and  the rape  of the  Silmarils, which  are there 
   given under 2990 - 1.                                               
                                                                      
  
  202 
     This  text  relates  very  closely indeed  to the  Modern English 
   version.  There are  slight differences  of substance  between them 
   here  and  there,  and  some of  the emendations  made to  the mod- 
   ern  version are  embodied in  the Old  English text;  these points 
   are mentioned in  the notes,  as also  are some  details concerning 
   the dates and some features of the names.                           
     The  text  was  lightly  emended  in  pencil,  but  these changes 
   are  almost  without  exception  modifications  of   word-order  or 
   other slight syntactical changes, and all such I take into the text 
   silently. It breaks off abruptly at the beginning of the  annal en- 
   try  equivalent to  2991 with  the words  'Valinor lay  now', these 
   are not at the foot of a page, and none of the text has been lost. 
     At first sight it  is puzzling  that in  the preamble  the Annals 
   of  Valinor  are  called Pennas,  since the  Pennas or  Quenta (see 
   pp. 250 - 1) is clearly intended to represent a  different literary 
   tradition from the Annals,  or at  least a  different mode  of pre- 
   senting  the  material.  The  preamble  goes  on  to  say, however, 
   that this book Pennas is divided into three  parts: the  first part 
   is  Valinorelumien,  that  is Godedles  geargetael (i.e.  Annals of 
   Valinor);  the  second  is Beleriandes  geargetael (i.e.  Annals of 
   Beleriand);  and  the  third  is  Quenta  Noldorinwa or  Pennas nan 
   Goelid,  that  is  Noldelfaracu  (the   History  of   the  Noldorin 
   Elves). Thus, here at  any rate,  Pennas (Quenta)  is used  in both 
   a  stricter  and  a  wider  sense:  the  whole  opus  that AElfwine 
   translated in Tol Eressea  is the  Pennas (Quenta),  'the History', 
   
   but the term is also used more narrowly of the Pennas nan 
   Goelid or Quenta Noldorinwa, which may be thought of as 
   'the Silmarillion proper', as opposed to the 'Annals'. In fact, in 
   an addition to the very brief Old English version III of the An- 
   nals of Valinor (p. 347, note to line 5) it is expressly said: 
   This third part is also called Silmarillion, that is the history of 
   the Eorclanstanas [Silmarils].' 
                                                                       
          Her onginned seo boc pe man Pennas nemned, 7                 
          heo is on preo gedaeled; se forma dael is                       
          Valinorelumien paet is Godedles geargetael, 7 se               
          oper is Beleriandes geargetael, 7 se pridda                   
          Quenta Noldorinwa oppe Pennas nan Goelid paet         5                 
          is Noldelfaracu. Pas aerest awrat Pengolod se                  
          Upwita of Gondoline, aer pam pe heo abrocen                       
          wurde, 7 sippan aet Siriones hype 7 aet Tavrobele                
          in Toleressean (paet is Anetege), pa he eft west              
          com. And pas bec AElfwine of Angelcynne              10                    
          geseah on Anetege, pa pa he aet sumum cerre                    
          funde hie; 7 he geleornode hie swa he betst                   
          mihte 7 eft gepeodde 7 on Englisc asette.                      
                                                                       
                        Her onginned Godedles geargetael.                
                                                                       
          On frumsceafte Iluuvatar, paet is Ealfaeder, gescop             
          eal ping, 7 pa Valar, paet is pa Mihtigan (pe sume   15          
          menn sippan for godu heoldon) comon on pas                    
          worolde. Hie sindon nigon: Manwe, Ulmo, Aule,                 
          Orome, Tulkas, Mandos, Lorien, Melko. Para                    
          waeron Manwe 7 Melko his bropor ealra mihtigoste,              
          ac Manwe waes se yldra, 7 waes Vala-hlaford 7        20                
          halig, 7 Melko beah to firenlustum and                        
          upahaefennesse and ofermettum and wearp yfel and              
          unmaedlic, and his nama is awergod and                         
          unasprecenlic, ac man nemned hine Morgod in                  
          Noldelfisc-gereorde. Pa Valacwene hatton swa:        25              
          Varda 7 Geauanna, pe gesweostor waeron, Manwes                 
   
   cwen  7  Aules  cwen;  7  Vana  Oromes cwen;  7 Nessa       
   Tulkases   cwen   (seo   waes  Oromes   sweostor);  7       
   Uinen,  merecwen,  Osses   wif;  7   Vaire  Mandosses       
   cwen,  7  Este  Loriendes  cwen.  Ac  Ulmo   7  Melko   30 
   naefdon cwene, 7 Nienna seo geomore naefde wer.               
  
  203 
      Mid   pissum  geferum   comon  micel   heap laesra       
   gesceafta,  Valabearn,  oppe  gaestas   Valacynnes  pe       
   laesse maegen haefdon. Pas waeron Valarindi.                    
                                                              
      And pa Valar aer pam pe Mona 7 Sunne wurden           35 
   gerimdon tide be langfirstum oppe ymbrynum, pe                
   waeron hund Valageara on geteald; 7 an Valagear              
   waes efne swa lang swa ten gear sindon nu on                 
   worolde.                                                    
                                                              
  D.     On  pam  Valageare  D  mid searucraefte fordyde   40 
   Morgop  pa  blacern,  pe  Aule  smipode,  paette  seo       
   weorold   mid   sceolde   onleohted  weordan;   7  pa       
   Valar,  buton  Morgope   anum,  gecerdon   hie  West,       
   and  paer  getimbredon  Valinor  (paet is  Godedel) be       
   saem  tweonum  (paet  is  betwuh  Utgarsecge  pe  calle   45 
   eordan  bebuged,  and  seo   micle  Westsae, paet is       
   Garsecg,    oppe    Ingarsecg,   oppe    Belegar   on       
   Noldelfisce;   7   on   Westsaes  strandum  geheapodon       
   hie  micle  beorgas. And  middangear[d]es rihtgesceap       
   wearp  on  pam  dagum aerest  of  Morgode  onhwerfed.     50 
                                                              
  M. Her, aefter  pam  pe  Valinor  weard  getimbrod, 7       
   Valmar  paet  is  Godaburg,  gescopon  7  onwehton  pa       
   Valar  pa  Twegen  Beamas,  operne  of  seolfre operne       
   of golde geworhtne, pe  hira leoma  onleohte Valinor.       
   Ac   Morgop bude   on  middangearde   and  geworhte       55 
   him  paer micel  faesten on  norpdaelum; and  on paere       
   tide  forbraec  he  and  forsceop  he  micle  eordan 7       
   land.  Sippan  wearp  pusend  geara blaed 7  bliss on       
   Godeple,  ac  on  middangearde  pa waestmas,   pe  be       
   para     blacerna     ontendnesse    aer     ongunnon     60  
   upaspringan,    amerde   wurdon.    To   middangearde       
   com  para  Vala  nan  butan  Orome,  pe   oft  wolde       
   
            
                                                           
   huntian on paere firnan eordan be deorcum                 
   wealdum, 7 Iauannan pe hwilum for pider.                 
                                                           
  MM. Pis  gear  bip  Valarices  Middaeg  oppe  Heah-    65 
   prymm  geteald,  7  pa  waes Goda  myrgpu gefullod.       
   Pa geworhte Varda steorran 7 sette hie on lyfte (7       
   py hatte  heo Tinwetari,  paet is  Tungolcwen), and       
   sona aeher  pam  of  Godeple  wandrodon  Valarindi       
   sume 7 comon on  middangeard, and  para gefraegost    70 
   weard Melian, pe waes aer Loriendes hiredes,  7 hire       
   stefn  waes maere mid Godum:  ac heo  ne com  eft to       
   Godabyrig aer pon pe fela geara ofereodon  and fela       
   wundra   gelumpon,   ac   nihtegalan  waeron  hire       
   geferan  7  sungon  ymb hie  be pam  deorcum wudum    75 
   on westchlum.       
   Pa  pa  paet tungol,  pe  gefyrn   Godasicol  oppe       
   Brynebrer hatte, lixte aerest forp on heofonum, for       
   pam pe Varda hit asette Morgope  on andan  him his       
   hryre   to   bodianne,   pa   onwocon   pa  yldran    80 
   Ealfaederes  bearn on  middan  worolde: paet sindon       
   Elfe. Hie  funde Orome  and wearp  him freondhald,       
   and para  se maesta dael sippan  West foron  him on       
   laste and mid  his latteowdome  sohton Beleriandes       
   weststrand,  for  pam  pe  Godu  hie   lapodon  on    85 
   Valinor.                                                 
    Pa   wearp   Morgop  aer  mid   micle  heregange       
   forhergod  and  gebunden  and  sippan aet Mandosse       
   on cwearterne gedon. Paer weard he witefaest seofon       
   firstmearce (paet is seofon hund Valageara)  op paet  90 
   he daedbette  and him  forgifennesse baede.  On pam       
   gefeohtum  eac  wurdon  eordan land  eft forbrocen       
   swide 7 forscapen.                                      
  
  204 
                                                           
   Pa   Cwendi   (paet  waeron Leohtelfe)   and   pa       
   Noldelfe sohton aerest to lande  on Valinor,  7 on    95 
   pam  grenan   hylle   Core   pam  saeriman   neah       
   getimbrodon  hie  Tun pa  hwitan Elfaburg;  ac pa       
   Teleri,  pe  sip comon  on Beleriand,  gebidon ane       
   
   firstmearce paer be strande, and sume hie ne foron 
   panon sippan naefre. Para waes Pingol gefraegost,      100 
   Elwes brodor, Teleria hlafordes: hine Melian begol. 
   Hie haefde he sippan to wife, and cyning weard on 
   Beleriande; ac paet gelamp aefter pam pe Ulmo          
   oflaedde Teleria pone maestan dael on Anetige, and      
   brohte hie swa to Valinor. pas ping wurdon on pam      105 
   Valagearum MM op MMC.                                
                                                       
     Of   MMC   op   MMCC   wunodon   pa   Teleri   on 
   Toleressean   onmiddum   Ingarsecge,    panon   hie 
   mihton  Valinor  feorran  ofseon;  on   MMCC  comon 
   hie  mid  micelre  scipferde  to Valinore,  and paer   110 
   gewunodon   on   eastaerman   Valinores,   and 
   geworhton  paer  burg  and  hype,  and   nemdon  hie 
   Alqualonde, paet is  Elfethyp, for paem pe hie paer 
   hira scipu befaeston, 7 pa waeron ielfetum gelic.      
                                                       
    Paes  ymb  preo  hund  sumera,  oppe ma oppe laes,    115 
   apohton  pa  Noldelfe   gimmas  and   ongunnon  hie 
   asmipian,  and  sippan   Feanor  se   smip,  Finwes 
   yldesta  sunu  Nol[d]elfa  hlafordes,   apohte  and 
   geworhte   pa   felamaeran Silmarillas,   pe  peos 
   gesaegen fela ah  to secganne  be hira  wyrdum. Hie    120 
   lixton  mid  hira  agenum  leohte,  for pam  pe hie 
   waeron   gefylde  para   twegra  Beama   leomum,  pe 
   wurdon  paeroninnan  geblanden  and  to  halgum  and 
   wundorfyllum fyre gescapen.                          
                                                       
  MMDCC. Her Morgop daedbette and  him forgefennesse       125 
   baed; ond  be  Niennan  pingunga  his  sweostor him 
   Manwe  his  brodor  are  geteah,  Tulkases  unpance 
   and Aules, and hine  gelesde; 7  he licette paet he 
   hreowsode   7   eadmod   waere,   and    pam  Valum 
   gehersum  and  pam  elfum swipe  hold; ac  he leah,     130 
   and swipost he bepaehte pa Noldelfe,  for pam  pe he 
   cupe fela uncupra pinga laeran; he  gitsode swapeah 
   hira gimma and hine langode pa Silmarillas.         
   
                             
                                                          
  MMCM. Purh twa firstmearce wunode pa giet Valinor         
   on blisse, ac tweo 7 inca aweox swapeah manigum          135 
   on heortan swulce nihtsceadu nathwylc, for pam pe       
   Morgop for mid dernum runungum and searolicum          
   lygum, and yfelsop is to secganne, swipost he           
   onbryrde pa Noldelfe and unsibbe awehte betwux          
   Finwes sunum, Feanor and Fingolfin and Finrod,           140      
   and ungepwaernes betwux Godum 7 elfum.                   
                                                          
  MMCMD. Be Goda dome wearp Feanor, Finwes yldesta         
   sunu, mid his hirede 7 folgope adon of Noldelfa         
   ealdordome - py hatte sippan Feanores cynn pa           
   Erfeloran, for pam dome 7 for py pe Morgoth              145         
   bereafode hie hira mapma - 7 pa Godu ofsendon           
   Morgop to demanne hine; ac he aetfleah 7 darode         
   on Arualine and bepohte hine yfel.                      
                                                          
  MMCMD - Her Morgop fullfremede his searowrencas        
  MMCMDI sohte Ungoliante on Arualine and baed hie          150 
   fultumes. Pa bestaelon hie eft on Valinor 7 pa           
   Beamas forspildon, and sippan aetburston under           
  
  205 
   pam weaxendum sceadum and foron norp and paer            
   hergodon Feanores eardunge and aetbaeron gimma            
   unrim and pa Silmarillas mid ealle, 7 Morgop             155       
   ofsloh paer Finwe 7 manige his elfe mid him and          
   awidlode swa Valinor aerest mid blodgyte and             
   morpor astealde on worolde. He pa fleame generede       
   his feorh, peah pe pa Godu his ehton wide landes,       
   sippan becom he on middangeardes norpdaelas and          160       
   geedstadelode paer his faesten, and fedde and            
   samnode on niwe his yfele peowas, ge Balrogas ge        
   orcas. Pa com micel ege on Beleriand, 7 Pingol his      
   burgfaesten getrymede on Menegrop paet is pusend          
   peostru, and Melian seo cwen mid Vala-gealdrum           165        
   begol paet land Doriap and bewand hit ymbutan,           
   and sippan sohton se maesta dael para deorc-elfa of       
   Beleriande Pingoles munde.                              
                                                          
   MMCMI. Her laeg Valinor on                               
   
                 NOTES TO VERSlON II.                               
                                                                  
     6.    Noldelfaracu emended in ink from Noldelfagesaegen.       
     8.    Tavrobele > (probably) Tafrobele, in pencil. In version 
           I Tapobele probably > Taprobele, and in version III     
           Taprobele as written, but in this case the emendation 
           seems clearly to be to f; this would be a mere          
           spelling-correction (f being the Old English spelling 
           for the voiced consonant [v] in this position).         
   15-16.  This phrase (pe sume menn sippan for godu heoldon)      
           is not in the Modern English version, but cf. the open- 
           ing section of Q (p. 94): 'These spirits the Elves      
           named the Valar, which is the Powers, though Men        
           have often called them Gods.'                           
    17.    Osse has been inadvertently omitted.                    
    20.    It is not said in the Modern English version that       
           Manwe was the elder.                                    
    26     Geauanna: this spelling would represent 'Yavanna' in 
           Old English. At line 64 the name is spelt Iauanna(n), 
           and in the Old English version of the Quenta (p. 253) 
           Yavanna; in version III Geafanna (p. 347).              
   29-31   The text here embodies the sense of the pencilled       
           emendation to the Modern English version (p. 320        
           note 2) whereby Vaire enters as the spouse of Mandos 
           and Nienna becomes solitary. At line 31, after naefde 
           wer, was added in pencil: Seo waes Manwes sweostor       
           7 Morgodes; this is stated in the Modern English ver- 
           sion as written.                                        
   45-7.   Utgarsecg, Garsecg, Ingarsecg: see pp. 255,             
           256.- Belegar: see p. 256; see also insert.             
    49.    middangeardes: see p. 337.                              
    52.    Valmar is Godaburg in the list of Old English names, 
           p. 259.                                                 
   65-7.   The changes made to the text of the Modern English      
           version, in order to date the Starmaking and the Awak- 
           ening of the Elves before 2000 (see pp. 320-1, notes 6 
           and 10) are not embodied in the Old English.            
   71.     The statement that Melian was of Lorien's people is     
           not in the Modern English version, but is found in S 
           and Q ($2) and goes back to the Tale of Tiniviel        
   
               
                                                                     
            (II.  8):  '[Wendelin]  was  a  sprite  that  escaped from 
            Lorien's gardens before even Kor was built.'              
      78.   Brynebrer  ('Burning  Briar'):  this  name  for  the Great 
            Bear,  not  found  in the  Modern English  version, occurs 
            in    Q    ($2)    and   in    the   Lay    of   Leithian. 
   89 - 90. seofon firstmearce, not  'nine ages'  as first  written in 
            the   Modern   English   version   (p.   321    note   9). 
  
  206 
            firstmearce  ('spaces  of  time')  is  an  emendation made 
            at  the  time  of  writing  from  langfirstas (one  of the 
            words used for Valian 'ages' earlier, line 36).           
      94.   Cwendi  emended  in  pencil  first  to  Eldar and  then to 
            Lindar;  Quendi  >  Lindar  also  in  Q  ($2   and  subse- 
            quently)  and  in  the modern  version.- Leohtelfe  is not 
            one  of  the  Old  English  names  of  the  First  Kindred 
            given  in  the  list on  pp. 255ff.,  but they  are called 
            Light-elves in S and Q ($2; see p. 51).                   
     104.   Anetige spelt thus, as in version I line 4;  Anetege lines 
            9 and 11.                                                 
     108.   Ingarsecge < Garsecge (see lines 45-7).                   
     125.   For the date 2700 see  note to  lines 89  - 90  above, and 
            the note on dates, p. 322.                                
     145.   Erfeloran  ('the  Dispossessed'),  with   variant  initial 
            vowel  Yrfeloran,  is  found  in the  list of  Old English 
            names of the Feanorians, p. 260.                          
     149.   These   dates   are  presumably   to  be   interpreted  as 
            2950  -  1:  in  the  previous  entry  (line   133)  MMCMD 
            corresponds  to  2950  in  the  Modern   English  version. 
            My  father  was  here  using   D  =   50,  not   500.  But 
            2950  -  1  does  not  correspond  to  the  Modern English 
            version,  which  has  2990-1.  The  discrepancy   is  per- 
            haps  no  more  than  a  mere  error  of  writing  (though 
            version I is also discrepant in  this date,  having 2999); 
            the  date  of  the  next  entry,  MMCMI  (2901),  is obvi- 
            ously an error, from  its place  in the  chronological se- 
            ries.                                                     
   163-8.   This  sentence  represents  part of  the passage  added to 
            the  Modern  English  version  (p.   321  note   18),  but 
            omits  the  reference  to  the   Elves  who   remained  in 
            Brithombar and Eglorest.                                  
   
                                    III.                              
                                                                     
      This version,  on a  single manuscript  page, gives  a slightly 
    different form of the first twenty-odd lines of version II. It is 
    much  later than  II, as  is shown  by Melkor,  not Melko  (see p 
    282), but was  nonetheless taken  directly from  it, as  is shown 
    by  the  continued  absence  of Osse  from the  list of the Valar 
    (see note to line 17 in version II).  Later changes  pencilled on 
    version  I  are  here   embodied  in   the  text   (Pengolod  for 
    Pengolod, Taprobele for Tafrobele, Melkor for Melko).             
      Version III is cast in a different form of Old English, that of 
    ninth century  Mercia (some  of the  forms are  peculiarly charac 
    teristic of the  Mercian dialect  represented by  the interlinear 
    glosses on the  Vespasian Psalter).  A few  pencilled emendations 
    are not included in the text, but recorded in the notes that fol- 
    low.                                                              
                                                                     
    Her onginned seo boc pe man Pennas nemned on aelfisc,              
    7 hio is on preo gedaeled: se forma dael is Ualinorelumien          
    paet is Godoedles gergetael; 7 se oder dael is Beleriandes           
    gergetael; 7 se pridda Quenta Noldorinwa odde Pennas na             
    Ngoeloed, paet is Noldaelfaracu. pas boc aerest awrat           5              
    Pengolod se udwita on Gondoline aer pam pe heo abrocen             
    wurde 7 seoddan aet Siriones hyde 7 aet Taprobele on Tol-           
    eressean (paet is Anetege), pa he eft west com. And pas            
    bec AElfwine of Ongulcynne gesaeh on Anetege ha da he              
    aet sumum cerre paet land funde; 7 he daer liornode hie        10          
    swa he betst maehte 7 eft gepeodde 7 on englisc gereord            
    asette.                                                           
                                                                     
    Her onginned Godoedles gergetael, 7 spriced aerest of               
    weorulde gescefte. On frumscefte gescop Iluuatar paet is           
    Allfeder all ping, 7 pa pa seo weoruld aerest weordan          15           
    ongon pa comun hider on eordan pa Ualar (paet is pa                
    Mehtigan pe sume men seoddan for godu heoldun). Hi                
    earun nigun on rime: Manwe, Ulmo, Aule, Orome,                    
  
  207 
    Tulcas, Mandos, Lorien, Melkor. Peara werun Manwe 7               
    Melcor his brodur alra mehtigoste, ac Manwe wes se             20             
    aeldra 7 is Uala-hlafard 7 halig, 7 Melcor beh to                  
    firenlustum 7 to upahefennisse 7 ofermoettum 7 weard              
   
   yfel 7 unmedlic, 7 his noma is awergod 7 unasproecenlic, 
   for pam man nemned hine Morgop on                         
   Noldaelfiscgereorde. Orome 7 Tulcas werun gingran on     25      
   Alfeadur gepohte acende aer pere weorulde gescepennisse      
                                                               
   ponne odre fife. Pa  Uala-cwene hattun  swe: Uarda        
   Manwes cwen, 7 Geafanna Aules cwen (pa pa he and hie       
   don to sinhiwan aefter  pam pe  Ualar hider  comon on        
   weorulde).                                             30 
                                                               
                   NOTES 10 VERSION III.                        
                                                               
   2-4. Ualinorelumien pat is and Quenta Noldorinwa odde 
                  are circled in pencil as if for exclusion. 
   5. Added in pencil here: 'and pes pridda dael man eac 
       nemned Silmarillion paet is Eorclanstana gewyrd.' See 
                                                     p. 339. 
   5-6. on Gondoline is an emendation in ink from of 
     Gondoline, i.e. Pengolod began the work in Gondolin; 
     but this is implied in the preambles to versions I and II, 
     which have of Gondoline here. - Gondoline 
     Gondolinde in pencil, as in version I (note to line 2). 
   7. Taprobele is very clearly written with p; see p. 344 
      note to line 8. 
   18. Osse is left out following version II. 
   19. Melkor > Melcor in ink at the second occurrence, no 
    doubt at the time of writing, since Melcor is written at 
    line 20. 
   25-7. The statement that Orome and Tulkas 'were younger in 
    the thought of Iluvatar' is absent from the other ver- 
    sions (cf. The Silmarillion p. 26: 'Manwe and Melkor 
    were brethren in the thought of Iluvatar').- odre fife: 
    i.e. the other Valar with the exclusion of Manwe and 
    Melkor. See p. 349, Old English text lines 1 - 4. 
   28. Geafanna: see p. 344, note to line 26. 
   28-30. It is very notable that Aule and Yavanna are here 
        (alone) said to have become husband and wife (wurdon 
    to sinhiwan) after the Valar came into the world. In The 
    Silmarillion the only union among the Valar that is said 
    to have taken place after the entry into Arda is that of 
   
    Tulkas and Nessa; and Tulkas came late to Arda (pp.               
    35-6). See further p. 349.                                       
                                                                    
                                  IV.                                 
                                                                    
   This is  not a  version, but  a single  page of  manuscript with, 
   first, a different beginning to the Annals of Valinor in Modern 
   English, and then  ten lines,  written very  rapidly, in  Old En- 
   glish. Both contain interesting features. The first reads as fol- 
   lows:                                                             
                                                                    
                           Annals of Valinor.                         
                                                                    
   These  were  written  first  by  Rumil  the  Elfsage  of Valinor, 
   and  after   by  Pengolod   the  Wise   of  Gondolin,   who  made 
   also  the  Annals  of  Beleriand,  and  the  Pennas that  are set 
   forth  below.  These  also  did  AElfwine  of the  Angelcynn turn 
   into speech of his land.                                          
                                                                    
   Here beginneth the Annals of Valinor and the founda-              
   tions of the world.                                               
                                                                    
   Of the Valar and their kindred                                    
  
  208 
                                                                    
          At the beginning Iluvatar, that is Allfather, made all     
   things, and the Valar, or Powers, came into  the world.           
   These are nine: Manwe, Ulmo, Aule, Orome, Tulkas, Osse,           
   Lorien, Mandos, and Melko.                                        
                                                                    
   Pennas  is  here  used  in  the  narrow sense  of 'The  History of 
   the Gnomes' (Quenta Noldorinwa, Silmaril/ion): see p. 338.        
   Here Rumil appears  as author,  and in  view of  the interpolation 
   in  AV  (note  20)  'Here  endeth  that which  Rumil wrote'  it is 
   clear  that  the  words of  this preamble  'These were  written first 
   by  Rumil...  and  after  by  Pengolod'  mean  that  Pengolod  com- 
   pleted what Rumil began. The next version of the Annals of        
   Valinor in fact makes this  explicit, for  after 'Here  endeth that 
   which  Rumil wrote'  the later  text has  'Here followeth  the con- 
   tinuation of Pengolod', and the two interpolations in AV (notes 
   
    14 and 18) concerning events in Middle-earth before the Re- 
     turn of the Noldoli are embodied in the second version as ad- 
     ditions by Pengolod: 'This have I, Pengolod, added here, for it 
     was not known unto Rumil.' 
                                     
      In  the  original tale  of The  Music of  the Ainur  (I. 47  - 8)             
    Rumil  was  a Noldo  of Kor,*  but he  also spoke  to Eriol  of his             
    'thraldom  under   Melko'.  From   the  reference   here  to   Rumil  as             
    'the  Elfsage  of  Valinor',  however,  and  from  his  ignorance of             
    events in Middle-earth, it seems  clear that  in the  later concep-             
    tion he never left  Valinor. It  might be  suggested that  his part             
    in  the Annals  ends where  it does  (p. 317  and note  20) because             
    he was  one  of  those who  returned to  Valinor with  Finrod after             
    hearing  the  Doom  of  Mandos.  This  is admittedly  pure specula-             
    tion, but it is perhaps significant that in the next version of the             
    Annals  the  end  of  Rumil's  part  in  the work  was moved  on to             
    the end of  the entry  for the  Valian Year  2993, after  the words             
    'But Aule  their ancient  friend smiled  on them  no more,  and the             
    Teleri were estranged';  thus his  part ends  with the  actual rec-             
    ord of  Finrod's return,  and of  the reception  that he  and those             
    with him received.                                                              
                                                                                   
      The  passage  in Old  English that  follows begins  with vir-                 
    tually  the  same  phrase,  concerning  Orome  and  Tulkas,  as                 
    that in version III lines 23 - 5; but this manuscript has a cu-                 
    rious,  uninterpretable  sign  between  Orome  and  the  plural                 
    verb waeron,  which  in  view  of  the other  text I  expand to                 
    mean 7 Tulkas.                                                                  
                                                                                   
      Orome   [7   Tulkas]   waeron  gingran   on  Ealfaederes                       
    gepohtum  acende aer paere worolde  gescepennisse ponne                       
    opre fife, 7 Orome  weard Iafannan  geboren, seo  pe wyrd                       
    after nemned, ac he nis Aules sunu.                                             
      Mid  pissum  mihtigum  comon  manige laessan  gaestasp aes                       
    ilcan cynnes 7 cneorisse, peah laessan maegnes. Pas sindon                       
                                                                                   
    (* As he remained; cf. The Silmarillion p. 63: 'Then it was that the Noldor first 
    bethought  them  of  letters,  and  Rumil  of  Tirion  was  the  name   of  the 
    loremaster who  first achieved  fitting signs  for the  recording of  speech and 
    song.')                                                                       
   
   
   pa Vanimor, pa Faegran. Mid him eac pon wurdon getealde                         
   hira bearn, on worolde acende, pa waeron manige and swipe                         
   faegre. Swylc waes Fionwe Manwes sunu                                           
                                                                                 
     There  follow   a  few   more  words   that  are   too  uncertain   to  re- 
   produce.   Here   Orome,   younger   in   the   thought   of   Iluvatar   than 
   the  other  great  Valar  'born  before   the  making   of  the   world',  is 
   declared   to  be   the  son   of  Yavanna   but  not   of  Aule,   and  this 
   must   be   connected   with   the   statement  in   the  Old   English  ver- 
   sion   III  that   Yavanna  and   Aule  became   sinhiwan  after   the  entry 
  
  209 
   of the Valar into the world (see p. 347 - 8, note to lines 28 - 30).           
     In  what  is   said  here   concerning  the   lesser  spirits   of  Valarin 
   race   there   are   differences   from  AV   (p.  311)   and  the   Old  En- 
   glish  version  II  (p.  340).  In  this   present  fragment   these  spirits 
   are   not   called  Valarindi   but  Vanimor,   'the  Fair'.*   The  Children 
   of   the  Valar,   'who  were   many  and   very  beautiful',   are  counted 
   among   the   Vanimor,   but,   in   contradiction  to   AV,  they   were  on 
   worolde  acende,  'born  in  the  world'.   At  this   time,  it   seems,  my 
   father   was   tending   to   emphasize   the   generative   powers   of  the 
   great  Valar,  though  afterwards  all  trace   of  the   conception  disap- 
   peared.                                                                        
                                                                                 
   (*The word Vanimor has not occurred before, but its  negative Vi:animor  is de- 
   fined in the tale of The Coming of the Valar (1. 75) as 'monsters, giants, and 
   ogres',  and  elsewhere in  the Lost  Tales Uvanimor  are creatures  bred by 
   Morgoth (I. 236 - 7), and even Dwarves (11. 136).)                            
   
   
   
                                  VII.                                
                                                                     
                         THE EARLIEST ANNALS OF                       
                               BELERIAND.                             
                                                                     
   As with the  Annals of  Valinor, these  are the  'earliest' Annals 
   of Beleriand because they were  followed by  others, the  last be- 
   ing  called  the  Grey  Annals,  companion to  the Annals  of Aman 
   and belonging to the  same time  (p. 310).  But unlike  the Annals 
   of  Aman,  the  Grey  Annals were  left unfinished  at the  end of 
   the  story  of  Turin  Turambar;  and both  as prose  narrative and 
   still more  as definitive  history of  the end  of the  Elder Days 
   from the  time  of  The  Lord  of the  Rings their  abandonment is 
   grievous.                                                          
    The   earliest   Annals  of   Beleriand  ('AB')   are  themselves 
   found in  two versions,  which I  shall call  AB I  and AB  II. AB 
   I is a complete text to the end of the First Age;  AB II  is quite 
   brief, and though it  begins as  a fair  copy of  the much-emended 
   opening of I it soon becomes strongly divergent. In this chapter 
    I give both texts separately and in their  entirety, and  in what 
   follows I refer only to the earlier, AB I.                      
   This  is a  good, clear  manuscript, but  the style  suggests very 
   rapid composition. For much of its length the entries are in the 
   present tense and often  staccato, even  with such  expressions as 
   'the  Orcs  got  between  them'  (annal  172),  though  by  subse- 
   quent  small  expansions  and  alterations here  and there  my fa- 
   ther slightly modified this  character. I  think that  his primary 
   intention  at  this time  was the  consolidation of  the historical 
   structure in its internal relations and  chronology -  the Annals 
   began,  perhaps,  in  parallel  with  the  Quenta as  a convenient 
   way of driving abreast, and  keeping track  of, the  different el- 
   ements  in  the  ever  more  complex  narrative  web.  Nonetheless 
   major new developments enter here.                                
      The manuscript was fairly heavily emended, though much 
                                    
   
    less so  towards the  end, and  from the  nature of  the changes, 
    largely  concerned  with  dating,  it  has  become  a complicated 
    document. To present it in its original form, with all  the later 
    changes  recorded  in  notes, would  make it  quite unnecessarily 
    difficult  to  follow,  and  indeed  would be  scarcely possible, 
    since many alterations were made  either at  the time  of writing 
    or in its immediate context. A later  'layer' of  pencilled emen- 
    dation, very largely concerned with names, is easily separable. 
    The text given here, therefore, is that of the  manuscript afier 
    all  the earlier  changes and  additions (in  ink) had  been made 
    to it, and these are only recorded in the notes in certain cases. 
    The later pencilled alterations are fully registered.             
      That  AB  I is  earlier than  the comparable  portion of  AV is 
    easily shown. Thus in AB I,  as in  Q ($8),  there is  no mention 
  
  210 
    of  Fingolfin's  march  to  Angband  immediately on  his arrival, 
    whereas it appears in  AV (p.  320); again  as in  Q and  in con- 
    trast to AV (p. 318) the Battle under Stars was fought, and       
    Feanor  died,  before  the  encampment  in Mithrim.  Further, the 
    names  Dagor-os-Giliath  and  Eredwethion  are  added  in  pencil 
    in AB I, whereas in AV they appear in the text as first written, 
    and   Erydlomin   still   means   the  Shadowy   Mountains  (see 
    p. 333). That AB I is  later than  Q is  shown by  a multiplicity 
    of features, as will be seen from the Commentary.                 
      There follows the text of AB I.                                 
                                                                     
                           ANNALS OF BELERIAND.                       
                                                                     
      Morgoth flees from Valinor with the Silmarils, the magic        
    gems of Feanor, and returns into the Northern World and,          
    rebuilds his fortress of Angband beneath the Black Moun-          
    tain, Thangorodrim. He devises the Balrogs and the Orcs.          
    The Silmarils are set in Morgoth's iron crown.                    
      The Gnomes of the eldest house, the Dispossessed, come          
    into the North under Feanor and his seven sons, with their        
    friends Orodreth, Angrod, and Egnor, sons of Finrod.' They        
    burn the Telerian ships.                                          
      First of the Battles with Morgoth,' the Battle under Stars.     
    Feanor defeats the Orcs, but is mortally wounded by               
   
   Gotmog captain of Balrogs, and dies. Maidros, his eldest 
   son, is ambushed and captured and hung on Thangorodrim. 
   The sons of Feanor camp about Lake Mithrim in the North- 
   west, behind the Shadowy Mountains.(3) 
                                                                
   Year 1.     Here Sun  and Moon,  made by  the Gods  after the 
               death of the Two Trees  of Valinor,  appear. Thus 
               measured  time  came   into  the   Hither  Lands. 
               Fingolfin leads  the second  house of  the Gnomes 
               over the straits of Grinding Ice into  the Hither 
               Lands.  With   him  came   the  son   of  Finrod, 
               Felagund,4  and  part  of  the third  or youngest 
               house.  They  march  from  the  North as  the Sun 
               rises, and unfurl their banners; and they come to 
               Mithrim,  but  there  is  feud' between  them and 
               the sons of  Feanor. Morgoth  at coming  of Light 
               retreats into his deepest dungeons,  but smithies 
               in secret, and sends forth black clouds.          
                                                                
       2.      Fingon son of Fingolfin heals the feud  by rescu- 
               ing Maidros.                                      
                                                                
     1-100.    The  Gnomes  explore  and  settle  Beleriand, and 
               all the vale of Sirion from' the Great Sea to the 
               Blue Mountains,' except for  Doriath in  the cen- 
               tre where Thingol and Melian reign.               
                                                                
        20.    Feast  and Games  of Reuniting  were held  in Nan 
               Tathrin, the Land of Willows,  near the  delta of 
               Sirion,  between the  Elves of  Valinor returning 
               and  the  Dark-elves, both  those of  the Western 
               Havens (Brithombar and  Eldorest)(8) and  the scat- 
               tered  Wood-elves  of  the West,  and ambassadors 
               of Thingol. A time of peace followed.(9)          
                                                                
        50.    Morgoth's might begins to move once more.         
                                                                
               Earthquakes  in  the  North.  Orc-raids begin. 
               Turgon son  of Fingolfin  is great  in friendship 
   
   with   Felagund  son   of  Finrod;   but  Orodreth, 
   Angrod,  and  Egnor,  sons  of Finrod,  are friends 
   of  the  sons  of  Feanor, especially  Celegorm and 
   Curufin.                                           
  
  211 
                                                     
  50. Turgon  and  Felagund  are troubled  by dreams 
   and  forebodings.  Felagund  finds  the  caves  of 
   Narog  and   established  his   armouries  there.(10) 
   Turgon   alone  discovers   the  hidden   vale  of 
   Gondolin. Being still troubled  in heart  he gath- 
   ers  folk  about  him  and  departs  from Hithlum, 
   the  Land  of  Mist   about  Mithrim,   where  his 
   brother Fingon remains.                            
                                                     
   51 The Gnomes drive back the  Orcs again,  and the 
   Siege  of  Angband  is laid.  The North  has great 
   peace  and  quiet   again.  Fingolfin   holds  the 
   North-west  and  all Hithlum,  and is  overlord of 
   the Dark-elves west of Narog.  His might  is gath- 
   ered  on  the  slopes  of  Erydlomin(11) the Shadowy 
   Mountains  and  thence  watches and  traverses the 
   great  plains  of  Bladorion  up  to the  walls of 
   Morgoth's   mountains   in  the   North.  Felagund 
   holds  the vale  of Sirion  save Doriath,  and has 
   his  seat"  beside  Narog  in  the South,  but his 
   might is gathered  in the  North guarding  the ac- 
   cess to  Sirion's vale  between Erydlomin  and the 
   mountainous  region  of  Taur-na-Danion,  the for- 
   est of pines. He has a fortress on a rocky isle in 
   the midst of Sirion, Tolsirion. His brothers dwell 
   in  the  centre  about  Taur-na-Danion  and  scour 
   Bladorion thence, and  join in  the East  with the 
   sons  of  Feanor.  The  fortress  of  the  sons  of 
   Feanor  is  upon  Himling, but  they roam  and hunt 
   all the  woods of  East Beleriand  even up  to the 
   Blue  Mountains.  Thither  at  times  many  of the 
   Elf-lords go for hunting. But  none get  tidings of 
   Turgon and his folk.                               
   
                             
                                                             
      70.  Beor born in the East.                             
                                                             
   88. 90. Haleth, and Hador the Goldenhaired, born in the 
                                                             
           East.                                              
                                                             
     100.  Felagund hunting in the East comes upon Beor       
           the mortal and his Men who have wandered into      
           Beleriand. Beor becomes a vassal of Felagund       
           and goes west with him. Bregolas son of Beor       
           born.                                              
                                                             
     102.  Barahir son of Beor born.                          
                                                             
     120.  Haleth   comes  into   Beleriand;  also   Hador  the 
           Goldenhaired  and  his   great  companies   of  Men. 
           Haleth  remains  in  Sirion*s  vale,  but  Hador be- 
           comes  a  vassal  of  Fingolfin and  strengthens his 
           armies and is given lands in Hithlum.              
                                                             
           113 Hundor  son  of  Haleth  born.  117  Gundor son 
           of  Hador  born.  119 Gumlin  son of  Hador born.'-' 
                                                             
     122.  The   strength   of   Men   being   added   to   the 
           Gnomes,   Morgoth   is   straitly    enclosed.   The 
           Gnomes  deem   the  siege   of  Angband   cannot  be 
           broken,  but  Morgoth   ponders  new   devices,  and 
           bethinks  him  of  Dragons.  The  Men  of  the three 
           houses  grow  and multiply,  and are  gladly subject 
           to  the  Elf-lords,  and  learn  many crafts  of the 
           Gnomes.  The  Men  of  Beor   were  dark   or  brown 
           of  hair  but  fair  of  face,  with  grey  eyes; of 
  
  212 
           shapely  form,  of  great  courage   and  endurance, 
           but little greater than the Elves  of that  day. The 
           folk  of  Hador  were  yellow-haired  and  blue-eyed 
           and of great  stature and  strength. Like  unto them 
           but  somewhat  shorter  and  more  broad   were  the 
           folk of Haleth.                                    
   
   124. 128.  Baragund and Belegund, sons of Bregolas son        
              of Beor, born.                                     
                                                                
         132. Beren, after named the Ermabwed (14) or One-           
              handed," son of Barahir, born.                     
                                                                
         141. Hurin the Steadfast, son of Gumlin, born,          
                                                                
              Handir son of Hundor son of Haleth born.           
                                                                
         144. Huor Hurin's brother born.                         
                                                                
         145. Morwen  Elfsheen,  daughter  of   Baragund,  born. 
                                                                
         150. Rian  daughter  of   Belegund,  mother   of  Tuor, 
              born. Beor  the Old,  Father of  Men, dies  of old 
              age in Beleriand. The Elves see for the first time 
              the  death  of  weariness,  and  sorrow  over  the 
              short  span  allotted to  Men. Bregolas  rules the 
              house of Beor.                                     
                                                                
   *   155.   Morgoth  unlooses  his might,  and seeks  to break 
              into  Beleriand.  The  Battle  begins on  a sudden 
              on  a  night  of mid-winter  and falls  first most 
              heavily  on  the  sons of  Finrod and  their folk. 
              This is the Battle of Sudden Fire. Rivers  of fire 
              flow  from   Thangorodrim.  Glomund   the  golden, 
              Father  of  Dragons,   appears."  The   plains  of 
              Bladorion are turned into  a great  desert without 
              green, and called  after Dor-na-Fauglith,  Land of 
              Gasping Thirst.                                    
                 Here were Bregolas slain, and the  greater part 
              of  the  warriors  of  Beor's  house.  Angrod  and 
              Egnor sons of  Finrod fell.  Barahir and  his cho- 
              sen   champions   saved  Felagund   and  Orodreth, 
              and Felagund swore a great  oath of  friendship to 
              his  kin and  seed. Barahir  rules the  remnant of 
              the house of Beor.                                 
   
     
                                                          
   155 Fingolfin and Fingon marched to the aid of their 
   kin,  but  were  driven  back  with  great  loss. Hador, 
   now  aged,  fell  defending  his  lord   Fingolfin,  and 
   with  him  Gundor  his  son.   Gumlin  took   the  lord- 
   ship of Hador's house.                                  
     The   sons   of   Feanor    were   not    slain,   but 
   Celegorm   and   Curufin   were   defeated    and   fled 
   with  Orodreth   son  of   Finrod.  Maidros   the  left- 
   handed  did   deeds  of   great  prowess,   and  Morgoth 
   did  not  take  Himling  as  yet,  but  he   broke  into 
   the  passes  east  of  Himling  and  ravaged  into  East 
   Beleriand   and   scattered   the  Gnomes   of  Feanor's 
   house.                                                  
     Turgon  was  not  at  that   battle,  nor   Haleth  or 
   any  but  few of  his folk.  It is  said that  Hurin was 
   at  foster  with  Haleth,  and  that  Haleth  and  Hurin 
   hunting   in   Sirion's   vale   came   upon   some   of 
   Turgon's  folk,  and  were   brought  into   the  secret 
   vale  of  Gondolin,  whereof   of  those   outside  none 
   yet   knew   save   Thorndor   King   of   Eagles;   for 
   Turgon   had   messages   and   dreams   sent   by   the 
  
  213 
   God   Ulmo,   Lord   of   Waters,   up   Sirion  warning 
   him   that   help   of  Men   was  necessary   for  him. 
   But   Haleth   and   Hurin   swore   oaths   of  secrecy 
   and   never  revealed   Gondolin,  but   Haleth  learned 
   something   of   the  counsels   of  Turgon,   and  told 
   them  after  to  Hurin.  Great  liking  had  Turgon  for 
   the  boy  Hurin   and  would   keep  him   in  Gondolin, 
   but  the  grievous  tidings  of  the  great  battle came 
   and   they   departed.   Turgon  sends   secret  messen- 
   gers  to  Sirion's  mouths  and  begins  a  building of 
   ships.  Many  set  sail  for   Valinor,  but   none  re- 
   turn.'"                                                 
     Fingolfin  seeing  the  ruin   of  [the]   Gnomes  and 
   the  defeat  of  all  their   houses  was   filled  with 
   wrath  and  despair,  and  rode  alone  to the  gates of 
   Angband    and    challenged    Morgoth     to    single 
   con;bat.   Fingolfin  was   slain,  but   Thorndor  res- 
   
         cued his body, and set it in a  cairn on  the moun- 
         tains north of  Gondolin to  guard that  valley, and 
         so  came  the  tidings  thither.  Fingon  ruled  the 
         royal house of [the] Gnomes.                        
                                                            
    157. Morgoth  took  Tolsirion  and pierced  the passes 
         into  West  Beleriand.  There he  set Thu  the wiz- 
         ard,  and  Tolsirion  became  a  place   of  evil.(20) 
         Felagund  and   Orodreth,  together   with  Celegorm 
         and  Curufin,  retreated  to Nargothrond,  and made 
         there a great  hidden palace  after the  fashion of 
         Thingol in" the Thousand Caves in Doriath.          
             Barahir will not retreat and holds out still in 
         Taur-na-Danion.   Morgoth   hunts  them   down  and 
         turns   Taur-na-Danion  into   a  region   of  great 
         dread, so  that it  was after  called Taur-na-Fuin, 
         the   Forest   of   Night,    or   Math-Fuin-delos (22) 
         Deadly  Nightshade.  Only   Barahir  and   his  son 
         Beren,  and  his   nephews  Baragund   and  Belegund 
         sons   of   Bregolas   and   a  few   men  remain.(23) The 
         wives   of   Baragund   and   Belegund   and   their 
         young   daughters   Morwen   and  Rian   were  sent (24) 
         into Hithlum to the keeping of Gumlin.              
                                                            
    158. Haleth and his folk lead a woodland life in         
         woods about Sirion on the west marches o            
         Doriath and harry the Orc-bands.(25)                
                                                            
    160. Barahir  was  betrayed  by   Gorlim,  and   all  his 
         company  is  slain  by  the  Orcs  save   Beren  who 
         was  hunting  alone.  Beren  pursues  the  Orcs  and 
         slays  his  father's  slayer  and  retakes  the ring 
         which  Felagund  gave   to  Barahir.   Beren  becomes 
         a solitary outlaw.                                  
                                                            
    162. Renewed assaults of Morgoth. The Orc-raids en-      
         compass Doriath, protected by the magic of Me-      
         lian the divine, west down Sirion and eas           
   
    
                                                    
   beyond  Himling.  Beren   is  driven   south  and 
   comes  hardly  into Doriath.  Gumlin slain  in an 
   assault  upon  the fortress  of Fingon  at Sirion's 
   Well  in  the  west of  Erydlomin.(27) Hurin  his son 
   is  mighty  in  strength.   He  is   summoned  to 
   Hithlum  and  comes  there  hardly. He  rules the 
   house of Hador and serves Fingon.                 
                                                    
   163  The  Swarthy  Men first  come into  East Be- 
   leriand. They were short, broad, long  and strong 
  
  214 
   in  the  arm,  growing  much  hair  on  face  and 
   breast,  and this  was dark  as were  their eyes; 
   their skins were  sallow or  dark, but  most were 
   not  uncomely.  Their   houses  were   many,  and 
   many had liking  rather for  the (28) Dwarves  of the 
   mountains, of  Nogrod and  Belegost, than  for the 
   Elves. Of the Dwarves the Elves first  learned in 
   these days, and their friendship was small. It is 
   not  known whence  they are,  save that  they are 
   not of Elf-kin, nor of mortal, nor of Morgoth, 
   But  Maidros  seeing the  weakness of  the Gnomes 
   and  the waxing  power of  the armies  of Morgoth 
   made  alliance  with the  new-come Men,  and with 
   the houses of Bor  and of  Ulfand.(30) The  sons of 
   Ulfand  were  Uldor,  after called  the Accursed, 
   and  Ulfast, and  Ulwar; and  by Cranthir  son of 
   Feanor  were  they most  beloved, and  they swore 
   fealty to him.                                    
                                                    
   163-4 The great geste of Beren and Luthien.(31) King 
   Felagund  of Nargothrond  dies in  Tolsirion (32 in 
   the  dungeons  of  Thu.  Orodreth   rules  Nargo- 
   thrond  and  breaks  friendship with  Celgorm and 
   Curufin  who  are  expelled.(33) Luthien  and Huan 
   overthrow   Thu.   Beren   and   Luthien   go  to 
   Angband  and recover  a Silmaril.  Carcharoth the 
   great wolf of  Angband with  the Silmaril  in his 
   
           belly  bursts  into  Doriath.  Beren md  the hound 
           Huan  are  slain  by  Carcharoth,  but  Huan slays 
           Carcharoth and the Silmaril is regained.           
             Beren  was  recalled  from  the dead  by Luthien 
           and dwelt  with her (34) in the  Land of  Seven Riv- 
           ers, Ossiriand, out  of the  knowledge of  Men end 
           Elves.(35)                                         
                                                             
    164.   Hurin weds Morwen.                                 
                                                             
    165.   Turin son of Hurin born in winter with sad,        
           omens.(35)                                         
                                                             
   165-70. The  Union  of  Maidros.  Maidros   enheartened  by 
           the deeds of  Beren and  Luthien plans  a reuniting 
           of  forces  for  the  driving  back of  Morgoth. But 
           because  of  the  deeds  of  Celegorm  and  Curufin 
           he  receives  no  help   from  Thingol,   and  only 
           small   support   from   Nargothrond,   where   the 
           Gnomes  attempt  to  guard  themselves  by  stealth 
           and   secrecy.   He  gathers   and  arms   all  the 
           Gnomes  of  Feanor's   house,  and   multitudes  of 
           the  Dark-elves,  and  of  Men, in  East Beleriand. 
           He  gets  help  in  smithying  of the  Dwarves, and 
           sun<mons  yet  more  Men  over  the  mountains  out 
           of the East.                                       
             Tidings  come  to  Turgon  the  hidden   king  an 
           he prepares in secret for war,  for his  people who 
           were  not  at  the  Second Battle  will not  be re- 
           strained.                                          
                                                             
    167.   Dior the Beautiful born to Beren and Luthien in    
                                                             
           Ossiriand.                                         
                                                             
      168. Haleth, last of  the Fathers  of Men,  dies. Hundor 
           rules his folk.  The Orcs  are slowly  driven back 
           out of Beleriand.                                  
   
               
                                                             
  
  215 
          171 Isfin daughter of Turgon strays out  of Gondolin 
          and is taken to wife by Eol a Dark-elf.             
                                                             
       *  172 The year of sorrow. Maidros plans  an assault 
          upon  Angband,  from  West  and  East.  Fingon is 
          to  march  forth  as soon  as Maidros'  main host 
          gives the signal in the East  of Dor-na-Fauglith. 
          Huor  son  of  Hador (37) weds  Rian   daughter  of 
          Belegund on the  eve of  battle and  marches with 
          Hurin his brother in the army of Fingon.            
             The  Battle  of  Unnumbered Tears,"  the third 
          battle  of  the  Gnomes  and Morgoth,  was fought 
          upon  the  plains  of Dor-na-Fauglith  before the 
          pass in which  the young  waters of  Sirion enter 
          Beleriand   between   Erydlomin (39) and Taur-na- 
          Fuin. The place was long marked  by a  great hill 
          in which the  slain, Elves  and Men,  were piled. 
          Grass  grew there  alone in  Dor-na-Fauglith. The 
          Elves  and  Men were  utterly defeated  and their 
          ruin accomplished.                                  
             Maidros  was  hindered  on  the  road  by  the 
          machinations   of   Uldor   the   Accursed   whom 
          Morgoth's  spies  had  bought.   Fingon  attacked 
          without  waiting and  drove in  Morgoth's feinted 
          attack,  even  to  Angband.  The  companies  from 
          Nargothrond burst  into his  gates, but  they and 
          their  leader  Flinding son  of Fuilin<  were all 
          taken;  and  Morgoth  now  released  a  countless 
          army  and  drove  the  Gnomes back  with terrible 
          slaughter. Hundor son  of Haleth  and the  Men of 
          the  wood were  slain in  the retreat  across the 
          sands.  The  Orcs  got   between  them   and  the 
          passes into Hithlum,  and they  retreated towards 
          Tolsirion.                                          
             Turgon and  the army  of Gondolin  sound their 
          horns  and  issue  out  of  Taur-na-Fuin. Fortune 
          wavers  and  the  Gnomes  begin  to  gain ground. 
          Glad meeting of Hurin and Turgon.                   
   
     The  trumpets  of  Maidros  heard  in  the East, 
   and  the  Gnomes take heart.  The  Elves  say vic- 
   tory might have been theirs yet but for Uldor. 
   But Morgoth now sent forth all the folk of        
   Angband   and   Hell   was  emptied.   There  came 
   afresh a hundred thousand Orcs and a thousand 
   Balrogs, and in the forefront came Glomund the 
   Dragon,   and  Elves   and  Men   withered  before 
   him. Thus the union of the hosts of Fingon and 
   Maidros was broken. But Uldor went over to        
   Morgoth and fell on the right flank of  the sons 
   of Feanor.                                        
     Cranthir  slew  Uldor,  but  Ulfast   and  Ulwar 
   slew  Bor  and  his  three sons  and many  Men who 
   were faithful and  the host  of Maidros  was scat- 
   tered to the winds and fled far into hiding into 
   East Beleriand and the mountains there.           
     Fingon fell in the  West, and  it is  said flame 
   sprang  from  his  helm  as  he  was  smitten down 
   by  the  Balrogs.  Hurin  and  the Men  of Hithlum 
   of  Hador's  house,  and  Huor his  brother, stood 
   firm, and the Orcs could not pass into Beleriand. 
   The  stand  of  Hurin  is  the most  renowned deed 
   of Men among the Elves. He held the rear while 
   Turgon with part of  his battle,  and some  of the 
   remnant of Fingon's host,  escaped into  the dales 
   and   mountains.  They   vanished  and   were  not 
   again found by Elf or by spy of Morgoth until 
   Tuor's  day.  Thus  was  Morgoth's  victory marred 
   and he was greatly angered.                       
  
  216 
     Hurin fought on after Huor  fell pierced  with a 
   venomed  arrow, and  until he  alone was  left. He 
   threw  away  his  shield  and  fought with  an axe 
   and slew a hundred Orcs.                          
     Hurin   was  taken   alive  by   Morgoth's  com- 
   mand   and  dragged   to  Angband   where  Morgoth 
   cursed  him  and  his kin,  and because  he would. 
   not  reveal  where  Turgon  was  gone  chained him 
   
    with   enchanted   sight   on  Thangorodrim   to  see 
    the evil that befell his wife  and children.  His son 
    Turin  was  nigh  three  years  old,(41) and  his  wife 
    Morwen was again with child.                          
      The    Orcs   piled    the   slain    and   entered 
    Beleriand  to  ravage.  Rian  sought  for  Huor,  for 
    no tidings  came to  Hithlum of  the battle,  and her 
    child  Tuor  son  of  Huor  was  born  to her  in the 
    wild.  He  was  taken   to  nurture   by  Dark-elves, 
    but  Rian  went  to  the  Mound  of Slain (42) and laid 
    her down to die there.(43)                              
                                                         
    173 Morgoth took all Beleriand or filled it with rov- 
    ing  bands  of  Orcs  and  wolves,  but   there  held 
    still  Doriath.  Of Nargothrond  he heard  little, of 
    Gondolin    he    could    discover    nothing.    In 
    Beleriand  outside  these  three  places  only  scat- 
    tered   Elves   and  Men   lived  in   outlawry,  and 
    among  them  the  remnant  of  Haleth's   folk  under 
    Handir, son of Hundor, son of Haleth,'4               
      Morgoth   broke   his  pledges   to  the   sons  of 
    Ulfand,(45) and  drove  the  evil  Men  into  Hithlum, 
    without  reward,  save  that  they  there ill-treated 
    and  enslaved the  remnants  of  Hador's  house,  the 
    old  men  and  the  women  and  children.   The  rem- 
    nants  of  the Elves  of Hithlum  also he  mostly en- 
    slaved  and  took  to  the  mines  of   Angband,  and 
    others  he  forbade  to   leave  Hithium,   and  they 
    were  slain  if  Orcs  found  them  east or  south of 
    the   Shadowy   Mountains.(46) Nienor   the  sorrowful, 
    daughter  of  Hurin  and  Morwen,  born   in  Hithlum 
    in the beginning of the year.                         
      Tuor  grew  up  wild  in  the  woods   among  fugi- 
    tive  Elves   nigh  the   shores  of   Mithrim;(47) but 
    Morwen   sent   Turin   to   Doriath    begging   for 
    Thingol's  fostering   and  aid,   for  she   was  of 
    Beren's  kindred.  They  have  a  desperate  journey, 
    the boy of seven and his two guides.(48)              
   
    181    The  power  of  Morgoth  waxes  and  Doriath  is  cut 
           off  and  no  tidings  of the  outer world  reach it. 
           Turin  though  not  fully  grown  takes  to   war  on 
           the marches in company of Beleg.                     
                                                               
    184    Turin slays Orgof, kinsman of the royal house,       
           and flees from Thingol's court.                       
                                                               
   184-7   Turin  an  outlaw  in  the woods.  He gathers  a des- 
           perate  band,   and  plunders   on  the   marches  of 
           Doriath and beyond.                                  
                                                               
           187 Turin's companions capture Beleg. But Turin re- 
           leases  him  and they  renew their  fellowship, and 
           make  war  on  the  Orcs,  adventuring  far  beyond 
           Doriath.(49)                                         
                                                               
    189    Blodrin  Ban's  son betrays  their hiding  place, and 
           Turin  is  taken  alive. Beleg  healed of  his wounds 
           follows  in  pursuit.  He  comes  upon  Flinding  son 
           of  Fuilin,(50) who  escaped  from  Morgoth's mines; 
  
  217 
           together  they  rescue  Turin,'rom  the  Orcs.  Turin 
           slays Beleg by misadventure.                         
                                                               
    190    Turin  healed  of  his  madness  by   Ivrin's  well,(51) 
           and   is   brought   at    last   by    Flinding   to 
           Na-gothrond.  They  are  admitted  on  the  prayer of 
           Finduilas  daughter  of  Orodreth,  who   had  before 
           loved Flinding.                                      
                                                               
   190-5   The   sojourn  of   Turin  in   Nargothrond.  Beleg's 
           sword  is  reforged  and  Turin  rejects  his ancient 
           name   and   is   renowned   as    Mormegil   (Morma- 
           kil)(52) 'Black-Sword'.    He    calls    his   sword 
           Gurtholfin   'Wand   of  Death'.   Finduilas  forgets 
           her  love  of  Flinding,  and  is  beloved  of Turin, 
           who  will not  reveal his  love out  of faithfulness 
           to  Flinding;  nonetheless  Flinding  is  embittered. 
   
           
                                                            
          Turin  becomes  a  great  captain.  He   leads  the 
          Gnomes  of  Nargothrond  to  victory and  their an- 
          cient  secrecy  is  broken.  Morgoth learns  of the 
          growing  strength  of  the  stronghold,"   but  the 
          Orcs  are  driven  out  of  all  the  land  between 
          Narog  and  Sirion  and  Doriath  to the  East, and 
          West  to  the  Sea,  and  North  to  Erydlomin.(54) A 
          bridge  is  built  over  Narog.  The   Gnomes  ally 
          them with Haleth's folk under Handir.              
                                                            
    192   Meglin comes to Gondolin and is received by        
                                                            
          Turgon as his sister's child.                      
                                                            
    194   In this time of betterment Morwen and Nienor       
          leave Hithlum and seek tidings of Turin in         
          Doriath. There many speak of the prowess of        
          Mormakil,(55) but of Turin none know tidings.       
                                                            
    195   Glomund   with   a   host   of   Orcs   comes  over 
          Erydlomin   and   defeats   the    Gnomes   between 
          Narog and Taiglin. Handir  is slain.  Flinding dies 
          refusing succour  of Turin.  Turin hastens  back to 
          Nargothrond  but it  is sacked  ere his  coming. He 
          is    deceived    and   spellbound    by   Glomund. 
          Finduilas   and  the   women  of   Nargothrond  are 
          taken  as  thralls, but  Turin deceived  by Glomund 
          goes to Hithlum to seek Morwen.                    
             News  comes  to  Doriath  that   Nargothrond  is 
          taken and Mormakil is Turin.                       
             Tuor  was  led out  of Hithlum  by a  secret way 
          under  Ulmo's  guidance,  and  journeyed  along the 
          coast  past  the  ruined  havens of  Brithombar and 
          Eldorest (56) and reached Sirion's mouth."            
                                                            
   195-6  Turin  goes  to  Hithlum   and  finds   his  mother 
          gone.  He slays  Brodda and  escapes. He  joins the 
          Woodmen  and  becomes  their  lord,  since  Brandir 
          son  of  Handir  is lame  from childhood.  He takes 
   
          name of Turambar (Turumarth)(58) 'Conqueror of        
          Fate'.                                             
                                                            
   196    Here  Tuor  meets   Bronweg  at   Sirion's  mouth. 
          Ulmo himself  appears to  him in  Nan-tathrin; ang 
          Tuor   and   Bronweg    guided   by    Ulmo   find 
          Gondolin.  They  are  received  after questioning, 
          and  Tuor  speaks  the  embassy  of  Ulmo.  Turgon 
          does not now harken to it,  partly because  of the 
  
  218 
          urging  of  Meglin.  But  Tuor  for  his kindred's 
          sake is held in great honour.                      
             Morwen    goes    to    Nargothrond,    whither 
          Glomund has returned and lies  on the  treasure of 
          Felagund. She seeks for  tidings of  Turin. Nienor 
          against her bidding rides in disguise with her es- 
          cort of Elves of the folk of Thingol.              
             Glomund  lays  a  spell  on  the   company  and 
          disperses it.  Morwen vanishes  in the  woods; and 
          a great darkness of mind comes on Nienor.          
             Turin  found  Nienor  hunted  by  the  Orcs. He 
          names  her  Niniel,  the  tearful, since  she knew 
          not her name, and himself Turambar.                
                                                            
   197-8  Nienor  Niniel  dwells  with  the Woodfolk  and is 
          beloved   by  Turin   Turambar  and   Brandir  the 
          lame.                                              
                                                            
    198   Turin weds Nienor.                                 
                                                            
    199   Glomund   seeks  out   the  dwellings   of  Turin. 
          Turin  slays  him with  Gurtholfin his  sword; but 
          falls  aswoon  beside him.  Nienor finds  him, but 
          Glomund  ere  death  releases  her from  the spell 
          and  declares  her  kindred. Nienor  casts herself 
          away over the waterfall  in that  place.(59) Brandir 
          reveals the truth to  Turin and  is slain  by him, 
          Turin bids Gurtholfin  slay him,  and he  dies. So 
          ended  the  worst  of  Morgoth's  evil;  but Hurin 
   
               
                                                          
       was  released  from  Angband,  bowed  as  with age, 
       and sought for Morwen.                              
        Tuor   weds   Idril   Celebrindal    daughter   of 
       [Turgon  of]  Gondolin, and  earns the  secret hate 
       of Meglin.                                          
                                                          
   200 Here was born Earendel the Bright, the star of 
       the   Two   Kindreds,  unto   Tuor  and   Idril  in 
       Gondolin.  Here  was  born  also Elwing  the White, 
       fairest  of  women  save  Luthien,  unto   Dior  in 
       Ossiriand.                                          
        Hurin  gathers  men  unto   him.  They   find  the 
       treasure   of   Nargothrond   and   slay   Mim  the 
       Dwarf  who had  taken it  to himself.  The treasure 
       is  cursed.  The  treasure  is brought  to Thingol. 
       But   Hurin  departs   from  Doriath   with  bitter 
       words, but  of his  fate and  of Morwen's  after no 
       certain tidings are known.                          
                                                          
   201 Thingol employs the Dwarves to smithy  his gold 
       and  silver  and  the treasure  of Narog,  and they 
       make   the   renowned   Nauglafring,(60) the  Dwarf- 
       necklace,  whereon  is  hung  the  Silmaril. Enmity 
       awakes (60) between  the   Elves  and   Dwarves,  and 
       the Dwarves are driven away.                        
                                                          
   202  Here  the  Dwarves  invaded  Doriath  aided by 
       treachery,  for  many  Elves  were smitten  with the 
       accursed lust  of the  treasure. Thingol  was slain 
       and  the  Thousand  Caves  sacked.  But  Melian the 
       divine  could   not  be   taken  and   departed  to 
       Ossiriand.                                          
          Beren"   summoned   by   Melian   overthrew  the 
       Dwarves  at  Sarn-Athra (63) and  cast the  gold into 
       the  River  Asgar,  which  afterwards   was  called 
       Rathlorion (64) the  Golden-bed;  but   the  Naugla- 
       fring and the  Silmaril he  took. Luthien  wore the 
  
  219 
       necklace  and  the  Silmaril  on  her  breast. Here 
   
         Beren  and  Luthien  depart  out  of  men's knowl- 
         edge and their deathday is  not known;  save that 
         at night  a messenger  brought the  necklace unto 
         Dior  in  Doriath, and  the Elves  said: 'Luthien 
         and Beren are dead as Mandos doomed.'             
            Dior  son  of  Luthien  and  Beren,  Thingol's 
         heir, returned unto Doriath and  for a  while re- 
         established it, but Melian  went back  to Valinor 
         and he had no longer her protection.              
                                                          
    203  The  necklace  came to  Dior; he  wore it  on his 
         breast.                                           
                                                          
    205  The sons of Feanor hear  tidings of  the Silmaril 
         in the East, and gather  from wandering  and hold 
         council.  They  summon  Dior   to  give   up  the 
         jewel.                                            
                                                          
    206  Here Dior fought the sons of Feanor on the east . 
         marches of Doriath. but he was slain. Celegorm: 
         and Curufin and Cranthir fell in battle. The      
         young sons of Dior, Elboron and Elbereth, were 
         slain by the evil men of Maidros' host, and       
         Maidros bewailed the foul deed. The maiden        
         Elwing was saved by faithful Elves and taken to 
         Sirion's mouth, and with them they took the      
         jewel and the necklace.                           
            Meglin was taken in the hills and betrayed 
         Gondolin to Morgoth.                              
                                                          
    207  Here Morgoth loosed  a host  of dragons  over the 
         mountains  from  the  North  and  Gondolin's vale 
         was  taken  and  the  city  besieged.   The  Orcs 
         sacked  Gondolin  and  destroyed  the   king  and 
         most of his  people; but  Ecthelion of  the Foun- 
         tain slew there  Gothmog lord  of Balrogs  ere he 
         fell.                                             
   
          
                                                           
           Tuor  slew  Meglin.  Tuor,  Idril,  and Earendel 
         escaped  by  a  secret  way  devised by  Idril and 
         came to Cristhorn, Eagles' Cleft,  a high  pass be- 
         neath Fingolfin's cairn  in the  North. Glorfindel 
         was  there  slain  in  an  ambush,   but  Thorndor 
         saved  the  remnant  of  Gondolin,  and  they  es- 
         caped at last into the vale of Sirion.             
           The  ruin  of  the   Elves  was   now  well-nigh 
         complete, and no refuge or  strong place  or realm 
         remained to them.                                  
                                                           
    208  Here  the  wanderers  from  Gondolin  reached  the 
         mouths  of  Sirion  and  joined  with  the slender 
         company  of  Elwing.  The  Silmaril  brings bless- 
         ing  upon  them  and  they  multiply,   and  build 
         ships  and  a  haven,  and  dwell  upon  the delta 
         amid the waters. Fugitives gather to them.       
                                                           
    210  Maidros hears of the  upspringing of  Sirion's Ha- 
         ven and that a Silmaril is there, but he forswears 
         his oath.                                          
                                                           
    224  The  Unquiet  of  Ulmo  comes  upon  Tuor  and  he 
         builds the  ship Earame,  Eagle's Pinion,  and de- 
         parts with Idril into the West and is heard  of no 
         more.  Earendel  weds  Elwing and  is lord  of the 
         folk of Sirion.                                    
  
  220 
                                                           
    225  Torment  of  Maidros and  his brothers  because of 
         their oath. Damrod and Diriel  resolve to  win the 
         Silmaril if Earendel will not yield it.            
            Here   unquiet  came   upon  Earendel   and  he 
         voyaged the  seas afar  seeking Tuor,  and seeking 
         Valinor, but  he found  neither. The  marvels that 
         he  did  and  saw  were  very  many  and renowned. 
         Elrond Half-elfin, son of Earendel, was born.      
            The  folk  of  Sirion  refused  to give  up the 
   
           Silmaril in Earendel's absence, and they thought 
           their joy and prosperity came of it.             
                                                           
    229    Here  Damrod  and  Diriel  ravaged   Sirion,  and 
           were  slain.  Maidros  and Maglor  gave reluctant 
           aid. Sirion's folk were slain  or taken  into the 
           company  of  Maidros.  Elrond  was taken  to nur- 
           ture  by  Maglor.  Elwing  cast herself  with the 
           Silmaril into the sea, but by  Ulmo's aid  in the 
           shape of a bird  flew to  Earendel and  found him 
           returning.                                       
                                                           
    230    Earendel  binds  the  Silmaril  on  his  brow and 
           with Elwing sails in search of Valinor.          
                                                           
    233    Earendel  comes  unto Valinor  and speaks  on be- 
           half of both races.                              
                                                           
    240    Maglor,  Maidros,  and   Elrond  with   few  free 
           Elves, the last  of the  Gnomes, live"  in hiding 
           from  Morgoth,  who rules  all Beleriand  and the 
           North, and thrusts ever East and South.          
                                                           
   233-43  The  sons  of  the Gods (66) under Fionwe  son of 
           Manwe  prepare  for  war.  The  Light-elves  arm, 
           but the Teleri do not leave Valinor,  though they 
           built a countless host of ships.                 
                                                           
    247    Fionwe's  host  draws  nigh  to the  Hither Lands 
           and his trumpets from the sea  ring in  the west- 
           ern  woods.  Here  was   fought  the   Battle  of 
           Eldorest,(67) where  Ingwil (68) son of Ingwe  made a 
           landing.  Great  war  comes  into  Beleriand, and 
           Fionwe  summons  all  Elves,  and   Dwarves,  and 
           Men,  and  Beasts,  and  birds to  his standards, 
           who do not elect  to fight  for Morgoth.  But the 
           power  and  dread  of  Morgoth  was   very  great, 
           and many did not obey.                           
   
          
                                                                          
  * 250. Here Fionwe fought the last battle of the ancient                 
     North,   the  Great   or  Terrible   Battle.  Morgoth                 
     came  forth,  and  the hosts  were arrayed  on either                 
     side  of  Sirion.  But  the  host  of   Morgoth  were                 
     driven  as  leaves  and  the  Balrogs  destroyed  ut-                 
     terly,  and  Morgoth  fled  to  Angband   pursued  by                 
     the hosts of Fionwe.                                                  
     He  loosed  thence  all   the  winged   Dragons,  and                 
     Fionwe   was   driven   back   upon  Dor-na-Fauglith,                 
     but   Earendel   came  in   the  sky   and  overthrew                 
     Ancalagon  the   Black  Dragon,   and  in   his  fall                 
     Thangorodrim was broken.(69)                                          
     The   sons   of  the   Gods  wrestled   with  Morgoth                 
     in  his  dungeons  and  the   earth  shook   and  all                 
     Beleriand   was  shattered   and  changed   and  many                 
     perished, but Morgoth was bound.                                      
     Fionwe   departed   to   Valinor   with   the  Light-                 
  
  221 
     elves  and  many   of  the   Gnomes  and   the  other                 
     Elves  of  the  Hither  Lands, but  Elrond Half-elfin                 
     remained  and  ruled  in  the  West  of   the  world.                 
     Maidros  and  Maglor  perished  in (70) a last endeav-                 
     our  to  seize  the   Silmarils  which   Fionwe  took                 
     from  Morgoth's  crown.(71) So  ended  the   First  Age                 
     of the World and Beleriand was no more.                               
                                                                          
                         NOTES.                                            
                                                                          
   1 This sentence, with their friends Orodreth,  Angrod, and  Egnor, sons 
   of Finrod, was an early addition; cf, the addition made to AV, note 21. 
   2 Later addition: Dagor-os-Giliath, which is found in AV as first writ- 
   ten, entry Valian Year 2996.                                            
   3 Later addition: (Eredwethion), which is found in AV as first written, 
   entry Valian Year 2996.- Pencilled in the margin against  this passage, 
   but then struck out, is:  The passage  of the  Gnomes into  Mithrim oc- 
   cupied equivalent of 10 years of' later time or 1 Valinorian  year. Cf, 
   AV, p. 318.                                                             
   4 This is an early alteration, going with that given in note l, of With 
   him come the sons of Finrod; cf. the  alteration made  to AV,  note 23, 
   An early alteration from: They march to Mithrim as  the Sun  rises, and 
   unfurl their banners; but there is feud ...                             
   
    6    Later addition: Belegar. This name  occurs in  the Old  English version 
         II of AV, p. 340 line 47.                                               
    7    Later addition: Eredlindon.  This name  occurs in  late additions  to Q 
         ($9 note 3) and AV (note 14).                                          
    8    Eldorest  >  Eglarest  >  Eglorest  (cf.  notes 56,  67). On  the Westward 
         extension  of  the  first  map  (see p.  281; see  insert) the  name is 
         Eldorest; in an  interpolation to  AV (note  18) it  is Eglorest;  in The 
         Silmarillion it is Eglarest.                                            
    9    The conclusion  of this  annal (very  probably changed  at the  time of 
         composition)  was originally:  A time  of peace  and growth.  Before the 
         Sun were only the pines and firs and dark....                           
   10    Later addition: at Nargothrond.                                         
    11   Erydlomin  >  Eredwethion  (twice;  later  changes).  See  note  3, and 
         pp. 233-4; 272.                                                         
    12   Later addition: at Nargothrond.                                         
    13   These three annals are placed here and written thus in  the manuscript, 
         and enclosed  in square  brackets. The  brackets perhaps  only indicate 
         that the annals are an addition (Gumlin's birth was first placed in the 
         annal 122, but  struck out  probably at  the time  of writing,  and the 
         mention of the  birth of  Handir son  of Hundor  was an  early addition 
         to annal 141).                                                          
    14   Later  change:  Ermabwed  >  Ermabuin.  Ermabwed  is  the  form  in the 
         Lay of the Children of Hurin and in Q ($10).                            
    15   Later addition: or Mablosgen the Empty-handed.                          
    16   Most of  the birth-dates  from 124  to 150  were changed  by a  year or 
         two, but since the figures were overwritten  the underlying  dates can- 
         not all be made out with certainty. The entry for the birth of Rian was 
         first given a separate entry under  the year  152; Rian  the sorrowful, 
         daughter of Belegund, born.                                             
    17   Later addition: Dagor Hurbreged.                                        
    18   Later addition: in full might.                                          
    19   These two sentences were an addition,  though a  very early  one: hence 
         the change of tense.                                                    
    20   Later addition: Tol-na-Gaurhoth, Isle of Werewolves.                    
    21   Later  addition:  Menegroth. This  name occurs  in an  interpolation to 
         AV (note 18) and in the Old English version II, p. 343 line 164.        
    22   Math-Fuin-delos   >  Gwath-Fuin-daidelos   (late  change).   On  delos, 
         daidelos see p. 307 third footnote and p. 322 note 27.                  
    23   Later addition: Gorlim,  Radros, Dengar,  & 7  others. Above  Dengar is 
         written (later) Dagnir.                                                 
    24   This sentence was struck through in pencil  and the  following replace- 
         ment written in: Their  wives and  children were  captured or  slain by 
         Morgoth,   save   Morwen  Eledwen   Elfsheen  (daughter   of  Baragund) 
         and Rian (daughter of Belegund), who were sent, &c.                     
    25   Following this the original text had: Haleth, last of the Fathers       
  
  222 
   
                                    
                                                                                     
          Men,  dies  in  the  woods.  Hundor  his  son  rules  his  folk.  This was 
         struck  out  while  the Annals  were in  course of  composition, for  it re- 
         appears    later,    and    not    as    an    insertion     (year    168). 
     26  Sirion's Well > Eithyl Sirion  (later change).  Eithyl (of  which the  v is 
          uncertain) replaces an earlier form, probably Eothlin.                      
     27  Erydlomin    >     Eredwethion    (later     change;    cf.     note    11) 
     28  Later  addition:  nauglar  or (i.e.  for the  Nauglar or  Dwarves). Nauglar 
                                                                                     
          seems to have been changed from nauglir, the form in Q                      
     29  These two sentences, from Of the Dwarves..., bracketed in pencil;            
                                                                                     
          see pp. 404 - S.                                                            
     30  Ulfand is an early emendation from Ulband, and so also in the next          
                                                                                     
          sentence.                                                                   
     31   Later addition: Tinuviel, daughter of Thingol of Doriath.- For the          
          word geste see III. 154.                                                    
     32   Tolsirion > Tol-na-Gaurhoth (later change; cf. note 20),                    
                                                                                     
     33 Later addition: Nargothrond is hidden.                                        
     34 Later addition: among the Green-elves.                                        
                                                                                     
     35  Elves  >  Gnomes  (later  change,  depending  on  that  given in  note 34). 
     36  These two  entires, for  the years  164 arid  165, are  early replacements 
          of  essentially  the  same  entries  originally placed  under 169  and 170; 
          Hurin   son   of   Hador   weds  Morwen   Elfsheen  daughter   of  Baragund 
          son of Beor, and Turin son of Hurin born. The first of these contains 
          two  errors, which  cannot be  other than  the merest  slips in  rapid com- 
          position,  for  son  of  Gumlin son  of Hador  and son  of Bregolas  son of 
          Beor. Similarly in the entry for 172 Huor is called son of Hador.            
     37   Huor son of Hador: an error; see note 36.                                   
     38   Later  addition:  Nirnaith  Irnoth,  changed  to  Nirnairh Dirnoth.  In the 
          Lay of the Children  of Hurin  there are  many different  forms of  the Ei- 
          vish  name  of  the  Battle  of  Unnumbered  Tears, one  replacing another: 
          the  last  are  Nirnaith  Unoth  replaced  by  Nirnaith  Ornoth  (the final 
          form Nirnaith Arnediad is also found in the poem, written in, at  a later 
          period, as in Q $11, note 16).                                             
     39   Erydlomin > Erydwethion (later change; cf. notes 11, 27).                   
     40   Flinding  first  >  Findor;  then  Flinding  son of  Fuilin >  Gwindor son 
          of Guilin (later changes).                                                   
     41   Turin was nigh three years old  depends on  the earlier  date of  his birth 
          in the year 170: see note 36.                                               
     42   Later  addition:  Cum-na-Dengin.  The   name  Amon   Dengin  is   found  in 
          a late rewriting of a passage in Q $16, note 3.                             
     43   This  passage  replaced,  at  the  time  of  writing,  the  original:  Rian 
          sought for Huor and died beside his body. See note 46.                      
     44   The  date  173  was  added  subsequently, though.  early, to  this passage. 
          It  remains  in  its  original  place,  not  struck out though  not included 
          here,  at  the   beginning  of   the  next   passage,  Morgoth   broke  his 
          pledges...                                                                  
   
     45    Ulfand early < Ulband, as previously (note 30).                            
     46    The  original  text  had  here:  Tuor  son  of  Huor  was  born  in sorrow, 
           which  was  struck  out at  the time  of writing  when the  additional pas- 
           sage concerning Tuor at the end of annal 172 was written in (note          
           43).  The  sentence  concerning  Nienor  that  follows  was  an  early addi- 
           tion.                                                                      
     47    This  sentence  is  roughly  marked  for  transference  to  between  the an- 
           nals 184 and 184 - 7.                                                      
     48    This  paragraph,  from  Tuor  grew  up...,  was  dated  177,  but   the  date 
           was  struck  out.  As  the  Annals  were first  written, Turin's  birth was 
           placed in the year 170, but this entry was rejected and replaced under     
           165 (note 36). When the present passage was dated 177, therefore,          
           Turin was 7 when he went to  Doriath; but  with the  striking out  of this 
           date the passage belongs under 173, and the years of Turin's life in       
           Hithlum  become  165  -  73,  which  may  or  may not  signify a  change in 
  
  223 
           his age  when he  went to  Doriath. In  The Silmarillion  (p. 198)  he wag 
           eight; but the statement here that he was seven is left unchanged,         
     49    After this annal another  was inserted  in the  later, pencilled  layer of 
           emendation:  188.  Halmir  son  of  Orodreth  trapped and  hung to  a tree 
           by Orcs.                                                                   
     50    Flinding  son  of  Fuilin  >  Gwindor  son  of  Guilin (later  change; cf. 
           note  40).  Flinding  >  Gwindor  at all  occurrences of  the name  in an- 
           nals 190, 190-5, 195.                                                      
     51    Ivrin 's well > the well of Ivrineithil (later change).                    
     57    Mormegil  (Mormakil)  >  Mormael  (Q.   Mormakil)  (later   change).  This 
           is the  first occurrence  of the  form Mormegil;  for earlier  forms see 
           p. 222.                                                                    
     53    Morgoth learns  of the  growing strength  of the  stronghold is  an early' 
           change from Morgoth learns of the stronghold.                              
     54    Erydlomin  >  Erydwethion,  as  previously  (later  change); again  in an- 
           nal 195.                                                                   
     55    Mormakil > Mormael (Mormakil) (later change; cf. note 52).                 
     56    Eldorest > Eglorest (later change; cf. note 8).                            
     57    This  entry,  from  Tuor  was  led  out  of  Hirhlum...,  originally dated 
           196, was changed (early) to 195,  but left  where it  was, with  its date, 
           after that for 195 - 6. A pencilled direction places it in the position is 
           which it is printed here.                                                  
     58    The h of  Turumarth circled  in pencil  for deletion.  The sentence  is an 
           early addition.                                                            
     59    Later  addition:  Silver  Bowl  (Celebrindon).  This  was  struck  out and 
           the  following  substituted:  which  was called  Celebros Silver  Foam but 
           after Nen Girith Shuddering Water.                                         
     60    Nauglafring > Nauglamir (later change); again in annal 202.                
     61    Enmity awakes is an early change from War ensues.                          
     62    Later addition: and the Green-elves (cf. note 34).                         
   
    63 Sarn-Athra > Sarn-Athrad (later change). The same change is made         
       in Q ($14, note 8).                                                   
    64 Rathlorion > Rathloriel (later change). The same change is made in 
       Q ($14, note 11).                                                     
    65 Later addition: Upon Amon Ereb the Lonely Hill in East Beleriand.       
       Above East Beleriand is written in the South.                         
    66 the Gods > the Valar that is the Gods (later change).                 
    67 Eldorest > Eglarest > Eglorest (later changes; cf. notes 8, 56),       
    68 Ingwil > Ingwiel (later change). Ingwiel is the form in an addition to 
       Q (Q II, $17, note 19).                                               
    69 Written hastily in the margin against this paragraph: This great war 
       lasted 50 years.                                                      
    70 perished in > made (later change),                                    
    71 Later addition: but Maidros perished and his Silmaril went into the 
       bosom of the earth, and Maglor cast his into the sea, and wandered 
       for ever on the shores of the world.                                  
                                                                            
                Commentary on the Annals of Beleriand (text AB I).            
                                                                            
      This commentary follows the annal-sections of the text (in             
    some cases groups of annals).                                             
                                                                            
    Opening  section  (before  the   rising  of   the  Sun).   Morgoth  're- 
    builds  his  fortress  of  Angband'.  This  is  as  in  S and  Q, before 
    Utumna   reappeared,   as   it   does   in   the  Ambarkanta   (see  pp. 
    303-4, 306  -  7);  AV  is  not  explicit, mere1y  saying (p.  315) that 
    he   're-established   his   stronghold'.   Angband   is   'beneath  the 
    Black Mountain, Thangorodrim'; on this see pp. 270, 306 - 7.             
      There   is   here   the   remarkable   statement  that   Morgoth  'de- 
    vises  the  Balrogs  and  the  Orcs',  implying  that  it  was  only now 
    that  they  came  into  being.  In  Q  ($2),  following  S,  they origi- 
    nated  (if  the  Balrogs  were  not  already  in  existence) in  the an- 
    cient   darkness   after   the   overthrow  of   the  Lamps,   and  when 
    Morgoth   returned   to   Angband    'countless   became    the   number 
    of  the  hosts  of  his  Orcs   and  demons'   ($4);  similarly   in  AV 
    (p.  315)  he  'bred  and   gathered  once   more  his   evil  servants, 
    Orcs  and  Balrogs'.  A  note  written  against  the  passage  in  Q  $4 
    directs,   however,   that   the   making   of   the   Orcs   should  be 
  
  224 
    brought  in  here  rather  than  earlier  (note 8):  and in  the version 
    of  'The  Silmarillion'  that  followed  Q  (later  than  these  Annals) 
    this was in fact done: when Morgoth returned,                            
   
   countless  became  the  hosts  of  his  beasts  and demons;  and he 
   brought  into  being  the  race  of  the  Orcs,  and they  grew and 
   multiplied in the bowels of the earth.                             
                                                                     
   (The  subsequent  elaboration  of the  origin of  the Orcs  is ex- 
   tremely  complex  and  cannot be  entered into  here.) It  is clear, 
   therefore, that these words in AB I, despite the fact of its being 
   evidently earlier than AV, look  forward to  the later  idea (itself 
   impermanent)   that   the   Orcs   were   not  made   until  after 
   Morgoth's return from Valinor.                                     
   According   to   AV  Morgoth   escaped  in   the  course   of  the 
   Valian  Years 2990  - 1;  some century  and a  half of  later time 
   elapsed, then,  between the  first making  of the  Orcs and  the be- 
   ginning of their raids, referred to  under the  first of  the annals 
   dated 50.                                                          
   On the addition (notes 1 and 4) that Orodreth, Angrod, an          
   Egnor  came  to  Middle-earth  in  the  ships with  the Feanorians 
   while  Felagund  crossed  the  Grinding  Ice  with  Fingolfin, see 
   the commentary on AV, p. 332 - 3.                                  
                                                                     
   Annal 1 The reason for the alteration in note 5 is not clear       
   to me; unless the purpose was to emphasize that the second         
   host of the Noldoli came 'from the North'. i.e. from the Grind- 
   ing Ice, not from Drengist.                                        
                                                                     
   Annals 20 to 51 The 'Feast of Reuniting' is the later name,        
   as in The Silmarillion (p. 113); in Q ($9) it is the 'Feast of     
   Meeting'. But it is still held in the Land of Willows (see         
   p. 210). Now appear at the Feast ambassadors out of Doriath,       
   and Elves from the Western Havens Brithombar and Eldorest          
   (> Eglorest): for the growth of the idea of the Havens             
   p. 281, entry Brithombar. Whereas in Q the Feast took pl           
   within the period of the Siege of Angband, it now preceded         
   laying of the Siege, which in the later story began after          
   Glorious Battle (Dagor Aglareb) - of which the earthquakes         
   and the Orc-raids of the years 50 - 51 are the first suggestio 
   In the second annal dated 50 a major new feature emerges:          
   the story of the dreams and forebodings of Turgon and              
   Felagund, leading to the foundation of Nargothrond and             
   
    Gondolin. (A  later note  in Q  refers to  'the Foreboding  of the 
    Kings',  $9  note  15.) In  Q Nargothrond  was founded  after the 
    escape  of  Felagund  from the  Battle of  Sudden Flame  (p. 128), 
    and  the  hidden  valley  of  Gondolin  was  never   known  until 
    Turgon's  scouts,  in the  flight from  the Battle  of Unnumbered 
    Tears, climbed the heights above the  vale of  Sirion and  saw it 
    beneath them ($15, p. 163; later rewritings to Q alter the story: 
    notes 1 and 2). But in AB I Turgon's  departure with  his people 
    from  Hithlum  to Gondolin  took place  immediately on  his find- 
    ing of the secret valley, whereas in the  later story  he remained 
    still in Vinyamar (of which  there is  as yet  no sign)  for long 
    years after his discovery (The Silmarillion pp. 115, 125 - 6). 
      The  definition  of  Hithlum  as  'the   Land  of   Mist  about 
    Mithrim'  may imply  that Mithrim  was still  only the  name of 
    the Lake; see AV, entry 2995, and commentary p. 330,              
      Fingon  is  now so  named in  the text  as written,  not Finweg 
    > Fingon as in Q.                                                 
      Fingolfin  is  now  named  as  the overlord  of all  the 'Dark- 
    elves' west of Narog,  and his  power is  gathered in  the north- 
    ward  range  of  the  Shadowy  Mountains,  whence he  can watch 
    the  plain  of  Bladorion  (which  is named  in AV,  entry 2996). 
    The  island  on  which  the  tower  of  Felagund  stood   is  now 
    named Tolsirion, and Felagund  is alone  associated with  it (cf, 
    Q $9 'A tower  they [the  sons of  Finrod] had  on an,  island in 
    the river Sirion', but also $10 'Felagund they buried on  the top 
  
  225 
    of his own island  hill'); the  pre-eminence of  Felagund among 
    his brothers is firmly established, and his isolation from them. 
      In Q 49, note 1, the name of the great pineclad  highland be- 
    fore it was turned to a place of evil first  appears, in  the form 
    Taur  Danin;  Taur-na-Danion occurs  in the  list of  Old English 
    names (p. 258). It is said of the sons of Feanor in Q  ($9) that 
    'their watchtower was the high  hill of  Himling, and  their hid- 
    ing place the Gorge of Aglon'.                                    
                                                                     
    Annals 70 to 150  In the  entries giving  the birth-dates  of the 
    Beorians  is  seen  the  emergence  of an  elder line  of descent 
    from  Beor the  Old beside  Barahir and  Beren: Barahir  now has 
    a  brother  Bregolas, whose  sons are  Baragund and  Belegund (in 
    this History all three have been  named in  rewriting of  the Lay 
   
    of Leithian, III. 335, but that belongs to a  much later  time). In 
    this line  Morwen  and  Rian  are  genealogically  placed,   and  as 
    the daughters  of   Baragund  and   Belegund  become   cousins.  But 
    though nothing has  been said  before of  Rian's kindred,  the idea 
    that  Morwen  was  related  to  Beren  goes right  back to  the Tale 
    of  Turambar, where  (as that  text was  first written,  when Beren 
    was a  Man)  Mavwin  was  akin  to Egnor,  Beren's father  (see II. 
    71, 139).                                                           
    The Beorian  house  is  thus  now  in  its final  form in  the last 
    and most  important  generations,   though  Barahir   and  Bregolas 
    were  later  to  be  removed  by  many  steps  from  Beor  with the 
    lengthening  of  the  years  of  Beleriand from  the rising  of the 
                                                                       
    Sun.                                                                
      By  this  genealogical  development,  too,  Turin and  Tuor are 
    descended  both  from  the  house  of  Beor  and  from the  house of 
    Hador;    and    they    become    cousins    on    both    sides. 
    Haleth,  who  in  Q  was  the  son  of  Hador,  now   becomes  inde- 
    pendent, a Father of Men ., cf. the pencilled  alterations to  Q $9 
    (note  11  and  pp.  210 -  11), where  Haleth 'the  Hunter' enters 
    Beleriand shortly before Hador - as is  implied also  in AB  I. The 
    account  of  the  physical  characters  of  the  Men  of  the Three 
    Houses of the Elf-friends is the origin of that in The Silmarillion 
    (p. 148); but at this  stage the  people of  Haleth are  likened to 
    those of Hador rather than to  the Beorians,  and this  is undoubt- 
    edly a reflection of the fact that  the 'Hadorian'  and 'Halethian' 
    houses had only just been divided (see pp. 210 - 11).               
      In Q ($13, p. 155),  Brandir the  Lame was  the son  of Handir, 
    son  of Haleth;  but now  in AB  I a  new generation  is introduced 
    in  the  person  of  Hundor,  by  early addition  to the  text (see 
    note 13).                                                           
      In  the  house  of  Hador the  removal of  Haleth as  Hador's el- 
    der  son  leads to  the appearance  of Gundor,  as seen  already in 
    the later alteration to Q $9 (note 11 and pp.  211 -  12). In  AB I 
    Hador  is  spelt  both  Hador  and  Hador,  and  on  the assumption 
    that  the  accent  must  be  intended whereas  its absence  may not 
    I have extended the form Hador throughout.                          
      The  genealogies  of  the  Three Houses  of the  Elf-friends, to- 
    gether with  their dates  as given  in AB  I (after  revision), are 
    now therefore as shown on p. 377.                                   
   
      That  Hador  became  a  vassal  of  Fingolfin  (annal  120)  is ex- 
    tended  from  the  statement in  Q $9,  'the sons  of Hador  were al- 
    lied  to  the  house  of Fingolfin',  with the  addition that  he was 
    given  lands  in  Hithlum.  That  his grandson  Hurin had  his house 
    in Hithlum is of course an ancient feature of the legends.           
      Beren's  name   Mablosgen,  the   Empty-handed  (note   15)  first 
    appears here (Camlost in The Silmarillion).                         
      The  sadness  of  the  Elves  who  witnessed  it  at  Beor's death 
    'of  weariness'  (annal   150)  foreshadows   the  passage   in  The 
    SilmariL!ion, p. 149.                                                
                                                                        
    Annals  155  to   157  In   these  annals   (to  be   compared  with 
    Q  $9)  are  many  new  details  and  one  major  development.  In a 
  
  226 
    later addition (note 17) the Battle of  Sudden Fire  (itself appear- 
    ing,  as the  Battle of  Sudden Flame,  in a  later addition,  to Q, 
    note   19)   receives   the   Elvish   name  Dagor   Hurbreged;  and 
    Glomund  is  present  at  the  battle  -  by another  later addition 
    (note 18) now in his  'full might'.  At each  stage, in  addition to 
    S, in Q, in. addition to Q, in AB,  and in  addition to AB,  the 
    history  of Glomund  is pushed  further back;  for the  details see 
    pp. 219 - 20. In The Silmarillion p.151 the same pressiov,'i n 
    his  full  might'  is  used  of  Glaurung  at  the Battle  of Sudden 
    Flame, where  the statemeni  !-.as the  point that  at his first ap- 
    pearance (p. 116) he was not yet full-grown: see pp. 405 - 6.        
      The death of Bregolas and the  greater part  of the  warrios of 
    Beor's house is recorded ( f. The  Silmarillion pp.  151 -  2), as 
    aiso  is  the  death of  Hador 'now  aged' and  his son  Gundor, de- 
    fending  Fingolfin  (in  The  Silmarillion   they  fell   at  Eithel 
    Sirion).  Orodreth  as weil  as Felagund  is said  to have  been res- 
    cued  by  Barahir:  this is  not at  all suggested  in Q,  where he 
    came  to  Nargothrod with  Celegorm  and  Curufin  only  'after a 
    time of hreathless flight  and perilous  wanderings*. and  it seems 
    naturai  to  suppose  that  he   had  escaped   from  Taur-ra-Danion 
    (Taur-ra-Fuin)when his brothers Angrod and Egnor were 
    slain. On this matter see further below, annal 157.                
      Whereas in Q Himling  is said  to have  been 'fortified'  by the 
    sons  of  Feanor at  this time  (p. 128.,  previously it  was their 
    'watchtower', p. 125). in  AB it  has been  said earlier  (annal 5l) 
   
            
                                                                     
   that Himling  was  their  'fortress',  and  it  is  now  told that 
   through  the  prowess  of  Maidros  it  was  not  lost to  them. The 
   passage  of  Orcs  through 'the  passes east  of Himling'  into East 
   Beleriand,  and  the  scattering  of   'the  Gnomes   of  Feanor*s 
   house,  are  now  first  mentioned: in  The Silmarillion  (p. 153) 
   this     is                much                amplified. 
   Much   the   most   important   and  interesting   development  in 
   these annals  is  the  sojourn  of  Hurin  in  Gondolin,  of which 
   there has been  no hint  hitherto; but  there are  many differences 
   from the  story  in  The  Silmarillion  (p.  158).  In  AB  it was 
   Haleth and  his  fosterling  Hurin  (a boy  of fourteen)  who were 
   brought to  Gondolin,  having  been  found  by  some  of  Turgon's 
   people in the vale of Sirion; and  it is  suggested that  this was 
   done   because   Turgon   had   been   warned  by   messages  from 
   Ulmo that  'the  help  of  Men was  necessary for  him' -  this be- 
   ing  an  element in  Ulmo's message  to Turgon  by the  mouth of 
   Tuor  at a  much later  time in  Q: 'without  Men the  Elves shall 
   not  prevail  against  the Orcs  and Balrogs'  (pp. 170,  176). In 
   this  earliest  version  of  the  story  Haleth  and   Hurin  left 
   Gondolin  because of  the tidings  of the  Battle of  Sudden Fire. 
   In  the later  legend, on  the other  hand, it  was Hurin  and his 
   brother  Huor  who  were  brought  (by  the  Eagles)  to Gondolin, 
   and this happened during the battle itself; they left the city be- 
   cause  they  desired  to  return  to the  world outside,  and they 
   were  permitted  to  go (despite  Maeglin) because  having been 
   brought by the  Eagles, they  did not  know the  way. This  was an 
   important  element  in  the  later  story,  since Hurin  could not 
   reveal  the  secret  of  Gondolin  whether  he  would  or  no. The 
   messages  and  dreams  sent  by  Ulmo,  which  caused   Turgon  to 
   receive  Hurin  and  Huor  well when  he found  them in  his city, 
   counselled  him expressly  'to deal  kindly with  the sons  of the 
   house  of  Hador,  from  whom help  should come  to him  at need'. 
   Of course  the essential  element of  Turgon's leaving  arms at 
   Vinyamar  on  Ulmo's  command  was  not  yet  present.  The  story 
   in  AB has  however the  liking of  Turgon for  Hurin and  his de- 
   sire to keep him in Gondolin, the  oath of  secrecy, and  the fos- 
   tering  of   Hurin   among   the  people   of  Haleth   (with  whom, 
   however, the 'Hadorians' were not yet allied  by intermarriage). 
   Now  too  appears  Turgon's  sending  of  messages  to Sirion's 
   
    mouths and the building of ships for vain embassage to Valinor 
  
  227 
    (The Silmarillion p. 159).                                       
      The annal 157 introduces the interval of two years between 
    the Battle of Sudden Fire and the taking of Tolsirion, which 
    thenceforward was the Isle of Werewolves (and by the later ad 
    dition given in note 20 receives the Elvish name Tol-na-         
    Gaurhoth); cf. The Silmarillion p. 155. But in this annal it is 
    said that not only Orodreth and Celegorm and Curufin re-         
    treated to Nargothrond at this time, but Felagund also, and that 
    they made there a great hidden palace. It is difficult to know 
    what to make of this, since in the entry for the year 50 it is 
    said that Felagund 'established his armouries' in the caves of 
    Narog, and in that for 51 'he has his seat beside Narog in the 
    South' (though his power is centred on Tolsirion). Possibly the 
    meaning is that though Nargothrond had existed for more than 
    a hundred years as a Gnomish stronghold it was not until the 
    Battle of Sudden Fire that it was made into a great subterra- 
    nean dwelling or 'palace', and the centre of Felagund's power. 
    Even so, the story still seems very confused. In annal 155       
    'Barahir and his chosen champions saved Felagund and             
    Orodreth', but also 'Celegorm and Curufin were defeated and      
    fled with Orodreth', while two years later, in 157, 'Felagund 
    and Orodreth, together with Celegorm and Curufin, retreated to 
    Nargothrond'.                                                    
      The implication of the last two of these statements is surely 
    that Celegorm and Curufin fled west with Orodreth after Taur- 
    na-Danion was overrun and took refuge with Felagund on           
    Tolsirion; and when Tolsirion was taken two years later all      
    four went south to Narog. If this is so, it seems to contradict 
    the first statement, that Barahir saved Felagund and Orodreth 
    at the Battle of Sudden Fire in 155. Perhaps the fact that the 
    annal heading 155 is written twice hints at an explanation. The 
    second heading is written at the top of a manuscript page        
    <which finishes at the end of the entry for 157); and it may be 
    that this page is a revision which was not properly integrated 
    into the narrative.                                              
      In the second paragraph of 157 various new elements ap-        
    pear: the sending of Morwen and Rian to Hithlum (cf. The         
    Silmarillion p. 155); Morwen's name Eledwen (note 24; she is 
   
                                                              
                                                                    
   called  'Elfsheen'  in  Q  $9 and  in annal  145); the  presence of 
   Baragund  and  Belegund  in  Barahir's band,  and (by  later addi- 
   tion, note 23) the  names of  two others  (in addition  to Gorlim): 
   Radros   and   Dengar   (>  Dagnir).   Dagnir  remains   in  The 
   Silmarillion; Radros became Radhruin.                             
                                                                    
   It  may  be  noticed  here  that  while  my  father  subsequently 
   greatly  expanded  the duration  of Beleriand  from the  rising of 
   the  Sun to  the end  of the  Elder Days,  this expansion  was not 
   achieved  by a  general, proportionate  enlargement of  the inter- 
   vals between major  events. Rather,  he increased  (in successive 
   versions of the Annals) the lapse of time in the earlier  part of 
   the  period,  the  Siege  of  Angband  being  enormously extended; 
   and the relative dating of the later  events remained  little af- 
   fected. Thus in AB I  the Battle  of Sudden  Fire took  place in 
   the year 155, the attack on the fortress of Sirion's Well in 162, 
   and  the  Fall  of  Nargothrond  in 195;  in The  Silmarillion the 
   dates are 455 (p. 150), 462 (p. 160), and 495 (p. 211).            
                                                                    
   Annal  162  The  renewed  assault  of  Morgoth seven  years after 
   the Battle of Sudden Fire, and  the death  of Gumlin  at Sirion's 
   Well, are referred to in  The Silmarillion,  p. 160  (with Galdor 
   for Gumlin). Sirion's Well is referred to in the Lay of the Chil- 
   dren of Hurin (line 1460)  and marked  on the  map (p.  222): but 
   'in the west of (the Shadowy  Mountains)' in  this annal  must be 
   a slip for 'east'. The Elvish name Eithyl  Sirion (note  26) here 
   first occurs.                                                   
     Hurin was 'summoned to Hithlum', clearly, because he was        
  
  228 
   at that time still with his fosterfather Haleth in the vale of 
   Sirion.                                                           
                                                                    
   Annal   163   The   Swarthy   Men   were  referred   to  somewhat 
   obliquely in Q $11, as first written: 'Men  from East  and South' 
   came  to  Maidros'  banner  (p.  141), and  'the swart  Men, whom 
   Uldor the Accursed  led, went  over to  the foe'  (p. 142).  In a 
   later  interpolation  (note  14) the  Men from  the East  are 'the 
   swarthy  Men' and  'the Easterlings',  and 'the  sons of  Bor and 
   Ulfang'  are referred  to, Uldor  the Accursed  being the  son of 
   Ulfang. It is not  made clear  in Q  when these  Men came  out of 
   
    the  East.  In  AB  they  entered  Beleriand  in  the   year  following 
    the  attack  on  Eithel Sirion,  while in  The Silmarillion  their com- 
    ing  is  put  somewhat  earlier  (p.  157);  but  the   description  of 
    them  in  AB  is  preserved  closely  in  The  Silmarillion,  with  the 
    mention   of   their   liking   (clearly  boding   no  good)   for  the 
    Dwarves  of  the  mountains.  The  interpolation  in  Q  has  the final 
    form  Ulfang,  whereas  in  AB  he  is  Ulfand  (<  Ulband,  notes  30, 
    45);*  his  sons  are  Uldor,  Ulfast,  whose  names  were  not  after- 
    wards   changed,   and   Ulwar,   who   became  Ulwarth.   The  associ- 
    ation  of  Cranthir  (Caranthir)  with  these  Men  also  now  appears. 
    With   the   words   of   AB   concerning  the   Dwarves  cf.   Q  $9, 
    p. 126.                                                                 
                                                                           
    Annal   163-4   On   the   Green-elves   of  Ossiriand,   appearing  in 
    a  later  interpolation  (note  34, and  again subsequently,  note 62), 
    see AV note 14, and p. 329.                                             
                                                                           
    Annal   165-70   There   is   some   slight   difference  in   the  ac- 
    counts  in  Q  $11  and  in  AB:  thus  the  deeds  of   Celegorm  and 
    Curufin  are  here  made  the  reason  for  Thingol's  refusal  to join 
    the   Union  of   Maidros,  and   the  reluctance   of  the   Elves  of 
    Nargothrond  is  due  to  their  strategy   of  stealth   and  secrecy, 
    whereas  in Q  (as in  The Silmarillion,  pp. 188  - 9)  Thingol's mo- 
    tive  is  the  demand  made  on  him  by  the  Feanorians for  the re- 
    turn  of  the  Silmaril,  and  it   is  the   deeds  of   Celegorm  and 
    Curufin  that  determine  Orodreth's  policy.   There  is   possibly  a 
    suggestion  in  the  words  'for  his  people  will not  be restrained' 
    that   the   emergence   of   the   host   of   Gondolin   was  against 
    Turgon's  wisdom;  in  Q  $11  as  rewritten  (in  note  7,  where the 
    story  of  the  much  earlier  foundation  of  Gondolin   had  entered) 
    Turgon 'deemed that the hour of deliverance was at hand'.               
                                                                           
    Annal   168    'The   Orcs    are   slowly    driven   back    out   of 
    Beleriand':  cf.  the  rewritten  passage  in  Q  $11,  note  14,  'Now 
    for  a  while  the  Gnomes  had  victory,  and  the  Orcs  were  driven 
    out  of  Beleriand.'  But  this  comes after  'Having gathered  at last 
                                                                           
    (*My father doubtless had both Q and AB in front of him as working texts 
    for a considerable time, and some emendations to Q are later  than some 
    emendations to AB.)                                                      
   
    
                                                                       
   all the strength  that  he  might  Maidros  appointed  a  day'.  as I 
   noted  (p.  216),  the  two  phases  of  the  war  are  not  clearly 
   distinguished  - or  else it  is only  with the  Annals that  the first 
   successes  against  the  Orcs  are  moved  back,  with   the  concom- 
   itant idea that Maidros 'made trial  of his  strength too  soon, ere 
   his plans were full-wrought' (The Silmarillion p. 189),               
                                                                       
   Annal 171  In  Q  $15  Isfin  was  lost  after  the  Battle  of  Un- 
   numbered  Tears,  and  Eol  'had  deserted  the  hosts ere  the bat- 
   tle'.                                                                 
                                                                       
   Annal   172   In   this   account   of   the  Battle   of  Unnumbered 
   Tears,  with  which  is  to  be  compared  that in  Q $11,  the Annals 
   introduce  many  new  details  that  were  to  endure.  Thus it  is now 
  
  229 
   told that  Huor  wedded  Rian  on  the  eve  of  battle'; and that 
   there  was to  be a  visible signal  from Maidros  to the  hosts wait- 
   ing  in  the  West.  The  doubt  concerning  the part of  the people 
   of Haleth  (see  p.  218)  is  now  resolved,  and  'Hundor  son of 
   Haleth  and  the  Men  of  the  wood  were  slain  in   the  retreat 
   across  the  sands',  and  'glad  meeting of  Hurin and  Turgon' now 
   arises  out  of the  story first  told in  annal 155;  Balrogs smote 
   down  Fingon,  though  Gothmog  is  not  yet  named  as  his slayer; 
   Turgon  took  with him  in his  retreat a  remnant of  Fingon's host 
   (so  in  The  Silmarillion  p. 194);  Huor died  of a  venomed arrow 
   (ibid); Hurin threw away his shield (ibid. p. 195).                  
      The  change  of  Flinding  son  of  Fuilin  to  Gwindor   son  of 
   Guilin  (note  40),  which  is made  also in  Q, clearly  occurs for 
   the  first  time  in AB,  since Flinding  here became  Findor before 
   he became Gwindor.                                                   
      In  a  few  points  AB  differs  from  the  later   story.  Here, 
   Tugon's  host  descended  out  of  Taur-na-Fuin,  whereas  in  Q (as 
   rewritten,  note  7)  'they encamped  before the  West Pass  in sight 
   of  the  walls of  Hithlum', just  as in  The Silrmrillion  (p. 192) 
   the  host  of  Gondolin  'had  been  stationed   southward  guarding 
   the Pass of  Sirion'. The  loyalty of  Bor and  his sons,  not men- 
   tioned  in  Q,  now  appears,   but  whereas   in  the   later  story 
   Maglor   slew  Uldor,   and  the   sons  of   Bor  slew   Ulfast  and 
   Ulwarth  'ere  they  themselves  were  slain',  in  AB  Cranthir slew 
   
    Uldor,  and  Ulfast and  Ulwar slew  Bor and  his three  sons. The 
    number  of  a  thousand  Balrogs  who  came  from   Angband  when 
    'Hell  was  emptied'  shows  once  again  (see II.  212 -  13 and 
    p. 207), and  more clearly  than ever,  that Morgoth's  demons of 
    fire were not conceived as rare or  peculiarly terrible  - unlike 
    the Dragon.                                                       
      The  passage  at  the  end  of  annal  172  concerning  Rian and 
    Tuor, with the further reference  to Tuor  in annal  173, follows 
    the rewriting of Q $16, note  3; and  here as  there there  is no 
    mention  of  Tuor's  slavery  among  the  Easterlings,  which was 
    however referred to in Q as first written.                       
                                                                     
    Annal 173 The words 'others [Morgoth] forbade to leave            
    Hithlum, and they were slain if Orcs found them east or south 
    of the Shadowy Mountains' must refer to those Elves who           
    were not enslaved in Angband; but this is surprising. Cf. Q       
    $12, where it is told that Morgoth penned the Easterlings be- 
    hind the Shadowy Mountains in Hithlum 'and slew them if           
    they wandered to Broseliand or beyond', similarly in The          
    Silmarillion (p. 195) it was the Easterlings that Morgoth would 
    not permit to leave.                                              
      In Q $12, as in S, and as in The Silmarillion (pp. 198 - 9),    
    Turin left his home before his sister Nienor was born (see        
    p. 70). The entry in AB for Nienor's birth is an early addition 
    and certainly belongs with the revised dating of Turin's birth    
    (i.e. in the year 165, not 170, see note 36) and of his journey 
    to Doriath (i.e. in 173 not 177, see note 48): thus Turin left af- 
    ter his sister's birth.                                           
                                                                     
    Annals  181  to  199  In  the  legend  of  the  Children of Hurin 
    there  is virtually  no development  from its  form in  the Quenta, 
    from  which  the  Annals  doubtless  derive  it direct.  The compres- 
    sion  is  very  great,  and  AB  was  obviously  not  intended as an 
    independent  composition  -  thus   Turin's  slaying   of  Brodda is 
    recorded  in  the  annal  195  -  6  without  any  indication  of the 
    cause,  and  Brodda  has  not  even  been  mentioned.   The  passage 
    in  the  entry  for  196:  'Glomund  lays  a  spell  on  the company 
    and disperses it. Morwen vanishes in the woods; and a great       
   
                                                              
                                                                    
   darkness  of  mind  comes  on  Nienor'  is  hardly  recognisable  as 
   an account  of  the events  known from  the Tale,  S, Q,  and The 
   Silmarillion; but the general concurrence of all these  other ver- 
  
  230 
   sions  shows  that  the  wording of  AB is  the result  of severe 
   compression  of  the  narrative,  composed  very   rapidly  (see 
   p, 351). It is here, however,  that the  only development  in the 
   story appears: Morwen 'vanishes in the woods', and is not, as 
     Q $13, led back in safety to Doriath.                           
     The dates in these annals  are of  much interest  as indicating 
   my father's conception of the duration and  intervals of  time in 
   the legend, concerning which the other early texts give  very lit- 
   tle idea. Thus Turin's  life as  an outlaw  after his  flight from 
   Doriath and until the capture  of Beleg  lasted three  years, and 
   a further two until the band  was betrayed  by Blodrin;  he spent 
   five years in Nargothrond, and was thirty years  old at  the time 
   of  its  fall.  Nienor  dwelt  among the  Woodmen for  some three 
   years;  she was  twenty-six years  old when  she died,  and Turin 
   Turambar was thirty-four.                                         
                                                                    
   Annal 181  The first  sentence of  this annal  refers to  the time 
   when tidings of  Morwen ceased  - seven  years after  Turin's ar- 
   rival in Doriath according to the Tale of  Turambar (II.  90) and 
   the first version of the Lay of the Children of Hurin  (line 333), 
   nine according to the second version  of the  Lay (line  693) and 
   in The Silmarillion (p. 199). In AB it is  eight years  since his 
   Coming to Doriath.                                                
                                                                    
   Annal  184  Turin,  born  in  165,  was  thus  nineteen  when he 
   slew  Orgof,  as  in the  Tale of  Turambar and  the Lay  of the 
   Children of Hurin; see II. 142.                                   
                                                                    
   Annal  188  In  the  entry for  this year  added later  in pencil 
   (note 49) the story of the  slaying of  Orodreth's son  Halmir by 
   Orcs  re-emerges from  the Lay  of the  Children of  Hurin, lines 
   2137 - 8, where Orodreth's hatred for 'the broods of Hell' is ex- 
   plained:                                                           
                                                                    
            his son had they slain, the swift-footed                 
            Halmir the hunter of hart and boar,                      
   
    This  disappeared again  later, and  the name  Halmir came  to be 
    borne by one of the Lords of  Brethil, when  that line  was much 
    changed and extended. (In the list of Old English names  of the 
    Noldorin princes  (p. 261)  Orodreth has  two sons,  Ordhelm and 
    Ordlaf, without Elvish equivalents given.)                       
                                                                    
    Annal  190  The added  Elvish name  Ivrineithil (note  51) first 
    occurs here (Eithel Ivrin in The Silmarillion).                  
      'They are admitted on the prayer of  Finduilas' is  a reminis- 
    cence of the Lay (lines 1950ff.).                                
                                                                    
    Annal  190-195  In  this annal  is the  first occurrence  of the 
    form  Mormegil  (Mormaglir  in Q),  though here  corrected later 
    (notes 52, 55) to Mormael.                                       
      The  early  emendation  given  in  note  53  is  curious: from 
    'Morgoth learns  of the  stronghold' to  'Morgoth learns  of the 
    growing strength of the stronghold'. It looks as if  this change 
    was made in order to get rid of the  idea that  the loss  of the 
    'ancient secrecy' of the  Elves of  Nargothrond in  Turin's time 
    led to Morgoth's discovery of its site. I have  said in  my com- 
    mentary on  Q $13  (p. 222)  that while  there is  no suggestion 
    that  Turin's  policy  of  open  war  revealed   Nargothrond  to 
    Morgoth. this element  goes back  to the  Tale !>f  Turambar and 
    its absence  from Q  must be  due to  compression (earlier  in Q, 
    at the end of $11, it is said that after the Battle of Unnumbered 
    Tears Morgoth paid little heed to Doriath and Nargothrond        
    'maybe because he knew little of them').  In The  Silmarillion it 
    is said  (p. 211)  'Thus Nargothrond  v as  revealed to  the wrath 
    and  hatred of  Morgoth'. and  this is  an important  element in 
    contention  over  policy  between  Turin  and  Gwindor  in  a late 
    passage that was not fully assimilated  to the Narn  i Hin  Hurin 
    (Unfinished Tales p. 156):                                        
  
  231 
                                                                    
      You  speak  of  secrecy,  and  say  that  therein  lies  the only 
      hope;   but   could   you   ambush   and   waylay   every  scout and 
      spy  of Morgoth  to the  last and  least, so  that none  came ever 
      hack  with  tidings  to  Angband,  yet,'rom  that  he  would  learn 
      that you lived and guess where.                                
   
    
                                                                       
     The  alliance  of  the  Gnomes  of  Nargothrond  with  the people 
   of Handir  (Haleth's  grandson)  is not  found in  The Silmarillion. 
   In AB (annal 195)  Handir was  slain in  the battle  of the  fall of 
   Nargothrond:  in  The  Silmarillion  (p.  212)  he  was slain  in the 
   year of the fall, but before it, when Orcs invaded his land.         
                                                                       
   Annal 192 Cf, the beginning of Q $16, and note 1.                   
                                                                       
   Annal 195 'Glomund with a host of Orcs comes over 
   Erydlomin (> Erydwethion, note 54) and defeats the Gnomes 
   between Narog and Taiglin' shows that, as in Q, the battle be- 
   fore the Sack of Nargothrond was not fought at the later site, 
   between Ginglith and Narog; see p. 222. 
     That Glomund passed over the Shadowy Mountains implies 
   that he came from Angband by way of Hithlum, and it seems 
   strange that he should not have entered Beleriand by the Pass 
   of Sirion; but in the next major version of the Annals of 
   Beleriand it is said expressly that he 'passed into Hithlum and 
   did great evil' before moving south over the mountains. There 
   is no indication of why Morgoth commanded, or permitted, 
   this. 
    In the redating of the entry (196 > 195, see note 57) con- 
   cerning Tuor's journey from. Hithlum to the sea and along the 
   coast to the mouths of Sirion there is a foreshadowing of the 
   situation in The Silmarillion, where (p. 238) 'Tuor dwelt in 
   Nevrast alone, and the summer of that year passed, and the 
   doom of Nargothrond drew near', thus it was that Tuor and 
   Voronwe on their journey to Gondolin saw at Ivrin, defiled by 
   the passage of Giaurung on his way to Nargothrond, a tall man 
   hastening northwards and bearing a black sword, though 'they 
   knew not who he was. nor anything of what had befallen in the 
   south' (p, 239). 
     Why were the havens of Brithombar and Eidorest (> Eglo- 
   rest) 'ruined'? Nothirgh has been said anywhere of the destruc- 
   tion of the Havens. In the next version of the Annals of 
   Beleriand the same remains true, and the Havens are again 
   said, in the corresponding passage, to be in ruins. Later, the 
   Havens were besieged and destroyed in the year after the Bat- 
   tle of Unnumbered Tears (The Silmarillion p. 296), and I have 
   
    suggested (p.  282) that  the statement  on the  Westward exten- 
    sion  of the  first map  'Here Morgoth  reaches the  shores' may 
    be a reference to this story: it seems then that it  was present, 
    though my father neglected to refer to it until much later.      
                                                                    
    Annal  195-6  If  the  h of  Turumarth was  to be  deleted (note 
    58) this was a reversion  of the  form in  the Tale  of Turambar 
    (II.  70,  86).  In  Q  $13  Turumarth  was  later   changed  to 
    Turamarth (note 12).                                             
                                                                    
    Annal  199  The  addition  Silver  Bowl (Celebrindon)  (note 59) 
    is another case, like that of Flinding > Gwindor in  annal 172,: 
    where the  alteration to  AB preceded  that made  to Q.  This is 
    shown by the first,  rejected form  Celebrindon, whereas  in the 
    addition to Q ($13, note 14) there is only Celebros (translated, 
    as here, 'Foam-silver').                                         
      Tuor entered Gondolin in 196, and thus  dwelt there  for three 
    years  before  he  wedded Idril.  This agrees  with S  ($16, see 
    p. 80); in Q nothing is said on the subject.                     
                                                                    
  
  232 
    Annal  200  Hurin's  band  is  now  composed  of  Men,  not Elves: 
    (see II. 137: in Q  $14 they  are only  described as  'outlaws of 
    the wood-'); but the story as very briefly  given in  AB does not 
    advance matters  at this  difficult point  (see my  discussion, p. 
    227).  Hurin's  fate.  and  Morwen's,  is  now  unknown;   in  Q 
    'some have  said that  he cast  himself at  last into  the western 
    sea',  and  (at the  end of  $13) 'some  have said  that Morwen, 
    wandering  woefully  from  Thingol's  halls...  came  on   a  time 
    to that stone and read it, and there died'.                      
                                                                    
    Annals   201   and   202   In   the   story  of   the  Nauglafring 
    (> Nauglamir, note 60) there is  very little  narrative develop- 
    ment  from  Q  ($14); but  the change  from 'War  ensues between 
    the  Elves  and  Dwarves'  to  'Enmity  awakes' (note  61) suggests 
    that my  father was  revising the  story at  this point.  The war' 
    is  the  fighting  in  the  Thousand  Caves  which first  enters the 
    narrative in Q, and of which the slain  were buried  in Cum-nan- 
    Arasaith, the Mound of Avarice.                                  
      The  name  of  the  river  in  which  the  gold   was  drowned, 
   
                                                                  
                                                                         
   Asgar,  is  found  also in  the list  of Old  English names  (p. 256); 
   in  Q,  and  on  the  Eastward  extension  of  the  map,  as   in  The 
   Silmarillion,      the           form           is           Ascar. 
   It   is   made   clear   that   Luthien   died   as   a   mortal  (see 
   pp.230  -  1),  and  the  suggestion  is  that she  and Beren  died at 
   the same  time. It  is seen  from the  dates that  they lived  on only 
   a very  brief while  after the  coming of  the Silmaril  to Ossiriand: 
   cf. Q 'the  brief hour  of the  loveliness of  the land  of Rathlorion 
   departed'.  Here  is  first  mentioned  the  bringing  of  the  Silmaril 
   to Dior in Doriath by night.                                           
                                                                         
   Annal 206  A  minor  addition  to  the  story  in  Q  ($14)   is  that 
   the battle  between  the  Elves  of  the   renewed  Doriath   and  the 
   Feanorians  took  place  on  the  eastern  marches  of the  realm; and 
   the  young   sons   of   Dior  were   slain  'by   the  evil   men  of 
   Maidros   host   -   which   does  not   necessarily  mean   that  the 
   Feanorians  came  upon  Doriath  with   mortal  allies,   since  'men' 
   is  used  in  the  sense  'male  Elves'.  The  sons  of   Dior,  named 
   Eldun  and  Elrun  in  an  addition  to  Q  (note  14), here  bear the 
   names  Elboron  and  Elbereth;  the  latter must  be the  first occur- 
   rence  of  Elbereth  in  my  father's  writings. It  is seen  from the 
   next  version  of  the  Annals  of  Beleriand  that  the  names  Eldun 
   and Elrun replaced those given here.                                   
                                                                         
   Annal 207 As with the legend of the Necklace of the                    
   Dwarves, the extremely abbreviated account of the Fall of              
   Gondolin in AB shows no change from that in Q $16.                     
                                                                         
   Annals  208  to  233  In  annal  210  it  is  said that  Maidros actu- 
   ally  forswore  his  oath  (although  in  the  final  annal  he  still 
   strives to fulfil it); and this is clearly to be related to his revul- 
   sion  at  the  killing of  Dior's sons  in the  annal for  206. Damrod 
   and  Diriel  now  emerge  as  the  most  ferocious  of  the  surviving 
   sons of  Feanor, and  it is  on them  that the  blame for  the assault 
   on  the  people  of  Sirion  is  primarily  laid:  Maidros  and Maglor 
   only  'gave  reluctant  aid'.  This  develops  further  an  increasing 
   emphasis  in  these  texts  on  the  weariness  and  loathing  felt by 
   Maidros and Maglor for the duty they felt bound to.                    
     In  annal  229  Maglor,  rather  than  Maidros  as  in  Q  $17,  be- 
   
    comes the saviour of Elrond; this change is made also in a late 
    rewriting  of  Q  II  ($17  note  10),  where  however  Elrond'g 
    brother Elros also emerges, as is not the case in AB.            
      The  story  of  Elwing  and  Earendel  follows  that  in  Q II: 
    Elwing bearing the Silmaril is borne up out of  the sea  by Ulmo 
    in the form of a bird  and comes  to Earendel  as he  returns in 
    his ship, and they voyage together in search of Valinor;  and it 
  
  233 
    is Earendel's 'embassy of the  two kindreds'  that leads  to the 
    assault on Morgoth (see p. 238).                                 
                                                                    
    Annal 240 This is the first mention of any kind  of the  life of 
    the few surviving Gnomes  who remained  free after  the destruc- 
    tion of the people of Sirion; and in a later addition  {note 65) 
    is the first appearance of Amon  Ereb, the  Lonely Hill  in East 
    Beleriand, where they lurked.                                    
                                                                    
    Annal 233 - 43 The refusal of the Teleri to leave Valinor at all 
    (though they built a great number of  ships) seems  to be  a re- 
    version to the story in Q I $17 (p. 178); in Q II (p. 185) 'they 
    went not forth save  very few',  and those  that did  manned the 
    fleet that bore the hosts of Valinor.  But AB  may here  be sim- 
    ply very compressed.                                             
                                                                    
    Annals  247  and  250  In   the  account   of  the   assault  on 
    Morgoth from the West there are some additions to the narra- 
    tive in Q ($17): the Battle  of Eldorest  (> Eglorest),  where 
    Ingwil (> Ingwiel) landed in Middle-earth (Ingwiel is  the form 
    in an addition to Q II, note 19: the form Ingwil in AB  preceded 
    this),  the  summons  of  Fionwe  to  all  Elves,  Dwarves, Men, 
    beasts and birds to come  to his  banners, and  the array  of the 
    hosts of West and North on either side of Sirion.                
      The statement (subsequently corrected, notes 70  - 1)  that both 
    Maglor and Maidros 'perished in a last endeavour to seize the    
    Silmarils'  seems  to suggest  a passing  movement to  yet another 
    formulation of the story (see the table on p.  246); but  may well 
    have been a slip due to hasty composition and compression.       
      It remains to notice the chronology of the last years of       
    Beleriand that now emerges. Tuor wedded Idril in the year        
    (199) of the deaths of Turin and Nienor; and both Earendel      
   
    
                                                                     
   and  Elwing  were  born in  the following  year, five  years after 
   the  Fall  of  Nargothrond  (195).  Dior's  re-establishment  of 
   Thingol's  realm  lasted  no  more  than  four  years  (202-6), and 
   the Fall of Gondolin followed only  one year  after the  final ruin 
   of Doriath (in the old Tale of  the Nauglafring,  II. 242, the two 
   events took place on the very same  day), and  one year  after the 
   capture of Meglin in the hills.  Earendel was  seven years  old at 
   the Fall of Gondolin (as stated in Q  $16), and  thirty-three years 
   old  when  he  came  to Valinor.  The settlement  at the  delta of 
   Sirion lasted twenty-three years from Elwing's coming there.        
     The  shortness  of the  time as  my father  at this  period con- 
   ceived  it  is  very remarkable,  the more  so in  comparison with 
   the later lavish millennia  of the  Second and  Third Ages,  not to 
   mention the aeons allowed to the  ages before  the rising  of the 
   Sun  and  Moon.  The  history  of  Men  in Beleriand  is comprised 
   in  150  years  before   the  beginning   of  the   Great  Battle; 
   Nargothrond,  Doriath,  and  Gondolin  were  all  destroyed within 
   thirteen years; and the entire history from the rising of  the Sun 
   and Moon  and the  coming of  the exiled  Noldoli to  the destruc- 
   tion of Beleriand and the  end of  the Elder  Days covers  two and 
   half centuries (or three according to the  addition given  in note 
   69: 'This great war lasted fifty years').                          
                                                                     
        The second version of the earliest Annals of Beleriand.      
                                                                     
     This brief text, 'AB II', is in the  first annals  closely based 
   on  AB  I,  with  some  minor  developments,  but  from  the entry 
   for the year  51 becomes  a new;  work, and  an important  step in 
   the  evolution  of  the  legendary history.  The text  was lightly 
   emended  in  pencil,  and  these  few  changes  are  given  in the 
   notes,  apart  from  one or  two small  alterations of  wording or 
   sentence-order that are taken up silently. As to its date, it v as 
   later than AV if one  judges from  the fact  that the  crossing to 
   Middle-earth  of  Orodreth, Angrod,  and Egnor  in the  ships with 
  
  234 
   the Feanorians is embodied in  the text,  whereas in  AV it  is an 
   insertion (note 21)                                               
   
                ANNALS OF BELERIAND.                                 
                                                                    
                Translation of AElfwine.                             
                                                                    
   Before  the  Uprising  of  the  Sun  Morgoth  fled   from  Valinor 
   with the Silmarils  the magic  gems of  Feanor, and  returned into 
   the  Northern  regions  and  rebuilt  his  fortress of  Angband be- 
   neath   the   Black   Mountains,  where   is  their   highest  peak 
   Thangorodrim.  He  devised  the  Balrogs  and  the  Orcs;  and  he 
   set the Silmarils in his iron crown.                              
    The  Gnomes  of   the  eldest   house,  the   Dispossessed,  came 
   into  the  North  under  Feanor  and  his  seven sons,  with their 
   friends  Orodreth,  Angrod,  and  Egnor,  sons  of   Finrod.  They 
   burned the Telerian ships. They fought soon  after the  First Bat- 
   tle with Morgoth, that is Dagor-os-Giliath, or  the 'Battle-under- 
   Stars',   and  Feanor   defeated  the   Orcs,  but   was  mortally 
   wounded  by  Gothmog,  captain  of  Balrogs,  and  died  after  in 
   Mithrim.                                                          
    Maidros,   his  eldest   son,  was   ambushed  and   captured  by 
   Morgoth,  and  hung  on  Thangorodrim;  but  the  other   sons  of 
   Feanor  camped  about  Lake   Mithrim  behind   Eredwethion,  that 
   is the 'Shadowy Mountains'.                                       
                                                                    
           Years of the Sun                                          
           1 Here the Moon and Sun, made  by the  Gods after         
           the death of the Two Trees of Valinor,  first ap-         
           peared. Thus measured time  came into  the Hither         
           Lands.'  Fingolfin  (and  with him  came Felagund         
           son  of  Finrod)  led  the  second  house  of the         
           Gnomes  over  the  straits  of Grinding  Ice into         
           the Hither Lands.  They came  into the  North even        
           with the first Moonrise, and the first dawn shone         
           upon  their  march  and  their  unfurled banners.         
           And  Morgoth  at  the  coming  of  Light withdrew         
           dismayed into his deepest  dungeons, but  there he        
           smithied in secret, and sent forth  black smokes.         
           But  Fingolfin  blew his  trumpets in  defiance be-       
           fore the gates of Angband, and came south to              
           Mithrim; but the sons of Feanor withdrew to its           
   
                                                      
                                                            
           south  shores,  and there  was feud  between the 
           houses, because of the burning of the ships, and 
           the lake lay between them.                        
                                                            
      2    Here Fingon son of Fingolfin healed the feud, by 
           rescuing  Maidros  with  the  help  of Thorndor, 
           king of Eagles.                                   
                                                            
   1-50    Here  the  Gnomes  wandered  far  and  wide over 
           Beleriand exploring it, and settling it  in many 
           places,  from  the  Great  Sea, Belegar,  to the 
           Eredlindon, that is the 'Blue Mountains', and all 
           Sirion's vale, save Doriath in the middle, which 
           Thingol and Melian held.                          
                                                            
     20    Here the 'Feast and Games of Reuniting' (that is 
           in  Gnomish  Mereth Aderthad)  were held  in Nan 
           Tathrin, the 'Land of Willows', near the delta of 
           Sirion, and there were the Elves of  Valinor, of 
           the three houses  of the  Gnomes, and  the Dark- 
           elves,  both  those   of  the   Western  Havens, 
           Brithombar  and  Eglorest,'  and  the  scattered 
           Wood-elves  of  the  West,  and  ambassadors  of 
           Thingol. But  Thingol would  not open  his king- 
  
  235 
           dom,  or remove  the magic  that fenced  it, and 
           trusted not in the restraint of Morgoth  to last 
           long. Yet a time of peace,  of growth  and blos- 
           soming, and of prosperous mirth followed.         
                                                            
       50  Here  unquiet  and  troubled  dreams  came  upon 
           Turgon  son  of  Fingolfin  and   Felagund,  his 
           friend, son of Finrod, and they sought for places 
           of refuge,  lest Morgoth  burst from  Angband as 
           their dreams foreboded.  And Felagund  found the 
           caves of Narog  and began  there to  establish a 
           strong place and armouries, after the fashion of 
           Thingol's abode at Menegroth;  and he  called it 
           Nargothrond.  But  Turgon journeying  alone dis- 
   
   covered by the grace of Ulmo the hidden vale of 
   Gondolin, and he told no man as yet.               
                                                     
   51  Now  Morgoth's  might  began suddenly  to  move 
   once  more;  there  were  earthquakes  in  the North 
   and  fire  came  from the  mountains, and  the Orcs 
   raided into Beleriand. But Fingolfin and  Maidros . 
   gathered  their  forces,  and  many  of  the  Dark- 
   elves, and they destroyed all the Orcs that  were . 
   without  Angband,  and  they  fell  upon   an  army 
   that gathered upon Bladorion,  and before  it could 
   retreat to  Morgoth's walls  they destroyed  it ut- 
   terly; and this was the 'Second Battle', Dagor 
   Aglareb,  'the  Glorious  Battle'.   And  afterward 
   they  laid  the  Siege  of  Angband   which  lasted 
   more  than  two'   hundred  years;   and  Fingolfin 
   boasted  that  Morgoth could  never burst  from his 
   leaguer,  though  neither  could  key  take Angband 
   nor  recover  the Silmarils.  But war  never ceased 
   utterly in all this time, for Morgoth  was secretly 
   arming, and ever  and anon  would try  the strength 
   and watchfulness of his foes.(4)                     
     But Turgon being still troubled  in heart  took a 
   third  part  of  the  Gnomes of  Fingolfin's house, 
   and  their  goods,  and  their  womenfolk,  and de- 
   parted   south   and   vanished,   and   none  knew 
   whither  he  was  gone;  but  he  came  to Gondolin 
   and  built  a  city  and fortified  the surrounding 
   hills.                                             
                                                     
     But the rest beleaguered Angband in  this wise. 
   In the West,  were Fingolfin  and Fingon,  and they 
   dwelt  in  Hithlum,  and  their  chief fort  was at 
   'Sirion's Well'  (Eithel Sirion),  on the  east of 
   Eredwethion,  and  all  Eredwethion   they  manned, 
   and   watched  Bladorion   thence  and   rode  often 
   upon that plain, even  to the  feet of  the mountains 
   of Morgoth; and their horses multiplied for the 
   
          
                                                    
   grass  was  good.  Of  those  horses many  of the 
   sires came from Valinor. But  the sons  of Finrod 
   held  the  land from  Eredwethion to  the eastern 
   end of Taur-na-Danion the  Forest of  Pines, from 
   whose   northern   slopes   also   they   guarded 
   Bladorion.  But  Fingolfin  was  overlord  of the 
   Dark-elves as far south as Eglorest' and  west of 
   Eglor; and he was  King of  Hithlum, and  Lord of 
   the  Falas  or  Western  Shore; and  Felagund was 
   King of Narog,  and his  brothers were  the Lords 
   of Taur-na-Danion, and his vassals;  and Felagund 
   was lord of the lands east and  west of  Narog as 
   far  south  as  Sirion's  mouths,  from  Eglor to 
  
  236 
   Sirion, save for part of Doriath that lay west of 
   Sirion  between  Taiglin  and  Umboth-Muilin. But 
   between  Sirion  and  Mindeb  no  man  dwelt; and 
   in Gondolin,  south-west of  Taur-na-Danion, was 
   Turgon, but that was not known.                   
    And  King   Felagund  had   his  seat   at  Nar- 
   gothrond  far  to  the  South,  but his  fort and 
   strong place was in the North,  in the  pass into 
   Beleriand   between   Eredwethion   and  Taur-na- 
   Danion, and it was upon an isle in the  waters of 
   Sirion that was called Tolsirion. South  of Taur- 
   na-Danion  was  a  wide space  untenanted between 
   the fences of Melian and the regions  of Finrod's 
   sons, who held  most to  the northern  borders of 
   the    wooded   mountains.    Easternmost   dwelt 
   Orodreth,  nighest  to  his  friends the  sons of 
   Feanor. And  of these  Celegorm and  Curufin held 
   the  land between  Aros and  Celon even  from the 
   borders of Doriath to the  Pass of  Aglon between 
   Taur-na-Danion and the Hill of Himling,  and this 
   pass  and  the  plains  beyond they  guarded. But 
   Maidros  had  a  strong  place  upon the  Hill of 
   Himling, and the  lower hills  that lie  from the 
   Forest  even  to   Eredlindon  were   called  the 
   Marches  of  Maidros,  and   he  was   much  in 
   
   the plains to the North, but held also the woods        
   south between Celon and Gelion; and to the East         
   Maglor held the land even as far  as Eredlindon;        
   but Cranthir ranged in the wide lands between           
   Gelion and the Blue Mountains; and all East             
   Beleriand  behind was  wild and  little tenanted        
   save by scattered Dark-elves,  but it  was under        
   the  overlordship   of  Maidros   from  Sirion's        
   mouths to Gelion (where it joins with Brilthor),        
   and Damrod and Diriel were there, and  came not:        
   much to war in the North. But Ossiriand  was not        
   subject to  Maidros or  his brethren,  and there        
   dwelt the Green-elves  between Gelion  and Ascar        
   and Adurant, and the mountains. Into East               
   Beleriand many of the  Elf-lords even  from afar        
   came at times for hunting in the wild woods.            
                                                          
  51 - 255 (6) This time is called the Siege of Angband and 
    was  a  time  of bliss,  and the  world had  peace and 
    light,   and   Beleriand   became   exceedingly  fair, 
    and  Men   waxed  and   multiplied  and   spread,  and 
    had  converse  with  the   Dark-elves  of   the  East, 
    and  learned  much  Of  them,   and  they   heard  ru- 
    mours  of  the  Blessed  Realms  of  the  West  and of 
    the  Powers  that  dwelt  there,  and  many  in  their 
    wanderings moved slowly thither.                       
      In   this   time   Brithombar   and   Eglorest  were 
    builded  to  fair  towns  and  the  Tower  of Tindobel 
    was  set  up  upon  the  cape  west  of   Eglorest  to 
    watch   the   Western  Seas;   and  some   went  forth 
    and  dwelt  upon the  great isle  of Balar  that lieth 
    in  the  bay  of  Balar   into  which   Sirion  flows. 
    And   in   the  East   the  Gnomes   clomb  Eredlindon 
    and gazed afar, but came  not into the lands be- 
    yond;   but   in   those   mountains   they   met  the 
    Dwarves,  and   there  was   yet  no   enmity  between 
    them  and  nonetheless  little  love.  For  it  is not 
    known whence the Dwarves came, save that the           
   
                   
                                                           
         are not of Elf-kin or mortal kind or  of Morgoth's 
         breed. But in those regions  the Dwarves  dwelt in 
  
  237 
         great mines and cities in  the East  of Eredlindon 
         and far south of Beleriand, and the chief of these 
         were Nogrod and Belegost.                          
                                                           
    102  About this  time the  building of  Nargothrond and 
         of Gondolin was wellnigh complete.                 
                                                           
    104  About  this  time  Cranthir's  folk first  met the 
         Dwarves  as  is  told above;  for the  Dwarves had 
         of old a  road into  the West  that came  up along 
         Eredlindon  to  the  East  and passed  westward in 
         the  passes  south  of  Mount  Dolm  and  down the 
         course of [the] R[iver] Ascar  and over  Gelion at 
         the ford Sarn Athrad and so to Aros.(7)             
                                                           
    105  Morgoth  endeavoured  to  take  Fingolfin  at  un- 
         awares  and  an  army,  but  a small  one, marched 
         south,  west  of  Eredlomin,  but  were  destroyed 
         and  passed not  into Hithlum,  but the  most were 
         driven into the sea in the firth at  Drengist; and 
         this  is  not  reckoned  among the  great battles, 
         though the slaughter of Orcs was great.            
          After  this  was  peace a  long while,  save that 
         Glomund  the  first  of  Dragons  came  forth from 
         Angband's  gate  at night  in 155  and he  was yet 
         young.  And  the  Elves  fled  to  Eredwethion and 
         Taur-na-Danion,   but   Fingon  with   his  horsed 
         archers  rode  up  and   Glomund  could   not  yet 
         withstand their darts, and fled back and  came not 
         forth again for a long time.                       
                                                           
    170  Here Beor was born east of Eredlindon.             
                                                           
    188  Here Haleth was born east of Eredlindon.           
   
    190 Here Hador the Goldenhaired was born east of                          
            Eredlindon.                                                       
                                                                             
    200 Meeting of Felagund and Beor. Bregolas born.                          
                                                                             
    202 War on east marches. Beor and Felagund there.                         
            Barahir born.                                                     
                                                                             
    220  Unfriendliness of  sons of  Feanor to  Men -                 
            because of lies  of Morgoth:  - hence  tragedy of                 
            their treaty in end of need to the worst Men, and                 
            their betrayal by them.(8)                                        
                                                                             
                                   NOTES.                                     
                                                                             
  1 Added  in pencil;  At this  time Men first awoke  in the  midst [emended 
   to east] of  the world.  In the  meantime (Fingolfin,  &c.) In  the second 
   sentence led was changed to had led.                                       
  2 Eglorest is an early change in ink from Eglarest; cf. AB I, notes 8, 67, 
  3 two was changed from one while these  Annals were  in process  of com- 
   position; see note 6.                                                      
  4  This  sentence  was  an early  addition, probably  made when  my father 
   was writing the annal for 105.                                             
  5 Eglorest < Eglarest, as in note  2. At  the occurrences  of the  name in 
   the annal 51 - 255 it was written Eglorest.                               
  6 255 is a change in pencil from 155.  hut it  obviously belongs  with the 
   change  given in  note 3,  made while  the Annals  were being  written, as 
   can be seen  from the  reference in  annal 105  to Glomund's  emergence in 
   155, which took place  during the  Siege. My  father must  have overlooked 
   the need to change the date, and put it in later when he noticed it.       
  7 Added in pencil: But they came not  into Beleriand  after the  coming of 
   the  Gnomes,  until  the power  of Maidros  and Fingon  fell in  the Third 
   (Fourth) Battle.                                                           
  8 At the end the text was  written at  increasing speed  and the  last few 
  
  238 
   lines are a scrawl. The unfilled annal 220 was to be  the entry  of Haleth 
   and Hador into Beleriand. In the final  sentence 'tragedy'  replaced 'jus- 
   tice' at the time of writing.                                              
                                                                             
              Commentary on the Annals of Beleriand (text AB II).            
                                                                             
   The revised dates. The period of the Siege of Angband is ex-               
   tended by a hundred years, and now lasts from  51 (as  in AB               
   
       
                                                                     
   I)to 255 (notes 3 and 6). The birth dates of Beor, Haleth, 
   Hador, Bregolas, and Barahir, and the meeting of Felagund 
   with Beor, are all increased pari passu with the lengthening of 
   the Siege by a hundred years from AB I. 
                                                                     
   This  commentary   again  follows   the  annal-sections   of  the 
   text. The  many cases  where names  pencilled on  the AB  I man- 
   uscript  are  embodied  in  the  text of  AB II  can be  noticed to- 
   gether;   Dagor-os-Giliath,   Eredwethion,    Belegar,   Eredlindon, 
   Eglorest  (<  Eglarest),  Eithel  Sirion,  Sarn Athrad   (for  Sarn 
   Athra).  Menegroth  in  annal  50  occurs  in  an  addition  to  AV 
   (note 18) and in the Old English version II (p. 343),              
                                                                     
   Opening section and Annals 1 to 51 As I have said, while      
   AB II is here closely based on AB I, there are some minor de- 
   velopments. Where in AB I Thangorodrim is called 'the Black 
   Mountain', it is now the highest peak of 'the Black Moun-      
   tains', Whether the story of the Battle-under-Stars had yet      
   shifted is not clear; the statement that the sons of Feanor en- 
   camped about Lake Mithrim after the capture of Maidros be- 
   longs to the older story (see p. 352), whereas Feanor's death 
   'in Mithrim' (which shows that Mithrim was a region and not 
   only the name of the lake) suggests the later. Fingolfin's defi- 
   ance  before  Angband  is  now  present,  and  the removal  of the 
   Feanorians  to  the southern  shores of  the lake  when Fingolfin's 
   people arrived, as they are in AV (p. 320).                        
   In  annal  20  the  Elvish  name  Mereth  Aderthad  for  the Feast 
   of Reuniting now appears  for the  first time;  and a  little more 
   is said of Thingol's policies at this time  (a passage  that reap- 
   pears in The Silmarillion, p. 111), though nothing of  his hostil- 
   ity to the Gnomes.                                                 
   In  AB  I  Turgon's  departure  to  Gondolin  is  given  under the 
   year 50, but in AB II it was in  this year  that he  discovered it 
   ('by  the  grace  of  Ulmo'), and  in 51  he departed  from Hithlum 
   (with  a  third  of the  Gnomes of  the second  house: so  also in 
   Be Silmarillion, p. 126). Under 102 it is  stated that  the build- 
   ing  of  Gondolin  was  'wellnigh  complete', and  this (relative) 
   dating  survived into  The Silmarillion  (p. 125),  where Gondolin 
   
    was  'full-wrought  after  two  and fifty  years of  secret toil' 
    though in the final story it  was only  then that  Turgon himself 
    abandoned his halls of Vinyamar.                                  
                                                                     
    Annal 51 The Glorious Battle, of which there is only a sug-       
    gestion in AB I (under the years 50 - 51), now becomes a de-      
    terminate event with a name (and the Elvish Dagor Aglareb       
    appears), and the driving back of the Orcs becomes the de         
    struction of an Orc-host on Baldorion; cf. The Silmarillion       
    p. 115. Fingolfin's boast that Morgoth could never break the      
    Siege goes back to Q $9: 'The Gnomes boasted that never           
    could he break their leaguer.'                                    
      In AB II the passage concerning the disposition of the          
    Gnomish princes during the years of the Siege is greatly ex- 
    panded, with much new detail (later appearing in The              
    Silmarillion in chapter 14, Of Beleriand and its Realms). It was 
    clearly composed very rapidly.                                    
      We now hear of the horses of the Lords of Hithlum that pas- 
    tured on Bladorion, many of whose sires came from Valinor         
  
  239 
    (cf. The Silmarillion p. 119). In AB I Fingolfin was overlord 
    of 'the Dark-elves west of Narog' (which no doubt implies the 
    relatively small importance of Nargothrond before the Battle of  
    Sudden Flame), but here his authority is over the Dark-elves      
    west of the river Eglor (Eldor on the Westward extension of       
    the first map, p. 281; see insert), and he is 'Lord of the Falas' 
    (cf. Falasse on the Ambarkanta map IV, p. 303; see insert);       
    while Felagund is lord of the whole territory between Eglor       
    and Sirion except for Doriath-beyond-Sirion. In The               
    Silmarillion (p. 120) Felagund (there called Finrod) likewise 
    'became the overlord of all the Elves of Beleriand between'       
    Sirion and the sea, save only in the Falas', but the Falas were 
    ruled by Cirdan the Shipwright, of whom there is still no trace. 
    Felagund's brothers have now become his vassals, as they are      
    in The Silmarillion (p. 120).                                     
      Between Sirion and Mindeb (see pp. 273-4) is a land where      
    'no man dwelt', but it is not named; in The Silmarillion (p.      
    121) it is 'the empty land of Dimbar'. 'A wide space unten-       
    anted' lay between the Girdle of Melian in the North and Taur- 
    na-Danion, but Nan Dungorthin (see pp. 273 - 4) is not named. 
   
                
                                                                      
   Orodreth's  land is  now specifically  in the  east of  the great 
   pine-forested  highlands,  where  he  is  near to  his friends 
   Celegorm  and   Curufin,  whose   territory  between   Aros  and 
   Celon (afterwards  called  Himlad)  and  extending up  through the 
   Pass of  Aglon  is  now  made  definite,  and as  it was  to remain. 
   The  territories  of  the  other  sons  of  Feanor  are  also given 
   clearer  bounds,  with  mention  for  the first  time of  the Marches 
   of  Maidros,  of  Maglor's  land  in  the  East  'even  as  far  as 
   Eredlindon'  (afterwards  'Maglor's Gap'),  of Cranthir's  (not yet 
   called  Thargelion)  between  Gelion  and   the  mountains,   and  of 
   the territory  of  Damrod  and   Diriel  in   the  South   of  East 
   Beleriand.  I  do  not know  why Maidros'  overlordship is  said to 
   extend  from  Sirion's  mouths  to Gelion  'where it  joins with 
   Brilthor'. At this time Brilthor was  the fifth  (not as  later the 
   fourth) of   the  tributaries   of  Gelion   coming  down   from  the 
   mountains, the sixth and  most southerly  being Adurant  (p. 283; 
   see also insert).                                                 
                                                                      
   Annal 51-255   With the opening paragraph of this annal cf.                
   Q $6:                                                              
                                                                      
   The  Dark-elves  they  met  and  were  aided  by  them,  and  were 
   taught  by  them  speech  and  many  things  beside,   and  became 
   the  friends  of  the  children  of  the  Eldalie  who  had  never 
   found  the  paths  to  Valinor,  and knew  of the  Valar but  as a 
   rumour and a distant name.                                          
                                                                      
   The  reference  to  the  building  of  Brithombar and  Eglorest 'to 
   fair towns' is found in The Silmarillion (p. 120), but there with 
   the  addition  of the  word 'anew',  this is  because in  the later 
   narrative  the  Havens  of the  Falas had  long existed  under the 
   lordship of  Cirdan, and  were rebuilt  with the  aid and  skill of 
   the  Noldor  of  Felagund's following.  In the  same passage  it is 
   said  that Felagund  'raised the  tower of  Barad Nimras  to watch 
   the western  sea',  and  also that  some of  the Elves  of Nargoth- 
   rond 'went  forth  and explored  the great  Isle of  Balar', though 
   'it was not  their  fate that  they should  ever dwell  there', The 
   present  annal  is  the  first occurrence  of the  Isle and  Bay of 
   
    Balar.  The  Tower  of  Tindobel,  forerunner  of Barad  Nimras, is 
    marked on the Westward extension of the first map (see insert).      
      The   climbing   of   Eredlindon   by   the   Gnomes   and  their 
    meeting with  the Dwarves  is in  The Silmarillion  (pp. 112  - 13) 
    ascribed specifically to Caranthir's people settled in              
    Thargelion.  The  Dwarf-cities  are  in  AB  II  still  placed  'far 
    south  of  Beleriand',  as  on  the Eastward  extension of  the map 
  
  240 
    (p.  285;  see  insert).  The  view of  the Gnomes'  relations with 
    the   Dwarves,  and   of  the   Dwarves  themselves,   though  very 
    briefly  expressed,  is  much  as  in the  passage of  Q $9  on the 
    subject  -  as  emended  (note  4)  from  'There  they   made  war 
    upon  the  Dwarves  of  Nogrod  and  Belegost'  to 'There  they had 
    converse with' them: there is no suggestion here  that there  was . 
    fighting  between  the  peoples,  though there  is also  no mention 
    of  traffic  between  them, which  is much  emphasized in  the pas- 
    sage that 'structurally' corresponds in The Silmarillion            
                                                                       
    (p 113).                                                            
                                                                       
    Annal  104  In  AB  I it  is not  until annal  163 that  the Elves' 
    first  encounter  with  the  Dwarves  is  mentioned;  this  passage 
    was  bracketed  (note  29),  obviously  because  the matter  was to 
    be introduced earlier.                                              
      The  description of  the Dwarf-road  agrees precisely  with the 
    later  course  of the  road on  the Eastward  extension of  the map 
    (see  p.  285  and  insert).  Mount  Dolm, which  is marked  on the 
    map, is here first named in the narrative texts. It is notable that 
    the  Dwarves are  here said  to have  had this  road 'of  old'; and 
    the pencilled interpolation given  in note  7 certainly  means that 
    they  no  longer  came  into  Beleriand  after  the  return  of the 
    Noldoli. In Q $14 is it  recorded that  'Dwarves first  spread west 
    from Eryd-luin, the Blue Mountains, into Beleriand after the        
    Battle of Unnumbered Tears'. In The Silmarillion (p. 91)            
    Dwarves  entered  Beleriand  and  its  history  very  long  before: 'It 
    came  to  pass  during  the  second  age of  the captivity  of Melkor 
    that Dwarves came over the Blue Mountains of Ered Luin into         
    Beleriand',   and   it   was  Dwarves   of  Belegost   who  devised the 
    mansions   of    Thingol.   the    Thousand   Caves.    'And   when the 
    building   of  Menegroth   was  achieved...   the  Naugrim   yet  came 
    ever and anon over the mountains and went in traffic about the      
   
                 
                                                                      
   lands.' Annal 104 in  AB II  must be  the first  sign of  this im- 
   portant structural change in the history; and it is  probably sig- 
   nificant  that  the  reference  is  to the  first encounter  of the 
   Gnomes   (not   of   Elves   in   general)   with    the   Dwarves. 
   The next  version  of  the  Annals  of  Beleriand  makes  it  clear 
   that the reference  in the  interpolated passage  (note 7)  to 'the 
   Third (Fourth)  Battle'  is to  the Battle  of Sudden  Flame, despite 
   the naming  of Fingon  rather than  Fingolfin. In  AB II  the first 
   battle is  Dagor-os-Giliath,  the  second  Dagor  Aglareb,  and  the 
   third (though  AB  II  did  not  reach  it)  the  Battle   of  Sudden 
   Flame.  This  interpolation  shows my  father already  thinking of 
   what became  the  First  Battle  of  Beleriand, in  which Denethor 
   of the Green-elves was slain,  and which  is first  hinted at  in a 
   pencilled addition to  AV (note  18); after  the inclusion  of this 
   battle in  the  great  Battles  of Beleriand,  that of  Sudden Flame 
   became the fourth.                                                
                                                                      
   Annal  105  In  this  annal  are  described  for  the  first  time 
   Morgoth's tests of the  strength and  watchfulness of  the besieg- 
   ers,  referred  to   in  annal   51,  and   which  remain   in  The 
   Silmarillion  (p.  116).  The  first  of  these  is  there said  to have 
   taken  place nearly  a hundred  years since  Dagor Aglareb.  not as 
   here  fifty-four:  but  the route  taken by  Morgoth's host  is the 
   same  in  both  accounts,  southwards   down  the   coast  between 
   Ered  Lomin and  the sea  to the  Firth of  Drengist. The  story of 
   the emergence  of  Glomund,  not  yet  full-grown,  from  the gates 
   of  Angband  by  night,  the  flight  of  the Elves  to Eredwethion 
   and  Taur-na-Danion,  and   the  rout   of  Glomund   by  Fingon's 
   horsed archers, is very close to the  account in  The Silmarillion, 
   where  however  it  took  place  a hundred  years after  the attack 
   that ended at Drengist: in  AB II,  again, the  time was  only half 
   as long.  These  differences  are  associated  with  further  great 
   lengthening of the duration of the Siege.                              
  
  241 
    The  addition  'in  full  might'  (of  Glomund  at  the  Battle of 
   Sudden  Flame)  made  to  AB  I  (note  18)  clearly  depends  on this 
   stage   in   the   backward    movement   of    Glomund's   entries 
   into the  history:  see  p.  380.  Some  lines  of Old  English verse 
   accompanying  the  lists  of  Old English  names refer  to Fingon's 
   victory over the Dragon:                                                
   
        Pa com of Mistoran meare ridan                             
        Finbrand felahror flanas sceotan;                           
        Glomundes gryre grimmum straelum                             
        for( afliemde.                                              
                                                                   
   Finbrand is given as AElfwine's rendering of Fingon (p. 261); 
   Mistora is Mithrim (p. 258).                                     
                                                                   
    The concluding, hastily scrawled, sentence of AB II is inter- 
   esting. In The Silmarillion the Haladin (the 'People of Haleth') 
   dwelt in the south of Thargelion after crossing the Blue Moun- 
   tains, and there 'the people of Caranthir paid little heed to    
   them' (p. 143); after their brave defence of their homes         
   Caranthir 'looked kindly upon Men', and 'seeing, over late,      
   what valour there was in the Edain' offered them free lands to   
   dwell in further North under the protection of the Eldar: an of- 
   fer which was refused. This is the only reference in The         
   Silmarillion to 'unfriendliness' on the part of the Feanorians   
   towards Men (though one could well imagine it); but it is note- 
   worthy, in respect of the last words of these Annals, that it was 
   to Cranthir (Caranthir) that the treacherous sons of Ulfang      
   were allied (AB I annal 163, The Silmarillion p. 157).           
                                                                   
                               APPENDIX.                            
                                                                   
            Old English version of the Annals of Beleriand          
                      made by AElfwine or Eriol.                    
                                                                   
   This is the only further fragment of AElfwine's work in Tol      
   Eressea in his own language. Its relation to the Modem En-       
   glish version is puzzling, since, though it largely corresponds 
   closely to AB II, it also has features of the AB I text. For in- 
   stance, the defiance of Fingolfin before Angband and the with-   
   drawal of the Feanorians to the southern shore of the lake is    
   absent from annal I; the date 'I - C' follows AB I; while Mereth 
   Aderthad in annal XX agrees with AB II the annal is otherwise    
   as AB I; and annal L is a confused mixture. The simple expla-    
   nation that my father made the Old English version after AB I    
   
    but before AB II (and hence the headnote to AB II 'Translation 
    of AElfwine') comes up against the difficulty  that in  the Old 
    English  the  Siege  of Angband  lasted tu  hund geara  odde ma 
    (line 81),  whereas  AB II  has 'one  hundred' emended  to 'two 
    hundred'.   But    the   matter    is   not    of   importance. 
     Like version II of the Old English Annals of Valinor,  the text 
    breaks  off in  mid-sentence. My  father composed  these annals, 
    like the others, fluently and rapidly  (hence such  variations as 
    Maegdros,  Maegedros,  Maidros); but  he was  interrupted, no 
    doubt, and never took them up again. I suspect that AElfwine's 
    version of the Annals of Beleriand was the last,                
                                                                   
                        Beleriandes Geargesaegen.                    
                                                                   
           Fore     sunnan    upgange:     Morgop   gefleah       
           Godedel   paet   is   Falinor,   ond    genom   pa       
           eorclanstanas  Feanores,  and  pa  com he  eft on       
           Norpdaelas   ond   getimbrode   paer on   niwan  his       
           faesten  Angband  (paet  is  Irenhell)   under  pam   5 
           Sweartbeorgum.   He   of  searucrafte   gescop  pa       
           Balrogas  ond  pa  orcas;  ond   pa  eorclanstanas       
           sette  he  on  his  isernan  helme.  Pa  comon  pa       
           Noldielfe  paere  yldestan  maegpe,  pe  Ierfeloran       
  
  242 
           hatton,  ond  sohton  to  lande,  and  gelaedde hie  10 
           Feanor  and  his  seofon  suna.   Paer forbaerndon       
           hie   pa  Teleriscan   scipu;  and   hie  gefuhton       
           sippan  wip  Morgopes  here  and  gefliemde  hine:       
           paet waes  paet aereste   gefeoht,  and   hatte  on       
           noldisce  Dagor-os-Giliad,   paet is   on  Englisc    15 
           gefeoht  under   steorrum  oppe   Tungolgup.  Paer       
           Feanor   geweold    waelstowe   ond    adraefde   pa       
           orcas,   ac   weard  self  forwundod   pearle  of       
           Gopmoge    Balroga   heretoga,    Morgogs   pegne,       
           and   swealt   sippan   on   Miprime.   Pa   weard    20 
           Maegdros   his    yldesta    sunu    of    Morgope       
           beswicen,   and   weard   gefangen,   and  Morgop       
           het    hine    ahon    be   paere   rihthande   on       
           Pangorodrim.   Pa    gedydon   pa    opere   suna       
   
   Feaanores ymb Mithrim pone mere on                25 
   Northwestweardum landum, behindan Scuge-             
   beorge (Eredwepion).                                
                                                       
   AEfter sunnan upgange.                                
                                                       
   Sunnan  gear  I  Her  aetiewdon  on  aerest  se      
   mona  7  seo  sunne,  and  pa  Godu  scopon hie      
   aefter  pam  pe Morgop  fordyde pa  Beamas, for   30 
   pon  pe  hie  naefdon  leoht. Swa  com gementen      
   Tid  on  middangeard.  Fingolfin   gelaedde  pa      
   opere   maegpe  para  Noldielfa   on  Norpdaelas      
   ofer   Isgegrind    oppe  Helcarakse    on   pa      
   Hinderland;  ond  pa  for  Felagund   mid  sume   35 
   paere  priddan  maegpe.  Pa  foron   hie  ealle      
   norpan  mid  pam  pe  seo  sunne  aras,  and pa      
   onbrugdon   hie   hira   gupfanan,   and  comon      
   sippan  mid  micle   prymme  on   Miprim.  Paer      
   waes pa   giet  him  faehp betwux paere  maegpe   40   
   Feanores  ond  pam  oprum.  Morgoth  mid  py pe      
   leoht aetiewde beah on his deopestan gedelf, ac      
   sippan  smipode  paer  fela pinga  dearnunga and      
   sende forp sweartne smic.                            
                                                       
  II. Her Fingon  Fingolfines sunu  sibbe geniwode   45 
   betwux  pam  maegpum  for  pam  pe   he  ahredde      
   Maegedros.                                           
                                                       
  I-C.  Her   geondferdon   and   gesceawoden  pa      
   Noldelfe Beleriand  and gesaeton hit missenlice      
   ond  eal  Sirigeones   dene  of   Garsecge  (pe   50 
   Noldelfe   Belegar   hatad)   op   Haewengebeorg      
   (paet  sind   Eredlindon),  butan   Doriade  on      
   middan   pam   lande   pe  Pingol   and  Melian      
   ahton.                                               
                                                       
  XX. Her  weard se  gebeorscipe and  se freolsdaeg  55    
   and   se  plega   pe  Noldelfe   Merep Aderpad      
   
   nemnad (paet  is  Sibbegemotes   freols)  on       
   Wiligwangas    gehealden,   pe    Noldielfe       
   Nantaprin  hatad,  neah  Sirigeones  mupum, and       
   paer  wurdon  gesamnode ge  elfe of  Godedle ge   60 
   deorcelfe   ge   eac  sume   a  elfe   of  pam       
   Westhypum   and   of   Doriade    of   Pingole       
   gesende. Pa weard long sibbtid.                      
                                                       
   Her  wearp  eft unfridu  aweht of  Morgope, ond       
   wurdon  micle  eorpdynas  on  Nordaelum,  ond     65 
   pa  orcas  hergodon  floccmaelum  on  Beleriand       
   ond pe elfe hie fuhton wid.                           
                                                       
   Her  wurdon Turgon  Fingolfines sunu  7 Inglor       
  
  243 
   Felagund  Finrodes  sunu  his  freond   7  maeg       
   yfelum  swefnum  geswenct.  7  hie   faesten 7    70 
   fripstowa   gesohton  aer   pon   pe   Morgop       
   aetburste  swa  hira  swefn  him   manodon.  Pa       
   funde  Felagund  pa  deopan  scrafu  be Naroge       
   streame, 7 he paer ongann burg gestadelian and       
   waepenhord   samnian,  aefter  paere  wisan  pe   75 
   Pingol   bude   Menegrop,   7  he   paet heald       
   Nargoprond  nemnde.  Ac  Turgon  ana  ferde 7       
   be  Ulmoes  lare  funde  Gondoelin  pa dieglan       
   dene, ne saegde nanum menn pa giet.                   
                                                       
   Her ongann  Morgop eft  his maegen  styrian; 7    80 
   wearp  oft   unfridu  aweht   on  Beleriandes       
   gemaerum.    Micle    eorddynas    wurdon    on       
   norddaelum,  7  pa  orcas  hergodon  floccmaelum       
   on Beleriand, ac pa elfe fuhton hie wid 7 hie       
   gefliemdon.                                       85 
                                                       
  LI. Her gegaderode Morgod medmicelne here, and       
   fyr  abaerst  of  pam  nordernum   beorgum;  ac       
   Fingolfin 7  Maidros  fierda   gesamnodon  and       
   manige  para  deorcelfa  mid,  7  hie fordydon       
   pone orchere to nahte, and aslogon ealle pe hie   90 
   
              utan Angbande gemetton, and hie ehton paes                            
              heriges geond pone feld Baldorion, paet nan eft                       
              to Angbandes durum comon. Pis gefeoht hatte                          
              siddan Dagor Aglareb, aet is Hrepgup on                                
              Englisc. Sippan gesetton hie 'Angbandes          95            95      
              Ymbsetl', and paet gelaeston hie tu hund geara                         
              odde ma, 7 Fingolfin beotode paet Morgop                              
              naefre from pam ymbhagan aetberstan mihte.                             
              He ne mihte self swapeah Angband abrecan ne                          
              pa Silmarillan ahreddan. Unfridu weard naefre    100            100      
              ealunga aswefed on pisse langan tide, for                        
              paem pe Morgop d... lice hine gewaepnode 7                           
              aefre ymbe stunde wolde fandian paere strengu                          
              and paere waecene his gefana.                                          
                 Turgon cyning swapeah                                      105 
                                                                                  
                                          NOTES.                                   
                                                                                  
     1 - 20    Another, earlier, Old English account of these events is found at 
               the end of version I of the Annals of Valinor. p. 336.              
                                                                                  
          3    eorclanstanas: see p. 283. As in the Old English version I of AV 
               the name Silmaril is also treated  as an  Old English  noun, with 
               plura1 Silmarillan (line 84) (in the AV version Silmarillas).      
                                                                                  
          9    Ierfeloran: with variant vowels Erfeloran, Yrfeloran in  the Old 
               English version II of AV (line 135), and in the list of Old English 
               names, p. 212,                                                      
                                                                                  
         16  Tungolgup occurs also in the Old English version I of AV, line 55. 
                                                                                   
         37  sunne: sunnan MS.                                                      
                                                                                  
         58  Wiligwangas is a pencilled correction from Wiligleagas.                
                                                                                  
         61  pam: pa MS.                                                            
                                                                                  
      64-85    The text of this annal is confused. The first paragraph follows the 
               beginning of the first  entry numbered  50 in  AB I:  the second 
               paragraph corresponds closely to AB II annal 50: and the third re- 
               peats the first.                                                    
   
          
                                                                      
  
  244 
   78  Gondoelin is clearly written thus,                               
                                                                      
   102 The illegible word is not dirnlice 'secretly'                   
                                                                      
          New Old English names in this text are;                      
                                                                      
      Sweartbeorgas  (line  6) 'Black  Mountains' (O.E.  sweart 'black, 
      dark');                                                          
    Scugebeorg (lines 26 - 7) = Eredwethion (O.E. scua 'shadow');      
    Isgegrind (line 34) = Helcarakse (O.E. gegrind 'grinding together, 
      clashing');                                                     
    Haewengebeorg (line 51) = Eredlindon (O.E. haewen 'blue');           
    Wiligwangas (line 58) =  Nan Tathrin  (O.E. wilig  'willow', wang 
      'meadow. flat place'  (cf. Wetwang  in The  Lord of  the Rings); 
      the  rejected  name  Wiligleagas  contains leah,  Modern English 
      lea).                                                            
    Westhypum (line 62, dative plural) = Western Havens  (cf. Eifethyd 
      = Swanhaven, p. 337; Modern English hithe).                      
    Hrepgup (line 94) = Dagor Aglareb (O.E. hrep 'glory').             
                                                                      
   The  most  notable  name  here  is   Inglor  Felagund   (line  68). 
   This is the first occurrence of Inglor,  which remained  his 'true' 
   name  for  many  years, though  its existence  is indicated  by the 
   Old English equivalent Inglaf Felahror (p. 261).                    
   
   
   
   
  
  At the end of 1937 J. R. R. Tolkien reluctantly set aside  his now 
   greatly  elaborated  work  on  the  myths  and  heroic  legends of 
   Valinor  and  Middle-earth  and  began  The  Lord  of  the  Rings. 
   This  fifth  volume  of  The  History  of Middle-earth,  edited by 
   Christopher  Tolkien,  completes  the  presentation  of  the whole 
   compass of  his writing  on those  themes up  to that  time. Later 
   forms of the Annals  of Valinor  and the  Annals of  Beleriand had 
   been  composed,  The  Silmarillion  was  nearing  completion  in a 
   greatly  amplified  version,  and  a  new Map  had been  made; the 
   myth  of  the  Music  of  Ainur  had become  a separate  work; and 
   the legend of the  Downfall of  Numenor had  already entered  in a 
   primitive  form,  introducing  the  cardinal  ideas  of  the World 
   Made  Round  and  the  Straight  Path  into  the   vanished  West. 
   Closely  associated  with  this  was  the  abandoned 'time-travel' 
   story  The  Lost  Road,  which was  to link  the world  of Numenor 
   and  Middle-earth  with  the  legends  of  many  other  times  and 
   people.  A  long  essay  (The  Lhammas)  had  been written  on the 
   ever  more  complex  relations  of the  languages and  dialects of 
   Middle-earth;   and   an   'etymological   dictionary'   had  been 
   undertaken, in  which a  great number  of words  and names  in the 
   Elvish languages were registered and  their formation  explained - 
   thus  providing  by  far  the  most  extensive  account  of  their 
   vocabularies that has appeared.                                   
   
   Grafton.                                                      
   An Imprint of HarperCollinsPublishers.                        
   77 - 85 Fulham Palace Road,                                   
   Hammersmith, London W6 8JB.                                   
                                                                
   Published by Grafton 1992                                     
   98765432                                                      
                                                                
   First published in Great Britain by                           
   Unwin Hyman 1987                                              
   (C) Unwin Hyman Ltd 1987                                        
                                                                
         TM @ 1990 Frank Richard Williamson                   
                  and Christopher Reuel Tolkien,           
                   executors of the estate of the late           
                   John Ronald Reuel Tolkien.                    
                                                                
   ISBN 0 261 10225 7.                                           
                                                                
   Printed in Great Britain by                                   
   HarperCollinsManufacturing Glasgow.                           
                                                                
   All  rights  reserved.  No  part of  this publication  may be 
   reproduced,  stored  in a  retrieval system,  or transmitted, 
   in  any  form  or  by  any  means,   electronic,  mechanical, 
   photocopying,  recording  or  otherwise,  without  the  prior 
   permission of the publishers.                                 
  
                                                                
   This book is sold subject to the condition that it shall not, 
   by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, re-sold, hired out or 
   otherwise circulated without the publisher's prior consent 
   in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it 
   is published and without similar condition including this 
   condition being imposed on the subsequent purchaser.          
   
   
  CONTENTS.                                     
                                                                    
   Preface                                              page         
                                                                    
                    PART ONE: THE FALL OF NUMENOR                    
                          AND THE LOST ROAD.                         
                                                                    
         I THE EARLY HISTORY OF THE LEGEND 7                         
                                                                    
     II     THE FALL OF NUMENOR                                      
             (i) The original outline                                
             (ii) The first version of The Fall of Numenor        13 
            (iii) The second version of The Fall of Numenor       23 
            (iv) The further development of The Fall of              
                Numenor                                           31 
                                                                    
    III     THE LOST ROAD                                            
            (i) The opening chapters                              36 
            (ii) The Numenorean chapters                          57 
            (iii) The unwritten chapters                          77 
                                                                    
                  PART TWO: VALINOR AND MIDDLE-EARTH                 
                     BEFORE THE LORD OF THE RINGS                    
                                                                    
      I     THE TEXTS AND THEIR RELATIONS                        107 
     II     THE LATER ANNALS OF VALINOR                          109 
     III    THE LATER ANNALS OF BELERIAND                        124 
       IV   AINULINDALE                                          155 
      V     THE LHAMMAS                                          167 
       VI   QUENTA SILMARILLION                                  199 
                                                                    
                       PAR T THREE                                   
                                                                    
            THE ETYMOLOGIES                                      341 
   
                      APPFNDIX.                
                                              
           I THE GENEALOGIES               403 
          11 THE LIST OF NAMES             404 
    III THE SECOND 'SILMARILLION' MAP      407 
                                              
   Index                                   415 
  
   
   
     PREFACE.                                
                                                                          
   This  fifth  volume  of  The  History  of  Middle-earth   completes  the 
   presentation  and analysis  of my  father's writings  on the  subject of 
   the First Age up to the time at  the end  of 1937  and the  beginning of 
   1938  when  he  set  them  for  long  aside. The  book provides  all the 
   evidence  known  to  me  for  the  understanding  of his  conceptions in 
   many  essential  matters  at the  time when  The Lord  of the  Rings was 
   begun;  and  from  the  Annals  of  Valinor,  the  Annals  of Beleriand, 
   the  Ainulindale,  and  the  Quenta  Silmarillion  given  here   it  can 
   be   quite   closely   determined  which   elements  in   the  published 
   Silmarillion  go  back  to  that  time,  and  which  entered afterwards. 
   To  make  this a  satisfactory work  of reference  for these  purposes I 
   have thought it essential to give the texts of the later 193Os  in their 
   entirety,  even  though  in  parts  of the  Annals the  development from 
   the  antecedent  versions  was  no'.  great;  for the  curious relations 
   between  the  Annals  and   the  Quenta   Silmarillion  are   a  primary 
   feature  of  the  history  and here  already appear,  and it  is clearly 
   better to have all the  related texts  within the  same covers.  Only in 
   the case of  the prose  form of  the tale  of Beren  and Luthien  have I 
   not  done  so,  since  that  was  preserved  so  little  changed  in the 
   published  Silmarillion;  here  I  have  restricted  myself to  notes on 
   the changes that were made editorially.                                 
     I cannot,  or at  any rate  I cannot  yet, attempt  the editing  of my 
   father's  strictly  or narrowly  linguistic writings,  in view  of their 
   extraordinary  complexity  and difficulty;  but I  include in  this book 
   the  general   essay  called   The  Lhammas   or  Account   of  Tongues, 
   and  also  the  Etymologies,   both  belonging   to  this   period.  The 
   latter,  a   kind  of   etymological  dictionary,   provides  historical 
   explanations  of  a  very  large   number  of   words  and   names,  and 
   enormously   increases   the   known   vocabularies   of    the   Elvish 
   tongues  -  as  they were  at that  time, for  like everything  else the 
   languages  continued  to  evolve  as  the  years  passed.  Also hitherto 
   unknown  except  by  allusion  is  my  father's  abandoned 'time-travel' 
   story  The  Lost  Road,  which  leads  primarily  to  Numenor,  but also 
   into  the  history  and  legend  of  northern  and western  Europe, with 
   the  associated  poems  The  Song of AElfwine  (in  the stanza  of Pearl) 
   and  King  Sheave  (in  alliterative  verse).  Closely   connected  with 
   The  Lost  Road  were  the  earliest   forms  of   the  legend   of  the 
   
                                
                                                                       
   Drowning  of  Numenor,  which  are  also  included  in the  book, and 
   the first glimpses of the  story of  the Last  Alliance of  Elves and 
   Men.                                                                 
    In  the  inevitable  Appendix I  have placed  three works  which are 
   not  given complete:  the Genealogies,  the List  of Names,  and the 
   second  'Silmarillion'  Map, all  of which  belong in  their original 
   forms  to  the  earlier  193Os.  The Genealogies  only came  to light 
  
   recently,  but they  add in  fact little  to what  is known  from the 
   narrative  texts.  The  List   of  Names   might  have   been  better 
   included in Vol. IV, but  this was  again a  work of  reference which 
   provides  very  little  new  matter,  and it  was more  convenient to 
   postpone it and then to give just those few  entries which  offer new 
   detail. The  second Map  is a  different case.  This was  my father's 
   sole  'Silmarillion'  map  for  some  forty  years,  and here  I have 
   redrawn it to show it as it was when first made, leaving out  all the 
   layer  upon  layer  of later  accretion and  alteration. The  Tale of 
   Years and  the Tale  of Battles,  listed in  title-pages to  The Sil- 
   marillion as elements in that work  (see p.  202), are  not included, 
   since  they  were  contemporary  with  the   later  Annals   and  add 
   nothing  to  the  material  found in  them; subsequent  alteration of 
   names and dates was also carried out in a precisely similar way. 
    In  places  the detailed  discussion of  dating may  seem excessive, 
   but since  the chronology  of my  father's writings,  both 'internal' 
   and 'external', is extremely difficult to determine and  the evidence 
   full of traps,  and since  the history  can be  very easily  and very 
   seriously  falsified  by mistaken  deductions on  this score,  I have 
   wished to make as plain as I can the reasons for my assertions.      
    In  some  of  the  texts  I  have   introduced  paragraph-numbering. 
   This is done in the belief that it  will provide  a more  precise and 
   therefore  quicker  method  of  reference  in a  book where  the dis- 
   cussion of its nature moves constantly back and forth.               
    As  in  previous  volumes  I  have   to  some   degree  standardized 
   usage in respect of  certain names:  thus for  example I  print Gods, 
   Elves,  Orcs,  Middle-earth,  etc.  with  initial capitals,  and Kor, 
   Tun,   Earendel,   Numenorean,   etc.   for   frequent    Kor,   Tun, 
   Earendel, Numenorean of the manuscripts.                             
    The earlier volumes of the series are referred to as I (The  Book of 
   Lost Tales Part I), II (The Book of  Lost Tales  Part 11),  III (The 
   Lays   of  Beleriand),   and  IV   (The  Shaping   of  Middle-earth). 
   The sixth volume  now in  preparation will  concern the  evolution of 
   The Lard of the Rings.                                               
    The  tables  illustrating  The  Lhammas  are  reproduced   with  the 
   
   permission  of the  Bodleian Library,  Oxford, who  kindly supplied 
   photographs.                                                        
                                                                      
     I list here for convenience the abbreviations used in the book in 
   reference to various works {for a fuller account see pp. 107 - 8). 
                                                                      
   Texts in Vol. IV:                                                   
   S. The Sketch of the Mythology or 'earliest Silmarillion'.           
   Q. The Quenta ('Quenta Noldorinwa'), the second version             
   of 'The Silmarillion'.                                              
   AV1. The earliest Annals of Valinor.                                
   AB1. The earliest Annals of Beleriand (in two versions, the         
   second early abandoned).                                            
   Texts in Vol. V:                                                    
   FN. The Fall of Numenor (FN I and FN II referring to the             
  
   first and second texts).                                            
   AV2. The second version of the Annals of Valinor.                   
   AB2. The second version (or strictly the third) of the Annals       
   of Beleriand.                                                       
   QS. The Quenta Silmarillion, the third version of 'The               
   Silmarillion', nearing completion at the end of 1937.               
   Other works (Ambarkanta, Ainulindale, Lhammas, The Lost              
   Road) are not referred to by abbreviations.                         
                                                                      
     In conclusion, I take this opportunity to notice and  explain the 
   erroneous  representation of  the Westward  Extension of  the first 
   'Silmarillion'  Map  in  the  previous   volume  (The   Shaping  of 
   Middle-earth p.  228). It  will be  seen that  this map  presents a 
   strikingly different appearance  from that  of the  Eastward Exten- 
   sion  on  p.  231. These  two maps,  being extremely  faint, proved 
   impossible   to   reproduce  from   photographs  supplied   by  the 
   Bodleian  Library,  and  an  experimental  'reinforcement'  (rather 
   than  re-drawing) of  a copy  of the  Westward Extension  was tried 
   out. This I rejected, and it was then found that my  photocopies of 
   the originals  gave a  result sufficiently  clear for  the purpose. 
   Unhappily,  the  rejected  'reinforced'  version  of  the  Westward 
   Extension  map  was  substituted  for  the  photocopy. (Photocopies 
   were also used  for diagram  III on  p. 247  and map  V on  p. 251, 
   where the originals are in faint pencil.)                           
   
   
                                           I.                                      
                                                                                   
                               THE EARLY HISTORY OF THE                             
                                        LEGEND.                                     
                                                                                   
   In  February  1968  my  father  addressed  a  commentary  to  the  authors  of an 
   article  about  him  (The  Letters of J. R. R.  Tolkien no.  294). In  the course 
   of this he recorded that 'one  day' C.  S. Lewis  said to  him that  since 'there 
   is too little of what we really like in stories' they would have to try  to write 
   some themselves. He went on:                                                     
    We  agreed  that  he  should  try  'space-travel',  and  I  should   try  'time- 
   travel'.  His  result  is  well  known.   My  effort,   after  a   few  promising 
   chapters,  ran  dry:  it  was  too  long  a  way  round to  what I  really wanted 
   to  make,  a  new  version  of  the  Atlantis  legend.  The final  scene survives 
   as The Downfall of Numenor.*                                                    
   Afewyearsearlier,    in a letter of July  1964 (Letters no.    257), he gave some 
   account of his book, The Lost Road:                                               
    When  C.  S.  Lewis  and  I  tossed  up,  and  he was  to write  on space-travel 
   and  I  on  time-travel,  I  began  an  abortive  book  of  time-travel  of which 
   the  end  was  to  be  the  presence  of  my  hero in  the drowning  of Atlantis. 
   This  was  to  be  called  Numenor,  the  Land  in  the  West.  The   thread  was 
   to  be   the  occurrence   time  and   again  in   human  families   (like  Durin 
   among  the  Dwarves)  of  a  father  and  son  called  by  names  that  could  be 
   interpreted  as  Bliss-friend   and  Elf-friend.   These  no   longer  understood 
   are  found  in  the  end  to  refer  to  the  Atlantid-Numenorean  situation  and 
   mean  'one  loyal  to  the  Valar,   content  with   the  bliss   and  prosperity 
   within  the  limits   prescribed'  and   'one  loyal   to  friendship   with  the 
   High-elves'.  It   started  with   a  father-son   affinity  between   Edwin  and 
   Elwin  of  the  present,  and  was  supposed  to  go  back  into  legendary  time 
   by  way  of  an  Eadwine  and  AElfwine   of  circa   A.D.918,  and   Audoin  and 
  
   Alboin  of  Lombardic  legend,  and  so  to  the  traditions  of  the  North  Sea 
   concerning  the  coming  of  corn  and  culture   heroes,  ancestors   of  kingly 
   lines,  in  boats  (and  their  departure  in  funeral  ships).  One  such Sheaf, 
   or  Shield  Sheafing,  can  actually   be  made   out  as   one  of   the  remote 
   ancestors  of  the  present  Queen.  In  my  tale  we  were  to  come at  last to 
   Amandil  and  Elendil  leaders   of  the   loyal  party   in  Numenor,   when  it 
   fell   under   the   domination   of   Sauron.   Elendil  'elf-friend'   was  the 
   founder  of  the  Exiled  kingdoms   in  Arnor   and  Gondor.   But  I   found  my 
                                                                                   
   (* This  is  Akallabeth,  The  Downfall  of  Numenor,  posthumously  published in 
   The Silmarillion, pp. 259-82.)                                                   
   
                                             
                                                                                          
       real interest was only in the upper end, the Akallabeth or Atalantie*               
       ('Downfall' in Numenorean and Quenya), so I brought  all the  stuff I               
       had  written  on  the  originally unrelated  legends of  Numenor into               
       relation with the main mythnlogy.                                                   
    I  do  not  know   whether  evidence   exists  that   would  date   the  conversation 
    that  led  to  the  writing  of  Out  of  the Silent  Planet and  The Last  Road, but 
    the   former   was   finished   by   the  autumn   of  1937,   and  the   latter  was 
    submitted,  so  far  as  it  went,   to  Allen   and  Unwin   in  November   of  that 
    year (see 1 II.364).                                                                   
       The  significance  of  the  last  sentence  in  the  passage  just  cited  is  not 
    entirely  clear.  When  my  father  said  'But  I  found  my  real interest  was only 
    in  the  upper  end,  the   Akallabeth  or Atalantie'   he  undoubtedly   meant  that 
    he  had  not  been  inspired  to  write  the  'intervening'   parts,  in   which  the 
    father  and  son  were  to  appear  and  reappear  in  older  and  older   phases  of 
    Germanic   legend;  and   indeed  The   Lost  Road   stops  after   the  introductory 
    chapters  and  only  takes  up  again  with   the  Numenorean   story  that   was  to 
    come  at  the  end.   Very  little   was  written   of  what   was  planned   to  lie 
    between.  But  what  is  the  meaning  of  'so  I  brought  all   the  stuff   I  had 
    written  on  the  originally  unrelated  legends  of   Numenor  into   relation  with 
    the   main   mythology'?  My   father  seems   to  be   saying  that,   having  found 
    that  he  only  wanted  to  write  about   Numenor,  he   therefore  and   only  then 
    (abandoning   The   Last   Road)   appended   the   Numenorean   material   to   'the 
    main   mythology',   thus   inaugurating   the   Second   Age   of  the   World.  But 
    what   was   this   material?   He   cannot   have   meant   the   Numenorean  matter 
    contained  in  The  Lost  Road  itself,  since  that  was  already  fully  related to 
    'the  main  mythology'.  It  must  therefore  have   been  something   else,  already 
    existing   when   The   last   Road   was  begun,   as  Humphrey   Carpenter  assumes 
    in  his  Biography  (p.  170):  'Tolkien's  legend   of  Numenor...   was  prohably 
    composed   some   time  before   the  writing   of  "The   Lost  Road",   perhaps  in 
    the  late  nineteen-twenties  or  early  thirties.'  But,  in  fact,  the  conclusion 
    seems to me inescapable that my father erred when he said this.                        
       The  original  rough  workings  for  The  Lost  Road  are  extant,  but  they  are 
    very  rough,  and   do  not   form  a   continuous  text.   There  is   one  complete 
    manuscript,  itself   fairly  rough   and  heavily   emended  in   different  stages; 
    and   a  professional   typescript  that   was  done   when  virtually   all  changes 
    had  been  made  to  the  manuscript.  f  The  typescript  breaks  off   well  before 
                                                                                          
       <It  is  a curious  chance that  the stem  talat used  in Q[uenya]  for 'slipping, 
    sliding,  falling  down',  of  which  atalantie  is a  normal (in  Q) noun-formation, 
    should  so   much  resemble   Atlantis.  [Footnote   to  the   letter.]  -   See  the 
    Etymologies, stem TALAT. The very early Elvish  dictionary described  in I.  246 has 
    a verb talte 'incline (transitive), decline, shake at foundations, make totter, etc.' 
    and an adjective talta 'shaky, wobbly, tottering - sloping, slanting.'                 
       +'This typescript  was made  at Allen  and Unwin,  as appears  from a  letter from 
    Stanley  Unwin  dated  30th  November  1937:  The  Lost  Road:   We  have   had  this 
    typed  and  are  returning the  original herewith.  The typed  copy will  follow when 
    we have had an opportunity of reading it.' See further p. 73 note 14.                  
   
  
    the  point   where  the   manuscript  comes   to  an   end,  and   my  father's 
    emendations  to  it  were  very  largely  corrections  of the  typist's errors, 
    which  were  understandably  many;  it  has   therefore  only   slight  textual 
    value, and the manuscript is very much the primary text.                        
      The  Lost Road  breaks off  finally in  the course  of a  conversation during 
    the  last  days  of  Numenor  between  Elendil  and  his  son Herendil;  and in 
    this  Elendil speaks  at length  of the  ancient history:  of the  wars against 
    Morgoth,  of  Earendel,  of  the  founding  of  Numenor,  and  of   the  coming 
    there  of  Sauron.  The  Lost  Road  is  therefore,  as  I have  said, entirely 
    integrated  with  'the  main  mythology'  -  and  this is  true already  in the 
    preliminary drafts.                                                             
      Now  as  the  papers  were found,  there follows  immediately after  the last 
    page  of  The  Lost  Road  a  further  manuscript  with  a  new page-numbering, 
    but no title. Quite apart from its being so  placed, this  text gives  a strong 
    physical  impression  of  belonging  to  the same  time as  The Last  Road; and 
    it is closely associated in content with the last part of The Last Road, for it 
    tells the  story of  Numenor and  its downfall  - though  this second  text was 
    written with a different purpose, to be a  complete if  very brief  history: it 
    is  indeed  the  first  fully-written  draft of  the narrative  that ultimately 
    became  the  Akallabeth.  But  it  is  earlier  than The  Lost Road;  for where 
    that has Sauron and Tarkalion this has Sur and Angor.                           
      A   second,   more   finished   manuscript   of   this  history   of  Numenor 
    followed, with the title (written  in afterwards)  The Last  Tale: The  Fall of 
    Numenor.  This  has  several   passages  that   are  scarcely   different  from 
    passages  in  The  Lost  Road,  but  it  seems  scarcely  possible to  show for 
    certain  which  preceded  and  which  followed,  unless  the evidence  cited on 
    p. 74, note 25, is  decisive that  the second  version of  The Fall  of Numenor 
    was  the later  of the  two; in  any case,  a passage  rewritten very  near the 
    time of the original composition of this  version is  certainly later  than The 
    Last  Road, for  it gives  a later  form of  the story  of Sauron's  arrival in 
    Numenor (see pp. 26 - 7).                                                       
      It is  therefore clear  that the  two works  were intimately  connected; they 
    arose  at  the  same  time  and  from the  same impulse,  and my  father worked 
    on them together. But still more  striking is  the existence  of a  single page 
    that can only be  the original  'scheme' for  The Fall  of Numenor,  the actual 
    first  writing  down  of  the  idea.  The  very  name Numenor  is here  only in 
    process  of  emergence.  Yet  in  this  primitive  form of  the story  the term 
    Middle-earth  is  used,  as  it  never  was in  the Quenta:  it did  not appear 
    until  the  Annals  of  Valinor   and  the   Ambarkanta.  Moreover   the  form 
    Ilmen  occurs,  which suggests  that this  'scheme' was  later than  the actual 
    writing   of  the   Ambarkanta,  where   Ilmen  was   an  emendation   of  Ilma 
    (earlier Silma): IV.240, note 3.                                                
      I  conclude  therefore  that   'Numenor'  (as   a  distinct   and  formalised 
    conception,  whatever  'Atlantis-haunting',  as  my   father  called   it,  lay 
    behind) arose in the  actual context  of his  discussions with  C. S.  Lewis in 
    (as seems probable) 1936. A  passage in  the 1964  letter can  be taken  to say 
   
    precisely that: 'I began an abortive book of time-travel of which  the end 
    was to be the presence of my hero in the drowning of Atlantis. This was to 
    be  called  Numenor,  the  Land  in  the  West.'  Moreover,  'Numenor' was 
    from the  outset conceived  in full  association with  'The Silmarillion'; 
    there never was  a time  when the  legends of  Numenor were  'unrelated to 
    the main mythology'.  My father  erred in  his recollection  (or expressed 
    himself obscurely,  meaning something  else); the  letter cited  above was 
    indeed written nearly thirty years later.                                  
   
                                        II.                                     
                                THE FALL OF NUMENOR.                            
                                                                               
                                        (i)                                     
                                                                               
                               The original outline.                            
  
                                                                               
   The text of the original 'scheme' of the legend, referred to in  the previous 
   chapter,  was  written  at such  speed that  here and  there words  cannot be 
   certainly  interpreted.  Near  the  beginning  it  is  interrupted by  a very 
   rough  and  hasty  sketch,  which  shows  a  central  globe,   marked  Ambar, 
   with two circles around it;  the inner  area thus  described is  marked Ilmen 
   and  the  outer  Vaiya.  Across  the  top  of Ambar  and cutting  through the 
   zones of Ilmen and Vaiya is a straight line extending to the outer  circle in 
   both directions. This  must be  the forerunner  of the  diagram of  the World 
   Made   Round   accompanying   the   Ambarkanta,   IV.247.   The   first  sen- 
   tence of the text, concerning Agaldor (on  whom see  pp. 78  - 9)  is written 
   separately from the rest, as if it were a false start, or the beginning  of a 
   distinct outline.                                                            
                                                                               
    Agaldor chieftain of a people who live upon the N.W. margin of              
   the Western Sea.                                                             
                                                                               
    The  last  battle  of the  Gods. Men  side largely  with Morgoth.           
   After the victory  the Gods  take counsel.  Elves are  summoned to           
   Valinor. [Struck out: Faithful men dwell in the Lands]                       
    Many  men had  not come  into the  old Tales.  They are  still at           
   large on earth. The Fathers of Men are given a  land to  dwell in,           
   raised by  Osse and  Aule in  the great  Western Sea.  The Western           
   Kingdom  grows  up.   Atalante.  [Added   in  margin:   Legend  so           
   named  it  afterward  (the   old  name   was  Numar   or  Numenos)           
   Atalante = The  Falling.] Its  people great  mariners, and  men of           
   great skill and wisdom. They range from Tol-eressea to  the shores           
   of  Middle-earth.  Their  occasional  appearance  among  Wild Men,           
   where  Faithless   Men  also   [?ranged  corrupting   them].  Some           
   become lords in the East. But the Gods will not allow them to land           
   in  Valinor  -  and  though  they  become long-lived  because many           
   have been bathed  in the  radiance of  Valinor from  Tol-eressea -           
   they are mortal  and their  span brief.  They murmur  against this           
   decree.  Thu  comes  to  Atalante,  heralded [read  heralding] the           
   approach  of  Morgoth.  But  Morgoth  cannot  come  except   as  a           
   
                                                                      
                                                                             
    spirit,  being  doomed  to  dwell  outside  the   Walls  of   Night.  The 
    Atalanteans  fall,  and  rebel.  They  make  a  temple   to  Thu-Morgoth. 
    They  build  an  armament  and  assail  the  shores  of  the   Gods  with 
    thunder.                                                                  
       The   Gods   therefore   sundered   Valinor   from   the   earth,  and 
    an   awful  rift   appeared  down   which  the   water  poured   and  the 
    armament  of  Atalante  was   drowned.  They   globed  the   whole  earth 
    so  that  however  far  a  man  sailed  he  could  never again  reach the 
    West,  but  came  back  to  his  starting-point.  Thus  new   lands  came 
    into  being  beneath  the  Old  World;  and  the   East  and   West  were 
    bent  back  and  [?water  flowed  all  over  the round]  earth's surface 
    and there  was a  time of  flood. But  Atalante being  near the  rift was 
    utter[ly]   thrown   down   and   submerged.   The  remnant   of  [struck 
    out  at  time  of   writing:  Numen   the  Lie-numen]   the  Numenoreans 
    in  their  ships  flee  East  and  land  upon Middle-earth.  [Struck out: 
    Morgoth induces many to believe that this is a natural cataclysm.]        
       The  [?longing]  of  the  Numenoreans.  Their  longing  for   life  on 
    earth.  Their  ship  burials,  and  their  great  tombs.  Some  evil  and 
    some  good.  Many  of  the  good  sit  upon  the  west shore.  These also 
    seek  out  the  Fading  Elves.  How  [struck  out  at  time  of  writing: 
    Agaldor]  Amroth  wrestled  with  Thu  and  drove   him  to   the  centre 
    of the Earth and the Iron-forest.                                         
       The  old  line of  the lands  remained as  a plain  of air  upon which 
    only   the   Gods  could   walk,  and   the  Eldar   who  faded   as  Men 
  
    usurped  the  sun.  But   many  of   the  Numenorie   could  see   it  or 
    faintly  see  it;  and  tried to  devise ships  to sail  on it.  But they 
    achieved  only  ships  that  would sail  in Wilwa  or lower  air. Whereas 
    the  Plain  of  the  Gods  cut  through  and  traversed Ilmen  [in] which 
    even  birds  cannot  fly,  save  the  eagles  and  hawks  of  Manwe.  But 
    the  fleets  of  the  Numenorie  sailed  round  the  world; and  Men took 
    them for gods. Some were content that this should be so.                  
                                                                             
    As  I  have said,  this remarkable  text documents  the beginning  of the 
    legend  of  Numenor,  and  the  extension  of  'The Silmarillion'  into a 
    Second  Age  of the  World. Here  the idea  of the  World Made  Round and 
    the Straight Path was first set down, and here appears the first  germ of 
    the story of the Last Alliance,  in the  words 'These  also seek  out the 
    Fading  Elves.  How  [Agaldor  >]  Amroth  wrestled  with  Thu  and drove 
    him to the centre of the Earth' (at the beginning of the text  Agaldor is 
    named as the chief of a people living on the North-west coasts of Middle- 
    earth). The longevity of the  Numenoreans is  already present,  but (even 
    allowing for the compression and distortion  inherent in  such 'outlines' 
    of my father's, in  which he  attempted to  seize and  dash onto  paper a 
   
                                                                              
                                                                                    
    bubbling  up  of  new  ideas)  seems  to  have  far  less  significance  than  it 
    would  afterwards  attain;  and  is  ascribed,  strangely,  to  'the  radiance of 
    Valinor',  in  which  the  mariners  of  Numenor   were  'bathed'   during  their 
    visits to Tol-eressea,  to which  they were  permitted to  sail. Cf.  the Quenta, 
    IV.98: Still therefore is the light  of Valinor  more great  and fair  than that 
    of  other  lands,  because  there  the  Sun  and  Moon  together  rest   a  while 
    before  they  go  upon  their  dark  journey  under  the  world';  but  this does 
    not  seem  a  sufficient  or satisfactory  explanation of  the idea  (see further 
    p.  20).  The   mortuary  culture   of  the   Numenoreans  does   indeed  appear, 
    but  it  arose  among  the  survivors  of  Numenor  in  Middle-earth,  after  the 
    Downfall;  and  this  remained  into  more  developed  forms  of  the  legend, as 
    did the idea of the flying ships which the exiles built, seeking  to sail  on the 
    Straight  Path  through  Ilmen,  but  achieving  only  flight  through  the lower 
    air, Wilwa.*                                                                     
        The  sentence   'Thu  comes   to  Atalante,   herald[ing]  the   approach  of 
    Morgoth'  certainly   means  that   Thu  prophesied   Morgoth's  return,   as  in 
    subsequent  texts.  The  meaning  of  'But  Morgoth  cannot  come  except   as  a 
    spirit' is made somewhat clearer in the next version, $5.                        
                                                                                    
                                          (ii)                                       
                                                                                    
                        The first version of The Fall of Numenor.                    
                                                                                    
    The  preliminary  outline   was  the   immediate  precursor   of  a   first  full 
    narrative   -  the   manuscript  described   above  (p.   9),  placed   with  The 
    Lost  Road.  This was  followed by  further versions,  and I  shall refer  to the 
    work  as  a  whole  (as  distinct  from  the  Akallabeth,   into  which   it  was 
    afterwards  transformed)  as  The   Fall  of   Numenor,  abbreviated   'FN';  the 
    first text has no title, but I shall call it 'FN I'.                             
        FN  I  is  rough  and  hasty, and  full of  corrections made  at the  time of 
    composition;  there  are  also  many  others,  mostly  slight,  made   later  and 
    moving  towards  the  second  version  FN  II.  I  give  it  as  it  was written, 
    without  the  second  layer  of  emendations  (except  in  so  far as  these make 
    small  necessary  corrections  to  clarify  the  sense).  As  explained   in  the 
    Preface,  here  as  elsewhere  I  have  introduced  paragraph  numbers  into  the 
    text   to   make   subsequent   reference   and   comparison   easier.   A   com- 
    mentary, following the paragraphing of the text, follows at its end.             
                                                                                    
    $1  In  the  Great  Battle  when  Fionwe   son  of   Manwe  over-                
    threw  Morgoth and  rescued the  Gnomes and  the Fathers  of Men,                
  
    many  mortal  Men  took part  with Morgoth.  Of these  those that                
    were not destroyed fled into the East and South of the World, and                
    the  servants of  Morgoth that  escaped came  to them  and guided                
                                                                                    
      (* Although this text has the final form Ilmen, beside Silma > Ilma >  Ilmen in 
    the Ambarkanta, Wilwa was replaced in the Ambarkanta by Vista).                 
   
   them;  and  they  became  evil,  and  they  brought  evil  into many 
   places where wild Men dwelt at large in the empty lands.  But after 
   their  victory,  when  Morgoth  and  many   of  his   captains  were 
   bound,  and  Morgoth  was  thrust  again  into  the  Outer Darkness, 
   the  Gods  took  counsel.  The  Elves were  summoned to  Valinor, as 
   has been told,  and many  obeyed, but  not all.  But the  Fathers of 
   Men,  who  had  served  the  Eldar,  and  fought   against  Morgoth, 
   were  greatly  rewarded.  For  Fionwe  son   of  Manwe   came  among 
   them  and  taught  them,  and  gave  them  wisdom,  power  and  life 
   stronger than any others of the Second Kindred.                     
     $2. And  a  great  land  was made  for them  to dwell  in, neither 
   part of Middle-earth nor wholly  separate from  it. This  was raised 
   by Osse out  of the  depths of  Belegar, the  Great Sea,  and estab- 
   lished  by Aule,  and enriched  by Yavanna.  It was  called Numenor, 
   that is Westernesse, and Andunie  or the  Sunsetland, and  its chief 
   city in the midmost of its  western coasts  was in  the days  of its 
   might called Numar or Numenos; but after  its fall  it was  named in 
   legend Atalante, the Ruin.                                          
     $3. For  in  Numenore  a great  people arose,  in all  things more 
   like the First Kindred than any other races of  Men that  have been, 
   yet less fair and wise than they, though greater in body.  And above 
   all  their  arts the  people of  Numenor nourished  shipbuilding and 
   sea-craft,  and  became mariners  whose like  shall never  be again, 
   since  the  world  was  diminished.  They  ranged  from Tol-eressea, 
   where for many ages they still  had converse  and dealings  with the 
   Gnomes,  to the  shores of  Middle-earth, and  sailed round  to the 
   North  and  South,  and  glimpsed  from their  high prows  the Gates 
   of  Morning  in  the  East. And  they appeared  among the  wild Men, 
   and  filled  them  with  wonder  and  also   with  fear.   For  many 
   esteemed  them  to be  Gods or  sons of  Gods out  of the  West, and 
   evil men had told them lies concerning  the Lords  of the  West. But 
   the  Numenoreans  tarried not  long yet  in Middle-earth,  for their 
   hearts  hungered  ever westward  for the  undying bliss  of Valinor. 
   And they were restless and pursued  with desire  even at  the height 
   of their glory.                                                     
          But the Gods  forbade them  to sail  beyond the  Lonely Isle, 
   and would not permit any save their kings (once in each  life before 
   he  was  crowned)  to  land in  Valinor. For  they were  mortal Men, 
   and it was not in the power and right of Manwe to alter  their fate. 
   Thus  though  the  people  were  long-lived,  since  their  land was 
   more nigh  than other  lands to  Valinor, and  many had  looked long 
   on the radiance of the Gods that came  faintly to  Tol-eressea, they 
   
   remained mortal, even their  kings, and  their span  brief in  the eyes 
   of  the  Eldar.  And  they murmured  against this  decree. And  a great 
   discontent  grew  among  them;  and  their   masters  of   lore  sought 
   unceasingly  for  the  secrets  that  should  prolong their  lives, and 
   they  sent  spies  to  seek  these  in  Valinor.  And  the   Gods  were 
   angered.                                                               
           And  in  time  it  came  to  pass  that  Sur  (whom  the Gnomes 
   called  Thu)  came  in  the  likeness of  a great  bird to  Numenor and 
   preached  a  message  of  deliverance,  and  he  prophesied  the second 
   coming  of  Morgoth.  But  Morgoth   did  not   come  in   person,  but 
   only  in  spirit  and  as a  shadow upon  the mind  and heart,  for the 
   Gods  shut  him  beyond  the  Walls  of  the  World.  But Sur  spake to 
  
   Angor  the  king  and  Istar  his  queen,  and  promised  them  undying 
   life  and  lordship  of  the  Earth.  And  they  believed him  and fell 
   under  the  shadow,  and  the greatest  part of  the people  of Numenor 
   followed  them.  Angor  raised  a  great  temple  to  Morgoth   in  the 
   midst of the land, and Sur dwelt there.                                
     $6. But  in  the  passing  of the  years Angor  felt the  oncoming of 
   old  age,  and  he  was  troubled;  and  Sur  said  that  the  gifts of 
   Morgoth  were withheld  by the  Gods, and  t hat  to  obtain  plenitude 
   of  power  and  undying   life  he   must  be   master  of   the  West. 
   Wherefore   the   Numenoreans   made  a   great  armament;   and  their 
   might  and  skill  had  in  those  days  become exceedingly  great, and 
   they  had  moreover  the  aid  of  Sur. The  fleets of  the Numenoreans 
   were like a great land of many islands, and their  masts like  a forest 
   of  mountain-trees,  and  their  banners  like   the  streamers   of  a 
   thunderstorm,  and  their  sails  were  black.  And  they  moved slowly 
   into the West, for all the winds were stilled and the world  lay silent 
   in the fear of that time. And they passed Tol-eressea,  and it  is said 
   that the Elves  mourned and  grew sick,  for the  light of  Valinor was 
   cut  off  by  the  cloud  of  the Numenoreans.  But Angor  assailed the 
   shores  of  the  Gods,  and  he cast  bolts of  thunder, and  fire came 
   upon the sides of Taniquetil.                                          
           But  the  Gods  were  silent.  Sorrow  and  dismay were  in the 
   heart  of  Manwe,  and  he  spoke  to  Iluvatar,  and  took  power  and 
   counsel from the Lord of All;  and the  fate and  fashion of  the world 
   was  changed.  For  the  silence  of  the  Gods  was  broken  suddenly, 
   and  Valinor  was  sundered  from  the  earth, and  a rift  appeared in 
   the  midst  of Belegar  east of  Tol-eressea, and  into this  chasm the 
   great seas plunged, and the noise of the falling waters filled  all the 
   earth  and  the  smoke  of  the cataracts  rose above  the tops  of the 
   everlasting  mountains.  But  all  the  ships  of  Numenor   that  were 
   
   west  of  Tol-eressea  were  drawn  down  into  the  great   abyss  and 
   drowned,  and  Angor the  mighty and  Istar his  queen fell  like stars 
   into  the  dark,  and  they  perished  out  of  all knowledge.  And the 
   mortal  warriors  that  had  set  foot  in  the land  of the  Gods were 
   buried  under  fallen  hills,  where  legend  saith  that they  lie im- 
   prisoned  in  the  Forgotten  Caves  until  the  day  of  Doom  and the 
   Last  Battle. And  the Elves  of Tol-eressea  passed through  the gates 
   of  death,  and  were  gathered  to their  kindred in  the land  of the 
   Gods,  and  became  as they;  and the  Lonely Isle  remained only  as a 
   shape of the past.                                                     
     $8. But  Iluvatar  gave  power  to  the  Gods,  and  they  bent  back 
   the  edges  of  the Middle-earth,  and they  made it  into a  globe, so 
   that  however  far  a  man  should  sail  he  could  never  again reach 
   the  true  West,  but  came  back  weary at  last to  the place  of his 
   beginning.   Thus   New  Lands   came  into   being  beneath   the  Old 
   World,  and  all  were  equally distant  from the  centre of  the round 
   earth; and  there was  flood and  great confusion  of waters,  and seas 
   covered  what  was  once  the  dry,  and  lands  appeared  where  there 
   had  been  deep  seas. Thus  also the  heavy air  flowed round  all the 
   earth in that time, above  the waters;  and the  springs of  all waters 
   were cut off from the stars.                                           
     $9. But  Numenor  being  nigh  upon the  East to  the great  rift was 
   utterly   thrown   down  and   overwhelmed  in   sea,  and   its  glory 
   perished.  But  a  remnant  of  the  Numenoreans  escaped  the  ruin in 
   this manner. Partly by the  device of  Angor, and  partly of  their own 
   will  (because  they  revered  still  the  Lords of  the West  and mis- 
   trusted  Sur) many  had abode  in ships  upon the  east coast  of their 
   land, lest the issue of war be  evil. Wherefore  protected for  a while 
   by the  land they  avoided the  draught of  the sea,  and a  great wind 
   arose  blowing from  the gap,  and they  sped East  and came  at length 
   to   the   shores   of    Middle-earth   in    the   days    of   ruin. 
  
   $10.  There   they   became   lords   and  kings   of  Men,   and  some 
   were evil and some were of good will.  But all  alike were  filled with 
   desire of long  life upon  earth, and  the thought  of Death  was heavy 
   upon  them;  and  their  feet were  turned east  but their  hearts were 
   westward.  And  they  built  mightier  houses for  their dead  than for 
   their  living,  and   endowed  their   buried  kings   with  unavailing 
   treasure.  For  their wise  men hoped  ever to  discover the  secret of 
   prolonging life and maybe the recalling of it. But it is said  that the 
   span of their lives, which had of old been greater than that  of lesser 
   races,  dwindled  slowly,  and  they  achieved  only  the  art  of pre- 
   serving  uncorrupt  for  many  ages  the dead  flesh of  men. Wherefore 
   
   the  kingdoms  upon  the  west  shores   of  the   Old  World   became  a 
   place  of tombs,  and filled  with ghosts.  And in  the fantasy  of their 
   hearts,   and   the  confusion   of  legends   half-forgotten  concerning 
   that  which  had  been, they  made for  their thought  a land  of shades, 
   filled  with  the  wraiths  of  the  things  of  mortal  earth.  And many 
   deemed  this  land  was  in  the  West,  and  ruled  by  the   Gods,  and 
   in  shadow  the  dead,   bearing  the   shadows  of   their  possessions, 
   should  come  there,  who  could  no  more  find  the  true  West  in the 
   body.  For  which  reason  in  after  days  many  of  their  descendants, 
   or  men  taught  by  them, buried  their dead  in ships  and set  them in 
   pomp   upon   the   sea   by   the   west  coasts   of  the   Old  World. 
   $11. )u$ 
   
   round.  And  many  abandoned  the  Gods,  and  put  them  out  of  their 
   legends,  and  even  out  of  their  dreams.  But  Men  of  Middle-earth 
   looked  on  them  with  wonder  and  great  fear,  and  took them  to be 
   gods;   and   many   were    content   that    this   should    be   so. 
   $13. But  not  all  the  hearts  of   the  Numenoreans   were  crooked; 
   and  the  lore  of  the  old days  descending from  the Fathers  of Men, 
   and  the  Elf-friends,  and  those  instructed   by  Fionwe,   was  pre- 
   served  among  some.  And  they  knew  that  the  fate  of  Men  was not 
   bounded  by  the  round  path  of  the  world,  nor  destined   for  the 
   straight  path.  For  the  round  is  crooked  and  has  no  end  but no 
   escape;  and the  straight is  true, but  has an  end within  the world, 
   and that is the fate of the Elves. But the  fate of  Men, they  said, is 
   neither  round  nor  ended,  and  is  not  within  the  world.  And they 
   remembered  from  whence  the  ruin  came,  and   the  cutting   off  of 
   Men  from  their just  portion of  the straight  path; and  they avoided 
   the  shadow  of  Morgoth  according  to  their  power,  and  hated  Thu. 
   And  they  assailed  his  temples  and  their  servants, and  there were 
   wars  of  allegiance  among  the  mighty  of this  world, of  which only 
   the                            echoes                            remain. 
   $14. But  there  remains  still  a  legend of  Beleriand: for  that land 
   in  the  West  of  the  Old  World,  although  changed and  broken, held 
   still in ancient days to  the name  it had  in the  days of  the Gnomes. 
   And  it  is  said  that  Amroth  was  King  of  Beleriand;  and  he took 
   counsel  with Elrond  son of  Earendel, and  with such  of the  Elves as 
   remained  in  the  West;  and  they  passed   the  mountains   and  came 
   into inner lands far from  the sea,  and they  assailed the  fortress of 
   Thu.  And  Amroth  wrestled  with  Thu  and  was  slain;  but   Thu  was 
   brought  to  his  knees,  and  his  servants  were  dispelled;  and  the 
   peoples   of   Beleriand   destroyed  his   dwellings,  and   drove  him 
   forth, and he fled to a dark  forest, and  hid himself.  And it  is said 
   that the  war with  Thu hastened  the fading  of the  Eldar, for  he had 
   power   beyond   their   measure,  as   Felagund  King   of  Nargothrond 
   had  found  in  the  earliest  days;  and  they expended  their strength 
   and substance in the  assault upon  him. And  this was  the last  of the 
   services of the older race to Men, and it is held the last of  the deeds 
   of  alliance  before the  fading of  the Elves  and the  estrangement of 
   the  Two  Kindreds.  And  here  the tale  of the  ancient world,  as the 
  
   Elves keep it, comes to an end.                                         
                                                                          
            Commentary on the first version of The Fall of Numenor.         
                                                                          
     $1.   As Q $18 was first written (IV. 158), it was permitted by Fionwe 
     that 'with the Elves should those of the race of Hador and Beor       
   
    alone  be  suffered to  Jepart, if  they would.  But of  these only  Elrond was 
    now  left...'  On  this   extremely  puzzling   passage  see   the  commentary, 
    IV. zoo,  where I  suggested that  obscure as  it is  it represents  'the first 
    germ  of  the  story  of  the  departure  of  the  Elf-friends to  Numenor.' It 
    was   removed   in   the   rewriting,  Q   II  $18,   where  there   appears  a 
    reference  to  Men  of  Hithlum  who  'repentant  of  their evil  servitude did 
    deeds  of  valour,  and  many  beside  of  Men  new  come  out  of  the  East', 
    but  now  no  mention  of  the  Elf-friends.  A  final  hasty  revision  of the 
    passage (IV. 163, notes 2 and 3) gave:                                        
       And it is said that all that were left of the three  Houses of  the Fathers 
    of   Men  fought   for  Fionwe,   and  to   them  were   joined  some   of  the 
    Men  of  Hithlum  who  repenting  of   their  evil   servitude  did   deeds  of 
    valour...  But  most  Men,   and  especially   those  new   come  out   of  the 
    East, were on the side of the Enemy.                                           
    This  is  very  close  to,  and  no  doubt  belongs  in fact  to the  same time 
    as,  the  corresponding  passage  in  the  following   version  of   'The  Sil- 
    marillion'  (QS*,  p.  328  $16),  which  however  omits  the  reference to 
    the  Men  of  Hithlum.  I  have little  doubt that  this development  came in 
    with the emergence of Numenor.                                                 
       Here  first  appear  the  names  Andunie'  (but  as  a  name of  the island, 
    translated  'the  Sunsetland'),  and  Numenor  itself  (which  does  not  occur 
    in   the   preliminary   outline,   though   the   people   are   there  called 
    Numenorie'   and   Numenoreans).   The   chief   city   is   called   Numar  or 
    Numenos,  which  in  the  outline  were  the  names  of  the  land.   The  name 
    Belegar was emended later, here and in $7, to Belegaer.                        
       After  the  words  enriched   by  Yavanna   the  passage   concerning  names 
    was early replaced as follows:                                                 
       It  was  called  by  the  Gods  Andor,  the  Land  of Gift,  but by  its own 
    folk   Vinya,  the   Young;  but   when  the   men  of   that  land   spake  of 
    it   to   the   men   of   Middle-earth   they  named   it  Numenor,   that  is 
    Westernesse,  for  it  lay  west  of  all  lands inhabited  by mortals.  Yet it 
    was  not  in  the  true  West,  for  there  was  the  land  of  the  Gods.  The 
    chief  city  of  Numenor  was  in  the  midmost  of  its  western  coasts,  and 
    in  the  days  of  its  might  it  was  called  Andunie,  because it  faced the 
    sunset; but after its fall it was  named in  the legends  of those  that fled 
    from it Atalante the Downfall.                                                 
    Here  first  appears  Andor,  Land  of  Gift, and  also the  name given  to the 
    land  by  the  Numenoreans,  Vinya,  the  Young,  which  did  not   survive  in 
    the   later   legend   (cf.   Vinyamar,   Vinyalonde',   Index   to  Unfinished 
    Tales);  Andunie'  now  becomes  the name  of the  chief city.  In the  text as 
    originally  written  the  name  Atalante'  could  refer either  to the  land or 
    the  city,  but  in  the  rewriting it  can only  refer to  the city.  It seems 
                                                                                  
     (* Throughout this book the abbreviation 'QS' (Quenta Silmarillion) is used for 
   the version interrupted near the end of I937; see pp. 107- 8).                 
   
   unlikely that my father intended  this; see  the corresponding  passage in 
   FN II and commentary.                                                      
   $3.  The permission given to the  Numenoreans to  sail as  far west  as Tol- 
   eressea,  found  already  in  the  original  outline,  contrasts  with the 
   Akallabeth (pp. 262 - 3), where it is  told that  they were  forbidden 'to 
   sail  so  far  westward  that  the coasts  of Numenor  could no  longer be 
   seen', and  only the  most keen-sighted  among them  could descry  far off 
   the tower of Avallone on the Lonely Isle.                                  
     The  Gates  of  Morning  reappear,  remarkably,  from  the   Lost  Tales 
  
   (I.  216).  In  the  original astronomical  myth the  Sun passed  into the 
   Outer  Dark  by  the  Door  of  Night  and  re-entered  by  the  Gates  of 
   Morn;  but  with  the  radical  transformation  of  the myth  that entered 
   with  the  Sketch  of  the Mythology  (see IV.  49), and  is found  in the 
   Quenta  and  Ambarkanta,  whereby  the  Sun  is drawn  by the  servants of 
   Ulmo  beneath  the  roots  of the  Earth, the  Door of  Night was  given a 
   different significance and the Gates of  Morn no  longer appear  (see IV. 
   252,  255).  How  the  reference  to  them  here  (which  survives  in the 
   Akallabeth, p. 263) is to be understood I am unable to say.                
     In this paragraph is the first  occurrence of  the expression  The Lords 
   of the West.                                                               
     The words save their kings (once in  each life  before he  was crowned) 
   were early placed  in square  brackets. In  the conclusion  of QS  (p. 326 
   $$8 - 9) the prohibition appears to be absolute, not to  be set  aside for 
   any  mortal;  there  Mandos  says of  Earendel 'Now  he shall  surely die, 
   for he  has trodden  the forbidden  shores', and  Manwe says  'To Earendel 
   I remit  the ban,  and the  peril that  he took  upon himself.'  Later (as 
   noted  under  $3 above)  the Ban  extended also,  and inevitably,  to Tol- 
   eressea ('easternmost of the Undying Lands', the Akallabeth, p. 263).      
     The  ascription  of the  longevity of  the Numenoreans  to the  light of 
   Valinor appeared already in the original outline, and I cited (p. 13) the 
   passage from the Quenta where it  is said  that the  light of  Valinor was 
   greater and fairer  than in  the other  lands 'because  there the  Sun and 
   Moon together rest a while.' But the  wording here,  'the radiance  of the 
   Gods  that  came  faintly  to Tol-eressea',  surely implies  a light  of a 
   different  nature  from  that  of  the  Sun and  Moon (which  illumine the 
   whole  world).  Conceivably,  the  further  idea   that  appears   in  the 
   corresponding  passage  in  QS  ($79)  is  present  here:   'moreover  the 
   Valar store  the radiance  of the  Sun in  many vessels,  and in  vats and 
   pools  for  their  comfort  in  times  of  dark.'  The  passage  was later 
   enclosed  in  brackets,  and  it  does  not  appear  in  FN  II; but  at a 
   subsequent  point  in  the  narrative  ($6)   the  Elves   of  Tol-eressea 
   mourned  'for  the  light  of  Valinor  was cut  off by  the cloud  of the 
   Numenoreans',  and this  was not  rejected. Cf.  the Akallabeth  (p. 278): 
   'the Eldar mourned, for the light of the setting  sun was  cut off  by the 
   cloud of the Numenoreans.'                                                 
     With what is said here of Morgoth's  not returning  'in person',  for he 
   
     was shut beyond the Walls  of the  World, 'but  only in  spirit and  as a 
     shadow upon the mind and  heart', cf.  the Quenta  (IV. 164):  'Some say 
     also that Morgoth at whiles secretly as a  cloud that  cannot be  seen or 
     felt...  creeps back  surmounting the  Walls and  visiteth the  world' (a 
     passage that survived in QS, pp. 332-3 $30).                             
        The  concluding  sentence  concerning  the  Elves  of  Tol-eressea was 
     an addition, but one that looks as if it belongs with the writing  of the 
     text. It is very hard to interpret. The  rift in  the Great  Sea appeared 
     east of Tol-eressea, but the ships that were west of the isle  were drawn 
     down  into  the  abyss; and  it might  be concluded  from this  that Tol- 
     eressea also was swallowed  up and  disappeared: so  the Elves  who dwelt 
     there 'passed  through the  gates of  death, and  were gathered  to their 
     kindred in the land of the Gods', and 'the Lonely  Isle remained  only as 
     a shape of the past.' But this would be very strange, for it  would imply 
     the  abandonment  of  the  entire  story  of  AElfwine's  voyage  to Tol- 
     eressea  in  ages after;  yet AElfwine  as recorder  and pupil  was still 
     present in my father's writings after the completion of  The Lord  of the 
     Rings.  On  the  diagram  of  the  World  Made  Round   accompanying  the 
     Ambarkanta (IV. 247) Tol-eressea is marked  as a  point on  the Straight 
     Path. Moreover, much later, in  the Akallabeth  (pp. 278  - 9),  the same 
     is  told  of  the  great  chasm:  it  opened  'between  Numenor  and  the 
     Deathless  Lands',  and  all  the  fleets of  the Numenoreans  (which had 
     passed  on  to  Aman and  so were  west of  Tol-eressea) were  drawn down 
     into it; but 'Valinor and Eressea were  taken from  [the world]  into the 
  
     realm of hidden things.'                                                 
                                                                             
   $8   The concluding sentence ('Thus also the heavy air...') is a           
                                                                             
     marginal  addition  which  seems  certainly to  belong with  the original 
     text. It has no mark for insertion, but must surely be placed here.      
   $10  The  desire  to prolong  life was  already a  mark of  the Numenoreans 
   ($4), but the dark picture in the Akallabeth (p.  266) of  a land  of tombs 
   and  embalming,  of  a  people  obsessed  with death,  was not  present. At 
   this stage in the evolution of the  legend, as  already in  the preliminary 
   outline,  the  tomb-culture  arose  among   the  Numenoreans   who  escaped 
   the  Downfall  and  founded  kingdoms  in  the  'Old  World':   whether  of 
   good or evil disposition 'all alike were  filled with  desire of  long life 
   upon  earth,  and  the  thought  of  Death  was  heavy  upon them',  and it 
   was  the  life-span of  the Exiles,  as it  appears, that  slowly dwindled. 
   There  are  echoes  of  the present  passage in  the Akallabeth  account of 
   Numenor  after  the  Shadow  fell  upon  it  in  the  days  of Tar-Atanamir 
   (cf. Unfinished Tales p. 221);  but in  the very  different context  of the 
   original  story,  when  this  culture  arose among  those who  survived the 
   Cataclysm  and  their  descendants,  other elements  were present:  for the 
   Gods  were  now  removed  into  the  realm  of  the  unknown   and  unseen, 
   and  they  became  the  'explanation'  of  the  mystery  of   death,  their 
   dwelling-place in the far West  the region  to which  the dead  passed with 
   their possessions.                                                         
   
                                                              
                                                                                
   In   'The   Silmarillion'   the   Gods   are  'physically'   present,  because 
   (whatever  the  actual  mode  of  their  own  being)  they  inhabit  the  same 
   physical world, the  realm of  the 'seen';  if, after  the Hiding  of Valinor, 
   they  could  not  be reached  by the  voyages sent  out in  vain by  Turgon of 
   Gondolin,   they   were   nonetheless  reached   by  Earendel,   sailing  from 
   Middle-earth  in  his  ship  Wingelot,  and  their  physical  intervention  of 
   arms  changed  the  world  for  ever  through  the  physical   destruction  of 
   the  power  of  Morgoth.  Thus  it  may  be  said  that in  'The Silmarillion' 
   there  is  no  'religion',  because  the Divine  is present  and has  not been 
   'displaced';  but  with  the  physical   removal  of   the  Divine   from  the 
   World  Made   Round  a   religion  arose   (as  it   had  arisen   in  Numenor 
   under   the   teachings   of   Thu  concerning   Morgoth,  the   banished  and 
   absent  God),  and  the  dead  were  despatched,  for  religious  reasons,  in 
   burial     ships     on     the     shores      of     the      Great     Sea. 
   $12  'But  upon  the  straight  road  only  the  Gods  and the  vanished Elves 
   could  walk,  or  such  as  the  Gods  summoned  of  the  fading Elves  of the 
   round  earth,  who  became  diminished  in  substance   as  Men   usurped  the 
   sun.' Cf. the Quenta, IV.  100  -  1, as  emended (a  passage that  goes back 
   to the Sketch of the Mythology, IV. 21):                                      
       In  after  days,  when  because  of  the  triumph  of  Morgoth  Elves  and 
   Men  became  estranged,  as  he  most  wished,  those  of  the   Eldalie  that 
   still  lived  in  the  world  faded,  and  Men  usurped  the   sunlight.  Then 
   the  Eldar  wandered  in  the  lonelier  places  of   the  Outer   Lands,  and 
   took  to  the  moonlight  and  to  the  starlight,  and   to  the   woods  and 
   caves,   and  became   as  shadows,   wraiths  and   memories,  such   as  set 
   not sail unto the West and vanished from the world.                           
    This passage survived very little changed in QS ($87).                       
       I  believe  that  the  story  of  the  flying  ships  built by  the exiled 
   Numenoreans,  found  already  in  the  preliminary  draft  (p.  12),   is  the 
   sole  introduction  of  aerial  craft  in all  my father's  works. No  hint is 
   given  of  the  means  by  which  they  rose  and  were  propelled;   and  the 
   passage did not survive into the later legend.                                
   $I3. It  is a  curious feature  of the  original story  of Numenor  that there 
   is  no  mention  of  what  befell  Thu  at  the  Downfall (cf.  the Akallabeth 
   p.  280);  but  he  reappears  here as  a master  of temples  (cf. the  Lay of 
  
   Leithian lines 2064 - 7), dwelling in a fortress ($14), an object  of hatred 
   to  those  of  the  survivors  of  Numenor  who  retained  something   of  the 
   ancient knowledge.                                                            
   $14. In  the  Quenta  (IV.  160  -  1)  it is  told that  in the  Great Battle 
   the  Northern  regions  of  the  Western  world  were  rent  and   riven,  and 
   the   sea   roared   in  through   many  chasms,   and  there   was  confusion 
   and  great  noise;  and  the  rivers  perished  or  found  new paths,  and the 
   valleys  were  upheaved  and  the  hills   trod  down,   and  Sirion   was  no 
   more.  Then  Men  fled  away...   and  long   was  it   ere  they   came  back 
   over the mountains to where Beleriand once had been.                          
    The  last  words  of  the  earliest  Annals  of Beleriand  (IV. 310)  are 'So 
   
    ended  the  First  Age of  the World  and Beleriand  was no  more.' It  is also 
    said in  the Quenta  (IV. 162) that  after the  War was  ended 'there  was a 
    mighty   building   of  ships   on  the   shores  of   the  Western   Sea,  and 
    especially  upon  the  great  isles, which  in the  disruption of  the Northern 
    world were fashioned of ancient Beleriand.'                                    
       In  FN  a  rather  different  conception  is  suggested.   Though  Beleriand 
    had been 'changed and broken', it is  spoken of  as 'that  land', it  was still 
    called  Beleriand,  and  it  was peopled  by Men  and Elves,  able to  form an 
    alliance  against  Thu.  I  would  suggest  (though  hesitantly) that  with the 
    emergence,   here   first   glimpsed,   of   a   Second  Age   of  Middle-earth 
    consequent   on   the   legend   of   Numenor,   the   utter   devastation   of 
    Beleriand,  suitable  to  the  finality  of  the  conclusion  of   the  earlier 
    conception,  had  been  diminished."  Moreover  it  seems  that  at  this  time 
    my  father  did  not  conceive   of  any   further  destruction   of  Beleriand 
    at  the  time  of  the  Downfall  of  Numenor,  as  he  would  do   later  (see 
                                                                                  
    p. 32).                                                                         
       At  this  stage  there  is  no  mention  of  a  first  and  founder  king of 
    Numenor.  Elrond  was  still  the  only  child  of  Earendel  and  Elwing;  his 
    brother  Elros  has  appeared  only in  late additions  to the  text of  Q (IV. 
    155),  which  were  inserted  after   the  Numenorean   legend  had   begun  to 
    develop.  In  the  oldest  conception  in  the  Sketch  of the  Mythology (IV. 
    38) Elrond 'bound by his  mortal half  elects to  stay on  earth' (i.e.  in the 
    Great  Lands),  and  in  Q  (IV.  158)  he  'elected  to  remain,  being  bound 
    by  his  mortal  blood  in  love  to  those  of  the  younger  race',   see  my 
    remarks  on  the  Choice  of  the  Half-elven, IV.  70. Elrond  is here,  as it 
    seems,  a  leader  of  the  Elves  of  Beleriand,  in  alliance   with  Amroth, 
    predecessor  of  Elendil.  The  Last  Alliance  leading  to  the  overthrow  of 
    Thu  is  seen  as the  last intervention  of the  Elves in  the affairs  of the 
    World  of  Men,  in  itself  hastening  their  inevitable  fading.   The  'dark 
    forest' to which Thu fled (cf. the  'Iron-forest' in  the original  outline) is 
    doubtless  Mirkwood.   In  The   Hobbit  all   that  had   been  told   of  the 
    Necromancer   was  that   he  dwelt   in  a   dark  tower   in  the   south  of 
    Mirkwood.+                                                                   
                                                                                  
                                        (iii)                                      
                                                                                  
                      The second version of The Fall of Numenor                    
                                                                                  
   FN II  is a  clear manuscript,  made by  my father  with FN  I before  him and 
   probably  soon  after  it.  It  has  many  emendations  made  in  the   act  of 
                                                                                  
     <The passages cited  here from  Q were  rather surprisingly  retained almost 
   unaltered in QS: see p. 337.                                                    
                                                                                  
     +Cf. Letters no. 257, referring to The Hobbit: 'the (originally) quite casual 
   reference to the Necromancer, whose function was hardly more than to  provide a 
   reason for Gandalf going away and  leaving Bilbo  and the  Dwarves to  fend for 
   themselves, which was necessary for the tale.'                                  
   
  
                                                                     
                                                                               
   composition, and  none that  seem to  have been  made after  any significant 
   interval, apart from the title, which was inserted later in pencil,  and the 
   rejection of a sentence in $7. In  contrast to  my father's  common tendency 
   to begin a new  text keeping  close to  the antecedent  but then  to diverge 
   ever more strongly as he proceeded, in this  case the  earlier part  is much 
   changed  and expanded  whereas the  latter is  scarcely altered,  other than 
   in  very  minor  improvements  to  the run  of sentences,  until the  end is 
   reached. To give the  whole of  FN II  is therefore  unnecessary. Retaining 
   the paragraph numbering of FN I, I give $$ 1 - 5 and 14 in full, and  of the 
   remainder only such short passages as were significantly altered.            
                                                                               
                        THE LAST TALE: THE FALL OF NUMENOR                      
                                                                               
   $1.   In  the  Great  Battle  when Fionwe  son of  Manwe overthrew           
   Morgoth and rescued the  Exiles, the  three houses  of the  Men of           
   Beleriand fought  against Morgoth.  But most  Men were  allies of           
   the Enemy; and after the victory of  the Lords  of the  West those           
   that were not destroyed fled eastward  into Middle-earth;  and the           
   servants  of  Morgoth  that  escaped  came  to them,  and enslaved           
   them. For the Gods  forsook for  a time  the Men  of Middle-earth,           
   because  they  had disobeyed  their summons  and hearkened  to the           
   Enemy.  And   Men  were   troubled  by   many  evil   things  that           
   Morgoth  had  made  in  the  days  of  his  dominion:  demons  and           
   dragons  and  monsters,  and  Orcs,  that  are  mockeries  of  the           
   creatures of Iluvatar; and their  lot was  unhappy. But  Manwe put           
   forth  Morgoth,  and  shut  him  beyond  the  world  in  the  Void           
   without; and he cannot return  again into  the world,  present and           
   visible, while the Lords  are enthroned.  Yet his  Will remaineth,           
   and guideth  his servants;  and it  moveth them  ever to  seek the           
   overthrow of the Gods and the hurt of those that obey them.                  
     But  when  Morgoth  was  thrust  forth,  the Gods  held council.           
   The  Elves  were summoned  to return  into the  West, and  such as           
   obeyed  dwelt  again  in  Eressea,  the  Lonely Island,  which was           
   renamed Avallon: for it is hard by Valinor. But  Men of  the three           
   faithful  houses  and  such as  had joined  with them  were richly           
   rewarded.  For   Fionwe  son   of  Manwe   came  among   them  and           
   taught them; and  he gave  them wisdom,  power, and  life stronger           
   than any others have of the mortal race.                                     
     $2.  And a  great land  was made  for them  to dwell  in, neither           
   part of Middle-earth nor wholly separate from it. It was raised by           
   Osse out of the depths of the Great Sea,  and established  by Aule           
   and enriched  by Yavanna;  and the  Eldar brought  thither flowers           
   and fountains out of Avallon  and wrought  gardens there  of great           
   beauty, in which  the Gods  themselves at  times would  walk. That           
   
   land was  called by  the Valar  Andor, the  Land of  Gift, and  by its 
   own folk it was at first called Vinya, the Young; but  in the  days of 
   its  pride  they named  it Numenor,  that is  Westernesse, for  it lay 
   west of all lands inhabited by mortals; yet it was  far from  the true 
   West, for that is Valinor, the land of  the Gods.  But its  glory fell 
   and its name perished; for after its ruin it was named in  the legends 
   of those that fled from it Atalante, the Downfallen. Of old  its chief 
   city and haven was  in the  midst of  its western  coasts, and  it was 
   called Andunie, because it  faced the  sunset. But  the high  place of 
   its king was at Numenos in the heart of the land.  It was  built first 
   by  Elrond  son  of  Earendel,  whom the  Gods and  Elves chose  to be 
   the lord of that land; for in  him the  blood of  the houses  of Hador 
   and Beor  was mingled,  and with  it some  part of  that of  the Eldar 
   and  Valar,  which  he  drew   from  Idril   and  from   Luthien.  But 
   Elrond  and  all  his  folk  were  mortal;  for  the  Valar   may  not 
  
   withdraw  the  gift  of  death,  which  cometh  to Men  from Iluvatar. 
   Yet they took on the speech of the Elves of the  Blessed Realm,  as it 
   was  and  is  in  Eressea,  and  held  converse  with  the  Elves, and 
   looked afar upon Valinor;  for their  ships were  suffered to  sail to 
   Avallon and their mariners to dwell there for a while.                
     $3.  And  in  the  wearing  of  time  the  people  of   Numenor  grew 
   great and glorious, in  all things  more like  the Firstborn  than any 
   other races of Men that have  been; yet  less fair  and wise  than the 
   Elves,  though  greater in  stature. For  the Numenoreans  were taller 
   even than the tallest of the sons  of Men  in Middle-earth.  Above all 
   their  arts  they  nourished  shipbuilding  and sea-craft,  and became 
   mariners whose like shall  never be  again, since  the world  has been 
   diminished. They  ranged from  Eressea in  the West  to the  shores of 
   Middle-earth,  and  came  even into  the inner  seas; and  they sailed 
   about  the  North  and  the  South,  and  glimpsed  from   their  high 
   prows  the  Gates  of  Morning   in  the   East.  And   they  appeared 
   among  the  wild  Men  and  filled  them with  wonder and  dismay, and 
   some  esteemed  them  to  be  Gods  or  the  sons of  Gods out  of the 
   West;  and  the  Men  of  Middle-earth  feared  them,  for  they  were 
   under  the  shadow   of  Morgoth,   and  believed   the  Gods   to  be 
   terrible  and  cruel.  The  Numenoreans  taught   them  such   of  the 
   truth  as  they  could  comprehend, but  it became  only as  a distant 
   rumour   little   understood;   for  as   yet  the   Numenoreans  came 
   seldom  to Middle-earth  and did  not tarry  there long.  Their hearts 
   were set  westward, and  they began  to hunger  for the  undying bliss 
   of Valinor;  and they  were restless  and pursued  by desire  as their 
   power and glory grew.                                                 
   
          For  the Gods  forbade them  to sail  beyond the  Lonely Isle, 
   and  would  not  permit  any   to  land   in  Valinor,   because  the 
   Numenoreans  were  mortal;   and  though   the  Lords   had  rewarded 
   them with  long life,  they could  not take  from them  the weariness 
   of the world that cometh at last; and they died, even their  kings of 
   the seed of Earendel, and their  span was  brief in  the eyes  of the 
   Elves. And  they began  to murmur  against this  decree; and  a great 
   discontent  grew  among  them.  Their  masters  of  knowledge  sought 
   unceasingly for  secrets that  should prolong  their lives;  and they 
   sent  spies  to seek  forbidden lore  in Avallon.  But the  Gods were 
   angered.                                                             
          And  it came  to pass  that Sauron,  servant of  Morgoth, grew 
   mighty  in  Middle-earth;  and  the   mariners  of   Numenor  brought 
   rumour of him. Some said that  he was  a king  greater than  the King 
   of Numenor;  some said  that he  was one  of the  Gods or  their sons 
   set  to  govern  Middle-earth.  A few  reported that  he was  an evil 
   spirit,  perchance  Morgoth himself  returned. But  this was  held to 
   be  only a  foolish fable  of the  wild Men.  Tar-kalion was  King of 
   Numenor  in  those days,  and he  was proud;  and believing  that the 
   Gods  had delivered  the dominion  of the  earth to  the Numenoreans, 
   he  would  not  brook  a  king  mightier  than  himself in  any land. 
   Therefore  he  purposed  to  send  his servants  to summon  Sauron to 
   Numenor,  to  do  homage  before  him.  The  Lords  sent  messages to 
   the  king  and  spake  through  the  mouths  of  wise  men  and coun- 
   selled  him against  this mission;  for they  said that  Sauron would 
   work evil if he  came; but  he could  not come  to Numenor  unless he 
   was  summoned  and  guided  by  the   king's  messengers.   But  Tar- 
   kalion in his pride put aside the counsel, and he sent many ships. 
     Now  rumour  of  the  power of  Numenor and  its allegiance  to the 
   Gods came also to  Sauron, and  he feared  lest the  Men of  the West 
   should  rescue  those  of  Middle-earth  from  the Shadow;  and being 
   cunning and filled with  malice he  plotted in  his heart  to destroy 
   Numenor,  and  (if  he  might)   to  bring   grief  upon   the  Gods. 
   Therefore  he  humbled  himself  before  the  messengers,   and  came 
  
   by ship to Numenor.  But as  the ships  of the  embassy drew  nigh to 
   the land an unquiet came upon the sea, and it  arose like  a mountain 
   and cast  the ships  far inland;  and the  ship whereon  Sauron stood 
   was set upon a hill. And Sauron stood  upon the  hill and  preached a 
   message  of  deliverance  from  death  to  the  Numenoreans;  and  he 
   beguiled  them  with  signs  and  wonders.  And  little by  little he 
   turned  their  hearts  toward  Morgoth,  his  master;  and   he  pro- 
   phesied  that  ere  long  he  would  come again  into the  world. And 
   
   Sauron  spake  to  Tar-kalion  the  king,  and  to  Tar-ilien  his queen, 
   and  promised  them  life  unending  and  the dominion  of the  earth, if 
   they  would  turn  unto  Morgoth.  And  they   believed  him,   and  fell 
   under  the  Shadow,  and  the  greatest  part  of  their  people followed 
   them.  And  Tar-kalion  raised  a  great  temple  to  Morgoth   upon  the 
   Mountain  of  Iluvatar  in  the  midst  of  the  land;  and  Sauron dwelt 
   there and all Numenor was under his vigilance.                            
                                                                            
   [The greater part of $5 was replaced by  the following  shorter version:] 
                                                                            
     And  it  came   to  pass   that  Sauron,   servant  of   Morgoth,  grew 
   strong in Middle-earth;  and he  learned of  the power  and glory  of the 
   Numenoreans,  and  of  their  allegiance  to  the  Gods,  and  he  feared 
   lest  coming  they  should  wrest  the  dominion  of  the  East  from him 
   and  rescue  the   Men  of   Middle-earth  from   the  Shadow.   And  the 
   king  heard  rumour  of  Sauron;  and  it  was  said that  he was  a king 
   greater  than  the  King  of  Numenor.  Wherefore,  against  the  counsel 
   of  the  Gods,  the  king  sent  his  servants  to  Sauron, and  bade him 
   come   and   do   homage.   And   Sauron,   being  filled   with  cunning 
   and   malice,   humbled   himself   and   came;   and  he   beguiled  the 
   Numenoreans  with  signs  and  wonders.  But  little  by   little  Sauron 
   turned  their  hearts  towards  Morgoth;  and  he  prophesied   that  ere 
   long  he  would  come  again  into  the  world.   And  Sauron   spake  to 
   Tar-kalion King of Numenor and to Tar-ilien his queen...                  
                                                                            
     For the remainder of FN II, until the final paragraph, I note only the 
   few differences from FN I that are of any substance. The changes of Sur, 
   Angor, and Istar to Sauron,  Tar-kalion, and  Tar-ilien are  not noticed. 
                                                                            
   $6. 'And  they  passed  Tol-eressea  >  'And  they  encompassed Avallon'; 
   'fire  came  upon  the sides  of Taniquetil'  > 'fire  came upon  Kor and 
   smokes rose about Taniquetil.'                                            
         In  FN  II  the  paragraph  opens:  'But the  Gods made  no answer. 
   Then many  of the  Numenoreans set  foot upon  the forbidden  shores, and 
   they camped in might upon the borders of Valinor.'                        
     'Angor the mighty and  Istar his  queen' >  'Tar-kalion the  golden and 
   bright  Ilien  his  queen',  'the Forgotten  Caves' )  'the Caves  of the 
   Forgotten'.                                                               
     The  mysterious  concluding  sentence concerning  the Elves  of Eressea 
   (see the commentary on FN I) was retained but struck out later in pencil. 
   $8.  The  concluding  sentence  does  not  appear;  see the  commentary on 
   FN                                                                     I. 
   $9. 'Partly  by  the  [desire  >]  command of  Tar-kalion, and  partly by 
   their own will  (because some  still revered  the Gods  and would  not go 
   
    with  war  into  the  West)  many  had  remained  behind,  and  sat  in their 
    ships...'                                                                     
      There   is   now   no   mention   of   the    great   wind    that   arose. 
    $10.  The   paragraph   now   opens:   'There,   though   shorn    of   their 
    former  power,  and  few  in number  and scattered,  they after  became lords 
    and kings of Men.  Some were  evil and  forsook not  Sauron in  their hearts; 
    and  some  were  of  good  will  and  retained  memory of  the Gods.  But all 
    alike...'                                                                     
  
      In 'the span of their lives, which had of old been greater than that of the 
    lesser races' the words 'greater than' > 'thrice'.                            
      The  concluding  sentence  reads:  'For  which  reason  in after  days they 
    would bury their dead in ships, or set them in pomp...'                       
            'And the spell that lay there was not  wholly vain'  > 'And  this was 
    not wholly fantasy', but this was struck out.                                 
      'For the ancient line of the  world remained  in the  mind of  Iluvatar and 
    in the thought of the Gods, and in the memory of the world...'                
      At  the end  of the  paragraph is  added: 'Therefore  they built  very high 
    towers                   in                    those                   days.' 
    $12.     The  paragraph  now begins:  'But most,  who could  not see  this or 
    conceive  it  in  thought,  scorned the  builders of  towers, and  trusted to 
    ships that sailed upon water.  But they  came only  to the  lands of  the New 
    World, and found them like to those  of the  Old, and  subject to  death; and 
    they  reported that  the world  was round.  But upon  the Straight  Road only 
    the  Gods  could  walk,  and only  the ships  of the  Elves of  Avallon could 
    journey.  For  the  Road  being straight,  whereas the  surface of  the earth 
    was bent...'                                                                  
      The  paragraph  concludes:   'Therefore  many   abandoned  the   Gods,  and 
    put  them  out  of  their  legends. But  Men of  Middle-earth looked  up with 
    wonder upon them, and with great  fear, for  they descended  out of  the air; 
    and  they  took  the  Numenoreans  to  be  Gods, and  some were  content that 
    this should be so.'                                                           
      $13.  The   paragraph   begins:   'But   not   all   the   hearts   of  the 
    Numenoreans   were   crooked;   and   the  knowledge   of  the   days  before 
    the  ruin,  descending  from  their  fathers and  the Elf-friends,  and those 
    that  had  held  converse  with  the  Gods,  was  long  preserved  among  the 
    wise. And they said that the fate of Men...'                                  
      'But the fate of Men... is not complete within the world.'                  
      'there were wars of faith among the mighty of Middle-earth'                 
             But  there  remains  still  a  legend  of  Beleriand: for  that land 
    in  the  West   of  the   North  of   the  Old   World,  where   Morgoth  had 
    been  overthrown,  was  still  in  a  measure  blessed  and  free   from  his 
    shadow;   and   many   of   the   exiles   of   Numenor  had   come  thither. 
    Though  changed  and   broken  it   retained  still   in  ancient   days  the 
    name  that  it  had  borne  in  the  days  of  the  Gnomes.  And  it  is said 
    that  in  Beleriand  there  arose  a  king,  who  was  of   Numenorean  race, 
   
   and  he  was  named  Elendil,  that  is  Elf-friend.  And he  took counsel 
   with  the   Elves  that   remained  in   Middle-earth  (and   these  abode 
   then  mostly  in  Beleriand);  and  he  made   a  league   with  Gil-galad 
   the   Elf-king   who  was   descended  from   Feanor.  And   their  armies 
   were  joined,  and  passed  the  mountains  and  came  into   inner  lands 
   far  from  the  Sea.  And  they  came  at  last even  to Mordor  the Black 
   Country,   where   Sauron,   that   is   in   the  Gnomish   tongue  named 
   Thu,  had  rebuilt  his  fortresses.  And  they  encompassed  the  strong- 
   hold,  until  Thu  came  forth  in  person,  and  Elendil   and  Gil-galad 
   wrestled   with   him;   and  both   were  slain.   But  Thu   was  thrown 
   down,   and   his   bodily   shape  destroyed,   and  his   servants  were 
   dispelled,  and  the  host  of  Beleriand  destroyed  his   dwelling;  but 
   Thu's  spirit  fled  far  away,  and  was  hidden  in  waste  places,  and 
   took no shape  again for  many ages.  But it  is sung  sadly by  the Elves 
   that  the  war  with  Thu  hastened the  fading of  the Eldar,  decreed by 
   the  Gods;  for  Thu  had  power  beyond   their  measure,   as  Felagund, 
   King   of   Nargothrond,    had   found    aforetime;   and    the   Elves 
   expended  their  strength  and   substance  in   the  assault   upon  him. 
   And this was the last  of the  services of  the Firstborn  to Men,  and it 
   is  held  the  last  of the  deeds of  alliance before  the fading  of the 
   Elves   and   the   estrangement   of   the   Two   Kindreds.   And   here 
   endeth the tale of the ancient world as it is known to the Elves.          
                                                                             
            Commentary on the second version of The Fall of Numenor.          
  
                                                                             
      On 'Orcs, that are mockeries of the creatures of Iluvatar' see QS $18  
     and commentary. - It was  said in  FN I  $5 that  Morgoth 'did  not come 
     in person, but only in spirit and as a shadow upon the mind  and heart.' 
     Now the idea of his 'return' in any sense seems to be denied;  but there 
     appears  the concept  of his  malevolent and  guiding Kill  that remains 
     always in the world.                                                     
      'such  as  obeyed  dwelt again  in Eressea':  in FN  I 'the  Elves were 
     summoned to Valinor, as has been told,  and many  obeyed, but  not all.' 
     In  the  Quenta  (IV.  162)  'the  Gnomes  and Dark-elves  rehabited for 
     the  most  part  the  Lonely  Isle...  But   some  returned   even  unto 
     Valinor, as all were free to do who willed' (retained in QS, pp.  33 I-2 
     $27). The name Avallon ('for it is hard by Valinor')  appears, but  as a 
     new name for Tol Eressea; afterwards, in the form  Avallone ('for  it is 
     of all cities the nearest to Valinor'), it became the name of a haven in 
     the isle: Akallabeth p. 260.                                             
      At first my father preserved  exactly the  rewriting of  FN I  given in 
     the commentary on FN  I $2,  whereby Atalante  is the  name of  the city 
     Andunie after the Downfall. I  have suggested  that he  did not  in fact 
   
    intend this; at any rate  he corrected  it here,  so that  Atalante' again 
    becomes   the   name   of   Numenor   drowned.   Numenos   now   reappears 
    from  FN  I  $2  as  originally  written,  where  it was  the name  of the 
    western city, but becomes the name of the high  place of  the king  in the 
    centre of the land (afterwards Armenelos).                                 
      Elrond  (see  the  commentary  on  FN  I  $14)  now  becomes  the  first 
    King  of  Numenor  and  the  builder  of  Numenos;  his brother  Elros has 
    still not emerged.                                                         
      The  statement  here that  the Numenoreans  'took on  the speech  of the 
    Elves of the Blessed Realm, as  it was  and is  in Eressea'  suggests that 
    they  abandoned  their  own  Mannish   tongue;  and   that  this   is  the 
    meaning  is shown  in The  Lost Road  (p. 68).  In the  Lhammas it  is said 
    (p. 179) that 'already  even in  [Hurin's father's]  day Men  in Beleriand 
    forsook  the  daily  use  of  their  own  tongue and  spoke and  gave even 
    names  unto  their  children  in the  language of  the Gnomes.'  The words 
    'as it was and is in Eressea' would  contradict any  idea that  the Lonely 
    Isle  was  destroyed  in the  Downfall (see  the commentary  on FN  I $7). 
    But the difficult passage which suggests it was  preserved in  the present 
    text, $7 (though subsequently struck out).                                 
       The  association  of  the  longevity  of   the  Numenoreans   with  the 
    radiance  of  Valinor  (see  the  commentary  on  FN  I $4)  is abandoned, 
    and is attributed solely to the gift of the Valar.                         
      In  all  probability  the  name  Sauron  (replacing Sur  of FN  I) first 
    occurs here or in the closely related passage  in The  last Road  (p. 66). 
    Its first occurrence in the 'Silmarillion' tradition is  in QS  $143. The 
    story  of  Sauron's  coming  to  Numenor  is  changed from  that in  FN I, 
    and  it is  explicit that  he could  not have  come had  he not  been sum- 
    moned. The story as told in  the first  version here,  in which  the ships 
    returning  from  Middle-earth  were  cast  upon  Numenor  far inland  by a 
    great  wave,  and  Sauron stood  upon a  hill and  'preached a  message of 
    deliverance', is told  in more  detail in  The Lost  Road; but  the second 
    version in FN II, omitting the element of the great wave, looks as  if it 
    were substituted  for the  first almost  immediately (on  the significance 
    of this see p. g).                                                         
      The   temple  to   Morgoth  is   now  raised   upon  the   Mountain  of 
    Iluvatar in the midst of the land, and this (or in The  Lost Road)  is the 
    first  appearance  of  the Meneltarma.  The story  was later  rejected: in 
    the Akallabeth 'not even Sauron dared to defile the  high place',  and the 
    temple was built in Armenelos (pp. 272 - 3).                               
       The  addition  in  FN  II, 'Therefore  they built  very high  towers in 
    those  days', must  be the  first reference  to the  White Towers  on Emyn 
    Beraid, the Tower Hills. Cf. The Lord of  the Rings  Appendix A  (I. iii), 
  
    where it is told of the palantir of Emyn Beraid that 'Elendil set it there 
    so that he could look back with "straight  sight" and  see Eressea  in the 
    vanished  West;  but  the  bent  seas  below  covered  Numenor  for ever.' 
    Cf. also Of the Rings of Power in The Silmarillion, p, 292. But  when the 
   
    present text was written the palantiri had not  (so far  as one  can tell) 
    been conceived.                                                           
        The  rewriting  of  the  passage  concerning Beleriand  reinforces the 
    suggestion in FN I that  it remained  a country  less destroyed  after the 
    Great Battle than is  described in  the other  texts: it  was 'still  in a 
    measure  blessed'  -  and  moreover  the  Elves  who  remained  in Middle- 
    earth  'abode  mostly  in Beleriand'.  Here Elendil  'Elf-friend' appears, 
    displacing  Amroth  of  FN  I.  It  might  be thought  from the  words 'in 
    Beleriand there arose  a king,  who was  of Numenorean  race' that  he was 
    not a survivor of the Downfall; but this is clearly not  the case.  In The 
    Lost  Road,  closely  connected  with FN  II, Elendil  (the father  in the 
    Numenorean  incarnation  of  'Elwin-Edwin')  is a  resolute foe  of Sauron 
    and  his  dominance  in  Numenor;  and  though  The  Lost Road  breaks off 
    before the sailing  of Tar-kalion's  fleet, Elendil  must have  been among 
    those who 'sat in their ships upon  the east  coast of  the land'  (FN $9) 
    and so escaped the Downfall.                                              
      Here is certainly  the first  appearance of  Gil-galad, the  Elf-king in 
    Beleriand,  descended from  Feanor (it  would be  interesting to  know his 
    parentage), and  the story  of the  Last Alliance  moves a  stage further; 
    and there seems no question but that it  was in  this manuscript  that the 
    name Mordor, the Black Country, first emerged in narrative.               
                                                                             
                                      (iv)                                    
                                                                             
                 The further development of The Fall of Numenor.              
                                                                             
   FN  II was  followed by  a typescript  made on  my father's  typewriter of 
   that period, but not typed by him. This is  seen from  its being  an exact 
   copy of FN II after all corrections had been made to it,  and from  two or 
   three misreadings of the manuscript. I have no  doubt that  the typescript 
   was made soon afterwards. In itself it has no textual value, but my father 
   used it as the basis for certain further changes.                          
    Associated  with  it  is a  loose manuscript  page bearing  passages that 
   relate closely to changes made to the typescript. There is here a textual 
   development that has important bearings on the dating in general.          
    Two  passages  are  in  question.  The  first  concerns  $8   (which  had 
   remained  unchanged  from  FN  I,  apart  from  the omission  in FN  II of 
   the  concluding sentence).  The loose  page has  here two  forms of  a new 
   version of the paragraph, of which  the first,  which was  struck through, 
   reads as follows:                                                          
                                                                             
      Then  Iluvatar  cast back  the Great  Sea west  of Middle-earth  and the 
    Barren  Land  east  of  Middle-earth  and  made  new  lands  and  new seas 
    where  aforetime  nought  had  been  but the  paths of  the Sun  and Moon. 
    And  the  world  was  diminished;  for  Valinor  and  Eressea  were  taken 
    into  the  Realm  of  Hidden  Things,  and  thereafter  however far  a man 
    might sail he could never again  reach the  True West.  For all  lands old 
   
   and  new  were  equally distant  from the  centre of  the earth.  There was 
   [flood  and  great  confusion  of waters,  and seas  covered what  once was 
   dry,   and  lands   appeared  where   there  had   been  deep   seas,)  and 
   Beleriand fell into the sea in  that time,  all save  the land  where Beren 
   and  Luthien  had  dwelt  for  a  while,  the  land  of Lindon  beneath the 
   western feet of the [struck out: Ered] Lunoronti.                           
                                                                              
   (The  section  enclosed  in  square  brackets is  represented in  the manu- 
   script by  a mark  of omission,  obviously meaning  that the  existing text 
  
   was to be followed.)  Here the  words '[the  Gods] bent  back the  edges of 
   the Middle-earth' have disappeared; it  is the  Great Sea  in the  West and 
   'the Barren Land' in the East that are 'cast back' by  Iluvatar. It  is now 
   said  that the  new lands  and new  seas came  into being  'where aforetime 
   nought had been but the paths of the Sun and  Moon' (i.e.  at the  roots of 
   the world, see  the Ambarkanta  diagrams IV.  243, 245).  This was  in turn 
   lost  in  the further  rewriting (below),  where the  final and  very brief 
   statement found in the Akallabeth (p. 279) is reached.                      
   This passage  is very  notable, since  the drowning  of all  Beleriand west 
   of Lindon is here ascribed  to the  cataclysm of  the Downfall  of Numenor; 
   see  the  commentaries  on FN  I and  II, $14. The  name Lunoronti  of the 
   Blue  Mountains  has  not  occurred  previously  (but see  the Etymologies, 
   stem LUG^2); and this is perhaps the  first occurrence  of the  name Lindon 
   for the ancient Ossiriand, or such of it as remained above the sea (see the 
   commentary on QS $108).                                                    
   The  second  form  of  this revised  version of  $8 follows  immediately in 
   the manuscript:                                                             
                                                                              
   Then  Iluvatar  cast  back  the  Great  Sea west  of Middle-earth,  and the 
   Empty  Land east  of it,  and new  lands and  new seas  were made;  and the 
   world  was  diminished: for  Valinor and  Eressea were  taken from  it into 
   the  realm  of  hidden  things. And  thereafter however  a man  might sail, 
   he  could  never  again  reach  the True  West, but  would come  back weary 
   at last to the place of his beginning; for all lands and seas  were equally 
   distant from the centre of the earth, and  all roads  were bent.  There was 
   flood and great  confusion of  waters in  that time,  and sea  covered much 
   that  in  the  Elder  Days  had  been  dry, both  in the  West and  East of 
   Middle-earth.                                                               
                                                                              
   Thus the passage concerning the drowning of  Beleriand at  the time  of the 
   Numenorean  cataclysm  and  the  survival  of  Lindon  was  again  removed. 
   In this form my father then copied it onto the  typescript, with  change of 
   Empty Land to Empty Lands.  (If this  region, called  in the  first version 
   the Barren Land, is to be related to the  Ambarkanta map  V (IV.  251) it 
   must be what is there called the Burnt Land  of the  Sun; perhaps  also the 
   Dark  Land,  which  is  there  shown as  a new  continent, formed  from the 
   southern part  of Pelmar  or Middle-earth  (map IV)  after the  vast exten- 
   sion of the former inland  sea of  Ringil at  the time  of the  breaking of 
   
    
                                                                              
   Utumno). - The expression Elder Days  is not  found in  any writing  of my 
   father's before this.                                                       
                                                                              
     The  second  passage  is  the  concluding  paragraph in  FN II  $14, con- 
   cerning  Beleriand  and  the Last  Alliance. Here  a few  pencilled changes 
   were  made  to  the typescript:  Thu was  changed to  Sauron except  in the 
   sentence  'that  is  in  the  Gnomish  tongue  named  Thu',  where   Thu  > 
   Corthu (see p. 338); 'in Beleriand there  arose a  king' >  'in Lindon...'; 
   and Gil-galad  is descended  from Finrod,  not Feanor.  The passage  in the 
   typescript  was  then  struck  through,  with  a  direction to  introduce a 
   substitute.  This  substitute is  found on  the reverse  of the  loose page 
   giving the two forms of the rewriting of $8, and  was obviously  written at 
   the same time as those. It reads as follows:                                
                                                                              
     But  there  remains  a  legend  of  Beleriand.  Now  that  land   had  been 
     broken  in  the  Great  Battle  with Morgoth;  and at  the fall  of Numenor 
     and  the  change  of  the fashion  of the  world it  perished; for  the sea 
     covered  all that  was left  save some  of the  mountains that  remained as 
     islands, even up to the  feet of  Eredlindon. But  that land  where Luthien 
     had  dwelt  remained,  and  was  called  Lindon.  A  gulf  of the  sea came 
     through  it,  and  a  gap  was  made  in  the  Mountains through  which the 
  
     River Lhun flowed out. But in the  land that  was left  north and  south of 
     the  gulf  the  Elves  remained,  and  Gil-galad  son  of  Felagund  son of 
     Finrod  was  their  king.  And  they  made  Havens  in  the  Gulf  of  Lhun 
     whence any of their people, or any other of  the Elves  that fled  from the 
     darkness  and  sorrow  of  Middle-earth,  could  sail  into  the  True West 
     and  return  no  more.  In Lindon  Sauron had  as yet  no dominion.  And it 
     is said that the brethren Elendil and  Valandil escaping  from the  fall of 
     Numenor came  at last  to the  mouths of  the rivers  that flowed  into the 
     Western  Sea.  And  Elendil  (that  is   Elf-friend),  who   had  aforetime 
     loved the folk of  Eressea, came  to Lindon  and dwelt  there a  while, and 
     passed  into  Middle-earth  and  established  a  realm  in  the  North. But 
     Valandil  sailed  up  the  Great  River  Anduin  and   established  another 
     realm  far to  the South.  But Sauron  dwelt in  Mordor the  Black Country, 
     and  that  was  not  very  distant from  Ondor the  realm of  Valandil; and 
     Sauron  made  war  against  all  Elves  and  all  Men  of   Westernesse  or 
     others  that  aided  them,  and  Valandil   was  hard   pressed.  Therefore 
     Elendil  and  Gil-galad  seeing  that  unless some  stand were  made Sauron 
     would  become  lord  of  [?all]  Middle-earth  they took  counsel together, 
     and  they  made  a  great league.  And Gil-galad  and Elendil  marched into 
     the  Middle-earth  [?and  gathered  force  of  Men  and  Elves,   and  they 
     assembled at Imladrist].                                                  
                                                                              
   Towards the end the text degenerates into  a scribble  and the  final words 
   are a bit doubtful. If the name Imladrist is correctly interpreted there is 
   certainly a further letter after the s, which must be a t .Cf. The Tale of 
   
   Years  in  The  Lord  of   the  Rings   (Appendix  B):   Second  Age   3431    'Gil- 
   galad and Elendil march east to Imladris.'                                          
     All  this  passage  was  in  turn  struck  through,  and  not  copied  into  the 
   typescript.  It  will  be  seen  that  it  brings  in  the  new  matter concerning 
   Beleriand  and  Lindon  which  appeared  in  the  first  form  of the  revision of 
   $8  but  was  then  removed  (pp.  31   -  2);  and  in  addition  many  important 
   new  elements  have  entered.  Gil-galad  is  the  son  of  Felagund;  it  is  now 
   explicit  that  Elendil  was  one  of  the  survivors  of  Numenor,  and he  has a 
   brother  named  Valandil  (the  name  of  his  father  in  The  Lost   Road);  the 
   river  Lhun  appears,  and  its  gulf,  and   the  gap   in  the   Blue  Mountains 
   through  which  it  flowed;  the  Elves  of  Lindon  built  havens  on   the  Gulf 
   of   Lhun;   Elendil   established   a  kingdom   in  the   North,  east   of  the 
   mountains,  and  Valandil,   sailing  up   the  Anduin,   founded  his   realm  of 
   Ondor not far from Mordor.                                                          
     Now  there  is  no  question  that  the  entire  conception  of Gondor  arose in 
   the  course  of  the  composition  of  The   Lord  of   the  Rings.   Moreover  my 
   father  pencilled  the  following  notes  (also  struck  through)  at  the  end of 
   the typescript:                                                                     
                                                                                      
          More of this is told in The Lord of the Rings                                
          Only alteration required is this:                                            
          (1) Many Elves remained behind                                               
          (2) Beleriand was all sunk except for a few islands = mountains,             
          and part of Ossiriand (called Lindon) where Gil-galad dwelt.                 
          (3) Elrond remained with Gil-galad. Or else sailed back to                   
          Middle-earth. The Half-elven.                                                
                                                                                      
   The  second  of  these  is  decisive,   since  the   passage  last   given  clearly 
   contains a working-up of this  note; and  it is  clear that  all the  rewritings of 
   the   second  version   of  The   Fall  of Numenor   considered  here   come  from 
   several  years  later.  FN  II  represents  the  form  of  the  work  at  the  time 
   when   The   Lord   of   the   Rings   was   begun.  On   the  other   hand,  these 
   revisions  come  from  a  time  when  it  was  a  long way  from completion,  as is 
   seen   by   the   form   Ondor,  and   by  the   brothers  Elendil   and  Valandil, 
   founders of the Numenorean kingdoms in Middle-earth.                                
     Apart   from   these   major   passages   of  revision   there  were   few  other 
  
   changes  made  to  the  typescript  copy  of  FN  II, and  those very  minor, save 
   for  the  substitution  of  Elros  for  Elrond  at  both  occurrences  in  $2.  This 
   belongs  to  the  pre-Lord  of  the  Rings  period,  as  is  seen from  the appear- 
   ance of Elros in the conclusion of QS (see p. 337, commentary on $28).*             
                                                                                      
     <The third 'alteration' required (in the notes on the typescript of FN I I), that 
   'Elrond  remained with  Gil-galad, or  else sailed  back to  Middle-earth', presum- 
   ably  takes  account  of  this  change,  and  means  that  my  father  had  not yet 
   determined  whether  or  not  Elrond originally  went to  Numenor with  his brother 
   Elros.                                                                              
   
   Years  in  The  Lord  of   the  Rings   (Appendix  B):   Second  Age   3431    'Gil- 
   galad and Elendil march east to Imladris.'                                          
     All  this  passage  was  in  turn  struck  through,  and  not  copied  into  the 
   typescript.  It  will  be  seen  that  it  brings  in  the  new  matter concerning 
   Beleriand  and  Lindon  which  appeared  in  the  first  form  of the  revision of 
   $8  but  was  then  removed  (pp.  31   -  2);  and  in  addition  many  important 
   new  elements  have  entered.  Gil-galad  is  the  son  of  Felagund;  it  is  now 
   explicit  that  Elendil  was  one  of  the  survivors  of  Numenor,  and he  has a 
   brother  named  Valandil  (the  name  of  his  father  in  The  Lost   Road);  the 
   river  Lhun  appears,  and  its  gulf,  and   the  gap   in  the   Blue  Mountains 
   through  which  it  flowed;  the  Elves  of  Lindon  built  havens  on   the  Gulf 
   of   Lhun;   Elendil   established   a  kingdom   in  the   North,  east   of  the 
   mountains,  and  Valandil,   sailing  up   the  Anduin,   founded  his   realm  of 
   Ondor not far from Mordor.                                                          
     Now  there  is  no  question  that  the  entire  conception  of Gondor  arose in 
   the  course  of  the  composition  of  The   Lord  of   the  Rings.   Moreover  my 
   father  pencilled  the  following  notes  (also  struck  through)  at  the  end of 
   the typescript:                                                                     
                                                                                      
          More of this is told in The Lord of the Rings                                
          Only alteration required is this:                                            
          (1) Many Elves remained behind                                               
          (2) Beleriand was all sunk except for a few islands = mountains,             
          and part of Ossiriand (called Lindon) where Gil-galad dwelt.                 
          (3) Elrond remained with Gil-galad. Or else sailed back to                   
          Middle-earth. The Half-elven.                                                
                                                                                      
   The  second  of  these  is  decisive,   since  the   passage  last   given  clearly 
   contains a working-up of this  note; and  it is  clear that  all the  rewritings of 
   the   second  version   of  The   Fall  of Numenor   considered  here   come  from 
   several  years  later.  FN  II  represents  the  form  of  the  work  at  the  time 
   when   The   Lord   of   the   Rings   was   begun.  On   the  other   hand,  these 
   revisions  come  from  a  time  when  it  was  a  long way  from completion,  as is 
   seen   by   the   form   Ondor,  and   by  the   brothers  Elendil   and  Valandil, 
   founders of the Numenorean kingdoms in Middle-earth.                                
     Apart   from   these   major   passages   of  revision   there  were   few  other 
   changes  made  to  the  typescript  copy  of  FN  II, and  those very  minor, save 
   for  the  substitution  of  Elros  for  Elrond  at  both  occurrences  in  $2.  This 
   belongs  to  the  pre-Lord  of  the  Rings  period,  as  is  seen from  the appear- 
   ance of Elros in the conclusion of QS (see p. 337, commentary on $28).*             
                                                                                      
     (*The third 'alteration' required (in the notes on the typescript of FN II), that 
   'Elrond  remained with  Gil-galad, or  else sailed  back to  Middle-earth', presum- 
   ably  takes  account  of  this  change,  and  means  that  my  father  had  not yet 
   determined  whether  or  not  Elrond originally  went to  Numenor with  his brother 
   Elros).                                                                              
   
      My father next  wrote a  fine new  manuscript incorporating  the changes 
    made  to  the  typescript  of FN  II -  but now  wholly omitting  the con- 
    cluding passage ($14)   concerning  Beleriand and  the Last  Alliance, and 
    ending  with  the  words  'there  were  wars among  the mighty  of Middle- 
  
    earth, of which only the echoes  now remain.'  This version,  improved and 
    altered in detail, shows however very little further advance  in narrative 
    substance, and clearly belongs to the same period as the revisions studied 
    in this section.                                                           
   
                                         III.                                     
                                                                                 
                                    THE LOST ROAD.                                
                                                                                 
                                         (i)                                      
                                                                                 
                                The opening chapters.                            
                                                                                 
   For the texts of The Lost Roar( and its relation to The  Fall of  Numenor see 
   pp. 8 - g.  I give  here the  two completed  chapters at  the beginning  of the 
   work, following them with a brief commentary.                                  
                                                                                 
                                      Chapter I                                   
                                                                                 
                           A Step Forward. Young Alboin *                         
                                                                                 
    'Alboin! Alboin! '                                                            
    There was no answer. There was no one in the play-room.                       
    'Alboin!' Oswin Errol stood at the door and called into the small            
   high  garden  at  the back  of his  house. At  length a  young voice           
   answered, sounding  distant and  like the  answer of  someone asleep           
   or just awakened.                                                              
    'Yes?'                                                                       
    'Where are you?'                                                             
    'Here! '                                                                      
    'Where is "here"?'                                                            
    'Here: up on the wall, father.'                                               
    Oswin  sprang  down  the  steps  from  the  door  into  the garden,           
   and walked along the flower-bordered path. It led after a turn  to a           
   low  stone  wall, screened  from the  house by  a hedge.  Beyond the           
   stone wall there was a brief space of turf,  and then  a cliff-edge,           
   beyond   which   outstretched,   and  now   shimmering  in   a  calm           
   evening,  the  western sea.  Upon the  wall Oswin  found his  son, a           
   boy about twelve years old, lying gazing out to sea with his chin in           
   his hands.                                                                     
    'So there you are!' he said. 'You take a  deal of  calling. Didn't           
   you hear me?'                                                                 
    'Not before the time when I answered,' said Alboin.                           
    'Well,  you must  be deaf  or dreaming,'  said his  father. 'Dream-           
                                                                                 
    (*The title was put in afterwards, as was that of Chapter II; see p. 78).       
   
                       
                                                                        
   ing, it looks like. It is getting very near bed-time; so, if you want 
   any story tonight, we shall have to begin at once.'                   
    'I am sorry, father, but I was thinking.'                            
    'What about? '                                                       
    'Oh,  lots  of  things  mixed  up:  the  sea,  and  the  world,  and 
   Alboin.'                                                              
    'Alboin? '                                                           
    'Yes.  I  wondered  why  Alboin.  Why  am  I  called   Alboin?  They 
   often ask  me "Why  Alboin?" at  school, and  they call  me All-bone. 
   But I am not, am I?'                                                  
    'You look rather bony,  boy; but  you are  not all  bone, I  am glad 
   to say. I am afraid  I called  you Alboin,  and that  is why  you are 
   called it. I am sorry: I never meant it to be a nuisance to you.' 
  
    'But it is a real name, isn't it?' said Alboin eagerly. 'I  mean, it 
   means  something,  and  men  have  been  called  it?  It  isn't  just 
   invented? '                                                           
    'Of course not. It is just as real and just as good as Oswin; and it 
   belongs  to  the  same  family,  you  might  say.  But  no  one  ever 
   bothered  me  about  Oswin.  Though  I  often  used  to   get  called 
   Oswald  by  mistake.  I  remember  how  it used  to annoy  me, though 
   I can't think why. I was rather particular about my name.'            
    They  remained  talking  on the  wall overlooking  the sea;  and did 
   not go  back into  the garden,  or the  house, until  bed-time. Their 
   talk, as often happened, drifted into  story-telling; and  Oswin told 
   his son the tale of Alboin son of  Audoin, the  Lombard king;  and of 
   the  great  battle  of  the  Lombards and  the Gepids,  remembered as 
   terrible even in the grim sixth century; and  of the  kings Thurisind 
   and  Cunimund,  and  of  Rosamunda.  'Not  a  good  story   for  near 
   bed-time,'  he  said,  ending  suddenly  with Alboin's  drinking from 
   the jewelled skull of Cunimund,                                       
    'I don't like that Alboin much,' said  the boy.  'I like  the Gepids 
   better,  and  King Thurisind.  I wish  they had  won. Why  didn't you 
   call me Thurisind or Thurismod?'                                      
    'Well,  really  mother  had  meant  to call  you Rosamund,  only you 
   turned  up  a  boy. And  she didn't  live to  help me  choose another 
   name, you know. So I took one out  of that  story, because  it seemed 
   to fit. I mean, the name  doesn't belong  only to  that story,  it is 
   much  older.  Would  you  rather  have  been  called  Elf-friend? For 
   that's what the name means.'                                          
    'No-o,'  said  Alboin  doubtfully.  'I  like  names  to  mean  some- 
   thing, but not to say something.'                                     
    'Well, I  might have  called you  AElfwine, of  course; that  is the 
   
                                
                                                                           
   Old English form of  it. I  might have  called you  that, not  only after 
   AElfwine of Italy, but after all the Elf-friends of old;  after AElfwine, 
   King  Alfred's  grandson,  who  fell  in  the great  victory in  937, and 
   AElfwine  who  fell  in  the  famous  defeat  at  Maldon, and  many other 
   Englishmen  and  northerners  in  the  long  line  of Elf-friends.  But I 
   gave you a latinized form.  I think  that is  best. The  old days  of the 
   North  are  gone  beyond  recall,  except  in  so far  as they  have been 
   worked  into  the  shape  of  things  as  we  know it,  into Christendom. 
   So I took  Alboin; for  it is  not Latin  and not  Northern, and  that is 
   the  way  of  most  names  in the  West, and  also of  the men  that bear 
   them.  I  might  have  chosen  Albinus,  for  that  is  what  they  some- 
   times  turned  the  name  into;  and  it  wouldn't  have   reminded  your 
   friends  of  bones.  But  it  is  too  Latin,  and  means   something  in 
   Latin.  And  you are  not white  or fair,  boy, but  dark. So  Alboin you 
   are. And that is all there is to it, except bed.' And they went in.      
                                                                           
     But  Alboin  looked  out  of  his  window  before  getting   into  bed; 
   and he could see the sea  beyond the  edge of  the cliff.  It was  a late 
   sunset,  for  it  was  summer.  The  sun  sank  slowly  to  the  sea, and 
   dipped   red   beyond   the   horizon.   The   light  and   colour  faded 
   quickly  from  the water:  a chilly  wind came  up out  of the  West, and 
   over  the  sunset-rim  great  dark  clouds  sailed  up,  stretching  huge 
   wings southward and northward, threatening the land.                     
     'They  look  like  the  eagles  of  the  Lord of  the West  coming upon 
   Numenor,'   Alboin   said  aloud,   and  he   wondered  why.   Though  it 
   did  not  seem  very  strange  to  him. In  those days  he often  made up 
   names.  Looking  on   a  familiar   hill,  he   would  see   it  suddenly 
   standing  in  some  other  time  and  story:  'the  green   shoulders  of 
   Amon-ereb,'  he  would  say.  'The  waves  are  loud  upon the  shores of 
   Beleriand,'  he  said  one  day,  when  storm  was  piling  water  at the 
  
   foot of the cliff below the house.                                       
     Some  of  these  names  were   really  made   up,  to   please  himself 
   with their sound  (or so  he thought);  but others  seemed 'real',  as if 
   they  had  not  been  spoken first  by him.  So it  was with  Numenor. 'I 
   like that,' he said to himself. 'I could think of a long story  about the 
   land of Numenor.'                                                        
     But  as  he  lay  in  bed,  he  found  that  the  story  would  not  be 
   thought.   And   soon   he   forgot   the   name;   and   other  thoughts 
   crowded  in, partly  due to  his father's  words, and  partly to  his own 
   day-dreams before.                                                       
     'Dark  Alboin,' he  thought. 'I  wonder if  there is  any Latin  in me. 
   Not much, I think. I  love the  western shores,  and the  real sea  - it 
   
   is  quite different  from the  Mediterranean, even  in stories.  I wish 
   there  was  no  other  side  to  it. There  were darkhaired  people who 
   were  not  Latins.  Are  the  Portuguese  Latins?  What  is   Latin?  I 
   wonder  what  kind  of  people   lived  in   Portugal  and   Spain  and 
   Ireland and  Britain in  old days,  very old  days, before  the Romans, 
   or  the  Carthaginians.  Before  anybody  else. I  wonder what  the man 
   thought who was the first to see the western sea.'                     
     Then  he  fell  asleep,  and  dreamed.  But  when  he woke  the dream 
   slipped beyond recall, and  left no  tale or  picture behind,  only the 
   feeling  that  these  had  brought:  the  sort  of feeling  Alboin con- 
   nected  with  long   strange  names.   And  he   got  up.   And  summer 
   slipped by, and he went to school and went on learning Latin.          
     Also  he  learned Greek.  And later,  when he  was about  fifteen, he 
   began  to learn  other languages,  especially those  of the  North: Old 
   English,  Norse,  Welsh,  Irish.  This  was   not  much   encouraged  - 
   even  by  his  father,  who  was  an  historian.  Latin  and  Greek, it 
   seemed   to   be   thought,   were  enough   for  anybody;   and  quite 
   old-fashioned  enough,  when  there  were  so  many  successful  modern 
   languages  (spoken  by  millions  of  people);  not  to  mention  maths 
   and all the sciences.                                                  
     But  Alboin  liked  the  flavour  of  the  older  northern languages, 
   quite  as  much as  he liked  some of  the things  written in  them. He 
   got to know a bit about linguistic  history, of  course; he  found that 
   you  rather  had  it  thrust on  you anyway  by the  grammar-writers of 
   'unclassical'  languages.  Not  that  he  objected:  sound-changes were 
   a hobby of his,  at the  age when  other boys  were learning  about the 
   insides  of  motor-cars.  But,  although  he  had  some  idea  of  what 
   were  supposed  to  be  the  relationships  of  European  languages, it 
   did not seem to him quite  all the  story. The  languages he  liked had 
   a definite flavour - and to some  extent a  similar flavour  which they 
   shared.  It  seemed,  too,  in some  way related  to the  atmosphere of 
   the legends and myths told in the languages.                           
     One  day,  when Alboin  was nearly  eighteen, he  was sitting  in the 
   study  with  his  father.  It  was  autumn,  and  the  end   of  summer 
   holidays  spent  mostly  in  the  open.  Fires  were  coming  back.  It 
   was the time  in all  the year  when book-lore  is most  attractive (to 
   those who really like  it at  all). They  were talking  'language'. For 
   Errol  encouraged  his  boy to  talk about  anything he  was interested 
   in;   although   secretly  he   had  been   wondering  for   some  time 
   whether  Northern  languages  and  legends  were  not  taking  up  more 
   time and energy than their practical value in  a hard  world justified. 
   'But I had better know what is  going on,  as far  as any  father can,' 
   
   he thought. 'He'll go on anyway, if he really has a bent - and  it had 
   better not be bent inwards.'                                          
     Alboin  was  trying   to  explain   his  feeling   about  'language- 
   atmosphere'.  'You  get  echoes  coming through,  you know,'  he said, 
   'in  odd  words  here and  there -  often very  common words  in their 
   own  language,  but  quite  unexplained  by  the etymologists;  and in 
  
   the  general  shape  and  sound  of  all  the  words,  somehow;  as if 
   something was peeping through from deep under the surface.'           
     'Of course, I am not a philologist,' said his  father; 'but  I never 
   could  see  that  there  was  much  evidence  in  favour  of ascribing 
   language-changes  to  a  substratum.   Though  I   suppose  underlying 
   ingredients do have an influence, though it is not easy to  define, on 
   the final mixture in the case of peoples taken  as a  whole, different 
   national  talents  and  temperaments,  and  that  sort  of  thing. But 
   races, and cultures, are different from languages.'                   
     'Yes,'  said Alboin;  'but very  mixed up,  all three  together. And 
   after  all,  language  goes back  by a  continuous tradition  into the 
   past, just as much as the other two. I  often think  that if  you knew 
   the living faces of any man's ancestors,  a long  way back,  you might 
   find some queer  things. You  might find  that he  got his  nose quite 
   clearly  from,  say,  his  mother's  great-grandfather;  and  yet that 
   something about his nose, its expression  or its  set or  whatever you 
   like  to  call  it,  really came  down from  much further  back, from, 
   say,  his  father's  great-great-great-grandfather or  greater. Anyway 
   I  like to  go back  - and  not with  race only,  or culture  only, or 
   language; but with all three. I wish I  could go  back with  the three 
   that are mixed in us,  father; just  the plain  Errols, with  a little 
   house in Cornwall in the summer. I wonder what one would see.'        
     'It depends how far you went back,'  said the  elder Errol.  'If you 
   went  back  beyond  the  Ice-ages,  I imagine  you would  find nothing 
   in these parts; or at  any rate  a pretty  beastly and  uncomely race, 
   and  a  tooth-and-nail  culture,  and  a  disgusting language  with no 
   echoes for you, unless those of food-noises.'                         
     'Would you?' said Alboin. 'I wonder.'                              
     'Anyway  you can't  go back,'  said his  father; 'except  within the 
   limits  prescribed  to  us  mortals.  You can  go back  in a  sense by 
   honest  study,  long  and  patient  work.  You  had  better go  in for 
   archaeology  as  well  as  philology:  they  ought  to go  well enough 
   together, though they aren't joined very often.'                      
     'Good  idea,'  said  Alboin.  'But  you  remember,  long   ago,  you 
   said  I was  not all-bone.  Well, I  want some  mythology, as  well. I 
   want myths, not only bones and stones.'                               
   
     'Well, you can have 'em! Take  the whole  lot on!  ' said  his father 
   laughing.  'But  in  the  meanwhile  you  have a  smaller job  on hand. 
   Your  Latin  needs  improving  (or  so  I  am  told),  for  school pur- 
   poses.  And scholarships  are useful  in lots  of ways,  especially for 
   folk like you  and me  who go  in for  antiquated subjects.  Your first 
   shot is this winter, remember.'                                        
     'I  wish  Latin  prose  was  not  so important,'  said Alboin.  'I am 
   really much better at verses.'                                         
     'Don't  go  putting  any  bits  of your  Eressean,or Elf-latin,o r 
   whatever you call it, into your verses  at Oxford.  It might  scan, but 
   it wouldn't pass.                                                      
     'Of  course  not!'  said  the  boy,  blushing.  The  matter  was  too 
   private,  even  for  private  jokes.  'And  don't  go   blabbing  about 
   Eressean  outside  the  partnership,'  he  begged; 'or  I shall  wish I 
   had kept it quiet.'                                                    
     'Well,  you  did  pretty  well. I  don't suppose  I should  ever have 
   heard  about  it,  if  you  hadn't  left your  note-books in  my study. 
   Even so  I don't  know much  about it.  But, my  dear lad,  I shouldn't 
   dream  of  blabbing,  even if  I did.  Only don't  waste too  much time 
   on it. I  am afraid  I am  anxious about  that schol[arship],  not only 
   from the highest motives. Cash is not too abundant.'                   
     'Oh, I haven't done anything of that sort for a long while,  at least 
   hardly anything,' said Alboin.                                         
     'It isn't getting on too well, then?'                                
     'Not lately. Too  much else  to do,  I suppose.  But I  got a  lot of 
  
   jolly  new  words  a  few  days  ago:  I   am  sure   lomelinde'  means 
   nightingale,  for  instance, and  certainly lome  is night  (though not 
   darkness).  The  verb  is  very sketchy  still. But  - '  He hesitated. 
   Reticence  (and  uneasy  conscience)  were  at  war  with his  habit of 
   what  he  called  'partnership  with  the  pater',  and  his  desire to 
   unbosom the secret anyway. 'But,  the real  difficulty is  that another 
   language  is  coming  through,  as  well.  It seems  to be  related but 
   quite  different,  much  more  -  more  Northern.  Alda  was a  tree (a 
   word I got a long  time ago);  in the  new language  it is  galadh, and 
   orn.  The  Sun  and  Moon  seem   to  have   similar  names   in  both: 
   Anar and Isil beside Anor and Ithil. I like first one, then  the other, 
   in  different  moods.  Beleriandic  is really  very attractive;  but it 
   complicates things.'                                                   
     'Good  Lord!'  said  his  father,  'this is  serious! I  will respect 
   unsolicited secrets. But do have a conscience as well  as a  heart, and 
   - moods. Or get a Latin and Greek mood!'                              
     'I do. I have had one for  a week,  and I  have got  it now;  a Latin 
   
   one luckily, and Virgil in particular. So here we part.' He got  up. 'I 
   am going to do a bit of reading. I'll look  in when  I think  you ought 
   to go to bed.' He closed the door on his father's snort.               
     As a matter of fact Errol did not really like  the parting  shot. The 
   affection  in  it warmed  and saddened  him. A  late marriage  had left 
   him  now  on  the  brink  of  retirement  from  a  schoolmaster's small 
   pay  to  his  smaller  pension,   just  when   Alboin  was   coming  of 
   University  age.  And  he  was  also (he  had begun  to feel,  and this 
   year to admit in his heart) a  tired man.  He had  never been  a strong 
   man.  He  would   have  liked   to  accompany   Alboin  a   great  deal 
   further  on  the  road,  as  a  younger  father  probably   would  have 
   done;  but  he  did  not  somehow  think  he would  be going  very far. 
   'Damn it,' he  said to  himself, 'a  boy of  that age  ought not  to be 
   thinking  such  things,   worrying  whether   his  father   is  getting 
   enough rest. Where's my book?'                                         
                                                                         
     Alboin  in  the  old  play-room,  turned  into  junior  study, looked 
   out into the dark. He did not for a long  time turn  to books.  'I wish 
   life was not so short, ' he thought. 'Languages take  such a  time, and 
   so do all the things  one wants  to know  about. And  the pater,  he is 
   looking tired. I want him  for years.  If he  lived to  be a  hundred I 
   should be only  about as  old as  he is  now. and  I should  still want 
   him.  But  he  won't,  I  wish  we  could stop  getting old.  The pater 
   could  go  on  working  and  write  that  book he  used to  talk about, 
   about  Cornwall;  and  we  could  go  on talking.  He always  plays up, 
   even  if  he does  not agree  or understand.  Bother Eressean.  I wish 
   he hadn't mentioned it. I am sure I shall dream tonight;  and it  is so 
   exciting. The  Latin-mood will  go. He  is very  decent about  it, even 
   though he thinks I am making it all up. If I were, I  would stop  it to 
   please him. But it comes, and I simply can't let it slip when  it does. 
   Now there is Beleriandic.'                                             
     Away  west  the  moon  rode  in  ragged  clouds.  The  sea  glimmered 
   palely  out  of the  gloom, wide,  flat, going  on to  the edge  of the 
   world.  'Confound  you, dreams!  ' said  Alboin. 'Lay  off, and  let me 
   do  a  little  patient work  at least  until December.  A schol[arship] 
   would brace the pater.'                                                
     He  found  his  father asleep  in his  chair at  half past  ten. They 
   went  up  to  bed  together.  Alboin  got  into bed  and slept  with no 
   shadow  of  a   dream.  The   Latin-mood  was   in  full   blast  after 
   breakfast;  and  the  weather  allied  itself  with  virtue   and  sent 
   torrential rain.                                                       
   
                             
                                                                         
  
                              Chapter II.                                 
                                                                         
                          Alboin and Audoin.                              
                                                                         
   Long   afterwards   Alboin   remembered   that   evening,   that   had 
   marked  the  strange,  sudden,  cessation  of the  Dreams. He  had got 
   a  scholarship (the  following year)  and had  'braced the  pater'. He 
   had  behaved  himself  moderately  well  at the  university -  not too 
   many  side-issues  (at  least  not  what he  called too  many); though 
   neither the  Latin nor  the Greek  mood had  remained at  all steadily 
   to   sustain   him  through   'Honour  Mods.'   They  came   back,  of 
   course,  as  soon  as  the  exams  were  over.  They  would.   He  had 
   switched over, all the  same, to  history, and  had again  'braced the 
   pater'  with  a  'first-class'.  And  the  pater  had  needed bracing. 
   Retirement  proved  quite  different  from  a  holiday: he  had seemed 
   just  to  slip slowly  out. He  had hung  on just  long enough  to see 
   Alboin into his first job: an assistant  lecturership in  a university 
   college.                                                               
    Rather  disconcertingly  the  Dreams  had  begun  again  just  before 
   'Schools', and were  extraordinarly strong  in the  following vacation 
   - the last he and his father had  spent together  in Cornwall.  But at 
   that time the Dreams had taken a new turn, for a while.                
    He  remembered  one  of the  last conversations  of the  old pleasant 
   sort  he  had  been  able  to  have  with  the old  man. It  came back 
   clearly to him now.                                                    
    'How's  the  Eressean  Elf-latin,  boy?'  his father  asked, smiling, 
   plainly  intending  a  joke, as  one may  playfully refer  to youthful 
   follies long atoned for.                                               
    'Oddly  enough,'  he  answered,  'that  hasn't  been  coming  through 
   lately. I have got a lot of different stuff. Some  is beyond  me, yet. 
   Some might be Celtic, of a sort. Some seems  like a  very old  form of 
   Germanic; pre-runic, or I'll eat my cap and gown.'                     
    The  old  man  smiled,  almost  raised a  laugh. 'Safer  ground, boy, 
   safer ground for an historian. But you'll get into trouble, if you let 
   your cats out of the bag among the philologists  - unless,  of course, 
   they back up the authorities.'                                         
    'As a matter of fact, I rather think they do,' he said.               
    'Tell  me  a bit,  if you  can without  your note-books,'  his father 
   slyly said.                                                            
     Westra lage wegas rehtas, nu isti sa wraithas. ' He  quoted that, 
   because it had stuck in  his mind,  though he  did not  understand it. 
   Of  course  the  mere  sense  was  fairly plain:  a straight  road lay 
   westward,  now  it  is  bent.  He remembered  waking up,  and feeling 
   
   it  was  somehow  very  significant.  'Actually  I got  a bit  of plain 
   Anglo-Saxon   last  night,'   he  went   on.  He   thought  Anglo-Saxon 
   would please his father; it was  a real  historical language,  of which 
   the  old  man  had  once known  a fair  amount. Also  the bit  was very 
   fresh  in  his  mind, and  was the  longest and  most connected  he had 
   yet  had.  Only  that  very  morning  he  had  waked  up late,  after a 
   dreamful  night,  and  had found  himself saying  the lines.  He jotted 
   them  down  at  once,  or  they  might  have  vanished  (as  usual)  by 
   breakfast-time,  even  though  they  were  in   a  language   he  knew. 
   Now waking memory had them secure.                                      
                                                                          
               'Thus cwaeth AElfwine Widlast:                             
               Fela bith on Westwegum werum uncuthra                       
               wundra and wihta, wlitescene land,                          
               eardgeard elfa, and esa bliss.                              
               Lyt aenig wat hwylc his longath sie                         
               tham the eftsithes eldo getwaefeth.'                         
                                                                          
  
      His  father  looked  up  and  smiled  at   the  name   AElfwine.  He 
   translated the lines for him; probably  it was  not necessary,  but the 
   old  man  had   forgotten  many   other  things   he  had   once  known 
   much better than Anglo-Saxon.                                           
      'Thus said AElfwine  the far-travelled:  "There is  many a  thing in 
   the  West-regions  unknown  to  men,  marvels  and  strange  beings,  a 
   land fair and lovely, the homeland of the Elves, and  the bliss  of the 
   Gods.  Little  doth  any  man  know what  longing is  his whom  old age 
   cutteth off from return."'                                              
      He suddenly  regretted translating  the last  two lines.  His father 
   looked  up  with  an  odd  expression.  'The old  know,' he  said. 'But 
   age  does  not  cut  us  off from  going away,  from -  from forthsith. 
   There is  no eftsith:  we can't  go back.  You need  not tell  me that. 
   But good for AElfwine-Alboin. You could always do verses.'              
      Damn it - as if he would make up stuff like that, just to tell it to 
   the old man, practically  on his  death-bed. His  father had,  in fact, 
   died during the following winter.                                       
                                                                          
      On the whole  he had  been luckier  than his  father; in  most ways, 
   but not in one. He had  reached a  history professorship  fairly early; 
   but he had lost his wife, as  his father  had done,  and had  been left 
   with an only child, a boy, when he was only twenty-eight.               
      He was, perhaps,  a pretty  good professor,  as they  go. Only  in a 
   small  southern  university,  of  course,  and  he  did not  suppose he 
   would get a move. But at any  rate he  wasn't tired  of being  one; and 
   
                            
                                                                          
   history,  and  even teaching  it, still  seemed interesting  (and fairly 
   important).  He  did  his  duty,  at   least,  or   he  hoped   so.  The 
   boundaries  were  a  bit  vague.  For, of  course, he  had gone  on with 
   the  other  things, legends  and languages  - rather  odd for  a history 
   professor.  Still  there it  was: he  was fairly  learned in  such book- 
   lore, though a lot of it was well outside the professional borders. 
    And   the   Dreams.   They  came   and  went.   But  lately   they  had 
   been  getting   more  frequent,   and  more   -  absorbing.   But  still 
   tantalizingly  linguistic.  No  tale,   no  remembered   pictures;  only 
   the feeling that  he had  seen things  and heard  things that  he wanted 
   to  see,  very  much,  and  would  give  much  to see  and hear  again - 
   and  these  fragments  of  words,  sentences,  verses.  Eressean  as  he 
   called  it as  a boy  - though  he could  not remember  why he  had felt 
   so  sure  that  that  was  the   proper  name   -  was   getting  pretty 
   complete.  He  had  a  lot  of  Beleriandic, too,  and was  beginning to 
   understand  it,  and  its  relation  to Eressean.  And he  had a  lot of 
   unclassifiable  fragments,  the  meaning  of  which  in  many  cases  he 
   did  not  know,  through  forgetting  to  jot  it  down  while  he  knew 
   it.   And   odd  bits   in  recognizable   languages.  Those   might  be 
   explained  away,   of  course.   But  anyway   nothing  could   be  done 
   about  them:  not  publication  or  anything  of  that  sort. He  had an 
   odd  feeling  that  they  were  not  essential:  only  occasional lapses 
   of  forgetfulness   which  took   a  linguistic   form  owing   to  some 
   peculiarity  of  his  own  mental  make-up.  The  real  thing   was  the 
   feeling  the  Dreams  brought  more  and  more  insistently,  and taking 
   force  from  an  alliance  with  the  ordinary  professional occupations 
   of  his mind.  Surveying the  last thirty  years, he  felt he  could say 
   that  his   most  permanent   mood,  though   often  overlaid   or  sup- 
   pressed,  had  been  since  childhood  the  desire to  go back.  To walk 
   in  Time,  perhaps,  as  men walk  on long  roads; or  to survey  it, as 
   men  may  see  the  world  from  a mountain,  or the  earth as  a living 
   map  beneath  an  airship.  But  in  any case  to see  with eyes  and to 
   hear with  ears: to  see the  lie of  old and  even forgotten  lands, to 
   behold  ancient  men  walking,   and  hear   their  languages   as  they 
  
   spoke  them,  in  the  days  before  the  days,  when  tongues  of  for- 
   gotten  lineage  were heard  in kingdoms  long fallen  by the  shores of 
   the Atlantic.                                                           
    But  nothing  could  be  done  about  that desire,  either. He  used to 
   be able, long ago, to talk about it, a little and not too  seriously, to 
   his father. But for a long  while he  had had  no one  to talk  to about 
   that  sort  of  thing.  But  now there  was Audoin.  He was  growing up. 
   He was sixteen.                                                         
   
     He  had  called  his  boy  Audoin,  reversing  the  Lombardic order. 
   It seemed  to fit.  It belonged  anyway to  the same  name-family, and 
   went with his own name.  And it  was a  tribute to  the memory  of his 
   father  -  another  reason  for  relinquishing   Anglo-Saxon  Eadwine, 
   or  even  commonplace   Edwin.  Audoin   had  turned   out  remarkably 
   like  Alboin,  as  far  as  his memory  of young  Alboin went,  or his 
   penetration  of  the  exterior  of  young  Audoin.  At  any   rate  he 
   seemed  interested  in  the  same  things,  and  asked the  same ques- 
   tions;  though  with  much less  inclination to  words and  names, and 
   more  to things  and descriptions.  Unlike his  father he  could draw, 
   but  was  not  good  at  'verses'.  Nonetheless  he  had,  of  course, 
   eventually  asked  why  he  was  called   Audoin.  He   seemed  rather 
   glad  to  have  escaped  Edwin. But  the question  of meaning  had not 
   been quite so easy to answer. Friend of fortune, was  it, or  of fate, 
   luck, wealth, blessedness? Which?                                     
     'I like Aud,' young Audoin  had said  - he  was then  about thirteen 
   -'if it means all that. A  good beginning  for a  name. I  wonder what 
   Lombards looked like. Did they all have Long Beards?'                 
     Alboin   had  scattered   tales  and   legends  all   down  Audoin's 
   childhood and  boyhood, like  one laying  a trail,  though he  was not 
   clear what trail or where it led. Audoin was a voracious  listener, as 
   well (latterly)  as a  reader. Alboin  was very  tempted to  share his 
   own odd  linguistic secrets  with the  boy. They  could at  least have 
   some  pleasant  private  fun.  But  he could  sympathize with  his own 
   father now - there was a limit to time. Boys have a lot to do.        
     Anyway,   happy   thought,   Audoin   was   returning   from  school 
   tomorrow.  Examination-scripts  were  nearly  finished  for  this year 
   for  both  of them.  The examiner's  side of  the business  was decid- 
   edly  the  stickiest  (thought  the  professor),  but  he  was  nearly 
   unstuck  at  last.  They  would be  off to  the coast  in a  few days, 
   together.                                                             
                                                                        
     There  came  a night,  and Alboin  lay again  in a  room in  a house 
   by the sea: not the little house of his boyhood, but the same  sea. It 
   was a calm night, and the water lay like a vast  plain of  chipped and 
   polished flint, petrified under the cold light of  the Moon.  The path 
   of moonlight lay from the shore to the edge of sight.                 
     Sleep  would not  come to  him, although  he was  eager for  it. Not 
   for rest - he was not  tired; but  because of  last night's  Dream. He 
   hoped  to  complete  a  fragment  that had  come through  vividly that 
   morning. He had it at hand in a  note-book by  his bed-side;  not that 
   he was likely to forget it once it was written down.                  
   
                                                                         
                                                                           
   ar sauron tule nahamna... lantier turkildi                               
   and ? came ? ... they-fell ?                                             
                                                                           
   unuhuine     ...        tarkalion ohtakare  valannar ...            
   under-Shadow ...          ?       war-made on-Powers ...         
                                                                           
   herunumen  ilu terhante  ... iluvataren  ... eari                        
   Lord-of-West world broke ... of-Iluvatar ... seas                        
  
                                                                           
   ullier kilyanna ... numenore ataltane ...                                
   poured in-Chasm ... Numenor down-fell                                    
                                                                           
   Then there had seemed to be a long gap.                                  
                                                                           
                   malle tera lende numenna ilya si maller                  
                  road straight went Westward all now roads                 
                                                                           
   raikar                  ..... turkildi romenna... nuruhuine mel-lumna 
   bent                    ..... ? eastward ... Death-shadow us-is-heavy 
                                                                           
      ...vahaya sin atalante.                                               
      ...far-away now ?                                                     
                                                                           
   There  were  one  or  two  new  words  here,  of   which  he   wanted  to 
   discover  the  meaning:  it  had escaped  before he  could write  it down 
   this   morning.   Probably   they  were   names:  tarkalion   was  almost 
   certainly  a  king's  name, for  tar was  common in  royal names.  It was 
   curious  how  often  the   remembered  snatches   harped  on   the  theme 
   of  a  'straight  road'. What  was atalante?  It seemed  to mean  ruin or 
   downfall, but also to be a name.                                         
   Alboin  felt  restless.  He  left  his  bed  and went  to the  window. He 
   stood there a long while  looking out  to sea;  and as  he stood  a chill 
   wind  got  up  in  the  West.  Slowly  over  the  dark  rim  of  sky  and 
   water's   meeting  clouds   lifted  huge   heads,  and   loomed  upwards, 
   stretching out vast wings, south and north.                              
   'They   look   like   the   eagles  of   the  Lord   of  the   West  over 
   Numenor,'  he  said  aloud,  and  started.  He   had  not   purposed  any 
   words.  For  a  moment  he  had  felt  the oncoming  of a  great disaster 
   long  foreseen.  Now  memory  stirred,  but  could  not  be  grasped.  He 
   shivered.  He  went  back  to  bed  and   lay  wondering.   Suddenly  the 
   old  desire  came  over  him.  It  had  been  growing  again  for  a long 
   time, but he had not felt it like this, a feeling as  vivid as  hunger or 
   thirst, for years, not since he was about Audoin's age.                  
   'I  wish  there  was  a  "Time-machine",'  he   said  aloud.   'But  Time 
   is  not  to  be  conquered  by  machines.  And  I  should  go  back,  not 
   forward; and I think backwards would be more possible.'                  
   
     The  clouds  overcame  the  sky,  and  the  wind  rose  and   blew;  and 
   in his ears, as he fell asleep at last, there was a roaring in  the leaves 
   of  many  trees,  and  a  roaring  of  long  waves  upon  the  shore. 'The 
   storm  is  coming  upon  Numenor!'  he  said,  and  passed  out   of  the 
   waking world.                                                             
                                                                            
     In a wide shadowy place he heard a voice.                               
     'Elendil!' it said. 'Alboin, whither are you wandering?'                
     'Who are you?' he answered. 'And where are you?'                      
     A tall figure appeared, as if descending an unseen stair towards        
   him.  For  a  moment  it  flashed  through  his  thought  that  the  face, 
   dimly seen, reminded him of his father.                                   
     'I  am  with  you.  I  was  of  Numenor,  the  father  of  many  fathers 
   before  you.  I  am  Elendil,  that  is  in  Eressean   "Elf-friend",  and 
   many have been called so since. You may have your desire,'                
     'What desire? '                                                         
     'The long-hidden and the half-spoken: to go back.'                      
     'But that cannot be, even if I wish it. It is against the law.'         
     'It  is  against  the  rule.  Laws are  commands upon  the will  and are 
   binding. Rules are conditions; they may have exceptions.'                 
     'But are there ever any exceptions?'                                    
     'Rules  may  be  strict,  yet  they  are  the  means,  not the  ends, of 
   government.  There  are  exceptions;  for  there  is  that  which  governs 
  
   and is above  the rules.  Behold, it  is by  the chinks  in the  wall that 
   light  comes  through,  whereby  men  become  aware   of  the   light  and 
   therein  perceive  the  wall and  how it  stands. The  veil is  woven, and 
   each  thread  goes  an  appointed  course,  tracing  a  design;   yet  the 
   tissue  is  not  impenetrable,  or  the  design  would  not   be  guessed; 
   and   if   the  design   were  not   guessed,  the   veil  would   not  be 
   perceived,  and  all  would  dwell   in  darkness.   But  these   are  old 
   parables,  and  I  came  not  to  speak such  things. The  world is  not a 
   machine  that  makes  other   machines  after   the  fashion   of  Sauron. 
   To  each  under  the  rule  some  unique   fate  is   given,  and   he  is 
   excepted  from  that  which  is  a  rule  to  others. I  ask if  you would 
   have your desire?'                                                       
     'I would.'                                                              
     'You ask not: how or upon what conditions.'                             
     'I  do  not  suppose  I  should  understand  how, and  it does  not seem 
   to  me  necessary.  We  go  forward,  as  a  rule,  but  we  do  not  know 
   how. But what are the conditions?'                                        
     'That  the  road  and  the  halts  are   prescribed.  That   you  cannot 
   return at your  wish, but  only (if  at all)  as it  may be  ordained. For 
   
   you shall not be as one reading a book or looking in a mirror,  but as 
   one  walking  in  living  peril.  Moreover  you  shall  not  adventure 
   yourself alone.'                                                      
     'Then  you  do  not  advise  me  to  accept? You  wish me  to refuse 
   out of fear?'                                                         
     'I  do  not  counsel,  yes  or no.  I am  not a  counsellor. I  am a 
   messenger,  a  permitted  voice.  The  wishing  and  the  choosing are 
   for you.'                                                             
     'But I do not understand the conditions,  at least  not the  last. I 
   ought to understand them all clearly.'                                
     'You  must,  if  you  choose  to  go back,  take with  you Herendil, 
   that is in other tongue Audoin,  your son;  for you  are the  ears and 
   he is the eyes. But you may not ask  that he  shall be  protected from 
   the  consequences  of  your  choice,  save  as   your  own   will  and 
   courage may contrive.'                                                
     'But I can ask him, if he is willing?'                              
     'He  would  say  yes, because  he loves  you and  is bold;  but that 
   would not resolve your choice.'                                       
     'And when can I, or we, go back?'                                   
     'When you have made your choice.'                                   
                                                                        
     The figure  ascended and  receded. There  was a  roaring as  of seas 
   falling from a great height. Alboin  could still  hear the  tumult far 
   away,  even  after  his  waking  eyes  roamed  round  the room  in the 
   grey  light  of  morning.  There  was  a  westerly  gale  blowing. The 
   curtains  of  the open  window were  drenched, and  the room  was full 
   of wind.                                                              
     He sat silent at the breakfast-table.  His eyes  strayed continually 
   to his son's  face, watching  his expressions.  He wondered  if Audoin 
   ever  had  any  Dreams.  Nothing  that  left  any  memory,   it  would 
   appear.  Audoin  seemed  in  a  merry  mood,  and  his  own  talk  was 
   enough for him, for a  while. But  at length  he noticed  his father's 
   silence, unusual even at breakfast.                                   
     'You  look glum,  father,' he  said. 'Is  there some  knotty problem 
   on hand?'                                                             
     'Yes  -  well  no,  not  really,'  answered Alboin.  'I think  I was 
   thinking, among other  things, that  it was  a gloomy  day, and  not a 
   good end to the holidays. What are you going to do?'                  
     'Oh, I say! ' exclaimed  Audoin. 'I  thought you  loved the  wind. I 
   do. Especially a good old West-wind. I am going along the shore.' 
     'Anything on?'                                                      
     'No, nothing special - just the wind.'                              
  
   
     'Well,  what  about  the  beastly   wind?'  said   Alboin,  unaccount- 
   ably irritated.                                                          
     The boy's face fell. 'I don't know,' he said. 'But I like to be in it, 
   especially by the sea; and I thought you did.' There was a silence.      
     After  a  while  Audoin  began  again,  rather  hesitatingly:  'Do you 
   remember  the  other  day   upon  the   cliffs  near   Predannack,  when 
   those  odd  clouds  came  up  in  the  evening,  and  the wind  began to 
   blow?'                                                                  
     'Yes,' said Alboin in an unencouraging tone.                           
     'Well,  you  said  when  we  got  home  that it  seemed to  remind you 
   of  something,  and  that  the wind  seemed to  blow through  you, like, 
   like, a legend  you couldn't  catch. And  you felt,  back in  the quiet, 
   as if you had listened to a long  tale, which  left you  excited, though 
   it left absolutely no pictures at all.'                                  
     'Did  I?'  said  Alboin.  'I  can  remember  feeling  very  cold,  and 
   being glad to  get back  to a  fire.' He  immediately regretted  it, and 
   felt  ashamed.  For Audoin  said no  more; though  he felt  certain that 
   the   boy  had   been  making   an  opening   to  say   something  more, 
   something  that  was  on  his  mind.  But  he  could  not  help  it.  He 
   could  not  talk  of  such  things  to-day.  He  felt  cold.  He  wanted 
   peace, not wind.                                                         
     Soon  after  breakfast  Audoin  went  out,  announcing  that   he  was 
   off  for  a  good  tramp,  and  would  not  be back  at any  rate before 
   tea-time.  Alboin  remained   behind.  All   day  last   night's  vision 
   remained   with  him,   something  different   from  the   common  order 
   of  dreams.  Also  it  was  (for  him)  curiously unlinguistic  - though 
   plainly  related,  by  the  name  Numenor,   to  his   language  dreams. 
   He   could  not   say  whether   he  had   conversed  with   Elendil  in 
   Eressean or English.                                                     
     He  wandered  about  the   house  restlessly.   Books  would   not  be 
   read,  and  pipes  would not  smoke. The  day slipped  out of  his hand, 
   running  aimlessly  to  waste.  He  did  not  see his  son, who  did not 
   even  turn  up  for  tea, as  he had  half promised  to do.  Dark seemed 
   to come unduly early.                                                    
     In the late evening  Alboin sat  in his  chair by  the fire.  'I dread 
   this  choice,'  he  said  to  himself. He  had no  doubt that  there was 
   really  a  choice  to  be  made.  He would  have to  choose, one  way or 
   another,  however  he  represented  it  to  himself.  Even  if  he  dis- 
   missed  the  Dream  as  what is  called 'a  mere dream',  it would  be a 
   choice - a choice equivalent to no.                                      
     'But  I  cannot  make  up  my  mind to  no,' he  thought. 'I  think, I 
   am  almost  sure,  Audoin  would  say  yes.  And  he  will  know  of  my 
   
   choice sooner or later. It is getting more and more difficult  to hide 
   my  thoughts  from  him:  we  are  too  closely  akin,  in  many  ways 
   besides  blood,  for  secrets.  The  secret  would  become unbearable, 
   if  I  tried  to  keep  it.  My  desire  would become  doubled through 
   feeling  that  I  might  have,  and  become  intolerable.  And  Audoin 
   would probably feel I had robbed him through funk.                    
     'But  it  is  dangerous,  perilous  in  the  extreme  -  or so  I am 
   warned. I don't  mind for  myself. But  for Audoin.  But is  the peril 
   any greater than fatherhood lets in? It is perilous  to come  into the 
   world at any point in Time. Yet I feel the shadow  of this  peril more 
   heavily.  Why?  Because  it  is  an  exception  to  the  rules?  Or am 
   I   experiencing  a   choice  backwards:   the  peril   of  fatherhood 
   repeated?  Being  a father  twice to  the same  person would  make one 
   think.  Perhaps  I am  already moving  back. I  don't know.  I wonder. 
   Fatherhood is a choice,  and yet  it is  not wholly  by a  man's will. 
   Perhaps  this peril  is my  choice, and  yet also  outside my  will. I 
   don't know. It is getting very dark. How  loud the  wind is.  There is 
   storm over Numenor.' Alboin slept in his chair.                       
  
                                                                        
     He  was  climbing  steps, up,  up on  to a  high mountain.  He felt, 
   and   thought   he   could  hear,   Audoin  following   him,  climbing 
   behind  him.  He  halted,  for  it  seemed somehow  that he  was again 
   in the same place as  on the  previous night;  though no  figure could 
   be seen.                                                              
     'I have chosen,' he said. 'I will go back with Herendil.'           
     Then he lay down, as  if to  rest. Half-turning:  'Good night!  ' he 
   murmured.   'Sleep  well,   Herendil!  We   start  when   the  summons 
   comes.'                                                               
     'You  have  chosen,'  a  voice said  above him.  'The summons  is at 
   hand.'                                                                
     Then  Alboin seemed  to fall  into a  dark and  a silence,  deep and 
   absolute. It was as if  he had  left the  world completely,  where all 
   silence is on the edge  of sound,  and filled  with echoes,  and where 
   all  rest is  but repose  upon some  greater motion.  He had  left the 
   world and gone out. He was silent and at rest: a point.               
     He was poised; but it was clear to him that he had only to  will it, 
   and he would move.                                                    
     'Whither?'  He  perceived  the  question,  but  neither  as  a voice 
   from outside, nor as one from within himself.                         
     'To whatever place is appointed. Where is Herendil?'                
     'Waiting. The motion is yours.'                                     
     'Let us move! '                                                     
   
     Audoin  tramped  on,  keeping  within  sight  of  the  sea as  much as 
   he  could.  He  lunched  at  an   inn,  and   then  tramped   on  again, 
   further  than  he  had  intended.  He  was  enjoying  the  wind  and the 
   rain,  yet  he  was  filled  with  a  curious  disquiet. There  had been 
   something odd about his father this morning.                            
     'So  disappointing,'  he said  to himself.  'I particularly  wanted to 
   have  a  long  tramp  with  him to-day.  We talk  better walking,  and I 
   really  must  have  a  chance  of telling  him about  the Dreams.  I can 
   talk about that sort of  thing to  my father,  if we  both get  into the 
   mood together. Not that he  is usually  at all  difficult -  seldom like 
   to-day.  He  usually  takes  you  as  you  mean  it: joking  or serious; 
   doesn't  mix  the  two,  or  laugh  in  the wrong  places. I  have never 
   known him so frosty.'                                                   
     He  tramped  on.  'Dreams,'  he  thought.  'But  not  the  usual sort, 
   quite  different:  very  vivid;  and  though  never quite  repeated, all 
   gradually fitting into  a story.  But a  sort of  phantom story  with no 
   explanations.  Just  pictures,  but  not  a  sound,  not  a  word. Ships 
   coming   to   land.   Towers   on  the   shore.  Battles,   with  swords 
   glinting  but  silent.  And  there  is that  ominous picture:  the great 
   temple  on  the  mountain,  smoking  like  a  volcano.  And  that  awful 
   vision  of  the  chasm  in  the  seas, a  whole land  slipping sideways, 
   mountains rolling  over; dark  ships fleeing  into the  dark. I  want to 
   tell  someone  about  it, and  get some  kind of  sense into  it. Father 
   would  help: we  could make  up a  good yarn  together out  of it.  If I 
   knew  even  the name  of the  place, it  would turn  a nightmare  into a 
   story.                                                                  
     Darkness  began  to  fall  long  before  he got  back. 'I  hope father 
   will  have  had  enough  of   himself  and   be  chatty   to-night,'  he 
   thought. 'The fireside is next best  to a  walk for  discussing dreams.' 
   It was already night as he  came up  the path,  and saw  a light  in the 
   sitting-room.                                                           
     He  found  his  father  sitting  by  the  fire.  The room  seemed very 
   still, and quiet - and too hot after a day in the open. Alboin  sat, his 
   head  rested  on  one  arm.  His  eyes  were  closed. He  seemed asleep. 
   He made no sign.                                                        
     Audoin  was  creeping  out  of  the   room,  heavy   with  disappoint- 
   ment.  There  was  nothing  for  it  but  an  early  bed,   and  perhaps 
  
   better  luck  tomorrow.  As  he   reached  the   door,  he   thought  he 
   heard  the  chair  creak,  and  then  his father's  voice (far  away and 
   rather   strange  in   tone)  murmuring   something:  it   sounded  like 
   herendil.                                                               
     He  was  used  to  odd  words  and  names  slipping  out  in  a murmur 
   
   from his father. Sometimes his father would spin a long tale round               
   them. He turned back hopefully.                                                  
     'Good night! ' said Alboin. 'Sleep well, Herendil! We start when               
   the summons comes.' Then his head fell back against the chair.                   
     'Dreaming,' thought Audoin. 'Good night! '                                     
     And he went out, and stepped into sudden darkness.                             
                                                                                   
                           Commentary on Chapters I and II                          
                                                                                   
   Alboin's  biography  sketched  in  these  chapters is  in many  respects closely 
   modelled  on  my  father's  own  life  - though  Alboin was  not an  orphan, and 
   my  father  was  not  a widower.  Dates pencilled  on the  covering page  of the 
   manuscript   reinforce   the   strongly   biographical   element:   Alboin   was 
   born  on  February  4,  (1891  >)  1890,  two  years  earlier  than  my  father. 
   Audoin was born in September 1918.                                               
     'Honour  Mods.'  (i.e.  'Honour  Moderations'),  referred  to  at  the  begin- 
   ning  of  Chapter  II,  are  the  first  of  the two  examinations taken  in the 
   Classical  languages  at  Oxford,  after  two  years  (see  Humphrey  Carpenter, 
   Biography, p.  62); 'Schools',  in the  same passage,  is a  name for  the final 
   Oxford examinations in all subjects.                                             
     Alboin's  father's name  Oswin is  'significant': os  'god' and  nine 'friend' 
   (see I V. 208, 212); Elendil's father was Valandil (p. 60). That Errol  is to 
   be  associated  in  some  way  with  Eriol  (the  Elves'  name for  AElfwine the 
   mariner, IV. 206) must be allowed to be a possibility.*                         
                                                                                   
     The Lombardic legend.                                                           
          The Lombards ('Long-beards': Latin Langobardi, Old English Long-          
   beardan)   were   a   Germanic   people  renowned   for  their   ferocity.  From 
   their   ancient   homes  in   Scandinavia  they   moved  southwards,   but  very 
   little is known of  their history  before the  middle of  the sixth  century. At 
   that  time  their  king  was  Audoin,  the  form  of  his  name in  the Historia 
   Langobardorum   by  the   learned  Paul   the  Deacon,   who  died   about  790. 
   Audoin  and  Old  English  Eadwine   (later  Edwin)   show  an   exact  corres- 
   pondence,  are  historically  the  same  name  (Old  English  ea   derived  from 
   the  original  diphthong  au).  On  the  meaning  of  ead  see  p.  46,  and cf. 
   Eadwine as a name in Old English of the Noldor, IV. 212.                     
     Audoin's  son  was  Alboin,  again  corresponding   exactly  to   Old  English 
   AElfuine  (Elwin).  The  story  that  Oswin  Errol  told  his  son  (p.   37)  is 
   known  from  the  work  of  Paul  the Deacon.  In the  great battle  between the 
   Lombards   and   another   Germanic   people,   the   Gepids,   Alboin   son  of 
   Audoin   slew  Thurismod,   son  of   the  Gepid   king  Thurisind,   in  single 
   combat;  and  when  the  Lombards  returned  home   after  their   victory  they 
                                                                                   
     (*It is worth mentioning that Oswin Errol's frequent address to Alboin as 'boy' 
   is not intended to suggest an aloofly schoolmasterish tone. My father frequently 
   used it to his sons as a term of friendship and affection).                       
   
    asked Audoin to give his son the rank of a companion of his table,  since it 
    was by his  valour that  they had  won the  day. But  this Audoin  would not 
    do, for, he said, 'it is not the custom among us that the king's  son should 
    sit  down with  his father  before he  has first  received weapons  from the 
    king  of  some  other people.'  When Alboin  heard this  he went  with forty 
    young  men  of  the  Lombards  to  king  Thurisind to  ask this  honour from 
    him.  Thurisind  welcomed  him,  invited him  to the  feast, and  seated him 
    at his right hand, where his dead son Thurismod used to sit.                 
      But as the feast  went on  Thurisind began  to think  of his  son's death, 
  
    and seeing Alboin his  slayer in  his very  place his  grief burst  forth in 
    words: 'Very pleasant to me is the seat,' he said, 'but hard  is it  to look 
    upon  him  who sits  in it.'  Roused by  these words  the king's  second son 
    Cunimund  began  to  revile  the  Lombard  guests;  insults were  uttered on 
    both  sides,  and  swords  were  grasped.  But on  the very  brink Thurisind 
    leapt  up  from  the  table,  thrust  himself  between  the  Gepids  and the 
    Lombards,  and  threatened  to  punish the  first man  who began  the fight. 
    Thus he allayed the quarrel; and taking  the arms  of his  dead son  he gave 
    them to Alboin, and sent him back in safety to his father's kingdom.         
      It is agreed that behind this Latin prose tale of Paul the Deacon, as also 
    behind his story of  Alboin's death,  there lies  a heroic  lay: as  early a 
    vestige of such ancient Germanic poetry as we possess.                       
      Audoin died some ten years  after the  battle, and  Alboin became  king of 
    the  Lombards  in  565.  A  second  battle  was  fought against  the Gepids, 
    in  which  Alboin   slew  their   king  Cunimund   and  took   his  daughter 
    Rosamunda  captive.  At  Easter  568  Alboin  set  out  for the  conquest of 
    Italy; and in 572 he was murdered.  In the  story told  by Paul  the Deacon, 
    at  a  banquet  in  Verona  Alboin gave  his queen  Rosamunda wine  to drink 
    in a cup made from  the skull  of king  Cunimund, and  invited her  to drink 
    merrily with her father  ('and if  this should  seem to  anyone impossible,' 
    wrote  Paul,  'I  declare  that I  speak the  truth in  Christ: I  have seen 
    [Radgisl] the prince holding  the very  cup in  his hand  on a  feastday and 
    showing it to those who sat at the table with him.')                         
      Here  Oswin  Errol  ended  the  story,  and  did  not  tell  his  son  how 
    Rosamunda  exacted  her  revenge.  The  outcome  of  her   machinations  was 
    that  Alboin  was  murdered  in his  bed, and  his body  was buried  'at the 
    going up of the  stairs which  are near  to the  palace,' amid  great lamen- 
    tation  of  the  Lombards.  His  tomb  was opened  in the  time of  Paul the 
    Deacon  by  Gislbert  dux  Veronensium,  who   took  away   Alboin's  sword 
    and other gear that  was buried  with him;  'wherefore he  used to  boast to 
    the ignorant with his usual vanity that he has seen Alboin face to face.' 
      The fame of this  formidable king  was such  that, in  the words  of Paul, 
    'even  down  to  our  own  day,  among  the  Bavarians  and  the  Saxons and 
    other  peoples  of kindred  speech, his  open hand  and renown,  his success 
    and  courage  in  war,  are  celebrated  in  their songs.'  An extraordinary 
    testimony  to  this  is  found in  the ancient  English poem  Widsith, where 
    occur the following lines:                                                   
   
                                               
                                                                                     
            Swylce ic waes on Eatule mid AElfwine:                                   
            se haefde moncynnes mine gefraege                                         
            leohteste hond lofes to wyrcenne,                                         
            heortan unhneaweste hringa gedales,                                       
            beorhta beaga, bearn Eadwines.                                             
                                                                                     
   (I  was  in  Italy  with  Alboin:  of  all men  of whom  I have  heard he  had the 
   hand  most  ready  for  deeds of  praise, the  heart least  niggard in  the giving 
   of rings, of shining armlets, the son of Audoin.)*                                
    In  my  father's letter  of 1964  (given on  pp. 7  - 8)  he wrote  as if  it had 
   been his  intention to  find one  of the  earlier incarnations  of the  father and 
   son  in  the  Lombard  story:  'It  started  with  a  father-son  affinity between 
   Edwin   and  Elwin   of  the   present,  and   was  supposed   to  go   back  into 
   legendary  time  by  way  of  an  Eadwine   and  AElfwine   of  circa   A.D.  918, 
   and   Audoin   and   Alboin   of   Lombardic   legend...'   But   there    is   no 
   suggestion  that  at  the  time  this  was any  more than  a passing  thought; see 
   further pp. 77 - 8.                                                                
                                                                                     
    The two Englishmen  named AElfwine (p.  38). King  Alfred's youngest              
   son was named AEthelweard, and it is recorded  by the  twelfth century              
   historian William of Malmesbury that  AEthelweard's sons  AElfwine and              
   AEthelwine both fell at the battle of Brunanburh in 937.                            
  
    Years later my father celebrated the AElfwine who died at  Maldon in              
   The Homecoming of Beorhtnoth,  where Torhthelm  and Tidwald  find his              
   corpse among the slain: 'And here's AElfwine: barely bearded, and his              
   battle's over.'                                                                    
                                                                                     
    Oswin  Errol's  reference  to  a  'substratum '  (p. 40) .  Put very  simply, the 
   substratum   theory   attributes   great   importance,   as   an   explanation  of 
   linguistic  change,  to  the  influence   exerted  on   language  when   a  people 
   abandons  their  own  former  speech  and  adopts  another;  for  such   a  people 
   will  retain  their  habitual  modes  of  articulation  and  transfer them  to the 
   new   language,   thus   creating   a   substratum   underlying    it.   Different 
   substrata  acting  upon  a  widespread  language  in  different  areas  is  there- 
   fore regarded as a fundamental cause of divergent phonetic change.                 
                                                                                     
    The  Old  English   verses  of AElfwine   Widlast  (p.44).  These   verses,  in 
   identical  form  except  for  certain  features  of  spelling,  were  used  in the 
   title-pages to the Quenta Silmarillion (p. 203); see also p. 103.                  
                                                                                     
    (*The  generous  heart  of  Alboin, the  hand ready  for deeds  of praise,  made a 
   different impression on the  stricken population  of Italy  in the  sixth century. 
   From  the walls  of Rome  Pope Gregory  the Great  watched men  being led  away by 
   'the unspeakable Lombards', tied together at the neck to be sold as slaves; and in 
   one  of  his  letters  he  welcomed  the advent  of bubonic  plague, for  'when we 
   consider the way in which other men have  died we  find a  solace in  reflecting on 
   the form of  death that  threatens us.  What mutilations,  what cruelties  we have 
   seen inflicted upon men, for which death is  the only  cure, and  in the  midst of 
   which life is a torture! ')                                                         
   
      Names  and  words  in   the  Elvish   languages.  Throughout,   the  term 
    Eressean  was  a  replacement  of  Numenorean.  Perhaps  to be  compared is 
    FN II, $2: 'Yet  they [the  Numenoreans) took  on the  speech of  the Elves 
    of the Blessed Realm, as it was and is in  Eressea.' The  term 'Elf-latin', 
    applied  by Alboin  to 'Eressean'  (pp. 41,  43), is  found in  the Lhammas 
    (p. 172). There it refers to the archaic speech of the First Kindred of the 
    Elves (the  Lindar), which  'became early  fixed... as  a language  of high 
    speech and of writing,  and as  a common  speech among  all Elves;  and all 
    the folk of Valinor learned and knew this language.'  It was  called Qenya, 
    the  Elvish  tongue,  tarquesta  high-speech,  and  parmalambe   the  book- 
    tongue. But it is not explained  in The  Lost Road  why Alboin  should have 
    called the language that 'came through' to him by this term.                
      Amon-ereb (p.  38): the  rough draft  of this  passage had  Amon Gwareth, 
    changed  more  than  once  and  ending  with  Amon  Thoros. Amon  Ereb (the 
    Lonely Hill) is found in the Annals of  Beleriand (p.  143, annal  340) and 
    in QS $ 113.                                                                
      'The shores of Beleriand' (p. 38): the draft has here  'the rocks  of the 
    Falasse'.'  The  form  Falasse'  occurs  on  the  Ambarkanta  map  IV  (IV. 
                                                                               
    249).                                                                       
      'Alda was a tree (a word I got a long time ago)' (p. 41). Alda  'tree' is 
    found in the very early 'dictionary' (I. 249), where also occurs  the word 
    lome, which Alboin also  refers to  here, with  the meanings  'dusk, gloom, 
    darkness' (I. 255).                                                         
      Anar, Isil, and Anor, Ithil (p. 41): in QS $75 the names  of the  Sun and 
    Moon given by  the Gods  are Urin  and Isil,  and by  the Elves  Anar and 
    Rana (see the commentary on that passage).                                  
      The  Eressean  fragment  concerning  the  Downfall  of  Numenor  and  the 
    Straight Road (p. 47) is slightly different in the draft text:              
                                                                               
      Ar Sauron  lende numenorenna...  lantie nu  huine... ohtakarie            
      valannar... manwe ilu terhante. eari lantier kilyanna numenor            
      atalante... malle tera lende numenna,  ilya si  maller raikar.            
      Turkildi romenna... nuruhuine me lumna.                                   
  
      And Sauron  came to-Numenor...  fell under  Shadow... war-made            
      on-Powers...   ?   ?   broke.  seas fell   into-Chasm.  Numenor            
      down-fell. road straight went westward, all now roads  bent. ?            
      eastward. Death-shadow us is-heavy.                                       
                                                                               
    The name  Tar-kalion is  here not  present, but  Sauron is  (see p.  9), and 
    is  interpreted  as  being  a name.  Most notably,  this version  has manwe 
    (which  Alboin  could not  interpret) for  herunumen 'Lord-of-West'  of the 
    later; on this see p. 75.                                                   
      On the name Herendil     (=Audoin,      Eadwine)     see the Etymologies, stem 
    KHER.                                                                       
   
                                        (ii).                                     
                                                                                
                              The Numenorean chapters.                            
                                                                                
   My father said in his letter of 1964 on the subject that 'in my tale  we were 
   to  come  at  last  to  Amandil  and  Elendil  leaders of  the loyal  party in 
   Numenor,  when  it fell  under the  domination of  Sauron.' It  is nonetheless 
   plain that he did not reach this conception until  after the  extant narrative 
   had  been  mostly  written,  or  even  brought  to  the  point  where  it  was 
   abandoned.  At  the  end  of  Chapter  II  the  Numenorean story  is obviously 
   just   about   to  begin,   and  the   Numenorean  chapters   were  originally 
   numbered  continuously  with  the  opening  ones.  On   the  other   hand  the 
   decision  to  postpone  Numenor  and  make  it  the  conclusion and  climax to 
   the  book  had  already  been  taken  when  The  Last Road  went to  Allen and 
   Unwin in November 1937.                                                       
    Since  the  Numenorean  episode  was   left  unfinished,   this  is   a  con- 
   venient  point  to  mention  an  interesting  note  that my  father presumably 
   wrote while it  was in  progress. This  says that  when the  first 'adventure' 
   (i.e. Numenor) is  over 'Alboin  is still  precisely in  his chair  and Audoin 
   just shutting the door.'                                                      
    With    the    postponement    of    Numenor    the    chapter-numbers   were 
   changed,  but  this  has  no  importance  and I  therefore number  these 'III' 
   and 'IV'; they have no titles. In this case I have  found it  most convenient 
   to annotate the text by numbered notes.                                       
                                                                                
                                    Chapter III.                                 
                                                                                
   Elendil  was  walking  in  his  garden,  but  not  to  look  upon  its  beauty 
   in   the   evening  light.   He  was   troubled  and   his  mind   was  turned 
   inward.   His   house   with   its   white  tower   and  golden   roof  glowed 
   behind  him  in  the  sunset,  but  his  eyes  were  on  the  path  before his 
   feet.  He  was  going  down  to  the  shore,  to  bathe in  the blue  pools of 
   the  cove  beyond  his  garden's  end,  as  was  his  custom  at   this  hour. 
   And  he  looked  also  to  find  his   son  Herendil   there.  The   time  had 
   come when he must speak to him.                                               
    He  came  at  length   to  the   great  hedge   of  lavaralda^1  that  fenced 
   the  garden  at  its   lower,  western,   end.  It   was  a   familiar  sight, 
   though  the  years  could  not  dim  its  beauty.  It  was  seven  twelves  of 
   years'  or  more  since  he  had   planted  it   himself  when   planning  his 
   garden  before  his   marriage;  and   he  had   blessed  his   good  fortune. 
   For   the   seeds   had  come   from  Eressea   far  westward,   whence  ships 
   came   seldom   already  in   those  days,   and  now   they  came   no  more. 
   But  the  spirit  of  that  blessed land  and its  fair people  remained still 
   in  the   trees  that   had  grown   from  those   seeds:  their   long  green 
   leaves  were  golden  on  the  undersides,  and  as  a  breeze  off  the water 
   
   stirred them  they whispered  with a  sound of  many soft  voices, and 
   glistened  like  sunbeams  on  rippling waves.  The flowers  were pale 
   with a yellow flush, and laid thickly  on the  branches like  a sunlit 
   snow; and their odour filled all  the lower  garden, faint  but clear. 
  
   Mariners in the old days  said that  the scent  of lavaralda  could be 
   felt on the air long ere the land of Eressea could  be seen,  and that 
   it brought a desire of rest and great content. He  had seen  the trees 
   in flower day after day, for they rested from  flowering only  at rare 
   intervals.  But  now,  suddenly, as  he passed,  the scent  struck him 
   with  a  keen  fragrance,  at  once  known  and  utterly  strange.  He 
   seemed  for  a  moment  never to  have smelled  it before:  it pierced 
   the  troubles  of   his  mind,   bewildering,  bringing   no  familiar 
   content, but a new disquiet.                                          
     'Eressea, Eressea!'  he said.  'I wish  I were  there; and  had not 
   been  fated  to  dwell  in  Numenor'  half-way  between   the  worlds. 
   And least of all in these days of perplexity! '                       
     He  passed  under  an  arch  of shining  leaves, and  walked swiftly 
   down  rock-hewn  steps  to  the  white  beach.  Elendil  looked  about 
   him, but he  could not  see his  son. A  picture rose  in his  mind of 
   Herendil's  white  body, strong  and beautiful  upon the  threshold of 
   early manhood, cleaving  the water,  or lying  on the  sand glistening 
   in  the  sun.  But  Herendil  was  not  there,  and  the  beach seemed 
   oddly empty.                                                          
     Elendil  stood  and  surveyed  the  cove  and  its rocky  walls once 
   more; and  as he  looked, his  eyes rose  by chance  to his  own house 
   among  trees  and  flowers  upon  the  slopes  above the  shore, white 
   and  golden,  shining in  the sunset.  And he  stopped and  gazed: for 
   suddenly  the  house  stood  there,  as  a  thing  at  once  real  and 
   visionary,  as  a  thing  in  some  other  time and  story, beautiful, 
   beloved, but strange, awaking desire as if it were  part of  a mystery 
   that was still hidden. He could not interpret the feeling.            
     He sighed. 'I suppose it is the threat  of war  that maketh  me look 
   upon  fair  things  with such  disquiet,' he  thought. 'The  shadow of 
   fear is between us and the sun, and all  things look  as if  they were 
   already lost. Yet they  are strangely  beautiful thus  seen. I  do not 
   know.  I  wonder.  A  Numenore!  I  hope  the  trees  will  blossom on 
   your hills  in years  to come  as they  do now;  and your  towers will 
   stand white in the Moon  and yellow  in the  Sun. I  wish it  were not 
   hope,  but  assurance  -  that assurance  we used  to have  before the 
   Shadow.  But  where  is Herendil?  I must  see him  and speak  to him, 
   more clearly than we have spoken yet. Ere it is too late. The  time is 
   getting short.'                                                       
   
     'Herendil!'  he  called,  and  his  voice  echoed  along  the hollow 
   shore above the soft sound of the light-falling waves. 'Herendil!' 
     And even  as he  called, he  seemed to  hear his  own voice,  and to 
   mark  that  it  was  strong and  curiously melodious.  'Herendil!' he 
   called again.                                                         
     At length  there was  an answering  call: a  young voice  very clear 
   came from some distance away - like a bell out of a deep cave.        
     'Man-ie, atto, man-ie?'                                             
     For  a  brief  moment  it  seemed  to  Elendil  that the  words were 
   strange.  'Man-ie,  atto?  What  is  it,  father?'  Then  the  feeling 
   passed.                                                               
     'Where art thou?'                                                   
     'Here! '                                                            
     'I cannot see thee.'                                                
     'I am upon the wall, looking down on thee.'                         
     Elendil  looked  up;  and  then  swiftly  climbed  another  flight of 
   stone steps at the northern end of the cove. He came  out upon  a flat 
   space  smoothed  and levelled  on the  top of  the projecting  spur of 
   rock.  Here there  was room  to lie  in the  sun, or  sit upon  a wide 
   stone seat with its back  against the  cliff, down  the face  of which 
   there fell a cascade of trailing stems rich with garlands of  blue and 
   silver flowers. Flat upon the stone with his chin in  his hands  lay a 
   youth. He was looking out to sea,  and did  not turn  his head  as his 
  
   father came up and sat down on the seat.                              
     'Of what art thou dreaming, Herendil, that thy ears hear not?'      
     'I am thinking; I am not dreaming. I am a child no longer.'         
     'I know thou art not,' said Elendil; 'and for  that reason  I wished 
   to find thee and  speak with  thee. Thou  art so  often out  and away, 
   and so seldom at home these days.'                                    
     He  looked  down  on  the  white  body  before him.  It was  dear to 
   him,  and  beautiful.  Herendil  was  naked,  for  he had  been diving 
   from the high point, being a daring diver and proud  of his  skill. It 
   seemed  suddenly  to  Elendil  that  the  lad  had  grown  over night, 
   almost out of knowledge.                                              
     'How  thou  dost  grow!'  he  said.  'Thou  hast  the makings  of a 
   mighty man, and have nearly finished the making.'                     
     'Why  dost  thou  mock  me?'  said  the  boy.  'Thou  knowest  I  am 
   dark,  and  smaller  than  most  others  of  my  year.  And that  is a 
   trouble  to  me. I  stand barely  to the  shoulder of  Almariel, whose 
   hair is of shining gold, and she is a maiden,  and of  my own  age. We 
   hold that we are of the blood of kings, but I  tell thee  thy friends' 
   sons make  a jest  of me  and call  me Terendul(4)  - slender  and dark; 
   
   and  they say  I have  Eressean blood,  or that  I am  half-Noldo. And 
   that is not said with love in these days. It is but a step  from being 
   called  half  a  Gnome  to  being  called  Godfearing;  and   that  is 
   dangerous.'                                                           
     Elendil  sighed.  'Then  it  must  have  become  perilous to  be the 
   son of him that is  named elendil;  for that  leads to  Valandil, God- 
   friend, who was thy father's father.'                                 
     There  was  a  silence.  At  length Herendil  spoke again:  'Of whom 
   dost thou say that our king, Tarkalion, is descended?'                
     'From  Earendel  the  mariner,  son  of  Tuor  the  mighty  who  was 
   lost in these seas.'                                                  
     'Why  then  may  not  the  king  do  as  Earendel  from  whom  he is 
   come? They say that he should follow him, and complete his work.' 
     'What  dost  thou  think  that  they  mean?  Whither  should  he go, 
   and fulfil what work?'                                                
     'Thou   knowest.   Did   not  Earendel   voyage  to   the  uttermost 
   West, and set foot in that land that is forbidden to  us? He  doth not 
   die, or so songs say.'                                                
     'What  callest  thou  Death?  He  did  not  return.  He  forsook all 
   whom  he  loved,  ere  he  stepped  on  that  shore.'  He   saved  his 
   kindred by losing them.'                                              
     'Were the Gods wroth with him?'                                     
     'Who  knoweth?  For  he  came  not back.  But he  did not  dare that 
   deed  to  serve  Melko, but  to defeat  him; to  free men  from Melko, 
   not from the Lords; to win us the earth,  not the  land of  the Lords. 
   And  the  Lords  heard  his prayer  and arose  against Melko.  And the 
   earth is ours.'                                                       
     'They  say  now  that  the tale  was altered  by the  Eresseans, who 
   are slaves of the  Lords: that  in truth  Earendel was  an adventurer, 
   and  showed  us  the  way,  and that  the Lords  took him  captive for 
   that  reason;  and  his  work  is  perforce unfinished.  Therefore the 
   son  of  Earendel,  our  king,  should  complete it.  They wish  to do 
   what has been long left undone.'                                      
     'What is that?'                                                    
     'Thou knowest: to set foot  in the  far West,  and not  withdraw it. 
   To conquer new  realms for  our race,  and ease  the pressure  of this 
   peopled  island,  where  every road  is trodden  hard, and  every tree 
   and grass-blade  counted. To  be free,  and masters  of the  world. To 
   escape  the  shadow  of  sameness,  and  of  ending.  We   would  make 
   our  king   Lord  of   the  West:   Nuaran  Numenoren(9).Death  comes 
   here slow and seldom; yet it cometh. The  land is  only a  cage gilded 
   to look like Paradise.'                                               
  
   
                                          
                                                                          
    'Yea,  so  I  have  heard   others  say,'   said  Elendil.   'But  what 
   knowest   thou   of   Paradise?   Behold,   our  wandering   words  have 
   come  unguided  to  the  point  of  my  purpose.  But  I  am  grieved to 
   find thy mood is of  this sort,  though I  feared it  might be  so. Thou 
   art  my only  son, and  my dearest  child, and  I would  have us  at one 
   in all our choices. But choose we must, thou as well as I  - for  at thy 
   last  birthday  thou  became  subject  to arms  and the  king's service. 
   We  must  choose  between  Sauron  and  the   Lords  (or   One  Higher). 
   Thou  knowest,  I  suppose,  that   all  hearts   in  Numenor   are  not 
   drawn to Sauron? '                                                      
    'Yes.  There  are  fools  even  in  Numenor,'   said  Herendil,   in  a 
   lowered  voice.  'But  why  speak  of  such things  in this  open place? 
   Do you wish to bring evil on me?'                                      
    'I bring no evil,' said Elendil. 'That  is thrust  upon us:  the choice 
   between  evils:  the  first  fruits  of  war.  But  look,  Herendil! Our 
   house   is  one   of  wisdom   and  guarded   learning;  and   was  long 
   revered for it. I followed my father, as  I was  able. Dost  thou follow 
   me?  What  dost  thou  know  of  the  history of  the world  or Numenor? 
   Thou  art  but  four  twelves,(10) and  wert  but  a  small  child  when 
   Sauron   came.   Thou   dost   not  understand   what  days   were  like 
   before then. Thou canst not choose in ignorance.'                       
    'But  others  of  greater  age  and knowledge  than mine  - or  thine - 
   have  chosen,'  said  Herendil.  'And they  say that  history confirmeth 
   them,  and  that  Sauron  hath  thrown  a new  light on  history. Sauron 
   knoweth history, all history.'                                          
    'Sauron  knoweth,  verily;  but  he   twisteth  knowledge.   Sauron  is 
   a liar! ' Growing anger caused Elendil to raise his  voice as  he spoke. 
   The words rang out as a challenge.                                      
    'Thou  art  mad,'  said  his  son, turning  at last  upon his  side and 
   facing  Elendil,  with  dread and  fear in  his eyes.  'Do not  say such 
   things to me! They might, they might...'                                
    'Who are they,  and what  might they  do?' said  Elendil, but  a chill 
   fear passed from his son's eyes to his own heart.                       
    'Do  not  ask! And  do not  speak -  so loud!  ' Herendil  turned away, 
   and lay prone with his face  buried in  his hands.  'Thou knowest  it is 
   dangerous  -  to  us  all.  Whatever  he  be,  Sauron  is   mighty,  and 
   hath  ears.  I  fear  the  dungeons.  And  I  love  thee,  I  love thee. 
   Atarinya tye-melane.'                                                   
    Atarinya  tye-melane,  my  father,  I  love  thee:  the  words  sounded 
   strange,  but  sweet:  they smote  Elendil's heart.  'A yonya  inye tye- 
   mela: and I too, my son, I love  thee,' he  said, feeling  each syllable 
   strange but vivid as he spoke it. 'But let us go within! It is  too late 
   
   to bathe, The sun is all  but gone.  It is  bright there  westwards in 
   the  gardens  of  the  Gods.  But  twilight  and  the dark  are coming 
   here, and the dark  is no  longer wholesome  in this  land. Let  us go 
   home.  I must  tell and  ask thee  much this  evening -  behind closed 
   doors,  where  maybe  thou  wilt  feel safer.'  He looked  towards the 
   sea, which he loved, longing to  bathe his  body in  it, as  though to 
   wash away weariness and care. But night was coming.                    
     The  sun had  dipped, and  was fast  sinking in  the sea.  There was 
   fire upon far waves, but it faded almost  as it  was kindled.  A chill 
   wind  came  suddenly out  of the  West ruffling  the yellow  water off 
   shore. Up over  the fire-lit  rim dark  clouds reared;  they stretched 
   out great wings, south and north, and seemed to threaten the land. 
     Elendil  shivered.  'Behold,  the  eagles  of the  Lord of  the West 
   are coming with threat to Numenor,' he murmured.                       
     'What dost thou say?'  said Herendil.  'Is it  not decreed  that the 
   king of Numenor shall be called Lord of the West? '                    
  
     'It  is  decreed  by  the  king;  but  that  does  not make  it so,' 
   answered  Elendil.  'But  I  meant  not  to  speak  aloud  my  heart's 
   foreboding. Let us go! '                                               
                                                                         
     The light was  fading swiftly  as they  passed up  the paths  of the 
   garden  amid  flowers  pale and  luminous in  the twilight.  The trees 
   were  shedding  sweet  night-scents. A  lomelinde began  its thrilling 
   bird-song by a pool.                                                   
     Above  them  rose  the  house.  Its  white   walls  gleamed   as  if 
   moonlight  was  imprisoned  in  their  substance;  but  there  was  no 
   moon  yet, only  a cool  light, diffused  and shadowless.  Through the 
   clear sky like fragile glass small stars stabbed their white flames. A 
   voice  from  a  high  window came  falling down  like silver  into the 
   pool of twilight where  they walked.  Elendil knew  the voice:  it was 
   the  voice  of  Firiel,  a  maiden  of  his  household,   daughter  of 
   Orontor.  His  heart  sank,  for  Firiel  was  dwelling  in  his house 
   because  Orontor  had  departed.  Men said  he was  on a  long voyage. 
   Others said  that he  had fled  the displeasure  of the  king. Elendil 
   knew  that  he  was on  a mission  from which  he might  never return, 
   or return too late." And he loved Orontor, and Firiel was fair.        
                                                                         
     Now  her  voice  sang  an  even-song  in  the  Eressean  tongue, but 
   made by men,  long ago.  The nightingale  ceased. Elendil  stood still 
   to listen; and the words came  to him,  far off  and strange,  as some 
   melody in archaic speech  sung sadly  in a  forgotten twilight  in the 
   beginning of man's journey in the world.                               
   
       Illu Iluvatar en kare eldain a firimoin                             
       ar antarota mannar Valion: numessier.....                          
                                                                         
   The Father made the World for elves and mortals, and he gave           
   it into the hands of the Lords, who are in the West.                   
                                                                         
   So sang Firiel on high,  until her  voice fell  sadly to  the question 
   with   which   that  song   ends:  man   tare  antava   nin  Iluvatar, 
   Iluvatar,  enyare  tar  i   tyel  ire   Anarinya  qeluva?   What  will 
   Iluvatar,  0  Iluvatar,  give  me  in  that day  beyond the  end, when 
   my Sun faileth? '(12)                                                     
   'E  man  antavaro?  What  will  he  give  indeed?'  said  Elendil; and 
   stood in sombre thought.                                               
   'She  should  not  sing  that song  out of  a window,'  said Herendil, 
   breaking  the  silence.  'They  sing  it  otherwise now.  Melko cometh 
   back, they say, and the king shall give us the Sun forever.'           
   'I know what they say,' said Elendil. 'Do  not say  it to  thy father, 
   nor  in  his  house.'  He  passed  in  at a  dark door,  and Herendil, 
   shrugging his shoulders, followed him.                                 
                                                                         
                                Chapter IV.                                
                                                                         
   Herendil  lay  on the  floor, stretched  at his  father's feet  upon a 
   carpet  woven  in a  design of  golden birds  and twining  plants with 
   blue flowers.  His head  was propped  upon his  hands. His  father sat 
   upon  his  carved  chair, his  hands laid  motionless upon  either arm 
   of it, his  eyes looking  into the  fire that  burned bright  upon the 
   hearth. It was not cold, but  the fire  that was  named 'the  heart of 
   the  house'  (hon-maren)(13) burned  ever  in  that  room. It  was more- 
   over  a  protection  against the  night, which  already men  had begun 
   to fear.                                                               
   But  cool  air  came  in  through  the   window,  sweet   and  flower- 
   scented. Through it could  be seen,  beyond the  dark spires  of still 
   trees,  the  western  ocean,  silver  under  the  Moon,  that  was now 
   swiftly following the Sun to the gardens  of the  Gods. In  the night- 
  
   silence Elendil's words fell softly. As he spoke he listened, as if to 
   another that told a tale long forgotten."                              
   'There"  is  Iluvatar,  the  One;  and  there   are  the   Powers,  of 
   whom the eldest in  the thought  of Iluvatar  was Alkar  the Radiant;" 
   and  there  are  the  Firstborn of  Earth, the  Eldar, who  perish not 
   while  the  World  lasts;  and  there are  also the  Afterborn, mortal 
   Men,  who are  the children  of Iluvatar,  and yet  under the  rule of 
   the  Lords.  Iluvatar  designed  the  World,  and revealed  his design 
   
   to the Powers; and of these some  he set  to be  Valar, Lords  of the 
   World  and  governors  of  the  things that  are therein.  But Alkar, 
   who had  journeyed alone  in the  Void before  the World,  seeking to 
   be  free,  desired the  World to  be a  kingdom unto  himself. There- 
   fore he descended into it like a falling fire; and  he made  war upon 
   the  Lords,  his  brethren.  But they  established their  mansions in 
   the  West, in  Valinor, and  shut him  out; and  they gave  battle to 
   him  in  the  North,  and  they bound  him, and  the World  had peace 
   and grew exceeding fair.                                             
     'After a great age it came to pass that Alkar sued for  pardon; and 
   he  made  submission  unto  Manwe, lord  of the  Powers, and  was set 
   free.  But  he  plotted  against  his brethren,  and he  deceived the 
   Firstborn  that  dwelt  in Valinor,  so that  many rebelled  and were 
   exiled  from the  Blessed Realm.  And Alkar  destroyed the  lights of 
   Valinor and fled  into the  night; and  he became  a spirit  dark and 
   terrible, and  was called  Morgoth, and  he established  his dominion 
   in  Middle-earth.  But  the  Valar  made the  Moon for  the Firstborn 
   and  the  Sun  for Men  to confound  the Darkness  of the  Enemy. And 
   in that time at the rising  of the  Sun the  Afterborn, who  are Men, 
   came forth in the East of the world; but they  fell under  the shadow 
   of the Enemy.  In those  days the  exiles of  the Firstborn  made war 
   upon  Morgoth;  and  three  houses  of  the   Fathers  of   Men  were 
   joined  unto  the  Firstborn:  the house  of Beor,  and the  house of 
   Haleth, and the house  of Hador.  For these  houses were  not subject 
   to Morgoth. But Morgoth had the victory, and brought all to ruin. 
     'Earendel  was son  of Tuor,  son of  Huor, son  of Gumlin,  son of 
   Hador;  and  his  mother was  of the  Firstborn, daughter  of Turgon, 
   last king of the  Exiles. He  set forth  upon the  Great Sea,  and he 
   came at last unto the realm of the  Lords, and  the mountains  of the 
   West. And he  renounced there  all whom  he loved,  his wife  and his 
   child, and all his kindred, whether of the Firstborn  or of  Men; and 
   he  stripped  himself."  And  he  surrendered  himself   unto  Manwe, 
   Lord  of  the  West;  and  he  made  submission  and  supplication to 
   him.  And  he  was  taken  and came  never again  among Men.  But the 
   Lords  had  pity,  and  they  sent  forth  their  power, and  war was 
   renewed  in  the North,  and the  earth was  broken; but  Morgoth was 
   overthrown. And the Lords put him forth into the Void without.       
     'And  they  recalled  the  Exiles  of  the  Firstborn  and pardoned 
   them;  and  such as  returned dwell  since in  bliss in  Eressea, the 
   Lonely Isle, which is Avallon, for it is within sight of  Valinor and 
   the  light  of  the  Blessed  Realm.  And  for the  men of  the Three 
   Houses  they  made  Vinya,  the  New  Land,  west of  Middle-earth in 
   
   the midst of the  Great Sea,  and named  it Andor,  the Land  of Gift; 
   and  they  endowed  the  land  and  all that  lived thereon  with good 
   beyond  other  lands  of  mortals.  But  in Middle-earth  dwelt lesser 
   men,  who  knew  not  the  Lords  nor  the  Firstborn save  by rumour; 
   and  among  them  were  some  who  had  served  Morgoth  of  old,  and 
   were  accursed.  And  there  were  evil things  also upon  earth, made 
   by  Morgoth  in  the  days  of  his dominion,  demons and  dragons and 
   mockeries  of  the  creatures  of  Iluvatar.(18)  And  there too  lay hid 
   many of his servants, spirits of  evil, whom  his will  governed still 
   though  his  presence  was  not  among  them.  And  of   these  Sauron 
  
   was  the  chief,  and  his  power grew.  Wherefore the  lot of  men in 
   Middle-earth  was  evil,  for  the   Firstborn  that   remained  among 
   them  faded  or departed  into the  West, and  their kindred,  the men 
   of Numenor, were  afar and  came only  to their  coasts in  ships that 
   crossed  the  Great Sea.  But Sauron  learned of  the ships  of Andor, 
   and  he  feared them,  lest free  men should  become lords  of Middle- 
   earth and  deliver their  kindred; and  moved by  the will  of Morgoth 
   he  plotted  to  destroy  Andor, and  ruin (if  he might)  Avallon and 
   Valinor.(19)                                                             
     'But  why  should  we  be  deceived,  and  become  the tools  of his 
   will?  It  was not  he, but  Manwe the  fair, Lord  of the  West, that 
   endowed  us  with  our  riches.  Our  wisdom cometh  from  the Lords, 
   and  from  the  Firstborn  that  see them  face to  face; and  we have 
   grown to be higher and greater  than others  of our  race -  those who 
   served  Morgoth   of  old.   We  have   knowledge,  power,   and  life 
   stronger  than they.  We are  not yet  fallen. Wherefore  the dominion 
   of the world is ours, or shall be, from Eressea to the East.  More can 
   no mortals have.'                                                     
     'Save to escape from Death,' said Herendil, lifting his face  to his 
   father's.  'And  from  sameness.  They  say  that  Valinor,  where the 
   Lords dwell, has no further bounds.'                                  
     'They  say  not  truly. For  all things  in the  world have  an end, 
   since  the  world  itself is  bounded, that  it may  not be  Void. But 
   Death is not decreed by the Lords: it is the  gift of  the One,  and a 
   gift which in the wearing of  time even  the Lords  of the  West shall 
   envy.(20) So  the  wise  of  old  have  said. And  though we  can perhaps 
   no  longer  understand  that  word,  at  least  we have  wisdom enough 
   to know that we cannot escape, unless to a worse fate.'               
     'But  the decree  that we  of Numenor  shall not  set foot  upon the 
   shores of the Immortal, or walk in their land - that is only  a decree 
   of  Manwe  and  his  brethren.  Why  should  we  not?  The  air  there 
   giveth enduring life, they say.'                                      
   
     'Maybe it doth,' said Elendil; 'and maybe  it is  but the  air which 
   those  need  who  already  have  enduring  life. To  us perhaps  it is 
   death, or madness.'                                                   
     'But  why  should we  not essay  it? The  Eresseans go  thither, and 
   yet our mariners in the old days  used to  sojourn in  Eressea without 
   hurt.'                                                                
     'The  Eresseans are  not as  we. They  have not  the gift  of death. 
   But what doth it profit  to debate  the governance  of the  world? All 
   certainty is lost. Is it not sung that the earth was made for  us, but 
   we  cannot  unmake it,  and if  we like  it not  we may  remember that 
   we shall leave it. Do not the Firstborn call us  the Guests?  See what 
   this spirit  of unquiet  has already  wrought. Here  when I  was young 
   there was no  evil of  mind. Death  came late  and without  other pain 
   than  weariness.  From  Eresseans  we  obtained  so  many   things  of 
   beauty that our land became  well nigh  as fair  as theirs;  and maybe 
   fairer to mortal hearts. It is said that of  old the  Lords themselves 
   would  walk at  times in  the gardens  that we  named for  them. There 
   we  set  their  images, fashioned  by Eresseans  who had  beheld them, 
   as the pictures of friends beloved.                                   
     'There  were  no  temples  in  this  land.  But  on the  Mountain we 
   spoke  to  the  One,  who  hath  no image.  It was  a holy  place, un- 
   touched  by  mortal  art.  Then  Sauron  came.   We  had   long  heard 
   rumour  of  him  from  seamen  returned  from  the  East.   The  tales 
   differed:  some  said  he  was  a  king  greater  than  the   king  of 
   Numenor;  some  said  that  he  was  one  of  the  Powers,   or  their 
   offspring  set  to  govern Middle-earth.  A few  reported that  he was 
   an  evil  spirit,  perchance  Morgoth  returned;   but  at   these  we 
   laughed. (21)                                                              
     'It  seems  that  rumour  came also  to him  of us.  It is  not many 
  
   years  -  three  twelves  and  eight (22) -  but it  seems many,  since he 
   came  hither. Thou  wert a  small child,  and knew  not then  what was 
   happening  in  the  east  of this  land, far  from our  western house. 
   Tarkalion  the  king  was  moved  by  rumours  of  Sauron,   and  sent 
   forth a mission to  discover what  truth was  in the  mariners' tales. 
   Many  counsellors  dissuaded  him.  My  father  told  me,  and  he was 
   one  of  them,  that  those  who  were wisest  and had  most knowledge 
   of  the  West  had  messages from  the Lords  warning them  to beware. 
   For  the Lords  said that  Sauron would  work evil;  but he  could not 
   come   hither   unless   he  were   summoned.(23)  Tarkalion   was  grown 
   proud,  and  brooked  no  power  in  Middle-earth  greater   than  his 
   own.  Therefore  the  ships  were  sent,   and  Sauron   was  summoned 
   to do homage.                                                         
   
     'Guards  were  set  at  the  haven of  Morionde in  the east  of the 
   land,(24)  where  the  rocks  are  dark, watching  at the  king's command 
   without ceasing for the ships' return. It was night,  but there  was a 
   bright  Moon.  They  descried  ships far  off, and  they seemed  to be 
   sailing  west  at a  speed greater  than the  storm, though  there was 
   little  wind.  Suddenly  the  sea  became  unquiet;  it rose  until it 
   became  like  a  mountain,  and  it  rolled upon  the land.  The ships 
   were lifted up, and cast far inland, and lay in the fields.  Upon that 
   ship which was cast  highest and  stood dry  upon a  hill there  was a 
   man, or one in  man's shape,  but greater  than any  even of  the race 
   of Numenor in stature.                                                
     'He  stood  upon  the  rock (25) and  said: "This  is done  as a  sign of 
   power.  For  I  am  Sauron   the  mighty,   servant  of   the  Strong" 
   (wherein  he  spoke   darkly).  "I   have  come.   Be  glad,   men  of 
   Numenor,  for  I  will  take thy  king to  be my  king, and  the world 
   shall be given into his hand."                                        
     'And  it  seemed  to  men  that  Sauron   was  great;   though  they 
   feared the light  of his  eyes. To  many he  appeared fair,  to others 
   terrible; but to some evil. But they led him to the  king, and  he was 
   humble before Tarkalion.                                              
     'And behold  what hath  happened since,  step by  step, At  first he 
   revealed  only  secrets  of  craft,  and  taught  the  making  of many 
   things  powerful  and  wonderful;  and  they  seemed  good.  Our ships 
   go  now  without  the  wind,  and   many  are   made  of   metal  that 
   sheareth  hidden  rocks,  and  they  sink  not in  calm or  storm; but 
   they  are  no  longer  fair  to  look  upon.  Our  towers   grow  ever 
   stronger  and  climb  ever  higher,  but  beauty  they   leave  behind 
   upon  earth.  We  who  have  no  foes  are embattled  with impregnable 
   fortresses - and mostly on  the West.  Our arms  are multiplied  as if 
   for an agelong war, and men are ceasing to  give love  or care  to the 
   making  of  other  things  for  use  or delight.  But our  shields are 
   impenetrable,  our  swords  cannot  be withstood,  our darts  are like 
   thunder  and  pass  over  leagues  unerring.  Where  are  our enemies? 
   We  have  begun   to  slay   one  another.   For  Numenor   now  seems 
   narrow,  that  was  so  large.  Men covet,  therefore, the  lands that 
   other families have long possessed. They fret as men in chains.       
     'Wherefore  Sauron   hath  preached   deliverance;  he   has  bidden 
   our king to stretch forth his hand  to Empire.  Yesterday it  was over 
   the East. To-morrow - it will be over the West.                       
     'We  had  no  temples.  But  now  the  Mountain  is  despoiled.  Its 
   trees are felled, and it stands naked; and upon its summit there  is a 
   Temple. It is of marble, and of gold, and of glass  and steel,  and is 
   
   wonderful,  but  terrible.  No  man  prayeth  there.  It  waiteth. For 
   long Sauron  did not  name his  master by  the name  that from  old is 
   accursed here. He  spoke at  first of  the Strong  One, of  the Eldest 
   Power,  of  the  Master.  But  now  he speaketh  openly of  Alkar,(26) of 
   Morgoth.  He  hath  prophesied  his return.  The Temple  is to  be his 
  
   house.  Numenor  is  to  be   the  seat   of  the   world's  dominion. 
   Meanwhile  Sauron  dwelleth  there.  He  surveys  our  land  from  the 
   Mountain,  and  is  risen  above  the king,  even proud  Tarkalion, of 
   the line chosen by the Lords, the seed of Earendel.                    
     'Yet  Morgoth  cometh  not.  But  his  shadow  hath  come;  it lieth 
   upon  the  hearts  and  minds  of  men.  It  is  between them  and the 
   Sun, and all that is beneath it.'                                      
     'Is there a shadow? ' said Herendil. 'I have not seen it. But I have 
   heard others speak of  it; and  they say  it is  the shadow  of Death. 
   But  Sauron did  not bring  that; he  promiseth that  he will  save us 
   from it.'                                                              
     'There is a shadow, but it is the shadow of the  fear of  Death, and 
   the shadow of greed. But there  is also  a shadow  of darker  evil. We 
   no longer see our king. His displeasure  falleth on  men, and  they go 
   out; they are in the evening,  and in  the morning  they are  not. The 
   open  is  insecure;  walls  are dangerous.  Even by  the heart  of the 
   house  spies  may  sit.  And  there are  prisons, and  chambers under- 
   ground. There are torments;  and there  are evil  rites. The  woods at 
   night,  that  once  were fair  - men  would roam  and sleep  there for 
   delight, when thou  wert a  babe -  are filled  now with  horror. Even 
   our gardens are not wholly clean, after  the sun  has fallen.  And now 
   even  by  day  smoke  riseth from  the temple:  flowers and  grass are 
   withered where it  falleth. The  old songs  are forgotten  or altered; 
   twisted into other meanings.'                                          
     'Yea: that one learneth  day by  day,' said  Herendil. 'But  some of 
   the new songs  are strong  and heartening.  Yet now  I hear  that some 
   counsel  us  to  abandon  the  old  tongue. They  say we  should leave 
   Eressean,  and  revive the  ancestral speech  of Men.  Sauron teacheth 
   it. In this at least I think he doth not well.'                        
     'Sauron  deceiveth  us  doubly.  For  men  learned  speech   of  the 
   Firstborn,  and  therefore  if  we  should  verily  go  back   to  the 
   beginnings we should find  not the  broken dialects  of the  wild men, 
   nor the simple speech of our fathers, but a  tongue of  the Firstborn. 
   But the Eressean is of all the tongues of  the Firstborn  the fairest, 
   and  they use  it in  converse with  the Lords,  and it  linketh their 
   varied kindreds one to another, and them to us. If  we forsake  it, we 
   should  be  sundered  from  them,  and  be   impoverished."  Doubtless 
   
    that  is  what  he  intendeth. But  there is  no end  to his  malice. Listen 
    now,  Herendil,  and  mark  well.  The  time  is  nigh  when  all  this evil 
    shall bear bitter fruit, if  it be  not cut  down. Shall  we wait  until the 
    fruit be ripe, or hew the tree and cast it into the fire?'                   
      Herendil  got  suddenly  to  his  feet,  and  went to  the window.  'It is 
    cold,  father,'  he  said;  'and the  Moon is  gone. I  trust the  garden is 
    empty.   The   trees   grow   too  near   the  house.'   He  drew   a  heavy 
    embroidered   cloth   across   the  window,   and  then   returned,  crouch- 
    ing by the fire, as if smitten by a sudden chill.                            
      Elendil  leant  forward  in  his  chair,  and   continued  in   a  lowered 
    voice.  'The  king  and  queen  grow  old,  though  all  know  it  not,  for 
    they  are  seldom  seen.   They  ask   where  is   the  undying   life  that 
    Sauron   promised   them   if    they   would    build   the    Temple   for 
    Morgoth.   The   Temple   is   built,   but   they   are   grown   old.  But 
    Sauron  foresaw  this,  and  I  hear  (already  the  whisper is  gone forth) 
    that   he   declareth   that   Morgoth's   bounty   is  restrained   by  the 
    Lords,  and  cannot  be  fulfilled  while  they  bar  the  way. To  win life 
    Tarkalion   must   win   the   West. (28)  We   see  now   the  purpose   of  the 
    towers  and  weapons.  War  is  already  being  talked  of  -   though  they 
    do  not  name  the  enemy.  But  I  tell  thee:  it  is  known to  many that 
    the  war  will  go  west  to  Eressea:  and   beyond.  Dost   thou  perceive 
    the  extremity  of  our  peril,  and  the  madness  of  the  king?  Yet this 
    doom   draws   swiftly   near.   Our   ships    are   recalled    from   the 
    [?corners]  of  the  earth.  Hast   thou  not   marked  and   wondered  that 
  
    so  many  are  absent,  especially  of   the  younger   folk,  and   in  the 
    South  and  West  of  our  land  both  works   and  pastimes   languish?  In 
    a  secret  haven  to  the  North  there  is  a  building  and  forging  that 
    hath been reported to me by trusty messengers.'                              
      'Reported    to   thee?    What   dost    thou   mean,    father?'   asked 
    Herendil as if in fear.                                                      
      'Even  what  I  say.  Why  dost  thou  look  on  me  so  strangely?  Didst 
    thou  think  the  son  of  Valandil,  chief  of  the  wise  men  of Numenor, 
    would  be  deceived  by  the  lies  of  a  servant of  Morgoth? I  would not 
    break  faith  with  the  king,  nor  do  I  purpose  anything  to  his hurt. 
    The  house  of  Earendel  hath  my  allegiance  while  I  live.  But   if  I 
    must   choose  between   Sauron  and   Manwe,  then   all  else   must  come 
    after. I will not bow unto Sauron, nor to his master.'                       
      'But thou speakest as if thou wert a 1eader in this matter - woe i s 
    me,  for  I  love thee;  and though  thou swearest  allegiance, it  will not 
    save  thee  from  the  peril  of  treason.  Even  to  dispraise   Sauron  is 
    held rebellious.'                                                            
      'I  am  a  leader,  my  son.  And  I  have  counted  the  peril  both  for 
   
   myself and  for thee  and all  whom I  love. I  do what  is right  and my 
   right  to  do,  but  I  cannot  conceal  it longer  from thee.  Thou must 
   choose  between  thy  father  and  Sauron.  But  I  give thee  freedom of 
   choice  and  lay  on thee  no obedience  as to  a father,  if I  have not 
   convinced thy  mind and  heart. Thou  shalt be  free to  stay or  go, yea 
   even to report as may seem  good to  thee all  that I  have said.  But if 
   thou  stayest  and  learnest  more,  which  will involve  closer counsels 
   and  other  [?  names]  than  mine,  then  thou wilt  be bound  in honour 
   to hold thy peace, come what may. Wilt thou stay?'                         
     'Atarinya  tye-melane,'  said  Herendil  suddenly,  and   clasping  his 
   father's knees he laid his [?head there] and  wept. 'It  is an  evil hour 
   that  [?putteth]  such  a  choice  on  thee,' said  his father,  laying a 
   hand  on  his  head.  'But  fate  calleth  some to  be men  betimes. What 
   dost thou say? '                                                           
     'I stay, father.'                                                        
                                                                             
     The narrative ends  here. There  is no  reason to  think that  any more 
   was  ever  written.  The  manuscript,  which  becomes  increasingly rapid 
   towards the end, peters out in a scrawl.                                   
                                                                             
               Notes on the Numenorean chapters of The Lost Road.              
                                                                             
   1. Lavaralda  (replacing  lavarin)  is  not  mentioned  in A  Description of 
      Numenor  (Unfinished  Tales  p.  167)  among  the  trees brought  by the 
      Eldar                          from                          Tol-eressea. 
   2. seven twelves of years is an emendation  of four  score of  years (first 
      written three score of years); see note 10.                            
   3. Vinya is written above Numenor in the manuscript; it occurs again 
      in a part of the text that was rewritten (p. 64), rendered 'the New 
      Land'.  The  name  first  appeared  in  an  emendation  to  FN I  (p. 19, 
                                                                             
      $2)                                                                     
   4. For Terendul see the Etymologies, stem TER, TERES. 
   5. As the text was originally written there followed here: 
       Poldor called me Earendel yesterday.' 
          Elendil sighed. 'But that is a fair name. I love the story above 
       others; indeed I chose thy name because it recalleth his. But I did 
         not presume to give his name even to thee, nor to liken myself to 
        Tuor the mighty, who first of Men sailed these seas. At least thou 
           canst answer thy foolish friends that Earendel was the chief of 
               mariners, and surely that is still held worthy of honour in 
                                                                Numenor? ' 
             'But they care not for Earendel. And neither do I. We wish to 
  
                                                  do what he left undone.' 
                                                    'What dost thou mean?' 
         'Thou knowest; to set foot in the far West...' (&c. as on p. 60). 
   
                             
                                                                                    
   6.  This   is   the   earliest   appearance  of   a  Numenorean   named  Valandil. 
       In  later  rewriting  of  FN  II  Valandil  is  Elendil's  brother,  and  they 
       are   the   founders    of   the    Numenorean   kingdoms    in   Middle-earth 
       (pp.  33  -  4).  The   name  was   afterwards  given   to  both   an  earlier 
       Numenorean  (the  first   Lord  of   Andunie)  and   a  later   (the  youngest 
       son  of  Isildur  and  third  King  of  Arnor):  Index  to   Unfinished  Tales, 
       entries Valandil and references.                                              
   7.  In the Quenta (IV. 151) it is not told that Tuor was 'lost'. When  he felt 
       old  age  creeping  on  him  'he built  a great  ship Earame,  Eagle's Pinion, 
       and  with  Idril  he  set  sail  into  the sunset  and the  West, and  came no 
       more  into any  tale or  song.' Later  the following  was added  (I V.  x 55): 
       'But  Tuor  alone  of  mortal  Men   was  numbered   among  the   elder  race, 
       and  joined  with  the  Noldoli  whom  he  loved,  and  in  after  time  dwelt 
       still, or so it hath been said, ever upon his  ship voyaging  the seas  of the 
       Elven-lands,  or  resting  a  while  in  the  harbours  of  the Gnomes  of Tol 
       Eressea; and his fate is sundered from the fate of Men.'                      
   8.  This  is  the  final  form  in  the   Quenta  of   the  story   of  Earendel's 
       landing  in  Valinor,   where  in   emendations  made   to  the   second  text 
       Q II  (I  V.  156)  Earendel  'bade  farewell  to  all  whom he  loved upon 
       the  last   shore,  and   was  taken   from  them   for  ever,'   and  'Elwing 
       mourned   for   Earendel   yet   found   him   never   again,  and   they  are 
       sundered  till  the  world  endeth.'  Later  Elendil  returns  more  fully  to 
       the  subject  (p.  64).  In  QS  the  story  is   further  changed,   in  that 
       Elwing entered Valinor (see pp. 324 - 5 $$1-2, and commentary).            
   9.  Nuaran  Numenoren:  the   letters  or   were  scratched   out  in   the  type- 
       script (only).                                                                
   10. Thou  art  but  four  twelves  replaced  Thou  art   scarce  two   score  and 
       ten.  As  in  the   change  recorded   in  note   z,  a   duodecimal  counting 
       replaces  a  decimal;  but  the  number  of  years  is  in  either  case  very 
       strange.  For  Herendil  has  been  called a  'boy', a  'lad', and  a 'youth', 
       and  he  is  'upon  the  threshold  of  early  manhood'  (p.  58);   how  then 
       can  he  be  forty-eight  years  old?  But  his  age is  unequivocally stated, 
       and  moreover  Elendil  says  later  (p.  66)  that  it   is  44  years  since 
       Sauron  came  and  that  Herendil  was  then  a  small  child;  it   can  only 
       be   concluded   therefore   that   at   this  time   the  longevity   of  the 
       Numenoreans   implied  that   they  grew   and  aged   at  a   different  rate 
       from  other  men,  and  were  not  fully  adult until  about fifty  years old. 
       Cf. Unfinished Tales pp. 224 - 5.                                             
   11. Orontor's  mission,  from  which  he   might  never   return,  seems   like  a 
       premonition  of  the  voyage  of  Amandil  into  the   West,  from   which  he 
       never returned (Akallabeth pp. 275 - 6).                                      
   12. The  manuscript  (followed  by  the  typescript)   is  here   confused,  since 
       in  addition  to  the  text  as  printed the  whole song  that Firiel  sang is 
       given  as  well,  with  translation;  thus  the  two   opening  and   the  two 
       closing  lines  and  their  translations  are  repeated.  It is  clear however 
       from  pencilled  markings  on  the   manuscript  that   my  father   moved  at 
   
        once to a second version (omitting the greater part of the song) 
                                         without striking out the first. 
          The text of the song was emended in three stages. Changes made 
         probably very near the time of writing were Valion numenyaron 
   (translated 'of the Lords of the West') > Valion: numessier in line 2, 
        and hondo-ninya > indo-ninya in line 9; Vinya was written above 
      Numenor as an alternative in line 8 (cf. note 3). Before the later 
                                          emendations the text ran thus: 
                                  Ilu Iluvatar en kare eldain a firimoin 
  
                                   ar antarota mannar Valion: numessier. 
                                Toi aina, mana, meldielto - enga morion: 
                                  talantie. Mardello Melko lende: marie. 
                              Eldain en karier Isil, nan hildin Ur-anar. 
                               Toi irimar. Ilqainen antar annar lestanen 
                                     Iluvatiren. Ilu vanya, fanya, eari, 
                                  i-mar, ar ilqa imen. Irima ye Numenor. 
                                  Nan uye sere indo-ninya simen, ullume; 
                             ten si ye tyelma, yeva tyel ar i-narqelion, 
                             ire ilqa yeva notina, hostainieva, yallume: 
                                          ananta uva tare farea, ufarea! 
                                  Man tare antava nin Iluvatar, Iluvatar 
                                 enyare tar i tyel, ire Anarinya qeluva? 
         The Father made the World for Elves and Mortals, and he gave it 
       into the hands of the Lords. They are in the West. They are holy, 
        blessed, and beloved: save the dark one. He is fallen. Melko has 
          gone from Earth: it is good. For Elves they made the Moon, but 
           for Men the red Sun; which are beautiful. To all they gave in 
    measure the gifts of Iluvatar. The World is fair, the sky, the seas, 
           the earth, and all that is in them. Lovely is Numenor. But my 
     heart resteth not here for ever; for here is ending, and there will 
         be an end and the Fading, when all is counted, and all numbered 
       at last, but yet it will not be enough, not enough. What will the 
            Father, 0 Father, give me in that day beyond the end when my 
                                                            Sun faileth? 
              Subsequently Mardello Melko in line 4 was changed to Melko 
                                          Mardello, and lines 5-6 became 
                                En karielto eldain Isil, hildin Ur-anar. 
                               Toi irimar. Ilyain antalto annar lestanen 
         Then, after the typescript was made, Melko was changed to Alkar 
                                  in text and translation; see note 15. 
     The thought of lines 5 - 6 of the song reappears in Elendil's words 
         to Herendil later (p. 64): 'But the Valar made the Moon for the 
           Firstborn and the Sun for Men to confound the Darkness of the 
       Enemy.' Cf. QS $75 (The Silmarillion p. 99): 'For the Sun was set 
     as a sign for the awakening of Men and the waning of the Elves; but 
                                       the Moon cherishes their memory.' 
   
                                                                     
                                                                         
   13. For hon-maren 'heart of the house' see the Etymologies, stem KHO-N. 
   14. Here the typescript made at Allen and Unwin (p. 8, footnote) ends. 
      The publishers' reader (see p. 97) said that 'only the preliminary 
        two chapters... and one of the last chapters... are written.' It 
       might be supposed that the typescript ended where it does because 
     no more had been written at that time, but I do not think that this 
    was the reason. At the point where the typescript breaks off (in the 
       middle of a manuscript page) there is no suggestion at all of any 
      interruption in the writing, and it seems far more likely that the 
         typist simply gave up, for the manuscript here becomes confused 
                      and difficult through rewriting and substitutions. 
              In the previous parts of The Lost Road I have taken up all 
        corrections to the manuscript, however quickly and lightly made, 
    since they all appear in the typescript. From this point there is no 
           external evidence to show when the pencilled emendations were 
          made; but I continue to take these up into the text as before. 
   15. Elendil's long tale to Herendil of the ancient history, from 'There is 
     Iluvatar, the One' to 'and ruin (if he might) Avallon and Valinor' on 
      p. 65, is a replacement of the original much briefer passage. This 
       replacement must be later than the submission of The Lost Road to 
       Allen and Unwin, for Morgoth is here called Alkar as the text was 
    first written, not  Melko, whereas in the song sung by Firiel in the 
  
        previous chapter Melko was only changed in pencil to Alkar, and 
    this was not taken up into the typescript. The original passage read 
                                                                   thus: 
              He spoke of the rebellion of Melko [later > Alkar and sub- 
        sequently], mightiest of the Powers, that began at the making of 
       the World; and of his rejection by the Lords of the West after he 
       had wrought evil in the Blessed Realm and caused the exile of the 
         Eldar, the firstborn of the earth, who dwelt now in Eressea. He 
        told of Melko's tyranny in Middle-earth, and how he had enslaved 
               Men; of the wars which the Eldar waged with him, and were 
            defeated, and of the Fathers of Men that had aided them; how 
               Earendel brought their prayer to the Lords, and Melko was 
           overthrown and thrust forth beyond the confines of the World. 
             Elendil paused and looked down on Herendil. He did not move 
               or make a sign. Therefore Elendil went on. 'Dost thou not 
        perceive then, Herendil, that Morgoth is a begetter of evil, and 
               brought sorrow upon our fathers? We owe him no allegiance 
        except by fear. For his share of the governance of the World was 
      forfeit long ago. Nor need we hope in him: the fathers of our race 
         were his enemies; wherefore we can look for no love from him or 
            any of his servants. Morgoth doth not forgive. But he cannot 
         return into the World in present power and form while the Lords 
         are enthroned. He is in the Void, though his Will remaineth and 
       guideth his servants. And his will is to overthrow the Lords, and 
   
         return,   and   wield  dominion,   and  have   vengeance  on   those  who 
         obey the Lords.                                                           
              'But why should we be deceived...' (&c. as on p. 65).                
         The  closing  sentences  ('But  he  cannot  return  into  the  World...') 
         closely echo, or perhaps rather  are closely  echoed by  (see note  25) a 
         passage in FN II ($1).                                                  
    16.  In  QS $ 10 it  is said  that Melko  was 'coeval  with Manwe'.  The name 
         Alkar  'the Radiant'  of Melko  occurs, I  believe, nowhere  outside this 
         text.                                                                     
    17.  See  note  8.  The  reference to  Earendel's child  shows that  Elros had 
         not yet emerged, as he had not in FN II (p. 34).                         
    18.  'mockeries  of  the  creatures  of  Iluvatar':  cf.  FN  II $1  and com- 
         mentary.                                                                  
    19.  Here  the  long  replacement  passage  ends  (see  note  15),  though  as 
         written  it continued  in much  the same  words as  did the  earlier form 
         ('For  Morgoth  cannot  return  into  the  World  while  the   Lords  are 
         enthroned...'); this passage was afterwards struck out.                   
    20.  The words 'a gift which  in the  wearing of  time even  the Lords  of the 
         West  shall envy'  were a  pencilled addition  to the  text, and  are the 
         first appearance of this idea:  a closely  similar phrase  is found  in a 
         text  of  the  Ainulindale  written  years  later (cf.  The Silmarillion 
         p. 42: 'Death is their fate, the gift  of Iluvatar,  which as  Time wears 
         even the Powers shall envy.')                                             
    21.  Cf. FN I I $5: Some said  that he  was a  king greater  than the  King of 
         Numenor; some said  that he  was one  of the  Gods or  their sons  set to 
         govern  Middle-earth.  A  few  reported  that  he  was  an  evil  spirit, 
         perchance  Morgoth  himself  returned.  But this  was held  to be  only a 
         foolish fable of the wild Men.'                                           
    22.  This  duodecimal  computation  is  found  in  the  text  as  written; see 
         note 10.                                                                  
    23.  Cf.  FN  II  $5:  for [the  Lords] said  that Sauron  would work  evil if 
         he   came;   but   he   could  not   come  to   Numenor  unless   he  was 
         summoned and guided by the king's messengers.'                            
    24.  The  name  Morionde  occurs,  I  think,   nowhere  else.   This  eastern 
         haven is no doubt the forerunner of Romenna.                              
    25.  This is the story of  the coming  of Sauron  to Numenor  found in  FN II 
         $5, which was replaced soon after by a  version in  which the  lifting up 
  
         of the ships by a great wave and the casting of them  far inland  was re- 
         moved; see pp. 9, 26 - 7. In the first FN II version the sea rose like a 
         mountain,  the  ship  that  carried  Sauron  was  set  upon  a  hill, and 
         Sauron stood  upon the  hill to  preach his  message to  the Numenoreans. 
         In  The  Lost  Road  the  sea  rose  like  a hill,  changed in  pencil to 
         mountain, Sauron's  ship was  cast upon  a high  rock, changed  in pencil 
         to hill,  and Sauron  spoke standing  on the  rock (left  unchanged). This 
         is the best evidence I can  see that  of these  two companion  works (see 
         notes 15, 21, 23) The Lost Road was written first.                        
   
   26. Alkar: pencilled alteration of Melko: see note 15.                    
   27. On  Eressean  ('Elf-latin',  Qenya),  the  common  speech of  all Elves, 
      see p. 56. The present passage  is the  first appearance  of the  idea of 
      a  linguistic  component  in  the  attack  by  the   Numenorean  'govern- 
      ment'  on  Eressean  culture  and  influence;  cf. The  Line of  Elros in 
      Unfinished  Tales  (p.  222),  of Ar-Adunakhor,  the twentieth  ruler of 
      Numenor: 'He  was the  first King  to take  the sceptre  with a  title in 
      the  Adunaic  tongue...  In   this  reign   the  Elven-tongues   were  no 
      longer  used,  nor  permitted  to  be  taught,  but  were  maintained  in 
      secret  by  the Faithful';  and of  Ar-Gimilzor, the  twenty-third ruler: 
      'he forbade utterly the use of  the Eldarin  tongues' (very  similarly in 
      the Akallabeth, pp.  267 -  8). But  of course  at the  time of  The Lost 
      Road  the  idea  of  Adunaic  as  one  of  the  languages of  Numenor had 
      not  emerged,  and the  proposal is  only that  'the ancestral  speech of 
      Men' should be 'revived'.                                                 
   28. This goes back  to FN  I $6:  'Sur said  that the  gifts of  Morgoth were 
      withheld  by  the  Gods,  and  that  to  obtain  plenitude  of  power and 
      undying life he [the king Angor] must be master of the West.'             
                                                                               
     There  are  several  pages of  notes that  give some  idea of  my father's 
   thoughts - at a certain stage - for the continuation of the story beyond the 
   point where he abandoned it.  These are  in places  quite illegible,  and in 
   any  case  were  the  concomitant of  rapidly changing  ideas: they  are the 
   vestiges  of  thoughts,  not  statements  of  formulated  conceptions.  More 
   important,  some  at  least  of  these  notes  clearly  preceded  the actual 
   narrative  that  was  written  and  were taken  up into  it, or  replaced by 
   something different, and it may very well be that this is true of  them all, 
   even  those  that refer  to the  latter part  of the  story which  was never 
   written. But they  make it  very clear  that my  father was  concerned above 
   all with the relation between the father  and the  son, which  was cardinal. 
   In  Numenor  he  had  engendered  a  situation  in   which  there   was  the 
   potentiality  of  anguishing  conflict   between  them,   totally  incommen- 
   surate  with  the  quiet  harmony  in  which  the Errols  began -  or ended. 
   The  relationship  of  Elendil  and  Herendil  was  subjected to  a profound 
   menace.  This  conflict  could  have  many   narrative  issues   within  the 
   framework of the  known event,  the attack  on Valinor  and the  Downfall of 
   Numenor,  and  in  these  notes  my  father  was  merely sketching  out some 
   solutions, none of which did he develop or return to again.                  
     An apparently minor  question was  the words  'the Eagles  of the  Lord of 
   the  West':  what  did  they  mean,  and  how  were  they placed  within the 
   story? It seems that he  was as  puzzled by  them as  was Alboin  Errol when 
   he used  them (pp.  38, 47).  He queries  whether 'Lord  of the  West' means 
   the  King  of Numenor,  or Manwe,  or whether  it is  the title  properly of 
   Manwe but taken  in his  despite by  the King;  and concludes  'probably the 
   latter'. There  follows a  'scenario' in  which Sorontur  King of  Eagles is 
   sent by Manwe,  and Sorontur  flying against  the sun  casts a  great shadow 
   
    on  the  ground.  It  was  then  that  Elendil  spoke  the  phrase,  but   he  was 
    overheard,   informed   upon,   and   taken   before   Tarkalion,   who   declared 
    that  the  title was  his. In  the story  as actually  written Elendil  speaks the 
    words  to  Herendil  (p.  62),  when  he  sees clouds  rising out  of the  West in 
    the  evening  sky  and  stretching  out  'great  wings'   -  the   same  spectacle 
  
    as   made   Alboin   Errol   utter   them,  and   the  men   of  Numenor   in  the 
    Akallabeth  (p.  277);  and  Herendil  replies  that  the  title has  been decreed 
    to  belong  to  the  King.  The  outcome  of  Elendil's arrest  is not  made clear 
    in  the  notes, but  it is  said that  Herendil was  given command  of one  of the 
    ships,  that  Elendil  himself  joined   in  the   great  expedition   because  he 
    followed  Herendil,  that  when  they  reached   Valinor  Tarkalion   set  Elendil 
    as  a  hostage  in  his  son's  ship,  and  that  when they  landed on  the shores 
    Herendil  was   struck  down.   Elendil  rescued   him  and   set  him   on  ship- 
    board,  and  'pursued  by  the  bolts  of  Tarkalion' they  sailed back  east. 'As 
    they   approach   Numenor   the   world   bends;  they   see  the   land  slipping 
    towards  them';  and  Elendil  falls  into   the  deep   and  is   drowned.>  This 
    group  of  notes  ends  with  references  to  the  coming  of  the  Numenoreans to 
    Middle-earth,  and  to  the  'later  stories';  'the  flying ships',  'the painted 
    caves', 'how Elf-friend walked on the Straight Road'.                              
      Other  notes  refer  to  plans  laid by  the 'anti-Saurians'  for an  assault on 
    the  Temple,  plans   betrayed  by   Herendil  'on   condition  that   Elendil  is 
    spared';  the  assault  is  defeated  and  Elendil  captured.   Either  associated 
    with  this  or distinct  from it  is a  suggestion that  Herendil is  arrested and 
    imprisoned  in  the   dungeons  of   Sauron,  and   that  Elendil   renounces  the 
    Gods to save his son.                                                              
      My  guess  is  that  all  this  had  been  rejected  when  the  actual narrative 
    was  written,  and  that  the  words  of  Herendil  that  conclude  it  show  that 
    my  father  had  then  in  mind  some  quite distinct  solution, in  which Elendil 
    and  his  son  remained   united  in   the  face   of  whatever   events  overtook 
    them.+                                                                             
                                                                                      
      In  the  early  narratives  there  is  no  indication  of  the  duration  of the 
    realm  of  Numenor  from  its  foundation  to  its  ruin;  and  there is  only one 
    named  king.  In  his  conversation  with  Herendil,  Elendil  attributes  all the 
    evils  that   have  befallen   to  the   coming  of   Sauron:  they   have  arisen 
    therefore  in  a  quite  brief  time  (forty-four  years, p.  66); whereas  in the 
    Akallabeth,   when   a   great   extension   of   Numenorean  history   had  taken 
                                                                                      
    (* It  would  be  interesting  to know  if a  tantalisingly obscure  note, scribbled 
    down in isolation, refers to this dimly-glimpsed story: 'If either fails the other 
    they perish and do not return. Thus  at the  last moment  Elendil must  prevail on 
    Herendil  to hold  back, otherwise  they would  have perished.  At that  moment he 
    sees himself  as Alboin:  and realises  that Elendil  and Herendil  had perished.' 
    + I have  suggested  (p.  31)  that  since  Elendil  of Numenor  appears in  FN II 
    ($ 14) as king in Beleriand he must have been among those who took no part in the 
    expedition of Tar-kalion, but 'sat in their ships upon the east coast of the land' 
    (FN $9).                                                                           
   
    place, those evils began long before, and are indeed traced  back as  far as 
    the  twelfth  ruler,  Tar-Ciryatan  the  Shipbuilder,  who took  the sceptre 
    nearly  a  millennium and  a half  before the  Downfall (Akallabeth  p. 265, 
    Unfinished Tales p. 221).                                                    
                                                                                
      From  Elendil's  words  at  the  end  of  The  Lost  Road there  emerges a 
    sinister picture: the withdrawal  of the  besotted and  aging king  from the 
    public  view,  the  unexplained  disappearance  of  people   unpopular  with 
    the 'government', informers, prisons, torture, secrecy,  fear of  the night; 
    propaganda in  the form  of the  'rewriting of  history' (as  exemplified by 
    Herendil's  words  concerning  what  was  now said  about Earendel,  p. 60); 
    the multiplication  of weapons  of war,  the purpose  of which  is concealed 
    but  guessed at;  and behind  all the  dreadful figure  of Sauron,  the real 
    power,  surveying  the  whole  land  from  the  Mountain  of   Numenor.  The 
    teaching of Sauron has led to the invention of ships of metal  that traverse 
    the seas without sails, but which are hideous in the eyes of those  who have 
    not  abandoned  or  forgotten  Tol-eressea;  to  the  building of  grim for- 
    tresses and unlovely towers; and  to missiles  that pass  with a  noise like 
    thunder  to  strike  their  targets  many miles  away. Moreover,  Numenor is 
  
    seen  by  the  young  as  over-populous,  boring, 'over-known':  'every tree 
    and  grass-blade  is  counted',  in  Herendil's  words;  and  this  cause of 
    discontent is used, it seems, by Sauron to further the policy  of 'imperial' 
    expansion and ambition that he presses  on the  king. When  at this  time my 
    father reached back to the world of  the first  man to  bear the  name 'Elf- 
    friend' he found there  an image  of what  he most  condemned and  feared in 
    his own.                                                                     
                                                                                
                                       (iii)                                     
                                                                                
                              The unwritten chapters.                           
                                                                                
    It  cannot be  shown whether  my father  decided to  alter the  structure of 
    the  book  by  postponing  the  Numenorean  story  to  the  end   before  he 
    abandoned the fourth chapter at Herendil's  words 'I  stay, father';  but it 
    seems perfectly possible that the decision in fact  led to  the abandonment. 
    At  any  rate,  on a  separate sheet  he wrote:  'Work backwards  to Numenor 
    and make that last', adding a proposal that in each tale a man  should utter 
    the words about the Eagles of  the Lord  of the  West, but  only at  the end 
    would it be discovered what they meant (see pp.  75 -  6). This  is followed 
    by  a  rapid  jotting  down  of ideas  for the  tales that  should intervene 
    between  Alboin  and  Audoin  of  the  twentieth  century  and  Elendil  and 
    Herendil   in  Numenor,   but  these   are  tantalisingly   brief:  'Lombard 
    story?'; 'a Norse story of ship-burial  (Vinland)'; 'an English  story -  of the 
    man  who  got  onto  the  Straight  Road?';  'a  Tuatha-de-Danaan  story, or 
    Tir-nan-Og'  (on  which  see  pp.  81  -  3);  a  story  concerning 'painted 
    caves'; 'the Ice Age - great figures in ice', and 'Before  the Ice  Age: the 
    Galdor story'; 'post-Beleriand and the  Elendil and  Gil-galad story  of the 
   
    assault  on  Thu';  and  finally  'the  Numenor  story'.  To  one  of   these,  the 
    'English  story  of  the  man  who  got  onto  the  Straight  Road',  is  attached a 
    more extended note, written at great speed:                                              
      But  this  would  do  best  of  all  for  introduction  to  the  Lost  Tales:  How 
    AElfwine  sailed  the  Straight  Road.  They  sailed  on,  on,  on  over   the  sea; 
    and  it  became  very   bright  and   very  calm,   -  no   clouds,  no   wind.  The 
    water   seemed   thin   and   white   below.   Looking   down    AElfwine   suddenly 
    saw   lands   and   mt  [i.e.   mountains  or   a  mountain]   down  in   the  water 
    shining   in   the   sun.   Their  breathing   difficulties.  His   companions  dive 
    overboard   one   by   one.   AElfwine   falls   insensible   when   he   smells   a 
    marvellous  fragrance  as  of  land  and  flowers.  He  awakes  to  find   the  ship 
    being  drawn  by  people  walking  in   the  water.   He  is   told  very   few  men 
    there  in  a  thousand  years  can  breathe  air  of  Eressea  (which  is  Avallon), 
    but  none  beyond.  So  he  comes   to  Eressea   and  is   told  the   Lost  Tales. 
    Pencilled  later  against  this  is  'Story  of  Sceaf  or Scyld';  and it  was only 
    here,  I  think,  that  the  idea  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  episode  arose   (and  this 
    was  the  only  one  of  all these  projections that  came near  to getting  off the 
    ground).                                                                                 
      This  note  is  of  particular  interest  in  that  it  shows my  father combining 
    the  old story  of the  voyage of  AElfwine to  Tol-eressea and  the telling  of the 
    Lost  Tales  with  the  idea  of  the  World  Made  Round  and  the  Straight  Path, 
    which   entered   at   this   time.  With   the  words   about  the   difficulty  of 
    breathing  cf.  FN  $ 12,  where it  is said  that the  Straight Path  'cut through 
    the  air  of  breath  and  flight  [Wilwa,  Vista],  and  traversed Ilmen,  in which 
    no flesh can endure.'                                                                    
      My  father  then  (as  I  judge)  roughed  out  an  outline  for the  structure of 
    the  book  as  he  now  foresaw  it.   Chapter  III   was  to   be  called   A  Step 
    Backward: AElfwine   and   Eadzvine *  -   the   Anglo-Saxon   incarnation   of  the 
    father   and   son,   and  incorporating   the  legend   of  King   Sheave;  Chapter 
    IV   'the   Irish   legend   of   Tuatha-de-Danaan   -   and   oldest  man   in  the 
    world';  Chapter  V  'Prehistoric  North:  old  kings  found  buried  in  the  ice': 
    Chapter   VI   'Beleriand';   Chapter   VIII   (presumably    a   slip    for   VII) 
    'Elendil  and  Herendil  in  Numenor'.  It  is  interesting  to  see  that  there is 
  
    now no mention of the Lombard legend as an ingredient: see p. 55.                        
      This   outline   structure  was   sent  to   Allen  and   Unwin  with   the  manu- 
    script and was incorporated in the typescript made there.                                
                                                                                            
      Apart   from   the   Anglo-Saxon   episode,   the   only   scrap    of   connected    
    writing   for   any   of   the  suggested   tales  is   an  extremely   obscure  and 
    roughly-written  fragment  that  appears  to  be  a  part  of  'the   Galdor  story' 
    (p.  77).  In  this,  one  Agaldor  stands  on  a  rocky shore  at evening  and sees 
    great  clouds  coming  up,  'like  the  very  eagles of  the Lord  of the  West'. He 
    is  filled  with  a  formless  foreboding  at  the  sight  of  these clouds;  and he 
                                                                                            
    (* I think it almost certain that the titles of Chapters I and 11 were put in at this 
    time: as the manuscript was written they had no titles.)                                 
   
                        
                                                                                 
   turns  and  climbs  up the  beach, passing  down behind  the land-wall  to the 
   houses where lights are already  lit. He  is eyed  doubtfully by  men sitting 
   at a door, and after he has gone by they speak of him.                         
      'There  goes  Agaldor again,  from his  speech with  the sea:  earlier than 
   usual,'  said  one.  'He  has  been  haunting  the  shores  more than  ever of 
   late.'  'He  will  be  giving  tongue soon,  and prophesying  strange things,' 
   said   another;   'and   may   the   Lords   of  the   West  set   words  more 
   comforting  in  his  mouth  than  before.' 'The  Lords of  the West  will tell 
   him  naught,'  said  a third.  'If ever  they were  on land  or sea  they have 
   left  this  earth,  and  man  is  his  own  master from  here to  the sunrise. 
   Why  should  we  be  plagued  with  the  dreams  of  a   twilight-walker?  His 
   head  is  stuffed  with  them, and  there let  them bide.  One would  think to 
   hear  him  talk  that the  world had  ended in  the last  age, not  new begun, 
   and we were living in the ruins.'                                              
      'He is one of the old folk,  and well-nigh  the last  of the  long-lived in 
   these  regions,'  said  another.  'Those  who  knew  the  Eldar  and  had seen 
   even  the  Sons  of  the  Gods  had  a  wisdom  we  forget.'  'Wisdom  I  know 
   not,' said the other, 'but woe certainly in  abundance if  any of  their tales 
   are  true.  I know  not (though  I doubt  it). But  give me  the Sun.  That is 
   glory... I  would that  the long  life of  Agaldor might  be shortened.  It is 
   he that  holds [??  nigh] this  sea-margin -  too near  the mournful  water. I 
   would  we  had  a  leader  to  take us  East or  South. They  say the  land is 
   golden in the [??domains) of the Sun.'                                         
                                                                                 
   Here  the  fragment ends.  Agaldor has  appeared in  the original  outline for 
   The  Fall  of  Numenor:  'Agaldor  chieftain  of  a people  who live  upon the 
   N.W. margin  of the  Western Sea'  (p. 11), and  later in  that text  it was 
   Agaldor  who  wrestled   with  Thu,   though  the   name  was   there  changed 
   at  the  time  of  writing  to  Amroth  (p. 12).  That this  is a  fragment of 
   'the  Galdor story'  seems to  be shown  by a  pencilled and  partly illegible 
   scrawl  at  the  head  of the  page, where  Galdor appears;  but the  story is 
   here significantly different.                                                  
                                                                                 
    Galdor  is  a  good  man [?among]  the exiles  (not a  Numenorean) -  not a 
    long-liver   but  a   prophet.  He   prophesies  [?coming]   of  Numenoreans 
    and  [?salvation]  of  men.  Hence holds  his men  by sea.  This foreboding 
    passage  heralds  the  Ruin   and  the   Flood.  How   he  escapes   in  the 
    flood.....  of  land.  The  Numenoreans  come  -  but  appear  no  longer as 
    good  but  as  rebels  against  the  Gods.  They  slay  Galdor and  take the 
    chieftainship.                                                                
                                                                                 
   There is very little to build on here, and I shall not offer any speculations. 
   The   story  was   abandoned  without   revealing  how   the  AElfwine-Eadwine 
   element would enter.                                                           
                                                                                 
    Turning  now  to  'the  AElfwine  story',  there are  several pages  of very 
  
   rough  notes  and  abandoned  beginnings.  One  of  these  pages  consists of 
   increasingly rapid and abbreviated notes, as follows:                          
   
    AElfwine and Eadwine  live in  the time  of Edward  the Elder,  in North 
    Somerset.  AElfwine  ruined by  the incursions  of Danes.  Picture opens 
    with the attack (c. 915) on Portloca (Porlock)  and Waeced.  AElfwine is 
    awaiting Eadwine's return  at night.  (The attack  actually historically 
    took place in autumn, at harfest).                                       
       Conversation  of  AElfwine  and Eadwine.  Eadwine is  sick of  it. He 
    says  the  Danes  have  more sense;  always pressing  on. They  go west. 
    They pass round and go  to Ireland;  while the  English sit  like Wealas 
    waiting to be made into slaves.                                          
       Eadwine says he has heard strange tales from Ireland.  A land  in the 
    North-west filled with ice, but fit for men to dwell - holy hermits have 
    been  driven  out  by   Norsemen. AElfwine  has   Christian  objections. 
    Eadwine  says  the  holy  Brendan  did so  centuries ago  - and  lots of 
    others,  [as] Maelduin.  And they  came back  - not  that he  would want 
    to.        Insula        Deliciarum        -        even       Paradise. 
    AElfwine objects that  Paradise cannot  be got  to by  ship -  there are 
    deeper  waters  between  us  than  Garsecg.  Roads  are  bent:  you come 
    back in the end. No escape by ship.                                      
       Eadwine says he does not think it true - and hopes  it isn't.  At any 
    rate their ancestors had won new lands by ship.  Quotes story  of Sceaf. 
    In  the end  they go  off with  ten neighbours.  Pursued by  Vikings off 
    Lundy. Wind  takes them  out to  sea, and  persists. Eadwine  falls sick 
    and says odd things. AElfwine dreams too. Mountainous seas.              
       The   Straight   Road.....  water   (island  of   Azores?).....  off. 
    AElfwine [?restores? restrains] Eadwine. Thinks it a vision of delirium. 
    The vision of Eressea and the sound  of voices.  Resigns himself  to die 
    but  prays  for  Eadwine.  Sensation  of  falling.  They  come  down  in 
    [?real]  sea  and west  wind blows  them back.  Land in  Ireland (impli- 
    cation is they settle there, and this leads to Finntan).                 
                                                                            
   I add some notes on this  far-ranging outline.  Edward the  Elder, eldest 
   son of King Alfred, reigned  from 900  to 924.  In the  year 914  a large 
   Viking fleet, coming from Brittany, appeared in the Bristol  Channel, and 
   began ravaging in the lands beyond  the Severn.  According to  the Anglo- 
   Saxon  Chronicle  the  leaders  were  two  jarls  ('earls')  named  Ohtor 
   and  Hroald.  The  Danes  were  defeated  at  Archenfield   (Old  English 
   Ircingafeld) in Herefordshire and forced  to give  hostages in  pledge of 
   their departure. King Edward was  in arms  with the  forces of  Wessex on 
   the south side of  the Severn  estuary, 'so  that', in  the words  of the 
   Chronicle, 'they did not dare to attack the land  anywhere on  that side. 
   Nonetheless they twice stole  inland by  night, on  one occasion  east of 
   Watchet and on the other at Porlock (aet oprum  cierre be  eastan Waeced, 
   and aet  oprum cierre  at Portlocan).  Each time  they were  attacked and 
   only those escaped who swam out to the  ships; and  after that  they were 
   out on the island of Steepholme, until  they had  scarcely any  food, and 
   many died of  hunger. From  there they  went to  Dyfed [South  Wales] and 
   
                       
                                                                              
   from  there  to  Ireland;  and  that  was in  the autumn  (and pis  waes on 
   harfest).'                                                                  
    Porlock and Watchet  are on  the north  coast of  Somerset; the  island of 
   Steepholme lies to the North-east, in the  mouth of  the Severn.  My father 
   retained this historical mise-en-scene in the draft  of a  brief 'AElfwine' 
   narrative given  below, pp.  83 -  4, and  years later  in The  Notion Club 
   Papers (1945).                                                              
    Wealas: the British  (as distinct  from the  English or  Anglo-Saxons); in 
   Modern  English  Wales, the  name of  the people  having become  the name 
   of the land.                                                                
  
                                                                              
   'A land in the North-west filled with ice, but fit for men to dwell - holy 
   hermits have been driven out by Norsemen.' It is certain that by the end 
         of the eighth century (and how much earlier cannot be said) Irish 
    voyagers had reached Iceland, in astounding journeys achieved in their 
    boats called curachs, made of hides over a wooden frame. This is known 
     from the work of an Irish monk named Dicuil, who in his book Liber de 
   Mensura Orbis Terrae (written in 825) recorded that 
   It is now thirty years since certain priests who lived in that island from 
   the first day of February to the first day of August told me that not only 
   at the summer solstice, but also in the days before and after, the setting 
   sun at evening hides itself as if behind a little hill, so that it does not 
   grow dark even for the shortest period of time, but whatever task a man 
   wishes to perforni, even picking the lice out of his shirt, he can do it 
       just as if it were broad daylight. 
      When the first Norsemen came to Iceland (about 860) there were Irish 
   hermits living there. This is recorded by the Icelandic historian Ari the 
                                        Learned (1067 - 1148), who wrote: 
       At that time Christian men whom the Norsemen call papar dwelt here; 
           but afterwards they went away, because they would not live here 
         together with heathen men, and they left behind them Irish books, 
           bells, and croziers; from which it could be seen that they were 
                                                                 Irishmen. 
   Many places in the south of Iceland, such as Papafjordr and the island of 
      Papey, still bear names derived from the Irish papar. But nothing is 
   known of their fate: they fled, and they left behind their precious things. 
                                                                              
    Brendan;  Maelduin;  Insula  Deliciarum.  The  conception  of  a  'blessed 
   land' or 'fortunate isles' in the Western Ocean is  a prominent  feature of 
   the  old  Irish legends:  Tir-nan-Og, the  land of  youth; Hy  Bresail, the 
   fortunate  isle;  Insula  Deliciosa;  etc.  Tir-nan-Og  is  mentioned  as a 
   possible story for The Lost Road, p. 77.                                    
    The  holy  Brendan  is  Saint  Brendan  called  the Navigator,  founder of 
   the  Abbey  of  Clonfert  in  Galway, and  the subject  of the  most famous 
   of the tales of seavoyaging (imrama)  told of  early Irish  saints. Another 
   is  the  Imram  Maelduin,  in  which  Maelduin and  his companions  set out 
   from Ireland in a  curach and  came in  their voyaging  to many  islands in 
   
                                                                        
                                                                                 
   succession,  where  they  encountered   marvel  upon   marvel,  as   did  Saint 
   Brendan.                                                                       
     My  father's  poem  Imram,  in which  Saint Brendan  at the  end of  his life 
   recalls  the  three  things  that  he  remembers  from  his  voyage,  was  pub- 
   lished in 1955, but  it originally  formed a  part of  The Notion  Club Papers. 
   Many  years  before,  he  had  written  a  poem  (The  Nameless  Land)  on  the 
   subject  of  a   paradisal  country   'beyond  the   Shadowy  Sea',   in  which 
   Brendan is named. This poem and  its later  forms are  given in  a note  at the 
   end of this chapter, pp. 98 ff.; to the final version is attached a  prose note 
   on AElfwine's voyage that relates closely to  the end  of the  present outline. 
                                                                                 
    Garsecg: the Ocean. See II. 312 and note 19; also the Index to Vol. I V, 
   entry Belegar.                                                                 
     Sceaf: see pp. 7, 78, and 85 ff.                                             
     Lundy: an island off the west coast of Devon.                                
     It is unfortunate that the last part of this outline is so illegible. The 
   words  following  'The Straight  Road' could  be interpreted  as 'a  world like 
   water'.  After  the  mysterious reference  to the  Azores the  first word  is a 
   noun or name in the plural, and is perhaps followed by 'driven'.               
     Finntan:  An  isolated  note  elsewhere  among   these  papers   reads:  'See 
   Lit.  Celt.  p.  137. Oldest  man in  the world  Finntan (Narkil  White Fire).' 
   The  reference  turns  out  to  be  to a  work entitled  The Literature  of the 
  
   Celts,  by  Magnus  Maclean  (1906).  In  the  passage   to  which   my  father 
   referred the  author wrote  of the  history of  Ireland according  to mediaeval 
   Irish annalists:                                                               
     Forty  days  before  the  Flood,  the Lady  Caesair, niece  or granddaughter 
   of  Noah  -  it  is  immaterial which  - with  fifty girls  and three  men came 
   to  Ireland.  This,  we  are  to   understand,  was   the  first   invasion  or 
   conquest   of   that   country.  All   these  were   drowned  in   the  Deluge, 
   except  Finntan,  the  husband  of  the  lady,  who   escaped  by   being  cast 
   into  a  deep  sleep,  in  which he  continued for  a year,  and when  he awoke 
   he  found  himself  in  his  own  house  at  Dun   Tulcha....  At   Dun  Tulcha 
   he  lived  throughout  many  dynasties  down  to  the  sixth  century   of  our 
   era,  when  he  appears  for  the  last  time  with  eighteen companies  of his 
   descendants  engaged  in  settling  a  boundary   dispute.  Being   the  oldest 
   man  in   the  world,   he  was   ipso  facto   the  best   informed  regarding 
   ancient landmarks.                                                             
      After   the   Flood  various   peoples  in   succession  stepped   onto  the 
   platform  of  Irish  history.  First  the   Partholans,  then   the  Nemedians, 
   Firbolgs,   Tuatha   de   Danaan,  and   last  of   all  the   Milesians,  thus 
   carrying  the  chronology  down  to  the  time  of  Christ.  From  the  arrival 
   of  the  earliest  of  these  settlers,  the  Fomorians  or  'Sea  Rovers'  are 
   represented  as  fighting  and   harassing  the   people.  Sometimes   in  con- 
   junction  with  the  plague,  at  other  times with  the Firbolgs  and Gaileoin 
   and   Fir-Domnann,   they   laid   waste   the   land.   The   Partholans   and 
   Nemedians  were  early  disposed  of.   And  then   appeared  from   the  north 
   
                     
                                                                          
   of Europe, or from heaven, as one  author says,  the Tuatha  de Danann, 
   who  at  the  great  battle  of  Moytura  South overcame  the Firbolgs, 
   scattering  them  to  the  islands  of  Aran,  Islay, Rathlin,  and the 
   Hebrides,  and  afterwards  defeating the  Fomorians at  Moytura North, 
   thus gaining full possession of the land.                               
   The Tuatha de Danann are twice  mentioned (pp.  77 -  8) as  a possible 
   narrative element in The Lost Road.                                     
                                                                          
   The only  actual narrative  concerning AElfwine  from this  time (apart 
   from some beginnings abandoned after a few lines) is brief  and roughly 
   scrawled; but it was to be used afterwards, and in places quite closely 
   followed, in The Notion Club Papers.                                   
                                                                          
   AElfwine  awoke  with  a  start  -  he  had  been  dozing  on  a  bench 
   with  his  back  to  a  pillar.  The  voices  poured in  on him  like a 
   torrent.  He  felt  he  had  been  dreaming;  and  for  a   moment  the 
   English  speech  about  him  sounded  strange,  though  mostly  it  was 
   the  soft speech  of western  Wessex. Here  and there  were men  of the 
   Marches,  and  a  few  spoke  oddly,  using  strange  words  after  the 
   manner  of  those   among  whom   the  Danes   dwelt  in   the  eastern 
   lands.  He  looked  down  the  hall,  looking for  his son  Eadwine. He 
   was due on leave from the fleet, but had not yet come.                  
   There  was  a  great  crowd  in  the  hall, for  King Edward  was here. 
   The fleet  was in  the Severn  sea, and  the south  shore was  in arms. 
   The  jarls  had  been  defeated  far  north  at  Irchenfield,  but  the 
   Danish ships were still at large  on the  Welsh coast;  and the  men of 
   Somerset         and         Devon        were         on        guard. 
   AElfwine  looked  down  the  hall.  The  faces  of  the  men,  some old 
   and  careworn,  some  young  and  eager,  were  dim,  not  only because 
   the torchlight  was wavering  and the  candles on  the high  table were 
   guttering.  He  looked  beyond   them.  There   was  a   wind  blowing, 
   surging   round  the   house;  timbers   creaked.  The   sound  brought 
   back  old longings  to him  that he  had thought  were long  buried. He 
   was  born  in  the  year  the  Danes  wintered in  Sheppey, and  he had 
   sailed  many  seas  and  heard  many  winds  since  then. The  sound of 
  
   the west wind and the fall of  seas on  the beaches  had always  been a 
   challenging  music  to  him.  Especially  in  spring.  But  now  it was 
   autumn,  and  also  he  was  growing  old.  And  the  seas  were  wide, 
   beyond  the  power  of  man  to  cross  - to  unknown shores:  wide and 
   dangerous.  The  faces  of  the  men  about him  faded and  the clamour 
   of  their  voices  was  changed.  He heard  the crash  of waves  on the 
   black cliffs and the  sea-birds diving  and crying;  and snow  and hail 
   fell.  Then  the  seas  opened  pale  and  wide; the  sun shone  on the 
   land  and  the sound  and smell  of it  fell far  behind. He  was alone 
   
   going west towards the setting sun with fear and longing  in his            
   heart, drawn against his will.                                              
      His dream was broken by calls for the minstrel. 'Let AElfwine            
   sing!  ' men  were crying.  The king  had sent  to bid  him sing            
   something. He lifted up his voice and chanted aloud, but  as one            
   speaking to himself alone:                                                  
                                                                              
                  Monad  modes lust mid mereflode                              
                  ford to feran, paet ic feor heonan                            
                  ofer hean holmas, ofer hwaeles edel                          
                  elpeodigra eard gesece.                                      
                  Nis me to hearpan hyge ne to hring pege                       
                  ne to wife wyn ne to worulde hyht                            
                  ne ymb owiht elles nefne ymb yda gewealc.                    
                                                                              
   'The  desire  of  my  spirit  urges me  to journey  forth over  the flowing 
   sea,  that far  hence across  the hills  of water  and the  whale's country 
   I  may  seek  the land  of strangers.  No mind  have I  for harp,  nor gift 
   of  ring,  nor  delight  in  women,  nor  joy  in  the  world,  nor concern 
   with aught else save the rolling of the waves.'                             
     Then  he  stopped  suddenly.  There   was  some   laughter,  and   a  few 
   jeers,  though  many  were  silent,  as  if  feeling  that  the  words were 
   not  spoken  to  their  ears  -  old and  familiar as  they were,  words of 
   the  old  poets  whom  most  men  had  heard  often.  'If  he  has  no mind 
   to  the  harp  he  need  expect  no  [?wagesj,'  said  one.  'Is   there  a 
   mortal  here  who  has  a  mind?' 'We  have  had  enough  of the  sea,' said 
   another.  'A  spell  of  Dane-hunting  would  cure   most  men's   love  of 
   it.' 'Let  him go  rolling on  the waves,'  said another.  'It is  no great 
   sail  to  the...  Welsh  country,  where  folk  are  strange  enough  - and 
   the Danes to talk to as well.'                                              
     'Peace! '  said an  old man  sitting near  the threshold.  'AElfwine has 
   sailed  more  seas  than  you  have  heard  of;  and  the  Welsh  tongue is 
   not  strange  to  him.....  His  wife  was  of  Cornwall.  He  has  been to 
   Ireland  and  the  North,  and  some  say  far  to the  west of  all living 
   lands.  Let  him  say  what  his  mood  bids.' There  was a  short silence. 
                                                                              
     The text ends here. The historical situation is slightly filled out, with 
   mention of the Viking jarls and their defeat at  Irchenfield (Archenfield), 
   on  which  see  p.  So.  AElfwine  'was   born  in   the  year   the  Danes 
   wintered  in  Sheppey'  (the  isle  of  Sheppey  off  the  north  coast  of 
   Kent).   The   Anglo-Saxon   Chronicle   records   under   the   year   855: 
   Her haepne  men  aerest on  Sceapige ofer winter saetun  (In this  year heathen 
   men for the first time stayed in Sheppey  ['Sheep-isle'] over  the winter); 
   but  an  earlier  wintering  on  Thanet  is   recorded  under   851.  These 
   
    winterings  by  Vikings were  ominous of  what was  to come,  a sign  of the 
    transition from isolated raids followed by  a quick  departure to  the great 
    invasions  in  the time  of AEthelred  and Alfred.  - AElfwine  was therefore 
    approaching sixty at this time.                                              
      The  verses  that  AElfwine  chanted  are  derived  from  the  Old English 
    poem  known  as  The  Seafarer,  with the  omission of  five lines  from the 
    original after line 4, and some alterations of wording. The third line is an 
  
    addition (and is enclosed, both in the Old English  and in  the translation, 
    in square brackets in the manuscript).                                       
      With  the  reference to  AElfwine's wife  who came  from Cornwall  cf. the 
    old tale of AElfwine  of England, where his mother came 'from the West, 
    from Lionesse' (II. 313).                                                   
                                                                                
      It seems to me  certain that  what was  to follow  immediately on  the end 
    of this brief narrative was the legend of King Sheave, which in one  of the 
    three texts is  put into  AElfwine's mouth  (and which  follows here  in The 
    Notion Club Papers,  though it  is not  there given  to AElfwine).  There is 
    both a prose and a verse form of King Sheave; and  it may  well be  that the 
    prose version, which I give first,  belongs very  closely with  the AElfwine 
    narrative; there is no  actual link  between them,  but the  two manuscripts 
    are very similar.                                                            
                                                                                
      To  the  shore  the  ship  came  and  strode   upon  the   sand,  grinding 
    upon  the  broken  shingle.  In  the  twilight  as  the  sun  sank  men came 
    down  to  it,  and  looked  within.  A boy  lay there,  asleep. He  was fair 
    of  face   and  limb,   dark-haired,  white-skinned,   but  clad   in  gold. 
    The  inner  parts  of  the  boat  were  gold-adorned,   a  vessel   of  gold 
    filled  with  clear  water  was  at  his side,  [added: at  his right  was a 
    harp,]  beneath  his  head  was  a  sheaf of  corn, the  stalks and  ears of 
    which  gleamed  like  gold  in  the  dusk.  Men  knew  not  what it  was. In 
    wonder  they  drew  the  boat  high  upon  the  beach,  and  lifted  the boy 
    and  bore  him  up,  and  laid  him  sleeping  in  a  wooden house  in their 
    burh. They set guards about the door.                                        
      In  the   morning  the   chamber  was   empty.  But   upon  a   high  rock 
    men  saw  the  boy  standing.  The  sheaf  was  in  his  arms. As  the risen 
    sun  shone  down,  he  began  to  sing  in  a   strange  tongue,   and  they 
    were  filled  with  awe.  For  they  had  not  yet  heard singing,  nor seen 
    such  beauty.  And  they   had  no   king  among   them,  for   their  kings 
    had   perished,   and   they   were   lordless   and   unguided.   Therefore 
    they  took  the  boy  to  be  king,  and they  called him  Sheaf; and  so is 
    his  name  remembered  in   song.  For   his  true   name  was   hidden  and 
    is  forgotten.  Yet  he  taught  men  many  new  words,  and   their  speech 
    was   enriched.   Song   and   verse-craft   he   taught  them,   and  rune- 
    craft,  and  tillage  and  husbandry,  and  the   making  of   many  things; 
    and  in  his  time  the  dark  forests  receded  and  there was  plenty, and 
   
   corn grew in the land; and the  carven houses  of men  were filled                
   with gold and storied  webs. The  glory of  King Sheaf  sprang far                
   and wide in the isles  of the  North. His  children were  many and                
   fair, and it is sung that of them are come the kings of men of the                
   North Danes  and the  West Danes,  the South  Angles and  the East                
   Gothfolk. And in the time of  the Sheaf-lords  there was  peace in                
   the  isles,  and  ships  went  unarmed from  land to  land bearing                
   treasure  and  rich  merchandise. And  a man  might cast  a golden                
   ring upon the  highway and  it would  remain until  he took  it up                
   again.                                                                            
     Those days songs have called the golden  years, while  the great                
   mill of Sheaf was  guarded still  in the  island sanctuary  of the                
   North;  and  from the  mill came  golden grain,  and there  was no                
   want in all the realms.                                                           
     But it came to  pass after  long years  that Sheaf  summoned his                
   friends and counsellors, and he  told them  that he  would depart.                
   For the shadow of old age was fallen  upon him  (out of  the East)                
   and  he  would  return  whence  he  came.  Then  there  was  great                
   mourning. But Sheaf laid him upon  his golden  bed, and  became as                
   one  in deep  slumber; and  his lords  obeying his  commands while                
   he yet ruled and had command of speech set him in  a ship.  He lay                
   beside  the  mast,  which  was  tall, and  the sails  were golden.                
   Treasures of gold and of gems and fine  raiment and  costly stuffs                
  
   were laid beside him. His golden  banner flew  above his  head. In                
   this manner he was  arrayed more  richly than  when he  came among                
   them; and they thrust him forth to sea, and the sea took  him, and                
   the ship bore him unsteered far away into  the uttermost  West out                
   of the sight or thought of men. Nor do any  know who  received him                
   in what haven at the end of his journey. Some have said  that that                
   ship found the Straight Road. But  none of  the children  of Sheaf                
   went that way, and many in the beginning lived to a great age, but                
   coming under the shadow of the East they were laid in  great tombs                
   of stone or in mounds like green hills; and most of these  were by                
   the western sea, high and broad  upon the  shoulders of  the land,                
   whence  men  can  descry  them  that  steer  their ships  amid the                
   shadows of the sea.                                                               
                                                                                    
     This is a  first draft,  written at  speed and  very roughly;  but the  form in 
   alliterative verse is very finished, so far as it goes (it does not extend to the 
   departure  of  Sheaf,  or  Sheave,  and  was not  added to  for its  inclusion in 
   The  Notion  Club  Papers).  There  are  two  texts  of  the  verse  form:  (i) a 
   clear  manuscript  in  which  the  poem  is  written  out  as  prose, and  (ii) a 
   more  hasty  text  in  which  it is  written out  in verse-lines.  It is  hard to 
   
    decide which of  the two  came first,  but the  poem is  in any  case almost 
    identical  in  the  two  versions, which  were obviously  closely contempor- 
    ary. I print it here in lines,  with breaks  introduced from  the paragraphs 
    of the 'prose' form. Version (i) has a formal title, King Sheave; (ii) has a 
    short  narrative  opening,  which could  very well  follow the  words 'There 
    was a short silence' on p. 84.                                               
                                                                                
      Suddenly  AElfwine  struck  a  note   on  his   harp.  'Lo!'   he  cried, 
    loud  and  clear,  and  men  stiffened to  attention. 'Lo!  ' he  cried, and 
    began  to  chant  an  ancient  tale,  yet  he  was  half  aware that  he was 
    telling   it   afresh,   adding  and   altering  words,   not  so   much  by 
    improvisation  as  after   long  pondering   hidden  from   himself,  catch- 
    ing at the shreds of dreams and visions.                                     
                                                                                
         In days of yore out of deep Ocean                                       
         to the Longobards, in the land dwelling                                 
         that of old they held amid the isles of the North,                      
         a ship came sailing, shining-timbered                                   
         without oar and mast, eastward Hoating.                                 
         The sun behind it sinking westward                                      
         with flame kindled the fallow water.                                    
         Wind was wakened. Over the world's margin                               
         clouds greyhelmed climbed slowly up                                     
         wings unfolding wide and looming,                                    10 
         as mighty eagles moving onward                                          
         to eastern Earth omen bearing.                                          
         Men there marvelled, in the mist standing                               
         of the dark islands in the deeps of time:                               
         laughter they knew not, light nor wisdom;                               
         shadow was upon them, and sheer mountains                               
         stalked behind them stern and lifeless,                                 
         evilhaunted. The East was dark.                                         
                                                                                
         The ship came shining to the shore driven                               
         and strode upon the strand, till its stem rested                     20 
         on sand and shingle. The sun went down.                                 
         The clouds overcame the cold heavens.                                   
         In fear and wonder to the fallow water                                  
         sadhearted men swiftly hastened                                         
         to the broken beaches the boat seeking,                                 
         gleaming-timbered in the grey twilight.                                 
  
         They looked within, and there laid sleeping                             
         a boy they saw breathing softly:                                        
         his face was fair, his form lovely,                                     
   
                       
                                                        
   his limbs were white, his locks raven              30 
   golden-braided. Gilt and carven                       
   with wondrous work was the wood about him.            
   In golden vessel gleaming water                       
   stood beside him; strung with silver                  
   a harp of gold neath his hand rested;                 
   his sleeping head was soft pillowed                   
   on a sheaf of corn shimmering palely                  
   as the fallow gold doth from far countries            
   west of Angol. Wonder filled them.                    
                                                        
   The boat they hauled and on the beach moored it    40 
   high above the breakers; then with hands lifted       
   from the bosom its burden. The boy slumbered.         
   On his bed they bore him to their bleak dwellings 
   darkwalled and drear in a dim region                  
   between waste and sea. There of wood builded          
   high above the houses was a hall standing             
   forlorn and empty. Long had it stood so,              
   no noise knowing, night nor morning,                  
   no light seeing. They laid him there,                 
   under lock left him lonely sleeping                50 
   in the hollow darkness. They held the doors.          
   Night wore away. New awakened                         
   as ever on earth early morning;                       
   day came dimly. Doors were opened.                    
   Men strode within, then amazed halted;                
   fear and wonder filled the watchmen.                  
   The house was bare, hall deserted;                    
   no form found they on the Hoor lying,                 
   but by bed forsaken the bright vessel                 
   dry and empty in the dust standing.                60 
                                                        
   The guest was gone. Grief o'ercame them.              
   In sorrow they sought him, till the sun rising        
   over the hills of heaven to the homes of men          
   light came bearing. They looked upward                
   and high upon a hill hoar and treeless                
   the guest beheld they: gold was shining               
   in his hair, in hand the harp he bore;                
   at his feet they saw the fallow-golden                
   cornsheaf lying. Then clear his voice                 
   a song began, sweet, unearthly,                    70 
   
                        
                                                           
   words in music woven strangely,                         
   in t./, " ~r dim houses. Doors were opened                 
   and gates unbarred. Gladness wakened.                    
   To the hill they thronged, and their heads lifting       
   on the guest they gazed. Greybearded men                 
   bowed before him and blessed his coming               90 
   their years to heal; youths and maidens,                 
   wives and children welcome gave him.                     
   His song was ended. Silent standing                      
   he looked upon them. Lord they called him;               
  
   king they made him, crowned with golden                  
   wheaten garland, white his raiment,                     
   his harp his sceptre. In his house was fire,             
   food and wisdom; there fear came not.                    
   To manhood he grew, might and wisdom.                    
                                                           
   Sheave they called him, whom the ship brought them,   100 
   a name renowned in the North countries                   
   ever since in song. For a secret hidden                  
   his true name was, in tongue unknown                     
   of far countries where the falling seas                  
   wash western shores beyond the ways of men               
   since the world worsened. The word is forgotten          
   and the name perished.                                   
                                                           
                     Their need he healed,                  
   and laws renewed long forsaken.                          
   
    Words he taught them wise and lovel> -                                        
    their tongue ripened in the time of Sheave                              110 
    to song and music. Secrets he opened                                          
    runes revealing. Riches he gave them,                                         
    reward of labour, wealth and comfort                                          
    from the earth calling, acres ploughing,                                      
    sowing in season seed of plenty,                                              
    hoarding in garner golden harvest                                             
    for the help of men. The hoar forests                                         
    in his days drew back to the dark mountains;                                  
    the shadow receded, and shining corn,                                         
    white ears of wheat, whispered in the breezes                           120 
    where waste had been. The woods trembled.                                     
                                                                                 
    Halls and houses hewn of timber,                                              
    strong towers of stone steep and lofty,                                       
    golden-gabled, in his guarded city                                            
    they raised and roofed. In his royal dwelling                                 
    of wood well-cari en the walls were wrought;                                  
    fair-hued figures filled with silver,                                         
    gold and scarlet, gleaming hung there,                                        
    stories boding of strange countries,                                          
    were one wise in wit the woven legends                                  130 
    to thread with thought. At his throne men found                               
    counsel and comfort and care's healing,                                       
    justice in judgement. Generous-handed                                         
    his gifts he gave. Glory was uplifted.                                        
    Far sprang his fame over fallow water,                                        
    through Northern lands the renown echoed                                      
    of the shining king, Sheave the mighty.                                       
                                                                                 
   At the end of (ii) occur eight lines  which seem  to have  been added  to the 
   text; they were also inserted in pencil to the 'prose' text (i), here written 
   in as verse-lines, with a further eight lines following (the whole passage of 
   sixteen  lines  was  struck  through,  hut  it  was  used  afterwards  in The 
   Notion Club Papers, in the form of an addition to the poem proper).            
                                                                                 
    Seven sons he begat, sires of princes,                                        
    men great in mind, mighty-handed                                              
    and high-hearted. From his house cometh                                       
    the seeds of kings, as songs tell us,                                         
    fathers of the fathers, who before the change                                 
    in the Elder Years the earth governed,                                        
    Northern kingdoms named and founded,                                          
  
   
              shields of their peoples: Sheave begat them:                           
              Sea-danes and Goths, Swedes and Northmen,                              
              Franks and Frisians, folk of the islands,                              
              Swordmen and Saxons, Swabes and English,                               
              and the Langobards who long ago                                        
              beyond Myrcwudu a mighty realm                                     150 
              and wealth won them in the Welsh countries                             
              where AElfwine Eadwine's heir                                          
              in Italy was king. All that has passed.                                
                                                                                    
                                    Notes on King Sheave.                            
                                                                                    
   References in the following notes are given to the lines of the poem.             
                                                                                    
    1-3.    On   the   association   of   Sheave   with  the   Longobards  (Lombards) 
            see p. 93.                                                               
    7.      The  word  fallow   ('golden,  golden-brown')   is  used   several  times 
            in  this  poem  of  water,  and  once  of  gold (38);  the corn  sheaf is 
            fallow-golden (68). See III. 369.                                      
    8-12.   The   'eagle-clouds'   that   precede   Sheave's   coming  in   the  poem 
            do       not       appear        in       the        prose       version. 
     39.    Angol:  the  ancient  home  of  the   English  before   their  migration 
            across the North Sea. See I. 24, 252 (entry Eriol).                      
   142-3.   I am at a  loss to  say what  is referred  to in  these lines,  where the 
            'fathers  of  the  fathers'  who  founded  kingdoms  in  the  North,  the 
            descendants   of   Sheave,   'governed  the   earth  before   the  change 
            in the Elder Years'.                                                     
   148.     Swordmen:  it  is  evident  that  this  is  intended  as  the  name  of a 
            people,  but  it  is  not  clear  to  me  which  people.  Conceivably, my 
            father  had  in  mind   the  Brondingas,   ruled  by   Breca,  Beowulf's 
            opponent   in   the    swimming-match,   for    that   name    has   been 
            interpreted to contain the word brond (brand) 'sword'.                   
            Swabes:   this   reading   seems   clear   (Swabians   in   The  Notion 
            Club   Papers).   The   Old   English   form    was   Swaefe:    thus   in 
            Widsith   is   found   Engle   and   Swaefe,  and   Mid  Englum   ic  waes 
            rind  mid  Swaefum.  The  Suevi  of  Roman   historians,  a   term  used 
            hroadly   to   cover   many   Germanic   tribes,   but   here   evidently 
            used  as  in  Widsith  to  refer  particularly  to Swabians  dwelling in 
            the North and neighbours of the Angles.                                  
   150.     Myrcwudu   (Old   English):   'Mirkwood'.   This   was    an   ancient 
            Germanic   legendary   name   for    a   great    dark   boundary-forest, 
            found   in   various   quite   different   applications.   The  reference 
            here is to the Eastern Alps (see note to line 151).                   
   151.     Welsh:  'foreign'  (Roman).  My  father  used  the   word  here   in  the 
            ancient  sense.  The  old   Germanic  word   walhoz  meant   'Celtic  or 
            Roman  foreigner';   whence  in   the  plural   the  Old   English  Walas 
   
               (modern  Wales),  the  Celts  of  Britain.  So  in  Widsith  the 
               Romans  are  called  Rum-walas,  and  Caesar  ruled   over  the 
               towns and riches of Wala rice, the realm of the Walas. A line in 
               King Sheave  rejected in  favour of  150 - 1 reads  Wide realms 
               won them beyond  the Welsh  Mountains, and  these are  the Alps. 
               The ancient meaning  survives in  the word  walnut, 'nut  of the 
               Roman lands'; also in Wallace, Walloon.                           
                                                                                
    152 - 3.  See pp. 54-5.                                                      
                                                                                
           The roots of King Sheave lie far back in Northern Germanic legend. 
    There  are  three  primary  sources:  Beowulf,  and  the statements  of two 
    later chroniclers writing  in Latin, AEthelweard (who  died about  the year 
    1000), and  William of  Malmesbury (who  died in  1143).  I give  those of 
  
    the historians first.                                                        
       In AEthelweard's  Chronicle  the  genealogy  of  the English  kings ends 
    with  the  names  Beo  -  Scyld  -  Scef  (which  mean Barley,  Shield, and 
    Sheaf; Old English sc = 'sh'); and of Scef he says:                          
       This Scef came in a swift boat, surrounded by arms, to an island  of the 
    ocean  called  Scani,  and  he was  a very  young boy,  and unknown  to the 
    people of  that country;  but he  was taken  up by  them, and  they watched 
    over him attentively  as one  of their  own kin,  and afterwards  chose him 
    to be their king.                                                            
       William  of  Malmesbury  (a writer  notable for  his drawing  on popular 
    stories and songs) has likewise in his genealogy the three figures Beowius 
    - Sceldius - Sceaf, and he tells this of Sceaf:                              
       He, as they say, was brought as a child  in a  boat without  any oarsman 
    to  Scandza, a  certain island  of Germany....  He was  asleep, and  by his 
    head  was  placed  a  handful  of  corn,  on  which  account he  was called 
    'Sheaf'. He was regarded as a  marvel by  the people  of that  country, and 
    carefully  fostered;  when  he was  grown he  ruled in  the town  which was 
    then  called  Slaswic,  hut  now  Haithebi.  That  region  is   called  Old 
    Anglia, whence the Angli came to Britain.                                    
       The prologue, or as my father called it the exordium, to Beowulf, 1 give 
    from his prose translation of the poem.                                      
                                                                                
    Lo! the glory of the  kings of  the people  of the  Spear-Danes in  days of 
    old we have  heard tell,  how those  princes deeds  of valour  wrought. Oft 
    Scyld  Scefing  robbed  the  hosts  of  foemen, many  peoples of  the seats 
    where  they  drank  their mead,  laid fear  upon men,  who first  was found 
    in  poverty;  comfort  for  that  he  lived  to  know,  mighty  grew  under 
    heaven, throve in  honour, until  all that  dwelt nigh  about over  the sea 
    where  the  whale  rides  must hearken  to him  and yield  him tribute  - a 
    good king was he!                                                            
       To  him  was  an  heir  afterwards  born,  a young  child in  his courts 
    whom  God sent  for the  comfort of  the people:  perceiving the  dire need 
    which  they  long  while  endured  aforetime  being  without  a  prince. To 
   
    him  therefore  the  Lord  of  Life  who  rules  in  glory  granted honour 
    among  men:  Beowulf  was  renowned,  far  and  wide  his  glory  sprang - 
    the heir of Scyld in Scedeland. Thus  doth a  young man  bring it  to pass 
    with good deed and gallant gifts, while he dwells  in his  father's bosom, 
    that after in his age there cleave to him loyal knights of his  table, and 
    the  people  stand  by  him  when  war  shall  come.  By  worthy  deeds in 
    every folk is a man ennobled.                                              
      Then at  his allotted  hour Scyld  the valiant  passed into  the keeping 
    of the Lord; and to the flowing sea his  dear comrades  bore him,  even as 
    he  himself had  bidden them  while yet  their prince  he ruled  them with 
    his words - beloved lord of the  land, long  was he  master. There  at the 
    haven stood with ringed  prow, ice-hung,  eager to  be gone,  the prince's 
    bark; they laid then their beloved king, giver of rings,  in the  bosom of 
    the  ship,  in  glory by  the mast.  There were  many precious  things and 
    treasures brought from regions far away; nor  have I  heard tell  that men 
    ever  in  more  seemly  wise  arrayed  a  boat  with  weapons  of  war and 
    harness of battle; on his lap lay treasures heaped that  now must  go with 
    him far into the dominion of the sea. With lesser gifts  no whit  did they 
    adorn  him, with  treasures of  that people,  than did  those that  in the 
    beginning  sent  him forth  alone over  the waves,  a little  child. More- 
    over, high  above his  head they  set a  golden standard  and gave  him to 
    Ocean, let the sea bear him.  Sad was  their heart  and mourning  in their 
    soul. None can report with  truth, nor  lords in  their halls,  nor mighty 
    men beneath the sky, who received that load.                               
                                                                              
    There  is also  a reference  to a  king named  Sheaf (Sceafa)  in Widsith, 
    where in a list of rulers and the peoples they ruled occurs Sceafa [weold] 
    Longbeardum,  'Sheaf ruled  the Lombards';  at the  beginning of  the poem 
  
    King Sheave it is to the Lombards that the boat  bearing the  child comes. 
    This is obviously not the place to enter into  elaborate discussion  of so 
    intricate a subject as that of Scyld Scefing: 'a most astonishing tangle', 
    my father  called it.  His lectures  at Oxford  during these  years devote 
    many  pages  to  refined  analysis  of  the  evidences,  and  of competing 
    theories  concerning  them.  The   long-fought  argument   concerning  the 
    meaning of 'Shield Sheafing'  in Beowulf  - does  'Sheafing' mean  'with a 
    sheaf' or 'son of Sheaf', and is 'Shield' or 'Sheaf' the original ancestor 
    king? - could in my father's opinion be settled with some certainty.  In a 
    summarising statement of his views in another lecture (here  very slightly 
    edited) he said:                                                           
      Scyld  is the  eponymous ancestor  of the  Scyldingas, the  Danish royal 
    house  to  which  Hrothgar King  of the  Danes in  this poem  belongs. His 
    name is simply 'Shield': and he  is a  'fiction', that  is a  name derived 
    from  the  'heraldic'  family  name Scyldingas  after they  became famous. 
    This process was aided by  the fact  that the  Old English  (and Germanic) 
    ending  -ing,  which   could  mean   'connected  with,   associated  with, 
    provided  with',  etc.,  was  also  the   usual  patronymic   ending.  The 
   
               
                                                                              
   invention  of  this  eponymous  'Shield'  was   probably  Danish,   that  is 
   actually the  work of  Danish dynastic  historians (pylas)  and alliterative 
   poets (scopas) in the  lifetime of  the kings  of whom  we hear  in Beowulf, 
   the certainly historical Healfdene and Hrothgar.                            
         As for Scefing, it can thus, as we see, mean  'provided with  a sheaf, 
   connected in some  way with  a sheaf  of corn',  or son  of a  figure called 
   Sheaf.  In  favour  of  the  latter  is  the  fact  that  there  are English 
   traditions  of  a  mythical  (not  the  same  as  eponymous  and fictitious) 
   ancestor  called  Sceaf,  or  Sceafa,  belonging  to  ancient  culture-myths 
   of  the  North;  and of  his special  association with  Danes. In  favour of 
   the former is the fact  that Scyld  comes out  of the  unknown, a  babe, and 
   the name of his father, if he  had any,  could not  be known  by him  or the 
   Danes  who  received  him.  But  such  poetic   matters  are   not  strictly 
   logical.  Only  in  Beowulf  are  the  two  divergent  traditions  about the 
   Danes  blended  in  this way,  the heraldic  and the  mythical. I  think the 
   poet  meant  (Shield)  Sheafing  as  a  patronymic.  He  was   blending  the 
   vague  and  fictitious  warlike  glory  of  the  eponymous  ancestor  of the 
   conquering   house   with   the   more  mysterious,   far  older   and  more 
   poetical  myths  of  the  mysterious arrival  of the  babe, the  corn-god or 
   the culture-hero his  descendant, at  the beginning  of a  people's history, 
   and  adding  to  it  a  mysterious  Arthurian   departure,  back   into  the 
   unknown,  enriched  by  traditions of  ship-burials in  the not  very remote 
   heathen  past  -  to  make  a  magnificent  and  suggestive   exordium,  and 
   background to his tale.                                                     
   Beowulf,  son  of  Scyld  Scefing, who  appears in  the exordium  (to every 
   reader's initial confusion, since he is wholly unconnected with the  hero of 
   the poem) my father held to be a corruption of Beow  ('Barley') -  which is 
   the name found in the genealogies (p. 92).                                  
     To my  mind it  is overwhelmingly  probable [he  wrote] that  the Beowulf 
   name  properly  belongs  only  to  the  story  of the  bear-boy (that  is of 
   Beowulf the Geat); and that it  is a  fairy-tale name,  in fact  a 'kenning' 
   for bear: 'Bee-wolf', that  is 'honey-raider'.  Such a  name would  be very 
   unlikely to  be transferred  to the  Scylding line  by the  poet, or  at any 
   time  while  the  stories  and  legends  which  are the  main fabric  of the 
   poem  had  any  existence  independent  of  it.  I  believe  that  Beow was 
   turned  into  Beowulf  after  the poet's  time, in  the process  of scribal 
   tradition,  either  deliberately  (and  unhappily),  or merely  casually and 
   erroneously.                                                                
   Elsewhere he wrote:                                                         
     A complete and entirely satisfactory explanation  of the  peculiarities of 
   the  exordium  has  naturally never  been given.  Here is  what seems  to me 
  
   the most probable view.                                                     
         The exordium is poetry, not (in intent) history.  It was  composed for 
   its  present  place,  and  its  main purpose  was to  glorify Scyld  and his 
   family,  and  so  enhance  the  background  against  which  the  struggle of 
   Grendel  and  Beowulf  takes  place.  The  choice  of  a  marvellous legend, 
   
                       
                                                                               
   rather  than  a  mere dynastic  invention, was  therefore natural.  That our 
   author  was  working  principally  on  the  blended  form:  Beow <  Scyld < 
   Sceaf [found in the genealogies, see  p. 92]  is shown  by his  retention of 
   the patronymic Scefing. This title has indeed little  point in  his version, 
   and  certainly  would  not have  appeared, had  he really  drawn on  a story 
   in which it  was Scyld  that came  in a  boat; while  certain points  in his 
   account  (the  little destitute  child) belong  clearly to  the Sheaf-Barley 
   legends.                                                                     
      Why then did  he make  Scyld the  child in  the boat?  - plainly  his own 
   device:  it  occurs nowhere  else. Here  are some  probable reasons:  (a) He 
   was  concentrating  all  the  glamour  on  Scyld  and  the   Scylding  name. 
   (b)  A  departure  over sea  - a  sea-burial -  was already  associated with 
   northern  chieftains  in  old  poems  and  lore,  possibly already  with the 
   name  of  Scyld.  This  gains  much  in  power  and suggestiveness,  if the 
   same  hero  arrives  and  departs  in  a  boat. The  great heights  to which 
   Scyld  climbed  is  also  emphasized  (explicitly)  by  the   contrast  thus 
   made             with            his             forlorn            arrival. 
   (c)  Older  and  even  more  mysterious  traditions  may  well   still  have 
   been  current  concerning  Danish  origins:  the  legend  of  Ing  who  came 
   and went back over the waves [see  II. 305].  Our poet's  Scyld has  (as it 
   were) replaced Ing.                                                          
      Sheaf  and Barley  were after  all in  origin only  rustic legends  of no 
   great  splendour.   But  their   legend  here   catches  echoes   of  heroic 
   traditions  of  the  North  going  back  into  a  remote  past,   into  what 
   philologists  would  call  Primitive  Germanic  times, and  are at  the same 
   time  touched  with  the  martial  glories of  the House  of the  Shield. In 
   this way the poet contrives to clothe the lords of the  golden hall  of Hart 
   with  a  glory  and  mystery,  more  archaic  and  simple  but  hardly  less 
   magnificent  than  that  which  adorns  the  king  of  Camelot,  Arthur  son 
   of  Uther.  This  is  our  poet's  way  throughout,  seen especially  in the 
   exaltation  among  the  great  heroes  that  he has  achieved for  the Bear- 
   boy of the old  fairy-tale, who  becomes in  his poem  Beowulf last  king of 
   the Geatas.                                                                  
   I give a final quotation from my father's lectures on this subject, where in 
   discussing   the   concluding   lines   of   the   exordium   he   wrote  of 
   the suggestion - it is hardly more; the poet is not  explicit, and  the idea 
   was  probably  not  fully  formed  in  his mind  - that  Scyld went  back to 
   some   mysterious   land  whence   he  had   come.  He   came  out   of  the 
   Unknown  beyond  the  Great  Sea,  and  returned   into  It:   a  miraculous 
   intrusion into history, which  nonetheless left  real historical  effects: a 
   new  Denmark,  and  the  heirs  of  Scyld  in  Scedeland.  Such   must  have 
   been his feeling.                                                            
      In  the  last  lines  'Men  can  give  no certain  account of  the havens 
   where  that  ship  was  unladed' we  catch an  echo of  the 'mood'  of pagan 
   times   in  which   ship-burial  was   practised.  A   mood  in   which  the 
   symbolism  (what we  should call  the ritual)  of a  departure over  the sea 
   
                          
                                                                                
      whose  further  shore  was  unknown;  and  an  actual  belief  in  a magical 
      land or otherworld located  'over the  sea', can  hardly be  distinguished - 
      and for  neither of  these elements  or motives  is conscious  symbolism, or 
      real  belief,  a  true  description.  It  was  a  murnende mod,  filled with 
      doubt and darkness.                                                        
  
                                                                                
    There remains to  notice an  element in  my father's  legend of  Sheaf which 
    was  not derived  from the  English traditions.  This is  found only  in the 
    prose  version  (p. 86),  where in  the account  of the  great peace  in the 
    Northern isles in the time of 'the Sheaf-lords' (so deep a peace that a gold 
    ring lying on the highway would be left  untouched) he  wrote of  'the great 
    mill of Sheaf',  which 'was  guarded still  in the  island sanctuary  of the 
    North.'  In  this  he  was  drawing on  (and transforming)  the Scandinavian 
    traditions concerned with Freyr, the  god of  fruitfulness, and  King Frothi 
    the Dane.                                                                    
      I cite here the story told by the Icelander Snorri Sturluson  (c. 1179 - 
    1241) in his work known as the Prose Edda,  which is  given to  explain the 
    meaning of the 'kenning' mjol  Froda ('Frothi's  meal') for  'gold'. Accord- 
    ing to  Snorri, Frothi  was the  grandson of  Skjoldr (corresponding  to Old 
    English Scyld).                                                              
                                                                                
      Frothi  succeeded  to  the  kingdom  after  his  father,  in  the  time when 
      Augustus  Caesar  imposed   peace  on   the  whole   world;  in   that  time 
      Christ  was  born.  But because  Frothi was  the mightiest  of all  kings in 
      the  Northlands  the  peace  was  named  after   him  wherever   the  Danish 
      tongue  was  spoken,  and  men  call  it  the  Peace   of  Frothi.   No  man 
      injured another, even though  he met  face to  face with  the slayer  of his 
      father or of his brother, free or bound; and  there was  no thief  or robber 
      in  those  days,  so  that  a  gold  ring  lay  long  on  Ialangrsheidi  [in 
      Jutland]. King Frothi  went to  a feast  in Sweden  at the  court of  a king 
      named   Fjolnir.   There   he   bought  two   bondwomen  called   Fenia  and 
      Menia;  they  were  big  and  strong.  At  that time  there were  in Denmark 
      two  millstones  so  huge  that  no  man  was  strong  enough to  turn them; 
      and  the  nature  of  these  stones  was  such that  whatever he  who turned 
      them asked for was  ground out  by the  mill. This  mill was  called Grotti. 
      King  Frothi  had  the  bondwomen  led  to  the  mill,  and  he   bade  them 
      grind gold; and they did so, and  at first  they ground  gold and  peace and 
      happiness  for  Frothi.  Then  he  gave them  rest or  sleep no  longer than 
      the cuckoo was silent or a song could  be sung.  It is  said that  they sang 
      the song  which is  called the  Lay of  Grotti, and  this is  its beginning: 
                                                                                
               Now are come to the king's house                                  
               The two foreknowing ones, Fenia and Menia;                        
               They are by Frothi, son of Frithleif,                             
               The mighty maidens, as bondslaves held.                           
   
                                    
                                                                                    
   And before  they ended  their song  they ground  out a  host against              
   Frothi, so that on that very night the  sea-king named  Mysing came,              
   and slew Frothi, and took much plunder; and then the Peace of Frothi              
   was ended.                                                                        
                                                                                    
   Elsewhere  it  is said  that while  the Danes  ascribed the  peace to  Frothi the 
   Swedes   ascribed  it   to  Freyr;   and  there   are  close   parallels  between 
   them.  Freyr  (which  itself  means  'the  Lord')  was  called inn  Frodi, which 
   almost  certainly  means  'the  Fruitful  One'.  The legend  of the  great peace, 
   which  in  my  father's  work  is ascribed  to the  time of  Sheaf and  his sons, 
   goes  back  to  very  ancient   origins  in   the  worship   of  a   divinity  of 
   fruitfulness  in  the  great  sanctuaries  of  the  North:  that  of   Freyr  the 
   Fruitful  Lord  at  the   great  temple   of  Uppsala,   and  (according   to  an 
   extremely  plausible  theory)  that  on  the  island  of   Zealand  (Sjaelland). 
   Discussion  of  this  would  lead  too  far  and into  evidences too  complex for 
   the purpose  of this  book, but  it may  be said  at least  that it  seems beyond 
   question  that  Heorot,  hall  of  the Danish  kings in  Beowulf, stood  where is 
   now the village  of Leire,  about three  miles from  the sea  on the  north coast 
   of   Zealand.   At   Leire   there   are  everywhere   huge  grave   mounds;  and 
  
   according   to   an   eleventh-century   chronicler,   Thietmar   of   Merseburg, 
   there  was  held  at  Leire  in every  ninth year  (as also  at Uppsala)  a great 
   gathering,  in  which  large  numbers  of  men  and  animals  were  sacrificed. A 
   strong   case   can   be   made   for   supposing   that  the   famous  sanctuary 
   described  by  Tacitus  in  his  Germania  (written  near  the  end of  the first 
   century   A.D.)   where   the  goddess   Nerthus,  or   Mater  Terra,   was  wor- 
   shipped   'on   an  island   in  the   ocean',  was   indeed  on   Zealand.  When 
   Nerthus  was  present  in  her  sanctuary  it  was  a  season  of  rejoicing  and 
   peace, when 'every weapon is laid aside.'*                                        
   In  my  father's  legend  of  Sheaf  these  ancient  echoes   are  used   in  new 
   ways   and   with   new   bearings;  and   when  Sheaf   departed  on   his  last 
   journey  his  ship  (as  some  have  said)  found  the  Straight  Road  into  the 
   vanished West.                                                                    
   A  brief   but  perceptive   report  on   The  Lost   Road,  dated   17  December 
   1937,  was  submitted  by   a  person   unknown  invited   by  Allen   and  Unwin 
   to  read the  text. It  is to  be remembered  that the  typescript that  had been 
   made  extended  only  to  the beginning  of the  fourth chapter  (p. 73  note 14) 
   -  and  also, of  course, that  at this  time nothing  concerning the  history of 
   Middle-earth,  of  the  Valar  and  Valinor,  had  been  published.   The  reader 
   described  it  as  'immensely  interesting  as  a  revelation  of   the  personal 
   enthusiasms  of  a  very  unusual  mind',  with  'passages of  beautiful descrip- 
   tive  prose';  but  found  it difficult  to imagine  this novel  when completed 
   receiving  any  sort  of  recognition  except   in  academic   circles.'  Stanley 
                                                                                    
    (*In Norse mythology the  name of  the goddess  Nerthus survives  in that  of the 
   god Njorth, father of Freyr. Njorth was especially associated with ships and the 
   sea; and in very early writing of my father's Xeorth briefly appears for Ulmo (II. 
   375, entry Neorth)) .                                                              
   
    Unwin,  writing  to  my  father  on  20  December  1937,  said  gently   that  he 
    had  no  doubt  of its  being a succes  d'estime, but  while he  would 'doubtless 
    want  to  publish  it'  when  complete,  he  could  not  'hold  out  any  hope of 
    commercial  success  as  an  inducement  to  you  to  give  the  finishing  of it 
    prior  claim  upon  your time.'  He wrote  this on  the day  after my  father had 
    written to say  that he  had finished  the first  chapter of  'a new  story about 
    Hobbits'(see III. 366).                                                           
      With  the  entry  at  this  time  of  the  cardinal  ideas  of the  Downfall of 
    Numenor,   the   World   Made   Round,   and   the   Straight   Road,   into  the 
    conception  of  'Middle-earth',  and  the  thought  of  a 'time-travel'  story in 
    which   the   very  significant   figure  of   the  Anglo-Saxon   AElfwine  would 
    be  both  'extended'   into  the   future,  into   the  twentieth   century,  and 
    'extended'  also  into  a  many-layered   past,  my   father  was   envisaging  a 
    massive  and  explicit  linking  of  his  own  legends with  those of  many other 
    places  and  times:  all concerned  with the  stories and  the dreams  of peoples 
    who  dwelt  by  the  coasts  of the  great Western  Sea. All  this was  set aside 
    during  the  period  of  the  writing  of  The  Lord  of   the  Rings,   but  not 
    abandoned:   for   in   1945,   before  indeed   The  Lord   of  the   Rings  was 
    completed,  he  returned  to  these   themes  in   the  unfinished   Notion  Club 
    Papers.  Such  as  he  sketched  out  for these  parts of  The Last  Road remain, 
    as  it  seems  to  me,  among  the  most  interesting  and  instructive   of  his 
    unfinished works.                                                                 
                                                                                     
                Note on the poem 'The Nameless Land' and its later form.              
                                                                                     
    The  Nameless  Land*  is  written  in  the  form  of  the  mediaeval  poem Pearl, 
    with  both rhyme  and alliteration  and partial  repetition of  the last  line of 
    one stanza in the beginning of the  next. I  give it  here in  the form  in which 
    it was published; for Tir-nan-Og the typescripts have Tir na nOg.                 
                                                                                     
                                   THE NAMELESS LAND.                                
                                                                                     
                          There lingering lights do golden lie                        
  
                         On grass more green than in gardens here,                    
                       On trees more tall that touch the sky                          
                         With silver leaves a-swinging clear:                         
                       By magic dewed they may not die                                
                         Where fades nor falls the endless year,                      
                       Where ageless afternoon goes by                                
                         O'er mead and mound and silent mere.                         
                                                                                     
    (* The Nameless Land was  published in  Realities: an  Anthology of  Verse, edited 
    by  G.  S.  Tancred  (Leeds, at  the Swan  Press; London,  Gay and  Hancock Ltd.; 
    1927). A note on one of the typescripts states that it was written in May 1924 in 
    the  house  at  Darnley  Road,  Leeds  (Carpenter,  Biography,  p. 107),  and was 
    'inspired by reading Pearl for examination purposes').                             
   
              There draws no dusk of evening near, 
                Where voices move in veiled choir, 
      Or shrill in sudden singing sheer.              
        And the woods are filled with wandering fire. 
                                                     
       The wandering fires the woodland fill,         
         In glades for ever green they glow,          
   In dells that immortal dews distill                
     And fragrance of all flowers that grow.          
   There melodies of music spill,                     
     And falling fountains plash and flow,            
       And a water white leaps down the hill          
        To seek the sea no sail doth know.            
     Its voices fill the valleys low,                 
        Where breathing keen on bent and briar        
         The winds beyond the world's edge blow       
          And wake to flame a wandering fire.         
                                                     
   That wandering fire hath tongues of flame          
     Whose quenchless colours quiver clear            
   On leaf and land without a name                    
     No heart may hope to anchor near.                
   A dreamless dark no stars proclaim,                
     A moonless night its marches drear,              
   A water wide no feet may tame,                     
     A sea with shores encircled sheer.               
     A thousand leagues it lies from here,            
        And the foam doth flower upon the sea         
     'Neath cliffs of crystal carven clear            
        On shining beaches blowing free.              
                                                     
   There blowing free unbraided hair                  
     Is meshed with light of moon and sun,            
      And tangled with those tresses fair             
        A gold and silver sheen is spun.              
     There feet do beat and white and bare            
         Do lissom limbs in dances run,               
   Their robes the wind, their raiment air -          
         Such loveliness to look upon                 
        Nor Bran nor Brendan ever won,                
              Who foam beyond the furthest sea        
           Did dare, and dipped behind the sun        
          On winds unearthly wafted free.             
                                                     
        Than Tir-nan-Og more fair and free,           
         Than Paradise more faint and far,            
           O! shore beyond the Shadowy Sea,           
     O! land forlorn where lost things are,           
  
   
           O! mountains where no man may be!                                     
                       The solemn surges on the bar                              
                    Beyond the world's edge waft to me;                          
                       I dream I see a wayward star,                             
              Than beacon towers in Gondobar                                     
                  More fair, where faint upon the sky                            
              On hills imagineless and far                                       
                        The lights of longing flare and die.                     
                                                                                
    My father turned again later to The Nameless Land, and altered the           
   title first to AElfwine's Song calling upon Earendel and then to The Song of 
   AElfwine (on seeing the uprising of Earendel). There are many texts, both 
   manuscript and typescript, of The Song of AElfwine, forming a continuous        
   development. That development, I feel certain, did not all belong to the      
   same time, but it seems impossible to relate the different stages to          
   anything external to the poem. On the third text my father wrote              
   afterwards 'Intermediate Version', and I give this here; my guess is - but 
   it is no more than a guess - that it belongs to about the time of The Last 
   Road. Following it are two further texts which each change a few lines,       
   and then a final version with more substantial changes (including the loss 
   of a whole stanza) and an extremely interesting prose note on AElfwine's      
   voyage. This is certainly relatively late: probably from the years after      
   The Lord of the Rings, though it might be associated with the Notion Club 
   Papers of 1945 - with the fifth line of the last verse (a line that entered 
   only in this last version) 'The white birds wheel; there flowers the Tree!' ] 
   compare the lines in the poem Imram (see p. 82), of the Tree full of birds 
   that Saint Brendan saw:                                                       
                                                                                
           The Tree then shook, and flying free                                  
              from its limbs the leaves in air                                   
           as white birds rose in wheeling flight,                               
              and the lifting boughs were bare.                                  
                                                                                
   Of  course  the  imrama  of  Brendan  and  AElfwine are  in any  case closely 
   associated.  -  There  follow  the  texts  of  the  'intermediate'  and final 
   versions.                                                                     
                                                                                
           THE SONG OF AELFWINE.                                                  
                                                                                
           (on seeing the uprising of Earendel)                                  
                                                                                
              There lingering lights still golden lie                            
              on grass more green than in gardens here,                          
           On trees more tall that touch the sky                                 
              with swinging leaves of silver clear.                              
              While world endures they will not die,                             
              nor fade nor fall their timeless year,                             
   
     As morn unmeasured passes by               
     o'er mead and mound and shining mere.      
   When endless eve undimmed is near,           
     o'er harp and chant in hidden choir        
   A sudden voice upsoaring sheer               
     in the wood awakes the Wandering Fire. 
                                               
     The Wandering Fire the woodland fills: 
     in glades for ever green it glows,         
   In dells where immortal dew distils          
     the Flower that in secret fragrance grows. 
     There murmuring the music spills,          
     as falling fountain plashing flows,        
  
   And water white leaps down the hills         
     to seek the Sea that no sail knows.        
   Through gleaming vales it singing goes,      
     where breathing keen on bent and briar 
   The wind beyond the world's end blows        
     to living flame the Wandering Fire.        
                                               
   The Wandering Fire with tongues of flame 
     with light there kindles quick and clear 
   The land of long-forgotten name:             
     no man may ever anchor near;               
   No steering star his hope may aim,           
     for nether Night its marches drear,        
   And waters wide no sail may tame,            
     with shores encircled dark and sheer.      
   Uncounted leagues it lies from here,         
     and foam there flowers upon the Sea        
   By cliffs of crystal carven clear            
     on shining beaches blowing free.           
                                               
   There blowing free unbraided hair            
     is meshed with beams of Moon and Sun,      
   And twined within those tresses fair         
     a gold and silver sheen is spun,           
   As fleet and white the feet go bare,         
     and lissom limbs in dances run,            
   Shimmering in the shining air:               
     such loveliness to look upon               
   No mortal man hath ever won,                 
     though foam upon the furthest sea          
   He dared, or sought behind the Sun           
     for winds unearthly flowing free.          
                                               
   O! Shore beyond the Shadowy Sea!             
    O! Land where still the Edhil are!          
   
          O! Haven where my heart would be!                                 
              the waves that beat upon thy bar                              
          For ever echo endlessly,                                          
              when longing leads my thought afar,                           
          And rising west of West I see                                     
              beyond the world the wayward Star,                            
          Than beacons bright in Gondobar                                   
              more clear and keen, more fair and high:                      
          O! Star that shadow may not mar,                                  
              nor ever darkness doom to die!                                
                                                                           
   In  the  final  version  of  the  poem  that now  follows the  prose note 
   concerning AElfwine's voyage is linked by an asterisk to  the name AElfwine 
   in the title.                                                            
                                                                           
                             THE SONG OF AELFWINE.                           
                      on seeing the uprising of Earendil                    
                               Eressea! Eressea!                            
                     There elven-lights still gleaming lie                  
              On grass more green than in gardens here,                     
          On trees more tall that touch the sky                             
                        With swinging leaves of silver clear.               
                       While world endures they will not die,               
                       Nor fade nor fall their timeless year,               
          As morn unmeasured passes by                                      
              O'er mead and mount and shining mere.                         
  
          When endless eve undimmed is near,                                
              O'er harp and chant in hidden choir                           
          A sudden voice up-soaring sheer                                   
              In the wood awakes the wandering fire.                        
                                                                           
                With wandering fire the woodlands fill:                     
                   In glades for ever green it glows;                       
                     In a dell there dreaming niphredil                     
              As star awakened gleaming grows,                              
          And ever-murmuring musics spill,                                  
              For there the fount immortal flows:                           
              Its water white leaps down the hill,                          
                By silver stairs it singing goes                            
               To the field of the unfading rose,                           
                            Where breathing on the glowing briar            
                    The wind beyond the world's end blows                   
                     To living flame the wandering fire.                    
                                                                           
          The wandering fire with quickening flame                          
              Of living light illumines clear                               
   
                 
                                                                              
                            That land unknown by mortal name                   
                             Beyond the shadow dark and drear                  
                 And waters wild no ship may tame.                             
                   No man may ever anchor near,                                
                          To haven none his hope may aim                       
         Through starless night his way to steer.                              
                 Uncounted leagues it lies from here:                          
                   In wind on beaches blowing free                             
                       Neath cliffs of carven crystal sheer                    
         The foam there flowers upon the Sea.                                  
                                                                              
                            O Shore beyond the Shadowy Sea!                    
                           O Land where still the Edhil are!                   
                            O Haven where my heart would be!                   
                           The waves still beat upon thy bar,                  
        The white birds wheel; there flowers the Tree!                         
         Again I glimpse them long afar                                        
        When rising west of West I see                                         
         Beyond the world the wayward Star,                                    
        Than beacons bright in Gondobar                                        
         More fair and keen, more clear and high.                              
                         0 Star that shadow may not mar,                       
                           Nor ever darkness doom to die.                      
                                                                              
   AElfwine  (Elf-friend)  was  a  seaman  of  England   of  old   who,  being 
   driven  out  to  sea  from  the coast  of Erin  [ancient name  of Ireland], 
   passed  into  the  deep  waters  of the  West, and  according to  legend by 
   some strange chance or  grace found  the 'straight  road' of  the Elvenfolk 
   and  came  at  last  to  the  Isle of  Eressea in  Elvenhome. Or  maybe, as 
   some say, alone in the waters, hungry and  athirst, he  fell into  a trance 
   and was granted a vision of  that isle  as it  once had  been, ere  a West- 
   wind  arose  and drove  him back  to Middle-earth.  Of no  other man  is it 
   reported that he ever  beheld Eressea  the fair.  AElfwine was  never again 
   able to rest for long on land, and sailed the western seas until his death. 
   Some  say  that  his  ship was  wrecked upon  the west  shores of  Erin and 
   there his body lies; others say that at the end of his  life he  went forth 
   alone into the deeps again and never returned.                              
   It is reported that before he set  out on  his last  voyage he  spoke these 
   verses:                                                                     
  
                                                                              
      Fela bid on Westwegum werum uncudra                                      
      wundra and wihta, wlitescyne lond,                                       
      eardgeard Ylfa and Esa bliss.                                            
      Lyt aenig wat hwylc his longad sy                                        
      pam pe eftsides yldu getwaefed.                                           
                                                                              
   'Many  things  there  be  in   the  West-regions   unknown  to   Men,  many 
   wonders  and  many  creatures:  a land  lovely to  behold, the  homeland of 
   
                                                 
                                                                               
    the  Elves  and  the  bliss  of the  Valar. Little  doth any  man understand 
    what  the  yearning  may  be  of  one   whom  old   age  cutteth   off  from 
    returning thither.'                                                         
                                                                               
   Here reappears the idea  seen at  the end  of the  outline for  the AElfwine 
   story in The Lost Road (p. 80), that after seeing a vision of Eressea he was 
   blown back again  by a  wind from  the West.  At the  time when  the outline 
   was written the story that AElfwine  actually came  to Tol-eressea  and was 
   there told 'the Lost Tales' was also present (p. 78), and in the same way it 
   seems from the present passage  that there  were the  two stories.  The idea 
   that AElfwine never in fact reached the Lonely Isle is found in a version of 
   the old tale of  AElwine of  England, where  he did  not leap  overboard but 
   returned east with his companions (II. 332 - 3).                            
    The  verses that  he spoke  before his  last voyage  are those  that Alboin 
   Errol spoke  and translated  to his  father in  The Lost  Road (p. 44), and 
   which  were  used  also  in  the  title-pages  to  the  Quenta  Silmarillion 
                                                                               
   (P 203).                                                                      
    The  retention  of  the  name  Gondobar  right   through  from   The  Name- 
   less Land is notable. It is found in the late version of the poem  The Happy 
   Mariners,  which  my  father  afterwards  dated  '1940?' (II.  274 - 5): 'O 
   happy  mariners  upon  a journey  far, /  beyond the  grey islands  and past 
   Gondobar'.  Otherwise  Condobar  'City  of  Stone'  is  one  of   the  Seven 
   Names of Gondolin (II. 158, 172; III. 145 - 6).                              
                                                                               
                                                                             
   
     PART TWO. 
                
   VALINOR AND 
   MIDDLE-EARTH 
      BEFORE 
   THE LORD OF 
    THE RINGS. 
   
                                         I.                                      
                                THE TEXTS AND THEIR                              
                                     RELATIONS.                                  
                                                                                
   In  the  fourth  volume  of  this  History were  given the  Quenta Noldorinwa 
   (Q)  or  History  of  the  Gnomes,  which  can  be ascribed  to the  year 1930 
   (IV.  177  -  8);  the  earliest Annals  of Beleriand  (AB), which  followed Q 
   but is not  itself dateable  to a  year, and  the beginning  of a  new version 
   (AB  II);  the  earliest  Annals  of  Valinor (AV),  which followed  the first 
   version  of  AB  but  preceded  the  second  (IV.  327);  and  the Ambarkanta 
   or  Shape  of  the  World.  The  Lay  of  Leithian,  given  in  Vol.  III, was 
   abandoned when far advanced in 1931.                                          
    I  have  described  in  III.  364  ff.  how  in November  1937 a  new though 
   unfinished  version  of  'The  Silmarillion'  was   delivered  to   Allen  and 
   Unwin; while the first draft of the  first chapter  of The  Lord of  the Rings 
  
   was  written  between  16  and  19  December  1937.   Between  1930   and  the 
   end  of  1937  must  be  placed  the  texts  following  Q in  Vol. IV,  and in 
   addition these others which are given in  this book  (as well  as The  Fall of 
   Numenor              and              The              Lost             Road): 
   (1). Ainulindale, a  new version  of the  original 'Lost  Tale' of  The Music 
   of the Ainur. This is certainly later than AV, since in it the  First Kindred 
   of  the  Elves  is  named Lindar,  not Quendi,  and the  old name  Noldoli has 
   given place to Noldor.                                                        
    (2). A  new  version  of  the  Annals  of  Valinor,  again  with   the  forms 
   Lindar and Noldor.  This version  I shall  call the  Later Annals  of Valinor, 
   referring to it by the  abbreviation AV  2, while  the earliest  version given 
   in Vol. IV will be AV l.                                                      
    (3). A new  version of  the Annals  of Beleriand,  which looks  to be  a close 
   companion text to A V z. This I shall refer to  similarly as  AB 2,  the Later 
   Annals  of  Beleriand.  In  this  case  there  are  two  antecedent  versions, 
   mentioned  above,  and  called  in  Vol. IV  AB I  and AB  II. These,  to keep 
   the parallel with the Annals of Valinor,  can be  referred to  collectively as 
   AB 1 (since in writing AB 2 my father followed  AB II  so far  as it  went and 
   then followed AB I).                                                          
    (4).  The   Lhammas   or   Account   of  Tongues.   This,  extant   in  three 
   versions,  seems  to  have  been  closely  related to  the composition  of the 
   Quenta Silmarillion.                                                          
    (5). The  new  version  of  'The  Silmarillion'  proper,  a  once  very  fine 
   manuscript  whose  making  was  interrupted  when  the  material  went  to the 
   publishers;  To  distinguish  this  version  from  its predecessor  the Quenta 
   
    Noldorinwa  or   simply  the   Quenta,  I   use  throughout   the  abbreviation 
    QS, i.e. Quenta Silmarillion or History of the Silmarils.                       
      These  five  works  form  a  later  group  (though  I  do  not mean  to imply 
    that  there was  any significant  gap in  time between  them and  the earlier); 
    a  convenient  defining  mark  of  this  is  that  they  have Noldor  where the 
    earlier have Noldoli.                                                           
      Although  I  have  said  (IV.  262)  that  there  seems  no  way  of  showing 
    whether  the  Ambarkanta  was  earlier or  later than  the earliest  version of 
    the  Annals  of  Valinor,  it  now  seems  clear  to  me  that  the  Ambarkanta 
    belongs with the later group  of texts.  This is  shown, I  think, by  the fact 
    that its title-page is closely similar in form to those of the Ainulindale' and 
    the  Lhammas  (all  three  bear  the  Elvish  name  of  the  work  in  tengwar); 
    moreover  the  reappearance  in  the  Ambarkanta  of  Utumna  as  the  name  of 
    Melko's original  fortress (see  IV. 259  - 60)  seems to  place it  later than 
    AB 2, which still names it Angband (but AV 2 has Utumna).                      
      On  the  whole, I  would be  inclined to  place these  texts in  the sequence 
    AB  2,  AV  2,  Lhammas,  QS;  the  Ambarkanta at  any rate  after AB  2, and 
    the   Ainulindale   demonstrably  before   QS.  The   Fall  of   Numenor  was 
    later  than  the  Ambarkanta  (see  p.  g and  IV. 261).  But a  definitive and 
    demonstrable   sequence   seems   unattainable   on   the  evidence;   and  the 
    attempt  may  in  any  case  be  somewhat  unreal,  for   my  father   did  not 
    necessarily   complete  one   before  beginning   another.  Certainly   he  had 
    them  all  before  him,  and  as  he   progressed  he   changed  what   he  had 
    already written to  bring it  into line  with new  developments in  the stories 
    and in the names.                                                               
   
                                       II.                                       
                               THE LATER ANNALS OF                               
                                      VALINOR.                                   
                                                                                
   The second version of the Annals of Valinor (A V  z) is  a fluent  and legible 
   manuscript  in  my  father's  ordinary  handwriting  of  that time,  with very 
   little  alteration  during  composition  and  very  few subsequent  changes in 
   the early period - as  opposed to  wholesale rewriting  of the  earlier annals 
   in the time after The Lord of the Rings:  this being  the initial  drafting of 
   the major later work, the  Annals of Aman,  and at  almost all  points clearly 
  
   distinct from the emendations made many years before.                         
    AV  2  shows  no  great narrative  evolution from  AV 1  (IV. 262  ff.), as 
   that  text  was  emended;  on  the  other  hand  there  are   some  noteworthy 
   developments   in   names   and   conceptions.  A   curious  feature   is  the 
   retention  of  the original  dates between  the destruction  of the  Trees and 
   the  rising of  the Sun  and Moon,  which in  AV 1 were  greatly accelerated 
   by later  pencilled changes:  see IV.  273 -  4 and  the commentary  on annal 
   2992 below. Thus for example in  AV  1 as  originally written,  and in  AV 2, 
   some ten years of  the Sun  (one Valian  Year) elapsed  between the  Battle of 
   Alqualonde  and  the  utterance  of  the  prophecy  of  the North,  whereas in 
   AV  1  as  emended  only  one  year  of  the  Sun   passed  between   the  two 
   events.                                                                       
    In  the  brief  commentary  I treat  A V  r as  including the  emendations to 
   it, fully recorded in IV. 270 -  4, and  discussed in  the commentary  on that 
   text. Later changes of the early period are recorded in  the notes;  these are 
   few,  mostly  aspects  of  the   progressive  movement   of  names,   and  are 
   merely  referred  forward  to  the  place  where   they  appear   in  original 
   writing. Towards the  end A  V z  becomes scarcely  more than  a fair  copy of 
   A V i, but I give the text in full in order to provide within the  same covers 
   complete  texts  of  the  Annals  and  Quenta 'traditions'  as they  were when 
   The Lord of the Rings was begun.                                              
    AV  2  is  without  any  preamble  concerning  authorship,  but  there  is  a 
   title-page  comprising  this  and  the  closely similar  later version  of the 
   Annals of Beleriand (AB 2):                                                   
                                                                                
                           The Silmarillion                                      
                           2. Annals of Valinor                                   
                           3. Annals of Beleriand                                 
                                                                                
   With  this  compare  the  title-pages  given  on  p.  202,  where   'The  Sil- 
   marillion'  is the  comprehensive title  of the  tripartite (or  larger) work. 
   
                                SILMARILLION.                              
                                      II.                                 
                              ANNALS OF VALINOR.                           
                                                                          
   Here  begin  the  Annals  of  Valinor  and speak  of the  foundation of 
   the World.                                                              
    At  the  beginning  Iluvatar,  that  is  Allfather,  made  all things. 
   Afterwards  the  Valar,  or   Powers,  came   into  the   world.  These 
   are   nine:   Manwe,   Ulmo,   Aule,   Orome,  Tulkas,   Osse,  Mandos, 
   Lorien,  and  Melko.  Of  these  Manwe  and  Melko  were   most  puiss- 
   ant,  and were  brethren; and  Manwe is  lord of  the Valar,  and holy. 
   But Melko turned to lust and pride, and to violence  and evil,  and his 
   name  is  accursed,  and  is  not  uttered, but  he is  called Morgoth. 
   Orome,  Tulkas,  Osse,  and  Lorien  were  younger  in  the  thought of 
   Iluvatar,  ere the  world's devising,  than the  other five;  and Orome 
   was born of Yavanna, who is after named, but he is not Aule's son.      
    The   queens   of   the   Valar  were   Varda,  Manwe's   spouse,  and 
   Yavanna,  whom  Aule  espoused   after  in   the  world,   in  Valinor; 
   Vana  the  fair  was  the  wife  of  Orome;  and  Nessa  the  sister of 
   Orome  was Tulkas'  wife; and  Uinen, the  lady of  the seas,  was wife 
   of  Osse;  Vaire  the  weaver  dwelt  with  Mandos,  and Este  the pale 
   with   Lorien.   No   spouse  hath   Ulmo  or   Melko.  No   lord  hath 
   Nienna   the   mournful,   queen   of   shadows,  Manwe's   sister  and 
   Melko's.                                                                
    With  these  great  ones  came  many lesser  spirits, beings  of their 
   own  kind  but   of  smaller   might;  these   are  the   Vanimor,  the 
   Beautiful.  And  with  them  also were  later numbered  their children, 
   begotten in the  world, but  of divine  race, who  were many  and fair; 
   these are the Valarindi.                                                
                                                                          
  
    Of  the  beginning  of  the  reckoning  of  Time  and  the  foundation 
   of Valinor.                                                             
    Time  was  not  measured  by   the  Valar,   until  the   building  of 
   Valinor was  ended; but  thereafter they  counted time  by the  ages of 
   Valinor, whereof  each hath  100 years  of the  Valar, and  each Valian 
   year is as ten years of the Sun now are.                                
                                                                          
    Valian  Years  500. It  is  said that  the Valar  came into  the world 
   30, ooo Sun-years ere the first rising of the Moon, that is thirty ages 
   ere the beginning of our  time; and  that Valinor  was built  five ages 
   after  their  coming. In  the long  time before  the fortifying  of the 
   West,  Aule made  great lamps  for the  lighting of  the world  and set 
   
   them  upon  pillars  wrought  by  Morgoth.  But  Morgoth  was already 
   moved  with  hatred  and  jealousy  and  his  pillars were  made with 
   deceit.  Wherefore  the  Lamps fell  and growth  that had  begun with 
   the gathering of light was arrested;  but the  Gods assailed  by many 
   waters  withdrew  into  the West.  There they  began the  building of 
   their  land  and  mansions,  between  the  Encircling  Sea   and  the 
   Great  Sea  of  the  West,  upon  whose shore  they piled  high moun- 
   tains.  But  Morgoth  departed  to  the  North  of  the   world.  The 
   symmetry of earth and water was first broken in those days.           
                                                                        
     V.Y.1000.  In  this  Valian  Year,  after  Valinor  was   made,  and 
   Valmar built,  the city  of the  Gods, the  Valar brought  into being 
   the  Two  Trees,  Laurelin  and  Silpion, of  gold and  silver, whose 
   bloom  gave  light  to  Valinor.  All  this  while  Morgoth  dwelt in 
   Middle-earth,  and  he  made  his  fortress at  Utumna in  the North; 
   but he held sway with  violence and  the lands  were yet  more broken 
   in that time.                                                         
                                                                        
     V.Y.1000- 2000.  A  thousand  Valian  Years  of bliss  and splen- 
   dour  followed  the  kindling of  the Trees  in Valinor,  but Middle- 
   earth  was  in  darkness.  Thither  came  Yavanna  at times,  and the 
   slow  growth  of  the  forests  was  begun. Of  the Valar  only Orome 
   came  ever there,  and he  hunted in  the dark  woods of  the ancient 
   earth,  when  he  was weary  of the  shining lands.  Morgoth withdrew 
   before his horn.                                                      
                                                                        
     V.Y.1900.   Yavanna   often   reproached   the   Valar   for   their 
   neglected  stewardship;  wherefore   on  a   time  Varda   began  the 
   fashioning  of  the  stars, and  she set  them aloft.  Thereafter the 
   night of the world  was beautiful,  and some  of the  Vanimor strayed 
   into  Middle-earth.  Among   these  was   Melian,  whose   voice  was 
   renowned  in  Valmar.  She was  of Lorien's  house, but  she returned 
   not thither for many years, and  the nightingales  sang about  her in 
   the dark woods of the western lands.                                  
                                                                        
     V.Y.1950.  The  mightiest  of  the  works  of  Varda,  lady  of  the 
   stars, was that constellation which is called by the Elves the Sickle 
   of  the  Gods,  but  by Men  of the  ancient North  it was  named the 
   Burning  Briar,  and  by  later  Men  it  has  been given  many names 
   beside.  This sign  of the  sickle Varda  hung above  the North  as a 
   threat to Morgoth and an omen of his fall. At  its first  shining the 
   Elder  Children  of Iluvatar  awoke in  the midmost  of Middle-earth. 
   They are the Elves.(1)  Hence they are called also  the children  of the 
   stars.(2)                                                              
   
      V.Y.1980-1990.    Orome    found    the   Elves    and   befriended 
   them;  and  the most  part of  that folk  marched under  his guidance 
   west  and  north  to  the shores  of Beleriand,  being bidden  by the 
   Gods to Valinor.                                                         
  
      But  first  Morgoth  was  overcome  with  war  and  bound  and led 
   captive  and  imprisoned  under  Mandos.  In  that  war  of  the Gods 
   the lands were rent anew.                                                
                                                                           
      V.Y.2000.  From  this   time  was   counted  the   imprisonment  of 
   Morgoth.   By  the   doom  of   Manwe  he   should  be   confined  in 
   punishment  for seven  ages, 700  Valian Years,  after which  time he  j 
   should be given grace of repentance and atonement.                       
      The  Valian  Year  2000  from  the  entry  of  the  Gods  into the  ] 
   world, and  1000 from  the kindling  of the  Trees, is  accounted the  j 
   Noontide of the Blessed Realm, and the  full season  of the  mirth of 
   Valinor. In that time all the earth had peace.                           
      In that year the first kindreds of the Elves  came to  the Western 
   Shore  and entered  into the  light of  the Gods.  The Eldar  are all 
   those  Elves  called  who  obeyed  the  summons  of  Orome.  Of these 
   there are three  kindreds, the  Lindar, the  Noldor, and  the Teleri. 
   The  Lindar  and the  Noldor came  first to  Valinor, and  they built 
   the hill of Kor in a pass of the mountains nigh to the sea-shore, and 
   upon  it  upraised  the city  of Tun (3)  and the  tower of  Ingwe their 
   king.                                                                    
                                                                           
      V.Y.2000-2010. But  the  Teleri,  who  came  after   them,  waited 
   in  the  meanwhile  for  ten   Valian  Years   upon  the   shores  of 
   Beleriand,  and  some  never  departed  thence.  Wherefore  they were 
   called  Ilkorindi,  for  they  came  never  unto  Kor. Of  these most 
   renowned  was Tindingol  or Thingol,(4)  brother of  Elwe, lord  of the 
   Teleri.  Melian  enchanted  him  in  the woods  of Beleriand;  and he 
   after wedded her and dwelt  as a  king in  the western  twilight. But 
   while he slept under the spells of Melian his  people sought  him in 
   vain, and ere  he awoke  most of  the Teleri  had departed.  For they 
   were  drawn  upon an  island by  Ulmo and  so passed  the sea  as the 
   Lindar and Noldor had done before.                                       
      [It is told that a company of the Noldor,  whose leader  was Dan, 
   forsook  the  host  of  Finwe,  lord  of the  Noldor, early  upon the 
   westward  march,  and  turned  south.  But   they  found   the  lands 
   barren  and  dark,  and  turned  again north,  and marched  west once 
   more  with   much  wandering   and  grief.   Of  these   some,  under 
   Denithor(5) son of  Dan, carne  at last,  about the  year of  the Valar 
   2700, over Eredlindon,  and dwelt  in Ossiriand,  and were  allies of 
   
                 
                                                                       
    Thingol.(6) This have I, Pengolod, added here, for it was not known 
    unto Rumil.]                                                        
                                                                       
    V.Y.2010 - 2110.  By  the  deeds  of  Osse,  as  is  elsewhere re- 
    counted, the Teleri came not at once into Valinor, but  during this 
    time dwelt upon  Tol-eressea, the  Lonely Isle,  in the  Great Sea, 
    within sight of Valinor.                                            
                                                                       
    V.Y.2111.  In  this  year  the  Teleri  came   in  their   ships  to 
    Valinor, and dwelt upon its  eastern strands;  and there  they made 
    the  town  and  haven  of  Alqualonde,  that  is   Swanhaven,  thus 
    named  because  they  moored  there  their  swans, and  their swan- 
    shaped boats.(7)                                                      
                                                                       
    V.Y.2500.  The  Noldor  had   at  this   time  invented   gems,  and 
    they fashioned them  in many  myriads. At  length, about  five ages 
    after  the  coming  of  the  Noldor to  Valinor, Feanor  the Smith, 
    eldest  son  of  Finwe, chief  of the  Noldor, devised  the thrice- 
    renowned Silmarils, about whose  fate these  tales are  woven. They 
    shone of their own light, being filled with the radiance of the Two 
  
    Trees, the holy light of Valinor,  which was  blended therein  to a 
    marvellous fire.                                                    
                                                                       
    V.Y.2700.  In  this  time  Morgoth  sued  for  pardon;  and  at  the 
    prayers of  Nienna his  sister, and  by the  clemency of  Manwe his 
    brother, but  against the  wish of  Tulkas and  Aule and  Orome, he 
    was  released; and  he feigned  humility and  repentance, obeisance 
    to the Valar, and love and friendship for the  Elves, and  dwelt in 
    Valinor  in ever-increasing  freedom. He  lied and  dissembled, and 
    most he cozened  the Noldor,  for he  had much  to teach,  and they 
    had an overmastering  desire to  learn; but  he coveted  their gems 
    and lusted for the Silmarils.(8)                                      
                                                                       
    V.Y.2900.  During  two  more  ages  the  bliss of  Valinor remained, 
    yet a shadow began to  gather in  many hearts;  for Morgoth  was at 
    work  with  secret  whisperings  and  crooked  counsels.   Most  he 
    prevailed upon the  Noldor, and  he sowed  the seeds  of dissension 
    between  the  proud  sons  of  Finwe,   lord  of   Gnomes,  Feanor, 
    Fingolfin, and  Finrod, and  distrust was  born between  Noldor and 
    Valar.                                                              
    About this  time, because  of the  feuds that  began to  awake, the 
    Gods  held  council,  and  by  their  doom  Feanor,  eldest  son of 
    Finwe,  and  his  household  and  following,  were deprived  of the 
    leadership  of  the  Gnomes.  Wherefore  the  house  of  Feanor was 
   
   after called  the Dispossessed,  for this,  and because  Morgoth later 
   robbed  them  of  their  treasure.  Finwe  and  Feanor  departed  from 
   the city of Tun and dwelt  in the  north of  Valinor; but  Morgoth hid 
   himself,  and  appeared  only  to Feanor  in secret,  feigning friend- 
   ship.                                                                  
                                                                         
     V.Y.2950.  The   Gods  heard   tidings  of   Morgoth,  and   sent  to 
   apprehend  him,  but  he  fled  over  the  mountains into  the shadows 
   of Arvalin, and  abode there  long, plotting  evil, and  gathering the 
   strength of darkness unto him.                                         
                                                                         
     V.Y.2990.   Morgoth  now   completed  his   designs,  and   with  the 
   aid  of  Ungoliante out  of Arvalin  he stole  back into  Valinor, and 
   destroyed  the  Trees.  Thence  he  escaped  in  the   gathering  dark 
   northward,  and  he  sacked  the  dwellings of  Finwe and  Feanor, and 
   carried off a host of jewels, and stole the  Silmarils. There  he slew 
   Finwe  before  his  doors, and  many Elves,  and defiled  thus Valinor 
   and  began  murder   in  the   world.  This   reward  had   Finwe  and 
   Feanor for their friendship.                                           
     Morgoth  was  hunted  by  the  Valar,  but   he  escaped   into  the 
   North  of Middle-earth,  and re-established  there his  strong places, 
   and  bred  and  gathered  once  more  his  evil  servants,   Orcs  and 
   Balrogs.                                                               
     (Then  fear  came  into  Beleriand,  which for  many ages  had dwelt 
   in  starlit peace.  But Thingol  with his  ally Denithor  of Ossiriand 
   for a long while  held back  the Orcs  from the  South. But  at length 
   Denithor  son  of   Dan  was   slain,  and   Thingol  made   his  deep 
   mansions   in  Menegroth,   the  Thousand   Caves,  and   Melian  wove 
   magic  of  the  Valar  about  the  land  of Doriath;  and most  of the 
   Elves  of  Beleriand withdrew  within its  protection, save  some that 
   lingered   about   the   western   havens,  Brithombar   and  Eglorest 
   beside  the  Great  Sea, and  the Green-elves  of Ossiriand  who dwelt 
   still behind the rivers of the East,  wherein the  power of  Ulmo ran. 
   This  have  I,  Pengolod,  added to  the words  of Rumil  of Valinor.] 
                                                                         
                   V.Y.2990-3000. Of the last years before the Hiding of 
   Valinor.                                                               
  
                                                                         
     V.Y.2991.  Valinor  lay  now  in  great  gloom,  and  darkness,  save 
   only  for  the  stars,  fell on  all the  western world.  Then Feanor, 
   against  the  will  of  the Valar,  returned to  Tun, and  claimed the 
   kingship  of  the  Noldor  after  Finwe;  and  he  summoned  all  that 
   people  unto  Kor.  There  Feanor  spoke  unto  them.  Feanor  was the 
   mightiest  Gnome  of  all  that  have   been,  wordcrafty   and  hand- 
   
   oath  should  turn  against  them,  hindering  rather than  aiding the 
   recovery  of  the  jewels.  A  measure of  mortality should  visit the 
   Noldor,  and  they  should  be  slain  with  weapons,  and  with  tor- 
   ments,  and  with  sorrow,  and  in  the  long  end  they  should fade 
   upon  Middle-earth  and  wane  before  the  younger  race.  Much  else 
   he foretold  darkly that  after befell,  and he  warned them  that the 
   Valar would fence Valinor against their return.                       
     But  Feanor  hardened  his  heart  and  held on,  and with  him went 
   still, but reluctantly,  Fingolfin's folk,  feeling the  constraint of 
   their kinship and of the  will of  Feanor; they  feared also  the doom 
   of the Gods, for not all of Fingolfin's people  had been  guiltless of 
   the  kinslaying.  Inglor  (who  was  after  surnamed   Felagund,  Lord 
   of Caves) and the other  sons of  Finrod went  forward also;  for they 
   had  aforetime  had  great  friendship,  Inglor   with  the   sons  of 
   Fingolfin,  and  his  brothers  Orodreth,   Angrod,  and   Egnor  with 
   Celegorm and  Curufin, sons  of Feanor.'  But the  lords of  the house 
   of  Finrod were  less grim  and of  kinder mood  than the  others, and 
   they had no part in the kinslaying; yet they did not escape  its curse 
   who  now  refused  to  turn  back.  Finrod  himself returned  and many 
   of  his  people  with him,  and came  at last  once more  unto Valinor 
   and received the pardon  of the  Gods. But  Aule their  ancient friend 
   smiled on them no more, and the Teleri were estranged.                
                                                                        
     Here endeth that which Rumil wrote.                                 
     Here followeth the continuation of Pengolod.                        
                                                                        
     V.Y.2994. The  Noldor  came  at  length   into  the   bitter  North, 
   and further along the land they could not go by ship;  for there  is a 
   strait  between  the  Westworld,  whereon   Valinor  is   built,  that 
   curveth  eastward,  and  the  coast  of  Middle-earth,  which  beareth 
   westward,  and  through  these  narrows  the   chill  waters   of  the 
   Encircling  Sea  and the  waves of  the Great  Sea flow  together, and 
   there are vast mists of deathly cold, and  the sea-streams  are filled 
   with clashing hills of ice, and  the grinding  of ice  submerged. This 
   strait was named Helkarakse.                                          
     The  ships  that  remained,  many  having  been  lost, were  too few 
   to carry all across, save  with many  a passage  and return.  But none 
   were willing to abide upon the  coast, while  others sailed  away, for 
   trust  was not  full between  the leaders,  and quarrel  arose between 
   Feanor and Fingolfin.                                                 
     Feanor and his folk seized all the ships and sailed east  across the 
   sea,  and  they  took  none  of the  other companies  save Orodreth,(10) 
   Angrod,   and   Egnor,   whom   Celegorm   and   Curufin   loved.  And 
   
                                                                         
                                                                            
       Feanor  said:  'Let  the  murmurers  whine  their  way  back   to  the 
       shadows  of  Valmar!  '  And  he  burned  the  ships upon  the eastern 
       shore, and so great was its fire that the Noldor" left behind  saw the 
       redness afar off.                                                     
                                                                            
          V.Y.2995. In  this  year of  the Valar  Feanor came  unto Beleriand 
       and  the  shores  beneath  Eredlomin,   the  Echoing   Mountains;  and 
       his  landing  was  at  the  narrow  inlet,  Drengist,  that  runs into 
  
       Dorlomen.   The   Gnomes   came   thence   into  Dorlomen   and  about 
       the  north of  the Mountains  of Mithrim,  and camped  in the  land of 
       Hithlum in that part that  is named  Mithrim, and  north of  the great 
       lake that hath the same name.                                         
          In the land of Mithrim they fought the first of the battles  of the 
       long  war  of  the  Gnomes  and  Morgoth.  For  an  army of  Orcs came 
       forth aroused by  the burning  of the  ships and  the rumour  of their 
       advance;  but  the  Gnomes   were  victorious   and  drove   away  the 
       Orcs  with  slaughter,  and  pursued  them  beyond   Eredwethion  into 
       the plain of Bladorion. That battle is the First Battle  of Beleriand, 
       and is called Dagor-os-Giliath,(12) the Battle under  Stars; for  all was 
       yet dark.                                                             
          But  the  victory was  marred by  the fall  of Feanor.  He advanced 
       unwarily  upon  Bladorion,  too  hot  in  pursuit, and  was surrounded 
       when  the  Balrogs turned  to bay  in the  rearguard of  Morgoth. Very 
       great was the valour of Feanor,  and he  was wrapped  in fire;  but at 
       length  he  fell  mortally  wounded by  the hand  of Gothmog,  Lord of 
       Balrogs.  But  his  sons  bore  him  back  to  Mithrim,  and  he  died 
       there,  reminding  them  of  their  oath.  To this  they added  now an 
       oath of vengeance for their father.                                   
                                                                            
          V.Y.2996. Maidros,  eldest  son  of  Feanor,  was  caught   in  the 
       snares  of  Morgoth.  For  Morgoth  feigned  to  treat  with  him, and 
       Maidros  feigned  to  be  willing,  and  either  purposed evil  to the 
       other;  and  each  came  with force  to the  parley, but  Morgoth with 
       the more, and Maidros was made captive.                               
          Morgoth  held  Maidros  as  a  hostage, and  swore only  to release 
       him  if  the  Noldor  would  march  away,  either  to Valinor  if they 
       could, or else  from Beleriand  and away  to the  South of  the world. 
       But  if they  would not,  he would  torment Maidros.  But the  sons of 
       Feanor  believed  not  that he  would release  their brother,  if they 
       departed,  nor  were  they willing  to depart,  whatever he  might do. 
                                                                            
          V.Y.2997. Morgoth  hung  Maidros  by  the  right  wrist  in  a band 
       of  hellwrought  steel  above  a  precipice  upon  Thangorodrim, where 
       none could reach him.                                                 
   
     V.Y.2998-3000. Now Fingolfin and Inglor, son of Finrod,              
   won their way at last with grievous losses and with minished might 
   into the North of Middle-earth. This is accounted among the most      
   valiant and desperate of the deeds of the Gnomes; for they came       
   perforce over Helkarakse, being unwilling to retrace their way to 
   Valinor, and having no ships. But their agony in that crossing was 
   very great, and their hearts were filled with bitterness.             
     Even as Fingolfin set foot in Middle-earth the First Ages of the 
   World were ended, for they had tarried long in despair upon the       
   shores of the West, and long had been their bitter journey.           
     The First Ages are reckoned as 30000 years, or 3000 years of the 
   Valar; whereof the first Thousand was before the Trees, and Two       
   thousand save nine were the Years of the Trees or of the Holy         
   Light, which lived after, and lives yet, only in the Silmarils; and 
   the nine are the Years of Darkness, or the Darkening of Valinor.      
     Towards the end of these nine years, as is elsewhere told, the      
   Gods made the Moon and Sun, and sent them forth over the              
   world, and light came into the Hither Lands. The Moon was the         
   first to go forth.                                                    
     Men, the Younger Children of Iluvatar, awoke in the East of the 
   world at the first Sunrise;" hence they are also called the Children 
   of the Sun. For the Sun was set as a sign of the waning of the Elves, 
   but the Moon cherisheth their memory.                                 
     With the first Moonrise Fingolfin set foot upon the North, for      
   the Moonrise came ere the Dawn, even as Silpion of old bloomed        
  
   ere Laurelin and was the elder of the Trees.                          
                                                                        
     Year of the Sun 1 But the first Dawn shone upon Fingolfin's         
   march, and his blue and silver banners were unfurled, and flowers 
   sprang under his marching feet; for a time of opening and growth, 
   sudden, swift, and fair, was come into the world, and good of evil, 
   as ever happens.                                                      
     Then Fingolfin marched through the fastness of Morgoth's            
   land, that is Dorl Daideloth,(14) the Land of Dread; and the Orcs        
   fled before the new light, amazed, and hid beneath the earth; and 
   the Elves smote upon the gates of Angband, and their trumpets         
   echoed in Thangorodrim's towers.                                      
     Now, being wary of the wiles of Morgoth, Fingolfin withdrew         
   from the doors of hell and turned unto Mithrim, so that the           
   Shadowy Mountains, Eredwethion, might be his guard, while his .       
   folk rested. But there was little love between Fingolfin's following 
   and the house of Feanor; and the sons of Feanor removed and           
   
               camped upon the southern shore, and the lake lay between the 
     peoples.                                                                  
      From  this  time  are  reckoned  the  Years  of  the  Sun,   and  these 
   things  happened  in  the  first  year.  Now   measured  time   came  into 
   the  world,  and  the  growth,  changing,  and  ageing  of all  things was 
   hereafter  more  swift,  even  in Valinor,  but most  swift in  the Hither 
   Lands  upon  Middle-earth,  the  mortal  regions   between  the   seas  of 
   East  and  West.  And  all   living  things   spread  and   multiplied  in 
   those  days,  and  the  Elves  increased,  and  Beleriand  was  green  and 
   filled  with  music.  There  many  things  afterward came  to pass,  as is 
   recorded  in  the  Annals  of  Beleriand,  and  in  the  Quenta,   and  in 
   other songs and tales.                                                      
                                                                              
                                     NOTES.                                    
                                                                              
   All the changes to the original text recorded here belong certainly to the 
   'early period', as distinct from alterations made after the completion of 
                            The Lord of the Rings. 
          1. They are the Elves > They are the Quendi or Elves. See Lhammas 
            $1 and commentary. 
        2. the children of the stars > Eldar, the children of the stars. See 
               Lhammas $2 and commentary. 
           3. Tun > Tuna (and in annals 2900 and 2992). See Lhammas $5, QS 
               $39, and commentaries. 
        4. Tindingol or Thingol > Sindo the Grey, later called Thingol. See 
                Lhammas $6 and commentary. 
             5. Denithor > Denethor (and in annal 2990). See Lhammas $7 and 
                 commentary. 
             6. Added here: These were the Green-elves. 
       7. The words szvans, and their are a careful addition, probably made at 
          the time of writing; but it seems odd, since my father can hardly 
                 have wished to say that the Teleri 'moored' their swans at 
                 Alqualonde. 
          8. Added here, perhaps at the time of composition of the Annals: 
            [Here the Danians came over Eredlindon and dwelt in Ossiriand.] 
            On the term Danians see commentary on Lhammas $7. 
          9. This sentence changed to read: for they had aforetime had great 
        friendship, Inglor and Orodreth with the sons of Fingolfin, and his 
             brothers Angrod and Egnor with Celegorn and Curufin, sons of 
             Feanor. See QS $42 and commentary. - Celegorm > Celegorn again 
             in annal 2994; see commentary on QS $41. 
         10. Orodreth struck out; see note g, and QS $73 and commentary. 
         11. Noldor was changed from Noldoli: see commentary on annal 2000. 
                 Dagor-os-Giliath > Dagor-nuin-Giliath. See QS $88 and com- 
  
                 mentary. 
   
   13. Men... awoke in the East of the world at the first Sunrise > At the           
        Sunrise Men... awoke in Hildorien in the midmost regions of the             
        world. See QS $82 and commentary.                                           
   14. Dor-Daideloth > Dor-Daedeloth. See QS $91 and commentary.                     
                                                                                   
                      Commentary on the Later Annals of Valinor.                    
                                                                                   
   Opening   section   The   mixture   of   tenses,  already   present  in   AV  1, 
   becomes  now  slightly  more acute  with Manwe'  is for  Manwe' was  lord of 
   the Valar; see p. 208.                                                           
     The  sentence   concerning  Orome,   Tulkas,  Osse,   and  Lorien,   who  were 
   'younger  in  the  thought  of  Iluvatar,  ere  the  world's devising'  than the 
   other five Valar, is not in A V i, nor is anything similar said  in any  text of 
   the  Quenta  tradition  (though  there  does  appear  in  QS  $6  the  statement 
   that  Mandos  was the  elder and  Lorien the  younger of  the Fanturi;  cf. also 
   The  Lost  Road  p.  63,  where  Alkar  (Melko)  is  called  'the eldest  in the 
   thought   of  Iluvatar').   The  statements   in  AV   z  that   'Aule  espoused 
   Yavanna  after  in  the  world,  in Valinor',  and that  Orome is  Yavanna's son 
   but  not  Aule's,  are likewise  absent from  AV 1 and  from the  whole Quenta 
   tradition.                                                                       
     Two  of  the  fragments  of  AElfwine's  Old   English  translations   of  the 
   Annals  given in  Vol. IV  bear on  this. In  the brief  version III  (IV. 291) 
   the  statement  concerning  the  relative  'youth'  of  certain  of   the  Valar 
   appears, but it is confined  to Tulkas  and Orome;  and there  also it  is said, 
   as  here,  that  Aule  and  Yavanna   became  husband   and  wife   (wurdon  to 
   sinhiwan)  after  the  Valar  entered  the  world. That  this text  derives from 
   the  post-Lord  of the  Rings period  is suggested  but not  proved by  the form 
   Melkor,  not  Melko  (on  this  point  see  p.  338,  commentary  on  $30).  The 
   other  Old  English  passage in  question, a  hastily-written scrap  (IV. 293), 
   has the  statement found  in A  V z  that Orome  was not  Aule's son,  but lacks 
   that concerning the later union of Yavanna and Aule.*                            
     The  opening   of  AV   2  was   long  after   extensively  changed   and  re- 
   written; but one alteration  in the  present passage  looks as  if it  were made 
   during  the  earlier  time.  The  sentence  'and  Orome  was  born  of  Yavanna, 
   who  is after  named, but  he is  not Aule's  son' was  changed to  this notable 
   statement:                                                                       
   and  Orome  was  the  offspring  of  Yavanna,  who  is  after  named,   but  not 
   as  the  Children  of  the  Gods  born  in  this  world,  for  he  came  of  her 
   thought ere the world was made.                                                  
   This  is  associated  with  development  in the  idea of  the lesser  beings who 
   came  into  the  world  with   the  Valar,   which  underwent   several  changes 
   (ultimately  emerging  into  the  conception  of  the  Maiar).  In  Q  (IV.  78) 
                                                                                   
   (* The  uninterpretable mark  following the  name Orome  in this  passage, which 
   I explained to mean 'and Tulkas', may in fact be a shorthand for 'Orome, Tulkas, 
   Osse, and Lorien', as in AV 2, with  which this  Old English  fragment evidently 
   belongs.                                                                         
   
   these  spirits   are  mentioned   but  not   given  any   name,  and   the  same 
   remains  the  case  in  QS  ($2).  In  AV 1  (IV.  263)  a distinction  is made 
   between  the  children  of  the  Valar  on  the  one hand  and 'beings  of their 
   own  kind  but  of less  might' on  the other;  but all  entered the  world with 
   the  Valar,  and  all  are  called  Valarindi.  In  A  V  z  the  distinction is 
   enlarged:  the  lesser  spirits,  'beings  of  their  own  kind  but  of smaller 
   might',  who  came  with  the  Valar,  are  the  Vanimor,  'the  Beautiful', and 
   the  Children  of  the  Valar,  who  did  not  enter  the  world  with  them but 
   were  begotten  in  the  world, are  the Valarindi;  these were  'later numbered 
   with'  the  Vanimor.  In  the  Old  English  fragment  referred  to   above  the 
   same  is  said,  though  the  name  Valarindi  is  not   there  given   to  the 
   Children of the Valar (IV. 293).                                                 
  
                                                                                   
   Annal   500   The  story   (going  back   to  the   Lost  Tales)   that  Morgoth 
   devised the pillars  of the  Lamps out  of ice  is told  in the  Ambarkanta (IV. 
   238)  and  indicated  in  AV 1 (IV.  263: 'Morgoth  destroyed by  deceit the 
   Lamps  which  Aule  made').  In  the  other tradition,  QS ($ 11)  retains the 
   wording  of  Q  (IV.  80),  in  which  it  is only  said that  Morgoth overthrew 
   the Lamps, and does not suggest the story of his deceit.                         
                                                                                   
   Annal  1000  On  the  appearance  here  of  Utumna,   a  reversion   to  the Lost 
   Tales,  as  the  name  of  Melko's  original fortress  see p.  108. This  is an 
   indication  that  AV  z  followed  AB  2,  where  (in  the  opening  passage in 
   both texts) Angband was retained.                                                
                                                                                   
   Annal  1000  -  2000  The  phrase  'and  the  slow  growth  of  the  forests was 
   begun'  is  surprising.  In  S  and  Q  (IV.  iz,  82)  the   primaeval  forests 
   already  grew  in  Middle-earth  at  the  time  of  the  downfall of  the Lamps, 
   and  this is  repeated in  QS ($ 18).  The present  passage seems  at variance 
   with  that  under  V.Y.500  ('the  Lamps   fell  and   growth  that   had  begun 
   with the gathering of light was arrested'), and to  revert to  the old  story of 
   the  Lost  Tales:  cf.  the  commentary  on the  tale of  The Chaining  of Melko 
   (I. 111): 'In this earliest narrative there is no mention of the beginning of 
   growth  during  the  time  when  the  Lamps  shone,  and  the  first  trees  and 
   low  plants  appeared  under  Yavanna's  spells  in  the  twilight  after  their 
   overthrow.'                                                                      
                                                                                   
   Annal  1900  This  is  the  first  appearance  of  the  idea  that   the  Valar, 
   withdrawn  behind   their  mountain-wall,   'neglected  their   stewardship'  of 
   Middle-earth,  and  that  it  was  the  reproaches  of   Yavanna  that   led  to 
   Varda's  making  of  the  stars. The  idea of  the two  starmakings was  not yet 
   present.                                                                         
     For  Vanimor  AV 1  has  Valarindi:  see  the  commentary  on  the  opening 
   section.                                                                         
                                                                                   
   Annal  2000. The  form  Noldor  for  Noldoli  first   occurs  in   these  Annals 
   and  in  AB  2  (in  that  for  V.Y.  2994 my  father still  inadvertently wrote 
   Noldoli  before  changing  it  to  Noldor); and  in the  present passage  is the 
   
    first  appearance  of  the  name  Lindar  of  the  First   Kindred,  replacing 
    earlier  Quendi of  S, Q,  and AV  1 (Lindar  occurs in  the earlier  texts by 
    emendation  at  this later  time). This  change implies  also that  the appli- 
    cation of Quendi had shifted, to its final meaning of 'all Elves'  (this being 
    in  fact  a reversion  to a  nomenclature that  appeared briefly  long before, 
    I.  234  -  5);  and  indeed  by  an early  change to  the manuscript  (note 1 
    above)  'They  are  the Elves'  became 'They  are the  Quendi or  Elves'. With 
    this  shift  went  the narrowing  of meaning,  first found  here, of  the term 
    Eldar  to  those  Elves  who  obeyed  the  summons of  Orome (although  in the 
    early change given in note z Eldar  seems to  be used  as a  simple equivalent 
    of Quendi); see the commentary on Lhammas $2.                                   
                                                                                  
    Annal 2000 -2010. This is the first indication of a new meaning given to       
    Ilkorindi, narrowing it from the old sense of 'Dark-elves' in general          
    (IV. 85) to those of the Teleri who remained in Beleriand; see the            
    commentary on Lhammas $2.                                                      
      The conclusion of the annal is enclosed in square brackets in the            
    manuscript, and this is no doubt original. It closely followed the             
    pencilled addition to AV 1 (I V. 270 - 1), where it is not however said that 
    this was an addition by Pengolod to Rumil's work; for the preamble to          
    AV i states that the Annals of Valinor were written in their entirety by       
    Pengolod. This had now been changed, with Pengolod becoming the                
    continuator of Rumil's annals. See the commentary on annals 2990 and           
    2993. - The coming of the 'Danians' over Eredlindon in V.Y.2700 is             
    referred to again in an addition to the annal for that year (note 8).          
  
                                                                                  
    Annal  2700. Orome  is  not  named  in  the  other  texts  as  opposed  to the 
    release of  Melko. In  Q (IV.  90) and  in QS  ($48) it  was Ulmo  and Tulkas 
    who   doubted  its   wisdom;  in   AV  1   Aule  and   Tulkas  are   named  as 
    opposers.                                                                      
                                                                                  
    Annal 2900. On the evolution of the story of Morgoth's movements at             
    this time see I V. 277-8.                                                      
                                                                                  
    Annal 2990. On the probable meaning of the sentence 'This reward had            
    Finwe and Feanor for their friendship' see IV. 278.                            
      The phrase 'bred and gathered once more his evil servants, Orcs and          
    Balrogs', retained from AV i, shows the conception still present that the      
    Orcs were first brought into being long before Morgoth's return to             
    Middle-earth, in contrast to the opening of AB 2.                              
      The conclusion of this annal, like that in annal  2000 -  2010, is  enclosed  
    in  square  brackets  in  the  manuscript,  and  like  the  former   passage  is 
    closely  based  on  (though  re-ordered  from)  interpolations  to  AV   1  (IV. 
    271), but with the addition attributing it to Pengolod.                        
                                                                                  
    Annal  2992. The  accusation  of Feanor  against the  Valar is  not in  AV 1. 
    -  As  first  written  AV 1  has 'Thus  about 2992  of Valian  Years befell...', 
    which was changed to 'Thus in the dread Year of the Valar 2999 (Sun            
   
                             
                                                                                
   Year  29991)' (IV.  273).  The  fact  that  my  father partially  adopted the 
   revised phrasing ('the dread Year',  'this year  of dread')  suggests perhaps 
   that  the  revised dating  in AV  i, greatly  accelerating the  succession of 
   events, was before him, and he rejected it.                                   
     That  some  went on  foot up  the coast  while others  manned the  ships is 
   not told in AV i, but goes back to the Lost Tales (see IV. 48).              
                                                                                
   Annal 2993. In  the  phrase  in  the  Doom  of  Mandos  'they should  be slain 
   with  weapons' my  father first  put 'they  should be  lightly slain',  as in 
   AV i, but struck out the word lightly as he wrote; see IV. 278 - 9.           
     After  'warned  them  that  the  Valar  would  fence Valinor  against their 
   return'  he  put  'Here  endeth  that  which  Rumil  wrote'  (words  added in 
   pencil at this point in AV 1, IV. 271 note 20), but at once struck them out 
   and set them at  the end  of the  annal, as  printed in  the text.  While the 
   preamble to AV x  states that  the Annals  were the  work of  Pengolod alone, 
   a  second version  of the  preamble (IV.  292) says  that they  'were written 
   first  by Rumil  the Elfsage  of Valinor,  and after  by [i.e.  continued by] 
   Pengolod the Wise of Gondolin'; and  I have  suggested (IV.  292 -  3) that 
   Rumil  was  one  of  the  Noldor  who  returned to  Valinor with  Finrod, and 
   that this would  explain why  the end  of his  part in  the Annals  was moved 
   further  on in  AV z  - 'his  part ends  with the  actual record  of Finrod's 
   return, and of the reception that he and  those with  him received.'  Cf. the 
   passages  in  annals  2000  -  2010 and  2990 where  insertions are  made by 
   Pengolod into Rumil's text.                                                   
     In  this  annal  (and in  AB 2  annal 50)  Felagund is  for the  first time 
   rendered  'Lord  of  Caves'.  He  was  called  Inglor  Felagund  in  the  Old 
   English version of AB (IV. 339, 341).                                         
                                                                                
   Annal 2998-3000. With  the  words  'For  the  Sun  was  set as  a sign  of the 
   waning  of  the Elves,  but the  Moon cherisheth  their memory'  (repeated in 
   QS $75) cf. The Lost Road, p. 72 (note 12).                                   
   
                                        III.                                      
                           THE LATER ANNALS OF BELERIAND.                         
                                                                                 
   The  manuscript  of  this  version,  AB  2,  of  the  Annals  of  Beleriand is 
  
   closely  similar  to that  of AV  z, and  obviously belongs  to very  much the 
   same  time.  As with  AV 2,  the manuscript  was in  its earlier  part heavily 
   corrected and overwritten years  later -  the first  stage in  the development 
   of  the final  version of  these chronicles,  the Grey  Annals. In  this case, 
   however,  there  was  far  more  revision  in  the  earlier  period  than with 
   AV z, and in some places it is hard  to separate  the early  from the  late -, 
   reference to QS  will usually  decide the  point, but  doubt remains  in cases 
   where QS was itself altered at an indeterminable time.                         
     I give the text as it was originally written (admitting  a few  additions or 
   corrections  that  were  clearly  made  at  or  very  soon  after the  time of 
   composition), but make an  exception in  the case  of dates.  Here it  is less 
   confusing  and  easier  for  subsequent  reference to  give the  emended dates 
   in square brackets after  the original  ones. These  major alterations  in the 
   chronology  took  place  during  the  writing  of  QS,  and  are  discussed on 
   pp. 257 - 8. Changes others  than those  to dates,  where I  feel sufficiently 
   certain that they belong to  the pre-lard  of the  Rings period,  are recorded 
   in  the  notes;  the  great  majority of  them reflect  movement of  names and 
   narrative  that  had  come  in  when  QS  was  written   (or  in   some  cases 
   entered in the course of the  writing of  QS), and  I do  not discuss  them in 
   the commentary on AB 2.                                                        
     As  already  noted  (p.  107),  the  two  earlier  versions of  these Annals 
   given in Vol. IV (AB I and AB II) are here  referred to  as AB  1; as  far as 
   annal  220  the  comparison  being  with  AB  II,  and  after that  point with 
   AB  I.  As  with  AV  z,  in  the  commentary I  treat AB  i as  including the 
   emendations  made  to  those  manuscripts  (fully  recorded in  IV. 310  - 13, 
   332 - 3), and do not take  up again  points discussed  in the  commentaries in 
   Vol. IV.                                                                       
     In  content  AB z  remains in  general close  to AB  i, but  it is  not only 
   fuller  in  matter  but  also  more   finished  in   manner;  the   Annals  of 
   Beleriand  was  becoming  an  independent  work,  and  less  (as  I  described 
   AB i in I V. 294) a 'consolidation of the historical structure in its internal 
   relations  and  chronology'  in  support  of  the  Quenta  -  but it  is still 
   annalistic,  retaining  the  introductory  Here  of the  year-entries (derived 
   from   the   Anglo-Saxon   Chronicle),  and   lacking  connection   of  motive 
   between  events.  And  since,   most  unhappily,   my  father   abandoned  the 
   Grey  Annals  at  the  end  of  the  story of  Turin, the  conclusion of  AB 2 
   contains the  last account  in the  Annals tradition  of the  fourth (becoming 
   
    the sixth) century of the Sun and of the Great Battle. Both AV 2 and  AB 2 
    only came to light very recently (I was not aware  of their  existence when 
    The Silmarillion was prepared for publication).                            
                                                                              
                                SILMARILLION.                           
                                                                              
                                        III.                                   
                                                                              
                                ANNALS OF BELERIAND.                           
                                                                              
    Before the  uprising of  the Sun  Morgoth fled  from the  land of          
    the Valar and carried off the Silmarils, the holy gems of Feanor.          
    He  returned into  the northern  regions of  the West  of Middle-          
    earth, and  rebuilt his  fortress of  Angband, beneath  the black          
    Mountains  of  Iron,  where   their  highest   peak  Thangorodrim          
    towers. He brought forth Orcs and Balrogs; and set  the Silmarils          
    in his iron crown. Thingol and Denithor(1) resisted the  inroads of          
    the  Orcs,  but  Denithor  was  slain,  and  Thingol  withdrew to          
    Menegroth, and Doriath was closed.                                         
       Here  the  Dispossessed came  into the  North, and  Feanor led          
    them,  and  with  him  came  his  seven  sons,  Maidros,  Maglor,          
   Celegorm,(2) Curufin,   Cranthir,   Damrod,   and   Diriel,   and   with 
   them  their  friends,  the  younger   sons  of   Finrod.  They   burned  the 
   Telerian  ships  upon  the  coast,  where  it is  since called  Losgar, nigh 
  
   to  the  outlet  of  Drengist.  Soon  after  they  fought  that  battle with 
   the  host   of  Morgoth   that  is   named  Dagor-os-Giliath,"   and  Feanor 
   had   the   victory,   but  he   was  mortally   wounded  by   Gothmog,  and 
   died in Mithrim.                                                            
       Maidros,    Feanor's    son,    was    ambushed    and    captured    by 
   Morgoth,   and   hung   upon   Thangorodrim;    but   his    brethren   were 
   camped    about    Lake   Mithrim,    behind   Eredwethion,    the   Shadowy 
   Mountains.                                                                  
                                                                              
   Years of the Sun.                                                           
                                                                              
   1. Here  the  Moon  and   Sun,  made   by  the   Valar  after   the  death 
   of  the  Two  Trees,  first  appeared.  At  this time  the Fathers  of Men 
   awoke  first  in  the  East  of the  world. Here  Fingolfin, and  with him 
   Inglor  son  of  Finrod,  led  the   second  host   of  the   Gnomes  over 
   Helkarakse,  the   Grinding  Ice,   into  the   Hither  Lands.   With  the 
   first   Moonrise   they   set   foot  upon   Middle-earth,  and   the  first 
   Sunrise shone upon their march.                                             
   At   the   coming   of   Day   Morgoth   withdrew,   dismayed,   into  his 
   deepest  dungeons;  and  there  he  smithied  in  secret,  and  sent forth 
   black  smoke.  Fingolfin  blew  his  trumpets   in  defiance   before  the 
   
   gates of Angband, and came thence into Mithrim; but the sons of:      
   Feanor withdrew to the southern shore, and there was feud             
   between the houses, because of the burning of the ships, and the      
   lake lay between them.                                                
                                                                        
      2 [5]. Here  Fingon, Fingolfin's  son, healed  the feud;  for he 
   sought after Maidros, and rescued  him with  the help  of Thorndor,(4) 
   King of Eagles.                                                       
                                                                        
      1-50. Now  the  Gnomes  wandered  far  and  wide  over Beleriand, 
   exploring the land, and settling it in many  places, from  the great 
   sea Belegar unto Eredlindon, that  is the  Blue Mountains;  and they 
   took all Sirion's vale to dwell in, save Doriath  in the  midmost of 
   the  land,  which  Thingol  and  Melian  held,  both  the  forest of 
   Region  and the  forest of  Neldoreth on  either side  of Esgalduin. 
                                                                        
      20. Here  was  held  the  Feast  of  Reuniting,  that  is Mereth- 
   Aderthad   in  Gnomish   speech.  In   Nan-Tathrin,(5) the   Vale  of 
   Willows,  near  the  mouths of  Sirion, were  gathered the  Elves of 
   Valinor,  of  the  three  houses  of  the  Gnomes,  and many  of the 
   Dark-elves, both those of the woods and of the  havens of  the West, 
   and  some  of  the  Green-elves  of  Ossiriand;  and   Thingol  sent 
   ambassadors  from  Doriath.  But  Thingol  came  not   himself,  nor 
   would  he  open  his  kingdom,  nor  remove  the   enchantment  that 
   fenced it in, for he trusted not in the restraint of Morgoth to last 
   long.  Yet  a  time  of  peace,  of  growth  and blossoming,  and of 
   prosperous mirth followed.                                            
                                                                        
      50. Here  unquiet  and  troubled  dreams  came  upon  Turgon  son 
   of Fingolfin, and Inglor his friend, son of Finrod; and  they sought 
   in the land for places of  strength and  refuge, lest  Morgoth burst 
   from  Angband,  as their  dreams foreboded.  Inglor found  the caves 
   of Narog, and began there to establish  a stronghold  and armouries, 
   after the fashion  of Thingol's  abode in  Menegroth; and  he called 
   his  deep  halls  Nargothrond.  Wherefore  the  Gnomes   called  him 
   anew Felagund, lord of caverns, and that name he bore till death. 
      But  Turgon  journeyed  alone,  and  by  the  grace of  Ulmo dis- 
   covered the hidden valley of Gondolin, but  of this  he told  no one 
   as yet.                                                               
                                                                        
  
      51  [60]. Here  Morgoth  made  trial of  the strength  and watch- 
   fulness  of  the  Noldor.  His  might  was  moved  once  more  on  a 
   sudden,  and  there  were earthquakes  in the  North, and  fire came 
   from  the mountains,  and the  Orcs raided  Beleriand, and  bands of 
   
   robbers were  abroad far  and wide  in the  land. But  Fingolfin and 
   Maidros gathered great force  of their  own folk,  and of  the Dark- 
   elves,  and  they  destroyed  all  the  wandering  Orcs;  and  they 
   pursued  the  main  host  unto Bladorion,  and there  surrounded it, 
   and  destroyed  it  utterly within  sight of  Angband. This  was the 
   Second Battle, Dagor Aglareb, the Glorious Battle.                   
      Now was set the Siege of  Angband,(6) and it  lasted more  than two 
   [>  four]  hundred  years;  and   Fingolfin  boasted   that  Morgoth 
   could never burst again from the  leaguer of  his foes.  Yet neither 
   could  the  Gnomes  take Angband  or regain  the Silmarils.  But war 
   never  ceased utterly  in all  this time,  for Morgoth  was secretly 
   forging  new  weapons,  and  ever anon  he would  make trial  of his 
   enemies;  moreover  he   was  not   encircled  upon   the  uttermost 
   North.                                                               
                                                                       
      52. Here'  Turgon  was  troubled  anew  and  yet  more grievously 
   in sleep; and  he took  a third  part of  the Gnomes  of Fingolfin's 
   people, and  their goods  and their  womenfolk, and  departed south, 
   and vanished, and  none knew  whither he  was gone;  but he  came to 
   Gondolin and built there a city and fortified the surrounding hills. 
      In  this  fashion  the other  chieftains beleaguered  Angband. In 
   the  West  were  Fingolfin and  Fingon, and  they dwelt  in Hithlum, 
   and their chief fortress was at Sirion's Well, Eithel  Sirion, where 
   the river hath its source on the eastern slopes of  Eredwethion. And 
   all  Eredwethion  they  manned  and  watched  Bladorion  thence, and 
   their cavalry rode upon the plain even to the feet of  the mountains 
   of Morgoth, and  their horses  multiplied, for  the grass  was good. 
   Of  those  horses  many  of the  sires came  from Valinor,  and were 
   given back to Fingolfin by the sons of Feanor  at the  settlement of 
   the feud.'                                                           
      The  sons  of  Finrod  held  the land  from Eredwethion  unto the 
   eastern end of the Taur-na-Danion,(9) the Forest  of Pines,  from the 
   northward  slopes  of  which  they also  held watch  over Bladorion. 
   Here  were  Angrod  and  Egnor,  and  Orodreth  was  nighest  to the 
   sons of Feanor in the  East.(10) Of these  Celegorm and  Curufin held 
   the land  between the  rivers Aros  and Celon,  from the  borders of 
   Doriath to the  pass of  Aglon, that  is between  Taur-na-Danion and 
   the  Hill  of  Himling;(11) and this  pass and  the plain  beyond they 
   guarded.  Maidros  had  his  stronghold  upon  Himling,   and  those 
   lower hills that lie from the Forest of Pines unto the  foothills of 
   Eredlindon  were  called  the  Marches  of  Maidros. Thence  he rode 
   often into East Bladorion, the plains to the north, but he held also 
    the woods south between Celon and Gelion. Maglor lay to the east 
   
   again about the upper waters of Gelion, where the hills are low       
   or fail; and Cranthir ranged beneath the shadows of the Blue          
   Mountains. And all the folk of Feanor kept watch by scout and         
   outrider towards the North-east.                                      
      To the south the fair land of Beleriand, west and east of Sirion, 
   was apportioned in this manner. Fingolfin was King of Hithlum,        
   and he was Lord of the Falas or Western Shore, and overlord of        
   the Dark-elves as far south as Eglorest and west of the river Eglor. 
   Felagund, lord of caverns, was King of Narog, and his brothers        
   were the lords of Taur-na-Danion and his vassals., and he            
   possessed the lands both east and west of the river Narog, as far 
   south as the mouths of Sirion, from Eglor's banks in the West, east 
   to the banks of Sirion, save only for a portion of Doriath that lay 
  
   west of Sirion, between the river Taiglin and Umboth-Muilin.(12)      
   But between Sirion and the river Mindeb no one dwelt; and in         
   Gondolin, to the south-west of Taur-na-Danion, was Turgon, but        
   that was not yet known.                                               
      Now King Felagund had his seat in Nargothrond far to the           
   south, but his fort and place of battle was in the north, in the wide 
   pass between Eredwethion and Taur-na-Danion, through which            
   Sirion flows to the south. There was an isle amid the waters of       
   Sirion, and it was called Tolsirion, and there Felagund built a 
   mighty watchtower.(14)                                                
      South of Taur-na-Danion was a wide space untenanted,               
   between the precipices into which those highlands fall, and the       
   fences of Melian, and here many evil things fled that had been       
   nurtured in the dark of old, and sought refuge now in the chasms      
   and ravines. South of Doriath and east, between Sirion and Aros       
   and Gelion, was a wide land of wood and plain; this was East          
   Beleriand, and it was wild and wide. Here few came and seldom,        
   save Dark-elves wandering, but this land was held to be under the 
   lordship of the sons of Feanor, and Damrod and Diriel hunted in  
   its borders and came seldom to the affrays in the northern siege. 
   Ossiriand, the Land of Seven Rivers, that lies between Eredlindon 
   and the river Gelion, and is watered by the streams of Ascar,         
   Thalos, Legolin, Brilthor, Duilwen, and Adurant, was not sub-         
   ject to Maidros. Here dwelt the Green-elves, but they took no king 
   after the death of Denithor, until Beren came among them. Into        
   East Beleriand the Elf-lords, even from afar, would ride at times 
   for hunting in the wild woods; but none passed east over              
   Eredlindon, save only the Green-elves, for they had kindred that      
   were yet in the further lands.                                        
   
     52-255 [60 - 455]. The  time  of  the Siege  of Angband  was a 
   time  of  bliss,  and  the  world  had peace  under the  new light. 
   Beleriand became exceedingly fair, and was  filled with  beasts and 
   birds  and  flowers.  In this  time Men  waxed and  multiplied, and 
   spread;  and they  had converse  with the  Dark-elves of  the East, 
   and  learned  much  of  them.  From  them they  took the  first be- 
   ginnings of  the many  tongues of  Men. Thus  they heard  rumour of 
   the Blessed Realms of  the West  and the  Powers that  dwelt there, 
   and  many  of the  Fathers of  Men in  their wanderings  moved ever 
   westward.                                                           
                                                                      
     65. Here  Brithombar  and  Eglorest  were  built  to  fair towns, 
   and  the  Tower  of  Tindobel  was  set  up upon  the cape  west of 
   Eglorest,  to  watch  the  Western Sea.  Here some  of the  folk of 
   Nargothrond built  new ships  with the  help of  the people  of the 
   havens, and they went forth and dwelt upon the great isle  of Balar 
   that lieth in the Bay of Balar into which Sirion flows.             
                                                                      
     102. About this time the building of Nargothrond and of 
   Gondolin was complete.                                              
                                                                      
     104  [154]. About  this  time   the  Gnomes   climbed  Eredlindon 
   and gazed eastward, but they did  not pass  into the  lands beyond. 
   In  those  mountains  the  folk  of  Cranthir  came first  upon the 
   Dwarves,  and  there  was  yet  no enmity  between them,  and none- 
   theless little  love. It  was not  known in  those days  whence the 
   Dwarves had origin, save that they were not of Elf-kin or of mortal 
   kind, nor yet of Morgoth's breeding. But it is said by some  of the 
   wise  in  Valinor, as  I have  since learned,"  that Aule  made the 
   Dwarves long  ago, desiring  the coming  of the  Elves and  of Men, 
   for he wished to have learners to whom he could teach his crafts of 
   hand,  and  he could  not wait  upon the  designs of  Iluvatar. But 
  
   the Dwarves have no spirit indwelling, as have the Children  of the 
   Creator, and they have skill  but not  art; and  they go  back into 
   the stone of the mountains of which they were made. o               
     In  those  days  and  regions  the  Dwarves  had great  mines and 
   cities in the east of Eredlindon, far south  of Beleriand,  and the 
   chief of these cities were Nogrod and Belegost. But the  Elves went 
   not thither, and the  Dwarves trafficked  into Beleriand;  and they 
   made a great road,  which came  north, east  of the  mountains, and 
   thence  it  passed  under  the  shoulders   of  Mount   Dolm,(17) and 
   followed  thence the  course of  Ascar, and  crossed Gelion  at the 
   ford  Sarn-Athrad,  and  so  came  unto Aros.  But the  Dwarves came 
   
   that way seldom after the coming  of the  Gnomes, until  the power 
   of Maidros fell in the Third Battle.                               
                                                                     
      105  [155]. Here  Morgoth  endeavoured  to  take  Fingolfin  at 
   unawares, and he sent forth an army into the  white North,  and it 
   turned then west, and again south, and came by  the coast  west of 
   Eredlomin.  But  it  was  destroyed and  passed not  into Hithlum, 
   and the most part was driven into the sea at Drengist. This is not 
   reckoned among the great battles. Thereafter  there was  peace for 
   many years,  and no  Orcs issued  forth to  war. But  Morgoth took 
   new counsel in his heart, and thought of Dragons.                  
                                                                     
      155  [260]. Here  Glomund  the  first  of  Dragons  came  forth 
   from Angband's gate by night; and he  was yet  young and  but half 
   grown.  But the  Elves fled  before him  to Eredwethion  and Taur- 
   na-Danion  in  dismay,  and  he  defiled  Bladorion.  Then Fingon, 
   prince of Gnomes,  rode up  against him  with his  horsed archers, 
   and Glomund could  not yet  withstand their  darts, being  not yet 
   come to his full armoury; and he fled back to  hell, and  came not 
   forth again for a long time.                                       
                                                                     
      170 [370]. Here Beor,  Father of  Men, was  born in  the East. 
                                                                     
      188 [388]. Here Haleth the Hunter was born.                      
                                                                     
      190 [390]. Here was born Hador(18) the Goldenhaired.                 
                                                                     
      200 [400]. Here Felagund hunting in the East  with the  sons of 
   Feanor  came  upon  Beor  and  his men,  new come  into Beleriand. 
   Beor became  a vassal  of Felagund,  and went  back with  him into 
   the West. In East Beleriand was born Bregolas son of Beor.         
                                                                     
      202 [402]. Here there  was war  on the  East Marches,  and Beor 
   was there with Felagund. Barahir son of Beor was born.             
                                                                     
     213 [413]. Hundor son of Haleth was born.                         
                                                                     
     217 [417]. Gundor son of Hador was born.                          
                                                                     
      219 [419]. Gumlin son of Hador was born, beneath the             
   shadows of Eredlindon.(20)                                         
                                                                     
      220  [420]. Here  Haleth  the  Hunter  came into  Beleriand. In 
   the same year  came also  Hador the  Goldenhaired, with  his great 
   companies of men. Haleth remained in Sirion's  vale, and  his folk 
   wandered much, owning allegiance to  none, but  they held  most to 
   the woods between  Taiglin and  Sirion. Hador  became a  vassal of 
   Fingolfin, and he strengthened much  the armies  of the  king, and 
   
      was  given  lands  in Hithlum.  There was  great love  between Elves 
  
      and  the  Men  of  Hador's house,  and the  folk of  Hador abandoned 
      their own tongue and spoke with the speech of the Gnomes.            
                                                                          
        222 [422]. In this time  the strength  of Men  being added  to the 
      Gnomes  hope  grew   high,  and   Morgoth  was   straitly  enclosed. 
      Fingolfin  pondered  an  assault  upon  Angband,  for  he  knew that 
      they lived in danger while Morgoth was free to  labour in  the dark; 
      but because the land was  so fair  most of  the Gnomes  were content 
      with matters as they were, and his designs came to naught.           
        The Men  of the  three houses  grew now  and multiplied,  and they 
      learned wisdom and  crafts of  the Gnomes,  and were  gladly subject 
      to the Elf-lords. The Men of Beor were  dark or  brown of  hair, but 
      fair of face, with grey eyes;  of shapely  form, having  courage and 
      endurance, yet they were little greater in stature than the Elves of 
      that  day.  The people  of Hador  were yellow-haired  and blue-eyed, 
      for the most part (not so was Turin,  but his  mother was  of Beor's 
      house), and of  greater strength  and stature.  Like unto  them were 
      the  woodmen  of  Haleth,  but  somewhat less  tall and  more broad. 
                                                                          
            224 [424]. Baragund, son of Bregolas son of Beor, was born in 
      Taur-na-Danion.                                                      
                                                                          
        228 [428]. Belegund his brother was born.                           
                                                                          
        232  [432]. Beren,  after   surnamed  Ermabuin,   the  One-handed, 
      or  Mablosgen, the  Empty-handed, son  of Barahir  son of  Beor, was 
      born.(22)                                                            
                                                                          
        241  [441]. Hurin  the  Steadfast,  son  of  Gumlin  son  of Hador, 
      was  born  in  Hithlum. In  the same  year was  born Handir,  son of 
      Hundor son of Haleth.                                                
                                                                          
        244 [444]. Huor, brother of Hurin, was born.                         
                                                                          
        245 [445]. Morwen Eledwen(23) (Elfsheen) was born to Bara-              
      gund. She was the fairest of all mortal maidens.                     
                                                                          
        250  [450]. Rian,  daughter  of  Belegund,  mother  of  Tuor,  was 
      born. In this year Beor the  Old, Father  of Men,  died of  old age. 
      The Elves saw then for the first  time the  death of  weariness, and 
      they  sorrowed  over  the  short  span  allotted  to  Men.  Bregolas 
      thereafter ruled the people of Beor.                                 
                                                                          
      *  255 [455] Here came an end of peace and mirth. In the             
      winter of this year Morgoth unloosed his long-prepared forces,       
      and he sought to break into Beleriand and destroy the wealth  of the 
                                                                          
                                                                          
   
   Gnomes.  The battle  began suddenly  on a  night of  mid-winter, and 
   fell first most heavily on the sons of Finrod. This is Dagor Hur- 
   Breged,(24) the Battle of Sudden Fire. Rivers of flame ran from        
   Thangorodrim.   Here   G1omund  the   Golden,  father   of  Dragons, 
   came forth in his  full might.  The green  plains of  Bladorion were 
   turned into  a great  desert without  growing thing;  and thereafter 
   they  were  called  Dor-na-Fauglith,  Land  of  Gasping  Thirst. In, 
   this war Bregolas was slain and a great part of the warriors of 
   Beor's folk. Angrod  and Egnor,  sons of  Finrod, fell.  But Barahir 
   son of Beor with his chosen companions saved King Felagund and      
   Orodreth,  and  Felagund  swore an  oath of  help and  friendship in 
   all need to Barahir and his kin and seed. Barahir ruled  the remnant 
   of the house of Beor.                                               
  
                                                                      
     256 [456]. Fingolfin and Fingon marched to the aid of Fela- '      
   gund and his folk, but they were driven back with grievous loss. 
   Hador now aged fell defending his lord Fingolfin, and with him      
   fell Gundor his son. Gumlin took the lordship of the house of       
   Hador.                                                              
     The sons of Feanor were not slain, but Celegorm and Curufin ' 
   were defeated, and fled unto Orodreth in the west of Taur-na-       
   Danion.(25) Maidros did deeds of valour, and Morgoth could not as      
   yet take the heights of Himling, but he broke through the passes(26) 
   to the east and ravaged far into East Beleriand, and the Gnomes of 
   Feanor's house, for the most part, fled before him. Maglor joined 
   Maidros, but Cranthir, Damrod, and Diriel fled into the South.      
     Turgon was not in that battle, nor Haleth, nor any but few of 
   Haleth's folk. It is said that about this time(27) Hurin son of Gumlin 
   was being fostered by Haleth, and that Haleth and Hurin hunting 
   in Sirion's vale came upon some of Turgon's folk, and espied their 
   secret entrance into the valley of Gondolin. But they were taken 
   and brought before Turgon, and looked upon the hidden city,         
   whereof of those outside none yet knew save Thorndor King of        
   Eagles. Turgon welcomed them, for messages and dreams sent by       
   Ulmo Lord of Waters up the streams of Sirion warned him that        
   the aid of mortal Men was necessary for him. But Haleth and:        
   Hurin swore oaths of secrecy, and never revealed Gondolin; yet at 
   this time they learned something of the counsels of Turgon,         
   though they kept them hidden in their hearts. It is said that       
   Turgon had great liking for the boy Hurin, and wished to keep       
   him in Gondolin; but grievous tidings of the great battle came, 
   and they departed to the succour of their folk.                     
     When Turgon learned of the breaking of the leaguer he sent        
   
   secret messengers to the mouths of Sirion and to the Isle  of Balar, 
   and there was a building of swift ships. Many a messenger  set sail 
   thence seeking for Valinor,  there to  ask for  aid and  pardon, but 
   none reached the West, or none returned.(28)                         
     Fingolfin saw now the ruin  of the  Gnomes and  the defeat  of all 
   their houses, and he was filled with wrath and despair; and  he rode 
   alone  to  the  gates  of  Angband,  and  in his  madness challenged 
   , Morgoth  to single  combat. Morgoth  slew Fingolfin,  but Thorndor 
   recovered  his  body,  and  set it  under a  cairn on  the mountains 
   north  of  Gondolin.  There  was  sorrow  in  Gondolin   when  those 
   tidings were brought by Thorndor, for  the folk  of the  hidden city 
   were of Fingolfin's folk. Fingon now  ruled the  royal house  of the 
   Gnomes.                                                              
                                                                       
   257  [457]. Morgoth  attacked  now  the  west  passes,  and  pierced 
   them, and  passed into  the Vale  of Sirion;  and he  took Tolsirion 
   and  made  it  into  his  own  watchtower,  and  set  there  Thu the 
   Wizard, his most evil servant, and the isle became a place of dread, 
   and   was   called   Tol-na-Gaurhoth,   Isle   of   Werewolves.  But 
   Felagund  and  Orodreth  retreated,   and  went   unto  Nargothrond, 
     and  strengthened  it  and  dwelt  in  hiding.  With   them  were 
   Celegorm and Curufin.(29)                                            
     Barahir would not retreat but  defended still  the remnant  of his 
     lands  in  Taur-na-Danion.  But Morgoth  hunted his  people down, 
   and he turned all that forest into a region of great dread  and dark 
   enchantment,  so  that it  was after  called Taur-na-Fuin,  which is 
   Forest   of   Night,   or   Gwathfuin-Daidelos,(30)  which   is  Deadly 
   Nightshade.  At  length  only  Barahir  and his  son Beren,  and his 
   nephews  Baragund  and  Belegund,  sons  of  Bregolas,   were  left, 
   with  a  few  men  yet  faithful. Of  these Gorlim,  Radros,(31) Dagnir 
   and Gildor are named.  They were  a desperate  band of  outlaws, for 
  
   their dwellings were destroyed,  and their  wives and  children were 
   captured  or  slain,  save  Morwen  Eledwen  daughter   of  Baragund 
   and  Rian  daughter  of  Belegund.  For  the  wives  of the  sons of 
   Bregolas  were  of  Hithlum,  and  were  sojourning  there  when war 
   broke  out,  and Hithlum  was not  yet overthrown.  But no  help now 
   came  thence,  and  Barahir  and  his  men  were  hunted  like wild 
   beasts.                                                              
                                                                       
   258 [458]. Haleth  and  his  folk  dwelt  now  on  the  west marches 
   of Doriath, and fought  with the  Orcs that  came down  Sirion. Here 
   with the  help  of  Beleg  of  Doriath  they  took an  Orc-legion at 
   unawares,  and  were victorious,  and the  Orcs came  not afterwards 
   
   for a long while into  the land  between Taiglin  and Sirion:  that is 
   the forest of Brethil.(32)                                            
                                                                         
      261  [460]. There was  a high  lake in  the midst  of Taur-na-Fuin, 
   and  here  there  was  much  heath,  and  there  were many  tarns; but 
   the ground was full  of deceit,  and there  was much  fen and  bog. In 
   this  region  Barahir  made  his  lair; but  Gorlim betrayed  him, and 
   he was  surprised and  slain with  all his  company, save  Beren only. 
   Beren  pursued  the  Orcs,  and  slew   his  father's   murderer,  and 
   regained  the  ring  of   Felagund.  Beren   became  now   a  solitary 
   outlaw,  and  did  many  deeds  of  singlehanded  daring,  and Morgoth 
   put a great price on his head.                                         
                                                                         
      262  [462]. Here  Morgoth  renewed  his   assaults;  and   the  in- 
   vasion  of  the  Orcs  encompassed  Doriath,  both  west  down Sirion, 
   and  east  through  the  passes  beyond  Himling.  And   Morgoth  went 
   against Hithlum,  but was  driven back  as yet;  but Gumlin  was slain 
   in the siege of the fortress of Fingon at Eithel Sirion. Hurin his son 
   was  new  come  to  manhood,  but he  was mighty  in strength,  and he 
   ruled  now  the  house  of  Hador,  and  served  Fingon. In  this time 
   Beren was driven south and came hardly into Doriath.                   
                                                                         
      263  [463].  Here  the  Swarthy  Men  first  came  into  Beleriand in 
   the  East. They  were short  and broad,  long and  strong in  the arm, 
   growing  much  hair on  face and  breast, and  their locks  were dark, 
   as were their  eyes; their  skins were  swart, yet  their countenances 
   were  not  uncomely  for  the  most  part,  though  some   were  grim- 
   looking  and  illfavoured.  Their  houses  were  many,  and  some  had 
   liking  rather  for  the  Dwarves  of  the  mountains,  of  Nogrod and 
   Belegost,  than  for  the Elves.  But Maidros  seeing the  weakness of 
   the  Noldor,  and  the  growing  power  of  the  armies   of  Morgoth, 
   made  alliance  with  these  Men,  and   with  their   chieftains  Bor 
   and  Ulfand.(33)  The   sons  of   Bor  were   Borlas  and   Boromir  and 
   Borthandos,   and   they   followed  Maidros   and  Maglor   and  were 
   faithful.  The  sons  of  Ulfand  the Swart  were Uldor  the Accursed, 
   and  Ulfast,  and  Ulwar,(34)  and  they followed  Cranthir the  Dark and 
   swore allegiance to him, and proved faithless.                         
                                                                         
              263-4 [463 - 4]. Here began the renowned deeds of Beren and 
   Luthien Tinuviel, Thingol's daughter, of Doriath.                      
                                                                         
      264 [464] Here King Felagund and Beren son of Barahir were          
   emprisoned in Tol-na-Gaurhoth by Thu, and King Felagund was            
   slain in combat with Draugluin the Werewolf; but  Luthien and          
   
   Huan,  the  hound  of  Valinor,  slew  Draugluin  and  overthrew Thu, 
   who  fled  to  Taur-na-Fuin.  Orodreth  took  now  the  kingship  of 
   Nargothrond  and  broke  friendship   with  Celegorm   and  Curufin, 
   who fled to their kinsfolk in the East; but Nargothrond  was closely 
  
                                                                      
    hidden.                                                           
     Hurin son of Gumlin wedded Morwen Elfsheen of the house of      
   Beor in Hithlum.                                                    
                                                                      
     265  [465].  Beren  and  Luthien  went  unto  Angband  and  took  a 
   Silmaril  from the  crown of  Morgoth. This  is the  most renowned 
   deed of these wars. Carcharoth, the wolfwarden of the gate,  bit off 
   Beren's hand, and with the Silmaril  in his  belly burst  in madness 
   into  Doriath.  Then  there  was  made the  Wolfhunt, and  Huan slew 
     Carcharoth  and the  Silmaril was  regained, but  Carcharoth slew 
    both Huan and Beren.                                              
     Beren  was  recalled  from the  Dead by  Luthien, and  they passed 
   from  the knowledge  of Men  and Gnomes,  and dwelt  a while  by the 
   green  waters  of  Ossiriand,  Land  of  Seven  Rivers.  But  Mandos 
   foretold  that  Luthien  should  be  subject  hereafter   to  death, 
   together with Beren, whom she rescued for a time.                   
     In the winter of this year Turin son  of Hurin  was born  with sad 
   omens.                                                              
                                                                      
   265  -  70  [465  -  70].  In  this  time  was  begun  the  Union  of 
   Maidros;  for  Maidros,  taking heart  from the  deeds of  Beren and 
   Luthien,  planned  the  reuniting  of  the  Elvish  forces  and  the 
   liberation of Beleriand. But because  of the  deeds of  Celegorm and 
   Curufin,  Thingol  would  not  aid  him,  and  small help  came from 
   Nargothrond.  There  the  Gnomes  sought  to  guard  their  dwelling 
   by stealth  and secrecy.  But Maidros  had the  help of  the Dwarves 
   in  the  smithying  of  many  weapons, and  there was  much traffick 
   between Beleriand and  the mountains  in the  East; and  he gathered 
   again  all  the Gnomes  of Feanor's  house, and  he armed  them; and 
   many  Dark-elves  were  joined  to  him;  and  the  men  of  Bor and 
   Ulfand  were  marshalled  for war,  and summoned  yet more  of their 
   kindred out of the East.                                            
   Fingon  prepared  for  war  in  Hithlum;  and  tidings came  also to 
   Turgon  the  hidden  king,  and  he  prepared  for  war  in  secret. 
   Haleth's  folk  gathered  also  in  the woods  of Brethil,  and made 
   ready for battle.                                                   
                                                                      
   267 [467]. Dior the Beautiful was born to Beren and Luthien          
   in Ossiriand.                                                       
   
      268 [468]. Now the Orcs were driven back once more out of         
   Beleriand, east and west, and hope was renewed; but Morgoth         
   took counsel against the uprising of the Elves, and he sent spies 
   and secret emissaries far and wide among Elves and Men. Here       
   Haleth, last of the Fathers of Men, died in the woods; and Hundor 
   his son ruled over his folk.                                        
      271 [471]. Here Isfin, sister of Turgon, strayed out of           
   Gondolin, and was lost; but Eol the Dark-elf took her to wife.      
                                                                      
   * 272 [472] This is the Year of Sorrow. Maidros planned now         
   an assault upon Angband from West and East. With the main host      
   he was to march from the East across Dor-na-Fauglith, and as       
   soon as he gave the signal then Fingon should come forth from       
   Eredwethion; for they thought to draw the host of Morgoth           
   from its walls and take it between their two armies.                
      Huor son of Hador wedded Rian daughter of Belegund upon          
   the eve of battle, and marched with Hurin his brother in the army 
   of Fingon.                                                          
      Here was fought the Fourth Battle, Nirnaith Dirnoth,(35) Un-         
   numbered Tears, upon the plains of Dor-na-Fauglith, before the      
   pass of Sirion. The place was long marked by a great hill in which 
  
   the slain were piled, both Elves and Men. Grass grew there alone 
   in Dor-na-Fauglith. There Elves and Men were utterly defeated,      
   and the ruin of the Gnomes was accomplished. For Maidros was        
   hindered on the road by the machinations of Uldor the Accursed, 
   whom the spies of Morgoth had bought. Fingon attacked without       
   waiting, and he drove in Morgoth's feinted onslaught, and came      
   even unto Angband. The companies of Nargothrond, such as            
   Orodreth suffered to depart to the aid of Fingon, were led by       
   Gwindor son of Guilin, a very valiant prince, and they were in the 
   forefront of battle; and Gwindor and his men burst even within      
   Angband's gates, and their swords slew in the halls of Morgoth. 
   But they were cut off, and all were taken captive; for Morgoth      
   released now a countless host that he had withheld, and he drove 
   back the Gnomes with terrible slaughter.                            
                                                                      
      Hundor son of Haleth, and most of  the Men  of the  woods, were 
   slain in the rearguard in the retreat across the sands  of Dor-na- 
   Fauglith.(36)  But the  Orcs came  between Fingon  and the  passes of 
   Eredwethion  that  led  into  Hithlum,  and they  withdrew towards 
   Tolsirion.                                                          
      Then  Turgon  and  the  army of  Gondolin sounded  their horns, 
   and issued out of Taur-na-Fuin.  They were  delayed by  the deceit 
   
   and  evil of  the forest,  but came  now as  help unlooked  for. The 
   meeting  between  Hurin  and  Turgon  was   very  joyful,   and  they 
   drove back the Orcs.                                                
     Now  the  trumpets of  Maidros were  heard in  the East,  and hope 
   was renewed. It is said that the Elves would yet  have had  the vic- 
   tory,  but  for the  deeds of  Uldor; but  very mighty  was G1omund. 
   For Morgoth sent forth  now all  the dwellers  in Angband,  and hell 
   was   emptied.   There  came   a  hundred   thousand  Orcs,   and  a 
   thousand  Balrogs,  and  in  the  van  was  Glomund the  Dragon; and 
   Elves  and  Men  withered  before  him.  Thus  did  Morgoth  prevent 
   the  union  of  the  forces of  Maidros and  Fingon. And  Uldor went 
   over  to  Morgoth  with most  of the  Men of  Ulfand, and  they fell 
   upon the right flank of the sons of Feanor.                         
     Cranthir  slew  Uldor,  but  Ulfast  and  Ulwar  slew Bor  and his 
   three  sons,  and many  faithful Men;  and the  host of  Maidros was 
   scattered to the winds, and the  remnant fled  far into  hiding into 
   East Beleriand and the South, and wandered there in sorrow.         
     Fingon fell in the West, surrounded by a host  of foes,  and flame 
   sprang from his helm, as  he was  smitten down  by the  Balrogs. But 
   Hurin, and Huor  his brother,  and the  Men of  the house  of Hador, 
   stood firm, and the Orcs could not yet gain the pass of  Sirion. The 
   stand  of  Hurin  is  the  most  renowned  deed  of  Men  among  the 
   Elves;  for  Hurin  held  the rear,  while Turgon  with part  of his 
   battle, and  some of  the remnants  of the  host of  Fingon, escaped 
   down  Sirion  into  the  dales  and  mountains.  They  vanished once 
   more, and were not  found again  by Elf  or Man  or spy  of Morgoth, 
   until  Tuor's  day.  Thus  was  the victory  of Morgoth  marred, and 
   his anger was very great.                                           
     Huor fell pierced  with a  venomed arrow,  but Hurin  fought until 
   he alone was left. He  threw away  his shield,  and wielded  an axe, 
   and he slew well  nigh a  hundred Orcs;  but he  was taken  alive by 
   Morgoth's  command,  and  dragged  to   Angband.  But   Hurin  would 
   not  reveal  whither  Turgon  was  gone,  and  Morgoth  cursed  him, 
   and  he  was  chained  upon  Thangorodrim;  and  Morgoth   gave  him 
   sight to see the evil that befell his kindred  in the  world. Morwen 
   his  wife  went  with child,  but his  son Turin  was now  well nigh 
   seven years old.                                                    
     The  Orcs  now  piled  the  slain, and  poured into  Beleriand. No 
   tidings came to Hithlum of  the battle,  wherefore Rian  went forth, 
  
   and her child Tuor was  born to  her in  the wild.  He was  taken to 
   nurture by  Dark-elves., but  Rian went  to the  Mound of  Slain and 
   laid her there and died.                                            
   
     273  [473].  Morgoth  was  now  lord  of Beleriand,  save Doriath, 
   and he filled it with roving bands of Orcs and wolves. But  he went 
   not yet against the gates of Nargothrond in the  far South,  and of 
   Gondolin  he  could  discover  nothing.  But  the  northern kingdom 
   was  no  more.  For  Morgoth  broke  his  pledges  to  the  sons of 
   Ulfand,  and  denied  them the  reward of  their treachery;  and he 
   drove  these  evil  Men into  Hithlum, and  forbade them  to wander 
   from  that  land. But  they oppressed  the remnant  of the  folk of 
   Hador,  and took  their lands  and goods  and their  womenfolk, and 
   enslaved their children. Such as remained of  the Elves  of Hithlum 
   Morgoth  took  to  the  mines  of  Angband,  and  they  became  his 
   thralls, save few that lived perilously in the woods.              
     In the beginning of this year  Nienor the  Sorrowful was  born in 
   Hithlum,   daughter   of   Hurin  and   Morwen;  but   Morwen  sent 
   Turin to Doriath, begging for Thingol's fostering and aid;  for she 
   was  of  Beren's  kindred.  Two  old  men  she  had,   Gethron  and 
   Grithron,  and  they  undertook  the  journey,  as  Turin's guides. 
   They  came  through   grievous  hardship   and  danger,   and  were 
   rescued  on  the  borders  of  Doriath  by  Beleg. Gethron  died in 
   Doriath, but Grithron returned to Morwen.                          
                                                                     
     281  [481]  The  power  of  Morgoth  grew  now  very  great,  and 
   Doriath  was  cut off,  and no  tidings of  the lands  without came 
   thither. Turin was now but in his  sixteenth year;  but he  took to 
   war, and fought against the Orcs on the marches  of Doriath  in the 
   company of Beleg.                                                  
                                                                     
     284  [484].  Here  Turin slew  Orgof, kinsman  of Thingol,  at the 
   king's  board,  and  fled from  Menegroth. He  became an  outlaw in 
   the  woods, and  gathered a  desperate band,  and plundered  on the 
   marches of Doriath.                                                
                                                                     
     287   [487].   Here   Turin's   companions  captured   Beleg,  but 
   Turin  released  him,  and  renewed  his  fellowship with  him, and 
   they  adventured  together  beyond  Doriath,  making  war  upon the 
   Orcs.                                                              
     Tuor  son  of  Huor came  unto Hithlum  seeking his  kindred, but 
   they were no more, and he  lived as  an outlaw  in the  woods about 
   Mithrim.                                                           
                                                                     
     288 [488]. Here Halmir (38) Orodreth's son of Nargothrond was         
   trapped and hung on a tree by Orcs.                                
                                                                     
     289  [489].   Here  Gwindor   son  of   Guilin  escaped   from  the 
   mines  of Angband.  Blodrin Ban's  son betrayed  the camp  of Turin 
   
      and Beleg, and Turin was taken alive, but Beleg was left for dead. 
        Beleg was healed of his wounds by Melian,  and followed  the trail 
       of  the  captors  of  Turin.  He  came  upon  Gwindor  bewildered in 
       Taur-na-Fuin,  and  together  they  rescued  Turin;  but  Turin slew 
       Beleg by misadventure.                                               
                                                                           
         290  [490]. Turin  was healed  of his  madness at  Ivrineithel, and 
       was  brought  at  last   by  Gwindor   to  Nargothrond.   They  were 
       admitted to the secret halls at the prayer of Finduilas, daughter of 
       Orodreth, who had before loved Gwindor.                              
                                                                           
         290-5  [490 - 5]. During  this time  Turin dwelt  in Nargothrond. 
  
       Beleg's  sword,  wherewith  he  was slain,  was reforged  for Turin; 
       and  Turin  rejected  his  former  name,   and  he   called  himself 
       Mormael,   Black-sword,   but  his   sword  he   named  Gurtholfin,(39) 
       Wand  of  Death.  Finduilas  forgot  her love  of Gwindor  and loved 
       Turin,  and he  loved her,  but spoke  not, for  he was  faithful to 
       Gwindor.  Turin  became  a  captain  of  the  host  of  Nargothrond, 
       and  persuaded  the  Gnomes  to  abandon  stealth  and   ambush  and 
       make  open  war.  He  drove  the Orcs  out of  all the  land between 
       Narog and Sirion  and Doriath  to the  east, and  west to  Eglor and 
       the sea, and north to Eredwethion; and  he let  build a  bridge over 
       Narog.   The   Gnomes   of   Nargothrond   allied   themselves  with 
       Handir  of Brethil  and his  men. Thus  Nargothrond was  revealed to 
       the wrath of Morgoth.                                                
                                                                           
         292  [492].  Meglin  son  of Eol  was sent  by Isfin  to Gondolin, 
       and was received as his sister's son by Turgon.                      
                                                                           
         294  [494].  In this  time when  the power  of Morgoth  was stayed 
       in  the  West,  Morwen   and  Nienor   departed  from   Hithlum  and 
       came  to  Doriath,  seeking tidings  of Turin.  There many  spake of 
       the prowess of Mormael, but  of Turin  no man  had heard,  since the 
       Orcs took him.                                                       
                                                                           
        *  295   [495]   Here   Glomund   passed   into  Hithlum   and  did 
       great evil, and he came over Eredwethion  with a  host of  Orcs, and 
       came  into  the  realm  of  Narog.  And   Orodreth  and   Turin  and 
       Handir went up against him, and they were defeated  in the  field of 
       Tum-halad  between  Narog  and  Taiglin;  and  Orodreth  was  slain, 
       and  Handir;  and  Gwindor   died,  and   refused  the   succour  of 
       Turin.  Turin  gathered  the  remnants  of  the Gnomes  and hastened 
       to Nargothrond,  but it  was sacked  ere his  coming; and  Turin was 
       deceived  and  bound  in  spell  by   Glomund.  Finduilas   and  the 
       women  of  Nargothrond  were  taken  as  thralls, but  Turin forsook 
                                                                          
                                                                           
   
   them, and  deceived by  the lies  of Glomund  went to  Hithlum to 
   seek Morwen.                                                     
      Tidings  of  the  fall  of  Nargothrond  came to  Doriath, and 
   Mormael was revealed as Turin.                                   
      Tuor son of Huor departed from Hithlum by  a secret  way under 
   the leading of Ulmo, and journeying down the coast he  passed the 
   ruined  havens  of  Brithombar  and  Eglorest,  and  came  to the 
   mouths of Sirion.                                                
                                                                   
      295 - 6 [495 - 6]. Turin found that  Morwen had  departed from 
   Hithlum. He slew  Brodda in  his hall  and escaped  from Hithlum. 
   He  took  now  the  name  of  Turambar,  Conqueror of  Fate,(40) and 
   joined  the  remnant  of the  Woodmen in  Brethil; and  he became 
   their lord, since Brandir son of Handir was lame  from childhood. 
                                                                   
      296  [496].  Here  Tuor  met  the  Gnome  Bronweg at  the mouths 
   of  Sirion.  Ulmo  himself  appeared to  Tuor in  Nantathrin, and 
   Tuor  went  thence  up  Sirion,  and  guided  by  Ulmo  found the 
   entrance  to  Gondolin.  There  Tuor spake  the embassy  of Ulmo; 
   but Turgon would not now harken to  it, and  Meglin urged  him to 
   this against Tuor. But Tuor was  held in  honour in  Gondolin for 
   his kindred's sake.                                              
      Glomund   returned   unto  Nargothrond,   and  lay   upon  the 
   treasure of Felagund in the caves.                               
      Morwen  Eledwen  went  to   Nargothrond  seeking   tidings  of 
   Turin, and Nienor against her bidding rode in disguise  among her 
  
   escort of Elves. But Glomund laid  a spell  upon the  company and 
   dispersed  it,  and Morwen  was lost  in the  woods; and  a great 
   darkness of mind came upon Nienor.                               
      Turambar  found  Nienor hunted  by Orcs.  He named  her Niniel 
   the tearful, since she knew not her own name.                    
                                                                   
      297-8 [497-8]. Niniel  dwelt with  the Woodmen,  and was 
   loved both by Turambar and by Brandir the Lame.                  
                                                                   
     298 [498]. Turambar wedded Niniel.                              
                                                                   
      299  [499].  Glomund   sought  out   the  dwelling   of  Turin 
   Turambar;  but  Turin  smote  him  mightily with  Gurtholfin, and 
   fell  aswoon  beside him.  There Niniel  found him;  but G1omund 
   ere  death  released her  from spells  and declared  her kindred. 
   Nienor cast herself over the  waterfall in  that place  which was 
   then  called  Celebros, Silver  Rain, but  afterwards Nen-girith, 
   Shuddering Water.                                                
   
     Brandir brought the tidings to Turin,  and was  slain by  him, but 
   Turin bade Gurtholfin slay him; and he died there.                   
     Hurin  was  released  from  Angband,  and  he  was  bowed  as with 
   great age; but he departed and sought for Morwen.                    
     Tuor  wedded  Idril  Celebrindal,   Turgon's  daughter,   of  Gon- 
   dolin; and Meglin hated him.                                         
                                                                       
     300  [500].  Here was  born Earendel  the Bright,  star of  the Two 
   Kindreds, unto Tuor and  Idril in  Gondolin. In  this year  was born 
   also  Elwing  the  White, fairest  of all  women save  Luthien, unto 
   Dior son of Beren in Ossiriand.                                      
     Hurin  gathered  men  unto  him,  and  they  came  to Nargothrond, 
   and slew the dwarf  Mim, who  had taken  the treasure  unto himself. 
   But  Mim  cursed  the treasure.  Hurin brought  the gold  to Thingol 
   in Doriath, but he departed thence again with  bitter words,  and of 
   his fate and the fate of Morwen thereafter no sure tidings were ever 
   heard.                                                               
                                                                       
     301  [501].   Thingol  employed   Dwarvish  craftsmen   to  fashion 
   his  gold  and  silver  and  the treasure  of Nargothrond;  and they 
   made   the   renowned   Nauglamir,   the   Dwarf-necklace,   whereon 
   was   hung   the   Silmaril.  Enmity   awoke  between   Dwarves  and 
   Elves, and the Dwarves were driven away unrewarded.                  
                                                                       
     302  [502].  Here  the  Dwarves (41)  came  in  force  from  Nogrod and 
   from  Belegost  and  invaded  Doriath;  and  they  came   within  by 
   treachery, for many  Elves were  smitten with  the accursed  lust of 
   the  gold.  Thingol  was  slain  and the  Thousand Caves  were plun- 
   dered; and  there hath  been war  between Elf  and Dwarf  since that 
   day.  But Melian  the Queen  could not  be slain  or taken,  and she 
   departed to Ossiriand.                                               
     Beren  and  the  Green-elves  overthrew   the  Dwarves   at  Sarn- 
   Athrad as they returned  eastward, and  the gold  was cast  into the 
   river Ascar, which  was after  called Rathloriel,  the Bed  of Gold. 
   But  Beren took  the Nauglamir  and the  Silmaril. Luthien  wore the 
   Silmaril upon her  breast. Dior  their son  ruled over  the remnants 
   of the Elves of Doriath.                                             
                                                                       
     303  [503].  Here  Beren  and  Luthien  departed  out of  the know- 
   ledge of Elves  and Men,  and their  deathday is  not known;  but at 
   night  a  messenger  brought the  necklace to  Dior in  Doriath, and 
   the  Elves  said:  'Luthien and  Beren are  dead as  Mandos doomed.' 
                                                                       
  
         304 [504]. Dior son of Beren, Thingol's heir, was now king in 
   Doriath,  and  he  re-established it  for a  while. But  Melian went 
   
   back  to  Valinor  and Doriath  had no  longer her  protection. Dior 
   wore the Nauglamir and the Silmaril upon his breast.                 
                                                                       
      305 [505]. The sons  of Feanor  heard tidings  of the  Silmaril in 
   the  East,  and  they  gathered  from  wandering,  and  held council 
   together.  Maidros  sent  unto  Dior  and  summoned  him to  give up 
   the jewel.                                                           
                                                                       
      306  [506]. Here  Dior Thingol's  heir fought  the sons  of Feanor 
   on  the east  marches of  Doriath, but  he was  slain. This  was the 
   second kinslaying, and the fruit of the oath. Celegorm fell  in that 
   battle,  and  Curufin,  and  Cranthir.  The  young  sons   of  Dior, 
   Elboron  and  Elbereth,(42)  were  taken  captive  by  the evil  men of 
   Maidros' following, and they were left to starve  in the  woods; but 
   Maidros  lamented  the  cruel  deed,  and  sought  unavailingly  for 
   them.                                                                
      The  maiden Elwing  was saved  by faithful  Elves, and  they fled 
   with  her  to  the mouths  of Sirion,  and they  took with  them the 
   jewel and the necklace, and Maidros found it not.                    
      Meglin  was  taken  in  the  hills, and  he betrayed  Gondolin to 
   Morgoth.                                                             
                                                                       
      307  [507].  Here  Morgoth  loosed  a  host  of  dragons  over the 
   mountains  from the  North and  they overran  the vale  of Tumladin, 
   and  besieged  Gondolin.   The  Orcs   sacked  Gondolin,   and  des- 
   troyed King  Turgon and  most of  his people;  but Ecthelion  of the 
   Fountain slew there Gothmog, Lord of Balrogs, ere he fell.           
      Tuor  slew  Meglin.  Tuor escaped  with Idril  and Earendel  by a 
   secret way devised before  by Idril,  and they  came with  a company 
   of fugitives to the Cleft of Eagles, Cristhorn, which is a high pass 
   beneath  the  cairn  of  Fingo1fin  in the  north of  the surrounding 
   mountains. They fell  into an  ambush there,  and Glorfindel  of the 
   house of  the Golden  Flower of  Gondolin was  slain, but  they were 
   saved by  Thorndor, and  escaped at  last into  the vale  of Sirion. 
                                                                       
      308  [508].  Here   the  wanderers   from  Gondolin   reached  the 
   mouths of Sirion  and joined  there the  slender company  of Elwing. 
   The  Silmaril  brought  blessing  upon them,  and they  were healed, 
   and they multiplied, and  built a  haven and  ships, and  dwelt upon 
   the  delta  amid  the  waters.  Many  fugitives gathered  unto them. 
                                                                       
           310 [510]. Maidros learned of the upspringing of Sirion's 
   Haven, and that the Silmaril was  there, but  he forswore  his oath- 
                                                                       
          324 [524]. Here the unquiet of Ulmo came upon Tuor, and he 
   
           
                                                                     
   built the ship Earame, Eagle's  wing, and  he departed  with Idril 
   into the West, and was heard  of no  more. Earendel  wedded Elwing 
   the White, and was lord of the folk of Sirion.                     
                                                                     
    325  [525].  Torment  fell  upon  Maidros  and  his  brethren, be- 
   cause of their unfulfilled oath. Damrod and Diriel resolved to win 
   the Silmaril, if Earendel would not give it up willingly.  But the 
   unquiet had come also upon Earendel, and he set  sail in  his ship 
   Wingelot, Flower of the Foam, and he voyaged the far  seas seeking 
   Tuor, and seeking Valinor. But he found  neither; yet  the marvels 
   that  he  did  were  many  and  renowned.(43)  Elrond  the Half-elfin,(44) 
  
   son of Earendel, was born while Earendel was far at sea.           
    The  folk  of  Sirion  refused  to  surrender the  Silmaril, both 
   because  Earendel  was not  there, and  because they  thought that 
   their bliss and prosperity came  from the  possession of  the gem. 
                                                                     
    329  [529].  Here  Damrod  and  Diriel  ravaged  Sirion,  and were 
   slain. Maidros and Maglor were there, but they were sick at heart. 
   This was the third kinslaying. The folk of Sirion were  taken into 
   the  people  of  Maidros,  such  as yet  remained; and  Elrond was 
   taken  to  nurture  by Maglor.  But Elwing  cast herself  with the 
   Silmaril into the sea, and Ulmo bore her up, and in the shape of a 
   bird she flew seeking Earendel, and found him returning.           
                                                                     
    330  [530].  Earendel  bound  the  Silmaril  upon  his  brow, and 
   with Elwing he sailed in search of Valinor.                        
                                                                     
    333  [533]. Earendel  came unto  Valinor, and  spake on  behalf of 
   the two races, both Elves and Men.                                 
                                                                     
    340  [540].  Maidros  and   Maglor,  sons   of  Feanor,   dwelt  in 
   hiding  in  the  south  of  Eastern  Beleriand,  about  Amon Ereb, 
   the Lonely Hill,  that stands  solitary amid  the wide  plain. But 
   Morgoth sent against them,  and they  fled to  the Isle  of Balar. 
   Now  Morgoth's  triumph  was  complete,  and  all  that  land  was 
   in his hold, and none were left there, Elves or Men, save  such as 
   were his thralls.                                                  
                                                                     
    333-343  [533-543].  Here  the  sons  of  the  Gods  prepared  for 
   war, and Fionwe  son of  Manwe was  their leader.  The Light-elves 
   marched under his banners, but the Teleri  did not  leave Valinor; 
   but they built a countless multitude of ships.                     
                                                                     
    347  [547].  Here the  host of  Fionwe was  seen shining  upon the 
   sea afar, and the noise of his  trumpets rang  over the  waves and 
   
   echoed in the western woods.  Thereafter was  fought the  battle of 
   Eglorest,  where Ingwiel  son of  Ingwe, prince  of all  the Elves, 
   made a landing, and drove the Orcs from the shore.                  
     Great  war came  now into  Beleriand, and  Fionwe drove  the Orcs 
   and  Balrogs  before  him;  and  he camped  beside Sirion,  and his 
   tents  were  as snow  upon the  field. He  summoned now  all Elves, 
   Men,  Dwarves,  beasts  and birds  unto his  standard, who  did not 
   elect to  fight for  Morgoth. But  the power  and dread  of Morgoth 
   was very great and many did not obey the summons.                   
                                                                      
   *  350  [550]. Here  Fionwe fought  the last  battle of  the ancient 
   world, the  Great or  Terrible Battle.  Morgoth himself  came forth 
   from  Angband,  and  passed  over  Taur-na-Fuin,  and  the  thunder 
   of his approach rolled in the mountains. The  waters of  Sirion lay 
   between  the  hosts;  and  long  and  bitterly  they  contested the 
   passage. But Fionwe crossed Sirion  and the  hosts of  Morgoth were 
   driven  as  leaves,  and  the Balrogs  were utterly  destroyed; and 
   Morgoth fled back to Angband pursued by Fionwe.                     
     From  Angband  Morgoth  loosed  the  winged  dragons,  which  had 
   not  before  been  seen; and  Fionwe was  beaten back  upon Dor-na- 
   Fauglith.  But  Earendel came  in the  sky and  overthrew Ancalagon 
   the Black Dragon, and in his fall Thangorodrim was broken.          
     The  sons  of  the Gods  wrestled with  Morgoth in  his dungeons, 
   and the earth  shook, and  gaped, and  Beleriand was  shattered and 
   changed, and many perished  in the  ruin of  the land.  But Morgoth 
   was bound.                                                          
     This war lasted fifty years from the landing of Fionwe.           
  
                                                                      
     397  [597].  In  this  year  Fionwe  departed  and  went  back  to 
   Valinor with all his folk, and with  them went  most of  the Gnomes 
   that yet lived and the other Elves of Middle-earth. But  Elrond the 
   Half-elfin remained, and ruled in the West of the world.            
     Now the Silmarils were regained, for  one was  borne in  the airs 
   by  Earendel,  and  the  other two  Fionwe took  from the  crown of 
   Melko; and he beat the crown into fetters for his feet. Maidros and 
   Maglor driven by their oath seized now the two Silmarils  and fled; 
   but Maidros perished, and the Silmaril that he  took went  into the 
   bosom of the earth, and Maglor cast his into the sea,  and wandered 
   ever after upon the shores of the world in sorrow.                  
     Thus  ended  the  wars  of  the  Gnomes,  and  Beleriand  was  no 
   more.                                                               
   
                                 NOTES.                                         
                                                                              
      From the end of annal 257 (457) the manuscript was very little changed, 
   either before The Lord of the Rings or after, and while the addition of zoo 
   years to every date was carried through to the end the alteration of names 
       became more superficial, and instances were ignored or missed. This is 
   obviously of no significance, but in the notes that follow I refer only to 
                                          the first occurrence of the change. 
                                 1.   Denithor > Denethor (as in AV 2, note 5). 
                                 2. Celegorm > Celegorn (as in AV 2, note 9). 
               3. Dagor-os-Giliath > Dagor-nuin-Giliath (as in AU 2, note 12). 
                       4.  Thorndor > Thorondor. See commentary on QS $$96 - 7. 
                     5. Nan-Tathrin > Nan-Tathren. See commentary on QS $ 109. 
      6. Now was set the Siege of Angband > But after this the chieftains of 
                  the Gnomes took warning, and drew closer their leaguer, and 
                 strengthened their watch; and they set the Siege of Angband 
               7. This first paragraph of annal 52 was struck out; see note 8. 
           8. New matter was added here, taking up that of the cancelled first 
             paragraph of annal 52 (note 7). The date of Dagor Aglareb was at 
                                        the same time changed from 51 to 60. 
                      But Turgon held the land of Nivros [> Nivrost], between 
                Eredwethion and the sea, south of Drengist; and his folk were 
                  many. But the unquiet of Ulmo was upon him, and a few years 
             after the Dagor Aglareb he gathered his folk together, even to a 
                third of the Gnomes of Fingolfin's house, and their goods and 
                wives, and departed eastward in secret, and vanished from his 
                   kindred. And none knew whither he was gone; but he came to 
                                      Gondolin and built there a hidden city. 
          Against this is written the date 64. On Nivros(t) see QS $ 100 and 
                commentary; and on the changed chronology, as throughout, see 
                                                                              
                                                                 pp. 257 - 8. 
                9. Taur-na-Danion > Taur-na-Thanion > Dorthanion > Dorthonion. 
            Taur-na-Danion is emended at every occurrence, but hardly ever in 
                the same way; in addition, Taur-na-Donion and Taur-na-Thonion 
         are found (see IV. 211). The precise details are scarcely material, 
                       and I do not notice these competing forms any further. 
             10. The sentence beginning Here were Angrod and Egnor changed to 
                                                                        read: 
                  Inglor and Orodreth held the pass of Sirion, but Angrod and 
                Egnor held the northern slopes of Dorthanion, as far as Aglon 
                                                where the sons of Feanor lay. 
                                     See note 14 and commentary on QS $ 117. 
           11. Himling > Himring. This change is found also in late emendations 
                                                                        to Q. 
             The passage beginning Fingolfin was King of Hithlum changed to 
                                                                        read: 
  
   
        Fingolfin  was  King  of  Hithlum  and Nivrost,  and overlord  of all 
        the  Gnomes.  Felagund,  lord  of  caverns,  was  King   in  Nargoth- 
        rond,  and  his  brothers  Angrod  and  Egnor   were  the   lords  of 
        Dorthanion and his vassals;                                           
                                                                             
        By this change Fingolfin  ceases to  be Lord  of the  Western Havens; 
        see note 13.                                                          
    13. Added here (see commentary on QS $ 109):                              
        And he was held also to be overlord of  the Falas,  and of  the Dark- 
        elves of the havens of Brithombar and Eglorest.                       
    14. Added after a mighty watchtower:                                    
        Inglormindon;  but  after  the  founding of  Nargothrond this  was in 
        the keeping of Orodreth.                                              
        Subsequently  Inglormindon  >  Minnastirith,  and  that  in  turn  to 
        Minastirith.     See     QS     $117 and    commentary. 
    15. as  I  have  since  learned  > as  we have  since learned.  See com- 
        mentary on QS $123.                                                 
    16. The passage beginning But the Dwarves changed to read:               
        And  the  Noldor  believed  that  the  Dwarves  have  no  spirit  in- 
        dwelling, as have the Children of  the Creator,  and they  have skill 
        but not art; and that they go back  into the  stone of  the mountains 
        of which they were made.  Yet others  say that  Aule cares  for them, 
        and that Iluvatar will accept  from him  the work  of his  desire, so 
        that the Dwarves shall not perish.                                    
        See   the  Lhammas   $9   and   QS   $123,    and   commentaries. 
    17. a great road, which came north, east of the mountains, and thence it 
        passed  under  the  shoulders  of Mount  Dolm >  a great  road, which 
        passed under  the shoulders  of Mount  Dolmed. At  the same  time, no 
        doubt, the words far south of Beleriand earlier in the  paragraph were 
        struck out; see commentary on QS $122.                              
    18. Hador > Hador or Hador sporadically, where noticed; see  IV. 317. 
    19. Annal zoo to this point changed to read:                              
        400  Here  Felagund  hunting  in  the  East with  the sons  of Feanor 
        passed  into  Ossiriand,  and  came  upon  Beor  and  his   men,  new 
        come  over  the  mountains.  Beor  became a  vassal of  Felagund, and 
        went  back  with  him  into  the  West,  and  dwelt  with  him  until 
        death. But Barahir his son dwelt in Dorthanion.                       
    20. The  three  annals  recording  the  births  of  Hundor,  Gundor,  and 
        Gumlin were misplaced after annal 220, as  in AB 1, but  a direction 
        moves them to their proper place, as I have done in the text printed. 
        Gundor  >  Gumlin  the  Tall;  Gumlin  >  Gundor.  See  QS  $140  and 
        commentary.                                                           
    21. the woods > the woods of Brethil. Brethil occurs under the  year 258 
        in  the text  as written  (and subsequently);  see the  commentary on 
        that annal.                                                           
    22. Ermabuin  >  Erchamion  (but  first  to  Erchamui),  and  Mablosgen > 
        Camlost. See p. 405. After this annal a new one was added:            
   
        436 Hundor son of Haleth wedded Glorwendel daughter of             
        Hador. On this see p. 310 ($13) and note 36 below.             
                                                                          
    23. Eledwen > Eledhwen.                                               
    24. Dagor Hur-breged > Dagor Vregedur. The latter occurs in QS $134. 
    25. Celegorm and Curufin were defeated, and fled unto Orodreth  in the 
        west  of Taur-na-Danion  > Celegorn  and Curufin  were defeated, 
        and fled south and west, and took harbour at last with Orodreth in 
        Nargothrond.    See    commentary    on    QS    $$117, 141. 
    26. the      passes      >      the      passes      of Maglor. 
    27. about this time > in  the autumn  before the  Sudden Fire.  Cf. QS 
                                                                         
        $153.                                                              
  
    28. or none returned > and few returned. Cf. QS $154.               
    29. The passage from But Felagund and Orodreth retreated changed to 
        read:                                                              
        Orodreth, brother of Felagund, who commanded Minnastirith,         
        escaped hardly and fled south. There Felagund had taken refuge 
        in the stronghold he had prepared against the evil day; and he 
        strengthened it, and dwelt in secret. Thither came Celegorn and 
        Curufin.                                                           
        See commentary on QS $$117, 141.                                
    30. Gwathfuin-Daidelos > Delduwath. See QS $138.                      
    31. Radros > Radruin. In QS $ 139 the name is spelt Radhruin.          
    32. Added here:                                                        
        Hurin of Hithlum was with Haleth; but he departed afterward        
        since the victory had made the journey possible, and returned to 
        his own folk.                                                      
        See QS $$153 and 156 (footnote to the text). Subsequently after- 
        ward > soon after, and the words since the victory had made the 
        journey possible removed.                                          
    33. Bor > Bor, and Ulfand > Ulfang. See QS $151 and commentary.       
    34. Ulwar > Ulwarth. See QS $151 and commentary.                     
    35. Nirnaith Dirnoth > Nirnaith Arnediad. See I V. 3 I 2 note 38.      
    36. Added here: Glorwendel his wife died in that year of grief. See 
        note 22.                                                           
    37. the Mound of Slain > Cum-na-Dengin the Mound of Slain. See IV. 
        312 note 42.                                                       
    38. Halmir > Haldir (the name of Orodreth's son in the Etymologies, 
        stem SKAL').                                                       
    39. Gurtholfin > Gurtholf. See p.406.                                  
    40. Conqueror of Fate > Master of Fate.                                
    41. Dwarves > Dwarfs (the only occurrence of the change in the text). 
        See commentary on QS $122.                                       
    42. Elboron and Elbereth > Elrun and Eldun (a hasty pencilled           
        change). See IV. 325 - 6 and the Etymologies, stem BARATH.         
    43. Added here: Chief of these was the slaying of Ungoliante. See the 
        commentary on annal 325.                                           
   
   44. Elrond the Half-elfin > Elrond Beringol, the Half-elven. See the              
   commentary on annal 325.                                                      
                                                                                
                   Commentary on the Later Annals of Beleriand.                  
                                                                                
   Before the uprising of  the Sun  I take  the words  'rebuilt his  fortress of 
   Angband'  to  mean that  that was  the name  of Melko's  original stronghold; 
   see the commentary on AV z, annal 1000.                                       
   The  statement  that  Melko  'brought  forth  Orcs  and  Balrogs'  after  his 
   return  to  Middle-earth  is  retained  from  AB  1  (where the  word devised 
   was  used), in  contrast to  AV 1  and 2,  where 'he  bred and  gathered once 
   more  his  evil  servants,  Orcs  and  Balrogs'; see  my discussion  of this, 
   IV. 314.                                                                      
   The   sentence   concerning  Thingol   and  Denithor   enters  from   the  AV 
   tradition (annal 2990).                                                      
   The  name  Losgar  of  the  place  where  the   Telerian  ships   were  burnt 
   occurs  here for  the first  time (and  the only  time in  the texts  of this 
   period).  The  name  had  been  used  long  before  in  the  old tale  of The 
   Cottage  of  Lost  Play,  where  it  meant  'Place  of Flowers',  the Gnomish 
   name  of  Alalminore  'Land  of  Elms'  in  Tol-eressea,  and  where  it  was 
   replaced by Car Lossion (I. 16, 21).                                          
                                                                                
   Annal 1-50. Here are the first occurrences of the names Region and            
   Neldoreth (which were also marked in on the initial drawing of the            
   Second Map, p. 409).                                                          
                                                                                
  
   Annal 20 The presence of Green-elves at Mereth Aderthad is not                
   mentioned in AB 1.                                                            
                                                                                
   Annal  52  In  AB  1  (IV.  329)  the  departure  of  Turgon  to  Gondolin is 
   placed in annal 51 (as is all that follows concerning the regions over which 
   the Noldorin princes ruled during the Siege).                                 
   The return of the horses  to Fingolfin  at the  settlement of  the feud  is a 
   new element in the story.                                                     
   In  the  third  paragraph of  this annal  is a  clear reference  to 'Maglor's 
   Gap'  (unnamed).  The  region  where  'the  hills  are  low  or  fail', shown 
   clearly  on  the  Second  Map  (though  the  name  was  never   written  in), 
   is  implied  by  the  lines  on  the  Eastward  Extension  of  the  First Map 
   (IV. 231).                                                                    
   In  the  passage  at  the  end of  the annal  concerning the  Green-elves new 
   elements in their history appear: that they were kingless after the  death of 
   Denithor,  and  that  they  had  kindred  who  remained  east  of   the  Blue 
   Mountains.  The  speech  of  the  two branches  of this  people will  have an 
   important place in the linguistic history expounded in the Lhammas.           
                                                                                
   Annal  52  -  255  The  earliest references  in my  father's writings  to the 
   origin of speech among Men are in outlines for Gilfanon 's Tale, I. 236  - 7, 
   where it is told  that the  Dark Elf  Nuin 'Father  of Speech',  who awakened 
   the  first  Men, taught  them 'much  of the  Ilkorin tongue'.  In S  (IV. 20) 
   
                      
                                                                               
   and Q (IV. 99) it is told, as here, that the first  Men learned  speech from 
   the Dark-elves.                                                              
     The  reference  to  'many  of  the  Fathers  of  Men'  wandering  westward 
   suggests  a  different  application  of  the  term,  which  elsewhere  seems 
   always  to be  used specifically  of Beor,  Hador, and  Haleth; so  in annal 
   268, recording the death of Haleth, he is 'last of the Fathers of Men'.      
                                                                               
   Annal  65. The  matter of  this entry  is not  dated to  a separate  year in 
   AB  1  (IV. 331),  but is  contained in  the annal  51 -  255, of  the Siege 
   of Angband.  It is  said there  only that  'some went  forth and  dwelt upon 
   the great isle of Balar.'                                                    
                                                                               
   Annal  104. In  this   annal  (combining   matter  concerning   the  Dwarves 
   from the old entries 51 - 255 and 104) is the first emergence of the legend 
   of  Aule's  making of  the Dwarves,  forestalling the  plan of  Iluvatar, in 
   longing to  have those  whom he  might teach;  but the  old hostile  view of 
   them (see IV. 174) finds expression in the remarkable assertion  that they 
   'have no spirit indwelling, as have the  Children of  the Creator,  and they 
   have skill but not art.' With the words 'they go back into the stone  of the 
   mountains  of  which  they  were  made'  cf.  the  reference  in  Appendix A 
   (III) to The Lord of the Rings to 'the foolish  opinion among  Men... that 
   the Dwarves "grow out of stone".'                                            
                                                                               
   Annal  105. The phrase  'sent forth  an army  into the  white North,  and it 
   turned then west', which is not in the earlier form of the annal,  makes the 
   route  of  this army  clearer; see  QS $103,  and the  note on  the northern 
   geography pp. 270 - I.                                                       
                                                                               
   Annal  220. The  second  version  of  AB  i  comes  to   an  end   with  the 
   beginning of  this annal  - a  hasty note  concerning the  unfriendliness of 
   the  sons  of  Feanor towards  Men, which  was not  taken up  into AB  z. We 
   here go back to the earlier version of AB  i (IV.  297), the  dates in  AB 2 
   being of course a hundred years later.                                      
     There  is  here  the  first  mention  of  the  abandonment  of  their  own 
   tongue  by  the  Men  of  Hador's house;  cf. the Lhammas, $10. Afterwards 
   the idea  became important  that they  retained their  own language;  in The 
  
   Silmarillion  (p.  148),  whereas  in the  house of  Hador 'only  the Elven- 
   tongue  was  spoken',  'their  own  speech  was not  forgotten, and  from it 
   came  the  common  tongue  of  Numenor'   (see  further   Unfinished  Tales, 
   p. 215 note 19). But at  this time  the large linguistic conception  did not 
   include  the  subsequent  development  of  Adunaic.  In  the  second version 
   of The Fall of  Numenor ($2)  the Numenoreans  'took on  the speech  of the 
   Blessed Realm, as it was and is in Eressea', and  in The  Lost Road  (p. 68) 
   there is talk in Numenor of 'reviving the ancestral speech of Men'.          
                                                                               
   Annal 222. With this allusion  to Turin's  dark hair,  not in  AB i,  cf. the 
   Lay of  the Children  of Hurin  (III. 17):  the black-haired  boy / from the 
   beaten people.                                                               
   
   Annal 255. On the story repeated from AB r, that Barahir rescued              
   Orodreth  as  well  as  Felagund  in the  Battle of  Sudden Fire  see under 
   Annal 256.                                                                   
                                                                               
   Annal  256. In  AB  1  the  date  155 is  repeated here  (see IV.  319). The 
   date 256  in AB  2 is  presumably because  the Battle  of Sudden  Fire began 
   at midwinter of the year 255.                                                
     The confusion in the  story of  Orodreth at  this point  is not  less than 
   that  in  the  earlier Annals.  In AB  r Orodreth  with his  brothers Angrod 
   and  Egnor  dwelt  in  Taur-na-Danion  (in  the  second  version,  IV.  330, 
   Orodreth is specifically placed  furthest east  and nearest  to the  sons of 
   Feanor);  thus  when Celegorm  and Curufin  were defeated  in the  Battle of 
   Sudden  Fire  they  'fled  with  Orodreth'  (annal  155),  which  must  mean 
   that they took  refuge with  Felagund on  Tol Sirion,  for two  years later, 
   when  Morgoth  captured  Tol  Sirion,  all  four  went south  to Nargothrond 
   (annal  157).  Obviously  in contradiction  to this  story, however,  is the 
   statement  earlier  in 155  that Barahir  and his  men rescued  Felagund and 
   Orodreth in the Battle of Sudden Fire; see my discussion, IV. 319.            
     In AB 2 (annal  255) it  is again  said that  Barahir rescued  Orodreth as 
   well as Felagund, apparently contradicting  the statement  in annal  52 that 
   Orodreth  dwelt  furthest  east  on  Taur-na-Danion.  But  where  AB  i says 
   that  Celegorm  and  Curufin,  defeated,  'fled  with  Orodreth',  in  AB  a 
   (annal  256)  they  fled  unto  Orodreth  in  the  west  of Taur-na-Danion' 
   (the word west being perfectly clear). In annal 257  AB 2  agrees with  AB i 
   that all four retreated together to Nargothrond. It  does not  seem possible 
   to deduce  a coherent  narrative from  AB z.  Alterations to  the manuscript 
   given in notes 10, 14, 25 and 29 show the later story.                       
     The  story  of  the  sojourn  of  Haleth  and  Hurin in  Gondolin scarcely 
   differs from that in AB 1, except in the point that in the older version the 
   men  'came upon  some of  Turgon's folk,  and were  brought into  the secret 
   vale of Gondolin', whereas here they 'espied their secret entrance'.         
     It is not said in AB i that Turgon's messengers went also  to the  Isle of 
   Balar  (where,  according  to  annal  65  in  AB  2, Elves  from Nargothrond 
   dwelt), nor that the messengers were to ask for 'aid and pardon'.            
                                                                               
   Annal   257   The   puzzling  statement   in  AB   1,  that   'Felagund  and 
   Orodreth,  together  with  Celegorm  and  Curufin,  retreated   to  Nargoth- 
   rond, and made there a  great hidden  palace', is  now clarified,  or anyway 
   made consistent  with the  earlier annals.  I suggested  (IV. 3I9)  that the 
   meaning  might  be  that  'though Nargothrond  had existed  for more  than a 
   hundred  years  as  a  Gnomish  stronghold it  was not  until the  Battle of 
   Sudden  Fire  that  it  was  made  into  a  great  subterranean  dwelling or 
   "palace",  and  the  centre  of  Felagund's power';  and the  words of  AB i 
   here ('went unto Nargothrond, and strengthened it') support this.            
     The  named  members  of  Barahir's  band  are  now  increased  by  Gildor, 
   who was not included in the addition to AB i (IV. 311 note 23).             
     The  concluding  sentences  of  this  annal   introduce  the   story  that 
   
   Morwen and  Rian only  escaped because  they were  staying in  Hithlum at 
  
   the  time,  with  their  mothers'  people;  for the  wives of  Baragund and 
   Belegund were of Hador's  house. In  AB i  they were  sent into  Hithlum at 
   the taking of Taur-na-Danion by Morgoth.                                    
                                                                              
   Annal  258. This is  the first  appearance of  the story  (The Silmarillion 
   p. 157) of the defeat of the Orcs in Brethil  by the  people of  Haleth and 
   Beleg of Doriath; and this is the first occurrence of Brethil in a  text as 
   written.                                                                    
                                                                              
   Annal 261. To  this  corresponds  in  AB  i  annal  160,  not 161;  but when 
   (in the course of writing  QS) my  father lengthened  the Siege  of Angband 
   by a further 200 years,  and then  entered the  revised dates  on the  AB 2 
   manuscript, he changed 261 to 460, not 461.                                 
                                                                              
   Annal  263. AB  i  does  not  name  the sons  of Bor,  nor state  that they 
   followed Maidros and Maglor. Bor's son Boromir is the first bearer  of this 
   name. Afterwards the Boromir of  the Elder  Days was  the father  of Bregor 
   father of Bregolas and Barahir.                                             
                                                                              
   Annal 263-4. The matter of the much longer annal  163 -  4 in  AB 1  is in 
   AB 2 distributed into annals 264 and 265.                                   
                                                                              
   Annal  264. It  is strange  that my  father should  have written  here that 
   Felagund  was  slain  by  Draugluin (who  himself survived  to be  slain by 
   Huan). Of this there is no suggestion  elsewhere -  it is  told in  the Lay 
   of  Leithian  that  Felagund slew  the wolf  that slew  him in  the dungeon 
   (III. 250, line 2625), and still more  emphatically in  the prose  tale: he 
   wrestled with the  werewolf, and  slew it  with his  hands and  teeth' (The 
   Silmarillion p. 174).                                                      
                                                                              
   Annal  273. Gethron  and  Grithron:  the  two  old  men are  not named  in Q 
   or AB i; in S (IV.  28) they  are Halog  and Mailgond,  their names  in the 
   second  version of  the Lay  of the  Children of  Hurin. Later  their names 
   were  Gethron  and  Crithnir,  and  it  was Grithnir  who died  in Doriath, 
   Gethron who went back (Unfinished Tales pp. 73 - 4).                        
                                                                              
   Annal  287. It  might  seem  from   the  statement   here  (not   found  in 
   AB  i)  that  Tuor  'came  unto Hithlum  seeking his  kindred' that  he was 
   born  after  Rian  had  crossed  the   mountains,  wandering   towards  the 
   battlefield, and that fifteen years  later he  came back;  but there  is no 
   suggestion of this anywhere else. In AB i, annal 173, it is said that 'Tuor 
   grew  up  wild  among  fugitive  Elves  nigh  the  shores of  Mithrim', and 
   though  this  is  omitted in  AB z  the idea  was undoubtedly  present; the 
   explanation of the words  'came unto  Hithlum' is  then that  Mithrim and 
   Hithlum  were  distinct  lands,  even if  the one  is comprised  within the 
   other (cf. QS $$88, 106).                                                   
                                                                              
   Annal 290-5. As AB i was first written here, it was as a result of  the loss 
   of  the  'ancient  secrecy'  of  Nargothrond in  Turin's time  that Morgoth 
   
    'learned of the stronghold'; but this was early changed  (IV. 3  I 3  note 53) 
    to 'learned of  the growing  strength of  the stronghold',  which looks  as if 
    my  father  was  retreating  from  the  idea  that  Nargothrond had  till then 
    been  wholly  concealed  from  Morgoth.  AB  2  is  explicit  that Nargothrond 
    was 'revealed' to him by Turin's policy of open war. See IV. 323 - 4.             
                                                                                      
    Annal  292. In  Q  (IV.  140)  Isfin  and  Meglin  went to  Gondolin together. 
    AB i is not explicit:  'Meglin comes  to Gondolin'.  AB z  reverts to  the old 
    story in S (IV. 35), that Meglin was sent to Gondolin by his mother.               
                                                                                      
    Annal  295. It  is  now  said  expressly,  what  is  implied  in  AB  i,  that 
    Glomund    approached   Nargothrond    by   way    of   Hithlum,    with   the 
  
    addition that he 'did great evil' there; see IV. 324. Here first  appears the 
    name Tum-halad, but the  site of  the battle,  to which  the name  refers, was 
    still east of Narog, not between Narog and Ginglith.                               
      For  an  explanation  of  why  the  havens of  Brithombar and  Eglorest were 
    in ruins see IV. 324.                                                              
                                                                                      
    Annal  296. It  was  said  also  in  AB  x  that  Glomund  returned   to  Nar- 
    gothrond in the year  following the  sack, though  I did  not there  remark on 
    it.  I  cannot  explain  this.  There  is no  suggestion elsewhere  that after 
    Turin  had  departed  on  his  journey  to  Hithlum  Glomund  did  other  than 
    crawl  back into  the halls  of Nargothrond  and lie  down upon  the treasure. 
    Annal  299. Celebros,  here  rendered  'Silver  Rain',  has   previously  been 
    translated  'Foam-silver',  'Silver  Foam';  see  the Etymologies,  stem ROS'. 
    Annal  325. The  early  addition  made  to  this  annal  (note 43),  'Chief of 
    these  was  the  slaying  of  Ungoliante',  is notable.  This story  goes back 
    through S and  Q ($17)  to the  very beginning  (II. 254,  etc.), but  it does 
    not  appear again.  It is  told in  S and  Q ($4)  that when  Morgoth returned 
    with  Ungoliante  to  Middle-earth  she  was  driven   away  by   the  Balrogs 
    'into  the  uttermost  South',  with  the addition  in Q  (and QS  $62) 'where 
    she  long dwelt';  but in  the recasting  and expansion  of this  passage made 
    long after it is reported as a legend that 'she  ended long  ago, when  in her 
    uttermost  famine  she  devoured herself  at last'  (The Silmarillion  p. 81). 
    The  surname  given  to  Elrond  in  another  addition  (note  44),  Beringol, 
    is  not  found  again,  but  the  form  Peringol  appears in  the Etymologies, 
    stem PER,  of which  Beringol is  a variant  (see p.  298, note  on Gorgoroth). 
    It  is  convenient to  notice here  a later,  hastily pencilled  change, which 
    altered the passage to read thus:                                                  
      The  Peringiul,  the  Half-elven,  were  born  of  Elwing wife  of Earendel, 
    while Earendel was at sea, the twin brethren Elrond and Elros.                     
    The  order  was then  inverted to  'Elros and  Elrond'. No  doubt at  the same 
    time,  in  annal  329  'Elrond  was taken'  was changed  to 'Elros  and Elrond 
    were taken'. Elros has appeared in late additions to the text of Q (IV. 155), 
    which  were  inserted  after  the  arising of  the legend  of Numenor,  and by 
    emendation  to  the  second  version  of The  Fall of  Numenor (p.  34), where 
    he replaces Elrond as the first ruler.                                             
                                                                                      
   
   Annal  340. It  is  not  told  in  AB  i  that Maidros  and Maglor  and their 
   people fled in the end from  Amon Ereb  to the  Isle of  Balar. In  Q nothing 
   is  told of  the actual  habitation of  Maidros and  Maglor during  the final 
   years.                                                                        
                                                                                
   Annal  350  Some  new  (and  unique)  elements  appear  in  the   account  in 
   AB  z of  the invasion  out of  the West.  The camp  of Fionwe  beside Sirion 
   (annal  347)  does not  appear in  AB i  (nor in  Q or  QS, where  nothing is 
   said of the landing of Fionwe or of the Battle of Eglorest),  nor is  it said 
   there that  Morgoth crossed  Taur-na-Fuin and  that there  was a  long battle 
   on the  banks of  Sirion where  the host  of Valinor  attempted to  cross; in 
   the second version of  the story  in Q  $18 (repeated  in QS,  p. 329)  it is 
   indeed  strongly  suggested  that  Morgoth  never left  Angband until  he was 
   dragged out in chains.                                                        
     After  the  words  'many  perished  in  the  ruin  of  the land'  my father 
   pencilled           in           the            following           sentence: 
   and the sea roared in  and covered  all but  the tops  of the  mountains, and 
   only part of Ossiriand remained.                                              
   This  addition  is  of  altogether uncertain  date, but  it bears  on matters 
   discussed  earlier  in  this book  and may  be conveniently  considered here. 
   What little was  ever told  of the  Drowning of  Beleriand is  very difficult 
   to  interpret;  the  idea shifted  and changed,  but my  father never  at any 
   stage clearly expounded it. In the  Quenta (cited  on p.  22) and  the Annals 
   there is a picture of cataclysmic destruction brought about  by 'the  fury of 
   the adversaries' in  the Great  Battle between  the host  of Valinor  and the 
  
   power  of  Morgoth.  The  last words  of the  Annals, retained  in AB  z, are 
   'Beleriand  was  no  more'  (which  could  however  be  interpreted  to  mean 
   that  Beleriand  as the  land of  the Gnomes  and the  scene of  their heroic 
   wars had no further history); in Q  there remained  'great isles',  where the 
   fleets were built in which the Elves of Middle-earth set  sail into  the West 
   - and these may well be the British Isles  (see IV.  199). In  the concluding 
   passage ($ 14) of The Fall of  Numenor the  picture is  changed (see  p. 23), 
   for there it is said (most fully in the second version, p. 28) that  the name 
   Beleriand  was  preserved,  and  that  it  remained  a  land  'in  a  measure 
   blessed';  it  was  to  Beleriand that  many of  the Numenorean  exiles came, 
   and  there  that  Elendil ruled  and made  the Last  Alliance with  the Elves 
   who   remained   in   Middle-earth   ('and   these   abode  then   mostly  in 
   Beleriand').  There  is  no  indication  here  of  the  extent  of  Beleriand 
   remaining above the sea - and no mention of islands; all that is said is that 
   it  had  been  'changed and  broken' in  the war  against Morgoth.  Later (at 
   some time during the  writing of  The Lord  of the  Rings) my  father rewrote 
   this passage (see pp. 33 - 4), and there had  now entered  the idea  that the 
   Drowning  of  Beleriand  took  place  at the  fall of  Numenor and  the World 
   Made  Round  -  a  far  more  overwhelming cataclysm,  surely, than  even the 
   battle of the divine adversaries:                                             
     Now  that  land  had  been  broken in  the Great  Battle with  Morgoth; and 
   
    at  the  fall  of  Numenor  and the  change of  the fashion  of the  world it 
    perished;  for  the  sea  covered  all  that  was  left  save  some  of  the 
    mountains  that  remained  as  islands, even  up to  the feet  of Eredlindon. 
    But   that  land   where  Luthien   had  dwelt   remained,  and   was  called 
    Lindon.                                                                      
    Into these successive phases of the idea it is extremely difficult to  find a 
   place for the sentence  added to  this annal  in AB  z. On  the one  hand, it 
   describes  the  Drowning  in  the  same way  as does  the later  passage just 
   cited - a part  of Ossiriand  and some  high mountains  alone left  above the 
   surface of the sea; on the other, it refers not to  the time  of the  fall of 
   Numenor  and  the  World  Made  Round,  but  to  the  Great   Battle  against 
   Morgoth.  Various  explanations  are  possible,  but  without   knowing  when 
   the sentence was written  they can  only be  extremely speculative  and fine- 
   spun, and I shall not rehearse them. It is in any case conceivable  that this 
   addition  is  an  example  of  the casual,  disconnected emendations  that my 
   father  sometimes  made  when  looking  through   an  earlier   manuscript  - 
   emendations  that  were not  part of  a thoroughgoing  preparation for  a new 
   version, but rather isolated pointers  to the  need for  revision. It  may be 
   that  he  jotted down  this sentence  long after  - perhaps  when considering 
   the writing of the Grey Annals  after The  Lord of  the Rings  was completed, 
   and that its real reference is not to the Great Battle at all but to the time 
   after the fall of Numenor.                                                    
                                                                                
   Annal  397. It  is  not said  in AB  i that  the Iron  Crown was  beaten into 
   fetters. In Q ($18) it was made into a collar for Morgoth's neck.             
   
                                           IV.                                        
                                       AINULINDALE.                                   
                                                                                     
   In  all  the  works  given  in  this  history  so  far,  there  has  been  only one 
   account  of  the  Creation  of  the  World,  and  that is  in the  old tale  of The 
   Music  of  the  Ainur,  written  while  my  father was  at Oxford  on the  staff of 
   the  Dictionary  in  1918  -  20  (1.  45).  The  'Sketch  of  the  Mythology'  (S) 
   makes  no  reference  to  it  (IV.  i  i);  Q  and  AV  i  only  mention  in  their 
   opening  sentences  'the  making  of  the  World',  the making  of 'all  things' by 
   Iluvatar  (IV.  78,  263);  and  AV  z  adds  nothing  further.  But   now,  among 
   the later writings of the 1930s (see pp. 107 - 8),  he turned  again to  the tale 
   told  by  Rumil  to  Eriol  in  the  garden  of  Mar  Vanwa Tyalieva  in Kortirion, 
   and  wrote  a  new  version;  and  it  is  remarkable  that  in  this case  he went 
   back  to  the  actual text  of the  original Music  of the  Ainur. The  new version 
  
   was   composed   with   the  'Lost   Tale'  in   front  of   him,  and   indeed  he 
   followed  it  fairly  closely,  though  rephrasing  it  at  every  point -  a great 
   contrast   to   the   apparent   jump   between  the   rest  of   the  'Valinorean' 
   narrative  in  the  Lost  Tales  and  the  'Sketch', where  it seems  possible that 
   he   wrote  out   the  condensed   synopsis  without   re-reading  them   (cf.  IV. 
   41-2).                                                                             
     The  'cosmogonical  myth',  as  he  called  it  long  after  (I.  45),  was  thus 
   already,   as   it   would   remain,   a   separate   work,  independent   of  'The 
   Silmarillion'  proper;  and  I  believe that  its separation  can be  attributed to 
   the  fact  that  there  was  no  mention  of the  Creation in  S, where  the Quenta 
   tradition  began,  and  no  account  of  it  in  Q.  But  QS has  a new  opening, a 
   brief  passage  concerning  the  Great  Music  and  the  Creation  of   the  World, 
   and  this  would  show  that  the  Ainulindale'  was  already  in  existence,  even 
   were this not demonstrable on other grounds (see note 20).                         
     But  the  Ainulindale'  consists  in  fact  of  two  separate   manuscripts.  The 
   first,  which  simply  for  the  purposes  of  this  chapter  I  will call  'A', is 
   extremely  rough,  and  is  full  of  changes  made  at the  time of  composition - 
   these  being  for  the  most  part  readings  from  the  old  Lost   Tales  version 
   which  were  written  down  but  at  once  struck  out   and  replaced.   There  is 
   neither  title-page  nor  title,  but at  the beginning  my father  later scribbled 
   The Music of the Ainur. The second  text, which  I will  here call  'B', is  a fair 
   copy  of  the  first,  and  in  its  original form  a handsome  manuscript, without 
   hesitations  or  changes in  the act  of writing;  and although  there are  a great 
   many  differences  between  the  two  the   great  majority   of  them   are  minor 
   stylistic  alterations,  improvements  of  wording  and  the  fall   of  sentences. 
   I  see  no  reason  to  think  that  there  was  any interval  between them;  and I 
   think  therefore  that  A  can  be  largely  passed  over  here, and  comparison of 
   
   the substance made directly between the very finished  second text  B and 
   the original Tale of the Music of the Ainur; noting however that  in many 
   details of  expression A  was closer  to the  old Tale.  More substantial 
   differences between A and B are given in the notes.                      
     B  has  a  title-page  closely  associated  in form  with those  of the 
   Ambarkanta  and  the  Lhammas,   works  also   ascribed  to   Rumil;  see 
   p. 108.                                                                  
                                                                           
                                 Ainulindale.                              
                            The Music of the Ainur.                         
                       This was written by Rumil of Tun.                    
                                                                           
   I give now the text of  this version  as it  was originally  written (the 
   manuscript  became  the vehicle  of massive  rewriting many  years later, 
   when great changes in the cosmological conception had entered).         
                                                                           
                            The Music of the Ainur                          
                          and the Coming of the Valar.                      
                                                                           
     These  are  the  words   that  Rumil   spake  to   AElfwine  concerning 
   the beginning of the World.'                                             
     There  was  Iluvatar,  the  All-father,  and he  made first  the Ainur, 
   the  holy  ones,  that  were  the  offspring  of  his  thought,  and they 
   were  with  him  before  Time.   And  he   spoke  to   them,  propounding 
   to  them  themes  of  music,  and  they  sang  before  him,  and  he  was 
   glad.  But  for  a  long  while  they sang  only each  alone, or  but few 
   together,  while  the   rest  hearkened;   for  each   comprehended  only 
   that  part  of  the  mind  of  Iluvatar from  which he  came, and  in the 
   understanding  of  their  brethren  they  grew  but  slowly. Yet  ever as 
   they  listened   they  came   to  deeper   understanding,  and   grew  in 
   unison and harmony.                                                      
     And  it  came  to  pass that  Iluvatar called  together all  the Ainur, 
   and  declared  to  them  a  mighty  theme,   unfolding  to   them  things 
   greater  and  more  wonderful  than   he  had   yet  revealed;   and  the 
  
   glory  of  its  beginning  and  the  splendour  of  its  end  amazed  the 
   Ainur, so that they bowed before Iluvatar and were silent.               
     Then  said  Iluvatar:  'Of  the  theme  that  I  have declared  to you, 
   but  only  incomplete  and  unadorned,  I  desire  now  that  ye  make in 
   harmony  together  a  great  music.   And  since   I  have   kindled  you 
   with  the  Fire,  ye  shall  exercise  your   powers  in   adorning  this 
   theme,  each  with  his  own  thoughts and  devices. But  I will  sit and 
   hearken   and  be   glad  that   through  you   great  beauty   has  been 
   wakened into song.'                                                      
     Then  the  voices  of  the  Ainur,  like  unto  harps  and  lutes,  and 
   pipes  and  trumpets,  and  viols  and  organs,  and like  unto countless 
   
   choirs  singing with  words, began  to fashion  the theme  of Iluvatar 
   to  a  great  music;  and  a  sound  arose  of  endless  interchanging 
   melodies,  woven  in  harmonies,  that  passed  beyond   hearing  both 
   in the depths and in the heights, and  the places  of the  dwelling of 
   Iluvatar were filled to  overflowing, and  the music  and the  echo of 
   the music  went out  into the  Void, and  it was  not void.  Never was 
   there  before,  nor  has there  since been,  a music  so immeasurable, 
   though it has  been said  that a  greater still  shall be  made before 
   Iluvatar  by  the choirs  of the  Ainur and  the Children  of Iluvatar 
   after the end of days.(2) Then shall  the themes  of Iluvatar  be played 
   aright, and take being in the moment of their  playing, for  all shall 
   then  understand  his  intent  in  their  part,  and  shall  know  the 
   comprehension  each  of  each,  and  Iluvatar  shall  give   to  their 
   thoughts the secret Fire, being well pleased.                         
     But now  the All-father  sat and  hearkened, and  for a  great while 
   it seemed good to him, for the  flaws in  the music  were few.  But as 
   the  theme  progressed, it  came into  the heart  of Melko'  to inter- 
   weave  matters  of  his  own imagining  that were  not in  accord with 
   the theme of Iluvatar;  for he  sought therein  to increase  the power 
   and  glory  of  the  part  assigned  to  himself.  To Melko  among the 
   Ainur  had  been  given  the  greatest gifts  of power  and knowledge, 
   and he had a share in all the gifts of his brethren," and he  had gone 
   often alone into the void places  seeking the  secret Fire  that gives 
   life. For desire grew hot  within him  to bring  into being  things of 
   his own, and it seemed to him that  Iluvatar took  no thought  for the 
   Void, and he was impatient  of its  emptiness.' Yet  he found  not the 
   Fire, for it is with Iluvatar, and he knew it not. But being  alone he 
   had  begun  to  conceive  thoughts  of  his  own  unlike those  of his 
   brethren.                                                             
     Some  of  these  he  now  wove  into  his  music,   and  straightway 
   discord  arose  about  him,  and   many  that   sang  nigh   him  grew 
   despondent   and  their   thought  was   disturbed  and   their  music 
   faltered; but some began to attune their music to  his rather  than to 
   the  thought  which  they  had  at  first.  And  the discord  of Melko 
   spread  ever  wider  and  the  music  darkened,  for  the  thought  of 
   Melko  came  from  the  outer  dark  whither  Iluvatar  had   not  yet 
   turned the light of his face.  But Iluvatar  sat and  hearkened, until 
   all that could be heard was like unto  a storm,  and a  formless wrath 
   that made war upon itself in endless night.                           
     Then  Iluvatar  was grieved,  but he  smiled, and  he lifted  up his 
   left  hand,  and  a  new  theme  began  amid the  storm, like  and yet 
   unlike  the  former  theme,  and  it  gathered   power  and   had  new 
   
   sweetness. But the discord of Melko  arose in  uproar against  it, and   1 
   there  was  again  a  war  of  sound  in  which  music was  lost. Then 
   Iluvatar smiled no longer,  but wept,  and he  raised his  right hand; 
   and  behold,  a  third  theme  grew  amid  the  confusion, and  it was 
   unlike  the  others,  and  more powerful  than all.  And it  seemed at 
   last that there were  two musics  progressing at  one time  before the 
   seat of  Iluvatar, and  they were  utterly at  variance. One  was deep 
  
   and  wide  and  beautiful,  but  slow  and  blended  with unquenchable 
   sorrow,  from  which  its  beauty  chiefly came.  The other  had grown 
   now to a unity and system, yet an imperfect one, save in so far  as it 
   derived still from the eldest theme of Iluvatar; but it was  loud, and 
   vain, and endlessly repeated, and  it had  little harmony,  but rather 
   a  clamorous  unison  as  of  many  trumpets  braying  upon  one note. 
   And  it  essayed  to  drown  the other  music by  the violence  of its 
   voice,  but  it  seemed  ever  that  its  most  triumphant  notes were 
   taken by the other and woven into its pattern.'                            
     In the midst of  this strife,  whereat the  halls of  Iluvatar shook 
   and a  tremor ran  through the  dark places,  Iluvatar raised  up both 
   his  hands,  and  in  one chord,  deeper than  the abyss,  higher than 
   the firmament, more glorious than the  sun, piercing  as the  light of 
   the eye of Iluvatar, the music ceased.                                     
                                                                             
     Then   said  Iluvatar:   'Mighty  are   the  Ainur,   and  mightiest 
   among  them  is  Melko;  but  that  he  may know,  and all  the Ainur, 
   that I am Iluvatar, those things that ye have sung  and played,  lo! I 
   have caused to be.  Not in  the musics  that ye  make in  the heavenly 
   regions, as a joy  to me  and a  play unto  yourselves, but  rather to 
   have shape and  reality, even  as have  ye Ainur.  And behold  I shall 
   love these things that are come of my song  even as  I love  the Ainur 
   who  are  of  my thought.  And thou,  Melko, shalt  see that  no theme 
   may be played that has not  its uttermost  source in  me, nor  can any 
   alter the music in my  despite. For  he that  attempts this  shall but 
   aid  me  in  devising  things  yet  more  wonderful, which  he himself 
   has  not  imagined.  Through  Melko  have terror  as fire,  and sorrow 
   like dark waters, wrath like thunder, and  evil as  far from  my light 
   as the uttermost depths of the dark  places come  into the  design. In 
   the  confusion  of  sound  were  made  pain  and   cruelty,  devouring 
   flame  and  cold  without  mercy,  and  death  without  hope.  Yet  he 
   shall see  that in  the end  this redounds  only to  the glory  of the 
   world, and this world shall be called of all the deeds of Iluvatar the 
   mightiest and most lovely.'                                                
     Then  the  Ainur  were  afraid,  and understood  not fully  what was 
   
   said;  and  Melko  was  filled  with  shame  and  with  the  anger  of 
   shame.  But  Iluvatar  arose  in  splendour  and  went forth  from the 
   fair regions that he had made  for the  Ainur and  came into  the dark 
   places; and the Ainur followed him.'                                   
     But  when  they  came  into  the  midmost Void  they beheld  a sight 
   of   surpassing  beauty,   where  before   had  been   emptiness.  And 
   Iluvatar  said:  'Behold  your  music!  For  of my  will it  has taken 
   shape,  and  even  now  the history  of the  world is  beginning. Each 
   will  find contained  within the  design that  is mine  the adornments 
   that  he  himself  devised;  and  Melko  will  discover   there  those 
   things  which he  thought to  bring out  new from  his own  heart, and 
   will see them to be  but a  part of  the whole,  and tributary  to its 
   glory.  But I  have given  being unto  all.' And  lo! the  secret Fire 
   burned in the heart of the World.                                      
                                                                         
     Then  the  Ainur  marvelled  seeing  the   world  globed   amid  the 
   Void, and it was sustained therein, but  not of  it. And  looking upon 
   light  they  were  joyful,  and  seeing many  colours their  eyes were 
   filled with delight; but because of the roaring of the sea they felt a 
   great  unquiet.  And  they  observed  the  air  and  winds,   and  the 
   matters  whereof  the  middle-earth  was  made,'  of  iron  and  stone 
   and  silver  and  gold  and many  substances: but  of all  these water 
   they most greatly praised. And it is  said that  in water  there lives 
   yet the echo of  the Music  of the  Ainur more  than in  any substance 
   else  that  is  in the  world, and  many of  the Children  of Iluvatar 
   hearken still unsated to the voices of the sea, and  yet know  not for 
  
   what they listen.                                                      
     Now   of   water   had   that   Ainu  whom   we  call   Ulmo  mostly 
   thought,  and  of all  most deeply  was he  instructed by  Iluvatar in 
   music.  But  of  the  airs  and  winds  Manwe  most had  pondered, who 
   was  the  noblest  of  the  Ainur.  Of  the fabric  of earth  had Aule 
   thought,  to  whom  Iluvatar  had  given  skill  and  knowledge scarce 
   less than  to Melko;  but the  delight and  pride of  Aule was  in the 
   process  of  making,  and  in the  thing made,  and not  in possession 
   nor  in  himself,  wherefore  he  was a  maker and  teacher and  not a 
   master, and none have called him lord. (10)                            
     Now  Iluvatar  spake  to  Ulmo  and  said:   'Seest  thou   not  how 
   Melko  has  made  war  upon  thy  realm?  He  has  bethought   him  of 
   biting  cold  without  moderation,  and has  not destroyed  the beauty 
   of thy fountains, nor of  thy clear  pools. Behold  the snow,  and the 
   cunning  work  of  frost!  Behold  the  towers  and  mansions  of ice! 
   Melko  has  devised  heats  and  fire without  restraint, and  has not 
   
                                                                   
                                                                       
   dried  up  thy  desire,  nor utterly  quelled the  music of  the sea. 
   Behold  rather  the height  and glory  of the  clouds, and  the ever- 
   changing mists and vapours, and listen to the fall  of rain  upon the 
   earth. And in these clouds thou art drawn yet  nearer to  thy brother 
   Manwe whom thou lovest.'(11)                                         
      Then  Ulmo  answered:  'Yea,  truly,  water  is become  now fairer 
   than  my  heart  imagined,  neither had  my secret  thought conceived 
   the snow-flake, nor in all my music was contained the falling  of the 
   rain. Lo! I will  seek Manwe,  that he  and I  may make  melodies for 
   ever and ever to  thy delight!  ' And  Manwe and  Ulmo have  from the 
   beginning  been  allied,  and  in all  things served  most faithfully 
   the purpose of Iluvatar.                                             
                                                                       
      And  even  as  Iluvatar  spake  to  Ulmo,  the  Ainur  beheld  the 
   unfolding  of  the  world, and  the beginning  of that  history which 
   Iluvatar  had  propounded  to  them as  a theme  of song.  Because of 
   their  memory  of  the  speech  of  Iluvatar  and the  knowledge that 
   each  has  of  the  music  which  he  played the  Ainur know  much of 
   what is to  come, and  few things  are unforeseen  by them.  Yet some 
   things  there  are  that they  cannot see,  neither alone  nor taking 
   counsel  together.  But  even   as  they   gazed,  many   became  en- 
   amoured of  the beauty  of the  world, and  engrossed in  the history 
   which  came  there  to  being,  and  there  was  unrest  among  them. 
   Thus  it  came to  pass that  some abode  still with  Iluvatar beyond 
   the  world,  and  those  were  such  as  had  been  content  in their 
   playing with the thought of the All-father's  design, caring  only to 
   set it forth  as they  had received  it. But  others, and  among them 
   were many of the wisest  and fairest  of the  Ainur, craved  leave of 
   Iluvatar to enter  into the  world and  dwell there,  and put  on the 
   form and raiment  of Time."  For they  said: 'We  desire to  have the 
   guidance  of  the  fair  things of  our dreams,  which thy  might has 
   made  to have  a life  apart, and  we would  instruct both  Elves and 
   Men  in  their  wonder  and  uses,  when  the  times  come   for  thy 
   Children  to  appear  upon   earth.'  And   Melko  feigned   that  he 
   desired to control the violence and  turmoils, of  heat and  of cold, 
   that  he  had  caused  within the  world, but  he intended  rather to 
   usurp the realms of all the Ainur and subdue to  his will  both Elves 
   and  Men;  for  he  was  jealous  of the  gifts with  which Iluvatar 
   purposed to endow them.                                              
      For  Elves  and  Men were  devised by  Iluvatar alone,  nor, since 
   they  comprehended  not  fully  that part  of the  theme when  it was 
   propounded  to them,  did any  of the  Ainur dare  in their  music to 
   
  
   add anything to their  fashion; and  for that  reason these  races are 
   called  the  Children  of  Iluvatar,  and the  Ainur are  rather their 
   elders  and  their  chieftains  than   their  masters.   Wherefore  in 
   their  meddling  with  Elves  and  Men  the  Ainur   have  endeavoured 
   at  times  to  force  them,  when  they  would  not  be   guided,  but 
   seldom to good result, were it of  good or  evil intent.  The dealings 
   of  the  Ainur  have  been mostly  with the  Elves, for  Iluvatar made 
   the  Elves most  like in  nature to  the Ainur,  though less  in might 
   and stature; but to Men he gave strange gifts.                         
                                                                         
     Knowing  these  things  and  seeing  their hearts,  Iluvatar granted 
   the desire of the Ainur, and it is not said that he was  grieved. Then 
   those  that wished  descended, and  entered into  the world.  But this 
   condition Iluvatar made, or it is the necessity of  their own  love (I 
   know  not  which),  that  their  power  should  thenceforth   be  con- 
   tained and bounded by the  world, and  fail with  it; and  his purpose 
   with them afterward Iluvatar has not revealed.                         
     Thus  the Ainur  came into  the world,  whom we  call the  Valar, or 
   the Powers, and they dwelt  in many  places: in  the firmament,  or in 
   the deeps of the sea, or upon earth,  or in  Valinor upon  the borders 
   of  earth.  And  the  four  greatest  were  Melko  and Manwe  and Ulmo 
   and Aule.                                                              
     Melko  for  a  long  while walked  alone, and  he wielded  both fire 
   and frost, from the Walls of the  World to  the deepest  furnaces that 
   are  under  it,  and whatsoever  is violent  or immoderate,  sudden or 
   cruel, is laid to his charge, and for the most part justly. Few of the 
   divine  race  went  with  him, and  of the  Children of  Iluvatar none 
   have  followed  him  since, save  as slaves,  and his  companions were 
   of  his  own  making:  the  Orcs  and  demons  that long  troubled the 
   earth, tormenting Men and Elves."                                      
     Ulmo  has  dwelt  ever  in  the  Outer   Ocean,  and   governed  the 
   flowing of all waters, and the courses of  all rivers,  the replenish- 
   ment of  springs and  the distilling  of rain  and dew  throughout the 
   world.  In  the  deep  places  he  gives  thought  to music  great and 
   terrible;  and  the echo  thereof runs  through all  the veins  of the 
   world, and its joy is as the joy of a fountain in the sun  whose wells 
   are  the  wells  of  unfathomed  sorrow  at  the  foundations  of  the 
   world.  The  Teleri learned  much of  him, and  for this  reason their 
   music  has  both  sadness  and  enchantment.  Salmar  came  with  him, 
   who  made  the  conches  of  Ulmo;(15) and  Osse  and  Uinen,  to  whom 
   4  gave  control  of  waves  and  of  the inner  seas; and  many other 
   spirits beside.                                                        
   
     Aule dwelt in Valinor, in the making  of which  he had  most part, 
   and  he  wrought  many  things  both  openly and  in secret.  Of him 
   comes the love and the knowledge  of the  substances of  earth, both 
   tillage  and husbandry,  and the  crafts of  weaving and  of beating 
   metals  and  of  shaping  wood. Of  him comes  the science  of earth 
   and its  fabric and  the lore  of its  elements, their  blending and 
   mutation.(16) Of  him  the  Noldor  learned  much  in after  days, and 
   they are the wisest and most skilled  of the  Elves. But  they added 
   much to his  teaching and  delighted much  in tongues  and alphabets 
   and in the figures of broidery, of drawing and carving. For  art was 
   the  especial  gift  of  the  Children of  Iluvatar. And  the Noldor 
   achieved  the  invention  of  gems,  which  were  not  in  the world 
   before them; and the  fairest of  all gems  were the  Silmarils, and 
   they are lost.                                                      
     But the highest and  holiest of  the Valar  was Manwe  Sulimo, and 
   he dwelt in Valinor,  sitting in  majesty upon  his throne;  and his 
   throne was upon  the pinnacle  of Taniquetil,  which is  the highest 
   of  the  mountains  of  the world,  and stands  upon the  borders of 
   Valinor. Spirits in the shape of hawks  and of  eagles flew  ever to 
  
   and from his house, whose eyes could see  to the  depths of  the sea 
   and could pierce  the hidden  caverns under  the world,  whose wings 
   could  bear  them  through  the  three  regions  of   the  firmament 
   beyond the lights of  heaven to  the edge  of darkness;(18) and they 
   brought word to him of well nigh  all that  passed: yet  some things 
   are hid even from the eyes of Manwe.                                
     With  him  was  Varda  the  most  beautiful.  Now  the  Ainur that 
   came  into the  world took  shape and  form, such  even as  have the 
   Children of Iluvatar who  were born  of the  world; but  their shape 
   and form is greater and more lovely  and it  comes of  the knowledge 
   and  desire  of  the  substance  of  the world  rather than  of that 
   substance itself, and it cannot always be perceived, though  they be 
   present. And some of  them, therefore,  took form  and temper  as of 
   female,  and  some  as  of  male.(19) But  Varda was  the Queen  of the 
   Valar,  and  was the  spouse of  Manwe; and  she wrought  the stars, 
   and her beauty is high and aweful,  and she  is named  in reverence. 
   The  children  of Manwe  and Varda  are Fionwe  Urion their  son and 
   Ilmar their daughter; and these are  the eldest  of the  Children of 
   the  Gods.(20) They  dwell  with  Manwe,  and  with  them  are  a great 
   host of fair spirits in great  happiness. Elves  and Men  love Manwe 
   most of all the Valar,(21) for he is not  fain of  his own  honour, nor 
   jealous of his own power,  but ruleth  all to  peace. The  Linda(22) he 
   loved  most of  all the  Elves, and  of him  they received  song and 
   
   poesy; for  poesy is  the delight  of Manwe,  and the  song of  words is 
   his  music.  Behold  the  raiment  of  Manwe  is blue,  and blue  is the 
   fire of his eyes, and his sceptre is of sapphire; and he is the  king in 
   this  world  of  Gods  and  Elves  and  Men,   and  the   chief  defence 
   against Melko.                                                          
                                                                          
     After the departure of the  Valar there  was silence  for an  age, and 
   Iluvatar  sat  alone  in  thought.  Then  Iluvatar  spake, and  he said: 
   'Behold  I  love the  world, and  it is  a mansion  for Elves  and Men. 
   But  the  Elves  shall  be the  fairest of  earthly creatures,  and they 
   shall  have  and  shall  conceive  more  beauty  than  all  my children, 
   and they  shall have  greater bliss  in this  world. But  to Men  I will 
   give a new gift.'                                                       
     Therefore  he  willed  that  the  hearts  of  Men  should  seek beyond 
   the world and find no rest  therein; but  they should  have a  virtue to 
   fashion  their  life,  amid  the  powers  and  chances  of   the  world, 
   beyond the Music of  the Ainur,  which is  as fate  to all  things else. 
   And  of  their  operation  everything  should  be,  in  shape  and deed, 
   completed,  and  the  world fulfilled  unto the  last and  smallest. Lo! 
   even  we,  Elves,  have  found  to our  sorrow that  Men have  a strange 
   power  for  good  or  ill,  and  for  turning  things  aside   from  the 
   purpose of Valar or of Elves; so that it is said among  us that  Fate is 
   not  master  of  the  children  of Men;  yet are  they blind,  and their 
   joy is small, which should be great.                                    
     But  Iluvatar  knew  that  Men,  being  set amid  the turmoils  of the 
   powers  of  the  world,  would  stray  often,  and  would not  use their 
   gift in harmony;  and he  said: 'These  too, in  their time,  shall find 
   that all they do redounds  at the  end only  to the  glory of  my work.' 
   Yet  the  Elves say  that Men  are often  a grief  even unto  Manwe, who 
   knows  most  of  the  mind   of  Iluvatar.(23) For  Men   resemble  Melko 
   most of all the  Ainur, and  yet have  ever feared  and hated  him.(24) It 
   is one with this gift of  freedom that  the children  of Men  dwell only 
   a short space  in the  world alive,  and yet  are not  bound to  it, nor 
   shall  perish  utterly  for  ever.  Whereas the  Eldar remain  until the 
   end  of days,  and their  love of  the world  is deeper,  therefore, and 
   more  sorrowful.  But they  die not,  till the  world dies,  unless they 
   are slain  or waste  in grief  - for  to both  these seeming  deaths are 
   they  subject  - nor  does age  subdue their  strength, unless  one grow 
  
   weary  of  ten  thousand  centuries;  and  dying  they  are  gathered in 
   the  halls  of  Mandos  in  Valinor,  whence often  they return  and are 
   reborn in their children.  But the  sons of  Men die  indeed. Yet  it is 
   said that they  will join  in the  Second Music  of the  Ainur,(25) whereas 
   
                                                                           
                                                                                    
    Iluvatar has not revealed what he purposes for Elves and Valar                   
    after the world's end; and Melko has not discovered it.                          
                                                                                    
                                          NOTES.                                     
                                                                                    
       1.    There  is  nothing  corresponding  to this  prefatory sentence  in the 
             draft text A. It is notable that AElfwine still heard the story of the 
             Music of the Ainur from  Rumil's own  lips in  Tol-eressea, as  he did 
             in the Lost Tales.                                                      
       2.    The Tale has here: 'by the choirs of both  Ainur and  the sons  of Men 
             after the Great  End.' Both  texts of  the new  version have:  'by the 
             choirs of the  Ainur and  the Children  of Iluvatar  after the  end of 
             days.' On this see I. 63,  where I  suggested that  the change  in the 
             present  version  may  have been  unintentional, in  view of  the last 
             sentence of the text.                                                   
       3.    A has here: 'sitting upon the left hand of Iluvatar'.                   
       4.    The Tale has here: 'some  of the  greatest gifts  of power  and wisdom 
             and  knowledge';  A  has  'many  of  the greatest  gifts of  power and 
             knowledge'. The statement in B that Melko had  'the greatest  gifts of 
             power and knowledge' is the  first unequivocal  statement of  the idea 
             that Melko was the mightiest of all  the Ainur;  although in  the Tale 
             (I. 54) Iluvatar says that 'among them [the Ainur]  is Melko  the most 
             powerful  in  knowledge'  (where  the   new  version   has  'mightiest 
             among them is Melko' (p. 158)). In Q it  is said  (IV. 79)  that 'Very 
             mighty was he made  by Iluvatar,  and some  of the  powers of  all the 
             Valar he possessed' (cf. QS $ 10).  In The  Lost Road  (p. 63)  he was 
             'the eldest in  the thought  of Iluvatar',  whereas in  QS $10  he was 
             'coeval with Manwe'.                                                    
       5.    This sentence, from 'and it seemed to him', is not in A.                
       6.    From this point a page is lost from the A manuscript. See note 7.       
       7.    Here A takes up again after the missing page. It will be seen  that in 
             this passage B is very close to the Tale  (I. 54  - 5),  and A  may be 
             supposed to have been even closer.                                      
       8.    The Tale has here: 'One thing only have I added, the fire  that giveth 
             Life and Reality'; A has: 'But this I have added: life.'                
       9.    A has 'a middle-earth' (in the Tale 'the Earth'). The use  of 'middle- 
             earth' (which  probably first  appears in  AV  1, IV. 264)  here is 
             curious and I cannot account for it; there seems no reason  to specify 
             the middle lands, between the seas, to the exclusion  of the  lands of 
             the  West and  East. But  the reading  survived through  the post-Lord 
             of the Rings versions  of the  Ainulindale'; the  change in  The Sil- 
             marillion  (p.  19)  to  'the  matters  of  which  Arda was  made' was 
             editorial.                                                              
    10.      This sentence, from 'but the delight and pride of Aule', is not  in A. 
             Both  A and  B have  Iluvatar speak  to Ulmo  of 'thy  brother Manwe'. 
             The words 'and put on  the form  and raiment  of Time'  are not  in A. 
   
    13.  This notable sentence ('Few of the divine race...') is not in A.         
    14.  A  still  closely  echoed  the  passage in  the Tale:  'In the  deeps he 
         bethinks him of music great  and strange,  and yet  full of  sorrow (and 
         in this he  has aid  from Manwe).'  - On  'the veins  of the  world' see 
         IV. 255.                                                                 
    15.  Salmar appears here in  the original  Music of  the Ainur  and elsewhere 
         in the Lost Tales,  but in  no subsequent  text until  now. This  is the 
         first mention of his being the maker of the conches of Ulmo.             
  
    16.  This sentence is not in A.                                               
    17.  A has  here: 'For  art was  the especial  gift of  the Eldar.'  The term 
         Eldar is presumably used here in the old sense,  i.e. 'Elves',  as again 
         also  in  the  last  paragraph of  the text;  cf. AV  2, annal  2000 and 
         commentary.                                                              
    18.  This sentence, from  'whose wings  could bear  them', is  not in  A. For 
         the  three  regions  of  the  firmament  (Vista,  Ilmen, Vaiya)  see the 
         diagrams accompanying the Ambarkanta, IV. 243, 245.                      
    19.  This  passage  replaces  the following  briefer wording  of A:  'Now the 
         Ainur  that  came  into  the  world took  shape and  form, such  even as 
         the  Children  of  Iluvatar  who  were  born in  the world;  but greater 
         and  more  beautiful,  and  some  were  in  form and  mind as  women and 
         some  as  men.'  This  is the  first statement  in my  father's writings 
         concerning the 'physical' (or rather 'perceptible')  form of  the Valar, 
         and the meaning of gender as applied to them.                            
    20.  Fionwe Urion reappears from  the Lost  Tales; in  the previous  texts of 
         the 193Os he is Fionwe simply, as also  in QS  ($4). On  his 'parentage' 
         see I V. 68. - Where B has Ilmar A has Ild  Merilde' Ildume'  Ind Este', 
         struck  out  one  after  the  other,  and  then Ilmar  (Ild and  Ind are 
         perhaps  uncompleted  names).   This  was   obviously  where   the  name 
         llmar(e) arose  (replacing Erinti  of the  Lost Tales),  and it  is thus 
         shown  that the  Ainulindale' preceded  QS, which  has Ilmare'  as first 
         written ($4). A final  - e  was added,  probably early,  to Ilmar  in B. 
         The  occurrence  of  Este'  among the  rejected names  in A  is curious, 
         since Este already appears in the certainly earlier A V i as the wife of 
         Lorien;  presumably  my   father  was   momentarily  inclined   to  give 
         the name another application.                                            
            The  statements  that  Fionwe  and  Ilmar(e)  are  the eldest  of the 
         Children of the Gods,  and that  they dwell  with Manwe,  are not  in A. 
    21.  A retains  the reading  of the  Tale, 'and  Men love  Manwe most  of all 
         the Valar.'                                                              
    22.  A  has:  'The  Lindar  whom  Ingwe  ruled';  cf.  the Tale:  'The Teleri 
         whom Inwe ruled.'                                                       
    23.  A has: 'Yet the Eldar say that the thought of  Men is  often a  grief to 
         Manwe, and even to Iluvatar.'                                            
    24.  After 'feared and hated  him' A  (deriving closely  from the  Tale) has: 
         'And  if  the  gift  of  freedom  was  the  envy  and  amazement  of the 
         Ainur, the patience of Iluvatar is beyond their understanding.'          
   
  25. This  passage  is  somewhat different  in A:  'whereas the  Eldar remain 
    until the end of days, unless  they are  slain or  waste in  grief -  for to 
    both  these  deaths  they  are  subject   -  nor   does  age   subdue  their 
    strength,  unless  one  grow  weary  in  a  thousand  centuries;  and  dying 
    they  are  gathered  in  the  halls  of  Mandos  in  Valinor,  and  some are 
    reborn in their children. But the sons of Men will  it is  said join  in the 
    Second  Music  of  the  Ainur,'  &c.  In  changing  'a  thousand  centuries' 
    to  'ten  thousand  centuries'  my  father  was  going  back  to   the  Tale 
                                                                               
    (I. 59).                                                                    
      On the mention specifically of Men at the Second Music of the             
    Ainur, which goes back to the Tale, see note z.                             
                                                                               
   It will be seen that while every sentence of the original Tale of  the Music 
   of  the  Ainur was  rewritten, and  many new  elements entered,  the central 
   difference  between  the  oldest  version  and  that  in the  published Sil- 
   marillion still survived at this time: 'the Ainur's first sight of the World 
   was in its actuality, not  as a  Vision that  was taken  away from  them and 
   only given existence in the words of Iluvatar:  Ea! Let  these things  Be! ' 
   (I. 62).                                                                     
   
                                          V.                                      
                                     THE LHAMMAS.                                 
  
                                                                                 
   There  are  three  versions of  this work,  all good  clear manuscripts,  and I 
   think that all three were closely associated in  time. I  shall call  the first 
   Lhammas   A,  and   the  second,   developed  directly   from  it,   Lhammas  B; 
   the  third  is  distinct   and  very   much  shorter,   and  bears   the  title 
   Lammasethen.  Lhammas  A   has  now   no  title-page,   but  it   seems  likely 
   that a rejected title-page on the reverse of that of B in fact belonged  to it. 
   This reads:                                                                    
                                                                                 
                                      The Lammas.                                  
        Or  'Account  of  Tongues'  that  Pengolod of  Gondolin wrote             
        afterward in Tol-eressea, using in part the work of Rumil the             
                                     sage of Kor.                                 
                                                                                 
   The title-page of Lhammas B reads:                                             
                                                                                 
                                    The 'Lhammas'.                                
             This is the 'Account of Tongues' which Pengolod of Gondolin          
           wrote in later days in Tol-eressea, using the work of Rumil the        
              sage of Tun. This account AElfwine saw when he came into            
                                      the West                                    
                                                                                 
   At  the  head  of the  page is  written: 3.  Silmarillion .  At this  stage the 
   Lhammas,  together  with  the  Annals,  was  to  be  a  part of  'The Silmaril- 
   lion' in a larger sense (see p. 202).                                          
     The second  version relates  to the  first in  a characteristic  way; closely 
   based on the first, but  with a  great many  small shifts  of wording  and some 
   rearrangements,  and  various  more  or  less  important  alterations  of  sub- 
   stance. In fact, much  of Lhammas  B is  too close  to A  to justify  the space 
   required  to  give  both,  and  in any  case the  essentials of  the linguistic 
   history  are  scarcely  modified  in  the  second  version;  I  therefore  give 
   Lhammas  B  only,  but  interesting  points  of divergence  are noticed  in the 
   commentary. The separate Lammasethen version is also given in full.            
     In  order  to make  reference to  the very  packed text  easier I  divide it, 
   without   manuscript   authority,   into   numbered   sections  (as   with  the 
   Quenta in Vol. IV), and the commentary follows these divisions.                
     Associated  with  the  text  of  Lhammas  A  and   B  respectively   are  two 
   'genealogical'  tables,  The  Tree  of  Tongues, both  of which  are reproduced 
   here  (pp.  169  -  70). The  later form  of the  Tree will  be found  to agree 
   in almost  all particulars  with the  text printed;  differing features  in the 
   earlier form are discussed in the commentary.                                  
   
      Various  references  are  made  in  the  text  to 'the  Quenta'. In  $5 the 
    reference  (made  only  in  lhammas  A,  see  the  commentary)  is associated 
    with the  name Kalakilya  (the Pass  of Light),  and this  name occurs  in QS 
    but not in Q. Similarly  in $6  'It is  elsewhere told  how Sindo  brother of 
    Elwe, lord of the Teleri, strayed from his kindred':  the story  of Thingol's 
    disappearance   and   enchantment  by   Melian  has   of  course   been  told 
    elsewhere, but in Q he is  not named  Sindo, whereas  in QS  he is.  It seems 
    therefore that these references to the  Quenta are  to QS  rather than  to Q, 
    though  they  do   not  demonstrate   that  my   father  had   reached  these 
    passages  in  the  actual   writing  of   QS  when   he  was   composing  the 
    Lhammas;  but  that  question  is   not  important,   since  the   new  names 
    themselves  had  already  arisen,  and therefore  associate the  Lhammas with 
    the new version of 'The Silmarillion'.                                       
      There   follows   now   the  text   of  Lhammas   B.  The   manuscript  was 
    remarkably   little   emended   subsequently.  Such   few  changes   as  were 
    made are introduced into the body of the text but shown as such.             
                                                                                
                      Of the Valian Tongue and its Descendants.                  
                                                                                
                                          1.                                     
  
                                                                                
      From   the  beginning   the  Valar   had  speech,   and  after   they  came 
    into   the   world   they   wrought   their   tongue   for  the   naming  and 
    glorifying  of  all  things  therein.  In  after  ages  at   their  appointed 
    time   the  Qendi   (who  are   the  Elves)   awoke  beside   Kuivienen,  the 
    Waters   of   Awakening,   under   the   stars  in   the  midst   of  Middle- 
    earth.                                                                       
      There  they   were  found   by  Orome,   Lord  of   Forests,  and   of  him 
    they  learned  after  their capacity  the speech  of the  Valar; and  all the 
    tongues   that  have   been  derived   thence  may   be  called   Oromian  or 
    Quendian.  The  speech  of  the  Valar  changes  little,  for  the  Valar  do 
    not  die;  and  before  the  Sun  and  Moon  it  altered  not  from   age  to 
    age  in  Valinor.  But  when  the  Elves  learned  it,  they changed  it from 
    the  first  in  the  learning,  and  softened  its  sounds,  and  they  added 
    many  words  to  it  of  their  own   liking  and   devices  even   from  the 
    beginning.  For  the  Elves  love  the   making  of   words,  and   this  has 
    ever   been   the  chief   cause  of   the  change   and  variety   of  their 
    tongues.                                                                     
                                                                                
                                          2.                                     
                                                                                
      Now  already  in  their  first  dwellings  the  Elves  were  divided into 
    three   kindreds,   whose   names   are   now   in  Valinorian   form:  the 
    Lindar  (the  fair),  the  Noldor  (the  wise), and  the Teleri  (the last, 
    for   these   were   the   latest   to  awake).   The  Lindar   dwelt  most 
   
                   (The Tree of Tongues (earlier form).)                
                                                                       
   westerly;  and  the  Noldor were  the most  numerous; and  the Teleri 
   who  dwelt  most  easterly  were  scattered  in  the woods,  for even 
   from  their  awakening  they  were wanderers  and lovers  of freedom. 
   When  Orome  led  forth  the  hosts  of  the  Elves  on  their  march 
   westward,  some  remained  behind  and  desired not  to go,  or heard 
   not  the  call  to  Valinor. These  are named  the Lembi,  those that 
   lingered, and most were of Telerian  race. /  But those  that followed 
   Orome  are  called  the  Eldar, those  that departed.  [This sentence 
   struck  out  and  carefully  emended  to  read:  But Orome  named the 
   Elves Eldar or 'star-folk', and this name was after borne by  all that 
   
                                                                    
                                                                      
                    (The Tree of Tongues (later form).)                
                                                                      
   followed him, both the Avari (or  'departing') who  forsook Middle- 
   earth,  and  those  who in  the end  remained behind  (changed from 
   who  in  the  end remained  in Beleriand,  the Ilkorindi  of Doriath 
   and the Falas).] But not all of the Eldar came to Valinor or  to the 
   city of the Elves in the land of the Gods upon the hill of  Kor. For 
   beside  the  Lembi,  that  came never  into the  West of  the Hither 
   Lands  until  ages after,  there were  the folk  of the  Teleri that 
   remained in  Beleriand as  is told  hereafter, and  the folk  of the 
   Noldor that  strayed upon  the march  and came  also later  into the 
   
   east  of  Beleriand.  These  are  the  Ilkorindi  that  are accounted 
   among  the  Eldar,  but  came  not  beyond  the  Great  Seas  to  Kor 
   while  still the  Two Trees  bloomed. Thus  came the  first sundering 
   of  the  tongues of  the Elves,  into Eldarin  and Lemberin;  for the 
   Eldar and Lembi did not  meet again  for many  ages, nor  until their 
   languages were wholly estranged.                                      
                                                                        
                                     3.                                  
                                                                        
  
     On  the march  to the  West the  Lindar went  first, and  the chief 
   house  among  them  was  the  house  of   Ingwe,  high-king   of  the 
   Eldalie, and the oldest of all Elves, for he  first awoke.  His house 
   and  people  are  called the  Ingwelindar or  Ingwi. The  march began 
   when  the  Elves  had  dwelt  for  about thirty  Valian years  in the 
   Hither  Lands,  and  ten  more  Valian  years  passed, ere  the first 
   companies  of the  Lindar reached  the Falasse,  that is  the western 
   shores of  the Hither  Lands, where  Beleriand lay  of old.  Now each 
   Valian year in the days of the Trees was  as ten  years now  are, but 
   before  the  making  of the  Sun and  Moon the  change and  growth of 
   all  living  things  was  slow,  even  in  the  Hither  Lands. Little 
   difference, therefore, was  found yet  in the  speeches of  the three 
   kindreds of the  Eldalie. In  the year  1950 of  the Valar  the Qendi 
   awoke,  and  in  the year  1980 they  began their  march, and  in the 
   year  1990 the  Lindar came  over the  mountains into  Beleriand; and 
   in the year 2000  of the  Gods the  Lindar and  the Noldor  came over 
   the seas unto Valinor in the west of the world and dwelt in the light 
   of the Trees. But the Teleri tarried  on the  march, and  came later, 
   and they  were left  behind in  Beleriand for  ten Valian  years, and 
   lived upon the Falasse and grew to love the sea  above all  else. And 
   thereafter, as  is told  in the  Quenta, they  dwelt, because  of the 
   deeds of  Osse, an  age, which  is 100  years of  the Valar,  on Tol- 
   eressea, the Lonely Isle, in the Bay of Faerie,  before at  last they 
   sailed in their swan-ships to the  shores of  Valinor. The  tongue of 
   the  Teleri  became  therefore  sundered  somewhat  from that  of the 
   Noldor  and  Lindar,  and  it  has ever  remained apart  though akin. 
                                                                        
                  Of the tongues of the Elves in Valinor.                
                                                                        
                                     4.                                  
                                                                        
     For nine ages, which is nine hundred Valian years, the Lindar       
   and Noldor dwelt in Valinor, ere its darkening; and for eight of      
   those  ages  the  Teleri  dwelt  nigh  them,  yet separate,  upon the 
   
   shores  and   about  the   havens  of   the  land   of  the   Gods,  while   1 
   Morgoth  was  in   captivity  and   vassalage.  Their   tongues  therefore 
   changed  in  the  slow  rolling  of the  years, even  in Valinor,  for the 
   Elves  are  not  as  the  Gods,  but  are  children  of  Earth.  Yet  they 
   changed  less  than might  be thought  in so  great a  space of  time; for 
   the  Elves  in Valinor  did not  die, and  in those  days the  Trees still 
   flowered,  and  the   changeful  Moon   was  not   yet  made,   and  there 
   was peace and bliss.                                                           
     Nonetheless  the   Elves  much   altered  the   tongue  of   the  Valar, 
   and  each  of   their  kindreds   after  their   own  fashion.   The  most 
   beautiful  and  the  least  changeful of  these speeches  was that  of the 
   Lindar, and especially the tongue of the house and folk of Ingwe.*             
     It  grew  therefore to  be a  custom in  Valinor, early  in the  days of 
   the  abiding  there  of  the Elves,  for the  Gods to  use this  speech in 
   converse  with  the  Elves,  and  Elves  of  different  kindred  one  with 
   another;  and  for  long this  language was  chiefly used  in inscriptions 
   or  in  writings  of   wisdom  or   poetry.  Thus   an  ancient   form  of 
   Lindarin  speech  became  early  fixed,  save  for  some  later  adoptions 
   of  words  and  names  from  other  dialects,  as   a  language   of  high 
   speech  and  of  writing,  and  as  a  common  speech  among   all  Elves; 
   and  all  the  folk  of  Valinor learned  and knew  this language.  It was 
   called  by  the  Gods  and  Elves  'the  Elvish  tongue',  that  is Qenya, 
   and  such  it  is  usually  now  named,  though  the  Elves  call  it also 
   Ingwiqenya,  especially  in  its  purest  and   highest  form,   and  also 
   tarquesta   high-speech,   and   parmalambe   the  book-tongue.   This  is 
   the Elf-latin, and  it remains  still, and  all Elves  know it,  even such 
   as linger still  in the  Hither Lands.  But the  speech of  daily converse 
  
   among   the  Lindar   has  not   remained  as   Qenya,  but   has  changed 
   therefrom,  though   far  less   than  have   Noldorin  or   even  Telerin 
   from their own tongues in the ancient days of the Trees.                       
     The  Noldor  in  the  days  of  their  exile  brought  the  knowledge of 
   the  Elf-latin  into  Beleriand,  and,  though  they did  not teach  it to 
   Men,  it  became  used  among  all  the  Ilkorindi.   The  names   of  the 
   Gods  were  by  all  the  Eldar  preserved  and   chiefly  used   only  in 
   Qenya  form;  although  most  of  the  Valar  had  titles   and  by-names, 
   different  in  different  tongues,  by  which  in  daily  use  their  high 
                                                                                 
   (* (Footnote, added after the writing of the main  text:) But  the Lindar 
   were soft-spoken, and at first altered  the Elvish  speech more  than the 
   other peoples by the softening and smoothing of its sounds, especially the 
   consonants;  yet  in  words  [struck  out:  and  forms]  they were,  as is 
   said,  less  changeful,  and  their grammar  and vocabulary  remained more 
   ancient than those of any other Elvish folk.)                                  
   
   names  were  usually  supplanted,  and  they  were  seldom  heard  save 
   in  solemn  oath and  hymn. It  was the  Noldor who  in the  early days 
   of their sojourn in Valinor devised  letters, and  the arts  of cutting 
   them  upon  stone  or  wood,  and of  writing them  with brush  or pen; 
   for rich as are the minds of the Elves in memory, they  are not  as the 
   Valar,  who  wrote  not  and do  not forget.  But it  was long  ere the 
   Noldor  themselves  wrote  in   books  with   their  own   tongue,  and 
   though  they  carved   and  wrote   in  those   days  many   things  in 
   monument   and   document,   the   language   they   used   was  Qenya, 
   until the days of Feanor's pride.                                      
                                                                         
                                      5                                   
                                                                         
     Now  in  this  way  did  the  daily  speeches   of  the   Lindar  and 
   Noldor  draw  apart. At  first, though  they saw  and marvelled  at the 
   light  and  bliss  of Valinor,  the Elves  forgot not  Middle-earth and 
   the  starlight  whence  they  came, and  they longed  at times  to look 
   upon  the  stars  and  walk  a  while  in  shadow.  Wherefore  the Gods 
   made  that cleft  in the  mountain-wall which  is called  the Kalakilya 
   the  Pass of  Light. Therein  the Elves  piled the  green hill  of Kor, 
   and built thereon  the city  of Tun  [> Tuna],*  and highest  amid the 
   city  of  Tun  [)  Tuna]  was  the  white  tower  of  Ingwe.   And  the 
   thought  of  the  lands  of  earth  was  deepest in  the hearts  of the 
   Noldor,  who  afterward  returned  thither,  and  they  abode  in  that 
   place  whence  the  outer  shadows  could  be   seen,  and   among  the 
   vales  and  mountains  about   Kalakilya  was   their  home.   But  the 
   Lindar  grew  soon  to  love  more  the tree-lit  gardens of  the Gods, 
   and  the  wide  and  fertile  plains,  and they  forsook Tun  [> Tuna], 
   and  dwelt  far  away  and  returned  seldom;  and  though   Ingwe  was 
   ever  held the  high-king of  all the  Eldar, and  none used  his white 
   tower,  save  such  as  kept  aflame the  everlasting lamp  that burned 
   there,  the  Noldor  were  ruled   by  Finwe,   and  became   a  people 
   apart,  busy  with  the  making  of  many  things,  and   meeting  with 
   their kin only at such times as they journeyed  into Valinor  for feast 
   or  council.  Their  converse  was  rather  with  the  Teleri   of  the 
   neighbouring  shores  than  with  the  Lindar,   and  the   tongues  of 
   Teleri and Noldor drew somewhat together again in those days.          
     Now  as  the  ages  passed  and  the  Noldor  became   more  numerous 
   and  skilled and  proud, they  took also  to the  writing and  using in 
   books  of  their  own  speech  beside  the  Qenya;  and  the   form  in 
                                                                         
   (* (Marginal  note  added  at the  same time  as the  change of  Tun to 
   Tuna:) Which the Gods called Eldamar.)                                 
   
   which it was earliest written and preserved  is the  ancient Noldorin 
  
   or Kornoldorin,  which goes  back to  the days  of the  gem-making of 
   Feanor  son  of  Finwe.  But  this  Noldorin  never became  fixed, as 
   was  Qenya,  and  was  used  only  by  the  Noldor,  and  its writing 
   changed in the course of  years with  the change  of speech  and with 
   the  varying  devices  of  writing  among  the  Gnomes. For  this old 
   Noldorin,  the  Korolambe  (tongue  of  Kor) or  Kornoldorin, besides 
   its  change  by  reason  of  passing  time, was  altered much  by new 
   words  and  devices  of  language  not of  Valian origin,  nor common 
   to  all the  Eldar, but  invented anew  by the  Noldor. The  same may 
   be said of all  the tongues  of the  Qendi, but  in the  invention of 
   language  the  Noldor  were  the  chief,  and  they were  restless in 
   spirit,  even  before  Morgoth  walked  among  them, though  far more 
   so afterwards, and  changeful in  invention. And  the fruit  of their 
   spirit  were  many  works   of  exceeding   beauty,  and   also  much 
   sorrow and great grief.                                               
                                                                        
     Thus in Valinor, ere the end of the  days of  Bliss, there  was the 
   Elf-latin,  the  written  and  spoken Qenya,  which the  Lindar first 
   made,  though  it  is not  the same  as their  own daily  speech; and 
   there  was  Lindarin  the language  of the  Lindar; and  Noldorin the 
   language, both written and  spoken, of  the Noldor  (which is  in its 
   ancient  form  named  Korolambe'  or  Kornoldorin);  and  the  tongue 
   of the Teleri. And over all was  the Valya  or Valarin,  the ancient 
   speech  of  the  Gods, that  changed not  from age  to age.  But that 
   tongue  they  used  little  save  among  themselves  in   their  high 
   councils, and they wrote it not nor carved it, and it is not known to 
   mortal Men.                                                           
                                                                        
     Of the tongues of the  Elves  in Middle-earth,  and of  the Noldorin 
     that returned thither                                               
                                     6.                                  
                                                                        
      It  is  elsewhere  told  how Sindo  brother of  Elwe, lord  of the 
   Teleri,  strayed  from  his  kindred and  was enchanted  in Beleriand 
   by  Melian  and  came  never  to  Valinor,  and  he was  after called 
   Thingol  and  was  king  in Beleriand  of the  many Teleri  who would 
   not sail with Ulmo for Valinor but  remained on  the Falasse,  and of 
   others  that  went  not  because they  tarried searching  for Thingol 
   in the woods. And these multiplied  and were  yet at  first scattered 
   far and wide between Eredlindon and  the sea; for the land  of 
   Beleriand is very great, and the world  was then  still dark.  In the 
   course  of  ages  the  tongues  and  dialects  of   Beleriand  became 
   
   altogether  estranged  from  those  of  the  other Eldar  in Valinor, 
   though  the  learned  in  such  lore  may  perceive  that  they  were 
   anciently  sprung  from  Telerian.  These  were the  Ilkorin speeches 
   of Beleriand, and they  are also  different from  the tongues  of the 
   Lembi, who came never thither.                                        
     In  after  days the  chief of  the languages  of Beleriand  was the 
   tongue of Doriath and of the  folk of  Thingol. Closely  akin thereto 
   was  the  speech  of  the  western  havens  Brithombar  and Eglorest, 
   which  is  Falassian,  and  of  other  scattered  companies   of  the 
   Ilkorindi that wandered  in the  land, but  all these  have perished; 
   for in the days of  Morgoth only  such of  the Ilkorindi  survived as 
   were  gathered  under  the  protection  of  Melian  in  Doriath.  The 
   speech  of  Doriath  was  much  used  in  after  days  by  Noldor and 
   Ilkorindi  alike,  /  for  Thingol was  a great  king, and  his queen 
   Melian  divine  [emended   to:  among   the  survivors   at  Sirion's 
   mouth,  for  Elwing  their  queen and  many of  their folk  came from 
   Doriath.]                                                             
                                                                        
                                     7.                                  
  
                                                                        
     About  the year  of the  Valar 2700,  and nearly  300 years  of the 
   Valar ere the return of the Gnomes, while the  world was  still dark, 
   the  Green-elves,  that  were  called  /  in  their own  tongue Danas 
   [written  over  heavily  struck out:  Danyar (...  Qenya Nanyar)], 
   the followers of  Dan, came  also into  eastern Beleriand,  and dwelt 
   in that region which is called Ossiriand, the  Land of  Seven Rivers, 
   beneath  the  western  slopes  of  Eredlindon. This  folk was  in the 
   beginning  of  Noldorin  race, but  is not  counted among  the Eldar, 
   nor  yet  among  the  Lembi. For  they followed  Orome at  first, yet 
   forsook the host  of Finwe  ere the  great march  had gone  very far, 
   and turned southwards.  But finding  the lands  dark and  barren, for 
   in the eldest days the South was never visited by  any of  the Valar, 
   and its sky was scanty in stars, this folk turned again  north. Their 
   first  leader  was  Dan,  whose  son was  Denethor; and  Denethor led 
   many  of  them  at  last  over  the  Blue  Mountains  in the  days of 
   Thingol.  For  though  they  had  turned  back,  the  Green-elves had 
   yet heard the call to the West, and were still drawn thither at times 
   in unquiet and restlessness; and for this reason  they are  not among 
   the  Lembi.  Nor  was  their tongue  like the  tongues of  the Lembi, 
   but was of its own kind, different  from the  tongues of  Valinor and 
   of  Doriath  and  of  the  Lembi  [emended  to:  different  from  the 
   tongues  of  Valinor  and  of  the  Lembi,  and  most  like  that  of 
   Doriath, though not the same.]                                        
   
     But  the  speech  of  the  Green-elves   in  Ossiriand   became  some- 
   what  estranged  from  that  of  their  own  kindred that  remained east 
   of  Eredlindon,  being  much  affected  by   the  tongue   of  Thingol's 
   people.  Yet  they  remained  apart  from  the  Telerian   Ilkorins  and 
   remembered   their   kin   beyond   the   mountains,   with   whom  they 
   had   still   some   intercourse,   and   named  themselves   in  common 
   with  these  Danas.  But  they  were   called  by   others  Green-elves, 
   Laiqendi,  because  they  loved  the  green  wood,  and  green  lands of 
   fair  waters;  and  the  house  of  Denethor   loved  green   above  all 
   colours,  and  the  beech  above  all  trees.  They  were   allied  with 
   Thingol  but not  subject to  him, until  the return  of Morgoth  to the 
   North,  when  after  Denethor  was  slain  many  sought  the  protection 
   of Thingol. But many  dwelt still  in Ossiriand,  until the  final ruin, 
   and  held  to  their own  speech; and  they were  without a  king, until 
   Beren  came  unto  them  and  they   took  him   for  lord.   But  their 
   speech   has  now   vanished  from   the  earth,   as  have   Beren  and 
   Luthien.*  Of  their  kindred  that  dwelt still  east of  the mountains  j 
   few  came  into  the  history  of  Beleriand, and  they remained  in the  ] 
   Hither Lands  after the  ruin of  the West  in the  great war,  and have 
   faded   since   or   become  merged   among  the   Lembi.  Yet   in  the 
   overthrow  of  Morgoth  they  were  not  without  part,  for  they  sent 
   many of their warriors to answer the call of Fionwe.                        
                                                                              
     Of  the  tongues  of  the  Lembi  nought  is  known  from  early days, 
   since  these  Dark-elves  wrote  not  and  preserved  little;   and  now 
   they  are  faded  and  minished. And  the tongues  of those  that linger 
   still  in  the  Hither  Lands show  now little  kinship one  to another, 
   save  that  they  all differ  from Eldarin  tongues, whether  of Valinor 
   and  Kor  or  of  lost  Beleriand. But  of Lembian  tongues are  come in 
   divers  ways,  as  is  later  said,  the manifold  tongues of  Men, save 
   only the eldest Men of the West.                                            
                                                                              
                                      8.                                       
                                                                              
     Now  we  speak  again  of  the  Noldor;  for  these  came  back  again 
   from  Valinor  and  dwelt  in Beleriand  for four  hundred years  of the 
   Sun.  In  all  about 500  years of  our time  passed from  the darkening 
  
   of  Valinor  and  the  rape  of the  Silmarils until  the rescue  of the 
   remnant  of  the  exiled  Gnomes,  and  the  overthrow  of   Morgoth  by 
   the sons of the Gods.  For nigh  10 Valian  years (which  is 100  of our 
                                                                              
   (* (Footnote to the text:) Yet this tongue was recorded in Gondolin, and 
   it is not wholly forgotten, for it was known  unto Elwing  and Earendel.) 
   
   time) passed  during the flight of  the Noldor,  five ere  the burning 
   of  the  ships  and the  landing of  Feanor, and  five more  until the 
   reunion  of  Fingolfin  and  the  sons   of  Feanor;   and  thereafter 
   wellnigh  400  years  of  warfare  with  Morgoth  followed.  And after 
   the  rising  of  the  Sun  and  Moon  and the  coming into  the Hither 
   Lands  of  measured  time,  which  had  before  lain  under  the move- 
   less stars  without night  or day,  growth and  change were  swift for 
   all living things, most swift outside Valinor, and  most swift  of all 
   in  the  first  years  of  the  Sun.  The daily  tongue of  the Noldor 
   changed  therefore  much  in  Beleriand,  for  there  was   death  and 
   destruction,  woe  and  confusion  and  mingling  of peoples;  and the 
   speech  of  the  Gnomes  was  influenced  also  much  by  that  of the 
   Ilkorins  of Beleriand,  and somewhat  by tongues  of the  eldest Men, 
   and a little even by the speech of Angband and of the Orcs.           
     Though  they  were  never  far  estranged, there  came thus  also to 
   be  differences  in  speech  among  the  Noldor  themselves,  and  the 
   kinds are accounted  five: the  speech of  Mithrim and  of Fingolfin's 
   folk;  and  the  speech  of  Gondolin  and the  people of  Turgon; the 
   speech  of  Nargothrond and  the house  and folk  of Felagund  and his 
   brothers;  and  the  speech  of Himring  and the  sons of  Feanor; and 
   the  corrupted  speech  of  the  thrall-Gnomes,  spoken by  the Noldor 
   that  were  held  captive  in  Angband,  or  compelled to  the service 
   of  Morgoth  and  the  Orcs.  Most of  these perished  in the  wars of 
   the  North,  and   ere  the   end  was   left  only   mulanoldorin  [) 
   molanoldorin],  or  the  language  of  the  thralls, and  the language 
   of  Gondolin,  where  the  ancient  tongue  was  kept  most  pure. But 
   the  folk  of  Maidros  son  of  Feanor  remained,  though  but  as  a 
   remnant,  almost  until  the end;  and their  speech was  mingled with 
   that of all the others, and of Ossiriand, and of Men.                 
     The  Noldorin  that  lives yet  is come  in the  most part  from the 
   speech  of  Gondolin.  There  the  ancient  tongue was  preserved, for 
   it was a space of 250 years from the founding  of that  fortress until 
   its fall in the year of the Sun 307, and during most of that  time its 
   people  held  little  converse  with  Men  or  Elves,  and  they dwelt 
   in  peace.  Even  after  its  ruin  something  was  preserved  of  its 
   books  and  traditions,  and  has  survived  unto  this  day,  and  in 
   its  most  ancient  form  this  is  called  Gondolic  (Condolindeb  [> 
   Gondolindren])  or  Old  [> Middle]  Noldorin.  But  this  tongue was 
   the speech  of the  survivors of  Gondolin at  Sirion's mouth,  and it 
   became  the  speech  of  all  the  remnants  of  the  free   Elves  in 
   Beleriand,  and  of  such  as  joined  with  the  avenging   hosts  of 
   Fionwe. But it suffered thus,  after the  fall of  Gondolin, admixture 
   
   from  Falassian,  and  from   Doriathrin  most   (for  Elwing   was  there 
   with   the  fugitives   of  Menegroth),   and  somewhat   from  Ossiriand, 
   for  Dior,  father  of  Elwing,  was  the  last  lord  of  the   Danas  of 
   Ossiriand.                                                                  
      Noldorin  is  therefore  now  the  speech  of  the  survivors   of  the 
   wars  of  Beleriand  that  returned  again  to   the  West   with  Fionwe, 
   and  were  given  Tol-eressea  to  dwell  in.  But  still  in  the  Hither 
   Lands  of  the  West  there  linger  the  fading  remnants  of  the Noldor 
   and  the  Teleri,  and  hold  in secret  to their  own tongues;  for there 
   were  some  of  those  folk  that  would  not  leave  the  Middle-earth or 
   the   companionship   of   Men,   but   accepted   the   doom   of  Mandos 
   that  they  should  fade  even  as  the   younger  Children   of  Iluvatar 
  
   waxed,  and  remained  in  the world,  and are  now, as  are all  those of 
   Quendian race, but faint and few.                                           
                                                                              
                                       9.                                      
                                                                              
      Of   other   tongues  than   the  Oromian   speeches,  which   have  yet 
   some  relationship  therewith,  little  will  here  be  said.   Orquin,  or 
   Orquian,  the  language  of  the  Orcs,  the  soldiers  and   creatures  of 
   Morgoth,  was  partly  itself  of Valian  origin, for  it was  derived from 
   the  Vala  Morgoth.   But  the   speech  which   he  taught   he  perverted 
   wilfully  to  evil, as  he did  all things,  and the  language of  the Orcs 
   was   hideous  and   foul  and   utterly  unlike   the  languages   of  the 
   Qendi.   But   Morgoth   himself   spoke   all   tongues  with   power  and 
   beauty, when so he wished.                                                  
      Of the language of  the Dwarves  little is  known to  us, save  that its 
   origin  is  as  dark  as is  the origin  of the  Dwarvish race  itself; and 
   their  tongues  are  not  akin  to  other  tongues,  but wholly  alien, and 
   they  are  harsh  and  intricate,  and  few  have  essayed  to  learn them. 
   (Thus  saith  Rumil  in  his  writings  concerning  the  speeches   of  the 
   earth  of  old,  but  I,  Pengolod,  have  heard  it  said  by   some  that 
   Aule  first  made  the  Dwarves,  longing  for  the  coming  of  Elves  and 
   Men,  and  desiring  those  to  whom   he  could   teach  his   crafts  and 
   wisdom.   And   he   thought  in   his  heart   that  he   could  forestall 
   Iluvatar.  But  the  Dwarves  have  no  spirit  indwelling,  as  have Elves 
   and  Men,  the  Children  of  Iluvatar,  and  this  the Valar  cannot give. 
   Therefore  the  Dwarves  have  skill  and  craft,  but  no  art,  and  they 
   make  no  poetry.*  Aule  devised  a  speech  for  them  afresh,   for  his 
                                                                              
   (* These two sentences were rewritten later, but very roughly; see the com- 
   mentary on $9.)                                                             
   
   delight  [is]  in  invention, and  it has  therefore no  kinship with 
   others; and  they have  made this  harsh in  use. Their  tongues are, 
   therefore,  Aulian;  and  survive  yet  in  a  few  places  with  the 
   Dwarves  in  Middle-earth,  and  besides  that  the languages  of Men 
   are derived in part from them.)                                   
     But  the  Dwarves  in the  West and  in Beleriand  used, as  far as 
   they could learn it, an Elf-tongue in their dealings with  the Elves, 
   especially that  of Ossiriand,  which was  nearest to  their mountain 
   homes; for the Elves would not learn Dwarvish speech.                
                                                                       
                                    10.                                 
                                                                       
     The  languages  of  Men  were  from  their  beginning  diverse  and 
   various; yet they were for the  most part  derived remotely  from the 
   language  of  the  Valar.  For  the Dark-elves,  various folk  of the 
   Lembi,  befriended  wandering  Men  in  sundry  times  and  places in 
   the most  ancient days,  and taught  them such  things as  they knew. 
   But other Men learned also wholly or in part of the  Orcs and  of the 
   Dwarves; while  in the  West ere  they came  into Beleriand  the fair 
   houses  of  the  eldest  Men  learned of  the Danas,  or Green-elves. 
   But nought is preserved  of the  most ancient  speeches of  Men, save 
   of the  tongue of  the folk  of Beor  and Haleth  and Hador.  Now the 
   language of  these folk  was greatly  influenced by  the Green-elves, 
   and it was of old named Taliska, and this tongue  was known  still to 
   Tuor,  son  of  Huor,  son of  Gumlin, son  of Hador,  and it  was in 
   part  recorded  by  the  wise  men  of  Gondolin,  where  Tuor  for a 
   while  abode.  Yet  Tuor  himself  used  this  tongue no  longer, for 
   already  even  in  Gumlin's day  Men in  Beleriand forsook  the daily 
   use of their  own tongue  and spoke  and gave  even names  unto their 
   children  in  the  language  of  the  Gnomes.  Yet  other  Men  there 
   were, it seems, that remained east of Eredlindon,  who held  to their 
  
   speech, and from this, closely akin to Taliska,  are come  after many 
   ages of change languages that live still in the North of  the earth. 
   But the swarthy folk of Bor, and of Uldor the  accursed, were  not of 
   this race,  and were  different in  speech, but  that speech  is lost 
   without record other than the names of these men.                    
                                                                       
                                    11.                                 
                                                                       
     From  the  great  war  and  the  overthrow  of  Morgoth  by  Fionwe 
   and  the  ruin  of  Beleriand,  which  is  computed to  have happened 
   about the year 397 of the  Sun, are  now very  many ages  passed; and 
   the  tongues  of  the waning  Elves in  different lands  have changed 
   
   beyond  recognition  of  their  kinship  one  to   another,  or   to  the 
   languages of Valinor, save in so  far as  the wise  among them  use still 
   Qenya,   the   Elf-latin,   which  remains   in  knowledge   among  them, 
   and  by  means  of  which  they   yet  at   whiles  hold   converse  with 
   emissaries   from   the   West.   For  many   thousands  of   years  have 
   passed  since  the fall  of Gondolin.  Yet in  Tol-eressea, by  the power 
   of  the Valar  and their  mercy, the  old is  preserved from  fading, and 
   there  yet  is  Noldorin  spoken,  and  the   language  of   Doriath  and 
   of  Ossiriand  is  held  in  mind; and  in Valinor  there flower  yet the 
   fair  tongues  of  the  Lindar  and  the  Teleri;  but  the  Noldor  that 
   returned  and  went  not  to  war  and  suffering  in  the  world  are no 
   longer  separate  and  speak  as  do  the  Lindar.  And  in  Kor  and  in 
   Tol-eressea  may  still  be  heard  and read  the accounts  and histories 
   of things that befell in the  days of  the Trees,  and of  the Silmarils, 
   ere these were lost.                                                      
                                                                            
            [The following passage was added to the manuscript:]          
                                                                            
        The  names  of  the  Gnomes  in   the  Quenta   are  given   in  the 
   Noldorin  form  as  that  tongue  became  in  Beleriand,  for  all  those 
   after  Finwe  father  of  the  Noldor,  whose  name  remains  in ancient 
   form.  Likewise  all  the  names  of Beleriand  and the  regions adjacent 
   (many  of  which  were  first  devised  by  the  Gnomes)  dealt  with  in 
   the  histories  are  given  in  Noldorin  form.   Though  many   are  not 
   Noldorin  in  origin  and  only  adjusted  to  their  tongue,   but  come 
   from  Beleriandic,   or  from   Ossiriandic  or   the  tongues   of  Men. 
   Thus  from  Beleriandic  is  the  name  Balar,  and  Beleriand,  and  the 
   names  Brithombar,  Eglorest,  Doriath,   and  most   of  the   names  of 
   lakes and rivers.                                                         
                                                                            
                           Commentary on the Lhammas.                        
                                                                            
                                       1.                                    
                                                                            
   The use of Quendi to signify 'all Elves' has appeared in a  correction to 
   AV 2, and is in any  case implied  by the  name Lindar  which is  used in 
   AV 2 for the First Kindred,  formerly called  Quendi; see  the commentary 
   on annal 2000.                                                            
     For much earlier references to the language of the Valar see I. 235. In 
   the small part of Gilfanon's Tale that was written  it is  said expressly 
   (I. 232) that 'the  Eldar or  Qendi had  the gift  of speech  direct from 
   Iluvatar'. Now, in the Lhammas, the origin  of all  Elvish speech  is the 
   speech of the Valar (in both forms of the Tree of Tongues called Valarin, 
   and in $5 also Valya), communicated to  the Elves  by the  instruction of 
   Orome.                                                                    
   
    There  is  no  mention  in  Q  of  Elves  who  would not  leave the  Waters of 
    Awakening:  the  Ilkorindi  or  Dark-elves  are  there  ($2) defined  as those 
    who  were lost  on the  Great March.  But in  AV (both  versions) it  was only 
  
    'the  most  part'  of the  Elvenfolk who  followed Orome,  and there  are very 
    early  references  to  those  who  would  not  or did  not leave  Palisor (see 
    I. 234, II. 64). These Elves are here  for the  first time  given a  name: the 
    Lembi,  those  that  lingered,  opposed  to  the Eldar,  those that  departed - 
    and  at  this  stage  the  old  term  Eldar  was  to  bear,  not  merely  this 
    reference, but this actual meaning: those that departed (see p.344).           
      The latter part of this section differs in Lhammas A:                        
                                                                                  
      These are called the Lembi, or  those that  were left.  But the  others were 
      called the  Eldar, those  that departed.  Thus came  the first  sundering of 
      tongues,  for  the  Eldar  and  Lembi  met  not  again  for many  ages. With 
      the  Lembi  were  merged  and  are reckoned  such of  the three  kindreds of 
      the Eldar as fell out by the wav, or deserted the host, or were lost  in the 
      darkness of the  ancient world;  save only  the remnants  of the  Teleri and 
      the  folk  of  Thingol  that lingered  in Beleriand.  These also  are called 
      Eldar,  but  surnamed  Ilkorindi,  for  they  came never  to Valinor  or the 
      city  of  the  Elves  in the  land of  the Gods  upon the  hill of  Kor. The 
      tongue  of  the  Ilkorindi  of  Beleriand  showed  still  in after  ages its 
      kinship  with  Telerian,  and   thus  Quendian   was  divided   into  three: 
      Eldarin,  and  Ilkorin,  and  Lemberin;  but  the  last  was  scattered  and 
      diverse and never one.                                                       
                                                                                  
    This is very clear. The term Eldar has acquired  its  later  significance of 
    the Elves of the Great Journey (only), and it is not  restricted to  those who 
    in the end went to Valinor,  but includes  the Elves  of Beleriand:  the Eldar 
    are  those  who  completed  the   journey  from   Kuivienen  to   the  country 
    between  Eredlindon  and  the  Sea.  On  the  other  hand  all  Elves  who did 
    depart   from  Kuivienen   but  who   did  not   complete  that   journey  are 
    numbered  among  the  Lembi.  The  term  Ilkorindi  is  now  used  in  a  much 
    narrower  sense than  previously: specifically  the Eldar  of Beleriand  - the 
    later  Sindar,  or  Grey-elves.  (These  new meanings  have in  fact appeared, 
    without  elaboration,  in  AV  2  (annals 2000  and 2000  - 2010),  where 'The 
    Eldar  are  all  those  Elves  called who  obeyed the  summons of  Orome', and 
    where  the  Teleri  who  remained  in  Beleriand  are called  Ilkorindi.) Thus 
    whereas in Q there is the simple scheme:                                       
                                                                                  
                                  Eldar (all Elves).                               
                                                                                  
                                Quendi. Noldoli. Teleri.                              
                                                                                  
                              Those lost on the Journey                            
                                Ilkorindi (Dark-elves).                             
   
   in Lhammas A we have:                                                      
                                                                             
                                   Quendi (all Elves).                         
                                                                             
                                  Lindar Noldor Teleri.                        
                                                                             
                  Eldar.                                   Lembi.             
          (those that departed).                  (those that remained in 
                                                 the East; also those that 
                                                were lost on the journey to 
                                                         Beleriand).          
                                                                             
     Those that went.                       Ilkorindi.                        
        to Valinor.                   (Telerian Elves that                    
                                      reached Beleriand but                   
                                                                             
                                      remained there).                        
                                                                             
   In  Lhammas  B  (leaving  aside  for  a  moment  the  important  emendation 
  
   made to the text) there  is now  no mention  of Elves  who though  they set 
   out  from  Kuivienen  were  lost  on  the  road, and  were merged  with the 
   Lembi; on the other hand, in addition  to the  Telerian Elves  of Beleriand 
   another people is included among the Ilkorindi  - 'the  folk of  the Noldor 
   that  strayed  upon  the  march  and  came  also  later  into  the  east of 
   Beleriand': the Green-elves of  Ossiriand. It  is also  added in  Lhammas B 
   that most  of the  Lembi were  of Telerian  race (a  statement not  in fact 
   consonant with what was said  in one  of the  outlines for  Gilfanon's Tale 
   (I. 324), that the Elves who remained in Palisor were of the people  of the 
   Teleri, for the Teleri in the Lost Tales  were the  First Kindred,  not the 
   Third).  The  table  just given  for Lhammas  A is  changed to  this extent, 
   therefore:                                                                 
                                                                             
                  Eldar.                                     Lembi.           
          (those that departed).                    (those that remained in 
                                                      the East; mostly of 
                                                        Telerian race).       
                                                                             
     Those that went.                      Ilkorindi.                         
        to Valinor.              (Telerian Elves of Beleriand;                
                                    and Noldorin Elves who                    
                                   came later to the East of                  
                                  Beleriand, the Green-elves).                
                                                                             
   See further the commentaries on $$6, 7.                                   
     With  the  emendation  made  to  Lhammas  B  we  meet  at last  the ideas 
   that  it  was  Orome who  named the  Elves Eldar,  that Eldar  meant 'Star- 
   folk', and that Orome's name  was given  to the  Elves as  a whole  when he 
   
    first  found them,  though it  was only  applied afterwards  to those  who set 
    out on the  Great Journey  following him.  (It is  said in  AV 2,  annal 1950, 
    that the Elves are  called 'the  children of  the stars'  on account  of their 
    awakening  at  the  making  of  the  stars,  and  this  was  later  changed to 
    'Eldar, the children of the stars'.) Here also appears for the first  time the 
    name  Avari,  taking  over from  Eldar the  meaning 'Departing'  (later, with 
    the  meaning  changed  to  'Unwilling',  Avari was  to replace  Lembi). These 
    movements  are  reflected  in  the  Etymologies  (see p. 344). The  table must 
    therefore now be further changed:                                              
                                                                                  
                            Eldar 'Star-folk', name given                          
                            to all Elves (Quendi) by Orome.                        
                                                                                  
                    Eldar.                                 Lembi.                  
              (name restricted                                                     
                to those that                                                      
                                                                                  
               followed Orome).                                                    
                                                                                  
                                                                                  
            Avari.                        Ilkorindi.                              
       'the Departing'.                  of Beleriand.                             
                                                                                  
    The  further  change  made  to   the  emended   passage,  from   'remained  in 
    Beleriand,  the  Ilkorindi  of Doriath  and the  Falas' to  'remained behind', 
    was  perhaps  introduced  because  my father  wished to  allow for  the Green- 
    elves, who were Ilkorindi (and therefore Eldar), not Lembi.                    
      We find here  the first  explanation of  the name  Teleri that  has appeared 
    ('the last, for these were the latest to awake'); see I. 267, entries Telelli, 
    Teleri.  Another  new  element  in  this section  is the  idea that  the Three 
    Kindreds   were  geographically   separated  in   their  first   homes  beside 
    Kuivienen - and the Noldor the most numerous of the three.                     
      The  fact  that  in  Lhammas  B  the fundamental  division of  Elvish speech 
  
    is  twofold,  Eldarin  and  Lemberin, whereas  in A  it is  threefold, Eldarin 
    and Ilkorin and Lemberin,  does not,  I think,  represent any  real difference 
    in  the  linguistic  conception.  The  primary   division  was   twofold,  for 
    Eldarin  and  Lemberin  speech  began   to  move   apart  on   separate  paths 
    from  the  time  when  the  Eldar  left  Kuivienen;  but  the  division became 
    threefold when the Ilkorindi were left behind in Beleriand.                    
                                                                                  
                                          3.                                       
                                                                                  
      The terms Ingwi and Ingwelindar, used here of the chief house of the          
    Lindar,  have  not  occurred  before; but  in the  Lost Tales  (see especially 
    I.115) the Inwir are the royal clan, the house of Inwe, among the First 
    Kindred. It is now told that Ingwe was not only the high-king of the           
    Eldalie, but was 'the oldest of all Elves, for he first awoke.'                
   
    The dates in this section agree precisely with the dates in AV 2 (which 
   are those of AV i after emendation, IV. 272 - 3).                          
     The form Falasse' is found on the Ambarkanta map I V (IV. 249).         
     With what is said here about the slowness of change ('even in the        
   Hither  Lands')  before  the  making  of  the  Sun  and  Moon cf.  the con- 
   clusion of AV 2:*                                                          
     Now  measured  time  came  into  the  world,  and  the  growth,  changing 
   and ageing of all things  was hereafter  more swift,  even in  Valinor, but 
   most  swift  in  the  Hither  Lands upon  Middle-earth, the  mortal regions 
   between the seas of East and West.                                         
     The reference to the Quenta at the end of this  section, if  to Q,  is to 
   IV. 87; if to QS, to $37. On this point see p. 168.                        
   The two texts have no significant difference in  this section,  except that 
     Lhammas A ends thus:                                                     
     The  tongue  of  the  Teleri  on  Tol-eressea  became  therefore somewhat 
     sundered  from  the speech  of the  Lindar and  Noldor, and  they adhered 
     to their own tongue  after; though  dwelling many  ages later  in friend- 
     ship  nigh  to  the  Lindar  and  Noldor  the tongue  of the  Teleri pro- 
     gressed, in such changes as befell  in Valinor,  alike with  its kindred, 
     and  became  sundered  far   from  the   Telerian  speech   in  Beleriand 
     (where moreover outside Valinor change was swifter).                     
                                                                             
   In writing 'nine ages' and  'eight ages'  (found in  both versions)  at the 
   beginning of this  section my  father seems  for some  reason to  have been 
   counting  only  to V.Y.2900;  for the  Lindar and  Noldor dwelt  in Valinor 
   for  990 years  (2000-2990) or  nearly ten  ages, and  the Teleri  dwelt on 
   the shores for 880 years (2111  - 2900)  or nearly  nine ages,  before the 
   Darkening.                                                                 
     The  complex  linguistic  development  described in  this section  may be 
   summarised thus:                                                           
      
      
   
   Lindar: - their early speech preserved ('Elf-latm')  
           - called Qenya (also tarquesta, parmalambe')  
           - also called ('especially in its purest and  
            highest form') Ingwiqenya                     
           - used for writing, and also for converse with 
            Elves of different speech and with the Gods 
   
   Brought to 
   Middle-earth 
   by the Noldor 
   and used by 
   all the       
   Ilkorindi. 
   
  
      Lindar: - Lindarin, later daily speech of the Lindar,                         
                  changed from Qenya.                                               
    The section in Lhammas B was changed in structure and substantially             
    rewritten from that in A, but there is very little that materially changes      
                                                                                   
    (* Reference to the Annals is made to AV z and AB z, the texts in this book, as 
    being more convenient, whether or not the matter cited is found in  the earlier 
    versions given in Vol. IV.)                                                    
   
    the linguistic history as set out in the earlier version. At  the end  of the 
    second   paragraph,  however,   Lhammas  A   says  of   the  speech   of  the 
    Lindar:                                                                       
      Least changed was  the language  of the  Lindar, for  they were  closest to 
    the  Valar  and  most  in  their  company;  and  most  like  Valian  was  the 
    speech of Ingwe and his household.                                            
    In  the  next  paragraph  A  makes   no  mention   of  Ingwiqenya   (see  the 
    commentary on  $5); and  states that  it was  the Gods  who called  the 'Elf- 
    latin'  by  the  name  Qendya  (so  spelt),  'Elfspeech',  whereas  the Elves 
    called  it  Eldarin. This  is an  application of  the term  Eldarin different 
    from its earlier use in A (see the commentary on $2) and from  its use  in 8 
    and in both versions of the Tree of Tongues.                                  
      Alboin  Errol  used  the  term  'Elf-latin'  (or  Eressean, in  contrast to 
    Beleriandic); see p. 56. 'Elven-latin'  is used  of Quenya  in Appendix  F to 
    The Lord of the Rings.                                                        
                                                                                 
                                          5.                                      
                                                                                 
    Lhammas  A  contains  a  reference  to  the  Quenta  which  is omitted  in B: 
    'wherefore,  as  is  said  in  the  Qenta, the  Gods made  that cleft  in the 
    mountain-wall which is Kalakilya the Pass of Light'; see p. 168.              
      The removal of the Lindar  from Tun  is told  in very  similar terms  in an 
    addition  to  Q  (IV.  89  note  7), where  appears also  the story  that the 
    Tower  of  Ingwe  was not  used afterwards  except by  those that  tended the 
    lamp - a story that was not told in later texts of 'The Silmarillion'.        
      Lhammas B follows the earlier version  closely in  this section,  but there 
    are  one  or two  differences to  be remarked.  In the  concluding paragraph, 
    summarising  all  the  tongues  of  Valinor,  Lhammas A  adds a  reference to 
    'the  noble  dialect'  of the  speech of  the Lindar,  called Ingwelindarin, 
    Ingwea,  or  Ingwiqendya  (see  the  commentary on  $4); in  B $4,  on the 
    other hand, Ingwiqenya is the 'purest and highest form' of  the 'Elf-latin', 
    Qenya. The earlier form of  the Tree  of Tongues  illustrates the  account of 
    the  matter  in  lhammas  A;  the  later  form  does  not have  any represen- 
    tation of it, nor does it mention the name Ingwiqenya.                       
      In lhammas A this section ends:                                             
      And  over  all  was  Valya  or  Valarin,  the  Valian  language,  the  pure 
    speech of the  Gods, and  that changed  little from  age to  age (and  yet it 
    did change,  and swifter  after the  death of  the Trees,  for the  Valar are 
    not of the  earth, yet  they are  in the  world). But  that tongue  they used 
    little save  among themselves,  for to  Elves, and  to such  Men as  knew it, 
    they  spoke  the Qenya,  and they  wrote not  nor carved  in any  letters the 
    things which they spoke.                                                      
      By emendations to B (as  also in  AV  2, note  3) Tun  becomes Tuna  - but 
    it is still the name of the city, on the hill of Kor; afterwards Tuna was the 
    hill, Tirion the  city. In  the added  marginal note  'which the  Gods called 
    Eldamar' is the first occurrence  of Eldamar  since the  Lost Tales  (but the 
   
    form Eglamar is found twice in drafts of the  Lay of  Leithian, in  the line 
    from England unto Eglamar, III.157,181). This was one of the original, 
    foundation  names  of the  mythology, occurring  in the  poem The  Shores of 
    Faery (1915) and its prose preface  (II. 262,  272). In  the Lost  Tales the 
    name occurs very  frequently, almost  always with  reference to  the shores, 
    or  rocks, or  bay of  Eldamar. Now  it becomes  a name  of the  Elvish city 
  
    itself, rather than of the regions  in which  the Elves  dwelt and  in which 
    was situated their city on the hill. See QS $39 and commentary.              
      This is a convenient place to  mention an  element in  the second  Tree of 
    Tongues  which is  not explained  by anything  in the  text of  the Lhammas. 
    An  unbroken line  is drawn  from Valarin  to Language  of the  Valarindi in 
    Valinor,  and  from  there a  dotted line  to Qenya.  The Valarindi  are the 
    Children of the Valar; see  pp. 110, 121.  The meaning  of the  dotted and 
    unbroken lines is defined in a note to a Tree of Tongues made later  on: the 
    dotted  lines  'indicate  lines  of  strong influence  of one  language upon 
    another'  [e.g.  that  of  French  upon English],  while the  unbroken lines 
    'denote inheritance and direct descent' [e.g. from Latin to French].         
      A  dotted  line  (originally drawn  as unbroken)  also runs  from Noidorin 
    to Qenya. This presumably illustrates the  statement in  the text  ($4) that 
    'an ancient  form of  Lindarin speech  became early  fixed [i.e.  as Qenya], 
    save  for  some later  adoptions of  words and  names from  other dialects.' 
                                                                                
                                         6.                                      
                                                                                
         In the Lost Tales (I. 120) the people of Tinwe Linto (Thingol) sought 
                  for him long when he was enchanted by Wendelin (Melian), but 
            it was in vain, and he came never again among them. When therefore 
       they heard the horn of Orome ringing in the forest great was their joy, 
      and gathering to its sound soon are they led to the cliffs, and hear the 
                                                    murmur of the sunless sea. 
            In Q (IV. 87) appears first the story that some of the Teleri were 
       persuaded by Osse 'to remain on the beaches of the world'; of Thingol's 
   people all that is said in Q (IV. 85) is that 'they sought him in vain', and 
                                                 no more is added in QS ($32). 
         With the reference here to the scattered Ilkorindi of Beleriand (i.e. 
           those other than the folk of the Havens and Thingol's people) being 
        gathered into Doriath at the time of Morgoth's return, cf. AV 2 (annal 
                 2990, recounting the withdrawal after the fall of Denithor): 
         Melian wove magic of the Valar about the land of Doriath; and most of 
         the Elves of Beleriand withdrew within its protection, save some that 
             lingered about the western havens, Brithombar and Eglorest beside 
               the Great Sea, and the Green-elves of Ossiriand who dwelt still 
                                                behind the rivers of the East. 
        The reference to 'Sindo brother of Elwe, lord of the Teleri' is not in 
          Lhammas A, which introduces the subject of the language of Beleriand 
                                                                  differently: 
   
    
                                                                               
    Now  in  the courts  of Thingol  Valarin was  known, for  Melian was  of the 
    Valar;  but  it  was  used  only  by  the king  and queen  and few  of their 
    household.  For  the  tongue  of  Beleriand  was the  Eldarin speech  of the 
    Telerian  Ilkorins,  being  the  language  of  those that  in the  end would 
    not sail with Ulmo, etc.                                                    
   Sindo the Grey appears in A V z, but as a correction of Tindingol  (note 4); 
   in QS $30 (again as Sindo the Grey) the name  is present  in the  text from 
   the first, as here in Lhammas B. With this name cf. Singoldo in the  Tale of 
   Tinuviel (II. 41), and Sindingul (> Tindingol) in AV 1 (IV. 264).            
    Where  Lhammas  8  has  'These  were  the  Ilkorin  speeches  of  Beleriand, 
   and  they  are  also  different  from  the  tongues of  the Lembi,  who came 
   never  thither',  Lhammas  A  has:  'These  were  the  Ilkorin  speeches  of 
   Beleriand,  and they  retained tokens  of their  kinship with  Telerian, and 
   they were different from the languages of the  Lembi, for  they saw  none of 
   these, until the Green-elves came from the East, as is later told.' That the 
   Green-elves  are  reckoned  as  Lembi  has  been explicitly  contradicted in 
   Lhammas  B  $2,  where  they  are  Ilkorindi  and  counted among  the Eldar; 
   see the commentaries on $$2 and 7.                                           
    The  emendation  to  Lhammas  B  at  the  end of  the section  modifies the 
  
   linguistic history, but the implications of the change are not clear  to me. 
   As a result of it, it is no  longer said  that the  Noldor and  Ilkorindi in 
   Beleriand used the speech  of Doriath  'because Thingol  was a  great king', 
   but,  on  the  contrary,  that  the  speech  of  Doriath  was  much  used at 
   Sirion's  Haven.  In  $8 it  was the  Noldorin speech  of Gondolin  that was 
   the  speech  of  the  Haven,  influenced by  that of  Doriath because  of the 
   presence there of Elwing and fugitives from the Thousand Caves.              
                                                                               
                                        7.                                       
                                                                               
   While  the  passage  concerning  the Green-elves  very largely  follows what 
   has already been  told in  AV, there  are some  interesting details.  It was 
   said  in  A  V  that  the  Green-elves  under  their  leader  Dan  found the 
   southward  lands  barren  and  dark;  but  the  barrenness and  darkness are 
   now  explained:  the  Valar  had  neglected  the  South,  and the  skies had 
   been less bountifully  strewn with  stars. The  South was  a dark  region in 
   the  original  myths:  in  the  Tale  of  the  Sun and  Moon (I.  182) Manwe 
   appointed  the  course  of the  Sun between  East and  West 'for  Melko held 
   the North  and Ungweliant  the South'  - which  as I  noted (I.  zoo) 'seems 
   to give Ungweliant a great importance and also  a vast  area subject  to her 
   power of absorbing light.'                                                   
    It  has  not  been told  before that  many of  the Green-elves  passed into 
   Doriath   after  Morgoth's   return;  among   these,  much   later,  Turin's 
   enemy Saeros would be notorious (Unfinished Tales p. 77).                    
    Other  elements  in  the  account  in  the  Lhammas  have  already appeared 
   in AB z (annal 52): that after the fall of Denethor  the Green-elves  had no 
   king  'until Beren  came among  them', and  also that  they had  kindred who 
   
    remained  east  of  Eredlindon,  and  whom they  visited at  times. In  an early 
    addition  to  annal  2700  in  AV  2   (note  8)   'the  Danians   came  over 
    Eredlindon',  and  these  Elves,  on  either  side  of  the  mountain-range, are 
    called   Danians   also   in   Lhammas  A   (where  B   has  Danas),   with  the 
    further  information  that  those  who   remained  in   the  East   were  called 
    Leikvir.  In  the  earlier  Tree  of  Tongues appears  Leikvian where  the later 
    has Danian speech of the East.                                                   
      In  AV  1 the  name of  the Green-elves  is Laiqi  or Laiqeldar  (IV. 270); 
    in  AV  2  no  Elvish  name  is  given;  in   Lhammas  A   they  are   Laiqi  or 
    Laiqendi, Laiqendi in B.                                                         
      In  Lhammas  A  the  name  Denethor  is  written   over  another   name,  very 
    probably  Denilos;  in  AV  1  Denilos  >  Denithor  ( 1F.  271),  in AV 2 
    Denithor   >   Denethor   (note   5).   In  this   connection  there   are  some 
    interesting  pencilled  alterations  and  additions  in  Lhammas  A   that  were 
    not  taken  up  into  B  (or  not  made  to  it:  it  is  not  clear  when these 
    annotations                              were                             made): 
    ndan-   backwards,   back.   The   turners-back.   Thence   the    folk   ndani. 
    ndani-tharo    saviour    of    the    Dani.    Q [enya]    Nanisaro.   T [elerin] 
    Daintaro. N [oldorin] Dainthor. D [oriathrin] Denipor.                             
    (With  this  cf.  the  Etymologies,  stems  DAN,  NDAN.)  At  the same  time, in 
    'This  folk  was  in  the  beginning  of  Noldorin  race'  Noldorin  was changed 
    to  Lindarin,  and  'the  host  of  Finwe'  to  'the  host  of  Ingwe';  cf. the 
    conclusion of the Lammasethen.                                                   
      The  question  again  arises  of  whether  the  Danas  were  reckoned   to  be 
    Eldar  or  not.  Lhammas  A  is  explicit  that  they were  not Eldar  but Lembi 
    (commentary  on $6);  and again  in the  present section  it is  said in  A that 
    'This  folk  was  in  the  beginning  of  Noldorin  race,  but  is  not  counted 
    among  the  Eldar'  -  because  they  forsook  the   Great  March.   In  Lhammas 
    B  on  the  other  hand  they  are  Ilkorindi  and are  counted among  the Eldar 
    ($2); yet  in the  present section  the passage  in A  asserting that  they were 
    not  Eldar  reappears  -  with  the addition  that they  were not  Lembi either, 
    because,  although  they   turned  back   from  the   March,  they   were  none- 
    theless  still  drawn  towards  the  West.  I  presume  that  my  father changed 
    his  mind  on  this  rather  refined  question as  he wrote,  and did  not alter 
  
    what  he  had  written  earlier.  In  any  case,  the  Danas   are  sufficiently 
    characterised  as  Elves  of  the  Great  March  who abandoned  it early  on but 
    who still felt a desire for the West, and the suggestion in B is clearly that it 
    was  this  that  ultimately brought  a part  of the  people over  the mountains. 
    Their  position  is  anomalous,  and  might  equally  well be  classified either 
    as Eldarin or as not Eldarin.                                                    
      As a  result, they  introduce the  possibility of  a very  distinct linguistic 
    type  among  the  Quendian  tongues  (it  will  be  seen that  in both  forms of 
    the  Tree  of  Tongues   their  language   is  shown   as  branching   from  the 
    Quendian  line  of  descent  between  Lemberin  and   Eldarin).  This   type  is 
    characterised  in  an  emendation  to  B  as  similar to  the Ilkorin  speech of 
    Doriath (whereas in the text as first written it  was said  to be  distinct from 
   
    Eldarin  of  Valinor,  from  Lemberin,  and  from  the speech  of Doriath). 
    This  emendation  is  rather  puzzling.  Why  should  the  Danas  show  any 
    particular  linguistic affinity  with the  Elves of  Doriath, who  had com- 
    pleted  the  journey  to  Beleriand so  very long  before (some  700 Valian 
    Years before)? Of course it is said immediately afterwards that  the speech 
    of the Danas in Ossiriand  was 'much  affected by  the tongue  of Thingol's 
    people', but  the emendation  'and most  like that  of Doriath,  though not 
    the same' presumably refers to this 'Danian' tongue in its original nature. 
    See further the Lammasethen and commentary.                                 
      The sharp distinction made at  the end  of this  section between  all the 
    Lemberin  tongues  on the  one hand  and all  the Eldarin  tongues (includ- 
    ing those of the Ilkorindi of  Beleriand) on  the other  is notable.  It is 
    implicit  that  long  years  of the  Great Journey,  followed by  the utter 
    separation of the Elves of Beleriand from those who  remained in  the East, 
    rendered  the Ilkorin  speech at  once quite  isolated in  development from 
    any Lemberin tongue but also recognisably  akin to  Telerin of  Valinor (at 
    least to those 'learned in such lore', $6).                                 
                                                                               
                                         8.                                      
                                                                               
    In  this  section  Lhammas  B followed  A very  closely, but  one divergent 
    passage  in  the  earlier  version  may  be cited.  After the  reference to 
    mulanoldorin  and  the  language  of Gondolin  as being  the only  forms of 
    Noldorin speech in Middle-earth that survived 'ere the end', A has:         
      First perished Fingolfin's  folk, whose  tongue was  pure, save  for some 
    small  influence  from   Men  of   the  house   of  Hador;   and  afterward 
    Nargothrond.  But  the  folk  of  Maidros  son  of  Feanor  remained almost 
    until the end, as also  did the  thrall-Noldor whose  tongue was  heard not 
    only  in  Angband,  but  later  in  Mithrim   and  widely   elsewhere.  The 
    tongue   of  Feanor's   sons  was   influenced  largely   by  Men   and  by 
    Ossiriand,  but  it has  not survived.  The Noldorin  that lives  yet, etc. 
    With the account in the first paragraph  of the  swiftness of  change after 
    the rising of the  Sun and  Moon cf.  the commentary  on $3.  The reference 
    here to 'the moveless stars' is reminiscent of the old Tale of the  Sun and 
    Moon, where it is said that certain of the stars 'abode where they hung and 
    moved not': see 1. 182, 200. - In the second  paragraph the  form Himring 
    (for Himling in Lhammas A) appears for the first time  other than  by later 
    emendation.  -  At  the  end  of  the   third  paragraph,   'somewhat  from 
    Ossiriand' in B  should probably  be 'somewhat  from Ossiriandeb',  as here 
    in A and on the later form of the Tree of Tongues. - In the  last paragraph 
    the languages of those Eldarin Elves  who remained  in Middle-earth  are in 
    A  called  Fading Noldorin  and Fading  Ilkorin, terms  that appear  on the 
    earlier  Tree  of  Tongues  (together  with Fading  Leikvian: see  the com- 
    mentary on $7).                                                             
      The  later  dating  pencilled  into  the  manuscript  AV  r  (whereby the 
    events  from  the  Battle  of  Alqualonde  to the  arrival of  Fingolfin in 
   
    
                                                                                   
  
   Middle-earth  were  contracted  into  a  single  Valian  Year,  IV. 273- 4), not 
   adopted  in  AV  2,  was  not  adopted  in  the Lhammas  either. The  dates of 
   the  Sun-years  are those  of AB  z (before  they were  changed), with  the fall 
   of  Gondolin  in  307 and  the Great  Battle at  the end  of the  fourth century 
   of the Sun.                                                                      
     The  most  noticeable  feature  of  this  section of  the Lhammas  in relation 
   to the later conception is the absence of  the story  that a  ban was  placed by 
   Thingol  on   the  speech   of  the   Noldor  throughout   his  realm.   In  The 
   Silmarillion it is said (p. 113) that already at the Feast of Reuniting in the 
   year  20  'the  tongue  of  the  Grey-elves   was  most   spoken  even   by  the 
   Noldor,  for  they  learned  swiftly  the  speech  of  Beleriand,   whereas  the 
   Sindar were slow to master  the tongue  of Valinor',  and (p.  129)  that after 
   Thingol's ban 'the  Exiles took  the Sindarin  tongue in  all their  daily uses, 
   and  the  High  Speech  of  the  West  was  spoken  only  by  the  lords  of the 
   Noldor  among  themselves.'  In  the  Lhammas  it  is  indeed  said (at  the end 
   of  $6,  before  emendation)  that  'the  speech  of  Doriath  was much  used in 
   after  days by  Noldor and  Ilkorindi alike',  and in  the present  section that 
   'the  speech  of  the  Gnomes  was  influenced much  by that  of the  Ilkorins of 
   Beleriand';  but  it  was  Noldorin  (from  Gondolin)  that  was   the  language 
   (influenced  by  other  tongues)  of  Sirion's  Haven  and  afterwards  of  Tol- 
   eressea.  In  its  essential  plan,  therefore,  though   now  much   more  com- 
   plex, the linguistic evolution still  derives from  that in  the Lost  Tales; as 
   I remarked in 1. 51 ,                                                            
     In   The   Silmarillion   the   Noldor  brought   the  Valinorean   tongue  to 
   Middle-earth   but   abandoned   it   (save   among  themselves),   and  adopted 
   instead  the  language  of  Beleriand,  Sindarin  of  the  Grey-elves   who  had 
   never  been  to  Valinor...  In  the  Lost  Tales,  on   the  other   hand,  the 
   Noldor  still  brought  the  Elvish  speech  of  Valinor  to  the  Great  Lands, 
   but  they  retained  it,  and  there  it  itself   changed  and   became  wholly 
   different ['Gnomish'].                                                           
     There  is  no  reference  at   the  end   of  this   section  to   any  Gnomes 
   returning  to  Valinor  (as  opposed  to  Tol-eressea),  as there  is in  Q (IV. 
   159, 162:  But  some  returned  even  unto  Valinor,  as  all  were  free  to  do 
   who  willed';  this  is  retained  in QS,  p. 332  $27). For  those who  did not 
   depart  into  the  West  -  the  speakers  of  'Fading  Noldorin'   and  'Fading 
   Ilkorin'  in  lhammas  A  -  see  the  same  passages   in  Q,   again  repeated 
   in QS.                                                                           
                                                                                   
                                          9.                                         
                                                                                   
   There  appears  here  the  first  account  of  the origin  of the  Orc-speech: a 
   wilful  perversion  of  Valian  speech  by   Morgoth.  The   further  remarkable 
   statement  that  Morgoth  'spoke  all  tongues  with  power  and   beauty,  when 
   so he wished' is not found in Lhammas A.                                         
     The  legend  of  Aule's  making  of  the   Dwarves  has   appeared  in   AB  2 
   (annal 104),  in a  passage strikingly  similar to  the present,  and containing 
   
   the same phrase 'the Dwarves have no spirit  indwelling'. The  passage in 
   AB z was later modified (note 16) to make  this not  an assertion  by the 
   writer but a conception  of the  Dwarves entertained  by the  Noldor, and 
   not the only opinion on the subject; in the Lhammas the passage  was also 
   changed, very hastily, and quite differently, thus:                       
     But the Dwarves derive their thought etc.  (see Quenta).  Therefore the 
   works of the Dwarves have great skill and craft, but small beauty.        
   This reference to the Quenta is not to Q,  which has  nothing correspond- 
   ing, but to QS, in which there is a chapter concerning the  Dwarves. Here 
   occurs the following ($ 123):                                             
     Yet they derive their thought and being after their measure  from only 
   one  of  the  Powers,  whereas  Elves  and Men,  to whomsoever  among the 
   Valar they  chiefly turn,  have kinship  with all  in some  degree. There- 
   fore the works of the  Dwarfs hare  great skill,  but small  beauty, save 
   where they imitate the arts of the Eldar...                               
  
     Where Lhammas B has 'Of  the language  of the  Dwarves little  is known 
   to us 'A has 'known to me' (i.e. Rumil).                                   
                                                                            
                                      10.                                     
                                                                            
   In  Lhammas  A the  origin and  early history  of the  tongues of  Men is 
   somewhat differently described:                                           
     For   the   Dark-elves...  befriended   wandering  Men...   and  taught 
   them such as they  knew; and  in the  passing of  the years  the manifold 
   tongues  of Men  developed from  these beginnings,  altered by  time, and 
   the  invention  of Men,  and owning  also the  influence both  of Dwarves 
   and Orcs. But  nought is  preserved of  the most  ancient speech  of Men, 
   save [struck out: some  words of)  the tongues  of Men  of the  West, who 
   earliest came into Beleriand and spoke with the Elves, as is  recorded in 
   annals  and  accounts  of  those  days  by the  Gnomes. Now  the language 
   of the three houses of Beor, of Haleth,  and of  Hador, was  Taliska, and 
   this  tongue  was  remembered  still by  Tuor, and  recorded by  the wise 
   men of Gondolin.  Yet Tuor  himself used  it no  longer, for  already ere 
   [> in] his father Huor's day Men in  Beleriand forsook  the daily  use of 
   their  own  tongue,  and  spoke  Noldorin, retaining  some few  words and 
   names.                                                                    
   At  the  end of  the section  in Lhammas  A my  father added  rapidly in 
   pencil: 'But Taliska seems to have been derived largely from Danian'; see 
   the commentary on the Lammasethen.                                        
     In the earlier Tree of Tongues the languages of Men are  derived solely 
   from  Lemberin,  agreeing  with  Lhammas  A  ('the  manifold  tongues  of 
   Men  developed  from  these  beginnings'), whereas  the later  Tree shows 
   'influence'  (dotted  lines)  from  Dwarf-speech,  from  Orc-speech,  and 
   from  Lemberin  (but  no  direct  'descent'),  and  'influence'  from the 
   'Danian speech of the East' on Taliska.                                   
     That  the  people  of Hador  abandoned their  own language  and adopted 
   
                                                                                
                                                                                  
   that  of  the  Gnomes  is  told  in  AB  2  (annal  220).  The account  in The 
   Silmarillion  of  the  survival  of  the  original tongue  of the  Edain, here 
   called Taliska,* is quite different: see the commentary on AB 2 ibid.           
      The statement at the end of  this section  that the  speech of  the Swarthy 
   Men 'is lost  without record  other than  the names  of these  men' is  not in 
   accord  with  the  Etymologies  (stems  BOR,  ULUG),  where  the names  of Bor 
   and Ulfang and their sons are Elvish, given to them by the Noldor.              
                                                                                  
                                         11.                                        
                                                                                  
   In  the  words  of  Rumil  here  that  'many  thousands  of years  have passed 
   since  the  fall  of  Gondolin'  an  obliterated  reading  lies  beneath 'many 
   thousands  of';  this  was  very probably  '10,000', which  is the  reading of 
   Lhammas A.                                                                      
      The statement in this section that  'the Noldor  that returned  [i.e. after 
   hearing  the  Prophecy of  the North]  and went  not to  war and  suffering in 
   the  world  are  no longer  separate and  speak as  do the  Lindar' is  not in 
   Lhammas  A,  but  the  earlier   Tree  of   Tongues  shows   Noldolindarin  as 
   a  coalescence  of  'Valinorian  Noldorin  and   Lindarin';  the   later  Tree 
   similarly  shows  the  'speech  of  the  folk  of  Finrod'  (who  returned  to 
   Valinor)  coalescing  with  Lindarin,  and  becoming  'Eldarin  as  it  now is 
   in Valinor'.                                                                    
      The words 'in Kor'  are not  a simple  slip, despite  'the Elves  piled the 
   green hill of Kor, and built thereon the city of Tun' in $5; see QS $29.        
      As  regards  the  passage  added  at  the  end  of  Lhammas  B,  it  may  be 
   noted that in Q (IV. 87) the names of the princes of the Noldoli are  said to 
   be given 'in  form of  Gnomish tongue  as it  long was  spoken on  the earth', 
   and that there Finn (the  form in  S) was  emended to  Finwe. Of  the place- 
  
   names   cited   here   as   Beleriandic   names   accommodated   to  Noldorin, 
   Balar,  Beleriand,  Brithombar   and  Eglorest   appear  in   the  Etymologies 
   (stems  BAL,  BIRIT, ELED)  as Ilkorin  names, but  Doriath is  Noldorin (stem 
   GAT(H)).                                                                       
                                                                                  
                                    LAMMASETHEN.                                    
                                                                                  
   I give now the  third, very  short Lhammas  text, which  is I  think certainly 
   the latest of the three. At the head of it my father wrote in pencil Sketch of 
   a  corrected version,  but then  erased it.  Its brief  history is  largely in 
   agreement  with  that   of  Lhammas   B,  but   it  introduces   a  completely 
   changed account of the origin of Quenya (so spelt).                             
                                                                                  
                  The shorter account of Pengolod: or Lammasethen.                  
                               Of the Elvish Tongues.                               
                                                                                  
                    The original Elvish or Quendian languages were derived from 
   Orome, and so from Valarin. But the Elves not only, already in the              
                                                                                  
   (*An historical grammar of Taliska is in existence).                              
   
   brief  period  common  to  all,  but  especially  in  Eldarin,  modified 
   and  softened  the  sounds,  especially  the  consonants,   of  Valarin, 
   but  they  began  swiftly  to  invent  new  words  and  word-shapes, and 
   developed a language of their own.                                      
     Apart  from  new  inventions  their  language  changed   slowly.  This 
   was especially so in Valinor, but was true of all  the tongues,  for the 
   Elves do not die. In this way it will be seen that Telerin, the  last to 
   leave  Middle-earth,  and  isolated  for  an  age and  ten years  of the 
   Valar,  first  in  Beleriand  and  after  in  Tol Eressea,  changed more 
   than Koreldarin, but  being after  rejoined to  its kindred  in Valinor, 
   remained  closely  akin  to  Noldorin  and  Lindarin.  But  its  branch, 
   spoken  by  the  Teleri  left  in  Beleriand  for  nearly   1000  Valian 
   Years,  changed   more  than   the  tongues   of  Valinor,   and  became 
   very  different  from  them.  In  some  ways  it  grew  like  the Danian 
   branch in Ossiriand.                                                    
     Now  the  tongue  of  Noldor  and  Lindar  was  at  first  most  akin. 
   But  the  Lindar  ceased  after  a  time  to  dwell in  Tun or  in close 
   consort   with   the   Noldor,  and   association  was   closer  between 
   Noldor  and  Teleri.  Moreover  the  Lindar  used  a  form  of  language 
   which  they  took  afresh  from  the  Valar  themselves  in  Valmar; and 
   though  they  softened  and  altered  this  again  it  was in  many ways 
   quite  different  from  the   old  Elvish   or  Quendian   derived  from 
   Orome.   The   Lindarin,   which   was   a    form   of    Quendian   or 
   Oromian,  they  used  only  among  themselves,  and  never   wrote.  But 
   their   new   tongue  (Valinorian)   became  used   by  the   Lindar  in 
   converse  with  the Gods,  and in  all their  books of  poetry, history, 
   and  wisdom.  Moreover  it  was  the  first  Elf-tongue  to  be written, 
   and  remained  always  the  tongue  used  most  in  writing  by  Lindar, 
   Teleri,  and  Noldor.  It   was  used   also  by   all  Elves   much  in 
   converse,  especially  among  those  of  different kindred  and dialect. 
   The  Gods,  too, used  this tongue,  not pure  Valarin, in  their speech 
   with  all  Elves.  This  tongue  they  called  Quenya (that  is Elvish). 
   Quenya  is the  Elf-latin, and  this name  is given  to its  common form 
   as  used  and  written  by  all  Elves.  Therein  are  mixed  some forms 
   and  words  derived  from   other  Elvish   (Oromian)  tongues.   But  a 
   purer  and  more  archaic  form  is  used  by  Ingwe  High-king  of  the 
   Elves  and  his  court  and   household,  who   never  use   the  common 
   Oromian Lindarin: this is Ingwiqenya.                                   
     Now  ancient  Noldorin,  as  first used,  and written  in the  days of 
   Feanor  in  Tun,  remained  spoken  by  the  Noldor  that did  not leave 
   Valinor  at  its  darkening,  and  it  abides  still there,  not greatly 
  
   changed,  and  not  greatly  different  from  Lindarin.  It   is  called 
   
                                                             
                                                                          
   Kornoldorin,  or  Finrodian  because  Finrod  and  many  of   his  folk 
   returned  to  Valinor  and did  not go  to Beleriand.  But most  of the 
   Noldor  went to  Beleriand, and  in the  400 years  of their  wars with 
   Morgoth  their  tongue  changed  greatly.  For  three  reasons: because 
   it  was  not  in  Valinor;  because  there was  war and  confusion, and 
   much  death  among  the  Noldor, so  that their  tongue was  subject to 
   vicissitudes similar to those  of mortal  Men; and  because in  all the 
   world,  but  especially   in  Middle-earth,   change  and   growth  was 
   very  great  in  the  first  years of  the Sun.  Also in  Beleriand the 
   tongue and dialects  of the  Telerian Ilkorins  was current,  and their 
   king  Thingol  was  very  mighty;  and   Noldorin  in   Beleriand  took 
   much  from  Beleriandic  especially  of  Doriath.  Most  of  the  names 
   and  places  in  that  land  were  given  in Doriathrin  form. Noldorin 
   returned,  after the  overthrow of  Morgoth, into  the West,  and lives 
   still  in Tol-eressea,  where it  changes now  little; and  this tongue 
   is  derived   mainly  from   the  tongue   of  Gondolin,   whence  came 
   Earendel;  but  it  has  much  of  Beleriandic,  for  Elwing  his  wife 
   was  daughter  of  Dior,  Thingol's  heir;  and  it  has   somewhat  of 
   Ossiriand, for Dior was son of Beren who lived long in Ossiriand.       
    In   Tol-eressea   are  kept   records  of   the  ancient   tongue  of 
   Ossiriand,  which  is  no  more;  and  also the  tongue of  the Western 
   Men,   the   Elf-friends,   whence   came   the   mortal   kindred   of 
   Earendel.  But  this tongue  is no  more, and  already in  ancient days 
   the  Elf-friends  spake  mostly  Noldorin,  or  Beleriandic;  their own 
   tongue  was  itself  of  Quendian  origin,  being  learned east  of the 
   Mountains  from  a  branch  of  the  Danians,  kindred  of  those Elves 
   of Ossiriand which were called the Green-elves.                         
    These  are  the  Elvish  tongues  which  are yet  spoken, or  of which 
   writings are preserved.                                                 
                                                                          
     Valinorian. {      Ingwiqenya.    } Va1arin.                               
                                                                          
                 {  Qenya. (Elf-latin) }                                 
                                                                          
    Oromian. (a) {       Lindarin.                                            
                                                                          
                       Kornoldorin.             Noldorin.} Eldarin.                   
                       Telerin.                                             
                                                                          
             (b)       Doriathrin.                                         
             (c)       Danian.           Ossiriandic.            Ilkorin. 
                                                                          
                                        Taliskan. (mortals)                 
             (d) Lembian. (many scattered dialects) Lemberin. 
                                                                          
    The Danians were of the  Lindar [>  Noldor) and  began the             
   march, but turned south and strayed, long ere Beleriand was             
   
   reached. They did not come unto Beleriand, and then but in part,           
   for  many  ages.  Some  reckon  them  Eldarin, some  Lembian. In           
   truth they are neither and have a middle place.                            
                                                                             
                         Comnsentary on the Lammasethen.                       
                                                                             
   A  further Tree  of Tongues  illustrates the  Lammasethen, and  is repro- 
   duced on p. 196. The starred languages are 'yet in use'.                  
     The meaning of the  passage concerning  Quenya in  this text  is clearly 
   that  Quenya  only  arose  after  the  separation of  the Lindar  from the 
  
   Noldor,  when  the  Noldor  remained in  Tun but  the Lindar  retired into 
   Valinor. There the Lindar retained  their own  spoken Eldarin  tongue, not 
   much different  from the  'Finrodian' Noldorin  of Tun  (Kornoldorin); but 
   they also adopted and adapted  a form  of the  Valarin language,  and this 
   'Valinorian' tongue became Quenya. Much that  is said  of Quenya  in the 
   other versions is repeated in the Lammasethen -  it was  used by  the Gods 
   in converse with the Elves, by Elves in converse  with Elves  of different 
   speech,  and  as  the  chief  written  language. The  effect of  this new 
   conception  is  to  withdraw  Quenya  from  the  various  forms  of Elvish 
   (Quendian,  Oromian)  speech  in  Valinor  and make  it a  language apart. 
   Ingwiqenya  remains  as  it  became in  Lhammas B,  an especially  pure and 
   archaic form of Quenya used in the  household of  Ingwe; but  it is  now a 
   pure  and  archaic  form  of  'Valinorian'.  The  differences  between the 
   conceptions are thus:                                                      
     Lhammas A            (commentary            on           $5): 
   -  Early  Lindarin  speech  preserved,  and  fixed  as  a  high  speech, a 
   Common      Speech,      and      a      written       tongue:      Quenya 
   - Later speech of the Lindar: Lindarin                                    
         'the noble dialect' of  this: Ingwiqendya  (Ingwea, Ingwelindarin) 
   Lhammas     B ($4): 
   -  Early  Lindarin  speech  preserved,  and  fixed  as  a  high  speech, a 
   Common Speech, and a written tongue: Quenya                                
         Also called ('especially in its purest and highest form') Ingwiqenya 
   - Later speech of the Lindar: Lindarin                                     
     Lammasethen:                                                             
   -  The  Lindar,  after  removal  from  Tun,   adopted  anew   the  Valarin 
   tongue;  this  'Valinorian',  a  high  speech,  a  Common  Speech,  and  a 
   written tongue, is Quenya                                                  
         A   pure   and   archaic    form   of    'Valinorian':   Ingwiqenya 
   -  Original  ('Quendian')  speech  of  the  Lindar,  retained  among them- 
   selves: Lindarin                                                           
     There  are a  few other  points to  be noticed  in the  Lammasethen. The 
   stage of  Koreldarin, before  the departure  of the  Lindar from  Tun upon 
   Kor, is  marked on  the third  Tree of  Tongues. -  The Telerin  speech of 
   Beleriand (the speech of the Elves  of Doriath  and of  the Havens  of the 
   Falas) is said to have 'grown like' (in  some ways)  the Danian  tongue in 
   
    Ossiriand;  cf.  the  emendation  in  Lhammas  B  ($7)  (the  tongue   of  the 
    Danians  was  'most  like  that  of  Doriath,  though not  the same'),  and my 
    remarks  on  this  in  the  commentary.  -  The  Danians   are  said,   as  in 
    Lhammas  B  $7,  to  be  neither  Eldar  nor  Lembi:   they  'have   a  middle 
    place',  though  some  will  say  one,  and  some  the   other.  -   The  late 
    emendation  to  Lhammas  A  (commentary   on  $7),   making  the   Danians  an 
    originally  Lindarin  people,  was  adopted  in  the  Lammasethen,   but  then 
    rejected and replaced again by Noldorin.                                       
      Taliskan  is  said  in  the   Lammasethen  to   be  'of   Quendian  origin', 
    learned  by  the  forefathers  of  the  Western  Men  from  Danian  Elves east 
    of Eredlindon; and in the list of tongues at the end of the text it is classed 
    as  an  Ilkorin  speech.  In B  ($ 10) the  statements concerning  Taliska are 
    not  perfectly  clear:  the  Western  Men  'learned  of  the Danas,  or Green- 
    elves', and their  language was  'greatly influenced  by the  Green-elves'. In 
    the  third  Tree  of  Tongues  Taliskan  is  shown  as deriving  directly from 
    Danian;   cf.  the   addition  to   Lhammas  A   (commentary  on   $10):  'But 
    Taliska seems to have been derived largely from  Danian.' It  is not  clear to 
    me why a dotted  line (representing  'influence') leads  from Taliskan  to the 
    'tongues of Western Men'.                                                      
      In  the third  Tree the  name Leikvian  reappears from  the first,  for the 
    tongue  of  the  Danians  who  remained  east  of  Eredlindon (the  Leikvir in 
   
   Lhammas  A,  commentary  on  $7).  The  name Nauglian  for the  tongues of 
   the  Dwarves,  used  in the  third Tree,  does not  appear in  the Lhammas 
   texts; in $9 they are called Aulian, as in the first Tree.                 
  
                                                                             
     In  conclusion,  there  is an  interesting table  of the  Elvish peoples 
   associated   with   the   Lhammas  papers,   reproduced  above.   When  my 
   father made this table the Eldar were 'the Departing', as still in Lhammas 
   B $2 before the  emendation. The  Green-elves, here  not Eldar,  are shown 
   as a branch of the Quendi between Lembi and  Eldar, just  as in  all three 
   versions of the Tree of Tongues the language  of the  Green-elves (Danian) 
   is  shown  as  a  branch  from  Quendian  between  Lemberin  (Lembian) and 
   Eldarin. The Lindar, Noldor, and  Teleri are  here placed  as subdivisions 
   of the Eldar, rather than as subdivisions of the  Quendi before  the Great 
   Journey: in contrast to my table on p. 182, which is based on the express 
   statement in Lhammas A and B ($2) that 'already  in their  first dwellings 
   the Elves were divided into three  kindreds, the  Lindar, the  Noldor, and 
   the Teleri.'                                                               
     An   important  new   distinction  appears   in  this   table:  Morimor, 
   Moriqendi   'Dark-elves',  and   Kalamor,  Kalaqendi   'Light-elves'.  The 
   Light-elves (a term formerly  applied to  the First  Kindred) are  now all 
   those Elves who went to Valinor and saw the  Light of  the Trees;  and the 
   important  overlap  of  nomenclature is  introduced whereby  the Ilkorindi 
   of  Beleriand  are  Eldar but  also Dark-elves.  The terms  Moriquendi and 
   Calaquendi of The Silmarillion here first  appear. If  this table  is com- 
   pared  with  that which  I made  for The  Silmarillion ('The  Sundering of 
   
   the Elves') it will be seen that much had now emerged that was  to remain, 
   if we substitute Avari for Lembi  and Sindar  for Ilkorindi  (and Vanyar 
   for Lindar). The chief difference is  that in  the later  formulations the 
   Laiquendi  are  Eldar;  while as  a corollary  the Umanyar  (equivalent in 
   meaning to Ilkorindi, for the one refers to  Eldar who  were not  of Aman, 
   the other to Eldar who were not of  Kor) necessarily  in the  later scheme 
   includes the Laiquendi, since they were Eldar.                            j 
     Lembi is here translated 'the Forsaken'; in Lhammas A 'those that       
   were left', in Lhammas B 'those that lingered' ($2 and commentary).       
   In the Etymologies (stem  LEB, LEM)  the word  lemba means  'left behind'. 
   
                                         VI.                                     
                                QUENTA SILMARILLION.                             
                                                                                
   As  originally  written,  the  Quenta  Silmarillion (QS)  was a  beautiful and 
   elegant  manuscript; and  when the  first changes  were made  to it  they were 
   made  with  great  care,  usually by  writing over  erasures. It  seems highly 
   improbable  that  my  father  could  have  achieved  this  form   without  any 
   intermediate  texts  developing  it  from  the  Quenta  Noldorinwa   (Q),  and 
   here and there in QS it appears in  any case  that he  was copying,  for words 
   necessary to the sense were missed out  and then  put in  above the  line. But 
   there is now, remarkably, no trace  of any  such material,  until the  tale of 
   Beren  and  Luthien  is  reached:  from  that  point  preliminary   drafts  do 
   exist.                                                                        
    The  manuscript  became   afterwards  the   vehicle  of   massive  revisions, 
   and  was  changed  into  a  chaotic  palimpsest,  with  layer  upon  layer  of 
   correction  and  wholesale  rewriting,  of  riders  and  deletions.  The great 
   mass of this alteration and revision is  firmly dateable  to the  period after 
   the completion of The Lord of the Rings; but  there is  also an  earlier phase 
   of  emendation  in  pencil  to  the  opening  chapters,  which  is  in  places 
   substantial.   From   the   manuscript   thus   emended   my  father   made  a 
   typescript  which  was  for  most  of  its  length almost  an exact  copy, but 
   giving to the  work a  new title  in addition  to Silmarillion:  1 Eldanyare, 
   'The  History  of  the  Elves'.  This new  version did  not proceed  very far, 
   however  -  no  further  in fact  than the  end of  the chapter  here numbered 
   3  (c). In  order to  understand the  state of  'The Silmarillion'  during the 
   years when The Lord of the Rings was being written  it is  necessary to  try to 
   determine when it was  made. It  is in  any case  clear at  once that  it long 
   preceded the major  revision after  The Lord  of the  Rings -  the typescript, 
  
   so far as it went, was indeed used  for that  revision, and  was reduced  to a 
   shambles in the course of it.                                                 
    In  my  father's  letter  to  Stanley  Unwin of  16 December  1937 -  the day 
   on  which  he  received  back  the  QS  manuscript  and  other  writings which 
   he  had  submitted  -  he  was  still  only  'promising  to  give  thought and 
   attention' to the question of 'a sequel or successor to The  Hobbit ' (Letters 
   no.  19);  but no  more than  three days  later, on  ig December,  he reported 
   that he had  written 'the  first chapter  of a  new story  about Hobbits  - "A 
   long expected party"' (Letters no.  20). It  is certain,  then, that  he began 
   work  on  the  'new  story'  at  the  very  time that  the QS  manuscript came 
   back  into  his  possession;  and  I  feel  certain  that  when  it did  so he 
   abandoned (for good, as  it turned  out) the  new 'Silmarillion'  narrative at 
   
                                                           
                                                                                     
   the  point  he  had  reached  (for  he  had  continued  it  in rougher  form while 
   the manuscript was  away, see  pp. 293  - 4).  But it  is also  clear that  he did 
   not  as  yet  abandon  the  work  entirely.  This  is  shown  by  some notes  on a 
   scrap  of  paper  to   which  my   father  fortunately   and  uncharacteristically 
   added a date:                                                                      
     Nov. 20 1937.                                                                    
     Note when material returns.                                                      
     Avari are to be non-Eldarin = old Lembi.                                         
     Lembi are to be Ilkorin Teleri.                                                  
     Danians Pereldar.                                                                
     llkorin: Alkorin [struck out].                                                  
     hyarmen for harmen south.                                                        
   The fact  that the  first three  of these  changes are  among the  early revisions 
   made  to  the  QS  manuscript  (for  their  significance  see   pp.  218   -  19*) 
   shows  that  he  did  do  some  further  detailed  work on  it 'when  the material 
   returned',  i.e.  after?'he  Lord of the  Rings was  begun. It  does not  of course 
   show  more  precisely  when   that  work   was  done   or  when   the  'Eldanyare' 
   typescript   was   made,   but   here  a   second  note   with  a   date  attached 
   provides evidence:                                                                 
     Feb. 3 1938.                                                                     
     Tintalle  Kindler  can  stand   -  but   tinwe'  in   Q [uenya]  only   =  spark 
   (tinta- to kindle)                                                                 
     Therefore Tinzcerina > Elerina                                                   
                Tinwerontar > Elentari (or Tar-Ellion)                              
   Now  the  alterations  of  Tinwerina  to  Elerina  and  Tinwerontar  to  Elentari 
   were  not  made  to  the  QS  manuscript  and  do  not  appear  in  the typescript 
   (they  were  written  in  subsequently  on  the  latter,  only).  This  shows that 
   the  typescript  was  made  before  3  February 1938  - or  more strictly,  it had 
   at  least  reached  the  point  where  the   name  Tinwerontar   occurs  (chapter 
                                                                                     
   3 (a), $ 19).                                                                      
     I  conclude  therefore  that  it  was  precisely  at  this crucial  time (Decem- 
   ber  1937  -  January  1938)  that  my  father  -  entirely  characteristically - 
   turned  back  again  to  the  beginning  of  the  Quenta   Silmarillion,  revising 
   the  opening  chapters  and  starting  a  new  text  in  typescript ('Eldanyare'). 
   This  soon  petered  out;  and  from  that   time  the   'Silmarillion'  narrative 
   remained unchanged for some thirteen years.                                        
     This  conclusion  determines  the  way  in  which  the  text  of the  first part 
   of  the  Quenta  Silmarillion  is presented  in this  book. In  order to  make the 
   contrast   between   'The   Silmarillion'   of   the   earlier  period   and  'The 
   Silmarillion' after the major post-Lord  of the  Rings revision  as clear  in this 
   history as it was in fact, I give the text of the first five chapters (1 to 3 (c)) 
   as it was after the first revision - which is the form of  the typescript  text as 
                                                                                     
     (*For Alkorin  besides Ilkorin  see the  Etymologies, stems  AR(2), LA;  for Harmen 
   > Hyarmen see p. 345).                                                              
   
  
    it  was  originally  made;*  but  important   developments  from   the  original 
    form  are  given  in  the  commentaries  following  each  chapter. A  great deal 
    of  this first  rewriting was  in fact  a matter  of improved  expression rather 
    than of narrative substance.                                                     
      Although  there  are  two texts  for the  first part  of the  work, I  use the 
    single  abbreviation  QS,  distinguishing  the  manuscript  and  the  typescript 
    when necessary.                                                                  
                                                                                    
       This is the title-page of the QS manuscript:                                  
                                                                                    
                                          The                                        
                                  Quenta Silmarillion                                
                                         Herein                                      
                        is Qenta Noldorinwa or Pennas in Geleidh                      
                                           or                                        
                                 History of the Gnomes.                               
            This is a history in brief drawn from many older tales; for all          
           the matters that it contains were of old, and still are among the         
             Eldar of the %est, recounted more fully in other histories and          
              songs. But many of these were not recalled by Eriol, or men            
             have again lost them since his day. This Account was composed           
             first by Pengolod of Gondolin, and AElfwine turned it into our          
              speech as it was in his time, adding nothing, he said, save            
                            explanations of some few names.                          
                                                                                    
    In  this  title, in Geleidh  is an  emendation made  carefully over  an erasure: 
    the  erased  form  was  probably  na-Ngoelaidh  as  in  Q  (IV.  77).  The word 
    Silmarillion  was  an  addition;  at  first  there  stood  simply   The  Quenta, 
    as in Q.                                                                         
      In  the  preamble  to  Q  only  Eriol  is named,  and there  is no  mention of 
    Pengolod; but in the preamble to A  V i  (IV. 263)  it is  said that  both sets 
    of                                                                        Annals 
    were  written  by  Pengolod  the  Wise  of  Gondolin,   before  its   fall,  and 
    after  at  Sirion's  Haven,  and  at  Tavrobel  in  Toleressea after  his return 
    unto  the  West,  and  there  seen  and  translated by  Eriol of  Leithien, that 
    is AElfwine of the Angelcynn.                                                    
    The  preamble  to  the  QS  manuscript  is  decisively  different in  its repre- 
    sentation of  the literary  history from  that of  Q; for  in Q  the abridgement 
    which  that  work  is  declared  to be  was drawn  from the  Book of  Lost Tales 
    which  Eriol  wrote  after  he  had  read  the   Golden  Book   in  Kortirion, 
    whereas  in  QS  it  was  uritten  by  Pengolod  and  translated by  Eriol (like 
                                                                                    
      <Here and there my father made further very small alterations in wording as he 
    typed (i.e. beyond changes marked on the  manuscript), and  these are  of course 
    included in the text given here. The relation between manuscript  and typescript 
    changes in chapter 3 (c); see p. 220.                                            
   
   the  Annals)  - the  work being  conceived by  Pengolod as  an epitome  on a 
   small  scale  against a  background of  'histories and  songs' in  which the 
   matters  were  recounted  at  greater  length  (but many  of these  are lost 
   to us).                                                                          
                                                                                   
     Associated with the QS typescript are no  less than  five sheets  of title 
   and preamble. The first of these is in manuscript,a and reads thus:              
                                                                                   
                                 The Silmarillion.                                   
                                                                                   
                     The  history  of  the  Three  Jewels, the                      
                     Silmarils  of  Feanor,  in which  is told                      
                     in brief  the history  of the  Elves from                      
                     their  coming  until  the  Change  of the                      
                                       World.                                        
  
                                                                                   
                1.  Qenta Silmarillion, or Pennas Hilevril                            
                    To which is appended                                            
                    The houses of the princes of Men and Elves                      
                      The tale of years                                             
                      The tale of battles.                                           
                 2. The Annals of Valinor Nyarna Valinoren.                     
                 3. The Annals of Beleriand Nyarna Valarianden.                     
                 4. The Lhammas or Account of Tongues.                                 
                                                                                   
   This  manuscript  page  was then  copied in  typescript, with  these differ- 
   ences:  above  The  Silmarillion at  the head  stands Eldanyare,  and the 
   Lhammas  is  not  included.  In  both   manuscript  and   typescript  Nyarna 
   Valinoren  was  changed  to  Yenie  Valinoren  or  Inias   Valannor;  and 
   Nyarna Valarianden to Inias  Veleriand.  (In Old  English versions  of the 
   Annals  of  Valinoi  the Elvish  name is  Valinorelumien, IV.  284, 290). 
   Subsequently,   in   the   typescript   only,   Pennas  Hilevril   >  Pennas 
   Silevril;  Inias  Valannor  >  Inias  Balannor;  Inias  Veleriand  > Inias 
   Beleriand.                                                                       
     The next item is an elaborate  and elegant  page in  red, blue,  and black 
   inks, which in its content is virtually the same as the typescript page just 
   described;  but  here  the  name  1 Eldanyare',  translated 'The  History of 
   the Elves', is explicitly an alternative: '1 Eldanyare or Silmarillion'. The 
   Elvish  names  of  the  Annals  are the  emended forms  of the  previous two 
   pages: Yenie' Valinoren  or Inias  Valannor, and  Inias Veleriand,  with the 
   same later alterations of Hilevril, Valannor,  and Veleriand  to Silevril, 
   Balannor, and Beleriand found on  the typescript.  On all  three title-pages 
   Silmarillion  is a  comprehensive title  comprising within  it not  only the 
   Quenta Silmarillion but also the two sets of  Annals; cf.  p. 109.  The name   i 
   Qenta Noldorinwa is not used.                                                   
     Following  these  title-pages  is   a  preamble   comprising  a   note  by 
   
    AElfwine and a  note by  the Translator.  Five lines  of Old  English verse 
    by AElfwine are the selfsame lines that Alboin Errol 'dreamed',  and trans- 
    lated for his father, in The Lost Road (p. 44); they would reappear again 
    once  more  in  association  with  the  poem The  Song of AElfwine  (p. 103). 
    This  preamble  is  found  both  in  manuscript  and typescript.  The manu- 
    script form reads:                                                          
                                                                               
                                   Silmarillion.                                 
        AElfwine's note.                                                          
        These  histories  were  written  by  Pengolod  the  Wise  of  Gon-      
        dolin,  both  in  that  city  before its  fall, and  afterwards at      
        Tathrobel in the Lonely  Isle, Toleressea,  after the  return unto      
        the  West.  In their  making he  used much  the writings  of Rumil      
        the Elfsage of Valinor, chiefly in the annals  of Valinor  and the      
        account  of  tongues,  and  he  used  also  the accounts  that are      
        preserved  in  the  Golden Book.  The work  of Pengolod  I learned      
        much  by  heart,  and  turned  into  my  tongue,  some  during  my      
        sojourn  in  the  West,  but  most  after  my  return  to Britain.      
                                                                               
                  pus cwaep AElfwine Widlast:                                   
                  Fela bid on Westwegum werum uncudra,                          
                  wundra ond wihta, wlitescyne lond,                            
                  eardgeard ylfa ond esa bliss.                                 
                  Lyt aenig wat hwylc his longad sie                            
                  pam pe eftsides yldu getwaefed.                                
                                                                               
         Translator's note.                                                      
         The histories are here given in English  of this  day, translated      
         from  the  version  of Eriol  of Leithien,  as the  Gnomes called      
         him,  who  was  AElfwine  of  Angelcynn.  Such  other  matters as      
  
         AElfwine  took  direct from  the Golden  Book, together  with his      
         account of his voyage, and his sojourn  in Toleressea,  are given      
         elsewhere.                                                             
                                                                               
    Eriol was altered to Ereol (cf.  IV. 166,  283); and  there is  a pencilled 
    annotation against the Translator's note:                                   
      Specimens            (not           here)            are           extant 
    (a).    of      the     original      Eressean     form      and     script 
    (b).  of   the   annals  as   written  by   AElfwine  in   ancient  English 
    AElfwine's  note  here  is  a  development  from  the  preamble  to   AV  i 
    (cited above p.  201); cf.  also the  second version  of that  preamble and 
    my remarks  about Rumil's  part in  the Annals  (p. 123).  There is  now no 
    mention of Pengolod's  having continued  his work  at Sirion's  Haven after 
    the  fall  of  Gondolin.  The  form  Tathrobel for  Tavrobel occurs  in Old 
    English  versions  of AV  r (IV.  282, 290).  For the  Golden Book  see IV. 
    78, 274.                                                                    
      The  typescript  version  of  the  preamble  has  some  differences.  The 
   
                page is headed Eldanyare, not Silmarillion, and AElfwine's note is 
                changed: the passage beginning 'after the return unto the West' reads 
                                                                                here: 
                  after the Elves had returned into the West. In their making he used 
                  much the writings of Rumil the Elf-sage of Valinor concerning other 
               matters than the wars of Beleriand; and he used also the accounts that 
                are preserved by the Elves of Eressea in the Golden Book. The work of 
                                                       Pengolod I learned by heart... 
         In the Translator's note the spelling is Ereol and the words that is now 
                                        England are added after Angolcynn (so spelt). 
                                                                                       
       I  give  now  the  text  of the  Quenta Silmarillion  as I  think it  stood when 
    it  was  for  long  laid  aside.  As  with  The  Fall  of  Numenor I  have numbered 
    the  paragraphs,   the  numbers   running  continuously   through  the   text;  the 
    paragraphing   of   the   original   is  very   largely  retained.   A  commentary, 
    related to the paragraphs, follows each chapter.                                    
                                                                                       
                                   QUENTA SILMARILLION.*                               
                 Here begins the Silmarillion or history of the Silmarils.               
                                      1. OF THE VALAR.                                    
                                                                                       
    In   the   beginning  the   All-father,  who   in  Elvish   tongue  is              
    named  Iluvatar,  made  the  Ainur  of  his  thought;  and  they  made              
    music  before  him. Of  this music  the World  was made;  for Iluvatar              
    gave it being, and set it amid the Void, and he set the secret fire to              
    burn  at  the  heart  of the  World; and  he showed  the World  to the              
    Ainur.  And  many  of  the  mightiest  of  them  became  enamoured  of              
    its beauty, and desired to enter into it; and they put on  the raiment              
    of  the  World,  and  descended  into   it,  and   they  are   in  it.              
    $2.   These  spirits   the  Elves   name  the   Valar,  which   is  the              
    Powers,  and   Men  have   often  called   them  Gods.   Many  lesser              
    spirits of their own kind they brought in their train, both  great and              
    small;  and  some  of  these  Men  have confused  with the  Elves, but              
    wrongly,  for  they  were  made  before the  World, whereas  Elves and              
    Men awoke first in the World, after the  coming of  the Valar.  Yet in              
    the making of Elves and of Men, and in the giving  to each  of their              
    especial gifts, none of  the Valar  had any  part. Iluvatar  alone was              
    their  author;  wherefore they  are called  the Children  of Iluvatar.              
    $3.  The  chieftains   of  the   Valar  were   nine.  These   were  the              
                                                                                       
      (*In  the  manuscript  (only) the  word Silmarillion  was an  addition, as  on the 
    title-page (p. 201); but the heading 'Here begins the Silmarillion...' is original). 
   
   names  of  the  Nine  Gods in  the Elvish  tongue as  it was  spoken in 
  
   Valinor;  though  they have  other or  altered names  in the  speech of 
   the  Gnomes,  and  their   names  among   Men  are   manifold:  Manwe 
   and   Melko,   Ulmo,   Aule,   Mandos,   Lorien,   Tulkas,   Osse,  and 
   Orome.                                                                  
        $4.  Manwe  and  Melko  were  brethren  in  the  thought  of Iluvatar 
   and  mightiest  of   those  Ainur   who  came   into  the   World.  But 
   Manwe  is  the lord  of the  Gods, and  prince of  the airs  and winds, 
   and  ruler  of the  sky. With  him dwells  as wife  Varda the  maker of 
   the  stars,  immortal  lady  of  the  heights,  whose  name   is  holy. 
   Fionwe  and  Ilmare*  are  their  son  and  daughter.  Next   in  might 
   and  closest  in  friendship  to  Manwe  is Ulmo,  lord of  waters, who 
   dwells  alone  in  the  Outer  Seas,  but  has  the  government  of all 
   water,  seas  and  rivers,  fountains   and  springs,   throughout  the 
   earth.  Subject  to him,  though he  has often  rebelled, is  Osse, the 
   master of the seas  about the  lands of  Men; and  his wife  is Uinen, 
   the  lady  of  the sea.  Her hair  lies spread  through all  the waters 
   under skies.                                                            
                                                                          
   (*Marginal note to the text: Ilma is in the Quendian tongue starlight). 
                                                                          
       $5. Aule has might  but little  less than  Ulmo. He  is the  lord of 
   earth.  He  is  a  smith  and  a master  of crafts;  and his  spouse is 
   Yavanna, the giver  of fruits  and lover  of all  things that  grow. In 
   majesty she is next  to Varda  among the  queens of  the Valar.  She is 
   fair  and tall;  and often  the Elves  name her  Palurien, the  Lady of 
   the Wide Earth.                                                        
     $6.  The   Fanturi  were   brethren,  and   are  named   Mandos  and 
   Lorien.  Nurufantur  the  elder  was  also  called,  the master  of the 
   houses of the dead, and the gatherer of  the spirits  of the  slain. He 
   forgets  nothing,  and  knows  all  that  shall  be,  save   only  what 
   Iluvatar  has  hidden,   but  he   speaks  only   at  the   command  of 
   Manwe.  He  is  the  doomsman  of the  Valar. Vaire  the weaver  is his 
   wife,  who weaves  all things  that have  been in  time in  her storied 
   webs,  and  the  halls of  Mandos, that  ever widen  as the  ages pass, 
   are  clothed  therewith.  Olofantur  the  younger  of   these  brethren 
   was  also  named,  maker  of  visions  and  of  dreams. His  gardens in 
   the land of the Gods are the fairest of  all places  in the  world, and 
   filled with many spirits. Este the pale is his wife,  who walks  not by 
   day, but sleeps on an island  in the  dark lake  of Lorien.  Thence his 
   fountains bring refreshment to the folk of Valinor.                     
          Strongest  of  limb,  and  greatest  in  deeds  of  prowess,  is 
   
   Tulkas,  who  is  surnamed  Poldorea,  the  Valiant.  He  is  unclothed  1 
   in his disport,  which is  much in  wrestling; and  he rides  no steed, 
   for he can outrun all things that go on feet, and  he is  tireless. His 
   hair and beard are golden,  and his  flesh ruddy;  his weapons  are his 
   hands. He recks little of either past or future, and is of  small avail 
   as a counsellor,  but a  hardy friend.  He lias  great love  for Fionwe 
   son of Manwe. His  wife is  Nessa, sister  of Orome,  who is  lissom of 
   limb  and  fleet  of  foot,  and  dances  in  Valinor  upon   lawns  of 
   never-fading green.                                                       
     $8.  Orome  was  a  mighty  lord,  and  little  less in  strength than 
   Tulkas, though  slower in  wrath. He  loved the  lands of  earth, while 
   they were still dark, and  he left  them unwillingly  and came  last to 
   Valinor;  and  he  comes  even yet  at times  east over  the mountains. 
   Of old he was often seen upon  the hills  and plains.  He is  a hunter, 
   and he loves all trees; for which reason he is  called Aldaron,  and by 
   the  Gnomes  Tauros, the  lord of  forests. He  delights in  horses and 
   in  hounds,  and  his  horns  are  loud  in the  friths and  woods that 
   Yavanna  planted  in  Valinor;  but   he  blows   them  not   upon  the 
   Middle-earth  since  the  fading  of  the  Elves,  whom he  loved. Vana 
   is  his  wife,  the  queen  of  flowers,  who  has  the beauty  both of 
  
   heaven and of earth upon  her face  and in  all her  works; she  is the 
   younger sister of Varda and Palurien.                                     
     $9.   But   mightier   than   she  is   Nienna,  Manwe's   sister  and 
   Melko's. She dwells alone.  Pity is  in her  heart, and  mourning and 
   weeping  come  to  her;  shadow  is  her realm  and her  throne hidden. 
   For  her  halls are  west of  West, nigh  to the  borders of  the World 
   and  the Darkness,  and she  comes seldom  to Valmar,  the city  of the 
   Gods,  where  all  is glad.  She goes  rather to  the halls  of Mandos, 
   which  are  nearer  and yet  more northward;  and all  those who  go to 
   Mandos cry to her. For  she is  a healer  of hurts,  and turns  pain to 
   medicine  and  sorrow  to  wisdom.  The  windows  of  her   house  look 
   outward       from       the       Walls       of       the      World. 
   $10.   Last  do   all  name   Melko.  But   the  Gnomes,   who  suffered 
   most  from  his  evil deeds,  will not  speak his  name, and  they call 
   him  Morgoth,  the  Black  God,  and  Bauglir,  the  Constrainer. Great 
   might  was  given  to  him  by  Iluvatar,  and   he  was   coeval  with 
   Manwe,  and  part he  had of  all the  powers of  the other  Valar; but 
   he turned them to  evil uses.  He coveted  the world  and all  that was 
   in it, and desired  the lordship  of Manwe  and the  realms of  all the 
   Gods; and pride and jealousy and lust grew ever in  his heart,  till he 
   became  unlike  his  brethren.  Wrath  consumed   him,  and   he  begot 
   violence  and  destruction  and  excess.  In  ice  and  fire   was  his 
   
   delight. But darkness he used most in all his evil works, and               
   turned it to fear and a name of dread among Elves and Men.                  
                                                                              
                             Commentary on Chapter 1.                           
                                                                              
  $1. There  is  nothing  in  Q  concerning  the  Music  of  the  Ainur;  but the 
   new  version  of  that  work  was  now  in  existence (see  note 20  to the 
   Ainulindale) .                                                             
      Though  written  in  afterwards  on  the  typescript, the  marginal note 
   clearly  belongs  either  with the  original writing  of the  manuscript or 
   with  the earliest  changes. In  the Lhammas  ($1)  Quendian is  the term 
   for  all  the  Elvish languages,  derived from  Orome, as  a group.  In the 
   Ambarkanta  (and  on  the   diagrams  associated   with  it)   the  'middle 
   air'  was  Ilma,  replaced  throughout  by  Ilmen  (the  form in  the early 
   Numenorean  writings,  pp.  9,  13);  in  the  Etymologies  both  Ilma  and 
   Ilmen appear, under  the stem  GIL: 'Ilma  starlight (cf.  Ilmare)', 'Ilmen 
   region above air where stars are'.                                          
      The  children  of  Manwe  and  Varda are  not mentioned  here in  Q: see 
   note 20 to the Ainulindale.                                                
   $5. Lady  of  the  Wide  Earth  was  a  carefully  made  alteration  over an 
   erasure, the original reading being Bosom of the Earth, as in Q.            
   $6. Nurufantur was another early  change like  that in  $5; here  the erased 
   form  was  Nefantur,  as  in  Q.  This  is  the  first appearance  of these 
   elements in  the character  of Mandos:  his knowledge  of past  and future, 
   and  his  speaking  only  when  commanded  so to  do by  Manwe (cf.  I. go, 
   i i i). Here also are the first characterisations of Vaire and of Este, who 
   in A V are no more than names.                                              
      This  description  of  Tulkas,  now  first  appearing,  was  largely re- 
   tained in the ultimate  form of  this chapter,  the Valaquenta,  which like 
   the  Ainulindale  became  a  separate  and  distinct  element in  the whole 
   work (see The Silmarillion pp. 28 - 9); but  his great  love for  Fionwe is 
   not  mentioned  there.  -  The original  reading in  the manuscript  was He 
   had great love for Fionwe; see the  remarks on  tenses at  the end  of this 
   commentary.                                                                 
   $9.  In  AV  Nienna  had  become  the sister  of Manwe  and Melko,  as still 
   here; in the Valaquenta (p. 28) she is 'sister of the Feanturi'.            
      The passage beginning 'For her halls  are west  of West'  to the  end of 
   the  paragraph,  not  in  Q,  is retained  in the  Valaquenta. In  the Lost 
   Tales the hall of Vefantur and  Fui Nienna  was 'beneath  the roots  of the 
  
   most cold and northerly  of the  Mountains of  Valinor' (I.  76). I  do not 
   certainly   understand  the   statement  that   the  windows   of  Nienna's 
   house 'look outward from the Walls of the World'  for if  her house  is in 
   the  extreme  West  of  Valinor  her  windows  must  surely  look  into the 
   Chasm  of  Ilmen  and  through Vaiya  to the  Walls of  the World  (see the 
   Ambarkanta  diagram  and  map  IV.  243,  249,  and  cf.  QS  $12).  But an 
   interpretation,  admittedly  rather   forced,  might   be  that   from  the 
   
                 
                                                                               
   windows  of   her  house   the  gaze   passes  unhindered   through  Ilmen 
   and  Vaiya,  and  the  invisible  Walls of  the World,  and in  this sense 
   'looks outward from the Walls'.                                              
   $10. In Q Bauglir is translated 'Terrible'.  In the  published Silmarillion 
   the name  is not  interpreted in  the text;  in the  Index I  translated it 
   'Constrainer'  as  here.  In  the  Etymologies, stem  MBAW, it  is rendered 
   'tyrant, oppressor'.                                                         
                                                                               
                      Past and Present Tense in Chapter l.                      
                                                                               
   In Q the past tense is used  throughout in  the account  of the  Valar, but 
   with exceptions  in the  cases of  Osse, Uinen,  and Nienna.  These present 
   tenses  would  probably  not  have   occurred  had   not  my   father  been 
   imposing the past tense on thought that was not in fact so definite. In the 
   opening section of AV 1 there is  a mixture  of present  and past  which is 
   slightly increased in that of A V z. In QS the present tense is  used, with 
   very  few  exceptions, and  of these  'Manwe and  Melko were  brethren' and 
   'The Fanturi were brethren' were  probably fully  intended (sc.  they were 
   brethren 'in the thought of Iluvatar'). Tulkas 'had great love  for Fionwe' 
   was early corrected ($7); and only 'Orome was a mighty lord' remains  - a 
   repetition  of  the phrase  in Q.  - In  $2 the  manuscript has  'the Elves 
   named the Valar'; the typescript has name.                                   
                                                                               
        OF VALINOR AND THE TWO TREES.                                           
                                                                               
   $11.  In  the  beginning  of  the  overlordship  of  the Valar  they saw 
   that  the  World  was  dark,  and that  light was  scattered over  the airs 
   and  lands  and  seas.  They  made  therefore  two  mighty  lamps  for  the 
   lighting  of  the  World,  and  set them  upon lofty  pillars in  the South 
   and  North  of  the  Middle-earth.  But  most  of  the  Valar  dwelt  upon 
   an island in the  seas, while  they laboured  at their  first tasks  in the 
   ordering   of   the   World.   And   Morgoth   contested  with   them,  and 
   made   war.   He   overthrew   the   lamps,   and   in  the   confusion  of 
   darkness he roused the seas against their island.                            
      Then   the   Gods   removed   into   the   West,   where    ever   since 
   their  seats  have  been;  but  Morgoth  escaped  from  their   wrath,  and 
   in  the  North  he  built  himself  a  fortress,  and delved  great caverns 
   underground.*  At  that  time  the   Valar  could   not  overcome   him  or 
   take  him  captive.  Therefore  they   made  their   home  in   the  utter- 
   most  West,  and  fortified  it,  and  built  many  mansions  in  that land 
                                                                               
   (*Marginal note to the text: Melko builds Utumno).                             
   
   upon  the  borders  of  the  World  which  is  called Valinor.  It is 
   bounded  on the  hither side  by the  Great Sea,  and on  the further 
   side by the Outer Sea, which the  Elves call  Vaiya; and  beyond that 
   the  Walls  of  the World  fence out  the Void  and the  Eldest Dark. 
   Eastwards  on  the  shores  of  the  inner  sea  the Valar  built the 
   mountains    of    Valinor,    that    are   highest    upon   earth. 
   $13. In that land they gathered all light and  all fair  things, and 
   there are their houses, their gardens and their towers. In  the midst 
   of  the  plain  beyond  the  mountains  was  the  city  of  the Gods, 
  
   Valmar  the  beautiful  of  many  bells.  But  Manwe  and  Varda  had 
   halls  upon the  loftiest of  the mountains  of Valinor,  whence they 
   could  look  out  across  the  earth  even  into  the  furthest East. 
   Taniquetil  the  Elves   name  that   holy  mountain;   and  Oiolosse 
   Everlasting  Whiteness;   Elerina  Crowned   with  Stars;   and  many 
   names beside. And the Gnomes  spake of  it in  their later  tongue as 
   Amon Uilos;  and in  the language  of this  island of  old Tindbrent- 
   ing was its  name, among  those few  that had  ever descried  it afar 
   off.                                                                 
            In   Valinor   Yavanna  hallowed   the  mould   with  mighty 
   song,  and  Nienna  watered  it  with  tears. In  that time  the Gods 
   were gathered together,  and they  sat silent  upon their  thrones of 
   council in the  Ring of  Doom nigh  unto the  golden gates  of Valmar 
   the  Blessed;  and  Yavanna  Palurien  sang  before  them   and  they 
   watched.                                                             
            From  the  earth  there  came  forth  two   slender  shoots; 
   and  silence  was  over all  the world  in that  hour, nor  was there 
   any  other  sound  save  the  slow  chanting  of Palurien.  Under her 
   song two fair trees uprose  and grew.  Of all  things which  the Gods 
   made  they  have  most  renown, and  about their  fate all  the tales 
   of the  Eldar are  woven. The  one had  leaves of  a dark  green that 
   beneath  were  as  shining silver;  and he  bore white  blossoms like 
   the cherry, from which a  dew of  silver light  was ever  falling, so 
   that  the earth  beneath was  dappled with  the dark  dancing shadows 
   of his leaves and the flickering white radiance  of his  flowers. The 
   other bore leaves  of young  green like  the new-opened  beech; their 
   edges  were  of  glittering  gold.  Yellow  flowers  swung  upon  her 
   branches  like  the  hanging  blossom  of  those  trees Men  now call 
   Golden-rain;  and  from  those  flowers  came  forth  warmth   and  a 
   great light.                                                         
     $16.  Silpion  the  one  was  called in  Valinor, and  Telperion and 
   Ninquelote  and   many  names   in  song   beside;  but   the  Gnomes 
   name   him   Galathilion.   Laurelin  the   other  was   called,  and 
   
    
                                                                           
   Kulurien  and  Malinalda,  and  many  other   names;  but   the  Gnomes 
   name her Galadloriel. * 
   $ 17.  In  seven  hours  the  glory  of  each  tree  waxed  to  full and 
   waned  again  to  nought;  and  each  awoke  again  to  life   an  hour 
   before  the  other ceased  to shine.  Thus in  Valinor twice  every day 
   there  came  a  gentle  hour  of  softer  light,  when both  Trees were 
   faint,  and  their  gold  and  silver beams  were mingled.  Silpion was 
   the elder of the Trees, and came first  to full  stature and  to bloom; 
   and that first hour in which  he shone  alone, the  white glimmer  of a 
   silver  dawn,  the  Gods  reckoned  not  into  the  tale of  hours, but 
   named  it  the  Opening  Hour,  and  counted  therefrom  the   ages  of 
   their  reign  in  Valinor.  Therefore at  the sixth  hour of  the First 
   Day,  and  of  all  the  joyous  days  afterward  until  the Darkening, 
   Silpion ceased his time  of flower;  and at  the twelfth  hour Laurelin 
   her  blossoming.  And  each  day  of  the  Gods  in  Valinor contained, 
   therefore,  twelve  hours,  and  ended  with  the  second  mingling  of 
   the  lights,  in  which  Laurelin  was waning  but Silpion  was waxing. 
                                                                           
                           Commentary on Chapter 2.                          
                                                                           
        The  marginal  note,  with  Utumno  (not Angband)  as the  name of 
     Melko's original fortress as in the Ambarkanta and AV z, is  an early 
     addition, since in $$62, 105 Utumno is an  early change  from Utumna, 
     whereas this is not the case in the note.                              
     $13.  The manuscript  has 'named  that holy  mountain', but  the type- 
     script 'name'; cf. the note on tenses in the commentary on Chapter x. 
  
     In  $16  both  texts  have 'the  Gnomes name  him', 'the  Gnomes name 
     her'.                                                                  
      Elerina is a change made  to the  typescript, which  had Tinzverina, 
     but it belongs to the earlier period  (1938): see  p. zoo.  The names 
     Oiolosse, Tinwerina, Amon Uilos are replacements over erasures, the 
     erased names being those found in  Q (IV.  81), Ialasse  (or perhaps 
     rather Iolosse, see the Etymologies, stem  EY), Tinwenairin, Amon- 
     Uilas.                                                                 
                                                                           
      *Footnote to the text: Other names  of Silpion  among the  Gnomes are 
      Silivros  glimmering  rain  (which  in  Elvish  form  is Silmerosse), 
      Nimloth pale blossom,  Celeborn tree  of silver;  and the  image that 
      Turgon made of him in  Gondolin was  called Belthil  divine radiance. 
      Other  names  of  Laurelin  among  the  Gnomes  are  Glewellin (which 
      is  the  same as  Laurelin song  of gold),  Lhasgalen green  of leaf, 
      Melthinorn  tree  of  gold;  and  her  image  in  Gondolin  was named 
      Glingal hanging flame.                                                
   
    $16. Names of the  Trees. This  is the  first occurrence  in the  texts of 
    Telperion, as also  of Ninquelote,  Kulurien, and Malinalda.  The names 
    Galathilion and  Galadloriel are  replacements over  erasures -  i.e. of 
    Bansil  and  Glingol, as  in Q,  or of  Belthil and  Glingal, as  in the 
    footnote.                                                                 
       The footnote  was almost  certainly added  at the  same time  as these 
    changes. In this note Silmerosse is called the 'Elvish' form as distinct 
    from  the  Gnomish  Silivros;  later   in  QS   ($25)  the   phrase  'The 
    Lindar...   who  sometimes   are  alone   called  Elves'   survived  from 
    Q  (IV.  85),  though  it  was  struck  out  and does  not appear  in the 
    typescript; in the present note, on the other hand, this  old distinction 
    between 'Elvish' and 'Gnomish' was retained in the typescript.            
       Nimloth,  which  now  first  appears,  later  became  the name  of the 
    White  Tree  of Numenor,  a seedling  of the  White Tree  of Tol-eressea. 
    Celeborn, also now first appearing,  was later  the Tree  of Tol-eressea, 
    derived  from  the Tree  of Tirion.  With Lhasgalen  'green of  leaf' cf. 
    Eryn  Lasgalen  'Wood  of  Greenleaves',  name  of  Mirkwood  after  the 
    War of the Ring (The Lord of the Rings, Appendix B, III. 375).            
       Belthil and Glingal appear as late emendations  of Bansil  and Glingol 
    in both the 'Lays of Beleriand' (III. 80 - 2, 195),  where they  are the 
    names  of  the  Trees  of  Valinor. The  particular association  of these 
    names (in the  earlier forms)  with the  Trees of  Gondolin goes  back to 
    the old tale of The  Fall of  Gondolin, where  however these  Trees were 
    not  images but  scions of  the Trees  of Valinor;  but in  Q (and  in QS 
    before  the  changes  to  Galathilion  and  Galadloriel)  they   are  the 
    Gnomish names  of Silpion  and Laurelin.  The present  note is  the first 
    indication that the Trees of Gondolin were images made by Turgon.         
        At the end of the chapter in the manuscript is  a simplified  form of 
    the table of the periods of the Trees given in Q (IV. 83).               
                                                                             
                        3 (a). OF THE COMING OF THE ELVES.                      
                                                                             
   [In the QS manuscript the  third chapter  ('Of the  Coming of  the Elves') 
   extends all the way through Chapters 3, 4 ('Of  Thingol and  Melian'), and 
   5 ('Of Eldamar and the  Princes of  the Eldalie')  in the  published work, 
   though there is a sub-heading 'Thingol'. In the typescript text  there are 
   two  emphatic  breaks  and  subheadings,  'Of  Thingol'  and  'Of  Kor and 
   Alqualonde (which became 'Of Eldamar  and the  Princes of  the Eldalie'), 
   but  they  have  no  chapter-numbers;  and after  'Of Kor  and Alqualonde' 
   the typescript text comes to an end. It is convenient  to treat  the three 
   parts here as separate chapters, numbering them 3 (a), 3 (b), and 3  (c) ] 
                                                                             
    $18. In all this time, since Morgoth overthrew the lamps, the              
   Middle-earth east of the Mountains of Valinor was without light.           
  
   While  the  lamps were  shining, growth  began there,  which now           
   
   was  checked,  because  all was  again dark.  But already  the oldest 
   living things had  arisen: in  the sea  the great  weeds, and  on the 
   earth the shadow of dark trees.  And beneath  the trees  small things 
   faint and silent walked, and in the valleys  of the  night-clad hills 
   there were dark creatures old and strong. In  such lands  and forests 
   Orome  would  often  hunt;  and  there  too  at  times  Yavanna came, 
   singing  sorrowfully; for  she was  grieved at  the darkness  of the 
   Middle-earth  and ill  content that  it was  forsaken. But  the other 
   Valar  came  seldom  thither;  and  in  the  North Morgoth  built his 
   strength, and gathered  his demons  about him.  These were  the first 
   made of his creatures: their hearts were of fire, and they  had whips 
   of  flame.  The  Gnomes  in  later  days named  them Balrogs.  But in 
   that  time   Morgoth  made   many  monsters   of  divers   kinds  and 
   shapes  that  long troubled  the world;  yet the  Orcs were  not made 
   until  he had  looked upon  the Elves,  and he  made them  in mockery 
   of  the Children  of Iluvatar.  His realm  spread now  ever southward 
   over                         the                        Middle-earth. 
   $19. Varda  looked  out   upon  the   darkness,  and   was  moved. 
   Therefore  she  took  the  silver  dew  that  dripped   from  Silpion 
   and  was  hoarded  in  Valinor,  and  therewith  she made  the stars. 
   And for this  reason she  is called  Tintalle, the  Star-kindler, and 
   Elentari,  Queen of  Stars. She  strewed the  unlit skies  with these 
   bright vessels, filled with silver flame;  but high  in the  North, a 
   challenge unto Morgoth, she set the  crown of  seven mighty  stars to 
   swing,  the  emblem  of  the  Gods,  and  the  sign  of   doom.  Many 
   names  have  these  been called;  but in  the old  days of  the North 
   both  Elves  and  Men  called them  the Burning  Briar, and  some the 
   Sickle                  of                  the                 Gods. 
   $20. It is told that at the opening  of the  first stars  the children 
   of  the  earth  awoke,  the  Elder  Children of  Iluvatar. Themselves 
   they  named  the  Quendi,  whom  we  call  Elves;  but   Orome  named 
   them Eldar,  Star-folk, and  that name  has since  been borne  by all 
   that  followed  him  upon the  westward road.  In the  beginning they 
   were  greater  and  more  strong  than  they  have since  become; but 
   not more fair, for  though the  beauty of  the Eldar  in the  days of 
   their youth was beyond all other beauty that  Iluvatar has  caused to 
   be,  it  has  not perished,  but lives  in the  West, and  sorrow and 
   wisdom  have  enriched  it.  And  Orome  looking  upon the  Elves was 
   filled with love and wonder; for their  coming was  not in  the Music 
   of the Ainur, and was hidden in the secret  thought of  Iluvatar. But 
   Orome  came  upon  them  by  chance  in  his  wandering,  while  they 
   dwelt  yet  silent  beside  the  starlit  mere,  Kuivienen,  Water of 
   
   Awakening,  in  the East  of the  Middle-earth. For  a while  he abode 
   with  them,  and  taught  them   the  language   of  the   Gods,  from 
   whence  afterwards  they  made  the  fair  Elvish  speech,  which  was 
   sweet in the  ears of  the Valar.  Then swiftly  Orome rode  back over 
   land and sea to Valinor, filled with the thought of the beauty  of the 
   Elves,  and  he  brought  the  tidings  to Valmar.  And the  Gods were 
   amazed,  all  save  Manwe,  to  whom  the  secret thought  of Iluvatar 
   was  revealed  in  all  matters  that  concern  this world.  Manwe sat 
   now long in thought, and at length  he spoke  to the  Valar, revealing 
   to them the mind of  the Father;  and he  bade them  to return  now to 
   their  duty,  which  was  to  govern  the  world  for the  Children of 
   Iluvatar,  when  they  should  appear, each  kindred in  its appointed 
   time.                                                                  
   $21. Thus  it  came  to  pass  that  after   long  council   the  Gods 
   resolved  to  make  an  assault upon  the fortress  of Morgoth  in the 
   North.*  Morgoth  did  not  forget that  the Elves  were the  cause of 
   his downfall. Yet they had no part in it; and little  do they  know of 
  
   the  riding  of  the  power  of  the  West  against  the North  in the 
   beginning  of  their  days, and  of the  war and  tumult of  the first 
   Battle  of  the  Gods.  In those  days the  shape of  the Middle-earth 
   was  changed  and  broken  and  the  seas  were  moved. It  was Tulkas 
   who  at  last  wrestled  with  Morgoth  and  overthrew him,  and bound 
   him  with  the  chain  Angainor, and  led him  captive; and  the world 
   had  peace  for  a  long  age. But  the fortress  of Morgoth  had many 
   vaults  and  caverns  hidden with  deceit far  under earth,  and these 
   the  Gods  did  not  utterly  destroy,  and  many  evil  things  still 
   lingered  there;  and  others  were  dispersed and  fled into  the dark 
   and    roamed    in    the    waste     places    of     the    world. 
   $22.  The  Gods   drew  Morgoth   back  to   Valinor  bound   hand  and 
   foot  and  blindfold,  and he  was cast  into prison  in the  halls of 
   Mandos,  from  whence  none  have  ever  escaped  save  by   the  will 
   of  Mandos  and  of  Manwe,  neither  Vala,  nor  Elf,  nor  Man. Vast 
   are those halls and strong, and built in the North of Valinor.        
     $23. Then  the  Quendi,  the   people  of   the  Elves,   were  sum- 
   moned by the  Gods to  Valinor, for  the Valar  were filled  with love 
   of their  beauty,  and  feared for  them in  the dangerous  world amid 
   the deceits of  the starlit  dusk; but  the Gods  as yet  withheld the 
   living light in Valinor. In  this many  have seen  the cause  of woes 
   that after befell, holding that the Valar erred, and strayed  from the 
                                                                        
   (*Marginal note to the text: Utumno).                                 
   
   purpose of Iluvatar, albeit  with good  intent. Yet  such was  the fate 
   of  the  World,  which  cannot  in  the end  be contrary  to Iluvatar's 
   design.  Nonetheless  the  Elves  were  at  first unwilling  to hearken 
   to   the   summons;   wherefore   Orome   was   sent  unto   them,  and 
   he  chose   from  among   them  three   ambassadors,  and   he  brought 
   them   to  Valmar.   These  were   Ingwe  and   Finwe  and   Elwe,  who 
   after  were  kings  of  the  Three  Kindreds of  the Eldar;  and coming 
   they  were  filled  with awe  by the  glory and  majesty of  the Valar, 
   and  desired  the  light  and  splendour  of  Valinor.  Therefore  they 
   returned  and  counselled  the  Elves  to  remove  into  the  West, and 
   the  greater  part  of  the  people  obeyed  their  counsel.  This they 
   did  of  their  own  free will,  and yet  were swayed  by the  power of 
   the  Gods,  ere  their  wisdom was  full grown.  The Elves  that obeyed 
   the  summons  and  followed  the  three princes  are called  the Eldar, 
   by  the  name  that  Orome  gave  them;  for  he  was their  guide, and 
   led  them  at  the  last  (save  some  that  strayed  upon  the  march) 
   unto  Valinor.  Yet  there  were  many  who  preferred   the  starlight 
   and  the  wide  spaces  of  the  earth to  the rumour  of the  glory of 
   the  Trees,  and  remained  behind;  and  these  are called  the Avari, 
   the                                                          Unwilling. 
   $24. The  Eldar   prepared  now   a  great   march  from   their  first 
   homes  in  the  East.  When  all was  ready, Orome  rode at  their head 
   upon  his  white  horse  shod  with  gold; and  behind him  the Eldalie 
   was arrayed in three hosts.                                            
     $25.   The  first  to  take  the  road  were led  by Ingwe,  the most 
   high lord of all the Elvish race. He entered into Valinor, and  sits at 
   the feet of the Powers, and  all Elves  revere his  name; but  he never 
   returned   nor  looked   again  upon   the  Middle-earth.   The  Lindar 
   were his folk,  the fairest  of the  Quendi; they  are the  High Elves, 
   and  the  beloved  of  Manwe  and  Varda,  and   few  among   Men  have 
   spoken with them.                                                      
     $26. Next  came  the  Noldor.  The  Gnomes  we   may  call   them,  a 
   name  of wisdom;  they are  the Deep  Elves, and  the friends  of Aule. 
   Their lord was  Finwe, wisest  of all  the children  of the  world. His 
   kindred  are  renowned  in  song,  and  of them  these tales  have much 
   to  tell,  for  they  fought and  laboured long  and grievously  in the 
   Northern lands of old.                                                 
  
     $27.  Third  came  the  Teleri,  for  they  tarried,  and  were  not 
   wholly of  a mind  to forsake  the dusk;  they are  the Sea  Elves, and 
   the  Soloneldi  they  were  after  named  in  Valinor,  for  they  made 
   music beside  the breaking  waves. Elwe  was their  lord, and  his hair 
   was long and white.                                                    
   
   $28. The  hindmost   of  the   Noldor  forsook   the  host   of  Finwe, 
   repenting   of   the    march,   and    they   turned    southward,   and 
   wandered   long,   and  became   a  people   apart,  unlike   their  kin. 
   They  are  not  counted  among  the  Eldar,  nor  yet  among  the  Avari. 
   Pereldar  they  are  called  in  the  tongue  of  the  Elves  of Valinor, 
   which  signifies  Half-eldar.  But   in  their   own  tongue   they  were 
   called  Danas,  for   their  first   leader  was   named  Dan.   His  son 
   was  Denethor,  who  led  them  into  Beleriand  ere  the  rising  of the 
   Moon.                                                                     
   $29.  And   many   others   of   the   Eldar  that   set  out   upon  the 
   march   were   lost   upon   the   long  road,   and  they   wandered  in 
   the  woods  and  mountains  of  the  world,  and  never  came  to Valinor 
   nor  saw  the  light  of  the  Two  Trees.  Therefore  they   are  called 
   the  Lembi,  that  is  the  Lingerers.  And  the  Lembi and  the Pereldar 
   are  called   also  the   Ilkorindi,  because   though  they   began  the 
   journey  they  never  dwelt  in  Kor,  the  city  which  the  Elves after 
   built  in  the  land  of  the  Gods;  yet their  hearts were  ever turned 
   towards  the  West.  But  the  Ilkorindi  and the  Avari are  called the 
   Dark  Elves,  because  they  never  beheld  the  light  of the  Two Trees 
   ere  it  was  dimmed;  whereas  the  Lindar  and   the  Noldor   and  the 
   Teleri  are  named  the  Light  Elves,  and  remember  the light  that is 
   no more.*                                                                
     $30. The  Lembi  were  for   the  most   part  of   the  race   of  the 
   Teleri,  and  the  chief  of  these  were  the  Elves  of  Beleriand,  in 
   the   West   of  the   Middle-earth.  Most   renowned  among   them  was 
   that  Elf  who  first  was  named  Sindo,  the  Grey,  brother  of  Elwe, 
   but is called now Thingol in the language of Doriath.                     
                                                                            
      *Footnote to the text: Other names in song and tale are given to these 
      folk.  The  Lindar  are the  Blessed Elves,  and the  Spear-elves, and 
      the  Elves  of  the  Air,  the Friends  of the  Gods, the  Holy Elves, 
      and  the  Immortal,  and  the  Children  of Ingwe;  they are  the Fair 
      Folk  and  the  White. The  Noldor are  the Wise  and the  Golden, the 
      Valiant, the Sword-elves, the Elves of the Earth,  the Foes  of Melko, 
      the Skilled  of Hand,  the Lovers  of Jewels,  the Companions  of Men, 
      the  Followers  of Finwe.  The Teleri  are the  Foam-riders, Musicians 
      of the Shore, the Free, the Wanderers, and the Elves  of the  Sea, the 
      Sailors,  the  Arrow-elves,  Ship-friends,  the  Lords  of  the Gulls, 
      the  Blue  Elves,  the Pearl-gatherers,  and the  People of  Elwe. The 
      Danas  are  the  Elves  of  the  Woods,  the  Hidden Elves,  the Green 
      Elves,  the  Elves of  the Seven  Rivers, the  Lovers of  Luthien, the 
      Lost Folk of Ossiriand, for they are now no more.                      
   
                                                                           
                                                                            
                         Commentary on Chapter 3 (a).                        
                                                                            
   [The  names  of  the  divisions  of  the  Elves underwent  extremely com- 
   plicated  changes  on  the  QS  manuscript  to  reach  the  form  in  the 
   typescript  text  printed  here,  since  the same  names were  moved into 
   different references and given different meanings. I do not refer  to the 
   original names in  the notes  that follow,  since the  individual changes 
   would be  extremely hard  to follow  if given  piecemeal, but  attempt an 
   explanation in a general note at the end of this commentary.]             
                                                                            
   $18. The original text of the  passage concerning  the demons  of Morgoth 
  
   ran                              as                              follows: 
   ...  in  the  North  Morgoth  built  his   strength,  and   gathered  his 
   demon-broods    about   him,    whom   the    Gnomes   after    knew   as 
   Balrogs:   they   had   whips   of   flame.   The   Uvanimor   he   made, 
   monsters   of  divers   kinds  and   shapes;  but   the  Orcs   were  not 
   made until he had looked upon the Elves.                                  
    The term Uvanimor occurs in the  Lost Tales,  1. 75  ('monsters, giants, 
   and ogres'), etc.; cf. Vanimor' the Beautiful', p. r to. - On the question 
   of  when  the Orcs  first came  into being  see p. 148 and  commentary on 
   QS $62. It  is said  in The  Fall of.Vumenor  II ($1)  that the  Orcs are 
   'mockeries of the creatures of Iluvatar' (cf. also The Lost Road, p. 65). 
   In QS $62 the idea that the  Orcs were  mockeries of  the Elves  is found 
   in the text as originally written.                                        
   $19 Elentari was  changed on  the typescript  from Tinwerotar,  but the 
   alteration belongs to the earlier  period, like  Elerina >  Tinwerina in 
   $13; see p. 200. - Tintalle 'the Kindler' is found in The Silmarillion 
   (p. 48) - and in The Lord of the Rings - but is there  the name  of Varda 
   'out of the deeps of time': the name 'Queen of the Stars'  (Elentari) was 
   given  in  reference  to  the  second  star-making,  at  the time  of the 
   awakening  of  the  Elves.  This second  star-making of  The Silmarillion 
   was   still   in   QS,  as   in  AV  2   (annal  1900),   the  first. 
   $20. The  sentence  beginning  'but  Orome   named  them   Eldar,  "Star- 
   folk"...' is a footnote in the manuscript, a very early addition;  in the 
   typescript it was taken up into the text. See  the note  on names  at the 
   end of this commentary.                                                   
     The  whole  paragraph,  from  the  words  'but  not  more   fair',  was 
   greatly extended  and altered  in the  first rewriting  to give  the text 
   printed. As originally written  it was  almost an  exact repetition  of Q 
   (IV. 84):                                                           84.): 
   ...  yet  not  more  fair.  Orome  it  was that  found them,  dwelling by 
   the  star-lit  mere,  Kuivienen,  Water  of  Awakening,  in  the  East of 
   Middle-earth.  Swiftly  he  rode to  Valinor filled  with the  thought of 
   their  beauty.  When  the Valar  heard his  tidings, they  pondered long, 
   and  they  recalled  their  duty. For  they came  into the  world knowing 
   that their office  was to  govern it  for the  Children of  Iluvatar, who 
   should afterward come, each in the appointed time.                        
   
   In  addition  to  the  statement  in  the  rewriting  that  Orome taught 
   the  Elves  'the  language  of  the  Gods'  (see  the  lhammas  $1), the 
   new   passage   introduces   an   extraordinary  development   into  the 
   thought  of the  Ainulindale: the  coming of  the Children  of Iluvatar 
   was  not  in  the  Music  of  the  Ainur,  the  Valar  were  amazed at 
   the  news  brought   by  Orome,   and  Manwe   then  revealed   to  them 
   the  mind  of  Iluvatar.  What  in  the  original  text was  their known 
   duty  ('For  they  came  into the  world knowing  that their  office was 
   to govern it for the Children of Iluvatar') is now (it  seems) presented 
   to  them  as  a  duty  indeed,  but  one  of which  they had  until then 
   been ignorant. In the Ainulindale version of this period  (pp. 160-1) 
   it is said:                                                             
     For Elves  and Men  were devised  by Iluvatar  alone, nor,  since they 
   comprehended  not  fully  that  part  of  the  theme  when  it  was pro- 
   pounded  to  them,  did  any of  the Ainur  dare in  their music  to add 
   anything to their fashion.                                              
   In the later, post-Lord of the Rings versions,  while the  conception is 
   changed and the idea introduced of the Vision seen  by the  Ainur before 
   the act of Creation, it is explicit that the Children of  Iluvatar 'came 
   with  the  third theme'  of the  Music, and  that the  Ainur saw  in the 
   Vision the arising of Elves and Men.                                    
       As originally written QS  had 'symmetry'  for 'shape',  showing that 
   my  father  had  in  mind  the  passage  in  the  Ambarkanta:  'But  the 
   symmetry  of  the  ancient  Earth was  changed and  broken in  the first 
   Battle of the Gods' (I V. 239 and the map IV. 251 ).                   
  
       The passage from  'In this  many have  seen the  cause of  woes that 
   after befell'  is an  addition to  the original  text, which  had simply 
   'Orome  brought  their  ambassadors to  Valmar.' Here  the story  of the 
   three  ambassadors,  curiously  absent  from  S  and  Q  (IV.  68),  re- 
   emerges from the Lost Tales (1. 115 - 17);  and the  suggestion, first 
   appearing in  the rewriting  of QS,  that the  Valar erred  in summoning 
   the Elves is also hinted at in the old tale: 'Maybe indeed had  the Gods 
   decided otherwise the  world had  been a  fairer place  and the  Eldar a 
   happier folk' (1. 117).                                              
     Elwe here, confusingly,  is not  Thingol, whose  Quenya name  is Elwe 
   in The Silmarillion. In the Lost  Tales Tinwelint  (Thingol) was  one of 
   the  three  ambassadors;  but  the leader  of the  Third Kindred  on the 
   Great March (after the loss of Tinwelint) was 'one  Ellu' (1. 120). In 
   QS  Thingol  was  not  one  of  the  ambassadors, and  he never  went to 
   Valinor;  the  ambassador  and  the leader  of the  Third Host  was Elwe 
   (who  was  however  the  brother  of   Thingol).  In   The  Silmarillion 
   Thingol  (Elwe Singollo)  was again  one of  the ambassadors,  while the 
   leader of the Third Host  (after the  loss of  Thingol) was  his brother 
   Olwe - a return therefore to the Lost Tales, with the addition  that the 
   two were brothers.                                                      
     The  original  text  of the  passage following  'These were  Ingwe and 
   
    Finwe  and  Elwe,  who  after  were  kings  of  the  Three Kindreds  of the 
    Eldar' was thus:                                                           
         And returning they counselled that  the Elves  should remove  into the 
    West.  This  they  did of  their own  free will,  yet in  awe of  the power 
    and  majesty  of  the  Gods.  Most  of  the   Elves  obeyed   the  summons, 
    and  these  are  they  who  afterward  came  unto  Valinor  (save  some who 
    strayed), and are called the Eldar, the Departing.                         
      This explanation of the name Eldar  is the  same as  that in  the Ihammas 
    ($2  and  commentary),  and  in  both  works  it   was  overtaken   by  the 
    translation  'Star-folk',  the  name given  by Orome:  see under  $20 above 
    and the note on names at the end of this commentary.                       
       $25. After  'The  Lindar were  his folk,  the fairest  of the  Quendi' the 
    original  text  added:  'who  sometimes  are alone  called Elves';  see the 
    commentary on $16.                                                        
         High Flves:Q had here 'Light-elves'; subsequently(  IV.89  note 6 ) 
    'Light-elves'  was emended  to 'High-elves',  and that  in turn  to 'Fair- 
    elves'.  The  term  'Light Elves'  was now  differently employed:  see $29, 
    and p. 197. 
    $27. This is the first appearance of the idea that the Teleri were  the last 
    of  the Three  Kindreds because  'they tarried,  and were  not wholly  of a 
    mind  to  forsake  the  dusk'.  In  the  Lhammas  ($2)  they were  the last 
    because they were 'the latest to awake'.                                   
    $28. For 'Pereldar they are called in the  tongue of  the Elves  of Valinor, 
    which  signifies  Half-eldar'  the  original  reading  was:  'No  name  had 
    they  in  the  tongue   of  Valinor.'   See  the   note  on   names  below. 
    $29. The words 'they  never dwelt  in Kor,  the city  which the  Elves after 
    built'  are  a  reversion to  the original  meaning of  the name,  the more 
    puzzling in view of $39: On the  top of  the hill  of Kor  the city  of the 
    Elves  was  built,  the  white  walls  and  terraces  of  Tun   [>  Tuna]'. 
    Similarly  in  the   Lhammas  $11   the  words   'in  Kor'   contradict  the 
    reference  in  $5  to Kor  as the  hill on  which Tun  [> Tuna]  was built. 
    $30. It  is  said also  in the  Lhammas ($2)  that the  Lembi were  for the 
    most part of  Telerian race,  but the  meaning there  is not  precisely the 
    same,  since  in  the  Lhammas  the name  Lembi still  meant the  Elves who 
    never  left  the lands  of their  awakening. -  On Sindo  the Grey  see the 
    commentary on Lhammas $6.                                                   
                                                                              
                  Note on the names of the divisions of the Elves.             
                                                                              
    Several of the changes referred to below are found in the list  of proposed 
  
    alterations dated 20 November 1937 (p. 200).                               
      As  this  chapter  was  originally   written,  the   classification  was: 
    ($23). Eldar  'the  Departing', opposed   to  Lembi  'the  Lingerers', 
    those  that  remained  behind.  (This  is  the same  formulation as  in the 
    Lhammas $2, before emendation.)                                            
      ($28). Those  of  the  Noldor  who  repented  of  the journey  and turned 
    south,  the  Danas, are  counted neither  as Eldar  or Lembi.  (This agrees 
   
    with  the  statement  in  the  Lhammas  $7  (but not  with that  in $2:  on the 
    contradictory  views  see  p.  188  and   the  Lammasethen,   pp.  194-  5). 
    ($29). Those  of  the  Eldar  who  set  out  but  'were  lost  upon   the  long 
    road'  and  never  came  to  Kor are  called Ilkorindi.  (This agrees  with the 
    Lhammas   $2,   except   that   there   the  Danas   are  included   among  the 
    Ilkorindi.)                                                                    
      The  earliest  changes  to  the  QS  manuscript  then  brought  in  the ideas 
    that  Eldar  meant 'Star-folk'  and was  a name  given to  all Elves  by Orome, 
    but  also  that  this  name  was  'borne  by  all  that  followed him  upon the 
    westward  road'.   The  distinction   was  also   introduced  that   those  who 
    actually  crossed  the  Sea  were  called  Avari,  'the  Departing'.  This new 
    formulation  was  written  in  also  to  Lhammas   $2  (see   the  commentary), 
    doubtless at the same time.                                                     
      The  third  layer  of  early  change to  this passage  in the  QS manuscript, 
    giving  the text  printed, is  not represented  in the  Lhammas. These  are the 
    changes  referred  to  in  the  notes  dated  20  November  1937.   Avari  was 
    changed  to  mean  'the  Unwilling',  and  replaced Lembi   as  the   name  for 
    those  who  remained  behind  in  the  East  ($23);  the  Danas were  given the 
    name  'in  the  tongue  of  Valinor'  of  Pereldar  'Half-eldar'  ($28);* Lembi 
    was  now  given  to  the  Eldar  who  were  lost  on  the  road and  never came 
    to Kor ($29);  and while  the name  Ilkorindi was  retained (an  alternative to 
    Lembi)  it  now  included  also  the  Danas  (Pereldar) ($29)  - to  that extent 
    agreeing  with  Lhammas  $2.  Thus  (in  contrast  to  the  table  on  p. 183): 
                                                                                   
                             Eldar 'Star-folk', name given                          
                            to all Elves (Quendi) by Orome.                         
                                                                                   
          Eldar.                                                       Avari.       
     (name restricted.                                            ('the Unwilling'). 
      to those that                                                                 
     followed Orome).                                                               
                                                                                   
                                                                                   
    Those that went.         Lembi.                        Pereldar.                                                 
       to Valinor.      ('Lingerers', lost.              (Half-eldar)                                   
                       on the road; chiefly.              or Danas.                                
                        Telerian Elves of                                           
                           Beleriand).                                               
                                                                                   
                                     Ilkorindi.                                      
                                                                                   
       Light Elves.                         Dark Elves.                               
                                                                                   
    (* In The Lord of the Rings the Sindarin form Peredhil has a  totally different 
    application: 'The sons of Earendil were Elros and Elrond, the Peredhil or Half- 
    elven', Appendix A  1 (i).  An earlier  name was  Peringol, Peringiul:  see the 
    commentary on AB 2, annal 325 ).                                                  
   
                                3 (b). OF THINGOL.                               
                                                                              
     $31. For  this  reason  Thingol  abode  in   Beleriand  and   came  not 
   to  Valinor. Melian  was a  fay, of  the race  of the  Valar. She  dwelt in 
   the  gardens  of  Lorien,  and  among  all  his fair  folk there  were none 
   more  beautiful  than  she,  nor  more  wise,  nor  more  skilled  in songs 
  
   of  magic  and  enchantment.  It  is  told  that   the  Gods   would  leave 
   their  business,  and  the  birds of  Valinor their  mirth, that  the bells 
   of  Valmar  were  silent,  and  the  fountains  ceased  to  flow,  when  at 
   the  mingling  of  the  light  Melian  sang in  the gardens  of the  God of 
   dreams.  Nightingales   went  always   with  her,   and  she   taught  them 
   their  song.  She  loved  deep  shadow,  but  she  was  akin,   before  the 
   World   was   made,   unto   Yavanna,  and   often  strayed   from  Valinor 
   on  long  journey  into  the  Hither  Lands,  and  there  she   filled  the 
   silence  of  the  dawning  earth  with  her  voice and  with the  voices of 
   her birds.                                                                  
     $32. Thingol  heard  the  song   of  the   nightingales  of   Melian  and 
   a  spell  was  laid  upon  him,  and  he  forsook his  folk, and  was lost, 
   following  their  voices  amid  the  shadows  of  the  trees.  He  came  at 
   last  upon  a glade  open to  the stars;  and there  Melian stood,  and the 
   light  of  Valinor  was  in  her face.  Nought she  said, but  being filled 
   with  love  Thingol  came  to  her  and  took  her  hand,  and he  was cast 
   into  a  dream  and  a  long  slumber,  and  his people  looked for  him in 
   vain.                                                                       
     $33. In   after   days   Melian   and   Thingol   became    Queen   and 
   King  of  the  Elves   of  Doriath,   and  their   hidden  halls   were  in 
   Menegroth,    the    Thousand    Caves.    Thus    Thingol    came    never 
   across  the  Sea  to  Valinor,  and  Me1ian  returned  not   thither  while 
   their  realm  lasted;  and  of her  a strain  of the  immortal race  of the 
   Gods came among both Elves and Men, as after shall be told.                 
                                                                              
                           3 (C). OF KOR AND ALQUALONDE.                         
                                                                              
   [The  relation  between  the  manuscript  and  the  typescript  texts  here 
   becomes quite different, in that  the manuscript  (in which  this is  not a 
   separate  chapter  or  in  any  way  marked  off  from  what  precedes, see 
   p. 211) was scarcely emended at all, while the typescript has,  already as 
   typed, a great many  changes from  it. The  explanation is  presumably that 
   in  this case  my father  made the  alterations from  the manuscript  as he 
   typed without pencilling them in on the manuscript first.  There is  not in 
   fact a great deal in the second text that seriously alters the narrative or 
   nomenclature  of  the  first,  though  certain  new  elements do  enter. As 
   hitherto, I follow the typescript text  and record  significant differences 
   
   from  the  manuscript  in  the  commentary.  With  Of Kor  and Alqualonde 
   the typescript ceases.]                                                    
                                                                             
   $34. In time the hosts of the Eldar came to the last western 
   shores  of  the  Hither  Lands.  In  the  North   these  shores,   in  the 
   ancient  days  after  the  Battle  of  the  Gods,  sloped  ever  westward, 
   until  in  the  northernmost  parts  of  the  earth  only  a   narrow  sea 
   divided  the  Outer  Land,  upon  which  Valinor   was  built,   from  the 
   Hither  Lands;  but  this  narrow  sea  was  filled  with   grinding  ice, 
   because  of  the  violence  of  the  frosts  of  Melko.   Therefore  Orome 
   did  not  lead  the  Eldar into  the far  North, but  brought them  to the 
   fair   lands   about  the   River  Sirion   that  afterwards   were  named 
   Beleriand;  and  from  those  shores  whence  first   the  hosts   of  the 
   Eldar  looked  in  fear  and  wonder  on  the   sea  there   stretched  an 
   ocean,  wide  and  dark  and   deep,  between   them  and   the  Mountains 
   of Valinor.                                                                
     $35.  There   they   waited  and   gazed  upon   the  dark   waves.  But 
   Ulmo   came   from   the   Valar;   and   he   uprooted   the  half-sunken 
   island,   upon  which   the  Gods   had  dwelt   in  the   beginning,  but 
   which  now  long  had  stood  alone   amid  the   sea,  far   from  either 
   shore;  and  with  the  aid  of his  servants he  moved it,  as it  were a 
   mighty  ship,  and  anchored  it  in  the  bay  into  which  Sirion  pours 
   his  water.*  Thereon  he  embarked  the  Lindar   and  the   Noldor,  for 
   they  had   already  assembled.   But  the   Teleri  were   behind,  being 
  
   slower  and  less  eager  upon  the  march,  and  they  were  delayed also 
   by  the  loss  of  Thingol;  and  they  did  not   come  until   Ulmo  had 
   departed.                                                                  
     $36. Therefore  Ulmo   drew  the   Lindar  and   the  Noldor   over  the 
   sea  to  the  long  shores  beneath  the  Mountains  of Valinor,  and they 
   entered  the  land  of  the  Gods  and  were  welcomed  to its  bliss. But 
   the  Teleri  dwelt  long  by  the  shores  of  the  western  sea, awaiting 
   Ulmo's  return;  and  they  grew  to  love  the  sound  of the  waves, and 
   they  made  songs  filled  with  the  music  of  water.  Osse  heard them, 
   and  came  thither;  and  he  loved  them,  delighting  in  the  music  of 
   their  voices.  Sitting  upon  a rock  nigh to  the margin  of the  sea he 
   spoke  to  them  and  instructed  them.  Great  therefore  was  his  grief 
   when   Ulmo   returned   at  length   to  bear   them  away   to  Valinor. 
   Some  he  persuaded  to  remain  on  the  beaches  of   the  Middle-earth, 
                                                                             
      (*Footnote to the text: And some have told that the great isle of Balar, 
      that lay of old in that bay, was the eastern horn  of the  Lonely Isle, 
      that  broke  asunder  and  remained  behind,  when  Ulmo  removed  that 
      land again into the West).                                               
   
   and  these  were  the  Elves  of  the  Falas  that  in  after   days  had 
   dwellings  at  the  havens  of  Brithombar  and  Eglorest  in  Beleriand; 
   but  most  of  the  Teleri  embarked  upon  the isle  and were  drawn far 
   away.                                                                         
     $37.   Osse   followed   them,  and   when  they   were  come   near  to 
   their  journey's  end  he  called  to  them;  and  they  begged  Ulmo  to 
   halt for  a while,  so that  they might  take leave  of their  friend and 
   look their last upon the sky of stars. For the light  of the  Trees, that 
   filtered  through  the passes  of the  hills, filled  them with  awe. And 
   Ulmo  was  wroth  with  them,  yet  he  granted  their request,  and left 
   them  for  a  while.  Then Osse  seized the  isle and  chained it  to the 
   sea-bottom,  far  out  in  the  Bay  of   Elvenhome,  whence   the  Moun- 
   tains  of  Valinor  could  only   dimly  be   descried.  And   when  Ulmo 
   returned  the  island  could  not  be  moved  or  uprooted  without peri1 
   to  the  Teleri;  and  it  was  not moved,  but stood  alone for  many an 
   age. No other land was near it,  and it  was called  Tol Eressea,  or the 
   Lonely  Isle.  There  the  Teleri long  dwelt, and  of Osse  they learned 
   strange  musics  and  sea-lore;  and  he  made  the  sea-birds  for their 
   delight. By this  long sojourn  of the  Teleri apart  in the  Lonely Isle 
   was  caused  the  sundering  of  their  speech from  the language  of the 
   Lindar and Noldor.                                                            
     $38. To  these  the  Valar  had  given  a  home  and  a  dwelling. Even   I 
   among  the  radiant  flowers  of the  Tree-lit gardens  of the  Gods they 
   longed still  to see  the stars  at times.  Therefore a  gap was  made in 
   the  encircling  mountains,  and  there in  a deep  valley that  ran down 
   to the sea the green  hill of  Kor was  raised. From  the West  the light 
   of the  Trees fell  upon it,  and its  shadow lay  ever eastward,  and to 
   the  East  it  looked  towards  the  Bay  of  Elvenhome,  and  the Lonely 
   Isle,   and  the   Shadowy  Seas.   The  light   of  the   Blessed  Realm 
   streamed  forth,  kindling  the  waves  with gleams  of gold  and silver, 
   and  it  touched  the  Lonely  Isle,  and  its  western shore  grew green 
   and fair. There  bloomed the  first flowers  that ever  were east  of the 
   Mountains of the Gods.                                                        
     $39. On the top of the  hill of  Kor the  city of  the Elves  was built, 
   the  white walls  and terraces  of Tuna,  and the  highest of  the towers 
   of  that  city   was  the   Tower  of   Ingwe,  the   Ingwemindon,  whose 
   silver  lamp  shone  far  out  into  the mists  of the  sea. Few  are the 
   ships  of  mortal  Men  that  have  seen  its  slender  beam.   In  Tuna* 
   dwelt the Lindar and the Noldor.                                             
                                                                                
        (*Footnote to the text: That is the Hill-city. This city the Gods called 
        Eldamar (that is Elvenhome), and the Gnomes in their later speech        
  
        Tun or Eledun. But the regions where the Elves dwelt, and whence         
   
   the stars could be seen, were called Elende or Eldanor,  that is 
   Elfland. The pass through the mountains which led to  Elende was 
   named the Kalakilya, Pass of Light).                             
   
      $40. Manwe   and   Varda   loved   most   the   Lindar,   the   High 
   Elves, and  holy and  immortal were  all their  deeds and  songs. The 
   Noldor,  the  Gnomes,  were  beloved  of  Aule,  and  of  Mandos  the 
   wise;  and great  became their  knowledge and  their skill.  Yet ever 
   greater  was their  thirst for  more knowledge,  and their  desire to 
   make  things  wonderful  and  new.  They  were  changeful  in speech, 
   for  they had  great love  of words,  and sought  ever to  find names 
   more fit for all things that they knew or  imagined. In  Valinor they 
   first  contrived  the  fashioning  of  gems,  and  they made  them of 
   many  kinds  and  hues  in  countless  myriads;  and they  filled all 
   Tuna  with  them,  and  the   halls  of   the  Gods   were  enriched. 
     $41. The   Noldor   afterwards  came   back  to   the  Middle-earth, 
   and this tale tells mostly of  their deeds;  therefore the  names and 
   kinship of their princes may here be told, in  that form  which these 
   names after had in the tongue of the  Gnomes as  it was  in Beleriand 
   upon  the  Middle-earth.  Finwe  was  King  of  the Noldor.  His sons 
   were  Feanor,  Fingolfin,  and  Finrod.  Of  these  Feanor   was  the 
   mightiest in skill of word  and of  hand, more  learned in  lore than 
   his brethren; in his heart his spirit burned as flame.  Fingolfin was 
   the strongest, the most steadfast, and the  most valiant.  Finrod was 
   the fairest, and the most  wise of  heart. The  seven sons  of Feanor 
   were  Maidros  the  tall;  Maglor  a  musician  and a  mighty singer, 
   whose voice carried far  over land  and sea;  Celegorn the  fair, and 
   Cranthir  the dark;  and Curufin  the crafty,  who inherited  most of 
   his  father's  skill  of hand;  and the  youngest Damrod  and Diriel, 
   who  were  twin  brethren  alike  in mood  and face.  They afterwards 
   were great hunters in the woods  of the  Middle-earth. A  hunter also 
   was  Celegorn,  who in  Valinor was  a friend  of Orome  and followed 
   oft the great god's horn.                                            
      $42. The sons of  Fingolfin were  Fingon, who  was after  King of 
   the  Gnomes  in  the  North  of  the world;  and Turgon  of Gondolin; 
   and  their  sister  was  Isfin  the  White. The  sons of  Finrod were 
   Inglor  the  faithful  (who  afterwards  was  named   Felagund,  Lord 
   of  Caves),  and  Orodreth,  and  Angrod,   and  Egnor.   Inglor  and 
   Orodreth were close in love,  and they  were friends  of the  sons of 
   Fingolfin;  but  Angrod  and  Egnor  were  friends  of  the  sons  of 
   Feanor.                                                              
      $43. Here must be told how the  Teleri came  at last  to Valinor. 
   
                                                      
                                                                        
   For nigh on one hundred of the years of Valinor, which were each      
   as ten of the years of the Sun that were after made, they dwelt in 
   Tol Eressea. But slowly their hearts were moved, and were drawn       
   towards the light that flowed out over the sea unto their isle; and 
   they were torn between the love of the music of the waves upon         
   their shores, and desire to see again their kindred and to look upon 
   the splendour of the Gods. Yet in the end desire of the light was 
   the stronger. Therefore Ulmo taught them the craft of ship-           
   building; and Osse, submitting to Ulmo, brought them as his           
   farewell gift the strong-winged swans. These they harnessed to        
   their fleet of white ships, and thus they were drawn without the      
   help of the winds to Valinor.                                         
     $44. There they dwelt upon the long shores of Elvenhome,            
   and if they wished they could see the light of the Trees, and could 
   visit the golden streets of Valmar and the crystal stairs of Tuna 
  
   upon Kor. But most they sailed upon the waters of the Bay of          
   Elvenhome, or danced in the waves with their hair gleaming in the 
   light beyond the hill. Many jewels the Noldor gave them, opals        
   and diamonds and pale crystals, which they strewed upon the           
   shores and scattered in the pools. Marvellous were the beaches of j 
   Elende in those days. And many pearls they won for themselves         
   from the sea, and their halls were of pearl, and of pearl were the 
                                                                        
   For  Alqualonde,  the  Haven  of  the Swans,  was their  chief town, 
   and the  harbour of  their ships;  and these  were fashioned  in the 
   likeness of swans, white,  and their  beaks were  of gold  with eyes 
   of gold and jet.  The gate  of that  harbour was  an arch  of living 
   rock  sea-carven, and  it lay  upon the  confines of  Elfland, north 
   of the Kalakilya, which is the Pass of Light wherein stood  the hill 
   of Kor.                                                               
                                                                        
     $45. As the ages passed the Lindar grew  to love  the land  of the 
   Gods and the full light of the Trees, and they  forsook the  city of 
   Tuna,  and  dwelt  upon  the  mountain  of  Manwe,  or  about  the 
   plains  and  woods  of  Valinor,  and   became  sundered   from  the 
   Gnomes.  But  remernbrarce  of  the  earth  under stars  remained in 
   the hearts of the Noldor, and they abode in  the Kalakilya,  and in 
   the hills and valleys within sound  of the  western sea;  and though 
   many  of  them  went  oft  about the  land of  the Gods,  making far 
   journeys in search of the secrets of land and  water and  all living 
   things, yet their  intercourse was  more with  the Teleri  than with 
   the  Lindar;   and  the   tongues  of   Tuna  and   Alqualonde  drew 
   together  in  those  days.  Finwe  was  King  of  Tuna  and  Elwe of 
   
   Alqualonde;  but  Ingwe  was  ever  held  High-king   of  all   the  Elves. 
   He   dwelt   at   the   feet   of   Manwe   upon  Taniquetil.   Feanor  and 
   his   sons   abode   seldom  in   one  place   for  long.   They  travelled 
   far  and  wide  within  the  confines  of  Valinor,   going  even   to  the 
   borders   of   the   Dark   and  the   cold  shores   of  the   Outer  Sea, 
   seeking   the   unknown.   Often  they   were  guests   in  the   halls  of 
   Aule;   but   Celegorn   went   rather   to   the   house  of   Orome,  and 
   there  he  got  great  knowledge  of   all  birds   and  beasts,   and  all 
   their  tongues  he  knew.  For  all   living  things   that  are   or  have 
   been  on  this  earth,  save  only the  fell and  evil creatures  of Melko, 
   lived   then   in   Valinor;   and   there   were   many   other  creatures 
   beautiful   and   strange   that   have   not  yet   been  seen   upon  the 
   Middle-earth,  and  perchance  never  now  shall  be,  since   the  fashion 
   of the World was changed.                                                     
                                                                                
                           Commentary on Chapter. 3 (c).                           
                                                                                
       $34. It is not told in the manuscript version where Orome came to the         
     coast of the Great Sea; but cf. the Ambarkanta map (IV. 249) on           
     which the track of the  March of  the Elves  is shown  (and see  IV. 257). 
       $35. The  manuscript  does  not  have  the  sentence  'and  with  the  aid of 
     his servants...' nor the footnote. The  story of  the origin  of the  Isle of 
     Balar has not been told before.                                             
        In  the  last  sentence  of  the  paragraph the  manuscript has  only 'but 
     the  Teleri  were  behind  and  came  not   until  he   had  gone.'   In  the 
     typescript  version  enters  the  story  that  the  loss  of Thingol  was one 
     cause of  the late  arrival of  the Teleri  on the  shores (though  this idea 
     was  possibly present  already in  the original  tale of  The Coming  of the 
     Elves,  1.  120);  that  they  were  less  eager  in any  case has  been said 
     earlier in QS ($27).                                                       
                                                                                
       $36. It  has  not  been  said  expressly  before  that  the Elves  who were 
     persuaded   to  remain   by  Osse   were  the   Elves  of   Brithombar  and 
  
     Eglorest.                                                                   
       $37. The  story  told  here  shows  an  interesting stage  between Q  and The 
     Silmarillion (pp. 58-9). In QS,  as in  S and  Q, the  old story  of Osse's 
     rebellious anchoring of Tol Eressea still survives (see 1. 120, 134; IV. 
     45); but there is now  the element,  found in  The Silmarillion,  that the 
     Teleri  hearing  Osse  calling  to  them  begged Ulmo  to stay  the voyage, 
     and he did so, though in QS he  was 'wroth  with them'.  In the  final form 
     of the story, however, not only did  Ulmo do  so willingly,  but it  was he 
     himself  who ordered  Osse to  root the  island to  the sea-bottom,  for he 
     was opposed to the summoning of the Quendi to Valinor.                      
       $39. The   name  Ingwemindon   has  not   been  used   before.  -   The  name 
     Tun  in  the  body  of  the  text  was  carefully  altered  to Tuna  in the 
   
   manuscript at both occurrences in $39  and again  in $$40,  44(but  not in 
   $45: see the commentary),  and the  footnote clearly  belongs to  the same 
   time. The  name Eldamar  is now  used of  the city  itself, while  the new 
   names  Elende  and  Eldanor  are  given  to the  region. This  is another 
   case  where  my  father  altered  the  Lhammas  in  the  same  way  and no 
   doubt  at  the  same  time  as he  altered QS:  in $5. Tun was  changed to 
   Tuna,  with  a  marginal  note  'which  the Gods  called Eldamar'  (on the 
   history of the name see the commentary on that section).                   
      $40. The  sentence  about  the  changefulness of  speech among  the Noldor 
   is  not  in  the  manuscript.  Cf.  the  passage  on  this subject  in the 
   Lhammas $5.                                                                
      $41. With  the   opening  sentence   concerning  the   form  in   which  the 
   names  of the  Noldorin princes  are given  cf. the  passage added  at the 
   end  of  the  Lhammas  ($11):  'The names  of the  Gnomes in  the Quenta 
   are given in the Noldorin  form as  that tongue  became in  Beleriand, for 
   all  those  after  Finwe  father  of  the  Noldor,  whose name  remains in 
   ancient form.' The  manuscript has  'using the  names in  the form  of the 
   Gnomish tongue as it long was spoken  on the  earth', as  in Q  (IV. 87). 
   For  'in his  heart his  spirit burned  as flame'  the manuscript  has 'he 
   had a heart of fire'. Cf. the later interpretation of Feanaro as 'Spirit of 
   Fire', The Silmarillion p.  63 (in  the Etymologies,  stem PHAY,  the name 
   is  translated 'radiant  sun'). -  Celegorn here  and throughout  QS until 
   $141  was an  early change  on the  manuscript from  Celegorm, as  also in 
   AV z  and AB  z. -  The statement  (not found  in the  manuscript version) 
   that  Damrod  and  Diriel  were  twins  is  now first  made, though  it is 
   possible that they had always been conceived to be so (IV. 46).           
     $42. In AV 2 (annal 2993)  the earlier  idea of  the alliances  between the 
   Noldorin  princes  still  survived,  with  Inglor  Felagund  a  friend  of 
   Fingon  and  Turgon,  sons  of  Fingolfin,  and  his   brothers  Orodreth, 
   Angrod,  and  Egnor  friends  especially  of  Celegorm  and  Curufin. This 
   was changed in A  V z  to the  story in  QS, Orodreth  becoming associated 
   with Inglor in friendship with the sons of Fingolfin.                      
      The  manuscript  has  'Many  pearls  they made',  as in  Q (IV.  88). - 
   The description of the ships of the Teleri  is not  in the  manuscript; in 
   the typescript text it re-emerges from the Lost Tales, I. 124 - 5.         
      Tun  was  not  here  emended  to  Tuna in  the manuscript,  where there 
   is a footnote to the text, added no doubt at the same time as that to $39: 
   'Which is therefore  called hereafter  by its  name in  the speech  of the 
   Gnomes' (i.e. because the Lindar had departed).                            
     The  conclusion  of  this  chapter  was  much  developed  from  the form 
   in  the  manuscript,  which  has  no  mention of  the drawing  together of 
   the  tongues  of Tuna  and Alqualonde  after the  departure of  the Lindar 
   (cf.  the  Lhammas  $5),  nor of  Celegorn's knowledge  of the  tongues of 
   birds  and  beasts,  and  it  does  not have  the very  curious concluding 
   passage  concerning the  existence in  Valinor of  all living  things that 
   have ever been on earth, save only the creatures of Melko.                 
   
    4. OF THE SILMARILS AND THE DARKENING OF                                 
                                   VALINOR.                                
  
                                                                         
   [From this point, where the typescript version comes  to an  end, there 
   seems to have been scarcely any emendation to the manuscript  until the 
   major  revision  was undertaken  many years  later. A  few corrections, 
   however, certainly belong to the  early period,  while some  points are 
   doubtful in this respect.]                                             
                                                                         
    $46. From  this   time,  when   the  three   kindreds  of   the  Eldar 
   were gathered at last  in Valinor,  began the  Noontide of  the Blessed 
   Realm and  its fullness  of bliss  and glory,  which lasted  many ages. 
   In  that time,  five ages  after the  coming of  the Noldor,  when they 
   had  become  full-grown  in  knowledge  and   skill,  Feanor,   son  of 
   Finwe,  began  a  long  and  marvellous  labour;  and  he  summoned all 
   his  lore,  and  power,  and  subtle  skill;  for  he purposed  to make 
   things  more  fair  than any  of the  Eldar had  yet made,  that should 
   last  beyond  the  end of  all. Three  jewels he  made, and  named them 
   Silmarils. A living fire  burned within  them that  was blended  of the 
   light  of  the  Two Trees.  Of their  own radiance  they shone  even in 
   the  dark;  yet all  lights that  fell upon  them, however  faint, they 
   took and reflected in  marvellous hues  to which  their own  inner fire 
   gave  a  surpassing  loveliness.  No  mortal  flesh, nor  flesh unclean, 
   could  touch  them,  but  was  scorched  and  withered.   These  jewels 
   the  Elves  prized  beyond   all  their   works,  and   Manwe  hallowed 
   them;  but  Varda  foretold  that  the  fate  of  the World  was locked 
   within  them.  And  the  heart  of  Feanor  was  bound  fast  to  these 
   things that he himself had made.                                       
     $47. For  two  ages  more  the  noontide  of  the  glory  of  Valinor 
   endured.  For  seven  ages  then,  as  the  Gods  had   decreed,  Melko 
   had  dwelt  in  the  halls  of  Mandos,  each  age  in  lightened pain. 
   When  these  ages  were  past,  as  they had  promised, he  was brought 
   before  their  conclave. He  looked upon  the glory  of the  Valar, and 
   greed  and  malice  were  in  his  heart;  he  looked  upon   the  fair 
   Children  of Iluvatar  that sat  at the  feet of  the Gods,  and hatred 
   filled him; he  looked upon  the wealth  of gems  and lusted  for them; 
   but he hid his thoughts and postponed his vengeance.                   
    $48. Before  the  gates  of  Valmar  Melko  humbled  himself   at  the 
   feet of Manwe  and sued  for pardon,  and Nienna  his sister  aided his 
   prayer.  But  the  Gods  would  not  suffer  him  to depart  from their 
   sight  and  vigilance.  He  was  given  a  humble  dwelling  within the 
   gates of the city; but  so fair-seeming  were all  his deeds  and words 
   that after a while he was permitted to  go freely  about all  the land, 
   
   and  both  Gods  and  Elves  had  much  help  and  profit  from  him. Yet 
   Ulmo's  heart  misgave  him,   and  Tulkas   clenched  his   hands  when- 
   ever  he  saw  Morgoth,  his foe,  go by.  For Tulkas  is quick  to wrath 
   and                 slow                  to                 forgiveness. 
   $49. Most  fair  of  all  was  Morgoth  to  the   Elves,  and   he  aided 
   them  in  many  works,   if  they   would  let   him.  The   Lindar,  the 
   people  of  Ingwe,   held  him   in  suspicion;   for  Ulmo   had  warned 
   them,  and  they  heeded  his  words.  But  the  Gnomes  took  delight in 
   the  many  things  of  hidden  knowledge  that he  could reveal  to them, 
   and  some  hearkened  to  words  that  it  would  have  been  better that 
   they  had  never  heard.*  And  when  he  saw  his  chance  he   sowed  a 
   seed  of  lies  and  suggestions of  evil among  such as  these. Bitterly 
   did  the  folk  of  the  Noldor  atone  for  their  folly  in after-days. 
       $50. Often   Morgoth   would   whisper   that   the  Gods   had  brought 
   the  Eldar  to  Valinor  because  of their  jealousy, fearing  that their 
   marvellous  skill  and  beauty  and  their  magic  would grow  too strong 
   for  the  Valar  to  control,  as  the  Elves waxed  and spread  over the 
   wide  lands  of  the  world.  Visions  he would  conjure in  their hearts 
   of  the  mighty  realms  they  might  have  ruled  in  power  and freedom 
   in  the  East.  In those  days, moreover,  though the  Valar knew  of the 
  
   coming of Men  that were  to be,  the Elves  knew yet  nought of  it; for 
   the  Gods  had  not  revealed  it,  and the  time was  not yet  near. But 
   Morgoth  spake  to  the  Elves  in  secret  of  mortal  Men,   though  he 
   knew  little  of  the  truth.  Manwe  alone  knew  aught  clearly  of the 
   mind  of  Iluvatar   concerning  Men,   and  he   has  ever   been  their 
                                                                            
      (* Footnote to the text: It is said that among other matters Melko spoke 
      of weapons and armour to the  Gnomes, and  of the  power they  give to 
      him  who  is  armed  to defend  his own  (as he  said). The  Elves had 
      before  possessed  only  weapons  of  the chase,  spears and  bows and 
      arrows, and  since the  chaining of  Melko the  armouries of  the Gods 
      had been shut. But  the Gnomes  now learned  the fashioning  of swords 
      of tempered steel, and the making of  mail; and  they made  shields in 
      those  days  and  emblazoned  them  with silver,  gold, and  gems. And 
      Feanor became  greatly skilled  in this  craft, and  he made  store of 
      weapons secretly,  as jealousy  grew between  him and  Fingolfin. Thus 
      it was that the Noldor were armed in the days  of their  Flight. Thus, 
      too, the evil of Melko was turned against him, for  the swords  of the 
      Gnomes  did  him  more  hurt than  anything under  the Gods  upon this 
      earth. Yet  they had  little joy  of Morgoth's  teaching; for  all the 
      sorrows of the Gnomes  came from  their swords,  both from  the unjust 
      battle  at  Alqualonde,  and  from  many  ill  deeds  afterwards. Thus 
      wrote Pengolod).                                                        
   
   friend.  Yet  Morgoth  whispered  that  the   Gods  kept   the  Eldar 
   captive,  so  that  Men coming  should defraud  them of  the kingdoms 
   of Middle-earth; for the weaker  and short-lived  race the  Valar saw 
   would  more  easily  be  swayed  by  them. Small  truth was  there in 
   this, and little have the Valar ever prevailed to  sway the  wills or 
   fates  of  Men,  and  least of  all to  good. But  many of  the Elves 
   believed,  or  half-believed,  the  evil  words.  Most of  these were 
   Gnomes.                                                              
     $51. Thus,  ere  the  Gods  were  aware, the  peace of  Valinor was 
   poisoned.  The  Gnomes  began  to  murmur   against  the   Valar  and 
   their kindred;  and many  became filled  with vanity,  forgetting all 
   that  the  Gods  had  given  them  and  taught  them.  Most   of  all 
   Morgoth fanned the flames of the  eager heart  of Feanor,  though all 
   the while he lusted for the Silmarils. These  Feanor at  great feasts 
   wore  on  brow  and  breast,  but  at other  times they  were guarded 
   close, locked in the deep  hoards of  Tun, for  though there  were no 
   thieves in Valinor, as yet, Feanor loved the Silmarils with  a greedy 
   love, and began to grudge the sight of them to  all save  himself and 
   his sons.                                                            
     $52. The  sons  of  Finwe  were  proud,  but  proudest  was Feanor. 
   Lying  Morgoth  said  to  him  that  Fingolfin  and  his   sons  were 
   plotting  to  usurp  the leadership  of Feanor  and his  elder house, 
   and to supplant him in the favour of  their father  and of  the Gods. 
   Of these lies quarrels  were born  among the  children of  Finwe, and 
   of these quarrels came the end of the  high days  of Valinor  and the 
   evening of its  ancient glory;  for Feanor  spake words  of rebellion 
   against  the  Valar,  and  plotted  to  depart  from Valinor  back to 
   the  world  without,  and  deliver,  as  he  said,  the  Gnomes  from 
   thraldom.                                                            
     $53. Feanor  was  summoned  before  the  Valar   to  the   Ring  of 
   Doom, and there the lies of Morgoth were laid bare  for all  those to 
   see  who  had  the  will.  By the  judgement of  the Gods  Feanor was 
   banished for  a while  from Tun,  since he  had disturbed  its peace. 
   But  with him  went Finwe  his father,  who loved  him more  than his 
   other  sons,  and  many  other  Gnomes. Northward  in Valinor  in the 
   hills near to the halls of  Mandos they  built a  strong place  and a 
   treasury;  and  they  gathered  there  a   multitude  of   gems.  But 
   Fingolfin  ruled  the  Noldor  in  Tun;  and  thus in  part Morgoth's 
  
   words  seemed  justified  (though  Feanor  had wrought  their fulfil- 
   ment by his own deeds),  and the  bitterness that  he sowed  went on, 
   though the lies  were revealed,  and long  afterwards it  lived still 
   between the sons of Feanor and Fingolfin.                            
   
      $54. Straight  from  the  midst  of  their  council the  Valar sent 
   Tulkas  to  lay  hands  on  Morgoth  and  bring  him  again  to  judge- 
   ment,  but  Morgoth  hid  himself,  and  none  could  discover  whither 
   he  had  gone;  and  the  shadows  of  all  standing  things  seemed to 
   grow longer and darker in that time. It is said that for a  great while 
   none  saw  Morgoth,  until  he  appeared  privily  to  Feanor, feigning 
   friendship  with  cunning  argument,  and  urging  him  to  his  former 
   thought  of  flight.  But  Feanor  shut  now  his  doors,  if  not  his 
   heart;  and  Finwe  sent  word  to  Valmar,  but  Morgoth  departed  in 
   anger.                                                                 
       $55. Now  the  Gods  were  sitting  in  council before  their gates 
   fearing  the  lengthening  of  the  shadows,  when  the  messenger came 
   from  Finwe,  but  ere  Tulkas  could  set   forth  others   came  that 
   brought  tidings  from  Tun.  For  Morgoth  had  fled  over  the passes 
   of the  mountains, and  from Kor  the Elves  saw him  pass in  wrath as 
   a  thunder-cloud.  Thence  he  came  into  that  region that  is called 
   Arvalin,  which  lies  south of  the Bay  of Elfland,  and is  a narrow 
   land  beneath  the  eastern  feet  of the  Mountains of  Valinor. There 
   the  shadows  are  deepest  and thickest  in the  world. In  that land, 
   secret  and  unknown,  dwelt   Ungoliante,  Gloomweaver,   in  spider's 
   form.  It  is  not  told  whence  she  came;  from the  Outer Darkness, 
   maybe,  that  lies  beyond  the  Walls of  the World.  In a  ravine she 
   lived,  and  spun  her  webs  in  a  cleft  of  the mountains;  for she 
   sucked  up  light  and  shining  things  to  spin  them forth  again in 
   black  nets  of  choking  gloom  and  clinging  fog. She  hungered ever 
   for more food.                                                         
     $56.  Morgoth   met   Ungoliante   in   Arvalin,   and    with   her 
   he  plotted  his  revenge;  but  she  demanded  a  great  and  terrible 
   reward,  ere she  would dare  the perils  of Valinor  and the  power of 
   the  Gods.  She  wove  a  great  darkness about  her for  their protec- 
   tion, and  black spider-ropes  she span,  and cast  from rocky  peak to 
   peak; and in this way she scaled at  last the  highest pinnacle  of the 
   mountains  south of  Taniquetil. In  this region  the vigilance  of the 
   Valar  was less,  because the  Wild woods  of Orome  lay in  the south 
   of  Valinor,  and  the  walls  of the  mountains looked  there eastward 
   upon  untrodden  land  and  empty  seas;  and   the  Gods   held  guard 
   rather  against  the, North  where  of  old  Morgoth  had  raised  his 
   throne and fortress.                                                   
     $57. Now  Ungoliante  made  a  ladder  of   woven  ropes,   and  upon 
   this  Morgoth  climbed,  and  sat  beside  her;  and  he   looked  down 
   upon  the  shining  plain,  seeing  afar  off   the  domes   of  Valmar 
   glittering  in  the  mingling  of  the  light.  Then  Morgoth  laughed; 
   
    
                                                                          
   and  swiftly  he  sped  down  the long  western slopes  with Ungoliante 
   at his side, and her darkness was about them.                           
     $58. It  was a  day of  festival, and  most of  the people  of Valinor 
   were  upon  the  mountain  of   Manwe,  singing   before  him   in  his 
   halls,  or  playing  in the  upland pleasaunces  upon the  green slopes 
   of  Taniquetil.  The  Lindar  were  there  and  many  of   the  Noldor. 
   Valmar's  streets  were  fallen silent,  and few  feet passed  upon the 
   stairs  of  Tun; only  upon the  shores of  Elvenhome the  Teleri still 
   sang and played, recking little of times  or seasons  or the  fate that 
   should  befall.  Silpion  was  waning  and Laurelin  had just  begun to 
   glow,  when  protected  by  fate  Morgoth  and  Ungoliante  crept  into 
   the  plain.  With  his  black spear  Morgoth stabbed  each tree  to its 
  
   very  core,  and  as  their  juices  spouted  forth  Ungoliante  sucked 
   them up; and  the poison  from her  foul lips  went into  their tissues 
   and  withered  them,  leaf  and  branch  and  root.  Ungoliante belched 
   forth black vapours as  she drank  their radiance;  and she  swelled to 
   monstrous form.                                                         
     $59. Then  wonder  and  dismay  fell  on   Valinor,  when   a  sudden 
   twilight  and  a  mounting  gloom  came  upon  the  land.  Black clouds 
   floated  about  the  towers of  Valmar, and  darkness drifted  down its 
   streets.  Varda  looked  down  from  Taniquetil   and  saw   the  trees 
   drowned  and  hidden  in  a  mist.  Too  late  they  ran from  hill and 
   gate.  The  Two   Trees  died   and  shone   no  more,   while  wailing 
   throngs  stood  round  them  and   called  on   Manwe  to   come  down. 
   Out  upon  the  plain  the  horses  of  Orome  thundered  with  a thou- 
   sand hooves, and fire started in  the gloom  about their  feet. Swifter 
   than they Tulkas ran before them,  and the  light of  the anger  of his 
   eyes  was  as  a  beacon.  But  they  found   not  what   they  sought. 
   Wherever   Morgoth   went,   a  darkness   and  confusion   was  around 
   him woven  by Ungoliante,  so that  their feet  strayed and  their eyes 
   were blind, and Morgoth escaped the hunt.                               
                                                                          
                         Comrnentary on Chapter. 4.                        
                                                                          
   $46. The danger of the Silmarils to Men is increased: for the words of Q 
   (IV. 88) 'no mortal flesh impure could touch them'  are changed  to 'no 
   mortal    flesh,    nor    flesh    unclean,    could    touch   them'. 
   $49. The  long  footnote  on  Gnomish  arms  (the  content of  which is 
   entirely novel), if not written at the same time as the main  text, was 
   certainly an early addition. 'Thus wrote Pengolod'  seems to  have been 
   written at the same time as the rest of the note, which is difficult to 
   explain,  if Pengolod  was the  author of  the Quenta  Silmarillion any- 
   way; on this question see the commentary on $123.                     
   
                                                      
                                                                             
      $50. The  words  'though  the Valar  knew of  the coming  of Men  that were 
   to be' are not at variance with the rewritten text of $20; for  although it 
   is said there that the coming of the Elves was not in the Music of the 
    Ainur and was unknown to the Valar  save Manwe,  it is  also told  that at 
   the  awakening  of  the  Elves  Manwe  'spoke  to  the Valar,  revealing to 
   them  the mind  of the  Father; and  he bade  them to  return now  to their 
   duty,  which  was  to  govern  the world  for the  Children of  Iluvatar, . 
   when they should appear, each kindred in its appointed time.'              
      $54. 'But  Feanor  shut  now  his  doors...': the  story of  Morgoth's going 
   to  the  stronghold  of  Finwe and  Feanor at  this juncture  moves further 
   towards the final form (see AV 2, annal 2900).                            
      $55. 'Bay of Elfland': in $$37 - 8, 44 the manuscript  has 'Bay  of Elfland' 
   where the typescript has 'Bay of Elvenhome'.                               
   $58. 'With his black spear': 'With his black  sword' Q  ($4); cf.  the story 
   in the Last Tales, I. 153.                                                 
                                                                             
                          5. OF THE FLIGHT OF THE NOLDOR.                       
                                                                             
    $60. This   was  the   time  of   the  Darkening   of  Valinor.   In  that 
   day   there  stood   before  the   gates  of   Valmar  Gnomes   that  cried 
   aloud,  bearing  evil  tidings.  For  they  told  that  Morgoth   had  fled 
   northward,  and  with  him  went  a  thing  before   unseen  that   in  the 
   gathering   night  had   seemed  to   be  a   spider  of   monstrous  form. 
   Suddenly   they   had   fallen   upon   the   treasury   of   Finwe.  There 
   Morgoth  slew  the  King  of  the  Noldor  before  his  doors,  and spilled 
   the  first  Elvish  blood  that  stained  the  earth.  Many others  he slew 
   also,   but   Feanor   and  his   sons  were   not  there.   The  Silmarils 
   Morgoth  took,  and  all  the  wealth  of  the  jewels  of the  Noldor that 
  
   were  hoarded  in  that  place.  Great was  the grief  of Feanor,  both for 
   his  father and  not less  for the  Silmarils, and  bitterly he  cursed the 
   chance  that  had  taken  him  on  that  evil  day to  Taniquetil, thinking 
   in  his  folly  that  with  his  own  hands  and  his  sons  he  might have 
   withstood the violence of Morgoth.                                         
    $61. Little  is  known  of  the  paths  of  Morgoth  after   his  dreadful 
   deeds  in  Valinor. But  it is  told that  escaping from  the hunt  he came 
   at  last  with  Ungoliante  over  the   Grinding  Ice   and  so   into  the 
   northern   regions  of   the  Middle-earth   once  more.   Then  Ungoliante 
   summoned  him  to  give  her  the   promised  reward.   The  half   of  her 
   pay  had  been  the  sap  of the  Trees. The  other half  was a  full share 
   in  the  plundered  jewels.  Morgoth  yielded   these,  and   she  devoured 
   them,   and   their  light   perished  from   the  earth,   but  Ungoliante 
   grew yet darker and more huge and hideous in form. But Morgoth             
   
   would give her no share in the Silmarils. That  was the  first thieves' 
   quarrel.                                                               
     $62. So   great   had   Ungoliante   become   that    she   enmeshed 
   Morgoth  in  her  choking  nets,  and  his  awful  cry  echoed  through 
   the shuddering  world. To  his aid  there came  the Balrogs  that lived 
   yet  in  the  deepest  places of  his ancient  fortress, Utumno  in the 
   North.  With  their  whips  of  flame  the   Balrogs  smote   the  webs 
   asunder,  and  drove   away  Ungoliante   into  the   uttermost  South, 
   where  she  long  remained.  Thus  Morgoth  came  back  to  his ancient 
   habitation,  and  he  built  anew  his  vaults  and dungeons  and great 
   towers,  in  that  place  which  the  Gnomes  after  knew  as  Angband. 
   There  countless  became  the  hosts  of  his  beasts  and  demons; and 
   he  brought  into  being  the  race  of  the  Orcs,  and they  grew and 
   multiplied  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth.  These  Orcs  Morgoth made 
   in  envy  and  mockery  of  the  Elves,  and they  were made  of stone, 
   but  their  hearts  of  hatred.  Glamhoth,  the  hosts  of   hate,  the 
   Gnomes  have  called  them.  Goblins  they  may   be  called,   but  in 
   ancient days they were strong and fell.                                
     $63.  And   in   Angband   Morgoth   forged   for  himself   a  great 
   crown  of  iron,  and  he  called  himself  the King  of the  World. In 
   token of this he set the three Silmarils in his crown. It is  said that 
   his evil hands were burned  black by  the touch  of those  holy jewels; 
   and  black  they  have  ever  been  since;  nor  was he  ever afterward 
   free from the pain  of the  burning, and  the anger  of the  pain. That 
   crown  he never  took from  his head,  though its  weight was  a deadly 
   weariness; and it was never his wont to  leave the  deep places  of his 
   fortress,  but  he  governed   his  vast   armies  from   his  northern 
   throne.                                                                
     $64. When  it  became  at  last  clear  that  Morgoth   had  escaped, 
   the  Gods  assembled   about  the   dead  Trees,   and  sat   there  in 
   darkness for  a long  while silent,  and they  were filled  with grief. 
   Since  the  people  of  the  Blessed  Realm   had  been   gathered  for 
   festival, all the Valar and their  children were  there, save  Osse who 
   came  seldom  to  Valinor,  and   Tulkas  who   would  not   leave  the 
   unavailing  hunt;  and  with  them  the  Lindar,  the  folk  of  Ingwe, 
   stood  and  wept.  But  most  of  the  Noldor   returned  to   Tun  and 
   mourned  for  the  darkening  of  their  fair  city.  Fogs  and shadows 
   now drifted in from the sea  through the  pass of  Kor, and  all shapes 
   were  confused,  as  the  light  of  the Trees  perished. A  murmur was 
   heard in Elfland, and the Teleri wailed beside the sea.                
     $65. Then   Feanor   appeared   suddenly   amid   the   Noldor   and 
   called on all to come to the high square upon  the top  of the  hill of 
   
                                                                       
                                                                          
   Kor beneath the tower of Ingwe; but the doom of banishment              
   from Tun which the Gods had laid upon him was not yet lifted,           
  
   and he rebelled against the Valar. A vast concourse gathered            
   swiftly, therefore, to hear what he would say, and the hill, and all 
   the stairs and streets that climbed upon it, were lit with the light of 
   many torches that each one that came bore in hand.                      
     $66. Feanor was a great orator with a power of moving words.           
   That day he made before the Gnomes a mighty speech that has             
   ever been remembered. Fierce and fell were his words and filled         
   with wrath and pride, and they stirred the people to madness like       
   the fumes of potent wine. His anger was most against Morgoth,           
   yet most that he said was drawn from the very lies of Morgoth           
   himself; but he was distraught with grief for the slaying of his        
   father, and anguish for the rape of the Silmarils. He now claimed       
   the kingship of all the Noldor, since Finwe was dead, and mocked        
   the decree of the Valar. 'Why should we longer obey the jealous         
   Gods,' he asked, 'who cannot keep us, nor their own realm, safe         
   from their foe? And is not Melko the accursed one of the Valar?'        
     $67. He bade the Gnomes prepare for flight in the darkness,            
   while the Valar were still wrapped in idle mourning; to seek            
   freedom in the world, and of their own prowess to win there a new       
   realm, since Valinor was no longer more bright and blissful than j! 
   the lands outside; to pursue Morgoth and war with him for               
   ever until they were avenged. 'And when we have regained the            
   Silmarils,' he said, 'we shall be masters of the enchanted light, and 
   lords of the bliss and beauty of the world.' Then he swore a terrible 
   oath. His seven sons leaped straightway to his side and took the        
   selfsame vow together, each with drawn sword. They swore an             
   oath which none shall break, and none should take, by the name of       
   the Allfather, calling the Everlasting Dark upon them, if they kept 
   it not; and Manwe they named in witness, and Varda, and the             
   Holy Mount, vowing to pursue with vengeance and hatred to the           
   ends of the world Vala, Demon, Elf, or Man as yet unborn, or any        
   creature great or small, good or evil, that time should bring forth 
   unto the end of days, whoso should hold or take or keep a Silmaril      
   from their possession.                                                  
     $68. Fingolfin and his son Fingon spake against Feanor, and            
   there was wrath and angry words that came near to blows. But            
   Finrod spake gently and persuasively, and sought to calm them,          
   urging them to pause and ponder, ere deeds were done that could         
   not be undone. But of his own sons Inglor alone spake with him;         
   Angrod and Egnor took the part of Feanor, and Orodreth stood            
                                                                          
                                                                        j 
   
   aside. In the end  it was  put to  the vote  of the  assembled people, 
   and  they  being  moved  by  the  potent words  of Feanor,  and filled 
   with desire for  the Silmarils,  decided to  depart from  Valinor. Yet 
   the  Noldor  of   Tun  would   not  now   renounce  the   kingship  of 
   Fingolfin; and as  two divided  hosts, therefore,  they at  length set 
   forth  upon  their  bitter  road.  The  greater  part  marched  behind 
   Fingolfin,  who with  his sons  yielded to  the general  voice against 
   their  wisdom,  because  they  would  not  desert  their  people;  and 
   with  Fingolfin  were  Finrod  and  Inglor, though  they were  loth to 
   go.  In the  van marched  Feanor and  his sons  with lesser  host, but 
   they  were  filled  with  reckless  eagerness.  Some  remained behind: 
   both  some  that  had been  upon Taniquetil  on the  day of  fate, and 
   sat now with the Lindar at  the feet  of the  Gods partaking  of their 
   grief and vigil;  and some  that would  not forsake  the fair  city of 
   Tun  and  its  wealth  of  things  made by  cunning hands,  though the 
   darkness  had  fallen  upon  them.  And  the  Valar  learning  of  the 
   purpose  of  the Noldor  sent word  that they  forbade the  march, for 
   the  hour  was  evil  and  would  lead  to  woe,  but  they  would not 
   hinder  it,  since  Feanor  had  accused them,  saying that  they held 
  
   the Eldar  captive against  their will.  But Feanor  laughed hardening 
   his heart, and he said that sojourn in Valinor  had led  through bliss 
   to  sorrow;  they  would now  try the  contrary, to  find joy  at last 
   through woe.                                                          
     $69. Therefore  they  continued  their  march,  and  the   house  of 
   Feanor hastened ahead along  the coast  of Valinor,  and they  did not 
   turn  their  eyes  back  to  look  upon  Tun.  The hosts  of Fingolfin 
   followed  less  eagerly,  and at  the rear  came sorrowing  Finrod and 
   Inglor and many of the  noblest and  fairest of  the Noldor;  and they 
   looked  often  backward,  until  the  lamp  of Ingwe  was lost  in the 
   gathering  tide of  gloom; and  more than  others they  carried thence 
   memories of the  glory of  their ancient  home, and  some even  of the 
   fair  things  there  made  with hands  they took  with them.  Thus the 
   folk of Finrod had no part in the  dreadful deed  that then  was done; 
   yet  all  the  Gnomes  that  departed  from  Valinor  came  under  the 
   shadow  of  the  curse that  followed it.  For it  came soon  into the 
   heart  of  Feanor  that  they  should   persuade  the   Teleri,  their 
   friends, to join with them; for thus in his rebellion he  thought that 
   the bliss of Valinor might be  further diminished,  and his  power for 
   war  upon  Morgoth  be  increased;  moreover  he  desired   ships.  As 
   his  mind  cooled  and  took  counsel,  he saw  that the  Noldor might 
   hardly  escape  without  many  vessels;  but  it  would  need  long to 
   build  so  great  a  fleet,  even  were  there  any  among  the Noldor 
   
   skilled in that craft. But there were none, and he brooked  no delay, 
   fearing  lest  many should  desert him.  Yet they  must at  some time 
   cross the seas, albeit  far to  the North  where they  were narrower; 
   for  further  still,  to  those  places  where  the western  land and 
   Middle-earth  touched  nigh,  he  feared  to  venture. There  he knew 
   was Helkarakse, the Strait of  Grinding Ice,  where the  frozen hills 
   ever  broke  and  shifted,  sundering  and  clashing  again together. 
      $70. But  the  Teleri  would  not  join  the  Noldor  in  flight, and 
   sent  back  their  messengers.  They  had never  lent ear  to Morgoth 
   nor  welcomed  him  among  them.  They  desired  now no  other cliffs 
   nor  beaches  than  the  strands  of Elvenhome,  nor other  lord than 
   Elwe,  prince  of  Alqualonde;  and  he  trusted  that  Ulmo  and the 
   great  Valar  would  yet  redress  the sorrow  of Valinor.  And their 
   white ships with their white sails they would neither give  nor sell, 
   for they prized them dearly,  nor did  they hope  ever again  to make 
   others so fair and swift. But  when the  host of  Feanor came  to the 
   Haven  of  the  Swans  they  attempted  to seize  by force  the white 
   fleets  that  lay  anchored  there,  and  the  Teleri  resisted them. 
   Weapons  were  drawn and  a bitter  fight was  fought upon  the great 
   arch of the Haven's gate, and upon  the lamplit  quays and  piers, as 
   is sadly told in the song  of the  Flight of  the Gnomes.  Thrice the 
   folk of  Feanor were  driven back,  and many  were slain  upon either 
   side;  but  the  vanguard  of  the  Noldor  were  succoured   by  the 
   foremost  of  the  people  of  Fingolfin, and  the Teleri  were over- 
   come,  and  most  of  those that  dwelt at  Alqualonde were  slain or 
   cast  into  the  sea.  For  the  Noldor were  become fierce  and des- 
   perate,  and  the  Teleri had  less strength,  and were  armed mostly 
   with  slender  bows.  Then  the  Gnomes  drew  away  the  white ships 
   of the Teleri, and manned  their oars  as best  they could,  and took 
   them north along  the coast.  And the  Teleri cried  to Osse,  and he 
   came  not,  for  he  had  been summoned  to Valmar  to the  vigil and 
   council of the Gods, and  it was  not decreed  by fate  nor permitted 
   by the Valar that the  flight of  the Noldor  should be  waylaid. But 
   Uinen wept for the slain of the  Teleri; and  the sea  roared against 
   the  Gnomes, so  that many  of the  ships were  wrecked and  those in 
   them                                                         drowned. 
      $71. But  most  of   them  escaped   and  continued   their  journey, 
   some  by  ship  and  some  by  foot; but  the way  was long  and ever 
  
   more  evil  going  as  they  went on.  After they  had marched  for a 
   great while,  and were  come at  length to  the northern  confines of 
   the  Blessed  Realm  -  and they  are mountainous  and cold  and look 
   upon  the  empty  waste  of  Eruman  -  they  beheld  a  dark  figure 
   
   standing  high  upon  a  rock  that  looked down  upon the  shore. Some 
   say  it  was  the  herald  of  the  Gods,  others  that  it  was Mandos 
   himself.  There  he spake  in a  loud voice,  solemn and  terrible, the 
   curse  and  prophecy  which  is  called  the  Prophecy  of  the  North, 
   warning  them  to  return  and  ask for  pardon, or  in the  end return 
   only  at  last  after  sorrow  and  unspeakable  misery. Much  he fore- 
   told  in  dark  words,  which  only  the  wisest  of  them  understood, 
   concerning  things  that  after  befell.  But  all  heard the  curse he 
   uttered  upon  those  that  would  not  stay  or  seek  the   doom  and 
   pardon of the Valar, for the spilling of the blood of their  kindred at 
   Alqualonde  and  fighting  the  first  battle  between the  children of 
   earth  unrighteously.  For  this  the  Noldor  should taste  death more 
   often  and  more  bitterly  than  their  kindred,  by  weapon   and  by 
   torment  and  by grief;  and evil  fortune should  pursue the  house of 
   Feanor,  and  their  oath  should turn  against them,  and all  who now 
   followed  them  should  share  their  lot.  And  evil should  come most 
   upon them through treachery of kin to kin,  so that  in all  their wars 
   and  councils  they  should  suffer  from  treason  and  the   fear  of 
   treason  among  themselves.  But  Feanor  said: 'He  saith not  that we 
   shall  suffer from  cowardice, from  cravens or  the fear  of cravens'; 
   and that proved true also.                                             
     $72. Then  Finrod  and  a  few  of  his  household  turned  back, and 
   they came at  last to  Valinor again,  and received  the pardon  of the 
   Valar; and Finrod was  set to  rule the  remnant of  the Noldor  in the 
   Blessed  Realm.  But  his  sons  went  not  with  him;  for  Inglor and 
   Orodreth  would  not  forsake  the  sons of  Fingolfin, nor  Angrod and 
   Egnor  their  friends Celegorn  and Curufin;  and all  Fingolfin's folk 
   went  forward  still,  being  constrained  by  the  will of  Feanor and 
   fearing also to face the doom of the Gods,  since not  all of  them had 
   been guiltless of the kinslaying  at Alqualonde.  Then all  too swiftly 
   the evil that was foretold began its work.                             
     $73. The  Gnomes  came  at  last  far  to  the  North,  and  saw  the 
   first teeth of the ice that floated in  the sea.  They began  to suffer 
   anguish  from  the  cold.  Then  many  of  them   murmured,  especially 
   those  that  followed  Fingolfin, and  some began  to curse  Feanor and 
   name him as  the cause  of all  the woes  of the  Eldar. But  the ships 
   were  too  few,  many  having  been  lost  upon the  way, to  carry all 
   across  together,  yet  none  were  willing  to  abide  upon  the coast 
   while  others  were   transported;  already   fear  of   treachery  was 
   awake.  Therefore it  came into  the heart  of Feanor  and his  sons to 
   sail off on a sudden with  all the  ships, of  which they  had retained 
   the mastery since  the battle  of the  Haven; and  they took  with them 
   
                                        
                                                                                
   only   such   as   were   faithful   to  their   house,  among   whom  were 
   Angrod  and  Egnor.  As   for  the   others,  'we   will  leave   the  mur- 
   murers  to  murmur',  said  Feanor,  'or  to  whine their  way back  to the 
   cages  of  the  Valar,'  Thus  began  the  curse  of  the  kinslaying. When 
   Feanor  and  his  folk  landed   on  the   shores  in   the  west   of  the 
   northern  regions  of  Middle-earth,  they  set  fire  in  the   ships  and 
   made  a  great  burning,  terrible  and  bright;  and  Fingolfin   and  his 
   people  saw  the light  of it  afar off  red beneath  the clouds.  They saw 
   then  they  were  betrayed,  and  left  to  perish  in  Eruman  or  return; 
   and  they  wandered  long  in  misery.  But  their  valour   and  endurance 
   grew  with  hardship,  for  they  were   a  mighty   folk,  but   new  come 
   from  the  Blessed  Realm,  and  not  yet  weary  with  the   weariness  of 
  
   the  earth,  and  the   fire  of   their  minds   and  hearts   was  young. 
   Therefore   led   by   Fingolfin,   and   Fingon,   Turgon,   and   Inglor, 
   they  ventured  into  the  bitterest  North;  and  finding  no   other  way 
   they  dared  at  last  the terror  of the  Grinding Ice.  Few of  the deeds 
   of  the  Gnomes  after  surpassed  the   perilous  crossing   in  hardihood 
   or   in   woe.   Many   there   perished   miserably,   and  it   was  with 
   lessened  host  that  Fingolfin  set  foot  at   last  upon   the  northern 
   lands.  Small  love  for  Feanor  or  his  sons had  those that  marched at 
   last  behind  him,  and  came  unto  Beleriand  at the  rising of  the sun. 
                                                                                
                             Commentary on Chapter. 5.                              
                                                                                
    $60. Here first  appears the  story that  Feanor went  to the  festival, of 
    which there is no suggestion in Q (IV. 92).                                  
    $62. Q has 'To  his aid  came the  Orcs and  Balrogs that  lived yet  in the 
    lowest  places  of  Angband',  but  Orcs are  absent here  in QS.  Here and 
    again  in  $105  Utumno   is  an   early  change   from  Utumna;   see  the 
    commentary  on  $12.  That  the  slightly  ambiguous  sentence   'he  built 
    anew...'  means  that  he  built  Anghand on  the ruins  of Utumno  is seen 
    from  $105:  Melko  coming  hack  into  Middle-earth  made   the  endless 
    dungeons  of  Angband,  the  hells  of  iron,  where  of  old   Utumno  had 
    been.' See IV. 259 - 60.                                                     
       In  Q  the  passage  about Morgoth's  making of  the Orcs,  precursor of 
    this in QS, is placed earlier (IV. 82), before the making of the stars and 
    the awakening of the Elves; at the corresponding place in QS  ($ 18)  it is 
    said that 'the Orcs  were not  made until  he had  looked upon  the Elves.' 
    In Q, at the place (IV. 93) corresponding  to the  present passage  in QS, 
    it is said that 'countless became the number of the hosts  of his  Orcs and 
    demons'  -  i.e.  the  Orcs  were  already  in  existence  before Morgoth's 
    return  (and  so  could  come  to  his aid  when they  heard his  cry); but 
    there is a direction in Q at this point  (IV. 93  note 8)  to bring  in the 
    making of the  Orcs here  rather than  earlier (the  reason for  this being 
   
   the idea that the Orcs were made 'in mockery of the Children of            
   Iluvatar').                                                                
     $68. That Orodreth 'stood  aside', taking  the part  neither of  Finrod and 
   Inglor  nor  of  Angrod and  Egnor and  the Feanorians,  is a  new element 
   in the story; see under $73 below. 
     $70. The  account  in  QS  of the  Battle of  Alqualonde, and  of Feanor's 
   calculations before it, is given a better progression and is substantially 
   expanded  from  that  in  Q  (IV.  95),  while  the concluding  passage of 
   $70,  recounting  the  calling  of  the  Teleri  upon  Osse and  the storm 
   raised by Uinen, is altogether absent from the earlier versions.           
     $71. Eruman is not used  of this  region in  Q (where  the name  is applied 
   to  the land  where Men  first awoke  in the  East, IV.  99, 171),  but it 
   is found in this  sense in  the Ambarkanta  (IV. 239;  also on  the maps, 
   IV. 249, 251).                                                            
      Some elements in this version of  the Prophecy  of the  North not  in Q 
   (IV.  96)  are  found  in  AV  annal  2993  (virtually  the  same  in both 
   versions), as 'their oath should turn against them',  and 'they  should be 
   slain with  weapons, and  with torments,  and with  sorrow'. On  the other 
   hand  the  AV version  has an  element not  in QS,  the prophecy  that the 
   Noldor  should  'in  the  long  end  fade   upon  Middle-earth   and  wane 
   before the younger race' (see IV. 171 - 2).                               
     $73. In AV 2 annal  2994 the  story still  went that  Orodreth, as  well as 
   Angrod  and  Egnor,  were  taken  by  the  Feanorians  in  the  ships; but 
   with  the  separation   of  Orodreth   from  Angrod   and  Egnor   in  QS, 
   making  him  instead  a  close  associate of  his brother  Inglor Felagund 
   ($42), his name was struck from the annal (AV  2 note  10). It  is notable 
   here  that  Orodreth  is not  named among  the leaders  in the  passage of 
   the  second host  across the  Grinding Ice.  This is  to be  associated, I 
   think, with his 'standing aside' during the dissensions before  the Flight 
  
   of the Noldor (see $68); suggestions  of the  decline in  his significance 
   which I have described in III. 91, 246.                                    
      In QS $91 the first sun is said to have risen as Fingolfin marched into 
   Mithrim; thus 'Beleriand' is here used in a very  extended sense  (as also 
   in  AV  annal   2995:  'Feanor   came  unto   Beleriand  and   the  shores 
   beneath  Eredlomin',  repeated  in  QS  $88). Similarly  the Battle-under- 
   Stars, fought in Mithrim, was  the First  Battle of  Beleriand. But  in QS 
   $ 108. Beleriand  'was  bounded  upon  the  North  by Nivrost  and Hithlum 
   and Dorthonion'.                                                           
                                                                             
                    6. OF THE SUN AND MOON AND THE HIDING OF                   
                                    VALINOR.                                   
                                                                             
          When the Gods learned that the Noldor had fled, and                 
   were come at last back into Middle-earth, they were aroused from           
   their  grief, and  took counsel  for the  redress of  the injuries  of the 
   
    
                                                                            
   world.  And  Manwe  bade  Yavanna  to   put  forth   all  her   power  of 
   growth  and  healing;  and  she  put  forth  all   her  power   upon  the 
   Trees,  but  it  availed not  to heal  their mortal  wounds. Yet  even as 
   the Valar listened  in the  gloom to  her singing,  Silpion bore  at last 
   upon  a  leafless bough  one great  silver bloom,  and Laurelin  a single 
   golden  fruit.  These  Yavanna  took,  and  the  Trees  then   died,  and 
   their  lifeless  stems  stand  yet  in  Valinor,  a memorial  of vanished 
   joy.  But  the  fruit  and  flower  Yavanna  gave  to  Aule,   and  Manwe 
   hallowed  them,  and  Aule  and  his  folk  made  vessels  to  hold  them 
   and  preserve  their radiance,  as is  said in  the song  of the  Sun and 
   Moon.  These  vessels   the  Gods   gave  to   Varda,  that   they  might 
   become  lamps  of  heaven,   outshining  the   ancient  stars;   and  she 
   gave them power to  traverse the  region of  the stars,  and set  them to 
   sail  appointed  courses  above the  earth. These  things the  Valar did, 
   recalling  in  their  twilight  the  darkness of  the lands  outside, and 
   they  resolved  now  to   illumine  Middle-earth,   and  with   light  to 
   hinder  the  deeds  of  Melko;  for   they  remembered   the  Dark-elves, 
   and  did  not  utterly  forsake  the  exiled   Gnomes;  and   Manwe  knew 
   that the hour of Men was drawing nigh.                                    
     $75. Isil   the   Sheen   the   Gods   of  old   named  the   Moon  in 
   Valinor,  and  Urin  the  Fiery  they  named  the  Sun;  but   the  Eldar 
   named  them  Rana,  the  wayward,  the  giver   of  visions,   and  Anar, 
   the  heart  of  flame,  that  awakens  and  consumes.  For  the   Sun  was 
   set as a  sign for  the awakening  of Men  and the  waning of  the Elves; 
   but   the   Moon  cherishes   their  memory.   The  maiden   chosen  from 
   among  their  own  folk  by  the  Valar  to  guide  the  ship of  the Sun 
   was  named  Arien;  and  the  youth  who  steered  the   floating  island 
   of  the  Moon  was  Tilion.*  In  the  days  of   the  Trees   Arien  had 
   tended  the  golden  flowers  in   the  gardens   of  Vana   and  watered 
   them  with  the  radiant  dew  of  Laurelin.  Tilion  was a  young hunter 
   of  the  company  of  Orome,  and  he   had  a   silver  bow.   He  loved 
   Arien,  but  she  was a  holier spirit  of greater  power, and  wished to 
   be  ever  virgin  and  alone;  and  Tilion  pursued  her in  vain. Tilion 
   forsook  then  the  woods  of  Orome,  and  dwelt   in  the   gardens  of 
   Lorien, sitting in dream  beside the  pools lit  by the  flickering light 
   of Silpion.                                                               
     $76. Rana  was  first  wrought  and  made  ready,  and first  rose into 
   the  region  of  the  stars,  and  was the  elder of  the lights,  as was 
   Silpion  of  the  Trees.  Then  for  a  while  the  world  had moonlight, 
                                                                            
     (* Marginal note to the text: hyrned AE).                                
   
   and  many  creatures  stirred  and  woke  that had  waited long  in the 
  
   dark; but many  of the  stars A  ed affrighted,  and Tilion  the bowman 
   wandered  from  his  path  pursuing  them;  and  some  plunged  in  the 
   chasm and sought  refuge at  the roots  of the  earth. The  servants of 
   Melko were amazed;  and it  is told  that Fingolfin  set foot  upon the 
   northern lands with the  first moonrise,  and the  shadows of  his host 
   were  long  and  black. Tilion  had traversed  the heaven  seven times, 
   and  was  thus  in  the  furthest  East  when  the  ship  of  Arien was 
   ready.  Then  Anar  rose  in  glory  and  the  snow upon  the mountains 
   glowed  with  fire, and  there was  the sound  of many  waterfalls; but 
   the  servants  of  Melko  fled  to  Angband  and  cowered in  fear, and 
   Fingolfin unfurled his banners.                                        
     $77. Now  Varda  purposed  that  the  two  vessels  should  sail  the 
   sky  and  ever be  aloft, but  not together:  each should  journey from 
   Valinor  into  the  East and  back, the  one issuing  from the  West as 
   the  other  turned from  the East.  Thus the  first days  were reckoned 
   after the manner  of the  Trees from  the mingling  of the  lights when 
   Arien  and  Tilion passed  above the  middle of  the earth.  But Tilion 
   was   wayward   and   uncertain  in   speed,  and   held  not   to  his 
   appointed  course;  and  at  times he  sought to  tarry Arien,  whom he 
   loved,  though  the  flame  of  Anar  withered  the  sheen  of Silpion's 
   bloom,  if  he  drew  too  nigh,  and  his  vessel  was   scorched  and 
   darkened.  Because  of  Tilion,  therefore,  and  yet  more  because of 
   the prayers of Lorien and  Nienna, who  said that  all night  and sleep 
   and  peace  had  been  banished  from  the  earth,  Varda  changed  her 
   design,  and  allowed  a  time  wherein  the  world  should  still have 
   shadow  and  half-light.  The  Sun  rested,   therefore,  a   while  in 
   Valinor,  lying  upon  the  cool bosom  of the  Outer Sea.  So Evening, 
   which is the time of the descent and resting  of the  Sun, is  the hour 
   of  greatest  light  and  joy  in Valinor.  But soon  the Sun  is drawn 
   down  into  Vaiya  by the  servants of  Ulmo, and  brought in  haste to 
   the East, and mounts the  sky again,  lest night  be overlong  and evil 
   strengthened.  But  the  waters  of Vaiya  are made  hot and  glow with 
   coloured fires, and Valinor has light for a while after the  passing of 
   Arien;  yet as  she goes  under the  earth and  draws towards  the East 
   the  glow  fades  and  Valinor  is dim,  and the  Gods mourn  then most 
   for  the  death of  Laurelin. At  dawn the  shadows of  their mountains 
   of defence lie heavy on the land of the Valar.                         
     $78. Varda  commanded  the  Moon   to  rise   only  after   the  Sun 
   had  left  heaven,  but  he  travels  with  uncertain  pace,  and still 
   pursueth  her, so  that at  times they  both are  in the  sky together, 
   and still at times he draws nigh to her, and there  is a  darkness amid 
   
                                                       
                                                                          
   the  day.  But  Tilion  tarries  seldom in  Valinor, loving  rather the 
   great  lands;  and  mostly  he  passes swiftly  over the  western land, 
   either  Arvalin  or  Eruman  or  Valinor,  and  plunges into  the chasm 
   between the shores  of the  earth and  the Outer  Sea, and  pursues his 
   way  alone  among  the  grots  at  the  roots   of  the   earth.  There 
   sometimes  he  wanders  long, and  stars that  have taken  hiding there 
   flee before him into the upper  air. Yet  it happens  at times  that he 
   comes  above  Valinor while  the Sun  is still  there, and  he descends 
   and meets his beloved, for they leave their vessels  for a  space; then 
   there is great joy, and Valinor is filled with silver and gold, and the 
   Gods  laugh  recalling  the  mingling  of  the  light  long  ago,  when 
   Laurelin flowered and Silpion was in bud.                               
    $79. Still  therefore  the  light  of  Valinor  is greater  and fairer 
   than  upon  Middle-earth,  because  the  Sun  resteth  there,  and  the 
   lights  of  heaven draw  nearer to  the land  in that  region; moreover 
   the Valar store the radiance of the Sun  in many  vessels, and  in vats 
   and pools for their comfort in times of dark. But the light is  not the 
   light  which  came  from  the  Trees  before   the  poisoned   lips  of 
  
   Ungoliante  touched  them.  That  light  lives  now  only  in  the Sil- 
   marils. Gods  and Elves,  therefore, look  forward yet  to a  time when 
   the  Elder  Sun  and  Moon,  which  are  the  Trees,  may  be rekindled 
   and  the  ancient  joy  and glory  return. Ulmo  foretold to  them that 
   this would only come to  pass through  the aid,  frail though  it might 
   seem,  of  the  second  race   of  earth,   the  Younger   Children  of 
   Iluvatar.  But  Manwe  alone  heeded his  words at  that time;  for the 
   Valar  were  still  wroth  because  of the  ingratitude of  the Noldor, 
   and the cruel  slaying at  the Haven  of the  Swans. Moreover  all save 
   Tulkas for a  while were  in doubt,  fearing the  might and  cunning of 
   Morgoth.  Therefore  at  this  time  they  fortified all  Valinor anew, 
   and  set  a  sleepless  watch  upon   the  mountain-walls,   which  now 
   they  raised, east,  north, and  south, to  sheer and  dreadful height. 
   Their  outer  sides  were dark  and smooth,  without ledge  or foothold 
   for aught save birds, and fell in precipices with faces hard  as glass; 
   their  tops  were  crowned  with  ice.  No pass  led through  them save 
   only  at  the  Kalakilya  wherein  stood  the mound  of Kor.  This they 
   could  not  close  because  of  the  Eldar who  were faithful;  for all 
   those of Elvish race must breathe at  whiles the  outer air  of Middle- 
   earth, nor  could they  wholly sunder  the Teleri  from their  kin. But 
   the Eldar were set to  guard that  pass unceasingly:  the fleet  of the 
   Teleri  kept  the  shore,  the  remnant  of  the  Gnomes dwelt  ever in 
   the  deep  cleft  of  the  mountains,  and  upon  the plain  of Valmar, 
   where  the  pass  issues  into  Valinor,  the  Lindar  were  camped  as 
   
   sentinels,  that  no  bird nor  beast nor  Elf nor  Man, nor  any creature       
   beside that came from Middle-earth could pass the leaguer.                       
     $80. In  that  time,  which  songs  call  the  Hiding  of  Valinor,  the       
   Enchanted  Isles  were  set,  and  filled   with  shadows   and  bewilder-       
   ment,  and  all  the  seas  about  were  filled  with  shadows;  and these       
   isles  were  strung  across  the   Shadowy  Seas   from  north   to  south       
   before  Tol  Eressea,  the  Lonely  Isle,  is  reached, sailing  west; and       
   hardly  might  any  vessel  come  between  them  in   the  gloom   or  win       
   through  to  the   Bay  of   Elvenhome.  For   a  great   weariness  comes       
   upon mariners in that  region, and  a loathing  of the  sea; but  all such       
   as  set  foot  upon  those  islands  are  there  entrapped  and  wound  in       
   everlasting  sleep.  Thus  it  was  that  the   many  emissaries   of  the       
   Gnomes  in   after  days   never  came   to  Valinor   -  save   one,  the       
   mightiest mariner of song or tale.                                               
                                                                                   
                               Commentary on Chapter. 6.                              
                                                                                   
     $74. In the extremely brief account in Q (IV. 97) there is no mention of        
     Aule as having played any part in the making of the Sun and Moon,              
     and QS reverts in this to the  original story  in the  Lost Tales  (1. 185-6, 
     I 9 I - 2).                                                                    
       Of  the  passage  beginning  'These   vessels  the   Gods  gave   to  Varda' 
     there is only a trace in Q. Varda  appears as  the deviser  of the  motions of 
     the Sun and Moon in the Ambarkanta (IV. 236).                                 
     $75. In  Q  the  Moon  is   called  Rana   (without  translation),   and  this 
     name is  said to  have been  given by  the Gods  (so also  in the  Lost Tales, 
     I.  192).  In  QS the  Gods' name  is Isil  'the Sheen'  (cf. the  Elves' name 
     Sil 'the  Rose' in  the Lost  Tales, ibid.)  and Rana  'the wayward'  that of 
     the  Eldar.  -  In  Q  the  name  of the  Sun, given  by the  Gods, is  Ur (in 
     the  Lost  Tales,  1.  187,  this  was  the Elvish  name, meaning  'fire'; the 
     Gods  called  the  Sun  Sari).  In  QS  the  Gods' name  is Urin  'the Fiery', 
     and  the  Eldarin  name Anar.  -  In  The  last  Road  (p.  41) the  names of 
     the  Sun  and  Moon  that  'came  through'  to  Alboin  Errol  were  Anar  and 
     Isil  (and  also  Anor  and Ithil  in 'Beleriandic'  - which  presumably here 
     means Exilic Noldorin: see the Etymologies, stems ANAR and sir.).              
       Almost  the  same  words  of  the  Sun  and  Moon  in  relation  to  Men and 
     Elves are used in AV 2 (annal 2998 - 3000 and commentary).                     
  
       In   Q   the   Sun-maiden   was   named   Urien,  emended   throughout  to 
     Arien.  As  QS  was  first  written  the  name  was  still  spelt Arien,  but 
     changed  throughout  to  Arien,  Arien.  This  seems  to  have  been   a  very 
     early change and I therefore read Arien in the text.                           
       On 'the floating  island of  the Moon'  see IV. 171. The  marginal gloss 
     by  AElfwine  (see  the  preamble  to  QS  on  p.   201)  is   certainly  con- 
     temporary   with   the  writing   of  the   manuscript.  Old   English  hyrned 
     'horned'; cf. the Etymologies, stem til.                                     
   
                                         
                                                                               
        From 'He loved Arien, but she was a holier spirit of greater  power' to 
    the  end  of  $76. there  is  nothing  corresponding   in  Q,   except  the 
    reference (IV. 97) to Tilion's pursuit of the stars. In Q Tilion is rather 
    the rival of Arien, as was Ilinsor in the Lost Tales (1. 195); but  cf. the 
    Ambarkanta  (where  Arien  and  Tilion  are not  referred to):  'it happens 
    at times that he [the Moon] comes above Valinor  ere the  Sun has  left it, 
    and  then  he  descends  and  meets  his  beloved'  (IV.  237) -  a passage 
    closely echoed in QS $78.                                                   
       $76. 'plunged  in  the  chasm':  the  Chasm of  Ilmen (see  the Ambarkanta, 
    IV.  236).  -  This  is  the  first  appearance  of the  image of  the long 
    shadows  cast  by  Fingolfin's host  as the  Moon rose  in the  West behind 
    them.  -  In  this  sentence  the word  amazed  is used  in an  archaic and 
    much stronger sense: overwhelmed with wonder and fear.                      
       $77. 'his vessel was scorched and  darkened': no  explanation is  offered in 
    Q for  the markings  on the  Moon (for  the old  story concerning  this see 
    1. 191, 194). It is said in the  Ambarkanta that  the Moon  'pursues ever 
    after  the  Sun,  and  overtakes  her  seldom,  and  then  is  consumed and 
    darkened in her flame.'                                                     
   $$77 - 8. While a great deal of  the description  of the  motions of  the Sun 
    and  Moon  in  these  paragraphs  is  not  found  in  Q,  a passage  in the 
    Ambarkanta  (IV.  237),  while briefer  and without  any reference  to the 
    change  in  the  divine  plan,  corresponds  quite  closely  to QS  in many 
    features.  The  QS  account  introduces  an  explanation of  solar eclipses 
    ('still at times he draws nigh to  her, and  there is  a darkness  amid the 
    day'), and  of meteors  ('stars that  have taken  hiding there  flee before 
    him  into  the  upper  air') -  cf. the  old conception  in the  Lost Tales, 
    1. 216.                                                                     
        $79. The  storing  of the  light of  the Sun  in vats  and pools  in Valinor 
    reflects  an  idea found  long before  in Kulullin,  the great  cauldron of 
    golden light in Valinor: the  Gods gathered  that light  'in the  great vat 
    Kulullin to the great increase of its fountains, or in other  bright basons 
    and  wide  pools  about  their  courts,  for  the health  and glory  of its 
    radiance was very great'  (1. 181).  Afterwards the  idea emerged  again in 
    relation to the Two Trees: 'the dews of  Telperion and  the rain  that fell 
    from Laurelin Varda hoarded  in great  vats like  shining lakes,  that were 
    to  all  the  land  of  the  Valar  as wells  of water  and of  light' (The 
    Silmarillion p. 39).                                                        
        The  passage  beginning  'Gods  and  Elves,  therefore,   look  forward 
    yet...' has  survived through  S and  Q from  the earliest  conceptions. In 
    the phrase 'the Elder Sun and  Moon' the  word 'Elder'  is written  over an 
    erasure,  and  the  obliterated  word  was  certainly  'Magic'  -  the last 
    occurrence  of  the  old  'Magic  Sun'.  On  the mysterious  foretelling of 
    Ulmo see IV. 50.                                                           
        The account  of the  raising of  the mountain-wall  and the  reason for 
    not  closing  the  Pass  of  Kor  is much  enlarged from  the corresponding 
    passage in Q.                                                               
   
     
                                                                                   
    It  will  be  seen  that at  the time  when my  father began  The lard  of the 
    Rings  the  conceptions  of  the  Ambarkanta  were still  fully in  being, and 
  
    that the story of the making  of the  Sun and  Moon from  the last  fruit and 
    the last flower of  the dying  Trees was  still quite  unshadowed by  doubt of 
    its propriety in the whole structure of the mythologv.                          
                                                                                   
                                           7. OF MEN.                                  
                                                                                   
       $81. The  Valar   sat  now   behind  the   mountains  and   feasted,  and 
    all   save   Manwe   and  Ulmo   dismissed  the   exiled  Noldor   from  their 
    thought;  and  having   given  light   to  Middle-earth   they  left   it  for 
    long   untended,   and   the   lordship  of   Morgoth  was   uncontested  save 
    by  the  valour   of  the   Gnomes.  Most   in  mind   Ulmo  kept   them,  who 
    gathered news of the earth through all the waters.                              
       $82. At  the  first  rising  of  the  Sun  above  the  earth   the  younger 
    children   of   the   world   awoke   in   the  land   of  Hildorien   in  the 
    uttermost  East  of  Middle-earth  that  lies  beside  the  eastern  sea;  for 
    measured  time  had  come  upon  earth,  and  the  first  of  days,   and  the 
    long  awaiting  was  at  an  end.   Thereafter  the   vigour  of   the  Quendi 
    that   remained  in   the  inner   lands  was   lessened,  and   their  waning 
    was   begun;   and   the   air   of   Middle-earth   became  heavy   with  the 
    breath  of  growth  and  mortality.  For  there  was  great  growth   in  that 
    time   beneath  the   new  Sun,   and  the   midmost  lands   of  Middle-earth 
    were  clothed  in  a  sudden  riot  of   forest  and   they  were   rich  with 
    leaves,  and  life  teemed  upon the  soil and  in the  waters. But  the first 
    sun  arose  in  the  West,   and  the   opening  eyes   of  Men   were  turned 
    thitherward,   and  their   feet  as   they  wandered   over  earth   for  the 
    most part strayed that way.                                                     
       $83. Of  Men*  little   is  told   in  these   tales,  which   concern  the 
    eldest  days   before  the   waxing  of   mortals  and   the  waning   of  the 
    Elves,  save  of   those  Fathers   of  Men   who  in   the  first   years  of 
    Moonsheen   and   Sunlight   wandered   into   the   North   of   the  world. 
    To   Hildorien   there   came   no   God   to   guide   Men   or   to   summon 
    them  to  dwell  in   Valinor;  and   Men  have   feared  the   Valar,  rather 
    than   loved   them,   and   have   not   understood   the  purposes   of  the 
    Powers,  being  at  variance  with  them,  and  at  strife  with   the  world. 
                                                                                   
          (*Footnote  to  the  text:  The  Eldar called  them Hildi,  the followers; 
          whence Hildorien, the place  of the birth of the Hildi, is named. And 
          many  other  names  they  gave to  them: Engwar  the sickly,  and Firimor 
          the  mortals;  and  named  them  the  Usurpers,  the  Strangers,  and the 
          Inscrutable,   the  Self-cursed,   the  Heavyhanded,   the  Nightfearers, 
          the Children of the Sun).                                                  
   
   Ulmo  nonetheless  took  thought  for  them,  aiding  the  counsel  and 
   will  of  Manwe;  and  his  messages  came  often  to  them  by  stream 
   and flood. But they have not skill in such matters, and still  less had 
   they  in  those days  ere they  had mingled  with the  Elves. Therefore 
   they  loved  the  waters,  and  their  hearts  were  stirred,  but they 
   understood not the  messages. Yet  it is  told that  ere long  they met 
   the  Dark-elves  in  many  places,  and  were  befriended by  them. And 
   the   Dark-elves   taught   them   speech,   and  many   other  things; 
   and  Men  became  the  companions  and  disciples  in  their  childhood 
   of  these  ancient  folk,  wanderers  of  the  Elf-race  who  had never 
   found the paths to  Valinor, and  knew of  the Valar  but as  a rumour 
   and a distant name.                                                    
     $84. Not  long  had  Morgoth   then  come   back  into   the  Middle- 
   earth,  and  his  power  went   not  far   abroad,  and   was  moreover 
   checked  by  the  sudden  coming  of  great  light.  There  was  little 
   peril, therefore, in the lands and  hills; and  there new  things, fair 
   and fresh,  devised long  ages before  in the  thought of  Yavanna, and 
   sown as  seed in  the dark,  came at  last to  their budding  and their 
   bloom.  West,  north,  and  south  the  children  of  Men   spread  and 
   wandered,  and their  joy was  the joy  of the  morning before  the dew 
  
   is dry, when every leaf is green.                                      
     $85. But the  dawn is  brief and  day full  often belies  its promise; 
   and now time drew on  to the  great wars  of the  powers of  the North, 
   when  Gnomes  and  Dark-elves  and  Men  strove  against  the  hosts of 
   Morgoth  Bauglir,  and  went  down  in  ruin. To  this end  the cunning 
   lies  of  Morgoth  that  he  sowed of  old, and  sowed ever  anew among 
   his foes, and the curse  that came  of the  slaying at  Alqualonde, and 
   the oath of Feanor, were  ever at  work: the  greatest injury  they did 
   to  Elves and  Men. Only  a part  is here  told of  the deeds  of those 
   days,  and  most  is said  of the  Gnomes, and  the Silmarils,  and the 
   mortals  that  became  entangled  in  their fate.  In those  days Elves 
   and  Men were  of like  stature and  strength of  body; but  Elves were 
   blessed with  greater wit,  and skill,  and beauty;  and those  who had 
   dwelt  in  Valinor  and  looked  upon  the Gods  as much  surpassed the 
   Dark-elves in  these things  as they  in turn  surpassed the  people of 
   mortal  race.  Only  in  the  realm  of  Doriath,  whose  queen  Melian 
   was of divine race, did the Ilkorins come  near to  match the  Elves of 
   Kor.  Immortal  were  the  Elves,  and  their  wisdom  waxed  from  age 
   to  age,  and no  sickness nor  pestilence brought  death to  them. Yet 
   their bodies were of the  stuff of  earth and  could be  destroyed, and 
   in those days they were  more like  to the  bodies of  Men, and  to the 
   earth, since they had not so  long been  inhabited by  the fire  of the 
   
   spirit,  which  consumeth  them  from  within  in  the  courses  of  time. 
   Therefore  they  could  perish  in  the  tumults of  the world,  and stone 
   and  water  had  power   over  them,   and  they   could  be   slain  with 
   weapons  in  those  days,  even  by  mortal   Men.  And   outside  Valinor 
   they  tasted  bitter  grief,  and  some  wasted  and  waned  with  sorrow, 
   until  they  faded  from  the  earth.  Such  was  the  measure   of  their 
   mortality  foretold  in  the  Doom  of  Mandos   spoken  in   Eruman.  But 
   if  they  were  slain  or  wasted  with  grief,  they  died  not  from the 
   earth,  and their  spirits went  back to  the halls  of Mandos,  and there 
   waited,  days  or  years,  even  a  thousand,  according  to  the  will of 
   Mandos  and  their  deserts.  Thence  they  are  recalled  at   length  to 
   freedom,  either  as  spirits,   taking  form   according  to   their  own 
   thought, as the lesser folk of the divine race; or else, it is  said, they 
   are  at  times  re-born  into   their  own   children,  and   the  ancient 
   wisdom of their race does not perish or grow less.                        
     $86.  More   frail   were  Men,   more  easily   slain  by   weapons  or 
   mischance,  and  less  easily  healed;  subject   to  sickness   and  many 
   ills;  and  they  grew  old  and  died.  What  befell their  spirits after 
   death  the Elves  know not.  Some say  that they  too go  to the  halls of 
   Mandos;  but  their  place  of  waiting there  is not  that of  the Elves; 
   and  Mandos   under  Iluvatar   alone  save   Manwe  knows   whither  they 
   go  after  the  time  of  recollection  in those  silent halls  beside the 
   Western  Sea.  They  are  not  reborn  on  earth,   and  none   have  ever 
   come  back  from  the  mansions  of  the  dead,  save  only  Beren  son of 
   Barahir,  whose  hand  had  touched  a  Silmaril;   but  he   never  spoke 
   afterward  to  mortal  Men.  The  fate  of  Men  after  death,  maybe,  is 
   not  in the  hands of  the Valar,  nor was  all foretold  in the  Music of 
   the Ainur.                                                                
     $87. In  after   days,  when   because  of   the  triumph   of  Morgoth 
   Elves  and  Men  became  estranged,  as  he  most  wished,  those  of  the 
   Elf-race  that  lived  still  in  the  Middle-earth  waned and  faded, and 
   Men   usurped   the   sunlight.   Then   the   Quendi   wandered   in  the 
   lonelier  places  of  the  great  lands  and  the isles,  and took  to the 
   moonlight  and  the   starlight,  and   to  the   woods  and   caves,  be- 
   coming  as  shadows  and  memories,  such  as  did   not  ever   and  anon 
   set sail into the  West, and  vanished from  the earth,  as is  here later 
   told.  But  in  the  dawn  of  years Elves  and Men  were allies  and held 
   themselves  akin,  and  there  were  some  among  Men  that   learned  the 
   wisdom  of  the  Eldar,  and  became  great   and  valiant   and  renowned 
  
   among  the  captains  of  the  Gnomes.  And  in  the  glory and  beauty of 
   the Elves, and in their fate,  full share  had the  fair offspring  of Elf 
   and Mortal, Earendel and Elwing, and Elrond their child.                  
   
                                                                          
                                                                              
                             Commentary on Chapter. 7.                           
                                                                              
    $82. Hildorien  as  the  name  of  the  land  where  Men  awoke (replacing 
    Eruman   of   Q)   has   appeared   in   the   Ambarkanta:   between   the 
    Mountains  of  the  Wind  and  the Eastern  Sea (IV.  239). The  name was 
    written into A V 2 (note  13): Hildorien  in the  midmost regions  of the 
    world' - whereas in QS  it lay  'in the  uttermost East  of Middle-earth'. 
    There  is here  only an  appearance of  contradiction, I  think. Hildorien 
    was  in  the  furthest  east  of Middle-earth,  but it  was in  the middle 
    regions  of  the  world;  see  Ambarkanta  map IV,  on which  Hildorien is 
    marked  (IV.  249).  -  My  note  in  IV.  257 that  the  name  Hildorien 
    implies Hildor needs correction:  the footnote  to the  text in  $83 shows 
    that the form  at this  time was Hildi (cf.  also the  Etymologies, stem 
    KHIL) .                                                                  
       $83. The  footnote  on  Elvish  names  for Men  belongs with  the original 
    writing of the manuscript.                                                 
       $85. There  are  some  important  differences  in  the  passage  concerning 
    the fate of the Elves from that in Q (IV. 100) on which this is  based. Q 
    has  nothing  corresponding  to  the  statement  that  Elvish  bodies were 
    then more like mortal bodies,  more terrestrial,  less 'consumed'  by 'the 
    fire of their spirit', than they afterwards became. Nor is there in  Q the 
    reference  to  the  Doom  of  Mandos -  which in  any case  does not  in Q 
    refer  to  the  subject  of Elvish  mortality. This  first appears  in the 
    account of  the Doom  in A  V (annal  2993), where  the phrase  'a measure 
    of mortality should  visit them'  is used,  echoed here  in QS:  'Such was 
    the  measure  of  their  mortality foretold  in the  Doom of  Mandos'; see 
    IV.  278-9.  Another,  and  remarkable,  development lies  in the  idea of 
    the Elves, returning at length out  of Mandos,  'taking form  according to 
    their thought, as the lesser folk of the divine race'  (i.e. no  longer as 
    corporeal  beings,  but  as spirits  that could  'clothe' themselves  in a 
    perceptible form).                                                         
      $86. The  'Western Sea'  is here  the Outer  Sea, Vaiya.  This may  well be 
    no more than a slip, for Q has 'his  wide halls  beyond the  western sea'; 
    my father corrected it at some later time to 'Outer Sea'.                  
      $87. With the great lands and the isles' cf. Q (IV. 162): the  great isles, 
    which  in  the  disruption  of  the  Northern  world  were   fashioned  of 
    ancient Beleriand' (retained in QS, p. 331, $26).                          
     It is clear from the last sentence of the chapter that at this time Elros 
    had  not  yet  emerged,  as  he had  not in  The Fall  of Numenor  and The 
    Lost  Road  (pp.  30,  74);  on  the  other  hand,  he  is present  in the 
    concluding portion of QS, p. 332, $28.                                     
                                                                              
                            8. OF THE SIEGE OF ANGBAND.                          
                                                                              
     $88. Before the rising of the Moon Feanor and his sons                     
   marched into the North; they landed on the northern shores of               
   
   Beleriand   beneath   the   feet   of   Ered-1omin,  the   Echoing  Moun- 
   tains,  at  that  place  which  is  called  Drengist.  Thence  they  came 
   into  the  land  of  Dor-lomen  and  about  the  north  of  the Mountains 
   of  Mithrim,  and  camped  in  Hithlum,  the  realm  of  mist,   in  that 
   region  that  is  named Mithrim,  north of  the great  lake that  has the 
   same  name.  There  a  host  of  Orcs,  aroused  by  the  light   of  the 
   burning  ships,  and  the  rumour   of  their   march,  came   down  upon 
   them,  and  there  was  fought  the   first  battle   upon  Middle-earth; 
   and  it  is  renowned  in  song,  for  the  Gnomes  were  victorious, and 
  
   drove   away   the   Orcs   with  great   slaughter,  and   pursued  them 
   beyond  Eredwethion  into  the  plain  of Bladorion.  This was  the first 
   battle  of  Beleriand,  and  is  called  the  Battle-under-Stars.*  Great 
   was  the  valour  of  Feanor  and  his  sons,  and  the Orcs  ever feared 
   and  hated  them  after;  yet  woe  soon   followed  upon   triumph.  For 
   Feanor   advanced   unwarily   upon   Bladorion,   pursuing    the   Orcs 
   northward,  and  he  was  surrounded,   when  his   own  folk   were  far 
   behind,   but   the   Balrogs   in  the   rearguard  of   Morgoth  turned 
   suddenly  to  bay.  Feanor   fought  undismayed,   but  he   was  wrapped 
   in  fire,  and  fell  at  length   wounded  mortally   by  the   hand  of 
   Gothmog,   lord   of    Balrogs,   whom    Ecthelion   after    slew   in 
   Gondolin.  But  his  sons  coming  rescued  him  and  bore  him  back  to 
   Mithrim.  There  he  died,  but  was  not  buried; for  so fiery  was his 
   spirit that his body fell to ash  as his  spirit sped;  and it  has never 
   again  appeared  upon   earth  nor   left  the   realm  of   Mandos.  And 
   Feanor  with  his  last  sight  saw  afar  the  peaks   of  Thangorodrim, 
   greatest  of  the  hills   of  Middle-earth,   that  towered   above  the 
   fortress  of  Morgoth;  and  he  cursed  the  name  of   Morgoth  thrice, 
   and he laid it on his sons never to treat or parley with their foe.      
     $89. Yet  even  in  the  hour  of  his  death an  embassy came  to them 
   from  Morgoth,  acknowledging  defeat,  and   offering  terms,   even  to 
   the  surrender  of a  Silmaril. Then  Maidros the  tall, the  eldest son, 
   persuaded  the  Gnomes  to  feign  to  treat  with  Morgoth, and  to meet 
   his  emissaries  at the  place appointed;  but the  Gnomes had  as little 
   thought  of   faith  as   had  Morgoth.   Wherefore  each   embassy  came 
   with  greater  force  than  was  agreed,  but  Morgoth  sent  the greater 
   and   they   were   Balrogs.   Maidros   was   ambushed,   and   all  his 
   company  was  slain,  but  he  himself  was  taken  alive  by   the  com- 
   mand of Morgoth, and brought to Angband and tortured.                    
     $90. Then  the  six  brethren  of  Maidros  drew  back   and  fortified 
   a  great  camp  in  Hithlum;  but  Morgoth   held  Maidros   as  hostage, 
                                                                           
     (* Marginal note to the text: Dagor-nui-Ngiliath).                        
   
    
                                                                           
   and sent word to Maglor that he would only release his brother if I 
   the Noldor would forsake their war, returning either to Valinor, or      
   else departing from Beleriand and marching to the South of the           
   world. But the Gnomes could not return to Valinor, having                
   burned the ships, and they did not believe that Morgoth would           
   release Maidros if they departed; and they were unwilling to             
   depart, whatever he might do. Therefore Morgoth hung Maidros             
   from the face of a precipice upon Thangorodrim, and he was               
   caught to the rock by the wrist of his right hand in a band of steel.  j 
    $91. Now rumour came to the camp in Hithlum of the march                 
   of Fingolfin and his sons, and Inglor the son of Finrod, who had         
   crossed the Grinding Ice. And all the world lay then in new              
   wonder at the coming of the Moon; for even as the Moon first rose        
   Fingolfin set foot upon Middle-earth, and the Orcs were filled           
   with amazement. But even as the host of Fingolfin marched into           
   Mithrim the Sun rose flaming in the West; and Fingolfin unfurled j       
   his blue and silver banners, and blew his horns, and flowers             
   sprang beneath his marching feet. For a time of opening and              
   growth, sudden, swift, and fair, was come into the world, and            
   good was made of evil, as happens still. Then the Orcs dismayed at       
   the uprising of the great light fled unto Angband, and Morgoth           
   was afraid, pondering long in wrathful thought. But Fingolfin            
   marched through the fastness of the realm of Morgoth, that is            
   Dor-Daedeloth, the Land of Dread, and his foes hid beneath the           
   earth; but the Elves smote upon the gates of Angband, and the            
   challenge of their trumpets shook the towers of Thangorodrim.            
  
    $92. But Fingolfin doubted the wiles of Morgoth, and he                 
   withdrew from the doors of hell, and turned back unto Mithrim,           
   so that Eredwethion, the Shadow Mountains, might shelter his             
   folk while they rested. But there was little love between those that 
   followed Fingolfin and the house of Feanor; for the agony of those       
   that had endured the crossing of the ice had been great, and their       
   hearts were filled with bitterness. The numbers of the host of Tun       
   had been diminished upon that grievous road, but yet was the             
   army of Fingolfin greater than that of the sons of Feanor. These         
   therefore removed and camped upon the southern shore of                  
   Mithrim, and the lake lay between the peoples. In this the work of       
   the curse was seen, for the delay wrought by their feud did great        
   harm to the fortunes of all the Noldor. They achieved nothing            
                                                                           
   upon the Orcs.                                                           
    $93. Then Morgoth arose from thought, and seeing the                     
   
                                                                          
                                                                            
       division of his  foes he  laughed. And  he let  make vast  vapours and 
       great  smoke  in  the  vaults  of  Angband, and  they were  sent forth 
       from  the  reeking  tops  of the  Iron Mountains,  and afar  off these 
       could be seen in Hithlum, staining the bright  airs of  those earliest 
       of  mornings.  The  North   shook  with   the  thunder   of  Morgoth's 
       forges  under  ground.  A  wind  came,  and  the  vapours  were  borne 
       far and wide, and they fell and coiled about  the fields  and hollows, 
       dark and poisonous.                                                   
          $94. Then  Fingon the  valiant resolved  to heal  the feud.  Of all 
       the  children  of Finwe  he is  justly most  renowned: for  his valour 
       was as a fire and yet as steadfast as the hills of stone; wise  he was 
       and skilled in voice and  hand; troth  and justice  he loved  and bore 
       good  will  to  all,  both  Elves  and  Men,  hating Morgoth  only; he 
       sought  not  his  own,  neither  power  nor glory,  and death  was his 
       reward.  Alone  now,  without  counsel of  any, he  went in  search of 
       Maidros,  for the  thought of  his torment  troubled his  heart. Aided 
       by  the  very  mists  that  Morgoth  put  abroad,  he  ventured unseen 
       into  the  fastness  of  his  enemies.  High  upon  the  shoulders  of 
       Thangorodrim  he  climbed,  and  looked  in  despair  upon  the  deso- 
       lation  of  the  land.  But  no  passage  nor  crevice  could  he find 
       through   which   he   might   come   within   Morgoth's   stronghold. 
       Therefore  in  defiance of  the Orcs,  who cowered  still in  the dark 
       vaults beneath the earth, he took his harp and played  a fair  song of 
       Valinor  that  the  Gnomes  had  made  of  old,  ere  strife  was born 
       among the sons  of Finwe;  and his  voice, strong  and sweet,  rang in 
       the  mournful hollows  that had  never heard  before aught  save cries 
       of fear and woe.                                                      
          $95. Thus  he  found  what  he  sought.  For  suddenly   above  him 
       far and faint his song was taken up, and a  voice answering  called to 
       him.  Maidros  it  was  that  sang  amid   his  torment.   But  Fingon 
       climbed  to  the foot  of the  precipice where  his kinsman  hung, and 
       then  could  go  no  further;  and  he  wept  when  he  saw  the cruel 
       device  of  Morgoth.  Maidros,  therefore,  being  in  anguish without 
       hope,  begged  Fingon  to  shoot   him  with   his  bow;   and  Fingon 
       strung  an  arrow,  and bent  his bow.  And seeing  no better  hope he 
       cried to Manwe,  saying: '0  King to  whom all  birds are  dear, speed 
       now  this  feathered  shaft,  and  recall some  pity for  the banished 
       Gnomes! '                                                             
          $96. Now   his  prayer   was  answered   swiftly.  For   Manwe  to 
       whom  all  birds  are  dear,  and  to  whom   they  bring   news  upon 
       Taniquetil  from  Middle-earth,  had  sent forth  the race  of Eagles. 
       Thorondor   was   their   king.   And   Manwe   commanded    them   to 
   
  
   dwell in the  crags of  the North,  and keep  watch upon  Morgoth; for 
   Manwe still  had pity  for the  exiled Elves.  And the  Eagles brought 
   news of  much that  passed in  these days  to the  sad ears  of Manwe; 
   and  they  hindered  the  deeds  of  Morgoth.   Now  even   as  Fingon 
   bent  his  bow,  there  flew  down  from  the  high   airs  Thorondor, 
   King of Eagles; and he stayed Fingon's hand.                               
     $97. Thorondor  was  the  mightiest  of  all  birds  that  have ever 
   been.  The  span  of his  outstretched wings  was thirty  fathoms. His 
   beak  was of  gold. He  took up  Fingon and  bore him  to the  face of 
   the  rock  where  Maidros  hung.  But  Fingon  could  not  release the 
   hell-wrought  bond  upon his  wrist, nor  sever it,  nor draw  it from 
   the  stone.  Again,  therefore,  in  his pain  Maidros begged  that he 
   would  slay him;  but Fingon  cut off  his hand  above the  wrist, and 
   Thorondor bore them both to Mithrim.                                       
     $98. There Maidros  in time  was healed;  for the  fire of  life was 
   hot  within  him,  and  his strength  was of  the ancient  world, such 
   as  those   possessed  who   were  nurtured   in  Valinor.   His  body 
   recovered from  its torment  and became  hale, but  the shadow  of his 
   pain was in his heart; and he lived to wield his sword with  left hand 
   more  deadly  than  his  right  had  been.  By  this  deed  Fingon won 
   great  renown,  and  all  the  Noldor  praised him;  and the  feud was 
   healed  between  Fingolfin  and  the  sons  of  Feanor.   But  Maidros  j 
   begged  forgiveness for  the desertion  in Eruman,  and gave  back the 
   goods  of Fingolfin  that had  been borne  away in  the ships;  and he 
   waived  his  claim  to  kingship  over  all  the  Gnomes. To  this his 
   brethren did not all  in their  hearts agree.  Therefore the  house of 
   Feanor  were  called  the  Dispossessed,  because of  the doom  of the 
   Gods  which  gave  the  kingdom of  Tun to  Fingolfin, and  because of 
   the loss of the Silmarils. But there was now  a peace  and a  truce to 
   jealousy; yet still there held the binding oath.                           
     $99. Now  the  Gnomes   being  reunited   marched  forth   from  the 
   land  of  Hithlum  and  drove  the  servants  of Morgoth  before them, 
   and  they  beleaguered  Angband  from  west  and  south and  east. And 
   there followed long years  of peace  and happiness;  for this  was the 
   age  which  songs  name  the  Siege  of  Angband,  and it  lasted more 
   than  four  hundred  years  of  the  Sun,  while  the  swords  of  the 
   Gnomes  fenced  the  earth  from the  ruin of  Morgoth, and  his power 
   was shut behind his gates.  In those  days there  was joy  beneath the 
   new  Sun  and  Moon,  and  there  was  birth  and  blossoming  of many 
   things;  and  the  lands  of the  West of  Middle-earth where  now the 
   Noldor  dwelt  became  exceeding  fair.  And  that  region  was  named 
   of old  in the  language of  Doriath Beleriand,  but after  the coming 
                                                                             
                                                                           i 
   
   of the Noldor it was called also in the tongue of  Valinor Ingolonde, 
   the  fair  and  sorrowful,  the  Kingdom  of  the Gnomes.  And behind 
   the  guard  of  their armies  in the  North the  Gnomes began  now to 
   wander far and wide over  the land,  and they  built there  many fair 
   habitations,  and  established  realms;  for save  in Doriath  and in 
   Ossiriand (of which more  is after  said) there  were few  folk there 
   before  them.  These  were  Dark-elves  of  Telerian  race,  and  the 
   Noldor  met  them  in  gladness,  and  there  was  joyful  meeting as 
   between kinsfolk  long sundered.  And Fingolfin  made a  great feast, 
   and it was held in the South far from the threat  of Morgoth,  in the 
   Land of Willows beside the waters of  Sirion. The  joy of  that feast 
   was  long  remembered  in  later days  of sorrow;  and it  was called 
   Mereth  Aderthad,  the  Feast  of  Reuniting,  and  it  was  held  in 
   spring.  Thither  came all  of the  three houses  of the  Gnomes that 
   could  be  spared  from  the  northern  guard;  and  great  number of 
   the Dark-elves,  both the  wanderers of  the woods,  and the  folk of 
   the havens from the  land of  the Falas;  and many  also came  of the 
  
   Green-elves  from  Ossiriand,  the  Land  of  Seven Rivers,  afar off 
   under  the  walls  of  the  Blue  Mountains.  And from  Doriath there 
   came   ambassadors,  though   Thingol  came   not  himself,   and  he 
   would  not  open  his  kingdom,  nor  remove  its girdle  of enchant- 
   ment; for wise  with the  wisdom of  Melian he  trusted not  that the 
   restraint  of  Morgoth would  last for  ever. But  the hearts  of the 
   Gnomes  were  high  and  full  of  hope,  and  it  seemed to  many of 
   them  that  the  words  of  Feanor had  been justified,  bidding them 
   seek     freedom     and     fair    kingdoms     in    Middle-earth. 
     $100. But  on  a  time  Turgon  left  Nivrost  where  he   dwelt  and 
   went  to  visit  Inglor  his  friend,  and  they  journeyed southward 
   along  Sirion, being  weary for  a while  of the  northern mountains; 
   and  as  they  journeyed  night came  upon them  beyond the  Meres of 
   Twilight  beside  the  waters  of  Sirion,  and  they slept  upon his 
   banks  beneath  the  summer  stars.  But  Ulmo  coming  up  the river 
   laid  a  profound  sleep  upon  them  and   heavy  dreams;   and  the 
   trouble of the  dreams remained  after they  awoke, but  neither said 
   aught  to  the  other,  for  their  memory  was  not clear,  and each 
   deemed  that  Ulmo  had  sent  a  message to  him alone.  But unquiet 
   was  upon  them  ever  after  and  doubt of  what should  befall, and 
   they  wandered  often alone  in unexplored  country, seeking  far and 
   wide for places of hidden  strength; for  it seemed  to each  that he 
   was bidden to prepare for a day of evil, and to establish  a retreat, 
   lest   Morgoth   should   burst  from   Angband  and   overthrow  the 
   armies of the North.                                                 
   
   $101. Thus  it  came  to  pass  that  Inglor  found  the  deep  gorge 
   of Narog  and the  caves in  its western  side; and  he built  there a 
   stronghold  and  armouries  after  the  fashion  of the  deep mansions 
   of  Menegroth.  And  he  called  this  place  Nargothrond,   and  made 
   there  his  home  with  many  of  his  folk;  and  the  Gnomes  of the 
   North, at first  in merriment,  called him  on this  account Felagund, 
   or  Lord  of  Caverns,  and  that  name he  bore thereafter  until his 
   end.  But  Turgon  went  alone   into  hidden   places,  and   by  the 
   guidance of Ulmo found the  secret vale  of Gondolin;  and of  this he 
   said  nought  as  yet,  but   returned  to   Nivrost  and   his  folk. 
   $102.  And   even   while   Turgon   and   Felagund   were   wandering 
   abroad,  Morgoth  seeing   that  many   Gnomes  were   dispersed  over 
   the  land  made  trial of  their strength  and watchfulness.  He shook 
   the   North   with  sudden   earthquake,  and   fire  came   from  the 
   Iron  Mountains;  and  the  Orcs  poured  forth  across  the  plain of 
   Bladorion, and invaded  Beleriand through  the pass  of Sirion  in the 
   West, and burst  through the  land of  Maglor in  the East;  for there 
   is a gap in that region between the hills of Maidros and  the outliers 
   of  the  Blue  Mountains.  But Fingolfin  and 'Maidros  gathered great 
   force, and while others  sought out  and destroyed  all the  Orcs that 
   strayed  in  Beleriand and  did great  evil, they  came upon  the main 
   host from the other side, even  as it  was assaulting  Dorthonion, and 
   they  defeated  the  servants  of  Morgoth,  and  pursued  the remnant 
   across  Bladorion,  and  destroyed  them   utterly  within   sight  of 
   Angband's  gates.  This  was  the  second great  battle of  these wars 
   and  was  named Dagor  Aglareb, the  Glorious Battle;  and for  a long 
   while  after  none  of  the  servants  of  Morgoth would  venture from 
   his  gates;  for  they  feared  the  kings  of  the  Gnomes.  And many 
   reckoned from that  day the  peace of  the Siege  of Angband.  For the 
   chieftains  took  warning  from  that assault  and drew  their leaguer 
   closer,  and  set  such  watch  upon  Angband  that  Fingolfin boasted 
   Morgoth  could  never  again  escape  nor  come  upon  them  unawares. 
   $ 103.  Yet  the  Gnomes  could  not  capture  Angband,   nor  could 
   they   regain   the   Silmarils;   and   the  stronghold   of  Morgoth 
   was  never  wholly  encircled.  For  the  Iron  Mountains,  from the 
   southernmost  point  of  whose  great  curving  wall  the   towers  of 
  
   Thangorodrim  were  thrust  forward,  defended  it  upon  either side, 
   and  were  impassable  to  the  Gnomes,  because  of  their  snow  and 
   ice. Thus in his rear and to  the North  Morgoth had  no foes,  and by 
   that  way  his  spies at  times went  out and  came by  devious routes 
   into Beleriand. And the  Orcs multiplied  again in  the bowels  of the 
   earth,  and  Morgoth  began  after  a  time  to  forge  in  secret new 
   
   weapons  for  the  destruction  of  his  enemies.  But  only twice  in all 
   the  years  of the  Siege did  he give  sign of  his purpose.  When nearly 
   a  hundred  years  had  run  since  the  Second Battle,  he sent  forth an 
   army  to  essay  the  northern  ways;  and  they  passed  into  the  white 
   North.  Many   there  perished,   but  the   others  turning   west  round 
   the  outer  end  of  the  Iron Mountains  reached the  shores of  the sea, 
   and   came  south   along  the   coast  by   the  route   which  Fingolfin 
   followed  from  the  Grinding  Ice.  Thus   they  endeavoured   to  invade 
   Hithlum  from  the  rear.  But  Fingon  fell  upon  them  by the  firth of 
   Drengist,   and  drove   them  into   the  sea,   and  none   returned  to 
   Morgoth.  This  was  not  reckoned  among  the  great  battles,   for  the 
   Orcs  were  not  in  great  number,  and   only  part   of  the   folk  of 
   Hithlum                            fought                           there. 
   $104.  Again   after   a   hundred   years    Glomund,   the    first   of 
   Dragons,   issued   at   night  from   the  gates   of  Angband,   by  the 
   command  of  Morgoth;  for  he   was  unwilling,   being  yet   young  and 
   but  half-grown.  But   the  Elves   fled  before   him  in   dismay,  and 
   abandoned   the   fields   of   Bladorion,   and  Glomund   defiled  them. 
   But  Fingon,  prince  of  Gnomes,   rode  up   against  him   with  horsed 
   archers;  and  Glomund  could  not  withstand   their  darts,   being  not 
   yet  come  to  his  full armoury,  and he  fled back  to hell.  And Fingon 
   won  great  praise,  and  the  Gnomes  rejoiced;   for  few   foresaw  the 
   full  meaning  and  threat  of  this  new  thing.  But  they had  not seen 
   the last of Glomund.                                                       
                                                                             
                            Commentary on Chapter 8.                          
                                                                             
     $88. In the opening  passage my  father was  closely following  AV annal 
     2995  (virtually  the  same  in the  two versions).  The account  of the 
     Battle-under-Stars, placing it in  Mithrim, followed  by pursuit  of the 
     Orcs into the plain of  Bladorion, likewise  derives from  AV; in  Q the 
     battle was fought  on the  (still unnamed)  plain itself.  Comparison of 
     the texts will show that in the story of the pursuit of the Orcs and the 
     mortal  wounding  of  Feanor  he  had  both  Q  and AV  in front  of him 
     when he wrote  it. I  shall not  point further  to the  way in  which he 
     used  Q  and  AV,  and  then  AB,  in  this chapter  (while at  the same 
     time introducing new narrative elements),  for these  interrelations are 
     readily traced.                                                          
      The  marginal   note  Dagor-nui-Ngiliath   is  contemporary   with  the 
     writing  of  the  manuscript.  The  earlier  form  Dagor-os-Giliath  was 
     corrected to Dagor-nuin-Giliath in AV 2 (note 12) and AB 2 (note 3). 
      Feanor's  death  and  fate  as  described  here  may  be  compared with 
     what is  said in  $85; the  meaning is  no doubt  that Feanor  was never 
     reborn, nor  ever left  Mandos in  the manner  described in  the earlier 
   
    passage.  -  His  cursing  of  the  name  of  Morgoth   as  he   died  was 
    transferred,  or  extended,  from  Turin  (IV.  172),  who  did  the  same 
    after the death of Beleg in the Lay of the Children of  Hurin; but  in the 
    Lay  Turin  cursed Morgoth  thrice, as  is not  said of  Feanor in  Q, and 
    'thrice' now reappears.                                                   
   $89. The words  'and they  were Balrogs',  deriving from  Q, show  that at 
   this time Balrogs were still conceived to exist in large numbers (see IV. 
   173); so also 'a host of Balrogs' in $143, and 'Balrogs one thousand' in 
   the     Battle     of     Unnumbered      Tears     (p. 310  $15). 
   $91. Dor-Daedeloth was  altered from  Dor-Daideloth; this  looks to  be an 
  
   early     change     (the     same     in     AV     2,      note     14). 
   $92. It is not said in the earlier sources  that Fingolfin's  host remained 
   the greater.                                                               
   $93. 'The  North  shook  with  the  thunder  of  Morgoth's   forges  under 
   ground'  reappears  from  S  (IV.   22):  'The   North  shakes   with  the 
   thunder  under  the  earth';  it   is  not   found  in   Q,  nor   in  AB. 
   $$96 - 7  Thorondor  was an  early change  from Thorndor;  but Thorondor 
   appears  later  in  QS ($147)  as the  manuscript was  originally written. 
   $98. Maidros'  asking  of  forgiveness  for the  desertion in  Eruman, his 
   returning  of the  goods of  Fingolfin, the  waiving of  his claim  to the 
   kingship, and the secret  disavowal of  this among  his brothers,  are all 
   new elements in the narrative (see IV. 173).                               
   $99. The  entire  passage  that  in  Q  ($9) follows  'beleaguered Angband 
   from  west  and  south  and  east',  concerning  the  dispositions  of the 
   Noldorin  lords  in  Middle-earth  and their  relations with  the Dwarves, 
   is omitted here  in QS,  where the  text now  jumps on  to IV.  104, 'This 
   was the time that songs call the Siege  of Angband';  similarly no  use is 
   made  here  of the  long passage  in AB  on this  subject (annal  52). The 
   reason for  this is  the introduction  of the  new chapter  (9) in  QS, Of 
   Beleriand and its Realms.                                                  
       In 'it lasted more than four hundred years of the Sun' the word 'four' 
   was an  early emendation  over an  erased word,  obviously 'two';  see the 
   note on chronology at the end of this commentary.                          
       With  the  statement  that  Beleriand  was a  Doriathrin name  cf. the 
   passage  added  at  the  end of  the Lhammas  ($11): 'from  Beleriandic is 
   the name  Balar, and  Beleriand'. In  an addition  to Q  (IV. 107  note 2) 
   Beleriand  was  said  to  be  Gnomish;  and  in  the  same   place  occurs 
   Ingolonde  the  fair  and  sorrowful:  see  IV.  174 and  the Etymologies, 
   stem NGOLOD.                                                               
       With  'Dark-elves  of  Telerian race'  cf. the  earlier passage  in QS 
   ($30): The Lembi were for the most  part of  the race  of the  Teleri, and 
   the    chief    of    these    were     the    Elves     of    Beleriand.' 
   $100. This is the first occurrence (other than in corrections  to AB  i) of 
   the  name  Nivrost (later  Nevrast). It  was in  fact written  Nivros, here 
   and  subsequently,  but  the  final t  was added  carefully in  each case, 
   clearly soon after the writing of the manuscript (so also in the annal for 
   
   the year 64 added in to AB 2, note 8;  Nivrost  in the  Etymologies, stems 
   NIB and Ros(2)).                                                              
        The  story  of  the  discovery  of  Nargothrond   by  Inglor   and  of 
   Gondolin  by  Turgon  derives  from  AB  (annal  50),  but  it is  not said 
   there  that  they  journeyed  together  and  slept  by  Sirion,   that  the 
   foreboding  dreams  were  laid  on  them  by  Ulmo,  or that  neither spoke 
   to           the           other           of           his          dream. 
   $101.  Though   Felagund  has   several  times   been  rendered   'Lord  of 
   Caves' or 'Lord of Caverns', it has not been said  that it  was at  first a 
   laughing nickname given to him by the Noldor.                               
        On the  date of  Turgon's actual  departure to  Gondolin see  the note 
   on chronology at the end of this commentary.                                
   $IO2. QS  adds  to the  account of  the Dagor  Aglareb in  AB 2,  annal 51: 
   the  Orc-hosts  came  through  the  Pass  of  Sirion  and  through Maglor's 
   Gap  (see  the  commentary   on  AB   z  annal   52),  and   Fingolfin  and 
   Maidros  defeated  the  main  host  as it  was assaulting  Dorthonion. Here 
   and  subsequently  the  form  first  written   was  Dorthanrion,   but  the 
   change  to  Dorthonion  was  made  early.  For  the  many  forms  preceding 
   Dorthonion see note g to AB z.                                              
   $1O3.  On  the   relation  of   Angband  to   Thangorodrim  and   the  Iron 
   Mountains  see  the  commentary  on  the  Ambarkanta,  IV.  260,  where  I 
   noted  that  'Thangorodrim  is  shown  on map  V as  a point,  set slightly 
   out  from  the  Iron Mountains.'  See also  the beginning  of Chapter  g in 
                                                                              
   QS ($105).                                                                 
  
        In 'When nearly a hundred years had run since  the Second  Battle', 'a 
   hundred'  was  an  early  emendation from  'fifty'; see  the note  on chron- 
   ology below.                                                                
        On  the  route  of  the Orc-army  that left  Angband by  the unguarded 
   northern exit  (described also  in AB  z, annal  105) see  the note  on the 
   northern          geography,          pp.         270  - 2. 
   $104. Here  again  (as  in  $103)  'a  hundred'  was  an early  change from 
   'fifty'; see the note on chronology below.                                  
        It is not said in AB 2 (annal 155) either that Glomund's first issuing 
   from  Angband  was  by  Morgoth's  command,  or   that  he   was  unwilling 
   to venture forth.                                                           
                                                                              
                             Note on the chronology.                           
                                                                              
   This is a convenient place to discuss the chronology of the years of the 
   Siege of Angband in chapters 8 to 10.                                       
     In the chronology of AB z as originally written the Siege of Angband      
   lasted a little more than two hundred years; and important dates for the 
   present purpose are:                                                        
      50. Turgon discovered Gondolin.                                           
      51. Dagor Aglareb and the beginning of the Siege of Angband.            
      52. Turgon departed to Gondolin.                                          
     105. Orc-raid down the west coast.                                         
   
    155. First emergence of G1omund.                                                        
    255. Battle of Sudden Fire and the end of the Siege.                              
    By  corrections  to  the  manuscript  of  AB  2  (given  in  parentheses  in  that 
    text)        these        dates        were       changed        as       follows: 
    (50. Turgon discovered Gondolin; unchanged)                                         
       60. Dagor Aglareb and the beginning of the Siege of Angband                      
       64. Turgon  departed   to  Gondolin   (additional  annal,   given  in   note  8 
    to AB 2).                                                                          
      155. Orc-raid down the west coast.                                             
      260. First emergence of G1omund.                                                  
      455. Battle of Sudden Fire and the end of the Siege                            
    Thus  the  Siege  lasted  nearly  four  hundred  years;  on  this  final extension 
    of  the  chronology  of  the  first  centuries of  the Sun,  reaching that  in the 
    published Silmarillion, see IV. 319 - 20.                                          
      The dates in QS before emendation were:                                          
    - The  Siege  of  Angband  'lasted  more  than   two  hundred   years'  ($99); 
    - The  western  Orc-raid   took  place   'nearly  fifty   years'  after   the  Dagor 
    Aglareb   ($103)   -   which   does   not   perfectly   agree  with   the  earlier 
    chronology   of   the   Annals,   where   54   years   elapsed  between   the  two 
    events);                                                                           
    - Glomund's   first   emergence   from   Angband   was   'again   after  fifty 
    years' ($ 104).                                                                   
    These  dates  were  all  emended  at  an  early  stage,  to  give 'more  than four 
    hundred  years'  for  the  Siege,  'nearly  a  hundred   years'  from   the  Dagor 
    Aglareb   to   the   Orc-raid,   and   a  further   hundred  years   to  Glomund's 
    coming   forth.  This   agrees,  if   not  quite   precisely,  with   the  revised 
    chronology in AB 2 (i.e. 60 to 455; 60 to 155; and 155 to 260).                   
      In  QS  chapter   10  the   new  chronology   was  already   in  being   as  the 
    manuscript  was  written;  thus  in $ 125  the Orc-raid  that ended  at Drengist 
    is  stated  to  have  occurred  in  155,  and  this  was  105  years  before  the 
    appearance  of  Glomund;  and  after  that,   i.e.  from   the  year   260,  there 
    were  'well  nigh two  hundred years'  of peace,  i.e. till  the Battle  of Sudden 
    Fire in  455. Here  also it  is said  that the  encounter of  the Noldor  with the 
    Dwarves  in  the  Blue  Mountains  took  place   about  the   time  of   the  Orc- 
    raid,  agreeing  with  the  altered  dating  in  AB  2,  where  the  meeting  with 
    the Dwarves, first given in the year 104, was changed to 154.                    
      In  QS  therefore,  though  the  date  of  Turgon's  departure  to  Gondolin  is 
    not precisely indicated, he left Nivrost in 64, 'a few years' ($ 116) after the 
  
    Second Battle, as in AB z revised.                                                 
                                                                                      
                              9.OF BELERIAND AND ITS REALMS.                           
                                                                                      
    $105. This  is the  fashion of  the lands  into which  the Gnomes                  
    came, in the North of the western regions of Middle-earth, in the                  
    ancient days. In the North of the world Melko  reared Ered-engrin                  
   
   the  Iron  Mountains;  and  they  stood  upon  the  regions   of  ever- 
   lasting cold, in a great curve from East to West, but falling  short of 
   the sea upon either  side. These  Melko built  in the  elder days  as a 
   fence to his citadel, Utumno, and this lay  at the  western end  of his 
   northern  realm.  In  the  war  of  the  Gods  the  mountains  of Melko 
   were  broken  and  distorted  in  the  West,  and  of  their  fragments 
   were   made  Eredwethion   and  Eredlomin;   but  the   Iron  Mountains 
   bent  back  northward  and   there  was   a  hundred   leagues  between 
   them  and  the  frozen  straits  at  Helkarakse.  Behind   their  walls 
   Melko  coming  back  into  Middle-earth   made  the   endless  dungeons 
   of  Angband,  the  hells of  iron, where  of old  Utumno had  been. But 
   he  made  a  great  tunnel  under  them,  which  issued  south  of  the 
   mountains;  and  there  he  made a  mighty gate.  But above  this gate, 
   and  behind  it  even  to  the  mountains,  he  piled   the  thunderous 
   towers  of  Thangorodrim;  and  these  were  made of  the ash  and slag 
   of  his  subterranean  furnaces,  and  the  vast  refuse  of  his  tun- 
   nellings.  They  were  black  and desolate  and exceedingly  lofty; and 
   smoke  issued  from  their  tops,  dark  and  foul  upon  the  northern 
   sky.  Before  the  gates  of  Angband   filth  and   desolation  spread 
   southward  for  many  miles.  There  lay the  wide plain  of Bladorion. 
   But  after  the  coming of  the Sun  rich grass  grew there,  and while 
   Angband  was  besieged  and  its  gates shut,  there were  green things 
   even  among  the  pits  and  broken  rocks  before  the doors  of hell. 
   $106.  To   the   West   of   Thangorodrim   lay   Hithlum,   the  land 
   of  mist,  for so  it was  named by  the Gnomes  because of  the clouds 
   that  Morgoth  sent  thither  during  their  first  encampment;  and it 
   became a fair land while the Siege  lasted, although  its air  was cool 
   and  winter  there  was   cold.  It   was  bounded   in  the   West  by 
   Eredlomin,  the  Echoing  Mountains  that  march  near  the   sea;  and 
   in  the  East  and  South  by  the  great  curve  of  Eredwethion,  the 
   Shadowy   Mountains   that   looked   across   Bladorion,   and  across 
   the  vale  of  Sirion.  In  the  East  that  corner  which  lay between 
   Eredwethion  and  the  Mountains  of  Mithrim  was  called the  land of 
   Mithrim,  and most  of Fingolfin's  folk dwelt  there about  the shores 
   of  the  great   lake.  West   of  Mithrim   lay  Dor-lomen,   and  was 
   assigned  to  Fingon  son  of  Fingolfin.   West  again   lay  Nivrost * 
   beyond   the   Echoing   Mountains,   which   below   the    Firth   of 
   Drengist  marched  inland.  Here  at  first  was  the realm  of Turgon, 
   bounded  by  the  sea,  and  Eredlomin,  and  the hills  which continue 
                                                                         
   (* Marginal note to the text: Which is West Vale in the tongue of      
      Doriath.)                                                           
   
   the   walls   of   Eredwethion   westward   to  the   sea,  from   Ivrin  to 
   Mount   Taras   which    standeth   upon    a   promontory.    And   Nivrost 
   was  a  pleasant  land  watered  by  the  wet  winds   from  the   sea,  and 
   sheltered  from  the  North,  whereas  the  rest  of  Hithlum  was  open  to 
   the  cold  winds.  To  the  East  of  Hithlum  lay  Bladorion,  as  has been 
   said;   and  below   that  the   great  highland   that  the   Gnomes  first 
   named   Dorthonion.*   This   stretched   for   a   hundred   leagues   from 
   West   to  East   and  bore   great  pine   forests,  especially   upon  its 
   northern  and  western   sides.  For   it  arose   by  gentle   slopes  from 
   Bladorion  to  a  bleak  and  lofty  land,  where  lay  many  tarns  at  the 
   feet   of   bare  tors   whose  heads   were  higher   than  the   peaks  of 
  
   Eredwethion.   But   southward   where   it   looked   towards   Doriath  it 
   fell   suddenly  in   dreadful  precipices.   Between  Dorthonion   and  the 
   Shadowy  Mountains  there  was  a   narrow  vale   with  sheer   walls  clad 
   with  pines; but  the vale  itself was  green, for  the river  Sirion flowed 
   through          it,          hastening          towards          Beleriand. 
   $ 107. Now  the  great  and  fair  country  of   Beleriand  lay   on  either 
   side  of  this  mighty  river  Sirion,  renowned  in  song,  which  rose  at 
   Eithel  Sirion  in  the  east  of  Eredwethion,  and  skirted  the  edge  of 
   Bladorion,  ere  he  plunged   through  the   pass,  becoming   ever  fuller 
   with  the  streams   of  the   mountains.  Thence   he flowed   down  south, 
   one   hundred   and   twenty-one   leagues,   gathering   the    waters   of 
   many  tributaries,  until  with  a   mighty  flood   he  reached   his  many 
   mouths  and  sandy  delta  in  the  Bay  of  Balar.  And  the  chief  of the 
   tributaries  of  Sirion   were  in   the  West:   Taiglin,  and   Narog  the 
   mightiest;  and   in  the   East:  Mindeb,   and  Esgalduin   the  enchanted 
   river  that  flowed  through  the  midst  of  Doriath;  and  Aros,  with its 
   tributary  Celon,  that  flowed  into  Sirion  at  the  Meres   of  Twilight 
   upon             the             confines             of            Doriath. 
   $108.   Thus    Beleriand     was    bounded     upon    the     North    by 
   Nivrost    and    Hithlum    and    Dorthonion;   and    beyond   Dorthonion 
   by  the  hills  of  Maidros,  son  of  Feanor;  and  upon  the  West  it was 
   bounded  by  the  Great  Sea;   and  upon   the  East   by  the   towers  of 
   Eredlindon,  the  Blue   Mountains,  one   of  the   chief  ranges   of  the 
   ancient  world;   and  by   Ossiriand  between   these  mountains   and  the 
   river  Gelion.  And  in  the  South  it  was  held  by  some  to  be bounded 
   by  Gelion,  that   turning  westward   sought  the   sea  far   beyond  the 
   mouths   of   Sirion.   Beyond   the   river   Gelion   the   land  narrowed 
   suddenly,  for  the  Great  Sea  ran  into  a  mighty  gulf  reaching almost 
   to  the  feet  of  Eredlindon,  and  there  was  a  strait   of  mountainous 
                                                                              
   (* Marginal note to the text: Ilkorin name.)                             
   
   land  between  the  gulf and  the inland  sea of  Helkar, by  which one 
   might  come  into  the  vast  regions  of  the  South  of Middle-earth. 
   But  the  land  between  the  mouths  of Sirion  and Gelion  was little 
   visited by the  Gnomes, a  tangled forest  in which  no folk  went save 
   here  and  there  a  few  Dark-elves   wandering;  and   beyond  Gelion 
   the  Gnomes  seldom  came,  nor  ever  east  of  Eredlindon  while that 
   land lasted. 
   $109.  Following   Sirion   from   North  to   South  there   lay  upon 
   the  right  hand  West Beleriand,  at its  widest seventy  leagues from 
   river to sea: first the Forest of Brethil  between Sirion  and Taiglin, 
   and  then  the  realm  of  Nargothrond,   between  Sirion   and  Narog. 
   And the river Narog arose in the falls  of Ivrin  in the  southern face 
   of  Dorlomen,  and  flowed  some  eighty leagues  ere he  joined Sirion 
   in  the  Nan-tathren,  the  land  of  willows,  south  of  Nargothrond. 
   But  the  realm  of  Nargothrond  extended  also  west  of  Narog, even 
   to the sea, save only in the country of the Falas (or Coast),  south of 
   Nivrost.  There  dwelt  the  Dark-elves   of  the   havens,  Brithombar 
   and  Eglorest,  and  they  were  of  ancient  Telerian  race;  but they 
   took  Felagund,  lord  of  Nargothrond,  to  be  their king.  And south 
   of Nan-tathren was a  region of  fair meads  filled with  many flowers, 
   where  few  folk  dwelt;  and  beyond  lay  the  marshes  and  isles of 
   reeds about the  mouths of  Sirion, and  the sands  of his  delta empty 
   of     all    living     things    save     birds    of     the    sea. 
   $110. But upon  the left  hand of  Sirion lay  East Beleriand,  at its 
   widest  a  hundred leagues  from Sirion  to Gelion  and the  borders of 
   Ossiriand:  first  the  empty  lands  under the  faces of  the southern 
   precipices   of   Dorthonion,   Dimbar   between  Sirion   and  Mindeb, 
   and   Nan-dungorthin   between   Mindeb   and   the  upper   waters  of 
   Esgalduin;  and these  regions were  filled with  fear by  the enchant- 
   ments  of  Melian,  as  a  defence  of Doriath  against the  North, and 
  
   after the fall of the  Gnomes they  became places  of terror  and evil. 
   Beyond  them  to  the   East  lay   the  north-marches   of  Beleriand, 
   where  the  sons  of  Feanor  dwelt.  Next  southward  lay  the kingdom 
   of  Doriath;  first  its  northern  and  lesser  part,  the  Forest  of 
   Neldoreth,  bounded  east  and  south  by  the  dark  river  Esgalduin, 
   which  bent  westward  in  the midst  of Doriath;  and then  the denser 
   and  greater  woods  of  Region,  between   Esgalduin  and   Aros.  And 
   Menegroth  the  halls  of  Thingol were  built upon  the south  bank of 
   Esgalduin,  where  he  turned  westward;  and all  Doriath lay  west of 
   Sirion,  save  for  a  narrow  region of  woodland between  the meeting 
   of  Taiglin  and  Sirion  and  the  Meres  of  Twilight. And  this wood 
   which  the  folk  of  Doriath  called  Nivrim,  or the  West-march, was 
   
   very  fair,  and  oak-trees  of  great  beauty grew  there; and  it was 
   included  in  the  girdle  of Melian,  so that  some portion  of Sirion 
   which  she  loved  in  reverence  of  Ulmo should  be wholly  under the 
   power                            of                            Thingol. 
   $111.  Beyond   Doriath   to   the   East   lay   wide   woods  between 
   Celon  and  Gelion;  here  few  folk  dwelt,  but  Damrod   and  Diriel 
   took  it  as  their  realm  and  hunting-ground;  and  beyond,  between 
   Gelion  and  the  Blue  Mountains,  was the  wide land  of Thargelion,* 
   where  Cranthir  dwelt  of  old.   But  in   the  southern   corner  of 
   Doriath, where Aros flowed  into Sirion,  lay a  region of  great pools 
   and marshes on  either side  of the  river, which  halted there  in his 
   course  and  strayed  in  many  channels.  This  region  the  Elves  of 
   Doriath   named  Umboth   Muilin,+  the   Twilight  Meres,   for  there 
   were  many  mists,  and  the  enchantment  of  Doriath  lay  over them. 
   $ 122.  For  all  the  northern  half  of Beleriand  sloped southward 
   to this point and then for a while was plain, and  the flood  of Sirion 
   was  stayed.  But  south  of   Umboth  Muilin   the  land   again  fell 
   suddenly and steeply, though  in no  wise with  so great  a fall  as in 
   the  North. Yet  all the  lower plain  of Sirion  was divided  from the 
   upper  plain  by  this  sudden  fall, which  looking North  appeared as 
   an  endless  chain  of  hills  running  from  Eglorest beyond  Narog in 
   the  West  to  Amon  Ereb  in  the  East, within  far sight  of Gelion. 
   Narog  came  south  through  a  deep  gorge,  and  flowed  over  rapids 
   but  had  no  fall,  and  on  its west  bank the  land rose  into great 
   wooded   highlands,   Taur-na-Faroth,   which   stretched   far  south- 
   ward.  On  the  west  side  of this  gorge under  Taur-na-Faroth, where 
   the  short  and  foaming  stream  Ingwil  tumbles  headlong   from  the 
   highlands     into     Narog,    Inglor     established    Nargothrond. 
   $ 113. But  some  seventy  miles  east  of  the gorge  of Nargothrond 
   Sirion  fell  from  the North  in a  mighty fall  below the  meres, and 
   then  he  plunged  suddenly  underground  into  great tunnels  that the 
   weight  of  his  falling  waters  delved;  and  he  issued  again three 
   leagues   southward   with   great  noise   and  smoke   through  rocky 
   arches at the foot of the hills which were called the Gates  of Sirion. 
   But  this  dividing  fall  was  named  Andram, or  the Long  Wall, from 
   Nargothrond  to  Ramdal,  or  Wall's  End,  in  East Beleriand.  And in 
   the  East  the  wall became  ever less  sheer, for  the vale  of Gelion 
   sloped  ever  southward  steadily,  and  Gelion  had  neither  fall nor 
                                                                         
   (* Marginal note to the text: or Radhrost.                            
     + Footnote  to the  text: But  the Gnomish  names were  Hithliniath the 
      pools of mist or Aelin-uial Lakes of Twilight.)                     
   
   rapids  throughout  his  course,  but  was   ever  swifter   than  was 
   Sirion.  But  between  Ramdal and  Gelion there  stood a  single hill, 
   of great extent and gentle slopes,  but seeming  loftier than  it was, 
   for  it  stood  alone;  and  this  hill  was  named  Amon   Ereb,  and 
   Maidros dwelt there after the great  defeat. But  until that  time all 
   the  wide  forests  of  East  Beleriand  south  of Andram  and between 
  
   Sirion  and  Gelion  were  little  inhabited,  and  the   Gnomes  came 
   there                                                          seldom. 
   $ 114.  And  east  of  this wild  land lay  the country  of Ossiriand, 
   between  Gelion  and  Eredlindon.  Gelion  was a  great river,  and it 
   arose in two sources,  and had  at first  two branches:  Little Gelion 
   that  came  from the  hill of  Himring, and  Greater Gelion  that came 
   from  Mount  Rerir,  an  outlier  of  Eredlindon;  and  between  these 
   branches  was  the land  of Maglor,  son of  Feanor. Then  joining his 
   two  arms  Gelion flowed  south, a  swift river  but of  small volume, 
   until  he  found  his  tributaries  some  forty  leagues south  of the 
   meeting of his arms. Ere he  found the  sea Gelion  was twice  as long 
   as Sirion, but ever less wide and full; for more rain fell  in Hithlum 
   and  Dorthonion,  whence  Sirion drew  his waters,  than in  the East. 
   From  Eredlindon  flowed  the  tributaries   of  Gelion.   These  were 
   six:  Ascar  (that  was  after  renamed Rathloriel),  Thalos, Legolin, 
   Brilthor,  Duilwen,  and  Adurant;  they  were  swift  and  turbulent, 
   falling  steeply  from  the  mountains, but  going southward  each was 
   longer  than  the  one  before,  since  Gelion  bent  ever  away  from 
   Eredlindon.  Between   Ascar  in   the  North   and  Adurant   in  the 
   South,  and  between   Gelion  and   the  mountains,   lay  Ossiriand, 
   the  Land  of Seven  Rivers, filled  with green  woods wide  and fair. 
   There    dwelt   the    Danian   Elves,    who   in    the   beginning 
   were  of  Gnomish  race,  but  forsook   the  march   from  Kuivienen, 
   and  came  never  to  Valinor,  and  only  after long  wanderings came 
   over  the  mountains  in  the  dark  ages; and  some of  their kindred 
   dwelt  still  east of  Eredlindon. Of  old the  lord of  Ossiriand was 
   Denethor,  friend  of  Thingol;  but he  was slain  in battle  when he 
   marched to the  aid of  Thingol against  Melko, in  the days  when the 
   Orcs  were  first  made  and  broke  the  starlit peace  of Beleriand. 
   Thereafter  Doriath  was   fenced  with   enchantment,  and   many  of 
   the  folk  of  Denethor  removed  to  Doriath  and  mingled  with  the 
   Elves  of  Thingol;  but  those  that  remained  in  Ossiriand  had no 
   king, and lived in the protection  of their  rivers. For  after Sirion 
   Ulmo  loved  Gelion above  all the  waters of  the western  world. But 
   the  woodcraft  of the  Elves of  Ossiriand was  such that  a stranger 
   might  pass  through  their  land  from  end  to end  and see  none of 
   
   them.  They  were  clad  mostly  in  green  in  spring  and  in summer, 
   and  hence  were  called  the  Green-elves;   and  they   delighted  in 
   song, and the sound of  their singing  could be  heard even  across the 
   waters of Gelion, as if all their land was filled with choirs  of birds 
   whose    fair    voices    had     taken    thought     and    meaning. 
   $ 116. In  this way  the chieftains  of the  Gnomes held  their lands 
   and  the  leaguer  upon  Morgoth  after  his   defeat  in   the  Second 
   Battle.  Fingolfin and  Fingon his  son held  Hithlum, and  their chief 
   fortress  was  at  Eithel  Sirion  in the  east of  Eredwethion, whence 
   they  kept  watch  upon  Bladorion;  and their  cavalry rode  upon that 
   plain  even   to  the   shadow  of   Thangorodrim,  and   their  horses 
   multiplied  for  the  grass  was  good.  Of  those  horses many  of the 
   sires  came  from  Valinor.  But  Turgon  the   wise,  second   son  of 
   Fingolfin,  held  Nivrost  until  the   Second  Battle,   and  returned 
   thither  afterward,  and  his folk  were numerous.  But the  unquiet of 
   Ulmo  increased  upon  him, and  after a  few years  he arose  and took 
   with him a  great host  of Gnomes,  even to  a third  of the  people of 
   Fingolfin,  and  their  goods  and  wives  and  children,  and departed 
   eastward.  His  going  was  by night  and his  march swift  and silent, 
   and  he  vanished  out  of  knowledge of  his kindred.  But he  came to 
   Gondolin,  and  built  there  a  city  like  unto  Tun of  Valinor, and 
   fortified  the  surrounding  hills;  and Gondolin  lay hidden  for many 
   years.                                                                  
   $117.  The  sons   of  Finrod   held  the   northern  march   from  the 
   pass  of  Sirion  between  Hithlum  and  Dorthonion  unto  the  eastern 
  
   end  of  Dorthonion,  where  is  the  deep gorge  of Aglon.  And Inglor 
   held the pass of Sirion,  and built  a great  watchtower, Minnastirith, 
   upon an  isle in  the midst  of the  river; but  after the  founding of 
   Nargothrond  this  fortress  he  committed  mostly  to  the  keeping of 
   his  brother  Orodreth.   But  Angrod   and  Egnor   watched  Bladorion 
   from  the  northern  slopes  of  Dorthonion;  and  their  folk  was not 
   great for  the land  was barren,  and the  great highlands  behind were 
   deemed  to  be  a  bulwark  that  Morgoth  would  not  lightly  seek to 
   cross.                                                                  
   $118.  But   east  of   Dorthonion  the   marches  of   Beleriand  were   
   more open to  attack, and  only hills  of no  great height  guarded the 
   vale  of  Gelion  from  the North.  Therefore the  sons of  Feanor with 
   many  folk,  well  nigh  half  of the  people of  the Gnomes,  dwelt in   
   that  region,  upon  the  Marches   of  Maidros,   and  in   the  lands 
   behind;  and  the  riders  of  the  folk  of  Feanor  rode  often  upon 
   the  vast   northern  plain,   Lothland  the   wide  and   empty,  east 
   of  Bladorion,  lest   Morgoth  attempted   any  sortie   towards  East 
   
   Beleriand.  And  the  chief  citadel of  Maidros was  upon the  hill of 
   Himring,  the  Ever-cold;  and  this   was  wide-shouldered,   bare  of 
   trees,  and  flat  upon  the  summit,  and  surrounded  by  many lesser 
   hills.  Its  name it  bore because  there was  a pass,  exceeding steep 
   upon  the  west,  between  it  and  Dorthonion, and  this was  the pass 
   of Aglon, and was  a gate  unto Doriath,  and a  bitter wind  blew ever 
   through  it  from  the  North.  But  Celegorn  and   Curufin  fortified 
   Aglon,  and  manned  it  with  great  strength, and  they held  all the 
   land  southward  between  the  river  Aros  that  arose  in  Dorthonion 
   and  his  tributary  Celon  that  came   from  Himring.   And  between 
   Celon  and  Little  Gelion  was  the  ward  of  Damrod and  Diriel. And 
   between  the  arms  of  Gelion  was  the  ward of  Maglor, and  here in 
   one place the hills failed altogether; and  here it  was that  the Orcs 
   came  into  East  Beleriand  before  the  Second Battle.  Therefore the 
   Gnomes  held  much  cavalry  in  the  plains  at  that  place;  and the 
   people  of Cranthir  fortified the  mountains to  the east  of Maglor's 
   Gap.  For  Mount  Rerir,  and  about  it  many  lesser  heights, stood 
   out  from  the  main  range of  Eredlindon westward;  and in  the angle 
   between  Rerir   and  Eredlindon   there  was   a  lake,   shadowed  by 
   mountains  on  all  sides  save  the  south.  This  was  Lake Helevorn, 
   deep  and  dark,  and beside  it Cranthir  had his  abode; but  all the 
   great   land  between   Gelion  and   Eredlindon,  and   between  Rerir 
   and  the  river Ascar,  was called  by the  Gnomes Thargelion  (that is 
   the  land  beyond  Gelion),  or  Dor  Granthir  the  land  of Cranthir; 
   and   it   was   here  that   the  Gnomes   first  met   the  Dwarves.* 
   $ 119. Thus  the  sons  of  Feanor under  the leadership  of Maidros 
   were lords of East Beleriand, but their  folk was  in that  time mostly 
   in  the  north  of  the  land; and  southward they  rode only  to hunt, 
   and to seek  solitude for  a while.  And thither  for like  purpose the 
   other  Elflords  would  sometimes  come,  for  the  land  was  wild but 
   very  fair;  and  of these  Inglor came  most often,  for he  had great 
   love  of  wandering,  and  he   came  even   into  Ossiriand   and  won 
   friendship  of  the  Green-elves.  But  Inglor  was  King  of  Nargoth- 
   rond  and  overlord  of  the  Dark-elves  of  the  western  havens; and 
   with  his  aid  Brithombar and  Eglorest were  rebuilt and  became fair 
   towns,  recalling  somewhat  the havens  of the  Elves upon  the shores 
   of                                                             Valinor. 
   $120. And  Inglor  let  build  the  tower  of  Tindobel  upon   a  cape 
   west of Eglorest to  watch the  Western Sea;  and some  of the  folk of 
                                                                          
   (* Marginal note to the text: But Dor Granthir was before called by the 
      Dark-elves Radhrost, the East Vale.)                                 
   
   Nargothrond  with  the  aid  of  the  Teleri  of  the  havens  built  new 
  
   ships,  and  they  went  forth  and  explored  the  great isle  of Balar, 
   thinking here to prepare an  ultimate refuge,  if evil  came. But  it was 
   not their  fate that  they should  ever dwell  there. And  Inglor's realm 
   ran north to Tolsirion the isle in the river aforesaid, and  his brothers 
   held  Dorthonion  and  were  his  vassals.  Thus  his  realm was  far the 
   greatest,  though  he  was  the  youngest  of  the  great  lords  of  the 
   Gnomes,   Fingolfin,   Fingon,   and   Maidros,   and   Inglor  Felagund. 
   But  Fingolfin  was held  overlord of  all the  Gnomes, and  Fingon after 
   him,  though  their  own  realm  was  but the  northern lands  of Nivrost 
   and  Hithlum.  Yet  were  their  folk  the  most  hardy and  valiant, and 
   the   most   feared   by   the   Orcs   and   most   hated   by  Morgoth. 
   $121. And   in   Doriath   abode   Thingol,   the   hidden   king,   and 
   into  his  realm  none  passed  save  by  his  will,  and  when  summoned 
   thither;  and  mighty  though  the  Kings  of  the  Noldor were  in those 
   days,  and  filled  with  the  fire  and  glory of  Valinor, the  name of 
   Thingol was held in awe among them.                                      
                                                                           
                            Commentary on Chapter. 9.                         
                                                                           
      $105. This  is the  first occurrence  of the  final form  Ered-engrin (for 
   earlier Eiglir Engrin, IV. 220).  The description  of the  Iron Mountains 
   here  agrees  with  the  Ambarkanta  map  IV (IV.  249), where  they are 
   shown  as  a  great  wall  across the  North, slightly  bowed southwards, 
   and where, as stated in QS, they do not  extend to  the shores  of either 
   the Western or the Eastern Seas. I  have discussed  in IV.  258 -  60 the 
   relation  of  the   Ambarkanta  map   V  to   the  description   here  of 
   the   changes   in   the   northern   mountains   and   of   Angband  and 
   Thangorodrim.                                                             
      $106. Hithlum is called 'Land(s) of Mist' in  the Lay  of the  Children of 
   Hurin,  in  Q,  and  in  AB  i,  'realm  of  mist'  in  QS $88,  but this 
   explanation of the name has not been given before.  It is  interesting to 
   look back to the original  idea (1.  122):  'Dor Lomin  or the  "Land of 
   Shadow" was  that region  named of  the Eldar  Hisilome' (and  this means 
   "Shadowy  Twilights")...  and it  is so  called by  reason of  the scanty 
   sun which peeps little  over the  Iron Mountains  [i.e. the  Mountains of 
   Shadow] to the east and south of it.'                                    
      Nivrost, a1ways early changed  from Nivros, is now  placed geo- 
   graphically  in  the  previously  unnamed  region  which  appears already 
   on the first Map (IV. 228), and it  is here  explicitly reckoned  a part 
   of Hithlum (but in $120 there is a reference to  'the northern  lands of 
   Nivrost  and  Hithlum').  The  marginal  note  translating  the  name  as 
   'West  Vale'  ('West-dales'  in  the  Etymologies,  stem NIB)  is contem- 
   porary with the writing of the manuscript (in The Silmarillion  the later 
   form Net rast is translated 'Hither Shore',  p. 119). On  Hithlum's ex- 
   
   posure to the North see the note on the geography of the far North,        
   pp. 270 - 2.                                                               
   This  is  the  first  occurrence  of  Taras,  but  the  great  mountain was 
   clearly  marked  out  on  the second  Map as  originally drawn,  and before 
   the name was inserted (p. 408, square D2).                                  
     The  marginal  note  defining  Dorthonion  as  an  I1korin  name  (in 
   agreement  with  the  Etymologies,  stem  THON)  looks  as  if  it  belongs 
   with the original writing of  the manuscript,  although it  contradicts the 
   statement in  the text:  'the great  highland that  the Gnomes  first named 
   Dorthonion.'                                                                
     $108. At the first occurrence of Eredlindon in  this paragraph there  is a 
   footnote to the text added after the writing of the manuscript:            
     Which  signifieth  the  Mountains  of  Ossiriand;  for the  Gnomes called 
   that  land  Lindon,  the  region  of  music,  and  they  first   saw  these 
   mountains  from  Ossiriand.  But   their  right   name  was   Eredluin  the 
   Blue Mountains, or Luindirien the Blue Towers.                             
   I have not  included this  in the  text printed,  feeling uncertain  of its 
  
   date. In the passages  of revision  to the  second version  of The  Fall of 
   Numenor  the  name  Lindon  appears.  I  have  shown  that  these revisions 
   come  from  a  time  during  the  writing  of  The Lord  of the  Rings (see 
   pp.  31  -  4)  -  although  that  does not  necessarily imply  that Lindon 
   had  not  arisen  earlier.  Originally  Eredlindon  certainly  meant  'Blue 
   Mountains': see I V. 328, 34 I; and in the List  of Names  (p. 405)  a word 
   lind 'blue' is adduced (cf. the Etymologies, stem GLINDI).                 
     With the account of the extent of Beleriand cf. the  legend on  the first 
   Map (IV.  226 -  7). -  The present  passage is  the first  statement about 
   the  lower  course  of  Gelion;  on  the  Ambarkanta  map  V (IV.  251) the 
   river  (unnamed)  is  shown  turning  west  and  flowing  into  the  sea in 
   another  great  bay  south  of Balar.  Also shown  on map  V is  the 'Great 
   Gulf', and 'the strait of mountainous land' (there  called the  'Straits of 
   the  World')  'between  the gulf  and the  inland sea  of Helkar'  (see IV. 
                                                                             
   258 - 9). 
        $1O9. Nan-tathren was changed from Nan-tathrin, as in AB 2 (note 5). 
            - In AB 2 (annal 52) Fingolfin was 'Lord of the Falas or Western 
     Shore, and overlord of the Dark-elves as far south as Eglorest and west 
       of the river Eglor', while Felagund possessed the lands east of Eglor 
          (between Eglor and Sirion). Changes made to that manuscript (notes 
   12 and 13) altered the text to say that it was Felagund who was 'held to 
            be overlord of the Falas, and of the Dark-elves of the havens of 
            Brithombar and Eglorest'; and here in QS the Elves of the Havens 
                                           'took Felagund to be their king'. 
      $110. Here is the first occurrence of the name Dimbar. Cf. AB 2, annal 
             52: 'between Sirion and the river Mindeb no one dwelt.' On Nan- 
   dungorthin see IV. 222. Here also is the first occurrence of Nivrim, 'the 
       West-march'. On the second Map, as on the first, the region is marked 
                               as 'Doriath beyond Sirion'; see IV. 224, 330. 
   
      $111. Thargelion,  here  first  appearing,  was  an   early  change   from  Tar- 
    gelion  (but  in  $122 Thargelion  is  original  in the  manuscript). The 
    marginal  note  'or  Radhrost'  was  probably  a subsequent  addition, but 
    certainly  belongs  to  the  early  period;  see  under  $118  below.  The 
    second  footnote  is  certainly  original. While  Umboth Muilin  goes back 
    to the Lost Tales (see II. 225, 349), neither Hithliniath nor Aelin-uial 
    have occurred before. 
      $112. Here  first  appears  the  name  Taur-na-Faroth  of   the  highlands 
    previously called  in the  Lays of  Beleriand 'the  Hills of  the Hunters', 
    'the  Hunters'  Wold',  and  on the  first Map  Duil Rewinion  (IV. 225), 
    where these hills are  shown extending  far to  the south  of Nargothrond. 
      $113. This account of the Slope of Beleriand and  the great  dividing fall 
    is  entirely  new,  as are  the names  Andram 'the  Long Wall'  and Ramdal 
    'Wall's  End'  (both  written at  both occurrences  over other  names that 
    were wholly obliterated). Ancient features  of the  rivers of  Beleriand - 
    the  torrential  Narog,  the  Pools  of Twilight,  the plunging  of Sirion 
    underground   -   are   now  related   in  a   comprehensive  geographical 
    conception.  The  'Gates  of Sirion'are  new both  as name  and conception 
    (though  marked  and  named  on  the  second  Map  as   originally  drawn, 
    p. 410): nothing has been said hitherto of the issuing  of the  river from 
    its subterranean passage. 
    $114. The  two  tributary  branches of  Gelion are  shown on  the second 
    Map but are here  first named;  and now  occurs for  the first  time Mount 
    Rerir,  where  Greater  Gelion   rose.  The   form  Himring   has  already 
    appeared in Lhammas B,  p. 189 (but it  was still  Himling on  the second 
    Map as originally drawn).                                                  
        At the name Adurant there is a footnote  to the  text added  after the 
    writing of the manuscript:                                                 
        And  at a  point nearly  midway in  its course  the stream  of Adurant 
    divided and joined again,  enclosing a  fair island;  and this  was called 
    Tolgalen,  the   Green  Isle.   There  Beren   and  Luthien   dwelt  after 
  
    their return.                                                              
      Like the footnote to $108, I have not included this in the text because 
    of  uncertainty  as  to  when  the  addition  was  made.  The  second  Map 
    does  not show  the island  formed by  the divided  course of  Adurant; on 
    the  other  hand  an  addition  to  the  stem  AT(AT)  in  the Etymologies 
    explains  the  actual  meaning  of  Adurant  precisely  from  the  divided 
    course (Ilkorin adu, ado 'double'). This  is the  first occurrence  of the 
    name Tolgalen, and of this precise placing  of the  dwelling of  Beren and 
    Luthien after their return. On the first Map  'the Land  of the  Dead that 
    Live'  was  moved  several  times,  the final  placing being  in Ossiriand 
    (IV.       224, 230), as in Q (IV. 133). 
    $115. With 'when the Orcs were first made'  cf. QS  $62: 'he  brought into 
    being  the  race  of the  Orcs' (i.e.  when Morgoth  came back  to Middle- 
    earth).                                                                    
        This account of the Green-elves ('Danian Elves') will  be found  to be 
   
   in good  agreement with  the Lhammas  $7. It  is not  told there  that they 
   were  called  Green-elves because  they were  clad in  green in  spring and 
   summer  (but  'the  house  of  Denethor  loved  green above  all colours'); 
   and there is now the first  mention of  their singing,  which led  to their 
   land  being  named  Lindon  (see  the  commentary  on  $108,  but  also the 
   Etymologies, stem LIN (2)).                                                 
     $116. From  the  beginning  of  this  paragraph the  text is  derived, with 
   much alteration and expansion, from AB 2, annal 52.                         
     On  the  lapse  of  time  between  Turgon's   discovery  of   the  hidden 
   valley of  Gondolin and  his final  departure from  Nivrost see  pp. 257-8. 
   In AB z  he 'departed  south', i.e.  from Hithlum,  later changed  (note 8) 
   to  agree  with  QS,  where  he  'departed  eastward',  i.e.  from Nivrost. 
   This is the first mention of the likeness of  Gondolin to  the city  of the 
   Elves  in  Valinor,  although,  as  I  have  suggested  (II.  208),  it was 
   perhaps an old underlying idea.                                             
      $117. The  name  Minnastirith  is  written  over a  total erasure,  but the 
   obliterated   name   was   clearly  Inglormindon,   which  appears   in  an 
   addition  to  AB  2  (note  14),  changed there  also to  Minnastirith (and 
   then to Minastirith).                                                       
     Another  element  in  the  changed  history  of  Orodreth now  enters, an 
   aspect  of his  association with  Inglor Felagund  rather than  with Angrod 
   and  Egnor  (see  the  commentary on  $73): he  no longer  has land  in the 
   east  of  Dorthonion,  near  to his  friends Celegorn  and Curufin,  but is 
   the  warden  of  Inglor's  tower  on  Tol  Sirion.   This  new   story  was 
   introduced  into  AB   z  by   later  corrections   (notes  10,   25,  29). 
      $118. The  account  of  the  defences  of Beleriand  in the  North-east and 
   the  lands  of the  Feanorian princes  does not  differ in  essentials from 
   that  in  AB  2,  but  is  fuller  and  more  precise  in detail.  The name 
   Lothland  first  appears  here,  and this  is the  first time  that Himring 
   (Himling)  has  been  described,  or  an  interpretation  given  for either 
   form.  The  territory  of  Damrod  and  Diriel is  made more  definite, and 
   apparently more northward (earlier in this chapter, $111, its limits are 
   'between  Celon  and  Gelion').  Lake  Helevorn,  beside   which  Cranthir 
   dwelt, is  now first  mentioned (the  name being  written over  an erasure, 
   perhaps of Elivorn,  see p.  405); it  is not  shown on  the second  Map as 
   originally drawn.                                                           
     The  words  'by  the  Gnomes   Thargelion  (that   is  the   land  beyond 
   Gelion)  or  Dor  Granthir' were  an addition,  together with  the marginal 
   note  on  the  Dark-elvish  name Radhrost,  but made  very carefully  at an 
   earlier  time.  On  Granthir  beside  Cranthir see  the note  on Gorgoroth, 
   p.  298.  The  encounter  of   Cranthir's  people   with  the   Dwarves  in 
   Eredlindon  is  given  in  AB  2  under  the  year  104  (>  154),  but the 
   account of the Dwarves at this point in the  Annals is  in QS  reserved for 
   the new chapter that follows.                                               
     $$119 - 20. It is not  said in  AB z  (annal 65)  that Felagund  aided the 
   Elves of  the Falas  in the  rebuilding of  their Havens,  nor that  it was 
  
   
    he  who  raised  the  Tower  of Tindobel:  for Fingolfin  was still  Lord of 
    the  Falas  (see  under  $109  above).  The  name  was  first  written  here 
    Tindabel,  as  also  on  the  second  Map:  I read  Tindobel on  the assump- 
    tion that this was an early change,  a reversion  to the  form on  the first 
    Map and in AB 1 and 2.                                                      
                                                                               
                  Note on the geography of the furthest North.                
                                                                               
   I  have  remarked  (IV.  259) when  discussing the  Ambarkanta maps  that it 
   is interesting to see how near Hithlum is placed on Map V to the edge of 
   the world, the Chasm of Ilmen; and this  is a  convenient place  to consider 
   a further aspect of the matter. In QS $ 105 it is said:                     
    In  the  war  of  the  Gods  the  mountains  of  Melko  were  broken  and 
   distorted  in  the  West,  and  of  their  fragments  were  made Eredwethion 
   and  Eredlomin;   but  the   Iron  Mountains   bent  back   northward  and 
   there  was  a  hundred  leagues  between  them  and  the  frozen  straits at 
   Helkarakse.                                                                  
   Though  very  cramped  and  hastily  sketched  in,  Map  V  seems  to  agree 
   well with this. I attempt here to enlarge and clarify the depiction of these 
   regions on the map, adding letters to make reference to it plainer.          
   
   The  western  end  of the  Iron Mountains  (marked a  on the  sketch) now 
   turns  in fairly  sharply northwards  to the  Chasm of  Ilmen; Eredwethion 
   (c) and Eredlomin (d) are clearly identifiable. The herring-bone  line (b) 
   that runs along the  edge of  the Chasm  is in  pencil, whereas  the other 
   ranges are inked over pencil, but  it is  not clear  whether this  has any 
   
    significance. The  statement in  QS just  cited that  there were  a hundred 
    leagues  between  the  end  of  the  Iron  Mountains  and  the Helkarakse 
    suggests  that  there  were  no  great  heights  between  Hithlum  and  the 
    Chasm  -  and  cf.  QS  $106: 'Nivrost  was sheltered  from the  North' (by 
    Eredlomin), whereas 'Hithlum was open to the cold winds'.                   
      On the other hand, earlier in QS  ($ 103)  the army  sent out  by Morgoth 
    to test the defences of the Noldor 'turning west round the outer end of the 
    Iron  Mountains reached  the shores  of the  sea', endeavouring  'to invade 
    Hithlum  from  the  rear'. This  army came  south along  the coast  and was 
    destroyed by Fingon  at the  Firth of  Drengist. Does  this imply  that the 
    Orc-host  could  not  invade  Hithlum  from the  North owing  to defensible 
    heights  between  Hithlum  and  the  Chasm  of Ilmen?  In which  case some 
    configuration after this fashion might be supposed:                         
   
     But the evidence does not seem to allow  of a  certain answer;  and the 
   second  Map  gives  no help  - indeed  it presents  a further  problem in 
   the representation  of Thangorodrim  (p. 409).  Here the  colossal triple 
   peaks  of  Thangorodrim  are  surrounded  by  a  closed circle  of lesser 
   heights, and there is no suggestion of  the 'great  curving wall'  of the 
   Iron  Mountains  from  which  'the  towers  of  Thangorodrim  were thrust 
   forward' (QS $103). I am at a loss to explain this; but in all  the years 
   during  which  my  father  used this  map he  never made  any mark  on it 
   suggesting that the picture should be changed.                           
     At this time Thangorodrim was conceived  to be  quite near:  the second 
   Map agrees closely with the  Ambarkanta map  V in  this. In  post-Lard of 
   
    the  Rings  writing  it  is  said  that 'the  gates of  Morgoth were  but one 
    hundred  and  fifty  leagues  distant  from  the  bridge  of  Menegroth' (The 
    Silmarillion p. 96); whereas according to the  scale of  the second  Map (see 
    below) the distance was scarcely more than seventy.                          
                                                                                
                                 Note on distances.                             
                                                                                
    I list here the definitions of distance that are given in Chapter g:         
  
        - 100  leagues between  the end  of the  Iron Mountains  in the  West and 
          the Helkarakse ($105).                                                 
        - Dorthonion stretched for 100 leagues ($106).                           
        - The  length  of  Sirion  from  the Pass  to the  Delta was  121 leagues 
          ($107).                                                                 
        - West Beleriand at its widest was 70 leagues from Sirion to the sea 
          ($ 109).                                                               
        - The length of Narog from Ivrin to its confluence with Sirion was       
          some 80 leagues ($ 109).                                              
        - East Beleriand at its widest was 100 leagues from Sirion to Gelion 
          ($ 110).                                                               
        - The great falls of Sirion were some 70 miles east of the gorge of      
          Nargothrond ($ 113).                                                  
        - Sirion flowed underground for 3 leagues ($ 113).                      
        - The confluence of Ascar and Gelion was some 40 leagues south of        
          the confluence of Greater and Little Gelion ($ 114).                  
    A note on the back of the  Map gives  a scale  of 50  miles to  3'2  cm. (the 
    length of the sides  of the  squares). On  this scale  most of  the distances 
    given  in  QS  agree  well  or  very well  with measurements  on the  Map (as 
    might  be expected).  The rivers  were measured  in a  straight line,  in the 
    case of  Sirion from  the northern  opening of  the Pass.  But there  are two 
    statements  in  QS that  do not  harmonise at  all with  the Map.  These are 
    the length  of Dorthonion  (100 leagues)  and the  extent of  West Beleriand 
    at its widest (70 leagues from Sirion to the  sea). A  glance will  show that 
    Dorthonion  was  of far  smaller extent  than East  Beleriand at  its widest, 
    though  both  distances  are  given  in  QS  as  100  leagues, and  that West 
    Beleriand  at  its widest  was virtually  as great  as East  Beleriand. These 
    statements are,  I think,  simply errors,  without further  significance; and 
    they  were  in  fact  corrected  (long  after),  the  length   of  Dorthonion 
    becoming  60  leagues,  and  West  Beleriand  at   its  widest   99  leagues, 
    harmonising with the Map.                                                    
                                                                                
                                10. OF MEN AND DWARFS.                            
                                                                                
    $ 122. Now  in time  the building  of Nargothrond  was complete,             
    and Gondolin had been raised in secret. But in  the days  of the             
    Siege of Angband the Gnomes had yet small need of hiding places,             
    and they ranged far  and wide  between the  Western Sea  and the             
   
   Blue  Mountains  in  the  East.  It  is  said  that  they   climbed  Ered- 
   lindon  and  looked  eastward  in  wonder,  for   the  lands   of  Middle- 
   earth  seemed  wild  and  wide;  but  they  did  not  pass  the mountains, 
   while  Angband  lasted.  In  those days  the folk  of Cranthir  came first 
   upon   the   Dwarfs,  whom   the  Dark-elves   named  Naug-rim;   for  the 
   chief  dwellings  of  that  race  were  then  in  the  mountains  east  of 
   Thargelion,  the  land  of  Cranthir,   and  were   digged  deep   in  the 
   eastern   slopes  of   Eredlindon.  Thence   they  journeyed   often  into 
   Beleriand,  and  were  admitted   at  times   even  into   Doriath.  There 
   was   at   that   time   no   enmity   between   Elves  and   Dwarfs,  but 
   nonetheless  no  great  love.  For  though  the   Dwarfs  did   not  serve 
   Morgoth,  yet  they  were  in  some things  more like  to his  people than 
   to the Elves.                                                              
     $123.  The   Naugrim   were   not   of  the   Elf-race  nor   of  mortal 
   kind,   nor   yet   of  Morgoth's   breeding;  and   in  those   days  the 
   Gnomes  knew  not  whence  they  came.  [But * it  is  said  by  the  wise 
   in  Valinor,  as  we  have  learned  since,  that  Aule  made  the  Dwarfs 
   while  the  world  was  yet  dark,  desiring  the  coming of  the Children 
   of  Iluvatar,  that  he might  have learners  to whom  he could  teach his 
   lore  and  craft,  and  being  unwilling  to await  the fulfilment  of the 
   designs  of  Iluvatar. Wherefore  the Dwarfs  are like  the Orcs  in this, 
   that  they  come of  the wilfulness  of one  of the  Valar; but  they were 
   not  made  out  of  malice  and  mockery,  and were  not begotten  of evil 
  
   purpose.   Yet   they  derive   their  thought   and  being   after  their 
   measure  from  only  one  of  the  Powers,  whereas  Elves  and   Men,  to 
   whomsoever  among  the  Valar  they  chiefly   turn,  have   kinship  with 
   all  in  some  degree.  Therefore  the  works  of  the  Dwarfs  have great 
   skill,  but  small  beauty,  save  where  they  imitate  the  arts  of the 
   Eldar;  and  the  Dwarfs  return  unto  the  earth  and  the stone  of the 
   hills of which they were fashioned.] f                                     
              Iron  they  wrought  rather  than  gold  and  silver,  and  the 
   making  of  weapons  and  of  mail  was  their  chief  craft.  They  aided 
                                                                             
    (* Marginal note against the bracketed passage: quoth Pengolod.           
     + Footnote to the text: Aule, in his  love of  invention, devised  a new 
      speech  for  the  Dwarfs,  and  their  tongues  have  no  kinship  with 
      others; in use they have made them  harsh and  intricate, and  few have 
      essayed to learn them. In  their converse  with the  Elves of  old they 
      used  according  to  their ability  the language  of the  Dark-elves of 
      Doriath.  But  their  own  tongues  they  maintained  in   secret,  and 
      they survive still in  Middle-earth, and  in some  part certain  of the 
      languages of Men are derived from them. Against this is written in the 
      margin: So, the Lhammas.                                                
   
   the Gnomes greatly in their war with the  Orcs of  Morgoth; but  it is 
   not  thought  that  they  would  have  refused  to  smithy   also  for 
   Morgoth,  if  he  had  had need  of their  work, or  had been  open to 
   their trade. For buying and  selling and  exchange was  their delight, 
   and the  winning of  wealth. But  this they  gathered rather  to hoard 
   than to use, or to  spend save  in commerce.  Their stature  was short 
   and squat;  they had  strong arms  and sturdy  legs, and  their beards 
   were   long.   Themselves   they   named   Khuzud,   but   the  Gnomes 
   called  them  Neweg,  the  stunted,  and  those  who  dwelt  in Nogrod 
   they  called  Enfeng,  the  Longbeards,  because  their  beards  swept 
   the floor before their  feet. Their  chief cities  in those  days were 
   Khazaddum   and   Gabilgathol,   which   the   Elves    of   Beleriand 
   called,  according  to  their  meaning  in  the  language  of Doriath, 
   Nogrod,  the  Dwarfmine,  and  Belegost,   the  Great   Fortress.  But 
   few of  the Elves,  save Meglin  of Gondolin,  went ever  thither, and 
   the  Dwarfs  trafficked  into  Beleriand,  and  made  a   great  road, 
   passing  under  the   shoulders  of   Mount  Dolmed,   which  followed 
   thence  the  course  of  Ascar,  and  crossed  Gelion  at  Sarn-athrad. 
   There battle later befell, but as  yet the  Dwarfs troubled  the Elves 
   little,     while     the    power     of    the     Gnomes    lasted. 
   $125. It  is   reckoned  that   the  first   meeting  of   Gnomes  and 
   Dwarfs  befell  in  the  land   of  Cranthir   about  the   time  when 
   Fingolfin  destroyed  the  Orcs  at Drengist,  one hundred  and fifty- 
   five years after the crossing  of the  Ice, and  one hundred  and five 
   before  the  first  coming  of  Glomund the  Dragon. After  his defeat 
   there was long peace, and it lasted  for well  nigh two  hundred years 
   of the Sun. During  this time  the fathers  of the  houses of  the Men 
   of Beleriand, that  is of  the Elf-friends  of old,  were born  in the 
   lands  of  Middle-earth,  east  of  the  mountains;  Beor  the Vassal, 
   Haleth     the     Hunter,     and     Hador     the     Goldenhaired. 
   $126.  Now   it   came  to   pass,  when   some  four   hundred  years 
   were  gone  since  the  Gnomes  came   to  Beleriand,   that  Felagund 
   journeyed  east  of  Sirion  and  went  hunting   with  the   sons  of 
   Feanor.   But   he   became   separated   from  his   companions,  and 
   passed  into  Ossiriand,  and  wandered  there  alone.  At  a  time of 
   night he came upon a valley  in the  western foothills  of Eredlindon, 
   and he  saw lights  in the  valley and  heard from  afar the  sound of 
   uncouth  song;  and  he  wondered  greatly,  for  the  Green-elves  of 
   that land lit no fires and sang not by night. And the language  of the 
   song, which  he heard  as he  drew nigh,  was not  that of  the Eldar, 
   neither of the Dark-elves nor of the Gnomes,  nor was  it that  of the 
  
   Dwarfs. Therefore he feared lest a raid  of the  Orcs had  escaped the 
   
   leaguer  of  the  North,  but  he  found  that  this  was  not  so.  For  he 
   spied  upon   the  camp   beneath  the   hills,  and   there  he   beheld  a 
   strange  people.  Tall  they  were,  and  strong,  and  fair  of  face,  but 
   rude and little clad.                                                        
     $127.  Now   these   were   the   people   of   Beor,  a   mighty  warrior 
   among  Men,  whose  son  was  Barahir  the  bold  that  was  after  born in 
   the  land  of  the  Gnomes.  They  were  the  first  of  Men   that  wander- 
   ing  west  from  far  Hildorien  passed  over   Eredlindon  and   came  into 
   Beleriand.   After   Beor   came   Haleth  father   of  Hundor,   and  again 
   somewhat   later   came   Hador   the   Goldenhaired,  whose   children  are 
   renowned   in   song.   For   the   sons   of   Hador   were    Gumlin   and 
   Gundor,   and   the  sons   of  Gumlin   were  Hurin   and  Huor,   and  the 
   son  of  Hurin  was  Turin  the  bane  of  Glomund,  and  the  son  of  Huor 
   Tuor  father  of  Earendel  the  blessed.  All  these  were  caught  in  the 
   net  of  the  fate  of  the  Gnomes  and  wrought  great  deeds   which  the 
   Elves  remember  still  among  the  deeds  of  their  lords  and   kings  of 
   old.  But  Haleth  and  Hador  at  that  time  were  yet  in the  wild lands 
   east                   of                   the                   mountains. 
   $ 128. Felagund  drew  nigh  among  the  trees  to   the  camp   of  Beor 
   and  he  remained  hidden,  until  all  had  fallen  asleep.  Then  he  went 
   among  the  sleeping   men,  and   sat  beside   their  dying   fire,  where 
   none  kept  watch;  and  he   took  a   rude  harp   which  Beor   had  laid 
   aside,  and  he  played  music  upon  it  such  as  mortal  ear   had  never 
   heard.  For  Men  had  as  yet  had  no  masters in  such arts,  save only 
   the  Dark-elves  in  the  wild  lands.  Now  men   awoke  and   listened  to 
   Felagund  as  he   harped  and   sang;  and   they  marvelled,   for  wisdom 
   was  in that  song as  well as  beauty, so  that the  heart grew  wiser that 
   hearkened   to   it.   Thus   it   was  that   Men  called   King  Felagund, 
   whom  thev   met  first   of  all   the  Noldor,   Gnome  or   Wisdom;"  and 
   after   him   they   named  his   race  the   Wise,   whom  we   call  the 
   Gnomes.  At  first  they  deemed  that  Felagund  was   one  of   the  Gods, 
   of  whom  they  had  heard  rumour  that  they  dwelt   far  in   the  West. 
   But   Felagund   taught   them   true   lore,   and   they  loved   him  and 
   became   his   followers;   and   thus   Beor  the   Vassal  got   his  name 
   among the Gnomes.                                                            
                                                                               
    (* Footnote to the text: It is recorded that the word in the ancient speech 
      of  these  Men,  which  they  afterwards  forsook  in  Beleriand  for the 
      tongue of the Gnomes, so  that it  is now  mostly forgotten,  was Widris. 
      Against this is written in the  margin: quoth  Pengolod. Added  to this: 
      & AElfwine.)                                                              
   
   $129. Beor  lived  in  the  service  of   Felagund  while   his  life 
   lasted; and Barahir his son served also  the sons  of Finrod,  but he 
   dwelt  mostly  on  the  north  marches  with  Angrod  and  Egnor. The 
   sons  of  Hador  were  allied  to  the  house  of Fingolfin,  and the 
   lordship  of  Gumlin  was in  Hithlum; and  there afterwards  his son 
   Hurin  dwelt,  whose  wife  was  Morwen  of  the  house of  Beor. She 
   was  surnamed  Eledhwen,  the  Eflsheen,  for  her  beauty  was  like 
   unto the beauty of the daughters of the Eldalie.  But Haleth  and his 
   folk took no  service and  dwelt in  the woods  upon the  confines of 
   Doriath    in    that    forest    that    was     called    Brethil. 
   $130. In  this  time   the  strength   of  Men   was  added   to  the 
   Gnomes,  and  the  folk  of  the  three  houses grew  and multiplied. 
   Greatest  was  the house  of Hador,  and most  beloved by  the Elves. 
   His  folk  were  yellow-haired  and  blue-eyed  for  the  most  part; 
   though  Turin  was  dark  of  hair,  for his  mother Morwen  was from 
   Beor's  people. They  were of  greater strength  and stature  in body 
   than  the  Elves;  quick  to  wrath and  laughter, fierce  in battle, 
   generous  to friends,  swift in  resolve, fast  in loyalty,  young in 
  
   heart, the  Children of  Iluvatar in  the youth  of mankind.  Like to 
   them were the woodland folk  of Haleth,  but they  were not  so tall; 
   their backs were broader and their legs shorter and less  swift. Less 
   fiery were their spirits; slower but  more deep  was the  movement of 
   their thought; their words were fewer, for they  had joy  in silence, 
   wandering  free  in  the  greenwood,  while the  wonder of  the world 
   was new  upon them.  But the  people of  Beor were  dark or  brown of 
   hair;  their  eyes  were  grey, and  their faces  fair to  look upon; 
   shapely  they  were  of  form,  yet  hardy  and  long-enduring. Their 
   height was no greater than that of the  Elves of  that day,  and they 
   were  most  like  to  the  Gnomes;  for  they  were  eager  of  mind, 
   cunning-handed,  swift   of  understanding,   long  in   memory.  But 
   they were short-lived, and their  fates were  unhappy, and  their joy 
   was                blended                with                sorrow. 
   $131. Beor died when he  had lived  but eighty  years, for  fifty of 
   which he had served Felagund; and it is  said that  when he  lay dead 
   of no weapon or sickness,  but stricken  by age,  the Elves  saw then 
   for the first time the death of weariness, and  they grieved  for the 
   short  span  allotted  to  mankind.  Nonetheless  these  Men  of old, 
   being of  races young  and eager,  learned swiftly  of the  Elves all 
   such art and knowledge as they would  teach; and  in their  skill and 
   wisdom they far surpassed all others of their  kind, who  dwelt still 
   east of the mountains, and knew not the Eldar of  the West,  ere ruin 
   befell Beleriand.                                                    
   
                                         
                                                                               
                  Commentary on Chapter 10.                                     
                                                                               
   $122. The  transient  use  in this  chapter and  subsequently of  the plural 
   form  Dwarfs  is  curious  (Dwarves,  which  goes  back  to  the beginning, 
   and was the form in The Hobbit, is used in the previous chapter,  $ 108). 
   In  AB  z  Dwarves  was  at  one  occurrence  only  (note  41)   changed  to 
   Dwarfs.   The   form   Naugrim   first   occurs   here;  the   Dwarves  were 
   Nauglath  in  the  Lost  Tales,  Nauglir  in  Q.  In   the  third   Tree  of 
   Tongues (p. 196) their language is Nauglian.                                 
     In  AB  2  (annal  104) 'the  Dwarves had  great mines  and cities  in the 
   east of Eredlindon, far south of Beleriand,  and the  chief of  these cities 
   were  Nogrod  and  Belegost',  as  in  the  direction   on  the   first  Map 
   (Eastward  Extension),  IV.  231  -   2;  but   the  Dwarf-cities   are  now 
   placed  in  QS  as  they  were  to   remain,  in   the  mountains   east  of 
   Thargelion,  and  AB  z  was  corrected  correspondingly  (note   17).  That 
   the  Dwarves  'were  admitted  at  times  even  into  Doriath' has  not been 
   said  before,  but  the  idea  that  they  were  already  well-known  to the 
   Dark-elves  of  Beleriand  when  the  Gnomes   first  encountered   them  in 
   the  Blue  Mountains  appeared  in  the  second  version  of  AB r  (see IV. 
   332, 336), and their  ancient road  is there  said to  have extended  to the 
   river Aros, i.e. to the confines of Doriath.                                 
     It  is  remarkable  that  at  this  time  the  statement that  the Dwarves 
   were  'in  some  things more  like to  Morgoth's people  than to  the Elves' 
   still survived from Q (IV. 104); but this is now palliated by what is said 
   in  $123,  where  the likeness  of the  Dwarves to  the Orcs  is represented 
   only  as  an  analogous  limitation  of natural  powers consequent  on their 
   origins.                                                                     
   $123. This  is  the  third  account  of  the  legend  of  the origin  of the 
   Dwarves,  following  those  in  AB 2  (annal 104) and  in the  Lhammas $9, 
   both  of  which  contain  the  remarkable  assertion  that the  Dwarves have 
   'no  spirit  indwelling';  see  the  commentaries  on  those  passages. Both 
   versions  were  modified  in  respect   of  this;   the  Lhammas   text  was 
   roughly emended  with a  specific direction  to follow  the passage  here in 
   QS  beginning  'Yet  they  derive  their  thought  and  being   after  their 
   measure  from  only  one  of  the  Powers...'  But  this  passage  in  QS is 
  
   itself  written over  something else  wholly erased.  Very likely,  then, QS 
   also had here a phrase concerning the  absence of  a 'spirit  indwelling' in 
   the  Dwarves,  and  my  father  corrected  both  QS   and  the   Lhammas  at 
   the  same  time,  as he  did elsewhere.  Moreover, the  account of  the fate 
   of  the  Dwarves  given here,  their return  'unto the  earth and  the stone 
   of  the  hills  of  which  they  were  fashioned',  is  taken from  the same 
   passage  in  AB  2  (it  is  absent  from  that  in  the Lhammas),  and this 
   is  surely  a  concomitant  of  the  conception  that  'the Dwarves  have no 
   spirit indwelling'.                                                          
     The  square  brackets  enclosing  this  passage  can  be  seen  to  belong 
   with  the  writing  of  the   manuscript;  they   evidently  show   to  what 
   
   portion of the  text the  marginal 'quoth  Pengolod' refers.  The question 
   again  arises  (see  $49)  why Pengolod  appears as  annotator if  he were 
   the author, as he certainly appears to be  in the  preamble to  the Quenta 
   Silmarillion  given  on  p.  201:  This  Account  was  composed  first  by 
   Pengolod  of  Gondolin'.  A  possible explanation  is to  be found  in the 
   other forms of preamble on pp. 203 - 4. From the first of these it  can be 
   concluded that the reference is to 'The Silmarillion' in the  larger sense 
   (i.e. as including  the Annals  and the  Lhammas), since  it is  said that 
   Pengolod  'used  much  the  writings of  Rumil... chiefly in the  annals of 
   Valinor  and  the  account of  tongues'. The  second (typescript)  form of 
   this  preamble  makes  the  wording  less  precise:  'he  used   much  the 
   writings  of  Rumil...  concerning   other  matters   than  the   wars  of 
   Beleriand'. Both versions  also say  that he  used the  accounts preserved 
   in  the Golden  Book, though  there is  no indication  of what  matter the 
   Golden  Book  contained.  In  either case  there is  no statement  one way 
   or  the  other  specifically  about  the  Quenta  Silmarillion. It  may be 
   therefore  that   my  father   now  regarded   Pengolod  as   redactor  or 
   compiler rather than as author, at any rate in certain parts of  the book, 
   and  in  these  Pengolod  marked  off  his  own  contributions  and  named 
   himself as authority for them - just as he  did in  the Annals  of Valinor 
   and  the  Lhammas.  Thus  here,  as  in  the   Lhammas  $9,   the  passage 
   concerning  the  origin  of  the  Dwarves  is an  addition by  Pengolod to 
   older material (in this case writing by Rumil).                           
       The  footnote  on  Dwarvish  language,  making  specific  reference to 
   the  Lhammas,  certainly  belongs  with  the   original  writing   of  the 
   manuscript.                                                                
   $124. Khuzud:  the  first  appearance  of  this name,  or of  any Dwarvish 
   name  for  Dwarves.  Cf.  The  Lord  of  the  Rings, Appendix  F: 'Khazad- 
   dum, the  Mansion of  the Khazad;  for such  is their  own name  for their 
   own race, and has been so, since Aule gave it to them  at their  making in 
   the deeps of time.'                                                       
       Enfeng:  cf.  Q  (IV.  104): 'those  who dwelt  in Nogrod  they called 
   Indrafangs,  the  Longbeards,  because  their   beards  swept   the  floor 
   before their feet.'  The name  Enfeng here  first appears.  Originally the 
   Longbeards were the Dwarves of Belegost (II. 247).                        
       Khazaddum  is  the  first  occurrence  of the  celebrated name.  It is 
   interesting  to observe  that it  existed -  but as  the Dwarvish  name of 
   Nogrod  -  already  at  this  time.  Later  the  Dwarvish  name  of Nogrod 
   was  Tumunzahar  (The   Silmarillion  p.   91);  Gabilgathol,   now  first 
   appearing, remained as the Dwarvish name of Belegost.                     
       In this paragraph is the first reference to Meglin's  association with 
   the  Dwarves.  -  Dolmed  now  replaces  Dolm  (and  AB  2  was  corrected 
   correspondingly, note 17).                                                
   $125. In QS $103 it is said that it was  Fingon who  destroyed the  Orcs at 
   Drengist.  - On  the new  dating, now  present from  the first  writing of 
   the manuscript, see the note on chronology, pp. 257 - 8.                  
   
    $126. Parallel  with  the  extension  of   the  Siege   of  Angband   by  two 
    hundred  years,  the  meeting  of  Felagund  and  Beor,  originally  dated in 
    the   year   zoo   in   AB   z,   undergoes  a   corresponding  postponement. 
  
    $128. The  footnote  to  the text  is original.  Whereas in  The Silmarillion 
    the  word  in  the  language  of  the  people  of Beor  for 'Wisdom'  was Nom 
    (see IV. 175), here it is Widris, and it can hardly be doubted that this is 
    to  be  related to  the Indo-European  stem seen,  for instance,  in Sanskrit 
    veda  'I  know';  Greek  idein  (from * widein)  'to  see'  and  oida  (from 
    * tvoida)  '(I  have  seen  >)  I know';  Latin videre  'to see';  Old English 
    witan 'to know' and wat 'I know'  (> archaic  I wot),  and the  words that 
    still  survive, wit,  wise, wisdom.  Cf. the  Lhammas $ 10: 'Yet  other Men 
    there  were,  it  seems,  that  remained  east  of  Eredlindon,  who  held to 
    their  speech,  and  from  this,  closely  akin  to  Taliska, are  come after 
    many ages of change languages that  live still  in the  North of  the earth.' 
    -  On  the  abandonment  of  their  own  tongue  by  Men  in   Beleriand  see 
    the   Lhammas   $10   and   commentary;   and  on   the  ascription   of  the 
    footnote to Pengolod see commentary on $ 123 above.                           
        'Thus  Beor  the  Vassal  got  his  name  among   the  Gnomes':   in  the 
    Etymologies  the  name  Beor  'follower,  vassal' is  a Noldorin  name (stem 
    BEW), whereas in The Silmarillion (p. 142)  it is  said that 'Beor signified 
    "Vassal"        in       the        tongue       of        his       people'. 
    $131. According to the original dating of  AB z  Beor was  born in  the year 
    170  and  died  in  250;  with  the  altered  chronology he  was born  in 370 
    and died in 450.                                                              
                                                                                 
                         11. OF THE RUIN OF BELERIAND AND THE                      
                                  FALL OF FINGOLFIN.                              
                                                                                 
        $132. Now  Fingolfin,  King  of  the  North, and  High-king of            
    the  Noldor,  seeing  that  his  folk  were  become  numerous  and            
    strong, and that the  Men allied  to them  were many  and valiant,            
    pondered  once  more  an assault  upon Angband.  For he  knew that            
    they all lived in danger while the circle of the siege  was incom-            
    plete, and  Morgoth was  free to  labour in  the dark  beneath the            
    earth.  This  counsel  was wise  according to  the measure  of his            
    knowledge;  for  the Gnomes  did not  yet comprehend  the fullness            
    of the power  of Morgoth,  nor understand  that their  unaided war            
    upon him was without final hope, whether  they hasted  or delayed.            
    But because the land was fair and their kingdoms wide, most of the            
    Noldor  were  grown  content  with things  as they  were, trusting            
    them to last. Therefore they  were little  disposed to  hearken to            
    Fingolfin, and the sons of Feanor at that time least of all. Among            
    the chieftains of the Gnomes Angrod and Egnor  alone were  of like            
    mind  with  the  King;  for  they  dwelt  in regions  whence Than-            
   
   gorodrim   could   be  descried,   and  the   threat  of   Morgoth  was 
   present  to  their  thought.  So  the  designs  of  Fingolfin  came  to 
   naught,    and    the    land    had   peace    yet   for    a   while. 
   $ 133. But  when the  sons of  the sons  of the  Fathers of  Men were 
   but  newly  come  to  manhood,  it  being   then  four   hundred  years 
   and five and fifty since the coming of Fingolfin, the evil  befell that 
   he  had  long  dreaded,  and  yet  more  dire   and  sudden   than  his 
   darkest  fear.  For  Morgoth  had  long prepared  his force  in secret, 
   while ever the  malice of  his heart  grew greater,  and his  hatred of 
   the  Gnomes  more  bitter;  and  he desired  not only  to end  his foes 
   but  to  destroy  also and  defile the  lands that  they had  taken and 
   made fair. And it is said that his hate overcame  his counsel,  so that 
   if he had  but endured  to wait  longer, until  his designs  were full, 
   then  the  Gnomes  would  have  perished  utterly. But  on his  part he 
   esteemed  too  lightly  the valour  of the  Elves, and  of Men  he took 
   yet                             no                             account. 
   $134. There  came  a  time  of   winter,  when   night  was   dark  and 
   without  moon;  and  the   wide  plain   of  Bladorion   stretched  dim 
   beneath the cold stars from the hill-forts  of the  Gnomes to  the feet 
   of   Thangorodrim.   The   watchfires  burned   low,  and   the  guards 
  
   were  few;  and  on  the  plain  few were  waking in  the camps  of the 
   horsemen   of  Hithlum.   Then  suddenly   Morgoth  sent   forth  great 
   rivers of flame that poured, swifter than the  cavalry of  the Balrogs, 
   over all the plain; and the Mountains  of Iron  belched forth  fires of 
   many  colours,  and  the  fume  stank  upon  the  air  and  was deadly. 
   Thus  Bladorion  perished,  and  fire  devoured  its  grasses;  and  it 
   became a  burned and  desolate waste,  full of  a choking  dust, barren 
   and lifefless;  and its  name was  changed, and  ever after  was called 
   the   Land   of   Thirst,  Dor-na-Fauglith   in  the   Gnomish  tongue. 
   Many  charred  bones  had   there  their   roofless  grave.   For  many 
   Gnomes   perished   in   that   burning,   who   were  caught   by  the 
   running  flame  and  could  not  fly  to  the  hills.  The  heights  of 
   Dorthonion  and  of  Eredwethion  held  back  the  fiery  torrents, but 
   their  woods  upon  the  slopes  that  looked  toward Angband  were all 
   kindled,  and  the  smoke  wrought   confusion  among   the  defenders. 
   This  was  the  Third  of  the  great  Battles,  Dagor  Vreged-ur,  the 
   Battle of Sudden Fire.                                                 
     $135. In  the  front  of  that  fire  came  Glomund  the  golden, the 
   father  of  dragons, and  in his  train were  Balrogs, and  behind them 
   came  the  black  armies  of  the  Orcs  in  multitudes  such   as  the 
   Gnomes  had  never  before  seen  or   imagined.  And   they  assaulted 
   the   fortresses   of  the   Gnomes,  and   broke  the   leaguer  about 
   
   Angband,  and  slew  wherever  they  found  them  both   the  Gnomes 
   and their allies, Dark-elves and Men.  Many of  the stoutest  of the 
   foes  of  Morgoth  were  destroyed in  the first  days of  that war, 
   bewildered  and  dispersed  and  unable  to  muster  their strength. 
   War ceased not wholly  ever again  in Beleriand;  but the  Battle of 
   Sudden  Fire  is  held  to  have  ended with  the coming  of spring, 
   when the onset of  Morgoth grew  less. For  he saw  now that  he had 
   not assembled sufficient strength, nor  rightly measured  the valour 
   of  the  Gnomes.  Moreover  his  captains  and  spies   brought  him 
   tidings  of  the  Elf-friends, the  Men of  Beleriand, and  of their 
   strength  in  arms;  and  a new  anger possessed  his heart,  and he 
   turned to thoughts of further evil.                                 
     $136. Thus  ended  the  Siege   of  Angband;   and  the   foes  of 
   Morgoth  were  scattered   and  sundered   one  from   another.  The 
   Dark-elves  fled  south  and  forsook  the  northern war.  Many were 
   received  into  Doriath,  and  the kingdom  and strength  of Thingol 
   grew greater in that time;  for the  power of  the queen  Melian was 
   woven about his borders  and evil  could not  yet enter  that hidden 
   realm.  Others  took  refuge  in the  fortresses by  the sea,  or in 
   Nargothrond;  but  most  fled  the  land  and  hid in  Ossiriand, or 
   passing   the  mountains   wandered  homeless   in  the   wild.  And 
   rumour of the war and the breaking of the siege reached the  ears of 
   Men in Middle-earth.                                                
     $137. The  sons  of  Finrod  bore  most heavily  the brunt  of the 
   assault,  and  Angrod  and  Egnor  were slain;  and Bregolas  son of 
   Beor, who was lord of that house  of Men  after his  father's death, 
   was  slain  beside  them. In  that battle  King Inglor  Felagund was 
   cut  off from  his folk  and surrounded  by the  Orcs, and  he would 
   have been slain or taken, but Barahir son of Beor  came up  with his 
   men  and  rescued  him, and  made a  wall of  spears about  him; and 
   they cut their way out of the battle with great loss.  Thus Felagund 
   escaped  and  went  south  to  Nargothrond,  his deep  fortress pre- 
   pared  against  the  evil  day;  but  he  swore  an oath  of abiding 
   friendship and aid in every need unto  Barahir and  all his  kin and 
   seed, and in token of his vow he gave to Barahir his ring.          
     $138. Barahir was  now by  right lord  of the  remnant of  the folk 
   of  Beor;  but  most  of  these  fled now  from Dorthonion  and took 
   refuge among the people  of Hador  in the  fastness of  Hithlum. But 
   Barahir would not  flee, and  remained contesting  the land  foot by 
  
   foot  with  the  servants  of  Morgoth.  But  Morgoth   pursued  his 
   people to the death, until few remained; and he took all  the forest 
   and  the  highland  of  Dorthonion,  save  the  highest  and  inmost 
   
   region, and turned it little by little to a place  of such  dread and 
   lurking  evil  that  even  the Orcs  would not  enter it  unless need 
   drove  them. Therefore  it was  after called  by the  Gnomes Taur-na- 
   Fuin,   which   is  Mirkwood,   and  Delduwath,   Deadly  Nightshade; 
   for the trees that grew there after the burning were black  and grim, 
   and their roots were  tangled, groping  in the  dark like  claws; and 
   those  who  strayed  among  them  became  lost  and  blind,  and were 
   strangled   or   pursued   to   madness   by   phantoms   of  terror. 
   $ 139. At  length  only  twelve  men  remained  to  Barahir: Beren 
   his  son,  and  Baragund   and  Belegund,   sons  of   Bregolas,  his 
   nephews,  and nine  faithful servants  of his  house whose  names are 
   yet   remembered   by   the   Gnomes:   Radhruin  and   Dairuin  they 
   were,   Dagnir   and   Ragnor,   Gildor   and  Gorlim   the  unhappy, 
   Arthod   and   Urthel,   and  Hathaldir   the  young.   Outlaws  they 
   became,  a  desperate  band  that  could  not  escape  and  would not 
   yield;  for  their  dwellings  were  destroyed,  and their  wives and 
   children  captured  or  slain,  save  only  Morwen  Eledhwen daughter 
   of  Baragund  and Rian  daughter of  Belegund. For  the wives  of the 
   sons  of  Bregolas  were  of  Hithlum,  and  were   sojourning  there 
   among their  kinsfolk when  the flame  of war  broke forth.  But from 
   Hithlum  there  came  now  neither  news  nor  help, and  Barahir and 
   his  men  were  hunted  like  wild  beasts,  and  Morgoth  sent  many 
   wolves  against  them;  and  they  retreated  to the  barren highland 
   above  the  forest,  and  wandered  among the  tarns and  rocky moors 
   of  that  region,  furthest  from  the spies  and spells  of Morgoth. 
   Their  bed  was  the  heather   and  their   roof  the   cloudy  sky. 
   $140. So  great  was   the  onslaught   of  Morgoth   that  Fingolfin 
   and  Fingon  could  not  come  to  the  succour  of Felagund  and his 
   brethren;  and  the  hosts  of  Hithlum were  driven back  with great 
   loss  to  the  fortresses  of  Eredwithion,  and  these  they  hardly  ] 
   defended  against  the  Orcs.  Hador  the  golden-haired,  prince  of 
   Men, fell in battle before the walls defending  the rearguard  of his 
   lord Fingolfin, being then sixty and six years of  age, and  with him 
   fell  Gundor  his  younger  son;  and  they   were  mourned   by  the 
   Elves. But Gumlin took  the lordship  of his  father. And  because of 
   the  strength  and  height  of  the  Shadowy  Mountains,  which with- 
   stood the torrent of fire, and by the valour of the Elves and  Men of 
   the  North,  which  neither  Orc  nor  Balrog  could   yet  overcome, 
   Hithlum  remained  yet  unconquered,  a  threat  upon  the  flank  of 
   Morgoth's attack. But Fingolfin was sundered  by a  sea of  foes from 
   his kinsmen.                                                            
       $141. For the  war had  gone ill  with the  sons of  Feanor, and 
   
   well  nigh  all the  east marches  were taken  by assault.  The pass 
   of  Aglon  was  forced,  though  with  great  cost  to  Morgoth; and 
   Celegorn  and  Curufin  being  defeated fled south  and west  by the 
   marches  of  Doriath  and came  at last  to Nargothrond,  and sought 
   harbour with their friend Orodreth. Thus  it came  to pass  that the 
   people of Celegorn swelled the  strength of  Felagund, but  it would 
   have been better, as after  was seen,  if they  had remained  in the 
   East among their own  kin. Maidros  the chief  of Feanor's  sons did 
   deeds  of  surpassing  valour,  and  the Orcs  could not  endure the 
   light  of  his  face; for  since his  torment upon  Thangorodrim his 
   spirit  burned like  a white  fire within,  and he  was as  one that 
   returneth from the  dead, keen  and terrible;  and they  fled before 
   him. Thus his citadel upon  the hill  of Himring  could not  at that 
   time be taken, and many of the most valiant  that remained,  both of 
   the folk  of Dorthonion  and of  the east  marches rallied  there to 
  
   Maidros; and for a while he closed once more the  pass of  Aglon, so 
   that the Orcs could not enter Beleriand by that road.               
            But  they  overwhelmed  the  riders of  the folk  of Feanor 
   upon  Lothland,  for  G1omund  came  thither,  and   passed  through 
   Maglor's  Gap,  and  destroyed  all  the  land  between the  arms of 
   Gelion.  And  the Orcs  took the  fortress upon  the west  slopes of 
   Mount  Rerir,  and  ravaged  all Thargelion,  the land  of Cranthir; 
   and  they  defiled  Lake  Helevorn. Thence  they passed  over Gelion 
   with  fire  and  terror  and  came far  into East  Beleriand. Maglor 
   joined  Maidros  upon  Himring;  but  Cranthir  fled and  joined the 
   remnant of his people to the scattered folk  of the  hunters, Damrod 
   and  Diriel, and  they retreated  and passed  Rhamdal in  the South. 
   Upon  Amon  Ereb  they  maintained  a  watch  and  some  strength of 
   war, and they  had aid  of the  Green-elves; and  the Orcs  came not 
   yet   into   Ossiriand   or   the    wild   of    South   Beleriand. 
   $ 123. For  nearly  two years  the Gnomes  still defended  the west 
   pass about the sources of Sirion, for the power of Ulmo was  in that 
   water,  and  Glomund  would  not  yet  adventure  that way,  for the 
   time of his full strength was not  come; and  Minnastirith withstood 
   the Orcs. But at length after the fall of  Fingolfin, which  is told 
   hereafter,  Sauron  came  against  Orodreth,   the  warden   of  the 
   tower, with a host of Balrogs. Sauron was the  chief servant  of the 
   evil  Vala,  whom he  had suborned  to his  service in  Valinor from 
   among  the  people  of  the  Gods.  He  was   become  a   wizard  of 
   dreadful  power,  master  of  necromancy, foul  in wisdom,  cruel in 
   strength,  mis-shaping  what  he  touched,  twisting what  he ruled, 
   lord  of  werewolves:  his  dominion  was  torment.  He   took  Min- 
   
   nastirith  by  assault,  the  tower  of Inglor  upon the  isle of  Sirion, for 
   a  dark  cloud  of  fear  fell upon  those that  defended it;  and he  made it 
   a  stronghold  of  evil,  and  a  menace; *  for  no  living   creature  could 
   pass  through  that  vale  that  he  did  not  espy   from  the   tower  where 
   he  sat.  And  Morgoth  held  now  also  the  western  pass  and   his  terror 
   filled       the       fields       and       woods        of       Beleriand. 
   $ 144. The  death  of  Fingolfin.  It  came   to  pass   that  news   came  to 
   Hithlum   that   Dorthonion   was   lost   and  the   sons  of   Finrod  over- 
   thrown,  and  that  the  sons  of  Feanor  were   driven  from   their  lands. 
   Then  Fingolfin  saw  that  the  ruin  of   the  Gnomes   was  at   hand,  and 
   he   was   filled  with   wrath  and   despair,  and   a  madness   came  upon 
   him.  And  he  rode  alone   to  the   gates  of   Angband,  and   he  sounded 
   his   horn  and   smote  upon   the  brazen   gates  and   challenged  Morgoth 
   to  come   forth  to   single  combat.   And  Morgoth   came.  That   was  the 
   last  time  in  these  wars  that  he  passed  the  doors  of  his stronghold, 
   and  it  is  said  that  he  took  not  the  challenge  willingly;  for though 
   his  might  is  greatest  of  all  things in  this world,  alone of  the Valar 
   he  knows  fear.  But  he  could  not  now  deny  the  challenge   before  the 
   face  of  his  captains;  for  the  rocks  rang  with  the  shrill   music  of 
   the  silver   horn  of   Fingolfin  and   his  voice   came  keen   and  clear 
   down   into   the   depths   of   Angband;   and   Fingolfin   named   Morgoth 
   craven,   and   lord   of   slaves.    Therefore   Morgoth    came,   climbing 
   slowly   from  his   subterranean  throne,   and  the   rumour  of   his  feet 
   was   like  thunder   underground.  And   he  issued   forth  clad   in  black 
   armour;  and  he   stood  before   the  king   like  a   tower,  iron-crowned, 
   and  his  vast  shield,  sable  unblazoned,  cast  a  shadow  over   him  like 
   a  storm  cloud.  But  Fingolfin  gleamed  beneath  it  like  a star;  for his 
   mail  was  overlaid  with   silver,  and   his  blue   shield  was   set  with 
   crystals;  and  he  drew  his  sword  Ringil,  and  it  glittered   like  ice, 
   cold and grey and deadly.                                                      
            Then    Morgoth    hurled    aloft    as    a    mace    Grond,   the 
   hammer   of   the   Underworld,   and   swung   it   down   like  a   bolt  of 
   thunder.  But  Fingolfin   sprang  aside,   and  Grond   rent  a   mighty  pit 
   in   the  earth,   whence  smoke   and  fire   darted.  Many   times  Morgoth 
  
   essayed  to  smite  him,   and  each   time  Fingolfin   leaped  away,   as  a 
   lightning   shoots    from   under    a   dark    cloud;   and    he   wounded 
   Morgoth  with  seven   wounds,  and   seven  times   Morgoth  gave   a  cry 
   of  anguish,  whereat   the  rocks   shivered,  and   the  hosts   of  Angband 
   fell upon their faces in dismay.                                               
                                                                                 
    (* Footnote to the text: And it became called' Tol-na-Gaurhoth, the Isle 
      of Werewolves.)                                                             
   
   $ 146. But  at  last  the  king  grew  weary,  and Morgoth  bore down 
   his  shield  upon  him.  Thrice  he  was  crushed  to  his  knees, and 
   thrice arose again and bore up  his broken  shield and  stricken helm. 
   But  the earth  was all  rent and  pitted about  him, and  he stumbled 
   and fell  backward before  the feet  of Morgoth;  and Morgoth  set his 
   left foot upon his neck, and the weight of it was like a  fallen hill. 
   Yet  with  his  last  and  desperate stroke  Fingolfin hewed  the foot 
   with  Ringil,  and  the  blood  gushed  forth  black  and  smoking and 
   filled the pits of Grond.                                             
      $147. Thus   died   Fingolfin,  High-king   of  the   Gnomes,  most 
   proud  and  valiant  of  the  Elven-kings  of  old.  The Orcs  make no 
   boast of that duel at the gate; neither do the Elves  sing of  it, for 
   sorrow;  but  the tale  of it  is remembered,  for Thorondor,  king of 
   eagles,  brought  the  tidings  to  Gondolin,  and  to   Hithlum.  For 
   Morgoth  took  the  body  of the  Elven-king and  broke it,  and would 
   hew  it  asunder  and  cast  it  to  his  wolves;  but  Thorondor came 
   hasting  from  his  eyrie  among  the  peaks  of  Gochressiel,  and he 
   stooped  upon  Morgoth,  and  smote  his  golden  beak into  his face. 
   The rushing of his wings was  like the  noise of  the winds  of Manwe, 
   and he  seized the  body in  his mighty  talons, and  soaring suddenly 
   above  the  darts  of the  Orcs he  bore the  Elven-king away.  And he 
   laid  him  upon  a  mountain-top  that  looked  from  the  North  upon 
   the  hidden  valley  of  Gondolin;  and  Turgon  coming  built  a high 
   cairn  over  him.  Neither  Orc nor  Balrog dared  ever after  to pass 
   over the mount  of Fingolfin  or draw  nigh his  tomb, until  the doom 
   of  Gondolin  was  come  and  treachery  was   born  among   his  kin. 
   Morgoth  goes  ever  halt of  one foot  since that  day, and  the pain 
   of his  wounds cannot  be healed;  and in  his face  is the  scar that 
   Thorondor  made. 
   $148.  There   was   lamentation   in   Hithlum   when  the   fall  of 
   Fingolfin  became  known;  but  Fingon  took   the  kingship   of  the 
   Noldor,  and  he  maintained  still  his  realm  behind   the  Shadowy 
   Mountains   in  the   North.  But   beyond  Hithlum   Morgoth  pursued 
   his foes  relentlessly, and  he searched  out their  hiding-places and 
   took  their  strongholds  one  by  one.  And  the  Orcs  growing  ever 
   bolder  wandered  at  will  far and  wide, coming  down Sirion  in the 
   West  and  Celon  in  the  East,  and  they  encompassed  Doriath; and 
   they harried the lands, so that beast and bird  fled before  them, and 
   silence  and  desolation  spread  steadily   from  the   North.  Great 
   numbers  of  the  Gnomes,  and  of the  Dark-elves, they  took captive 
   and  led  to  Angband,  and made  thralls, forcing  them to  use their 
   skill  and  knowledge  in  the  service  of  Morgoth.   They  laboured 
   
   without rest in his  mines and  forges, and  torment was  their wage. 
   $ 149. Yet  Morgoth  sent  also  his   spies  and   emissaries  among 
   the  Dark-elves  and  the  thrall-Gnomes,  and  among  the  free; and 
   they were clad in false  forms and  deceit was  in their  speech, and 
   they  made  lying  promises  of  reward,   and  with   cunning  words 
   sought  to  arouse  fear  and jealously  among the  peoples, accusing 
   their  kings  and  chieftains  of  greed,  and  of  treachery  one to 
   another. And because of the curse of  the kin-slaying  at Alqualonde, 
   these  lies were  often believed;  and indeed  as the  times darkened 
   they had a measure of truth, for the  hearts and  minds of  the Elves 
  
   of  Beleriand  became  clouded  with  despair  and  fear.   And  most 
   the  Gnomes  feared  the  treachery of  their own  kin, who  had been 
   thralls  in  Angband; for  Morgoth used  some of  these for  his evil 
   purposes, and feigning  to give  them liberty  sent them  abroad, but 
   their wills were chained to  his, and  strayed only  to come  back to 
   him  again.  Therefore  if  any  of  the  captives escaped  in truth, 
   and  returned  to  their  own  people, they  had little  welcome, and 
   wandered         alone         outlawed         and        desperate. 
   $150. Of  the  Swarthy  Men.  To  Men   Morgoth  feigned   pity,  if 
   any  would  hearken  to  his  messages, saying  that their  woes came 
   only of their servitude to the rebel Gnomes, but at the hands  of the 
   rightful lord of earth they  would get  honour and  a just  reward of 
   valour, if they would leave rebellion.  But of  the Three  Houses few 
   men  would  give  ear  to  him,  not  even were  they brought  to the 
   torment  of  Angband.  Therefore  he  pursued  them with  hatred, but 
   he sent his messengers east over the mountains. And  it is  said that 
   at this  time the  Swarthy Men  came first  into Beleriand;  and some 
   were  already secretly  under the  dominion of  Morgoth, and  came at 
   his call; but not all, for the rumour of Beleriand, of its  lands and 
   waters,  of  its  wars and  riches, went  now far  and wide,  and the 
   wandering  feet  of Men  were ever  set westward  in those  days. And 
   Morgoth  was  glad  of  their  coming,  for  he  thought  they  would 
   prove more pliable to  his service,  and that  through them  he might 
   yet work great injury to the Elves.                                  
        $151. Now  the  Easterlings  or  Romenildi,  as the  Elves named 
   these  newcomers,  were  short  and  broad,  long  and strong  in the 
   arm; their hair was black,  and grew  much also  upon their  face and 
   breast; their skins were swart or sallow, and their eyes  brown; yet 
   their  countenances  were  for  the  most  part not  uncomely, though 
   some  were  grim  and  fierce.  Their  houses  and tribes  were many, 
   and some  had greater  liking for  the Dwarfs  of the  mountains than 
   for the Elves. But the  sons of  Feanor, seeing  the weakness  of the 
   
   Noldor,  and  the  growing  power  of  the  armies  of  Morgoth, made 
   alliances with these men, and gave their  friendship to  the greatest 
   of  their  chieftains,  Bor   and  Ulfang.   And  Morgoth   was  well 
   content;  for  this  was as  he had  designed. The  sons of  Bor were 
   Borlas  and  Boromir  and  Borthandos;  and  they   followed  Maidros 
   and  Maglor,  and  cheated the  hope of  Morgoth, and  were faithful. 
   The  sons  of  Ulfang  the Black  were Ulfast  and Ulwarth  and Uldor 
   the  Accursed;  and they  followed Cranthir  and swore  allegiance to 
   him,               and                proved               faithless. 
   $ 152. There  was  small  love  between  the  Three  Houses  and  the 
   Swarthy  Men;  and  they   met  seldom.   For  the   newcomers  abode 
   long  in  East  Beleriand;  but  the  people  of  Hador were  shut in 
   Hithlum,  and  Beor's  house  was  well  nigh  destroyed.  Yet Haleth 
   and  his men  remained still  free; for  they had  been at  first un- 
   touched by the northern  war, since  they dwelt  to the  southward in 
   the  woods  by  Sirion.  There  now  there was  war between  them and 
   the  invading Orcs;  for they  were stout-hearted  men and  would not 
   lightly forsake the woods they loved.  And amid  the tale  of defeats 
   of this time their deeds are  remembered with  honour: for  after the 
   taking  of  Minnastirith  the  Orcs  came  through the  western pass, 
   and  would  maybe  have  ravaged  even  unto  the  mouths  of Sirion; 
   but  Haleth  sent  swift word  to Thingol,  being friendly  with many 
   of  the  Elves  that  guarded  the  borders  of Doriath.  And Thingol 
   sent  Beleg  the  bowman,  chief  of  his  march-wardens, to  his aid 
   with  many  archers;  and  Haleth  and  Beleg  took an  Orc-legion at 
   unawares in  the forest,  and destroyed  it; and  the advance  of the 
   power  of   Morgoth  southward   down  the   course  of   Sirion  was 
   stayed.  Thus  the  folk  of  Haleth  dwelt  yet  for  many  years in 
   watchful peace in the forest of Brethil; and  behind their  guard the 
  
   kingdom   of   Nargothrond   had  respite   and  mustered   anew  its 
   strength.                                                            
     $153. It  is  said  that  Hurin  son  of Gumlin,  son of  Hador, of 
   Hithlum was with Haleth  in that  battle, and  he was  then seventeen 
   years of age; and this was his first deed of arms, but not  his last. 
   For  Hurin  son  of Gumlin  was fostered  for a  while in  boyhood by 
   Haleth,  according  to  the  custom of  Men and  Elves in  that time. 
   And it is recorded  that in  the autumn  of the  year of  Sudden Fire 
   Haleth  took  Hurin,  then  newcome  from  his  father's  house,  and 
   they went  hunting northward  up the  vale of  Sirion; and  by chance 
   or  the  will  of  Ulmo  they came  upon the  secret entrance  to the 
   hidden  valley  of  Tumladin,  where  Gondolin  was  built.  But they 
   were  taken  by  the  guards,  and  brought  before Turgon;  and they 
   
   looked  upon the  forbidden city,  whereof none  of those  outside yet 
   knew   aught,  save   Thorondor  king   of  eagles.   Turgon  welcomed 
   them;  for  messages  and  dreams  had  come  to  him  up  Sirion from 
   the  sea,  from  Ulmo,  Lord  of Waters,  warning him  of woe  to come 
   and foretelling that the aid of mortal men would  be necessary,  if he 
   would  save  any   of  the   Gnomes  from   their  doom.   But  Turgon 
   deemed  that  Gondolin  was  strong,  and  the time  not ripe  for its 
   revealing; and he would not suffer the men to depart. It is  said that 
   he  had  great  liking  for  the  boy  Hurin, and  love was  joined to 
   policy; for he  desired to  keep Hurin  at his  side in  Gondolin. But 
   tidings came of  the great  battle, and  the need  of Gnomes  and Men; 
   and  Haleth  and  Hurin besought  Turgon for  leave to  go to  the aid 
   of  their  own  folk.  Turgon  then  granted  their  prayer,  but they 
   swore  deep  oaths to  him, and  never revealed  his secret;  and such 
   of  the counsels  of Turgon  as Hurin  had learned  he kept  hidden in 
   his heart.                                                            
            Turgon  would  not  as  yet  suffer  any of  his own  folk to 
   issue  forth  to  war,  and  Haleth and  Hurin departed  from Gondolin 
   alone.  But Turgon,  rightly deeming  that the  breaking of  the Siege 
   of  Angband  was  the  beginning  of  the  downfall  of   the  Noldor, 
   unless  aid  should  come,  sent  secret messengers  to the  mouths of 
   Sirion, and to the Isle  of Balar.  There they  built ships,  and many 
   set sail  thence, seeking  for Valinor,  to ask  for help  and pardon. 
   And they besought the birds of  the sea  to guide  them. But  the seas 
   were  wild  and  wide,  and  shadow  and  enchantment  lay  upon them, 
   and  Valinor  was  hidden.  Therefore  none   of  the   messengers  of 
   Gondolin  came  ever  unto  the  West  at  that  time;  and  many were 
   lost  and  few  returned;  but  the  doom  of  Gondolin  drew  nearer. 
   $155. Rumour  came   to  Morgoth   of  these   things,  and   he  was 
   unquiet amid his victories; and  he desired  greatly to  learn tidings 
   of  Felagund  and  Turgon.  For  they  had   vanished  out   of  know- 
   ledge,  and  yet  were not  dead; and  he feared  what they  might yet 
   accomplish   against   him.   Of  Nargothrond   he  knew   indeed  the 
   name,  but  neither its  place nor  its strength;  but of  Gondolin he 
   knew  naught,  and  the  thought  of  Turgon  troubled  him  the more. 
   Therefore  he  sent  forth  ever  more  spies  into Beleriand;  but he 
   recalled the main hosts  of his  Orcs and  mustered again  his forces. 
   And  it  is  said  that he  was dismayed  to find  how great  had been 
   their  loss,  perceiving  that  he  could  not  yet  make a  final and 
   victorious  battle,  until   he  had   gathered  new   strength.  Thus 
   Beleriand  in  the  South had  a semblance  of peace  again for  a few 
   brief years; but the forges of Angband were full of labour.           
   
   $ 156. Siege  of  Eithel  Sirion  and  Fall  of   Gumlin.  Nor   did  the 
   assault   upon   the   northern   strongholds   cease.    Himring   Morgoth 
   besieged  so  close  that  no  help  might  come   from  Maidros,   and  he 
   threw   suddenly   a   great   force   against   Hithlum.   The   Orcs  won 
   many   of   the   passes,   and   some   came   even   into   Mithrim;  but 
  
   Fingon  drove  them  in  the  end  with  heavy  slaughter  from  the  land, 
   and  pursued  them   far  across   the  sands   of  Fauglith.   Yet  sorrow 
   marred  his  victory,  for  Gumlin  son  of  Hador  was  slain by  an arrow 
   in the siege of  the fortress  of Fingon  at Eithel  Sirion. Hurin  his son 
   was  then  new-come  to  manhood,  but  he  was  great  in   strength  both 
   of   mind  and   body;  and   he  ruled   now  the   house  of   Hador  and 
   served  Fingon."  And  in  this  time  also   the  outlaws   of  Dorthonion 
   were   destroyed,   and   Beren   son  of   Barahir  alone   escaping  came 
   hardly into Doriath.                                                        
                                                                              
                            Commentary on Chapter 11.                         
                                                                              
   $132. This  paragraph  is developed  from the  first part  of annal  222 in 
   AB z (there is nothing of it in the earlier sources).                       
   $133. 'The  sons  of  the  sons  of  the  Fathers  of  Men' are  the second 
   generation   after   Beor,   Hador,   and   Haleth   (Baragund,   Belegund, 
   Beren;   Hurin,  Huor;   Handir),  whose   birthdates,  according   to  the 
   revised  chronology  in  AB  z,   fall  between   424  (Baragund)   and 444 
   (Huor).                                                                     
   $138. The  application  of  Mirkwood to  Taur-na-Fuin is  interesting. Cf. 
   the  reverse case  in Unfinished  Tales, p.  281, where  (long after)  in a 
   note  to  The  Disaster  of  the  Gladden  Fields  my  father  wrote:  'the 
   shadow  of  Sauron  spread  through  Greenwood   the  Great,   and  changed 
   its name from Eryn Galen to Taur-nu-Fuin (translated Mirkwood).'            
     $139. The  only  names  of  the  men  of  Barahir's  band  given in  AB 2 
     (annal  257),  other  than  his son  and nephews,  are Gorlim,  Radros (> 
     Radruin),  Dagnir,  and  Gildor.  -  On  the story  that Morwen  and Rian 
     were of Hithlum, and were stayirig  there at  the time  of the  Battle of 
     Sudden    Fire,    see    AB    2     annal    257     and    commentary. 
     $140. According to  the revised  dating, Hador  was born  in 390,  and he 
     died  with Gundor  in 456.  As AB  2 was  originally written,  Gundor was 
     the  elder  son,  but  he  became  the  younger  (note  20), born  in 419 
     'beneath  the  shadows  of  Eredlindon'  (i.e.  before Hador  crossed the 
     mountains into Beleriand).                                                
     $141. Celegorn,  not  Celegorm,  was  here  the  form first  written (see 
     commentary on $41). - It is said in QS $ 117 that after the founding of 
                                                                              
      (* Footnote  to  the  text: For  he returned  unto his  own folk  after the 
        victory in the woods of  Brethil, while  the ways  north to  Hithlum were 
        passable because of the defeat of the Orcs at that time.)              
   
    Nargothrond  Inglor  Felagund   committed  the   tower  of   Minnastirith  to 
    Orodreth;  and  later  in  the present  chapter ($ 143)  it is  recounted how 
    Sauron  came  against  Orodreth  and  took  the  tower  by assault  (the fate 
    of  the  defenders  is  not  there  mentioned).   The  statement   here  that 
    Celegorn  and  Curufin  'sought  harbour  with   their  friend   Orodreth'  - 
    rather  than  sought  harbour   with  Felagund   -  is   found  also   in  an 
    emendation   to  AB   2  (note   25);  the   implication  is   that  Orodreth 
    reached  Nargothrond  before  them,  and  that  their  friendship   with  him 
    was  the  motive  for  their  going  to  Nargothrond.  This  friendship  sur- 
    vived  the  change  of  Orodreth's  lordship  from  the  east  of  Dorthonion 
    ('nighest to the sons of Feanor',  AB 2  annal 52  as originally  written) to 
    the  wardenship  of  the tower  on Tol  Sirion. The  sentence 'the  people of 
    Celegorn  swelled  the  strength  of  Felagund,  but   it  would   have  been 
    better...  if  they  had  remained  in  the  East among  their own  kin' goes 
    back  to  Q  (IV.  106),   though  in   Q  Celegorm   and  Curufin   came  to 
    Nargothrond together with Orodreth.                                           
    $142. The  fortress  on  the  west  slopes  of  Mount  Rerir  is   here  first 
    mentioned.                                                                    
    $143. On  the  shifting  representation  of  the  growth  of the  great Dragon 
    to his full power and terror see IV. 181 - 2, 317 - 18. The  statement in 
    AB  2  annal  255 that  Glomund was  'in his  full might'  at the  Battle of 
  
    Sudden  Fire  was  not  taken  up  in QS  $135, and  in the  present passage 
    'the  time  of  his  full  strength  was  not  come'.  In   The  Silmarillion 
    (p. 151) Glaurung was again 'in his full might' at the time of the battle: 
    this was taken from the final version of the Annals (the Grey Annals).        
      This  is  the first  occurrence of  the name  Sauron in  the 'Silmarillion' 
    tradition; but its actual first occurrence (in  a text  as first  written) is 
    probably either in The Lost  Road or  in the  second version  of The  Fall of 
    Numenor   (see   the   commentary   on   FN  II   $5).  The   statement  that 
    Morgoth  suborned  Sauron  'in  Valinor  from  among   the  people   of  the 
    Gods'  is notable.  The implication  must be  that at  this period  my father 
    conceived  Sauron  to  have  followed  Morgoth  when   he  fled   to  Middle- 
    earth accompanied by Ungoliante.                                              
      With the words 'a host of Balrogs' cf. the commentary on $89.               
    $$144-7. The  account  of  the  death of  Fingolfin in  QS was  largely based 
    on  the  Lay  of  Leithian  Canto  XII  (see III.  293) -  Which in  turn had 
    followed the prose version in Q (IV. 176 - 8).                                
    $147. In Q $9 (IV. 106) 'The  Orcs sing  of that  duel at  the gates',  and in 
    the Lay of Leithian (lines 3584 - 5) 'Yet  Orcs would  after laughing  tell / 
    of the duel at the gates of hell.'                                            
      The  name  Thorondor   (for  Thorndor)   appears  now   in  this   form  as 
    first written (see commentary on $$96 - 7).                                   
      Gochressiel:  this  name  (on  which  see  the  Etymologies,  stem  KHARAS) 
    was  afterwards  changed  to  Crisaegrim.   In  Q   $15  Thorndor   dwelt  on 
    Thangorodrim   until   the    Battle   of    Unnumbered   Tears,    when   he 
   
    removed  his  eyries  'to  the  northward  heights  of the  Encircling Moun- 
    tains', and  kept watch  there 'sitting  upon the  cairn of  King Fingolfin'. 
    This  goes  back  to  S  ($15;  see  IV.  66).  Afterwards   the  Crissaegrim 
    'abode of  eagles' were  expressly stated  to be  the peaks  to the  south of 
    Gondolin,  and  the  name  was  so  marked   in  on   the  second   Map;  but 
    Gochressiel in QS need not have had this narrower significance.               
        In Q $9  it was  Thorndor who  'set' Fingolfin's  cairn on  the mountain- 
    top, just as in the Lay of Leithian (lines 3626  - 7)  'in mounded  cairn the 
    mighty  dead  /  he  laid  upon  the mountain's  head'; but  in QS,  with the 
    changed  story  of  the  foundation  of  Gondolin,  it  is  Turgon  who comes 
    up  from  the  city  in  the  valley  beneath and  builds his  father's tomb. 
    $150. The  earlier sources  have nothing  of the  content of  this paragraph, 
    in  which  first  appears  the  important  development   that  some   of  the 
    Swarthy   Men   were   already   under   Morgoth's   dominion   before   they 
    entered Beleriand (see IV. 179 - 80).                                         
    $151.  In  the  description  of  the  Swarthy  Men,  or  Romenildi ('Eastern 
    Men',  Easterlings)  as  they  are  called  here,  my  father  was  following 
    AB  z  annal  263  (463),   the  year   of  their   first  coming   into  East 
    Beleriand.   The  form   Bor  was   changed  from   Bor  subsequent   to  the 
    writing  of  the  manuscript,  as  in  AB  2  (note  33),  but  Ulfang  and 
    Ulwarth   (appearing   only   by   emendation   in   AB  2)   are  original. 
    $152. There  is  here  the  explicit  assertion  that the  house of  Beor was 
    well nigh destroyed -, earlier in this chapter ($138) it was said that after 
    the  Battle  of  Sudden  Fire  'Barahir  was  now  by   right  lord   of  the 
    remnant  of  the  folk  of  Beor;  but  most  of  these fled  from Dorthonion 
    and  took  refuge  among the  people of  Hador in  the fastness  of Hithlum.' 
    The  passage  concerning  the  people  of  Haleth  and  the   destruction  of 
    the  Orcs  in Brethil  by Haleth  and Beleg  with archers  out of  Doriath is 
    derived    from    annal    258    in    AB    2,    and    much    expanded. 
    $153. The  story of  Hurin's sojourn  in Gondolin  is found  in AB  2 (annal 
    256) in very much the same  form as  it is  told here.  The statement  in the 
    opening   sentence   of   the   paragraph   that   Haleth  and   Hurin  (then 
    seventeen years old) were 'in that battle' refers to  the destruction  of the 
    Orcs  in  Brethil in  the year  458; Hurin  was born  in 441. See note  32 to 
    AB z.                                                                         
    $154.  The  account  of  the  vain  attempt  of  Turgon  to  send  messengers 
    over  the  ocean  to Valinor  is developed  from that  in annal 256 in  AB 2. 
  
    $156. The attack on Hithlum took place in the year 462, the  year in           
    which Beren fled from Dorthonion. - The  name Fauglith  was written           
    Dor-na-Fauglith, but changed at the time of writing.                          
        With  the  footnote  (contemporary  with  the  writing  of  the           
    manuscript) cf. the addition  to AB  2 annal  258 (note  32): Hurin           
    of Hithlum was  with Haleth;  but he  departed afterward  since the           
    victory [in Brethil] had made the journey possible, and returned to           
    his own folk.'                                                                
   
                           12 - 15 OF BEREN AND TINUVIEL.                        
                                                                                
   The  Quenta  Silmarillion  came  to  an  end  not  abruptly but  raggedly. The 
   textual  history  now becomes  very complex,  but since  it bears  strongly On 
   the  question  of  how  matters stood  when The  Lord of  the Rings  was begun 
   I  give  here  an  account  of  it.  Since, as  I believe,  the story  of what 
   happened,  and  when,  can  be  put  together  with  a  high  degree  of prob- 
   ability, I set it out on the basis of my  reconstruction and  in the  order of 
   events that I deduce, since this will be briefer and clearer than to  give all 
   the evidences first and only then to draw conclusions.                        
    I have noticed  earlier (p.  199) that  there is  now no  trace of  any rough 
   drafts   underlying  the   polished  and   beautiful  QS   manuscript  (though 
   they  must  have  existed) until  the tale  of Beren  and Luthien  is reached; 
   but at this point they appear abundantly. The first  of them  is a  very rough 
   manuscript  which  I shall  call 'QS(A)',  or simply  'A'; this  represents, I 
   feel sure, the first essay at a prose version of the  tale since  the original 
   Tale of Tinuviel, a prose 'saga' to be  told on  a far  more ample  scale than 
   the brief account  in Q  ($ 10). The  treachery of  Gorlim, the  surprising of 
   Barahir's  lair  on Dorthonion,  and Beren's  recapture of  the ring  from the 
   Orcs, are fully told; and  in some  two and  a half  thousand words  this text 
   only  reaches  the  words  of  Thingol's  people  when  the  woods  of Doriath 
   fell silent (the Lay of Leithian lines 861 - 2).                              
    On  the  basis  of A  (or perhaps  of a  further draft  version now  lost) my 
   father  then  continued  QS in  fine script  through chapter  12 and  into 13, 
   giving  a general  heading Of  Beren and  Tinuviel to  both but  entitling the 
   individual  chapters  Of  the  Meeting  of  Beren and  Luthien Tinuviel and 
   The Quest of the Silmaril. Here too the story  was told  very fully,  but less 
   so than in the rough draft  A; for  the story  of Gorlim  and the  betrayal of 
   Barahir is dealt with in less  than a  page, and  Dairon is  entirely excluded 
   from the narrative.  At the  point where  Inglor Felagund  gave the  crown of 
   Nargothrond to Orodreth, the text ends. It is convenient to  call this  - just 
   for the purpose of this discussion - 'QS I'.                                  
    QS I  ends here  because my  father saw  that it  was going  to be  too long, 
   overbalancing  the  whole  work.  He  had  taken  more  than  4000   words  to 
   reach  the  departure  of  Beren  and  Felagund  from  Nargothrond -  and this 
   did  not  include  the  story  of  Luthien's  imprisonment  in  the tree-house 
   and her escape from it,  which in  the Lay  precedes the  account of  Beren in 
   Nargothrond.  (That  QS  I  was originally  simply the  continuation of  QS is 
   obvious from the  fact that  in the  course of  it there  is the  new chapter- 
   heading  numbered  13.)  He  therefore  set  it  aside,  and  began anew  on a 
   less  ample  version,  though  still  by  no  means severely  compressed (this 
   version  reaches  the  departure  of  Beren  and  Felagund   from  Nargothrond 
   in  some  1800  words);  but  he retained  the first  page of  QS I,  which he 
   considered  to  be  sufficiently 'compressed'.  This page  takes the  story to 
   the  words  [Beren]  swore  upon  it  an oath  of vengeance  (The Silmarillion 
   p.  163).  For  this reason  QS I,  as it  now stands,  has no  beginning, but 
   
    takes up at the head of the  second page  with the  words First  therefore he 
    pursued the Orcs that had slain his father.                                   
      As a basis for the projected  'short' version  of the  tale, my  father now 
    made a draft version of the whole.  This manuscript,  'QS(B)' or  'B', starts 
    out clearly enough but rapidly  declines into  a scrawl.  It begins,  on page 
    i, with the words  First therefore  he pursued  the Orcs  that had  slain his 
  
    father - because the first page of QS I, extending  precisely to  this point, 
    was retained for the new version.                                             
      From text B was derived  the 'short'  form of  the story  ('QS II')  in the 
    QS manuscript,  written in  the same  fine script.  This retains  the chapter 
    division 12/13 at the same point as it had been made in QS I,  where Beren 
    left Doriath; chapter 13 ends  with the  burial of  Felagund on  Tol Sirion; 
    and chapter 14 is entitled The Quest of the Silmaril 2. Near the end of this 
    chapter the script changes,  slightly but  noticeably, from  one page  to the 
    next.  The  first  script,  extraordinarily uniform  right through  the manu- 
    script from the beginning, ends at the  foot of  page 91  with the  words but 
    the jewel suffered his touch (The Silmarillion  p. 181),  and the  new begins 
    at the  head of  page 92  with and  hurt him  not, continuing  to the  end of 
    chapter 14 a few lines down page 93  at for  the power  of the  Silmaril was 
    hidden within him. I feel certain that it was at the foot of page 91 that my 
    father  broke  off  when  the QS  manuscript went  to Allen  and Unwin  on 15 
    November 1937.                                                                
      But he was reluctant to set  his work  (the development  of the  rough text 
    B into the finished narrative QS II)  suddenly aside.  He therefore  at once 
    began  on an  intermediate manuscript,  'QS(C)' or  'C', in  a less  fine and 
    time-consuming  form  (intending  to  copy  this   into  the   QS  manuscript 
    when it came back to him). This I deduce from  the fact  that the  first page 
    of text C is numbered 92 and begins  with the  words and  hurt him  not, just 
    as does the portion of QS I I in the changed script.                          
      When  QS  came  back   from  the   publishers  on   16  December   1937  my 
    father began immediately (see  III. 366)  on 'a  new story  about Hobbits', 
    and I do not think  that after  that time  he extended  the narrative  of the 
    Quenta  Silmarillion  any  further.  But  while the  QS manuscript  was away, 
    he had  extended the  text C  for a  good distance,  completing the  story of 
    Beren and Luthien through a final  chapter (15) entitled  The Quest  of the 
    Silmaril 3:  The  Wolf-hunt of  Carcharoth, writing  a further  chapter (16) 
    Of  the  Fourth  Battle:  Nirnaith  Arnediad,  and  commencing  17  Of Turin 
    the Hapless. By this stage  the manuscript  had as  usual degenerated  into a 
    scrawl,  and  he  left  it  at  Turin's  putting   on  the   Dragon-helm  and 
    becoming the companion of Beleg on the north marches of Doriath.             
      Still (if I  am right)  before the  return of  the QS  manuscript, however, 
    he followed text C in this leap-frogging fashion with  a further  and clearer 
    manuscript,  'QS(D)'  or  'D',  which  took  up  from  C  in  the  middle  of 
    chapter  16  (Of  the  Fourih  Battle)  at the  point where  it is  told that 
    Maidros  was  delayed  by  the  machinations  of  Uldor  the   Accursed  (The 
    Silmarillion  p.  190),  and  continued  somewhat  further  into  chapter  17 
   
    (here  called  Of   Turin  Turamarth   or  Turin   the  Hapless),   as  far   as  the 
    words   (referring   to   Turin's  outlaw   band)  and   their  hands   were  turned 
    against  all  who  came  in  their  path,  Elves, Men, or Orcs (The Silmarillion 
    p.  200).  Here  the  Quenta  Silmarillion  comes  to  a  stop;  and  it may  well be 
    that  these  last   words  were   written  on   the  16th   of  December   1937,  and 
    When  Bilbo,  son  of  Bungo  of  the  family  of  Baggins,  prepared  to  celebrate 
    his seventieth birthday on the following day."                                        
      When  the  short  passage  in  changed  script  at  the  end   of  chapter   14  in 
    the  QS   manuscript  (see   p.  293)   was  copied   in  from   text  C   cannot  be 
    determined;   my   father   may   have   put   it   in   when  the   manuscript  came 
    back  to  him.   But  with   the  beginning   of  chapter   15  (The   Wolf-hunt  of 
    Carcharoth)   the   writing  in   the  manuscript   changes  again   and  strikingly, 
    to  a  heavier,   more  ornate   form  with   a  thicker   nib;  this   third  script 
    completes  the  chapter  and  the   story  of   Beren  and   Luthien,  and   this  is 
    effectively  the  conclusion   of  the   manuscript  (a   small  portion   was  added 
    later in yet a fourth script).                                                        
      In  fact,  chapter  15  was  added  to  the  QS  manuscript  long  afterwards,  in 
    the  time  following  the  completion  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings.  I   base  this 
    assertion  on  various  evidences; in  the first  place on  the script  itself, which 
    has  close  affinity  with  that   of  manuscripts   undoubtedly  belonging   to  the 
    later   time.   Further,   the   draft  text   C,  begun   when  the   QS  manuscript 
  
    went   to   the   publishers,   received   important   additions    and   alterations 
    which  can  be  dated,  for  at  the  end  of  chapter  15  in  C  my  father  noted: 
    'revised  so  far,  10  May  1951'.  Among  these  1951   revisions  is   the  phrase 
    (The  Silmarillion  p.  187)  'the  Two  Kindreds  that   were  made   by  Iluvatar 
    to  dwell  in  Arda,  the  Kingdom  of  Earth  amid  the  innumerable   stars.'  This 
    phrase  is  found  also  in  the  later  Ainulindale',   where  a   cosmology  decis- 
    ively   different   from   that   of   the   Ambarkanta   had  entered;   moreover  a 
    note  of  my father's  gives a  brief list  of 'Alterations  in last  revision 1951', 
    which  includes  Arda  ('Elvish  name  of  Earth   =  our   world').  On   this  list 
    see  p.  338.  It  was  the  text of  C with  these revisions  that was  copied into 
    the  QS  manuscript;  and  thus   he  at   last  fulfilled   (though  only   to  this 
    point) his intention of fourteen years before.                                        
      The           story           can           be           summarised           thus: 
    (1)  A  rough  draft  'A',  in  which  the  telling   of  the   tale  of   Beren  and 
    Luthien was very amply conceived, was soon abandoned.                                 
      (2)  The  QS-manuscript  version  of  the  tale   was  begun,   again  in   a  very 
    full  form  but  less  so  than  in  A,  and  was  in turn  abandoned quite  early in 
    the tale ('QS I').                                                                    
      (3)  A  rough  draft  'B'  for   the  whole   story  of   Beren  and   Luthien  was 
    completed, and this was the basis for:                                                
                                                                                         
    (* As  will  be  seen  subsequently  (pp.  323 -  4) a  rewriting of  the end  of the 
    'Silmarillion' narrative in Q also belongs to this time, and it is possible, though I 
    think it less likely, that this was the last work that my father did before beginning 
    'the new story about Hobbits'.)                                                       
   
   (4)  A  second,  more  compressed  version  to  stand  in  the  QS  manuscript 
   ('QS  II');  this  was  interrupted  towards  the  end  of  the tale  when the 
   manuscript            went            to            the            publishers. 
   (5)  An  intermediate  text  'C',  taking  up from  this point,  was continued 
   as  a substitute  while the  QS manuscript  was gone,  and this  completed the 
   story  of  Beren  and  Luthien,  extended  through the  chapter on  the Battle 
   of Unnumbered Tears, and went some way into the story of Turin.                
     (6)  When  C  became very  rough, it  was taken  over by  a text  'D', which 
   beginning  in  the  course  of  the  chapter  on  the  Battle   of  Unnumbered 
   Tears  extended  somewhat  further  into   the  story   of  Turin;   this  was 
   abandoned   when   the    QS   manuscript    returned   in    December   1937. 
   (7)  In  195  I  the  conclusion  of the  tale of  Beren and  Luthien (chapter 
   15) was at last added to the QS manuscript.                                    
                                                                                 
   On  a  covering  page  to  the  'fuller'  version  QS   I  my   father  wrote: 
   Fragment  of a  fuller form  of the  Geste of  Beren and  Luthien told  as a 
   separate tale; and in a letter of November 1949 he said:                      
     The  original  intention  was  to  tell  certain  of  the included  Tales at 
   greater  length,  whether  within   the  Chronicle   [i.e.  the   Quenta  Sil- 
   marillion],  or  as  additions.  A  specimen  of  what  was  intended  will be 
   seen in the Tale of Luthien...                                                 
   But, as I have shown,  the 'fragment  of a  fuller form'  only became  so when 
   it had been rejected as unsuitable in its scale to stand as the version of the 
   story in QS. This is  not to  say, however,  that my  father never  did really 
   intend to tell the tale as a long prose  'saga'; on  the contrary,  he greatly 
   wished   to.   The   abandoned   draft   A   and  the   abandoned  QS   I  are 
   testimony  to  his  reluctance  to  compress: the  story kept  overflowing the 
   bounds.  When  at  the  end  of  1937  he  had   finally  completed   a  prose 
   version,  he must  still have  felt that  even if  one day  he could  get 'The 
   Silmarillion' published, the story would  still not  be told  as he  wished to 
   tell it. Thus at the time when he  turned again  to the  Lay of  Leithian (see 
   III.  330), The  Lord of  the Rings  being finished  but its  publication very 
   doubtful,  he  embarked  also  once  more  on  a  prose  'saga'  of  Beren and 
   Luthien. This is a substantial  text, though  the story  goes no  further than 
   the  betrayal by  Dairon to  Thingol of  Beren's presence  in Doriath,  and it 
   is so closely based on the  rewritten form  of the  Lay as  to read  in places 
  
   almost  as  a  prose  paraphrase of  the verse.  It was  written on  the verso 
   pages  of  the  text  AB z  of the Annals  of Beleriand, and  was not  known to 
   me when The Silmarillion was prepared for publication.                         
                                                                                 
     To  present  these  texts would  take many  pages and  involve a  great deal 
   of  pure  repetition  in  relation to  the published  version, and  I restrict 
   myself  here  therefore  to  remarking particular  features and  to indicating 
   the  genesis of  chapter 19  in The  Silmarillion. Essentially,  the published 
   text  was  based on  the 'fuller'  form, QS  I, so  far as  it goes,  and then 
   follows  the  'shorter',  complete  form,  QS  II.  The  story was  also told, 
   
    briefly, in the final version of the  Annals of  Beleriand, the  Grey Annals, 
    and some  passages in  the published  version are  derived from  that source. 
                                                                                 
      I  have  mentioned  above  that  the  opening  page  of  QS  I,   the  com- 
    mencement  of  chapter  12,  was  retained  as the  opening of  QS II,  and I 
    give here the text of that page,  for it  was much  modified and  expanded in 
    the published work (pp. 162 - 3).                                            
                                                                                 
      Among  the  tales  of  sorrow  and  ruin   that  come   down  to   us  from 
    the  darkness  of  those  days  there  are   yet  some   that  are   fair  in 
    memory,   in   which  amid   weeping  there   is  a   sound  of   music,  and 
    amid   the   tears  joy,   and  under   the  shadow   of  death   light  that 
    endureth.  And  of  these  histories  most  fair  still  in  the ears  of the 
    Elves  is  the  tale  of  Beren  and  Luthien;  for  it  is  sad  and joyous, 
    and touches upon mysteries, and it is not ended.*                             
      Of   their   lives   was   made   the   Lay   of  Leithian,   Release  from 
    Bondage,  which  is  the  longest  save  one  of  the  songs  of  the  Noldor 
    concerning  the  world  of  old;  but  here the  tale must  be told  in fewer 
    words   and   without   song.   When   [Beor  >]   Bregolas  was   slain,  as 
    has   been   recounted,   Barahir   his   [son   >]   brother    saved   King 
    Felagund,  and  received  his   ring  in   token  of   never-failing  friend- 
    ship.    But   Barahir    would   not    forsake   Dorthonion,    and   there 
    Morgoth  pursued  him  to  the  death.   At  last   there  remained   to  him 
    only  twelve  companions,  Beren  his   son,  and   the  sons   of  Bregolas, 
    and  nine  other   men.  Of   these  Gorlim   son  of   Angrim  was   one,  a 
    man  of  valour.  But  Gorlim  was  caught  by  the   guile  of   Sauron  the 
    wizard,   as  the   lay  tells,   and  Morgoth   wrung  from   him  knowledge 
    of   the   hiding-place   of   Barahir;   but   Gorlim   he   rewarded   with 
    death.   Thus   Morgoth   drew   his   net   about   Barahir,   and   he  was 
    taken  by  surprise  and  slain  with  all  his  companions,  save  one.  For 
    by  fortune  Beren  was  not  with  them  at  that  time,  but   was  hunting 
    alone  in  the  woods,  as  often  was  his  custom,   for  thus   he  gained 
    news  of  the  movement  of   their  foes.   But  Beren   was  warned   by  a 
    vision  of  Gorlim  the  unhappy  that   appeared  to   him  in   sleep,  and 
    he  returned  in  haste,  and  yet  too  late.  For  his  father  was already 
    slain,  and  the  carrion-birds  arose   from  the   ground  as   Beren  drew 
    near,  and  sat  in  the  alder-trees,  and  croaked  in  mockery.  For there 
    was  a  high  tarn  among  the  moors,  and  beside   it  Barahir   had  made 
    his lair.                                                                     
                                                                                 
    (* For the meaning of the words 'and it is not ended' (which should  not have 
    been omitted in The Silmarillion) see p. 304: the thought underlying the last 
    sentence of the tale is much more explicit in the draft text B.               
   
    There Beren buried his father's bones, and raised a cairn of                   
   boulders over him, and swore upon it an oath of vengeance.                      
                                                                                  
    Gorlim's  father   Angrim  now   appears.  The   words  first   written  'When 
   Beor  was  slain...  Barahir  his  son  saved  King  Felagund'   are  puzzling. 
   The   original  draft   manuscript  A   had  here   likewise  'When   Beor  and 
   Bregolas were slain...' It was said in Q $9  that 'Beor  lived till  death with 
  
   Felagund',  but  in  $10  that Beor  was slain  in the  Battle of  Sudden Fire; 
   this I  took to  be a  (surprising) inconsistency  within Q  {IV. 179).  In QS 
   $ 131. (and in AB 2, annal 250) Beor  died of  old age,  five years  before the 
   Battle of Sudden Fire, and in his death 'the Elves saw for  the first  time the 
   death  of  weariness,  and  they  grieved  for  the  short  span   allotted  to 
   mankind';  thus  the  inconsistency  appears  again  and  still  more  surpris- 
   ingly  in  this  version.  But  the corrections  to QS  here were  made, almost 
   certainly, at the time of composition.                                          
    It  is  said  here  that  'Gorlim  was  caught  by  the  guile  of  Sauron the 
   wizard,  as  the  lay  tells,  and  Morgoth  wrung  from  him knowledge  of the 
   hiding-place  of  Barahir.'  In the  much fuller  draft A  the story  was still 
   almost exactly as in the Lay of Leithian (I I I. 162 - 4): Gorlim was  all but 
   caught  as he  looked through  the window  of the  house at  the figure  of his 
   wife Eilinel,  he returned  to his  companions but  said nothing,  and finally, 
   with  a  far  more  deliberate  treachery  than  in  the  later  story, yielded 
   himself  to  the  servants  of  Morgoth,  who  took  him  to  Angband.  A minor 
   development  is  that  whereas  in the  Lay the  house in  which he  thought he 
   saw Eilinel was not his  own, it  is now  told that  he went  often to  his own 
   deserted  home,  and  Morgoth's  spies  knew  this  (cf.  the  Lay  of Leithian 
   Recommenced,   III.   337).  More   important,  in   A  Morgoth   'revealed  to 
   Gorlim  that  he  had  seen  but  a   phantom  devised   by  the   wizardry  of 
   Sauron  to  entrap  him',  which  again  advances  the  story  to  that  of the 
   rewritten  Lay,  where  the  phantom  was  expressly   made  by   Sauron  (III. 
   339,  and see  III. 348).  I see  no reason  to think  that the  brief sentence 
   which  is  all  that  is  told of  Gorlim in  the QS  version reflects  a story 
   different  in  any  way  from  that  in  A.  Years  later,  when  as  mentioned 
   above  (p.  295) my  father once  more attempted  a full  prose version  of the 
   story, he went  back to  A and  emended it  in preparation  for this  new work. 
   The  story  now  entered  that  Gorlim  was  captured  on  the  first  occasion 
   that  he  saw  the  image  of  Eilinel  through  the window;  but he  was still 
   taken  to  Angband,   and  addressed   by  Morgoth   himself.  This   stage  is 
   represented in the first version of the rewritten Lay at this point (see III. 
   348).  Finally,  pencilled  alterations  to  A  changed  Angband   to  Sauron's 
   camp,  and  Morgoth  to  Sauron,  and  so reached  the final  story, as  in the 
   second version of the rewritten Lay.                                            
    When  I  composed  the  text  of  the  opening  of  chapter  19  in  The  Sil- 
   marillion I did not at all foresee the  possibility of  the publication  of the 
   Lay  of  Leithian,  and  I  wished  to include  the story  of Gorlim,  which is 
   virtually  excluded  from  QS.  The  second  paragraph  of  the  chapter,  from 
   
    'Now  the  forest  of  Dorthonion  rose  southward  into  mountainous moors', 
    was taken from the  Grey Annals;  and for  the story  of Gorlim  that follows 
    I used the text of A - in its final form, as just described.                  
      In the story of Beren's solitary life on Dorthonion, his flight  south over 
    the  Mountains  of  Terror,  and  his  meeting  with  Luthien  -  as  far  as 
    'though the time was brief', The Silmarillion p. 166 -  the two  QS versions 
    are  not  in  fact greatly  different in  length, and  here I  interwove some 
    elements  from  the  'shorter'  version,  QS  II;  but  from the  point where 
    Thingol learns of Beren's presence in  the forest  QS I  was followed  to its 
    end  at  the  words  'and  Celegorm  and  Curufin  said  nothing,   but  they 
    smiled and went from the halls' (The Silmarillion  p. 170),  for all  of this 
    narrative  is in  QS I  I compressed  into two  paragraphs. Thereafter  QS II 
    was followed to the end of the story.                                         
      The  QS  version(s)  of  'Beren  and  Luthien'  are  thus  to  be  found in 
    chapter 19 of the published  work, and  are not  given here;  but significant 
    points  in  which  the  QS  text(s)  were  altered  editorially must  be men- 
    tioned. I list these in  order of  their occurrence,  with references  to the 
    pages of The Silmarillion (hardback edition).                                 
                                                                                 
      Tarn Aeluin  (pp. 162  - 3):  introduced from  later sources  (Crey Annals, 
      rewritten Lay, etc.)                                                        
      Rivil's  Well  and  the  Fen  of  Serech  (p.  163): introduced  from later 
  
      sources.                                                                    
    Noldor  for  Cnomes  (p.  164  and throughout,  wherever Gnomes  appears in 
      QS).                                                                        
    Gorgoroth,  Ered  Gorgoroth (p.  164). In  QS I  the latter  is Ered-orgoroth, 
      and  in  A  and  QS II Ered-'orgoroth  (beside Gorgoroth  standing alone). 
      As I understand  the matter,  this variation  is due  to the  phenomenon in 
      'Exilic  Noldorin' (i.e.  the language  of the  Noldor in  Middle-earth, in 
      exile from  Valinor) called  'Initial Variation  of Consonants',  whereby a 
      consonant  at  the  beginning  of  the  second  element  of   a  compounded 
      word  (or  of  the  second  word  in  two  words standing  in a  very close 
      syntactic  relation, as  noun and  article) underwent  the same  change as 
      it  would  when  standing  in  ordinary medial  position. For  example, the 
      original  voiceless stops  p, t,  A remained  in Exilic  Noldorin unchanged 
      initially before vowels, but were voiced to b, d, g medially; so tal 'foot' 
      but  i'dal  'the  foot', or  Thorondor (thoron  + taur  'king'). Medially, 
      original  voiced  stop  -g-  became  'opened' to  -3-, which  then weakened 
      and disappeared; in this case therefore the 'initial variation'  is between 
      g and nil, the lost  consonant being  represented by  a sign  called gasdil 
      ('stopgap',  see  the  Etymologies,  stem  DIL),  transcribed  as  '.  Thus 
      galad  'tree',  i'alad  'the tree';  Gorgoroth, Ered-'orgoroth.  (This was 
      an  old  linguistic  conception,  as  is  seen  from  forms  given  in  the 
      original  'Gnomish  dictionary',  as  Balrog but i'Malrog, from  an initial 
      consonant  combination   mb-  (I.   250).)  In   post-Lord  of   the  Rings 
      texts  the  form  is  Ered  Orgoroth  (-ath),  beside Gorgoroth (-oth), but 
   
   in  a  couple  of  cases  the  form  after Ered  was apparently  emended to 
   Gorgoroth.                                                                  
   the rising of the Moon (p. 164) is an  error; all  the texts  have raising. 
   Dungortheb (p. 164): later form for QS Dungorthin; again on p. 176.        
   Ungoliant  (p. 164):  introduced for  agreement with  the occurrence  of the 
   name in The Lord of the Rings; QS Ungoliante'.                              
   And  he  passed  through the  mazes that  Melian neve  about the  kingdom of 
   Thingol,  even  as  she  had  foretold  for  a  great  doom  lay   upon  him 
   (pp. 164 - 5). QS I has here: 'he could not have found the way, if  his fate 
   had  not  so  decreed.  Neither  could  he  have   passed  the   mazes  that 
   Melian  wove  about  Doriath,  unless  she  had willed  it; but  she foresaw 
   many  things  that  were  hidden  from  the  Elves.' QS  II is  similar. The 
   reason for the change in  The Silmarillion  is Melian's  earlier foretelling 
   to Galadriel that  'one of  Men, even  of Beor's  house, shall  indeed come, 
   and  the Girdle  of Melian  shall not  restrain him,  for doom  greater than 
   my  power shall  send him'  (ibid. p.  144), a  passage introduced  from the 
   Grey   Annals;   the   sentence   above   is    from   the    same   source. 
   in the Grey-elven tongue (p. 165). QS I  has 'in  the speech  of Beleriand', 
   with a marginal note 'quoth AElfwine'.                                      
   But  Daeron  the minstrel  also loved  Luthien, and  he espied  her meetings 
   with  Beren,  and betrayed  them to  Thingol (p.  166). As  noticed earlier, 
   Dairon  was  omitted  from  QS  I (he  appears in  QS II  but much  later in 
   the story). In  view however  of a  pencilled note  on QS  I: Dairon,  with a 
   mark  of  insertion,  I  introduced  this  sentence  (derived from  the Grey 
   Annals).  QS  I  has  here  simply:  'But it  came to  pass that  the coming 
   of  Beren  became  known  to  Thingol,  and  he  was  wroth';  similarly  in 
   OS II.                                                                     
   Who  are  you,  ' said  the King  (p. 166).  Here and  subsequently through- 
   out, 'you', 'your' is substituted for  QS 'thou',  'thy' (and  'ye' plural), 
   except      in      Luthien's     words      to     Sauron,      p.     175. 
   the   badge   of   Finarfin   (p.   167):   QS   the   badge    of   Finrod. 
   the fate of Arda (p. 167): QS the fate of the world.                        
   Talath  Dirnen  (p.  168):  later  form  for  QS Dalath  Dirnen -  the first 
   occurrence of the Elvish name of the Guarded Plain.                         
   Taur-en-Faroth (p. 168): later form for QS Taur-na-Faroth.                  
   Finrod   Felagund   (p.   169):   QS   Felagund;    again   on    p.   174. 
   and he Anew that the oath he had  sworn was  come upon  him for  his death, 
  
   as  long  before  he  had  foretold to  Galadriel (p.  169). Added  from the 
   Grey  Annals;  the  reference  is to  The Silmarillion  p. 130,  where Fela- 
   gund said to Galadriel: 'An  oath I  too shall  swear, and  must be  free to 
   fulfil  it,  and  go  into darkness'  (also derived  from the  Grey Annals). 
   Celegorm (p. 169): QS Celegorn, and subsequently.                           
   Finarfin's son (p. 169): QS Finrod's son; again on p. 170.                  
   Then Celegorm arose amid  the throng  (p. 169).  In QS  this is  followed by 
   'golden  was  his  long  hair'.  In  the  Lay  at   this  point   (line 1844) 
   Celegorm  has   'gleaming  hair';   his  Old   English  name   was  Cynegrim 
   
   Faegerfeax  ('Fair-hair'),  IV.  213.  The  phrase  was  removed   in  The 
   Silmarillion text  on account  of the  dark hair  of the  Noldorin princes 
   other than in 'the golden house of Finarfin'  (see I. 44); but  he remains 
   'Celegorm the fair' in The Silmarillion p. 60.                             
   Edrahil (p. 170). This  name was  taken from  the Grey  Annals; in  QS the 
   chief of those faithful to Felagund is Enedrion.                           
   Taur-nu-Fuin  (p.  170):  later  form  for  QS  Taur-na-Fuin  (and  subse- 
   quently).                                                                  
   Citation from the  Lay of  Leithian (p.  171). QS  (where the  narrative is 
   now  only  that  of  the  shorter  version,  QS  II)  has: Sauron  had the 
   mastery,  and  he  stripped  from them  their disguise.'  The introduction 
   of a passage from the Lay was justified, or so I  thought, by  the passage 
   cited later in QS (p. 178).                                                
   Tol-in-Gaurhoth   (p.   172):   later   form   for   QS   Tol-na-Gaurhoth. 
   but she sought the aid of Daeron, and he betrayed her purpose to  the King 
   (p.  172).  An  addition,  derived  like  that  on  p.  166 from  the Grey 
   Annals;  QS has  only 'Thingol  discovering her  thought was  filled with 
   fear                              and                             wonder.' 
   the  Mountains  of  Aman  (p.  174):  QS  the  Mountains  of   the  Gods. 
   the fates of our kindreds are apart (p. 174). In QS  this is  followed by: 
   'Yet  perchance  even   that  sorrow   shall  in   the  end   be  healed.' 
   in Tol-in-Gaurhoth, whose great tower he himself had built (p. 174) was 
   an                           editorial                           addition. 
   fairest and most beloved of the house of Finwe' (p. 174) was  added from 
   the Grey Annals.                                                           
   Ered    Wethrin   (p.    175):   later    form   for    QS   Eredwethion. 
   unless thou yield to me the mastery of thy tower (p. 175). In QS  this is 
   followed by: 'and reveal the spell that bindeth stone to stone.'  A little 
   further on, the words and the spell was loosed that bound stone  to stone 
   were  an  addition  to  the  QS  text.  This  rearrangement  was mistaken. 
   (The  draft  text  B  has  here:  'Then lest  he be  forced from  the body 
   unwillingly, which is a  dire pain  to such  spirits, he  yielded himself. 
   And  Luthien  and  Huan  wrested  from  him  the  keys  of the  tower, and 
   the       spell       that       bound       stone       to       stone.') 
   and  it  was  clean  again  (p. 176).  The passage  following this  in The 
   Silmarillion   was   an   editorial   rewriting   of   QS,    which   has: 
   and it  was clean  again, and  ever after  remained inviolate;  for Sauron 
   came  never  back thither.  There lies  still the  green grave  of Inglor, 
   Finrod's son, fairest of all the princes of the Elves, unless that land is 
   changed   and   broken,   or   foundered   under   destroying   seas.  But 
   Inglor walks with Finrod his  father among  his kinsfolk  in the  light of 
   the Blessed Realm, and  it is  not written  that he  has ever  returned to 
   Middle-earth.                                                              
   Cf. the Lay of Leithian lines 2871 - 7; and for 'the trees of Eldamar' in 
   the rewriting see the rewritten Lay, III. 358 lines 20 - 1.                 
   In that time Celebrimbor the son of Curufin repudiated  the deeds  of his 
   
     
                                                                               
      father,  and  remained  in Nargothrond  (p. 176).  This was  an editorial 
      addition derived from a late note.                                        
    Maedhros  (p.  176):  later  form  for  QS  Maidros.  After  'where  Maidros 
  
    their  brother  dwelt' QS  has: 'In  the days  of the  Siege the  high road 
    had  run  that way,  and it  was still  passable with  speed, since  it lay 
    close,'  &c.  I do  not now  recollect why  this change  was made.  This is 
    the first reference to a highroad running from East to West.                
    Anfauglith (p. 178): QS Fauglith.                                            
    There Beren slunk in wolf's form beneath his throne (p. 180): an addition, 
    taken from the Grey Annals; cf. the Lay, lines 3939 - 43.                   
    She was not daunted by his eyes (p. 180). QS has: 'she alone of  all things 
    in    Middle-earth    could    not    be    daunted    by     his    eyes.' 
    with wings swifter than the wind (p. 182). The  draft text  B (see  p. 293) 
    has  at  this  point:  'Thorondor  led  them,  and  the  others  were Lhan- 
    droval  (Wide-wing)  and  Gwaewar  his  vassal.' In  the following  text C, 
    also  of  1937,  this  became: Thorondor  was their  leader-, and  with him 
    were   his   mightiest   vassals,   wide-winged  Lhandroval,   and  Gwaewar 
    lord of the wind.'  This was  emended (in  1951, see  p. 294)  to 'Gwaihir 
    the  lord  of  storm', and  in this  form the  passage is  found in  the QS 
    manuscript.  It  was  omitted  in  The  Silmarillion  on  account   of  the 
    passage  in  The  Return  of  the  King  (VI. 4):  'There came  Gwaihir the 
    Windlord,  and  Landroval  his  brother...  mightiest  of  the  descendants 
    of old Thorondor, who built  his eyries  in the  inaccessible peaks  of the 
    Encircling  Mountains  when  Middle-earth  was  young.'  At  the   time,  I 
    did  not  understand  the  nature  and  dating  of  the end  of QS.  It now 
    appears  that  there  was  no  reason to  suppress the  names; in  fact, it 
    seems  that  Gwaewar  was  changed  to  Gwaihir to  bring it  into accord 
    with The Lord of the Rings - however this is to be interpreted.             
    Gondolin  the fair  where Turgon  dwelt (p.  182). This  is followed  in QS 
    by: 'But it is said in  song that  her tears  falling from  on high  as she 
    passed  came  like  silver  raindrops on  the plain,  and there  a fountain 
    sprang  to  life:  the  Fountain  of Tinuviel,  Eithel Ninui,  most healing 
    water until it withered in the flame.' This passage,  found already  in the 
    draft text C, should not have been omitted.                                 
    Crissaegrim  (p.  182).  The  draft  texts  B  and  C,  and  also   the  QS 
    manuscript  as  it  was  written,  have  here  Gochressiel  (see  QS  $147 
    and  commentary);  in  QS  it  was  emended  (as  also  in  QS   $ 147)  to 
    Crisaegrim.                                                                 
    Daeron (p. 183). Dairon (so  spelt) here  first appears  in the  QS version. 
    and  among  the  great  in  Arda  (p.  184).  An  addition, taken  from the 
    Grey Annals.                                                                
    Beren  Erchamion  (p.  185): QS  Beren Gamlost;  Beren Camlost  (p. 186): 
    QS  Beren  Gamlost;  but  at  the  occurrence  on  p.  184, where  the name 
    stands  alone, QS  also has  Camlost. The  C/G variation  is found  also in 
    the drafts B and C, and  is another  example of  the 'Initial  Variation of 
    consonants'  referred  to  in   the  note   on  Gorgoroth   above  (original 
   
   voiceless  stop  k  > g  medially). But  here also,  as in  the case  of Ered 
   Orgoroth,  late   changes  altered   Beren  Gamlost   to  Beren   Camlost.  - 
   Erchamion  is  original  (and  appears  already  in  the  draft  B)   at  its 
   occurrence  on  p.  183,  and  is  the  first  appearance  of the  name other 
   than by later emendation.                                                     
   They  bore  back  Beren Camlost  (p. 186).  At this  point my  father entered 
   (later)  a  new  chapter-heading  in  the  QS  manuscript:  16  The  Song  of 
   Luthien   in   Mandos.   In   C  chapter   16  is   Of  the   Fourth  Battle. 
   the  Two  Kindreds  that  mere  made  by  Iluvatar  to  dwell  in  Arda, the 
   Kingdom   of   Earth   amid  the   innumerable  stars   (p.  187).   This  is 
   original, deriving from QS as revised in 1951 (see p. 294).                   
   Because  of her labours  and her  sorrow (p.  187): QS  'because she  was the 
   daughter  of  Melian,  and  because  of  her  labours  and  her  sorrow'; See 
                                                                                
   pp.304-5.                                                                     
                                                                                
   This  is  not  an  exhaustive  list  of all  the alterations  made to  the QS 
   version(s) in the published text, but it includes all  changes in  names, and 
  
   all omissions and additions of any substance. I  shall not  here go  into the 
   question of the justifiability of constructing a text from different sources. 
   I hope that it will be possible  later to  present the  major texts  from the 
   post-Lord of  the Rings  period, on  the basis  of which  and in  relation to 
   what has thus far  been published  almost every  detail of  the 'constructed' 
   text will be determinable.  The tale  of Beren  and Luthien  is only  a small 
   and relatively  very simple  element in  that construction,  and is  far from 
   providing sufficient evidence on which to judge either  it or  its justifica- 
   tion. I will say, however, that I now regret certain of  the changes  made to 
   this tale.                                                                    
   It  is  proper to  mention that  here as  elsewhere almost  every substantial 
   change  was  discussed  with  Guy  Kay,  who  worked  with  me in  1974-5 on 
   the  preparation  of  The  Silmarillion.  He  indeed  made  many suggestions 
   for the construction of the text (such as, in the tale of Beren  and Luthien, 
   the  introduction  of  a  passage  from  the Lay  of Leithian),  and proposed 
   solutions to problems arising in  the making  of a  composite narrative  - in 
   some cases of major significance to the structure,  as will  I hope  be shown 
   in a later book. The  responsibility for  the final  published form  rests of 
   course wholly with me.                                                        
                                                                                
   The  more  important  differences  between  the  narratives  of  the  Lay  of 
   Leithian  and  The  Silmarillion  have  been  sufficiently  discussed in Vol. 
   III,  and  I  make  no  further  general  analysis  here.  Many  other  small 
   divergences  will  be  seen in  a close  comparison of  the two  works. There 
   are however  certain particular  points in  the QS  version and  the prepara- 
   tory drafts that remain to be mentioned.                                      
   In QS I, Luthien's  song at  the birth  of spring  (The Silmarillion  p. 165) 
   is likened to the song of the lark that 'rises  from the  gates of  night and 
   pours its voice among the dying stars, seeing  the sun  behind the  walls of 
   the   world.'  This   self-evidently  contradicts   the  Ambarkanta;   but  a 
   
   possible  explanation is  that my  father was  in fact  thinking, not  of the 
   Ilurambar  beyond  which  is  the  Void,  but  of  the  Walls  of   the  Sun, 
   the  mountain-range  in  the  furthest  East   answering  to   the  Mountains 
   of Valinor in the West: see the Ambarkanta, IV. 236 - 7, 239, and the 
   map of the world, IV. 249. The lark flying high in the early dawn sees 
   the unrisen sun beyond the eastern mountains. On the other hand this is 
   not the only place where the expression 'the Walls of the World' is used in 
   a way that seems anomalous in relation to the Ambarkanta: see IV. 253, 
   and the commentary on QS $9.                                               
     In  Q  (IV.  113),  when  the  knife  (unnamed)  which  Beren   took  from 
   Curufin snapped as he tried to cut a second Silmaril from the Iron         
   Crown, it is  called 'the  knife of  the treacherous  Dwarves', cf.  the Lay, 
   lines 4160 - 1: 'The dwarvish steel of cunning blade / by treacherous 
   smiths of Nogrod made'. The absence of this in QS may be significant, 
   but it is more likely due merely to compression. In the draft B 'the knife 
   of the Dwarfs snapped', which hints at the idea; C has simply 'the knife 
   snapped'. - The name Angrist of the knife is found in B, but it is not there 
   ascribed to Telchar; this is first found in QS (The Silmarillion p. 177), 
   where also Telchar becomes a Dwarf of Nogrod, not of Belegost as in Q 
   (named as the maker of the Dragon-helm, IV. 118). 
     Of much interest is the development of the conclusion of the tale (The 
   Silmarillion pp. 186 - 7, from 'Thus ended the Quest of the Silmaril; but 
   the Lay of Leithian, Release from Bondage, does not end.') The original 
   draft B, written in a rapid scrawl, was already near to the final form as far 
   as 'Manwe sought counsel in his inmost thought, where the will of 
   Iluvatar was revealed.' Text C, almost an exact copy of B to this point, 
   was emended long after (1951) to produce the form in the QS manu- 
   script, but a footnote to the sentence beginning 'But the spirit of Luthien 
   fell down into darkness' belongs to the earlier  time (and  was not  taken up 
   into the final text):                                                         
     Though   some   have  said   that  Melian   summoned  Thorondor   and  bade 
  
   him bear  Luthien living  to Valinor,  claiming that  she had  a part  in the 
   divine race of the Gods.                                                      
   With  this  cf.  S  $10  (IV.  25):  Some  songs say  that Luthien  went even 
   over  the Grinding  Ice, aided  by the  power of  her divine  mother, Melian, 
   to  Mandos' halls  and  won him  back, and  Q $ 10 (IV.115): 'though some 
   songs   say   that   Melian   summoned  Thorndor,   and  he   bore  [Luthien] 
   living unto Valinor.' - The text of B continues:                              
                                                                                
     And this was the choice that he decreed for Beren and Luthien. 
   They should dwell now in Valinor until the world's end in bliss, 
   but in the end Beren and Luthien must each go unto the fate 
   appointed to their kind, when all things are changed: and of the 
   mind of Iluvatar concerning Men Manwe kn[ows] not. Or they 
   might return unto Middle-earth without certitude of joy or life; 
   then Luthien should become mortal even as Beren, and subject to 
   
   a second death, and in the end she should leave the earth for ever           
   and  her  beauty  become  only  a  memory of  song. And  this doom           
   they chose, that thus,  whatsoever sorrow  might lie  before them,           
   their fates might be joined, and their paths lead  together beyond           
   the confines of the world.  So it  was that  alone of  the Eldalie           
   Luthien died and left the world long ago: yet by her have  the Two           
   Kindreds been joined, and she is the foremother  of many.  For her           
   line is not yet extinguished, though the world is changed, and the           
   Eldalie honour still  the children  of Men.  And though  these are           
   grown proud and strong,  and often  are blind,  but the  Elves are           
   diminished, they cease not to haunt the paths of  Men, or  to seek           
   converse with those that go  apart, for  haply such  are descended           
   from Luthien, whom they have lost.                                           
                                                                               
     We meet here the conception of the 'choice of fate' by Beren and           
   Luthien before Mandos. In the earlier accounts there was no choice. In       
   the old Tale of Tinuviel - where Beren was an Elf - the fate of Beren and 
   Luthien was the simple decree of Mandos (II. 40); and in Q (IV. 115) it 
   is the same, though the decree is different, since Beren was now a Man. I 
   have discussed the meaning of these passages at some length (I I. 59 - 60; 
   IV. 63 - 4, 190 - 1). In the present text, if the first choice were accepted 
   Beren and Luthien must finally part, even though that parting is cast into 
   a future indefinitely remote - the end of the world; and that parting        
   would proceed from the different principles of their being, leading          
   inevitably to a different final destiny or doom. Beren could not finally 
   escape the necessity imposed upon by him his 'kind', the necessity of        
   leaving the Circles of the World, the Gift of Iluvatar that cannot be        
   refused, though he may dwell - by unheard-of privilege, as an unheard-       
   of reward - in Valinor until the End. The union of Beren and Luthien         
   'beyond the world' could only be achieved by acceptance of the second        
   choice, whereby Luthien herself should be permitted to change her            
   'kind', and 'die indeed'.                                                    
     In the following text C this passage was entirely recast, virtually to the 
   form in which it was afterwards written into the QS manuscript. Here         
   the choices are imposed on Luthien alone (in the margin of QS is written 
   The Choices of Luthien), and they are changed; for the possibility of '      
   Beren accompanying Luthien to the Blessed Realm is not open. The             
   choice becomes therefore in a sense simpler: Luthien may leave Beren         
   now, and their fates be sundered for ever, now; or she may remain with      
   him 'for ever', by becoming mortal, changing her nature and her destiny. 
     The form of the first choice begins in C: 'She, being the daughter of      
   Melian, and because of her sorrow, should be released from Mandos',          
   becoming in QS: 'She, because she was the daughter of Melian, and            
   because of her labours and her sorrow, should be released from Mandos.'      
   This takes up the idea in the footnote to C cited above (p. 303): Melian 
   
  
   claimed that  Luthien 'had  a part  in the  divine race  of the  Gods'. The 
   words 'because she  was the  daughter of  Melian' were  regrettably omitted 
   from the Silmarillion text.                                                 
     One other  point may  be noticed  in the  passage cited  from the  B text 
   (p. 303). It is said there that 'of  the mind  of Iluvatar  concerning Men 
   Manwe  knows  not.  With  this  cf.  QS  $86:  Mandos under  Iluvatar alone 
   save Manwe' knows whither they [Men]  go after  the time  of recollection 
   in those silent halls beside the  Western Sea.'  In the  passage of  Q from 
   which this derives (IV. 100) it is  said that  'Mandos under  Iluvatar knew 
   alone whither they went.'                                                   
     Text  B  continues on  from 'Luthien,  whom they  have lost'  as follows: 
                                                                              
     But yet Beren and Luthien abode together for a while, as living           
   man and woman; and Mandos  gave unto  them a  long span  of life.           
   But they dwelt not in Doriath, and taking  up their  mortal forms           
   they  departed  and  wandered forth,  knowing neither  thirst nor           
   hunger, and came beyond the river into  Ossiriand, Land  of Seven           
   Streams.  There  they  abode,   and  Gwerth-i-Cuina   the  Gnomes           
   named  their  dwelling,  the  Land  of the  Dead that  Live, and           
   thereafter no mortal man spoke with Beren son of Barahir.                   
                                                                              
     In C this passage becomes the opening paragraph  of chapter  i 6,  Of the 
   Fourth  Battle  (and  is  so treated  in The  Silmarillion, where  it opens 
   chapter 20, Of the Fifth  Battle), but  it was  not altered  from B  in any 
   significant way. In the QS manuscript it was  entered on  a tinal  page, in 
   yet a fourth script, careful but much less ornate, and here it is again the 
   conclusion of the previous chapter and  the end  of the  tale of  Beren and 
   Luthien. In QS it takes this form:                                          
                                                                              
     It  is  said  that  Beren  and  Luthien  returned  to the  northern lands 
   of  Middle-earth,  and  dwelt  together  for  a  time  as  living  man  and 
   woman;  for  taking   up  again   their  mortal   form  in   Doriath,  they 
   went   forth   alone,  fearing   neither  thirst   nor  hunger,   and  they 
   passed  beyond  the  rivers  into  Ossiriand,  and   abode  there   in  the 
   green  isle,  Tol-galen,  in  the midst  of Adurant,  until all  tidings of 
   them   ceased.   Therefore   the   Noldor   afterwards  called   that  land 
   Gyrth-i-Guinar,  the  country  of  the  Dead  that  Live,  and   no  mortal 
   man  spoke  ever  again  with  Beren  son  of  Barahir;  and   whether  the 
   second  span  of  his  life  was brief  or long  is not  known to  Elves or 
   Men,  for  none  saw  Beren  and   Luthien  leave   the  world   or  marked 
   where at last their bodies lay.                                             
                                                                              
     The longer form that appears  in The  Silmarillion was  'integrated' with 
   the text of the Grey Annals. In QS, chapter 16 then  opens, with  the title 
   Of the Union  of Maedros (despite  the insertion  of a  chapter-heading 16 
   The Song  of Luthien  in Mandos,  p. 302);  but after  the words  'In those 
   
    days  Maedros  son  of  Feanor  lifted   up  his   heart'  my   father  laid   down  his 
    pen, and the manuscript ends there.                                                      
      In B and C  it is  said, as  it had  been in  Q (IV. 115), that  the span  of the 
    second  lives  of   Beren  and   Luthien  was   long.* In   the  Annals   of  Beleriand 
    the  first  death  of  Beren  took  place,  according  to  the  latest   chronology,  in 
    465, and  the   final  departure   of  Beren   and  Luthien   is  recorded   under  the 
    year  503.  This  date  is  found  again  in  post-Lord  of  the  Rings versions  of the 
    Tale  of  Years;  and  on  this  account  the   words  'whether   the  second   span  of 
    his  life  was  brief  or  long  is  not  known  to  Elves  or  Men'  were  omitted from 
    The  Silmarillion.  But  they  should  not   have  been.   It  is   also  said   in  the 
    annal  for  503  that  their  deathday  is  not  known:  the   annal  records   as  fact 
    the   coming   of   the   messenger   to  Dior   in  Doriath   by  night,   bearing  the 
    Silmaril  on  the  Necklace  of  the  Dwarves,  but  as  surmise   the  saying   of  the 
    Elves   that  Beren   and  Luthien   must  be   dead,  else   the  Silmaril   would  not 
    have  come  to  their  son.  I  think  now  that  this  is how  the words  of QS  are to 
  
    be  interpreted;  the  belief  that  the  coming  of   the  Silmaril   to  Dior   was  a 
    sign of their deaths is simply not referred to.                                          
      The   name    Gwerth-i-Cuina   has    appeared   in    later   emendations    to   Q, 
    and   in   an   emendation   to   the  Eastward   Extension  of   the  first   Map  (IV. 
    233)  .  The  placing  of  the  dwelling  of  Beren  and  Luthien  after   their  return 
    on  the  isle  of  Tol-galen  in  the  river  Adurant  appears  in  an  addition  to  QS 
    $114 (see the commentary).                                                             
                                                                                            
                                    16. OF THE FOURTH BATTLE:                                 
                                        NIRNAITH ARNEDIAD.                                    
                                                                                            
    The two manuscripts of this chapter have been  described on  pp. 293  - 4:               
    the first, QS(C), was the  intermediate text  begun while  QS was  away in               
    November-December  1937,  and  this  gives  the   whole  of   chapter  16,               
    while  the  second, QS(D),  of the  same period,  begins some  way through               
    it. To the point where D takes up, therefore, C (rough but legible) is the               
    only  text. As  noted above,  in C  the chapter  opens with  the paragraph               
    concerning  the  second  lives  of  Beren  and  Luthien,  whereas  the  QS               
    manuscript includes it at the end  of chapter  15 and  begins 16  with the               
    Union of Maidros, breaking  off after  the first  words. I  recommence the               
    paragraph-numbers here from $1.                                                         
                                                                                            
    The Union of Maidros.                                                                    
     $1. 'Tis said that Beren and Luthien returned into the lands                        
    of the North, and abode together for a while,  as living  man and                        
                                                                                            
    (* In another passage of Q (IV.  134)  the land  where they  dwelt after  their return 
    had only a 'brief hour of loveliness', just as in the Tale of the Nauglafring (II. 240) 
    'upon  Beren  and  Tinuviel  fell  swiftly  that  doom  of  mortality  that  Mandos  had 
    spoken.'                                                                                 
   
   woman; and the span of their second life was long. But they did 
   not dwell in Doriath; for taking up their mortal form they 
   departed thence and went forth alone, fearing neither thirst nor 
   hunger. And they passed beyond the rivers into Ossiriand, the 
   Land of Seven Streams, and dwelt among the Green-elves 
   secretly. Therefore the Gnomes called that land Gwerth-i-Cuina, 
   the Land of the Dead that Live; and thereafter no mortal marl 
   spoke with Beren son of Barahir. 
      $2. But in those days Maidros son of Feanor lifted up his heart, 
   perceiving that Morgoth was not unassailable; for the deeds of 
   Beren and Luthien and the breaking of the towers of Sauron werc 
   sung in many songs throughout Beleriand. Yet Morgoth would 
   destroy them all, one by one, if they could not again unite, and 
   make a new league and common council. Therefore he planned 
   the Union of Maidros, and he planned wisely. 
     $3. For he renewed friendship with Fingon in the West, and 
   they acted thereafter in concert. Maidros summoned again to his 
   aid the Dark-elves from the South, and the Swarthy Men were 
   gathered together, and he sallied from Himring in force. At the 
   same time Fingon issued from Hithlum. For a while the Gnomes 
   had victory again, and the Orcs were driven out of the northward 
   regions of Beleriand, and hope was renewed. Morgoth withdrew 
   before them and called back his servants; for he was aware of all 
   that was done, and took counsel against the uprising of the 
   Gnomes. He sent forth many spies and emissaries, secret or 
   disguised, among Elves and Men, and especially they came to the 
   Easterlings, the Swarthy Men, and to the sons of Ulfang. The 
   smithies of Nogrod and Belegost were busy in those days, making 
   mail and sword and spear for many armies; and the Dwarfs in that 
   time became possessed of much of the wealth and jewelry of Elves 
   and Men, though they went not to war themselves. 'For we do not 
  
   know the right causes of this quarrel,' they said, 'and we favour 
   neither side - until one hath the mastery.' 
   $4. Great and well-armed was the host of Maidros in the East. 
   In the West all the strength of Hithlum, Gnomes and Men, were 
   ready to his summons: Fingon and Huor and Hurin were their 
   chiefs. Then Turgon, thinking that maybe the hour of deliverance 
   was at hand, came forth himself unlooked for from Gondolin; and 
   he brought a great army and encamped upon the plain before the 
   opening of the western pass in sight of the walls of Hithlum. There 
   was joy among the people of Fingon his brother, seeing their 
   kinsfolk that had long been hidden. 
   
        $5. Yet  the  oath  of  Feanor  and  the  evil  deeds that  it had 
   wrought  did injury  to the  design of  Maidros, and  he had  less aid 
   than  should  have  been.  Orodreth  would  not  march  from  Nargoth- 
   rond  at  the  word  of any  son of  Feanor, because  of the  deeds of 
   Celegorn  and  Curufin.  Thence  came  only  a  small   company,  whom 
   Orodreth  suffered  to  go,  since they  could not  endure to  be idle 
   when  their  kinsfolk  were  gathering  for  war.  Gwindor  was  their 
   leader,  son  of  Guilin,  a very  valiant prince;  but they  took the 
   badge  of  the  house of  Fingolfin, and  marched beneath  the banners 
   of Fingon, and came never back, save one.                             
     $6.  From   Doriath   came   little  help.   For  Maidros   and  his 
   brethren,  being  constrained  by  their  oath,  had  before  sent  to 
   Thingol  and  reminded  him  with  haughty   words  of   their  claim, 
   summoning  him  to  yield  to  them  the  Silmaril,  or  become  their 
   enemy.  Melian  counselled  him  to  surrender  the  jewel,  and  per- 
   chance  he  would  have  done  so,  but  their  words  were  proud and 
   threatening,  and he  was wroth,  thinking of  the anguish  of Luthien 
   and  the  blood  of  Beren  whereby  the jewel  had been  won, despite 
   the  malice  of Celegorn  and Curufin.  And every  day that  he looked 
   upon the jewel, the more his heart desired to keep  it for  ever. Such 
   was  its  power.  Therefore  he  sent back  the messengers  of Maidros 
   with  scornful  words.  Maidros  answered  naught,  for  he   had  now 
   begun  to  devise  the  league and  union of  the Elves;  but Celegorn 
   and  Curufin  vowed  openly  to  slay  Thingol  and destroy  his folk, 
   if  they  came  victorious  from  war,  and  the  jewel were  not sur- 
   rendered  of  free  will.  For  this  reason  Thingol   fortified  the 
   marches of his realm,  and went  not to  war, nor  any out  of Doriath 
   save Mablung, and Beleg who could not be restrained.                  
     $7. The  treacherous  shaft  of  Curufin  that  wounded  Beren was 
   remembered  among  Men.  Therefore   of  the   folk  of   Haleth  that 
   dwelt in Brethil only the half came forth, and they  went not  to join 
   Maidros, but came rather to Fingon and Turgon in the West.            
     $8. Having  gathered  at  length  all  the  strength that  he could, 
   Maidros  appointed  a  day,  and  sent  word  to  Fingon  and  Turgon. 
   Upon  the East  was raised  the standard  of Maidros,  and to  it came 
   all the folk  of Feanor,  and they  were many;  and the  Dark-elves of 
   the  South;  and  of  the  Green-elves  of  Ossiriand  many companies; 
   and the tribes and battalions of the Easterlings with the sons  of Bor 
   and  Ulfang.  Upon  the West  was the  standard of  Fingon, and  to it 
   were  gathered   the  armies   of  Hithlum,   both  Gnomes   and  Men; 
   and  Turgon  with  the  host  of  Gondolin;  to  which was  added such 
   strength  as  came  from  the  Falas,  and  from  Brethil,   and  from 
   
    
                                                                             
   Nargothrond; and they waited upon the borders of Dor-na-                     
   Fauglith,  looking  for  the  signal  of  the  advancing  banners  from the 
   East.                                                                        
                                                                               
   [At this point the manuscript D takes up, and is followed here. It is a very 
  
   close reworking  of C,  taking up  the preparatory  emendations made  to the 
   earlier text but scarcely developing it except in small stylistic detail.] 
                                                                               
   $9. But  Maidros  was  delayed  upon  the  road  by   the  machi-            
   nations of Uldor the Accursed, son of Ulfang; and continually the            
   emissaries  of  Morgoth  went  among  the  camps: and  there were            
   thrall-Gnomes or things in Elvish form, and they spread fore- 
   boding of evil and the suspicion of treason among all who would 
                                                             listen to them. 
     $10. Long the armies waited in the West, and fear of treachery 
   grew in their thoughts when Maidros tarried. The hot hearts of 
   Fingon and Turgon became impatient. Therefore they sent their 
   heralds  forth upon  the plain  of Fauglith,  and their  silver trumpets 
   were   blown,  and   they  summoned   the  hosts   of  Morgoth   to  come 
   out. 
     $11. Then  Morgoth  sent   a  force,   great  and   yet  not   too  great. 
   Fingon  was  minded  to  attack  it  from  the  woods  at  the  feet  of 
   Erydwethion,  where  the   most  of   his  strength   was  hid.   But  Hurin 
   spake  against  it.  Therefore  Morgoth,   seeing  that   they  wavered, 
   led   forth   the   herald  of   Fingon  that   he  had   wrongfully  taken 
   prisoner,  and  he  slew  him  upon  the  plain, and  sent back  the others 
   with   his   head.   Thereupon  the   wrath  of   Fingon  was   kindled  to 
   flame,  and  his  army  leaped  forth  in  sudden  onslaught;   and  ere 
   Turgon  could  restrain  them,  a  great part  also of  his host  joined in 
   the  battle.  The  light  of  the  drawing  of  the  swords  of  the Noldor 
   was   like   a    sudden   fire    kindled   in    a   field    of   reeds. 
     $12. This  was  indeed   as  Morgoth   designed;  but   it  is   said  that 
   he  had  not  reckoned  the  true  number  of   his  enemies'   array,  nor 
   measured rightly their valour, and almost his plan went astray.            
   Ere the army that  he sent  forth could  be strengthened,  it was            
   overwhelmed; for it was  assailed suddenly  from West  and South;            
   and that day there  was a  greater slaughter  of the  servants of            
   Morgoth  than  had  yet  been achieved.  Loud rang  the trumpets.            
   The  banners  of  Fingon  were  raised before  the very  walls of            
   Angband. It is told that Gwindor son  of Guilin  and the  folk of            
   Nargothrond  were  in  the front  of the  battle, and  they burst            
   through the gates, and slew the Orcs upon the stairs  of Angband,            
   and fear came upon Morgoth  on his  deep throne.  But in  the end            
   
   Gwindor  and  his  men  were  taken  or  slain,  for  no  help  came  to 
   them.  By  other  secret   doors  in   the  mountains   of  Thangorodrim 
   Morgoth  had  let  issue  forth  his  main  host  that  he  had  held in 
   waiting;  and  Fingon  and  the  army  of   Hithlum  were   beaten  back 
   from                              the                             walls. 
   $ 13. Then  in  the  plain there  began that  Battle which  is called 
   Nirnaith  Arnediad,  Unnumbered  Tears,   for  no   song  or   tale  can 
   contain all the grief of that day, and the voices of those that  sing of 
   it  are  turned to  mourning. The  host of  Fingon retreated  with great 
   loss  over  the  sands  of  Dor-na-Fauglith,  and  Hundor son  of Haleth 
   was  slain  in  the  rearguard, and  with him  fell most  of the  Men of 
   Brethil   and   came   never   back  to   the  woods.   And  Glorwendil, 
   daughter  of  Hador  and  wife  of  Hundor,  died   of  grief   in  that 
   unhappy  year.  But  the  Orcs  came  between  Fingon  and   the  passes 
   of   Erydwethion   that   led  into   Hithlum;  therefore   he  withdrew 
   towards the vale of  Sirion. Before  the entrance  of that  valley, upon 
   the  borders of  Taur-na-Fuin, there  remained still  in hiding  a great 
   part  of  the  host  of  Turgon;  and  Turgon  now  sounded  his  horns, 
   and  came  forth  in  might  with  help  unlooked for,  and many  of the 
   Orcs, being caught between the two armies, were destroyed.              
            Then  hope  was  renewed  in the  hearts of  the Elves.  And in 
   that  hour  the  trumpets  of  Maidros  were   heard  coming   from  the 
   East,  and  the  banners of  the Sons  of Feanor  and their  allies came 
  
   up  on  the  flank  of  the  Enemy.  And  some have  said that  even now 
   the  Elves  might  have  won  the day,  had all  been faithful;  for the 
   Orcs  wavered,  and  their  onslaught  was  stayed,  and   already  some 
   were                 turning                  in                 flight. 
   $ 15. But  even  as  the  vanguard  of  Maidros  came upon  the Orcs, 
   Morgoth  let  loose  his  last  strength,  and  hell was  emptied. There 
   came  wolves  and  serpents,  and  there  came  Balrogs   one  thousand, 
   and   there   came   Glomund   the   Father   of   Dragons.    And   the 
   strength  and  terror  of  the  Worm  were  now  grown  very  great; and 
   Elves  and  Men  withered   before  him.   Thus  Morgoth   hindered  the 
   joining  of  the  hosts of  the Elves;  yet he  would not  have achieved 
   this,  neither  with  Balrog  nor  Dragon,  had  the  captains   of  the 
   Easterlings  remained   true.  Many   of  these   men  now   turned  and 
   fled; but  the sons  of Ulfang  went over  to the  side of  Morgoth, and 
   they  fell  upon  the  rear  of  Maidros  and  wrought  confusion.  From 
   that  day  the  hearts  of  the  Elves  were  estranged  from  Men, save 
   only  from  those  of  the  Three  Houses,  the  peoples  of  Hador, and 
   Beor,  and  Haleth;  for  the   sons  of   Bor,  Boromir,   Borlas,  and 
   Borthandos,   who   alone,   among  the   Easterlings  proved   true  at 
   
   need, all perished in that battle, and they left no heirs.  But the 
   sons  of  Ulfang  reaped  not  the reward  that Morgoth  had promised 
   them; for Cranthir slew Uldor  the Accursed,  the leader  in treason, 
   and  Ulfast  and  Ulwarth were  slain by  the sons  of Bor,  ere they 
   themselves fell.                                                     
     $26. Thus  the  design  of  Morgoth  was  fulfilled  in   a  manner 
   after his own  heart; for  Men took  the lives  of Men,  and betrayed 
   the  Elves,  and  fear  and  hatred  were  aroused  among  those  who 
   should  have  been  united  against  him.  And  the host  of Maidros, 
   assailed in front and  rear, was  dispersed and  was driven  from the 
   battle eastward; and the  Gorge of  Aglon was  filled with  Orcs, and 
   the  Hill  of  Himring  garrisoned  by the  soldiers of  Angband, and 
   the gates of the land were in the  power of  Morgoth. But  fate saved 
   the Sons  of Feanor,  and though  all were  wounded none  were slain. 
   Yet  their  arms  were  scattered, and  their people  diminished, and 
   their  league  broken;  and  they took  to a  wild and  woodland life 
   beneath  the  feet  of  Eredlindon,  mingling  with  the  Dark-elves, 
   bereft of their power and glory of old.                              
            In  the west  of the  battle Fingon  fell, and  flame sprang 
   from  his  helm  when  it  was  cloven.  He  was  overborne   by  the 
   Balrogs  and  beaten  to  the  earth,  and  his  white  banners  were 
   trodden  underfoot.  But  Hurin  and  Huor his  brother, and  the men 
   of the House of Hador, stood firm, and  the Orcs  could not  yet gain 
   the  pass  of  Sirion.  Thus  was the  treachery of  Uldor redressed. 
   The last stand of  Hurin is  the most  renowned of  the deeds  of Men 
   among  the  Elves;  for he  held the  rear while  the remnant  of the 
   hosts  of  the  West  withdrew from  the battle.  Few came  ever back 
   over   Eredwethion  to   Hithlum;  but   Turgon  mustered   all  that 
   remained of the folk of  Gondolin, and  such of  Fingon's folk  as he 
   could  gather;  and  he  escaped  down  Sirion  into  the  dales  and 
   mountains,  and  was  hidden from  the eyes  of Morgoth.  Neither Elf 
   nor  Man  nor  spy  of  Angband  knew  whither   he  had   gone,  nor 
   found the  hidden stronghold  until the  day of  Tuor son  of Huor. 
   Thus  the  victory  of  Morgoth  was  marred,   and  he   was  wroth. 
     $18. But  the  Orcs  now  surrounded  the  valiant  Men  of Hithlum 
   like  a great  tide about  a lonely  rock. Huor  fell pierced  with a 
   venomed  arrow,  and  all  the  children  of  Hador were  slain about 
   him in a heap,  until Hurin  alone was  left. Then  he cast  away his 
   shield and wielded his axe two-handed; and it  is said  that standing 
   alone  he  slew  one  hundred  of the  Orcs. At  length he  was taken 
   alive  by  Morgoth's  command,  for  in this  way Morgoth  thought to 
   do  him  more  evil  than  by death.  Therefore his  servants grasped 
  
   
   Hurin  with  their  hands,  and  though he  slew them,  their numbers 
   were ever renewed, until  at last  he fell  buried beneath  them, and 
   they  clung  to  him  like  leeches.  Then  binding him  they dragged 
   him with mockery to Angband.                                         
     $19. Great  was  the  triumph  of  Morgoth.   The  bodies   of  his 
   enemies that were slain he let pile in a great mound in the  midst of 
   the  plain;  and  it  was  named Haud-na-Dengin,  the Hill  of Slain. 
   But grass came there and grew green upon that hill  alone in  all the 
   desert  that  Morgoth  made;  and  no  Orc  thereafter trod  upon the 
   earth  beneath which  the swords  of the  Gnomes crumbled  into rust. 
   The  realm  of  Fingon  was  no  more,  and the  Sons of  Feanor wan- 
   dered  as  leaves  before the  wind. To  Hithlum none  of the  men of 
   Hador's house returned, nor any tidings  of the  battle and  the fate 
   of  their  lords. But  Morgoth sent  thither Men  who were  under his 
   dominion,  swarthy Easterlings;  and he  shut them  in that  land and 
   forbade them to leave it, and such was  all the  reward that  he gave 
   them:  to  plunder and  harass the  old and  the children  and women- 
   folk  of  Hador's  people.  The remnant  of the  Elves of  Hithlum he 
   took  to  the mines  of Angband,  and they  became his  thralls, save 
   some  few  that  eluded  him   and  wandered   wild  in   the  woods. 
   $20. But  the  Orcs  went  freely  through  all  the  North  and came 
   ever  further  southward  into Beleriand.  Doriath yet  remained, and 
   Nargothrond  was  hidden;  but  Morgoth  gave  small  heed  to  them, 
   either because  he knew  little of  them, or  because their  hour was 
   not yet come in the deep purposes of his malice.  But the  thought of 
   Turgon  troubled  him  greatly;  for  Turgon   came  of   the  mighty 
   house  of  Fingolfin  and  was  now  by  right  the  lord of  all the 
   Gnomes.   And   Morgoth   feared   and  hated   most  the   house  of 
   Fingolfin,  both  because  they  had  scorned  him  in  Valinor,  and 
   because of the wounds that Fingolfin had given him in battle.        
                                                                       
   $21. Hurin  was  now   brought  before   Morgoth,  and   defied  him; 
   and  he  was  chained  and  set  in  torment. But  Morgoth remembered 
   that  treachery,  and  the fear  of treachery,  alone would  work the 
   final  ruin  of  the Gnomes,  and he  thought to  make use  of Hurin. 
   Therefore he came to  him where  he lay  in pain,  and he  offered to 
   him  honour  and  freedom  and  both  power and  wealth, if  he would 
   accept service in his armies and  would lead  a host  against Turgon, 
   or even if he would  reveal where  that king  had his  secret strong- 
   hold.  For  he  had  learned that  Hurin knew  the secret  of Turgon, 
   but  kept  it  silent  under  oath.  But  Hurin the  Steadfast mocked 
   him.                                                                 
   
   $22.  Then  Morgoth   devised  a   cruel  punishment;   and  taking               
   Hurin from prison he set him in a chair of stone upon a  high place               
   of  Thangorodrim.  There  he  was  bound by  the power  of Morgoth,               
   and  Morgoth  standing  beside  him  cursed  him  with  a  curse of               
   unsleeping sight like unto the Gods, but upon his  kin and  seed he               
   laid     a     doom     of     sorrow    and     dark    mischance.               
   $23. 'Sit  now  there,' said  Morgoth, 'and  behold the  working of               
   the doom that I have appointed. For thou shalt see with my eyes,               
   and know with my thought, all  things that  befall those  whom thou               
   lovest. But  never shalt  thou move  from this  place until  all is               
   fulfilled unto its bitter end.' As so it came to pass;  for Morgoth               
   kept life in Hurin. But it  is not  said that  Hurin ever  spoke in               
   pleading,  either  for  death  or  for  mercy  upon himself  or his               
   children.                                                                         
                                                                                    
                               Commentary on Chapter 16.                             
                                                                                    
   A  comparison  with  Q $11  and AB  2 annal  (272>) 472  will show  that the 
  
   present  text  is  very  largely  derived  from  these  two  sources,  which are 
   interwoven.  In  the  treatment   of  the   part  played   by  Turgon   and  the 
   people  of  Gondolin  in  the  Battle  of  Unnumbered Tears  the result  of this 
   combination  is  (surprisingly)  not  entirely coherent,  and this  is discussed 
   in a note at the end of the Commentary.                                           
                                                                                    
      $1. On  the  development  of  this  paragraph  see  pp.  305   -  6.   In  the 
        sentence  dwelt  among  the  Green-elves  secretly,  the word  secretly was 
        struck  out  and replaced  by in  Tol-galen the  Green Isle;  and Gwerth-i- 
        Cuina  was   changed  to   Gwerth-i-Guinar.  These   may  have   been  much 
        later changes preparatory to  the inclusion  of the  paragraph as  the final 
        instalment   of   the   QS   manuscript   (which   has    however   Gyrth-i- 
        Guinar).                                                                     
      $3. It  is  not  said  elsewhere  that 'Fingon  issued from  Hithlum' during 
        the  initial  period  of warfare  under the  Union of  Maidros in  which the 
        Noldor were victorious.                                                      
          The   passage  concerning   the  cynical   and  calculating   Dwarves  de- 
        rives closely from Q (IV. 116). Against it my father scribbled 'Not true 
        of  Dwarvish  attitude';  this,  I  feel sure,  was put  in long  after. The 
        plural form Dwarfs associates  the text  with QS  chapters 10  and 11 (see 
        the commentary  on $ 122). It  was used  also in  the manuscript  QS(B) of 
        the tale of Beren and Luthien (p. 303).                                      
      $7. The  wounding  of  Beren  by  Curufin,  not  mentioned  in  the  Annals in 
        connection  with  the  response  of  the  Men  of  Brethil  to the  Union of 
        Maidros,  reappears  (see  IV. 180 - 1),  and 'only  the half'  of Haleth's 
        people came to the war, although in $13  (as in  AB 2)  'most of  the Men 
        of Brethil' were slain.                                                      
   
    $8. Neither  in  Q  nor  in  the  Annals  are  the Green-elves  of Ossiriand 
    mentioned among the forces of Maidros.                                       
          That  the  heralds  were sent  back bearing  the head  of the  one who 
    had been executed is a new detail.                                           
    $13. The retreat of the western  host towards  the Pass  of Sirion,  and the 
    destruction of the  Men of  Brethil in  the rearguard,  is derived  from the 
    Annals, not from Q.                                                          
        An  addition  to  AB  2 (note  22) gives  a new  annal: 436.  Hundor son 
    of  Haleth   wedded  Glorwendel   daughter  of   Hador',  and   an  addition 
    to   the   annal  describing   the  Battle   of  Unnumbered   Tears  states: 
    'Glorwendel  his  wife  died in  that year  of grief.'  These are  the first 
    allusions  to  this  union between  the House  of Hador  and the  People of 
    Haleth. In The Silmarillion Hador's daughter is Gloredhel.                   
          The  number  of  a  thousand Balrogs  (found in  both versions  of the 
    Annals)  was  still  present  (see  the  commentary  on  $89). -  After 'all 
    perished in that battle' the earlier  text (C)  has the  addition 'defending 
    Maglor against the assault of Uldor', but  this was  not taken  up in  D. It 
    is  not  said in  the Annals  that Ulfast  and Ulwar(th)  were slain  by the 
    sons   of   Bor   ('ere   they   themselves   fell'),   but   the   reverse. 
    $17. Text D has Erydwethion in $$11 and 13, but Eredwethion here; C 
    has Eredwethion throughout. 
    $ 18. In Q  the Dragon-helm,  reappearing from  the Lay  of the  Children of 
    Hurin, is first  described at  this point  in the  narrative (for  Hurin was 
    not wearing it at the battle); but a note to Q postpones it  to the  tale of 
    Turin, as is done in this version. 
    $ 19. Haud-na-Dengin:  C  had  Cum-na-Dengin   (see  note   37  to   AB  z), 
    changed  to  Amon  Dengin  (see  IV.  146),  with  Haud  na  written  above 
    Amon.  This  is  the  first  occurrence  of  Haud-na-Dengin  (the   form  in 
    text D); cf. Haudi Ndengin in the Etymologies, stems KHAG, NDAK.              
                                                                                
                 Turgon's part in the Battle of Unnumbered Tears.             
                                                                                
    As  noted  above,  the  combination  of  Q  and the  Annals produced  here a 
    most  uncharacteristic   incoherence.  Turgon   came  forth   from  Gondolin 
  
    unlooked for and  encamped on  the plain  before the  western pass  in sight 
    of  the walls  of Hithlum  ($4); when  the day  was appointed  'Maidros sent 
    word  to  Fingon  and  Turgon',  and  the  host  of  Gondolin   was  arrayed 
    under  the  standard  of  Fingon   ($8);  Turgon   and  Fingon   became  im- 
    patient and sent their heralds out onto the plain of Fauglith ($ 10). In all 
    this  my  father  was closely  following Q  as emended  (IV. 120-1,  notes 7 
    and  14),  where,  as  I  suggested  (IV. 181),  there seems  to be  a stage 
    intermediate between  the original  story (in  which Turgon  was one  of the 
    leaders of  the Western  Elves from  the beginning  of the  preparations for 
    war)  and  that  in  The  Silmarillion:  'Turgon  now emerges  from Gondolin 
    already long since in existence, but he  does not  march up  in the  nick of 
    time,  on  the  day  itself,  as  in  the later  story: he  comes, certainly 
    unexpected, but in time to take part in  the final  strategic preparations.' 
   
      Then, in the  present account,  'a great  part' of  Turgon's host  joined in 
    the  premature  assault,  though  he would  have restrained  them if  he could 
    ($ 11). This is not in  Q, which  only further  mentions Turgon  as escaping 
    down  Sirion. But  then, Turgon  'sounded his  horns', and  'a great  part' of 
    his host that had remained  in hiding  before the  Pass of  Sirion and  on the 
    borders  of  Taur-na-Fuin  came  forth  unlooked  for,   so  that   many  Orcs 
    were   destroyed,   caught   between   Turgon's  army   and  that   of  Fingon 
    retreating southwards ($ 13). It  seems that  at this  point my  father went 
    over to the Annals;  but they  (both AB  r and  AB z)  tell a  different story 
    from  that  in  Q. In  the Annals, 'tidings  came to  Turgon' long  before the 
    battle, and 'he prepared for war in secret' (annal 465 - 70, according  to the 
    final dating); there is no suggestion  of his  playing any  part at  all until 
    Fingon,  cut  off  from the  passes of  Eredwethion, retreated  towards Sirion 
    -  and  then  'Turgon  and  the  army  of  Gondolin  sounded their  horns, and 
    issued  out  of  Taur-na-Fuin':  they  had  been  'delayed  by the  deceit and 
    evil  of  the  forest,  but came  now as  help unlooked  for.' There  now took 
    place,  in  the  Annals,  the  joyful  meeting between  Turgon and  Hurin (the 
    story  of  Hurin's  sojourn   in  Gondolin   had  not   emerged  when   Q  was 
    written).  This  meeting  does  not  take  place in  the present  account; for 
    they  would  have  met  again  much  earlier  (when 'there  was joy  among the 
    people of Fingon, seeing their kinsfolk that had long been hidden', $4).       
      This  chapter  appears   in  subsequent   amanuensis  typescripts,   but  my 
    father never changed them or corrected them in any way.                        
                                                                                  
                    17. OF TURIN TURAMARTH OR                                      
                         TURIN THE HAPLESS.                               
                                                                                  
    The  two  manuscripts  QS   (C)  and   QS  (D)   continue  into   one  further 
    chapter,  and   D  extends   somewhat  further   in  it   than  does   C  (see 
    pp. 293 - 4). C is here  extremely rough,  and the  text given  is that  of D, 
    since it followed C very closely and scarcely deviated from  it save  in small 
    points of  expression. D  was substantially  corrected and  added to,  and the 
    concluding pages struck out in  their entirety,  but I  believe that  all this 
    belongs to a much later  phase of  work on  the 'Turinssaga',  and I  give the 
    text as it was originally written.                                             
      This version of the story,  so far  as it  goes, shows  a huge  expansion on 
    the  very  brief  account  in  Q  $ 12 - and  would have  run into  the same 
    problem of length as did  the QS  version of  the tale  of Beren  and Luthien. 
    The primary source for this chapter was  in fact  the Lay  of the  Children of 
    Hurin in the section Turin 's Fostering (III. 8 ff., and in the revised form 
    of  the  poem  III.  104 ff.),  which  in  turn  derived  quite  closely from 
    the  original  story,  the  Tale  of'  Turambar.  The  later evolution  of the 
    'Turinssaga'  is  as  tangled  as  Taur-na-Fuin, and  need not  be in  any way 
    considered  here;  but  it  may  be noticed  that the  present chapter  is not 
    (apart from a few  phrases) the  antecedent of  the opening  of chapter  21 in 
   
   The Silmarillion. On the other hand, it will  be found  that much  of the 
   chapter  is  in  fact  preserved  embedded  in  the Narn  i Hin  Hurin in 
  
   Unfinished  Tales  (from  'Now  Turin  was made  ready for  the journey', 
   p.  73),  despite  the introduction  of several  major new  elements (the 
   history of the Dragon-helm, Nellas the friend  of Turin's  childhood, the 
   changed story of Orgof/Saeros, etc.).                                    
     The  dependence  of  the new  version on  the Lay  is in  places close, 
   extending even to actual wording here and there; on  the other  hand some 
   features of the Lay are changed (as for example the taunting of  Orgof ), 
   reduced (as the account of Orgof and his character),  or omitted  (as the 
   avenging wrath  of Orgof's  kinsmen and  Thingol's placating  gifts). But 
   the comparison between the two  is now  easily made,  and I  restrict the 
   commentary to a few particular points. The relation  between the  Lay and 
   the Narn  is in  any case  studied in  the commentary  on the  Lay (III. 
   24-8). 
   $24.  Rian,  daughter   of  Belegund,   was  the   wife  of   Huor.  When 
   no  tidings  came  of  her  lord,  she  went  forth,  and her  child Tuor 
   was  born  of  her  in  the  wild.  He  was  taken  to  nurture  by Dark- 
   elves;  but  Rian  went  to  Haud-na-Dengin  and   laid  her   there  and 
   died.  But  Morwen  daughter  of   Baragund  was   wife  of   Hurin,  and 
   she  abode  in  Hithlum,  for  her son  Turin was  then seven  years old, 
   and  she  went  again  with  child.  With  her  there  remained  only old 
   men,  too  aged  for  war,  and  maidens  and  young  boys.   Those  days 
   were  evil;  for  the  Easterlings  dealt  cruelly  with  the  people  of 
   Hador  and  robbed  them  of  all  that   they  possessed   and  enslaved 
   them.  But   so  great   was  the   beauty  and   majesty  of   the  Lady 
   Morwen   that   they   were  afraid   and  whispered   among  themselves, 
   saying  that  she  was  perilous  and  a  witch skilled  in magic  and in 
   league  with  the  Elves.  Yet  she was  now poor  and without  aid, save 
   that  she   was  succoured   secretly  by   her  kinswoman   Airin,  whom 
   Brodda   had   taken   to  wife.   Brodda  was   mighty  among   the  in- 
   coming  Men,  and  wealthy  (such   as  wealth   was  reckoned   in  that 
   time  of  ruin);  for he  had taken  for his  own many  of the  lands and 
   cattle                              of                             Hurin. 
   $25.  Morwen   could   see   no  hope   for  her   child  Turin   son  of 
   Hurin  but  to  become  a  churl  or  a   servant  of   the  Easterlings. 
   Therefore  it  came into  her heart  to send  him away  in secret  and to 
   beg  King  Thingol  to  harbour  him.  For  Beren  son  of   Barahir  was 
   her  father's  cousin,  and  had been,  moreover, a  friend of  Hurin ere 
   evil befell. But  she herself  did not  at that  time venture  forth from 
   Hithlum,  for  the  road  was  long  and  perilous,  and  she   was  with 
   child.  Also  her  heart  still  cheated  her  with  hope, and  she would 
   not  yet  leave the  house in  which she  had dwelt  with Hurin;  and she 
   
   listened  for  the  sound of  his feet  returning in  the watches  of the 
   night,  for  her  inmost  thought  foreboded  that   he  was   not  dead. 
   And  though  she  was  willing  that  her  son might  be fostered  in the 
   halls  of  another  after  the  manner of  that time,  if boys  were left 
   fatherless,  she  would  not  humble  her  pride   to  be   an  almsguest 
   even  of  the  King  of  Doriath.  And  thus  was   the  fate   of  Turin 
   woven, which is full told  in that  lay which  is called  iChurinien, the 
   Children of  Hurin, and  is the  longest of  all the  lays that  speak of 
   those days. Here that tale is told in brief, for it is woven in  with the 
   fate of the Silmarils and  of the  Elves; and  it is  called the  Tale of 
   Grief, for  it is  sorrowful, and  in it  are revealed  the worst  of the 
   works of Morgoth Bauglir.                                                
     $26. It  came  to  pass  that  on  a  day  Turin  was  made  ready  for 
   the  journey,  and  he  understood   not  the   purpose  of   his  mother 
   Morwen,  nor  the  grief  that  he  saw  upon  her  face.  But  when  his 
   companions  bade  him  turn  and  look  upon  the  house  of  his father, 
   then  the  anguish  of  parting  smote him  like a  sword, and  he cried: 
   'Morwen,  Morwen,  when  shall  I  see  thee again?',  and he  fell upon 
   the  grass.  But  Morwen  standing  on  her  threshold  heard   the  echo 
   of  that  cry  in  the wooded  hills, and  she clutched  the post  of the 
  
   door so that her  fingers were torn. This  was the  first of  the sorrows 
   of Turin.                                                                
     $27.  After  Turin   was  gone   Morwen  gave   birth  to   her  child, 
   and   it   was   a   maiden,  and   she  named   her  Nienor,   which  is 
   Mourning.  But  Turin  saw  not  his  sister,  for  he  was   in  Doriath 
   when  she  was  born.  Long  and  evil  was  the  road  thither,  for the 
   power   of   Morgoth   was  ranging   far  abroad;   but  Turin   had  as 
   guides  Gethron  and  Grithron,  who  had  been  young  in  the  days  of 
   Gumlin;  and  albeit  they  were  now  aged,   they  were   valiant,  and 
   they  knew  all  the  lands,  for  they   had  journeyed   often  through 
   Beleriand  in  former  times.  Thus  by  fate  and  courage  they  passed 
   over   the   Shadowy   Mountains  and   came  down   into  the   vale  of 
   Sirion  and  so  to  the  Forest  of  Brethil;  and  at  last  weary  and 
   haggard  they   reached  the   confines  of   Doriath.  But   there  they 
   became   bewildered,   and   were   enmeshed   in   the   mazes   of  the 
   Queen,  and wandered  lost amid  the pathless  trees, until  all their 
   food  was  spent.  There  they  came  near  to  death,  but not  so light 
   was  Turin's  doom.  Even  as  they  lay  in  despair  they heard  a horn 
   sounded.  Beleg  the  Bowman  was  hunting  in  that  region,  for he 
   dwelt  ever  upon  the  marches  of  Doriath.  He  heard their  cries and 
   came  to  them,  and  when  he  had   given  them   meat  and   drink  he 
   learned  their  names  and  whence  they  came,  and  he was  filled with 
   
   wonder  and  pity. And  he looked  with great  liking upon  Turin, for 
   he  had  the  beauty of  his mother  Morwen Elfsheen  and the  eyes of 
   his  father, and  was sturdy  and strong  of limb  and showed  a stout 
   heart.                                                                
     $28. 'What boon wouldst thou have of King Thingol?' said             
   Beleg to  the boy.  'I would  be a  captain of  his knights,  and lead 
   them  against  Morgoth  and  avenge  my  father,'  said  Turin.  'That 
   may well  be when  the years  have increased  thee,' said  Beleg. 'For 
   though thou art yet small,  thou hast  the makings  of a  valiant man, 
   worthy to be the son of Hurin the Steadfast, if that were possible.' 
   For the name of Hurin was held in honour in all the lands of the      
   Elves.  Therefore  Beleg  gladly  became the  guide of  the wanderers, 
   and  he  led  them  through  the  marches   of  the   Hidden  Kingdom, 
   which   no   mortal   man   before   had   passed  save   Beren  only. 
   $29. Thus Turin came at last before Thingol and Melian; and            
   Gethron   spoke  the   message  of   Morwen.  Thingol   received  them 
   kindly,  and  he  set  Turin  upon  his  knee in  honour of  Hurin the 
   mightiest  of  Men  and  of  Beren  his  kinsman.  And those  that saw 
   this marvelled, for it was a sign that Thingol  took Turin  as foster- 
   son, and this was not at that time done by kings. 'Here, 0 son of 
   Hurin, shall thy home  be,' said  he; 'and  thou shalt  be held  as my 
   son,  Man  though  thou  art. Wisdom  shall be  given thee  beyond the 
   wit of  mortals, and  the weapons  of the  Elves shall  be set  in thy 
   hands.  Perchance  the  time  may  come  when  thou  shalt  regain the 
   lands of thy father in Hithlum; but dwell now here in love.'          
     $30. Thus  began  the  sojourn  of  Turin   in  Doriath.   With  him 
   for  a  while  remained  Gethron and  Grithron his  guardians, though, 
   they  longed  to  return  again to  their lady,  Morwen. Then  age and 
   sickness  came  upon  Grithron  and  he stayed  beside Turin  until he 
   died;  but  Gethron  departed,  and  Thingol sent  with him  an escort 
   to guide him and guard him, and they brought words from               
   Thingol  to  Morwen.  They  came  at  last  to  the  house  of Morwen, 
   and  when  she  learned  that Turin  was received  with honour  in the 
   halls  of  Thingol,  her grief  was lightened.  And the  Elves brought 
   also rich gifts from Melian, and a message bidding her return with 
   Thingol's  folk  to  Doriath.  For  Melian  was wise  and foresighted, 
   and  she  hoped  thus  to  avert  the  evil that  was prepared  in the 
   thought   of   Morgoth.  But   Morwen  would   not  depart   from  her 
   house,  for  her heart  was yet  unchanged and  her pride  still high; 
  
   moreover Nienor was a babe in arms. Therefore she dismissed the       
   Elves with her thanks, and gave them in gift the last small  things of 
   gold that remained to her, concealing her poverty; and she bade       
   
   them  take  back  to  Thingol   the  helm   of  Gumlin.   And  behold! 
   Turin  watched  ever  for  the  return  of  Thingol's  messengers; and 
   when they came back  alone he  fled into  the woods  and wept;  for he 
   knew   of   Melian's  bidding   and  had   hoped  that   Morwen  would 
   come. This was the second sorrow of Turin.                            
     $31.  When   the   messengers   brought   Morwen's   answer,  Melian 
   was  moved  with  pity,  perceiving  her  mind; and  she saw  that the 
   fate which  she foreboded  could not  lightly be  set aside.  The helm 
   of  Gumlin  was  given  into  Thingol's  hands.  It  was made  of grey 
   steel adorned with  gold, and  thereon were  graven runes  of victory. 
   A  power  was  in  it  that  guarded  any  who wore  it from  wound or 
   death,  for the  sword that  hewed it  was broken,  and the  dart that 
   smote it sprang  aside. Upon  this helm  was set  in mockery  an image 
   of  the  head  of  Glomund  the dragon,  and oft  had Gumlin  borne it 
   to victory, for fear fell on those who looked  upon it  towering above 
   the heads of Men  in battle.  But the  Men of  Hithlum said:  'We have 
   a  dragon  of   more  worth   than  Angband   hath.'  This   helm  was 
   wrought  by  Telchar   the  dwarf-smith   of  Belegost,   whose  works 
   were renowned.  But Hurin  wore it  not, in  reverence of  his father, 
   lest it should suffer hurt or be lost, so greatly did he  treasure the 
   heirloom of Gumlin.                                                   
     $32.  Now   Thingol   had   in   Menegroth  deep   armouries  filled 
   with  great wealth  of weapons;  metal wrought  like fishes'  mail and 
   shining  like  water  in  the  moon;  swords  and  axes,  shields  and 
   helms, wrought  by Telchar  himself or  by his  master Zirak  the old, 
   or  by  elven-wrights  more  skilful  still.  For  many things  he had 
   received  in  gift  that  came  out  of  Valinor  and were  wrought by 
   Feanor  in  his mastery,  than whom  no craftsman  was greater  in all 
   the  days  of  the  world.  Yet  he  handled  the  helm  of  Gumlin as 
   though  his  hoard  were  scanty,  and  spoke courteous  words saying: 
   'Proud  were  the  head  that  bore  this  helm,  which  Gumlin  bore, 
   father of Hurin.'                                                     
     $33. Then  a   thought  came   into  his   heart  and   he  summoned 
   Turin,  and  he told  him that  Morwen had  sent to  her son  a mighty 
   thing,  the  heirloom  of  his  grandsire.  'Take  now  the Dragonhead 
   of  the  North,'  he  said,  'and  when  the time  cometh, go  wear it 
   well!' But Turin was yet too young to  lift the  helm, and  he heeded 
   it not because of the sorrow of his heart.                            
     $34. For nine  years Turin  lived in  the halls  of Thingol;  and in 
   that  time  his  grief  grew  less;  for  Thingol  gained  tidings  of 
   Hithlum  as   he  could,   and  messengers   went  at   times  between 
   Morwen  and  her  son.  Thus  Turin   learned  that   Morwen's  plight 
   
   was bettered, and that  his sister  Nienor grew  in beauty,  a flower 
   among maidens in the grey North. Greatly he desired to see her.      
     $35. Meanwhile  Turin  grew,  until  while  yet  a boy  his stature 
   was  great  among Men  and surpassed  that of  the Elves  of Doriath; 
   and  his  strength  and  courage  were  renowned  in  the   realm  of 
   Thingol. Much lore he learned,  and was  wise in  word and  crafty in 
   hand;  yet  fortune  favoured  him  little, and  oft what  he wrought 
   went  awry,  and  what  he  wished he  did not  gain. Neither  did he 
   win friendship easily, for  sorrow sat  upon him,  and his  youth was 
   scarred.  Now  when  he  was  seventeen  years  of  age and  upon the 
   threshold  of  manhood  he  was strong  of arm  and skilled  with all 
   weapons, and in the weaving of words in song or tale  he had  a great 
   craft,  whether  in  the  tongue  of  the Noldor  or of  Doriath; but 
   mirth was not in  his words  or his  works, and  he brooded  upon the 
   downfall of the Men of Hithlum.                                      
  
     $36. Still deeper  became his  grief when  after nine  years tidings 
   came  no  more  from  his  home;  for  Morgoth's  power was  over the 
   land of Hithlum,  and doubtless  he knew  much of  all the  doings of 
   Hurin's  folk,  and  had  not  further  molested  them,  so  that his 
   design might be fulfilled. But now in pursuit of this purpose  he set 
   a close watch  upon all  the passes  in the  mountains, so  that none 
   might come out  of Hithlum  or enter  into it;  and the  Orcs swarmed 
   about  the  sources  of  Narog and  Taiglin and  the upper  waters of 
   Sirion.  Thus  there  came  a  time  when  the messengers  of Thingol 
   did not  return, and  he would  send no  more. He  was ever  loath to 
   let  any  stray  beyond  the  guarded  borders,  and  in  nothing had 
   shown  greater  goodwill  to  Turin  than   in  sending   his  people 
   through many perils to Morwen.                                       
     $37. Now  the  heart  of  Turin grew  grim and  heavy, for  he knew 
   not what evil was afoot, or what  dire fate  had befallen  Morwen and 
   Nienor.  Therefore  he put  on the  helm of  Gumlin, and  taking mail 
   and  sword and  shield he  went to  Thingol, and  begged him  to give 
   him  Elf-warriors  for  his companions;  and he  went to  the marches 
   of the land  and made  war upon  the Orcs.  Thus while  yet a  boy in 
   years  his  valour  was  proved; for  he did  many daring  deeds. His 
   wounds  were  many  by  spear,  or  arrow, or  the crooked  blades of 
   Angband;  but  his  doom  delivered  him  from  death.  And  word ran 
   through  the woods  that the  Dragon-helm was  seen again  in battle; 
   and  Men  said:  'Who  hath waked  from death  the spirit  of Gumlin, 
   or hath Hurin of Hithlum indeed returned from the pits of hell?' 
     $38. One  only  was there  mightier in  war at  that time  than the 
   boy  Turin,  and  that  was  Beleg  the   Bowman;  and   they  became 
   
   friends  and  companions  in  arms,  and  walked  far  and  wide   in  the 
   wild  woods  together.  Turin  came  seldom  to  the  halls   of  Thingol, 
   and  he  cared  no  longer  for  his  looks  or  raiment, but  was unkempt 
   of  hair  and his  mail was  covered with  a grey  cloak stained  with the 
   weather.  But  on  a  time  it  chanced  that  Thingol  summoned   him  to 
   a  feast,  to  do  him  some  honour  for  his  prowess;  and  Turin  came 
   and sat at the table of the king. And  at the  same table  sat one  of the 
   Dark-elves,  Orgof  by  name,  and  he  was  proud  and  was  no  lover of 
   Men,  and  thought  that  Turin   had  slighted   him;  for   Turin  would 
   oft  make  no  answer  to words  that others  spoke to  him, if  sorrow or 
   brooding  were  on  him.  And  now  as  they  sat  and  drank  Orgof spoke 
   across  the  board  to  Turin,  and   Turin  heeded   him  not,   for  his 
   thought  was   upon  Beleg   whom  he   had  left   in  the   woods.  Then 
   Orgof  took  out  a  golden  comb  and  cast  it  towards  Turin,  and  he 
   cried:  'Doubtless,  Man  of  Hithlum,  you  came in  great haste  to this 
   feast  and  may  be  excused thy  ragged cloak;  but there  is no  need to 
   leave  thy  head  untended  like  a  thicket  of  brambles.  And  maybe if 
   thy ears were uncovered thou wouldst hear somewhat better.'                
     $39. Then  Turin   said  nought   but  turned   his  eyes   upon  Orgof, 
   and  he  being  wroth  was  not  warned  by  the light  that was  in them. 
   And he  said to  one that  sat nigh  him: 'If  the Men  of Hithlum  are so 
   wild and fell,  of what  sort are  women of  that land?  Do they  run like 
   the        deer,       clad        only       in        their       hair?' 
   $40. Then  Turin,   unwitting  of   his  growing   strength,  took   up  a 
   drinking  vessel  and  cast  it  in  Orgof's face,  and he  fell backwards 
   and  died,  for  the  vessel  was  heavy  and  his  face  was  broken. But 
   Turin,  grown  suddenly  cold,  looked  in  dismay   at  the   blood  upon 
   the  board,  and  knowing  that  he  had  done  grievous  offence  he rose 
   straightway   and  went   from  the   hall  without   a  word;   and  none 
   hindered  him,  for  the  king  was  silent  and gave  no sign.  But Turin 
   went  out  into  the  darkness,  and  he  fell  into  a  grim   mood,  and 
   deeming   himself  now   an  outlaw   whom  the   king  would   pursue  he 
   fled  far  from  Menegroth,  and  passing  the  borders  of  the  realm he 
   gathered  to   himself  a   company  of   such  houseless   and  desperate 
  
   folk  as  could  be  found in  those evil  days lurking  in the  wild; and 
   their  hands  were   turned  against   all  whom   came  in   their  path, 
   Elves, Men, or Orcs.                                                       
                                                                             
                            Commentary on Chapter 17.                         
                                                                             
   In the title of the chapter (which has in fact no number in either C or D) 
   Turamarth  is emended  from Turumarth;  the same  change in  Q (IV.  131 
   note 12).                                                                  
   
    $24. Haud-na-Dengin:   C   has   here   Amon   Dengin;   cf.   the   commentary 
    on chapter 16, $19,                                                        
    $25. In Q it is said that the fate of Turin is told  in the  'Children of 
    Hurin', which is  certainly a  reference to  the alliterative  Lay, though 
    that  had  been  abandoned  several  years  before;  now  the  Lay  is ex- 
    pressly  mentioned,  and  given  the  Elvish  name  iChurinien.  This form 
    is  a  further  example  of  the  phenomenon  of  'Initial   Variation  of 
    Consonants'  in  Exilic  Noldorin  (see  pp.   298,  301).   The  original 
    aspirated stops ph, th, kh were 'opened',  and Ah  became the  spirant [x] 
    (as in Scottish loch), represented  as ch;  this sound  remained medially, 
    but  initially  was  reduced  to   [h].  Thus   aran  Chithlum   'King  of 
    Hithlum'  (Etymologies,  stem  TA-),  iChurinien.  It  may  be  noted here 
    that  later iChurinien  was replaced  by Narn  i Chin  Hurin, which  is so 
    spelt  at all  occurrences, but  was improperly  changed by  me to  Narn i 
    Hin  Hurin  in  Unfinished  Tales  (because  I  did  not  want Chin  to be 
    pronounced          like          Modern           English          chin). 
    $27. Gethron  and  Grithron  as  the  names  of  Turin's guides  appear in 
    AB 2, annal (2730') 473. See under $30 below.                              
    $28. Of  the  words  between  Beleg  and  Turin  (preserved  in  the Narn, 
    p. 74) there is no suggestion in the Lay.                                  
    $30. In  AB  2  it  was  Gethron who  died in  Doriath, Grithron  who went 
    back  (see  the  commentary  on  annal  273).  -  The  gifts of  Melian to 
    Morwen are not mentioned in the old versions.                              
    $31. It is curious that whereas in  the tale  of Beren  and Luthien  in QS 
    Telchar is of Nogrod  (p. 303),  he now  becomes a  smith of  Belegost, as 
    he had been  in Q  (IV. 118). -  A new  element in  this passage  is the 
    statement  that  Hurin  never wore  the Dragon-helm,  and the  reasons for 
    this; in Q he did not wear it 'that day' (i.e. at the Battle of Unnumbered 
    Tears), and in the Lay he often  bore it  into battle  (line 314).  In the 
    much  enlarged  account  of  the Helm  found in  the Narn  Hurin's reasons 
    for not wearing it are quite different (Unfinished Tales p. 76).           
    $32. Here  first  appear  Telchar's  master  Zirak,  and  the  story  that 
    Thingol  possessed  many  treasures  that  had  come  from  Valinor  (both 
    preserved in the Narn).                                                    
    $34. On the 'betterment' of Morwen's plight see II. 127.                    
    $35. Dates in Turin's early life. According to the (later) dating of  AB 2, 
    Turin was born in  the winter  of 465,  and departed  for Doriath  in 473, 
    when he was seven years old (as is said here in $24);  in 481  all tidings 
    out of Hithlum ceased, and he being 'in  his sixteenth  year' went  to war 
    on the marches (his sixteenth birthday fell in the  winter of  that year). 
    In the present text, however, the dates appear to be different by  a year. 
    The  reference  in  $35  to  his  being   seventeen  is   presumably  made 
    because it was then that he went out to fight; and in $$36-7 the ending 
    of  news  from  Hithlum and  his going  to the  marches took  place 'after 
    nine years' (i.e. from his coming to Doriath).                             
   
             The supposition must be that Turin had acquired a knowledge of 
     the  Noldorin  tongue from  the Noldor  in Hithlum  - or  perhaps rather 
     from his father and mother - while he was a child.                         
     $38. In  the  Tale and  the Lay  Turin's peculiar  gloominess on  that night 
     was  caused  by  its  being the  twelfth anniversary  of his  departure from 
     Hithlum.                                                                   
  
                                                                               
                              THE CONCLUSION OF THE                             
                               QUENTA SILMARILLION.                             
                                                                               
   There remains  one further  text to  be considered  within the  framework of 
   the Quenta Silmarillion. This is a  clear manuscript  very similar  in style 
   to QS(D), which has been  followed to  its conclusion  in the  last chapter, 
   and  may  conveniently  be called  'QS(E)' or  'E'. The  first page  is num- 
   bered '55',  and it  begins in  the middle  of a  sentence: and  they looked 
   upon the Lonely Isle and there  they tarried  not', which  will be  found in 
   the second version of Q (Q II) $ 17, IV. 153.  The passage  describes the 
   voyage       of       Earendel       and       Elwing       to      Valinor: 
   they  came  to  the  Enchanted  Isles  and  escaped  their  enchantment; and 
   they  came  into  the  Shadowy   Seas  and   passed  their   shadows;  [here 
   page  54  of  the  Q  II  typescript  ends  and  page  55  begins]  and they 
   looked upon the Lonely Isle and they tarried not there...                    
   This manuscript E is in fact a further version of the  conclusion of  Q: and 
   the question arises, when was  it written?  A note  on a  page found  with Q 
   provides, I think, a clear answer. This says: 36 - 54  is still  included in 
   main version, being  unrevised.' Now  on p.  36 of  the Q  typescript occurs 
   the sentence (IV. 123):                                                        
     He  fled  then  the  court,  and thinking  himself an  outlaw took  to war 
   against all, Elves, Men, or  Orcs, that  crossed the  path of  the desperate 
   band  he  gathered  upon  the  borders  of  the  kingdom,  hunted   Men  and 
   Ilkorins and Gnomes.                                                         
   This  is the  antecedent of  the sentence  which ends  the QS(D)  version of 
   the tale of Turin (p. 321); and at this point on the Q typescript a  line is 
   drawn across, separating what precedes from what follows.                    
     By  'main  version'  my  father  probably  meant  the   Quenta  Noldorinwa, 
   the  implication  being  that  the  narrative from  Turin's outlawry  to the 
   voyage of Earendel to Valinor (i.e. pages 36 - 54 in  the Q  typescript) had 
   tet been  rewritten, and  so was  absent from  the Quenta  Silmarillion (QS) 
   and  still  only  found  in  the  Quenta Noldorinwa  (Q). I  think therefore 
   that it is certain that the text QS(E) now to be given  belongs to  the same 
   period  (i.e.  immediately  before  the  commencement  of  The  Lard  of the 
   Rings) as the other chapters (the end  of 'Beren  and Tinuviel',  the Battle 
   Of  Unnumbered  Tears,  the  beginning  of  'Turin')  that  belong  with the 
   QS manuscript but were not written into it (or, in the case of the last part 
   
    of 'Beren and  Tinuviel', not  till long  after).* Why  my father  should have 
    jumped to the end in  this way,  taking up  in mid-sentence,  I cannot  at all 
    explain.                                                                       
      It is seen then that at the  period with  which this  book is  concerned the 
    missing parts of the QS narrative were the greater part of the tale of         
    Turin,  the  destruction of  Doriath, the  fall of  Gondolin, and  the earlier 
    part of the tale  of Earendel.  But my  father never  returned to  these tales 
    (in  the  strictly  'Silmarillion' tradition:  the Turin  story was  of course 
    enormously  developed  later,  and  some  slight  elaboration  is  found else- 
    where  for  the other  parts. The  Grey Annals  were abandoned  at the  end of 
    the tale of Turin,  and the  later tale  of Tuor  (given in  Unfinished Tales) 
    before Tuor came to Gondolin).                                                 
      The   manuscript   E  was   emended,  frequently   but  not   radically,  at 
    different  times:  some changes  were made  at or  very near  the time  of its 
    original  composition  (and  these  are  adopted  silently  into   the  text); 
    others,  made  very  roughly  in  pencil,  are  clearly  from long  after (and 
    these are not mentioned here).                                                 
      The  text  is  closely  related  to  Q II,  $$17 - 19, and  for substantial 
    stretches,  especially towards  the end,  the earlier  work was  followed with 
    unusual  fidelity:   thus  for   example  the   Second  Prophecy   of  Mandos, 
    with  its  mysterious  elements,  was  repeated  virtually without  change. Of 
    course, the later emendations made to Q I  I and  given in  the notes  to that 
    text  were,  according  to  my  father's  usual  practice, preparatory  to the 
  
    present version, and very likely  belong to  this time:  the amount  of change 
    is  therefore, to  appearance, diminished,  as between  the material  given in 
    Vol.  IV and  the present  chapter. It  would have  been possible  to restrict 
    the  text  printed  here  to  those passages  which differ  significantly from 
    Q II (as revised), but I have thought it best to give it in its entirety. The 
    very fact that the end of  'The Silmarillion'  still took  this form  when The 
    Lord  of  the  Rings  was  begun  is  sufficiently  remarkable,  and   by  its 
    inclusion  in  full  a  complete  view  of  the  Matter  of  Middle-earth  and 
    Valinor at that time is provided.                                              
      The numbering of the paragraphs begins again here from $1.                   
                                                                                  
    $1.  And  they  looked  upon  the  Lonely   Isle  and   there  they           
    tarried not; and at the last they cast anchor in  the Bay  of Elven-           
    home  upon  the  borders  of  the  world;  and  the  Teleri  saw the           
    coming  of  that ship  and were  amazed, gazing  from afar  upon the           
    light of the Silmaril, and it was very great. But Earendel, alone of           
    living Men, landed on  the immortal  shores; and  he said  to Elwing           
    and to those that were with him, three mariners  who had  sailed all           
    the  seas  beside  him,  and Falathar,  Airandir, and  Erellont were           
                                                                                  
    (* The existence of the rewritten conclusion should have been mentioned in the 
    footnote to III. 366.)                                                       
   
   their  names:  Here shall  none but  myself set  foot, lest  you fall 
   under  the  wrath  of  the  Gods  and the  doom of  death; for  it is 
   forbidden. But that peril I will take on myself for  the sake  of the 
   Two Kindreds.'                                                        
          And  Elwing  answered:  'Then  shall  our  paths  be  sundered 
   for ever. Nay, all thy perils I will take on myself  also! '  And she 
   leaped into  the white  foam and  ran towards  him; but  Earendel was 
   sorrowful,  for  he  deemed  that they  would now  both die  ere many 
   days  were past.  And there  they bade  farewell to  their companions 
   and were taken from them for ever.                                    
     $3. And  Earendel  said  to Elwing:  'Await me  here; for  one only 
   may  bear  the  messages  that  I am  charged with';  and he  went up 
   alone  into the  land, and  it seemed  to him  empty and  silent. For 
   even  as  Morgoth  and  Ungoliante   came  in   ages  past,   so  now 
   Earendel  had  come  at  a  time  of festival,  and wellnigh  all the 
   Elvenfolk were  gone to  Valinor, or  were gathered  in the  halls of 
   Manwe  upon  Taniquetil, and  few were  left to  keep watch  upon the 
   walls of Tun.                                                         
     $4. These  watchers  rode  therefore  in  great  haste  to Valmar; 
   and all the bells in Valmar  pealed. But  Earendel climbed  the great 
   green hill of Kor and found it bare; and he entered into  the streets 
   of  Tun  and  they  were  empty;  and  his  heart  was heavy,  for he 
   feared  that  some  evil  had  come  even  to  the Blessed  Realm. He 
   walked  now  in  the  deserted  ways of  Tun, and  the dust  upon his 
   raiment  and  his  shoes was  a dust  of diamonds,  and he  shone and 
   glistened as he climbed the long  white stairs.  And he  called aloud 
   in  many  tongues,  both of  Elves and  Men, but  there were  none to 
   answer  him. Therefore  he turned  back at  last towards  the shores, 
   thinking to set sail  once more  upon Vingelot  his ship  and abandon 
   his errand, and live for ever upon the sea. But even  as he  took the 
   shoreward  road  and  turned  his face  away from  the towers  of Tun 
   one stood upon the hill and called to him in  a great  voice, crying: 
   'Hail  Earendel,  radiant  star,  messenger  most  fair!   Hail  thou 
   bearer  of  light  before  the  Sun  and  Moon,  the looked  for that 
   comest  unawares,  the  longed  for  that  comest beyond  hope! Hail, 
   splendour of the children of the world, slayer of the dark! Star of 
   the sunset, hail! Hail, herald of the morn! '                         
     $5.  And  that  was  the  voice  of  Fionwe  son  of Manwe;  and he 
   came  from  Valmar  and  he  summoned  Earendel  to  come  before the 
  
   Gods.  And  Earendel  went  to Valinor  and to  the halls  of Valmar, 
   and never again  set foot  upon the  lands of  Men. There  before the 
   faces  of  the undying  Gods he  stood, and  delivered the  errand of 
   
                                                   
                                                                          
    the  Two  Kindreds.  Pardon  he  asked  for  the  Noldor  and  pity for 
    their  great  sorrows,  and  mercy  upon  unhappy  Men  and  succour in 
    their need. And his prayers were granted.                              
        $6. Then  the  sons  of  the  Valar  prepared  for battle,  and the 
    captain  of  their  host  was Fionwe  son of  Manwe. Beneath  his white 
    banner  marched  also  the  Lindar,  the  Light-elves,  the  people  of 
    Ingwe;  and  among  them  were  also  those  of the  Noldor of  old who 
    had  never  departed  from  Valinor,  and  Ingwiel  son  of  Ingwe  was 
    their  chief.  But  remembering  the  slaying  at  the  Swan-haven  and 
    the rape of their ships, few of the Teleri were willing to go  forth to 
    war;  but  Elwing  went  among  them,  and  because  she  was  fair and 
    gentle,  and  was  come  also  upon  her  father's  side  from  Thingol 
    who  was of  their own  kindred, they  harkened to  her; and  they sent 
    mariners  sufficient  to man  and steer  the ships  upon which  most of 
    that  army  was  borne  east  oversea;  but  they  stayed  aboard their 
    ships and none ever set foot upon the shores of the Hither Lands.      
              And  thus  it  was  that  Elwing   came  among   the  Teleri. 
    Earendel  was  long  time  gone  and  she  became  lonely  and  afraid; 
    and  she  wandered  along  the  margin  of  the  sea, singing  sadly to 
    herself;  and  so  she  came  to  Alqualonde,  the   Swan-haven,  where 
    lay  the Telerian  fleets; and  there the  Teleri befriended  her. When 
    therefore  Earendel  at  last  returned,  seeking  her,  he  found  her 
    among  them,  and  they  listened to  her tales  of Thingol  and Melian 
    and  the  Hidden  Kingdom,  and  of  Luthien  the  fair, and  they were 
    filled with pity and wonder.                                           
        $8. Now  the  Gods  took  counsel  concerning  Earendel,  and  they 
    summoned   Ulmo   from  the   deeps;  and   when  they   were  gathered 
    together Mandos spoke, saying:  'Now he  shall surely  die, for  he has 
    trodden the forbidden shores.'  But Ulmo  said. "For  this he  was born 
    into the world.  And say  unto me:  whether is  he Earendel  Tuor's son 
    of the line of Hador, or Idril's  son Turgon's  daughter of  the Elven- 
    house  of  Finwe? Or  being half  of either  kindred, which  half shall 
    die?'  And  Mandos  answered:   'Equally  was   it  forbidden   to  the 
    Noldor that went wilfully into exile to return hither.'                
        $9. Then  Manwe  gave  judgement  and  he  said:  'To   Earendel  I 
    remit the ban, and  the peril  that he  took upon  himself out  of love 
    for  the Two  Kindreds shall  not fall  on him;  neither shall  it fall 
    upon Elwing  who entered  into peril  for love  of Earendel:  save only 
    in this:  they shall  not ever  walk again  among Elves  or Men  in the 
    Outer  Lands.  Now  all  those  who have  the blood  of mortal  Men, in 
    whatever  part,  great  or  small,  are  mortal,  unless other  doom be 
    granted to  them; but  in this  matter the  power of  doom is  given to 
   
   me. This is my  decree: to  Earendel and  to Elwing  and to  their sons 
   shall  be  given  leave  each  to  choose   freely  under   which  kindred 
   they shall be judged.' 
   $10.   Then    Earendel    and    Elwing    were   summoned,    and   this 
   decree   was   declared   to   them.   But   Earendel   said   to  Elwing: 
   'Choose  thou,  for  now  I  am  weary  of  the world.'  And she  chose to 
   be  judged  among  the  Firstborn,  because  of   Luthien,  and   for  the 
   sake  of  Elwing  Earendel  chose  alike,  though  his  heart   was  rather 
   with   the   kindred   of   Men   and   the   people   of    his   father. 
   $11.  The   Gods   then   sent   Fionwe,   and  he   came  to   the  shore 
   where   the    companions   of    Earendel   still    remained,   awaiting 
   tidings.   And   Fionwe   took   a   boat  and   set  therein   the  three 
   mariners,  and  the  Gods  drove  them  away  East  with  a   great  wind. 
  
   But  they  took  Vingelot,  and  they  hallowed  it,  and  they   bore  it 
   away  through  Valinor  to  the  uttermost  rim  of  the world,  and there 
   it  [added:  passed  through  the  Door  of  Night  and]  was   lifted  up 
   even  into  the  oceans  of  heaven.  Now  fair  and  marvellous  was that 
   vessel  made,  and  it  was  filled  with  a  wavering  flame,   pure  and 
   bright;  and  Earendel  the  mariner  sat  at  the  helm,  glistening with 
   dust of elven-gems; and the Silmaril was bound upon his brow. 
   Far he journeyed in that ship, even into the starless voids; but 
   most often was he seen at morning or at eve, glimmering in sunrise 
   or sunset, as he came back to Valinor from voyages beyond the 
   confines of the world. 
     $12. On those journeys Elwing did not go, for she had not the 
   strength to endure the cold and pathless voids, and she loved 
   rather the earth and the sweet winds that blow on sea and hill. 
   Therefore she let build for her a white tower upon the borders of 
   the outer world, in the northern region of the Sundering Seas; and 
   thither all the sea-birds of the earth at times repaired. And it is said 
   that Elwing learned the tongues and lore of birds, who had herself 
   once worn their shape; and she devised wings for herself of white 
   and silver-grey, and they taught her the craft of flight. And at 
   whiles, when Earendel returning drew near again to earth, she 
   would fly to meet him, even as she had flown long ago, when she 
   was rescued from the sea. Then the farsighted among the Elves 
   that dwelt most westerly in the Lonely Isle would see her like a 
   white bird, shining, rose-stained in the sunset, as she soared in joy 
   to greet the coming of Vingelot to haven. 
                                                                             
    $13. Now  when  first  Vingelot  was  set  to  sail  on  the   seas  of 
   heaven, it rose  unlooked-for, glittering  and bright;  and the  folk of 
   
   earth beheld  it from  afar and  wondered, and  they took  it for  a sign 
   of  hope.  And  when  this  new  star  arose  in  the West,  Maidros said 
   unto  Maglor:  'Surely  that  is  a  Silmaril that  shineth in  the sky?' 
   And Maglor said: If  it be  verily that  Silmaril that  we saw  cast into 
   the  sea that  riseth again  by the  power of  the Gods,  then let  us be 
   glad; for its  glory is  seen now  by many,  and is  yet secure  from all 
   evil.'  Then  the  Elves  looked  up,  and   despaired  no   longer;  but 
   Morgoth was filled with doubt.                                           
            Yet it  is said  that Morgoth  looked not  for the  assault that 
   came  upon  him  from  the  West.  So  great  was  his pride  become that 
   he  deemed  that  none   would  ever   again  come   up  with   open  war 
   against  him.  Moreover  he  thought  that  he  had  for  ever  estranged 
   the  Gnomes  from  the  Gods  and  from  their kin;  and that  content in 
   their  blissful  Realm  the  Valar  would  heed  no  more his  kingdom in 
   the world without. For  to him  that is  pitiless the  deeds of  pity are 
   ever           strange           and           beyond          reckoning. 
   $15. Of  the  march  of  the  host  of  Fionwe  to  the  North  little is 
   said in any tale; for  in his  armies went  none of  those Elves  who had 
   dwelt   and   suffered   in   the   Hither  Lands,   and  who   made  the 
   histories  of  those  days  that still  are known;  and tidings  of these 
   things  they  learned  long  afterward  from  their kinsfolk,  the Light- 
   elves  of  Valinor.  But  at the  last Fionwe  came up  out of  the West, 
   and  the  challenge  of  his  trumpets  filled the  sky; and  he summoned 
   unto  him  all  Elves   and  Men   from  Hithlum   unto  the   East;  and 
   Beleriand was ablaze with  the glory  of his  arms, for  the sons  of the 
   Gods  were  young  and  fair  and  terrible,   and  the   mountains  rang 
   beneath their feet.                                                      
     $16. The  meeting  of  the  hosts  of  the  West  and  of the  North is 
   named  the  Great   Battle,  the   Battle  Terrible,   and  the   War  of 
   Wrath.  There  was  marshalled  the   whole  power   of  the   Throne  of 
   Morgoth,  and  it  had  become  great  beyond  count,  so   that  Dor-na- 
   Fauglith  could  not  contain  it,  and  all  the  North was  aflame with 
  
   war.  But  it  availed  not.  The  Balrogs  were  destroyed,   save  some 
   few  that  fled  and  hid  themselves  in  caverns  inaccessible  at  the 
   roots  of  the earth.  The uncounted  legions of  the Orcs  perished like 
   straw in a  great fire,  or were  swept like  shrivelled leaves  before a 
   burning  wind.  Few  remained  to  trouble  the  world  for   long  years 
   after. And it is said that all that were left of the three Houses  of the 
   Elf-friends,  Fathers  of  Men,   fought  for   Fionwe;  and   they  were 
   avenged  upon  the  Orcs  in  those  days   for  Baragund   and  Barahir, 
   Gumlin  and  Gundor,   Huor  and   Hurin,  and   many  others   of  their 
   lords;  and  so  were  fulfilled  in  part  the  words  of  Ulmo,  for by 
   
   Earendel  son of  Tuor help  was brought  unto the  Elves, and  by the 
   swords  of  Men  they  were  strengthened  on the  fields of  war. But 
   the most part of the sons of Men, whether  of the  people of  Uldor or 
   others  newcome  out  of  the  East,  marched  with  the   Enemy;  and 
   the          Elves          do         not          forget         it. 
   $17.  Then,   seeing   that   his  hosts   were  overthrown   and  his 
   power  dispersed,  Morgoth  quailed,   and  he   dared  not   to  come 
   forth  himself.  But  he  loosed  upon  his  foes  the  last desperate 
   assault that he had prepared,  and out  of the  pits of  Angband there 
   issued the winged dragons, that had  not before  been seen;  for until 
   that day no creatures of his cruel thought had  yet assailed  the air. 
   So  sudden  and  ruinous  was the  onset of  that dreadful  fleet that 
   Fionwe  was driven  back; for  the coming  of the  dragons was  like a 
   great roar of thunder, and  a tempest  of fire,  and their  wings were 
   of steel.                                                             
     $18.  Then   Earendel   came,   shining   with   white   flame,  and 
   about  Vingelot  were  gathered  all  the great  birds of  heaven, and 
   Thorondor was their captain, and there was battle in  the air  all the 
   day  and  through  a  dark  night  of  doubt.  And  ere the  rising of 
   the  sun  Earendel  slew  Ancalagon  the Black,  the mightiest  of the 
   dragon-host,  and  he  cast  him  from the  sky, and  in his  fall the 
   towers  of  Thangorodrim  were  thrown  down.   Then  the   sun  rose, 
   and the  Children of  the Valar  prevailed, and  all the  dragons were 
   destroyed, save two alone; and they fled into the  East. Then  all the 
   pits  of  Morgoth  were  broken  and  unroofed,   and  the   might  of 
   Fionwe  descended  into  the  deeps  of the  earth. And  there Morgoth 
   stood at last at bay, and yet unvaliant. He fled  into the  deepest of 
   his  mines  and  sued for  peace and  pardon; but  his feet  were hewn 
   from  under  him  and  he  was  hurled  upon  his  face.  Then  he was 
   bound  with  the  chain  Angainor,  which  long  had   been  prepared; 
   and his iron crown they beat into a collar for his neck, and  his head 
   was  bowed  upon  his  knees.  But  Fionwe  took  the   two  Silmarils 
   which           remained          and           guarded          them. 
   $19. Thus  an  end  was  made  of   the  power   of  Angband   in  the 
   North,  and  the  evil realm  was brought  to nought;  and out  of the 
   pits and deep prisons  a multitude  of thralls  came forth  beyond all 
   hope  into  the  light  of  day,  and  they  looked  upon a  world all 
   changed.  For  so great  was the  fury of  those adversaries  that the 
   northern  regions  of  the western  world were  rent asunder,  and the 
   sea  roared  in  through  many  chasms,  and  there was  confusion and 
   great  noise;  and  rivers  perished  or  found  new  paths,  and  the 
   valleys  were  upheaved and  the hills  trod down;  and Sirion  was no 
   
   more.  Then  Men,  such as  had not  perished in  the ruin  of those 
   days,  fled  far  away,  and  it  was  long ere  any came  back over 
   Eredlindon to the places where Beleriand had been.                   
                                                                       
   $20.  But   Fionwe   marched   through   the   western   lands  sum- 
   moning  the  remnant  of  the  Noldor, and  the Dark-elves  that had 
   not yet looked on Valinor, to join with the thralls released  and to 
   depart  from  Middle-earth.  But  Maidros would  not harken,  and he 
  
   prepared,  though  now with  weariness and  loathing, to  attempt in 
   despair the fulfilment  of his  oath. For  Maidros would  have given 
   battle  for  the Silmarils,  were they  withheld, ever.  against the 
   victorious host of Valinor and the might and  splendour of  the sons 
   of the Gods: even though he  stood alone  in all  the world.  And he 
   sent  a  message  unto  Fionwe,  bidding  him  yield  up  now  those 
   jewels  which  of  old  Feanor  made  and  Morgoth  stole  from him. 
   $21. But Fionwe  said that  the right  to the  work of  their hands, 
   which  Feanor  and his  sons formerly  possessed, had  now perished, 
   because of their many and  merciless deeds,  being blinded  by their 
   oath, and most of all because of the slaying of Dior and the assault 
   upon  Elwing.  The  light  of  the  Silmarils should  go now  to the 
   Gods,  whence  it  came  in  the  beginning;  and  to  Valinor  must 
   Maidros  and  Maglor  return and  there abide  the judgement  of the 
   Valar,  by whose  decree alone  would Fionwe  yield the  jewels from 
   his                                                          charge. 
   $22.  Maglor   desired  indeed   to  submit,   for  his   heart  was 
   sorrowful, and he  said: 'The  oath says  not that  we may  not bide 
   our time, and maybe  in Valinor  all shall  be forgiven  and forgot, 
   and we shall come into our own in peace.' But Maidros said  that, if 
   once they returned and  the favour  of the  Gods were  withheld from 
   them,  then their  oath would  still remain,  but its  fulfilment be 
   beyond all hope. 'And who can tell  to what  dreadful doom  we shall 
   come, if we disobey the Powers in  their own  land, or  purpose ever 
   to bring war again into their holy realm? ' And Maglor said: 'Yet if 
   Manwe  and  Varda  themselves  deny  the  fulfilment  of an  oath to 
   which  we  named  them  in  witness,  is  it  not  made  void?'  And 
   Maidros  answered:  'But  how  shall  our  voices reach  to Iluvatar 
   beyond  the  circles  of  the  World?  And  by Him  we swore  in our 
   madness, and called  the Everlasting  Darkness upon  us, if  we kept 
   not our word. Who shall release us?' 'If none can release  us,' said 
   Maglor,  'then  indeed the  Everlasting Darkness  shall be  our lot, 
   whether  we  keep  our  oath  or break  it; but  less evil  shall we 
   do in the  breaking.' Yet  he yielded  to the  will of  Maidros, and 
   
   they  took  counsel  together  how  they  should  lay  hands  on  the 
   Silmarils.                                                           
     $23. And  so it  came to  pass that  they came  in disguise  to the 
   camps of Fionwe, and at night they crept  in to  the places  where the 
   Silmarils  were guarded,  and they  slew the  guards, and  laid hands 
   upon the  jewels; and  then, since  all the  camp was  roused against 
   them, they  prepared to  die, defending  themselves until  the last. 
   But  Fionwe  restrained  his  folk,  and  the  brethren  departed un- 
   fought, and  fled far  away. Each  took a  single Silmaril,  for they 
   said:  Since  one  is  lost  to  us,  and  but  two  remain,  and two 
   brethren, so is it plain that fate would have us share  the heirlooms 
   of our father.'                                                      
     $24. But  the  jewel  burned  the  hand  of  Maidros in  pain un- 
   bearable (and he  had but  one hand,  as has  before been  told); and 
   he perceived that it was as Fionwe had said, and that his right 
   thereto had become void, and that the oath was vain. And being in 
   anguish and despair he cast himself into a gaping chasm filled with 
   fire, and so ended; and the Silmaril that he bore was taken into the 
     bosom of Earth. 
       $25. And it is told of Maglor that he could not endure the pain 
     with which the Silmaril tormented him; and he cast it at last into 
     the sea, and thereafter he wandered ever upon the shores singing 
     in pain and regret beside the waves. For Maglor was the mightiest 
     of the singers of old, but he came never back among the people of 
     the Elves. And thus it came to pass that the Silmarils found their 
     long homes: one in the airs of heaven, and one in the fires of the 
     heart of the world, and one in the deep waters. 
  
        $26. In those days there was a great building of ships upon the 
     shores of the Western Sea, and especially upon the great isles 
     which, in the disruption of the northern world, were fashioned of 
     ancient Beleriand. Thence in many a fleet the survivors of the 
     Gnomes, and of the companies of the Dark-elves of Doriath and 
     Ossiriand, set sail into the West and came never again into the 
     lands of weeping and of war. But the Lindar the Light-elves, 
     marched back beneath the banners of their king, and they were 
     borne in triumph unto Valinor. Yet their joy in victory was 
     diminished, for they returned without the Silmarils and the light 
     before the Sun and Moon, and they knew that those jewels could 
     not be found or brought together again until the world was broken 
                                                   , and re-made anew. 
     $27. And when they came into the West the Gnomes for the 
         most part rehabited the Lonely Isle, that looks both West and 
   
   East;  and  that  land  became  very  fair, and  so remains.  But some 
   returned  even to  Valinor, as  all were  free to  do who  willed; and 
   there  the  Gnomes  were  admitted  again  to  the  love of  Manwe and 
   the pardon of the Valar; and the Teleri  forgave their  ancient grief, 
   and the curse was laid to rest.                                       
     $28. Yet not all the Eldalie were willing to forsake the Hither      
   Lands  where  they  had  long  suffered  and  long  dwelt;   and  some 
   lingered many an  age in  the West  and North,  and especially  in the 
   western isles and in the Land of Leithien. And among these were       
   Maglor, as hath been told; and with him for a while was Elrond        
   Halfelven, who chose, as was granted to him,  to be  among the  Elf-  
   kindred;  but  Elros his  brother chose  to abide  with Men.  And from 
   these brethren alone the blood of  the Firstborn  and the  seed divine 
   of Valinor have come among Mankind: for they were the sons of         
   Elwing, Dior's daughter, Luthien's son, child of Thingol and          
   Melian;  and  Earendel  their  sire was  Idril's son  Celebrindal, the 
   fair maid  of Gondolin.  But ever  as the  ages drew  on and  the Elf- 
   folk faded upon earth, they  would set  sail at  eve from  the western 
   shores of this world, as  still they  do, until  now there  linger few 
   anywhere          of          their          lonely         companies. 
   $29. This   was  the   doom  of   the  Gods,   when  Fionwe   and  the 
   sons of the Valar returned to Valmar and told of  all the  things that 
   had   been  done.   Thereafter  the   Hither  Lands   of  Middle-earth 
   should  be  for Mankind,  the younger  children of  the world;  but to 
   the Elves,  the Firstborn,  alone should  the gateways  of the  West 
   stand  ever  open.  And  if  the  Elves  would  not  come  thither and 
   tarried in the lands of Men, then they should slowly fade and fail. 
   This is the most grievous of the fruits of the lies and works that 
   Morgoth   wrought,   that   the   Eldalie   should  be   sundered  and 
   estranged from Men. For a  while other  evils that  he had  devised or 
   nurtured  lived  on,  although  he  himself was  taken away;  and Orcs 
   and  Dragons,  breeding  again  in  dark   places,  became   names  of 
   terror, and did evil deeds, as in sundry regions they still do;  but  
   ere the  End all  shall perish.  But Morgoth  himself the  Gods thrust 
   through the Door of Night into the Timeless Void, beyond the          
   Walls of the World; and a guard is set for ever on that door, and 
   Earendel keeps watch upon the ramparts of the sky.                    
     $30. Yet  the  lies  that  Melkor,  the  mighty  and  accursed, Mor- 
   goth Bauglir, the Power of  Terror and  of Hate,  sowed in  the hearts 
   of Elves and Men are a seed that doth not die and cannot by the       
   Gods  be  destroyed;  and  ever and  anon it  sprouts anew,  and bears 
   dark fruit even to these latest days. Some say also that Morgoth      
   
   himself has at times crept back, secretly  as a  cloud that  cannot be 
   seen,  and  yet  is  venomous,  surmounting  the  Walls,  and  visiting 
   the world to  encourage his  servants and  set on  foot evil  when all 
  
   seems fair. But others say that this  is the  black shadow  of Sauron, 
   whom   the   Gnomes  named   Gorthu,  who   served  Morgoth   even  in 
   Valinor  and  came  with  him,  and  was  the  greatest and  most evil 
   of  his  underlings;  and  Sauron  fled  from  the  Great  Battle  and 
   escaped,  and  he  dwelt  in  dark  places  and  perverted Men  to his 
   dreadful allegiance and his foul worship.                              
                                                                         
     $31. Thus spake Mandos in prophecy, when the Gods sat in 
   judgement in Valinor, and the rumour of his words was whispered 
   among all the Elves of the West. When the world is old and 
   the Powers grow weary, then Morgoth, seeing that the guard 
   sleepeth, shall come back through the Door of Night out of the 
   Timeless Void; and he shall destroy the Sun and Moon. But 
   Earendel shall descend upon him as a white and searing flame and 
   drive him from the airs. Then shall the Last Battle be gathered on 
   the fields of Valinor. In that day Tulkas shall strive with Morgoth, 
   and on his right hand shall be Fionwe, and on his left Turin 
   Turambar, son of Hurin, coming from the halls of Mandos; and 
   the black sword of Turin shall deal unto Morgoth his death and 
   final end; and so shall the children of Hurin and all Men be 
                                                               avenged. 
    $32. Thereafter shall Earth be broken and re-made, and the 
   Silmarils shall be recovered out of Air and Earth and Sea; for       
   Earendel shall descend and surrender that flame which he hath          
   had in keeping. Then Feanor shall  take the  Three Jewels  and bear 
   them  to  Yavanna Palurien;  and she  will break  them and  with their 
   fire  rekindle  the Two  Trees, and  a great  light shall  come forth. 
   And the  Mountains of  Valinor shall  be levelled,  so that  the Light 
   shall go out over  all the  world. In  that light  the Gods  will grow 
   young again, and the Elves  awake and  all their  dead arise,  and the 
   purpose  of  Iluvatar  be  fulfilled  concerning them.  But of  Men in 
   that  day  the  prophecy  of  Mandos  doth  not speak,  and no  Man it 
   names,  save Turin  only, and  to him  a place  is given  among the 
   sons of the Valar.                                                     
                                                                         
     $33. Here   endeth  The   Silmarillion:  which   is  drawn   out  in 
   brief from those songs and histories which  are yet  sung and  told by 
   the  fading  Elves,  and  (more  clearly  and  fully) by  the vanished 
   Elves  that  dwell  now  upon  the Lonely  Isle, Tol  Eressea, whither 
   few mariners of Men have ever come, save once or twice in a long 
   
                                             
                             
                                                                                
   age  when  some  man of  Earendel's race  hath passed  beyond the             
   lands of mortal sight and seen the glimmer of the lamps  upon the            
   quays of Avallon, and smelt afar the undying flowers in the meads             
   of Dorwinion. Of  whom was  Eriol one,  that men  named AElfwine,             
   and he alone  returned and  brought tidings  of Cortirion  to the             
   Hither Lands.                                                                 
                                                                                
         Commentary on the conclusion of the Quenta Silmarillion.                
   [All references to Q are to the second version, Q II.]                       
                                                                                
   $1. After 'landed  on  the  immortal  shores' my  father wrote  (following Q, 
     IV.  153)  'and  neither  Elwing  nor any  of his  three mariners  would he 
     suffer to go with him, lest they  fall under  the wrath  of the  Gods', but 
     struck  this  out  in  the  moment of  composition and  replaced it  by the 
     passage  given.  The  three  mariners  were  not  named in  Q, where  it is 
     only said that Earendel  had a  'small company'.  Cf. The  last Road  p. 60 
     and note 8.                                                                 
   $2. The  story  here  of  Elwing's  leaping  into  the  surf  in  the  Bay  of 
  
     Elvenhome,  and  (in  $3)  of  Earendel's  command  to her  to stay  by the 
     shores and await his return,  is changed  from that  found in  revisions to 
     the  text  of  Q  (IV.  156),  where  Elwing  was  sundered  for  ever from 
     Earendel (see IV. 197 - 8).                                                 
     $6. It is notable that the Lindar are here  (and again  in $$15, 26) called 
     the 'Light-elves', this being a reversion to the earlier application of the 
     term.  At  the  beginning  of  QS  ($$25,  40)  the  Lindar  are  the 'High 
     Elves',  and  'the  Lindar  and  the Noldor  and the  Teleri are  named the 
     Light  Elves'  ($29),  thus  distinguished  from   the  'Dark   Elves'  who 
     never passed over the sea to Valinor.                                       
      The  words 'and  Ingwiel son  of Ingwe  was their  chief' first  appear in 
     an addition to Q (IV. 156 note 19). I suggested (IV. 196) that  what my 
     father  really  meant  was  that  Ingwiel  was  the  chief  of  the Lindar, 
     among  whom  went  the  Noldor  of  Valinor;  not  that  Ingwiel   was  the 
     leader  of  the  Noldor  themselves  -  that  was Finrod  (later Finarfin). 
   $$6 - 7. A  new element  in the  story is  the sojourn  of Elwing  among the 
   Teleri; the implication is clearly that  the Teleri  were influenced  by her 
   in  providing  their  ships  and  mariners.  Elwing  was   the  great-grand- 
   niece of  Elwe Lord  of Alqualonde.  In AB  z (annal  333 -  4.3), following 
   AB  1,  none  of the  Teleri left  Valinor, though  'they built  a countless 
   multitude of ships.'                                                          
   $$8 - 11. Wholly new is the matter of the  council of  the Gods,  the decree 
   of  Manwe  declared  to  Earendel  and  Elwing, their  choices of  fate, and 
   the  despatch  of  the  three  mariners eastwards  with a  great wind.  - On 
   'the  forbidden  shores'  and the  Ban of  the Valar  see the  commentary on 
   The Fall of Numenor I, $4. 
   $9. It  is to  be observed  that according  to the  judgement of  Manwe Dior 
   
      Thingol's Heir, son of  Beren, was  mortal irrespective  of the  choice of 
      his mother.                                                                 
      $11. As Q II was originally written, Elwing devised wings  for Earendel's 
      ship,  whereby  he sailed  into the  sky bearing  the Silmaril  ($17), but 
      after  the  Great Battle  and the  expulsion of  Morgoth through  the Door 
      of  Night,  because  Earendel  was  scorched  by  the  Sun  and  hunted by 
      the  Moon,  the  Gods  took  his  ship  Wingelot  and  hallowed   it,  and 
      launched it through the Door of  Night ($ 19). In  view of  the statement 
      in Q here that Earendel 'set sail into the  starless vast...  voyaging the 
      Dark behind the world', and in view also of the very explicit  account of 
      the  Door  in  the  Ambarkanta  (IV.  237)  - it  'pierceth the  Walls and 
      opens upon the Void' - I have  supposed (IV.  203) that  this act  of the 
      Valar was to protect Earendel, by setting him to sail  in the  Void, above 
      the  courses  of  the  Sun  and  Moon  and  stars,  where  also  he  could 
      guard  the  Door against  Morgoth's return.'  In the  same passage  of the 
      Ambarkanta  it  is  said  that  the  Valar  made the  Door of  Night 'when 
                                                                                 
      Melko was overcome and  put forth  into the  Outer Dark',  and that  it is 
      'guarded by Earendel'.                                                      
        The passage in Q $17  was, however,  revised (IV.  156 note  20), and 
      the launching of Wingelot by the Gods  introduced at  an earlier  point in 
      the narrative, before the Great Battle, and  so before  the making  of the 
      Door  of  Night  (according to  the Ambarkanta).  It is  not said  in this 
      revised passage  that Earendel  passed through  the Door,  nor is  it made 
      explicit into what high regions he passed: his ship 'was lifted  even into 
      the oceans of the air'. This revision is taken up here in the present text, 
      and again  (as originally  written) the  Door of  Night is  not mentioned: 
      the ship 'was lifted up even  into the  oceans of  heaven' -  and Earendel 
      journeyed far in it, 'even into the starless  voids'. One  could therefore 
      possibly  accommodate  the  revised  story  of  the launching  of Earendel 
      in  Vingelot  to  the Ambarkanta  by supposing  that it  was no  longer my 
      father's  thought  that he  passed through  the Door  of Night  (which was 
      not yet in  existence): he  did not  pass into  Ava-kuma, the  Outer Dark, 
      but remained  within 'the  starless voids'  of Vaiya.  But this  theory is 
  
      undone by  my father's  addition of  the very  words in  question, 'passed 
      through the Door of Night',  to the  account. (This  addition was  not one 
      of those made at the time of  the writing  of the  manuscript, but  it was 
      made  carefully  in ink  and does  not belong  with the  rough alterations 
      made  much  later.) In  any case  the words  'as he  came back  to Valinor 
      from voyages  beyond the  confines of  the world'  suggest that  he sailed 
      into the Void. It seems  therefore only  possible to  explain this  on the 
                                                                                 
      assumption  that  the  Ambarkanta  conception  had  in  this   point  been 
      abandoned, and  that the  Door of  Night was  already in  existence before 
      Morgoth's great defeat.                                                     
     $12. On the history  of the  white tower  whither all  the sea-birds  of the 
      world at times repaired see IV. 197. In Q II as originally written it was 
      Earendel who built the tower; by the revision  (IV. 156  note 20)  it was 
   
    built by Elwing, who devised wings for herself in  order to  try to  fly to 
    him, but in vain., and they  are sundered  till the  world endeth.' Now the 
    story shifts again. Elwing still builds the tower, but it is added that she 
    learns the tongues of  the birds  and from  them the  craft of  flight; and 
    she  is  not now  parted for  ever from  Earendel after  his transformation 
    into the Star:  she rises  to meet  him from  her tower  as he returns from 
    his voyages beyond the confines of the world.                               
   $15. A substantial space is left in  the text  after $15,  and $15  begins with 
   an  ornate  initial,  suggesting  that my  father foresaw  the beginning  of a 
   new  chapter  here.  This  was  in  fact  inserted  at the  time of  the late, 
   pencilled  emendations:  Of   the  Great   Battle  and   the  War   of  Wrath. 
   $$15  -  16. In  the account  of the  Great Battle  my father  simply followed 
   the  opening  of  Q  II  $18, though  the outline  of a  much fuller  tale had 
   appeared at the end of AB z: the landing of Ingwiel at Eglorest, the         
    Battle of Eglorest, Fionwe s camp by Sirion, the thunderous coming of       
    Morgoth  over  Taur-na-Fuin  (this,  if  not  actually  excluded,   at  least 
   made  to  seem  very  improbable  in  Q  and   QS),  and   the  long-contested 
   passage of Sirion.                                                           
   $16. In  my  view  there  is  no  question  that  the words  (not in  Q) 'save 
   some  few  [Balrogs]  that  fled  and hid  themselves in  caverns inaccessible 
   at  the roots  of the  earth' preceded  by a  good while  the Balrog  of Moria 
   (there is in any  case evidence  that a  Balrog was  not my  father's original 
   conception  of  Gandalf's  adversary   on  the   Bridge  of   Khazad-dum).  It 
   was,  I  believe, the  idea -  first appearing  here -  that some  Balrogs had 
   survived  from  the  ancient  world  in  the   deep  places   of  Middle-earth 
   that  led  to  the  Balrog  of  Moria.  In  this  connection  a  letter  of my 
   father's written in April 1954 (Letters no. 144, p. 180) is interesting:      
       [The  Balrogs]  were  supposed  to   have  been   all  destroyed   in  the 
   overthrow  of  Thangorodrim...  But  it   is  here   found...  that   one  had 
   escaped  and  taken  refuge   under  the   mountains  of   Hithaeglin  [sic]. 
   On the words 'all that were left of the three Houses of the Elf-friends, 
    Fathers of Men' see the commentary on The Fall of Numenor I, $1.           
   $18. On  the  retention  of  the  motive  of  the  birds  that  accompanied 
   Earendel (which arose  from an  earlier form  of the  legend) see  IV. 203. 
   Thorondor as the captain  of 'the  great birds  of heaven'  is not  named in 
   Q,   which   has   here   'a    myriad   of    birds   were    about   him.' 
   $20. A  further  heading  was  pencilled  in against  the beginning  of this 
   paragraph  (see  under  $ 15  above):  Of  the  Last End  of the  Oath of 
   Feanor and his Sons.                                                         
   $22. The  debate  between   Maglor  and   Maidros  is   articulated  further 
   than  it was  in Q,  with the  last and  wisest word  to Maglor,  though the 
   outcome is the same: for Maidros overbore him.                               
   $26. A final heading was  pencilled at  the beginning  of this  paragraph: Of 
   the Passing of the  Elves. 
   $28. On  the  earlier  accounts  of  Elrond's  choice see  p. 23.  Now there 
   appears  both  his  changed  decision,  'to be  among the  Elf-kindred', and 
   
  
    the  choice of  his brother  Elros 'to  abide with  Men'. Elros  has been 
    named in emendations to Q (IV.  155) and  in later  alterations to  AB 2 
    (commentary  on  annal  325),  and  though  these  additions  say nothing 
    about him he was obviously introduced into these  texts after  the legend 
    of Numenor had begun to develop.  This is  shown by  the fact  that still 
    in the second text of The Fall of Numenor  it was  Elrond the  mortal who 
    was  the  first  King of  Numenor and  the builder  of Numenos  ($2), and 
    Elros only appears in his place by emendation.                            
      In view of the presence  here of  Elros beside  Elrond -  whereas Elros 
    is still absent in QS $87 - and the respective choices of the Half-elven, 
    it is perhaps surprising that in $16 my  father made  no mention  of the 
    land of Numenor made for the Men of the Three Houses  (see $$ 1 - 2 in 
    both FN I and FN II); still more  so, that  he followed  Q so  closely in 
    features  where  the 'intrusion'  of Numenor  had already  introduced new 
    conceptions. Thus he still wrote here in $ 19 that after the Great Battle 
    'Men  ...  fled  far  away,  and  it  was  long  ere  any came  back over 
    Eredlindon to the places where Beleriand had been', and  in $26  of 'the 
    great  building  of  ships  upon  the  shores  of  the  Western  Sea, and 
    especially upon the great isles which, in the disruption of  the northern 
    world, were fashioned of ancient Beleriand.'                              
      It is not easy to trace the evolution of my father's conception  of the 
    survival of Beleriand (especially in relation to the  destruction wrought 
    at the Downfall of Numenor, see pp. 153 - 4); but in  the FN  texts there 
    is clearly already a somewhat different  view from  that in  Q. In  FN II 
    (where  as  noted  above  Elros  had  not  yet  emerged  and  which  must 
    therefore have preceded the present text) the story of the  Last Alliance 
    was  already  developed  ($14):  Elendil  the   Numenorean,  a   king  in 
    Beleriand,                                                                
    took  counsel  with  the  Elves  that   remained  in   Middle-earth  (and 
    these  abode  then  mostly  in  Beleriand);  and  he  made a  league with 
    Gil-galad  the  Elf-king...  And  their  armies  were joined,  and passed 
    the mountains and came into inner lands far from the Sea.                 
    While the passages cited above from the present text  are not  in necess- 
    ary or explicit contradiction to this, they are hardly congruent with it. 
    The fact that my father later  pencilled against  $28 the  names Gilgalad 
    and  Lindon could  indeed be  taken at  first sight  as showing  that the 
    conception  of  the  undrowned  land  west  of  the  Blue  Mountains, and 
    the alliance between Men and Elves who  dwelt there,  arose after  it was 
    written; but the evidence is decisive against this being the case.        
      I cannot offer any convincing explanation of  this situation.  It might 
    be  suggested  that  my  father  had  the  conscious intent  to represent 
    different  and to  some degree  divergent 'traditions'  concerning events 
    after the  overthrow of  Morgoth and  the great  departure of  Elves into 
    the  West;  but  this  seems  to me  improbable. (On  the name  Lindon of 
    the  undrowned  land  see  pp. 31  - 4  and the  commentary on  QS $108.) 
    Idril's son Celebrindal is an old idiom = Idril Celebrindal's son.        
   
      $30. Notable,  and  disconcerting  to  the  editor,  is  the   form  Melkor 
      (instead of Melko), which is quite certainly original here. I have said in 
      IV.  282  that  'Melkor  for  Melko  was  not  introduced  until  1951.' The 
      evidence for this lies in the note referred to on p. 294, which gives a list 
      of  Alterations  in  last revision  [i.e. of 'The Silmarillion'] 1951: these 
      include  Aman,  Arda,  Atani / Edain,  Ea,  Eru, Melkor,  and  a  few  less 
      significant  names.  This  important  scrap  of  paper provides  an external 
      date - rare good fortune  in this  study -  by which  pre- and  post-Lord of 
      the Rings  texts can  often be  distinguished; and  the checks  furnished by 
      it   are   in   complete  harmony   with  what   may  be   more  tentatively 
      deduced   on   other   grounds.  I   have  found   nowhere  any   reason  to 
      suspect that Aman, Arda, etc. were ever used in the pre-Lord of the          
      Rings  period;  and  I  therefore  too  readily  assumed  that the  same was 
      true of Melkor (which differs from the others in that it is not  an entirely 
      new  name  but  only  a  new  form),  not having  observed that  it occurred 
  
      in the present passage as an original  form. It  is to  be noted  that Melko 
      was  changed  to  Melkor on  the  Q-text   at  the   same  point   (IV.  166 
      note 1).                                                                     
         No  doubt  the  explanation  of  my  father's   including  Melkor   as  an 
      alteration made in 1951 when he had used it  long before  is in  fact quite 
      simple: he decided on Melkor at this time, and when he returned to            
      'The Silmarillion' after The Lord of the Rings  was finished  he used  it in 
      his revisions and rewritings of QS, and it was  therefore an  alteration of, 
      1951. This is a good example  of the  traps that  he most  unwittingly laid, 
      and  which  I  cannot  hope  to  have  evaded  in  more  significant matters 
      than this.                                                                   
         The  difficult  passage  concerning  Morgoth's  'surmounting'  the  Walls 
      of the World survives from Q (IV. 164): see IV. 253.                       
         Gorthu:  thus  the  name  Thu,  compounded   Gorthu,  reappears   as  the 
      name of Sauron in the Noldorin tongue (see the Etymologies, stem             
      THUS). Gorthu has occurred in emendations to the Lay of Leithian             
      (III. 232 - 3), and in a change to the typescript text of FN II (p. 33). - 
      With  the  statement  that  Sauron   served  Morgoth   in  Valinor   cf.  QS 
      $143  and  commentary  ('Sauron  was  the  chief servant  of the  evil Vala, 
      whom  he  had  suborned   to  his   service  in   Valinor  from   among  the 
      people of the Gods'). In Q here 'others say  that this  is the  black shadow 
      of  Thu,  whom  Morgoth  made',  changed  (IV.  166  note  3)  to  a reading 
      close to that of the present text.                                           
    $33. The quays of Avallon. At this time Avallon was a name of Tol               
      Eressea: 'the Lonely Island, which was renamed Avallon', FN II $1.           
      The   meads   of  Dorwinion   must  be   in  Tol   Eressea.  The   name  has 
      previously occurred as a land of  vines in  'the burning  South' in  the Lay 
      of  the  Children of  Hurin, in  the wine  of Dorwinion  in The  Hobbit, and 
      as  marked  on  the  map  made  by  Pauline  Baynes;  see  III.   26,  which 
      needs to be corrected by addition of a reference to this passage.            
   
   
   
     PART THREE. 
               
        THE 
    ETYMOLOGIES. 
   
                                  THE ETYMOLOGIES.                              
                                                                               
   The  mode  of my  father's linguistic  construction, which  as is  well known 
   was  carried  on  throughout  his  life  and  in very  close relation  to the 
   evolution  of  the  narratives,  shows  the  same  unceasing  movement  as do 
   they: a quality fundamental to the art, in which (as I believe)  finality and 
   a system  fixed at  every point  was not  its underlying  aim. But  while his 
   'language'  and his  'literature' were  so closely  interwoven, to  trace the 
   history of the literary  process through  many texts  (even though  the trail 
   might  be  greatly obscured)  is of  its nature  enormously much  easier than 
   to  trace  the  astounding  complexity  of  the phonological  and grammatical 
   evolution of the Elvish languages.                                           
    Those  languages  were  conceived,  of  course,  from  the   very  beginning 
   in a deeply 'historical' way: they were  embodied in  a history,  the history 
   of the Elves who  spoke them,  in which  was to  be found,  as it  evolved, a 
   rich terrain for linguistic separation and interaction: 'a  language requires 
   a suitable habitation, and a history in  which it  can develop'  (Letters no. 
   294,  p.  375).  Every  element  in  the  languages,  every element  in every 
   word, is  in principle  historically 'explicable'  - as  are the  elements in 
   languages  that  are  not  'invented' -  and the  successive phases  of their 
   intricate evolution were the delight of their  creator. 'Invention'  was thus 
   altogether distinct from 'artificiality'. In his essay  'A Secret  Vice' (The 
   Monsters  and  the  Critics  and  Other  Essays,  1983,  p.  198)  my  father 
  
   wrote of his liking for Esperanto, a liking which, he said, arose  'not least 
   because it is the creation ultimately of one man, not  a philologist,  and is 
   therefore  something  like  a  "human language  bereft of  the inconveniences 
   due to too many successive cooks" -  which is  as good  a description  of the 
   ideal artificial language (in a particular sense) as I can give.'  The Elvish 
   languages  are,  in  this  sense,  very inconvenient  indeed, and  they image 
   the  activities  of  countless cooks  (unconscious, of  course, of  what they 
   were  doing  to  the  ingredients  they had  come by):  in other  words, they 
   image language not as 'pure structure', without 'before' and 'after',  but as 
   growth, in time.                                                             
    On  the  other  hand,  the linguistic  histories were  nonetheless 'images', 
   invented by an inventor, who was  free to  change those  histories as  he was 
   free to change the story of the world in which  they took  place; and  he did 
   so abundantly. The difficulties inherent in the study of  the history  of any 
   language  or  group  of  languages  are here  therefore compounded:  for this 
   history is not a datum of historical fact to be  uncovered, but  an unstable, 
   shifting  view  of what  the history  was. Moreover,  the alterations  in the 
   history were not confined to features  of 'interior'  linguistic development: 
   the  'exterior'  conception of  the languages  and their  relations underwent 
   
    change,  even  profound  change;  and  it  is  not to  be thought  that the 
    representation of the languages in letters, in tengwar, should be exempt. 
      It  must  be  added  that  my  father's characteristic  method of  work - 
    elaborate   beginnings  collapsing   into  scrawls;   manuscripts  overlaid 
    with  layer  upon  layer  of  emendation  -  here  find their  most extreme 
    expression; and also that the philological papers were left in the greatest 
    disorder.  Without  external  dating,  the only  way to  determine sequence 
    (apart  from  the  very  general  and  uncertain  guide  of  changing hand- 
    writing) is in the internal evidence of the changing philology  itself; and 
    that, of its nature, does not offer the sort of clues that lead through the 
    maze of the literary  texts. The  clues it  does offer  are very  much more 
    elusive.  It is  also unfortunately  true that  hasty handwriting  and ill- 
    formed  letters  are  here far  more destructive;  and a  great deal  of my 
    father's late philological writing is, I think, strictly unusable.          
      It will be seen then that the philological component in the  evolution of 
    Middle-earth  can  scarcely  be  analysed,  and  most  certainly  cannot be 
    presented, as can the literary texts. In  any case,  my father  was perhaps 
    more interested in the processes of change  than he  was in  displaying the 
    structure and use of the languages at any given  time -  though this  is no 
    doubt due to some extent to his so  often starting  again at  the beginning 
    with  the  primordial  sounds  of  the Quendian  languages, embarking  on a 
    grand design that could not  be sustained  (it seems  indeed that  the very 
    attempt to write  a definitive  account produced  immediate dissatisfaction 
    and the desire  for new  constructions: so  the most  beautiful manuscripts 
    were soon treated with disdain).                                            
      The most surprising thing, perhaps, is  that he  was so  little concerned 
    to  make  comprehensive  vocabularies  of  the  Elvish  tongues.  He  never 
    made again anything  like the  little packed  'dictionary' of  the original 
    Gnomish language on which  I drew  in the  appendices to  The Book  of Lost 
    Tales.  It may  be that  such an  undertaking was  always postponed  to the 
    day,  which  would  never  come,  when  a  sufficient  finality   had  been 
    achieved; in the meantime, it was  not for  him a  prime necessity.  He did 
    not, after all, 'invent' new words and names arbitrarily: in  principle, he 
    devised  them  from within  the historical  structure, proceeding  from the 
    'bases' or primitive stems, adding suffix or  prefix or  forming compounds, 
    deciding (or, as  he would  have said,  'finding out')  when the  word came 
    into the language, following through the  regular changes  of form  that it 
    would thus have  undergone, and  observing the  possibilities of  formal or 
    semantic influence from other words in the  course of  its history.  Such a 
    word  would  then  exist  for  him,  and  he  would know  it. As  the whole 
    system  evolved  and  expanded,  the  possibilities   for  word   and  name 
    became greater and greater.                                                 
  
      The nearest  he ever  came to  a sustained  account of  Elvish vocabulary 
    is  not  in  the  form  of nor  intended to  serve as  a dictionary  in the 
    ordinary sense, but  is an  etymological dictionary  of word-relationships: 
    an alphabetically-arranged list of  primary stems,  or 'bases',  with their 
   
   derivatives  (thus  following  directly   in  form   from  the   original  'Qenya 
   Lexicon'  which  I  have described  in I.  246). It  is this  work that  is given 
   here.  My  father  wrote  a  good  deal  on  the theory  of sundokarme  or 'base- 
   structure' (see suo and KAR in the Etymologies), but like everything else it 
   was  frequently  elaborated  and  altered,  and  I  do  not  attempt  its presen- 
   tation here.  My object  in giving  the Etymologies * in this  book is  rather as 
   an   indication   of   the  development,   and  mode   of  development,   of  the 
   vocabularies  of  the Elvish  languages at  this period  than as a first  step in 
   the  elucidation  of  the  linguistic  history;  and  also  because they  form an 
   instructive companion to the narrative works of this time.                        
      It  is  a  remarkable  document,  which  must  be  reckoned  among   the  most 
   difficult  of  all  the  papers  containing  unique  material  which   my  father 
   left.  The  inherent  difficulties  of  the text  are increased  by the  very bad 
   condition  of  the  manuscript,  which  for  much  of  its  length  is  battered, 
   torn, crumpled  at  the  edges,  and  discoloured  (so  that  much that  was very 
   lightly  pencilled  is  now  barely  visible  and  extremely  hard  to decipher). 
   In  some  sections  the  maze of  forms and  cancellations is  so dense,  and for 
   the  most  part  made  so  quickly,  that  one  cannot be  sure what  my father's 
   final  intention  was:  in  these  parts  he  was  working  out   potential  con- 
   nections  and  derivations  on  the  spot,  by  no  means  setting  down  already 
   determined   histories.  There   were  many   routes  by   which  a   name  might 
   have  evolved,  and  the  whole  etymological  system  was  like  a kaleidoscope, 
   for  a  decision  in  one  place  was  likely  to  set  up disturbing  ripples in 
   etymological  relations  among   quite  distinct   groups  of   words.  Moreover, 
   complexity was (as it were)  built in,  for the  very nature  of the  'bases' set 
   words on phonetic collision courses from their origin.                            
      The  work  varies  a  great  deal,  however, between  its sections  (which are 
   the  groups  of  base-stems  beginning  with  the   same  initial   letter).  The 
   worst  parts,  both in  their physical  condition and  in the  disorganisation of 
   their content, are  the central  letters of  the alphabet,  beginning with  E. As 
   the  text  proceeds  the  amount  of  subsequent  alteration  and  addition,  and 
   resultant   confusion,   diminishes,   and  when   P  and   R  are   reached  the 
   etymologies,   though   rough   and   hasty,   are   more  orderly.   With  these 
   groups  my  father  began  to  use  smaller  sheets  of  paper  which   are  much 
   better  preserved,  and  from  S  to  the  end  the  material  does  not  present 
   serious  difficulty;  while  the  concluding  section  (W)  is  written  out very 
   legibly in ink (in this book the last section is  Y, but  that is  not so  in the 
   original:  see  p. 346).  These relatively  clear and  orderly entries  are found 
   also in the A-stems, while the B-stems  are distinct  from all  the rest  in that 
   they  were  written  out  as  a  very finished  and indeed  beautiful manuscript. 
   The  entries  under  D  are  in  two   forms:  very   rough  material   that  was 
   partly  overwritten  more  legibly  in  ink,  and  then  a  second,  much clearer 
   and more ordered version on the smaller sheets.                                   
                                                                                    
   (* On a covering page to the manuscript is written Etymologies, and also            
   Beleriandic and Noldorin names and words: Etymologies.)                           
   
      I have not been able to reach any  certain interpretation  of all  this, or 
    find an explanation that satisfies all the conditions in detail. On the whole 
    I  am inclined  to think  that the  simplest is  most likely  to be  right in 
    essentials.  I  have  little  doubt  that  the  dictionary was  composed pro- 
    gressively, through the letters  of the  alphabet in  succession; and  it may 
    be that the very making of such a dictionary led to greater certainty  in the 
    whole  etymological  system,  and  greater  clarity  and  assurance   in  its 
    setting-out, as the work  proceeded -  but this  also led  to much  change in 
    the earlier parts. Having reached  the end  of the  alphabet, my  father then 
    turned  back  to the  beginning, with  the intention  of putting  into better 
  
    order  the  sections  which had  been first  made and  had suffered  the most 
    alteration; but this impulse petered out after the entries  under D.  If this 
    were so, the original A and B  entries were  subsequently destroyed  or lost; 
    whereas in the case of D both survive (and it is  noticeable that  the second 
    version  of the  D-entries differs  from the  former chiefly  in arrangement, 
    rather than in further etymological development).                             
      Turning  now  to  the  question  of  date,   I  give   some  characteristic 
    examples of the evidence on which I think firm conclusions can be based.      
      The original entry  ELED gave  the meaning  of the  stem as  'depart', with 
    a derivative Elda 'departed'. Since this was the  interpretation of  Eldar in 
    the  Lhammas  $2  and  in  QS  $23  as those  works were  originally written, 
    and first appears in them,  the original  entries under  E clearly  belong to 
    that  time.  This  interpretation  was replaced  in both  the Lhammas  and QS 
    by  carefully  made  emendations  changing  the  meaning to  'Star-folk', and 
    introducing  the  term  Avari,   with  the   meaning  'Departing'.   Now  the 
    meaning  'Star-folk'  appears  in  a  second entry  ELED replacing  the first 
    (and  to  all  appearance  made  not  long  after); while  the stem  AB, ABAR 
    bore, as first written, the meaning  'depart', and  the derivative  Avari was 
    defined as 'Elves  who left  Middle-earth'. Thus  the original  A-entries and 
    some at least of the alterations under E belong to the phase of  the earliest 
    alterations to QS.                                                            
      In  QS  the  meaning  of  Avari was  then changed  to 'the  Unwilling' (see 
    p.  219),  and  at  the  same  time  the  root-meaning  of  AB,  ABAR  in the 
    Etymologies was changed to 'refuse,  deny' and  the interpretation  of Avari 
    to  'Elves  who  never  left Middle-earth  or began  the march.'  This change 
    can  be  dated  from  the  note  of  20 November  1937 (given  on p.  zoo) in 
    which my father said that  Avari was  to replace  Lembi as  the name  of the 
    Elves who remained  in the  East, while  Lembi were  to be  'Ilkorin Teleri', 
    i.e.  the  Eldar  who  remained  in Beleriand  (see QS  $$29-30 and  p. 219). 
    These  changes  were incorporated  in the  typescript of  QS, which  seems to 
    have  been  in  being  by  the  beginning  of  February  1938 (p. 200). (The 
    additional  entry  LEB,  LEM  shows  this development,  since Lembi  is there 
    translated as 'Elves remaining behind = Telerin Ilkorins'.)                   
      In  the  note dated 3 February  1938 (p. 200) my  father said  that while 
    Tintalle  'Kindler'  could  stand  as  a  name  of Varda,  Tinwerontar 'Queen 
    of  Stars'  must  be changed  to Elentari,  because 'tinwe'  in Qenya  only = 
   
   spark  (tinta-  to  kindle).'  In  the  entry  TIN  the names  Tinwetar and 
   Tinwerontar  of  Varda were  struck from  the original  material, and  in the 
   margin was written:  Tintanie, Tintalle  Kindler =  Varda; Q  tinta- to 
   kindle,  make to  spark'. Original  T-entries can  therefore be  dated before 
   February 1938.                                                                
     Under  the  stem  MEN  appears  the  form  harmen  'south',  which  was not 
   subsequently  changed,  and  again  under  the  (additional) entry  KHAR, but 
   in  this  case  the  base-stem  was  afterwards changed  to KHYAR  and harmen 
   to  hyarmen.  The insertion  of y  in this  word was  one of  the alterations 
   required in the note of 20 November 1937.                                     
     Putting  these  and  a   number  of   other  similar   evidences  together, 
   it  seems  to  me  clear  that  despite  their  very  various  appearance the 
   Etymologies  were  not  spread  over  a  long  period, but  were contemporary 
   with  QS; and  that some  of the  additions and  corrections can  be securely 
   dated  to  the  end  of  1937  and  the beginning  of 1938,  the time  of the 
   abandonment  of  QS  and  the  beginning  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings.  How 
   much  longer my  father kept  the work  in being  with further  additions and 
   improvements  is  another  question,  but here  also I  think that  an answer 
   can be given sufficient for the purpose. This lies  in the  observations that 
   there are relatively few names that belong specifically to The Lord of the 
   Rings; that all of them are quite clearly additions to existing entries or 
   introduce additional base-stems; that almost all were put in very hastily, 
   mere memoranda, and not really accommodated to or explained in 
   relation to the base-stems; and that the great majority come from the 
   earlier part of The Lord of the Rings - before the breaking of the fellow- 
  
   ship. Thus we find, for example, Baranduin (BARAN); the imperative 
   daro! 'stop!' (DAR; this was the sentry's command to the Company of the 
   Ring on the borders of Lothlorien); Hollin added under EREK; the 
   scrawled addition of a base ETER with the imperative edro! 'open!' (the 
   word shouted by Gandalf before the doors of Moria); Celebrimbor 
   (KWAR); Caradras (RAS; replacing in the original draft of the chapter The 
   Ring Goes South the name Taragaer, itself found in the Etymologies 
   under the added base TARAK); Celebrant (RAT); Imladris (RIS). The 
   words caras (KAR) and naith (SNAS), both of them additions, probably 
   argue the existence of Caras Galadon and the Naith of Lothlorien, and 
   the added rhandir 'pilgrim' under RAN, taken with the added mith 'grey' 
   under MITH, shows Mithrandir. Clear cases of names from later in The 
   Lord of the Rings do occur (so Palantir under PAL and TIR, Dolbaran 
   under BARAN), but they are very few. 
     I conclude therefore that while my father did for two or three years 
   more make rather desultory entries in the Etymologies as new names 
   emerged in The lard of the Rings, he gave up even this as the new work 
   proceeded; and that the Etymologies as given here illustrate the develop- 
   ment of the Quenya and Noldorin (later > Sindarin) lexicons at the 
   decisive period reached in this book, and provide in fact a remarkable 
   point of vantage. 
   
     The   Etymologies,  then,   reflect  the   linguistic  situation   in  Beleriand 
   envisaged   in   the   lhammas   (see   especially   the   third    version,  Lam- 
   masethen,  p.  194),  with  Noldorin  fully  preserved  as  the  language  of  the 
   Exiles,  though   profoundly  changed   from  its   Valinorian  form   and  having 
   complex  interrelations  in  respect  of   names  with   'Beleriandic'  (Ilkorin), 
   especially   the   speech  of   Doriath.  Afterwards   my  father   developed  the 
   conception   of   a   kind   of   amalgamation  between   Noldorin  and   the  in- 
   digenous   speech   of   Beleriand,   though   ultimately   there    emerged   the 
   situation  described  in  The  Silmarillion  (p.   129):  the   Noldor  abandoned 
   their  own  tongue  and  adopted  that  of  the  Elves  of  Beleriand  (Sindarin). 
   So   far-reaching   was   this  reformation   that  the   pre-existent  linguistic 
   structures  themselves  were  moved  into  new  historical  relations   and  given 
   new  names;  but  there  is   no  need   here  to   enter  that   rather  baffling 
   territory.                                                                         
                                                                                     
     The  presentation  of  such  a  text  as  this  can obviously  not be  exact: in 
   the  most  chaotic  parts  a  degree  of  personal  interpretation  of   what  was 
   meant  is  altogether  inevitable.  There  is  in  any  case   a  great   deal  of 
   inconsistency  in  detail  between  the  different  parts  of the  manuscript- for 
   example,  in  the  use   of  marks   expressing  length   of  vowel,   which  vary 
   unceasingly   between   acute   accent,  macron   (long  mark),   and  circumflex. 
   I have  only 'standardized'  the entries  to a  very limited  extent, and  only in 
   so far as I have felt confident that I ran little risk  of confusing  the original 
   intention.  In  particular,  I  have  done  nothing to  bring divergent  forms, as 
   between  one  part  of  the  Etymologies  and  another,  into accord,  seeing that 
   the  evolution  of  'bases'  and  derivative  words  is an  essential part  of the 
   history;  and  indeed  in  the  most  complex  parts  of  the  manuscript (initial 
   letters  E,  G,  K)  I  have attempted  to distinguish  the different  'layers' of 
   accretion  and  alteration,  though  elsewhere  I  have  been  very  selective  in 
   pointing  out  additions  to  the  original  list.   I  have   'standardized'  the 
   entries to  the extent  of giving  the 'bases'  always in  capitals, and  of using 
   the  acute  accent  to signify  long vowels  in all  'recorded' forms  (as opposed 
   to  'hypothetical'  antecedent  forms),  with  the  circumflex  for   long  vowels 
   in stressed final syllables in  Exilic Noldorin  and Ilkorin,  as is  largely done 
   in the original. I use y  for j  of the  original throughout  (e.g. KUY,  DYEL for 
   KUJ,  DJEL),  since  this  is  less misleading  and was  my father's  own practice 
   elsewhere  (found  in  fact  here  and  there  in  the  Etymologies);   the  stems 
   with  initial  J,  becoming  Y,  are  moved  forward  from  their  original  place 
   before K to the end  of the  list. I  print the  back nasal  (as in  English king) 
   with  a  Spanish  tilde  (n),  again  following  my  father's  frequent  practice, 
  
   though  in  the  Etymologies he used special  forms of the  letter n. His 
   grammatical abbreviations are retained, as follows:                                
                                                                                     
        adj.      adjective.                     g.sg.       genitive singular.       
        adv.      adverb.                        inf.        infinitive.              
        cpd.      compound.                      intr.       intransitive.            
        f.        feminine.                      m.          masculine.               
   
                                                                        
                                                                                
     pa.t. past tense.                  q.v. quod vide, 'which see'.             
     pl. plural.                        sg. singular.                            
     p.p. past participle.          tr. transitive.                          
     prep. preposition.                                                          
   The sign + means 'poetic or archaic'. The abbreviations used for the          
   different languages are as follows (there is no explanatory list of them      
   accompanying the manuscript):                                                 
     Dan. Danian.                                                                
     Dor. Doriathrin.                                                            
     Eld. Eldarin.                                                               
     EN. Exilic Noldorin (also referred to as 'Exilic', but most often            
                  simply as N)                                                   
     Ilk. Ilkorin.                                                  
                                                                                
     L. Lindarin.                                                      
     N. Noldorin. 
     ON. Old Noldorin (i.e. the Korolambe' or Kornoldorin, see the   
         Lhammas $5). 
     Oss. Ossiriandeb (the name in the Lhammas, where however 
          the form Ossiriandic is also found). 
     PQ.  Primitive Quendian. 
     T.   Telerin. 
    An asterisk prefixed to a form means that it is 'hypothetical', deduced to 
   have existed from later, recorded forms. 
     My own contributions are always enclosed within square brackets. A 
   question mark standing within such brackets indicates doubt as to the 
   correctness of my reading, but in other cases is original. Where I have 
   found words totally illegible or can do no better than a guess (a very small 
   proportion of the whole, in fact) I have usually omitted them silently, 
                                                                                
   and so also with scattered jottings where no meaning is attached  to forms, 
   or  where no  clear connections  are given.  I have  kept my  own notes  to a 
   minimum,  and  in  particular  have  very  largely  eschewed  the  temptation 
   to discuss  the etymologies  in relation  to earlier  and later  Elvish forms 
   published  elsewhere. On  the other  hand, while  my father  inserted many 
   internal  references  to  other  stems,  I  have substantially  increased the 
   number (those  due to  me being  enclosed within  square brackets),  since it 
   is  often  difficult  to find  an element  when it  had been  greatly changed 
   from its ultimate 'base'. The Index to the book is further designed to 
   assist in the tracing of name-elements that appear in the Etymologies. 
                                                                                
                                         A.                                       
                                                                                
    AB-,  ABAR-  refuse,  deny, * abaro  refuser,  one  who  does not  go forth: 
    Q  Avar  (or Avaro),  pl.  Avari  =  Elves  who  never left  Middle-earth or 
    began the march; N Afor, pl. Efuir, Efyr (ON aboro). Cf. AWA.                
    [This entry as first  written gave  the root-meaning  as 'go  away, depart', 
   
     translated * abaro as 'departer,  one  who  goes  forth', and  defined Avri 
     as  'Elves  who  left  Middle-earth'  (see  p. 344).  An   additional  entry 
     seems   to   allow  for   both  developments   from  the  root-meaning: 'AB- 
     retreat, move back, refuse'.]                                                
  
     AD-  entrance,  gate, * adno:  Q  ando  gate;  N  annon,  pl.   ennyn  great 
     gate, Q andon (pl. andondi).                                                 
     AIWE-. (small)  bird.  Q  aiwe,  N  aew.  Cf.  Aiwenor 'Birdland'  = lower 
     air.  [For  Awenor(e)  see  the  Ambarkanta and  diagrams, IV.  236 etc.] 
     AK-. narrow,  confined. * akra:  Q  arka narrow;  N agr,  agor. Cf.  N Ag- 
     lond, Aglon  defile, pass  between high  walls, also  as proper  name; cf. 
     lond, lonn path [LOD]. Q aksa narrow path, ravine.                           
   AKLA-R-. See  KAL.  Q  alka  ray  of  light;   alkar  or   alkare  radiance, 
     brilliance; alkarinqa radiant, glorious. N aglar glory,  aglareb glorious. 
   ALAK-. rushing. * alako rush,  rushing flight,  wild wind:  N alag               
   rushing, impetuous; alagos storm of wind. Cf. Anc-alagon dragon-               
   name [NAK]. Related to LAK(2).               
   (* alk-wa swan: Q alqa; T alpa; ON alpha; N  alf; Ilk.  alch; Dan.               
   ealc. Cf. Alqalonde Swan-road or Swan-haven, city of  the Teleri               
   [LOD].)                                                                        
   ALAM-. elm-tree.  Q  alalme,  also  lalme;  N  lalf  (lelf)  or  lalven, pl. 
     lelvin;  Ilk.  lalm,  pl.  lelmin;  Dan.  alm.  The  stem is  perhaps LALAM, 
     q.v.,  but  some  hold  it related  to ALA  since the  elm was  held blessed 
     and  beloved  by the  Eldar. [The  end of  this entry,  from 'but  some hold 
     it',  was  an addition.  Probably at  the same  time a  stem AL-  was added, 
     with  derivatives alma  'good fortune',  alya 'rich',  etc.; but  this entry 
     was  struck  out.  The  same   derivative  words   are  found   under GALA.] 
   ALAT- large, great in size. Q alta (...J alat- as in Alataire = Belegoer 
   [AY].                                                                          
   AM(1)- mother. Q anil or amme mother-, Ilk. aman, pl. emuin. (N                
     uses a different word, naneth, hypocoristic [pet-name form] nana             
   [NAN]).                                                                        
   AM(2)- up:   usually  in   form  amba-.   Q  prefix   am-  up;   amba  adv. 
     up(wards);   amban   upward    slope,   hill-side;    ambapenda,   ampenda 
     uphill  (adj.);  see  PEN.  N  am  up; am-bend,  amben uphill;  amon hill, 
     pl.  emuin,   emyn;  am-run   uprising,  sunrise,   Orient  =   Q  ambaron 
     (g.sg. ambaronen) or Ambarone.                                               
   ANA(1)- Cf.  NA(1).  to,  towards. * anta-  to  present,  give: Q  anta- give; 
     anna  gift;  ante  (f.),  anto  (m.)  giver.  Cf. Yav-anna  [YAB]; Aryante 
    [AR(1)]. N anno to give; ant gift. [Added:] Q anta face.                       
   ANA(2)- Cf. NA(2). be, exist. [Added:] anwa real, actual, true.                    
   ANAD-,   ANDA-. * anda   long:   Q   anda;   N    and,   ann.    Cf.   names 
     Andram   long-wall   [RAMBA],   Andfang,   Anfang   Longbeard,    one   of 
     the tribes of Dwarves (pl. Enfeng) [SPANAG].                                 
   ANAK-. Cf. NAK bite. Q anca jaw; N anc; cf. Ancalagon [ALAK].                   
   ANAR-. sun; derivative of NAR(1).* anar-: Q Anar sun; EN Anor.                      
   ANGA-. iron.  Q anga;  N ang.  Q angaina  of iron;  N angren,  pl. engrin. 
   
   ANGWA- or ANGU-. snake. Q ango, pl. angwi; N am- in amlug 
    dragon: see LOK. 
   AP-. apsa cooked food, meat. N aes; Ilk. ass. 
   AR(1)-. day. * ari: Q are, pl. ari; N ar- only in names of week-days, as 
    Arvanwe [see LEP]. Cf. name Aryante Day-bringer [ANA'], N Eriant. 
    Q arin morning, arinya morning, early; arie daytime; ara dawn; 
    Arien the Sun-maiden. N aur day, morning; arad daytime, a day (= Q 
    arya twelve hours, day). 
   AR(2)-. Q ara outside, beside; also prefix ar- as in Arvalin (= outside 
   Valinor). In Q this is purely local in sense. So also in Ilkorin, cf. Argad 
   place 'outside the fence', or Argador (in Falathrin dialect Ariad, 
    Ariador) lands outside Doriath (in Ilkorin Eglador), especially 
    applied to West Beleriand, where there was a considerable dwelling of 
    Dark-elves. In N ar- developed a privative sense (as English without), 
    probably by blending with * al, which is only preserved in Alchoron = 
    Q Ilkorin [LA]. Thus arnediad without reckoning, = numberless 
    [NOT]. In this sense Q uses ava-, as avanote (see AWA). Hence Q ar 
    and. 
    AS-AT-. Q asto dust; N ast. 
  
    ATA-. father. PQ * atu, * atar: Q atar, pl. atari; hypocoristic atto. N 
    adar, pl. edeir, eder; ada. Cf. Iluv-atar. Ilk. adar, pl. edrin; adda. 
    AT(AT)- again, back. Q ata again, ata-, at- back, again, re-; N ad. Cf. 
    TAT, ATTA = two; Q atta two, N tad. N prefix ath- on both sides, 
    across, is probably related; athrad ford, crossing (see RAT). Ilk. adu, 
    ado double; cf. Adurant, a river in Ossiriand which for a distance has 
    divided streams. [Ilk. adu, ado 'double' and the explanation of 
    Adurant was an addition; this shows the conception of the island of 
    Tol-galen (see the commentary on QS $ 114). Other additions made 
    at different times to this entry were Q atwa double, and N eden new, 
    begun again.] 
    AWA- away, forth; out. Q ava outside; Avakuma [KUM] Exterior 
    Void beyond the World; au-, ava- privative prefixes = N ar (see 
    AR(2)), as avanote without number, numberless [NOT]. [Added:] 
    Avalona, cf. lona [LONO]. 
    AY- * ai-lin- pool, lake: Q ailin (g.sg. ailinen); N oel, pl. oelin; cf. 
    Oelinuial Pools of Twilight [LIN(1); YU, KAL]. 
    AYAR-, AIR- sea, only used of the inner seas of Middle-earth. Q 
    ear (earen) and aire (airen); N oear, oer. Cf. Earrame, a Q name = 
    Wings of the Sea, name of Tuor's ship. Belegoer 'great sea', name of 
    Western Ocean between Beleriand and Valinor, Q Alataire (see 
    ALAT). 
    AYAK- sharp, pointed. Q aika sharp, aikale a peak; N oeg sharp, 
    pointed, piercing, oegas (= Q aikasse) mountain peak. Cf. N Oeges 
    engrin Peaks of Iron, oeglir range of mountain peaks. ?Related is Q 
    aiqa steep, cf. Ilk. taig deep (blended with tara, see TA). 
   
   AYAN- See YAN. * ayan- holy: Q Ainu, f. Aini, holy one, angelic spirit; 
   aina holy; Ainulindale Music of the Ainur, Song of Creation,                
                                                                             
                                       B.                                     
                                                                             
   [On the distinctive manuscript of the B-entries see p. 343.  The following 
   entries  were  added in  pencil: BAD,  BARAN, BARAT,  BARATH, BEN,  and at 
   the  same  time certain  changes were  made to  existing entries.  In this 
   section I give the original  entries as  they were  written, and  note the 
   alterations.]                                                              
                                                                             
   BAD- * bad-  judge.  Cf.  MBAD.  Not  in  Q.  N  baud   (bad-)  judgement; 
   badhor, hadron judge. [Pencilled addition.]                                
   BAL- * bala:  Q  Vala  Power,  God  (pl.  Valar  or   Vali  =   PQ * bal-i 
   formed  direct  from  stem,  cf. Valinor);  there is  no special  f. form, 
   where  necessary  the  cpd.Valatari  'Vala-queen' is  used, f.  of Valatar 
   (g.sg.  Valataren)  'Vala-king',  applied  only to  the nine  chief Valar: 
   Manwe,   Ulmo,   Aule,   Mandos,   Lorien,   Tulkas,   Osse,   Orome,  and 
   Melko.   The   Valatari   were  Varda,   Yavanna,  Nienna,   Vana,  Vaire, 
   Este,  Nessa,  Uinen.  T  Bala.  ON  Bala,  and Balano  m., Balane  f.; EN 
   Balan m. and f., pl. Belein, Belen. In Ilk. torin 'kings' was used, or the 
   cpd. Balthor, Balthorin (* bal'tar-).                                       
     Q  valya  having  (divine)  authority  or power;  valaina of  or belong- 
   ing to the Valar, divine;  valasse divinity.  Q Valinor, for * balf-ndore, 
   reformed after the simplex  nore 'land',  also in  form Valinore,  land of 
   the  Gods   in  the   West;  ON   Balandor (* bala-ndore),   EN  Balannor. 
   Cf.  also  ON  Balthil  one of  the names  of the  White Tree  of Valinor, 
   usually  named  in Q  Silpion; EN  Belthil, but  this was  usually applied 
   to the image of the divine tree made  in Gondolin,  the tree  itself being 
   called  Galathilion.  Related  is  probably  the name  Balar of  the large 
   island  at  Sirion's  mouth,  where  the Ilkorins  long dwelt  who refused 
   to  go  West  with  Ulmo;  from  this  is   named  Beleriand   which  they 
   colonized  from  the  island  in  the  dark ages.  Balar is  probably from 
   * balare,  and  so  called because  here Osse  visited the  waiting Teleri. 
   [The  explanation of  Balar, Beleriand  given here  is not  necessarily at 
  
   variance with the story told in QS  $35 that  the Isle  of Balar  was 'the 
   eastern  horn  of  the  Lonely  Isle,  that  broke  asunder  and  remained 
   behind,  when Ulmo  removed that  land again  into the  West'; but  it can 
   scarcely be brought into accord with the story (QS  $36) that  'the Teleri 
   dwelt long  by the  shores of  the western  sea, awaiting  Ulmo's return', 
   and that Osse! nstructed the waiting Teleri 'sitting upon  a rock  nigh to 
   the margin of  the sea.'  Moreover, the  'colonization' of  Beleriand from 
   Balar seems to take no account of Thingol, and those  of his  people 'that 
   went  not  because  they  tarried  searching  for  Thingol in  the woods'. 
   'and  these  multiplied  and  were  yet  scattered  far  and  wide between 
   
   Eredlindon  and  the  sea'  (Lhammas  $6).  More  must  be  meant  than 
   simply  that  Elves  from  Balar  removed  to  the  mainland,  for this 
   'colonization'  from  Balar is  here made  the very  basis of  the name 
   Beleriand.]                                                             
   BAN- * bana:  Q Vana  name of  the Vala,  wife of  Orome, and  sister of 
   Varda  and  Yavanna;  ON  and  T Bana;  in  ON also  called Bana-wende, 
   whence  EN  Banwend,  Banwen  (see  WEN). * banya:  Q   vanya  beauti- 
   ful; EN bein. Cf. Q vanima fair;  Vanimo, pl.  Vanimor 'the beautiful', 
   children  of the  Valar; Uvanimo  monster (creature  of Melko);  EN uan 
   (* ubano) monster; uanui monstrous, hideous.                             
   BAR-  Original significance  probably 'raise';  cf. BARAD,  MBAR. Hence 
   uplift,  save,  rescue(?). * barna:  Q  varna  safe,  protected, secure; 
   [struck out: varne  protection;] varnasse  security. * barya-:  Q varya- 
   to protect; EN  berio to  protect. [The  removal of  varne 'protection' 
   was  due  to  the  emergence  of  BARAN 'brown'  with the  derivative Q 
   varne 'brown'.]                                                         
   BARAD-   [Added:   is   blended  with   BARATH,  g-V.] * barada  lofty, 
   sublime:  [added:  ON  barada,  EN  baradh, steep;]  Q Varda,  chief of 
   the  Valatari,  spouse  of Manwe;  T Barada  [> Baradis].  [Struck out: 
   ON  Bradil,  EN Bredil (* b'radil-).] * b'randa  lofty, noble,  fine: T 
   branda;   ON   branda,   EN   brand,   brann   (whence   brannon  lord, 
   brennil lady); cf. name Brandir (brand-dir: see DER).                   
   BARAN-  Q  varne  (varni-)  brown,  swart,   dark  brown.   ON  barane, 
   EN  baran.  Cf.  river  name   Baranduin,  Branduin.   Dolbaran.  [Pen- 
   cilled  addition.  On  Dolbaran  (probably  a  further   addition)  see 
                                                                          
   p. 345.]                                                                 
   BARAS-  Stem  only  found  in  Noldorin:  * barasa  hot,   burning:  ON 
   barasa,  baraha;  EN  bara  fiery,  also  eager; frequent  in masculine 
   names  as  Baragund, Barahir  [KHER], etc. * b'ras-se heat:  ON brasse, 
   white heat, EN brass: whence brassen white-hot.                         
   BARAT- N barad tower, fortress. [Pencilled addition.]                   
   BARATH-  Probably  related  to  BAR  and   BARAD. * Barathi   spouse  of 
   Manwe,  Queen  of  Stars:  ON  Barathi(l);  EN Berethil  and El-bereth. 
   Q  Varda,  T  Baradis  show  influence   of  barada   lofty.  [Pencilled 
   addition. The application of the name Elbereth to  Varda seems  to have 
   arisen in the hymn of the Elves to the Goddess  in the  original second 
   chapter (Three is Company) of The Lord of the Rings, written  early in 
   1938 (where  in  rough  workings  for  the  song  the name  appears as 
   Elberil). Concomitant  with this  the Ilkorin  names Elbereth  (of dif- 
   ferent  meaning)  and Elboron  were removed  from the  original entries 
   BER  and  BOR.  These  were  the names  of Dior's  sons in  AB r  and 2 
   (annal  206/306),  replaced  in  AB  2  (note 42)  by Eldun  and Elrun 
   (which were added also to Q $14); Elrun appears in the Etymologies in 
   an addition to stem RO.]                                                
   BAT-  tread. * bata:  ON bata  beaten track,  pathway; EN  bad. * batta- 
   (with  medial  consonant  lengthened  in  frequentative  formation): ON 
   
   battho- trample, EN batho. ON tre-batie traverse, EN trevedi (pa.t.       
   trevant) [see TER]. Cf. Q vanta- to walk, vanta a walk.                    
                                                                            
  
   BEL- strong. Cf. BAL(?). Stem not found in Q. T belle (physical)          
   strength, belda strong. Ilk. bel (* bele) strength, Beleg the Strong,      
   name of Ilkorin bowman of Doriath. * belek, * beleka, ON beleka              
   mighty, huge, great; EN beleg great (n.b. this word is distinct in form 
   from though related to Ilk. name Beleg); cf. EN Beleg-ol [GAWA] =         
   Q Aule; Belegoer Great Sea [Av], name of sea between Middle-earth       
   and the West; Belegost Great City [os], name of one of the chief          
   places of the Dwarves. T belka 'excessive' is possibly from ON; ON        
   belda strong, belle strength (EN belt strong in body, bellas bodily       
   strength) are possibly from T. Cf. name Belthronding of Beleg's yew-      
   bow: see STAR, DING.                                                      
   BEN- corner (from inside), angle. N bennas angle [NAS]. [Pencilled        
   addition.]                                                                
   BER- valiant. * berya-: Q verya- to dare; verya bold; verie boldness.      
   ON berina bold, brave; bertha- to be bold; EN beren bold, bertho          
   dare; cf. proper name Beren. Ilk. ber valiant man, warrior (*bero);       
   bereth valor; [struck out: cf. Ilk, name El-bereth.] Danian beorn man; 
   this is probably blended with * besno: see BES. [On the removal of El- 
   bereth see BARATH.]                                                       
   BEREK- * bereka: Q verka wild; EN bregol violent, sudden, cf.              
   proper name Bregolas fierceness; breged violence, suddenness; breitho 
   (*b'rekta-) break out suddenly. Cf. Dagor Vregedur [UR] Battle of         
   Sudden Fire (EN bregedur wild-fire). [See MEREK.]                        
   BERETH- T bredele beech-tree; Ilk. breth (*b'retha) beech-mast,           
   but the beech was called galbreth [CALAD] in Falasse, and neldor in       
   Doriath (see NEL). The beech-tree was probably originally called          
   *pheren, Q feren or ferne (pl. ferni), ON pheren; but in EN fer pl.       
   ferin was usually replaced by the Ilk. breth mast, whence EN brethil      
   beech-tree; cf. Brethiliand, -ian 'Forest of Brethil' [see PHER).         
   BES- wed. *besno husband: Q verno; ON benno, EN benn man,                 
   replacing in ordinary use the old word dir (see DER); hervenn, herven 
   husband (see KHER). Ilk. benn husband; Danian beorn man, blended          
   with *ber(n)o: see BER.                                                   
      *besse wife: Q vesse; ON besse, EN bess woman, replacing old           
   words di, dis (see NI(1), NDIS); herves wife (see KHER). In the f. the shift 
   of sense in ON was assisted probably by blending with *dess young         
   woman, ON dissa.                                                          
      *besu dual, husband and wife, married pair: Q veru. Cf. Q              
   Arveruen third day (of the Valinorian week of 5 days) dedicated to        
   Aule and Yavanna [LEP].                                                   
      *besta: Q vesta matrimony; vesta- to wed; vestale wedding.             
   BEW- follow, serve. *beuro follower, vassal: ON biuro, bioro, EN            
   bior, beor; cf. proper name Beor. *beuya- follow, serve: ON buiobe        
   
                                        
                                                                                  
    to  serve,  follow,  EN buio  serve, hold  allegiance to.  T bum  vassal, bua- 
    serve. [On the name Beor see the commentary on QS $ 128.]                     
    BIRIT-  Stem  only  found  in  Ilkorin. *b'ritte:  Ilk. brith  broken stones, 
    gravel.   Cf.   river   name   Brithon    (whence   is    named   Brithombar) 
    'pebbly'. Late Exilic brith gravel is from Ilkorin.                            
   BOR-  endure.  Q  voro  ever,  continually;  prefix  vor,  voro-  as  in voro- 
    gandele  'harping  on  one  tune',  continual  repetition;  vorima continual, 
    repeated.   "boron-:   ON   boron   (pl.   boroni)  steadfast,   trusty  man, 
    faithful vassal; EN bor and  pl. byr  for older  berein, beren;  Ilk. boron, 
    pl.  burnin.  Cf.  N  names  given  to the  'Faithful Men':  Bor, Borthandos, 
    Borlas,  Boromir.  Borthandos  =  Borth  (see  below)  [but  this  element is 
    not  further  mentioned]  +  handos  (see  KHAN).  Borlas   =  Bor   +  glass 
    joy  (see  GALAS). Boromir  is an  old N  name of  ancient origin  also borne 
    by   Gnomes:   ON   Boronmiro,   Boromiro:   see   MIR.   [Struck   out:  Cf. 
    also  Ilk.  boron  in  Dor.  name  El-boron.'  On the  removal of  El-boron see 
    BARATH.]                                                                      
  
    BORON- extension of the above (originally a verbal form of the stem 
   seen in *boron- above). Q voronwa enduring, long-lasting; eoronwie 
   endurance, lasting quality; cf. name Voronwe = ON Bronwega, EN 
   Bronwe [WEG]. ON bronie last, endure, survive; EN bronio endure, 
   brono last, survive; bronadui enduring, lasting. *b'rona: ON bruna 
   that has long endured, old (only used of things, and implies that they 
   are old, but not changed or worn out); EN brun old, that has long 
   endured, or been established, or in use. 
   Brodda -. Name of a man in Hithlum. He was not one of the Elf-friend 
   races, and his name is therefore probably not EN or Ilkorin. 
   BUD- jut out. Cf. MBUD. 
                                                                                  
                                          D.                                       
                                                                                  
   [A  very  rough  pencilled  list  was  for  most of  its length  overwritten in 
   ink,  and nearly  all these  entries appear  in a  second, pencilled  list, the 
   differences  between  the  two  being  largely  a  matter  of  arrangement; see 
                                                                                
   p. 343.]                                                                        
                                                                                
   DAB- give way, make room, permit, allow. Q lav- yield, allow, grant. 
     N daf permission. 
   DAL- flat (variant or alteration of LAD). Q lara 'flat' may derive from 
   *dala or *lada. EN dalw flat; dalath flat surface, plane, plain [see 
   TIR], ON dalma (probably = dal + ma hand) palm of hand; EN dalf. 
   Ilk. dol flat, lowlying vale. 
   DAN- Element found in names of the Green-elves, who called them- 
   selves Danas (Q Nanar, N Danath), Cf. Dan, Denethor and other 
   names. See NDAN? 
   DAR- stay, wait, stop, remain. N deri, imperative daro! stop, halt; 
   dartha wait, stay, last, endure. 
   
   DARAK- *<d'rak: Q raka wolf; EN draug; Dor. drog.                          
   DARAM-  beat,  hew.  EN  dramb,  dram(m)  a  heavy  stroke,  a  blow  (e.g, 
     of  axe);  dravo  to  hew  (pa.t.  drammen,  +  dramp);  drafn  hewn log; 
     drambor  clenched  fist,  hence  blow  with  fist  (see  KWAR); gondrafn, 
     gondram  hewn  stone.  [Cf. the  name of  Tuor's axe  in the  Lost Tales: 
     Drambor, Dramborleg; see II. 337.]                                       
   DAT-,   DANT-  fall   down.  EN   dad  down,   cf.  dadben   downhill  (see 
     PEN); dath (*datta) hole, pit, Q latta. Q lanta a fall, lanta- to fall; N 
     dant- to fall, dannen fallen. Cf. Atalante  'the Fallen',  and lasselanta 
     'leaf-fall', Autumn [see TALAT].                                          
   DAY-  shadow.  Q  leo  (*daio)  shade,  shadow  cast  by any  object, laime 
     shade;  laira  shady.  EN  dae  shadow;  cf. Daedelos  = Shadow  of Fear, 
     Dor.,  Ilk.  dair  shadow  of  trees;  cf.  names  Dairon  and Nan-dairon. 
   DEM-  sad,  gloomy.  Ilk.  dimb  sad  (cf.  Dimbar);  dim  gloom, sadness 
     (*dimbe); dem sad, gloomy (*dimba).                                      
   DEN-  hole; gap,  passage. N  din opening,  gap, pass  in mountains,  as in 
     Din-Caradras,  Din-Duhir,  etc.  [On  the  first list  DEN was  given the 
     meaning  'hillside,  slope',  whence  Q  nende  slope,  nenda  sloping; N 
     dend,  denn,  sloping,  daddenn  downhill,  amdenn  uphill.   This  entry 
     was  struck  through  and  the   material  transformed   and  transferred 
     to  PEN  (whence  dadbenn,  ambenn).  Cf.  AM;  the  A-entries  belong to 
     the  second  phase,  later  than  the  first form  of the  D-entries (see 
                                                                              
     PP 343-4).]                                                               
     DER- Adult male, man (elf,  mortal, or  of other  speaking race).  Q ner, 
     pl. neri, with  n partly  due to  NI, NIS  woman, partly  to strengthened 
     stem  ndere  bridegroom,  ON  daer  [see   NDER].  ON   dir,  EN   +  dir 
     surviving  chiefly  in  proper  names  (as  Diriel older  Dirghel [GYEL], 
     Haldir,  Brandir)  and  as  agental  ending  (as  ceredir  doer,  maker). 
     Owing to influence of dir (and of  strengthened ndisi  bride) N  goes the 
  
     opposite  way  to  Q  and has  di woman  (see NDIS).  In ordinary  use EN 
     has benn (properly = husband) [see BES].                                  
   DIL- stop up, fill up hole, etc.  EN dil  stopper, stopping,  stuffing, cf. 
     gasdil stopgap [GAS]; dilio to stop up. [The rather unlikely  word gasdil 
     is mentioned because it was the name of a  sign used  to indicate  that g 
     had disappeared; see p. 298, note on Gorgoroth.]                          
   DING-   Onomatopoeic,   var.  of   TING,  TANG,   q.v.  Ilk.   ding,  dang, 
     sound; cf. name Bel-thron(d)-ding [BEL, STAR].                             
   DO3,  DO-  Q  lo  night,  a  night;  lome  Night,  night-time,   shades  of 
     night.  ON   dogme,  dougme,   doume;  EN   daw  night-time,   gloom;  du 
     (associated with  NDU) nightfall,  late evening  - in  EN night,  dead of 
     night  is  fuin;  Du(w)ath  night-shade;  dur  dark,  sombre; cf.  Q lona 
     dark.  Ilk.  daum  =  N  daw.  Cf.  N  durion  a  Dark-elf =  duredel. Q 
     lomelinde  nightingale;  N  dulind,  dulin(n). Cf.  Del-du-thling [DYEL., 
     SLIG.]                                                                    
     DOMO- Possibly related to the preceding (and certainly in some            
     derivatives blended with it); faint, dim. *domi- twilight in Q fell       
   
   together with do3me from DO3 in lome night. Ilk. dum twilight; Q           
   tindome starry twilight = Ilk. tindum = N tinnu (see TIN).                  
   DORON- oak. Q norno; N doron (pl. deren); Dor., Ilk. dorn. Cf. Q 
    lindornea adj. having many oak-trees [LI]. 
   DRING- Noldorin stem = beat, strike. EN dringo to beat. Cf. sword- 
    name Glamdring. [In The Hobbit, Glamdring is rendered 'Foe- 
    hammer', called by the Orcs 'Beater'.] 
   DUB- lie, lie heavy, loom, hang over oppressively (of clouds). Q 
    lumna lying heavy, burdensome, oppressive, ominous; lumna- to lie 
    heavy. N dofn gloomy. 
   DUI- Ilk. duin water, river; cf. Fsgalduin.C f.d uil r iver i nD uilmen. 
   DUL- hide, conceal. N doelio, delio, and doltha conceal, pa.t. $ daul, 
    p.p. dolen hidden, secret. Cf. Gondolind, -inn, -in 'heart of 
    hidden rock' [see in]. Related is *ndulna secret: Q nulla, nulda-, 
    N doll (dolt) obscure. Cf. name Terendul. [See NDUL, and for 
    Terendul see TER.] 
   DUN- dark (of colour). Dor. dunn black; Dan. dunna; N donn swart, 
    swarthy. Cf. Doriath place-name (Nan) Dungorthin = N Nan Don- 
    goroth, or Nann Orothvor Vale of Black Horror [see NGOROTH]. 
   DYEL- feel fear and disgust; abhor. EN delos, deloth (probably < del 
     + gos, goth) abhorrence, detestation, loathing, cf. Dor-deloth Loathly 
         Land; deleb horrible, abominable, loathsome; delw hateful, deadly, 
              fell; cf. Daedhelos Shadow of Abomination, Deldu(w)ath Deadly 
             Nightshade, a name of Taur-na-Fuin, Delduthling, N name of Un- 
           goliante [DAY, DO3]. Q yelma loathing, yelwa loathsome, yelta- to 
                                                                    loathe. 
                                                                             
                                       E.                                      
                                                                             
   [The  entries under  E are  particularly confused  and difficult.  A small 
   number of original and clear entries  were mostly  struck through  and the 
   pages covered with faint pencilled notes often hard to interpret.]         
                                                                             
   EK-,  EKTE-  spear.  Q  ehte   spear,  ehtar   spearman.  N   aith  spear- 
   point,  eg  thorn,  cf.  Egthelion,  Ecthelion  [STELEG].  [This  original 
   entry  was  retained,  with change  of EKTE  to EKTI,  Q ehtar  to ehtyar, 
   and the following additions:) [N] ech spear, Q ekko. Cf. Eg-nor.           
   EL- star. Q poetical el star (elen). Dor. el; N  only in  names, as Elwing. 
   [This  original  entry  received many  changes:] EL-  star, starry  sky. Q 
   poetical elen (ellen or elena) star. Dor el; N only  in names,  as Elwing, 
   Elbereth. Cf. Fled-Starfolk, that is E1ves. Elrond = starry-dome, sky 
   [ROD].   [Added  in   margin:]  Q   Elerina  star-crowned   =  Taniquetil; 
   Elentari  Star  Queen  =  Varda;  N  Elbereth  =  Varda. [On  Elbereth see 
   note to BARATH; on Elerina and Elentari see p. 200.]                       
  
   
                                         
                                                                                   
          ELED- go, depart,  leave. Q  Elda 'departed'  Elf; N  eledh. Q  lesta- to 
          leave, pa.t. lende. [This original entry was  replaced by  the following, 
          written as carefully and clearly  as the  first:] ELED-  'Star-folk', Elf 
          Q   Elda   (Eldamar  or   Elende  =   Elvenhome,  Eldalie,   Eldarin);  N 
          Eledh,  pl.  Elidh,  cf.  Eledhrim,  Eledhwen  [Elf-fair   >]  Elf-maid, 
          Elennor  (Eledandore  >  Eledndor).  Dor.  Eld,  pl.  Eldin.  Dan. Elda. 
          [The  Dor.  and  Dan.  forms  were  subsequently  struck through  and the 
          following  added:]  In  Dor.  and  Dan.  transposed  > edel-  whence Dor. 
          Egla,  Eglath  (cf.  Eglamar,  Eglorest);  Dan.  Edel. Eglador  = Doriath 
          in  Doriathrin;  Ariador  =  lands  outside of  Eglador. Cf.  Eglor (Elf- 
          river), Ilkorin name  of a  river in  W. Beleriand.  [On the  earlier and 
          later  entries  ELED  see  p. 344.  Further  faint  pencillings  show my 
          father doubtful of the derivation of  Eldar from  a base  meaning 'star', 
          and  suggesting  that,  although  the  name  was  so interpreted,  it wag 
          probably  in  fact altered  from edela  eldest -  edel, edil  being found 
          also  in  Noldorin.  A  base  EDE-,  EDEL-  'precede,  come  forward'  is 
          proposed, with derivative edela (= eleda) 'firstborn', but this is struck 
          out.]                                                                     
          EN- element or prefix =  over there,  yonder. Q  en there,  look! yonder. 
          Adj.   enta   that   yonder.   Entar,   Entarda   (Enta  +   harda [3AR]) 
          Thither Lands, Middle-earth, Outer Lands, East.                           
    ENED-  centre.  Q   endya,  enya   middle;  ende   middle,  centre.   N  enedh. 
          [To  this  original  entry  was   added:]  Endamar   Middle-earth.  Endor 
          centre of the world. [See NED.]                                          
    ENEK- six. Q enqe; N eneg.                                                      
    ERE-  be  alone,  deprived.  Q  er  one,  alone;  erya  single,   sole;  eresse 
          solitude; eressea lonely. N ereb isolated (* ereqa); eriol  alone, single. 
          Cf.  Tol-eressea,  Amon  Ereb.  Q  erume desert,  cf. Eruman  desert N.E. 
          of Valinor; N eru waste, desert.                                          
    ERED-  * erede   seed:   Q   erde  seed,   germ;  N   eredh;  Ilk   erdh.  [See 
          RED.]                                                                     
    EREK-  thorn.  Q  erka  prickle,  spine;  erka-  to  prick;  erkasse  holly.  N 
          ercho to prick; erch a prickle; ereg (and eregdos [TUS]) holly-tree, pl. 
          erig.  Cf.  Taur-nan-Erig  or  Eregion  =  Dor.  Forest  of  Region: Dor. 
          regorn  holly-tree  (pl.  regin,  g.pl.  region)  [see  OR-NI].  [Further 
          addition:] Regornion = Hollin.                                            
    ES- indicate, name. Q esta to name, esse a name.                                
    ESE-, ESET- precede.  Q esta  first; esse  beginning; essea  [? primary]; 
          Estanesse the  Firstborn. [Neither  of these  two entries  were rejected, 
          though  they  are  certainly  mutually  exclusive,  but  the  second  was 
          marked with a query.]                                                     
    ESEK-  Ilk.  esg  sedge,   esgar  reed-bed.   Cf.  Esgaroth   Reedlake,  because 
          of reed-banks in west.                                                    
    ET-  forth,  out.  Q  prefix  et-,  N  ed-.  Cf.  ehtele  under  KEL.  [To this 
          original entry was  added:] etsiri:  Q etsir  mouth of  a river,  N ethir 
          [SIR]. ette outside; ettele outer lands; ettelen [?foreign].              
   
     ETER- Cf. et out. open (come out, of flowers, sun, etc.). edro! open! 
     EY- everlasting. Q aira eternal, aire eternity-, ia (*eya) ever. Cf. 
     lolosse ever-snow, N Uiloss (*Eigolosse). N uir eternity, uireb eternal. 
     [This original entry was struck out, the material reappearing under 
     GEY. Iolosse was probably the form underlying the early emendation 
     to Oiolosse in QS $ 13. Oiolosse arose with the further transformation of 
     this base to OY, q.v.] 
     EZDE- 'rest', name of the wife of Lorien. Q Este; ON Ezde, Eide, 
     Ide; N Idh. See SED. 
     EZGE- rustle, noise of leaves. Q eske; Ilk. esg; cf. Esgalduin. [This, 
     which may be one of the original entries, was struck out. Cf. Esek, and 
     for Esgalduin see SKAL(1).] 
  
                                                                                   
                                           G.                                       
                                                                                   
     [The  entries  under  G  present  much  the  same  appearance  as  those under 
     E: an initial layer of a few clear entries in ink, and a  mass of  changes and 
     additions put in very roughly afterwards.]                                     
                                                                                   
      GAL- shine; variant of KAL. 
      GALA- thrive (prosper, be in health - be glad). Q 'al in the following 
       forms which are not confused with ala- 'not': alya prosperous, rich, 
       abundant, blessed; alma good fortune, weal, wealth; almie, almare 
       blessedness, 'blessings', good fortune, bliss; almarea blessed. Cf. 
       name Almariel. N galw; cf. names Galadhor, Galdor (later Gallor) - 
       though these may contain GALAD. N galas growth, plant; galo- to 
       grow. Possibly related are GALAD, GALAS. [Almariel is the name of a 
       girl in Numenor in The Lost Road, p. 59.] 
      GALAD- tree. Q alda; N galadh. Cf. Galadloriel (Galagloriel), 
       Galathilvion. [Galadloriel and Galathilion (not as here Galathilvion) 
       appear in very early emendations to QS $16. The form Galagloriel is 
       found in an early draft for the chapter A Knife in the Dark in The 
       Fellowship of the Ring. - This, one of the original entries, was not 
       struck out or altered (apart from Galathilvion > Galathilion), but a 
       new entry for the stem was made:] GALAD- tree. Q alda; N galadh. 
       Cf. names Galadhor, Galdor, etc. Q Aldaron name of Orome. 
       Aldalemnar, see LEP. Dor. gald, cf. galbreth beech [BERETH]. 
      GALAS- joy, be glad. N glas joy; cf. names as Borlas. Q alasse joy, 
       merriment. 
      GAP- N gamp hook, claw; Q ampa hook. 
      GAR- hold, possess. N gar-. [An original entry, struck out; see 
      3AR. ]                                                                        
      GAS- yawn, gape. *gassa: N gas hole, gap; gasdil stopgap [DIL]; Q           
      assa hole, perforation, opening, mouth. [Cf. Ilmen-assa, the Chasm            
      of Ilmen,  IV. 240.  - This  original entry  was retained,  but the           
   
   following addition made:] *gasa: ON gasa = Q kuma; EN gaw,                 
   Belego the Void.                                                            
   GAT- Q atsa catch, hook, claw; N gad-, gedi catch.                         
   GAT(H)-  N  gath   (*gatta)  cavern;   Doriath  'Land   of  the   Cave'  is 
   Noldorin  name  for  Dor.  Eglador  =  Land  of  the  Elves.  The  Ilkorins 
   called  [?themselves]  Eglath  =  Eldar.  Rest  of  Beleriand   was  called 
   Ariador  'land  outside'.  N  gadr,  gador  prison, dungeon;  gathrod cave. 
   Another  name  is   Garthurian  =   Fenced  Realm   =  N   Ardholen  (which 
   was  also  applied to  Gondolin). [Added  to this  later:] Dor.  gad fence; 
   argad  'outside  the  fence',  the  exterior,  the  outside.  Cf.  Argador, 
   Falathrin Ariador. [See AR(2), CLED, 3AR, LED.]                                
   GAWA-   or   GOWO-   think   out,   devise,   contrive.   Q   auta  invent, 
   originate, devise; aule invention,  also as  proper name  of the  god Aule, 
   also  called  Martan:  N  Gaul  usually  called Belegol  (= great  Aule) or 
   Barthan: see TAN, MBAR. N gaud device, contrivance, machine.                
   GAY- Q aira red, copper-coloured, ruddy; N gaer, goer.                      
   GAYAS-  fear. * gais-:  Q   aista  to   dread;  ON   gaia  dread;   N  gae. 
   *gaisra: ON gaesra, gerrha; N gaer dreadful.                                 
   GENG-WA-   Q engwa   sickly.   N   gemb,   gem;   cf.   ingem  'year-sick' 
   [YEN],  suffering  from  old  age  (new  word  coined  after  meeting  with 
   Men).  N  iaur  ancient  [YA],  ifant  'year-full'  [YEN,  KWAT]   did  not 
   connote weakness.  [Engwar 'the  Sickly' is  found in  the list  of Elvish 
   names for Men in QS $83.]                                                   
   GEY- everlasting. Q ia ever  (* geia); iale  everlasting; ira  eternal; ire 
   eternal  [?read  'eternity'];  Iolosse  Everlasting  Snow  (*Geigolosse)  = 
   Taniquetil.  N  Guilos, Amon  Uilos (guir  eternity, guireb  eternity [read 
   'eternal']).  N  Guir   is  confounded   with  Gui   =  Q   Vaiya  (*waya) 
   [WAY].  [This  note,  replacing  the  rejected  entry EY,  was in  its turn 
  
   struck out and replaced by OY.]                                             
   GIL- (cf. GAL., KAL.; SIL., THIL.; GUL., KUL.) shine (white or pale). *gilya: 
   N  gil  star (pl.  giliath). [This  original entry  was retained,  with the 
   addition  to gil:  'pl. geil,  collective pl.  giliath', and  the following 
   also  added:]  gael  pale,  glimmering;  gilgalad   starlight;  Gilbrennil, 
   Gilthoniel  =  Varda.  Q  Ilma  starlight  (cf.  Ilmare),  N   [?Gilwen]  or 
   Gilith; Ilmen region  above air  where stars  are. [On  Ilma and  Ilmen see 
   the commentary on QS $4.)                                                   
   GIR- quiver, shudder. N giri shudder; girith shuddering, horror.            
   GLAM-   N   form   of   LAM,   also  influenced   by  NGAL(AM).   N  glamb, 
   glamm  shouting,  confused  noise;  Glamhoth  =  'the barbaric  host', Orcs 
   [KHOTH].   glambr,  glamor   echo;  glamren   echoing;  cf.   Eredlemrin  = 
   Dor. Lominorthin. glavro to babble, glavrol babbling.                        
   GLAW(-R)-  Q  laure  gold  (properly  the  light of  the Tree  Laurelin); N 
   glaur  gold.  The  element  glaur  reduced  in  polysyllables to  glor, lor 
   appears  in  many  names,  as  Glorfindel, Glaurfindel,  Galadloriel. [This 
   original   entry   was   struck   out   and   replaced   by:]   GLAWAR-   N 
   alteration of LAWAR, g.V.                                                   
   
                           
                                                                                
    GLIN- sing. Q lin-; N glin-. Q linde song, air, tune; N glinn. Cf. 
     Laurelin. [Original entry, struck out. See LIN(2).] 
    GLINDI- pale blue. N glind, glinn; Q ilin. [Original entry, struck out. 
     Cf. the original meaning of Eredlindon, Blue Mountains, commentary 
     on QS $108, and see LIN(2).] 
    GLING- hang. Q linga; N gling. Cf. Glingal. [Original entry, struck 
     out and replaced by:] GLING- N alteration of LING 'hang', q.v. 
    GLIR- N form of LIR(1) sing. N glir song, poem, lay; glin to sing, recite 
     poem; glar long lay, narrative poem. Q laire poem, lirin I sing. 
    GOLOB- *golba branch: Q olwa; N golf. Cf. Gurtholf [> Gurutholf] 
     [NGUR]. [For the form Gurtholf (earlier Gurtholfin) see p. 406.] 
    GOLOS- Q olosse snow, fallen snow; N gloss snow. Cf. Uilos. N gloss 
     also adj. snow-white. [An original entry, this was retained with 
     alteration of Q olosse to + olos, + olosse and the note: 'poetical only: 
     confused with losse flower, see LOS which is perhaps originally con- 
     nected.' The stem in question in fact appears as LOT(H).] 
    GOND- stone. Q ondo stone (as a material); N gonn a great stone, or 
     rock. [This original entry was retained, but the base was changed to 
     GONOD-, GONDO-, and the following added:] Cf. Condolin (see DUL); 
     Gondobar (old Gondambar), Gonnobar = Stone of the World = 
     Gondolin. Another name of Gondolin Gondost [os], whence Gon- 
     dothrim, Gondothrimbar. [Cf. Gondothlim, Condothlimbar in the Lost 
     Tales (II. 342).] 
    GOR- violence, impetus, haste. Q orme haste, violence., wrath; orna 
     hasty. N gormh, gorf impetus, vigour; gorn impetuous. [Apart from 
     the removal of the form gormh this original entry was retained, with 
     these additions:] Cf. Celegorn [KYELEK]; and cf. Huor, Tuor: Khogore 
     [KHO-N], Tugore [TUG]. 
    GOS-, GOTH- dread. Q osse terror, as name Osse. Cf. Mandos (see 
     MBAD). N has Oeros for Osse (*Goss). Cf. Taur-os [TAWAR]. N 
     gost dread, terror; gosta- fear exceedingly; cf. Gothrog = Dread 
     Demon [RUK]; Gothmog [MBAW]. Gostir 'dread glance', dragon- 
     name [THE]. 
    GU- Prefix gu- no, not, as in Q u- not (with evil connotation); 
     Uvanimor [BAN]. 
    GUL- glow, shine gold or red (cf. GIL); also yul- smoulder [YUL]. N 
     goll red (*gulda). [This original entry was struck out. See KUL.] 
    GWEN- (distinguish WEN(ED)). Q wenya green, yellow-green, fresh; 
     wen greenness, youth, freshness (blended with wende maid). N bein 
     fair, blended with BAN. Ilk. gwen greenness; gwene green; cf. Duilwen 
     [DUI].                                                                   
  
     GYEL-  [< GEL-]  Qyello  [<  ello]  call,  shout  of  triumph. N  gell joy, 
     triumph;   gellui  triumphant;   gellam   jubilation.  Cf.   Diriel  [DER]. 
     Gelion  merry  singer,  surname  of  Tinfang.  [Tinfang  Gelion   occurs  in 
     the Lay of Leithian: III. 174, 181  - 2.]  Gelion shorter  name of  a great 
     river  in  E.  Beleriand;  a  Gnome  interpretation  (this  would  have been 
   
   *Dilion in Ilkorin); cf.  Ilk. gelion  = bright,  root GAL.  [This rather 
   perplexing note seems certain in its reading.]                           
   GYER. * gyerna  old,  worn,  decrepit  (of  things):  Q yerna  old, worn, 
   yerya to wear (out), get old. N gern worn, old (of things).               
                                                                           
                                       3.                                    
                                                                           
   [The few entries under the  initial back  spirant 3  were struck  out and 
   replaced more legibly.]                                                  
                                                                           
   3AN-  male.  Q  hanu  a  male  (of Men  or Elves),  male animal;  ON anu, 
   N anw; Dor. ganu. (The feminine is INI.)                                
   3AR-  Stems  3AR  have,  hold,  and  related   GAR,  GARAT,   GARAD  were 
   much  blended  in  Eldarin.  From  3AR  Come:  Q  harya-  possess;  hanna 
   treasure,  a treasured  thing; harwe  treasure, treasury;  haryon (heir), 
   prince;  haran  (pl.  harni)  king,  chieftain  (see  TA).  N  ardh  realm 
   (but  Q  arda  <  GAR);  aran king  (pl. erain).  Dor. garth  realm, Gar- 
   thurian   (Fenced   Realm  =   Doriath),  garon   lord,  may   come  from 
   3AR or GAR.                                                              
      From  GAR:  Q  arda  realm  -  often  in  names  as   Elenarda  'Star- 
   kingdom',  upper  sky;  armar  pl.  goods;  aryon  heir; arwa  adj. (with 
   genitive) in control of, possessing, etc., and  as semi-suffix  -arwa, as 
   aldarwa, having trees,  tree-grown. N  garo- (gerin)  I hold,  have; garn 
   'own', property.                                                         
      GARAT-   Q   arta   fort,   fortress.   N  garth:   cf.  Garth(th)oren 
   'Fenced  Fort'  =  Gondolin  -  distinguish  Ardh-thoren   =  Garthurian. 
   [This note is the final form of two earlier versions, in which  the Qenya 
   words are all derived from 3AR. In one of these versions it is  said that 
   N  Arthurien  is  a Noldorinized  form of  Garthurian, Arthoren  a trans- 
   lation;  in  the  other  that  N  Arthurien  is  'a half-translation  = N 
   Arthoren'; see THUR.]                                                    
   3ARAM-  Dor.  garm  wolf;  N  araf.  [Struck  out.  Another  version gave 
   also Q harma, Dan. garma.]                                               
   3EL-  sky.  Q  helle,  ON  elle,  sky.  In Noldorin  and Telerin  this is 
   confused  with  EL  star.  Other  derivatives:  Q  helwa,  ON  elwa (pale) 
   blue,  N  elw;  cf.  name  of Elwe King  of the  Teleri [WEG];  and names 
   as  Elulind,  Elwing,  Elrond.  Q  helyanwe  'sky-bridge',  rainbow,  ON 
   elyadme,  N  eilian(w)  [YAT].  Dor.  gell  sky,  gelu sky-blue.  [A later 
   note directs that Elwe be transferred  to EL  star. Elrond,  Elwing are 
   also given under EL.]                                                    
   30- from, away, from  among, out  of. This  element is  found in  the old 
   partitive in Q -on (3o + plural  m). Q  ho from;  Ilk. go;  N o  from. In 
   Ilk. go was used for patronymics, as go-Thingol.                         
   
                                       I.                                      
                                                                              
   [The single page of entries  under I  consists only  of very  rough notes.] 
                                                                              
   I- that (deictic particle) in Q is indeclinable article 'the'. N  i- 'the', 
   plural                     in                     or                    i-. 
   intensive  prefix  where  i  is  base  vowel.  ITHIL-  Moon   (THIL,  SIL): 
   Q  Isil;  N  Ithil;  Dor. Istil.  INDIS- =  ndis bride;  Indis name  of the 
   goddess  Nessa  (see  NDIS, NI).  [Ithil occurs  in The  Lost Road  (p. 41) 
   as  the  'Beleriandic'  name  of the  Moon -  i.e. the  name in  a language 
   (Noldorin) perceived by Alboin Errol to be spoken in Beleriand.]            
   ID- *idi: heart, desire,  wish. Q  ire desire;  irima lovely,  desirable. Q 
  
   indo  heart,  mood;  cf.  Indlour,  Inglor  (Indo-klar  or  Indo-glaure). N 
   inn,   ind  inner   thought,  meaning,   heart;  idhren   pondering,  wise, 
   thoughtful;   idher   (*idre)   thoughtfulness.   Cf.    Idhril;   Turin(n) 
   [TUR],  Hurin(n)  [KHOR].  [The Q  word irima  occurs in  the song  in The 
   Lost Road (p.  72): Toi  irimar; Irima  ye Numenor;  cf. also  Irimor 'Fair 
   Ones',  name  of  the  Lindar  in  the  Genealogies,  p.  403.  -  For  the 
   original etymology of Idril, Idhril see II. 343. ]                         
   IL- all. Q ilya all, the whole. ILU- universe: Q ilu, iluve:  cf. Iluvatar, 
   Ilurambar  Walls  of  the  World.  Ilumire  =  Silmaril.  ilqa  everything. 
     ING-  first,  foremost.  inga  first.  Element  in  Elfin  and especially 
     Lindarin  names.  Cf.  Ingwe  prince of  Elves. QL  [i.e. Qenya-Lindarin] 
     form is always  used (Ingwe):  not ngw  > mb  [i.e. in  Noldorin] because 
     the  L  form  persisted and  also the  composition was  felt ing  + wege 
     [WEG].  Cf. Ingil.  [Elfin at  this date  is a  strange reversion  to old 
     usage.]                                                                   
     INI-  female.  See  NI:  Qenya  ni  female,  woman.  Q hanwa  male, inya 
     female; hanuvoite, inimeite. N inw after anw [see 3AN].                  
   INK-, INIK-?  Q intya-  guess, suppose;  intya guess,  supposition, idea; 
     intyale imagination. N inc guess, idea, notion.                           
   IS-  Q  ista-  know  (pa.t.  sinte);  ista  knowledge; istima  having know- 
     ledge,  wise,  learned,  Istimor  =   Gnomes  [cf.   p.  403].   Q  istya 
     knowledge;  istyar  scholar, learned  man. N  ist lore,  knowledge; istui 
     learned; isto to have knowledge. Cf. Isfin (= Istfin) [PHIN].             
                                                                              
                                       K.                                      
                                                                              
   [The  numerous  entries  under  K  are  perhaps the  most difficult  in the 
   work. A first layer of etymologies written carefully and clearly in ink was 
   overlaid  by  a  mass  of  rapid  notes in  pencil that  are now  in places 
   almost invisible.]                                                          
                                                                              
   KAB- hollow. Q kambe hollow (of hand); N camb, cam hand, cf.               
    Camlost 'Emptyhand' [LUS] (= Dor. Mablost). Erchamui 'One- 
   
   handed'.  [An  earlier  version  of  this  entry  gives  also  Cambant 'full 
   hand'; see KWAT.]                                                           
   KAL-   shine   (general  word).   Variant  forms   AKLA-,  KALAR-,  AKLAR-. 
   Q  kala  light;  kalma  a  light,  lamp;  kalya  illuminate;  kalina  light 
   (adj.). In  N the  variant GAL  appears: gail  (*galya) bright  light, glaw 
   radiance (*g'la, cf. Q kala < *k'la). But in longer forms KAL. also in N, 
   as aglar, aglareb, see AKLA-R.  Also celeir  brilliant (*kalarya);  Q kallo 
   noble  man,  hero  (*kalro),   N  callon   (*kalrondo)  hero;   N  poetical 
   claur splendour, glory- often in names  in form  -glor. gol  light ("gala-) 
   in Thingol. [Parts of this original entry were  rejected: the  etymology of 
   Thingol  (see  THIN),  and  the  idea that  GAL was  a Noldorin  variant of 
   KAL.  It  is  not  clear  at  this  stage  how  these  bases  were related. 
   The  entry  was  covered  with  a  maze  of   new  forms,   often  rejected 
   as  soon  as  written.  The  following  can  be  discerned:] N  calad light 
   (cf.   Gilgalad);   calen   bright-coloured  =   green.  Q   kalta-  shine; 
   Kalakilya;    Kalaqendi,    N    Kalamor;    Kalamando    =    Manwe   [see 
   MBAD].  Ankale  'radiant  one',  Sun.  yukale,   yuale  twilight,   N  uial 
   [YU].                                                                       
   KALPA-  water-vessel.  Q  kalpa;  N  calf.  Q  kalpa-  draw   water,  scoop 
   out, bale out. [Added entry.]                                               
   KAN-  dare.  Q  kane  valour;  N  caun,  -gon   (cf.  Turgon,   Fingon).  Q 
   kanya   bold.   N   cann   (*kanda).  Eldakan   (name)  =  AElfnop.  [Added 
   entry.]                                                                     
   KANAT- four. Q kanta-, kan-; N canad. [Added entry.]                        
   KAP- leap. [Added:] N cabr, cabor frog.                                     
   KAR-  make,  do.  Q  kar  (kard-)  deed;  N  card,  carth  deed,  feat. Cf. 
   KYAR  cause.  Q  karo  doer,  actor,  agent;  ohtakaro warrior.  [This stem 
   was  very  roughly  rewritten  thus:]  KAR-   make,  build,   construct.  Q 
  
   kar  (kard-)  building,  house;  N  car  house, also  card. Q  karin, karne, 
   I  make,  build.  Cf.  KYAR-  cause,  do.  Q  tyaro  doer,   actor,  agent; 
   ohtatyaro warrior. N caras a city (built above ground).                      
   KARAK-  sharp  fang,  spike,  tooth.  Q  karakse  jagged  hedge  of spikes; 
   cf.  Helkarakse,  N  elcharaes  [KHEL].  [This  entry  was  retained,  with 
   KARAK > KARAK and  elcharaes  >  helcharaes,  and  the   following  faintly 
   visible  additions  made:] Q  karka tooth,  karkane row  of teeth.  N carag 
   spike, tooth of rock; carch tooth, fang (Carcharoth).                       
   KARAN-   red.  Q   karne  (*karani)   red;  N   caran. * k'ranna:   N  crann 
   ruddy  (of  face),  cf.  Cranthir  [THE],  [.as  noun]  like   Old  English 
   rudu, face, blush, the cheeks. [Added entry.]                               
   KARKA-  crow.  Q   karko;  N   carach.  [This   stem  was   changed  thus:] 
   KORKA- crow. Q korko; N corch.                                              
   KAS-  head.  Q  kar  (has-);  N  caw  top.  [Added:] * kas-sa, * kas-ma:  Q 
   cassa helmet.                                                               
   KAT-  shape.  Q  kanta  shaped,  and  as  quasi-suffix,  as  in  lassekanta 
   leaf-shaped;  kanta-  to  shape;  N  cant.   [The  meaning   'outline'  was 
   attributed  to  cant,  and  the  following   added:] * katwa:   ON  katwe 
   
   shaped,  formed,  N   cadw,  -gadu.  * katwara  shapely:   N  cadwor, 
   cadwar.  N echedi,  pa.t. echant  (*et-kat) fashion.  [Cf. Im  Narvi hain 
   echant above the Doors of Moria.]                                        
   KAY-  lie  down.  Q  kaima  bed.  N caew lair, resting-place;  cael (Q 
   kaila) lying in bed, sickness; caeleb bedridden,  sick: cf.  Q kaimasse, 
   kaimassea.                                                               
   KAYAN-, KAYAR- ten. Q kainen; N caer. [Added entry.]                      
   KEL- go, run (especially of water). *et-kele spring,  issue of  water: Q 
   ehtele, N eithel  (from metathesized  [i.e. with  transposed consonants] 
   form * ektele).  Q  kelume  stream,  flow;  N   celon  river,   Q  kelma 
   channel.  Cf.  KYEL  run out,  come to  an end;  KWEL fade  away. [These 
   changes were made: 'N celon river' >  'Ilk. celon  river, and  as proper 
   name, kelu+n'; 'N celw spring, source' added.]                           
   KEM- soil, earth. Q ken (kemen). N coe  earth (indeclinable),  cef soil, 
   pl.  ceif.  Q  kemina  of earth,  earthen; [N]  cevn. Q  kemnaro potter. 
   [Added entry.]                                                           
   KEPER-  knob,  head,  top [changed  to 'ridge'.  This entry  consists of 
   disconnected jottings, all struck out,  but concerned  with N  ceber pl. 
   cebir and Sern Gebir, of which the meaning seems  to be  'lone stones'.] 
   KHAG-  * khagda   pile,   mound;   Q   hahta;   N  haud   mound,  grave, 
   tomb (cf. Haud iNdengin). [Added entry.]                                 
   KHAL(1)-  (small)  fish. Q hala;  cf. Qhalatir'fishwatcher',  kingfisher, N 
   heledir. [Added entry. The same origin  of halatir  is found  under TIR; 
   but here KHAL was changed to KHOL and  the -a-  of the  Q forms  to -o-, 
   before the entry was struck out with a reference to base SKAL - which (a 
   later addition to the S-stems) is clearly the later formulation.]        
   KHAL(2)- uplift.   ON   khalla   noble,   exalted   (*khalna);  orkhalla 
   superior. N hall exalted,  high; orchel  [e uncertain]  superior, lofty, 
   eminent. [Added entry.]                                                  
   KHAM-  sit.  Q  ham-  sit. [The  other derivatives  are too  chaotic and 
   unclear to present.]                                                     
   KHAN-   understand,   comprehend.  Q   hanya  understand,   know  about, 
   be  skilled  in  dealing  with;  hande  knowledge,  understanding; handa 
   understanding,  intelligent;  handele intellect;  handasse intelligence. 
   EN  henio  understand;  hann,  hand  intelligent;  hannas understanding, 
   intelligence. Cf. Handir, Borthandos. [Added entry.]                     
   KHAP-   enfold.   N   hab-   clothe;   hamp  garment;   hamnia-  clothe; 
   hammad clothing.                                                         
   KHARAS-  (cf.  KARAK). * khrasse:  precipice:  N  rhass   (i-rass,  older 
   i-chrass);   Dan.  hrassa.   Cf.  Gochressiel   [<  Gochrass]   a  sheer 
   mountain-wall.   [Added  entry.   For  Gochressiel   see  QS   $147  and 
   commentary.]                                                             
   KHAT- hurl.  N hedi,  pa.t. hennin,  hant; hador  or hadron  thrower (of 
  
   spears  or  darts),  cf.  Hador;  hadlath, haglath  a sling  (see LATH). 
   [Added entry.]                                                           
   KHAW-  (= KAY,  q.v.)  N haust  bed. [This  original entry  was enlarged 
   
   thus:] KHAW.  rest, lie  at ease  (=kay,  q.v.) N  haust bed  (*khau-sta, 
   literally  'rest-ing').  In  N  associated  with  haud  mound  (see  KHAG) 
   Cf. Q hauta- cease, take a rest, stop.                                     
     KHAYA-  far,  distant.  Q  haira  adj.   remote,  far,   [?also]  ekkaira, 
   avahaira. haya adv. far off, far away. [Added entry.]                      
     KHEL-  freeze. Q  helle frost;  N hell.  KHELEK- ice.  N heleg  ice, helch 
   bitter cold; Q helke ice, helk  ice-cold. [The  base KHEL  and derivatives 
   were struck out, but KHELEK and derivatives retained.]                     
     KHEN-D-E-  eye.  Q  hen  (hendi);  N  hent,  pl.  hinn  >hent,   hint,  or 
   henn, hinn. [N forms changed to hen, hin.)                                 
     KHER-  rule,  govern,  possess.  Q  heru  master,  heri lady;  hera chief, 
   principal. ON  khero master,  khiril lady;  N hir,  hiril. N  herth house- 
   hold,  troop  under  a  hir;   cf.  Bara-chir   [BARAS].  Cf.   N  hervenn 
   husband,  hervess  wife  [BES).  Q  heren fortune  (= governance),  and so 
   what is in store for one  and what  one has  in store;  herenya fortunate, 
   wealthy,   blessed,   rich;   cf.  Herendil   =  Eadwine.   [Added  entry. 
   'Herendil   =   Eadwine'  derives   from  The   Lost  Road:   Herendil  is 
   Audoin/Eadwine/Edwin  in  Numenor,   son  of   Elendil.  On   the  meaning 
   of Old English ead see ibid. p. 46, and cf. IV. 212.]                      
      KHIL-  follow.  Q  hilya-  to follow;  hildi followers  = mortal  men (cf. 
   Hildorien), also -hildi as suffix.  In N  fir was  used [PHIR].  Cf. Tarkil 
   (*tara-khil). [Added entry. Cf. Romenildi in QS $151.]                     
      KHIM- stick, cleave, adhere. Q himya- to  stick to,  cleave to,  abide by; 
   himba  adhering,  sticking.  N  him  steadfast,   abiding,  and   as  adv. 
   continually.  Cf.  N  hiw  sticky, viscous  (*khima); hoew  custom, habit 
   (*khaime) = Q haime habit. [Added entry.]                                   
      KHIS-,  KHITH-  mist,  fog.  *khithi:   Q  hise;   N  hith,   cf.  Hithlum 
   [LUM].  *khithme:  Q  hiswe;  N hithw  fog. *khithwa:  Q hiswa  grey; N 
   hethw  foggy,  obscure, vague;  Dor. hedu.  Cf. Hithliniath  or Eilinuial 
   =  Dor.  Umboth  Muilin.  [Added  entry. For  Hithliniath 'pools  of mist' 
   (LIN') see QS $111.]                                                    
      KHO-N-  heart  (physical).  Q  hon;  N  hun.   Cf.  Hundor.   Kho-gore,  Q 
   Huore, N Huor 'heart-vigour', courage [GOR]. [Added entry.]                
      KHOP-   Q   hopa   haven,   harbour,   small   landlocked   bay;   hopasse 
   harbourage.  N  hub;  hobas,  cf.  Alfobas  or  hobas  in Elf  = Alqalonde 
   capital of the Teleri. [Added entry; see KOP.]                             
      KHOR-  set  going,  put in  motion, urge  on, etc.  Q horta-  send flying, 
   speed,  urge,  hortale  speeding,  urging;  horme  urgency  (confused with 
   orme  rushing  [GOR]);  hore  impulse,  horea  impulsion.  N   hur  readi- 
   ness for action, vigour, fiery spirit; hortha- urge on, speed; horn driven 
   under   compulsion,   impelled;   hoeno,    heno   begin    suddenly   and 
   vigorously. Cf. Hur-ind, Hurin [ID]. [Added entry.l                       
      KHOTH-  gather.  *khotse  assembly:  N  both  host,  crowd,   frequent  in 
   people  -  names  as  Glamhoth.  Cf.  host  gross  (144).  Q   hosta  large 
   number, hosta- to collect. N hud assembly.                                 
      KHUGAN-      Qhuan(hunen)      hound;      N huan.     [This entry was changed 
   
                              
                                                                               
     to read thus:] KHUG- bark, bay. *khugan: Q huan (hunen) hound; 
     N Huan (dog-name); Q huo dog; N hu. 
    KHYAR- left hand. Q hyarmen south, hyarmenya southern; hyarya 
     left, hyarmaite lefthanded [MA3]. N heir left (hand), hargam left- 
     handed [KAB]; harad south, haradren, harn southern. [Added 
     entry. The -y- in the base-stem was a further addition, and at the same 
     time the Q forms were changed from har- to hyar-; see p. 345.] 
    KHYEL(ES)- glass. Q hyelle (*khyelese); ON khelesa, khelelia; N 
     hele, cf. Helevorn 'black-glass' [MOR], lake-name. Cf. KHELEK. [Added 
  
     entry. Helevorn is written over an erasure in QS $ 118.] 
    KIL- divide (also SKIL). Q kilya cleft, pass between hills, gorge. [The 
     base SKIL is not found in the Etymologies. To this entry was added:] 
     N cil. Cf. Kalakilya 'Pass of Light', in which Kor was built. N 
     Cilgalad; Cilthoron or Cilthorondor. 
    KIR- Q kirya ship; N ceir. [Added:] cirdan shipbuilder [TAN]. 
    KIRIK- Q kirka sickle; N cerch. Q Valakirka, N Cerch iMbelain 
     [BAL], Sickle of the Gods = Great Bear. N critho reap (*k'rikta). 
    KIRIS- cut. Q kirisse slash, gash; N criss cleft, cut. [Added:] 
     Cristhoron - g.sg. of thor eagle. N crist a cleaver, sword. Cf. RIS. 
    KOP- Q kopa harbour, bay. [This entry was struck out; see KHOP.] 
    KOR- round. *korna: Q korna round, globed; koron (kornen) globe, 
     ball; koromindo cupola, dome. Kor round hill upon which Tuna (Tun) 
     was built. N corn, coron, Cor (koro). [Cor > Caur, and the following 
     added:] [Q] korin circular enclosure [cf. I. 257]; N cerin. N rhin-gorn 
     circle [RIN]. Cf. Ilk. basgorn [sc. bast-gorn 'round bread', loaf: MBAS]. 
    KOT- strive, quarrel. *okta strife: Qohta war. N auth war, battle; cost 
     quarrel (kot-t-), Q kosta- quarrel. [The base was changed to KOTH, 
     and the following added:] Q kotumo enemy, kotya hostile. [N] coth 
     enmity, enemy; cf. Morgoth - but this may also contain GOTH. [See 
     OKTA.]                                                                    
     KRAB-  press.  N  cramb,  cram  cake  of compressed  flour or  meal (often 
     containing honey and milk) used on long journey. [Added entry.]            
    KU-   * kukuwa  dove;  Q  Au,  kua,  ON  Au,  kua,   (=  kuua);   N  cugu. 
     [Added  entry.  The  base-stem  is  not given  but is  taken from  a later 
     etymological note.]                                                        
    KUB- Q kumbe mound, heap; N cumb, cum. [Added entry.]                      
    KU3-   bow.  >   kuw:  Q   ku  bow;   N  cu   arch,  crescent;   curan  the 
     crescent   moon,   see   RAN.   [Added:]  * ku3na:   N  cun   bowed,  bow- 
     shaped, bent; but Ilk. *kogna >coun, caun, Dan. cogn.                      
    KUL-  gold  (metal).  Q  kulu,  N  col;  Q  kuluinn  of  gold.  KULU- gold 
     (substance).  Q  kulo.  [This  entry  was  struck  out  and  the following 
     roughly  substituted:]  KUL-  golden-red.  Q  +  hullo  red  gold;  kulda, 
     kulina   flame-coloured,   golden-red;    kuluina   orange;    kuluma   an 
     orange; N coll red (*kulda).                                               
    KUM-  void.  Q  kuma  the  Void;  kumna  empty;  N   cun  empty.   [The  Q 
     forms  were  retained,  but  the  Noldorin  altered to  read:] ON  kuma, N 
   
   cofn, caun empty, void, but in EN [the Void was] called Gast,            
   Belegast [cf. GAS].                                                      
   KUNDU-  prince.  Q  kundu;  N  cunn,  especially  in names  as Felagund, 
   Baragund. [Added entry.]                                                 
   KUR- craft. Q kunrwe  craft. N  curw, curu;  curunir wizard;  cf. Curufin 
   [PHIN].  Cf.  N  crum  wile,  guile; conc  cunning, wily.  [Added entry. 
   N crum was rejected; see KURUM.]                                         
   KURUM-   N   crum  the   left  hand;   crom  left;   crumui  left-handed 
   (*krumbe, -a). [Added entry. Cf. KHYAR.]                                 
   KUY- come to life, awake. Q kuile life, being alive; kuina  alive; kuive 
   (noun)  awakening;  kuivea  (adj.)  wakening;   kuivie  =   kuive,  cf. 
   Kuivienen.  N  cuil  life; cuin  alive; echui(w)  awakening (*et-kuiwe), 
   hence   Nen-Echui  =   Q  Kuivienen.   [The  following   additions  were 
   made:] N cuino to be  alive; Dor  Firn i  guinar Land  of the  Dead that 
   Live.                                                                    
   KWAL-  die  in pain.  Q qalme  agony, death;  qalin dead;  unqale agony, 
   death. [Added entry. See WAN.]                                           
   KWAM- Q qame sickness; N paw; Ilk. com. [Added entry.]                 
   KWAR-  clutching  hand,  fist.  Q qar  hand (qari);  N paur  fist. [This 
   stem was not struck out, but a second form of it was put in elsewhere in 
   the   list:]   KWAR-  Q   gare fist;   ON  pore;   N  paur,   -bor,  cf. 
   Celebrimbor Silver-fist.                                                 
   KWAT-  Q  qanta  full;  ON  panta;  N  pant  full,  cf.   Cambant  [KAB]; 
   pathred fullness; pannod or pathro fill. [Added entry.]                  
  
   KWEL-  fade,  wither.  Cf.  Narqelion  fire-fading, autumn,  N lhasbelin 
   [LAS(1)]. *kwelett- corpse: Q qelet, qeletsi.                              
   KWEN(ED)-  Elf. *kwenede:  Q   qende  Elf;   N  penedh,   pl.  penidh; 
   Dan. cwenda.  Q  Qendelie,  N  Penedhrim.  The  word  Eledh  is usually 
   employed. [Added entry.]                                                 
   KWES- * kwesse:  Q  qesse feather;  Ilk. cwess  down; N  pesseg pillow 
   (Q qesset). [Added entry.]                                               
   KWET-  (and  PET-)  say. * kwetta:  N  peth   word. * kwenta   tale:  N 
   pent,  Q  qenta;  N  pennas  history. * kwentro  narrator: Q qentaro; N 
   pethron;  Dor.  cwindor.  [Added:]  Q  qetil tongue,  language; qentale 
   account,  history;  lumeqentale  history   [LU]. N gobennas history, 
   gobennathren  historical.  Q  avaqet-  refuse,  forbid  [AWA].  [For go- 
   prefix see wo.]                                                          
   KWIG-  Cf.  KU3 * kwinga:  Q   qinga  bow   (for  shooting);   N  peng. 
   [Added entry.]                                                           
   KYAB- taste. Q tyavin I taste.                                          
   KYAR- cause (cf. KAR). Q tyar- cause.                                     
   KYEL- come to an end.  Q tyel-  end, cease;  tyel (tyelde)  end; tyelima 
   final. Cf. TELES. [Added entry.]                                         
   KYELEK- swift, agile. Q tyelka; N celeg, cf. Celegorn [GOR].            
   KYELEP-  and  TELEP-  silver.  N  celeb  silver;  Q  telpe   and  tyelpe 
   silver; telepsa of silver = telpina, N celebren. Cf. Irilde Taltelepsa = 
   
   Idhril   Gelebrendal.   [celebren,    Gelebrendal   early    changed   from 
   celebrin,  Celebrindal.  The  entry  was  rewritten  thus:]   KYELEP-  (and 
   TELEP?) silver.  ON kelepe,  N celeb,  silver; Q  telpe and  tyelpe silver; 
   telemna,  N  celefn,  celevon  =  telpina,  N  celebren.  Cf.  Irilde  Tal- 
   telemna  =  Idhril  Gelebrendal.  T  telpe;  Ilk.  telf.  Q  telpe  may  be 
   Telerin  form  (Teleri specially  fond of  silver, as  Lindar of  gold), in 
   which  case all  forms may  refer to  KYELEP. [For  Idril (Idhril)  see ID, 
   and cf. Irilde Taltelepta in the Lost Tales, II. 216.]                   
                                                                              
                                       L.                                      
                                                                              
   [The L-stems consist of lightly  pencilled entries,  in themselves  hard to 
   read, but not much changed subsequently,]                                   
                                                                              
   LA- no,  not. Q  la and  lala, also  lau, laume  (= la  ume [UGU]),  no, no 
   indeed  not,  on  the  contrary;  also  used  for asking  incredulous ques- 
   tions. As prefix la- > [vocalic] I > Q il, N al, as in Ilkorin, N Alchoron, 
   pl. Elcheryn. Q lala- to deny. [See AR(2).]                                   
   LAB-  lick.  Q  lamba  tongue, N  lham(b). Q  lavin I  lick, also  lapsa to 
   lick (frequentative). N lhefi (lhaf).                                         
   LAD-  Cf.  DAL, LAT.  Q  landa  wide,  N  lhand,  lhann.  N  camland palm 
   of  hand.  Cf.   Lhothland,  Lhothlann   (empty  and   wide),  name   of  a 
   region [LUS].                                                              
   LAG-  Q  lango  broad  sword;  also  prow  of  a  ship.  N  lhang  cutlass, 
   sword.                                                                      
   LAIK-  keen,  sharp,  acute.  Q   laike,  N   lhaeg.  Q   laike  acuteness, 
   keenness  of  perception.  Ilk.  laig keen,  sharp, fresh,  lively (blended 
   with laikwa [see LAYAK]).                                                    
   LAK(1)- swallow; cf. LANK. Q lanko throat.                                    
   LAK(2)- swift  (cf. ALAK). * lakra:  Q  larka swift,  rapid, also  alarka; N 
   lhagr, lhegin.                                                              
   LALAM-  elm-tree.  Q  alalme;   N  lhalwen   (lehwin),  lhalorn;   D  lalm. 
   [See ALAM.]                                                                
   LAM-  Q  lamya  to  sound;  lama  ringing  sound,  echo;  lamma   a  sound; 
   lamina  echoing;  nallama  echo.  Dor.  lom  echo,  lomen   echoing.  Thus 
   Dor.    Lomendor,    Lominorthin,    Noldorinized    >    Dorlomen,    Ered 
   Lomin; pure N Eredlemrin, Dorlamren. See GLAM.                              
   LAN-  weave.  Q  lanya  weave;  lanwa  loom;  lanat  weft;  lanne  tissue, 
   cloth.                                                                      
  
   LANK-  Q  lanko  throat;  N  Ihanc.  [This  stem  was  first  written LANG, 
   with derivatives Q lango (*langwi), N lhang. See LAK(1).]                    
   LAP- Q lapse babe; N lhaes,                                                 
   LAS(1)- *lasse  leaf: Q  lasse, N  lhass; Q  lasselanta leaf-fall,  autumn, N 
   lhasbelin   (*lassekwelene),   cf.   Q   Narqelion    [KWEL].   Lhasgalen 
   
   Greenleaf,  Gnome  name of  Laurelin. (Some  think this  is related  to the 
   next  and * lasse 'ear' .  The Quendian  ears were  more pointed  and leaf. 
   shaped than [?human].)                                                      
   LAS(2)- listen. N lhaw  ears  (of  one  person), old  dual *lasu  - whence 
   singular  lhewig.  Q  lar,  lasta-  listen;  lasta  listening,  hearing  - 
   Lastalaika  'sharp-ears',  a  name,  cf.  N  Lhathleg.  N  lhathron hearer, 
   listener,  eavesdropper (< * la(n)sro-ndo).,  lhathro or  lhathrado  listen 
   in, eavesdrop.                                                              
   LAT-  lie  open.  Q  latin(a)  open,  free, cleared  (of land);  cf. Tumbo- 
   latsin.  Cf.  Tumladen  plain  of  Gondolin.  N  lhaden,  pl.  lhedin open, 
   cleared;  lhand open  space, level;  lhant clearing  in forest.  [Cf. LAD.] 
   LATH-  string,  thong.  Q  latta strap;  N lhath  thong of  [?leather]; cf. 
   hadlath, haglath sling (KHAT).                                              
   LAW- warm. *lauka warm: Q lauka, N lhaug.                                   
   LAWAR-,   N   GLAWAR-   *laure   (light  of   the  golden   Tree  Laurelin) 
   gold  -  the  metal  was  properly  smalta,  see  SMAL;  Q laure,  N glaur, 
   Dor.  Oss.  laur.  Hence  N  glor-,  lor- in  names, as  Glorfindel [SPIN], 
   Inglor  [ID].  Cf.  Laurelin,  N Galad-loriel;  Rathloriel [RAT].  N glawar 
   sunlight,   radiance   of   Laurelin;  +   Glewellin.  [See GLAW(-R).  Cf. 
   QS  $16:  'Glewellin  (which  is  the  same  as  Laurelin song  of gold)'.] 
   LAYAK-  *laik-wa:  Q  laiqa  green;  N  lhoeb  fresh  -  'green' only  in Q 
   Laiqendi   Green-elves,   N   Lhoebenidh  or   Lhoebelidh.  Ilk.   laig  is 
   blended with laika [LAIK].                                                 
   LEB-,  LEM-  stay,  stick,  adhere,  remain, tarry.  Q lemba  (*lebna) left 
   behind,  pl.   Lembi  Elves   remaining  behind   =  Telerin   Ilkorins;  N 
   lhevon, lhifnir. [See p. 344.]                                               
   LED-  go,  fare,  travel.  Cf.  Q  lende  went,  departed  (linna  go).  ON 
   lende fared; etledie  go abroad,  go into  exile; N  egledhi or  eglehio go 
   into  exile,  egledhron  exile  (ON  etledro),  eglenn exiled  (ON etlenna). 
   In  N  egledhron was  often taken  as the  meaning of  Ilk. Eglath  = Eldar 
   = Ilkorins [see dr.ED, GAT(H)).                                             
   LEK- loose, let loose, release. N lhein, lhain free(d); lheitho to release, 
   set free; lheithian release, freeing. Q leuka,  lehta loose,  slacken. Ilk. 
   legol  nimble, active,  running free;  cf. Legolin,  a river-name.  [A note 
   on  a  slip  accompanying  these  etymologies gives:  'Leth- set  free (cf. 
   LED); EN  leithia to  release, leithian  release; cf.  Lay of  Leithian.' I 
   have referred to this note in III. 154, at which  time I  overlooked the 
   present entry.]                                                             
   LEP-, LEPET finger. Q lepse; N lhebed.                                      
   Cf.   LEP-   (LEPEN,   LEPEK)   five.   Q   lempe;   N  lheben.   Q  lemnar 
   week.   The  Valian   week  had   five  days,   dedicated  (1)   to  Manwe: 
   (Ar)Manwen;  (2)   to  Ulmo:   (Ar) Ulmon;  (3)   to  Aule   and  Yavanna: 
   (Ar)Veruen,  i.e.  of  the  Spouses  [BES];  (4)  to  Mandos  and  Lorien: 
   (Ar)Fanturion  [SPAN];  (5)  to  the  three  younger  Gods,   Osse,  Orome, 
   Tulkas,   called   Nessaron   or   Neldion  [NETH,   NEL].  The   73  weeks 
   were  divided  into  12  months  of  6  weeks.  In the  middle of  the Year 
   
                                                                          
                                                                              
     there was a  separate week,  Midyear week  or week  of the  Trees, Endien 
     [YEN] or Aldalemnar, N Enedhim, Galadlevnar.                              
        N  names:  Ar  Vanwe;  Ar  Uiar  (Ulmo)  [WAY];  Ar  Vedhwen  (Bedu 
     +  ina),  or  Ar  Velegol (Aule  [see GAWA]);  Ar Fennuir;  Ar Nethwelein 
     = of the young Gods, or Ar Neleduir of the three kings.                   
        [The  dual  form  'husband and  wife' is  given as  besu in  the entry 
     BES  'wed',  not  as  here  bedu;  similarly  under  KHER,  NDIS  and  NI 
  
     reference  is made  in the  original to  BED, not  BES. There  is however 
     no  suggestion  of  any alteration  in the  entry BES  itself. -  For the 
     element  Ar  see  AR(1). In the Quenya names  of the  days Ae  is written 
     above  Ar,  but  Ar  is  not  struck  out.  -  For  the 'young  Gods' see 
     p. 120.]                                                                 
     LI- many. Q lie people; -li pl. suffix, lin- prefix=many, aslintyulussea 
     having    many    poplars   [TYUL],    lindornea   having    many   oaks 
     [DORON].  In  N  the  ending  -lin 'many'  has been  blended with  rhim > 
     lim, rim.                                                                 
   LIB(1)- drip. Q limba a drop., cf. helkelimbe [KHELEK].                      
   LIB(2)- *laibe:  Q  laive  ointment.  N  shows GLIB-:  glaew salve. *libda: 
     Q lipsa; N [lhud >] glud soap.                                            
   LILT- dance. Q lilta- dance.                                                
   LIN(1)- pool. Q linya pool-, N lhin., Ilk. line. Cf. Ailin [Av], Taiglin. 
     LIN(2)- (originally GLIN)  sing.  Q  linde  air, tune;  N lhind,  lhinn. Q 
     lindo  singer, singing  bird: cf.  tuilindo swallow,  N tuilinn  [TUY], Q 
     lomelinde nightingale,  N dulinn.  Q lindele  music. Cf.  Laurelin (g.sg. 
     Laurelinden),  but  this  also  taken  as  'hanging-gold'  (g.sg.  Laure- 
     lingen):  see  LING.  Lindon,  Lhinnon Ilk.  name of  Ossiriand: 'musical 
     land'  (*Lindan-d),  because  of  water  and  birds; hence  Eredlindon, = 
     Mountains of Lindon.                                                      
     [tuilindo  ('spring-singer'):  cf.  I.  269.  On  the  origin  of Lindon, 
     Eredlindon see commentary on QS $ 108. - See GLIN.]                       
     LIND- fair (especially of voice); in  Q blended  with slinda  (see SLIN). 
     Q linda fair, beautiful, cf. Lindar; N lhend  tuneful, sweet;  Ilk. lind. 
     LING-,  N  GLING-  hang.  Q  linga-  hang, dangle;  N gling.  Cf. Glingal 
     [and see LIN(2)].                                                           
   LINKWI- Q linqe wet. N lhimp; lhimmid moisten (pa.t. lhimmint).             
     LIP- Q limpe (wine), drink of the Valar. [The first appearance  of limpe 
     since the Lost Tales, where it was the drink  of the  Elves; for  the old 
     etymology see I. 258.]                                                    
   LIR(1)- sing, trill; in N g-lir- [see GLIR]. Q lirin I chant.                 
   LIR(2)- ON  lire  row,  range,  N  lhir  row. Cf.  oeglir range  of mountain 
     peaks.                                                                    
   LIS- honey. Q lis (lissen);  N gli,  g-lisi. Cf.  megli (meglin  adj.) bear 
     (*mad-li   honey-eater   [MAT],   kenning  for  brog,  see   MOROK).  Cf. 
     Meglivorn = Blackbear.                                                    
   LIT- Q litse sand., ON litse > litthe, N lith -, cf. Fauglith [PHAU].       
   LIW- *linwi fish: Q lingwe; N lhimb, lhim; Dor. liw.                    
   
            
                                                                              
     LOD. * londe narrow  path, strait,  pass: N  lhonn (cf.  Aglon) .,  cf. N 
     othlond,  othlon paved  way (ost  city +  lond). Q  londe road  (in sea), 
     entrance to harbour, cf. Alqalonde.                                       
   LOK-  great   serpent,  dragon.   Q  loke  (-i)  dragon;   anguloke  dragon 
     [ANGWA],  ramaloke   winged  dragon   [RAM],  uruloke   fire-dragon  [UR], 
     fealoke   spark-dragon   [PHAY],   lingwiloke   fish-dragon,  sea-serpent 
     [LIW]. Cf. N lhug, amlug, lhimlug.                                       
     LOKH- Q lokse hair; N lhaws, lhoch (*lokko) ringlet.                   
   LONO-  lona   island,  remote   land  difficult   to  reach.   Cf.  Avalona 
     [AWA]  =  Tol  Eressea =  the outer  isle. [Added  to this  is A-val-lon. 
     Avallon first appears in the second version of The Fall of Numenor ($1) 
     as  a  name  of  Tol Eressea  with the  explanation that  'it is  hard by 
     Valinor'.]                                                                
   LOS-  sleep.  Q  olor  dream,  cf.  Lorien  =  N  Lhuien.  Q  lore slumber, 
     lorna asleep. N ol dream, oltha [to dream]. [See OLOS.]                  
   LOT(H)  flower.  Q  lote  (large  single)  flower; losse  blossom (usually, 
     owing to association with olosse snow,  only used  of white  blossom [see 
     GOLOS]). N lhoth flower;  gwaloth blossom,  collection of  flowers [wo]. 
     Cf.  Wingelot,  Wingelote  Foamflower,   N  Gwingeloth   [WIG];  Nimloth 
     [NIK-W] = Galathilion.                                                    
  
     LU-  Q  lume   time  (cf.   lumeqenta  history,   chronological  account, 
     lumeqentale  history, lumeqentalea  historical); lu  a time,  occasion. N 
     lhu. [See KWET.]                                                          
   LUG(1)- *lunga  heavy:  Q  lunga;  N  lhong;  Dor.  lung;  cf.  Dor. Mablung 
     [MAP].                                                                    
     LUG(2)- * lugni blue:  Q  lune;  N  lhun  (Dor.  luin  pale,  Dan.  lygn). 
     Cf.   Lunoronti   Blue   Mountains,   N   Eredluin   (also   Lhunorodrim, 
     Lhundirien   Blue   Towers)   =   Eredlindon   Mountains  of   Lindon  (= 
     Ossiriand). [For an occurrence of  Lunoronti see  p. 32.  Luindirien Blue 
     Towers occurs in a footnote added to QS $108 (commentary).]            
   LUK-  magic,  enchantment.  N  lhuth  spell,  charm;  Ihutha   to  enchant; 
     Lhuthien  enchantress   (Dor.  Luithien).   Q  luke   enchantment;  luhta 
     enchant.  [The  etymology  of  Luthien  changed  to  read  thus:] Doriath 
     luth, whence Luthien (Noldorized as Lhuthien): *luktiene.                 
   LUM-   Q  lumbe   gloom,  shadow;   Hisilumbe,  N   Hithlum  [mrs].   In  Q 
     the  form  is  usually  Hisilome  by  attraction of  lome night  [DO3]. N 
     lhum shade, lhumren shady.                                                
   LUS-   N   1host  empty,   cf.  [Mablothren   >]  Camlost  [KAB],  Lothlann 
     [LAD]. Q lusta void, empty.                                              
   LUT- float, swim. Q lunte boat; N lhunt. N lhoda float.                     
                                                                              
                                         M.                                    
                                                                              
   [The  M-entries  are faint  and difficult  to interpret,  and some  are very 
   confused.  My  father  made  a  beginning  on  a  new  list,   writing  the 
   
   etymologies out  afresh and  clearly, but  this petered  out after  he had 
   treated the stems in MA- and a few others (MBAD, MBER, MEL).]              
                                                                             
     MAD-  Q  marya  pale,  fallow,  fawn.  N  meid,  maid,   hence  Maidhros 
     (anglicized Maidros) = pale-glitter [Rus].                                
     MA3-   hand.   PQ   *ma3   (ma3-)  hand:   Q  ma;   ON  mo   (pl.  mai) 
     usually   replaced   by   kamba   (N  camm):   see KAB.   Hence * ma3iti 
     handy,  skilled,  Q  maite  (pl. maisi);  ON maite,  N moed. * ma3-ta to 
     handle:  Eld. * mahta-:  Q  mahta-,  ON   mattho-be,  N   matho  stroke, 
     feel, handle; wield (confused with *makta, see MAK).                     
        Related  is  MAG-  use,  handle,  in * magra  useful,  fit,  good (of 
     things):   Q  mara,   N  maer,  * magna  skilled:   ON  magna,   N  maen 
     skilled, clever, maenas craft, handicraft, art. [In the original form of 
     this  entry  the  name  Maidros   (see  MAD)   was  placed   under  MAG: 
     Maedhros < Maenros.]                                                      
     MAK-  sword,  or  as verb-stem:  fight (with  sword), cleave. * makla: Q 
     makil  sword;  N  magl,  magol.  * makta:  Q   mahta-  wield   a  weapon 
     (blended  with  ma3-ta,  see  MA3),  fight:  hence  mahtar  warrior  = N 
     maethor. N maeth battle,  fight (not  of general  host but  of two  or a 
     few),  maetha  to  fight.  Cf.  Magladur  [cf.  DO3?]   or  Magladhonn 
     =  Black-sword  (as  name).   Q  Makalaure   =  Gold-cleaver,   name  of 
     fifth son of Feanor, N Maglor.                                           
        [In the original form of this entry the N forms  of the  noun 'sword' 
     were  megil,  magol,  and  the  name   'Black-sword'  was   Megildur  (> 
     Magladhur,  Maglavorn).  If  these  forms  were  to  replace Mormakil, 
     Mormegil  etc.  as  Turin's  name  in Nargothrond  they never  appear in 
     the texts.]                                                              
     MAN-  holy  spirit  (one  who  has  not  been  born  or  who  has passed 
     through  death).  Q  manu  departed  spirit;  N man.  Cf. Q  Manwe (also 
     borrowed and used in N [see WEG]).                                       
     MANAD-  doom,  final  end,  fate,  fortune  (usually  = final  bliss). Q 
     manar,  mande.  N manad. Cf.  N manathon.  In Q this stem  is partly 
     blended with MBAD, q.v. and cf. Mandos, Kalamando.                       
     MAP-  lay  hold  of  with  hand, seize.  Q mapa-  grasp, seize.  ON map- 
     seize, take away by  force. Ilk.  (Dor.) mab  hand (*mapa),  cf. Mablung 
     [LUG(1)]. Ilk. Ermab(r)in   one-handed   (of  Beren:   cf.  Mablosgen 
  
     emptyhanded   =   N   Erchamron, Camlost).   [The    forms   Ermab(r)in 
     and Erchamron are certain.]                                               
     MASAG-  knead,  make  soft   by  rubbing,   kneading,  etc.  * mazga:  Q 
     maksa  pliant,  soft;  0N mazga  >  maiga,   N  moe,   soft. * mazge: 
     Q makse dough, N moeas dough. I1k. maig dough.                          
   MAT- eat. Q mat-; N medi. For megli bear see us.                           
   MBAD-  duress,  prison,  doom,  hell. * mbanda:  N  band,  bann  duress, 
     prison;  Angband  Hell  (Iron-prison)  (Q   Angamanda).  Q   Mando  the 
     Imprisoner   or   Binder,   usually   lengthened  Mand-os   (Mandosse  = 
     Dread  Imprisoner,  N.  Bannos  [GOS]).  Blended  with  Q  with   MAN  - 
   
   hence Kalamando Light Mando = Manwe, Morimando Dark Mando                  
   = Mandos. MBAD is in turn related to BAD, q.v.                             
   MBAKH-   exchange.    Q   manka-    trade;   makar    tradesman;   mankale 
   commerce.  N   banc,  banga;   bachor  pedlar;   bach  article   (for  ex- 
   change), ware, thing (*mbakha).                                            
   MBAL- Q malle street; ambal shaped stone, flag.                            
   MBAR-   dwell,   inhabit.   Q   a-mbar   (ambaron)    'oikoumene',   Earth; 
   Endamar,   Ambarenya    Middle-earth.   N    ambar,   amar    Earth;   Em- 
   merein,   Emerin   (Ambarenya)   Middle-earth.    Martan(o)   Earthbuilder 
   =   Aule   (N   Barthan)   [TAN].   Gondobar,   Findobar    [PHIN].  [With 
   the use of the Greek word oikoumene here cf. Letters no. 154, p. 197. - 
   Ambarendya  occurs  in  the  Ambarkanta,  IV.  241  -  3.  -  With  Martan 
   cf.  I.  266,  entry  Talka  Marda.  -  Findobar  was  the  son  of Fingon 
                                                                             
   (p.403).]                                                                  
   MBARAT-   Q   umbar   (umbarten)   fate,   doom;   N   ammarth.   Q  marta 
   fey,   fated;   maranwe   destiny;  martya-   destine.  N   barad  doomed; 
   bartho   to   doom.   Cf.  Turamarth,   Q  Turambar   [apparently  written 
   thus over Turumbar].                                                       
   MBAS-  knead.  Q  masta-  bake,  masta  bread.   N  bast   bread;  basgorn 
   loaf [KOR].                                                                
   MBAW-   compel,  force,   subject,  oppress.   Q  mauya-   compel;  mausta 
   compulsion;   maure   need.   N   baug   tyrannous,   cruel,   oppressive; 
   bauglo  to  oppress;  bauglir  tyrant,  oppressor;  bui (*mauy-)  (imper- 
   sonal), baur need. Cf. Gothmog (*Gothombauk-) [GOS].                       
   MBER-  Q  meren  (merend-)  or  merende  feast,  festival;  N   bereth.  Q 
   merya  festive;  meryale  holiday.  N  beren  festive, gay,  joyous. [This 
   stem  was  first  MER,  and  the  N words  mereth, meren;  but a  new stem 
   MER  was  then  introduced  and  the  former  MER changed  to MBER,  the N 
   words  becoming  bereth,  beren.  The  name  Mereth  Aderthad   was  never 
   changed in the texts.]                                                     
   MBIRIL-  (compound  of  MIR  and  RIL,  q.v.)  Q  miril  (mirilli) shining 
   jewel; mirilya- glitter. Ilk. bril glass, crystal; cf. Brilthor glittering 
   torrent.                                                                   
   MBOTH-  Dor.  moth  pool,  umboth  large pool.  Cf. Q  motto blot,  N both 
   puddle,  small  pool.   Cf.  Umboth   Muilin  [MUY]   =  N   Elinuial  or 
   Hithliniath.                                                               
   MBUD-   project.  * mbundu:   Q   mundo   snout,   nose,  cape;   N  bund, 
   bunn.   Cf.  * andambunda   long-snouted,   Q   andamunda    elephant,   N 
   andabon, annabon [ANAD].                                                   
   MEL-  love  (as  friend).  Q  mel-;  melin  dear,  melda   beloved,  dear; 
   melme  love;  melisse  (f.),  melindo (m.)  lover; melima  loveable, fair, 
   Melimar   =   Lindar.   Irregular   vocalism:  * malo   friend,   Q  malo. 
   N  meleth  love;  mell  dear;  mellon  friend;  meldir friend,  f. meldis; 
   melethron, melethril lover.  mil love,  affection; milui  friendly, loving, 
   kind.                                                                      
   MEN-  Q  men  place,  spot;   mena  region.   Cf.  Numen,   Romen,  Harmen 
   
   [see KHYAR], Tormen [which is the form in the Ambarkanta, IV.              
   244- 5, 248 - 9, changed later to Formen (PHOR).]                          
   MER- wish, desire, want. Q mere, pa.t. merne. [See MBER.]                   
  
   MEREK-  [This  entry  was  struck  out,  and   the  stem   MBEREK  written 
   against it. It was the same as the entry  BEREK, q.v.,  except that  the Q 
   form was here merka 'wild' for verka, a  N form  brerg 'wild,  fierce' was 
   given, and bregol was translated 'fierce'.]                                
   MET-  end.  Q  mente  point,  end;  N  ment  point;  meth   end  (*metta); 
   methen end. Q metya- put an end to.                                        
   MI- inside. Q mi in, within;  mir and  minna to  the inside,  into; mitya 
   adj. interior.                                                             
   MIL-IK-  Q  milme  desire,  greed;  maile  lust;  mailea  lustful;  milya- 
   long  for;  milka  greedy;  Melko  (*Mailiko), N  Maeleg (*-ka).  N melch 
   greedy;  mael lust;  maelui lustful.  [The stem  vowel ae  in the  N words 
   was  changed  to  oe:  Moeleg,  etc.  The  Gnomish  name  Moeleg  of Melko 
   occurs in Q (IV. 79, 164).]                                                
   MINI-  stand  alone,  stick  out. Q  mine one;  minya first;  minda promi- 
   nent,  conspicuous;  mindo  isolated  tower.  N  min one,  minei (*miniia) 
   single,  distinct,  unique;  minnas  tower,  also  mindon  (*minitaun, cf. 
   tunn [see TUN]).                                                           
   MINK-W- Q minqe eleven.                                                    
   MIR-   Q,  ON   mire;  N   mir  jewel,   precious  thing,   treasure.  Cf. 
   Nauglamir  (Doriathrin  form).  Mirion  ordinary  N  name of  the Silevril 
   (Silmarilli),  pl.  Miruin;  =  N  Golo(d)eir  or  Mir  in   Geleid,  Dor. 
   Goldamir. [The name Borommiro is scribbled in: see BOR.]                   
   MIS- go free,  stray, wander.  Q mirima  free; cf.  Mirimor =  the Teleri. 
   mista-  stray  about.  N mist  error, wandering;  misto to  stray; mistrad 
   straying, error. [In the long note  to QS  $29 giving  names 'in  song and 
   tale' of the Kindreds of the Elves a name of the Teleri is 'the Free' (and 
   another 'the Wanderers').]                                                 
   MISK- Q miksa wet; N mesg, mesc.                                           
   MITH-  N  mith  white  fog,  wet  mist;   cf.  Mithrim   [RINGI].  [Later 
   addition: mith = grey.]                                                    
   MIW- whine. Q maiwe gull, N maew. Q miule whining, mewing.                
   MIZD- *mizde:  Q  miste  fine  rain;  N  midh   dew;  Dor.   mid  moisture 
   (adj.  med  wet, * mizda);  Dan.  meord  fine rain.  Cf. Dor.  name Dolmed 
   'Wet-head'  [NDOL].  [The   stems  MISK-,   MITH-,  MIZD-   are  evidently 
   related,  but  it  is scarcely  possible to  see from  the changes  on the 
   manuscript what my father finally intended.]                               
   MO-  *mol-:  Q mol  slave, thrall;  N mul.  Q mota-  labour, toil;  N mudo 
   (pa.t.   mudas).   [Cf.   Lhammas   $8:   mulanoldorin   >   molanoldorin, 
   language of the Noldor enslaved by Morgoth.]                               
   MOR-   *mori   black:   Q   more   black   (N   + mor};   mordo  shadow, 
   obscurity,  stain;  more  blackness,  dark,  night; morna  gloomy, sombre; 
   morilinde  nightingale  (Ilk.  murulind,  myrilind).  N  maur  gloom; moru 
   black.  Ilk.  mor  night.  Meglivorn:  see  LIS,  MAT.  Morgoth  Black Foe 
   
    [KOT]   =   Melko.   Morimando   =   Mandos   [see  MBAD].   Moriqendi  Dark 
    Elves   =   Morimor,   N   Duveledh   or   Durion [DO3].  [This   entry  is 
    extremely  confused   through  changes   and  afterthought   additions, and 
    I have tried to arrange  the material  more sequentially.  It is  not clear, 
    however, that all the forms given were intended to stand.]                  
    MOROK- *moroko bear: Q morko; N brog; Ilk. broga. [See LIS.]                 
   MOY- Q moina familiar, dear; ON muina, N muin dear. [See TOR.]               
   MU- not, no. [See UGU, UMU.]                                                 
   MUY-  Q  muina  hidden,   secret;  muile   secrecy.  Dor.   muilin  secret, 
    veiled;  Umboth  Muilin  veiled  pool  =  N Lhin  Uial or  Eilinuial. Dor. 
    muil  twilight,   shadow,  vagueness.   (Not  in   N  because   it  became 
    identical with moina [MOY].)                                                
                                                                               
                                         N.                                     
                                                                               
   [There  was  no  new  start  made on  the N-entries,  which remain  in their 
   extremely  difficult original  form. The  stems with  an initial  back nasal 
   consonant  (followed  by the  stop g),  represented in  the manuscript  by a 
  
   special form of the latter n, are here printed NG-.]                         
                                                                               
    NA(1)- [Cf. ANA(1)]  Q  an, ana,  na to,  towards, prefix ana-. N  na with, 
    by, prefix an-. Also used as genitive sign.                                 
    NA(2)- [Cf. ANA(2)] be. Stem of verb 'to be' in Q. Cf. nat thing, N nad.        
   NAD-   Q   nanda   water-mead,   watered   plain.   N   nand,    nann   wide 
    grassland;   nador,   nadras   pasture.   Dor.   nand  field,   valley.  Cf. 
    Nandungorthin, Nan Tathren.                                                 
   NAK-  [Cf.  ANAK]  bite.  Q  nak-  bite;  N nag-.  Q nahta  a bite;  N naeth 
    biting,  gnashing  of   teeth  [see   NAY].  N   naew  (*nakma),  Q nangwa 
    jaw.  Cf.  *an-ka  jaw,   row  of   teeth:  Q   anka,  N   anc;  Anc-alagon 
    'Biting-Storm', dragon-name [ALAK].                                        
   NAN- N nana (hypocoristic) mother; naneth. [See AM(1).]                        
   NAR(1)- flame,  fire.  Q  nar  and  nare flame, cf.  Anar Sun-,  narwa fiery 
    red.  N  naur  flame;  Anar  Sun;  narw,  naru red.  Cf. Egnor  [EK], etc.; 
    for   Feanor   see   PHAY.  Q   narqelion  'fire-fading',   autumn  [KWEL]. 
    [The N form Anar is clear. See ANAR.]                                       
   NAR(2)- (Q nyar-)  tell,  relate.  Q nyare  tale, saga,  history, lumenyare 
    [LU]; nyarin I tell.  ON narobe  he tells  a story  (pa. t. narne), trenare 
    he recounts, tells to end (inf. trenarie). N + naro tell; treneri (nennar), 
    pa.t.  trenor,  trener;  trenarn  account, tale  (ON trenarna);  narn tale, 
    saga (Q nyarna). [For prefix tre- see TER.]                                 
   NARAK-  tear,  rend  (tr.  and  intr.). *naraka  rushing, rapid,  violent: Q 
    naraka  harsh,  rending,  violent;  N  narcha-  to rend,  Q narki.  N Narog 
    river-name;  Nar(o)gothrond  [os]   =  fortress   of  Narog;   Narogardh  = 
    realm of Narog.                                                             
   NAS-  point,  sharp  end.  Q  nasse  thorn,  spike;  nasta- prick,  sting. N 
   
   nass point, sharp end; angle or corner (cf. BEN); nasta  prick, point, 
   stick, thrust. Cf. SNAS, SNAT.                                         
   NAT-  (cf.  NUT)  lace,  weave,  tie. Q  natse web,  net; N  nath web; 
   Dor.  nass.  N  nathron weaver,  webster; gonathra-  entangle, enmesh, 
   gonathras entanglement. [For prefix go- see wo.]                       
   NAUK-  Q  nauko  dwarf.  N  naug.  Cf.  Nogrod Dwarf-city  [cf. ROD?]. 
   Also  in  diminutive  form  naugol  (naugl-).  The  name  Nauglamir is 
   strictly Doriathric, in which genitive in -a(n)  preceded. The  true N 
   idiom is mir na Nauglin or Nauglvir > Nauglavir.                       
   [N  naug  was  struck  out and  replaced by:  'N nawag  (pl. neweig, 
   neweg); Dor. naugol, whence EN naugl'; but the rest of the  entry was 
   allowed to stand. The stem NAWAK was written beside NAUK.]            
   NAY- lament. naeth (nakt-) 'biting' is associated in N with this stem, 
   and gets senses of gnashing teeth in grief: cf. Nirnaeth  Arnediad (or 
   Aronoded)  [NOT].  Q  naire lament,  naina- lament.  N noer  adj. sad, 
   lamentable; nae alas, Q nai. Q, ON noi,  nui lament  (*naye); Nuinoer, 
   Nuinor, name of Turin's sister.                                        
   NAYAK- (or perhaps  NAYKA-, elaboration  of NAK,  q.v.) pain.  Q naike 
   sharp  pain; naikele;  naikelea painful.  N naeg  pain; negro to pain. 
   NDAK-  slay.  ON  ndakie  to  slay,  pa.t.  ndanke;  ndagno  slain (as 
   noun), corpse; ndakro slaughter, battle. N degi to slay;  daen corpse; 
   dangen slain, cf. Haudi Ndengin; dagr, dagor battle; dagro  to battle, 
   make war. *ndako warrior, soldier: ON  ndoko, N  daug chiefly  used of 
   Orcs, also  called Boldog.  [Boldog is  an Orc-captain  in the  Lay of 
   Leithian  and  in  Q $10.  The meaning  here is  that Boldog  was used 
   beside daug; see NGWAL.]                                               
   NDAM-   hammer,   beat.   Q   namba  a   hammer,  namba-   to  hammer. 
   Nambarauto  hammerer  of  copper,  sixth  son  of  Feanor,   N  Damrod 
   [RAUTA].  N  dam  a  hammer,  damna-  to  hammer   (pa.t.  dammint). 
   NDAN-  back.  (Cf.   Danas;  N   Dan,  pl.   Dein,  Dadrin).   Q  nan- 
   (prefix) backwards. Dor. don back (noun). Cf.  Q na,  nan but,  on the 
   contrary, on the other hand, a-nanta and yet, but  yet. [See  DAN, and 
   commentary on Lhammas $7.]                                             
   NDER-  strengthened  form  of  der  man  (see  DER). * ndero bridegroom 
  
   >  Eldarin  ndaer,  Q ner  man (blended  with der);  ON ndair,  N doer 
   bridegroom.  Cf.  Ender  surname  of  Tulkas  (Endero), as  Indis (see 
   NDIS) of his wife.                                                     
   NDEW-  follow,  come   behind.  Q   neuna  (*ndeuna)   second; * ndeuro 
   follower,  successor:  Q  neuro,  cf.  Dor.  Dior  successor  (i.e. of 
   Thingol). The stem is confused with NDU 'sink' in N.                   
   NDIS- Strengthening (parallel to NDER Of DER)  Of NIS  'woman', itself 
   elaborated from INI.                                                   
      NDIS-SE/SA  Q  nisse  beside  nis  (see NIS,  NI) woman.  ON ndissa 
   young  woman  (in  N  dess  was blended  with bess,  properly 'wife'); 
   *ndise  bride >  ON ndis,  N dis.  Intensive form * i-ndise =  Q Indis 
   'bride', name of the goddess Nessa.                                    
   
     NDOL-  Q  nola  round  head,  knoll;  N  dol  (ON  ndolo)  head.  Cf.  Q 
     Andolat  hill-name,  N  Dolad.  N  dolt  (pl.  dylt)  round  knob, boss. 
     Cf.   Dor.   Ndolmed,   Dolmed  =   Wet  Head,   name  of   mountain  in 
     Eredlindon.                                                              
   NDOR-  dwell,  stay,  rest,  abide.  Q  nore land,  dwelling-place, region 
     where certain people live, as Vali-nore (Valinor). The  long vowel  in Q 
     is  due  to  confusion  with  nore  clan (NO,  ONO). N  dor (* ndore); 
     dortho-  dwell,  stay.  Cf.  Endor  =  Endamar   Middle-earth.  Doriath: 
     see GATH. [Under ENED Endor  is defined  as 'centre  of the  world'. See 
     IV. 254 - 5.)                                                            
   NDU- (see  also NU)  go down,  sink, set  (of Sun,  etc). Associated  in N 
     with  DO3  night,  also  with  NDEW.  Q numen  west (see  MEN), numenya 
     western; nuta  set, sink  (of Sun  or Moon);  andune (*ndune)  sunset. N 
     dun  west,  beside  annun  used  as  opposite  of  amrun (see  AM); also 
     duven [?southern].                                                       
     [Scribbled  marginal  notes  give:  'Numenore  and  Andunie  =  Land  of 
     Great  Men  (after  the  Last  Battle).  NDUR,   NUR  bow   down,  obey, 
     serve; num sunset; cf. -dur in name lsildur.' In FN  I ($2)  Andunie was 
     likewise the name of the land of Numenor, not (as in FN II) of its chief 
     town.]                                                                   
   NDUL-  See  DUL. * ndulla:  Q  nulla  dark, dusky,  obscure; N  doll, cf. 
     Terendul.                                                                
   NED-  See  ENED.  middle,  centre.  N  enedh core,  centre; Q  ende. But 
     N nedh- as prefix = mid-.                                                
   NEI-  tear.  Q  nire,  nie  tear; cf.  nieninqe snowdrop  [NIK-W], Nienna. 
     N  nir  tear, weeping;  nirnaeth lamentation  [NAY]; nin  (*neine) tear, 
     ninim snowdrop (nifredil).  Q nite  (*neiti-) moist,  dewy; N  nid damp, 
     wet; tearful. *neiniel-: N niniel tearful.                               
   NEL-   three.   NEL-ED-   three:   Q   nelde;   N   neledh   later   neled 
     (after  canad  four).  Prefix  nel-  tri-.  nelthil  triangle (neltildi) 
     [TIL].  Doriathrin  neldor  beech.  Cf.  Neldoreth  name  of  a  forest 
     in  Doriath,  properly  name  of  Hirilorn  the  great beech  of Thingol 
     with  three  trunks  =  neld-orn? [see  OR-NI]. The  N name  is brethel, 
     pl.  brethil  (cf.  Forest  of  Brethil);  see  BERETH [where  brethil is 
     given  as  the  singular).  The proper  Dor. name  was galdbreth  > gal- 
     breth [GALAD].                                                          
   NEL-EK- tooth. Q nelet, nelki. ON nele, neleki; N nel, neleg.              
   NEN-  Q  nen  (nen-) water;  N nen  (pl. nin).  Q nelle  (* nen-le) brook; 
     nende  pool;  nenda watery,  wet. N  nend, nenn  watery. Cf.  Ui-nend, Q 
     Uinen [UY].                                                              
   NEN-WI-   nose.   Q  nengwe,   nengwi;  nengwea   nasal.  N   nemb,  nem; 
     Dor. niw.                                                               
   NER- Q  stem for  PQ der-  man, derived  from influence  of ndere  and ni, 
     nis: see NI, DER, NDER.                                                  
   NETER- nine. Q nerte; N neder.                                             
   NETH-  young.  Q  Nessa  goddess,  also  called  Indis  (bride):  see  NI, 
   
   NDIS.  nessa  young  (*neth-ra);  nese  or  nesse  youth;  nessima youth- 
   ful.  N  nith  youth  (*nethe);  neth  young (nethra);  Neth or  Dineth = 
  
   Indis Nessa.                                                              
   NGAL-  /  NGALAM-  talk  loud  or  incoherently.   Q  nalme   clamour;  N 
   glamb,   glamm   (*ngalambe,   influenced   by   lambe  [LAB])  barbarous 
   speech;  Glamhoth  =  Orcs.  See  LAM,  GLAM.   [The  stem   was  changed 
   subsequently to NGYAL- and Q nalme to yalme.]                             
   NGAN-,  NGANAD-  play  (on   stringed  instrument).   Q  nande   a  harp, 
   nandelle   little  harp;   nandele  harping;   nanda-  to   harp; nandaro 
   harper.  N  gandel,  gannel  a  harp;  gannado  or  ganno  play  a  harp; 
   talagant    [>    talagand]    harper   (*tyalangando),    cf.   Talagant 
   [>  Talagand]  of  Gondolin [TYAL].   Ilk.  gangel,   genglin.  [Talagant 
   appears in no literary source, but cf. Salgant in the tale of The Fall of 
   Gondolin, the cowardly  but not  wholly unattractive  lord of  the People 
   of the Harp: II. 173, 190 - I, etc.]                                      
   NGAR(A)M- Dor. garm wolf; N garaf; Q narmo, narmo.                        
   NGAW-  howl.  N  gaur  werewolf;  Q   nauro.  N   gaul,  Q   naule  wolf- 
   howl. N gaw- howl; gawad howling.                                         
   NGOL-  wise,  wisdom,  be  wise.  Q  nolwe  wisdom,  secret   lore;  nole 
   wisdom;  nola  wise,  learned;  + ingole  deep  lore, magic  (N + angol). 
   N + golw  lore,  golwen  (*ngolwina)  wise, learned  in deep  arts; goll 
   (*ngolda)  wise;  gollor  magician;  gul  magic.  Dor.  ngol,  gol  wise, 
   magical; (n)golo magic, lore; durgul, mor(n)gul sorcery.                  
   NGOLOD-  one  of  the  wise  folk,   Gnome.  Q   noldo;  ON   ngolodo,  N 
   golodh, pl. goeloeidh, geleidh,  and golodhrim;  T golodo,  Dor. (n)gold; 
   Dan.  golda.  Q  Ingolonde  Land  of  the  Gnomes (Beleriand,  but before 
   applied to parts of Valinor); N Angolonn  or Geleidhien.  Golovir (Mir in 
   Geleidh) = Silmaril; Dor. Goldamir; Q Noldomire [MIR].                    
   NGOROTH-  horror  (cf.  GOR;   GOS,  GOTH).   N  Gorgoroth   deadly  fear 
   (*gor-ngoroth),  cf.  (Fuin)  Gorgoroth, later  name of  Dorthanion, also 
   called   Taur-na-Fuin   or   Taur-na-Delduath.   Cf.   Dor.    name   Nan 
   Dungorthin  (Dor.  ngorthin  horrible,  dunn  black); Dor.  ngorth horror 
   = N goroth, Nan Dongoroth or Nann Orothvor [see DUN].                      
   NGUR-  ON  nguru,   ngurtu;  N   gur  Death,   also  guruth   [see  WAN]. 
   Q   nuru,   Nuru   (personified)   =   Mandos;   Nurufantur   =   Mandos 
   Gugannor   [SPAN].   Cf.   Gurtholv  [>   Gurutholf]  'Wand   of  Death', 
   sword-name [GOLOB].                                                      
   NGWAL-   torment.   Q   ungwale  torture;   nwalya-  to   pain,  torment; 
   nwalka cruel. N balch cruel; baul torment, cf.  Bal- in  Balrog or Bolrog 
   [RUK],   and   Orc-name  Boldog   =  Orc-warrior   'Torment-slayer'  (cf. 
   NDAK).                                                                    
   NGYO-,   NGYON-   grandchild,   descendant.   Q   indyo;   T   endo;   ON 
   ango (not in N). Cf. YO, YON.                                             
   NI(1).  woman  -  related  to  INI female,  counterpart to  3AN male.  In Q 
   ni was archaic and poetic and usually replaced by nis pl. nissi  or nisse 
   pl.  nissi.  See  NIS,  NDIS. In  Q, PQ  der 'man'  became ner  (not ler) 
   
   owing  to  blending  with  ndaer 'bridegroom'  and  to influence of  nt, nis 
   (see DER, NDER).                                                            
      In  ON  ni  woman'  later  >  di  through influence  of dir  [see DER]., 
   but  di was  only rare  and poetical  ('bride, lady'):  it was  replaced in 
   sense  'woman' by  bess [see  BES], and  in sense  'bride' by  cpd. di-neth 
   {see  NETH).  Dineth  is  also  N  name  for  the goddess  Neth =  Q Nessa, 
   and Indis.                                                                  
   NI(2)= I.                                                                    
   NIB- face, front. N nif (*nibe) front, face. Dor. nef face; nivra- to face, 
   go   forward;   nivon   west,   Nivrim  West-march,   Nivrost  West-dales 
   [Ros(2)].  [Nivrim  'West-march'  occurs  in  QS  $110,  and   Nivrost 'West 
   Vale' in QS $106.]                                                          
   NID-  lean  against.  *nidwo  bolster,  cushion:   Q  nirwa;   ON  nidwa, 
   N nedhw.                                                                   
   NIK-W-  Q  niqe  snow;  ninqe  white  (*ninkwi);  nieninqe  'white  tear' = 
   snowdrop   [NEI];   ninqita-   shine   white;  ninqita-   whiten;  ninqisse 
   whiteness.   Taniqetil(de)   =   High   White    Horn   =    N   Nimdil-dor 
  
   (*Ninkwitil(de)   Tara).  N   nimp  (nim)   pale;  nifred   pallor,  fear; 
   nimmid   to   whiten   (pa.t.    nimmint);   nifredil    snowdrop;   nimred 
   (nimpred) pallor.                                                           
   NIL-,  NDIL-  friend.  Q  nilda  friendly,  loving;  nildo (and  nilmo), f. 
   nilde,  friend;  nilme  friendship.  In  names  -nil,  -dil  =  Old English 
   wine,  as  Elendil  (*Eled-nil)  =  AElfwine;  Herendil  =   Eadwine  [see 
   KHER].                                                                      
   NIN-DI- fragile, thin. Q ninde slender; N ninn.                             
   NIS-  Probably  an  elaboration  of  INI,   NI;  feminine   counterpart  to 
   DER 'man'. Q nis, nissi (see NI).                                           
   NO-  (cf.  ONO)  beget.  Q  nore  country,  land, race  (see NDOR).  N nur 
   race;  noss  (=  Q nosse)  clan, family,  'house', as  Nos Finrod  House of 
   Finrod.  Q  onoro  brother,  onone sister.  ON   wanuro,  N   gwanur  [wo]. 
   NOL-  smell  (intr.).  Q,  L  holme  odour.  N  ul  odour   (*nole);  angol 
   stench.                                                                     
   NOROTH- Q norsa a giant.                                                    
   NOT-  count,  reckon.  Q  not-  reckon,  onot-  count  up;  note  number. N 
   noedia   count;   gonod-  count   up,  reckon,   sum  up;   cf.  arnoediad, 
   arnediad,   beside   aronoded,  innumerable,  countless,   endless;  gwanod 
   tale, number [see wo].                                                      
   NOWO-  think,  form  idea,  imagine.  Q  noa  and  no,  pl.  nowi,  concep- 
   tion;  nause  imagination  (*naupe).   N  naze,   pl.  nui,   idea;  nauth- 
   thought; nautha- conceive.                                                  
   NU-  Cf.  NDU.  Q  nun  adv.  down  below,  underneath;  no   prep.  under. 
   N  no  under, with  article nui  (Dagor nuin  Giliath). *nura,  or separate 
   stem  NUR;  Q  nura  deep;  N  nur,   Cf.  Nurqendi   =  Gnomes;  Nuron,  N 
   name for Ulmo.                                                              
   NUT-  tie, bind.  Q nutin  I tie;  nute bond,  knot; nauta  bound, obliged. 
   N nud-; nud bond; naud bound.                                               
   
     NYAD- gnaw. *nyadro: Q nyano rat; N nar (< nadr).                         
   NYEL- ring, sing, give out  a sweet  sound. Q  nyello singer;  nyelle bell; 
     T  Fallinel  (Fallinelli)  =  Teleri [PHAL]. N  nell bell;  nella- sound 
     bells; nelladel ringing of  bells. Q  Solonyeldi =  Teleri (see  SOL); in 
     Telerin form Soloneldi,                                                   
                                                                              
                                         O.                                    
                                                                              
     OKTA- See KOT. Q ohta war. N auth. Ilk. oth.                              
     OLOS- dream. Q olor dream, Olofantur (s-f  > f)  = Lorien.  N [olt  >] ol 
     (pl.  elei);  oltha-  to  dream  (*olsa-);  Olfannor   (=  Olo(s)-fantur) 
     [SPAN] = Lorien. [See LOS.]                                               
   OM- Q oma voice; oman, amandi vowel.                                       
   ONO- beget  (see NO).  Q onta-  beget, create  (pa.t. one,  ontane); onna 
     creature; ontaro (ontaro) begetter, parent  (f. ontare);  ontani parents. 
     N odhron parent (odhril); (*onro) ed-onna beget; un creature.              
   ORO- up; rise; high; etc.  (cf. RO).  Q ore  rising, anarore sunrise; orta- 
     rise, raise. N or prep. above; prefix or- as in orchall, orchel superior, 
     eminent (see KHAL(2)); ON  ortie, orie  rise, ortobe  raise; N  ortho raise 
     (orthant); erio rise (+ oronte arose).                                     
   OROT-   height,   mountain.   Q  oron   (pl.   oronti)   mountain;  orto 
     mountain-top. ON oro, pl. oroti, beside  oroto; N orod (pl.  ereid, ered) 
     mountain;  orodrim  range  of  mountains  (see   RIM).  DOr.   orth,  pl. 
     orthin.    Cf.    Orodreth;    Eredwethion,    Eredlindon,   Eredlemrin, 
     Eredengrin.                                                               
     OR-NI-  high  tree.  Q orne  tree, high  isolated tree.  N, Dor.  orn. In 
     Doriath used especially of beech, but as  suffix in  regorn etc.  used of 
     any tree of any size. In N used of any large tree - holly, hawthorn, etc. 
     were classed as toss (tussa) bush  [TUS]: thus  eregdos =  holly [EREK]. 
     N orn has pl. yrn.                                                        
     OROK- *orku goblin: Q orko, pl.  orqi. ON  orko, pl.  orkui; N  orch, pl. 
     yrch. Dor. urch, pl. urchin. Dan. urc, pl. yrc.                           
  
   OROM-  * Orome:    Q   Orome;    ON Oroume,    Araume   >    Exilic   Araw, 
     also called Tauros. See ROM.                                               
     OS-  round, about.  N o  about, concerning,  h before  vowel as  o Hedhil 
     concerning  Elves;  os-  prefix  'about', as  esgeri cut  round, amputate 
     (3  sg.  osgar).  Q  osto  city,  town  with wall  round. N  ost; othrond 
     fortress, city in underground caves  = ost-rond (see ROD).  Cf. Belegost, 
     Nargothrond.                                                              
     OT-  (OTOS,  OTOK)  seven.  Q  otso;  N  odog.  Q  Otselen  Seven  Stars, 
     N Edegil, = Great Bear or Valakirka Sickle of the Gods.                   
     OY-  ever,  eternal.  Q oi  ever; oia  (*oiya) everlasting;  otale, oire 
     everlasting [?age]; oira eternal. Oiolosse 'Everlasting snow'             
     Taniqetil  =  ON  Uigolosse,  N  Uilos, Amon  Uilos; uir  eternity; uireb 
     eternal.  Q  Oiakumi  =   Avakuma.  [This   entry  replaced   that  under 
     GEY, which itself replaced EY.]                                           
   
                                         P.                                    
                                                                              
     PAD- Q panda enclosure. N in cirban haven; pann courtyard.                
   PAL-  wide  (open).  Q  palla  wide,  expansive;  palu-, palya-  open wide, 
     spread,  expand,  extend;  N  pelio  spread.  Q  palme surface;  N palath 
     surface.  Q  palure  surface,  bosom,  bosom  of  Earth  (=  Old  English 
     folde),  hence  Palurien  surname  of  Yavanna. [Later  addition:] palang 
     far, distant, wide, to a great extent; palantir a far-seeing stone.       
   PALAP-  Q  palpa-  to beat,  batter. N  blebi for * plebi; blab  flap, beat 
     (wing, etc.)                                                              
   PAN- place, set, fix in place (especially of  wood). Q  panya- fix,  set; N 
     penio.  Q  pano  piece  of  shaped  wood.  <pano:  plank,   fixed  board, 
     especially  in  a  floor: ON  pano, panui,  N pan,  pein; panas  floor. Q 
     ampano building (especially of wood), wooden hall.                        
   PAR.  compose,  put   together. * panna:   Q  parma   book,  ON   parma,  N 
     parf   (perf).   Q   parmalambe  book-language   =  Qenya.   ON  parthobi 
     arrange, compose.                                                         
   PARAK- Q parka dry; ON parkha, N parch.                                      
   PAT-  (cf.  PATH) * panta  open:  Q   panta,  obsolete   in  ON   owing  to 
     coalescence with  qanta full.  Q panta-  to unfurl,  spread out,  open. N 
     panno to open, enlarge; pann (*patna) wide.                               
   PATH-  *pathna:  ON   pattha,  N   path;  Q   pasta  smooth.  * pathma:  ON 
     pathcva, N pathw level space, sward.                                      
   PEG- mouth. Q pe.                                                           
   PEL-  revolve  on  fixed  point. Q  pel- go  round, revolve,  return. *pel- 
     takse:  Q  peltas,  pl. peltaksi  pivot; ON  pelthaksa, N  pelthaes pivot 
     (see TAK).                                                                
   PEL(ES)- ON pele (pl. pelesi,  peleki) [Old  English] 'tun',  fenced field. 
     N pel, pl. peli. Q peler; opele walled house or village, 'town'; N gobel, 
     cf.  Tavrobel (village  of Turin  in the  forest of  Brethil, and  name of 
     village  in Tol  Eressea) [TAM];  Tindobel =  starlit village  [TIN]. [On 
     this remarkable reference to Tavrobel see pp. 412 - 13.]                  
   PEN-,   PENED-    Q    pende    slope,   downslope,    declivity;   ampende 
     upward  slope,  penda  sloping  down, inclined.  N pend,  penn declivity; 
     ambenn  uphill;  dadbenn  downhill,  inclined,   prone  [see AM(2),  DAT]. 
     N  pendrad  or pendrath  passage up  or down  slope, stairway.  [See note 
     'to DEN.]                                                                 
   PER-  divide  in  middle,  halve.  Q  perya, perina;  N perin,  cf. Peringol 
   half-Elf,   or   Gnome.   [Cf.   Beringol   and    Peringiul   'Half-elven', 
   commentary  on  AB  z   annal  325;   also  Pereldar   'Half-eldar',  Danas, 
   in   QS   $28.   The   puzzling   words   'or   Gnome'  should   perhaps  be 
   interpreted  as  if  'half-Elf,  or  rather  half-Gnome  (perin  +  ngol)'.] 
     PERES-  affect,  disturb,  alter.  N  presto  to affect,  trouble, disturb; 
     prestannen  'affected', of  vowel [i.e.  'mutated'];prestanneth 'affection' 
     of  vowels.  ON  persos it  affects, concerns.  [This entry  is found  on a 
     detached slip.]                                                           
   
  
           
                                                                                
    PHAL-,  PHALAS-  foam.  Q   falle  foam;   falma  (crested)   wave;  falmar 
    or  falmarin  (falmarindi)  sea-spirit,  nymph;  falasse  beach;  Falanyel, 
    pl.  Falanyeldi  =  Solonel,  name  of  the  Teleri,  also in  Telerin form 
    Fallinel  (see  NYEL).  N  falf  foam,  breaker;  faltho  (ON  phalsobe) to 
    foam; falas (pl. feles) beach,  shore, as  proper name  i Falas  west coast 
    (of  Beleriand),  whence  adj.  Falathren.  The  variant  SPALAS  is  seen 
    in espalass foaming [? fall];  T spalasta- to  foam, froth.  [With falmarin 
    'sea-spirit' cf. Falmarini, spirits of the foam, in the Lost Tales,  I. 66. 
    Falmarindi is used of the Teleri: p. 403.]                                   
    PHAR-  reach,  go  all  the way,  suffice. Q  farya- suffice  (pa.t. farne); 
    fare sufficiency, plenitude, all that  is wanted;farea  enough, sufficient. 
    EN farn enough; far adv. sufficient, enough, quite.                           
   PHAS-  Q  fasse  tangled  hair,  shaggy  lock;  fasta-  tangle.   ON  phasta 
    shaggy hair, EN fast (cf. Ulfast [ULUG]).                                   
   PHAU-   gape.   Q   fauka   open-mouthed,   thirsty,   parched;   ON  phauka 
    thirsty, N faug thirsty; Dor na Fauglith (thirsty sand, see LIT).             
    PHAY-  radiate,  send  out  rays  of  light.  Q  faina-  emit  light; faire 
    radiance;  ON  phaire.  Cf.  * Phay-anaro  'radiant   sun'  >   Q  Feanaro, 
    ON  Phayanor,  N  Feanour,  Feanor.  Cf.  N   foen  radiant,   white.  [See 
    SPAN.]                                                                       
    PHELEG-  cave.  T felga  cave; Q  felya; ON  phelga, N  fela, pl.  fili; cf. 
    Felagund [KUNDU].                                                            
    PHEN- Q fenda threshold; ON phenda, N fend, fenn.                            
    PHER-,   PHEREN-   beech.  Q   feren  or   ferne  (pl.   ferni)  beech-tree; 
    ferna  mast,  beechnuts;  ferinya  beechen.  T   ferne.  ON   pheren  beech; 
    pherna   mast;   Exilic   fer   was   usually   replaced  by   brethil  (see 
    BERETH).                                                                     
    PHEW- feel disgust at, abhor. Q feuya; ON phuiobe, N fuio.                   
    PHI-  Q  fion  (fioni,  fiondi)  [....]  Cf.  Fionwe  son  of   Manwe  [see 
    WEG].  [The  meaning  of  Q fion  is  unfortunately  not  certainly  legible; 
    the likeliest interpretation would be 'haste', but 'hawk' is a possibility.] 
    PHILIK- small bird. Q filit, pl.  filiki; N  filig pl.,  analogical singular 
    fileg or filigod.                                                            
    PHIN-  nimbleness,  skill.  ON  phinde   skill,  phinya   skilled; * Phinde- 
    rauto,  N  Finrod [RAUTA].  Cf.  Q  Finwe,  ON   Phinwe,  name   of  chief 
    Gnome   (Exilic  * Finw,   [see   WEG]).   Find-   occurs   also   in  names 
    Findabar    (*Phind-ambar),    Fingon    (*Findekano)  [KAN];    phinya   or 
    -phini occurs in  Fingolfin (=  ngolfine 'magic  skill'), Isfin [is], Curufin 
    [KUR];  distinguish  SPIN  in  Glorfindel.  [On  the  absence  of  Finw  in 
    Exilic Noldorin see also the  passage at  the end  of the  Lhammas $ 11. - 
    The   name   Findabar   appears   in   the   entry   MBAR   in    the   form 
    Findobar, as also in the Genealogies, p. 403.]                               
    PHIR-  Q  firin  dead  (by  natural  cause),  firima  mortal;   fire  mortal 
    man  (firi);  firya  human;  Firyanor  =  Hildorien; ilfirin  (for *ilpirin) 
    immortal;  faire  natural death  (as act).  N feir,  pl. fir  mortals; firen 
    human; fern,  pl. firn  dead (of  mortals). Dor  firn i  guinar Land  of the 
   
     Dead that Live [KUY]. Firiel = mortal maid, later name of Luthien.      
     PHOR-  right-hand.  Q  forya  right;  formaite  righthanded,  dexterous 
     [MA3].  formen  north,  formenya  northern [MEN].  N foeir,  feir right 
     (hand);   forgam   righthanded   [KAB];   forven   north,   also  forod; 
     forodren   northern.  Cf.   Forodwaith  Northmen,   Northerland  [WEG]; 
     Forodrim. *phoroti: Q forte. N forn right or north. (Cf. KHYAR.)         
   PHUY-  Q  fuine,   huine  deep   shadow;  Fui,   Hui  Night.   ON  phuine 
     night, N fuin; cf. Taur na Fuin = Taure Huineva.                        
     PIK- ON pika small spot, dot; N peg. ON pikina tiny, N pigen.           
   PILIM- Q pilin (pilindi) arrow.                                           
   PIS- Q pirya juice, syrup. N peich; pichen juicy.                         
   PIW- spit. Q piuta; ON puiobe, N puio.                                    
   POL-,  POLOD-  physically  strong.  Q polda strong,   burly.  Cf.poldore, 
  
     adj. Poldorea.                                                          
   POR- *pori: Q pore flour, meal.                                           
   POTO- animal's foot. ON poto, poti, N pod, pyd.                           
   POY- *poika clean, pure: Q poika; N puig clean, tidy, neat.               
   PUS- stop, halt, pause. Q pusta- to stop, put a stop to, and intr. cease, 
     stop; pusta (noun) stop, in punctuation full stop. N post  pause, halt, 
     rest,  cessation, respite.  [An added  entry gives  PUT-, with  Q putta 
     stop (in punctuation), pusta- to stop, punta  a stopped  consonant; but 
     the entry PUS- was not cancelled or changed.]                           
                                                                            
                                        R.                                   
                                                                            
     RAB-  *raba  wild, untamed:  Q rava,  N rhaw  wilderness. [Q  rava and 
     N rhaw with wholly different  meaning are  also derivatives  from stem 
     RAMBA, and N rhaw appears in a third sense under RAW.]                  
     RAD-  back,  return.  Dor.  radhon  east  (cf.  nivon  forward  =  west 
     [NIB]);  Radhrim  East-march  (part  of Doriath);  Radhrost East-vale, 
     land  of  Cranthir  under  Blue  Mountains [Ros(2)]. *randa  cycle, age 
     (100 Valian Years): Q, ON randa; N anrand.                             
   RAG- *ragna: ON ragna crooked, N rhaen.                                   
   RAK-  stretch  out,  reach.  *ranku: Q  ranko arm,  pl. ranqi;  ON ranko, 
     pl. rankui; N rhanc, pl. (archaic) rhengy,  usually rhenc,  arm. *rakme 
     fathom: Q rangwe; ON ragme, N rhaew.                                  
   RAM.  *rama:  Q  rama  wing,  cf.  Earrame   'Sea-wing'  [Av],   name  of 
     Tuor's ship. N  rhenio (*ramya-)  fly, sail,  wander (cf. RAN)., rhofal 
     pinion, great wing (of eagle), pl. rhofel (*ramale); rhafn wing (horn), 
     extended point at side,  etc. (*ramna).  [With rhofal  cf. 'wide-winged 
     Lhandroval' in QS (p. 301); for the first element see LAD.]             
   RAMBA-  Q  ramba  wall,  cf.  Ilurambar;  N   rhamb,  rham,   cf.  Andram 
     'Long Walls' [ANAD] in Beleriand. Q rava bank, especially of  a river; 
     N rhaw [see RAB, RAW].                                                   
   
       RAN- wander, stray. *Rana: Q Rana Moon, N Rhan. Q ranya- to 
        stray, N rhenio (cf. RAM); Q rane straying, wandering, ranen errant; 
       N rhaun, [added later:] N rhandir wanderer, pilgrim.                       
       RAS-  stick  up  (intr.).  Q  rasse  horn  (especially  on  living animal, 
       but  also  applied  to  mountains);  N  rhaes,   rhasg;  cf.   Caradras  = 
       Redhorn [KARAN]. [This  entry was  an addition  at the  end of  the list. 
       The  N  words  and  the  reference  to  Caradras  were scribbled  in still 
       later.]                                                                    
      RASAT- twelve. [No other forms are given.]                                  
      RAT-  walk.  "rata:  N  rad  path,  track;  rado  to  make  a  way,  find a 
       way;  ath-rado  to  cross,  traverse  [AT(AT)];  athrad   crossing,  ford, 
       cf.  Sarn Athrad.  *ratta:  ON  rattha  course,  river-bed,  N  rath  (cf. 
       Rathloriel)  [LAWAR].  ostrad  a  street.   [Added:]  rant   lode,  vein; 
       Celebrant river-name. Ilk. rant flow, course of river.                     
      RAUTA-  metal.  Q,  ON   rauta;  N   rhaud,  cf.   -rod  in   names  Finrod, 
       Angrod,  Damrod  (see  PHIN,  ANGA,  NDAM).   [The  original   meaning  of 
       RAUTA was   given  as   'copper',  changed   to  'metal';   cf.  Nambarauto 
       (Damrod) 'hammerer of copper' under NDAM.]                                 
      RAW- *rau: Q ra (pl. ravi) lion;  ON ro  (pl. rowi),  N rhaw  (pl. rhui). 
       [Cf. I. 260,  entry Measse'.  - Distinct  N words  rhaw appear  under RAB 
       and RAMBA.]                                                                
       RAYAK- Q raika crooked, bent, wrong; N rhoeg wrong.                        
      RED- (Cf. ERED) scatter, sow. Q rerin I  sow, pa.t. rende; N  rhedi  to 
       sow. ? redda 'sown', sown field, acre.                                     
      REG- edge, border, margin. Q rena. N rhein, rhain border; edrein.           
      REP- bend, hook. rempa crooked, hooked.                                     
      RI-   Q   rima  edge,   hem,  border.   Dor.  rim   (as  in   Nivrim [NIB], 
       Radhrim [RAD]); N rhif.                                                     
      RIG-  Q  rie  crown  (*rige);  rina  crowned  (cf.  Tinwerina); ON  rige, N 
       rhi  crown.  Cf.  Rhian  name   of  a   woman,  =   'crown-gift', rig-anna 
  
       [ANA(1)];  N  rhin  crowned;  rhis queen.  [Elerina, which  was substituted 
       for  Tinwerina  in  a note  dated February  1938 (p.  200), appears  in a 
       marginal addition to entry EL.)                                            
       RIK(H)-  jerk,  sudden move,  flirt. Q  rihta- jerk,  give quick  twist or 
       move,  twitch.  *rinki:  Q rinke  flourish, quick  shake. N  rhitho jerk, 
       twitch, snatch; rhinc twitch, jerk, trick, sudden move.                    
      RIL- glitter (cf. SIL., THIL, GIL). Q rilma glittering light; nlya glitter- 
       ing,  brilliance. Cf.  Silmarille, Silmaril  (pl. Silmarilli),  N Silevril 
       (*silimarille).                                                            
      RIM-  *rimba:   Q   rimba   frequent,   numerous;   ON   rimba,   N  rhemb, 
       rhem.  *rimbe  crowd, host;  Q, ON  rimbe, N  rhimb, rhim  - often  as pl. 
       -rim [see LI].                                                             
      RIN-  Q  rinde  circle,  rinda  circular.  N  rhind, rhinn  circle; idrind, 
       idrin year [YEN]; rhinn circular; rhingorn circle [KOR].                    
      RINGI- cold. Q ringe; ON  ringe, N  rhing; cf.  Ringil name  of one  of the 
       great Lamps (pillared on  ice), also  of Fingolfin's  sword. Q  ringe cold 
   
   pool or lake (in mountains); Dor. ring, N rhimb, rhim, as in               
   Mith-rim.                                                                 
   RIP- rush, fly, Ring. Q rimpa rushing, flying; N rhib-, rhimp, rhimmo      
   to flow like a [? torrent]; river-name Rhibdath, Rhimdath 'Rushdown'.      
   [This entry was a hasty  scribbled addition  at the  end of  the R-stems.] 
   RIS- slash, rip. ON rista- rend,  rip; N  risto. Cf.  Orchrist sword-name. 
   [This entry was left unchanged, but a second  form of  it was  added later 
   without reference to the first:]                                           
   RIS. Cf. KIRIS, cut, cleave. *rista-: Q rista- cut; rista a cut, N rhisto, 
   rhest; Ilk. rest, cf. Eglorest, ghyll or  ravine made  by the  river Eglor 
   [see ELED] at its mouth, name  of town  there. *risse-:  N rhis,  rhess a 
   ravine, as in Imladris.                                                    
   RO-  (form  of  ORO,  q.v.)  rise.   Q romen   (see  MEN)   east, romenya 
   eastern;  rona  east;  contrast  NDU  'down'.  ON   nina  east,   N  rhun, 
   amrun (cf.  dun, annun);  + rhufen  east. Cf.  name El-run.  [El-run was 
   an addition. See note to BARATH.]                                          
   ROD-  cave.  Q  rondo  cave;  N  rhond,  rhonn,  cf.  Nargothrond, othrond 
   (see os). Dor.  roth, pl.  rodhin, as  in Meneg-roth  is probably from roda 
   >  rodh   >  roth.   Cf.  ON   rauda  hollow,   cavernous,  N   rhaud.  ON 
   rostobe  to  hollow  out,  excavate,  N  rosto.  In  Ilkorin rond  = domed 
   roof, hence Elrond (vault of heaven) [EL], name of Earendel's son.         
   ROK- Q rokko horse; N roch horse.                                          
   ROM-  (Cf.  OROM  and  Orome,  Araw)  loud  noise,  horn-blast,   etc.  Q 
   romba   horn,   trumpet;   ON  romba,   N   rhom.   Q   roma   loud  sound, 
   trumpet-sound; ON ruma, N + rhu in rhomru sound of horns.                  
   ROS'-  distil,  drip.  Q  rosse  fine rain,  dew. N  rhoss rain,  cf. name 
   Celebros  Silver-rain  of  a waterfall.  Silivros =  Q Silmerosse,  name of 
   Silpion.  [Both  Silivros  and  Silmerosse  are  found in  the list  of the 
   names  of the  Trees in  QS )16.  Celebros is  translated 'Silver  Rain' in 
   AB 2 annal 299 (previously 'Foam-silver', 'Silver Foam').]                 
   ROS(2)-  Dor.  rost  plain,   wide  land   between  mountains;   cf. Nivrost 
   [NIB], Radhrost [RAD].                                                       
   ROY'-  chase.  *ronyo  'chaser',  hound  of  chase:  Q ronyo,  N  rhyn.  Q 
   roita- pursue; raime hunt, hunting; N rhui(w).                             
   ROY'-  (N GROJ-)  ruddy,  red.  Q roina  ruddy;  N  gruin.   [This  second 
   stem ROY was put in very rapidly  at the  end of  the R-stems  and without 
   any reference to the former.]                                              
   RUD-  *runda:  Q  runda   rough  piece   of  wood;   ON  runda,   N  grond 
   club;  cf.  Grond  name  of  Melko's  mace,  and  name  Celebrond 'Silver- 
   mace'.                                                                     
   RUK-    demon.    Q    rauko    demon,   malarauko    (*ngwalarauko,   cf. 
   NGWAL); N rhaug, Balrog.                                                  
   RUN-  flat  of  hand or  sole of  foot. Q  runya slot,  footprint; tallune 
   (*talrunya) sole of foot, N telloein, tellen [TAL]. N rhoein, rhein slot, 
   spoor, track, footprint.                                                   
  
   RUS-  flash, glitter  of metal.  Q russe  corruscation, +  sword-blade; ON 
   
      russe polished metal (N + rhoss chiefly found in names as Maedhros           
      [MAD], Findros, Celebros etc., owing to coalescence with ROS(1) ).            
      RUSKA- ON ruska, N rhosc brown.                                            
                                                                                
                                         S.                                       
                                                                                
      S- demonstrative stem. su, so  he (cf.  -so inflexion  of verbs);  st*, se 
      she  (cf.  -se  inflexion  of verbs).  Cf. N  ho, hon,  hono he;  he, hen, 
      bene she; ha, hana it; plurals huin, hin, hein.                            
      SAB- Q sava juice; ON soba, N san, {pl. sui).                              
      SAG-  *sagra:  Q  sara  bitter;  N  saer.  *sagma:  Q  sangwa   poison;  N 
       saew.                                                                     
      SALAK-(WE)   Q   salqe   grass;   Ilk.  salch.   ON  salape   herb,  green 
      food plant, N salab (pl. seleb) herb.                                      
      SALAP-  lick  up.  Q  salpa-  lick up,  sup, sip;  ON salpha  liquid food, 
      soup, broth; N salf broth.                                                 
      SAM-  unite,  join.  samnar  diphthongs.  [Hasty  later addition;  see SUD 
      and SUS.]                                                                  
      SAR- Q sar, pl. sardi  stone (small);  sarna of  stone; sarne strong place. 
      N sarn stone as a material, or as adj.; cf. Sarnathrad.                     
      SAY- know, understand. saira- wise; sairon wizard.                         
      SED- rest (cf. EZDE  'rest', Q  Este, ON  Ezda, wife  of Lorien).  Q sere 
      rest, repose, peace; senda resting, at peace; serin I rest. N  sidh peace. 
      SEL-D- daughter [see YEL]. Q selde. In  N iell  (poetic sell  girl, maid) 
      with i from iondo son [YO]; a change assisted by  the loss  of s  in cpds. 
      and  patronymics:  cf.  Tinnuviel   (*tindomiselde,  Q   Tindomerel),  see 
      TIN.  [The  meaning  'daughter'  was  later  changed  to  'child',  with Q 
      forms seldo, selda added.]                                                 
      SER- love, be fond of (of liking, friendship). Q suffix-ser  friend; sermo 
      friend (f. serme), also seron. Cf. name Elesser (Eledser) = AElfwine.       
      SI- this, here,  now. Q  si, sin  now; sinya  new. N  sein (pl.  sin) new; 
      siniath news, tidings; sinnarn novel tale [NAR(2)].                          
      SIK- Q sikil dagger, knife; N sigil.                                       
      SIL- variant of THIL; 'shine silver'. These in  Q cannot  be distinguished 
      normally, but Q Isil Moon, N + Ithil has th. s- appears in  *silime 'light 
      of  Silpion',  + silver,  Q silme  (cf. Silmerosse,  N Silivros),  N *silif. 
      *silima silver, shining white  (adj.): Q  silma, N *silef, cf.  Silevril, Q 
      Silmaril (see RIL). In N Belthil (see BAL) s or th may  be present.  The Q 
      name of the Elder Tree is Silpion (see below).                             
        Cf. Dor istel, istil silver light, applied by the Ilkorins to starlight, 
      probably  a  Q  form learned  from Melian.  For *silif  N has  silith, by 
      assimilation to or from influence of + Ithil.                               
        Related is SILIP whence Q Silpion (N *Silfion, not used).                
      SIR- flow. Q sir-, ON sirya-, N sirio flow. Q,  ON sire,  N sir  river (cf. 
      Sirion); Q siril rivulet.                                                  
                                                                                
   i                                                                             
   
   SIW- excite, egg on,  urge. Q  siule incitement;  ON hyule,  N hul  cry of 
   encouragement in battle.                                                  
   SKAL(1)- screen, hide  (from light).  Q halya-  veil, conceal,  screen from 
   light;  halda  (*skalna)  veiled,  hidden,  shadowed,  shady  (opposed  to 
   helda stripped bare,  see SKEL).  ON skhalia-,  skhalla; N  hall; haltha- 
   to  screen.  Ilk.  esgal screen,  hiding, roof  of leaves.  Dan. sc(i)ella 
   shade,  screen.  Derivative  name  Haldir  'hidden  hero'  [DER]  (son  of 
   Orodreth);  also  Ilk.  Esgalduin  'River  under  Veil'   (of  [?leaves]). 
   [There  seems  to be  a query  before the  bracketed words  at the  end of 
   the entry.]                                                               
   SKAL(2)-  small  fish.  Q  hala;  halatir(no)  'fishwatcher',  kingfisher; N 
   heledir. [This stem was a later addition; see KHAL(1), TIR.]                 
  
   SKAR-  *skarwe:  Q harwe  wound;  N harw.  Cf.   Ilk.  esgar.  *skarna:  Q 
   harna  wounded;  N  harn;  harno   to  wound   (Q  harna-).   Root  sense: 
   tear,  rend;  cf.  *askara  tearing,  hastening:  N asgar,  ascar violent, 
   rushing, impetuous. Ilk. ascar (cf. river-name Askar).                   
   SKAT- break asunder. Q hat-, pa.t. hante; terhat- break apart.            
   SKEL-  *skelma:  Q helma  skin, fell.  N helf  fur, heleth  fur, fur-coat. 
   *skelna naked: Q helda; ON skhella, N hell. helta (skelta-) strip.        
   SKWAR-  crooked.  Q  hwarin  crooked;   hwarma  crossbar.   Dan.  swarn 
   perverse, obstructive, hard to deal with.                                 
   SKYAP-   *skyapat-   shore:  Q   hyapat;  ON   skhapa,  pl.   skhapati;  N 
   habad shore (pl. hebeid).                                                 
   SLIG-  *sligne, *slinge:  N thling  spider, spider's  web, cobweb.  Q line 
   cobweb;  N  thlingril  [r  uncertain]  spider. Q  lia fine  thread, spider 
   filament  (*liga);  N  thle,  Q  liante spider.  Cf. Ungoliante  [UNG], N 
   Deldu-thling [DO3, DYEL.].                                                
   SLIN-  *slindi  fine,  delicate.  Q  linda 'fair'  is blended  with *linda 
   sweet-sounding [see  LIND]. N  thlinn, thlind  fine, slender;  thlein (pl. 
   thlin) = *slinya lean, thin, meagre.                                      
   SLIW- sickly. *sliwe sickness: Q live, ON sliwe,  thliwe, N  thliw later 
   fliw. *slaiwa sickly, sick, ill; Q laiwa, ON slaiwa, thlaiwa,  N thlaew 
   [> thloew] later flaew.                                                 
   SLUK- swallow. [No forms given.]                                          
   SLUS-,  SRUS-  whisper. N  thloss (floss)  or thross  a whisper  or rustling 
   sound; Q lusse a whispering sound, lussa- to whisper.                     
   SMAG-  soil,  stain.  N  maw  ("maga)  soil,  stain,  mael  (*magla) stain 
   and  adj.  stained.  [N  maw  and  mael  changed to  hmas and  hmael; see 
   note to SMAL.]                                                            
   SMAL-  yellow.  *smalina:  Q,  ON  malina  yellow,  N  malen  (pl. melin). 
   *smalda:  Q  malda  gold  (as  metal),  ON  malda,  N  malt;   N  malthen 
   (analogical  for  mallen)  of  gold.   Cf.  Melthinorn,   older Mellinorn. 
   *smalu  pollen,  yellow  powder:  Q  malo,  ON  malo  (pl. malui),  N mal, 
   pl.   meil   or   mely.   *smahva   fallow,  pale:   Q  malwa,   N  malw. 
   *asmale,   *asmalinde   yellow   bird,   'yellow   hammer':    Q   ammale, 
   ambale; ON ammale, ammalinde, N em(m)elin, emlin.                         
   
                                            
                                                                                
   [I give this entry as it was  before it  became confused  by later  changes in 
   the  phonology  of  initial  sm-  (ON  retained  sm-,  and  the  N  words have 
   (h)m-);  these  were  not  carried  through  consistently. -  Melthinorn 'tree 
   of gold' is found in the list of names of the Trees in QS $ 16.]              
   SNAR- tie. Q narda knot; N nard.                                              
   SNAS-,  SNAT-  ?  Q  nasta  spear-head,  point,  gore,  triangle   (cf.  NAS); 
   Dan. snaes. N  naith  (natsai  pl.?  )  gore. [Cf.  the Naith  of Loth1orien. 
   The question-mark is followed by a drawing of an arrow-head.]                 
   SNEW-  entangle.  Q  neuma   snare;  ON   numa,  N   nu  noose,   snare.  [The 
   N  forms  were  changed   to  sniuma   and  snyma;   hniof  (pl.   hnyf)  and 
   hnuif. See note to SMAL.]                                                     
   SNUR-   twist.   N   norn   twisted,   knotted,   crabbed,   contorted;   nord 
   cord.                                                                       
   SOL- Q solor (*solos) surf, cf.  Solonel, pl.  Soloneldi =  Teleri. This  is a 
   Telerin form, cf. Fallinel, and cf. pure Q Solonyeldi [see NYEL].             
   SPAL-, SPALAS- variants of PHAL, PHALAS, q.v.                                 
   SPAN-   white.   Q   fanya,   fana   cloud.   N   fein   white,   faun   cloud 
   (*spana);   T   spania;   Dan.   spenna.   Cf.   Fanyamar  upper   air;  Span- 
   turo   'lord   of   cloud',   Q   Fantur   surname   of   Mandos  (Nurufantur, 
   N   Gurfannor   'lord   of   Death-cloud')   and   of   his   brother   Lorien 
   (Olofantur,   N   Olfannor   'lord   of   Dream-cloud');   N    pl.   i-Fennyr 
   or   Fennir   =   Lorien   and   Mandos  [see   NGUR,  or.os].   (Confused  in 
   N  with  PHAY,  q.v.)  [The  beginning  of  this   entry  was   first  written 
   'fanya   cloud';   'cloud'   was   struck  through,   and  fana   added,  with 
   meanings  'white'  and  'cloud',  but  it  is  not  clear  how  they   are  to 
  
   be  applied.  -  For  Fanyamar  see  the   Ambarkanta,  IV.   236  etc.   -  1 
   do  not  think  that this  association of  the Fanturi  with 'cloud'  is found 
   anywhere else.]                                                               
   SPANAG-   *spanga:   Q   fanga;   T   spanga;  ON   sphanga  beard;   N  fang, 
   cf.  An(d)fang  [ANAD]  Longbeard,  one   of  the   tribes  of   Dwarves  (pl. 
   Enfeng).  Cf.   Tinfang  'Starbeard',   name  of   an  Elvish   piper;  Ulfang 
   [ULUG].                                                                       
   SPAR-   hunt,   pursue.   ON  (s)pharobe   hunt,  (s)pharasse   hunt(ing);  EN 
   faras  hunting  (cf.  Taur-na-Faras);  feredir  hunter  (pl.  faradrim);  faro 
   to  hunt.  Elfaron  'star-hunter',  Moon.   [With  Taur-na-Faras   (the  Hills 
   of  the  Hunters  or  Hunters'  Wold)  cf.  Taur-na-Faroth in  QS $ 112, and 
   with the name 'Star-hunter' of the Moon cf. QS $76.]                          
   SPAY-   despise,   contemn.  Q   faika  contemptible,   mean.  N   foeg  mean, 
   poor, bad.                                                                    
   SPIN-  *spinde  tress,  braid  of  hair:  Q  finde, ON  sphinde lock  of hair; 
   sphindele  (braided)  hair;  N  findel,  finnel,  cf.  Glorfindel.  Cf.  spine 
   larch, Q fine.                                                                
   SRIP- scratch. N thribi to scratch.                                           
   STAB-   *stabne,   *stambe:    Q   sambe    room,   chamber;    samna   wooden 
   post.  ON  stabne,  sthamne;  N  thafn  post,   wooden  pillar;   tham,  thamb 
   hall.   Q   kaimasan,   pl.   kaimasambi    bedchamber  [KAY].    N   thambas, 
   
   thamas great hall. *stabno, *stabro carpenter, wright, builder: Q             
   samno; ON sthabro(ndo), N thavron; Ilk. thavon.                                
   STAG. press, compress. *stanga: Q sanga  crowd, throng,  press, N             
   thang compulsion, duress, need, oppression; cf. Thangorodrim (the             
   mountains  of duress).  Cf. sangahyando  'throng-cleaver' (sword-             
   name),  N  *havathang,  dissimilated  to havathang,  hadafang [see            
   SYAD].                                                                        
   STAK-   split,   insert.  *stanka,   *stakna:  Q   sanka  cleft,   split;  ON 
   sthanka,   N    thanc,   cf.   LHamthanc   'forked    tongue',   serpent-name 
   [LAB]. ON nestak- insert, stick in, EN nestegi, pa.t. nestanc.               
   STAL- steep. Ilk. thall (*stalre) steep, falling steeply (of river) -, thalos 
   torrent (also a proper name) [the river Thalos in Ossiriand].                 
   STALAG-   *stalga   stalwart,  steady,   firm:  T   stalga;  ON   sthalga,  N 
   thala,   cf.  thalion   (*stalgondo)  hero,   dauntless  man   (pl.  thelyn), 
   especially as surname of Hurin Thalion.                                       
   STAN-  fix,  decide.  Cf.  Q  sanda  firm, true,  abiding; N  thenid, thenin. 
   Q sanye rule, law; sanya regular, law-abiding, normal.                        
   STAR-  stiff.  Q  sara  stiff  dry grass,  bent; N  thar stiff  grass; tharas 
   hassock,   footstool;   gwa-star   hummock   [wo].   ON    stharna   sapless, 
   stiff,  rigid,  withered;  N  tharn;  not in  Q since  it would  coalesce with 
   *sarna of stone [SAR].                                                        
   STARAN-  Cf.   Ilk.  thron   stiff,  hard   (*starana);  cf.   thron-ding  in 
   Balthronding   name  of   Beleg's  bow.   [Under  stems   BEL  and   DING  the 
   name is written Bel-.]                                                        
   STELEG-  N  thela  point  (of  spear);  egthel,  ecthel,  cf.  Ecthelion (see 
   EK).  [An  illegible  word  after  ecthel  may  read  'same',  i.e.  the same 
   meaning as thela.]                                                            
   STINTA-  short.  Q  sinta;  ON  sthinta,  N  thent.  N  thinnas  'shortness', 
   name of mark indicating short quality of vowel.                               
   SUD-   base,   ground.   sundo   base,  root,   root-word.  [A   hasty  later 
   addition.]                                                                    
   SULUK- Q sulka; ON sulkha, N solch root (especially as edible).               
   SUK-  drink.  Q  sukin  I  drink.  N  sogo,  3 sg.  sog, pa.t.  sunc, asogant 
   (sogennen);   N   suth   draught,   Q   suhto;   N   sautha-   drain.  *sukma 
   drinking-vessel; Q sungwa; Ilk. saum.                                         
   Variant SUG- in *suglu: Q sulo goblet, N sul.                                 
   SUS-  hiss.   surya  spirant   consonant.  [Later   addition  with   SUD  and 
   SAM.]                                                                         
   SWAD-    *swanda:   Q    hwan   (hwandi)    sponge,   fungus;    N   chwand, 
   chwann, hwand.                                                               
  
   SWES-  noise  of  blowing  or  breathing.  *swesta-:  Q  hwesta-   to  puff; 
   hwesta breath,  breeze, puff  of air:  ON hwesta,  N chwest  puff, breath, 
   breeze.                                                                       
   SWIN-  whirl,  eddy.  Q  hwinya-  to  swirl,  eddy,  gyrate;   hwinde  eddy, 
   whirlpool.  N  chwinio  twirl,  whirl, eddy;  chwind, chwinn  adj.; chwin 
   giddiness, faintness; chwiniol whirling, giddy, fantastic.                   
   
   SYAD.  shear  through,  cleave.  Q  hyarin  I  cleave.   *syadno,  *syando 
   'cleaver',   sword;   cf.   *stangasyando   =   Q   sangahyando   'throng- 
   cleaver'  (sword-name)  (see  STAG).  In  N  lost  owing   to  coalescence 
   with  KHAD  [a  stem  not  given  in  the  Etymologies],  except  in + had 
   [....]   (*syada),  cf.   hadafang  (for   hadathang)  =   Q  sangahyando; 
   hasto  hack  through,  from  hast  axe-stroke  (*syad-ta).  Cf.  Q  hyatse 
   cleft,  gash  (*syadse  >  syatse), and  N hathel  (*syatsela) broadsword- 
   blade,  or  axe-blade.  [The  illegible  word  would  most   naturally  be 
   interpreted  as  'throng',  but  this  obviously  cannot  be the  case (or 
   cannot have been intended.).]                                              
   SYAL-   *syalma:   Q   hyalma  shell,   conch,  horn   of  Ulmo.   N  half 
   seashell.                                                                  
                                                                             
                                       T.                                     
                                                                             
   TA - demonstrative stem  'that'. Q  ta that,  it; tana  that (anaphoric); 
   tar thither (*tad), ON to.                                                 
   TA-,  TA3-  high, lofty;  noble. *tara  lofty: Q  tara, ON  tara absorbed 
   in  N  by  taur  from  PQ  *taura  (see  TAWAR,  TUR).  N  poetic  only or 
   in ancient titles taur; often found in  names, as  Tor-, -dor,  The latter 
   was  blended  with  taro  king  and  turo   master:  cf.   Fannor  [SPAN]. 
   *taro king: only  used of  the legitimate  kings of  the whole  tribes, as 
   Ingwe  of  the  Lindar,  Finwe  of  the  Noldor  (and later  Fingolfin and 
   Fingon of all the exiled Gnomes). The word  used of  a lord  or king  of a 
   specified  region  was  aran  (ar),  Q  haran  [see  3AR].  Thus Fingolfin 
   taur  egledhriur  'King  of  the  Exiles'  [see  LED], but  Fingolfin aran 
   Chithlum 'King of  Hithlum'. Q  tar (pl.  tari). N + taur, Ilk.  tor, only 
   used     of     Thingol:     Tor      Thingol     =      King     Thingol. 
   <tan  queen,  wife  of  a  *taro:  Q  tari,  but especially  used in  Q of 
   Varda (Tinwetari Queen of Stars) - but  in cpds.  and titles  the sexless 
   cpd.  form  -tar  was  used:  Tinwetar,  Tinwerontar  Queen  of   Stars  = 
   Varda;  Sorontar King  of  Eagles  (name  of  a  great  eagle).  The  word 
   survived in Ilk. only in form toril = Melian.  In N  rhien, rhin  was used 
   - 'crowned lady'. see RIG.                                                 
     Base  stem  TA  appears  in  Q  Taniqetil  (see  NIK-W,  TIL),  where  N 
   substitutes  following  adj.:  Nimdil-dor.  But  the  Q  form  is possibly 
   reduction  of  tan-nig  with  adjectival  tana  <  *ta3na. The  latter is 
   suggested  by  N  taen  height,  summit  of  high mountain,  especially in 
   Taen-Nimdil,  Manwe's  hall.  Cf.  also  tarqendi =  Lindar, 'High-elves', 
   tarqesta  =  Lindarin,  or  Qenya  'high-speech'.  [On  Tinwetar,  Tinwe- 
   rontar see TIN and note.]                                                   
   TAK- fix, make fast. Q take he fastens, pa.t.  tanke; tanka  firm, fixed, 
   sure. N  taetho fasten,  tie; tanc  firm; tangado  to make  firm, confirm, 
   establish. Ilk. taga he fixes, constructs, makes; tach firm, stiff, solid, 
   *tankla  pin,  brooch:  Q  tankil;  Ilk.  tangol;  N  tachl,  tachol. *takse 
   
    nail:  Q  takse;  N  taes; Ilk.  tass pin.  Cf. Q  peltas (peltaksi)  pivot, N 
    pelthaes  [PEL].  *takma  'thing  for  fixing':  Q  tangwa hasp,  clasp; N 
    taew  holder,  socket,  hasp,  clasp, staple;  Ilk. taum.  *atakwe construc- 
    tion, building: Q ataqe; N adab building, house (pl. edeb).                       
    TAL- foot. Q tal (g.sg. talen); N tal, pl. teil; Ilk. tal, pl. tel. Related is 
    TALAM   floor,   base,  ground:   Q  talan   (talami)  floor,   ground;  talma 
    base,  foundation,  root  (cf.   Martalmar).  N   talaf  ground,   floor,  pl. 
    teleif; Ilk. talum, pl. telmin. tal- is often  used for  'end, lower  end': so 
    Rhamdal  'Wall's-end',  name  of  a  place  in   East  Beleriand   [RAMBA].  - 
  
    Q  tallune  (*talrunya)  sole  of  foot;  N  tellein,  tellen (see  RUN). [For 
    Martalmar  (also  Talmar  Ambaren)  see  the  Ambarkanta,   IV.  241   -  5.] 
    TALAT- to slope, lean, tip. Q talta-  to slope;  talta adj.  sloping, tilted, 
    leaning;  talta  an  incline.  N  talad  an  incline, slope.  atland sloping, 
    tilted; atlant oblique, slanting; atlanno to slope, slant.                        
    [The  entry  was  first  written  thus.  A  first  addition  to  it  was 'Cf. 
    Atalante  (see  LANT).'  Subsequently  the  reference  to  LANT  was  changed 
    to  DAT  (under  which  stem (DAT,  DANT) are  given Q  lanta a  fall, lanta- 
    to fall,  and Atalante  the Fallen);  but either  at the  same time  or later 
    this   addition  was   made:  'Atalante   (a-prefix  =   complete)  downfall, 
    overthrow,   especially  as   name  of   the  land   of  Numenor.'   Cf.  the 
    statement on this subject in my father's letter of July 1964, cited on  p. 8 
    (footnote).  -  Other  additions  to  this  entry extended  the meaning  of Q 
    talta- ('slope, slip, slide  down') and  added Q  atalta 'collapse,  fall in' 
    and N talt 'slipping, falling, insecure.']                                        
    TAM-    (cf.    NDAM)    knock.   *tamro   'woodpecker'   (=    knocker):   Q 
    tambaro;  N  tafr  (=  tavr),  tavor,  cf.  Tavr-obel  [PEL(ES)].   N  tamno 
    to  knock  (*tamba);  Q  tamin  I   tap,  pa.t.   tamne;  tamba-   to  knock, 
    keep on knocking.                                                                 
   TAN-   make,   fashion.   *tano:   Q   tano   craftsman,  smith;   Martano  or 
    Martan,  surname  of  Aule   (Earth-smith),  N   Barthan  [MBAR].   Q  tanwe 
    craft,  thing  made,  device,  construction.  Q  kentano  potter;  N  cennan. 
    [Certhan   >]   C(e)irdan   shipbuilder.   Tintanie   star-maker    =   Varda 
    (Elbereth);  N Gilthonieth  or Gilthoniel.  [The latter  part of  this entry, 
    from   Q   kentano,   was   an   addition.   Under  KEM   a  Q   word  kemnaro 
    'potter' is given. The form  Gilthonieth appears  in the  first draft  of the 
    hymn  to  Elbereth  in  the  original  second chapter  (Three is  Company) of 
    The Lord of the Rings.]                                                           
   TAP- stop. Q tape he stops, blocks (pa.t. tampe); tampa stopper.                   
   TARAG-  *targa  tough,  stiff;  Q  tarya;  ON  targa,  N  tara,   tar-;  Ilk. 
    targ.  N  tarlanc  stiff-necked, obstinate;  tarias [s  uncertain] stiffness, 
    toughness,  difficulty.  [There   must  be   a  connection   between  tarlanc 
    'stiff-necked'  (LANK)  and  Tarlang's   Neck  (The   Return  of   the  King 
    V.2),  concerning  which  my  father  noted  (Nomenclature  of  The  Lord  of 
    the  Rings,  published  in  Lobdell,  A  Tolkien  Compass,  p.  193)  that it 
    was originally the name of a  long ridge  of rock  but was  later taken  as a 
    personal name.]                                                                   
                                                                                     
                                                                                    j 
   
     TARAK-  horn  (of  animals). Q  tarka horn;  N tarag  horn, also  used of 
     steep   mountain  path,   cf.  Tarag(g)aer   =  Ruddihorn   [GAY].  [This 
     entry was additional to the main list. On Taragaer see p. 345.]           
   TARAS-  ON  tarsa  trouble,  N   tars,  tass   labour,  task.   trasta-  to 
     harass, trouble.                                                          
   TATA-  (cf.  ATA,  ATTA).  N  tad two,  tadol double.  Q tatya-  to double, 
     repeat;  tanta double.  [An earlier  entry, struck  out, was  as follows: 
     'TAT- oldest  form AT(AT)?  two. Q  atta again,  atta- back  again, re-'. 
     See AT(AT).)                                                              
   TATHAR-   *tathar,   *tathare,  *tathre   willow-tree:  Q   tasar,  tasare; 
     N tathor (= *tathre), adj. tathren of willow; cf. Nan-tathren.            
   TAWAR-  wood,  forest.  *taure  great  wood,  forest:  Q  taure;   N  taur; 
     Ilk.  taur.  N  Tauros  'Forest-Dread'  [GOS],  usual  N by-name  of Orome 
     (N  Araw).  *tawar  wood  (material):  Q tavar  wood, taurina  of wood; 
     N tawar  often used  = taur;  tawaren wooden  (pl. tewerin).  Ilk. taur 
     wood (place and  material). *tawaro/e  dryad, spirit  of woods:  Q tavaro 
     or tavaron, f. tavaril [cf. the old name Tavari, I. 66, 267.]             
         Note:  N  adj.  taur  mighty,  vast,  overwhelming,  huge,  awful, is 
     blend  of  *tara (=  Q tara  lofty), *taura  masterful, mighty  (TUR). It 
     affected the sense of taur forest (only used of huge forests).            
   TAY-  extend,  make  long(er).  Q  taina  lengthened,  extended;  taita  to 
     prolong; taile lengthening, extension. N taen long (and thin).            
  
   TE3- line, direction.  Q tie  path, course,  line, direction,  way (*te3e), 
     N te line, way. Q tera, N tir straight, right. [This stem was  changed to 
     TEN, and the ulterior form of Q  tera, N  tir given  as *tenra.  There is 
     also a very rough additional entry TEN (see below).]                      
   TEK-  make  a  mark,  write  or  draw  (signs or  letters). Q  teke writes; 
     tehta a mark (in writing),  sign, diacritic  - as  andatehta 'long-mark'. 
     *tekla:  Q   tekil  pen.   *tekme  letter,   symbol:  Q   tengwa  letter, 
     tengwanda  alphabet;  tengwe  writing,   tengwesta  grammar.   N  teitho 
     write;  teith  mark (as  andeith, ON  andatektha); tiw  letter (*tekme); 
     tegl,  tegol pen.  Q tenkele  writing system,  spelling; tekko  stroke of 
     pen or brush (') when not used as long mark.                              
     TEL-,  TELU-  *telma,  -e  hood,  covering.  Q  telme (cf.  telmello tel- 
     manna  from  hood  to base  [sic], from  crown to  foot, top  to bottom); 
     telta-  to  canopy,  overshadow, screen;  telume dome,  (especially) dome 
     of heaven. Cf. Telumehtar 'warrior  of the  sky', name  of Orion.  N telu 
     dome,  high  roof;  daedelu  canopy  (see  DAY);  ortheli   roof,  screen 
     above,  orthelian  canopy.  [Telumehtar  reappears  from  the  Lost Tales 
     (Telimektar, Telumektar).]                                                
     TELEK-  stalk,  stem, leg.  Q telko  leg, analogical  pl. telqi;  N telch 
     (pl. tilch) stem.                                                         
   TELEP- silver; see KYELEP.                                                  
   TELES-  elf,  sea-elf,  third  tribe  of  the Eldar.  Q Teler,  pl. Teleri; 
     Telerin Telerian; general pl. Telelli, Telellie  'Teler-folk'. Originally 
     the sense was 'hindmost, tarrier'; cf. Q tella hindmost, last, telle rear 
   
   (*telesa); N tele end,  rear, hindmost  part (pl.  telei); adel  behind, in 
   rear  (of).  Some  forms  show  blending  with KYEL,  q.v. [On  the meaning 
   of Teleri see the Lhammas $2 and QS $27.]                                   
   TEN-  N  ti  line,  row  (<  *tene);  tar (*tenra)  straight. Q  terna row, 
   series, line;  tea straight  line, road.  [See stem  TE3 (changed  to TEN), 
   where the derivative words are different formations.]                       
   TER-,  TERES-  pierce.  *terewa  piercing,  keen:  Q  tereva  fine,  acute; 
   N trim fine, slender; Ilk. trew. Cf. Q tere, ter  through; N  tri through, 
   and as prefix  tre-, tri;  ON tre  unstressed prefix,  see BAT,  NAR; prep. 
   tri.  *teren(e):  Q  teren  (terene)  slender;  Terendul,  name  ('slender- 
   dark')  [DUL,  NDUL].  [The  name  Terendul  occurs   in  The   Lost  Road 
                                                                              
   (p. 59).]                                                                   
   THAR-     across,     beyond.     Thar-gelion;     Thar-bad    [?Crossway]. 
   [Scribbled additional entry.]                                               
   THE-  look  (see  or  seem).  N  thir  (*there)  look,   face,  expression, 
   countenance;    cf,    Cranthir    Ruddy-face  [KARAN],    Gostir    older 
   Gorsthir  'dread-glance',  dragon-name  [GOS].  N  thio  to  seem,  thia it 
   appears.                                                                    
   THEL-,  THELES-  sister  (cf.  tor,  toron-  brother  [TOR]).   ON  wathel 
   sister, associate, N gwathel, pl.  gwethil. N  thel, thelei  sister, also 
   muinthel, pl.  muinthil [see  MOY]. Q  seler, pl.  selli sister;  ON thele, 
   thelehi (thelesi); Q  oselle [see  wo] sister,  associate. Usually  used of 
   blood-kin  in  Q  was  onone,  see  NO,  ONO;  cf.  ON  wanure  kinswoman, 
   N gwanur kinsman or kinswoman [wo].                                         
   THIL-  (variant  of  SIL,  q.v.)  N Ithil  poetic name  of the  Moon (Rhan) 
   = Q Isil 'the Sheen'; thilio to glister. Cf. Belthil, Galathilion, names of 
   the  Elder  of the  Two Trees  - but  these may  contain the  variant SIL.. 
   THIN-  (cf.  TIN). *thindi  pallid,  grey,  wan: Q  sinde grey.  Sindo name 
   of  Elwe's  brother,  in  Telerian  form  Findo,   Ilk.  Thind,   later  in 
   Doriath called  Thingol (i.e.  Thind +  gol wise,  see NGOL)  or Torthingol 
   [TA]  King  Thingol,  also  with  title  Tor  Tinduma  'King  of  Twilight' 
   [TIN],  N  Aran  Dinnu.  N  thind,   thinn  grey,   pale;  Ilk.   thind.  Q 
   sinye  evening  (N + thin);  N   thinna.  Q   sinta-  fade   (sintane),  ON 
   thintha.                                                                    
   THON-  Ilk.  thon  pine-tree.  N  thaun  pl.  thuin  is  probably  an early 
   loan-word, with  Ilk. o  treated as  ON o  ( a.  Ilk. Dor-thonion  'Land of 
  
   Pines',  name  of  mountainous   forest  N.   of  Doriath   and  afterwards 
   becoming    Taur-na-Fuin,    a    punning   alteration    of   Dor-na-Thuin 
   (Noldorin translation of Ilk. Dor-thonion).                                 
   THOR-,  THORON-  Q  soron  (and  sorne),  pl.  sorni   eagle;  N   thor  and 
   thoron,  pl.  therein - thoron is  properly old  gen. sg.  = ON  thoronen, Q 
   sernen, appearing  in names  as Cil-thoron,  or Cil-thorondor  [KIL]. Ilk. 
   thorn,  pl.  thurin.  Q  Sorontar  (name  of) King  of Eagles, N Thorondor, 
   Ilk.  Thorntor  =  Torthurnion.  [Added:]  Cf.  name  Elthor(o)n   =  eagle 
   of sky.                                                                     
   [The  following  was  added  in  hastily  above  the  entry  THOR,  THORON: 
   
   'THOR-   =   come   swooping   down;  cf.   Brilthor.  Adj.   thor  swooping, 
   leaping  down;  thorod  torrent.'  I  take this  to be  an indication  of the 
   root-sense of THOR eagle.]                                                    
   THU-  puff,  blow.  Q  suya-  breathe;  sule   breath.  Cf.   Sulimo  surname 
   of Manwe (wind-god). N thuio breathe; thul breath.                            
   THUR-  surround,  fence,  ward,  hedge  in,  secrete.  Ilk.  thuren  guarded, 
   hidden.   Cf.   Ilk.  Garthurian   Hidden  Realm   (=  Doriath),   sc.  gard- 
   thurian;   Noldorinized   as   Arthurien,    more   completely    as   Ar(d)- 
   thoren:  thoren  (*thaurena)  pp.   of  thoro-   fence  [see   3AR].  Thurin- 
   gwethil   (woman   of)   secret   shadow,   Doriathren  name   (N  Dolwethil) 
   assumed  by  Tinuviel  as  a  bat-shaped   fay  [WATH].   [Cf.  the   Lay  of 
   Leithian  line  3954,  where  a  marginal  note  explains   Thuringwethil  as 
   'she  of  hidden  shadow'  (III. 297,  304). The  present entry  retains the 
   story of  the Lay:  it was  Luthien who  called herself  by this  name before 
   Morgoth (see III. 306).]                                                     
   THUS-   (related   to   THU?)   *thausa:   Q   saura   foul,   evil-smelling, 
   putrid.  N  than:  corrupt,  rotten;  thu  stench, as  proper name  Thu chief 
   servant  of  Morgoth,  also  called  Mor-thu,  Q  Sauro or  Sauron or  Suro = 
   Thu.  [In the  original draft  for the  chapter A  Knife in  the Dark  in The 
   Lord  of  the  Rings  Frodo  (but  not  there  called Frodo)  cries Elbereth! 
   Gilthoniel! Gurth i Morthu!]                                                  
   TIK-  (cf.  PIK)  Q  tikse   dot,  tiny   mark,  point;   amatikse,  nuntikse 
   [indicated  in  the  manuscript  to   mean  dots   or  points   placed  above 
   (amatikse) or below (nuntikse) the line of writing. Added entry.]             
   TIL- point,  horn. Q  tilde point,  horn; cf.  Ta-niqe-til (g.sg.  tilden); N 
   tild, till horn.  Q Tilion  'the Horned',  name of  the man  in the  Moon; N 
   Tilion.  Q  neltil (neltildi),  N nelthil  triangle (see  NEL). [Cf.  QS $75: 
   marginal  note  by  AElfwine  to  the  name  Tilion:  'hyrned'  (Old English, 
   horned').  It is  strange that  Tilion is  here the  man in  the Moon:  in QS 
   (as in  Q, IV.  97) he  was 'a  young hunter  of the  company of  Orome'. Is 
   the implication that in later ages  the myth  of Tilion  became the  story of 
   the Man in the Moon? (see I. 202).]                                           
   TIN-  (variant  of  (?)  and  in any  case affected  by THIN,  q.v.) sparkle, 
   emit slender (silver, pale)  beams. Q  tine it  glints, tintina  it sparkles; 
   *tinme  sparkle,  glint:  Q  tinwe  sparkle (star),  [struck out:  cf. Tin- 
   wetar,  Tinwerontar  star-queen,  title  of  Varda;] tin-dome  starlit dusk 
   (see DOMO); tingilya, tingilinde a twinkling star (see GIL).                  
      N tinno to glint; tinw spark, small star; tint spark; gildin silver spark 
   (see  GIL.);  *tindumh,  tindu,  tinnu  dusk,  twilight,  early  night (with- 
   out  moon).  Cf.  Aran  Dinnu  King  of  Twilight,   name  given   by  Gnomes 
   to  Thingol,  called  by  Ilkorins  Tor  Tinduma.   Ilk.  tim   spark,  star; 
   tingla-  sparkle;  tindum  starlight,  twilight.  Q  tinda  glinting, silver; 
   tinde a glint.                                                                
      N   Tindumhiell,   Tinnuviel,   Tinuviel   =   'daughter   of   twilight', 
   a   kenning   of   the   nightingale,   Q   Tindomerel   (see   SEL-D:  *Tin- 
   domiselde),  name  given  by  Beren  to  Luthien   daughter  of   Thingol.  N 
   
     ordinary  name   of  nightingale   is  dulind,   dulin  [DO3, LIN(2)]; Q 
     lomelinde;  Ilk.   mur(i)lind,  myr(i)lind   (see  MOR).   N  moerilind, 
     merilin  was  Noldorinized  from  Ilk.  murilind, since  mori did  not = 
     'night' in N.                                                               
  
      The 'twilight' sense was largely due to THIN, q.v.                         
     [Against  this  entry  is  written  in  the margin:  'Tintanie, Tintalle 
     Kindler = Varda; Q tinta- to kindle,  make to  spark': see  pp. 344 - 5. 
     Other marginal  notes are:  'cf. Timbredil',  which thus  reappears from 
     Q, IV. 82 (see BARATH); 'Tindubel twilit city' (see PEL(ES).]               
     TING-,   TANG-  onomatopoeic   (cf.  DING.   Q  tinge,   tango,  twang; 
     tinga-; N tang bowstring.                                                   
   TINKO- metal. Q tinko; N tinc.                                                
   TIR- watch, guard. Q tirin I  watch, pa.t.  time; N  tiri or  tirio, pa.t. 
     tiriant.  Q  tirion  watch-tower,  tower.  N  tirith  watch,  guard; cf. 
     Minnas-tirith   [MINI].   Cf.  Q   halatir  (-tirnen),   PQ  *khalatirno 
     'fish-watcher',  N  heledirn  =   kingfisher;  Dalath   Dirnen  'Guarded 
     Plain';  Palantir  'Far-seer'.  [For the  etymology of  'kingfisher' see 
     KHAL(1), SEAL(2).  -  Palantir  was  a  later   addition,  as   also  under 
     PAL.]                                                                       
     TIT- Q titta little, tiny; N tithen (pl. tithin).                           
   TIW- fat, thick. *tiuka: Q tiuka thick, fat;  ON tuka,  N tug;  Ilk. tiog. 
     *tiuko thigh: Q tiuko. Q tiuya-  swell, grow  fat; ON  tuio-, N  tuio to 
     swell (associated with TUY).                                                
   TOL(1)-OTH/OT eight. Q tolto; N toloth.                                         
   TOL(2)-tollo island: Q tol, pl. tolle; N toll, pl. tyll; cf. Tol-eressea, N 
     Toll-ereb.                                                                  
   TOP- cover, roof. "top-: Q topa roof;  topa- to  roof; tope  covers (pa.t. 
     tompe). N tobo cover, roof over; tobas roofing.                             
   TOR-  brother  (cf.  THEL-  sister).  ON wator  brother (wa  = together), 
     especially used of those not brothers  by blood,  but sworn  brothers or 
     associates; N gwador (gwedeir). ON toron brother,  pl. toroni.  N + tor, 
     terein; usually used was the  cpd. muindor  with analogical  pl. muindyr 
     (see  MOY,  moina).  Q  toron,  torni  brother;  otorno  sworn  brother, 
     associate  [wo];  otornasse  brotherhood;  but  usually  of  the  blood- 
     kinship  was  used  onoro (*wa-noro  =  of one  kin, see  wo, NO)  = ON 
     wanuro, N gwanur kinsman.                                                  
   TOW- Q to wool; toa of wool, woollen; N taw.                                  
   TUB-  *tumbu  deep  valley, under  or among  hills: Q  tumbo, N  tum. Cf. 
     Tumladen 'the level  vale' [LAT],  the vale  of Gondolin.  *tubna deep: 
     Q  tumna  lowlying,  deep,  low; N  tofn; Ilk.  tovon. *Utubnu  name of 
     Melko's  vaults  in  the  North:  Q  Utumno; N  Udun; Ilk.  Uduvon; Dan. 
     Utum.                                                                       
   TUG-  *tugu:  Q  tuo;  ON  tugo,  N  tu;  Ilk.  tugh,  tu;  muscle, sinew; 
     vigour,  physical  strength.  Cf.  name  Tuor  (older  tughor  =  tu-gor 
     'strength-vigour', see GOR). *tunga:  Q tunga  taut, tight  (of strings, 
     resonant); N tong; Ilk. tung.                                               
                                                                                
                                                                               ] 
   
   TUK- draw, bring. Q tukin  I draw;  N tegi  (3 sg.  tog) to  lead, bring; 
   Ilk. toga he brings.                                                     
   TUL-  come,  approach,  move  towards  (point  of  speaker).  Q  tulin  I 
   come; N  teli to  come, tol  he comes.  *tulta make  come: Q  tulta- send 
   for, fetch, summon; N toltho fetch; Ilk. tolda he fetches.               
   TULUK-  Q  tulka   firm,  strong,   immoveable,  steadfast;   cf.  Tulkas 
   (Tulkatho,   Tulkassen).   tulko   (*tulku)   support,  prop.   EN  tolog 
   stalwart,  trusty.  tulu  (*tulukme,  ON  tulugme) support,  prop. Tulkas 
   was also called Ender (see NDER), EN Enner.                              
   TUMPU- hump. Q tumpo; N tump.                                            
   TUN-  *tundu:  Q  tundo;  N  tund,  tunn  hill,  mound.  *tunda:  Q tunda 
   tall;  N  tond,  tonn;  Ilk.  tund.  *Tuna:  Q  Tun,  Tuna   Elf-city  in 
   Valinor;  ON  Tuna,  N  Tun.  Cf.  N  mindon isolated  hill (*minitunda), 
   especially  a  hill  with  a  watch-tower.  [Under   MINI  N   mindon  is 
   derived from *minitaun.  - I  cannot explain  why Tun  appears here  as a 
   Q form: see QS $39, and commentary on $$39, 45.]                         
   TUP- *tupse: Q tupse thatch; N taus; Ilk. tuss.                          
  
   TUR-  power,  control,  mastery,  victory.  *ture  mastery,   victory:  Q 
   ture;  N  tur.  Cf.  name  Turambar,  N   Turamarth  'Master   of  Fate', 
   name  taken  in  pride by  Turin (Q  Turindo) -  which contains  the same 
   element      tur      victory,     +      indo     mood      (see     m). 
   *turo and in  cpds. turo,  tur, master,  victor, lord:  cf. Q  Fantur, N 
   Fannor. Q turin I wield, control, govern, pa.t. turne;  N ortheri,  3 sg. 
   orthor (*ortur-)  master, conquer;  tortho to  wield, control.  *taura: Q 
   taura  mighty;  N  taur vast,  mighty, overwhelming,  awful -  also high, 
   sublime   (see  TAWAR).   [Added:]  Turkil,   cf.  Tarkil   =  Numenorean 
   [KHIL].                                                                  
     TURUM-  *turuma:  Q  turma  shield;  *turumbe:  T trumbe  shield; Ilk. 
     trumb, trum.                                                           
   TUS-  *tussa:  Q  tussa  bush,  N  toss  low-growing  tree   (as  maple, 
     hawthorn,  blackthorn, holly,  etc.): e.g.  eregdos =  holly-tree. See 
   EREK, OR-NI.                                                             
     TUY-  spring,  sprout  (cf. TIW  grow  fat,  swell?). Q  tuia sprouts, 
     springs; N tuio. *tuile: Q tuile spring-time;  also used  = dayspring, 
     early morn =  artuile [AR(1)]. Cf.  tuilindo (for *tuilelindo 'spring- 
     singer') swallow, N tuilind, tuilin [LIN(2)]. *tuima:  Q tuima  a sprout, 
     bud; N tuiw, tui.                                                      
     TYAL- play. Q tyalie sport, play, game; tyalin I play. N telio, teilio 
     (*tyalia-) to  play. Cf.  tyalangando =  harp-player (Q  tyalangan): N 
     Talagand,  one  of  the  chiefs  of Gondolin  (see NGAN).  N te(i)lien 
     sport, play.                                                           
   TYUL-   stand  up   (straight).  *tyulma   mast:  Q   tyulma.  *tyulusse 
     poplar-tree: Q tyulusse, N tulus (pl. tylys) [see u].                  
   
                                          U.                                      
                                                                                 
     UB-  abound.  Q  uvea  abundant,  in  very  great  number,  very  large; uve 
     abundance,  great  quantity.  N  ofr (ovr),  ovor abundant  (*ubra), ovras 
     crowd, heap, etc.; ovro to abound.                                          
   UGU-  and  UMU-  negative  stems:  Q  uin  and   umin  I   do  not,   am  not; 
     pa.t.  ume.  Q  prefix u  (< ugu,  or gu)  not, un-,  in- (usually  with bad 
     sense),  as  vanimor  fair  folk  =  (men  and)  elves,  uvanimor  monsters. 
     Cf.  GU,  MU. [Under  BAN the  Vanimor are  the Children  of the  Valar; see 
     pp. 403 - 4. - This entry was first written, like all others in this part of 
     the  manuscript,  in  pencil,  but then  overwritten in  ink; it  was struck 
     out,  in pencil,  but this  may have  been done  before it  was overwritten. 
     Apparently  later  pencilled  additions  are:  [Q]  umea  evil, [N]  um bad, 
     evil.]                                                                       
   ULU-  pour,  flow.  Q  ulya-  pour  (intr.  pa.t.  ulle,  tr.  ulyane); ulunde 
     flood;  ulea  pouring, flooding,  flowing. *Ulumo  name of  the Vala  of all 
     waters:  Q  Ulmo; N  Ulu, usually  called Guiar  (see WAY).  N oeil,  eil it 
     is raining (*ulya); *ulda torrent, mountain-stream, EN old, oll.             
   ULUG-   T   ulga,   Ilk.   olg  hideous,   horrible;  *ulgundo   monster,  de- 
     formed   and   hideous  creature:   Q  ulundo;   T  ulgundo,   Ilk.  ulgund, 
     ulgon,  ulion;  N  ulund,  ulun.  Also  ULGU:  cf.  Ul-  in  Ulfang,  Uldor, 
     Ulfast,  Ulwarth,  names  of  Swartmen.  [These  names  of  the  Easterlings 
     were of course given  to them  by the  Elves (as  is specifically  stated of 
     those  with  the  element  BOR); but  cf. the  Lhammas $ 10, where  this is 
     not so.]                                                                     
   UNG-   *ungwe:   Q   ungwe    gloom;   ungo    cloud,   dark    shadow.   Cf. 
     Ungweliante,  Ungoliante  the  Spider,  ally  of  Morgoth (cf.  SLIG). Ilk. 
     ungol  darkness,  ungor  black,  dark,  gloomy.  In  N  not  used  except in 
     name  Ungoliant,  which  is  really  taken from  Q. The  name of  the Spider 
     in N is Delduthling (see DYEL, DO3).                                         
   UNU-  (cf.  NU,  NDU).  undu  a  parallel  form  in  Q  made  to   equal  ama, 
     amba up [AM ]: down, under, beneath.                                         
   UNUK- Q unqe hollow; unka- hollow out; unqa adj. hollow.                       
   UR- be hot.  Q ur  fire, N  ur. Q  Urin f.  (g.sg. Urinden)  name of  the Sun. 
     Q  uruite,  uruva  fiery.  Cf.  Dagor  Vreged-ur   Battle  of   Sudden  Fire 
  
     [BEREK].  Q  urya-  blaze.  [This  entry  was  struck  through,  and  beside 
     it  the   following  written   very  roughly:]   UR-  wide,   large,  great. 
     Urion. Q ura large; N ur wide.                                               
   USUK- *us(u)k-we: Q usqe reek; N osp; Ilk. usc smoke.                         
   UY-  Q  uile  long  trailing  plant,   especially  seaweed;   earuile  seaweed 
     [AY];   Uinen   (Uinenden)   wife   of   Osse,   ON   Uinenda,   EN  Uinend, 
     Uinen (cf. NEN); [N] uil seaweed, oeruil.                                    
   
                                       W.                                     
                                                                             
   [The  stems  in  W-  form the  concluding entries  in the  manuscript, and 
   unlike  those  that  precede  were  carefully  written  in ink,  with some 
   pencilled changes and additions.]                                          
                                                                             
     WA-,   WAWA-,   WAIWA-   blow.   Q   vaiwa,   waiwa   wind;   N  gwaew; 
     Ilk. gwau.                                                               
     WA3.  stain,  soil.  *wa3ra:  Q  vara  soiled,   dirty;  N   gwaur  (ON 
     wora);  Ilk.  gor.  *wahta-  to soil,  stain: Q  vahta; N  gwatho (ON 
     wattobe); Ilk. goda-. *wahte a stain: ON  watte, N  gwath coalescing 
     with *wath, q.v. [WATH]; Ilk.  god dirtiness,  filth. *wahse:  Q vakse 
     stain;  ON  wasse, N  gwass. Cf.  Iarwath 'Blood-stain'  [YAR], surname 
     of Turin.                                                                
     WAN-  depart,  go  away,  disappear,  vanish.   Q  vanya-   go,  depart, 
     disappear, pa.t. vanne;  vanwa gone,  departed, vanished,  lost, past; 
     vanwie  the  past,  past  time.  This  stem  in  N  replaced   KWAL  in 
     application to death  (of elves  by fading,  or weariness):  thus gwanw 
     (*wanwe)  death;  gwanath  death;  gwann  (*wanna)  departed,  dead. 
     Note: gwanw, gwanath are the 'act of  dying', not  'death, Death'  as a 
     state or abstract: that is guru (see NGUR).  N gwanno  (wanta-) depart, 
     die. [The stem WAN was changed in pencil to VAN.]                        
   WA-N- goose: Q van, wan (pl. vani) goose; N gwaun, pl. guin.              
   WAR- give  way, yield,  not endure,  let down,  betray. ON  warie betray, 
     cheat; awarta forsake,  abandon. EN  gwerio betray;  gwarth betrayer; 
     awartha  forsake;  awarth  abandonment. Cf.  Ulwarth. [This  entry was 
     an addition in pencil. On Ulwarth see ULUG and note.]                    
     WATH-  shade.  ON  watha, N  gwath; Ilk.  gwath. Cf.  Ilk. Urthin  (> N 
     Eredwethion).  [This  entry  was  an  addition  in pencil.  Above Urthin 
     was written Gwethion.]                                                  
   WAY-  enfold.  *waya  envelope,  especially  of  the  Outer  Sea   or  Air 
     enfolding  the world  within the  Ilurambar or  world-walls: Q  w- vaia, 
     w-  vaiya;  ON  *woia,  uia,  N  ui.  *Vayaro name  of  Ulmo,   lord  of 
     Vaiya:  Q  Vaiaro,  N  Uiar  the  usual  N  name of  Ulmo. [The  stem WAY 
     was  changed  in pencil  to VAY.  Under ULU  it is  said that  Ulmo was 
     usually called Guiar in N.]                                              
     WED-  bind.  *weda:  ON  weda  bond,  N  gwed;  Ilk. gwed.  N gwedi, 
     pa.t.  gwend,  gwenn   later  gwedant,   bind.  N   angwed  'iron-bond', 
     chain.  *waede  bond,  troth,  compact,  oath:  Q  vere;  ON  waide,  N 
     gwaed. *wed-ta: Q vesta- swear  (to do  something), contract,  make a 
     compact; vesta contract; vestale oath. N gwest  oath; gwesto  to swear; 
     gowest  contract,  compact,  treaty,  Q  ovesta  [wo].  [The   Q  words 
     derived from *wed-ta were struck out in pencil, with the note that they 
     'all fell with  derivatives of  BES'. These  same words,  with different 
     meaning,  are  found  under  BES:  vesta   matrimony,  vesta-   to  wed; 
   
   vestale  wedding.  The  reference  in  the original  here is  to BES  (not as 
   previously to BED: see note to LEP).]                                         
   WEG-   (manly)   vigour.   Q   vie  manhood,   vigour  (*we3e);   vea  adult, 
   manly,   vigorous;   veaner   (adult)   man   [NER];   veasse   vigour.  veo 
   (*wego)  man.  The  latter  in   compound  form   *-wego  is   frequent  in 
   masculine  names,  taking  Q  form  -we  (<  weg).   This  can   be  distin- 
   guished  from  -we  (-we  abstract  suffix)  by  remaining  -we in  N, from 
   ON  -mega.  The  abstract  suffix  occurs  in  the  names   Manwe,  Fionwe, 
  
   Elwe,  Ingwe,   Finwe.   These   names   do  not   occur  in   Exilic  forms 
   "Manw,  *Fionw,  *Elw,  *Finw  -  since  Finwe   for  instance   remained  in 
   Valinor   [see  PHIN].   These   names   were   used   even   by   Gnomes  in 
   Qenya  form,  assisted  by  the  resemblance  to  -we  in  other  names,  as 
   Bronwe,   ON   Bronwega   (see  BORON).   In  N   otherwise  this   stem  only 
   survives  in  gweth  manhood,  also   used  =   man-power,  troop   of  able- 
   bodied   men,   host,   regiment   (cf.   Forodweith   Northmen).   *weg-te 
   [This  entry,  the last  under W  as the  manuscript was  originally written, 
   was   left   unfinished.   -  Under   PHOR  the   form  is   equally  clearly 
   Forodwaith.]                                                                  
   WEN-,   WENED-   maiden.   Q   wende,   vende;   N   gwend,    gwenn.   Often 
   found  in  feminine  names,  as  Morwen,  Eledwen:  since  the   latter  show 
   no  -d even  in archaic  spelling, they  probably contain  a form  wen-: cf. 
   Ilk.   gwen  girl;   Q  wene,   vene  and   venesse  virginity;   N  gweneth 
   virginity.  [Added:]  Some  names,  especially  those  of  men,  may  contain 
   gwend  bond,  friendship:  see  WED.  [The  N  noun   gwend  is   not  given 
   under  WED.  - Against  this entry  is written:  'Transfer to  GWEN'.  - In 
   the  narrative  texts (QS  $ 129,  AB 2  annal 245)  the name  Eledhwen was 
   interpreted  as  'Elfsheen'  -  and  this  survived  much  later in  the Grey 
   Annals;  on  the  other  hand   under  ELED   the  translation   was  changed 
   from 'Elf-fair' to 'Elf-maid'.]                                               
   WEY-  wind,  weave.  Q,  owing  to  change  wei  >  wai,  confused  this with 
   WAY;  but   cf.  Vaire   (*weire)  'Weaver',   name  of   the  doom-goddess, 
   wife   of   Mandos:   N  Gwir.   N  gwi   net,  web.   [The  stem   WEY  was 
   changed in pencil to VEY.]                                                    
   WIG-  *winge:  Q winge  foam,  crest  of  wave,  crest.  Cf.  wingil nymph; 
   Wingelot,   Wingelote   'foam-flower',   Earendel's   boat    (N   Gwingloth) 
   [LOT(H)].  N,  Ilk.  gwing  spindrift,  flying  spray.  [This  entry  was  an 
   addition in pencil. - With wingil cf. the  old name  Wingildi, I.  66, 273.] 
   WIL- fly, float in air. *wilwa air, lower air, distinct from the 'upper' of 
   the  stars,  or  the 'outer'  (see WAY):  Q wilwa  > vilwa;  N gwelw  air (as 
   substance);  gwelwen =  Q vilwa;  Ilk. gwelu,  gwelo. Q  vilin I  fly, pa.t. 
   ville. N gwilith 'air'  as a  region =  Q vilwa;  cf. gilith  = Q  ilmen (see 
   GIL). Q wilwarin (pl.  wilwarindi) butterfly; T vilverin; N gwilwileth; 
   Ilk.  gwilwering.  [The  name  Wilwa  of  the  lower  air  is found  also in 
   the  preparatory  outline  for  The   Fall  of   Numenor  (p.   12),  whereas 
   Wilwa  in  the   Ambarkanta  was   changed  throughout   to  Vista,   and  so 
   also   on   the   accompanying   world-diagrams   (IV.   240-7).    By   sub- 
   
   sequent  pencilled changes  the forms  *wilwa, Q  wilwa were  changed to 
   *wilma,  Q  wilma;  Q  wilwa >  vilwa was  struck out;  and Q  vilin was 
   changed  to  wilin.  A new  stem WIS  with derivative  Q vista  (see below) 
   was introduced, either at the same  time or  later, but  the stem  WIL. was 
   allowed to stand.]                                                          
   WIN-,  WIND-  *windi  blue-grey,  pale  blue  or grey:  Q vinde,  N gwind, 
   gwinn.  *winya:  Q  winya,  vinya   evening;  N   gwein,  pl.   gwin;  Ilk. 
   gwini,  gwine.  *winta-  fade:   Q  vinta-,   pa.t.   vinte,   vintane;  ON 
   wintha  it  fades,  advesperascit   ['evening  approaches'],   N  gwinna. 
   [This  entry  was  struck  out,  and  'see  THIN  written  against  it. The 
   following  pencilled addition  may have  been made  either before  or after 
   the original entry was rejected, since  it is  not itself  struck through:] 
   *windia pale blue: Q win(d)ya, vinya; N gwind.                             
   WIS- Q vista air as substance. [See note to WIL..]                          
   WO-  together.  The  form  wo would  if stressed  > wa  in Eldarin.  In Q 
   the  form  wo,  and  the  unstressed  wo,  combined  to produce  prefix o- 
   'together': as in o-torno  (see TOR),  o-selle (see  THEL), and  many other 
   words,  e.g.  ovesta (see  WED). In  N we  have gwa-  when stressed,  as in 
   gwuanur  (=  Q  onoro)  [TOR],  gwuastar  (see  STAR),  and  frequently, but 
   only  in  old  cpds.  The  living  form  was  go-,  developed from  gwa- in 
   unstressed positions  - originally  mainly in  verbs, but  thence spreading 
   to  verbal  derivatives  as in  gowest (see  WED). In  many words  this had 
   become  a  fixed element.  Thus not-  count, nut-  tie coalesced  in Exilic 
  
   * nod-;  but  'count'  was  always  expressed by  gonod- unless  some other 
   prefix was added, as in arnediad  [AR(2)].  In Ilk.  owing to  coalescence of 
   gwo, 30 (in go) this prefix was lost [see 36].                              
                                                                              
                                       Y.                                      
                                                                              
   [As already mentioned (p.  346) I  have changed  the representation  of the 
   'semi-vowel' j to y, and therefore give these stems here, at the end of the 
   alphabet.  The  section  belongs  however  among  the   entirely  'unrecon- 
   structed' parts of the work, and consists, like the  I-stems, only  of very 
   rough and difficult notes.]                                                 
                                                                              
   YA-  there,  over  there;  of  time, ago,  whereas en  yonder [EN]  of time 
   points  to  the  future.  Q  yana  that  (the  former);  ya  formerly, ago: 
   yenya  last  year  [YEN];  yara  ancient, belonging  to or  descending from 
   former  times;  yare  former  days;  yalume  former  times   [LU];  yasse, 
   yalumesse,  yaresse  once  upon  a  time;  yarea,  yalumea  olden.  N  iaur 
   ancient, old(er); io (ia?) ago. 'Old' (in mortal sense, decrepit)  is ingem 
   of  persons,  yearsick',  old'  (decrepit,  worn) of  things is  gem [GENG- 
   WA]. See GYER.                                                              
   YAB-  fruit.  Q  yave  fruit;   N  iau   corn.  Yavanna   Fruit-giver  (cf. 
   ANA(1)), N Ivann.                                                             
   
     YAG- yawn, gape. *yagu- gulf: N ia, chiefly in place-names like Moria 
     = Black Gulf. *yagwe: Q yawe ravine, cleft, gulf; N iau. Q  yanga- to 
     yawn.                                                                 
   YAK-  *yakta-:  Q  yat  (yaht-)  neck;  N iaeth.  Q yatta  narrow neck, 
     isthmus.                                                              
   YAN- Cf. AYAN. Q yana holy place, fane, sanctuary; N iaun.              
   YAR-  blood.  Q  yar  (yaren);  N   iar;  Iarwath   Blood-stained  (see 
     WA3), surname of Turin. Ilk. or  blood; arn red; cf. Aros (=  N iaros) 
     name of river with reddish water.                                     
   YAT-  join.   *yanta  yoke,   beside  *yatma:   Q  yanta   yoke;  yanwe 
     bridge, joining, isthmus. N  iant yoke;  ianw bridge  (eilianw 'sky- 
     bridge', rainbow, see 3EL).                                         
   YAY- mock. Q yaiwe, ON yaiwe, mocking, scorn; N iaew.                 
   YEL- daughter. Q yelde; N iell, -iel. [This entry was removed with the 
     change  of  etymology  of  N  iell:  see  SEL-D  and  YO, YON.  A new 
     formulation of the stem YEL was introduced, but was in turn rejected. 
     This gave:] YEL-  friend: Q  yelda friendly,  dear as  friend; yelme; 
     -iel in names = [Old English] -wine (distinguish N -iel derived from 
     selda).                                                               
     YEN- year. Q yen (yen-); linyewa,a old, having  many years [LI]. Last 
     day  of  year =  qantien, N  penninar [KWAT];  first year,  first day 
     minyen  [MINI].  Endien  Midyear  [ENED]  was  a  week   outside  the 
     months, between the sixth  and seventh  months, [?dedicated]  to the 
     Trees: [also called] Aldalemnar, see  LEP. N  in year;  inias annals; 
     idrin  year (=  ien-rinde, see  RIN); edinar  (at-yen-ar) anniversary 
     day., ennin = Valian Year., ingem year-sick' = old  (mortally) [GENG- 
     WA];  ifant  aged,  long-lived  (=  yen-panta  >  impanta  > in-fant) 
     [KWAT]. [The word Inias 'Annals'  occurs in  the title-pages  given on 
     p. 202.]                                                              
   YES- desire. Q yesta desire; N iest wish.                               
   YO, YON- son. Q yondo,  -ion; N  ionn, -ion.  [The following  was added 
     when  the  entry  YEL  had  been  removed:]  feminine  yen,   yend  = 
     daughter; Q yende, yen.                                               
   YU- two, both. N ui- twi-, as uial twilight [KAL]. Q yuyo both.         
   YUK- employ, use. N iuith use, iuitho [?enjoy].                         
   YUL-   smoulder.   Q   yula   ember,   smouldering   wood;   yulme  red 
     [?heat], smouldering heat; yulma  brand. ON  iolf brand;  iul embers. 
   YUR- run. ON yurine I run, yura course; N ior course.                   
   
  
   
   
  APPENDIX. 
                  
   THE GENEALOGIES. 
                  
     THE LIST OF 
        NAMES      
                  
         AND       
                  
      THE SECOND 
    'SILMARILLION' 
         MAP.      
   
                                I THE GENEALOGIES.                              
                                                                               
   These  belong  essentially  with  the  earliest  Annals  of  Beleriand,  but 
   though I knew of their existence (since they are referred to in the  List of 
   Names)  I  presumed  them  lost,  and  only  recently discovered  this small 
   manuscript,  after  the  work  on  Vol.  IV  was  completed. It  consists of 
   genealogical  tables  of  the  Elvish princes,  of the  three houses  of the 
   Fathers of Men,  and of  the houses  of the  Eastern Men.  There is  no need 
   to reproduce these tables, but only to mention certain details that  are not 
   found elsewhere. In the first of them are some additional persons:           
    Elwe,  Lord  of  the  Teleri (who  is called  'Lord of  Ships'), has  a son 
   Elulindo;                                                                    
    Fingon has  a son  Findobar (this  name, simply  as a  name, occurs  in the 
   Etymologies under the stems PHIN (written Findabar) and MBAR);               
    Orodreth, in addition to his son Halmir, has a younger son Orodlin.         
    The  genealogies  of  Men  have  dates  of  birth and  death. These  were a 
   good deal emended, changing them by a  year or  two, but  in the  result are 
   almost  exactly  as  in  the  earlier  version  of AB  i. The  following are 
   however  not  given in  the Annals  in any  version (if  they had  been they 
   would of course have been extended in two  steps, first  by a  hundred years 
   and then by two hundred years).                                              
    Elboron  son  of  Dior  born  192;  Elbereth  his  brother  born  195  (they 
   were thus fourteen and eleven years old at their deaths, AB 2 annal 306); 
    Hurin died in '? 200' (in annal zoo in AB i, repeated in AB 2, 'of his fate 
   no certain tidings are known');                                              
    Ulfand  the  Swart  born  100,  died  170;  Uldor  the Accursed  born 125, 
   Ulfast born 128, Ulwar born 130;                                            
    Bor   the  Faithful   born  120;   Borlas  born   143;  Boromir   born  145; 
   Borthandos born 147.                                                         
    In  addition  to  the  genealogical  tables there  is also  a table  of the 
   divisions of  the Qendi  which is  almost the  same as  that given  with the 
   lhammas  on p.  197, and  together with  this table  is a  list of  the many 
   names  by which  the Lindar,  Noldor, and  Teleri were  known. This  list is 
   a first form of that in QS $29 (note to the text), and  all the  names found 
   here are found also in the longer list in QS; but there  are here  also many 
   Elvish names which (apart from Soloneldi) are not found in QS:               
  
    The   Lindar   are   named   also   Tarqendi  'High-elves',   Vanimor  'the 
   Beautiful' [> Irimor 'the Fair Ones'], and Ninqendi 'White-elves';           
    The   Noldor  are   named  also   Nurqendi  Deep-elves,   Ainimor  [written 
   above: Istimor] 'the Wise', and Kuluqendi 'Golden-elves',                    
    The   Teleri   are   named   also   Falmarindi   'Foam-riders',   Soloneldi 
   'Musicians of the shore', and Veaneldar 'Sea-elves'.                         
    The name Vanimor is used in A V 2 of  the lesser  spirits of  Valarin race, 
   
   among  whom  were  'later  numbered'  also  the  Valarindi,  the   Children  of 
   the  Valar  (pp.  110, 121);  the latter  are the  Vanimor in  the Etymologies, 
   stem   BAN,   but   under   the   negative   stems   UGU,   UMU  the   name  is 
   translated   'fair   folk   =   (men   and)   elves'.   Some  other   of  these 
   names   also   appear   in   the    Etymologies:   Tarqendi    (TA),   Nurqendi 
   (NU),  Istimor  (is),   Falmarindi  (PHAL),   Soloneldi  (SOL).   With  Irimor 
   cf. Irima ye Numenor in The Lost Road (p. 72), and see stem ID.                 
                                                                                  
                                II. THE LIST OF NAMES.                              
                                                                                  
   During  the  1930S  my  father  began the  task of  making an  alphabetic list, 
   with definitions, of  all the  names in  his works  concerned with  the legends 
   of the Elder Days. A list of sources is attached to this list, and  the entries 
   are  accompanied  by  full  references  to  sources  (by page-number  or annal- 
   date) - but  these references  are almost  entirely confined  to the  Annals of 
   Beleriand and the Genealogies: the only  others are  a few  to the  first pages 
   of  the  Qenta  Noldorinwa  (Q)  and two  to the  Map. In  the list  of sources 
   'Annals of Beleriand' and 'Genealogies'  are marked  with a  tick; it  is clear 
   then  that  my  father  had  indexed  these  and  made  a  beginning on  Q when 
   he stopped.                                                                     
     As  the  List  of Names  was originally  written the  references are  only to 
   the  first  version  of  AB  i  (but  include  additions  made  to   that  text 
   subsequently and given in the notes in I V. 310 - 13). But after the list was 
   abandoned  as  a  methodical  work  of  reference  my father  added to  it more 
   haphazardly,  without  references,  and  these  later  additions  show  use  of 
   the  second  version of  AB i,  as well  as some  names that  do not  appear in 
   any of the texts; entries were also substantially modified and extended.        
     The  majority  of  the  entries  do  not  in  fact  add  anything   in  their 
   definitions to what is available in the  sources, and  it is  quite unnecessary 
   to  give  the  work  in full.  There follows  here a  small selection  from the 
   material, this  being restricted  to those  entries or  parts of  entries which 
   have  some  particular  feature  of  interest   (mostly  concerning   names  or 
   name-forms).                                                                    
                                                                                  
     Aldaron  The  Noldorin  equivalent  is  given  as  Galadon, which  does not 
     appear elsewhere.                                                             
   Balrog  is  said  to  be  an   Orc-word  with   no  pure   Qenya  equivalent: 
     'borrowed   Malaroko-';   contrast  the   Etymologies,  stems   NCWAL,  RUK. 
     Beleriand  'Originally  land  about  southern  Sirion,  named  by  the  Elves 
     of  the  Havens  from  Cape  Balar,  and  Bay  of  Balar  into  which  Sirion 
     flowed;  extended  to  all  lands  south   of  Hithlum   and  Taur-na-Danion, 
     and   west  of   Eredlindon.  Its   southern  borders   undefined.  Sometimes 
     includes  Doriath  and  Ossiriand.'  With  this  statement  of the  extent of 
  
     Beleriand  cf.  QS  $ 108;  and with  the derivation  of the  name Beleriand 
     from  Cape  Balar,  Bay  of  Balar, cf.  the Etymologies,  stem BAL.  This is 
   
   the first occurrence of Cape Balar, which was however marked in on               
   the second Map as originally drawn and lettered.                                 
   Beren   The  surnames   of  Beren   were  first   given  as   Mablosgen  'Empty- 
   handed'   and   Ermabuin   'One-handed'   (as   in   AB   z   annal   232).  The 
   former   was   changed   to   Mablothren  and   then  to   Camlost  (and   in  a 
   separate  entry  Mablosgen  >  Mablost);  the  latter   to  Erchamui   and  then 
   to Erchamion  (again  as  in  AB  z,  note  22).  From  the   Etymologies  (stems 
   KAB,  MAP)  it  appears  that  the  names  containing   the  element   mab  are 
   Ilkorin   (Doriathrin)   names,   while   those   containing   cam,   cham   are 
   Noldorin.                                                                        
   Cinderion   'Gnomish   name   =   Hither   Lands'.   This   name  has   no  ref- 
   erence to a source;  it is  found nowhere  else, nor  any form  at all  like it. 
   Cristhorn  was  emended  first  to  Cil-thorn   and  then   to  Cil-thor(o)ndor, 
   with   the   definition  'Eagle-cleft   of  Thorondor   King  of   Eagles'.  The 
   forms  Cilthoron   and  Cilthorondor   are  found   in  the   Etymologies  (stem 
   KIL), as also is Cristhoron (KIRIS).                                           
   Dagor   Delothrin   'The   Last   Battle,  "the   Terrible  Battle",   in  which 
   Fionwe  overcame  Morgoth.'  The  reference  given  is  to   AB  x   annal  250, 
   where  however  no  Elvish  name  is   found.  In   a  cross-reference   in  the 
   list to the Last Battle it is called also 'the Long Battle' (for it lasted fifty 
   years).                                                                          
   Dagor Nirnaith is given as a name of the Battle of Unnumbered Tears.              
   Dark-elves  'Translation  of   Moreldar  (also   called  Ilkorindi,   those  who 
   came  not  to  Kor),  the  name  of  all  the   Elves  who   remained  wandering 
   in   the  Hither   Lands...'  The   term  Moreldar   is  not   found  elsewhere. 
   The  nomenclature  here  is  of  course  that  of  Q  ($2),  where Eldar  = 'all 
   Elves'  and  the  Ilkorindi  or  Dark-elves  are  those  who  were  lost  on the 
   Great March.                                                                     
   Bor-deloth,   or   Dor-na-Daideloth   '"Land   of   Dread"   or  "Land   of  the 
   Shadow   of   Dread",   those  regions   east  of   Eredwethion  and   north  of 
   Taur-na-Danion   which   Morgoth    ruled;   but    its   borders    were   ever 
   increased southward, and early it included Taur-na-Fuin.'                        
   Dorthanion  is  stated  to  be  a   Doriathrin  name:   thanion  =   'of  pines' 
   (than). See the Etymologies, stem THON.                                          
   Dwarves   'Called   by   the  Dark-elves   (and  so   by  the   Gnomes)  Nauglar 
   (singular  Naugla).'Nauglar  appears  in  an  addition  to  AB r  (IV. 311); 
   the QS form is Naugrim.                                                          
   Elivorn  'Lake-Black  in  Dor  Granthir.'  This  was  a  latter addition  to the 
   list  and  has  no  source-reference.  Elivorn  may  well  have  been  the  form 
   erased  and  replaced  by  Helevorn  in QS  $ 118. Dor  Granthir is  found in 
   the same passage in QS.                                                          
   Eredlindon    '"Blue    Mountains"    (lind    blue),    eastern    bounds    of 
   Beleriand.' See the commentary on QS $ 108.                                     
   Eredlumin   '"Gloomy   Mountains",   mountains   to   east   [read    west]   of 
   Hithlum,  overlooking  the  Seas.'  As  the  list  was  originally  made,  Ered- 
   lomin  was  at  both  occurrences   written  Ered-lumin.   I  have   noted  (IV. 
   
   192  -  3) that  both the  meaning of  the name  and its  application were 
  
   changed,  so  that  Ered-lomin  'Shadowy  Mountains',  to  the   east  and 
   south  of  Hithlum,  as  in  Q,  became  Ered-lomin  'Echoing  Mountains', 
   the coastal range west of Hithlum;  and at  the same  time the  meaning of 
   Dor-lomin  changed  from  'Land  of  Shadows'  to  'Land  of  Echoes'.  In 
   the  List  of  Names as  originally made  the new  name for  the mountains 
   east   and   south   of   Hithlum,   Eredwethion   'Shadowy   Mountains', 
   already  appears  (with  the  etymology  gwath  'shadow'),  and  there  is 
   here  therefore  a  halfway  stage,  when  Ered-lomin (-lumin)  had become 
   the  name  of  the coastal  range but  did not  yet have  the significance 
   'Echoing'.  There  is  no  doubt  an  etymological  halfway   stage  also, 
   which  I  take  to  be  the  explanation  of  the  lumin form  (found also 
   in  Dor-lumin  on  the  second  Map):   the  source   was  now   the  stem 
   LUM,  given  in  the  Etymologies  as  the  source of  Hith-lum (and  of Q 
   Hisilumbe,  changed  to  Hisilome  under  the  influence of  lome 'night': 
   Q   lumbe   'gloom,   shadow').   Hence   the  translation   here  'Gloomy 
   Mountains',  which  is  not  found  elsewhere. Finally  the interpretation 
   'Echoing' arose, with derivation of -lomin from the stem LAM.              
   Fingolfin The cairn of Fingolfin is called Sarnas Fingolfin.                
   Fuin  Daidelos  'Night  of  Dread's  Shadow'  or  'Deadly  Nightshade'  is 
   given as a name of Taur-na-Fuin.                                           
   Gothmog   '=   Voice  of   Goth  (Morgoth),   an  Orc-name.'   Morgoth  is 
   explained  at its  place in  the list  as 'formed  from his  Orc-name Goth 
   "Lord or Master", with  mor "dark  or black"  prefixed.' These  entries in 
   the List of Names have been discussed in II. 67.  In the  Etymologies the 
   element  goth  is  differently  explained  in Gothmog  (GOS, GOTH)  and in 
   Morgoth  (KOT,  but  with  a suggestion  that the  name 'may  also contain 
   GOTH ).                                                                    
   Gurtholfin   was   subsequently   changed  to   Gurtholvin  and   then  to 
   Gurtholf.  Gurtholfin  >  Gurtholf  also  in  AB  2,  note  39;   see  the 
   Etymologies, stems GOLOB and NGUR.                                         
   Hithlum  is  translated  'Mist-and-Dusk';   see  the   Etymologies,  stems 
   KHIS and LUM.                                                              
   Kuivienen  The Noldorin  name Nen  Echui is  given; this  is found  in the 
   Etymologies, stem KUY.                                                     
   Morgoth See Gothmog.                                                       
   Orcs  'Gnomish  orch,  pl.  eirch,  erch;  Qenya ork, orqui  borrowed from 
   Gnomish.  A  folk  devised and  brought into  being by  Morgoth to  war on 
   Elves  and  Men;  sometimes  translated  "Goblins",   but  they   were  of 
   nearly human stature.' See the entry OROK in the Etymologies.              
   Sarn Athrad is translated 'Stone of Crossing'.                              
   Sirion The length  of Sirion  is given  as 'about  goo miles'  from Eithil 
   Sirion to the Delta. In QS $ 107 the length of the river from the Pass of 
   Sirion to the Delta is 121 leagues, which if measured  in a  straight line 
   from  the  northern  opening  of  the Pass  agrees with  the scale  on the 
   second Map of 3'2  Cm. =  50 miles  (see p.  272). But  the List  of Names 
   
    and  the  original  drawing  of  the  second  Map  were  associated,  and two 
    of the references given in the list are made to the Map,  so that  the figure 
    of goo miles (300 leagues) is hard to account for.                           
      Sirion's   Haven:   '(Siriombar),   the   settlement   of   Tuor   and  the 
    remnants  of  Doriath  at   Eges-sirion;  also   called  Sirion.'   The  name 
  
    Siriombar only occurs here; cf. Brithornbar.                                 
      Mouths  of  Sirion:  '(Eges-sirion),  the  various  branches  of  Sirion at 
    its delta, also the region of the delta.' Above the  second s  of Eges-sirion 
    (a  name  not  found  elsewhere)  is  written  an  h,  showing the  change of 
    original s to h in medial position.                                          
      Sirion's Well: '(Eithil or Eithil Sirion), the sources of Sirion,  and the 
    fortress of Fingolfin and Fingon near the spring.'                           
    Tol Thu is another name for Tol-na-Gaurhoth.                                 
    Tulkas  'The  youngest and  strongest of  the nine  Valar.' The  reference is 
    to Q, IV. 79, but it is not said there that  Tulkas was  the youngest  of the 
    Valar.                                                                       
                                                                                
                         III THE SECOND 'SILMARILLION' MAP                       
                                                                                
   The  second  map  of Middle-earth  west of  the Blue  Mountains in  the Elder 
   Days  was  also  the  last.  My  father  never  made  another; and  over many 
   years this  one became  covered all  over with  alterations and  additions of 
   names and features, not a few of them so hastily or  faintly pencilled  as to 
   be more or  less obscure.  This was  the basis  for my  map in  the published 
   'Silmarillion'.                                                               
    The  original  element  in  the  map  can   however  be   readily  perceived 
   from  the  fine and  careful pen  (all subsequent  change was  roughly done); 
   and I give here on  four successive  pages a  reproduction of  the map  as it 
   was  originally  drawn  and lettered.  I have  taken pains  to make  this as 
   close a copy of the original as I could, though I do not guarantee  the exact 
   correspondence of every tree.                                                 
    It is clear that  this second  map, developed  from that  given in  Vol. IV, 
   belonged in its original form with the earlier work of the  1930S: it  was in 
   fact closely associated with the List of Names  - which  in two  cases (Eglor 
   and  Eredlumin,  although  Eredlumin  is  not  marked   on  the   map)  gives 
   'Map'  as  the  source-reference  -  as  is   shown  by   certain  name-forms 
   common  to  both,  e.g.  Dor-deloth,  Dor-lumin,  Eithil  Sirion, and  by the 
   occurrence in both of  Cape Balar  (see the  entry Beleriand  in the  List of 
   Names).  Moreover  the  date  in  'Realm  of  Nargothrond  Beyond  the  river 
   (until 195)' on the map associates it with the original Annals  of Beleriand, 
   where the fall of the redoubt took place in that year (IV. 305), as does the 
   river-name Rathlorion (later Rathloriel).                                     
    The   map  is   on  four   sheets,  originally   pasted  together   but  now 
   separate,  in  which  the  map-squares  do  not  entirely  coincide  with the 
   sheets.  In  my reproductions  I have  followed the  squares rather  than the 
   
    original sheets. I  have numbered  the squares  horizontally right  across the 
    map from 1 to 15, and  lettered them  vertically from  A to  M, so  that each 
    square  has  a  different  combination  of  letter  and figure  for subsequent 
    reference. I hope later to  give an  account of  all changes  made to  the map 
    afterwards,  using  these  redrawings as  a basis.  The scale  is 50  miles to 
    3'2 cm. (the length of the sides of the squares); see p. 272.                  
      There  are  various  developments  in  the  physical  features of  the lands 
    from the first  Map (such  as the  large island  lying off  the coast  west of 
    Drengist;   the   Mountains  of   Mithrim;  the   eastern  tributary   arm  of 
    Gelion; the isle of Balar), but I shall  not here  make a  detailed comparison 
  
    between  the  two.  It  will  be  seen that  at this  stage my  father entered 
    remarkably  few  names on  the new  map -  far fewer  than were  in existence, 
    in  marked  contrast  to  the  old  one,  which  names   Ivrin,  Thangorodrim, 
    Angband,  Mount  Dolm,  the   Hill  of   Spies,  the   great  mountain-chains, 
    etc.  On  the  second  map  such  features as  Lake Ivrin  and Mount  Dolm are 
    nonetheless  shown,  and  of  course  some  names   added  in   roughly  later 
    may well go back to the early period; but as this is impossible to tell I have 
    omitted everything in the  redrawing that  is not  original. I  cannot explain 
    the  mountain  blacked-in  to the  west of  Ivrin (square  D5), nor  the large 
    mound,  if  that is  what it  is, between  Sirion and  Mindeb (E8),  nor again 
    the  curious  circular  bay  on  the coast  below Drengist  (C3). On  the very 
    strange  representation  of  Thangorodrim,  isolated  in  a circle  of smaller 
    peaks, see p. 271.                                                             
      Especially  interesting  is  the  appearance  of Tavrobel  in the  Forest of 
    Brethil. In the literary texts of this period  Tavrobel is  named only  in the 
    preamble  to  AV  i  (cited  on  p. 201),  as Pengolod's  home in  Tol Eressea 
    'after  his  return  unto  the West',  where AElfwine  (Eriol) saw  and trans- 
    lated  the  Annals;  from this  preamble was  developed that  to QS  (p. 203), 
    where  however  the  name  is  written Tathrobel.  On the  other hand,  in the 
    Etymologies  (stem  PEL(ES))  Tavrobel  is  mentioned   as  the   'village  of 
    Turin in  the forest  of Brethil,  and name  of village  in Tol  Eressea'; the 
    first  element is  Noldorin tafr,  tavor, 'woodpecker'  (TAM), and  the second 
    means  '(fenced)  village'  (Qenya  opele,  Noldorin  gobel).   The  following 
    evidences                             thus                             appear: 
    (1)   In   the   earliest  legends   Tavrobel  (originally   translated  'wood- 
    home',  I.  267)  had  likewise  a  double  meaning: it  was Great  Haywood in 
    Staffordshire   in   England,   and   it  bore,   according  to   complex  and 
    changing conceptions by this time long  since lost,  a particular  relation to 
    Gilfanon's  home  of  the same  name in  Tol Eressea  (see II.  292 -  3 310). 
    (2)   Haywood   was   in   Old   English   baeg-wudu   'enclosed   wood'  (II. 
                                                                                  
    328).                                                                          
    (3)  Later  (in  the  post-Lord  of  the  Rings period)  the dwellings  of the 
    Men  of  Brethil  to  whom  Turin   came  were   ca1led  Ephel   Brandir  'the 
    encircling fence of Brandir' (ephel  derived from  et-pel 'outer  fence'), and 
    this  village  was  on   an  eminence   in  the   forest  called   Amon  Obel. 
    (4)  In  the  Etymologies,  Tavrobel  is  still  the  name  of two  places, the 
   
    village  of  the  Woodmen  in  Brethil,  and  a  village  in  Tol  Eressea,  where (in 
    the  preambles  to  A  V  x  and  QS)  Pengolod  (successor,  as  I  have   argued  in 
    IV. 274, to Gilfanon) dwelt.                                                           
      But  there  is  no  indication  at  all  why  Tavrobel  should  still be  used twice 
    in  this  way.  It  may  be  thought  that  my   father  did   not  wish   finally  to 
    abandon  this  old  and  deep   association  of   his  youth;   and  it   is  tempting 
    therefore  to  see  his  bestowal  at  this  time  of  the name  Tavrobel in  this way 
    and  in  this  place  as  an  echo  of  Great  Haywood,   and  perhaps   not  entirely 
    fanciful   to   wonder  whether   he  was   influenced  by   the  confluence   of  the 
    two  rivers,  Taiglin  and  Sirion,  not  wholly  unlike,  in  their  relative courses 
    here, that of the Sow and the Trent at Great Haywood (I. 396).*                        
                                                                                          
    (* Gilfanon's   house,   the   House  of   the  Hundred   Chimneys,  stood   near  the 
  
    bridge  of  Tavrobel  (I.  174-5),  where  two  rivers, Gruir  and Afros,  joined (II. 
    284, 287). I noted (I. 196 note 5) the possibility that there was, or is, a house that 
    gave  rise  to  Gilfanon's; and  it has  been pointed  out to  me by  Mr G.  L. Elkin, 
    Acting  Director  of  the  Shugborough  Estate,  who  has  kindly  supplied   me  with 
    photographs  and  a  detailed  map,  that  Shugborough  Hall,  the  home of  the Earls 
    of Lichfield and now the property of the National Trust, is  near the  end of  the old 
    packhorse  bridge  (called  the  Essex  Bridge)  which  crosses  the  rivers  at their 
    confluence,  and  that  the  chimneys  of  the  mansion  are  a  prominent  feature. It 
    seems very likely that it was my father's sight of the great  house through  the trees 
    and  its  smoking  chimneys  as  he  stood  on the  bridge that  lies, in  some sense, 
    behind  the  House  of  the  Hundred  Chimneys  in  the  old  legend.  Mr   Elkin  has 
    further  suggested  that the  High Heath  or Heath  of the  Sky-roof, where  the great 
    battle  was  fought, so  that it  became the  Withered Heath  (II. 284,  287-8), might 
    be Hopton Heath (where  a battle  of the  Civil War  was fought  in 1643),  which lies 
    a few miles to the North-west.)                                                        
  
                   CONTENTS.                                 
                                                            
   Foreword                                    page   1.     
                                                            
                THE FIRST PHASE.                             
                                                            
       I     A LONG-EXPECTED PARTY                       II 
      II     FROM HOBBITON TO THE WOODY END                  
      III    OF GOLLUM AND THE RING         73               
      IV     TO MAGGOT'S FARM AND BUCKLAND 88                
       V     THE OLD FOREST AND THE                          
                                                            
              WITHYWINDLE                               110 
                                                            
      VI     TOM BOMBADIL                               117 
     VII     THE BARROW-WIGHT                           125 
     VIII   ARRIVAL AT BREE                            132 
      IX     TROTTER AND THE JOURNEY TO                      
                                                            
              WEATH ERTOP                               148 
       X     THE ATTACK ON WEATHERTOP                   177 
      XI     FROM WEATHERTOP TO THE FORD                190 
     XII     AT RIVENDELL                               206 
                                                            
    XIII     'QUERIES AND ALTERATIONS'                  220 
                                                            
                THE SECOND PHASE                             
                                                            
     XIV     RETURN TO HOBBITON                         233 
      XV     ANCIENT HISTORY                            250 
     XVI     DELAYS ARE DANGEROUS                       273 
    XVII     A SHORT CUT TO MUSHROOMS                   286 
   XVIII     AGAIN FROM BUCKLAND TO THE                      
                                                            
              WITHYWINDLE                               298 
                                                            
                THE THIRD PHASE                              
                                                            
     XIX     THE THIRD PHASE (1):                            
                                                            
              THE JOURNEY TO BREE                       309 
   
                                                         page         
                                                                     
   XX        THE THIRD PHASE (2):                                     
                                                                     
                AT THE SIGN OF THE PRANCING PONY         331                  
                                                                     
   XXI       THE THIRD PHASE (3):                                     
                                                                     
                TO WEATHERTOP AND RIVENDELL              352                       
  
                                                                     
   XXII    NEW UNCERTAINTIES AND NEW                                     
                PROJECTIONS                              369 
                                                                     
                   THE STORY CONTINUED                                
                                                                     
   XXIII   IN THE HOUSE OF ELROND                        391 
             XXIV THE RING GOES SOUTH                    415 
              XXV THE MINES OF MORIA                     442 
                                                                     
   Index                                                 468 
                                                                     
                           ILLUSTRATIONS                           
                                                                     
   Map of the Shire                                  frontispiece 
   The original opening page of The Lord of  the Rings             12 
   The original description of the writing on the Ring            257 
                                                                     
   The Ring-verse, and the emergence of the Ruling Ring in            
   the narrative                                                 259 
   Planof Bree                                                   335 
   The emergence of Treebeard                                    383 
                                                                     
   The earliest map of the lands south of the Map of Wilderland       
   in The Hobbit                                                 439 
   The inscription of the West Gate of Moria                     450 
   
   
   
                                   FOREWORD.                               
                                                                          
   As  is  well  known,  the  manuscripts  and typescripts  of The  Lord of 
   the  Rings  were  sold  by  J.  R. R.  Tolkien to  Marquette University, 
   Milwaukee, a few  years after  its publication,  together with  those of 
   The  Hobbit  and  Farmer  Giles  of  Ham,  and also  Mr. Bliss.  A long 
   time  elapsed  between  the  shipment  of  these  latter  papers,  which 
   reached  Marquette in  July 1957,  and that  of The  Lord of  the Rings, 
   which  did  not arrive  until the  following year.  The reason  for this 
   was  that  my father  had undertaken  to sort,  annotate, and  date the 
   multifarious  manuscripts  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings,  but  found it 
   impossible at that time to do  the work  required. It  is clear  that he 
   never did so, and in the end let  the papers  go just  as they  were; it 
   was  noted  when  they  reached   Marquette  that   they  were   'in  no 
   order'.  Had  he done  so, he  must have  seen at  that time  that, very 
   large  though  the  manuscript  collection   was,  it   was  nonetheless 
   incomplete.                                                             
     Seven  years  later, in  1965, when  he was  working on  the revision 
   of The  Lord of  the Rings,  he wrote  to the  Director of  Libraries at 
   Marquette,  asking  if  a  certain  scheme  of dates  and events  in the 
   narrative  was  to  be found  there, since  he had  'never made  out any 
   full schedule or note of the papers transferred to you.' In  this letter 
  
   he  explained  that  the transfer  had taken  place at  a time  when his 
   papers  were  dispersed  between  his   house  in   Headington  (Oxford) 
   and  his  rooms  in  Merton  College;  and  he  also  said  that  he now 
   found  himself  still  in  possession of  'written matter'  that 'should 
   belong  to  you'.  when  he  had finished  the revision  of The  Lord of 
   the Rings he would look into the question. But he did not do so.        
     These  papers  passed  to  me  on  his  death  eight years  later; but 
   though   Humphrey   Carpenter   made   reference   to   them    in   his 
   Biography  (1977)  and  cited  from  them  some  early notes,  I neglec- 
   ted  them  for  many  years,  being  absorbed  in   the  long   work  of 
   tracing  the  evolution  of  the-narratives  of  the  Elder   Days,  the 
   legends  of  Beleriand  and  Valinor.  The  publication  of  Volume  III 
   of  'The  History  of  Middle-earth'  was  already approaching  before I 
   had  any  idea  that the  'History' might  extend to  an account  of the 
   writing  of The  lard  of  the  Rings.  During  the  last  three  years, 
   however,  I  have  been  engaged  at   intervals  in   the  decipherment 
   and  analysis  of The  Lord of  the Rings  manuscripts in  my possession 
   
   (a task still far from completed). It  has emerged  from this  that the 
   papers  left  behind  in 1958  consist largely  of the  earliest phases 
   of  composition,  although  in  some  cases  (and  most notably  in the 
   first  chapter,  which  was  rewritten  many  times   over)  successive 
   versions  found  among  these   papers  bring   the  narrative   to  an 
   advanced  state. In  general, however,  it was  only the  initial notes 
   and  earliest  drafts,  with  outlines  for the  further course  of the 
   story,  that  remained in  England when  the great  bulk of  the papers 
   went to Marquette.                                                     
     I  do not  of course  know how  it came  about that  these particular 
   manuscripts  came  to  be  left  out of  the consignment  to Marquette; 
   but  I  think  that  an  explanation  in  general  terms  can  be found 
   readily  enough.  Immensely  prolific as  my father  was ('I  found not 
   being able to use a pen or pencil as defeating as the loss of  her beak 
   would  be  to  a  hen,'  he  wrote  to  Stanley  Unwin  in  1963,  when 
   suffering  from  an  ailment  in his  right arm),  constantly revising, 
   re-using,  beginning  again,  but  never  throwing  any of  his writing 
   away,  his  papers  became  inextricably  complex,   disorganised,  and 
   dispersed. It does not seem likely that at the time of the  transfer to 
   Marquette  he  would  have  been  greatly  concerned  with or  have had 
   any  precise  recollection  of  the  early  drafts,  some of  them sup- 
   planted   and   overtaken  as   much  as   twenty  years   before;  and 
   no  doubt  they  had  long  since  been   set  aside,   forgotten,  and 
   buried.                                                                
     However  this  may  be,  it  is  self-evidently  desirable  that  the 
   separated  manuscripts  should  be  joined  together  again,   and  the 
   whole  corpus  preserved  in  one  place.  This   must  have   been  my 
   father's intention at the time  of the  original sale;  and accordingly 
   the  manuscripts  at  present  in  my  keeping will  be handed  over to 
   Marquette University.                                                  
     The greater part of the material cited or described  in this  book is 
   found in  the papers  that remained  behind; but  the third  section of 
   the  book  (called  'The  Third Phase')  constituted a  difficult prob- 
  
   lem,  because  in  this  case  the  manuscripts  were divided.  Most of 
   the  chapters  in  this  'phase'  of composition  went to  Marquette in 
   1958, but substantial parts  of several  of them  did not.  These parts 
   had  become  separated  because  my  father  had  rejected  them, while 
   using  the  remainder  as  constituent  elements  in new  versions. The 
   interpretation  of  this  part  of  the history  would have  been alto- 
   gether  impossible  without  very  full  co-operation  from  Marquette, 
   and  this  I  have  abundantly  received. Above  all, Mr  Taum Santoski 
   has  engaged  with  great  skill  and  care in  a complex  operation in 
   
   which  we  have  exchanged  over  many   months  annotated   copies  of 
   the  texts;  and  it has  been possible  in this  way to  determine the 
   textual  history,  and  to reconstruct  the original  manuscripts which 
   my  father  himself  dismembered nearly  half a  century ago.  I record 
   with  pleasure  and deep  appreciation the  generous assistance  that I 
   have  received  from  him,  and  also  from Mr  Charles B.  Elston, the 
   Archivist  of  the  Memorial  Library  at   Marquette,  from   Mr  John 
   D. Rateliff, and from Miss Tracy Muench.                                
                                                                          
     This attempt to give an account of  the first  stages in  the writing 
   of The Lard of the  Rings has  been beset  by other  difficulties than 
   the  fact  of  the  manuscripts  being  widely  sundered;  difficulties 
   primarily in the interpretation of  the sequence  of writing,  but also 
   in the presentation of the results in a printed book.                   
     Briefly, the writing proceeded in a series of 'waves'  or (as  I have 
   called  them  in  this  book)  'phases'. The  first chapter  was itself 
   reconstituted  three  times  before  the  hobbits  ever  left Hobbiton, 
   but the story then went  all the  way to  Rivendell before  the impulse 
   failed.  My  father  then  started  again   from  the   beginning  (the 
   'second phase'), and then again (the  'third phase');  and as  new nar- 
   rative  elements  and  new  names  and  relations among  the characters 
   appeared  they  were  written  into   previous  drafts,   at  different 
   times.  Parts  of  a  text were  taken out  and used  elsewhere. Alter- 
   native  versions  were  incorporated  into  the  same   manuscript,  so 
   that the story could  be read  in more  than one  way according  to the 
   directions  given.  To  determine  the  sequence  of  these exceedingly 
   complex  movements  with  demonstrable  correctness  at  all  points is 
   scarcely  possible.  One  or-two  dates  that  my  father wrote  in are 
   insufficient  to  give more  than very  limited assistance,  and refer- 
   ences to the progress of the work in his letters  are unclear  and hard 
   to  interpret.  Differences  of  script  can  be very  misleading. Thus 
   the  determination  of  the  history  of  composition  has to  be based 
   very  largely  on  clues  afforded  by  the  evolution  of   names  and 
   motives in the narrative itself; but in this there is every possibility 
   of  going  astray  through  mistaking the  relative dates  of additions 
   and  alterations.  Exemplification  of  these  problems  will  be found 
   throughout  the  book.  I do  not suppose  for one  moment that  I have 
   succeeded  in  determining  the  history  correctly  at   every  point: 
   indeed  there remain  several cases  where the  evidence appears  to be 
   contradictory  and  I  can  offer  no  solution.  The  nature  of  the 
   manuscripts  is  such  that   they  will   probably  always   admit  of 
  
   differing  interpretations.  But  the  sequence  of composition  that I 
   
   propose,  after  much   experimentation  with   alternative  theories, 
   seems to me to fit the evidence very much the best.                   
     The  earliest plot-outlines  and narrative  drafts are  often barely 
   legible,  and  become  more  difficult  as  the work  proceeded. Using 
   any scrap of the wretched paper  of the  war years  that came  to hand 
   -  sometimes  writing  not   merely  on   the  backs   of  examination 
   scripts  but  across  the scripts  themselves -  my father  would dash 
   down elliptically his thoughts for the  story to  come, and  his first 
   formulations  of  narrative,  at  tearing  speed.  In  the handwriting 
   that he used for  rapid drafts  and sketches,  not intended  to endure 
   long  before  he  turned  to  them   again  and   gave  them   a  more 
   workable  form,  letters  are  so  loosely  formed  that a  word which 
   cannot  be  deduced  or  guessed  at  from the  context or  from later 
   versions  can  prove  perfectly  opaque  after  long  examination; and 
   if,  as  he  often  did, he  used a  soft pencil  much has  now become 
   blurred  and  faint.  This  must  be  borne  in  mind  throughout: the 
   earliest drafts were put  urgently to  paper just  as the  first words 
   came  to  mind  and   before  the   thought  dissolved,   whereas  the 
   printed text (apart from a sprinkling of dots and queries in  the face 
   of  illegibility)  inevitably  conveys  an  air  of  calm  and ordered 
   composition, the phrasing weighed and intended.                       
                                                                        
     Turning  to  the  way  in which  the material  is presented  in this 
   book,  the  most  intractable  problem  lies  in  the  development  of 
   the  story  through  successive  drafts,  always  changing  but always 
   closely  dependent on  what preceded.  In the  rather extreme  case of 
   the  opening  chapter  'A  Long-expected  Party',  there  are  in this 
   book  six  main  texts  to  be  considered and  a number  of abandoned 
   openings. A complete  presentation of  all the  material for  this one 
   chapter would almost constitute a book in  itself, not  to speak  of a 
   mass  of  repetition  or near-repetition.  On the  other hand,  a suc- 
   cession of texts reduced to  extracts and  short citations  (where the 
   versions differ significantly from their predecessors) is not  easy to 
   follow, and if the development is  traced at  all closely  this method 
   also takes up  much space.  There is  no really  satisfactory solution 
   to  this.  The  editor  must  take  responsibility  for  selecting and 
   emphasizing  those elements  that he  considers most  interesting and 
   most significant. In general I give  the earliest  narrative complete, 
   or  nearly  complete,  in  each chapter,  as the  basis to  which sub- 
   sequent   development   can  be   referred.  Different   treatment  of 
   the  manuscripts  calls  for  different  arrangement of  the editorial 
   element:  where  texts  are given  more or  less in  full much  use is 
   
   made  of  numbered  notes  (which  may  constitute  an  important part 
   of the presentation of a  complex text),  but where  they are  not the 
   chapter proceeds rather as a discussion with citations.               
     My  father  bestowed  immense  pains  on  the  creation of  The Lord 
   of the Rings, and my intention has been that this record of  his first 
   years of work on it should reflect those pains. The first part  of the 
  
   story, before the Ring  left Rivendell,  took by  far the  most labour 
   to achieve (hence the length  of this  book in  relation to  the whole 
   story);  and  the  doubts,  indecisions,  unpickings,  restructurings, 
   and  false  starts  have  been  described.  The result  is necessarily 
   extremely  intricate;  but  whereas  it would  be possible  to recount 
   the  history  in  a  greatly  reduced  and  abbreviated  form,   I  am 
   convinced that to omit  difficult detail  or to  oversimplify problems 
   and explanations would rob the study of its essential interest.       
     My object has been to give  an account  of the  writing of  The Lord 
   of  the  Rings, to  exhibit the  subtle process  of change  that could 
   transform  the  significance  of  events and  the identity  of persons 
   while  preserving  those  scenes  and  the  words  that   were  spoken 
   from the earliest drafts. I therefore (for  example) pursue  in detail 
   the  history  of  the two  hobbits who  ultimately issued  in Peregrin 
   Took  and  Fredegar  Bolger,  but  only  after the  most extraordinary 
   permutations  and  coalescences  of  name,  character,  and  role;  on 
   the other  hand I  refrain from  all discussion  that is  not directly 
   relevant to the evolution of the narrative.                           
     In  the  nature  of  the  book,  I   assume  conversance   with  The 
   Fellowship  of  the  Ring,  and  comparison  is  made   throughout  of 
   course  with  the  published  work.  Page-references  to   The  Fellow- 
   ship  of  the  Ring  (abbreviated  FR) are  given to  the three-volume 
   hardback  edition  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  (LR)   published  by 
   George   Allen   and   Unwin   (now   Unwin   Hyman)    and   Houghton 
   Mifflin  Company,  this  being  the  edition  common  to  both England 
   and America, but I think that  it will  be found  in fact  that almost 
   all such references can be readily  traced in  any edition,  since the 
   precise point referred to in  the final  form of  the story  is nearly 
   always evident from the context.                                      
     In the 'first phase' of writing, which took the story  to Rivendell, 
   most  of  the  chapters  were title-less,  and subsequently  there was 
   much  shifting  in  the  division  of  the  story into  chapters, with 
   variation in titles and numbers. I have thought  it best  therefore to 
   avoid  confusion  by  giving  many of  my chapters  simple descriptive 
   titles,  such  as  'From Hobbiton  to the  Woody End',  indicating the 
   content  rather  than  relating  them  to  the  chapter-titles  in The 
   
                                                         
                                                                         
   Fellowship of the Ring. As a title for the book it seemed  suitable to 
   take one  of my  father's own  suggested but  abandoned titles  for the 
   first volume of The  Lord of  the Rings.  In a  letter to  Rayner Unwin 
   of  8  August  1953  (The  Letters  of J. R. R. Tolkien, no.  139) he 
   proposed The Return of the Shadow.                                    
                                                                         
     No account is given in this  book of  the history  of the  writing of 
   The  Hobbtit up  to its  original publication  in 1937,  aithough, from 
   the  nature  of  its  relationship  to  The  Lord  of  the  Rings,  the 
   published  work  is  constantly  referred  to.  That   relationship  is 
   curious  and  complex.  My  father  several  times  expressed  his view 
   of it, but most fully and (as I  think) most  accurately in  the course 
  
   of  a  long  letter  to  Christopher  Bretherton  written in  July 1964 
   (Letters no. 257).                                                     
                                                                         
     I  returned  to  Oxford  in  Jan.  1926,  and by  the time  The Hobbit 
     appeared  (1937)  this  'matter  of  the Elder  Days' was  in coherent 
     form.  The  Hobbit  was  not  intended  to  have  anything to  do with 
     it. I had  the habit  while my  children were  still young  of invent- 
     ing  and  telling  orally,  sometimes  of  writing  down,  'children's 
     stories'   for   their   private    amusement...   The    Hobbit   was 
     intended  to  be  one  of  them.  It had  no necessary  connexion with 
     the  'mythology',   but  naturally   became  attracted   towards  this 
     dominant  construction  in  my  mind,  causing  the  tale   to  become 
     larger  and  more  heroic  as it  proceeded. Even  so it  could really 
     stand   quite   apart,   except   for  the   references  (unnecessary, 
     though they give an  impression of  historical depth)  to the  Fall of 
     Gondolin,  the  branches  of  the  Elfkin,  and  the  quarrel  of King 
     Thingol, Luthien's father, with the Dwarves....                      
        The  magic  ring  was  the one  obvious thing  in The  Hobbit that 
     could  be  connected  with  my  mythology.  To  be  the  burden  of  a 
     large  story it  had to  be of  supreme importance.  I then  linked it 
     with  the  (originally)  quite  casual  reference to  the Necromancer, 
     whose  function  was  hardly  more  than  to  provide  a   reason  for 
     Gandalf  going  away  and  leaving  Bilbo  and  the  Dwarves  to  fend 
     for  themselves,  which  was   necessary  for   the  tale.   From  The 
     Hobbit  are  also  derived  the  matter  of  the Dwarves,  Durin their 
     prime  ancestor,  and  Moria;  and  Elrond.  The  passage  in  Ch. iii 
     relating  him  to  the  Half-elven  of the  mythology was  a fortunate 
     accident,  due  to  the  difficulty   of  constantly   inventing  good 
     names  for  new  characters.  I  gave  him  the name  Elrond casually, 
     but  as  this  came  from  the  mythology  (Elros  and Elrond  the two 
     sons  of  Earendel)  I  made  him  half-elven. Only  in The Lord was 
   
   he  identified  with  the  son   of  Earendel,   and  so   the  great- 
   grandson  of  Luthien  and  Beren,  a  great  power and  a Ringholder. 
                                                                          
   How  my  father  saw  The  Hobbit  - specifically  in relation  to 'The 
   Silmarillion' - at the time of its publication is shown clearly  in the 
   letter that he wrote to G. E. Selby on 14 December 1937:                
                                                                          
   I don't much approve of The Hobbit myself, preferring  my own           
   mythology (which is just touched on) with its  consistent no-           
   menclature - Elrond, Gondolin, and Esgaroth have  escaped out           
   of it - and organized history, to this rabble of Eddaic-named           
   dwarves out of Voluspa, newfangled  hobbits and  gollums (in-           
   vented in an idle hour) and Anglo-Saxon runes.                          
                                                                          
   The  importance  of  The  Hobbit  in  the history  of the  evolution of 
   Middle-earth lies then,  at this  time, in  the fact  that it  was pub- 
   lished, and that a sequel to  it was  demanded. As  a result,  from the 
   nature  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  as  it  evolved, The  Hobbit was 
   drawn into  Middle-earth -  and transformed  it; but  as it  stood in 
  
   I937 it was not a part of it. Its significance for Middle-earth lies in 
   what it would do, not in what it was.                                   
   Later,  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  in  turn  reacted  upon  The  Hobbit 
   itself,  in  published   and  in   (far  more   extensive)  unpublished 
   revisions of the text; but all that lies of course far in the future at 
   the point which this History has reached.                               
                                                                          
   In  the  manuscripts  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  there  is  extreme 
   inconsistency  in  such  matters  as  the  use  of capital  letters and 
   hyphens,  and  the  separation  of  elements  in  compound   names.  In 
   my  representation  of  the  texts  I  have  not imposed  any standard- 
   ization  in  this  respect,  though  using consistent  forms in  my own 
   discussions.                                                            
   
   
  THE FIRST PHASE. 
   
                                        I.                                     
                              A LONG-EXPECTED PARTY.                           
                                                                              
                                       (i)                                     
                                The First Version.                             
                                                                              
   The original written starting-point of The Lord of the  Rings -  its 'first 
   germ', as my father scribbled on the text long after - has  been preserved: 
   a manuscript of five pages entitled A long-expected party. I think  that it 
   must have been to this  (rather than  to a  second, unfinished,  draft that 
   soon  followed it)  that my  father referred  when on  19 December  1937 he 
   wrote  to  Charles  Furth at  Allen and  Unwin: 'I  have written  the first 
   chapter  of a  new story  about Hobbits  - "A  long expected  party".' Only 
   three days before he had written to Stanley Unwin:                          
    I think it is plain that... a sequel or successor to The Hobbit  is called 
   for. I promise to give this thought and attention. But I  am sure  you will 
   sympathize  when  I  say  that  the construction  of elaborate  and consis- 
   tent  mythology  (and  two  languages)  rather occupies  the mind,  and the 
   Silmarils  are  in  my  heart.  So  that goodness  knows what  will happen. 
   Mr  Baggins  began  as  a  comic  tale  among  conventional  Grimm's fairy- 
   tale dwarves, and  got drawn  into the  edge of  it -  so that  even Sauron 
   the  terrible  peeped  over  the  edge.  And  what  more  can  hobbits  do? 
   They  can  be  comic,  but  their  comedy  is  suburban  unless  it  is set 
   against things more elemental.                                              
   From this it seems plain that on the 16th of December he had not  only not 
   begun writing, but in all  probability had  not even  given thought  to the 
   substance of 'a new story  about Hobbits'.  Not long  before he  had parted 
   with the manuscript of the third version of The  Silmarillion to  Allen and 
   Unwin; it was unfinished,  and he  was still  deeply immersed  in it.  In a 
   postscript to this letter to Stanley  Unwin he  acknowledged, in  fact, the 
   return of  The Silmarillion  (and other  things) later  on that  day. None- 
   theless, he must have begun on the new story there and then.                
                                                                              
    When he first put pen to paper  he wrote  in large  letters 'When  M', but 
   he stopped before completing the final stroke  of the  M and  wrote instead 
   'When  Bilbo...'  The text  begins in  a handsome  script, but  the writing 
   becomes  progessively  faster  and  deteriorates  at the  end into  a rapid 
   scrawl not at all points legible. There are a good many alterations  to the 
   manuscript. The text that follows represents the original  form as  I judge 
   it to have been, granting that what is 'original' and what is not cannot be 
   perfectly distinguished.  Some changes  can be  seen to  have been  made at 
   the moment of writing, and these  are taken  up into  the text;  but others 
  
   
   are characteristic anticipations of the following version, and  these are 
   ignored.  In any  case it  is highly  probable that  my father  wrote the 
   versions  of  this  opening chapter  in quick  succession. Notes  to this 
   version follow immediately on the end of the text (p. 17).               
                                                                           
                            A long-expected party (1).                      
                                                                           
   When   Bilbo,   son   of   Bungo   of   the   family  of   Baggins,  [had 
   celebrated  >]  prepared  to  celebrate  his  seventieth  birthday  there 
   was  for  a  day  or  two  some talk  in the  neighbourhood. He  had once 
   had  a  little   fleeting  fame   among  the   people  of   Hobbiton  and 
   Bywater  -  he  had  disappeared  after  breakfast  one  April  30th and 
   not  reappeared   until  lunchtime   on  June   22nd  in   the  following 
   year.  A  very  odd  proceeding  for  which  he   had  never   given  any 
   good  reason,  and  of  which  he  wrote  a  nonsensical  account.  After 
   that  he  returned  to  normal  ways;  and the  shaken confidence  of the 
   district  was  gradually   restored,  especially   as  Bilbo   seemed  by 
   some   unexplained   method   to  have   become  more   than  comfortably 
   off, if not positively  wealthy. Indeed  it was  the magnificence  of the 
   party  rather than  the fleeting  fame that  at first  caused the  talk - 
   after  all  that  other  odd  business  had  happened  some  twenty years 
   before  and  was  becoming  decently   forgotten.  The   magnificence  of 
   the preparations for  the party,  I should  say. The  field to  the south 
   of  his  front  door  was  being  covered  with   pavilions.  Invitations 
   were  being  sent  out  to  all  the  Bagginses  and  all the  Tooks (his 
   relatives  on  his  mother's  side),  and  to  the Grubbs  (only remotely 
   connected);  and  to   the  Burroweses,   the  Boffinses,   the  Chubbses 
   and  the  Proudfeet:  none  of  whom  were  connected  at all  within the 
   memory  of  the  local  historians  -  some  of them  lived on  the other 
   side  of  the  shire; but  they were  all, of  course, hobbits.  Even the 
   Sackville-Bagginses,  his  cousins  on  his   father's  side,   were  not 
   forgotten.   There  had   been  a   feud  between   them  and   Mr  Bilbo 
   Baggins,  as  some  of  you  may  remember.  But  so  splendid   was  the 
   invitation-card,  all  written  in  gold,  that  they  were   induced  to 
   accept;  besides,  their  cousin  had  been  specializing  in  good  food 
   for  a  long time,  and his  tables had  a high  reputation even  in that 
   time  and  country  when  food  was  still  what  it  ought  to   be  and 
   abundant enough for all folk to practise on.                             
     Everyone  expected  a  pleasant  feast;  though  they   rather  dreaded 
   the after-dinner speech  of their  host. He  was liable  to drag  in bits 
   of what he called poetry, and even to allude,  after a  glass or  two, to 
   the  absurd  adventures  he  said  he  had  had   long  ago   during  his 
   
                                                        
   ridiculous  vanishment.  They  had  a  eery  pleasant  feast:  indeed  an 
   engrossing  entertainment.  The  purchase   of  provisions   fell  almost 
   to  zero  throughout  the  whole  shire  during  the  ensuing  week;  but 
   as  Mr  Baggins'  catering  had  emptied  all  the  stores,  cellars  and 
   warehouses  for  miles  around,  that  did  not  matter.  Then  came  the 
   speech.  Most  of  the  assembled   hobbits  were   now  in   a  tolerant 
   mood,  and  their  former  fears  were  forgotten.  They   were  prepared 
   to listen to anything, and to  cheer at  every full  stop. But  they were 
   not  prepared  to   be  startled.   But  they   were  -   completely  and 
   unprecedentedly startled; some even had indigestion.                     
         'My dear  people,' began  Mr Baggins.  'Hear, hear!'  they replied 
   in  chorus.  'My  dear  Bagginses,'  he  went  on,  standing  now  on his 
   chair,  so  that the  light of  the lanterns  that illuminated  the enor- 
   mous  pavilion  flashed  upon  the  gold   buttons  of   his  embroidered 
   waistcoat   for   all   to  see.   'And  my   dear  Tooks,   and  Grubbs, 
   and   Chubbs,   and   Burroweses,   and   Boffinses,   and  Proudfoots.'(2) 
   'Proudfeet'  shouted  an  elderly  hobbit  from  the  back.  His  name of 
  
   course  was  Proudfoot,  and  merited;  his  feet were  large, exception- 
   ally  furry,  and  both  were  on  the  table.  'Also my  dear Sackville- 
   Bagginses  that  I  welcome  back  at  last   to  Bag-end,'   Bilbo  con- 
   tinued.   'Today  is   my  seventieth   birthday.'  'Hurray   hurray  and 
   many  happy returns!  ' they  shouted. That  was the  sort of  stuff they 
   liked: short, obvious, uncontroversial.                                  
         'I  hope  you  are  all  enjoying  yourselves  as  much  as  I am.' 
   Deafening  cheers,  cries  of  yes  (and  no),  and  noises  of  trumpets 
   and  whistles.  There  were  a  great  many  junior  hobbits  present, as 
   hobbits  were  indulgent  to their  children, especially  if there  was a 
   chance  of  an  extra  meal.  Hundreds  of  musical  crackers   had  been 
   pulled.  Most  of  them  were   labelled  'Made   in  Dale'.   What  that 
   meant  only  Bilbo  and  a  few  of  his  Took-nephews  knew;   but  they 
   were  very  marvellous  crackers.  'I  have  called  you  all  together,' 
   Bilbo  went  on  when  the  last cheer  died away,  and something  in his 
   voice made a  few of  the Tooks  prick up  their ears.  'First of  all to 
   tell you  that I  am immensely  fond of  you, and  that seventy  years is 
   too  short  a time  to live  among such  excellent and  charming hobbits' 
   - 'hear hear!''I don't know half of you half  as well  as I  should like, 
   and less than half of you half as well as you deserve.' No cheers,  a few 
   claps  -  most  of  them  were  trying  to  work  it  out.  'Secondly  to 
   celebrate  my  birthday  and  the  twentieth  year  of  my  return'  - an 
   uncomfortable  rustle.  'Lastly  to  make   an  Announcement.'   He  said 
   this  very  loud  and  everybody  sat  up  who  could.  'Goodbye!   I  am 
   going away after dinner. Also I am going to get married.'                
   
     He  sat  down.  The  silence was  flabbergastation. It  was broken 
   only  by  Mr  Proudfoot, who  kicked over  the table;  Mrs Proudfoot 
   choked in the middle of a drink.                                     
                                                                       
     That's that. It merely serves  to explain  that Bilbo  Baggins got 
   married and had  many children,  because I  am going  to tell  you a 
   story about one of his  descendants, and  if you  had only  read his 
   memoirs up to the date of Balin's visit - ten years at  least before 
   this birthday party - you might have been puzzled.(3)                
     As  a  matter  of  fact  Bilbo  Baggins  disappeared  silently and 
   unnoticed - the ring was in his hand even while  he made  his speech 
   - in the middle of the confused outburst of  talk that  followed the 
   flabbergasted  silence.  He  was  never  seen  in   Hobbiton  again. 
   When  the carriages  came for  the guests  there was  no one  to say 
   good-bye to. The carriages  rolled away,  one after  another, filled 
   with  full  but  oddly  unsatisfied  hobbits.  Gardeners   came  (by 
   appointment)  and  cleared  away  in  wheelbarrows  those  that  had 
   inadvertently  remained.  Night  settled  down  and passed.  The sun 
   rose. People came to  clear away  the pavilions  and the  tables and 
   the chairs and the lanterns and  the flowering  trees in  boxes, and 
   the spoons  and knives  and plates  and forks,  and crumbs,  and the 
   uneaten food - a very small parcel. Lots of  other people  came too. 
   Bagginses  and  Sackville-Bagginses  and  Tooks,  and   people  with 
   even less  business. By  the middle  of the  morning (when  even the 
   best-fed  were  out  and  about again)  there was  quite a  crowd at 
   Bag-end,  uninvited  but  not  unexpected.  ENTER  was painted  on a 
   large  white  board  outside  the  great  front-door.  The  door was 
   open.  On  everything  inside  there  was a  label tied.  'For Mungo 
   Took,  with  love  from  Bilbo';  'For  Semolina Baggins,  with love 
   from her nephew', on a waste-paper basket  - she  had written  him a 
   deal of letters (mostly of good advice).  'For Caramella  Took, with 
   kind  remembrances  from  her  uncle',  on  a  clock  in  the  hall. 
   Though  unpunctual  she  had  been  a niece  he rather  liked, until 
   coming late one  day to  tea she  had declared  his clock  was fast. 
   Bilbo's clocks were never either slow or fast, and he did not forget 
   it.  'For  Obo  Took-  Took,  from his  great-nephew', on  a feather 
  
   bed;  Obo  was  seldom  awake  before  i  a noon  or after  tea, and 
   snored.  'For  Gorboduc  Grubb  with  best  wishes from  B. Baggins' 
   -on a gold fountain-pen; he never answered  letters. 'For Angelica's 
   use'  on a  mirror -  she was  a young  Baggins and  thought herself 
   very  comely.(4) 'For  Inigo  Grubb-Took',  on  a   complete  dinner- 
   service  -  he  was  the  greediest  hobbit  known to  history. 'For 
   
   Amalda Sackville-Baggins as a present',  on a  case of  silver spoons. 
   She was the wife of  Bilbo's cousin,  the one  he had  discovered years 
   ago  on  his  return  measuring  his  dining-room  (you   may  remember 
   his  suspicions  about  disappearing  spoons:  anyway  neither  he  nor 
   Amalda had forgotten).(5)                                              
     Of  course  there  were  a  thousand  and   one  things   in  Bilbo's 
   house,  and  all  had  labels-  most  of  them  with some  point (which 
   sank  in  after  a time).  The whole  house-furniture was  disposed of, 
   but not a penny piece of money,  nor a  brass ring  of jewelry,  was to 
   be   found.   Amalda   was   the   only   Sackville-Baggins  remembered 
   with a label - but then there was a notice in the  hall saying  that Mr 
   Bilbo  Baggins  made  over  the  desirable  property  or  dwelling-hole 
   known   as   Bag-end   Underhill  together   with  all   lands  thereto 
   belonging   or  annexed   to  Sago   Sackville-Baggins  and   his  wife 
   Amalda  for  them  to  have  hold possess  occupy or  otherwise dispose 
   of at their pleasure  and discretion  as from  September 22nd  next. It 
   was  then  September  21st  (Bilbo's  birthday  being  on the  20th of 
   that  pleasant  month).  So  the Sackville-Bagginses  did live  in Bag- 
   end after all -  though they  had had  to wait  some twenty  years. And 
   they had a great deal of difficulty too getting all the  labelled stuff 
   out - labels got torn and mixed,  and people  tried to  do swaps  in the 
   hall,  and  some  tried to  make off  with stuff  that was  [not] being 
   carefully  watched;  and  various  prying  folk  began  knocking  holes 
   in  walls  and  burrowing  in  cellars  before  they could  be ejected. 
   They  were  still  worrying  about  the  money  and  the  jewelry.  How 
   Bilbo  would  have  laughed. Indeed  he was  - he  had foreseen  how it 
   would all fall out, and was enjoying the joke quite privately.         
     There, I suppose it has become all too plain. The  fact is,  in spite 
   of  his  after-dinner  speech,  he  had  grown  suddenly very  tired of 
   them  all.  The  Tookishness  (not of  course that  all Tooks  ever had 
   much  of  this  wayward   quality)  had   quite  suddenly   and  uncom- 
   fortably  come  to  life  again.  Also  another secret  - after  he had 
   blowed his last fifty  ducats on  the party  he had  not got  any money 
   or  jewelry  left,  except  the  ring,  and  the  gold  buttons  on his 
   waistcoat. He had spent it all in  twenty years  (even the  proceeds of 
   his beautiful.... which he had sold a few years back).(6)              
     Then  how  could he  get married?  He was  not going  to just  then - 
   he merely said 'I am going  to get  married'. I  cannot quite  say why. 
   It  came  suddenly  into  his  head. Also  he thought  it was  an event 
   that might occur in the future -  if he  travelled again  amongst other 
   folk,  or  found  a  more  rare  and  more  beautiful  race  of hobbits 
   somewhere.  Also  it  was  a  kind  of   explanation.  Hobbits   had  a 
   
   curious  habit in  their weddings.  They kept  it (always  officially and 
   very  often actually)  a dead  secret for  years who  they were  going to 
   marry,  even  when   they  knew.   Then  they   suddenly  went   and  got 
   married  and  went off  without an  address for  a week  or two  (or even 
   longer).  When  Bilbo  had  disappeared  this  is   what  at   first  his 
   neighbours  thought.  'He  has  gone  and  got   married.  Now   who  can 
   it be? - no one  else has  disappeared, as  far as  we know.'  Even after 
   a  year  they-  would  have  been  less  surprised  if  he had  come back 
   with  a  wife. For  a long  while some  folk thought  he was  keeping one 
   in  hiding,  and  quite  a  legend  about  the  poor  Mrs  Bilbo  who was 
   too ugly to be seen grew up for a while.                                  
     So  now  Bilbo  said  before  he  disappeared:  'I  am  going   to  get 
  
   married.'  He  thought  that  that  -  together with  all the  fuss about 
   the  house  (or  hole)  and  furniture  -  would keep  them all  busy and 
   satisfied for  a long  while, so  that no  one would  bother to  hunt for 
   him for  a bit.  And he  was right  - or  nearly right.  For no  one ever 
   bothered  to  hunt  for  him  at  all.  They  decided  he  had  gone mad, 
   and run off till he met a pool or a river or a steep fall, and  there was 
   one  Baggins  the  less.   Most  of   them,  that   is.  He   was  deeply 
   regretted  by  a  few  of  his  younger friends  of course  (... Angelica 
   and  Sar......).  But  he  had  not  said  good-bye  to all  of them  - 0 
   no. That is easily explained.                                             
                                                                            
                                     NOTES.                                  
                                                                            
   1. The  title  was  written  in  subsequently,  but  no doubt  before the 
   chapter was finished, since my father referred to it by this title in his 
   letter       of       19       December       1937        (p.       11). 
   2. After 'Burroweses' followed  'and Ogdens',  but this  was struck  out - 
   almost certainly at the time of writing.  'Proudfoots' was  first written 
   'Proudfeet', as earlier in the chapter, but as the next sentence shows it 
   was changed in the act of writing.                                        
   3. The reference  is to  the conclusion  of The  Hobbit, when  Gandalf and 
   Balin called at Bag End 'some years afterwards'.                          
   4. At this point a present to Inigo Baggins of a case of  hairbrushes was 
   mentioned, but struck out, evidently at  the time  of writing,  since the 
   present to another Inigo (Grubb-Took) immediately follows.                
   5. Various  changes  were made  to the  names and  other details  in this 
   passage,  not  all  of  which  were taken  up in  the third  version (the 
   second  ends  before  this point).  Mungo Took's  gift (an  umbrella) was 
   specified;  and  Caramella  Took  was  changed   from  niece   to  cousin. 
   Gorboduc   Grubb   became   Orlando   Grubb.   Pencilled   proposals  for 
   the  name  of  Mrs  Sackville-Baggins,  replacing  Amalda,  are  Lonicera 
   
   (Honeysuckle) and Griselda, and her husband Sago (named in the                    
   next paragraph of the text) became Cosmo.                                         
   6. Cf.  the  end  of  The  Hobbit:  'His  gold  and  silver  was  mostly [after- 
   wards  changed  to  largely]  spent  in  presents,  both  useful   and  extrava- 
   gant'.  The  illegible  word  here  might  possibly  be  arms,  but it  does not 
   look  like  it,  and  cf.  the same  passage in  The Hobbit:  'His coat  of mail 
   was  arranged  on  a  stand  in  the  hall  (until  he  lent  it to  a Museum).' 
                                   *                                                
   Writing of this draft in his Biography, Humphrey Carpenter says                   
                                                                                    
   (p. 185):                                                                           
   The  reason  for  his  disappearance,  as  given  in this  first draft,  is that 
   Bilbo  'had  not  got any  money or  jewels left'  and was  going off  in search 
   of  more  dragon-gold.  At  this  point  the  first   version  of   the  opening 
   chapter breaks off, unfinished.                                                   
   But  it may  be argued  that it  was in  fact finished:  for the  next completed 
   draft  of  the  chapter  (the  third  - the  second seems  certainly unfinished, 
   and breaks off at a much earlier point) ends only  a very  little further  on in 
   the narrative (p. 34), and shortly before the end has:                            
   But  not  all  of  them  had  said good-bye  to him.  That is  easily explained, 
   and soon will be.                                                                 
   And  the  explanation  is  not  given, but  reserved for  the next  chapter. Nor 
   is it made so explicit in the first draft that Bilbo was 'going off in search of 
   more  dragon-gold'.  That  lack  of  money  was  a reason  for leaving  his home 
   is  certainly  the  case,  but  a  sudden  Tookish  disgust with  hobbit dulness 
   and  conventionality  is  also  emphasized;  and in  fact there  is not  so much 
   as  a  hint  of  what  Bilbo  was  planning to  do. It  may well  be that  on 19 
   December  1937   my  father   had  no   idea.  The   rapidly-written  conclusion 
   of  the  text  strongly  suggests uncertain  direction (and  indeed he  had said 
   earlier in the  chapter that  the story  was going  to be  about one  of Bilbo's 
  
   descendants).                                                                     
   But  while  there  is  no  sign  of  Gandalf,  most of  the essentials  and many 
   of the details of the actual party as it is described in  The Fellowship  of the 
   Ring   (FR)   emerge   right   at   the   beginning,   and  even   some  phrases 
   remained.   The   Chubbs   (or  Chubbses,   p.  13),   the  Boffinses,  and  the 
   Proudfoots  now  appear  -  the   families  named   Burrowes  (Burrows   in  FR) 
   and  Grubb  had  been  mentioned  at  the  end of  The Hobbit,  in the  names of 
   the auctioneers at the sale of Bag End; and the hobbits' land  is for  the first 
   time  called  'the shire'  (see, however,  p. 31).  But the  first names  of the 
   hobbits  were  only  at  the  beginning  of  their  protean  variations  -  such 
   names  as  Sago   and  Semolina   would  be   rejected  as   unsuitable,  others 
   (Amalda,  Inigo,  Obo)  would  have  no  place  in  the  final  genealogies, and 
   yet  others  (Mungo,  Gorboduc)  would  be  given  to  different  persons;  only 
   the vain Angelica Baggins survived.                                               
                                                                                    
                                          *                                          
   
                                        (ii)                                     
                                 The Second Version.                             
                                                                                
   The  next  manuscript,  while  closely  based  on  the first,  introduced much 
   new  material  -  most  notably  the  arrival of  Gandalf, and  the fireworks. 
   This version breaks off at the words 'Morning went on' (FR p. 45).            
    The  manuscript  was  much  emended,  and  it  is  very difficult  to distin- 
   guish  those  changes  made  at  the  time  of  composition  from  those  made 
   subsequently:  in  any  case  the third  version no  doubt followed  hard upon 
   the second, superseding it before it was  completed. I  give this  second text 
   also in full, so far as it goes, but in this case I include virtually  all the 
   emendations made to it (in some  cases the  original reading  is given  in the 
   notes which follow the text on p. 25).                                        
                                                                                
                                     Chapter 1.                                  
                                                                                
                               A long-expected party.                            
                                                                                
   When  Bilbo,  son  of Bungo,  of the  respectable family  of Baggins          
   prepared  to celebrate  his seventy-first'  birthday there  was some          
   little  talk  in  the  neighbourhood, and  people polished  up their          
   memories.(2) Bilbo  had  once  had  some  brief  notoriety  amoug the          
   hobbits  of  Hobbiton  and  Bywater  -  he  had   disappeared  after          
   breakfast one  April 30th  and had  not reappeared  until lunch-time          
   on  June 22nd  in  the following  year. A  very odd  proceeding, and          
   one  for which  he had  never accounted  satisfactorily. He  wrote a          
   book about it, of course: but even those who had read it  never took          
   that seriously. It is no good talking to hobbits about dragons: they          
   either disbelieve  you, or  feel uncomfortable;  and in  either case          
   tend  to  avoid  you  afterwards.  Mr  Baggins,  however,  had  soon          
   returned  to  more  or  less  normal  ways;  and  though  the shaken          
   confidence of the countryside was never quite restored, in  time the          
   hobbits agreed to pardon the  past, and  Bilbo was  on calling-terms          
   again with all his relatives  and neighbours,  except of  course the          
   Sackville-Bagginses.  For  one  thing  Bilbo  seemed  by   some  un-          
   explained  method  to  have  become  more  than comfortably  off, in          
   fact  positively  wealthy.  Indeed  it was  the magnificence  of the          
   preparations  for  his birthday-party  far more  than his  brief and          
   distant fame that caused the talk. After all that other odd business          
   had  happened  some  twenty  years  ago and  was all  but forgotten;          
   the party  was going  to happen  that very  month of  September. The          
   weather was fine, and there was talk of a display of  fireworks such          
   as had not been seen since the days of Old Took.                              
   
     Time  drew  nearer.  Odd-looking   carts  with   odd-looking  pack- 
  
   ages began to toil up the Hill to Bag-end (the residence of  Mr Bilbo 
   Baggins).  They arrived  by night,  and startled  folk peered  out of 
   their doors  to gape  at them.  Some were  driven by  outlandish folk 
   singing  strange  songs,  elves,  or  heavily  hooded  dwarves. There 
   was  one  huge  creaking  wain  with  great lumbering  tow-haired Men 
   on  it  that caused  quite a  commotion. It  bore a  large B  under a 
   crown.(3) It could not get across the bridge by the  mill, and  the Men 
   carried  the  goods  on their  backs up  the hill  - stumping  on the 
   hobbit road like elephants. All the beer  at the  inn vanished  as if 
   down  a drain  when they  came downhill  again. Later  in the  week a 
   cart came trotting in in broad daylight.  An old  man was  driving it 
   all alone. He wore a tall  pointed blue  hat and  a long  grey cloak. 
   Hobbit boys and girls ran after the cart all the way up the  hill. It 
   had  a  cargo  of fireworks,  that they  could see  when it  began to 
   unload: great bundles of them, labelled with a red G.                
     'G for grand,' they shouted; and that was as good  a guess  as they 
   could  make  at  its  meaning.  Not  many  of  their  elders  guessed 
   better: hobbits  have rather  short memories  as a  rule. As  for the 
   little  old man,(4) he vanished  inside Bilbo's  front door  and never 
   reappeared.                                                          
                                                                       
     There  might  have  been  some  grumbling about  'dealing locally', 
   but  suddenly  orders  began  to  pour  out  from  Bag-end,  and into 
   every  shop  in  the  neighbourhood  (even  widely   measured).  Then 
   people  stopped  being  merely  curious,  and   became  enthusiastic. 
   They  began  to  tick  off  the  days  on  the calendar  till Bilbo's 
   birthday,  and  they  began  to  watch  for  the postman,  hoping for 
   invitations.                                                         
     Then  the  invitations  began  pouring  out,  and  the  post-office 
   of  Hobbiton  was   blocked,  and   Bywater  post-office   was  snowed 
   under,  and  voluntary  postmen   were  called   for.  There   was  a 
   constant  stream  of  them  going  up  The  Hill to  Bag-end carrying 
   letters  containing hundreds  of polite  variations on  'thank-you, I 
   shall  certainly  come.'  During all  this time,  for days  and days, 
   indeed since  September [10th >] 8th,  Bilbo had  not been  seen out 
   or about by anyone. He either  did not  answer the  bell, or  came to 
   the  door  and  cried 'Sorry  - Busy!'  round the  edge of  it. They 
   thought  he  was  only writing  invitation cards,  but they  were not 
   quite right.                                                         
     Finally the field to the south of his front door - it  was bordered 
   by his kitchen garden on one side and the  Hill road  on the  other - 
   
   began  to  be  covered  with  tents and  pavilions. The  three hobbit- 
   families  of  Bagshot  Row  just  below  it  were  immensely  excited. 
   There was one specially large pavilion,  so large  that the  tree that 
   stood in the field was inside it, standing growing in the  middle.(5) It 
   was  hung  all  over  with  lanterns.  Even  more  promising  was  the 
   erection of a huge  kitchen in  a corner  of the  field. A  draught of 
   cooks  arrived.  Excitement  rose  to  its  height.  Then  the weather 
   clouded  over.  That  was  on Friday,  the eve  of the  party. Anxiety 
   grew  intense.  Then  Saturday  September   [20th  >]   22nd (6) actually 
   dawned.  The  sun  got  up,  the  clouds  vanished,  flags   were  un- 
   furled, and the fun began.                                            
     Mr Baggins called it a party - but  it was  several rolled  into one 
   and  mixed  up.  Practically  everybody  near at  hand was  invited to 
   something or other -  very few  were forgotten  (by accident),  and as 
   they turned up anyhow it  did not  matter. Bilbo  met the  guests (and 
   additions) at the gate in  person. He  gave away  presents to  all and 
   sundry - the latter were those  that went  out again  by the  back way 
   and came in again by the  front for  a second  helping. He  began with 
   the  youngest  and  smallest,  and  came  back  again  quickly  to the 
   smallest  and  youngest.  Hobbits  give  presents  to other  people on 
  
   their birthdays: not very expensive ones,  of course.  But it  was not 
   a  bad  system.  Actually  in  Hobbiton and  Bywater, since  every day 
   in  the  year  was  somebody's  birthday, it  meant that  every hobbit 
   got  a  present (and  sometimes more)  almost every  day of  his life. 
   But they did not get tired of  them. On  this occasion  the hobbit-fry 
   were  wildly excited  - there  were toys  the like  of which  they had 
   never seen before. As you have guessed, they came from Dale.          
     When  they  got  inside the  grounds the  guests had  songs, dances, 
   games  -  and  of  course food  and drink.  There were  three official 
   meals: lunch, tea, and dinner (or  supper); but  lunch and  tea were 
   marked  chiefly  by  the  fact  that  at  those  times  everybody  was 
   sitting  down and  eating at  the same  time. Drinking never stopped. 
   Eating  went  on pretty  continuously from  elevenses to  six o'clock, 
   when the fireworks started.                                           
     The  fireworks  of course  (as you  at any  rate have  guessed) were 
   by Gandalf, and brought by him in  person, and  let off  by him  - the 
   main  ones:  there  was  generous  distribution  of  squibs, crackers, 
   sparklers,  torches,  '  dwarf-candles,  elf-fountains, goblin-barkers 
   and  thunderclaps.  They  were of  course superb.  The art  of Gandalf 
   naturally got the older the better. There were  rockets like  a flight 
   of scintillating  birds singing  with sweet  voices; there  were green 
   trees  with  trunks  of  twisted  smoke:  their  leaves opened  like a 
   
   whole   spring   unfolding   in   a  few   minutes,  and   their  shining 
   branches   dropped   glowing   flowers    down   upon    the   astonished 
   hobbits  -  only  to  disappear  in  a  sweet  scent before  they touched 
   head  hat  or  bonnet.  There  were  fountains  of butterflies  that flew 
   into the trees; there  were pillars  of coloured  fires that  turned into 
   hovering  eagles,  or sailing  ships, or  a flight  of swans;  there were 
   red  thunderstorms  and  showers  of  yellow  rain;  there  was  a forest 
   of silver spears that went suddenly up into the  air with  a yell  like a 
   charging  army  and  came  down  into  The  Water  with  a  hiss  like  a 
   hundred  hot  snakes.  And  there  was  also  one  last  thing  in  which 
   Gandalf  rather  overdid  it  -  after all,  he knew  a great  deal about 
   hobbits  and  their  beliefs.  The lights  went out,  a great  smoke went 
   up, it shaped itself like a mountain,  it began  to glow  at the  top, it 
   burst  into  flames of  scarlet and  green, out flew a  red-golden dragon 
   (not life-size, of course, but terribly life-like): fire came out  of its 
   mouth,  its  eyes  glared down,  there was  a roar  and it  whizzed three 
   times  round  the  crowd.  Everyone  ducked  and  some  fell   flat.  The 
   dragon  passed  like  an  express  train  and burst  over Bywater  with a 
   deafening explosion.                                                     
     'That  means  it  is  dinner-time,'  said  Gandalf.  A   fortunate  re- 
   mark,  for  the  pain  and  alarm  vanished  like  magic.  Now  really we 
   must hurry  on, for  all this  is not  as important  as it  seemed. There 
   was  a  supper for  all the  guests. But  there was  also a  very special 
   dinner-party  in  the  great  pavilion  with  the  tree.  To  that  party 
   invitations  had  been  limited  to  twelve  dozen,  or  one   gross  (in 
   addition  to  Gandalf  and  the  host),   made  up   of  all   the  chief 
   hobbits,  and  their  elder  children,  to  whom  Bilbo  was  related  or 
   with   whom   he  was   connected,  or   by  whom   he  had   been  well- 
   treated  at  any  time,  or  for  whom  he  felt some  special affection. 
   Nearly  all  the  living  Baggins[es]  had  been  invited; a  quantity of 
   Tooks  (his  relations  on  his  mother's  side);  a  number   of  Grubbs 
   (connections    of    his    grandfather's),   dozens    of   Brandybucks 
   (connections   of   his   grandmother's),   and   various    Chubbs   and 
   Burrowses  and  Boffins   and  Proudfeet   -  some   of  whom   were  not 
   connected  with  Bilbo   at  all,   within  the   memory  of   the  local 
   historians;  some  even  lived  right  on  the other  side of  the Shire; 
   but  they  were all,  of course,  hobbits. Even  the Sackville-Bagginses, 
   his  first  cousins on  his father's  side, were  not omitted.  There had 
   been   some  coolness   between  them   and  Mr   Baggins,  as   you  may 
  
   remember,  dating  from  some  20  years  back.   But  so   splendid  was 
   the  invitation  card,  written  all  in  gold,  that  they  felt  it was 
   impossible  to  refuse. Besides,  their cousin  had been  specializing in 
   
   food for a  good many  years, and  his tables  had a  high reputation 
   even in that time and country, when food was still all that  it ought 
   to be, and abundant enough for  all folk  to practise  both discrimi- 
   nation and satisfaction.                                             
     All the 144 special guests  expected a  pleasant feast;  though they 
   rather dreaded the after-dinner speech of their  host. He  was liable 
   to drag in bits of what he  called 'poetry';  and sometimes,  after a 
   glass or two, would allude to the  absurd adventures  he said  he had 
   had  long  ago -  during his  ridiculous vanishment.  Not one  of the 
   144 were  disappointed:  they  had  a  eery  pleasant  feast,  indeed 
   an  engrossing  entertainment:  rich,  abundant,  varied,   and  pro- 
   longed. The  purchase of  provisions fell  almost to  zero throughout 
   the district during  the ensuing  week; but  as Mr  Baggins' catering 
   had depleted most of the  stores, cellars,  and warehouses  for miles 
   around, that did not matter much.                                    
     After  the  feast  (more  or  less)  came the  Speech. Most  of the 
   assembled.hobbits were now  in a  tolerant mood  - at  that delicious 
   stage which they called filling up the 'corners' (with sips  of their 
   favourite  drinks  and  nips  of  their favourite  sweetmeats): their 
   former  fears  were  forgotten.  They  were  prepared  to  listen  to 
   anything,  and  to  cheer  at  every  full  stop.  But they  were not 
   prepared to be startled.  Yet startled  they certainly  were: indeed, 
   completely blowed: some even got indigestion.                        
     My dear people, began Mr Baggins, rising in his place.             
     'Hear, hear, hear!  ' they  answered in  chorus, and  seemed reluc- 
   tant to follow their own advice. Meanwhile Bilbo  left his  place and 
   went and stood on  a chair  under the  illuminated tree.  The lantern 
   light  fell  upon his  beaming face;  the gold  buttons shone  on his 
   flowered  waistcoat.  They could  all see  him. One  hand was  in his 
   pocket. He raised the other.                                         
     My  dear  Bagginses! he  began  again.  And   my  dear   Tooks  and 
   Brandybucks   and    Crubbs   and    Chubbs   and    Burroweses   and 
   Bracegirdles and Boffises and Proudfoots.                             
     'Proudfeet!'  shouted  an  elderly  hobbit   from  the   back.  His 
   name, of course,  was Proudfoot,  and merited:  his feet  were large, 
   exceptionally furry, and both were on the table.                     
     Also my good  Sackville-Bagginses that  I welcome  back at  last to 
   Bag-end. Today is my seventy-first birthday!                         
     'Hurray,  hurray!  Many   Happy  Returns!   '  they   shouted,  and 
   they hammered  joyously on  the tables.  Bilbo was  doing splendidly. 
   That  was the  sort of  stuff they  liked: short,  obvious, uncontro- 
   versial.                                                             
   
     I  hope  you  are  all  enjoying  yourselves  as  much  as   I  am. 
   Deafening  cheers.  Cries  of  Yes  (and  No).  Noises  of  horns  and 
   trumpets,  pipes  and  flutes,  and  other musical  instruments. There 
   were  many  junior  hobbits  present,   for  hobbits   were  easygoing 
   with their children in the matter of sitting up  late -  especially if 
   there was a chance of  getting them  an extra  meal free  (bringing up 
   young  hobbits  took  a   great  deal   of  provender).   Hundreds  of 
   musical  crackers  had  been  pulled.  Most  of  them  bore  the  mark 
   Dale  on  them  somewhere  or other,  inside or  out. What  that meant 
   only Bilbo and a few of his close  friends knew  (and you  of course); 
   but  they  were  very  marvellous  crackers.  They  contained  instru- 
   ments  small  but  of  perfect  make  and  enchanting tone.  Indeed in 
   one  corner  some  of   the  younger   Tooks  and   Brandybucks,  sup- 
   posing Bilbo to have  finished his  speech (having  said all  that was 
   needed),  now  got  up  an  impromptu  orchestra,  and  began  a merry 
  
   dance  tune.  Young  Prospero  Brandybuck (7) and  Melba  Took   got  on 
   a table and started to dance the flip-flap, a  pretty thing  if rather 
   vigorous. But Bilbo had not finished.                                 
     Seizing a horn  from one  of the  children he  blew three  very loud 
   notes.  The  noise  subsided.  I shall  not keep  you long,  he cried. 
   Cheering broke out again. BUT  I have  called you  all together  for a 
   Purpose.                                                              
     Something  in  his  voice made  a few  of the  Tooks prick  up their 
   ears. Indeed for three Purposes. First of all, to tell  you that  I am 
   immensely fond of you all; and that seventy-one years  is too  short a 
   time to live among such excellent and admirable hobbits.              
     Tremendous outburst of approval.                                    
     I don't know half ofyou half as mell as I would like, and  less than 
   half of you half as mell as you deserve.                              
     No cheers this  time: it  was a  bit too  difficult. There  was some 
   scattered clapping; but not all of them had  yet had  time to  work it 
   out and see if it came to a compliment in the end.                    
     Secondly,  to  celebrate  my  birthday,  and the  twentieth anniver- 
   sary  of  my  return.   No  cheers;   there  was   some  uncomfortable 
   rustling.                                                             
     Lastly,  to  make  an  Announcement.  He  said  this  so  loudly and 
   suddenly  that  everyone  sat  up  who  could.  I  regret  to announce 
   that - though, as I have said, 71 years is far too short a  time among 
   you - this is the END. I am going. I am  leaving after  dinner. Good- 
   bye!                                                                  
     He   stepped   down.  One   hundred  and   forty-four  flabbergasted 
   hobbits  sat  back  speechless.  Mr  Proudfoot  removed his  feet from 
   
   the  table.  Mrs  Proudfoot  swallowed  a  large  chocolate  and choked. 
   Then  there  was  complete   silence  for   quite  forty   winks,  until 
   suddenly    every    Baggins,    Took,    Brandybuck,    Chubb,   Grubb, 
   Burrowes,   Bracegirdle,  Boffin   and  Proudfoot   began  to   talk  at 
   once.                                                                    
     'The  hobbit's  mad. Always  said so.  Bad taste  in jokes.  Trying to 
   pull the fur  off our  toes (a  hobbit idiom).  Spoiling a  good dinner. 
   Where's   my   handkerchief.   Won't   drink   his  health   now.  Shall 
   drink  my  own.  Where's  that  bottle.  Is  he  going  to  get married? 
   Not  to  anyone  here  tonight.  Who  would  take  him?   Why  good-bye? 
   Where is there to go to? What is he leaving?'  And so  on. At  last old 
   Rory  Brandybuck (8) (well-filled  but  still pretty  bright) was  heard to 
   shout: 'Where is he now, anyway? Where's Bilbo?'                         
     There was not a sign of their host anywhere.                           
                                                                           
     As  a  matter  of  fact  Bilbo  Baggins  had disappeared  silently and 
   unnoticed  in  the  midst  of  all the  talk. While  he was  speaking he 
   had  already  been  fingering a  small ring (9) in his  trouser-pocket. As 
   he  stepped  down  he  had  slipped it  on -  and he  was never  seen in 
   Hobbiton again.                                                          
     When  the  carriages  came  for  the guests  there was  no one  to say 
   good-bye  to.  The  carriages  rolled  away,  one after  another, filled 
   with   full   but   oddly  unsatisfied   hobbits.  Gardeners   came  (by 
   arrangement)   and  cleared   away  in   wheelbarrows  those   that  had 
   inadvertently   remained   behind,    asleep   or    immoveable.   Night 
   settled  down  and  passed.  The  sun  rose.  The  hobbits  rose  rather 
   later. Morning went on.                                                  
                                                                           
                                    NOTES.                                  
                                                                           
   1. seventy-first  emended from  seventieth; but  seventy-first in  the text 
      of Bilbo's farewell speech as first written.                          
   z. At this point my father wrote at first: 
       Twice before this he had been a matter of local news: a rare 
  
       achievement for a Baggins. The first time was when he was left an 
       orphan, when barely forty years old, by the untimely death of his 
       father and mother (in a boating accident). The second time was 
       more remarkable. 
      Such a fate in store for Bungo Baggins and his wife seems most 
      improbable in the light of the words of the first chapter of The Hobbit: 
       Not that Belladonna Took ever had any adventures after she 
       became Mrs Bungo Baggins. Bungo, that was Bilbo's father, built 
       the most luxurious hobbit-hole for her... and there they remained 
       to the end of their days. 
   
   They  seem  an  unlikely  couple  to  have  gone  'fooling about  with boats', 
   in  Gaffer  Gamgee's  phrase,  and  his  recognition  of  this  was  no  doubt 
   the  reason  why  my  father  immediately  struck  the  passage  out;  but the 
   boating  accident  was  not  forgotten,  and  it  became  the  fate  of (Rollo 
   Bolger   >)   Drogo   Baggins   and   his   Brandybuck   wife,   Primula,  for 
   whom it was a less improbable end (see p. 37) -                                 
                                                                                  
  3. At  this  stage  only  20  years  separated  Bilbo's adventure  in?he Hobbit 
   and  his  farewell  party,  and  my  father  clearly  intended  the  B  on  the 
   waggon  to  stand  for  Bard,  King  of  Dale.  Later,   when  the   years  had 
   been  greatly  lengthened  out,  it  would  be  Bain  son  of  Bard  who  ruled 
   in Dale at this time.                                                           
  4. In  the  original  Hobbit  Gandalf  at  his first  appearance was  described as 
   'a  little  old  man',  but  afterwards  the  word  'little'  was  removed. See 
                                                                                  
   P- 315.                                                                         
  5. The  single tree  in the  field below  Bag End  was already  in the             
   illustration of Hobbiton that appeared as the frontispiece to The               
   Hobbit, as also were Bilbo's kitchen-garden and the hobbit-holes of             
   Bagshot Row (though that name first appears here).                              
  6. September 20th was the date of Bilbo's birthday in the first version 
   (p. 16).                                                                       
  7. Prospero  Brandybuck  was  first  written  Orlando  Brandybuck,  the            
   second bearer of the name: in the list of Bilbo's gifts in the first            
   version (p. 17 note 5) Gorboduc Grubb had  been changed  to Orlando            
   Grubb.                                                                          
  8. A  very   similar  passage,   indicating  the   outraged  comments   of  the 
   guests,  was  added  to the  manuscript of  the original  draft at  this point, 
   but   it   was   Inigo   Grubb-Took   who   shouted    'Where   is    he   now, 
   anyway?'   It   was   the   greedy   Inigo   Grubb-Took   who    received   the 
   dinner-service  (p.  15),  and  in this  respect he  survived into  the third 
   version              of      the  chapter. 
  9. a small ring: emended from his famous ring.                                   
                                                                                  
   I have given this text in full, since taken together with the first it provides 
   a  basis  of  reference  in  describing  those  that  follow,  from  which only 
   extracts are given; but it will be seen that the Party  - the  preparations for 
   it, the fireworks, the feast - had already reached  the form  it retains  in FR 
   (pp.  34-9),  save in  a few  and quite  minor features  of the  narrative (and 
   here and there in tone).  This is  the more  striking when  we realize  that at 
   this stage my father still had very little idea of where he  was going:  it was 
   a beginning without a destination (but see pp. 42-3).                           
   Certain changes made to the manuscript towards its end have not been            
   taken up in the text given above. In Bilbo's speech, his words 'Secondly,       
   to  celebrate  my  birthday,  and  the  twentieth  anniversary  of  my  return' 
   
   and the comment 'No cheers; there was some uncomfortable rustling'            
   were removed, and the following expanded passage substituted:                 
                                                                                
     Secondly,  to   celebrate  OUR   birthdays:  mine   and  my   honourable  and 
     gallant  father's.  Uncomfortable  and  apprehensive   silence.  I   am  only 
  
     half the man that he  is: I  am 72,  he is  144. Your  numbers are  chosen to 
     do  honour  to  each  of  his honourable  years. This  was really  dreadful - 
     a  regular  braintwister,  and  some  of them  felt insulted,  like leap-days 
     shoved in to fill up a calendar.                                            
                                                                                
   This  change gives  every appearance  of belonging  closely with  the writing 
   of the manuscript:  it is  clearly written  in ink,  and seems  distinct from 
   various  scattered  scribbles in  pencil. But  the appearance  is misleading. 
   Why  should  Bilbo  thus  refer  to  old  Bungo  Baggins,  underground  these 
   many  years?  Bungo  was  pure  Baggins,  'solid and  comfortable' (as  he is 
   described in The Hobbit),  and surely  died solidly  in his  bed at  Bag End. 
   To call him 'gallant' seems odd,  and for  Bilbo to  say 'I  am half  the man 
   that he is' and 'he is 144' rather tastelessly whimsical.                     
     The explanation is in fact simple: it was not  Bilbo who  said it,  but his 
   son,  Bingo  Baggins, who  enters in  the third  version of  'A Long-expected 
   Party'. The textual  point would  not be  worth mentioning  here were  it not 
   so striking an example  of my  father's way  of using  one manuscript  as the 
   matrix  of the  next version,  but not  correcting it  coherently throughout: 
   so in this case, he made no structural alterations to the earlier part of the 
   story, but pencilled in the name 'Bingo' against 'Bilbo' on the last pages of 
   the  manuscript,  and  (to  the  severe  initial  confusion  of  the  editor) 
   carefully rewrote a  passage of  Bilbo's speech  to make  it seem  that Bilbo 
   had taken leave of his senses. It is clear, I think, that  it was  the sudden 
   emergence  of  this  radical  new  idea  that  caused  him  to  abandon  this 
   version.                                                                      
     Other hasty changes  altered 'seventy-first'  to 'seventy-second'  and '71' 
   to '72' at each occurrence, and  these belong  also with  the new  story that 
   was emerging. In this text, Bilbo's age in  the opening  sentence was  70, as 
   in the first version, but it was changed to 71 in the  course of  the chapter 
   (note z above).  The number  of guests  at the  dinner-party was  already 144 
   in the text as first written, but nothing is made of this figure; that it was 
   chosen for  a particular  reason only  appears from  the expanded  passage of 
   the  speech given  above: 'I  am 72,  he is 144. Your  numbers are  chosen to 
   do honour to each of his honourable years.'  It seems  clear that  the change 
   of  71  to  72  was  made  because 72  is half  of 144. The number  of guests 
   came first, when  the story  was still  told of  Bilbo, and  at first  had no 
   significance beyond its being a dozen dozens, a gross.                        
     A few other  points may  be noticed.  Gandalf was  present at  the dinner- 
   party;  Gaffer  Gamgee  had  not  yet  emerged,  but  'old  Rory  Brandybuck' 
   makes  his  appearance  (in  place of  Inigo Grubb-Took,  note 8  above); and 
   Bilbo does not  disappear with  a blinding  flash. At  each stage  the number 
   of  hobbit  clans named  is increased:  so here  the Brandybucks  emerge, and 
   
   the Bracegirdles were pencilled in, to appear in the third version as        
   written.                                                                     
                                                                               
                                      (iii)                                     
                                 The Third Version.                              
                                                                               
   The  third  draft  of 'A  Long-expected Party'  is complete,  and is  a good 
   clear manuscript with relatively  little later  correction. In  this section 
   numbered notes again appear at the end (p. 34).                              
     Discussion of  the change  made to  Bilbo's speech  in the  second version 
   has already indicated the central new feature of the third: the story is now 
   told not of Bilbo, but of his son. On  this substitution  Humphrey Carpenter 
   remarked (Biography p. 185):                                                 
                                                                               
     Tolkien had as yet  no clear  idea of  what the  new story  was going  to be 
     about.  At  the  end  of  The  Hobbit  he  had  stated that  Bilbo 'remained 
     very happy to the end  of his  days, and  those were  extraordinarily long.' 
     So  how  could  the  hobbit  have   any  new   adventures  worth   the  name 
     without  this  being  contradicted?  And  had  he not  explored most  of the 
  
     possibilities  in  Bilbo's  character?  He  decided   to  introduce   a  new 
     hobbit, Bilbo's son - and to  give him  the name  of a  family of  toy koala 
     bears  owned by  his children,  'The Bingos'.(1) So  he crossed  out 'Bilbo' 
     in the first draft and above it wrote 'Bingo'.                             
                                                                               
   This explanation is plausible. In the first draft, however, my  father wrote 
   that the story of the birthday party  'merely serves  to explain  that Bilbo 
   Baggins  got  married  and had  many children,  because I  am going  to tell 
   you a story about  one of  his descendants'  (in the  second version  we are 
   given no indication at all of what  was going  to happen  after the  party - 
   though there  is possibly  a suggestion  of something  similar in  the words 
   (p. 22) 'Now really we must hurry on, for all this is not as important as it 
   seemed'). On the other hand, there  are explicit  statements in  early notes 
   (p. 41) that for a time it  was indeed  going to  be Bilbo  who had  the new 
   'adventure'.                                                                 
     The first part of the third version  is almost  wholly different  from the 
   two  preceding,  and  I  give  it  here in  full, with  a few  early changes 
   incorporated.                                                                
                                                                               
                              A long-expected party.                            
                                                                               
   When  Bingo,  son  of  Bilbo,  of  the well-known  Baggins family,           
   prepared to celebrate his [fifty-fifth >] seventy-second (3) birthday           
   there was some talk in the neighbourhood,  and people  polished up           
   their  memories.  The  Bagginses  were  fairly  numerous  in those           
   
   parts,  and  generally  respected; but  Bingo belonged  to a  branch of 
   the family that was a  bit peculiar,  and there  were some  odd stories 
   about  them.  Bingo's  father,  as  some  still  remembered,  had  once 
   made  quite  a  stir  in  Hobbiton  and  Bywater  - he  had disappeared 
   one  April  30th  after  breakfast,  and   had  not   reappeared  until 
   lunch-time  on  June   22nd  in   the  following   year.  A   very  odd 
   proceeding,  and  one  for  which  he  had  never  accounted  satisfac- 
   torily. He wrote a book about  it, of  course; but  even those  who had 
   read it never took that seriously. It is no good telling  hobbits about 
   dragons:  they  either disbelieve  you, or  feel uncomfortable;  and in 
   either case tend to avoid you afterwards.                              
     Bilbo  Baggins,  it  is  true,  had  soon  returned  to  normal  ways 
   (more   or   less),  and   though  his   reputation  was   never  quite 
   restored,  he  became  an  accepted  figure  in  the  neighbourhood. He 
   was  never  perhaps  again  regarded  as  a   'safe  hobbit',   but  he 
   was   undoubtedly   a   'warm'   one.   In   some  mysterious   way  he 
   appeared  to   have  become   more  than   comfortably  off,   in  fact 
   positively  wealthy;  so  naturally,  he  was  on  visiting  terms with 
   all his  neighbours and  relatives (except,  of course,  the Sackville- 
   Bagginses).  He  did  two  more  things  that  caused  tongues  to wag: 
   he  got  married  when seventy-one  (a little  but not  too late  for a 
   hobbit),  choosing  a  bride  from  the  other side  of the  Shire, and 
   giving  a   wedding-feast  of   memorable  splendour;   he  disappeared 
   (together  with  his  wife)  shortly  before  his  hundred-and-eleventh 
   birthday,  and  was  never  seen  again.  The  folk  of   Hobbiton  and 
   Bywater  were  cheated of  a funeral  (not that  they had  expected his 
   for many a year yet), so they had a  good deal  to say.  His residence, 
   his  wealth,  his  position  (and  the  dubious  regard  of  the neigh- 
   bourhood)  were  inherited  by  his  son  Bingo,  just  before  his own 
   birthday  (which  happened  to  be  the  same  as his  father's). Bingo 
   was,  of  course,  a  mere  youngster  of  39, who  had hardly  cut his 
   wisdom-teeth;  but  he  at  once  began  to   carry  on   his  father's 
   reputation  for   oddity:  he   never  went   into  mourning   for  his 
   parents,  and said  he did  not think  they were  dead. To  the obvious 
   question:  'Where  are  they   then?'  he   merely  winked.   He  lived 
   alone,  and  was  often  away  from  home.  He  went  about a  lot with 
  
   the  least  well-behaved  members  of  the  Took  family   (his  grand- 
   mother's people  and his  father's friends),  and he  was also  fond of 
   some  of  the  Brandybucks.  They  were  his  mother's  relatives.  She 
   was  Primula  Brandybuck (4) of the Brandybucks  of   Buckland,  across 
   Brandywine River on the  other side  of the  Shire and  on the  edge of 
   the  Old Forest  - a  dubious region.(5) Folk in  Hobbiton did  not know 
   
                                                                                 
                                                                                 
    much  about  it,   or  about   the  Brandybucks   either;  though   some  had 
    heard  it  said  that  they  were  rich,  and  would  have  been  richer, but 
    for  a  certain  'recklessness'  -  generosity,  that  is,  if any  came your 
    way.                                                                          
        Anyway,   Bingo   had   lived   at   Bag-end   Underhill  now   for  some 
    [16   >]   33   years   without   giving  any   scandal.  His   parties  were 
    sometimes  a  bit  noisy,  perhaps,   but  hobbits   don't  mind   that  kind 
    of   noise   now  and   again.  He   spent  his   money  freely   and  mostly 
    locally.   Now   the   neighbourhood   understood   that   he   was  planning 
    something   quite   unusual   in   the  way   of  parties.   Naturally  their 
    memories   awoke   and   their   tongues    wagged,   and    Bingo's   wealth 
    was  again  guessed  and   re-calculated  at   every  fireside.   Indeed  the 
    magnificence   of   the   preparations  quite   overshadowed  the   tales  of 
    the old folk about his father's vanishments.                                  
        'After   all,'   as  old   Gaffer  Gamgee   of  Bagshot   Row (7) remarked, 
    'them  goings-on  are  old  affairs  and over;  this here  party is  going to 
    happen  this  very  month  as  is.'  It  was  early  September  and  as  fine 
    as   you   could   wish.   Somebody   started   a  rumour   about  fireworks. 
    Very  soon  it  was  accepted  that   there  were   going  to   be  fireworks 
    such  as  had  not  been  seen  for  over  a  century,  not  since   the  Old 
    Took died.                                                                    
                                                                                 
    It is interesting to see the figures III and 33 emerging, though afterwards 
    they would be differently achieved: here, Bilbo was r  x i  when he  left the 
    Shire,  and  Bingo  lived  on at  Bag End  for 33  years before  his farewell 
    party; afterwards, r x z was Bilbo's age at the time of the  party -  when it 
    had  become  his  party  again -  and 33  Bingo's (Frodo's)  age at  the same 
    time.                                                                         
        In this passage we also see the emergence  of a  very important  piece of 
    topography   and   toponymy':   Buckland,   the   Brandywine,  and   the  Old 
    Forest. For the names first written here see note 5.                          
                                                                                 
        For  the  account  in  this version  of the  preparations for  the Party, 
    the  Party  itself,  and  its  immediate  aftermath,  my father  followed the 
    emended  second  version (pp.  19 -  25) extremely  closely, adding  a detail 
    here and there, but for  the most  part doing  little more  than copy  it out 
    (and of course changing 'Bilbo' to 'Bingo'  where necessary).  I give  here a 
    list  of interesting  - though  mostly extremely  minor -  shifts in  the new 
    narrative. The page references are to those of the second version.            
                                                                                 
   (20 - 1) 'B under a crown' on the waggon driven by Men becomes 'B             
    painted in yellow', and 'B' was emended on the text to  'D' (i.e.             
    'Dale').                                                                      
                                                                                 
    When the Men came down the Hill again, it is added  that 'the                 
    elves and dwarves did not return', and 'the draught of cooks'                 
   
   who  arrived  were  'to  supplement  the   elves  and   dwarves  (who 
   seemed  to  be  staying  at  Bag-end  and doing  a lot  of mysterious 
   work)'.                                                                
                                                                         
   The  notice  refusing  admittance  on   the  door   of  Bag   End  now 
   appears,  and  'a  special  entrance was  cut in  the bank  leading to 
  
   the  road;  wide  steps  and  a large  white gate  were built'  (as in 
   FR).   Gaffer   Gamgee  comes   in  again:   'he  stopped   even  pre- 
   tending to garden.'                                                    
                                                                         
   The day of the party was still a Saturday (September 22nd).            
                                                                         
   Many of the toys ('some obviously magical') that had come              
   from Dale were 'genuinely dwarf-made'.                                 
                                                                         
  (22). It is Bingo, not Gandalf, who at  the end  of the  fireworks says 
   'That is the signal for supper! ', and though it was said at first, as 
   m the second  version, that  the total  of 144 guests did  not include 
   the  host and  Gandalf, this  was struck  out (see  p. 106,  note 12). 
                                                                         
   A  new  Hobbit  family-name  enters  in  the  list  of   guests:  'and 
   various    Burroweses,    Slocums,    Bracegirdles,    Boffinses   and 
   Proudfoots',  but  'Slocums'  was   then  changed   to  'Hornblowers', 
   which  was  also  added in  to the  text at  subsequent points  in the 
   chapter.  The  Bolgers   appear  in   pencilled  additions,   and  are 
   present from the start in  the fourth  version. In  his letter  to the 
   Observer   newspaper   published   on   20   February   1938  (Letters 
   no. 25) my father said: 'The full list of their wealthier families is: 
   Baggins,   Boffin,   Bolger,   Bracegirdle,    Brandybuck,   Burrowes, 
   Chubb,   Grubb,   Hornblower,   Proudfoot,   Sackville,   and   Took.' 
   -   The  Grubbs,   connexions  of   Bingo's  grandfather,   became  by 
   a   pencilled   change   connexions  of   his  grandmother;   and  the 
   Chubbs,  in  a reverse  change, were  first said  to be  connexions of 
   his grandmother and then of his grandfather.                           
   Where  in  the  first  and  second versions  it is  said that  some of 
   the hobbits at the party came from 'the other side  of the  shire', it 
   is now said that  some of  them 'did  not even  live in  that county', 
   changed to 'in that Shire', and 'in  that Shire'  was retained  in the 
   fourth  version. The  use of  'that' rather  than 'the'  suggests that 
   the  later  use  (cf.  the  Prologue  to  LR,  p.  14:   'The  Hobbits 
   named  it  the  Shire,  as  the  region  of  the  authority  of  their 
   Thain') was only in the process of emergence.                          
                                                                         
   The   coldness   between   the   Bagginses   of   Bag   End   and  the 
   Sackville-Bagginses  had  now  lasted,  not 20 years  as in  the first 
   two   versions,  but   'some  seventy-five   years  and   more':  this 
   figure depends  on III (Bilbo's age  when he  finally disappeared) 
   less 51 (he  was 'about  fifty years  old or  so' at  the time  of his 
   great  adventure,  according  to  The  Hobbit),  plus  the   16  years 
   
    of Bingo's solitary residence at Bag End. 'Seventy-five' was               
    emended to 'ninety' (a round figure), which belongs with the               
    change of 16 to 33 (p. 30).                                               
                                                                              
   (23). Bingo was liable to allude to 'the absurd adventures of his            
    "gallant and famous" father'.                                              
                                                                              
   (24). The  two  young  hobbits who  got on  the table  and danced  are still 
   Prospero    Brandybuck    and   Melba    Took,   but    Melba was   changed 
   in pencil first to Arabella and then to Amanda.                             
                                                                              
   Bingo  now said,  as did  Bilbo in  FR (p.  38), 'I  like less  than half 
   of you half as well as you deserve.'                                        
                                                                              
   Bingo's  second  purpose'  is expressed  in exactly  the words              
   written into the second version (see p. 27): 'to celebrate OUR              
   birthdays: mine and my honourable and  gallant father's.  I am              
   only half the man he is: I am 72, and he is 144', &c.                        
  
                                                                              
   Bingo's last words, 'I am leaving after dinner', were corrected             
   on the manuscript to 'I am leaving now.'                                    
                                                                              
   (25). The  collected  comments  after  Bingo's  concluding  remarks  now 
    begin:  'The  hobbit's  mad.  Always  said  so.  And  his  father.  He's 
    been   dead   33   years,   I   know.  144,   all  rubbish.'   And  Rory 
    Brandybuck   shouts:   'Where   is   Bilbo  -   confound  it,   Bingo  I 
    mean. Where is he?'                                                        
                                                                              
     After 'he was never seen in Hobbiton again' is added. "The ring 
     was his father's parting gift.' 
    From the point where the second version ends at the words 'Morning 
   went on' the third goes back to the original draft (p. 15) and follows it 
   closely until near the end, using pretty well the same phrases, and largely 
   retaining the original list (as emended, p. 17 note 5) of names and labels 
   for the recipients of presents from Bag End- these being now, of course, 
   presents from Bilbo's son Bingo. 
      Semolina Baggins is called 'an aunt, or first cousin once removed', 
      Caramella Took (changed later to Bolger) 'had been favoured among 
   [Bingo's] junior and remoter cousins', 
      Obo Took-Took who received a feather-bed remained as a great- 
   uncle, but Obo was emended on the manuscript to Rollo; 
      Corboduc (> Otfando) Grubb of the first draft, recipient of a gold 
   fountain-pen, becomes Orfando Burrowes; 
      Mungo Took, lnigo Grubb-Took, and Angelica Baggins remain; and 
   two new beneficiaries are named before Mrs Sackville-Baggins at the end 
   of the list: 
      For the collection of Hugo Bracegirdle, from contributor: on an 
     (empty) bookcase. Hugo was a great borrower of books, but a small 
     returner. 
   
      For  Cosimo  Chubb,  treat  it  as  your  own,  Bingo: on  the barometer. 
    Cosimo used to bang it with a  large fat  finger whenever  he came  to call. 
    He  was  afraid  of  getting wet,  and wore  a scarf  and macintosh  all the 
    year round.                                                                 
      For  Grimalda  [>  Lobelia]  Sackville-Baggins,  as a  present: on  a case 
    of  silver  spoons.  It  was  believed  by  Bilbo   Baggins  that   she  had 
    acquired  a  good  many  of  his  spoons  while  he  was  away -  ninety odd 
    years  before.  Bingo  inherited  the  belief,  and  Grimalda   [)  Lobelia] 
    knew it.                                                                    
                                                                               
    It  is  also  mentioned  that  'Bingo  had very  carefully disposed  of his 
   treasures:  books,  pictures,  and  a  collection  of  toys.  For  his wines 
   he  found  a  very  good  (if  temporary)  home.  Most   of  them   went  to 
   Marmaduke  Brandybuck'  (predecessor  of   Meriadoc).  The   original  draft 
   is closely followed in the absence of any money or jewelry, and in the legal 
   notice  disposing  of  Bag  End  to  the  Sackville-Bagginses  (but  Bilbo's 
   cousin  now  becomes  Otho,  and  their  occupancy  is  to  start  from Sep- 
   tember 24th)- 'and they got Bag-end after all,  though they  had to  wait 93 
   years longer for it than they had once expected': III less 51 plus 33, see 
   pp. 31-2.(8) Sancho  Proudfoot appears,  excavating in  the pantry  where he 
   thought there was an echo (as  in FR,  p. 48);  physically attacked  by Otho 
   Sackville-Baggins, he was only finally ejected by the lawyers,  first called 
   'Grubbs  and  Burrowes', as  in The  Hobbit, then  changed to  'Messrs. lago 
   Grubb and Folco Burrowes (Bingo's lawyers)'.                                 
    The conclusion of the third version I give in full.                         
                                                                               
    The   fact  is   Bingo's  money   had  become   a  legend,   and  everybody 
   was   puzzled   and   anxious  -   though  still   hopeful.  How   he  would 
   have  laughed.  Indeed  he  was  as  near  laughing  as  he  dared  at  that 
   very   moment,   for   he   was   inside  a   large  cupboard   outside  the 
  
   dining-room  door,  and  heard  most  of  the  racket.  He  was  inside,  of 
   course,   not   for   concealment,   but   to   avoid  being   bumped  into, 
   being   totally   invisible.   He   had  to   laugh  rather   privately  and 
   silently,  but  all  the  same  he  was  enjoying his  joke: it  was turning 
   out so much like his expectation.                                            
                                                                               
    I  suppose  it  is  now  becoming  all  too  plain  to  everyone   but  the 
   anxious  and  grabsome  hobbits.  The  fact  is  that  (in spite  of certain 
   things  in  his  after-dinner  speech)  Bingo   had  grown   suddenly  tired 
   of  them  all.  A  violent  fit  of  Tookishness  had  come  over him  - not 
   of  course  that  all  Tooks  had  much  of  this  wayward   quality,  their 
   mothers     being     Chubbs,     Hornblowers,     Bolgers,    Bracegirdles, 
   Grubbs   and   what   not;   but   Tooks   were  on   the  whole   the  most 
   jocular  and  unexpected  of  Hobbits.  Also  I   can  tell   you  something 
   more,   in   case   you   have   not   guessed:  Bingo   had  no   money  or 
   
                                              
                                                                                 
    jewelry  left!  Practically  none,  that  is.  Nothing  worth  digging  up  a 
    nice  hobbit-hole  for.  Money  went   a  prodigious   way  in   those  days, 
    and  one  could  get  quite  a lot  of things  without it;  but he  had blown 
    his  last  500   ducats  on   the  birthday   party.  That   was  Brandybuck- 
    some  of  him.  After  that  he  had  nothing  left  but  the buttons  on his 
    waistcoat,  a  small  bag-purse of  silver, and  his ring.  In the  course of 
    33  years  he  had contrived  to spend  all the  rest -  what was  left, that 
    is,  by his  father, who  had done  a bit  of spending  in fifty  years (9) (and 
    had required some travelling-expenses).                                       
        Well,  there  it  is.  All  things  come  to  an  end.  Evening  came on. 
    Bag-end  was   left   empty  and   gloomy.  People   went  away   -  haggling 
    and  arguing,  most  of  them.  You  could  hear   their  voices   coming  up 
    the  Hill  in   the  dusk.   Very  few   gave  a   thought  to   Bingo.  They 
    decided  he  had  gone  mad,  and  run   off,  and   that  was   one  Baggins 
    the  less,  and  that  was  that.  They  were   annoyed  about   the  legend- 
    ary   money,   of   course,  but   meanwhile  there   was  tea   waiting  for 
    them.   There   were   some,   of   course,   who   regretted    his   sudden 
    disappearance   -   a   few  of   his  younger   friends  were   really  dis- 
    tressed.  But  not  all  of  them  had   said  good-bye   to  him.   That  is 
    easily explained, and soon will be.                                           
                                                                                 
        Bingo   stepped  out   of  the   cupboard.  It   was  getting   dim.  His 
    watch  said  six.  The  door  was  open,  as  he  had  kept  the  key  in his 
    pocket.  He  went  out,  locked  the  door  (leaving  the  key),  and  looked 
    at the sky. Stars were coming out.                                            
        'It is going to be a fine night,'  he said.  'What a  lark! Well,  I must 
    not   keep   them   waiting.   Now   we're   off.   Goodbye!'    He   trotted 
    down  the  garden,  jumped   the  fence,   and  took   to  the   fields,  and 
    passed like an invisible rustle in the grasses.                               
                                                                                 
                                       NOTES.                                     
                                                                                 
   1. I find it difficult to believe this, yet if it is not so the coincidence is 
    strange.  If  Bingo  Baggins  did  get  his  name  from  this  source,  I can 
    only   suppose   that   the   demonic   character  (composed   of  monomaniac 
    religious  despotism  and  a  lust  for  destruction through  high explosive) 
    of  the  chief  Bingo  (not  to  mention  that  of  his  appalling  wife), by 
    which   my   sister   and   I   now   remember   them,   developed   somewhat 
    later.                                                                        
   2. The  substitution  was  not  made  in  the first  draft, but  in pencilled 
    corrections to the end of the second version (p. 27).                         
   3. The  change  of 'fifty-fifth'  to  'seventy-second' was  made at  the same 
    time  as  the  16  years  during  which  Bingo  lived  at  Bag End  after his 
   
  
     
                                                                                 
        parents'  departure  were  changed  to  33  (note  6).  These   changes  were 
        made  before  the  chapter  was  finished,  since  later  in  it,  in Bingo's 
        farewell  speech, the  revised figures  are present  from the  first writing. 
        When  at  the  outset  he  wrote  'fifty-fifth  birthday'  and '16  years' my 
        father  was  presumably  intending  to  get  rid  of  the idea,  appearing in 
        rewriting  of  the  second  version  (see   p.  27),   that  the   number  of 
        144 guests  was  chosen  for  an   inner  reason,   since  on   Bingo's  55th 
        birthday  his  father  Bilbo  would  have  been  127  (having left  the Shire 
        16 years before at the age of x x i, when Bingo was 39).                  
    4.  Primula  was  first  written  Amalda. In  the first  version (p.  16) Amalda 
        was  the  name  of  Mrs  Sackville-Baggins.  In  the  fourth  version  of  'A 
        long-expected  party',  when  Bilbo  had  returned  to  his  bachelor  state, 
        Primula Brandybuck, no longer his wife, remained Bingo's mother.          
    5.  My  father  first  wrote  here:  the  Brandybucks  of   Wood  Eaton   on  the 
        other  side  of  the  shire, on  the edge  of Buckwood  - a  dubious region.' 
        He  first  changed  (certainly  at  the  time  of  writing)  the name  of the 
        Brandybuck  stronghold   from  Wood   Eaton  (a   village  in   the  Cherwell 
        valley  near  Oxford)   to  Bury   Underwood  (where   'Bury'  is   the  very 
        common    English    place-name    element    derived   from    Old   English 
        byrig,  the  dative  of  burg  'fortified place,  town'); then  he introduced 
        the  name  of   the  river,   replaced  Bury   Underwood  by   Buckland,  and 
        replaced Buckwood by the Old Forest.                                      
    6.  This change was made at the same time as '55' to '72' for Bingo's years 
        at the time of the birthday party; see.note 3.                            
    7.  This is  the first  appearance of  Gaffer Gamgee,  living in  Bagshot Row 
        (first mentioned in the second version, p. ax).                           
    8.  As mentioned in note 3, the later figure  of 72  for 55  as Bingo's  age on 
        this birthday, and 33 for 16 as  the number  of years  in which  he lived 
        on  alone  at  Bag  End   after  Bilbo's   departure,  which   appear  as 
        emendations in the early part of the text, are in the  later part  of the 
        chapter present from the first writing.                                   
        One would expect 'sixty' (III less 51): see pp. 3 I, 252.            
                                                                                 
                                Note on Hobbit-names.                             
                                                                                 
    It  will  be seen  that delight  in the  names and  relations of  the hobbit- 
    families  of  the  Shire from  which the  ramifying genealogies  would spring 
    was present from the  start. In  no respect  did my  father chop  and change 
    more  copiously.  Already   we  have   met,  apart   from  Bilbo   and  Bungo 
    Baggins and Belladonna Took who appeared. in The Hobbit:                      
      Baggins: Angelica; Inigo; Semolina                                          
      Bolger: Caramella (replacing Caramella Took)                                
      Bracegirdle: Hugo                                                           
      Brandybuck:   Amalda   >   Primula;   Marmaduke;   Orlando    >   Prospero; 
         Rory                                                                     
   
   Burrowes: Folco; Orlando (replacing Orlando Grubb)                            
   Chubb: Cosimo                                                                
   Grubb: Gorboduc > Orlando; Iago                                              
   Crubb-Took: Inigo                                                            
   Proudfoot: Sancho                                                             
   Sackville-Baggins: Amalda > Lonicera or Griselda > Grimalda >                 
       Lobelia; Sago > Cosmo > Otho                                             
   Took: Caramella; Melba > Arabella > Amanda; Mungo                            
   Took-Took: Obo > Rollo                                                       
                                                                               
                                       (iv)                                     
                                The Fourth Version.                             
                                                                               
   Two  further  changes,  embodying  an  important  shift,  were  made  to the 
  
   manuscript  of  the third  version. They  were carefully  made, in  red ink, 
   but  concomitant  changes  later in  the text  were not  made. In  the first 
   sentence of the chapter (p. 28) 'Bingo, son of Bilbo' was altered to 'Bingo 
   Bolger-Baggins'; and in the third sentence 'Bingo's father' was  altered to 
   'Bingo's uncle (and guardian), Bilbo Baggins.'                               
   We  come  now  therefore  to  a  further  stage,  where  the  'long-expected 
   party' is still Bingo's, not Bilbo's, but Bingo is his nephew, not  his son, 
   and Bilbo's marriage (as was inevitable, I think) has been rejected.         
   The  fourth  version  is a  typescript, made  by my  father. It  was emended 
   very heavily later on, but these changes belong to the  second phase  of the 
   writing  of  The  Fellowship  of  the  Ring,  and  here  I ignore  them. The 
   alterations  to the  third version  just referred  to were  now incorporated 
   into  the  text  (which  therefore  now  begins: 'When  Bingo Bolger-Baggins 
   of  the  well-known  Baggins  family  prepared  to  celebrate  his  seventy- 
   second  birthday...'),  but  otherwise it  proceeds as  an exact  copy of the 
   third version as far as 'he was on  visiting terms  with all  his neighbours 
   and relatives (except, of course, the Sackville-Bagginses)'(p. 29) . Here it 
   diverges.                                                                    
                                                                               
   But  folk  did  not  bother  him  much.  He  was  frequently  out.   And  if 
   he  was  in,  you  never  knew  who  you  would   find  with   him:  hobbits 
   of  quite  poor  families,  or  folk  from  distant  villages,  dwarves, and 
   even sometimes elves.                                                        
   He  did  two  more  things  that  caused   tongues  to   wag.  At   the  age 
   of  ninety-nine  he  adopted  his  nephew  -  or   to  be   accurate  (Bilbo 
   scattered  the  titles  nephew  and  niece  about  rather   recklessly)  his 
   first  cousin   once  removed,   Bingo  Bolger,   a  lad   of  twenty-seven. 
   They  had  heard  very  little  about  him,  and  that  not  too  good (they 
   
   said).  As a  matter of  fact Bingo  was the  son of  Primula Brandy- 
   buck  (and  Rollo  Bolger, who  was quite  unimportant); and  she was 
   the  daughter  of  Mirabella  Took  (and  Gorboduc   Brandybuck,  who 
   was  rather  important);  and  she  was   one  of   three  remarkable 
   daughters  of the  Old Took,  for long  the head  of the  hobbits who 
   lived across The  Water. And  so the  Tooks come  in again-  always a 
   disturbing  element,  especially  when  mixed  with  Brandybuck.  For 
   Primula  was  a  Brandybuck  of   Buckland,  across   the  Brandywine 
   River, on the other side  of the  Shire and  at the  edge of  the Old 
   Forest  -  a  dubious  region.  Folk  in Hobbiton  did not  know much 
   about  it, or  about the  Brandybucks either;  though some  had heard 
   it said that they were rich, and would have been richer, if  they bad 
   not  been  reckless.  What  had  happened  to  Primula  and  her hus- 
   band  was  not  known  for  certain  in  Hobbiton.  There  was rumour 
   of a boating accident on the Brandywine River -  the sort  of thing 
   that  Brandybucks  would  go  in  for.  Some  said that  Rollo Bolger 
   had  died  young of  overeating; others  mid that  it was  his weight 
   that had sunk the boat.                                              
      Anyway,   Bilbo   Baggins   adopted   Master   Bolger,   announced 
   that  he  would  make  him  his  heir,  changed  his name  to Bolger- 
   Baggins,  and  still further  offended the  Sackville-Bagginses. Then 
   shortly  before  his   hundred-and-eleventh  birthday   Bilbo  disap- 
   peared finally and was never  seen in  Hobbiton again.  His relatives 
   and neighbours lost  the chance  of a  funeral, and  they had  a good 
   deal  to  say.  But  it  made no  difference: Bilbo's  residence, his 
   wealth, his position  (and the  dubious regard  of the  more influen- 
   tial hobbits), were inherited by Bingo Bolger-Baggins.               
      Bingo  was  a  mere youngster  of thirty-nine  and had  hardly cut 
   his  wisdom-teeth;  but  he  at once  began to  carry on  his uncle's 
   reputation for oddity.  He refused  to go  into mourning,  and within 
   a  week  gave a  birthday-party -  for himself  and his  uncle (their 
   birthdays  happened  to be  on the  same day).  At first  people were 
   shocked, but he kept up the custom  year after  year, until  they got 
  
   used to it. He said he  did not  think Bilbo  Baggins was  dead. When 
   they  asked  the  obvious  question:  'Where is  he then?'  he merely 
   winked.  He  lived  alone,  and  was  often away  from home.  He went 
   about  a  good  deal  with  the  least  well-behaved  members  of the 
   Took  family  (his  grandmother's people);  and he  was also  fond of 
   the Brandybucks {his mother's relatives).                            
      Anyway,  Bingo  Bolger-Baggins  had  been  the  master  of Bag-end 
   Underhill  now   for  thirty-three   years  without   doing  anything 
   outrageous. His parties were sometimes a bit noisy...                
   
                                                                                 
                                                                                     
     With   Gorboduc   Brandybuck   and   Mirabella   Took   (one   of   'the   three 
     remarkable  daughters  of   the  Old   Took'  who   had  been   mentioned  in?he 
     Hobbit)   the  genealogy   now  becomes   that  of   LR,  except   that  Primula 
     Brandybuck's  husband  (Bilbo  in  the  third  version)  is  Rollo  Bolger,  not 
     Drogo Baggins; and the boating accident reappears (see p. 25, note a).           
          From  here  to  the  end  the  typescript  follows  the  third  version (as 
     emended)  very  closely,  and  there  is  little further  to add.  Bilbo becomes 
     Bingo's  'uncle'  throughout,  of  course; Bingo  was liable  to allude  to 'the 
     absurd  adventures  of  his  "gallant  and  famous"  uncle'  (see  p.  32). But, 
     with this  change, Bingo's  remarks in  his speech  on the  ages of  himself and 
     his  uncle  and  the  number of  guests at  the party  remain exactly  the same, 
     and 'The ring was his uncle's parting gift' (ibid.).                             
          Small  changes  of  wording move  the text  towards the  final form  in FR; 
     for  example,  where  in  the  third  version  Rory  Brandybuck is  described as 
     'well-filled but still brighter than many', it is now said of him that his 'wits 
     neither   old   age,   nor  surprise,   nor  an   enormous  dinner,   had  quite 
     clouded'.  But  to  set  out  even  a  portion of  such developments  in expres- 
     sion  between  closely  related  versions  would  obviously  be   quite  imprac- 
     ticable.  There are  however a  few minor  narrative shifts  which I  collect in 
     the  following  notes,  with  page-references  indicating  where   the  relevant 
     passages in earlier versions are to be found.                                    
                                                                                     
     (30) Gaffer Gamgee had a little more to say:                                     
                                                                                     
         '...  A  very  nice  well-spoken  gentlehobbit  is  Mr   Bolger-Baggins,  as 
         I've  always  said.'  And  that  was  perfectly true;  for Bingo  had always 
         been   very  polite   to  Gaffer   Gamgee,  calling   him  Mr   Gamgee,  and 
         discussing potatoes with him over the hedge.                                 
                                                                                     
     (21, 31) The day of the  party now  becomes Thursday  (not Saturday)             
     22 September (a change made to the typescript, but carefully over an             
     erasure and clearly belonging to the time of typing).                            
                                                                                     
         (31)  There  is  no  further  reference  to  Gandalf in  the chapter,  after the 
         fireworks.                                                                   
                                                                                     
     (24, 32) The young hobbits who danced on the table are Prospero                  
         Took and Melissa Brandybuck.                                                 
                                                                                     
         (32  - 3)  Several names  are changed  among the  recipients of  gifts from 
         Bag  End,  Caramella  (Took   ))  Bolger   becomes  Caramella   Chubb;  the 
         comatose  Rollo   Took-  Took   becomes  Fosco   Bolger  (and   is  Bingo's 
         uncle);  Inigo  Grubb-Took  the   glutton,  who   had  survived   from  the 
         first  draft,  is  now  Inigo  Grubb;  and  Cosimo  Chubb   the  barometer- 
         tapper becomes Cosimo Hornblower.                                            
                                                                                     
         (33) It is now added that 'The poorer hobbits did very well, especially      
         old Gaffer Gamgee, who got about half a ton of potatoes', that Bingo         
         had  a  collection  of  magical  toys;  and  that  he  and  his   friends  drank 
   
  
   nearly  all  the  wine, the  remainder still  going to  Marmaduke Brandy- 
   buck.                                                                     
                                                                            
   (16, 33) The legal notice in the hall at  Bag End  is extended,  and fol- 
   lowed by a new passage:                                                   
                                                                            
     Bingo  Bolger-Baggins  Esqre.  departing  hereby  devises  delivers  and 
     makes  over  by free  gift   the  desirable  property  and   messuage  or 
     dwelling-hole  known  as  Bag-end Underhill  with  all  lands  thereto 
     belonging   and  annexed   to  Otho   Sackville-Baggins  Esqre.   and  his 
     wife Lobelia for them jointly  to have  hold possess  occupy let on lease 
     or  otherwise  dispose  of  at  their  pleasure  as  from  September  the 
     twenty  fourth  in  the  seventy second  year  of  the  aforesaid  Bingo 
     Bolger-Baggins  and  the  one  hundred  and  forty  fourth year  of Bilbo 
     Baggins who as  former rightful  mvners hereby  relinquish all  claims to 
     the abovesaid property as from the date aforesaid.                      
      The  notice  was  signed  Bingo  Bolger-Baggins  for  self   and  uncle. 
     Bingo was  not a  lawyer, and  he mereIy  put things  that way  to please 
     Otho   Sackville-Baggins,   who   was  a   lawyer.  Otho   certainly  was 
     pleased, but  whether by  the language  or the  property is  difficult to 
     say.  Anyway,  as soon  m he  had read  the notice  he shouted:  'Ours at 
     last!' So I suppose it was  all right,  at least  according to  the legal 
     notions  of hobbits.  And that  is how  the Sackville-Bagginses  got Bag- 
     end in the end, though  they had  to wait  ninety-three years  longer for 
     it than they had once expected.                                         
                                                                            
   (33) The lawyers who ejected Sancho Proudfoot do not appear.              
                                                                            
   An  addition  is  made  to the  passage describing  the character  of the 
   Tooks:  'and  since  they  had  inherited  both  enormous  wealth  and no 
   little courage from the Old Took, they carried things  off with  a pretty 
   high hand at times.'                                                      
                                                                            
   (34) The reference to Bilbo's  having 'done  a bit  of spending  in fifty 
   years' was  changed; the  text now  reads: '-  what was  left him  by his 
   Uncle, that is; for Bilbo had done a bit of spending in his time.'        
                                                                            
   'A  few  were distressed  at his  sudden disappearance;  one or  two were 
   not distressed, because they  were in  the know  - but  they were  not at 
   Bag-end.'                                                                 
                                                                            
   Thus it is never explained why Bingo (or Bilbo in the first version), for 
   whom money  was now  a severe  problem (and  one of  the reasons  for his 
   departure),  simply  handed over  'the desirable  property known  as Bag- 
   end' to the Sackville-Bagginses 'by free gift'.                           
   There  were  further  twists  still  to  come  in this  amazingly sinuous 
   evolution  before  the  final  structure  was reached,  but this  was how 
   the  opening  chapter  stood  for  some  time, and  Bingo Bolger-Baggins, 
   'nephew' or more  properly first  cousin once  removed of  Bilbo Baggins, 
   
    is present throughout the original form of  Book I of The Fellowship  of the         
    King. I set out briefly  here the  major shifts  and stages  encountered thus         
    far.                                                                                  
                                                                                         
                                    A Long-expected party.                                
                                                                                         
    Version I. Bilbo gives the party, aged 70. ('I am going to tell you a 
                     story about one of his descendants')                                 
                                                                                         
    Version II. Bilbo gives the party, aged 71.                                            
                                                                                         
    Version III. Bilbo married, and disappeared from Hobbiton with his                     
  
                 wife (Primula Brandybuck) when he was III.                                          
                 His son Bingo Baggins gives the party, aged 72.                                       
                                                                                         
    Version IV. Bilbo, unmarried, adopted his young cousin Bingo Bolger 
                     (son of Primula Brandybuck), changed his name to Bingo               
                     Bolger-Baggins,    and   disappeared    from   Hobbiton    when   he 
                     was III.                                                                            
    His adopted cousin Bingo Bolger-Baggins gives the party,                              
    aged 72.                                                                              
                                                                                         
                                             (v)                                          
                                 'The Tale that is Brewing'.                              
                                                                                         
    It was to the fourth version (writing on  the typescript  shows that  it went         
    to Allen and Unwin)  that my  father referred  in a  letter to  Charles Furth         
    on 1 February 1938, six weeks after he began the new book:                            
                                                                                         
      Would    you   ask    Mr   Unwin    whether   his    son   [Rayner    Unwin,   then 
      twelve  years  old],  a  very reliable  critic, would  rare to read  the  first 
      chapter   of   the  sequel   to  The   Hobbit?  I   have  typed   it.  I   have  no 
      confidence  in  it,  but  if  he  thought  it  a  promising  beginning,  could  add 
      to it the tale that is brewing.                                                     
                                                                                         
    What  was  'the  tale  that  is  brewing'?  The  texts  of  'A  Long-expected  Party' 
    provide  no  clues,  except  that  the  end  of  the third  version (p.  34) makes it 
    clear  that  when  Bingo  left  Bag  End  he  was  going  to meet,  and go  off with, 
    some  of his  younger friends  - and  this is  hinted at  already at  the end  of the 
    first  draft  (p.  17); in  the fourth  version this  is repeated,  and 'one  or two' 
    of  his  friends  were  'in  the  know' -  and 'they  were not  at Bag-end'  (p. 39). 
    Of  course  it  is  clear,  too,  that  Bilbo  is  not dead;  and (with  knowledge of 
    what  was  in  fact  to  come)  we  may   count  the   references  to   Buckland  and 
    the Old Forest (pp. 29, 37) as further hints.                                         
      But  there  are  some  jottings  from  this  time,  written  on  two  sides   of  a 
    single  sheet  of  paper,  that  do  give  some  inkling   of  what   was  'brewing'. 
    The first of these reads:                                                             
   
    Bilbo   goes   off   with   3   Took   nephews:   Odo,  Frodo,   and  Drogo 
    [changed  to  Odo,  Drogo,  and  Frodo].  He  has  only  a  small   bag  of 
    money.  They  walk  all  night  -  East.  Adventures:   troll-like:  witch- 
    house  on  way   to  Rivendell.   Elrond  again   [added:  (by   advice  of 
    Gandalf?)]. A tale in Elrond's house.                                      
      Where  is  G[andalf]  asks  Odo  -  said  I  was  old and  foolish enough 
    now to take care of myself said B. But I dare say  he will  turn up,  he is 
    apt to.                                                                    
                                                                              
   There follows a note to the effect that while Odo believed  no more  than a 
   quarter of 'B.'s  stories', Drogo  was less  sceptical, and  Frodo believed 
   them  'almost  completely'.  The character  of this  last nephew  was early 
   established, though he was destined to disappear (see p. 70): he is not the 
   forerunner of  Frodo in  LR. All  this seems  to have  been written  at one 
   time.  On  the  face of  it, it  must belong  with the  second (unfinished) 
   version  of  'A  Long-expected  Party', since  it is  Bilbo who  'goes off' 
   (afterwards  my  father bracketed  the words  'Bilbo goes  off with  3 Took 
   nephews'  and  wrote  'Bingo'  above). The  implication is  presumably that 
   when Bilbo set out with his nephews Gandalf was no longer present.          
    Then follows, in pencil: 'Make  return of  ring a  motive.' This  no doubt 
   refers  to  the  statement  in  the third  version that  'The ring  was his 
   [Bingo's] father's parting gift' (p. 32).                                   
    After a note suggesting  the coming  of a  dragon to  Hobbiton and  a more 
   heroic role for hobbits, a suggestion rejected with a pencilled 'No', there 
   follows, apparently all written  at one  time (but  with a  later pencilled 
   heading 'Conversation of Bingo and Bilbo'):                                 
  
                                                                              
    'No  one,'  said B.,  'can escape  quite unscathed  from dragons.  The only 
    thing  is  to  shun them  (if you  can) like  the Hobbitonians,  though not 
    nec[essarily]  to  disbelieve  in them  (or refuse  to remember  them) like 
    the  H[obbitonians].  Now  I  have   spent  all   my  money   which  seemed 
    once  to  me too  much and  my own  has gone  after it  [sic]. And  I don't 
    like  being  without  after [?having]  - in  fact I  am being  lured. Well, 
    well, twice one is not always two, as  my father  used to  say. But  at any 
    rate I think  I would  rather wander  as a  poor man  than sit  and shiver. 
    And  Hobbiton  rather  grows on  you in  20 years,  don't you  think; grows 
    too  heavy  to  bear,  I  mean. Anyway,  we are  off -  and it's  autumn. I 
    enjoy autumn wandering.'                                                   
                                                                              
      Asks  Elrond  what  he  can  do  to  heal  his  money-wish  and unsettle- 
    ment. Elrond tells  him of  an island.  Britain? Far  west where  the Elves 
    still reign. Journey to perilous isle.                                     
      I want to look again on a live dragon.                                   
                                                                              
   This  is  certainly  Bilbo,  and  the  passage  (though  not of  course the 
   pencilled  heading) precedes  the third  version, as  the reference  to '20 
   years' shows (see pp. 22, 31). - At the foot  of the  page are  these faint 
   pencilled scrawls:                                                          
   
    Bingo goes to find his father.                                              
    You said you.... end your days in contentment - so I hope to                
   The illegible word might possibly be 'want'. -  On the  reverse of  the page 
   is the following coherent passage in ink:                                    
                                                                               
    The  Ring:  whence  its  origin.  Necromancer?  Not  very   dangerous,  when 
    used  for good  purpose. But  it exacts  its penalty.  You must  either lose 
    it, or yourself. Bilbo could not bring himself to  lose it.  He starts  on a 
    holiday  [struck out:  with his  wife] handing  over ring  to Bingo.  But he 
    vanishes.  Bingo worried.  Resists desire  to go  and find  him -  though he 
    does travel round a lot looking for  news. Won't  lose ring  as he  feels it 
    will ultimately bring him to his father.                                    
       At  last  he  meets  Gandalf.   Gandalf's  advice.   You  must   stage  a 
    disappearance,  and  the  ring  may  then  be   cheated  into   letting  you 
    follow a similar path.  But you  have got  to really  disappear and  give up 
    the past. Hence the 'party'.                                                
       Bingo  confides  in  his  friends.  Odo,  Frodo, and  Vigo (?)  insist on 
    coming  too.  Gandalf  rather  dubious.  You  will  share  the same  fate as 
    Bingo,  he  said,  if  you  dare the  ring. Look  what happened  to Primula. 
                                                                               
   A  couple  of  pencilled  changes  were  made  to  this: above  'Vigo(?)' my 
   father  wrote  'Marmaduke';  and  he  bracketed the  last sentence.  - Since 
   Bingo is here Bilbo's son this note belongs with the third version.  But the 
   watery  death  of  Primula  Brandybuck  (no longer  Bilbo's wife,  but still 
   Bingo's mother) is first recorded  in the  fourth version  (p. 37),  and the 
   Ring  could  not  possibly  be  associated  with  that  event;  so  that the 
   reference to 'Primula' here must refer to something else  of which  there is 
   no other trace.                                                              
    Particularly  noteworthy  is  the  suggestion  that the  idea of  the Party 
   arose  from  Gandalf's advice  to Bingo  concerning the  Ring. It  is indeed 
   remarkable that already at this stage, when my father  was still  working on 
   the opening chapter, so much  of the  Ring's nature  was already  present in 
   embryo. - The final two notes are in pencil. The first reads:                
                                                                               
    Bilbo  goes  to  Elrond  to  cure  dragon-longing,  and  settles  down in 
    Rivendell.  Hence  Bingo's  frequent  absences  from  home.  The  dragon- 
    longing comes on Bingo. Also ring-lure.                                     
                                                                               
   With  Bingo's  'frequent absences  from home'  cf. 'he  was often  away from 
  
   home' in the third version (p. 29), and 'Resists desire to go and find him - 
   though he does travel round a lot looking for news' in the note on  the Ring 
   given above. And the last:                                                   
                                                                               
    Make  dubious  regions  -  Old  Forest  on  way   to  Rivendell.   South  of 
    River.  They  turn  aside  to  call  up  Frodo Br[andybuck]  [written above: 
    Marmaduke],   get   lost   and   caught   by   Willowman   and   by  Barrow- 
    wights. T. Bombadil comes in.                                               
   'South' was changed from 'North', and 'East' is written in the margin.       
   
      On a separate page  (in fact  on the  back of  my father's  earliest surviving 
    map of the Shire)  is a  brief 'scheme'  that is  closely associated  with these 
    last notes; at the head of it  my father  afterwards wrote  Genesis of  'Lord of 
    the Rings'.                                                                      
                                                                                    
      B.B.  sets  out  with  z  nephews. They  turn S[outh]  ward to  collect Frodo 
      Brandybuck.   Get   lost  in   Old  Forest.   Adventure  with   Willowman  and 
      Barrow-wights. T. Bombadil.                                                    
          Reach  Rivendell  and  find  Bilbo.  Bilbo  had  had  a  sudden  desire to 
      visit  the  Wild  again.  But  meets  Gandalf   at  Rivendell.   Learns  about 
      [sic;  here  presumably  the  narrative  idea  changes]  Gandalf   had  turned 
      up  at  Bag-end.  Bilbo  tells  him  of  desire  for  Wild  and  gold.  Dragon 
      curse  working.  He  goes  to  Rivendell  between   the  worlds   and  settles 
      down.                                                                        
          Ring must eventually go back to Maker, or draw you towards it.             
      Rather a dirty trick handing it on?                                            
                                                                                    
    It  is  interesting  to  see  the  idea  already  present  that  Bingo  and  his 
    companions  would  turn  aside  to  'collect'  or 'call  up' another  hobbit, at 
    first   named   Frodo   Brandybuck,   but   changed   to    Marmaduke   (Brandy- 
    buck).  Frodo  Brandybuck  also  appears  in  initial  drafting  for  the second 
    chapter  (p.  45)  as  one  of Bingo's  three companions  on his  departure from 
    Hobbiton.  There  are  various  ways  of  combining  all  these   references  to 
    the  three  (or  two)  nephews,  so  as  to  present  a  series   of  successive 
    formulations,  but  names  and  roles  were still  entirely fluid  and ephemeral 
    and  no  certainty  is  possible.  Only  in the  first full  text of  the second 
    chapter  does  the  story  become clear  (for a  time): Bingo  set out  with two 
    companions, Odo Took and Frodo Took.                                             
      It   is   to   be   noted  that   Tom  Bombadil,   the  Willow-man,   and  the 
    Barrow-wights  were  already  in   existence  years   before  my   father  began 
    The turd of the Rings; see p. 115.                                             
   
                                       * 
                                                                                    
    On 11 February 1938 Stanley Unwin reported to my father that his son            
    Rayner had read the first chapter and was delighted with it. On 17               
    February my father wrote to Charles Furth at Allen and Unwin:                    
                                                                                    
      They say it is the first step that costs the effort. I do not find it so. I am 
      sure  I  could  write  unlimited  'first  chapters'.  I  have  indeed  written 
      many.  The  Hobbit  sequel  is  still  where  it  was,  and  I  have  only the 
      vaguest  notions  of  how  to  proceed.  Not  ever  intending  any  sequel,  I 
      fear  I  squandered  all  my   favourite  'motifs'   and  characters   on  the 
      original 'Hobbit'.                                                             
                                                                                    
    And on the following day he replied to Stanley Unwin:                            
                                                                                    
      I  am  most  grateful  to  your  son  Rayner:  and   am  encouraged.   At  the 
      same time I find it only  too easy  to write  opening chapters  - and  for the 
   
    moment  the  story  is  not  unfolding.  I  have  unfortunately  very little 
    time,  made   shorter  by   a  rather   disastrous  Christmas   vacation.  I 
  
    squandered  so  much  on  the  original  'Hobbit'  (which  was not  meant to 
    have a sequel) that  it is  difficult to  find anything  new in  that world. 
                                                                                
   But on 4 March  1938, in  the course  of a  long letter  to Stanley  Unwin on 
   another subject, he said:                                                     
                                                                                
    The  sequel  to  The Hobbit  has now  progressed as  far as  the end  of the 
    third chapter. But stories tend to get out of  hand, and  this has  taken an 
    unpremeditated  turn.  Mr  Lewis  and  my  youngest  boy  are reading  it in 
    bits as a serial. I hesitate to bother your son, though  I should  value his 
    criticism. At any rate if he would like to read  it in  serial form  he can. 
                                                                                
   The  'unpremeditated  turn',  beyond  any  doubt, was  the appearance  of the 
   Black Riders.                                                                 
   
                                         II.                                      
                                FROM HOBBITON TO THE                              
                                     WOODY END.                                  
                                                                                 
   The  original  manuscript  drafts  for  the second  chapter of The Lord  of the 
   Rings   do   not  constitute   a  completed   narrative,  however   rough,  but 
   rather,  disconnected  parts  of  the  narrative,  in places  in more  than one 
   version,  as  the  story expanded  and changed  in the  writing. The  fact that 
   my father had typed out the  first chapter  by r  February 1938 (p.  40), but 
   on 17 February wrote  (p. 43)  that while  first chapters  came easily  to him 
   'the Hobbit sequel is still where it was,' suggests strongly that  the original 
   drafting  of  this second  chapter followed  the typing  of the  fourth version 
   of 'A Long-expected Party'.                                                    
    There  followed  a  typescript  text,  with  a  title  'Three's   Company  and 
   Four's More'; this will be given in full,  but before  doing so  earlier stages 
   of the story (one of them of the utmost interest) must be looked at.           
    The   first   rough   manuscript  begins   with  Odo   and  Frodo   Took  (but 
   Frodo  at  once  changed  to  Drogo)  sitting on  a gate  at night  and talking 
   about  the  events  at  Bag  End  that   afternoon,  while   'Frodo  Brandybuck 
   was  sitting  on a  pile of  haversacks and  packs and  looking at  the stars.' 
   Frodo  Brandybuck,  it  seems,  was  brought  in  here  from the  role prepared 
   for  him  in the  notes given  on pp.  42-3, in  one of  which he  was replaced 
   by   Marmaduke   (Brandybuck).   Bingo,   coming   up   behind   silently   and 
   invisibly,  pushed  Odo  and  Drogo  off  the  gate;  and  after   the  ensuing 
   raillery the draft continues:                                                  
                                                                                 
    'Have you three any idea where we are going to?' said Bingo.                  
    'None whatever,' said Frodo, ' - if you mean, where we are going              
   to land finally. With such a captain it  would be  quite impossible            
   to guess that. But we all know where we are making for first.'                 
    'What we don't know,' put in Drogo, 'is  how long  it is  going to            
   take us on foot. Do you? You have usually taken a pony.'                       
    'That is not much faster, though it is less tiring. Let me see - I            
   have never done the  journey in  a hurry  before, and  have usually            
   taken five and a half weeks (with plenty of rests). Actually I have            
   always had some adventure,  milder or  less so,  every time  I have            
   taken the road to Rivendell.'                                                  
    'Very well,' said Frodo, 'let's  put a  bit of  the way  behind us            
   tonight. It is jolly under the stars, and cool.'                               
   
     'Better  turn  in  soon  and  make  an  early  start,'said  Odo  (who  was 
   fond of bed). 'We shall do more tomorrow if we begin fresh.'                 
     'I  back  councillor  Frodo,' said  Bingo.  So  they   started,  shoulder- 
   ing  packs,  and  gripping  long  sticks.  They   went  very   quietly  over 
   fields  and  along  hedgerows  and  the  fringes  of  small  coppices  until 
   night   fell,  and   in  their   dark  [?green)   cloaks  they   were  quite 
   invisible   without   any   rings.   And  of   course  being   Hobbits  they 
  
   could  not  be  heard  -  not  even  by  Hobbits.   At  last   Hobbiton  was 
   far  behind,  and  the  lights  in  the  windows   of  the   last  farmhouse 
   were  twinkling  on  a   hilltop  a   long  way   away.  Bingo   turned  and 
   waved a hand in farewell.                                                    
     At  the  bottom  of  a  slight  hill  they  struck  the  main road  East - 
   rolling  away  pale  grey  into  the  darkness,  between  high  hedges  and 
   dark   wind-stirred   trees.   Now   they   marched   along   two   by  two; 
   talking  a  little.,  occasionally  humming,  often tramping  in time  for a 
   mile   or   so   without   saying  anything.   The  stars   swung  overhead, 
   and the night got late.                                                      
     Odo  gave  a  big  yawn  and  slowed  down.  'I  am  so sleepy,'  he said, 
   'that  I  shall  fall  down  on  the  road.  What  about  a  place  for  the 
   night?'                                                                     
                                                                               
     Here the original  opening draft  ends. Notably,  the hobbits  are setting 
   out  expressly  for  Rivendell,  and  Bingo  has  been  there  several times 
   before; cf. the note given on p.  42: 'Bilbo...  settles down  in Rivendell. 
   Hence  Bingo's frequent  absences from  home.' But  there is  no indication, 
   nor has there been any, why they should be in any particular hurry.          
     It is clear that when the hobbits  struck the  East Road  they took  to it 
   and walked eastward along it. At this stage there is no suggestion of a side 
   road  to  Buckland,  nor  indeed  that  Buckland  played  any part  in their 
   plans.                                                                       
     A  revised  beginning  followed.  Drogo  Took  was  dropped,  leaving  Odo 
   and  Frodo  as Bingo's  companions (Frodo  now in  all probability  a Took). 
   The  passage  concerning  Rivendell  has gone,  and instead  the plan  to go 
   first  'to  pick up  Marmaduke' appears.  The description  of the  walk from 
   Hobbiton  is  now  much  fuller,  and  largely  reaches  the  form   in  the 
   typescript text (p.  50); it  is interesting  to observe  here the  point of 
   emergence of the road to Buckland:                                           
                                                                               
     After  a  rest  on  a  bank  under  some  thinly  clad  birches  they went 
   on  again,  until  they  struck  a  narrow  road.  It  went   rolling  away, 
   pale  grey  in  the  dark,  up  and  down   -  but   all  the   time  gently 
   climbing   southward.   It  was   the  road   to  Buckland,   climbing  away 
   from  the  main  East   Road  in   the  Water   Valley,  and   winding  away 
   past  the  skirts  of  the  Green  Hills  towards  the south-east  corner of 
   
                                
                                                                                 
   the Shire, the Wood-end as the Hobbits called it. They marched                 
   along it, until it plunged between high hedges and  dark trees                 
   rustling their dry leaves gently in the night airs.                            
                                                                                 
    Comparison  of  this  with  the  description of  the East  Road in  the first 
   draft ('rolling  away pale  grey into  the darkness,  between high  hedges and 
   dark wind-stirred  trees') shows  that the  one was  derived from  the other. 
   Perhaps as a result, the crossing of the East  Road is  omitted; it  is merely 
   said that the Buckland road diverged from it (contrast FR p. 80).              
    After  Odo's  words  (typescript text  p. 50)  'Or are  you fellows  going to 
   sleep on your legs?' there follows:                                           
                                                                                 
                  The Road goes ever on and on                                    
                  down from the Door where it began:                              
                  before us far the Road has gone,                                
                  and we come after it, who can;                                 
                  pursuing it with weary feet,                                   
                  until it joins some larger way,                                
                  where many paths and errands meet,                             
                  and whither then? - we cannot say.                              
                                                                                 
   There is no  indication, in  the manuscript  as written,  who spoke  the verse 
  
   (for which there is also a good deal of rough working); in the typescript text 
   (pp. 52 - 3) it is given to Frodo and displaced to a later point in the story. 
    The  second  draft  then  jumps to  the following  day, and  takes up  in the 
   middle of a sentence:                                                          
                                                                                 
   ...  on  the  flat  among  tall  trees  growing  in  scattered fashion  in the 
   grasslands,  when  Frodo  said:  'I  can  hear  a   horse  coming   along  the 
   road behind! '                                                                 
    They looked back, but the windings of the road hid the traveller.             
    'I  think  we  had  better   get  out   of  sight,'   said  Bingo;   'or  you 
   fellows  at  any  rate.  Of  course  it  doesn't  matter  very  much,   but  I 
   would rather not be met by anyone we know.'                                    
    They  [written  above  at  the  same  time:   Odo  & F.]  ran   quickly  to 
   the  left  down  into  a  little  hollow  beside  the  road,  and   lay  flat. 
   Bingo  slipped  on  his  ring  and  sat  down  a  few  yards  from  the track. 
   The   sound   of   hoofs   drew   nearer.   Round   a   turn   came   a  white 
   horse, and on  it sat  a bundle  - or  that is  what it  looked like:  a small 
   man  wrapped  entirely  in  a  great  cloak   and  hood   so  that   only  his 
   eyes peered out, and his boots in the stirrups below.                          
    The   horse   stopped   when   it   came   level   with  Bingo.   The  figure 
   uncovered  its  nose  and  sniffed;  and  then  sat  silent  as  if listening. 
   Suddenly a laugh came from inside the hood.                                    
    'Bingo   my   boy!'   said   Gandalf,   throwing   aside    his   wrappings. 
   
   'You   and   your   lads   are   somewhere   about.   Come   along   now  and 
   show  up,  I  want  a  word  with  you!  '  He  turned  his  horse  and  rode 
   straight  to  the  hollow  where  Odo  and  Frodo  lay.  'Hullo! hullo!  ' he 
   said. 'Tired already? Aren't you going any further today?'                    
     At   that   moment  Bingo   reappeared  again.   'Well  I'm   blest,'  said 
   he.  'What  are  you   doing  along   this  way,   Gandalf?  I   thought  you 
   had  gone  back  with  the  elves  and   dwarves.  And   how  did   you  know 
   where we were?'                                                               
     'Easy,'  said  Gandalf.  'No  magic.  I  saw  you  from  the  top   of  the 
   hill,  and  knew  how  far  ahead  you  were.  As  soon   as  I   turned  the 
   corner  and  saw  the  straight  piece  in  front  was   empty  I   knew  you 
   had   turned   aside   somewhere   about   here.   And   you   have   made  a 
   track  in  the long  grass that  I can  see, at  any rate  when I  am looking 
   for it.'                                                                      
                                                                                
     Here this draft stops, at the foot of a  page, and  if my  father continued 
   beyond this point the manuscript is lost; but I think it far more likely that 
   he  abandoned  it  because  he  abandoned  the  idea   that  the   rider  was 
   Gandalf  as  soon as  written. It  is most  curious to  see how  directly the 
   description  of  Gandalf led  into that  of the  Black Rider  - and  that the 
   original  sniff  was  Gandalf's! In  fact the  conversion of  the one  to the 
   other was first carried out  by pencilled  changes on  the draft  text, thus: 
                                                                                
     Round a turn  came a  white [>  black] horse,  and on  it sat  a bundle  - or 
     that is what it looked  like: a  small [>  short] man  wrapped entirely  in a 
     great [added:  black) cloak  and hood  so that  only his  eyes peered  out [> 
     so that his face was entirely shadowed]...                                  
                                                                                
   If the  description of  Gandalf in  the draft  is compared  with that  of the 
   Black Rider in the typescript text (p. 54) it will be seen that  with further 
   refinement the one still remains  very closely  based on  the other.  The new 
   turn in the story was indeed 'unpremeditated' (p.44).                         
     Further  rough  drafting  begins  again  with  the  workings  for  the song 
   Upon  the  hearth  the  fire  is  red  and   continues  through   the  second 
   appearance of the  Black Rider  and the  coming of  the Elves  to the  end of 
   the  chapter.  This  material  was  followed  very  closely  indeed   in  the 
   typescript  text  and  need  not  be  further  considered  (one or  two minor 
   points  of  interest in  the development  of the  narrative are  mentioned in 
  
   the  Notes).  There is  however a  separate section  in manuscript  which was 
   not taken up into the typescript, and this very  interesting passage  will be 
   given separately (see p. 73).                                                 
     I  give  here  the  typescript  text  - which  became an  extremely complex 
   and now very battered document. It is clear that  as soon  as, or  before, he 
   had finished it my father  began revising  it, in  some cases  retyping pages 
   (the  rejected  pages  being  retained),  and  also  writing  in  many  other 
   changes  here  and  there,  most  of  these being  very minor  alterations of 
   
    wording.(1) In the text that follows I take up all these revisions silently, but 
    some earlier readings of interest are detailed in the Notes at  the end  of it 
    (pp. 65 ff.).                                                                  
                                                                                  
                                          II.                                      
                                                                                  
                           Three's Company and Four's More.(2)                     
                                                                                  
    Odo  Took  was  sitting  on  a  gate  whistling   softly.  His   cousin  Frodo 
    was  lying   on  the   ground  beside   a  pile   of  packs   and  haversacks, 
    looking  up  at  the  stars,  and  sniffing  the  cool   air  of   the  autumn 
    twilight.                                                                      
      'I   hope   Bingo   has   not   got   locked   up   in   the   cupboard,  or 
    something,' said Odo. 'He's late: it's after six.'                             
      'There's  no  need  to  worry,'  said   Frodo.  'He'll   turn  up   when  he 
    thinks  fit.  He  may  have  thought  of  some  last  irresistible  joke,  or 
    something:   he's   very   Brandybucksome.   But   he'll   come   all   right; 
    quite reliable in the long run is Uncle Bingo.'                                
      There   was   a  chuckle   behind  him.   'I'm  glad   to  hear   it,'  said 
    Bingo  suddenly  becoming  visible;  'for  this   is  going   to  be   a  very 
    Long Run. Well, you fellows, are you quite ready to depart?'                   
      'It's  not  fair  sneaking  up  with  that  ring  on,'  said  Odo.  'One day 
    you will hear what I think of you, and you won't be so glad.'                  
      'I  know  already,'   said  Bingo   laughing,  'and   yet  I   remain  quite 
    cheerful. Where's my pack and stick? '                                         
      'Here  you  are!  '  said  Frodo  jumping  up.  'This  is  your  little lot: 
    pack, bag, cloak, stick.'                                                      
      'I'm  sure  you  have  given  me  all  the  heaviest  stuff,' puffed  Bingo, 
    struggling into the straps. He was a bit on the stout side.                    
      'Now   then!'   said   Odo.   'Don't   start  being   Bolger-like.  There's 
    nothing  there,  except  what   you  told   us  to   pack.  You'll   feel  the 
    weight less, when you have walked off a bit of your own.'                      
      'Be  kind  to  a  poor  ruined  hobbit! '  laughed Bingo.  'I shall  be thin 
    as  a  willow-wand,  I'm  sure,   before  a   week  is   out.  But   now  what 
    about it? Let's have a council! What shall we do first?'                       
      'I  thought  that  was  settled,'  said   Odo.  'Surely   we  have   got  to 
    pick up Marmaduke first of all?'                                               
      '0  yes!  I  didn't   mean  that,'   said  Bingo.   'I  meant:   what  about 
    this evening? Shall we walk a little or a lot? All night or not at all?'       
      'We'd   better   find   some   snug   corner   in   a  haystack,   or  some- 
    where,  and  turn  in   soon,'  said   Odo,  'We   shall  do   more  tomorrow, 
    if we start fresh.'                                                            
      'Let's  put  a  bit  of  the  road  behind  us  to-night,'  said  Frodo.  'I 
   
   want to  get away  from Hobbiton.  Beside it's  jolly under  the stars, 
   and cool.'                                                             
     'I  vote for  Frodo,' said  Bingo. And  so they  started, shouldering 
   their  packs,  and  swinging  their  stout   sticks.  They   went  very 
   quietly  over  fields  and  along  hedgerows  and  the borders  of cop- 
   pices, until night fell. In their dark grey cloaks they  were invisible 
   without  the  help  of  any  magic  rings,  and  since  they  were  all 
   hobbits,  they  made  no  noise  that  even  hobbits  could   hear  (or 
   indeed even wild creatures in the woods and fields).                   
  
     After  some  time  they   crossed  The   Water,  west   of  Hobbiton, 
   where  it  was  no  more  than a  winding ribbon  of black,  lined with 
   leaning  alders.  They  were  now  in  Tookland;  and  they   began  to 
   climb  into   the  Green   Hill  Country   south  of   Hobbiton.(3) They 
   could  see  the village  twinkling away  down in  the gentle  valley of 
   The  Water.  Soon it  disappeared in  the folds  of the  darkened land, 
   and  was  followed  by  Bywater beside  its grey  pool. When  the light 
   of  the  last  farmhouse  was  far  behind, peeping  out of  the trees, 
   Bingo turned and waved a hand in farewell.                             
     'Now we're really  off,' he  said. 'I  wonder if  we shall  ever look 
   down into that valley again.'                                          
                                                                         
     After  they  had  walked  for  about  two  hours  they   rested.  The 
   night  was  clear,  cool,  and  starry,  but smoky  wisps of  mist were 
   creeping  up  the  hills  from  the  streams  and  deep  meadows. Thin- 
   clad  birches  swaying  in  a  cold  breeze  above  their heads  made a 
   black net against  the pale  sky. They  ate a  very frugal  supper (for 
   hobbits),  and  then went  on again.  Odo was  reluctant, but  the rest 
   of the council pointed out  that this  bare hillside  was no  place for 
   passing the  night. Soon  they struck  a narrow  road. It  went rolling 
   up and down until it faded grey into  the gathering  dark. It  was' the 
   road  to  Buckland,  climbing  away  from  the  main  East Road  in the 
   Water-valley,  and  winding  over  the  skirts   of  the   Green  Hills 
   towards  the  south-eastern  corner  of  the  Shire,  the Woody  End as 
   the hobbits called it. Not many of them lived in that part.            
     Along  this  road  they  marched.  Soon  it  plunged  into  a  deeply 
   cloven track between tall trees that  rustled their  dry leaves  in the 
   night.  It  was  very  dark.  At first  they talked,  or hummed  a tune 
   softly together:  then they  marched on  in silence,  and Odo  began to 
   lag behind. At last he stopped, and gave a big yawn.                   
     'I am so sleepy,' he said, 'that soon I shall fall down on  the road. 
   What about a place for the  night? Or  are you  fellows going  to sleep 
   on your legs?'(4)                                                      
   
     'When   does   Marmaduke   expect   us?'   asked    Frodo.   'Tomorrow 
   night?'                                                                 
     'No,'  said  Bingo.  'We  should  not  get  there  by  tomorrow night, 
   even  with  a  forced  march,  unless  we  went   on  many   more  miles 
   now.  And  I  must  say  I  don't  feel like  it. It  is getting  on for 
   midnight already. But it is  all right.  I told  Marmaduke to  expect us 
   the night after tomorrow; so there is no hurry.'                        
     'The  wind's  in  the  West,'  said  Odo.  'If  we  go down  the other 
   side of this hill we are climbing, we ought  to find  a spot  fairly dry 
   and sheltered.'                                                         
     At  the top  of the  hill over  which the  road ran  they came  upon a 
   patch  of  fir-wood,  dry  and  resin-scented.  Leaving  the  road  they 
   went  into  the  deep  darkness of  the wood,  and gathered  dead sticks 
   and cones to make a  fire. Soon  they had  a merry  crackle of  flame at 
   the foot of a great fir, and sat round it for a while, until  they began 
   to nod  with sleep.  Then each  in an  angle of  the great  tree's roots 
   they  curled  up  in  their  cloaks  and  blankets,  and were  soon fast 
   asleep.                                                                 
     There  was  no  danger:  for  they  were  still  in  the Shire.  A few 
   creatures  came  and  looked at  them, when  the fire  had died  away. A 
   fox  passing  through  the  wood   on  business   of  his   own  stopped 
   several  minutes  and  sniffed.  'Hobbits!'  he  thought.   'Well,  what 
   next?  I  have  heard  a  good  many tales  of queer  goings on  in this 
   Shire;  but  I  have  never  heard  of  a hobbit  sleeping out  of doors 
   under  a   tree!  Three   of  them!   There's  something   mighty  queer 
   behind  this.'  He  was quite  right, but  he never  found out  any more 
   about it.                                                               
     The   morning   came   rather   pale   and   clammy.  Bingo   woke  up 
  
   first,  and  found that  a tree-root  had made  a hole  in his  back and 
   that his neck was stiff. It did not seem such a lark as  it had  the day 
   before. 'Why  on earth  did I  give that  beautiful feather-bed  to that 
   old  pudding  Fosco?'(5) he  thought. 'The  tree-roots would  have been 
   much better for him."Wake  up, hobbits!  ' he  cried. 'It's  a beautiful 
   morning! '                                                              
     'What's  beautiful  about  it?'  said  Odo, peering  over the  edge of 
   his  blanket  with  one  eye.  'Have  you  got  the bath-water  hot? Get 
   breakfast ready for half past nine.'                                    
     Bingo  stripped  the  blanket  off  him,  and rolled  him over  on top 
   of Frodo; and then  he left  them scuffling  and walked  to the  edge of 
   the  wood.  Away  eastward  the  sun  was  rising red  out of  the mists 
   that  lay  thick  on  the  world.   Touched  with   gold  and   red  the 
   autumn  trees  in  the  distance  seemed  to  be  sailing rootless  in a 
   
   shadowy sea. A  little below  him to  the left  the road  plunged down 
   into a hollow between two slopes and vanished.                        
     When  he  got  back  the  other  two  had  got  a  good  fire going. 
   'Water! ' they shouted. 'Where's the water? '                         
     'I don't keep water in my pockets,' said Bingo.                     
     'I thought you had gone  to find  some,' said  Odo. 'You  had better 
   go now.'                                                              
     'Why?'  asked  Bingo.  'We  had  enough  left  for   breakfast  last 
   night; or I thought we had.'                                          
     'Well,  you  thought  wrong,'  said  Frodo.  'Odo  drank   the  last 
   drop, I saw him.'                                                     
     'Then  he  can  go  and  find  some more,  and not  put it  on Uncle 
   Bingo. There's a stream at the foot of the slope; the road  crosses it 
   just below where we turned aside last night.'                         
     In the end, of course, they  all went  with their  water-bottles and 
   the  small  kettle they  had brought  with them.  They filled  them in 
   the stream where it fell a foot or two  over a  small outcrop  of grey 
   stone in its path. The water was icy  cold; and  Odo spluttered  as he 
   bathed  his  face  and  hands.  Luckily  hobbits  grow no  beards (and 
   would not shave if they did).                                         
     By the time their breakfast was  over, and  their packs  all trussed 
   up again, it was ten o'clock at least,  and beginning  to turn  into a 
   day  even  finer and  hotter than  the day  of Bingo's  birthday, that 
   already  seemed  quite  a  long  while  past.   They  went   down  the 
   slope, across the  stream, and  up the  next slope,  and by  that time 
   their  cloaks,  blankets, water,  food, spare  clothes and  other gear 
   already  seemed  a  heavy  load.  The  day's  march  was  going  to be 
   something quite different from a country walk.                        
     After a time the  road ceased  to roll  up and  down: it  climbed to 
   the top of a steep bank in a tired  zigzagging sort  of way,  and then 
   prepared to  go down  for the  last time.  In front  of them  they saw 
   the lower lands dotted  with small  clumps of  trees that  melted away 
   in  the  distance  to  a  hazy  woodland  brown.  They   were  looking 
   across  the  Woody  End  towards  the   Brandywine  River.   The  road 
   wound away before them like a piece of string.                        
     'The road goes on for ever,' said Odo, 'but I can't without  a rest. 
   It is high time for lunch.'                                           
     Frodo  sat  down on  the bank  at the  side of  the road  and looked 
   away east into the haze, beyond  which lay  the River  and the  end of 
   the Shire in which he had spent all  his life.  Suddenly he  spoke, as 
   if half to himself:                                                   
   
          The Road goes ever on and on                                     
            Down from the door where it began.                           
          Now far ahead the Road has gone,                    
            And we must follow if we can,                      
          Pursuing it with weary feet,                                    
  
            Until it joins some larger way,                             
          Where many paths and errands meet.                   
            And whither then? We cannot say.(6)                
                                                                         
    'That  sounds  like  a  bit  of  Old   Bilbo's  rhyming,'   said  Odo. 
   'Or  is  it one  of Bingo's  imitations? It  does not  sound altogether 
   encouraging.'                                                          
    'No, I made it up, or at any rate it came to me,' said Frodo.         
    'I've never heard it before, certainly,' said  Bingo. 'But  it reminds 
   me  very  much of  Bilbo in  the last  years, before  he went  away. He 
   used often to say that there was only one  Road in  all the  land; that 
   it was like  a great  river: its  springs were  at every  doorstep, and 
   every  path  was  its  tributary.  "It's  a dangerous  business, Bingo, 
   going out  of your  door," he  used to  say. "You  step into  the Road, 
   and  if  you  don't  keep  your  feet,  there is  no knowing  where you 
   might get swept off to. Do you realize that this is the very  path that 
   goes through Mirkwood, and that if  you let  it, it  might take  you to 
   even  farther  and  worse   places  than   the  Lonely   Mountain?"  He 
   used  to  say  that  on  the  path outside  the front-door  at Bag-end; 
   especially after he had been out for a walk.'                          
    'Well,  the  Road  won't  sweep  me  anywhere for  an hour  at least,' 
   said  Odo,  unslinging  his  pack.  The  others  followed  his example, 
   putting  their  packs  against  the bank  and their  legs out  into the 
   road. After a rest they had lunch (a frugal one) and then more rest. 
    The  sun  was  beginning  to  get  lower  and  the light  of afternoon 
   was on the land as they went down  the hill.  So far  they had  not met 
   a  soul  on the  road. This  way was  not much  used, and  the ordinary 
   way  to  Buckland  was  along  the  East  Road  to  the meeting  of the 
   Water  and  the  Brandywine  River,  where  there  was  a  bridge,  and 
   then  south  along the  River. They  had been  jogging along  again for 
   an  hour  or  more,  when  Frodo  stopped  a  moment  as  if listening. 
   They   were   now   on  level   ground,  and   the  road,   after  much 
   winding,  lay  straight  ahead  through  grassland sprinkled  with tall 
   trees, outliers of the approaching woods.                              
    'I can hear  a horse  or a  pony coming  along the  road behind,' said 
   Frodo.                                                                 
   
    They looked back, but the turn of the road prevented them             
   from seeing far.                                                       
    'I think we had better get out of sight,' said Bingo; 'or you  two at 
   any rate. Of course, it does  not matter  much, but  I have  a feeling 
   that I would rather not be seen by anyone just now.'                   
    Odo and Frodo  ran quickly  to the  left, down  into a  little hollow 
   not far from the road, and  lay flat.  Bingo slipped  on his  ring and 
   stepped  behind  a tree.  The sound  of hoofs  drew nearer.  Round the 
   turn  came  a  black  horse,  no hobbit-pony  but a  full-sized horse; 
   and on it sat a bundle, or that is what it looked like: a  broad squat 
   man,  completely  wrapped  in  a  great  black  cloak  and   hood,  so 
   that  only  his  boots  in  the  stirrups showed  below: his  face was 
   shadowed and invisible.                                                
    When  it  came  on  a  level  with  Bingo,  the  horse  stopped.  The 
   riding figure sat quite still, as if listening.  From inside  the hood 
   came a noise as of  someone sniffing  to catch  an elusive  scent; the 
   head turned from side to side  of the  road. At  last the  horse moved 
   on again, walking slowly at first, and then taking to a gentle trot. 
    Bingo  slipped  to  the  edge  of  the  road  and watched  the rider, 
   until he dwindled in the  distance. He  could not  be quite  sure, but 
   it  seemed  to him  that suddenly,  before they  passed out  of sight, 
   the horse and rider turned aside and rode into the trees.              
    'Well, I call that very queer,  and even  a little  disturbing,' said 
   Bingo  to  himself,  as  he walked  back to  his companions.  They had 
   remained  flat  in  the  grass,  and  had   seen  nothing;   so  Bingo 
  
   described to them the rider and  his strange  behaviour. 'I  can't say 
   why, but I felt perfectly certain he was looking  or smelling  for me: 
   and also I felt very clearly that I did not want  him to  discover me. 
   I've never seen or felt anything quite like it in the Shire before.' 
    'But what has one of the Big People got  to do  with us?'  said Odo. 
   'And what is he doing in this  part of  the world  at all?  Except for 
   those  Men  from  Dale  the  other day (7) I haven't  seen one  of that 
   Kind in our Shire for years.'                                          
    'I  have  though,'  said   Frodo,  who   had  listened   intently  to 
   Bingo's description of the black rider. 'It reminds me of something 
   I  had  almost  forgotten. I  was walking  away up  in the  North Moor 
   - you know, right  up on  the northern  borders of  the Shire  - early 
   last spring, when a similar  rider met  me. He  was riding  south, and 
   he  stopped  and  spoke,  though  he did  not seem  able to  speak our 
   language  very  well;  he  asked  me if  I knew  where a  place called 
   Hobbiton  was,  and if  there were  any folk  called Baggins  there. I 
   thought it very queer at  the time;  and I  had a  queer uncomfortable 
   
   feeling, too. I could not see any face under his hood. I  never heard 
   whether he turned up in Hobbiton or  not. If  I did  not tell  you, I 
   meant to.'                                                           
     'You didn't tell me, and  I wish  you had,'  said Bingo.  'I should 
   have  asked  Gandalf  about  it;  and probably  we should  have taken 
   more care on the road.'                                              
     'Then  you  know  or  guess  something   about  the   rider?'  said 
   Frodo. 'What is he?'                                                 
     'I  don't  know,  and  I  don't  want to  guess,' said  Bingo. 'But 
   somehow I don't believe  either of  these riders  (if there  are two) 
   was really one of  the Big  People, not  one of  the kind  like Dale- 
   men, I mean.  I wish  Gandalf was  here; but  now it  will be  a long 
   time before we find him. In a way I  suppose I  ought to  be pleased; 
   but  I  am  not  quite  prepared for  adventures yet,  and I  was not 
   expecting any in our own Shire. Do  you two  wish to  go on  with the 
   Journey?'                                                            
     'Of course! ' said Frodo. 'I am not going to turn back, not  for an 
   army of goblins.'                                                    
     'I shall go where Uncle  Bingo goes,'  said Odo.  'But what  is the 
   next thing to  do? Shall  we go  on at  once, or  stay here  and have 
   some food? (9) I should like a bite and a sip, but  somehow I  think we 
   had  better  move on  from here.  Your talk  of sniffing  riders with 
   invisible noses has made me feel quite uncomfortable.'               
     'I think we will move on now,' said  Bingo; 'but  not on  the road, 
   in  case  that  rider  comes  back,  or another  one follows  him. We 
   ought to do a good step more  today; Buckland  is still  miles away.' 
                                                                       
     The  shadows  of  the trees  were long  and thin  on the  grass, as 
   they started off again. They now kept a stone's throw to the  left of 
   the  road, but  their going  was slow,  for the  grass was  thick and 
   tussocky  and  the  ground  uneven.  The  sun   had  gone   down  red 
   behind the hills at their  back, and  evening was  coming on,  by the 
   time they had  come to  the end  of the  straight stretch.  There the 
   road bent southward, and began  to wind  again as  it entered  a wood 
   of ancient scattered oak trees.'4                                    
     Close to the road they came on the huge hulk of  an aged  tree." It 
   was still alive and had leaves on small branches that it had  put out 
   round  the  broken  stumps  of  its  long  fallen  limbs; but  it was 
   hollow, and could be entered by a great  crack on  the far  side. The 
   hobbits went in  and sat  upon the  floor of  old leaves  and decayed 
   wood.  There  they  rested  and  had  a  meal,  talking  quietly  and 
   listening in between.                                                
   
     They  had just  finished and  were thinking  of setting  out again, 
  
   when  they  heard  quite  clearly  the  sound  of hoofs  walking slow 
   along the  road outside.  They did  not move.  The hoofs  stopped, as 
   far as they could judge, on the road beside their tree, but  only for 
   a  moment.  Soon  they  went  on  again  and  faded  away -  down the 
   road, in the direction of Buckland. When Bingo at  last stole  out of 
   the tree and peered up and  down the  road, there  was nothing  to be 
   seen.                                                                 
     'Most peculiar!' he said, coming back to the  others. 'I  think we 
   had better wait inside here for a bit.'                               
     It grew almost dark inside the tree-trunk. 'I really think we shall 
   have to go  on now,'  said Bingo.  'We have  done very  little to-day 
   and we shan't get to Buckland tomorrow night at this rate.'           
     Twilight  was  about  them,  when  they  crept  out.  There  was no 
   living sound, not even a  bird-call in  the wood.  The West  wind was 
   sighing in the branches.  They stepped  into the  road and  looked up 
   and down again.                                                       
     'We  had  better  risk  the road,'  said Odo.  'The ground  is much 
   too  rough  off  the  track,  especially  in a  fading light.  We are 
   probably  making  a  fuss  about nothing.  It is  very likely  only a 
   wandering  stranger who  has got  lost; and  if he  met us,  he would 
   just  ask  us  the  way to  Buckland or  Brandywine Bridge,  and ride 
   on.'                                                                  
     'I hope you are right,' said  Bingo. 'But  anyway there  is nothing 
   for it but the open road. Luckily it winds a good deal.'              
     'What  if  he  stops  us  and  asks  if  we  know where  Mr Bolger- 
   Baggins lives?'said Frodo.                                            
     'Give  him  the  true  answer:  Nowhere,'  said  Bingo. 'Forward!' 
                                                                        
     They  were  now  entering  the  Woody  End, and  the road  began to 
   fall gently but steadily, making south-east  towards the  lowlands of 
   the  Brandywine  River.  A  star  came  out  in  the  darkening East. 
   They went abreast and  in step,  and their  spirits rose;  the uncom- 
   fortable  feeling  vanished,  and  they  no  longer listened  for the 
   sound of hoofs. After  a mile  or two  they began  to hum  softly, as 
   hobbits have a way of  doing when  twilight closes  in and  the stars 
   come out. With most hobbits it is  a bed-song  or a  supper-song; but 
   these  hobbits  hummed  a  walking-song   (though  not,   of  course, 
   without  any  mention  of  bed  and supper).  Bilbo Baggins  had made 
   the words (the tune was as old as the hills), and taught it  to Bingo 
   as they  walked in  the lanes  of the  Water-valley and  talked about 
   Adventure.                                                            
   
         Upon the hearth the fire is red,                                  
         Beneath the roof there is a bed;                                   
         But not yet weary are our feet,                                   
         Still mund the corner me may meet                                 
         A sudden tree or standing stone                                   
         That none have seen, but me alone.                                
         Tree and flower and leaf and grass,                               
           Let them pass! Let them pass!                         
         Hill and mater under sky,                                         
           Pass them by! Pass them by!                                    
                                                                          
         Still round the corner there may wait                             
         A new road or a secret gate,                                      
         And even if me pass them by,                                      
         We still shall know which way they lie,                         
         And whether hidden pathways run                                  
         Towards the Moon or to the Sun.                                  
         Apple, thorn, and nut and sloe,                           
           Let them go! Let them go!                              
         Sand and stone and pool and dell,                       
  
           Fare you mell! Fare you mell!                         
                                                                          
         Home is behind, the world ahead,                        
         And there are many paths to tread                                 
         Through shadow to the edge of night,                              
         Until the stars are all alight.                                   
         Then world behind and home ahead,                                
         We'll wander back to fire and bed.                                 
         Mist and twilight, cloud and shade,                               
           Away shall fade! Away shall fade!           
         Fire and lamp and meat and bread,           
           And then to bed! And then to bed! (12)                         
                                                                          
    The  song  ended.  'And  now  to  bed!  And  now  to bed!'  sang Odo 
   in a loud voice. 'Hush! ' said Frodo. 'I think I hear hoofs again.' 
    They  stopped  suddenly,   and  stood   as  silent   as  tree-shadows, 
   listening.  There  was  a  sound  of  hoofs  on   the  road   some  way 
   behind, but  coming slow  and clear  in the  stillness of  the evening. 
   Quickly  and  quietly  they  slipped  off  the  road  and ran  into the 
   deeper shade under the oak-trees.                                       
    'Don't let's go too far!' said Bingo. 'I don't want to be seen, but I 
   want to see what I can this time.'                                      
    'Very well! ' said Odo; 'but don't forget the sniffing!'               
   
     The  hoofs  drew  nearer.  They  had  no  time  to find  any hiding- 
   place (13) better  than  the general  darkness under  the trees.,  so Odo 
   and  Frodo  lay  behind  a  large tree-trunk,  while Bingo  slipped on 
   his ring and crept forward  a few  yards towards  the road.  It showed 
   grey and pale, a line of fading light through the  wood. Above  it the 
   stars were  now coming  out thick  in the  dim sky,  but there  was no 
   moon.                                                                 
     The  sound  of  hoofs  ceased.  As  Bingo  watched he  saw something 
   dark pass across the lighter space between two  trees, and  then halt. 
   It looked  like the  black shade  of a  horse led  by a  smaller black 
   shadow.  The  black shadow  stood close  to the  point where  they had 
   left  the road,  and it  swayed from  side to  side. Bingo  thought he 
   heard  the  sound  of  sniffing. The  shadow bent  to the  ground, and 
   then began to crawl towards him.                                      
     At  that  moment  there  came   a  sound   like  mingled   song  and 
   laughter. Voices clear and fair rose and fell in the starlit  air. The 
   black  shadow  straightened  and  retreated.(14) It climbed on  to the 
   shadowy  horse  and  seemed  to  vanish  across  the  road   into  the 
   darkness on the other side. Bingo breathed again.                     
     'Elves!  '  said  Frodo in  an excited  whisper behind  him. 'Elves! 
   How  wonderful!  I  have  always  wished to  hear elves  singing under 
   the stars; but I did not know any lived in the Shire.'                
     'Oh  yes! '  said Bingo.  'Old Bilbo  knew there  were some  down in 
   the  Woody  End.  They  don't  really  live  here,  though;  but  they 
   often  come across  the river  in spring  and autumn.  I am  very glad 
   they do!'                                                             
     'Why?' said Odo.                                                    
     'You didn't see, of course,' said Bingo; 'but  that black  rider (or 
   another  of  the  same  sort)  stopped  just  here  and  was  actually 
   crawling  towards  us,  when  the song  started. As  soon as  he heard 
   the voices he slipped away.'                                          
     'Did he sniff?' asked Odo.                                          
     'He  did,'  said  Bingo.  'It  is  mysterious,   urcomfortably  mys- 
   terious.'                                                             
     'Let's find the Elves, if we can,' said Frodo.                      
     'Listen!  They  are  coming  this  way,' said  Bingo. 'We  have only 
   to wait by the road.'                                                 
     The  singing drew  nearer. One  clear voice  rose above  the others. 
  
   It  seemed  to be  singing in  the secret  elf-tongue, of  which Bingo 
   knew only a  little, and  the others  knew nothing,  yet the  sound of 
   the  words  blending  with  the  tune  seemed  to  turn into  words in 
   their  own  listening  thought,  which  they  only  partly understood. 
   
                                                                     
                                                                          
   Frodo  and  Bingo  afterwards  agreed  that  the  song  went something 
   like this:                                                              
                                                                          
                  Snow-white! Snow-white! O Lady clear!                  
                      O Queen beyond the Western Seas!                     
              O Light to us that wander here                              
                Amid the world of woven trees!                             
                                                                          
              Gilthoniel! O Elbereth!                                      
                  Clear are thy eyes and cold thy breath!              
              Snow-white! Snow-white! We sing to thee              
                  In a far land beyond the Sea.                            
                                                                          
                O Stars that in the Sunless Year                           
                 With shining hand by her were sown,                     
                 In windy fields now bright and clear                     
                   We see your silver blossom blown!                       
                                                                          
              O Elbereth! Gilthoniel!                                     
                 We still remember, we who dwell                         
              In this far land beneath the trees,                          
                    Thy starlight on the Western Seas."                    
                                                                          
    The  hobbits  sat  in  shadow  by  the   roadside.  Before   long  the 
   Elves  came  down  the  road  towards  the  valley. They  passed slowly 
   and  the  hobbits  could  see  the starlight  glimmering on  their hair 
   and  in  their  eyes.(16) They  bore  no  lights, yet  as they  walked a 
   shimmer,  like  the  light  of  the  moon  above the  rim of  the hills 
   before it  rises, seemed  to fall  about their  feet. They  had stopped 
   singing, and as the-last elf passed  he turned  and looked  towards the 
   hobbits, and laughed.                                                   
    'Hail Bingo! ' he said. 'You are out late - or are you perhaps lost? ' 
   Then  he  called  aloud  in  the  elf-tongue,   and  all   the  company 
   stopped and gathered round.                                             
    'Well! Isn't this wonderful!  ' they  said. 'Three  hobbits in  a wood 
   at  night!  What  is  the  meaning  of this?  We haven't  seen anything 
   like it, since dear Bilbo went away.'                                   
    'The  meaning  of  this,  my  good  Elves,'  said  Bingo,  'is  simply 
   that we seem to be going  the same  way as  you are.  I was  brought up 
   by Bilbo, so I like walking, even  under the  stars. And  I can  put up 
   with Elves for lack of other company! '                                 
    'But  we  have  no  need  of  other  company,   and  hobbits   are  so 
   dull,' they laughed.  'Come along  now, tell  us all  about it!  We see 
   
   you  are  simply  swelling  with  secrets  we  should  like   to  hear. 
   Though   some   we   know,  of   course,  and   some  we   guess.  Many 
   Happy  Returns  of  yesterday  -  we  have  heard  all  about  that, of 
   course, from the Rivendell people.'"                                   
     'Then who are you, and who is your lord?' said Bingo.                
     'I am Gildor,' said the Elf  who had  hailed him.  'Gildor Inglorion 
   of  the  house  of  Finrod.  We are  exiles, one  of the  few companies 
   that still remain east of the  Sea, for  our kindred  went back  to the 
   West  long  ago.  We  are Wise-elves,  and the  elves of  Rivendell are 
   our kinsfolk.'(18)                                                     
     '0 Wise People,' said Frodo, 'tell us about the Black Rider!'       
  
     'The  Black  Rider!'  they  said  in  low  voices.  'Why  do  you ask 
   about the Black Rider?'                                                
     'Because  three  Black  Riders  have  overtaken  us  today,   or  one 
   three  times,'(19) said  Bingo;  'and   only  a   few  moments   ago  one 
   slipped away as you drew near.'                                        
     The  Elves  did  not  answer at  once, but  spoke together  softly in 
   the elf-tongue.  At last  Gildor turned  to the  hobbits: 'We  will not 
   speak  more  of  this here,'  he said.  'We think  you had  better come 
   with us. As you know, it is  not our  custom; but  for Bilbo's  sake we 
   will take you on our road,  and you  shall lodge  with us  to-night, if 
   you wish.'                                                             
     'I  thank  you  indeed,  Gildor  Inglorion,'  said  Bingo  bowing. '0 
   Fair  Folk!  This  is  a  good  fortune  beyond  my  best  hope,'  said 
   Frodo.  Odo  also  bowed,   but  said   nothing  aloud.   'Rather  good 
   luck?' he whispered to Bingo.  'I suppose  we shall  get a  really good 
   bed and supper?'                                                       
     'You can reckon  your luck  in the  morning,' said  Gildor, as  if he 
   had  been  spoken  to.  'We  shall  do  what  we  can,  though  we have 
   heard that hobbits are hard to satisfy.'                               
     'I   beg   your   pardon,'   stammered   Odo.  Bingo   laughed:  'You 
   must be careful of  Elvish ears,  Odo!' 'We  count our  luck already,' 
   he said to the Elves; 'and I think that you will find that we  are very 
   easy to please (for hobbits).' He  added in  the elf-tongue  a greeting 
   that  Bilbo  had  taught  him:  'The  stars  shine on  the hour  of our 
   meeting.'                                                              
     'Be careful,  friends! '  cried Gildor  laughing. 'Speak  no secrets! 
   Here  is  a  scholar  in  the  elf-latin.(20) Bilbo  was  indeed  a  good 
   master!  Hail! elf-friend,'  he said,  bowing to  Bingo, 'come  now and 
   join  our  company! '  You had  best walk  in the  middle, so  that you 
   will not stray. You may be weary before we halt.'                      
     'Why? Where are you going?' asked Bingo.                             
   
                                         
                                                                       
    'To the woods near Woodhall down in the valley. It is some          
   miles; but  it will  shorten your  journey to  Buckland to-          
   morrow.'                                                             
                                                                       
    They  marched  along  in  silence,  and  passed  like  shadows  and 
   faint  lights;  for  both  Elves  and hobbits  could walk  when they 
   wished  without  a  sound.  They sang  no more  songs. Odo  began to 
   feel sleepy, and stumbled once or twice; but each time a tall elf by 
   his side put out his arm and saved him from a fall.                  
    The  woods on  either side  became denser;  the trees  were younger 
   and more thick,  and as  the road  went lower  there were  many deep 
   brakes of hazel. At last they turned  right from  the road:  a green 
   ride  lay  almost  unseen  through  the  thicket This  they followed 
   until they came suddenly to a wide  space of  grass, grey  under the 
   night. The wood  bordered it  on three  sides; but  on the  east the 
   ground fell steeply, and the tops of the dark  trees growing  in the 
   fold below were level with their feet. Beyond them the low  land lay 
   dim and flat under the stars. Nearer at hand there was a  twinkle of 
   lights: the village of Woodhall.                                     
    The Elves sat on the grass, and  seemed to  take no  further notice 
   of  the hobbits.  They spoke  together in  soft voices.  The hobbits 
   wrapped  themselves  in  cloak  and  blankets, and  drowsiness crept 
   over them. The  night drew  on, and  the lights  in the  valley went 
   out. Odo fell asleep, pillowed on a smooth hillock.                  
    Out  of the  mists away  eastward a  pale gold  light went  up. The 
   yellow  moon rose;  springing swiftly  out of  the shadow,  and then 
   climbing  round  and slow  into the  sky. The  Elves all  burst into 
   song. Suddenly under the trees to one side a fire  sprang up  with a 
  
   red light.                                                           
    'Come! ' the Elves called to the  hobbits. 'Come!  Now is  the time 
   for speech and merriment.'                                           
    Odo  sat  up  and  rubbed  his  eyes.  He  shivered.  'Come, little 
   Odo!' said an elf. 'There is a fire in the hall,  and some  food for 
   hungry guests.'                                                      
    On the  south side  of the  green-sward the  wood drew  close. Here 
   there was a space green-floored, but  entirely overshadowed  by tall 
   trees.  Their  trunks  ran like  pillars down  each side,  and their 
   interlaced branches made a  roof above.  In the  middle there  was a 
   wood-fire blazing; upon the sides of  the tree-pillars  torches with 
   lights of gold and silver were burning  steadily without  smoke. The 
   Elves sat round the fire upon the grass  or upon  the sawn  rings of 
   old trunks. Some went  to and  fro bearing  cups and  pouring drink; 
   
   others  brought  food  on  heaped plates  and dishes,  and set  them on 
   the grass.                                                             
     'This is poor fare,' they said to  the hobbits;  'for we  are lodging 
   in the greenwood far  from our  halls. If  ever you  are our  guests at 
   home, we will treat you better.'                                       
     'It seems to me good enough for a birthday party,' said Bingo.       
     Actually it was Odo that ate the least  after all.  The drink  in his 
   cup  seemed  sweet and  fragrant; he  drained it,  and felt  all weari- 
   ness  slip  away,  and  yet  sleep came  softly down  upon him.  He was 
   already  half  wrapped  in  warm dreams  as he  ate; and  afterwards he 
   could  remember nothing  more than  the taste  of bread  - yet  a bread 
   that was  like the  best hobbit-bread  ever baked  (and that  was Bread 
   indeed) eaten  after a  long fast,  only this  bread was  better. Frodo 
   afterwards recalled little of either food  or drink,  for his  mind was 
   filled with  the light  under the  trees, the  elf-faces, the  sound of 
   voices so various  and so  beautiful that  he felt  in a  waking dream. 
   But  he  remembered  taking  a  draught  that  had  the  warmth   of  a 
   golden  autumn  afternoon  and  the cool  of a  clear fountain;  and he 
   remembered  too  the  taste of  fruits, sweet  as wild  berries, richer 
   than  the  tended  fruits  of  hobbit-gardens  (and  those  are  fruits 
   indeed).                                                               
     Bingo  sat  and  ate  and  drank  and   talked,  and   simply  remem- 
   bered having had  something of  all the  foods he  liked best;  but his 
   mind  was  chiefly  on  the  talk.  He  knew  something  of   the  elf- 
   tongue, and  listened eagerly.  Now and  again he  spoke to  those that 
   served  him  and  thanked  them  in  their  own  language.  They smiled 
   on him and said laughing: 'Here is a jewel among hobbits!'(22)         
     After a while  Odo and  Frodo fell  fast asleep,  and were  lifted up 
   and  borne  away  to  bowers  under  the  trees;  they were  laid there 
   upon  soft  beds  and  slept  the  night   away.  But   Bingo  remained 
   talking with Gildor, the leader of the Elves.(23)                      
     'Why did you choose this moment to set out?' asked Gildor.           
     'Well, really it chose itself,' answered  Bingo. 'I  had come  to the 
   end  of  my  treasure.  It  had always  held me  back from  the Journey 
   which half of  my heart  wished for,  ever since  Bilbo went  away; but 
   now  it  was  gone.  So  I  said  to  my  stay-at-home half:  "There is 
   nothing  to  keep  you  here.   The  Journey   might  bring   you  some 
   more treasure, as it  did for  old Bilbo;  and anyway  on the  road you 
   will be able to live more easily without any. Of course if you  like to 
   stay in Hobbiton and earn  your living  as a  gardener or  a carpenter, 
   you  can."  The  stay-at-home  half  surrendered;  it  did not  want to 
   make  other people's  chairs or  grow other  people's potatoes.  It was 
   
                                           
                                                                       
   soft and fat. I think the Journey will do it good. But of course the 
   other half is not really looking for treasure,  but for  Adventure - 
  
   later rather than sooner. At the moment it also is soft and fat, and 
   finding walking over the Shire quite enough.'                        
    'Yes!'  laughed  Gildor.  'You  still  look  just like  an ordinary 
   hobbit!'                                                            
    'I daresay,' said Bingo. 'But  my birthday  the day  before yester- 
   day (24) seems already a long way  behind. Still  a hobbit  I am,  and a 
   hobbit I shall always be.'                                           
    'I  only  said  look,'  replied  the Elf.  'You seem  to me  a most 
   peculiar  hobbit inside,  quite as  peculiar as  Bilbo; and  I think 
   strange  things  will  happen  to you  and your  friends. If  you go 
   looking for Adventure, you usually  find as  much of  it as  you can 
   manage. And it often happens  that when  you think  it is  ahead, it 
   comes on you unexpectedly from behind.'                              
    'So  it  seems,'  said Bingo.  'But I  did not  expect it  ahead or 
   behind so soon - not in our own Shire.'                              
    'But it is not your Shire alone, nor for  ever,' said  Gildor. 'The 
   Wide World is all about  it. You  can fence  yourselves in,  but you 
   have no means of fencing it out.'                                    
    'All the same, it is  disturbing,' said  Bingo. 'I  want to  get to 
   Rivendell, if I can - though I hear the road has not grown easier of 
   late years. Can you tell me anything to guide me or help me?'        
    'I do not think you will find  the road  too hard.  But if  you are 
   thinking of what you call the Black Rider,  that is  another matter. 
   Have  you  told  me  all  your  reasons  for  leaving  secretly? Did 
   Gandalf tell you nothing?'                                           
    'Not even a hint, at  least none  that I  understood. I  seldom saw 
   him after Bilbo went  away, twice  a year  at most.  I saw  him last 
   spring, when he turned  up unexpectedly  one night;  and I  told him 
   then  of  the  plan  I  was beginning  to make  for the  Journey. He 
   seemed  pleased,  and  told  me  not to  put it  off later  than the 
   autumn. He came again to help  me with  the Party,  but we  were too 
   busy then to talk much, and  he went  off with  the dwarves  and the 
   Rivendell elves as soon as the fireworks were over. He did hint that 
   I might meet him  again in  Rivendell, and  suggested that  I should 
   make for that place first.'                                          
    'Not later than the autumn! ' said  Gildor. 'I  wonder. He  may all 
   the same not have known that they were  in the  Shire; yet  he knows 
   more about them than we do. If he did not  tell you  any more,  I do 
   not feel inclined to do  so, for  fear of  frightening you  from the 
   Journey. Because I think it is clear that your Journey  started none 
   
    
                                                                          
   too  soon;  by  what  seems  strange good  luck you  went just  in time. 
   You  ought  to  go  on,  and  not  turn  back,   though  you   have  met 
   adventure,   and   danger,   much   sooner   than   you   expected.  You 
   ought  to  go  quickly;  but  you  must  be careful,  and look  not only 
   ahead, but also behind, and even perhaps to both sides as well.'       
     'I wish you  would say  things plainer,'  said Bingo.  'But I  am glad 
   to be told that I ought to go on; for that is what I want to do.  Only I 
   now  rather  wonder  if  I  ought to  take Odo  and Frodo.  The original 
   plan  was  just  a  Journey, a  sort of  prolonged (and  perhaps perman- 
   ent)  holiday  from  Hobbiton, and  I am  sure they  did not  expect any 
   more  adventures  for  a  long  time  than  getting  wet and  hungry. We 
   had no idea we should be pursued.'                                      
     '0  come!   They  must   have  known   that  if   you  intend   to  go 
   wandering  out  of  the  Shire  into  the  Wide   World,  you   must  be 
   prepared  for  anything.  I  cannot see  that it  makes so  much differ- 
   ence,  if  something has  turned up  rather soon.  Are they  not willing 
   to go on?'                                                              
     'Yes, they say so.'                                                   
     'Then  let  them  go  on! (25) They  are lucky  to be  your companions: 
  
   and  you  are  lucky  to  have  them.  They  are  a great  protection to 
   you.'                                                                   
     'What do you mean?'                                                  
     'I think the Riders  do not  know that  they are  with you,  and their 
   presence has confused the scent, and puzzled them.'                     
     'Dear me! It is all very mysterious. It is  like solving  riddles. But 
   I have always heard that talking to Elves is like that.'                
     'It  is,'  laughed  Gildor. 'And  Elves seldom  give advice;  but when 
   they  do,  it  is  good.  I  have advised  you to  go to  Rivendell with 
   speed  and care.  Nothing else  that I  could tell  you would  make that 
   advice   any   better.(26) We  have   our  own   business  and   our own 
   sorrows, and those have  little to  do with  the ways  of hobbits  or of 
   other  creatures.  Our  paths  cross  those ways  seldom, and  mostly by 
   accident.  In  our  meeting  there  is   perhaps  something   more  than 
   accident, yet I do not feel sure that I ought to  interfere. But  I will 
   add a little more advice:  if a  Rider finds  you or  speaks to  you, do 
   not  answer,  and  do  not  name  yourself.  Also do  not again  use the 
   ring to escape from his  search. I  do not  know, but  I guess  that the 
   use of the ring helps them more than you.'                              
     'More  and  more  mysterious!  '  said  Bingo.  '1 can't  imagine what 
   information  would  be  more   frightening  than   your  hints;   but  I 
   suppose you know best.'                                                 
     'I do indeed,' said Gildor, 'and I will say no more.'                 
   
     'Very well!' said Bingo. 'I am now all of  a twitter;  but I  am much 
   obliged to you.'                                                         
     'Be  of  good  heart! '  said Gildor.  'Sleep now!  In the  morning we 
   shall  have  gone;  but  we  will  send our  messages through  the land. 
   The  wandering  Companies  shall  know  of  you  and  your   Journey.  I 
   name  you  elf-friend,  and  wish  you  well.  Seldom  have we  had such 
   delight  in  strangers;  and it  is pleasant  to hear  words of  our own 
   tongue from the lips of other wanderers in.the World.'                   
                                                                           
     Bingo  felt   sleep  coming   upon  him,   even  as   Gildor  finished 
   speaking.  'I  will  sleep  now,'  he said.  Gildor led  him to  a bower 
   beside  Odo  and  Frodo,  and  he  threw  himself upon  a bed,  and fell 
   at once into a dreamless slumber.                                        
                                                                           
                                    NOTES.                                   
                                                                           
   1. For emendation of the typescript at this stage  my father  used black 
    ink. This was fortunate,  for otherwise  the historical  unravelling of 
    the text would be scarcely possible: in a  later phase  of the  work he 
    returned to it and covered it with  corrections in  blue and  red inks, 
    blue chalk and pencil. In one case, however, an  addition in  black ink 
    belongs demonstrably to the later phase. It is possible  therefore that 
    some  of  the  emendations  which  I  have  adopted  into the  text are 
    really later; but none seem to me to be so, and in any case all changes 
    of  any  narrative significance  are detailed  in the  following notes. 
   2. The meaning of this title is not clear. The phrase  'Three's company, 
    but   four's   more'   is   used   however   by   Marmaduke  Brandybuck 
    during  the conversation  in Buckland,  where he  asserts that  he will 
    certainly be one  of the  party (p.  103). Conceivably,  therefore, my 
    father gave the original second chapter this title because  he believed 
    that it would extend as far  as the  arrival in  Buckland. Subsequently 
    he  crossed out  the words  'and Four's  More', but  it cannot  be said 
    when this was done.                                                     
   3. In the second draft of the opening of the chapter, which  had reached 
    virtually the form of the typescript text in this passage, the crossing 
    of  the  East  Road  was omitted,  and the  omission remains  here (see 
                                                                           
      p.47).                                                                  
  
   4. In the draft text the verse The Road goes ever on and on is placed      
      here (see p. 47).                                                       
   5. Fosco Bolger, Bingo's uncle: see p. 38.                                 
   6. In FR (pp. 82-3) the verse has I for we in lines 4 and 8,  but is 
      otherwise  the  same;  there, however,  it is  an echo  from Bilbo's 
      speaking it in Chapter x (FR p.44). For the earliest form see p. 47; 
      and see further p.246 note 18.                                        
   7. Men from Dale: see pp. 20, 30.                                          
   
    8. The next portion of the narrative, from 'I have though,' said Frodo       
       and extending to the end of the song Upon the hearth the fire is red       
       (p. 57), was early re-typed to replace two pages of the original       
       typescript, and a substantial alteration and expansion of the story       
       was introduced (see notes g and x x).       
    9. This first part of the re-typed section (see note 8) was not greatly       
       changed from the earlier form. In the earlier, Frodo described his       
       encounter with a Black Rider 'up in the North Moors' in the       
       previous spring in almost exactly the same words; but Bingo's       
       response was somewhat different:       
        'That makes it even queerer,' said Bingo. 'I am glad I had the       
       fancy not to be seen on the road. But, somehow, I don't believe       
       either of these riders was one of the Big People, not of the Kind       
       like the Dale-men, I mean. I wonder what they were? I rather       
       wish Gandalf was here. But, of course, he went away immediately       
       after the fireworks with the elves and dwarves, and it will be ages       
       before we see him now.'       
        'Shall we go on now, or stay here and have some food?' asked       
       Odo...       
     In the later versions of A Long-expected Party there is no reference       
     to Gandalf after the fireworks (see pp. 31, 38; 63).       
   10. There the road bent southward: on the map of the Shire in FR the       
    road does not bend southward 'at the end of the straight stretch'; it       
    bends left or northward, while a side road goes on to Woodhall. But       
    at this stage there was only one road, and at the place where the    
    hobbits met the Elves it was falling steadily, 'making south-east       
    towards the lowlands of the Brandywine River' (p. 56). Certainly by    
    oversight, the present passage was preserved with little change in       
    the original edition of FR (p. 86):       
      The sun had gone down red behind the hills at their backs, and       
      evening was coming on before they came to the end of the long       
      level over which the road ran straight. At that point it bent       
      somewhat southward, and began to wind again, as it entered a       
      wood of ancient oak-trees.    
    It was not until the second edition of 1966 that my father changed       
    the text to agree with the map:       
      At that point it bent left and went down into the lowlands of the       
      Yale making for Stock; but a lane branched right, winding       
      through a wood of ancient oak-trees on its way to Woodhall. 'That     
      is the way for us,' said Frodo.       
          Not far from the road-meeting they came on the huge hulk of a       
      tree...       
    This is also the reason for change in the second edition of 'road' to       
    'lane' (also 'path', 'way') at almost all the many subsequent occur-       
    rences in FR pp. 86-90: it was the 'lane' to Woodhall they were on,       
    not the 'road' to Stock.       
                                                                               
                                                                              
   
     11.   The  entire  passage  from  'Close  to the  road they  came on  the huge 
           hulk of  an aged  tree' is  an expansion  in the  replacement typescript 
           (see note 8) of a few sentences in the earlier:                         
                Inside  the  huge  hollow  trunk  of  an  aged  tree,   broken  and 
  
           stumpy  but  still  alive  and  in  leaf,  they rested  and had  a meal. 
           Twilight  was  about  them  when  they  came  out  and  prepared  to  go 
           on  again.  'I  am  going to  risk the  road now,'  said Bingo,  who had 
           stubbed  his  toes  several  times  against hidden  roots and  stones in 
           the grass. 'We are probably making a fuss about nothing.'               
           Though  the enlarged  description of  the hollow  tree was  preserved in 
           FR (p. 86), the second passage of a Black  Rider was  not, and  the tree 
           has  again  no  importance  beyond  being  the  scene  of  the  hobbits' 
           meal.  In  the  third  chapter  Bingo,  talking  to  Marmaduke  in Buck- 
           land, refers to this story of a Rider  heard while  they sat  inside the 
           tree (p. 103); see also note 19 below.                                  
     12.   The version of  the song  in the  rejected typescript  (see note  8) had 
           the second and third verses thus:                                       
                                                                                  
                        Home is behind, the world ahead,                           
                       And there are many paths to tread;                          
                       And round the corner there may wait                       
                       A new road or a secret gate,                                
                       And hidden pathways there may run                           
                       Towards the Moon or to the Sun.                            
                          Apple, thorn, @c.                                        
                                                                                  
                        Down hill, up hill walks  the way                         
                        From sunrise to the falling day,                           
                        Through shadow to the edge of night,                        
                        Until the stars are all alight; @c.                        
                                                                                  
     13.   In the initial drafting for this passage Bingo  proposed that  they stow 
           their burdens in the  hollow of  an old  broken oak  and then  climb it, 
           but  this  was  rejected as  soon as  written. This  was no  doubt where 
           the 'hollow tree' motive first appeared.                                
     14.   In the original draft my father  first wrote  here: 'Suddenly  there was 
           a  sound  of laughter  and a  creak of  wheels on  the road.  The shadow 
           straightened  up  and retreated.'  This was  soon replaced,  without the 
           creak  of  wheels  being  explained; but  it suggests  that he  had some 
           intervention other than Elves in mind.                                  
     15.   This  was  another  portion  that  was  re-typed.  The  passage  immedi- 
           ately  preceding  the  Elves' song  was different  in the  earlier form: 
           It  seemed  to  be singing  in the  secret elf-tongue,  and yet  as they 
           listened  the  sounds,  or  the  sounds  and  the tune  together, seemed 
           to  turn  into  strange  words  in  their own  thought, which  they only 
           partly   understood.   Frodo   afterwards  said   that  he   thought  he 
           heard words like these:                                                 
   
                                                   
                                                                               
        The song also had certain differences, including a second verse that 
        was rejected.                                                           
                                                                               
                   O Elbereth! O Elbereth!                                      
                     O Queen beyond the Western Seas!                      
                   O Light to him that wandereth                                  
                     Amid the world of woven trees!                         
                                                                               
                   O Stars that in the Sunless Year                         
                     Were kindled by her silver hand,                        
                   That under Night the shade of Fear                       
                     Should fly like shadow from the land!                 
                                                                               
                   O Elbereth! Gilthonieth!                                      
                     Clear are thy eyes, and cold thy breath! @c.         
                                                                               
  
        In the last verse the form is Gilthoniel.  Extensive rough  workings are 
        also  found,  in which  the first  line of  the song  appears also  as O 
        Elberil! O Elberil!  (and the  third O Light to  us that  wander still); 
        from  these  is  also seen  the meaning  of the  Sunless Year,  since my 
        father  first  wrote  the  Flowering  Years (with  reference to  the Two 
        Trees;  see  the Quenta  Silmarillion $19,  V.212). -  It seems  to have 
        been here  that the  name Elbereth  was first  applied to  Varda, having 
        been previously that  of one  of the  sons of  Dior Thingol's  Heir: see 
        V.351.                                                                  
  16. In the original draft it  was added  here that  the Elves  'were crowned 
    with  red  and  yellow  leaves';  rejected,  no doubt,  because it  was dark 
    and they bore no lights.                                                    
  17. At an earlier point in the  chapter (p.  52) the  typescript read  'a day 
    even  finer  and  hotter  than  the  day  before  (Bingo's   birthday,  that 
    already  seemed  quite  a  long  while  past).'  It  was  of  course  on the 
    evening  of  the  day  following  the  birthday  party  that  Bingo  and his 
    companions  set   out,  and   my  father   realising  this   simply  changed 
    'before'  to  'of'  and  removed  the  brackets,  as  in  the  text printed. 
    Here,  however,  he  neglected   to  change   'yesterday'  (see   also  note 
    24).  These  slips  are  odd,  but  do  not  seem  to  have  any  particular 
    significance.                                                               
          It  is  seen  subsequently  how  these  Elves  could  have  'heard all 
    about  that  from  the  Rivendell people',  for Bingo  tells Gildor  (p. 63) 
    that  Gandalf  'went  off  with  the  dwarves  and  the Rivendell  elves as 
    soon  as  the  fireworks  were  over.'  The  meeting  between  them   is  in 
    fact   mentioned later   (p. 101). 
  18. The typescript  runs straight  on from  me have  heard all  about that, 
    of  course, from  the  Rivendell  people to 'O Wise  People, '  said Frodo, 
    and  the  passage  beginning  'Then  who  are  you, and  who is  your lord?' 
    said Bingo is an  addition. In  the typescript  as typed  the leader  of the 
    Elves  is  not  named  until  towards the  end, where  after they  had eaten 
   
                            
                                                                                
        'Bingo  remained  talking  with   Gildor,  the   leader  of   the  Elves' 
        (p. 62);  all references  to Gildor  before that  are corrections  in ink 
    19. As  the  text  was typed,  Bingo said:  'Because we  have seen  two Black 
        Riders,  or  one  twice over,  today.' The  changed text  accompanies the 
        story  of  the  Rider  who  paused  momentarily  beside  the  hollow tree 
        (see note r r ).                                                         
    20. For the 'elf-latin' (Qenya) see the Lhammas $4, V. 172.                 
    21. This  passage  is  an  alteration  of  the  text  as  typed,  which read: 
        ... we  are very  easy to  please (for  hobbits). For  myself I  can only 
        say  that  the delight  of meeting  you has  already made  this a  day of 
        bright Adventure.'                                                       
          'Bilbo  was  a  good  master,' said  the  Elf  bowing. 'Come  now, join 
        our  company,  and  we  will  go.  You  had best  walk in  the middle...' 
    22. This sentence replaced the following:                                    
          'Be  careful,  friends,'  said  one laughing.  'Speak no  secrets! Here 
        is a scholar in the elf-latin and all  the dialects.  Bilbo was  indeed a 
        good master.'                                                            
        See note 21 and the altered passage referred to there.                   
    23. This is the first occurrence of  the name  Gildor in  the text  as typed; 
        see note r 8.                                                            
    24. For  my  birthday  the  day  before  yesterday  the  text  as  typed  had 
        yesterday; see note 17.                                                 
    25. The  conversation  between  Bingo  and  Gildor  to  this   point,  begin- 
        ning  at  You  can  fence  yourselves  in,  but  you  have  no  means  of 
        fencing it out (p. 63), is the last of the replacement  typescript pages. 
        The differences from the  earlier form  are in  fact very  slight, except 
        in these  points. Bingo  did not  say that  Gandalf had  told him  not to 
        put off his  journey later  than the  autumn, but  simply 'He  helped me, 
  
        and  seemed  to  think  it  a  good idea';  and Gildor's  reply therefore 
        begins  differently:  'I  wonder.  He  may  not have  known they  were in 
        the  Shire;  yet  he  knows  more  about  them  than  we  do.'  And Bingo 
        said  that  Odo  and  Frodo 'only  know that  I am  on a  Journey -  on a 
        sort   of   prolonged   (and  possibly   permanent)  holiday   from  Hob- 
        biton; and making for Rivendell to begin with.'                          
    26. Struck  from  the  typescript  here:  'and  it  might  prevent  you  from 
        taking it.'                                                              
    27. Struck  from  the  typescript  here:  '(for  the  matter  is  outside the 
        concern of such Elves as we are).'                                       
                                                                                
                                          *                                      
                                                                                
    It is characteristic that while the dramatis personae are  not the  same, and 
    the  story  possesses  as yet  none of  the dimension,  the gravity,  and the 
    sense of vast danger, imparted  by the  second chapter  of The  Fellowship of 
    the  Ring,  a  good  part of  'Three is  Company' was  already in  being; for 
   
    once the journey has started not only the structure  of the  final narrative 
    but  much  of  the  detail  is  present,  though countless  modifications in 
    expression were to  come, and  in several  substantial passages  the chapter 
    was scarcely changed afterwards.                                             
      While  'Bingo' is  directly equatable  with the  later 'Frodo',  the other 
    relations are more complex. It is true that,  comparing the  text as  it was 
    at  this  stage  with  the  final form  in FR,  it may  be said  simply that 
    'Odo'  became  'Pippin'  while  Frodo  Took  disappeared: of  the individual 
    speeches  in  this  chapter  which  remained  into  FR  almost  every remark 
    made  by  Odo was  afterwards given  to Pippin.  But the  way in  which this 
    came about was in  fact strangely  tortuous, and  was by  no means  a simple 
    substitution  of  one  name for  another (see  further pp.  323 -  4). Frodo 
    Took  is  seen  as  a  less  limited  and  more aware  being than  Odo, more 
    susceptible to the beauty and otherness of the  Elves; it  is he  who speaks 
    The Road goes ever on and on, and it is to him that the recollection  of the 
    words of the song to Elbereth is  first attributed  (note 15).  Some element 
    of  him  might  be  said  to  be  preserved  in  Sam  Gamgee (who  of course 
    imparts a new  and entirely  distinctive air  to the  developed form  of the 
    chapter);  it  was  Frodo  Took  who  with  bated  breath  whispered  Elves! 
    when their voices were first heard coming down the road.                     
      Most remarkable is the fact that when the  story of  the beginning  of the 
    Journey,  the  coming  of  the  Black  Riders, and  the meeting  with Gildor 
    and his company,  was written,  and written  so that  its content  would not 
    in essentials be changed afterwards, Bingo has no  faintest inkling  of what 
    the  Riders  want  with  him.  Gandalf  has  told  him  nothing.  He  has no 
    reason to associate the Riders with his ring, and no reason to regard  it as 
    more than a highly convenient magical device - he  slips it  on each  time a 
    Rider passes, naturally.                                                     
      Of course, the fact that Bingo  is wholly  ignorant of  the nature  of the 
    pursuing  menace,  utterly  baffled by  the black  horsemen, does  not imply 
    that my father was also. There are  several suggestions  that new  ideas had 
    arisen  in the  background, not  explicitly conveyed  in the  narrative, but 
    deliberately reduced to dark hints of danger  in the  words of  Gildor (that 
    this was so will be seen more clearly at the beginning of the next chapter). 
    It may be that it  was the  'unpremeditated' conversion  of the  cloaked and 
    muffled  horseman  who  overtook  them  on  the  road  from  Gandalf   to  a 
    'black rider' (p. 48), combining with the idea already present  that Bilbo's 
    ring was of dark origin and strange  properties (pp.  42 -  3) that  was the 
    impulse of the new conceptions.                                              
      From  the  early  rewriting  of  the   conversation  between   Gildor  and 
    Bingo  (see  p.  63  and  note  25)  it  emerges  that  Gandalf  had  warned 
    Bingo  not  to  delay  his  departure  beyond  the  autumn  (though without, 
    apparently, giving him any reason  for the  warning), and  in both  forms of 
    the  text  Gildor  evidently  knows  something about  the Riders,  says that 
  
    'by what seems  strange good  luck you  went just  in time',  and associates 
    them with the Ring: warning  Bingo against  using it  again to  escape them, 
   
    and suggesting  that the  use of  it 'helps  them more  than you.'  (The Ring 
    had  not  been  mentioned  in  their  conversation, but  we can  suppose that 
    Bingo  had  previously  told  Gildor  that  he  had used  it when  the Riders 
    came by).                                                                     
      The  idea  of  the  Riders  and  the  Ring  was  no  doubt  evolving  as my 
    father wrote. I think it very possible that when he first described the halts 
    of  the  black  horsemen  beside  the  hiding  hobbits  he  imagined  them as 
    drawn by scent alone (see p. 75); and it  is not  clear in  any case  in what 
    way the use of the Ring  would 'help  them more  than you.'  As I  have said, 
    it is deeply characteristic that these scenes  emerged at  once in  the clear 
    and  memorable  form  that  was  never  changed, but  that their  bearing and 
    significance  would  afterwards  be  enormously  enlarged.  The  'event' (one 
    might say) was fixed, but its  meaning capable  of indefinite  extension; and 
    this is seen, over and over again, as a  prime mark  of my  father's writing. 
    In  FR,  from  the  intervening  chapter  The  Shadow of  the Past,  we have 
    some  notion  of what  that other  feeling was  which struggled  with Frodo's 
    desire to  hide, of  why Gandalf  had so  urgently forbidden  him to  use the 
    Ring,  and  of  why he  was driven  irresistibly to  put it  on; and  when we 
    have  read  further  we  know  what  would  have  happened  if  he  had.  The 
    scenes  here are  empty by  comparison, yet  they are  the same  scenes. Even 
    such slight remarks as  Bingo's 'I  don't know,  and I  don't want  to guess' 
    (p. 55)  - in  the context,  a mere  expression of  doubt and  discomfort, if 
    with a  suggestion that  Gandalf must  have said  something, or  rather, that 
    my  father  was  beginning  to think  that Gandalf  must have  said something 
    -  survived  to take  on a  much more  menacing significance  in FR  (p. 85), 
    where  we have  a very  good idea  of what  Frodo chose  not to  guess about. 
                                                                                 
      Frodo  Took's  story  of  his  meeting  with a  Rider on  the moors  in the 
    North  of  the  Shire  in  the  previous  spring is  the forerunner  of Sam's 
    sudden  remembering  that   a  Rider   had  come   to  Hobbiton   and  spoken 
    with  Gaffer  Gamgee  on  the  evening  of  their  departure;  but  it  seems 
    strange that the beginning of the hunt for  'Baggins' should  be set  so long 
    before (see p. 74 and note 4).                                                
                                                                                 
      The  striking  out  of  Gildor's  words  'for  the  matter  is  outside the 
    concern of such Elves as we are' (note 27) is interesting. At first, I think, 
    my father thought of these  Elves as  'Dark-elves'; but  he now  decided that 
    they  (and  also  the  Elves  of Rivendell)  were indeed  'High Elves  of the 
    West',  and he  added in  Gildor's words  to Bingo  on p.  60 (see  note 18): 
    they  were  'Wise-elves'  (Noldor  or  Gnomes),  'one  of  the  few companies 
    that still remain east of the Sea', and he himself is Gildor Inglorion of the 
    house of Finrod. With  these words  of Gildor's  cf. the  Quenta Silmarillion 
    $28, in V.332:                                                                
                                                                                 
      Yet  not  all  the Eldalie  were willing  to forsake  the Hither  Lands where 
      they  had  long  suffered  and  long  dwelt;  and some  lingered many  an age 
      in  the West  and North...  But ever  as the  ages drew  on and  the Elf-folk 
   
    faded upon earth, they would set  sail at  eve from  the western  shores of 
    this world, as still they do, until now there linger few anywhere  of their 
    lonely companies.                                                          
                                                                              
   At this time Finrod was the name of the third son of  Finwe (first  Lord of 
   the  Noldor).  This  was later  changed to  Finarfin, when  Inglor Felagund 
   his  son  took  over  the  name  Finrod (see I.44), but  my father  did not 
   change  'of  the  house of  Finrod' here  (FR p. 89) to  'of the  house of 
   Finarfin'  in the  second edition  of The  Lord of  the Rings.  See further 
   p. 188 (end of note g).                                                     
                                                                              
  
    The  geography  of the  Shire was  now taking  more substantial  shape. In 
   this  chapter  there  emerge  the  North  Moor(s);  the Green  Hill Country 
   lying to the south of  Hobbiton; the  Pool of  Bywater (described  in rough 
   drafting for the passage as a 'little lake'); the East Road to  the Brandy- 
   wine  Bridge,  where  the  Water  joined the  Brandywine; the  road branch- 
   ing off from it southward and leading in a direct line to Buckland; and the 
   hamlet of Woodhall in the Woody End.                                        
   
                                        III.                                    
                              OF GOLLUM AND THE RING.                           
                                                                               
   I  have  suggested  that  by  this  stage  my  father knew  a good  deal more 
   about  the  Riders  and  the  Ring  than  Bingo  did,  or  than  he permitted 
   Gildor  to  tell;  and evidence  for this  is found  in the  manuscript draft 
   referred to on p. 48. This begins, at any rate, as a draft for a part  of the 
   conversation  between  Bingo  and  Gildor,  but  the  talk  here  moves  into 
   topics  which   my  father   excluded  from   the  typescript   version  (pp. 
   62-5). Gildor is not  yet named,  in fact,  and indeed  it was  apparently in 
   this text that  he emerged  as an  individual: at  first the  conversation is 
   between Bingo and an undifferentiated plural 'they'.                         
    The  passage  begins  with  an  apparently  disconnected   sentence:  'Since 
   he did not tell his companions what he discovered  I think  I shall  not tell 
   you.'  (Does  this  refer  to  what  Bingo discovered  from the  Elves?) Then 
   follows:                                                                     
                                                                               
    'Of  course,'  they  said,  'we  know  that you  are in  search of          
   Adventure; but it often happens that when you think it is ahead, it          
   comes  up  unexpectedly  from  behind.  Why  did  you  choose  this          
   moment to set out?'                                                          
    'Well, the moment was  really inevitable,  you know,'  said Bingo.          
   'I  had  come  to  the  end  of  my  treasure.  And by  wandering I          
   thought I might find some more, like old Bilbo, and at least should          
   be able more easily to live without any. I thought too it  might be          
   good for me. I was getting rather soft and fat.'                             
    'Yes,' they laughed, 'you look just like an ordinary hobbit.'               
    'But though I can do a few things - like carpentry  and garden-          
   ing: I did not feel inclined somehow to make other people's chairs,          
   or grow other people's vegetables for a living. I suppose some tiny          
   touch of dragon-curse came to me. I am gold-lazy.'                            
    'Then Gandalf did  not tell  you anything?  You were  not actually          
   escaping.'                                                                   
    'What do you mean? What from?'                                              
    'Well, this black rider,' they said.                                        
    'I don't understand them at all.'                                           
    'Then Gandalf told you nothing? '                                           
    'Not  about  them.  He  warned  Bilbo  a long  time ago  about the          
   Ring, of  course. Don  t use  it too  much!> he  used to  say. <And          
   
   only  use  it  for  proper  purposes.  I  mean,  do  not  use it  except for 
   jest,  or  for  escaping  from  danger  and  annoyance  -  don't use  it for 
   harm,  or  for  finding  out  other  people's  secrets,  and  of  course not 
   for  theft  or  worse  things.  Because  it may  get the  better of  you." I 
   did not understand.                                                          
     'I  seldom  saw  Gandalf  after  Bilbo  went  away.   But  about   a  year 
   ago  he  came  one  night,  and  I  told  him  of the  plan I  was beginning 
   to   make  for   leaving  Bag-end.   "What  about   the  Ring?"   he  asked. 
   "Are   you   being   careful?  Do   be  careful:   otherwise  you   will  be 
   overcome by it." I had  as a  matter of  fact hardly  ever used  it -  and I 
   did not use it again after that talk until my birthday party.'               
     'Does anyone else know about it?'                                          
     'I  cannot  say;  but  I don't  think so.  Bilbo kept  it very  secret. He 
   always  told  me  that  I  was  the  only  one  who  knew  about it  (in the 
  
   Shire).(2) I  never  told  anyone  else   except  Odo   and  Frodo   who  are 
   my  best  friends.  I  have  tried  to  be  to  them what  Bilbo was  to me. 
   But  even  to  them  I  never  spoke  of  the  Ring  until  they  agreed  to 
   come  with  me  on  this  Journey  a   few  months   ago.  They   would  not 
   tell  anyone  -  though  we  often  speak  of  it  among ourselves.  - Well, 
   what  do  you  make of  it all?  I can  see you  are bursting  with secrets, 
   but I cannot guess any of them.'                                             
     'Well,'  said  the  Elf.  'I  don't  know  much   about  this.   You  must 
   find Gandalf as quick as you  can -  Rivendell I  think is  the place  to go 
   to. But it is my belief that the Lord of the Ring' is looking for you.'      
     'Is that bad or good?'                                                     
     'Bad;  but  how  bad  I  cannot  say.  Bad  enough  if  he only  wants the 
   ring  back  (which  is  unlikely);   worse,  if   he  wants   payment;  very 
   bad  indeed  if  he  wants you  as well  (which is  quite likely).  We fancy 
   that  he  must  at  last  after  many years  have found  out that  Bilbo had 
   it.   Hence  the   asking  for   Baggins.'  But   somehow  the   search  for 
   Baggins   failed,   and   then   something   must   have   been   discovered 
   about  you.  But  by  strange  luck  you  must  have  held  your  party  and 
   vanished  just  as  they  found  out  where  you  lived.  You  put  off  the 
   scent; but they are hot on it now.'                                          
     'Who are they?'                                                            
     'Servants  of  the  Lord  of  the  Ring  -  [? people]  who  have  passed 
   through the Ring.'                                                           
                                                                               
     This ends a sheet, and  the following  sheet is  not continuous  with what 
   precedes;  but  as  found  among  my  father's   papers  they   were  placed 
   together, and on both  of them  he wrote  (later) 'About  Ring-wraiths'. The 
   second passage is also part of a conversation, but there is no indication of 
   
    who the speaker is (whoever it  is, he  is obviously  speaking to  Bingo). It 
    was written at great speed and is extremely difficult to make out.            
                                                                                 
      Yes,   if   the   Ring   overcomes   you,   you  yourself   become  perman- 
    ently  invisible  -   and  it   is  a   horrible  cold   feeling.  Everything 
    becomes   very   faint   like   grey   ghost   pictures  against   the  black 
    background  in  which  you  live;  but  you  can  smell  more   clearly  than 
    you  can  hear  or  see.(5) You  have  no  power  however   like  a   Ring  of 
    making  other  things  invisible:  you  are  a   ringwraith.  You   can  wear 
    clothes.  [>  you  are  just  a  ringwraith;  and  your clothes  are visible, 
    unless  the  Lord  lends  you  a  ring.]  But  you  are  under   the  command 
    of the Lord of the Rings.(6)                                                  
      I  expect  that  one  (or  more)  of  these  Ringwraiths  have   been  sent 
    to get the ring away from hobbits.                                            
                                                                                 
      In   the   very   ancient   days   the   Ring-lord   made  many   of  these 
    Rings:  and  sent  them   out  through   the  world   to  snare   people.  He 
    sent  them  to  all  sorts  of  folk  -  the  Elves had  many, and  there are 
    now  many  elfwraiths   in  the   world,  but   the  Ring-lord   cannot  rule 
    them;  the  goblins  got  many,  and  the  invisible  goblins  are  very evil 
    and  wholly  under  the  Lord;  dwarves  I  don't   believe  had   any;  some 
    say  the  rings  don't  work  on  them:  they  are  too  solid. Men  had few, 
    but   they   were   most   quickly   overcome   and.....    The   men-wraiths 
    are   also   servants   of   the   Lord.   Other   creatures  got   them.  Do 
    you   remember   Bilbo's   story   of   Gollum? (7) We   don't   know   where 
    Gollum  comes  in  -  certainly  not  elf,  nor  goblin;  he is  probably not 
    dwarf;  we  rather  believe  he  really  belongs  to   an  ancient   sort  of 
    hobbit.  Because  the  ring  seems  to  act  just  the   same  for   him  and 
    you.   Long   ago   [? he   belonged]....   to   a  wise,   cleverhanded  and 
    quietfooted   little   family.   But   he   disappeared    underground,   and 
    though  he  used  the  ring  often  the  Lord  evidently  lost  track  of it. 
    Until Bilbo brought it out to light again.                                    
      Of   course   Gollum   himself   may   have   heard   news   -    all   the 
  
    mountains  were full  of it  after the  battle -  and tried  to get  back the 
    ring, or told the Lord.                                                       
                                                                                 
      At this point the manuscript stops. Here is a first  glimpse of  an earlier 
    history of Gollum;  a suggestion  of how  the hunt  for the  Ring originated; 
    and a first sketching of the idea  that the  Dark Lord  gave out  Rings among 
    the peoples of  Middle-earth. The  Rings conferred  invisibility, and  (it is 
    at least implied) this invisibility was associated with the fate (or at least 
    the peril) of the bearers of the Rings: that they become  'wraiths' and  - in 
    the case of goblins and men - servants of the Dark Lord.                      
   
      Now  at  some  very  early  stage  my  father  wrote  a  chapter,  without 
    number or title, in which he made use of  the passage  just given;  and this 
    is the first drafting of (a part of) what ultimately became Chapter  z, 'The 
    Shadow  of  the  Past'.  As  I  have  noticed,  in the  second of  these two 
    passages marked 'About Ring-wraiths'  it is  not clear  who is  speaking. It 
    may be Gildor, or it may be Gandalf,  or (perhaps  most likely)  neither the 
    one  nor  the other,  but indeterminate;  but in  any case  I think  that my 
    father decided when writing the  draft text  of the  second chapter  that he 
    would  not  have  Gildor  discussing  these  matters   with  Bingo   (as  he 
    certainly does in the  first of  these 'Ring-wraith'  passages, p.  74), but 
    would  reserve  them  for  Gandalf's  instruction,  and  that  this  was the 
    starting-point of the chapter which I now give, in which as  I have  said he 
    made use of the  second 'Ring-wraith'  passage. Whether  he wrote  this text 
    at once,  before going  on to  the third  chapter (IV  in this  book), seems 
    impossible  to  say; but  the fact  that Marmaduke  is mentioned  shows that 
    it  preceded  'In  the  House  of  Tom   Bombadil',  where   'Meriadoc'  and 
    'Merry' first appear. This, at any rate, is a convenient place to put it. 
      Subsequently my father referred to it as  a 'foreword'  (see p.  224), and 
    it is clear that it was written as a possible new beginning for the book, in 
    which  Gandalf  tells  Bingo  at  Bag  End,  not  long  before   the  Party, 
    something of the history and nature of his Ring, of his  danger, and  of the 
    need for him to leave his home.  It was  composed very  rapidly and  is hard 
    to  read.  I  have  introduced  punctuation  where needed,  and occasionally 
    put  in  silently  necessary  connective  words.  There  are  many pencilled 
    alterations and additions  which are  here ignored,  for they  are anticipa- 
    tions of a later version of the chapter; but changes  belonging to  the time 
    of composition are adopted into the text. There is no title.                 
                                                                                
      One day  long ago  two people  were sitting  talking in  a small           
    room.  One  was  a  wizard  and the  other was  a hobbit,  and the           
    room was the  sitting-room of  the comfortable  and well-furnished           
    hobbit-hole  known  as  Bag-end,  Underhill,  on the  outskirts of           
    Hobbiton in  the middle  of the  Shire. The  wizard was  of course           
    Gandalf  and  he  looked  much  the  same as  he had  always done,           
    though ninety years and more (8) had gone by since he last came into           
    any story that  is now  remembered. The  hobbit was  Bingo Bolger-           
    Baggins, the nephew (or really first cousin  once removed)  of old           
    Bilbo  Baggins,  and his  adopted heir.  Bilbo had  quietly disap-           
    peared many years before, but he was not forgotten in Hobbiton.              
      Bingo  of  course  was  always  thinking  about  him;  and  when           
    Gandalf paid him a visit their  talk usually  came back  to Bilbo.           
    Gandalf  had  not  been  to  Hobbiton for  some time:  since Bilbo           
    disappeared  his  visits  had  become fewer  and more  secret. The           
    people of Hobbiton had not in fact seen or at any rate noticed him           
   
    
                                                                           
   for  many  years: he  used to  come quietly  up to  the door  of Bag-end 
   in  the  twilight  and  step in  without knocking,  and only  Bingo (and 
   one  or  two of  his closest  friends) knew  he had  been in  the Shire. 
   This  evening  he  had  slipped  in  in  his  usual  way, and  Bingo was 
  
   more  than  usually  glad  to  see   him.  For   he  was   worried,  and 
   wanted  explanations  and  advice.'  They  were  now  talking  of Bilbo, 
   and  his  disappearance,  and  particularly  about  the  Ring  (which he 
   had  left  behind  with  Bingo) -  and about  certain strange  signs and 
   portents  of  trouble brewing  after a  long time  of peace  and quiet.' 
                                                                           
     'It  is  all  very  peculiar  -  and  most  disturbing  and   in  fact 
   terrifying,'  said  Bingo.  Gandalf  was  sitting  smoking  in   a  high 
   chair,  and  Bingo  near his  feet was  huddled on  a stool  warming his 
   hands by a  small wood-fire  as if  he felt  chilly, though  actually it 
   was  rather a  warm evening  for the  time of  the year  [written above: 
   at  the  end  of  August].(11) Gandalf  grunted  -  the  sound  might have 
   meant 'I quite agree, but it can't  be helped,'  or else  possibly 'What 
   a silly thing to  say.' There  was a  long silence.  'How long  have you 
   known all this?' asked Bingo  at length;  'and did  you ever  talk about 
   it to Bilbo?'                                                            
     'I  guessed  a  good  deal  immediately,'  answered   Gandalf  slowly, 
   as  if  searching  back  in  memory.  Already  to  him  the days  of the 
   journey  and  the  Dragon  and  the  Battle  of  Five  Armies  began  to 
   seem far  off -  in an  almost legendary  past. Perhaps  even he  was at 
   last getting to feel his age a  little; and  in any  case many  dark and 
   curious  adventures  had  befallen  him  since  then. 'I  guessed much,' 
   he said, 'but soon I learnt more,  for I  went, as  Bilbo may  have told 
   you,  to  the  land  of  the  Necromancer."  For  a  moment   his  voice 
   faded  to  a whisper.  'But I  knew that  all was  well with  Bilbo,' he 
   went on. 'Bilbo  was safe,  for that  kind of  power was  powerless over 
   him - or so I thought, and I was right in a way (if not quite  right). I 
   kept an eye on him  and it,  of course,  but perhaps  I was  not careful 
   enough.'                                                                 
     'I  am  sure  you  did  your  best,'  said  Bingo, meaning  to console 
   him.  'O dearest  and  best  friend  of  our  house,  may   your  beard 
   never  grow  less!  But  it  must  have  been rather  a blow  when Bilbo 
   disappeared.'                                                            
     'Not  at  all,' said  Gandalf, with  a sudden  return to  his ordinary 
   tones. He sent out a great jet of smoke  with an  indignant poof  and it 
   coiled  round  his  head  like  a  cloud  on a  mountain. 'That  did not 
   worry me. Bilbo is all right. It is you and all these other dear, silly, 
   charming,  idiotic,  helpless  hobbits that  trouble me!  It would  be a 
   
   mortal blow  if the  dark power  should overcome  the Shire,  and all 
   these   jolly,  greedy,   stupid  Bolgers,   Bagginses,  Brandybucks, 
   Hornblowers, Proudfoots and whatnot became Wraiths.'                  
     Bingo  shuddered.  'But  why  should  we?'   he  asked;   'and  why 
   should  the Lord  want such  servants, and  what has  all this  to do 
   with me and the Ring?'                                                
     'It is the only Ring left,' said Gandalf. 'And hobbits are the only 
   people of whom the Lord has not yet mastered any one.                 
     'In (13) the  ancient days  the dark  master made  many Rings,  and he 
   dealt  them  out lavishly,  so that  they might  be spread  abroad to 
   ensnare  folk.  The  elves  had  many,  and there  are now  many elf- 
   wraiths in  the world;  the goblins  had some  and their  wraiths are 
   very  evil  and   wholly  under   the  command   of  the   Lord.  The 
   dwarves  it  is  said  had  seven,  but   nothing  could   make  them 
   invisible. In them it only kindled to flames the  fire of  greed, and 
   the foundation of  each of  the seven  hoards of  the Dwarves  of old 
   was  a  golden  ring.  In this  way the  master controlled  them. But 
   these  hoards  are  destroyed,  and the  dragons have  devoured them, 
   and the rings  are melted,  or so  some say.(14) Men had  three rings, 
   and others they found in secret places cast away by  the elf-wraiths: 
   the  men-wraiths  are  servants  of  the Lord,  and they  brought all 
   their rings back to him; till at last  he had  gathered all  into his 
   hands again that had not been destroyed by fire - all save one.       
  
     'It fell from the hand of an elf as he swam across a river;  and it 
   betrayed him, for he was  flying from  pursuit in  the old  wars, and 
   he became  visible to  his enemies,  and the  goblins slew  him.' But 
   a  fish  took  the  ring  and  was  filled  with  madness,  and  swam 
   upstream, leaping over rocks and up waterfalls  until it  cast itself 
   on a bank and spat out the ring and died.                             
     'There  was  long  ago living  by the  bank of  the stream  a wise, 
   cleverhanded and  quietfooted little  family." I  guess they  were of 
   hobbit-kind, or akin to the fathers  of the  fathers of  the hobbits. 
   The most  inquisitive and  curious-minded of  that family  was called 
   Digol. He was interested in roots  and beginnings;  he dived  in deep 
   pools,  he  burrowed  under  trees and  growing plants,  he tunnelled 
   into green mounds, and he  ceased to  look up  at flowers,  and hill- 
   tops, or the birds that are in the upper air: his head and  eyes were 
   downward.  He  found  the  ring in  the mud  of the  river-bank under 
   the roots of a thorn tree; and  he put  it on;  and when  he returned 
   home none of his  family saw  him while  he wore  it. He  was pleased 
   with  his  discovery and  concealed it,  and he  used it  to discover 
   secrets, and put his   knowledge  to   malicious  use,   and  became 
   
   sharp-eyed and keen-eared for all that  was unpleasant.  It is  not to 
   be  wondered  at  that  he  became  very  unpopular,  and  was shunned 
   (when  visible)  by all  his relatives.  They kicked  him, and  he bit 
   their  feet.  He  took  to muttering  to himself  and gurgling  in his 
   throat.  So  they  called  him Gollum,  and cursed  him, and  told him 
   to  go  far  away.  He  wandered  in  loneliness  up  the  stream  and 
   caught  fish with  his fingers  in deep  pools and  ate them  raw. One 
   day it was very  hot, and  as he  was bending  over a  pool he  felt a 
   burning  on  the  back  of  his head,  and a  dazzling light  from the 
   water  pained  his  eyes.  He  wondered, for  he had  almost forgotten 
   about the sun; and for the last time he looked up  and shook  his fist 
   at it; but as he lowered his eyes again he saw far  ahead the  tops of 
   the  Misty  Mountains.  And   he  thought   suddenly:  "It   would  be 
   cool  and  shady  under  those  mountains.  The  sun could  never find 
   me there. And the roots  of those  peaks must  be roots  indeed; there 
   must  be great  secrets buried  there which  have not  been discovered 
   since  the  beginning."  So   he  journeyed   by  night   towards  the 
   mountains,  and found  a hole  out of  which a  stream issued;  and he 
   wormed  his  way  in  like a  maggot in  the heart  of the  hills, and 
   disappeared  from  all  knowledge.   And  the   ring  went   into  the 
   shadows  with  him,  and  even  the  Master lost  it. But  whenever he 
   counted  his  rings,  besides  the  seven rings  that the  Dwarves had 
   held and lost, there was also one missing.'                           
     'Gollum!'  said  Bingo.  'Do  you  mean   that  Gollum   that  Bilbo 
   met? Is that his history? How very horrible and sad.  I hate  to think 
   that he was connected with hobbits, however distantly.'               
     'But  that  surely  was  plain  from  Bilbo's  own   account,'  said 
   Gandalf. 'It is the only thing that  explains the  events -  or partly 
   explains  them.  There  was  a  lot  in the  background of  both their 
   minds  and  memories  that  was  very  similar  - they  understood one 
   another really (if you think of  it) better  than hobbits  ever under- 
   stood dwarves, elves, or goblins.'                                    
     'Still,  Gollum  must have  been, or  be, very  much older  than the 
   oldest hobbit that ever lived in field or burrow,' said Bingo.        
     'That was the Ring,' said Gandalf. 'Of course it is  a poor  sort of 
   long life that the Ring gives, a kind of stretched life rather  than a 
   continued  growing  -  a  sort of  thinning and  thinning. Frightfully 
   wearisome,  Bingo,  in  fact  finally  tormenting.  Even  Gollum  came 
   at last to feel it, to feel he could  not bear  it, and  to understand 
   dimly  the  cause of  the torment.  He had  even made  up his  mind to 
   get rid of it. But he was too full of malice. If you  want to  know, I 
   believe  he  had begun  to make  a plan  that he  had not  the courage 
  
   
   left to carry  out. There  was nothing  new to  find out;  nothing left 
   but  darkness,  nothing  to do  but cold  eating, and  regretful remem- 
   bering.  He  wanted  to  slip out  and leave  the mountains,  and smell 
   the open air even if it killed him - as he  thought it  probably would. 
   But  that  would  have meant  leaving the  Ring. And  that is  not easy 
   to  do.  The  longer  you  have  had  one  the  harder  it  is.  It was 
   especially hard  for Gollum,  as he  had had  a Ring  for ages,  and it 
   hurt  him  and he  hated it,  and he  wanted, when  he could  no longer 
   bear  to  keep  it, to  hand it  on to  someone else  to whom  it would 
   become a burden - [? bind] itself as a blessing and turn to  a curse.(17) 
   That is in fact the best way of getting rid of its power.'             
     'Why not give it to the goblins, then?' asked Bingo.                 
     'I  don't  think  Gollum  would  have  found  that  amusing  enough,' 
   said  Gandalf.  'The  goblins  are  already  so  beastly  and miserable 
   that  it  was  wasting  malice  on  them.  Also  it  would   have  been 
   difficult to escape from the hunters if there  was an  invisible goblin 
   to reckon with. But I suppose he  might have  put it  in their  path in 
   the  end (if  he had  plucked up  enough courage  to do  anything); but 
   for  the  unexpected  arrival  of  Bilbo.  You  remember  how surprised 
   he was. But as soon as the riddles started  a plan  formed in  his mind 
   -  or half-formed.  I dare  say his  old bad  habits would  have beaten 
   his  resolves and  he would  have eaten  Bilbo if  it had  proved easy. 
   But  there  was  the sword,  you remember.  In his  heart, I  fancy, he 
   never seriously expected to get a chance of eating Bilbo.'             
     'But he never gave Bilbo  the ring,'  said Bingo.  'Bilbo had  got it 
   already! '                                                             
     'I  know,'  said  Gandalf.  'And  that  is why  I said  that Gollum's 
   ancestry  only  partly   explained  events.   There  was,   of  course, 
   something   much   more   mysterious   behind   the   whole   thing   - 
   something  quite  beyond  the Lord  of the  Rings himself,  peculiar to 
   Bilbo  and  his  great  Adventure. There  was a  queer fate  over these 
   rings, and especially over [?  this] one.  They got  lost occasionally, 
   and  turned  up  in  strange  places.  This  one  had  already  slipped 
   away  from  its  owner  treacherously  once  before.  It   had  slipped 
   away  from  Gollum  too.  That  is  why I  let Bilbo  keep the  ring so 
   long.' But for the moment I am trying to explain Gollum.'              
     'I  see,'  said  Bingo  doubtfully.  'But do  you know  what happened 
   afterwards? '                                                          
     'Not very clearly,' said  Gandalf. 'I  have heard  a little,  and can 
   guess  more.  I  think  it  certain that  Gollum knew  in the  end that 
   Bilbo  had  somehow  got  the  Ring.  He  may  well  have   guessed  it 
   soon.  But  in any  case the  news of  the later  events went  all over 
   
   Wilderland  and  far  beyond,  East,  West,  and  South   and  North. 
   The  mountains  were  full of  whispers and  reports; and  that would 
   give  Gollum  enough  to  think  about.(19) Anyway,  it  is  said that 
   Gollum  left  the mountains  - for  the goblins  had become  very few 
   there, and the deep places more than  ever dark  and lonely,  and the 
   power of the ring had  left him.  He was  probably feeling  old, very 
   old,  but  less  timid. But  I do  not think  he became  less wicked. 
   There  is  no news  of what  happened to  him afterwards.  Of course, 
   it is quite likely that wind and the mere  shadow of  sunlight killed 
   him  pretty  quickly.  But it  is possible  that it  did not.  He was 
   cunning.  He could  hide from  daylight or  moonlight till  he slowly 
   grew more used to things. I  have in  fact a  horrible fancy  that he 
   made his  slow sneaking  way bit  by bit  to the  dark tower,  to the 
   Necromancer,  the  Lord of  the Rings.  I think  that Gollum  is very 
   likely the beginning  of our  present trouble;  and that  through him 
   the Lord found  out where  to look  for this  last and  most precious 
   and potent of his Rings.'                                            
     'What a pity Bilbo did not stab the beastly  creature when  he said 
  
   goodbye,' said Bingo....                                             
     'What  nonsense  you  do  talk  sometimes,  Bingo,'  said  Gandalf. 
   'Pity!  It  was  pity that  prevented him.  And he  could not  do so, 
   without doing wrong. It was against the rules. If he  had done  so he 
   would not have had the ring,  the ring  would have  had him  at once. 
   He might have been a wraith on the spot.'                            
     'Of course, of course,' said Bingo. 'What a thing to say  of Bilbo. 
   Dear old Bilbo! But why did he  keep the  thing, or  why did  you let 
   him? Didn't you warn him about it?'                                  
     'Yes,'  said  Gandalf.  'But  even  over Bilbo  it had  some power. 
   Sentiment.......  He  liked  to  keep  it  as  a  memento. Let  us be 
   frank  - he  continued to  be proud  of his  Great Adventure,  and to 
   look  on  the  ring  now  and  again  warmed  his  memory,  and  made 
   him  feel  just  a  trifle heroic.  But he  could hardly  have helped 
   himself anyway: if  you think  for a  moment, it  is not  really very 
   easy to get rid of a Ring once you have got it.'                     
     'Why  not?'  said  Bingo,  after  thinking for  a moment.  'You can 
   give it away, throw it away, or destroy it.'                         
     'Yes,' said  Gandalf -  'or you  can surrender  it: to  the Master. 
   That is if you wish to serve him, and to fall into his power,  and to 
   greatly increase his power.'                                         
     'But no one would wish to do that,' said Bingo, horrified.         
     'Nobody  that   you  can   imagine,  perhaps,'   answered  Gandalf. 
   'Certainly not  Bilbo. That  is what  made it  difficult for  him. He 
   
   dared not throw it  away lest  it get  into evil  hands, and  be misused, 
   and  find  its  way  back  to  the  Master  after  doing  much  evil.  He 
   would  not  give  it  away  to  bad  folk  for  the  same reason;  and he 
   would  not  give  it  away to  good folk  or people  he knew  and trusted 
   because  he  did not  wish to  burden them  with it,  any sooner  than he 
   was obliged. And he could not destroy it.'                               
     'Why not?'                                                             
     'Well, how would you destroy it? Have you ever tried?'                 
     'No;  but  I  suppose  one  could  hammer  it,  or   melt  it,   or  do 
   both.'                                                                   
     'Try  them,'  said  Gandalf,  'and  you  will   find  out   what  Bilbo 
   found out long ago.'                                                     
     Bingo  drew  the Ring  out of  an inner  pocket, and  looked at  it. It 
   was  plain  and  smooth  without  device,  emblem,  or  rune; but  it was 
   of  gold, and  as he  looked at  it it  seemed to  Bingo that  its colour 
   was  rich  and  beautiful,  and  its  roundness  perfect.  It   was  very 
   admirable  and   wholly  precious.   He  had   thought  of   throwing  it 
   into  the  hot  embers  of  the  fire.  He  found  he  could  not  do  so 
   without  a  struggle.  He  weighed  the  Ring  in  his  hand,   and  then 
   with an  effort of  will he  made a  movement as  if to  throw it  in the 
   fire; but he found he had put it back in his pocket.                     
     Gandalf  laughed.  'You  see?  You  have  always   regarded  it   as  a 
   great   treasure,   and   an   heirloom  from   Bilbo.  Now   you  cannot 
   easily get rid of it. Though as a matter of fact, even if you took  it to 
   an  anvil  and  summoned  enough  will   to  strike   it  with   a  heavy 
   hammer,  you  would  make  no  dint  on  it.  Your  little  wood-fire, of 
   course,  even if  you blew  all night  with a  bellows would  hardly melt 
   any   gold.   But   old  Adam   Hornblower  the   smith  down   the  road 
   could  not melt  it in  his furnace.  They say  only dragonfire  can melt 
   them - but I wonder if that  is not  a legend,  or at  any rate  if there 
   are  any  dragons  now  left  in  which  the  old fire  is hot  enough. I 
   fancy  you  would  have  to  find  one  of  the  Cracks  of Earth  in the 
   depths  of  the  Fiery  Mountain,  and  drop  it  down  into  the  Secret 
   Fire, if you really wanted to destroy it.'>                              
     'After  all  your  talk,'  said  Bingo,  half  solemnly  and   half  in 
   pretended  annoyance,  'I  really  do  want  to  destroy  it.   I  cannot 
   think  how  Bilbo  put  up with  it for  so long,  if he  knew as  much - 
  
   but he actually used it sometimes, and joked about it to me.'            
     'The  only  thing  to  do  with  such  perilous  treasures  that Adven- 
   ture  has  bestowed  on  you  is  to  take  them   lightheartedly,'  said 
   Gandalf.  'Bilbo  never  used  the  ring  for  any serious  purpose after 
   he  came  back.  He  knew  that  it  was  too  serious  a  matter.  And I 
   
   think he taught you well - after  he had  chosen you  as his  heir from 
   among all the hobbits of his kindred.'                                 
     There was  a long  silence again,  while Gandalf  puffed at  his pipe 
   in  apparent  content,  though under  his lids  his eyes  were watching 
   Bingo  intently.  Bingo gazed  at the  red embers,  that began  to glow 
   as  the light  faded and  the room  grew slowly  dark. He  was thinking 
   about  the  fabled  Cracks  of  Earth  and  the  terror  of  the  Fiery 
   Mountain.                                                              
     'Well?'  said  Gandalf  at last.  'What are  you thinking  about? Are 
   you making any plans or getting any ideas?'                            
     'No,'  said  Bingo  coming  back  to  himself,  and  finding  to  his 
   surprise that he was in the dark. 'Or perhaps yes! As far as I  can see 
   I have got to  leave Hobbiton,  leave the  Shire, leave  everything and 
   go  away  and  draw  the  danger  after  me.  I  must  save  the  Shire 
   somehow,  though  there  have  been  times  when   I  thought   it  too 
   stupid  and  dull  for  anything,  and  fancied a  big explosion  or an 
   invasion  of  dragons  might do  it good!  But I  don't feel  like that 
   now. I feel that as long  as the  Shire lies  behind safe  and comfort- 
   able,  I shall  find wandering  and adventures  bearable. I  shall feel 
   there is some  foothold somewhere,  even if  I can't  ever stand  on it 
   myself again. But  I suppose  I must  go alone.  I feel  rather minute, 
   don't  you  know,  and  extremely  uprooted,  and, well,  frightened, I 
   suppose. Help me, Gandalf, best of friends.'                           
     'Cheer  up,  Bingo,  my  lad,'  said  Gandalf,  throwing   two  small 
   logs of wood on the  fire and  puffing it  with his  mouth. Immediately 
   the  wood blazed  up and  filled the  room with  dancing light.  'No, I 
   don't  think  you  need  or  should go  alone. Why  not ask  your three 
   best friends to, beg them  to, order  them to  (if you  must) -  I mean 
   the  three,  the  only  three  who you  have (perhaps  indiscreetly but 
   perhaps  with  wise  choice)   told  about   your  secret   Ring:  Odo, 
   Frodo,   and  Marmaduke   [written  above:  Meriadoc].  But   you  must 
   go  quickly  -  and  make  it  a  joke,  Bingo,  a  joke, a  huge joke, 
   a  resounding jest.  Don't be  mournful and  serious. Jokes  are really 
   in  your  line.  That's  what  Bilbo  liked  about  you   (among  other 
   things), if you care to know.'                                         
     'And  where  shall  we  go,  and  what  shall we  steer by,  and what 
   shall be our quest?'  said Bingo,  without a  trace of  a smile  or the 
   glimmer of a jest. 'When the huge joke is over, what then?'            
     'At  present  I  have  no  idea,' said  Gandalf, quite  seriously and 
   much  to  Bingo's  surprise  and  dismay.  'But  it  will  be  just the 
   opposite of Bilbo's adventure - to begin  with, at  any rate.  You will 
   set  out on  a journey  without any  known destination;  and as  far as 
   
   you have any object it will  not be  to win  new treasure  but to  get rid 
   of  a  treasure  that  belongs  (one might say)  inevitably to  you. But 
   you  cannot  even  start  without  going  East,  West,  South,  or  North; 
   and   which   shall   we  choose?   Towards  danger,   and  yet   not  too 
   rashly or too straight  towards it.  Go East.  Yes, yes,  I have  it. Make 
   first  for  Rivendell,  and then  we shall  see. Yes,  we shall  see then. 
   Indeed,   I  begin   to  see   already!  '   Suddenly  Gandalf   began  to 
   chuckle.  He  rubbed  his   long  gnarled   hands  together   and  cracked 
   the  finger-joints.  He  leant  forward  to  Bingo. 'I  have thought  of a 
   joke,'  he said.  'Just a  rough plan  - you  can set  your comic  wits to 
   work  on  it.'  And  his  beard  wagged  backwards  and  forwards   as  he 
   whispered  long  in  Bingo's  ear.  The  fire  burned  low  again   -  but 
   suddenly   in   the  darkness   an  unexpected   sound  rang   out.  Bingo 
  
   was rocking with laughter.                                                 
                                                                             
                                     NOTES.                                    
                                                                             
   1. My father's own thought  is surely  transparent here.  Bingo introduces 
    the subject of the Ring as  if it  had some  connection with  the Riders, 
    whereas  he  is  obviously  intended to  appear as  quite unable  even to 
    guess at their significance;  and there  is no  suggestion in  the drafts 
    that    the    Ring    had    been    mentioned   before    this   point. 
   2. (in the Shire): my father first  wrote 'except  Gandalf'. The  words '(in 
    the Shire)' probably mean no  more than  that: i.e.,  no one  save Bilbo 
    and  Bingo,  and  outside  the  Shire  only  Gandalf,  and   anyone  else 
    whom Gandalf might possibly have told.                                    
   3. This is probably the first  time that  the expression  The Lord  of the 
    Ring was used; and  The Lord  of the  Rings occurs  below (note  6). (My 
    father gave The Lord of the Ring as the title of the new work in a letter 
    to Allen and Unwin of 31 August 1938).                                   
   4. Hence  the  asking for  Baggins: this  is not  mentioned in  the manu- 
    script drafts, but  see the  typescript version,  p. 54  and note  g. The 
    following  sentence,  'But  somehow  the search  for Baggins  failed, and 
    then   something   must   have   been   discovered  about   you'  perhaps 
    explains  the  story  that  Frodo  Took met  a Black  Rider on  the North 
    Moor as early as the previous spring (see p. 71).                         
   5. My  father first  wrote here  that the  clothing of  one who  has thus 
    become  permanently  invisible  was  invisible  also,  but  rejected  the 
    statement as soon as written.                                             
   6. This seems  to be  the first  appearance of  the expression?he  Lord of 
    the Rings; see note 3.                                                    
   7. After this  sentence my  father wrote:  'Gollum I  think some  sort of 
    distant kinsman of the goblin sort.'  Since this  is contradicted  in the 
   
        next sentence  it was  obviously rejected  in the  act of  writing; he 
        crossed it out later. 
   8.   ninety years and more: see pp. 31-3.                                    
   9.   At  no point  in this  text is  there any  further mention  of Bingo's 
        'worry',  and  the  advice  that  he  asks is  entirely based  on what 
        Gandalf now  tells him  and which  is obviously  entirely new  to him. 
        There is also no further reference to the 'strange signs  and portents 
        of  trouble  brewing' spoken  of in  the next  sentence, nor any expla- 
        nation of Gandalf's remark  (p. 81)  that 'Gollum  is very  likely the 
        beginning of our present trouble.'                                      
   10.  This ends the first page of the manuscript. At the head of  the second 
        page  my  father  wrote in  pencil: 'Gandalf  and Bingo  discuss Rings 
        and  Gollum',  and  'Draft:  Later  used  in   Chapter  II',   and  he 
        numbered  the   pages  (previously   unnumbered)  in   Greek  letters, 
        beginning at this point. Thus the first  page is  left out.  But these 
        pencillings were clearly put in long after, and in  my view  they cast 
        no doubt on the validity of the opening section as an integral part of 
        the text. May  be it  had at  one time  become separated  and mislaid; 
        but as the papers were found it was placed with the rest.              
   11.  Rumour of the  Party -  decided on  between Gandalf  and Bingo  at the 
        end of this  text -  began to  circulate early  in September  (p. 30). 
   12.  In  The Hobbit  (Chapter I)  Gandalf told  Thorin at  Bag End  that he 
        found  his  father  Thrain 'in  the dungeons  of the  Necromancer'. In 
        the Tale of  Years in  LR Appendix  B this, Gandalf's second  visit to 
        Dol Guldur, took place in the  year 2850,  forty years  before Bilbo's 
        birth; it  was then  that he  'discovered that  its master  was indeed 
        Sauron'  (cf.  FR  p.  263).  But  here  the  meaning is  clearly that 
        Gandalf went to  the land  of the  Necromancer after  Bilbo's acquisi- 
        tion of the Ring. Later my father altered the text in pencil  to read: 
        'for I went back once more to the land of the Necromancer.'            
   13.  Here the earlier draft concerning the Rings is used: see p. 75.        
  
   14.  See FR p. 60 and LR Appendix A pp. 357-8.                              
   15.  This is the first germ of the story of the death of Isildur.           
   16.  This is also derived from the text referred to in note 13.             
   17.  This sentence as first written ended: 'and he wanted to hand it  on to 
        someone else.' It is to this that the following sentence refers.       
   18.  The passage beginning 'There was a  queer fate'  was an  addition, and 
        'That is why I let Bilbo keep the ring so long' refers to the sentence 
        ending '... peculiar to Bilbo and his great Adventure.'                
   19.  Cf. the draft passage given on p.  75: 'Of  course Gollum  himself may 
        have heard news - all the mountains were full of it after the battle - 
        and tried to get back the ring.'                                       
   20.  The first mention of the  Fiery Mountain  and the  Cracks of  Earth in 
        its depths.                                                            
                                                                              
                                       *                                       
   
    It will be seen that a part of  the 'Gollum'  element in  'The Shadow  of the 
    Past'  (Chapter  2  in FR)  was at  once very  largely achieved,  even though 
    Digol * (later  Deagol)  is  Gollum  himself,  and  not  his  friend  whom he 
    murdered,  though  Gandalf  had  never  seen  him (and  so no  explanation is 
    given  of  how  he  knows  his  history, which  of its  nature could  only be 
    derived  from  Gollum's  own  words),  and  though it  is only  surmised that 
    he went at last to the Dark Lord.                                             
      It  is  important  to  realise  that  when  my  father  wrote this,  he was 
    working  within  the  constraints  of  the  story  as  originally told in The 
    Hobbit. As The Hobbit first  appeared, and  until 1951,  the story  was that 
    Gollum,  encountering   Bilbo  at   the  edge   of  the   subterranean  lake, 
    proposed  the  riddle game  on these  conditions: 'If  precious asks,  and it 
    doesn't answer, we eats  it, my  preciousss. If  it asks  us, and  we doesn't 
    answer,  we  gives  it  a  present,  gollum!'  When  Bilbo won  the contest, 
    Gollum held to his promise, and went back in his  boat to  his island  in the 
    lake to find his treasure, the ring which was to be his present to  Bilbo. He 
    could not find it, for Bilbo had it in his pocket, and  coming back  to Bilbo 
    he  begged  his  pardon  many  times:  'He  kept on  saying: "We  are ssorry: 
    we didn't mean to cheat, we meant to give it our only present, if it  won the 
    competition".'  '"Never  mind!"  he  [Bilbo]  said.  "The  ring   would  have 
    been  mine  now,  if you  had found  it; so  you would  have lost  it anyway. 
    And I will let you off on one  condition." "Yes,  what iss  it? What  does it 
    wish us to  do, my  precious." "Help  me to  get out  of these  places", said 
    Bilbo.'  And  Gollum  did  so;  and  Bilbo  'said   good-bye  to   the  nasty 
    miserable  creature.'  On the  way up  through the  tunnels Bilbo  slipped on 
    the ring, and Gollum at once  missed him,  so that  Bilbo perceived  that the 
    ring was as Gollum had told him - it made you invisible.                      
      This is why, in the present  text, Gandalf  says 'I  think it  certain that 
    Gollum  knew in  the end  that Bilbo  had got  the ring',  and why  my father 
    had  Gandalf develop  a theory  that Gollum  was actually  ready to  give the 
    ring  away:  'he wanted...  to hand  it on  to someone  else... I  suppose he 
    might  have  put  it  in  [the  goblins']  path  in  the  end... but  for the 
    unexpected  arrival  of  Bilbo...  as  soon  as  the  riddles started  a plan 
    formed in his mind.' This is all carefully conceived in relation to  the text 
    of The Hobbit as it then was, to meet the formidable difficulty: if  the Ring 
    were  of  such  a  nature as  my father  now conceived  it, how  could Gollum 
    have  really  intended  to  give  it  away  to  a stranger  who won  a riddle 
    contest?  -  and  the  original text  of The Hobbit left  no doubt  that that 
    was  indeed  his serious  intention. But  it is  interesting to  observe that 
    Gandalf's   remarks   about  the   affinity  of   mind  between   Gollum  and 
    Bilbo,  which  survived  into  FR  (pp.  63  - 4),  originally arose  in this 
    context,  of  explaining  how  it  was  that  Gollum was  willing to  let his 
    treasure go.                                                                  
                                                                                 
    (* Old English digol, deagol, etc. 'secret, hidden'; cf. LR Appendix F (p. 415).) 
   
  
               
                                                                                
    Turning  to  what  is  told  of  the Rings  in this  text, the  original idea 
   (p.  75)  that  the  Elves  had  many Rings,  and that  there were  many 'Elf- 
   wraiths' in the world, is still present, but the phrase 'the  Ring-lord cannot 
   rule  them' is  not. The  Dwarves, on  the other  hand, at  first said  not to 
   have  had  any,  now  had  seven,  each the  foundation of  one of  'the seven 
   hoards  of  the  Dwarves', and  their distinctive  response to  the corruptive 
   power  of  the  Rings  enters  (though  this was  already foreshadowed  in the 
   first rough draft on  the subject:  'some say  the rings  don't wort  on them: 
   they are too solid.') Men, at first said to have  had 'few',  now had  three - 
   but 'others they found in secret places  cast away  by the  elf-wraiths' (thus 
   allowing for  more than  three Black  Riders). But  the central  conception of 
   the Ruling Ring is not yet present, though it was, so to  say, waiting  in the 
   wings: for it is said that Gollum's Ring was not  only the  only one  that had 
   not returned to the Dark  Lord (other  than those  lost by  the Dwarves)  - it 
   was the 'most  precious and  potent of  his Rings'  (p. 81).  But in  what its 
   peculiar potency lay we are  not told;  nor indeed  do we  learn more  here of 
   the relation between  the invisibility  conferred by  the Rings,  the torment- 
   ing longevity  (which now  first appears),  and the  decline of  their bearers 
   into 'wraiths'.                                                               
    The element  of moral  will required  in one  possessed of  a Ring  to resist 
   its power is strongly asserted. This is seen in Gandalf's  advice to  Bilbo in 
   the original draft (p. 74): 'don't use it for harm, or  for finding  out other 
   people's secrets, and of course  not for  theft or  for worse  things. Because 
   it may get  the better  of you';  and still  more expressly  in his  rebuke to 
   Bingo,  who  said  that it  was a  pity that  Bilbo did  not kill  Gollum: 'He 
   could not do so, without  doing wrong.  It was  against the  rules. If  he had 
   done  so  he would  not have  had the  ring, the  ring would  have had  him at 
   once'  (p.  81).  This  element  remains  in  FR  (pp.  68 - 9), but  is more 
   guardedly expressed: 'Be sure that he took so little hurt  from the  evil, and 
   escaped in the end, because he began his ownership of the Ring so.'           
    The  end  of  the  chapter  -  with  Gandalf  actually himself  proposing the 
   Birthday Party and Bingo's  'resounding jest'  - was  to be  quickly rejected, 
   and is never heard of again.                                                  
   
                                          IV.                                      
                                 TO MAGGOT'S FARM AND                              
                                       BUCKLAND.                                   
                                                                                  
   The  third  of  the  original  consecutive  chapters  exists  in  complete  form 
   only in a typescript, where it bears the number 'III' but has no  title; there 
   are  also   however  incomplete   and  very   rough  manuscript   drafts,  which 
   were  filled  out  and improved  in the  typescript but  in all  essentials left 
   unchanged.  Near  the  end  the  typescript ceases  (note 16),  not at  the foot 
   of a page, and the  remainder of  the chapter  is in  manuscript; for  this part 
   also rough drafting exists.                                                     
    I again give the text in  full, since  in this  chapter the  original narrative 
   was  far  removed  from  what  finally  went   into  print.   Subsequent  emend- 
   ation  was  here  very  slight.  I  take  up  into  the  text  a  few manuscript 
   changes  that  seem  to  me  to  be  in  all  probability contemporary  with the 
   making of the typescript.                                                       
    The  end  of  the   chapter  corresponds   to  FR   Chapter  5   'A  Conspiracy 
   Unmasked', at this stage there was no conspiracy.                               
                                                                                  
                                         III.                                      
                                                                                  
    In   the   morning   Bingo   woke   refreshed.   He  was   lying  in   a  bower 
   made   by   a   living   tree   with   branches  laced   and  drooping   to  the 
   ground;  his  bed  was  of  fern  and  grass,  deep   and  soft   and  strangely 
   fragrant.   The   sun  was   shining  through   the  fluttering   leaves,  which 
   were still green upon the tree. He jumped up and went out.                      
  
    Odo   and   Frodo   were  sitting   on  the   grass  near   the  edge   of  the 
   wood; there was no sign of any elves.                                           
    'They  have   left  us   fruit  and   drink,  and   bread,'  said   Odo.  'Come 
   and have breakfast! The bread tastes almost as good as last night.'             
    Bingo   sat   down   beside   them.   'Well?'   said   Odo.   'Did   you   find 
   anything out?'                                                                  
    'No,  nothing,'  said  Bingo.  'Only  hints   and  riddles.   But  as   far  as 
   I  could  make  them  out,  it  seems  to  me  that  Gildor  thinks   there  are 
   several  Riders;  that  they  are  after  me;  that  they  are  now   ahead  and 
   behind  and  on  both  sides  of  us; that  it is  no use  going back  (at least 
   not   for  me);   that  we   ought  to   make  for   Rivendell  as   quickly  as 
   possible,  and  if  we  find  Gandalf  there  so  much  the  better;   and  that 
   we shall have an exciting and dangerous time getting there.'                    
   
                                                                      
                                                                         
     'I call that a lot  more than  nothing,' said  Odo. 'But  what about 
   the sniffing?'                                                         
     'We did not discuss it,' said Bingo with his mouth full.             
     'You should have,' said Odo. 'I am sure it is very important.'       
     'In that case  I am  sure Gildor  would have  told me  nothing about 
   it. But he did say that he  thought you  might as  well come  with me. 
   I gathered that  the riders  are not  after you,  and that  you rather 
   bother them.'                                                          
     'Splendid!  Odo  and  Frodo  are  to  take  care  of   Uncle  Bingo. 
   They won't let him be sniffed at.'                                     
     'All right!'  said Bingo.  'That's settled.  What about  the method 
   of advance?'                                                           
     'What  do  you  mean?'  said Odo.  'Shall we  hop, skip,  run, crawl 
   on our stomachs, or just walk singing along? '                         
     'Exactly.  And shall  we follow  the road,  or risk  a cross-country 
   cut?  There  is  no  choice  in  the  matter  of time;  we must  go in 
   daylight,  because  Marmaduke  is  expecting us  to-night. In  fact we 
   must get off as soon as possible; we  have slept  late, and  there are 
   still quite eighteen miles to go.'                                     
     'You  have  slept  late, you  mean,' said  Odo. 'We  have been  up a 
   long time.'                                                            
     So far Frodo had said  nothing. He  was looking  out over  the tree- 
   tops  eastward.  He  now  turned  towards them.  'I vote  for striking 
   across country,' he said. 'The land is  not so  wild between  here and 
   the River. It ought not to be difficult to  mark our  direction before 
   we leave this hill, and to keep pretty well to it. Buckland  is almost 
   exactly  south-east  from  Woodhall (1) down  there  in  the  trees.  We 
   should cut off  quite a  corner, because  the road  bears away  to the 
   left - you can see a  bit of  it over  there -  and then  sweeps round 
   south when it  gets nearer  to the  River.(2) We  could strike  it above 
   Buckland before it gets really dark.'                                  
     'Short cuts make long delays,'  said Odo;  'and I  don't see  that a 
   Rider is any worse on the road than in the woods.'                     
     'Except  that he  probably won't  be able  to see  so well,  and may 
   not be able to ride  so fast,'  said Bingo.  'I am  also in  favour of 
   leaving the road.'                                                     
     'All right! ' said Odo. 'I will follow you into every bog and ditch. 
   You  two  are  as  bad  as Marmaduke.  I suppose  I shall  be outvoted 
   by three to one, instead of two  to one,  when we  collect him,  if we 
   ever do.'                                                              
                                                                         
          The sun was now hot again; but clouds were beginning to come 
   
                                                               
                                                                         
   up from the West. It looked likely to turn to rain,  if the  wind fell. 
  
   The  hobbits  scrambled  down  a  steep  green  bank  and  struck  into 
   the  trees  below.  Their  line was  taken to  leave Woodhall  on their 
   left,  and  there  was  some  thickish  wood  immediately  in  front of 
   them, though after a mile or two  it had  looked from  above as  if the 
   land  became  more  open.  There  was  a  good  deal   of  undergrowth, 
   and they did not get  on very  fast. At  the bottom  of the  slope they 
   found  a  stream  running  in  a  deeply  dug  bed with  steep slippery 
   banks  overhung  with  brambles.  They  could  not  jump   across,  and 
   they  had  the  choice  of  going  back and  taking a  new line,  or of 
   turning aside  to the  left and  following the  stream until  it became 
   easier to  cross. Odo  looked back.  Through the  trees they  could see 
   the top  of the  bank which  fell from  the high  green which  they had 
   just left. 'Look! ' he said, clutching Bingo by the arm. On the  top of 
   the  slope  a  black  rider sat  on a  horse; he  seemed to  be swaying 
   from side to side, as if sweeping all the land eastward with his gaze. 
    The   hobbits  gave   up  any   idea  of   going  back,   and  plunged 
   quickly  and  silently  into the  thickest bushes  by the  stream. They 
   were  cut  off  from  the  West  wind  down  in  the  hollow,  and very 
   soon  they  were  hot  and  tired.  Bushes,  brambles,   rough  ground, 
   and their packs, all did what they could to hold them back.            
    'Whew!  '  said Bingo.  'Both parties  were right!  The short  cut has 
   gone  crooked; but  we got  under cover  only just  in time.  Yours are 
   the  sharpest  ears,  Frodo.  Can  you  hear  -  can you  hear anything 
   behind?'                                                              
    They  stopped  and  looked  and  listened;  but there  was no  sign or 
   sound  of  pursuit.  They  went  on  again,  until  the  banks  of  the 
   stream  sank  and  its  bed  became  broad  and  shallow.   They  waded 
   across and hurried into the  wood on  the other  side, no  longer quite 
   sure  of  the  line  they  should take.  There were  no paths,  but the 
   ground  was  fairly  level  and  open.  A  tall  growth of  young oaks, 
   mixed with ash and  elm, was  all round  them, so  that they  could not 
   see far. The  leaves of  the trees  blew upwards  in sudden  gusts, and 
   spots of rain began  to fall;  then the  wind died  away, and  the rain 
   came down steadily.                                                    
    They  trudged  along  fast  through  thick  leaves,  while  all  about 
   them  the  rain  pattered  and trickled;  they did  not talk,  but kept 
   glancing  from  side  to  side,  and sometimes  behind. After  about an 
   hour  Frodo  said:  'I  suppose  we  have  not struck  too much  to the 
   south,  and  are  not   walking  longwise   through  this   wood?  From 
   above it looked like a narrow  belt, and  we ought  to have  crossed it 
   by now, I should have thought.'                                        
   
    
                                                                         
     'It is no good starting going in zigzags  now,' said  Bingo. 'Let's 
   keep  on.  The  clouds  seem  to  be  breaking,  and  we  may  get  a 
   helpful glimpse of the sun again before long.'                         
     He  was right.  By the  time they  had gone  another mile,  the sun 
   gleamed out of ragged clouds;  and they  saw that  they were  in fact 
   heading too much to the south. They bore a little to their  left; but 
   before long they  decided by  their feelings  as much  as by  the sun 
   that it was time for a mid-day halt and some food.                     
     The rain was still falling at intervals; so they sat under  an elm- 
   tree, whose leaves were still  thick, though  they were  fast turning 
   yellow.  They  found that  the Elves  had filled  their water-bottles 
   with some clear golden drink: it had the scent rather than  the taste 
   of  honey  made  of  many  flowers,  and  was   mightily  refreshing. 
   They  made  a  merry  meal,  and  soon  were  laughing  and  snapping 
   their fingers at rain and black riders. The next few miles  they felt 
   would  soon  be  put  behind them.  With his  back to  the tree-trunk 
   Odo began to sing softly to himself:                                   
                                                                         
  
                 Ho! ho! ho! To my bottle I go                            
                 To heal my heart and drown my woe.                      
                 Rain may fall and wind may blow,                       
                 And many miles be still to go,                           
                 But under the  elm-tree I will lie                     
                 And  let the  clouds go  sailing by!                     
                                                                         
                 Ho! ho! ho! ----                                         
                                                                         
   It will never  be known  whether the  next verse  was any  better than 
   the first; for just at the moment there was a noise like a sneeze or a 
   sniff.  Odo  never  finished his  song. The  noise came  again: sniff, 
   sniff, sniff; it seemed to be quite close. They sprang to  their feet, 
   and  looked  quickly  about;  but  there  was   nothing  to   be  seen 
   anywhere near their tree.(3)                                           
     Odo  had  no  more  thought  of  lying  and  watching the  clouds go 
   by.  He  was  the first  to be  packed and  ready to  start. In  a few 
   minutes from the last sniff they were off again as fast as  they could 
   go.  The wood  soon came  to an  end; but  they were  not particularly 
   pleased, for  the land  became soft  and boggy,  and hobbits  (even on 
   a  Journey)  don't  like  mud  and  clay  on their  feet. The  sun was 
   shining again, and  they felt  both too  hot and  too exposed  to view 
   away  from the  trees. Far  back now  behind them  lay the  high green 
   where  they  had  breakfasted;  every  time  they looked  back towards 
   it they expected to see the distant figure of  a horseman  against the 
   
   sky.  But  none  appeared;  and  as  they  went  on  the land  about them 
   got  steadily  more  tame.  There  were  hedges and  gates and  dikes for 
   drainage;  everything  looked  quiet  and  peaceful,  just   an  ordinary 
   corner of the Shire.                                                     
     'I  think  I  recognize  these  fields,'  said  Frodo  suddenly.  'They 
   belong  to  old  Farmer  Maggot,(4) unless I am  quite lost.  There ought 
   to be a lane  somewhere near,  that leads  from his  place into  the road 
   a mile or two above Buckland.'(5)                                        
     'Does he live  in a  hole or  a house?' asked Odo,  who did  not know 
   this part of the country.                                                
     It  was  a  curious thing  about the  hobbits of  those days  that this 
   was  an  important  distinction.  All  hobbits  had,  of  course, origin- 
   ally  lived  in  holes; but  now only  the best  and the  poorest hobbits 
   did  so,  as a  rule. Important  hobbits lived  in luxurious  versions of 
   the  simple  holes  of  olden  times;  but  the  sites  for  really  good 
   hobbit-holes  were  not  to  be  found  everywhere.  Even   in  Hobbiton, 
   one  of  the  most  important  villages,  there  were houses.  These were 
   specially  favoured  by  the   farmers,  millers,   blacksmiths,  carpen- 
   ters,  and  people  of  that  sort.  The  custom  of building  houses was 
   supposed  to  have  started  among  the  hobbits  of  the   woody  river- 
   side  regions,  where  the  land  was  heavy  and  wet  and  had  no good 
   hills  or  convenient  banks.  They  began  making  artificial  holes  of 
   mud (and  later of  brick), roofed  with thatch  in imitation  of natural 
   grass.  That  was  a  long  time  ago, and  on the  edge of  history; but 
   houses  were  still  considered  an   innovation.  The   poorest  hobbits 
   still lived in holes of the most ancient sort - in fact just  holes, with 
   only  one  window,  or  even  none.(6) But Odo  was  not thinking  about 
   hobbit-history.  He  merely  wanted  to  know  where  to  look   for  the 
   farm.  If  Farmer  Maggot  had  lived in  a hole,  there would  have been 
   rising  ground   somewhere  near;   but  the   land  ahead   looked  per- 
   fectly flat.                                                             
     'He  lives  in  a  house,' answered  Frodo. 'There  are very  few holes 
   in  these  parts.  They  say  houses  were invented  here. Of  course the 
   Brandybucks  have  that  great  burrow  of  theirs  at Bucklebury  in the 
   high bank across  the River;  but most  of their  people live  in houses. 
   There  are lots  of those  new-fashioned brick  houses -  not too  bad, I 
  
   suppose,  in  their  way;  though  they  look  very  naked,  if  you know 
   what I mean: no decent turf-covering, all bare and bony.'                
     'Fancy  climbing  upstairs  to  bed!  '  said  Odo.  'That seems  to me 
   most inconvenient. Hobbits aren't birds.'                                
     'I  don't know,'  said Bingo.  'It isn't  as bad  as it  sounds; though 
   personally  I  never  like  looking  out  of  upstairs windows,  it makes 
   
                                                                       
                                                                           
   me  a  bit  giddy.  There  are  some  houses  that  have  three  stages, 
   bedrooms  above  bedrooms.  I  slept  in   one  once   long  ago   on  a 
   holiday; the wind kept me awake all night.'                              
     'What  a   nuisance,  if   you  want   a  handkerchief   or  something 
   when you are downstairs, and find it is upstairs,' said Odo.             
     'You  could  keep  handkerchiefs  downstairs,  if  you  wished,'  said 
   Frodo.                                                                   
     'You could, but I don't believe anybody does.'                         
     'That is not the houses' fault,' said Bingo; 'it is just the silliness 
   of the  hobbits that  live in  them. The  old tales  tell that  the Wise 
   Elves used to  build tall  towers; and  only went  up their  long stairs 
   when they wished  to sing  or look  out of  the windows  at the  sky, or 
   even  perhaps  the  sea.  They  kept everything  downstairs, or  in deep 
   halls dug beneath the feet  of the  towers. I  have always  fancied that 
   the  idea of  building came  largely from  the Elves,  though we  use it 
   very  differently.  There  used to  be three  elftowers standing  in the 
   land  away  west  beyond  the  edge  of  the  Shire.  I  saw  them once. 
   They  shone  white  in  the  Moon.  The   tallest  was   furthest  away, 
   standing alone on a hill. It was told that  you could  see the  sea from 
   the  top  of  that  tower;  but  I  don't  believe  any hobbit  has ever 
   climbed it.' If ever I live in a house, I shall  keep everything  I want 
   downstairs,   and  only   go  up   when  I   don't  want   anything;  or 
   perhaps I shall have  a cold  supper upstairs  in the  dark on  a starry 
   night.'                                                                  
     'And have to carry  plates and  things downstairs,  if you  don't fall 
   all the way down,' laughed Odo.                                          
     'No!'  said  Bingo.  'I  shall  have  wooden  plates  and  bowls,  and 
   throw  them  out  of the  window. There  will be  thick grass  all round 
   my house.'                                                               
     'But  you  would  still  have  to  carry  your supper  upstairs,' said 
   Odo.                                                                     
     '0  well  then,  perhaps  I  should  not  have supper  upstairs,' said 
   Bingo. 'It was only just an idea. I don't suppose I  shall ever  live in 
   a  house.  As  far  as I  can see,  I am  going to  be just  a wandering 
   beggar.'                                                                 
     This  very  hobbit-like  conversation  went  on  for  some   time.  It 
   shows  that  the  three  were  beginning   to  feel   quite  comfortable 
   again,  as  they  got  back  into  tame and  familiar country.  But even 
   invisible  sniffs  could  not  damp  for  long  the  spirits   of  these 
   excellent  and  peculiarly  adventurous  hobbits,  not  in  any  kind of 
   country.                                                                 
     While  they  talked  they  plodded  steadily on.  It was  already late 
   
   afternoon  when  they  saw  the  roof of  a house  peeping out  of a 
   clump of trees ahead and to their left.                              
     'There is Farmer Maggot's!' said Frodo.                           
     'I think we will go round it,' said Bingo, 'and strike the lane on 
   the far side of the house.  I am  supposed to  have vanished,  and I 
   would rather not be seen sneaking off in the direction  of Buckland, 
   even by good Farmer Maggot.'                                         
     They went on,  leaving the  farmhouse away  on their  left, hidden 
   in  the  trees  several  fields  away.  Suddenly  a  small  dog came 
   through a gap in a hedge, and ran barking towards them.              
  
     'Here! Here! Gip! Gip! ' said a voice. Bingo slipped on  his ring. 
   There was no chance for the others to hide. Over the top of  the low 
   hedge appeared a large round hobbit-face.                            
     'Hullo!  Hullo!  And  who  may  you  be,  and  what  may   you  be 
   doing?' he asked.                                                    
     'Good  evening,  Farmer  Maggot!'  said Frodo.  'Just a  couple of 
   Tooks, from away back yonder; and doing no harm, I hope.'            
     'Well  now,  let  me  see  -  you'll  be Mr  Frodo Took,  Mr Folco 
   Took's  son,  if  I'm  not  mistook (and  I seldom  am: I've  a rare 
   memory  for  faces).  You  used  to  stay  with young  Mr Marmaduke. 
   Any   friend  of   Mr  Marmaduke   Brandybuck  is   welcome.  You'll 
   excuse  my  speaking  sharp, before  I recognized  you. We  get some 
   strange folk in these parts at times. Too near the river,'  he said, 
   jerking back his  head. 'There's  been a  very funny  customer round 
   here only an hour back. That's why I'm out with the dog.'            
     'What kind of a customer?' asked Frodo.                            
     'A  funny  customer  and  asking  funny  questions,'  said  Farmer 
   Maggot,  shaking  his  head.  'Come  along  to my  house and  have a 
   drink and  we'll pass  the news  more comfortably  like, if  you and 
   your friend are willing, Mr Took.'                                   
     It  seemed  plain  that  Farmer  Maggot would  only pass  the news 
   in  his  own  time  and  place, and  they guessed  that it  might be 
   interesting;  so  Frodo  and  Odo  went  along  with  him.  The  dog 
   remained  behind  jumping  and  frisking round  Bingo to  his annoy- 
   ance.                                                                
     'What's come to the dog?' said the  farmer, looking  back. 'Here, 
   Gip! Heel! ' he called. To Bingo's relief the dog obeyed,  though it 
   turned back once and barked.                                         
     'What's  the  matter  with  you?'  growled Farmer  Maggot. 'There 
   seems  to  be something  queer abroad  this day.  Gip went  near off 
   his  head  when that  stranger came  along, and  now you'd  think he 
   could see or smell something that ain't there.'                      
   
     They  went  into  the  farmer's   kitchen  and   sat  by   the  wide 
   fireplace.  Mrs  Maggot  brought  them   beer  in   large  earthenware 
   mugs.  It  was  a  good  brew,  and  Odo  found  himself  wishing that 
   they were going to stay the night in the house.                       
     'I  hear  there  have  been fine  goings on  up Hobbiton  way,' said 
   Farmer  Maggot.  'Fireworks  and  all;  and  this   Mr  Bolger-Baggins 
   disappearing,  and  giving  everything  away.  Oddest  thing   I  have 
   heard tell of in my time. I suppose it all comes  of living  with that 
   Mr  Bilbo  Baggins.  My mother  used to  tell me  queer tales  of him, 
   when I was a boy:  not but  what he  seemed a  very nice  gentleman. I 
   have  seen  him  wandering  down this  way many  a time  when I  was a 
   lad,  and  that Mr  Bingo with  him. Now  we take  an interest  in him 
   in  these parts,  seeing as  he belongs  here, being  half Brandybuck, 
   as  you  might  say.  We  never  thought  any good  would come  of his 
   going  away  to  Hobbiton, and  folk are  a bit  queer back  there, if 
   you'll pardon me. I was forgetting you come from those parts.'        
     '0,  folk  are  queer  enough  in  Hobbiton  -  and  Tookland,' said 
   Frodo.  'We  don't  mind.  But  we  know,  I   mean  knew,   Mr  Bingo 
   very well.  I don't  think any  harm's come  to him.  It really  was a 
   very marvellous party, and  I can't  see that  anyone has  anything to 
   complain of.' He gave the  farmer a  full and  amusing account  of the 
   proceedings,  which  pleased  him  mightily.   He  stamped   his  feet 
   and slapped his legs, and  called for  more beer;  and made  them tell 
   his wife most of the tale over again, especially about  the fireworks. 
   Neither of the Maggots had ever seen fireworks.                       
     'It must be a sight to do your eyes good,' said the farmer.         
     'No  dragons for  me! '  said Mrs  Maggot. 'But  I would  have liked 
   to  have  been  at  that  supper.  Let's hope  old Mr  Rory Brandybuck 
   will take the idea and give a party down in these  parts for  his next 
  
   birthday.  -  And  what  did  you  say  has   become  of   Mr  Bolger- 
   Baggins?' she said, turning to Frodo.                                 
     'Well - er, well,  he's vanished,  don't you  know,' said  Frodo. He 
   half  thought  he  heard  the  ghost  of a  chuckle somewhere  not far 
   from his ear, but he was not sure.                                    
     'There  now  -  that  reminds  me!'  said  Farmer Maggot.  'What do 
   you think that funny customer said?'                                  
     'What?' said Odo and Frodo together.                               
     'Well, he comes riding in at the gate and up  to the  door on  a big 
   black horse;  all black  he was  himself too,  and cloaked  and hooded 
   up  as  if  he  didn't want  to be  known. "Good  Heavens!" I  said to 
   myself.  "Here's one  of the  Big People!  Now what  in the  Shire can 
   he  want?"  We  don't see  many of  the Big  People down  here, though 
   
   they come over the River at  times; but  I've never  heard tell  of any 
   like this black chap. "Good day to you,"  I says.  "This lane  don't go 
   no  further,  and  wherever  you  be  going your  quickest way  will be 
   back  to  the  road." I  did not  like the  look of  him, and  when Gip 
   came  out  he took  one sniff  and let  out a  howl as  if he  had been 
   bitten; he put down his tail and bolted howling all the way.           
     '"I  come  from  over  yonder,"  he  answered  stiff  and  slow like, 
   pointing   back  West,   over  my   fields,  Woodhall-way.   "Have  you 
   ever seen  Mist-er Bolg-er  Bagg-ins?" he  asked in  a queer  voice and 
   bent  down  towards  me,  but I  could see  no face,  his hood  fell so 
   low. I had a  sort of  shiver down  my back;  but I  didn't see  why he 
   should  come  riding  so  bold  over  my  land. "Be  off!" I  said. "Mr 
   Bolger-Baggins  has  vanished,  disappeared,  if  you  take   my  mean- 
   ing: gone into the blue, and you can follow him!"                      
     'He  gave  a  sort  of  hiss,  seeming  angry  and startled  like, it 
   seemed  to  me;  and  he spurred  his great  horse right  at me.  I was 
   standing  by  the  gate,  but  I jumped  out of  the way  mighty quick, 
   and  he  rode  through  it  and  down the  lane like  mad. What  do you 
   think of that?'                                                        
     'I don't know what to think,' said Frodo.                            
     'Well,  I'll  tell  you  what to  think,' said  the farmer.  'This Mr 
   Bingo  has  got  himself  mixed  up  in  some trouble,  and disappeared 
   a purpose. There  are plainly  some folk  as are  mighty eager  to find 
   him. Mark  my words,  it'll all  be along  of some  of those  doings of 
   old  Mr  Bilbo's.  He  ought  to  have  stuck  at  Bolger and  not gone 
   tacking   on   Baggins.   They   are  queer   folk  up   Hobbiton  way, 
   begging  your  pardon.  It's  the  Baggins  that   has  got   him  into 
   trouble, mark my words! '                                              
     'That  certainly  is an  idea,' said  Frodo. 'Very  interesting, what 
   you tell us. I suppose  you've never  seen any  of these  - er  - black 
   chaps before?'                                                         
     'Not  that  I  remember,'  said  Farmer  Maggot,  'and  I  don't want 
   to  see  any  again.  Now  I  hope you  and your  friend will  stay and 
   have a bite and a sup with me and the wife.'                           
     'Thank  you  very  much!' said  Odo regretfully,  'but I  am afraid 
   we ought to go on.'                                                    
     'Yes,'  said  Frodo,  'we  have  some  way  to  go before  night, and 
   really we have already rested too long. But it is very kind of  you all 
   the same.'                                                             
     'Well!  Here's  your  health  and  good   luck!'  said   the  farmer, 
   reaching  for  his  mug. But  at that  moment the  mug left  the table, 
   rose, tilted in the air, and then returned empty to its place.         
   
     'Help and save us! '  cried the  farmer jumping  up. 'Did  you see 
   that? This is a queer day  and no  mistake. First  the dog  and then 
   me seeing things that ain't.'                                        
     'Oh, I saw the mug too,' said Odo, unable to hide a grin.          
     'You did, did  you!' said  the farmer.  'I don't  see no  cause to 
  
   laugh.' He  looked quickly  and queerly  at Odo  and Frodo,  and now 
   seemed  only  too  glad  that  they were  going. They  said good-bye 
   politely but hurriedly, and ran down the steps and out of  the gate. 
   Farmer  Maggot  and  his  wife  stood whispering  at their  door and 
   watched them out of sight.                                           
                                                                       
     'What did you want to play that  silly trick  for?' said  Odo when 
   the farmhouse was  well behind.  'The old  man had  done you  a good 
   turn with that Rider, or so it seemed to me.'                        
     'I daresay,' said a voice  behind him.  'But you  did me  a pretty 
   poor turn, going  inside and  drinking and  talking, and  leaving me 
   in the cold. As it was I only got half a mug. And now we are late. I 
   shall make you trot after this.'                                     
     'Show us how to trot! ' said Odo.                                  
     Bingo  immediately reappeared  and went  off as  fast as  he could 
   down the lane. The  others hurried  after him.  'Look! '  said Frodo 
   pointing to one side. Along the edge of  the lane,  in the  mud made 
   by the day's rain, there were deep hoofmarks.                        
     'Never mind! ' said Bingo. 'We  knew from  old Maggot's  talk that 
   he went this way. It can't be helped. Come along! '                  
     They met  nothing in  the lane.  The afternoon  faded and  the sun 
   went  down  into  low  clouds  behind  them.  The light  was already 
   failing when they reached the end of the lane and came at  last back 
   to the road.(8) It was  growing chilly  and thin  strands of  mist were 
   crawling over the fields. The twilight was clammy.                   
     'Not too bad,'  said Frodo.  'It is  four miles  from here  to the 
   landing stage opposite  Bucklebury. We  shall make  it before  it is 
   quite dark.'                                                         
     They  now  turned  right  along  the  road,  which here  ran quite 
   straight, drawing steadily nearer to  the River.  There was  no sign 
   of any other traveller upon the way. Soon they  could see  lights in 
   the distance ahead and to  their left,  beyond the  dim line  of the 
   shadowy willow-trees along the borders of the  river, where  the far 
   bank rose almost into a low hill.                                    
     'There's Bucklebury! ' said Frodo.                                 
     'Thank goodness! ' said Odo. 'My feet are  sore, sticky,  and mud- 
   tired. Also it is  getting chilly.'  He stumbled  into a  puddle and 
   
                                                                              
                                                                              
    splashed up a fountain of dirty water. 'Drat  it! '  he said.  'I've nearly 
    had  enough  of  to-day's  walk.  Do  you think  there is  any chance  of a 
    bath  to-night?'  Without  waiting  for  an  answer  he  suddenly  began a 
    hobbit bathroom song.                                                      
                                                                              
                       O Water mann and mater hot!                             
                       O Water boiled in pan and pot!                          
                       O Water blue and mater green,                           
                       O  Water  silver-clear  and  clean,                     
                          Of bath I sing my song!                              
                       O praise the steam expectant nose!                      
                       O bless the tub my weary toes!                          
                       O happy fingers come and play!                           
                       O arms and legs, you here may stay,                     
                              And wallow warm and long!                       
                           Put mire away! Forget the clay!                    
                       Shut out the night! Wash off the day!                     
                       In water lapping chin and knees,                        
                       In water kind now lie at ease,                         
                            Until the dinner gong!                             
                                                                              
        'Really  you  might  wait  till  you  are  in  the  bath!'  said  Frodo. 
  
        'I  warn you,'  added Bingo,  'that you  will have  yours last,  or else 
    you will not wallow very long.'                                            
        'Very  well,'  said Odo;  'only I  warn you  that if  you go  first you 
    must  not  take  all  the  hot  water,  or I  shall drown  you in  your own 
    bath. I want a hot bath and a clean one.'                                  
        'You  may  not  get  any,'  said  Bingo.  'I  don't  know  what  Marma- 
    duke  has  arranged,  or  where  we  are  sleeping.  I didn't  order baths, 
    and if we get them they will be our last for some time, I expect.'         
        Their  talk  flagged.  They   were  now   getting  really   tired,  and 
    went  along  with  their  chins  down  and  their  eyes  in front  of their 
    toes.  They  were  quite  startled  when  suddenly  a  voice   behind  them 
    cried: 'Hi! ' It then burst into a loud song:                              
                                                                              
                       As1uas sitting by the way,                             
                          I saw three hobbits walking:                       
                        One was dumb with naught to say,                      
                          The others were not talking.                        
                                                                              
                       'Good night!'I said. 'Good night to you!'              
                          They heeded not my greeting:                         
                       One was deaf like the other two.                      
                          It was a merry meeting!                             
   
    
                                                                       
     'Marmaduke!'   cried   Bingo   turning   round.  'Where   did  you 
   spring from?'                                                        
     'You  passed  me  sitting  at  the  road-side,'   said  Marmaduke. 
   'Perhaps  I  ought  to  have  lain down  in the  road; but  then you 
   would have just trodden on me and passed gaily on.'                  
     'We are tired,' said Bingo.                                        
     'So it seems. I told  you you  would be  - but  you were  so proud 
   and stiff. "Ponies! Pooh!"  you said.  "Just a  little leg-stretcher 
   before the real business begins."'                                   
     'As it happens  ponies would  not have  helped much,'  said Bingo. 
   'We  have  been   having  adventures.'   He  stopped   suddenly  and 
   looked up and down the dark road. 'We will tell you later.'          
     'Bless  me!'   said  Marmaduke.   'But  how   mean  of   you!  You 
   shouldn't  have  adventures  without  me. And  what are  you peering 
   about for? Are there some big bad rabbits loose?'                    
     'Don't be so Marmadukish all at once! I can't bear  it at  the end 
   of the day,' said Odo. 'Let's get off our legs  and have  some food, 
   and then you shall hear a tale. Can I have a bath?'                 
     'What?'  said  Marmaduke.  'A  bath?  That  would  put  you  right 
   out of training again. A bath! I  am surprised  at such  a question. 
   Now lift up your chins and follow me! '                              
                                                                       
     A  few yards  further on  there was  a turning  to the  left. They 
   went down  a path,  neat and  well-kept and  edged with  large white 
   stones. It led them  quickly to  the river-bank.  There there  was a 
   landing-stage big enough for  several boats.  Its white  posts glim- 
   mered  in  the  gloom.  The  mists were  beginning to  gather almost 
   hedge-high in the fields, but the  water before  them was  dark with 
   only a few curling wisps of grey like steam among  the reeds  at the 
   sides.  The Brandywine  River flowed  slow and  broad. On  the other 
   side  two  lamps  twinkled  upon  another  landing-stage  with  many 
   steps  going  up  the  high  bank  beyond.  Behind  it the  low hill 
   loomed, and  out of  the hill  through stray  strands of  mist shone 
   many   round  hobbit-windows,   red  and   yellow.  They   were  the 
   lights of Brandy Hall, the ancient home of the Brandybucks.          
     Long,  long  ago  the  Brandybucks  had  crossed  the  River  (the 
   original boundary of the Shire on this side), attracted by  the high 
  
   bank and the drier rolling ground behind. But  their family  (one of 
   the  oldest  hobbit  families)  grew,  and  grew, until  Brandy Hall 
   occupied the whole of the low hill, and had three large front doors, 
   several  back  doors, and  at least  fifty windows.  The Brandybucks 
   and  their numerous  dependants then  began to  burrow and  later to 
   
   build  all  round  about.  That  was  the  origin   of  the   village  of 
   Bucklebury-by-the-River.  A  great  deal  of  the land  on the  west side 
   of the river still belonged  to the  family, almost  as far  as Woodhall, 
   but  most  of  the  actual  Brandybucks  lived  in  Buckland:  a  thickly 
   inhabited  strip  between  the  River  and  the  Old  Forest,  a  sort of 
   colony from the old Shire.                                                
     The  people of  the old  Shire, of  course, told  strange tales  of the 
   Bucklanders;  but  as  a  matter  of fact  the Bucklanders  were hobbits, 
   and  not  really  very  different  from  other  hobbits  of   the  North, 
   South,  or  West  -  except in  one point:  they were  fond of  boats and 
   some  of  them  could  swim.   Also  they   were  unprotected   from  the 
   East  except  by  a  hedge,  THE  HEDGE.  It had  been planted  ages ago. 
   It  now  ran  all  the  way  from  Brandywine  Bridge  to  Haysend  in  a 
   big  loop,  furthest   from  the   River  behind   Bucklebury,  something 
   like  forty  miles  from  end to  end." It  was thick  and tall,  and was 
   constantly  tended.  But  of  course  it was  not a  complete protection. 
   The  Bucklanders  kept  their  doors  locked,  and  that  also   was  not 
   usual in the Shire.                                                       
                                                                            
     Marmaduke  helped  his  friends  into  a  small  boat  that lay  at the 
   stage. He  then cast  off and  taking a  pair of  oars pulled  across the 
   river.   Frodo   and   Bingo   had   often   been  to   Buckland  before. 
   Bingo's    mother    was    a    Brandybuck.   Marmaduke    was   Frodo's 
   cousin,  since  his  mother   Yolanda  was   Folco  Took's   sister,  and 
   Folco   was   Frodo's    father.   Marmaduke    was   thus    Took   plus 
   Brandybuck,  and  that  was  apt  to  be  a  lively  blend.' But  Odo had 
   never  been  so  far  East  before.  He  had  a  queer  feeling  as  they 
   crossed the slow silent river, as if he had now at last started, as if he 
   was crossing a boundary and leaving his old life on the other shore.      
     They  stepped  quietly  out  of  the  boat.  Marmaduke  was   tying  it 
   up,  when  Frodo  said  suddenly  in  a  whisper: 'I  say, look  back! Do 
   you see anything?'                                                        
     On  the  stage  they  had  left  they  seemed  to  see  a   dark  black 
   bundle  sitting  in  the  gloom; it  seemed to  be peering,  or sniffing, 
   this way and that at the ground they had trodden.                         
     'What in the Shire is that?' said Marmaduke.                           
     'Our  Adventure,  that  we  have  been  and  left  behind on  the other 
   side; or at least  I hope  so,' said  Bingo. 'Can  horses get  across the 
   River?'                                                                   
     'What  have  horses  got  to  do  with  it?  They  can  get  across,  I 
   suppose,  if  they  can  swim; but  I have  never seen  them do  it here. 
   There are bridges. But what have horses to do with it?'                   
   
         
                                                                         
    'A  great  deal!'  said  Bingo. 'But  let's get  away!' He  took Mar- 
   maduke  by  the  arm  and  hurried  him up  the steps  on to  the path 
   above  the  landing.  Frodo  looked back,  but the  far shore  was now 
   shrouded in mist and nothing more could be seen.                       
    'Where  are  you  taking  us  for  the  night?'  asked  Odo.  'Not to 
   Brandy Hall?'                                                          
    'Indeed  not!'  said   Marmaduke.  'It's   crowded.  And   anyway  I 
   thought you wanted to  be secret.  I am  taking you  to a  nice little 
   house on the far side of Bucklebury. It's  a mile  more, I  am afraid, 
   but it is quite cosy and out of the  way. I  don't expect  anyone will 
   notice  us.  You  wouldn't  want  to  meet old  Rory just  now, Bingo! 
  
   He is  in a  ramping mood  still, about  your behaviour.  They treated 
   him badly at the inn at  Bywater on  the party  night (they  were more 
   full  up  than  Brandy  Hall);  and  then his  carriage broke  down on 
   the  way  home,  on the  hill above  Woodhall, and  he blames  you for 
   these accidents as well.'                                              
    'I don't want  to see  him, and  I don't  much mind  what he  says or 
   thinks,' said Bingo. 'I wanted to get out of the Shire unseen, just to 
   complete the joke,  but now  I have  other reasons  for wanting  to be 
   secret. Let's hurry.'                                                  
                                                                         
    They came at  length to  a little  low one-storied  house. It  was an 
   old-fashioned building,  as much  like a  hobbit-hole as  possible: it 
   had  a  round  door  and  round  windows  and  a  low rounded  roof of 
   turf.  It was  reached by  a narrow  green path,  and surrounded  by a 
   circle of  green lawn,  round which  close bushes  grew. It  showed no 
   lights.                                                                
    Marmaduke   unlocked   the   door,   and   light   streamed   out  in 
   friendly  fashion. They  slipped quickly  in, and  shut the  light and 
   themselves  inside.  They  were  in  a  wide  hall from  which several 
   doors  opened.  'Here  we  are!'  said  Marmaduke.  'Not a  bad little 
   place. We often use it for guests, since Brandy Hall is so frightfully 
   full of Brandybucks. I have got it quietly  ready in  the last  day or 
   two.                                                                   
    'Splendid fellow! ' said Bingo. 'I  was dreadfully  sorry you  had to 
   miss that supper.'                                                     
    'So  was  I,'  said  Marmaduke.  'And after  hearing the  accounts of 
   Rory  and  Melissa (11) (both  entirely different,  but I  expect equally 
   true), I am sorrier still. But  I had  a merry  ride with  Gandalf and 
   the  dwarves  and  Elves.'  We  met  some  more  Elves  on  the  way, (13) 
   and there  was some  fine singing.  I have  never heard  anything like 
   it before.'                                                            
   
   build all  round  about.  That  was  the  origin  of  the   village  of 
   Bucklebury-by-the-River.  A  great  deal  of  the land  on the  west side 
   of the river still belonged  to the  family, almost  as far  as Woodhall, 
   but  most  of  the  actual  Brandybucks  lived  in  Buckland:  a  thickly 
   inhabited  strip  between  the  River  and  the  Old  Forest,  a  sort of 
   colony from the old Shire.                                                
     The  people of  the old  Shire, of  course, told  strange tales  of the 
   Bucklanders;  but  as  a  matter  of fact  the Bucklanders  were hobbits, 
   and  not  really  very  different  from  other  hobbits  of   the  North, 
   South,  or  West  -  except in  one point:  they were  fond of  boats and 
   some  of  them  could  swim.   Also  they   were  unprotected   from  the 
   East  except  by  a  hedge,  THE  HEDGE.  It had  been planted  ages ago. 
   It  now  ran  all  the  way  from  Brandywine  Bridge  to  Haysend  in  a 
   big  loop,  furthest   from  the   River  behind   Bucklebury,  something 
   like  forty  miles  from  end to  end." It  was thick  and tall,  and was 
   constantly  tended.  But  of  course  it was  not a  complete protection. 
   The  Bucklanders  kept  their  doors  locked,  and  that  also   was  not 
   usual in the Shire.                                                       
                                                                            
     Marmaduke  helped  his  friends  into  a  small  boat  that lay  at the 
   stage. He  then cast  off and  taking a  pair of  oars pulled  across the 
   river.   Frodo   and   Bingo   had   often   been  to   Buckland  before. 
   Bingo's    mother    was    a    Brandybuck.   Marmaduke    was   Frodo's 
   cousin,  since  his  mother   Yolanda  was   Folco  Took's   sister,  and 
   Folco   was   Frodo's    father.   Marmaduke    was   thus    Took   plus 
   Brandybuck,  and  that  was  apt  to  be  a lively  blend.(10) But  Odo had 
   never  been  so  far  East  before.  He  had  a  queer  feeling  as  they 
   crossed the slow silent river, as if he had now at last started, as if he 
   was crossing a boundary and leaving his old life on the other shore.      
     They  stepped  quietly  out  of  the  boat.  Marmaduke  was   tying  it 
  
   up,  when  Frodo  said  suddenly  in  a  whisper: 'I  say, look  back! Do 
   you see anything? '                                                       
     On  the  stage  they  had  left  they  seemed  to  see  a   dark  black 
   bundle  sitting  in  the  gloom; it  seemed to  be peering,  or sniffing, 
   this way and that at the ground they had trodden.                         
     'What in the Shire is that?' said Marmaduke.                           
     'Our  Adventure,  that  we  have  been  and  left  behind on  the other 
   side; or at least  I hope  so,' said  Bingo. 'Can  horses get  across the 
   River?'                                                                   
     'What  have  horses  got  to  do  with  it?  They  can  get  across,  I 
   suppose,  if  they  can  swim; but  I have  never seen  them do  it here. 
   There are bridges. But what have horses to do with it?'                   
   
          
                                                                         
    'A  great  deal!'  said  Bingo. 'But  let's get  away!' He  took Mar- 
   maduke  by  the  arm  and  hurried  him up  the steps  on to  the path 
   above  the  landing.  Frodo  looked back,  but the  far shore  was now 
   shrouded in mist and nothing more could be seen.                       
    'Where  are  you  taking  us  for  the  night?'  asked  Odo.  'Not to 
   Brandy Hall?'                                                          
    'Indeed  not!'  said   Marmaduke.  'It's   crowded.  And   anyway  I 
   thought you wanted to  be secret.  I am  taking you  to a  nice little 
   house on the far side of Bucklebury. It's  a mile  more, I  am afraid, 
   but it is quite cosy and out of the  way. I  don't expect  anyone will 
   notice  us.  You  wouldn't  want  to  meet old  Rory just  now, Bingo! 
   He is  in a  ramping mood  still, about  your behaviour.  They treated 
   him badly at the inn at  Bywater on  the party  night (they  were more 
   full  up  than  Brandy  Hall);  and  then his  carriage broke  down on 
   the  way  home,  on the  hill above  Woodhall, and  he blames  you for 
   these accidents as well.'                                              
    'I don't want  to see  him, and  I don't  much mind  what he  says or 
   thinks,' said Bingo. 'I wanted to get out of the Shire unseen, just to 
   complete the joke,  but now  I have  other reasons  for wanting  to be 
   secret. Let's hurry.'                                                  
                                                                         
    They came at  length to  a little  low one-storied  house. It  was an 
   old-fashioned building,  as much  like a  hobbit-hole as  possible: it 
   had  a  round  door  and  round  windows  and  a  low rounded  roof of 
   turf.  It was  reached by  a narrow  green path,  and surrounded  by a 
   circle of  green lawn,  round which  close bushes  grew. It  showed no 
   lights.                                                                
    Marmaduke   unlocked   the   door,   and   light   streamed   out  in 
   friendly  fashion. They  slipped quickly  in, and  shut the  light and 
   themselves  inside.  They  were  in  a  wide  hall from  which several 
   doors  opened.  'Here  we  are!'  said Marmaduke.  'Not a  bad little 
   place. We often use it for guests, since Brandy Hall is so frightfully 
   full of Brandybucks. I have got it quietly  ready in  the last  day or 
   two.'                                                                  
    'Splendid fellow! ' said Bingo. 'I  was dreadfully  sorry you  had to 
   miss that supper.'                                                     
    'So  was  I,'  said  Marmaduke.  'And after  hearing the  accounts of 
   Rory  and  Melissa (11) (both  entirely different,  but I  expect equally 
   true), I am sorrier still. But  I had  a merry  ride with  Gandalf and 
   the  dwarves  and  Elves.'  We  met  some  more  Elves  on  the  way,(13) 
   and there  was some  fine singing.  I have  never heard  anything like 
   it before.'                                                            
   
   'Did Gandalf send me any message?' asked Bingo.                           
   'No,  nothing  special.  I  asked  him,  when  we got  to Brandywine       
   Bridge, if he wouldn't come along with me  and wait  for you,  so as       
   to be a guide and helping hand. But he said  he was  in a  hurry. In       
  
   fact, if you want to know,  he said:  "Bingo is  now old  enough and       
   foolish enough to look after himself for a bit."'(14)                     
   "I hope he is right,' said Bingo.                                          
                                                                             
   The  hobbits  hung  up  their  cloaks  and  sticks, and  piled their       
   packs  on  the  floor.  Marmaduke  went  forward  and  flung  open a       
   closed door. Firelight came out and a puff of steam.                       
   'Bath! ' cried Odo. '0 blessed Marmaduke! '                                
   'Which way shall we go: eldest  first, or  quickest first?  You will       
   be last either way, Odo,' said Frodo.                                      
   'Ha!  ha!'  said  Marmaduke.  'What  kind  of  an  innkeeper  do you       
   think I am? In that room  there are  three tubs;  and also  a copper       
   over a merry furnace that seems to be nearly on the boil.  There are       
   also towels, soap, mats, jugs, and what not. Get inside!'                  
   The  three  rushed  in  and  shut  the  door.  Marmaduke  went  into      
   the  kitchen,  and  while  he was  busy there  he heard  snatches of       
   competing  songs  mixed  with  the  sound  of splashing  and wallow-      
   ing. Over all the rest Odo's voice suddenly rose in a chant:               
                                                                             
                   Bless the mater 0 my feet and toes!                        
                 Bless it O my ten fingers!                                   
                 Bless the water, O Odo!                                     
                 And praise the name of Marmaduke! (15)                      
                                                                             
   Marmaduke   knocked  on   the  door.   'All  Bucklebury   will  know       
   you have arrived before long,' he said. 'Also there is such a thing as 
   supper. I cannot live on praise much longer.'                              
   Bingo   came   out.   'Lawks!'  said   Marmaduke  looking   in.  The       
   stone floor was all in pools. Frodo was drying in front of the fire;       
   Odo was still wallowing.                                                   
   'Come  on,  Bingo!' said  Marmaduke.  'Let's  begin   supper,  and       
   leave them! '                                                              
   They  had  supper  in the  kitchen on  a table  near the  open fire.       
   The others soon arrived. Odo was the  last, but  he quickly  made up       
   for  lost  time.  When  they  had  finished  Marmaduke  pushed  back       
   the table, and drew chairs round the fire. 'We'll clear up later,' he      
   said. 'Now tell me all about it!'(16)                                      
                                                                             
   Bingo stretched his legs and yawned. 'It's easy  in here,'  he said,       
   'and  somehow  our  adventure  seems  rather  absurd,  and   not  so       
   
   important  as it  did out  there. But  this is  what happened.  A Black 
   Rider  came  up  behind  us  yesterday  afternoon  (it  seems   a  week 
   ago), and I am sure he was looking for us, or me.  After that  he kept- 
   on  reappearing  (always  behind).  Let me  see, yes,  we saw  him four 
   times  altogether,  counting  the  figure  on  the  landing-stage,  and 
   once  we  heard  his  horse,(17) and  once  we thought  we heard  just a 
   sniff.'                                                                
     'What  are  you  talking about?' said Marmaduke.  'What is  a black 
   rider? '                                                               
     'A black figure on a horse,'  said Bingo.  'But I  will tell  you all 
   about  it.'  He  gave  a  pretty  good account  of their  journey, with 
   occasional  additions  and  interruptions  by   Frodo  and   Odo.  Only 
   Odo  was  still positive  that the  sniff they  thought they  heard was 
   really part of the mystery.                                            
     'I should think you were making it  all up,  if I  had not  seen that 
   queer shape this evening,'  said Marmaduke.  'What is  it all  about, I 
   wonder?'                                                              
     'So  do  we!'  said  Frodo.   'Do  you   think  anything   of  Farmer 
   Maggot's guess, that it has something to do with Bilbo?'               
     'Well,  it  was  only  a  guess  anyway,'  said  Bingo.  'I  am  sure 
   old  Maggot  does  not  know  anything.  I  should  have  expected  the 
  
   Elves  to  tell  me,  if  the Riders  had anything  to do  with Bilbo's 
   adventures.'                                                           
     'Old  Maggot  is  rather  a  shrewd   fellow,'  said   Marmaduke.  'A 
   good  deal  goes  on  behind  his round  face which  does not  come out 
   in his talk. He used to go into  the Old  Forest at  one time,  and had 
   the  reputation  of  knowing  a  thing  or   two  outside   the  Shire. 
   Anyway I can guess no better. What are you going to do about it?'      
     'There is nothing  to do,  ' said  Bingo, 'except  to go  home. Which 
   is difficult for me, as I haven't got one now. I shall just have  to go 
   on, as the Elves advised. But you need not come, of course.'           
     'Of  course  not,'  said  Marmaduke.  'I  joined  the party  just for 
   fun, and I am certainly not going to  leave it  now. Besides,  you will 
   need  me.  Three's  company,  but  four's  more.  And  if the  hints of 
   the Elves mean  what you  think, there  are at  least four  Riders, not 
   to  mention  an invisible  sniff, and  a black  bundle on  the landing- 
   stage. My advice is: let  us start  off even  earlier tomorrow  than we 
   planned, and see if we can't get a  good start.  I rather  fancy Riders 
   will have to go round by the bridges to get across the River.'         
     'But  we  shall  have  to  go  much  the same  way,' said  Bingo. 'We 
   shall have to strike the East Road near Brandywine Bridge.'            
     'That's  not  my  idea,'  said  Marmaduke. 'I  think we  should avoid 
   
   the  road at  present. It's  a waste  of time.  We should  actually be 
   going  back  westward  if  we  made  for  the  road-meeting  near  the 
   Bridge.  We  must  make  a  short  cut  north-east  through   the  Old 
   Forest. I will guide you.'                                             
                                                                         
     'How can you?' asked Odo. 'Have you ever been there?'                
     '0 yes,' said Marmaduke. 'All the Brandybucks go there               
   occasionally, when the fit takes them. I often go - only  in daylight, 
   of course, when the woods are fairly  quiet and  sleepy. Still  I know 
   my  way  about.  If  we  start  early and  push along  we ought  to be 
   quite  safe  and clear  of the  Forest before  tomorrow night.  I have 
   got five good ponies  waiting -  sturdy little  beasts: not  speedy of 
   course, but good  for a  long day's  work. They're  stabled in  a shed 
   out in the fields behind this house.'                                  
     'I don't like the idea at all,' said Odo. 'I would rather meet these 
   Riders (if  we must  meet them)  on a  road, where  there is  a chance 
   of meeting ordinary  honest travellers  as well.  I don't  like woods, 
   and  I  have  heard  queer  tales  of  the Old  Forest. I  think Black 
   Riders will be very much more at home there than we shall.'            
     'But we shall probably be out of it again before they get  in,' said 
   Marmaduke.  'It  seems  to  me  silly,  anyway,  when  you  are begin- 
   ning  an  adventurous  journey  to  start  by  going back  and jogging 
   along  a  dull  river-side road  - in  full view  of all  the numerous 
   hobbits  of  Buckland.'  Perhaps  you  would  like  to  call  and take 
   leave of old Rory at the Hall. It would be polite  and proper;  and he 
   might lend you a carriage.'                                            
     'I  knew  you  would  propose  something  rash,'  said  Odo.  'But I 
   am not going to  argue any  more, if  the others  agree. Let's  vote - 
   though I am sure I shall be the odd man out.'                          
     He  was  -  though  Bingo  and  Frodo  took  some  time  to  make up 
   their minds.                                                           
     'There you are!  ' said  Odo. 'What  did I  say this  morning? Three 
   to one! Well, I only hope it comes off all right.'                     
     'Now that's settled,'  said Marmaduke,  'we had  better get  to bed. 
   But  first  we must  clear up,  and do  all the  packing we  can. Come 
   on! '                                                                  
     It  was  some  time  before  the  hobbits  finished  putting  things 
   away,  tidying  up,  and  packing  what  they  needed  in  the  way of 
   stores for their journey.  At last  they went  to bed  - and  slept in 
   proper beds (but without sheets)  for the  last time  for many  a long 
  
   day."  Bingo could  not go  to sleep  for some  time: his  legs ached. 
   He was glad he was riding in the morning. At last he fell  asleep into 
   a  vague  dream,  in  which  he  seemed  to  be  lying under  a window 
   
             
                                                                                
   that looked out into a sea of tangled trees: outside there was a              
   snuffling.                                                                    
                                                                                
                                      NOTES.                                     
                                                                                
   1.   It is at first sight puzzling that Frodo should  say that  'Buckland is 
        almost  exactly  south-east  from  Woodhall',  and   again  immediately 
        below that they  could strike  the road  again 'above  Buckland', since 
        later in  this chapter  (p. 100)  Buckland is  described as  'a thickly 
        inhabited  strip between  the River  and the  Old Forest',  defended by 
        the  Hedge  some  forty  miles  long  -  clearly too  large an  area to 
        be  described  as  'almost  exactly  south-east  from   Woodhall'.  The 
        explanation  must  be,  however,  that  my  father changed  the meaning 
        of the name Buckland in the course  of the  chapter. At  first Buckland 
        was a place, a village, rather than a region (at its first occurrence it 
        replaced   Bury  Underwood,   which  in   turn  replaced   Wood  Eaton, 
        p. 35 note 5), and it still was so here; but further on in  the chapter 
        the  village  of  Bucklebury-by-the-River  emerged  (p. 92),  and Buck- 
        land  then  became  the  name  of  the  Brandybucks'  land  beyond  the 
        River. See note 5, and the note on the Shire Map, p. 107.                
   2.   See the note on the Shire Map, p. 107.                                   
   3.   A  hastily  pencilled  note  on  the typescript  here reads:  'Sound of 
        hoofs going by not far off.' See p. 287.                                 
   4.   Maggot  was  later  struck  out  in pencil  and replaced  by Puddifoot, 
        but only in this one instance. On the  earliest map  of the  Shire (see 
        p. 107) the farm is marked, in  ink, Puddifoot,  changed in  pencil to 
        Maggot.  The  Puddifoots  of  Stock  are  mentioned  in  FR,   p.  101. 
   5.   Here  again  Buckland  still signifies  the village  (see note  x); but 
        Bucklebury appears shortly  after (p.  92), the  name being  typed over 
        an erasure.                                                              
   6.   The  substance  of  this passage  about hobbit-holes  and hobbit-houses 
        was  afterwards  placed  in  the  Prologue.  See  further pp. 294, 312. 
   7.   Towers  built  on  the  western  coasts  of  Middle-earth by  exiles of 
        Numenor  are  mentioned  in  the   second  version   of  The   Fall  of 
        Numenor  (V.28,  30).  -  The  substance  of  this  passage   was  also 
        afterwards placed  in the  Prologue (see  note 6),  and there  also the 
        towers  are  called  'Elf-towers'.  Cf. Of  the Rings  of Power  in The 
        Silmarillion, p. 292: 'It is said that the towers  of Emyn  Beraid were 
        not built indeed  by the  exiles of  Numenor, but  were raised  by Gil- 
        galad for Elendil, his friend.' 
   8.   came at last back to the mad: this is of course the road they  had been 
        walking on originally, 'the road to Buckland', at  this time  there was 
        no  causeway  road  running  south  from the  Brandywine Bridge  on the 
        west bank of the river (and no village of Stock).                        
   9.   In FR (p. 109) the distance  is 'well  over twenty  miles from  end to 
        end.' See p. 298.                                                        
   
                                              
                                                                                 
    10. This   genealogy  was   afterwards  wholly   abandoned,  of   course,  but 
        the   mother  of   Meriadoc  (Marmaduke)   remained  a   Took  (Esmeralda, 
        who married Saradoc Brandybuck, known as 'Scattergold').                  
    11. Melissa  Brandybuck   appeared  in   the  fourth   version  of   'A  Long- 
        expected  Party',  on  which  occasion   she  danced   on  a   table  with 
        Prospero Took (p. 38).                                                    
    12. Bingo  told  Gildor  (p.  63)  that  Gandalf  'went  off with  the dwarves 
  
        and  the Rivendell  elves as  soon as  the fireworks  were over.'  This is 
        the   first   appearance   of  the   story  that   Marmaduke/Meriadoc  had 
        been at Hobbiton but had left early.                                      
    13. We met  some more  Elves on  the way:  these were  the Elves  of Gildor's 
        company,   who   thus   already   knew   about   the  Party   when  Bingo, 
        Frodo and Odo encountered them (p. 68, note 17).                          
    14. Cf.  the  note  cited on  p. 41:  'Where is  G[andalf] asks  Odo -  said I 
        was  old  and  foolish  enough  now  to  take  care  of  myself  said  B.' 
    15. This 'chant' was emended on the typescript thus:                          
                                                                                 
                   Bless the water, O my feet and toes!                          
                   Praise the bath, O my ten fingers!                             
                   Bless the water, O my knees and shoulders!                    
                   Praise the bath, O my ribs, and rejoice!                       
                   Let Odo praise the house of Brandybuck,                        
                   And praise the name of Marmaduke for ever.                     
                                                                                 
        This  new  version  belongs  to  the  time  of  the manuscript  portion at 
        the end of the chapter (note 16).                                         
    16. Here  the  typescript  ends,  and  the  remainder  is  in  manuscript; see 
                                                                                 
        p. 109.                                                                   
                                                                                 
    17. and once we heard his horse: this is  a reference  to the  revised passage 
        in the second chapter, where it  is told  that a  Black Rider  stopped his 
        horse  for  a moment  on the  road beside  the tree  in which  the hobbits 
        were sitting (p. 55 and note 11).                                        
    18. This  is  a  reference  to  the  road  within  Buckland.  Cf. p.  53: 'the 
        ordinary  way  to  Buckland  was  along the  East Road  to the  meeting of 
        the  Water  and  the  Brandywine  River,  where  there  was a  bridge, and 
        then south along the River.'                                              
    19. It is clear from this that my father  had not  yet foreseen  the hobbits' 
        visit to the house of Tom Bombadil.                                       
                                                                                 
                                Note on the Shire Nap.                            
                                                                                 
    There  are  four  extant  maps  of  the  Shire  made  by  my  father,  and two 
    which  I  made,  but only  one of  them, I  think, can  contain an  element or 
    layer  that  goes  back  to  the time  when these  chapters were  written (the 
    first  months  of  1938).  This  is however  a convenient  place to  give some 
    indications concerning all of them.                                           
   
   I. An  extremely  rough  map  (reproduced  as  the  frontispiece),  built up 
    in  stages,   and  done   in  pencil   and  red,   blue,  and   black  inks; 
    extending  from  Hobbiton   in  the   West  to   the  Barrow-downs   in  the 
    East.  In  its inception  this was  the first,  or at  least the  first that 
    survives.  Some  features  were  first  marked  in  pencil  and  then  inked 
    over.                                                                        
   II. A map  on a  smaller scale  in faint  pencil and  blue and  red chalks, 
    extending  to  the  Far  Downs  in  the  West,   but  showing   little  more 
    than the courses of roads and rivers.                                        
   III. A map of roads and rivers  on a  larger scale  than II,  extending from 
    Michel  Delving  in  the  West  to  the  Hedge  of  Buckland,   but  without 
    any names (see on map V below).                                              
   IV. A  small  scale  map  extending  from  the Green  Hill country  to Bree, 
    carefully   drawn   in  ink   and  coloured   chalks,  but   soon  abandoned 
    and marking only a few features.                                             
   V. An  elaborate  map  in  pencil  and  coloured  chalks  which  I  made in 
    1943  (see  p.  200),  for  which  III  (showing only  the courses  of roads 
    and  rivers)  was  very  clearly  the  basis and  which I  followed closely. 
    No doubt III was made by my father for this purpose.                        
   VI. The  map  which  was published  in The  Fellowship of  the Ring;  this I 
  
    made  not  long  before  its  publication (that  is to  say, some  ten years 
    after map V).                                                                
    In what follows I consider only certain  features arising  in the  course of 
    this chapter.                                                                
      Buckland  is  almost  exactly  south-east from  Woodhall  (p.  89).  Buck- 
    land was still here the name of the village (see  note 1  above); Bucklebury 
    first  appears on  p. 92.  On map  I Bucklebury  does indeed  lie south-east 
    (or strictly  east-south-east) from  Woodhall, but  on map  II the  Ferry is 
    due east, and on  III it  is east-north-east,  whence the  representation on 
    my maps V and VI. In the original edition of FR (p. 97)  the text  had here 
    'The Ferry is south-east from Woodhall',  which was  corrected to  'east' in 
    the  revised  edition  (second  impression  1967)  when  my  father observed 
    the  discrepancy  with  the  published  map. The  shifting had  clearly come 
    about unintentionally. (It  may be  noticed incidentally  that all  the maps 
    show  Woodhall  on  a  side  road  (the  'lane')  going  off  from  that  to 
    Buckland;  see p. 66, note 10). 
    The  road  bean  away  to the  left... and  then sweeps  mund south  when it 
    gets  nearer  to  the  River  (p.  89).  This  southward  sweep  is strongly 
    marked  on  map  I  (and  repeated  on  map  II),  where  the  Buckland road 
    joins the causeway road above the  village of  Stock (as  Frodo says  in FR, 
    p. 97: 'It goes round the north end of the Marish so as to strike the cause- 
    way  from  the  Bridge  above  Stock'). At  the time  when this  chapter was 
    written there was  no causeway  road (note  8). This  is another  case where 
    the text of FR accords  with map  I, but  not with  the published  map (VI); 
    in this case, however, my father did not correct  the text.  On map  III the 
    Buckland  road  does  not  'sweep round  south': but  after bearing  away to 
   
                                                        
                                                                                       
   the  left  or  north  (before reaching  Woodhall) it  runs in  a straight  line due 
   east  to  meet  the  road  from  the  Bridge.  This  I  followed  on  my map  V; but 
   the  village  of  Stock  was  not  marked  on  III,  which  only  shows  roads and 
   rivers,  and  I  placed  the  road-meeting  actually  in  the  village,  not  to the 
   north  of  it.  Although,  as  I  clearly  recollect, map  V was  made in  his study 
   and  in  conversation  with  him,  my  father  cannot  have  noticed  my   error  in 
   this point. The published map simply follows V.                                      
    One   other   point   may   be   noticed   here.   Marmaduke   twice    (pp.   100, 
   103)  refers  to  'bridges'  over  the  Brandywine,  but  none  of  the  maps  shows 
   any  other  bridge  but   that  which   carried  the   East  Road,   the  Brandywine 
   Bridge.                                                                              
                                   * 
                                                      
      My father's letter to Stanley Unwin quoted on page 44 shows that he 
   had finished this chapter by 4 March 1938. Three months later, on 4 June            
   1938, he wrote to Stanley Unwin saying:                                              
    I  meant  long  ago to  have thanked  Rayner for  bothering to  read the            
   tentative chapters, and for his excellent criticism. It agrees strikingly            
   with  Mr  Lewis', which  is therefore  confirmed. I  must plainly  bow to            
   my  two  chief  (and  most  well-disposed) critics.  The trouble  is that            
   'hobbit talk'* amuses me privately (and to a certain  degree also  my boy            
   Christopher)  more  than  adventures;  but  I  must  curb  this severely.            
   Although longing to do so, I have not had  a chance  to touch  any story-            
   writing since the Christmas vacation.                                                
   And he added that he could not 'see any loophole left for months.'  On 24            
   July he said in a letter to Charles Furth at Allen and Unwin:                        
    The sequel to the Hobbit has remained where it stopped.  It has  lost my            
   favour, and I have no idea what to do with it. For one thing the original            
   Hobbit  was  never  intended  to  have  a sequel  - Bilbo  'remained very            
   happy to the  end of  his days  and those  were extraordinarily  long': a            
   sentence I find an almost  insuperable obstacle  to a  satisfactory link.            
   For another nearly all the 'motives' that I can use were packed  into the            
   original book, so that a sequel  will appear  either 'thinner'  or merely            
  
   repetitional.  For  a  third:  I  am   personally  immensely   amused  by            
   hobbits  as  such,  and  can  contemplate  them  eating and  making their            
   rather fatuous jokes indefinitely; but I find that is  not the  case with            
   even  my  most  devoted  'fans' (such  as Mr  Lewis, and?  Rayner Unwin).            
   Mr  Lewis  says  hobbits  are  only amusing  when in  unhobbitlike situa-            
   tions. For a last: my mind on the 'story' side is really preoccupied with            
   the 'pure' fairy stories or mythologies of  the Silmarillion,  into which            
   even  Mr  Baggins  got dragged  against my  original will,  and I  do not            
                                                                                       
   (* Rayner  Unwin  had  said  that  the  second and  third chapters  'have I  think a 
   little too much conversation and "hobbit talk" which tends to make it lag a little.') 
   
                                       
                                                                                
   think I shall be able to move much outside it  - unless  it is  finished (and 
   perhaps published) - which has a releasing effect.                            
   At the beginning of this extract  my father  was repeating  what he  had said 
   in his letters  of 17  and 18  February quoted  on pp.  43 -  4, when  he had 
   written no more than  'A Long-expected  Party'. But  it is  very hard  to see 
   why  he  said here  that he  found the  sentence in  The Hobbit,  that Bilbo 
   'remained  very  happy  to the  end of  his days  and those  were extraordin- 
   arily long', 'an almost insuperable obstacle to  a satisfactory  link", since 
   what  he  had  written  at  this  stage  was  not about  Bilbo but  about his 
   'nephew'  Bingo,  and  in  so  far as  Bilbo was  mentioned nothing  had been 
   said to show that he did not  remain happy  till the  end of  his extraordin- 
   arily long days.                                                              
   This  then  is  where  the  narrative  stopped,  and  stayed  stopped through 
   some  six  months  or  more.  With  abundant  'hobbit-talk'  on  the  way, he 
   had  got  Bingo,  Frodo,  and  Odo  to  Buckland  on  the  way  to Rivendell, 
   whither  Gandalf  had  preceded   them.  They   had  encountered   the  Black 
   Riders,  Gildor  and  his  company  of  Elves,   and  Farmer   Maggot,  where 
   their visit ended in a much  less satisfactory  way than  it would  do later, 
   through an outrageous  practical joke  on Bingo's  part (the  comic potential 
   of  which  had  by   no  means   been  exhausted);   they  had   crossed  the 
   Brandywine,  and  arrived  at  the   little  house   prepared  for   them  by 
   Marmaduke  Brandybuck.  In his  letter to  Charles Furth  just cited  he said 
   that he had  'no idea  what to  do with  it', but  Tom Bombadil,  the Willow- 
   man  and  the  Barrow-wights  were  already  envisaged as  possibilities (see 
                                                                                
   pp. 42-3).                                                                    
   On  31 August  1938  he  wrote  again to  Charles Furth,  and now  a great 
   change had taken place:                                                       
   In the last two or three  days... I  have begun  again on  the sequel  to the 
   'Hobbit'  -  The  Lord  of the  Ring. It  is now  flowing along,  and getting 
   quite  out  of  hand.  It  has  reached  about  Chapter  VII  and  progresses 
   towards quite unforeseen goals.                                               
   He  said  'about  Chapter  VII'  on  account  of  uncertainty  over  chapter- 
   divisions (see p. 132).                                                       
   The  passage  in  manuscript  at  the end  of the  present chapter  (see note 
   i 6 above) was (I feel certain) added to the typescript at this time, and was 
   the  beginning  of  this new  burst of  narrative energy.  My father  had now 
   decided  that  the  hobbits'  journey would  take them  into the  Old Forest, 
   that 'dubious region' which had  appeared in  the third  version of  'A Long- 
   expected  Party'  (p.  29),  and  where  he  had  already suggested  in early 
   notes  (p.  43)  that  the  hobbits  should  become  lost  and caught  by the 
   Willow-man. And 'the sequel to The  Hobbit' is  given -  for the  first time, 
   it seems - a title: The Lord of the Ring (see p. 74 and note 3).             
   
                                         V.                                      
                               THE OLD FOREST AND THE                            
                                    WITHYWINDLE.                                 
                                                                                
  
   In the letter of  31 August  1938 quoted  at the  end of  the last  chapter my 
   father said that 'in the last two or three days'  he had  turned again  to the 
   book, that it was 'flowing along, and getting quite out of hand', and  that it 
   had  reached  'about Chapter  VII'. It  is clear  that in  those few  days the 
   hobbits  had  passed  through  the  Old  Forest  by  way  of  the  Withywindle 
   valley,  stayed  in  the  house  of  Tom  Bombadil,  escaped from  the Barrow- 
   wight, and reached Bree,                                                      
    There  is  very  little preliminary  sketching of  the original  fourth chap- 
   ter, and such as there is I give here. There is  first a  page dashed  down in 
   soft  pencil  and  now  very  difficult  to read;  I introduce  some necessary 
   punctuation  and  small  connective  words  that  were  omitted,   and  expand 
   the initial letters that stand for names.                                     
                                                                                
    They  got  on  to the  ponies and  rode off  into the  mist. After           
   riding more than an hour they came to  the Hedge.  It was  tall and           
   netted over with silver cobwebs.                                              
    'How do we get through this?' said Odo.                                     
    'There  is  a  way,'  said  Marmaduke.  Following  him  along  the           
   Hedge  they  came to  a small  brick-lined tunnel.  It went  down a           
   gully  and  dived  right under  the Hedge,  coming out  some twenty           
   yards at the far side, where it was closed by a gate of  close iron           
   bars. Marmaduke unlocked this, let them out,  and locked  it again.           
   As it snapped back they all felt a sudden pang.                               
    'There,'  said  Marmaduke.  'You  have  now left  the Shire  - and           
   are [?outside] and close to the edge of the Old Forest.'                      
    'Are the stories about it true?' said Odo.                                  
    'I don't know what stories you mean -  if you  mean the  old bogey           
   stories our nurses used to tell  us, about  goblins and  wolves and           
   things of that sort, no.  But it  is queer.  Everything in  the Old           
   Forest is very much more  alive, more  aware of  what is  going on,           
   than in the Shire. And they don't like  strangers. The  trees watch           
   you. But they don't do much in  daylight. [?Occasionally]  the most           
   malicious ones may drop a branch or stick  a root  out or  grasp at           
   you with long trailers. But at night things can get most disturbing           
   - I am told. I have only once been in the Old Forest, and then only           
   
   near the edge,  after dark.  I thought  the trees  were all  whispering to 
   each  other  although  there  was   no  wind,   and  the   branches  waved 
   about  and  groped.  They  do  say  the  trees   actually  move   and  can 
   surround  strangers  and  hem  them  in.  They  used  long  ago  to attack 
   the  Hedge,  come  and  plant  themselves right  by it  and lean  over it. 
   But we  burn[t] the  ground all  along the  east side  for miles  and they 
   gave  it  up.  There  are  also  queer  things living  deep in  the Forest 
   and on the far side. But  I have  not heard  that they  are very  fierce - 
   at  least  not   in  daytime.   But  something   makes  paths   and  keeps 
   them  open.  There  is  the  beginning  of  a  great  and  broad  one that 
   goes  more  or  less  in  our  direction.  That  is  the  one I  am making 
   for.'                                                                      
     The   ground   was  rising   steadily  and   as  their   ponies  plodded 
   along  the  trees  became  darker  and  thicker and  taller. There  was no 
   sound,  save  an.occasional  drip;  but  they  all  got  an  uncomfortable 
   feeling  which  steadily  increased  that  they   were  being   watched  - 
   with  disapproval  if  not  dislike.  Marmaduke  tried  to  sing,  but his 
   voice  soon  fell  to  a  hum  and  then  died away.  A small  branch fell 
   from  an  old  tree  with  a  crack  on  the  ground  behind   them.  They 
   stopped, startled, and looked round.                                       
     'The   trees   seem   to   object   to   my  singing,'   said  Marmaduke 
   cheerfully. 'All right, we'll wait till we get to a more open point.'      
     Clearing hillock view sun up mist goes turns hot                         
     Trees bar way. They turn [?always...... side]                            
     Willowman. Meeting with Tombombadil.                                     
     [Struck out: Barrow-wights]                                              
  
     Camp on the downs                                                        
                                                                             
     Whereas this piece begins as narrative and tails off into notes, another 
   page is expressly a 'sketch' of the story to be written:                   
                                                                             
     The  path  winds  on   and  they   get  tired.   They  cannot   get  any 
   view. At  last they  see a  bare hillock  (crowned by  a few  pines) ahead 
   looking  down  onto  the  path.  They  reach  this   and  find   the  mist 
   gone,  and  the  sun  very  hot  and  nearly  above.  x  t  o'clock.  They 
   rest  and  eat.  But  they  can  see  only  forest  all round,  and cannot 
   make  out  either  Hedge  or  line  of  the road  northward, but  the bare 
   downland  East  and  South  lies  green-grey   in  the   distance.  Beyond 
   the  hillock  the  path  turns  southwards.  They  determine  to  leave it 
   and  strike  N.E.  by  the  sun.  But trees  bar the  way. They  are going 
   downhill,   and   brambles   and   bushes,   hazels   and   whatnot  block 
   them.   Every.....   [?opening]   leads   them   away   to   their  right. 
   Eventually   when   it   is   already   afternoon  they   find  themselves 
   
   coming  to  a  willow-bordered  river  -  the  Withywindle.(1) Mar-           
   maduke knows this flows through the forest from the downs to join           
   the Brandywine at Haysend. There  seems some  sort of  rough path           
   going upstream. But  a great  sleepiness comes  on them.  Odo and           
   Bingo cannot go on without a rest. They sit down with their backs           
   to  a  great  willow,  while  Frodo and  Marmaduke attend  to the           
   ponies.  Willowman  traps Bingo  and Odo.  Suddenly a  singing is           
   heard  in  the  distance.  (Tom Bombadil  not named).  The Willow           
   relaxes its hold.                                                           
     They get  through to  end of  forest as  evening comes  on, and           
   climb on to the downs. It gets very cold - mist is followed  by a           
   chilly  drizzle. They  shelter under  a big  barrow. Barrow-wight           
   takes them  inside. They  wake to  find themselves  buried alive.           
   They  shout.  At  last  Marmaduke  and  Bingo  begin  a  song. An           
   answering song  outside. Tom  Bombadil opens  the stone  door and           
   lets them out. They go to his house for the  night -  two Barrow-           
   wights  come  [?galloping] after  them, but  stop every  time Tom           
   Bombadil turns and looks at them.                                           
                                                                              
     At this stage, then, their first encounter  with Tom  Bombadil was  to be 
   very brief, and they would not be his guests until after their  escape from 
   the barrow up on the downs; but  no narrative  of this  form is  found, and 
   doubtless none was written.                                                 
     It is of course possible that other preliminary  drafting has  been lost, 
   but the earliest extant text of the original fourth chapter  (numbered 'IV' 
   but with no title) looks like composition  ab initio,  with many  words and 
   sentences  and  even  whole  pages  rejected  and replaced  at the  time of 
   writing. For most of its length, however,  this is  an orderly  and legible 
   manuscript,  though  rapidly written,  and increasingly  so as  it proceeds 
   (see note 3). It is then remarkable that this text reaches at a  stroke the 
   narrative as published in FR (Chapter 6, 'The Old  Forest'), with  only the 
   most  minor  differences  -  other  than the  different cast  of characters 
   (largely a matter of names) and different attribution of 'parts', and often 
   and for substantial stretches with almost exactly the wording of  the final 
   form.  My  father  might  well  say  that  The  lard of  the Ring  was 'now 
   flowing along'.                                                             
     There  are  a  few  particular points  to notice.  First, as  regards the 
   characters, the  'spoken parts'  are variously  distributed as  between the 
   first form and the final. Fredegar Bolger is of course  not present  to see 
   them off at the entrance to the tunnel  under the  Hedge, and  his question 
   'How  are you  going to  get through  this?' (FR  p. 120)  is given  to Odo 
   ('How do we get through this?', cf.  p. x  to). The  verse 0!  Wanderers in 
   the  shadowed  land,(2) Frodo's in FR  (p. 123),  is here  Marmaduke's, but 
   changed,  probably  immediately,  to  Frodo  Took's. Pippin's  objection to 
  
   taking the path by the Withywindle (FR pp. 126 - 7) is Bingo's; and  in the 
   
    scene  with Old  Man Willow  the parts  are quite  distinct. In  the original 
    version  it  is  Bingo  and Odo  who are  totally overcome  by sleep  and lay 
    themselves  against  the  willow-trunk,  and  it  is  Marmaduke  who  is more 
    resistant  and  alarmed  at  the  onset  of  drowsiness.  Frodo  Took  ('more 
    adventurous')  goes  down  to  the  river-bank  (as  does  Frodo  Baggins  in 
    FR), and falling asleep at the  Willow's feet  is tipped  into the  water and 
    held  under  by  a  root,  while  Marmaduke plays  the later  part of  Sam in 
    rounding  up  the  ponies,  rescuing  Frodo  (Took   or  Baggins)   from  the 
    river, and discussing with him how to  release the  prisoners from  the tree. 
    Yet despite the later redistribution of parts in this  scene, and  the advent 
    of Sam  Gamgee, the  old text  is very  close to  the final  form, as  may be 
    seen from this example (cf. FR p. 128).                                       
                                                                                 
    Marmaduke   gripped   him   [Frodo  Took]   by  the   back  of   his  jacket, 
    and  dragged   him  from   under  the   tree-root,  and   laid  him   on  the 
    bank. Almost at once he woke, and coughed and spluttered.                     
      'Do  you  know,'  he  said,  'the beast  threw me  in! I  felt it  and saw 
    it: the big root just twizzled round and threw me in.'                        
      'You   were   dreaming,'    said   Marmaduke.    'I   left    you   asleep, 
    though I thought it rather a silly place to sit in.'                          
      'What  about  the  other  two?  '  asked  Frodo.  'I  wonder  what  sort of 
    dreams they've had?'                                                          
      They    went    round    to    the    landward    side.    Marmaduke   then 
    understood  the  click.  Odo  had  vanished.   The  crack   he  lay   in  had 
    closed  to,  so  that  not  a  chink could  be seen.  Bingo was  trapped; for 
    his crack had closed to about his waist...                                    
                                                                                 
     There are also a few minor points of topography to mention. It is said 
   in the outline (p. 111) that the hillock was crowned with pines, and 
   this was retained: it had 'a knot of pine-trees at the top', under which the 
   hobbits sat. In FR (p. 124) the hill is likened to a bald head, and the trees 
   about it to 'thick hair that ended sharply in a circle round a shaven 
   crown.' - When later they came to the end of the gully and looked out 
   from the trees at the Withywindle, they were at the top of a cliff: 
   Suddenly the woodland trees came to an end, and the gully ended at 
   the top of a bank that was almost a cliff. Over this the stream dived, 
   and fell in a series of small waterfalls. Looking down they saw that 
   below them was a wide space of grass and reeds... 
     Marmaduke scrambled down to the river, and disappeared into the 
   long grass and low bushes. After a while he reappeared and called up to 
   them from a patch of turf some thirty feet below. He reported that 
   there was fairly solid ground between the bank and the river... 
   In FR (p. 126) it is clear that the hobbits, following the little stream 
   down the gully, had reached the level of the Withywindle valley while 
                                                    still in the deep woodland: 
   
    Coming  to  the  opening  they  found  that  they  had  made  their  way down 
    through a cleft in a high steep bank, almost a cliff. At its feet was  a wide 
    space of grass and reeds...                                                   
         [Merry]  passed  out  into the  sunshine and  disappeared into  the long 
    grasses. After a while he reappeared, and reported...                         
    Subsequently, in the  original version,  there is  anxiety about  the descent 
    of the ponies from the cliff; they got down in  fact without  difficulty, but 
    Frodo  Took 'put  too much  weight on  a grassy  lump that  stuck out  like a 
    step, and went down with his head over heels for the last fifteen feet or so; 
    but he came to no great  harm at  the bottom,  for the  ground was  soft.' In 
    FR (p. 127) the hobbits merely 'filed out' from the trees.                    
      The  last  part  of  the  chapter,  in  which  Tom  Bombadil  appears,  and 
    which  ends with  the same  words as  in FR  ('a golden  light was  all about 
    them'), is so close to the final form (3) that  only one  small matter  need be 
  
    mentioned. It is made just as clear here  as in  FR that  the path  which the 
    hobbits  followed  beside  the  Withywindle  lay  on  the  north side  of the 
    river,  the  side from  which they  descended out  of the  forest, and  it is 
    therefore  strange  that  the  approach  to  Tom  Bombadil's house  should be 
    described thus:                                                               
      The  grass  under  their  feet  was  smooth  and  short,  and seemed  to be 
    mown  and  shaven.  The  forest  edge   behind  them   was  as   clipped  and 
    trim  as  a  hedge.  The  path  was  edged  with  white  stones;  and turning 
    sharp to the left went over a little bridge. It  then wound  up onto  the top 
    of a round knoll...                                                           
    But the path was already on the left side of the river  as it  went upstream. 
    Later on, this text was very heavily corrected,  and the  FR version  all but 
    achieved; yet this detail  was retained:  'The path  was bordered  with white 
    stones; and turning sharp  to the  left it  led them  over a  wooden bridge.' 
    Later  again,  the  word  'left' was  changed to  'right', implying  that Tom 
    Bombadil's  house  lay  on the  south side  of the  Withywindle. In  FR there 
    is  no  mention  of  a  bridge. My  father's map  of the  Shire (see  p. 107: 
    map  I)  probably  shows  that he  changed his  mind on  this point;  for the 
    underlying  pencil  shows  'TB', with  a dark  mark beside  it, on  the south 
    side, whereas the ink overlay shows  the house  to the  north of  the stream. 
    See further pp. 327 - 8.                                                      
                                                                                 
                                        NOTES.                                    
                                                                                 
    1. The first occurrence of the name Withywindle,                            
    2. The verse has shadow-land for shadowed land in the first line, but is      
       otherwise as in FR. Rough working for a verse in this place is also        
       found. My father first wrote: 'O wanderers in the land of trees I          
       despair not for there is no wood', but this was broken off and the         
       following suggested:                                                       
                      think not of hearth that lies behind                        
                      but set your hearts on distant hills                        
   
                                    
                                                                             
           beyond the rising of the sun.                                      
           The journey is but new begun,                                     
           the road goes ever on before                                       
           past many a house and many a door                                  
           over mater and under wood                                          
   3. Towards  the  end  of  the  chapter  the  manuscript  becomes extremely 
   confused.   From   the    point   where    Marmaduke   and    Frodo   Took 
   discover  that  Bingo   and  Odo   are  trapped   by  the   Willow-man  my 
   father  changed  from  ink  to  pencil,  and  degenerating  into  a  rapid 
   scribble the chapter  seems to  have petered  out in  the course  of their 
   rescue  by  Tom  Bombadil;  but  he  subsequently   erased  most   of  the 
   pencilled  text,  or  overwrote  it  in ink,  and continued  on in  ink to 
   the  end  of  the  chapter.  This  concluding  portion  departs  from  the 
   preliminary  sketch  given  on  p.  112, where  the hobbits  after their 
   rescue  went  up  on  to  the  Downs  and  were  captured  by  the Barrow- 
   wight;  here,  as  in  FR,  Tom  invites them  to come  to his  house, and 
   goes  on  ahead  up  the  path beside  the Withywindle.  The last  part of 
   the  manuscript  is  probably, strictly  speaking, a  subsequent addition; 
   but the matter is of slight importance, since  all this  writing obviously 
   belongs to the same period of work, at the end of August 1938.            
                                                                             
                   Note on Tom Bombadil.                                      
                                                                             
     Tom Bombadil, Goldberry, Old Man Willow, and the Barrow-wight 
   had already existed for some time, appearing in print in the pages of The 
   Oxford Magazine (Vol. LII, no. 13, 15 February 1934). In a letter of 
   1954 my father said: 
  
      I don't think Tom needs philosophizing about, and is not improved by 
      it. But many have found him an odd or indeed discordant ingredient. 
      In historical fact I put him in because I had already 'invented' him 
      independently (he first appeared in the Oxford Magazine) and wanted 
      an 'adventure' on the way.* 
      On a small isolated piece of paper are found the following verses. At 
   the top of the page my father wrote: 'Date unknown - germ of Tom 
   Bombadil so evidently in mid 1930s'; and this note was written at the 
   same time as the text, which is certainly quite late. There is no trace of 
   the text from which it was copied. 
                                                                             
                        (Said I)                                              
           'Ho! Tom Bombadil                                                  
              Whither are you going                                           
           With John Pompador                                                  
              Down the River rowing?'                                         
                                                                             
   (* The Letters of J. R. R. Tolkien, no. 153. Some major observations on Tom 
   Bombadil are found in this letter and in no. 144.)                         
   
                               (Said he)                                      
          'Through Long Congleby,                                             
               Stoke Canonicorum,+                                            
           Past King's Singleton                                              
               To Bumby Cocalorum -                                           
                                                                             
           To call Bill Willoughby                                            
               Whatever he be doing,                                   
           And ax Harry Larraby                       
               What beer he is a-brewing.'                                   
                                                                             
                      (And he sang)                                           
      'Co, boat! Row! The willows are a-bending,                             
      reeds are leaning, wind is in the grasses.                             
      Flow, stream, flow! The ripples are unending;                            
      green they gleam, and shimmer as  it passes.                            
                                                                             
        Run, fair Sun, through heaven all the morning,                         
       rolling golden. Merry is our singing.                                   
      Cool the pools, though summer be a-burning;                             
        in shady glades let laughter run a-ringing!'                          
                                                                             
    The  poem  published  in The Oxford  Magazine  in  1934  bore  the title 
   The Adventures of  Tom Bombadil  (in earlier  forms it  was The  History of 
   Tom Bombadil). Many years later (1962) my  father made  it the  first poem 
   in the collection to which it gave the title  (and added  also a  new poem, 
   Bombadil  Goes  Boating,   in  which   he  meets   Farmer  Maggot   in  the 
   Marish). Various changes were made  in this  later version,  and references 
   to  the  Withywindle were  introduced, but  the old  poem was  very largely 
   preserved. In it are to be found the origin of many things in this  and the 
   following chapters - the closing crack in the Great  Willow (though  in the 
   poem  it  was Tom  himself who  was caught  in it),  the supper  of 'yellow 
   cream and honeycomb,  and white  bread, and  butter', the  'nightly noises' 
   that  included  the  tapping  of  the  branches  of Old  Man Willow  on the 
   window-pane,  the  words  of  the  Barrow-wight  (who   in  the   poem  was 
   inside Tom's house) 'I am waiting for you', and much else.                 
                                                                             
    + Mediaeval name of what is now Stoke Canon in Devonshire.                
   
                                        VI.                                    
                                   TOM BOMBADIL.                               
                                                                              
  
   A very brief outline shows my father's first thoughts for the next  stage of 
   the hobbits' journey: their visit to the house of Tom Bombadil.             
                                                                              
     Tom  Bombadil  rescues  them  from  Willow Man.  He says  it was          
   lucky he came that way - he had  gone to  the water-lily  pool for          
   some white water-lilies for Goldberry (my wife).                            
     He  turns  out  to  know  Farmer  Maggot.  (Make  Maggot  not  a          
   hobbit, but some other kind of creature - not  dwarf, but  akin to          
   Tom Bombadil). They rest at  his house.  He says  only way  out is          
   along his path beside  the Withywindle.  Description of  feast and          
   [? willow] fire. Many noises at night.                                      
     Tom  Bombadil  wakes  them  singing derry  dol, and  opening all          
   the windows (he lives in a little house under the down-side facing          
   the forest edge and the [?east corner] of the wood). He tells them          
   to  go  north  but  avoid  the  high Downs  and barrows.  He manas          
   them of barrow-wights; tells them a song to  sing if  the barrow-          
   wights frighten them or                                                     
     A cold day. The mist thickens and they get lost.                          
                                                                              
   This scheme was written at great speed in pencil. As  will be  seen shortly, 
   at  this  stage  the hobbits  only spent  the one  night with  Tom Bombadil, 
   and  left  the  following  morning.  Another  set  of notes,  also obviously 
   preceding the first actual narrative text, is also  very difficult  to read: 
                                                                              
     Water-lily motive - last lilies of summer for Goldberry.                  
      Relation of Tom Bombadil to Farmer Maggot ( Maggot not a                
   hobbit?)                                                                    
     Tom Bombadil is an 'aborigine' - he knew  the land  before men,           
   before hobbits, before barrow-wights, yes before  the necromancer           
   - before the elves came to this quarter of the world.                       
     Goldberry says he is 'master of water, wood and hill'. Does all           
   this land belong to him? No! The  land and  the things  belong to           
   themselves. He is not the  possessor but  the master,  because he           
   belongs to himself.                                                         
     Description of Goldberry, with her hair as yellow as  the flag-           
   lilies, her green gown and light feet.                                      
   
     Barrow-wights  related to  Black-riders. Are  Black-riders actually           
   horsed Barrow-wights?                                                           
     The guests sleep - there is a noise as of wind surging in the edges           
   of  the  forest  and.....  through  the  panes  and  gables  and  the           
   doors. Galloping of [?horses] round the house.                                  
                                                                                  
     The  first  actual narrative  (incomplete) of  this chapter  is a  very rough 
   and  difficult  manuscript  in  ink,  becoming  very  rough  indeed  before  it 
   peters out on the first morning at Bombadil's house.  It has  no title,  but is 
   rather  oddly  numbered  'V  or  VI'.  Here,  even  more   than  in   the  last 
   chapter, the final form - until just at the end - is already present in all but 
   detail of expression.                                                           
     Most  interesting  is  the  story of  the hobbits'  dreams during  the night, 
   which is told thus:                                                             
                                                                                  
     In the  dead night  Bingo woke  and heard  noises: a  sudden fear             
   came  over  him  [?so  that]  he  did not  speak but  lay listening             
   breathless. He heard a sound like a strong  wind curling  round the             
   house  and  shaking  it,  and  down  the wind  came a  galloping, a             
   galloping, a  galloping: hooves  seemed to  come charging  down the             
   hillside from the east, up to the walls and round and round, hooves             
   thudding and wind blowing,  and then  dying away  back up  the hill             
   and into the darkness.                                                          
     'Black riders,'  thought Bingo.  'Black riders,  a black  host of             
   riders,' and he wondered if he  would ever  again have  the courage             
  
   even in the morning to leave the safety of these good  stone walls.             
   He lay and listened for a while,  but all  had become  quiet again,             
   and after a while he fell asleep. At his side Odo lay  dreaming. He             
   turned and groaned, and  woke to  the darkness,  and yet  the dream             
   went on. Tap, tap, squeak: the noise was like branches  fretting in             
   the wind, twigs like fingers  scraping wall  and window...  [@c. as             
   in FR p. 138].                                                                  
     It was the sound of water that Frodo heard falling into his sleep             
   and slowly waking him. Water  streaming gently  down at  first, and             
   then spreading  all round  the house,  gurgling under  the walls...             
   [@c. as in FR p. 139].                                                          
     Meriadoc (1) slept on through the night in deep content.                         
                                                                                  
     As  told  here,  there  seems  no  reason  not   to  understand   that  Black 
   Riders   (or   Barrow-wights)   actually   came   and   rode  round   Tom  Bom- 
   badil's house during the night. It will be seen that it is said explicitly that 
   Bingo moke,  and after  a while  fell asleep.  In the  initial sketch  given on 
   p. 112 (where the  hobbits only  went to  stay with  Tom after  their capture 
   by   a   Barrow-wight   up    on   the    Downs)   'Two    Barrow-wights   come 
   
                        
                                                                             
   [?galloping] after them', cf. also the note on p. 118: 'Barrow-wights re- 
   lated to Black-riders. Are Black-riders actually horsed Barrow-wights?' - 
   followed by 'Galloping of [? horses] round  the house.'  In any  case, the 
   end of the present text (unhappily so eccentrically  scribbled as  to make 
   its interpretation extremely difficult) is explicit. Here, as in the later 
   story, Bingo waking looks out of the east window of their  room on  to the 
   kitchen-garden grey with dew.                                              
                                                                             
    He  had  expected to  see turf  right up  to the  walls, turf  all pocked 
   with  hoof-marks.  Actually  his  view  was  screened  by  a tall  line of 
   green  beans  on  poles,  but  above  and  far  beyond  them the  grey top 
   of  the  hill  loomed  up  against  the  sunrise.  It  was a  grey morning 
   with  soft  clouds,  behind  which  were  deeps  of  yellow and  pale red. 
   The  light  was  broadening  quickly  and  the  red  flowers on  the beans 
   began to shine against the wet green leaves.                               
                                                                             
    Frodo  looks from  the western  window, as  does Pippin  in FR,  and sees 
   the  Withywindle  disappearing  into  the  mist  below,  and  the  flower- 
   garden: 'there was no willow-tree to be seen.'                             
                                                                             
    'Good   morning,   merry   friends!   '  said   Tom,  opening   the  east 
   window  wide.  A  cool  air  flowed  in.  'The sun  will [?heat]  you when 
   the  day is  older. I  have been  walking far,  leaping on  the hill-tops, 
   since  the  grey  twilight  [? came]  and the  night foundered,  wet grass 
   underfoot.......'                                                          
    When  they  were  dressed  [struck  out  as   written:  Tom   took  them 
   up  the  hillside]  the  sun  was  already  risen over  the hill,  and the 
   clouds  were  melting  away.  In  the  forest  valley  trees  were appear- 
   ing like  tall heads  rising out  of the  curling sea  of mist.  They were 
   glad  of  breakfast  -  indeed they  were glad  to be  awake and  safe and 
   at  the  merry  end of  a day  again. The  thought of  going was  heavy on 
   them  -  and  not  only  for fear  of the  road. Had  it been  a [? merry] 
   road  and  the  road  home  they   would  still   have  wished   to  tarry 
   there.                                                                     
    But  they  knew  that  could  not  be.  Bingo  too  found  in  his  heart 
   that  the  noise  of  hoofs  was   not  only   dream.  They   must  escape 
   quickly  or  else...  [?  pursued] here.  So he  made up  his mind  to get 
   such help and advice as [?old] Bombadil could or would give.               
    'Master,'  he  said,  'we  cannot  thank  you  for  your kindness  for it 
   has  been  beyond  thanks.  But  we   must  go,   against  our   wish  and 
  
   quickly.  For   I  heard   horsemen  in   the  night   and  fear   we  are 
   pursued.'                                                                  
    Tom   looked   at   him.   'Horsemen,'  he   said.  'Dead   men  [?riding 
   the  wind.  'Tis  long  since  they  came  hence.]  What ails  the Barrow- 
   
                                                 
                                                                                
   wights to leave their old mounds? You are strange folk to come out            
   of the Shire, [? even stranger than my news told me.] Now  you had            
   best tell me all - and I will give you counsel.'                              
                                                                                
    Here the text ends, but following it are these notes in pencil:              
                                                                                
    Make  it  sudden  rainy  day. They  spend it  at Tom's  house, and           
   tell  him  the tale;  and he  of Willow-man  and the.......(2) He is           
   concerned about the riders; but says he will think of counsel. Next           
   day is fine. He takes them  to the  hilltop. They....  the barrows.           
                                                                                
    This  is where  the story  of the  wet second  day spent  in long  talk with 
   Bombadil  entered;  before  this  the weather  was to  have become  fine, and 
   the  hobbits  were  to  have  left  when they  had told  Tom their  story and 
   received his advice. In  this earliest  narrative Bingo  was so  convinced of 
   the reality of what he had heard in the night that he raised the  matter with 
   Tom,  and  Tom seems  to take  him seriously;  and in  this context  the word 
   'Actually' (retained in FR) in 'Actually his view was screened by a tall line 
   of beans on poles' suggests that if it had not been for this he  would indeed 
   have seen the turf 'all pocked with hoof-prints.'                             
                                                                                
    A  second  narrative  followed,  obviously  written  immediately  after  the 
   first, and this is complete. Here the chapter is numbered 'V',  still without 
   title.  The  first  text  was  now  refined  and  ordered in  expression, the 
   morning  bodes rain,  and the  new version  becomes, to  the point  where the 
   first  ended,  scarcely  distinguishable  from  that  of  FR,  except  in the 
   matter  of  the  'dreams'.  These  are  still  told  in the  same unambiguous 
   language as if they were real events in the night; but  nothing more  is said 
   of them afterwards than is said in FR. In the final story Frodo's dream  is a 
   vision of Gandalf  standing on  the pinnacle  of Orthanc  and of  the descent 
   of Gwaihir to bear  him away,  but that  vision is  still accompanied  by the 
   sound of the Black Riders galloping out of the  East; and  it was  that sound 
   that woke him. It is still said that he thought  in the  morning to  find the 
   ground  round the  house marked  by hoofs,  but this  is now  no more  than a 
   way of emphasising the vividness of his experience in the night.              
    The   remainder   of   the   second   version   of  the   chapter  generally 
   approaches extraordinarily closely to the final form,(3) but  there are  not a 
   few interesting differences.                                                  
    In  Tom  Bombadil's  long  talk  with  the  hobbits on  the second  day, his 
   voice is described as 'always  in a  sing-song or  actually singing'  (cf. FR 
   p.  140:  'Often  his  voice  would  turn to  song'). The  passage concerning 
   Old Man Willow was first written thus:                                        
                                                                                
   Amongst his talk there was here and there much said of  Old Man               
   Willow,  and  Merry learned  enough to  content him  (more than               
   enough, for it was not comfortable lore), though not enough for               
   him to understand how that grey thirsty earth-bound  spirit had               
   
                       
                                                                            
   become  imprisoned  in  the  greatest  Willow  of  the  Forest.  The tree 
   did  not  die,  though its  heart went  rotten, while  the malice  of the 
   Old  Man  drew  power  out of  earth and  water, and  spread like  a net, 
   like  fine  root-threads  in  the ground,  and invisible  twig-fingers in 
   the air, till it had infected or subjugated nearly all the trees  on both 
  
   sides of the valley.(5)                                                   
                                                                            
    Bombadil's  talk  about  the  Barrow-wights  of  the   Barrow-downs  re- 
   mained almost word for word into FR (pp. 141 - 2), with  one difference: 
   for FR 'A shadow came out of dark places far away' this text has  'A dark 
   shadow  came  up  out  of  the middle  of the  world'; in  the underlying 
   pencilled text (see note 3) can be read 'a dark shadow came up out of the 
   South.' At the end of his talk, where FR has 'still on and back  Tom went 
   singing out into ancient starlight', the present  version has  'and still 
   further Tom went singing back  before the  Sun and  before the  Moon, out 
   into the old starlight.'                                                  
    A detail worth remarking is the  sentence in  the old  version: 'Whether 
   the morning  and evening  of one  day or  of many  days had  passed Bingo 
   could not tell (nor  did he  ever discover  for certain).'  The bracketed 
   words were soon to be removed,  when the  dating of  the journey  to Bree 
   became precise; the hobbits stayed with  Bombadil on  the 26th  and 27th 
   of September, and left on the morning of the 28th (see p. 160).           
    Tom  Bombadil's  answer  to  Bingo's  question  'Who  are  you, Master?' 
   has some interesting differences from the final form (FR p. 142):         
                                                                            
    'Eh,  what?'  said  Tom  sitting  up,  and  his  eyes  glinted   in  the 
   gloom.  'I  am  an Aborigine,  that's what  I am,  the Aborigine  of this 
   land.  [Struck  out  at  once:  I  have  spoken  a  mort (6) of languages 
   and   called   myself   by  many   names.]  Mark   my  words,   my  merry 
   friends:   Tom   was   here   before   the  River   or  the   Trees.  Tom 
   remembers  the  first  acorn  and  the  first  rain-drop.  He  made paths 
   before  the  Big  People,  and  saw  the Little  People arriving.  He was 
   here  before  the  kings  and  the  graves  and  the  [ghosts  >] Barrow- 
   wights.  When  the  Elves  passed  westward  Tom   was  here   already  - 
   before  the seas  were bent.  He saw  the Sun  rise in  the West  and the 
   Moon  following,  before  the  new  order  of  days  was  made.  He  knew 
   the  dark  under  the  stars  when  it  was  fearless  - before  the Dark 
   Lord came from Outside.'                                                  
                                                                            
    In  FR Tom  Bombadil calls  himself 'Eldest',  not 'Aborigine'  (cf. the 
   notes  given  on  p.  117:  'Tom  Bombadil is  an "aborigine"');  and the 
   reference here to his having seen 'the Sun rise in the West and  the Moon 
   following' was dropped  (though 'Tom  remembers the  first acorn  and the 
   first rain-drop', which  was retained,  says the  same). These  words are 
   extremely surprising; for in the Quenta Silmarillion which my  father had 
   
    only set aside at the end of the previous year  it is  told that  'Rana [the 
    Moon] was first wrought and made ready, and  first rose  into the  region of 
    the stars, and was the elder of  the lights,  as was  Silpion of  the Trees' 
    (V. 240); and the Moon first rose as Fingolfin  set foot  upon Middle-earth, 
    but the Sun when he entered Mithrim (V.250).                                 
      Tom  Bombadil  was  'there'  during   the  Ages   of  the   Stars,  before 
    Morgoth came back to  Middle-earth after  the destruction  of the  Trees; is 
    it to this event that he referred in his words (retained in FR) 'He knew the 
    dark  under  the stars  when it  was fearless  - before  the Dark  Lord came 
    from Outside'? It must be said that  it seems  unlikely that  Bombadil would 
    refer to Valinor across the Great  Sea as  'Outside', especially  since this 
    was  long  ages  'before  the  seas  were bent',  when Numenor  was drowned; 
    it  would  seem  much more  natural to  interpret the  word as  meaning 'the 
    Outer  Dark',  'the  Void'  beyond  the  Walls  of  the  World.  But  in the 
    mythology  as  it  was  when  my father  began?he Lord  of the  Rings Melkor 
    entered 'the World' with the other Valar, and never left it until  his final 
    defeat. It was only with his return to  The Silmarillion  after The  Lord of 
    the  Rings  was  completed  that  there  entered  the  account found  in the 
    published  work  (pp.  35  -  7)  of  the  First  War,  in which  Melkor was 
    defeated  by  Tulkas  and  driven  into  the  Outer  Dark,  from   which  he 
    returned in secret while the Valar were  resting from  their labours  on the 
  
    Isle of Almaren,  and overthrew  the Lamps,  ending the  Spring of  Arda. It 
    seems  then  that either  Bombadil must  in fact  refer to  Morgoth's return 
    from  Valinor  to  Middle-earth,  in  company  with  Ungoliant  and  bearing 
    the Silmarils, or else that my father had already at  this date  developed a 
    new conception of the earliest history of Melkor.                            
      After  the  reference  to  Farmer  Maggot,  from  whom  Tom  Bombadil  got 
    his knowledge of the Shire, and whom  he 'seemed  to regard  as a  person of 
    more  importance than  they had  fancied' (FR  p. 143),  this text  adds: We 
    are kinsfolk, he and I. In a way of  speaking: distantly  and far  back, but 
    near enough for friendship' (in the original draft: 'We  are akin,  he said, 
    distantly, very distantly, but near enough to count').  Cf. the  notes given 
    on  p.  117,  concerning  the  possibility  that Farmer  Maggot was  not a 
    hobbit  at  all,  but  a  being  of  a  wholly different  kind, and  akin to 
    Bombadil.(7) At the  end  of  this  passage,  the reference  in FR  to Tom's 
    dealings with  Elves, and  to his  having had  news of  the flight  of Frodo 
    (Bingo)  from  Gildor, is  absent from  the present  text. (Tom  indeed said 
    earlier, FR p. 137, that  he and  Goldberry had  heard of  their wandering, 
    and 'guessed you'd come ere long down to the  water', and  this is  found in 
    both the original texts).                                                    
      Of Tom's questioning of Bingo it is  said here  that Bingo  'found himself 
    telling  him more  about Bilbo  Baggins and  his own  history and  about the 
    business of his sudden flight than he told before even to his three friends', 
    in  FR  (p. 144)  this  became  'telling him  more about  Bilbo and  his own 
    hopes and fears than he had told before even  to Gandalf.'  It may  be noted 
    that in the old narrative thus far there has been no suggestion that Bingo's 
   
                             
                                                                             
   departure from  Hobbiton was  a 'sudden  flight' -  except perhaps  in the 
   'foreword' given  in Chapter  III, where  Gandalf said  to him  before the 
   Party 'But you must go quickly' (p. 83).                                   
    The episode of Tom and the Ring is told  in virtually  the same  words as 
   in FR, the only and very slight difference  being that  when Bingo  put on 
   the  Ring  Tom  cried:  'Hey,  come  Bingo  there,  where be  you a-going? 
   What be you a-grinning at? Are you tired of talking? Take off that Ring of 
   yours  and  sit  down  a  moment. We  must talk  a while  more...' Against 
   this my father  wrote later:  'Make the  seeing clearer',  and substituted 
   (after 'where be you a-going? '): 'Did you think I should not see when you 
   had the Ring on? Ha, Tom Bombadil's  not as  blind as  that yet.  Take off 
   your golden Ring, and sit down a moment.'                                  
    Lastly,  at the  very end  of the  chapter, the  rhyme that  Tom Bombadil 
   taught the hobbits to sing if in need of him is different from that in FR: 
                                                                             
           Ho! Tom Bombadil! Whither do you wander?                           
           Up, down, near or far? Here, there, or yonder?                      
           By hill that stands, wood that grows, and by the mater falling, 
           Here now we summon you! Can you hear us calling?                 
                                                                             
   This rhyme was at first present in the next chapter, when Bingo sang it in 
   the barrow; but it was replaced there at the  time of  writing by  Ho! Tom 
   Bombadil,  Tom  Bombadillo!  etc.,  as  in  FR  (p.  153). In  the present 
   passage my father wrote  in the  margin: 'Or  substitute rhyme  in chapter 
   VI', and that was done (FR p. 145).                                       
                                                                             
                                     NOTES.                                   
                                                                             
   1. This  is  the first  occurrence of  Meriadoc for  Marmaduke in  a manu- 
   script as originally written. 
   2. The word looks  very much  like badgers.  If this  is so,  it must  be a 
   reference  to  the  badgers  who  captured  Tom   Bombadil  in   the  poem 
   ('By  the  coat  they  caught  him,  pulled  Tom  inside  the  hole,  down 
   their  tunnels  brought  him');  see  The   Adventures  of   Tom  Bombadil 
  
   (1962),  pp.  12  -  13 (the  verses describing  Tom's encounter  with the 
   badgers  were  left  virtually  unchanged  in the  later version).  In the 
   next text of this chapter  Tom was  telling the  hobbits 'an  absurd story 
   about  badgers  and  their  odd  ways'  when  Bingo  slipped on  the Ring; 
   and this was retained in FR.                                               
   3. The story of the wet second day at Bombadil's was  written ab  initio in 
   pencil, then a part of  the manuscript  overwritten in  ink; for  the last 
   part  of  the  chapter,  from  supper  on  the second  day, there  is both 
   pencilled draft and manuscript in ink. But it is clear that all  this work 
   was continuous and overlapping.                                            
   4.  The question about  Old Man  Willow on  the night  before is  asked by 
   Merry  (by  Frodo  in  FR); i.e.  by one  who had  not been  imprisoned in 
   the tree.                                                                  
   
  5. A passage very close to that  in FR  (from 'Tom's  words laid  bare the 
   hearts of trees') was  substituted, probably  while the  manuscript was 
   in progress or very soon after.                                         
  6. a mort: a great many.                                                 
  7. Conceivably,  some  pencilled  emendations  to  the typescript of the 
   third chapter were added  at this  time and  in this  connection. Frodo 
   Took's words of  Farmer Maggot,  'He lives  in a  house' (p.  92), were 
   thus extended: 'He is not a hobbit - not  a pure  hobbit anyway.  He is 
   rather large and has hair under his chin. But his family has  had these 
   fields time out  of mind.'  And when  Maggot appears  (p.94),  'a large 
   round hobbit-face'  was changed  to 'a  large round  hair-framed face.' 
   Afterwards,  in the  Prologue to  LR, the  hobbits of  the Eastfarthing 
   were  decribed  as being  'rather large  and heavy-legged'.  'they were 
   well known to be Stoors in a large part of their  blood, as  indeed was 
   shown  by  the  down  that  many  grew  on their  chins. No  Harfoot or 
   Fallohide had any trace of a beard.' See p. 294.                        
     There has  already been  a hint  earlier that  Farmer Maggot  was not 
   altogether what he  appeared to  be, in  Merry s  remark (p.  103): He 
   used to go into the Old Forest at one time, and  had the  reputation of 
   knowing a thing  or two  outside the  Shire.' This  was retained  in FR 
                                                                          
   (p.113).                                                                
   
                                        VII.                                      
                                  THE BARROW-WIGHT.                               
                                                                                
   My  father's  earliest  thoughts  on  the  encounter  with   the  Barrow-wight 
   (written down while he was  working on  the story  of the  hobbits in  the Old 
   Forest)  have  been  given on  p. 112. When  he came  to write  this chapter 
   he began with a pencilled draft' that took the  story as  far as  the hobbits' 
   waking  beside  the  standing stone  in the  hollow circle  on the  Downs, and 
   leading their ponies  down from  it into  the fog  (FR p.  149). Like  many of 
   his  preliminary  drafts,  this  would  be  virtually  illegible  had  he  not 
   followed it closely  in the  first full  manuscript (in  ink), for  words that 
   could  be  interpreted  in  a  dozen   ways  without   context  can   then  be 
   identified  at  once.  In  this case  he did  no more  than improve  the hasty 
   wording  of  the draft,  and add  the passage  describing the  view northwards 
   from the stone pillar,  with the  dark line  in the  distance that  Merry took 
   for trees bordering the East Road.                                            
    If the draft continued beyond  this point  it is  lost now;  but in  fact the 
   manuscript  in  ink  could  well   be  the   primary  composition.   There  is 
   however  a  very rough  pencilled plot-outline  for the  story from  the point 
   where  'Bingo  comes  to  himself  inside  a  barrow',  and this  outline con- 
   tinues the story to Rivendell. This  is so  rapidly written  and now  so faint 
   that I cannot after  much effort  make it  all out.  The worst  part, however, 
   is at  the beginning,  extending from  Bingo's finding  himself in  the barrow 
   to  Tom's  waking  Odo,  Frodo, and  Merry, and  from what  is legible  it can 
   be  seen  that  while  very  concise  and  limited all  the essentials  of the 
  
   narrative were present. I shall not therefore try to represent this  part, but 
   give the remainder of the outline in full in this place, since it is  of great 
   interest  in  showing  my  father's  thoughts  on  the  further course  of the 
   story  at  this juncture  - i.e.  before the  'Barrow-wight' chapter  had been 
   completed.                                                                    
                                                                                
   Tom   sings   a   song   over   Odo   Frodo   Merry.  Wake   now  my          
   merry...!                                                                     
   .........(2) of the  [?pillar]  and   how  they   became  separated.          
   Tom puts a blessing or a curse on the gold and lays it on the top of          
   the  mound.  None  of  the  hobbits will  have any  but Tom  takes a          
   brooch for Goldberry.                                                         
    Tom says  he will  go with  them, after  chiding them  for sleeping          
   by  the stone  pillar. They  soon find  the Road  and the  way seems          
   short.  They  turn  along  the  Road.  [? Gallops] come  after them.          
   Tom turns and  holds up  his hand.  They fly  back.(3) As dusk falls          
   
   they  see  a...  light.   Tom  says   goodbye  -   for  Goldberry   will  be 
   waiting.                                                                     
     They  sleep  at  the  inn  and  hear  news  of  Gandalf.  Jolly  landlord. 
   Drinking song.                                                               
     Pass  rapidly  over  rest  of  journey  to  Rivendell.  Any riders  on the 
   Road?  Make  them  foolishly  turn  aside  to   visit  Troll   Stones.  This 
   delays  them.  One  day  at  last  they   halted  on   a  rise   and  looked 
   forward   to   the   Ford.   Galloping   behind.   Seven   (3?   4?)  Black- 
   riders   hastening   along   the   Road.   They   have   gold    rings   and 
   crowns.  Flight  over   Ford.  Bingo   [written  above:   Gandalf?]  flings 
   a  stone  and  imitates   Tom  Bombadil.   Go  back   and  ride   away!  The 
   Riders  halt  as  if  astonished,  and  looking  up  at  the hobbits  on the 
   bank  the  hobbits  can  see  no  faces  in  their   hoods.  Go   back  says 
   Bingo,  but  he  is  not  Tom  Bombadil,  and  the  riders  ride   into  the 
   ford.  But  just  then a  rumbling rush  is heard  and a  great [?  wall] of 
   water   bowling   stones   roars   down  the   river  from   the  mountains. 
   Elves arrive.                                                                 
     The  Riders  draw  back  just  in  time  in   dismay.  The   hobbits  ride 
   as hard as they can to Rivendell.                                            
     At    Rivendell    sleeping    Bilbo    Gandalf.     Some    explanations. 
   Ringmail  of  Bingo  in  barrow  and  the  dark  rocks  -  (the   3  hobbits 
   had  dashed  past  the  rocks  when  suddenly   they  all   became  [? shut] 
   off??) Gandalf had sent the water down with Elrond's permission.             
     Gandalf astonished to hear about Tom.                                      
     Consultation of hobbits with Elrond and Gandalf.                           
     The Quest of the Fiery Mountain.                                           
                                                                               
   This  projection  ends  here.  While  my  father  had already  conceived the 
   scene  at  the Ford,  with the  sudden rising  of the  Bruinen (and  the cry 
   of  Bingo/Frodo  to  the  Riders: Go  back!), Strider  (not at  first called 
   Strider)  would  only  emerge  with  the  greatly increased  significance of 
   the  Inn  (which  here  first  appears)  at  Bree in  the next  chapter; and 
   there  is  no hint  of Weathertop.  If the  'dark rocks'  are the  'two huge 
   standing  stones'  through  which  Bingo/Frodo  passed  in  the  fog  on the 
   Downs (FR p. 150) - they are called 'standing rocks' in the first version - 
   it is odd that discussion  of this  was postponed  till the  hobbits reached 
   Rivendell;   but  possibly   the  words   'some  explanations'   imply  that 
   Gandalf  was  able  to  throw  light on  what had  happened.(4) On the 'Ring- 
   mail of Bingo in barrow' see p. 223. The Cracks of Earth in the depths 
   of  the  Fiery  Mountain  are  named  by  Gandalf  as  the  only  heat great 
   enough to destroy Bilbo's ring (p. 82); here  for the  first time  the Fiery 
   Mountain enters the story as  the goal  for which  they will  in the  end be 
   bound.                                                                       
   
                                             
  
                                                                                   
     The  first  full  manuscript  of  this  chapter  (simply  headed  'VI'  and as 
   usual at this stage without title) is fully legible for most of its  length, but 
   as  so  frequently  becomes  quicker  and  rougher,  ending  in   rapid  pencil. 
   This  my  father  went  over  here  and  there  in  ink,  partly to  improve the 
   expression, partly to clarify  his own  writing; this  certainly belongs  to the 
   same period, but after he had started on the next chapter.                       
     As  with  the  previous  two  chapters,  the  final  form  of  FR   Chapter  8 
   ('Fog  on  the  Barrow-downs')  is  very  largely  present:  for  most   of  its 
   length   only   very   minor   alterations   were   made  afterwards.   In  what 
   follows  I  note  points  of  difference  that  seem to  me of  interest, though 
   most are very slight.                                                            
     In  the  opening  paragraph  the  song  and  vision  'in  dreams  or   out  of 
   them' is told in the same words in the old text,  but is  ascribed not  to Bingo 
   (Frodo in FR) alone, but to all the hobbits.                                     
     When  they  looked  back  over  the  forest and  saw the  knoll on  which they 
   had  rested  before  their  descent  to the  Withywindle valley,  'the fir-trees 
   growing there could be seen now small and dark in the West' (see p. 113).      
     When  the  hobbits  became  separated  in  the  fog,   and  Bingo   cried  out 
   miserably  'Where  are  you?'  (FR  p.  150), my  father at  first had  a quite 
   different story in mind:                                                         
                                                                                   
     'Here! Here! ' came the voices suddenly plain and not far  to the              
   right.  Plunging  blindly  towards  them  he  bumped  suddenly into              
   the tail of a pony. An undoubted hobbit-voice  (it was  Odo's) gave              
   a shriek of fright, and [he] fell over something on the ground. The              
   something kicked him, and gave  a yell.  'Help! '  it cried  in the              
   undoubted voice of Odo.                                                          
     'Thank  goodness,'  said Bingo,  rolling on  the ground  in Odo's              
   arms. 'Thank goodness I have found you! '                                        
     'Thank  goodness  indeed!'  said  Odo in  a relieved  voice; 'but              
   need  you  really  run  away  without  warning  and then  jump down              
   out of the sky on top of me?'                                                    
                                                                                   
     My father  rejected this  as soon  as written,  and wrote  instead, as  in FR: 
   'There was no reply. He stood listening', etc.                                   
     A  first  version  of   the  Barrow-wight's   incantation  was   rejected  and 
   replaced  by  the  form  that  appears in  FR (p.  152);  but the  changes made 
   were very slight except in line 7, where for 'till the dark lord lifts his hand' 
   the first version had 'till the king of the dark tower lifts his hand.'(5) In the 
   rough  workings  for this  verse my  father wrote:  'The dark  lord sits  in the 
   tower and looks  over the  dark seas  and the  dark world',  and also  'his hand 
   stretches over the cold sea and the dead world.'                                 
     The  arm  'walking  on  its  fingers'  crept  towards   Frodo  Took   (Sam  in 
   FR);  and  where  in  FR  'Frodo  fell  forward  over  Merry,  and  Merry's face 
   felt cold', in the  old version  Bingo fell  forward over  Frodo Took.  There is 
   
    no evident  pattern in  the changed  ascriptions when  the 'cast  of charac- 
    ters' was altered; so later in the chapter Odo says 'Where are my clothes?' 
    (Sam  in  FR),  and  when  Tom Bombadil  says 'You  won't find  your clothes 
    again'  it  is  Frodo  Took who  asks 'What  do you  mean?' (Pippin  in FR). 
    In general I do not further note such points unless they seem significant. 
      On  the  rejected  form  of  the  rhyme  taught  to  the  hobbits  by  Tom 
    Bombadil  and  sung  by  Bingo  in  the  barrow  see p.  123. The  first two 
    lines  of  the  rejected  rhyme  were used  later in  the chapter,  when Tom 
    goes off after the ponies (FR p. 155).                                      
      When  Merry  said  'What  in  the  name of  wonder?' as  he felt  the gold 
    circlet that had slipped over one eye, the old  version continues:  'Then he 
    stopped,  and  a  shadow  came  over  his  face.  I  begin to  remember,> he 
    said. "I thought I was dead - but don't let us  speak of  it."' There  is no 
    mention of the Men of Carn Dum (FR p. 154).                                  
      Tom  Bombadil's  names  for  the  ponies  go back  to the  beginning, with 
  
    the exception of  'Sharp-ears', who  was first  called 'Four-foot'!  When he 
    bade the treasures lying in the sun on the top of the mound lie  there 'free 
    to all finders, bird, beast, elves or men and all kind creatures', he added: 
    'For the makers and owners of these things are  not here,  and their  day is 
    long  past,  and  the  makers  cannot claim  them again  until the  world is 
    mended."  And  when  he took  the brooch  for Goldberry  he said:  'Fair was 
    she who long ago  wore this  on her  shoulder, and  Goldberry shall  wear it 
    now, and we shall not forget  them, the  vanished folk,  the old  kings, the 
    children  and  the  maidens, and  all those  who walked  the earth  when the 
    world was younger.'                                                          
      While in the outline given on p. 125 the hobbits  refuse to  take anything 
    from the treasure in the  mound, in  the first  text the  story is  that Tom 
    chose for them  'bronze swords,  short, leaf-shaped  and keen',  but nothing 
    further  is  said  in  description  of  them  (cf.  FR  p. 157),  though the 
    following  was  added  in  pencil  and perhaps  belongs to  the time  of the 
    writing  of the  manuscript: 'These,  he said,  were made  many ages  ago by 
    men  out  of  the West.  They were  foes of  the Ring-lord.'  The manuscript 
    continues:                                                                   
                                                                                
    and they hung them from the leather belts beneath  their jackets;            
    though they did not yet see the purpose of them. Fighting had not            
    occurred to any  of them  as among  the possible  adventures that            
    their flight might bring them to. As far as Bingo  could remember            
    even the great  and heroic  Bilbo had  somehow avoided  using his            
    small  sword  even  on  goblins  -  and  then  he  remembered the            
    spiders of Mirkwood and tightened his belt.                                  
                                                                                
    Of the  hints in  Tom's words  in FR  concerning the  history of  Angmar and 
    the coming of Aragorn there is of course no suggestion.                      
      As already noted, the end  of the  chapter is  roughly pencilled  and here 
    and there overwritten in  ink. The  crossing of  the dyke  - boundary  of an 
   
                      
                                                                                     
   old   kingdom,   about   which   'Tom   seemed   to   remember    something   un- 
   happy  and  would  not  say  much'  - and  their coming  at last  to the  Road is 
   much  as  in  FR  (p.  158),  but  the  remainder  is  best  given  in  full,  as 
   originally pencilled, so far as that can be made out.                              
                                                                                     
    Bingo   rode  down   onto  the   track  and   looked  both   ways.  There         
   was  no one  in sight.  'Well, here  we are  again at  last!' he  said. 'I         
   suppose  we  haven't  lost  more  than  a  day  by  Merry's short  cut. We         
   had better stick to the beaten way after this.'                                    
    'You had better,' said Tom, 'and ride fast.'                                      
    Bingo  looked  at  him.  Black  riders  came   back  into   his  thought.         
   He  looked  a  little  anxiously  back  towards the  setting sun,  but the         
   road  was  brown  and  empty.  'Do  you  think,'  he  asked  hesitatingly,         
   'do you think we shall be - er, pursued tonight?'                                  
    'Not  tonight,'  said  Tom.  'No,  not  tonight.  Not  perhaps  the  next         
   day. Not perhaps for days to come.                                                 
                                                                                     
   The  next passage  is very  confused and  little can  be made  out (of  the first 
   pencilled text); as overwritten in ink it reads:                                   
                                                                                     
   But  I  cannot  say  for certain.  Tom is  not master  of the  Riders that         
   come  out  of  the  Black  Land  far  beyond  his  country.' All  the same         
   the   hobbits  wished   that  Tom   was  coming   with  them.   They  felt         
   that  he  would  know  how  to  deal  with  them  -  if  anyone  did. They         
   were  now  at  last  going  forward  into  lands  wholly strange  to them,         
   and  beyond  all  but  the  most distant  legends of  the Shire,  and they         
   began  to  feel  really  lonely,  exiled,  and  rather  helpless.  But Tom         
   was  now  wishing  them  a   final  farewell,   bidding  them   have  good         
  
   heart, and ride till dark without halting.                                         
                                                                                     
   The pencilled text continues:                                                      
                                                                                     
   But  he  encouraged them  - a  little -  by telling  them that  he guessed         
   the   Riders-   (or   some   of   them)   were   seeking  now   among  the         
   mounds.   For   he   seemed  to   think  that   the  Riders   and  Barrow-         
   wights  had  some  kind  of  kinship  or understanding.  If that  were so,         
   it  might  prove  in  the  end  well  that  they  had been  captured. They         
   learned  from  him  that  some  miles  away  along  the  road was  the old         
   village  of  Bree, on  the west  side of  Bree-hill.(6) It had an  inn that         
   could   be   trusted:   the   White   Horse   [written   above:  Prancing         
   Pony).   The   keeper   was   a  good   man  and   not  unknown   to  Tom.         
   'Just  you  mention  my  name  and  he  will treat  you fairly.  There you         
   can  sleep  sound,  and  after  that  the  morning  will  speed  you  well         
   upon  your  way.  Go   now  with   my  blessing.'   They  begged   him  to         
   come  as  far  as  the  inn  and  drink  once  more  with  them.   But  he         
   
   laughed and refused,  saying: 'Tom  has his  house to  mind, and           
   Goldberry is waiting.' Then he turned, tossed up his hat, leaped           
   on Lumpkin's back, and rode over the bank and away  singing into           
   the gathering dusk.                                                        
                                                                             
   This  passage, as  far as  'Go now  with my  blessing', was  rejected, and 
   a new version written in ink on a separate sheet; this second text  is the 
   same  as  Tom's farewell  speech in  FR p.  159 ('Tom  will give  you good 
   advice...'), but it is  here written  out in  verse-lines, and  with these 
   differences:  the  'worthy  keeper' is  Barnabas Butterbur,  not Barliman, 
   and the reference to him is followed by:                                   
                                                                             
            He knows Tom Bombadil, and Tom's name will help you.          
         Say 'Tom sent us here ' and he will treat you kindly.                
         There  you  can  sleep  sound,  and afterwards  the morning          
         Will speed you upon your way. Co  now with  my blessing!          
           Keep up your merry hearts, and ride to meet your fortune!          
                                                                             
   That these revisions are later than the first pencilled draft of  the next 
   chapter is seen from the fact that throughout  that draft  the innkeeper's 
   name was Timothy Titus, not yet Barnabas Butterbur (p. 140 note 3).       
     The end of this chapter is again overwritten in ink, but so far as I can 
   make out this was  only to  clarify the  almost illegible  pencilled text: 
                                                                             
     The  hobbits  stood  and  watched  him  out  of  sight.   Then,  feeling 
   heavy  at  heart  (in  spite  of  his  encouragement), they  mounted their 
   ponies,  not  without  some  glances  back  along   the  Road,   and  went 
   off  slowly  into  the evening.  They did  not sing,  or talk,  or discuss 
   the  events  of  the  night  before,  but  plodded  silently  along. Bingo 
   and  Merry  rode  in  front,  Odo  and  Frodo,  leading  the  spare  pony, 
   were behind.                                                               
     It  was  quite  dark  before  they  saw  lights twinkling  some distance 
   ahead.  Before  them  rose  Bree  Hill,  barring  the  way,  a  dark slope 
   against the misty  stars, and  under it  and on  its western  side nestled 
   the little village.                                                        
                                                                             
                                     NOTES.                                   
                                                                             
   1. This  draft  is  in  fact continuous  with that  for the  Bombadil chapter 
      (p. 123 note 3), but my father soon after  drew a  line on  the pencilled 
      text  between  'and  led  them  with  candles back  to their  bedroom' and 
   2. 'That  night  they heard  no noises',  entering the  chapter-number 'VI?'. 
      The  illegible word  begins Expl  but the  remainder does  not seem  to be 
      (Expl) anatton.                                                         
  
   3. Cf. the  outline given  on p.  112:  'two Barrow-wights  come [?gallop- 
      ing]  after them,  but stop  every time  Tom Bombadil  turns and  looks at 
      them.'                                                                  
   
    4.  In  a  very  early  form  of  the  chapter   'Many  Meetings'   (a  passage 
        retained  word  for  word in  FR, pp.  231 -  2) Bingo  says to  Gandalf at 
        Rivendell:  'You  seem  to know  a great  deal already.  I have  not spoken 
        to  the  others  about  the  Barrow.  At  first  it  was too  horrible, and 
        afterwards  there  were  other  things  to  think about.  How did  you know 
        about  it?'  And  Gandalf  replies: 'You  have talked  long in  your sleep, 
        Bingo.' But I doubt that this is relevant.                                  
    5.  The  'dark  tower'  of the  Necromancer is  referred to  by Gandalf  in the 
        text given in Chapter III (p. 81), and  indeed goes  back to  The Hobbit, 
        where  at  the  end  of  Chapter  VII 'Queer  Lodgings' Gandalf  speaks of 
        the  'dark tower'  of the  Necromancer, in  the south  of Mirkwood.  But it 
        is difficult to feel sure where at this stage my  father imagined  the Dark 
        Tower to stand.  Tom Bombadil  says (p.  129)  that he  'is not  master of 
        the  Riders  that  come  out  of the  Black Land  far beyond  his country', 
        and  the  name  Mordor  had  certainly  arisen: cf.  the second  version of 
        The  Fall  of  Numenor  (V.29,  31),  'And  they  came  at  last  even  to 
        Mordor  the  Black  Country,  where   Sauron,  that   is  in   the  Gnomish 
        tongue  named  Thu,  has  rebuilt  his  fortresses.'  See  further  p.  218 
        note 17.                                                                    
    6.  My father first put 'an old village which had  an inn',  but the  change to 
        'the old village of Bree, on the west side of Bree-hill. It had an inn' was 
        almost  certainly  made  as  he  wrote  (and  'Prancing Pony'  above 'White 
        Horse' likewise).  This is  where the  name first  appears, based  on Brill 
        in Buckinghamshire, a place which he knew well, for  it sits  on a  hill in 
        the  Little  Kingdom  of  Farmer   Giles  of   Ham  (see   Carpenter,  Bio- 
        graphy,  p.  160).  The name  Brill is  derived from  the old  British word 
        bre  'hill',  to  which  the  English  added  their own  word hyll;  cf. LR 
        Appendix  F  (p.  414),  and  the Guide  to the  Names in  The Lard  of the 
        Rings (in Lobdell, A Tolkien Compass, 1975), entry Archet.                
   
                                     VIII.                                 
                                ARRIVAL AT BREE.                             
                                                                            
   My father continued on  into a  description of  the Breelanders  without a 
   break. Subsequently he wrote over the original pencilled text in  ink, and 
   in that form, necessarily, I give it here.'                               
                                                                            
   Little  in  a  sense  - it  had perhaps  some 50  houses on  the hillside, 
   and  a  large  inn  because  of  the  goings  and  comings  on   the  Road 
   (though  those  were  now  less  than  they  had  once  been). But  it was 
   actually  a  village built  by Big  People -  mainly (the  nearest settled 
   habitation  of  that  large  and  mysterious  race  to  the   Shire).  Not 
   many  lived  as  far  West  as  that  in  those  days,  and  the Bree-folk 
   (together   with  the   neighbouring  villages   of  Staddle   and  Crick) 
   were  an  odd  and   rather  isolated   community,  belonging   to  nobody 
   but   themselves   (and   more   accustomed   to  dealing   with  hobbits, 
   dwarves,  and  the   other  odd   inhabitants  of   the  world   than  Big 
   People  were  or   are).  They   were  brown-faced,   dark-haired,  broad, 
   shortish,  cheerful  and  independent.   They  nor   any  one   else  knew 
   why  or  when  they  had  settled  where  they   were.  The   land  there- 
   abouts  and  for   many  miles   eastward  was   pretty  empty   in  those 
   days.  There  were  hobbits  about,  of  course  - some  higher up  on the 
   slopes  of  Bree-hill  itself,  and  many in  the valley  of Combe  on the 
   east  side.  For not  all hobbits  lived in  the Shire  by any  means. But 
   the  Outsiders  were a  rustic, not  to say  (though in  the Shire  it was 
   often  said)  uncivilized  sort.  Some  were  in   fact  no   better  than 
   tramps  and  wanderers,  ready  to dig  a hole  in any  bank, and  to stay 
   there just as long  or short  a time  as it  suited them.  So the  folk of 
  
   Bree  were,  you  see,   familiar  enough   with  hobbits,   civilized  or 
   otherwise  -  for  Brandywine  Bridge  was  not  so   far  off.   But  our 
   hobbits  were  not  familiar  with  Bree-folk,   and  the   houses  seemed 
   strange, large and tall  (almost hillocks),  as they  trotted in  on their 
   ponies.                                                                   
                                                                            
   My father then struck this out, and began again. He was  still numbering 
   the pages  continuously from  the beginning  of Chapter  VI (the  story of 
   the  Barrow-wight),  but  when  he  reached  Bingo's  song  at the  inn he 
   realised that he was well into a new chapter, and wrote  in 'VII'  at this 
   point, i.e. at the beginning of this new  account of  the people  of Bree. 
   Once again there is no title.                                             
   
                                                 
                                                                              
    The  manuscript  of  this  chapter  is  an  exceedingly  complicated docu- 
   ment:  pencil  overlaid  with  ink  (sometimes  remaining  partly  legible, 
   sometimes  not  at  all), pencil  not overlaid  but struck  through, pencil 
   allowed to stand, and  fresh composition  in ink,  together with  riders on 
   slips and complex directions for insertions. There is no reason  to suppose 
   that the 'layers' are significantly separated  in time,  but the  story was 
   evolving as my father wrote: and the only  way to  present a  coherent text 
   is to give the manuscript in its last form. The chapter is given  almost in 
   full, since although much was retained it can only be  seen clearly  from a 
   complete text just what the story was; but for convenience I divide it into 
   two chapters in this book,  breaking the  narrative at  the point  where FR 
   Chapter  g  'At  the  Sign  of The  Prancing Potty'  ends and  10 'Strider' 
   begins.                                                                     
    The  interrelations  of  chapter-structure  in the  following part  of the 
   story are inevitably complex, and can best be seen from a table:            
   
          Original text.        
                               
    VII. Arrival at Bree, and 
          Bingo's song.         
                               
      Conversation with Trotter 
            and Butterbur.      
                               
      Attack on the inn.        
                               
      Journey to Weathertop. 
                               
   VIII. Attack on Weathertop. 
                               
      Weathertop to Rivendell. 
   
    This Book.                               
                                            
    VIII. 9. 'At the Sign of The            
                 Prancing Pony'.      
                                            
    IX. 10. 'Strider'.                     
                                            
        11.'A Knife in the Dark'. 
                                            
    X.                                  
                                            
    XI. 12. 'Flight to the Ford'.           
   
      
                                                                             
  
    It will be seen at the beginning of this text that the presence of Men at 
   Bree  had  been  temporarily  abandoned,  and  the  description  of  their 
   appearance  in  the  rejected  passage just  given is  now applied  to the 
   hobbits  of  the  Bree-land; the  innkeeper is  a hobbit,  and?he Prancing 
   Pony has a round front door leading into the side of Bree-hill.            
                                                                             
    They  were  hobbit-folk   of  course   that  lived   in  Bree   (and  the 
   neighbouring  villages  of  Combe  and  Archet).(2) Not  all   the  hobbits 
   lived  in  the  Shire  by  any  means,  but the  Outsiders were  a rustic, 
   not  to  say  (though in  the Shire  it was  often said)  uncivilized lot, 
   and  not  held  in  much  account.  There  were   probably  a   good  many 
   more  of  them  scattered  about  in  the  West  of  the  world  in  those 
   days  than  people  in  the  Shire  imagined,  though  many   were  indeed 
   no  better  than  tramps  and  wanderers,  ready  to dig  a rough  hole in 
   any  bank,  and stay  only as  long as  it suited  them. The  villagers of 
   Bree,  Combe,  and  Archet,  however,  were   settled  folk   (in  reality 
   not  more  rustic  than  most of  their distant  relations in  Hobbiton) - 
   
   but   they   were  rather   odd  and   independent,  and   belonged  to 
   nobody   but   themselves.    They   were    browner-skinned,   darker- 
   haired, slightly stouter,  a good  deal broader  (and perhaps  a trifle 
   tougher)  than  the  average  hobbit  of  the  Shire. Neither  they nor 
   anyone  else  knew  why  or  when  they  had  settled  just  there; but 
   there  they  were,  moderately  prosperous  and  content. The  land all 
   round  about  was very  empty for  leagues and  leagues in  those days, 
   and few folk (Big  or Little)  would be  seen in  a day's  march. Owing 
   to the  Road the  inn at  Bree was  fairly large;  but the  comings and 
   goings,  East  or  West,  were  less than  they had  been, and  the inn 
   was  now  chiefly  used  as  a meeting-place  for the  idle, talkative, 
   sociable  or  inquisitive  inhabitants  of  the  villages  and  the odd 
   inhabitants of the wilder country round about.                         
     When  our  four  hobbits  at  last  rode  into  Bree  they  were very 
   glad.  The  inn  door  was  open.  It  was a  large round  door leading 
   into the side of Bree-hill, at which  the road  turned, looping  to the 
   right,  and  disappeared  in  the  darkness.  Light  streamed  into the 
   road  from  the  door,  over  which  there  was  a  lamp  swinging  and 
   beneath that  a sign  - a  fat white  pony standing  on his  hind legs. 
   Over  the  door  was  painted in  white letters:  The Prancing  Pony by 
   Barnabas Butterbur.(3) Someone was singing a song inside.                
     As the hobbits  got off  their ponies  the song  ended and  there was 
   a  burst  of  laughter. Bingo  stepped inside,  and nearly  bumped into 
   the largest and fattest hobbit that he had ever set eyes on in  all his 
   days  in the  well-fed Shire.  It was  obviously Mr  Butterbur himself. 
   He  had on  a white  apron and  was scuttling  out of  one door  and in 
   through  another with  a tray  full of  full mugs.  'Can we...  ?' said 
   Bingo.                                                                 
     'Half  a  moment  if  you  please,'  the  landlord  shouted  over his 
   shoulder, and vanished  into a  babel of  voices and  a cloud  of smoke 
   beyond  the  door.  In  a  moment  he  was out  again wiping  his hands 
   on  his  apron.  'Good  evening,  master,'  he said.  'What may  you be 
   wanting? '                                                             
     'Beds for four and stabling for  five ponies,'  said Bingo,  'if that 
   can  be  managed.  We  have  come  far  today.  Are  you  Mr Butterbur, 
   perhaps? '                                                             
     'That's  right,'  he  answered,  'Barnabas   is  my   name,  Barnabas 
   Butterbur at your service - if it is possible. But the house  is nearly 
   full, and so are the stables.'                                         
     'I was afraid it might be,' said Bingo.  'I hear  it is  an excellent 
   house.  We  were  specially  recommended  to  stop  here by  our friend 
   Tom Bombadil.'                                                         
   
                                             
  
                                                                       
    'In  that  case  anything  can  be  managed!'  said  Mr  Butterbur, 
   slapping  his  thighs  and beaming.  'Come right  inside! And  how is 
   the  old  fellow?  Mad  and  merry,  but  merrier  than mad,  I'll be 
   bound!  Why  didn't  he  come  along  too,  and  then we  should have 
   had  some  fun!  Hi! Nob!(4) Come  here! Where  are you,  you woolly- 
   footed  slow-coach?  Take   the  guests'   bags!  Where's   Bob?  You 
   don't know? Well, find  out! Double  sharp. I  haven't got  six legs, 
   nor six arms, nor six eyes either. Tell Bob.there's five  ponies that 
   have  to  be  stabled.  And  well,  mind  you.  Well,  you  must make 
   room  then,  if  they  have to  go in  bedrooms!(5) Come  right inside, 
   sirs, all of you. Pleased to  meet you!  What names  did you  say? Mr 
   Hill,  Mr  Rivers,  Mr  Green,  and  Mr  Brown.(6) Can't  say  I  have 
   heard  those names  before, but  I am  pleased to  meet you  and hear 
   them now.' Bingo had  made them  up, of  course, on  the spur  of the 
   moment,  suddenly  feeling  that  it  would  not  be  at all  wise to 
   publish their  real names  in a  hobbit-inn on  the high  road. Hill, 
   Rivers,  Green,  Brown  sounded  much  stranger  as  names   to  hob- 
   bits than they do to us,  and Mr  Butterbur had  his own  reasons for 
   thinking  them  unlikely. However,  he said  nothing about  that yet. 
   'But there,' he went on, 'I dare say  there are  lots of  queer names 
   and queer folk that we never hear of in these parts. We don't  see so 
   many  Shire-folk  in  these  days.  Time  was  when  the  Tooks, now, 
   often came along to have a crack  with me  or my  old dad.  Rare good 
   people  were the  Tooks. They  say they  had Bree  blood in  'em, and 
   were not quite like other Shire-folk, but I don't know the  rights of 
   it. But there! I must be  running off.  But wait  a minute  now! Four 
   riders and five  ponies? Let  me see,  what does  that remind  me of? 
   Never mind, it will come  back. All  in good  time. One  thing drives 
   out another, as they say. I am a bit busy tonight. Lots of  folk have 
   dropped  in,  unexpected.  Hi, Nob!  Take these  bags to  the guests' 
   rooms. That's right. Seven  to ten  down the  west passage.  Be quick 
   now!  And  will  you  be  wanting  supper?  You  will. I  thought so. 
   Soon,  I  shouldn't  wonder. Very  well, masters,  soon it  shall be. 
   This way now!  Here's a  room will  suit you  nicely, I  hope. Excuse 
   me, now.  I must  be trotting.  'Tis hard  work for  two legs,  but I 
   don't get thinner. I'll look in  again later.  If you  want anything, 
   ring the hand-bell, and Nob will come. If he don't, shout!           
    Off he went, leaving them feeling  a little  breathless. He  had not 
   stopped  talking  to  them  (mixed  with  the  giving  of  orders and 
   instructions to  other scuttling  hobbits in  the passages)  from the 
   time  that  he welcomed  Bingo, until  he ushered  them into  a small 
   but cosy private parlour.  There was  a bit  of bright  fire burning; 
   
   there  were  some  very  comfortable  chairs,  and  there  was  a  round 
   table,  already  spread  with a  white cloth.  On it  was a  large hand- 
   bell.  But  Nob,  a  small  round  curly-haired  red-faced  hobbit, came 
   bustling back long before they thought of using it.                     
     'Will  you  be  wanting  anything  to drink,  masters?' he  asked. 'Or 
   shall I show you your rooms, while supper is making?'                   
     They  were  washed,  and  in  the  middle  of  a  good  deep   mug  of 
   beer  each,  before  Mr  Butterbur  came  trotting  in  again,  followed 
   by  Nob.  A fine  smell came  with them.  In a  twinkling the  table was 
   laid.  Hot  soup,  cold  meats,  new  loaves,  mounds of  butter, cheese 
   and fresh fruits, all the good solid plain  food dear  to hobbit-hearts, 
   was  set  before  them in  plenty. They  went at  it with  a will  - not 
   without  a  passing  thought (in  Bingo's mind  especially) that  it had 
   to  be  paid  for,  and that  they had  no endless  store of  money. The 
   time  would  come  all  too  soon  when  they  would  have to  pass good 
   inns  (even  if  they  could find  them).(7) Mr Butterbur  hovered round 
   for  a  bit,  and  then  prepared to  leave. 'I  don't know  whether you 
   would  care  to join  the company  after supper,'  he said,  standing in 
  
   the  door.  'But perhaps  you would  rather find  your beds.  Still, the 
   company  would  be  pleased  to  welcome  you,  if  you  had a  mind. We 
   don't get travellers from  the Shire  - outsiders  we call  'em, begging 
   your pardon - too often in these  days; and  we like  to hear  the news, 
   or  any new  song you  may have  in mind.  But as  you like,  sirs. Ring 
   the bell, if you wish for anything.'                                    
     There  was  nothing  omitted  that they  could wish  for, so  they did 
   not  need  to  ring  the  bell.  So  refreshed  and encouraged  did they 
   feel at the  end of  their supper  (about 55  minutes steady  going, not 
   hindered  by   unnecessary  talk)   that  they   decided  to   join  the 
   company.  At  least   Odo,  Frodo,   and  Bingo   did.  Merry   said  he 
   thought it would be too stuffy. 'I shall either sit here quietly  by the 
   fire, or else go out for a snuff of the  air outside.  Mind your  Ps and 
   Qs, and don't forget that  you are  supposed to  be escaping  in secret, 
   and  are  Mr  Hill,  Mr  Green,  and  Mr  Brown."All right,'  they said. 
   'Mind  yourself!  Don't get  lost, and  don't forget  that it  is safest 
   indoors.'  Then  they   went  and   joined  the   company  in   the  big 
   meeting-room  of  the  inn.  The  gathering  was  large,  as  they  dis- 
   covered  as  soon  as their  eyes became  used to  the light.  This came 
   chiefly from a large fire on a wide hearth, for the  rather dim  rays of 
   three   lamps   hanging  from   the  roof   were  clouded   with  smoke. 
   Barnabas   Butterbur  was   standing  near   the  fire.   He  introduced 
   them,  so  quickly  that  they  did   not  catch   half  the   names  he 
   mentioned,   nor   discover   to   whom  the   names  they   caught  be- 
   
    
                                                                        
   longed.  There  seemed  to  be  several  Mugworts  (an  odd  name  to 
   their way of thinking), and  also other  rather botanical  names like 
   Rushlight,  Heathertoes,  Ferny,  and   Appledore  (not   to  mention 
   Butterbur);  there  were also  some (to  hobbits) natural  names like 
   Banks,    Longholes,    Brockhouse,    Sandheaver,    and   Tunnelly, 
   which  were  not  unknown among  the more  rustic inhabitants  of the 
   Shire.                                                                
     But  they  got  on  well  enough   without  surnames   (which  were 
   very little used in  that company).  On the  other side  the company, 
   as  soon  as  they  discovered  that  the  strangers  were  from  the 
   Shire,  were  disposed  to be  friendly, and  curious. Bingo  had not 
   attempted  to  conceal  where  they  came  from,  knowing  that their 
   clothes  and  talk  would give  them away  at once.  But he  gave out 
   that  he  was  interested in  history and  geography, at  which there 
   was  much  wagging  of heads  (although neither  of these  words were 
   familiar in Bree-dialect); and that he was writing  a book  (at which 
   there  was silent  astonishment); and  that he  and his  friends were 
   going  to  try  and find  out something  about the  various scattered 
   eastern hobbits. At this a regular chorus of voices broke out, and if 
   Bingo  had  really  been  going  to write  such a  book (and  had had 
   many  ears  and  sufficient patience)  he would  have learned  a good 
   deal in a few minutes, and  also obtained  lots of  advice on  who to 
   apply to for more and profounder information.                         
     But after  a time,  as Bingo  did not  show any  sign of  writing a 
   book  on  the  spot,  the  company  returned   to  more   recent  and 
   engaging topics, and  Bingo sat  in a  corner, listening  and looking 
   round.  Odo  and  Frodo  made  themselves   very  quickly   at  home, 
   and were soon (rather to Bingo's disquiet) giving lively  accounts of 
   recent  events  in  the Shire.  There was  some laughter  and wagging 
   of  heads,  and  some  questions.  Suddenly  Bingo  noticed   that  a 
   queer-looking,  brown-faced  hobbit,  sitting  in the  shadows behind 
   the  others,  was  also listening  intently. He  had an  enormous mug 
   (more  like  a  jug)  in  front  of  him, and  was smoking  a broken- 
   stemmed pipe  right under  his rather  long nose.  He was  dressed in 
   dark  rough  brown  cloth,  and  had  a  hood  on,  in  spite  of the 
  
   warmth,  -  and,  very  remarkably,  he   had  wooden   shoes!  Bingo 
   could see them sticking out under the table in front of him.          
     'Who  is  that  over  there?'  said  Bingo,  when  he got  a chance 
   to whisper to Mr Butterbur. 'I don't think you introduced him.'       
     'Him?'  said  Barnabas, cocking  an eye  without turning  his head. 
   'O! that is one of the wild folk - rangers we call  'em. He  has been 
   coming  in  now  and  again (in  autumn and  winter mostly)  the last 
   
   few years; but he  seldom talks.  Not but  what he  can tell  some rare 
   tales  when  he  has  a mind,  you take  my word.  What his  right name 
   is  I  never  heard,  but  he's known  round here  as Trotter.  You can 
   hear him  coming along  the road  in those  shoes: clitter-clap  - when 
   he walks on a  path, which  isn't often.  Why does  he wear  'em? Well, 
   that I can't say. But there ain't no  accounting for  East or  West, as 
   we  say  here,  meaning  the  Rangers   and  the   Shire-folk,  begging 
   your  pardon.'  Mr  Butterbur  was called  away at  that moment,  or he 
   might have whispered on in that fashion indefinitely.                  
     Bingo  found  Trotter  looking  at  him,  as  if  he  had   heard  or 
   guessed all that was said.  Presently the  Ranger, with  a click  and a 
   jerk of  his hand,  invited Bingo  to come  over to  him; and  as Bingo 
   sat  down  beside  him  he  threw  back  his   hood,  showing   a  long 
   shaggy  head of  hair, some  of which  hung over  his forehead.  But it 
   did not hide a pair of keen dark eyes. 'I'm Trotter,' he said in  a low 
   voice. 'I  am very  pleased to  meet you,  Mr -  Hill, if  old Barnabas 
   had  your  name  right?'(9) 'He  had,'  said  Bingo, rather  stiffly: he 
   was  feeling  far  from  comfortable  under  the  stare  of  those dark 
   eyes.                                                                  
     'Well, Mr Hill,' said Trotter,  'if I  were you,  I should  stop your 
   young  friends  from  talking  too  much.   Drink,  fire,   and  chance 
   meetings are well  enough, but  - well,  this is  not the  Shire. There 
   are queer folk about - though I say it as shouldn't,'  he added  with a 
   grin,  seeing  Bingo's  look.  'And  there  have been  queer travellers 
   through Bree not long back,' he went on, peering at Bingo's face.      
     Bingo   peered   back,  but   Trotter  made   no  further   sign.  He 
   seemed  suddenly  to  be  listening  to  Odo.  Odo  was  now  giving  a 
   comic  account   of  the   Farewell  Party,   and  was   just  reaching 
   Bingo's  disappearing  act.  There  was  a  hush of  expectation. Bingo 
   felt  seriously  annoyed. What  was the  good of  vanishing out  of the 
   Shire, if the ass  went away  and gave  their. names  to a  mixed crowd 
   in  an  inn  on  the  highway!  Even  now  Odo had  said enough  to set 
   shrewd  wits  (Trotter's  for  instance)  guessing;  and it  would soon 
   become  obvious  that  'Hill'  was  no  other  than  Bolger-Baggins (of 
   Bag-end  Underhill).  And  Bingo   somehow  felt   that  it   would  be 
   dangerous, even disastrous, if Odo mentioned the Ring.                 
     'You had better do something quick! ' said Trotter in his ear.       
     Bingo  jumped  on the  table, and  began to  talk. The  attention was 
   shifted  from  Odo  at  once, and  several of  the hobbits  laughed and 
   clapped  (thinking  possibly  that  Mr  Hill  had  been taking  as much 
   ale  as  was  good  for  him).  Bingo suddenly  felt very  nervous, and 
   found  himself,  as  was  his  habit  when  making a  speech, fingering 
   
    
                                                                       
   the things in his pocket.  Vaguely he  felt the  chain and  the Ring 
   there, and jingled it against a few copper coins;  but this  did not 
   help him much, and after a few  suitable words,  as they  would have 
   said in the Shire (such as 'We are  all very  much gratified  by the 
   kindness of your reception', and  things of  that sort),  he stopped 
   and  coughed.  'A  song!  A  song!'  they  shouted.  'Come  on now, 
   Master, sing  us something.'  In desperation  Bingo began  an absurd 
   song, which Bilbo had been fond of (he probably wrote it).(10)       
                                                                       
  
                                 [Song].(11)                            
                                                                       
    There  was  loud  applause.  Bingo  had  a  good  voice,   and  the 
   company  was  not  over  particular.  'Where's  old   Barney?'  they 
   cried. 'He ought to hear this. He ought to larn his cat  the fiddle, 
   and then we'd have a dance. Bring in some more  ale, and  let's have 
   it again! ' They made  Bingo have  another drink  and then  sing the 
   song  once more,  while many  of them  joined in;  for the  tune was 
   well-known and they were quick at picking up words.                  
    Much  encouraged  Bingo  capered  about  on  the  table;  and  when 
   he  came  a  second  time  to  'the  cow jumped  over the  moon', he 
   jumped in  the air.  Much too  vigorously:(12) for  he came  down bang 
   into a tray full of mugs, and then slipped and rolled off  the table 
   with a crash,  clatter, and  bump. But  what interested  the company 
   far  more  and  stopped  their  cheers  and  laughter  dead  was his 
   vanishing.  As  Bingo  rolled  off the  table he  simply disappeared 
   with a crash as if he had thudded through  the floor  without making 
   a hole.                                                              
    The local hobbits sprang to  their feet  and shouted  for Barnabas. 
   They  drew  away  from  Odo  and  Frodo,  who found  themselves left 
   alone in a corner and eyed  darkly and  doubtfully from  a distance, 
   as if they were  the companions  of a  travelling wizard  of dubious 
   origin  and  unknown  powers  and  purpose.  There was  one swarthy- 
   faced fellow who stood looking at them with a  knowing sort  of look 
   that  made  them  feel uncomfortable.  Very soon  he slipped  out of 
   the door followed by one of his friends: not a well-favoured pair.(13) 
   Bingo  in  the  meanwhile  feeling  a fool  (quite rightly)  and not 
   knowing  what  else  to  do  crawled  away under  the tables  to the 
   corner  by  Trotter,  who  was sitting  still quite  unconcerned. He 
   then sat back against the wall, and took off the  Ring. By  bad luck 
   he had been fingering it in his pocket just at the fatal moment, and 
   had slipped it on in his sudden surprise at falling.                 
    'Hullo! '  said Trotter.  'What did  you mean  by that?  Worse than 
   
   anything your friends could have said. You've  fair put  your foot           
   and finger in it, haven't you?'                                              
     'I  don't  know  what  you  mean,'   said  Bingo   (annoyed  and           
   alarmed).                                                                    
     'O yes you do,' said Trotter. 'But we had  better wait  till the           
   uproar  has  died  down.  Then,  if  you  don't  mind,  Mr Bolger-           
   Baggins, I should like a quiet word with you.'                               
     'What about?' said Bingo,  pretending not  to notice  the sudden           
   use of his proper name. 'O, wizards, and that sort of thing,' said           
   Trotter with a grin.  'You'll hear  something to  your advantage.'           
   'Very well,' said Bingo. 'I'll see you later.'                               
     In the meantime argument in a  chorus of  voices had  been going           
   on by the fireplace. Mr Butterbur  had come  trotting in,  and was           
   trying to listen to many  conflicting accounts  at the  same time.           
                                                                               
     The next part of the text, as far as the end of Chapter g in FR, is almost 
   word for word the same as in the final version,  with only  such differences 
   as  are  to be  expected: 'Mr  Underhill' of  FR is  'Mr Hill',  'There's Mr 
   Took,  now:  he's  not  vanished'  is  'There's  Mr  Green  and   Mr  Brown, 
   now: they've not vanished',  and there  is no  mention of  the Men  of Bree, 
   of the Dwarves, or of  the strange  Men -  it is  simply 'the  company' that 
   went off in a huff. But at the end, when Bingo said  to the  landlord: 'Will 
   you see that our ponies are ready?', the old narrative differs:              
                                                                               
    'There now!' said the landlord, snapping  his fingers.  'Half a             
   moment. It's come back to me, as I said it would. Bless me! Four             
   hobbits and five ponies! '                                                   
                                                                               
  
   As already explained, though I end  this chapter  here the  earliest version 
   goes  on  into what  was afterwards  Chapter 10  'Strider' without  a break; 
   see the table on p. 133.                                                     
                                                                               
                                      NOTES.                                    
                                                                               
   1. Bits  of  the  underlying  text  can  in fact  be made  out: enough  to show 
      that  the  conception  of Bree  as a  village of  Men, though  with 'hobbits 
      about', was present.                                                      
                                                                               
   2.  Crick  (p.  132)  has  disappeared  for  good  (but  cf. 'Crickhollow'); 
    Staddle also, but only temporarily.                                         
   3. Barnabas  Butterbur  is  written  in  ink  over  the  original  name  in 
    pencil:  Timothy  Titus.   Timothy  Titus   was  the   name  of   the  inn- 
    keeper   in  the   underlying  pencilled   text  throughout   the  chapter. 
    This  was  a  name  that  survived  from an  old story  of my  father's, of 
   
                        
                                                                               
        which only a couple of pages exist (no doubt all that was  ever written 
        down);  but  that  Timothy  Titus  bore  no  resemblance  whatsoever to 
        Mr Butterbur.                                                           
    4.  Nob was at first called Lob;  this survived  into the  inked manuscript 
        stage and was then changed.                                             
    5.  The original pencilled text went on from here:                          
         Come  right  inside.  Pleased  to  meet  you.  Mr  Took, did  you say? 
        Lor   now,  I   remember  that   name.  Time   was  when   Tooks  would 
        think nothing  of riding  out here  just to  have a  crack with  my old 
        dad  or   me.  Mr   Odo  Took,   Mr  Frodo   Took,  Mr   Merry  Brandy- 
        buck,  Mr  Bingo  Baggins.  Lemme  see,  what   does  that   remind  me 
        of?  Never  mind,  it  will come  back. One  thing drives  out another. 
        Bit  busy  tonight.  Lots  of  folk  dropped  in.  Hi, Nob!  Take these 
        bags (etc.)                                                             
        My  father struck  this out,  noting 'hobbits  must hide  their names', 
        and wrote these two passages on an added slip in pencil:                
         Mr  Frodo  Walker,  Mr  Odo  Walker  -  can't  say  I  have  met  that 
        name  before.  (Bingo  had  made  it  up  on  the  spur of  the moment, 
        suddenly realizing  that it  would not  be wise  to publish  their real 
        names in a hobbit-inn on the high road).                                
         What  name  did  you  say  -  all  Walkers,  Mr  Ben Walker  and three 
        nephews.  Can't  say  I  have  met  that name  before, but  I'm pleased 
        to meet you.                                                            
        These also were struck out, and the  passage that  follows in  the text 
        ('Come right inside, sirs, all  of you...'),  in pencil  overwritten in 
        ink, was adopted.                                                       
    6.  In  the  underlying  pencilled  text  of this  passage my  father wrote 
        Ferny but at once changed it to Hill; and in the text  in ink  he wrote 
        Fellowes  but  changed  it to  Green. Later  on, in  rejected pencilled 
        drafting,  Mr  Butterbur  says: 'You  don't say,  Mr Mugwort.  Well, as 
        long  as  Mr  Rivers  and  the  two  Mr   Fellowes  don't   vanish  too 
        (without paying the bill) he is welcome' (i.e. to vanish into thin air, 
        as Mugwort has asserted that he did: FR p. 173).                        
    7.  Cf.  Bingo's words  to Gildor,  p. 62:  'I had  come to  the end  of my 
        treasure.'  The present  passage was  rejected and  does not  appear in 
        FR: but cf. p. 172 note 3.                                              
    8.  Appledore. 'apple-tree' (Old English  apuldor). -In  FR (p.  167) these 
        'botanical'  names  are  primarily names  of families  of Men  in Bree. 
    9.  The underlying pencilled text  still had  here: 'I  am very  pleased to 
        meet  Mr  Bingo  Baggins', and  Trotter's next  words began.  "Well, Mr 
        Bingo...' See note 5.                                                   
   10.  Here  follows:  'It  went  to  a  well-known  tune,  and   the  company 
        joined  in  the  chorus', referring  to the  song which  was originally 
  
        given  to  Bingo  here (see  note 11),  where there  is a  chorus; the 
        sentence  was  struck  out  when 'The  Cat and  the Fiddle'  was chosen 
        instead.                                                                
   
  11.  My father  first wrote  here 'Troll  Song', and  a rough  and unfinished 
   version  of  it  is found  in the  manuscript at  this point.  He apparently 
   decided  almost  at  once  to  substitute  'The  Cat  and  the  Fiddle', and 
   there  are also  two texts  of that  song included  in the  manuscript, each 
   preceded by the words (as in FR p. 170):                                    
          It  was  about  an  Inn, and  I suppose  that is  what brought  it to 
   Bingo's  mind.  Here  it  is  in full,  though only  a few  words of  it are 
   now generally remembered.                                                    
        For the history and  early forms  of these  songs see  the Note  on the 
   Songs  at  the  Prancing  Pony  that  follows.  -  That  there  was to  be a 
   song  at  Bree  is  already  foreseen  in  the  primitive  outline  given on 
   p.  126:  'They  sleep  at  the  inn  and  hear   news  of   Gandalf.  Jolly 
   landlord. Drinking song.' 
  12.  In the  original text,  where the  song was  to be  the Troll  Song, the 
   comments  of  the  audience  on  the  cat  and  the  fiddle  are  of  course 
   absent.  Instead,  after  'the  company  was  not  over  particular',  there 
   followed:                                                                    
          They made him have  a drink  and then  sing it  all over  again. Much 
   encouraged   Bingo  capered   about  on   the  table,   and  when   he  came 
   a  second  time  to  'his  boot  to  bear  where  needed'  he kicked  in the 
   air. Much too realistically: he overbalanced and fell...                     
        The line His boot to bear where needed is found in  the version  of the 
   Troll Song written for this episode.                                         
  13. As the  people of  Bree were  conceived at  this stage,  the ill-favoured 
   pair  would  presumably  be  hobbits;  and  indeed   in  the   next  chapter 
   Bill  Ferny is  explicitly so  (p. 165).  His companion  here is  the origin 
   of   the   'squint-eyed   Southerner'   who   had   come  up   the  Greenway 
   (FR p. 168); but there  is no  suggestion as  yet of  that element  in what 
   was still a very limited canvas.                                             
                                                                               
                      Note on the Songs at the Prancing Pony.                   
                                (i) The Troll Song.                             
                                                                               
     When  my  father  came  to  the  scene  where  Bingo sings  a song  in The 
   Prancing  Pony  he  first  used  the  'Troll  Song'  (note  11  above). The 
   original version of this, called The Root of the Boot, goes back to his time 
   at the University of Leeds; it was privately printed in  a booklet  with the 
   title  Songs  for the  Philologists, University  College, London,  1936 (for 
   the  history  of this  publication see  pp.144-5).  My father  was extremely 
   fond of this song, which went to the tune of The fox went out on a minter's 
   night, and my delight in the line If  bonfire there  be, 'tis  underneath is 
   among my  very early  recollections. Two  copies of  this booklet  came into 
   my  father's  possession  later (in  1940-1), and  at some  time undetermin- 
   able he corrected the text, removing some  minor errors  that had  crept in. 
   I give the text here as printed in  Songs for  the Philologists,  with these 
   corrections.                                                                 
   
         A troll sat alone on his seat of stone,                 
         And munched and mumbled a bare old bone;                
         And long and long he had sat there lone                 
           And seen no man nor mortal -               
                Ortal! Portal!                                   
         And long and long he had sat there lone                 
           And seen no man nor mortal.                
                                                                
         Up came Tom with his big boots on;                      
         'Hallo!'says he, 'pray what is yon?                    
         It looks like the leg o'me nuncle John                   
  
           As should be a-lyin ' in churchyard.                  
              Searchyard, Birchyard! etc.                
                                                                
         'Young man,' says the troll, 'that bone I stole;        
         But what be bones, when mayhap the soul                
         In heaven on high hath an aureole                        
           As big and as bright as a bonfire?             
                On fire, yon fire!'                              
                                                                
         Says Tom: 'Oddsteeth! 'tis my belief,                   
         If bonfire there be, 'tis underneath;                   
         For old man John was as proper a thief                  
           As ever more black on a Sunday -                      
                Grundy, Monday!                                  
                                                                
         But still I doan 't see what is that to thee,           
         Wi'me kith and me kin a-makin'free:                     
                  So get to hell and ax leave o'he,             
                      Afore thou gnaws me nuncle!                 
                Uncle, Bunck!'                                   
                                                                
         In the proper place upon the base                       
         Tom boots him right - but, alas! that race              
                  Hath a stonier seat than its stony face;       
                     So he rued that net on the rumpo,           
                Lumpo, Bumpo!                                    
                                                                
         Now Tom goes lame since home he came,                   
         And his bootless foot is grievous game;                
         But troll's old seat is much the same,                   
             And the bone he boned * from its owner!              
                Donor, Boner!                                    
                                                                
   (* bone: steal, make off with.)                                 
   
      In  addition to  correcting errors  in the  text printed  in Songs  for the 
    Philologists my  father also  changed the  third line  in verse  3 to  Hath a 
    halo in heaven upon its poll.                                                 
      The original pencilled manuscript of the  song is  still extant.  The title 
    was Pero @ Podex ('Boot and  Bottom'), and  verse 6  as first  written went: 
                                                                                 
                  In the proper place upon the base                               
                  Tom boots him right - but, alas! that race                      
                  Hath as stony a seat as it is in face,                          
                         And Pero was punished by Podex.                          
                       Odex! Codex!                                               
                                                                                 
      My  father  made  a  new  version  of  the song  for Bingo  to sing  in The 
    Prancing  Pony,  suitable  to  the  intended  context,  and as  already ment- 
    ioned this is found in the manuscript of the present chapter; but it is still 
    in  a  rough  state,  and  uncertain,  and  was  abandoned when  still incom- 
    plete. When he decided that he would not after all  use it  in this  place he 
    did not at once reintroduce it into The Lord of  the Rings;  it will  be seen 
    in Chapter XI that while the visit  of the  hobbits to  the scene  of Bilbo's 
    encounter with the three  Trolls was  fully present  from the  first version, 
    there was no song. It was only introduced here later; but the  earlier drafts 
    of  Sam's  'Troll  Song'  proceed  in  series from  the version  intended for 
    Bingo at Bree.                                                                
                                                                                 
    Songs for the Philologists.                                                   
      The  origin  of  the material  in this  little booklet  goes back  to Leeds 
    University  in  the  1920s,  when  Professor  E.   V.  Gordon   (my  father's 
  
    co! league and close friend, who  died most  untimely in  the summer  of this 
    same  year,  1938)  made  typescripts  for  the  use   of  students   in  the 
    Department  of  English.  'His  sources',  in  my  father's words,  'were MSS 
    of  my   own  verses   and  his...   with  many   additions  of   modern  and 
    traditional  Icelandic  songs  taken  mostly  from  Icelandic  student  song- 
    books.'                                                                       
      In  1935  or  1936  Dr.  A.  H.  Smith  of  London  University  (formerly a 
    student at  Leeds) gave  one of  these typescripts  (uncorrected) to  a group 
    of Honours students there for  them to  set up  on the  Elizabethan printing- 
    press. The result was a booklet bearing the title                             
                                                                                 
                             SONGS FOR THE PHILOLOGISTS.                          
                                                                                 
                     By J. R. R. Tolkien, E. V. Gordon & Others.                  
                                                                                 
                    Privately  Printed  in  the  Department  of                   
                    English at University College, London                         
                                     MCMXXXVI.                                    
                                                                                 
      In November 1940 Winifred Husbands of University College wrote to            
    my father and explained that 'when the books were ready, Dr Smith             
    realised  that  he  had  never  asked  your permission  or that  of Professor 
   
                                                                     
                                                                                         
   Gordon,  and  he  said  that  the  books  must  not  be  distributed  till  that  had 
   been  done  -  but,  so  far  as  I  know,  he  has  never written  or spoken  to you 
   on  the  subject,  though  I  spoke  of  it  to him  more than  once. The  sad result 
   is  that  most  of  the  copies  printed, being  left undistributed  in our  rooms in 
   Gower   Street,   have   perished   like  the   press  itself   in  the   fire  which 
   destroyed   that   part   of  the   College  building.'   My  father   was  therefore 
   asked  to  give  his   retrospective  permission.   At  that   time  there   were  13 
   copies   known  to   her,  but   subsequently  she   found  more,   I  do   not  know 
   how many; my father received two (p. 142).                                             
    There   are   30   Songs   for   the  Philologists,   in  Gothic,   Icelandic,  Old, 
   Middle   and   Modern   English,   and  Latin,   and  some   poems  in   a  macaronic 
   mixture   of   languages.   My   father   was  the   author  of   13  (6   in  Modern 
   English,  6  in  Old  English,  i  in  Gothic),  and  E.  V.  Gordon  of  two.  Three 
   of  my  father's   Old  English   poems,  and   the  one   in  Gothic,   are  printed 
   with  translations  as  an   appendix  to   Professor  T.   A.  Shippey's   The  Road 
   to Middle-earth (1982).*                                                                
                                                                                         
                                (ii) The Cat and the Fiddle.                              
                                                                                         
   'The Cat  and the  Fiddle', which  became Bingo's  song at  The Prancing               
   Pony, was published in 1923 in Yorkshire Poetry, Vol. II no. 19 (Leeds,               
   the Swan Press). I give here the  text as  it is  found in  the original               
   manuscript, written on Leeds University paper.                                         
                                                                                         
                                  THE CAT AND THE FIDDLE,                                 
                                            or                                            
                     A Nursery Rhyme Undone and its Scandalous Secret                     
                                         Unlocked.                                        
                                                                                         
                           They say there's a little crooked inn                          
                          Behind an old grey hill,                                        
                      Where they brew a beer so eery brown                                
                      The man in the moon himself comes down,                            
                          And sometimes drinks his fill.                                    
                                                                                         
  (* This is a convenient place to cite my  father's explanation  of the  significance of 
   the  Birch-tree  that appears  in two  of the  poems given  by Professor  Shippey (see 
  
   his book pp. 206- 7); cf. also 'Birchyard' in the chorus to verse a of The Root of the 
   Boot. In a note on one of his copies of Songs  for the  Philologists my  father wrote: 
   'B, B,  Bee and  (because of  the runic  name of  B)  Birch all  symbolize mediaeval 
   and  philological  studies  (including  Icelandic);  while  A,  and   Ac  (oak   =  F) 
   denote  'modern literature'.  This more  pleasing heraldry  (and friendly  rivalry and 
   raillery)  grew  out of  the grim  assertion in  the Syllabus  that studies  should be 
   "divided  into  two  Schemes,  Scheme   A  and   Scheme  B".   A  was   mainly  modern 
   and  B  mainly  mediaeval  and  philological.  Songs,  festivities and  other gaieties 
   were however mainly confined to B.')                                                   
   
             And there the ostler has a cat                       
                 That plays a five-stringed fiddle;                
             Mine host a little dog so clever                     
                      He laughs at any joke whatever,            
                        And sometimes in the middle.              
                                                                 
             They also keep a homed cow,                          
                'Tis said, with golden hooves -                   
             But music turns her head like ole,                   
             And makes her wave her tufted tail,                 
                And dance upon the rooves.                         
                                                                 
             But O! the rows of silver dishes                      
                     And the store of silver spoons:              
             For Sunday there's a special pair,                   
             And these they polish up with care                   
                On Saturday afternoons.                           
                                                                 
             The man in the moon had drunk too deep,              
                The ostler's cat was totty,*                     
           A dish made love to a Sunday spoon,                    
             The little dog saw all the jokes too soon,          
                       And the cow was dancing-dotty.            
                                                                 
             The man in the moon had another mug                  
                And fell beneath his chair,                       
             And there he called for still more ale,              
             ?hough the stars mere fading thin and pale,          
                And the dawn was on the stair.                    
                                                                 
             Then the ostler said to his tipsy cat:               
             'The white horses of the Moon,                       
             They neigh and champ their silver bits,             
             For their master's been and drowned his wits,        
             And the Sun 'll be rising soon -                     
                                                                 
           Come play on your fiddle a hey-diddle-diddle,         
                A jig to wake the dead. '                        
           So the cat played a terrible drunken tune,             
           While the landlord shook the man in the moon:          
                "Tis after three, 'he said.                       
                                                                 
                   They rolled him slowly up the hill             
                      And bundled him in the moon,                
                   And his horses galloped up in rear,            
                   And the cow came capering like a deer,        
                      And the dish embraced the spoon.            
                                                                 
   (* totty: tottery, shaky, dizzy.)                                
   
                                                                       
                                                                         
  
       The cat then suddenly changed the tune,                            
       The dog began to mar,                                              
       The horses stood upon their heads,                                
       The guests all bounded from their beds,                             
       And danced upon the floor.                                           
                                                                         
               The cat broke all his fiddle-strings,                       
                  The cow jumped over the moon,                           
              The little dog howled to see such fun,                      
       In the middle the Saturday dish did run                           
       Away with the Sunday spoon.                                        
                                                                         
       The mund moon rolled off down the hill,                              
       But only just in time,                                             
       For the Sun looked up with fiery head,                               
             And ordered everyone back to bed,                            
                And the ending of the rhyme.                              
                                                                         
   The two versions found in the  manuscript of  the present  chapter move 
   progressively towards the final form, and with emendations made  to the 
   second of them it is virtually attained (FR pp. 170 - 2).             
   
                                        IX.                                     
                            TROTTER AND THE JOURNEY TO                          
                                    WEATHERTOP.                                 
                                                                               
   The  original  titleless  chapter  VII  continues  without  a  break through 
   what  became  in  FR  Chapter  10  'Strider',  ending  part  way  through  FR 
   Chapter r x 'A Knife in the Dark', but the first part of the narrative  to be 
   given  now  exists  in two  structurally quite  distinct forms  (both written 
   legibly in ink). These my father  marked 'Short'  and 'Alternative',  but for 
   the  purposes  of  this chapter  I shall  call them  A ('Alternative')  and B 
   ('Short'). The  relation between  the two  is a  textual conundrum,  though I 
   think  it can  be explained,"  the question  is however  of no  great import- 
   ance  for  the history  of the  narrative, since  the two  versions obviously 
   belong to the same time. I give first the alternative A  (on which  my father 
   subsequently wrote 'Use this version').                                      
                                                                               
    'There   now!'   said   the   landlord,  snapping   his  fingers.   'Half  a 
   moment.  It's  come  back  to  me,  as  I  said  it  would.  Bless  me!  Four 
   hobbits  and  five  ponies!  There's  been  some  enquiries  for  a  party of 
   your  description  in  the  last  few  days;  and  perhaps  I  might  have  a 
   word with you.'                                                              
    'Yes,  certainly!  '  said  Bingo  with  a sinking  feeling. 'But  not here. 
   Won't you come to our room?'                                                 
    'As  you  wish,'  said  the  landlord.  'I'll  be  coming  along to  bid you 
   good  night  and  see  that  Nob  has  brought  all  you  need,  as  soon  as 
   I've seen to a thing or two: we may have a word then.'                       
    Bingo,   Odo,   and   Frodo  made   their  way   back  to   their  parlour.(2) 
   There  was  no  light.  Merry  was  not  there,  and  the  fire   had  burned 
   low.  It  was  not  until  they  had  puffed  up  the  embers  into  a  blaze 
   and  put  on  a   faggot  that   they  discovered   Trotter  had   come  with 
   them. There he was calmly sitting in a chair in the corner.                  
    'Hullo!'said Odo. 'What do you want?'                                       
    'This  is  Trotter,'  said  Bingo  hastily.  'I  believe  he  wants  a  word 
   with me too.'                                                                
    'I do and I don't,' said Trotter. 'That is: I have my price.'               
    'What do you mean?' asked Bingo, puzzled and alarmed.                       
    'Don't  be  frightened.  I  mean  just  this:  I  will   tell  you   what  I 
   know,  and  give  you  what  I've  got,  and  what's  more  I'll   keep  your 
   secret  under  my  hood   (which  is   closer  than   you  or   your  friends 
   keep it) - but I shall want my reward.'                                      
  
   
                            
                                                                        
     'And  what  will  that  be,  pray?'  said  Bingo,  angrily;  he  not 
   unnaturally  suspected  that  they had  met a  rascal, and  he thought 
   uncomfortably  of  his  small  remaining  purse of  money.(3) All  of it 
   would hardly satisfy a rascal, and he could not spare any of it.      
     'Not  much,'  answered  Trotter  with  an  amused grin.  'Just this: 
   you must take me along with you, until I want to leave you! '         
     'Oh,  indeed!'  replied  Bingo,  surprised  but  not  much relieved. 
   'But even if I was likely to  say yes,  I would  not promise  any such 
   thing  until  I  knew  a  lot  more  about  you,  and  your  news,  Mr 
   Trotter.'                                                             
     'Excellent!'  said  Trotter,  crossing  his  legs.  'You seem  to be 
   coming to your senses again; and  that is  all to  the good.  You have 
   not been half suspicious enough so far.  Very well  then: I  will tell 
   you what I know, and leave the rest to you. That's fair enough.'      
     'Go on then! ' said Bingo. 'What do you know?'                     
     'Well, it's like this,' said Trotter, dropping his voice; he  got up 
   and went to the door,  opened it  quickly, looked  out, and  then shut 
   it  quietly  and  sat down  again. 'I  have quick  ears, and  though I 
   can't disappear into thin air, I can take care no one sees me,  when I 
   don't wish them to. I was behind a  hedge when  a party  of travellers 
   was  halted  by the  Road not  far west  from here.  There was  a cart 
   and horses and  ponies; a  whole pack  of dwarves,  one or  two elves, 
   and  -  a  wizard.  Gandalf,  of  course;  there's  no  mistaking him, 
   you'll  agree.  They  were talking  about a  certain Mr  Bingo Bolger- 
   Baggins and  his three  friends, that  were supposed  to be  riding on 
   the  Road  behind.  A  bit  incautious  of  Gandalf,  I must  say; but 
   then,  he  was  speaking  low  and I  have quick  ears, and  was lying 
   pretty close.                                                         
     'I  followed  him  and  his  party  here  to this  inn. There  was a 
   fine  commotion  for  a  Sunday  morning,  I  can  tell  you,  and old 
   Barnabas  was  running  round  in  rings;  but  they  kept  themselves 
   to themselves and did  not talk  outside closed  doors. That  would be 
   five  days  ago.(4) They  went  away  next  morning.  Now  up  comes  a 
   hobbit and three friends out  of the  Shire, and  though he  gives out 
   the  name  of  Hill, he  and his  friends seem  to know  a lot  of the 
   doings  of  Gandalf  and  of  Mr  Bolger-Baggins  of Underhill.  I can 
   put two and two  together. But  that need  not trouble  you: for  I am 
   going  to  keep  the  answer  under  my  hood,  as  I  said.  Maybe Mr 
   Bolger-Baggins  has  his  own  good  reasons  for  leaving   his  name 
   behind. But if  so, I  should advise  him to  remember that  there are 
   more folk than  Trotter that  can add  two and  two together;  and not 
   all are to be trusted.'                                               
   
     'I  am obliged  to you,'  said Bingo,  feeling relieved,  for Trotter 
   did not seem  to know  anything very  serious. 'I  have my  reasons for 
   leaving  my  name behind,  as you  put it;  but I  can't quite  see how 
   any  one  else  would  guess  my  real  name  from  what  has occurred, 
   unless  he  had  your  skill  in  eavesdropping, in  - er  - collecting 
   information.  Nor  what  use  my  real  name  would  be  to  anybody in 
   Bree.'                                                                  
     'Can't  you?'  said  Trotter  rather  grimly; 'but  eavesdropping, as 
   you  put  it, is  not unknown  in Bree,  and besides,  I have  not told 
   you all yet.'                                                           
     But  at  that  moment  he  was interrupted  by a  knock on  the door. 
   Mr  Barnabas  Butterbur  was  there, with  a tray  of candles,  and Nob 
   behind  him  with  jugs  of  hot  water.  'Thinking  you might  wish to 
   give  some  orders  before  you  went  to  bed,'  said   the  landlord, 
   putting  the  candles  on  the  table, 'I've  come to  wish you  a good 
   night. Nob!  Take the  water to  the rooms.'  He came  in and  shut the 
  
   door.                                                                   
     'It's like this, Mr - er - Hill,' he said. 'I've been asked more than 
   once to  look out  for a  party of  four hobbits  from the  Shire, four 
   hobbits with five ponies. Hullo, Trotter, you here! '                   
     'It's all  right,' said  Bingo. 'Say  what you  want. Trotter  has my 
   leave to stay.' Trotter grinned.                                        
     'Well,'  began Mr  Butterbur again,  'it's like  this. Five  days ago 
   (yes, that's  right, it  would be  Sunday morning,  when all  was quiet 
   and  peaceful)  up  rode  a  whole  pack  of  travellers.  Queer  folk, 
   dwarves  and  what  not, with  a cart  and horses.  And old  Mr Gandalf 
   was  with  them.  Now says  I to  myself, there's  been some  doings in 
   the Shire; and they'll be returning from the Party.'                    
     'From the Party? ' said Bingo. 'What Party?'                          
     'Lor  bless  you,  yes,  sir!  From  the  party  your  Mr  Green  was 
   telling  of.  Mr  Bolger-Baggins'  party.  A rare  lot of  traffic went 
   westward  through   here  earlier   in  the   month.  Some   Men  there 
   were too. Great  Big Folk.  There hasn't  been anything  like it  in my 
   time.  Those  that would  say anything  gave out  that they  were going 
   or taking stuff to  a Mr  Bolger-Baggins' birthday  party. It  seems he 
   was  a  relation  of  that  Mr  Bilbo  Baggins  there was  once strange 
   tales about. Indeed they are still told in Bree, sir; though  I daresay 
   they are  forgotten in  the Shire.  But we  are slower-moving  in Bree, 
   so to speak, and like to, hear old-tales again. Not that I  believe all 
   these  stories,  mind  you.  Legends,  I  call 'em.  They may  be true, 
   and  then  again  mayhap  they  ain't.  Now,  where  was  I?  Yes. Last 
   Sunday  morning  in  came  old  Mr  Gandalf  and  his dwarves  and all. 
   
   "Good  morning,"  said  I.  "And  where  may  you   be  going   to,  and 
   where  may  you  be  coming  from?"  says  I   pleasant  like.   But  he 
   winks at me, and  says nothing,  and neither  did any  of his  folk. But 
   later  on  he  drew  me  aside, and  he said:  "Butterbur," said  he, "I 
   have  some  friends  behind  that  will  be  passing  your   way  before 
   long.  They  should  be here  by Tuesday,(5) if they  can follow  a plain 
   road.  They are  hobbits: one  is a  round-bellied little  chap (begging 
   your  pardon,  sir)  with  red  cheeks,  and   the  others   just  young 
   hobbits. They'll  be riding  on ponies.  Just tell  them to  push along, 
   will  you?  I'll  go  on  slow  from  here,  and  they  had  best  catch 
   me  up,  if  they  can.  Now don't  go telling  anybody else,  and don't 
   encourage  them  to  stop  here  for  a holiday.  Your beer's  good; but 
   they must take what they can quick, and move on. See?"                  
     'Thankyou,'   said   Bingo,  thinking   Mr  Butterbur   had  finished; 
   and  relieved  again  to  find  that there  seemed nothing  very serious 
   behind the mystery.                                                     
     'Ah,  but  wait  a  minute,'  said  Barnabas  Butterbur,  dropping his 
   voice.  'That  wasn't  the  end of  it. There  was others  that enquired 
   after  four  hobbits;  and  that's  what  is  puzzling  me.   On  Monday 
   evening there came riding in a big fellow  on a  great black  horse. All 
   hooded  and  cloaked  he  was.  I  was  standing  by  my  door,  and  he 
   spoke  to  me.  Very  strange  I  thought  his  voice, and  could hardly 
   make out his talk at first. I did not like the looks of him at  all. But 
   sure  enough  he  was  asking  for  news  of  four  hobbits   with  five 
   ponies (6) that  were  riding out  of the  Shire. There's  something funny 
   here,  thought  I;  but  remembering  what  old   Mr  Gandalf   said,  I 
   gave  him  no satisfaction.  "I haven't  seen any  such party,"  I said. 
   "What  may  you,be  wanting  with  them,  or  with   me?"  At   that  he 
   whipped  up  his  horse  without  another  word,  and  rode   off  east- 
   ward.  The  dogs  were  all  yammering,   and  the   geese  a-screaming, 
   as he went through the village. I was  not sorry  to see  him go,  I can 
   tell you. But I heard tell later that  three were  seen going  along the 
   road  towards  Combe  behind  the  hill,  though  where  the  other  two 
   sprang from no one could say.                                           
     'But  will you  believe me,  they came  back, or  some others  as like 
  
   'em  as  night  and  dark  followed  after  them.  On  Tuesday  evening, 
   there  was  a  bang  at  the  door,  and  my dog  in the  yard set  up a 
   yelping  and  a  howling.  "It's another  of they  black Men,'  said Nob 
   coming  to  fetch  me  with his  hair all  on end.  Sure enough  it was, 
   when  I went  to the  door: not  one though,  but four  of 'em;  and one 
   was  sitting  there  in  the  twilight  with  his   horse  nigh   on  my 
   doorstep.  He  stooped  down  at  me, and  spoke in  a sort  of whisper. 
   
   It  made  me  go  queer  down  me  back,  if you  understand me,  as if 
   someone  had  poured  cold  water behind  me collar.(7) It was  the same 
   story:  he  wanted  news  of  four  hobbits  with  five ponies.  But he 
   seemed  more  pressing and  eager like.  Indeed to  tell you  the truth 
   he offered me a tidy bit of gold and silver if I  would tell  him which 
   way they had gone, or promise to watch out for them.                   
     '"There's  lots  of  hobbits  and  ponies  round  here  and   on  the 
   Road,"  said  I  (thinking things  mighty curious,  and not  liking the 
   sound of his voice). "But I  haven't seen  any party  of that  sort. If 
   you  give  me a  name, maybe  I could  give a  message, if  they happen 
   to call at my house." At that  he sat  silent for  a moment.  And then, 
   sir,  he  says:  "The   name  is   Baggins,  Bolger-Baggins,"   and  he 
   hissed out the end of it like a snake. "Any message?" says I, all  of a 
   twitter. "Nay, just  tell him  that we  are seeking  him in  haste," he 
   hissed;  "you may  see us  again, perhaps,"  and with  that he  and his 
   fellows  rode  away,  and  disappeared  quick  in  the  darkness, being 
   all wrapped up in black, like.                                         
     'Now  what  do  you  make  of  that,  Mr  Hill?  I  must say  that it 
   comes  in  my  mind  to  wonder  if  that is  your right  name, begging 
   your pardon. But I hope  I have  done right:  for it  seems to  me that 
   those  black  fellows mean  no good  by Mr  Bolger-Baggins, if  that is 
   who you are.'                                                          
     'Yes!  He  is Mr  Bolger-Baggins all  right,' said  Trotter suddenly. 
   'And  he  ought to  be grateful  to you.  He has  only himself  and his 
   friends to thank, if all the village knows his name by now.'           
     'I  am  grateful,'  said Bingo.  'I am  sorry I  cannot tell  you the 
   whole  story,  Mr  Butterbur.  I  am  very  tired, and  rather worried. 
   But to put it briefly,  these -  er -  black riders  are just  what I'm 
   trying  to  escape.  I  should  be  very  grateful  (and  so  also will 
   Gandalf  be,  and  I  expect  old Tom  Bombadil as  well) if  you would 
   forget  that  anyone  but  Mr  Hill  passed  this  way;  though  I hope 
   these abominable riders won't bother you any more.'                    
     'I hope not indeed! ' said Barnabas.                                 
     'Well,  now  good  night!'  said  Bingo.  'Thank you again  for  your 
   kindness.'                                                             
     'Good  night,  Mr  Hill.  Good  night,  Trotter!  '   said  Barnabas. 
   'Good   night,   Mr   Brown,  sir,   and  Mr   Green.  Bless   me  now, 
   where's Mr Rivers?'                                                    
     'I don't know,'  said Bingo;  'but I  expect he  is outside.  He said 
   something  about going  out for  a breath  of air.  He'll be  in before 
   long.'                                                                 
     'Very well. I'll not go locking  him out,'  said the  landlord. 'Good 
   
                                                             
                                                                        
   night to you all!' With that  he went  out, and  his feet  died away 
   down the passage.                                                     
                                                                        
     'There  now!  '  said  Trotter,  before  Bingo  could  speak.  'Old 
   Barnabas has told you a good deal of what I still had  to say.  I saw 
   the  Riders  myself.  There are  seven at  least. That  rather alters 
   things, doesn't it?'                                                  
     'Yes,' said Bingo, hiding his alarm as  well as  he could.  'But we 
   knew  already that  they were  after us;  and they  did not  find out 
  
   anything  new,  it  seems.  How  lucky  that  they  came   before  we 
   arrived! '                                                            
     'I should not be sure,' said Trotter. 'I've still some more to add. 
   [Added in  pencil: I  first saw  the Riders  last Saturday  away west 
   of Bree,  before I  ran across  Gandalf. I  am not  at all  sure they 
   were not following his trail, too. I  also saw  those that  called on 
   Barnabas.  And] on  Tuesday night  I was  lying on  a bank  under the 
   hedge of Bill Ferny's garden; and I heard Bill  Ferny talking.  He is 
   a queer fellow, and his friends are  like him.  You may  have noticed 
   him  among  the  company:  a   swarthy  fellow   with  a   scowl.  He 
   slipped out just after the song and the 'accident'. I  wouldn't trust 
   him.  He  would  sell  anything  to  anybody.  Do  you take  my mean- 
   ing? I did not see  who Ferny  was talking  to, nor  did I  hear what 
   was said: the voices were  hisses and  whispers. That  is the  end of 
   my news. You must  do what  you like  about my  'reward'. But  as for 
   my  coming  with you,  I will  say just  this: I  know all  the lands 
   between  the  Shire  and  the  Mountains,  for  I've   wandered  over 
   most of them  in the  course of  my life;  and I'm  older now  than I 
   look. I might  prove useful.  For I  fancy you'll  have to  leave the 
   open  Road  after  tonight's  accident.  I  don't think  somehow that 
   you will be wanting to  meet any  of these  Black-riders, if  you can 
   help  it.  They  give  me  the  creeps.' He  shuddered, and  they saw 
   with surprise that  he had  drawn his  hood over  his face  which was 
   buried in his hands. The  room seemed  very still  and quiet  and the 
   lights dim.                                                           
     'There!  It has  passed!' he  said after  a moment,  throwing back 
   his  hood and  pushing his  hair from  his face.  'Perhaps I  know or 
   guess  more about  these Riders  then even  you do.  You do  not fear 
   them enough  - yet.  But it  seems likely enough to  me that  news of 
   you  will  reach  them  before the  night is  old. Tomorrow  you will 
   have to go swiftly and secretly (if possible).  But Trotter  can take 
   you by ways that are little trod. Will you have him?'                 
     Bingo  made  no  answer.  He  looked  at  Trotter:  grim  and  wild 
   
                                                                   
                                                                            
   and  rough-clad.  It  was  hard  to  know what  to do.  He did  not doubt 
   that most of his tale was true  (borne out  as it  was by  the landlord's 
   account); but it was less easy to feel sure  of his  good intent.  He had 
   a  dark look  - and  yet there  was something  in it,  and in  his speech 
   which  often  strayed  from  the  rustic  manner   of  the   rangers  and 
   Bree-folk,  that  seemed  friendly,  and   even  familiar.   The  silence 
   grew, and still Bingo could not make up his mind.                         
        'Well, I'm  for Trotter,  if you  want any  help in  deciding,' said 
   Frodo  at  last.  'In  any  case I  daresay he  could follow  us wherever 
   we went, even if we refused.'                                             
        'Thank you!'  said  Trotter,  smiling  at  Frodo.  'I  could,  and  I 
   should,  for I  should feel  it my  duty. But  here is  a letter  which I 
   have for you - I daresay it will help you to make up your mind.'          
        To  Bingo's  amazement  he  took  from  a  pocket  a   small  sealed 
   letter  and handed  it over.  On the  outside it  was inscribed:  'B from 
                                                                            
   G X.                                                                      
        'Read it,' said Trotter.                                             
        Bingo  looked  carefully at  the seal  before he  broke it.  It seemed 
   undoubtedly  to  be  Gandalf's,  as was  the writing  and the  Rune @. 
   Inside was the following message. Bingo read it aloud.                    
                                                                            
        Monday  morning  Sept.  26.  Dear  B. Don't  stop long  in Bree  - not 
        for the night, if  you can  help it.  Have learned  some news  on the 
        way. Pursuit is getting close: there  are 7  at least,  perhaps more. 
        On  no  account  use  It  again,  not even  for a  joke. Don't  move in 
  
        dark  or  mist.  Push  along by  day! Try  and catch  me up.  I cannot 
        wait here for you; but I shall go slow for a day or  two. Look  out for 
        our camp on Weathertop Hill.(9) I shall wait  there as  long as  I dare. 
        I am giving this to a ranger  (wild hobbit)  known as  Trotter:  he is 
        dark,  long-haired,  has wooden  shoes! You  can trust  him. He  is an 
        old  friend  of  mine  and  knows  a  great deal.  He mill  guide you 
        to   Weathertop   and   further  if   necessary.  Push   along!  Yours 
                                              Candalf X.(10)                 
                                                                            
   Bingo  looked  at  the  trailing  handwriting  -  it  seemed  as  plainly 
   genuine  as  the  seal. 'Well,  Trotter!' he  said, 'if  you had  told me 
   right  away  that  you  had this  letter, it  would have  smoothed things 
   out a lot, and  saved a  lot of  talk. But  why did  you invent  all that 
   about eavesdropping?'                                                     
        'I did  not,' laughed  Trotter. 'I  gave old  Gandalf quite  a start 
   when  I  popped  up  from  behind  the  hedge.  I told  him he  was lucky 
   that it was an old friend. We  had a  long talk,  about various  things - 
   Bilbo  and  Bingo  and the  [added in  pencil: Riders  and the]  Ring, if 
   
           
                                                                      
   you want to know. He was  very pleased  to see  me, as  he was  in a 
   hurry and yet anxious to get in touch with you.'                    
   'Well,  I  must  admit  I am  glad to  have a  word from  him,' said 
   Bingo. 'And if you are a friend of  Gandalf's then  we are  lucky to 
   meet you. I am sorry if I was unnecessarily suspicious.'            
   'You   weren't,'   said  Trotter.   'You  weren't   half  suspicious 
   enough.  If  you  had  had  previous  experience  of   your  present 
   enemy,  you  would not  trust your  own hands  without a  good look, 
   once  you  knew  that he  was on  your track.  Now I  am suspicious: 
   and I had to make  quite sure  that you  were genuine  first, before 
   handing over  any letter.  I've heard  of shadow-parties  picking up 
   messages  that  were  not  meant  for  them  - it  has been  done by 
   enemies  before now.  Also, if  you want  to know,  it amused  me to 
   see if  I could  induce you  to take  me on  - just  by my  gifts of 
   persuasion.  It would  have been  nice (though  quite wrong)  if you 
   had accepted me  for my  manners without  testimonial! But  there, I 
   suppose my looks are against me! '                                  
   'They  are!  '  said  Odo  laughing.  'But  handsome is  as handsome 
   does, we say in the Shire, and anyway  I daresay  we shall  all look 
   much the same before long, after lying in hedges and ditches.'      
   'It will take more than  a few  days (or  weeks or  years) wandering 
   in the world to make you look  like Trotter,'  he answered,  and Odo 
   subsided.  'You  would  die first,  unless you  are made  of tougher 
   stuff than you look to be.'                                         
   'What  are we  to do?'  said Bingo.  'I don't  altogether understand 
   his letter. Gandalf said "don't stay in  Bree." Is  Barnabas Butter- 
   bur all right?'                                                     
   'Perfectly!'  said Trotter.  'As sound  a hobbit  as you  would find 
   between  the  West  Towers  and  Rivendell.  Faithful,  kind, shrewd 
   enough in  his plain  business; but  not overcurious  about anything 
   but  the  daily  events  among  the  simple  Bree-folk.  If anything 
   strange happens he just invents an.explanation  or else  forgets it. 
   "Queer,"  he  says, and  scratches his  head, and  goes back  to his 
   larder, or his brewhouse. That is just as well for you! I  expect he 
   has  now  convinced  himself  that  there  was  "some  mistake", and 
   that the light  was tricky,  and that  all the  hobbits in  the room 
   merely imagined that "Mr  Hill" disappeared.  The black  riders will 
   become ordinary travellers looking for a friend, in a week or  two - 
   if they don't come back.'                                           
   'Well, is it safe then  to stay  the night  here?' said  Bingo, with 
   a  look  at  the  comfortable  fire and  the candle-light.  'I mean, 
  
   Gandalf said: "push  along"; but  also: "don't  move in  the dark".' 
   
    It is here that the alternative version B (see p. 148 and note x) joins or 
    merges with version A just  given (though  before this  point, as  will be 
    seen,  there are  substantial passages  in common).  The beginning  of the 
    narrative is here quite different:                                         
                                                                              
      'There  now!'  said  the  landlord,  snapping   his  fingers.   'Half  a 
    moment.  It's  come  back  to  me,  as  I  said it  would. Bless  me! Four 
    hobbits and five ponies! I think I have a letter for your party.'          
      'A- letter! ' said Bingo, holding out his hand.                          
      'Well,'  said he,  hesitating; 'he  did say  that I  must be  careful to 
    deliver  it  to  the  right  hands.  So  perhaps, if  you don't  mind, you 
    would  be  so  good  as  to  tell  me,  who  you  might  expect  a message 
    from.'                                                                     
      'Gandalf?'  said  Bingo.  'An  old  -  er  -  man'  (he  thought perhaps 
    wizard was an inadvisable word) 'with a tall hat and a long beard?'        
      'Gandalf  it  was,'  said Butterbur;  'and old  he is,  but there  is no 
    call  to  describe  him.  All  folk  know him.  A wizard  they say  he is; 
    but  that's  as  may be.  But what  may your  first name  be, if  you will 
    excuse my asking, sir?'                                                    
      'Bingo.'                                                                 
      'Ah!  '  said  Barnabas."  'Well, that  seems all  right; though  he did 
    say  that  you  should  be  here  by  Tuesday, not  Thursday, as  it is.(12) 
    Here  is  the  letter.'   From  his   pocket  he   drew  a   small  sealed 
    envelope,  on  which  was  written:  To  Bingo from  G. (X) by   the  hand 
    of Mr B. Butterbur, landlord of the Prancing Pony, Bree.                   
      'Thank you   very   much,   Mr   Butterbur,'   said    Bingo,   pocketing 
    the letter. 'Now,  if you  will excuse  me, I  will say  good night.  I am 
    very tired.'                                                               
      'Good  night,  Mr  Hill!  I'll  be  sending  water  and candles  to your 
    room  as  soon  as  may  be.'  He  trotted  off;  and  Bingo,  Frodo,  and 
    Odo made their way back to their parlour.                                  
                                                                              
    Version B now  agrees with  version A  virtually word  for word  from here 
    (p. 148) to  Trotter's words  'but eavesdropping,  as you  put it,  is not 
    unknown in Bree, and besides, I have not told you all  yet' (p.  150), at 
    which point in A he was interrupted by the arrival  of Mr  Butterbur; thus 
    in B also, Trotter  tells them  of his  overhearing Gandalf  talking about 
    Bingo  with  the  Dwarves  and  Elves  on  the  Road west  of Bree.  B now 
    diverges again:                                                            
                                                                              
    ... Besides, I have not yet told you the most important part.              
    There were other folk enquiring after four hobbits.'                       
      Bingo's heart sank: he guessed what was coming. 'Go on,' he              
    said quietly.                                                              
   
     'On Monday evening  at the  west end  of the  village I  nearly ran 
   into  a  horse  and  rider  going fast  in the  dusk: all  hooded and 
   cloaked in black he was, and his horse was tall  and black.  I hailed 
   him with a curse,  not liking  the looks  of him;  and he  halted and 
   spoke. He had a strange voice, and I could hardly  make out  his talk 
   at first. Sure enough, he was asking  for news  of four  hobbits with 
   five ponies that were riding out of the Shire. I stood still  and did 
   not  answer; and  he brought  his horse  step by  step nearer  to me. 
   When  he  was quite  close he  stooped and  sniffed. Then  he hissed, 
   and  rode  off  through  the  village,  eastward.  I  heard  the dogs 
   yammering,  and  geese  screaming.  From  the  talk  in the  inn that 
   night I gathered that three riders had  been seen  in the  dusk going 
   along  the  Road  towards  Combe  behind  the  hill;  though  I don't 
   know where the other two sprang from.                                
     'On  Tuesday  I  was  on  the  look-out  all  day. Sure  enough, as 
  
   evening drew in, I saw the same riders again, or others as  like them 
   as  night  is  to  darkness  -  coming  down the  Road from  the West 
   again.  Four  this  time,  though,  not  three.  I  hailed  them from 
   behind a  hedge as  they passed;  and they  all halted  suddenly, and 
   turned  towards  my  voice.  One  of  them  -  he  seemed  larger and 
   mounted on  a taller  horse -  came forward  in my  direction. "Where 
   are you going, and what is your business?" I  said. The  rider leaned 
   forward as if he was peering - or  smelling; and  then riding  to the 
   hedge he spoke in a sort  of whisper.  I felt  cold shivers  run down 
   my  back.  It  was the  same story:  he wanted  news of  four hobbits 
   and  five  ponies.  But  he  seemed more  pressing and  eager. Indeed 
   (and it is that that is worrying me at the moment) he offered  a deal 
   of silver and gold, if I could tell him which way  they had  gone, or 
   promise to watch out for them. "I have seen no  such party,"  I said, 
   "and I am a wanderer myself,  and maybe  shall be  far West  'or East 
   by  tomorrow.  But  if  you  give  me a  name, maybe  I could  give a 
   message, if I happen to meet such  folk in  my way."  At that  he sat 
   silent  for  a  while;  and  then  he  said  suddenly:  "The  name is 
   Baggins, Bolger-Baggins,"  and he  hissed out  the end  of it  like a 
   snake. "What message?"  I asked  all trembling.  "Just tell  him that 
   we  are  seeking  him in  haste," he  hissed; and  with that  he rode 
   away  with  his  companions,  and  their  black  robes  were  quickly 
   swallowed  up  in  the dark.  What do  you think  of that?  It rather 
   alters things, doesn't it?'                                          
     'Yes,' said Bingo, hiding his alarm as  well as  he could.  'But we 
   knew already that they were after us; and  they do  not seem  to have 
   found out anything new.'                                             
   
     'If you can trust me!' said Trotter, with a look at Bingo. 'But              
   even so, I should not be too sure. I've a little more to tell. On              
   Tuesday  night I  was lying  on a  bank under  the hedge  of Bill              
   Ferny's garden...                                                              
                                                                                 
   Here version B returns again to the  other (p.  153), and  is almost  word for 
   word the same as far  as 'The  silence grew,  and still  Bingo could  not make 
   up his mind' (p. 154), the only difference  being that  after 'Bingo  did not 
   doubt that most of his tale was true' the words '(borne out as  it was  by the 
   landlord's  account)'  are  necessarily  absent,  since  in  this  version  Mr 
   Butterbur has not encountered the Riders. Now follows in B:                    
                                                                                 
     'I  should  take  a  look  at  that letter  of Gandalf's,  if I  were you,' 
   said Trotter quietly. 'It might help you to make up your mind.'                
     Bingo  took  the  letter,  which  he  had  almost  forgotten,  out  of  his 
   pocket.  He  looked  at   the  seal   carefully  before   he  broke   it.  It 
   seemed  certainly  to  be  Gandalf's,  as  was  the  writing,  and  the runic 
   @. He opened it, and read it aloud.                                            
                                                                                 
   The letter is the same as in version A, except at the end, since in this story 
   Gandalf gave the letter not to Trotter but to the landlord: (13)              
                                                                                 
     ... If you meet a ranger (mild hobbit: dark,  long-haired, has               
     wooden shoes!) known as Trotter, stick to him. You  can trust               
     him. Old friend of mine: I have seen him, and told him to look               
     out for you. He knows a lot. He mill guide you  to Weathertop               
     and further if necessary. Push along! Yours                                  
                             Gandalf (X).                                         
                                                                                 
     Bingo   looked   at  the   trailing  handwriting.   It  seemed   as  plainly 
   genuine  as  the  seal.  'Well,  Trotter,'  he  said,  'if  you  had  told  me 
   right  away  that  you  had  seen  Gandalf  to  speak  to,  and  that  he  had 
   written  this  letter,  it  would  have  smoothed  things   out  a   lot,  and 
   saved a lot of talk.'                                                          
  
     'As  for  the  letter,' said  Trotter, 'I  knew nothing  about it,  till old 
   Barnabas  brought   it  out.   Gandalf  put   two  strings   to  his   bow.  I 
   expect he was afraid I might miss you.'                                        
     'But why did you invent all that tale about eavesdropping?'                  
     'I  did  not  invent  it,'  laughed  Trotter.  'It  was  true.  I  gave  old 
   Gandalf   quite   a  start   when  I   popped  up   from  behind   the  hedge. 
                                                                                 
   The two  texts coincide  again from  this point  (p. 154)  - except  of course 
   that  Trotter  does  not say  here 'I  had to  make quite  sure that  you were 
   genuine first, before  handing over  any letter',  but simply  'I had  to mate 
   sure  that  you  were  genuine.'  But  when  Bingo  says  'I  don't altogether 
   
    understand this letter. He says "don't stop in Bree" ' (p. 155), in version 
    B he gets no further, for:                                                   
                                                                                
    At   that   moment  there   came  a   knock  on   the  door.   Mr  Butterbur 
    was  there  again,  with  a  tray  of  candles,  and  Nob  behind  him  with 
    jugs  of  hot  water.  'Here's  your  water  and lights,  if you  be wishing 
    for  your  beds,'  said  he.  'But your  Mr Rivers  has not  come in  yet. I 
    hope  he  will  not  be  long,  for  I've  a  mind  for  bed  myself,  but I 
    won't  leave  the  locking-up  to  anyone  else  tonight;  not   with  these 
    pestering black foreigners about.'                                           
      'Where  can  Merry  have   got  to?'   said  Frodo.   'I  hope   he's  all 
    right.'                                                                      
      'Give  him  a  few  more  minutes,  Mr   Butterbur,' said  Bingo.   'I  am 
    sorry  to  bother  you.'  'Very  good,'  he  said,  putting  the  candles on 
    the  table.  'Nob,  take  the  water  to  the rooms!  Good night,  sirs.' He 
    shut the door.                                                               
      'What   I   was   going   to  say,'   Bingo  went   on  quietly   after  a 
    moment,  'was:  why  not  stop  in   Bree?  Is   Butterbur  all   right?  Of 
    course, Tom Bombadil said so; but I'm learning to be suspicious.'            
      'Old  Barnabas!  '  said  Trotter.  'He's  perfectly  all right.  As sound 
    a   hobbit   as   there   is   between  the   West  Towers   and  Rivendell. 
    Gandalf   was   only   afraid   you   might   be   too   comfortable   here! 
    Barney   is   faithful,   kind,  shrewd   in  plain   business  -   and  not 
    overcurious  about   anything  but   the  daily   events  among   his  Bree- 
    folk.  If  anything  strange  happens,  he  just  invents   an  explanation, 
    or  puts it  out of  his mind  as soon  as possible.  "Queer," he  says, and 
    scratches   his   head,  and   then  goes   back  to   his  larder   or  his 
    brewhouse.'                                                                  
      'Well, is it safe to stay the  night here?'  said Bingo,  with a  look at 
    the  comfortable  fire  and  the   candles.  'At   any  rate   Gandalf  said 
    "Don't move in the dark".'                                                   
                                                                                
    At this  point the  two versions  finally merge.  It will  be seen  that the 
    essential differences of B from A are these. In  B, Butterbur  has Gandalf's 
    letter and gives it to Bingo at the outset  (though Bingo  does not  read it 
    there and then).  Trotter not  only, as  in A,  'eavesdrops' on  Gandalf and 
    his companions on the  Road west  of Bree,  but he,  not Butterbur,  has the 
    encounter with the Riders, and  not of  course at  the inn  door but  on the 
    road. The 'material' of the two  accounts is  closely similar,  allowing for 
    the Butterburian quality of the one, and the difference of place.            
      In  version  A Trotter,  to help  him make  up his  mind, gives  Bingo the 
    letter when Mr Butterbur has gone; in B, he  reminds Bingo  about it  (as in 
    FR p. r Sr ). And in B, Butterbur only now comes into  the parlour,  so that 
    the realisation that Merry has not come back is postponed.                   
   
      A  characteristic  combination  of,  or  selection from,  these divergent 
    accounts is found in the relation between the final story in FR and the two 
    original variants; for A is followed in  mating Mr  Butterbur enter  in the 
    middle  of  the  conversation  between  the  hobbits and  Trotter/Strider - 
    but  B in  mating it  Butterbur who  has Gandalf's letter. It  is extremely 
  
    characteristic, again, that  Trotter's 'eavesdropping'  on Gandalf  and his 
    companions  behind  the  hedge  on  the Road  west of  Bree survives  in FR 
    (p. 176),  but  becomes  the  eavesdropping  of  Strider  on   the  hobbits 
    themselves - for, of course in FR  Gandalf had  been in  Bree and  left the 
    letter long before, at the end of  June, and  at the  time of  the Birthday 
    Party  was  far  away.  But  while  the  relative  chronology,  as  between 
    Gandalf's movements   and  those   of  the   hobbits,  would   be  entirely 
    reconstructed, that of the latter was never changed.                        
                                                                               
    Thurs. Sept. 22.Birthday Party.                Gandalf and Merry, with      
                                                   Dwarves and Elves, left      
                                                   Hobbiton (after the          
                                                   fireworks).                  
                                                                               
    Fri. Sept. 23. Bingo, Frodo, and Odo                                         
                      left  Hobbiton  and slept                                 
                      out.                                                      
                                                                               
    Sat. Sept. 24. The hobbits passed the                                   
                      night with Gildor and the                                 
                      Elves.                                                     
                                                                               
    Sun. Sept. 25. The hobbits reached.             Gandalf and his.             
                      Buckland at night.           companions arrived at        
                                                   Bree in the morning.         
                                                                               
    Mon. Sept. 26. The hobbits in the Old.         Gandalf and his.             
                      Forest; first  night with.   companions left Bree,        
                      Tom Bombadil.                Gandalf leaving letter for 
                                                   Bingo. Black Rider comes 
                                                   to the inn (or encounters 
                                                   Trotter on the Road).        
                                                                               
    Tues. Sept. 27. Second night with Tom.         Four  Riders  come   to  the. 
                      Bombadil.                    inn  (or  Trotter encounters 
                                                   them on the Road).           
                                                                               
    Wed. Sept. 28. Hobbits captured by                                           
                      Barrowight.                                               
                                                                               
    Thurs. Sept. 29.                     Hobbits arrive at Bree.                
                                                                               
      The same dates for the hobbits' movements appear in The Tale of           
    Years in LR Appendix B (p. 372). That the 22nd of September, the day        
    of the Birthday Party, was a Thursday first appears  in the  fourth version 
   
    
                                                                              
   of 'A Long-expected Party' (FR  p. 34);  originally it  was a  Saturday (see 
                                                                              
   PP. ax, 38).                                                                
     For the significance of  the additions  in pencil  on pp.  153-4, whereby 
   Trotter is made to  have seen  the Riders  'away west  of Bree'  already on 
   the  Saturday,  before  Gandalf  arrived  there,  and  to have  spoken with 
   Gandalf about them when they met, see p. 217, note 11.                     
     From  the  point  where  the  two versions  join, the  text (in  ink over 
   pencil) proceeds thus. I give it in full, since though much was retained in 
   FR there are a very great many differences in detail.                       
                                                                              
     'You  mustn't,'  said  Trotter;  'and  so  you  can't  help  staying here 
   tonight.  What  has  been  done  can't   be  helped;   and  we   must  hope 
   that all will be well. I  don't think  anything will  get inside  this inn, 
  
   once it is locked.  But, of  course, we  must get  off as  early as  may be 
   in  the  morning.  I  shall  be  up  and  about  sooner  than  the  Sun and 
   Ill  see  all  is  ready.  You  are  two  or three  days behind  - somehow. 
   Perhaps  you  will  tell  me  as  we  go along  what you  have been  up to. 
   Unless  you  start early,  and go  fast, I  doubt if  you'll find  any camp 
   on Weathertop.'                                                             
     'In  that  case  let's  get  to  bed  now! '  said Odo  yawning. 'Where's 
   that  silly  fellow  Merry?  It  would be  too much,  if we  had to  go out 
   now and look for him.'                                                      
     At  that  very  moment  they  heard  a  door   slam,  and   feet  running 
   in  the  passage.  Merry  came  in  with  a  rush,  shut the  door hastily, 
   and  leaned  against  it.  He  was  out of  breath. They  stared at  him in 
   alarm  for  a  moment;  then  he  gasped:  'I've  seen  one,   Bingo.  I've 
   seen one! '                                                                 
     'What?' they cried all together.                                          
     'A Black Rider! '                                                         
     'Where?'said Bingo.                                                       
     'Here.  In  the  village,'  he  answered.  'I  had   come  back   from  a 
   stroll,  and  was  standing  just   outside  the   light  from   the  door, 
   looking  at  the stars:  it is  a fine  night, but  dark. I  felt something 
   coming  towards,  if  you  know  what  I  mean:  there was  a sort  of dark 
   shadow;  and  then  I  saw  him  for   a  second,(14) just  as   he  passed 
   through  the  beam  of  light  from  the  door.  He  was leading  his horse 
   along  the  grass-edge  on  the  other  side  of   the  Road,   and  hardly 
   made a sound.'                                                              
     'Which way did he go?' asked Trotter.                                    
     Merry  started,  noticing  the  stranger  for  the  first time.  'Go on,' 
   said Bingo. 'This is a messenger from Gandalf. He will help us.'            
     'I  followed  him,'  said  Merry.  'He  went  through the  village, right 
   to  the  east  end,  where  the  Road  turns  round the  foot of  the hill. 
   
   Suddenly  he  stopped  under   a  dark   hedge;  and   I  thought   I  heard 
   him   speaking,   or   whispering,  to   someone  on   the  other   side.  I 
   wasn't  sure,  though  I  crept  as  near  as  I  dared.  But  I'm  afraid I 
   came over all queer and trembling suddenly, and bolted back.'                    
      'What's to be done?' said Bingo, turning to Trotter.                          
      'Don't  go  to  your  rooms!  '  said  Trotter at  once. 'That  must have 
   been  Bill Ferny  - for  his hole  is at  the east  end of  Bree; and  it is 
   more  than  likely  that  he  will  have  found  out  which  rooms  you have 
   got.  They  have   small  windows   looking  back   west  and   the  outside 
   walls  are  not  very  thick.  We'll  all  stay  in here,  bar the  door and 
   window,  and  take  turns  to  watch.'  But  first   we  had   better  fetch 
   your baggage - and arrange the beds! '                                           
                                                                                   
   At this point my father interrupted his original pencilled draft text to set 
   down a sketch of the  story to  come, and  since he  did not  overwrite this 
   part of the manuscript in ink it can be read - or could be,  if it  were not 
   written in a scribble at the very limit of legibility and beyond.                
                                                                                   
   That was done. Pillows put in beds. Nothing happens that night -               i 
   but in the morning windows open, pillows on floor. The ponies                  1 
   have all vanished. Timothy [i.e. Timothy Titus the landlord] in a                
   great state. They..... [?a bill]. He pays for ponies [?but there                 
   are] no more to be had. Shortage in the village. They go on with                 
   Trotter on foot. Trotter takes them to a wild hobbit hole, and                   
   [? gets his friend] to run on ahead and send a message to Weather-               
   top by pony? Trotter [?guides them by quiet paths off the....]                   
   road and going through the woods. Once far in distance on a hill                 
   which looked down on to a piece of the road they thought they saw                
   a Black Rider sitting on his horse [?scanning] the road [?and the                
   country round].                                                                  
   ..... Weathertop [?about] 50 [written beside: 100] miles from                    
  
   Bree.                                                                            
      Commanding view all round.                                                    
      Gandalf had gone, but left a pile of stones - message. Waited                 
   two days. Must go on. Push on for ford. Help will be easy from                   
   Rivendell, if I get there.                                                       
      They come to Troll Stones..... of Road. Here owing to River                   
   ahead they [?are obliged] to go back to Road. Black Riders                       
   evidently expect them to visit Troll-wood [> Trollshaw] and are                  
   waiting on road where path joined it.                                            
                                                                                   
      At this stage, then, my father did not at all foresee the attack on the       
   hobbits at Weathertop, just as in the earlier sketch given on p. 126 he did 
   not foresee the attack on the inn. The visit to the Troll Stones had already 
   
                         
                                                                             
   been envisaged in that sketch (there described as 'foolish'), and there as 
   here the Riders would only finally come upon them at the Ford.             
     This is the first  occurrence of  the name  Trollshaw, which  appears on 
   the LR map (Trollshaws) but nowhere in the text.                           
     The text in ink continues:                                               
                                                                             
     Trotter  was  now  accepted  as  a  member  of  the  party,   indeed  as 
   their  guide.  They  at  once  did  as  he  suggested;  and   creeping  to 
   their   bedrooms   they  disordered   the  clothes,   and  put   a  pillow 
   longwise  in  each  bed.  Odo  added  a  brown fur  mat, a  more realistic 
   substitute  for  his head.  When they  were all  gathered in  the sitting- 
   room  again, they  piled their  things on  the floor,  pushed a  low chair 
   against  the  door,  and  shut  the  window.  Peeping  out  Bingo  saw  it 
   was  still  a  clear night:  he then  closed and  barred the  heavy inside 
   shutters,  drew  the  curtains,  and  blew  out  the candles.  The hobbits 
   lay on their blankets with  their feet  towards the  fire. Trotter  lay in 
   the  chair  against  the door.  They did  not talk  much, but  fell asleep 
   one  by  one.(16) Nothing  happened   in  the   night  to   disturb  them. 
   Both  Merry  and  Bingo  woke  up  once  in  the  early  and   still  dark 
   hours,   fancying   they  had   heard  or   felt  something   moving;  but 
   soon  they  fell  asleep  again. They  noticed that  Trotter seemed  to be 
   sitting  awake  in  his  chair  with his  eyes open.  It was  also Trotter 
   that  drew  the  curtains and  opened the  shutters and  let in  the early 
   light. He  seemed to  be able  to do  with next  to no  sleep. As  soon as 
   he   had   roused   them  they   tiptoed  along   the  passage   to  their 
   bedrooms.                                                                  
     There   they   found   how   good   Trotter's   advice  had   been.  The 
   windows  were  open  and  swinging,  and   the  curtains   were  flapping. 
   The  beds  were  tossed  about,  and  the  pillows  flung  on the  floor - 
   ripped open. Odo's mat was torn to pieces.                                  
     Trotter  promptly   went  in   search  of   Mr  Butterbur,   and  roused 
   him  out  of  bed. What  exactly he  said to  him he  did not  tell Bingo; 
   but   the   landlord   appeared   very   quickly,   and  he   seemed  very 
   frightened, and very apologetic.                                           
     'Never  has  such  a  thing  happened  in  my time,  or my  dad's,' said 
   he,  raising  his  hands  in  horror.  'Guests  unable  to sleep  in their 
   beds,  and  all.  What  are  we  coming  to?  But  this  has been  a queer 
   week,  and  no  mistake.'  He  did  not  seem  surprised  that  they  were 
   anxious  to leave  as soon  as possible;  before folk  were up  and about; 
   and  bustled  off  to  get  them some  breakfast at  once, and  have their 
   ponies got ready.                                                          
     But   before   long   he   came   back   in   dismay.  The   ponies  had 
   vanished!  The  stabledoors  had  been  broken  open  in  the  night,  and 
   
   they  were  gone,  and  all the  other ponies  in the  place as  well. This 
   was   crushing   news.   They   were   already   probably   too   late   to 
  
   overtake  Gandalf.  On  foot  there  was  no hope  of it  - they  could not 
   reach Weathertop for days, nor Rivendell for weeks.                         
     'What  can  we  do,  Mr  Butterbur?  '  asked  Bingo   desperately.  'Can 
   we  borrow  any  more  ponies  in  the   village,  or   the  neighbourhood? 
   Or hire them?' he added rather doubtfully.                                  
     'I  doubt  it,'  said Mr  Butterbur. 'I  doubt if  there be  four riding- 
   ponies left in all  Bree; and  I don't  suppose one  of them  is for sale or 
   hire.  Bill  Ferny  has  one,  a  poor  overworked  creature; but  he won't 
   part with that  for less  than thrice  its worth,  not if  I know  him. But 
   I'll  do  what  I  can.  I'll  rout  out  Bob  and  send  him  round  right 
   away.'                                                                      
                                                                              
     In  the  end,  after  an  hour  and  more's  delay,  it  turned  out that 
   only  one  pony  could  be  got  -  and  that  had  to  be  bought  for six 
   silver  pennies  (a  high  price   for  those   parts).  But   Mr  Barnabas 
   Butterbur  was  an  honest  hobbit,  and  a  generous  one  (not  but  what 
   he  could  afford  to  be  both);  and  he  insisted  on  paying  Mr Rivers 
   (that is Merry) for the  lost five  animals, 20  silver pennies,'  less the 
   cost  of  their  food  and  lodging.  That  made  a very  valuable addition 
   to  their  travelling  funds, since  silver pennies  were very  valuable in 
   those  days;  but  it  was  not  at  the  moment  much  comfort  for  their 
   loss  and  delay. It  must have  been rather  a serious  blow for  poor old 
   Barnabas, even though he was comfortably off.*                              
     Of  course  all  this  bother  about  the  ponies  not  only  took  time, 
   but  brought  the  hobbits  and  their  affairs   very  much   into  public 
   notice.  There  was  no  chance  of  keeping  their  departure  secret  any 
   longer  -  much  to  their  dismay,  and  to  Trotter's.  Indeed  they  did 
   not  get  off until  after nine  o'clock, and  by that  time all  the Bree- 
   folk  were  out  to   watch  them   go.  After   saying  farewell   to  Nob 
   and  Rob,'  and   taking  leave   of  Mr   Butterbur,  they   tramped  off, 
                                                                              
   (* Footnote. Still, I believe he came out on the right side in the end; for 
   it turned out that the ponies, wild with terror, had escaped, and  having a 
   great deal of sense eventually made their  way to  find old  Fatty Lumpkin. 
   And  that  proved  useful.  For  Tom  Bombadil  saw  them,  and  was afraid 
   that disaster had befallen the hobbits. So he went off to Bree to  find out 
   what he could; and there he learned all that Barnabas  could tell  him (and 
   a bit more). Also he bought the ponies  off Barnabas  (as they  belonged to 
   him  now).  That  was  very  much  to  the  delight  of Fatty  Lumpkin, who 
   now  had  friends  to  whom  he  could tell  tales, and  (as they  were his 
   juniors) on to whom he could shift most of the little work there was to do.) 
   
                                           
                                                                         
   anxious  and  downhearted.  Trotter  walked  in  front  leading  their 
   only pony, which was  laden with  the greater  part of  their luggage. 
   Trotter  was  chewing  an  apple:  he  seemed  to  have   a  pocketful 
   of  them.  Apples  and  tobacco,  he  said,  were  the things  he most 
   missed  when  he  could  not  get  them.  They took  no notice  of the 
   many  inquisitive heads  poking out  of doors  or popping  over fences 
   as  they passed  through the  village; but  as they  drew near  to the 
   east  end, Bingo  saw-a squat  sullen-faced hobbit  (rather goblinish, 
   he thought to  himself): he  was looking  over a  hedge. He  had black 
   eyes,  a  large  mouth,  and  an  unpleasant leer,  and was  smoking a 
   blackened  pipe. He  took the  pipe out  of his  mouth, and  spat back 
   over his shoulder as they went by.                                     
     'Morning, Trotter!  ' he  said. 'Found  some new  friends?' Trotter 
   nodded, but did not answer.                                            
     'Morning, gentles! ' he  said to  the hobbits.  'I suppose  you know 
   who you are going with? That's dirty Trotter, that is; or so  he calls 
   himself  -  though  I  have  heard  other  names  not  so  pretty. But 
   maybe a ranger is good enough for you.'                                
  
     Trotter  turned  round  quickly.  'Bill Ferny!'  he said.  'You put 
   your ugly face out of sight, or you'll get it broken. Not that that'll 
   do it much harm.' With  a sudden  flick, quick  as lightning,  half an 
   apple left his hand and hit  Bill square  on the  nose. He  ducked and 
   vanished with a yowk;(19) and  they did  not listen  to the  curses that 
   came from behind the hedge.                                            
     After  leaving  the  village  they  went  along  the  Road  for some 
   miles. It wound to the right, round the south side  of Bree  hill, and 
   then  began  to  run  downwards  into  wooded  country.(20) Away  north 
   of the Road they could  see first  Archet on  some higher  ground like 
   an island in the trees; and then down in  a deep  hollow, to  the east 
   of  Archet,  wisps  of  rising  smoke  that  showed  where  Combe lay. 
   After  the  Road  had run  down some  way and  left Bree  hill behind, 
   they  came  on  a  narrow  track  that  ran  northward  away  from the 
   Road. 'This is  where we  leave the  open, and  take to  cover!' said 
   Trotter. 'Not a short cut, I hope,' said  Bingo. 'It  was a  short cut 
   through  woods  that  made  us  two  days late  before.' 'Ah,  but you 
   had  not got  me with  you,' said  Trotter. 'My  cuts, short  or long, 
   don't go wrong.' His plan, as far  as they  could gather,  not knowing 
   the country, was to  pass near  Combe '  and keep  under cover  of the 
   woods while the Road was still near, and then to steer as  straight as 
   they  could  over  the  wild  country to  Weathertop Hill.  They would 
   in that way (if all went well) cut off a great loop of the Road, which 
   further  on  bent  away  south  to   avoid  the   Flymarshes  [written 
   
   above:  Midgewater].  Trotter  also  had  a  notion  that if  he came 
   across any of his friends among the wild hobbits,  one that  he could 
   trust,  they  might  send  him on  ahead on  the pony  to Weathertop. 
   But the  others did  not think  well of  his plan,  as it  would mean 
   carrying   heavy   packs,   and   thought  the   Flymarshes  [written 
   above:   Midgewater]   would   prove   bad  enough   (from  Trotter's 
   description)  without  that.(22) However,  in  the  meantime  walking 
   was not unpleasant. Indeed,  if it  had not  been for  the disturbing 
   events of the night before, they would have enjoyed this part  of the 
   journey better than any up to that time. The  sun was  shining, clear 
   but  not hot.  The woods  were still  leafy and  full of  colour, and 
   seemed   peaceful,   clean,  and   wholesome.  Trotter   guided  them 
   confidently  among  the  many  crossing  ways,  although   very  soon 
   they themselves lost all sense of direction; but  as he  explained to 
   them, they were not yet going in a straight line,  but making  a zig- 
   zag course, to put off any pursuit.                                  
     'Bill  Ferny  will  have  watched  where  we  left  the  Road,  for 
   certain,' he said; 'but I don't think he will follow us  far himself, 
   though  he  knows  the  land  round  here well  enough. It's  what he 
   tells other - people that  matters. If  they think  we have  made for 
   Combe, so much  the better.'  Whether because  of Trotter's  skill or 
   for  some other  reason, they  saw no  sign, and  heard no  sound, of 
   any other living thing all that day,  and all  the next  day: neither 
   two-footed   (save   birds),  nor   four-footed  (except   foxes  and 
   rabbits).  On  the  third  day  out from  Bree they  came out  of the 
   woodlands.  Their  way  had  trended  downwards  all  the  time,  and 
   now they came to flatter and more difficult country.                 
     They  were  on  the   borders  of   the  Midgewater   Marshes.  The 
   ground  became  damper,  in places  boggy, and  here and  there there 
   were pools, and wide stretches of  reeds and  rushes, full  of hidden 
   warbling birds. They had  to pick  their way  carefully to  keep both 
   dry-footed and on their line. At  first they  made fair  progress: in 
   fact  they  were  probably  going quite  as quickly  on foot  as they 
   could  have  done  mounted.  But  as  they went  on their  way became 
   slower  and  more  dangerous.  The  marshes  were  wide  and  treach- 
   erous,  and  across  them  there  was  only  a  winding ranger-trail, 
   which it taxed Trotter's skill to find. The  flies became  a torment: 
  
   particularly the clouds of tiny  midges that  crept up  their sleeves 
   and breeches and under their hair.                                   
     'I'm being eaten  alive! '  said Odo.  'Midgewater! There  are more 
   midges  than  water.  What  do  they  live  on,  when they  can't get 
   hobbits? '                                                           
   
     They  were  two  miserable   days  in   this  lonely   and  unpleasant 
   country.  Their  camping  places  were  damp  and  cold,  for  there was 
   no  good  fuel.  Armfuls of  dry reeds  and rush  and grass  blazed away 
   all  too  soon.  And  of  course the  biting things  would not  let them 
   sleep.   There  were   also  some   abominable  over-grown   cousins  of 
   the  cricket  that  squeaked  all  round, and  nearly drove  Bingo wild. 
   He  hated  crickets,  even  when  he  was  not  kept  awake by  bites to 
   listen to them. But  these crickets  were shriller  than any  cricket he 
   had  met,  and  even  more  persistent.  They   were  more   than  glad, 
   when  early  on  the  fifth  day  from  Bree  they  saw the  land before 
   them slowly rising again,  sloping up  until in  the distance  it became 
   a line of low hills.(23)                                                 
     To the right of the line there was a tall conical hill with a slightly 
   flattened  top.  'That  is  Weathertop,'  said  Trotter. 'The  old Road, 
   which we have  left far  away on  our right,  runs to  the south  of it, 
   and  passes  not  far  from  its  foot.  We  might  reach  it   by  noon 
   tomorrow; and I suppose we had better make for it.'                      
     'What do you mean?' asked Bingo.                                       
     'I  mean:  when  we  do get  there, it  is not  certain what  we shall 
   find. It is close to the Road.'                                          
     'But was not Gandalf going to camp there?'                             
     'Yes  -  but  what  with  one  thing  and  another,  you  are  already 
   three  or  even  four  days  behind  the  time when  he expected  you to 
   get there. You will be four or five days late by the  time we  reach the 
   top.  I  wonder  very  much if  we shall  find him  there. On  the other 
   hand,  if  certain  persons  were  warned  that  you  went  east  out of 
   Bree,  and  have  failed  to  find us  in the  wilderness, they  may not 
   unlikely   make   for   Weathertop  themselves.   It  commands   a  wide 
   view  of  the  lands  all  round.  Indeed  there  are  many   birds  and 
   beasts in this country  that could  see us  as we  stand here  from that 
   hill-top.  There  are  even  some  of the  rangers that  on a  clear day 
   could  spy  us from  there, if  we moved.  And not  all the  rangers are 
   to be trusted, nor all the birds and beasts.'                            
     The  hobbits  looked  anxiously  at  the distant  hill. Odo  looked up 
   in the pale sky, as if he feared to  see hawks  or eagles  hovering over 
   them.  'You  make  me  feel  most  uncomfortable,'  said  Bingo;  'but I 
   suppose it  is all  for our  good. We  ought to  realize what  danger we 
   are in. What do you advise us to do?'                                    
     'I think,' answered  Trotter slowly  and as  if he  was for  the first 
   time not quite  sure of  his plans,  'I think  the best  thing is  to go 
   straight  forward,  or  as  straight  as  we can,  from this  point, and 
   make for the line of hills.  There we  can strike  certain paths  that I 
   
   know, and in  fact will  bring us  to Weathertop  from the  North, and 
   less openly. Then we shall see what we shall see.'                     
                                                                         
     There  seemed  nothing  else  to  do.  In  any  case they  could not 
   stop in  that comfortless  land, and  the line  of march  that Trotter 
   proposed was more or less  in the  direction that  they must  take, if 
   ever  they  were  to  get  to  Rivendell.  All  that day  they plodded 
   along,  until  the  cold  and  early  evening  came  down.   The  land 
   became  drier  and  more  barren;  but  mists  and vapours  lay behind 
   them  on  the  wide  marshes.  A  few  melancholy  birds  were piping, 
   until  the  round  red  sun  sank  slowly  into  the  western shadows. 
   They  thought  how  its  soft  light  would  be  glancing  through the 
   cheerful  windows  looking  on  to  the  garden  at Bag-end  far away. 
  
   They  came  upon  a  stream  that  wandered  down  from  the  hills to 
   lose itself in the stagnant  marshland, and  this they  followed while 
   the  light  lasted.  It  was  already  nearly  dark  when  they camped 
   under  some  stunted  alder-trees on  the stony  banks of  the stream; 
   now  dark  before  them  loomed  the  bare side  of the  nearest hill, 
   bleak and barren. They set  a watch  that night,  but those  that were 
   not  watching  slept  uneasily.  The  moon  was  waxing,  and  in  the 
   early night hours a grey cold light lay on the land.                   
     Next morning  they set  out again  soon after  sunrise. There  was a 
   frost  in  the  air,  and the  sky was  a pale  clear blue.  They felt 
   refreshed, as if they had had a night of good sleep, and were  glad to 
   have  left  the  damp  heavy  air  of the  marshes. Already  they were 
   getting used  to much  walking, and  to short  commons (or  shorter at 
   any  rate than  they would  have thought  possible to  walk on  in the 
   Shire).  Odo declared  that Bingo  was looking  twice the  hobbit that 
   he was.                                                                
     'Very  odd,'  said  Bingo,  tightening  his belt,  'considering that 
   there is actually a great deal less of me. I hope the thinning-process 
   won't go on indefinitely, or I shall become a wraith.'                 
     'Don't  speak  of  such  things!'  said  Trotter  quickly,  and with 
   surprising earnestness.                                                
                                                                         
     Before  long  they reached  the feet  of the  hills; and  there they 
   found, for the first time since they left the Road,  a track  plain to 
   see.  This  they  took, turning  and following  it south-west.(24) It led 
   them  up  and  down,  following a  line of  country that  contrived to 
   keep  them  hidden  as  often  and  as  long  as  possible  from view, 
   either from the hill-tops above,  or from  the flats  to the  West. It 
   dived  into  dells,  and  hugged  steep  banks,  and  found  crossings 
   over  the  streams,  and  ways  round  the  bogs  that  these  made in 
   
                        
                                                                           
   hollow  places.  Where  it  crossed  a  flatter and  more open  space it 
   often  had  lines  of  large  boulders  on  either  side,  screening the 
   marchers almost like a hedge.                                            
    'I  wonder  who  made  this  path,  and  what  for?'  said   Frodo,  as 
   they  passed  along  one  of  these  avenues,  where  the   stones  were 
   unusually large and closely set. 'I am not sure I quite like it - it has 
   a,  well,  rather  barrow-wightish   look?  Is   there  any   barrow  on 
   Weathertop? '                                                            
    'No!'  said  Trotter.  'There  is  no  barrow  on  Weathertop   nor  on 
   any of these hills. The Men  of the  West did  not live  here. I  do not 
   know  who  made  this  path,  nor  how  long  ago,  but  it was  made to 
   provide  a  way  to Weathertop  that could  be defended.  It is  told by 
   some  that  Gilgalad  and  Valandil [later  > Elendil]  made a  fort and 
   strong place here in the Ancient Days, when they marched East.'          
    'Who  was  Gilgalad?'  asked  Frodo;  but   Trotter  did   not  answer, 
   and seemed to be lost in thought.(25)                                    
                                                                           
    It   was   already   mid-day   when  they   came  towards   the  south- 
   eastern end  of the  line of  hills, and  saw before  them, in  the pale 
   clear light of the October  sun, a  green-grey ridge  leading up  like a 
   sagging  bridge  on  to  the northward  side of  the tall  conical hill. 
   They decided  to make  for the  top at  once, while  the day  was broad. 
   Concealment  was  no  longer  possible,  and  they  could only  hope for 
   the best. Nothing could be seen moving on the hill.                      
    After  an  hour's  slow  plodding  climb,  Trotter  reached  the  crown 
   of  the  hill.  Bingo  and  Merry  followed,  tired and  breathless. The 
   last  slope  had  been  steep  and  stony.  Odo  and  Frodo   were  left 
   below  with  the  baggage  and  the  pony, in  a sheltered  hollow under 
   the western flank of the  hill. On  the top  they found  only a  pile of 
  
   stones  -  a  cairn  of  long forgotten  meaning. There  was no  sign of 
   Gandalf,  or  of  any  living  thing.  All  about and  below them  was a 
   wide  view,  for  the  most  part  of  a   land  empty,   deserted,  and 
   featureless  -  except  for  patches  of  woodland  away  to  the south, 
   where  they  caught  also  the  occasional   glint  of   distant  water. 
   Beneath  them,  on  the  southward  side,  ran  the  ribbon  of  the Old 
   Road,  coming  out  of  the  West  and  winding  up  and  down  until it 
   faded  behind  a  ridge  of dark  land in  the East.  It too  was empty. 
   Nothing  was  moving  on  it.  Following its  line eastward  they beheld 
   the  Mountains  -  now  plain  to  see, the  nearer foothills  brown and 
   brooding,   with   taller   greyer  shapes   behind,  and   behind  them 
   again the high white peaks glimmering out of clouds.                     
    'Well,  here  we  are!'  said  Merry.  'And  very  cheerless   and  un- 
   
                      
                                                                                
   inviting  it  all  looks.  There  is  no  water,  and  no  shelter.  I  don't 
   blame  Gandalf  for  not   waiting  here!   He  would   have  to   leave  the 
   waggon,   and  horses,   and  most   of  his   companions,  too,   I  expect, 
   down near the Road.'                                                          
      'I   wonder,'  said   Trotter  thoughtfully.   'He  must   certainly  have 
   come  here,  since  he  said  he  would.  It  is  not  like  him to  leave no 
   sign.  I  hope  nothing  has  happened  to  him -  though it  is not  easy to 
   imagine  him  coming  to  grief.'  He  pushed  the  pile  of stones  with his 
   foot,  and  the  topmost  stones   fell  down   with  a   clatter.  Something 
   white, set free,  began to  flutter in  the wind.  It was  a piece  of paper. 
   Trotter  seized  it  eagerly,  and  read  out  the  message  scrawled  on it: 
                                                                                
      Waited three days. Must go. What has happened to you. Push on             
      for the Ford beyond Troll-shaw, as fast as you can. Help will             
      come  there from Rivendell,  as soon  as I  can manage  it. Be             
      watchful. G. (X)                                                          
                                                                                
      'Three  days!'  said   Trotter.  'Then   he  must   have  left   while  we 
   were  still  in  the  marshes.  I  suppose  we  were  too  far  away  for any 
   glimpse of our miserable fires.'                                              
      'How  far  is  the  Ford,   and  Rivendell?'   said  Bingo   wearily.  The 
   world looked wild and wide from the hill-top.                                 
      'Let  me  think!  '  said  Trotter.  'I don't  know if  the Road  has ever 
   been  measured  beyond  the  Forsaken  Inn   -  a   day's  journey   east  of 
   Bree.  But  the  stages,  in  days  taken  by  waggon,  pony,  or  horse,  or 
   on  foot,  are  pretty  well  known,  of  course.  I  should  reckon   it  is 
   about   120   long-miles   from   Bree   to  Weathertop   -  by   the  Road, 
   which   loops   south   and   north.  We   have  come   a  shorter   but  not 
   quicker  way:  between  So  and  go  miles  in  the  last  six  days.  It  is 
   nearer  40  than  30  miles  from   Brandywine  Bridge   to  Bree.   I  don't 
   know,  but  I  should  make  the  count   of  miles   from  your   Bridge  to 
   the  Ford  under  the  Misty  Mountains  a  deal  over   300  miles.   So  it 
   must  be  close  on  200  from  Weathertop  to  the  Ford.  I  have  heard it 
   said  that  from  Bridge  to  Ford  can  be  done in  a fortnight  going hard 
   with  fair  weather;  but  I   have  never   met  any   that  had   made  the 
   journey  in  that  time.  Most  take  nigh  on  a  month,  and  poor  hobbit- 
   folk on foot take more.                                                       
                                                                                
   This  passage,  from  'But  the  stages, in  days taken  by waggon,  pony, or 
   horse, or on foot', was enclosed within  square brackets;  and against  it my 
   father wrote: '? -Cut out - as this though it can be kept as a narrative time 
   guide is too  cut and  dried and  spoils the  feeling. ?'  He then  wrote the 
   following replacement on a slip (cf. FR p. 200):                               
   
                    
                                                                           
  
   Some say it is so  far, and  some say  otherwise. It  is a  queer Road, 
   And folk are  glad to  reach their  journey's end,  be the  time longer 
   or  shorter.  But  I  know  how  long  it  would  take  me,  with  fair 
   weather  and  no  illfortune,  just  a  poor  ranger  on his  own feet: 
   between  three   weeks  and   a  month   going  hard   from  Brandywine 
   Bridge  to  the  Ford  under  the  Misty   Mountains.  More   than  two 
   days  from  the  Bridge  to  Bree,  a  week  from  Bree  to Weathertop. 
   We  have made  it in  that time,  but we  have come  by a  shorter way, 
   for  the  Road bends  south and  north. Say  ten days.  Then we  have a 
   fortnight before us, maybe less, but more likely more.'                  
                                                                           
    'A fortnight!'  said Bingo.  'A lot  may happen  in that  time.' They 
   all fell silent. Bingo felt for the first time in that lonely place the 
   full realization of his danger and  exile. He  wished that  his fortune 
   had  left  him  in  the  quiet  and  beloved  Shire.  He stared  at the 
   hateful'  Road  - leading  back westward  - to  his old  home. Suddenly 
   he  was  aware  that  two black  specks were  moving along  the ribbon, 
   going  westward,  and  looking  closer  he  saw  now that  several more 
   were  crawling  slowly  eastward  to  meet  them.  He  gave  a  cry and 
   clutched Trotter's arm. 'Look! ' he said, pointing.                      
    'Get  down!'  cried  Trotter,  pulling  Bingo   flat  on   the  ground 
   beside  him.  Merry  flung himself  alongside. 'What  is it?'  he whis- 
   pered. 'I  don't know,  but I  fear,' said  Trotter. They  wormed their 
   way  to  the edge  of the  flat hilltop  and peered  out from  behind a 
   stony outcrop.  The light  was not  bright, for  the clear  morning had 
   faded,  and  clouds  crawled  slowly  out  of  the  East  and  had  now 
   caught  the  sun, as  it began  to go  west. They  could see  the black 
   specks,  but  neither  Bingo  nor  Merry  could  make  out  their shape 
   for  certain.  Yet  something  told  them that  there below  were Black 
   Riders  assembling on  the Road,  beyond the  hill's foot.  'Yes,' said 
   Trotter,  whose  keener  sight  left  him  in no  doubt. 'The  enemy is 
   here.'                                                                   
    Hastily  they  crawled  away,  and  slipped  down  the  north  side of 
   the hill to find Odo and Frodo.                                          
                                                                           
   Here the original Chapter VII, which I have divided into two, ends. 
                                                                           
                                 NOTES.                                     
                                                                           
   1. Of the original pencilled draft, overwritten by  version B,  little can 
      now be read; it was dashed down in  faint pencil,  and except  here and 
      there the text in ink effectively obliterates it.  Enough can  be seen, 
      however,  to  show  that  the  story was  that of  version B  (in which 
   
    Gandalf's letter was given to  the landlord  of the  inn, not  to Trotter); 
    and though this is less certain,  I suspect  that at  this stage  there was 
    no   mention  of   Black  Riders   having  come   to  Bree   before  Bingo, 
    Merry,  Frodo,  and  Odo  arrived.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is perfectly 
    clear  that  when my  father wrote  out version  B on  top of  the original 
    draft he had version A in front of him.                                     
         The explanation of this odd  situation can  be seen,  I think,  in the 
    fact that version B  is much  longer than  the pencilled  draft and  not at 
    all closely associated with it; some of it is  on slips  added in.  I think 
    that my father wrote out version  A first,  on the  basis of  the pencilled 
    draft,  but  changed  the story  as he  did so  (by giving Gandalf's letter 
    to  Trotter,  and  introducing   Butterbur's  story   of  the   Riders  who 
    came  to  the  inn);  he  then returned  to the  pencilled draft  and wrote 
    version B on top of it, going back to the  story that  the letter  had been 
    entrusted  to  Butterbur,  and  again  introducing the  story of  the Black 
    Riders  at  Bree  but  ascribing  it  now   to  Trotter,   who  encountered 
    them  on  the  Road.  For  this  text  he  used version  A and  followed it 
    very  closely  so  far  as  the  changed  story  allowed. Thus  the textual 
  
    history                                                                was: 
    (1)  Original  pencilled   draft:  Gandalf's   letter  left   with  Butter- 
    bur;   (probably)   no   story    as   yet    of   Black    Riders   having 
    already come to Bree. 
    (2)  Version   A:   the   story  changed:   Gandalf's  letter   left  with 
    Trotter;   Butterbur   tells   of  the   coming  of   the  Riders   to  the 
    inn.                                                                        
    (3) Version  B, written  over the  original draft,  but using  much of 
    the    wording   of    A:   Gandalf's    letter   left    with   Butterbur; 
    Trotter   tells  of   his  encounters   with  the   Riders  on   the  Road. 
    Finally, some new phrases in B were written back into A.                    
                                                                               
   2.  It is with  this sentence  that Chapter  10 'Strider'  begins in  FR, but 
       I  include  the  preceding  passage  here  since  it  forms  part  of the 
       narrative which is treated in alternative ways (see p. 156).             
   3.  Cf. p. 141 note 7.  But even  though the  old idea  that Bingo  'had come 
       to the end of his treasure'  (and that  a vague  object of  his 'Journey' 
       was  that  it  might  bring  him  some  more,  p.  62)   disappeared,  it 
       remained  in  FR  (p.  175)  that  'he  had brought  only a  little money 
       with him.'                                                               
   4.  That  would  be five  days  ago:  see  the chronology  given on  p. 160. 
       Gandalf  and  his  companions  arrived  at  the  inn  on  Sunday morning, 
       and it was now Thursday night.                                           
   5.  They  should  be  here  by  Tuesday:  Gandalf   had  assumed   that  they 
       would  follow  the  Road  from  the  Brandywine   Bridge  to   Bree,  and 
       take two days over it. Cf. Trotter's calculations (pp. 170 - 1):  'It is 
       nearer  40  than  30  miles from  Brandywine Bridge  to Bree',  and 'More 
       than two days from the Bridge to Bree' (on foot).                        
   6.  How did the Black Riders know this? See p. 350, note 7.                  
   
                               
                                                                              
    7. Here  my  father  wrote:  'Now  he described  your party  very exactly, 
       sir, more  exactly than  Mr Gandalf  did: colour  of your  ponies, look 
       of your faces,' but struck it out as soon as written,  probably because 
       it was not consistent with his conception of the  Black Riders:  he had 
       already said  (p. 75)  that for  Ring-wraiths 'Everything  becomes very 
       faint like grey ghost pictures  against the  black background  in which 
       you live; but you can smell better than you can hear or see.'  It seems 
       very likely that the  idea of  the 'wraith-world',  into which  in some 
       sense the bearer of a Ring entered if he put it on  his finger,  and in 
       which he then became fully visible to the denizens  of that  world, had 
       already arisen; a hint of  this appears  in Gildor's  words (p.  64) 'I 
       guess  that  the use  of the  ring helps  them more  than you',  and in 
       Gandalf's letter in the present chapter he is urgent that  Bingo should 
       never wear the Ring  for any  purpose -  now that  he has  learned that 
       the Riders are in pursuit.                                              
    8. These  words are  at the  bottom of  a manuscript  page. At  the bottom 
       my father scribbled in pencil:                                          
        Nov.  19  Motive  trailing  Gandalf.  Gandalf  drawing  them  off.  No 
       camp at Weathertop or again Gandalf leads them off.                     
       With this cf. the pencilled addition on p. 153: 'I first saw the Riders 
       last Saturday away  west of  Bree, before  I ran  across Gandalf.  I am 
       not at all sure they were not following his trail too.'                 
        'Nov.  19'  presumably  refers  to  the  date  of  the  note,  i.e. 19 
       November 1938; by then my  father had  got well  beyond this  point in 
       the narrative, judging by what he said in a letter to Stanley  Unwin of 
       13  October  1938:  'I  have  worked  very  hard  for  a month...  on a 
       sequel  to  The Hobbit.  It has  reached Chapter  XI (though  in rather 
       an illegible state)...'                                                 
    9. The first mention of Weathertop  Hill; the  actual first  occurrence of 
       the name must be in the original pencilled  draft of  Gandalf's letter, 
  
       which can be partly made out (note 13).                                 
   10. The runes are the Old  English runes,  as in  The Hobbit.  Gandalf uses 
       the  English  (Common  Germanic)  rune X for G  in writing  his name, 
       but uses also as a  sign for  himself a  rune @.  In the  Angerthas (LR 
       Appendix  E  pp.  401  -  4)  this  rune  meant  (in  the usage  of the 
       Dwarves of Moria) [ng].                                                 
   11. Oddly,  the  manuscript  in  ink  has here  Timothy, not  Barnabas; but 
       it can only be a slip, returning momentarily to the landlord's original 
       name (p. 140 note 3).                                                  
   12. Tuesday, not Thursday: see note 5.                                      
   13. The ending of the letter can be read in the pencilled draft:            
        Don't be out after dark or in mist. Push along. Am  so anxious  that I 
       shall wait [?two] days  for you.....  Weathertop Hill.  If you  meet a 
       ranger (wild hobbit) called Trotter, stick  to him. I have told  him to 
       look out. He will  guide you  to Weathertop  and further  if necessary. 
       Push along.                                                             
   
    14.  The  text  as  first  written  here  (in  ink:  the  pencilled  text  beneath is 
         illegible)   had:   'I   felt   something   moving   behind   me,  and   when  I 
         turned  I  saw  one  going  along  the   Road.'  -   For  'coming   towards'  in 
         the     revised     sentence     perhaps     read    'coming     towards    me'. 
    15.  bar  the  door  and  window   was  written   in  above   and  take   turns  to 
         watch, which was not struck out. See note 16.                                    
    16.  The underlying pencilled text can be read here:                                  
            They   did   not   talk   much   but   fell  asleep   one  by   one.  Trotter 
         watched  for  three  hours;  he  said  he  could  do  with  very  little  sleep. 
         Next came Merry. Nothing happened...                                             
         A first version in ink reads:                                                    
            He  could  do  with  very  little  (he  said):  'give  me  three  hours,  and 
         then  wake  me,  and  I  will   watch  for   the  rest   of  the   time.'  Bingo 
         took  the  first  watch;  the  others  talked   for  a   while  and   then  fell 
         asleep.                                                                          
         At  this  point  FR  Chapter  10  'Strider'  ends,  and  Chapter 11 'A Knife 
         in  the  Dark'  begins  -  where  that  chapter  takes  up  the  story  at  Bree 
         again:  of  the  attack  by  the  Black  Riders  on  the  house  at  Crickhollow 
         with which it begins there is as yet no trace.                                   
    17.  20 (silver pennies) was later changed to 25.                                     
    18.  Rob:  at  previous  occurrences  (pp.  135,  164)  the name  of the  ostler at 
         ?he     Prancing     Pony      is     certainly      Bob,     as      in     FR. 
    19.  a  yowk:  the  verb  yowk  'howl,  bawl,  yelp'  is  given  in  Joseph Wright, 
         The English Dialect Dictionary.                                                  
    20.  A   tiny   pencilled   sketch  in   the  body   of  the   manuscript,  belonging 
         with  the  underlying  draft,  shows  the  Road,  after   it  has   curved  down 
         round   the   south   side   of   Bree-hill,   bending   up   north   again  and 
         continuing  the  same  line  east  of  Bree  as  it  had  to  the  west  of  the 
         village.                                                                         
    21.  Combe changed in pencil to Archet (as in FR, p. 193).                            
    22.  These   two  sentences,   from Trotter   also  had   a  notion,   were  enclosed 
         in  square  brackets,  probably  at  the  time  of  writing.  Cf.   the  outline 
         (p.  162):  'Trotter  takes  them  to  a   wild  hobbit   hole,  and   gets  his 
         friend  to  run  on  ahead  and  send  a  message   to  Weathertop   by  pony?'. 
    23.  The  pencilled  text  beneath  the  ink  can  be   read  sufficiently   to  show 
         that  the  passage  of  the  marshes  (unnamed)  was   described  in   a  couple 
         of sentences.                                                                    
    24.  Since  at  the  end  of  the  next  sentence  my  father  wrote 'from  the flats 
         to  the  East',  which  is  an  obvious  slip  and which  he later  corrected to 
         'West',  it  seems  likely  that  the  'south-west'  course  of the  track along 
         the feet of the hills is also a slip for 'south-east'; a little later it is said 
         that  'they  came  towards  the  south-eastern  end  of  the  line   of  hills.' 
    25.  For  the  story  of  Gil-galad  and  Elendil  and  the Last  Alliance as  it was 
         at   this  time   see  the   second  version   of  The   Fall  of   Numenor  $14 
         (V. 28-9)  and  pp.  215  -  16.  Though  Elendil  is present  in The  Fall of 
  
         Numenor   my   father   does  not   seem  to   have  been   entirely  satisfied 
   
    with  the name:  here he  wrote Valandil  first, and  in the  original draft 
    of   the   next   chapter   he  changed   Elendil  temporarily   to  Orendil 
    (p.  197  note  3).  In The  Lost Road  Valandil was  the name  of Elendil's 
    father  (V.60,  69),  and  in  a  later  version  of  The  Fall  of  Numenor 
    Valandil is Elendil's brother (V.33).                                         
                                                                                 
   In  the  latter  part  of  this  chapter,  from the  point where  the variant 
   versions join (pp. 159, 161), all  the essential  structure of  the immediate 
   narrative in FR (pp. 185 - 201) is in place, though the larger  bearings and 
   the  glimpses  of  ancient  history are  conspicuously absent.  The narrative 
   runs in a narrower dimension in any  case, from  the fact  that there  are no 
   Men  in  the  story:  Butterbur  is  a  hobbit, the  wild 'rangers',  of whom 
   Trotter is one, are hobbits, Bill Ferny is a hobbit (p. 165)  - though  it is 
   true  that  the  range  of  hobbit  character  is  greatly extended  by these 
   'Outsiders' who live beyond the Shire's borders.                               
   A  few  specific  points  of  difference  may   be  briefly   mentioned.  The 
   pony bought in Bree is not in fact  said to  be Ferny's  (p. 164),  though it 
   seems  to be  implied; and  the subsequent  history of  the five  ponies from 
   Buckland,  recorded  in the  footnote to  the text  (p. 164),  was afterwards 
   largely  changed  (FR  p.  191).  The  encounter  of  Merry  with  the  Black 
   Rider outside the inn at Bree does not end  with his  being attacked;  and it 
   is Trotter who plays the later part of Sam  in having  a pocketful  of apples 
   and discomfiting Bill Ferny with one on the nose.                              
   The  journey  from  Bree  to  Weathertop has  the same  structure as  that in 
   FR (pp. 194-7), except at the end. The chronology is:                          
                                                                                 
   Days out of Bree     Date                       Place                    
                                                                                 
          1.        Fri. Sept. 30.       In the woods (Chetwood).                         
                                                                                 
          2.        Sat. Oct. 1.         In the woods.                                      
                                                                                 
          3.        Sun. Oct. 2.         First day and camp in the marshes.                 
                                                                                 
          4.        Mon. Oct. 3.         Second day and camp in the marshes.                
                                                                                 
          5.        Tues. Oct. 4.        Camp by the stream under alders.                  
                                                                                 
   But in FR  the hobbits  made another  night camp  at the  feet of  the western 
   slopes  of  the  Weather  Hills  - and  that was  'the night  of the  fifth of 
   October, and they were six  days out  from Bree'  (p. 197);  this camp  is not 
   in  the  original  version,  and  thus  they  reached Weathertop  on Wednesday 
   October  5.  Trotter  on  Weathertop  says  that  they  have  covered  between 
   80 and go miles 'in the last six days'. he was including that day also, for it 
   was already after noon.                                                        
   In  the  old  story  Gandalf  stayed  on  Weathertop  for  three days,  and he 
   left there a note in a pile of stones, written on  paper. This  message ('Help 
   
                                                                                  
                                                                                   
    will come there [i.e. to  the Ford]  from Rivendell,  as soon  as I  can manage 
    it') gives the first clear indication in the story of what Gandalf's intentions 
    were;  and  with  this  can  be  taken  the words  scribbled on  the manuscript 
    that are given in note  8. Gandalf  was trying  to lure  the Riders  after him. 
                                                                                   
        Looking  back  over  the  whole  of  the  original  Chapter VII,  the story 
    from the hobbits'  arrival in  Bree to  the sight  of the  Black Riders  on the 
    Road  far  below  the  summit  of Weathertop,  there appears  again and  in the 
    most  striking form  the characteristic  of my  father's writing  that elements 
    emerge  suddenly  and  clearly   conceived,  but   with  their   'meaning'  and 
  
    context  still  to  undergo   huge  further   development,  or   even  complete 
    transformation, in the later narrative  (cf. p.  71). A  small example  here is 
    the face that Bingo thought  'goblinish' as they walked out  of Bree  (p. 165) 
    - which is here the face of Bill Ferny (a hobbit): in  FR (p.  193) it  will be 
    that  of  'the  squint-eyed  southerner'  whom   Frodo  glimpsed   through  the 
    window  of  Ferny's  house, and  thought that  he looked  'more than  half like 
    a  goblin.'  In  a  'chrysalis'  state  are  the  'Rangers',  wanderers  in the 
    wilderness,   and   Trotter  is   a  Ranger,   grim  and   weatherworn,  deeply 
    learned  in the  lore of  the wild,  and in  many other  matters; but  they are 
    hobbits, and of  any further  or larger  significance that  they might  have in 
    the history  of Middle-earth  there is  no hint.  Trotter is  at once  so fully 
    realized that his tone in this part of the narrative (indeed not  a few  of his 
    actual words)  was never  changed afterwards;  yet such  little as  is glimpsed 
    of his history at this stage bears no  relation whatsoever  to that  of Aragorn 
    son  of  Arathorn.  He  is  a  hobbit,  marked  out  by  wearing  wooden  shoes 
    (whence  his  name  Trotter);  there  seems  to  be  something  in  his history 
    that  gives  him  a  special  knowledge  of,  and  horror of,  the Ring-wraiths 
    (p.  153);  and  Bingo  finds  something  about  him  that   distinguishes  him 
    from other 'Rangers', and  is in  a way  familiar (p.  154). These  things will 
    be explained later, before they are finally swept away.                         
   
                                         X.                                      
                              THE ATTACK ON WEATHERTOP.                          
                                                                                
   This  chapter,  numbered  VIII,  and  titleless  as  usual  (though  later  my 
   father pencilled in  'A Knife  in the  Dark'), begins  on the  same manuscript 
   page  as  the  end  of the  last; it  was obviously  continuous work,  and the 
   manuscript  proceeds  as  before,  in  ink,  rapid  but  always  legible, over 
   pencilled drafts of which only  words or  phrases here  and there  are visible 
   (see p. 188). The  text goes  on through  FR Chapter 12 'Flight to  the Ford' 
   without any sort of break, but as with the original Chapter VII  I divide it 
   into two (see the table on p. 133).                                           
                                                                                
    There   was   a   hollow   dell   beneath   the   north-west    shoulder   of 
   Weathertop,  right  under  the  long  ridge  that  joined  it  to   the  hills 
   behind.   There   Odo   and   Frodo   had   been  left   to  wait   for  them. 
   They  had  found  the  signs  of  a  recent  camp  and  fire,  and,   a  great 
   (and  most  unexpected)  boon,  behind  a  large  rock   was  piled   a  small 
   store  of  fire-wood.  Better  still,  under  the  fuel  they  found  a wooden 
   case  with  some  food  in  it.  It  was  mostly  cram-cakes,  but  there  was 
   some bacon, and some dried fruits. There was also some tobacco!               
    Cram  was,  as  you  may   remember,  a   word  in   the  language   of  the 
   men  of  Dale  and  the  Long-lake  -   to  describe   a  special   food  they 
   made   for   long   journeys.  It   kept  good   indefinitely  and   was  very 
   sustaining,  but  not  entertaining,  as  it  took  a lot  of chewing  and had 
   no   particular  taste.   Bilbo  Baggins   brought  back   the  recipe   -  he 
   used  cram  after  he  got   home  on   some  of   his  long   and  mysterious 
   walks.  Gandalf  also  took  to  using  it  on  his  perpetual   journeys.  He 
   said  he  liked  it  softened  in  water (but  that is  hard to  believe). But 
   cram  was   not  to   be  despised   in  the   wilderness,  and   the  hobbits 
   were   extremely   grateful   for   Gandalf's   thoughtfulness.    They   were 
   still   more   grateful   when  the   three  others   came  down   with  their 
   alarming  news,  and  they  all  realized  that  they   had  a   long  journey 
   still   ahead,  before   they  could   expect  to   get  help.   They  immedi- 
   ately  held  a  council,  and  found  it  hard to  decide what  to do.  It was 
   the  presence  of  the  fire-wood  (of  which  they  could  not  have  carried 
   much  away)  that  finally   decided  them   to  go   no  further   that  day, 
   and  to  camp  for  that  night in  the dell.(1) It seemed  unsafe, not  to say 
   desperate,  to  go  on  at  once,  or  until  they  found  out  whether  their 
   
                                                                       
                                                                        
  
   arrival at the hill was known or  expected. For,  unless they  were to 
   make  a  long  detour  back  north-west along  the hills,  and abandon 
   the direction of Rivendell  altogether for  a while,  it would  not be 
   easy  to  find  any  cover  or  concealment.   The  Road   itself  was 
   impossible; but they must at least cross it, if they were to  get into 
   the  more  broken  land, full  of bushy  thickets, immediately  to the 
   south of it. To  the north  of the  Road, beyond  the hills,  the land 
   was bare and flat for many miles.                                     
       'Can  the  -  er -  enemy see?'  asked Merry.  'I mean,  they seem 
   usually to have smelt rather than seen, at least  in the  daytime. But 
   you made us lie down flat.'                                           
       'I don't know,' said Trotter, 'how they  perceive what  they seek; 
   but I fear them. And their horses can see.'(2)                        
       It was  now already  late afternoon.  They had  had no  food since 
   breakfast.  In  spite  of their  fear and  uncertainty they  were very 
   hungry. So down in the dell where all  was still  and quiet  they made 
   a meal - as good a meal as they  dared take,  after they  had examined 
   their  stores. But  for Gandalf's  present they  would not  have dared 
   to have more than a  bite. They  had left  behind the  countries where 
   inns or villages could  be found.  There were  Big People  (so Trotter 
   said)  away  to  the  South  of them.  But North  and East  the neigh- 
   bouring  lands were  empty of  all save  birds and  beasts, unfriendly 
   places  deserted  by  all  the  races  of   the  world:   Elves,  Men, 
   Dwarves,  or   Hobbits,  and   even  by   goblins.  The   more  adven- 
   turous  Rangers  journeyed  occasionally   into  those   regions,  but 
   they passed and did not  stay. Other  wanderers were  rare, and  of no 
   good sort: Trolls might stray at times down out  of the  further hills 
   and  Mountains.  Only  on  the  Road  would  travellers be  found, Big 
   People  rarely  in  those  days, Elves  perhaps sometimes,  most often 
   Dwarves  hurrying  along  on  business,  and  with  no  help  and  few 
   words to spare for strangers.                                         
       So now  - since  Gandalf had  gone -  they had  to depend  on what 
   they  carried  with  them  - probably  until they  found their  way at 
   last to Rivendell. For  water they  were obliged  to trust  to chance. 
   For food they  could perhaps  just have  managed to  go ten  or eleven 
   days;  and  now  with  Gandalf's  additions  they  could  with economy 
   probably  hold  out  for  more than  a fortnight.  It might  have been 
   worse. But starving was not their only fear.                          
       It became very cold  as evening  fell. There  was some  mist again 
   over the distant marshes;  but the  sky above  cleared again,  and the 
   clouds were blown  away by  a chill  east wind.  Looking out  from the 
   lip of the dale [read dell]  they could  see nothing  but a  grey land 
   
    
                                                                                 
   quickly   vanishing   in   shadows,   under   an   open  sky   filling  slowly 
   with twinkling stars.                                                          
     They  lit  a  small  fire  down  at  the  lowest  point  in the  hollow, and 
   sat   round   it   clothed   and   wrapped  in   every  garment   and  blanket 
   they  possessed:  at  least  Bingo   and  his   companions  did   so.  Trotter 
   seemed  content  with  a  single  blanket,  and  sat  some  little   way  from 
   the  fire  puffing  his short  pipe. They  took it  in turns  to sit  on guard 
   on  the  edge  of   the  dell,   at  a   point  where   the  steep   sides  of 
   Weathertop  Hill,  and  the  gentler   slope  down   from  the   ridge,  could 
   be seen - as far as anything could be seen in the gathering dusk.              
     As  the  evening  deepened  Trotter  began  to  tell  them  tales   to  keep 
   their   minds    from   fear.    He   knew    much   lore    concerning   wild 
   animals,  and  claimed  to  speak  some  of  their   languages;  and   he  had 
   strange  stories  to  tell  of  their  lives and  little known  adventures. He 
   knew   also   many   histories   and   legends   of   the  ancient   days,  of 
   hobbits  when  the  Shire   was  still   wild,  and   of  things   beyond  the 
   mists   of   memory   out   of   which   the   hobbits  came.   They  wondered 
  
   where he had learned all his lore.                                             
     'Tell  us  of  Gil-galad!'  said  Frodo   -  'you   spoke  that   name  not 
   long ago,(3) and it is still ringing in my ears. Who was he?'                    
     'Don't  you  know!'  said  Trotter.   'Gil-galad  was   the  last   of  the 
   great  Elf-kings:   Gil-galad  is   Starlight  in   their  tongue.   He  over- 
   threw  the  Enemy,  but  he  himself  perished.  But  I  will  not  tell  that 
   tale  now;  though  you  will  hear  it,  I  think,  in  Rivendell,   when  we 
   get  there. Elrond  should tell  it, for  he knows  it well.  But I  will tell 
   you  the  tale  of Tinuviel  - in  brief, for  in full  it is  a long  tale of 
   which  the  end  is  not  known,  and  there  is  no  one  that  remembers  it 
   in full as it was  told of  old, unless  it be  Elrond. But  even in  brief it 
   is  a  fair tale  - the  fairest that  has come  out of  the oldest  days.' He 
   fell  silent  for  a  moment,  and  then  he  began  not  to  speak,   but  to 
   chant softly:                                                                  
     Put  in  Light  on  Linden   Tree.  [sic]   emended.  Or   the  alliterative 
   lines. Follow with brief Tinuviel story.                                       
                                                                                 
     My father then went  straight on  in the  manuscript to  the beginning  of a 
   prose  resume of the story  of Beren  and Luthien.  He had  not gone  far with 
   this,  however,  when  he  abandoned  it,  and  returning  to  Trotter's words 
   about the story changed the end of them to: 'It is a fair  tale, though  it is 
   sad as are the tales of Middle-earth, and yet it may lift up the hearts of the 
   enemies of the Enemy.' He then wrote:                                          
                                                                                 
                         Lo Beren Gamlost the boldhearted (4)                    
   but struck this out also. He had suggested just above that 'the alliterative 
   
                                                       
                                                                                
   lines' might be used. He was referring  to the  passage of  alliterative verse 
   that  preceded  Light  as  Leaf  on  Lindentree  as  published  in The Gryphon 
   (Leeds University) in 1925,(5) a passage itself closely related to lines  in the 
   second version of  the alliterative  Lay of  the Children  of Hurin,  355 ff., 
   where  Halog,  one  of Turin's  guides on  the journey  to Doriath,  sang this 
   song  'for  hearts'  uplifting' as  they wandered  in the  forest. But  he now 
   decided  against  the  alliterative  lines for  this place,  and wrote  in the 
   manuscript a new version  of Light  as Leaf  on Lindentree.  This text  of the 
   poem  moves  it far  towards the  final version  in FR  pp. 204  - 5,  but has 
   elements  surviving  from  the  old  poem  that  were  afterwards   lost,  and 
   elements  common  to  neither.  There  are  many  later  emendations   to  the 
   text,  and  many  alternative  readings  (mostly  taken  up  into   the  final 
   version)  written at  the time  of composition;  but here  I give  the primary 
   text without variants or later corrections.                                   
                                                                                
                     The leaves mere long, the grass was thin,                  
                  The fall of many years lay thick,                              
               The tree-mots twisted out and in,                                
                            The rising moon was glimmering.                     
                  Her feet ment lilting light and quick                          
                      To the silver flute oflleerin:(6)                            
                     Beneath the hemlock-umbels thick                            
                  Tinuviel was shimmering.                                       
                                                                                
                     The noiseless moths their wings did fold,                  
                        The light was lost among the leaves,                     
                       As Beren there from mountains cold                        
                         Came wandering and sorrowing.                          
                      He peered between the hemlock leaves                       
                       And saw in wonder flowers of gold                         
               Upon her mantle and her sleeves,                                  
                And her hair like shadow following.                              
                                                                                
  
               Enchantment took his weary feet,                                 
                  That over stone mere doomed to mam,                            
               And forth he hastened, strong and fleet,                           
                And grasped at moonbeams glistening.                             
                        Through woven woods of Elvenhome                         
                       They fled on swiftly dancing feet,                        
              And left him lonely still to mam,                                  
               In the silent forest listening.                                   
                                                                                
                        He heard at times the flying sound                        
                       Of feet as light as linden leaves,                        
               Or music welling underground                                     
   
   In the hidden halls of Doriath.            
    But withered were the hemlock sheaves, 
       And one by one with sighing sound      
        Whispering fell the beechen leaves 
          In the wintry woods of Doriath. 
                                             
   He sought her ever, wandering far          
   Where leaves of years mere thickly strewn, 
     By light of moon and ray of star         
       In frosty heavens shivering.            
    Her mantle glistened in the moon,         
      As on a hill-top high and far           
   She danced, and at her feet was strewn 
   A mist of silver quivering.                
                                             
   When minter passed she came again,         
   And her song released the sudden spring, 
    Like rising lark, and falling rain,       
       And melting water bubbling.           
    There high and clear he heard her sing, 
      And from him fell the minter's chain; 
      No more he feared by her to spring      
          Upon the grass untroubling.         
                                             
     Again she fled, but clear he called: 
   Tinuviel, Tinuviel.                        
   She halted by his voice enthralled         
       And stood before him shimmering.       
       Her doom at last there on her fell, 
        As in the hills the echoes called; 
   Tinuviel, Tinuviel,                        
   In the arms of Beren glimmering.           
                                             
   As Beren looked into her eyes              
        Within the shadows of her hair        
     The trembling starlight of the skies 
   He saw there mirrored shimmering.         
   Tinuviel! O elven-fair!                    
         Immortal maiden elven-wise,         
       About him cast her shadowy hair        
   And white her arms were glimmering.      
                                             
   Long was the way that fate them bore 
   O'er stony mountains cold and grey,        
   
                 Through halls of iron and darkling door        
                   And woods of night-shade morrowless.      
                 The Sundering Seas between them lay                
                   And yet at last they met once more,                 
  
                 And long ago they passed away                                
                   In the forest singing sorrowless.                            
                                                                              
    He  paused  before  he  spoke  again.  'That  is a  song,' he  said, 'that 
   tells  of  the  meeting  of   Beren  the   mortal  and   Luthien  Tinuviel, 
   which is but the beginning of the tale.                                     
    'Luthien  was  the  daughter   of  the   elven-king  Thingol   of  Doriath 
   in  the  West  of  the  Middle-world,  when  the   earth  was   young.  Her 
   mother  was  Melian,  who  was  not  of  the  Elf-race  but  came   out  of 
   the  Far  West  from  the  land  of  the  Gods  and  the  Blessed  Realm of 
   Valinor.  It  is  said  that  the daughter  of Thingol  and Melian  was the 
   most  fair  maiden that  ever was  or shall  be among  all the  children of 
   the  world.  No  limbs  so  fair  shall  again  run  upon the  green earth, 
   no  face  so  beautiful  shall  look  upon  the  sky,  till all  things are 
   changed.                                                                    
                                                                              
    The passage in  praise of  Luthien that  follows is  almost word  for word 
   the same as that in the Quenta Silmarillion (1937), largely retained in the 
   published work (p. 165, 'Blue was her raiment...').                         
                                                                              
    'But   Beren   was  son   of  Barahir   the  Bold.   In  those   days  the 
   fathers  of  the  fathers  of  Men  came out  of the  East; and  some there 
   were  that  journeyed  even  to  the  West   of  Middle-earth,   and  there 
   they  met  the  Elves,  and  were   taught  by   them,  and   became  wise, 
   but  they  were  mortal  and  shortlived,  for  such  is  their  fate.  Yet 
   many  of  them  aided  the  Elves  in  their  wars.  For  in that  time the 
   Elves  besieged  the  Enemy  in  his  dreadful   fortress  in   the  North. 
   Angband  it  was  called,  the  Halls  of   Iron  beneath   the  thunderous 
   towers of the black mountain Thangorodrim.                                  
    'But  he  broke  the  siege,  and   drove  Elves   and  Men   ever  south- 
   ward;  and  Barahir  was  slain.  Ruin  came   upon  the   West-lands,  but 
   Doriath   long   endured   because   of  the   power  and   enchantment  of 
   Melian  the  Queen  that  fenced  it  about  so  that  no  evil  could come 
   within.  In  the  song  it  is  told (7) how  Beren flying  southward through 
   many   perils   came   at  last   into  the   hidden  kingdom   and  beheld 
   Luthien.  Tinuviel  he  called  her,  which  is  Nightingale,  for  he  did 
   not yet know her name.                                                      
    'But   Thingol   the   Elven-king   was   wroth,   despising   him   as  a 
   mortal,  and  a  fugitive;  and  he sent  Beren upon  a hopeless  quest ere 
   
              
                                                                      
   he  could win  Luthien. For  he commanded  him to  bring him  one of 
   the three jewels from the crown of the King of  Angband, out  of the 
   deeps  of  the  Iron Halls.  These were  the Silmarils  renowned in' 
   song, filled with power and a holy light, for they had been  made by 
   the  Elves  in the  Blessed Realm,  but the  Enemy had  stolen them, 
   and  guarded them  with all  his strength.  Yet Beren  achieved that 
   Quest, for Luthien fled from her father's  realm and  followed after 
   him;  and  with  the  aid  of  Huan  hound  of  the  Gods,  who came 
   out of Valinor, she found  him once  again; and  together thereafter 
   they  passed  through  peril  and  darkness; and  they came  even to 
   Angband  and  beguiled  the  Enemy,  and overthrew  him, and  took a 
   Silmaril and fled.                                                  
    'But  the  wolf-warden  of  the dark  gate of  Angband bit  off the 
   hand of Beren that held  the Silmaril,  and he  came near  to death. 
   Yet  it  is  told  that  at  length  Luthien  and Beren  escaped and 
   returned  to Doriath,  and the  king and  all his  people marvelled. 
   But Thingol  reminded Beren  that he  had vowed  not to  return save 
   with a Silmaril in his hand.                                        
    '"It is in my hand even now," he answered.                         
    '"Show it to me!" said the king.                                   
  
    '"That I cannot do," said  Beren, "for  my hand  is not  here," and 
   he  held  up  his  maimed  arm.  And  from  that  hour he  was named 
   Beren Erhamion the Onehanded.                                       
    'Then the tale of the Quest  was told  in the  king's hall  and his 
   mood  was  softened,  and Luthien  laid her  hand in  Beren's before 
   the throne of her father.                                           
    'But  soon  fear  came  upon  Doriath.  For  the  dread wolf-warden 
   of  Angband,  being  maddened  by  the  fire  of  the  Silmaril that 
   consumed  his  evil  flesh  within, roamed  through the  world, wild 
   and terrible. And by fate and the power of the  jewel he  passed the 
   guarded  borders  and  came  ravening  even  into  Doriath;  and all 
   things fled before him. Thus  befell the  Wolf-hunt of  Doriath, and 
   to  that  hunt  went  King  Thingol, and  Beren Erhamion,  and Beleg 
   the   Bowman   and   Mablung   the   heavy-handed,   and   Huan  the 
   hound.                                                              
    'And  the  great  wolf  leaped  upon  Beren  and  felled   him  and 
   grievously  wounded  him;  and Huan  slew the  wolf but  himself was 
   slain. And  Mablung cut  the Silmaril  from the  belly of  the wolf, 
   and gave it to Beren, and Beren gave it to  Thingol. Then  they bore 
   Beren back with Huan at  his side  to the  king's hall.  And Luthien 
   bade him farewell  before the  gates, bidding  him await  her beyond 
   the Great Seas; and he died in her arms.                            
   
     'But the spirit of Luthien fell  down into  darkness, for  such was 
   the  doom  upon  the elven-maid  for her  love of  a mortal  man; and 
   she  faded  slowly,  as  the  Elves do  under the  burden of  a grief 
   unbearable. Her fair body lay like a flower that is suddenly  cut off 
   and  lies  for  a  while  unwithered  on the  grass;4 but  her spirit 
   journeyed over the Great Seas. And it  is said  that she  sang before 
   the  Gods,  and  her  song  was  made  of  the  sorrows  of  the  two 
   kindreds, of Elves and Men. So  fair was  she and  so moving  was her 
   song  that  they  were  moved  to pity.  But they  had not  the power 
   long to  withhold within  the confines  of the  world the  spirits of 
   mortal men that  died; nor  to change  the sundered  fate of  the two 
   kindreds.                                                            
     'Therefore  they  gave  this  choice  to  Luthien.  Because  of her 
   sorrow and  of the  Silmaril that  was regained  from the  Enemy, and 
   because  her  mother  Melian  came  from   Valinor,  she   should  be 
   released from the Halls of  Waiting, and  return not  to the  woes of 
   Middle-earth,  but  go  to  the  Blessed  Realm  and  dwell  with the 
   Gods until the world's end, forgetting all sadness that her  life had 
   known.  Thither  Beren  could   not  come.   The  other   choice  was 
   this.  She  might  return to  earth, and  take with  her Beren  for a 
   while, there to dwell with him again, but  without certitude  of life 
   or  joy.  Then  she  would  become mortal  even as  he; and  ere long 
   she  should  leave the  world for  ever, and  her beauty  become only 
   a  memory  of  song,  until  that  too  faded.  This doom  she chose, 
   forsaking  the  Blessed  Realm, and  thus they  met again,  Beren and 
   Tinuviel, beyond the Great  Seas, as  she had  said; and  their paths 
   led  together,  and  passed  long  ago  beyond  the  confines  of the 
   world. So it was that  Luthien alone  of all  the Elven-kin  has died 
   indeed.  But  by her  choice the  Two Kindreds  were joined,  and she 
   is the fore-mother  of many  in whom  the Elves  see yet,  though the 
   world  changeth,  the  likeness  of  Luthien  the  beloved  whom they 
   have lost.'(9)                                                       
     As  Trotter was  speaking, the  darkness closed  in; night  fell on 
   the world. They could see his queer eager face dimly lit in  the glow 
   of the red wood-fire. Above him was  a black  starry sky.  Suddenly a 
   pale  light  appeared  behind  the  crown  of Weathertop  behind him. 
   The  moon,  now  nearly  half-full,  was  climbing  slowly  above the 
   hill that overshadowed them. The stars above its top grew pale.      
     The  story  ended.  The  hobbits  moved  and   stretched.  'Look!' 
  
   said  Merry.  'The  moon  is rising.  It must  be getting  late.' The 
   others  looked  up.  Even  as they  did so  they saw  something small 
   and dark on the  hill-top against  the glimmer  of the  moonlight. It 
   
   was perhaps only a large stone or jutting  rock shown  up by  the pale 
   light.                                                                
     At   that  moment   Odo,  who   had  been   on  guard   (being  less 
   reluctant  than  the  others  to  miss  Trotter's  tale-telling)  came 
   hurrying down to the fire. 'I don't know what it is,' he said,  'but I 
   feel  that  something  is  creeping  up  the  hill.  And I  thought (I 
   couldn't  be  sure)  that  away  there,  westwards,  where  the  moon- 
   light is falling, there were two  or three  black shapes.  They seemed 
   to be moving this way.'                                               
     'Keep  close  beside  the  fire,  with your  faces outwards!  ' said 
   Trotter. 'Get some of these pine-wood sticks ready in your hands! ' 
     For a long while they sat there  silent and  alert with  their backs 
   turned to the little  fire, which  was thus  almost.entirely screened. 
   Nothing  happened.  There  was  no  sound   or  movement.   Bingo  was 
   just about to  whisper a  question to  Trotter, who  sat next  to him, 
   when Frodo gasped: 'What's that?' 'Sh,' said Trotter.                
     It was just as Odo  had said:  over the  lip of  the hollow,  on the 
   side  away  from  the hill,  they felt  a shadow  rise, one  shadow or 
   more  than  one.  They  strained  their eyes,  and the  shadows seemed 
   to  grow.  Soon  there could  be no  doubt: three  or four  tall black 
   figures  were  standing  there,  on  the   slope  above   them.  Bingo 
   fancied  that  he heard  faintly a  sound like  breath being  drawn in 
   with a hiss. Then the shapes advanced slowly.                         
     Terror  seized  Odo  and  Frodo,  and  they  threw  themselves  flat 
   on  the  ground.  Merry  shrank  to  Bingo's side.  Bingo was  no less 
   afraid; he was quaking  as if  he was  bitter cold.  But his  fear was 
   swallowed up in  a sudden  temptation to  put on  the Ring.  It seized 
   him,  and  he  could  think  of nothing  else. He  did not  forget the 
   Barrow, nor the message  of Gandalf,  but he  felt a  desperate desire 
   to  disregard  all  warnings.  Something   seemed  to   be  compelling 
   him; he longed to yield. Not with the  hope of  escaping, or  of doing 
   anything, good or  bad. He  simply felt  that he  must take  the Ring, 
   and put  it on  his finger.  He could  not speak.  He struggled  for a 
   while,  but  resistance  became  unbearable;  and  at  last  he slowly 
   drew  out the  chain, unfastened  the Ring,  and put  it on  the fore- 
   finger of his left hand.                                              
     Immediately  -  though  everything  else  remained  as  before,  dim 
   and dark - the shapes  became terribly  clear. He  seemed able  to see 
   beneath  their  black  wrapping.  There  were  three tall  figures: in 
   their  white  faces  burned  keen  and  merciless  eyes;  under  their 
   black  mantles  were  long  grey  robes,  upon  their  grey  hair were 
   helms  of  silver;(10) in  their  haggard hands  were swords  of steel. 
   
   Their  eyes  fell  upon  him  and  pierced  him,  as they  rushed towards 
   him.  Desperate,  he  drew  his  own  sword;  and it  seemed to  him that 
   it flickered redly as if it was a fire-brand. Two of the  figures halted. 
   But  the  third  was  taller  than  the  others.  His  hair was  long and 
   gleaming,  and  on  it  was  a  crown.  The  hand  that  held   the  long 
   sword  glowed  with  a  pale  light.  He  sprang  forward  and  bore down 
   upon Bingo.                                                               
     At  that  moment  Bingo   threw  himself   forward  onto   the  ground, 
   and  he  heard  himself  crying  aloud  (though  he  did  not  know why): 
   Elbereth!  Gilthoniel!  Gurth  i  Morthu.(11) At  the  same time  he struck 
   at the feet of his enemy.  A shrill  cry rang  out in  the night;  and he 
   felt  a  pain  like  a  dart  of  poisoned  ice  touch his  [added: left] 
   shoulder.  Even  as  he  swooned  Bingo  caught  a  glimpse   of  Trotter 
   leaping  out  of the  darkness with  a flaming  fire-brand in  each hand. 
   With  a  last  effort he  slipped the  Ring from  his finger,  and closed 
  
   his hand on it.                                                           
                                                                            
                                     NOTES.                                  
                                                                            
   1. This passage, from 'Better still, under the fuel they found a wooden 
   case', is an insertion on a slip, certainly written at the same time as 
   the main text, replacing the (ink) text as first written: 
       Gandalf, it would seem, had taken thought for them. It was the 
       presence of fuel that decided them to go no further that day, and 
       to make their camp in the dell. 
     With the passage here about cram, not found in FR, cf. The Hobbit, 
     Chapter XIII 'Not at Home': 
       If you want to know what cram is, I can only say that I don't know 
       the recipe, but it is biscuitish, keeps good indefinitely, is sup- 
       posed to be sustaining, and is certainly not entertaining, being in 
       fact very uninteresting except as a chewing exercise. It was made 
       by the Lake-men for long journeys. 
     In the Etymologies (V.365) cram, defined as 'cake of compressed 
     flour or meal (often containing honey and milk) used on long 
     journeys', appears as a Noldorin word (stem KRAB- 'press'). - In FR 
     the fire-wood, alone of the stores found on Weathertop, survived, 
     but it had been left by Rangers, not by Gandalf. 
  2. Strider gives a much more elaborate and informed account of the 
       perceptions of the Ring-wraiths in FR (p. 202). See p. 173, note 7. 
  3. See p. 169 and note 25.                                                
      Beren's  name  Camlost  or  Gamlost  ('Empty-handed')  occurs  in  the 
  4. Quenta  Silmarillion  (interrupted  at  the  end   of  1937);   for  the 
    variation in the initial consonant see V.298, 301.                       
   
    5.  For the text and textual  history of  Light as  Leaf on  Lindentree see 
        III.108 - 10, 120 - 3.                                                  
    6.  To the silver flute of Ilverin: in Light as Leaf on Lindentree (III. 108) 
        Dairon  is named  here. The  name Ilverin  occurs in  The Book  of Lost 
        Tales as one of  the many  names of  Littleheart, the  'Gong-warden' of 
        Mar  Vanwa  Tyalieva  (I.46,  255), but  there seems  no basis  to seek 
        any  kind  of  connection.  In  the  margin  my  father  at  some point 
        pencilled  other  names:  Neldorin,  Elberin,  Diarin.  See note  g, at 
        end.                                                                    
    7.  Trotter  has  mentioned  no  song,  but  it  is  of  course the  Lay of 
        Leithian that is meant.                                                 
    8.  Struck out at the time of writing:                                      
          But her spirit came to  the Halls  of Waiting,  where are  the places 
          appointed  for  the  Elven-kin  beyond  the   Blessed  Realms   in  the 
          West,  on the  confines of  the world.  And she  knelt before  the Lord 
          [of the Halls of Waiting]                                               
    9.  This  concluding  paragraph  of  Trotter's  tale is  very close  to the 
        account of  the Choices  of Luthien  that my  father had  written while 
        the Quenta Silmarillion was  with the  publishers at  the end  of 1937, 
        and  which  appears  in  the  published  Silmarillion  on  p.  187; see 
        V.293, 303-4.                                                           
           There  are  other very  roughly written  texts giving  a resume of a 
        part  of  'The  Silmarillion'  found  among the  papers at  this point. 
        They attempt to  condense a  much greater  part of  the history  of the 
        Elder Days than that  strictly concerned  with the  story of  Beren and 
        Luthien,  and  have  interesting  features  which  must  be  mentioned, 
        though  their  discussion  scarcely  falls  within  the history  of the 
        writing  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings. Most  notable is  the following 
        passage:                                                                
           For as it is told the Blessed Realms of the  West were  illumined by 
        the  Two  Trees,  Galathilion  the   Silver  Cherry,   and  Galagloriel 
        that  is  Golden  Rain.  But  Morgoth,  the  greatest  of  the  Powers, 
        made  war  upon  the  Gods,  and  he  destroyed  the  Trees,  and fled. 
  
        And  he  took  with  him the  immortal gems,  the Silmarils,  that were 
        made  by  the  Elves  of the  light of  the Trees,  and in  which alone 
        now  the  ancient  radiance  of  the  days  of  bliss remained.  In the 
        north  of  the Middle-earth  he set  up his  throne Angband,  the Halls 
        of  Iron   under  Thangorodrim   the  Mountain   of  Thunder;   and  he 
        grew  in  strength  and  darkness; and  he brought  forth the  Orcs and 
        goblins,  and  the  Balrogs,  demons  of  fire. But  the High  Elves of 
        the  West  forsook  the land  of the  Gods and  returned to  the earth, 
        and made war upon him to regain the jewels.                             
        The  names  Galathilion  and  Caladloriel  first  appear in  the Quenta 
        Silmarillion  (V.209  -  10)  as  the  Gnomish  names  for  Silpion and 
        Laurelin.  'Silver  Cherry'  and  'Golden  Rain'  are  not  the  actual 
        meanings  of  the  names  (as  seems  to  be  implied  here):  see  the 
   
   Etymologies  in  Vol.  V,  stems  GALAD-  (where   the  form   Galagloriel  is 
   also  given),  LAWAR-,  THIL-.  That  the  blossom  of  Silpion was  like that 
   of  a  cherry-tree,  and   the  flowers   of  Laurelin   like  those   of  the 
   laburnum  ('Golden   Rain')  was   however  often   said  (see   e.g.  V.209). 
   On  Morgoth  'the  greatest  of  the  Powers'   see  V.   157  and   note  4. 
   Very  curious  is   the  statement   here  that   when  Morgoth   returned  to 
   Middle-earth  after  the  destruction  of  the  Trees  'he  brought  forth the 
   Orcs  and  goblins,  and  the  Balrogs, demons  of  fire.'  It  was  certainly 
   my   father's   view  at   this  period   that  the   Orcs  were   then  first 
   engendered  (see  V.  233, $62   and  commentary),   but  the   Balrogs  were 
   far older  in their  beginning (V. 212,  $18), and  indeed came  to rescue 
   Morgoth  from  Ungoliante  at  the  time  of  his  return:  'to his  aid there 
   came  the  Balrogs  that  lived  yet  in  the  deepest  places of  his ancient 
   fortress.'                                                                     
          The  term  'High  Elves' is  here used  to mean  the Elves  of Valinor, 
   not,   as   in   the   Quenta   Silmarillion,   the  First   Kindred  (Lindar, 
   Vanyar): see V. 214, $25 and commentary.                                       
          A very surprising point is the mention, a little later in this text, of 
   Finrod  Inglor  the  fair  (see   p.  72).   In  the   first  edition   of  LR 
   (Appendices)  Finrod  was  still  the  name  of  third  son  of  Finwe,  as in 
   the   Quenta   Silmarillion,   and   his   son  was   Felagund  (in   QS  also 
   named  Inglor);  it  was  not  till  the  second edition  of 1966  that Finrod 
   son  of  Finwe   became  Finarfin,   and  his   son  Inglor   Felagund  became 
   Finrod Felagund.                                                                
          In another of these  drafts the  minstrel of  Doriath is  named Iverin, 
   not  Dairon; see note 6. 
  10. My  father  first  wrote  here:  'upon  their long  grey hair  were crowns 
   and  helms  of  pale  gold'.  This  was  no  doubt   changed  at   once,  with 
   the  emergence  immediately  below  of  the   tall  king,   a  crown   on  his 
   long hair. See p. 198 note 6.                                                  
  11. For Morthu see V.393, stem THUS-.                                           
   
                                   * 
                                                
   My father's practice at this time  of overwriting  his first  pencilled drafts 
   largely denies the possibility of seeing the earliest forms of  the narrative. 
   In  this  chapter the  underlying text  can only  be made  out here  and there 
   and  with  great difficulty;  but at  least it  can be  seen that  the opening 
   passage  quickly  declined  into  an  abbreviated   outline  for   the  story. 
   Trotter's  tales  were  only  to  be  concerned  with  animals  of  the  wild; 
   and then follows  at once:  'Fight in  dell', with  a sketch  in a  few lines, 
   scribbled  down  at   great  speed,   of  which   however  something   can  be 
   disinterred:                                                                   
     Bingo  is  tempted  to  put  on  ring.  He  does so.  The riders  [?come] at 
            him. He sees them plain - fell white faces..... He draws his sword 
   
   and  it  shines  like  fire.  They  draw  back  but one  Rider with  long silver 
   hair  and  a  [?  red  hand]  leaps  forward.  Bingo.....  hears  himself shout- 
  
   ing  Elbereth  Gilthoniel.....  struck  at  the  leg  of  the  Rider.   He  felt 
   ..... cold [? pain] in the shoulder. There was a flash.....                      
   The  attack  on  the  dell  entered before  the idea  that Trotter  should chant 
   to them, and tell them a  tale of  ancient days;  and the  material of  his tale 
   remains  in  this  manuscript  in  a  very  rough  state,  the primary  stage of 
   composition,   obviously   demanding   the   compression   that   it  afterwards 
   received.                                                                        
   More   developed   pencilled   drafting   takes   up   again   from   the  point 
   where  Trotter  comes  to  an  end,  and  from what  can be  read it  seems that 
   the  final  story  of  the  attack by  the Ring-wraiths  was now  fully present. 
   Then,  apart  from  a few  details (as  that there  are three  Ring-wraiths, not 
   five),  the  text  written  in ink  on top  of the  draft achieved  the finished 
   story:  no  element  in  the  potent  scene,  the fearful  suspense on  the cold 
   hillside  in  the  moonlight,  the  dark  shapes  looking  down  on  the hobbits 
   huddled  round  the  fire,  the  irresistible  demand   on  the   Ringbearer  to 
   reveal  himself,  and  the  final  revelation  of  what  lay  beneath  the black 
   cloaks of the Riders, is absent - and all is  told virtually  in the  very words 
   of  The  Fellowship of  the Ring.  The significance  of the  Ring, in  its power 
   to reveal and to  be revealed,  its operation  as a  bridge between  two worlds, 
   two modes of being, has been attained, once and for all.                         
   The   completeness,   and   the   resonance,   of   this  scene   on  Weathertop 
   Hill  is  the  more  remarkable,  when  we  consider  that  (in relation  to The 
   lard  of  the  Rings  as  it was  ultimately achieved)  all was  still extremely 
   restricted in scope. If the nature of the Ring in its effect  on the  bearer was 
   now fully conceived, there  is as  yet no  suggestion that  the fate  of Middle- 
   earth lay within its tiny circle. It is indeed far from certain that the idea of 
   the  Ruling  Ring had  yet arisen.  Of the  great lands  and histories  east and 
   south   of   the   Misty   Mountains   -   of  Lothlorien,   Fangorn,  Isengard, 
   Rohan,  the  Numenorean  kingdoms  -  there  is  no  shadow  of  a hint.  I very 
   much  doubt  that  when  the  Ring-wraiths  rose  up  over the  lip of  the dell 
   beneath  Weathertop  my  father  foresaw  any  more  of  the  Journey  than that 
   the  Ring  must  pass  over  the  Mountains  and  find  its  end  in  the depths 
   of  the  Fiery  Mountain  (p.  126).  In  October  1938  he  could still  say to 
   Stanley  Unwin  (see  p. 173)  that he  had hopes  of being  able to  submit the 
   new story early in the following year.                                           
   
                                         XI.                                     
                            FROM WEATHERTOP TO THE FORD.                         
                                                                                
   The  manuscript  of  the   original  Chapter   VIII  continues,   without  any 
   break, in the same form, ink over pencil. While  in the  earlier part  of this 
   chapter I have given the full original  text even  in the  concluding passage, 
   where there  is scarcely  any material  difference from  FR (since  the attack 
   of the Ring-wraiths is a scene of exceptional importance), in  this part  I do 
   not  do  so throughout.  The narrative  is very  close to  that of  FR Chapter 
   12,  'Flight  to  the  Ford'  (with  a  fair number  of minor  differences and 
   some  less  minor),  and  for  much  of  its  length  the  wording  almost the 
   same.  In  those  parts  where  the original  text is  not given,  however, it 
   can be understood that all differences of any significance are remarked.      
     After it is told that the  hobbits (Sam  in FR)  heard Bingo's  voice crying 
   out strange words, it is further said  that they  'had seen  a red  flash; and 
   Trotter  came  dashing  up  with  flaming  wood.' So  also in  the fragmentary 
   outline given on pp. r 88 - g 'There was a flash'; but this  is absent  in FR. 
   Perhaps the reference is to Bingo's sword that 'flickered redly as if it was a 
   firebrand' (p. 186), a detail preserved in  FR p. 208. Trotter's  first return 
   to the dell is slightly differently told,  but this  is chiefly  because Sam's 
   distrust of  Strider is  of course  absent, and  there is  nothing in  the old 
   version  corresponding  to  Strider's  words to  Sam apart  (FR pp. 209-10). 
   When  Trotter  lifted  the black  cloak from  the ground  he said  only: 'That 
   was  the  stroke  of  your  sword.  What harm  it did  to the  Rider I  do not 
   know. Fire is better.'                                                        
     Athelas is not  said to  have been  brought by  Men of  the West  to Middle- 
  
   earth: 'it is  a healing  plant, known  only to  Elves, and  to some  of those 
   who walk in the wild: athelas they  name it.'(1) A curious  detail is  that when 
   athelas  was  applied to  Bingo's wound  he 'felt  the pain  and the  sense of 
   frozen cold lessen in his right  side'; and  again later  in the  chapter 'his 
   right  arm  was  lifeless'  (FR  p.  215).  Similarly,  when  Bingo  drew  his 
   sword and faced the  Riders at  the Ford,  my father  first wrote:  'His sword 
   he had hung at his right  side; with  his left  hand he  gripped the  hilt and 
   drew  it',  though  this  he  struck  out.  He evidently  decided that  it was 
   Bingo's  left  shoulder  that  was stabbed,  and therefore  wrote in  the word 
   'left' in the description  of the  actual wounding  (p. 186);  but he  did not 
   correct the occurrences of 'right' just mentioned.                            
     When   they   left  the   dell  beneath   Weathertop  they   took  Gandalf's 
   firewood  with  them  ('For  Trotter  said  that  from  now  onwards fire-wood 
   must always  be a  part of  their stores,  when they  were away  from trees'). 
   
    Nothing is said of the rejuvenation of Bill Ferny's pony  (if indeed  it was 
    Bill Ferny's, p. 175). The distant cries  of Black  Riders which  they heard 
    as they crossed the Road in FR (p. 211) are absent from the old version. 
      The  description  of  the  eastward  journey from  Weathertop is  at first 
    fairly close to that in FR, though the timing is slightly different; but the 
    geography was to be significantly altered. I give the passage  following the 
    words 'Even Trotter seemed tired and dejected' (FR p. 212) in full.          
                                                                                
      Before  the  first  day's  march  was  over  Bingo's  pain  began  to grow 
    again, but for a long time he  did not  speak of  it. In  this way  three or 
    four  days  passed  without  the   ground  or   the  scene   changing  much, 
    except   that   behind   them   Weathertop    slowly   sank,    and   before 
    them   the   distant  mountains   loomed  a   little  nearer.   The  weather 
    remained  dry,  but   was  grey   with  cloud;   and  they   were  oppressed 
    with  the  fear  of  pursuit.  But  of  this  there  was  no  sign  by  day; 
    and   though   they   kept   watch   by   night   nothing   happened.   They 
    dreaded  to  see  black  shapes  stalking  in  the  dim  grey   night  under 
    the  waxing  moon  veiled  by  thin  cloud;  but   they  saw   nothing,  and 
    heard   nothing,  but   the  sigh   of  withering   leaves  and   grass.  It 
    seemed  that,  as  they  had  hardly  dared  to  hope, their  swift crossing 
    of  the  Road  had  not   been  marked,   and  their   enemy  had   for  the 
    moment lost their trail.                                                     
      At  the  end  of  the  fourth  day  the  ground  began  once more  to rise 
    slowly  out  of  the  wide  shallow  valley  into   which  they   had  come. 
    Trotter  now   bent  their   course  again   towards  the   north-east;  and 
    before  long,  as  they  reached  the  top  of  a slow-climbing  slope, they 
    saw  ahead  a  huddle  of  wooded  hills.  Late  on   the  fifth   day  they 
    came  to  a  ridge  on which  a few  gaunt fir-trees  stood. A  little below 
    them  the  Road  could  be  seen   curving  away   towards  a   small  river 
    that  gleamed  pale in  a thin  ray of  sunshine, far  away on  their right. 
    Next   day,   early   in  the   morning,  they   again  crossed   the  Road. 
    Looking   anxiously   along   it,  westward   and  eastward,   they  hurried 
    quickly across, and went towards the wooded hills.                           
      Trotter  was  still  leading them  in as  straight a  line as  the country 
    allowed  towards  the  distant  Ford.  In  the  hills  their  path  would be 
    more  uncertain,  but  they  could  no  longer  keep  to  the south  side of 
    the  Road,  because  the  land  became   bare  and   stony  and   ahead  lay 
    the  river.  'That  river,'  he  said,  'comes  down  out of  the Mountains, 
    and  flows  through  Rivendell.(2) It  is  not  wide,  but  it  is  deep  and 
    strong,  being  fed  by  the  many  small  torrents  that  come  out  of the 
    wooded  hills.  Over  these  the  Road  goes  by  little  fords  or bridges; 
    but  there  is  no  ford  or  bridge  over the  river until  we come  to the 
    Ford  under  the  Mountains.'  The   hobbits  looked   at  the   dark  hills 
                                             
                                                                                 
   ahead, and though they were glad to leave the  cheerless lands                 
   behind them, the land ahead seemed threatening and unfriendly.                 
  
                                                                                 
    In  the  developed  geography,   the  Road   traverses  two   rivers  between 
   Weathertop  and  Rivendell:  the  Hoarwell  or  Mitheithel  that  flowed  down 
   out  of  the  Ettenmoors, crossed  by the  Last Bridge,  and the  Loudwater or 
   Bruinen, crossed by  the Ford  of Rivendell;  these rivers  joined a  long way 
   to the south,  becoming the  Greyflood. In  the original  story, on  the other 
   hand,  there  is  only  one  river,  not  named,  flowing down  through Riven- 
   dell and crossed at the Ford.                                                  
    In  FR  the  travellers  came  down,  early  in  the  morning on  the seventh 
   day  out  from  Weathertop,  to  the  Road  (i.e.  approaching  it   from  the 
   south),  and  went  along  it  for a  mile or  two to  the Last  Bridge, where 
   Strider  found  the  elf-stone  lying  in  the mud;  they crossed  the bridge, 
   and after a further mile turned  off the  Road to  the left  and went  up into 
   the hills. In the original story, they  came to  the Road  early on  the sixth 
   day and crossed it,  going up  into the  hills; there  is no  river (Hoarwell) 
   and  no  bridge.  Some  sort of  explanation is  given why  they had  to cross 
   the Road here and stay no longer to  the south  of it:  'the land  became bare 
   and stony and ahead lay the river.' But  the fact  of there  being no  ford or 
   bridge over the  river except  that below  Rivendell only  meant that  that is 
   where  they  would  have  to cross;  it does  not in  itself explain  why they 
   could not stay south of the Road until  they got  there. Thus  it is  only the 
   'bare and stony' nature of the land south of  the Road  that really  offers an 
   explanation:  Trotter  sought  to  pass  through  country  that  provided more 
   concealment?  The  'real'  explanation,  it  might be  said, why  they crossed 
   the Road and  went up  into the  wooded hills  is quite  other: my  father had 
   already  suggested,  when  sketching  out  the  story  from  the  Barrow-downs 
   to Rivendell (p. 126), that the hobbits should 'foolishly turn aside to visit 
   Troll Stones'.  On the  other hand,  Trotter was  taking the  straightest line 
   to  the  Ford  that  he  could  (p.  191),  and  the sketches  on p. 201 show 
   clearly  that  the  great  southward loop  of the  Road (already  mentioned in 
   the original text, p. 199) must force him to cross it and go up into the hills 
   to  the  north. -  On the  different chronology  in the  two versions  see the 
   Note on Chronology, p. 219.                                                    
    When  they  came  into  the  hills,  the  conversation  with  Trotter arising 
   from their sight of the  ruined towers  is somewhat  different from  that with 
   Strider in FR (pp. 213 - 14):                                                 
                                                                                 
    'Who  lives  in  this  land?'  he  [Bingo]  asked;   'and  who   built  these 
   towers? Is this troll-country?'                                                
    'No,'  said  Trotter;  'trolls  do  not  build.  No one  lives in  this land. 
   Men   once   dwelt  here,   ages  ago.   But  none   now  remain.   They  were 
   an  evil  people,  as  far  as  tales and  legends tell;  for they  came under 
   the  sway  of  the  Dark  Lord.  It  is  said  that  they  were  overthrown by 
   Elendil,   as   King   of  Western   Men,  who   aided  Gilgalad,   when  they 
   
   made  war  on  the  Dark  Lord.(3) But that  was  so   long  ago   that  the 
   hills have forgotten them, though a shadow still lies on the land.'           
      'Where  did  you  learn such  tales?' asked  Frodo, 'if  all the  land is 
   empty  and  forgetful?  The  birds  and  beasts  do  not  tell tales  of that 
   sort.                                                                         
      'Many things are remembered in Rivendell,' said Trotter.                   
      'Have you often been to Rivendell?' said Bingo.                            
      'I have,' said Trotter; 'many a time; and I wonder now that I              
   was ever so foolish as  to leave  it. But  it is  not my  fate to  sit quiet, 
   even in the fair house of Elrond.'                                            
                                                                                
      The journey  in the  hills north  of the  Road had  lasted for  three days 
   when the weather turned to rain, but  two in  FR (p.  214); thus  the shorter 
   journey  from  Weathertop  till the  return to  the Road  is made  up, though 
   there is still a difference of one day, since they  had reached  Weathertop a 
   day earlier in the original story  (p. 175):  as I  understand it,  the first 
   morning after the rain (FR p. 215)  was in  the old  version that  of October 
  
   16, but in FR that of October  17. When  the rain  stopped, on  the eleventh 
   day from  Weathertop, and  Trotter climbed  up to  see the  lie of  the land, 
   he said when he came back:                                                    
                                                                                
      'We  have  got  too  far  to the  North; and  we must  find some  way to 
   turn  southwards,  or  at least  sharp to  the East.  If we  keep on  as we 
   are  going,  we  shall  get  into  impassable country  among the  skirts of 
   the  Mountains.  Somehow   or  other   we  must   strike  the   Road  again 
   before  it  reaches  the  Ford.  But   even  if   we  manage   that  fairly 
   quickly,  we  still  cannot hope  to get  to Rivendell  for some  days yet, 
   four or even five I fear.'                                                    
                                                                                
   In the night spent up on the ridge (FR pp. 215 - 16) Sam's  questioning of 
   Strider  concerning  Frodo's  wound  is  given  to  Merry; and  Frodo's dream 
   that  'endless  dark  wings were  sweeping over  him, and  that on  the wings 
   rode pursuers seeking for him in all the hollows of the hills' is present. It 
   is not said in the original  text that  'the trees  about him  seemed shadowy 
   and  dim',  nor  on  the following  day that  'a mist  seemed to  obscure his 
   sight'  (FR  pp.  215,  217);  but  later,  when Glorfindel  searched Bingo's 
   wound with his finger (FR p. 223), 'he saw his  friends' faces  more clearly, 
   though all day he had been troubled by the feeling  that a  shadow or  a mist 
   was coming between him and them.'                                             
      When  they  came  to  the  old  trolls  turned  to stone,  'Trotter walked 
   forward   unconcernedly.  "Hullo,   William!"  he   said,  and   slapped  the 
   stooping  troll  soundly.'  And  he  said:  '"In  any  case  you  might  have 
   noticed that Bert has got a bird's nest behind his ear."'  In FR  the trolls' 
   names from The Hobbit were excluded.                                          
      After  'They rested  in the  clearing for  a while,  and had  their midday 
   
                                             
                                                                                   
   meal right under the shadow  of the  trolls' large  legs' the  original narrative 
   goes  straight  on  with  'In  the  afternoon  they  went  on  down  through  the 
   woods'; there  is  no  suggestion  that  the  Troll  Song  would  be  introduced 
   here (see p.144). Their return to the Road is thus described:                    
                                                                                   
   Eventually  they  came  out  upon  the  top   of  a   high  bank   above  the 
   Road.   This   was   now   beginning   to   bend   rather   away   from   the 
   river, and  clung to  the feet  of the  hills, some  way up  the side  of the 
   narrow  valley  at  the  bottom  of  which  the  river  ran.  Not   far  from 
   the  borders  of  the  Road  Trotter  pointed  out  a  stone  in  the  grass; 
   on  it  roughly  cut  and  much  weathered  could  still  be  seen  two runic 
   letters G B in a circle: (X B)                                                   
    'That,'  he  said,  'is  the  stone  that  once   marked  the   place  where 
   Gandalf  and  Bilbo  hid  the  trolls'  gold.'  Bingo looked  at it  - rather 
   sadly: Bilbo and he himself had long ago spent all that gold.                    
    The    Road,    bending    now    northward,    lay    quiet    under    the 
   shadows  of  early  evening.  There  was  no  sign   of  any   other  travel- 
   lers to be seen.                                                                 
                                                                                   
    Only  minor  differences  (except  in  one  matter)  are to  be recorded  in the 
   encounter  with  Glorfindel:   the  whole   scene  was   present,  and   in  very 
   much  the  same  words,  from  the  beginning.  The  sentence  in  FR   (p.  221) 
   'To  Frodo  it  appeared  that  a  white  light  was  shining  through  the  form 
   and raiment of  the rider,  as if  through a  thin veil'  is absent.(4) To Trotter 
   Glorfindel  cried  out:  Ai  Padathir,   Padathir!  Mai   govannen!(5) But it is 
   not  said  subsequently  that  he  spoke  to  Trotter  'in  the  elf-tongue'  (FR 
   p.  224);  rather  he  spoke  'in  a low  tone.' The  drink that  Glorfindel gave 
   them  instantly  reminded  the  hobbits  of  the   drink  in   Bombadil's  house, 
   'for  the  drink  they  took was  refreshing like  spring-water, but  filled them 
   also  with  a  sense  of   warm  vigour.'   'Cram-cake'  is   mentioned  together 
   with the stale bread and dried fruit which is all they had to eat.               
  
    The  conversation  with  Glorfindel  on  the  road  is  different  from  that in 
   FR  (p.  222),  for  the  number   of  the   Black  Riders   was  not   known  to 
   anybody  at  this  stage  (not  even to  my father),  and in  FR Gandalf  had not 
   yet   reached   Rivendell   when  Glorfindel   and  others   were  sent   out  by 
   Elrond  nine  days  before  -  Elrond  having  heard  news  from  the  Elves  led 
   by  Gildor  whom  the  hobbits  encountered   in  the   Shire.  The   element  of 
   Glorfindel's  leaving  the  jewel on  the Last  Bridge is  also of  course absent 
                                                                                   
   (p.192)                                                                          
                                                                                   
    'This is Glorfindel, one of  those that  dwell in  Rivendell,' said             
   Trotter. 'He has news for us.'                                                   
    'Hail and well met at last! ' said Glorfindel to Bingo. 'I was sent             
   from Rivendell  to look  on the  Road for  your coming.  Gandalf was             
   anxious  and  afraid, for  unless something  evil had  befallen you,             
   you should have come there days ago.'                                            
   
                          
                                                                             
     'We  have  not  been  on  the  Road  for  many,  many  days  until  this 
   day,' said Bingo.                                                          
     'Well,  now  you  must  return  to  it,  and  go  with all  speed,' said 
   Glorfindel.  'A  day's  swift  riding  back  westward  there is  a company 
   of evil horsemen,  and they  are travelling  this way  with all  the haste 
   that  frequent search  of the  land upon  either side  of the  Road allows 
   them.  You  must   not  halt   here,  nor   anywhere  tonight,   but  must 
   journey  on as  long and  far as  you are  able. For  when they  find your 
   trail,  where  it  rejoined  the  Road,  they  will  search no  longer but 
   ride  after  you  like  the  wind.  I  do  not think  they will  miss your 
   footsteps  where   the  path   runs  down   from  Trolls-wood;   for  they 
   have  a  dreadful  skill  in  hunting  by  scent,  and darkness  helps and 
   does not hinder them.'                                                     
     'Then  why  must  we  go  on  now  by  night,  against  the  warning  of 
   Gandalf?'asked Merry.                                                      
     'Do   not   fear   Gandalf's   warning   now,'    answered   Glorfindel. 
   'Speed  is  your  chief  hope;  and  now  I  will  go with  you. And  I do 
   not  think  that  there  is  any  peril  ahead;  but  the pursuit  is hard 
   behind.'                                                                   
     'But  Bingo  is   wounded  and   sick  and   weary,'  said   Merry.  'He 
   should not ride any more without rest! '                                   
     Glorfindel  shook  his  head  and  looked  grave,  when  he   heard  the 
   account  of  the  attack  upon   the  dell   under  Weathertop,   and  the 
   hurt  to  Bingo's  arm.  He  looked  at  the  knife-hilt that  Trotter had 
   kept, and now drew out to show him. He shuddered.                          
     'There  are  evil  things  written  on  that  hilt,'  he  said,  'though 
   maybe  they  are  not  for  your  eyes  to  see.  Keep it  till we  get to 
   Rivendell,  Padathir,  but  be  wary,  and  handle  it  as  little  as you 
   may.'                                                                      
                                                                             
     The chief structural difference in  the narrative  of this  chapter from 
   that in FR appears in Glorfindel's words 'I do not think that there is any 
   peril ahead'; contrast FR  (p. 222):  'There are  five behind  us... Where 
   the other four may be, I do not know. I fear that we may find the  Ford is 
   already held against us.'                                                  
     Only three Riders (at first) came out of  the tree-hung  cutting through 
   which the Road passed before the flat mile to the Ford, not five as  in FR 
   (p. 225). The story is the same that Bingo halted, feeling the  command of 
   the  Riders  upon  him  to  wait, but filled with  sudden hatred  drew his 
   sword;  and  that  Glorfindel cried  to his  horse, so  that it  sped away 
   towards the Ford.  But all  the Riders  were behind;  there was  no ambush 
   by four of them lying in wait at the Ford. The conclusion of the chapter I 
   give in full.                                                              
  
   
                                      
                                                                          
    'Ride  on!   Ride  on!'   cried  Glorfindel   and  Trotter;   and  then 
   Glorfindel  spoke  a  word  in  the  elf-tongue: nora-lim,  nora-lim. At 
   once the white horse  sprang away  and sped  along the  last lap  of the 
   Road.  At  the  same  moment  the  black  horses  of  the  Riders leaped 
   down  in  pursuit;  and  others  following  came   flying  out   of  the 
   wood.  Bingo   looking  back   over  his   shoulder  thought   he  could 
   count  [as  many  as  twelve  )]  at  least  seven.  They seemed  to run 
   like  the  wind,  and  to  grow  swiftly  larger  and  darker   as  they 
   overtook  him  stride by  stride. He  could no  longer see  his friends. 
   Through  them  and  over  them   the  Riders   must  now   be  hurtling. 
   Bingo   turned  and   lay  forward,   encouraging  with   urgent  words. 
   The  Ford  still  seemed  far  ahead.  Once  more  he  looked  back.  It 
   seemed  to him  that the  Riders had  cast aside  their hoods  and black 
   cloaks;  they  appeared  now  to  be  robed  in  white and  grey. Swords 
   were  in  their  pale  hands,  helm  and  crown  were  on  their heads;(6) 
   their cold eyes glittered from afar.                                    
    Fear  now  swallowed  up  Bingo's  mind.  He   thought  no   longer  of 
   his  sword.  No  cry  came  from  him.  He  shut his  eyes and  clung to 
   the  mane  of  the  horse.  The wind  whistled in  his ears,  and wildly 
   the bells rang, clear and shrill. It seemed bitter cold.                
    Suddenly  he  heard  the  splash of  water. It  foamed about  his feet. 
   He  felt the  stumbling scramble  of the  horse as  it struggled  up the 
   stony  path,  climbing  the  steep  further  bank of  the river.  He was 
   across the Ford! But the Riders were now hard behind.                   
    At  the  top  of  the  bank  the  horse  halted snorting.  Bingo turned 
   about  and  opened   his  eyes.   [Struck  out   as  soon   as  written: 
   Forgetting  that  the  horse  belonged  to  the  folk  of  Rivendell and 
   knew  all  that land,  he determined  to face  his enemies,  thinking it 
   useless to] He felt that it was useless to try to escape over  the long 
   uncertain path  from the  Ford to  the lip  of Rivendell  - if  once the 
   Riders  crossed.  Though  they  had  all  thought  of  the  Ford  as the 
   goal of their flight and the end of peril, it  came to  him now  that he 
   knew   of   nothing   that   would   prevent   the  dread   Riders  from 
   crossing  as  easily  as  he.  In  any  case   he  felt   now  commanded 
   urgently  to halt,  and though  again hatred  stirred in  him he  had no 
   longer  the  strength  to  refuse.  He  saw  the  horse of  the foremost 
   Rider check at the  water, and  rear up.  With a  great effort  he stood 
   in his stirrups and brandished his sword.                               
    'Go  back! '  he cried.  'Go back  to the  Dark Lord  and follow  me no 
   more.'  His  voice  sounded  shrill  in  his  ears.  The  Riders halted, 
   but  Bingo  had  not  the  power  of  Tom  Bombadil.  They  laughed  - a 
   harsh  chilling  laughter.  'Come back!  Come back!  ' they  called. 'To 
   
   Mordor  we  will  take  you.'(9) 'Go  back,'   he  whispered.   'The  Ring, 
   the  Ring,'  they  cried   with  deadly   voices,  and   immediately  their 
   leader rode forward into the water, closely followed by two others.         
     'By  Elbereth  and   Luthien  the   fair,'(10) said   Bingo  with   a  last 
   effort,  lifting  up  his  sword,  'you  shall  have  neither  me  nor it.' 
   Then  the  leader,  who  was  now   half  across   the  river,   stood  up 
   menacing  in  his  stirrup  and  raised  up  his  hand.  Bingo  grew  dumb; 
   he  felt  his tongue  cleave to  his mouth,  and his  eyes grow  misty. His 
   sword  broke  and  fell  out  of  his  shaking  hand.  The horse  under him 
   reared  and  snorted,  as  the  foremost  of  the  black  horses  came near 
   the shore.                                                                  
     Even  at  that  moment  there  came  a  roaring  and  a rushing:  a noise 
   of  loud  waters  rolling  many  stones.  Dimly  he  saw  the  river  rise, 
   and   come  galloping   down  along   its  course   in  a   plumed  cavalry 
   of  waves.  The  three  Riders  that   were  still   upon  the   Ford  dis- 
   appeared,   overwhelmed   and   buried   under   angry  foam.   Those  that 
  
   were behind drew back in dismay.                                            
     With  his  last  failing  sense  Bingo  heard  cries,  and  it  seemed to 
   him  that   behind  the   Riders  there   appeared  suddenly   one  shining 
   white  figure  followed  by   other  smaller   and  more   shadowy  figures 
   waving  flames.  Redly  they  flamed  in  the  white  mist  that  was  over 
   all.  Two  of  the  Riders  turned  and  rode  wildly  away  to   the  left 
   down  the  bank  of  the  river;  the  others   borne  by   their  plunging 
   horses  were  driven  into  the  flood,  and   carried  away.   Then  Bingo 
   heard a  roaring in  his ears  and felt  himself falling,  as if  the flood 
   had   reached   up  to   the  high   bank,  and   engulfed  him   with  his 
   enemies. He heard and saw no more.                                          
                                                                              
                                      NOTES.                                   
                                                                              
   1. In the Lay of Leithian my father wrote athelas against the passage       
      where                                                                    
                                                                              
                        Huan came and bore a leaf,                             
                     of all the herbs of healing chief,                        
                     that evergreen in woodland glade                          
                     there grew with broad and hoary blade                     
      for the allaying of Beren's wound (III.266, 269).                       
   2. That river... flows through Rivendell: see the note on Rivendell,        
                                                                              
      pp. 204-5.                                                               
   3. In the underlying pencilled text, which is here visible for a stretch, 
      Trotter's  words  about  the  'Big  People'  who used  to live  in those 
      regions  are  much  the  same,  but  he says  that they  were overthrown 
      by  Elendil  Orendil  and  Gil-galad;  apparently  Orendil  was  substi- 
   
        tuted for Elendil  in the  act of  writing. Both  names were  struck out, 
        and then Elendil again written in. See p. 174 note 25.                    
    4.  The 'bit and bridle' of Glorfindel's  horse flickered  and flashed,  as in 
        the  First  Edition,  where  the  Second  Edition  has  'headstall'.  Cf. 
        Letters no. 211, p. 279 (14 October 1958): 
        ...  bridle  was  casually  and  carelessly  used  for  what   I  suppose 
        should  have  been  called  a  headstall.  Or   rather,  since   bit  was 
        added  (I.221)  long  ago  (Chapter  I  12  was  written  very  early)  I 
        had   not   considered   the   natural  ways   of  elves   with  animals. 
        Glorfindel's  horse   would  have   an  ornamental   headstall,  carrying 
        a  plume,  and  with  the  straps  studded with  jewels and  small bells; 
        but  Glorfindel  would  certainly  not use  a bit.  I will  change bridle 
        and bit to headstall.                                                     
    5.  The  pencilled text,  after various  forms struck  out, had  Ai Rimbedir; 
        this was  then changed  to Ai  Padathir, etc.,  with a  translation 'Hail 
        Trotter,                Trotter,                well                met.' 
    6.  helm  and  crown were  on their  heads: in  the story  of the  attack on 
        Weathertop  my  father  first  wrote  that  all  three  Ringwraiths  were 
        crowned, but changed  the text  to say  that only  the leader  ('the pale 
        king'  as Bingo  called him)  wore a  crown (pp.  185 - 6 and  note 10). 
        Cf. the citation in note 8 below.                                         
    7.  The pencilled draft  has: 'Ride  back to  the Dark  Tower of  your lord.' 
        For early references to the Dark Tower see p. 131 note 5.               
    8.  It is interesting to look back to the earliest sketch for the flight over 
        the Ford (p. 126):                                                       
           One  day  at last  they halted  on a  rise and  looked forward  to the 
        Ford.   Galloping   behind.   Seven   (3?   4?)   Black-riders  hastening 
        along  the  Road.  They  have   gold  rings   and  crowns.   Flight  over 
        Ford.  Bingo  flings  a  stone  and  imitates   Tom  Bombadil.   Go  back 
        and  ride  away!  The Riders  halt as  if astonished,  and looking  up at 
        the  hobbits  on  the  bank  the  hobbits  can  see  no  faces  in  their 
        hoods.  Go  back  says  Bingo,  but  he  is  not  Tom  Bombadil,  and the 
  
        riders ride into the ford.                                                
        At  that  stage  my  father  envisaged  the  hobbits  crossing  the  Ford 
        together;  and  the  rising  of the  river does  not destroy  the Riders: 
        they 'draw back just in time in dismay.'                                  
           The  words  in  the  present  text,  retained  in  FR,  'Bingo (Frodo) 
        had  not  the  power  of  Tom  Bombadil',  must  now refer  to Bombadil's 
        rout  of  the  Barrow-wight;  but  behind  them  surely  lies  the unused 
        idea of his power to arrest the onset of the evil  beings by  raising his 
        hand  in  authority:  cf.  the  outline  given  on  p. 112,  'two Barrow- 
        wights  come  galloping  after  them,  but  stop  every  time   Tom  Bom- 
        badil  turns and  looks at  them', and  the earlier  part of  the outline 
        just  cited  (p.  125),  where  when  they  reach the  Road west  of Bree 
        'Tom turns and holds up his hand. They fly back.'                         
   
   9. This is the first occurrence of the name Mordor in The Lord of        
         the Rings; see p. 131 note 5.                                      
   10. In the pencilled text visible beneath the ink, Bingo took the names of 
         Gil-galad and Elendil, together with that of Luthien.               
                                                                            
     In this chapter it is made plain that the  commands of  the Ring-wraiths 
   are  communicated  wordlessly to  the bearer  of the  Ring, and  that they 
   have great power over his  will. Moreover  the idea  has now  entered that 
   the wound of the  Ring-wraith's knife  produces, or  begins to  produce, a 
   similar effect to that brought  about by  putting on  the Ring:  the world 
   becomes shadowy and dim to Bingo, and  at the  end of  the chapter  he can 
   see the Riders plain,  beneath the  black wrappings  that to  others cloak 
   their invisibility.                                                       
                                                                            
        Note on the course of the Road between Weathertop and Rivendell      
                                                                            
   This  was an  element in  the geography  to which  my father  made various 
   alterations in the Revised Edition of?he Lord of the  Rings (1966).  I set 
   out  first  three  passages  from  the  chapter 'Flight  to the  Ford' for 
   comparison.                                                               
                                                                            
   (1) Page 212.                                                             
       Original text:                                                      
           (the original text has no passage corresponding)                  
       First Edition: 'That is Loudwater, the Bruinen of Rivendell,'       
           answered Strider. 'The Road runs along it for many leagues to 
           the Ford.'                                                        
       Second Edition: 'That is Loudwater, the Bruinen of Rivendell,'      
           answered Strider. 'The Road runs along the edge of the hills for 
           many miles from the Bridge to the Ford of Bruinen.'               
                                                                            
   (2) Page 214. 
       Original text: The hills now shut them in. The Road looped away 
           southward, towards the river; but both were now lost to view. 
       First Edition: The hills now began to shut them in. The Road bent 
           back again southward towards the River, but both were now 
           hidden from view. 
       Second Edition: The hills now began to shut them in. The Road 
           behind held on its way to the River Bruinen, but both were now 
           hidden from view. 
                                                                            
    (3) Page 200. 
        Original text (p. 194): Eventually they came out upon the top of a 
            high bank above the Road. This was now beginning to bend 
            rather away from the river, and clung to the feet of the hills, 
   
    some way up the side of the narrow valley at the bottom of                    
    which the river ran.                                                          
  
    First  Edition:  After  a few  miles they  came out  on the  top of  a high 
    bank  above   the  Road.   At  this   point  the   Road  had   turned  away 
    from  the  river  down  in  its   narrow  valley,   and  now   clung  close 
    to  the  feet   of  the   hills,  rolling   and  winding   northward  among 
    woods   and   heather-covered   slopes   towards    the   Ford    and   the 
    Mountains.                                                                    
   Second  Edition:  After  a few  miles they  came out  on the  top of  a high 
    bank   above   the   Road.   At   this   point  the   Road  had   left  the 
    Hoarwell  far  behind   in  its   narrow  valley,   and  now   clung  close 
    to   the  feet   of  the   hills,  rolling   and  winding   eastward  among 
    woods (etc.)                                                                  
                                                                                 
   Taking  first  citation  (2),  from  small-scale  and  large-scale  maps  made 
   by  my  father  there  is no  question that  the Road  after passing  south of 
   Weathertop  made  first  a  great  swing  or  loop to  the North-east:  cf. FR 
   p. 211 - when they left Weathertop it  was Strider's  plan 'to  shorten their 
   journey  by  cutting  across  another  great  loop  of  the Road:  east beyond 
   Weathertop  it  changed  its  course and  took a  wide bend  northwards.' This 
   goes  back  to  the  original  text.  The   Road  then   made  a   great  bend 
   southwards,  round  the  feet  of the  Trollshaws, as  stated in  the original 
   text and in the First Edition in citation (2). All my  father's maps  show the 
   same  course  for  the  Road in  respect of  these two  great curves.  The two 
   sketches  on  p.  201  are  redrawn  from  very  rough large-scale  maps which 
   he made (the  second in  particular is  extremely hard  to interpret  owing to 
   the multiplicity of lines made as he pondered different configurations).       
   In 1943 I made  an  elaborate  map  in  pencil  and  coloured chalks  for The 
   Lord of  the Rings,  and a  similar map  of the  Shire (see  p. 107,  item V). 
   These maps are referred to in Letters nos. 74  and 98  (pp. 86,  112).  On my 
   LR  map  the  course  of  the  Road  from  Weathertop  to  the  Ford  is shown 
   exactly  as  on  my  father's  maps,  with the  great northward  and southward 
   swings.  On  the  map  that  I  made  in  1954  (published  in  the  first two 
   volumes  of  The  Lard  of the  Rings), however,  the Road  has only  a feeble 
   northward   curve   between   Weathertop   and   the   Hoarwell   Bridge,  and 
   then  runs  in  a  straight  line  to  the  Ford.  This  was  obviously simply 
   carelessness  due to  haste on  my part.  My father  doubtless observed  it at 
   the time but felt that on so small a scale the error was not very grievous: in 
   any  case  the  map  was made,  and it  had been  a matter  of urgency.  But I 
   think that this error  was the  reason for  the change  in the  Second Edition 
   given  in  citation  (2),  from 'the  Road bent  back again  southward towards 
   the River' to  'the Road  behind held  on its  way to  the River  Bruinen'. my 
   father  was  making  the  discrepancy  with  the map  less obvious.  A similar 
   instance  has  been seen  already in  the change  that he  made in  the Second 
   Edition  in  respect  of  the  direction  of  Bucklebury Ferry  from Woodhall, 
   p.  107.  In his  letter to  Austin Olney  of Houghton  Mifflin, 28  July 1965 
   
                                                             
                                                                                         
   (an  extract  from  which is  given in  Letters no.  274) he  said: I  have finally 
   decided,  where  this  is  possible  and  does not  damage the  story, to  take the 
   maps as "correct" and adjust the narrative.'                                           
    Barbara   Strachey   (who  apparently   used  the   First  Edition)   deduced  the 
   course  of  the  Road  very  accurately  in  her  atlas, Journeys  of  Frodo (1981), 
   map 13 'Weathertop and the Trollshaws'.                                               
                                                                                         
    Citation   (1)  from   the  First   Edition  is   perfectly  illustrated   in  the 
   sketches  on  p.  201,  which  precisely  show  the  Road  running   alongside  the 
   Loud  water  'for  many  leagues  to  the  Ford.'  My  father  made  various small- 
   scale maps  covering a  greater or  lesser part  of the  lands in  The Lord  of the 
   Rings,  on  three  of  which  this  region  appears;  and  on  two  of   these  the 
   Road  is  shown  approaching  the  Loudwater  at  a  fairly  acute  angle,  but  by 
   no  means  running  alongside  it.  On  the  third  (the  earliest)  the  Road runs 
   close  to  the  river  for  a  long  distance  before  the Ford;  and this  is less 
  
   because  the  course  of  the  Road  is  different  than  because  on this  map the 
   river  flows  at  first  (after  the  Ford)  in a  more westerly  direction towards 
   the  Hoarwell  (as  in  the  sketch-maps).*  On  my 1943   map  (see   above)  this 
   is  also  and  very  markedly  the  case.  On  the  published  map,  on  the  other 
   hand,   the  Road   approaches  the   river  at   a  wide   angle;  and   this  was 
   another  error.  It is  clear, I  think, that  the changed  Second Edition  text in 
   citation (1), with 'runs along the edge of the  hills' instead  of 'runs  along it 
   [the Loudwater]', was again made to save the appearance of the map.                    
    Citation  (3)  in  the  First  Edition  seems  to  contradict  (1): the  Road runs 
   along  the  Loudwater   for  many   leagues  to   the  Ford   (1),  but   when  the 
   travellers  came  down  to  the  Road  out   of  the   Trollshaws  it   had  turned 
   away  from  the  river  (3).  But  it  is  probably  less  a  contradiction  than a 
   question  of  how  closely  'runs   along  the   Loudwater'  is   interpreted.  The 
   second  sketch-map  seems  clear  at  least  to  this  extent,  that  it  shows the 
   Road  approaching  the  river,  running  alongside  it  for  a  stretch,  and  then 
                                                                                         
   (* Barbara Strachey  makes  the  Loudwater  bend  sharply   west  just   below  the 
   Ford and  Row in  this direction  (before turning  south) much  further than  on my 
   father's maps, so  that the  land between  the Hoarwell  and the  Loudwater (called 
   'the Angle' in LR Appendix A, p. 320)  ceases to  be at  all triangular.  She makes 
   this  assumption  because  from  the  high  ground  above   the  Last   Bridge  the 
   travellers could see not only the Hoarwell but also the  Loud water,  whereas going 
   by the published  map the  rivers 'would  have been  some 100  miles apart  and the 
   hill [on which they  stood] would  have had  to have  been a  high mountain  for it 
   [the Loudwater] to have been visible.' By bringing this river so far to the west on 
   her map the distance from the hill above the Last  Bridge to  the nearest  point of 
   the  Loudwater  is reduced  to about  27 miles.  On my  father's maps  the shortest 
   distance  from  the  Bridge  to  the  Loudwater  varies between  (approximately) 45 
   (on the earliest), 60, and 62 miles; on  the published  map it  is about  75 miles. 
   Thus the objection that the Loudwater was too far away to be seen  is real;  but it 
   cannot be resolved in this way.)                                                       
                                                                                        j 
   
    bending  somewhat  away  and  'clinging  to  the  feet  of the  hills' before 
    returning to it at the Ford.                                                  
      The  changed reading  of the  Second Edition  in (3)  - made  so as  not to 
    alter the  amount of  text -  makes the  words 'narrow  valley' refer  to the 
    Hoarwell,  and  there  is no  longer any  statement at  this point  about the 
    course of the Road in  relation to  the Loudwater.  This was  clearly another 
    accommodation  to  the  published  map   (and  is   not  an   entirely  happy 
    solution), as also was 'northward' (cf. Sketch II) to 'eastward'.             
                                                                                 
                             Note on the River Hoarwell.                          
                                                                                 
   The absence of the River Hoarwell (p. 192), which had still not 
   emerged in the next version of this part of the story (p. 360), is 
   interesting. In the original story in Chapter II of The Hobbit, when 
   Bilbo, Gandalf, and the Dwarves were approaching the hills crowned 
   with old castles on an evening of heavy rain, they came to a river: 
      ... it began to get dark. Wind got up, and the willows along the river- 
      bank [no river has been mentioned] bent and sighed. I don't know 
      what river it was, a rushing red one, swollen with the rains of the last 
      few days, that came down from the hills and mountains in front of 
      them. 
       Soon it was nearly dark. The winds broke up the grey clouds... 
   The river here ran alongside the road (described as 'a very muddy 
   track'); they only crossed it finally by a ford, beyond which was the great 
   slope up into the Mountains (beginning of Chapter III, 'A Short Rest'). 
   In the third edition (1966) the passage quoted was changed: 
    ... it began to get dark as they went down into a deep valley with a 
    river at the bottom. Wind got up, and willows along its banks bent and 
    sighed. Fortunately the road went over an ancient stone bridge, for the 
  
    river, swollen with the rains, came rushing down from the hills and 
    mountains in the north. 
       It  was  nearly  night when  they had  crossed over.  The wind  broke up 
     the grey clouds...                                                            
    The  river  now  becomes  the  Hoarwell, over  which the  road passed  by the 
    Last  Bridge  (and the  river which  they forded  before climbing  up towards 
    Rivendell  becomes  distinct  (the  Loudwater),  by  changing   'they  forded 
    the river' to 'they forded a  river'.) But  my father  did nothing  to change 
    what  follows  in  the  original story.  There, the  company stopped  for the 
    night  where  they did  because that  is where  they were  when it  got dart, 
    and it was  beside a  river. From  that spot  the light  of the  Trolls' fire 
    became visible. By the introduction of the  Last Bridge  at this  point into 
    the  old  narrative,  while everything  else is  left untouched,  the company 
    stops for the night as soon  as they  have crossed  it -  near enough  to the 
    river for one of the ponies to break loose and dash into  the water,  so that 
    most of the food was lost- and the Trolls' fire is therefore visible from the 
    Bridge, or very near it. And at the end of the chapter the pots of  gold from 
   
        
                                                                                     
   the Trolls'  lair are  still buried  'not far  from the  track by  the river'  - a 
   phrase  unchanged  from  the  original   story,  when   the  river  flowed  along- 
   side the track.                                                                    
     Karen   Fonstad   puts   the   matter  clearly   (The  Atlas   of  Middle-earth, 
   1981,  p.  97),  noting  the  inconsistency  between  The  Hobbit  (as it  is now) 
   and  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  as  to  the  distance  between  the river  and the 
   Trolls' clearing:                                                                  
     The Trolls' fire was  so close  to the  river that  it could  be seen  'some way 
   off',  and  it  probably  took  the  Dwarves  no  more  than  an  hour  to  reach; 
   whereas  Strider  led  the  Hobbits  north  of  the  road  [turning  off   a  mile 
   beyond  the   Bridge],  where   they  lost   their  way   and  spent   almost  six 
   days  reaching  the  clearing  where  they  found   the  Stone-trolls.   Lost  or 
   not,   it   seems   almost   impossible   that   the  time-pressed   ranger  would 
   have  spent  six  days  reaching   a  point   the  Dwarves   found  in   an  hour. 
   Earlier,  apparently  in   1960,  in   an  elaborate   rewriting  of   The  Hobbit 
   Chapter  II   which  was   never  used,*  my  father   had  introduced   the  Last 
   Bridge  at  the  same  point  in  the  narrative;  but  there  the passage  of the 
   river  took  place  in  the  morning,  and the  camp from  which the  Trolls' fire 
   was  seen  was  made  at  the  end of  the day  and many  miles further  east. The 
   present  text  of  The  Hobbit,  deriving  from  corrections  made  in   1965  and 
   first published  in  1966,  here  introduces  an  element from  The Lord  of the 
   Rings  but  fails  to  harmonise  the  two  geographies.  This   highly  uncharac- 
   teristic  lapse  is  no  doubt to  be attributed  simply to  the haste  with which 
   my  father  worked  under   the  extreme   pressure  imposed   on  him   in  1965. 
                                                                                     
                             Note on the river of Rivendell.                          
                                                                                     
   Trotter  says  expressly  that  the  river  which  the  Road  crosses at  the Ford 
   flows  through  Rivendell   (p.  191).   In  the   corresponding  passage   in  FR 
   (p.  212)  Strider  names  the  river:   'That  is   Loudwater,  the   Bruinen  of 
   Rivendell.'  Later,  in  'Many  Meetings'  (FR p.  250), it  is said  that Bilbo's 
   room  'opened  on  to  the  gardens  and  looked  south across  the ravine  of the 
   Bruinen';  and  at  the  beginning  of  'The  Council  of  Elrond'  (FR   p.  252) 
   Frodo  'walked  along  the   terraces  above   the  loud-flowing   Bruinen.'  This 
   is  quite  unambiguous;  the  maps,  however,  are  not  in  this  point perfectly 
   clear.                                                                             
     In   the   map   of   Wilderland   in   The   Hobbit  (endpaper),   the  unnamed 
   river  receives,  some  way   north  of   the  Ford,   a  tributary   stream,  and 
   Elrond's  house  is  placed  between  them,  near   the  confluence,   and  nearer 
                                                                                     
   (* My  father  was  greatly  concerned  to  harmonise  Bilbo's  journey  with  the 
   geography of The Lord of the Rings, especially in respect of the distance and time 
  
   taken: in terms of The Lord of the Rings Gandalf, Bilbo, and the Dwarves  took far 
   too long, seeing that they  were mounted  (see Karen  Fonstad's discussion  in The 
   Atlas of Middle-earth, p.  97). But  he never  brought this  work to  a definitive 
   solution.)                                                                         
   
    the  tributary  -  exactly  as  in Sketch  I on  p. 201.*  On one  of his  copies of 
    The  Hobbit   my  father   pencilled  in   a  few   later  names   on  the   map  of 
    Wilderland,   and   these   included   Bruinen  or   Loudwater  against   the  river 
    north  of  the  house  (again as  in Sketch  I), and  Merrill against  the tributary 
    flowing  just  to  the  south  of  it.  f  When  therefore  in The   Hobbit (Chapter 
    III) the elf said to Gandalf:                                                        
      You  are  a  little out  of your  way: that  is, if  you are  making for  the only 
    path  across  the  water  and  to  the  house  beyond.  We   will  set   you  right, 
    but   you   had   best   get   on   foot,   until   you   are   over    the   bridge 
    it  would  seem  to  be  the   Merrill  that   must  be   crossed  by   the  bridge. 
    Barbara   Strachey  (Journeys   of   Frodo,   maps   15   -   16)  shows   very  un- 
    ambiguously  the  ravine  of  Rivendell  as  the  ravine  of  the  tributary stream, 
    Elrond's  house  being  some  mile  and  a  half  from   its  confluence   with  the 
    Loudwater;   while   Karen   Fonstad   (The   Atlas   of   Middle-earth,   pp.   80, 
    101,  etc.)  likewise  places  Rivendell  on  the  southerly  stream  -  calling it 
    (p. 127) the Bruinen.                                                                
      The  lines  of  rivers  and  Road  in  Sketch  I  were  first  drawn  in  ink, and 
    subsequently  coloured   over  in   blue  and   red  chalk.   When  my   father  did 
    this  he  changed  the  course  of   the  'tributary   stream'  south   of  Elrond's 
    house  by  bending  it  up   northwards  and   joining  it   to  the   Bruinen  some 
    way  to  the  east;  thus  the  house at  Rivendell is  at the  western end  of land 
    enclosed   between   two   streams   coming   down   from   the   Mountains,   part- 
    ing,  and  then  joining   again.  It   might  therefore   be  supposed   that  both 
    were   called   'Bruinen'   (discounting   the   name   'Merrill'  written   on  the 
    Wilderland   map   in   The   Hobbit).   But   I   do   not   think   that  detailed 
    conclusions can be drawn from this sketch-map.                                       
                                                                                        
                                  Note on the Entish Lands.                              
                                                                                        
    The  name  Entish Lands  on  Sketch  I  needs  a  word   of  explanation.            
    Originally  the region  in which  the Hoarwell  rose was  called Dimrill-            
    dale(s) (p. 360), but when that name was displaced it was  briefly called            
    Hoardale (p. 432 note  3), and  then Entish  Dales, Entish  Lands. Entish            
    here was used in the Old English sense of ent, 'giant', the  Entish Lands            
    were the 'troll-lands' (cf. the later names Ettendales and Ettenmoors of            
    this region in FR, containing Old English eoten 'giant'),  and are  in no            
    way associated with the Ents of The Lord of the Rings.                               
                                                                                        
    (* In  two  of  my father's  small-scale maps  the tributary  stream is  not marked, 
    and Rivendell is a  point on  or beside  the Bruinen;  the third  is too  rubbed and 
    faint to be sure of, but  probably shows  the tributary,  and Rivendell  between the 
    two  streams,  as in  the Hobbit  map, and  as my 1943 map  certainly does (and that 
    published in The Lord of the Rings).                                                 
     + This  name,  which  I  have  found  nowhere  else,  is  unfortunately  not quite 
    clear, though Me- and -II are certain, and it is hard to read it in any other way. - 
    Another  name  added  to  the  Wilderland  map was  Rhimdath 'Rushdown',  the river 
    flowing from the Misty Mountains into Anduin north of the Carrock (see the         
    Index to Vol. V, p. 446).)                                                            
   
                                        XII.                                    
                                   AT RIVENDELL.                                
                                                                               
   Some  preliminary  ideas  for  this  chapter  (which  in   FR  is   Book  II, 
   Chapter  x,  'Many  Meetings')  have  been  given  on  p.  126.  The original 
   narrative draft is extant in a very rough manuscript, first  in ink,  then in 
   pencil  and  petering  out.  It  was variously  emended and  added to,  but I 
   give it here as my father seems to have set it down - granting that  there is 
  
   often  no  clear  distinction  between  changes  made  at  once  and  changes 
   made after (and probably no significant  distinction in  time, in  any case). 
   This and the two following  drafts all  bear the  number 'IX'  without title. 
                                                                               
     He  awoke  to  find  himself  lying  in  bed;  and  also  feeling  a  great 
   deal  better.  'Where  am  I  and  what's  the  time?'   he  said   aloud  to 
   the   ceiling.   Its   dark   carved   beams   were   touched   by  sunlight. 
   Distantly he heard the sound of a waterfall.                                 
     'In  Elrond's  house,  and  it  is   ten  o'clock   in  the   morning:  the 
   morning of October 24th to be exact,' said a voice.                          
     'Gandalf!' said  Bingo  sitting  up.  There  was  the  wizard  sitting in 
   a chair by the open window.                                                  
     'Yes,'  said  the wizard.  'I'm here  all tight  - and  you're lucky  to be 
   here  too,  after  all  the  absurd  things  you  have  done  since  you left 
   home.'                                                                       
     Bingo  felt  too  peaceful  and  comfortable   to  argue   -  and   in  any 
   case  he  did  not  imagine  he  would  get  the  best  of the  argument: the 
   memory  came  back  to  him  of   the  disastrous   short  cut   through  the 
   Old  Forest,  of  his  own  stupidity  in the  inn, and  of his  nearly fatal 
   madness in putting on the ring on Weathertop Hill.                           
     There   was   a   long   silence  broken   only  by   the  soft   puffs  of 
   Gandalf's pipe as he blew smoke-rings out of the window.                     
     'What  happened  at  the  Ford?'  asked  Bingo  at  last.  'It  all seemed 
   so dim somehow, and it still does.'                                          
     'Yes!'   answered   Gandalf.   'You   were   beginning   to   fade.   They 
   would  have  made  a  wraith  of  you  before  long  -  certainly if  you had 
   put on the Ring (2) again. How does the arm and side feel now?'                 
     'I don't  know,' said  Bingo. 'It  does not  feel at  all, which  is better 
   than  aching,  but'-  he made  an effort  - 'I  can move  it a  little again: 
   yes: it feels as if it were  coming back  to life.  It is  not cold  now,' he 
   added, touching his right hand with his left.(3)                             
   
     'Good! ' said  Gandalf. 'Elrond  bathed and  doctored it  for hours 
   last night after you were brought in. He has  great power  and skill, 
   but I was very  anxious, for  the craft  and malice  of the  Enemy is 
   very great.'                                                         
     'Brought  in?'  said  Bingo. 'Of  course: the  last I  remember was 
   the  rush  of water.  What happened?  Where are  the others?  Do tell 
   me, Gandalf!'                                                        
     'What  happened -  as far  as I  can make  out from  Glorfindel and 
   Trotter  (who  both have  some wits  in their  different ways)  - was 
   this:  the  pursuers made  straight for  you (as  Glorfindel expected 
   they  would).  The  others  might  have   been  trampled   down,  but 
   Glorfindel  made  them  leap  out of  the way  off the  road. Nothing 
   could save you if  the white  elf-horse could  not; so  they followed 
   cautiously  behind  on foot,  keeping out  of sight  as much  as they 
   could  behind bushes  and rocks.  When they  had got  as near  to the 
   Ford as they dared go, they made a  fire hastily,  and rushed  out on 
   the Riders with flaming  brands, just  at the  moment when  the flood 
   came  down.  Between  the   fire  and   water  these   pursuers  were 
   destroyed - if they can be wholly destroyed by such  means -  all but 
   two that vanished into the wild.                                     
     'The rest of your party  and the  elf then  crossed the  ford, with 
   some difficulty as it is too  deep for  hobbits and  deep even  for a 
   horse.  But  Glorfindel  crossed  on  your  pony  and   regained  his 
   horse. They found you lying on your face in the grass  at the  top of 
   the slope: pale and cold. At first  they feared  you were  dead. They 
   carried  you towards  Rivendell: a  slow business,  and I  don't know 
   when  they  would have  arrived, if  Elrond had  not sent  some Elves 
   out to help you, at the same time as the water was released.'        
     'Did Elrond make the flood then?' asked Bingo.                     
     'No, I did,'(4) said Gandalf. 'It is not very  difficult magic,  in a 
  
   stream  that  comes  down  from  the  mountains.  The  sun  has  been 
   fairly hot today.  But I  was surprised  to find  how well  the river 
   responded. The roar and rush was tremendous.'                        
     'It was,' said Bingo. 'Did you also send Glorfindel?'              
     'Yes,' said Gandalf, ' - or rather, I asked Elrond  to lend  him to 
   me. He is a wise and noble elf. Bilbo is - was - very fond of  him. I 
   also sent Rimbedir (5) (as they call  him here)  - that  Trotter fellow. 
   From what Merry tells me I gather he has been useful.'               
     'I should think he has,' said Bingo. 'I was very suspicious  of him 
   at first - but  we should  never have  got here  without him.  I have 
   grown very fond of him.  I wish  indeed that  he was  going to  go on 
   wandering with  me as  long as  I must  wander. It  is an  odd thing, 
   
   you  know,  but  I keep  on feeling  that I  have seen  him somewhere 
   before.'                                                              
     'I daresay you do,' said Gandalf. 'I often  have that  feeling when 
   I look at  a hobbit  - they  all seem  to remind  me of  one another, 
   don't you know. Really they are extraordinarily alike! '              
     'Nonsense,'  said  Bingo.  'Trotter  is  most  peculiar.  However I 
   feel extremely hobbit-like myself, and I  could wish  that I  was not 
   doomed  to  wander.  I  have now  had more  than a  month of  it, and 
   that is about 28 days too  much for  me.' He  fell silent  again, and 
   began  to  doze.  'What  did  those  dreadful  pursuers  do to  me in 
   Weathertop dell?' he said half to himself, on the edge of  a shadowy 
   dream.                                                                
     'They  attempted  to  pierce  you  with  the  sword  of  the Necro- 
   mancer,' said  Gandalf. 'But  by some  grace of  fortune, or  by your 
   own  courage  (I  have  heard  an account  of the  fight) and  by the 
   confusion  caused  by  the  elf-name  which  you  cried,   only  your 
   shoulder  was  grazed.  But  that was  dangerous enough  - especially 
   with the ring on. For while  the ring  was on,  you yourself  were in 
   the  wraith-world,  and  subject  to their  weapons.(6) They  could see 
   you, and you them.'                                                   
     'Why can we see their horses?'                                      
     'Because they are real horses. Just  as the  black robes  they wear 
   to give shape to their nothingness are real robes.'                   
     'Then why,  when all  other animals  - dogs,  horses, ponies  - are 
   filled with  terror of  them, do  these horses  endure them  on their 
   backs?'                                                               
     'Because  they  are  born  and  bred  under the  power of  the evil 
   Lord  in  the dark  kingdom. Not  all his  servants and  chattels are 
   wraiths! '                                                            
     'It is all very threatening and confusing,' said Bingo sleepily. 
     'Well, you are quite safe for the present,' said Gandalf,  'and are 
   mending  rapidly.  I  should  not  worry  about  anything  now,  if I 
   were you.'                                                            
     'All right,' said Bingo, and fell fast asleep.'                     
                                                                        
     Bingo  was  now  as  you  know  in  the Last  Homely House  west of 
   the Mountains, on the edge  of the  wild, the  house of  Elrond: that 
   house  was  (as  Bilbo  Baggins  had  long  ago reported)  'a perfect 
   house, whether you like  food or  sleep or  work or  story-telling or 
   singing, or just sitting and thinking, best, or a pleasant mixture of 
   them all.' Merely to be there was a cure  for weariness  and sadness. 
   As  evening  drew  on  Bingo  woke  up  and found  that he  no longer 
   
   felt like sleep but had a mind  for food  and drink,  story-telling and 
   singing.  So he  got up,  and found  his arm  already nearly  as useful 
   as ever it had been. As soon as  he was  dressed he  went in  search of 
   his friends. They were sitting  in the  porch of  the house  that faced 
   west: shadows were fallen in the valley, but the  light was  still upon 
   high eastern faces of the hills  far above,  and the  air was  warm. It 
  
   was  seldom cold  in the  fair valley  of Rivendell.  The sound  of the 
   waterfalls was loud in the stillness. There  was a  scent of  trees and 
   flowers [?in harmony].                                                 
     'Hullo,'  said  Merry,  'here is  our noble  uncle. Three  cheers for 
   Bingo Lord of the Ring! '                                              
     'Hush! ' said Gandalf.  'Evil things  do not  come into  this valley, 
   but  nonetheless  we  should  not  name  them.  The  Lord  of  the Ring 
   is  not  Bingo,  but  the  Lord  of  the Dark  Tower of  Mordor,(8) whose 
   power is growing again, and we are here sitting only  in a  fortress of 
   peace. Outside it is getting dark.'                                    
     'Gandalf has been  saying lots  of cheerful  things like  that,' said 
   Odo. 'Just to  keep us  in order:  but it  seems impossible  somehow to 
   feel gloomy or depressed in Elrond's house. I feel I could sing -  if I 
   knew  how:  only  I  never  was  any  good  at   making  up   words  or 
   tunes.'                                                                
     'You  never  were,' said  Bingo, 'but  I daresay  even that  could be 
   cured  in  time,  if  you  stayed  here  long enough.  I feel  much the 
   same  myself.  Though   at  the   moment  I   feel  more   hungry  than 
   anything else.'                                                        
     His  hunger  was  soon  cured.  For  before   long  they   were  sum- 
   moned  to  the  evening  meal.  The  hall  was  filled with  many folk: 
   elves  for  the  most  part,  though  there  were  a  few   guests  and 
   travellers of various sort. Elrond sat in  the high  seat, and  next to 
   him  sat  Gandalf.  Bingo  did  not  see  Trotter  or  Glorfindel: they 
   were probably at one of  the other  halls among  their friends,  but to 
   his  surprise  he  found  sitting  next  to  him  a dwarf  of venerable 
   appearance and rich dress -  his beard  was white,  nearly as  white as 
   the snow-white cloth of his garments; he wore  a belt  of silver  and a 
   chain of silver and diamonds.                                          
     'Welcome  and  well  met,'  said  the   dwarf,  rising   and  bowing. 
   'G1oin at your service!' and he bowed again.                          
     'Bingo   Bolger-Baggins   at   your   service  and   your  family's,' 
   replied Bingo. 'Am I right  in imagining  that you  are the  G1oin, one 
   of the twelve companions of the great Thorin?'                         
     'You are,' said he. 'And I need not  ask, since  I have  already been 
   told  that  you  are  the  friend and  adopted son  of our  dear friend 
   
                                       
                                                                               
   Bilbo   Baggins.   I   wonder  much   what  brings   four  hobbits   so  far 
   from  their  homes.  Nothing  like   it  has   occurred  since   Bilbo  left 
   Hobbiton.   But  perhaps   I  should   not  ask   this;  since   Elrond  and 
   Gandalf do not seem disposed to tell?'                                       
    'I  think  we  will  not  speak  of  such  things, at  any rate  yet,' said 
   Bingo  politely  -  he  wanted  to  forget  about   his  troubles   for  the 
   moment.   'Though   I   am   equally   curious  to   know  what   brings  so 
   important a dwarf so far from the Mountain.'                                 
    Gloin  looked  at  him  and  laughed  -  indeed  he  actually   winked.  'I 
   am  no spoil-sport,'  he said.  'So I  will not  tell you  - yet.  But there 
   are many other things to tell.'                                              
    Throughout   the   meal   they   talked  together.   Bingo  told   news  of 
   the  Shire,  but  he  listened  more  than  he  talked,  for Gloin  had much 
   to   tell  of   the  Dwarf-kingdom   under  the   Mountain,  and   of  Dale. 
   There  Dain  was  still  king  of   the  dwarfs,(9) and  was   now  ancient 
   (some  zoo  years  old),  venerable,  and  fabulously   rich.  Of   the  ten 
   companions   that   had  survived   the  battle,   seven  were   still  with 
   him:  Dwalin,  Dori,   Nori,  Bifur   and  Bofur   and  Bombur.(10) But  the 
   last  was  now  so  fat  that  he  could  not  move  himself from  his couch 
   to  his chair,  and it  took four  young dwarves  to lift  him. In  Dale the 
   grandson of Bard, Brand son of Bain, was lord.                               
                                                                               
   My  father  stopped  here, and  scribbled down  a few  notes before  at once 
  
   beginning  the  chapter  anew.  The  notes  at  the end  of the  first draft 
   include the following:                                                       
    What  of  Balin  etc.  They  went  to  colonize   (Ring  needed   to  found 
   colony?) Bilbo must be seen. Who is Trotter?                                 
    The second text  is a  clear manuscript,  but it  had proceeded  no farther 
   than Gandalf's account  of the  flood in  the Bruinen  when my  father again 
   stopped  and  started again.  This is  an intermediate  text much  nearer to 
   the  third  than  to the  first, and  need not  be considered  more closely. 
   The third text, the  last in  this phase  of the  work, but  again abandoned 
   before its conclusion (going  in fact  scarcely any  farther than  the first 
   draft), is very close to 'Many  Meetings' in  FR, but  there are  many minor 
   differences (quite apart, of course, from  those that  are constant  at this 
   stage,  as  Trotter/Strider-Aragorn and  the absence  of Sam).  The opening 
   is now almost  identical to  that in  FR, but  the date  is October  26, and 
   Gandalf adds, after 'You were beginning  to fade',  'Trotter noticed  it, to 
   his great alarm - though of course he said nothing.' But after Gandalf s 'It 
   is no small feat...' (FR p. 232) the old narrative goes on:                
                                                                               
   '...  But I  am delighted  to have  you all  here safe.  I am  really rather 
   to  blame.  I  knew  there  were  some  risks  -  but  if  I had  known more 
   before  I  left  the  Shire  I  should  have  arranged  matters differently. 
   
   But  things  are  moving  fast,'  he  added  in  a  lower  voice  as  if  to 
   himself, 'even  faster than  I feared.  I had  to get  here quickly.  But if 
   I had known the Riders were already out!'                                    
     'Did not you know that?' asked Bingo.                                     
     'No  I  did  not  -  not  until  we  came  to  Bree.  It was  Trotter that 
   told  me."  And   if  I   had  not   known  Trotter   and  trusted   him,  I 
   should  have  waited  for  you  there.  And  as  it   has  turned   out,  he 
   saved you and brought you through in the end.'                               
     'We  should  never  have  got  here  without  him,'  said  Bingo.  'I  was 
   very  suspicious  of  him  at  first,  but I  have grown  very fond  of him. 
   Though  he  is  rather  queer.  I  wish  that   he  was   going  to   go  on 
   wandering  with  me  -  as  long  as  I  must  wander. It  is an  odd thing, 
   you  know,  but  I  keep  on  feeling  that  I   have  seen   him  somewhere 
   before  -  that,  that I  ought to  be able  to put  a name  to him,  a name 
   different to Trotter.'                                                       
     'I  dare  say  you  do,'  laughed  Gandalf.  'I  often  have  that feeling 
   when  I  look  at  a  hobbit: they  all seem  to remind  me of  one another, 
   if you know what I mean. They are wonderfully alike! '                       
     'Nonsense!'  said  Bingo,  sitting  up  again  in  protest.   'Trotter  is 
   most  peculiar.  And  he   has  shoes!   However,  I   am  feeling   a  very 
   ordinary  hobbit  myself  at  the  moment.  I  wish  now  that  I  need  not 
   go   any   further.   I  have   had  more   than  a   month  of   exile  and 
   adventures,   and  that   is  about   four  weeks   more  than   enough  for 
   me.'(12)                                                                     
                                                                               
     The text now becomes very close to that of FR pp. 233 -  4, but  there are 
   several  differences.  As  in  FR,  Bingo  cannot understand  how he  can be 
   out in his reckoning of the date, but in this version  Gandalf has  told him 
   that it is the 26th of October (not as in  FR the  24th), and  he calculates 
   that they must  have reached  the Ford  on the  23rd (the  20th in  FR). On 
   this question  see the  Note on  Chronology on  p. 219.  In contrast  to the 
   first  draft,  where Gandalf  says that  Bingo was  brought in  to Rivendell 
   'last  night',  he  has been  unconscious for  a long  time, and  the mortal 
   danger  of  his  wound  is  emphasized.  Gandalf calls  the weapon  that was 
   used 'a deadly  blade, the  knife of  the Necromancer  which remains  in the 
   wound',  not  'a Morgul-knife',  and he  explains to  Bingo that  'You would 
   have  become  a  Ring-wraith  (the  only hobbit  Ring-wraith) and  you would 
   have  been  under  the  dominion  of  the  Dark Lord.  Also they  would have 
   got  possession  of  the  Ring.  And  the  Dark Lord  would have  found some 
   way of tormenting you for trying to keep it from him, and of striking at all 
  
   your  friends  and  kinsfolk through  you, if  he could.'  He says  that the 
   Riders wear black robes 'to give shape to their  nothingness in  our world', 
   and  he includes  among the  servants of  the Dark  Lord 'orcs  and goblins' 
   and 'kings, warriors, and wizards.'                                          
   
     Gandalf's reply to  Bingo's question  'Is Rivendell  safe?' is  similar to 
   that in FR (pp. 234 - 5), but has some notable features:                     
                                                                               
     'Yes,  I  hope  so.  He  has  seldom  overcome  any  of  the Elves  in the 
   past;  and  all  Elves  now  are  his  enemies.   The  Elves   of  Rivendell 
   are  indeed  descendants  of  his  chief  foes:   the  Gnomes,   the  Elven- 
   wise   ones,   that  came   out  of   the  Far   West,  and   whom  Elbereth 
   Gilthoniel  still  protects.(13) They fear  no  Ring-wraiths, for  they live 
   at  once  in  both  worlds,  and  each  world  has  only  half   power  over 
   them,  while  they  have  double  power  over  both.  But  such   places  as 
   Rivendell  (or  the  Shire  in  its  own  way)  will  soon  become  besieged 
   islands,  if  things  go  on  as  they are  going. The  Dark Lord  is moving 
   again.  Dreadful  is  the  power  of  the  Necromancer.  Still,'   he  said, 
   standing  suddenly  up   and  sticking   out  his   chin  while   his  beard 
   stuck  out  like bristling  wire, 'the  Wise say  that he  is doomed  in the 
   end.  We  will  keep  up  our   courage.  You   are  mending   rapidly,  and 
   you need not worry about anything at the moment.'                            
                                                                               
     The  passage  in which  Gandalf looked  closely at  Frodo, and  then spoke 
   to himself, is lacking; but his story of the events  at the  Ford is  in all 
   essentials the same as in FR, with a  few features  still retained  from the 
   first draft -  most important,  Gandalf still  says that  two of  the Riders 
   escaped  into the  wild. The  difficult passage  of the  deep ford  is still 
   described, as in the first draft, and Gandalf still says 'I was surprised to 
   find how well the river responded to  a little  simple magic.'  But Elrond's 
   power  over  the river,  and Gandalf's  waves like  white horses  with white 
   riders,  now  enter.  The  end of  Bingo's talk  with Gandalf,  however, has 
   differences:                                                                 
                                                                               
   '...  I  thought  I  was  drowning  -  and  all   my  friends   and  enemies 
   together.   It   is   wonderful   that  Elrond   and  Glorfindel   and  such 
   great  people  should  take  all  this  trouble  over  me  - not  to mention 
   Trotter.'                                                                    
     'Well  -  there  are  many  reasons  for  that.  I  am  one  good  reason. 
   You  may  discover  others.'  For  one  thing  they  are   -  were   -  very 
   fond of Bilbo Baggins.'                                                      
     'What do you mean - "are fond of Bilbo"?' said Bingo sleepily.             
     'Did  I  say  that?  Just  a  slip  of the  tongue,' answered  Gandalf. 'I 
   thought I said "were".'                                                      
     'I  wish  old  Bilbo  could  have  been  here and  heard all  about this,' 
   murmured    Bingo.    'I   could    have   made    him   laugh.    The   cow 
   jumped  over  the  moon.  Hullo  William!'  he   said.  'Poor   old  troll!' 
   and then he fell asleep.                                                     
                                                                               
     The next section of the narrative follows the first draft (p.208) pretty 
   
                                                                
                                                                                 
   closely,  but  Bingo's  discovery  of  green  garments  laid  out for  him now 
   enters the story, with a further addition that  only survived  in part  in FR: 
                                                                                 
   He  put  on  his  own  best  waistcoat  with  the   gold  buttons   (which  he 
   had  brought  in  his  luggage  as  his  only  remaining  treasure).   But  it 
   seemed  very  loose.  Looking  in  a  little  mirror  he  was startled  to see 
   a  very  much  thinner  reflection  of  Bingo  than  he  had  seen for  a long 
   while.   It  looked   remarkably  like   the  young   nephew  of   Bilbo  that 
   used  to  go  tramping  with  his  uncle  in the  Shire, though  it was  a bit 
  
   pale  in the  face. 'And  I feel  like it,'  he said,  slapping his  chest and 
   tightening   his   waistcoat   strap.   Then   he  went   in  search   of  his 
   friends.                                                                       
                                                                                 
   There is nothing corresponding to Sam's entering Frodo's room.                 
     The  feast  in  Elrond's house  moves far  to the  final text.  The descrip- 
   tions  of  Elrond,  Gandalf,  and  Glorfindel  now  appear (they  were written 
   on an inserted slip, but it seems to belong to  the same  time) and  in almost 
   the same words as in FR (p. 239)  - but  there is  mention of  Elrond's smile, 
   'like  the  summer  sun',  and  his laughter.  There is  no mention  of Arwen. 
   Bingo  'could  not  see  Trotter,  nor  his  nephews.  They  had  been  led to 
   other tables.'                                                                 
     The  conversation  with  Gloin  proceeds as  in the  first draft,  with some 
   touches  and phrases  that move  it to  the final  text (FR  p.240).  Gloin is 
   now described as 'a  dwarf of  solemn dignity  and rich  dress', but  he still 
   winks (as he does not in FR).                                                  
     At the point where the  first draft  ends (p.  210) my  father only  added a 
   further couple of lines before again stopping:                                 
                                                                                 
   In  Dale  the  grandson  of Bard  the Bowman  ruled, Brand  son of             
   Bain son of  Bard, and  he was  become a  strong king  whose realm             
   included Esgaroth, and much land to the south of the great falls."             
                                                                                 
     On  the  reverse  of  the sheet  the conversation  continues in  a different 
   script and a different ink:  Gloin gives  an account  of Balin's  history (his 
   return to Moria)  - but  it is  Frodo, not  Bingo, that  he is  speaking with, 
   and this side of the page belongs to a later phase in the writing of  the book 
   (see pp. 369, 391).                                                             
                                                                                 
     A  passage  on  a  detached  slip,  forming  part of  Gandalf's conversation 
   with Bingo, seems to belong to the time of  the third  draft of  this chapter. 
   There is no direction for its insertion into the text, and there is no echo of 
   it in FR.                                                                      
                                                                                 
   Things work out oddly. But for that 'short cut' you would not have             
   met old Bombadil, nor had the one kind of sword the  Riders fear."             
   Why did not I think of Bombadil before! If only he was not  so far             
   away,  I  would  go  straight back  now and  consult him.  We have             
   
                                                  
                                                                                
   never had much to do with one another up till now. I  don't think             
   he  quite  approves of  me somehow.  He belongs  to a  much older             
   generation, and my ways are not his. He keeps himself  to himself             
   and does not believe in travel. But I fancy somehow that we shall             
   all need his help in the end - and that  he may  have to  take an             
   interest in things outside his own country.                                   
                                                                                
   Among  my  father's  earliest  ideas  for  this  part of  the story  (p. 126) 
   appears:  'Gandalf   astonished  to   hear  about   Tom.'  -   Another  brief 
   passage on the same slip  of paper  was struck  out at  the time  of writing: 
                                                                                
   Not  to  mention  courage  - and  also swords  and a  strange and             
   ancient name. Later on I must be told about that curious sword of             
   yours, and how you knew the name of Elbereth.'                                
    'I thought you knew everything.'                                             
    'No,' said Gandalf. 'You                                                     
                                                                                
    Some  notes  that  were  scribbled  down at  Sidmouth in  Devon in  the late 
   summer  of  1938  (see Carpenter,  Biography, p.  187) on  a page  of doodles 
   evidently represent my father's thoughts for the next stages of the  story at 
   this time:                                                                    
  
                                                                                
    Consultation. Over M[isty] M[ountains]. Down Great  River to                 
   Mordor. Dark Tower. Beyond (?) which is the Fiery Hill.                       
    Story of Gilgalad told by Elrond? Who is Trotter? Glorfindel                 
   tells of his ancestry in Gondolin.                                            
                                                                                
   'The  Quest  of  the Fiery  Mountain' (preceded  by 'Consultation  of hobbits 
   with Elrond and Gandalf') was mentioned  in the  outline given  on p.  126, 
   but here is  the first hint of  the journey  that was  to be  undertaken from 
   Rivendell, and the first mention of  the Great  River in  the context  of The 
   Lord of the Rings.                                                            
    My  father  had  already  asked  the  question  'Who  is  Trotter?'  and  he 
   would ask it again. A hint of  one solution,  in the  end rejected,  has been 
   met  already  in  Bingo's  words  to  Gandalf  in  this  chapter: 'I  keep on 
   feeling  that  I  have  seen him  somewhere before  - that,  that I  ought to 
   be  able to  put a  name to  him, a  name different  to Trotter';  and indeed 
   earlier, in the inn at Bree (p. 154): 'He had a dark look - and yet there was 
   something in it... that seemed friendly, and even familiar.'                  
    Also  very  notable  is  'Glorfindel  tells  of  his ancestry  in Gondolin.' 
   Years later, long after the publication of The Lord of  the Rings,  my father 
   gave a great deal of thought to the matter  of Glorfindel,  and at  that time 
   he wrote: '[The use of Glorfindel] in The  Lord of  the Rings  is one  of the 
   cases  of  the  somewhat  random  use  of  the  names  found  in   the  older 
   legends,  now  referred  to  as The  Silmarillion, which  escaped reconsider- 
   ation in the final published form of The Lord of the Rings.'  He came  to the 
   conclusion  that  Glorfindel of  Gondolin, who  fell to  his death  in combat 
   
                       
                                                                           
   with  a  Balrog after  the sack  of the  city (II.192  - 4,  IV.145), and 
   Glorfindel  of  Rivendell were  one and  the same:  he was  released from 
   Mandos and returned to Middle-earth in the Second Age.                   
    A single loose  page, which  has nothing  to connect  it with  any other 
   writing, is perhaps the 'story of Gilgalad told  by Elrond'  mentioned in 
   these notes, and I give it here. Other than the first, the  changes noted 
   were  made  subsequently,  in pencil  on the  manuscript written  in ink. 
                                                                           
    'Now   in   the   dark   days   Sauron   the  Magician   [first  written 
   Necromancer,   then   Necromancer   written   again    above   Magician] 
   had  been  very  powerful  in  the  Great  Lands,  and nearly  all living 
   things  had  served  him  out  of  fear.  And he  pursued the  Elves that 
   lived  on  this  side  of  the  Sundering Sea  with especial  hatred, for 
   they  did  not  serve  him,  although  they were  afraid. And  there were 
   some  Men  that  were  friends  of  the  Elves,  though  not many  in the 
   darkest of days.'                                                        
    'And  how,'  said  Bingo,  'did   his  overthrow   come  about   [>  was 
   his power made less]?'                                                   
    'It  was  in  this  way,'  said Elrond.  'The lands  and islands  in the 
   North-west  of  the  Great  Lands  of  the  Old  World  were  called long 
   ago  Beleriand.  Here  the  Elves  of  the  West  had  dwelt  for  a long 
   while  until  [>  during]  the  wars  with  the  Power  of  darkness,  in 
   which   the   Power  was   defeated  but   the  land   destroyed.  Sauron 
   alone  of  his  chief  servants escaped.  But still  after the  Elves had 
   mostly  departed  [)  Although   most  of   the  Elves   returned]  again 
   into  the  West,  there  were  many  Elves  and  Elf-friends  that  dwelt 
   [)  still dwelt  in after  days] in  that region.  And thither  came many 
   of  the  Great  Men  of  old  out  of  the  Far  West  Island  which  was 
   called  by  the  Elves  Numenor  (but  by  some  Avallon)  [) out  of the 
   land  of  Westernesse  (that  they  called  Numenor)];  for   Sauron  had 
   destroyed  their  island  [)  land],  and  they  were  exiles  and  hated 
   him.  There  was  a  king  in  Beleriand  of   Numenorean  race   and  he 
   was called  Elendil, that  is Elf-friend.  And he  made an  alliance with 
  
   the  Elf-king  of  those  lands,  whose  name  is  Gilgalad  (Starlight), 
   a   descendant   of   Feanor   the  renowned.   I  remember   well  their 
   council - for it reminded me of  the great  days of  the ancient  war, so 
   many  fair  princes  and  captains  were  there,  yet not  so many  or so 
   fair as once had been.'                                                  
    'You  remember?' said   Bingo,  looking   astonished  at   Elrond.  'But 
   I thought this tale was of days very long ago.'                          
    'So  it  is,'  said  Elrond  laughing.  'But  my  memory reaches  back a 
   long  way  [>  to  long  ago].  My father  was Earendel  who was  born in 
   Gondolin  seven  years  before  it  fell,  and   my  mother   was  Elwing 
   
                                 
                                                                              
   daughter  of  Luthien  daughter  of   King  Thingol   of  Doriath,   and  I 
   have seen  many ages  in the  West of  the world.  I was  at the  council I 
   speak  of,  for  I  was  the  minstrel  and  counsellor  of  Gilgalad.  The 
   armies  of  Elves  and  Men  were   joined  once   more,  and   we  marched 
   eastward,  and   crossed  the   Misty  Mountains,   and  passed   into  the 
   inner   lands   far   from   the  memory   of  the   Sea.  And   we  became 
   weary,  and  sickness  was  heavy  on  us,  made  by  the spells  of Sauron 
   -  for  we  had  come  at  last  to  Mordor,   the  Black   Country,  where 
   Sauron  had  rebuilt  his  fortress.  It is  on part  of that  dreary land 
   that   the  Forest   of  Mirkwood   now  stands,(17) and  it   derives  its 
   darkness  and  dread  from  the   ancient  evil   [added:  of   the  soil]. 
   Sauron  could  not  drive  us  away,  for  the  power of  the Elves  was in 
   those  days  still  very  great,  though  waning;   and  we   besieged  his 
   stronghold  for  7  [>  10]  years.  And  at  last   Sauron  came   out  in 
   person,   and   wrestled   with   Gilgalad,   and   Elendil  came   to  his 
   rescue,   and   both  were   mortally  wounded;   but  Sauron   was  thrown 
   down,   and   his   bodily   shape   was   destroyed.  His   servants  were 
   dispelled  and  the  host  of  Beleriand  broke  his  stronghold  and razed 
   it  to  the  ground.  Gilgalad   and  Elendil   died.  But   Sauron's  evil 
   spirit  fled  away  and  was  hidden  for  a long  while in  waste places. 
   Yet  after  an  age  he  took  shape  again,  and  has  long  troubled  the 
   northern world [added: but his power is less than of old].                  
                                                                              
      If this  extremely interesting  piece is  compared with  the end  of the 
   second version of The Fall of  Numenor ('FN  II') in  V.28 -  9 it  will be 
   seen that while  an important  new element  has entered  the two  texts are 
   closely related and have closely similar phrases:.citing the form in FN II, 
   'in  Beleriand  there  arose a  king, who  was of  Numenorean race,  and he 
   was named Elendil, that is Elf-friend'; the hosts  of the  Alliance 'passed 
   the mountains and came into inner lands far  from the  Sea', 'they  came at 
   last even  to Mordor  the Black  Country, where  Sauron... had  rebuilt his 
   fortresses';  'Thu was  thrown down,  and his  bodily shape  destroyed, and 
   his  servants  were  dispelled,  and  the host  of Beleriand  destroyed his 
   dwelling', 'Thu's spirit fled far away,  and was  hidden in  waste places.' 
   Moreover  in  both  texts  Gil-galad  is  descended  from  Feanor.  The new 
   element is the appearance of Elrond as the minstrel and counsellor  of Gil- 
   galad (in FN II $2 Elrond was the first King of Numenor,  and a  mortal; a 
   conception  now  of  course  abandoned,  with  the  emergence of  Elros his 
   brother,  V.332,  $28).  There  is  no  suggestion  here  that any  sort of 
   'Council' was in progress: it seems rather that  Elrond was  recounting the 
   tale to Bingo, as Trotter had said on  Weathertop (p.  179): you  will hear 
   it, I think, in Rivendell, when we get there. Elrond should tell it, for he 
   knows  it  well.'  But an  element survived  into FR  (II) Chapter  2, 'The 
   Council  of  Elrond':  Bingo's  amazement at  the vast  age of  Elrond, and 
   
                                                                              
                                                                               
   Elrond's reply, naming his  lineage and  recollecting the  hosts of  the Last 
   Alliance.(18)                                                                
  
                                                                               
                                        NOTES.                                  
                                                                               
    1. On   this   puzzling   date  see   the  Note   on  Chronology,   p.  219. 
    2. the         Ring:         changed         from         that         ring. 
    3. touching  his  right  hand  arith  his  left:  on  the wound  having been 
       originally in Bingo's right shoulder see p. 190.                         
    4. 'No, I did'  changed from  'Yes'. Cf.  the original  sketch of  the story 
       (p.  126):  'Gandalf  had  sent  the  water  down  with  Elrond's  per- 
       mission.'                                                                
    5. Rimbedir  as  the  Elvish  name  for  Trotter  appears  in  the pencilled 
       draft of the last chapter,  p. ig8  note 5  (Padathir in  the overwritten 
       text in ink).  This shows  that the  present text  was written  before my 
       father  had  rewritten  the  last  chapter,  or  at  least before  he had 
       completed  it.  Later  he replaced  Rimbedir by  Padathir in  the present 
       passage.  - By  'I also  sent Rimbedir'  Gandalf must  mean that  he sent 
       Trotter to them at The Prancing Pony.                                    
    6. This  passage  was  changed  in  the  following  text to  the form  in FR 
       (p.  234),  i.e.  'you  yourself  were  half  in  the  wraith-world,  and 
       they  might  have  seized  you',  with  the words  'and subject  to their 
       weapons' removed.                                                        
    7. From  this  point  the   manuscript  was   continued  in   rapid  pencil. 
    8. the Dark Tower of Mordor: see note 17.                                 
    9. On the plural form dwarfs see V.277.                                    
   10. Gloin  is  missed out  (so also  in the  third text,  where his  name was 
       inserted  subsequently).  The   companions  of   Thorin  not   named  are 
       (as in FR) Balin, Ori, and Oin.                                          
   11. It was Trotter that told me: Gandalf left  a letter  for Bingo  at Bree 
       before  he  left on  Monday 26  September, and  in this  he said  that he 
       had  'learned  some  news  on  the  may'  (from  Hobbiton):  'Pursuit  is 
       getting close: there  are 7  at least,  perhaps more'  (p. 154).  When my 
       father  wrote  this he  cannot have  had in  mind Trotter's  meeting with 
       Gandalf   on  the   Road  on   the  Sunday   morning  (pp.   149,  154), 
       because  the first  Black Rider  did not  come to  Bree until  the Monday 
       evening  (pp.  151,  157).  It  was  no  doubt   when  he   decided  that 
       Gandalf  learnt  about  the  Black  Riders  from  Trotter  that  he added 
       the passages on p. 153, where Trotter says 'I first  saw the  Riders last 
       Saturday  away  west  of  Bree,  before  I  ran  across Gandalf',  and on 
       p. 154, where he says that their conversation also included  the Black 
       Riders.                                                                   
   12. more than a month (as in the  first draft)  replaced 30  odd days  at the 
       time of writing. See the Note on Chronology on p. 219.                  
   13. The Elves  of Rivendell  are indeed  descendants of  his chief  foes: the 
       Gnomes, the Elvenwise ones: see p. 71.                                 
   
                                                    
                                                                                 
    14. My father added in pencil at the foot of  the page,  but it  is impossible 
        to  say  when:  'The  Ring  is  another,  and  is  becoming more  and more 
        important.'                                                               
    15. Cf. The Hobbit, Chapter X 'A Warm Welcome':                               
         At  the  southern  end  [of  the  Long  Lake)  the  doubled   waters  [of 
        the  Running  River  and  the   Forest  River]   poured  out   again  over 
        high  waterfalls  and  ran  away  hurriedly  to  unknown  lands.   In  the 
        still evening air the noise of  the falls  could be  heard like  a distant 
        roar.                                                                     
    16. An  isolated  note  says:  'What  of  the  sword  of   the  Barrow-wights? 
        Why  did  the  Black  Riders  fear it?  - because  it belonged  to Western 
        Men.' Cf. The Two Towers III. 1, p. 17.                                   
    17. Elrond's  statement  here  that  Mirkwood  is   itself  in   Mordor,  'the 
        Black  Country',  and  that  the  forest  'derives  its darkness  from the 
        ancient evil' of  the time  when Sauron  had his  fortress in  that region 
  
        is  interesting.  Both  here  and  in  the  very  similar  passage  in the 
        second  version  of  The Fall of Numenor  (V.29) Sauron  is said  to have 
        'rebuilt'  his  fortress(es)  in  Mordor,  and  I take  this to  mean that 
        it  was  in  Mordor  that  he  established  himself  after   the  downfall 
        of   Morgoth   and  the   destruction  of   Angband.  That   fortress  was 
        destroyed by the hosts of the Last Alliance; and in  the first  version of 
        The   Eall   of   Numenor   (V.18)   when   Thu   was  defeated   and  his 
        dwelling destroyed 'he fled to  a dark  forest, and  hid himself.'  In The 
        Hobbit  the  'dark  tower'  of  the  Necromancer  was  in  southern  Mirk- 
        wood. At the end of  The Hobbit  it is  told that  the white  wizards 'had 
        at  last  driven  the  Necromancer  from  his  dark hold  in the  south of 
        Mirkwood', but it is not said that it was destroyed. If 'it is on  part of 
        that  dreary  land  [Mordor]  that  the  Forest  of Mirkwood  now stands', 
        it might be argued that (at this stage  of the  development of  the story) 
        Sauron  had  returned  there,  to  'the  Dark  Tower of  Mordor' -  in the 
        south  of   Mirkwood.  (There   seems  no   positive  evidence   that  the 
        geography  of  Middle-earth  had  yet  been  extended  south  and  east of 
        the  map  of  Wilderland  in  The  Hobbit,  beyond  the conception  of the 
        Fiery  Mountain,  whose  actual  placing  seems  to  be   entirely  vague; 
        and  it  certainly  cannot  be  assumed  that my  father yet  conceived of 
        the  mountain-defended  land  of  Mordor  far  away  in  the  South-east.) 
        But  I  do  not  think  this  at all  probable. Not  long after  the point 
        we  have  reached,  my  father  wrote  in  the  chapter  'Ancient History' 
        (p.  253)  that  the  Necromancer  'had  flown  from Mirkwood  [i.e. after 
        his  expulsion  by  the  white  wizards]  only  to  reoccupy  his  ancient 
        stronghold in the South, near the  midst of  the world  in those  days, in 
        the  Land  of  Mordor;  and  it  was  rumoured  that  the Black  Tower had 
        been  raised   anew.'  'His   ancient  stronghold'   was  of   course  the 
        fortress destroyed in the,War of the Last Alliance.                       
    18. For previous references  to  the  story  of Gil-galad  and Elendil  in the 
        texts thus far see pp. 169, 179, 192.                                    
   
                               Note on the Chronology.                           
                                                                                
   In the first draft of this chapter  Gandalf tells  Bingo when  he wakes  up in 
   Elrond's house that it is  the morning  of October  24; but  this seems  to be 
   at variance with all the indications of  date that  have been  given. (October 
   24 is the date in FR, p. 231, but this was differently achieved.)            
    At  Weathertop   there  is   one  day's   difference  between   the  original 
   chronology  and  that  of  FR:  they  reached  it  on  October  5  in  the old 
   version,  but  on  October 6  in FR  (see p.  175). The  hobbits came  back to 
   the Road again  from the  lands to  the south,  and crossed  it, on  the sixth 
   day  from  Weathertop (p.  192), i.e.  October i  x, whereas  in FR  they took 
   an  extra  day  (contrast  'At  the  end of  the fourth  day the  ground began 
   once more to rise' in the old version, p. 191, with  FR p.  212, 'At  the end 
   of the  fifth day'):  thus there  is now  a lag  of two  days between  the two 
   accounts,  and  in  FR  they  came  back  to  the  Road  and crossed  the Last 
   Bridge on October 13. In the hills to  the north  of the  Road, on  the other 
   hand,  they  took  a day  longer in  the old  version (see  p. 193),  and thus 
   came  down  out  of  the  hills,  and met  Glorfindel, on  the evening  of the 
   17th  (the  18th  in  FR).  There  are  no further  differences in  respect of 
   chronology  in  this  chapter,  and  therefore  in  the  original  story  they 
   reached  the  Ford  on  October  19 (October  20 in  FR). How  then can  it be 
   the  24th  of  October when  Bingo wakes  in Rivendell,  if, as  Gandalf says, 
   he was 'brought in last night'?                                               
    In the second and  third versions  of the  opening of  this chapter  the date 
   on  which  Bingo  woke  up  in  Elrond's  house  becomes  October  26,  and he 
   says that it ought to be the  24th: 'unless  I lost  count somewhere,  we must 
   have  reached the  Ford on  the 23rd.'  Gandalf tells  him that  Elrond tended 
   him for 'three nights and  two days,  to be  exact. The  Elves brought  you to 
   Rivendell at  night on  the 23rd,  and that  is where  you lost  your count'; 
   and he refers to Bingo's having borne the  splinter of  the blade  for 'fifteen 
  
   days  or  more'  (seventeen  in  FR).  This  does  not  help  at all  with the 
   chronological puzzle, for  in all  the drafts  for the  opening of  Chapter IX 
   my  father  was  assuming  that  the  hobbits  reached  the  Ford  on  October 
   23, and not, as the actual narrative seems clearly  to show,  on October  r g. 
   It  is  equally  odd  that  Gandalf  should  say  that  Bingo  had  borne  the 
   splinter of the blade for 'fifteen days or more', if the crossing of  the Ford 
   actually was on the 23rd  and Elrond  finally removed  the shard  'last night' 
   (October 25): the  total should  be 20  (October 6  to 25);  in FR  the number 
   is seventeen days (October 7 to 23).                                          
   
                                       XIII.                                    
                             'QUERIES AND ALTERATIONS'.                         
                                                                               
   In this  chapter I  give a  series of  notes which  my father  headed Queries 
   and Alterations. I think that it  can be  shown clearly  that they  come from 
   the time we have now reached.                                                
    He  had  abandoned  his  third  draft  for  Chapter IX  (later to  be called 
   'Many  Meetings')  at  the  point where  Gloin was  telling Bingo  about King 
   Brand  of  Dale;  this  is  at the  bottom of  a page  that bears  the number 
   IX.8. I have already noticed  (p. 213) that  on the  reverse of  this page, 
   numbered  IX.9,  the  conversation continues  - but  it is  obviously discon- 
   tinuous with what precedes, being written  in different  ink and  a different 
   script, and Gloin is now talking to 'Frodo', not 'Bingo'; and in  fact, after 
   this point in the narrative of The Lord of the  Rings 'Bingo'  never appears 
   again.                                                                       
    Now  the  first  of these  Queries and  Alterations is  concerned precisely 
   with the conversation of Bingo  and Gloin,  and actually  refers to  the last 
   page of  the 'Bingo'  part of  the chapter,  IX.8 (perhaps  it had  just been 
   written).  In  another  of  these  notes  my  father was  for the  first time 
   considering  the substitution  of 'Frodo'  for 'Bingo';  but he  here decided 
   against it - and when he came to  write a  new version  of 'A  Long-expected 
   Party' (a  question discussed  in these  same notes)  Bilbo's heir  was still 
   'Bingo', not 'Frodo'.                                                        
    I  conclude,  therefore,  that it  was just  at the  time when  he abandoned 
   Chapter  IX  that   he  wrote   Queries  and   Alterations;  that   when  he 
   abandoned it he returned  again to  the beginning  of the  book; and  that it 
   was  some  considerable  time  -  during  which  'Bingo'  became   'Frodo'  - 
   before he took up again the conversation with Gloin at Rivendell.            
                                                                               
    There are two pages of  these notes,  mostly set  out in  ink in  an orderly 
   and  legible  way; but  there are  also many  hasty pencilled  additions, and 
   these  may  or  may  not,  in  particular  cases,  belong  to  the  same time 
   (granting that  the intervals  of time  are not  likely to  be great:  but in 
   attempting  to  trace  this  history  it  is 'layers'  and 'phases'  that are 
   significant  rather  than  weeks   or  months).   Some  of   the  suggestions 
   embodied in these notes han no  future, but others are of the utmost 
   interest in showing the actual cmergence of new ideas.                       
    I set them out in what  seems to  be the  order in  which they  were written 
   down, taking in the  additions as  convenient and  relevant, and  adding one 
   or two other notes that belong to this time.                                 
   
           
                                                                             
   (1) Dale  Men and  Dwarfs at  Party -  is this  good? Rather  spoils meet- 
   ing  of  Bingo  and  Gloin  (IX.8).  Also  unwise to  bring Big  People to 
   Hobbiton.   Simply   make   Gandalf   and   dwarfs   bring   things   from 
   Dale.                                                                      
                                                                             
   For  the  'great  lumbering  tow-haired  Men'  who  went 'stumping  on the 
   hobbit road like elephants' and drank all the beer in the inn  at Hobbiton 
   see  p.  20  (the account  of them  had survived  without change  into the 
   fourth version of 'A  Long-expected Party').  By 'Dale  Men and  Dwarfs at 
  
   Party' my father meant 'in Hobbiton at that time', not of course that they 
   were  present  at  the  Party.  The  Men  would be  abandoned in  the next 
   version  of  'A  Long-expected Party',  but the  Dwarves remained  into FR 
   (p.  33).  Perhaps my  father felt  that whereas  the Men  would certainly 
   have  told  Bingo  the  news  from   Dale,  the   Dwarves  need   have  no 
   particular connection with the Lonely Mountain.                            
                                                                             
   (2)  Too  many  hobbits.  Also  Bingo  Bolger-Baggins  a  bad   name.  Let 
   Bingo  =  Frodo,  a  son  of  Primula  Brandybuck  but  of   father  Drogo 
   Baggins  (Bilbo's  first  cousin).  So  Frodo (=  Bingo) is  Bilbo's first 
   cousin  once  removed  both  on  Took  side  and   on  Baggins.   Also  he 
   has as proper name Baggins.                                                
    [Frodo struck out] No - I am now too used to Bingo.                       
    Frodo  [i.e.  Took]  and  Odo  are  in  the  know  and  see Bingo  off at 
   gate  after  the Party.  Would it  not be  well to  cancel sale,  and have 
   Odo  as  heir  and  in  charge?  -  though  many  things  could  be  given 
   away. The Sackville-Bagginses could quarrel with Odo?                      
    Frodo  (and  possibly  Odo)  go  on  the  first  stage  of  road (because 
   Frodo's news about Black Riders is necessary) [see pp. 54 - 5].            
    But   Frodo   says   goodbye   at  Bucklebury.   Only  Merry   and  Bingo 
   ride  on  into  exile  -  because  Merry  insists.  Bingo  originally  in- 
   tended to go alone.                                                        
    Probably  best   would  be   to  have   only  Frodo   Took  -   who  sees 
   Bingo  to  Bucklebury;  and  then   Merry.  Cut   out  Odo.   Even  better 
   to  have  Frodo  and  Merry  at  the  gate:   Frodo  says   goodbye  then, 
   and is left in charge  of the  Shire [i.e.  'in the  Shire', at  Bag End]. 
   Merry see Black Riders in North.                                           
                                                                             
   All of this, from 'No - I am now  too used  to Bingo',  was struck  out in 
   pencil,  and  at  the  same  time  my  father  wrote  'Sam Gamgee'  in the 
   margin, and  to 'Bingo  originally intended  to go  alone' he  added 'with 
   Sam'. It may be that this is where he first set down Sam Gamgee's name. 
   There is a first hint here, in 'Frodo says goodbye at Bucklebury',  of the 
   hobbit  who   would  remain   behind  at   Crickhollow  when   the  others 
   entered the Old Forest; while  'Too many  hobbits' and  'Cut out  Odo' are 
   the first signs of what before long would  become a  major problem  and an 
   almost impenetrable confusion.                                             
   The  genealogy  as  it  now  stood  in  the  fourth  version  of  'A Long- 
   
                                        
                                                                                      
   expected  Party'  is  found on  p. 37.  Bingo was  already Bilbo's  first cousin 
   once  removed  on  the  Took  side,  but  his  father  was  Rollo   Bolger  (and 
   when  Bilbo  adopted  him   he  changed   his  name   from  Bolger   to  Bolger- 
   Baggins).   With   the  appearance   of  Drogo   Baggins,  Bingo   would  become 
   Bilbo's  first  cousin  once  removed  on  the  Baggins   side  also:   we  must 
   suppose  that  Drogo's  father  was  to  be  brother  of  Bilbo's  father  Bungo 
   Baggins.  In  the  later  genealogy  Drogo  became  Bilbo's  second  cousin,  as 
   Gaffer  Gamgee  explained  to  his  audience  at  The Ivy  Bush: 'so  Mr. Frodo 
   is  [Mr.  Bilbo's]  first and  second cousin,  once removed  either way,  as the 
   saying is, if you follow me' (FR p. 3x).                                            
      An   abandoned   genealogy   on   one   of  these   pages  shows   my  father 
   evolving   the   Baggins  pedigree.   This  little   table  begins   with  Inigo 
   Baggins  (for  a  previous  holder  of  this  name  see  p.  17), whose  son was 
   Mungo  Baggins,  father  of  Bungo:  Mungo,   first  appearing   here,  survived 
   into  the  final  family  tree.  Bungo  has  a sister  Rosa, who  married 'Young 
   Took';  Rosa  also  survived,  but  not  as  Bilbo's aunt  - she  became Bungo's 
   first cousin, still  with a  Took husband  (Hildigrim). In  this table  Drogo is 
   Bungo's brother, but it was at this point that the table was abandoned.             
      The reference in this note to the 'sale' is on the face of it  very puzzling. 
   'A  Long-expected  Party'  was  still  in its  fourth version  - when  the Party 
   was  given  by  Bingo  Bolger-Baggins,  and  the   major  revision   whereby  it 
  
   reverted  to  Bilbo  had  not  yet   been  undertaken.   Then  what   'sale'  is 
   referred  to?  There  has  been  no sale  of Bag  End: Bingo  'devised delivered 
   and  made  over  by  free  gift  the  desirable  property'  to   the  Sackville- 
   Bagginses  (p.  39).  The  sale  of  Bag  End  to  the  Sackville-Bagginses only 
   arose  with  the  changed  story.  There  is  however  another reference  to the 
   sale, in a scribbled  list of  the days  of the  hobbits' journey  from Hobbiton 
   found  on  the  manuscript  of  the  Troll  Song  which  Bingo  was  to  sing at 
   Bree (p. 142 note  11):  this list  begins 'Party  Thursday, Friday  "Sale" and 
   departure  of  Odo,  Frodo,  and Bingo,'  etc. The  fact that  the word  is here 
   enclosed  in  inverted  commas  may  suggest  that  my  father  merely   had  in 
   mind  the  auction  of  Bag  End  to  which  Bilbo  returned at  the end  of The 
   Hobbit:  the  earlier  clear-out of  Bilbo's home,  which was  a sale,  made the 
   word  a  convenient  if  misleading  shorthand  for  the  clear-out  in  the new 
   story, which was not a sale.                                                       
                                                                                      
      At the foot of  the page  the following  note was  hastily jotted  in pencil, 
   and then struck out:                                                                
                                                                                      
            (3) Gandalf is against Bingo's telling anyone where he is off to. Bingo 
            is to take Merry. Bingo is  reluctant to  give pain  to Odo  and Frodo. 
            He  tells  them  -  suddenly  saying  goodbye,  and  Frodo  (Odo) meets 
            what looks like a hobbit  on the  way up  hill. He  asks after  Bingo - 
            and  Frodo  or  Odo  tells  him  he  is  off  to  Bucklebury.  So Black 
            Riders know and ride after Bingo.                                          
   
                                                           
                                                                             
   This is the embryo of the final story, that a Rider came and spoke to      
   Gaffer Gamgee, who sent him on to Bucklebury (FR p. 85).                   
                                                                             
   (4) Sting. Did Bilbo take this?  What of  the armour?  Various possibili- 
       ties:  (a)  Bingo  has  armour,  but  loses  it  in  Barrow;  (b) Gandalf 
       urges  him  to  take  armour,  but  it  is  heavy  and  he  leaves  it at 
       Bucklebury; (c)  he likes  it, and  it saves  him in  the Barrow,  but is 
       stolen at Bree.                                                        
                                                                             
   The point is,  of course,  that he  cannot be  wearing armour  on Weather- 
   top.  With  this note  compare the  mention in  the original  'scheme' for 
   Chapter  IX  (p.  126)  of  'Ring-mail  of  Bingo  in  barrow' -  this was 
   apparently  to  be  an  element  in 'some  explanations' when  the hobbits 
   reached Rivendell.                                                         
    Another note, on another page, is almost  the same  as this,  but asserts 
   that Bilbo did take Sting, and says that if Bingo's  armour was  stolen at 
   Bree 'discovery  of the  burgled rooms  is before  night.' The  meaning of 
   this is presumably that according to the existing story (pp. 162 -  3) the 
   hobbits had  taken all  their belongings  out of  the bedrooms  into their 
   parlour before the attack, and that this would have to be changed.         
    In FR (pp. 290  - 1)  Bilbo gave  Sting to  Frodo at  Rivendell, together 
   with the coat of mithril.                                                  
                                                                             
   (5) Bree-folk are  not to  be hobbits.  Bring in  bit about  the upstairs 
       windows.  As  a  result  of  the  hobbits not  liking it,  landlord gives 
       them  rooms  on  side  of  the  house  where second  floor is  level with 
       ground owing to hill-slope.                                            
                                                                             
   The 'bit  about the  upstairs windows'  is presumably  the passage  in the 
   original Chapter III (pp. 92 -  3) where  the hobbits,  approaching Farmer 
   Maggot's, discuss the inconveniences of living  on more  than one  Hoor. - 
   In fact, in the original beginning of the Prancing  Pony chapter  (p. 132) 
   the  people  of  Bree  were  primarily  Men  (with 'hobbits  about', 'some 
   higher up on the slopes of  Bree-hill itself,  and many  in the  valley of 
   Combe on the east side'); so that  this new  idea was,  to some  extent, a 
  
   reversion. But a pencilled note on the same  page, added  in afterthought, 
   asks: 'What is to happen at Bree now? What kind of talk  can give  away Mr 
   Hill?' - and I take the implication of this to be that the  Bree-folk were 
   now  to  be  exclusively  Men  (for they  would be  less curious  and less 
   informed about the Shire). See p. 236.                                     
                                                                             
   (6) Rangers are best not as hobbits,  perhaps. But  either Trotter  (as a 
       ranger)  must  be  not  a  hobbit,  or  someone  very  well  known:  e.g. 
       Bilbo.  But the  latter is  awkward in  view of  'happily ever  after'. I 
       thought  of  making  Trotter  into  Fosco  Took  (Bilbo's  first  cousin) 
       who  vanished  when  a  lad,  owing  to  Gandalf.  Who  is   Trotter?  He 
       must   have  had   some  bitter   acquaintance  with   Ring-wraiths  &c. 
   
                                          
                                                                                
   This  note  on  Trotter  is  to  be  taken  with Bingo's  feeling that  he had 
   met  Trotter  before,  and  should  be  able to  think of  his true  name (see 
   p.  214).  Bilbo's  first  cousin Fosco  Took has  not been  mentioned before; 
   possibly he was to be  the son  of Bilbo's  aunt Rosa  Baggins, who  married a 
   Took, according to  the little  genealogical table  described above  (p. 222). 
   The  ascription  of  Fosco  Took's  vanishing  to  Gandalf  looks back  to the 
   beginning  of  The  Hobbit,  where  Bilbo says  to him.  "Not the  Gandalf who 
   was responsible for so  many quiet  lads and  lasses going  off into  the Blue 
   for mad adventures?'                                                          
    There  is  here  the first  suggestion that  my father,  in his  pondering of 
   the mystery of Trotter, saw the  possibility of  his not  being a  hobbit. But 
   this note, like several of the others, is elliptically expressed.  The meaning 
   is,  I  think:  If  rangers  are  not  hobbits,  then Trotter  is not;  but if 
   nonetheless he is both, he must be a hobbit very well known.                  
                                                                                
      (7) Bingo must NOT put on his Ring when Black Riders go by - in            
      view  of  later  developments. He  must think  of doing  so but            
      somehow  be  prevented.  Each  time  the  temptation  must grow            
      stronger.                                                                  
                                                                                
   This  refers  to the  original second  chapter, pp.  54, 58.  For the  ways in 
   which  in  the  later  story  Frodo  was  prevented from  putting on  the Ring 
   see FR pp.  84, 88.  'Later developments'  refers of  course to  the evolution 
   of  the  concept of  the Ring  that had  by now  supervened: the  Riders could 
   see  the Ringbearer,  as he  could see  them, when  he put  it on  his finger. 
   The  temptation  to  do  so  arose  from  the  Ring-wraiths'  power   to  com- 
   municate  their  command  to  the  Ringbearer  and  make  it  appear   to  him 
   that  it  was  his  own  urgent  desire  (see p. 199); but  Bingo must  not be 
   allowed to surrender to the temptation until  the disaster  in the  dell under 
   Weathertop.                                                                   
                                                                                
      (8)  Some  reason  for  Gandalf's  uneasiness  and  the  flight   of  Bingo 
      which   does   not   include   Black   Riders   must   be   found.  Gandalf 
      knew  of  their  existence  (of  course),  but  had no  idea they  were out 
      yet.  But  Gandalf  might  give  some  kind  of  warning  against   use  of 
      Ring  (after  he  leaves  Shire?).  Perhaps  the  idea  of  suddenly  using 
      Ring  at  party  as  a final  joke should  be a  Bingoism, and  contrary to 
      Gandalf (not approved, as in my foreword).                                 
                                                                                
   The 'foreword' referred to  here is  the text  given on  pp. 76  ff., earliest 
   form  of  FR  Chapter  z  'The  Shadow of  the Past',  - where  indeed Gandalf 
   does not merely 'approve' the idea, but actually suggests it (p. 84).         
    As regards the first  sentence of  this note,  in the  'foreword' there  is a 
   reference to 'certain strange signs and  portents of  trouble brewing  after a 
   long time of peace and quiet', but there is  no indication  of what  they were 
   (p. 85 note 9). In  the same  text Gandalf  says that  'Gollum is  very likely 
   the beginning of our present trouble', but  if 'our  present trouble'  was the 
  
   fact  that  the  Dark  Lord  was  known  to  Gandalf  to  be seeking  the only 
   
                                                                              
                                                                                
   missing Ring in the direction of the  Shire, it  is in  no way  explained how 
   he knew this. This was  a very  serious problem  in the  narrative structure: 
   Gandalf cannot  know of  the coming  of the  Ring-wraiths, for  if he  had he 
   would  never have  allowed Bingo  and his  companions to  set off  alone. The 
   solution  would  require  complex  restructuring  of  parts  of  the  opening 
   narrative  as  it  now  stood,  in  respect  of  Gandalf's  movements  in the 
   summer of that year (these in  turn involved  with the  changed story  of the 
   Birthday Party); and would ultimately lead to Isengard.                       
                                                                                
         (9)  Why  was  Gandalf  hurrying? Because  Dark Lord  knew of  him and 
         hated  him.  He  had to  get quick  to Rivendell,  and thought  he was 
         drawing pursuit off Bingo.  Also he  knew there  was a  council called 
         at  Rivendell  for  mid-September  (Gloin &c.  coming to  see Bilbo?). 
         It  was  postponed  when  the  news  of   the  Black   Riders  reached 
         Rivendell and was not held till Bingo arrived.                          
                                                                                
   For the  idea that  Gandalf was  attempting to  draw off  the pursuit  of the 
   Black Riders see p. 173  note 8;  cf. also  his words  to Bingo  at Rivendell 
   (p. 211): 'But things are moving fast, even faster than I  feared. I  had to 
   get here quickly. But if I had known the Riders were already out!'           
     This is  probably the  point at  which the  idea of  the Council  of Elrond 
   arose,  though there  have been  previous mentions  of a  'consultation' with 
   Elrond when the hobbits reached Rivendell (pp. 126, 214).                     
                                                                                
   (10) Should  the Elves  have Necromancer-rings?  See note  about their 
         'being  in  both  worlds'.  But  perhaps  only the  High Elves  of the 
         West?  Also  perhaps  Elves  -   if  corrupted   -  would   use  rings 
         differently: normally they were visible  in both  worlds all  the time 
         and equally with a ring they could appear only in  one if  they chose. 
                                                                                
   In the earliest statement about Elves and the Rings (p. 75)  it is  said that 
   'the  Elves  had  many,  and  there  are  now many  elfwraiths in  the world, 
   but  the  Ring-lord  cannot  rule  them';  this was  repeated exactly  in the 
   'foreword' (p.  78), but  without the  words 'but  the Ring-lord  cannot rule 
   them.' I have found no 'note'  about the  Elves 'being  in both  worlds', but 
   my father may  have been  referring to  Gandalf's words  in the  last chapter 
   (p. 212): '[The Elves of Rivendell] fear  no Ring-wraiths,  for they  live at 
   ence in both worlds,  and each  world has  only half  power over  them, while 
   they  have  double  power  over  both.'  With  his  remark here  'But perhaps 
   only the High Elves of the West [are in both worlds]? ' cf. the final form of 
   this same passage in  FR (p.  235): 'They  do not  fear the  Ringwraiths, for 
   those who  have dwelt  in the  Blessed Realm  live at  once in  both worlds, 
   and against both the Seen and the Unseen they have great power.'              
                                                                                
   (11) At Rivendell Bilbo must be seen by Bingo &c.                             
   Sleeping - in retirement?                                                     
   Shadows gathering in the South. Lord of Dale is suspected of                  
   being secretly corrupted. Strange men are seen in Dale?                       
   
                                                          
                                                                                   
   What  happened  to  Balin,   Ori,  and   Oin?  They   went  out   to  colonize 
   -  being  told  of  rich hills  in the  South. But  after a  time no  word was 
   heard   of   them.   Dain   feared   the   Dark   Lord   -   rumour   of   his 
   movements   reached   him.   (One   idea   was  that   dwarves  need   a  Ring 
   as  foundation   of  their   hoard,  and   either  Balin   or  Dain   sent  to 
   Bilbo  to  discover  what   had  become   of  it.   The  dwarves   might  have 
   received   threatening   messages   from   Mordor   -   for   the   Lord  sus- 
  
   pected that the One Ring was in their hoards.)                                   
                                                                                   
   The  thought  that  Trotter  was  really  Bilbo is  obviously not  present here; 
   and cf. the early outline given on p. 126: 'At Rivendell sleeping Bilbo'.        
   An  isolated  note  elsewhere * says:  'Gloin  has  come  to  see   Bilbo.  News 
   of the  world. Loss  of the  colony of  Balin &c.'  But the  'rich hills  in the 
   South' in note (11)  are probably  the first appearance of  the idea  of Moria, 
   deriving  from  The  Hobbit  -  though  the  absence  of  the  name  here  might 
   suggest that the identification had not  yet been  made. Cf.  also the  notes at 
   the end of the abandoned  first draft  of the  last chapter  (p. 210):  'What of 
   Balin  etc.  They  went  to  colonize  (Ring  needed to  found colony?)'  In the 
   earliest  account  of  the  Rings  (p.  75)  it  was   said  that   the  Dwarves 
   probably  had  none  ('some  say  the  rings don't  work on  them: they  are too 
   solid'); but in  the 'foreword'  (p. 78)  Gandalf tells  Bingo that  the Dwarves 
   were  said  to  have  had  seven,  'but  nothing could  make them  invisible. In 
   them  it  only  kindled  to flames  the fire  of  greed,  and the  foundation of 
   each of the seven hoards of the Dwarves of old was a golden ring.'               
   Above  the  words  One  Ring  at  the  end  of  note  (11)  my   father  wrote 
   missing.  He  may  therefore  have  meant  only  'the  one  missing  Ring',  but 
   the fact that he used capital  letters suggests  its great  importance -  and in 
   the  'foreword'  the  missing  Ring  is  the  'most precious  and potent  of his 
   Rings' (pp. 81, 87).                                                            
                                                                                   
   (12) Bilbo's ring proved to be the one missing Ring - all others had             
   come back to Mordor: but this one had been lost.                                 
   Make  it taken  from the  Lord himself  when Gilgalad  wrestled with             
   him, and taken by a flying Elf. It  was more  powerful than  all the             
   other rings. Why did the Dark Lord desire it so?                                 
                                                                                   
   That  Bilbo's  Ring  was  the  one  missing  Ring,  and  that  it  was  the most 
   potent of them all, is  (as just  noted) stated  in the  'foreword' -  the first 
   sentence of note (12) is the restatement of an  existing idea.  What is  new is 
   the  linking  up  of  its  earlier  history  to  Gil-galad's wrestling  with the 
   Necromancer  (see  p.  216);  in  the  'foreword'  (p.  78)  Gollum's  Ring  had 
   fallen 'from the hand  of an  elf as  he swam  across a  river; and  it betrayed 
   him, for he  was flying  from pursuit  in the  old wars,  and he  became visible 
                                                                                   
   (* This note was in fact written in ink across the faint pencilled outline for the 
   story of the Barrow-wight (p. 125), and is presumably a thought that came  to my 
   father while he was thinking about the story of the  arrival in  Rivendell which 
   comes at the end of this outline (p.126).)                                       
   
    
                                                                                      
   to  his  enemies,  and  the  goblins  slew  him.'  This  is  where the  story of 
   Isildur  began;  but  now  the  Elf  (later  to  become Isildur  the Numenorean) 
   has  it  from  Gil-galad,  who  took  it from  the Dark  Lord. And  the question 
   is  asked:  'Why  did the  Dark Lord  desire it  so?' Which  means, since  it is 
   already  conceived  to  be  the  most potent  of the  Rings and  therefore self- 
   evidently  a  chief  object  of  the  Dark  Lord's  desire,  'In  what  did  its 
   potency consist?'*                                                                  
     Subsequently   my   father  pencilled   rapid  additions   to  the   note.  He 
   marked  the  words  'all  others  had come  back to  Mordor' for  rejection; and 
   to the words 'It was more powerful than all the other rings' he added:              
                                                                                      
     though  its  power  depended  on  the  user  -  and  its  danger:  the simpler 
     the  user  and the  less he  used it.  To Gollum  it just  helped him  to hunt 
     (but  made   him  wretched).   To  Bilbo   it  was   useful,  but   drove  him 
     wandering  again.  To  Bingo  as  Bilbo.  Gandalf   could  have   trebled  his 
     power - but he dare  not use  it (not  after he  found out  all about  it). An 
     Elf  would  have  grown  nearly  as  mighty  as  the  Lord,  but   would  have 
     become dark.                                                                      
  
                                                                                      
   At  this  time  also  he  underlined  the words  'Why did  the Dark  Lord desire 
   it so?', put an exclamation mark against them, and wrote:                           
                                                                                      
     Because  if  he  had it  he could  see where  all the  others were,  and would 
     be  master  of  their  masters  -  control  all  the  dwarf-hoards,   and  the 
     dragons,  and know  the secrets  of the  Elf-kings, and  the secret  [? plans] 
     of evil men.                                                                      
                                                                                      
   Here  the  central  idea of  the Ruling  Ring is  clearly present  at last,  and it 
   may  be  that  it was  here that  it first  emerged. But  the note  in ink  and the 
   pencilled  addition  (a  faint  scribble  now  only  just  legible)  were obviously 
   written at different times.                                                         
                                                                                      
     On  the  reverse  of  the  second  page  of  these notes  is the  following in 
   pencil:                                                                             
                                                                                      
   (13) Simpler Story.                                                                 
        Bilbo disappears on his 100th [written above: 111] Birthday                 
                                                                                      
   (* Humphrey Carpenter (Biography, p. 188) cites this note, but interprets it to      
    be the moment at which the idea of the Ruling Ring emerged:      
    There was also the problem of why the Ring seemed so important to      
    everyone - this had not yet been established clearly. Suddenly an idea      
    occurred to him, and he wrote: 'Bilbo's ring proved to be the one ruling      
    Ring - all others had come back to Mordor: but this one had been lost.' The      
    one ruling ring that controlled all the others...      
   But the note in question most certainly says 'Bilbo's ring proved to be the one 
   missing Ring' (as the following words show in any case), not 'the one ruling Ring'. 
    There would be no need to ask 'Why did the Dark Lord desire it so?' if the      
    conception of the Ruling Ring emerged here.)     
   
                                                                     
                                                                               
   party. Bingo is his heir - much to the annoyance of the Sackville-           
      Bagginses.                                                                
   ['If   you  want   to  know   what  lay   behind  these   mysterious  events 
   we  must  go  back  a   month  or   two.'  Then   have  a   conversation  of 
   Bilbo and Gandalf.j                                                          
      The   talk   dies   down;   and   Gandalf   is   seldom  seen   again  in 
   Hobbiton.                                                                    
      Next  chapter  begins  with  Bingo's  life.  Gandalf's   furtive  visits. 
   Conversation.   Bingo   is   bored   by   Shire   (ring-restlessness?):  and 
   makes  up  his  mind  to  go  and  look   for  Bilbo.   Also  he   has  been 
   rather  reckless  and  the  money  is   running  out.   So  he   sells  Bag- 
   end  to  the  Sackville-Bagginses  who  thus  get  it  go  years  too  late, 
   pockets  the   money,  and   goes  off   when  72  (144) -  same  tendency 
   to   longevity   as   Bilbo   had   had.   Gandalf   encourages    him   for 
   reasons  of  his  own.  But  warns  him   not  to   use  the   Ring  outside 
   the Shire - if he  can help  it [cf.  note (8)].  Bilbo used  it for  a last 
   big  jest,  but  you  had  better   not.  (Bingo   does  not   tell  Gandalf 
   that looking for Bilbo was his motive).                                      
                                                                               
   All this  was subsequently  struck through;  and the  passage which  is here 
   enclosed in square brackets was struck out separately,  perhaps at  the time 
   of writing.                                                                  
   The narrative structure in its principal relations is now that of  the final 
   story:                                                                       
   Bilbo disappears (putting on the Ring) at his 111th birthday  party, and 
   leaves Bingo as his heir.                                                    
   Years  after,  Gandalf  talks  to  Bingo  at  Bag End;  Bingo is  anxious to 
   leave  for  his  own  reasons,  and  Gandalf  encourages  him  to   go  (but 
  
   apparently  without  telling  him   much,  though   he  warns   him  against 
   using the Ring).                                                             
   Although  the  Party  now  reverts  to  Bilbo,  and  is  held  on  his 111th 
   birthday  -  his  age  when he  departed out  of the  Shire in  the existing 
   version of 'A Long-expected Party' (p. 40), Bingo still leaves at the age of 
   72 - his age when it  was he  who gave  the Party.  The bracketed  figure 144 
   is presumably Bilbo's  age at  the time,  as in  the existing  version, from 
   which it follows that at the time of  Bilbo's Farewell  Party Bingo  was 39; 
   the total of their  two ages  was 150.  But what  my father  had in  mind on 
   this point cannot be said, for he never wrote the story in this form.        
   The  bracketed  passage  suggests  that some  account would  be given,  in a 
   conversation between  Bilbo and  Gandalf a  month or  two before  the party, 
   of what had led up to Bilbo's decision to leave the Shire  in this  way; and 
   this account would follow the opening  chapter describing  the festivity. 
   What  this  conversation  would  be  about  is  suggested by  another note, 
   doubtless written at the same time:                                          
   Place  'Gollum'  chapter after  'Long-expected party':  with a  heading: 'If 
   
   you  want  to  know  what  lay behind  these mysterious  events, we  must go 
   back a month or two.'                                                        
   This  presumably  means  that  my   father  was   thinking  of   making  the 
   conversation  between  Bilbo  and  Gandalf  before  the Party  (but standing 
   in the  narrative after  it) cover  the story  of Gollum  and the  Ring. The 
   'Gollum chapter' would thus be in its final place,  though the  context here 
   suggested for it would be entirely changed.                                  
   Lastly, a scribbled note reads:                                              
   (14) Bilbo carries off 'memoirs' to Rivendell.                               
   
   
  THE SECOND PHASE. 
   
                                       XIV.                                   
                               RETURN TO HOBBITON.                            
                                                                             
   My father now settled at last for the 'simpler story' which he  had roughed 
   out in the Queries and Alterations (note 13); and  so the  Birthday Party 
   at Bag End returns again  to Bilbo,  with whom  it had  begun (pp.  13, 19, 
   40).  The  following  rough  outline  no  doubt  immediately  preceded  the 
   rewriting of the  opening chapter:  the fifth  version, and  an exceedingly 
   complicated document.                                                      
                                                                             
   Bilbo   disappears  on   his  111th  birthday.   'Long-expected  Party' 
   chapter'   suitably   altered   up  to   point  where   Gandalf  disappears 
   into   Bag-End.   Then   a   short   conversation   between   Gandalf   and 
   Bilbo inside.                                                              
    Bilbo   says   it   is   becoming  wearisome   -  stretched   feeling.  He 
   must  get  rid  of  it.  Also he  is tired  of Hobbiton,  he feels  a great 
   desire  to  go  away.   Dragon  gold   curse?  or   Ring.  Where   are  you 
   going?  I  don't  know.  Take  care!  I  don't  care.  He  gets  Gandalf to 
   promise  to  hand  on  Ring  to  his  heir  Bingo.  He leaves  it to  him - 
   but  I  don't  want  him to  worry or  to try  and follow:  not yet.  So he 
   does  not  even  tell  Bingo  of  the joke.  At end  of chapter  make Bilbo 
   say  goodbye  to  Gandalf  at  gate,  hand  him   a  package   (with  Ring) 
   for Bingo, and disappear.                                                  
    Chapter   11   is  then   Bingo.  Furtive   visits  of   Gandalf.  Gandalf 
   urges him to go  off -  for reasons  of his  own. Bingo  on his  side never 
   tells  Gandalf  that  looking  for  Bilbo  is  his  great  desire.  Gandalf 
   does  not  [?  tell?  talk]  of  the  Ring. The  Gollum business  must come 
   in  later  (at  Rivendell)  -  after  Bingo  has  met  Bilbo;  and  Gandalf 
   has  now  found  out  much  more.   It  will   probably  be   necessary  to 
   run  this  Chapter  I I  on to  head of  present II  'Two's company  - and 
   three's more'.(2)                                                          
  
                                                                             
    The  fourth  version  of  'A  Long-expected  Party'  had  in  fact reached 
   quite an advanced stage in most respects - in  some respects  virtually the 
   final form; but the Party  was Bingo's  on his 72nd birthday,  Bilbo having 
   quietly disappeared out of the  Shire for  good thirty-three  years before, 
   when  he  was  111  and  Bingo  was  39,  and  apart  from  providing  the 
   fireworks Gandalf played no part in the chapter at all.                    
    The outline just given  says that  the chapter  must be  'suitably altered 
   up  to  the point  where Gandalf  disappears into  Bag-End', and  the story 
   
   
                                        
                                                                              
   now  begins:  'When  Bilbo  Baggins  of  the  well-known   Hobbiton  family 
   prepared  to  celebrate  his  one-hundred-and-eleventh  (or eleventy-first) 
   birthday, there  was some  talk in  the neighbourhood,'  etc. (see  pp. 28, 
   36). The fourth version is then followed (3) as far as 'And if he was  in, you 
   never knew who you would  find with  him: hobbits  of quite  poor families, 
   or folk from distant villages, dwarves, and even sometimes elves'  (p. 36); 
   here a new passage concerning Gandalf and Bilbo was introduced.             
                                                                              
    Gandalf  the  wizard,  too,  was  sometimes  seen   going  up   the  hill. 
   People  said  Gandalf  'encouraged'  him,  and  accused  him  in   turn  of 
   'encouraging'   some   of   his   more   lively   nephews    (and   removed 
   cousins),  especially  on  the  Took  side;  but  what  exactly  they meant 
   was  not  clear.   They  may   have  been   referring  to   the  mysterious 
   absences   from   home,   and   to   the  strange   habit  Bilbo   and  his 
   encouraged  young  friends   had  of   walking  all   over  the   Shire  in 
   untidy clothes.                                                             
    As  time  wore  on  the  prolonged  vigour,   not  to   say  youthfulness, 
   of   Mr   Bilbo   Baggins   also   became  the   subject  of   comment.  At 
   ninety  he  seemed  much  the  same  as  ever  he  had  been.  At  99  they 
   began   to   call   him  'well-preserved';   but  'unchanged'   would  have 
   been  nearer  the  mark.  Nevertheless  he  surprised  them  all  that year 
   by  making  a  considerable  change  in  his  habits:  he  adopted  as  his 
   heir   his   favourite   and    most   completely    'encouraged'   nephew, 
   Bingo.  Bingo  Baggins  was  then  a  mere  lad  of 27,(4) and was strictly 
   speaking  not  Bilbo's  nephew  (a  title  he  used  rather  loosely),  but 
   both  his  first  and  his  second  cousin,  once  removed  in  each case,(5) 
   but   he   happened   to  have   the  same   birthday,  September   22,  as 
   Bilbo,  which  seemed  an  additional  link  between  them.(6) He  was  the 
   son  of  poor  Primula  Brandybuck  and   [>  who   married  late   and  as 
   last   resort]  Drogo   Baggins  (Bilbo's   second  cousin   but  otherwise 
   quite unimportant).                                                         
                                                                              
    In Queries and Alterations, note a, my father  had said  that he  was 'too 
   used to Bingo' to change his name  to Frodo,  but he  was now  following up 
   the suggestions in that note that Bolger-Baggins ('a  bad name')  should be 
   got rid of, and that  Bingo should  be a  Baggins in  his own  right. Later 
   in  this  passage Drogo  takes over  the rumoured  boating accident  on the 
   Brandywine  from  Rollo  Bolger  (see   p.  37):   some  said   that  Drogo 
   Baggins  had died  of over-eating  while staying  with the  old gormandizer 
   Gorboduc; others said that it was his weight that had sunk the boat.' It is 
   now told that Bingo was twelve years old at the time, and that he           
                                                                              
   afterwards lived mostly with his grandfather [Gorboduc Brandy-              
   buck, p. 37] and his mother's hundred and one relatives in the              
   Great Hole of Bucklebury,(7) the ancestral and  very overcrowded              
   
   residence  of  the  gregarious  Brandybucks.  But  his  visits  to 'Uncle' 
   Bilbo  became  more  and  more  frequent,  until  at  last,  as  has  been 
   said, Bilbo adopted him, when he was a lad of 27.                          
  
     But  all  that  was  old  history.  People  had  become  in the  last 12 
   years  used  to  having  Bingo   about.  Neither   Bilbo  nor   Bingo  did 
   anything   outrageous.   Their   parties  were   sometimes  a   bit  noisy 
   (and  not  too  select),  perhaps;  but  hobbits don't  mind that  kind of 
   noise  now  and  again.  Bilbo  -   now  in   his  turn   'encouraged'  by 
   Bingo  -  spent  his  money  freely,  and  his   wealth  became   a  local 
   legend.  It  was  popularly believed  that most  of the  Hill was  full of 
   tunnels  stuffed  with  gold  and  silver.  Now  it  was   suddenly  given 
   out  that  Bilbo,  perhaps  struck  with  the  curiosity  of   the  number 
   x  x  x,  was  planning  to  give something  quite unusual  in the  way of 
   birthday-parties.  111  was  a  respectable  age  even   for  hobbits.(8) 
   Naturally   tongues   wagged,   and   old   memories  were   stirred,  and 
   new   expectations   aroused.   Bilbo's   wealth  was   guessed  afresh... 
   (etc. as before, see p. 30) .                                              
                                                                             
     In the account of the  comings and  goings at  Bag End  there are  a few 
   slight changes.  The Men  and the  waggon painted  with a  D (pp.  20, 30) 
   have been removed, as proposed in  Queries and  Alterations (note  1), but 
   Elves as well as  Dwarves are  still mentioned.  The bundles  of fireworks 
   were labelled  not only  with a  big red  G but  also with (X)-  'That was 
   Gandalf's mark' (the same rune appears in his  letter at  Bree and  in his 
   note  left  on Weathertop).  The disappointed  children given  pennies but 
   no fireworks are introduced (FR p. 33); and now at last appears the 'short 
   conversation between  Gandalf and  Bilbo inside  Bag-End' sketched  in the 
   outline on p. 233.                                                         
                                                                             
     Inside   Bag-End   Bilbo   and   Gandalf  were   sitting  at   the  open 
   window  of  the  sitting-room  looking  west  onto  the  garden.  The late 
   afternoon   was   bright   and   peaceful;  the   flowers  were   red  and 
   golden;  snapdragons,  and  sunflowers,   and  nasturtians   trailing  all 
   over the turf walls and peeping in at the windows.                         
     'How bright your garden is! ' said Gandalf.                              
     'Yes,' said Bilbo. 'I am very fond  indeed of  it, and  of all  the dear 
   old Shire; but I think the time has come.'                                 
     'You mean to go on with your plan then?' asked Gandalf.                  
     'Yes,  I  do,'  Bilbo  answered.  'I  have made  up my  mind at  last. I 
   really  must  get  rid  of  It.(9) "Well-preserved"  indeed!'  he  snorted. 
   'Why,  I feel  all thin  - sort  of stretched,  if you  know what  I mean: 
   like a string  that won't  quite go  round the  parcel, or  - or  - butter 
   that is scraped over too much bread. And that can't be right.'             
     'No!'  said  Gandalf  thoughtfully.  'No.  I daresay  your plan  is the 
   
   best,  at  any rate  for you.  At least  at present  I know  nothing against 
   it, and can think of nothing better.'                                        
      'Yes,  I  suppose  it  may  seem  a  bit  hard  on  Bingo,'  said  Bilbo. 
   'But  what  can  I do?  I can't  destroy it,  and after  what you  have told 
   me  I  am  not  going  to throw  it away;  but I  don't want  it, in  fact I 
   can't  abide  it  any  more.  But  you  did  promise  me,  didn't   you,  to 
   keep  an   eye  on   him,  and   help  him   if  he   needs  it   later  on? 
   Otherwise, of course, I should have to.'                                     
      'I  will do  what I  can for  him,' said  Gandalf. 'But  I hope  you will 
   take care of yourself.'                                                      
      'Take  care!  I  don't  care!'  said  Bilbo,  and  then   going  suddenly 
   into  verse  (as  was  becoming  his  habit  more  and  more)  he   went  on 
   in  a  low  voice looking  out of  the window  with a  far-away look  in his 
   eyes:                                                                        
                             The Road etc. as II .5.                           
                                                                               
   (This is a reference to the typescript of 'Three's Company', p. 53).  All of 
   this new passage, from the words 'I really must get rid  of It',  was struck 
   out in pencil and marked 'Later' (see pp. 237 and 239 - 40).                 
      The text continues: 'More carts rolled up  the Hill  next day,  and still 
  
   more  carts.   There  might   have  been   some  grumbling   about  "dealing 
   locally",' etc. (p. 20). From this point in the fourth  version (essentially 
   the same  as the  third and  second, pp.  31, 28,  and as  FR) the  fifth of 
   course very largely follows the old drafts, 'Bingo' being changed to 'Bilbo' 
   where necessary. To  the guests  at the  select dinner  party are  now added 
   members  of  the  families  of  Gawkroger (10) (Goodbody  in  FR) and Brock- 
   house: the latter 'did not live  in the  Shire at  all, but  in Combe-under- 
   Bree,  a  village  on  the  Eastern  Road   beyond  Brandywine.   They  were 
   supposed to  be remotely  connected with  the Tooks,  but were  also friends 
   Bilbo  had  made in  the course  of his  travels.' On  this see  Queries and 
   Alterations note 5,  and my  comment on  it; cf.  also the  original Chapter 
   VII (p. 137), of the hobbits  at The  Prancing Pony:  'there were  also some 
   (to  hobbits)  natural  names  like  Banks,  Longholes,  Brockhouse... which 
   were not unknown among the more rustic inhabitants of the Shire.'            
      A curious point is  that at  this stage  there were  'eight score  or one 
   hundred and sixty'  guests at  the dinner  party in  the pavilion  under the 
   tree, not 144; and in his speech Bilbo said: 'For  it is  of course  also the 
   birthday  of  my  heir  and  nephew,  Bingo. Together  we score  one hundred 
   and  sixty.  Your  numbers  were  chosen  to  fit  this  remarkable  total.' 
   Emendations to the preceding  part of  the chapter  relate to  this: Bingo's 
   age  at his  adoption was  changed from  27 to  37, so  that when  Bilbo was 
   111 (twelve years later)  Bingo was  49 -  totalling 160.  My father  had of 
   course  decided  -  the party  being Bilbo's,  and both  he and  Bingo being 
   present - that the significance of the  number of  guests must  now relate, 
   not as previously to the elder  hobbit's years,  but to  the total  of their 
   
    combined  ages;  but why  he did  not stick  to 144 and reduce  Bingo's age 
    accordingly to 144 minus 111 I cannot say.                                 
      Bilbo now refers to its being the anniversary of his arrival by barrel at 
    Lake-town; but there is still no flash when he stepped down and vanished. 
      This part of the  text was  soon revised  - indeed  before the  story had 
    gone  much  further,(11) and in a  rewritten version  of Bilbo's  speech the 
    number of guests reverts to 144,  Bingo becomes  33 (which  is the  year of 
    his  'coming  of age'),  and there  is a  blinding flash  of light  when he 
    vanishes. Emendation to the earlier part  of the  text now  changed Bingo's 
    age at adoption once more, and finally, to 21.                              
      In the hubbub that followed Bilbo's disappearance                         
                                                                               
    there  was  one  person  harder  hit  than  all  the  rest:  and  that  was 
    Bingo.  He  sat  for  some  time  quite  silent  in  his  seat  beside  the 
    empty  chair  of  his  uncle,  ignoring  all  remarks  and  questions;  and 
    then  abandoning  the  party to  look after  itself he  slipped out  of the 
    pavilion unnoticed.'                                                        
      'What   do   we   do   now?'   This   question   became  more   and  more 
    popular,   and   louder   and   louder.   Suddenly  old   Rory  Brandybuck, 
    whose  wits  neither  old  age,  nor  surprise,  nor  an  enormous  dinner, 
    had  quite  clouded  was  heard  to  shout:  'I  never  saw  him  go. Where 
    is  he  now,  anyway?   Where  is   Bilbo  -   and  Bingo,   too,  confound 
    him?' There was no sign of their hosts, anywhere.                           
      As  a  matter  of  fact,  Bilbo  Baggins,  even while  he was  making his 
    speech,  had  been  fingering  a  small  ring  in  his  pocket:  his  magic 
    ring,  that  he  had  kept  secret  for  so  many  years.  As   he  stepped 
    down he slipped it on - and was never seen in Hobbiton again.               
                                                                               
      There  now  enters  a wholly  new element  in the  narrative, and  it was 
    clearly  at  this  time that  the passage  of conversation  between Gandalf 
    and  Bilbo  inside  Bag End  before the  party was  largely struck  out and 
    marked 'Later' (pp. 235 - 6); at this time also that that  conversation was 
    re-extended from the point  where Bilbo  says 'Yes,  I do.  I have  made up 
    my mind at last', as follows (cf. FR pp. 33 - 4):                          
                                                                               
             'Very well,' said Gandalf. 'I can see you mean to have your own 
  
    way. I hope it will turn out all right - for all of us.'                    
      'I  hope  so,'  said   Bilbo.  'Anyway   I  mean   to  enjoy   myself  on 
    Thursday, and have my little joke in my own way.'                           
      'Well,  I hope  you will  still be  laughing this  time next  year,' said 
    Gandalf.                                                                    
      'And I hope you will, too,' retorted Bilbo.                               
                                                                               
      The  new  version  continues  (from 'and  he was  never seen  in Hobbiton 
    again'):                                                                    
   
      He  walked  briskly  back  to  his  hole, and  stood listening  with a 
   smile  for  a  moment  to  the   sounds  of   merrymaking  going   on  in 
   various  parts  of the  field. Then  he went  in. He  took off  his party 
   clothes,  folded  up  and  wrapped  in   tissue  paper   his  embroidered 
   waistcoat  with  the  silk  [)  gold] buttons  and put  it away.  Then he 
   put  on  some  old  and  untidy  garments,(13) and from  a  locked bottom 
   drawer  (reeking  of  mothballs)  he  got  out  an old  cloak and  an old 
   hood  that  seemed to  have been  laid up  as carefully  as if  they were 
   very   precious,   though   they  were   so  weatherstained   and  mended 
   that  their  original  colour  (probably  dark  green)  could  hardly  be 
   guessed.  They  were  rather  too  big  for  him.  He  put a  large bulky 
   envelope on the mantelpiece, on which was written BINGO.                    
      He  chose  his favourite  thick stick  from the  hall stand,  and then 
   whistled.   Several   dwarves   appeared   from   various   rooms   where 
   they had been busy.                                                         
      'Is   everything   ready?'   Bilbo   asked.   'Everything   packed  up 
   [added: and labelled]?'                                                     
      'Everything,' they said.                                                 
      'Well, let's start  then. Lofar,  you are  stopping behind,  of course 
   [added:  for  Gandalf]:  please  make  sure  that  Bingo gets  the letter 
   on  the  dining  room  mantelpiece  as soon  as he  comes in.  Nar, Anar, 
   Hannar, are you ready?(14) Right. Off we go.'                                
      He stepped  out of  the front  door. It  was a  fine clear  night, and 
   the black sky was full of stars. He  looked up,  sniffing the  air. 'What 
   fun!'  he  said.  'What  fun  to  be  off  again  -  on  the   Road  with 
   dwarves:  this  is what  I have  really been  longing-for for  years.' He 
   waved  his  hand  to  the  door:  'Goodbye,'  he  said.  He  turned  away 
   from  the lights  and voices  in the  field and  the tents,  and followed 
   by  his  three  companions  went  round to  the garden  on the  west side 
   of   Bag-End,   and   trotted   down   the   long   sloping   path.  They 
   jumped  the  low  place  in  the  hedge  at  the bottom  and took  to the 
   meadows, passing like a rustle in the grasses.                             
      At  the  bottom  of  the  Hill they  came to  a gate  opening on  to a 
   narrow lane.  As they  climbed over,  a dark  figure in  a tall  hat rose 
   up from under the hedge.                                                    
      'Hullo,  Gandalf!'  cried  Bilbo.  'I  wondered  if  you   would  turn 
   up.                                                                         
      'And  I  wondered  if  you  would,'  replied  the  wizard; 'or  if you 
   would  think  better  of  it.'  I  suppose you  feel that  everything has 
   gone off splendidly, and just as you intended?'                               
      'Yes,'  said  Bilbo.  'Though  that  flash  was  surprising:  it quite 
   
   startled  me,  let  alone  the  others.  A  little  addition of  yours, I 
   suppose? '                                                               
     'It  was,'  answered  Gandalf.   'You  have   wisely  kept   that  Ring 
   secret  all  these  years; and  it seemed  to me  necessary to  give them 
   all  some  reason  to  explain  their  not  noticing your  sudden vanish- 
   ment  [>  to  give  them  all  something   they  would   think  explained 
   your sudden vanishment].'                                                
     'You  are  an  interfering  old  busybody,'   laughed  Bilbo;   'but  I 
   expect you know best, as usual.'                                         
     'I  do,'  said  Gandalf,  'when  I  know  anything. But  I do  not feel 
  
   too sure about the  whole affair.  Still, it  has now  come to  the final 
   point.   You   have   had   your  joke,   and  successfully   alarmed  or 
   offended  all  your  friends  and  relations, and  given the  whole Shire 
   something  to  talk  about for  nine days  (or ninety-nine  more likely). 
   Are you going to go any further? '                                       
     'Yes,  I  am,'  answered  Bilbo.(16) 'I  really  must  get  rid  of  It, 
   Gandalf.  Well-preserved,  indeed,'  he  snorted. 'Why,  I feel  all thin 
   - sort of stretched,  if you  know what  I mean:  like string  that won't 
   quite  go  round  a  parcel,  or,  or,  butter that  is scraped  over too 
   much bread. And that can't be right.'                                    
     'No,'  said  Gandalf  thoughtfully.  'No.  I was  afraid it  might come 
   to that. I dare say your plan is the best, at any rate for you.  At least 
   at  present  I  do  not  feel  I  know  enough  to say  anything definite 
   against it.'                                                             
     'What  else  can  I  do?  I  can't  destroy the  thing, and  after what 
   you  have  told  me  I  am not  going to  throw it  away. Oddly  enough I 
   find  that  impossible  to  make  up  my  mind to  do -  I simply  put it 
   back  in  my  pocket.  I  find  it very  hard even  to leave  behind! And 
   yet  I don't  want it,  indeed I  can't abide  it any  more. But  you did 
   promise  to keep  an eye  on Bingo,  didn't you,  and to  help him  if he 
   needs it, later  on? Otherwise,  of course,  I should  hardly be  able to 
   go. I should have to stop and put up with it.'                           
     'I  will  do  what  I  can  for  him,'  said  Gandalf.  'What  have you 
   done with it meanwhile? '                                                
     'It  is  in  the  envelope  with  my  will and  other papers.  Lofar is 
   giving it to Bingo as soon as he comes in.'                              
     'My   dear   Bilbo!   And   with   Otho  Sackville-Baggins   about  the 
   place, and that Lobelia  wife of  his! Really  you are  getting reckless. 
   And I suppose you left the door unlocked as usual?'                      
     'Yes, I am afraid  I did.  I rather  fancy Bingo  will be  creeping off 
   home before anyone else.'                                                
   
     'Fancy  is  not  safe  enough!  But  you  may  be  right.  He  knows 
   about it, of course?'                                                 
     'He knows that I  have, or  had, the  Ring: he  has read  my private 
   memoirs,(17) for one  thing;  and  he  also  has some  idea [>  he may 
   have an  inkling] that  it has  some other  - er  - effects  than just 
   making  you invisible  on occasion.  But he  doesn't, or  didn't, know 
   quite what I was  beginning to  feel about  it. But  after all,  as it 
   cannot  be  destroyed, and  can only  be handed  on -  it had  best be 
   handed on to him: I chose him as  the best  in all  the Shire:  and he 
   is my heir. He knows that I am leaving that to him with all  the rest. 
   I don't suppose he would ask  to be  excused this  responsibility, and 
   take only the money.'                                                 
     'He will miss you pretty badly, you know? '                         
     'Yes, I found it very hard to make  up my  mind. It  is hard  on him 
   - but not too  hard, I  think. The  time has  come for  him to  be his 
   own master.  After all,  if things  had been  more -  er -  normal, he 
   would  have  been  losing  me  soon  anyway,  if  he  had  not already 
   done so. I am sorry to cheat all my dear people of  a grand  funeral - 
   how they all did enjoy Old Took's - but there it is.'                 
     'Does he know where you are going?'                                 
     'No! I am not sure myself, really. And I think that is just  as well 
   for everybody. He might want to follow me.'                           
     'So might I. I hope you will take care of yourself! '               
     'Take  care!  I  don't care.  And don't  be unhappy  about me:  I am 
   as happy as ever I have been, and that is saying a  lot. But  the time 
   has  come.  I  am  being swept  off my  feet,' he  added mysteriously, 
   and  then  in  a low  voice as  if to  himself he  sang softly  in the 
   darkness.                                                             
                                                                        
                  The Road goes ever on and on                           
  
                    Down from the Door where it began.                 
                  Now far ahead the Road has gone,                     
                   And I must follow if I can,                          
                 Pursuing it arith weary feet,                          
                     Until it joins some larger may,                     
                     Where many paths and errands meet.                  
                     And whither then? I cannot say.(18)                 
                                                                        
   He  stopped  silent  a  moment.  Then 'Goodbye,  Gandalf! '  he cried, 
   and  made  off  into  the  night.  Nar,  Anar,  and   Hannar  followed 
   him.(19) Gandalf  remained by  the gate  for a  little, and  then sprang 
   over it and made his way up the Hill.(20)                                
   
                                                    
                                                                                 
    It  will  be  seen  that  in  this  passage,  far  different  from  that which 
   occupies  the  same  narrative  place  in  FR  pp.  40  - 4,  my   father  was 
   thinking  about  the  effect  of the  Ring on  its possessor  on very  much the 
   same  lines  as  in  the  chapter  on  Gollum  (the 'foreword'),  pp. 79  - 80. 
   Moreover  in  FR  the  conversation  -   and  quarrel   -  between   Bilbo  and 
   Gandalf  takes  place  in  Bag  End,  so  that  the  elements  in  the  present 
   version  of  Gandalf's   anxiety  about   the  Ring,   left  unguarded   in  an 
   envelope  at  Bag  End,  and  his  going  up  the  Hill to  find Bingo,  do not 
   arise; Gandalf was sitting there waiting for him when he came in.              
    The  clearing  up  of the  party follows  the earlier  version, of  course (FR 
   p. 45); but  the end  of the  chapter exists  in two  variant forms,  marked as 
   such.  One  of  the variants,  very much  longer than  the other  and preceding 
   it, is itself heavily modified. To  look at  this first:  the list  of presents 
   remains  the  same,  with  some  further  changes  in  the  names.(21) With 'Of 
   course,  this  was  only a  selection of  the presents'  the new  text advances 
   very  close  to  the  form  in  FR  (pp.  46-7),  with  the reflections  on the 
   cluttered  nature   of  hobbit-holes   (on  which   Bingo  had   remarked:  'We 
   soon shan't be able to sit down for stools or tell the time for clocks  in Bag- 
   End'),  and  the  gifts  to Gaffer  Gamgee (but  Bilbo's collection  of magical 
   toys, pp.  33, 38,  still remains);  the dozen  bottles of  Old Winyards  go to 
   Rory  Brandybuck,  and  are  said  to  come  from  'the  south Shire',  not yet 
   the Southfarthing.                                                             
    From  'not  a  penny piece  or a  brass farthing  was given  away' there  is a 
   rejected  text  and a  replacement, differing  from each  other chiefly  in the 
   arrangement  of  the  elements.  As  written  first,   the  Sackville-Bagginses 
   are  introduced immediately,  demanding to  see the  will -  which is  given at 
   length;(22) then follows  the  rumour  that  the  entire  contents  of  Bag  End 
   were  being  distributed,  and  'in the  middle of  the commotion'  Bingo finds 
   Lobelia investigating, ejects the  three young  hobbits, and  has a  fight with 
   Sancho  Proudfoot;(23) and  the  passage  concludes  with   'The  fact   is  that 
   Bilbo's money had become a legend...' (FR p. 48).                              
    In  the  replacement  text  the  structure  in FR  (pp.47-8) is  reached, with 
   the  sole  important  difference  that  Merry's  role  is  taken  by  the dwarf 
   Lofar,  who  had  stayed  behind  after  Bilbo's  departure  (p. 238);  and the 
   only  minor  differences from  FR are  that Otho  Sackville-Baggins is  still a 
   lawyer, the  date of  Bingo's entry  into his  inheritance is  stated (midnight 
   on 22  September), the  witnessing of  the will  was by  three hobbits  of more 
   than  33  years  old,  according  to  the  custom, and  the Sackville-Bagginses 
   'more  than  hinted  that  he  or  the wizard  (or the  pair of  them together) 
   were  at  the  bottom  of  the  whole  business.'  The  exchange  between Frodo 
   and  Merry  on  the  subject  of  Lobelia's  calling Frodo  a Brandybuck  is of 
   course  not  present  -  Bingo  merely  'shut  the  door  behind  her   with  a 
   grimace.'                                                                      
    The  short  variant  is  very  short,  and  was not  adopted. The  large crowd 
   who  arrived  at  Bag End  on the  morning after  the party  does no  more than 
   go  away  again  when  they  see  a  notice  on  the  gate  saying:  'Mr  Bilbo 
   
  
                                         
                                                                              
   Baggins has gone away. There  is no  further news.  Unless your  business is 
   urgent,  please  do  not  knock  or  ring.  Bingo  Baggins.'  The Sackville- 
   Bagginses  'thought  that  their  business  was  urgent.  They  knocked  and 
   rang  several  times.' Admitted  by Lofar  the Dwarf,  the remainder  of the 
   passage is the same as in the (revised) long variant and FR -  the interview 
   between  Bingo  and  the  Sackville-Bagginses  in  the  study,  ending  with 
   Bingo's telling Lofar not  to open  the front  door even  against battering- 
   rams  (and  omitting  the  mopping-up  operations  against  the  three young 
   hobbits  and  Sancho  Proudfoot).  Thus  the entire  'business' of  the pre- 
   sents, and the invasion  of Bag  End, was  in this  variant removed.  For my 
   father's intention here see p.276.                                          
    The  reappearance  of  Gandalf  at  Bag  End  now  enters  the  story,  and 
   begins pretty well exactly  as in  FR (p.48),  but soon  significant differ- 
   ences enter the conversation,  from the  point where  Gandalf says  to Bingo 
   'What do you know already?' (FR p.49):                                      
                                                                              
    'Only Bilbo's tale of how he got it,(24) from that Gollum creature,          
   and how he used it afterwards, on his journey I mean. I don't think         
   he used it much after he came home; though he used to disappear             
   (or not be findable) rather mysteriously sometimes, if things were          
   a bit inconvenient. We saw the Sackville-Bagginses coming when              
   we were out walking one day, and he disappeared, and came out               
   from behind a hedge after they had gone by.(25) Being invisible has             
   its advantages.'                                                            
    'But it also has its disadvantages. It does not do much harm as a          
   joke, nor even to avoid "inconveniences" - but even these things .          
   have to be paid for. Also making you invisible, when you wish, is           
   not the only property of the Ring.'                                         
    'I know what you mean,' said Bingo; 'Bilbo did not seem to                 
   change much. They called him well-preserved. But I must say                 
   that also seems to me to have its advantages. I cannot make out             
   why the dear old thing left the Ring behind.'                               
    'No, I expect you cannot yet. But you may find out the                     
   disadvantages of that as well, in time. For instance, Bilbo seemed          
   a bit restless of late years, didn't he?'                                   
    'Yes, for quite a long time,'                                              
    'Well, I think that was a symptom too. I don't want to alarm               
   you, but I want you to be careful. Take care of the Ring, and take          
   care of yourself, and watch yourself. Don't use the Ring,(26) or let it        
   get any more, er, power over you than you can help. Keep it secret,         
   and let me know, if you hear, see, or feel anything at all odd.'            
    'All right. But what is all this about?'                                   
    'I am not quite sure. I begin to guess, and I don't like the               
   guesses. But I am now going off to find out as much as I can.               
   
                                          
                                                                           
   Before  I  have  done so,  I am  not going  to say  any more,  except to 
   warn you, and to promise you what help I can give.'                      
    'But you say you are going off?'                                        
    'Yes, for a bit. But you'll be safe  for a  year or  two, in  any case. 
   Don't  worry.  I  shall  come  and  see  you again  as soon  as I  can - 
   quietly, you know. I don't think I  shall be  visiting the  Shire openly 
   again  very  much.  I  find  I  have become  rather unpopular:  they say 
   I  am  a nuisance  and a  disturber of  the peace;  and some  people are 
   accusing  me of  spiriting Bilbo  away. It  is supposed  to be  a little 
   plot between me and you (if you want to know).'                          
    'That  sounds  like  Otho   and  Lobelia.(27) How outrageous!   I  only 
   wish  I  knew  why  and  where  old  Bilbo  has  gone.  Do  you?  Do you 
   think  I  could  catch  him up  or find  him if  I went  off at  once? I 
  
   would  give  Bag-end  and  everything in  it to  the Sackville-Bagginses 
   if I could do that.'                                                     
    'I don't think  I should  try. Let  poor Bilbo  get rid  of the  Ring - 
   which he could only  do (reluctantly)  by handing  it on  to you,  for a 
   bit.(28) Do what he wished and hoped you would.'                            
    'What is that?'                                                         
    'Live on here; keep up Bag-end; guard the Ring - and wait.'             
    'All right - I will  try; but  I should  prefer to  go after Bilbo.(29) I 
   don't know if that is a symptom, as  you call  it -  though I  have only 
   had the Ring a day or less?'                                             
    'No,  not  yet.  It  merely  means  you  were  fond  of Bilbo.  He knew 
   it  was hard  on you.  He hated  leaving you.  But there  it is.  We may 
   all  understand  this better  before the  end. I  must say  goodbye now. 
   Look  out  for  me  -  at  any  time, especially  unlikely ones.  If you 
   really  need  me  send a  message to  the nearest  dwarves: I  shall try 
   and give them some knowledge of where I am.(30) Goodbye!'                   
    Bingo  saw  him  off.  The  dwarf  Lofar  went  with  him   carrying  a 
   large  bag.  They  walked  away  down  the  path  to   the  gate   at  a 
   surprising  pace,(31) but  Bingo  thought   the  wizard   looked  rather 
   bent,  almost  as  if  bowed  under  a  heavy  burden.  The  evening was 
   closing  in,  and  he  soon vanished  into the  twilight. Bingo  did not 
   see him again for a long time.                                           
                                                                           
    About  this  time my  father wrote  a new  experimental opening  to the 
   chapter, in which the facts and assertions about the family history were 
   communicated  through  the  talk  of  Gaffer  Gamgee,  Old  Noakes,  and 
   Sandyman  the  miller  in The  Ivy Bush.  The mention  of Sam  Gamgee as 
   the Bag End gardener shows that it was in fact written after  the second 
   chapter, 'Ancient History', which now follows; for if this text had been 
   already in existence my father would  not have  given an  explanation of 
   
                                        
                                                                             
   who  Sam  Gamgee  was  when  he  appears  in  'Ancient History'  (p. 253). 
   But it is convenient to notice it here.                                    
    This version of the conversation had  still a  good way  to go  before it 
   reached the form in FR (pp. 30 - 2). The  opening of  the chapter  was now 
   to be greatly compressed:                                                   
                                                                             
    When    Mr    Bilbo   Baggins    of   Bag-end,    Under-hill,   announced 
   that  he  would  shortly  be   celebrating  his   eleventy-first  birthday 
   with  a  party  of  special   magnificence,  there   was  much   talk  and 
   excitement  in  Hobbiton.  Before  long  rumour   of  the   event  travel- 
   led  all  over  the Shire,  and the  history and  character of  Mr Baggins 
   became  once   again  the   most  popular   topic  of   conversation.  The 
   older   folk   who   remembered  something   of  the   strange  happenings 
   sixty  years  before  found  their   reminiscences  suddenly   in  demand, 
   and  rose  to   the  gratifying   occasion  with   entertaining  invention 
   when mere facts failed them.                                               
    No   one   had   a  more   attentive  audience   than  old   Ham  Gamgee, 
   commonly  known  as  the  Gaffer.  He  held  forth  at the Ivy Bush,(32) a 
   small  inn  on  the  Bywater  Road;  and  he  spoke  with  some authority, 
   for  he  had  tended  the  garden  at  Bag-end  for  half  a  century, and 
   had  helped  his  father  in the  same job  before that.  Now that  he was 
   grown  old  and  creaky in  the joints  he had  passed the  job on  to one 
   of his own sons, Sam Gamgee.                                               
                                                                             
   The subject of Bingo is treated thus:                                      
                                                                             
    'And  what  about   this  Mr   Bingo  Baggins   that  lives   with  him?' 
   asked  old  Noakes  of  Bywater.(33) 'I hear  he  is coming  of age  on the 
   same day.'                                                                 
  
    'That's  right,'  said  the  Gaffer.  'He  has  the  same birthday  as Mr 
   Bilbo,  September  the  twenty-second.  It  is  a  sort  of  link  between 
   them,  as  you  might  say.  Not  but  what they  get on  remarkably well, 
   and  have  done  all  the  last  twelve  years,  since  Mr  Bingo  came to 
   Bag-end.  Very  much  alike  in  every  way,   they  are,   being  closely 
   related.  Though  Mr   Bingo  is   half  a   Brandybuck  by   rights,  and 
   that's  a queer  breed, as  I've heard  tell. They  fool about  with boats 
   and  water,  and  that  isn't  natural.  Small  wonder  that  trouble came 
   of it, I say.'                                                             
                                                                             
    For  the  rest,  Mr  Twofoot  of  Bagshot Row  does not  appear; Gorboduc 
   Brandybuck is called by the  Gaffer 'the  head of  the family,  and mighty 
   important down in Buckland, I'm told';  the miller  does not  suggest that 
   there was  anything more  sinister in  the drowning  of Drogo  Baggins and 
   his wife than Drogo's weight; the hobbit who introduces  the topic  of the 
   tunnels packed with treasure inside the Hill is not 'a visitor from Michel 
   
                     
                                                                                
   Delving' but 'one of the Bywater hobbits', and there are many differences 
   of phrasing.                                                                  
                                                                                
                                       NOTES.                                     
                                                                                
   1.  My  father  actually  wrote  '"Unex[pected]P[arty]"  chapter'   -  think- 
       ing of the first chapter  of The  Hobbit. Cf.  my suggestion  about his 
       use of the word 'sale' in Queries and Alterations, note z.                
   2.  The  actual  title  of  Chapter  II  was  'Three's  Company  and  Four's 
       More'  (p.  49).  -  A  pencilled  note  on the  same page  says: 'Should 
       Bingo spend all  his money?  Is it  not better  he should  be sacrificing 
       something? Though he must give out that he has spent it.'                 
   3.  The  passage  about  Bilbo's  book  and  the  reception  accorded  to it, 
       which  had  survived  unchanged  from  the  second  version (p.  19), was 
       at  first  repeated  here,  but subsequently  replaced by  the following: 
       He  told  many  tales  of  his  adventures, of   course,  to   those  who 
       would  listen.  But  most  of  the hobbits  soon got  tired of  them, and 
       only  one or  two of  his younger  friends ever  took them  seriously. It 
       is  no  good  telling  ordinary  hobbits   about  dragons:   they  either 
       disbelieve  you  or  want  to  disbelieve  you, and  in either  case stop 
       listening.  As  he grew  older Bilbo  wrote his  adventures in  a private 
       book  of  memoirs,  in  which  he  recounted  some  things  that  he  had 
       never  spoken  about  (such  as  the  magic  ring);  but  that  book  was 
       never  published  in  the  Shire,  and  he  never  showed  it  to anyone, 
       except his favourite 'nephew' Bingo.                                      
   4.  This was Bingo's age at the time of  his adoption  in the  fourth version 
       (p. 36), but it was changed in the course of the  writing of  the present 
       text (see p. 236).                                                        
   5.  In  Queries  and  Alterations  (note  2)  the  suggestion was  that Drogo 
       Baggins should be Bilbo's first cousin.                                   
   6.  This  remark  about  Bilbo  and  Bingo  having  the  same birthday  was a 
       pencilled  addition,  but  the  idea  goes  back  to  the  third  version 
       (p. 29),when Bingo was Bilbo's son.                                       
   7.  The  Great  Hole  of  Bucklebury:   Brandy  Hall   has  been   named  and 
       described  in  the  original  version  of  'A  Short  Cut  to  Mushrooms' 
                                                                                
       (p. 99).                                                                    
                                                                                
   8.  Added in pencil: 
       and the  Old Took  himself had  only reached  the age  of 125 (though 
       the title Old was bestowed  on him,  it is  true, not  so much  for his 
       age  as  for  his oddity,  and because  of the  enormous number  of the 
       young, younger, and youngest Tooks).                                      
  
   9.  This  was  to  be  the  first,  intentionally  obscure,   reference  to 
       the  Ring  in the  story. With  the shortening  and alteration  of this 
       initial  converation  between  Gandalf  and  Bilbo  before   the  Party 
       (p. 237) this reference was  removed, and  it is  then first  spoken of 
       only after Bilbo's vanishment.                                            
   
                                                                              
                                                                                  
    10.   Gawkroger is   an   English   (Yorkshire)   surname,    meaning   'clumsy 
          Roger'.                                                                  
          The textual situation is in fact of fearful complexity in this  part, the 
          manuscript  being  constituted  from  two  'layers',  and the  earlier of 
          the  two  being  constituted  partly  from  new  manuscript   and  partly 
          from  the  typescript of  the fourth  version. With  the actual  texts in 
          front of  one it  can be  worked out  how my  father was  proceeding, but 
          to  present  the  detail  in  a  printed  book  is  neither  possible nor 
          necessary.  It  is  demonstrable  that the  second 'layer',  with revised 
          dating  of  Bingo's  life  and  the   flash  which   accompanied  Bilbo's 
          vanishing,   entered   in   the   course  of   the  composition   of  the 
          chapter.                                                                 
    12.   This perhaps suggests that  Bingo had  not been  told of  Bilbo's 'joke', 
          cf. the outline on p. 233: 'So he does not even tell Bingo of  the joke.' 
          A  pencilled  correction  and  addition   changed  the   passage  towards 
          that in FR (p. 39).                                                      
            The  only  one  who  said  nothing  was  Bingo,  the   most  concerned. 
          His  feelings  were  mixed.  On  the  one  hand  he appreciated  the joke 
          (if  no  one  else  did).  It  was quite  after his  own heart:  he would 
          have  liked  to  laugh and  dance with  mirth; and  was grateful  that he 
          had  been allowed  to get  the full  and delicious  suspense, for  on the 
          other  hand  he  would  have  liked  to  weep.  He  was   immensely  fond 
          of  Bilbo,  and  the  blow  was  crushing.  Was  he  really never  to see 
          him  again  -  not  even  to  take  another  farewell?  He  sat  for some 
          time quite silent in his seat...                                         
    13.   Added                                                              later: 
          and  fastened  on a  leather belt  round his  waist. On  it hung  a short 
          sword in an old black leather scabbard.                                  
          Cf. Queries and Alterations, note 4, on the subject of Sting.            
    14.   My  father  took  all  these  four  Dwarf-names from  the same  source in 
          the Old Norse Elder Edda as those in The Hobbit.                         
    15.   Added later:                                                             
            But  I  want  just  a  final  word  with  you.  Now,  my  good dwarves, 
          just  walk  on  down  the  lane  a  bit.  I  shan't  keep  you  long!' He 
          turned back to Bilbo. 'Well,' he said in a lowered voice.                
    16.   From  this  point the  earlier, rejected  conversation between  Bilbo and 
          Gandalf before the Party (pp.  235 -  6, there  marked 'Later')  is taken 
          up again, though not in the same form, and much extended.                
    17.   A  pencilled  addition  here  probably  says: '(the  only one  who has)', 
          see note 3.                                                              
    18.   This  verse  came  into  existence in  the original  form of  the chapter 
          'Three  is  Company'  (pp.  47,  53),   where  it   will  now   become  a 
          recollection of Bilbo's  verse from  years before.  The two  versions are 
          the same, except that in lines 4 and 8 Bilbo's form here  has I  for toe. 
          In  FR  (pp. 44,  82)  both  versions have  I, not  toe; but  Bilbo's has 
          eager  in the  5th line  where Frodo's  has weary.  In the  present text 
   
       eager is written above weary, and with  this change  the final  form is 
       reached in this instance (see p. 284 note 10).                          
   19. This sentence was struck out when the addition given in note x g was 
                                                                   made. 
   20. The remainder of this part of the text is in very rough pencilled 
       form, with alteration of the last passage in ink preceding it: 
       'Goodbye, Gandalf!' he cried, and made off into the night. 
  
       Gandalf remained by the gate for a moment, staring into the dark 
       after him. 'Adieu, my dear Bilbo,' he said, ' - or au revoir.' [This 
       was marked with an X: Gandalf would not use French, however 
       useful the distinction.] And then he jumped over the low gate and 
       made his way quickly up the Hill. 'If I find Lobelia sneaking 
       round,' he muttered, 'I'll turn her into a weasel! ' 
         But he need not have worried. At Bag-End he found Bingo 
       sitting on a chair in the hall with the envelope in his hand. He 
       refused to have any more to do with the party. 
    21. The umbrella now goes, not to Mungo Took, but to Uffo Took 
       (Adelard Took in FR). Semolina Baggins becomes Drogo's sister, 
       aged 92 (in FR she is Dora Baggins, aged 99). The feather-bed goes 
       now not to Fosco Bolger (who had been Bingo's uncle when he was 
       still a Bolger), but to Rollo Bolger (an equally suitable recipient), 
       'from his friend', Rollo Bolger has survived his displacement from 
       Primula Brandybuck's husband and death by drowning in the 
       Brandywine. The 'rather florid' dinner-service goes to Primo (not 
       Inigo) Grubb; and the Hornblower who received the barometer 
       now changes from Cosimo (by way of Carambo) to Colombo. 
       Caramella Chubb, Orlando Burrows (so spelt), Angelica Baggins, 
       Hugo Bracegirdle, and of course Lobelia Sackville-Baggins, re- 
       main, and their gifts. For the earlier lists see pp. 15, 32 - 3, 38. 
    22. 'This is how the will ran: 
       Bilbo (son of Bungo son of Mungo son of Inigo) Baggins hereinafter 
       called the testator, now departing being the rightful owner of all 
       properties and goods hereinafter named hereby devises, makes 
       over, and bequeathes the property and messuage or dwelling-hole 
       known as Bag-End Underhill near Hobbiton with all lands thereto 
       belonging and annexed to his cousin and adopted heir Bingo (son 
       of Drogo son of Togo son of Bingo son of Inigo) Baggins hereinafter 
       called the heir, for him to have hold possess occupy let on lease sell 
       or otherwise dispose of at his pleasure as from midnight of the 
       twenty-second day of September in the one hundred and eleventh 
       or eleventy-first year of the aforesaid Bilbo Baggins. Moreover the 
       aforesaid testator devises and bequeathes to the aforesaid heir all 
       monies in gold silver copper brass or tin and all trinkets, armours, 
       weapons, uncoined metals, gems, jewels, or precious stones and 
       all furniture appurtenances goods perishable or imperishable and 
       chattels movable and immovable belonging to the testator and 
   
         after  his  departure  found  housed  kept stored  or secreted  in any 
         part  of  the  said  hole  and residence  of Bag-end  or of  the lands 
         thereto  annexed,  save  only such  goods or  movable chattels  as are 
         contained   in  the   subjoined  schedule   which  are   selected  and 
         directed as parting gifts to the friends of the testator and which the 
         heir  shall dispatch  deliver or  hand over  according to  his conven- 
         ience. The testator hereby relinquishes all rights or claims  to all 
         these properties lands monies goods  or chattels  and wishes  all his 
         friends farewell. Signed Bilbo Baggins.                                
                                                                               
        Otho,  who was  a lawyer,  read this  document carefully,  and snorted. 
        It was  apparently correct  and incontestable,  according to  the legal 
        notions of hobbits. "Foiled again!" he said to his wife...' (etc. as in 
        FR p. 47).                                                              
    23. 'Old  Proudfoot's son' (in  FR 'old Odo Proudfoot's grandson',   p.  48). 
    24. This sentence was extended in pencil as follows:                        
          'Just  what  Bilbo's parting  letter said:  "Here's the  Ring. Please 
        accept it. Take  care of  it, and  yourself. Ask  Gandalf, if  you want 
        to know more." And  of course  I have  read and  heard Bilbo's  tale of 
        how he got it...'                                                       
    25. This  mention  of  Bilbo's  disappearance  when  he saw  the Sackville- 
        Bagginses  approaching was  struck out  in pencil,  with the  note 'Put 
  
        in later'. See p. 300.                                                  
    26. 'Don't use the Ring' was struck  out in  pencil, with  'If you  take my 
        advice you will not  use the  Ring' substituted;  and before  the words 
        'Keep it secret' in the next  sentence was  added 'But  have it  by you 
        always.'                                                                
    27. In this version, Otho and Lobelia have as  good as  said this  to Bingo 
        (p. 241) - a passage not in FR.                                         
    28. This was rewritten  in pencil:  'I don't  think I  should try.  I don't 
        think it would please or  help Bilbo.  Let him  get rid  of the  Ring - 
        which he can only do, if you will accept it, for a bit.'                
    29. This was rewritten in pencil: 'All right - I  will try.  But I  want to 
        follow Bilbo. I think I shall in the end, anyway, if it is not then too 
        late ever to find him again.'                                           
    30. This sentence ('If you really need me...') was  bracketed (in  ink) for 
        probable exclusion.                                                     
    31. This was rewritten in pencil:                                           
          Bingo  saw  Gandalf  to  the   door.  There   the  dwarf   Lofar  was 
        waiting.  He  popped  up  when  the  door  was  opened,  and  picked up 
        a  large  bag  that  was standing  in the  porch. 'Goodbye,  Bingo,' he 
        said,  bowing  low.  'I  am  going   with  Gandalf.'   'Goodbye,'  said 
        Bingo.  Gandalf  gave  a final  wave of  his hand,  and with  the dwarf 
        at his side walked off down the path at a surprising pace...            
        At  the  end  of the  chapter my  father wrote:  'Perhaps alter  this - 
        Gandalf  has  ring.  Meeting  at  gate  prearranged:  ring  handed over 
        there. Gandalf's last visit is to give it to Bingo?' He struck this out 
   
   and wrote 'No' against it. This had in fact been his idea when he                 
   wrote the outline given on p. 233, where Bilbo is to 'say goodbye                 
   to Gandalf at gate, hand him a package (with Ring) for Bingo, and                 
   disappear.'                                                                       
  32. Ivy  Bush:  changed  at  the time  of writing  from Creen  Dragon. See        
   note 33.                                                                          
  33. old  Noakes  of  Bywater:  changed  at  the time  of writing  from Ted        
   Sandyman,  the  miller's  son.  This  is  a  further indication  that this        
   version  of  the  opening  of  'A  Long-expected Party'  followed 'Ancient        
   History',  where  the  miller's  son  was  named  Tom  until the  very end        
   of  it  (p.  269,  note  9).  The  conversation  between  Sam  Gamgee  and        
   Ted  Sandyman  in   'Ancient  History'   was  in   The  Green   Dragon  at        
   Bywater,  and  my  father  probably  changed  the  rendezvous   of  Gaffer        
   Gamgee's  cronies  to  The  Ivy  Bush  (note  32) for  the same  reason as        
   he replaced the miller's son by Old Noakes.                                       
                                                                                    
   I  give here  as much  of the  genealogy of  Bilbo and  Bingo as  is established 
   from  the  text  at  this  time. The  Baggins ancestry  is derived  from Bilbo's 
   will (note  22); the  names in  brackets are  those that  differ in  LR Appendix 
   C, Baggins of Hobbiton.                                                           
   The  Old  Took  was  evidently  already   known  to   have  had   many  children 
   beside his 'three remarkable daughters' (see note 8).                             
                                                                                    
                                       Old Took.                                     
                                                                                    
     Bungo.                               Gorboduc.                            
             = Belladonna.    Mirabella.=             (third daughter).                  
     Baggins.                             Brandybuck.                           
                                                                                    
                                       Primula.      Drogo.                                
           Bilbo.                              =                                     
                                     Brandybuck.     Baggins.                             
                                                                                    
                                               Bingo.                         
                                                                                    
                           Inigo Baggins (Balbo).                                    
  
                                                                                    
                          Mungo.          Bingo (Largo).                                
                                                                   
                          Bungo.          Togo (Fosco).                              
                                                                                    
                                                                                    
                                                                                    
                         Bilbo.    Drogo.   Semolina (Dora).                            
                                                                                    
                                                                                    
                                     Bingo.                                          
   
                                         XV.                                      
                                   ANCIENT HISTORY.                               
                                                                                 
   A  chapter  titled  'II:  Ancient History',  precursor of  'The Shadow  of the 
   Past'  in  FR,  was now  introduced to  follow 'A  Long-expected Party'.  It is 
   of central importance in the evolution of  The Lord  of the  Rings: for  it was 
   here  that there  emerged in  the actual  narrative the  concept of  the Ruling 
   Ring,  and  Sam  Gamgee  as  the  companion  of  Bingo  (Frodo)  on  his  great 
   journey.  There  is  no  trace of  earlier drafting,  save for  a few  notes so 
   scrappy  and  disjointed  that  they can  scarcely be  reproduced. In  these my 
   father  scribbled  down  salient features  of Bingo's  life after  Bilbo's dis- 
   appearance, and  first devised  the story  of Bingo's  own departure  17 years 
   later,  celebrated  by  a  dinner  party  for  Merry,  Frodo,  and   Odo  (here 
   apparently  said  to  have  been  given  on  the  proceeds of  the sale  of Bag 
   End).  Against  these   notes  my   father  wrote:   'Sam  Gamgee   to  replace 
   Odo' (cf. Queries and Alterations, p. 221).                                    
     The  manuscript  is  rough,  and  in  places very  rough indeed,  but legible 
   virtually  throughout.  There  is  some  emendation  from  a later  phase, here 
   ignored,  and  a  good  deal  of  pencilled change  that can  in some  cases be 
   seen  to  have been  made while  the chapter  was in  progress. These  latter I 
   adopt into the text, but in some cases refer in the notes to the text  as first 
   written.                                                                       
                                                                                 
   The talk did  not die  down in  nine or  even ninety-nine  days. The           
   second and  final disappearance  of Mr  Bilbo Baggins  was discussed           
   in Hobbiton and Bywater, and indeed all over the  Shire, for  a year           
   and  a  day, and  was remembered  much longer  than that.  It became           
   a fireside story for young hobbits; and eventually (a century  or so           
   later) Mad Baggins, who used to disappear  with a  bang and  a flash           
   and  reappear  with  bags  of  gold and  jewels, became  a favourite           
   character of legend and lived on long after all the true events were           
   forgotten.                                                                     
     But  in  the  meantime  sober grown-ups  gradually settled  to the           
   opinion that Bilbo had at last (after long  showing symptoms  of its           
   coming  on)  gone  suddenly  mad,  and  had run  off into  the blue;           
   where he had inevitably fallen into a pit or a pool,  and come  to a           
   tragic  but  hardly  untimely end.  There was  one Baggins  the less           
   and that was that.' In face of the evidence that  this disappearance           
   had  been timed  and arranged  by Bilbo  himself, Bingo  was eventu-           
   ally relieved of suspicion. It was also plain that the  departure of           
   
                                                    
                                                                         
   Bilbo was a  grief to  him -  more than  to any  other even  of Bilbo's 
   closest friends. But Gandalf  was held  finally responsible  for incit- 
   ing  and  encouraging  'poor  old  Mr  Bilbo',  for  dark  and  unknown 
   ends of his own.                                                       
    'If  only  that  wizard  will  leave  young  Bingo  alone,  perhaps he 
   will settle down and  grow some  hobbit-sense,' they  said. And  to all 
   appearances  the  wizard  did  leave  Bingo  alone,  and he  did settle 
  
   down,  though  the  growth  of  hobbit-sense  was  not  so  noticeable. 
   Indeed  Bingo at  once carried  on his  uncle's reputation  for oddity. 
   He refused  to go  into mourning;  and the  next year  he gave  a party 
   in honour of Bilbo's 112th  birthday, which  he called  the Hundred- 
   weight  Party;  although  only  a  few  friends  were invited  and they 
   hardly   ate  a   hundredweight  between   them.  People   were  rather 
   pained;  but  he  kept  up  the  custom  of  giving  'Bilbo's  birthday 
   party' year after year, until they got used to it. He  said he  did not 
   think  Bilbo  was  dead.  When  they  asked:  'Where  is he,  then?' he 
   shrugged  his  shoulders.(2) He  lived  alone,  but  he  went   about  a 
   lot  with  certain  younger  hobbits  that  Bilbo  had  been  fond  of, 
   and  continued   to  'encourage'   them.  The   chief  of   these  were 
   Meriadoc   Brandybuck   (usually   called   Merry),  Frodo   Took,  and 
   Odo  Bolger.(3) Merry  was  the  son  of  Caradoc   Brandybuck  (Bingo's 
   cousin)  and  Yolanda  Took,  and  so  the  cousin  of  Frodo,  son  of 
   Folco  (whose  sister  was  Yolanda).  Frodo,  or  Frodo   the  Second, 
   was  the  great-great-grandson  of  Frodo  the  First  (otherwise known 
   as  the  Old  Took),  and  the heir  and rather  desperate hope  of the 
   Hole  of  Took, as  the clan  was called.  Odo also  had a  Took mother 
   and  was  a  third  cousin  of  the  other two.(4) With these  Bingo went 
   about  (often  in untidy  clothes) and  walked all  over the  Shire. He 
   was  often  away  from  home.  But  he  continued  to  spend  his money 
   lavishly,  indeed  more  lavishly  than  Bilbo  had.  And  there  still 
   seemed  to  be  plenty  of  it,  so naturally  his oddities  were over- 
   looked, as far as possible. As time went on it is true that  they began 
   to  notice  that  Bingo  also  showed  signs  of  good  'preservation': 
   outwardly  he  retained  the appearance  of a  strong and  rather large 
   and well-built hobbit just out of his 'tweens'.  'Some people  have all 
   the  luck,'  they  said,  meaning  this  enviable  combination  of cash 
   and  preservation;  but they  did not  attach any  particular signific- 
   ance  to  it,  not even  when Bingo  began to  approach the  more sober 
   age of 50.                                                             
                                                                         
    Bingo  himself,  after  the  first  shock of  loss and  change, rather 
   enjoyed  being  his  own  master,  and  the  Mr  Baggins   of  Bag-end. 
   
          
                                                                        
   For a while,  indeed several  years, he  was very  happy, and  did not 
   think  much  about  the future.  He knew,  of course,  if no  one else 
   did,  that the  money was  not unlimited,  and was  fast disappearing. 
   Money  went  a  prodigious  long  way  in  those  days, and  one could 
   also get  many things  without it;  but Bilbo  had made  great inroads 
   on his inheritance and his acquired treasures in  the course  of sixty 
   years, and had blown at least 500 pieces of gold on that last Party. 
   So  an  end  would  come  sooner or  later. But  Bingo did  not worry: 
   down  inside  though  suppressed  there still  remained his  desire to 
   follow Bilbo, or at all events to leave the Shire and go off  into the 
   Blue, or wherever chance took him.                                    
     One  day,  he  thought,  he would  do it.  As he  approached 50  - a 
   number  he  somehow  felt  was  significant  (or  ominous), it  was at 
   any rate at that age that  adventure had  first come  upon Bilbo  - he 
   began to think  more seriously  of it.  He felt  restless. He  used to 
   look at maps  and wonder  what it  was like  beyond the  edges: hobbit 
   maps made in the Shire did not  extend very  far east  or west  of its 
   borders. And he began to feel, sometimes, a sort  of thin  feeling, as 
   if he  was being  stretched out  over a  lot of  days, and  weeks, and 
   months,  but  was  not  fully  there,  somehow.  He could  not explain 
   any  better  than  that  to  Gandalf,  though  he  tried  to.  Gandalf 
   nodded thoughtfully.                                                  
     Gandalf had taken  to slipping  in to  see him  again -  quietly and 
   secretly,  and  usually  when  no  one  was  about.  He  would  tap an 
  
   'agreed signal on the window or door, and  be let  in: it  was usually 
   dark when he arrived, and while he  was there  he did  not go  out. He 
   went  off  again, often  without warning,  either at  night or  in the 
   very  early  morning  before  sunrise. The  only people  besides Bingo 
   who  knew  of  these  visits  were  Frodo and  Merry; though  no doubt 
   folk  out in  the country  caught sight  of him  going along  the road 
   or  over  the  fields,  and  scratched  their  heads either  trying to 
   remember who he was, or wondering what he was doing.                  
     Gandalf  turned  up  again  first  about  three years  after Bilbo's 
   departure, took a look at  Bingo, listened  to the  small news  of the 
   Shire, and  went off  again soon,  seeing that  Bingo was  still quite 
   settled. But  he returned  once or  twice every  year (except  for one 
   other  long  gap  of  nearly  two  years)  until the  fourteenth year. 
   Bingo  was  then  47.  After  that  he  came  frequently   and  stayed 
   longer.(6) He began to  be worried  about Bingo;  and also  odd things 
   were  happening.  Rumour  of  them  had  begun  to  reach the  ears of 
   even  the  deafest  and  most  parochial  hobbits.  Bingo had  heard a 
   good deal more than any other hobbit of  the Shire,  for of  course he 
   
   continued  Bilbo's  habit  of  welcoming  dwarves  and  odd strangers, 
   and even occasionally of visiting elves. It was believed by  his close 
   friends Merry and Frodo at any rate  that elves  were friendly  to him 
   [bracketed at the  time of  writing: and  that he  knew some  of their 
   few haunts. This was in fact quite  true. Bilbo  had taught  Bingo all 
   that  he knew,  and had  even instructed  him in  what he  had learned 
   of  the  two  elf-languages  used in  those times  and places  (by the 
   elves  among  themselves).  There  were  very  few  elves  actually in 
   the  Shire,  and  they  were  very  seldom seen  by anyone  but Bilbo, 
   and Bingo. This was replaced at the  time of  writing by:]  and that 
   he  knew  something  of  their  secret  languages  -  learned probably 
   from Bilbo. And they were quite right.                                
     Both  elves  and  dwarves  were  troubled,  especially   those  that 
   occasionally  arrived  or  passed  by  coming  from  a  distance, from 
   East  or  South.  They  would  seldom,  however,  say   anything  very 
   definite.  But  they  constantly  mentioned  the  Necromancer,  or the 
   [Dark  Lord  >]  Enemy;  and  sometimes  referred   to  the   Land  of 
   Mor-dor  and  the  Black  Tower.  It   seemed  that   the  Necromancer 
   was  moving  again,  and  that  Gandalf's  confidence  that  the North 
   would  be freed  from him  for many  an age  had not  been justified.(7) 
   He  had  flown  from  Mirkwood  only to  reoccupy his  ancient strong- 
   hold in the South, near the midst of the world in  those days,  in the 
   Land  of  Mordor;  and  it  was  rumoured  that  the  Black  Tower had 
   been  raised  anew.  Already  his  power  was  creeping  out  over the 
   lands  again  and  the   mountains  and   woods  were   darkened.  Men 
   were  restless  and  moving  North  and  West,  and  many  seemed  now 
   to  be  partly  or  wholly  under  the  dominion  of  the  Dark  Lord. 
   There  were  wars,  and  there   was  much   burning  and   ruin.  The 
   dwarves  were  growing  afraid.  Goblins  were  multiplying  again and 
   reappearing.  Trolls  of  a   new  and   most  malevolent   kind  were 
   abroad;  giants  were  spoken  of,  a  Big  Folk  only far  bigger and 
   stronger  than  Men  the  [?ordinary]  Big  Folk,  and   no  stupider, 
   indeed  often  full  of  cunning  and wizardry.  And there  were vague 
   hints of things or creatures  more terrible  than goblins,  trolls, or 
   giants. Elves were vanishing, or wandering steadily westward.        
     In Hobbiton there  began to  be some  talk about  the odd  folk that 
   were  abroad,  and  often  strayed  over  the  borders.  The following 
   report  of  a  conversation  in  the  Green  Dragon  at   Bywater  one 
   evening [about  this time  >] in  the spring  of Bingo's  49th? 50th? 
   [sic] year (8) will give some idea of the feeling in the air.             
     Sam   Gamgee   (old   Gaffer  Gamgee's   (eldest  >]   youngest  and 
   a  good  jobbing  gardener)  was sitting  in one  corner by  the fire, 
   
  
    
                                                                               
   and  opposite  him  was  Ted  Sandyman (9) the  miller's  son from             
   Hobbiton; and there were various other rustic hobbits listening.             
     'Queer things you do hear these days, to  be sure,  Ted,' said             
   Sam.                                                                         
                                                                               
     There  follows  in  the  manuscript  the  original  draft,   written  very 
   roughly  and  rapidly,  of  the conversation  at The  Green Dragon  found in 
   FR, pp. 53 - 5 and it was scarcely altered afterwards save in little details 
   of  phrasing.  The  hobbit  who  saw  the  Tree-man  beyond the  North Moors 
   (in  FR  Sam's  cousin  Halfast  Gamgee,  who  worked   for  Mr   Boffin  at 
   Overhill)  is  here  'Jo  Button,  him  that works  for the  Gawkrogers [see 
   p.  236]  and  goes up  North for  the hunting.'  Sam's reference  to 'queer 
   folk' being  turned back  by the  Bounders on  the Shire-borders  is absent; 
   he  speaks of  the Elves  journeying to  the harbours  'out away  West, away 
   beyond the Towers',' but the reference to the Grey Havens is lacking.        
     Most interesting  is the  reference to  the Tree-men.  As my  father first 
   wrote Sam's words, he  said: 'But  what about  these what  do you  call 'em- 
   giants? They do say as one nigh as big as a  tower or  leastways a  tree was 
   seen  up  away  beyond  the  North Moors  not long  back.' This  was changed 
   at the time of  writing to:  'But what  about these  Tree-Men, these  here - 
   giants? They do say one nigh as big  as a  tower was  seen,' etc.  (Was this 
   passage (preserved in  FR, p.  53) the  first premonition  of the  Ents? But 
   long before  my father  had referred  to 'Tree-men'  in connection  with the 
   voyages of Earendel: II.254, 261).                                           
     Sam's  words  about  the  Bagginses  at  the end  of the  conversation are 
   different  (and  explain  why  the  egregious  Ted  Sandyman  used  the word 
   'cracked' in FR):                                                            
                                                                               
     'Well, I dunno. But that Mr Baggins of Bag-End, he thinks it is            
   true; he told me and  my dad  so; and  both he  and old  Mr Bilbo            
   know a bit about Elves, or so my dad says and  he ought  to know.            
   He's known the Bag-End folk since he was a lad, and he  worked in            
   their gardens till his joints cracked too much for bending, and I            
   took on.'                                                                    
     'And they're both cracked...'                                              
                                                                               
     After Ted Sandyman's last words,                                           
                                                                               
     Sam sat silent and said no more. He was due for a job of work in           
   Bingo's garden next day, and was thinking he  might have  a chance           
   of a word with Bingo, to whom he had transferred the  reverence of           
   his dad for old Bilbo. It was April and the sky was high and clear           
   after  much rain.  The sun  was gone,  and a  cool pallid  sky was           
   fading  slowly.  He  went home  through Hobbiton  and up  the hill           
   whistling softly and thoughtfully.                                           
   
    About the same time Gandalf was quietly slipping in through                
   the half-open front door of Bag-End.                                        
                                                                              
    Next   morning   after   breakfast   two   people,   Gandalf   and  Bingo, 
   were  sitting   near  the   open  window.   A  bright   fire  was   on  the 
   hearth;   but   the   sun   was   warm,   and   the  wind   was  southerly: 
   everything  looked  fresh,  and  the   new  green   of  Spring   was  shim- 
   mering  in  the  fields  and  on the  tips of  the trees'  fingers. Gandalf 
   was  thinking  of  a  spring  nearly  80  years  before,  when   Bilbo  had 
   run   out   of  Bag-end   without  a   handkerchief.  Gandalf's   hair  was 
   perhaps  whiter  than  it  had  been  then,  and  his  beard  and  eyebrows 
   were  perhaps  longer  and  face  wiser;   but  his   eyes  were   no  less 
   bright  and  powerful,  and  he  smoked  and   blew  smoke-rings   with  as 
   great  vigour  and  delight  as  ever.  He  was  smoking  now  in  silence, 
  
   for  they  had  been  talking  about  Bilbo  (as   they  often   did),  and 
   [other things >] the Necromancer and the Ring.                              
    'It  is  all  most  disturbing,  and  in  fact  terrifying,'  said  Bingo. 
   Gandalf  grunted:  the  sound   apparently  meant   'I  quite   agree,  but 
   your  remark  is  not  helpful.'  There  was  another  silence.  The  sound 
   of Sam Gamgee giving the lawn its first cut came from the garden.           
    'How  long  have  you  known  all  this?  '  asked  Bingo at  length. 'And 
   did you tell Bilbo?'                                                       
    'I    guessed    a    good    deal    immediately,'    answered    Gandalf 
   slowly...                                                                   
                                                                              
   My father had now returned to the text given on pp.  76 ff,  the 'foreword' 
   as he called it (see p. 224), which I have discussed on pp. 86 - 7, and in 
   which  of  course  the story  was present  that Bingo  gave the  Party: the 
   conversation with Gandalf  took place  a few  weeks before  it, and  it was 
   indeed Gandalf's own idea. But  my father  followed parts  of the  old text 
   closely, while extending it in certain very important ways.                 
    In Gandalf's reply to Bingo's question (original text p. 77) he says:      
                                                                              
   'I guessed much, but at first I said little.  I thought  that all  was well 
   with  Bilbo,  and  that  he  was  safe  enough,  for  that  kind  of  power 
   was  powerless  over  him.  So  I  thought,  and  I  was  right  in  a way; 
   but  not  quite  right. I  kept a.  eye on  him, of  course, but  perhaps I 
   was  not  careful  enough.  I  did  not  then  know   which  of   the  many 
   Rings  this  one  was.  Had  I  known  I  might  have  done  differently  - 
   but  perhaps  not.  But  I  know  now.'  His  voice  faded  to  a  whisper. 
   'For I went back to the land of the Necromancer - twice.'"                  
    'I  am  sure  you  have   done  everything   you  could,'   said  Bingo... 
                                                                              
   Gandalf says  rather more  about Bilbo:  'I was  not greatly  worried about 
   Bilbo - his education was  nearly complete,  and I  no longer  felt respon- 
   
   sible for him. He had to follow his own mind,  when he  had made  it up.' 
   And he speaks of the hobbits  of the  Shire being  'enslaved' (as  in FR, 
   p. 58), not 'becoming Wraiths.'                                           
     But with Gandalf's reply to Bingo's 'I do not quite understand what all 
   this has got to do with me  and Bilbo  and the  Ring' my  father departed 
   altogether from the original text.                                        
                                                                            
     'To  tell  you  the  truth,'  answered  Gandalf,  'I  believe   he  has 
   hitherto,  hitherto  mind  you,  entirely  overlooked  the  existence  of 
   hobbits   -   as   Smaug   the  dragon   had.  For   which  you   may  be 
   thankful.  And  I  don't  think  even  now  that  he  particularly  wants 
   them:  they  would  be  obedient  (perhaps),  but  not   terribly  useful 
   servants.  But  there  is  such  a  thing as  malice and  revenge. Miser- 
   able  hobbits  would  please  him  more  than  happy  ones.  As  for what 
   it  has  to  do  with you  and the  Ring: I  think I  can explain  that - 
   partly at any rate.  I do  not yet  know quite  all. Give  me the  Ring a 
   minute.'                                                                  
     Bingo  took  it  from  his  trouser pocket  where it  was clasped  on a 
   chain  that went  round him  like a  belt. 'Good,'  said Gandalf.  'I see 
   you  keep  it always  on you.  Go on  doing so.'  Bingo unclasped  it and 
   handed it to Gandalf. It felt heavy, as if either it,  or Bingo,  were in 
   some  curious way  reluctant for  Gandalf to  touch it.  It looked  to be 
   made  of  pure  and  solid  gold,   thick,  flattened,   and  unjointed.(12) 
   Gandalf held it up.                                                       
     'Can you see any markings on it?' he said. 'No! '  said Bingo.  'It is 
   quite  plain,  and  does  not  even  show  any  scratches  or   signs  of 
   wear.'                                                                    
     'Well  then,  look,'   said  Gandalf,   and  to   Bingo's  astonishment 
   and  distress  the wizard  threw it  into the  middle of  a hot  patch in 
   the  fire.  Bingo  gave  a  cry  and  groped for  the poker;  but Gandalf 
  
   held  him  back.  'Wait!  '  he  said in  commanding tones,  giving Bingo 
   a quick look from under his eyebrows.                                     
     No  apparent  change  came  over  the  Ring.  After  a   while  Gandalf 
   got  up,  closed  the  shutters  outside  the  round  window,   and  drew 
   the  curtain.  The  room  became  dark  and  silent.  The clack  of Sam's 
   shears,  now   nearer  the   hole,  could   be  heard   outside.  Gandalf 
   stood  for  a  moment  looking  at   the  fire;   then  he   stooped  and 
   removed  the  Ring  with  the  tongs,  and  at once  picked it  up. Bingo 
   gasped.                                                                   
     'It is quite cold,' said Gandalf. 'Take it! '                           
     Bingo  received  it  on  his  shrinking  palm:  it  seemed  colder  and 
   even  heavier  than  before.  'Hold  it  up!'  said  Gandalf,  'and  look 
   inside.' As Bingo did so he  saw fine  lines, more  fine than  the finest 
   
    The original description of the writing on the Ring. 
   
   pen strokes, running along the inside of the Ring - lines of  fire that 
   seemed  to  form  the  letters  of  a  strange  alphabet.   They  shone 
   bright, piercingly bright, and yet it seemed remotely, as  if out  of a 
   great depth.                                                           
     'I cannot read the fiery letters,' said Bingo  in a  quavering voice. 
   'No,' said Gandalf; 'but I can - now. The writing says:                
                                                                         
        One Ring to rule them all, One Ring to find them,                   
        One Ring to bring them all, and in the darkness bind them.(13)    
                                                                         
   That is part of a verse that I know now in full.                       
                                                                         
        Three rings for the Elven-kings under the sky,                    
        Seven for the Dwarf-lords in their halls of stone,                
        Nine for Mortal Men doomed to die,                                
        One for the Dark Lord on his dark throne                          
             In the Land of Mor-dor where the shadows lie.               
            One Ring to rule them all, One Ring to find them,               
        One Ring to bring them all, and in the darkness bind them,        
          In the land of Nor-dor where the shadows lie.(14)              
                                                                         
   'This,'  said  Gandalf,  'is  the  Master-ring:  the  One Ring  to Rule 
   them all! This is the One  Ring that  he lost  many ages  ago -  to the 
   great weakening of his power; and that he still so greatly desires.' 
   But he must not get it!'                                               
     Bingo  sat  silent  and  motionless.  Fear  seemed  to stretch  out a 
   vast hand like a  dark cloud,  rising out  of the  East and  looming up 
   to  engulf  him.  'This  Ring?'  he  stammered.  'How  on earth  did it 
   come to me?'                                                           
     'I  can  tell  you  the  part  of  the story  that I  know,' answered 
   Gandalf.   'In   ancient   days   the   Necromancer,   the   Dark  Lord 
   Sauron,(16) made  many  magic  rings  of  various  properties  that gave 
   various  powers to  their possessors.  He dealt  them out  lavishly and 
   sowed  them  abroad  to ensnare  all peoples,  but specially  Elves and 
   Men. For those that  used the  rings, according  to their  strength and 
   will and hearts, fell quicker or slower under the  power of  the rings, 
   and  the  dominion  of  their  maker."  Three,  Seven,  Nine   and  One 
   he  made  of  special potency."  for their  possessors became  not only 
   invisible to all in this world, if they wished, but could see  both the 
   world  under  the  sun  and the  other side  in which  invisible things 
   move.'  And  they   had  (what   is  called)   good  luck,   and  (what 
   seemed)  endless  life.  Though,  as  I  say,  what  power   the  Rings 
   conferred  on  each  possessor  depended  on  what  use  they  made  of 
   them  -  on  what  they  were  themselves,   and  what   they  desired. 
   
    The Ring-verse, and the emergence of the Ruling Ring in the narrative. 
  
   
     'But  the  Rings  were  under  the  command  of  the maker  and were 
   always  drawing  the  possessors  back  to  him.  For he  retained the 
   ruling  Ring,  which,  when he  wore it,  enabled him  to see  all the 
   others,  and  to  see  even  the  thoughts  of  those  that  possessed 
   them.(20) But  he lost  this Ring,  and consequently  lost control  of all 
   the  others.  Slowly  through  the  years he  has been  gathering them 
   and seeking them out  - hoping  to find  the lost  One. But  the Elves 
   resist his power more than all other races; and the high-elves  of the 
   West,  of  whom  some  still  remain  in  the  middle-world,  perceive 
   and dwell at  once both  [in] this  world and  the other  side without 
   the  aid  of  rings.(21) And  they  having  suffered  and  fought  long 
   against  Sauron  are  not  easily drawn  into his  net, or  deluded by 
   him. What  has become  of the  Three Rings  of earth,  air, and  sky I 
   do  not know.(22) Some say  they have  been carried  far over  the sea. 
   Others  say that  hidden Elf-kings  still keep  them. The  dwarves too 
   proved  tough  and  intractable: for  they do  not lightly  endure any 
   obedience  or  domination  (even  of  their  own  kind). Nor  are they 
   easily made  into shadows.  With the  dwarves the  chief power  of the 
   Rings was to kindle in  their hearts  the fire  of greed  (whence evil 
   has  come  that  has  aided Sauron).  It is  said that  the foundation 
   of  each  of  the  Seven  Great  Hoards of  the dwarves  of old  was a 
   golden Ring. But it is said that  those hoards  are plundered  and the 
   dragons  have  devoured  them,  and  the  Rings  have  perished molten 
   in their fire; yet it is also said that not all  the hoards  have been 
   broken, and that still some of the Seven Rings are guarded.           
     'But  all  the  Nine  Rings  of Men  have gone  back to  Sauron, and 
   borne  with  them their  possessors, kings,  warriors, and  wizards of 
   old,(23) who became  Ring-wraiths  and  served  the  maker,   and  were 
   his  most  terrible  servants.  Men  indeed   have  most   often  been 
   under  his  dominion,  and  are  now  again  throughout   the  middle- 
   earth (24) falling under his  power, especially  in the  East and  South of 
   the world, where the Elves are few.'                                  
     'Ring-wraiths! ' exclaimed Bingo. 'What are they?'                 
     'We will not speak of  them now,'  said Gandalf.  'Let us  not speak 
   of  horrible things  without need.  They belong  to the  ancient days, 
   and let us hope that they will  never again  arise. At  least Gilgalad 
   accomplished that.'(25)                                               
     'Who was Gilgalad?' asked Bingo.                                    
     'The  one  who  bereft  the  Dark  Lord of  the One  Ring,' answered 
   Gandalf. 'He was the last in  middle-earth of  the great  Elf-kings of 
   the high  western race,  and he  made alliance  with Orendil (26) King of 
   the Island who  came back  to the  middle-world in  those days.  But I 
   
   will  not  tell  all  that  tale  now.  One  day  perhaps  you may  hear it 
   from  one  who  knows  it  truly.  It is  enough to  say that  they marched 
   against  Sauron  and  besieged  him  in  his  tower;  and  he   came  forth 
   and  wrestled  with  Gilgalad   and  Orendil,   and  was   overthrown.  But 
   he  forsook  his  bodily  shape  and  fled  like  a  ghost to  waste places 
   until  he  rested  in  Mirkwood  and  took  shape  again  in  the darkness. 
   Gilgalad  and  Orendil  were  both  mortally  hurt  and  perished   in  the 
   land  of  Mordor;  but  Isildor  son  of  Orendil  cut  the  One  Ring from 
   the finger of Sauron and took it for his own.(27)                           
     'But   when   he   marched   back   from   Mordor,  Isildor's   host  was 
   overwhelmed   by   Goblins   that   swarmed   down   out   of   the   moun- 
   tains.  And  it is  told that  Isildor put  on the  Ring and  vanished from 
   their  sight,  but  they  trailed  him  by  slot and  scent, until  he came 
   to  the  banks  of  a  wide  river.  Then  Isildor  plunged  in   and  swam 
   across,  but  the   Ring  betrayed   him, (28) and slipped  from   his  hand, 
   and  he  became  visible  to  his  enemies;  and   they  killed   him  with 
   their  arrows.(29) But a fish  took  the  Ring  and   was  filled   with  a 
   madness,   and  swam   up  stream   leaping  over   rocks  and   up  water- 
  
   falls  until  it  cast  itself  upon  a  bank,  and spat  out the  Ring and 
   died.'  Gandalf  paused.  'And  there,'  he  said,  'the  Ring  passed  out 
   of  knowledge  and  legend;  and  even  so  much  of   the  story   is  now 
   known and remembered by few. Yet I can now add to it, I think.              
     'Long  after,  but still  very long  ago, there  lived by  the bank  of a 
   stream  on  the  edge  of  Wilderland  a  wise  clever-handed   and  quiet- 
   footed little family....                                                    
                                                                              
     For  Gollum's  earlier  history  my  father  followed  the  original text 
   (pp. 78 - 9) very closely indeed, only introducing a slight change of word- 
   ing here and there: thus Digol is still Gollum himself, and not his friend. 
   At the end of the passage the words 'and  even the  Master lost  it' become 
   'and  even  the  maker,  when  his  power  had  grown  again,  could  learn 
   nothing of it', and the  following sentence,  about the  Necromancer count- 
   ing his rings and always finding one missing, is of course removed.         
     Gandalf's  discussion  of  Gollum's  mind  and  motives  at  the  time of 
   Bilbo's encounter with him (still of course based on the original  story in 
   The Hobbit,  see p.  86) also  remains very  close to  the old  version (pp. 
   79 - 80). There are  indeed many  small improvements  in the  phrasing; but 
   only  two  changes  need be  noticed. Gandalf's  words about  the longevity 
   afforded  to  the  possessor  of the  Ring (p.  79) are  thus interestingly 
   extended:                                                                   
                                                                              
   ...  Frightfully  wearisome,  Bingo,  in  fact  finally   tormenting  (even 
   if  you  do  not  become  a  Wraith).  Only  Elves can  stand it,  and even 
   they fade.                                                                  
   
     And when Gandalf speaks of 'the  unexpected arrival  of Bilbo'  (p. 80) 
   he now goes on:                                                           
                                                                            
   ...You  remember  how   surprised  he   was,  and   how  soon   he  began 
   talking  of a  present, though  he gave  himself a  chance of  keeping it 
   if luck went  that way.  Even so  I dare  say his  old habits  might have 
   beaten  him in  the end,  and he  might have  tried to  eat Bilbo,  if it 
   had  been  easy.  But I  am not  sure: I  guess he  was using  the Riddle 
   Game  (at  which  even  a  Gollum  dare  hardly  cheat,  as it  is sacred 
   and  of  immense  antiquity)  as  a kind  of toss-up  to decide  for him. 
   And  anyway  Bilbo  had  the  sword  Sting,  if you  remember, so  it was 
   not easy.                                                                 
                                                                            
     But from the point  where Bingo  objects that  Gollum never  gave Bilbo 
   the Ring, for Bilbo had it already,  Gandalf's story  takes a  great step 
   forward,  with  his  announcement that  he himself  had found  Gollum (in 
   the  original  text  there  is  no  explanation of  how he  knew Gollum's 
   history). I give the next part of the chapter, much of which is in a very 
   rough state, in full.                                                     
                                                                            
     'I  know,'  said  Gandalf.  'And  that  is  why  I  said  that Gollum's 
   ancestry   only   partly   explained  events.   There  was,   of  course, 
   something   much   more   mysterious   behind   the   whole    affair   - 
   something  probably  quite  beyond  the  design  of   the  Lord   of  the 
   Rings  himself,  peculiar  to  Bilbo  and  his  private Adventure.  I can 
   put it no clearer  than by  saying that  Bilbo was  'meant' to  have the 
   Ring,  and that  he perhaps  got involved  in the  Quest of  the treasure 
   mainly  for  that  reason.  In  which  case  you were  meant to  have it. 
   Which  may  (or  may  not)  be  a  comforting  thought.  And   there  has 
   also  always  been  a queer  fate over  the Rings  on their  own account. 
   They  get  lost,  and  turn  up in  strange places.  The One  had already 
   slipped  once  from  its  owner  and betrayed  him to  death. It  had now 
   slipped  away  from  Gollum.  But  the  evil   they  work   according  to 
   their  maker's  design  turns  often  to  good  that  he did  not intend, 
   and  even  to his  loss and  defeat.(30) And  that too  may be  a comforting 
  
   thought, or not.'                                                         
     'I  don't  find  either  of  your  thoughts  very   encouraging,'  said 
   Bingo;  'though  I  don't  really  understand  what  you  mean.  But  how 
   do you come to know or guess so much about Gollum?'                       
     'As  for  the  guessing,  or  the  putting  of  one  and  one  and  one 
   together,  much  of  that  has  not been  very difficult,'  said Gandalf. 
   'The  Ring  that  you  had  of  Bilbo,  and  Bilbo  had  of   Gollum,  is 
   shown  by  the  fire-writing  to  be  the One  Ring. And  concerning that 
   the tale of Gilgalad  and Isildor  is known  - to  the wise.  The filling 
   
   in of the tale of Gollum  and fitting  it into  the gap  presents no 
   special  difficulty: to  one who  knows much  about the  history and 
   the minds and ways  of the  creatures of  middle-earth that  he does 
   not  tell  you.  What  was  the  first riddle  Gollum asked:  do you 
   remember? '                                                          
     'Yes,' said Bingo, thinking.                                       
                                                                       
                     What has mots that nobody sees,                    
                    Is higher than trees,                               
                    Up, up it goes,                                     
                    And yet neveer grows?                               
                                                                       
     'More or less right! ' said Gandalf. 'Roots and mountains!  But as 
   a matter of fact, I have not had to do much  guessing from  hints of 
   that kind.(31) I know. I know because I found Gollum.'                  
     'You found Gollum!' said Bingo astonished.                        
     'The obvious thing to try to do, surely,' said Gandalf.            
     'Then what happened after Bilbo left? Do you know that?'           
     'Not so clearly. What I have told you Gollum was willing  to tell; 
   though not of course in the way I have reported it  - he  thought he 
   was  misunderstood and  ill-treated, and  he was  full of  tears for 
   himself, and hatred of all other things. But  after the  Riddle Game 
   he  was  unwilling  to  say  anything,  except  in  dark  hints. One 
   gathered  that  somehow or  other Gollum  was going  to get  his own 
   back, and that people would see if he could  be kicked  and despised 
   and stuck in a hole,  and starved  and robbed.  They might  get worse 
   coming  their  way; for  Gollum now  had friends,  powerful friends. 
   You  can imagine  the spiteful  stuff. He  had found  out eventually 
   that Bilbo had in some way got "his" Ring, and what his name was.' 
     'How?' asked Bingo.                                                
     'I  asked  him,  but  he  only  leered  and  chuckled,   and  said 
   "Gollum issn't deaf iss  he, no  Gollum, and  he hass  eyes, hassn't 
   he, yes my preciouss,  yes Gollum."  But (32) one can imagine various 
   ways  in  which  that  might  happen. He  could, for  instance, have 
   overheard the goblins  talking about  the escape  of Bilbo  from the 
   gate. And the news  of the  later events  went all  over Wilderland, 
   and  would  give  Gollum  plenty  to  think  about.  Anyway,  after 
   having  been  "robbed  and  cheated",  as  he  put  it, he  left the 
   Mountains:  the  goblins  there  became  few  and  wary   after  the 
   Battle; hunting was poor, and the  deep places  were more  than ever 
   dark and lonely. Also the power  of the  Ring had  left him:  he was 
   no longer bound by it. He was feeling old, very old, but less timid, 
   though he did not become less malicious.                             
   
     'One  might  have  expected  wind  and  even  the  mere   shadow  of 
   sunlight to  kill him  pretty quickly.  But he  was cunning.  He could 
   hide  from daylight  or moonlight,  and travel  softly and  swiftly by 
   night  with  his  long  pale  eyes  - and  catch small  frightened and 
   unwary  things.  Indeed he  grew for  a while  stronger with  new food 
   and new air. He crept into Mirkwood, which is not surprising.'         
     'Did you find him there?'                                            
     'Yes - I followed him there: he had left a trail of horrible stories 
  
   behind  him,  among  the  beasts  and  birds and  even the  Woodmen of 
   Wilderland.  He  had  developed  a  skill  in  climbing trees  to find 
   nests, and  creeping into  houses to  find cradles.  He boasted  of it 
   to me.                                                                 
     'But his trail also ran away south,  far south  of where  I actually 
   came  upon  him  -  with  the  help  finally  of  the  Wood-elves.  He 
   would  not  explain  that.  He  just  grinned  and  leered,  and  said 
   Gollum,  rubbing  his horrible  hands together  gleefully. But  I have 
   a suspicion - it is  now much  more than  a suspicion  - that  he made 
   his  slow sneaking  way bit  by bit  long ago  down to  the land  of - 
   Mordor,'  said  Gandalf  almost  in  a  whisper.  'Such  creatures  go 
   naturally  that  way;  and  in  that  land he  would soon  learn much, 
   and  soon himself  be discovered,  and examined.  I think  indeed that 
   Gollum is  the beginning  of our  present troubles;(33) for if I guess 
   right,  through  him  the  Necromancer   discovered  what   became  of 
   the One Ring he had lost. He  has even,  one may  fear, at  last heard 
   of the existence  of hobbits,  and may  now be  seeking the  Shire, if 
   he has not already found out where it is.  Indeed I  fear that  he may 
   even  have  heard (34) of the humble  and long  unnoticeable name of- 
   Baggins.'                                                              
     'But this is terrible!'  cried Bingo.  'Far worse  than I  feared! 0 
   Gandalf, what am I to  do, for  now I  am really  afraid? What  a pity 
   that Bilbo didn't stab the beastly creature, when he said goodbye! ' 
     'What  nonsense  you  do  talk  sometimes,  Bingo!'   said  Gandalf. 
   'Pity!  It  was  pity  that  prevented him.  And he  could not  do so, 
   without doing wrong.  It was  against the  Rules. If  he had  done so, 
   he  would not  have had  the Ring  - the  Ring would  have had  him at 
   once. He would have been enslaved under the Necromancer.'              
     'Of course, of course,' said Bingo. 'What a thing  to say  of Bilbo! 
   Dear old  Bilbo! But  I am  frightened -  and I  cannot feel  any pity 
   for that vile Gollum.  Do you  mean to  say that  you, and  the Elves, 
   let him live on, after all those horrible stories? Now at any  rate he 
   is worse than a goblin, and just an enemy.'                            
     'Yes, he deserved to die,' said Gandalf; 'but we  did not  kill him. 
   
   He   is   very   old,   and   very   wretched.  The   Wood-elves  have   him  in 
   prison,  and  treat  [him]  with  such  kindness  as  they  can  find  in  their 
   wise  hearts.  They  feed  him  on  clean  food.  But  I   do  not   think  much 
   can  be  done   to  cure   him:  yet   even  Gollum   might  prove   useful  for 
   good before the end.'(35)                                                        
     'Well  anyway,'  said  Bingo.  'if  Gollum  could  not   be  killed,   I  wish 
   you  had  not  let  Bilbo  keep  the  Ring.  Why  did  he?   Why  did   you  let 
   him? Did you tell him all this?'                                                 
     'Yes,  I  let  him,'  said  Gandalf.  'But  at  first  of  course  I  did  not 
   even  imagine  that  it  was  [one]  of   the  nineteen (36) Rings  of   Power:  I 
   thought  he   had  got   nothing  more   dangerous  than   one  of   the  lesser 
   magic   rings   that   were   once   more   common   -   and   were   used   (as 
   their   maker   intended)   chiefly   by   minor   rogues   and   villains,  for 
   mean   wickednesses.   I   was   not   frightened   of   Bilbo   being  affected 
   by  their  power.   But  when   I  began   to  suspect   that  the   matter  was 
   more   serious   than   that,   I   told   him   as   much   as   my  suspicions 
   warranted.   He   knew   that   it   came   in   the    long   run    from   the 
   Necromancer.   But   you   must   remember   there    was   the    Ring   itself 
   to   reckon   with.  Even   Bilbo  could   not  wholly   escape  the   power  of 
   the  Ruling  Ring.  He  developed   -  a   sentiment.  He   would  keep   it  as 
   a   memento.   Frankly  -   he  became   rather  proud   of  his   Great  Adven- 
   ture,   and   used   to  look   at  the   Ring  now   and  again   (and  oftener 
   as   time   went   on)   to   warm  his   memory:  it   made  him   feel  rather 
   heroic, though he never lost his power of laughing at the feeling.               
     'But   in  the   end  it   got  a   hold  of   him  in   that  way.   He  knew 
   eventually  that  it  was  giving  him  "long  life",   and  thinning   him.  He 
   grew  weary  of  it  -  "I can't  abide it  any longer",  he said  - but  to get 
  
   rid  of  it  was  not  so easy.  He found  it hard  to bring  himself to  it. If 
   you  think  for  a  moment:  it  is  not  really  very  easy to  get rid  of the 
   Ring once you have got it.'(37)                                                    
                                                                                   
     From this point the text  again follows  the old  (pp. 81  - 2)  very closely. 
   Bingo  now  of  course  draws  the  Ring out  of his  pocket 'again',  and means 
   to throw it 'back  again' into  the fire;  and Gandalf  says (as  in FR,  p. 70) 
   that  'This  Ring at  any rate  has already  passed through  your fire  and come 
   out   unscathed,   and   even   unheated.'   Adam   Hornblower    the   Hobbiton 
   smith  remains.  Gandalf  says  here that  'you would  have to  find one  of the 
   Cracks  of Earth  in the  depth of  the Fiery  Mountain, and  drop it  in there, 
   if you really did wish to destroy it - or to place it out of all reach until the 
   End.'  Against  'Cracks of  Earth' (the  name in  the original  text, p.  82) my 
   father  wrote  in  the margin,  at the  same time,  '? Cracks  of Doom',  at the 
   second  occurrence   of  the   name  he   wrote  'Cracks   of  Doom',   but  put 
   'Earth' above 'Doom'.                                                            
   
   The original text is developed and extended from the point where             
   Bingo says 'I really do wish to destroy it' (p. 82):                         
                                                                               
   ...  I  cannot think  how Bilbo  put up  with it  for so  long. And  also, I 
   must  say,  I  cannot  help   wondering  why   he  passed   it  on   to  me. 
   I  knew,  of  course,  that  he  had  it  - though  I was  the only  one who 
   did  or  does  know;  but  he  spoke  of it  jokingly, and  on the  only two 
   or  three  occasions  when  I  ever  caught  him  using it  he used  it more 
   or less as a joke - especially the last time.'                               
   'Bilbo   would:   and   when   your   fate   has   bestowed   on   you  such 
   perilous  treasures  it is  not a  bad way  to take  them -  as long  as you 
   can do so.  But as  for passing  it on  to you:  he did  so only  because he 
   thought  you  were  safe: safe  not to  misuse it;  safe not  to let  it get 
   into  evil  hands;  safe  from  its  power,  for  a while;  and safe,  as an 
   unknown   and   unimportant   hobbit  in   the  heart   of  the   quiet  and 
   easily  overlooked  little  Shire,  from  the  -  enemy.  I   promised  him, 
   too,  to  help and  advise you,  if any  difficulty arose.  Also, I  may say 
   that I did not discover the letters  of fire,  or guess  that this  ring was 
   the  One  Ring,  until  he  had  already  decided  to  go  away   and  leave 
   it.(38) And I  did  not  tell  him,  for  then  he  would  not  have burdened 
   you,  or  gone  away.  But  for  his own  sake, I  knew he  ought to  go. He 
   had  had  that  Ring  for  60  years,  and  it  was  telling on  him, Bingo. 
   You  have  tried  before  now  to  describe  to  me your  own feeling  - the 
   stretched   feeling.(39) His was much  stronger.   The  Ring   would  have 
   worn  him  down  in  the  end.  Yet  the  only  sure way  of ridding  him of 
   it  was  to  let  someone  else  take  on  the  burden, for  a while.  He is 
   free.  But  you  are  his  heir.  And  now  that  I  have (since  that time) 
   discovered  much  more,  I  know   that  you   have  a   heavy  inheritance. 
   I  wish  it could  be otherwise.  But do  not blame  Bilbo -  or me,  if you 
   can  help  it.  Let  us  bear  what  is  laid upon  us (if  we can).  But we 
   must do something soon. The enemy is moving.'                                
   There  was  a  long  silence.  Gandalf  puffed  at  his  pipe   in  apparent 
   content...                                                                   
                                                                               
   The  new  version then  develops the  old text  (p. 83)  almost to  the form 
   in FR (pp. 71 - 2), with Bingo's saying that he had  often thought  of going 
   off, but imagined it as a kind of holiday, and his sudden strong desire, not 
   communicated  to  Gandalf,  to  follow Bilbo  and perhaps  to find  him, and 
   to run out of Bag End there and then. The new text continues:                
                                                                               
   'My   dear   Bingo!'   said   Gandalf.   'Bilbo    made   no    mistake   in 
   choosing  you  as  his  heir.  Yes, I  think you  will have  to go  - before 
   long,  though  not at  once or  without a  little thought  and care.  And I 
   am  not  sure  you  need  go  alone:  not   if  you   know  of   anyone  you 
   
  
   could trust, and who would  be willing  to go  by your  side -  and who      
   you  would  be willing  to take  into unknown  dangers. But  be careful      
   in choosing, and  in what  you say  even to  your closest  friends. The      
   enemy  has  many  spies,  and  many  ways  of  hearing.'   Suddenly  he      
   stopped as if listening.                                                     
                                                                               
     The  remainder  of  the  chapter  (the  surprising  of  Sam   outside  the 
   window,  and  Gandalf's  decision  that  he  should  be Bingo's  companion - 
   cf. Queries and Alterations  note 2,  p. 221)  is almost  word for  word the 
   final  form (FR  pp. 72  - 3),  which was  reached almost  at a  stroke> and 
   never changed.                                                               
                                                                               
                                      NOTES.                                    
                                                                               
   1. This  passage  goes  back to  the original  version of  'A Long-expected 
    Party' (p. 17). 
   2. This  passage  goes  back  to the  fourth version  of 'A  Long-expected 
    Party'  (p.  37),  and  indeed in  part to  the third  (p. 29),  when Bilbo 
    was Bingo's father.                                                         
   3. Odo  Bolger:  hitherto Odo  has been  Odo Took  - or,  at least,  he was 
    still  Odo  Took  when  his  surname  was  last  mentioned,  which  was  in 
    the  original  text  of  the  'Bree'  chapter  (p.  141,  note  5).  At the 
    beginning,  Odo  Took  could tell  Bingo not  to be 'Bolger-like'  (p. 49); 
    but  perhaps  my  father  felt  that  Odo   had  developed   strong  Bolger 
    traits  as  the  story  proceeded.  He  retains,  however,  a  Took mother. 
    This   passage,   from  'Merry   was  the   son  of   Caradoc  Brandybuck', 
    was  placed  within  square brackets,  apparently at  the time  of writing. 
    The  genealogy  (part  of  which  has  appeared  before,  p.  100)   is  of 
    course  very  different  from  the  final form,  but when  it is  seen that 
    Frodo  Took  occupies  the  place  in  the   'tree'  afterwards   taken  by 
    Peregrin  Took  (Pippin)   it  becomes   at  once   much  closer.   In  the 
    following   table   the   names   in   LR  (Appendix   C,  Took   of  Creat 
    Smials) are given in brackets.                                              
                                                                               
                                 Frodo Took I, 'the Old Took' (Gerontius).      
                                                                               
          Caradoc Brandybuck. =   Yolanda Took.             Folco Took (Paladin).      
            (Saradoc.)   (Esmeralda.)                                              
                                                                               
                    Meriadoc Brandybuck.              Frodo Took II (Per@grin). 
                                                                               
      Since   Caradoc   Brandybuck,   Merry's   father,  is   here  said   to  be 
      Bingo's  cousin,  it  can  be  presumed  that  the  genealogy given  in the 
      family  tree  of  the  Brandybucks   in  LR   was  already   present,  i.e. 
      Caradoc  was  the  son  of  Old  Rory,  the   brother  of   Bingo's  mother 
      Primula.  That  Rory  Brandybuck  was  Bingo's  uncle  is   never  actually 
   
        said in LR, though of course it appears in the family  tree, but  it does 
        appear  in  rejected  versions  of  the Farmer  Maggot episode  (pp. 289, 
        296), and again later (pp. 385 - 6).                                       
            Merry  Brandybuck  and  Frodo  Took  are   the  great-great-grandsons 
        of the Old Took, as are Merry and Pippin in LR.                           
    5.   This  passage  goes  back  to  the  third  version  of  'A Long-expected 
        Party'  (p.  34).  '500  pieces  of  gold'  was  later  changed  to  '500 
        double-dragons  (gold pieces  of the  highest value  in the  Shire)', but 
        this was not taken up into the next  version of 'Ancient  History', which 
        returns  to '500  gold pieces'.  sixty years:  111 less  51 (see  p. 31). 
    6.  Gandalf's  visits  to  Hobbiton.  In The  Tale of  Years (LR  Appendix B) 
        Bilbo's  Farewell  Party  took place  in 3001;  Gandalf visited  Frodo in 
        the years 3004  - 8,  the last  visit being  in the  autumn of  3008; and 
        returned finally in April 3018 (after g and a half years): Frodo's 50th 
        birthday  was  in  September  of  that year,  when he  left Bag  End. Cf. 
  
        FR p. 55.                                                                 
            In the present text there was likewise a gap of three years after the 
        Party  before  Gandalf  came  again;  but  then  he  came  once  or twice 
        every year,  with one  gap of  two years,  till the  14th year  after the 
        Party,  when  Bingo  was  47,  and after  that 'frequently'.  The passage 
        was subsequently rewritten to read: 
        ...seeing  that Bingo  was still  quite settled.  After that  he returned 
        several   times,   until   he  suddenly   disappeared.  Bingo   heard  no 
        news  of  him  between  the 7th  and  14th  years  after  Bilbo's  depar- 
        ture,   when   Gandalf   suddenly   reappeared   one    winter's   night. 
        After that the wizard came frequently and stayed longer.                  
            For  the year  in which  the conversation  in 'Ancient  History' took 
        place (it was in the month of April, p. 254) see note 8.                  
    7.  This  is  a  reference  to  The  Hobbit,  Chapter  XIX 'The  Last Stage': 
        ...  they  had  at  last  driven the  Necromancer from  his dark  hold in 
        the south of Mirkwood.                                                    
              'Ere  long  now,'  Gandalf  was  saying,  'the  Forest   will  grow 
        somewhat  more   wholesome.  The   North  is   freed  from   that  horror 
        for many an age.                                                          
         On  his  copy  of  the  sixth  impression   (1954)  my   father  changed 
        Gandalf's  words  to  read:  The North  will be  freed from  that horror 
        for many long years,  I hope.  This is  the text  from the  third edition 
        (1966).                                                                   
            The following passage is the first clear, if very  general, statement 
        of  where  the  Land  of  Mordor  lay;  see  p.  218,  note 17.  Cf. also 
        Gandalf's  account  of  Gollum's journey  (p. 264):  'his trail  also ran 
        away  south,  far  south  of  where  I  actually  came  upon  him' (which 
        was in Mirkwood). 
    8.  in the spring of Bingo's 49th? 50th? year. At the beginning of  the next 
        chapter in this 'phase' it is said that  Bingo decided  to leave  Bag End 
        on September 22nd 'in this (his 50th) year.'                              
   
   9.   My  father  first made  the miller's  son Tom  Tunnelly, changing  it as 
        he  wrote  to  Tom  Sandyman;  Tom  was  changed   to  Ted   in  pencil, 
        before the chapter was finished, for Ted appears,  as first  written, at 
        the end of it. See p. 249, note 33.                                      
   10.  It is a very old conception that appears here; see II.323 and  note 44. 
        -  Bingo  describes  the  Elf-towers to  his companions  on the  walk to 
        Farmer  Maggot's:  he  says  that  he  saw them  once, shining  white in 
        the light  of the  Moon (p.  93). Trotter  at Bree  calls them  the West 
        Towers (pp. 155, 159).                                                   
   11.  On  Gandalf's  visits  to  the  land  of  the  Necromancer  see  p.  85, 
        note 12.                                                                 
        Here my father wrote: 'Bingo had  never seen  it on  any finger  but his 
        own forefinger', but at once struck it out.                              
   13.  My father first wrote 'One  ring to  bind them',  changing it  in pencil 
        to 'and in the darkness bind them', which  is the  form as  written from 
        the first in the whole verse that immediately follows.                   
   14.  The text of the verse of the  Rings. My  father's original  workings for 
        this verse are extant. The first complete form reads:                    
                                                                                
             Nine for the Elven-kings under moon and star,                       
             Seven for the Dwarf-lords in their halls of stone,                  
             Three for Mortal Men that wander far,                              
                One for the Dark Lord on his dark throne                         
               In  the  Land  of  Mor-dor  cohere the  shadows are.              
             One Ring to  rule them  all, One  Ring to  find them,               
             One Ring to bring them all and in the darkness bind them            
               In the Land of Mor-dor where the shadwos are.                     
                                                                                
        He was at this time still uncertain as  to the  disposition of  the Rings 
        among  the  different  peoples.  The  verse  in the  text of  the present 
  
        chapter as first written also had  'Nine rings  for the  Elven-kings' and 
        'Three  for Mortal  Men' (in  the original  text, p.  78, 'the  Elves had 
        many',  and  'Men  had  three rings',  but 'others  they found  in secret 
        places cast away by the  elf-wraiths'). But  he wrote  in the  margin (in 
        ink and at the same time as the verse itself) '3' against 'Nine'  and 'g' 
        against 'Three',  subsequently changing  the words  in the  verse itself: 
        see note 22.                                                             
          Another preliminary version of the verse has:                          
                                                                                
             Twelve for Mortal Men doomed to die,                               
             Nine for the Dwarf-lords in their halls of stone,                   
             Three for the Elven-kings of earth, sea, and sky,                   
                 One for the Dark Lord on his dark throne.                       
                                                                                
        'Twelve'  and  'Nine'  were  then  changed  to  'Nine'  and  'Seven'.  On 
        there being at one time twelve Black Riders see  p. 196.  In the  text of 
        the chapter (p.  260) the  Three Rings  are called  the Rings  'of earth, 
        air, and sky'.                                                           
   
    15.  The text as first  written here  was 'and  now that  he knows  or guesses 
         where it is he desires so greatly.'                                       
    16.  My  father  wrote  here:  'In  ancient days  the Necromancer  [servant of 
         ???]  the  Dark Lord  Sauron.' The brackets  and queries  were put  in at 
         the time of writing or very soon after. I  can only  explain this  on the 
         assumption  that  he  was   momentarily  thinking   of  Morgoth   as  the 
         Dark  Lord,  before  he  wrote the  name Sauron;  but it  is odd  that he 
         did not simply strike out the words 'servant of'.                         
    17.  Against  this  passage  my  father  wrote  in  the  margin: 'Ring-wraiths 
         later' (see p. 260). In the original text (p.  78, and  cf. the  draft on 
         which  that  was  based,  p.  75)  the  Wraiths  are  mentioned  at  this 
         point.                                                                    
    18.  My  father  wrote  'Nine,  Seven,  Three,  and  One',   reversing  'Nine' 
         and 'Three' in pencil. - Here appears explicitly for  the first  time the 
         distinction between the lesser Rings and the Rings of Power.              
    19.  The  text  as  written,  but  probably  changed  immediately,  was:  'but 
         could  see  both  the  world  under  the  sun  and  the phantom  world [> 
         the  world  of  shadow]  in  which  the invisible  creatures of  the Lord 
         moved.'                                                                   
    20.  With  this  account of  the relation  of the  power of  the Rings  to the 
         innate  qualities  of  those  who  bore  them,  and  of  the  potency  of 
         the  One  Ring  in   the  hand   of  its   maker,  compare   Queries  and 
         Alterations, note 12 (p. 227), where the  idea of  the Ruling  Ring first 
         explicitly appears.                                                       
    21.  Cf. p. 212, and Queries and Alterations, note 10 (p. 225).                
    22.  Here the Three Rings of the  Elves appear  in the  text as  first written 
         (and  the  Nine Rings  of Men  in the  next paragraph):  see note  14. In 
         the  draft  of  the  Ring-verse given  at the  end of  note 14  the Three 
         Rings are 'of earth, sea, and sky', whereas here they are 'of earth, air, 
         and                                                                 sky.' 
    23.  wizards:  cf.  p.  211,  where  Gandalf  at Rivendell  likewise includes 
         'wizards'     among     the     servants     of     the     Dark    Lord. 
    24.  the  middle-earth  was  changed  from  the  middle-world, which  is used 
         earlier in this passage and again subsequently.                           
    25.  The meaning  appears to  be that  after the  loss of  the Ruling  Ring to 
         the  Necromancer,  the  Ring-wraiths  could  no  longer  function  as his 
         servants;  they  were  not  definitively  destroyed,  but  they   had  no 
         effective  existence.  Gandalf  was  soon  to  be  proved  wrong  in this 
         opinion, of course; and it may be that  my father  introduced it  here to 
         explain Gandalf's failure to take  them into  account. In  FR he  is less 
         confident:  'It is  many a  year since  the Nine  walked abroad.  Yet who 
         knows?  As  the  Shadow  grows  once  more,  they  too  may  walk again.' 
    26.  The  name  of  the King  of Men  was first  written Valandil;  above this 
  
         my  father  wrote  Eand  Orendil. The  next part  of Gandalf's  story was 
         constantly  changed  in  the  act  of  composition,  and   at  subsequent 
         occurrences   the   name   of   the  King   varies  between   Valandil  > 
   
                                                     
                                                                                    
          Orendil/Elendil,  Elendil  >  Orendil,  and   then  Orendil   unchanged;  I 
          read  Orendil  throughout.  For  previous  hesitation  over  the  name  see 
          p. 174 note 25 and p. 197 note 3.                                          
    27.   Here my father first  wrote. "but  ere he  fell Gilgalad  cut the  One Ring 
          from the hand finger  of Sauron,  and gave  it to  Ithildor that  stood by, 
          but  Ithildor  took  it  for  his  own.' This  was changed  at the  time of 
          writing  to  the  text  given.  hand  finger  was  left  thus;  I read finger 
          because  that  is  the  word  used  in  the  next text  of this  chapter. - 
          Ithildor  was  changed  to  Isildor at  each occurrence  until the  last in 
          this  passage,  where  Isildor  was the  form first  written. See  note 29. 
    28.   The  original  reading  here  was:  'but  the  Ring  [or  >]  and  his fate 
          betrayed him'.                                                             
    29.   The  story  of  the  One  Ring  now  moves  further.  In the  original text 
          (p. 78) it was simply that the Ring 'fell  from the  hand of  an elf  as he 
          swam  across  a  river;  and  it  betrayed  him,  for  he  was  Hying  from 
          pursuit  in  the  old  wars,  and  he  became visible  to his  enemies, and 
          the  goblins  slew  him.' In  Queries and  Alterations note  12 (p.  226) a 
          new  element  was  proposed:  that  the  Ring  was  'taken  from  the  Lord 
          himself  when  Gilgalad  wrestled  with him,  and taken  by a  flying Elf'; 
          the implication clearly being that Gilgalad took  it (as  said at  first in 
          the  present  text,  see  note  27).  Now  the Elf  becomes Isildor  son of 
          Orendil (Flendil: note 26).                                                
    30.   This  passage,  from  'And  there  has  also  always  been  a  queer fate', 
          was  enclosed  in  brackets  with  a  query;  and  the last  sentence, 'But 
          the  evil  they   work...',  additionally   enclosed  in   double  brackets 
          with    a    double    query.    The   sentences    immediately   following 
          (Gandalf's  'And  that  too  may  be  a  comforting  thought, or  not', and 
          the first part of Bingo's reply) are a  pencilled addition.  But it  is not 
          clear  to  me  why  Bingo  should  be  discouraged  by the  suggestion that 
          the  evil  wrought  by  the  Rings  could  turn  to  good  and  against the 
          design of their maker.                                                     
    31.   Bingo's  version  has  slight  deviations from  the text  in The  Hobbit. - 
          It  is  not  very  evident  what  Gandalf had  deduced from  Gollum's first 
          riddle.                                                                    
    32.   In place of  this passage,  from 'He  had found  out eventually',  the text 
          as first written had (much as in the original version, p. So): 'I  think it 
          is  certain  that  Gollum  knew after  a time  that Bilbo  had in  some way 
          got "his" Ring. One can imagine...'                                        
             With   the   pencilled   extension   Gandalf's   explanation    of   how 
          Gollum  knew  that  the  hobbit  had  got  the  Ring  is extended  to cover 
          the  fact  that  Gollum  also  found  out what  his name  was. But  this is 
          odd,  since  in  the  original  story  in  The  Hobbit  as  in  the revised 
          version  Bilbo  told  Gollum  his  name:  '"What  iss  he,   my  precious?" 
          whisperered  Gollum.  "I  am  Mr  Bilbo   Baggins..."'  See   further  note 
          34 (and cf. FR p. 66).                                                     
    33.   This   phrase  of   Gandalf's,  'I   think  indeed   that  Gollum   is  the 
   
         beginning of our present troubles',  is repeated  from the  original text 
         (p. 81), and  here as  there seems  to refer  to the  fact that  the Dark 
         Lord  was  known  to  Gandalf  to be  seeking the  Ring in  the direction 
         of the Shire. But it is still not really explained what kind of searching 
         could lead  Gandalf to  describe it  as 'our  present trouble',  since he 
         knew  nothing  of  the  Black  Riders  (see  Queries and  Alterations, p. 
         224). He can hardly  be referring  to those  things mentioned  earlier in 
         the  chapter  (p.  253):  Men  moving  North  and  West,  goblins  multi- 
         plying,  new  kinds  of  trolls;  for  these  were surely  large manifes- 
  
         tations  of  the  growing  power  of the  Dark Lord,  rather than  of the 
         search for the Ring.                                                      
    34.  Here follows: '(for his ears are keen and his  spies legion)',  marked in 
         pencil  for  deletion.  This  change  perhaps  goes  with   the  puzzling 
         addition  referred  to  in note  32, where  Gandalf suggests  that Gollum 
         had  eventually  found  out  Bilbo's name;  for in  that case,  if Gollum 
         had  indeed  been  to  Mordor,  he  himself  could  have told  the Necro- 
         mancer that 'Baggins' had taken the Ring.                                 
    35.  From this point the text is written in faint pencil.                      
    36.  Above 'nineteen' is pencilled '20'. This is the  first occurrence  of the 
         term 'Rings of Power'.                                                    
    37.  From this point the  text is  again in  ink, a  good clear  manuscript to 
         the end of the chapter.                                                   
    38.  The   meaning   must  surely   be  that   Gandalf  had   'discovered  the 
         letters  of  fire'  on  the  Ring  before Bilbo  left Hobbiton;  which is 
         curious, since Gandalf also says that he did  not tell  Bilbo, and  it is 
         hard  to  imagine  him  conducting  the  test  without  Bilbo  knowing of 
         it.  In  FR  (p.  65),  when  Frodo  asked  him  when  he  discovered the 
         fire-writing,  he  replied:  'Just  now in  this room,  of course.  But I 
         expected  to  find  it.  I  have come  back from  dark journeys  and long 
         search  to make  that final  test.' Gandalf's  words on  p. 256  could be 
         taken to mean  that he  did not  know for  certain until  now: 'I  do not 
         yet  know  quite  all.  Give  me  the  Ring  a  minute.' But  they cannot 
         mean this; and he refers (p. 262) to the fire-writing on  the Ring  as if 
         it had been one of the main pieces of  evidence in  his deduction  of the 
         story which he now told to Bingo.                                         
            My father later pencilled an 'X' in the margin of  the text  here, and 
         scribbled 'did not know until recently'.                                  
    39.  See p. 252.                                                               
    40.  The original drafting  for the  episode is  extant, scribbled  faintly at 
         the end of the manuscript  of the  original version  of the  chapter, and 
         is naturally less finished; but already in this draft  the final  text is 
         fully present except in details of expression.                            
   
                                       XVI.                                    
                               DELAYS ARE DANGEROUS.                           
                                                                              
   From  'Ancient  History'  my  father  proceeded  to  the  revision   of  the 
   original  second  chapter,  which  had  been given  the title  'Three's Com- 
   pany  and  Four's  More'  (p.  49);  this new  version becomes  Chapter III, 
   but was given  no title.  Later, he  scribbled in  at the  head of  the text 
   'Delays  are  Dangerous'  (which  is the  title ab  initio of  the following 
   version of the chapter), and it is convenient to adopt this here.           
    Some  exceedingly  rough  and  fluid  notes  -  the  continuation  of those 
   mentioned at the beginning of the last chapter, p. 250 - are all  that exist 
   by way  of preparatory  writing for  this revision.  I have  already noticed 
   (p.  250)  that the  story of  Bingo's dinner-party  for Merry,  Frodo Took, 
   and  Odo  Bolger  on  the  eve  of  departure  was  devised  here,  and that 
   against  this  my  father  wrote 'Sam  Gamgee to  replace Odo'  (these notes 
   preceded  the  writing  of  'Ancient  History',   where  Sam   Gamgee  first 
   emerged). But Odo could not be  got rid  of so  easily. The  notes continue: 
   Gandalf was  supposed to  come to  party but  did not  turn up.  Bingo waits 
   till  Friday  [September  23]  but  foolishly  did not  wait any  longer, as 
   Sackville-Bagginses  threaten  to  turn  him  out:  but  sets off  on Friday 
   night.  Gives  out  he  is  going  to  stay  with  Merry  and return  to his 
   Brandybuck relations.                                                       
   A  rejected  suggestion  that  Odo  remained  at Hobbiton  'to give  news to 
   Gandalf'  shows my  father already  pondering this  question, which  after a 
   long  history of  change would  ultimately lead  to Fredegar  Bolger remain- 
   ing  at  Crickhollow (FR  p. 118). In  these notes  a Brandybuck  with the 
   Arthurian  name of  Lanorac (changed  from Bercilak),  a cousin  of Merry's, 
   'has been ordered to have all ready' in Buckland; and there is  a suggestion 
  
   for the story after they  leave Buckland  and enter  the Old  Forest: 'Frodo 
   wants to come but is told no: to give  news to  Gandalf. Merry  says nothing 
   -  but  does come:  locks door  and throws  key over  hedge.' With  this cf. 
   Queries  and  Alterations,  note  2   (p.  221):   Frodo  says   goodbye  at 
   Bucklebury.  Only  Merry  and  Bingo  ride  on  into  exile  - because Merry 
   insists. Bingo originally  intended to  go alone'  (this was  written before 
   Sam Gamgee entered).                                                        
    The  text  of  the  new  version of  this chapter  is the  most complicated 
   document yet  encountered. It  begins as  manuscript, in  which part  of the 
   narrative  is in  two variant  forms, and  then turns  back to  the original 
   typescript (given in full on pp. 49 -  65), which  was heavily  corrected in 
   two forms (with different  inks to  cover different  versions): some  of the 
   more  extensive  changes  are  on  inserted  slips.  At  the  end  my father 
   
    abandoned  the  old   typescript  and   concluded  the   chapter  in   a  new 
    manuscript - the first part of  it in  three versions.  To present  the whole 
    complex in this book is obviously impossible, and is  in any  case in  no way 
    necessary for the understanding of the development of the narrative.          
      The initial portion in manuscript extends as  far as  the beginning  of the 
    hobbits' walk on the first  night ('They  went very  quietly over  fields and 
    along hedgerows and the borders of coppices, until night  fell', p.  50), and 
    the  opening  of  the  chapter  presents an  entirely new  narrative. Leaving 
    aside for the  moment the  passage existing  in variant  forms, the  new text 
    while very rough reaches in all essentials the final form in FR, pp. 74 - 80. 
    There are  many differences  still in  wording, and  the chapter  begins with 
    the local  gossip about  the sale  of Bag  End and  then proceeds  to Bingo's 
    discussion  with  Gandalf  about  his  departure, rather  than the  other way 
    about,"  but  differences  of  substance  are  few  and  mostly  slight. More 
    emphasis is placed on the fact that  the 22nd  of September  was in  that year 
    again a Thursday (as it was in FR,  p. 77):  that seemed  to [Bingo  s] fancy 
    to  mark  the  date  as  the  proper one  for setting  out to  follow Bilbo.' 
    Gandalf's tone  to Bingo  is a  bit grimmer,  and has  more asperity;  and he 
    does not refer to the possibility that it may, or may not, be Bingo's task to 
    find  the  Cracks  of  Doom.  His  parting  words  to  him  are significantly 
    different from what he says in FR; and Bingo's state  of mind  on the  eve of 
    his own departure is given a  different emphasis.  I give  here a  portion of 
    the text, taking it up from the point where Gandalf  says that  the direction 
    which  Bingo  takes  when  he  leaves  Hobbiton  should  not  be   known  (FR 
    p. 74, at bottom).                                                            
                                                                                 
      'Well  now,'  said  Bingo,  'do  you  know  I  have  mostly   thought  just 
    about  going,  and   have  never   decided  on   the  direction!   For  where 
    shall  I  go,  and  by  what  shall  I  steer, and  what is  to be  my quest? 
    This  will  indeed  be  the  opposite  of  Bilbo's  adventure:   setting  out 
    without  any  known  destination,  and  to  get  rid  of  a treasure,  not to 
    find one.'                                                                    
      'And  to  go  there  but  not  come  back  again,  likely   enough,'  added 
    Gandalf grimly.                                                               
      'That  I  know,'  said  Bingo,  pretending  not   to  be   impressed.  'But 
    seriously, in what direction shall I start?'                                  
      'Towards   danger,   but  not   too  rashly,   nor  too   straight  towards 
    it,'  answered  Gandalf.  'Make  first for  Rivendell, if  you will  at least 
    take  that  much  advice.  After  that  we  shall  see  -  if  you  ever  get 
    there: the Road is not as easy as it was.'                                    
      'Rivendell!'  said   Bingo.  'Very   good.  That   will  please   Sam.'  He 
    did  not  add  that  it  pleased  him  too;  and  that  though  he   had  not 
    decided,  he  had  often  thought  of  making  for   the  house   of  Elrond; 
    if  only  because  he  thought  that  perhaps  Bilbo,  after  he  had  become 
    free again, had chosen that way too.                                          
   
                                         
                                                                              
  
     The  decision  to  go   Eastwards  directed   Bingo's  later   plans.  It 
   was  for  this  reason  that  he  gave   out  that   he  was   removing  to 
   Buckland,   and   actually   did   ask   his   Brandybuck   cousins,  Merry 
   and  Lanorac  and  the rest,  to look  out for  a little  place for  him to 
   live  in.(2) In the  meantime   he  went   on  much   as  usual,   and  the 
   summer  passed.  Gandalf  had  gone  off  again.  But  he  was  invited  to 
   the  farewell  party,  and  had  promised  to  arrive  on  the  day before, 
   or at latest on the  22nd itself.  'Don't go  till you  see me,  Bingo,' he 
   said,  as  he  took his  leave one  wet dark  evening in  May. 'I  may have 
   news,  and  useful  information  about  the  Road.  And   I  may   want  to 
   come with you.'(3)                                                          
                                                                              
     The   autumn   came   on.    No   news    came   from    Gandalf.   There 
   began  to  be  signs  of  activity  at  Bag-End.  Two  covered  carts  went 
   off  laden.  They  were  understood  to  be  conveying  such  furniture  as 
   Mr  Baggins  had   not  sold   to  the   Sackville-Bagginses  to   his  new 
   house  in  Buckland  by  way   of  the   Brandywine  Bridge.   Odo  Bolger, 
   Merry   Brandybuck,   and    Frodo   Took    were   staying    there   with 
   Bingo.  The  four  of  them  seemed  to  be  busy  packing  and   the  hole 
   was   all   upside-down.   On   Wednesday   September   21    Bingo   began 
   to  look  out  anxiously  for  Gandalf,  but  there  was  no  sign  of him. 
   His  birthday  morning  September  22  dawned,  as  fair  and  clear  as it 
   had for  Bilbo's party  long ago  (as it  now seemed  to Bingo).  But still 
   Gandalf  did  not  appear.  In   the  evening   Bingo  gave   his  farewell 
   party.  The  absence  of  Gandalf  rather  worried   Bingo  and   a  little 
   damped  his  spirits,  which  had  been  steadily  rising  - as  every cool 
   and  misty  autumn  morning  brought  him   closer  to   the  day   of  his 
   going.  The  only  wrench  now   was  parting   from  his   young  friends. 
   The  danger  did  not  seem  so  threatening.  He  wanted  to  be off  - at 
   once.  Everyone  had  been  told  that  he   was  leaving   for  Bucklebury 
   as  soon  as  possible  after  his  birthday.  The  Sackville-Bagginses got 
   possession  after  midnight  on  the  23rd.  All  the  same,  he  wanted to 
   see  Gandalf  first.  But  his  three  friends  were  in   high  spirits... 
                                                                              
     From  the  end  of  Bingo's  birthday  dinner  to  the  beginning  of the 
   hobbits'  night  walk  the  new  text  is  almost  the same  as that  in FR 
   (pp. 77-80), apart from the  different hobbits  present (and  still leaving 
   aside the part existing  in variant  forms). The  third cart,  bearing 'the 
   remaining and more valuable things', went off as  in FR  on the  morning of 
   the 23rd; at first Odo Bolger was said to be in charge of this, but he was 
   changed,  apparently  at  once,  to  Merry  Brandybuck.  (In  FR  Merry was 
   accompanied  by  Fredegar  Bolger,  and  my  father  queried in  the margin 
   here:  'Merry  and  Odo?').  Now  enters the  story of  Bingo's overhearing 
   Gaffer Gamgee talking (in almost the  same words  as in  FR) to  a stranger 
   
                                     
                                                                                      
   at  the  end  of  Bagshot Row:  the first  germ of  this has  been seen  in Queries 
   and  Alterations,  note  3  (p.  222).  The only  real difference  is that  the old 
   discussion  among  the  hobbits  (p.  49)  whether  to  walk  far  or not  is still 
   present,  Odo  disagreeing  with  Frodo  and   Bingo;  but   there  are   now  four 
   of them, and Bingo asks Sam for his opinion:                                        
                                                                                      
      'Well, sir,' he answered, taking off his hat and looking up at the               
   sky,  'I  do  guess  that  it  may  be  pretty  warm   tomorrow.  And               
   walking in the sun, even at this time o'  year, with  a load  on your               
   back,  can be  wearisome, like.  I votes  with Mr  Frodo, if  you ask               
   me.'                                                                                
                                                                                      
      The   variant   section   was   written   continuously   with    the   preceding 
   narrative - that is to say, it is the story as my father first intended to tell it, 
   and  the  other  version  was  written  subsequently, at  first as  an alternative. 
  
   The   divergence   begins   after   Merry's  departure   for  Buckland   on  Friday 
   September 23, Bingo's last day at' Bag End.                                         
                                                                                      
      After lunch people began to arrive - some by invitation, others                  
   brought  by  rumour  and  curiosity.  They  found  the  door open,                  
   and Bingo on the mat in the hall waiting to greet them. Inside the                  
   hall was piled an  assortment of  packages, bric-a-brac  and small                  
   articles of furniture. On every package and item there was a label                  
   tied....                                                                            
                                                                                      
      On  the  manuscript  my  father  wrote  later   that  'this   variant  depending 
   on  shortening  in  Chapter  I  and  the  transference  of  parting  gifts  etc. to 
   I I  I' was  now rejected.  The shortening  of Chapter  I proposed  is in  fact the 
   short  variant  of  the  story of  the aftermath  of Bilbo's  party which  has been 
   described  on  pp. 241  -  2:  as  I  noted  there, 'the  entire "business"  of the 
   presents,  and  the  invasion  of Bag  End, was  in this  variant removed',  for it 
   was  now  to  be  transferred  to  Bingo's departure  - orat  least, was  under the 
   option  of  being  so  transferred.  Thus  a   further  twist   is  given   to  the 
   serpentine  history  of  this  element  in  ?he  Lard  of  the  Rings: for  what is 
   involved is not of course a simple  reversion to  the story  as it  was at  the end 
   of  the  'first  phase'  of  'A  Long-expected  Party', where  also the  gifts were 
   Bingo's,  not  Bilbo's.  The  new idea  was that  the gifts,(4) the invasion  of Bag 
   End,  the  ejection  of  the  hobbits  excavating  in  the  pantry,  and  the fight 
   with   Sancho   Proudfoot   (his   adversary    here   being    Cosimo   Sackville- 
   Baggins,(5) supported  by   his  mother,   who  broke   her  umbrella   on  Sancho's 
   head)  -  that  all  this  took  place not  after the  great Birthday  Party (which 
   was  now  Bilbo's),  but  after  Bingo's  own  discreet  birthday party  before his 
   departure.                                                                          
      It is  possible and  even probable  that my  father's intention  in this  was to 
   reduce  the  element  of  Hobbiton  comedy  that  confronts   the  reader   at  the 
   outset,   and   introduce   sooner,   in   'Ancient   History',   the   very   much 
   
    weightier  matters   that  had   come  into   being  since   'A  Long-expected 
    Party' was first written.                                                      
      In this version the  story of  Bingo's walking  a little  way from  Bag End, 
    and  so  hearing  Gaffer  Gamgee  talking  to  the  Black  Rider, was  not yet 
    present;  and  when  he  has  sent  Sam  off with  the key  to his  father, he 
    leaves  by  himself.  There  is  no  mention  of  Odo  Bolger  and  Frodo Toot 
    before  the  variant  text  ends,  with  Bingo  going  down  the  garden path, 
    jumping  the fence  at the  bottom, and  passing into  the twilight.  I cannot 
    say for certain whether this is significant or not. It seems unlikely to  be a 
    mere casual oversight; but if it is not,  it means  presumably that  my father 
    was  contemplating  a  wholly  new  course  for  the  story:  Bingo   and  Sam 
    journeying   through   the   Shire  alone.   He  had   certainly  contemplated 
    something  of  the  sort earlier.  However this  may be,  nothing came  of it; 
    and he passed on at once to the second version of this  part of  the narrative 
    (the  form  in  FR),  where  Bingo  after listening  to Gaffer  Gamgee talking 
    to  the  stranger  returns  to  Bag  End and  finds Odo  and Frodo  (Pippin in 
    FR) sitting on their packs in the porch.                                       
                                                                                  
      Effectively,  then, the  third chapter  of FR,  as far  as the  departure of 
    Bingo  (Frodo)  from  Bag  End,  was  now  achieved.  My  father  here,  as  I 
    have  said,  turned  back  to  the  original  typescript, and  used it  as the 
    physical  basis  for  his  new  text  until near  the end  of the  chapter. He 
    emended  it  in  different  inks,  and  added  this  note  on  the typescript: 
    Corrections in black are for any  version. Those  in red  are for  the revised 
    version  (with  Bilbo  as  party-giver  and  including   Sam).(6) In the  new 
    material,  corrections   and  additions,   he  distinguished   very  carefully 
    between  the  two  types  of  change: in  one case  he wrote  'red emendation' 
    against the first part of a new  passage, and  'black emendation'  against the 
    next part, continuous with the first (the passage is  given in  note x  x, and 
    the reason for the distinction is very clear). It is hard to see why he should 
  
    have gone to all this trouble, unless at this stage  he was  still (remarkably 
    enough)  uncertain  about  the  new  story,  with  'Bilbo  as  party-giver and 
    including Sam', and saw the possibility of returning to the old.               
      As I have said, the presentation of the  results of  this procedure  here is 
    impossible,(7) and  unnecessary  even  if  possible.  The  effect  of  all  the 
    emendations is to bring the  original version  very close  indeed to  the form 
    in FR (pp.  80 ff.).  In places  the new  version is  a halfway  house between 
    the two, and in the latter part  the corrections  are less  thoroughgoing, but 
    only here and there is  there anything  of narrative  importance to  note; and 
    in what follows it can  be assumed  unless the  contrary is  said that  the FR 
    text  was  already  present  in  all  particulars  other  than  the  choice of 
    phrasing.   But   the   hobbits  are   now  four:   Bingo,  Frodo   Toot,  Odo 
    Bolger,  and  Sam  Gamgee,  so  that  there  is  in   this  respect   also  an 
    intervening  stage here  between the  original story  (where there  are three, 
    Bingo,  Frodo  Took,  and  Odo  Took)  and  FR  (where  there  are  again only 
    three,  but  a  different  three,  Frodo  Baggins,  Peregrin  Took,   and  Sam 
   
                     
                                                                               
    Gamgee),  and  some  variation between  the versions  in the  attribution of 
    remarks to different characters (on this matter see p. 70). But  things said 
    by Sam in FR are said by him in this text also.(8)                          
                                                                               
       At the beginning of this part of the chapter, where the old text  (p. 50) 
    had:  'They  were  now  in  Tookland;  and  they  began  to  climb  into the 
    Green  Hill  Country  south  of  Hobbiton',  the new  reads: 'They  were now 
    in  Tookland  and  going  southwards;  but  a  mile or  two further  on they 
    crossed  the  main  road  from  Much  Hemlock  (in  the  Hornblower country) 
    to  Bywater   and  Brandywine   Bridge.  Then   they  struck   eastward  and 
    began  to climb...' (9) Beside this  my father  wrote: '? Michel  Delving (the 
    chief town of the Shire back west on the  White Downs).'  This is  the first 
    appearance  of  Michel  Delving,  and  of  the  White  Downs  (see  p. 295). 
    'Much  Hemlock'  echoes  the   name  Much   Wenlock  in   Shropshire  (Much 
    'Great', as Michel).                                                        
       The Woody End is not called  'a wild  corner of  the Eastfarthing'  - the 
    'Farthings' had not yet been devised -  but it  is added  that 'Not  many of 
    them [hobbits] lived in that part.'                                         
       The  verse  The  Road  goes ever  on and  on, now  ascribed to  Bingo and 
    not to Frodo Took, is still as in the original version (p. 53).(10)         
                                                                               
         A slight difference from FR is present at the first appearance of the 
    Black Rider on the road (old version p. 54):                                
                                                                               
       Odo and Frodo ran quickly to the left, and  down into  a little          
    hollow not far from the road. There they lay flat. Bingo hesitated          
    for a second: curiosity or some other impulse was  struggling with          
    his desire to hide. Sam waited for his master  to move.  The sound          
    of hoofs drew nearer. 'Get down, Sam!' said  Bingo, just  in time.          
    They threw themselves flat in a patch of long grass behind  a tree          
    that overshadowed the road."                                                
                                                                               
       In the discussion that followed the  departure of  the first  Black Rider 
    my father retained at  this time  the old  version (p.  54), in  which Frodo 
    Took told of his encounter with a  Black Rider  in the  north of  the Shire: 
                                                                               
    ... I haven't seen one of that Kind in our Shire for years.'                
       'There are Men about, all the same,' said  Bingo; 'and  I have           
    heard many reports  of strange  folk on  our borders,  and within           
    them, of late. Down in the south Shire they have had some trouble           
    with Big People, I am told. But I have heard of nothing like this           
    rider.'                                                                     
       'I  have  though,' said  Frodo, who  had listened  intently to           
  
    Bingo's description  of the  Black Rider.  'I remember  now some-           
    thing I had quite forgotten. I was walking away  up in  the North           
    Moor - you know, right up on the northern borders of the  Shire -           
   
                                                  
                                                                             
   this  very  summer,  when  a  tall  black-cloaked  rider  met  me.  He was 
   riding  south,  and  he  stopped  and  spoke,  though  he  did   not  seem 
   able  to  speak  our  language  very  well;  he  asked   me  if   I  knew 
   whether  there  were   any  folk   called  Baggins   in  those   parts.  I 
   thought  it  very  queer  at  the time;  and I  had a  queer uncomfortable 
   feeling, too. I could not  see any  face under  his hood.  I said  no, not 
   liking the look of  him. As  far as  I heard,  he never  found his  way to 
   Hobbiton and the Baggins country.'                                         
     'Begging  your  pardon,'  put  in  Sam  suddenly,  'but  he   found  his 
   way  to  Hobbiton  all  right,  him  or  another  like  him.  Anyway  it's 
   from  Hobbiton  as  this  here  Black  Rider  comes  -  and  I  know where 
   he's going to.'                                                            
     'What  do  you  mean?'   said  Bingo,   turning  sharply.   'Why  didn't 
   you speak up before?'                                                      
                                                                             
   Sam's report  of the  Gaffer's account  to him  of the  Rider who  came to 
   Hobbiton is exactly as in FR, p. 85. Then follows:                         
                                                                             
     'Your  father  can't  be  blamed  anyway,'  said  Bingo.  'But  I should 
   have  taken more  care on  the road,  if you  had told  me this  before. I 
   wish  I  had  waited  for  Gandalf,'  he   muttered;  'but   perhaps  that 
   would have only made matters worse.'                                       
     'Then   you   know   or   guess   something   about  the   rider?'  said 
   Frodo, who had caught the muttered words. 'What is he?'                    
     'I  don't  know,  and  I  would rather  not guess,'  said Bingo.  'But I 
   don't believe either this  rider (or  yours, or  Sam's -  if they  are all 
   different)  was  really  one of  the Big  People, not  an ordinary  Man, I 
   mean.  I  wish  Gandalf  was  here;  but  now  the  most  we  can  hope is 
   that   he   will   come   quick   to   Bucklebury.   Whoever   would  have 
   expected  a  quiet  walk  from  Hobbiton  to  Buckland  to  turn   out  so 
   queer.  I  had  no  idea  that  I  was  letting you  folk in  for anything 
   dangerous.'                                                                
     'Dangerous?'  said  Frodo.  'So  you  think  it  is dangerous,  do you? 
   You  are  rather  close,  aren't  you,  Uncle  Bingo?  Never  mind   -  we 
   shall  get  your secret  out of  you some  time. But  if it  is dangerous, 
   then I am glad we are with you.'                                           
     'Hear,  hear!'  said  Odo. 'But  what is  the next  thing to  do? Shall 
   we go on at once, or stay here and have some food?...                      
                                                                             
     My father still retained the development (see pp. 55 - 6  and note  x x) 
   that a Black Rider came past, and briefly stopped beside, the great hollow 
   tree in which the hobbits sat, and only changed this story at its end: 
                                                                             
   ...  We  are  probably  making  a  fuss  about  nothing [said  Odo]. This 
   
   second rider, at any rate, was very likely only a wandering stranger            
   who has got lost; and if he met us, he would just ask us the  way to            
   Buckland or Brandywine Bridge, and ride on.'                                    
     'What if  he stops  us and  asks if  we know  where Mr  Baggins of            
   Bag-end is?' said Frodo.                                                        
     'Give  him  a  true  answer,'  said  Bingo.  'Either say:  Back in            
   Hobbiton,  where  there  are  hundreds;  or  say  Nowhere.  For  Mr            
   Bingo  Baggins  has  left  Bag-end,  and  not  yet  found  any other            
   home.  Indeed I  think he  has vanished;  here and  now I  become Mr            
   Hill of Faraway.'                                                               
                                                                                  
  
     An alternative version is provided:                                           
                                                                                  
     'What  if  he stops  us and  asks if  we know  where Mr  Baggins of           
   Bag-end is? ' said Frodo.                                                       
     'Tell him that he has vanished! ' said Odo. 'After all  one Baggins           
   of Bag-end has vanished, and how should we  know that  it is  not old           
   Bilbo  that  he  wants  to  pay a  belated call  on? Bilbo  made some           
   queer friends in his travels, by his own account.'                              
     Bingo looked quickly at Odo.  'That is  an idea,'  he said.  'But I           
   hope we shall not be asked that  question; and  if we  are, I  have a           
   feeling that silence will be the best answer. Now let us get on. I am           
   glad the road is winding.'                                                      
                                                                                  
     This entire element was removed in FR (p. 86).                                
          When the singing of the Elves is heard (old version p. 58) Bingo still 
   attributes  to  Bilbo  his  knowledge that  there were  sometimes Elves  in the 
   Woody  End  (cf.  the  passage  in  'Ancient  History',  p.  253), and  he says 
   that  they  wander  into  the  Shire  in spring  and autumn  'out of  their own 
   lands  far  beyond  the  river',  in FR  (p. 88)  Frodo knows  independently of 
   Bilbo  that  Elves  may  be  met  with  in the  Woody End,  and says  that they 
   come   'out   of  their   own  lands   away  beyond   the  Tower   Hills.'  The 
   conception of Elvish lands west of  the Shire  was of  course fully  present at 
   this  time:  cf.  Sam's  words  about Elves  'going to  the harbours,  out away 
   West,  away  beyond  the  Towers'  (p.  254).  The  hymn  to  Elbereth  has the 
   last emendation needed  to bring  it to  the final  form (see  p. 59):  cold to 
   bright in the second line of the second verse. It is still said to be  sung 'in 
   the secret elf-tongue'. At its end,  Bingo speaks  of the  High Elves  as Frodo 
   does  in  FR  (p.  89),  though  without  saying  'They   spoke  the   name  of 
   Elbereth! ' - thus it is not explained how he knows they are High Elves.(12)    
     Odo's  unfortunate  remark  ('I  suppose  we  shall  get  a  really  good bed 
   and  supper?')  is  retained,  and  Bingo's  greeting  that  Bilbo  had  taught 
   him,  'The  stars  shine  on  the  hour  of  our  meeting',  remains   only  in 
   translation. Gildor in his reply refers to Bingo's being 'a scholar in the elf- 
   tongue',  changed  from  'the  elf-latin' (p.  60), where  FR has  'the Ancient 
   
                 
                                                                             
   Tongue'. It is still the Moon, and not the autumn stars,  that is  seen in 
   the sky; and the different recollections by the hobbits of the  meal eaten 
   with the Elves are retained from the old  text, with  the addition  of the 
   passage about Sam (FR p. 90).                                              
                                                                             
    From  this  point  my  father  abandoned the  old typescript,  and though 
   returning to it  just at  the end  continued the  text in  manuscript. The 
   beginning of Bingo's conversation with  Gildor is  extant in  three forms. 
   All three begin  as in  FR, p.  92 ('They  spoke of  many things,  old and 
   new'), but in the first Gildor goes on from 'The secret will not reach the 
   Enemy from us' with 'But why did  you not  go before?'  - the  first thing 
   that he says to Bingo in the original  version ('Why  did you  choose this 
   moment to set out?', p. 62). Bingo replies with a very brief  reference to 
   his divided mind about  leaving the  Shire, and  then Gildor  explains him 
   to himself:                                                                
                                                                             
    'That  I  can  understand,'  said  Gildor.  'Half  your  heart  wished to 
   go, but the  other half  held you  back; for  its home  was in  the Shire, 
   and  its  delight  in  bed and  board and  the voices  of friends,  and in 
   the  changing  of  the  gentle  seasons  among the  fields and  trees. But 
   since  you are  a hobbit  that half  is the  stronger, as  it was  even in 
   Bilbo. What has made it surrender?'                                        
    'Yes,  I  am  an  ordinary  hobbit,  and   so  I   always  shall   be,  I 
   imagine,'  said  Bingo.  'But  a  most  un-hobbitlike  fate has  been laid 
   upon me.'                                                                  
  
    'Then  you  are  not  an  ordinary  hobbit,'  said  Gildor,  'for  other- 
   wise  that  could  not  be  so.  But the  half that  is plain  hobbit will 
   suffer  much  I  fear from  being forced  to follow  the other  half which 
   is  worthy  of  the strange  fate, until  it too  becomes worthy  (and yet 
   remains  hobbit).  For  that  must  be the  purpose of  your fate,  or the 
   purpose  of  that  part  of  your  fate which  concerns you  yourself. The 
   hobbit half that loves the Shire is not to be  despised but  it has  to be 
   trained,  and   to  rediscover   the  changing   seasons  and   voices  of 
   friends when they have been lost.'                                         
                                                                             
   Here the text ends. The second of  these abandoned  versions is  nearer to 
   FR, but  has Gildor  speak severely  about Bingo's  lateness on  the road: 
                                                                             
     'Has Gandalf told you nothing?'                                          
     'Nothing about such creatures.'                                          
     'Is it not by his advice, then, that you have left your home? Did        
   he not even urge you to make haste? '                                      
     'Yes. He wished me to go sooner in the year. He said that delay          
   might prove dangerous; and I begin to fear that it has.'                   
     'Why did you not go before?'                                             
   
    Bingo  then  speaks  about  his  two  'halves',  though  without  comment, 
    moves into an explanation of why he  lingered till  autumn, and  speaks of 
    his dismay at the danger that is already threatening.                      
      The third text is very close to and quite largely word for word the same 
    as the final form until near the end of the conversation, where the matter 
    though  essentially the  same is  somewhat differently  arranged. Gildor's 
    advice about taking companions  is more  explicit than  in FR  ('Take such 
    friends as are trusty and willing', p. 94): here he says 'If there are any 
    whom you can wholly trust, and who are willing to  share your  peril, take 
    them with  you.' He  is referring  to Bingo's  present companions;  for he 
    goes on (much as in the old  version, p.  64): 'They  will protect  you. I 
    think it  likely that  your three  companions have  already helped  you to 
    escape:  the  Riders  did  not  know that  they were  with you,  and their 
    presence has for the time being confused the scent.' But  at the  very end 
    there occurs this passage:                                                 
                                                                              
    ...  In   this  meeting   there  may   be  more   than  chance;   but  the 
    purpose is not clear to me, and  I fear  to say  too much.  But' -  and he 
    paused  and  looked  intently  at  Bingo  -  'have  you   perhaps  Bilbo's 
    ring with you?'                                                            
      'Yes, I have,' said Bingo, taken aback.                                  
      'Then  I  will  add this  last word.  If a  Rider approaches  or pursues 
    you  hard  -  do  not  use the  ring to  escape from  his search.  I guess 
    that the ring will help him more than you.'                                
      'More  mysteries!'  said  Bingo.  'How   can  a   ring  that   makes  me 
    invisible help a Black Rider to find me?'                                  
      'I  will  answer  only  this,'  said  Gildor:  'the  ring  came  in  the 
    beginning   from   the   Enemy,   and   was   not   made  to   delude  his 
    servants.'                                                                 
      'But   Bilbo  used   his  ring   to  escape   from  goblins,   and  evil 
    creatures,' said Bingo.                                                    
      'Black  Riders  are  not goblins,'  said the  Elf. 'Ask  no more  of me. 
    But  my  heart  forebodes  that  ere  all  is  ended  you  Bingo   son  of 
    Drogo  will  know  more  of  these  fell  things  than  Gildor  Inglorion. 
    May Elbereth protect you! '                                                
      'You  are  far  worse  than  Gandalf,'  cried  Bingo;  'and  I  am  now 
    more  completely  terrified  than  I  have  ever  been in  my life.  But I 
    am deeply grateful to you.'                                                
                                                                              
      The end of the chapter is  virtually the  same in  the old  version, the 
    present text, and FR; but  now Gildor  adds the  salutation: 'and  may the 
  
    stars shine upon the end of your road.'                                    
   
                                  NOTES.                                          
                                                                                 
    1. The  different  arrangement  of  the  opening  of  the  chapter  introduces 
       Bingo's  intention  to go  and live  in Buckland  before it  actually arose 
       as a result of  his conversation  with Gandalf.  It may  be that  my father 
       afterwards  reversed  the  order of  these narrative  elements in  order to 
       avoid this.                                                                
    2. This  passage,  from  'and  actually  did  ask  his   Brandybuck  cousins', 
       was struck out in pencil and replaced by the following:                    
          With   the  help   of  his   Brandybuck  cousin   Merry  he   chose  and 
       bought  a  little  house  [added  subsequently:  at  Crickhollow]   in  the 
       country  behind  Bucklebury,  and   began  to   make  preparations   for  a 
       removal.                                                                   
    3. Gandalf's words were changed in pencil thus:                               
          'I shall want to see  you before  you set  out, Bingo,'  he said,  as he 
       took  his  leave  one  wet  dark  evening  in  May. 'I  may have  news, and 
       useful  information  about  the   Road.'  Bingo   was  not   clear  whether 
       Gandalf intended to go with him to Rivendell or not.                       
    4. There  is no  new list  of presents  in this  variant: my  father contented 
       himself  with  a  reference  to  the  latest  version  of  'A Long-expected 
       party', which was to be 'suitably emended' (p. 247, note 21).              
    5. The  Sackville-Bagginses'  son  now  first  appears.  It  is  said  in both 
       variants  that  Lobelia  'and  her  pimply  son   Cosimo  (and   his  over- 
       shadowed  wife  Miranda)  lived  at  Bag-end  for   a  long   while  after- 
       wards /  for many  a year  after.' Lobelia  was in  both versions  92 years 
       old  at  this time,  and had  had to  wait seventy-seven  years (as  in FR) 
       for  Bag-end,  which   makes  her   a  grasping   fifteen  year   old  when 
       Bilbo  came  back  at  the  end  of The  Hobbit to  find her  measuring his 
       rooms;  in  FR  she  was  a  hundred  years  old,  and  in  the  second  of 
       these  variant  versions  '92'  is  changed  to  '102'.  In  FR her  son is 
       'sandy-haired Lotho', and no wife is named.                                
    6. The corrections  are in  fact in  blue, black,  and red  inks. I  have said 
       earlier (p. 48 and note 1) that those in black ink belong to a  very early 
       stage  of  revision.  Those  in  blue  and  red  were  made at  the present 
       stage;  but  in  his  note  on  the  subject  my father  no doubt  meant by 
       'corrections in black' to include all those that were not in red.          
    7. I  give  an  example,  however,  to  show  the  nature  of   the  procedure 
       (original version p. 51):                                                  
            'The  wind's  in  the  West,'  said  Odo.  'If  we  go down  the other 
       side of this  hill we  are climbing,  we ought  to find  a spot  fairly dry 
       and sheltered.'                                                            
       The  red  ink corrections  are given  here in  italics; other  changes from 
       the original text are in black (actually blue, see note 6) ink.            
            'The  wind's  in  the  West,'  said  Sam.  'If  we  go down  the other 
       side  of  this  hill  we  are  climbing,  we  shall  find  a  spot  that is 
       sheltered   and  snug   enough,  sir.   There  is   a  dry   fir-wood  just 
   
    ahead, if I remember rightly.' Sam knew the land well within 
    about twenty miles of Hobbiton, but that was the limit of his 
    geography. 
   See also note 11. 
   8. The text is actually rendered still more complicated by a layer of 
    later emendation arising from my father's intention to get rid of Odo 
    altogether, leaving Bingo, Frodo Took, and Sam, but this is here 
    ignored. 
   9. In the original texts the crossing of the East Road had been omitted 
      (see pp. 46 - 7, 50). - With 'Michel Delving' for 'Much Hemlock (in 
    the Hornblower country)' and 'south-east' for 'eastward', this is the 
    reading of FR - in the first edition of LR. In the second edition 
    (1966) the text was changed to read: 
  
      A mile or two further south they hastily crossed the great road 
     from the Brandywine Bridge; they were now in the Tookland and 
     bending south-eastwards they made for the Green Hill Country. 
     As they began to climb its first slopes they looked back and saw 
     the lamps in Hobbiton far off twinkling... 
     Robert Foster, in The Complete Guide to Middle-earth, entry 
    Hornblower, says that 'all or most' of the Hornblowers 'dwelt in the 
    Southfarthing'; this seems to be based only on the statement in the 
    Prologue to LR that Tobold Hornblower, first grower of pipeweed, 
    lived at Longbottom in the Southfarthing, but may well be a legiti- 
    mate deduction. A few hobbit 'family territories' are marked on my 
    father's map of the Shire (p. 107, item I), but the Hornblowers are 
    not among them. (The Bracegirdles are placed west of Girdley 
    Island in the Brandywine; the Bolgers south of the East Road and 
    north of the Woody End; the Boffins north of Hobbiton Hill - cf. 
    Mr Boffin of Overhill, FR p. 53; and the Tooks in Tookland, south 
    of Hobbiton.) See p. 304, note 1. 
   10. See p. 246, note 18. The verse is now a repetition, for Bilbo had 
     sung it before he left Bag End (p. 240); but whereas in FR 
     (pp. 82-3) the only difference between the two recitations is that 
    Bilbo says 'eager feet' in the 5th line and Frodo 'weary feet', here 
    Bingo has also 'we' for 'I' in the 4th and 8th lines (retained from the 
    original text, p. 53). 
   11. This passage interestingly exemplifies the 'two-tier' system of 
     emendation which my father employed in this text (see p. 277). The 
     new passage in which Bingo wonders if it is Gandalf coming after 
     them and proposes to surprise him, though feeling certain that it is 
     not him - exactly as in FR pp. 83 - 4 - is a 'red' emendation: because 
     according to the new story Gandalf might well be expected to have 
     just missed them at Hobbiton and be following on their heels, 
     whereas according to the old story - in which the Birthday Party was 
     Bingo's - Gandalf left immediately after the fireworks and went east 
     (see p. 101 and note 12). 
   
    The  remainder  of  the  new  passage  (cited  in  the  text),  describing 
    Bingo's  conflicting  desires  to  hide  and  not  to  hide, is  a 'black' 
    emendation  (i.e.  covering  both  'old' and  'new' stories)  - as  is the 
    addition   almost  immediately   following,  in   which  Bingo   feels  an 
    urgent  desire  to  put  on  the  Ring,  but  does not:  because, whatever 
    version  is  followed,  the  nature  of  the  Ring  demands  these changes 
    (cf.  Queries  and  Alterations,  note  7p  (p. 224):  'Bingo must  NOT put 
    on  his  Ring  when  Black  Riders  go  by  -  in  view of  later develop- 
    ments.  He  must   think  of   doing  so   but  somehow   be  prevented.') 
  12. The text of FR here, 'I did not know that any of that fairest folk were 
    ever seen in the  Shire', was  emended in  the second  edition to  'Few of 
    that fairest folk are ever seen  in the  Shire.'- For  previous references 
    to  the  High  Elves  (which  means   now  the   Elves  of   Valinor)  see 
    pp 187, 225, 260.                                                          
   
                                        XVII.                                     
                              A SHORT CUT TO MUSHROOMS.                           
                                                                                 
   The  third  of  the  original  chapters  (pp.  88   ff.)  was   now  rewritten, 
   numbered  'IV',  and  given  a  title,  'A  Short  Cut  to Mushrooms'.  This is 
   a readily legible but much  altered manuscript,  with a  great deal  of variant 
   and  rejected  material.  The  final  result, however,  as achieved  already at 
   this time (if a long variant  version of  the Farmer  Maggot interlude,  not at 
   once  rejected,  is  ignored for  the moment),  is virtually  Chapter 5  in The 
   Fellowship of the Ring, to  a very  great extent  word for  word, and  there is 
   not much that needs to be said about it.                                       
    The  chief  difference from  FR lies  of course  in the  fact that  there were 
   still  Frodo  Took  and  Odo  Bolger  and  not  simply  Pippin.  Pippin's  part 
  
   and  all  the  things he  says in  FR are  present in  almost exactly  the same 
   form;  but  where  in  FR  it is  Pippin who  is familiar  with the  region and 
   who  knows  Farmer  Maggot,  in  the  present  text  (as  also in  the original 
   version)  this  is Frodo  Took's part,  and once  they have  got down  into the 
   flat country Odo is in the background.                                         
    A  good  deal  of  new  geography  enters  with  the  discussion   whether  to 
   take  a  short  cut  or  not  (FR  p.  97).  While  the  wet low-lying  land is 
   described in the original story  (pp. 91  - 2),  it is  now called  the Marish, 
   and  the  northward  curve  of the  road (p.  89) is  explained: 'to  get round 
   the  north  of  the  Marish.'  The  way  south   from  Brandywine   Bridge  now 
   appears - first called 'the  raised road',  then 'the  banked road',  then 'the 
   causeway':  'the  causeway  that  runs  from  the  Bridge  through   Stock  and 
   past  the  Ferry  down  along  the River  to Deephallow.'  Here the  village of 
   Stock  is  first  named  (and  its  inn  the Golden  Perch, where  according to 
   Odo  there  used  to  be  the  best  beer  in  'the  East  Shire'),   and  also 
   Deephallow,  which  though  marked  on  my  father's  map  of  the   Shire  and 
   on the map in FR  is never  mentioned in  the text  of The  Lord of  the Rings. 
   (In  the  original  version  of  this  chapter  there is  no suggestion  of the 
   causeway  road,  and  the  hobbits  leaving Maggot's  lane came  out on  to the 
   road they had left, shortly before it  reached the  Ferry: see  p. 97  and note 
   8.  Stock  had  not  then  been devised.  Later in  the old  version Marmaduke, 
   arguing  for  going through  the Old  Forest, says  that it  would be  silly of 
   them to start their journey by 'jogging along a dull river-side road -  in full 
   view  of  all  the  numerous  hobbits  of  Buckland',  but  he  is  speaking of 
   the  road  within  Buckland,  on  the  east  side  of  the Brandywine:  p. 106, 
   note 18).                                                                      
    The   argument   about   which   way  to   go  is   mainly  between   Odo  and 
   Frodo,  and  is  somewhat  different  from  the  final  form. Odo,  not knowing 
   
    
                                                                                
   the country, argued that there would be  'all kinds  of obstacles'  when they 
   got  down  into  the  Marish, to  which Frodo  replied that  he did  know it, 
   and  that  the Marish  was now  'all tamed  and drained'  (in FR  Pippin, who 
   takes  Frodo  Took's part  in that  he does  know the  country, but  Odo's in 
   that he has his eye on  the Golden  Perch, argues  with Frodo  (Baggins) that 
   in the Marish 'there are bogs and all kinds of difficulties').'               
    The  stream  that  barred  their  passage  is now  identified as  the Stock- 
   brook.  The  only  other  feature   to  mention   before  coming   to  Farmer 
   Maggot is a rejected passage that  was to  take the  place of  the mysterious 
   sniffing that interrupted Odo's song in praise of the bottle in  the original 
   version (p. 91). There, a  pencilled note  on the  manuscript (p.  105, note 
   3) said: 'Sound of hoofs going by not far off.'                               
                                                                                
    Ho!  ho!  ho!  they  began  again  louder.  'Hush!  ' said  Sam. 'I  think I 
   can  hear   something.'  They   stopped  short.   Bingo  sat   up.  Listening 
   he  caught  or  thought  he  caught  the  sound  of  hoofs,  some   way  off, 
   going  at  a  trot.  They  sat  silent  for  some while  after the  sound had 
   died  away;  but  at  last  Frodo   spoke.  'That's   very  odd,'   he  said. 
   'There  is  not  any  road  that  I  know  of  anywhere  near, yet  the hoofs 
   were  not  going  on  turf  or leaves  - if  they were  hoofs.' 'But  if they 
   were,  it  does  not  follow that  it was  the sound  of a  Black Rider,'said 
   Odo.   'The   land   is  not   quite  uninhabited   round  here:   there  are 
   farms and villages.'                                                          
                                                                                
    This  was  replaced  by  the  terrible  signal  cries,  exactly  as   in  FR 
   (pp. 99 - 100). From a rejected page a little later, when they came  into the 
   'tame and well-ordered lands',  it is  clear that  the hoof-beats  they heard 
   were  not in  fact so  mysterious: 'They  were just  beginning to  think that 
   they  had  imagined the  sound of  hoofs, when  they came  to a  gate: beyond 
   it a rutted lane wound away towards a  distant clump  of trees'  (i.e. Farmer 
   Maggot's)  The  horseman  they  heard  was  the  Black  Rider  who   came  to 
  
   Maggot's door.                                                                
                                                                                
    When  my  father  came  in  this  version  to  Farmer  Maggot,  he  followed 
   the old story in this: Bingo put on the Ring  in the  lane outside  the farm, 
   then  entered  the  house  invisibly,  and  drank  Farmer  Maggot's  beer, so 
   that  the  departure  of  the  others  was  highly embarrassing  and unhappy. 
   Considering  all  that  had  now  been  said  concerning  the  Ring  this  is 
   remarkable; but I think that my father was reluctant  to lose  this interlude 
   (see also note 13), and although at this time he also wrote the story of the 
   visit to Maggot's in exactly the form it has in FR,  he retained  this first, 
   entirely  different  account  of   what  happened   in  Maggot's   house  and 
   marked it as a variant.                                                       
    In  it,  Maggot  becomes  a  violent  and  intransigeant  character,  with a 
   black hatred of all Bagginses - a  development clearly  arising, as  I think, 
   from  the  need  to explain  the intensity  of Bingo's  alarm when  he learns 
   
    who is  the owner  of the  farm, an  alarm great  enough (coupled  with the 
    ferocious dogs) to explain in  turn how  he could  put the  Ring on  in the 
    face of all counsel. In the original  version Bingo  put on  the Ring  as a 
    matter  of  course,  as  he  put  it  on  when  the  Black Riders  came by. 
    Moreover, as the story  stood then  Frodo and  Odo were  perfectly familiar 
    with his possession of a magic ring that conferred invisibility,  and after 
    they  left  Farmer  Maggot's  Odo  addressed  Bingo  while  he   was  still 
    invisible, calling his behaviour 'a silly trick' (p. 97). But now they were 
    not (cf. p.245, note 3: Bilbo  wrote his  adventures in  a private  book of 
    memoirs,  in  which  he  recounted  some  things that  he had  never spoken 
    about {such as the magic ring); but that  book was  never published  in the 
    Shire, and  he never  showed it  to anyone,  except his  favourite "nephew" 
    Bingo.') The great  problem now  with this  story, my  father noted  in the 
    margin  of  the  manuscript,  was  that  it  would necessitate  making Odo, 
    Frodo, and Sam all aware of Bingo's ring - 'which is a  pity'; or  else, he 
    added,  'making  the  others  equally  astonished  with  Farmer   Maggot  - 
    which is difficult.'  He was  even prepared,  however, as  he noted  in the 
    same place, to consider altering the structure to the extent of getting rid 
    of Odo and Frodo  from this  episode by  making them  the advance  party to 
    Buckland,  while  Bingo's  walk  from  Hobbiton  would  be  with  Merry and 
    Sam - which seems to imply that Merry had been let into  the secret  of the 
    Ring.  Sam  might  be  supposed  to have  known of  it from  his eavesdrop- 
    ping  under  the  window  of Bag  End at  the end  of the  chapter 'Ancient 
    History', and my father also revised the text here and  there in  pencil in 
    order to 'allow this version to stand if Bingo's ring is unknown to any but 
    Sam.' A point he did not make here  is the  distinction between  the others 
    knowing  about  the  Ring  and  Bingo's  knowing that  they knew;  and when 
    he reached the conversation in the house in Buckland  (not much  later, for 
    the  text  of  the two  chapters is  continuous in  the manuscript)  he had 
    decided  that  they  did  know, but  had kept  the knowledge  to themselves 
    (as in FR, p. 114).                                                        
      I give now the greater part of this first variant version.                
                                                                               
      They  came  to  a  gate,  beyond   which  a   rutted  lane   ran  between 
    low  hedges  towards  a  distant   clump  of   trees.  Frodo   stopped.  'I 
    know  these  fields!'  he  said.  'They  are part  of old  Farmer Maggot's 
    land.(2) That must be his farm away there in the trees.'                      
      'One  trouble  after  another!  '  said  Bingo,  looking  nearly  as much 
    alarmed as if  Frodo had  declared the  lane to  be the  slot leading  to a 
    dragon's lair. The others looked at him in astonishment.                    
      'What's wrong with old Maggot?' asked Frodo.(3)                           
      'I  don't  like  him,  and he  doesn't like  me,' said  Bingo. 'If  I had 
    thought  my  short  cut  would  bring  me  near  his  farm  today,  I would 
    have  gone  by  the  long  road.  I  haven't  been  near  it for  years and 
    years.'                                                                     
   
  
                                                        
                                                                              
    'Why ever not? ' said  Frodo. 'He's  all right,  if you  get on  the right 
   side  of  him.  I  thought  he  was  friendly to  all the  Brandybuck clan. 
   Though  he   is  a   terror  to   trespassers,  and   he  does   keep  some 
   ferocious-looking  dogs.  But  after  all  we  are  near  the  borders here 
   and folk have to be more on their guard.'                                   
    'That's just  it,' said  Bingo. 'I  used to  trespass on  his land  when I 
   was  a  youngster  at  Bucklebury.  His  fields  used  to  grow   the  best 
   mushrooms.(4) I  killed  one  of  his  dogs once.  I broke  its head  with a 
   heavy  stone.  A  lucky  shot,  for  I  was  terrified,  and  I  believe it 
   would  have  mauled  me.  He  beat  me,  and  told  me  he  would  kill  me 
   next  time  I  put  a  foot  over his  boundaries. "I'd  kill you  now," he 
   said,  "if  you  were  not  Mr   Rory's  nephew,(5) more's  the   pity  and 
   shame to the Brandybucks."'                                                 
    'But   that's   long   ago,'  said   Frodo.  'He   won't  kill   Mr  Bingo 
   Baggins,  late  of  Bag-end,  because  of  his  misdeeds  when  he  was one 
   of  the  many  young  rascals  of  Brandy  Hall.   Even  if   he  remembers 
   about it.'                                                                  
    'I  don't  fancy  Maggot  is  a good  forgetter,' said  Bingo, 'especially 
   not  where  his  dogs  are  concerned.  They  used  to  say  he  loved  his 
   dogs  more  than  his  children.  And  Bilbo told  me (only  a year  or two 
   before  he  left  the  Shire) that  he was  once down  this way  and called 
   at  the  farm  to  get  a  bite  and  drink.  When  he  gave  his  name old 
   Maggot  ordered  him  off.  "I'll  have  no   Baggins  over   my  doorstep. 
   A   lot   of   thievish  murderous   rascals.  You   get  back   where  you 
   belong,"  he  said,  and  threatened  him  with  a  stick. He's  shaken his 
   fist at me, if we passed on the road, many a time since.'(6)                
    'Well  I'm  blest,'  said  Odo.  'So  now  I  suppose  we  shall  all  get 
   beaten or bitten, if we are seen with the marauding Bingo.'                 
    'Nonsense!  '  said  Frodo.  'Get  into  the  lane,  and  then  you  won't 
   be  trespassing.  Maggot  used  to  be  quite   friendly  with   Merry  and 
   me. I'll talk to him.'                                                      
    They  went  along  the  lane,  until  they  saw  the  thatched roofs  of a 
   large   house   and   farm-buildings   peeping   out   among    the   trees 
   ahead.  The  Maggots  and  the  Puddifoots  of  Stock   and  most   of  the 
   folk of the Marish were house-dwellers...                                   
                                                                              
   At  this  point a  long digression  was introduced  (following that  in the 
   original version, p. 92) on the subject  of hobbits  living in  houses; see 
                                                                              
   pp.294-5.                                                                   
                                                                              
   ...  and this  farm was  stoutly built  of brick  and had  a high  wall all 
   round  it.  There  was  a  strong  wooden gate  in the  wall opening  on to 
   the  lane.  Bingo   lagged  behind.   Suddenly  as   they  drew   nearer  a 
   
   terrific baying and barking broke out, and a loud voice  was heard             
   shouting: 'Grip! Fang! Wolf! Go on, lads! Go on! '                             
     This  was  too  much  for  Bingo.  He slipped  on the  Ring, and             
   vanished. 'It can't do any harm this once,' he thought. 'I am sure             
   Bilbo would have done the same.'                                               
     He was only just in time. The  gate opened  and three  huge dogs             
   came pelting out into the lane, and dashed towards the travellers.             
   Odo  and  Sam  shrank  against  the  wall,  while  two  large grey             
   wolvish-looking dogs sniffed at  them. The  third dog  halted near             
   Bingo  sniffing and  growling with  the hair  rising on  its neck,             
   and a puzzled look in its eyes. Frodo  walked on  a few  paces un-             
   molested.                                                                      
     Through the gate came a broad thickset hobbit  with a  round red             
   face (7) and a  soft high-crowned  hat. 'Hullo!  hullo! And  who may             
   you be, and what may you be doing?' he asked.                                  
  
     'Good afternoon, Farmer Maggot! ' said Frodo.                                
     The farmer looked at him closely. 'Well now,'  he said.  'Let me             
   see  -  you'll  be  Mr Frodo  Took, Mr  Folco's son,  if I  am not             
   mistook. I seldom am, I've a rare memory for faces. It's some time             
   since I saw you round here, with Mr Merry Brandybuck...                        
                                                                                 
     The opening encounter with Maggot is then exactly as in the other            
   variant of the episode, which is to say exactly as in FR p. 102, as far as 'to 
   the great relief of Odo  and Sam  the dogs  let them  go free.'  Then follows: 
                                                                                 
   Odo and Frodo at once went through the gate, but Sam hesitated.                
   So did the third dog. He remained standing growling and bristl-                
   ing.                                                                           
                                                                                 
     This was altered in pencil to read:                                          
                                                                                 
   Odo joined Frodo at the gate, but Sam hesitated in the  lane. Frodo            
   looked  back  to  beckon  Bingo,  and  wondered  how  to  introduce            
   him, whether to give  his name,  or hope  that Maggot's  memory was            
   less good than he boasted, and say nothing; but  there was  no sign            
   of Bingo to be seen. Sam was watching one of the dogs. It was still            
   standing growling and bristling. It all seemed rather queer.                   
                                                                                 
     This was one of the changes made 'to allow this version to stand if 
   Bingo's ring is unknown to any but Sam' (p. 288).                              
                                                                                 
     'Here, Wolf!' cried Farmer Maggot, looking back.  'Dang it,                  
   what's come to the dog. Heel, Wolf! '                                          
     The dog obeyed reluctantly, and at the gate turned back and                  
   barked.                                                                        
   
     'What's  the  matter  with  you?'  said  the farmer.  'This is  a queer 
   day,  and  no  mistake.  Wolf  went near  off his  head when  that fellow 
   came  riding   up,  and   now  you'd   think  he   could  see   or  smell 
   something that ain't there.'                                             
     They   went  into   the  farmer's   kitchen,  and   sat  by   the  wide 
   fireplace.   The   dogs   were   shut   up,  as   neither  Odo   nor  Sam 
   concealed   their  uneasiness   while  they   were  about.   'They  won't 
   harm  you,' said  the farmer,  'not unless  I tell  them to.'  Mrs Maggot 
   brought  out  beer  and  filled  four  large earthenware  mugs. It  was a 
   good  brew,  and  Odo  found  himself   fully  compensated   for  missing 
   the  Golden  Perch.  Sam  would  have enjoyed  it better,  if he  had not 
   been anxious about his master.                                           
     'And   where   might   you   be   coming   from   and   going   to,  Mr 
   Frodo?'   asked   Farmer   Maggot   with   a   shrewd  look.   'Were  you 
   coming  to  visit  me?  For  if  so  you  had gone  past my  gate without 
   my seeing you.'                                                          
     'Well, no,' said  Frodo. 'To  tell you  the truth  (since you  guess it 
   already)  we  had  been on  your fields.  But it  was quite  by accident. 
   We  lost  our  way  back  near  Woodhall trying  to take  a short  cut to 
   the  causeway  near  the  Ferry. We  are in  rather a  hurry to  get over 
   into Buckland.'                                                          
     'Then  the  road  would  have  served  you  better,'  said  the farmer. 
   'But  you  and  Mr  Merry  have  my  leave to  walk on  my land,  as long 
   as  you  do  no  damage.  Not  like  those  thievish  folk from  way back 
   West  -  begging  your  pardon,  I  was  forgetting  you  were a  Took by 
   name,  and  only  half   a  Brandybuck   as  you   might  say.   But  you 
   aren't  a  Baggins  or  you'd  not   be  inside   here.  That   Mr  Bingo 
   Baggins  he  killed  one  of  my  dogs once,  he did.  It's more  than 30 
   years ago, but I haven't forgotten it, and  I'll remind  him of  it sharp 
   too  if  ever  he  dares  to  come  round here.  I hear  tell that  he is 
   coming  back to  live in  Buckland. More's  the pity.  I can't  think why 
  
   the Brandybucks allow it.'                                               
     'But  Mr  Bingo's  half  a  Brandybuck  too,'   said  Odo   (trying  to 
   keep  from  smiling).  'He's  quite  a nice  fellow when  you get  on the 
   right  side  of  him; though  he will  go walking  across country  and he 
   is fond of mushrooms.'                                                   
     There  seemed  to  be  a  breath,  the  ghost  of  an  exclamation, not 
   far from Odo's ear, though he could not be quite sure.(9)                
     'That's  just it,'  said the  farmer. 'He  used to  take mine  though I 
   beat him for it. And I'll beat him again, if I catch him at it.  But that 
   reminds  me:  what  do  you   think  that   funny  customer   asked  me?' 
   
    Farmer  Maggot then  turns to  his account  of the  funny customer,  and his 
    report, though briefer, goes pretty well as in the other variant version and 
    in FR,(10) with this difference:                                               
                                                                                
    '...  I  had  a  sort  of shiver  down my  back. But  that question  was too 
    much  for  me.  "Be  off,"  I  said.  "There  are  no  Bagginses  here,  and 
    won't be while  I am  on my  legs. If  you are  a friend  of theirs  you are 
    not welcome. I give you one minute before I call my dogs."                   
                                                                                
      From  '"I  don't  know  what  to  think,"  said Frodo'  the story  in this 
    version moves in the direction of farce.                                     
                                                                                
      'Then  I'll  tell  you  what  to  think,'  said  Maggot.  'This  Mr  Bingo 
    Baggins  has  got  into  some  trouble.  I  hear  tell that  he has  lost or 
    wasted  most  of  the  money  he  got  from  old  Bilbo  Baggins.  And  that 
    was  got  in  some  queer  fashion,  in  foreign   parts,  too,   they  say. 
    Mark  my  words,  this  all  comes  of  some  of  those  doings  of  old  Mr 
    Bilbo's.  Maybe  there  is  some  that   want  to   know  what   has  become 
    of the gold and what not that he left behind. Mark my words.'                
      'I  certainly  will,'  said  Frodo,  rather  taken  aback by  old Maggot's 
    guessing."                                                                   
      'And  if  you'll  take  my advice,  too,' said  the farmer,  'you'll steer 
    clear  of  Mr  Bingo,  or  you'll  be  getting  into  more  trouble yourself 
    than you bargain for.'                                                       
      There  was  no   mistaking  the   breath  and   the  suppressed   gasp  by 
    Frodo's ear on this occasion.'                                               
      'I'll   remember  the   advice,'  said   Frodo.  'But   now  we   must  be 
    getting  to   Bucklebury.  Mr   Merry  Brandybuck   is  expecting   us  this 
    evening.'                                                                    
      'Now that's a pity,' said  the farmer.  'I was  going to  ask if  you and 
    your  friends  would  stay  and  have  a  bite  and  sup  with  me   and  my 
    wife.'                                                                       
      'It  is  very  kind  of  you,' said  Frodo; 'but  I am  afraid we  must be 
    off now - we want to get to the Ferry before dark.'                          
      'Well   then,   one   more  drink!'   said  the   farmer,  and   his  wife 
    poured  out  some  beer.  'Here's  your  health  and good  luck! '  he said, 
    reaching  for  his  mug.  But  at  that  moment  the  mug  left  the  table, 
    rose, tilted in the air, and then returned empty to its place.               
      'Help  us  and  save  us!  '  cried  the  farmer  jumping  up  and gaping. 
    'This  day  is  bewitched.  First  the  dog  and  then  me:   seeing  things 
    that ain't.'                                                                 
      'But  I  saw  the  mug  get  up  too,'  said  Odo  indiscreetly,  and  not 
    fully hiding a grin.                                                         
   
    This last sentence was struck out in pencil, as being unwanted 'if Bingo's 
    ring  is  unknown  to  any  but Sam.'  The remainder  of this  version was 
    written on that basis.                                                     
                                                                              
      Odo   and  Frodo   sat  and   stared.  Sam   looked  anxious   and  wor- 
    ried.  'You  did  not  ask  me  to have  a bite  or a  sup,' said  a voice 
    coming   apparently   from  the   middle  of   the  room.   Farmer  Maggot 
  
    backed  towards  the  fire-place;  his  wife   screamed.  'And   that's  a 
    pity,'  went  on  the  voice,   which  Frodo   to  his   bewilderment  now 
    recognized  as  Bingo's,  'because  I  like  your  beer.  But  don't boast 
    again  that  no  Baggins  will  ever  come  inside  your   house.  There's 
    one  inside  now.  A  thievish  Baggins.  A  very  angry  Baggins.'  There 
    was  a  pause.  'In  fact  BINGO!'  the  voice  suddenly  yelled  just  by 
    the  farmer's  ear.  At  the  same  time  something  gave  him  a  push in 
    the  waistcoat,  and  he  fell  over  with a  crash among  the fire-irons. 
    He sat up again just in time to  see his  own hat  leave the  settle where 
    he  had  thrown  it  down,  and  sail  out  of the  door, which  opened to 
    let it pass.                                                               
      'Hi!  here!'  yelled  the  farmer,  leaping  to  his feet.  'Hey, Grip, 
    Fang,  Wolf! '  At that  the hat  went off  at a  great speed  towards the 
    gate; but as the farmer ran  after it,  it came  sailing back  through the 
    air and fell at his feet. He picked it up  gingerly, and  looked at  it in 
    astonishment.   The   dogs   released   by   Mrs   Maggot   came  bounding 
    up;   but   the   farmer   gave   them   no   command.   He   stood  still 
    scratching  his  head  and  turning  his  hat  over  and  over,  as  if he 
    expected to find it had grown wings.(13)                                   
      Odo and Frodo followed by Sam came out of the house.                     
      'Well,  if  that  ain't  the  queerest  thing that  ever happened  in my 
    house!  '  said  the  farmer. 'Talk  about ghosts!  I suppose  you haven't 
    been   playing  any   tricks  on   me,  have   you?'  he   said  suddenly, 
    looking hard at them in turn.                                              
      'We?'  said  Frodo.  'Why,  we  were as  startled as  you were.  I can't 
    make mugs drain themselves, or hats walk out of the house.'                
      'Well,  it  is  mighty  queer,'  said  the  farmer,  not  seeming  quite 
    satisfied.  'First  this rider  asks for  Mr Baggins.  Then you  folk come 
    along;  and  while  you  are  in  the  house  Mr  Baggins'   voice  starts 
    playing  tricks.  And you  are friends  of his,  seemingly. "Quite  a nice 
    fellow,"  you  said.  If  there  ain't  some  connexion between  all these 
    bewitchments,  I'll  eat  this  very  hat.  You  can tell  him from  me to 
    keep his  voice at  home, or  I'll come  and gag  him, if  I have  to swim 
    the  River  and   hunt  him   all  through   Bucklebury.  And   now  you'd 
    best  be  going  back  to  your  friends,  and  leave  me  in  peace. Good 
    day to you.'                                                               
   
     He  watched  them  with  a  thoughtful  scowl  on   his  face   until  they 
   turned a corner of the lane and passed out of his sight.                      
     'What  do  you  make  of  that?  '  asked  Odo  as  they  went  along. 'And 
   where on earth is Bingo?'                                                     
     'What  I  make  of  it,'  answered   Frodo,  'is   that  Uncle   Bingo  has 
   taken  leave  of  his  senses;  and I  fancy we  shall run  into him  in this 
   lane before long.'                                                            
     'You   won't  run   into  me   because  I'm   just  behind,'   said  Bingo. 
   There he was by Sam Gamgee's side.                                            
                                                                                
     This  version  of  the  episode  ends  here, with  the note:  'This variant 
   would proceed much as in older typed Chapter III' - i.e. in respect  of the 
   hobbits  getting  from  Farmer  Maggot's  to  the  Ferry,  if  they  are  not 
   driven there in Maggot's cart (see pp. 97 - g).                               
     Apart  from   any  other   considerations  (which   there  may   well  have 
   been), I think that it was primarily the difficulty with the Ring that killed 
   this version. In the next chapter  it turns  out that  the other  hobbits had 
   known  about  the  Ring,  but that  Bingo had  not known  that they  knew. So 
   the  ferocious  Farmer Maggot,  prone to  ill-will, had  already disappeared, 
   and with him the last (more  or less)  light-hearted use  of the  Ring.(14) The 
   second  version  of  the   Maggot  episode   in  this   manuscript  evidently 
   followed quite closely on  the first,  and this,  as I  have said,  is (names 
   apart)  identical  save  for  a word  here and  there with  the story  in FR. 
                                                                                
     There  remains  to  notice  the  passage  about  hobbit  architecture  men- 
  
   tioned  above  (p.  289).  Against  it  my father  wrote 'Put  in Foreword'," 
   and  in  the  second  version  of  the Maggot  story it  is not  included. It 
   was  somewhat  developed  from  that  in  the  original  form of  the chapter 
   (p. 92), but has less detail than that in the Prologue to FR (pp. 15 - 16, in 
   the first edition 16 -  17). The  division of  hobbits into  Harfoots, Fallo- 
   hides, and Stoors had not yet arisen, and the  fact that  some of  the people 
   in  the  Marish  were  'rather large,  and heavy-legged,  and a  few actually 
   had a little down under their chins' is ascribed to their  not being  of pure 
   hobbit-breed. In  this account  the art  of house-building  still originated, 
   or  was  thought  to  have  originated,  among  the hobbits  themselves, down 
   in the riverside regions (in the Prologue it is suggested that it was derived 
   from the Dunedain, or even from  the Elves);  but it  'had long  been altered 
   (and  perhaps  improved)  by  taking  wrinkles  from  dwarves  and  elves and 
   even Big Folk, and other people outside the Shire.'                           
     The  passage  in  the  Prologue  concerning  the  presence  of   houses  in 
   many  hobbit  villages  is present,  and here  Tuckborough first  appears. As 
   this passage was first drafted it read:                                       
                                                                                
     Even   in  Hobbiton   and  Bywater,   and  in   Tuckborough  away   in  Took- 
     land,  and  on the  chalky Indowns  in the  centre of  the Shire  where there 
     was a large population                                                      
   
    
                                                                                   
   My  father  then  struck  out  Indowns,  presumably  meaning  to   include  on 
   the  chalky  as  well,   and  substituted   [Much  )]   Micheldelving,  before 
   abandoning   the   sentence  and   starting  again.   Michel  Delving   on  the 
   White  Downs  has  appeared  in  the  last  chapter  (p. 278),  replacing 'Much 
   Hemlock  (in  the  Hornblower  country)'.  He  was  probably  going   to  write 
   'Much  Hemlock'  here  too.  It  seems  that  up  till now  he had  not decided 
   that the chief town was in  the west  of the  Shire, if  indeed there  were any 
   chief  town;  but he  at once  rewrote the  passage, and  it was  very probably 
   at   this   point  that   Michel  Delving   on  the   White  Downs   came  into 
   existence  (and  was  then  written  into 'Delays  are Dangerous').  As finally 
   written, the sentence reads:                                                     
                                                                                   
     In  Hobbiton, in  Tuckborough away  in Tookland,  and even  in the             
     most populous [village >] town of the Shire, Micheldelving, on the             
     White Downs in the West, there were many houses of stone  and wood             
     and brick.                                                                     
                                                                                   
   The name Indowns does not occur again; cf. the Inlands (Mittalmar),             
   the central region of Numenor, Unfinished Tales p. 165.                          
                                                                                   
     The  text  of  this  chapter,  following  the  arrangement  of  the  original 
   version,   continues   straight   on   without   break  from   'Suddenly  Bingo 
   laughed:  from  the  covered  basket  he  held  the  scent  of   mushrooms  was 
   rising',  which  ends  Chapter  4  in  FR,  to  '"Now  we'd  better   get  home 
   ourselves,  said  Merry,  which in  FR begins  Chapter 5.,  but not  long after 
   my  father  broke the  text at  this point,  inserting the  number 'V'  and the 
   title  'A  Conspiracy  is  Unmasked',  and  I  follow  this  arrangement  here. 
                                                                                   
                                        NOTES.                                      
                                                                                   
   1.  This  passage  of  discussion  was  much  rewritten.  In  rejected  versions 
    Odo  proposes  that  they  split  up:  'Why   all  go   the  same   way?  Those 
    who  vote  for  short  cuts,  cut.  Those  who  don't,  go  round  -  and  they 
    (mark   you)  will   reach  the   Golden  Perch   at  Stock   before  sundown', 
    and   Frodo  argues   for  going   across  country   by  saying   'Merry  won't 
    worry  if  we  are  late.'  In  another,  Odo  says:  'Then  I  must   fall  in 
    behind,   or   go   alone.   Well,  I   don't  think   Black  Riders   will  do 
    anything  to  me.  It's  you,  Bingo,  they  are  sniffing  for.  If  they  ask 
  
    after  you,  I  shall  say:  I  have  quarrelled  with  Mr  Baggins   and  left 
    him. He lodged with the Elves last night - ask them.'                           
         A   minute  point   in  connection   with  the   geography  may   be  men- 
    tioned  here.  In  'the  woods  that clustered  along the  eastern side  of the 
    hill', FR p. 98 line 5, 'hill' should be 'hills', as it is in the present text. 
   2.  At  this  first mention  of the  farmer in  this text,  he is  called Farmer 
    Puddifoot,  but  this  was  changed  at  once  to  Maggot,  and  Maggot  is his 
    name   subsequently   throughout.   At   the   same   place  in   the  original 
   
       typescript, and only at that place, Maggot was changed to Puddifoot 
       (p. 105, note 4). 
    3. Frodo continued: 'Of course these people down in the Marish are a 
       bit queer and unfriendly, but the Brandybucks get on all right with 
       them', but this was struck out as soon as written. 
    4. This is where the mushrooms entered the story: there is no mention 
       of mushrooms in the original version. 
    5. On Bingo's being the nephew of Rory Brandybuck (Merry's grand- 
       father) see p. 267, note 4. 
    6. Another version of Bingo's account makes it Bilbo and Bingo who 
       had the encounter with Maggot, and the farmer a real ogre: 
          'That's just it,' said Bingo. 'I got on the wrong side of him, and 
       of his hedge. We were trespassing, as he called it. We had been in 
       the Shirebourn valley, and were making a cross-country line 
       towards Stock - rather like today - when we got on to his land. It 
       was getting dark, and a white fog came on, and we got lost. We 
       climbed through a hedge and found ourselves in a garden; and 
       Maggot found us. He set a great dog on us, more like a wolf. I fell 
       down with the dog over me, and Bilbo broke its head with that 
       thick stick of his. Maggot was violent. He is a strong fellow, and 
       while Bilbo ws trying to explain who we were and how we came 
       there he picked him up and flung him over the hedge into a ditch. 
       Then he picked me up and had a good look at me. He recognized 
       me as one of the Brandybuck clan, though I had not been to his 
       farm since I was a youngster. "I was going to break your neck," he 
       said, "and I will yet, whether you be Mr Rory's nephew or not, if I 
       catch you round here again. Get out before I do you an injury!" 
       He dropped me over the hedge on top of Bilbo. 
       'Bilbo got up and said: "I shall come around next time with 
       something sharper than a stick. Neither you nor your dogs would 
       be any loss to the countryside." Maggot laughed. "I have a 
       weapon or two myself," he said; 'and next time you kill one of my 
       dogs, I'll kill you. Be off now, or I'll kill you tonight." That'll be 
       20 years ago. But I don't imagine Maggot is a good forgetter. Ours 
       would not be a friendly meeting.' 
       Frodo Took's reception of this story was strangely mild. 'How very 
       unfortunate!' [he said.] 'Nobody seems to have been much to 
       blame. After all, Bingo, you must remember that this is near the 
       Borders, and people round here are a deal more suspicious than up 
       in the Baggins country.' 
            Like Deephallow (p. 286), the Shirebourn, mentioned in this 
       passage, is never named in LR, though marked both on my father's 
       map of the Shire and on that published in FR (both are mentioned 
       in The Adventures of Tom Bombadil, p. g). 
    7. Farmer Maggot is again unambiguously a hobbit: see p. 122 and 
       note 7. 
   
   8.    There has in  fact been  no indication  that Frodo  Took's mother  was a 
         Brandybuck,  as  is  seen  to  be  the case  from Maggot's  remark here, 
         supported  also  by  Frodo's  knowledge  of  the  Marish   and  Maggot's 
         familiarity  with  him  as  a  companion  of  Merry  Brandybuck.  In  LR 
         the mother of  Peregrin (who  is related  to Meriadoc  as Frodo  Took is 
         at this stage, see p. 267, note 4) was Eglantine Banks.                  
  
    9.   This sentence is marked in pencil for deletion.                          
   10.   In  this  version the  Black Rider  does not  say anything  beyond 'Have 
         you  seen  Mist-er  Bagg-ins?'  In  the  second  version  his  words are 
         almost as in FR, though he still calls him 'Mister Baggins'.             
   11.   In the second version, as in  FR (p.  104) 'the  shrewd guesses  of the 
         farmer   were  rather   disconcerting'  to   Bingo  (Frodo);   but  here 
         Maggot's   guesses   disconcert   Frodo   Took,   which   would  suggest 
         that he knew what the Black Riders were after.                           
   12.   This sentence is marked in pencil for deletion; cf. note g.              
   13.   Pencilled changes in  this passage  substitute the  beer jug  for Farmer 
         Maggot's  hat:  'He sat  up again  just in  time to  see the  jug (still 
         holding  some  beer)  leave the  table where  he had  lain it  down, and 
         sail  out of  the door...  At that  the jug  went off  at a  great speed 
         towards  the gate,  spilling beer  in the  yard; but  as the  farmer ran 
         after  it,  it  suddenly  stopped and  came to  rest on  the gatepost... 
         He  stood  still  scratching  his  head  and turning  the jug  round and 
         round...' (and 'jug' for 'hat' subsequently).                            
            In  the  margin  of  the  manuscript  my  father  wrote: 'Christopher 
         queries  -  why  was  not hat  invisible if  Bingo's clothes  were?' The 
         story  must  have  been that  Bingo was  actually wearing  Maggot's hat, 
         for  otherwise  the  objection  seems  easily answered  (the hat  was an 
         object external to the  wearer of  the Ring  just as  much as  the beer- 
         jug, or as anything  else would  be, whatever  its purpose).  Clearly, a 
         subtle question arises if the Ring is put  to such  uses, a  question my 
         father sidestepped by substituting the  jug. -  I was  greatly delighted 
         by  the  story  of  Bingo's  turning  the tables  on Farmer  Maggot, and 
         while  I  retain  now  only  a  dim  half-memory  I  believe I  was much 
         opposed to its  loss: which  may perhaps  explain my  father's retaining 
         it after it had become apparent that it introduced serious difficulties. 
   14.   Unless  the  episode  in  Tom  Bombadil's  house  (FR p. 144) can  be so 
         described.                                                               
   15.   The passage in the 'Foreword' is given on pp. 312 - 13.                  
   
                                       XVIII.                                    
                               AGAIN FROM BUCKLAND TO                            
                                  THE WITHYWINDLE.                               
                                                                                
                                        (i)                                      
                              A Conspiracy is Unmasked.                          
                                                                                
   The  text  of  'A  Short  Cut  to  Mushrooms',  as  I  have   said,  continues 
   without break, but  my father  added in  (not much  later, see  p. 302)  a new 
   chapter  number  'V'  and  the  title  'A  Conspiracy  is Unmasked'.  The text 
   now  becomes  very close  indeed to  FR Chapter  5 (apart  of course  from the 
   number of  and names  of the  hobbits), and  there are  only a  few particular 
   points to notice in it. For the earliest form see pp.99 ff.                   
    The   history   of   the   Brandybucks   does   not   yet    know   Gorhendad 
   Oldbuck as the founder  (FR p.  108).  As the  manuscript was  first written, 
   the   village   was   called   Bucklebury-beyond-the-River,   and  (developing 
   the  original text,  p. 100)  'the authority  of the  head of  the Brandybucks 
   was  still acknowledged  by the  farmers as  far west  as Woodhall  (which was 
   reckoned to be in the  Boffin-country)'," this  was changed  to 'still acknow- 
   ledged  by  the  farmers  between  Stock and  Rushey,' as  in FR.  Rushey here 
   first appears.(2)                                                             
    It  was  in this  passage that  the Four  Farthings of  the Shire  were first 
   devised, as  the  wording  shows:  'They  were  not  very  different  from the 
   other  hobbits  of  the  Four  Farthings  (North, West,  South, and  East), as 
   the quarters of the Shire were called.' Here too occur for the first  time the 
   names  Buck  Hill  and  the  High  Hay  -  but  Haysend   goes  back   to  the 
   original  version,  p. 100.  The great  hedge is  still 'something  over forty 
   miles  from end  to end.'(3) In answer  to Bingo's  question 'Can  horses cross 
   the  river?'  Merry  answers:  'They  can  go  fifteen  miles   to  Brandywine 
  
   Bridge', with '20?'  pencilled over  'fifteen'. In  FR the  High Hay  is 'well 
   over  twenty  miles from  end to  end', yet  Merry still  says: 'They  can go 
   twenty  miles  north   to  Brandywine   Bridge.'  Barbara   Strachey (Journeys 
   of  Frodo,  Map  6)  points  out  this  difficulty,  and  assumes  that  Merry 
   'meant 20 miles in all - 10 miles north to the Bridge and 10 miles  south on 
   the  other  side'; but  this is  to strain  the language:  Merry did  not mean 
   that.  It  is  in  fact  an  error which  my father  never observed:  when the 
   length  of  Buckland  from  north to  south was  reduced, Merry's  estimate of 
   the  distance  from  the  Bridge  to  the  Ferry  should  have   been  changed 
   commensurately.'                                                              
    The  main  road  within  Buckland  is  described  (on  a rejected  page only) 
   as  running  'from  the  Bridge to  Standelf and  Haysend.' Standelf  is never 
   
    mentioned  in  the  text  of LR,  though marked  on my  father's map  of the 
    Shire and on both of mine; on all three the  road stops  there and  does not 
    continue  to  Haysend,  which  is  not  shown as  a village  or any  sort of 
    habitation.(5)                                                               
      At  the  first two  occurrences of  Crickhollow in  this chapter  the name 
    was first Ringhay, changed to Crickhollow (in  the passage  cited in  note a 
    on p. 283 the name is a later addition to the text). At the third occurrence 
    here Crickhollow was the name first  written. Ringhay  refers to  the 'wide 
    circle of lawn surrounded by a belt of trees inside the outer hedge.'(6)     
      The  most  important  development  in  this  chapter  is  that  after  the 
    words 'the far shore  seemed to  be shrouded  in mist  and nothing  could be 
    seen' (FR p. 109)  my father  interrupted the  narrative with  the following 
    note before proceeding:                                                      
                                                                                
    From  here  onwards  Odo  is  presumed  to  have gone  with Merry            
    ahead. The  preliminary journey  was Frodo,  Bingo and  Sam only.            
    Frodo has a character a little more like Odo once had. Odo is now            
    rather silent (and greedy).                                                  
                                                                                
    Against  this  my  father  wrote:  'Christopher  wants Odo  kept.' Unhappily 
    I  have  now  only  a very  shadowy recollection  of those  conversations of 
    half a century ago; and it is not clear to me what the issue really  was. On 
    the face of it, my 'wanting Odo  kept' should  mean that  I wanted  him kept 
    as a member of  the party  that walked  from Hobbiton,  since my  father had 
    not  proposed  that  Odo  be dropped  absolutely; on  the other  hand, since 
    he had in mind the blending of 'Odo'  elements into  the character  of Frodo 
    Took,  it  may very  well be  that he  was planning  to cut  him out  of the 
    expedition after the  hobbits left  Crickhollow. Perhaps  the idea  that Odo 
    should remain on at Crickhollow was  already present  as a  possibility, and 
    'Christopher  wants Odo  kept' was  a plea  for his  survival in  the larger 
    narrative,  as  a  member  of  the major  expedition. This  is no  more than 
    guesswork,  but  if  there is  anything in  it, it  seems that  my objection 
    temporarily  won  the day,  since at  the end  of the  chapter Odo  is fully 
    re-established, and prepared to go with the others into  the Old  Forest- as 
    indeed he does, in the revision of that chapter in this 'phase'.             
      The situation in the text that follows  this note  on Odo  is in  any case 
    extraordinarily difficult to interpret. As first written, Merry says that he 
    will ride on and tell Olo that they are  coming; when  Bingo knocked  on the 
    door  of  (Ringhay)  Crickhollow  it  was  opened by  Olo Bolger,  and Merry 
    refers to 'Olo and I' having got to  Crickhollow with  the last  cartload on 
    the day before;  Merry and  Olo prepared  the supper  in the  kitchen. 'Olo' 
    here plays the part of Fatty (Fredegar) Bolger in FR (pp. 110  - 11), but 
    after  these  mentions  he  disappears  from  the  text  (and  never appears 
    again). In red ink my father noted: 'If Odo is kept alter in red,' and for a 
    short  distance  some  red  ink  alterations were  made, changing  'You'll be 
    last either way, Frodo' (concerning  the order  of entry  into the  bath) to 
   
                                                      
                                                                                
  
   'Odo', changing 'three tubs' to 'four tubs', and  cutting out  the references 
   to 'Olo'.(7)                                                                  
    The  best  explanation  seems  to  be  that  when  Odo  was  to  be  removed 
   from  the  walking  party  and  attached  to  Merry  his   name  was   to  be 
   changed  also.  Some  alterations  were  made  to  preserve  the   option  of 
   retaining  the received  story. But  from the  moment when  they sat  down to 
   supper  Odo  reappears  in the  text as  first written,  not merely  as being 
   present  (which  would  only  show  that  Olo  had  been  rejected   and  Odo 
   restored)  but  as  having  walked  from  Hobbiton (though  in this  case his 
   name  was  bracketed).  But  Frodo  Took   now  makes   'Odo-Pippin'  remarks 
   (as 'Oh! That was poetry! ' FR p. 116  - he  would hardly  have said  such a 
   thing previously). See further pp. 323 - 4.                                   
    The  bath-song  (here  sung  by  Frodo  in  his  new Odoesque  character) is 
   all  but  identical  to  that  which Pippin  sings in  FR; but  in a  red ink 
   addition to the text (one of the optional  additions made  to bring  Odo back 
   in his original role) specimens of the 'competing songs' (FR p.  r x  x) sung 
   by  Bingo  and Odo  are given:  the first  verse of  the bath-song  which Odo 
   sang  as  they  walked  from  Farmer Maggot's  to the  Ferry in  the original 
   version (p. 98) and which is thus  no longer  used, and  the first  two lines 
   of  the  bath-chant  sung  by  Odo  when   they  reached   their  destination 
   (p. 102), these last being struck out.                                       
                                                                                
    The revelation of  the conspiracy  is almost  exactly as  in FR,  the burden 
   of its  exposition being  taken here  as there  by Merry  (Pippin's interven- 
   tion  'You do  not understand!...'  being given  here to  Frodo Took).  As in 
   FR,  Merry  recounts  the  story  of  how  he  discovered  the  existence  of 
   Bilbo's ring,  which was  previously set  in a  quite different  context (see 
   p. 242 and note 25), and  tells that  he had  had a  rapid glance  at Bilbo's 
   'memoirs' ('secret book' in FR).                                              
    The  report  of  what  Gildor  had said,  here referred  to by  Merry rather 
   than  by  Sam  himself,  on   the  subject   of  Bingo's   taking  companions 
   reflects the text of that episode at this time (see p. 282): 'I know you have 
   been advised to take us. Gildor told you to, and you can't deny it! '         
    The  song  that  Merry  and Pippin  sang in  FR (p.  116)  is here  sung by 
   Merry, Frodo Took, and Odo,(9) and is very different:                           
                                                                                
                     Farewell! farewell, now hearth and hall!                   
              Though wind may blow and rain may fall,                           
              We must away ere break of day                                      
              Far over wood and mountain tall.                                  
                                                                                
              The hunt is up! Across the land                                    
              The Shadow stretches forth its hand.                               
              We must away ere break of day                                      
              To where the Towers of Darkness stand.                            
   
          With foes behind and foes ahead,                                    
          Beneath the sky shall be our bed,                                   
          Until at last the Ring is cast                                      
          In Fire beneath the Mountain Red.                                   
                                                                             
          We must away, me must away,                                         
          We ride before the break of day.                                    
                                                                             
    In  a  rejected  version  of  his  answer to  Bingo's question  whether it 
   would be safe to wait one day at Crickhollow  for Gandalf  (FR p.  117), a 
   passage rewritten several times,  Merry refers  to the  gate-guards getting 
   a message through to 'my  father the  Master of  the Hall.'  Merry's father 
   was  Caradoc  Brandybuck  (Saradoc  'Scattergold'  in LR);  see p.  251 and 
   note 4.                                                                    
    When Bingo raises  the question  of going  through the  Old Forest,  it is 
   Odo who, filled with horror at the thought, voices the objections  given in 
  
   FR to Fatty Bolger (who is going to stay behind).                          
    The end of the chapter is different from  that in  FR, and  belongs rather 
   with the original  version (p.  104). (Merry  does not  mention, incident- 
   ally, that Bingo had ever been into the Forest).                           
                                                                             
   '... I have  often been  in -  only in  the daylight,  of course,  when the 
   trees  are  fairly  quiet  and  sleepy.  Still,  I  have  some  some  know- 
   ledge of it, and I will try and guide you.'                                
    Odo  was  not  convinced,  and   was  plainly   far  less   frightened  of 
   meeting  a  troop  of  Riders  on  the  open  road  than of  venturing into 
   the dubious Forest. Even Frodo was against the plan.                       
    'I  hate  the  idea,'  said  Odo.  'I  would rather  risk pursuers  on the 
   Road,  where  there  is  a  chance  of  meeting  ordinary   honest  travel- 
   lers  as  well.  I  don't  like  woods,  and  the  stories  about  the  Old 
   Forest  have  always  terrified  me.  I  am  sure  Black  Riders   will  be 
   very  much  more  at  home  in  that  gloomy  place  than  we  shall.' Even 
   Frodo on this occasion sided with Odo.                                     
    'But  we  shall probably  be out  of it  again before  they ever  find out 
   or guess that  we have  gone in,'  said Bingo.  'In any  case, if  you wish 
   to  come  with  me,  it  is  no  good  taking fright  at the  first danger: 
   there  are  almost  certainly  far  worse  things   than  the   Old  Forest 
   ahead  of  you.  Do  you  follow  Captain   Bingo,  or   do  you   stay  at 
   home?'                                                                     
    'We follow Captain Bingo,' they said at once.                             
    'Well,  that's  settled!'  said  Merry.  'Now  we  must  tidy up  and put 
   the  finishing  touches  to  the  packing. And  then to  bed. I  shall call 
   you all well before the break of day.'                                     
    When  at  last  he  got  to  bed  Bingo  could  not  sleep for  some time. 
   
   His legs ached. He was glad that he was riding in the morning. At            
   last he fell into a vague dream: in which he seemed to be looking            
   out of a  window over  a dark  sea of  tangled trees.  Down below            
   among  the  roots  there was  a sound  of something  crawling and            
   snuffling.                                                                   
                                                                               
     A note on the manuscript earlier  says 'Pencillings  = Odo  stays behind.' 
   These pencillings  are in  fact confined  to the  section just  given. 'Even 
   Frodo  on  this  occasion  sided  with  Odo'  is  bracketed and  replaced by 
   further words of Odo's: 'Also I feel  certain it  is wrong  not to  wait for 
   Gandalf.'  And  after  '"We  follow Captain  Bingo," they  said at  once' is 
   inserted:                                                                    
                                                                               
     'I  will  follow  Captain  Bingo,'  said  Merry,  and  Frodo,   and  Sam. 
   Odo  was  silent.  'Look  here!'  he said,  after a  pause. 'I  don't mind 
   admitting  I  am  frightened  of  the Forest,  but I  also think  you ought 
   to  try  and  get  in  touch  with  Gandalf.  I will  stay behind  here and 
   keep  off  inquisitive  folk.  When  Gandalf  comes  as  he  is  sure  to I 
   will  tell  him  what you  have done,  and I  will come  on after  you with 
   him,  if  he  will  bring  me.'  Merry  and  Frodo agreed  that that  was a 
   good plan.                                                                   
                                                                               
         This would be an important development, though ultimately rejected. 
   These alterations derive, however, from a somewhat later stage.              
                                                                               
                                      (ii)                                      
                                                                               
                                 The Old Forest.                                
                                                                               
   Having  completed  'A  Conspiracy  is  Unmasked',  my  father  continued his 
   revision into the next chapter, afterwards called 'The Old Forest'.  In this 
   case  he  did  not make  a new  manuscript, but  merely made  corrections to 
   the original text (described on pp. 112  - 14),  which as  I have  said had 
  
   reached  with  only the  most minor  differences the  form of  the published 
   narrative.  The  chapter  was  at  this  time  renumbered,  from  IV  to VI, 
   showing  that  Chapter  V  'A  Conspiracy  is  Unmasked' had  been separated 
   off  from  'A  Short  Cut  to  Mushrooms'.  Extensive  emendations,  made in 
   red ink to the original manuscript, bring  the text  still closer  in detail 
   of  wording  to that  of FR  (but the  topographical differences  noticed on 
   pp.  113  -  14 remain).  The parts  played in  the Willow-man  episode are 
   changed  by  the  presence  of  Sam  Gamgee  in  the  party.  Bingo  and Odo 
   are still the two who are caught in the cracks of the  tree, and  Frodo Took 
   is still the one pushed into the river; but whereas in the original story it 
   was  Marmaduke  (i.e.  Merry)  who  rounded  up   the  ponies   and  rescued 
   Frodo  Took  from  the  water,  Sam  now takes  over this  part (as  in FR), 
   while Merry 'lay like a log.'                                                
   
                                        (iii)                                     
                                    Tom Bombadil.                                 
                                                                                 
     The   manuscript   of   the   Tom  Bombadil   chapter,  the   number  changed 
   from  V  to   VII  but   still  title-less,   underwent  (with   one  important 
   exception)  minimal  revision  at  this  stage (there  were indeed  few changes 
   ever  made  to  it):  scarcely  more  than  a  mention  of  Sam  sleeping, with 
   Merry, like a  log, and  the changing  of the  number of  hobbits from  four to 
   five. The points of-difference noticed on pp. 120 - 3 werc nearly all  left as 
   they   were;   but   Bombadil's   remark   about   Farmer   Maggot   ('We   are 
   kinsfolk, he and I...') was marked with an X, probably at this time.           
     The  one  substantial  change  made  is  of  great  interest.  On  the  manu- 
   script  my   father  marked   'Insert'  before   the  passage   concerning  the 
   hobbits'  dreams  on  the first  night in  Tom Bombadil's  house; and  that the 
   insertion belongs to  this phase  is made  clear by  the fact  that Crickhollow 
   was empty (i.e. Odo had gone with the others into the Old Forest).             
                                                                                 
     As they slept there  in the  house of  Tom Bombadil,  darkness lay           
   on  Buckland.  Mist  strayed  in  the  hollow  places. The  house at           
   Crickhollow stood silent and  lonely: deserted  so soon  after being           
   made ready for a new master.                                                   
     The gate in  the hedge  opened, and  up the  path, quietly  but in           
   haste,  a  grey  man  came,  wrapped  in  a  great cloak.  He halted           
   looking  at  the  dark  house. He  knocked softly  on the  door, and           
   waited;  and  then  passed  from  window  to  window,   and  finally           
   disappeared round  the corner  of the  house-end. There  was silence           
   again. After a long  time a  sound of  hoofs was  heard in  the lane           
   approaching  swiftly.  Horses  were  coming.  Outside the  gate they           
   stopped;  and  then  swiftly  up  the  path  there  came  three more           
   figures,  hooded,  swathed in  black, and  stooping low  towards the           
   ground. One went to the door, one  to the  corners of  the house-end           
   at either side; and there they stood silent as the shadows  of black           
   yew-trees, while time went slowly on,  and the  house and  the trees           
   about it seemed to be waiting breathlessly.                                    
     Suddenly there  was a  movement. It  was dark,  and hardly  a star           
   was shining, but the blade that  was drawn  gleamed suddenly,  as if           
   it  brought  with it  a chill  light, keen  and menacing.  There was           
   a  blow,  soft  but  heavy,  and  the door  shuddered. 'Open  to the           
   servants of the Lord!' said  a voice,  thin, cold,  and clear.  At a           
   second blow the door yielded and fell back, its lock broken.                   
     At that moment there rang  out behind  the house  a horn.  It rent           
   the  night  like fire  on a  hill-top. Loud  and brazen  it shouted,           
   echoing over field and hill: Awake, awake, fear, fire, foe! Awake!           
     Round  the  corner  of  the  house  came the  grey man.  His cloak           
   
   and  hat  were  cast  aside.  His  beard  streamed  wide.  In  one  hand was 
   a  horn,  in  the  other a  wand. A  splendour of  light flashed  out before 
   him.  There  was  a  wail  and  cry  as  of  fell  hunting  beasts  that are 
  
   smitten suddenly, and turn to fly in wrath and anguish.                      
      In  the  lane  the  sound  of  hoofs  broke  out,  and  gathering rapidly 
   to   a  gallop   raced  madly   into  the   darkness.  Far   away  answering 
   horns   were  heard.   Distant  sounds   of  waking   and  alarm   rose  up. 
   Along   the   roads   folk   were   riding   and   running   northward.  But 
   before  them  all  there  galloped  a  white  horse.  On it  sat an  old man 
   with  long  silver  hair  and  flowing  beard.  His  horn sounded  over hill 
   and  dale.  In  his  hand  his  wand flared  and flickered  like a  sheaf of 
   lightning.  Gandalf  was  riding  to  the  North  Gate  with  the  speed  of 
   thunder.                                                                     
                                                                               
      Against the end of this inserted text  my father  wrote in  pencil: 'This 
   will require  altering if  Odo is  left behind',  see the  pencilled passage 
   added at the end of the last chapter (p. 302). And at the  end of  the text, 
   after the words 'a sheaf of lightning', he added in:  'Behind clung  a small 
   figure with flying cloak', and the name 'Odo'. The significance of this will 
   become clear later.                                                          
                                                                               
                                      NOTES.                                    
                                                                               
  1.  On  my  father's  map  of  the  Shire  the  Boffins  are placed  north of 
   Hobbiton,  and  the  Bolgers  north  of  the  Woody  End  (p. 284,  note g), 
   but this was  an alteration  of what  he first  wrote: the  underlying names 
   can     be     seen     to     be     in     the      reverse     positions. 
  2. The  spelling  Rushy  on  the  published map  of the  Shire is  an error, 
   made  first  on  my   elaborate  early   map  (p.   107,  item   V)  through 
   misreading  of  my  father's.  The   second  element   is  Old   English  ey 
   'island'.                                                                    
  3. On my  father's original  map it  can be  roughly calculated  (since Bingo 
   estimated that they had eighteen miles  to go  in a  straight line  from the 
   place  where  they   passed  the   night  with   the  Elves   to  Bucklebury 
   Ferry)  that  the  High  Hay  was  about  43  miles  measured in  a straight 
   line from its northern to its southern end.                                  
  4. On my father's  later maps  (see p.  107) measurement  can only  be very 
   approximate,  but  on  the  same  basis  as  the calculation  in note  3 the 
   High  Hay  cannot  in  these  be  much  more  than 20  miles (in  a straight 
   line between its ends).                                                      
  5. Standelf  means  'stone-quarry'  (Old  English  stan-(ge)delf,  surviving 
   in the place-name Stonydelph in Warwickshire).                               
  6. Just  as  in  FR,  the  hobbits leaving  the Ferry  passed Buck  Hill and 
   Brandy  Hall  on  their  left,  struck  the  main  road of  Buckland, turned 
   
        north along it for half a  mile, and  then took  the lane  to Crickhollow. 
        On  my  original  map of  the Shire,  made in  1943 (p.  107), the  text - 
        which  was  never  changed  here  -   was  already   wrongly  represented, 
        since  the  main  road  is  shown  as  passing   between  the   River  and 
        Brandy Hall (and  the lane  to Crickhollow  leaves the  road south  of the 
        hall, so that the hobbits would in fact, according to this map, still pass 
        it  on  their left).  This must  have been  a simple  misinterpretation of 
        the text which my father did not notice (cf. p. 108); and  it reappeared 
        on my map published  in the  first edition  of FR.  My father  referred to 
        the  error in  his letter  to Austin  Olney of  Houghton Mifflin,  28 July 
        1965 (Letters no.  274); and  it was  corrected, after  a fashion,  on the 
        map  as  published  in  the second  edition. Karen  Fonstad (The  Atlas of 
        Middle-earth,   p.   121)  and   Barbara  Strachey  (Journeys of Frodo, Map 
        7) show the correct topography clearly.                                    
    7.  These  alterations  to  bring  Odo  back  were  made at  the same  time as 
        the  notes  on  the  retention  of  the  story  that Bingo  entered Farmer 
        Maggot's house invisibly (p. 288); cf. p. 297, note 13.                    
    8.  In this text  Merry says  'I was  only in  my tweens',  whereas in  FR he 
        says  'teens'.  In  LR  (Appendix C)  Merry was  born in  (1382 =) 2982, 
        and so in the year before the Farewell Party he  was 13. Here,  Merry is 
  
        conceived  to  be  somewhat  older.  - To  Merry's question  about Bilbo's 
        book ('Have you  got it,  Bingo?') Bingo  replies: 'No!  He took  it away, 
        or so it seems.' Cf. the last note in Queries  and Alterations  (p. 229): 
        'Bilbo carries off "memoirs" to Rivendell.'                                
    9.  Changed from 'Merry and Frodo'.                                            
   
   
   
  THE THIRD PHASE. 
   
                                        XIX.                                     
                               THE THIRD PHASE (1):                              
                                THE JOURNEY TO BREE.                             
                                                                                
   It  seems  to  me  extremely  probable  that  the  'second phase'  of writing, 
   beginning  with  the  fifth  version  of   'A  Long-expected   Party'  (Chapter 
   XI V  in this  book) now  petered out,  and once  again a  new start  was made 
   on the  whole work.  This 'third  phase' is  constituted by  a long  series of 
   homogeneous  manuscripts  carrying  the  story  from  a  sixth  version  of 'A 
   Long-expected  Party'   right  through   to  Rivendell.   Though  subsequently 
   overwritten,  interleaved,  struck  through, or  'cannibalised' to  form parts 
   of later texts,  these manuscripts  were at  first clear  and neat,  and their 
   rather  distinctive,  regular  script  makes it  possible to  reconstitute the 
   series  quite  precisely  despite  the  punishment  they  received  later, and 
   despite  the fact  that some  parts remained  in England  when others  went to 
   Marquette  University.  They  were  indeed  fair  copies  of  the  now chaotic 
   existing  texts,  and  few  important  narrative  changes  were  made.  But in 
   these new texts 'Bingo'  is finally  supplanted by  'Frodo', and  'Frodo Took' 
   becomes  in  turn  'Folco  Took',  taking  over  what  had  been  his father's 
   name  (see  pp.  251,  290).  In  describing  these  third  phase  versions  I 
   restrict  myself  here  almost  exclusively to  the form  they had  when first 
   written, and ignore the fearsome complexities of their later treatment.       
    There  are  three  pieces  of  evidence  available  for the  determination of 
   the 'external' date. One is my father's letter of 13  October 1938,  in which 
   he  said  that  the  book  'has  reached  Chapter  XI  (though  in  rather  an 
   illegible state') (Letters no. 34). Another is his letter of a  February 1939, 
   in which he recorded that  although he  had not  been able  to touch  it since 
   the  previous  December,  it  had  by  then  'reached  Chapter  12   (and  had 
   been  re-written several  times), running  to over  300 MS  pages of  the size 
   of this paper and written generally as closely.' The third is a set  of notes, 
   plot-outlines and brief narrative drafts all bearing  the date  'August 1939'. 
   from these, as will be seen later,  it is  apparent that  the third  phase was 
   already in being.                                                             
    My  guess  -  it  can hardly  be more  - is  that in  October 1938  the third 
   phase  had  not  been  begun, or  had not  proceeded far,  since the  boot was 
   'in rather an illegible state', while when my  father wrote  of having  had to 
   set the work aside in December  1938 it  was to  the third  phase that  he was 
   referring:  hence  he  said  that  it  had  been  're-written  several  times' 
   (moreover 'Chapter XI I' of this phase is the arrival at Rivendell, and  it is 
   here - as I think - that the new version was interrupted).                    
   
      The third phase can  be described  quite rapidly,  as far  as the  end of 
    'Fog on the Barrow-downs', but first there is an interesting new text to be 
    given. This my father called a Foreword (precursor of  the Prologue  in the 
    published work). There is no preparatory material for it extant, but  for a 
    section of it he took up  the passage  concerning hobbit  architecture from 
    the second version  of 'A  Short Cut  to Mushrooms',  against which  he had 
    directed 'Put in Foreword' (see  pp. 294  - 5).  This was  scarcely changed 
    for its place in the Foreword, but there was now added  a reference  to the 
    'Elf-towers', which goes back to  the earliest  form of  the 'architecture' 
    passage in the original version of the chapter  (pp. 92  - 3),  where Bingo 
  
    says that he had once seen the towers himself.                              
      A  number  of  changes  were  made  to  the  manuscript of  the Foreword, 
    but apart from those that seem clearly to belong to the  time of  writing I 
    ignore them here and print the text as it was first written.                
                                                                               
                                     FOREWORD.                                  
                                                                               
                                Concerning Hobbits.                             
                                                                               
    This  book  is  largely  concerned  with  hobbits,  and  it is  possible to 
    find  out  from  it  what  they  are  (or  were),  and  whether   they  are 
    worth  hearing  about  or  not.  But  finding  out  things  as  you  trudge 
    along a road or plod  through a  story is  rather tiring,  even when  it is 
    (as  occasionally  happens)  interesting  or   exciting.  Those   who  wish 
    to  have  things   clear  from   the  beginning   will  find   some  useful 
    information   in   the   brief   account   of   Mr  Bilbo   Baggins'  great 
    Adventure,   which   led  to   the  even   more  difficult   and  dangerous 
    adventures   recorded   in  this   book.  This   account  was   called  The 
    Hobbit  or  There  and  Back  again,  because  it  was   chiefly  concerned 
    with  the  most  famous  of  all  the  old  legendary  hobbits,  Bilbo; and 
    because  he  went  to  the  Lonely   Mountain  and   came  back   again  to 
    his  own  home.  But  one  story  may well  be all  that readers  have time 
    or  taste  for.  So  I  will  put  down  some  items of  useful information 
    here.                                                                       
      Hobbits   are   a   very   ancient   people,  once   upon  a   time  more 
    numerous,  alas!  than  they  are  to-day,  when  (or  so  I hear  it sadly 
    rumoured)  they  are  vanishing  rapidly;  for  they  are  fond   of  peace 
    and  quiet,  and  good  tilled  earth:   a  well-ordered   and  well-farmed 
    countryside  is  their  natural   haunt.  They   are  quite   useless  with 
    machines   more   complicated   than   a    bellows   or    a   water-mill; 
    though  they  are  fairly  handy  with  tools.  They  were   always  rather 
    shy  of  the Big  People (as  they call  us), and  now they  are positively 
    scared of us.                                                               
   
                                          
                                                                         
    And yet plainly  they must  be relatives  of ours:  nearer to  us than 
   elves  are,  or  even  dwarves.  For  one  thing,  they  spoke  a  very 
   similar  language  (or  languages),  and  liked  or  disliked  much the 
   same  things  as we  used to.  What exactly  the relationship  is would 
   be  difficult  to  say.  To  answer  that  question  one would  have to 
   re-discover a great deal  of the  now wholly  lost history  and legends 
   of the Earliest Days,(1) and that is not likely to  happen, for  only the 
   Elves  preserve  any  traditions  about  the  Earliest Days,  and their 
   traditions  are  mostly  about  themselves   -  not   unnaturally:  the 
   Elves  were  much  the  most  important  people  of  those  times.  But 
   even  their  traditions  are  incomplete:  Men  only  come  in  to them 
   occasionally,   and   Hobbits   are   not   mentioned.   Elves"Dwarves, 
   Men,  and  other  creatures  only  became aware  of Hobbits  after they 
   had actually existed, jogging  along in  their uneventful  fashion, for 
   many ages. And  they continued,  as a  rule, to  jog along,  keeping to 
   themselves  and  keeping  out  of stories.  In the  days of  Bilbo (and 
   Frodo  his heir)  they became  for a  time very  important, by  what is 
   called  accident,  and  the  great  persons  of  the  world,  even  the 
   Necromancer,  were  obliged  to  take  them  into  account,   as  these 
   stories  show.  Though  Hobbits  had  then already  had a  long history 
   (of a quiet  kind), those  days are  now very  long ago,  and geography 
   (and many  other things)  were then  very different.  But the  lands in 
   which  they  lived,  changed  though  they  now  are,  must  have  been 
   more  or  less  in  the same  place as  the lands  in which  they still 
   linger: the North-west of the old world.                               
    They  are  (or  were)  a  small  people,  smaller  than  dwarves: less 
  
   stout  and  stocky,  that  is,  even when  they were  not in  fact much 
   shorter. Their height was,  like the  height of  us Big  People, rather 
   variable,  ranging  between  two  and  four   feet  (of   our  length): 
   three  feet  was more  or less  an average.  Very few  hobbits, outside 
   their  own  more  fantastic  legends,  touched  three  foot  six.  Only 
   Bandobras  Took,  son  of  Isengrim  the  First,  known usually  as the 
   Bullroarer, of all the hobbits of  history exceeded  four feet.  He was 
   four foot five and rode a horse.(2)                                    
    There  is,  and  always  has  been, very  little magic  about hobbits. 
   Of  course  they  possess   the  power   which  we   sometimes  confuse 
   with real magic - it is really only a kind of professional  skill, that 
   has  become  uncanny  through  long  practice,  aided by  close friend- 
   ship  with  the earth  and all  things that  grow on  it: the  power of 
   disappearing  quietly  and  quickly  when  large  stupid  folk  like us 
   come  blundering  along,  making  noises  like  elephants,  which  they 
   can hear a mile  off. Even  long ago  their great  desire was  to avoid 
   
   trouble;  and  they  were  quick  in  hearing, and  sharpsighted. And 
   they  were  neat  and  deft  in  their  movements,  though  they were 
   inclined to be fat in the stomach, and did not hurry unnecessarily. 
     They dressed in bright  colours, being  particularly fond  of green 
   and  yellow;  but  they  wore  no  shoes,  because  their  feet  grew 
   natural  leathery soles  and thick  warm brown  hair, curly  like the 
   brown  hair  of  their  heads.  The  only  trade  unknown  among them 
   was  consequently  shoemaking;  but  they   had  long   clever  brown 
   fingers  and  could  make many  other useful  things. They  had good- 
   natured faces, being as a  rule good-natured;  and they  laughed long 
   and deeply, being fond of simple jests at  all times,  but especially 
   after dinner (which they had twice a  day, when  they could  get it). 
   They  were  fond  of  presents,  and  gave  them  away   freely,  and 
   accepted them readily.                                                
     All hobbits had originally lived in holes in the ground, or so they 
   believed; although actually already in Bilbo's time it was as  a rule 
   only  the  richest and  the poorest  hobbits that  still did  so. The 
   poorest  hobbits  went  on  living  in holes  of the  most antiquated 
   kind - in fact just holes, with only  one window,  or even  none. The 
   most  important  families  continued  to  live  (when they  could) in 
   luxurious  versions  of the  simple excavations  of olden  times. But 
   suitable sites for these large and ramifying tunnels  were not  to be 
   found   everywhere.   In  Hobbiton,   in  Tuckborough   in  Tookland, 
   and even  in the  one really  populous town  of their  Shire, Michel- 
   Delving  on  the  White  Downs,  there  were  many  houses  of  stone 
   and wood and  brick. These  were specially  favoured by  the millers, 
   blacksmiths, wheelwrights,  and people  of that  sort: for  even when 
   they had holes to live in hobbits used to put up sheds and  barns for 
   workshops and storehouses.                                            
     The  custom  of   building  farms   and  dwelling-houses   was  be- 
   lieved  to  have  begun  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  river-side 
   regions  (especially  the  Marish  down  by  the  Brandywine),  where 
   the land was flat  and wet;  and where  perhaps the  hobbit-breed was 
   not  quite  pure.  Some of  the hobbits  of the  Marish in  the East- 
   farthing  at  any  rate  were  rather large  and heavy-legged;  a few 
   actually had a  little down  under their  chins (no  pure-bred hobbit 
   had a beard); and one or two even wore boots in muddy weather.        
     It  is possible  that the  idea of  building, as  of so  many other 
   things, came originally from the Elves. There  were still  in Bilbo's 
   time  three  Elf-towers  just  beyond  the  western  borders  of  the 
   Shire.  They  shone  in  the  moonlight.  The  tallest  was  furthest 
   away,  standing  alone  on a  hill. The  hobbits of  the Westfarthing 
   
                               
                                                                       
  
   said that you could see the Sea from the  top of  that tower:  but no 
   hobbit had ever been known to  climb it.  But even  if the  notion of 
   building  came  originally  from the  Elves, the  hobbits used  it in 
   their  own  fashion.  They  did  not  go  in  much for  towers. Their 
   houses  were  usually  long  and  low,  and  comfortable.  The oldest 
   kind  were  really  artificial  holes  of mud  (and later  of brick), 
   thatched with dry grass or straw, or roofed with turf; and  the walls 
   were slightly bulged.  But, of  course, that  stage belonged  to very 
   ancient  history.   Hobbit-building  had   long  been   altered  (and 
   perhaps  improved)  by  the  taking  of  wrinkles  from  dwarves  and 
   even Big People, and other folk outside the  Shire. A  preference for 
   round  windows,  and also  (but to  a less  extent) for  round doors, 
   was the chief remaining characteristic of hobbit-architecture.       
    Both the  houses and  the holes  of hobbits  were usually  large and 
   inhabited by large families. (Bilbo  and Frodo  Baggins were  in this 
   point, as in many others, rather exceptional.)  Sometimes, as  in the 
   case  of  the  Brandybucks  of  Brandy  Hall,  many   generations  of 
   relations  lived  in  (comparative) peace  together in  one ancestral 
   and  ramifying  mansion.  All  hobbits were,  in any  case, clannish, 
   and  reckoned  up  their  relationships  with  great care.  They drew 
   long  and  elaborate  family-trees  with  many  branches.  In dealing 
   with  hobbits  it is  most important  to remember  who is  related to 
   whom, and how, and why.                                              
    It would be impossible to set out  in this  book a  family-tree that 
   included  even  the  more  important  members  of  the  more  import- 
   ant families of the Shire at the time we  speak of.  It would  take a 
   whole book, and  everyone but  hobbits would  find it  dull. (Hobbits 
   would love it, if it was accurate: they  like to  have books  full of 
   things they already know set out fair and  square with  no contradic- 
   tions.) The Shire was  their own  name for  the very  pleasant little 
   corner  of  the  world  in  which  the  most  numerous, thoroughbred, 
   and representative kind of hobbits lived in Bilbo's time. It  was the 
   only  part  of  the world,  indeed, at  that time  in which  the two- 
   legged  inhabitants  were  all  Hobbits,  and  in which  Dwarves, Big 
   People  (and  even  Elves)  were  merely  strangers   and  occasional 
   visitors. The Shire was divided into four  quarters, called  the Four 
   Farthings,  the  North,  South,  East  and  West Farthings;  and also 
   into a number of  folklands, which  bore the  names of  the important 
   families,  although by  this time  these names  were no  longer found 
   only  in  their  proper folklands.  Nearly all  Tooks still  lived in 
   Tookland,  but  that  was  not so  true of  other families,  like the 
   Bagginses or the Boffins. A map of the  Shire will  be found  in this 
   
   book,  in  the  hope  that  it  will  be  useful   (and  be   approved  as 
   reasonably correct by those hobbits that go in for hobbit-history).        
     To   complete   the   information   some  (abridged)   family-trees  are 
   also   given,   which   will   show   in   what  way   the  hobbit-persons 
   mentioned  are  related  to  one  another,  and  what  their  various ages 
   were  at  the  time  when  the  story opens.  This will  at any  rate make 
   clear   the   connexions   between   Bilbo   and   Frodo,    and   between 
   Folco   Took   and   Meriadoc  Brandybuck   (usually  called   Merry)  and 
   the other chief characters.(3)                                              
     Frodo  Baggins  became  Bilbo's  heir  by  adoption:  heir  not  only to 
   what  was  left  of  Bilbo's  considerable  wealth, but  also to  his most 
   mysterious  treasure:  a  magic  ring.  This  ring  came  from  a  cave in 
   the  Misty  Mountains,  far  away  in  the  East.  It  had  belonged  to a 
   sad  and   rather  loathsome   creature  called   Gollum,  of   whom  more 
   will  be  heard  in  this  story,  though I  hope some  will find  time to 
   read   the   account  of   his  riddle-competition   with  Bilbo   in  The 
   Hobbit.  It is  important to  this tale,  as the  wizard Gandalf  tried to 
   explain  to  Frodo.  The  ring  had  the  power   of  making   its  wearer 
   invisible.  It  had  also  other  powers,  which  Bilbo  did  not discover 
  
   until  long  after  he  had  come  back  and settled  down at  home again. 
   Consequently  they  are  not  spoken  of  in  the  story  of  his journey. 
   But  this  later  story  is  concerned chiefly  with the  ring, and  so no 
   more need be said about them here.                                         
     Bilbo  it  is  told  'remained very  happy to  the end  of his  days and 
   those  were   extraordinarily  long.'   They  were.   How  extraordinarily 
   long  you  may  now  discover,  and  you  may  also  learn  that remaining 
   happy  did  not  mean  continuing  to  live  for  ever  at  Bag-end. Bilbo 
   returned  home  on  June  22nd  in  his  fifty-second  year,  and  nothing 
   very  notable  occurred  in  the  Shire  for  another  sixty  years,  when 
   Bilbo   began   to   make   preparations  for   the  celebration   of  his 
   hundred  and  eleventh  birthday.  At  which  point  the  present  tale of 
   the Ring begins.                                                           
                                                                             
                       Chapter I: 'A Lang-expected Party'.                    
                                                                             
   At  the  beginning of  this sixth  embodiment of  the opening  chapter the 
   revised  passage  about Bilbo's  book (p.  245, note  3) was  now removed, 
   and replaced by: 'He was supposed to be writing a book, containing  a full 
   account of his year's mysterious adventures, which no  one was  allowed to 
   see.'                                                                      
     The  conversation  at  The  Ivy Bush  is taken  up from  the preliminary 
   version described on pp. 244- 5, and now reaches virtually the form it has 
   
                                                                            
                                                                              
   in FR; but at this stage the Gaffer's instruction on  the subject  of Bilbo 
   and  Frodo  and their  antecedents was  still recounted  in advance  by the 
   narrator also.(4)                                                           
     The  'odd-looking  waggons  laden  with  odd-looking   packages',  driven 
   by  'elves  or  heavily  hooded  dwarves,'  which  had  survived  from  the 
   second  version  of  the  chapter  (p. 20),  were now  reduced to  a single 
   waggon,  driven  by  dwarves,  and  no  elves  appear  (see  p.  235);  but 
   Gandalf's mark on the fireworks, here called 'runic', still remains, and he 
   is still 'a little old man'. The guests still  included the  Gaukrogers (so 
   spelt),  but  the  remark  that  the  Brockhouses had  come in  from Combe- 
   under-Bree  (p.  236)  is  dropped.  The  young  Took  who  danced  on  the 
   table  changes  his  name  from  Prospero to  Everard (as  in FR),  but his 
   partner remains Melissa Brandybuck (Melilot in FR).                         
     The pencilled addition to the fifth version (p. 246,  note 12), showing 
   that Bingo/Frodo was fully aware of what  Bilbo intended  to do,  was taken 
   up (but as in FR Frodo stays on long enough at the dinner-table  to satisfy 
   Rory  Brandybuck's  thirst:  'Hey,  Frodo,  just  send that  decanter round 
   again!');  as  also was  the passage  about Bilbo's  taking Sting  with him 
   (p.246, note 13). Bilbo now (as  in FR)  takes a  leather-bound manuscript 
   from a  strong-box (though  not the  'bundle wrapped  in old  cloths'), but 
   gives the bulky envelope, which  he addresses  to Frodo  and into  which he 
   puts the Ring, to the dwarf Lofar, asking him to put it in Frodo's room. 
     Gandalf still meets Bilbo at the bottom of the Hill after he has left Bag 
   End  with  the  Dwarves  (still  named  Nar, Anar,  and Hannar),  and their 
   conversation  remains as  it was  (pp. 238  - 40):  in answer  to Gandalf's 
   question  'He  [Frodo]  knows  about  it,  of  course?' Bilbo  replies: 'He 
   knows that I have a Ring. He has read my  private memoirs  (the only  one I 
   have  ever  allowed  to  read  them).'  Gandalf's return  to Bag  End after 
   saying good-bye to Bilbo is incorporated from  the very  rough form  in the 
   fifth version (p. 247, note 20), the  only difference  being that  Frodo is 
   now actually reading Bilbo's letter as he sits in the hall.                 
     The list of Bilbo's parting  presents (p.  247, note  21) is  now further 
   changed  by  the  loss of  Caramella Chubb  and her  clock and  Primo Grubb 
   and  his dinner-service  (survivors from  the original  draft, p.  15, when 
   they   were   Caramella   Took   and   Inigo  Grubb-Took);   Colombo  Horn- 
   blower and  the barometer  also disappear.  Lofar still  plays the  role of 
  
   Merry  Brandybuck  on  the  day  following  the  Party,  and  Gandalf's con- 
   versation  with  Frodo on  that day  remains the  same, with  various later 
   additions and omissions made  to the fifth version  (p. 248,  notes 24 - 6, 
   28 - 30) incorporated: thus Bingo's reference to Bilbo's use of the Ring to 
   escape from the Sackville-Bagginses is of  course removed,  in view  of its 
   use in  'A Conspiracy  is Unmasked'  (p. 300),  as is  Gandalf's suggestion 
   that Bingo might be  able to  get in  touch with  him if  necessary through 
   'the nearest dwarves'.                                                      
   
                              Genealogy of the Tooks.                           
                                                                               
    On  the  reverse  of  one  of  the  pages  of  this  manuscript of  'A Long- 
   expected  Party'  is the  most substantial  genealogy of  the Tooks  that has 
   yet appeared.                                                                
    The  figures  attached  to  the  names  are at  first glance  very puzzling: 
   they  are  obviously  neither  dates  according  to an  independent calendar, 
   nor  ages  at death.  The key  is provided  by 'Bilbo  Baggins III',  and by 
   the  statement  in  the  Foreword (p.  314) that  the family-trees  (of which 
   this is the only one  that survives,  or was  made at  this time)  would show 
   'what their various ages were at the time  when the  story opens.'  The basis 
   is the year of the Party, which is zero; and the figures are the ages  of the 
   persons  relative  to the  Party. As  between any  two figures,  the relative 
   ages  of  the  persons  are  given.  Thus  311  against  Ferumbras   and  266 
   against  Fortinbras  means  that  Ferumbras  was  born  45  years  before his 
   son;  Isengrim  the  First  was  born  374  years before  Meriadoc Brandybuck 
   eight  generations  later;  Drogo Baggins  was 23  years younger  than Bilbo, 
   and  if  he  had not  been drowned  in the  Brandywine and  had been  able to 
   come  to the  Party would  have been  88; and  so on.  The daggers  of course 
   show persons who were dead at the time of the Party.                         
    A  few  of  the figures  were changed  on the  manuscript, the  earlier ones 
   being:  Isengrim   II  172,   Isambard  160,   Flambard  167,   Rosa  Baggins 
   151,  Bungo  Baggins   155,  Yolanda   60,  Folco   Took  23,   Meriadoc  25, 
   Odo 24.                                                                      
    It will be seen  that while  there is  no external  chronological structure, 
   the internal or relative structure is not so very different from that  of the 
   family  tree  of  Took  of  Great  Smials in  LR Appendix  C. In  LR Meriadoc 
   was born 362  years after  Isengrim II  (= Isengrim  I in  the old  tree) and 
   eight generations later.                                                     
    Bandobras  the Bullroarer  (see p.  311  and note  2) is  here the  son of 
   Isengrim,  first of  the Took  line in  the tree;  and in  the Prologue to LR 
   (p. 11)  he is  likewise the  son of  that Isengrim  (the Second).  This was 
   overlooked  when  the  final  Took  tree  was  made,  for Bandobras  is there 
   moved  down  by  a  generation,  becoming  the  son  (not  the   brother)  of 
   Isengrim's son Isumbras (III).(5)                                            
    The  Old  Took  now  acquires  the  name  Gerontius,  as  in LR  (earlier he 
   was 'Frodo the First',  p. 251). Four  sons are  named here;  in LR  he had 
   nine.  Rosa Baggins,  wife of  one of  them (Flambard),  has appeared  in the 
   little genealogy  found in  Queries and  Alterations (p.  222): there  she is 
   the  sister  of  Bungo  Baggins,  and  she  married  'Young  Took'.  The tree 
   given  on p.  267 is  maintained here  in respect  of Merry's  parents; Frodo 
   Took  has  become  Folco  Took,  and his  father Folcard  (see p.  309). Odo, 
   here with a double-barrelled name Took-Bolger,  was said  earlier (p.  251) 
   to  have  a  Took  mother  and  to  be  a  third  cousin  of Merry  and Frodo 
   (Folco), as is shown in this tree.                                           
    Donnamira  Took,  second  of  the  Old  Took's  daughters,  is   now  named, 
   
   
                           (ÑÕÅÌÀ.) 
   
   
   and is the wife of Hugo Boffin, as in LR, where however no issue is            
   recorded in the tree: on this see p. 386.                                      
  
     Lastly, five further children (six in LR)  of Mirabella  Took and            
   Gorboduc Brandybuck are given in addition to  Primula, one  of them            
   being Rory Brandybuck (see p. 267, note 4), whose true name is here            
   Roderick  (Rorimac  in LR);  the other  sons have  Visigothic names            
   altogether different from those in the Brandybuck tree in LR.                  
                                                                                 
                            Chapter II: 'Ancient History'.                         
                                                                                 
   The earlier forms of this chapter  are found  on pp.  76 ff.  and pp.  250 ff. 
   The version in the third phase is in places difficult to interpret, for it was 
   a  good  deal  changed  in  the act  of composition  and very  heavily altered 
   afterwards,  and  it is  not easy  to distinguish  the 'layers',  moreover, it 
   became  divided  up,  with  some  of  its  pages  remaining  in   England  and 
   some going to Marquette University.                                            
     In  general,  the  substance of  the narrative  remains remarkably  close to 
   that  of the  preceding version;  my father  had that  before him,  of course, 
   and he was largely content merely  to alter  the expression  as he  went along 
   - ubiquitously, but leaving the existing story little affected.                
     Of  the  younger  hobbits  that  Frodo went  about with,  the chief  are now 
   Meriadoc  Brandybuck,  Folco  Took,  and  Odo  Bolger  (or.  Folco  for  Frodo 
   see  p.  309);  genealogical  information  about  them  is  not  provided (cf. 
   p.  251).  Frodo no  longer 'walked  all over  the Shire,'  nor was  he 'often 
   away from home'; rather, 'he did not go far afield, and  after Bilbo  left his 
   walks  gradually  grew  shorter  and  circled  more  and  more  round  his own 
   hole.'  When  he  thought  of  leaving  the  Shire,  and  wondered   what  lay 
   beyond  its  borders,  'half  of  him  was  now  unwilling,  and  began  to be 
   afraid of walks abroad, lest the mud on his  feet should  carry him  off.' The 
   'thin  feeling' mentioned  in the  previous version  (p. 252),  'as if  he was 
   being  stretched  out  over  a lot  of days,  and weeks,  and months,  but was 
   not fully there', is no longer referred to, and Gandalf does  not do  so later 
   in the chapter (cf. p. 266).                                                   
     In  the  account  of  Gandalf's  visits  to  Hobbiton,  the  passage  in the 
   previous  version  describing his  secret comings  and taps  on the  window is 
   moved,  so that  it refers  to the  earlier time  when he  came often  (cf. FR 
   p.  55),  before  his  long  absence  of  seven  years (p.  268, note  6). The 
   wizard  reappeared  'about  fifteen  years   after  Bilbo's   departure',  and 
   'during  the  last  year  he  had  often  come  and stayed  a long  time.' The 
   conversation  at The  Green  Dragon  took  place  in  'the  spring  of Frodo's 
   forty-ninth year' (at the beginning of the  next chapter  in this  phase Frodo 
   decides  to leave  Bag End  in September  of 'this  (his fiftieth)  year': see 
   p. 253 and note 8).                                                            
     In  the  passage  concerning  the  rumours  of  trouble  and  the migrations 
   in  the  wide  world  the  site of  Sauron's ancient  stronghold in  the South 
   'near  the  midst  of  the world  in those  days' (p.  253) becomes  'near the 
   
                                               
                                                                              
   middle  of  the  Great  Land', but  this was  at once  struck out;  and the 
   passage concerning giants  becomes: 'Trolls  and giants  were abroad,  of a 
   new and more malevolent  kind, no  longer dull-witted  but full  of cunning 
   and wizardry.' In the talk at the inn,  the passage  about the  Grey Havens 
   now appears, and  the whole  conversation moves  almost to  the form  in FR 
   (p. 54); but it is still Jo Button who saw the 'Tree-men' beyond  the North 
   Moors,  though he  works now  for 'Mr  Fosco Boffin'  - with  'of Northope' 
   added later, and then changed to 'at Overhill'. Fosco Boffin, Bilbo's first 
   cousin once removed, appears in the Took genealogy  given on  p. 3  17; see 
   p. 386.                                                                     
     The  opening  of  the  conversation  between  Gandalf  and  Frodo  at Bag 
   End was changed, probably at or very  soon after  the time  of composition, 
   from a form very close to that of the preceding version (p. 255)  and still 
   including Gandalf's mention of his  two visits  to the  land of  the Necro- 
   mancer. The new form reads:                                                 
  
                                                                              
     'You   say   the   ring  is   dangerous,  far   more  dangerous   than  I 
   guess,'  said  Frodo  at  length.  'How  long  have  you  known  that?  And 
   did Bilbo know? I wish you would tell me more now.'                         
     'At  first  I  knew  very  little,'  answered   Gandalf  slowly,   as  if 
   searching  back  in   memory.  Already   the  days   of  the   journey  and 
   the  Dragon  and  the  Battle  of  Five  Armies  began  to  seem   dim  and 
   far-off. Perhaps even he  was at  last beginning  to feel  his age;  and in 
   any   case   many   dark   and   strange   adventures   had   befallen  him 
   since.  'Then   after  I   came  back   from  the   South  and   the  White 
   Council,  I  began  to  wonder  what  kind  of  magic  ring  he  possessed; 
   but  I  said  nothing  to  Bilbo.  All   seemed  well   with  him,   and  I 
   thought   that   that   kind   of   power  was   powerless  over   him.  So 
   I  thought;  and  I  was  right  in  a way;  but not  quite right.  I ought 
   perhaps  to  have  found  out  more,  sooner  than  I   did,  and   then  I 
   should  have  warned  him  earlier.  But  before  he left  I told  him what 
   I  could  - by  that time  I had  begun to  suspect the  truth, but  I knew 
   very little for certain.'                                                   
     'I  am  sure  you  did  all  you  could,'  said Frodo.  'You have  been a 
   good  friend,  and  a  wise  counsellor  to  us.  But it  must have  been a 
   great blow to you when Bilbo disappeared.'                                  
                                                                              
     In  Gandalf's  account  of  the  Rings  (p.  260)  he  now  says: 'Slowly 
   through the years  he has  been seeking  for them,  hoping to  recall their 
   power into  his own  hands, and  hoping always  to find  the One';  and his 
   words concerning  the Three  Rings were  early changed  from their  form in 
   the second version (p. 260, but with 'earth, sea, and sky' for 'earth, air, 
   and sky'):                                                                  
                                                                              
   What use they made of the Three Rings of Earth, Sea, and Sky, I             
   
                                      
                                                                                
   do not know; nor do I  know what  has now  become of  them. Some              
   say that hidden Elf-kings still keep them in fast places  of the              
   Middle-earth; but I believe they have long been carried far over              
   the Great Sea.                                                                
                                                                                
    Gandalf,   again   by  early   or  immediate   change,  now   concludes  his 
   remarks  about  the  Seven  Rings  of  the  Dwarves,  which  some   say  have 
   perished  in the  fire of  the dragons,  with the  words: 'Yet  that account, 
   maybe, is not wholly true'; he does  not now  refer to  the belief  that some 
   of the Seven Rings  are preserved,  though no  doubt he  implies it  (cf. the 
   first draft for the Council of Elrond, p. 398).                               
    As  my father  first wrote  here the  passage about  Gil-galad, he  began by 
   following  the  former  text  almost  exactly,  with  'Valandil, King  of the 
   Island' (see p. 260 and note 26), but he changed it in the act of writing to: 
   'and  he  made  an  alliance  with  Valandil,  King  of  the men  of Numenor, 
   who  came  back  over  the   sea  from   Westernesse  into   Middle-earth  in 
   those  days.'  Valandil  was  then  changed   to  Elendil,   probably  almost 
   immediately,  and  also at  the subsequent  occurrences of  the name  in this 
   passage. Isildor of the second text  is now  written Isildur.  Isildur's host 
   was overwhelmed by 'Orcs', not 'Goblins' (see p. 437, note 35).               
    To  Gandalf's  story  of  Gollum  nothing  is  added  or  altered  from  the 
   preceding version  (see p.  261), save  that 'his  grandmother who  ruled all 
   the family turned him out of her hole.'                                       
    The   purport   of   Gandalf's   discussion   of   Gollum's   character  and 
   motives  in  respect  of  the   Ring  remains   unchanged  from   the  second 
   version,  though  of  course  with  continual  slight development  in expres- 
   sion,  and  in  some   passages  with   considerable  expansion.   The  words 
   'Only Elves  can stand  it, and  even they  fade' (p.  261) are  now omitted. 
   Gandalf's  meaning  in  his  reply  to  Frodo's  objection that  Gollum never 
  
   gave Bilbo the Ring is now made clearer:                                      
                                                                                
    'But  he  never  gave  Bilbo  the Ring,'  said Frodo.  'Bilbo had            
   already found it lying on the floor.'                                         
    'I  know,  answered  Gandalf,  'and  I  have always  thought that            
   that was one of the strangest things about Bilbo's adventure. That            
   is why I said that  Gollum's ancestry  only partly  explained what            
   happened...'                                                                  
                                                                                
    It  is  still  Gandalf  himself  who  found  Gollum,  though  Frodo's excla- 
   mation  'You  found  Gollum!  '  (p.  263) was  subsequently changed  to 'You 
   have  seen  Gollum!',  and  Gandalf's  reply  to  Frodo's  question  'Did you 
   find him there [in Mirkwood]?' (p.  264) was  changed to  'I saw  him there, 
   but it  was friends  of mine  who actually  tracked him  down, with  the help 
   of the Wood-elves.' Cf. the first version of  the Council  of Elrond,  p. 401 
   and  note  20.  -  Gandalf's  account  of  Gollum's  own  story  is  expanded 
   thus:                                                                         
   
   What  I  have  told  you,  Gollum  was  willing  to  tell  - though  not, of 
   course,  in  the  way  I  have  reported  it.  Gollum  is  a  liar,  and you 
   have  to  sift  his  words.  For   instance,  you   may  remember   that  he 
   told  Bilbo  he  had  the  Ring  as  a  birthday-present.  Very  unlikely on 
   the  face  of  it:  incredible  when  one  suspects  what  kind  of  ring it 
   really was. It  was said  merely to  make Bilbo  willing to  accept it  as a 
   harmless  kind  of  toy  -   one  of   Gollum's  hobbit-like   thoughts.  He 
   repeated  this  nonsense  to  me,  but  I  laughed  at  him.  He  then  told 
   me  the  truer  story,   with  a   lot  of   snivelling  and   snarling.  He 
   thought he was misunderstood and ill-treated...                            
                                                                               
      Gandalf  still says,  oddly, that  Gollum 'had  found out  eventually, of 
   course, that Bilbo had in  some way  got his  Ring, and  what his  name was, 
   and  where he  came from'  (see p.  263 and  note 32);  indeed the  point is 
   now made more  emphatically: 'And  the news  of later  events went  all over 
   Wilderland, and Bilbo's name was spoken far and wide.'                      
      When  Gandalf  pauses after  saying 'he  made his  slow sneaking  way bit 
   by  bit,  years  ago,  down  to  the  Land  of  Mordor'  the  heavy  silence 
   mentioned  in  FR  p.  68  falls,  and  'there  was  now  no sound  of Sam's 
   shears.' The phrase  'I think  indeed that  Gollum is  the beginning  of our 
   present troubles' is retained: see p. 271, note 33.                          
      From '"Well  anyway," said  Frodo, "if  Gollum could  not be  killed"' my 
   father at first followed the  earlier text  (p.265)  very closely,  but then 
   rewrote it in a changed form.                                                
                                                                               
      'Well  anyway,'  said  Frodo,  'if  Gollum  could not  be killed,  I wish 
   Bilbo had not kept the Ring. Why did he?'                                    
      'Is  not  that  clear  from  what  you  have   now  heard?   '  answered 
   Gandalf.  'I  remember  you  saying,  when  it  first came  to you,  that it 
   had   its   advantages,   and  that   you  wondered   why  Bilbo   went  off 
   without  it  [see  p.  242].  He  had possessed  it a  long while  before we 
   knew  that  it  was  specially  important.  After  that  it  was  too  late: 
   there  was  the  Ring  itself   to  reckon   with.  It   has  a   power  and 
   purpose  of  its  own  that  clouds  wise  counsel.  Even  Bilbo  could  not 
   altogether   escape   its   influence.  He   developed  a   sentiment.  Even 
   when   he   knew   that  it   came  ultimately   from  the   Necromancer  he 
   wished to keep it as a memento...'                                           
                                                                               
      Lastly, the passage beginning 'I really do wish to destroy it!' (p. 266) 
   was changed and amplified:                                                   
                                                                               
      'I  really  do  wish  to destroy  it! '  cried Frodo.  'But I  wish more 
   that the Ring need never have come to me. Why was I chosen?'                 
      'Bilbo  passed  it  on  to  you  to save  himself from  destruction; and 
  
   because  he  could  find  no  one   else.  He   did  so   reluctantly,  but 
   
   believing   that,   when   you    knew   more,    you   would    accept   the 
   burden  for  a  while  out  of  love  for  him.  He  thought  you  were safe: 
   safe  not  to misuse  it or  to let  it get  into evil  hands; safe  from its 
   power  for  a  time;  and  safe  in  the  quiet  Shire  of  the  hobbits from 
   the  knowledge  of  its  maker.  And  I   promised  him   to  help   you.  He 
   relied  on  that.  Indeed  for  your  sake  and  for  his  I have  taken many 
   perilous journeys.                                                            
     'Also  I may  say that  I did  not discover  the letters  of fire  or their 
   meaning  or  know  for  certain  that  this  was  the  Ruling  Ring  until he 
   had  already  decided  to  go.  I did  not tell  him, for  then he  would not 
   have  burdened  you.  I  let  him  go.  He  had  had   the  Ring   for  sixty 
   years,  and  it  was  telling  on  him,  Frodo.  It   would  have   worn  him 
   down   in   the   end,  and   I  dare   not  guess   what  might   then  have 
   happened.                                                                     
     'But   now,   alas!   I   know   more.   I   have   seen  Gollum.   I  have 
   journeyed  even  to  the  Land  of  Mordor.   I  fear   that  the   Enemy  is 
   searching.  You  are  in  a  far  graver  peril than  ever Bilbo  dreamed of. 
   So do not blame him.'                                                         
     'But  I  am  not  strong  enough!  '   said  Frodo.   'You  are   wise  and 
   powerful. Will you not take the Ring?'                                        
     'No!'   said   Gandalf   springing  to   his  feet.   'With  that   Ring  I 
   should  have  power  too   great  and   terrible.  And   over  me   it  would 
   gain  a  power  still  greater  and  more  deadly.'  His  eyes   flashed  and 
   his  face  was  lit as  by a  fire within.  'Do not  tempt me!  For I  do not 
   wish  to  become  like  the   Dark  Lord   himself.  Yet   the  way   of  the 
   Ring  to  my  heart  is  by  pity  for  weakness and  the desire  of strength 
   to do good. Do not tempt me! '                                                
     He  went  to  the  window  and  drew  aside   the  curtain   and  shutters. 
   Sunlight  streamed  back  again  into   the  room.   Sam  passed   along  the 
   path  outside,   whistling.  'In   any  case,'   said  the   wizard,  turning 
   back  to  Frodo,  'it  is  now  too late.  You would  hate me  and call  me a 
   thief;  and  our  friendship  would  cease.   Such  is   the  power   of  the 
   Ring.  But  together  we  will  shoulder  the  burden  that  is laid  on us.' 
   He  came  and  laid  his  hand  on   Frodo's  shoulder.   'But  we   must  do 
   something soon,' he said. 'The Enemy is moving.'                              
                                                                                
     The same curious idea  is still  present here  that Gandalf  discovered the 
   letters of fire on Bilbo's ring, and knew that it was the Ruling Ring, before 
   Bilbo  left  but  without telling  him (i.e.  without Bilbo's  knowledge that 
   this  test  had  been  made):  see  p. 266  and note  38. -  Gandalf's remark 
   (p.  321)  'I  think  indeed  that  Gollum  is the  beginning of  our present 
   troubles',  retained  from  the  second  version,  now  perhaps  becomes less 
   
    obscure (see p. 271, note 33): 'I have been to the Land of Mordor. I fear 
    that the Enemy is searching.'                                             
                                                                             
                       Chapter III: 'Delays are Dangerous'.                     
                                                                             
    The new text of the third chapter, now given this  title (which  had been 
    scribbled in on the second version), was  another fine  clear manuscript, 
    replacing its appallingly difficult predecessor (pp. 273 ff.).            
                                                                             
     The chapter still begins with the gossip in The Ivy Bush and The Creen 
    Dragon (p. 274 and  note 1)  before turning  to the  conversation between 
    Gandalf and Frodo. In  that conversation  Gandalf does  now refer,  as in 
    FR, to the possibility that it may be Frodo's task to find the  Cracks of 
    Doom - indeed he goes further:                                            
                                                                             
      'And to go there but not come back again,' added Gandalf                
    grimly. 'For in the end I think you must come to the Fiery                
  
    Mountain, though you are not yet ready to make that your goal.'           
                                                                             
      That  with  Merry's help (6) Frodo had  chosen a  little house  at Crick- 
    hollow (see p. 299)  is now  taken up  from the  pencilled change  to the 
    previous version (p. 283, note 2). Gandalf still leaves Hobbiton 'one wet 
    dark evening in May'.                                                     
      But a major change enters the story  with the  departure of  Odo Bolger 
    (not Took-Bolger, as in the family  tree, p.  317) with  Merry Brandybuck 
    in the  third cart  from Hobbiton.  My father  had proposed  this earlier 
    (p. 299): 'From here onwards [i.e. after the arrival in Buckland]  Odo is 
    presumed  to  have  gone with  Merry ahead.  The preliminary  journey was 
    Frodo [Took], Bingo and Sam  only. Frodo  has a  character a  little more 
    like Odo once had. Odo is now rather silent (and  greedy).' But  the text 
    that followed this  direction was  obscure and  contradictory, apparently 
    on account of my opposition to the proposal  (see p.  299). Now  the deed 
    was done properly.                                                        
      In the earlier versions of the chapter the young hobbits Frodo  and Odo 
    had  distinct  characters  (see  p.  70).  The  removal  of Odo  from the 
    expedition  does  not mean,  however, that  Odo's character  was removed; 
    because my father always worked on the basis of  preceding drafts,  and a 
    great  deal of  the original  material of  this chapter  survived. Though 
    Frodo   Took,   now   renamed   Folco  Took   (since  Bingo   had  become 
    Frodo),  was  the  one  who  remained  in  the new  narrative, he  had to 
    become the speaker of the things that the  absent Odo  had said  - unless 
    my father was to rewrite what he had written  in a  far more  drastic way 
    than he wished to. Despite  the early  note 'Sam  Gamgee to  replace Odo' 
    (p. 250), Sam was too particularly conceived from the outset to be at all 
    suitable to take up Odo's nonchalance. Moreover, in  this version  of the 
   
    chapter the  original contribution  of Folco  (Frodo) Took  was in  any case 
    further  reduced.  The  verse  The  Road goes  ever on  and on  had already 
    been given  to Bingo  in the  second version  (p. 278);  now his  account of 
    meeting  a  Black  Rider  up  on  the  North  Moors  was  dropped,  and  his 
    exclamation of  delight when  the singing  of the  Elves was  heard ('Elves! 
    How wonderful!  I have  always wished  to hear  elves singing  under stars') 
    was cut out apparently in the act of  writing and  replaced by  Sam's hoarse 
    whisper: 'Elves! ' So Folco Took, with a diminished part  of 'his  own', and 
    acquiring  much  of  'Odo's',   becomes  'Odo'   more  completely   than  my 
    father  apparently  foresaw when  he said  'Frodo [Took]  has a  character a 
    little more like Odo once had.'(7)                                          
      Yet  Folco's  genealogical  place  remains;  for  Odo  himself  (once sur- 
    named  Took  but  now a  Bolger with  a Took  mother) has  gone on  ahead to 
    Buckland,  where  a  separate  and distinct  adventure (already  glimpsed in 
    advance, pp. 302,304) will  overtake him,  while into  Folco's place  in the 
    family tree of  the Tooks,  as first  cousin of  Merry Brandybuck  (pp. 267, 
    3 I 7), will later step Peregrin Took (Pippin).                              
                                                                                
      Cosimo   Sackville-Baggins'   'overshadowed   wife   Miranda'   disappears 
    again, together with  the remark  that he  and his  mother Lobelia  lived at 
    Bag End 'for many a year  after' (p.  283, note  5). -  The Road  goes ever on 
    and  on  now  attains  the  final form  (p. 284,  note 10).  - At  the first 
    appearance of the Black Rider on the road, in the passage  cited on  p. 278, 
    'Odo  and Frodo'  become 'Folco  and Sam',  and the  text of  FR (p.  84) is 
    reached.                                                                     
      As  already  noticed, Frodo  Took's account  of his  meeting with  a Black 
    Rider on the  North Moors  of the  Shire (p.  278) is  now dropped,  and the 
    conversation  between  Bingo  and  Frodo Took  on the  subject of  the Black 
    Riders (p. 279) that  follows Sam's  revelation moves  on to  precisely the 
    form in FR (p. 85), with of course Folco for Pippin. The  brief halt  of the 
    Rider  by  the  decayed  tree  in  which  the  hobbits  ate their  supper is 
    however  retained in  this version,  and in  the ensuing  conversation Frodo 
    still says, as did Bingo, that he will take the name of Mr Hill of Faraway. 
  
      When the singing of the Elves is heard Frodo says,  as in  FR p.  88: 'One 
    can meet them  sometimes in  the Woody  End', but  he still  says as  in the 
    preceding  version (p.  280) that  they come  in spring  and autumn  'out of 
    their own lands far beyond the River'.  As in  FR, the  hymn to  Elbereth is 
    now said to be sung 'in the fair Elven-tongue', and at the  end of  it Frodo 
    says: 'These are High-elves! They speak the name of Elbereth! '              
      Odo's  indiscreet  remark about  their good  luck in  landing unexpectedly 
    good food and  lodging disappears  and is  not handed  on to  Folco. Frodo's 
    'The stars shine on the hour of our meeting'  was at  first given  as before 
    (p. 280) only in translation, but my father changed this, clearly in the act 
    of  writing  the  manuscript,  by the  introduction of  the Elvish  words as 
    well, Eleni silir lumesse omentiemman, and  then again  to Elen  sile..., 'A 
   
    star shines...' At  this Gildor  says, as  in FR,  'Here is  a scholar  in the 
    Ancient Tongue.'                                                              
      It is still the Moon that rouses  the Elves  to song;  but the  old wording 
    ('The  yellow  moon  rose;  springing  swiftly  out of  the shadow,  and then 
    climbing  round  and  slow  into  the  sky')  surviving  from   the  original 
    version  of the  chapter (p.  61), was  changed, apparently  at or  very near 
    the time of writing, to: 'Above the mists away  in the  East the  thin silver 
    rind  of  the  New  Moon  appeared,  and rising  swift and  clear out  of the 
    shadow  it  swung  gleaming  in  the  sky.'  My  father  no  doubt  made this 
    change  on  account  of  what  he  had  said  elsewhere  about the  Moon; for 
    there  was  a  waxing  moon  as  the  hobbits  approached Weathertop,  and it 
    was 'nearly half-full' on the night of the attack (pp. 168, 184):  the attack 
    was on 5 October  (p. 175),  and there  could not  be a  full or  nearly full 
    Moon  on  24  September,  the  night  passed  with  the  Elves  in  the Woody 
    End  (see  p.  16o).  On  that  night  it  must  have  been almost  New Moon. 
    The  dates  of  the phases  of the  Moon in  the autumn  and early  winter of 
    that  year  cited  on  p.  434,  note  19,  in  fact  give  New  Moon  on  25 
    September,  the  First Quarter  (half-full) on  z October,  and Full  Moon on 
    10  October.  But  it  is  an  odd  and  uncharacteristic aberration  that my 
    father envisaged a  New Moon  rising late  at night  in the  East.(8) In FR, of 
    course,  there  is  no  mention  of  the Moon  in this  passage: it  was 'the 
    Swordsman  of  the Sky,  Menelvagor with  his shining  belt' that  caused the 
    Elves to burst into song.                                                     
      In  the  passage  describing  the  memories  of  the  meal  eaten  with the 
    Elves the text of FR is  reached, with  Folco retaining  those of  Frodo Took 
    together with Odo's recollection of the bread.                                
      Gildor's  advice  to  Bingo  (Frodo)  that  he  should  take   trusty  com- 
    panions,  and  his  opinion   that  his   present  companions   have  already 
    confused the Riders, is retained (see p. 282); but  at the  end there  is now 
    no mention of the Ring, and their talk ends as in FR (p. 94).                 
                                                                                 
                       Chapter IV: 'A Short Cut to Mushrooms'.                    
                                                                                 
    In this new version of the chapter there is only to notice the curious result 
    of  the  exclusion  of  Odo  Bolger:  with  Folco Took  adding Odo's  part to 
    that which he  retained from  Frodo Took's  in the  former narrative.  In the 
    previous  version  Odo  argued  against  taking  a  short  cut to  the Ferry, 
    because,  while  he  did  not  know  the  country,  he  did  know  The Golden 
    Perch  at Stock,  and Frodo  Took argued  for it  - because  he did  know the 
    country.(9) Now,  the  Frodo-element  in  Folco,  retaining  a   knowledge  of 
    the country, uses it  to support  the desire  of the  Odo-element in  him for 
    the  beer at  Stock, and  his opponent  in the  argument is  Frodo (Baggins); 
    thus  Folco  is  here, and  throughout the  chapter, Pippin  in all  but name 
    (see pp. 286 - 7).                                                            
      Deephallow now disappears from the text (see p. 286).                       
   
                        Chapter V: 'A Conspiracy Unmasked'.                     
                                                                               
   This  chapter  had  already reached  in the  second version  (pp. 298  ff.) a 
  
   form  very  close  to  that  in  FR,  but there  remained the  confusion over 
   whether  Odo  had  been  on  the  walk  from  Hobbiton  or  whether   he  had 
   gone  on  ahead  to Buckland  with Merry  (see pp.  299, 323).  Following the 
   new  version  of Chapter  III, this  is now  resolved, of  course: Odo  is at 
   Crickhollow,  opens  the door  when they  arrive, and  cooks the  supper with 
   Merry  -  in  fact,  until the  end of  the chapter,  he has  become Fredegar 
   (Fatty)  Bolger. The  text now  reaches, until  the end  of the  chapter, the 
   form  in  FR,  down  to the  smallest particulars  of expression,  with these 
   differences  only:  the  passage  about  Gorhendad   Oldbuck  is   still  not 
   present (p. 298); the Hedge is  still forty  miles from  end to  end (ibid.); 
   and the 'dwarf-song' Farewell. farewell, now hearth and hall!  still retains 
   the form in the previous version (pp. 300 - 1).(10)                          
    The  end  of  the  chapter  still  differs  altogether  from  that   in  FR, 
   however.  The  form   in  the   second  version   was  preserved,   with  the 
   pencilled  additions  incorporated  (p. 302).  Odo says  'But me  shan't have 
   any luck  in the  Old Forest'  (whereas in  FR Fredegar  says 'But  you won't 
   have any luck'),  because he  is still  potentially a  member of  the further 
   expedition, even though  my father  had in  fact decided  that he  would stay 
   at  Crickhollow  till  Gandalf  came.  I give  the text  from 'Do  you follow 
   Captain Frodo, or do you stay at home?'                                      
                                                                               
    'We  follow  Captain   Frodo,'  said   Merry  and   Folco  (and   of  course 
   Sam).  Odo  was  silent.  'Look  here!'  he  said  after  a pause.  'I don't 
   mind  admitting   that  I   am  more   terrified  of   the  Forest   than  of 
   anything  I  know  about.  I  dislike  woods  of  any  kind, but  the stories 
   about  the  Old  Forest  are  a  nightmare.  But  I   also  think   that  you 
   ought  to  try  and  keep  in  touch   with  Gandalf,   who  I   guess  knows 
   more  about  the  Black  Riders  than  you  do.  I  will  stay   behind  here 
   and  keep  off  inquisitive  folk.  When  Gandalf  comes,  as  I think  he is 
   sure  to,  I will  tell him  what you  have done,  and I  will come  on after 
   you with him, if he will bring me.'                                          
    The   others   agreed   that  this   seemed  on   the  whole   an  excellent 
   plan;  and  Frodo  at  once  wrote  a brief  letter to  Gandalf, and  gave it 
   to Odo.                                                                      
    'Well, that's settled,' said Merry.                                         
                                                                               
   The rest of the chapter is as in the previous version.                       
    A curious trace of this stage survives  in the  published text.  Since Odo's 
   staying  behind  had  not  formed  part  of   the  'conspiracy',   Merry  had 
   prepared  six ponies,  five for  the five  hobbits and  one for  the baggage. 
   When  the  story  changed,  and  Fredegar  Bolger's  task  'according  to the 
   original  plans  of  the  conspirators'  (FR  p. 118)  was expressly  to stay 
   
   behind, this detail was overlooked, and the six ponies remained at this        
   point (FR p. 117).                                                            
                                                                                 
                           Chapter VI: 'The Old Forest'.                          
                                                                                 
   The chapter  now at  last receives  its title.  Odo now  said farewell  to the 
   others  at  the  entrance  to  the  tunnel  under  the  Hedge in  these words: 
                                                                                 
   'I  wish  you  were  not going  into the  Forest. I  don't believe  you will 
   get  safely  through;  and  I  think  it  is  very  necessary  that  someone 
   should  warn  Gandalf  that  you  have  gone  in.  I'm  sure  you  will need 
   rescuing  before  to-day  is  out.  Still  I  wish  you  luck  and  I  hope, 
   perhaps, I shall catch you up again one day.'                                  
                                                                                 
     The hill rising out of the forest  was still  crowned with  a knot  of trees 
   (p.  113),  but  this  was changed  to the  'bald head'  of FR  in the  act of 
   writing  this  manuscript.  The  gully  which  the  hobbits  were   forced  to 
   follow  downwards  because  they  could  not  climb  out of  it still  ends as 
   before (ibid.):                                                                
  
                                                                                 
   Suddenly   the   woodland   trees   came   to   an   end,   and   the  gully 
   became  deep  and  sheer-sided;   its  bottom   was  almost   wholly  filled 
   by  the  noisy  hurrying  water.  It  ran  down  finally  to a  narrow shelf 
   at the  top of  a rocky  bank, over  which the  stream dived  and fell  in a 
   series  of  small  waterfalls.  Looking  down  they  saw  that   below  them 
   was a wide space of grass and reeds...                                         
                                                                                 
   The  old  story  of  the  descent  down  the  thirty-foot  bank is  thus still 
   present, with Folco falling the last fifteen feet.                             
     In the  original form  of the  story of  the encounter  with Old  Man Willow 
   (p. 113) Bingo and  Odo were  trapped in  the tree,  and Merry  (then called 
   Marmaduke)  was  the  one  who  rounded  up  the  ponies  and   rescued  Frodo 
   Took  from the  river. In  the next  stage (p.  302) this  was changed  to the 
   extent that Sam took over Merry's  part, and  Merry simply  'lay like  a log'. 
   Now,  with  Frodo Took  and Odo  'reduced' to  Folco Took,  it is  still Frodo 
   Baggins  and  Folco  who  are  imprisoned in  the tree,  but Merry  steps into 
   Frodo Took's role as the one pushed into the river.                            
     In  the  oldest  version   the  path   beside  the   Withywindle  puzzlingly 
   turned  sharply  to  the  left  below  Tom  Bombadil's house  and went  over a 
   little bridge; and in later revision this was retained, with, later again, the 
   word 'left'  changed to  'right', implying  that Bombadil's  house was  on the 
   south side of the Withywindle (see p. 114).  The present  text read  at first 
   here:                                                                          
   [The path] turned sharply to the right, and took them over a                   
   chattering down.                                                               
   
    This retains the turn in the path and the  bridge, but  the bridge  being over 
    a  tributary  stream  Bombadil's  house  is on  the north  side of  the Withy- 
    windle.  My  father  struck  the  passage  out,  however,  apparently   as  he 
    wrote.                                                                         
                                                                                  
                     Chapter VII: 'In the House of Tom Bombadil'.                  
                                                                                  
    Like the last, this chapter now receives its title. The episode of  the attack 
    on Crickhollow (pp. 303  - 4)  is now  a part  of the  text, and  was repeated 
    from  the  earlier  form  with  scarcely  any  significant  change  and almost 
    word  for  word.  The  'grey  man'  came up  the path  leading a  white horse, 
    but that Gandalf had a white horse appears  later in  the first  version. More 
    important,  my  father  at  first  repeated  the words  'Suddenly there  was a 
    movement',  but struck  them out  and substituted:  'A curtain  in one  of the 
    windows  stirred.  Then  suddenly  the  figure  by  the  door  moved  swiftly' 
    (this  change  clearly  belongs  with  the  writing  of  the  manuscript). Odo 
    was in the house, of course. To the words pencilled  at the  end of  the first 
    version of the episode, 'Behind clung a  small figure  with Hying  cloak', and 
    'Odo',  there is  nothing corresponding  in the  next, and  I think  that they 
    had not, in fact, yet been written in on the former; at this stage,  it seems, 
    my father had no  further plans  for Odo.  But there  is a  pencilled addition 
    to  the  second text  of which,  though it  was erased,  Mr Taum  Santoski has 
    been  able  to  make  out  the  following:  'Behind  him  ran   Odo...  and... 
    wind. Cf. IX.22.' On this question see p. 336.                                 
      The  dreams.  The  content  of  Frodo's  dream  remains  the   same,  almost 
    word  for  word,  as Bingo's  in the  original version  (p. 118),  except that 
    after  the  words  'hoofs  thudding  and  wind  blowing'  there  follows  'and 
    faint  and  far  the  echo  of  a  horn':  this  obviously   echoes  Gandalf's 
    blowing  of  the  horn  at  Crickhollow,  which   in  this   text  immediately 
    precedes Frodo's dream. But whereas in the story  as told  in the  first phase 
    'Bingo woke' and then 'fell asleep  again' (on  the reality  of the  sounds he 
    heard see p. 119), in this version Frodo 'lay in a dream without light': this 
    is as in FR, but nothing is said here to  suggest that  he woke  (contrast FR: 
    '"Black  Riders!"  thought  Frodo  as  he  wakened.')  On  the other  hand the 
    passage in the present text ends as in FR: 'at last he turned and  fell asleep 
  
    again  or  wandered  into  some  other   unremembered  dream.'   Folco  dreams 
    what  was  originally  Odo's  dream,  and   like  Pippin   in  FR   'woke,  or 
    thought  he  had  waked', and  then 'went  to sleep  again.' Merry  takes over 
    Frodo Took's dream  of water,  with the  words 'falling  into his  quiet sleep 
    and  slowly  waking him'  retained from  the old  version, though  struck out, 
    probably at once; this  passage ends,  as in  FR, 'He  breathed deep  and fell 
    asleep  again.' Sam  'slept through  the night  in deep  content, if  logs are 
    contented.'                                                                    
      In  Tom's  talk  with  the  hobbits  on  the  second  day,  the  old  phrase 
    'A  dark shadow  came up  out of  the middle  of the  world' is  retained (see 
    p.  121);  and  Tom's  reply  to Frodo's  question 'Who  are you,  Master?' is 
   
    almost exactly as in the old version (p.  121): he  says 'I  am Ab-Origine, 
    that's what I am,' and the words 'He saw the Sun rise in  the West  and the 
    Moon following, before the new order of  days was  made' are  retained (see 
    my discussion of this passage, pp. 121 - 2).                              
      In all the other minor differences mentioned on pp. 122 - 3  the present 
    text reaches the final form.                                                
                                                                               
                      Chapter VIII: 'Fog on the Barrow-downs'.                   
                                                                               
    There is little that need be said about this chapter, which followed on the 
    original text (pp. 127 - 30), and which  now received  its title.  The 'arm 
    walking on its fingers' in the barrow crept towards  Folco, and  Frodo fell 
    forward  upon  him  (p.  127).  Merry's  words  when  he  woke  remain  un- 
    changed  (p.  128);  and nothing  more is  said of  the bronze  swords that 
    Tom  Bombadil  chose  for  the  hobbits  from  the  treasures of  the mound 
    than the words added to the original text:  Tom said  that 'they  were made 
    many ages ago by men out of the West: they were foes of the dark Lord.' 
      The  conclusion of  the chapter  moves some  way to  the final  form, but 
    features of the original version are retained (pp. 129  - 30).  Thus Frodo, 
    riding down onto the Road, still says: 'I hope we shall be able to stick to 
    the beaten track after this,' to which Bombadil  replies: 'That's  what you 
    ought to do, as long as you are able: hold to the beaten way, but ride fast 
    and wary.' In his parting advice he still says: 'Barnabas Butterbur  is the 
    worthy  keeper:  he  knows  Tom   Bombadil,  and   Tom's  name   will  help 
    you. Say "Tom sent us here", and he will  treat you  kindly.' After  he has 
    gone  there  is  no  conversation  among  the  hobbits  recorded,  and  the 
    chapter ends much as in the original text.  Sam rode  with Frodo  in front, 
    Merry and Folco behind, leading the spare pony; and Bree is still 'a little 
    village'.                                                                   
                                                                               
                                       NOTES.                                   
                                                                               
   1.  Earliest  Days,  occurring  twice  in  this  passage, was  changed later 
     to  Elder  Days.  The  latter   expression  occurs   once  in   the  Quenta 
     Silmarillion, where it is not capitalised  (V. 259);  cf. also  Elder Years 
     (V.90), eldest days (V.245). 
   2. Bandobras  the  Bullroarer  reappears  from  The  Hobbit   (Chapter  I); 
     see further pp. 316 - 17.                                                  
   3. Only  one  such  tree  is  known  to me,  perhaps the  only one  made by 
     my father at this time; see pp. 316 - 18.                                 
   4.   Thus whereas in  the preliminary  version of  the talk  in The  Ivy Bush 
     (p. 244)  the  narrator's  opening  was  to  be  reduced  to a  brief para- 
     graph,  my  father  was  now  both  retaining the  account of  past history 
     from  earlier  versions  of  the  chapter and  also adding  Gaffer Gamgee's 
   
        own  characteristic  mode  of  retailing  it.  In  FR the  Gaffer becomes 
        the sole source.                                                         
   5.   In  The  Hobbit  Bandobras  is  called  Bilbo's   great-grand-uncle,  but 
        Bilbo himself calls him his great-great-great-grand-uncle -  as he  is in 
        the present tree.                                                        
  
   6.   His cousin Lanorac Brandybuck (p. 275) has disappeared.                  
   7.   The discussion whether to walk far or not  on the  first night  was still 
        present  (see  p.  276),  but Folco  does not  take on  Odo's reluctance; 
        the result is  that all  three of  them agree,  and the  discussion being 
        now rather pointless my father  struck it  out and  replaced it  with the 
        words of FR (p. 80): 'Well, we  all like  walking in  the dark,  so let's 
        put some miles behind us before bed.'                                    
   8.   It  is  indeed  so  extraordinary,  in  view  of  his  deep  and constant 
        awareness  of  all  such  modes and  appearances, that  one seeks  for an 
        explanation:  can  he  have  intended  'the  Old  Moon' but  have written 
        'the  New  Moon'   because  he   was  thinking   of  the   crescent  form 
        (characteristically  'the  New  Moon')  rather   than  the   phase?  This 
        seems unlikely; and in any case an 'old Moon' as a 'thin silver  rind' is 
        not  seen  till  near dawn,  for the  Moon to  have this  appearance must 
        be very near to the Sun.                                                 
   9.   In  the  earlier,  abandoned  variant  of  the  Farmer Maggot  episode in 
        the  previous  version  of  the chapter  Maggot says  that Frodo  Took is 
        'half a Brandybuck' (p.  291). This  was already  omitted in  the second 
        variant;  but  he  was  Merry  Brandybuck's  first  cousin, and  he tells 
        Bingo  that  Maggot 'is  a friend  of Merry's,  and I  used to  come here 
        with him a good deal at one time'  - just  as Pippin  tells Frodo  in FR, 
                                                                                
        p. 101.                                                                  
                                                                                
   10.  My father first wrote  that it  was sung  by Merry,  Folco, and  Odo, but 
        Odo's  name was  no doubt  due to  its presence  in the  previous version 
        (p. 300), and he struck it out at once.                                  
   
                                        XX                                      
                               THE THIRD PHASE (2):                             
                                AT THE SIGN OF THE                              
                                   PRANCING PONY.                               
                                                                               
   With Chapter IX, now  given the  title 'At  the Sign  of the  Prancing Pony', 
   the  narrative  of  this  phase  underwent a  much more  substantial develop- 
   ment,  but not  at all  in the  direction of  the final  story in  FR. Before 
   coming to this, however, there is  a curious  feature in  the opening  of the 
   chapter to be considered.                                                    
    The   opening   now   advanced   far   from   the   early  forms   given  on 
   pp. 132 - 4:  an initial  account in  which Bree  was a  village of  Men, but 
   where  'there  were  hobbits  about', changed  to the  story that  there were 
   only  hobbits  in  Bree,  and  Mr  Butterbur  was himself  a hobbit.  A later 
   note (p. 233) said however that 'Bree-folk are  not to  be hobbits.'  Now my 
   father resolved  the question  by returning,  more or  less, to  the original 
   idea: Men and Hobbits lived together in Bree.  But he  found it  difficult to 
   achieve a form of the opening  with which  he could  be satisfied,  and there 
   is version after version soon tailing off, to  be replaced  by the  next. All 
   these drafts are very similar, differing in the ordering of the  material and 
   in the admission  or omission  of detail;  all obviously  belong to  the same 
   time;  and  there  is  no  need  to  look  at  them  closely,  except  in one 
   particular. All  the drafts  contain the  passage in  FR (p.  161) concerning 
   the  origin  of  the  Men  of  Bree  -  one  of  them  adding that  they were 
   'descendants  of the  sons of  Beor' -  and the  return of  the Kings  of Men 
   over  the  Great  Seas.' The  passage that  follows, as  in FR,  concerns the 
   Rangers, and is a)most the same in all the draft forms of it:                
                                                                               
   No  other  Men  lived  now  so  far  West,  nor  so  near  the  Shire   by  a 
   hundred  leagues  and   more.  No   settled  people,   that  is:   for  there 
   were   the   Rangers,   mysterious   wanderers   that   the   Men   of   Bree 
   regarded  with  deep  respect  (and  a  little  fear),  since they  were said 
   to  be  the  last  remnant  of  the  kingly  people  from  beyond  the  Seas. 
   But  the  Rangers  were  few  and  seldom  seen,  and   roamed  at   will  in 
  
   the wild lands eastward, even as far as the Misty Mountains.                 
                                                                               
   The  curious  thing  is  that  in the  form of  the chapter-opening  that was 
   allowed to stand  the account  of the  Rangers is  quite different,  and does 
   not  follow  on  from  the  words 'No  other Men  lived at  that time  so far 
   West,  nor  so  near  by  a  hundred  leagues  to the  Shire', but  is placed 
   
   further  on  (after 'There  was Bree-blood  in the  Brandybuck family  by all 
   accounts', FR p. 162). This version reads:                                    
                                                                                
   In the wild lands east of Bree there roamed a few unsettled folk              
   (men  and  hobbits). These  the people  of the  Bree-land called              
   Rangers.  Some  of  them  were  well-known  in Bree,  which they              
   visited fairly frequently, and were welcome as bringers  of news              
   and tellers of strange tales.                                                 
                                                                                
   Later  in  the  chapter,  Butterbur  answers  Frodo's question  about Trotter 
   thus:                                                                         
                                                                                
   I don't rightly know. He is one  of the  wandering folk  - Rangers,           
   we call them. Not that he really is a Ranger, if you understand me,           
   though he behaves like one. He seems to be a  hobbit of  some kind.           
   He  has  been  coming  in  pretty  often  during  the  past  twelve           
   months, especially since last spring; but he seldom talks.                    
                                                                                
     In the original version at this place (p. 137) Butterbur says: '0!  that is 
   one of the wild folk - rangers we  call 'em.'  And Gandalf  in his  letter to 
   Frodo still refers in the third phase text, as in the old version, to Trotter 
   as 'a ranger... dark rather lean hobbit, wears wooden shoes' (p. 352).        
     With  these  extracts  compare   the  note   in  Queries   and  Alterations 
   (p. 223): Rangers are best not as hobbits, perhaps.                           
     It is difficult to interpret this. In the third phase we find the statement 
   (in draft versions) that Rangers are 'the last remnant  of the  kingly people 
   from  beyond  the  Seas',  and  also  the  statements  that Rangers  are both 
   men  and  hobbits,  that  one  particular  hobbit is  a Ranger  (so Gandalf), 
   and that this same hobbit is  'not really  a Ranger,  though he  behaves like 
   one'  (so  Butterbur).  The  simplest  explanation  is  to  suppose  that the 
   Numenorean  origin  of  the  Rangers  was   an  idea   that  my   father  was 
   considering in the drafts, but which he set aside when he  wrote the  text of 
   the  chapter  and  the subsequent  narrative (see  further p.  393). Whatever 
   the explanation, it is clear that the finished conception of the  Rangers had 
   a difficult emergence; and it is characteristic  that even  when the  idea of 
   the Rangers  as the  last descendants  of the  Numenorean exiles  had arisen, 
   and a place thus prepared, as it were, for Trotter, he did  not at  once move 
   into that place.                                                              
     The village of Staddle now reappears (see p. 132), on  the other  side of 
   the hill; and Combe  is set  'in a  deep valley  a little  further eastward', 
   Archet 'on the  edge of  Chetwood'-all as  in FR  p. 161.  That Bree  stood at 
   an  old  meeting  of  the  ways,  the  East  Road  and  the  Greenway running 
   north and south, now appears. In the only one  of the  draft versions  of the 
   opening to reach the actual narrative, the hobbits                            
                                                                                
   passed one or two detached houses before they  came to  the inn,              
   and Sam and Folco stared at these in wonder. Sam was filled with              
   
   deep  suspicion,  and  doubted  the   wisdom  of   seeking  any   lodging  in 
   such  an  outlandish  place.  'Fancy  having   to  climb   up  a   ladder  to 
   bed!' he said. 'What do they do it for? They aren't birds.'                    
     'It's  airier,'  said  Frodo,  'and  safer  too  in  wilder  country. There 
   is no fence around Bree that I can see.'                                        
                                                                                  
     Here  my  father  stopped;  probably at  that moment  he decided  that this 
  
   was  improbable.  In  the  completed  text  of the  chapter dike,  hedge, and 
   gate appear.                                                                    
                                                                                  
     Frodo    and    his   companions    came   at    last   to    the   Greenway- 
   crossing   and   drew   near   the   village.   They   found   that    it   was 
   surrounded  by  a   deep  ditch   with  a   hedge  and   fence  on   the  inner 
   side.  Over  this  the  Road  ran,  but  it  was  closed  (as  was  the  custom 
   after  nightfall)  by  a  great  gate of  loose bars  laid across  strong posts 
   on either side.                                                                 
                                                                                  
   A little sketch-map, reproduced on  p. 335,  very likely  belongs to  just this 
   time. Written beside the line marking  the outer  circuit of  Bree is  'ditch R 
   f', i.e. 'fence'. (For an earlier, very simple sketch-plan of Bree see p. 174, 
   note 20).                                                                       
     The text continues:                                                           
                                                                                  
   There was a house just beyond the  barrier, and  a man  was sitting             
   at the door. He jumped up and  fetched a  lantern, and  looked down             
   over the gate at them in surprise.                                              
     'We are making for the  inn here,'  said Frodo  in answer  to his             
   questions. 'We are journeying east, and cannot go further tonight.'             
     'Hobbits! ' said the  man. 'And  what's more,  Shire-hobbits from             
   the sound of your talk! Well, if that is  not a  wonder: Shire-folk             
   riding by night and journeying east! '                                          
     He  removed  the  bars  slowly  and let  them ride  through. 'And             
   what makes it stranger,' he went  on: 'there's  been more  than one             
   traveller in the last few days  going the  same way,  and enquiring             
   after a party of four hobbits on ponies. But I laughed at  them and             
   said there had been no such party and was never  likely to  be. And             
   here you are! But if you  go on  to old  Butterbur's I  don't doubt             
   you'll find a welcome, and more news of your friends, maybe.'                   
     They  wished  him  goodnight;  but  Frodo  made  no   comment  on             
   his talk, though he could see in the lantern-light that the man was             
   eyeing them  curiously. He  was glad  to hear  the bars  dropped in             
   their places behind them as they rode forward.  One Black  Rider at             
   least  was  now  ahead of  them, or  so he  guessed from  the man's             
   words, but it was likely enough that others were still  behind. And             
   
   what about Gandalf? Had he, too, passed through, trying to catch             
   them up while they were delayed in the Forest and Downs?                     
     The hobbits rode on up a gentle slope, passing a  few detached             
   houses, and drew up outside the inn....                                      
                                                                               
     The  account  of Sam's  dismay at  the sight  of the  tall houses,  of the 
   structure of the inn, and of their arrival, is almost word for word as in FR 
   p.  164;  and  Barnabas  Butterbur  is  now  a  man, not  a hobbit.  But the 
   passage  in  the  original  version  in  which Bingo  (Frodo) refers  to Tom 
   Bombadil's  recommendation   of  The   Prancing  Pony   and  is   then  made 
   welcome by the  landlord (pp.  134 -  5) is  retained. Frodo  now introduces 
   them  by  their  correct names,  except that  he calls  himself 'Mr  Hill of 
   Faraway' (see pp. 280, 324). Butterbur replies  much as  in the  old version 
   (p. 135),  but his  remarks there  about the  Tooks are  now applied  to the 
   Brandybucks, and not merely  in the  general context  of the  Shire-folk but 
   because  Merry  has   been  introduced   as  Mr   Brandybuck;  and   he  now 
   mentions  the  strangers  who  had come  up the  Greenway the  night before. 
   The  passage  about  their  supply  of  money  (see  p. 136  and note  7) is 
   retained,  though  the  urgency  is  made  less  ('Frodo  had  brought  some 
   money  with  him,  of  course, as  much as  was safe  or convenient;  but it 
   would not cover the expenses of good inns indefinitely.')                    
     From  'The  landlord hovered  round for  a little,  and then  prepared (2) to 
   leave them' the new chapter reaches the final form for  a long  stretch with 
   only  minor  differences  and  for  the  most  part in  the same  words. The 
  
   people  in  the common-room  of the  inn (including  the strangers  from the 
   South, who 'stared  curiously') are  as in  FR (and  the botanical  names of 
   the  Men  of  Bree,  see  p.  137  and  note  8);  but  'among  the  company 
   [Frodo] noticed the gate-keeper, and wondered  vaguely if  it was  his night 
   off duty.' The  'squint-eyed ill-favoured  fellow' who  in FR  foretold that 
   many  more  people  would  be  coming  north  in  the  near  future  is here 
   simply  'one  of  the  travellers'  who  had  come  up  the  Greenway. Folco 
   Took is  now of  course 'the  ridiculous young  Took'; but  he does  not yet 
   tell  the  tale  of the  collapse of  the roof  of the  Town Hole  in Michel 
   Delving.  Frodo  'heard  someone  ask  what  part  the  Hills  lived  in and 
   where Faraway was; and he hoped Sam and Folco would be careful.'             
     As  already noticed,  Trotter remains  a hobbit;(3) and the  description of 
   him in fact follows  the original  version (p.  137) closely,  including the 
   wooden  shoes;  his  pipe was  changed from  'broken' to  'short-stemmed' in 
   the act of writing, and he had 'an enormous mug (large even  for a  man)' in 
   front of him. In Frodo's first conversation  with Trotter,  and in  all that 
   follows to the end of  Chapter g  in FR,  the present  text moves  almost to 
   the final form (which has in any case been virtually attained, in the latter 
   part, already in the original version, see p.140). Frodo's feeling  that the 
   suggestion  that  he  put  on  the  Ring  came  to  him 'from  outside, from 
   someone  or something  in the  room' is  present. At  first my  father wrote 
   simply that the 'swarthy-faced fellow'  (Bill Ferney) (4) 'slipped out  of the 
   
                                         
                                                                                  
    door,  followed  by one  of the  southerners: not  a well-favoured  pair', but 
    by a change that seems little later than  the writing  of the  manuscript this 
    became:                                                                        
                                                                                  
    Very  soon  he  slipped  out  of  the door,  followed by  Harry the            
    gate-keeper,  and by  one of  the southerners:  the three  had been            
    whispering  together  in  a  corner  most  of  the  evening.  For a            
    moment he wondered if the Ring itself had not played him a  trick -            
    or perhaps obeyed orders other than his  own. He  did not  like the            
    looks of the three men that had gone out, especially not the [dark-            
    eyed >] squint-eyed southerner.                                                
                                                                                  
    In  this  text  it  has  already  been  mentioned  that  the  gate-keeper  was 
    present at the inn; this is not in FR, though it is said that he went out just 
    behind the other two. - The  text of  The Cat  and the  Fiddle is  now exactly 
    in the final form.                                                             
       In the original version I  divided the  text for  convenience at  the point 
    where  Chapter  g ends  in FR,  though there  is no  break in  the manuscript. 
    The present version also continues without  a break,  and in  this case  it is 
    more convenient to treat the old chapter as a whole.                           
       The next part of the story follows  the original  form (pp.  148 -  9) very 
    closely  to  the  point where  Trotter tells  Bingo about  his 'eavesdropping' 
    on  the  Road.  There,  Trotter   had  overheard   Gandalf  and   the  Dwarves 
    and  Elves  (returning  from  Hobbiton  after  Bingo   Bolger-Baggins'  'long- 
    expected  party'  and  disappearance)  talking  about   Bingo  and   his  com- 
    panions  who  were  supposed  to  be  on the  Road behind  them: the  date was 
    Sunday  morning,   September  25th   (p.  160).   The  present   version  here 
    introduces  a  major  alteration  into  the  narrative  structure,  but  by no 
    means  to the  story in  FR, where  Strider overhears  the hobbits  talking to 
    Bombadil  when  he  left  them  on  the East  Road (and  hears Frodo  say that 
    he must be known as Underhill, not Baggins).                                   
       It seems likely  that the  new story,  in which  the further  adventures of 
    Odo  Bolger  first  appear  in  formed  narrative, arose  when my  father came 
    to this chapter in his writing  of the  third phase  manuscripts, and  that it 
    was  at  this  stage  that  he  pencilled  in  the  notes  about  Odo  leaving 
    Crickhollow  with  Gandalf (5) after  the   rout  of   the  Black   Riders  (see 
    p.  328):  that  is  why, in  the note  to the  second text  of the  attack on 
  
    Crickhollow, he gave the reference 'IX.22'. IX.22  is the  manuscript page 
    in  which  Trotter's  story of  his eavesdropping  on Gandalf  and Odo  on the 
    East Road appears in the present chapter.                                      
       It will be seen that version 'A' of the original story is used: see pp. 148 
    and 171 note 1.                                                                
       The  opening  of this  section of  the story  is duplicated,  both versions 
    appearing to belong  to the  same time  of writing,  and neither  being struck 
    out; but the second form given here was preferred. The one reads:              
   
   ...  I  was  behind  a  hedge,  when  a  man  on  a  horse  halted  on  the 
   Road  not  far  [west of  Bree >  (at time  of writing)]  east of  Bree. To 
   my  surprise  there  was   a  hobbit   riding  behind   him  on   the  same 
   horse!  They  got  off  to  take a  meal, and  started talking.  Now, oddly 
   enough,   they   were   discussing   a  certain   Frodo  Baggins   and  his 
   three  companions.   I  gathered   that  these   four  strange   folk  were 
   hobbits  that  had  bolted  out  of  the  Shire  (by  a  back-door,  as you 
   might  say)  last  Monday,  and  ought  to  be   on  the   Road  somewhere. 
   The   travellers   were   very   worried   about   Mr  Baggins,   and  won- 
   dered  whether  he  was  on  the  Road  or  off  it,  in  front of  them or 
   behind. They wanted to find him and warn him.                              
     'A  bit  incautious,  I  must  say,  of  Gandalf  -  there  now!  Gandalf 
   it  was,  of  course:  there's  no  mistaking  him,  you'll  agree -  to go 
   talking  like  that  by  the  Road-side.  But  actually  he   was  speaking 
   low,   and   I   happened   to  be   lying  very   close.  That   would  be 
   yesterday noon: Wednesday.                                                  
                                                                              
     The other reads:                                                          
                                                                              
   ...  I  was  hiding  under  a  hedge,  by  the  Road   some  way   west  of 
   Bree,  trying  to  shelter  from  the  rain,  when   a  man   on  horseback 
   halted  close  by.  To  my  surprise  there  was  a  hobbit  riding  behind 
   him  on the  same horse!  They got  off to  rest, and  take a  little food, 
   and  they  started  talking.  If  you  want  to  know,  they  were  discus- 
   sing  a  certain  Frodo  Baggins  and  his  three  companions.  I  gathered 
   that these were four hobbits that  had left  the Shire  in a  great hurry 
   the  previous  day.  The  horseman  was  trying  to  catch  them   up,  but 
   he  was  not  sure  if  they  were  on  the  Road  or off  it, in  front or 
   behind.  He  seemed  very  worried,  but  hoped  to  find  them   at  Bree. 
   I thought it very  strange, for  it is  not often  that Gandalf's  plans go 
   wrong.'                                                                     
     Frodo  stirred  suddenly  at  the  mention  of  the  name,   and  Trotter 
   smiled.  'Yes,  Gandalf!'  he  said.  'I  know  what  he  looks  like, and 
   once  seen  never  forgotten,  you'll  agree.  He  was  speaking  very low, 
   but  he  had  no  idea  that  old  Trotter  was  so  close.  That   was  on 
   Tuesday evening, just as the light was failing.                             
                                                                              
     The hobbits left Crickhollow early in the morning of Monday 26            
   September,  and  arrived  in  Bree  at nightfall  on Thursday  29 September 
   (p- 160). The first of these variants makes Trotter see Gandalf  and Odo 
   on the road east of Bree on the Wednesday, i.e. after passing through the 
   village; the second places  the encounter  a day  earlier, on  the Tuesday 
   evening, before  they reached  Bree. Therefore  Frodo calculates,  in the 
   passage that now follows, that Gandalf had  reached Crickhollow  'on the 
   
                              
                                                                           
    Monday, after they had left,'  since Bree  was a  day's riding  from the 
    Brandywine  Bridge.  The  rain  on  the Tuesday  from which  Trotter was 
    sheltering was the rain that fell during the hobbits' second day  in the 
    house of Tom Bombadil. The text continues:                              
                                                                           
    Now  up  comes  a  hobbit  and  three  friends  out  of  the  Shire, and 
  
    though  he  gives  out the  name of  Hill, his  friends call  him Frodo, 
    and  they  all seem  to know  a good  deal about  the doings  of Gandalf 
    and  the  Bagginses  of  Hobbiton.  I  can  put  two  and  two together, 
    when it is as easy as that. But don't let it trouble  you: I  shall keep 
    the   answer  to   myself.  Maybe,   Mr  Baggins   has  a   good  honest 
    reason  for leaving  his name  behind. But  if so,  I should  advise him 
    to  remember  that there  are others  besides Trotter  that can  do such 
    easy sums - and not all are to be trusted.'                             
       'I am  obliged to  you,' said  Frodo, greatly  relieved. Here  at any 
    rate  was  news  of  Gandalf;  and  of  Odo  too,   apparently.  Gandalf 
    must  have  turned  up  at  Crickhollow  on   the  Monday,   after  they 
    had  left.  But  Frodo  was  still  suspicious   of  Trotter,   and  was 
    determined  to pretend  that the  affair was  of no  special importance. 
    'I have not left my name behind,  as you  put it,'  he said  stiffly. 'I 
    called  myself  Hill  at  this  inn  merely  to  avoid  idle  questions. 
    Mr  Butterbur  has  quite  enough to  say as  it is.  I don't  quite see 
    how  anyone  would  guess  my   real  name   from  what   has  occurred, 
    unless he  had your  skill in  eavesdropping. And  I don't  see, either, 
    what  special interest  my name  has for  anybody in  Bree, or  for you, 
    for that matter.'                                                       
       Trotter  laughed  at  him.   'Don't  you?'   he  said   grimly.  'But 
    eavesdropping,   as  you   put  it,   is  not   unknown  in   Bree.  And 
    besides, I have not told you all about myself yet.'                     
       At  that  moment  he  was  interrupted  by  a knock  on the  door. Mr 
    Butterbur  was  there  with  a  tray  of  candles,  and  Nob  behind him 
    with cans  of hot  water. 'I've  come to  wish you  a good  night,' said 
    the  landlord,  putting  the  candles  on  the  table.  'Nob!  Take  the 
    water to the rooms.'  He came  in and  shut the  door. 'It's  like this, 
    Mr Hill,' he began:  'I've been  asked more  than once  to look  out for 
    a party of four hobbits and five ponies. Hullo, Trotter! You here?' 
       'It's all  right,' said  Frodo. 'Say  what you  wish! Trotter  has my 
    leave to stay.' Trotter grinned.                                        
       'Well,' began Mr Butterbur again, 'it's like this:  a couple  of days 
    ago, yes, it would be  late on  Tuesday night,  just as  I was  going to 
    lock  up, there  came a  ring at  the bell  in the  yard. Who  should be 
    standing  at  the door  but old  Gandalf, if  you know  who I  mean! All 
    wet  through  he  was:  it  had  been  raining  heavens  hard  all  day. 
   
                                                                   
                                                                       
   There was a hobbit  with him,  and a  white horse  - very  tired the 
   poor beast  was; for  it had  carried both  of them  a long  way, it 
   seemed. "Bless me, Gandalf!" says  I. "  What are  you doing  out in 
   this weather at this time of night? And  who's your  little friend?" 
   But  he  winked  at  me,  and  didn't  answer  my   questions.  "Hot 
   drinks   and   warm  beds!"   he  croaked,   and  stumbled   up  the 
   steps.                                                               
     'Later on he sent for me. "Butterbur," says  he. "I'm  looking for 
   some friends:  four hobbits.  One is  a round-bellied  little fellow 
   with  red  cheeks"  -  begging your  pardon -  "and the  others just 
   young  hobbits.  They  should  have  five  ponies  and  a  good deal 
   of  baggage.  Have  you  seen  them?  They  ought  to   have  passed 
   through Bree some time today,(6) unless they have stopped here."       
     'He seemed very put  out, when  I said  no such  party was  at The 
   Pony,  and  none  had  passed  through,  to  my  certain knowledge. 
   "That's bad news!" he said, tugging at his beard.  "Will you  do two 
   things for me? If this party turns  up, give  them a  message: Hurry 
   on! Gandalf is ahead. Just that. Don't forget, because  it's import- 
   ant!  And  if  anyone  -  anyone,  mind   you,  however   strange  - 
   enquires after a hobbit called Baggins, tell  them Baggins  has gone 
   east with Gandalf. Don't forget that either, and I shall be grateful 
   to you."' The landlord paused, looking hard at Frodo.                
  
     'Thank you very  much!' said  Frodo,  thinking Mr  Butterbur had 
   finished, and relieved to find that his story was  much the  same as 
   Trotter's,  and  no  more alarming.  All the  same he  was extremely 
   puzzled  by  Gandalf's  mysterious  words  about  Baggins.  He  won- 
   dered if Butterbur had got it all wrong.                             
     'Ah! But wait a minute!'  said the  landlord, lowering  his voice. 
   'That  wasn't the  end of  it. And  that's what  is puzzling  me. On 
   Monday  a  big  black  fellow  went  through Bree  on a  great black 
   horse, and all the folk  were talking  about it.  The dogs  were all 
   yammering  and  the  geese   screaming  as   he  rode   through  the 
   village. I heard later that three of these riders  were seen  on the 
   Road  by  Combe;  though  where  the  other  two  had sprung  from I 
   couldn't say.                                                        
     'Gandalf and his little friend Baggins  went off  yesterday, after 
   sleeping late, about the middle of the morning. In the evening, just 
   before the road-gate was shut, in rode the  black fellows  again, or 
   others as like them as  night and  dark. "There's  the Black  Man at 
   the door!" shouted Nob, running  to fetch  me with  his hair  all on 
   end. Sure enough, it was:  not one  nor three,  though, but  four of 
   them! One was sitting there in the twilight with his big black horse 
   
   almost  on  my  door-step.  All  hooded  and  cloaked  he was.  He bent 
   down  and  spoke  to me,  and very  cold I  thought his  voice sounded. 
   And  what  do  you  think?  He  was  asking  for  news of  four hobbits 
   riding east out of the Shire! (7)                                       
     'I didn't like the  sound or  the looks  of him,  and I  answered him 
   short, "I haven't seen any  such party,"  I said,  "and I'm  not likely 
   to, either. What may you be wanting with them, or with me?'             
     'At  that  he  sent  out  a breath  that set  me shivering.  "We want 
   news  of  them.  We  are  seeking  Baggins," he  said, hissing  out the 
   name like a snake. "Baggins is with them.  If he  comes, you  will tell 
   us, and we will repay you with gold.  If you  do not  tell us,  we will 
   repay you - otherwise."                                                 
     '"Baggins!" said I. "He ain't  with them.  If you  are looking  for a 
   hobbit of that name, he went off east this morning with Gandalf."       
     'At that  name he  drew in  his breath  and sat  up. Then  he stooped 
   at me again. "Is that truth?"  he said,  very hard  and quiet.  "Do not 
   lie to us!"                                                             
     'I was all of a twitter, I can tell you, but I answered up as bold as 
   I could: "Of course  it's the  truth! I  know Gandalf,  and he  and his 
   friend were here last  night, I  tell you."  At that  the four  of them 
   turned  their horses  and rode  off into  the darkness  without another 
   word.                                                                   
     'Now,  Mr  Hill,  what  do you  make of  all that?  I hope  I've done 
   right. If it hadn't  been for  Gandalf's orders,  I'd never  have given 
   them  news  of  Baggins,  nor  of  anyone  else.  For  these  Black Men 
   mean no good to anyone, I'll be bound.'                                 
     'You've done quite right, as  far as  I can  see,' said  Frodo. 'From 
   what I know of Gandalf, it is usually best to do what he asks.'         
     'Yes,'  said  the  landlord,  'but  I  am puzzled  all the  same. How 
   came  these  Black  Men  to  think  Baggins  was  one  of  your  party? 
   And  I  must  say,  from  what I've  heard and  seen tonight,  I wonder 
   if  maybe they  aren't right.  But Baggins  or no,  you are  welcome to 
   any help I can give to a friend of old Tom, and of Gandalf.'            
     'I'm very grateful,' said Frodo.  'I am  sorry I  can't tell  you the 
   whole  story,  Mr Butterbur.  I am  very tired,  and very  worried. But 
   if  you  want  to  know,  I  am  Frodo  Baggins.  I  have no  idea what 
   Gandalf  meant  by  saying  that Baggins  had gone  east with  him; for 
   I think the hobbit's name was  Bolger. But  these -  er -  Black Riders 
   are hunting  us, and  we are  in danger.  I am  very grateful  for your 
   help;  but  I  hope  you  won't get  into any  trouble yourself  on our 
   account. I hope these abominable Riders won't come here again.'         
  
     'I hope not indeed! ' said Butterbur with a shiver.                   
   
     'If they do, you must not risk their  anger for  my sake.  They are 
   dangerous.  Once  we  have  got  clear  away,  you  can do  us little 
   harm,  if  you  tell them  that a  party of  four hobbits  has passed 
   through  Bree.  Good   night,  Mr   Butterbur!  Thank you  again  for 
   your kindness. One day perhaps Gandalf will tell you  what it  is all 
   about.'                                                               
     'Good  night,  Mr  Baggins  - Mr  Hill, I  should say!  Good night, 
   Mr Took! Bless me! Where's Mr Brandybuck?'                            
     'I don't know,' said  Folco; 'but  I expect  he's outside.  He said 
   something about going out  for a  breath of  air. He  ought to  be in 
   before long.'                                                         
     'Very good!' said Mr  Butterbur. 'I'll  see that  he is  not locked 
   out. Good night to you all! ' With a puzzled look  at Trotter,  and a 
   shake of his head, he went  out and  his footsteps  died away  in the 
   passage.                                                              
                                                                        
     'There  you  go  again!'  said Trotter  before Frodo  could speak. 
   'Too  trusting  still!  Why tell  old Barnabas  all that  about being 
   hunted; and why tell him the other hobbit was a Bolger?'             
     'Isn't  he  safe?'  asked  Frodo.  'Tom Bombadil  said he  was, and 
   Gandalf seems to have trusted him.'                                   
     'Is  he safe?'  cried Trotter,  throwing up  his hands.  'Yes, he's 
   safe,  safer  than  houses.  But  why  give  him  any more  to puzzle 
   about  than  is  necessary?  And  why  interfere with  Gandalf's plan? 
   You're not very quick, or it  would have  been plain  at once  to you 
   that  Gandalf  wanted  it  believed  that  the  hobbit  with  him was 
   Baggins - precisely so that you would  have a  better chance,  if you 
   were still behind.  And what  about me?  Am I  safe? You're  not sure 
   (I  know  that),  and  yet  you  talk  to Butterbur  in front  of me! 
   However, I know now all that he had to say; and at least it  will cut 
   short what I still had to  tell you  - which  was mostly  about those 
   Black  Riders, as  you call  them. I  saw them  myself. I  should say 
   that  seven  all  told  have  passed through  Bree since  Monday. You 
   won't pretend any longer that  you can't  imagine what  interest your 
   real  name  might  have.  There is  a reward  offered for  anyone who 
   can  report  that  four hobbits  are here,  and that  one of  them is 
   probably a Baggins after all.'                                        
     'Yes, yes,' said Frodo. 'I see all  that. But  I knew  already that 
   They were after me; and so far  at any  rate they  seem to  have been 
   sent off on a false scent.'                                           
     'I should not be too sure that they have all gone right away,' said 
   Trotter;  'or  that  they  are all  ahead of  you, and  chasing after 
   
   Gandalf. They are cunning, and they divide their  forces. I  can still 
   tell you a few things you have not heard from  Butterbur. I  first saw 
   a Rider on Monday night, east of Bree as I  was coming  in out  of the 
   wilds. I nearly ran into him, going fast along the  Road in  the dark. 
   I hailed him  with a  curse, for  he had  almost run  over me;  and he 
   pulled up  and came  back. I  stood still  and made  no sound,  but he 
   brought  his  horse  step  by  step  towards  me.  When  he  was quite 
   close he stooped and  sniffed. Then  he hissed,  and turned  his horse 
   and rode off.(8) Yesterday I saw the four that called  at this  inn. Last 
   night I was on the look-out. I  was lying  on a  bank under  the hedge 
   of Bill Ferney's  garden; and  I heard  Bill Ferney  talking. He  is a 
   surly fellow, and  has a  bad name  in the  Bree-land, and  queer folk 
   are  known  to  call  at his  house sometimes.  You must  have noticed 
   him  among  the  company:  a  swarthy  man  with   a  scowl.   He  was 
   very  close  tonight  with  Harry  Goatleaf,  the west-gate  keeper (a 
   mean  old  curmudgeon);  and  with  one  of  the  southern  strangers. 
   They  slipped  out  together  just  after  your  song and  accident. I 
  
   don't  trust  Ferney.  He  would  sell  anything  to  anybody,  if you 
   understand me.'                                                       
     'I don't understand you,' said Frodo.                               
     'Well,  I'm  not going  to say  it plainer,'  said Trotter.  'I just 
   wonder  whether  this  unusual  arrival of  strange travellers  up the 
   Greenway,   and   the   appearance  of   the  hunting   horsemen  come 
   together  by  mere  chance.  Both  might  be  looking  for   the  same 
   thing - or person. Anyway, I heard Bill Ferney  talking last  night. I 
   know his voice,  though I  could not  catch what  was said.  The other 
   voice was whispering, or hissing. And that's all I  have to  tell you. 
   You  must  do  as  you  like  about my  reward. But  as for  my coming 
   with you, I will  say this:  I know  all the  lands between  the Shire 
   and  the   Misty  Mountains,   for  I've   wandered  over   them  many 
   times in the course of my  life -  and I'm  older now  than I  look. I 
   might  prove  useful.  You'll  have  to  leave  the  open  Road  after 
   tonight;  for  if  you  ask  me, I  should say  that these  Riders are 
   patrolling it - and still looking for your party.  I don't  fancy that 
   you  wish  to  meet  them.  I  don't!  They give  me the  creeps!' he 
   ended suddenly with a shudder.                                        
     The others looked at him  and saw  with surprise  that his  face was 
   buried  in  his  hands,  and  his  hood  was  drawn  right  down.  The 
   room was very  quiet and  still and  the lights  seemed to  have grown 
   dim.                                                                  
     'There! ' he cried after a moment, throwing back his hood and       
   pushing the hair from his face. 'Perhaps I know more about these      
   
   pursuers  than  you  do.  You  do  not fear  them enough  - yet.  It seems 
   to  me  only  too  likely  that  news  of  you  will  reach  them   before  this 
   night  is  over.  Tomorrow  you  will  have  to  go  swiftly,  and   secretly  - 
   if   you   can.   But  Trotter   can  take   you  by   paths  that   are  seldom 
   trodden. Will you have him?'                                                    
        Frodo   made   no   answer.   He   looked   at   Trotter:  grim   and  wild 
   and  rough-clad.  It  was  hard  to  know  what   to  do.   He  did   not  doubt 
   that  most of  his tale  was true;  but it  was less  easy to  feel sure  of his 
   good  will.  Why  was  he  so  interested?  He  had  a  dark  look  -   and  yet 
   there   was  something   in  it   that  seemed   friendly  and   even  curiously 
   attractive.   And   his   speech   had   changed   as   he   talked,   from  the 
   unfamiliar   tones   of    the   Outsiders    to   something    more   familiar, 
   something    that    seemed    to    remind    Frodo    of     somebody.(9)  The 
   silence grew, and still he could not make up his mind.                           
        'Well,  I'm  for  Trotter,  if  you  want  any  help  in   deciding,'  said 
   Folco   suddenly.   'In   any   case,   I   daresay    he   could    follow   us 
   wherever we went, even if we refused.'                                           
        'Than kyou!'   said   Trotter   smiling   at  Folco.   'I  could   and  I 
   should;  for  I  should  feel  it  was my  duty. But  here is  a letter  which I 
   have   for   you   -   that  ought   to  make   up  your   mind  for   you.'  To 
   Frodo's   amazement   he   took   from   his  pocket   a  small   sealed  letter 
   and   handed   it   over.   On   the  outside   was  written:   F.  from  G. (X) 
   'Read it! ' said Trotter.                                                        
                                                                                   
      Here the chapter ends. It will be seen  that in  this narrative,  despite the 
      radical  differences  in  what  Trotter   and  Butterbur   communicated,  the 
      original form of the story (in the  'A' version,  but see  note 8)  was still 
      closely followed.                                                             
        The   manuscript   of   this   chapter  subsequently   underwent  immensely 
      intricate alteration, with long insertions and deletions, for my  father used 
      the  original  text  for  two  distinct  developments,  both  involving major 
      structural  change.  The  one  he called  the 'red'  version, marked  out and 
      paginated in red, the other the  'blue'; thus  a rider  on an  inserted' slip 
      bears  the  number  'rider  to  IX.3(g)  =  red  IX.9   =  blue   IX.4'!  The 
      relations  can in  fact be  worked out  perfectly satisfactorily.  The 'blue' 
      version is the later, and peters out towards the end; this represents a later 
  
      plot,  in  which  all  reference  to  the  visit  of Gandalf  and Odo  to The 
      Prancing Pony is cut  out. The  'red' version,  on the  other hand,  may well 
      be  contemporary  or  nearly  contemporary  with  the  primary  text;  it  is 
      carefully  written  (the  alterations constituting  the 'blue'  version being 
      much rougher), and it tells the same  story of  Gandalf and  Odo -  but tells 
      it quite differently. It takes up from the  end of  the description  of Bree, 
      and  begins  with Gandalf's  arrival there  with Odo,  now told  directly and 
      not in Butterburian narrative.                                                
   
     The  Tuesday  had  been  a  day  of  heavy  rain.  Night  had fallen 
   some hours ago, and it was  still pouring  down. It  was so  dark that 
   nothing could be heard but  the seething  noise of  the rain,  and the 
   ripple  of  flood-rivers  running  down the  hill -  and the  sound of 
   hoofs  splashing  on  the  Road. A  horse was  slowly climbing  up the 
   long slope towards the village of Bree.                               
     Suddenly  a  great  gate loomed  up: it  stretched right  across the 
   Road  from one  strong post  to another,  and it  was shut.  There was 
   a small house  beyond it,  dark and  grey. The  horse halted  with its 
   nose  over  the  top  bar  of  the gate,  and the  rider, an  old man, 
   dismounted  stiffly,  and  lifted down  a small  figure that  had been 
   riding on a pillion  behind him.  The old  man beat  on the  gate, and 
   was  just  beginning  to climb  over it,  when the  door of  the house 
   opened   and  a   man  came   out  with   a  lantern,   muttering  and 
   grumbling.                                                            
     'A  fine  night  to come  hammering on  the gate  and getting  a man 
   out of his bed! ' he said.                                            
     'And a fine night to be out  in, wet  through and  cold, and  on the 
   wrong side of a gate! ' replied the  rider. 'Come  on now,  Harry! Get 
   it open quick! '                                                      
     'Bless  me!  '  cried  the  gate-keeper,  holding  up  the  lantern. 
   'Gandalf  it  is  -  and  I might  have guessed  it. There's  never no 
   knowing  when  you'll  turn  up  next.'  He  opened  the  gate slowly, 
   peering in surprise at the small bedraggled figure at Gandalf's side. 
     'Thank you!' said Gandalf, leading  his horse  forward. 'This  is a 
   friend of mine, a  hobbit out  of the  Shire. Have  you seen  any more 
   on  the  Road?  There  ought  to  be four  of them  ahead, a  party on 
   ponies.'                                                              
     'There  hasn't  been  any  such  party  through,  while   I've  been 
   about,'  said  Harry.  'There  might have  been up  to mid-day,  for I 
   was  away  in  Staddle, and  my brother  was here.  But I've  heard no 
   talk  of  it.  Not that  we watch  the Road  much between  sunrise and 
   nightfall,  while  the  gate's  open.  But  we shall  have to  be more 
   heedful, I'm thinking.'                                               
     'Why?' asked Gandalf. 'Have any strange folk been about?'           
     'I should say  so! Mighty  queer folk.  Black men  on horses;  and a 
   lot  of foreigners  out of  the South  came up  the Greenway  at dusk. 
   But if you're going  to The  Pony, I  should get  on before  they lock 
   up. You'll hear all the news there. I'll  be getting  back to  my bed, 
   and wish you good night.' He shut the gate and went in.               
     'Good  night!'  said  Gandalf,  and  walked  on  into  the  village, 
   leading his horse. The hobbit stumbled along beside him.              
   
    
                                                                          
     There was a  lamp still  shining over  the entrance  to the  inn, but 
   the door was closed.  Gandalf rang  the bell  in the  yard, and  after a 
   little delay a large fat man, in his shirt sleeves and with slippers on 
   his feet, opened the door a crack and peered out.                       
     'Good  evening,  Butterbur!'  said  the  wizard.  'Any  room  for  an 
   old friend?'                                                            
     'Heavens  above,  if  they  aren't  all  washed  away!  '  cried  the 
   landlord.  'Gandalf!  And  what  are  you  doing  out  in  this weather 
  
   and at this time of night? And who's your little friend?'              
     Gandalf  winked  at  him.  'Hot  drinks  and   warm  beds   -  that's 
   what  we  want,  and  not  too  many questions,'  he said,  and stumped 
   up the steps.                                                           
     'What about the horse?' asked the landlord.                          
     'Give  him  the  best  you've got!  ' answered  Gandalf. 'And  if Bob 
   grumbles  at  being  got  up  again at  this hour,  tell him  the beast 
   deserves it: Narothal (10) has carried us both, fast  and far  today. I'll 
   repay  Bob  in  the  morning  according  as my  horse reports  of him!' 
                                                                          
     A  little  later  the wizard  and his  companion were  sitting before 
   the  hot  embers  of a  fire in  Mr Butterbur's  own room,  warming and 
   drying  themselves  and  drinking  mulled  ale.  The  landlord  came in 
   to say that a room was ready for them.                                  
     'Don't  you  hurry  yourselves! '  said he,  'but when  you're ready, 
   I'll  be  going  to  my  own  bed.  There's  been  an  unusual  lot  of 
   travellers  in  here today,  more than  I remember  for years,  and I'm 
   tired.'                                                                 
     'Any   hobbits  among   them?'  asked   Gandalf.  'I'm   looking  for 
   four  of  them  -  a  friend  of  mine  out  of  the  Shire  and  three 
   companions.'  He  described  Frodo  carefully,  but  did  not  give his 
   name.  'They  should  have  five  ponies  and  a  fair  amoung  of bag- 
   gage;  and  they  ought  to  have  reached  Bree  today.  Harry  hasn't 
   seen  them;  but  I  hoped  they  might  have   come  in   without  his 
   noticing them.'                                                         
     'Nay,'  said  the  landlord,  'a  party  like  that  would  have been 
   heard  of  even  by Harry,  dull old  grumbler though  he be.  We don't 
   get  many  Outsiders  from  the Shire  to Bree  these days.  There's no 
   such  party  at  The  Pony,  and there's  been none  along the  Road to 
   my certain knowledge.'                                                  
     'That's bad news! '  said Gandalf,  tugging at  his beard.  'I wonder 
   where they have got  to! '"  He was  silent for  a moment.  'Look here, 
   Butterbur!' he went  on. 'You  and I  are old  friends. You  have eyes 
   and ears in  your head,  and though  you say  a lot,  you know  what to 
   
   leave  unsaid. I  want to  be private  while I'm  here, and  if I  see no 
   one  but  you  and Bob  I'll be  pleased. Don't  tell everyone  that I've 
   asked after this party!  But keep  your eyes  open, and  if they  turn up 
   after   I've   gone,  give   them  this   message:  Hurry   on! Gandalf's 
   ahead.  Just  that.  Don't  forget,  because   it's  important.   And  if 
   anyone  -  anyone,  mind  you,  however  strange   -  enquires   after  a 
   hobbit   called   Baggins,  tell   them  Baggins   has  gone   east  with 
   Gandalf.  Don't  forget  that,  either,  and  I  shall  be   grateful  to 
   you! '                                                                    
     'Right  you  are!'  said  Mr  Butterbur.  'I  hope  I'll   not  forget, 
   though  one  thing  drives  out  another,  when I'm  busy with  guests in 
   the  house.  Baggins,  you  say?  Let  me  see  -  I remember  that name. 
   Wasn't  there  a  Bilbo  Baggins  that  they  told  some   strange  tales 
   about  over in  the Shire?  My dad  told me  that he  had stayed  in this 
   house   more   than   once.   But  your   friend  won't   be  him   -  he 
   disappeared   in   some   funny   way   nigh   on   twenty   years  back: 
   vanished  with  a  bang  while  he  was  talking, or  so I've  heard. Not 
   that I believe all the tales that come out of the West.'                  
     'No  need  to,'  said  Gandalf,  laughing.  'Anyway  my   young  friend 
   here is not old Bilbo Baggins. Just a relation.'                          
     'That's right! ' said the hobbit. 'Just a relation - a cousin in fact.' 
     'I see,' said  the landlord.  'Well, it  does you  credit. Bilbo  was a 
   fine little fellow, and rich as  a king  into the  bargain, if  half I've 
   heard  is  true.  I'll  give   your  messages,   if  the   chance  comes, 
   Gandalf;  and  I'll  ask  no questions,  strange though  it all  seems to 
   me.  But  you  know  your  own   business  best,   and  you've   done  me 
   many a good turn.'                                                        
  
     'Thank you  Barnabas!   '   said   Gandalf.  'And   now  I'll   do  you 
   another  -  let  you go  to your  bed at  once.' He  drained his  mug and 
   stood  up.  The  landlord put  out the  lights, and  holding a  candle in 
   each hand led them to their room.                                         
                                                                            
     In   the   morning   Gandalf  and   his  friend   got  up   late.  They 
   breakfasted  in   a  private   room,  and   spoke  to   no  one   but  Mr 
   Barnabas  Butterbur.  It  was  close  on  eleven  before  Gandalf  called 
   for his reckoning, and for his horse.                                     
     'Tell  Bob  to  take  him  up  the  lane  and  wait  for  me  near  the 
   Greenway,'  he  said.  'I'm  not  going  along  the Road  to be  gaped at 
   this morning.'                                                            
     He  took  his  leave  of  the  landlord  at  a side-door.  'Goodbye, my 
   friend,'  he said.  'Don't forget  the messages!  One day,  perhaps, I'll 
   tell  you  the whole  story, and  repay you,  too, with  something better 
   
   even than good news - that is, I will,  if the  whole story  does not 
   come to a bad end. Goodbye! '                                         
     He  walked off  with the  hobbit up  a narrow  lane that  ran north 
   from the inn  over the  ditch round  the village  and on  towards the 
   Greenway.(12) Bob the ostler  was waiting  outside the  village bound- 
   ary.  The  white  horse  was  glossy  and  well-groomed,  and  seemed 
   thoroughly  rested  and  eager  for  another  day's  journey. Gandalf 
   called  to  him  by  name,  and Narothal (13) whinnied, tossing  up his 
   head,  and  trotting  back to  his master,  and nuzzling  against his 
   face.                                                                 
     'A good report,  Bob!' said  Gandalf, giving  the ostler  a silver 
   piece.  He mounted;  and Bob  helped the  hobbit up  on to  a cushion 
   behind  the wizard,  then he  stood back  with his  cap in  his hand, 
   grinning broadly.                                                     
     'That's right, my lad! ' laughed  Gandalf. 'We  look a  funny pair, 
   I  daresay.  But  we're not  as funny  as we  look. When  we've gone, 
   remember  that  we've gone  east, but  forget that  we set  out along 
   this lane. See? Goodbye! ' He rode  off and  left Bob  scratching his 
   head.                                                                 
     'Curry me! if these aren't queer days!' he said to himself. 'Black 
   men  riding  out  of  nowhere,  and  folk  on  the Greenway,  and old 
   Gandalf with a hobbit on a pillion and all!  Things are  beginning to 
   move  in  Bree!  But you  watch yourself,  Bob my  lad -  old Gandalf 
   can hand out something hotter than silver.'                           
                                                                        
     The  fair  morning that  had followed  the rain  gave way  later to 
   cloud  and  mist.  Nothing  more  happened  in  Bree  that  day until 
   dusk  was  falling. Then  out of  the fog  four horsemen  rode though 
   the  gate.  Harry  peered  through  a  window,  and   then  hurriedly 
   withdrew.  He  had  been  thinking  of  going  out  and  shutting the 
   gate, but  he  changed  his  mind.  The  horsemen  were all  clad and 
   muffled  in  black,  and  rode high  black horses.  Some of  the same 
   sort had been  seen in  Bree two  days before  and wild  stories were 
   going  about.  Some  said  they  were  not human,  and even  the dogs 
   were  afeared  of  them.  Harry  locked  the  door and  stood quaking 
   behind it.                                                            
     But  the  riders  halted,  and  one dismounted  and came  and smote 
   on the door. 'What do you want?' called Harry from inside.            
     'We want news! ' hissed a cold voice through the keyhole.           
     'What of?' he answered, shaking in his boots.                       
     'News of four hobbits,(14) riding on  ponies out  of the  Shire. Have 
   they passed?'                                                         
   
     Harry wished they  had, for  it might  have satisfied  these riders, 
   if he  could have  said yes.  There was  a threat  and urgency  in the 
   cold voice: but he dared not risk a yes that was not true. 'No  sir! ' 
  
   he  said  in a  quavering voice.  'There's been  no hobbits  on ponies 
   through  Bree,  and  there isn't  likely to  be any.  But there  was a 
   hobbit riding behind an old  man on  a white  horse, last  night. They 
   went to The Pony.'                                                    
     'Do you know their names?' said the voice.                         
     'The old man was Gandalf,' said Harry.                              
     A  hiss  came  through   the  keyhole,   and  Harry   started  back, 
   feeling  as  if  something  icy cold  had touched  him. 'You  have our 
   thanks', said the voice.  'You will  keep watch  for four  hobbits, if 
   you still wish to please us. We will return.'                         
     Harry  heard  the  sound  of  hoofs going  off towards  the village. 
   He unlocked the door  stealthily, and  then crept  out, and  peered up 
   the road. It was too foggy and already too  dark to  see much.  But he 
   heard the hoofs halt at the bend  of the  Road by  the inn.  He waited 
   a  while,  and  then quietly  shut and  locked the  gate. He  was just 
   returning to his house, when in the misty  air he  heard the  sound of 
   hoofs  again,  starting  up  by  the  inn  and  dying  away  round the 
   corner  and  down  the  Road eastward.  It was  turning very  cold, he 
   thought.  He  shivered and  hurried indoors,  bolting and  barring the 
   door.                                                                 
                                                                        
     The  next  morning,  Thursday,  was  clear  again,  with a  warm sun 
   and  the   wind  turning   towards  the   South.  Towards   evening  a 
   dozen  dwarves  came  walking  out of  the East  into Bree  with heavy 
   packs  on  their  backs.  They  were  sullen  and  had  few  words for 
   anybody.  But  no  traveller  came  past  the  western gate  all day. 
   Night  fell  and Harry  shut the  gate, but  he kept  on going  to his 
   door. He was afraid of the threat in the cold voice, if he  missed any 
   strange hobbits.                                                      
     It  was  dark  and  white  stars  were  shining  when Frodo  and his 
   companions  came  at  last  to  the  Greenway-crossing  and  drew near 
   the  village.  They  found  that  it  was surrounded  by a  deep ditch 
   with  a  hedge  and fence  on the  inner side.  Over and  through this 
   the Road ran, but it  was now  barred by  the great  gate. They  saw a 
   house on the other  side, and  a man  sitting at  the door.  He jumped 
   up and fetched a lantern, and  looked down  over the  gate at  them in 
   surprise.                                                             
     'What  do  you  want  and  where  do  you   come  from?'   he  asked 
   gruffly.                                                              
   
      'We  are making  for the  inn here,'  answered Frodo.  'We are            
   journeying east and cannot go further tonight.'                               
      'Hobbits!  Four  hobbits!  And  what's more,  out of  the Shire            
   from the sound of their talk,' said  the gate-keeper,  quietly and            
   almost as if he was speaking to himself. He stared at  them darkly            
   for a moment, and then slowly opened  the gate  and let  them ride            
   through.                                                                      
      'We don't often see Shire-folk riding on the Road by night,' he            
   went on, as they halted for a moment by  his door.  'You'll pardon            
   ' me wondering what business takes you away east of Bree.'                    
      'I do,' said Frodo, 'though it does not seem very  wonderful to            
   us. But this does not seem a good place to talk of our business.'             
      'Ah well, your business is your own, no doubt,' said  the gate-            
   keeper. 'But you'll find maybe that there are  more folk  than old            
   Harry at the gate that will  ask questions.  Are you  expecting to            
   meet any friends here? '                                                      
      'What do you mean?' asked Frodo in surprise. 'Why should we? '            
      'And why not? Many folk meet at Bree even in these days. If you            
   go on to The Pony, you may find you are not the only guests.'                 
      Frodo  wished  him  good  night  and  made  no  further answer,            
   though he could see in the  lantern-light that  the man  was still            
   eyeing  them  curiously. He  was glad  to hear  the gate  clang to            
  
   behind  them,  as  they  rode  forward. He  wondered what  the man            
   had  meant  by 'meeting  friends'. Could  anyone have  been asking            
   for  news  of  four  hobbits?  Gandalf,  perhaps?  He  might  have            
   passed  through, while  they were  delayed in  the Forest  and the            
   Downs.  But a  Black Rider  was more  likely. There  was something            
   in  the  look and  tone of  the gate-keeper  that filled  him with            
   suspicion.                                                                    
      Harry stared after them for a moment, and then  he went  to his            
   door. 'Ned! ' he called. 'I've business up at The Pony, and it may            
   keep me a while. You must be on the gate, till I come back.'                  
                                                                                
      From this point the 'red version' is only different from the first text in 
   that Butterbur's story of Gandalf's visit is of  course very  greatly reduced 
   from the form given on pp. 338 - 9.                                           
                                                                                
                                      NOTES.                                     
                                                                                
    1. The drafts have 'Few had survived the turmoils of the Earliest            
        Days', an expression used in the Foreword (p. 329, note i), where        
        FR  has  'Elder  Days', the  earliest form  of the  passage has:  'Few had 
   
        survived the turmoils of those old  and forgotten  days, and  the wars 
        of the  Elves   and Goblins'. 
    2.  prepared: FR has 'proposed to leave them',  but this  is an  error that 
        arose at the typescript stage.                                         
    3.  My  father  wrote  'a  queer-looking  brown-faced hobbit',  struck out 
        'hobbit', and then wrote 'hobbit' again.                               
    4.  In this phase Ferney is spelt thus; Ferny in the original  version and 
        in FR.                                                                 
    5.  The word ran in the erased note to the  second text  of the  attack on 
        Crickhollow ('Behind him  ran Odo...',  p. 328) is  rather surprising, 
        since  it  seems  pointless:  if  Odo was  to accompany  Gandalf there 
        seems no reason why he should not ride pillion from the first - and in 
        any case he would have been quickly left far behind.                   
    6.  It  is perhaps  surprising that  Gandalf should  expect Frodo  and his 
        companions  to  have  passed  through  Bree on  the Tuesday,  since he 
        knew  from  Odo  that  they  left  the  house  at  Crickhollow  on the 
        Monday  morning  and  had  gone  into  the   Old  Forest.   When  they 
        would  get  to  Bree  was presumably  now far  more uncertain  than if 
        they had taken the Road (hostile  interventions apart).  Possibly this 
        survives from the old  form of  the story  - 'They  should be  here by 
        Tuesday, if they can follow a plain road', p. 151 - when Gandalf had 
        no  reason to  think that  they had  not simply  ridden the  East Road 
        from the Brandywine Bridge. See note x x.                              
    7.  How dick the Riders know  that there  were four  hobbits? (In  the old 
        variant versions, pp. 152, 157, they knew even  that the  four hobbits 
        had five ponies). Presumably they  surmised it:  they knew  that three 
        had  come  to  Bucklebury  Ferry  and  been  met  there   by  another. 
        Beyond  that  they  had  no  knowledge  (on  the Wednesday  night when 
        they came to the inn) of  Frodo and  his companions.  - At  some point 
        my father struck out the word four; see note 14.                       
    8.  This episode derives from the old 'B' version, p.  157; but  there the 
        Rider  questioned  Trotter,   who  did   not  answer.   The  relations 
        between the versions here are:                                         
        Old version 'A'(p. 151):                                                
          (Monday) One Rider questions Butterbur at the inn-door               
          (Tuesday)  Four  Riders  come  to  the  inn-door, and  one questions 
        Butterbur                                                              
        Old version'B'(p. 157):                                                
          (Monday) One Rider questions Trotter on the Road                     
          (Tuesday)  Four   riders  meet   Trotter  on   the  Road,   and  one 
        questions him                                                          
  
        The present version:                                                   
          (Monday)  One  Rider  goes   through  Bree   (p.  339),   and  meets 
        Trotter on the Road east of Bree without speech (p.342)                
          (Wednesday)  Four  Riders  come  to  the  inn-door,  and  one  ques- 
        tions  Butterbur (pp.  339 -  40); they  are seen  by Trotter  (p.342) 
   
   9. The change in Trotter's speech remarked by Frodo, deriving from 
     the original form of the story (p. 154), survived in FR (p. 178), 
     though the significance is there quite different: 'I think you are not 
     really as you choose to look. You began to talk to me like the Bree- 
     folk, but your voice has changed.' 
   10. Narothal ('Firefoot'), the first name given to Gandalf's white horse, 
     was replaced later in pencil by the suggestions: 'Fairfax, Snowfax', 
     and pencilled in the margin is 'Firefoot Arod?  Aragorn', but these 
     latter were struck out. Arod became in LR the name of a horse of 
     Rohan. 
   11. A pencilled note on the manuscript says: 'Since he has been to 
     Crickhollow he must know of Old Forest' - i.e. Gandalf must know 
     from Odo that the other hobbits went into the Old Forest. At the 
     same time my father pencilled into the text at this point: 'I trusted 
     Tom Bombadil to keep them out of trouble.' 
   12. This lane is marked on the sketch-map of Bree given on p. 335. 
   13. 'Narothal' changed in pencil to 'Fairfax'; see note 10. 
      four hobbits: see note 7. Subsequently my father struck out four, and 
      wrote instead: hobbits, three or more. 
   
                                     XXI.                                    
                             THE THIRD PHASE (3):                           
                         TO WEATHERTOP AND RIVENDELL.                       
                                                                           
   The next chapter, numbered X and with the title  'Wild Ways  to Weather- 
   top', belongs with the base-form of 'At the Sign  of the  Prancing Pony' 
   and is continuous with it; but it begins by repeating almost exactly the 
   end of that chapter, from  'Frodo made  no answer'  to '"Read  it!" said 
   Trotter' (p. 343). Then follows:                                         
                                                                           
    Frodo  looked  carefully  at  the seal  before he  broke it.  It seemed 
   certainly to be  Gandalf's, as  did the  writing also,  and the  runic G 
   @.  Inside  was  the  following   message.  Frodo   read  it   and  then 
   repeated it aloud for the benefit of Folco and Sam.                      
                                                                           
    The   Prancing   Pony,   Wednesday,   Sept.   28.   Dear  F.   Where  on 
    earth are you?  Not still in the Forest,  I hope!  Could not  help being 
    late,  but  explanations  must  wait.  If  you ever  get this  letter, I 
    shall   be  ahead   of  you.   Hurry  on,   and  don't   stop  anywhere! 
    Things  are worse  than I  thought and  pursuit is  close. Look  out for 
    horsemen   in   black,  and   avoid  them.   They  are   perilous:  your 
    worst  enemies.  Don't  use  It  again,  not   on  any   account.  Don't 
    move  in  the  dark. Try  and catch  me up.  I dare  not wait  here, but 
    I  shall halt  at a  place known  to the  bearer, and  look out  for you 
    there.  I  am  giving this  to a  ranger known  as Trotter:  dark rather 
    lean  hobbit,  wears  wooden  shoes.  He  is  an  old  friend  of  mine, 
    and  knows  a  great  deal.  You  can trust  him. He  mill guide  you to 
    appointed  place  through  wild  country.  N.B.  Odo  Baggins  is with 
    me. Hurry on! Yours ................  (X).                              
                                                                           
     Frodo  looked  at  the  trailing  handwriting:  it  seemed  as plainly 
   genuine  as  the  seal.  'It is  dated Wednesday  and from  this house,' 
   he said. 'How did you come by it?'                                       
     'I  met  Gandalf  by  appointment  near  Archet,'   answered  Trotter. 
   'He  did  not  leave  Bree  by the  Road, but  went up  a side  lane and 
   round the hill the other way.'                                           
  
     'Well,  Trotter,'  said  Frodo  after  a  pause,  'it would  have made 
   things easier and saved  a lot  of time  and talk,  if you  had produced 
   
   this  letter  at  once.  Why  did  you  invent  all  that tale  about eaves- 
   dropping? '                                                                  
     'I  didn't  invent  it,'  laughed  Trotter.  'I gave  old Gandalf  quite a 
   shock  when  I  popped  up  from  behind   the  hedge.   But  he   was  very 
   glad  when  he  saw who  I was.  He said  it was  the first  bit of  luck he 
   had  had  for  some  while.  It  was  then that  we arranged  that I  was to 
   wait  about  here  in  case  you  were  behind,  while  he  pushed   on  and 
   tried  to  draw  the  Riders  after  him.  I  know  all about  your troubles 
   including the Ring, I may say.'                                            
     'Then  there's  nothing  more  for  me  to   say,'  said   Frodo,  'except 
   that  I  am  glad  we  have  found  you.  I   am  sorry   if  I   have  been 
   unnecessarily suspicious.'                                                   
                                                                               
     The conversation proceeds very much as in  the original  story (p.  155), 
   as  far  as the  'subsidence' of  Folco (Odo)  beneath Trotter's  opinion of 
   him.' Then follows:                                                          
                                                                               
     'We  shall  all  perish,  tough  or  not,  unless  we  have  strange  good 
   luck,  as  far  as  I can  see,' said  Frodo. 'I  cannot understand  why you 
   want to be mixed up in our troubles, Trotter.'                               
     'One  reason  is  that  Gandalf  asked  me  to   help  you,'   he  replied 
   quietly.                                                                     
     'What  do  you  advise  then?'   asked  Frodo.   'I  don't   quite  under- 
   stand  this  letter:  don't stop  anywhere it  says, and  yet don't  move in 
   the  dark.  Is it  safe to  stop here  till morning?'  Frodo looked  at the 
   comfortable fire and the soft candlelight in the room, and sighed.           
     'No,  it  probably  isn't  safe  -  but  it  would  be far  more dangerous 
   to  start  off  by night.  So we  must wait  for daylight  and hope  for the 
   best. But we had better start early - it is a long way to Weathertop.'       
   'Weathertop? ' said Folco. 'Where and what is that?'                      
   'The  appointed  place   mentioned  in   the  letter,'   Trotter  replied. 
   'It  is  a  hill,  just  north  of  the  Road,  somewhere  about  halfway to 
   Rivendell   from  here.(2) It  commands   a  very   wide  view   all  round. 
   But  you  will  start  nearly  two  days  behind  Gandalf,  and  you'll have 
   to go fast or you won't find him there.'                                     
     'In  that  case let's  get to  bed now,  while there  is still  some night 
   left!'  said   Folco  yawning.   'Where's  that   silly  fellow   Merry?  It 
   would  be  too  much,  if  we  had  to  go  out  now  and  look   for  him.' 
                                                                               
     Merry's  story  of  the  Black  Rider  whom  he  saw  outside the  inn and 
   followed differs in this, that whereas in the original version (pp. 161 - 2) 
   the Rider went through the village  from west  to east  and stopped  at Bill 
   Ferny's house (hole), here                                                   
                                                                               
    'He was coming from the east,' Merry went on. 'I followed him 
   
                                                                                 
                                                                             
                                                                                 
    down  the  Road  almost  to  the  gate.  He  stopped  there  at  the keeper's 
    house,  and  I  thought  I  heard  him  talking  to   someone.  I   tried  to 
    creep near,  but I  did not  dare to  get very  close. In  fact, I  am afraid 
    I suddenly began to shiver and shake, and bolted back here.'                  
         'What's to be done?' said Frodo, turning to Trotter.                     
         'Don't go  to your  rooms! '  he answered  at once.  'I don't  like this 
    at  all.  Harry  Goatleaf   was  here   tonight  and   went  off   with  Bill 
    Ferney.  It's  quite  likely  that  they  have  found  out  which  rooms  you 
    have got.                                                                     
                                                                                 
  
         While in the remainder of the chapter  there are  advances in  detail to 
    the text of FR (from p. 186, the end of Chapter 10 'Strider', to p.  201, in 
    the course of Chapter 11 'A Knife in the Dark'), the narrative of this third 
    phase  version follows  the original  (pp. 162  - 71)  closely in  almost all 
    points where that differed from FR, and ends at the same point.               
         It is now Trotter who imitated Frodo's head in the bed  with a  mat. The 
    pony is expressly said  to be  Bill Ferney's,  and is  described as  'a bony, 
    underfed,  and  rather  dispirited  animal.'  There  were  two   men  looking 
    over  the  hedge  round  Ferney's  house: Ferney  himself, and  'a southerner 
    with a  sallow face,  and a  sly and  almost goblinish  look in  his slanting 
    eyes.' This latter is not  identified with  the 'squint-eyed  southerner' who 
    left the inn the night before with Ferney  and the  gate-keeper (p.  336). In 
    the old story (p. 165) it  was Bill  Ferny standing  there alone,  whom Bingo 
    thought 'goblinish'. It is still  Trotter who  has the  apples, and  who hits 
    Ferney  on the  nose with  one. Archet,  Combe, and  Staddle are  referred to 
    as in FR (p. 193), in keeping with what is  said of  them in  the description 
    of  the  Bree-land  at  the  opening of  Chapter IX  (p. 332),  and Trotter's 
    plan is now  to make  for Archet  and pass  it on  the east  (cf. p.  165 and 
    note 21).                                                                     
         The lights in the eastern  sky seen  by the  travellers from  the Midge- 
    water  Marshes  do  not  appear  until  the  whole  story of  Gandalf's move- 
    ments at  this time  had been  changed. Trotter  replies to  Frodo's question 
    'But  surely we  were hoping  to find  Gandalf there?'  (FR p.  195, original 
    version p. 167) thus:                                                         
                                                                                 
         'Yes  - but  my hope  is rather  faint. It  is four  days since  we left 
    Bree,   and   if   Gandalf  has   managed  to   get  to   Weathertop  himself 
    without  being  too  hotly  pursued,  he  must  have  arrived  at  least  two 
    days  ago.  I  doubt  if  he  has  dared  to  wait   so  long,.on   the  mere 
    chance  of  your  following  him:  he   does  not   know  for   certain  that 
    you are behind or have got his messages...'                                   
                                                                                 
    He  still says:  'There are  even some  of the  Rangers that  on a  clear day 
    could spy us from  there, if  we moved.  And not  all the  Rangers are  to be 
    trusted...'                                                                   
   
   The chronology is thus (cf. p. 175):                                            
                                                                                  
    Wed. Sept. 28.          Gandalf and Odo left Bree.                             
                                                                                  
    Thurs. Sept. 29.        Frodo and companions reached Bree.                     
                                                                                  
    Fri. Sept. 30.          Trotter, Frodo and companions left Bree; night         
                            in Chetwood.                                           
                                                                                  
    Sat. Oct.               Night in Chetwood.                                     
                                                                                  
    Sun. Oct.               First day and camp in marshes.                         
                                                                                  
    Mon. Oct.               Second day and camp in marshes.                        
                                                                                  
    Tues. Oct.              Leaving the marshes. Camp by stream under              
                            alders.                                                
                                                                                  
         On this day Trotter calculated that Gandalf, if he reached Weathertop, 
   must have arrived there 'at least two days ago', i.e. on Sunday 2 October, 
   which  allows  as  much  as  four  days and  nights for  the journey  from Bree 
   on horseback.                                                                   
    In   the   original   version   they   reached   Weathertop   on   5  October, 
   whereas in FR they camped at the feet  of the  hills that  night (see  p. 175). 
   In  the present  text my  father retained  the former  story, but  then changed 
   it to that of FR:                                                               
  
                                                                                  
   By night they had reached the feet of the  hills, and  there they               
   camped. It was the night of October the fifth, and they  were six               
   days out from Bree. In the morning they found, for the first time               
   since they left the Bree-land [> Chetwood], a track plain to see.               
                                                                                  
   It  will  be seen  shortly that  this change  was made  before the  chapter was 
   finished.                                                                       
   The   passage   following   Folco's   question   'Is   there   any   barrow  on 
   Weathertop? ' (FR p. 197) remains exactly as in the original text  (p. 169), 
   with  Elendil  for  Valandil; and  when they  reach the  summit all  remains as 
   before,  with  only  the  necessary change  of Merry's  'I don't  blame Gandalf 
   for  not  waiting here!  He would  have to  leave the  waggon, and  horses, and 
   most  of  his  companions,  too,  I  expect, down  near the  Road' to  'I don't 
   blame Gandalf for  not waiting  long -  if he  ever came  here.' But  the paper 
   that flutters from the cairn bears a different message (see p. 170):            
                                                                                  
   Wednesday  Oct.  5. Bad  news. We  arrived late  Monday. Odo                   
   vanished last night. I must go at once to Rivendell. Make for                   
   Ford beyond Trollshaw with all speed, but look out. Enemies                   
   may attempt to guard it. G (X). (3).                                            
                                                                                  
    'Odo!' cried Merry. 'Does that mean that the Riders have got                  
   him? How horrible!'                                                             
   
     'Our   missing   Gandalf   has   turned    out   disastrous,'    said   Frodo. 
   'Poor  Odo!  I  expect  this  is  the  result  of pretending  to be  Baggins. If 
   only we could all have been together! '                                          
     'Monday!  '  said  Trotter.   'Then  they   arrived  when   we  were   in  the 
   marshes,  and   Gandalf  did   not  leave   till  we   were  already   close  to 
   the   hills.   They   cannot   have   caught  any   glimpse  of   our  miserable 
   little   fires   on   Monday,   or   on   Tuesday.   I   wonder   what  happened 
   here  that  night.  Still  it  is  no  good  guessing: there  is nothing  we can 
   do but make for Rivendell as best we may.'(4)                                    
     'How   far   is    Rivendell?'   asked    Frodo,   looking    round   wearily. 
   The world looked wild and wide from Weathertop.                                  
                                                                                   
     From here the text follows the old version (pp. 170  - 1  ) almost  exactly - 
   with  the  revised  form  of  Trotter's  answer   concerning  the   distance  to 
   Rivendell,  p.  171  -  to  the  end of  the chapter,  with Trotter,  Frodo, and 
   Merry  slipping  down  from   the  summit   of  Weathertop   to  find   Sam  and 
   Folco in the dell (where the original Chapter Vl I also ended).                  
     Since  Gandalf   and  Odo   left  Bree   on  the   morning  of   Wednesday  28 
   September  but  did  not  reach  Weathertop  till  late  on  Monday  3  October, 
   they  took  longer  even  than  Trotter  had  calculated  (p.  355):  nearly six 
   days on horseback, whereas Trotter says (in this text as in the old, p. 171) 
   that  it  would  take  'a ranger  on his  own feet'  about a  week from  Bree to 
   Weathertop  (in  the  rejected passage  of the  old text,  p. 170,  Trotter said 
   that  he  reckoned  it  was  'about  120  long-miles'  by the  Road). Trotter's 
   words '  I wonder  what happened  here that  night', referring  to the  night on 
   which  Odo  vanished  (Tuesday  4  October),  show  that   the  night   camp  at 
   the foot of the hills on 5 October had entered  the narrative,  and that  it was 
   now  Thursday  6  October,  for  he  would  not  say  'that  night' if  he meant 
   'last  night'.  The  chronology  given  on  p.  355  can therefore  be completed 
   for this stage of the development of the narrative thus:                         
                                                                                   
     Mon. Oct. 3. Second day and camp in the marshes                                 
                  Gandalf and Odo reach Weathertop late.                      
                                                                                   
     Tues. Oct. 4. Leaving the marshes. Camp by stream under alders                  
                         Odo disappears from Weathertop at night.                   
                                                                                   
  
     Wed. Oct. 5. Camp at feet of hills                                              
                      Gandalf leaves Weathertop.                                 
                                                                                   
     Thurs. Oct. 6. Trotter, Frodo and companions reach Weathertop.          
                                                                                   
                                          *                                         
                                                                                   
   The next chapter, numbered XI but without title,(5) begins  with an               
   account of what Sam and Folco had been doing (FR p. 201), which is               
   
   where the corresponding chapter VIII in the original version began              
    (p 177).                                                                       
                                                                                  
      Sam  and  Folco  had   not  been   idle.  They   had  explored   the  small 
   dell  and   the  surrounding   valley.  Not   far  away   they  had   found  a 
   spring  of  clear  water,  and  near  it  footprints  not more  than a  day or 
   two  old.  In  the dell  itself they  had found  recent traces  of a  fire and 
   other   signs   of  a   small  camp.   But  the   most  unexpected   and  most 
   welcome   discovery    was   made    by   Sam.    There   were    some   large 
   fallen  rocks  at  the  edge  of  the  dell nearest  to the  hill-side. Behind 
   them   Sam   came   upon   a   small  store   of  fire-wood   neatly  stacked; 
   and  under  the  wood  was  a  bag  containing  food.  It  was   mostly  cakes 
   of  cram  packed  in  two   small  wooden   boxes,  but   there  was   also  a 
   little bacon, and some dried fruits.                                            
      'Old   Gandalf  has   been  here,   then,'  said   Sam  to   Folco.  'These 
   packets  of  cram  show  that.  I  never  heard  tell  of  anyone but  the two 
   Bagginses   and  the   wizard  using   that  stuff.   Better  than   dying  of 
   hunger, they say, but not much better.'                                         
      'I  wonder  if  it  was  left  for  us,  or  if  Gandalf  is   still  about 
   somewhere   near,'   said   Folco.   'I   wish   Frodo   and  the   other  two 
   would come back.'                                                               
      Sam  was  more  grateful  for  the  cram  when   the  others   did  return, 
   hurrying  back  to  the   dell  with   their  alarming   news.  There   was  a 
   long  journey  ahead  of  them  before   they  could   expect  to   get  help; 
   and  it  seemed  plain  that  Gandalf  had  left  what  food  he  could  spare 
   in case their own supplies were short.                                          
      'It   is   probably  some   that  he   did  not   need  after   poor  Odo's 
   disappearance,' said Frodo. 'But what about the wood?'                          
      'I   think   they   must   have   collected  it   on  the   Tuesday,'  said 
   Trotter,  'and  were  preparing  to  wait   here  in   camp  for   some  time. 
   They  would  have  to  go  some  distance  for  it,  as  there  are  no  trees 
   close at hand.'                                                                 
      It   was  already   late  afternoon,   and  the   sun  was   sinking.  They 
   debated  for  some  while  what  they  ought  to  do.  It  was  the  store  of 
   fuel that finally decided them to go no further that day, and to              
   camp for the night in the dell.                                                 
                                                                                  
     The  text  now  follows  the old  version (pp.  177 -  9) fairly  closely. To 
   Merry's  question  'Can  the   enemies  see?'   Trotter  now   replies:  'Their 
   horses  can  see.  They do  not themselves  see the  world of  light as  we do; 
   but they are not blind, and in the dark they  are most  to be  feared.' Trotter 
   no  longer  says  that  there  were  Men  dwelling  in  the  lands away  to the 
   South of them; nor is it told that they took it in turns to sit on guard at the 
   
    edge of the dell. The passage describing Trotter's tales is a characteristic 
    blending  of  the  old  version  (p.  179)  with  new elements  that would 
    survive into FR (p. 203):                                                    
                                                                                
      As night  fell and  the light  of the  fire began  to shine  out brightly, 
    Trotter  began  to  tell  them  tales  to  keep  their  minds from  fear. He 
    knew   much   lore   concerning   wild   animals,   and   understood   some- 
    thing  of  their  languages;  and  he  had  strange tales  to tell  of their 
  
    hidden   lives   and   little   known   adventures.   He   knew   also  many 
    histories  and  legends   of  the   ancient  days,   of  hobbits   when  the 
    Shire   was  still   unexplored,  and   of  things   beyond  the   mists  of 
    memory   out   of   which   the   hobbits  came.   They  wondered   how  old 
    he was, and where he had learned all this lore.                              
      'Tell  us  of  Gilgalad,'  said   Merry  suddenly,   when  he   paused  at 
    the  end  of  a  story  of  the  Elf-kingdoms.  'You  spoke  that  name  not 
    long  ago,  and  it  is  still  ringing  in  my  ears.  I  seem  to remember 
    hearing it before, but I cannot remember anything else about it.'            
      'You  should  ask  the  possessor  of  the  Ring   about  that   name,' 
    answered   Trotter   in   a   low   voice.   Merry   and  Folco   looked  at 
    Frodo, who was staring into the fire.                                        
                                                                                
      From this point  the manuscript  is defective,  two sheets  being missing; 
    but a rejected page carries the story a little  further before  tailing off: 
                                                                                
      'I  know  only  the  little  that  Gandalf  told  me,' he  said. 'Gilgalad 
    was  the  last  of  the  great  elf-kings.  Gilgalad  is Starlight  in their 
    tongue.  With  the  aid  of  King  Elendil,  the  Elf-friend,  he  overthrew 
    the  Enemy,  but  they  both  perished.  And  I   would  gladly   hear  more 
    if Trotter will tell us.  It was  the son  of Elendil  that carried  off the 
    Ring. But I cannot tell that tale. Tell us more, Trotter, if you will.'      
      'No,' said  Trotter. 'I  will not  tell that  tale now,  in this  time and 
    place  with  the  servants  of  the  Enemy  at  hand.  Perhaps in  the house 
    of Elrond you will hear it. For Elrond knows it in full.'                    
      'Then tell us some other tale of old,' said Merry...                       
                                                                                
    Trotter's  song,  and  his  story  of  Beren and  Luthien, are  thus missing 
    here; and the manuscript takes  up again  at 'As  Trotter was  speaking they 
    watched his strange eager face...' From this point  the text  of FR,  as far 
    as  the  end  of  Chapter  ir  'A  Knife  in  the  Dark' was  achieved, with 
    scarcely  any difference  even of  wording, except  for these  points: Folco 
    stands for Pippin; there were still three Riders, not five, in the attack on 
    the dell; and Frodo as he threw himself  on the  ground cried  out Elbereth! 
    Elbereth!                                                                    
                                                                                
      At this point Chapter 12 'Flight to the Ford' begins in FR,  but as  in the 
    original text (p. 190) the present  version continues  without break  to the 
   
   Ford  of  Rivendell.  The relations  of chapter-structure  between the 
   present phase and FR can be shown thus (and cf. the table on  p. 133): 
   
               The present 'phase'.           
                                            
  IX. At the Sign of the Pranring Pony.      
   Ends with Trotter giving Frodo the        
   letter from Gandalf.                      
                                            
  X. Wild Ways to Weathertop. Conclus-         
   ion of conversation with Trotter.         
     Attack on the inn, departure            
   from Bree; ends with sight of the         
   Riders below Weathertop.                  
                                            
  XI. No title. Attack on Weathertop. 
   Journey from Weathertop to the            
   Ford.                                     
   
                     FR.                    
                                          
  9. At  the  Sign  of the  Prancing Pony. 
   Ends   with   Frodo,  Pippin   and  Sam 
  
   returning  to  their  room at  the inn. 
                                          
  10. Strider. Conversations with Strider 
     and Butterbur.                        
                                          
  11. A Knife in the Dark. Attack  on the 
   inn,  departure  from  Bree;  ends with 
   the attack on Weathertop.               
                                          
  12. Flight to the Ford.                  
   
      As  is  characteristic  of these  third phase  chapters, the  present text 
    advances  largely  towards  the  form  in  FR  in  detail  of   wording  and 
    description, but retains  many features  of the  original version;  thus the 
    'red flash' seen  at the  moment of  the attack  on Weathertop  survives, of 
    the slash in the black robe Trotter still says only 'What harm it did to the 
    Black Rider I do not  know', and  the distant  cries of  the Riders  as they 
    crossed the Road are not heard, while on  the other  hand the  firewood left 
    by  Gandalf  is  no  longer  said  to  have  been taken  with them,  and the 
    rejuvenation  of  Bill  Ferney's pony  is described  (for these  elements in 
    the narrative see pp. 190 - 1). Trotter now  speaks aside  to Sam,  but what 
    he says is different:                                                        
                                                                                
      'I  think  I  understand  things  better  now,'  he said  in a  low voice. 
    'Our  enemies  knew   the  Ring   was  here;   perhaps  because   they  have 
    captured  Odo,   and  certainly   because  they   can  feel   its  presence. 
    They   are  no   longer  pursuing   Gandalf.  But   they  have   now  drawn 
    off  from  us  for  the  time,  because  we  are  many  and  more  bold than 
    they  expected,  but  especially  because  they  think  they  have  slain or 
    mortally  wounded  your  master  -   so  that   the  Ring   will  inevitably 
    come soon into their power.'                                                 
                                                                                
      The rest of his words to Sam are as in FR  (p. 210).  - In  the discussion 
    of what it were best to do now (FR p. 211) the present version reads:       
                                                                                
      The others were discussing this very question. They  decided to            
    leave  Weathertop  as  soon  as possible.  It was  already Friday            
    morning, and the two days  that Gandalf's  message had  asked for            
    would soon be up. In any case it was no good remaining in so bare            
    and indefensible a place, now that  their enemies  had discovered            
   
   them, and knew also that Frodo had the Ring. As soon as the                     
   daylight was full they had some hurried food and packed.                        
                                                                                  
    For  'the  two  days  that  Gandalf's  message  had  asked  for'  see  notes 3 
   and 4.                                                                          
    The  chronology  of  the  journey  remains  as  in  the  original   text  (see 
   pp. 192 - 3, 219): they still recrossed the Road on the morning of the sixth 
   day  from  Weathertop  (the  seventh  in  FR),  and  spent  three  days  in the 
   hills before the weather turned to rain (two  in FR).  But the  lag of  one day 
   that  remained  between  the  original  text  and  FR  (owing to  their earlier 
   arrival  on  Weathertop),  so that  they reached  the Ford  of Rivendell  on 19 
   October, is no longer present (see p. 356).                                     
    The  rain  that  Trotter  judged  had  fallen  some  two  days  before  at the 
   place  where  they  crossed  the  Road  again  (FR  p.  213) is  now mentioned, 
   but  the  River  Hoarwell  (Mitheithel)  and  the  Last  Bridge have  still not 
   emerged.  The  river  which  they  could see  in the  distance, unnamed  in the 
   first  version  (p. 191),  is now  given a  name: 'the  Riven River,  that came 
   down  out  of  the  Mountains  and  flowed  through  Rivendell'  (later  in the 
   chapter it is called 'the Rivendell River').                                    
    The  conversation  between  Trotter,   Folco  and   Frodo  arising   from  the 
   ruined towers in the hills remains as in the first  version (pp.  192 -  3; FR 
  
                                                                                  
   p.214).                                                                          
    When the rain stopped, and  Trotter climbed  up to  see the  lie of  the land, 
   he observed in the first version (p. 193) that 'if we keep on as we  are going, 
   we  shall  get  into  impassable country  among the  skirts of  the Mountains.' 
   This  now  becomes:  'we  shall  get  up  into  the [Dimrill-lands  >] Dimrill- 
   dales   far  north   of  Rivendell.'(7) He  continues,   approaching  Strider's 
   words in FR:                                                                    
                                                                                  
   'It is a troll-country, I have heard, though I have not been there.             
   We  could  perhaps  find  our  way  through   and  come   round  to             
   Rivendell from  the north;  but it  would take  long, and  our food             
   would not last. Anyway we  ought to  follow Gandalf's  last message             
   and  make  for  the  Rivendell Ford.  So somehow  or other  we must             
   strike the Road again.'                                                         
                                                                                  
    The  encounter  with  the  Stone  Trolls  follows  the first  version: Trotter 
   slapped the  stooping troll,  called him  William, and  pointed out  the bird's 
   nest  behind Bert's  ear. There  is still  no suggestion  of Sam's  Troll Song; 
   and  when   Frodo  saw   the  memorial   stone  he   'wished  that   Bilbo  had 
   brought  home  no  treasure  more  perilous  than  stolen  money  rescued  from 
   trolls.'  The  description  of  the  Road  here  is  nearly  that of  the First 
   Edition  of FR  (see p.  zoo): 'At  this point  the Road  had turned  away from 
   the river, leaving it at  the bottom  of a  narrow valley,  and clung  close to 
   the  feet  of  the  hills,  rolling  and  winding  northward  among  woods  and 
   heather-covered slopes towards the Ford and the Mountains.'                     
   
     Glorfindel  now  calls  Trotter  not  Padathir  (p.  194)  but  Du-finnion, 
   calling  out  Ai,  Du-finnion!  Mai  govannen!   The  passage   beginning  with 
   Trotter's signalling  to Frodo  and the  others to  come down  to the  road is 
   found  in  two  forms,  the  second  to  all appearance  immediately replacing 
   the first. The first runs:                                                  
                                                                                
   Hail  and  well  met  at  last!  '  said  Glorfindel  to  Frodo. 'I  was sent 
   from  Rivendell   to   look  for   your  coming.   Gandalf  feared   that  you 
   might follow the Road.'                                                    
     'Gandalf   has   arrived   at   Rivendell  then?'   cried  Merry.   'Has  he 
   found Odo? '                                                                  
     'Certainly   there   is   a   hobbit   of   that   name   with   him,'  said 
   Glorfindel;  'but  I  did  not  hear  that  he  had  been  lost.   He  rode 
   behind Gandalf from the north out of Dimrildale.'                          
     'Out of Dimrildale?' exclaimed Frodo.                                       
     'Yes,'  said  the  elf;  'and  we  thought  that  you  also  might  go  that 
   way  to avoid  the peril  of the  Road. Some  have been  sent to  seek for 
   you  in  that  country.  But  come!  There  is  no  time  now for  news or 
   debate,  until  we  halt.  We must  go on  with all  speed, and  save our 
   breath.  Hardly   a  day's   ride  back   westward  there   are  horsemen, 
   searching  for  your  trail  along  the Road  and in  the lands  on either 
   side...                                                                    
                                                                                
         Glorfindel continues as in the first version (p. 195). The replacement 
   passage  differs  mostly  in  small  points:  Glorfindel does  not say  of Odo 
   'but I did  not hear  that he  had been  lost', Dimrilldale  is so  spelt (cf. 
   p. 360), in place of Dimrildale in the rejected text; and  the interjections 
   of Merry and Frodo are reversed. The important difference lies in           
   Glorfindel's words:                                                           
                                                                                
   'There are horsemen back westward searching for your trail along              
   the  Road,  and when  they find  the place  where you  came down              
   from the hills, they will  ride after  us like  the wind.  But they  are not 
   all: there are others, who may be before us now, or upon either               
   hand.  Unless  we  go  with  all  speed  and  good  fortune, we  shall find 
  
   the Ford guarded against us by the enemy.'                                  
                                                                                
     From Frodo's faintness and Sam's objection to Glorfindel's urging the       
   text of FR to the end of the chapter is achieved almost to the last word.(8) 
   Yet  there  remain  certain  differences. Only  three Riders  came out  of the 
   tree-hung cutting behind the fugitives; and 'out from  the trees  and rocks 
   away  on  the  left  other  Riders  came  flying.  Three  rode  towards Frodo; 
   three galloped  madly towards  the Ford  to cut  off his  escape.' And  at the 
   very end 'Three of the Riders turned and rode wildly away to the left 
   down the bank of the River; the others, borne by their terrified and 
   
   plunging  horses,  were  driven  into  the  Rood  and  carried away.'  This is 
   derived  from  the  first  version  (p.  197), where  however there  were only 
   two  Riders  that  escaped  the  flood.  The  manuscript  was  changed  to the 
   reading  of  the  final  paragraph  of  the  chapter  in  FR, where  no Riders 
   escaped, and this  was done  before or  in the  course of  the writing  of the 
   next chapter (see p. 364).                                                     
                                     * 
                                              
     The  first  part  of  the  next  chapter,  numbered   XII,  is   the  direct 
   development  of the  original title-less  chapter IX,  extant in  three texts, 
   none  of  which  goes  further  than  the   conversation  between   Bingo  and 
   Gloin at the feast in Rivendell (pp.  206 ff.,  210 ff.).  The new  version is 
   given  the  title  'The  Council  of  Elrond';  see  pp.  399-400.  Here,  for 
   reasons  that  will  appear  presently, I  describe only  that portion  of the 
   chapter  which derives  from Chapter  IX of  the 'first  phase'. In  this, the 
   text  of  FR  Book  II,  Chapter  x,  'Many  Meetings'  is  achieved  for long 
   stretches with only  the most  minor differences  of wording,  if any;  on the 
   other  hand there  is still  much preserved  from the  original text.  In what 
   follows  it  can  be  understood that  where no  comment is  made the  FR text 
   was present at this time either exactly or in a close approximation.           
     The  date  of  Frodo's  awakening  in  the  house of  Elrond is  now October 
   24th, and all the details of date are precisely as in FR (see pp. 219, 360). 
   The  references  to  Sam  in  the FR  text are  none of  them present  in this 
   version  as  written  until  the  feast  itself,  but  were  added  in  to the 
   manuscript probably after no very long interval.                               
     Gandalf  now  adds,  after  'You  were  beginning  to  fade'  (p.   210,  FR 
   p. 231), 'Glorfindel noticed it, though he did not speak of it to  anyone but 
   Trotter'; and  he still  says (see  p. 206)  'You would  have become  a wraith 
   before long -  certainly, if  you had  put on  the Ring  again after  you were 
   wounded.' Following his words 'It is no  small feat  to have  come so  far and 
   through  such  dangers,  still  bearing  the  Ring'  (FR  p. 232)  the conver- 
   sation  is developed  from the  earlier text  (p. 210)  in a  very interesting 
   way, naturally still far from the form in FR:                                  
                                                                                 
   '... You ought never to have left the Shire without me.'                       
     'I know - but you never came to  my party,  as was  arranged; and            
   I did not know what to do.'                                                    
     'I was delayed,' said Gandalf, 'and that nearly proved our ruin -            
   as was intended. Still after all it has turned out better  than any            
   plan I should have dared to make,  and we  have defeated  the black            
   horsemen.'                                                                     
     'I wish you would tell me what happened! '                                   
     'All in good time! You are not  supposed to  talk or  worry about            
   anything today, by Elrond's orders.'                                           
   
    
                                                                          
    'But  talking  would  stop  me  thinking  and  wondering,  which are 
   quite  as  tiring,'  said  Frodo. 'I  am wide  awake now,  and remember 
   so  many  things  that  want  explaining.  Why  were  you  delayed? You 
   ought to tell me that, at least.'                                       
  
    'You  will  soon  hear  all  you  wish  to  know,'  said  Gandalf. 'We 
   shall  have  a  Council,  as  soon  as  you  are  well  enough.  At the 
   moment I will only say that I was held captive.'                        
    'You!'cried Frodo.                                                     
    'Yes!'  laughed  Gandalf.  'There  are   many  powers   greater  than 
   mine, for good and  evil, in  the world.  I was  caught in  Fangorn and 
   spent  many  weary  days  as  a  prisoner  of  the Giant  Treebeard. It 
   was  a  desperately  anxious  time,  for  I  was  hurrying back  to the 
   Shire  to  help  you. I  had just  learned that  the horsemen  had been 
   sent out.                                                               
    'Then you did not know of the Black Riders before.'                    
    'Yes,  I knew  of them.  I spoke  of them  once to  you: for  what you 
   call  the  Black  Riders  are  the Ring-wraiths,  the Nine  Servants of 
   the  Lord  of  the  Ring.  But  I  did  not know  that they  had arisen 
   again,  and  were  let  loose  on  the world  once more  - until  I saw 
   them. I  have tried  to find  you ever  since -  but if  I had  not met 
   Trotter,  I don't  suppose I  ever should  have done  so. He  has saved 
   us all.'                                                                
    'We  should  never  have  got here  without him,'  said Frodo.  'I was 
   suspicious of  him at  first, but  now I  am very  fond of  him, though 
   he is rather mysterious. It is an odd thing,  you know,  but I  keep on 
   feeling that I  have seen  him somewhere  before; that  - that  I ought 
   to be able to put a name to him, a name different to Trotter.'          
    'I  daresay  you  do,'  laughed  Gandalf. 'I  often have  that feeling 
   myself, when I look at a  hobbit: they  all remind  me of  one another, 
   if you know what I mean.'                                               
    'Nonsense!'  said  Frodo, sitting  up again  in protest.  'Trotter is 
   most peculiar. And he wears shoes! But  I see  you are  in one  of your 
   tiresome  moods.'  He  lay  down again.  'I shall  have to  be patient. 
   And it is rather pleasant resting, after all. To be perfectly  honest I 
   wish  I  need  go  no further  than Rivendell.  I have  had a  month of 
   exile  and  adventures,  and  that  is  nearly  four  weeks  more  than 
   enough for me.'                                                         
    He fell silent and shut his eyes.                                      
                                                                          
    For the remainder of Frodo's  conversation with  Gandalf this  text is 
   mostly very close  indeed to  FR, and  only a  few differences  need be 
   noticed.                                                                
    The 'Morgul-knife' (FR p. 234) is still the 'knife of the Necromancer' 
   
   (p. 211), and Gandalf says  here: 'You  would have  become a  wraith, and 
   under the dominion of the Dark Lord.  But you  would have  had no  ring of 
   your own, as the Nine  have; for  your Ring  is the  Ruling Ring,  and the 
   Necromancer  would  have  taken  that,  and would  have tormented  you for 
   trying to keep it - if any  torment greater  than being  robbed of  it was 
   possible.'                                                                    
     Among the servants of the Dark Lord  Gandalf still  includes, as  in the 
   previous version, 'orcs and  goblins' and  'kings, warriors,  and wizards' 
   (p. 211)..                                                                    
     Gandalf's reply to Frodo's  question 'Is  Rivendell safe?'  derives from 
   the former text, but moves also towards that of FR:                           
                                                                                
     'Yes,  I  hope  so.  He  has  less  power  over  Elves  than   over  any 
   other  creature:  they  have  suffered  too  much  in   the  past   to  be 
   deceived  or  cowed  by  him  now.   And  the   Elves  of   Rivendell  are 
   descendants  of  his  chief   foes:  the   Gnomes,  the   Elvenwise,  that 
   came  out  of  the  West;  and  the  Queen  Elbereth  Gilthoniel,  Lady of 
   the  Stars,  still  protects them.  They fear  no Ring-wraiths,  for those 
   that  have  dwelt  in  the  Blessed  Realm  beyond the  Seas live  at once 
   in  both  worlds;  and  each  world  has  only   half  power   over  them, 
   while they have double power over both.'(9)                                   
     'I  thought  I  saw  a  white  figure that  shone and  did not  grow dim 
  
   like the others. Was that Glorfindel then?'                                   
     'Yes,  you  saw  him for  a moment  as he  is upon  the other  side: one 
   of  the  mighty  of  the  Elder  Race.  He is  an elf-lord  of a  house of 
   princes.'                                                                     
     'Then  there  are  still  some  powers  left  that  can   withstand  the 
   Lord of Mordor,' said Frodo.                                                  
     'Yes,  there  is  power  in  Rivendell,'  answered  Gandalf,  'and there 
   is a power, too, of another kind in the Shire....                             
                                                                                
     At the end of this passage Gandalf still says: 'the Wise say that  he is 
   doomed in the End, though that is far away' (see p. 212).                    
     In Gandalf's  story of  what happened  at the  Ford he  says, as  in FR, 
   'Three were carried off by the first assault of the flood; the others were 
   now  hurled  into  the  water by  their horses  and overwhelmed.'  It thus   
   appears that the rewriting of the end  of the  preceding chapter  (p. 362) 
   had already been carried out.                                                 
     At  the  end  of his  conversation with  Gandalf the  story of  Odo re- 
   appears:                                                                      
                                                                                
     'Yes,  it  all  comes  back  to  me  now,'  said Frodo:  'the tremendous 
   roaring.  I  thought  I  was  drowning,  together  with  my   friends  and 
   enemies.   But   now  we   are  all   safe!  And   Odo,  too.   At  least, 
   Glorfindel said so. How did you find him again?'                              
   
                                                                                   
                                                                                     
         Gandalf  looked  [oddly  )]  quickly  at   Frodo,  but   he  had   shut  his 
      eyes.  'Yes,  Odo  is  safe,'  the  wizard  said.  'You  will  see   him  soon, 
      and   hear   his   account.  There   will  be   feasting  and   merrymaking  to 
      celebrate  the  victory  of  the  Ford,  and you  will all  be there  in places 
      of honour.'                                                                     
                                                                                     
         Gandalf's 'odd' or 'quick' look  at Frodo  can only  relate to  his question 
      about  Odo,  but  since  the  story  of  Odo's  vanishing  from  Weathertop and 
      his  subsequent  reappearance  (rescue!)  was  never told  it is  impossible to 
      know  what  lay  behind  it.  There is  a suggestion  that there  was something 
      odd  about  the  story  of  his  disappearance.  Gandalf's  tone,   when  taken 
      with his 'look' at Frodo, seems to  have a  slightly quizzical  air. Glorfindel 
      says (p. 361): Certainly there is a hobbit of that  name with  him., but  I did 
      not hear that he had been  lost'. yet  surely the  capture of  a hobbit  by the 
      Black  Riders  and  his  subsequent  recovery  was  a  matter  of   the  utmost 
      interest  to  those  concerned   with  the   Ring-wraiths?  But   whatever  the 
      story  was,  it  seems  to  be  something  that will  never be  known. -  It is 
      curious  that  the  wizard's sudden  quick look  at Frodo  was preserved  in FR 
      (p.  236),  when  the  Odo-story  had  of   course  disappeared,   and  Frodo's 
      words that gave rise to the look were 'But now we are safe! '                   
         Gandalf's  slip  of  the  tongue  ('The  people of  Rivendell are  very fond 
      of  Bilbo')  and  Frodo's  noticing  it  are  retained  from the  first version 
      (p. 212), as is Frodo's recollection of Trotter's words to the troll as he fell 
      asleep.                                                                         
         When  Frodo  goes  down  to  find  his  friends  in  a  porch of  the house' 
      the  conversation   is  retained   almost  exactly   from  the   original  form 
      (p.  209).  Odo takes  over from  Merry 'Three  cheers for  Frodo, lord  of the 
      Ring!'  and  further  says,  as  does  Pippin  in  FR,  'You  have  shown  your 
      usual  cunning  in  getting  up just  in time  for a  meal', but  despite Odo's 
      increased  prominence  in  Frodo's  reception  (in  FR  given to  Pippin) there 
      is  no  reference  to  his  adventures.  Frodo  might  surely  be  expected  to 
      make   some   remark   about   Odo's   extremely   perilous    and   altogether 
      unlooked-for  experiences  since  he  had last  seen him  at the  entrance into 
      the  Old  Forest,  especially  since  Gandalf  had  refrained from  telling him 
      what had happened on Weathertop and after.                                      
         The  description  of  Elrond,  Gandalf,  and   Glorfindel  at   the  banquet 
  
      had  already  appeared  in  almost  the  final  form in  the earlier  text. The 
      mention  of  Elrond's  smile  and  laughter  (p.  213) was  at this  time still 
      retained; and there is of course  still no  hint of  Arwen. In  the description 
      of  the  seating,  the  statement  in  the  former  version (ibid,)  that Bingo 
      'could  not  see  Trotter,  nor  his  nephews.  They  had  been  led  to  other 
      tables' was  retained; but  when Frodo  'began to  look about  him' he  did see 
      them, though not Trotter (the latter passage surviving into FR):                
                                                                                     
         The feast was merry and all that his hunger could desire. He                 
      could not see Trotter, or the other hobbits, and supposed they                  
   
   were  at  one  of the  side tables.  It was  some time  before he  began to 
   look  about  him.  Sam  had   begged  to   be  allowed   to  wait   on  his 
   master,  but  was  told  that  he  was for  this night  a guest  of honour. 
   Frodo  could  see  him   sitting  with   Odo,  Folco   and  Merry   at  the 
   upper  end of  one of  the side  tables, close  to the  dais. He  could not 
   see Trotter.                                                                
                                                                              
     Frodo's  conversation  with Gloin  proceeds exactly  as in  FR as  far as 
   'But I am equally curious to know what brings so important  a dwarf  so far 
   from  the  Lonely  Mountain.'  In  the  original texts  Gloin said  that he 
   wondered  much  what  could  have  brought  four  hobbits  on  so   long  a 
   journey  (Bingo,  Frodo  Took,  Odo,  Merry;   Trotter  being   excluded  - 
   presumably  as  being  so  altogether  distinct,  and not  a hobbit  of the 
   Shire).  The  number  is  four  in  FR  (Frodo,  Sam,  Pippin,  Merry); but 
   four  is  also  found  in the  present text,  where the  hobbits (excluding 
   Trotter)  were  now  five:  Frodo,  Sam, Folco,  Odo, Merry.  Either 'four' 
   was a slip, or Gloin excluded Odo since he  knew that  Odo had  not arrived 
   at Rivendell with  the others.  Gloin's reply  to Frodo's  question remains 
   less grave than in FR:                                                      
                                                                              
     Gloin   looked   at  him,   and  laughed,   indeed  he   winked.  'You'll 
   soon find  out,' he  said; 'but  I am  not allowed  to tell  you -  yet. So 
   we  will  not speak  of that  either! But  there are  many other  things to 
   hear and tell.'                                                             
                                                                              
     The conversation (so  far as  it goes  in the  portion of  the manuscript 
   dealt with here) remains almost exactly as it was, with the short extension 
   at the end of the third of the early  texts (p.  213), the  only difference 
   of  any  substance  being  that  Dain  had  now,  as  in  FR,  'passed his 
   two-hundred-and-fiftieth-year'.                                             
                                                                              
     It  will  be  seen that  from the  series of  once fine  manuscripts that 
   constitute the  'third phase'  of the  writing of The Lord  of the  Rings a 
   wholly coherent story emerges. The following are  essential points  in that 
   story in respect of the intricate later evolution:                          
                                                                              
        Gandalf  did  not  return  to Hobbiton  in time  for Frodo's  small final 
        party.                                                                 
      Merry and Odo Bolger went off to Buckland in advance.                    
      Frodo, Sam, and Folco Took walked from Hobbiton to Buckland.             
      At  Buckland,  Odo  decided  not  to  go  with  the  others  into  the  Old 
        Forest,  but  to  stay  behind  at  Crickhollow and  wait for  Gandalf to 
        come.                                                                  
      Gandalf  came  to  Crickhollow  at  night  on  the day  that Frodo  and his 
        companions   left   (Monday   26  September),   drove  off   the  Riders, 
        and rode after them with Odo on his horse.                             
        Gandalf  and  Odo  (whose  name  was  given  out   to  be   Odo  Baggins) 
   
   spent  the  night  of  Tuesday 27  September at  Bree. Near  Bree they 
   encountered Trotter.                                                    
   - Gandalf and Odo left Bree on Wednesday 28 September, meeting 
  
   Trotter near Archet, as had been arranged.                              
   - Frodo, Sam, Merry and Folco arrived at Bree on Thursday 29 
   September, and met Trotter, who gave Frodo Gandalf's letter.            
   - Trotter  was  a  hobbit;  Frodo  found  him curiously  familiar without 
   being able to say why,  but there  is no  hint of  who he  might really 
   be.                                                                     
   - Gandalf  reached  Weathertop  on  Monday  3  October,  and  left  on  5 
   October.                                                                
   - Trotter,  Frodo  and   the  others   reached  Weathertop   on  Thursday 
   6  October  and  found  Gandalf's  note  telling  that  Odo   had  dis- 
   appeared.                                                               
   - They  learned  from  Glorfindel  that  Gandalf  had  reached Rivendell, 
   with  Odo,  coming  down  from  the  north  by  way  of  'Dimrilldale'. 
   - At  Rivendell,  Gandalf  explained  that  he  had  been delayed  in his 
   return  to  Hobbiton  (having  learned   that  the   Ring-wraiths  were 
   abroad)  through  having  been  held  prisoner  in  Fangorn   by  Giant 
   Treebeard.                                                              
   - The  Shire  hobbits  at  Rivendell  are Frodo,  Sam, Merry,  Folco, and 
   Odo.                                                                    
                                                                          
                              NOTES.                                        
                                                                          
   1. After 'I had to make quite sure that you were genuine first, before I 
      handed over the letter. I've heard of shadow-parties picking up 
      messages that weren't meant for them...' Trotter now adds: 
     'Gandalf's letter was worded carefully in case of accidents, but I 
      didn't know that.' Thus Gandalf no longer names Weathertop in the 
      letter, but calls it the 'appointed place'. 
   2. Barbara Strachey, in Journeys of Frodo (Map i x) says: 
     At this point I must note what I believe to be a real discrepancy in 
       the text itself. In Bree... Aragorn tells Sam that Weathertop is 
     halfway to Rivendell. I am sure that this was a slip of the tongue 
     and that he meant halfway to The Last Bridge. Everything falls 
     into place on this assumption, since the travellers took 7 days 
     between Bree and Weathertop (involving a detour to the north) 
     and 7 days from Weathertop to the Bridge (with Frodo in a 
     wounded condition and unable to hurry) while there was a further 
     stretch of 7 days from the Bridge to Rivendell. Aragorn was well 
     aware of the distance, as he said later (A Knife in the Dark; 
     Bk. I), when they reached Weathertop, that it would then take 
     them 14 days to the Ford of Bruinen although it normally took 
     him only 12. 
   
        But  it  is  now  seen that  Aragorn's words  'about halfway  from here 
        (Bree) to Rivendell' in FR go back to Trotter's here; and at this stage 
        the River Hoarwell and the Last  Bridge on  the East  Road did  not yet 
        exist  (p.  360).  I  think  that Trotter  (Aragorn) was  merely giving 
        Folco  (Sam)  a  rough  but  sufficient  idea  of the  distances before 
        them. - The relative  distances go  back to  the original  version (see 
        pp. 170- 1 ): about 120 miles from Bree to Weathertop, close  on zoo 
        from Weathertop to the Ford.                                            
    3.  A  draft  for  Gandalf's  message  has:   'Last  night   Odo  vanished: 
        suspect capture by horsemen.'                                           
           The message was changed in pencil to read:                           
           Wednesday  morning  Oct.  5.  Bad  news.  We  arrived  late Monday. 
        Baggins  vanished last  night. I  must go  and look  for him.  Wait for 
        me here for [a day or two >] two days. I shall  return if  possible. If 
        not go to Rivendell by the Ford on the Road.                            
        Merry then  says: 'Baggins!  Does that  mean that  the Riders  have got 
        Odo?'                                                                  
           Gandalf's message that  he would  return to  Weathertop if  he could 
        may  have  been  intended  as  an  explanation of  why they  decided to 
  
        stay there; see note 4.  This pencilled  revision preceded  the writing 
        of the next chapter; see p. 359.                                        
    4.  This       was       changed       in       pencil       to       read: 
        there  is  nothing  we  can  do  but]  wait  at  least  until tomorrow, 
        which  will be  two days  since Gandalf  wrote the  note [see  note 3]. 
        After  that  if he  does not  turn up  we must  [make for  Rivendell as 
        best we may.                                                            
    5.  The title 'A Knife in the Dark' was pencilled in later, as also  on the 
        original chapter, VIII (p. 177).                                        
    6.  The  passage about  cram was  retained in  this text,  but placed  in a 
        footnote.                                                               
    7.  On Dimrill-dale see pp. 432 - 3, notes 3, 13.                           
    8.  It  may  be  noted  that the  name Asfaloth  of Glorfindel's  horse now 
        appears.                                                                
   9.   On the conclusion of this passage see p. 225.                           
   10.  The porch still faced west (p. 209),  not east  as in  FR, and  the odd 
        statement that  the evening  light shone  on the  eastern faces  of the 
        hills far above was repeated, though  struck out,  probably in  the act 
        of writing.                                                             
   
                                        XXII.                                    
                               NEW UNCERTAINTIES AND                             
                                  NEW PROJECTIONS.                               
                                                                                
   The first  phase or  original wave  of composition  of The  Lord of  the Rings 
   carried the story to Rivendell, and broke off  in the  middle of  the original 
   Chapter  IX,  at  Gloin's  account  to  Bingo Bolger-Baggins  of the  realm of 
   Dale (p. 213):                                                                
    In  Dale  the  grandson  of  Bard  the  Bowman  ruled,  Brand  son   of  Bain 
   son  of  Bard,  and  he  was  become  a  strong  king  whose   realm  included 
   Esgaroth, and much land to the south of the great falls.                      
   This  sentence  ended  a manuscript  page; on  the reverse  side, as  noted on 
   p. 213, the text  was continued,  but in  a different  script and  a different 
   ink, and it begins:                                                           
    'And what has become of Balin and Ori and Oin?' asked Frodo.                 
   Since  in  the second  phase Bingo  was still  the name  of Bilbo's  heir, and 
   since 'Bingo'  never appears  in any  narrative writing  falling later  in the 
   story than the feast at Rivendell, it is certain that there was  a significant 
   gap between 'much land to  the south  of the  great falls'  and 'And  what has 
   become of Balin and Ori and Oin?'                                             
    It is therefore very curious that in Chapter  XII of  the third  phase there 
   is  a  marked  change  of  script at  precisely the  same point.  Though still 
   neatly  and  carefully  written,  it is  immediately obvious  to the  eye that 
   '"And  what  has  become  of  Balin  and Ori  and Oin?"  asked Frodo'  and the 
   subsequent  text  was  not  continuous  with  what  preceded.   Moreover,  the 
   latter part of this Chapter XI I is not coherent  with what  precedes, either: 
   for Bilbo says - as my father first wrote out the manuscript  - 'I  shall have 
   to get that fellow Aragorn to help me' (cf. FR p.  243: 'I  shall have  to get 
   my friend the Dunadan to help me.')                                           
    I  do  not  think  that  it  can  possibly  be a  mere coincidence  that both 
   versions  halt at  precisely the  same point;  and I  conclude that  the third 
   phase,  in the  sense of  a fine  continuous manuscript  series, ended  at the 
   same place as the first phase had  done -  and did  so precisely  because that 
   is where the first phase ended. For  this reason  I stopped  at this  point in 
   the  previous  chapter.  I  have  suggested  earlier  (p.  309)  that  when my 
   father  said  (in  February  1939)  that  by  December  1938  The Lord  of the 
   Rings  had reached  Chapter XI  I 'and  has been  rewritten several  times' it 
   was to the third phase that he was referring.                                 
    The  textual-chronological  questions   that  now   arise  are   of  peculiar 
   difficulty,  and  I  doubt  whether  a  solution  demonstrably correct  at all 
   points  could  be  reached.  There  is  no  external  evidence for  many months 
   
  
                                                                     
                                                                                   
     after  February  1939,   and  nothing   to  show   what  my   father  achieved 
     during  that time;  but we  get at  last an  unambiguous date,  'August 1939', 
     written  (most  unusually)  on  every  page  of a  collection of  rough papers 
     containing  plot-outlines,  questionings,  and  portions  of text.  These show 
     my father at a halt, even at a loss, to the point of a  lack of  confidence in 
     radical components  of the  narrative structure  that had  been built  up with 
     such pains. The only external evidence that I know  of to  cast light  on this 
     is  a  letter,  dispirited  in tone,  which he  wrote to  Stanley Unwin  on 15 
     September  1939,  twelve  days  after  the  entry  of  England  into  war with 
     Germany,  apologising  for  his  'silence  about  the  state  of  the proposed 
     sequel to the Hobbit,  which you  enquired about  as long  ago as  June 21st.' 
     'I do not suppose,' he said, 'this any longer interests  you greatly  - though 
     I still hope to finish it eventually. It is only about 3/1 written. I have not 
     had  much  time,  quite  apart  from  the gloom  of approaching  disaster, and 
     have  been  unwell  most  of  this year...'  There is  nothing in  the 'August 
     1939'  papers  themselves  to  show  why  he  should  have  thought  that  the 
     existing structure of the story was in need of such radical transformation. 
          Proposals made at this time for new  articulations of  the plot  were set 
     down in such  haste and  so elliptically  expressed that  it is  sometimes not 
     easy  to  understand  their  bearings  (here  and  there  one  may  suspect  a 
     confusion  between  what  had  been  written  in  the  latest  wave  of compo- 
     sition and  what had  been written  earlier); and  determination of  the order 
     in  which  these  notes  and  outlines were  set down  is impossible.  To take 
     first the most drastic proposals:                                              
                                                                                   
          (1). New Plot.  Bilbo is  the hero  all through.  Merry and  Frodo his 
              companions.   This   helps  with   Gollum  (though   Gollum  probably 
              gets new ring in Mordor). Or Bilbo just takes a 'holiday' - and never 
              returns,  and  the surprise  party [i.e.  the party  that ended  in a 
              surprise] is Frodo's. In which case Gandalf is not present to let off 
              fireworks.                                                            
                                                                                   
     The  astonishing  suggestion  in  the  first  part  of  this note  ignores the 
     problem  of  'lived happily  ever after',  which had  bulked so  large earlier 
     (see pp. 108 - 9). For a brief while, at any rate, my  father was  prepared to 
     envisage  the  demolition  of  the  entire  Bilbo-Frodo  structure  -  the now 
     established and essential idea that Bilbo vanished 'with a  bang and  a flash' 
     at  the  end  of  his  hundred-and-eleventh  birthday  party  and  that  Frodo 
     followed  him  out  of  the  Shire,  more  discreetly, seventeen  years later. 
     Happily,  he did  not spend  long on  this -  though he  did go  so far  as to 
     begin a new text, headed:                                                      
                                                                                   
                      New version - with Bilbo as hero. Aug. 1939.                  
                                                                                   
                                 The Lord of the Rings.                             
                                                                                   
     This begins: '"It is all most disturbing  and in  fact rather  alarming," said 
     Bilbo Baggins,' and the  matter is  the same  as in  'Ancient History'  - with 
   
                                         
                                                                                    
   Sam's  shears  audible  outside  -   altered  only   as  was   necessary  since 
   Gandalf  was here  speaking to  Bilbo, not  Frodo; but  this text  peters out 
   after a couple of sides.                                                        
       The second part of this note is little less drastic: a return to the story as 
   it was  at the  end of  the first  phase of  wort on  this chapter,  where Bilbo 
   merely  disappeared  quietly  from   the  Shire   shortly  before   his  IIIth 
   birthday,  and  the  party  was  given  by  Bingo  (Bolger-Baggins);  see  p. 40. 
   : This idea is developed in the following outline:                                
                                                                                    
  
           Go  back  to  original  idea.  Make  Frodo  (or  Bingo)  a   more  comic 
           character.                                                                
             Bilbo is  not overcome  by Ring  - he  very seldom  used it.  He lived 
           long and then said  goodbye, put  on his  old clothes  and rode  off. He 
           would not  say where  he was  going -  except that  he was  going across 
           the  River.  He  had 2  favourite 'nephews',  Peregrin Boffin  and Frodo 
           [written  above:  Folco]  Baggins.  Peregrin  was  the  elder. Peregrin 
           went  off  and  Bilbo was  blamed, and  after that  the young  folk were 
           kept away from him - only Folco remained faithful.                        
             Bilbo  left  all  his possessions  to Folco  (who thus  inherited with 
           interest all the dislike of the Sackville-Bagginses).                     
             Bilbo lived long, x x x - he tells  Gandalf he  is feeling  tired, and 
           discusses  what  to  do.  He  is  worried  about  the  Ring. Says  he is 
           reluctant to leave it and thinks of taking it. Gandalf looks at him.      
             In  the  end  he  leaves it  behind, but  puts on  Sting and  his elf- 
           armour  under  his  old  patched green  cloak. He  also takes  his book. 
           Last  whimsical  saying  was 'I  think I  shall look  for a  place where 
           there is more peace and quiet, and I can finish my book.'                 
             'Nobody will read it!'                                                  
             '0, they may - in years to come.'                                       
                                                                                    
             Ring  begins  to  have  an  effect  on  Folco.  He gets  restless. And 
           plans  to  go  off  'following Bilbo'.  His friends  are Odo  Bolger and 
           Merry Brandybuck.                                                         
             Conversation with Gandalf as in Tale.                                   
             Folco   gives   the   unexpected   [read  long-expected]'   party  and 
           vanishes as in original draft of the Tale.(2) But bring in Black Riders. 
             Cut  out  whole  part  of  Gandalf  being   supposed  to   come.  Make 
           Gandalf  pursue  the  fugitives  since  he  has  found  out  about Black 
           Riders  (the  scene   at  Crickhollow   will  do   -  but   without  Odo 
           complication).                                                            
             Make Gandalf  looking for  Folco (in  that case  Gandalf will  not be 
           at final party) - and send Trotter.                                       
                                                                                    
             Find  Bilbo  at Rivendell.  There Bilbo  offers to  take up  burden of 
           the  Ring  (reluctantly)  but  Gandalf  supports  Folco  in  offering to 
           carry it on.                                                              
             Trotter turns out to be Peregrin, who had been to Mordor.               
   
    Not  the  least  curious  feature  of  these  notes  is  the  renewed uncertainty 
    about  names:  thus  we  have  'Frodo  (or  Bingo)',  then  'Frodo'   changed  to 
    'Folco'  (and  at  one  of the  occurrences of  'Folco' my  father first  wrote a 
    'B'); see also $$5 and 9. For long  I assumed  that it  was at  the very  time of 
    the  writing  of  these  notes  that  'Bingo'  became  'Frodo',  and   that  they 
    therefore   preceded   the   third  phase   of  the   wort.  Those   third  phase 
    manuscripts  were  so  orderly  and   so  suggestive   of  secure   purpose  that 
    it   seemed  hard   to  imagine   that  such   radical  uncertainty   could  have 
    succeeded  them:  rather  they  seemed  lite  a  confident  new  start  when  the 
    doubts  had  been  dissipated.  But  this  cannot  possibly  be  so. This  is the 
    first mention of Bilbo's  taking his  'elf-armour' (cf.  p. 223,  $4), and  it is 
    only  by  later  revision  to  the  third  phase   version  of   'A  Long-expected 
    party' that  the story  that Bilbo  took it  with him  enters the  narrative (see 
    p. 3 I 5; in FR, p.  40, he  packed it  in his  bag, the  'bundle wrapped  in old 
    cloths'  which  he  took  from  the strong-box).  Similarly, Bilbo's  saying that 
    he  wanted  to  find  peace   in  which   to  finish   his  book   and  Gandalf's 
    rejoinder  'Nobody  will read  it! '  only appear  in the  revision of  the third 
    phase version  of the  first chapter  (surviving into  FR p.  41). Or  again, the 
    reference  to  'the  scene  at  Crickhollow  -  but  without   Odo  complication' 
    shows  that  the  third  phase  was  in  being  (see  p.  336).   Other  evidence 
    elsewhere  in  these  'August 1939' papers  is equally  clear. It  must therefore 
    be  concluded  that  the  temporary   confusion  and   loss  of   direction  from 
    which   my  father   suffered  at   this  time   extended  even   to  established 
  
    names: 'Bingo' might be brought back, or 'Frodo' changed to 'Folco'.              
      The  words  'But  bring  in  Black  Riders'  are  puzzling,  since   the  Black 
    Riders  were  of  course  very  much  present  'in  the  original  draft  of  the 
    Tale'; but I  suspect that  my father  meant 'But  bring in  Black Rider'  in the 
    singular,  i.e.   the  Rider   who  came   to  Hobbiton   and  spoke   to  Gaffer 
    Gamgee.  The  changed  story  which  my  father  was  so   elliptically  discuss- 
    ing in these notes can presumably be shown in essentials thus:                    
                                                                                     
    (I) Fourth version of 'A.   Bilbo departs quietly from Hobbiton at                   
    Long-expected Party',.       the age  of III.                   
    last in the 'first.          Bingo gives  the party  33 years  later and                   
    phase', see p. 40.           vanishes at the end of it.                         
                                        Gandalf leaves Hobbiton after the fire-       
                                        works  at  the  Party  and  goes  ahead       
                                        towards Rivendell.                            
                                                                                     
    (II) The existing state of.        Bilbo gives the Party at the age of 111 and. 
          the story.                    vanishes at the end of it.                    
                                      Frodo    departs   quietly    from   Hobbiton 
                                        with his friends 17 years later.             
                                      Gandalf   fails  to   come  as   he  promised 
                                        before Frodo leaves.                          
                                      A  Black  Rider  comes  to  Hobbiton  on  the 
                                        last evening.                                 
   
                                    Gandalf arrives at Crickhollow after the         
                                    hobbits have left.                               
                                                                                    
    (III) Projected plot.       Bilbo departs quietly from Hobbiton at            
                                   the age of r x x.                                 
                                   Frodo ('Folco') gives the Party and van-          
                                   ishes at the end of it.                           
                                  Gandalf is not present at the Party.               
                                  A Black Rider comes to Hobbiton.                   
                                  Gandalf arrives at Crickhollow after the           
                                   hobbits have left.                                
                                                                                    
    If  I  am  right  in  my  interpretation  of  'But bring  in Black  Riders', the 
    point is that while in  a fundamental  feature of  its structure  (III) would 
    return  to  (I),  the coming  of the  Rider would  be retained  - so  that he 
    would  arrive  in  the  aftermath  of  the  Party.  And  unlike  (I), Gandalf 
    would no  longer come  to the  Party (so  that, as  mentioned in  $1, there 
    would be no fireworks, or at  least not  of the  Gandalfian kind),  but would 
    follow hard on the hobbits ('the fugitives'), 'since he  has found  out about 
    the Black Riders'.                                                          
        Here  again,  and  again  happily,  my  father  did not  in the  event allow 
    himself  to be  diverted to  yet another  restructuring (and  consequent very 
    tricky  rewriting  at  many  points)  of  the narrative  that had  been achieved. 
    Most  interesting  are  the  statements  that   Trotter  was   Peregrin  Boffin, 
    standing in the same sort of relationship to Bilbo as did Frodo,  but older 
    than  Frodo,  and  that  running off  into the  wide world  he had  found his 
    way to  Mordor. Earlier  (p. zan,  )6) my  father had  noted: 'I  thought of 
    making  Trotter   into  Fosco   Took  (Bilbo's   first  cousin)   who  vanished 
    when  a  lad,  owing  to  Gandalf.  He  must have  had some  bitter acquaint- 
    ance with Ring-wraiths &c.' See further pp. 385 - 6.                         
                                                                                    
    (3) In some points it is still harder to feel sure of the meaning of another 
    outline  dated 'August  1939'. This  begins with  a proposal  to 'alter names'. 
                                                                                    
        Frodo > ? Peregrin Faramond.                                                 
        Odo > Fredegar Hamilcar Bolger.                                              
                                                                                    
  
    My father subsequently added (but struck out): 'Too many hobbits. 
    Sam,   Merry,  and   Faramond  (=   Frodo)  are   quite  enough.'   He  was 
    evidently  dissatisfied  with  the name  'Frodo' for  his central  character. In 
    $2 he  changed 'Frodo'  to 'Folco',  in $2,  $5, and  $9 'Bingo'  reappears, and 
    here  he  considers  the  possibility  of  'Faramond'.  - This  seems to  be the 
    first occurrence of either name, Fredegar or Hamilcar.                           
        The  text that  follows on  the same  page, seeming  quite at  variance with 
    these notes on names, reads thus:                                                
                                                                                    
        Alterations of Plot.                                                         
        (1) Less emphasis on longevity caused by the Ring, until the story has       
        progressed.                                                                  
   
    (2)  Important.  (a)  Neither  Bilbo  nor  Gandalf   must  know   much  about 
    the  Ring,  when  Bilbo  departs.  Bilbo's  motive  is  simply  tiredness, an 
    unexplained  restlessness  (and  longing  to  see  Rivendell again,  but this 
    is   not   said   -   finding  him   at  Rivendell   must  be   a  surprise). 
    (b)  Gandalf  does  not  tell  Frodo  to leave  Shire -  only mere  hint that 
    Lord  may  look  for  Shire.  The  plan  for  leaving  was  entirely Frodo's. 
    Dreams   or   some   other   cause  [added:   restlessness]  have   made  him 
    decide  to  go  journeying  (to find  Cracks of  Doom? after  seeking counsel 
    of  Elrond).  Gandalf  simply  vanishes  for  years. They  are not  trying to 
    catch  up  Gandalf.  Gandalf  is  simply  trying  to   find  them,   and  is 
    desperately  upset   when  he   discovers  Frodo   has  left   Hobbiton.  Odo 
    must  be  cut  out  or  altered  (blended  with Folco),  and go  with F[rodo] 
    on his ride. Only Meriadoc goes ahead.                                       
       In that case alteration of plot at  Bree. Who  is Trotter?  A Ranger  or a 
    Hobbit?  Peregrin?  If  Gandalf  is  only  looking  for  Frodo,  Trotter will 
    have  to  be  an old  associate.(3) Thus  if a  Hobbit, mate  him one  who went 
    off under Gandalf's influence (cf. introduction to Hobbit).(4) E.g. -          
       After  Bilbo's  little  escapade  Gandalf  was little  seen, and  only one 
    disappearance  was  recorded  during  many  years.   This  was   the  curious 
    case of Peregrin Boffin -                                                    
       Since he was a close relation of  Bilbo's, Bilbo  was blamed  'for putting 
    notions into the boy's head with his silly fairy-stories;  and visits  of the 
    young  to  Bag-End  were  discouraged  by  many  of  the  elders in  spite of 
    Bilbo's  generosity.  But  he  had  several   faithful  young   friends.  The 
    chief of these was Frodo (Bilbo's cousin).                                   
                                                                                
   As  regards  (1)  and  (2)  (a),  these  ideas  were  taken  up. In  'A Long- 
   expected  Party'  as  it was  at this  time (see  p. 239:  preserved without 
   significant change in the third phase version)  the Ring  is the  only motive 
   that Bilbo refers to in explanation of his decision to  leave the  Shire; and 
   he clearly associates his longevity with possession of it: 'I really must get 
   rid of It, Gandalf. Well-preserved, indeed. Why, I  feel all  thin -  sort of 
   stretched,  if  you  know  what I  mean.' Revisions  made to  the third phase 
   version brought the text  in these  respects to  the form  in FR  (pp. 41-3), 
   where it is clear that the Ring is not consciously a  motive in  Bilbo's mind 
   (however strongly the reader is made aware of the  sinister influence  it was 
   in fact exerting): he speaks of his need for 'a holiday, a very long holiday' 
   (cf. $1 above: 'Bilbo just takes a "holiday"'), and his wish 'to see the wild 
   country  again  before  I  die,  and  the  Mountains.'  He still  says 'Well- 
   preserved, indeed! Why I feel all  thin, sort  of stretched,  if you  know what 
   I mean', but his sense of great age  is now  not in  any way  associated with 
   possession of the Ring; and so later, in revision to the third  phase version 
   of 'Ancient  History', Gandalf  says to  Frodo: 'He  certainly did  not begin 
   to connect his  long life  and outward  youthfulness with  the ring'  (cf. FR 
   p. 56: 'But as for his long life, Bilbo never connected it  with the  ring at 
   all. He took all the credit for that to himself, and was very proud  of it.') 
   
      The  notes  under  (2)  (b)  outline  a  new  idea  in  respect  of Gandalfs 
    movements:  for  many  years  before  Frodo  left  he had  never come  back at 
  
    all  to  Hobbiton,  and  Frodo's  leaving  was  entirely  independent  of  the 
    wizard,  Learning  (we  may  suppose)  that  the  Ring-wraiths   were  abroad, 
    Gandalf hastened  back at  last to  the Shire,  where he  heard to  his horror 
    that  Frodo  had gone.  This idea  was not  taken up,  of course  (and against 
    it my father wrote: 'But in  this case  the Sam  chapter is  spoilt' -  he was 
    referring  to  the  end  of  'Ancient  History',  where  Sam is  discovered by 
    Gandalf eavesdropping outside the window of Bag End).                          
      The  words  'They  are  not  trying to  catch up  Gandalf' are  difficult to 
    understand.  It  seems incredible  that my  father would  be referring  now to 
    the first phase version  of the  story, in  which Gandalf  had left  the Party 
    (given  by  Bingo)  after  letting  off  the  fireworks, and  was known  to be 
    ahead of Frodo and  his friends  on the  journey east;  yet in  the subsequent 
    versions  all  that  is  known  of  him is  that he  did not  come, as  he had 
    promised, to  the small  farewell party  given by  Bingo/Frodo before  he left 
    Bag  End,  and  was  supposed  (rightly)  to  be   behind  them   rather  than 
    ahead.                                                                         
      Still  more  baffling  is  the  passage  concerning  Odo  ('Odo must  be cut 
    out or altered (blended with Folco) and  go with  F [rodo]  on his  ride. Only 
    Meriadoc  goes  ahead').  If  the  meaning of  this is  that the  entire 'Odo- 
    story'  of  the  third  phase  (his  journey  with  Gandalf  from  Crickhollow 
    through   Bree,   the   pseudonym   of   'Baggins',  his   disappearance  from 
    Weathertop,  and  his  unexplained  arrival  with  Gandalf  at  Rivendell) was 
    to  be  abandoned,  how  (one  may  ask)  can  he  be.  'blended  with Folco', 
    since 'Folco' is already a blend  of the  original 'Frodo  and Odo',  with the 
    advantage  heavily  to  'Odo'?  It must  be remembered  that these  notes were 
    in  no way  the logical  expression of  an ordered  programme, but  are rather 
    the  vestiges  of  rapidly-changing thoughts.  The withdrawal  of Odo,  in the 
    third  phase,  from  the  adventures  of  the other  hobbits had  caused Folco 
    (formerly  Frodo)  Took  to  take  over  Odo's  part  and  character   in  the 
    narrative  of  those  adventures,  since that  narrative already  existed from 
    the  earlier  phases,  and  Odo  had  played  a  large  part  in  the hobbits' 
    conversation  (see  pp.  323  -  4).  But the  retention of  Odo in  the back- 
    ground,  with  adventures  of   his  own,   would  mean   that  when   he  re- 
    emerged  into  the  foreground  again at  Rivendell there  would be  two 'Odo' 
    characters - the rather ironic result of getting rid of him!                   
      The  proposal  here  is  presumably  that  'Odo  Bolger'  and  'Folco  Took' 
    should  now  be  definitively  joined  together  as  one character,  under the 
    latter  name.  'Folco'  seems  indeed  now  too much  'Odo' for  'blending' to 
    have  much  meaning;  but  my  father  may  not  have  felt this  (nor perhaps 
    did he have so clear a picture of the intricate evolutions of his story as can 
    be  attained  from  long study  of the  manuscripts). In  'go with  F[rodo] on 
    his ride', 'ride' is perhaps a mere slip  for 'walk':  the meaning  being that 
    the  resultant  'blend'  accompanies  Frodo  and  does  not  'go  ahead'  with 
    Merry  to  Buckland.  This  is  all  very  fine-spun,  but  it   reflects  the 
   
                                                                       
                                                                               
    extraordinarily intricate nature of my father's changing construction.      
         With 'Who is Trotter? A Ranger or a Hobbit?'cf. pp. 33 I-2.  The story 
    that Trotter was Peregrin Boffin is now definitively  present and  would be 
    fully developed in revision  to the  third phase  text of  'A Long-expected 
    Party' (pp. 384-6).                                                         
                                                                               
    (4)  The  remaining  papers  in  this  'August  1939  collection  that  are 
    concerned with the opening part of the story  perhaps followed  the others. 
    These pages of  very rough  narrative drafting  are headed  Conversation of 
    Bilbo and Frodo - a relationship  never otherwise  seen at  close quarters, 
    before  they  met  long afterwards  at Rivendell.  The conversation  takes 
    place at Bag End before Bilbo's Farewell Party; he speaks  to Frodo  of the 
    Ring for the  first time,  only to  discover to  his genuine  amazement and 
    mock  indignation,  that Frodo  knew about  it already,  and had  looked at 
    Bilbo's secret book. This is a different story to that in  'A Long-expected 
  
    Party',  where  Frodo  had  read  Bilbo's   memoirs  with   his  permission 
    (pp.240,315).                                                                
                                                                               
                          Conversation of Bilbo and Frodo.                        
                                                                               
         'Well, my lad, we have got on very  well -  and I  am sorry  to leave, 
    in a way. But I  am going  on a  holiday, a  very long  holiday. In  fact I 
    have  no  intention  of  coming  back.  I  am  tired. I  am going  to cross 
    the  Rivers.'  So  be  prepared  for  surprises  at this  party. I  may say 
    that  I  am  leaving everything,  practically, to  you -  all except  a few 
    oddments.'                                                                  
                                         *                                      
                                                                               
         Mr   Bilbo   Baggins,   of    Bag-end,   Underhill    (Hobbiton)   was 
    sitting in his west sitting-room one summer afternoon.                      
         'Well,  that's my  little plan,  Frodo,' said  Bilbo Baggins.  'It's a 
    dead  secret,  mind  you!  I've  kept   it  from   everyone  but   you  and 
    Gandalf.  I  needed   Gandalf's  help;   and  I've   told  you   because  I 
    hope you'll enjoy  the joke  all the  better for  being in  the know  - and 
    of course you're closely concerned.'                                        
         'I  don't  like  it  at all,'  said the  other hobbit,  looking rather 
    puzzled  and  downcast.   'But  I've   known  you   long  enough   to  know 
    that it's no good trying to talk you out of your little plans.'             
                                                                               
                                         *                                      
                                                                               
            'Well, the time has come to say goodbye, my dear lad,' said         
    Bilbo.                                                                      
         'I suppose so,' said Frodo sadly. 'Though I don't at all under-        
   
   stand  why.  [But  I  know  you too  well to  think of  trying to  talk you 
   out of your little plans - especially after they have gone so far.]'        
       'I can't explain it  any clearer,'  answered Bilbo,  'because I  am not 
   quite  clear myself.  But I  hope this  is clear:  I am  leaving everything 
   (except  a  few  oddments)  to  you.  My  bit  of   money  will   keep  you 
   nicely as it did me  in the  old days;  and besides  there is  a bit  of my 
   treasure  left  -  you  know  where.  Not  so  much   now,  but   a  pretty 
   nest-egg still. And there's one thing more, There's a ring.'                
       'The magic ring?' asked Frodo incautiously.                             
       'Eh, what? ' said Bilbo. 'Who said magic ring?'                        
       'I  did,'  said  Frodo  blushing.  'My  dear  old  hobbit,   you  don't 
   allow for the inquisitiveness of young nephews.'                            
       'I do allow for it,' said Bilbo, 'or I thought I had.  And in  any case 
   don't call me a dear old hobbit.'                                           
       'I have known about the existence of your Ring for years.'              
       'Have  you  indeed?'  said  Bilbo.  'How,  I   should  like   to  know! 
   Come  on,  then:  you  had  better  make  a  clean  breast  of it  before I 
   go.                                                                         
       'Well, it was like this. It was the Sackville-Bagginses that were       
   your undoing.'                                                              
       'They would be,' grunted Bilbo.                                         
                                                                              
       Frodo then tells the story of his observing Bilbo's escape, by becoming 
   invisible, from the Sackville-Bagginses  while out  walking one  day. This, 
   in very brief form, had been used in the fifth version of 'A Long-expected. 
   Party' (p. 242), when Bingo told  it to  Gandalf after  the Party  - there, 
   merely  as  an  example  of  how Bilbo  had used  the Ring  for small-scale 
   disappearances to avoid  boredom and  inconvenience (for  of course  in the 
   'received'  story  Bingo knew  about the  Ring because  Bilbo had  told him 
   about  it).  It was  then, in  more elaborate  form, given  to Merry  in 'A 
   Conspiracy  is  Unmasked'  (p.  300) as  an explanation  of how  Merry knew 
   of the existence of the Ring (and so was dropped from the sixth  version of 
  
   A  Long-expected  Party,  p.  315).  Now,  in the  present text,  my father 
   simply lifted the story  word for  word from  'A Conspiracy  (is) Unmasked' 
   and gave it to Frodo, as his explanation to  Bilbo of  how he  learnt about 
   the  Ring;  and  Frodo  continues here,  again almost  word for  word, with 
   Merry's account of how he got a sight of Bilbo's book:                      
                                                                              
       'That doesn't explain it all,'  said Bilbo,  with a  gleam in  his eye. 
   'Come on, out with it, whatever it is! '                                    
       'Well,  after  that  I kept  my eyes  open,' stammered  Frodo. 'I  - er 
   -  in  fact  I  rather  kept  a watch  on you.  But you  must admit  it was 
   very  intriguing  -  and  I  was  only  in my  early tweens.  So one  day I 
   came across your book.'                                                     
   
     'My  book!'  said  Bilbo.   'Good  heavens   above.  Is   nothing  safe!' 
     'Not  too  safe,'  said  Frodo.  'But I  only got  one rapid  glance. You 
   never  left  the  book  about,  except  just  that  once:  you  were called 
   out  of  the  study,  and  I  came  in and  found it  lying open.  I should 
   like  a  rather longer  look, Bilbo.  I suppose  you are  leaving it  to me 
   now?'                                                                        
     'No  I am  not! '  said Bilbo  decisively. 'It  isn't finished.  Why, one 
   of  my  chief  reasons  for  leaving  is to  go somewhere  where I  can get 
   on  with  it  in  peace  without  a  parcel  of  rascally   nephews  prying 
   round  the  place,  and  a  string  of  confounded  visitors hanging  on to 
   the bell.'                                                                   
     'You  shouldn't  be  so  kind  to  everyone,'  said  Frodo.  'I  am  sure 
   you needn't go away.                                                         
     'Well,  I  am  going,'  said  Bilbo. 'And  about that  Ring: I  suppose I 
   needn't  describe  it  now, or  how I  got it.  I thought  of giving  it to 
   you.'                                                                      
                                                                               
     At this point my father interrupted the text and  wrote across  the page: 
   'This won't do because of the use of the Ring at the party!' -  i.e., Bilbo 
   could not have the intention to give it  to Frodo  then, before  the Party. 
   But  without changing  anything that  he had  written he  went on  with the 
   story thus:                                                                  
                                                                               
     He  fumbled   in  his   pocket  and   drew  out   a  small   golden  ring 
   attached by another ring  to a  fine chain.  He unfastened  it, laid  it in 
   the palm of his hand, and looked long at it.                                 
     'Here it is! ' he said with sigh.                                          
     Frodo  held  out  his  hand.  But  Bilbo  put the  ring straight  back in 
   his  pocket.  [A  puzzled  look  )]  An  odd  look  came  over   his  face. 
   'Er, well,' he  stammered, 'I'll  give it  you I  expect last  thing before 
   I go - or leave it in my locked drawer or something.'                        
     Frodo looked puzzled and stared at him, but said nothing.                  
                                                                               
   The last lines of the text come after the Party:                             
                                                                               
     Bilbo.... goes and dresses as in the older version  (but with              
   armour under his cloak)(6) and says goodbye. 'The - er - ring,' he              
   said, 'is in the drawer' - and vanished into [the] darkness.                 
                                                                               
     I think that this new version is to be associated with the  opening notes 
   under 'Alterations  of Plot'  in $3  above: it  represents a  movement away 
   from the  idea that  Bilbo was  troubled about  the Ring,  that it  was his 
   prime motive for leaving (rather, his tiredness, his  desire for  peace, is 
   mentioned).  He has  never even  spoken to  Frodo about  it. It  seems that 
   my father's intention had been that Bilbo  should simply  hand it  to Frodo 
   
    there  and  then,  without  any  suggestion  of inner  struggle; but  he only 
    realised, as he wrote, that 'This won't  do'- because  Bilbo must  retain the 
    Ring  till  the  actual  moment of  his departure.  The gift  would therefore 
  
    have to be postponed  from the  present occasion;  and it  was only  now that 
    he took up the suggestion  in 'A  Long-expected Party',  where Bilbo  said to 
    Gandalf: 'I am not going to throw it away. In any case  I find  it impossible 
    to make myself do that - I simply  put it  back in  my pocket.'(7) The curious 
    result is that the scene actually ends now with  a demonstration,  in Bilbo's 
    embarrassed  and  ambiguous  behaviour,  precisely  of  the  sinister  effect 
    that the Ring  has in  fact had  on its  owner; and  this would  be developed 
    into the quarrel with Gandalf in FR, pp. 41 - 3.                              
                                                                                 
    (5)  Turning  now  to  those  papers  dated  August  1939 that  are concerned 
    with larger projections of the story to come after the sojourn  in Rivendell, 
    there is first a suggestion that a Dragon should come to  the Shire  and that 
    by  its  coming  the hobbits  should be  led to  show that  they are  made of 
    'sterner  stuff', and  that 'Frodo  (Bingo)' should  'actually come  near the 
    end of his money - now it was dragon gold.  He is "lured"?'  There is  here a 
    reference to 'Bilbo remarks on old sheet  of notes'  - obviously  those given 
    on  pp.  41  -  2  (where  the  same  suggestion  of   a  Dragon   coming  to 
    Hobbiton was made).                                                           
                                                                                 
    (6) Following  these notes  on the  same page  is a  brief list  of narrative 
    elements that might enter much further on:                                    
                                                                                 
         Island in sea. Take Frodo there in end.                                  
         Radagast ? (8)                                                          
         Battle is raging far off between armies of Elves and Men v[ersus         
      the] Lord.                                                                  
         Adventures .. Stone-Men.                                                 
                                                                                 
    With  the first  of these  cf. the  note given  on p.  41: 'Elrond  tells him 
    [Bilbo) of an island',  etc. The  reference to  the 'battle  raging' probably 
    belongs  to  the  end of  the story,  when the  Ring goes  into the  Crack of 
    Doom.                                                                         
      Most interesting is the  last item  here. A  note by  my father  found with 
    the  LR  papers  states  that  he  looked  through (some,  at least,  of) the 
    material in 1964; and  it was  very probably  at that  time that  he scrawled 
    against the words 'Adventures .. Stone-Men':                                  
                                                                                 
      Thought  of  as  just  an  'adventure'. The  whole of  the matter  of Gondor 
      (Stone-land) grew from  this note.  (Aragorn, still  called Trotter,  had no 
      connexion with it then, and was  at first  conceived as  one of  the hobbits 
      that had wanderlust.)                                                       
                                                                                 
    (7)  This  is a  convenient place  to give  a page  of pencilled  notes which 
    bears no date and in which 'Bingo'  appears. At  the head  of the  page stand 
    the  words:  'City of  Stone and  civilized men'.  Then follows  an extremely 
    abbreviated outline of the end of the story.                                  
   
   At end                                                                         
   When Bingo [written above: Frodo] at last reaches Crack and Fiery              
   Mountain he cannot make himself throw the Ring away. ? He hears                
   Necromancer's voice offering him great reward - to share power with            
   him, if he will keep it.                                                       
     At that moment Gollum - who had seemed to reform and had                     
   guided them by secret ways through Mordor - comes up and treach-               
   erously tries to take Ring. They wrestle and Gollum takes Ring and             
   falls into the Crack.                                                          
     The mountain begins to rumble.                                               
     Bingo flies away [i.e. flees away].                                          
     Eruption.                                                                    
     Mordor vanishes like a dark cloud. Elves are seen riding like lights         
   rolling away a dark cloud.                                                     
     The City of Stone is covered in ashes.                                       
  
     Journey back to Rivendell.                                                   
     What of Shire? Sackville-Baggins.......  Bingo makes peace, and settles down in a little hut on the 
  high green 
   quarters.                                        ... lands........ the four 
                                                                                 
   ridge - until one day he goes with the Elves west beyond the towers.           
     Better-  no  land  was  tilled,  all  the hobbits  were busy  making swords. 
                                                                                 
   The  illegible  words  might  just possibly  be interpreted  thus: 'Sackville- 
   Baggins  [and]  his  friends  hurt  [the]  lands.  There  was war  between the 
   four quarters.'                                                                
   Since  there  is here  a reference  to 'the  City of  Stone', while  my father 
   said  in  1964 that  the  whole  idea of  Gondor arose  from the  reference to 
   'Stone-Men'  in  a  note  dated  August 1939,  it would  have to  be concluded 
   on a strict interpretation that this outline  comes from  that time  or later; 
   on the other hand, the hero is still 'Bingo', so that this outline  would seem 
   to  be  the  earlier. I  think, however,  that the  contradiction may  be only 
   apparent, since in other notes dated  August 1939 my  father seems  still to 
   have  been  hesitant about  the name  'Bingo', and  I would  therefore ascribe 
   the outline just given to much the same time as the rest of these notes.       
   It  obviously  leaves  out  some  things  that  my  father  must  already have 
   known  (more  or  less):  such  as  how  Gollum  reappeared.  But  it  is most 
   remarkable to find here - when there is  no suggestion  of the  vast structure 
   still to be built - that the corruption of the Shire, and the crucial presence 
   of  Gollum  on  the Fiery  Mountain, were  very early  elements in  the whole. 
                                                                                 
   (8)  On  the  reverse  of  the page  bearing this  outline is  the following: 
                                                                                 
   'The  ring  is  destroyed,'  said  Bilbo,  'and  I   am  feeling   sleepy.  We 
   must  say  goodbye,  Bingo  [written  above:  Frodo]  -  but  it  is   a  good 
   place   to   say  goodbye,   in  the   House  of   Elrond,  where   memory  is 
   long  and  kind.  I  am  leaving  the  book  of  my  small  deeds   here.  And 
   I don't think I  shall go  to rest  till I  have written  down your  tale too. 
   
   Elrond will keep it - no doubt after all hobbits have  gone their                
   ways into the past. Well, Bingo my lad, you and I were very small                
   creatures, but we've played our part. We've  played our  part. An                
   odd fate we have shared, to be sure.'                                            
                                                                                   
            It seems then that at this time my father foresaw that Bilbo died in 
   Rivendell.                                                                       
                                                                                   
   (9)  There  is  one  further  page  dated 'August  1939', and  this is  of great 
   interest. It is a series of pencilled notes like the others, and is headed 'Plot 
   from XII on'.                                                                   
                                                                                   
      Have to wait till Spring? Or have to go at once.                              
      They  go  south  along  the  Mountains.  Later or  early? Snowstorm  in the 
      Red Pass. Journey down the R. Redway.                                         
     Adventure with Giant Tree Beard in Forest.                                     
     Mines of Moria. These again deserted - except for Goblins.                     
     Land of Ond. Siege of the City.                                                
     They draw near the borders of Mordor.                                          
     In  dark  Gollum  comes  up.  He  feigns  reform?   Or  tries   to  throttle 
      Frodo?  -  but  Gollum  has  now  a  magic  ring  given  by  Lord   and  is 
      invisible. Frodo dare not use his own.                                        
     Cavalcade of evil led by seven Black Riders.                                   
     See  Dark  Tower  on  the  horizon.  Horrible  feeling  of an  Eye searching 
      for him.                                                                      
     Fiery Mountain.                                                                
     Eruption of Fiery Mountain causes destruction of Tower.                        
                                                                                   
  
   A  pencilled  marginal  note   asks  whether   'Bingo'  (with   'Frodo'  written 
   beside)  should  be  captured  by  the   Dark  Lord   and  questioned,   but  be 
   saved 'by Sam?'.                                                                 
     Subsequently  my  father  emended  these  notes  in  ink.  In the  first line, 
   against 'Or have to  go at  once', he  wrote 'at once',  he directed  that 'Mines 
   of   Moria...'   should   precede   'Adventure   with   Giant   Tree   Beard  in 
   Forest'   and  come   between  'Snowstorm   in  the   Red  Pass'   and  'Journey 
   down  the  R.  Redway',   and  after   'These  again   deserted  -   except  for 
   Goblins' he added 'Loss of Gandalf'.                                             
     Some   features   of  this   outline  have   occurred  already;   the  feigned 
   reform  of  Gollum,  his  attack  on  Frodo,  and  the  eruption  of  the  Fiery 
   Mountain,  in  $7;  the  acquisition  of  a  ring  by  Gollum  in Mordor  in $1. 
   But  we  meet  here  for the  first time  other major  ingredients in  the later 
   work.  The  Ring  crosses  the  Misty  Mountains  by   'the  Red   Pass',  which 
   will  survive  in  the  Redhorn  Pass,  or  Redhorn  Gate.  The  Mines  of Moria 
   now  first  reappear  from The   Hobbit  -   at  any   rate  under   that  name: 
   the  mention  in  Queries  and  Alterations  note  11 (p.  226) of  the colony 
   founded  by  the  Dwarves  Balin,  Ori,  and  Oin   from  the   Lonely  Mountain 
   in 'rich hills in  the South'  does not  show that  the identification  had been 
   
    made.  The  actual  link  lay  no  doubt  in  Elrond's  words in  The Hobbit 
    (Chapter III, 'A Short Rest'): 'I have heard that there are  still forgotten 
    treasures to be found in the deserted caverns of the  mines of  Moria, since 
    the  dwarf  and  goblin war',  and the  words here  'These again  deserted - 
    except for Goblins',  taken with  those in  Queries and  Alterations (ibid.) 
    'But after a time no word was  heard of  them', clearly  imply the  story in 
    The Lard of the Rings. The land of the Stone-Men (see $6)  is the  'Land of 
    Ond', and the 'City of Stone' ($7) will be besieged. Here also there  is the 
    first  hint of  the story  of the  capture of  Frodo and  his rescue  by Sam 
    Gamgee  from  the  tower  of  Cirith  Ungol;  and   most  notable   of  all, 
    perhaps, the first mention of the Searching Eye in the Dark Tower.           
      These  are  references  to  narrative 'moments'  which my  father foresaw: 
    they  do  not  constitute  an  articulated narrative  scheme. They  may very 
    well not be in  the succession  that he  even then  perceived. Thus  in this 
    outline  Gollum's  treachery  is brought  in long  before Frodo  reaches the 
    Fiery Mountain, which in view of what  is said  in $7  can hardly  have been 
    his meaning;  and the  Mines of  Moria are  named after  the passage  of the 
    Misty  Mountains.  This  was corrected  later in  ink, but  it may  not have 
    been his conception when  he wrote  these notes:  for in  none of  the (six) 
    mentions of the Mines  of Moria  in The  Hobbit is  there any  suggestion of 
    where they  were (cf.  his letter  to W.  H. Auden  in 1955: 'The  Mines of 
    Moria had been a mere name', Letters no. 163).                               
                                                                                
   (10)  Something  must  be  said here  of 'Giant  Treebeard', for  he emerged 
    into  a  scrap  of actual  narrative at  this time  (and had  been mentioned 
    by  Gandalf  to  Frodo  in  Rivendell.  p.  363:  I  was  caught  in Fangorn 
    and  spent  many  weary  days  as  a  prisoner  of  the  Giant  Treebeard'). 
    There exists a single sheet  of manuscript,  which began  as a  letter dated 
    'July 27 - 29th 1939, but which my father covered on  both sides  with fine 
    ornamental  script (one  side of  the sheet  is reproduced  opposite). Among 
    the  writings  on  the  page  are  the  words  'July Summer  Diversions' and 
    lines from Chaucer's Reeve 's Tale - for these 'Diversions' were a series of 
    public  entertainments  held at  Oxford in  the course  of which  my father, 
    attired as Chaucer,  recited that  Tale. But  the page  is chiefly  taken up 
    with a text on which he afterwards pencilled Tree Beard.                     
                                                                                
      When   Frodo   heard  the   voice  he   looked  up,   but  he   could  see 
    nothing  through  the  thick   entangled  branches.   Suddenly  he   felt  a 
    quiver  in  the  gnarled  tree-trunk  against  which  he  was  leaning,  and 
    before   he  could   spring  away   he  was   pushed,  or   kicked,  forward 
    onto  his  knees.  Picking  himself  up  he  looked  at  the tree,  and even 
    as  he  looked,  it  took  a  stride towards  him. He  scrambled out  of the 
  
    way, and a deep rumbling chuckle came down out of the tree-top.              
      'Where are you,  little beetle?'  said the  voice. 'If  you don't  let me 
    know  where  you  are,  you  can't  blame  me  for  treading  on   you.  And 
    please, don't tickle my leg! '                                               
   
   The emergence of Treebeard. 
   
     'I  can't  see  any  leg,'  said  Frodo.  'And  where are  you?''You must      
   be  blind,'  said  the  voice.  'I  am   here.'  'Who   are  you?'   'I  am      
   Treebeard,'   the   voice   answered.   'If   you   haven't  heard   of  me      
   before,   you   ought   to   have   done;   and  anyway   you  are   in  my      
   garden.'                                                                         
     'I  can't   see  any   garden,'  said   Frodo.  'Do   you  know   what  a      
   garden  looks  like?'  'I  have  one  of  my  own:  there  are  flowers and      
   plants  in it,  and a  fence round  it; but  there is  nothing of  the kind      
   here.'  '0  yes!  there  is.  Only  you  have  walked  through   the  fence      
   without  noticing  it;  and  you  can't  see  the  plants, because  you are      
   down underneath them by their roots.'                                            
     It  was  only  then  when  Frodo  looked  closer  that  he saw  that what      
   he  had  taken  for  smooth   tree-stems  were   the  stalks   of  gigantic      
   flowers  -  and  what  he  had  thought  was  the   stem  of   a  monstrous      
   oaktree  was  really  a thick  gnarled leg  with a  rootlike foot  and many      
   branching toes.                                                                  
                                                                                   
     This is the first image of  Treebeard: seeming  in its  air to  come rather 
   from the  old Hobbit  than the  new. Six  lines in  Elvish tengwar  are also 
   written here, which transliterated read:                                         
                                                                                   
     Fragment from The Lord of the Rings, sequel to The Hobbit.                     
     Frodo  meets  Giant  Treebeard  in  the  Forest  of  Neldoreth   while  seek- 
     ing for his lost  companions: he  is deceived  by the  giant who  pretends to 
     be friendly, but is really in league with the Enemy.                           
                                                                                   
     The  forest  of  Neldoreth,  forming  the northern  part of  Doriath, had      
   appeared  in the  later Annals  of Beleriand  (V. 126,  148); the  name from 
   the old legends (like that of Glorfindel, see p. 214) was to be re-used.         
     Six months earlier, in  a letter  of 2  February 1939,  my father  had said 
   that  'though there  is no  dragon (so  far) there  is going  to be  a Giant' 
   (Letters no.  35,  footnote  to  the  text).  If  my  suggested  analysis  of 
   the  chronology  is  correct  (see  p.  309)  'Giant  Treebeard'  had already 
   appeared,  as  Gandalf's  captor, at  the end  of the  third phase  (p. 363). 
   (11) There remains  one further  text (extant  in two  versions) to  be given 
   in this chapter; this  is the  story of  Peregrin Boffin  (see under  $$2, 3 
   above). One form of it  is found  as part  of a  rather roughly  written two- 
   page  manuscript  that  begins  as  a  new text  of 'A  Long-expected Party': 
   very closely related to the sixth or third phase version of that chapter, but 
   certainly following it. I  take it  up from  the point  'At ninety  he seemed 
   much the same as ever' (FR p. 29).                                               
                                                                                   
   At  ninety-nine they  began to  call him  well-preserved, though                  
   unchanged would have been nearer the mark.  Some were  heard to                  
   say that it was too much of a good  thing, this  combination of                  
   apparently perpetual youth with seemingly inexhaustible wealth.                  
                                                                                   
                                                                                  j 
   
     'It will have  to be  paid for,'  they said.  'It isn't  natural, and 
   trouble will come of it! '                                             
     But  trouble  had  not  yet  come,  and  Mr  Baggins   was  extremely 
   generous  with  his  money,   so  most   people  (and   especially  the 
   poorer  and  less  important  hobbits)  pardoned  his  oddities.  In  a 
   way  the  inhabitants  of  Hobbiton  were  (secretly)  rather  proud of 
  
   him:  the  wealth  that  he had  brought back  from his  travels became 
   a  local  legend, and  it was  widely believed,  whatever the  old folk 
   might  say, that  most of  the Hill  was full  of tunnels  stuffed with 
   treasure.                                                              
     'He  may  be  peculiar,  but  he  does  no  harm,'  said  the younger 
   folk. But not all  of his  more important  relatives agreed.  They were 
   suspicious of his influence on their children, and especially  of their 
   sons  meeting  Gandalf  at  his  house.  Their  suspicions   were  much 
   increased by the unfortunate affair of Peregrin Boffin.                
     Peregrin  was  the  grandson  of   Bilbo's  mother's   second  sister 
   Donnamira  Took.  He  was  a  mere  babe,  five  years old,  when Bilbo 
   came  back from  his journey;  but he  grew up  a dark-haired  and (for 
   a  hobbit)  lanky  lad,  very much  more of  a Took  than a  Boffin. He 
   was  always  trotting  round  to  Hobbiton,  for  his  father,  Paladin 
   Boffin,  lived  at  Northope,  only  a  mile  or  two behind  the Hill. 
   When  Peregrin  began  to  talk  about   mountains  and   dwarves,  and 
   forests  and  wolves,  Paladin  became  alarmed,  and  finally  forbade 
   his son to go near Bag-end, and shut his door on Bilbo.                
     Bilbo took  this to  heart, for  he was  extremely fond  of Peregrin, 
   but  he  did  nothing  to  encourage  him  to  visit  Bag-end secretly. 
   Peregrin   then   ran   away   from  home   and  was   found  wandering 
   about  half-starved  up  on  the moors  of the  Northfarthing. Finally, 
   the  day  after  he came  of age  (in the  spring of  Bilbo's eightieth 
   year)' he disappeared, and was  never found  in spite  of a  search all 
   over the Shire.                                                        
     In  former  times  Gandalf  had  always  been  held  responsible  for 
   the occasional regrettable accidents of  this kind;  but now  Bilbo got 
   a large share  of the  blame, and  after Peregrin's  disappearance most 
   of  his  younger  relations  were kept  away from  him. Though  in fact 
   Bilbo  was  probably more  troubled by  the loss  of Peregrin  than all 
   the Boffins put together.                                              
     He  had,  however,  other  young  friends,  who  for  one  reason  or 
   another  were  not  kept  away  from  him.  His  favourite  soon became 
   Frodo  Baggins,  grandson  of  Mirabella  the third  of the  Old Took's 
   remarkable  daughters,  and  son  of  Drogo  (one  of   Bilbo's  second 
   cousins).  Just  about  the  time  of  Peregrin's  disappearance  Frodo 
   
   was left an orphan, when only a child of twelve, and so he had no                   
   anxious parents to keep him out of bad company. He lived with his                   
   uncle Rory Brandybuck, and his mother's hundred and one                             
   relatives in the Great Hole of Bucklebury: Brandy Hall.                             
                                                                                      
     Here  this  new  opening ends.  A slightly  shorter version  is found  as a       
   rider to the manuscript of  the third  phase version  itself: there  are some       
   differences of wording  but none  of substance.  Bilbo is  here said  to have       
   taken  the  delinquent  back to  Northope and  apologised to  Paladin Boffin,       
   when  Peregrin 'sneaked  round to  him secretly',  and Bilbo  'stoutly denied       
   having anything to do with the events.'                                             
     The village  of Northope  later became  Overhill, and  was so  corrected on       
   the second of these texts.' - Paladin  is already  fixed as  the name  of the       
   father of Peregrin: these Boffins are - as names - the origin of Paladin and       
   Peregrin   Took   in   LR.  Donnamira   Took,  second   of  the   Old  Took's       
   daughters, appears in the family tree of the Tooks given on p.  3 I  7, where       
   she  is  the  wife  of  Hugo  Boffin (as  in LR,  but there  without recorded       
   issue):  their son  was Jago  Boffin, and  his son  was Fosco,  Bilbo's first       
   cousin (once removed), who was  54 at  the time  of the  Party. In  the third    
   phase version of 'Ancient History' (p. 319) Jo  Button, who  saw the 'Tree-       
   men' beyond  the North  Moors, is  said to  have worked  for Fosco  Boffin of       
   Northope,  and this  is presumably  the same  person as  the Fosco  Boffin of       
   the  family  tree,  grandson  of  Donnamira.  In  this  case  Peregrin Boffin       
   (Trotter) - who was  64 at  the time  of the  Party (see  note g),  though of    
   course  he had  then long  since disappeared  from the  Shire -  has stepped       
  
   into Fosco's genealogical place, and his  father Paladin  into that  of Jago.       
   But  only  into  the  genealogical  place:  the Boffin  of Northope  for whom    
   Jo  Button  was  working  has  obviously  nothing  to  do  with  the renegade       
   Peregrin.                                                                           
     It  will  be  seen  that  in  this  account Frodo  and Trotter  were second       
   cousins, and both were first cousins once removed of Bilbo.(11)                     
                                                                                      
                                       NOTES.                                          
                                                                                      
   1. With 'unexpected party' for 'long-expected party' cf. p. 245, note 1.         
   2. Actually, the third and  fourth drafts  of the  first phase:  by 'original       
    draft  of  the  Tale'  my  father  meant  the   form  of   'A  Long-expected       
    Party'  as  it  stood  when  submitted  to  Allen  and  Unwin  (see  p. 40).       
   3. I do not understand the force of this sentence.                                  
   4. The reference to The Hobbit is to Chapter I 'An Unexpected Party',                 
    a passage already cited (p. 224).                                                  
   5. the Rivers: the plural form is clear.                                              
   6. That Bilbo wore his 'elf-armour' under his cloak when he went is             
    said in $2; see pp. 371 - 2.                                                       
    This is the wording of the sixth (third phase) version, little changed         
    from that of the fifth (p. 239).                                                   
                                                                                      
                                                                                   
   
    8.    Radagast  had   occurred  in   The  Hobbit:   in  Chapter   VII  'Queer 
          Lodgings'  Gandalf  spoke  to  Beorn  of 'my  good cousin  Radagast who 
          lives near the Southern borders of Mirkwood.'                           
    9.    Peregrin  Boffin  was  five  years  old  when  Bilbo returned  from his 
          great  adventure.  The calculation  is: 51  to 79  ('the spring  of his 
          eightieth year') =  28, plus  5 =  33 ('coming  of age').  According to 
          this  story  Peregrin/Trotter  was  Sr  years  old  when Frodo  and his 
          companions  met  him  at  Bree  (Bilbo  finally  departed  when  he was 
          x r x; Peregrin/Trotter was then 64, and Frodo left the Shire  17 years 
          later). As he said at Bree, 'I'm older now than I look' (pp. 153, 342); 
          Aragorn was 87 when he said the same thing (FR p. 177).                 
   10.    Northope  >  Overhill  also  on  p.  319. -  The name  Northope appears 
          here on my father's original map of the Shire (p. 107, item I), but it 
          was struck out  and replaced,  not by  Overhill, but  by The Yale. This 
          is a convenient place to notice the history of  this name.  Long after, 
          my father wrote in The Yale on the  Shire map  in a  copy of  the First 
          Edition of FR,  placing it  south of  Whitfurrows in  the Eastfarthing, 
          in such a way as to show that he intended a region, like  'The Marish', 
          not a particular place of settlement  (the road  to Stock  runs through 
          it); and at the same time, on the same  copy, he  expanded the  text in 
          FR p. 86, introducing the  name: 'the  lowlands of  the Yale'  (for the 
          reason  for  this change  of text,  which was  published in  the Second 
          Edition,  see p.  66, note  10). The  Shire map  in the  Second Edition 
          has The Yale added here, but in relation to a small black square, as if 
          it  were  the  name  of a  farm or  small hamlet;  this must  have been 
          a  misunderstanding.  I  cannot  explain  the  meaning  of   The  Yale. 
          Northope  contains  a  place-name  element hope  that usually  means 'a 
          small enclosed valley'.                                                 
          My  father's  earlier  suggestion  concerning  Trotter  (p.  223)  also 
          made him Bilbo's first cousin (Fosco Took).                             
   
   
   
    THE STORY 
    CONTINUED. 
   
                                      XXIII.                                   
  
                              IN THE HOUSE OF ELROND.                          
                                                                              
   In the next stage of the work it is  difficult to  deduce the  chronology of 
   composition, or  to relate  it to  important further  revisions made  to the 
   'third  phase'  of  the  story  as  far as  Rivendell. Determination  of the 
   chronology  depends  on  the  form  taken  by certain  key elements,  and if 
   these happen to be absent certainty becomes impossible.                     
    At  any  rate,  after  'Bingo'  had  become  'Frodo'  my  father  continued 
   Frodo's interrupted conversation with  Gloin at  the feast  in the  house of 
   Elrond (see p. 369). This continuation is in two  forms, the  second closely 
   following the first, and already in the first form the latter part  of 'Many 
   Meetings' in FR is  quite closely  approached; but  there are  certain major 
   differences. I give here the second form (in part).'                        
                                                                              
    'And what has become of Balin and Ori and Oin?' asked Frodo.              
    A shadow passed over Gloin's face. 'Balin took  to travelling              
   again,'  he  answered.  'You  may  have  heard  that  he  visited  Bilbo  in 
   Hobbiton  many  years  ago:  well,  not  very  long   after  that   he  went 
   away  for  two  or   three  years.   Then  he   returned  to   the  Mountain 
   with   a   great   number   of   dwarves   that   he   discovered  wandering 
   masterless  in  the  South  and  East.  He  wanted  Dain  to  go   back  to 
   Moria  -  or  at  least  to allow  him to  found a  colony there  and reopen 
   the  great  mines.   As  you   probably  know,   Moria  was   the  ancestral 
   home  of  the  dwarves  of  the  race  of  Durin,  and  the  forefathers  of 
   Thorin  and  Dain  dwelt  there,  until  they  were  driven  by  the  goblin 
   invasions  far  into  the  North.   Now  Balin   reported  that   Moria  was 
   again  wholly  deserted,  since  the great  defeat of  the goblins,  but the 
   mines  were  still  rich,  especially in  silver. Dain  was not  willing to 
   leave  the  Mountain  and  the  tomb  of  Thorin,   but  he   allowed  Balin 
   to  go,  and  he  took  with  him  many  of  the  folk  of  the  Mountain as 
   well  as  his  own  following;  and  Ori  and  Oin   went  with   him.  For 
   many   years  things   went  well,   and  the   colony  throve;   there  was 
   traffic   once   more   between   Moria   and   the   Mountain,   and   many 
   gifts   of   silver   were  sent   to  Dain.   Then  fortune   changed.  Our 
   messengers   were   attacked   and   robbed   by   cruel   Men,  well-armed. 
   No   messengers  came   from  Moria;   but  rumour   reached  us   that  the 
   mines  and  dwarf-city  were  again   deserted.  For   long  we   could  not 
   learn  what  had  become  of  Balin  and  his  people  -  but  now  we  have 
   
   news,  and  it  is  evil. It  is to  tell these  tidings and  to ask  for the 
   counsel  of  -  of  those  that  dwell  in  Rivendell that  I have  come. But 
   to-night let us speak of merrier things! '                                    
                                                                                
     At  the head  of the  page my  father wrote  the words  that stand  in this 
   place in FR  (p. 241):  '"We do  not know,"  he answered.  "It is  largely on 
   his account that I have come to ask for the counsel of - of those  that dwell 
   in Rivendell. But for to-night let us speak  of merrier  things."' In  FR the 
   story  of  Balin  was  taken  up  into  'The Council  of Elrond'  and greatly 
   enlarged.                                                                     
     Gloin's  account  of  the  works  of  the  Dwarves  in  Dale and  under the 
   Lonely Mountain (FR pp.  241 -  2) is  present in  the old  version.(3) At the 
   end,  when Gloin  said: 'You  were very  fond of  Bilbo, weren't  you?' Frodo 
   replied  simply  'Yes',  and  then  'they  went  on  to  talk  about  the old 
   adventures  of  Bilbo  with  the   dwarves,  in   Mirkwood,  and   among  the 
   Wood-elves, and in the caverns of the Mountain.'                              
     The  entrance  into the  Hall of  Fire, and  the discovery  and recognition 
   of Bilbo, are already  very close  to FR  (for early  references to  Bilbo at 
   Rivendell see pp. 126, 225). The Hall of  Fire is  said in  both texts  to be 
   nearly as large as the 'Hall of Feasting' or 'Great Hall', in the second this 
   hall  'appeared  to  have  no  windows'; and  in both  there were  many fires 
   burning: Bilbo  sat beside  the furthest,  with his  cup and  bread on  a low 
   table beside him (in FR there were no tables).                                
  
     Bilbo says  'I shall  have to  get that  fellow Peregrin  to help  me' (cf. 
   p. 369) and  Elrond replies  that he  will have  Ethelion (4) found  (in Chapter 
   XI  of  the  'third  phase'  Glorfindel  calls  Trotter  Du-finnion,  p. 361). 
   'Messengers were sent to find Bilbo's friend. It  was said  that he  had been 
   in the kitchens, for his help was as  much esteemed  by the  cooks as  by the 
   poets.' It had been said in the  earlier part  of the  chapter (p.  365) that 
   Frodo  could not  see Trotter  at the  feast, and  his absence  survived into 
   FR (p. 243), but with a very different reason for it.                         
     Whatever  Bilbo  may have  had to  say of  himself is  not reported  in the 
   original story. The entire passage (FR pp. 243 - 4) in  which Bilbo  tells of 
   his journey to Dale, of his life in Rivendell, and his interest in the Ring - 
   and the distressing incident when he asks to see it - is absent.              
                                                                                
   They were so deep in the  doings of  the Shire  that they  did not            
   notice the arrival of another hobbit. For several minutes he stood            
   by them, looking at them with  a smile.  Suddenly they  looked up.            
   'Ah, there you are, Peregrin!' said Bilbo. 'Trotter!' said Frodo.             
     'Both right! ' laughed Trotter.                                             
     'Well, that is tiresome of Gandalf! '  exclaimed Frodo.  'I knew            
   you reminded me of some  one, and  he laughed  at me.(5) Of course,            
   you remind me of yourself,  and of  Folco, and  of all  the Tooks.            
   You  came once  to Buckland  when I  was very  small, but  I never            
   
   quite  forgot  it,  because  you  talked  to  Old  Rory about  lands outside 
   the  Shire,  and  about  Bilbo  who  you  were  not allowed  to see.  I have 
   wondered  what  became  of   you.  But   I  was   puzzled  by   your  shoes. 
   Why do you wear them? '                                                      
     'I shall not tell you the reason now,' said Trotter quietly.               
     'No,   Frodo,   don't   ask   that  yet,'   said  Bilbo,   looking  rather 
   unhappy.  'Come  on,  Perry!   I  want   your  help.   This  song   of  mine 
   has got to be finished this evening.'                                        
                                                                               
     At this point, while in the middle of writing the  second text,  my father 
   wrote across it: '?? Trotter  had better  not be  a hobbit  - but  a Ranger, 
   remainder  of  Western  Men,  as  originally  planned.'  Of  course, looking 
   back over the texts from Trotter's first appearance, there is no possibility 
   that  my  father had  'originally planned'  to make  Trotter anything  but a 
   hobbit. The first suggestion that  he might  not be  appears in  Queries and 
   Alterations (p. 223, $6). But by  'originally planned'  my father  may well 
   have been thinking no further back  than to  the drafts  for the  opening of 
   the 'Bree' chapter in  the third  phase (p.  331), where  the idea  that the 
   Rangers  were  Men,  'the  last  remnant  of the  kingly people  from beyond 
   the Seas', first emerged, though this  was not  taken up  in the  chapter as 
   actually written at that time.  It may  be that  he had  felt for  some time 
   that Trotter should not be a hobbit, but (as  he said  of the  name 'Bingo', 
   p. 221) he was now too used to the idea to change it. Even now, he did not 
   follow up his directive, and Trotter remains Peregrin Boffin.                
     As in FR, Frodo  sits alone  and falls  asleep during  the music;  but the 
   song  Earendil  was  a  mariner  is  not  present  (though the  word '? Mes- 
   senger' written at the top of the page is a hint of it).(6)                  
                                                                               
     He  woke  to  the  sound  of  ringing  laughter.   There  was   no  longer 
   any  music,  but  on  the  edge  of  his  waking  sense  was  the echo  of a 
   voice  that  had  just  stopped  singing.  He  looked,  and  saw  that Bilbo 
   was  seated  on  his  stool,  set  now  near  to  the  middle  fire,  in the 
   centre of a circle of listeners.                                             
     'Come  now,  tell  us,  Bilbo!'  said  one  of the  Elves, 'which  is the 
   line which Peregrin put in?'                                                
     'No!  '  laughed  Bilbo.  'I  leave you  to guess  - you  pride yourselves 
   on your judgement of words.'                                                 
     'But  it  is  difficult  to  discriminate   between  two   hobbits,'  they 
   laughed.                                                                     
  
     'Nonsense!'   said   Bilbo.   'But   I   won't   argue  the   matter.  I'm 
   sleepy,  after  so  much  sound  and  song!'  He  got   up  and   bowed  and 
   came back beside Frodo.                                                      
     'Well, that's that,'  he said.  'It went  off better  than I  expected. As 
   a matter of fact, quite a lot of it was Peregrin's.'                         
   
     'I  am  sorry  I  did  not  hear  it,'  said  Frodo.  'I heard  the Elves 
   laughing as I woke up.'                                                     
     'Never mind,'  said Bilbo.  'You'll hear  it again,  very likely.  Just a 
   lot  of  nonsense,  anyway.  But  it  is  difficult  to  keep  awake  here, 
   until  you  get  used  to it  - not  that hobbits  ever acquire  the Elves' 
   appetite  for  song  and  poetry  and  tales  of  all  sorts. They  will be 
   going on for a long while yet.                                              
                                                                              
     The  words  of  the  chant  to  Elbereth (identical  in both  texts) are 
   different from the form in FR:                                              
                                                                              
                 Elbereth Gilthoniel sir evrin pennar oriel                    
                 dir avos-eithen miriel                                        
                 bel daurion sel aurinon                                       
                 pennaros evrin eriol.                                         
                                                                              
   The  sweet  syllables  fell  like   clear  jewels   of  mingled   word  and 
   sound, and he halted for a moment looking back.                             
     'That  is  the  opening  of  the  chant to  Elbereth,' said  Bilbo. 'They 
   will  sing  that  and  other  songs  of  the   Blessed  Realm   many  times 
   tonight.'                                                                   
     Bilbo  led  Frodo  back  to  his  upper  room.  There  they sat  for some 
   while,  looking  at  the  bright  stars  through  the  window,  and talking 
   softly.  They  spoke  no  longer  of  the  small  and  happy  news  of  the 
   Shire  far  away,  but  of  the  Elves,  and  of  the  wide world,  and its 
   perils, and of the burden and mystery of the Ring.                          
                                                                              
     When  Sam  came  to the  door (at  the end  of the  chapter in  FR) Bilbo 
   said:                                                                       
                                                                              
     'Quite right, Sam! Though I never expected to live long enough            
   to be ordered about by  Ham Gamgee's  boy. Bless  me, I  am near            
   150 and old enough to be your great-grandfather.'                          
     'No sir, and I never expected to be doing it.'                            
     'It is Gandalf's fault,  said Frodo.  'He chose  Sam to  be my            
   companion in adventure, and Sam takes his task seriously.'                  
                                                                              
     This was replaced at the time of writing by the ending  in FR.  Bilbo was 
   in fact 128.                                                               
                                                                              
     Both  texts  continue  on  briefly  into  what  became  'The  Council  of 
   Elrond' in FR (the title that my father had given to the 'third phase' text 
   Chapter  XII,  p.  362,   afterwards  called   'Many  Meetings',   when  he 
   anticipated  that  it  would  contain  the  Council  as  well as  the 'many 
   meetings' that preceded it).                                                
   
           Frodo awoke early next day, feeling refreshed and well. Sam 
    brought him breakfast, and would not allow him to get up till he 
    had eaten it. Then Bilbo  and Gandalf  carne and  talked for  a while. 
    Suddenly a single bell rang out. [All the remainder of the text from 
    this point was struck out; see p. 399.]                              
      'Bless me! ' said Gandalf. 'The council is in half an hour. That is 
    the warning. I must be off.  Bilbo will  bring you  to the  place, as 
    soon as you are ready. Sam had better come with you.'                 
                                                                         
           The council was held in a high glade among the trees on the 
  
   valley-side far above the house. A falling stream ran at the side of 
       : the meeting place, and with the trickling and bubbling of the 
          water was mingled the sound of many birds. There were twelve 
   þ seats of carved stone in a wide circle; and  behind them  many other 
   :- smaller seats  of wood.  The ground  was strewn  with many  red and 
   yellow  leaves, but  the trees  above were  still clothed  with fading 
   green;  a clear  sky of  pale blue  hung high  above, filled  with the 
    light of morning.                                                   
      When  Bilbo,  Frodo  and  Sam arrived  Elrond was  already seated, 
    and  beside  him,  as  at  the feast,  were Gandalf  and Glorfindel. 
    Gloin  was  there  also  with  [an  attendant  >]  a  younger dwarf, 
    whom  Frodo later  discovered was  Burin son  of Balin.'  A strange 
    elf,  a  messenger  from  the  king   of  the   Wood-elves...  Eastern 
    Mirkwood  was  seated  beside  Burin.  Trotter  (as   Frodo  continued 
    to call him  instead of  Peregrin or  the Elvish  equivalent Ethelion) 
    was there, and all the  rest of  the hobbit  party, Merry,  Folco, and 
    Odo.  There  were  besides  three   other  counsellors   attendant  on 
    Elrond,  one  an  Elf  named  Erestor,  and   two  other   kinsmen  of 
    Elrond,  of   that  half-elvish   folk  whom   the  Elves   named  the 
    children  of  Luthien.(9) And  seated  alone  and silent  was a  Man of 
    noble face, but dark and sad.                                         
      'This  is  Boromir,'  said  Elrond. 'He  arrived only  yesterday, in 
    the evening. He  comes from  far away  in the  South, and  his tidings 
    may be of use to us.'                                                 
                                                                         
      It would take long to tell of all that was  spoken in  that council 
   under the fair trees of  Rivendell. The  sun climbed  to noon  and was 
   turning  westward  before  all  the   tidings  were   recounted.  Then 
   Elves  brought  food and  drink for  the company.  The sun  had fallen 
   low and its slanting light was  red in  the valley  before an  end was 
   made  of the  debate and  they rose  and returned  down the  long path 
   to the house.                                                          
   
      Both texts end at this  point. At  the end  of the  second my  father wrote: 
    '(The  Council  must  be  behind closed  doors. Frodo  invited to  presence of 
    Elrond. Tidings of the world. They decide Ring must be destroyed.)'            
      While  Trotter  is  Peregrin  Boffin,  and  the  long-awaited  'recognition' 
    between  Trotter  and  Frodo takes  place, Odo  is still  present: but  in the 
    papers  dated   August  1939,   where  the   identification  of   Trotter  with 
    Peregrin  Boffin  first  appears,   Odo  appears   to  be   emphatically  aban- 
    doned.  Once  again,  Odo  seems  to  have  proved  unsinkable,  even  though, 
    as discussed on  p. 375,  Folco had  effectively assumed  his character.  - Of 
    course,  these  'Rivendell'  manuscripts  may  very  well  belong to  the same 
    time,  and  a  step-by-step reconstruction  cannot be  expected. In  any case, 
    the  removal  of  Odo   and  (much   more)  the   identity  of   Trotter  were 
    questions  long  revolved,  and such  notes as  'Trotter had  better not  be a 
    hobbit'  or 'Odo  must be  cut out'  are rather  the traces  of a  long debate 
    than a series of clear-cut, successive decisions.                              
      The  text  just given  was continued  in a  further manuscript  of different 
    form,  in  which  appears  the  first  complete  version  of  the  Council  of 
    Elrond; but  before going  on to  this, two  sides of  a single  isolated page 
    seem  undoubtedly  to  represent  my  father's first  expressed ideas  for the 
    Council.  It  was  written  in  pencil  so faint  and rapid  that it  would be 
    largely  illegible  had my  father not  gone over  it in  ink; and  he himself 
    could  not  be  sure  in  places  of  what  he  had written,  but had  to make 
    guesses  at   words,  marking   them  with   queries.  In   representing  this 
    extraordinarily interesting text I give these guessed words  of his  in italic 
    within brackets. At the head of  the page  is an  isolated direction  that the 
    'Weathertop  business'  must  be  'simplified'.  It  would  be  interesting to 
    know what he had  in mind:  the only  'complication' that  was, in  the event, 
    removed was the  disappearance of  Odo, and  it may  be that  this is  what he 
    was referring to. It is clear from the first line of this text that the 'third 
  
    phase' story of Odo was present.                                               
                                                                                  
      Ring Wraiths. They will get (no P new?) horses (in time ?). Odo's           
    capturing explained.                                                           
      Ring offered to Elrond. He refuses. 'It is a peril to  all posses-           
    sors: more to myself than all others.  It is  fate that  the hobbits           
    should rid the world of it.'                                                   
      'What will then become of the other rings?' 'They will  lose their           
    power. But  we must  sacrifice that  power in  order to  destroy the           
    Lord. As long as anyone  in the  world holds  the Ruling  Ring there           
    is a chance for him to get it back  again. Two  things can  be done.           
    We can send it West, or we can destroy it.  If we  had sent  it West           
    long ago that  would have  been well  enough. But  now the  power of           
    the Lord is grown too great, and he is fully awake. It would  be too           
   
                                                                         
   perilous - and his war would come over the Shire and destroy the 
   Havens.'(10) [In the margin is written Radagast.] 
     They decide that the Ring must be taken to the Fiery Mountain. 
   How? - it can hardly be reached except by passing over the 
   borders of the Land of Mordor. Bilbo? No - 'It would kill me now. 
   My years are stretched, and I shall live some time yet. But I have 
   no longer strength for the Ring.' 
     Frodo volunteers to go. 
     Who shall go with him? Gandalf. Trotter. Sam. Odo. Folco. 
   Merry. (7) Glorfindel and Frar [written beneath: Burin] son 
   of Balin. 
     South along mountains. Over the Red Pass down the Red way to 
   the Great River. 
     'Beware!' said Gandalf 'of the Giant Treebeard, who haunts 
   the Forest between the River and the South Mts.' Fangorn? 
     After a time of rest they set out. Bilbo bids farewell; gives him 
   Sting and his armour. The others are armed. 
     Snow storm. 
     The reverse of the page, while not continuous with the first side, was 
   certainly written at the same time, and is again in ink over faint pencil: 
                                                                             
     First he was asked to give as complete an account of the journey 
   as possible. The story of their dealings with Tom Bombadil 
   seemed to interest Elrond and Gandalf most. 
     Much that was said was now known already to Frodo. Gandalf 
   spoke long, making clear to all the history of the Ring, and the 
   reason why the Dark Lord so greatly desired it. 'For not only does 
   he desire to discover and control the lost rings, those of the Elves 
   and dwarves - but without the Ring he is still shorn of much 
   power. He put into that Ring much of his own power, and without 
   it is weaker than of old [and obliged to lean more on servants]. Of 
   old he could guess or half see what were the hidden purposes of the 
   Elflords, but now he is blind as far as they are concerned. He 
   cannot make rings until he has regained the master ring. And also 
   his mind is moved by revenge and hatred of the Elves and Men 
   that (disputed him?). 
     'Now is the time for true speaking. Tell me, Elrond, if the Three 
   Rings still are? And tell me, Gloin, if you know it, whether any of 
   the Seven remain?' 
      'Yes, the Three still are,' said Elrond, 'and it would be ill indeed 
   if Sauron should discover where they be, or have power over their 
   
   rulers;  for  then  perhaps  his  shadow  would   stretch  even   to  the 
   Blessed Realm.'                                                           
     'Yes!  Some  of  the  Seven  remain,'  said  Gloin.  'I  do   not  know 
   whether  I  have  the  right to  reveal this,  for Dain  did not  give me 
  
   orders  concerning  it.  But  Thrain  of  old  had  one   that  descended 
   from  his  sires.  We  do  not  now  know where  it is.  We think  it was 
   taken  from  him,  ere  you  found  him  in  the  dungeons  long  ago [or 
   maybe  it  was  lost  in  Moria].' Yet  of late  we have  received secret 
   messages  from  Mordor   demanding  all   such  rings   as  we   have  or 
   know of. But there are  others still  in our  power. Dain  has one  - and 
   on that his  fortune is  founded: his  age, his  wealth, and  (....... ?) 
   future.  Yet  of  late  we  have  received  secret  messages  from Mordor 
   bidding  us yield  up the  rings to  the Master,  and threatening  us and 
   all our allies of Dale with war.(13) It is on  this account  that I  am now 
   come  to  Rivendell.  For  the  messages  have  asked   often  concerning 
   one  Bilbo,  and  offered  us  peace   if  we   would  obtain   from  him 
   (willing or  unwilling) his  ring. That  they said  they would  accept in 
   lieu  of all.  I now  understand why.  But our  hearts are  troubled, for 
   we  guess  that  King Brand's  heart is  afraid, and  that the  Dark Lord 
   will  (move?)  eastern  men  to  some  evil.  Already  there is  war upon 
   the  (southern?)  borders.  And  (of  course  that  matter   whereof?)  I 
   seek  counsel,  the  disappearance  of  Balin  and  his  people,  is  now 
   (revealed?) as part of the same evil.'                                    
     Boromir  the  (lord?  Land?)  of  Ond.  These   men  are   besieged  by 
   wild  men  out  of the  East. They  send to  the (F..... ?) of  Balin of 
   Moria. He promised assistance.                                            
                                                                            
     Here this text ends. Against the passage beginning  '"Yes! Some  of the 
   Seven  remain,"  said  Gloin'  my  father  wrote:  'No!  This won't  do - 
   otherwise the dwarves would have been more suspicious of Bilbo.'          
     In this text, again, there is an apparent contradiction of  the 'August 
   1939 papers:  Bilbo gives  his mailcoat  to Frodo  at Rivendell,  and had 
   therefore taken it with him when he  left Bag  End -  a story  that first 
   appears under the  date August  1939' (p.  371, $2),  whereas it  is also 
   proposed  there  that  the  'Odo-story' be  abandoned -  a story  that is 
   expressly present here. - The Fellowship of the Ring is to consist of five 
   'Shire  hobbits',  Frodo,  Sam,  Merry,  Folco,  and  Odo,  with Trotter, 
   Gandalf, Glorfindel, and the dwarf Frar (> Burin).                        
     Whatever the relative age of these texts, and they can scarcely  be far 
   apart, there have now appeared the  younger Dwarf,  Balin's son,  who had 
   come with Gloin -  precursor of  Gimli Gloin's  son in  LR; the  Elf from 
   Mirkwood,  precursor  of  Legolas;  Erestor,  counsellor  of  Elrond; two 
   kinsmen  of  Elrond;  and  Boromir  -  so  named unhesitatingly  from the 
   start (14) - from the  Land of  Ond far  in the  South. The  Land of Ond is 
   
    named  in  an  outline dated  August 1939  (p. 381).  Treebeard is  no longer 
    placed in 'the  Forest of  Neldoreth' (p.  384), but  in 'the  Forest between 
    the  [Great]  River  and  the  South Mountains'  - the  first mention  of the 
    mountains  that   would  afterwards   be  Ered   Nimrais,  the   White  Moun- 
    tains;  and Gandalf  warns against  him (as  well he  might, having  been his 
    captive, 'in Fangorn', p. 363).                                               
      The  passage  concerning  the  Three  Rings  of  the  Elves  and  the Seven 
    Rings of the Dwarves is  to be  compared with  a passage  in the  third phase 
    version of 'Ancient History', p.  320, where  Gandalf says  that he  does not 
    know  what  has  become  of 'the  Three Rings  of Earth,  Sea, and  Sky', but 
    believes that 'they have long been carried far  over the  Great Sea'  - which 
    is to be associated no doubt  with Elrond's  words in  the present  text: 'it 
    would  be  ill  indeed  if  Sauron  should  discover where  they be,  or have 
    power  over  their rulers;  for then  perhaps his  shadow would  stretch even 
    to  the  Blessed Realm.'  In the  same passage  of 'Ancient  History' Gandalf 
    says that  'the foundation  of each  of the  Seven Hoards  of the  dwarves of 
    old was a golden ring', and that it is said that all the Seven Rings perished 
    in the fire of the dragons: 'Yet that account, maybe, is not wholly true.' 
      With  the  menacing  messages  to  King  Dain  out  of  Mordor   here  cf. 
    Queries and Alterations (p. 226, $ 11 ): 'The  dwarves might  have received 
    threatening  messages  from  Mordor  - for  the Lord  suspected that  the One 
  
    Ring was in their hoards.' In the same note it is said that 'after a  time no 
    word  was  heard  of  them  [Balin  and  his  companions].  Dain  feared  the 
    Dark Lord'; so  also Gloin  says here  that 'the  disappearance of  Balin and 
    his people is now revealed as part of the same evil.' At this time  the story 
    was  that  Sauron  demanded  the  return  of  the  Rings  which  the  Dwarves 
    still possessed - or Bilbo's Ring 'in lieu of all'; in FR (p. 254)  they were 
    offered the  return of  three of  the ancient  Rings of  the Dwarves  if they 
    could obtain Bilbo's Ring.                                                    
      The  reference  to  Thrain,  father  of  Thorin  Oakenshield,  in  the dun- 
    geons  of  the  Necromancer,  where  Gandalf  found  him,  goes  back  to The 
    Hobbit  (Chapter  I);  but  the  story  emerges  here  that he  possessed one 
    of  the  Rings  of  the  Dwarves,  and  that  it  was  taken  from  him after 
    his  capture  (see  FR pp.  281 -  2, and  LR Appendix  A III,  pp. 353  - 4, 
    357 - 8).                                                                     
                                                                                 
      The  'Many  Meetings'  text  (extant  in two  forms) given  on pp.  391 ff. 
    continued into the beginning of  an account  of the  Council of  Elrond, held 
    in the open  in a  glade above  the house;  but from  the words  '"Bless me!" 
    said Gandalf. "The council is in  half an  hour"' (p.  395) my  father struck 
    it through, and added the note at  the end  saying that  the Council  must be 
    held  'behind  closed  doors'  (p.  396).  A   new  manuscript   now  begins, 
    taking up  at '"Bless  me!" said  Gandalf', and  in this  is found  the first 
    complete  narrative of  the deliberations  of the  Council. This  was origin- 
    ally  paginated  'XII'  with  page-numbers   consecutive  from   'Suddenly  a 
    single bell rang out' (p. 395). As noticed  before, my  father at  this stage 
   
    saw all the meetings and discussions at Rivendell as constituting a single 
    chapter,  and  had  given  the  number  and  title  'XII.  The  Council of 
    Elrond' to the third phase chapter which  begins with  Frodo waking  up at 
    Rivendell (p. 362).                                                        
      The manuscript is partly in ink and  partly in  pencil, but  though very 
    rough is legible throughout. Being in the first stage of composition it is 
    full of alterations, phrases or whole passages constantly rewritten in the 
    act of composition;  and many  other corrections,  made to  passages which 
    at the time of writing had been allowed to stand, are probably pretty well 
    contemporary. In general I give the text in its final form, but  with more 
    important changes indicated.                                               
                                                                              
      'Bless  me!'  said  Gandalf.  'That   is  the   warning  bell   for  the 
    council. We had better make our way there at once.'                        
      Bilbo   and   Frodo   (and   Sam   [added:   uninvited])   followed  him 
    down  many  stairs  and  passages   towards  the   western  wing   of  the 
    house,  until  they  came  to  the  porch  where   Frodo  had   found  his 
    friends  the  evening  before.  But  now  the  light  of  a  clear  autumn 
    morning  was  glowing  in  the  valley.   The  sky   was  high   and  cool 
    above  the hill-tops;  and in  the bright  air below  a few  golden leaves 
    were  fluttering  from  the  trees.  The  noise  of  bubbling  waters came 
    up  from  the  foaming  river-bed.  Birds  were   singing  and   a  whole- 
    some  peace  lay  on  the  land,  and  to Frodo  his dangerous  flight and 
    the   rumours  of   the  dark   shadow  growing   in  the   world  outside 
    seemed now only like memories of a troubled dream.                         
      But  the  faces  that  were  turned  to  meet  him  were  grave.' Elrond 
    was  there  and  several  others   were  already   seated  about   him  in 
    silence.  Frodo  saw  Glorfindel  and  Gloin,  and  Trotter (sitting  in a 
    corner).                                                                   
      Elrond  welcomed  Frodo  and  drew  him  to  a  seat  at  his  knee  and 
    presented  him  to  the  company,   saying:  'Here   my  friends   is  the 
    hobbit   who   by   fortune   and   courage  has   brought  the   Ring  to 
    Rivendell.  This  is  Frodo  son  of  Drogo.'  He  then  pointed  out  and 
    named   those   whom   Frodo   had   not   seen   before.   There   was  a 
    younger  dwarf  at  Gloin's  side,  [Burin  the  son of  Balin )]  his son 
    Gimli.(16) There  were  three  counsellors   of  Elrond's   own  household: 
  
    Erestor  his  kinsman  (a  man   of  the   same  half-elvish   folk  known 
    as  the  children  of  Luthien),  "  and  beside   him  two   elflords  of 
    Rivendell.   There  was   a  strange   elf  clad   in  green   and  brown, 
    Galdor,  a  messenger  from  the  King  of   the  Wood-elves   in  Eastern 
    Mirkwood.(18) And  seated  a little  apart was  a tall  man of  noble face, 
    but dark and sad.                                                          
      'Here,'  said  Elrond,  turning  to  Gandalf,   'is  Boromir   from  the 
   
   Land of Ond, far in the South. He arrived in  the night,  and brings 
   tidings that must be considered.'                                    
                                                                       
     It would take  long to  tell of  all the  things that  were spoken 
   in  that  council.  Many  of  them  were  known  already  to  Frodo. 
   Gandalf  spoke  long,  making  clear  to those  who did  not already 
   know  the tale  in full  the ancient  history of  the Ring,  and the 
   reasons why the Dark  Lord so  greatly desired  it. Bilbo  then gave 
   an account  of the  finding of  the Ring  in the  cave of  the Misty 
   Mountains,  and  Trotter  described  his search  for Gollum  that he 
   had made with Gandalf's help,  and told  of his  perilous adventures 
   in  Mordor.  Thus  it  was  that  Frodo  learned  how   Trotter  had 
   tracked   Gollum   as  he   wandered  southwards,   through  Fangorn 
   Forest,  and  past  the Dead  Marshes,(19) until  he had  himself been 
   caught and  imprisoned by  the Dark  Lord. 'Ever  since I  have worn 
   shoes,' said  Trotter with  a shudder,  and though  he said  no more 
   Frodo  knew that  he had  been tortured  and his  feet hurt  in some 
   way. But he had been rescued by Gandalf and saved from death.(20)       
     In  this  way  the  tale  was  brought slowly  down to  the spring 
   morning  when  Gandalf  had  revealed  the history  of the  Ring to 
   Frodo.  Then  Frodo  was  summoned  to  take  up  the  tale,  and he 
   gave a full account of  all his  adventures from  the moment  of his 
   flight  from  Hobbiton.  Step  by  step  they  questioned  him,  and 
   every  detail that  he could  tell concerning  the Black  Riders was 
   examined.(21)                                                        
     Elrond was also deeply interested in the events in the  Old Forest 
   and  on  the  Barrow-downs.  'The  Barrow-wights  I  knew   of,'  he 
   said, 'for they are closely akin to the Riders; and I marvel at your 
   escape  from  them.  But  never  before  have I  heard tell  of this 
   strange  Bombadil.  I  would  like  to  know  more  of him.  Did you 
   know of him, Gandalf?'                                               
     'Yes,' answered  the wizard.  'And I  sought him  out at  once, as 
   soon  as I  found that  the hobbits  had disappeared  from Buckland. 
   When  I  had chased  the Riders  from Crickhollow  I turned  back to 
   visit him. I daresay he would have kept the travellers longer in his 
   home, if he had known that I was near. But I am not  sure of  it: he 
   is a strange creature, and follows his own  counsels, which  few can 
   fathom.'(23)                                                         
     'Could  we  not  even  now  send  messages to  him and  obtain his 
   help?' asked Erestor. 'It seems that he  has a  power even  over the 
   Ring.'                                                               
     'That is not quite the way of it,' said Gandalf. 'The Ring  has no 
   
   power over him or for him: it can neither  harm nor  serve him:  he is 
   his own  master. But  he has  no power  over it,  and he  cannot alter 
   the Ring itself, not break  its power  over others.  And I  think that 
   the  mastery  of  Tom  Bombadil  is  seen  only  on  his own  ground - 
   from which he has never stepped within my memory.'(24)               
     'But  on  his  own  ground  nothing  seems  to  dismay   him,'  said 
   Erestor. 'Would he not perhaps  take the  Ring and  keep it  there for 
   ever harmless?'                                                       
     'He would, perhaps, if all  the free  folk of  the world  begged him 
   to do so,' said Gandalf. 'But  he would  not do  so willingly.  For it 
   would  only  postpone  the  evil  day. In  time the  Lord of  the Ring 
  
   would  find out  its hiding-place,  and in  the end  he would  come in 
   person.(25) I  doubt   whether   Tom   Bombadil,   even  on   his  own 
   ground,  could  withstand that  power; but  I am  sure that  we should 
   not leave  him to  face it.  Besides, he  lives too  far away  and the 
   Ring  has  come  from his  land only  at great  hazard. It  would have 
   to  pass  through  greater  danger  to  return.  If  the  Ring  is  to 
   be hidden - surely it is  here in  Rivendell that  it should  be kept: 
   if  Elrond has  might to  withstand the  coming of  Sauron in  all his 
   power?'                                                              
     'I have not,' said Elrond.                                          
     'In that case,' said Erestor,(26) 'there are but two  things for  us to 
   attempt:  we  may  send  the Ring  West over  the Sea,  or we  may try 
   to destroy it. If the Ring had gone to  the West  long ago  that would 
   have  perhaps  been  well.  But  now the  power of  the Lord  is grown 
   great again, and he  is awake,  and he  knows where  the Ring  is. The 
   journey to the Havens  would be  fraught with  the greatest  peril. On 
   the other hand  we cannot  by our  own skill  or strength  destroy the 
   Ring;  and  the  journey  to  the  Fiery  Mountain  would  seem  still 
   more  perilous,  leading  as  it  does towards  the stronghold  of the 
   Enemy. Who can read this riddle for us?'                              
     'None  here can  do so,'  said Elrond  gravely.(27) 'None  can foretell 
   which  road  leads to  safety, if  that is  what you  mean. But  I can 
   choose which road it is right to take, as it seems to me -  and indeed 
   the choice is clear. The Ring must be sent to the  Fire. The  peril is 
   greater on the western road; for my heart  tells me  that is  the road 
   which  Sauron  will  expect  us  to  take  when  he  hears   what  has 
   befallen. And if  we take  it he  will pursue  us swiftly  and surely, 
   since  we  must  make  for  the  Havens  beyond  the Towers.  Those he 
   would certainly  destroy, even  if he  found us  not, and  there would 
   be  thereafter  no  way  of escape  for the  Elves from  the darkening 
   world.'                                                               
   
     'And  the  Shire  too  would be  destroyed,' said  Trotter in  a low 
   voice, looking towards Bilbo and Frodo.                               
     'But on  the other  road,' said  Elrond, 'with  speed and  skill the 
   travellers might go far unmarked.  I do  not say  there is  great hope 
   in  the  quest;  but  only  in  this  way  could  any lasting  good be 
   achieved.  In  the  Ring  is  hidden  much  of  the  ancient  power  of 
   Sauron. Even though he does  not hold  it that  power still  lives and 
   works for  him and  towards him.  As long  as the  Ring lives  on land 
   or sea he will not be  overcome. While  the Ring  lasts he  will grow, 
   and have hope, and the fear  lest the  Ring come  into his  hand again 
   will ever weigh on the  world. War  will never  cease while  that fear 
   lives, and all Men will be turned to him.'                            
     'I  do not  understand this,'  said Boromir.  'Why should  the Elves 
   and  their friends  not use  the Great  Ring to  defeat Sauron?  And I 
   say  that  all  men  will  not  join him:  the men  of Ond  will never 
   submit.'                                                              
     'Never  is  a  long  word,  O  Boromir,'  said  Elrond. 'The  men of 
   Ond are valiant and still  faithful amid  a host  of foes;  but valour 
   alone  cannot  withstand  Sauron for  ever. Many  of his  servants are 
   as valiant. But as for the Ruling Ring - it belongs  to Sauron  and is 
   filled with his  spirit. Its  might is  too great  for those  of lesser 
   strength,  as  Bilbo  and Frodo  have found,  and in  the end  it must 
   lead them captive to him if  they keep  it. For  those who  have power 
   of  their own,  its danger  is far  greater. With  it they  might per- 
   chance  overthrow  the  Dark  Lord,  but  they  would  set  themselves 
   in his throne. Then they would  become as  evil as  he, or  worse. For 
   nothing  is evil  in the  beginning. Even  Sauron was  not so.  I dare 
   not take the Ring to wield it.'                                       
     'Nor I,' said Gandalf.                                              
     'But is it not true, as I have heard said, 0 Elrond,'  said Boromir, 
  
   'that the Elves  keep yet  and wield  Three Rings,  and yet  these too 
   came  from  Sauron  in  the ancient  days? And  the dwarves,  too, had 
   rings, it is said. Tell me, Gloin, if you know it, whether any  of the 
   Seven Rings remain?'                                                  
     'I do not  know,' said  Gloin. 'It  was said  in secret  that Thrain 
   (father  of  Thror  father  of  Thorin (28) who  fell in  battle) possessed 
   one that had  descended from  his sires.  Some said  it was  the last. 
   But  where  it is  no dwarf  now knows.  We think  maybe it  was taken 
   from  him,  ere  Gandalf  found  him  in the  dungeons of  Mordor long 
   ago (29) - or maybe it was lost  in Moria.  Yet of  late we  have received 
   secret messages from  Mordor offering  us rings  again. It  was partly 
   on  this  account that  I came  to Rivendell;  for the  messages asked 
   
   concerning   one   Bilbo,   and   commanded   us   to   obtain    from   him 
   (willing  or  unwilling)  the  ring  that  he  possessed.  For this  ring we 
   were  offered  [seven  >]  three  such  as  our  fathers  had  of  old. Even 
   for  news  of  where  he  might   be  found   we  were   offered  friendship 
   for   ever   and   great   wealth.>   Our  hearts   are  troubled,   for  we 
   perceive  that  King  Brand  in  Dale  is afraid,  and if  we do  not answer 
   Sauron  will  move  other  men  to  evil  against  him.  Already  there  are 
   threats of war upon the south.'                                              
     'It  would  seem  that  the  Seven  Rings  are  lost  or have  returned to 
   their Lord,' said Boromir. 'What of the Three?'                              
     'The   Three   Rings  remain   still,'  said   Elrond.  'They   have  con- 
   ferred  great  power  on  the  Elves,  but  they  have  never   yet  availed 
   them   in   their   strife   with   Sauron.  For   they  came   from  Sauron 
   himself,  and  can  give  no  skill  or  knowledge that  he did  not already 
   possess  at  their  making.  And  to  each  race  the  rings  of   the  Lord 
   bring  such  powers  as  each  desires  and  is  capable  of  wielding.  The 
   Elves  desired  not  strength  or  domination  or  riches,  but  subtlety of 
   craft  and  lore,  and  knowledge  of  the  secrets  of  the  world's being. 
   These  things  they  have  gained,  yet  with  sorrow.  But  they  will turn 
   to evil  if Sauron  regains the  Ruling Ring;  for then  all that  the Elves 
   have  devised  or  learned  with  the  power  of   the  rings   will  become 
   his, as was his purpose.'                                                    
                                                                               
     Against  this  passage  concerning  the  Three  Rings  of  the   Elves  my 
   father wrote later;  'Elfrings made  by Elves  for themselves.  The 7  and 9 
   were  made  by  Sauron  -  to  cheat  men   and  dwarves.   They  originally 
   accepted  them  because  they  believed  they  were  elfrings.' And  he also 
   wrote,  separately  but  against  the  same passage:  'Alter this:  make the 
   Elfrings  their  own  and  Sauron's  made  in  answer.'  This  is  the first 
   appearance of  this central  idea concerning  the origin  and nature  of the 
   Rings; but since it does not emerge in  actual narrative  until considerably 
   later  these  notes cannot  be contemporary  with the  text. -  In FR  it is 
   Gloin,  not  Boromir,  who raises  the question  of the  Three Rings  of the 
   Elves; but he also, like Boromir in the present text, asserts that they were 
   made by the Dark Lord.  Elrond corrects  Gloin's error;  yet earlier  in the 
   Council  (FR  p.  255)  Elrond  has  expressly  said  that  Celebrimbor made 
   the Three, and that  Sauron forged  the One  in secret  to be  their master. 
   Gloin's assertion (FR p.282)  is thus  not appropriate,  and is  probably an 
   echo of my father's original conception  of the  Rings. The  text continues: 
                                                                               
                 'What then would happen, if the Ruling Ring were destroyed?' 
   asked Boromir.                                                               
     'The Elves would not lose what they have already won,'                     
   
   answered   Elrond;   'but  the   Three  Rings   would  lose   all  power 
   thereafter.'                                                            
     'Yet that loss,' said Glorfindel, 'all Elves  would gladly  suffer, if 
   by it the power of Sauron might be broken.'                             
     'Thus  we  return  again  to  the  point  whence  we   started,'  said 
  
   Erestor.  'The  Ring  should  be  destroyed; but  we cannot  destroy it, 
   save  by  the perilous  journey to  the Fire.  What strength  or cunning 
   have we for that task?'                                                 
     'In  this task  it is  plain that  great power  will not  avail,' said 
   Elrond.  'It  must  be  attempted  by  the  weak.  Such  is  the  way of 
   things. In  this great  matter fate  seems already  to have  pointed the 
   way for us.'                                                            
     'Very  well,  very  well,  Master  Elrond!'  said   Bilbo  suddenly.(31) 
   'Say no more! It is plain at least what you are  pointing at.  Bilbo the 
   hobbit started this affair, and Bilbo had better finish it,  or himself. 
   I  was  very  comfortable  here,  and getting  on with  my book.  If you 
   want to know,  I am  just writing  an ending  for it.  I had  thought of 
   putting  "and  he  lived  happily  ever  afterward  to  the  end  of his 
   days":  which  is  a good  ending, and  none the  worse for  having been 
   used before. Now I shall  have to  alter that  - it  does not  look like 
   being   true,  and   anyway  there   will  have   to  be   several  more 
   chapters,  even  if  I  don't  write  them  myself.  It  is  a frightful 
   nuisance! When ought I to start? '                                      
     Elrond  smiled,  and  Gandalf  laughed   loudly.  'Of   course,'  said 
   the wizard, 'if you had really started  the affair,  my dear  Bilbo, you 
   would be expected to finish it. But starting  is a  strong word.  I have 
   often tried to suggest to you that  you only  came in  (accidentally, as 
   you might say)  in the  middle of  a long  story, that  was not  made up 
   for your sake only. That is, of course,  true enough  of all  heroes and 
   all  adventures,  but  never  mind  that now.  As for  you, if  you want 
   my  opinion  once  more,  I  should  say  that your  part is  finished - 
   except  as  a  recorder.  Finish  your  book and  leave the  ending! But 
   get ready to write a sequel, when they come back.'                      
     Bilbo  laughed  in  his  turn.  'I  have  never  known  you   to  give 
   pleasant advice before, Gandalf,' he said, 'or to tell me  to do  what I 
   really  wanted  to  do.  Since  all your  unpleasant advice  has usually 
   been good, I wonder if this is not  bad. Yet  it is  true that  my years 
   are  stretched and  getting thin,  and I  do not  think I  have strength 
   for the Ring. But tell me: who do you mean by "they"?'                  
     'The adventurers who are sent with the Ring.'                         
     'Exactly,  and  who  are  they  to  be?  That  seems  to  me precisely 
   what this council now has to decide.'                                   
   
                                                                               
                                                                               
        There  was  a  long  silence.  Frodo  glanced round  at all  the faces, 
    but  no  one  looked  at  him  -  except  Sam;  in whose  eyes there  was a 
    strange  mixture  of  hope  and  fear.  All the  others sat  as if  in deep 
    thought  with  their  eyes  closed  or  upon  the  ground.  A  great  dread 
    fell  on  Frodo,  and  he  felt  an  overmastering  longing  to  remain  at 
    peace by Bilbo's side in Rivendell.                                         
                                                                               
        These words stand at the foot of a page. The  next page,  beginning 'At 
    last with an effort he spoke', continues only a brief way, and was replaced 
    by another beginning with the same words. I give both forms.                
                                                                               
        At last with an effort he spoke. 'If this task is fated to fall  to the 
    weak,'  he said,  'I will  attempt it.  But I  shall need  the help  of the 
    strong and the wise.'                                                       
        'I  think,  Frodo,'  said  Elrond,  looking keenly  at him,  'that this 
    task  is  appointed for  you. But  it is  very well  that you  should offer 
    yourself  unbidden.  All   the  help   that  we   can  contrive   shall  be 
    yours.'                                                                     
        'But you won't send him alone, surely, master!' cried Sam.             
        'No indeed,' said  Elrond, turning  to him.  'You at  least shall  go - 
    since  you  are  here  although  I  do  not  think  you  were  summoned. It 
    seems difficult to separate you from your master Frodo.'                    
  
        Sam  subsided,  but  whispered  to  Frodo:  'How  far  is   this  Moun- 
    tain? A nice pickle we have landed ourselves in, Mr. Frodo!'(31)            
        'Taking  care  of  hobbits  is not  a task  that everyone  would like,' 
    said  Gandalf,  'but  I  am  used  to  it.  I  suggest  Frodo and  his Sam, 
    Merry,  Faramond,  and  myself.  That  is  five.  And  Glorfindel,   if  he 
    will  come  and  lend  us  the  wisdom  of  the  Elves:  we shall  need it. 
    That is six.'                                                               
        'And  Trotter!'  said  Peregrin  from  the  corner.  'That  is  seven, 
    and  a   fitting  number.   The  Ring-bearer   will  have   good  company.' 
                                                                               
        Here this  version of  the passage  ends. Pencilled  beneath is  an un- 
    finished sentence: 'The choice is good,' said Elrond. 'Though               
        Other very rough pencillings read: 'Alter this. Hobbits only, including 
    Trotter. Gandalf as [?guide] in early stages. Gandalf says  he will  go all 
    way?  No  Glorfindel.'  And  below  these notes,  the single  isolated name 
    Boromir. - On the back of this  page is  a remarkable  sketch of  events to 
    come; for this see p. 410.                                                  
        The  replacement  page  treats  the  selection  of  the  Company  quite 
    differently:                                                                
                                                                               
            At last with an effort he spoke. 'I will take the Ring,' he said. 
    'Though I don't know the way.'                                              
        Elrond  looked keenly  at him.  'If I  understand all  the tale  that I 
   
   have heard,' he said, 'I think that  this task  is appointed  for you, 
   Frodo, and that if you do not find the way, no other will.'            
      'But  you  won't  send him  off alone  surely, master!'  cried Sam, 
   unable to contain himself.                                             
      'No  indeed!'  said  Elrond,  turning  towards  him with  a smile. 
   'You  at  least  shall go  with him,  since it  is hardly  possible to 
   separate  you  from  him  -  even  when  he  is  summoned to  a secret 
   council and you are not.'                                              
      Sam  subsided,  but  whispered  to  Frodo: 'How  far is  this Moun- 
   tain? A nice pickle we have landed ourselves in, Mr. Frodo!'           
      'When shall I start?' asked Frodo.                                  
      'First you shall rest and recover full strength,'  answered Elrond, 
   guessing his mind. 'Rivendell is a fair  place, and  we will  not send 
   . you away, until you know it better. And meanwhile we will make       
    plans for your guidance.'                                             
                                                                         
      Later in the afternoon of the  council Frodo  was strolling  in the 
   woods   with   his   friends.  Merry   and  Faramond   were  indignant 
   when  they  heard  that  Sam  had  crept  into  the council,  and been 
   chosen  as  Frodo's  companion.  'Not  the only  one!' said  Merry. 'I 
   have  come  so  far  and  I  am  not  going  to  be  left  behind now. 
   Someone with intelligence ought to be in the party.'                   
      'I don't see that your inclusion will help much in that  way,' said 
   Faramond.  'But,  of  course,  you  must  go,  and  I  must   too.  We 
   hobbits  must  stick  together.   We  seem   to  have   become  mighty 
   important  these days.  It would  be a  bit of  an eye-opener  for the 
   people back in the Shire! '                                            
      'I doubt  it!' said  Frodo. 'Hardly  any of  them would  believe a 
   word  of  it.  I  wish  I  was  one  of  them,  and back  in Hobbiton. 
   Anyone who wants can have all my importance.'                          
      'Quite accidental!  Quite accidental,  as I  keep on  telling you,' 
   said  a  voice  behind  them.  They  turned  to  see  Gandalf hurrying 
   round a bend in the path. 'Hobbit voices carry a  long way,'  he said. 
   'All  right in  Rivendell (or  I hope  so); but  I should  not discuss 
   matters  so  loud outside  the house.  Your importance  is accidental, 
   Frodo  -  by  which  I  mean,  someone  else  might  have  been chosen 
   and done as well - but it is real. No one else can have it now.  So be 
   careful - you can't be too careful! As for you two, if I let you come, 
  
   you'll have  to do  just what  you are  told. And  I shall  make other 
   arrangements for the supply of intelligence.'                          
      'Ah,  now  we  know  who  really  is  important,'   laughed  Merry. 
   'Gandalf is never in doubt about that,  and does  not let  anyone else 
   
   doubt  it.  So  you  are  making  all  the  arrangements  already, are 
   you? '                                                                
     'Of  course!'  said  Gandalf.  'But  if  you  hobbits wish  to stick 
   together I  shall raise  no objection.  You two  and Sam  can go  - if 
   you  are  really  willing.  Trotter  would  also be  useful (33) - he has 
   journeyed   South  before.   Boromir  may   well  join   the  company, 
   since your road  leads through  his own  land. That  will be  about as 
   large a party as will be at all safe.'                                
     'Who is to be the  brains of  the party?'  asked Frodo.  'Trotter, I 
   suppose. Boromir is only  one of  the Big  Folk, and  they are  not as 
   wise as hobbits.'                                                     
     'Boromir   has   more   than   strength   and    valour,'   answered 
   Gandalf. 'He comes of an  ancient race  that the  people of  the Shire 
   have  not  seen, at  least not  since days  that they  have forgotten. 
   And  Trotter  has  learned  many  things  in  his wanderings  that are 
   not  known  in  the  Shire.(34) They  both know  something of  the road: 
   but  more  than that  will be  needed. I  think I  shall have  to come 
   with you! '                                                           
     So  great  was  the  delight  of  the  hobbits at  this announcement 
   that Gandalf took off his hat  and bowed.  'I am  used to  taking care 
   of hobbits,' he said,  'when they  wait for  me and  don't run  off on 
   their own. But I only said: I think I shall have to come. It  may only 
   be for  part of  the way.  We have  not made  any definite  plans yet. 
   Very likely we shan't be able to make any.'                           
     'How soon do you think we shall start?' asked Frodo.                
     'I don't know.  It depends  on what  news we  get. Scouts  will have 
   to go out and  find out  what they  can -  especially about  the Black 
   Riders.'                                                              
     'I thought they were all destroyed in the flood!' said Merry.      
     'You  cannot  destroy  the  Ringwraiths  so  easily,'  said Gandalf. 
   'The power  of their  master is  in them,  and they  stand or  fall by 
   him.  They  were  unhorsed,  and  unmasked,  and  will  be  less dan- 
   gerous for a while; yet it would be well to  find out  if we  can what 
   they are doing. In time they will get new  steeds and  fresh disguise. 
   But  for  the  present  you  should  put  all  troubles  out  of  your 
   thoughts, if you can.'                                                
     The  hobbits  did  not  find  this  easy  to  do. They  continued to 
   think and talk mainly of  the journey  and the  perils ahead  of them. 
   Yet  such  was the  virtue of  the land  of Elrond  that in  all their 
   thoughts  there  came  no  shadow of  fear. Hope  and courage  grew in 
   their hearts,  and strength  in their  bodies. In  every meal,  and in 
   every word  and song  they found  delight. The  very breathing  of the 
   
                
                                                                                 
   air  became  a  joy  no  less  sweet  because  the  time  of  their  stay  was 
   short.                                                                         
    The   days   slipped   by,   though   autumn  was   fast  waning,   and  each 
   morning  dawned  bright   and  fair.   But  slowly   the  golden   light  grew 
   silver,  and  the  leaves  fell  from  the  trees.  The  winds blew  cold from 
   the   Misty   Mountains   in   the   East.  The   Hunters'  Moon   grew  round 
   in  the  evening  sky,  putting  to  flight the  lesser stars,  and glittering 
   in  the  falls  and  pools  of  the  River.  But  low  in  the South  one star 
   shone  red.  Every  night  as  the  moon  waned   again  it   shone  brighter. 
   Frodo  could   see  it   through  his   window  deep   in  the   sky,  burning 
   like a wrathful eye watching, and waiting for him to set out.                  
                                                                                 
  
    At  the  end  of  the  text  my  father  wrote: 'New  Moon Oct.  24. Hunters' 
   Moon Full Nov. 8'. See p. 434, note 19.                                        
    The  manuscript  is   interrupted  here   by  a   heading,  'The   Ring  Goes 
   South',  but  without  new  chapter  number,  and  what  follows  was  written 
   continuously with what precedes.                                               
    It will be seen  that by  far the  greater part  of the  content of  the 'The 
   Council of Elrond' in FR is  absent; but  while the  past and  present texture 
   of  the  world is  so much  thinner in  the original  form, the  discussion of 
   what to  do with  the Ring  is in  its essential  pattern of  argument already 
   present.                                                                       
    Gandalf   says   that   the  road   to  the   Fiery  Mountain   lies  through 
   Boromir's  land.  It  may  well be  that at  this stage  the geography  of the 
   . lands south and east of the Misty Mountains was  still fairly  sketchy, even 
   though  Fangorn  Forest,  the  Dead  Marshes,  the   Land  of   Ond  (Gondor), 
   and  'the  South  Mountains'  have  appeared  in  name  (pp.  397  -  8, 401). 
   Further aspects of this question appear in the next chapter.                   
    It  is  curious  that  although  Elrond  says  at  the  outset  that  Boromir 
   brings tidings that must be  considered, we  are not  told what  these tidings 
   were. In the original draft for the Council (p. 398) it is  said that  the men 
   of Ond  'are besieged  by wild  men out  of the  East'; and  in the  text just 
   given (p. 403) Elrond says that they are 'still faithful amid a host of foes'. 
   Odo  Bolger  has  at  long  last  disappeared  (at  least  by that  name); and 
   Folco   has   been   renamed  Faramond.   That  name   has  appeared   in  the 
   papers  dated  August  1939,  but  there  it  was  proposed for  Frodo himself 
   (p.  373).  The Fellowship  of the  Ring now  changes again,  and not  for the 
   last  time:  as  may  readily  be  supposed,  the  achievement  of  the  final 
   composition  of  the  'Nine  Walkers'  caused my  father great  difficulty. In 
   the first draft for the Council of Elrond (p. 397) there were to be:          
    Gandalf.  Trotter.  Frodo.   Sam.  Merry.   Folco.  Odo.   Glorfindel.  Burin 
   son of Balin. (9)                                                              
   In the  rejected page  of the  text just  given (p. 406) the  Company becomes: 
   Gandalf.   Trotter.   Frodo.   Sam.    Merry.   Faramond.    Glorfindel.   (7) 
   A  note  to  this  page  proposes that  the Company  consist only  of hobbits, 
   
                                                                              
                                                                               
    with Gandalf at least at first, but without Glorfindel. In  the replacement 
    text (p.408) Gandalf suggests:                                              
         Gandalf.   Trotter.   Frodo.  Sam.   Merry.  Faramond.   Boromir.  (p) 
    - and this  was indeed  the composition  in the  original narrative  of the 
    southward journey as far as Moria.                                          
                                                                               
         The continuation of the story  in the  original manuscript  ('The Ring 
    Goes South')  is given  in the  next chapter;  but before  concluding this, 
    there must be given the remarkable outline  of future  events found  on the 
    back of a rejected page of the text of the Council of  Elrond (see  p.406). 
    This clearly belongs in time with the manuscript in  which it  is included, 
    In  the  outline  of  the  further course  of the  story dated  August 1939 
    (p. 381, $9) there is no suggestion  of the  reappearance of  Gollum before 
    Mordor is reached; and the  reference in  this one  to Frodo's  hearing the 
    patter of Gollum's feet in the Mines shows that it preceded the first draft 
    of the Moria chapter.                                                       
                                                                               
    Gollum must reappear at or after Moria. Frodo hears patter.                 
         Fangorn  Forest.  In  some  way  -  hears  voice,  or  sees  something 
    off  path,  or?  alarmed  by  Gollum  -  Frodo  must  get   separated  from 
    the rest.                                                                   
         Fangorn  is  an  evergreen  (oak  holly?)   forest.  Trees   of  vast 
    height.   (Beleghir   [pencilled   above:   Anduin]  Great   River  divides 
    into  many  channels.)  Say  500  -  1000  feet.  It runs  right up  to the 
    [Blue  >]  Black  Mountains,   which  are   not  very   high  (run   NEN  - 
    SWW  [i.e.  North-east  by  North   -  South-west   by  West])   but  very 
  
    steep on N. side.                                                           
         If Treebeard comes in  at all  - let  him be  kindly and  rather good? 
    About  50  feet  high  with  barky  skin.  Hair   and  beard   rather  like 
    twigs.  Clothed in  dark green  like a  mail of  short shining  leaves. He 
    has   a   castle   in   the   Black   Mountains   and   many   thanes   and 
    followers. They look like young trees [? when] they stand.                  
         Make  Frodo  be  terrified  of  Gollum  after   a  meeting   in  which 
    Gollum  pretended  to  make  friends,  but  tried  to  strangle   Frodo  in 
    his  sleep  and  steal  the  Ring.  Treebeard  finds  him lost  and carries 
    him  up  into  the  Black  Mountains.  It  is  only  here that  Frodo finds 
    he is friendly.                                                             
         Treebeard  brings  him  on  the  way  to Ond.  His scouts  report that 
    Ond  is  besieged,  and  that   Trotter  and   four  [written   above:  3?] 
    others  have  been  captured.  Where  is   Sam?  (Sam   is  found   in  the 
    Forest.  He  had  refused  to  go  on  without   Frodo  and   had  remained 
    looking for him.)                                                           
         The  tree-giants  assail  the  besiegers  and  rescue Trotter  &c. and 
    raise siege.                                                                
   
     (If this plot is used  it will  be better  to have  no Boromir  in party. 
   Substitute  Gimli?  son  of  Gloin  -   who  was   killed  in   Moria.  But 
   Frodo  can  bear  messages  from  Boromir  to  his  father  the  K[ing]  of 
   Ond.)                                                                       
     Next  stage  -  they  set  out  for  the  Fire  Mountain.  They  have  to 
   skirt Mordor on its west edge.                                              
                                                                              
     In this brief sketch we see the very  starting-point, in  written expres- 
   sion,  of  two  fundamental 'moments'  in the  narrative of  The Lord of the 
   Rings:  the  separation  of  Frodo  from  the  Company   (subsequently  re- 
   joined by Sam),  and the  assault by  the 'tree-giants'  of Fangorn  on the 
   enemies of Gondor; but such  narrative frame  as they  were given  here was 
   entirely  ephemeral.  We meet  also a  further early  image of  Giant Tree- 
   beard: still of vast height, as in the text given on pp. 382 - 4, where his 
   voice came down to Frodo 'out of the tree-top', but no longer  hostile, the 
   captor of Gandalf (p. 363), 'pretending to be friendly but really in league 
   with the enemy' (p. 384). Boromir is now  said to  be the  son of  the King 
   of Ond; but the death of Gimli in Moria  was an  idea never  further devel- 
   oped. Here is the first  appearance of  an Elvish  name, Beleghir,  of the 
   Great  River,  which  flowed  through  Fangorn  Forest  (see  p.  410). The 
   Forest 'runs right up to the [Blue >] Black Mountains'; cf. the outline for 
   the Council of  Elrond (p.  397), in  which Gandalf  says that  Giant Tree- 
   beard  'haunts  the  Forest  between  the River  and the  South Mountains'. 
   But of Lothlorien and Rohan there is as yet not a hint.                     
                                                                              
                                      NOTES.                                   
                                                                              
    1. The  last  sheet  of  the  original  chapter  (see p.  213) had  ended with 
      the  words  'a  strong  king  whose  realm  included  Esgaroth,   and  much 
      land to the south of the great  falls' at  the foot  of the  page (numbered 
      'IX.8'),  and  the  reverse  was  left  blank.  The  first  version  of the 
      continuation  was  written  out  (in  a  rapid  scribble  in  ink) indepen- 
      dently of  the old  text; the  second, also  very rough  and nearly  all in 
      pencil,  starts  on  the  unused  verso  side of  'IX.8', on  which however 
      my  father  wrote  in  preparation  'IX.9',  although at  that time  he did 
      not  use the  page. When  he returned  to it  later he  did not  change the 
      chapter-number   but   continued   the   numeration   'IX.10'   etc.;  this 
      however   was   mere   absentmindedness,  since   the  chapter   could  not 
      possibly at this time still be numbered 'IX'.                            
    2. The reference is to the end of The Hobbit; cf. p. 15 and note 3.       
    3. In the first version Gloin does  not admit  to any  falling short  of the 
      skill of the forefathers: 'He  began to  speak of  new inventions  and of 
      the  great  works  at   which  the   folk  of   the  Mountain   were  now 
  
      labouring;  of  armour   of  surpassing   strength  and   beauty,  swords 
      more   keen   and   strong...  -   The  sentence   You  should   see  the 
   
          waterways  of  Dale,  Frodo,  and  the fountains  and the  pools!' goes 
          back to the first  draft; in  FR (p.  242) the  word 'mountains'  is an 
          obvious error which has never been corrected.                           
    4.    This name is found only in the first of the two  texts, but  it appears 
          later on in the second (p. 395).                                        
    5.    Cf. pp. 211, 214, 363. - Peregrin  disappeared out  of the  Shire when 
          he was 33, at which  time Frodo  was only  two years  old (see  p. 387, 
          note g).                                                                
    6.    When my father wrote this passage he  evidently had  in mind,  at least 
          as one possibility, a comic song, received with the  'ringing laughter' 
          that wakened Frodo; for at the top of  the page  he wrote  'Troll Song' 
          - a passing idea before it was given far more appositely to Sam  in the 
          Trollshaws.  But he  also wrote  'Let B[ilbo]  sing Tinuviel',  and the 
          word  '?  Messenger'.  This  is  a  reference  to  the   poem  Errantry 
          (published  in  The  Oxford   Magazine  9   November  1933,   and  with 
          many further  changes in  The Adventures  of Tom  Bombadil ( 1962)). 
          Bilbo's  song  Earendil  was  a  mariner  derived  (in  a  sense)  from 
          Errantry, and the earliest text of it still begins:                     
          There   was  a   merry   messenger, 
          a  passenger,     a   mariner, 
          he  built  a  boat  and  gilded   her 
          and silver oars he fashion d her...                                     
    7.    In the first text the dwarf with Gloin is named Frar; in the  margin is 
          pencilled Burin son of Balin. Frar appears also in the outline  for the 
          Council of Elrond on p. 397, again replaced by Burin.                   
    8.    The  presence  of  an Elf  of Mirkwood  was an  addition to  the second 
          text.                                                                   
    9.    As written, the first text read here: 'two of Elrond's own kinsfolk the 
          Pereldar or  halfelven folk...'  Pereldar was  struck out,  probably at 
          once. In the Quenta Silmarillion the Pereldar  or 'Half-eldar'  are the 
          Danas   (Green-elves):  V.215.   The  Danas   were  also   called  'the 
          Lovers  of  Luthien'  (ibid.).  In  LR  (Appendix  A  I (i))  Elros and 
          Elrond are called Peredhil 'Half-elven'; an earlier name for  them was 
          Peringol, Peringiul (V.152).                                            
    10.   The  Grey  Havens  are  first  named  in  the  third  phase  version of 
          'Ancient History', p. 319.                                              
          The square brackets are in the original.                                
    12.   As note r r.                                                            
    13.   The  text  stands  thus,  with  two  passages  both  beginning  'Yet of 
          late  we  have  received  secret  messages  from  Mordor',  but neither 
          rejected.                                                               
    14.   The name Boromir of  the second  son of  Bor, killed  in the  Battle of 
          Unnumbered  Tears,  had  appeared  in  the  later  Annals  of Beleriand 
          and  in  the  Quenta  Silmarillion   (V.  I34,   287,  310).   For  the 
          etymology of the name see V.353, 373.                                   
   
     15.   This sentence is a subsequent correction  of 'But  the faces  of those 
           that were seated in the room were grave.' In a rejected opening of the 
           text  Gandalf  says:  'We  had  better  make   our  way   to  Elrond's 
           chamber at once', and in the western wing  of the  house he  knocks at 
           a door and  enters 'a  small room,  the western  side of  which opened 
           onto  a  porch  beyond  which  the  ground fell  sheer to  the foaming 
           river.' In the revised opening as printed the Council of  Elrond takes 
           place in the porch (as in FR, p. 252), though  it was  still described 
           here as a 'room', until this correction was made.                      
     16.   This first appearance of  Gimli son  of Gloin  was a  pencilled alter- 
           ation, but not from much later.                                        
     17.   In the previous account of those present at the  Council (p.  395) the 
           three counsellors of Rivendell are Erestor, called 'an Elf',  and 'two 
  
           other  kinsmen  of  Elrond, of  that half-elvish  folk whom  the Elves 
           named  the  children  of  Luthien'  -  which  seems  however  to imply 
           that Erestor also was Elrond's kinsman.                                
     18.   In FR (p. 253) Galdor, here the precursor of Legolas,  is the  name of 
           the  Elf  from  the  Grey  Havens  who  bore  the  errand  of  Cirdan. 
           Galdor had not at this time  become the  name of  the father  of Hurin 
           and Huor; in the Quenta Silmarillion he was still named Gumlin.        
     19.   The first reference to the Dead Marshes.                               
           My father bracketed the passage from  'Ever since  I have  worn shoes' 
           to 'hurt in some way', and wrote in the margin (with a query)  that it 
           should be revealed later that Trotter had wooden feet.  - This  is the 
           first appearance of the story that  it was  Trotter who  found Gollum 
           (in  the  version of  'Ancient History'  in the  third phase  (p. 320) 
           Gandalf  still  told  Frodo  that  he  had  himself  found  Gollum, in 
           Mirkwood);  and   Trotter's  experience   of  Mordor,   several  times 
           mentioned or hinted at (see pp. 223,  371), is  explained at  the same 
           time.                                                                  
     21.   Written in the margin against  this paragraph:  'Gandalf's captivity'. 
     22.   See pp. 118 - 20.                                                       
      23.  An earlier  form of  this passage  makes Gandalf  reply to  Elrond: 'I 
           knew of him. But I  had quite  forgotten him.  I must  go and  see him 
           as soon as  there is  a chance.'  This was  changed -  at the  time of 
           writing - to the passage given, in which Gandalf says that he actually 
           visited  Tom  Bombadil  after the  attack on  Crickhollow -  the first 
           appearance of an idea that will be  met again,  though the  meeting of 
           Gandalf and Bombadil never  (alas!) reached  narrative form.  Cf. the 
           isolated  passage  given  on  pp.  213  -  14,  where Gandalf  says at 
           Rivendell: 'Why did I not  think of  Bombadil before!  If only  he was 
           not so far away, I would go straight  back now  and consult  him.' Cf. 
           also p. 345 and note i r. - Gandalf does not mention Odo here,  and it 
           becomes clear at  the end  of this  chapter that  he had  been removed 
           from Rivendell (see pp. 407, 409).                                     
   
    24.  In the third phase version of 'At the Sign of the Prancing Pony'  it is 
         still apparent that Tom Bombadil  was known  to visit  the inn  at Bree 
                                                                                
         (p. 334).                                                               
                                                                                
    25.  In rough drafting of this passage my father wrote: 'and  in the  end he 
         would  come  in  person;  and  the  Barrow-wights would',  striking out 
         these last words as he wrote  and changing  them to:  'and even  on his 
         own  ground  Tom  Bombadil  alone  could   not  withstand   that  onset 
         unscathed.' - 'Lord of the Ring' was first written 'Lord of the Rings', 
         but changed immediately.                                                
    26.  Erestor  changed  from  Clorfindel,  which  was  changed   from  Elrond. 
                                                                                
         Cf. P. 396.                                                             
                                                                                
    27.  This  reply  to  Erestor  was  first  given  to  Gandalf,  for  Erestor 
         addressed his question to him:  'Can you  solve this  riddle, Gandalf?' 
         To which Gandalf  answered: 'No!  I cannot.  But I  can choose,  if you 
         wish  me  to  choose.'  The  passage was  then changed  at once  to the 
         form given.                                                             
    28.  In The Hobbit Thrain was not  the father  of Thror,  but his  son. This 
         is a complex question which will be discussed in Vol. VII.              
    29.  In the dungeons of Dol Guldur in Mirkwood in FR (p. 282).               
    30.  As this passage was first written,  Gloin says  that the  messages from 
         Mordor  offered  the  Dwarves  'a  ring';  and  that they  were offered 
         peace and friendship if they could  obtain Bilbo's  ring, or  even tell 
         where  he  was  to  be  found.  As  altered  subsequently,   his  words 
         approach what he tells in FR (p. 254); and the story in the first draft 
         for the  Council (p.  398), that  the Dwarves  still possessed  some of 
  
         their  ancient  Rings,  that  Dain  had  one,   and  that   Sauron  was 
         demanding them back, has already been abandoned.                        
    31.  Cf. p. 371, at the end of the outline $2.                               
    32.  The chapter 'The Council of Elrond' in FR (II.2) ends here.             
    33.  'Trotter would also be  useful' was  changed to  'Trotter will  also be 
         essential',  and  probably  at  the same  time my  father wrote  in the 
         margin:  'Trotter  is connected  with the  Ring.' This  alteration thus 
         comes  from  somewhat  later, when  he was  reaching the  conception of 
         Aragorn and his ancestry. See note 34.                                  
    34.  Trotter was of course still  a hobbit.  In the  margin my  father wrote 
         against this passage: 'Correct this. Only Trotter  is of  ancient race' 
         (i.e. Trotter is a Numenorean, but Boromir is not).                     
   
                                        XXIV.                                    
                                THE RING GOES SOUTH.                             
                                                                                
   As I  have said,  this next  stage in  the story  was written  continuously on 
   from the first version of 'The Council  of Elrond'.  After the  description of 
   the red star in  the South  (FR p.  287) there  is a  heading 'The  Ring Goes 
   South',  but  no  new  chapter-number,  and   the  pagination   is  continuous 
   with what precedes.                                                           
      I give  now the  text of  this earliest  version of  'The Ring  Goes South' 
   (which  extends  somewhat into  the next  chapter in  FR, II.4 'A  Journey in 
   the Dark'). This is an  outstandingly difficult  manuscript, and  difficult to 
   represent.  I  think  that  it  was  not  based  on  any preliminary  notes or 
   sketches, except in one passage,' that my father wrote it ab initio as  a full 
   narrative;  and  this  being  so  it  is  remarkable how  much of  its wording 
   survived into the  final form,  despite the  radical differences  that Trotter 
   was still the  hobbit Peregrin  and that  neither Dwarf  nor Elf  was present. 
   The  company,  as  already  noticed,  consisted   of  Gandalf,   Boromir,  and 
   five hobbits  - even  though one  of them,  to be  sure, was  no inexperienced 
   hobbit of the Shire.                                                          
      My  father  wrote nearly  all of  it in  ink, but  he wrote  extremely fast 
   (though with patience - and  some aid  from the  text of  FR -  all but  a few 
   words can be puzzled out), so fast that  he often  left to  stand what  he had 
   written  but  rejected,  while  racing on  to a  new phrasing  or formulation; 
   and  the  expression  is  often  rough  and  unfinished. Subsequently  he went 
   over  it  in pencil,  but the  great majority  of these  pencilled alterations 
   belong, I feel sure, to a time very close  to the  original writing,  and some 
   of  them  demonstrably  so.  A   few  are   certainly  later,   and  introduce 
   references  to  Gimli and  Legolas that  are chronologically  and structurally 
   irrelevant.  There  are  also  some  alterations  in red  ink, but  these only 
   concern certain place-names.                                                  
      In  the  text  as  printed here,  I adopt  pencilled alterations  that seem 
   certainly  'early'. few  affect the  narrative in  any important  respect, and 
   where they do the original text is given in the notes. The notes are  here an 
   integral part of the representation of the manuscript.                        
                                                                                
                                The Ring goes South.                             
                                                                                
   When Frodo had been about a fortnight  in Rivendell  and Novem-             
   ber was already a week old or more' the scouts began to return.             
   Some had been northwards as far as  the Dimrill-dales,(3) and some             
   had gone southwards almost as far as the River Redway. A few 
   
    had  passed  the  mountains  both  by  the  High  Pass  and  Goblin  Gate 
    (Annerchin),  and  by  the  passage  at  the  sources  of   the  Gladden. 
    These   were  the   last  to   return,  for   they  had   descended  into 
    Wilderland  as  far  as the  Gladden Fields,(4) and that  was a  great way 
    from  Rivendell  even  for  the  swiftest  Elves.  But  neither  they nor 
    those  who  had  received  the  aid  of  the  Eagles  near  Goblin Gate (5) 
    had  discovered  any  news  -   except  that   the  wild   wolves  called 
  
    wargs  were  gathering  again   and  were   hunting  once   more  between 
    the  Mountains  and   Mirkwood.  No   sign  of   the  Black   Riders  had 
    been  found  - except  on the  rocks below  the Ford  the bodies  of four 
    [written  above:  several]  drowned  horses,   and  [?one]   long  black 
    cloak slashed and tattered.                                               
      'One  can  never  tell,'  said  Gandalf, 'but  it does  look as  if the 
    Riders  were  dispersed  -  and  have  had  to  make  their  way  as best 
    they  could  back to  Mordor. In  that case  there will  still be  a long 
    while  before  the  hunt  begins  again. And  it will  have to  come back 
    here to pick up the trail  - if  we are  lucky and  careful, and  they do 
    not  get  news  of  us  on  the way.  We had  better get  off as  soon as 
    possible now - and as quietly.'                                           
      Elrond  agreed,  and  warned  them  to  journey  by  dusk  and  dark as 
    often  as  might  be,  and  to  lie  hid  when  they  could in  the broad 
    daylight.  'When  the  news  reaches  Sauron,'  he  said,  'of  the  dis- 
    comfiture  of the  Nine Riders,  he will  be filled  with a  great anger. 
    When  the  hunt  begins  again,  it   will  be   far  greater   and  more 
    ravenous.'                                                                
      'Are there still more Black Riders then?' asked Frodo.                  
      'No!   There   are   but   Nine   Ringwraiths.   But  when   they  come 
    forth again, I fear they will bring a host of evil things in their train, 
    and  set  their spies  wide over  the lands.  Even of  the sky  above you 
    must beware as you go your way.'                                          
                                                                             
      There  came  a  cold  grey  day  in  mid   November.(6) The   East  wind 
    was  streaming  through  the  bare  branches  of  the  trees,  and seeth- 
    ing  in  the  firtrees on  the hills.  The hurrying  clouds were  low and 
    sunless.  As  the  cheerless  shadows  of  the  early  evening  began  to 
    fall,  the  adventurers  made ready  to depart.  Their farewells  had all 
    been said  by the  fire in  the great  hall, and  they were  waiting only 
    for  Gandalf, who  was still  in the  house speaking  some last  words in 
    private   with   Elrond.  Their   spare  food   and  clothes   and  other 
    necessaries  were  laden  on  two  sure-footed  ponies.   The  travellers 
    themselves  were  to  go  on  foot;  for  their  course  was  set through 
    lands   where   there   were  few   roads  and   paths  were   rough  and 
   
               
                                                                         
   difficult. Sooner or  later they  would have  to cross  the Mountains. 
   Also they were going to journey for the  most part  by dusk  or dark.(7) 
   Sam  was  standing  by  the  two  pack-ponies  sucking  his  teeth and 
   staring moodily at the house - his desire for adventure  was at  a low 
   ebb. But in that  hour none  of the  hobbits had  any heart  for their 
   journey - a chill was in their hearts, and a cold wind in their faces. 
   A gleam of firelight  came from  the open  doors; lights  were glowing 
   in  many  windows,  and  the  world  outside  seemed  empty  and cold. 
   Bilbo  huddled  in  his  cloak  stood  silent  on the  doorstep beside 
   Frodo. Trotter sat with his head bowed to his knees.(8)                
    At  last  Elrond  came out  with Gandalf.  'Farewell now!'  he said. 
   'May the blessing of  Elves and  Men and  all free  folk go  with you. 
   And may white stars shine on your journey! '                           
    'Good...  good  luck!'  said  Bilbo,  stuttering  a little  (from the 
   cold perhaps). 'I  don't suppose  you will  be able  to keep  a diary, 
   Frodo my lad, but I shall  expect a  full account  when you  get back. 
   And don't be too long: I have  lived longer  than I  expected already. 
   Farewell! '                                                            
    Many  others  of  Elrond's  household  stood   in  the   shadows  and 
   watched  them  go,  bidding  them  farewell  with  soft  voices. There 
   was  no  laughter,  and  no  songs  or  music.  Silently at  last they 
   turned  away, and  leading their  ponies they  faded swiftly  into the 
   gathering dusk.                                                        
                                                                         
  
    They  crossed  the  bridge  and  wound  slowly  up  the   long  steep 
   paths out of the cloven vale of Rivendell, and came  at length  to the 
   high  moors,  grey  and  formless  under  misty  stars. Then  with one 
   last  look down  at the  lights of  the Last  Homely House  below they 
   strode on, far on into the night.                                      
    At  the Ford  they left  the west  road that  crossed the  River; and 
   turning  left  went  on  by  narrow  paths  among  the  folded  lands. 
   They  were  going South.  Their purpose  was to  hold this  course for 
   many  miles  and  days  on the  western side  of the  Misty Mountains. 
   The  country  was much  wilder and  rougher than  in the  green valley 
   of the Great  River in  Wilderland on  the eastern  side of  the range 
   and  their going  would be  much slower;  but they  hoped in  this way 
   to escape  the notice  of enemies.  The spies  of Sauron  had hitherto 
   seldom been seen in  the western  regions; and  the paths  were little 
   known  except  to  the people  of Rivendell.  Gandalf walked  in front 
   and  with  him  went  Trotter  who  knew  this  country  even  in  the 
   dark. Boromir as rearguard walked behind.                              
    The first  part of  their journey  was cheerless  and grim  and Frodo 
   
   remembered little of it, except the cold wind. It  blew icy  from the 
   eastern  mountains  for  many  sunless  days  and  no  garment seemed 
   able to  keep  out  its searching  fingers. They  had been  well fur- 
   nished with warm  clothes in  Rivendell, and  had jackets  and cloaks 
   lined with fur as well as many  blankets, but  they seldom  felt warm 
   either moving or at rest. They  slept uneasily  during the  middle of 
   the day, in  some hollow  of the  land, or  hidden under  the tangled 
   thorn-bushes that grew in great thickets in those parts. In  the late 
   afternoon they were roused, and  had their  chief meal:  usually cold 
   and  cheerless  and  with  little  talk, for  they seldom  risked the 
   lighting of a fire. In the evening they went on again, as  nearly due 
   south as they could find a way.                                      
     At first  it seemed  to the  hobbits that  they were  creeping like 
   snails and  getting nowhere;  for each  day the  land looked  much as 
   it had done the day  before. Yet  all the  while the  Mountains which 
   south  of  Rivendell  bent  westward  were  drawing nearer.  More and 
   more  often  they  found  no  paths  and  had  to  make   wide  turns 
   to  avoid  either steep  places, or  thickets, or  sullen treacherous 
   swamps.  The  land  was  tumbled  in  barren  hills and  deep valleys 
   filled with turbulent waters.                                        
     But  when they  had been  about ten  days on  the road  the weather 
   grew  better.  The   wind  suddenly   veered  southward.   The  swift 
   flowing clouds lifted and melted away, and the sun came out.         
     There  came a  dawn at  the end  of a  long stumbling  night march. 
   The  travellers  reached  a  low  ridge  crowned  with  ancient holly 
   trees, whose pale fluted  trunks seemed  to have  been formed  out of 
   the very stone of the hills. Their berries shone red in the  light of 
   the  rising  sun.  Far  away  south  Frodo  saw  the  dim  shapes  of 
   mountains, that seemed now to lie across their path.  To the  left of 
   this distant range a tall peak stood up like a  tooth: it  was tipped 
   with  snow  but  its  bare  western  shoulder  glowed  redly  in  the 
   growing light.                                                       
     Gandalf  stood  by  Frodo's  side  and looked  out under  his hand. 
   'We have done well,' he  said. 'We  have reached  the borders  of the 
   country called Hollin: many Elves  lived here  once in  happier days. 
   Eighty leagues we have come,(9) if  we have  come a  mile, and  we have 
   marched  quicker   than  winter   from  the   North.  The   land  and 
   weather will be milder now - but perhaps all the more dangerous.' 
     'Danger  or not,  a real  sunrise is  mighty welcome,'  said Frodo, 
   throwing back  his hood  and letting  the morning  light play  on his 
   face.                                                                
   
   eastward.'                                                               
  
      'No, it is the mountains that have turned,' said, Gandalf.(10)        
   'Don't you remember Elrond's map in Rivendell?'                          
      'No, I  did not  look very  carefully at  it,' said  Faramond. 'Frodo 
   has a better head for things of that sort.'                              
      'Well,  anyone  who  did  look  at  the  map,'  said  Gandalf, 'would 
   see  that  away  there  stands  Taragaer  or  Ruddyhorn,(11) - that  moun- 
   tain  with  the  red  side.  The  Misty   Mountains  divide   there  and 
   between their arms lies the land (12) of Caron-dun the Red Valley.(13)           
   Our  way  lies   there:  over   the  Red   Pass  of   Cris-caron,(14) under 
   Taragaer's  side,   and  into   Caron-dun  and   down  the   River  Red- 
   way (15) to the Great River, and...' He stopped.                           
      'Yes, and where then?' asked Merry.                                   
      'To the  end of  the journey  - in  the end,'  said Gandalf.  'But at 
   first  the  evergreen  forest  of  Fangorn, through  the midst  of which 
   runs the  Great River.(16) But we  will not  look too  far ahead.  Let us 
   be glad that the first stage is safely over. I think  we will  rest here 
   for  a  whole  day. There  is a  wholesome air  about Hollin.  Much evil 
   must befall  any country  before it  wholly forgets  the Elves,  if once 
   they have dwelt there.'                                                  
                                                                           
      That morning they lit a fire in a deep hollow shrouded by two         
   great holly trees, and their supper was merrier than it had been         
   since  they  left  the  house  of  Elrond.  They  did  not hurry  to bed 
    ' ' afterwards, for they had all the night to sleep in and did not mean 
    to  go  on  until  the  evening  of  next day.  Only Trotter  was moody 
    and  restless.  After  a  while  he  left  the  company   and  wandered 
    about  on  the  ridge,  looking  out on  the lands  south and  west. He 
    came back and stood looking at them.                                    
      'What is the matter?' said Merry. 'Do you miss the east wind?'        
      'No  indeed,'  answered  Trotter.  'But  I  miss  something.  I  know 
    Hollin  fairly  well, and  have been  here in  many seasons.  No people 
    dwell  here  now,  but  many  other  things  live  here,  or used  to - 
    especially birds. But now it is very silent. I can feel it. There is no 
    sound  for  miles  round,  and  your  voices  seem  to make  the ground 
    echo. I cannot make it out.'                                            
      Gandalf  looked  up  quickly.  'But  what  do  you  think  the reason 
    is?' he asked. 'Is there more  in it  than surprise  at seeing  a whole 
    party  of  hobbits  (not  to  mention  Boromir  and  me)  where  people 
    are so seldom seen? '                                                   
   
     'I hope that is it,' said Trotter. 'But I get a feeling  of watchful- 
   ness and of fear that I have never had here before.'                    
     'Very well! Let us be more careful,' said Gandalf.  'If you  bring a 
   Ranger with you, it is best  to pay  attention to  him -  especially if 
   the  Ranger  is  Trotter,  as  I  have  found  before.  There  are some 
   things  that  even  an  experienced  wizard  does  not  notice.  We had 
   better stop talking now, and rest quietly and set a look-out.'          
     It  was  Sam's  turn  to  take  the first  watch, but  Trotter joined 
   him. The others soon fell  asleep, one  by one.  The silence  grew till 
   even  Sam  felt  it.  The breathing  of the  sleepers could  be plainly 
   heard.  The  swish of  a pony's  tail and  the occasional  movements of 
   his  feet  became  loud  noises.  Sam  seemed to  hear his  very joints 
   creaking if he stirred or moved. Over all hung  a blue  sky as  the sun 
   rode  high  and  clear.  The  last  clouds  melted.  But  away  in  the 
   south-east a  dark patch  grew and  divided, flying  like smoke  to the 
   north and west.                                                         
     'What's  that?'  said  Sam  in  a  whisper  to Trotter.  Trotter made 
   no  answer, for  he was  gazing intently  at the  sky, but  before long 
   Sam  could  see  what it  was for  himself. The  clouds were  flocks of 
   birds  going at  great speed  - wheeling  and circling,  and traversing 
   all the land as if they were searching for something.                   
     'Lie  flat  and  still,' hissed  Trotter, drawing  Sam down  into the 
  
   shade of a holly-bush -  for a  whole regiment  of birds  had separated 
   from  the  western  flock  and  came  back  flying  low right  over the 
   ridge  where  the  travellers  lay.  Sam  thought  they were  some kind 
   of  crows of  a large  size. As  they passed  overhead one  harsh croak 
   was heard.                                                              
     Not  till  they  had  dwindled  in the  distance would  Trotter move. 
   Then he went and wakened Gandalf.                                       
     'Regiments of  black crows  are flying  to and  fro over  Hollin,' he 
   said. 'They are not  natives to  this place.  I do  not know  what they 
   are after - possibly there  is some  trouble going  on away  south: but 
   I think they are spying  out the  land. I  think too  that I  have seen 
   hawks  flying  higher  in  the   sky.  That   would  account   for  the 
   silence.(17) We  ought  to  move again  this evening.  I am  afraid that 
   Hollin is no longer wholesome for us: it is being watched.'             
     'And in that case so is  the Red  Pass, and  how we  can get  over it 
   without being  seen I  don't know,'  said Gandalf.  'But we  will think 
   about   that  when   we  get   nearer.  About   moving  on   from  here 
   tonight: I am afraid you are right.'                                    
     'It is as well that we let our fire make little smoke,' said Trotter. 
   
   'It was out again  (I think)  before the  birds came  over. It  must not 
   be lit again.'                                                            
      'Well,  if  that  is  not  disappointing!'  said Faramond.  The news 
   had been  broken to  him as  soon as  he woke  (in the  late afternoon): 
   no fire, and a move  again by  night. 'I  had looked  forward to  a real 
   good meal tonight, something hot. All because of a pack of crows! '      
      'Well,  you  can  go  on  looking  forward,'  said   Gandalf.  'There 
   may  be  many  unexpected  feasts  ahead  of  you!  Personally  I should 
   like  a  pipe  of  tobacco  in  comfort,  and  warmer feet.  However, we 
   are certain of  one thing,  at any  rate: it  will get  warmer as  we go 
   south.'                                                                  
      'Too  warm,  I  shouldn't  wonder!'  said  Sam  to  Frodo.  'Not but 
   what  I  would  be  glad  to  see  that  Fiery  Mountain,  and  see  the 
   road's  end  ahead,  so  to  speak.  I thought  that there  Ruddyhorn or 
   whatever  its name  is might  be it,  till Mr.  Gandalf said  not.' Maps 
   conveyed  nothing  to  Sam,  and  all distances  in these  strange lands 
   seemed so vast that he was quite out of his reckonings.                  
                                                                           
      The  travellers  remained  hidden  all  that  day.  The  birds passed 
   over  every  now  and  again;  but as  the westering  sun grew  red they 
   vanished  southwards.'  Soon  afterwards  the   party  set   out  again, 
   and  turned  now  a  little  eastward  making for  the peak  of Taragaer 
   which  still  glowed  dully  red  in  the  distance.  Frodo  thought  of 
   Elrond's  warning  to  watch  even  the  sky  above,  but  the  sky  was 
   now  clear  and  empty  overhead,  and  one  by  one white  stars sprang 
   forth as the last gleams of sunset faded.                                
      Guided  by  Trotter  and  Gandalf  as  usual   they  struck   a  good 
   path. It looked to  Frodo, as  far as  he could  guess in  the gathering 
   dark,  like  the  remains of  an ancient  road that  had once  run broad 
   and  well-planned  from  now  deserted  Hollin   to  the   pass  beneath 
   Taragaer.  A  crescent  moon  rose  over  the  mountains,  and   cast  a 
   pale light which was helpful - but was not welcomed by Trotter or 
   Gandalf. It stayed but a little while and left them to the stars.(19) At 
   midnight they had been going on again for an hour or more from 
   their first halt. Frodo kept looking up at the sky, partly because of 
   its beauty, partly because of Elrond's words. Suddenly he saw or 
   felt a shadow pass over the stars - as if they faded and flashed out 
   again. He shivered. 
     'Did you see anything?' he said to Gandalf, who was just in 
   front. 
     'No, but I felt it, whatever it was,' said the wizard. 'It may be 
   
  
   nothing, just a wisp of thin cloud.' It did not sound as if  he thought 
   much of his own explanation.(20)                                          
     Nothing   more   happened   that   night.   The   next   morning  was 
   even  brighter  than  before, but  the wind  was turning  back eastward 
   and  the  air  was  chill.  For  three  more  nights  they  marched on, 
   climbing  steadily  and  ever  more  slowly  as  their road  wound into 
   the  hills  and  the  mountains drew  nearer and  nearer. On  the third 
   morning  Taragaer  towered  up  before  them,  a  mighty   peak  tipped 
   with  snow  like  silver, but  with sheer  naked sides  dull red  as if 
   stained with blood.                                                       
     There  was  a  black  look  in  the  air,  and the  sun was  wan. The 
   wind   was   now   gone   towards  the   North.  Gandalf   sniffed  and 
   looked  back.  'Winter  is behind,'  he said  quietly to  Trotter. 'The 
   peaks behind are whiter than they were.'                                  
     'And  tonight,' said  Trotter, 'we  shall be  high up  on our  way to 
   the  red  pass  of Cris-caron.  What do  you think  of our  course now? 
   If we are not seen in that  narrow place  - and  waylaid by  some evil,  l 
   as would be easy there - the weather may prove as bad an enemy.'(21)      
     'I  think  no  good  of any  part of  our course,  as you  know well, 
   Master  Peregrin,'  snapped  Gandalf.  'Still  we  have  to  go  on. It 
   is no good whatever our  trying to  cross further  south into  the land 
   of  Rohan.  The  Horse-kings  have   long  been   in  the   service  of 
   Sauron.'(22)                                                              
     'No,  I  know that.  But there  is a  way -  not over  Cris-caron, as 
   you are well aware.'                                                      
     'Of course I am. But I am not going to  risk that,  until I  am quite 
   sure there is no other way. I shall think things  out while  the others 
   rest and sleep.'(23)                                                      
                                                                            
     In   the   late   afternoon,  before   preparations  were   made  for 
   moving,  Gandalf  poke  to  the  travellers.  'We  have  now   come  to 
   our first serious difficulty  and doubt,'  he said.  'The pass  that we 
   ought  to  take  is  up  there  ahead'  -  he  waved  his  hand towards 
   Taragaer:  its  sides  were  now  dark  and  sullen,  for  the  sun had 
   gone, and its head was in grey  cloud. 'It  will take  us at  least two 
   marches to get near the top  of the  pass. From  certain signs  we have 
   seen recently  I fear  it may  be watched  or guarded;  and in  any case 
   Trotter  and  I have  doubts of  the weather,  on this  wind. But  I am 
   afraid  we  must  go  on.  We  can't  go  back  into  the  winter;  and 
   further  south  the  passes  are held.  Tonight we  must push  along as 
   hard as we can.'                                                          
     The hearts  of the  travellers sank  at his  words. But  they hurried 
   
   with their preparations, and started  off at  as good  a pace  as they 
   could  make.  It  was  heavy  going.  The  winding  and  twisting road 
   had  long  been  neglected  and  in  places  was  blocked  with fallen 
   stones, over which they  had great  difficulty in  finding any  way to 
   lead the  pack ponies.(25) The night  grew deadly  dark under  the great 
   clouds;  a  bitter  wind  swirled  among the  rocks. By  midnight they 
   had already  climbed to  the very  knees of  the great  mountains, and 
   were  going  straight  up under  a mountain-side,  with a  deep ravine 
   guessed  but  unseen  on their  right. Suddenly  Frodo felt  soft cold 
   touches on his  face. He  put out  his arm,  and saw  white snowflakes 
   settle on his  sleeve. Before  long they  were falling  fast, swirling 
   from every direction into his eyes, and filling all the air.  The dark 
   shapes of  Gandalf and  Trotter, a  few paces  in front,  could hardly 
   be seen.                                                               
     'I don't like this,' panted Sam just behind. 'Snow is all right on a 
   fine morning, seen from a window; but I like to be  in bed  while it's 
   falling.' As a matter of fact snow fell very seldom  in most  parts of 
   the  Shire  except  the  moors  of  the  Northfarthing.   There  would 
   occasionally, in January or February, be a thin  white dusting  of it, 
  
   but [it] soon vanished, and only rarely  in cold  winters was  there a 
   real fall - enough to make snowballs of.                               
     Gandalf  halted.  Frodo  thought  as  he  came  up  by  him  that he 
   already  looked  almost  like  a  snow-man.  Snow  was  white  on  his 
   hood and  bowed shoulders,  and it  was already  getting thick  on the 
   ground under foot.                                                     
     'This is a bad business! ' said the wizard.  'I never  bargained for 
   this, and left snow out of my plans. It seldom falls  as far  south as 
   this except on the high peaks,  and here  we are  not halfway  up even 
   to the high pass. I wonder if the Enemy  has anything  to do  with it. 
   He has strange powers and many allies.'                                
     'We  had  better  get  all  the party  together,' said  Trotter. 'We 
   don't want to lose anyone on a night like this.'                       
     For  a  while  they  struggled  on.  The  snow  became   a  blinding 
   blizzard, and soon it  was in  places almost  knee-deep. 'It'll  be up 
   over  my  head  before  long,'  said  Merry.  Faramond   was  dragging 
   behind  and  needed  what  help   Merry  and   Sam  could   give  him. 
   Frodo felt his own legs like lead at every step.                       
     Suddenly  they  heard  strange  sounds:  they  may  have   been  but 
   tricks of the rising wind in cracks and gullies of  the rocks,  but it 
   sounded  like  hoarse  cries  and  howls   of  harsh   laughter.  Then 
   stones began to fall whirling like  leaves on  the wind,  and crashing 
   onto  the  path  and the  rocks on  either hand.  Every now  and again 
   
   they  heard  in  the darkness  a dull  rumble as  a great  boulder rolled 
   down thunderously from hidden heights in the dark above.                 
     The  party   halted.  'We   can't  get   any  further   tonight,'  said 
   Trotter. 'You can call it the wind if you like, but I eall it  voices and 
   those stones are aimed at us, or at least at the path.'                  
     'I do call it  the wind,'  said Gandalf;  'but that  does not  make the 
   rest  untrue.  Not  all the  servants of  the Enemy  have bodies  or arms 
   and legs.'(26)                                                           
     'What  can  we  do?'  asked  Frodo.  His  heart  suddenly  failed him, 
   and  he  felt  alone  and lost  in dark  and driving  snow, mocked  at by 
   demons of the mountains.                                                 
     'Stop  here  or  go  back,'  answered  Gandalf.  'We  are  protected at 
   present by the high wall  on our  left, and  a deep  gully on  the right. 
   Further up  there is  a wide  shallow valley,  and the  road runs  at the 
   bottom  of  two   long  slopes.   We  should   now  hardly   get  through 
   there without damage, quite apart from the snow.'(27)                    
     After  some  debate  they  retreated  to  a spot  they had  passed just 
   before  the  snow  came   on.  There   the  path   passed  under   a  low 
   overhanging  cliff.  It  faced  southwards  and   they  hoped   it  would 
   give  them  some  protection  from  the  wind.  But  the  eddying  blasts 
   whirled  in  from  either  side,  and  the  snow  came down  thicker than 
   ever.  They  huddled  together  with  their  backs to  the wall.  The two 
   ponies  stood  dejected  but  patiently in  front of  them and  served as 
   some  kind  of  screen,  but  before  long  the  snow  was  up  to  their 
   bellies   and  still   mounting.  The   hobbits  crouching   behind  were 
   nearly  buried.  A  great  sleepiness  came  over  Frodo,  and   he  felt 
   himself  fast  sinking  into a  warm and  hazy dream.  He thought  a fire 
   was  warming  his  toes,  and  out  of  the  shadows  he   heard  Bilbo's 
   voice  speaking.  'I  don't  think  much  of  your  diary,' he  heard him 
   say.  'Snow(storm)  on  December  2nd:(28) there  was   no  need   to  come 
   back to report that.'                                                    
     Suddenly   he   felt   himself   violently   shaken,   and   came  back 
   painfully  to  wakefulness.  Boromir  had  lifted   him  right   off  the 
   ground.  'This  snow  will  be  the  death of  the hobbits,  Gandalf,' he 
   said. 'We must do something.'                                            
     'Give  them  this,'  said  Gandalf,  fumbling  in  his  pack  that  lay 
   beside  him, and  drawing out  a leather  flagon. 'Just  a little  each - 
   for all of us. It is very precious: one of Elrond's  cordials, and  I did 
  
   not expect to have to use it so soon.'                                   
     As  soon as  Frodo had  swallowed a  little of  the potent  cordial, he 
   felt new  strength of  heart, and  the heavy  sleepiness left  his limbs. 
   The others revived as quickly.                                           
   
    
                                                                          
     Boromir  now  endeavoured  to  clear  away  the   snow  and   make  a 
   free  space  under  the  rock-wall.  Finding  his  hands and  feet slow 
   tools,  and  his  sword  not  much better,  he took  a faggot  from the 
   fuel that they carried on one of the ponies, in  case they  should need 
   fire  in  places  where  there  was  no  wood.  He  bound it  tight and 
   thrust a staff in the midst, so that it looked like a large mallet; but 
   he used it as a ram to thrust back the  soft snow,  till it  was packed 
   hard  into  a  wall  before  them  and  could  not  be  pushed  further 
   away.  For  the  moment  things  looked  better,   and  in   the  small 
   cleared  space  the  travellers  stood and  took short  paces, stamping 
   to keep their limbs  awake. But  the snow  continued to  fall unrelent- 
   ing;  and  it  became  plain  that they  were likely  enough to  be all 
   buried in snow again before the night was out.(29)                     
     'What  about  a  fire?'  said  Trotter   suddenly.  'As   for  giving 
   ourselves  away:  personally  I  think our  whereabouts is  pretty well 
   known or guessed already - by somebody.'                                
     In desperation they decided to light a fire if they could, even if it 
   meant  sacrificing  all  the  fuel that  they had  with them.  It taxed 
   even  Gandalf's  power  to  kindle the  wet wood  in that  windy place. 
   Ordinary  methods  were  of  no  use,  though  each  of  the travellers 
   had  tinder  and  flint.  They had  brought some  fir cones  and little 
   bundles  of  dried  grass  for  kindling,  but no  fire would  catch in 
   them,  until  Gandalf  thrust  his  wand  into  the  midst of  them and 
   caused a great spark of blue and green flame to spring out.             
     'Well,  if  any  enemy  is  watching,'  he said,  'that will  give me 
   away. Let  us hope  other eyes  are as  blinded by  the storm  as ours. 
   But  anyway  a  fire  is  a  good thing  to see.'  The wood  now burned 
   merrily and kept a clear circle all  round it  in which  the travellers 
   gathered   somewhat   heartened;   but   looking   round   Gandalf  saw 
   anxious   eyes   revealed  by   the  dancing   flames.  The   wood  was 
   burning fast, and the snow was not yet lessening.                       
     'Daylight  will  soon  be  showing,'  said  Gandalf  as  cheerily  as 
   he  could,  but  added:  'if  any  daylight can  get through  the snow- 
   clouds.'                                                                
     The  fire  burned  low  and the  last faggot  was thrown  on. Trotter 
   stood up and stared into the blackness above. 'I believe it  is getting 
   less,' he said. For a long while the others gazed  at the flakes coming 
   .....  down out  of the  darkness, to  be revealed  for a  moment white 
   in the light of the fire; but they could see little difference. After a 
   while,  however, it  became plain  that Trotter  was right.  The flakes 
   became  fewer  and  fewer.  The  wind  grew  less.  The  daylight began 
   to  grow  pale  grey  and  diffused. Then  the snow  ceased altogether. 
   
     As  the  light grew  stronger it  showed a  shapeless world  all about 
   them.  The  high  places  were  hid  in  clouds  (that  threatened still 
   more  snow),  but  below  them  they  could  see  dim  white  hills  and 
   domes  and  valleys  in  which  the  path  they   had  come   by  seemed 
   altogether lost.                                                        
     'The  sooner  we  make  a  move,  and  get  down  again,  the better,' 
   said Trotter.> 'There is more snow  still to  fall up  here! '  But much 
   as they all desired to get down again it was easier to speak of  it than 
   to  manage  it.  The  snow  round  about  was  already  some  feet deep: 
   up to the necks of the hobbits  or over  their heads  in places;  and it 
   was  still  soft.  If  they  had  [had]  northern  sledges  or snowshoes 
   [they]  would  have  been  of  little  use.  Gandalf  could   only  just 
  
   manage   to   get  forward   with  labour,   more  like   swimming  (and 
   burrowing)  than  walking.  Boromir  was  the  tallest  of   the  party: 
   being  some  six  feet  high  and  broad-shouldered  as  well.  He  went 
   ahead  a little  way to  test the  path. The  snow was  everywhere above 
   even  his  knees,  and  in  many  places he  sank up  to the  waist. The 
   situation looked fairly desperate.                                      
     'I will go on down if I  can,' he  said.(31) 'As  far as  I can  make out 
   our  course  of  last  night,  the  path  seems  to  turn right  round a 
                                                                          
   or two below the turn we ought to come on to a flat space at the top ] 
   of a long steep slope - very heavy going it was coming up. From         
   there I may be able to get some view and some idea of how the           
   snow lies further down.' He struggled forward slowly, and after a       
   while disappeared round the turn.                                       
     It was nearly an hour before he came back, tired but with some        
   encouraging news. 'There is a deep wind drift just the other side of 
   the turn, and I was nearly buried in it; but beyond that the snow       
   quickly gets less. At the top of the slope it is no more than ankle- 
   deep and it is only sprinkled on the ground from there down: or so      
   it seems.'                                                              
     'It may be only sprinkled further down,' grunted Gandalf; 'but        
   it is not sprinkled up here. Even the snow seems to have been           
   aimed specially at us.'                                                 
     'How are toe to get to the turn?' asked Trotter.                      
     'I don't know!' said Boromir. 'it is a pity Gandalf can't produce 
   flame enough to melt us a pathwav.'                                  
     'I daresay it is,' snapped  Candaif; 'but even I need a few           
   materials to work upon. I car. kindle fire not feed it. What you        
   want is a dragon not a wizard.'                                         
     'Indeed I think a tame dragon would actually be more useful at       
   
    
                                                                        
   the moment than  a wild  wizard,' said  Boromir -  with a  laugh that 
   did not in any way appease Gandalf.                                   
      'At  the  moment, at  the moment,'  he replied.  'Later on  we may 
   see. I am old enough to  be your  great-grandfather's ancestor  - but 
   I am not doddery yet.  It will  serve you  right if  you meet  a wild 
   dragon.'(32)                                                          
      'Well, well! When heads are at a loss bodies  must serve  they say 
   in  my  country,'  said  Boromir. 'We  must just  try and  thrust our 
   way through. Put the little folk on the ponies, two  on each.  I will 
   carry the smallest; you go behind, Gandalf, and I will go in front.' 
      At once he set  about unloading  the ponies  of their  burdens. 'I 
   will come back for these  when we  have forced  a passage,'  he said. 
   Frodo  and  Sam  were  mounted  on  one  of  the  ponies,  Merry  and 
   Trotter  on  the  other.  Then  picking  up  Faramond  Boromir strode 
   forward.                                                              
      Slowly  they  ploughed  their way  forward. It  took some  time to 
   reach the bend, but they did so  without mishap.  After a  short halt 
   they  laboured  on  to  the  edge  of  the  drift.  Suddenly  Boromir 
   stumbled  on  some  hidden  stone,  and  fell headlong.  Faramond was 
   thrown  from  his  shoulder  into  deep  snow  and  disappeared.  The 
   pony  behind  reared  and  then  fell also,  tumbling both  Frodo and 
   Sam  into  the  drift.  Trotter  however  managed  to  hold  back the 
   second pony.                                                          
      For  some  moments  all  was  confusion.   But  Boromir   got  up, 
   shaking the snow from  his face  and eyes,  and went  to the  head of 
   the floundering and kicking pony. When he  had got  it onto  its feet 
   again, he went to the  rescue of  the hobbits  who had  vanished into 
   deep  holes  in  the  yielding  snow. Picking  up first  Faramond and 
   then  Frodo  he  ploughed  his  way  through  the  remainder  of the 
  
   drift and set them on  their feet  beyond. He  then returned  for the 
   pony and Sam. 'Follow  now in  my track!  ' he  cried to  the remain- 
   ing three. 'The worst is over! '                                      
      At  last they  all came  to the  head of  the long  slope. Gandalf 
   bowed to Boromir. 'If I was testy,'  he said,  'forgive me.  Even the 
   wisest  wizard  does  not  like  to  see  his  plans  go  awry. Thank 
   goodness for plain  strength and  good sense.  We are  grateful to 
   you, Boromir of Ond.'(33)                                           
      They looked  out from  the high  place where  they stood  over the 
   lands. Daylight was now as full as it would be, unless  the heavy 
   clouds  were  broken.  Far  below,  and  over the  tumbled country 
   falling away from the foot of the incline, Frodo thought  he could 
   see the dell from which they had started to climb the night before. 
   
      
                                                                         
   His  legs  ached  and  his head  was dizzy  as he  thought of  the long 
   painful  march  down  again.  In  the  distance,  below  him  but still 
   high  above  the  lower  hills,  he  saw  many  black specks  moving in 
   the air. 'The birds again,' he said in a low voice, pointing.          
     'It can't  be helped  now, said  Gandalf. 'Whether  they are  good or 
   bad,  or  nothing  to do  with us,  we must  go on  down at  once.' The 
   wind  was  blowing stiffly  again over  the pass  hidden in  the clouds 
   behind; and already some snowflakes were drifting down.                
     It was late in the afternoon, and  the grey  light was  already again 
   waning  fast  when  they  got  back  to  their  camp  of  the  previous 
   night.  They   were  weary   and  very   hungry.  The   mountains  were 
   veiled in a deepening dusk full of  snow: even  there in  the foothills 
   snow was falling gently. The birds had vanished.                       
     They  had  no  fuel  for  a  fire,  and  made  themselves as  warm as 
   they  could  with  all their  spare furs  and blankets.  Gandalf spared 
   them  each  one   more  mouthful   of  the   cordial.  When   they  had 
   eaten, Gandalf called a council.                                       
     'We cannot of course go on again tonight,'  he said.  'We all  need a 
   good  rest,  and  I  think  we  had  better  stay  here  till  tomorrow 
   evening.'                                                              
     'And  when  we move  where are  we to  go to?'  asked Frodo.  'It is 
   no use trying the pass again; but you said yourself last night  in this 
   very  spot  that  we  could  not  now  cross  the passes  further north 
   because of winter, nor further south because of enemies.'              
     'There  is  no  need  to  remind  me,' said  Gandalf. 'The  choice is 
   now  between  going  on  with our  journey -  by some  road or  other - 
   or returning to Rivendell.'                                            
     The  faces  of  the  hobbits  revealed  plainly  enough  the pleasure 
   they felt at the  mere mention  of returning  to Rivendell.  Sam's face 
   brightened  visibly,  and  he   glanced  at   his  master.   But  Frodo 
   looked troubled.                                                       
     'I  wish  I  was  back  in  Rivendell,'  he acknowledged.  'But would 
   not  that  be  going  back  also  on  all that  was spoken  and decided 
   there?' he asked.                                                      
     'Yes,'  replied  Gandalf.  'Our  journey  was  already  delayed  per- 
   haps too long. After the winter it would  be quite  vain. If  we return 
   it will mean the siege  of Rivendell,  and likely  enough its  fall and 
   destruction.'                                                          
     'Then  we  must  go  on,'  said  Frodo  with  a  sigh,  and  Sam sank 
   back into gloom. 'We must go on - if there is any road to take.'       
     'There  is,  or  there  may  be,'  said  Gandalf.  'But  I  have  not 
   mentioned  it  to  you  before,  and  have  hardly  even thought  of it 
   
                
                                                                       
   while there was hope  of the  pass of  Cris-caron. For  it is  not a 
  
   pleasant road.'                                                      
    'If it is worse than the pass of Cris-caron it  must be  very nasty 
   indeed,' said Merry. 'But you had better now tell us about it.'      
    'Have you ever heard of the Mines of  Moria or  the Black  Gulf?'(34) 
   asked Gandalf.                                                       
    'Yes,'  answered  Frodo.  'I  think  so. I  seem to  remember Bilbo 
   speaking of them  long ago,  when he  told me  tales of  the dwarves 
   and goblins. But I have no idea where they are.'                     
    'They  are  not  far  away,' said  the wizard.  'They are  in these 
   mountains.  They  were  made  by  the Dwarves  of Durin's  clan many 
   hundreds of years ago,  when elves  dwelt in  Hollin, and  there was 
   peace between the two races. In  those ancient  days Durin  dwelt in 
   Caron-dun,  and  there  was  traffic  on  the  Great River.  But the 
   Goblins  -  fierce  orcs (35) in great  number -  drove them  out after 
   many wars, and most  of the  dwarves that  escaped removed  far into 
   the North. They have often tried  to regain  these mines,  but never 
   so  far  as  I  know  have  they  succeeded.  King Thror  was killed 
   there  after  he  fled  from  Dale  when  the  dragon  came,  as you 
   may  remember  from  Bilbo's tales.  As Gloin  told us,  the dwarves 
   of  Dale  think  Balin  came  here,  but  no  news  has   come  from 
   him. '(36)                                                           
    'How  can  the  mines  [of   the]  Black   Gulf  help   us?'  asked 
   Boromir. 'It sounds a name of ill-omen.'                             
    'It  is  so, or  has become  so,' answered  Gandalf. 'But  one must 
   tread the path need chooses. If there are orcs in the mines, it will 
   prove ill for us. But  most of  the goblins  of the  Misty Mountains 
   were destroyed  in the  Battle of  Five Armies  at the  Lonely Moun- 
   tain. There is a chance that the mines are still deserted.  There is 
   even a chance that dwarves are there, and that Balin lives in secret 
   in some deep hall. If either of  these chances  prove true,  then we 
   may  get  through. For  the mines  go right  through and  under this 
   western  arm  of the  mountains. The  tunnels of  Moria were  of old 
   the  most  famous  in  the  northern  world.  There were  two secret 
   gates on  the western  side, though  the chief  entrance was  on the 
   East  looking  upon  Caron-dun.(37) I passed  right   through,  many 
   years  ago, when  I was  looking for  Thror and  Thrain. But  I have 
   never been since - I have never wished to repeat the experience.'(38) 
    'And  I  don't  wish  for  it  even  once,'  said Merry.  'Nor me,' 
   muttered Sam.                                                        
    'Of course not,'  said Gandalf.  'Who would?  But the  question is, 
   will you follow me, if I take the risk?'                             
   
     There  was  no  answer   for  some   time.  'How   far  are   the  western 
   gates?'asked Frodo at length.                                                
     'About ten (39) miles south of Cris-caron,' said Trotter.                      
     'Then   you   know   of   Moria?'   said   Frodo,   looking   at   him  in 
   surprise.                                                                    
     'Yes,  I  know  of  the  mines,'  said  Trotter  quietly.  'I  went  there 
   once,  and  the  memory  is  evil;  but  if   you  want   to  know,   I  was 
   always  in  favour  of  trying  that  way  rather  than  an  open  pass.>  I 
   will   follow   Gandalf   -  though   I  should   have  followed   him  more 
   willingly if we could have come to the gate of Moria more secretly.'         
     'Well,  come  now,'  said  Gandalf.  'I  would  not  put  such   a  choice 
   to  you,  if  there  were  any  hope  in  other  roads,   or  any   hope  in 
   retreat. Will you try Moria, or go back to Rivendell?'                       
     'We must risk the Mines,' said Frodo.                                      
                                                                               
     As I have said, it is remarkable  how substantially  the structure  of the 
   story  was  achieved at  the very  beginning, while  the differences  in the 
   dramatis personae are so great. It is  indeed very  curious, that  before my 
   father  had  even  written  the  first  complete  draft  of 'The  Council of 
   Elrond'  he  had  decided  that  the  Company  should include  an Elf  and a 
  
   Dwarf (p. 397), as  seems now  so natural  and inevitable,  and yet  in 'The 
   Ring  Goes  South'  we  have  only  Gandalf  and  Boromir  and  five hobbits 
   (one of whom,  admittedly, is  the most  unusually far-travelled  and widely 
   experienced Trotter).                                                        
     But as often in the history of The Lord of the Rings much of  the earliest 
   writing remained, for example in the  detail of  conversation, and  yet such 
   conversation appears  later shifted  into new  contexts, given  to different 
   speakers, and acquiring new resonance as  the 'world'  and its  history grew 
   and expanded. A striking example is given in note 8,  where in  the original 
   text  'Trotter  sat with  his head  bowed to  his knees'  as they  waited to 
   depart  from Rivendell,  while in  FR 'Aragorn  sat with  his head  bowed to 
   his  knees;  only  Elrond knew  fully what  this hour  meant to  him.' The 
   question  presents itself:  what is  really the  relation between  Trotter = 
   Peregrin Boffin and Strider = Aragorn?                                       
     It would obviously not be true to say merely that there was  a role  to be 
   played in the story, and that at first this role was played by a  Hobbit but 
   afterwards by a Man.  In particular  cases, looked  at narrowly  without the 
   larger context, this might seem a sufficient  or nearly  sufficient account: 
   the  necessary  or  fixed  action  was  that  Sam Gamgee's  companion should 
   hiss 'Lie flat and still' and pull him down into the  shade of  a holly-bush 
   (p. 420, FR p. 298). But this says very little. I would be inclined to think 
   that  the  original  figure  (the  mysterious  person  who   encounters  the 
   hobbits  in  the  inn  at  Bree)  was  capable  of development  in different 
   directions without losing important elements of his  'identity' as  a recog- 
   nisable  character  - even  though the  choice of  one direction  or another 
   
    would lead to quite different historical and racial 'identities'  in Middle- 
    earth.  So  Trotter  was not  simply switched  from Hobbit  to Man  - though 
    such a switch could take place in the case of Mr. Butterbur with very little 
    disturbance.  Rather,  he  had  been  potentially Aragorn  for a  long time; 
    and  when  my  father  decided  that  Trotter  was  Aragorn  and   was  not 
    Peregrin Boffin  his stature  and his  history were  totally changed,  but a 
    great  deal  of  the 'indivisible'  Trotter remained  in Aragorn  and deter- 
    mined his nature.                                                            
      It may also be  thought that  in the  story of  the attempt  on Cris-caron 
    Trotter is diminished from the role he had  played in  the narrative  of the 
    journey  from  Bree  to  Rivendell,  in which,  though a  hobbit, he  is set 
    altogether apart from the  others, a  wise and  resourceful leader  of great 
    experience in  whom all  their hope  rests. Now,  in these  physical circum- 
    stances, and beside Boromir, he  is one  of the  helpless 'little  folk', as 
    Boromir  says,  to be  set on  a pony.  Of course,  this question  cannot be 
    approached  without  hindsight;  if Trotter  had in  fact remained  a hobbit 
    in The Lord of the Rings it would not arise. Yet considerations  along these 
    lines  may  have  been  an  element  in  the  decision  about  him  which my 
    father would now shortly take.                                               
                                                                                
                                       NOTES.                                    
                                                                                
     1. An  isolated  page,  certainly  of  this  time,  does  give   a  preliminary 
        sketch  of  the  passage  that begins  approximately at  'As the  light grew 
        stronger' on p.  426. The  writing is  at the  extreme limit  of legibility, 
        in rapid pencil now very faint.                                          
          Grey  light  grew  revealing  a  snow...  world  in  which  the   path  by 
        which  they  had  climbed  could  scarcely   be  seen.   The  snow   was  no 
        longer falling but the sky threatened more to come.                      
             'The  sooner  we  move  and  begin  to  get  down  the   better,'  said 
        Gandalf.   This   was   easier   said   than    done.   Hobbits.    One   on 
        each   journey.   [Struck   out:   Boromir   carries   Frodo   (..  precious 
        burden).]   Boromir   and   Gandalf   go   ahead  and   feel  the   way.  In 
        places   Boromir   vanished   almost   to   his   neck.   They    began   to 
        despair   for   the  snow   was  soft..........   With  great   labour  they 
        had  gone  only  1/4  mile  down  and  were   all  getting   exhausted.  But 
  
        suddenly  they  found  the  snow  less  thick  -  'even  that seems  to have 
        been   specially   aimed  at   us'  said   Gandalf.  Boromir   strode  ahead 
        and  came  back  reporting  that  it  was  [?soon   only  white].   At  lact 
        when  daylight  was  broad  they  came  back  to  places  almost   clear  of 
        snow.                                                                    
             G.  points  out   the  place   they  had   started  from   the  evening 
        before. Council. What is to be done. Moria.                              
        The   page   continues  with   some  preliminary   strokes  for   the  scene 
        outside the West Gate of Moria; see p. 444.                              
   
   2.  Dates  were  put  in marginally  against this  sentence: 'Nov.  7th?' and 
       'Nov. 10 - 11'; in addition, 'a fortnight' was changed to '3  weeks' and 
       'a week old or more' to 'nearly 2 weeks old'.                             
   3.  After  'as  far  as'  my  father  first  wrote Dimbar,  perhaps intending 
       'Dimbar  in  the  Dimrill-dales'.  The  name   Dimbar  had   appeared  in 
       the  Quenta  Silmarillion  (V.261),  of  the   empty  land   between  the 
       rivers Sirion and Mindeb.                                                 
         For  this  application  of  Dimrill-dale(s)  (north  of  Rivendell) see 
       p.   360.  When   the  name   Dimrill-dale  was   transferred  southwards 
       and to  the other  side of  the Misty  Mountains it  was replaced  in the 
       north  by  Hoardale,  and  this  name  was  pencilled  later on  the text 
       here.                                                                     
   4.  This  is  the  first  occurrence  of  the   names  Cladden   (River)  and 
       Gladden  Fields.  The  river  had  been  shown  on  the  Map  of  Wilder- 
       land  in  The  Hobbit,  with  marshy  land  at  its  confluence  with the 
       Great River, suggesting a region where 'gladdens' would grow.             
         At the foot of the page is a  note that  applies to  the names  in this 
       passage:  'These  names  are  given  in  Hobbit [fashion  >] translation. 
       Their   real   names   were   Tum   Dincelon;  Arad   .Dain  (Annerchin); 
       Crandir  Redway;  and  Palathrin  (Palath  =  Iris).'  Tum   Dincelon  is 
       Dimrill-dale,  in  the  original application  (note 3).  I do  not under- 
       stand  the  reference  of  'Arad  Dain  (Annerchin)'.  My   father  first 
       wrote  Tar  and  struck  it  out before  writing Arad.  For the  names of 
       the  River  Redway  see  note  15.  In   the  Etymologies   the  Noldorin 
       word palath = 'surface' (V. 380).                                         
   5.  Cf.  the  Map  of  Wilderland  in  The Hobbit;  'Goblin Gate  and Eyrie.' 
   6.  According  to  The  Tale  of  Years  in  LR  (Appendix  B)   the  Company 
       left Rivendell on 25 December.                                            
   7.  This passage  was rewritten  over and  over again,  and it  is impossible 
       to interpret the sequence precisely: but it is clear that my father first 
       envisaged   the  Company   as  mounted,   with  Boromir's   'great  brown 
       horse',  Gandalf's  white  horse,  and  seven ponies,  five for  the five 
       hobbits,  and  two  pack-animals  (see  note  25). An  intermediate stage 
       saw Boromir alone  on foot:  'There were  ponies for  all the  hobbits to 
       ride  where  the  road  allowed,  and  Gandalf of  course had  his horse; 
       but Boromir strode on foot,  as he  had come.  The men  of his  race did 
       not ride horses.' The text printed is certainly the final  formulation at 
       this stage, and is of course different from  that in  FR (p.  293), where 
       the  sole  beast  of  burden  was  Bill  Ferny's  pony,  whom  Sam called 
       Bill.                                                                     
   8.  Cf.  FR  p. 293:  'Aragorn sat  with his  head bowed  to his  knees; only 
       Elrond knew fully what this hour meant to him.' See p. 430.               
   9.  This  is  the first  occurrence of  Hollin; but  the Elvish  name Eregion 
       does  not  appear.  In  the  Etymologies  (V.356)  the  Elvish   name  of 
       Hollin  is  Regornion.  -  In  FR (p.  296) Gandalf  says that  they have 
   
                                            
                                                                              
         come 45 leagues, but that  was as  the crow  flies: 'many  long miles 
         further our feet have walked.'                                        
    10.  See the Note on Geography, pp. 440- 1.                                
    11.  At  the  first occurrence  the name  of the  'red horn  mountain' was 
  
         replaced over and over again:  first it  was Bliscarn,  then Carnbeleg 
         or  Ruddyhorn,  then,  Tarager  see  the  Etymoloies,   V.391);  also 
         written  on  the  margins  of  the  page  are  Caradras  = Ruddihorn, 
         and  Rhascaron.  All  these  names  appear  on  the  contemporary map 
         (p.  439).  At  the  next  occurrence   Carnbeleg  was   replaced  by 
         Taragaer,  and  subsequently  the  name  first  written  was Caradras 
         replaced  by  Taragaer,  and  finally   Taragaer.  I   give  Taragaer 
         throughout, as  being apparently  the preferred  name at  this stage. 
         Changes made in red ink at  some later  stage brought  back Caradras. 
    12.  On  the  dividing  of  the  Misty  Mountains  into  an eastern  and a 
         western  arm  see  the  Note on  Geography, p.  438. My  father wrote 
         here first 'the great vale', and the replacement word is probably but 
         not certainly 'land'.                                                 
    13.  The name of the vale  was first  Carndoom the  Red Valley;  above was 
         written   Carondun  and   Doon-Caron, but   these  were   struck  out. 
         Elsewhere on this page is Narodum  = Red  Vale; and  the name  in the 
         text was corrected in red  ink to  Dimrill-dale: Nanduhiriath  (in FR 
         Nanduhirion). On the former application of  Dimrill-dale see  note 3. 
         At  subsequent   occurrences  the   name  is   Carndoom,  Caron-doom, 
         Caron-dun, Dun Caron, and at the last  the name  was replaced  in red 
         ink by Glassmere  in Dimrilldale  (note 37).  Among these  forms, all 
         meaning 'Red Valley', I have rather  arbitrarily chosen  Caron-dun to 
         stand as the consistent form in the text.                             
    14.  The name of the pass was first written Criscarn, with Cris-caron as a 
         rejected  alternative;  at  subsequent  occurrences both  appear, but 
         with the preference  to Cris-caron  (also Cris-carron,  Cris Caron), 
         which I adopt. Dimrill-stair  replaces it  twice in  red ink,  in the 
         present  passage  thus:  'over  the  pass that  was [read  is] called 
         Dimrill-stair (Pendrethdulur) under the side  of Caradras.'  The pass 
         was afterwards called the Redhorn Gate,  the Dimrill-stair  being the 
         descent  from  the  pass  on  the  eastern  side;  cf. note  21. With 
         Pendrethdulur  cf. the  Etymologies, V.380,  pendrath 'passage  up or 
         down a slope, stairway'.                                              
    15.  The River Redway, the later Silverlode,  has been  referred to  in an 
         outline dated  August 1939  (p. 381),  and at  its occurrence  at the 
         beginning of the chapter the Elvish name Crandir  is given  (note 4). 
         Here, above  Redway, are  written the  names Rathgarn  (struck out); 
         Rathcarn; Nenning   (struck   out);  and   Caradras or Redway.  Written 
         in  the margin  is also Narosir =  Redway. At  this time  Nenning had 
         not  yet appeared  in The  Silmarillion and  the Annals  of Beleriand 
         as  the name  of the  river in  Beleriand west  of Narog,  .which was 
   
        still  called  Eglor.  In red  ink the  name Celebrin  was substituted 
        (Celebrant  in  FR).  The  river  is  called  Caradras on  the contem- 
        porary map (p. 439).                                                    
    16. It was said in the outline  given on  p. 410  that Beleghir  the Great 
        River  divided  into  many channels  in Fangorn  Forest. See  the map, 
                                                                               
        p. 439.                                                                 
    17. While  in  FR  (p. 298)  Aragorn says  that he  has seen  hawks flying 
        high up, he does not say, as  Trotter does  here, 'That  would account 
        for    the      silence.' 
    18. southwards: changed in pencil from northwards.                          
    19. It  was  now 28  November (since  they walked  for three  nights after 
        this  and  attempted  Cris-caron  on  2  December,  pp. 422,  424). In 
        notes  on phases  of the  Moon (found  on the  back of  a page  in the 
        previous  section  of this  manuscript) my  father gave  the following 
        dates, showing that on the night of the 28th the Moon was in its first 
        quarter:                                                                
                                                                               
        Last Quarter.    New Moon.     First Quarter.       Full Moon.                         
         Sept. 18.       Sept. 25.       Oct. 2.             Oct. 10.                                  
  
          Oct. 17.        Oct. 24.       Oct. 31.            Nov. 8. 
          Nov. 15.        Nov. 22.       Nov. 29.            Dec. 7. 
                                                                               
    20. This  incident  was  retained  in  FR,  but it  is not  explained. The 
        Winged  Nazgul  had  not  yet  crossed  the  River  (The   Two  Towers 
        pp. 101, 201).                                                         
    21. As written in ink, and before changes in  pencil produced  the passage 
        given,  Gandalf  said:  'Winter is  behind. There  is snow  coming. In 
        fact  it  has  come.  The  peaks  behind are  whiter than  they were.' 
        Trotter's reply is the  same, but  he ends:  'we may  get caught  in a 
        blizzard before we get over the pass.' In the margin my  father wrote: 
        '? Cut out prophecy of snow - let  it come  suddenly.' He  struck this 
        out, but the passage as  emended makes  the threat  of snow  seem less 
        certain.                                                                
           The  words  'on  our  way  to  the  red  pass  of  Cris-caron' were 
        emended in red ink to 'on our way up the Dimrill-stair'; see note 14. 
    22. My father first wrote here (emending it to the text given at  the time 
        of  writing):  'But  we  have  to  go  on,  and we  have to  cross the 
        mountains  here  or  go  back. The  passes further  south are  too far 
        away, and were all guarded  years ago  - they  lead straight  into the 
        country  of  the  [Beardless   Men  Mani   Aroman  >]   Horsemen.'  In 
        the rewritten passage, the reference  to the  passes further  south is 
        removed, but it reappears a little later: 'further south the passes are 
        held' (cf. FR  p. 300:  Further south  there are  no passes,  till one 
        comes to the Gap of Rohan').                                            
           Before  the  name Rohan  was reached  several others  were written, 
        Thanador,   Ulthanador,   Borthendor,   Orothan[ador].    After  Rohan 
        is  written:  [=  Rochan(dor)  =  Horseland].  This  is unquestionably 
   
        the  point  at  which  the  name  Rohan  arose.  Cf.  the  Etymologies, 
        V.384: Quenya rokko, Noldorin roch, horse.                                
            A  scribble in  the margin  seems to  change 'The  Horse-kings have 
        long been  in the  service of  Sauron' to  'Rohan where  the Horsekings 
        or  Horselords  are.'  Cf. FR  p. 300:  'Who knows  which side  now the 
        inarshals of the Horse-lords serve?'                                    
    23. In  the original  story Trotter  favoured the  passage of  Moria and 
        Gandalf  the  pass;  in FR  (p. 300)  it was  Aragorn who  favoured the 
        pass.                                                                   
                                                                               
    24. This passage, from 'Trotter and  I have  doubts of  the weather',  is a 
        rewriting  in  pencil  of  a  much  longer  passage  in  which  Gandalf 
        introduced at this point the subject of Moria. Gandalf says:            
            'Trotter thinks we are likely to  be caught  in a  heavy snow-storm 
        before we get across [see note 21]. I  think we  shall have  to attempt 
        it, all the same. But  there is  another way,  or there  used to  be. I 
        don't  know  whether  you  have  heard of  the Mines  of Moria,  or the 
        Black [Pit >] Gulf?'                                                    
        Gandalf  then  describes  Moria;  and  after  this  the  original  text 
        continues:                                                              
            The hearts of the travellers sank at his words. All of them would 
        have voted at once  for the  cold and  perils of  the high  pass rather 
        than  for  the black  gulfs of  Moria. But  Gandalf did  not ask  for a 
        vote.  After  a  silence  he  said:  'There is  no need  to ask  you to 
        decide.  I  know  which  way  you  would  choose,  and  I   choose  the 
        same. We will try the pass.'                                            
        The  introduction  of  Moria  was  postponed  until  after  the Company 
        had been  forced back  from the  pass by  the snowstorm;  and Gandalf's 
        words about it reappear there in closely  similar form  (see p. 429 and 
        note  38).  The  second  occurrence  of the  passage is  in ink  and an 
        integral part of the chapter.                                           
    25. 'pack ponies' is a pencilled emendation from  'horses and  ponies'; see 
        note 7. But when the travellers  halt under  the overhanging  cliff the 
  
        reference to 'the two ponies' (p.424) is in the text as  first written. 
    26. This  sentence  was  marked  with  a query  and enclosed  within square 
        brackets at the time of writing. Later my father  wrote here:  'Not all 
        evil  things  are  Sauron['s]', and  'The hawks'  (referring presumably 
        to  the  hawks  which  Trotter  saw  high  up  over  Hollin,  and  said 
        'accounted for the silence', p. 420);  and in  the margin:  'Gimli says 
        Caradras  had  an  ill  name  even in  days when  Sauron was  of little 
        account' (see FR p. 303).                                               
    27. As first written (but at once rejected) the  content of  these speeches 
        (from '"This is hopeless," said Gandalf. "You can call  it the  wind if 
        you  like..."')  was  more   condensed  and   was  given   entirely  to 
        Gandalf.                                                                
    28. In  the  same  passage  in  FR  (p. 303)  the date  is 12  January; the 
        Company  had  left  Rivendell  on  25  December,  and  so  had  been in 
   
         the  wilderness  for  nineteen  nights.  But  in  the original  story the 
         journey  was shorter:  'when they  had been  about ten  days on  the road 
         the  weather  grew  better'  (p.  418),  whereas  FR  (p.  295)   has  'a 
         fortnight'.                                                               
    29.  This  sentence  replaced  (probably  at  once):  'But the  snow continued 
         to  fall  unrelenting,  and  at length  Gandalf had  to admit  that being 
         buried  in  snow  was at  the moment  the chief  danger.' With  the words 
         had to admit cf. notes 23 and 30.                                         
    30.  'Trotter'  was  changed in  pencil to  'Gandalf'. In  the context  of the 
         story at this stage Trotter would  be the  more likely  to say  this (see 
         notes 23 and 29), but in the rough preliminary draft given  in note  1 it 
         is said by Gandalf.                                                       
    31.  My  father   pencilled  here:   'Boromir  knows   snow  from   the  Black 
         Mountains. He was  born a  mountaineer'; but  he struck  this out.  It is 
         said  in the  outline given  on p.  410 that  Fangorn Forest  extended up 
         to  the  Black  Mountains  (changed  from   Blue  Mountains,   which  are 
         referred to on the contemporary map).                                     
    32.  Pencilled changes altered  the speakers  in this  passage, but  I believe 
         that these are later. The question 'How are me  to get  to the  turn?' is 
         taken  from  Trotter  and  given  to  Merry  (probably because  my father 
         had  decided  that  Trotter  was  a  Man),  who  goes  on  'It is  a pity 
         Gandalf  can't produce  flame enough  to melt  us a  pathway'; and  it is 
         Merry,  not  Boromir,  who  makes   the  remark   about  a   tame  dragon 
         and  a  wild  wizard.  But  since  subsequently  it  is  to  Boromir that 
         Gandalf apologises for his  irritability, these  changes were  casual and 
         not fully integrated into the narrative. Either at this time or later the 
         remark  about  Gandalf's  melting   them  a   path  was   transferred  to 
         Legolas  (cf.  FR  p.  305),  and  this   is  obviously   a  structurally 
         irrelevant addition, like that concerning Gimli in note 26.               
    33.  The  descent  of  the  Company  through  the  deep  snow  was  first told 
         quite differently,  though the  version given  replaced the  other before 
         it  was completed.  As first  written, Gandalf  relented at  once towards 
         Boromir (after 'It will serve you right if you meet  a wild  dragon') and 
         since  he  appeared  already  tired gave  him a  further sip  of Elrond's 
         cordial.  Boromir  was  to  carry  each hobbit  down separately  (cf. the 
         preliminary  sketch  given  in  note  r)  and  began  with Frodo;  at the 
         drift  he  stumbled  on  a  hidden stone  and Frodo  was thrown  into the 
         deep  snow  and  disappeared,  but  Boromir  'soon  recovered  him'.  Sam 
         was  brought  down  next  ('he  had  disapproved  greatly  of  his master 
         (with  the  Ring)  being  left  alone  and  out  of  reach in  any sudden 
         danger').  Boromir  was  then  too  tired  to   repeat  the   ascent  and 
         descent  three  times  more,  and  this  version  ends  with  hasty notes 
         telling  that  Trotter,  Faramond,  and  Merry  were  put on  the ponies, 
         while   Gandalf  behind   and  Boromir   ahead,  carrying   the  baggage, 
         'ploughed   their   way   down   dragging   and   thrusting   the  ponies 
         forward.'                                                                 
   
  
            My father  then wrote:  'Or alter  all above',  and proposed  that the 
         whole  Company  should  go   down  together.   In  the   second  version, 
         given  in  the  text,  he  neglected  to  mention  that  Boromir returned 
         once  more  to  bring  down the  baggage. The  story in  FR is  of course 
         entirely different since Trotter has become Aragorn.                      
    34.  Moria is translated  'Black Gulf'  in the  first, rejected  occurrence of 
         this passage (note 24). An  isolated note  earlier in  the MS  has 'Moria 
         =  Black  Gulf',  with  the  etymology  yago,  ia;   here  'Gulf'   is  a 
         correction  of  some  other  word  which  I  cannot  interpret.  Cf.  the 
         Etymologies,  V.400,  stem  YAG  'yawn,  gape',  where  Moria  is  trans- 
         lated 'Black Gulf'.                                                       
    35.  This is not the first  use of  the word  Orcs in  the LR  papers: Gandalf 
         refers  to  'orcs  and  goblins'  among  the servants  of the  Dark Lord, 
         pp. 211, 364; cf. also pp. 187, 320. But the rarity of the usage at this 
         stage  is  remarkable.  The word  Orc goes  back to  the Lost  Tales, and 
         had  been  pervasive  in  all  my  father's  subsequent writings.  In the 
         Lost  Tales  the  two  terms  were  used  as  equivalents,  though  some- 
         times  apparently distinguished  (see II. 364,  entry Coblins).  A clue 
         may be found in a passage that occurs in both the  earlier and  the later 
         Quenta  (I  V.82, V.233):  'Goblins they  may be  called, but  in ancient 
         days they mere strong and fell.' At this stage it  seems that  'Orcs' are 
         to  be  regarded  as  a  more  formidable  kind  of  'Goblin', so  in the 
         preliminary  sketch  for  'The  Mines  of  Moria'  (p. 443)  Gandalf says 
         'there are goblins - of very evil kind, larger than usual, real  orcs.' - 
         It is incidentally notable that in the  first edition  of The  Hobbit the 
         word  Orcs  is  used  only  once  (at  the  end  of  Chapter  VII  'Queer 
         Lodgings'),  while  in  the  published  LR goblins  is hardly  ever used. 
    36.  Strangely, this is not at all in agreement  with what  Gloin had  said at 
         Rivendell  (p.  391):  For  many   years  things   went  well,   and  the 
         colony  throve;  there  was  traffic  once  more  between  Moria  and the 
         Mountain, and many gifts of silver were sent to Dain.'                   
    37.  It is here that the  emendation in  red ink  to Classmere  in Dimrilldale 
         is made (note 13). This is the first appearance of  the lake  in Dimrill 
         Dale;  on  the   contemporary  map   it  is   marked  and   named Mirror- 
                                                                                  
    38.  Gandalf's account  of  Moria  here  differs  from  the earlier  form (see 
         note 24)  only  in  that here  there is  mention of  Durin, of  the peace 
         between  Elves and  Dwarves, and  of Orcs  (see note  35) -  the rejected 
         version  refers only  to goblins.  In that  version it  is said  that the 
         Dwarves of Caron-dun 'sent their goods down the Great River.'             
    39.  'ten' changed in pencil to '20'. In FR (p. 311) Gandalf  says: 'There 
         was a  door south-west  of Caradhras,  fifteen miles  as the  crow flies, 
         and maybe twenty as the wolf runs.'                                       
         See note  23. In  the margin,  probably made  at the  time of  writing of 
         the manuscript,  is a  note: 'Trotter  was caught  there.' This contrasts 
         with what was  said earlier,  at the  Council of  Elrond (p.  401): 'Thus 
   
   it was that Frodo learned how Trotter had tracked Gollum  as he              
   wandered southwards, through Fangorn Forest, and past  the Dead              
   Marshes, until he had himself been caught and imprisoned by the              
   Dark Lord.'                                                                  
                                                                               
                  Note on the Geography and the contemporary Map.               
                                                                               
   The   extremely   rapid,  rough,   and  now   tattered  map   reproduced  on 
   p. 439 can with complete certainty, I think, be ascribed to the time  of the 
   original writing of this chapter. It was my father's first representation of 
   Middle-earth  south  of  the  Map  of Wilderland  in The  Hobbit -  which he 
   had before him, as the courses of the rivers show.                           
   Going  from  North  to  South  on  the  map,  there  is  Carrock at  the top; 
   and  Gladden  (River)  and  Gl[adden]  Fields  (see  p.  416  and  note  4). 
   Hollin  is  named  and roughly  marked with  a broken  line; and  the names, 
  
   struck  out,  to the  right of  the mountains  are Taragaer,  Caradras (with 
   the  final  form  Caradras  beside  it in  pencil), Carnbeleg,  and Rhascarn 
   (see  note  11).  The pass  is called  Dimrill, with  (probably) Cris-caron 
   struck  out  (note 14);  and Mirrormere  is marked,  the first  occurrence of 
   the name (see note 37).  West of  the mere  Moria is  marked; below  are two 
   illegible names  and below  them Bliscarn  (note 11) and  again Carnbeleg, 
   all struck out.                                                              
   The  division of  the Misty  Mountains into  two arms  here, referred  to by 
   Gandalf in the present text (pp. 419, 429) and by Gimli in  FR (p.  296), is 
   shown far  more markedly  on this  original map  than it  is on  my father's 
   later ones - where the eastern arm is shown as actually less  extensive than 
   it is on  mine published  in LR.  For the  names of  the valley  between the 
   arms of the mountains see note 13.                                          
   The  vast  westward  swing  of  the  Great  River  {marked  great  bend)  is 
   already in being, but the placing of  Fangorn Forest  (in which  my father's 
   writing of  the word  Forest is  a sample  of his  more rapid  script) would 
   later  be  wholly changed.  That the  Great River  flowed through  the midst 
   of Fangorn is stated by Gandalf (p.  419 and  note 16). The  name Belfalas 
   in  the  North-east  of  Fangorn  is  in red  ink (the  only item  that is); 
   afterwards  Belfalas  was  a  coastal  region  of  Gondor,  and  since falas 
   ('shore') was one of the most ancient of Elvish words (see 1.253) it is hard 
   to see how it could be used to refer  to a  region of  forest far  inland. I 
   suspect that my father wrote it on the page after, or before, the  making of 
   this extremely rapid map and without any reference to it, so that it  has no 
   significance in this context.                                                 
   For  the  various  proposed  names  of  the  river  Redway  in the  text see 
   note  15;  among  them  is  Caradras,  which  is  written  on  the  map (but 
   struck through in pencil).                                                   
   Across  the  Misty  Mountains  further  south  is  written 'Place  this pass 
   into  Rohan  further  south'  (on  passes  over   the  Mountains   south  of 
   Caradras see note 22). At  the bottom  of the  map on  the left  is written: 
   
  (The earliest map of the lands south of the 
         Map of Wilderland in The Hobbit.)     
   
                            
                                                                                 
    'Rohan.  Horsekings   land  Hippanaletians...   [possibly  kn   standing  for 
    kingdom]   Anaxippians   Rohiroth   Rochiroth.'   The    Hippanaletians   and 
    Anaxippians ('Horse-lords') are surprising.                                   
       At  the  right-hand  corner  is:  Below  here  are  the Blue  Mts. Compare 
    Gandalf's  words  in  the  first  sketching  of   'The  Council   of  Elrond' 
    (p.  397):  'Giant  Treebeard,  who  haunts  the  Forest  between  the  River 
    and the South Mountains'; the outline given  on p.  410 in  which it  is said 
    that  Fangorn  Forest  runs up  into the  Blue (>  Black) Mountains;  and the 
    rejected note  to the  present text  in which  it was  said that  Boromir was 
    'born a mountaineer' in the Black Mountains (note 31).                       
                                                                                 
       A question  arises concerning  the line  of the  Misty Mountains.  In this 
    original text it is said (p. 418), as in FR (p. 295), that south of Rivendell 
    the  mountains  bent  westward;  and  this  is  shown  on  the  Map   of  the 
    Wilderland in The Hobbit. It will be seen that if the  line of  the mountains 
    where  it  leaves  that  map,  some  distance  south  of  the sources  of the 
    Gladden,  be  continued  without  further  westward  curving,  a  track  run- 
    ning  south  from  the  Ford  of  Rivendell  will  strike the  mountain chain 
    somewhere  near Caradhras.  This is  in fact  precisely what  is shown  on my 
    father's three  maps that  exhibit the  whole range  of the  Misty Mountains. 
    On  two  of  them  the  mountains  run  in  a  straight  line from  about the 
    latitude  of  Rivendell  (as  also  on  my map  published in  LR); on  one of 
    them (the  earliest) the  line curves  very slightly  westward from  some way 
    north of Hollin;  but on  all three  a line  drawn south  from the  Ford must 
    cut  the  mountains  at  an  acute  angle  in  the  region of  Hollin, simply 
  
    because the line of the mountains is south-south-west.                        
       It is therefore curious that the original  sketch-map discussed  here does 
    not really agree with the original text (p. 418). The travellers  went south 
    from  the  Ford;  and  on the  borders of  Hollin 'far  away south  Frodo saw 
    the dim shapes of mountains, that  seemed now  to lie  across their  path. To 
    the left of this distant range a tall peak stood up like  a tooth':  that was 
    Taragaer,  the  Redhorn  (Caradhras).   And  when   Faramond  said   that  he 
    thought  that  they  must  have  turned  east, since  the mountains  were now 
    in front of them,  Gandalf said  No, it  is the  mountains that  have turned. 
    But  on the  old map,  a line  drawn south  from the  Ford would  only strike 
    the  mountains  far south  of Moria  and the  Red Pass;  and this  is because 
    my  father  bent  the  mountain-line  almost  due  south  in  the  region  of 
    Hollin,  so  that  the  course  from  the  Ford  and  the  mountain-line then 
    become  nearly  parallel.  This  is possibly  no more  than a  consequence of 
    the  speed  and  roughness  with  which  the  map  was  made  -   the  merest 
    guide;  but  it is  curious that  the dotted  line marking  the route  of the 
    travellers  does  actually  turn strongly  south-east towards  the pass  - as 
    Faramond thought that it had!                                                 
       Barbara  Strachey,  writing  on  this  question  in Journeys of  Frodo (Map 
    17),  remarks:  'The  mountains  bent westward  as they  went; more  so, in 
    my  opinion,  than  appears  in  the maps  of Middle-earth,  especially south 
   
    of  the  Redhorn  Pass.  Frodo  said that  they then  seemed to  "stand across 
    the path" that  the Companions  were taking'  (FR p.  295). This  is arguable; 
    but  the point  is strengthened  by Gandalf's  reply to  Pippin, who  has said 
    that  they  must  have  turned east:  'No, but  you see  further ahead  in the 
    clear  light.  Beyond  those  peaks [i.e.  the Mountains  of Moria]  the range 
    bends  round  south-west'  (FR  p.  296).  On  none  of  my father's  maps is 
    there  a  change  in  the  direction  of  the  main  mountain-chain  south  of 
    Caradhras.  But  all  show   some  degree   of  mountainous   extension  west- 
    wards  from  the  main  chain  at  the  point  where  the Glanduin  flows down 
    towards  Greyflood:  very  slight  in  one (and  so represented  on my  map in 
    LR),  more  marked  on a  second, and  on the  third (the  earliest) amounting 
    to a virtual division  of the  range, with  a broad  arm of  mountains running 
    southwest.  On  the  elaborate  map  in coloured  chalks that  I made  in 1943 
    (see p. zoo) this is again a strongly marked feature.* It may  be that  it was 
    to this that Gandalf was referring.                                            
      In  this  connection  it  may  be  mentioned  that  on  my map  published in 
    LR   the   mountainous   heights   shown   extending   from  the   main  range 
    westwards  north  of  Hollin  are  badly  exaggerated  from  what   my  father 
    intended:  'about  the  feet  of  the  main  range there  was tumbled  an ever 
    wider  land  of bleak  hills, and  deep valleys  filled with  turbulent water' 
                                                                                  
    (FR p. 295).                                                                   
                                                                                  
    (* The map referred to here as 'the earliest' (cf. also p. 202) is my father's 
    original elaborate working map of The Lord of the Rings (on which my 1943 map 
    was closely based). This map will be studied in Vol, VII.)                    
   
                                      XXV.                                      
                               THE MINES OF MORIA.                              
                                                                               
   I  have little  doubt that  the first  draft of  this chapter  was written 
   continuously from the end  of 'The  Ring Goes  South', both  from internal 
   evidence and external (the nature of the manuscript). But there is  also a 
   very interesting two-page 'Sketch of the Mines of Moria chapter'  which, I 
   think, immediately preceded the writing of it. This 'Sketch'  is extremely 
   difficult to read, and some words can only be guessed at.                    
                                                                               
    Their   adventures   must   be   made   different   from   Lonely   Moun- 
   tain.  Tunnels  leading  in  every  direction,  sloping  up   and  running 
   steeply down. stairs. pits. noise of water in darkness.                      
  
    Gandalf  guided  mainly  by   the  general   sense  of   direction.  They 
   had  brought  one  bundle  of  torches in  case of  need, z  each. Gandalf  i 
   won't   use   them   until   necessary.  Faint   spark  from   his  staff. 
   Glamdring does not glow, therefore no goblins near.                          
    How  far  to  go.  How  long  will it  take. Gandalf  reckons at  least z 
   days,   perhaps   more.   Thought   of   a  night   (or  two!)   in  Moria 
   terrifies  them.  Frodo  feels  dread  growing.  Perhaps   his  adventures 
   with  the  Ring  have  made  him  sensitive.  While  others   are  keeping 
   up  spirits  with hopeful  talk he  feels the  certainty of  evil creeping 
   over  him,  but  says  nothing.  He  constantly  fancies  he  hears patter 
   of  feet of  [?some creature]  behind -  [? this] is  Gollum as  it proves 
   long after.                                                                  
    It   was  about   ten  o'clock   in  the   morning  when   they  entered. 
   They  had  had  little  rest.  They  went  on  (with  z  halts)  until too 
   weary  to  go  much  further.  They  came  to  a  dark  arch leading  to 3 
   passages  all  leading  in  same  general  direction,  but the  left down, 
   the  right  up,  the   centre  (apparently)   level.  Gandalf   unable  to 
   choose: he does not remember the place.                                      
    They  halt  for  the  night  in  a  small chamber  (almost like  a guard- 
   room  watching  the  entrances)  just  to  [?their]  left.  A deep  pit to 
   right.  A  loose  stone  falls  in.  Several  minutes  before they  hear a 
   noise  of  it  reach  bottom.  After  that some  of them  fancy a  far off 
   echo  of  small  knocks   at  intervals   (like  signals?).   But  nothing 
   further  happens  that  night.  Gandalf  sleeps  little  trying  to choose 
   the  road.  [? In  end]  chooses  the  right  hand  upward  way.  They  go 
   for nearly 8 hours exclusive of halts.'(1)                                      
   
   Come  to  a  great  chamber.  Door  in  [?south]  wall.   Dim  light   -  a 
   [!high?huge]  chimney  like  shaft  slanting   up.  Far   up  a   gleam  of 
   daylight.  The  gleam  falls  on  a  great square  table of  stone [written 
   above: a tomb].                                                             
     There  is  another  door  in  west  [written  above:  east]  wall.  There 
   are lances and swords and [? broken lying] by both doors.                   
     The  gleam  of  light  shows  carved  letters.  Here  lies  Balin  son of 
   Burin,  Lord  of  Moria.  In  the  recesses  are  chests  and a  few swords 
   and  shields.  Chests  empty  except  one.  Here  is   a  book   with  some 
   dwarf writing.                                                              
     Tells   how  Balin   came  to   Moria.  Then   hand  changes   and  tells 
   how   he   died   -   of  [?an]   arrow  that   came  unawares.   Then  how 
   'enemies'  invaded  the  east  gates.  We  cannot  get  out  of   the  west 
   gates  because  of  the  'dweller in  the water'.  Brief account  of siege. 
   Last scrawl says 'they are coming'.                                         
     I  think  we  had  better  be  going,  said   Gandalf.  At   that  moment 
   there  is  a  noise  like  a  great  boom far  underneath. Then  a terrible 
   noise  like  a  horn  echoed  endlessly.  Gandalf  springs  to  door. Noise 
   like goblin feet.                                                           
     Gandalf  lets  out  a  blinding   flash  and   cries  Who   comes  there? 
   Ripple of..... laughter - and some deep voices.                             
     Gandalf  says  there  are  goblins  -  of  very  evil  kind,  larger than 
   usual,  real  orcs.(2) Also  certainly some  kind of  troll is  leading them. 
   Plan   of  defence.   They  gather   at  east   door.  But   [?south]  door 
   is  propped  ajar   with  wedges.   Great  arm   and  shoulder   appear  by 
   the.....  door.  Gandalf  hews   it  with   Glamdring.  Frodo   stabs  foot 
   with Sting. Horrible cry. Arrows whistle in through crack.                  
     Orcs   leap   in   but  are    killed. 
   [? Boom] as great rocks hit door.                                           
     They  rush  out  through  east  door   -  opens   outwards  -   and  slam 
   it.  [?They  Ay]  up  a  long  wide  tunnel  Noise  soon  shows  east  door 
   is broken down. Pursuit is after them.                                      
     Here follows the loss of Gandalf.                                         
                                                                              
   In pencil in the margin against the account of the attack on the chamber is 
  
   written:                                                                    
                                                                              
     Black-mailed orc leaps in and goes for Frodo with spear - he is           
   saved by the elfmail and strikes down the orc.                              
                                                                              
     This is  a very  striking example  of an  important narrative  passage in 
   The  Lord  of  the  Rings  at  its  actual  moment  of  emergence.  Here as 
   elsewhere  many  of  the  most  essential  elements  were present  from the 
   first:  the junction  of three  roads, Gandalf's  doubt, the  guardroom, the 
   
    falling  stone and  the subterranean  tapping that  followed, the  chamber of 
    Balin's  tomb,  the  writing  in  the book,  the troll,  and much  else. That 
    Gollum  should  be  following  them  in  Moria  had  been  proposed   in  the 
    outline  given on  p. 410:  'Gollum must  reappear at  or after  Moria. Frodo 
    hears patter.'                                                                
      Gandalf's   sword   Glamdring   (Foe-hammer),  which   he  took   from  the 
    trolls'  lair  and  which (so  Elrond told  him) 'the  king of  Gondolin once 
    wore', now reappears from The Hobbit.                                         
      Balin's  father  (Fundin  in  The  Hobbit  as in  LR) is  here surprisingly 
    Burin;   this   dwarf-name  (found   in  Old   Norse)  had   previously  been 
    given  to  Balin's  son,  in  the first  drafts for  'The Council  of Elrond' 
    (pp.  395,  397),  before  he  was  replaced  by  Gimli  son  of   Gloin  (p. 
    400).                                                                         
      The  story that  Bilbo gave  Sting and  his 'elf-mail'  to Frodo  before he 
    left Rivendell (FR pp. 290 - 1) entered in the sketch given on p. 397.        
      This is not the first reference to the loss of Gandalf; see p. 381, and for 
    the first sketch of the event see p. 462.                                     
                                                                                 
      This  'Sketch'  begins  when  the  Company  is  already  inside  Moria. For 
    the story of their approach  to the  West Gate  and the  opening of  the door 
    there  seems  to  be  only  the  following  by  way  of  preparatory  outline 
    (though  the  'dweller  in the  water' before  the West  Gate appears  in the 
    'Sketch', p.443, in the words of  the book  found in  the chamber  of Balin's 
    tomb). It follows  and was  written at  the same  time as  the sketch  of the 
    descent from the Red Pass in the snow (p. 431, note 1).                       
                                                                                 
      Moria's   west   gates   are   dwarf-gates   (closed   like   the   Lonely 
      Mountain);  but  openable  not  at  a   set  time   but  by   a  [?special 
      ?speech]  spell.  Gandalf   knows  or   [?thinks]  it   must  be   one  of 
      [? three]  in  ancient  tongue  -  for  the  Elves  of Hollin  wrought the 
      spell.                                                                      
         Holly  bushes  grow  before   these  gates.   Then  Gandalf   knows  it 
      is an elf-spell.                                                            
                                                                                 
    I give now the first  draft text  of the  chapter. It  was numbered  from the 
    outset  'XIV',  presumably  because  my  father had  decided that  'The Ring 
    Goes  South'  was  a  separate  chapter  and  so  should be  numbered 'XIII', 
    though  he  never  wrote  that  number  on  the  manuscript.  My  description 
    of the text of 'The Ring Goes South'  (p. 415) can  be repeated  here still 
    more  emphatically.  The writing,  again in  ink not  pencil, is  even faster 
    and  more  often  indecipherable,  the  amount  of  rejected  material (often 
    not struck out)  even greater;  many passages  are chaotic.  There is  also a 
    certain amount  of pencilled  correction, probably  made at  different times, 
    and some of it obviously belonging to a later stage. In  one case,  my father 
    made a quite careful insertion in ink, saying that Gimli  was of  little help 
    to Gandalf in finding a  way through  Moria (cf.  FR p.  324), though  he put 
   
                                                                       
                                                                             
   in  no  montion  of Gimli  anywhere else.  The text  is thus  difficult to 
   interpret and still more difficult to represent.                           
      It will be seen that the entire story of the attack by the Wargs in the 
  
   night after the  Company came  down from  the pass  (FR pp.  310 -  13) is 
   absent.                                                                    
                                                                             
                              THE MINES OF MORIA.                             
                                                                             
   Next  day  the  weather  changed  again,  almost  as  if  it   obeyed  the 
   orders  of  some  power  that  had  now  given  up   the  idea   of  snow, 
   since  they   had  retreated   from  Cris-caron.   The  wind   had  turned 
   southward  in  the  night.  In  the  morning  it  was  veering  west,  and 
   rain  was  beginning  to  fall.  The  travellers  pitched  a  tent   in  a 
   sheltered  hollow  and  remained  quiet  all  the  day till  the afternoon 
   was drawing towards evening.                                               
      All  the  day  they  had  heard  no  sound  and  seen  no  sign  of any 
   living  thing.  As  soon  as  the  light  began to  fade they  started off 
   again.  A light  rain was  still falling,  but that  did not  trouble them 
   much  at  first.  Gandalf  and  Trotter  led  them in  a detour  away from 
   ',: ' the Mountains, for they planned to come  at Moria  up the  course of 
   a  stream  that  ran  out  from the  feet of  the hills  not far  from the 
   hidden  gates.  But  it  seemed  that  somehow  or  other  they  must have 
   gone  astray  in the  dark, for  it was  a black  night under  an overcast 
   sky.  In  any  case,  they  did  not  strike   the  stream,   and  morning 
   found  them   wandering  and   floundering  in   wet  and   marshy  places 
   filled with red pools, for there was much clay in the hollows.(3)          
      They  were  somewhat  comforted  by  a  change  in  the   weather:  the 
   clouds  broke  and  the  rain  stopped.  The  sun  came  out   in  gleams. 
   But  Gandalf  was  fretted  by  the   delay,  and   decided  to   move  on 
   again  by  day,  after  only a  few hours'  rest. There  were no  birds in 
   the  sky  or  other  ominous  signs.  They   steered  now   straight  back 
   towards  the   mountains,  but   both  Gandalf   and  Trotter   were  much 
   puzzled by their failure to find the stream.                               
      When  they  had  come  back  again  to the  foothills and  lower slopes 
   they  struck  a  narrow  watercourse  in  a  deep  channel;  but   it  was 
   dry,  and there  was now  no water  among [the]  reddish stones  in the 
   bed.  There  was, however,  still something  like an  open path  on the 
   left bank.                                                               
     'This is where  the stream  used to  run, I  feel sure,'  said Gandalf. 
   'Sirannon  the  Gatestream (4) they  used  to call  it. Anyway  our road 
   lies  up  this  course.'  The  night  was  now  falling,  but  though they 
   were  already  tired, especially  the hobbits,  Gandalf urged  them to 
   press on.                                                                  
   
     'Are  you  thinking  of  climbing  to  the  top  of   the  mountains 
   tonight, in time to get an early view of the dawn?' asked Merry. 
     'I should think of it if there was  any chance  of doing  it!' said 
   Gandalf.  'But  no one  can scale  the mountains  here. The  gates are 
   not high up, but in a certain place near the foot of a great  cliff. I 
   hope I can find it - but things seem oddly changed,  since I  was last 
   here.'                                                                
     Before  the  night  was  old  the moon,  now only  two days  off the 
   full,(5) rose  through the  clouds that  lay on  the eastern  peaks, and 
   shone  fitfully  down  over the  western lands.  They trudged  on with 
   their  weary  feet  stumbling  among the  stones, until  suddenly they 
   came to a wall of rock some thirty feet high. Over it ran  a trickling 
   fall  of  water, but  plainly the  fall had  once been  much stronger. 
   'Ah! Now I know  where we  are! '  cried Gandalf.  'This is  where the 
   Stair-falls were. I  wonder what  has happened  to them.  But if  I am 
   right there is a stairway cut in the stone at the left: the  main path 
   goes further  round and  up an  incline. There  is or  was a  wide and 
   shallow valley above the falls through which the Sirannon flowed.' 
     Very  soon  they  found  the  stairway,  and  followed by  Frodo and 
   Trotter  Gandalf  climbed  quickly  up.  When  they  got  to  the  top 
   they discovered the reason of the drying up of the stream.            
  
     The  moon  was  now  sinking  westwards. It  shone out  brightly for 
   a while, and they saw stretched before their feet  a dark  still lake, 
   glinting  in  the   moonlight.  The   Gate-stream  had   been  dammed, 
   and had filled all the valley. Only  a trickle  of water  escaped over 
   the old falls, for the main outlet  of the  lake was  now away  at the 
   southern end.(6)                                                      
     Before them,  dim and  grey across  the dark  water, stood  a cliff. 
   The moonlight lay pale  upon it,  and it  looked cold  and forbidding: 
   a final bar to all passage. Frodo  could see  no sign  of any  gate or 
   entrance in the frowning stone.                                       
     'This way is blocked!' said Gandalf. 'At least it is, as far  as can 
   be  seen  by  night.  I  don't suppose  anyone wants  to try  and swim 
   across  by  moonlight  -  or  any  other  light.   The  pool   has  an 
   unwholesome  look.  When  it  was  made  or  why  I  do not  know, but 
   not for any good purpose, I guess.'                                   
     'We  must  try  and  find  a  way  round  by  the  main  path,' said 
   Trotter. 'Even if there was no  lake we  could not  get our  ponies up 
   the narrow stair.'                                                    
     'And  even  if  we  could, they  would not  be able  to go  into the 
   Mines,'  said  Gandalf.  'Our  road  there  under  the  mountains will 
   take us by paths where they cannot go - even if we can.'              
   
     'I  wondered  if  you had  thought of  that drawback,'  said Trotter. 
   'I supposed you had, though you did not mention it.'                   
     'No  need  to  mention  it,  until  necessary,' answered  the wizard. 
   'We  will  take  them  as  far  as  we can.  It remains  to be  seen if 
   the [? other] road is not drowned  as well:  in which  case we  may not 
   be able to get at the gates at all.'                                   
     'If the gates are still there,' said Trotter.                        
     They  had  no great  difficulty in  finding the  old path.  It turned 
   away  from  the  falls  and  wound  northward  for  some   way,  before 
   bending  east  again,  and  climbed   up  a   long  slope.   When  they 
   reached the  top of  this they  saw the  lake lying  on the  right. The 
   path  skirted  its  very  edge,  but  was not  submerged. For  the most 
   part it was just above the water; but  in one  place, at  the northern- 
   most end of the lake, where  there was  a slimy  and stagnant  pool, it 
   disappeared  for  a   short  distance,   before  bending   south  again 
   toward the foot of the great cliff.                                    
     When  they  reached  this  point  Boromir  went  forward,  and  found 
   that  the  path  was  only  just awash.  Carefully they  threaded their 
   way  in  single  file  behind  him.  The   footing  was   slippery  and 
   treacherous;  Frodo  felt a  curious disgust  at the  very feel  of the 
   dark water on his feet.                                                
     As  Faramond  the  last  of  the  party  stepped  onto the  dry land, 
   there was a soft sound, a swish followed by a  plop, as  if a  fish had 
   disturbed  the still  surface of  the water.  Turning swiftly  they saw 
   in  the  moonlight  ripples  sharpened  [?with]  dark   shadows:  great 
   rings  were  widening  outwards  from  some  point  near the  middle of 
   the  pool.'  They  halted;  and  at  that  very  moment the  light went 
   out,  as  the  moon  fell  and vanished  into low  clouds. There  was a 
   soft bubbling noise in the lake, and then silence.                     
     It was too dark  to seek  for the  gate in  that changed  valley, and 
   the rest of the night  the travellers  spent unhappily,  sitting watch- 
   ful between the cliff and  the dark  water which  they could  no longer 
   see. None of them slept more than briefly and uneasily.                
     But  with  the  morning  their  spirits  revived.  Slowly  the  light 
   reached  the  lake: its  dark surface  was still  and unruffled  by any 
   breeze. The sky  was clear  above, and  slowly the  sun rose  above the 
   mountains  at  their  back,  and  shone  on  the  western  lands before 
   them.  They  ate  a  little  food,  and  rested for  a while  after the 
   cheerless night,  until the  sun reached  the south  and its  warm rays 
   slanted  down,  driving  away  the  shadows of  the great  wall behind. 
  
   Then  Gandalf  stood up  and said  that it  was high  time to  begin to 
   search for the gates. The strip of dry land left by the lake  was quite 
   
   narrow, and their  path took  them close  under the  face of  the cliff. 
   When  they  had  gone  for  almost  a  mile   southward  they   came  to 
   some  holly-trees.  There  were  stumps  and  dead  logs rotting  in the 
   water  -  the  remains  of old  thickets, or  of a  hedge that  had once 
   lined  the  submerged  road  across  the   drowned  valley.   But  close 
   under the cliff there  stood, still  living and  strong, two  tall trees 
   with  great  roots  that  spread  from  the  wall  to the  water's edge. 
   From  far  across  under the  other side  in the  fitful moon  Frodo had 
   thought  them  mere  bushes  on  piles  of stone:  but now  they towered 
   above his head: stiff, silent, dark except for their  clustered berries: 
   standing like sentinels or pillars at the end of a road.                
     'Well, here we are at last! ' said  Gandalf. 'This  is where  the elf- 
   way  from  Hollin  ended.  The  holly-trees  were  planted by  the elves 
   in  the  old  days  to mark  the end  of their  domains -  the westgates 
   were  made  chiefly for  their use  in their  traffic with  the dwarves. 
   This  is  the  end  of  our  path  -  and now  I am  afraid we  must say 
   farewell  to  our  ponies.  The  good  beasts  would go  almost anywhere 
   we told them to; but I do not think  we could  get them  to go  into the 
   dark  passages  of  Moria. And  in any  case there  are behind  the west 
   gate  many  steep  stairs,  and  many  difficult  and  dangerous  places 
   where  ponies  could  not  pass,  or  would be  a perilous  handicap. If 
   we are  to win  through we  must travel  lighter. Much  of the  stuff we 
   have  brought  against  bitter weather  will not  be wanted  inside, nor 
   when we get to the other side and turn south.'                          
     'But  surely  you  aren't  going  to  leave  the  poor beasts  in this 
   forsaken  place,  Mr   Gandalf!'  protested   Sam,  who   was  specially 
   fond of ponies.                                                         
     'Don't  you  worry,  Sam!  They'll  find  their   way  back   home  in 
   time.  They  have  wiser  noses  even  than  most  of  their  kind,  and 
   these  two  have  returned  to  Elrond  from  far  away  before  now.  I 
   expect   they'll   make   off   west  and   then  work   back  northward 
   through country where they can find grass.'                             
     'I'd  be  happier  if  I  might  lead  them  back  past  the  wash and 
   down to the old falls,' said Sam, ' - I'd  like to  sort of  say goodbye 
   and set them on the road as it were.'                                   
     'Very well,  you can,'  said Gandalf.  'But first  let us  unlade them 
   and distribute the goods we mean to keep.'                              
     When  each  member  of  the  party  had  been  given  a  share accord- 
   ing  to  his size  - most  of the  foodstuffs and  the waterskins  - the 
   remainder  was  secured  again  on  the  ponies'  backs. In  each bundle 
   Gandalf  put  a  brief  message  to  Elrond  written  in  secret  runes, 
   telling him of the snowstorm and their turning aside to Moria.          
   
   Then Sam and Trotter led the horses off.                               
   'Now let us have a look at the gates!' said Gandalf.(8)               
   'I do not see any gates,' said Merry.                                  
   'Dwarf-gates are not made to be seen,' said the wizard. 'Many          
   are quite invisible, and their own masters cannot  find them  if their 
   secret is lost. But these gates were  not made  to be  wholly (9) secret, 
   and  unless  things  are  altogether  changed eyes  that know  what to 
   look for may discover the signs. Let us go and see! '                  
   He  strode  forward  to  the  cliff-wall.  There  was  a  smooth space 
   right  in  the middle  of the  shade of  the trees,  and over  this he 
   passed  his  hands  to  and  fro,  muttering  words under  his breath. 
   Then  he  stepped  back.  'Look!'  he  said.  'Can  you  see  anything 
   now?  '  The  sun  shone  across  the  face  of the  wall, and  as the 
   travellers stared at it, it seemed to them that  on the  surface where 
   Gandalf's  hand  had passed  faint lines  appeared like  slender veins 
   of silver running in the stone; at first they seemed like pale threads 
  
   of gossamer so fine as only to be seen fitfully  where the  sun caught 
   them;  but   slowly  they   broadened  and   their  design   could  be 
   guessed. At the top, as high as Gandalf  could reach,  was an  arch of 
   interlacing letters in the elvish character;  below it  seemed (though 
   the  drawing  was in  places blurred  and broken)  that there  was the 
   outline  of  an  anvil  and  hammer,  and  above  that  a crown  and a 
   crescent moon. More  clearly than  all else  there shone  forth palely 
   three stars with many rays.'                                          
   'Those   are  the   emblems  of   Durin  and   of  the   Elves,'  said 
   Gandalf. 'They are of  some silver  substance that  is seen  only when 
   touched  by  one  who  knows  certain  words  -  at  night  under  the 
   moon  they  shine  most  bright."  Now  you  can  see  that   we  have 
   certainly found the west gate of Moria.'                               
   'What  does  the  writing  say?'  asked  Frodo,  who  was   trying  to 
   puzzle out the inscription. 'I thought I knew  the elf-letters,  but I 
   cannot read these, they are so tangled.'                               
   'The  words are  in the  elf-tongue, not  in ordinary  language,' said 
   Gandalf.  'But  they do  not say  anything of  much importance  to us. 
   Certainly they don't tell the opening-spell, if that i's what  you are 
   thinking.  They  merely  say:  The  Doors  of  Durin  Lord  of  Moria. 
   Speak  friends  and  enter. And  underneath very  small and  now faint 
   is: Narfi made them.(12) Celebrimbor of Hollin drew these signs.'        
   'What does it mean by "speak friends and enter"?' asked Frodo.        
   'That is plain enough,' said  Gandalf, '  - if  you are  friends speak 
   the  password,  and  then  the  door  will  open  and  you  can enter. 
   Some dwarf-gates will open only at special times, or for particular 
   
   (The inscription of the West Gate of Moria.) 
   
   persons;  and  some  have  keys  and locks  which are  necessary even 
   when all other conditions are fulfilled. In the  days of  Durin these 
   gates were not  secret: they  usually stood  open and  door-wards sat 
   here.  But  if  they  were  shut  anyone who  knew the  opening words 
   could speak them and pass in.'                                       
     'Do you know them then?'                                           
     'No! ' said Gandalf.                                               
     The  others  looked surprised  and dismayed  - all  except Trotter, 
   who  knew  Gandalf  very  well. 'Then  what was  the use  of bringing 
   us here?' asked Boromir wrathfully.                                  
     'And  how  did  you  get  in when  you explored  the Mines,  as you 
   told us just now?' asked Frodo.                                      
     'The answer to your question, Boromir,' said  the wizard,  'is that 
   I don't know - not yet. But we shall soon see; and, ' he  added, with 
   a  glint  in his  eyes under  bristling brows,  'you can  start being 
   uncivil, when it is  proved useless:  not before.  As for  your ques- 
   tion,' he said, turning sharply on Frodo, 'the  answer is  obvious: I 
   did not enter this way. I came from the East. If  it interests  you I 
   may  add  that these  doors open  outwards with  a push,  but nothing 
   can  open  them  inwards.  They  can  swing  out,  or  they   can  be 
   broken if you have enough force.'                                    
     'What  are  you  going  to  do  then?' asked  Merry,(13) who  was not 
   much  disturbed  by  Gandalf's  bristling  brows;  and  in  his heart 
   hoped that the doors would prove impossible to open.                 
     'I am going to try and find the  opening words.  I once  knew every 
   formula  and  spell  in any  language of  elves, dwarves,  or goblins 
   that was ever used for  such purposes.  I can  still remember  two or 
   three hundreds  without racking  my brains.  But I  think only  a few 
   trials should be necessary. The  opening words  were in  Elvish, like 
   the written words  - I  feel certain:  from the  signs on  the doors, 
   from the holly trees, and because of the use for  which the  road and 
   gates were originally made.' He stepped  up to  the rock  and lightly 
   touched with his wand the  silver star  that was  near the  middle of 
  
   the emblems, just above the crown.                                   
                                                                       
                 Annon porennin diragas venwed                         
                 diragath-telwen porannin nithrad.(14)                  
                                                                       
   he said. The silver letters faded, but the grey  blank stone  did not 
   stir.  Many many  times he  tried other  formulas one  after another, 
   but  nothing  further  happened.  Then he  tried single  words spoken 
   in  commanding tones,  and finally  (seeming to  lose his  temper) he 
   
   shouted  Edro, edro!  and  followed  it  with  open!  in  every language 
   he could remember. Then he sat down in silence.                         
     Boromir  was  smiling  broadly  behind his  back. 'It  looks as  if we 
   may  be  wanting  those  ponies  back,'  he  said  in an  undertone. 'It 
   would  have  been  wiser  to  have  kept  them   till  the   gates  were 
   open.'(15) If Gandalf heard he made no sign.                               
     Suddenly  in  the  silence  Frodo  heard  a soft  swish and  bubble in 
   the  water (16) as  on the  evening before,  only softer.  Turning quickly 
   he  saw faint  ripples on  the surface  of the  lake -  and at  the same 
   time  saw  that  Sam  and  Trotter  in  the  distance   [were]  crossing 
   the  wash  on  their  return.  The  ripples  on the  water seemed  to be 
   moving in their direction.                                              
     'I  don't  like  this  place,'  said  Merry,  who  had  also  seen the 
   ripples.  'I  wish  we  could  go  back,  or   that  Gandalf   would  do 
   something and we could go on - if we must.'                             
     'I have a queer feeling,' said  Frodo slowly,  ' -  a dread  either of 
   the  gates  or  of  something  else.  But  I  don't  think   Gandalf  is 
   defeated: he is thinking hard, I fancy.'                                
     It  appeared   that  Frodo   was  right;   for  the   wizard  suddenly 
   sprang to his feet with a laugh. 'I have it! ' he cried. 'Of  course, of 
   course!  Absurdly simple  - when  you think  of it!  ' Raising  his wand 
   he  stood  before  the  rock  and  said  in a  clear voice:  Mellyn! (or 
   Meldir!) (17)                                                            
     The  three  stars  shone  briefly  and went  out again.  Then silently 
   a great door  was outlined,  though not  the finest  crack or  joint had 
   been  visible  before.  Slowly  it  began  to  swing  outwards,  inch by 
   inch until it lay right back against the  wall.' Behind,  the foot  of a 
   shadowy   stairway   could   be   seen  climbing   up  into   the  gloom 
   within. All the party stood and stared in wonder.                       
     'I  was  wrong  after  all,'  said  Gandalf.  'The  opening  word  was 
   inscribed  there  all the  time. Speak  friends and  enter it  said, and 
   when  I  spoke the  elvish word  for friends,  it opened.  Quite simple! 
   And now we can enter.'                                                  
     But  at  that  moment  Frodo  felt  something seize  his ankle  and he 
   fell.  At  the  same  moment  Sam   and  Trotter   who  had   just  come 
   back  gave  a  yell  as  they ran  up. Turning  suddenly the  others saw 
   that  a  long  arm,  sinuous  as  a  tentacle, was  thrust out  from the 
   lake's  dark  edge. It  was pale  green-grey and  wet: its  fingered end 
   had hold of Frodo's foot and was dragging him towards the water.        
     Sam  dashed  up  with a  drawn knife  and slashed  at it.  The fingers 
   let  go  of  Frodo  and  Sam  dragged  him  away;  but  immediately  the 
   waters  of  the  lake  began  to  heave  and   boil,  and   twenty  more 
   
   writhing  arms  came  rippling  out,  making for  the travellers  as if 
   directed by something in the deep pools that could see them all.       
     'Into  the  gateway!   Quick!  Up   the  stairs!'   shouted  Gandalf, 
   rousing them from the horror that had held them rooted.                
     There  was  just  time.  Gandalf  saw  them  all  inside,   and  then 
   sprang  back  upon  the  heels  of  Trotter,  but he  was no  more than 
   four steps up  when the  crawling fingers  of the  dweller in  the pool 
   reached the cliff.(19)                                                 
     He  paused.  But  if  he  was  pondering  how to  close the  door, or 
  
   what  word  would  move  them  from  within,  there  was  no  need. For 
   the  arms  seized  the  door,  and  with  dreadful  strength  swung  it 
   round.  With  a  shattering  echo  it  slammed  behind  them;  and they 
   halted  on  the  stairs  in  dismay  as  the  sounds  of   rending  and 
   crashing  came  dully  through  the  stones  from outside.  Gandalf ran 
   down  to  the  door  and  thrust  up....  and  spoke   the....  words;> 
   but though the door groaned it did not stir.                           
     'I am  afraid the  door is  blocked behind  us now,'  he said.  'If I 
   guess right, the trees  are thrown  down across  it, and  boulders have 
   been rolled against it. I am sorry for the trees - they  were beautiful 
   and  old  and  had.....  so  long.(21) Well  now,  we can  only go  on - 
   there is nothing left to do.'                                          
     'I am mighty glad I saw those poor beasts safe first,' said Sam. 
     'I felt  that something  evil was  near,' said  Frodo. 'What  was it, 
   Gandalf? '                                                             
     'I could not  say,' said  Gandalf, '-  there was  not time  enough to 
   look  at  the  arms. They  all belong  to one  creature, I  should say, 
   from the way they moved - but  that is  all I  can say.  Something that 
   has.....  crept,  or  been  driven  out  of   the  dark   waters  under 
   ground, I  guess. There  are older  and fouler  things than  goblins in 
   the  dark  places  of the  world.' He  did not  speak aloud  his uncom- 
   fortable  thought  that  the  Dweller  in  the Pool  had not  seized on 
   Frodo among all the party by accident.(22)                             
     Gandalf  now  went  ahead  and allowed  his wand  to glow  faintly to 
   prevent  them  from  walking  into  unseen  dangers  in  the  dark. But 
   the  great   stairway  was   sound  and   undamaged.  There   were  two 
   hundred  steps,  broad  and  shallow;  and  at the  top they  found the 
   floor level before them.                                               
     'Let us have something to  eat here  on the  landing, since  we can't 
   find  a  dining-room,'  said Frodo.  He had  recovered from  the terror 
   of  the  clutching  arm,  and  was feeling  unusually hungry.  The idea 
   was  welcome  to  all.  After they  had eaten  Gandalf again  gave them 
   a taste of the cordial.                                                
   
     'It won't last much longer,' he said, 'but  I think  we need  it after 
   that business at the gate. And we shall need all that is left  before we 
   get  through,  unless we  have luck.  Go carefully  with the  water too! 
   There  are  streams  and  wells  in the  Mines, but  they should  not be 
   touched. We shan't  get a  chance of  filling our  bottles till  we come 
   down in Dunruin.'(23)                                                   
     'How long are we going to take to get through?' asked Frodo.          
     'I  don't  know  that,'  answered  Gandalf.   'It  all   depends.  But 
   going  straight  (without  mishaps,  or  losing   our  way)   we  should 
   take  at  least  three or  four marches.  It cannot  be less  than forty 
   miles  from  West-doors  to  Eastgate  in  a straight  line, and  we may 
   not find the most direct passages.'                                     
     They rested  now only  for a  short while,  as all  were eager  to get 
   the journey  over as  quickly as  possible, and  were willing,  tired as 
   they  were,  to  go  on still  for several  hours. They  had no  fuel or 
   means  of  making  torches,  and  would  be  obliged  to  find  the  way 
   mostly in the  dark.(24) Gandalf  went in  front holding  in his  left hand 
   his wand, the  pale light  of which  was sufficient  to show  the ground 
   before  his  feet.  In  his  right  hand  he  held the  sword Glamdring, 
   which he had kept ever  since it  was discovered  in the  trolls' lair.(25) 
   No  gleam  came  from  it  -  which  was  some  comfort;  for   being  a 
   sword of ancient  elvish make  it shone  with a  cold light,  if goblins 
   were at hand.                                                           
     He  led  them  forward  first  along  the  passage  in which  they had 
   halted. As the light of  his wand  dimly lit  their dark  openings other 
   passages  and  tunnels  could  'be  seen  or  guessed:  sloping  up,  or 
   running  steeply  down,  or  turning  suddenly  round   hidden  corners. 
   It   was   most   bewildering.   Gandalf  was   guided  mainly   by  his 
  
   general  sense  of  direction:  and  anyone  who had  been on  a journey 
   with  him  knew  that he  never lost  that by  dark or  day, underground 
   or above it: being better at  steering in  a tunnel  than a  goblin, and 
   less likely to be lost in a  wood than  a hobbit,  and surer  of finding 
   the  way  through  night  as black  as the  Pit than  the cats  of Queen 
   Beruthiel.(26) Had  that  not been  so, it  is more  than doubtful  if the 
   party  would  have  gone  a mile  without disaster.  For there  were not 
   only  many  paths  to choose  from, there  were in  many places  pits at 
   the  sides  of  the  tunnel,  and  dark  wells  in  which far  under the 
   gurgling  of  water  could  be  heard. Rotting  strands of  rope dangled 
   above   them   from   broken  winches.   There  were   dangerous  chasms 
   and  fissures  in  the  rock,  and  sometimes a  chasm would  open right 
   across  their  path.  One  was  so  wide  that  Gandalf  himself  nearly 
   stumbled  into  it.  It was  quite ten  feet wide,  and Sam  stumbled in 
   
   his  jump  and  would  have  fallen back  on the  further bank  if Frodo 
   had not grabbed his hand and [? jerked) him forward.                    
     Their  march  was  slow,  and  it  began  to  feel  never-ending. They 
   grew  very  weary;  and  yet  there  was  no comfort  in the  thought of 
   halting  anywhere.  Frodo's  spirits  had  risen for  a while  after his 
   escape  from  the  water-monster;  but  now  a  deep sense  of disquiet, 
   growing  to  dread,  crept  over  him  once  more.  Though  he  had been 
   healed in Rivendell of the knife stroke, it is  probable that  that grim 
   adventure  had  left  its  mark,  and that  he was  specially sensitive; 
   and in any case he  it was  that bore  the Ring  upon its  chain against 
   his breast.(27) He felt the certainty of  evil ahead,  and of  evil follow- 
   ing. But he said nothing.                                               
     The  travellers  spoke  seldom  and  then  only  in  hurried whispers. 
   There  was  no  sound  but  the  sound  of  their  own  feet.   If  they 
   stopped  for  a  moment  they  heard  nothing  at  all,  unless  it were 
   occasionally  a  faint  sound  of  water  trickling  or  dripping.  Only 
   Frodo  began  to  hear  or imagine  that he  heard something  else: like 
   the  faint  fall  of  soft  feet following.  It was  never loud  or near 
   enough  for  him  to  feel certain  that he  heard it;  but once  it had 
   started  it never  stopped, unless  they did.  And it  was not  an echo, 
   for when they halted  (as they  did from  time to  time) it  pattered on 
   for some time, and then grew still.                                     
     It  was  about  10  o'clock  in  the  morning  when  they  entered the 
   Mines.(28) They  had  been  going  for  many  hours  (with   brief  halts) 
   when  Gandalf  came  to  his  first serious  doubt. They  had come  to a 
   wide  dark  arch  opening  into  three  passages: all  three led  in the 
   same  general  direction,  East,  but  the left  hand passage  seemed to 
   plunge  down,  the  right  hand  to  climb  up,  while  the  middle  way 
   seemed to run level (but was very narrow).                              
     'I  have no  memory of  this place  at all!  ' said  Gandalf, standing 
   uncertainly  under  the  arch.  He  held  up  his  wand  in the  hope of 
   finding  some  direction  marks  or  an  inscription  that  might  help. 
   But nothing of the kind was to be seen.                                 
     'I  am  too  tired  to  choose,'  he  said, shaking  his head;  'and I 
   expect you are  all as  weary as  I am  or wearier.  We had  better halt 
   here  for  the night  - if  you know  what I  mean. It  is all  night of 
   course inside, but  outside I  fancy the  night is  already come.  It is 
   quite ten hours since we left the gate.'(29)                            
     They  groped  about  in  the  darkness  looking  for  a   place  where 
   they could rest with some feeling of security. To the left of  the great 
   arch  was  a  lower  opening,  and  when  they  explored it  closer they 
   discovered that it  was a  stone door  that was  half closed,  but swung 
   
          
                                                                           
   back  easily  to  a  gentle  thrust.   Beyond  there   seemed  to   be  a 
   chamber or chambers cut in the rock.                                     
  
     'Steady,  steady!'  said   Gandalf  as   Merry  and   Faramond  pushed 
   forward,  glad  to  find  somewhere  where  they  could  rest  with  some 
   sort  of  security.  'Steady!  You  don't  know  what  may  be  inside. I 
   will go first.'                                                          
     He  went  cautiously  in  followed  by  the  rest.  'There!'  he said, 
   pointing  with  his  wand to  the middle  of the  floor. They  saw before 
   their feet a round  hole like  the mouth  of a  well. Rotting  strands of 
   rope  lay  at  the edge  and trailed  down into  the dark  pit; fragments 
   of broken stone lay near.                                                
     'One  of  you might  have fallen  in and  still be  waiting to  hit the 
   bottom,'  said  the  wizard  to  Merry.  'Look  before  your  feet!  This 
   seems  to  have  been  a  kind  of  guard-room  placed  to   watch  those 
   passages,'  he  went  on.  'The  hole  I  expect  is  a  well,   and  was 
   doubtless  once  covered  with  a  stone  lid.  But  that is  broken now, 
   and you had better be careful of the fall.'                              
     Sam (30) felt  curiously  attracted  by  the  well;  and while  the others 
   were making beds of blankets in dark corners of the room, as far  as pos- 
   sible from the well, he crept to the edge  and peered  over. A  chill air 
   seemed  to  mount  up  to  his  face  from  the  invisible  depths. Moved 
   by a sudden impulse, he groped for a loose stone, and let it drop.       
     It  seemed  almost  a  whole  minute  before  there  was  any  sound  - 
   then  far  below  there  was a  plunk, as  if the  stone had  fallen into 
   deep  water  in  a  cavernous  place  - very  distant, but  magnified and 
   repeated in the hollow rock.                                             
     'What's  that?'  cried  Gandalf.   He  was   relieved  when   Sam  con- 
   fessed  what  he  had  done;  but  he was  angry, and  Sam could  see his 
   eyes glint  in the  dark. 'Fool  of a  fellow!' he  growled. 'This  is a 
   serious  journey,  not  a  hobbit  school treat.  Throw yourself  in next 
   time, and then you'll be no further nuisance. Now be quiet! '            
     There  was  nothing  to  hear  for  several  minutes;  but  then  there 
   came  out  of  the  depths  faint  knocks, that  stopped, and  were dimly 
   echoed,  and  then  after  a  short  silence  were  repeated.  It sounded 
   strangely  like  signals  of  some  sort.  But after  a while  the knocks 
   died away altogether and were heard no more.                             
     'It  may  have  nothing  to  do  with that  stone,' said  Gandalf; 'and 
   in any case it may have nothing  to do  with us  - but  of course  it may 
   be  anything.  Don't  do  anything  like  that again.  Let's hope  we get 
   some  rest  undisturbed.  You  Sam  can  go  on  the  first   watch.  And 
   stay  near  the  door,  well  away  from  the  well,'  he grunted,  as he 
   rolled himself in a blanket.                                             
   
     Sam  sat  miserably  by  the  door  in  the pitch  dark, but  kept on 
   turning  round,  for  fear  some  unknown  thing  should  crawl  out of 
   the well. He wished he could cover the  hole, if  only with  a blanket; 
   but  he  dared  not  go  near,  even  though   Gandalf  seemed   to  be 
   snoring.                                                               
     Gandalf  was  actually  not   asleep,  and   the  snores   came  from 
   Boromir,  who  lay  next  him.  The  wizard  was  thinking  hard  again 
   trying to recall every memory  he could  of his  former journey  in the 
   Mines,  and  trying  to  make  up  his  mind about  the next  course to 
   take. After about an hour he got up and came over to Sam.              
     'Get into a blanket and have a sleep,  my lad!  ' he  said in  a more 
   kindly tone. 'You could sleep, I guess. I can't,  so I  may as  well do 
   the watching.'                                                         
     'I know what is the matter  with me,'  he muttered.  'I need  a pipe; 
   and I think I'll risk it.'  The last  thing Sam  saw before  sleep took 
   him was a vision of the old wizard squatting on  the floor  shielding a 
   blazing  chip  in  his  gnarled  hands between  his knees.  The flicker 
   for a moment showed his sharp nose and the puffs of smoke.             
     It  was  Gandalf  who  roused  them  all from  sleep. He  had watched 
   all alone for about  six hours  and let  the others  rest. 'And  in the 
   meantime I  have made  up my  mind,' he  said. 'I  don't like  the feel 
  
   of the middle way, and I don't like the smell of  the left  hand- there 
   is foul air down there, or I am no guide. I shall  take the  right hand 
   way - it's time we began to go up again.'                              
     For  eight   dark  hours,   not  counting   two  brief   halts,  they 
   marched   on,  and   met  no   danger,  and   heard  nothing   and  saw 
   nothing  but  the  faint  gleam of  the wizard's  light bobbing  like a 
   will-o'-the-wisp  in  front  of  them.  The  passage  they  had  chosen 
   wound steadily upwards, going,  as far  as they  could judge,  in great 
   curves,  and  growing  steadily  wider.  On  neither  side  were  there 
   now  any  openings  to  other  galleries  or  tunnels,  and  the floor, 
   though  rough  in  many  places,   was  sound   and  without   pits  or 
   cracks.  They  went  quicker  than  the  day  before,  and   must  have 
   covered  some  twenty  miles  or  more, perhaps  fifteen in  a straight 
   line eastwards. As  they went  upwards Frodo's  spirits rose  a little; 
   but still he felt oppressed, and still at times he heard or  thought he 
   heard  away  behind  and  through  the  patter  of  their  own  feet  a 
   following footfall that was not an echo.                               
     They  had  gone nearly  as far  as the  hobbits could  endure without 
   rest and sleep, and they were all thinking of a place  to halt  for the 
   night,  when  suddenly  the  walls  to  right  and left  vanished. They 
   halted.  Gandalf  seemed  well pleased.  'I think  we have  reached the 
   
   habitable  parts,'  he  said,  'and  are  no great  way from  the eastern 
   side. I can feel a change in the air, and guess we are in a wide  hall. I 
   think I will risk a little light.' '                                     
     He  raised  his  wand  and  for  a brief  moment it  blazed out  like a 
   flash  of  lightning.  Great  shadows  leapt  up  and  fled,  and  for  a 
   second  or  two  they  saw  a  vast  roof  high  above  their  heads.  On 
   every  side  stretched  a  huge  empty  hall  with  straight  hewn walls. 
   Four  entrances  they  glimpsed:  dark arches  in the  walls: one  at the 
   west  by  which  they  had come,  one before  them in  the east,  and one 
   on either side. Then the light went out.                                 
     'That is all  I shall  venture on  for the  present,' said  the wizard. 
   'There  used  to  be  great  windows  on  the  mountain-side,  and shafts 
   leading out to the  light and  the upper  reaches of  the mines.  I think 
   that  is where  we are.  But it  is night  now, and  we cannot  tell till 
   morning.  If  I  am  right,  tomorrow  we  may  actually  see  the  morn- 
   ing  peeping  in.  But  in  the  meanwhile  we had  better go  no further 
   without  exploration. There  will still  be a  good way  to go  before we 
   are  through  -  the  East Gates  are on  a much  lower level  than this, 
   and it is a long road down. Let us rest if we can.'                      
     They  spent  that  night  in  the  great  empty  hall,  huddled   in  a 
   corner  to  escape  the  draught  -  there  seemed  to  be a  steady flow 
   of  chill  air  in  through  the  eastern   archway.  The   vastness  and 
   immensity  of  the  tunnels  and  excavations  filled  the  hobbits  with 
   bewilderment.  'There  must  have   been  a   mighty  tribe   o'  dwarves 
   here at one time,' said Sam; 'and every  one as  busy as  a badger  for a 
   hundred  years  to  make  all  this  - and  most in  hard rock  too. What 
   did  they  do  it  all  for? They  didn't live  in these  darksome holes, 
   surely? '                                                                
     'Not  for  long,'  said   Gandalf,  'though   the  miners   often  took 
   long  spells  underground,  I  believe.   They  found   precious  metals, 
   and  jewels  -  very  abundantly  in  the  earlier  days.  But  the mines 
   were  most  renowned  for  the  metal  which  was  only  found   here  in 
   any quantity: Moria-silver, or true-silver  as some  call it.  Ithil (34) the 
   Elves call it, and value it still above gold.(35) It is nearly as  heavy as 
   lead,  and  malleable  as  copper,   but  the   dwarves  could   by  some 
   secret of theirs make it  as hard  as steel.  It surpasses  common silver 
   in all save beauty, and even in that it is  its equal.  In their  day the 
   dwarflords  of   Uruktharbun (36) were   more  wealthy   than  any   of  the 
   Kings of Men.'                                                           
     'Well,  we  haven't  clapped  eyes  on  any  kind  of silver  since we 
  
   came   in,'  grunted   Sam;  'nor   any  jewels   neither.  Nor   on  any 
   dwarves.'                                                                
   
     'I don't think we are likely to until  we get  further up (37) and nearer 
   to the eastern entrances,' said Gandalf.                                
     'I hope we do  find dwarves  in the  end,' said  Frodo. 'I  would give 
   a  great deal  to see  old Balin.  Bilbo was  fond of  him and  would be 
   delighted  to  have  news  of  him.  He  visited  him  in  Hobbiton once 
   long ago, but that was before I went to live there.'                    
     But  these  words  carried  his  thoughts  far  away  from  the  dark- 
   ness;   and   memories   of   Bag-end  while   Bilbo  was   still  there 
   crowded [? thickly] into his  mind. He  wished with  all his  heart that 
   he  was  back   there,  mowing   the  lawn,   or  pottering   among  the 
   flowers,  and  that he  had never  heard of  the Ring.>  It was  his turn 
   to watch. As silence fell and one by one the others fell asleep  he felt 
   the  strange  dread  assail  him  again.  But  though  he  listened end- 
   lessly  through  the  slow  hours  till  he  was  relieved  he  heard no 
   sound  of  any  footfall.  Only  once,  far  away  where he  guessed the 
   western archway stood,  he fancied  he saw  two pale  points of  light - 
   almost  like  luminous eyes.  He started  - 'I  must have  nearly fallen 
   asleep,' he  thought; 'I  was on  the edge  of a  dream.' He  rubbed his 
   eyes  and  stood  up,  and  remained  standing  peering  into  the  dark 
   until he was  relieved by  Merry. He  quickly fell  asleep, but  after a 
   while  it  seemed  to  him  in  his  dream that  he heard  whispers, and 
   saw  two  pale  points  of  light  approaching.  He  woke  -  and  found 
   that the others  were speaking  softly near  him, and  that a  dim light 
   was  actually  falling  on  his face.  High up  above the  eastern arch, 
   through  a  shaft  near  the  roof, came  a grey  gleam. And  across the 
   hall  through  the  northern  arch  light   also  glimmered   faint  and 
   distantly.                                                              
     Frodo  sat  up.  'Good  morning! '  said Gandalf.  'For morning  it is 
   again at last. I was right,  you see.  Before today's  over we  ought to 
   get  to  the  Eastern  Gate  and  see  the  waters  of  Helevorn  in the 
   Dimrilldale before us.'(39)                                             
     All the same the wizard  felt some  doubt as  to their  exact position 
   -  they  might  be  far  to the  north or  the south  of the  Gates. The 
   eastern  arch  was  the  most  likely  exit to  choose, and  the draught 
   that  flowed  through  it  seemed  to promise  a passage  leading before 
   long to the outer  air; but  beyond the  opening there  was no  trace of 
   light. 'If I could only see out  of one  of these  shafts,' he  said, 'I 
   should  know  better  what  to  do.  We   might  wander   backwards  and 
   forwards  endlessly,  and  just  miss  the  way   out.  We   had  better 
   explore  a  little  before we  start. And  let us  go first  towards the 
   light.'                                                                 
     Passing   under   the   northern   arch   they   went   down   a  wide 
   
   corridor   and  as   they  went   the  glimmer   of  light   grew  stronger. 
   Turning  a  sharp  corner  they  came  to a  great door  on their  right. It 
   was  half  open,  and  beyond  there   was  a   large  square   chamber.  It 
   was  only  dimly  lit, but  to their  eyes, after  so long  in the  dark, it 
   seemed  almost  dazzlingly  light,  and  they   blinked  as   they  entered. 
   Their  feet  disturbed  deep   dust  and   stumbled  amongst   things  lying 
   on  the  floor  within  the  doorway   whose  shapes   they  could   not  at 
   first make out.                                                               
     They  saw  now  that  the  chamber  was  lit  by  a  wide  shaft  high  up 
   in  the  far  wall  -  it  slanted  upwards  and  far  above a  small square 
   patch  of  sky  could  be  seen  where  it issued  outwards. The  light fell 
   directly  on  a  table  in  the  midst  of  the  chamber,  a   square  block 
   some  three  feet  high  upon  which  was  laid  a  great  slab  of whitened 
   stone.                                                                        
     'It  looks  like   a  tomb!'   [muttered  >]   thought  Frodo,   and  went 
   forward  to  look  at  it  more  closely  with a  curious sense  of forebod- 
  
   ing.  Gandalf  came  quickly  to  his  side.  On  the  slab  was  deeply cut 
   in Runes:(40)                                                                 
                                                                                
                         BALIN SON OF BURIN LORD OF MORIA.                       
                                                                                
     Gandalf and Frodo looked at one another. 'He is dead then. I                
   feared it somehow,' said Frodo.                                               
                                                                                
     Although  the  outline for  the story  of the  passage of  Moria continues 
   well beyond this point (p.443), this  first draft  of the  narrative stopped 
   here.  My  father  pencilled  some  barely  legible   notes  on   the  blank 
   remainder of  the page,  and years  later (when,  as I  think, the  page had 
   become detached from the rest  of the  chapter: see  note 40)  he deciphered 
   them as follows.                                                              
                                                                                
     Balin  son  of  Burin  was  changed  to  Balin  son of  Fundin, as  in The 
   Hobbit (see p. 444).                                                            
     At the end of the narrative in ink is written, as in  FR: 'Gimli  cast his 
   hood over his face.'                                                          
     'Runes of? Dwarves'                                                         
     '(they)  look  about  and  see  broken swords  and ?axe-heads  and cloven 
   shields'                                                                      
     'The?trodden  book  is  bloodstained  &  tossed  in  a  corner.  Only some 
   can be read. Balin was slain in ? fray in Dimrill dale. They have  taken the 
   gates they are coming'                                                        
                                                                                
    On the back of the page is a first scribbled sketch of a 'Page of Balin's 
   Book' (see note 40).                                                          
   
    It may be that  my father  did not  at this  time feel  that he  had reached 
    the end of a chapter, and intended to continue  the story;  but it  is known 
    from  his  own  words  in  the  Foreword  to the  Second Edition  (1966), in 
    which he set down some recollections  of the  stages in  the writing  of the 
    book, that he stopped for a long time at precisely this point. He said there 
    that by the end of 1939 'the tale had  not yet  reached the  end of  Book I' 
    (and it is clear that he referred to Book I of FR,  not to  Volume I  of The 
    Lord of the Rings); and that                                                 
      In spite of the darkness of the  next five  years I  found that  the story 
    could  not  now  be  wholly  abandoned,   and  I   plodded  on,   mostly  by 
    night, till I stood by  Balin's tomb  in Moria.  There I  halted for  a long 
    while.  It  was  almost  a  year  later  when  I  went  on  and  so  came to 
    Lothlorien and the Great River late in 1941.                                 
    This can only  mean that  the story  was broken  off in  Moria late  in 1940. 
    It   seems   impossible   to   accommodate   these   dates  to   such  other 
    evidence  as  exists on  the subject.  I think  it extremely  probable, even 
    virtually certain, that these last chapters, taking the story from Rivendell 
    to Moria, belong to the latter part of 1939; and  indeed my  father himself 
    said, in  a letter  to Stanley  Unwin dated  19 December  1939, that  he had 
    'never  quite  ceased  work'  on The  lard of  the Rings,  and that  'it has 
    reached  Chapter  XVI'  (Letters  no.  37).  The  chapter-numbers   at  this 
    stage are unfortunately so erratic that  the evidence  they provide  is very 
    difficult  to  use;  but  when  it  is  observed  that  the number  'XV' was 
    pencilled on the original manuscript of  'The Council  of Elrond',  and that 
    the  chapter  which  afterwards  continued  the story  from the  point where 
    the present text  ends -  originally called  'The Mines  of Moria  (ii)' and 
    afterwards  'The  Bridge  of  Khazad-dum'  - is  numbered 'XVII',  it seems 
    probable that it was to 'The Mines of Moria' that my father referred  in the 
    letter  of  December  1939.  In  any case  'Chapter XVI'  could not  by any 
    reckoning be one of the chapters of Book I  in FR.  I feel  sure, therefore, 
    that - more than a quarter of a century later - he erred in his recollection 
    of the year. But it would be out of the question that he  should err  in his 
    recollection that he 'halted for  a long  while by  Balin's tomb  in Moria.' 
  
    Internal  evidence  in  any  case  suggests that  the 'wave'  of composition 
    which had carried the story from  the Council  of Elrond  to the  chamber of 
    Balin's  tomb  came  to  an  end  here.  All  subsequent  texts  rest  on  a 
    developed  form  of  the  Council  and  a   different  composition   of  the 
    Company of the Ring.                                                         
                                                                                
      There this history  halts also.  But before  ending there  remains another 
    outline scrap,  found on  the same  isolated page  as bears  the preliminary 
    sketches for the descent from the Red Pass (p. 431, note  1) and  the spell 
    that held the West Gate of Moria (p.444). It  is in  fact a  continuation of 
    the 'Sketch of  the Moria  chapter' given  on pp. 442 - 3, which  ends with 
    the words., Pursuit is after them. Here follows the loss of Gandalf.         
    Written in a faint pencilled scribble it is extremely difficult to read. 
   
     They  are  pursued  by  goblins  and  a  B[lack]  R[ider]  [written 
   above:  a  Balrog] after  escaping from  Balin's Tomb  - they  come to 
   a bridge of slender stone over a gulf.                                  
     Gandalf  turns  back  and  holds  off   [?enemy],  they   cross  the 
   bridge  but  the  B[lack]  R[ider]  leaps  forward  and  wrestles with 
   Gandalf.  The  bridge  cracks  under  them  and the  last they  see is 
   Gandalf falling  into the  pit with  the B[lack]  R[ider]. There  is a 
   flash of fire and blue light up from abyss.                             
     Their grief. Trotter now guides party.                                
     (Of  course  Gandalf  must  reappear  later -  probably fall  is not 
   as  deep  as  it  seemed.  Gandalf  thrusts   Balrog  under   him  and 
   so.......  and  eventually  following   the  subterranean   stream  in 
   the  gulf  he  found  a  way  out  -  but  he does  not turn  up until 
   they  have  had  many  adventures:  not  indeed  until  they   are  on 
   [?borders]  of  Mordor  and  the  King  of  Ond  is  being  beaten  in 
   battle.)                                                                
                                                                          
     This seems to show clearly that before ever the story of the fall of 
   Gandalf from the  Bridge of  Khazad-dum was  written, my  father fully 
   intended that he should return.                                         
                                                                          
                                   NOTES.                                  
                                                                          
   1. To this point the text of this  'Sketch' was  struck through,  but the 
      remainder was not.                                                   
   2. See  p. 437,  note 35;  and cf.  the corresponding  passage in  FR (p. 
      338), where  Gandalf says:  'There are  Orcs, very  many of  them. And 
      some are large and evil: black Uruks of Mordor.'                     
   3. In FR  (p. 313)  the Company  moved south  towards Moria  by day, 
      and they 'wandered and scrambled in  a barren  country of  red stones. 
      Nowhere could they see any gleam of water...'                        
   4. My father first wrote here  (changing it  at once):  'Caradras dilthen 
      the  Little  Redway'. For  Caradras as  the name  of the  river Redway 
      (later Silverlode)  on the  other side  of the  Mountains see  p. 433, 
      note 15.                                                             
   5. It was now  the night  of 5  December, and  full moon  was on  the 7th 
      (see p. 434, note 19).                                               
   6. This sentence  was enclosed  within square  brackets, and  the con- 
      cluding words 'from  whence they  heard the  splash of  running water' 
      struck  out.  These  changes  belong  with  the  writing of  the manu- 
      script.                                                              
   7. Though the word 'pool' is used, the reference is  clearly to  the lake 
      and not to the 'pool' which they  had just  walked through.  The 'soft 
      bubbling noise' comes from the 'lake'.                               
   
    8.     The whole passage  from 'Well,  here we  are at  last' on  p.448  to this 
          point is a rider on a slip, replacing the following in the original text: 
          'Here  is  the  gate,'  said  Gandalf.  'This  is  where  the  road  from 
  
          Hollin ended, and  the elves  planted these  trees in  old days;  for the 
          west-gates  were  made chiefly for their  use in  their traffic  with the 
          dwarves.'                                                                 
          The  replacement  certainly  belongs  with  the  first  writing   of  the 
          chapter,  for  the  dispatch  of  the  ponies  by  Sam  and   Trotter  is 
          subsequently referred to in the text as written.                          
    9.    The word 'wholly' is enclosed in square brackets.                         
   10.    In  FR  (p.  318)  the  hammer  and  anvil  are  'surmounted  by  a crown 
          with seven stars', and 'more clearly than all else  there shone  forth in 
          the  middle  of  the door  a single  star with  many rays.'  The original 
          draft has no mention of the two trees bearing crescent moons.             
    11.   In FR the  inscription on  the doors  is of  ithildin which  mirrors only 
          starlight  and moonlight  (p. 318).  In this  original draft,  of course, 
          the time-scheme is different -  the middle  of the  day, not  early night 
          (see note 28).                                                            
    12.   This was first written: 'Narfi made the Doors'.                           
    13.   Merry   replaced  Frodo,   who  replaced   Boromir;  it   was  apparently 
          said   of  Boromir   that  he   was  not   much  disturbed   by  Gandalfs 
          bristling  brows,  and  that  he  secretly  wished  that the  doors might 
          stay shut.                                                                
    14.   I  cannot  interpret  this. In  FR (p.  320) Gandalf's  invocation means: 
          Elvish gate open  now for  us; doorway  of the  Dwarf-folk listen  to the 
          word [beth] of my tongue.'                                                
    15.   The text of this passage, from 'Then he  sat down  in silence',  as first 
          written read:                                                             
            Only   Trotter   seemed   troubled.   Boromir   was   smiling   broadly 
          behind  his  back.  Sam  ventured  to  whisper  in  Frodo's   ear:  'I've 
          never  seen  old  Gandalf  at  a  loss  for words  before,' he  said. 'It 
          looks as if we were not meant to pass these gates, somehow.'              
               'I have a feeling of dread,' said Frodo slowly, 'either of the gates 
          or  of something  else. But  I do  not think  Gandalf is  beaten -  he is 
          thinking hard, I fancy.'                                                  
          Subsequently   Sam's   whispered   speech   to   Frodo   was   given   to 
          Merry,  with the  addition: 'He  ought not  to have  sent off  the ponies 
          till he got them open.'                                                   
    16.   Written in pencil here: 'Sound of wolves far  off at  same time  as swish 
          in  water'.  But  this  would  have  been  added when  the time  of their 
          entry  into  the  Mines  had been  altered; cf.  FR p.  321 and  note 28. 
    17.   These  words  were  struck  out  in  pencil  and  the form  Melin substi- 
          tuted.  In  the  Etymologies  (V.372),  stem  MEL,  are   given  Noldorin 
          mellon and meldir 'friend', and also Quenya melin 'dear'.                 
    18.   In  FR  there  are  two  doors;  and  despite  the single  door described 
          here,  the  inscription  bears the  words 'The  Doors of  Durin'; Gandalf 
   
         tells  them:  'these  doors  open  outwards,  but  nothing  can  open them 
         inwards. They can swing out, or they can be broken...'                     
    19.  As  first  written  (and  not  struck  out) this  passage read:  'They had 
         just  time;  Trotter  who  came  last  was  not  more  than four  steps up 
         when  the  arms  of   the  creature   in  the   water  came   feeling  and 
         fingering the wall.'                                                       
    20.  In the first of these lacunas the text seems  to read  in it,  or possibly 
         with (in which case  his wand  was omitted;  cf. FR  p. 322,  'he thrust 
         his staff against the doors').  In the  second, the  word looks  like open 
         (perhaps for opening).                                                     
    21.  The illegible word is just a series of wiggles;  certainly not  stood, the 
         word here in FR. Just possibly, survived.                                  
    22.  The  actual  reading  here  is  '  -  not by  accident'. The  sentence was 
         enclosed  in  square  brackets  at  the  time  of  writing, but  a similar 
         sentence remains in FR.                                                    
    23.  Dunruin   replaced,   apparently   at  the   time  of   writing, Carondoom 
         (see  p.  433,  note  13).  Subsequently  Dimrilldale  was written  in in 
         pencil.                                                                    
  
    24.  This  sentence  was  a  replacement (to  all appearance  made at  the time 
         of  writing.,  see note  31) of:  In the  confusion of  the attack  at the 
         Westgate  some  of  the  bundles  and  packages  had  been  left   on  the 
         ground;  but  they  had  still  with  them  one  bundle  of  torches which 
         they  had  brought  with  them  in  case  of need,  but never  yet used.' 
    25.  The   words  following   Glamdring  are   enclosed  in   square  brackets. 
         Glamdring  has  appeared  in  the  'Sketch'  for  the  chapter;   see  pp. 
                                                                                   
         442-4.                                                                     
    26.  This  sentence  was  changed  in  the  act  of  writing,   the  successive 
         stages not being crossed out: 'than any  cat that  ever walked',  'than is 
         the  cat  of  Benish  Armon',  'than   the  cats   of  Queen   [?Tamar  >] 
         Margoliante Beruthiel' - both these names being left to stand.             
    27.  The  original   passage  that   follows  here   was  enclosed   in  square 
         brackets and later struck out in pencil:                                   
            While the  others were  trying to  keep up  their spirits  with hopeful 
         talk,   and  were   asking  whispered   questions  concerning   the  lands 
         [struck  out:  of  Dunruin   and  Fangorn]   beyond  the   mountains,  the 
         vale  of  Redway,  the  forest  of  Fangorn,  and  beyond,  he   felt  the 
         certainty...                                                               
         This derives from the 'Sketch' for the chapter (see p.442).                
    28.  In the 'Sketch' (p.442) it is said, as here, that 'it was about 10 o'clock 
         in  the  morning'  when  they  entered  the  Mines.  This  does  not agree 
         with  what  is  said  on  p. 447, that  when 'the  sun reached  the south' 
         Gandalf  'stood  up and  said that  it was  high time  to begin  to search 
         for the  gates', and  the sun  was shining  across the  face of  the cliff 
         when  he  made  the  signs  appear.  This  suggests  that  the   door  was 
         opened  in  the  early  afternoon.  The  sentence  in  the  text  here was 
         altered in pencil to 'five o'clock in the evening', but it is hard  to say 
   
         to  what form  of the  story this  refers. In  FR it  was fully  dark - 
         'the  countless  stars  were  kindled'  - when  they entered  the Mines 
         (pp. 320, 326), and though it was  early December  it was  surely after 
         five o'clock. A few lines below in the  present text,  however, another 
         change  in  the  time-scheme  clearly  introduces   that  of   FR;  see 
         note 29.                                                                
    29.  The words 'the night is already come'  were changed  in pencil  to 'the 
         night  is  already  old', and  the following  sentence, which  had been 
         enclosed  in  square  brackets, was  struck out.  As written,  the text 
         agrees with the story that they  went into  the Mines  at about  ten in 
         the  morning  -  it  would  now  be  about  8  p.m.  (see note  28). As 
         changed, it agrees with FR, p. 326  ('outside the  late Moon  is riding 
         westward and the middle-night has passed').                             
    30.  'Sam' replaced 'Merry' at the time of writing, since at the end of this 
         episode it is Sam, not changed from  Merry, who  takes the  first watch 
         as a punishment for casting the stone into the well.                    
    31.  This  passage  was  much  changed  in  the  course  of  composition. At 
         first 'Gandalf allowed two torches to  be lit  to help  in exploration. 
         Their light found no roof,  but was  sufficient to  show that  they had 
         come (as they had  guessed) into  a wide  space high  and broad  like a 
         great hall.'  It has  however been  said, by  a change  apparently made 
         during the initial  composition (see  note 24),  that they  had neither 
         torches nor means of making them.                                       
    32.  The passage in FR p.  329 from  'All about  them as  they lay  hung the 
         darkness...'  to  'the  actual  dread  and wonder  of Moria'  was first 
         drafted  in  the  margin  of  the manuscript  here, perhaps  quite soon 
         after the writing of the main text.                                     
    33.  'Gandalf' is an early emendation from 'Trotter',  and in  the following 
         speech.                                                                 
    34.  Ithil is an early, perhaps immediate, change from Erceleb.              
    35.  This   passage   was   changed   in   the   act   of    writing   from: 
         -  very  abundantly  in the  earlier days,  and especially  the silver. 
  
         Moria-silver  was  (and  still  is)  renowned;  and  many  held   it  a 
         precious                                                                
         This is where the conception of mithril first  emerged, though  not yet 
         the  name  (see  note  34).  The  reference  to  mithril in  The Hobbit 
         (Chapter XIII, 'Not at  Home') entered  in the  third edition  of 1966: 
         until then the text  read: 'It  was of  silvered steel,  and ornamented 
         with pearls, and with it went a belt of pearls and crystals.'  This was 
         changed to: 'It was of silver-steel, which the elves call  mithril, and 
         with it went a belt of pearls and crystals.'                            
    36.  Against  Uruktharbun  is   pencilled  Azanulbizar,   which  in   FR  is 
         the  Dwarvish  name  of  Dimrill-dale.  If  Uruktharbun  is  Moria (and 
         the next revision  of this  text has  'the dwarflords  of Khazad-dum'), 
         Azanulbizar  may  have  been  intended  to  replace  it  and   to  have 
         referred at first to Moria; on the  other hand,  my father  may perhaps 
   
   have wished to name  the 'dwarflords'  as lords  in the  Dimrill-dale. It 
   may  be  mentioned  that  placed  in this  manuscript, though  written on 
   different  paper  and  presumably  belonging  to   a  later   stage  when 
   Gimli  had  become  a  member  of  the  Company,  is  a sheet  of primary 
   workings for his song in Moria; and in these occur the lines:             
              When Durin came to Azanul 
              and found and named the nameless pool.                                    
      In notes written years later (after the publication of The Lord of the 
   Rings)  my  father  observed  that  'the  interpretation  of   the  Dwarf 
   names  (owing  to  scanty  knowledge  of  Khuzdul) is  largely uncertain, 
   except  that,  since  this  region  [i.e.  Moria  and  Dimrill-dale]  was 
   originally   a   Dwarf-home   and   primarily   named   by    them,   the 
   Sindarin  and   Westron  names   are  probably   in  origin   of  similar 
   senses.'  He  interpreted  (hesitantly)  Azanulbizar  as   containing  ZN 
   'dark, dim', ul 'streams', and  bizar a  dale or  valley, the  whole thus 
   meaning 'Vale of Dim Streams'.                                            
          The   name Khazad-dum   had  already   appeared  in   the  Quenta 
   Silmarillion (V. 274), where it  was the  name of  the Dwarf-city  in the 
   Blue Mountains which the Elves called Nogrod.                              
  37. The word  up here  is odd  (and my  father later  put a  query against 
   it),  since  the  statement  that  the East  Gates were  on a  much lower 
   level than the great hall where  they now  were is  part of  the original 
   composition.                                                              
  38. This  passage  survives  in  FR  (pp.  331  -  2), but  there Frodo's 
   thoughts  turn  to  Bilbo  and  Bag  End  for  a  different reason  - the 
   mention  by  Gandalf  of Bilbo's  corslet of  mithril-rings. Moria-silver 
   had  only  just  emerged  (note  35),  and  the  connection  with Bilbo's 
   mailcoat had not been made.                                               
  39. In  the previous  chapter the  name Dimrilldale  appears as  a correc- 
   tion (p. 433,  note 13),  together with  the first  mention of  the lake 
   in  the  dale,  there  called  Classmere;  Mirrormere  is  named   on  the 
   map   reproduced  on   p.  439.   The  Elvish   name  Helevorn   (in  the 
   Etymologies,  V.365,  translated  'black-glass')  given  to  it  here had 
   appeared  in  the  Quenta  Silmarillion  as  the  name  of  the  lake  in 
   Thargelion  beside  which  dwelt  Cranthir,  son  of  Feanor.   No  other 
   Elvish  name  for  Mirrormere  is  recorded  in  published  writing,  but 
   in the notes referred  to in  note 36  my father  said that  the Sindarin 
   name,  not  given  in  LR,  was  in  fact  Nen  Cenedril  'Lake  Looking- 
   glass'.   Translating   Kheled-zaram   as  'probably   "glass-pool"',  he 
   noted:  'kheled  was certainly  a Dwarf  word for  "glass", and  seems to 
   be  the  origin  of  Sindarin  beled "glass".  Cf. Lake  Hele(d)vorn near 
   the  Dwarf-regions  in  the  north  of  Dor  Caranthir  [Thargelion]:  it 
   means  "black  glass", and  is probably  also a  translation of  a Dwarf- 
   name  (given  by  the  Dwarves:  the  same  is probably  the case  in the 
   Moria   region)   such  as   Narag-zaram  (that   NRG  was   Khuzdul  for 
   "black" is seen in the Dwarf-name for Mordor: Nargun).'                   
   
  
  40. As  the  manuscript  of  this  chapter  was  found among  my father's 
   papers it ended at the foot  of a  page, at  the words  'a great  slab of 
   whitened  stone'  on  p.  460.  I  had  assumed  that  this was  where my 
   father broke off, until, a few days  before the  typescript of  this book 
   was  due  to  go  to  the  printers,  I  came  most  unexpectedly  upon a 
   further page, beginning at  the words  '"It looks  like a  tomb!" thought 
   Frodo',  which  had  evidently  been  separated  from  the  rest  of  the 
   chapter  long  ago,  on  account of  the inscriptions.  It was  of course 
   too late to reproduce these in  this book,  but an  account of  the runic 
   alphabets as my father conceived  them at  this time  and of  the writing 
   on  Balin's  tomb  and  in  the  Book  of  Mazarbul  will,  I   hope,  be 
   published in Volume VII.                                                 
          It may be noticed here, however, that it was at this point that my 
   father  decided  to  abandon  the  Old  English  (or 'Hobbit')  runes and 
   to use the real runes  of Beleriand,  which were  already in  a developed 
   form.  The  inscription  on  the  tomb  (Balin  Son  of  Burin   Lord  of 
   Moria)  was  first  written  in  the former,  and then  immediately below 
   in 'Angerthas', twice, with the same words  but in  runes that  differ in 
   certain points.                                                           
          On the back of this  newly discovered  page, and  as I  think very 
   probably  dating  from  the  same  time,  is  a  very  roughly  pencilled 
   design  of  a  'Page  of  Balin's  Book',  in runes  representing English 
   spelt phonetically, which reads thus:                                     
                                                                            
                          We  drove  out  the  Orcs   fro(m)...  guard       
              .... (f)irst  hall. We  slew many  under the  bright sun       
              in  the  dale.  Floi  was  killed by  an arrow..........       
              We                did...................................       
              .........  We  have  occupied  the twenty-first  hall of       
              ......   north   end.   There   there   is..............       
              ...............          shaft         is...............       
              (B)alin has set  up his  chair in  the chamber  of Mazar       
              bul.........................    Balin    is    Lord   of       
              Moria...................................................       
                                                                            
      And on the right-hand bottom corner of the page, torn off from the      
      rest, is the name Kazaddum.                                            
   
   
  
                        CONTENTS.                           
                                                           
   Foreword.                                     page    1. 
                                                           
       I.     GANDALF'S DELAY.                           5. 
       II.    THE FOURTH PHASE (1): FROM                    
                                                           
                HOBBITON TO BREE.                     18. 
                                                           
       III.   THE FOURTH PHASE (2): FROM BREE TO            
                                                           
                THE FORD OF RIVENDELL                   40. 
                                                           
       IV.    OF HAMILCAR, GANDALF, AND                     
                                                           
                SARUMAN.                                67. 
                                                           
         V.   BILBO'S SONG AT RIVENDELL:                    
                                                           
                ERRANTRY AND EARENDILLINWE.            81. 
       VI.    THE COUNCIL OF ELROND (1).             110. 
      VII.    THE COUNCIL OF ELROND (2).                141. 
     VIII.    THE RING GOES SOUTH.                      161. 
       IX.    THE MINES OF MORIA (1): THE LORD              
                                                           
                OF MORIA.                               176. 
        X.    THE MINES OF MORIA (2): THE BRIDGE.       190. 
       XI.    THE STORY FORESEEN FROM MORIA.            207. 
      XII.    LOTHLORIEN.                              217. 
     XIII.    GALADRIEL.                               245. 
      XIV.     FAREWELL TO LORIEN.                      267. 
       XV.    THE FIRST MAP OF THE LORD OF THE              
                                                           
                RINGS.                                  295. 
      XVI.    THE STORY FORESEEN FROM LORIEN.           324. 
     XVII.    THE GREAT RIVER.                          350. 
    XVIII.    THE BREAKING OF THE FELLOWSHIP.           370. 
      XIX.    THE DEPARTURE OF BOROMIR.                 378. 
       XX.    THE RIDERS OF ROHAN.                      389. 
      XXI.    THE URUK-HAI.                             408. 
     XXII.    TREEBEARD.                                411. 
    XXIII.     NOTES ON VARIOUS TOPICS.                 422. 
   
   VI.           THE TREASON OF ISENGARD.       
                                               
   XXIV. THE WHITE RIDER.             page 425. 
   XXV.  THE STORY FORESEEN FROM FANGORN.   434. 
   XXVI. THE KING OF THE GOLDEN HALL.  441. 
                                               
         APPENDIX ON RUNES.               452. 
    Index.                                   466. 
  
   
   
                                FOREWORD.                            
                                                                    
   In 'The History of Middle-earth' I  have tried  to make  each book 
   as  much  an  independent  entity  as possible,  and not  merely a 
   section cut off when the book had reached a  certain size;  but in 
   the  history  of  the writing  of The  Lord of  the Rings this has 
   proved  difficult.  In  The  Return of  the Shadow  I was  able to 
   bring the story to the point where my father, as he  said, 'halted 
   for  a  long while'  while the  Company of  the Ring  stood before 
   the  tomb  of Balin  in the  mines of  Khazad-dum; but  this meant 
   leaving till later the further  complex restructurings  of earlier 
   parts of The Fellowship of the Ring that belong to that period. 
    In this  volume my  hope and  intention was  to reach  the second 
   major  halt  in  the  writing  of The  Lord of  the Rings.  In the 
   Foreword to  the Second  Edition my  father said  that in  1942 he 
   'wrote the first drafts of the matter that now stands as  Book III 
   [the story  from 'The  Departure of  Boromir' to  'The Palantir'], 
   and  the  beginnings  of  Chapters  1  and  3  of  Book  V ['Minas 
   Tirith'  and  'The  Muster of  Rohan']; and  there as  the beacons 
   flared  in  Anorien  and  Theoden  came  to Harrowdale  I stopped. 
   Foresight had failed and there was no time for thought.'  It seems 
   to  have  been  around the  end of  1942 that  he stopped,  and he 
   began again ('I forced myself to  tackle the  journey of  Frodo to 
   Mordor')  at the  beginning of  April 1944,  after an  interval of 
   well over a year.                                                 
    For this reason I chose as a title for this  book The  Treason of 
   Isengard, that being a title my father had  proposed for  Book III 
   (the first Book of The  Two Towers)  in a  letter to  Rayner Unwin 
   of March 1953 (The Letters of  J. R.  R. Tolkien  no. 136).  But I 
   have found repeatedly that a history  of the  writing of  The Lord 
   of the Kings tends to set its own pace and  scale, and  that there 
   comes a sort of critical  point beyond  which condensation  of the 
   intricacies  of the  evolving structure  is not  possible, without 
   changing the nature of the enterprise. Finding that the  story was 
   not  moving  rapidly  enough to  reach the  great ride  of Gandalf 
   with Pippin on Shadowfax before I ran  out of  space, I  rewrote a 
   great part of the book in an attempt  to shorten  it; but  I found 
   
   that if I rejected material as being less essential or of  less interest 
   I  was  always  confronted  at  a   later  point   with  the   need  for 
   explanations   that  destroyed   my  gains.   Finally  I   decided  that 
   'The  King  of  the   Golden  Hall'   does  in   fact  provide   a  very 
   suitable   stopping-place,   not   in   terms   of   the   movement   of 
   composition  but  in  terms  of  the  movement  of  the  story;   and  I 
   have  retained  the  title  The  Treason   of  Isengard,   because  that 
   was  the  central  new  element  in  this  part  of  The  Lord   of  the 
   Rings,  even  though  in  this  book  the  account  of  the  destruction 
   of   Isengard   and   the   reward   of   Saruman's  betrayal   is  only 
   reached in a preliminary outline.                                       
  
     Of  course  it  would  be   possible  to   shorten  my   account  very 
   considerably   by   treating   such  matters   as  the   chronology  and 
   geography  far  more  superficially,  but  as  I  know  well  there  are 
   some   who  find   these   often   exceedingly   complex   questions  of 
   great  interest,  and  those  who  do not  can easily  pass them  by. Or 
   I  might  have  omitted  some  passages  of  original  writing  where it 
   is  not very  distinctively different  from the  published work;  but it 
   has   been   my   intention   throughout   this   'History'   that   the 
   author's own voice should be largely heard.                             
     The  way  in  which  The   Return  of   the  Shadow   was  constructed 
   has  meant  that  the  first  part  of  The  Treason  of  Isengard  must 
   deal   at   some   length   with  further   developments  in   The  Fel- 
   lowship  of  the  Ring  up  to  the  point  reached  in the  first book, 
   and  this part  is of  necessity a  continuation of  the account  in The 
   Return  of  the  Shadow  and  stands  in  very  close  relation to  it - 
   though   most  of   the  many   page-references  made   to  it   are  no 
   more  than  references  and  need  not   be  looked   up  in   order  to 
   follow the discussion.                                                  
     This  book  is  again  very  largely  descriptive  in  intent;  and in 
   general  I  have  thought  it  more  useful  to  explain  why  I believe 
   the  narrative  to  have evolved  as I  describe it  than to  enlarge on 
   my own views of the significance of particular features.                
     As  the  writing  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  proceeds  the initial 
   draftings  become   more   and   more   difficult   to  read;   but  for 
   obvious  reasons  I  have  not  hesitated  to  try  to present  even the 
   most  formidable  examples,   such  as   the  original   description  of 
   Frodo's  vision  on  Amon  Hen  (pp.  372  -   3),  though   the  result 
   must be peppered all over with dots and queries.                        
     In  the  preparation  of  this   book  I   have  again   been  greatly 
   indebted   to   the   help   of   Mr   Taum   Santoski   generously  and 
   unfailingly  given,  and  to  that  of  Mr  John  D.  Rateliff  who  has 
   
                                                    
                                                                       
   assisted  in  the  analysis  of  manuscripts  in  the  possession of 
   Marquette  University.  I  thank  also  Mr  Charles  B.  Elston, the 
   Archivist  of  the  Memorial  Library  at  Marquette,  for providing 
   photographs  of  the  designs  on  the  West Gate  of Moria  and the 
   inscription  on  Balin's  Tomb,  and  Miss  Tracy  Muench,  who  has 
   been responsible for the photocopying of many manuscripts.           
    Mr   Charles  Noad   very  kindly   undertook  an   additional  and 
   independent  reading  of  the  proofs,  together  with  a meticulous 
   checking  of  all  references  and  citations from  published works. 
   In  this connection  I must  explain, what  I should  have explained 
   in  The  Return  of   the  Shadow,   a  perhaps   rather  misleading 
   device  that  I  have  employed  in  these  books: when  relating an 
   earlier  text  to  the  published  form  I  often treat  passages as 
   identical  although  the  wording  actually  differs  in unimportant 
   ways.  Thus  for  example  (p.  370)  'Sam broke  in on  the discus- 
   sion...  with  "Begging  your  pardons,  but   I  don't   think  you 
   understand  Mr  Frodo  at  all  (FR  p. 419)  is not  a misquotation 
  
   of   The   Fellowship   of   the  Ring   (which  has   Begging  your 
   pardon,"  said  Sam.  "I  don't  think you  understand my  master at 
   all"'), but a 'shorthand' by which I indicate  the precise  point in 
   The  Fellowship of  the Ring  but also  cite accurately  the reading 
   of the earlier text. I do this also  when relating  successive early 
   versions to each other.                                              
    The  illustration  of  Orthanc  in  the  Ring  of  Isengard  repro- 
   duced as the frontispiece is the earliest of  successive conceptions 
   of  the  tower,  and  may be  taken to  represent my  father's image 
   of it at the time when the texts in this book  were written.  It was 
   done  on  the  back  of  an  examination  script  in  1942,  and was 
   found,  together  with  other  drawings,  among the  original drafts 
   of  'The  Road  to  Isengard'.  The  evolution  of  Orthanc  will be 
   described  in  Volume  VIII,  but  it  seemed  suitable to  use this 
   picture as the frontispiece to The Treason of Isengard.              
                                                                       
    As  in  The  Return  of  the  Shadow,  when  citing texts  I follow 
   my  father's  representation  of  names,  which  was  very inconsis- 
   tent, especially in  the use  of capital  letters. I  abbreviate The 
   Fellowship  of  the  Ring as  FR, The  Two Towers  as TT,  and The 
   Lord of the Rings  as LR;  and I  refer to  the previous  volumes in 
   this 'History', listed on the title-page, as (e.g.) 'II.189, V.226'. 
                                                                       
    I take this opportunity to explain an error in The Return of        
   the Shadow (not present in the first American printing). After       
   correction of the second proofs, lines 11 -  12 on  page 32  of that 
   
                                     
                                                                    
   book came to be repeated in lines 15 - 16 in place of  the correct 
   text, which should read:                                          
                                                                    
      Bingo's last words, 'I am leaving after dinner', were          
    corrected on the manuscript to 'I am leaving now.'               
   
   
                                       I.                                     
                                GANDALF'S DELAY.                              
                                                                             
   In  The  Return of  the Shadow,  after citing  and discussing  the remark- 
   able  notes  and  plot-outlines  bearing  the  date  August  1939 (Chapter 
   XXII:  'New  Uncertainties  and  New  Projections'),   I  turned   to  the 
   continuation of the story at Rivendell and after, as far as Moria.  But at 
   this  time  (towards  the  end  of  1939)  my father  was also  engaged in 
   substantial  further  revision  to what  ultimately became  Book I  of The 
   Fellowship of the Ring  (FR), arising  primarily from  a changed  story of 
   Gandalf's movements,  and an  explanation of  his delay.  I doubt  that it 
   would  be  possible  to deduce  a perfectly  clear and  coherent, step-by- 
   step chronology of this period in  the narrative  evolution, or  to relate 
   precisely  the  development  of  the  early chapters  of what  became Book 
   II  to  the  new  work  on Book  I; for  my father  moved back  and forth, 
   trying  out  new  conceptions  and  then  perhaps  abandoning   them,  and 
   producing  such  a  tangle  of  change  as  cannot  always be  untied: and 
   even if it  could be,  it would  require a  vast amount  of space  to make 
  
   it  all   remotely  comprehensible   without  the   manuscripts.  However, 
   granting  that  many  uncertainties  remain,  I  do  not  think  that they 
   constitute  a  real  impediment  to understanding  the development  in all 
   essentials.                                                                
    Most  of  this  new  work  on  the  story  as  far  as  Rivendell  can be 
   treated  in  terms  of  the  individual   chapters,  but   some  outlines, 
   time-schemes,  and  notes  are  best collected  together, though  I cannot 
   certainly  determine  the order  in which  they were  set down.  These are 
   the subject of this chapter.                                               
                                                                             
  (1). This slip of paper begins 'State of  Plot assumed  after XI.  (Much of 
   explanation  in  XII  and  of  incident in  Bree chapter  will have  to be 
   rewritten.)'  The  reference  is clearly  to Chapter  XII 'The  Council of 
   Elrond',  which  at this  stage included  the narrative  afterwards separ- 
   ated off as 'Many Meetings' (see VI.399-400). Then follows:                
                                                                             
      Bilbo  gives  Party  and  goes  off.  At  that  time  he does  not know 
    anything about  the ring's  powers or  origin (other  than invisibility). 
    Motive  writing  book  (bring  in  his   wry  expression   about  'living 
    happily to end of [his] days') - and a restlessness: desire to see either 
    Sea  or  Mountains  while  his  days  last.  Confesses  to  a  slight re- 
    luctance  to  leave  the  ring,  mixed  with  an oddly  opposite feeling. 
    Says to Gandalf he sometimes feels it is  like an  eye looking  at [him]. 
   
      These  two  things  give  Gandalf  food  for  thought.  He  helps  Bilbo 
   therefore with his preparations - but keeps an eye on the Ring.             
      (Cut out a  lot of  the genealogical  stuff and  most of  the Sackville- 
   Baggins stuff.)                                                             
      Then  Gandalf goes  off and  is absent  for 3  and 7  years. At  the end 
   of  the  last  absence  (14  -  15   years  after   Bilbo's  disappearance) 
   Gandalf  returns  and  actually   stays  with   Frodo.  Then   he  explains 
   what  he  has  discovered.  But he  does not  advise Frodo  yet to  go off, 
   though   he   does   mention   the   Cracks   of   Doom   and   the   Fiery 
   Mountain.                                                                   
      He  departs  again;  and  Frodo  becomes   restless.  As   Gandalf  does 
   not  come  back  for  a  year  and  more  Frodo  forms  the  idea  of going 
   perhaps  to  the  Cracks  of  Doom,  but  at any  rate to  Rivendell. There 
   he  will get  advice. He  finally makes  his plans  with his  friends Merry 
   and  [Folco  >]  Faramond'  (no  Odo)  and  Sam.  They go  off just  as the 
   Black Riders come to Hobbiton.                                              
      Gandalf  finds  out  about  the  Black  Riders  but is  delayed, because 
   the  Dark  Lord  is  hunting  him   (or  because   of  Treebeard).   He  is 
   alarmed   at   finding   Frodo   gone   and   immediately   rides   off  to 
   Buckland,  but  is  again  too  late.  He  loses their  trail owing  to the 
   Old  Forest  escapade,  and  actually   gets  ahead.   He  falls   in  with 
   Trotter. Who is Trotter?                                                    
                                                                              
   At  the  end  of  this  sketch  my  father  for  a  moment  contemplated an 
   entirely novel answer to this question: that Trotter  was 'a  disguised elf 
   - friend of Bilbo's in Rivendell.' He was one of  the Rivendell  scouts, of 
   whom  many  were  sent  out, and  he 'pretends  to be  a ranger'.  This was 
   struck out, probably as soon as written.                                    
   If  this  is  compared  with  the note  dated August  1939 given  in VI.374 
   it will be seen that a passage in the latter bears a distinct similarity to 
   what is said here:                                                          
                                                                              
   Gandalf  does  not  tell  Frodo  to leave  Shire ...  The plan  for leaving 
   was  entirely  Frodo's.  Dreams  or  some  other  cause  [added:  restless- 
   ness]  have  made  him  decide  to  go  journeying   (to  find   Cracks  of 
   Doom?   after  seeking   counsel  of   Elrond).  Gandalf   simply  vanishes 
   for  years....  Gandalf  is  simply  trying  to  find  them,  and  is  des- 
   perately upset when he discovers Frodo has left Hobbiton.                   
  
                                                                              
   That  Treebeard  was  a  hostile  being,  and  that  he  held   Gandalf  in 
   captivity during the crucial time,  appeared in  the 'third  phase' Chapter 
   XII (VI.363); cf. also VI.384, 397.                                         
                                                                              
   (2) In another undated scrap is seen the actual emergence of                
   'Trotter's' true name - as a Man: Aragorn.                                  
                                                                              
        Trotter is a man of Elrond's race descendant of [struck out at once: 
             Turin] the ancient men of the North, and one of Elrond's house- 
   
    hold.  He  was  a  hunter  and  wanderer.  He became  a friend  of Bilbo. 
    He  knew  Gandalf.  He  was  intrigued  by   Bilbo's  story,   and  found 
    Gollum.  When  Gandalf  went  off  on  the last  perilous quest  - really 
    to  find  out  about  Black  Riders  and  whether  the  Dark  Lord  would 
    attack  the  Shire  -  he  [>  Gandalf and  Bilbo] arranged  with Trotter 
    (real name  [other unfinished  names struck  oat in  the act  of writing: 
    Bara  /  Rho  /  Dam]  Aragorn  son of  Aramir) to  go towards  the Shire 
    and  keep  a  lookout  on  the   road  from   East  (Gandalf   was  going 
    South). He gives  Aragorn a  letter to  Frodo. Aragorn  pretends he  is a 
    Ranger and hangs about Bree. (He also warns Tom Bombadil.)               
        Reason of wooden  shoes -  no need  in this  case because  Aragorn is 
    a  man.  Hence  there  is  no  need  for  Gandalf...  The  cache  of food 
    at  Weathertop  is  Aragorn's.  Aragorn  steers them  to Weathertop  as a 
    good lookout.                                                            
        But how could Trotter miss Gandalf?                                  
        What delayed Gandalf? Black Riders or other hunters. Treebeard.      
        Aragorn  did  not  miss  Gandalf  and  arranged tryst  on Weathertop. 
                                                                            
           At the end is written very emphatically and twice underlined: NO 
   0 D O.                                                                    
    The  likeness  of  what is  said of  Trotter/Aragorn here  (he was  a man 
   of Elrond's race  and household,  he became  a friend  of Bilbo's,  and he 
   'pretends he is a Ranger') to the proposal at the end  of $1  (Trotter was 
   'a disguised elf', one of  the Rivendell  scouts, a  friend of  Bilbo's in 
   Rivendell, and he  'pretends to  be a  ranger') may  suggest that  the one 
   arose directly from  the other.  On the  other hand,  my father  had still 
   not finally decided  the question;  for on  the reverse  of this  piece of 
   paper and undoubtedly at the same time he wrote:                          
                                                                            
    Alternative function for Trotter. Trotter is  Peregrin Boffin  that Bilbo 
    took  away  with  him  or  who  ran  off  with  Bilbo  - but  this rather 
    duplicates things - unless you cut out all Frodo's friends.              
        If  Trotter is  Peregrin Boffin then  Bilbo must  go off  quietly and 
    Peregrin simply vanish about the same time.                              
                                                                            
   This  is  followed  by  a  brief  passage sketching  a rough  narrative on 
   these lines:                                                              
                                                                            
    There  was  peace  in  Hobbiton  for  many  years.  Gandalf  came  seldom 
    and  then  very  quietly and  mainly to  visit Bilbo.  He seemed  to have 
    given  up  trying  to  persuade  even  [?young]  Tooks to  go off  on mad 
    adventures  out  of  the  Shire.  Then suddenly  things began  to happen. 
    Bilbo  Baggins  disappeared  again  -  that  is  hardly exact:  he walked 
    off  without  saying  a  word  except  to  Gandalf  (and  to  his nephews 
    Peregrin  and  Frodo,  it  may  be  supposed).  It  was  a great  blow to 
    Frodo.  He  found  Bilbo  had  left  everything  he possessed  to himself 
    and  Peregrin. But  Peregrin also  disappeared, leaving  a will  in which 
    his share                                                                
   
                                               
                                                                              
  
       Here these notes end, the idea abandoned. Perhaps it was here that      
   Trotter ceased finally to be a hobbit, Peregrin Boffin.                     
                                                                              
   (3) A page of clear  notes in  ink, agreeing  in part  with features  of $1 
   and $2,  is headed  optimistically Final decisions. Oct.  8 1939.  This was 
   subsequently emended in pencil, but I give it first as it was written.      
                                                                              
    (1)  General plot  as at  present. Bilbo  vanishes at  party (but  all that 
    chapter  will  have  to  be   reduced,  especially   the  Sackville-Baggins 
    business). (Begin with a conversation between Bilbo and Frodo?)            
    (2)  Gandalf  not  expected  by  Frodo.  Gandalf  had  not  been  seen  for 
    213  years.  Frodo  grew  restless  and  went  off  - although  Gandalf had 
    really not wished him to go till he returned.                              
    (3)  When  Bilbo  went  Gandalf  not  sure  of  nature  of   Ring.  Bilbo's 
    longevity  had  made  him  suspicious  -  and  he  induced  Bilbo   not  to 
    take  Ring  with  him.  Bilbo  had  no  idea  that  Ring  was  dangerous  - 
    hence  simplify  all  Bilbo's  motives,  and remove  the difficulty  of his 
    burdening Frodo with it.                                                   
    (4)   Frodo's  friends   are  Meriadoc   Brandybuck  and   Peregrin  Boffin 
    called   Merry  and   Perry  (only;   no  Odo).   Peregrin  drops   off  at 
    Crickhollow. Merry at Rivendell. Sam only goes on to end.                  
    (5) Trotter is not  a hobbit  but a  real ranger  who had  gone to  live in 
    Rivendell after much wandering. Cut out shoes.                             
                                                                              
   In (4) it is seen that despite the decision - which was indeed final - that 
   Trotter was a Man, 'Peregrin Boffin' survived  the loss  of his  alter ego, 
   remaining  an  intimate  of the  owner of  Bag End  in a  later generation; 
   and  for  a  brief  moment  may  be  said  to  step into  the shoes  of Odo 
   Bolger - since he 'drops off at Crickhollow'.                               
    Pencilled  emendations  were  made  to  (4)  and  (5).  To  (4)  was first 
   added:  'Peregrin stays  at Hobbiton  and tells  Gandalf.' This  was struck 
   out,  and the  first sentence  of the  note was  changed to  read: 'Frodo's 
   friends  are  Meriadoc  Brandybuck  and  Ham   [ilcar]  Bolger   and  Fara- 
   mond  Took,  called  Merry,  Ham,  and  Far',  with  the  further addition: 
   'Ham  drops  off  at Crickhollow,  but is  picked up  by Gandalf  and used 
   as a decoy.?' (On  this see  under $6 below,  p. 13.)  Thus once  more 'Odo 
   Bolger'  will  bounce  back, but  now under  the name  of Hamilcar  of that 
   ilk.  'Hamilcar'  has  appeared  hitherto  only  in  a  note  dated  August 
   1939,  where  it  is  proposed  that  'Odo'  be  changed  to  'Hamilcar' or 
   'Fredegar'  (VI.373).  'Peregrin  Boffin'  disappears  again  -   but  only 
   temporarily.                                                                
    To  (5)  was  added  in  pencil,  after  'a  real ranger':  'descendant of 
   Elendil.  Tarkil.'  The  name Tarkil  appears in  the Etymologies  in V.364 
   (stem  KHIL  'follow'): * tara-khil,  in  which  the  second  element  evi- 
   dently  bears  the  sense  mortal  man  (Hildi  the  Followers,  an  Elvish 
   name for Men, V.245).                                                       
                                                                              
   (4)  A  page  of  very  rough  notes in  pencil, covered  with emendations 
   
   and  additions,  is  dated  'Autumn  1939*  and  headed New  Plot. There 
   now enters a  very important  development: a  far more  explicit account 
   of what had  caused Gandalf  s delay  than anything  that has  been said 
   hitherto; and the  evil figure  of 'Giant  Treebeard', his  captor, dis- 
   appears - though not for good (see p. 72).                                
                                                                            
     Time Scheme won't work out for Gandalf to be ahead.                     
     (1)  Crickhollow  scene  -   only  Hamilcar   [struck  out:   or  Folco](9) 
     there.  He  blows  horn  and  startles the  Riders' horses,  which bolt. 
     They  run  out  of  the  house,  and  find a way (10) as the hue  and cry 
     wakes.                                                                  
     (2)  Gandalf  is   behind  at   Bree.  He   knows  Trotter   (real  name 
     Aragorn).  Trotter  helped  him  track  Gollum.  He brings  Trotter back 
  
     in  April  1418  to  keep  watch  especially  S.E.  of  Shire. It  was a 
     message  of  Trotter's  in  July (?)  that took  Gandalf away (11)-fearing 
     Black  Riders.  He  meets Trotter  at Sarn Ford.(11) He  then tells  him of 
     Frodo's  intended  departure  on  Sept.  22.  Begs  him  to  watch  East 
     Road in  case anything  happens to  Gandalf himself.  He visits  Bree on 
     way back to Shire on Sept. [date  illegible]. But  is pursued  and tries 
     to get round to west of Shire.                                          
      Black  Riders  pursue  them  [read  him]  -  Gandalf  has  insufficient 
     magic  to  cope  with  Black  Riders  unaided, whose  king is  a wizard. 
     They  pursue  him  over  Sarn Ford  and  he  cannot  (or  dare  not)  go 
     back to Shire.                                                          
      Eventually  he  is  besieged  in  the  Western  Tower.  He  cannot  get 
     away  while  they  guard  it  with  five Riders.  But when  Black Riders 
     have  located  Frodo  and  found that  he has  gone off  without Gandalf 
     they  ride  away.  Three  are ahead.  Three follow  Frodo, but  miss him 
     and  get  ahead at  Bree. Three  come behind.(13) Gandalf follows  after - 
     meets Peregrin [written above: news from Gaffer].                      
                                                                            
   The  remainder  of  this  outline  is  a  very  rough and  much corrected 
   chronology  of  Gandalf's  subsequent  movements,  which  is   best  con- 
   sidered together with other chronologies of this time ($6).               
     A remarkable feature of this  'New Plot'  is the  date April  1418, for 
   this  is  the  first  appearance of  any 'exterior'  chronology; moreover 
   1418  is  the  year  in  LR,  Appendix  B  -   according  to   the  Shire 
   Reckoning, i.e. 3018 of the Third Age. At the present time, at  any rate, 
   I am unable to cast  any light  on the  chronology underlying  this date, 
   or to make any suggestion as to the process by which it had arisen.       
                                                                            
   (5) On the reverse of the page  bearing this  'New Plot'  is a  series of 
   notes on unconnected topics.                                              
                                                                            
     (1)  Some  mention  of  Bill   Ferney's  pony.   Does  this   remain  at 
     Rivendell? [The question is answered 'Yes'.]                            
     (2)  Real  name  of  Trotter?  [Pencilled  against this:  'Aragorn'. See 
                                                                            
           $$ 2,4.)                                                          
   
                                            
                                                                            
    (3) Elrond should tell more of Gilgalad? 
    (4) New name of Dimrilldale (now transferred to South). River 
        Hoarwell flowing out of ? Hoardale. Nen fimred. Wolfdale 
        [written above: Entishdale]. The region west of the Misty 
        Mountains north of Rivendell is called the Entishlands - home 
        of Trolls.(14) 
    (5) Gandalf says Tom Bombadil never leaves his own ground. 
        How then known to Butterbur? Tom's boundaries are from 
        Bree to High Hay?(15) [Against the words 'How then known to 
        Butterbur?' my father pencilled 'Not'.] 
    (6) Trotter is a Ranger - descendant of Elendil? - he is known to 
        Bilbo, and Gandalf. He has previously been to Mordor and 
        been tormented (caught in Moria). Gandalf brought him back 
        towards borders of Shire in April. It was a message from 
        Trotter that fetched Gandalf away in summer before Frodo left. 
    (7) Note Frodo's red sword is broken. Hence he accepts Sting.' 
   A final note was added in pencil: '(8) Not Barnabas Butterbur.' - In 
   the remarks about Trotter here the only point that has not appeared in 
   notes already given is that Trotter was captured in Moria: cf. the 
   original story of the Council of Elrond (VI.401): 'Trotter had tracked 
   Gollum as he wandered southwards, through Fangorn Forest, and 
   past the Dead Marshes, until he had himself been caught and 
   imprisoned by the Dark Lord.' It is seen here that the story of Trotter's 
  
   capture and torturing survived his change from hobbit to man. 
     Since Trotter's real name is not yet known these notes evidently 
   preceded those in $2 and $4; but no doubt they all come from the 
   same time. 
                                                                            
   (6)  Time-schemes. In  this section  I attempt  to present  four chronolo- 
   gies  of  Gandalf's  movements,  which  I  label  A,  B,  C,  D. A  is the 
   conclusion  of the  'New Plot'  given in  $4 above,  and was  probably the 
   first  to  be  set  down.  The  schemes  vary  among themselves,  each one 
   giving slightly different chronologies; and it is hard to be sure  to what 
   extent the story differed in each, since my father  was more  explicit and 
   less  explicit at  different points  in the  different schemes.  They were 
   working  chronologies,  much  confused  by  alternatives   and  additions, 
   and they cannot be usefully  reproduced as  they stand,  but in  the table 
   on  p.  12  I  set  out  comparatively  the  (final)  dates in  each, with 
   statements in the original wording or closely  based on  it. The  dates of 
   Frodo's   journey   from   Hobbiton   to   Weathertop  remain   of  course 
   unchanged, but I repeat them here for convenience:                        
                                                                            
    Thurs. Sept. 22. Frodo's party                                            
    Fri.         23. Frodo and his friends leave Hobbiton                             
    Sat.         24. Night with the Elves                                   
    Sun.         25. Farmer Maggot; reach Crickhollow                       
    Mon.         26. Old Forest; first night with Bombadil                            
   
   Tues.    27. Second night with Bombadil.                                      
   Wed.     28. Leave Bombadil; Barrow-downs.                                     
   Thurs.   29. Reach Bree.                                                     
   Fri.     30. Leave Bree; in Chetwood.                                          
   Sat. Oct. 1. In Chetwood.                                                  
   Sun.      2. In the Midgewater Marshes.                                         
   Mon.      3. Second day in the Marshes.                                         
   Tues.     4. Camp by stream under alders.                                      
   Wed.      5. Camp at feet of the hills.                                         
   Thurs.    6. Reach Weathertop; attack at night.                               
   Notes on the Time-schemes (table on p. 12).                              
                                                                           
   The  relative  chronology  of  Gandalf's  movements  is  much   the  same 
   in all four, though the actual  dates differ;  but in  C he  takes longer 
   from Hobbiton to Crickhollow,  and in  D he  takes a  day less  from Bree 
   to  Weathertop.  In  A  and  B  the  date  of Gandalf  s escape  from the 
   Tower  was first  given as  24 September,  the night  that Frodo  and his 
   companions passed with the  Elves in  the Woody  End, and  in B  there is 
   a suggestion,  struck out,  that Frodo  'dreamt his  dream at  night with 
   the Elves'; as is seen from the other schemes, he  dreamed of  Gandalf in 
   the  Western  Tower.  In  C it  is said  that Frodo  dreamt of  the Tower 
   when  'with  the  Elves  near  Woodhall',  but  against  this  my  father 
   wrote:  'No -  at Crickhollow';  he also  noted here  that the  attack on 
   Crickhollow  should  be  told  on   the  night   of  The   Prancing  Pony 
   (whence  the  'doubled'  opening  of  FR  Chapter  11,  'A  Knife  in the 
   Dark'). In D  the placing  of Frodo's  'vision of  Gandalf' or  'Dream of 
   the  Tower'  hesitates between  the night  he spent  with the  Elves, the 
   night at  Crickhollow, and  the first  night at  Bombadil's house.  - For 
   the remarkable history of the dream see pp. 33-6.                        
   The  mention  in  A  and  B  of  Gandalf's meeting  with  Peregrin Boffin 
   (Perry) at Hobbiton after his escape  belongs with  the addition  made to 
   the 'final decisions' given in $3 above: 'Peregrin stays at  Hobbiton and 
   tells Gandalf.' This was a short-lived idea - indeed already in  the 'New 
   Plot' ($4) my father scribbled in  here 'news  from Gaffer':  a reference 
   to the story that will appear in the next phase of  work on  'The Council 
   of Elrond' (p. 135; FR p. 276).                                          
   Scheme  A  makes  no  mention  of  what  happened  at   Crickhollow,  but 
  
   the  'New  Plot' that  precedes it  begins with  the statement  that only 
   Hamilcar  Bolger  was there,  and that  the horses  of the  Riders bolted 
   when  he  blew  a  horn:  which  presumably  means  that the  attack took 
   place  before  Gandalf  arrived.  An  addition  to  B  (contradicting the 
   chronology of that scheme) says that                                     
                                                                           
   The  Black  Riders  creep  into  Buckland,  but  too  late  to  see Frodo 
   depart.  They  track   him  to   Crickhollow  and   guard  it,   and  see 
   Gandalf  enter.  But  Gandalf  (and  Ham  pretending  to be  Frodo) burst 
   out on night of Sept. 29.                                                
   
   Journeys of Gandalf.                     
                                    A       
   Sun.                 Escapes from Tower. 
   Sept. 25.                                
                                           
   Tues.                                    
   Sept. 27                                 
   Wed.                 Reaches Hobbiton; sees.              
   Sept. 28             Perry Boffin.                    
   Thurs.               Crickhollow.                       
                                          
   Sept. 29                                 
                                           
   Fri.              Leaves Crickhollow, 
   Sept. 30          goes to Bombadil.       
                                           
   Sat.              Leaves Bombadil;       
   Oct. 1            reaches Bree.           
   Sun.              Leaves Bree in morning. 
   Oct. 2                                   
   Mon.                                     
   Oct. 3                                   
                                           
   Tues.             Breaks through Riders. 
   Oct. 4            and reaches.            
                     Weathertop.             
   
               B.                
                               
   Escapes from Tower at        
   dawn.                         
                               
   Reaches  Hobbiton;  sees 
   Perry  Boffin  (morning). 
                               
   Reaches Crickhollow          
   late.                         
                               
   Leaves Crickhollow           
   early, goes to Bombadil.      
                               
   Leaves          Bombadil, 
   reaches Bree  late, 'very 
   tired'.                       
                               
   Leaves Bree early.            
                               
   Reaches Weathertop           
   late.                         
                               
   Pursued by Riders            
  
   leaves Weathertop early.      
   
               C.            
                           
   Leaves White Tower at 
   dawn.                     
                           
   Reaches Hobbiton.         
                           
   Reaches     Crickhollow 
   via Bridge, evening. 
   Riders attack  at night. 
                           
   Dawn: breaks out with 
   Ham  and  'rides  off' to 
   Bombadil.                 
   Reaches Bree in evening. 
                           
   Leaves Bree.              
                           
   Reaches   Weathertop   in 
   evening.   Leaves  during 
   night.                    
   
                D.         
                         
   Returns to Shire.       
                         
   Riders attack          
   Crickhollow; carry off 
   Ham, pursued by        
   Gandalf (midnight). 
   Early  morning:  rescues 
   Ham,  goes  to  Bombadil. 
                         
   Leaves  Bombadil  early, 
   reaches Bree.           
                         
   Leaves Bree with Ham 
   early.                  
                         
   Reaches Weathertop in 
   evening. Holds out 
   during night.           
                         
   Flies from Weathertop 
   pursued by Riders.      
   
                  
                                                                           
   With this d. the addition to $3  above: 'Ham  drops off  at Crickhollow, 
   but is picked up by Gandalf and used as a decoy.' Scheme C says  that it 
   was at dawn on  the 30th  (the morning  on which  the hobbits  left Bree 
   with Trotter after the attack on the inn) that  'Gandalf broke  out with 
   Ham'; he then 'rode off to Tom' (which way did he go?).                  
    A different story is seen in D, in which it is told that at midnight on 
   the  29th/30th  Black  Riders  crossed  the  Brandywine  by  the  Ferry, 
   attacked  the house  at Crickhollow,  and carried  off Ham,  'pursued by 
   Gandalf'; and  that in  the early  morning of  the 30th  Gandalf rescued 
   Ham, the Black Riders fled  in terror  to their  King, and  Gandalf went 
   on to visit Tom.                                                         
    For  narrative  drafts  reflecting  these  versions  of  the  events at 
  
   Crickhollow see pp. 53-6, 68-70.                                         
    All  the  schemes  agree  that  Gandalf  went  from  Buckland  to visit 
   Tom  Bombadil;  cf.  the original  version of  'The Council  of Elrond', 
   VI.401,  where  Gandalf says  that 'when  I had  chased the  Riders from 
   Crickhollow I turned back to visit him.'                                 
    Scheme D has a note  that 'Trotter  reaches the  Shire border  Sept. 14 
   and hears ill  news on  morning of  25th from  Elves.' This  scheme also 
   provides  an  account  of the  movements of  the individual  Riders, who 
   are identified by the letters A to r. It was n who  came to  Hobbiton on 
   23 September, the night on  which Frodo  left, and  it was  n and  z who 
   trailed the hobbits in the Shire, while G H I were on the East  Road and 
   was  to  the  southward.  On  the  25th,  the  day  that  Frodo  reached 
   Crickhollow,  DEGHI  assembled  at  the  Brandywine  Bridge;   c  waited 
   there while  H and  I passed  through Bree  on Monday  the 26th.  On the 
   27th n and E 'got into  Buckland and  looked for  Baggins'; on  the 28th 
   they 'located' him and went to get the help of  c. On  the night  of the 
   29th DEG crossed the River by the Ferry; and  on the  same night  H and 
   1  returned  and  attacked The  Prancing Pony.  Pursued by  Gandalf from 
   Crickhollow   DEG   fled  to   the  King.   ABCDEFG  'rode   East  after 
   Gandalf  and  the  supposed Baggins'  on 1  October; F  and c  were sent 
   direct to Weathertop, and the other five,  together with  H and  I, rode 
   through  Bree  at  night,  throwing  down  the gates,  and from  the inn 
   (where Gandalf was) the noise of their  passage was  heard like  a wind. 
   F  and  G  reached  Weathertop  on  the 2nd;  Gandalf was  pursued North 
   from Weathertop by C D E, while A B F G H I patrolled the East Road. 
                                                                           
    Of  these four  time-schemes only  D treats  fully the  chronology from 
   Weathertop  to  the  Ford.  A  mentions  that  Gandalf  went  North 'via 
   Entish  Lands'  and  reached  Rivendell  on   14  October;   two  Riders 
   pursued him  'towards Entish  Dale; these  are they  that came  from the 
   flank at the Ford. ' B  also has  Gandalf reach  Rivendell on  the 14th, 
   and says:                                                                
                                                                           
    But messages from the Elves of  the Shire  have travelled  swiftly since 
    Sept.  24.  Already  Elrond  has heard  in Rivendell  that the  Ring had 
   
   set  out  alone,  and  that  Gandalf  is  missing,  and  the  Ringwraiths are 
   out.  He  sends  out  scouts  North,  South,  and  West.  These   scouts  are 
   Elves   of  power.   Glorfindel  goes   along  the   Road.  He   reaches  the 
   Bridge  of Mitheithel (18) at dawn  on  Oct.  12  and  drives  off  the  Black 
   Riders  and  pursues  them  West  till  they  escape.  On  Oct.  14  he turns 
   and  searches  for  traces  of Frodo*s  party for  several days  (2/3), finds 
   them,  and  then  comes  after  them,  catching  them   up  on   the  evening 
   of Oct. 18.                                                                   
                                                                                
   In  Scheme  D  the  final  chronology for  this part  of the  story, agreeing 
   (except  in  one  point)  with  that  in  LR  Appendix  B though  fuller, was 
   attained. For earlier phases of the development see VI.219, 360.              
                                                                                
   October.                                                                      
   Wed. 5.    Camp near hills.                                                 
   Thurs.6.   Attack on camp at Weathertop.                                    
   Fri. 7.    Frodo leaves Weathertop.                                         
   Sat. 8.                                         News reaches Elrond.          
   Sun. 9.                                         Glorfindel leaves Rivendell. 
   Mon. 10.   Frodo in the Cheerless Lands.                                    
   Tues. 11.                                      Gandalf at Hoarwell           
                                                   (Mitheithel).                 
                                                   Rain. Glorfindel at Bridge 
                                                   of Mitheithel.                
                                                                                
   Wed. 12.     Frodo and Trotter see Road and rivers.                           
  
   Thurs. 13.   Frodo crosses Last Bridge.                                       
   Fri. 14.     Frodo in hills.                    Glorfindel finds tracks.      
   Sat. 15.     Hills (wet).                                                     
   Sun. 16.     Hills (shelf) [See FR p. 214:'a stony shelf'].                   
   Mon. 17.     Troll-ridge.                                                     
   Tues.  18.   Trolls.                                  Gandalf and Ham reach. 
                                                                                
                                                   Rivendell                     
                                                   Glorfindel finds Trotter etc. 
                                                                                
   Wed. 19.     Bend [See FR p. 224: 'the Road bent right'].                     
   Thurs. 20.   Battle at Ford of Bruinen (19)                                   
   Fri. 21.                                                                      
   Sat. 22.     Frodo unconscious.                                               
   Sun. 23.                                                                      
   Mon. 24.     Frodo wakes.                                                     
   Tues.  25.                                                                    
   Wed. 26.     Council of Elrond.                                               
                                                                                
   The  only  point in  which this  differs from  the final  chronology is  that a 
   whole  day  passes  between  Frodo's   waking  and   the  Council   of  Elrond, 
   which  thus  takes  place  here  on  the  26th  of  October,  not on  the 25th. 
   
   But this is not a slip, for the same appears in other closely related       
   chronologies of this period.                                                
                                                                              
                                      NOTES.                                   
                                                                              
    1.   Faramond  Took  replaced  Folco  Took  in  the  original  version  of 
         'The Council of Elrond', VI.406 and subsequently.                      
    2.   Turin of course had  no descendants.  Possibly Turin  was a  slip for 
         Tuor, grandfather of Elrond.                                          
    3.   That  it  was  Trotter  who  found  Gollum  appears  in  the original 
         version of 'The Council of Elrond' (VI.401 and note 20).              
    4.   The  meaning of  this very  elliptical remark  is possibly  that when 
         Trotter  was  a  hobbit the  injury to  his feet  caused him  to wear 
         shoes, which for a hobbit was  highly unusual;  but if  he was  a man 
         that would not be the case.                                           
    5.   From  its appearance  the illegible  word could  well be  otiose, but 
         that does not  seem likely.  If however  this is  what it  is, 'Hence 
         there is no need for' must be a sentence left in the air, followed by 
         'Gandalf  otiose'  -  i.e.  Gandalf  need  have  nothing  to  do with 
         Weathertop:  Aragorn   'steered  them   to  Weathertop'   simply  be- 
         cause  it  was  'a  good  lookout'.  But  the  whole passage  is very 
         obscure.                                                              
    6.   I.e.,  if  Bilbo  went  off  with  Peregrin Boffin  there would  be a 
         duplication  when   Frodo  in   his  turn   went  off   with  younger 
         companions.                                                           
    7.   Cf.  the story  of Peregrin  Boffin in  VI.385-6: there  Peregrin and 
         Frodo stood  in the  same relationship  (first cousins  once removed) 
         to Bilbo.                                                             
    8.   The  bracketed  sentence  was  struck  out,   with  the   note:  'No, 
         because  that  would  give  away  suspense.'  On  the  same  piece of 
         paper  as  these  'final  decisions'  there  is  a  sketch of  such a 
         conversation, although in this there is no suggestion of a party: 
             'I am going for a holiday, a long  holiday!' said  Bilbo Baggins 
         to   his  young   'nephew'  Frodo.   'What  is   more,  I   am  going 
         tomorrow.  It  will  be  April  30th,  my  anniversary  and   a  good 
         day to start on. Also the weather is fine! '                          
             Bilbo   had   made   this   announcement   a  great   many  times 
         before;  but each  time he  made it,  and it  became plainer  that he 
         really  meant  it,  Frodo's  heart  sank  lower.  He  had  lived with 
  
         Bilbo  for  nearly  12  years  and  known  him  longer,  and  he  was 
         devoted  to  him.  'Where  are  you  going?'  he  asked,  but  he did 
         not  expect  any answer,  as he  had also  asked this  question often 
         before and got no satisfactory reply.                                 
             'I would tell you if I  knew myself  for certain  - or  perhaps I 
         would,'  answered  Bilbo  as  usual.  'To  the  Sea  maybe,   or  the 
   
        Mountains.  Mountains,  I  think;  yes,  Mountains,'  he  said,  as if 
        to himself.                                                            
             'Could  I  come  with  you?'  asked  Frodo.  He  had  never  said 
        that  before;  and  he  had  not  really any  desire to  leave Bag-End 
        or the  Shire that  he loved;  but that  night with  Bilbo's departure 
        so near                                                                
        Here                this                 fragment                ends. 
   9.   or Folco: cf.  $3 (4):  'peregrin [Boffin]  drops off  at Crickhollow.' 
   10.  find a way is clear, but my  father possibly  intended ride  away, or 
        flee away, or something similar.                                       
   11.  In  the  'third phase'  version Gandalf  still left  Bag End  'one wet 
        dark evening in May' (VI.323). In FR  (p. 76)  he left  at the  end of 
        June.                                                                  
   12.  The name Sarn Ford is  here met  for the  first time.  It is  found on 
        the most original part of the original LR map (pp. 299, 305).          
   13.  The  numbers  were  first  written  two  ahead, four  following Frodo, 
        three  behind.  The  passage  was  bracketed  with  a  note:  'No, see 
        Black Riders' movements': this is a reference to  the full  account in 
        Scheme D (see p. 13).                                                  
   14.  For  the  transference  of  Dimrill-dale  to the  South and  the other 
        side  of  the  Misty  Mountains  and its  replacement by  Hoardale see 
        VI.432-3,  notes  3  and  13.  The  present  note  is   very  probably 
        where  the  River  Hoarwell  (see  VI.192,  360)  rising  in Hoardale, 
        and the Entish  Lands, first  emerged. No  doubt it  was at  this time 
        that  Hoardale  was  written on  the manuscript  of the  first version 
        of  'The  Ring  Goes  South'   (VI.432,  note   3);  but   Entish Dale 
        evidently soon replaced it - it is  found in  one of  the Time-schemes 
        (p. 13) and was written  in on  the present  note. On  Ent as  used in 
        these names, in the sense  of Old  English erst  'giant', the  Ents of 
        Fangorn not having yet arisen, see VI.205.                             
   15.  In  the  'third  phase' narrative  Tom Bombadil  was still  thought of 
        as visiting The Prancing Pony (VI.334),  but in  the first  version of 
        'The  Council  of  Elrond'  (VI.402)  Gandalf  says that  'the mastery 
        of  Tom  Bombadil  is  seen  only  on  his  own  ground  -  from which 
        he has never stepped within my memory.'                                
   16.  Bilbo's gift to Frodo of Sting is first mentioned in the initial draft 
        for 'The Council  of Elrond'  (VI.397), and  Frodo's possession  of it 
        in  the  sketch  for  the  Moria  story  (VI.443).  -  Why  is Frodo's 
        sword  called  'red'? In  another isolated  note, written  much later, 
        this  reappears:   'What  happened   to  the   red  sword[s]   of  the 
        Barrows?  In  Frodo's  case  it  is  broken  at  the  Ford and  he has 
        Sting.'  In the  'third phase'  version of  'Fog on  the Barrow-downs' 
        they  were  'bronze  swords,  short,  leaf-shaped  and  keen' (VI.128, 
        329); at some  later time  the reading  of FR  (p. 157),  according to 
        which  they  were  'damasked  with  serpent-forms  in  red  and gold', 
        was entered on that manuscript.                                        
   
                                                           
                                                                          
      17 On Entish Dale see note 14. - In the 'third phase' version of the 
      story there were six Riders in ambush  at the  Ford (VI.361);  in FR 
      there were four (cf. p. 62).                                         
   18. This  is  the  first  appearance in  the texts  of the  Elvish name 
      Mitheithel  of  the River  Hoarwell (see  note 14)  and of  the Last 
      Bridge,  by  which the  East Road  crossed the  river (but  they are 
  
      found on the sketch-maps redrawn in Vol. VI, p. 201).                
   19. This is  the first  occurrence of  the name  Bruinen, other  than on 
      one of the sketch-maps mentioned in note 18.                         
   
                                        II.                                    
                              THE FOURTH PHASE (1):                            
                              FROM HOBBITON TO BREE.                           
                                                                              
   The  rethinking  and  rewriting  of   this  period   led  to   an  extremely 
   complex  situation  in  the  actual  constituent chapter-manuscripts  of the 
   book  as  it  stood.  Some  of  the  manuscripts of  the 'third  phase' were 
   now  in  their  turn  covered  with  corrections  and deletions  and inters- 
   persed with inserted riders, so that  they became  chaotic (cf.  VI.309). In 
   this case, however,  since substantial  parts of  those manuscripts  were in 
   no need of correction,  or of  very little,  my father  wrote out  fair only 
   those  parts  of  the  chapters  that  had been  much affected  by revision, 
   and added to these  the unaffected  portions of  the original  'third phase' 
   texts.  For  this  'fourth' phase,  therefore, some  of the  manuscripts are 
   textually  hybrids,  while  others  remain  common  to  both   'phases'  (no 
   doubt a somewhat artificial conception).                                    
    The  rejected  parts  of  the  'third  phase'  manuscripts  were  separated 
   and set aside and in a sense 'lost', so that when the 'fourth  phase' series 
   was  sent  to  Marquette   University  some   eighteen  years   later  these 
   superseded  pages  -  and  a  good  deal  of  preliminary draft  writing for 
   their  replacement  - remained  in England.  To put  it all  together again, 
   and  to  work  out  the  intricacies   of  the   whole  complex   become  so 
   widely  separated,  has been  far from  easy; but  I have  no doubt  that in 
   the result the history of these texts has been correctly ascertained.'      
    Where  necessary  to  distinguish  rough  revision  in  draft and  the fair 
   copy manuscript based on it I shall call the former 'A'  and the  latter 'B' 
   for the purpose of this chapter.                                            
    The revision of this  period came  very near  to attaining  the text  of FR 
   Book  I  through  a  great  part of  its length,  though with  certain major 
   and  notable  exceptions;  and  in  what  follows  a  host of  minor changes 
   is  to  be  presupposed,  since there  would be  little purpose  in spelling 
   them  out.  It  is indeed  remarkable to  see that  by the  end of  1939 the 
   story  as  far  as  Rivendell  had  been  brought,  after  so many  and such 
   meticulous  revisions,  to a  point where  one could  read the  greater part 
   of  it  and  scarcely  suspect  any  difference  from  FR   without  careful 
   comparison;   yet   at   this  time   my  father   was  without   any  clear 
   conception of what lay before him.                                          
    In  my  account  chapter  by  chapter  of  the   'fourth  phase'   I  shall 
   concentrate  on  the  major  elements  of  reconstruction  that   belong  to 
   this time.                                                                  
   
                                                                           
                                                                              
                        Chapter I: 'A Long-expected Party'.                    
                                                                              
   The  sixth  or  'third  phase'  version  of  this  chapter  (VI.314-15)  was 
   heavily  reworked  in  certain passages,  bringing the  story at  almost all 
   points  virtually to  the form  in FR.  The substantial  rider added  at the 
   beginning,  introducing  the  story  of  the  youth  of  Peregrin  Boffin or 
   Trotter  (see  VI.384-6),  was  rejected  when  the  decision   was  finally 
   taken that Trotter was a Man, and does not appear in the fair copy B.       
    Many  changes  reflect  suggestions   in  the   notes  dated   August  1939 
   given  in  VI.370  ff.,  and  some new  features derive  from the  notes and 
   outlines  given  in Chapter  I of  this book.  Thus Bilbo  took with  him 'a 
   bundle  wrapped  in  old  cloths':  his  'elf-armour'  (see  VI.371-2). Now, 
   just  as  in  FR  (p.  40),  he  put  the envelope  on the  mantlepiece (but 
   suddenly  took it  down and  stuck it  in his  pocket), and  Gandalf entered 
   at  that  moment  (changing  the  previous  story,  in  which   Gandalf  met 
  
   Bilbo  at  the  bottom  of the  hill, VI.315).  Their conversation  (for the 
   form  of  it  before  this  revision  see VI.238-40)  becomes exactly  as in 
   FR, as  far as  'It's time  he was  his own  master now'  (p. 41),  and this 
   clearly  derives  from  the  'August  1939' note  given in  VI.374: 'Neither 
   Bilbo   nor   Gandalf   must   know   much  about   the  Ring,   when  Bilbo 
   departs.  Bilbo's  motive  is  simply  tiredness,  an  unexplained restless- 
   ness...'  Bilbo's  words  about   his  book,   which  Gandalf   says  nobody 
   will  read,  are  taken  up from  the note  given in  VI.371. But  here this 
   'fourth phase' version  shows a  significant difference  from FR:  for there 
   is  no  quarrel  between  them as  yet,' though  it hovers  on the  verge of 
   being devised (on the first germ of the quarrel see VI.378 - 9). I  give the 
   passage  in  the  form  of the  fair copy  B (which  the draft  A approaches 
   very closely):                                                              
                                                                              
    'Everything?' said Gandalf. 'The ring as well?'                            
    'Well, or yes I suppose so,' stammered Bilbo.                              
    'Where is it?'                                                             
    'I put it in an envelope for him, and put it on the mantle - well          
   no! Isn't that odd now! Here it is in my pocket!'                           
    Gandalf  looked  again  very  hard   at  Bilbo,   and  his   eyes  glinted. 
   'I  think,  Bilbo,'  he said  quietly, 'I  should leave  it with  him. Don't 
   you want to?                                                                
    'Well  yes  -  and  yet   it  seems   very  difficult   to  part   with  it 
   somehow.   Why   do   you   want  me   to  leave   it  behind?'   he  asked, 
   and  a  curious  note   of  suspicion   came  into   his  voice.   'You  are 
   always   worrying   about   it   lately,   but   you  have   never  bothered 
   me about the other things I got on my journey.'                             
    'Magic   rings   are   -   well,  magic,'   answered  Gandalf;   'and  they 
   are   not,   nowadays,   very   common.   Let's  say   that  I   am  profes- 
   sionally  interested  in  your  ring,  and  would  like  to  know  where  it 
   
    
   is.  Also  I  think  you  have  had  it  long  enough.  You  won't  want  it 
   any more, Bilbo, unless I am quite mistaken.'                                
     'Oh,  very  well,'  said  Bilbo.  'It  would be  a relief,  in a  way, not 
   to  be  bothered  with  it.  It  has   been  rather   growing  on   my  mind 
   lately.  Sometimes  I  have  felt  that  it  was  like  an  eye  looking  at 
   me;(3) and I am  always  wanting  to   put  it   on  and   disappear,  don't 
   you  know,  or  wondering  if  it  is  safe  and  pulling  it  out  to  make 
   sure.  I  tried  leaving  it  locked  up,  but  I  found  I   couldn't  rest 
   without  it  in   my  pocket.   I  don't   know  why.   Well!  Now   I  must 
   be   starting,   or   somebody   else   will   catch   me.   I   have   said 
   good-bye,  and  I  couldn't  bear  to  do  it  all  over  again.'  He picked 
   up his bag and moved towards the door.                                       
     'You have still got the ring in your pocket,' said the wizard.             
     'So  I  have,  and  my  will  and  all  the  other  documents  too!' cried 
   Bilbo.  'I  had  better  give  them  to  you  to  deliver  to   Frodo.  That 
   will  be  safest.'  He  held  out  the  envelope,  but  just as  Gandalf was 
   about  to  take  it,  Bilbo's  hand  jerked  and  the  envelope fell  on the 
   floor.   Quick   as   lightning   the   wizard   stooped   and   seized  it, 
   before   Bilbo   could   pick   it  up.   An  odd   look  passed   over  the 
   hobbit's  face,  almost  like  anger.  Suddenly  it  gave  way  to   a  look 
   of relief and a smile.                                                       
     'Well, that's that!' he said. 'Now I'm off!'                               
                                                                               
     From this  point the  revision brings  the narrative  almost to  the final 
   form.  The  dwarves,  now  three  and  no  longer   named,  play   only  the 
   same  role  as  in  FR;  and  when  Frodo  returns  to  Bag  End   he  finds 
   Gandalf  sitting  in  the  dark,  whereupon  the  conversation  between them 
   in  FR  (pp.  44-5)   follows.  A   minute  but   characteristically  subtle 
   difference remaining is that it is not said, in the passage just cited, that 
   when the envelope fell to the floor  Gandalf 'set  it in  its place'  on the 
  
   mantlepiece;  and  now  Gandalf  says  to  Frodo:  'He  left  a  packet with 
   me  to give  to you.  Here it  is!' Then  Frodo took  the envelope  from the 
   wizard.  In  FR  Gandalf  pointed  to it  on the  mantelpiece; he  would not 
   sit  waiting  for  Frodo  with  the  envelope  containing  the  Ring  in his 
   hand.                                                                        
     Once again the  list of  Bilbo's labelled  legacies changes  (see VI.247), 
   in  that  Uffo  Took  now  receives  the  final  name  Adelard,   while  the 
   somnolent  Rollo  Bolger,  recipient  of  the  feather-bed,  makes  his last 
   appearance,  his  first  name  changed  to  Odovacar,  in  A;  in  B  he has 
   gone.                                                                        
     The  conversation  between   Gandalf  and   Frodo  at   Bag  End   on  the 
   following  day  (see  VI.242-3)  now  becomes  precisely as  in FR  with, of 
   course,  the  one  major  difference  that  there  is  no  reference  to the 
   variant  stories which,  Bilbo had  told concerning  his acquisition  of the 
   
                                                                   
                                                                             
   Ring (p. 49).  The rewriting  of this  conversation again  clearly springs 
   from the note of August  1939 (VI.374)  referred to  above, to  the effect 
   that Gandalf still did not know  very much  about the  Ring at  this time; 
   for  Gandalf  now  knows  less about  it than  he had  done. He  no longer 
   warns  Frodo against  allowing it  to gain  power over  him, nor  is there 
   now  any  mention  in their  conversation of  Bilbo's state  of 'preserva- 
   tion',  and his  restlessness, as  concomitants of  his possession  of the 
   Ring.                                                                      
     The  revision  got  rid  of   the  Dwarf   Lofar,  who   had  previously 
   remained  at  Bag  End  after  Bilbo's departure  with the  other Dwarves, 
   but  at  first  provided  no  dear  substitute  for  Frodo's  aide-de-camp 
   whose task (as it turned out) was to  receive the  Sackville-Bagginses. In 
   the fair copy B this is Merry, as in FR; but  in the  draft revision  A my 
   father  replaced  Lofar  by one  scribbled name  after another:  'Merry' > 
   'Peregrin  Boffin'  >  'Folco  Took';  at  subsequent occurrences  in this 
   episode  'Peregrin  Boffin'  >  'Folco',  and  once  'Peregrin'  retained. 
   'Peregrin Boffin' had been moved from the  role of  Trotter in  his youth, 
   but survived as  one of  Frodo's intimates:  as such  we have  already met 
   him (pp. 8, 11). See further pp. 30-2.                                     
                                                                             
                         Chapter II: 'Ancient History'                        
                                                                             
   This  chapter (ultimately  one of  the most  worked upon  in all  The Lord 
   of  the  Rings)  underwent  very  substantial  rewriting  at this  time in 
   certain passages, but remained still in  important respects  far different 
   from  'The  Shadow  of  the  Past'  in  FR.  The 'third  phase' manuscript 
   (VI.318  ff.),  not  much  changed  in substance  from the  second version 
   (VI.250 ff.), was reduced to a  wreck in  the process;  and here  again my 
   father  made  a new  text (B)  of the  chapter, taking  up all  this rough 
   correction  and   new  writing   (A),  but   incorporated  into   the  new 
   manuscript  those  parts  of  the  old  that  were  retained more  or less 
   intact, so that the new version is again textually a hybrid.               
     In  draft  revision  of the  beginning of  the chapter  Frodo's 'closest 
   companions   were   Folco   Took    [pencilled   above:    Faramond]   and 
   Meriadoc   Brandybuck   (usually   called   Merry),   both  a   few  years 
   younger  than  himself'  (cf.   VI.318);  in   B  his   companions  become 
   Faramond   Took,  Peregrin   Boffin,  and   Hamilcar  Bolger,   while  his 
   closest friend  was Merry  Brandybuck. With  this cf.  the notes  given on 
   p. 8. In the drafts  (A) the  names Folco,  Faramond, Peregrin,  shift and 
   replace each other at every occurrence, and it is scarcely possible to say 
   whether characters or merely names are in question.                        
     Otherwise,  the  new  version reaches  the final  form in  most respects 
   for a long stretch. The chronology of Gandalf  s visits  to Bag  End, from 
   the Party to the time of this chapter,  becomes precisely  that of  FR (p. 
   55); but  the passage  (FR pp.  52-3) concerning  the 'rumours  of strange 
  
   
   things happening in the world outside'  was at  this stage  left virtually 
   unchanged - which means that it still  essentially took  the form  it had 
   in the second version, VI.253-                                           
    The first  part  of  the  conversation  between  Gandalf  and  Frodo now 
   takes  a  great  step  towards  that in  FR (pp.  55-6; cf.  VI.319), but 
   Gandalf  as yet  says nothing  of the  making of  rings 'in  Eregion long 
   ago', nor does he  speak here  of the  Great Rings,  the Rings  of Power. 
   Though his words are the same as in FR, they  apply only  to the  ring in 
   Frodo's possession: thus he says 'Those who keep this  ring do  not die,' 
   &c. His account of Bilbo's knowledge of and feeling  about his  ring are 
   very much as in FR, but he says here  that Bilbo  'knew, of  course, that 
   it made one invisible, if it encircled any part of the body.'  In rejected 
   drafts for this passage occur the following:                             
                                                                           
     He  certainly  had  not yet  begun to  connect his  long life  and 'good 
     preservation' with the ring -  but he  had begun  to feel  the restless- 
     ness that is the first symptom of the stretching of the days.           
                                                                           
     On that last evening  I saw  plainly that  the ring  was trying  to keep 
     hold  of  him  and  prevent  his  parting with  it. But  he was  not yet 
     conscious of it  himself. And  certainly he  had no  idea that  it would 
     have  made  him  permanently  invisible,  nor  that  his  long  life and 
     'good  preservation'   -  how   the  expression   annoyed  him!   -  had 
     anything to do with it.                                                
                                                                           
     From Frodo's  question at  the end  of Gandalf  s remarks  about Bilbo, 
   the new version retains  the existing  text (VI.319)  concerning Gandalf's 
   memories, but is then developed quite differently, though still  far from 
   that of FR (p. 57):                                                      
                                                                           
      'How long have you known?' asked Frodo again.                         
      'I  knew  very  little  of  these things  at first,'  answered Gandalf 
   slowly,  as  if   searching  back   in  memory.   The  days   of  Bilbo's 
   journey  and  the   Dragon  and   the  Battle   of  Five   Armies  seemed 
   dim  and  far   off,  and   many  other   dark  and   strange  adventures 
   had  befallen  him  since.  'Let  me  see  -  it  was  after   the  White 
   Council  in  the  South that  I first  began to  give serious  thought to 
   Bilbo's  ring.  There  was  much  talk  of  rings  at  the  Council: even 
   wizards  have  much  to  learn  as  long  as  they  live,   however  long 
   that  may  be.  There  are  many  sorts  of  ring,  of  course.  Some are 
   no   more   than   toys  (though   dangerous  ones   to  my   mind),  and 
   not  difficult  to  contrive  if you  go in  for such  things -  they are 
   not  in  my  line.  But  what  I  heard  made  me  think  a   good  deal, 
   though  I  said  nothing  to  Bilbo.   All  seemed   well  with   him.  I 
   thought  he  was  safe  enough  from  any  evil  of  that  sort.   I  was 
   nearly  right  but  not  quite   right.  Perhaps   I  should   have  been 
   
   more  suspicious,  and  have  found  out  the truth  sooner than  I did 
   - yet if I had, I don't know what else could have been done.            
     'Then,  of course,  I noticed  that he  did not  seem to  grow older. 
   But  the  whole  thing  seemed  so   unlikely  that   I  did   not  get 
   seriously  alarmed,  never  until  the  night  he  left this  house. He 
   said   and   did  things   then  that   were  unmistakeable   signs  of 
   something   wrong.   From  that   moment  my   chief  anxiety   was  to 
   get him  to go  and give  up the  ring. And  I have  spent most  of the 
   years since in finding out the truth about it.'                         
     'There   wasn't   any   permanent  harm   done,  was   there?'  asked 
   Frodo  anxiously.  'He  would  get  right  in  time,  wouldn't he  - be 
   able to rest in peace, I mean?'                                         
     'That  I  don't  know  for  certain,'  said  Gandalf. 'There  is only 
   one  [added:  Power]  in  this  world  who  knows  all  about  the ring 
  
   and  its  effects.  But  I  don't  think  you  need  fear  for  him. Of 
   course,  if  anyone  possessed  the  ring  for  many  years,  it  would 
   probably  take  a  long while  for the  effects to  wear off.  How long 
   is  not  really  known.  He  might live  for ages.  But not  wearily, I 
   think.  He  would,  I  now  believe,  just  stop  as  he  was  when  he 
   parted with  the ring;  and would  be happy,  if he  parted with  it of 
   his  own  accord  and  with  good  intent.  Though  as  far  as  I know 
   that  has  only  happened  once.   I  was   not  troubled   about  dear 
   Bilbo any more, once  he had  let the  ring go.  It is  for you  that I 
   feel responsible...'(5)                                                    
                                                                          
     There is of course no reference here to Bilbo's 'two stories'  of how 
   he  came  by  the  Ring;   nor  does   Saruman  appear.   Yet  Gandalf's 
   mention  of  the  discussion  of Rings  at the  White Council,  and his 
   suggestion that there are wizards who, unlike himself, 'go in  for such 
   things', prepares the place that Saruman would fill when he  had arisen 
   - although, characteristically, he did not arise in order to  fill that 
   place.                                                                  
     The  new  version  introduced no  changes into  Gandalf s  account of 
   the  Ruling Ring  and its  history (for  the text  as it  had developed 
   through  the  three  preceding  versions  see  VI.78,  258-61, 319-20): 
   indeed almost all of this part of the chapter is constituted from pages 
   taken out of the 'third phase' manuscript (see p.  18). Before  the new 
   version  of  the  chapter  was  completed,  however  (see note  12), my 
   father  changed  Gollum's  original  name  from Digol  (through Deagol) 
   to Smeagol, and introduced a rider telling the story of Deagol  and his 
   murder:                                                                 
                                                                          
     He  had  a  friend  called  Deagol,  of  similar  short, sharper-eyed 
   but  not  so  quick  and  strong.  They  were  roaming  together,  when 
   
                                 
                                                                            
   in  the  mud  of  a  river-bank, under  the twisted  roots of  an ancient 
   thorn-tree,(6) Deagol   found   the   Ring.   Smeagol   came   up   behind 
   him,  just  as  he  was  washing  the  mud  off,  and  the  Ring  gleamed 
   yellow.                                                                   
        'Give  us  that,  Deagol my  love,' said  Smeagol over  his friend's 
   shoulder.                                                                 
        'Why?' said Deagol.                                                  
        'Because it's my birthday...                                         
                                                                            
   The remainder of the inserted text  is virtually word for  word as  in FR 
   (p. 62). On this new story see pp. 27-8.                                  
                                                                            
        Very substantial rewriting begins again with Gandalf's discussion of 
   Gollum's  motives  (FR  pp. 63-6;  for the  previous versions  see VI.79- 
   80,  261-2,  320-2).  Here  there is  more than  one draft  preceding the 
   new  manuscript  B,  and  the  relations  between  these  texts  are  not 
   entirely clear, though they differ chiefly only in the placing  of certain 
   elements. I give this passge in the form  of B,  with some  variants from 
   the drafts A recorded in the notes.                                       
                                                                            
        'Gollum!'   said   Frodo.   'Do   you   mean   the    very   Gollum- 
   creature that Bilbo met? Is that his history? How loathsome!'            
        'I think it is a sad  story,' said  the wizard,  'and it  might have 
   happened to others, even to some hobbits I have known.'                   
        'I  can't  believe  Gollum  was  connected  with   hobbits,  however 
   distantly,'   said   Frodo   with   some   heat.   'What   an  abominable 
   idea!'                                                                    
        'It is true all the same,'  replied Gandalf.  'It is  suggested even 
   by  Bilbo's   own  account;   and  partly   explains  the   very  curious 
  
   events.  There  was  a  lot  in  the  background   of  their   minds  and 
   memories   that   was   very   similar:   Bilbo  and   Gollum  understood 
   one  another  (if  you  think  of  it)  better  than  hobbits  have  ever 
   understood   dwarves   or   goblins,   or  even   elves.  Think   of  the 
   riddles they both knew, for one thing!'                                   
        'But  why  did  Gollum  start  the Riddle-game,  or think  of giving 
   up the Ring at all?' asked Frodo.(7)                                      
        'Because  he  was  altogether  miserable,  and  yet  could  not make 
   up  his  wretched  mind.  Don't  you  realize   that  he   had  possessed 
   the  Ring   for  ages,   and  the   torment  was   becoming  unendurable? 
   He  was  so  wretched  that  he  knew  he  was   wretched,  and   had  at 
   last  understood  what  caused  it.  There  was  nothing  more   to  find 
   out,  nothing  left  but  darkness,  nothing  to  do  but  furtive eating 
   and  regretful   remembering.  Half   his  mind   wanted  above   all  to 
   
   be rid of the  Ring, even  if the  loss killed  him. But  he hated 
   parting with it as much as keeping it. He wanted to hand it  on to 
   someone else, and to make him wretched too.'                      
     'Then why didn't he give it to the Goblins?'                    
     'Gollum  would  not  have  found   that  amusing!   The  Goblins 
   were  already  beastly  and  miserable. And  anyway he  was afraid 
   of them: naturally he had no fancy for an invisible goblin  in the 
   tunnels. But when Bilbo turned up half  his mind  saw that  he had 
   a  marvellous chance;  and the  other half  was angry  and fright- 
   ened, and was  thinking how  to trap  and eat  Bilbo. So  he tried 
   the  Riddle-game,  which  might  serve  either  purpose:  it would 
   decide the question for him, like tossing up. Very  hobbit-like, I 
   call that. But of course, if it had  really come  to the  point of 
   handing  the  Ring  over,  he  would  have immediately  desired it 
   terribly, and have hated Bilbo  fiercely. It  was lucky  for Bilbo 
   that things were arranged otherwise.'                             
     'But how was  it that  Gollum did  not realize  that he  had got 
   rid of it, if Bilbo had the Ring already?'                        
     'Simply because he had only lost it for a few hours:  not nearly 
   long enough for him to  feel any  change in  himself. And  also he 
   had not given it away of his own free will:  that is  an important 
   point.  All  the  same I  have always  thought that  the strangest 
   thing  about  Bilbo's  whole  adventure was  his finding  the Ring 
   like that: just  putting his  hand on  it in  the dark.  There was 
   something  mysterious in  that; I  think more  than one  power was 
   at work. The Ring was trying  to get  back to  its master.  It had 
   ruined  Gollum,  and  could  make no  further use  of him;  he was 
   too  small  and  mean.  It  had already  slipped from  one owner's 
   hand  and  betrayed him  to death.  It now  left Gollum:  and that 
   would  probably  have  proved  Gollum's death,  if the  finder had 
   not  been  the most  unlikely creature  imaginable: a  Baggins all 
   the way from the Shire! But  behind all  that there  was something 
   at  work  beyond  any design  of the  Ringmaker. I  can put  it no 
   plainer than  by saying  that Bilbo  was meant  to find  the Ring, 
   and not by its maker. In which case  you were  also meant  to have 
   it, and that may be an encouraging thought, or it may not.'       
     'It isn't,' said Frodo, 'though I am not sure that  I understand 
   you.  But  how  have  you  learned  all this  about the  Ring, and 
   about Gollum? Do you really know it all, or are you guessing?' 
     'I  have  learned  some  things,  and guessed  others,' answered 
   Gandalf. 'But I am not going to give  you an  account of  the last 
   few years  just now.  The story  of Gilgalad  and Isildur  and the 
   
                              
                                                                          
     One Ring  is well  known to  the learned  in Lore.  I knew  it myself, 
     of  course,  but  I  have  consulted  many  other  Lore-masters.  Your 
  
     ring  is  shown  to  be  that  One  Ring  by  the  fire-writing, quite 
     apart from other evidence.'                                           
          'And when did you discover that?' asked Frodo interrupting.      
          'Just now  in this  room, of  course,' answered  Gandalf sharply. 
     'But  I  expected  to  find  it.  I  have  come  back  from  many dark 
     journeys to make that final test.  It is  the last  proof, and  all is 
     now  clear.  Making out  Gollum's part,  and fitting  it into  the gap 
     in  the  history,  required  some  thought;  but  I guessed  very near 
     the  truth.  I  know  more  of   the  minds   and  histories   of  the 
     creatures of Middle-earth than you imagine, Frodo.'                   
          'But your account does not quite agree with Bilbo's, as far  as I 
     can remember it.'                                                     
          'Naturally. Bilbo had no idea of the nature of  the Ring,  and so 
     could  not  guess  what  was   behind  Gollum's   peculiar  behaviour. 
     But  though  I  started  from  hints  and  guesses,  I no  longer need 
     them.  I  am  no  longer  guessing  about  Gollum.  I  know.   I  know 
     because I have seen him.'(9)                                          
          'You have seen Gollum!' exclaimed Frodo in amazement.            
          'The obvious thing to try and do, surely,' said Gandalf.         
          'Then  what  happened  after  Bilbo  escaped  from   him?'  asked 
     Frodo. 'Do you know that?'                                            
          'Not  so  clearly.  What  I  have  told  you  is what  Gollum was 
     willing to tell - though not, of course,  in the  way I  have reported 
     it. Gollum is a liar, and you have  to sift  his words.  For instance, 
     you  may  remember  that  he  told Bilbo  that he  had been  given the 
     Ring  as  a  birthday  present  long  ago  when  such rings  were less 
     uncommon.(10) Very unlikely  on  the  face  of  it:  no  kind  of  magic 
     ring  was  ever common  in his  part of  the world.  Quite incredible, 
     when  one  suspects  what ring  this one  really was.(11) It was  a lie, 
     though  with  a  grain  of  truth.  I fancy  he had  made up  his mind 
     what  to  say, if  necessary, so  that the  stranger would  accept the 
     Ring  without  suspicion,  and  think  the gift  natural. And  that is 
     another  hobbit-like   thought!  Birthday   present!  It   would  have 
     worked  well  with  any hobbit.  There was  no need  to tell  the lie, 
     of  course,  when  he  found  the  Ring  had  gone;  but  he  had told 
     that lie to himself so many times  in the  darkness, trying  to forget 
     Deagol,(12) that it  slipped  out, whenever  he spoke  of the  Ring. He 
     repeated it to  me, but  I laughed  at him.  He then  told me  more or 
     less the true story, but  with a  lot of  snivelling and  snarling. He 
     thought he was misunderstood and ill-treated...                       
   
                 
                                                                            
    In the third version of this  chapter Gandalf  had said  (VI.321): 'Very 
   unlikely on the face of  it: incredible  when one  suspects what  kind of 
   ring it really was. It was said merely to make Bilbo willing to accept it 
   as  a  harmless  kind  of  toy'  (i.e., Gollum,  speaking -  according to 
   Gandalf s elaborate theory - from that part  of his  mind that  wished to 
   get rid of the Ring, said off  the top  of his  head that  it had  been a 
   birthday present in order to get Bilbo to accept it more  readily). While 
   drafting  a  new  version  of  this passage,  my father  was struck  by a 
   perturbing  thought.  He  stopped,  and across  the manuscript  he wrote: 
   'It must be [i.e. It must have been] a birthday present, as  the birthday 
   present  is not  mentioned by  Gollum until  after he  finds the  ring is 
   lost'.(13) In other words, if the story of its being a birthday present was a 
   fabrication pure  and simple,  why should  Gollum only  trot it  out when 
   there was no longer any use for it? Apparently in order to  counter this, 
   Gandalf s words were changed:                                             
                                                                            
   It  was  a  lie,  though  with  a  grain of  truth. But  how hobbit-like, 
   all  that  talk  of  birthday-presents!  I  fancy  he  had  made  up  his 
   mind  what to  say, if  it came  to the  point of  giving, so  that Bilbo 
  
   would  accept  the  Ring  without   suspicion,  and   think  it   just  a 
   harmless  toy.  He  repeated  this  nonsense  to  me,  but  I  laughed at 
   him.                                                                      
                                                                            
    The  implication  of  this  seems  to  be that  Gollum brought  out this 
   story of the Ring having been  a birthday  present to  him long  ago only 
   when  he found  that he  had it  no longer,  because it  had 'a  grain of 
   truth'; and it was because it had 'a grain of truth' that he  had decided 
   on this story. But there is no suggestion in the draft of what this grain 
   of truth might be. Only with the fair copy B does it  appear -  and there 
   only by implication: 'There was no need to tell the lie, of  course, when 
   he  found the  Ring had  gone; but  he had  told that  lie to  himself so 
   many times  in the  darkness, trying  to forget  Deagol, that  it slipped 
   out,  whenever  he  spoke of  the Ring.'  This shows  of course  that the 
   Deagol  story  (pp.23-4) had already  entered; but  my father  made the 
   point clearer  by pencilling  on the  fair copy  after the  words 'though 
   with a grain of truth': He murdered Deagol on his birthday.               
    He  was being  driven to  more and  more intricate  shifts to  get round 
   what had been said in The Hobbit. But it seems to me very likely  that it 
   was  precisely  while he  was pondering  this problem  that the  story of 
   the  murder of  Deagol (and  incidentally the  changing of  Gollum's true 
   name  to  Smeagol)  arose.  That  Gollum  had  lied  about  its  being  a 
   birthday present was an  obvious necessity,  from the  story of  the Ring 
   that  had  come into  being; but  Gandalf's theory  in the  third version 
   that Gollum told this lie to Bilbo in order to get him to accept the Ring 
   had a  serious weakness:  why did  Gollum only  do so  (as the  story was 
   told in The Hobbit) after he found  that he  had lost  it? The  answer to 
   
   this was  that it  was an  invention of  Gollum's that  he had  come partly 
   to believe, quite independently of Bilbo's arrival; but why was that?       
     And  this  story  of  the  murder  of Deagol  on Smeagol's  birthday, the 
   ground  of  Smeagol's  'lie  with  a  grain of  truth', became  a permanent 
   element in the tale of Gollum; surviving  when, years  later, the  story of 
   'Riddles in the Dark'  was recast  and the  very difficulty  that (if  I am 
   right) had brought it into being was eliminated.                            
                                                                              
     From  'He  thought  he was  misunderstood and  ill-treated' (p.  26) this 
   fourth version of  'Ancient History'  scarcely differs  for a  long stretch 
   from  the  third,  whose  pages  were  largely  retained;(14) and since  the 
   third version closely followed the  second, this  part of  the conversation 
   of  Gandalf  and  Frodo  preserves,  apart from  detail of  expression, the 
   text  given  in  VI.263-5.  But from  'The Wood-elves  have him  in prison, 
   if he is still alive, as I expect; but they treat him with such kindness as 
   they can find in their wise  hearts' the  new version  reaches the  form in 
   FR  (p.  69)  with  almost  no  difference  to  the  end  of  the  chapter. 
   Gandalf's  words  about  the  fire that  could melt  and consume  the Rings 
   of Power (FR p. 70) remain however nearer to the earlier form:              
                                                                              
   It  has  been  said  that only  dragon-fire can  melt any  of the           
   Twenty Rings of Power; but there is  not now  any Dragon  left on           
   earth  in whom  the old  Fire is  hot enough  to harm  the Ruling           
   Ring. I can think of only  one way:  one would  have to  find the           
   Cracks  of  Doom in  the depths  of Orodruin,  the Fire-Mountain,           
   and cast the Ring in there, if he really wished to destroy it, or           
   put it beyond all reach until the End.                                      
                                                                              
   The  name  Orodruin  is  met  here for  the first  time.(15) In another point 
   also the former version is  retained: Gandalf  still says  when he  goes to 
   the window and draws aside the curtain (VI.322):                            
                                                                              
   'In any case it is now too late. You would come to hate me and              
   call me a thief; and our friendship would  cease. Such  is the              
  
   power of the Ring. Keep it, and together we will  shoulder the              
   burden that is laid on us.'                                                 
                                                                              
   Lastly, Gandalf does not  in this  version give  Frodo a  'travelling name' 
   ('When you go, go as Mr. Underhill', FR p. 72).                             
                                                                              
     The subsequent history of this  chapter, traced  in detail,  would itself 
   almost  constitute a  book, for  apart from  the marvellous  intricacies of 
   the  route by  which the  story of  Gollum and  the 'birthday  present' was 
   ultimately  resolved,   Gandalf's  conversation   with  Frodo   became  the 
   vehicle  for  the  developing  history  of the  Rings of  Power, afterwards 
   removed  from  this   place,  and   the  chapter   could  not   be  treated 
   separately  from  'The  Council  of  Elrond'.  But the  great mass  of this 
   work,  and  probably  all  of  it,  belongs to  a later  time than  we have 
   
   reached; and in any case  the attempt  to trace  in 'linear'  fashion the 
   history of the writing of The Lord of the Rings cannot  at the  same time 
   take full account of the great constructions that were rising  behind the 
   onward movement of the  tale. So  far as  the story  of Bilbo  and Gollum 
   is concerned it seems that this fourth version  of 'Ancient  History', in 
   which my father was still constrained  within the  words of  the original 
   story  told  in  The  Hobbit,  remained  for  some  time as  the accepted 
   form.                                                                    
                                                                           
                        Chapter III: 'Three is Company'.                    
                                                                           
   The third version  of this  chapter, described  in VI.323  - 5,  was also 
   revised  at  this  time.  The  title  was  now  changed from  'Delays are 
   Dangerous'  to  'Three  is  Company'  (cf.  the original  title, 'Three's 
   Company  and  Four's  More',  VI.49  and note  2); and  the order  of the 
   opening  passages  was reversed,  so that  the chapter  now begins  as in 
   FR with '  "You ought  to go  quietly, and  you ought  to go  soon," said 
   Gandalf',  and  his  conversation  with  Frodo precedes  the speculations 
   in  the  Ivy  Bush  and  Green  Dragon  (see  VI.274  and  note  1). This 
   reorganisation  and  rewriting  was  very  roughly done  on the  pages of 
   the  third phase  manuscript and  on inserted  riders ('A');  the revised 
   opening  was  then  written  out fair  ('B'), as  far as  Gaffer Gamgee's 
   conversation  with  the  Black Rider  in Bagshot  Row, and  the remainder 
   of the existing text added to it,  to form  textually speaking  a hybrid, 
   just as in the case of the first two chapters.                           
     The draft revision A of  Gandalf s  departure from  Bag End  takes this 
   form:                                                                    
                                                                           
     Gandalf   stayed   at   Bag-End   for   over   two   months.   But  one 
   evening,   soon   after  Frodo's   plan  had   been  arranged,   he  sud- 
   denly  announced  that  he  was   going  off   again  next   morning.  'I 
   need  to stretch  my legs  a bit,  before our  journey begins,'  he said. 
   'Besides,  I  think  I  ought  to  go  and  look  round,  and   see  what 
   news I can pick up down south on the borders, before we start.'          
     He  spoke  lightly,  but  it  seemed  to  Frodo  that he  looked rather 
   grave   and   thoughtful.   'Has  anything   happened?  Have   you  heard 
   something?' he asked.                                                    
     'Well,  yes,  to  tell you  the truth,'  said the  wizard, 'I  did hear 
   something  today  that  made  me  a   bit  anxious.   But  I   won't  say 
   anything,  unless  I  find  out  more   for  certain.   If  I   think  it 
   necessary   for   you   to   get  off   at  once,   I  shall   come  back 
   immediately. In the meanwhile stick to your plan...'                     
                                                                           
   The remainder of his farewell words  are as  in FR  (p. 76),  except that 
   he  says  'I  think  you  will  need my  company on  the Road',  not that 
   
                                      
  
                                                                              
    'after all' Frodo 'may' need it. As written in the fair copy B  the passage 
    is  the  same  as  this,  except  that  Gandalf  no  longer refers  to 'our 
    journey -  he says:  I need  to stretch  my legs  a bit.  There are  one or 
    two things I must see to: I have been idle longer than  I should';  and his 
    last  words  are:  'I  think  after  all you  will need  my company  on the 
    Road.'                                                                     
                                                                              
       Frodo's  friends,  who  came to  stay with  him to  help in  the packing 
    up  of  Bag  End,  are  now  (as  also  in  the  contemporary  rewriting of 
    'Ancient  History',  p.  21)  Hamilcar  Bolger,  Faramond  Took,(16) and his 
    closest  friends  Peregrin  Boffin   and  Merry   Brandybuck.  It   is  now 
    Hamilcar  Bolger  who  goes  off  to  Buckland  with  Merry  in  the  third 
    cart.(17) In the  draft  revision  A  'Peregrin  Boffin  went  back  home to 
    Overhill  after  lunch',  whereas  in  B  'Faramond  Took  went  home after 
    lunch,  but  Peregrin  and  Sam  remained  behind',  and  Frodo  'took  his 
    own tea with  Peregrin and  Sam in  the kitchen.'  At the  end of  the meal 
    'Peregrin  and Sam  strapped up  their three  packs and  piled them  in the 
    porch.  Peregrin  went  out  for  a  last  stroll in  the garden.  Sam dis- 
    appeared.'                                                                 
       Throughout  these  manuscripts  'Pippin' appears  as a  later correction 
    of  'Folco';  and in  the passage  referred to  above, naming  Frodo's four 
    friends   who   stayed   at   Bag   End,   'Faramond   Took'   was  changed 
    subsequently to  'Folco Boffin',  'Peregrin Boffin'  to 'Pippin  Took', and 
    'Hamilcar  Bolger'  to  'Fredegar  Bolger'.   These,  with   Merry  Brandy- 
    buck, are the four who  are present  on this  occasion in  FR (p.  76). But 
    such  corrections  as  these  prove  nothing  as to  date: they  could have 
    been entered on the manuscript at any subsequent time.                     
       Nonetheless, it must have been at  this stage,  I think,  that 'Peregrin 
    Took'  or  'Pippin'  at  last  entered.  Under  Chapter  V   'A  Conspiracy 
    Unmasked'  below,  it  will  be  seen that  in a  rewritten section  of the 
    manuscript  from  this  time  (as  distinct  from  mere  emendation  to the 
    existing 'third phase' text) not only does 'Hamilcar' appear,  as is  to be 
    expected, but 'Pippin' appears for the first time as the text  was written. 
    This  rewritten  section  of  'A  Conspiracy  Unmasked'  certainly  belongs 
    to  the  same  time  as the  rewritten ('fourth  phase') parts  of 'Ancient 
    History'  and  'Three  is  Company'.  The correction  of 'Folco  (Took)' to 
    'Pippin' in these manuscripts  therefore does  in fact  belong to  the same 
    period; though they are  carefully written  texts, the  final stage  in the 
    evolution of  the 'younger  hobbits' was  taking place  as my  father wrote 
    them; and  though at  the beginning  of the  B text  of 'Three  is Company' 
    Frodo's  friend  was  Peregrin Boffin,  he may  have already  been Peregrin 
    Took by the time he took his last stroll in the Bag End garden.            
       The question is not perhaps  worth spending  very long  on, since  it is 
    now  very largely  one of  name simply,  but I  have followed  the tortuous 
    trail too  long to  leave it  without an  attempt at  analysis at  the end. 
    What  happened,  I  think,  was  as  follows.  Folco  Took  of  the  'third 
   
    phase'  (who  had an  interesting and  complex genesis  out of  the original 
    'young  hobbits',  Frodo  (Took)   and  Odo,   see  VI.323-4)   was  renamed 
    Faramond  Took  (p.  15,  note  1).  At  this  time  'Peregrin  Boffin', who 
    had first entered as  the 'explanation'  of Trotter,  became one  of Frodo's 
    younger friends. This is the situation  in the  rewritten or  'fourth phase' 
    portions  of  Chapters  II and  III (pp.  21, 30).  In Chapter  III Faramond 
    Took  'went  home  after  lunch',  and  he  is  then   out  of   the  story. 
    'Peregrin' and Sam  stayed on  at Bag  End, and  it is  clear that  they are 
    going to be Frodo's companions on the walk to Buckland.                      
      'Peregrin' (Boffin) is  thus stepping  into the  narrative place  of Folco 
    (briefly  renamed  Faramond)  Took;  or  rather  -  since the  narrative was 
    now  in  a finished  form -  this name  takes over  the character.  Just why 
    Folco/Faramond  Took  would  not  do  I  cannot  say  for  certain.  It  may 
    have  been  simply  a  preference  of  names.  But if  Faramond Took  is got 
  
    rid  of  and  Peregrin Boffin  made the  third member  of the  party walking 
    to  Buckland,  there would  be no  Took at  all: my  father would  have left 
    himself   with  a   Baggins,  a   Boffin,  a   Brandybuck,  and   a  Gamgee. 
    Perhaps  this  is  why  the Boffin  was changed  into a  Took, and  the Took 
    into  a  Boffin:  Peregrin  Boffin  became  Peregrin  (or Pippin)  Took, and 
    Faramond  Took,   reverting  to   his  former   name  Folco,   became  Folco 
    Boffin  (who  'went  home  after  lunch'  in FR,  p. 77).  These corrections 
    to  the  new  text  of  Chapter  III  were evidently  made before  my father 
    rewrote the ending  of Chapter  V, where  'Pippin' first  appears in  a text 
    as written and not by later correction.                                      
      Thus  it  is  that  Peregrin  Took  of LR  occupies the  same genealogical 
    place  as  did  Frodo  Took  of the  earliest phases  (see VI.267,  note 4): 
    and  thus  'Folco'  of  the  'third phase'  manuscripts is  corrected every- 
    where to 'Pippin'.                                                           
      It would be legitimate, I think, to see in all this a single or particular 
    hobbit-character,  who  appears  under  an  array  of  names:   Odo,  Frodo, 
    Folco,   Faramond,    Peregrin,   Hamilcar,    Fredegar,   and    the   very 
    ephemeral   Olo   (VI.299)  -   Tooks,  Boffins,  and  Bolgers.   Though  no 
    doubt a very 'typical' hobbit of the Shire, this 'character' is  in relation 
    to  his  companions  very  distinct:  cheerful,  nonchalant,  irrepressible, 
    commonsensical,  limited,  and  extremely  fond  of  his  creature comforts. 
    I will  call this  character 'X'.  He begins  as Odo  Took, but  becomes Odo 
    Bolger. My father  gets rid  of him  from the  first journey  (to Buckland), 
    and  as  a  result  Frodo  Took  (Merry  Brandybuck's  first   cousin),  who 
    had  been  potentially  a  very  different  character  (see  VI.70), becomes 
    'X',  while  retaining  the  name  Frodo  Took.  Odo,   however,  reappears, 
    because  he  has   gone  on   ahead  to   Buckland  with   Merry  Brandybuck 
    while  the  others  are  walking;  he  may be  called 'XX'.  He will  have a 
    separate  adventure,  riding  with  Gandalf  to  Weathertop  and  ultimately 
    turning  up  again  at  Rivendell,  where  (for  a  very  brief time  in the 
    development  of  the  narrative)  he  will  rejoin  'X', now  renamed 'Folco 
    Took' (since Bingo Baggins has taken over the name Frodo).                   
   
     In the 'third phase' of the narrative, then, 'X' is Folco Took, Merry's 
   cousin;  and  'XX'  is  Odo  Bolger.  But  now  'X'  is  renamed Faramond 
   Took,  and  'XX'  is  renamed  Hamilcar  Bolger.  A new  character called 
   Peregrin Boffin appears: beginning as a much  older figure,  originally a 
   hobbit  of  the  Shire  who  became  through   his  experiences   a  most 
   unusual person, known as 'Trotter', he, or rather  his name,  survives to 
   become  one  of  Frodo's  younger  friends.  'Faramond  Took'  is  pushed 
   aside  and  left  with  scarcely any  role at  all, becoming  the shadowy 
   Folco  Boffin;  and  'Peregrin  Boffin',  becoming  'Peregrin   Took'  or 
   'Pippin', becomes 'X' - and Merry's first cousin.                         
     Looking back to the beginning, therefore, 'Pippin'  of LR  will largely 
   take over 'Odo's' remarks; but as I said (VI.70), 'the way in  which this 
   came  about  was  strangely  tortuous,  and  was  by  no  means  a simple 
   substitution  of  one  name  for  another.' For  Pippin is  Merry's first 
   cousin,  and  is  derived  through   Folco/Faramond  from   the  original 
   Frodo  Took:  he  is  not  derived  from  Odo,  who  was  moved sideways, 
   so to speak,  becoming Hamilcar  (Fredegar). But  Pippin is  derived from 
   Odo, in the sense that he like Odo is 'X'.                                
                                                                            
     For the rest, Lobelia  Sackville-Baggins' son,  while keeping  his name 
   Cosimo,  loses  his  pimples  and  gains  'sandy-haired' as  his defining 
   epithet. Gaffer  Gamgee's observation  on the  subject of  having Lobelia 
   as his neighbour is  recorded: '  "I can't  abide changes  at my  time of 
   life, said he (he was 99),(18) "and anyhow not changes for the worst.         
   In  FR  the Gaffer's  complaint was  reported by  Gandalf to  the Council 
   of Elrond (p. 276).                                                       
     From  the  point  where  my  father merely  retained the  manuscript of 
   the 'third phase', and in subsequent chapters,  'Folco' was  corrected to 
   'Pippin'.                                                                 
  
                                                                            
                    Chapter IV: 'A Short Cut to Mushrooms'.                  
                                                                            
   In this case the third phase manuscript was  retained intact  (apart from 
   'Peregrin' or  'Pippin' for  'Folco' throughout),  the final  form having 
   already been attained (see VI.325).                                       
                                                                            
                      Chapter V: 'A Conspiracy Unmasked'                     
                       (with 'The Dream of the Tower').                     
                                                                            
   A rough draft of a rewriting of the end of this chapter survives (for the 
   previous  forms  of  the passage  see VI.104-5,  301 -  2, 326).  Odo has 
   become  Hamilcar,  and  the  conversation  proceeds  now  almost  exactly 
   as  in  FR  p.  118: that  Hamilcar should  stay behind  was part  of the 
   original  plan.  Frodo  no   longer  gives   a  letter   to  Odo/Hamilcar 
   (VI.326),  but says:  'It would  not have  been safe  to leave  a written 
   message: the  Riders might  get here  first, and  search the  house.' The 
   
                                                                
                                                                            
   only elements  in FR  that are  still lacking  are that  Hamilcar's family 
   came  from  Budgeford  in  Bridgefields,(19) and that  'he had  even brought 
   along some old clothes of Frodo's to help him in  playing the  part.' This 
   rewriting  stops  before the  account of  Frodo's dream  that night,  of a 
   sea of tangled  trees and  something snuffling  among the  roots (VI.302), 
   but it is clear that at this stage it remained unchanged.                 
     It is necessary  here to  turn aside  for a  moment from  the end  of 'A 
   Conspiracy  Unmasked'  and  to bring  in a  remarkable brief  narrative of 
   this time, extant  in several  texts, which  may be  called 'The  Dream of 
   the Tower'. In the narrative  outline dated  'Autumn 1939'  given on  p. 9 
   Gandalf  is  'besieged  in  the Western  Tower. He  cannot get  away while 
   they  guard  it  with  five  Riders.  But when  Black Riders  have located 
   Frodo  and  found  that  he  has  gone  off  without  Gandalf   they  ride 
   away.' This is what Frodo saw in his dream.                               
     My father was much exercised about  the placing  of it  (see p.  11). In 
   the  Time-schemes  A  and  B  the  date  of  Gandalf's  escape   from  the 
   Western  Tower  was  first  given  as  24  September,   and  there   is  a 
   suggestion  that  Frodo dreamt  his dream  of the  event that  night, when 
   with  the  Elves  in  the  Woody  End. The  date was  then changed  to the 
   25th,  when  Frodo  was  at  Crickhollow,  and  so  appears in  schemes A, 
   B, and C. Scheme  D gives  no date  for Gandalf's  escape, and  places the 
   'Dream  of  the  Tower' variously  on the  24th, 25th,  or 26th.  For some 
   reason, however, my father decided  to place  it after  the event,  on the 
   night  of  the  29th,  when  Frodo  was  at  Bree,  and  Gandalf   was  at 
   Crickhollow.                                                              
     The  text  of  Frodo's  dream  at-Bree  is  found  in  three  forms, two 
   preparatory  drafts  and  a  finished manuscript.(20) I give  it here  in the 
   third form, since the only significant difference from the drafts  is that 
   in  them  the  figure  who  summons the  watchers from  the Tower  is seen 
   by  the  dreamer  ('another dark-robed  figure appeared  over the  brow of 
   the hill: it beckoned and gave a shrill call in a strange tongue').       
     The  narrative  begins  almost  exactly  as  in  FR  p. 189,  with Frodo 
   waking  suddenly  in  the  room  at  The  Prancing  Pony,  seeing  Trotter 
   sitting alert in his chair, and falling asleep again.                     
                                                                            
     Frodo  soon  went  to   sleep  again;   but  now   he  passed   at  once 
   into  a  dream.  He  found  himself  on  a  dark  heath.  Looking  up,  he 
   saw  before  him  a  tall  white  tower,  standing   alone  upon   a  high 
   ridge.  Beyond  it  the  sky  was  pale,   and  far   off  there   came  a 
   murmur  like   the  voices   of  the   Great  Sea   which  he   had  never 
   heard  nor  beheld,  save  in  other  dreams.   In  the   topmost  chamber 
   of the tower there shone dimly a blue light.                              
  
     Suddenly   he   found   that   he   had   drawn   near  and   the  tower 
   loomed   high   above  him.   About  its   feet  there   was  a   wall  of 
   faintly  shining  stones,  and  outside  the  wall  sat  silent  watchers: 
   
                                        
                                                                              
   black-robed  figures  on  black  horses,  gazing  at   the  gate   of  the 
   tower without moving, as if they had sat there for ever.                    
    There  came  at  last  the  soft  fall  of hoofs,  climbing up  the hill. 
   The  watchers   all  stirred   and  turned   slowly  towards   the  sound. 
   They  were  looking  towards  Frodo.  He  did  not   dare  to   turn,  but 
   he  knew  that   behind  him   another  dark   figure,  taller   and  more 
   terrible,  had  appeared:  it  beckoned,  and  called  out  in  a  strange 
   tongue.   The   horsemen   leaped   to  life.   They  raised   their  dark 
   heads   towards   the   lofty   chamber,   and   their   mocking  laughter 
   rang  out  cruel  and  cold;  then  they  turned   from  the   white  wall 
   and rode down the hill like the wind. The blue light went out.              
    It  seemed  to  Frodo  that  the  riders   came  straight   towards  him; 
   but  even  as  they  passed  over  him  and  beat  him  to the  ground, he 
   thought  in  his  heart:  'I  am  not  here;  they  cannot hurt  me. There 
   is  something  that  I  must  see.'  He lifted  his head  and saw  a white 
   horse   leap   the   wall   and  stride   towards  him.   On  it   rode  a 
   grey-mantled  figure:  his  white  hair  was  streaming,  and   his  cloak 
   flew  like  wings  behind  him.  As   the  grey   rider  bore   down  upon 
   him  he  strove  to  see  his  face.  The  light  grew  in  the  sky,  and 
   suddenly there was a noise of thunder.                                      
                                                                              
    Frodo   opened   his   eyes.   Trotter   had   drawn  the   curtains  and 
   had  pushed  back  the  shutters  with a  clang. The  first grey  light of 
   day  was  in  the  room.  The  vision  of  his  dream  faded  quickly, but 
   its  mingled  fear  and  hope  remained  with  him  all  the day;  and for 
   long  the  far  sound  of  the  Sea  came  back  to  him   whenever  great 
   danger was at hand.                                                         
    As  soon  as  Trotter  had  roused  them  all  he  led  the way  to their 
   bedrooms.                                                                   
                                                                              
   The  manuscript  continues a  little further,  almost word  for word  as in 
   FR,  and  ends  with  Butterbur's 'Guests  unable to  sleep in  their beds, 
   and good bolsters ruined and all! What are we coming to?'                   
    Taking  into  account  the  words  of  the  outline  given  on  p.  9 that 
   Gandalf, pursued  by the  Riders, tried  to get  round to  the west  of the 
   Shire, and the mention of the sound of the Sea in the text, it is seen that 
   Gandalf  had  fled  to  the  Elf-towers (21) on the  Tower Hills  beyond the 
   west  marches of  the Shire  - those  towers which,  at the  very beginning 
   of  the writing  of The  Lord of  the Rings,  Bingo said  that he  had once 
   seen,  shining  white  in  the  Moon:  'the  tallest  was   furthest  away, 
   standing alone on a hill' (VI.93; cf. VI.312 and FR p. 16).                 
    Turning  back  to  'A   Conspiracy  Unmasked':   my  father   now  rewrote 
   the  ending  again,  on the  basis of  the draft  already referred  to, and 
   added  it  to  the  'third  phase'   manuscript,  rejecting   the  existing 
   
   conclusion of the chapter.(22) In this new  text he  still kept  the original 
   dream,  but  now combined  with it  the 'Dream  of the  Tower', transfer- 
   ring it back from Frodo's night at Bree to his night at  Crickhollow (see 
   p.  33).  Thus  Frodo  has  the  vision  of  Gandalf's  escape  from  the 
   Western Tower on the night of the  event itself,  the 25th  of September. 
   The new version reads thus, in part:                                     
                                                                           
     When  at  last  he  got  to  bed,  Frodo  could  not  sleep   for  some 
   time.  His  legs  ached.  He  was  glad  that  he   was  riding   in  the 
   morning.  Eventually  he   fell  into   a  vague   dream,  in   which  he 
   seemed  to  be  looking  out  of  a  high  window  over  a  dark  sea  of 
  
   tangled  trees.  Down  below  among  the  roots   there  was   the  sound 
   of  creatures   crawling  and   snuffling.  He   felt  sure   they  would 
   smell him out sooner or later.                                           
     Then  he  heard  a  noise  in  the  distance.  At  first he  thought it 
   was  a  great  wind  coming  over  the  leaves  of  the  forest.  Then he 
   knew  that  it  was  not  leaves,  but the  sound of  the Sea  far-off: a 
   sound  he  had  never  heard  in  waking  life,   though  it   had  often 
   troubled   other  dreams.   Suddenly  he   found  he   was  out   in  the 
   open.  There  were  no  trees  after  all. He  was on  a dark  heath, and 
   there  was  a  strange  salt  smell  in  the  air.  Looking  up   he  saw 
   before  him  a  tall  white  tower, standing  alone on  a high  ridge. In 
   its topmost chamber a blue light shone dimly.                            
     As   he  drew   nearer  the   tower  loomed   high  above   him.  About 
   its  feet  there  was  a  wall  of faintly  gleaming stones,  and outside 
   the  wall  sat  silent  watchers:  there  seemed  to  be  four blackrobed 
   figures   seated   on  black   horses,  gazing   at  the   tower  without 
   moving, as if they had sat there for ever.                               
     He  heard  the  soft  fall  of  hoofs  climbing  up  the   hill  behind 
   him. The watchers all stirred...                                         
                                                                           
     From this point the vision is told in practically the same words  as in 
   the previous text, and ends in the same way:  'A light  grew in  the sky, 
   and  there  was  a noise  of thunder.'  When Frodo  had dreamt  the dream 
   at Bree, the light in the sky and  the noise  of thunder  were associated 
   with  Trotter's  opening  the  shutters  with  a clang  and the  light of 
   morning entering the room.                                               
     In  this  text  'Pippin'  is  the name  that was  first written,  not a 
   subsequent correction of 'Folco'; see p. 30.                             
     Later  (see  p.  139,  note  36), when  the story  of Gandalf  had been 
   further changed, the description of the  Western Tower  and the  siege of 
   the Riders was largely,-but not entirely, struck out on  this manuscript: 
   the opening  was retained,  as far  as 'Looking  up he  saw before  him a 
   tall white tower, standing alone on  a high  ridge.' At  the same  time a 
   brief new conclusion was added:                                          
   
                                         
                                                                              
   A  great  desire  came  over  him  to climb  the tower  and see  the Sea. 
   He   started  to   struggle  up   the  ridge   towards  the   tower;  but 
   suddenly  a  light  came  in  the  sky,   and  there   was  a   noise  of 
   thunder.                                                                    
                                                                              
    Thus altered,  this is  the text  of FR,  pp. 118  - 19.  And so  the tall 
   white  tower  of Frodo's  dream at  Crickhollow in  the final  tale remains 
   from  what  was  the  precursor  of  Orthanc;  and  the  thunder   that  he 
   heard goes back to  the interruption  of his  dream by  Trotter's thrusting 
   back  the  shutters  at  The  Prancing  Pony. But  Frodo would  still dream 
   of Gandalf imprisoned  in a  tower: for  as he  slept in  the house  of Tom 
   Bombadil he would see him standing on the pinnacle of Isengard.             
                                                                              
                         Chapter VI: 'The Old Forest'.                          
                                                                              
   The existing 'third  phase' manuscript  of this  chapter was  retained, but 
   with a good deal of  correction, evidently  deriving from  different times. 
   To  this  period  belong  the  alteration  of  'Odo'  to 'Hamilcar'  at the 
   beginning of the chapter, and 'Folco' to  'Pippin'; I  would ascribe  to it 
   also the attainment of the final form of  the hobbits'  descent out  of the 
   forest to the Withywindle  (see VI.327),  and the  final ascription  of the 
   parts  in  the  encounter  with  Old  Man  Willow,  with  Merry  exchanging 
   roles with Frodo as the one trapped  in the  tree and  the one  pushed into 
   the river (ibid.).                                                          
                                                                              
  
                  Chapter VII: 'In the House of Tom Bombadil'                  
                                                                              
   In  this  chapter  as  in the  last, the  existing manuscript  was retained 
   intact.  As  the  story  stood in  that text,  Gandalf came  to Crickhollow 
   and  routed  the  Riders on  the night  of Monday  26 September,  the first 
   night  spent  by  the  hobbits  in  the  house  of  Tom  Bombadil,  and the 
   account  of  the  attack  on   Crickhollow  was   introduced  as   a  short 
   separate narrative in the body of Chapter VII  (see VI.303  - 4,  328). But 
   this  had  now  been  changed,  and  the  attack by  the Riders  delayed by 
   three  days,  with  the  postponement  of  Gandalf's  coming  to  Bree.  My 
   father  therefore  wrote on  the manuscript  at this  point: 'This  did not 
   occur till Sept. 29', i.e. the night passed by the hobbits at Bree (see the 
   time-schemes  tabulated  on  p.  12).  The  episode  was  now in  the wrong 
   chapter, and was struck from the text here.                                 
    It is often difficult  or impossible  to say  with certainty  when changes 
   to  the  manuscripts  that  are  unrelated  to  movements in  the narrative 
   structure  (or  to  movements  in  names)  were  made.  Thus  the introduc- 
   tion  of  Frodo's  dream  of  Gandalf  on Orthanc  is obviously  later; but 
   the  striking  out  of  'I  am  Ab-Origine,  that's  what  I  am'  (and the 
   substitution  of  Tom  s  words  in  FR,  p. 142:  Don t  you know  my name 
   
                
                                                                             
   yet?...'),  and  of  'He  saw  the  Sun rise  in the  West and  the Moon 
   following,  before  the new  order of  days was  made' (see  VI.329) may 
   well belong to this time.                                                  
                                                                             
                   Chapter VIII: 'Fog on the Barrow-downs'.                  
                                                                             
   The  original manuscript  was again  retained, and  most of  the changes 
   that were made to it were from a later  time (notably  those introducing 
   Carn Dum and Angmar,  FR pp.  154, 157).  The final  page of  the 'third 
   phase'  manuscript was  however rejected  and replaced  by a  new ending 
   to the chapter,  most of  which is  found also  in a  preparatory draft, 
   marked  'Revised ending  of VIII  to fit  revised plot  (concerning Gan- 
   dalf's  delay  and  Trotter's  knowledge  of  the  name  Baggins)'.  Now 
   Frodo says, 'Please note - all of you - that the  name Baggins  must not 
   be mentioned again. I am Mr Green, if any  name must  be given.'  In the 
   narrative of the third phase, as in that of the  second, Frodo  took the 
   name  of  'Mr Hill  of Faraway'  (VI.280, 334).  'Green' as  a pseudonym 
   (for Odo) goes back to the original version (VI.135 etc.).                 
    At  this  time  Tom's   words  (VI.329)   'he  [Butterbur]   knows  Tom 
   Bombadil,  and  Tom's  name  will  help  you.  Say  "Tom sent  us here", 
   and he will treat  you kindly'  were rejected,  and Tom's  parting words 
   in FR appear: 'Tom's country ends here: he will  not pass  the borders.' 
   In this connection see the note given on p. 10 concerning the boundaries 
   of  Tom's  domain:  there   my  father   was  thinking   of  harmonising 
   Gandalf's remark at the Council of Elrond that  Bombadil never  left his 
   own  ground  with  the  story  that  he  was   known  to   Butterbur  by 
   supposing that  Tom's 'boundaries'  extended to  Bree. But  he concluded 
   that  Tom  Bombadil  was  not  in  fact  known  to  Butterbur,  and  the 
   changes here reflect that decision.                                        
                                                                             
                                    NOTES.                                    
                                                                             
   1. The texts in such a situation are often very tricky to  interpret, for 
      there  are  these  possible  ingredients  or  components:  (1)   a  page 
      from  the  'third  phase'  manuscript  corrected  but  retained;  (2)  a 
      page  from  the  'third  phase'  manuscript  rejected and  replaced; (3) 
      draft  version(s)  for  replacement  of  rejected  'third  phase'  manu- 
      script;  (4)  fair  copy  replacement  of  rejected 'third  phase' manu- 
      script  (with  or  without  preceding  draft).  A  correction, say  of a 
  
      name,  made in  a case  of (1)  will stand  on the  same footing  in the 
      textual history as the name first written in a case of  (3) or  (4), but 
      the latter provide more certain indication of the relative dating.      
   2. With  Bilbo's remark  'I have  thought of  a nice  ending for  it: and 
      he lived happily ever after to the end of his days' (FR  p. 41)  cf. the 
      outline  $1  on  p. 5.  With the  passage that  follows, in  which Bilbo 
      says of Frodo                                                           
   
       He  would  come  with  me,  of  course, if  I asked  him. In  fact he 
       offered  to  once,  just  before the  party. But  he does  not really 
       want to, yet. I  want to  see the  wild country  again before  I die, 
       and the Mountains; but he is still in love with the Shire...          
                                                                            
       cf.  the  fragment  of  narrative given  in note  8 to  the preceding 
       chapter (p. 15).                                                      
    3. Cf. the outline $1 on p. 5: 'Says  to Gandalf  he sometimes  feels it 
       is like an eye looking at him.'                                       
    4. Gandalf's  words  'He  said  and  did  things  then that  were unmis- 
       takeable signs of  something wrong'  refer of  course to  his parting 
       conversation  with  Bilbo  in  this 'phase',  given on  pp. 19  - 20, 
       where Bilbo's behaviour was still not violently  out of  character as 
       it afterwards became.                                                 
    5. This is the form of the text in B. The  draft A  has no  reference to 
       the discussion of Rings at the White Council.                         
    6. At this stage the old story of  how the  Ring was  found 'in  the mud 
       of  the  river-bank  under  the roots  of a  thorn tree'  (VI.78) was 
       retained.                                                             
    7. In the later form of 'Riddles in the  Dark' in  The Hobbit  there was 
       no  question  of  Gollum's  giving  up the  Ring, of  course: Bilbo's 
       prize if he won  the competition  was to  be shown  the way  out, and 
       Gollum only went back to his island in the  lake to  get the  Ring so 
       that he might attack Bilbo invisibly.                                 
    8. This passage, from 'But  of course...',  was added  to the  text, but 
       it  takes  up a  draft passage  against which  my father  had written 
       'Omit?':                                                              
       Yet  I  wonder  what  would  have  happened  in  the  end, if  he had 
       been  obliged to  hand it  over. I  don't think  he would  have dared 
       to  cheat  openly;  but  I am  sure he  would have  tried to  get the 
       Ring  back.  He  would  have  immediately  desired  it  terribly, and 
       have  hated  Bilbo  fiercely.  He would  have tried  to kill  him. He 
       would have followed  him, visible  or invisible,  by sight  or smell, 
       till he got a chance.'                                                
    9. The  draft  text  still  retained  the  curious  passage,  going back 
       through the third to the second version of  the chapter  (VI.263), in 
       which  Gandalf  has  Frodo  quote  the   first  riddle   that  Gollum 
       asked,  and  then  says,  in  this  version:  'Roots  and  mountains: 
       there's a good deal of Gollum's mind and history in that.'            
   10. This was said in the original story of Gollum in the first edition of 
       The  Hobbit:  'in  the  end  Bilbo  gathered  that  Gollum had  had a 
       ring - a wonderful, beautiful  ring, a  ring that  he had  been given 
       for a birthday present,  ages and  ages before  when such  rings were 
       less uncommon.'                                                       
   11. Draft texts still retain the wording of  the third  version (VI.321): 
       'what kind of ring it really was.'                                    
   12. The  words  trying  to  forget Deagol  are a  part of  the text  B as 
   
        written,  and  show  that  the  passage  (pp.  23-4)  concerning the 
        murder  of  Deagol  was  inserted  before  this  version   was  com- 
        pleted.                                                             
    13. In  the  original  story  in  The  Hobbit  it  was only  when Gollum 
        came back from his  island in  the lake,  where he  had gone  to get 
        the  'present',  that  Bilbo  learnt  -  from  Gollum's  'tremendous 
  
        spluttering  and  whispering  and  croaking'  -  about the  ring and 
        that it had been a birthday present; see note 10.                   
    14. The  change  noted  in  VI.320,  whereby  Gandalf  ceases to  be the 
        one  who  actually  tracked  Gollum  down,  belongs to  this 'fourth 
        phase'.                                                             
    15. Above -ruin was pencilled -naur, sc. Orodnaur.                      
    16. In  the  draft  revision  A  of  this  passage  Faramond  is  called 
        'Faramond  II  and  the  heir  apparent';  cf.  VI.251,  where Fara- 
        mond's  precursor  Frodo  Took  is called  'Frodo the  Second... the 
        heir and rather  desperate hope  of the  Hole of  Took, as  the clan 
        was called.'                                                        
    17. In the draft revision A at this point 'Ham  (that is  Hamilcar)' was 
        replaced  by  'Freddy  (that  is  Fredegar)',  but  Ham/Hamilcar was 
        then  restored.  Cf.  the note  dated August  1939 given  in VI.373: 
        'Odo > Fredegar Hamilcar Bolger'.                                   
    18. In  the  genealogy  in  LR, Appendix  C, Gaffer  Gamgee was  92, and 
        he died at the age of 102.                                          
    19. Neither  Budgeford  nor  Bridgefields  appear  on my  father's orig- 
        inal map of the Shire  (frontispiece to  Vol. VI).  On my  large map 
        of  the  Shire  made  in  1943  (VI.107)  both  names  were  lightly 
        pencilled in by him, Budgeford being  the crossing  of the  Water by 
        the road (pencilled in at the same time) to Scary. See note 22. 
    20. The  second version  stands as  the opening  of a  chapter, numbered 
        'X'  and  without title  (corresponding to  the 'second  opening' of 
        Chapter  XI  'A Knife  in the  Dark' in  FR, after  the 'Crickhollow 
        episode'); the third likewise,  but numbered  'XI' (because  by then 
        the 'Bree' chapter had been divided, see p. 40), and with  an erased 
        title 'The Way to Weathertop'.                                      
    21. In  some  rough  chronological  workings  there  is  a  reference to 
        Gandalf's  being  besieged  in  'the  West  Towers',  which  is what 
        Trotter called the Elf-towers in VI.155, 159.                       
    22. Hamilcar's  family  now  comes  from  Bridgefields  in  the Eastfar- 
        thing.  Budgeford  was  written  in later,  perhaps much  later. See 
        note 19.                                                            
   
                                      III.                                    
                             THE FOURTH PHASE (2):                            
                       FROM BREE TO THE FORD OF RIVENDELL.                    
                                                                             
               Chapter IX: 'At the Sign of the Prancing Pony (i).             
                         The Cow Jumped over the Moon'.                       
                                                                             
   The  'third  phase'  version  of  this  chapter  (VI.331  ff.)   had  been 
   developed in two forms, in the first of which the story  of the  coming of 
   Gandalf  and  Odo  to  Bree  was told  by Butterbur,  while in  the second 
   (the 'red version' as my father  called it)  it was  told by  the narrator 
   (VI.344 - 7);  and in  the second  the coming  of the  four Riders  to the 
   west  gate  of  Bree  on  the  evening  of  Wednesday  28   September  was 
   described  (VI.347  -  8). The  already complex  manuscript was  then used 
   for a rough, drastic recasting of the narrative,  the 'blue  version' (see 
   VI.343): this belongs with the new plot, and all reference  to a  visit of 
   Gandalf  to  Bree  in the  days immediately  preceding Frodo's  arrival is 
   cut  out.  A  'blue'  rider to  the original  'third phase'  manuscript is 
   written on the back of a calendar page for September 1939.                 
   So far as it went, this was effectively a  draft ('A')  for a  new version 
   of this always crucial chapter; and in this case my  father set  aside the 
   now  chaotic  'third  phase'  manuscript entirely  (though taking  from it 
   the pages containing the text of The Cat and the Fiddle), and it  got left 
   behind in England many years later; the  'fourth phase'  version is  a new 
   manuscript  ('B'),  and  this  went  to Marquette.  Notably, this  bears a 
   date on the first page: 'Revised Version Oct. 1939'.                       
   It  remained  at  this  time  a  single,  very  long   chapter,  extending 
  
   through  FR  Chapter  10 'Strider';  but my  father decided  (doubtless on 
   account of its length) to divide it into two chapters, 'IX' and  'X', both 
   called 'At the Sign of the Prancing Pony', but with sub-titles;  and these 
   names  remained  for  a  long  time.   This  arrangement   was  apparently 
   made  soon  after  the new  text was  completed, and  it is  convenient to 
   follow it here.                                                            
                                                                             
   The  new  version,  to  the  point  where  the  hobbits returned  from the 
   common  room  of  the inn  after Frodo's  'accident', now  reaches, except 
   in a few features, the  final form,  and variation  even from  the precise 
   wording  of  FR  is  infrequent.  The  most  notable  respect in  which it 
   differs is that at this stage my father preserved the account of the black 
   horsemen  who  spoke  to  Harry  Goatleaf  the  gatekeeper on  the evening 
   of the 28th of September:                                                  
   
     The  fog  that  enveloped  the  Downs  on  Wednesday afternoon           
   lay  deep  about Bree-hill.  The four  hobbits were  just waking           
   from their sleep beside the Standing Stone, when out of the mist           
   four horsemen rode from the  West and  passed through  the gates           
   at dusk....                                                                
                                                                             
   The episode closely follows that in the 'red version' of the 'third phase' 
   (VI.347 - 8), but of course Harry Goatleaf no longer  refers to  'a hobbit 
   riding  behind  an  old  man  on  a  white  horse,  last  night',  and his 
   conversation with the Rider takes this form:                               
                                                                             
     'We want news!' hissed a cold voice through the key-hole.               
     'What of?' he answered, shaking in his boots.                            
     'News of hobbits, riding on ponies out of the Shire. Have they           
   passed?'                                                                   
     Harry  wished  they  had,  for  it  might  have  satisfied  these riders 
   if  he  could  have  said  yes.  There  was  a threat  in the  cold voice; 
   but he  dared not  risk a  yes that  was not  true. 'No  sir!' he  said in 
   a   quavering   voice.   'There's   been   no   Shire-hobbits   on  ponies 
   through Bree, and there isn't likely to be any.'                           
     A   hiss   came   through   the  key-hole,   and  Harry   started  back, 
   feeling  as  if  something  icy  cold  had  touched   him.  'Yes,   it  is 
   likely!'  said  the  voice  fiercely.  'Three,  perhaps  four.   You  will 
   watch.  We  want  Baggins.  He  is   with  them.   You  will   watch.  You 
   will tell us and not lie! We shall come back.'(1)                          
                                                                             
   This episode was struck  from the  text, but  I cannot  say when  this was 
   done.                                                                      
     The  conversation  between  Frodo  and  Merry and  the gatekeeper  is as 
   in  FR.  The gatekeeper  still however  calls out  to 'Ned'  (his brother, 
   presumptively) to watch the gate  a while,  since he  has 'business  up at 
   The  Pony'  (as  in  VI.349);  then  follows:  'He  had  been gone  only a 
   moment,  and  Ned had  not yet  come out,  when a  dark figure  climbed in 
   quickly over the gate and vanished  in the  dark in  the direction  of the 
   inn.' The reference to Harry Goatleaf's  visit to  the inn  was afterwards 
   struck out, and does not appear in FR (see below).                         
     There  is  now,  as  is  to be  expected, no  reference to  Tom Bombadil 
   when   the   hobbits   arrive   at   The   Prancing   Pony,   and  Frodo's 
   pseudonym is  'Mr Green'  (see p.  37); the  reference in  FR (p.  167) to 
   the  Underhills  of Staddle  is of  course absent.  Folco is  still Folco, 
   corrected to Pippin, which  shows that  this text  was written  before the 
   revised  ending  of  Chapter  V  (pp. 30, 35).(2) Frodo still  noticed the 
   gatekeeper   among  the   company  in   the  common   room  of   the  inn, 
   wondering whether it  was his  night off  duty, but  this was  struck out, 
   and  does  not  appear  in  FR. Folco/Pippin  now tells  the story  of the 
   collapse  of  the  'Town  Burrow'  in  Michel  Delving,  though   the  fat 
   
  
                                  
                                                                                
   Mayor  is  unnamed.  Trotter  is  of  course  a  Man,  but the  description of 
   him is that of the old versions (VI.137,  334): he  is still,  as he  was when 
   he  was  a   hobbit,  'queer-looking,   brown-faced',  with   a  short-stemmed 
   pipe under his long nose, and nothing is said of his boots (FR p. 168).       
        When  Bill  Ferney  and  the  Southerner  left  the  common  room, 'Harry 
   the   gatekeeper  went   out  just   behind  them.'   This,  like   the  other 
   references  to  the  gatekeeper's  presence  at  the  inn  noted   above,  was 
   struck  out.  An isolated  note of  this time  proposes: 'Cut  out Harry  - he 
   is unnecessary': clearly referring to his visit to the  inn after  the arrival 
   of the  hobbits and  his vaguely  sinister association  with Bill  Ferney, not 
   to his function as  gatekeeper, which  is certainly  necessary. It  is curious 
   therefore  that  in  the  typescript  that  followed  the  present  manuscript 
   this  last  reference,  though  very  clearly crossed  out in  the manuscript, 
   was  reinstated,  and  so  appears  in  FR  (p.  172), but  quite anomalously, 
   since all the  references to  his presence  at the  inn up  to this  point had 
   been removed.                                                                 
                                                                                
                 Chapter X: 'At the Sign of the Prancing Pony (ii).             
                         All that is gold does not glitter'.                     
                                                                                
   In the 'blue version' recasting of the  'third phase'  narrative, or  'A', the 
   story  of  Trotter's  'eavesdropping'  beside  the  Road  reaches   the  final 
   form,  in  association  with  the  new  ending  to  Chapter  VIII (p.  37): he 
   hears  the   hobbits  talking   with  Bombadil,   and  Frodo   declaring  that 
   he  is  to be  called 'Mr  Green' (for  the previous  story, in  which Trotter 
   overheard  Gandalf  and  Odo   talking,  see   VI.337).  After   Trotter's  'I 
   should  advise  him  and  his friends  to be  more careful  what they  say and 
   do' (FR p. 176) there follows in A:                                           
                                                                                
        'I  have  not  "left  my  name  behind",  as  you  put  it,'  said  Frodo 
   stiffly.  'My  reason  for  taking  another  here  is  my  own  affair.  I  do 
   not  see  why  my  real   name  should   interest  anyone   in  Bree;   and  I 
   have  still  to  learn  why  it  interests  you.  Mr   Trotter  may   have  an 
   honest   reason   for   spying  and   eavesdropping;  but   if  so   I  should 
   advise him to explain it!'                                                    
        'That's  the line  to take!  ' laughed  Trotter. 'But  you wait  till old 
   Butterbur  has   had  his   private  word   with  you   -  you'll   soon  find 
   out   how   your   real   name   could  be   guessed,  and   why  it   may  be 
   interesting  in   Bree.  As   for  myself:   I  was   looking  for   Mr  Frodo 
   Baggins,   because  I   had  been   told  to   look  for   him.  And   I  have 
   already    given    you    hints,    which    you    have    understood   well 
   enough, that I know about the secret you are carrying.'                       
        'Don't  be  alarmed!'  he  cried,  as  Frodo  half  rose  from  his seat, 
   and  Sam  scowled.  'I  shall  take  more   care  of   the  secret   than  you 
   do. But now I had better tell you some more about myself.'                    
   
                                                                         
                                                                         
   At that moment he was interrupted by a knock at the door.              
   Mr Butterbur was there with a tray of candles...                       
                                                                         
   Butterbur  now  has  only  news  of the  Black Riders  to communicate. 
   The story he tells is as before (VI.338-40), but the first Rider passed 
   through  Bree on  the Tuesday,  not the  Monday, preceding,  three not 
   four of them came to the inn-door, and of course he does not  refer to 
   Gandalf  and  'Baggins'  (Odo)  having  gone  off eastwards.  The con- 
   versation continues:                                                   
                                                                         
   ' "Baggins!"  said  I.  "If  you  are  looking  for  hobbits  of  that 
   name,  you'd  best  look in  the Shire.  There are  none in  Bree. The 
  
   last  time  one  of  that  name  came  here  was  nigh  on a  score of 
   years  back.(3) Mr Bilbo  Baggins  he  was,   as  disappeared   out  of 
   Hobbiton: he went off East long enough ago.                            
   'At  that  name  he  drew  in  his   breath  and   sat  up.   Then  he 
   stooped  at  me  again.  "But  there  is  also  Frodo  Baggins,"  said 
   he,(4) in a whisper like  a knife.  "Is he  here? Has  he been?  Do not 
   lie to us!"                                                            
   'I was all of a twitter,  I can  tell you;  but I  was angry  as well. 
   "No is the answer," said I;  "and you'll  get no  lies here,  so you'd 
   best  be  civil.  If  you  have  any  message for  any party,  you may 
   leave it, and I'll look  out for  them." "The  message is  wait," said 
   he.  "We  may  return."  And  with  that  the  three  of  them  turned 
   their  horses  and  rode  off  into the  fog. Now,  Mr Green,  what do 
   you say to that?'                                                      
   'But  they  asked  for  Baggins,  you  say,  not  Green,'  said  Frodo 
   warily.                                                                
   'Ah!'   said   the   landlord   with   a   knowing  wink.   'But  they 
   wanted  news  of  hobbits  out  of  the  Shire,   and  such   a  party 
   doesn't  come  here  often.  It  would  be  queer,  if there  were two 
   different  parties.  And  as  for  Baggins:   I've  heard   that  name 
   before.  Mr  Bilbo  was  here  more than  once, in  my dad's  time and 
   mine;  and  some  funny  tales  have come  out of  the Shire  since he 
   went  off:  vanished  with  a bang  while he  was speaking,  they say. 
   Not that I  believe all  the tales  that come  out of  the West  - but 
   here  you  go  vanishing  in  the middle  of a  song by  all accounts, 
   right  in  my  house.  And when  I have  time to  scratch my  head and 
   think,  I  remember  noticing  your  friends  call  you  Frodo,  and I 
   begin  to  wonder  if  Baggins  should  not  come  next.  "Maybe those 
   black  men  were  right,"  I  says  to  myself.  Now the  question is, 
   what  shall  I  say,  if  they  come  back?  Maybe  you  want  to  see 
   them,  and  more  likely  not.  They  mean  no  good  to  anyone, I'll 
   wager.  Now  you  and your  friends seem  all right  in spite  of your 
   
   pranks,  so  I  thought  I  had  best  tell  you  and  find out  what you 
   wish.'                                                                    
     'They  mean  no  good  at  all,'  said  Frodo.  'I  did  not  know they 
   had  passed  through  Bree,  or  I  should  have  stayed  quiet  in  this 
   room,  and  I  wish  I  had. I  ought to  have guessed  it, from  the way 
   the  gatekeeper  greeted  us  -  and  you,  Mr  Butterbur;  but  I  hoped 
   perhaps  Gandalf  had  been  here  asking  for  us.  I  expect  you  know 
   who  I  mean,  the  old  wizard.  We  hoped  to  find  him  here  or have 
   news of him.'                                                             
     'Gandalf!'  said  the  landlord.  'Know  him!  I  should  think  I  do. 
   He  was  here  not  so  long  back,  in  the  summer.  A  good  friend of 
   mine  is  Gandalf,  and  many  a  good  turn  he  has  done  me.  If  you 
   had  asked  after  him  sooner  I  should  have been  happier. I  will do 
   what I can for any friends of his.'                                       
     'I  am  very grateful,'  said Frodo,  'and so  will he  be. I  am sorry 
   I can't  tell you  the whole  story, but  I assure  you we  are up  to no 
   mischief.  I  am  Frodo  Baggins,  as  you  guess,  and  these  -   er  - 
   Black  Riders  are  hunting  for  me,  and  we  are  in danger.  I should 
   be  thankful  for  any  sort  of  help, though  I don't  want you  to get 
   into   trouble  on   my  account.   I  only   hope  these   Riders  won't 
   come back.'                                                               
     'I  hope  not  indeed,'  said   the  landlord   with  a   shiver.  'But 
   spooks  or  no  spooks,  they'll  have  to  mend  their  manners   at  my 
   door.'                                                                    
                                                                            
     The latter part of this version is in hasty pencil, and soon after this 
   point it peters  out without  further significant  development. Obviously 
   Gandalf's letter will still come from Trotter, not from Butterbur.        
     As  I  have  said,  this revision  belongs with  the new  conception of 
  
   Gandalf's  movements:  he  only  got ahead  of Frodo  and his  friends by 
   racing  on  horseback  to  Weathertop  while  they  were  toiling through 
   the Midgewater Marshes. In the  outline given  on p.  9 there  is mention 
   of  a  visit of  Gandalf to  Bree before  Frodo set  out, and  before his 
   captivity in the Western  Tower; and  Butterbur says  in this  draft that 
   he saw him 'not so  long back,  in the  summer' (cf.  also note  1). This 
   led, I think, to the bringing back of the  story (present  in one  of the 
   alternative versions of the original 'Bree' chapter, VI.156) that  it was 
   Butterbur and not Trotter who had the  letter from  Gandalf; and  this in 
   turn led to refinement of the scene at the inn where Trotter  proves that 
   he is a friend.                                                           
                                                                            
     As  in  the  draft  A  above  (p.  42),  in the  new or  'fourth phase' 
   manuscript  B  Trotter  says:  'I  was  looking  for  Mr  Frodo  Baggins, 
   because I had been told to  look for  birn.' But  an important  change in 
   the structure  now enters.  In A  Trotter has  just said  'But now  I had 
   
                                         
                                                                          
   better tell you some more  about myself'  when he  is interrupted  by Mr 
   Butterbur's knock on the door - an interruption at this point  that goes 
   back through the earlier  versions: see  VI.338 ('third  phase'), VI.150 
   (original text). In the new account, Trotter is not interrupted  at this 
   point. After saying that he will take more care of the secret  than they 
   do, the story now proceeds thus:                                        
                                                                          
   '... But   now   I   had  better   tell  you   some  more.'   He  leaned 
   forward   and   looked   at   them.   'Black   horsemen    have   passed 
   through  Bree,'  he  said  in  a  low  voice.  'On  Tuesday  morning one 
   came   up   the  Greenway;   and  two   more  appeared   later.  Yester- 
   day  evening  in  the  fog  three  more   rode  through   the  West-gate 
   just  before  it  was  closed.  They  questioned  Harry  the  gatekeeper 
   and   frightened   him   badly.   I   heard   them.   They   also   went 
   eastward.'                                                              
                                                                          
    There  follows  a  passage quite  closely approaching  that in  FR (pp. 
   176 - 7, from 'There was a silence'),  with Frodo's  regret that  he had 
   gone to the common room of the  inn, and  Trotter's recounting  that the 
   landlord had  prevented him  from seeing  the hobbits  until it  was too 
   late. But to  Frodo's remark  that the  Riders 'seem  to have  missed me 
   for the present, and to have gone on ahead' Trotter replies:            
                                                                          
    'I  should  not  be  too  sure  of  that.  They  are cunning,  and they 
   divide  their  forces.  I  have  been  watching  them.  Only   six  have 
   passed  through  Bree.  There  may  be  others.  There  are   others.  I 
   know   them,   and   their   proper   number.'   Trotter    paused   and 
   shivered.  'Those  that  have  passed  on  will  probably   return,'  he 
   went  on.  'They  have  questioned  folk  in  the  village  and outlying 
   houses,  as  far  as  Combe  [> Archet],  trying to  get news  by bribes 
   and  threats  -  of  a   hobbit  called   Baggins.  There   were  others 
   beside  Harry  Goatleaf  in  the  room  tonight  who  were  there  for a 
   purpose.  There   was  Bill   Ferney.  He   has  a   bad  name   in  the 
   Bree-land,  and  queer  folk  call  at  his  house  sometimes.  You must 
   have   noticed   him   among   the    company:   a    swarthy   sneering 
   fellow.  He  was  very  close  with  one  of  the   southern  strangers, 
   and  they  slipped  out  together  just  after  your  "accident".  Harry 
   is  an  old  curmudgeon,  and  he  is  frightened;   but  he   won't  do 
   anything,  unless  they  go  to  him.(5) Ferney is a different  matter - 
   he  would  sell  anything  to  anybody;  or  make  mischief for  the fun 
   of it.'                                                                 
                                                                          
    From this point (Frodo's 'What will Ferney  sell?') the  text of  FR is 
  
   largely achieved, as  far as  Trotter's question:  'Will you  have him?' 
   Then follows:                                                           
   
     Frodo  made  no  answer.  He  looked  at  Trotter:  grim   and  wild 
   and  rough-clad.  It was  hard to  know what  to do,  or to  feel sure 
   of his good will. He had  been successful  in one  thing at  any rate: 
   he  had  made  Frodo  suspect  everybody,   even  Mr   Butterbur.  And 
   all  his  warnings  could  so  well  apply  to  himself.  Bill Ferney, 
   Trotter:  which  was  the  most  likely  to   betray  them?   What  if 
   Trotter  led  them  into  the  wild,  to  'some  dark  place  far from 
   help'?  Everything  he  had  said   was  curiously   double-edged.  He 
   had  a  dark  look,  and  yet  there  was something  in his  face that 
   was strangely attractive.                                                 
     The  silence  grew,  and  still  Frodo  found  no answer.  'There is 
   one  obvious  question  you  have  not  put,'  said  Trotter  quietly. 
   'You  have  not  asked  me:  "Who  told  you  to  look  out  for  us?" 
   You  might  ask  that  before  you  decide  to  class  me   with  Bill 
   Ferney.'                                                                  
     'I  am   sorry,'  stammered   Frodo;  but   at  that   moment  there 
   came   a   knock   at   the   door.  Mr   Butterbur  was   there  with 
   candles...                                                                
                                                                            
     The interruption  by Mr  Butterbur takes  place at  structurally the 
   same point as in FR (p. 178), though the conversation he interrupts is 
   quite different. Trotter now withdrew into a dark corner of  the room, 
   and when Nob had  gone off  with the  hot water  to the  bedrooms, the 
   landlord began thus:                                                      
                                                                            
     'I've  been  asked  to  look  out for  a party  of hobbits,  and for 
   one by the name of Baggins in particular.'                                
     'What has that got to do with me, then?' asked Frodo warily.            
     'Ah!'   said   the  landlord   with  a   knowing  wink.   'You  know 
   best;  but  old  Barnabas  can add  up two  and two,  if you  give him 
   time.  Parties  out  of  the  Shire  don't  come here  often nowadays, 
   but  I  was  told to  look out  for one  at just  about this  time. It 
   would  be  queer,  if  there  was  no  connexion,  if  you  follow me. 
   And  as  for  Baggins,  I've  heard  that  name  before. Mr  Bilbo was 
   in  this  house  more  than  once,  and some  funny stories  have come 
   out  of  the  Shire since  he went  off: vanished  with a  bang, while 
   he  was speaking,  they say.  Not that  I believe  all the  tales that 
   come  from  the  West  -  but  here  you  go  vanishing in  the middle 
   of  a  song  by  all  accounts,  right  in  my  house. Maybe  you did, 
   and  maybe  there  was  some  mistake,  but  it  set me  thinking. And 
   when  I  have  time  to  scratch  my  head,  I  remember  noticing how 
   your  friends  call  you  Frodo;  so  I  begin  to  wonder  if Baggins 
   should not  come after  it.(6) For  it was  Frodo Baggins  I was  told to 
                                                                            
                                                                            
   
                                   
                                                                       
   look for; and I was given a description that fits well enough,  if I 
   may say so.'                                                         
    'Indeed! Let's hear it then!'  said Frodo,  a little  impatient with 
   the slow unravelling of Mr Butterbur's thoughts.                     
    'A  round-bellied  little  fellow  with  red  cheeks,'  answered the 
   landlord  with  a grin.  'Begging your  pardon; but  he said  it, not 
   me.' Folco [> Pippin] chuckled, but Sam looked angry.                
    'He said it? And who was he?' asked Frodo quickly.                  
    'Oh,  that   was  old   Gandalf,  if   you  know   who  I   mean.  A 
   wizard  they  say  he  is, but  he is  a right  good friend  of mine, 
   whether  or  no.  Many  a  good  turn  has he  done me.  "Barney," he 
  
   says  to  me,  it  would  be a  matter of  a month  and more  ago, in 
   August,(7) if I recollect  rightly, when  he came  in late  one evening. 
   Very  tired  he  was,  and  uncommon thirsty.  "Barney," he  says, "I 
   want  you  to  do  something  for  me."  "You've  only  to  name it," 
   said  I.  "I  want  you  to  look  out  for some  hobbits out  of the 
   Shire,"  said he.  "There may  be a  couple, and  there may  be more. 
   Nigh  the  end  of  September (8) it will be,  if they  come. I  hope I 
   shall  be  with  them,  and  then  you'll  have  no  more to  do than 
   draw some of your best ale for  us. But  if I'm  not with  them, they 
   may  need  help. One  of them  will be  Frodo Baggins,  if it  is the 
   right party: a great friend of mine, a round-bellied..." '           
    'All right!' said Frodo, laughing  in spite  of his  impatience. 'Go 
   on! We've heard that already.'                                       
    Mr  Butterbur  paused,  put  out of  his stride.  'Where was  I?' he 
   said. 'Ah  yes. "If  this Frodo  Baggins comes,"  said he,  "give him 
   this";  and he  handed me  a letter.  "Keep it  safe and  secret, and 
   keep  it in  your mind,  if your  head will  hold anything  so long," 
   says  he.  "And don't  you mention  all this  to anybody."  I've kept 
   that letter by me night and day, since he gave it to me.'            
    'A  letter  for  me  from   Gandalf!'  interrupted   Frodo  eagerly. 
   'Where is it?'                                                       
    'There   now!'   cried   Mr   Butterbur  triumphantly.   'You  don't 
   deny  the  name!  Old  Barney  can  put  two  and  two  together. But 
   it's a  pity you  did not  trust me  from the  beginning.' Out  of an 
   inner pocket he brought a sealed letter and handed it to Frodo.(9)   
   On the outside it was inscribed: TO F. B. FROM G. ( )               
    'There's  another  thing  I  ought  to  say,'  Mr   Butterbur  began 
   again.  'I  guess you  may be  in trouble,  seeing how  Gandalf isn't 
   here, and they have come, as he warned me.'                          
    'What do you mean?' said Frodo.                                     
    'The  black  horsemen,'  said  Butterbur.  '  "If  you  see horsemen 
   
                                
                                                                            
   in  black,"  says  Gandalf  to  me,  "look  out   for  trouble!   And  my 
   friends  will  need  all  the  help   you  can   give."  And   they  have 
   come,  sure  enough:  yesterday  and  the  day  before.(10) The   dogs  all 
   yammered,  and  the  geese  screamed  at  them.   Uncanny,  I   call  it. 
   They've  been  asking  for  news  of  a  hobbit  called Baggins,  I hear. 
   And  that   Ranger,  Trotter,   he  has   been  asking   questions,  too. 
   Tried to get in here, before you had had bite or sup, he did.'            
    'He   did!'   said   Trotter   suddenly,   coming   forward   into   the 
   light.  'And  a lot  of trouble  would have  been saved,  if you  had let 
   him in, Barnabas.'                                                        
    The   landlord   jumped   with  surprise.   'You!'  he   cried.  'You're 
   always popping up. What do you want?'                                     
    'He's  here  with  my  leave,'  said  Frodo.   'He's  offering   us  his 
   help.'                                                                    
    'Well,   you   know   best,   maybe,'   said   Mr   Butterbur,   looking 
   doubtfully  at  Trotter.  'Of  course,  I  don't  know  what's  going on, 
   or  what  these  black  fellows  want   with  you.   But  they   mean  no 
   good to you, I'll swear.'                                                 
    'They  mean  no   good  to   anyone,'  answered   Frodo.  'I   am  sorry 
   I can't explain it all. I am tired  and very  worried, and  it is  a long 
   tale.  But  tell  Gandalf  everything,  if he  turns up,  and he  will be 
   very  grateful,  and  he  may  tell  you  more  than I  can. But  I ought 
   at  least  to  warn  you  what  you   are  doing   in  helping   me.  The 
   Black  Riders  are  hunting  me,   and  they   are  perilous.   They  are 
   servants of the Necromancer.'                                             
    'Save  us!'  cried  Mr   Butterbur,  turning   pale.  'Uncanny   I  knew 
   they  were;  but  that  is  the  worst  bit  of  news  that  has  come to 
   Bree in my time! '                                                        
  
                                                                            
    This  version  now  attains  the  form  in  FR  (p.   181)  as   far  as 
   Butterbur's departure to send  Nob out  to look  for Merry  with scarcely 
   any deviation. Trotter speaks of 'the Shadow in the  South', not  'in the 
   East', and refers of course to 'Mr Green', not 'Mr Underhill',  and after 
   Butterbur's remark that there are others  in Bree  quicker in  the uptake 
   than Nob is, he adds: 'Bill  Ferney was  here tonight,  and he's  an ugly 
   customer.'  - It  will be  seen that  with the  structural change  in the 
   ordering of the chapter (bringing the  landlord to  the hobbits'  room at 
   a later point) the information about the Black Riders (itself very brief) 
   is now given by Trotter, while Butterbur himself is left with only  a few 
   words on the subject.(11) In previous  versions his  account of  the coming 
   of the Riders to the inn door was  a chief  element in  the conversation; 
   now there is no  mention of  it (though  it reappears  briefly in  FR, p. 
   180).                                                                     
    In this version, the landlord before  leaving the  room asks  if Trotter 
   
               
                                                                        
   is going to stay there, to which Trotter replies: 'I am. You may need 
   me before the morning.' 'All right, then,' said the landlord,  'if Mr 
   Green is willing.' When Butterbur has gone:                           
                                                                        
    'Well,  now  you  ought  to  guess  the  answer  to  the  question I 
   spoke of  before he  came in,'  said Trotter.  'But aren't  you going 
   to open the letter?'                                                  
    Frodo  looked  carefully  at  the  seal  before  he  broke   it.  It 
   seemed certainly  to be  Gandalf's. Inside,  written in  the wizard's 
   thin long-legged script,(12) was the  following   message.  Frodo 
   read it aloud.(13)                                                    
                                                                        
    The   Prancing   Pony,   Bree,. Tuesday, September 12th.(14) Dear 
    F.  I  am  starting  back  tomorrow,  6'  should reach  you in  a day 
    or  two.  But  things  have   become  very   dangerous,  and   I  may 
    not  get  through  in  time.  (He  has found  the Shire:  the borders 
    are watched, and so am I.) If I  fail to  come, I  hope that  will be 
    sufficient warning to you, @' you will have  sense to  leave Shire 
    at once. If so, there is just a chance  you will  get through  as far 
    as  Bree.  Look  out  for  horsemen  in  black.  They are  your worst 
    enemies  (save  one):  they  are  Ringwraiths. Do  not use  It again: 
    not  for  any  reason  at  all.  Do  not  move   in  the   dark.  Try 
    and find  Trotter  the  ranger.  He will  be looking  out for  you: a 
    lean,   dark,   weatherbeaten   fellow,  but   one  of   my  greatest 
    friends.  He  knows  our  business.  He  will  see  you  through,  if 
    any  one  can.  Make  for  Rivendell  as  fast  as   possible.  There 
    I  hope  we  may  meet  again.  If  not,  Elrond  will   advise  you. 
    Yours ..................... .                                        
      PS.   You   can   trust   Barnabas   Butterbur  and   Trotter.  But 
    make  sure  it  is  really  Trotter.  The  real  Trotter will  have a 
    sealed letter from me with these words in it                        
              All that is gold does not glitter, 
              all that is long does not last,                                      
              All that is old does not wither, 
              not all that is over is past.                                        
      PPS.  It  would  be  worse  than  useless  to  try  and  go beyond 
    Bree  on  your  own.  If  Trotter  does  not  turn  up, you  must try 
    and  get  Butterbur  to  hide   you  somewhere,   and  hope   that  I 
    shall come.                                                          
      PPPS.  I  hope  B.  does  not  forget  this!  If  he  remembers  to 
    give  it  to  you,  tell  him  I  am  very  grateful,  6'  still more 
    surprised. Fare well wherever you fare. 35                           
                                                                        
  
    'Well, that is from Gandalf all right, quite apart from the          
   
    
                                                                      
   hand and the  signature,' said  Frodo as  he finished.  'What about 
   your letter, Trotter?'                                              
      'Do  you need  it? I  thought you  had made  up your  mind about 
   me already! If not,  you ought  not to  have let  me stay;  and you 
   certainly ought not to have read that aloud to me.'                 
      'I  haven't  made  up  my mind,'  said Sam  suddenly. 'And  I am 
   not going  to see  Mr Frodo  made fun  of and  put upon.  Let's see 
   that letter, or Sam Gamgee'll take a hand!'                        
      'My  good  Sam,'  said  Trotter.  'I've  got  a weapon  under my 
   cloak, as well as you! And I don't mind telling you  that if  I was 
   not the real Trotter, you would not  have a  chance, not  all three 
   of you together. But steady there!' he said, as  Sam sprang  up. 'I 
   have got a letter, and here it is!'                                
      Onto  the  table  he  tossed  another  sealed  letter, outwardly 
   exactly like the other. Sam and Folco [> Pippin]  looked at  it, as 
   Frodo  opened  it.  Inside  there  was a  small paper  in Gandalf's 
   hand. It said:                                                      
                                                                      
                  All that is gold does not glitter;                   
                  all that is long does not last;                      
                  All that is  old does  not wither;                   
                  not all that is over is past.                        
      This is to certify that the bearer is Aragorn son of Celegorn,(15) 
      of the line of Isildur Elendil's son, known in Bree as Trotter; 
      enemy of the Nine, and friend of Gandalf. ...................: (X):-. 
                                                                      
      Frodo  stared  at  the  words  in  amazement.  'Of  the  line of 
   Elendil!' he said, looking with  awe at  Trotter. 'Then  It belongs 
   to you as much as to me, or more!'                                  
      'It does not belong to either of us,' said Trotter; 'but you are 
   to keep it for a while. For so it is ordained.'(16)                 
      'Why didn't  you show  this to  us sooner?  It would  have saved 
   time, and prevented me, and Sam, from behaving absurdly.'           
      'Absurdly! Not at all. Sam is  very sensible:  he doubted  me to 
   the last, and I think he still does. Quite right, too! If you'd had 
   more  experience  of  your  Enemy,  you  would  not trust  your own 
   hands,  except  in broad  daylight, once  you knew  that he  was on 
   your track. I had to make  sure of  you, too.  That was  one reason 
   why I delayed.  The Enemy  has set  snares for  me before  now. But 
   I must admit that I tried to persuade you to take  me as  a friend, 
   for  my  own  sake  without  proofs.  A  hunted   wanderer  wearies 
   sometimes of distrust, even while  he is  preaching it.(17) But there, 
   I fear my looks are against me.'                                    
   
                            
                                                                       
     There follows the ill-judged intervention of Folco/Pippin - 'Hand- 
   some is as handsome does we say  in the  Shire', which  had remained 
   unchanged from Odo's original remark in VI.155; then follows:        
                                                                       
     Folco  [>  Pippin]  subsided;  but  Sam  was  not daunted,  and he 
   still eyed  Trotter dubiously.  'You could  make yourself  look like 
   you  do,  if you  were play-acting,'  he said.  'What proof  have we 
   had that you are the real article, I should like to know?'           
     Trotter  laughed.  'Don't  forget  Butterbur's  letter, Sam!  ' he 
   said.  'Think  it out!  Butterbur is  certainly the  real Butterbur, 
   unless  the  whole of  Bree is  bewitched. How  could the  words all 
   that  is  gold  appear  in  Butterbur's letter  and in  mine, unless 
  
   Gandalf  wrote  them  both?  You  may  be   sure  Gandalf   did  not 
   give  a spy  a chance  of knowing  that Butterbur's  letter existed. 
   Even  if  he  did,  a  spy  could  not  know the  key-words, without 
   reading  the  letter.  How  could  that   have  been   done  without 
   Butterbur's knowledge?'                                              
     Sam scratched his  head long  and thoughtfully.  'Ah!' he  said at 
   last. 'I dessay it would have  been difficult.  But how  about this: 
   you could have done in the real Trotter and  stolen his  letter, and 
   then  popped it  out, like  you did,  after hearing  Butterbur's and 
   seeing  how  the land  lay? You  seem mighty  unwilling to  show it. 
   What have you got to say to that?'                                   
     'I  say  you  are  a splendid  fellow,' said  Trotter. 'I  see why 
   Gandalf  chose you  to go  with your  master. You  hang on  tight. I 
   am afraid my only answer to you, Sam, is this: if  I had  killed the 
   real  Trotter,  I  could  kill  you,  and I  should have  killed you 
   already  without so  much talk.  If I  was after  the Ring,  I could 
   have  it  -  now!  '  He  stood  up,  and  seemed  suddenly  to grow 
   taller.  In his  face there  gleamed a  light, keen  and commanding. 
   They did not move. Even Sam sat still, staring dumbly at him.        
     'But I am the real  Trotter, fortunately,'  he said,  looking down 
   at  them  with  a  sudden  kindly  smile.  'I  am  Aragorn   son  of 
   Celegorn, and if by life or  death I  can save  you, I  will.' There 
   was a long silence.                                                  
     At  last  Frodo  spoke  hesitatingly.  'Did  those verses  of Gan- 
   dalf's apply to you, then?' he asked. 'I thought at first  they were 
   just nonsense.'                                                      
     'Nonsense,  if  you  will,' answered  Trotter. 'Don't  worry about 
   them. They have served their turn.'                                  
     'If  you  want to  know,' said  Frodo, 'I  believed in  you before 
   Butterbur came in. I  was not  trying to  trust you,  but struggling 
   not  to  trust  you,  to   follow  your   own  teaching.   You  have 
   
                                               
                                                                             
   frightened  me  several  times  tonight,  but  never   in  the   way  that 
   servants  of  the  Enemy  would,  or  so  I  imagine.   I  think   one  of 
   those  would...  would,  well,  seem  fairer   and  feel   fouler.  You... 
   well, it is the other way round with you.'                                 
    'I look foul  and feel  fair, is  it?' laughed  Trotter. 'We'll  leave it 
   at that, and say no more about round bellies!'                             
    'I  am  glad  you  are  to  be  our  guide,'   said  Folco   [>  Pippin). 
   'Now   that   we   are   beginning   to   understand   the    danger,   we 
   should   be   in   despair   without   you.  But   somehow  I   feel  more 
   hopeful than ever.'                                                        
    Sam said nothing.                                                         
                                                                             
    Afterwards  my  father   abandoned  this   spider's  web   of  argumenta- 
   tion,  arising  from  there being  two letters  from Gandalf,  and handled 
   the question of the verse of recognition All that is gold does not glitter 
   and  Aragorn's  knowledge  of  it  extremely  adroitly  by  making Aragorn 
   use the words himself (not having seen  or heard  Gandalf's one  letter) a 
   propos  Frodo's  remark  (already  present  in  this version)  about 'foul 
   and fair' (FR p. 184). But the  complication of  the two  letters survived 
   the crucial  decision that  Gandalf's letter  to Frodo  was written  to be 
   received by him  before he  left Bag  End and  failed in  delivery through 
   Butterbur's forgetfulness.                                                 
    After 'Sam said nothing' this version is the  same as  FR (p.  184), with 
   Trotter's  words  about   the  leaving   of  Bree   and  the   making  for 
   Weathertop.  But  his  answer  to  Frodo's   question  about   Gandalf  is 
   much slighter:                                                             
                                                                             
    Trotter looked grave. 'I don't know,' he said. 'To tell you the           
  
   truth, I am very troubled about him - for the first time since I           
   have  known  him.  He  meant to  arrive here  with you  two days           
   sooner  than'  this.  We  should  at  least  have  had messages.           
   Something has happened. I think it is something that  he feared,           
   or he would not have taken all these precautions with letters.'            
                                                                             
   From  Frodo's  question  'Do  you  think  the  Black Riders  have anything 
   to  do  with  it?'  the  remainder  of  FR  Chapter  10  was  now attained 
   except in a few minor particulars, the  chief of  which occurs  in Merry's 
   account  of  his  experience.  This  story  now  returns  to  the original 
   version  (VI.161-2),  according   to  which   the  Rider   went  eastwards 
   through the village and  stopped at  Bill Ferney's  house (whereas  in the 
   'third phase' version, VI.353-4,  it went  in the  other direction  to the 
   West-gate);  but  it  differs  from  FR (p.  185) in  that when  Merry was 
   about to bolt back to the inn  'another black  shape rose  up before  me - 
   coming down the  Road from  the other  gate -  and ...  and I  fell over.' 
   In this version Trotter says: 'They may after all  try some  attack before 
   
                                        
                                                                             
   we leave Bree. But it will be dark. In the light they need their horses.'(18) 
    For the subsequent history of this chapter see pp. 76 - 8.                
                                                                             
                       Chapter XI: 'A Knife in the Dark'.                     
                                                                             
   This  chapter  was  another  of  those   that  my   father  at   this  time 
   reconstituted partly from the existing 'third phase' text (the  latter part 
   of Chapter  X and  the first  part of  Chapter XI,  see VI.359)  and partly 
   from  new  manuscript  pages,  and as  with the  previous chapters  in this 
   form  some  rejected  pages  of  the  older  version  became  separated and 
   did not go to Marquette.                                                   
    The  new  text  opens  with  the  attack  on  Crickhollow, which  with the 
   change  in  its  date had  been moved  from its  original place  in Chapter 
   VII (see p. 36).  For the  previous form  of the  episode see  VI.328; this 
   was almost identical to the original  text, VI.303  - 4.  To both  of these 
   my father pencilled in glimpses  of the  story that  Odo left  with Gandalf 
   as  he  rode  after the  Black Riders  - a  story that  seems only  to have 
   entered  the  'third  phase'   narrative  when   the  'Bree'   chapter  was 
   reached:  see  VI.336.  But  in  the  second  version  Crickhollow  was not 
   empty: a curtain moved in a window - for Odo had stayed behind.            
    I give  first a  preliminary draft  of the  attack on  Crickhollow written 
   for its new place in the story.                                            
                                                                             
    As  they  slept  there  in  the  inn  of  Bree, darkness  lay on          
   Buckland. Mist  strayed in  the dells  and along  the river-bank.          
   The  house  at Crickhollow  stood silent.  Not long  before, when          
   evening had just fallen, there had been  a light  in a  window. A          
   horse came quickly up the lane, and halted. Up the path  in haste          
   a figure walked, wrapped in a great cloak, leading a white horse.          
   He  tapped  on  the door,  and at  once the  light went  out. The          
   curtain  at  the  window  stirred,  and soon  after the  door was          
   opened  and  he  passed  quickly in.  Even as  the door  closed a          
   black  shadow  seemed  to  move  under  the  trees  and  pass out          
   through  the  gate  without  a   sound.(19) Then   darkness  slowly          
   deepened into night, a dead and misty night: no stars  shone over          
   Buckland.                                                                  
    There came the  soft fall  of hoofs,  horses were  drawing near,          
   led slow and cautiously.  The gate  in the  hedge opened,  and up          
   the  path  filed  three  shapes,  hooded,  swathed in  black, and          
   stooping low towards the  ground. One  went to  the door,  one to          
   each  corner  of  the house-end  on either  side; and  there they          
   stood, silent as  the black  shadows of  stones, while  time went          
  
   slowly on, and  the house  and the  trees about  it seemed  to be          
   waiting breathlessly.                                                      
   
                                        
                                                                            
    There was a faint stir in the leaves, and  a cock  crowed. The           
   cold  hour before  dawn had  come.(20) Suddenly  the figure  by the           
   door moved. In the dark, without star or  moon, the  blade that           
   was drawn gleamed,  as if  a chill  light had  been unsheathed.           
   There was a blow, soft but heavy, and the door shuddered.                 
    'Open  in  the  name  of  Sauron!'  said  a  voice,  cold  and           
   menacing. At a second blow the door yielded, and fell back with           
   its lock  broken and  timbers burst.  The black  figures passed           
   swiftly in.                                                               
    At that moment, nearby  among the  trees a  horn rang  out. It           
   rent the night like fire on a hill-top, echoing over  the land.           
   Awake!  Fear!  Fire!  Foes!  Awake!  Someone  was  blowing  the           
   Horn-call  of  Buckland,  which  had  not  been  sounded  for a           
   hundred  years, not  since the  white wolves  came in  the Fell           
   Winter  when  the Brandywine  was frozen.  Far away (21) answer-           
   ing  horns  were  heard.  Distant  sounds  of waking  and alarm           
   came through the night. The whole of Buckland was aroused.                
    The black shapes slipped swiftly from the  house. In  the lane           
   the sound of hoofs broke out,  and gathering  to a  gallop went           
   racing into the darkness. Behind them a white horse ran.  On it           
   sat an old man clad in grey, with long silver hair  and flowing           
   beard. His horn still sounded over hill and dale. In  his right           
   hand a wand flared and flickered like a sheaf of lightning.(22)           
   Behind him, clinging to his  cloak, sat  a hobbit.  Gandalf and           
   Hamilcar were riding to the  North Gate,  and the  Black Riders           
   fled before them. But they had  found out  what they  wished to           
   know: Crickhollow was empty and the Ring had gone.                        
                                                                            
    The  story here  must be  that Gandalf  and Hamilcar  left the  house by 
   the back door, as Fredegar Bolger  did in  FR (p.  188), but  then waited 
   among the  trees surrounding  the open  space in  which the  house stood. 
   A note added to the time-scheme B (p. 11) seems to fit this version: 'The 
   Black  Riders  creep into  Buckland, but  too late  to see  Frodo depart. 
   They  track  him  to  Crickhollow and  guard it,  and see  Gandalf enter. 
   But  Gandalf  (and  Ham pretending  to be  Frodo) burst  out on  night of 
   Sept. 29.'                                                                
    Another short  text, written  on the  same slip  of paper  and obviously 
   at  the  same  time  as that  just given,  provided only  the end  of the 
   episode; and in this text, which was  later struck  through, there  is no 
   mention of Gandalf:                                                       
                                                                            
   Ham Bolger was blowing the Horn-call of Buckland,  which had              
   not been sounded for a hundred years... [@ c. as before] The              
   black shapes slipped swiftly from the house.                              
   
    
                                                                            
     In  the  lane  the  sound  of  hoofs  broke  out  and  gathering  to  a 
   gallop   raced   off   madly   northwards  into   the  dark.   The  black 
   riders  had fled,  for their  concern was  not yet  with the  little folk 
   of  the  Shire,  but  only  with  the  Ring.  And  they   had  discovered 
   what   they   wished   to   know:   Crickhollow   was   empty   and   the 
   Ring had gone.                                                            
                                                                            
     This perhaps goes with the  outline $4  on p.  9: 'Crickhollow  scene - 
   only Hamilcar there. He blows horn...'                                    
     The  version  of the  story that  appears in  the 'fourth  phase' manu- 
  
   script changes again. It begins thus:                                     
                                                                            
     As they slept there  in the  inn at  Bree, darkness  lay on             
   Buckland: mist strayed in the dells and along the river-bank.             
   The house at Crickhollow stood silent. A curtain stirred in a             
   window and for a moment a light gleamed out. At once  a black             
   shadow moved under the trees and passed out through  the gate             
   without a sound. The night deepened. There came the soft fall             
   of hoofs...                                                               
                                                                            
     The draft text given on p. 53 is then followed  closely; but  from 'The 
   black figures passed swiftly in' there is a new story:                    
                                                                            
   The  black  figures  passed  swiftly  in.  In  a  moment  they  came  out 
   again;  one  was  carrying  a  small  bundled  figure  in  an  old cloak: 
   it  did  not  struggle.  Now  they  leaped  upon  their   horses  without 
   caution;  in  the  lane  the  noise  of  hoofs  broke out,  and gathering 
   to a gallop went hammering away into the darkness.                        
     At  the  same  moment,  [struck   out:  from   the  direction   of  the 
   Ferry,]   another   horse  came   thundering  along   the  lane.   As  it 
   passed  the  gate  a horn rang out.(23) It rent the night like fire  on a 
   hill-top...   [@ c.   as   before]   Far   away   answering   horns  were 
   heard; the alarm was spreading. Buckland was aroused.                     
     But  the  Black  Riders  rode  like  a  gale  to  the  North  Gate. Let 
   the  little  people  blow!  Sauron  would  deal with  them later.  In the 
   meanwhile  they  had  earned   his  thanks:   Baggins  was   caught  like 
   a  fox  in  a  hole.  They  rode  down  the  watchmen,  leaped  the gate, 
   and vanished.                                                             
     And  that  is  how  Hamilcar  Bolger   first  crossed   the  Brandywine 
   Bridge.                                                                   
                                                                            
     This  version evidently  belongs with  the story  in the  time-scheme D 
   (p.  12),  where  on  September  29  'the  Riders attack  Crickhollow and 
   carry off Ham, pursued by Gandalf' -  although there  this took  place at 
   midnight,  whereas  here  it  was  'the cold  hour before  dawn'. Gandalf 
   arrived just too late, and (and as will appear later) thought that it was 
   
                             
                                                                            
   Frodo  who  had  been  taken; but  the further  story of  Hamilcar Bolger 
   must be briefly postponed (see pp. 68 ff.).                               
                                                                            
      Frodo's  'dream  of  the  tower' had  been removed  from the  night at 
   Bree to the night at Crickhollow (see pp. 33 - 6), and his sleep  at Bree 
   is now described as it is  in FR:  'his dreams  were again  troubled with 
   the noise of wind and  of galloping  hoofs ...  far off  he heard  a horn 
   blowing wildly.'                                                          
      New  writing  (i.e.  replacement  of  the  'third  phase'  manuscript) 
   continues as far as the departure of the hobbits  with Trotter  from Bree 
   and their coming into open country. At this stage Folco was  still Folco, 
   not Pippin; but the text of  FR (pp.  189 -  93) was  reached in  all but 
   trifling  details.(24) The  later  story  of  Merry's  ponies  now  appears, 
   changed  from  the  earlier  (VI.164)  in  which  Tom  Bombadil,  when he 
   found them, went to the  inn at  Bree to  find out  what had  happened to 
   the  hobbits,  and  paid Mr  Butterbur for  the ponies;  the relationship 
   between Bombadil and Butterbur had been abandoned (pp. 10, 37).           
      From  the  point  where  the  companions  saw  the houses  and hobbit- 
   holes of Staddle on their left (FR p. 193)  the 'third  phase' manuscript 
   was retained, and lightly corrected, as  far as  the arrival  of Trotter, 
   Frodo,  and  Merry  on  the  summit  of  Weathertop.  As  the  manuscript 
   stood at this stage the text  of FR  was very  nearly attained,  but some 
   additions were later: such as the lights  in the  eastward sky  seen from 
  
   the  Midgewater  Marshes,  the  burnt  turf and  blackened stones  on the 
   summit  of  Weathertop,  and  the  ring  of  ancient stonework  about it; 
   apparently the alteration of Trotter's remark that  'not all  the rangers 
   are to be trusted, nor all the birds and beasts', which goes back  to the 
   original form of the  story (VI.167),  to 'not  all the  birds are  to be 
   trusted, and there are other spies more evil  than they  are' was  also a 
   much  later  change.  Strider's  account  in  FR  (p.  197) of  the great 
   watchtower  on  Weathertop   and  its   ruin  is   not  entered   on  the 
   manuscript  at  all,  an  J  the  text  remains  here unchanged  from its 
   earliest  form  (VI.169,  355). Sam's  song of  Gil-galad was  written at 
   this time, and entered into the manuscript.(25)                               
      On  the  summit  of  Weathertop  the  old  story  underwent  an impor- 
   tant  change.  Gandalf's  message  on  a  paper  that fluttered  from the 
   cairn of stones (VI.170, 355) has gone, and the  text of  FR (p.  199) is 
   reached (without, as already noted, any mention of a  fire: the  stone on 
   which  the  marks  were  found  was  not  'flatter  than the  others, and 
   whiter, as if it had escaped the fire', but 'smaller than the others, and 
   of different colour, as if it had been rubbed  clean'). The  scratches on 
   the  stone  were  X:  IIII  (the  Old English  G-rune still  being used), 
   interpreted  to  mean  that  Gandalf  had  been there  on 4  October. The 
   marks  were  however  changed to  read X:  I.III, and  a new  passage was 
   inserted (and subsequently rejected):                                     
                                                                            
          'But there's a dot between the first 1 and the next three,' said 
   
   Sam poring over the stone. 'It doesn't say G.4, but G.1.3.'               
     'Quite   right!'   agreed   Trotter.  'Then   if  Gandalf   made  these 
   marks,  it  might mean  that he  was here  from the  first to  the third; 
   or perhaps that he and another were here on the third.'                   
                                                                            
   This is odd, because Sam stayed down in  the dell  and did  not go  up to 
   the  summit  of  Weathertop;  moreover  this  inserted  discussion  takes 
   place  at  the summit,  so that  it is  no help  to suppose  that Trotter 
   brought the stone down  with him  to the  dell. -  Later, the  marks were 
   changed again to X:III.                                                   
     To Frodo's 'It would be  a great  comfort to  know that  he was  on the 
   way to Rivendell' Trotter replies simply:  'It would  indeed! But  in any 
   case, as he is not here himself, we must look  after ourselves,  and make 
   our  own  way  to  Rivendell  as  best  we  can.'  In  answer  to Merry's 
   question 'How far is Rivendell?' Trotter at first replied very much as in 
   the original version (VI.171), but distinguished  between three  weeks in 
   fair  weather  and  a  month in  foul weather  from Brandywine  Bridge to 
   the  Ford,  and  concludes:  'So we  have at  least twelve  days' journey 
   before us,(26) and very likely  a fortnight  or more.'  This was  rejected in 
   the  act of  writing and  the text  of FR  substituted, in  which Trotter 
   states  the  time it  took from  Weathertop to  the Ford  without comput- 
   ing it so elaborately: 'twelve  days from  here to  the Ford  of Bruinen, 
   where the Road crosses the Loudwater that runs out of Rivendell.'         
     In  the  'third  phase'  the  chapter  ended  with Trotter,  Frodo, and 
   Merry  slipping  down  from  the  summit,  and  the  next  chapter  began 
   with 'Sam and Folco had not been idle' (in the dell). In the  new version 
   the chapter continues,  and as  in FR  includes the  attack by  the Black 
   Riders.  The  passage  opens exactly  as in  FR (p.  201), and  Gandalf s 
   supplies  of  cram,  bacon,  and  dried  fruits  (VI.357) have  gone, but 
   Trotter  has  different  things  to  report from  his examination  of the 
   tracks in the dell, and he does not  assert that  Rangers had  been there 
   recently, and that it was they who had left the firewood.                 
                                                                            
     'It  is  just  as  I  feared,'  he  said  when he  came back.  'Sam and 
   Folco  [)  Pippin]  have  trampled  the  soft   ground,  and   the  marks 
   are  spoilt  or  confused.  There  has  been   somebody  here   in  boots 
   lately,  which  means  somebody  who  is  not  a  Ranger,  but   that  is 
  
   all I can say for certain.  But I  don't quite  like it:  it looks  as if 
   there  had  been  more  than  one  pair  of  boots.'   To  each   of  the 
   hobbits   there   came   the   thought   of   the   cloaked   and  booted 
   riders.  If  they  had  already  found  the  dell,  the   sooner  Trotter 
   took   them   somewhere   else   the  better.   But  Trotter   was  still 
   considering the meaning of the footprints.                                
     'There  was  also  something  even  more  strange,'  he  went   on:  'I 
   think  there  are  hobbit-tracks,  too:  only  I can't  now be  sure that 
   
                                           
                                                                              
   there is a third set, different from Folco's [>  Pippin's] and              
   Sam's.'                                                                     
    'But there aren't any hobbits in this part of the  world, are              
   there?' said Merry.                                                         
    'There are four here  now,' answered  Trotter, 'and  one more              
   can't be called impossible; but I have no idea what that would              
   mean.'                                                                      
    'It might mean  that these  black fellows  have got  the poor              
   wretch as a prisoner,' said Sam. He viewed the bare  dell with              
   great dislike...                                                            
                                                                              
   Sam's  remark  is  of  course  a mere  surmise, and  he speaks  without any 
   particular   reference:   boots  and   hobbit-tracks  merely   suggest  the 
   possibility  that  the Riders  might have  a hobbit  with them.  But though 
   Trotter's  remarks  are  inconclusive,  and  within  the  narrative  inten- 
   tionally so, it is obvious that the  story of  Hamilcar Bolger's  ride with 
   Gandalf is present here.                                                    
    Merry's  question  to  Trotter  beginning  'Can   the  Riders   see?'  now 
   takes the same form as in FR (p. 202), and Trotter's  reply is  similar but 
   less elaborate.(29)                                                         
    In this text,  as noted  above, Trotter  does not  say anything  about its 
   being a Rangers' camp in the dell,  and the  firewood is  left unexplained. 
   Where in FR he says simply: 'Let us take this  wood that  is set  ready for 
   the fire as a sign', here he adds: 'Whoever left it, brought it and  put it 
   here for a purpose; for there are no trees near. Either he meant to return, 
   or thought that friends in need might follow him.  There is  little shelter 
   or defence here, but fire will make up for both. Fire is our friend  in the 
   wilderness.'(30)                                                            
    The  passage  in  the  previous  version  (VI.358)   describing  Trotter's 
   tales as they sat by the fire in the dell was  changed, presumably  at this 
   time,  to its  reduced form  in FR  (p. 203);  and his  story of  Beren and 
   Luthien now appears in the form that it has in FR (pp. 205  - 6).  The song 
   itself is missing; but the final form was apparently achieved at this time, 
   since it is found  written out  roughly but  in finished  composition among 
   draft papers of this period.(31)                                          
                                                                              
                        Chapter XII: 'Flight to the Ford'.                      
                                                                              
   This chapter was constituted from  the existing  text, with  replacement of 
   some  pages;  but  in  this case  the whole  manuscript was  kept together. 
   Folco is still Folco in the passages of new writing,  but was  corrected to 
   Pippin or Peregrin throughout.                                              
    The  River  Hoarwell  or  Mitheithel,  and  the  Last  Bridge,   have  now 
   emerged,  and   the  Ettenmoors   and  Ettendales (32) of  FR   (the  Dimrill- 
   dale(s) of the 'third phase')  are now  the Entish  Lands and  Entish Dales 
   
                                                                   
                                                                                       
   (see  p.  10  and  note  14,  and  p.  14  and  note  18).  The  'Riven   River'  or 
   'Rivendell  River'  of  the  'third  phase'  (VI.360)  is   now  the   Loudwater  or 
   Bruinen   (note  27);   and  Trotter   tells  his   companions  that   the  Hoarwell 
  
   joins  the  Loudwater  away  in  the  South:  'Some  call  it  the  Greyflood  after 
   that' (FR p. 212).                                                                   
     Trotter  finds  the  elf-stone  in   the  mud   on  the   Last  Bridge;   but  the 
   passage  in  which  he   speaks  of   the  country   to  the   north  of   the  Road 
   remains virtually as it  was in  the earliest  form of  the story  (VI.192 -  3; cf. 
   FR  p.  214):  he  does  not  say  that  he  once  dwelt   in  Rivendell,   and  the 
   history   of   Angmar   and   the   North   Kingdom   had   not  emerged   (cf.  pp. 
   37, 56).                                                                             
     The  removal  of  the   names  'Bert'   and  'William'   from  the   Stone  Trolls 
   was  also  a  later  decision;  but  it  was  now  that   Sam's  'Troll   Song'  was 
   introduced   (after   some   hesitation).   My   father's  original   intention  had 
   been  to  have  Bingo  sing  it  at  The  Prancing  Pony   (see  VI.142,   notes  11 
   and   12),   and   he   had   made   a   rough,   uncompleted   version   for   that 
   occasion,   developed   and   much   changed   from   the   original    Leeds   song 
   The Root of the Boot of the 1920s (given in Vol. VI, see pp. 142 - 4).(33)           
     The  'Troll  Song'  is  found  here  in  three  distinct  and   carefully  written 
   versions,   beside   much   rough   working;   the  third   version  was   taken  up 
   into  the  manuscript.  The  'Bree'  version,  which  I  did not  print in  Vol. VI, 
   was  already  much  closer  to  the  first  of  these  than  to  The  Root   of  the 
   Boot,  from  which  my  father  rejected  all   such  references   as  'churchyard', 
   'aureole',  'wore  black  on a  Sunday', etc.  I give  the first  text here,  in the 
   form  in  which  it  was  written  out  fair  in  ink;  there  are   many  pencilled 
   variants,   here   ignored.   For   the   development  of   the  second   and  third 
   versions see note 35.                                                                
     In   The   Root   of  the   Boot  the   Troll's  opponent   was  named   Tom,  and 
   his  uncle  John;  in  the  'Bree'  version  he  was  John,   and  his   uncle  Jim, 
   with   John   changed   back  to   Tom  while   the  text   was  being   worked  on. 
   In  all  three  of  the present  texts the  names are  John and  Jim, as  they still 
   were   when   my   father   sang  the   song  to   Mr  and   Mrs  George   Sayer  at 
   Malvern in 1952;(34) in FR they are Tom and his uncle Tim.                               
                                                                                       
            A troll sat alone on his seat of stone,                                     
                   And munched and mumbled a bare old bone;                             
                    For many a year he had gnawed it near,                              
                 And sat there hard and hungry.                                         
                            Tongue dry! Wrung dry!                                      
                    For many a year he had gnawed it near                               
                       And sat there hard and hungry.                                   
                                                                                       
                  Then up came John with his big boots on.                              
            Said he to the troll: 'Pray, what is yon?                                   
              For it looks like the shin o' my nuncle Jim,                              
                 As went to walk on the mountain.                                      
                      Huntin'! Countin'!                                                
   
                                            
                                                        
        It looks like the shin o' my nuncle Jim,         
          As went to walk on the mountain.'            
                                                        
   'My  lad,' said  the troll,  'this bone  I stole; 
   But what be bones that lie in a hole?               
   Thy nuncle were dead as a lump o' lead,              
      Before I found his carkis.                         
           Hark'ee! Mark'ee!                             
   Thy nuncle were dead as a lump o' lead,               
      Before I found his carkis.'                        
                                                        
   Said John: I doan t see why the likes o thee          
   Without axin' leave should go makin' free             
   With the leg or the shin o' my kith and my kin,       
      So hand the old bone over!                         
  
            Rover! Trover!                               
   So give me the shin o' my kith and my kin,            
      And hand the old bone over!'                       
                                                        
   'For a couple o' pins,' says the troll, and grins, 
   'I'll eat thee too, and gnaw thy shins.               
   A bit o' fresh meat will go down sweet,               
     And thee shall join thy nuncle!                     
          Sunk well! Drunk well!                        
   A bit o' fresh meat u ill go down sweet,             
     And thee shall join thy nuncle.'                    
                                                        
   But just as he thought his dinner was caught,       
   He found his hands had hold of naught;                
   But he caught a kick both hard and quick,             
          For John had slipped behind him.               
                Mind him! Blind him!                     
       He caught a kick both hard and quick,             
          For John had slipped behind him.               
                                                        
   The troll tumbled down, and he cracked his crown; 
   But John went hobbling back to town,                  
   For that stony seat was too hard for feet,            
     And boot and toe u ere broken.                      
          Token! Spoken!                                 
     That stony seat was too hard for feet,              
         And boot and toe were broken.                   
                                                        
   There the troll lies, no more to rise,                
   With his nose to earth and his seat to the skies; 
           But under the stone is a bare old bone        
     That u as stole by a troll from its owner.          
          Donor! Boner!                                  
   
                                                              
                                                                             
        Under the stone lies a broken bone.                                   
                    That was stole by a troll from its owner.(35)            
                                                                             
    At  the  end  of  the  recital  Frodo  says  of  Sam:  'First  he   was  a 
   conspirator, now he's a jester. He'll end up by  becoming a  wizard -  or a 
   toad!'  -  The  stone  that  marked the  place where  the trolls'  gold was 
   hidden is still marked with Old English G and B runes in a circle,  and the 
   text remains as in the 'third phase' (VI.360).                             
    Glorfindel now  hails Trotter,  not as  in the  previous version  with Ai, 
   Du-finnion!  but  with  Ai, dennad  Torfir! A  short preparatory  draft for 
   the  passage  beginning  with  Glorfindel's greeting  to Frodo  (VI.361, FR 
   p. 222) is found, as follows:                                              
                                                                             
    'Hail, and well met at last! '  said the  elf-lord to  Frodo. 'I  was sent 
    from  Rivendell  to  look  for  your  coming.  Gandalf  feared   that  you 
    might follow the Road to the Ford.'                                       
    'Gandalf has reached Rivendell then?' cried Frodo joyfully.               
    'More  than  five  days  ago,' answered  Glorfindel. 'He  rode out  of the 
    Entish Dales over the Hoarwell springs.'                                  
    'Out of the Entish Dales!' exclaimed Trotter.                            
    'Yes,'  said  Glorfindel,  'and  we  thought  you  might  come that  way to 
    avoid  the  peril of  the Road.  Some are  seeking you  in that  region. I 
    alone have come this way. I rode as far as the Bridge of                  
                                                                             
   Here  the  text  breaks  off.  That  Glorfindel should  have set  out after 
   Gandalf  reached Rivendell  is at  variance with  the time-schemes  (p. 14) 
  
   and  this  brief  draft  must  have  preceded   them.  Abandoned   in  mid- 
   sentence, it was replaced  by another  very close  to what  Glorfindel says 
   in  FR:  he  had  left  Rivendell nine  days before;  Gandalf had  not then 
   come;  and  Elrond  had  sent  out  from  Rivendell   not  on   account  of 
   Gandalf  but  because  he  had  had news  from Gildor's  people -  'some of 
   our  kindred  journeying  beyond  the  Branduin  (which  you   turned  into 
   Brandywine)'.  This  was  taken  up  into  the  manuscript  of  the chapter 
   (without  the  reference to  the hobbits'  name for  the river:  the moment 
   was too urgent for such reflections).(36) It may  be that  this change  in the 
   story  came  about  from  the  consideration  that  too  little   time  was 
   allowed   for  Gandalf's   great  detour   northward  through   the  Entish 
   Dales.                                                                     
    In any case, the time-scheme D reflects the revised text:  Glorfindel left 
   Rivendell  on  9  October  and  found  Trotter  and  the hobbits  nine days 
   later,  on  the   18th,  while   Gandalf  and   Ham  Bolger   only  reached 
   Rivendell  on  that  same  day,   having  taken   a  full   fortnight  from 
   Weathertop.                                                                
    In  the  new  version,   Sam's  protective   fierceness  when   Frodo  was 
   attacked by pain and swayed  is more  bitterly expressed:  ' "My  master is 
   sick  and  wounded,  though  perhaps  Mr  Trotter has  not told  you that," 
   said Sam angrily.' Much later, the latter part of this was struck out. 
   
                                  
                                                                               
        At  the  end  of  the  chapter  the three  Riders who  came out  of the 
    tree-hung  cutting  become,  by  correction  to  the  existing  manuscript, 
    five,  and  the six  who came  from ambush  away to  the left  become four. 
    This change goes of course with the change of three Riders  to five  in the 
    attack on Weathertop (see note 31).                                         
                                                                               
                                       NOTES.                                   
                                                                               
       1.  In the draft A there is also a rejected version of the words between 
           the Rider and the gatekeeper:                                        
              'Have you seen Gandalf?' said the voice after a pause.            
              'No sir, not since midsummer,' said Harry.                        
              'You will watch for him,' said the voice slowly. 'You will        
           watch for hobbits. We want Baggins. He is with them....'             
       2.  In the fair copy B of the end of Chapter V (pp. 34-5); in the draft 
           A (p. 32) the name is still Folco.                                   
       3.  'nigh on a score of years back' refers to Bilbo's passage through 
           Bree after his Farewell Party, on his way to Rivendell. Butterbur 
           had therefore seen Bilbo since he 'vanished with a bang while he 
           was speaking', as the landlord goes on to say. See p. 83.            
       4.  This development, showing the Riders to be well informed about       
           the Bagginses of Bag End, was not retained.                          
       5.  On Trotter's references to Harry Goatleaf see pp. 41 - 2.            
       6.  This speech of Butterbur's is largely derived from the draft text A 
           (p. 43), where however it stands in a different context: there, it 
           was on account of the questions of the Black Riders at the inn       
           door, whereas here Butterbur has not mentioned the Riders.           
       7.  'a month' was corrected to 'a fortnight', and at the same time 'in 
           August' was struck out. The date on Gandalf's letter (p. 49) is      
           12 September, showing that these changes were made while the         
           chapter was in progress.                                             
       8.  'September' was corrected to 'this month'; see note 7.               
       9.  The relations between the versions in respect of Gandalf's letter 
           are:                                                                 
            'Third phase' o f the 'Bree' chapter:                               
            Butterbur tells Frodo of Gandalf's visit two days before, and of 
           his message to hurry on after him (VI.338 - 9)                       
            Trotter has the letter from Gandalf (VI.343)                        
  
                                                                               
              Draft revision A of the 'third phase' version:                    
              Butterbur has nothing to communicate from Gandalf, who has        
              not recently been in Bree (p. 43)                                 
            Trotter has the letter from Gandalf (p. 44)                         
                                                                               
              The present text:                                                 
              Butterbur tells Frodo of Gandalf's  visit to  Bree (in  August >) 
              on 12 September (p. 47 and note 7)                                
   
                     
                                                                               
         Butterbur has the letter from Gandalf (p. 47)                          
                                                                               
        The Fellowship of the Ring:                                             
         Butterbur  tells  Frodo  of  Gandalf's  visit  at  the  end  of  June, 
        leaving  with  the  landlord  a  letter  to  be  taken  to  the  Shire, 
        which was not done (p. 179).                                            
    10. 'yesterday  and  the  day  before':  i.e.  Tuesday  and  Wednesday,  27 
        and  28  September.  Similarly  in  A  the  first Rider  passed through 
        Bree on the Tuesday (p. 43),  not as  in the  previous versions  on the 
        Monday  (VI.151,  339).  In  FR  (pp.  176,  180) the  first appearance 
        of the Black Riders in Bree was again on Monday the 26th.               
    11. This is in fact a reversion to the alternative text 'B' of the original 
        'Bree'  chapter  (see  VI.159),  where  Butterbur  does  not  encounter 
        the Riders and has nothing to say about them.                           
    12. 'thin  long-legged  script': 'strong  but graceful  script' FR.  In the 
        earlier versions Gandalf's handwriting is 'trailing' (VI.154, 352).      
    13. There  are  two  very  rough draft  versions of  the letter.  The first 
        reads:                                                                  
          The   Prancing  Pony   Aug.  30.   Tuesday.  Dear   F.  I   hope  you 
        will not need this.  If you  get this  (I hope  old Butterbur  will not 
        forget) things  will be  far from  well. I  hope to  get back  in time, 
        but  things  have  happened  which  make  it   doubtful.  This   is  to 
        say:  look  out  for  horsemen  in  black.  Avoid  them:  they  are our 
        worst  enemies  (save  one).  Don't use  It again,  not for  any reason 
        whatever.  Make  for  Rivendell  as  fast  as  you  possibly  can;  but 
        don't  move  in the  dark. I  hope, if  you reach  Bree, you  will meet 
        Trotter  the  Ranger:  a  dark   rather  lean   weather-beaten  fellow, 
        but  my  great  friend,  and  enemy  of  our  enemies.  He   knows  all 
        our  business.  He  has  been   watching  the   east  borders   of  the 
        Shire  since  April,  but  for  the  moment  has  disappeared.  You can 
        trust  him:  he  will see  you through  if it  can be  done. I  hope we 
        may  meet  in  Rivendell. If  not Elrond  will advise  you. If  I don't 
        come  I  can  only  hope  that  will  be  sufficient  warning  for you, 
        and  that  you  (and  Sam,  too,  at  least)  will  leave the  Shire as 
        soon as possible.                                                       
        The  other draft  is the  very close  forerunner of  the letter  in the 
        present  manuscript,  and  scarcely differs  from it,  but it  bears no 
        date. - For previous forms of the letter see VI.154, 158, 352.          
    14. On  the date  12 September  (beside 30  August in  the draft,  note 13) 
        see notes 7 and 8.                                                      
    15. 'Aragorn  son  of  Celegorn' is  certainly later  than 'Aragorn  son of 
        Aramir' (p. 7). - The original form  of the  name of  the third  son of 
        Feanor  was  Celegorm,  but  this  was  changed  to  Celegorn   in  the 
        course  of  the  writing  of  the  Quenta  Silmarillion  (V.226,  289). 
        Later it became Celegorm again.                                         
    16. These  words  of  Frodo  and  Aragorn  were  afterwards  used  in  'The 
        Council of Elrond' (see p. 105, note 3).                                
   
                                                             
                                                                            
  
    17. There is much  initial drafting  in exceedingly  rough form  for this 
        part of the chapter. The first form of this passage was:             
          The  Enemy  has  set  snares  for me  before now.  Of course  I did 
        not  really  doubt  you  after  seeing  you  with  Tom  Bombadil, and 
        certainly not after  hearing Frodo's  song. Bilbo  wrote that,  and I 
        don't   see   how  servants   of  the   Enemy  could   possibly  have 
        known  it.  But  I had  to teach  you caution  and convince  you that 
        I was personally to  be trusted  all the  same -  so that  you should 
        have no  doubts or  regrets later.  Also a  wanderer, an  old ranger, 
        had a desire  to be  taken as  a friend  for his  own sake  for once, 
        and without proofs.                                                  
        For the origin of this speech of Trotter's see VI.155.               
    18. With 'In the light  they need  their horses'  cf. Strider's  words on 
        Weathertop (FR  p. 202):  the black  horses can  see, and  the Riders 
        can use men and other creatures as spies'; for earlier forms  of this 
        see VI.178, 357, and p. 58 and note 29.                              
    19. I take the significance  of this  to be  that the  one Rider  who had 
        stood sentinel under the trees went to fetch the other two.          
    20. These  two sentences  replaced, soon  after the  time of  writing, 'A 
        curtain in one of the windows moved' (cf. VI.328).                   
    21. 'Far  away  answering  horns were  heard': in  all the  variant forms 
        of the 'Crickhollow episode' the reading  is 'Far  away' (adverbial). 
        The  reading  of  FR  (p.  189),  'Far-away answering  horns' (adjec- 
        tival), which appears already in  the first  impression of  the first 
        edition, is I think an early error.                                  
    22. The  expression  a  sheaf of  lightning, going  back to  the earliest 
        form  of  the  episode  (VI.304),  seems  not  to  be  recorded.  The 
        Oxford  English Dictionary  gives a  meaning of  sheaf 'a  cluster of 
        jets of fire or water darting up together', with quotations  from the 
        nineteenth century, but I  doubt that  this is  relevant. Conceivably 
        my father had in mind a 'cluster' or 'bundle' of lightnings',  like a 
        'sheaf of arrows'.                                                   
    23. These  sentences  (from  'At  the  same  moment...') were  a replace- 
        ment,  made  as  I  think  at  or  very  soon   after  the   time  of 
        composition, of 'Nearby among the trees a horn rang out.'            
    24. Some corrections made to attain it  were put  in subsequently,  as is 
        seen at once from the fact that in one of them  'Pippin' is  the name 
        written,  not  changed  from  'Folco';  but  I  doubt that  they were 
        much later, and the question has here no importance.                 
    25. The original workings  of Sam's  song of  Gil-galad are  extant, with 
        the original form of the dialogue that followed his recital:         
             The  others  turned  in  amazement,  for  the  voice  was Sam's. 
        'Don't stop! ' said Folco.                                           
             'That's all I know, sir,' stammered Sam blushing. 'I  learned it 
        out of an old book up  at Mr.  Bilbo's, when  I was  a lad.  I always 
        was as  one for  elves: but  I never  knew what  that bit  was about, 
   
                                        
                                                                              
        until  I  heard  Gandalf  talking.  Mr.  Frodo'll  remember  that day.' 
        'I  do,'  said  Frodo;  'and  I  know  the   book.  I   often  wondered 
        where it came from, though I never read it carefully.'                 
           'It came from Rivendell,' said Trotter. 'That is part of            
        Here  the  text  breaks  up into  a mass  of rough  variants, including 
        'It  comes from  "The Fall  of Gilgalad",  which is  in an  old tongue. 
        Bilbo  must  have  been  translating  it',  and  'I  know the  book you 
        mean  (said  Frodo).  Bilbo  wrote  his  poems  in  it.  But   I  never 
        thought of them as true.'                                              
    26. 'at least twelve days' journey before us': i.e. 21 less  9 (2  from the 
        Brandywine Bridge to Bree, 7 from Bree to Weathertop).                 
    27. Bruinen  occurs  in  the  time-scheme  D,  p.  14; Loudwater  is first 
        met  here  (but  is found  also on  one of  the sketch-maps  redrawn in 
  
        VI.201).                                                               
    28. In   draft   fragments  there   are  many   versions  of   the  passage 
        concerning   the   problem   of   provisions   that   now   beset   the 
        travellers,  and  in  these there  are still  several mentions  of 'the 
        additional supplies left by Gandalf.'                                  
    29. The  passage  in  the  final  form  'but  our  shapes  cast  shadows in 
        their  minds... they  smell the  blood of  living things,  desiring and 
        hating it' is lacking. The final text is found in this  manuscript, but 
        whether added at this time or later I cannot say.                      
    30. Aragorn's  remark  in  FR  about  the  Riders  and  fire  ('Sauron  can 
        put fire to his  evil uses...')  was added  to the  manuscript. -  In a 
        draft  for  the earlier  passage where  he examines  the traces  in the 
        dell he says:                                                          
           'The  wood  is  interesting.  It  is  beech. There  are no  trees of 
        that  sort  for  many  miles  from   this  place,   so  the   wood  was 
        brought  from  a  distance.  It  must  have  been  hidden  here  for  a 
        purpose:  that  is,  either  the campers  meant to  stay or  to return, 
        or they thought friends were likely to follow.'                        
    31. Two  differences  from  FR  that  remained  in  the 'third  phase' were 
        corrected  on  this  manuscript:  'three tall  figures' to  'five', and 
        Frodo's cry to 0 Elbereth! Gilthoniel! (see VI.358).                   
    32. The   Ettenmoors   and   Ettendales   of   FR   (pp.  212,   215)  were 
        written  into  this  manuscript,  but  certainly at  some later  time - 
        replacing  Entish  Lands  and  Entish  Dales  when  the  word  Ent  had 
        acquired  its  special  meaning.  It  may  be  that  Etten-   from  Old 
        English  eoten  'giant,  troll'  (Grendel  in  Beowulf  was  an eoten), 
        Middle  English  eten,  was first  devised on  this manuscript,  in the 
        passage  where  Trotter  says  'If  we  keep  on  as  we  are  going we 
        shall  get  up  into  the  Entish  Dales  far  north of  Rivendell' (FR 
        p.  215),  for  my  father  wrote  here  Thirs  before he  wrote Etten- 
        dales.  He  must  have  been  thinking  of using  the Old  English word 
        pyrs,  of  the  same  general  meaning  as  ent, eoten,  Middle English 
        thirs  (and  other  forms).  On  the  other  hand a  note on  the First 
   
         Map (see  p. 306)  seems also  to show  Etten- at  the moment  of its 
         emergence.                                                            
    33.  There  was also  a fleeting  idea that  it would  be Bilbo's  song at 
         Rivendell (see VI.412, note 6).                                       
    34.  See  Humphrey  Carpenter,  Biography,  p.  213; Letters  of J.  R. R. 
         Tolkien  no.  134  (29  August  1952).  The  tape-recording   of  the 
         'Troll  Song' made  by Mr.  Sayer on  that occasion  is heard  on the 
         Caedmon  record  (TC  1477)  issued  in  1975.  The  version  sung by 
         my father was the third of the present texts.                         
    35.  The second text is much closer to that in FR, but still  distinct: in 
         the first verse And sat  there hard  and hungry  stands in  place of 
         For meat  was hard  to come  by, in  the third  Before I  found his 
         carkis for Afore I found his shin-bone, and in the fifth Thee'll be a 
         nice change from thy nuncle! for I'll try  my teeth  on thee  now. In 
         this  text  the fifth,  sixth, and  seventh lines  of each  verse were 
         omitted, but were pencilled in later, mostly as they appear in FR. 
           The  third  text  changed  And  sat  there hard  and hungry  in the 
         first  verse  to  And  seen  no  man nor  mortal (with  rhyming words 
         Ortal!  Portal!),  which  goes  back  to  The  Root  of  the  Boot in 
         Songs for the Philologists (VI.143),  but this  was corrected  on the 
         manuscript  to  the  final line  For meat  was hard  to come  by (and 
         was so  sung by  my father  in 1952,  see note  34). The  third verse 
         preserved Afore I found his carkis (with  the last  line He's  got no 
         use for his carkis), and the fifth preserved Thee'll be a nice change 
         from thy nuncle!                                                      
    36.  But   the  information   that  the   Baranduin  was   the  Brandywine 
                                                                              
         survived as a footnote at this point in FR  (p. 222).  - This  is no 
  
         doubt the first occurrence  of B(a)randuin  in the  narrative, origin 
         of  the  'popular  etymology'  Brandywine  among  the  hobbits. Both 
         Branduin  and  Baranduin  are  given  in  an  added  entry   in  the 
         Etymologies  in  Vol.  V  (stem BARAN,  p. 351).  - As  the passage 
         appears  in  the  manuscript,  the  name  of  the river  was written 
         Branduin,  corrected  to  Baranduin, and  (much later)  to Malevarn. 
   
                                       IV.                                   
                           OF HAMILCAR, GANDALF, AND                         
                                    SARUMAN.                                 
                                                                            
   On  5  August  1940  the  Registrar  of  Oxford  University  wrote  to  my 
   father  enclosing  examination  scripts  that  had  been received  from an 
   American  candidate  in  the  Honour  School  of  English.  These provided 
   a good quantity of paper, and my father  used it  for the  continuation of 
   the  interrupted story  of the  Mines of  Moria and  for revisions  of the 
   story already in existence;  he was  still using  it when  he came  to the 
   departure  of  the  Company  from  Lothlorien.(1) In the Foreword  to the 
   Second Edition of The Lord  of the  Rings he  said that  he 'halted  for a 
   long while'  by Balin's  tomb in  Moria; and  that 'it  was almost  a year 
   later' when he went  on 'and  so came  to Lothlorien  and the  Great River 
   late in 1941.' I have argued (VI.461) that in saying this he erred  in his 
   recollection,  and  that  it was  towards the  end of  1939, not  of 1940, 
   that  he reached  Balin's tomb;  and the  use of  this paper,  received in 
   August  1940,  for  the  renewed  advance  in   the  narrative   seems  to 
   support this view.(2) Of course  it may  be that  he did  not begin  using it 
   until significantly later, though that does not seem particularly likely. 
    At  any rate,  for the  attempt to  deduce a  consecutive account  of the 
   writing  of  The  Lord  of  the Rings  this was  a most  fortunate chance, 
   since the use  of a  readily recognisable  paper the  supply of  which was 
   limited makes it  possible to  gain a  much clearer  idea of  the develop- 
   ment that took place  at this  time than  would otherwise  be the  case. I 
   shall refer to this paper as 'the August 1940 examination script'.        
    It is not, to be  sure, clear  whether my  father meant  that he  put the 
   whole  thing  away  for  the  better  part  of  a  year,  or   whether  he 
   distinguished  between  'new  narrative'  -  the  onward  movement  of the 
   story  from  the  Chamber  of  Mazarbul  - and  the rewriting  of existing 
   chapters.  Dates  in  the  latter  part  of  1939  have  appeared  in  the 
   preceding chapters: the 'final decisions' of  8 October  1939 (p.  8), the 
   'New  Plot'  of  Autumn  1939 (p.  9), and  the date  October 1939  of the 
   'fourth phase' version of the long 'Bree' chapter (p.  40). A  'New Plot', 
   given  in  the  present  chapter,  is dated  August 1940.  It may  be much 
   oversimplified to suppose that nothing at  all was  done between  the last 
   months  of  1939  and  the  late  summer  of  1940,  but  at  least  it is 
   convenient to present  the material  in this  way, and  in this  chapter I 
   collect together various texts that certainly belong to the latter time. 
   
      In the 'fourth phase' version of 'A Knife in the Dark' the story  of the 
    attack on Crickhollow took  this form  (p. 55):  the Black  Riders carried 
    Hamilcar Bolger out of  the house  as an  inert bundle,  and as  they rode 
    away  'another  horse came  thundering along  the lane.  As it  passed the 
    gate a horn rang out.' I noted that this story belongs  with what  is said 
    in  the  time-scheme  D  (p.  12:  Thursday  29 September:  'Riders attack 
    Crickhollow and carry off Ham, pursued by Gandalf').                       
      A  very  rough  manuscript  written  on  the  August   1940  examination 
    script described above gives a version of the event as recounted  later at 
    Rivendell  by  Gandalf  and  Hamilcar Bolger.  This text  takes up  at the 
    point  where  Frodo,  leaving  his  bedroom  at  Rivendell, goes  down and 
    finds his friends in the porch (for the previous state of this part of the 
    story see VI.365); but I do not think that anything  has been  lost before 
    this point - it was a particular  passage of  the 'Many  Meetings' chapter 
    rewritten to introduce the new story.                                      
  
                                                                              
      There  seemed  to  be   three  hobbits   sitting  there   with  Gandalf. 
    'Hurray!'   cried   one   of   them,   springing   up.  'Here   comes  our 
    noble cousin!' It was Hamilcar Bolger.                                     
      'Ham!'   cried   Frodo,   astounded.   'How    did   you    come   here? 
    And why?'                                                                  
      'On   horseback;   and   representing   Mr.   F.   Baggins   of   Crick- 
    hollow, and late of Hobbiton,' answered Ham.                               
      Merry  laughed.  'Yes,'  he  said.  'We  told  him  so,  but  he  didn't 
    believe  it:  we  left  poor  old  Ham  in  a dangerous  post. As  soon as 
    the   Black   Riders   had   found   Crickhollow,   where    Mr.   Baggins 
    was popularly supposed to be residing, they attacked it.'                  
      'When did that happen?' asked Frodo.                                     
      'Before   dawn   on  Friday   morning,(3) four   days  nearly   after  you 
    left,  said  Ham.  They  got  me  -   he  paused   and  shuddered   -  but 
    Gandalf came in the nick of time.'                                         
      'Not  quite  the  nick,'  said  Gandalf.  'A  notch  or  two  behind,  I 
    am   afraid.   Two   of  the   Riders  must   have  crept   into  Buckland 
    secretly,  while  a  third  took  the  horses  down  the  other   side  of 
    the  River  inside  the  Shire.   They  stole   the  ferryboat   from  the 
    Buckland  shore  on  Thursday  night,  and  got   their  horses   over.  I 
    arrived  too  late,  just  as  they  reached the  other side.  Galeroc had 
    to  swim  the  river.  Then  I  had  a  hard  chase:  but  I  caught  them 
    ten  miles  beyond  the  Bridge.  I  have  one  advantage:  there   is  no 
    horse  in  Mordor  or  in  Rohan  that  is  as  swift  as   Galeroc.(4) When 
    they  heard  his  feet  behind  them  they  were  terrified:  they thought 
    I  was  somewhere  else,  far  away.  I was  terrified too,  I may  say: I 
    thought it was Frodo they had got.'                                        
      'Yes!'  said  Hamilcar  with  a   laugh.  'He   did  not   know  whether 
   
                                                                         
                                                                          
   he  was  relieved  or  disgusted  when he  found it  was only  poor old 
   Ham  Bolger.  I  was  too  crushed  to  mind  at  the  time:  he bowled 
   the  Rider that  was carrying  me clean  over; but  I feel  rather hurt 
   now.'                                                                   
     'You  are  perfectly  well  now,'  said  Gandalf;  'and you  have had 
   a  free  ride  all the  way to  Rivendell, which  you would  never have 
   seen,  if  you  had  been  left  to your  own sluggishness.  Still, you 
   have  been  useful  in  your  way.' He  turned to  Frodo: 'It  was from 
   Ham  that  I  heard  you  had  gone  into  the  Old  Forest,'  he said; 
   'and  that  filled  me with  fresh anxiety.  I turned  off the  Road at 
   once,  and  went  immediately   to  visit   Bombadil.  That   seems  to 
   have  proved  lucky;  for  I  believe  the  three Riders  reported that 
   Gandalf  and  Baggins  had   ridden  East.   Their  chieftain   was  at 
   Amrath,   far  down   the  Greenway   in  the   south,  and   the  news 
   must  have  reached  him  late  on  Friday.  I  fancy  the  Chief Rider 
   was   sorely   puzzled   when   the   advance   guard   reported   that 
   Baggins  and  the  Ring  had  been  in  Bree the  very night  when they 
   thought  they  had  caught  him  in   Crickhollow!  Some   Riders  seem 
   to  have  been  sent  straight  across  country  to   Weathertop. Five (5) 
   came  roaring  along  the  Road.  I  was  safe  back  at the  Pony when 
   they  passed  through  Bree   on  Saturday   night.  They   leaped  the 
   gates  and  went  through   like  a   howling  wind.   The  Breelanders 
   are  still   shivering  and   wondering  what   is  happening   to  the 
   world.  I  left  Bree  next  morning,  and  rode  day and  night behind 
   them, and we reached Weathertop on the evening of the third.'           
     'So  Sam  was  right!'  said  Frodo.  'Yes,  sir,   seemingly,'  said 
   Sam,   feeling   rather   pleased;(6) but Gandalf   frowned   at   the 
   interruption.                                                           
     'We   found   two   Riders    already   watching    Weathertop,'   he 
   went   on.   'Others   soon   gathered   round,   returning   from  the 
  
   pursuit  further  east  along  the  Road.  Ham  and  I  passed  a  very 
   bad  night  besieged  on  the  top  of   Weathertop.  But   they  dared 
   not  attack  me  in  the  daylight.  In  the  morning  we  slipped away 
   northwards  into  the  wilds.  Several  pursued  us;  two  followed  us 
   right  up  the  Hoarwell  into  the  Entishlands.  That  is   why  they 
   were  not  in  full force  when you  arrived, and  did not  observe you 
   at once.'                                                               
                                                                          
     Here the text ends, but it is followed by another version of the last 
   part, following on from 'we slipped away northwards into the wilds': 
                                                                          
      þ .. not too secretly - I wanted to draw them off. But the Chief 
        Rider was too cunning: only four came after us, and only two       
   
                                          
                                                                               
   pursued  us  far;  and  they  turned aside  when we  reached the             
   Entishlands and went back towards the Ford, I fancy. Still, that             
   is why they were not  in full  force when  you arrived,  and why             
   they did not at once pursue [you] in the wild/Still, that is why             
   they  did not  immediately hunt  for you  in the  wilderness, or             
   observe your arrival  at Weathertop;  and why  they were  not in             
   full force for the attack on you.                                            
                                                                               
    Comparison  of  this  account  with  the  time-scheme  D  (pp.  12-13) will 
   show  that  the  narrative  fits  the  scheme closely.  In both,  the Riders 
   crossed  the  Brandywine  by  the  Ferry  on  the   night  of   Thursday  29 
   September;  Gandalf  rescued  Ham  from  the   Riders  on   Friday  morning; 
   two  Riders  (as  the narrative  was first  written, see  note 5)  were sent 
   direct  to  Weathertop,  and  (again  as first  written) seven  rode through 
   Bree,  throwing  down  or  leaping  the gates,  on the  night of  Saturday 1 
   October,   while  Gandalf   and  Ham   were  at   The  Prancing   Pony;  two 
   Riders  were  already  at  Weathertop  when  Gandalf   and  Ham   got  there 
   in  the  evening  of  Monday  3  October,  after riding  day and  night; and 
   Gandalf and Ham left Weathertop on the following morning.                    
    Gandalf's  horse  is   now  named   Galeroc,  replacing   earlier  Narothal 
   (VI.345);  and  the  name  Amrath  appears,  of  the  place where  the chief 
   of the Riders remained, far down the Greenway in the south.'(7)              
    This  narrative  seems  to  belong  also  with  the 'fourth  phase' version 
   of 'A Knife in the Dark' (p. 55):  the horse  that came  racing up  the lane 
   as  the  Riders  rode  off  with  Ham  Bolger was  bearing Gandalf  from the 
   Ferry, 'a notch or two behind' the nick of  time, as  he said  at Rivendell. 
   Yet there is a difficulty, or at any rate a difference; for the story of the 
   attack  on  Crickhollow  in  this  version,  as in  all those  preceding it, 
   described  a  long  period  ('time went  slowly on')  between the  coming of 
   the  Riders  into  the  garden  of  Crickhollow  and  the breaking  into the 
   house.  If  Gandalf  came  to  Bucklebury  Ferry  just  as  the  Riders with 
   their horses reached the  other side,  and he  at once  put Galeroc  to swim 
   the  river,  he  cannot  have  been  more  than a  matter of  minutes behind 
   them.                                                                        
                                                                               
    A  new  narrative  outline,  written roughly  and rapidly  on two  sides of 
   a single sheet, is  headed: 'New  Plot. Aug.  26 -  27, 1940'.  This outline 
   was  subsequently  altered  and  added  to,  but  I  give  it here  as first 
   written.  I  have  expanded contractions  and in  other small  ways slightly 
   edited the text to make it easier to follow.                                 
                                                                               
      The  wizard  Saramond  the  White  [written  above   at  the   same  time: 
    Saramund   the   Grey]   or   Grey   Saruman  sends   out  a   message  that 
    there  is  important  news:  Trotter  hears  that Black  Riders are  out and 
    moving  towards  the   Shire  (for   which  they   are  asking).   He  sends 
    word  to  Gandalf,  who  leaves  Hobbiton  at  the  end  of  June.  He  goes 
  
   
   S.E.  (leaving Trotter  to keep  an eye  on the  Shire-borders) towards 
   Rohan (or Horserland).                                                 
     Gandalf knows that  9 Black  Riders (and  especially their  king) are 
   too much  for him  alone. He  wants the  help of  Saramund. So  he goes 
   to  him  where  he  lived  on  the  borders  of  Rohan at  Angrobel (or 
   Irongarth).                                                            
     Saramund  betrays  him  -  having  fallen  and  gone over  to Sauron: 
   (either) he  tells Gandalf  false news  of the  Black Riders,  and they 
   pursue him to the top of a mountain;  there he  is left  standing alone 
   with a guard (wolves, orcs, etc. all  about) while  they ride  off with 
   mocking  laugh;  (or  else)  he  is  handed  over  to  a  giant Fangorn 
   (Treebeard) who imprisons him?                                         
     Meanwhile  the  Black  Riders  attack  the   Shire,  coming   up  the 
   Greenway  and  driving  a  crowd of  fugitives among  which are  one or 
   two  evil  men, Sauronites.(8) The King  of the  Black Riders  encamps at 
   Amrath to guard Sarn Ford and Bridge.                                   
     6  Riders  (DEFGHI)  go  ahead  and  invade  the Shire.  The vanguard 
   Rider (D)  reaches Bag-End  on Sept.  23 (night).  Two (DE)  then trail 
   Frodo etc. to the Ferry (Sept. 25). F G HI are on the  main road.  D E, 
   foiled at the Ferry (Sept. 25), ride off to Brandywine Bridge  and join 
   F c H t (dawn on Sept. 26).                                            
     HI then ride along scouring  both sides  of the  Road and  reach Bree 
   up and down Greenway [sic] on Tuesday Sept. 27.(9)                     
     On  night  (cockcrow)  of Sept.  26 -  27 D  E F  attack Crickhollow. 
   There  they  carry  off Ham.  c was  left guarding  the Bridge  but now 
   comes with them.                                                       
     HI  go  on  through  Bree  asking  for  news, to  make sure 'Baggins' 
   has not escaped and got ahead. They get in touch with Bill Ferney. 
     DEFG  with  poor  Ham  now  ride  to  Greenway (does  Harry see 
   them?  Probably  not).  At Amrath  they meet  the King  (A) and  BC, on 
   Wednesday  28th,  leaving  for  the  moment  the  Road   deserted.  The 
   King is angry at this.  He is  suspicious of  a plot  since Ham  has no 
   Ring.  DE  are  sent  back  to  Bree, arriving  late on  Thursday 29th. 
   (Meanwhile  the  hobbits  have  got  to the  Inn.) FG  go back  to the 
   Shire.                                                                 
     DE  get  in touch  with Bill  Ferney, and  hear of  news at  the Inn. 
   [Struck out at once: They attack  the Inn  but fail  (and get  the idea 
   that Green'(10) has gone  off?)] They  fear Trotter',  but get  Bill Ferney 
   and  the  Southerner  to  burgle  the Inn  and try  and get  more news, 
   especially  of  the  Ring.  (They  are puzzled  by two  Bagginses.) The 
   burglary fails; but they drive off all the ponies.                     
     FG bring news to the King  that Gandalf  has escaped  and is  in the 
   Shire  (which   he  reached   on  Wednesday   28th  [>   Thursday  29th 
   night], and visited Bag-End and the Gaffer).                           
     DE  return  to  the  King  and report  (Sept. 30):  he is  puzzled by 
   'Green'  and the  Ring, by  Baggins and  Ham, and  troubled by  news of 
   
    Gandalf  behind.  He  does  not  kill Ham  because he  wants to  find out 
    more,  and  Sauron  has  ordered  him  to bring  'Baggins' to  Mordor. HI 
    return  (Oct.  1) reporting  nothing on  the Road  as far  as Weathertop, 
    and  that  Green  and  Trotter  have  left  Bree and vanished.  The King 
    decides to pursue Green with all his forces, carrying Ham with him.         
      Gandalf  goes  to  Crickhollow  late  on  Thursday  29th  and  finds it 
    deserted.  Old  cloak  of  Frodo  dropped.  Gandalf  is   terrified  lest 
    Frodo is captive. (? Does he visit Tom  - if  so make  him arrive  in the 
    Shire on the 28th and visit Buckland on the 29th; if  not, arrive  in the 
    Shire  on  the 29th,  visit Buckland  on the  30th.) Either  visiting Tom 
    or  not,  Gandalf  reaches  Bree on  Saturday Oct.  1 (after  the hobbits 
    have  gone).  He  rides  after  them.  The  Black  Riders  meanwhile have 
    left  Amrath  and  revisited  Bree  to get  news of  Green, and  gone off 
    along  the  Road  on  both  sides.  Gandalf  crashes  into  DE   who  are 
  
    carrying  Ham  and  rescues  him.  He  gallops  to  Weathertop,  reaching 
    it on  Oct. 3.  He sees  Black Riders  gather and  goes off  North (three 
    Riders,  D  E  F,  pursue  him).   The  rest   patrol  round   and  watch 
    Weathertop.                                                                 
                                                                               
   Here  we have  the story  of the  capture of  Hamilcar Bolger  again, but 
   with a significant difference. In Time-scheme D (p. 12), and in the story 
   told by  Gandalf at  Rivendell (p.  68), the  attack on  Crickhollow took 
   place  on  the  night  of  Thursday-Friday   29-30  September;   and  the 
   story there was that Gandalf arrived just as the Riders left, and  he was 
   able to catch them up ten  miles east  of the  Brandywine Bridge.  In the 
   present  outline,  the  attack  on  Crickhollow  took place  three nights 
   earlier,  on  that of  Monday -  Tuesday 26-27  September (Frodo  and the 
   others  having  left  on  the  Monday morning),  and since  Gandalf still 
   arrives there late on the 29th (or the 30th) he finds the trail cold; but 
   he also finds Frodo's cloak  dropped on  the step.  He still  rescues Ham, 
   but not till his captors have passed Bree. It  is curious  therefore that 
   (though  he  was  uncertain  about  it)  my  father  had  not  decisively 
   rejected the visit to Tom Bombadil,  since with  this plot  Gandalf could 
   have had no notion that the hobbits had entered the Old Forest.              
    This is very probably the first appearance of Saruman (Saramond,            
   Saramund),  who  steps  into  the  narrative  quite  unheralded -  but he 
   enters at once as a Wizard whose aid Gandalf seeks, and who has              
   'fallen and gone over to Sauron'; moreover he dwells at Angrobel or          
   'Irongarth' (cf. Isengard) 'on the borders of Rohan'.  But my  father was 
   still  quite  uncertain  what  happened to  Gandalf, having  rejected the 
   story of the Western Tower:  the possibilities  suggested here  show that 
   the imprisonment in a tower had been for the moment abandoned.               
   Giant Fangorn or Treebeard again appears as a hostile being (cf. p. 9).      
    I  suspect  that  the  primary  question  that  my father  was pondering 
   here  was  that  of  the  emergence  of  the  Ringwraiths   from  Mordor, 
   Gandalf's knowledge  of this  in the  summer before  Frodo left  Bag End,   
                                                                               
   
                 
                                                                            
   and Trotter's message. It  has been  said already  (p. 9)  that 'It  was a 
   message of Trotter's in July (?) that  took Gandalf  away -  fearing Black 
   Riders', and again (p. 10)  'It was  a message  from Trotter  that fetched 
   Gandalf  away  in  summer before  Frodo left'.  These notes  indicate that 
   Gandalf  already  had  reason,  when  he  left  Hobbiton,  to  suspect the 
   emergence of the  Ringwraiths; but  it is  now told,  at the  beginning of 
   the  present  outline,  that  the message  from Trotter  (itself emanating 
   from  Saruman)  was  an  actual  report  that  the  Nine  had  left Mordor 
   and  were  moving  towards  the  Shire.  This  would  raise  the question: 
   why, in that case,  did Gandalf,  before he  went off,  not urge  Frodo to 
   leave for Rivendell as  soon as  he could?  Scribblings on  the manuscript 
   of  this  outline  show  my  father  concerned  with  the  question: 'Both 
   Gandalf  and  Trotter  must  go  away   together  and   not  fear   to  be 
   captured, or else Gandalf would  have sent  a message  to Frodo  to start, 
   or Trotter would have.' Then follows  a suggestion  that Trotter  'got cut 
   off from Gandalf, only arriving in Bree hard  on the  tracks of  the Black 
   Riders.' But this does not seem entirely to meet the difficulty.  Later my 
   father noted here: 'Leaves  Butterbur a  letter which  he forgets  to send 
   to Frodo', and this is clearly where that essential idea arose.           
    In FR (p. 269) the problem  is resolved  by reverting  to the  story that 
   when  Gandalf  left  Hobbiton  he had  no definite  knowledge, and  by the 
   introduction of Radagast. 'At the end of June I  was in  the Shire,  but a 
   cloud  of  anxiety was  on my  mind, and  I rode  to the  southern borders 
   of the little land; for I had a  foreboding of  some danger,  still hidden 
   from  me but  drawing near.'  It was  Radagast who  told Gandalf  that the 
   Nine  were  abroad,  whereupon  Gandalf,  at  Bree,  wrote  the  letter to 
  
   Frodo which Butterbur forgot to send.                                     
                                                                            
    Another  brief but  distinctive narrative  passage is  clearly associated 
   with this 'August 1940' outline. It was substituted  in the  manuscript of 
   the 'fourth phase' version of  Chapter IX  ('At the  Sign of  the Prancing 
   Pony (i)') for that in  which the  Black Riders  spoke to  Harry Goatleaf, 
   the  gatekeeper  at  Bree,  on  the  evening  of  Wednesday  the  28th  of 
   September (pp. 40 - 1), and was itself subsequently rejected.             
                                                                            
    The  rain  that  swept  over  the  Forest  and  the   Downs  on          
   Tuesday was still  falling long  and grey  on Bree  when evening          
   came. The lights were just being lit in  Tom's house,(11) when the          
   noise  of  horses  approaching  came  down  the  Road  from  the          
   west. Harry Goatleaf the gatekeeper peered out  of his  door and          
   scowled at the rain. He had been thinking of going out  to close          
   the  gate,  when  he caught  the sound  of the  horsemen. Reluc-          
   tantly he waited, wishing now that he had shut the gate earlier:          
   he did not like  the sound.  Two horsemen  had appeared  in Bree          
   late the day before (12) and wild stories  were going  about. People          
   had been scared; some said  the riders  were uncanny:  dogs yam-          
   
                                          
                                                                           
   mered,  and  geese  screamed  at   them.  Yet   they  were   asking  for 
   news  of  hobbits  out  of   the  Shire,   especially  for   one  called 
   Baggins. Very queer.                                                     
    Harry  thought  it  even  queerer   a  minute   later.  He   went  out, 
   grumbling  at  the  rain,  and  looking  up  the  Road  he   thought  he 
   saw  dark  figures  approaching  swiftly,  three  or  maybe   four.  But 
   suddenly  they  turned  left  at  the  Cross Roads (13) just beyond  the 
   gate,   and   went   off   southwards   and   down  the   Greenway;  all 
   sound of their horses' feet died away on the grass-grown track.          
    'Queerer   and  queerer!'   he  thought.   'That  way   leads  nowhere. 
   Who  would  turn  off  on  a  wet  night  just  in sight  of the  Inn at 
   Bree?'  He  shivered  suddenly  all  down  his  back.  Locking  the gate 
   he hurried into his house and bolted the door.                           
    Wednesday   turned   foggy   after   midday;   but   still   the  queer 
   events   went   on.   Out   of   the   mists   up  the   Greenway  there 
   straggled  such  a  company  as  had  not  been  seen  in Bree  for many 
   a  year:  strange  men  from  the  South,   haggard  and   wayworn,  and 
   bearing   heavy  burdens.   Most  of   them  had   a  hunted   look  and 
   seemed  too  tired  and  scared  to  talk;  but  some  were ill-favoured 
   and rough-spoken. They made quite a stir in Bree.                        
    The   next  day,   Thursday,  was   clear  and   fine  again,   with  a 
   warm  sun  and  a  wind  that  veered  from  East  towards   the  South. 
   No  traveller  passed  the  western  gate  all  day,  but Harry  kept on 
   going to the gate, even after nightfall.                                 
                                                                           
    This would then join on to the  next part  of the  text, 'It  was dark, 
   and white  stars were  shining, when  Frodo and  his companions  came at 
   last to the Greenway-crossing and drew near the village' (cf. VI.348). 
    With  this  compare  the  'August  1940'  outline  (p.  71):  DEFG with 
   poor  Ham  now  ride  to  Greenway  (does   Harry  see   them?  Probably 
   not).' I think it is clear that when Harry Goatleaf saw the dark figures 
   mysteriously turn off down the Greenway  at the  crossroads in  the rain 
   at dusk, they had Hamilcar  Bolger with  them, bearing  him to  the King 
   at Amrath. And  with the  description of  the company  that came  up the 
   Greenway on the Wednesday cf. an  earlier passage  in the  same outline: 
   'Meanwhile  the  Black  Riders attack  the Shire,  coming up  the Green- 
   way and driving a crowd of  fugitives among  which are  one or  two evil 
   men, Sauronites.'                                                        
                                                                           
  
             In the margin of the 'fourth phase' version of the attack on 
   Crickhollow (p. 55) my father later noted:                               
                                                                           
    Omit, or bring into line with old  version (in  middle of  Chapter VII). 
    Ham  cannot  be  captured (Black  Riders would  obviously kill  him). It 
    probably spoils surprise to show what Gandalf  is up  to at  this point. 
    Gandalf can briefly explain that [? he was at] Crickhollow.             
   
                                             
                                                                             
   There is a definitive tone about this that suggests that this is  where the 
   'Odo-Hamilcar'  adventure  was  finally  abandoned;  and if  this is  so it 
   must be placed, of course, after the outline  dated 'Aug.  26 -  27, 1940'. 
   Presumably  it was  at this  time that  the 'fourth  phase' version  of the 
   'Crickhollow episode' was struck through.                                  
     Labelling  this  rejected form  'A', my  father seems  now to  have tried 
   out a version (labelled  'B') which  follows his  direction to  'bring (the 
   story) into line with the old version (in  middle of  Chapter VII)'  - i.e. 
   the  original form  of the  episode, which  was inserted  in the  course of 
   the  'second  phase'  into  Chapter  VII  'In  the  House of  Tom Bombadil' 
   (VI.303-4),  at  which  stage  the story  was that  the house  at Crickhol- 
   low  was  empty  when  the  Riders  came,  for  no  hobbit  had  been  left 
   behind there. In  version 'B'  there is  no mention  of Hamilcar  Bolger at 
   all. The 'man in grey', leading  a white  horse, comes  up the  path, looks 
   in  at the  windows, and  disappears round  the corner  of the  house; then 
   the Black Riders come; at first  cockcrow they  break in  the door;  and at 
   that moment the horn call rings out, the Riders flee, with 'a cry  like the 
   cry  of  hunting  beasts  stricken  unawares'  (cf.  VI.304),  and  Gandalf 
   appears wielding horn and wand and thunders after them.                    
     A  page of  notes is  associated with  these attempts  to find  the right 
   form for the opening of 'A Knife in the Dark'. These begin:                
                                                                             
     It will improve matters to cut out Ham  Bolger. Version  B will          
     provide for that. (Gandalf arrives, takes Ham Bolger out of the          
     house, and chases off the Black Riders.)                                 
                                                                             
   This is obscure, since there is no mention in the  version labelled  'B' of 
   Gandalf's entering the  house, no  mention of  a light  in the  window, nor 
   any suggestion that it was inhabited. But in  any case  it was  clearly not 
   my  father's meaning  when he  wrote 'It  will improve  matters to  cut out 
   Ham  Bolger'  that  he   intended  to   cut  him   out  of   the  narrative 
   altogether:  he  meant  only  that  Ham  was  to  be excluded  from further 
   adventures  after  the  'Crickhollow  episode'  was  ended.  Conceivably, 
   he  had  here  a  passing   notion  that   Gandalf  came   to  Crickhollow, 
   entered  secretly,  told Ham  Bolger to  clear out,  and proceeded  to look 
   after  the  Black  Riders  himself.  Whatever  the  meaning,   these  notes 
   continue:                                                                  
                                                                             
     But better would be this:                                                
        Gandalf is captured by [Saramund >] Saruman.                          
        Elves  send  word  that  he  is missing,  which reaches  Rivendell Sat. 
     8th.(14) Glorfindel  is  sent  out,  and  messengers  sent  to  Eagles. The 
     Eagles are  told about  Oct. 11.  They fly  all over  the lands,  and find 
     Gandalf about Sat. 15. Bring... to Rivendell Wed. 19th.                  
        The  XIII  and  wood  are  Sam's  discovery.  Trotter  says  it   is  a 
     rangers' camp.                                                           
        Weakness  of  this  is  that  Black  Riders  are  sure  to   make  some 
     attempt on Crickhollow. How was it foiled?                               
   
                                    
                                                                               
         Ham flies as shown overleaf.                                           
  
         Then Gandalf can come and find house deserted and only old             
       cloak  of  Frodo's.  He thinks  Frodo [struck  out: is  capt(ured)]. He 
       follows like thunder.                                                    
                                                                               
    'Ham flies as shown  overleaf' refers  to a  third version,  labelled 'C', 
    which  (though at  first differently  ordered in  the articulation  of the 
    narrative) scarcely differs from  that in  FR (with  Ham opening  the door 
    of the house, seeing a black shape in the garden, and  fleeing out  of the 
    back door and over the fields), apart of course from the fact that this is 
    Hamilcar   and   not  Fredegar,   and  apart   from  the   notable  words, 
    afterwards lost, following 'Ham Bolger  had not  been idle':  'Terror will 
    drive even a Bolger to action'. The hobbit-cloak  let fall  by one  of the 
    Riders as he fled reappears  from the  'August 1940'  outline (p.  72). At 
    the head of this version my father noted:                                   
                                                                               
       Gandalf  does  not  follow  [i.e.  he  does  not  follow the  Black Riders 
       from   Crickhollow].   Either  he   comes  later,   Saturday  Oct.   1  or 
       [Sunday Oct.] 2 (and finds cloak),  or else  he is  taken by  eagles... to 
       Rivendell.                                                               
                                                                               
    This no  doubt preceded  the notes  given above.  These are  certainly the 
    first  references  to Gandalf's escape from  captivity by  the aid  of the 
    Eagles., and the entry of Radagast is now on the threshold.(15)            
       The apparently irrelevant  mention of  Trotter's saying  that 'it  is a 
    rangers'  camp' is  presumably associated  with the  idea that  the Eagles 
    found Gandalf and carried him  to Rivendell  - so  that, with  this story, 
    he  would never  go to  Weathertop at  all. But  what the  significance of 
    'The  XIII  and  wood  are  Sam's discovery'  may be  I cannot  say. Sam's 
    interpretation  of  the  'X:IIII'  has  appeared,  but  that  was  only  a 
    refinement  of  Trotter's view  that they  were marks  made by  Gandalf on 
    the stone found  on the  summit of  Weathertop and  referred to  the date: 
    see pp. 56-7. I have noticed there  that Sam's  intervention does  not fit 
    the story, since there is  never any  suggestion that  he was  among those 
    who  went  up  to  the  high  place where  the stone  was found;  and also 
    that  'X:IIII'  was  subsequently  changed  to  'X:III'.  Conceivably, the 
    passing idea here was that  the 'X  III', retained  but given  a different 
    significance  (a  Rangers'  mark?),  was  not  found on  the stone  on the 
    cairn, but on the firewood in the dell.                                     
                                                                               
       At this time Chapter X, 'At the Sign  of the  Prancing Pony  (ii)', was 
    once  more  heavily  overhauled.(16) This revision was carried out in two 
    stages, clearly not  long separated.  The completion  of the  revision was 
    written on  pages of  the August  1940 examination  script; and  with this 
    the chapter as it stands in FR was achieved in all points, save for  a few 
    minor additions and alterations that were certainly later.                  
       By this time 'Pippin'  was firmly  established. In  the first  stage of 
    revision  Frodo's  assumed  name  at  Bree was  still 'Green',  but became 
   
           
                                                                                    
   'Underhill'  in  the  second.  Mr  Butterbur  is  still  Barnabas,  not Barliman. 
   His  account   of  Frodo's   distinguishing  marks   as  received   from  Gandalf 
   (in  addition  to  his  bring 'a  round-bellied little  fellow with  red cheeks') 
   at first  gave him  'a white  lock of  hair by  his left  ear and  a wart  on his 
   chin.'   The   second   version   made   him  'broader   than  most   and  fairer 
   than  some',  and  still  with  a  wart  on  his  chin.  The   final  description 
   came in later.                                                                    
     The   scribbled  suggestion   on  the   manuscript  of   the  'New   Plot'  (p. 
   73),  'Leaves  Butterbur  a  letter  which  he  forgets  to  send to  Frodo', was 
   now  taken  up,  but  it  was not  until the  second stage  of revision  that the 
   form  of  the  episode  in  FR  was  reached.  At  first  the  preceding  version 
   was  more  largely  retained,  notably  in  the  story  of  the two  letters (pp. 
  
   49  ff.).  The  substance  of  Gandalf's  letter  to  Frodo  reaches the  form in 
   FR  (with  the  date  now  Friday  July 2nd),  but there  are differences  in the 
   postscripts:                                                                      
                                                                                    
      PS. Look out for horsemen in black. Deadly enemies, especially                 
     after dark. Do not move by night. Do not use IT again, not for any              
     reason whatever.                                                               
      PPS. Make sure it is the real Trotter. His true name is Aragorn                
     son of Celegorn.(17)                                                            
                       All that is gold does not glitter,                            
                       not all those that wander are lost;                           
                       All that is old does not wither,                              
                       and pre may burn bright in the frost;                         
                       Not all that have fallen are vanquished,                      
                       not only the crowned is a king;                               
                       Let blade that was broken be brandished,                      
                       and Fire be the Doom of the Ring!(18)                         
      Aragorn would know that rhyme. Ask him what follows after All                
     that is gold does not glitter.                                                  
      PPPS. I hope Butterbur sends this promptly. A worthy man, but                  
     his mind is like a lumber-room: things wanted always buried. If he              
     forgets, I shall have words with him one day.                                   
      The real Trotter will have a sealed letter (addressed to you) with            
     these words inside: All that is gold does not glitter etc.                      
                                                                                    
   At  this  stage  Frodo  still  read  Gandalf's  letter aloud;  and Trotter        
   produced the second letter, which after the verse reads:                          
                                                                                    
     This is to witness that the bearer is Aragorn son of Celegorn [>                 
     Kelegorn] knoum as the Trotter. Who trusts Gandalf may trust him.               
                                                                                    
   As  there  is  now  no  mention  of  Elendil,  the passage  that followed  in the 
   former  version  ('Then  It  belongs  to  you  as  much  as   to  me,   or  more' 
   etc.,  p.  50)  was  removed  (see  p.  105,  note  3);  and  Trotter  now  says, 
   after  'The  Enemy  has  set  traps  for  me  before  now',  'I  was   puzzled  - 
   
                             
                                                                             
    because you did  not produce  your letter  or ask  for the  pass-words. It 
    was not till old Barnabas confessed that I understood.'                   
       I do not think that it was long  before my  father abandoned  the story 
    of  the  second letter,  and on  pages of  the August  1940 script  the FR 
    text was reached - with Gandalf's letter read silently, Trotter  using the 
    words  All  that  is  gold  does  not  glitter  quite  independently,  and 
    drawing  out  the  Sword  that  was  Broken  (see  p.  116).  The  date of 
    Gandalf's  letter  now  becomes  Wednesday  June  30th,  and  (probably at 
    this time) the verse was changed again:                                   
                                                                             
                 All that is gold does not glitter,                           
                 not all those that wander are lost;                          
                 All that is old does not wither,                            
                 and bright may be fire in the frost.                         
                 The pre that was low may be woken;                          
                 and sharp in the sheath is the sting;                        
                 Forged may be blade that was broken;                       
                 the crownless again may be king.(19)                         
                                                                             
    Gandalf's signature remains still in Old English runes.                   
       Aragorn's  account  of his  last meeting  with Gandalf  at Sarn Ford on 
    the first of May (FR p. 184) now appears, and in the same words.(20)      
    The  story  in  the  'New  Plot' (p.  70) that  'Trotter hears  that Black 
    Riders  are  out  and  moving  towards  the  Shire....  He  sends  word to 
  
    Gandalf,  who  leaves  Hobbiton  at  the  end  of  June'   had  presumably 
    been  abandoned,  and  the  role  of  Radagast in  telling Gandalf  of the 
    emergence of the Ringwraiths introduced (see pp. 82, 131).                
       The  now  chaotic  text  of  the  chapter,   a  mass   of  emendations, 
    rejected pages, and inserted riders,  was later  replaced by  a typescript 
    fair  copy:  how much  later I  cannot say.  Near the  end of  the chapter 
    (FR  p.  184)  Trotter  says  (in  the  manuscript):  'Well,   with  Sam's 
    permission we'll call that settled. Trotter shall be  your guide.  And now 
    I think it is time you went to bed and took what rest  you can.  We shall 
    have  a  rough  road tomorrow....'  In the  typescript text  that followed 
    (the  latter part  of which  was not  typed by  my father)  the italicised 
    words were  omitted; but  there is  no suggestion  in the  manuscript that 
    they  should  be,  and  indeed  the  words  'We  shall  have a  rough road 
    tomorrow'  clearly  depend  on  them.  But the  omission was  never picked 
    up, and the sentence does not appear in FR.                               
       The series of rewritings of the beginning  of Chapter  XI, 'A  Knife in 
    the Dark',  leading to  the final  elimination of  Ham Bolger's  ride with 
    Gandalf,  have  been   considered  already   (pp.  74-6).   An  associated 
    revision belonging to this time removed  the passage  (pp. 57-8)  in which 
    Trotter  thought  that  he  found  hobbit  footprints  in  the  dell below 
    Weathertop  that  might  be  distinct from  those of  Pippin and  Sam, and 
    replaced  it  by  a  form  very  close  to  that in  FR p.  201 (beginning 
   
         
                                                                          
   'Rangers have been here lately. It is they who left the firewood        
   behind'; cf. 'Trotter says it is a rangers' camp', p. 75).              
                                                                          
                                    NOTES.                                 
                                                                          
    1. The   candidate's   name   was   Richard   Creswell   Rowland.  The 
       scripts had been sent from the  United States.  At first  my father 
       received only the scripts in the subjects that personally concerned 
       him  as  an  examiner,  but  subsequently  most   or  all   of  the 
       candidate's  writing  came  to  him.  He  used  not only  the blank 
       verso sides of the paper, but also the blue covers of each booklet, 
       where his writing becomes peculiarly hard to decipher.              
    2. A further argument in  favour of  this dating  can now  be adduced. 
       In  notes  dated  Autumn  1939  and  October   8  1939   (pp.  8-9) 
       Trotter has definitively ceased  to be  a hobbit  and has  become a 
       man, Aragorn; but in the original  'Moria' chapter  he was  still a 
       hobbit (or at any rate he certainly was in the original  version of 
       'The  Ring  Goes  South',  with  which  'The  Mines  of  Moria' was 
       continuous). See further p. 379.                                    
    3. 'Before  dawn  on  Friday  morning'  was  an immediate  change from 
       'Thursday night'; cf. p. 55.                                        
    4. I do not think that there is any suggestion here that Galeroc was a 
       horse from Rohan: he is simply Gandalf's horse, and it is essential 
       that he be extraordinarily swift.                                   
    5. In the  preceding sentence  'Some Riders'  (those sent  to Weather- 
       top) was first  written 'Two  Riders', and  'Five' here  (those who 
       rode along the  Road to  Bree) was  written 'Seven',  agreeing with 
       the  scheme  D  (p.  13).  'Two'  was  then  changed to  'Four' and 
       'Seven' to 'Five'; finally 'Four' to 'Some'. - By roaring along the 
       Road my father meant going at  wild speed,  with also  a suggestion 
       of the great noise of their passage.                                
    6. This refers to the markings on the stone  at Weathertop,  which (by 
       a change introduced into the 'fourth phase' version of 'A  Knife in 
       the Dark') Sam realised were to be read, not as G.4, but  as G.1.3, 
       and  which  Trotter  in his  turn thought  might mean  that Gandalf 
       and another were at Weathertop on 3 October; see pp. 56-7.          
    7. With  this  cf.  Unfinished  Tales  p.   348:  'The   Black  Captain 
  
       established  a  camp  at Andrath,  where the  Greenway passed  in a 
       defile  between  the  Barrow-downs  and  the  South Downs.'  On the 
       First Map  (p. 305)  Andrath (very  probably first  written Amrath, 
       p. 298) is marked as a point beside the Greenway a little nearer to 
       Bree than to Tharbad.                                               
    8. Cf. the end of the short text given on pp. 73 - 4.                  
    9. The  date  Tuesday  Sept.  27  was  subsequently  altered  to 'late 
       Monday 26th ., see p. 63, note 10, and note 12 to this chapter. 
   
    10.  Frodo's  assumed   name  'Green'   (replacing  'Hill')   has  already 
         appeared (pp. 37, 41, etc.).                                          
    11.  Tuesday  27  September  was  the  second night  spent by  the hobbits 
         in the house of Tom Bombadil.                                         
    12.  The riders H and I,  according to  the outline  (p. 71),  where their 
         arrival  in   Bree  was   altered  from   Tuesday  27   September  to 
         Monday the 26th (note 9).                                             
    13.  'turned left at the Cross Roads': i.e. from the point of view  of the 
         gatekeeper, who was looking out westwards.                            
    14.  Word  reaches  Rivendell   that  Gandalf   is  missing   on  Saturday 
         8 October: cf. the time-scheme D, p. 14.                              
    15.  Radagast   has   been  named,   but  no   more,  in   previous  texts 
         (VI.379, 397),  and with  no indication  of what  part my  father was 
         envisaging for him.                                                   
    16.  A  development from  this time  in Chapter  IX, 'At  the Sign  of the 
         Prancing Pony (i)', has been given on pp. 73-4.                       
    17.  Aragorn  was  later  changed  here  to  Elfstone,  Erkenbrand,  again 
         Elfstone, Ingold, and  finally back  to Aragorn,  and in  the passage 
         'I am Aragorn son of Kelegorn, and  if by  life or  death I  can save 
         you, I will' the name  was changed  to Elfstone  son of  Elfhelm. But 
         these  changes  were  made  after  the second  stage of  revision had 
         been  completed.  The  renaming  of  Aragorn  and   its  implications 
         are discussed on pp. 277 - 8.                                         
    18.  An earlier stage in the evolution  of the  verse, following  from the 
         original  form  in  the 'fourth  phase' version  of the  chapter (pp. 
         49 - 50), was:                                                        
         All     that     is     gold     does     not    glitter;. 
         not all those that wander are lost.                                   
         All     that    grows     old    does     not    wither; 
         not every leaf falls in the frost.                                    
         Not    all    that    have    fallen    are    vanquished; 
         a king may yet be without crown,                                      
         A    blade    that     was    broken     be    brandished; 
         and towers that u ere strong may fall down.                          
    19.  In all these versions of All that is gold does not glitter, including 
         the original  form on  pp. 49  - 50,  the verses  are written  in the 
         manuscript as long lines (i.e. four lines not eight).                 
    20.  In  FR  Gandalf  arrived  at  Bag End  after his  long absence  on an 
         evening of  early April  (pp. 54-5);  'two or  three weeks'  later he 
         advised Frodo that he ought  to leave  soon (p.  74); and  he 'stayed 
         in the Shire for over two months' (p. 76) before he  left at  the end 
         of June. There is  no reference  to his  having left  Hobbiton during 
         this time.                                                            
   
                                        V.                                     
                           BILBO'S SONG AT RIVENDELL:                          
                           ERRANTRY AND EARENDILLINWE.                         
                                                                              
         We come now again to Rivendell, and to Book II of The Fellowship of 
   .  the  Ring.  In  the 'third  phase' the  chapter which  afterwards became 
   'Many   Meetings'   was  numbered   XII  and   entitled  'The   Council  of 
   Elrond'  (VI.362)  -  because  at  that  stage  my  father thought  that it 
   would  include  not  only  Frodo's  conversation   with  Gandalf   when  he 
  
   awoke  at  Rivendell,  the  feast,  and  his  meeting  with Bilbo,  but the 
   deliberations  of  the Council  also. Trotter  was still  at that  time, of 
   course,  a  hobbit.  I  have  argued  (VI.369) that  this chapter  (and the 
   'third  phase'  of  writing)  ended  abruptly  in  the  middle  of  Gloin's 
   conversation  with Frodo  at the  feast -  at precisely  the same  point as 
   did the  original form  of the  story in  the 'first  phase'; and  that the 
   remainder  of the  chapter in  this manuscript  was added  in later  - when 
   Trotter  had  become  Aragorn. Simply  for the  purpose of  this discussion 
   I will call the first or 'third  phase' part  of the  manuscript (VI.362-6) 
   'I', and the second part 'II'. Behind 'II' lie the rough draftings given in 
   VI.391-4 (in which Trotter was still the hobbit Peregrin Boffin).           
     I have not been  able to  determine when  'II' was  written, but  it per- 
   haps  comes  from  the  period  of  work  represented  by  the   notes  and 
   rewritings of the 'fourth phase' in the first three chapters of  this book. 
   Both 'I'  and 'II'  were subjected  to emendation  at different  times: for 
   one  substantial  passage   of  rewriting   the  August   1940  examination 
   script  was  used,  but  many  other  minor alterations  may be  earlier or 
   later. In view of these uncertainties  I shall  do no  more here  than look 
   briefly  through  the  chapter  (now  numbered   XIII,  since   the  'Bree' 
   chapter  had  been  divided  into two,  IX and  X) and  show what  seems to 
   have been its form at the stage of development we have now reached.         
                                                                              
    Looking  first  at  changes  made to  section 'I'  of the  manuscript, the 
   passage in the third  phase version  (VI.362-3) beginning  'It is  no small 
   feat  to  have  come so  far and  through such  dangers, still  bearing the 
   Ring',  in  which  Gandalf  told  of his  captivity at  the hands  of Giant 
   Treebeard  and  teased  Frodo's  curiosity  about  Trotter,   was  entirely 
   rewritten. It now begins:                                                   
                                                                              
                 'We should never have done it without Trotter,' said Frodo. 
   
   'But we needed you. I did not know what to do without you.' .                 
    'I was delayed,' said Gandalf; 'and that nearly proved our                   
   ruin. And yet I am not sure: it may have been better so.                      
   Knowing the peril I should not have dared to take such risks,                 
   and we might either have been trapped in the Shire, or if I had               
   tried some long way round we might have been hunted down in,,                 
   some wild place far from all help. As it is we have escaped the               
   pursuit - for the moment.'                                                    
                                                                                
   To Frodo's astonished 'You?' when Gandalf said that he was held               
   captive his reply now takes this form:                                        
                                                                                
    'Yes, I, Gandalf the Grey,' said the wizard solemnly. 'There                 
   are many powers greater than mine, for good  or evil,  in the                 
   world. I cannot stand alone against all the Black Riders.'(1)                 
    'Then you knew of the Riders already - before I met them?'                   
                                                                                
   The text  is then  as in  FR, including  Gandalf's words  'But I  did not 
   know that they had arisen again or I should have fled  with you  at once. 
   I heard news of them only after I left you in June' (see p. 78). He says: 
   'There are few left  in Middle-earth  like Aragorn  son of  Kelegorn.(2) The 
   race of the Kings from over the Sea is nearly  at an  end', and  Frodo in 
   reply  says:  'Do  you  really  mean  that  Trotter  is  of  the  race of 
   Numenor?'(3) To Frodo's 'I  thought  he  was   only  a   Ranger'  Gandalf 
   replies 'indignantly':                                                        
                                                                                
             'Only a Ranger! Many of the Rangers are of the same race,           
   and  the  followers  of  Aragorn:  all that  he has  left of  the realm  of . 
   his  fathers.  We  may  need  his  help   before  all   is  over.   We  have: 
   reached Rivendell; but the Ring is not yet at rest.'                          
                                                                                
  
    From this point to the end  of section  'I' of  the manuscript  the 'third 
   phase'  text  was  little  changed, and  the differences  from FR  noted in 
   VI.363 - 6 were mostly  still present.  Gandalf's words  'And the  Elves of 
   Rivendell  are  descendants  of his  chief foes'  (VI.364) were  changed to 
   'And  among  the  Elves  of  Rivendell  are some  descendants of  his chief 
   foes', and 'the Wise say  that he  [the Dark  Lord] is  doomed in  the End, 
   though  that  is  far  away' (ibid.)  was removed.  Also removed  of course 
   were  the  references  to  Odo's  arrival,  and when  Frodo goes  down with 
   Sam to find his friends in  the porch  Odo's remarks  are given  to Pippin. 
   The  sentence  describing   Elrond's  smile   and  laughter   (VI.365)  was 
   struck  out,  and  Gloin's  wink  (VI.366)  also  disappears: his  reply to 
   Frodo's   question  concerning   his  errand   from  the   Lonely  Mountain 
   now takes the form it has in FR (p. 240).                                     
    In  section  'II'  of  the manuscript  (see p.  81), beginning  at Frodo's 
   question 'And what has  become of  Balin and  Ori and  Oin?', the  text of 
   
    FR  (pp.  241  ff.) was  very largely  reached (apart  from the  absence of 
    Arwen), and there are only a few particular points to notice.              
       When in the first draft (VI. 392) Bilbo said 'I shall  have to  get that 
    fellow  Peregrin to  help me',  he now  says the  same of  Aragorn, changed 
    in  the  act  of  writing to  Tarkil (in  FR, the  Dunadan). At  this stage 
    Aragorn's absence  from the  feast was  still explained  by his  being much 
    in demand in the kitchens.                                                 
       I noted that in the original draft 'the entire passage (FR pp. 243  - 4) 
    in  which  Bilbo  tells  [Frodo] of  his journey  to Dale,  of his  life in 
    Rivendell, and  his interest  in the  Ring -  and the  distressing incident 
    when he asks to see it - is  absent.' In  this version  Bilbo does  give an 
    account of his journey, but it was at first different from what he  says in 
   - FR:                                                                       
                                                                              
    When  he  had left  Hobbiton he  had wandered  off aimlessly               
    along the Road, but somehow he had steered all the  time for               
    Rivendell.                                                                 
       'I got here in a month or two without much adventure,' he               
    said, 'and I stayed at The Pony in Bree for a bit;(4) somehow I               
    have never gone any further. I have almost finished my book.               
    And I make up a few songs which they sing occasionally...'                 
                                                                              
    This  was  changed,  probably  soon,  to  the  text of  FR, in  which Bilbo 
    tells of  his journey  to Dale.  The rest  of the  passage, in  which Bilbo 
    speaks  of  Gandalf  and the  Ring, was  present in  this version  from the 
    start,  the  only  differences  being  that  Bilbo  names  the Necromancer, 
    not the Enemy, and where in  FR he  says that  he could  get little  out of 
    Gandalf  concerning  the   Ring  but   that  'the   Dunadan  has   told  me 
    more',  here he  calls him  Tarkil, and  adds 'He  was in  the Gollum-hunt' 
    (this being afterwards struck out).                                        
       The episode of Bilbo's asking to see the Ring is present  as in  FR, the 
    only  difference  here  being  that  where  FR  has  'When he  had dressed, 
    Frodo found  that while  he slept  the Ring  had been  hung about  his neck 
    on  a  new  chain, light  but strong',  this version  has 'When  he dressed 
    Frodo had hung the Ring upon a chain about his neck under his tunic.'      
       When  Aragorn  joins  Bilbo  and Frodo,  the conversation  is as  in FR, 
    with  Tarkil  for  Dunadan,  the  Dunadan;  but  Bilbo's reply  to Frodo's 
    'What do you call him Tarkil for?' is different:                           
                                                                              
       'Lots  of  us  do  here,'  answered  Bilbo,  'just   to  show   off  our 
    knowledge  of  the  old  tongue,  and   to  show   our  deep   respect.  It 
    means   Man   of    the   West,    out   of    Numenor,   you    know,   or 
    perhaps  you  don't.  But  that  is  another  story.  He  can  tell  it you 
    some  other  time.  Just   now  I   want  his   help.  Look   here,  friend 
    Tarkil,  Elrond  says  this  song  of  mine  is to  be finished  before the 
    end of the evening...'                                                     
  
   
                                           
                                                                           
   This was changed to:                                                     
                                                                           
    'He  is often  called that  here,' answered  Bilbo. 'It  is a  title of 
   honour;   The   Elder  Tongue   is  remembered   in  Rivendell;   and  I 
   thought   you   knew   enough   at   least  to   know  tarkil:   Man  of 
   Westernesse,  Numenorean.  But   this  isn't   the  time   for  lessons. 
   Just  now  I  want  your  Trotter's  help  in  something   urgent.  Look 
   here, friend Tarkil...'(5)                                               
                                                                           
    The  passage  leading  up  to  Bilbo's  song  is  much  as  in  FR (pp. 
   245 - 6), but the sentence beginning  'Almost it  seemed that  the words 
   took shape...'  is absent,  and where  FR has  'the interwoven  words in 
   elven-tongues' ('in the Elven-tongue', First Edition) this text has 'the 
   interwoven words in the high elven-tongue'.                              
    The reception of the song moves close to the text of  FR (p.  249), but 
   with  some differences.  No Elf  is individually  named (Lindir  in FR). 
   From Bilbo's  words about  Men and  Hobbits -  'They're as  different as 
   peas and apples' - this version has:                                     
                                                                           
    'No! - little peas and large peas!' said some. 'Their languages        
   all taste much the same to us, anyway,' said others.                     
    'I won't argue with you,' said Bilbo. 'I am sleepy after so             
   much music and singing. I'll leave you to guess, if you want to.'        
    'Well, we guess that you thought of the first two lines, and            
   Tarkil did all the rest for you,' they cried.                            
    'Wrong! Not even warm; stone cold, in fact!' said Bilbo with            
   a laugh. He got up and came towards Frodo.                               
    'Well, that's over!' he said in a low voice. 'It went off better        
   than I expected. I don't often get asked for a second hearing, for       
   any reason. As a matter of fact quite a lot of it was Tarkil's.'         
    'I'm not going to try and guess,' said Frodo, smiling. 'I was           
   half asleep when you began - it seemed to follow on from                 
   something I was dreaming about, and I didn't realize it was,             
   really you who were speaking until near the end.'                        
                                                                           
    The chapter ends now as  it does  in FR,  except that  the old  form of 
   the chant to Elbereth remains  (VI.394), and  the passage  following it, 
   concerning Aragorn and Arwen, is of course absent.                       
                                                                           
                                      *                                     
                                                                           
    No  poem  of my  father's had  so long  and complex  a history  as that 
   which he named Errantry. It issued ultimately  in two  entirely distinct 
   poems, one of which was the song  that Bilbo  chanted at  Rivendell; and 
   this is a convenient place to set out  fairly fully  the nature  of this 
   divergence, this extraordinary shape-changing.                           
   
                                         
                                                                           
    My  father  described  the  origin and  nature of  Erranty in  a letter 
   written  to  Donald  Swann  on  14  October  1966.  (Errantry  had  been 
   published in The  Adventures of  Tom Bombadil  in 1962,  and it  was set 
   to  music  by  Donald  Swann in  The Road  Goes Ever  On, 1967:  see his 
   remarks on the poem in his  foreword to  that book.)  In this  letter my 
   father said:                                                             
                                                                           
     With  regard  to  Errantry: I  am most  interested in  your suggestion. 
    I wonder if it is  not too  long for  such an  arrangement? I  looked to 
    see  if  it  could  be abbreviated;  but its  metrical scheme,  with its 
  
    trisyllabic near-rhymes, makes this very  difficult. It  is of  course a 
    piece of  verbal acrobatics  and metrical  high-jinks; and  was intended 
    for recitation with great  variations of  speed. It  needs a  reciter or 
    chanter  capable  of  producing  the  words with  great clarity,  but in 
    places  with  great  rapidity.  The  'stanzas'  as printed  indicate the 
    speed-groups.  In  general  these  were  meant  to  begin  at  speed and 
    slow  down.  Except  the  last  group,  which was  to begin  slowly, and 
    pick  up  at  errand  too!  and  end   at  high   speed  to   match  the 
    beginning.(6) Also  of course  the reciter  was supposed  at once  to begin 
    repeating  (at  even  higher  speed)  the  beginning,   unless  somebody 
    cried 'Once is enough'.(7)                                              
     The  piece has  had a  curious history.  It was  begun very  many years 
    ago, in  an attempt  to go  on with  the model  that came  unbidden into 
    my mind: the first six lines, in which, I guess, D'ye  ken the  rhyme to 
    porringer had a part.(8) Later  I read  it to  an undergraduate  club that 
    used to  hear its  members read  unpublished poems  or short  tales, and 
    voted  some  of  them  into  the  minute  book.  They invented  the name 
    Inklings, and not  I or  Lewis, though  we were  among the  few 'senior' 
    members.  (The  club  lasted  the  usual  year  or two  of undergraduate 
    societies;  and  the  name  became transferred  to the  circle of  C. S. 
    Lewis when only he and I were left  of it.)(9) It was  at this  point that 
    Errantry  began  its  travels,  starting  with  a  typed copy,  and con- 
    tinuing by oral memory and transmission, as I later discovered.         
                                                                           
    The  earliest  version  that my  father retained  is a  rough pencilled 
   manuscript  without  title:  there  were certainly  preliminary workings 
   behind it, now lost, since this text was set down without hesitations or 
   corrections, but it seems very probable that  it was  in fact  the first 
   complete text of the poem, possibly that from  which he  read it  to the 
   original 'Inklings' in the early  1930s. The  page has  many alterations 
   and suggestions leading to the second version, but I give it here  as it 
   was first set down.                                                      
                                                                           
             There was a merry passenger,                                   
             a messenger, an errander;                                      
             he took a tiny porringer                                       
             and oranges for provender;                                     
   
          he took a little grasshopper                                    
          and harnessed her to carry him;                                 
          he chased a little butterfly                                    
          that fluttered by, to marry him.                                
          He made him wings of taffeta                                    
          to laugh at her and catch her with;                             
          he made her shoes of beetle-skin                                
          with needles in to latch them with.                             
          They fell to bitter quarrelling,                                
          and sorrowing he fled away;                                     
          and long he studied sorcery                                     
          in Ossory a many day.                                           
          He made a shield and morion                                     
          of coral and of ivory;                                          
          he made a spear of emerald                                      
          and glimmered all in bravery;                                   
          a sword he made of malachite                                    
          and stalactite, and brandished it,                              
          he went and fought the dragon-fly                               
          called wag-on-high and vanquished it.                           
          He battled with the Dumbledores,                                
          and bumbles all, and honeybees,                                 
          and won the golden honey-comb,                                  
          and running home on sunny seas,                                 
  
          in ship of leaves and gossamer                                  
          with blossom for a canopy,                                      
          he polished up and burnished up                                 
          and furbished up his panoply.                                   
          He tarried for a little while                                   
          in little isles, and plundered them;                            
          and webs of all the attercops                                   
          he shattered, cut, and sundered them.                           
          And coming home with honey-comb                                 
          and money none - remembered it,                                 
          his message and his errand too!                                 
          His derring-do had hindered it.(10)                                
                                                                         
    Among my father's papers are five further texts, all titled Errantry, 
   before the poem's publication in The Oxford Magazine, Vol. LII  no. 5, 
   9 November 1933, which I  give here.  In fact,  the form  published in 
   1933 was virtually achieved already in the second version,  apart only 
   from  the  beginning, which  went through  several stages  of develop- 
   ment: these are given at the end of the Oxford Magazine version.       
                                                                         
          There was a merry passenger                                     
          a messenger, a mariner:                                         
          he built a gilded gondola                                       
   
   to wander in, and had in her         
   a load of yellow oranges             
   and porridge for his provender;      
   he perfumed her with marjoram        
   and cardamom and lavender.           
                                       
   He called the winds of argosies      
   with cargoes in to carry him         
   across the rivers seventeen          
   that lay between to tarry him.       
                                       
   He landed all in loneliness          
   where stonily the pebbles on         
   the running river Derrilyn           
   goes merrily for ever on.            
   He wandered over meadow-land         
   to shadow-land and dreariness,       
   and under hill and over hill,        
   a rover still to weariness.          
                                       
   He sat and sang a melody             
   his errantry a-tarrying;             
   he begged a pretty butterfly         
   that fluttered by to marry him.      
   She laughed at him, deluded him, 
   eluded him unpitying;                
   so long he studied wizardry          
   and sigaldry and smithying.          
                                       
   He wove a tissue airy-thin           
   to snare her in; to follow in        
   he made a beetle-leather wing        
   and feather wing and swallow-wing. 
   He caught her in bewilderment        
   in filament of spider-thread;        
   he built a little bower-house,       
   a flower house, to hide her head; 
   he made her shoes of diamond         
  
   on fire and a-shimmering;            
   a boat he built her marvellous,      
   a carvel all a-glimmering;           
   he threaded gems in necklaces -      
   and recklessly she squandered them, 
   as fluttering, and wavering,         
   and quavering, they wandered on. 
                                       
   They fell to bitter quarrelling; 
   and sorrowing he sped away,          
   
   on  windy  weather wearily            
   and drearily he fled away.            
                                        
   He passed the archipelagoes           
   where yellow grows the marigold,      
   where countless silver fountains are, 
   and mountains are of fairy-gold.      
   He took to war and foraying           
   a-harrying beyond the sea,            
   a-roaming over Belmarie               
   and Thellamie and Fantasie.           
                                        
   He made a shield and morion           
   of coral and of ivory,                
   a sword he made of emerald,           
   and terrible his rivalry              
   with all the knights of Aerie         
   and Faerie and Thellamie.             
   Of crystal was his habergeon,         
   his scabbard of chalcedony,           
   his javelins were of malachite        
   and stalactite - he brandished them, 
   and went and fought the dragon-flies 
   of Paradise, and vanquished them. 
                                        
   He battled with  the Dumbledores, 
   the  Bumbles, and  the Honeybees, 
   and  won  the  Golden  Honeycomb; 
   and  running  home on  sunny seas 
   in  ship  of leaves  and gossamer 
   with   blossom   for   a  canopy, 
   he polished up, and furbished up, 
   and burnished up his panoply.         
                                        
   He tarried for a little while         
   in little isles, and plundered them; 
   and webs of all the Attercops         
   he shattered them and sundered them - 
   Then, coming home with honeycomb      
   and money none, to memory             
   his message came and errand too!      
   In derring-do and glamoury            
   he had forgot them, journeying,       
   and tourneying, a wanderer.           
                                        
   So now he must  depart again          
   and start again his gondola,          
   for ever still a messenger,           
   
              a passenger, a tarrier,                                    
              a-roving as a feather does,                                
  
              a  weather-driven  mariner.(11)                            
                                                                        
                   In the second version the poem began thus:            
                                                                        
              There was a merry messenger,                               
              a passenger, an errander;                                  
              he gathered yellow oranges                                 
              in porringer for provender;                                
              he built a gilded gondola                                  
              a-wandering to carry him                                   
              across the rivers seventeen                                
              that lay between to tarry him.                             
                                                                        
              He landed there in loneliness                              
              in stoniness on shingle steep,                             
              and ventured into meadow-land                              
              and shadow-land, and dingle deep.                          
                                                                        
              He sat and sang a melody, &c.                             
                                                                        
   The poem otherwise, as I have said, scarcely differs from the Oxford 
   Magazine version; but the last four lines were:                        
                                                                        
              for ever still a-tarrying,                                 
              a mariner, a messenger,                                    
              a-roving as a feather does,                                
              a weather-driven passenger.(12)                            
                                                                        
   The third version reached the opening of  the published  form, except 
   that it began 'There was a merry messenger, a passenger, a mariner', 
   and retained the lines                                                
                                                                        
              He landed all in loneliness                                
              in stoniness on shingle steep,                             
              and wandered off to meadowland,                            
              to shadowland, to dingle deep.                             
                                                                        
   The fourth version reached the published form except in this third 
   verse, which now read:                                                
                                                                        
              He landed all in loneliness                                
              where stonily on shingle go                                
              the running rivers Lerion                                  
              and Derion in dingle low.                                  
              He wandered over meadow-land                               
              to shadow-land and dreariness, Rc.                         
                                                                        
    Rayner Unwin mentioned in a letter to my father of 20 June 1952      
   that he had received an enquiry from someone unnamed about a poem 
   
                                                 
                                                                                
   called  Errantry,  'which  made such  a deep  impression on  him that  he is 
   most  anxious  to  trace  it  again.'  To  this my  father replied  (22 June 
   1952, Letters no. 133):                                                       
                                                                                
     As  for  'Errantry':  it is  a most  odd coincidence  that you  should ask 
     about  that.  For  only  a  few  weeks  ago  I  had a  letter from  a lady 
     unknown  to  me  making  a  similar enquiry.  She said  that a  friend had 
     recently  written  out  for  her  from  memory  some  verses  that  had so 
     taken  her  fancy that  she was  determined to  discover their  origin. He 
     had  picked  them  up  from  his  son-in-law  who  had  learned   them  in 
  
     Washington  D.C.   (!);  but   nothing  was   known  about   their  source 
     save  a vague  idea that  they were  connected with  English universities. 
     Being   a   determined   person   she   apparently   applied   to  various 
     Vice-Chancellors,  and  Bowra (13) directed  her  to  my  door.  I  must  say 
     that  I was  interested in  becoming 'folk-lore'.  Also it  was intriguing 
     to  get  an  oral  version -  which bore  out my  views on  oral tradition 
     (at  any  rate  in  early  stages):  sc.  that the  'hard words'  are well 
     preserved,(14) and  the  more  common  words  altered,  but  the   metre  is 
     often disturbed.                                                            
                                                                                
   In  this  letter  he  referred  to  two  versions  of  Errantry,  an  'A.V.' 
   ('Authorised  Version'),  this  being  the  Oxford  Magazine  text,  and  an 
   'R.V.'  ('Revised Version').  The 'R.V.',  in which  substantial alterations 
   were  made  to  the  'A.V.',  is  the  text published  in The  Adventures of 
   Tom  Bombadil  ten  years  later. -  He also  said in  this letter  that the 
   poem was                                                                      
                                                                                
     in  a   metre  I   invented  (depending   on  trisyllabic   assonances  or 
     near-assonances,  which  is  so  difficult  that   except  in   this  one 
     example I have never been able to use it  again -  it just  blew out  in a 
     single impulse).                                                            
                                                                                
   On this Humphrey Carpenter remarked (Letters p. 443):                         
                                                                                
     It  may  appear  at a  first glance  that Tolkien  did write  another poem 
     in  this  metre,  'Earendil  was  a  mariner',  which  appears in  Book II 
     Chapter  1  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings.  But  this  poem is  arguably a 
     development of 'Errantry' rather than a separate composition.               
                                                                                
   That this is true will be seen  from the  earlier forms  of Bilbo's  song at 
   Rivendell.                                                                    
                                                                                
                                        *                                       
                                                                                
   There  are  no  less  than fifteen  manuscript and  typescript texts  of the 
   'Rivendell  version',  and  these  may  be  divided  into  two   groups:  an 
   earlier,  in  which  the  poem  begins  with  the line  There was  a merry 
   messenger  (or in  one case  a variant  of it),  and a  later, in  which the 
   poem  begins  Earendel  was  a  mariner (the  name being  spelt thus  in all 
   texts). The textual history of the first  group is  very complex  in detail, 
   
   and difficult to unravel with certainty owing to the  fact that  my father 
   hesitated  back  and  forth  between  competing  readings   in  successive 
   texts.                                                                      
     In  the  earliest  text  of all  the poem  was still  in the  process of 
   emergence. The opening lines are here  particularly interesting,  for they 
   remain so close to  the first  verse of  Errantry as  to be  scarcely more 
   than a variant:                                                             
                                                                              
                      There was a merry messenger                              
                      a passenger a mariner:                                   
                      he built a boat and gilded her,                          
                      and silver oars he fashioned her;                        
                      he perfumed her with marjoram                            
                      and cardamon (15) and lavender,                              
                      and laded her with oranges                               
                      and porridge for his provender.                          
                                                                              
   Earendel  is  hardly present  here! Yet  this initial  text at  once moves 
   away from Errantry, and the  new poem  in its  first 'phase'  was already 
   quite  largely  achieved  in this  manuscript. It  was followed,  no doubt 
   immediately, by the version  that I  print below.  It is  indeed extremely 
  
   difficult and even unreal to delimit  'versions' in  such cases,  where my 
   father  was  refining  and  enlarging  the poem  in a  continuous process; 
   but this second text was originally set down as if in a finished and final 
   form, and in this form I give it here.(16)                                  
                                                                              
                 There was a gallant passenger                                 
                 a messenger, a mariner:                                       
                 he built a boat and gilded her                                
                 and silver oars he fashioned her;                             
                 her sails he wove of gossamer                                 
                 and blossom of the cherry-tree,                               
                 and lightly as a feather                                      
                 in the weather went she merrily.                         8 
                                                                              
                 He floated from a haven fair                                  
                 of maiden-hair and everfern;                                  
                 the waterfalls he proudly rode                                
                 where loudly flowed the Merryburn;                            
                 and dancing on the foam he went                               
                 on roving bent for ever on,                                   
                 from Evermorning journeying,                                  
                 while murmuring the River on                              16 
                 to valleys in the gloaming ran;                               
                 and slowly then on pillow cool                                
                 he laid his head, and fast asleep                             
                 he passed the Weepingwillow Pool.                             
   
                                
                                                  
   The windy reeds were whispering,                
   and mists were in the meadow-land,              
   and down the River hurried him                  
   and carried him to Shadowland.               24 
                                                  
   The Sea beside a stony shore                    
   there lonely roared, and under Moon             
   a wind arose and wafted him                     
   a castaway beyond the Moon.                     
                                                  
   He woke again forlorn afar                      
   by shores that are without a name,              
   and by the Shrouded Island o'er                 
   the Silent Water floating came.              32 
                                                  
   He passed the archipelagoes                     
   where yellow grows the marigold,                
   and landed on the Elven-strands                 
   of silver sand and fallow gold,                 
   beneath the Hill of Ilmarin                     
   where glimmer in a valley sheer                 
   the lights of Elven Tirion,                     
   the city on the Shadowmere.                  40 
                                                  
   He tarried there his errantry,                  
   and melodies they taught to him,                
   and lays of old, and marvels told,              
   and harps of gold they brought to him.          
   Of glamoury he tidings heard,                   
   and binding words of sigaldry;                  
   of wars they spoke with Enemies                 
   that venom used and wizardry.               48 
                                                  
  
   In panoply of Elvenkings,                       
   in silver rings they armoured him;              
   his shield they writ with elven-runes,          
   that never wound did harm to him.               
   His bow was made of dragon-horn,                
   his arrows shorn of ebony,                      
   of woven steel his habergeon,                   
   his scabbard of chalcedony.                 56 
   His sword was hewn of adamant,                  
   and valiant the might of it;                    
   his helm a shining emerald,                     
   and terrible the light of it.                   
                                                  
   His boat anew for him they built                
   of timber felled in Elvenhome;                  
   upon the mast a star was set,                   
   
   its spars were wet with silver foam;           64 
   and wings of swans they made for it,               
   and laid on it a mighty doom                       
   to sail the seas of wind and come                  
   where glimmering runs the gliding moon.(17)        
                                                     
   From Evereven's lofty hills,                       
   where softly spill the fountains tall,             
   he passed away, a wandering light                  
   beyond the mighty Mountain-wall;                72 
   and unto Evernight he came,                        
   and like a flaming star he fell:                    
   his javelins of diamond                            
   as fire into the darkness fell.                    
   Ungoliant abiding there                            
   in Spider-lair her thread entwined;                
   for endless years a gloom she spun                 
   the Sun and Moon in web to wind.(18)            80 
                                                     
   His sword was like a flashing light                
   as flashing bright he smote with it;                
   he shore away her poisoned neb,                   
   her noisome webs he broke with it.                 
   Then shining as a risen star                       
   from prison bars he sped away,                     
   and borne upon a blowing wind                      
   on flowing wings he fled away.                  88 
                                                     
   To Evernoon at last he came,                       
   and passed the flame-encircled hill,                
   where wells of gold for Melineth                   
   her never-resting workers build.                   
   His eyes with fire ablaze were set,                
   his face was lit with levin-light;                 
   and turning to his home afar,                      
   a roaming star at even-light                    96 
   on high above the mists he came,                   
   a distant flame, a marineer                        
   on winds unearthly swiftly borne,                  
   uplifted o'er the Shadowmere.                      
   He passed o'er Carakilian,                         
   where Tirion the Hallowed stands;                  
   the sea far under loudly roared                    
   on cloudy shores in Shadowland.                104 
                                                     
  
   And.  over  Evermorn   he  passed,                 
   and  saw at  last the  haven fair,                 
   far under by the Merry-burn                        
   
        in everfern and maidenhair.                                        
        But on him mighty doom was laid,                                   
        till moon should fade and all the stars,                           
        to pass, and tarry never more                                      
        on hither shore where mortals are,                          112 
        for ever still a passenger,                                        
        a messenger, to never rest,                                        
        to bear his burning lamp afar,                                     
        the Flammifer of Westernesse.                                      
                                                                          
   The chief changes introduced on this manuscript were in lines 14-17, 
   altered to read:                                                        
                                                                          
        on  roving bent  from hitherland,                                  
        from Evermorning   journeying,                                  
        while  murmuring  the  River  ran                                  
        to valleys in the Gloaming fields                                  
                                                                          
   and in lines 93 - 6, which were rewritten and extended thus:            
                                                                          
        The seven-branched Levin-tree                                      
        on Heavenfield he shining saw                                      
        upflowering from its writhen root;                                 
        a living fruit of fire it bore.                                    
        The lightning in his face was lit,                                 
        ablaze were set his tresses wan,                                   
        his eyes with levin-beams were bright,                             
        and gleaming white his vessel shone.                               
                                                                          
        From World's End then he turned away                               
        and yearned again to seek afar                                     
        his land beneath the morning light                                 
        and burning like a beacon star                                     
        (on high above the mists he came, &c.)                             
                                                                          
   The seven-branched Levin-tree was  first everbranching,  and it  bore a 
   living fruit of light.                                                  
   The third version was  that in  the text  of 'Many  Meetings' described 
   at the  beginning of  this chapter.  The pages  in that  manuscript (at 
   Marquette)  bearing  the  poem have  been lost,  but Taum  Santoski has 
   provided me with a transcription of the pages that  he made  before the 
   loss occurred. This text was remarkably close to the second version (as 
   emended)  printed  above.  The  opening  now  returns  to  There  was a 
   merry  messenger;(19) from  Evermorning  in   line  15   becomes  through 
   Evermorning;  the  Weepingwillow  Pool  in  line  20  becomes  Pools (a 
   return to the earliest workings); and lines 67-8 become:                
                                                                          
        to sail the windy skies and come                                   
        behind the Sun and light of Moon.                                  
   
     This, then, was the form at the time we have reached.  It will  be seen 
   that  in  this  poem  the  Merry Messenger,  the Passenger,  the Mariner, 
   'changes shape' and emerges as the figure of Earendel  (though he  is not 
   named). At the beginning he dances  on the  foam in  his boat  with sails 
   of  gossamer  and blossom  of the  cherry-tree, and  he still  passed the 
   archipelagoes  where  yellow  grows the  marigold, but  he is  drawn into 
   the gravity of the myth and mighty doom is  laid on  him; the  dance dies 
   out of the verse, and he ends as the Flammifer  of Westernesse.  There is 
  
   no question now of returning to the  beginning, even  though the  fate of 
   Earendel  remains  that  of  the  Merry  Messenger:  for  ever   still  a 
   passenger, a messenger, to never rest...                                  
     Many  years later  my father  ingeniously related  the two  poems thus, 
   in  the  Preface  to  The  Adventures   of  Tom   Bombadil  -   when  the 
   Earendel version was of course that given in FR:                          
                                                                            
     [Errantry]  was  evidently  made  by  Bilbo.  This  is  indicated  by its 
     obvious  relationship  to  the  long poem  recited by  Bilbo, as  his own 
     composition, in the house  of Elrond.  In origin  a 'nonsense  rhyme', it 
     is  in  the  Rivendell  version  found  transformed  and  applied,  some- 
     what  incongruously,  to  the  High-elvish  and  Numenorean   legends  of 
     Earendil.  Probably  because  Bilbo  invented  its  metrical  devices and 
     was  proud  of  them.  They  do  not appear  in other  pieces in  the Red 
     Book.  The  older  form,  here  given,  must  belong  to  the  early days 
     after Bilbo's return  from his  journey. Though  the influence  of Elvish 
     traditions is seen, they are not  seriously treated,  and the  names used 
     (Derrilyn,  Thellamie,  Belmarie,  Aerie)  are  mere  inventions  in  the 
     Elvish style, and are not in fact Elvish at all.                        
                                                                            
   Yet the places of Earendel's journey in this first phase of the Rivendell 
   version  are  not  by  any means  entirely identifiable  in terms  of The 
   Silmarillion.  Was  his journey  to the  Sea a  journey down  Sirion? Are 
   the  Weepingwillow  Pools  Nan-tathren,  the  Land  of  Willows?  Or are 
   they still 'mere inventions in the Silmarillion style'?  And what  of the 
   seven-branched  Levin-tree  on  Heavenfield,  and the  wells of  gold for 
   Melineth that  her never-resting  workers build?  These certainly  do not 
   suggest 'mere invention' like Thellamie or Derrilyn.                      
     Some names are in any case clear in their reference: as Tirion  (in the 
   Quenta  Silmarillion  still  named  Tun or  Tuna, upon  the hill  of Kor), 
   Carakilian (in the Quenta Silmarillion  in the  form Kalakilya,  the Pass 
   of Light). The Hill of  Ilmarin (a  name not  met before)  is Taniquetil, 
   and the mighty  Mountain-wall is  the Pelori,  the Mountains  of Valinor. 
   The  Shadowmere  perhaps  looks  back  to  the  'shadowy  arm  of water', 
   the 'slender water fringed  with white',  which is  described in  the old 
   tale  of  The  Coming  of  the  Elves  (I.122).  The  Shrouded  Island is 
   perhaps  the Lonely  Isle: it  was subsequently  changed to  the Shrouded 
   Islands, but  then became  the Lonely  Island before  the line  was lost. 
   That Earendel slew Ungoliant  'in the  South' is  recorded in  the Sketch 
   
   of  the  Mythology  (IV.38),   and  in   the  Quenta   Noldorinwa  (IV.149 
   152); cf. also the very early notes on Earendel's voyages, II.254, 261.(20) 
     But  the legend  of Earendel  as found  in the  existing sources  is not 
   present  here.(21) Indeed,  it  seems as  if he  arose unbidden  and unlooked 
   for  as  my  father  wrote this  new version  of the  poem: for  how could 
   Earendel  be  called a  merry messenger?  Years later,  in the  Preface to 
   The  Adventures  of  Tom  Bombadil  just  cited,  my father  described the 
   transformation  as  'somewhat  incongruous'  -  and  he  was  then  refer- 
   ring  of  course to  the form  of the  poem in  FR, where  the transforma- 
   tion had gone far  deeper than  in the  present version.  Yet there  was a 
   'congruity'  that  made  this original  transformation possible,  and even 
   natural. Behind both figures lay the  sustaining idea  of the  wanderer, a 
   restless spirit who seeks back  to the  places of  his origin,  but cannot 
   escape the  necessity of  passing on.  At this  stage therefore  we should 
   not,  I  believe,  try to  determine where  was Evernoon,  or to  give any 
   other name to                                                              
                                         the haven fair,                      
                                                                             
                        far under by the Merry-burn                           
                        in everfern and maidenhair.                           
                                                                             
   They  belong  to  the same  geography as  the archipelagoes  where yellow 
  
   grows the marigold.                                                        
                                                                             
     Following the third  version, lost  but happily  not unknown,  there are 
   six  further  texts  in  the 'Merry  Messenger' phase.  Five of  these are 
   typescripts that can be readily placed in order. The sixth is  a beautiful 
   small manuscript, written on four slips of paper the last of which  is the 
   back  of  a  letter addressed  to my  father and  dated 13  December 1944. 
   Precisely  where  the  manuscript comes  in this  series is  not perfectly 
   clear, but it seems most likely to have preceded the first typescript.(22) 
   Thus there was an interval of several  years between  the first  three and 
   the next six texts. Progressive emendation of these  gave a  final version 
   in this 'phase':                                                           
                                                                             
                  There was a merry messenger,                                
                  a passenger, a mariner:                                     
                  he built a boat and gilded her,                             
                  and silver oars he fashioned her;                           
                  her sails he wove of gossamer                               
                  and blossom of the cherry-tree                              
                  and lightly as a feather in                                 
                  the weather went she merrily.                             8 
                                                                             
                  He floated from a haven fair                                
                  of maidenhair and ladyfern;                                 
                  the waterfalls he proudly rode                              
                  where loudly flowed the Merryburn;                          
                  and dancing on the foam he went                             
   
   on roving bent from Hitherland                 
   through Evermorning journeying,                
   while murmuring the river ran              16 
   to valleys in the Gloaming-fields;             
   then slowly he on pillow cool                  
   let fall his head, and fast asleep             
   he passed the Weeping-willow Pools.            
                                                 
   The windy reeds were whispering,               
   and mists were in the meadowland,              
   and down the river hurried him,                
   and carried him to Shadowland.             24 
   He heard there moan in stony caves             
   the lonely waves; there roaring blows          
   the mighty wind of Tarmenel.                   
   By paths that seldom mortal goes               
   his boat it wafted pitiless                    
   with bitter breath across the grey             
   and long-forsaken seas distressed;             
   from East to West he passed away.          32 
                                                 
   Through Evernight then borne afar              
   by waters dark beyond the Day                  
   he saw the Lonely Island rise                  
   where twilight lies upon the Bay               
   of Valinor, of Elvenhome,                      
   and ever-foaming billows roll;                 
   he landed on the elven-strands                 
   of silver sand and yellow gold             40 
   beneath the Hill of Ilmarin,                   
   where glimmer in a valley sheer                
   the lights of towering Tirion,                 
   the city on the Shadowmere.                    
                                                 
  
   He tarried there from errantry,                
   and melodies they taught to him,               
   and lays of old and marvels told,              
   and harps of gold they brought to him.     48 
   Of glamoury he tidings heard,                  
   and binding words of wizardry;                 
   they spoke of wars with Enemies                
   that venom used and sigaldry.                  
                                                 
   In panoply of Elven-kings,                     
   in silver rings they armoured him;             
   his shield they writ with elven-runes          
   that never wound did harm to him.         56 
   His bow was made of dragon-horn,               
   
   his arrows shorn of ebony,                    
   of mithril was his habergeon,                 
   his scabbard of chalcedony.                   
   His sword of steel was valiant;               
   of adamant his helm was wrought,              
   an argent wing of swan his crest;             
   upon his breast an emerald.             64 
                                                
   His boat anew they built for him              
   of timber felled in Elvenhome;                
   upon the mast a star was set,                 
   her spars were wet with driven foam;          
   and eagle-wings they made for her,            
   and laid on her a mighty doom,                
   to sail the windy skies and come              
   behind the Sun and light of Moon.       72  
                                                
   From Evereven's lofty hills,                  
   where softly silver fountains fall,           
   he passed away a wandering light              
   beyond the mighty Mountain Wall.              
   From World's End then he turned away,         
   and yearned again to seek afar                
   his land beneath the morning-light;           
   and burning like a beacon-star          80 . 
   on high above the mists he came,              
   a distant flame, a marineer,                  
   on winds unearthly swiftly borne,             
   uplifted o'er the Shadowmere.                 
                                                
   He passed o'er Calacirian,                    
   where Tirion the hallowed stands;             
   the Sea below him loudly roared               
   on cloudy shores in Shadowland;         88 
   and over Evermorn he passed                   
   and saw at last the haven fair                
   far under by the Merryburn                    
   in ladyfern and maidenhair.                   
                                                
   But on him mighty doom was laid,              
   till Moon should fade, an orbed star          
   to pass and tarry never more                  
   on Hither Shores where mortals are;     96 
   for ever still a passenger,                   
   a messenger, to never rest,                   
   to bear the burning lamp afar,                
   the Flammifer of Westernesse.                 
  
   
                                                       
                                                                             
    The  major  change  in  the  poem,  rendering  it  substantially  shorter 
   than  before,  had  come  about  in  two  stages.  By  emendation  to  the 
   second of these typescripts the original lines 25 - 8 (p. 92) became:      
                                                                             
              The Sea beside a stony shore                                    
              there lonely roared; and wrathful rose                          
              a wind on high in Tarmenel,                                     
              by paths that seldom mortal goes                                
              on flying wings it passed away,                                 
              and wafted him beyond the grey                                  
              and long-forsaken seas distressed                               
              from East or West that sombre lay.                              
                                                                             
   In  this  text  the  remainder  of   the  poem   was  unaffected   by  any 
   important  changes,  and  remained  close  to the  original form  (with of 
   course  the  alterations  given  on  p.  94).  In  the  last two  of these 
   typescripts,  however,  a  new  form  of  lines 25  ff. entered,  as given 
   above:  He  heard  there  moan  in  stony  caves,  &c.(23) Now  Evernight is 
   named  at  this point,  and at  the same  time the  entire section  of the 
   poem in  the existing  text from  line 73  and unto  Evernight he  came to 
   From  World's  End  then  he  turned  away  (pp. 93  - 4)  was eliminated, 
   with  the  disappearance  of  Ungoliant  and  the  mysterious   scenes  of 
   Evernoon, the 'Tree of Lightning' with its seven  branches and  the wells 
   of gold for Melineth in the flame-encircled hill.                          
                                                                             
    While I certainly do not know this as  a fact,  I think  that there  is a 
   strong  presumption that  there was  a further  long interval  between the 
   'Merry  Messenger'  versions  and  the  second  group  beginning  Earendel 
   was a mariner.                                                             
    The first text of this group, which I will for convenience call A, I give 
   in full. It will be seen that while it  advances far  towards the  poem in 
   FR,  much  is  retained  from  the  preceding  version,  and  notably  the 
   arming of  Earendel (In  panoply of  Elven-kings..., p.  97 lines  53 ff.) 
   stands in its former place, during his sojourn  in Tirion,  and not  as in 
   FR at the beginning of his great voyage.                                   
                                                                             
              Earendel was a mariner                                          
              that tarried in Arvernien;                                      
              he built a boat of timber felled                                
              in Nimbrethil to journey in;                                    
              her sails he wove of silver fair                                
              of silver were her lanterns made,                               
              her prow he fashioned like a swan,                              
              and light upon her banners laid.                             8 
                                                                             
              Beneath the moon and under star                                 
              he wandered far from northern strands,                          
   
       
                                               
   bewildered on enchanted ways                 
   beyond the days of mortal lands.             
   From gnashing of the Narrow Ice              
   where shadow lies on frozen hills,           
   from nether heat and burning waste           
   he turned in haste, and roving still   16 
   on starless waters far astray                
   at last he came to night of Naught,          
   and passed, and never sight he saw           
  
   of shining shore nor light he sought.        
   The winds of wrath came driving him,         
   and blindly in the foam he fled               
   from West to East, and errandless,           
   unheralded he homeward sped.           24 
                                               
   As bird then Elwing came to him,             
   and flame was in her carcanet,                
   more bright than light of diamond            
   was fire that on her heart was set.          
   The Silmaril she bound on him                
   and crowned him with a living light,         
   and dauntless then with burning brow         
   he turned his prow, and in the night   32  
   from otherworld beyond the Sea               
   there strong and free a storm arose,         
   a wind of power in Tarmenel;                 
   by paths that seldom mortal goes             
   his boat it bore with mighty breath          
   as driving death across the grey             
   and long-forsaken seas distressed;           
   from East to West he passed away.      40 
                                               
   Through Evernight then borne afar            
   by waters dark beyond the Day,               
   he saw the Lonely Island rise,               
   where twilight lies upon the Bay             
   of Valinor, of Elvenhome,                    
   and ever-foaming billows roll.               
   He landed on forbidden strands                
   of silver sand and yellow gold;        48 
   beneath the Hill of Ilmarin                  
   a-glimmer in a valley sheer                  
   the lamps of towering Tirion                 
   were mirrored on the Shadowmere.             
                                               
   He tarried there from errantry               
   and melodies they taught to him,             
   
   and lays of old and marvels told,              
   and harps of gold they brought to him.    56 
   In panoply of Elven-kings,                     
   in serried rings they armoured him;            
   his shield they writ with elven-runes          
   that never wound did harm to him,              
   his bow was made of dragon-horn,               
   his arrows shorn of ebony,                     
   of silver was his habergeon,                   
   his scabbard of chalcedony;               64 
   his sword of steel was valiant,                
   of adamant his helmet tall,                    
   an argent flame upon his crest,                
   upon his breast an emerald.                    
                                                 
   His boat anew they built for him               
   of mithril and of elven-glass;                 
   the Silmaril was hanging bright                
   as lantern light on slender mast;         72 
   and eagle-wings they made for her,             
   and laid on her a mighty doom,                 
   to sail the shoreless skies and come           
   behind the Sun and light of Moon.              
  
                                                 
   From Evereven's lofty hills,                   
   where softly silver fountains fall,            
   he rose on high, a wandering light             
   beyond the mighty Mountain Wall.          80 
   From World's End then he turned away,          
   and yearned again to seek afar                 
   his land beneath the morning-light,            
   and burning like a beacon-star                 
   on high above the mists he came,               
   a distant flame, a marineer,                   
   on winds unearthly swiftly borne,              
   uplifted o'er the Shadowmere.             88 
                                                 
   He passed o'er Calacirian                      
   where Tirion the hallowed stands;              
   the sea below him loudly roared                
   on cloudy shores in Shadowland;                
   and over Middle-earth he passed,               
   and heard at last the weeping sore             
   of women and of Elven-maids                    
   in Elder Days, in years of yore.           96 
                                                 
   But on him mighty doom was laid,               
   till Moon should fade, an orbed star,          
   
         to pass, and tarry never more                                      
         on Hither Shores where mortals are;                                
         for ever still on errand, as                                       
         a herald that should never rest,                                   
         to bear his shining lamp afar,                                     
         the Flammifer of Westernesse.                                 104 
                                                                           
    The  next text  (B) is  a typescript  of A,  but introduces  some minor 
   changes that were retained in  the FR  version (his  boat it  bore with 
   biting breath/as might of death 37 -  8, the  lamplit towers  of Tirion 
   51), and line  25 is  here Bird-Elwing  thither came  to him.  My father 
   then  used  this  typescript  B  as the  vehicle for  massive rewriting, 
   including the movement of the 'arming of Earendel' to its later place as 
   the  second  stanza.  A new  typescript (C)(24) was made  incorporating all 
   this, and  the form  of the  poem in  FR was  now virtually  achieved; a 
   very few further minor changes were made, and entered on this text.(25)  
   Careful  examination  of  these texts  shows the  development from  A to 
   the published form with perfect clarity.                                 
    But the history of this, perhaps the most protean, in its scale, of all 
   my father's works, does  not end  here. It  ends, in  fact, in  the most 
   extraordinary way.                                                       
    This  text  C  was not  the last,  although the  published form  of the 
   poem  was achieved  in it.  Another typescript  (D) was  made, doubtless 
   at the same time as C, and given the title The Short Lay of Earendel; In 
   this,  a  new  element  entered at  the beginning  of the  fourth stanza 
   (There flying Elwing came  to him):  the attack  of the  four surviving 
   sons of Feanor on the Havens  of Sirion,  Elwing's casting  herself into 
   the sea, bearing the Silmaril, and her transformation into a seabird, in 
   which guise she flew to meet Earendel returning (IV.152-3).              
                                                                           
         In wrath the Feanorians                                            
         that swore the unforgotten oath                                    
         brought war into Arvernien                                         
         with burning and with broken troth;                                
         and Elwing from her fastness dim                                   
         then cast her in the roaring seas,                                 
  
         but like a bird was swiftly borne,                                 
         uplifted o'er the roaring wave.                                    
         Through hopeless night she came to him                             
         and flame was in the darkness lit,                                 
         more bright than light of diamond                                  
         the fire upon her carcanet.                                        
         The Silmaril she bound on him (&c.)                               
                                                                           
    There then followed a fine manuscript (E), with elaborate initials to 
   the stanzas, and this was entitled The Short Lay of Earendel:           
   
    
                                                                             
   Earendillinwe. In this text a rewriting  of lines  5 -  8, which  had been 
   entered in the margin of D, appears:                                       
                                                                             
                 Her woven sails were white as snow,                          
                 as flying foam her banner flowed;                            
                 her prow was fashioned like a swan                           
                 that white upon the Falas goes.                              
                                                                             
   But my father abandoned E at the foot of the  first page,  the end  of the 
   third  stanza,  and  the  reason  why  he  abandoned  it  was that  he had 
   already  begun to  rewrite in  the margin  both the  lines just  given and 
   also the second stanza (In  panoply of  ancient kings).  So he  began once 
   again,  with  a  very  similar  and  equally  beautiful   manuscript  (F), 
   bearing the  same title;  and this  was completed.  The revisions  made to 
   D  and to  E (so  far as  that went)  were taken  up; and  this manuscript 
   remained intact, without the smallest further change.                      
     It  was in  fact the  last, the  ultimate development  of the  poem. The 
   history I have attempted to convey is schematically thus:                  
     A     -     B     -     C     (the     form     in      FR     achieved) 
   - D - E- F (the ultimate form of the poem)                                 
     I have studied all these texts at length and at different times,  and it 
   had  always seemed  strange to  me that  the chain  of development  led at 
   last  to  a  superb  manuscript  (F)  without  any  disfigurement  through 
   later  changes,  but  which was  not the  form found  in FR.  The solution 
   was  at  last  provided  by  the text  C at  Marquette, which  showed that 
   there were two lines of development from B.                               
     What  actually  happened  one  can  only  surmise.  I  believe  the most 
   likely explanation to be that the texts D, E, F were mislaid, and  that at 
   the crucial time the version represented by C went  to the  publishers, as 
   it should not have done. It looks also as if these lost texts did not turn 
   up  again  until  many  years  had  passed,  by  which  time my  father no 
   longer  remembered  the  history. In  what are  obviously very  late notes 
   he went so far as to analyse their readings in  relation to  the published 
   form, and was evidently as puzzled  as I  was: his  analysis at  that time 
   contains  demonstrably  incorrect  conclusions  -  because he  assumed, as 
   I did, that all these texts must have preceded the 'final form' in FR. 
     I give finally the Earendillinwe' in the form in  which it  should have 
   been published.(26)                                                        
                                                                             
   Stanza 1   Earendil was a mariner                                            
              that tarried in Arvernien:                                      
              he built a boat of timber felled                                
              in Nimbrethil to journey in.                                    
              Her sails he wove of silver fair,                               
              with silver were her banners sewn;                              
              her prow he fashioned like the swans                            
              that white upon the Falas roam.                                 
   
    Stanza 2. His coat that came from ancient kings                        
  
              of chained rings was forged of old;                          
              his shining shield all wounds defied,                         
              with runes entwined of dwarven gold.                         
              His bow was made of dragon-horn,                             
              his arrows shorn of ebony,                                   
              of triple steel his habergeon,                               
              his scabbard of chalcedony;                                  
              his sword was like a flame in sheath,                         
              with gems was wreathed his helmet tall,                      
              an eagle-plume upon his crest,                               
              upon his breast an emerald.                                  
                                                                          
    Stanza 3. As in FR, but with winds of fear for winds of wrath in line 
                                                                          
              13 of the stanza.                                            
                                                                          
    Stanza 4. In might the Feanorians                                      
              that swore the unforgotten oath                              
              brought war into Arvernien                                   
              with burning and with broken troth;                          
              and Elwing from her fastness dim                             
              then cast her in the waters wide,                            
              but like a mew was swiftly borne,                            
              uplifted o'er the roaring tide.                              
              Through hopeless night she came to him,                      
              and flame was in the darkness lit,                            
              more bright than light of diamond                            
              the fire upon her carcanet.                                  
              The Silmaril she bound on him,                               
              and crowned him with the living light,                       
              and dauntless then with burning brow                         
              he turned his prow at middle-night.                          
              Beyond the world, beyond the Sea,                            
              then strong and free a storm arose,                           
              a wind of power in Tarmenel;                                 
              by paths that seldom mortal goes                             
              from Middle-earth on mighty breath                           
              as flying wraith across the grey                             
              and long-forsaken seas distressed                            
              from East to West he passed away.                            
    Stanza 5  As in FR.                                                    
    Stanza 6  As in FR, but with a difference in the twelfth line:(27)     
              for ever king on mountain sheer;                             
                                                                          
    Stanza 7  A ship then new they built for him                           
              of mithril and of elvenglass                                 
   
                        
                                                                          
           with crystal keel; no shaven oar                                
           nor sail she bore, on silver mast                               
           the Silmaril as lantern light                                   
           and banner bright with living flame                             
           of fire unstained by Elbereth                                   
           herself was set, who thither came (&c. as in FR)               
                                                                          
   Stanza 8. As in FR.                                                      
                                                                          
   Stanza 9. As in FR except at the end:                                    
                                                                          
           till end of Days on errand high,                                
           a herald bright that never rests,                               
  
           to bear his burning lamp afar,                                  
           the Flammifer of Westernesse.                                   
                                                                          
    Only one line survived now from Errantry (as published in 1933):        
   his scabbard of chalcedony.                                             
                                                                          
                                    NOTES.                                 
                                                                          
   1. This  suggests that  the story  of Gandalf's  captivity found  in the 
    'New   Plot'   of   August   1940  was   present  (p.   71):  'Saramund 
    betrays  him  ...  he  tells Gandalf  false news  of the  Black Riders, 
    and  they  pursue  him to  the top  of a  mountain...' The  final story 
    of  what  had  happened to  Gandalf (set  to stand  on the  pinnacle of 
    Orthanc) first appears in this period of the work (pp. 131 ff.).       
   2. Changed in pencil later to Elfstone son  of Elfhelm;  see p.  80 note 
    17.  At  one  occurrence  of  Trotter  in  this passage,  where Gandalf 
    names  him,  this  too  was  changed  to  Elfstone;  at  the  other two 
    Trotter was retained, since it is Frodo who is speaking.               
   3. In a preliminary draft for this passage Frodo  says 'in  wonder': 'Is 
    he of that race ?' Then follows:                                       
          'Didn't he tell  you, and  didn't you  guess?' said  Gandalf. 'He 
    could  have  told  you  even  more:  he  is  Aragorn  son  of Kelegorn, 
    descended   through   many   fathers   from   Isildur   the    son   of 
    Elendil.'                                                              
          'Then  It  belongs  to  him  as  much  as  to  me or  more!' said 
    Frodo.                                                                 
          'It does not belong to either  of you,'  said Gandalf;  'but you, 
    my  good  hobbit,  are  to  keep  it  for  a  while.   For  so   it  is 
    ordained.'                                                             
       This was the second time that this dialogue had been used;  it first 
    occurred   at   Bree   between   Trotter  and   Frodo  (p.   50),  when 
    Gandalf  named  Aragorn  as  a  descendant  of  Elendil in  his letter, 
    but this had now  been removed  (p. 77).  It was  finally used  in 'The 
    Council of Elrond'.                                                    
   
                                                  
                                                                              
    4. See p.  43 and  note 3.  The words  'I stayed  at The  Pony in  Bree for 
       a bit' were  crossed out  before the  rest of  the passage  was changed, 
       perhaps at the time of writing.                                         
    5. On Tarkil see p. 8. Westernesse: Numenor.                               
    6. In  the  version of  Errantry published  in 1962  the last  stanza began 
       not  as  in  the  1933  Oxford Magazine  version but  at He  tarried for 
       a little while (p. 88).                                                 
    7. One  of  the  early  texts  has  the   head-note:  Elaboration   of  the 
       well-known  pastime  of  the  never-ending  Tale';   and  at   the  end, 
       after  the last  line a  weather-driven mariner,  returns to  He called 
       the winds of argosies in the second verse  (p. 87),  with the  note: da 
       capo, ad lib, et ad naus.                                               
    8. I cannot explain this reference.                                        
    9. See  Humphrey  Carpenter,  The  Inklings,  pp.  56  -  7;  also  Letters 
       no.  133  (to  Rayner  Unwin,  22  June  1952)  and  no.  298 (to  W. L. 
       White, 11 September 1967).                                              
   10. morion:    helmet.     bravery:    splendour,     finery.    dumbledore: 
       bumble-bee.   panoply:   suit   of   armour.   attercop:   spider   (Old 
       English  attor  'poison';  cf.  cobweb,  'cop-web').  Bilbo  called the 
       spiders in Mirkwood Attercop.                                           
         On  the  back  of  the  page,  with  every  appearance of  having been 
       written  at  the  same  time,  is a  section of  a dramatic  dialogue in 
       rhyming   verse   that   preceded   by  more   than  twenty   years  the 
       publication    of    The    Homecoming   of    Beorhtnoth   Beorhthelm's 
       Son  in  Essays  and  Studies,  1953.  The   Englishmen  who   took  the 
  
       body  of  Beorhtnoth  from  the  battlefield at  Maldon are  here called 
       Pudda and Tibba. - Panta (Old English) is the river Blackwater.         
                                                                              
       Pudda Come, hurry. There may be more. Let's get away                    
               Or have the pirate pack on us.                                  
       Tibba                            Nay, nay.                             
               These are no Northmen. What should such come for?               
               They are all in Ipswich drinking to Thor.                       
               These have got what they deserved, not what they                
               sought.                                                         
       Pudda   God help us, when Englishmen can be brought                        
               By any need to prowl like carrion-bird                          
               And plunder their own.                                          
       Tibba                         There goes a third                        
               In the shadows yonder. He will not wait,                        
               That sort fight no odds, early or late,                         
               But sneak in when all's over. Up again!                         
               Steady once more.                                               
                                                                              
       Pudda          Say, Tibba, where's the wain?                            
                                                                              
               I wish we were at it! By the bridge you say -                   
               Well, we're nearer the bank. 'Tis more this way,                
               If we're not to walk in Panta, and the tide's in.               
   
                   
                                                                           
        Tibba. Right! here we are.                                           
        Pudda. How did they win                                              
                Over the bridge, think you? There's little sign             
                Here of bitter fight. And yet here the brine                
                                                                           
                Should have been choked with 'em, but on the planks         
                There's only one lying.                                     
                                                                           
        Tibba.                       Well, God have thanks.                 
                                                                           
                We're over! Gently! Up now, up! That's right.               
                Get up beside. There's a cloth; none too white,             
                But cover him over, and think of a prayer. I'll drive.      
        Pudda. Heaven grant us good journey, and that we arrive!             
                Where do we take him? How these wheels creak!               
        Tibba. To Ely! Where else?                                           
        Pudda. A long road!                                                   
        Tibba.                                For the weak.                 
                A short road for the dead - and you can sleep.              
                                                                           
        This text is extremely rough, one would say in the first stage of 
        composition, were there not another text still rougher, but in very 
        much the same words (though with no ascription of the speeches      
        to speakers), in the Bodleian Library, where it is preserved (I 
        believe) with my father's pictures. This begins at In the shadows 
        yonder and continues a few lines further. On it my father wrote: 
        'early version in rhyme of Beorhtnoth'.                             
    11. sigaldry: sorcery (see note 14). glamoury: magic.                  
    12. Preliminary lines of a new ending were written on the manuscript 
        of the first version:                                               
        So now he must depart again                                         
        and start again his gondola,                                        
        a silly merry passenger,                                            
        a messenger, an errander,                                           
        a jolly, merry featherbrain,                                        
  
        a weathervane, a mariner.                                           
        Other differences in the second version from that published in      
        1933 were:                                                          
                                                                           
                       he wrought her raiment marvellous                    
                       and garments all a-glimmering                        
                                                                           
        in the fifth verse; and 'He made a sword and  morion' in  the eighth 
        (with spear for sword in the third line).                          
    13. Maurice  Bowra,  at   that  time   Vice-Chancellor  of   Oxford  Uni- 
        versity.                                                            
    14. In  the  letter to  Donald Swann  cited on  p. 85  my father  gave an 
        example  of  this  (Swann  had  himself known  the poem  by 'indepen- 
        dent  tradition'  for  many  years  before  its  publication  in  The 
        Adventures   of   Tom   Bombadil):   'A   curious  feature   was  the 
        preservation  of  the  word  sigaldry,  which  I  got  from   a  13th 
        century  text  (and  is  last  recorded  in the  Chester Play  of the 
   
         Crucifixion).' The word goes back to the second version of             
         Errantry; it was used also in the Lay of Leithian line 2072,           
         written in 1928 (The Lays of Beleriand, p. 228).                       
    15.  cardamon is so spelt, but cardamom in preliminary rough                
         workings, as in the Oxford Magazine version of Errantry.               
    16.  I ignore all variants (though a few, as merry written above gallant 
         in line 1, ladyfern above everfern in line 10) may belong to the       
         time of writing. A few inconsistencies of hyphenation are pre-         
         served. In the latter part of the poem the stanza-divisions are not 
         perfectly clear. Line-numbers at intervals of 8 are marked on the      
         original.                                                              
    17.  This verse is absent from the first text, but a space was left for it, 
         with the note: 'They enchant his boat and give it wings'.              
    18.  A four-line stanza follows here:                                       
         She caught him in her stranglehold                                     
         entangled all in ebon thread,                                          
         and seven times with sting she smote                                   
         his ringed coat with venom dread.                                      
         But this was struck out, apparently at once, since the line-           
         numbering does not take account of it. - ebon: old form for            
         ebony; here meaning 'black, dark'.                                     
    19.  In the second version (that printed here) merry was written as a       
         variant to gallant; in the third gallant is a variant to merry.        
    20.  The encounter of the Messenger with the Attercops in Errantry          
         was a point of contact with the Earendel legend.                       
    21.  The texts are found in II.252 - 77; IV.37 - 8, 41, 148 - 54;           
         V.324 - 9.                                                             
    22.  The manuscript was perhaps a development from the third                
         version parallel to the first typescript, for it takes up certain      
         variants from the former (as everfern in line 10, Gloaming-bree        
         (bree 'hill') in line 17), where the first typescript takes up others 
         (lady fern, Gloaming-fields).                                          
    23.  An intermediate version of these lines was:                            
         He heard there moan in stony caves                                     
         the lonely waves of Orfalas;                                           
         the winds he heard of Tarmenel:                                        
         by paths that seldom mortals pass                                      
         they wafted him on flying wings                                        
         a dying thing across the grey                                          
         and long-forsaken seas distressed;                                     
         from East to West he passed away.                                      
    24.  This is the typescript of 'Many Meetings' that followed the            
         version described at the beginning of this chapter.                    
    25.  These were made on B also, and so appear in the other line of          
  
         development as well.                                                   
    26.  It could be argued of course that my father actually rejected all      
   
          
                                                                              
   the  subsequent  development  after  the  text   C,  deciding   that  that 
   was  the  version  desirable  at  all points;  but this  would seem  to me 
   to be wholly improbable and far-fetched.                                    
  27. This case is slightly different, in that it is the only point where text 
   C  does  not  reach  the  form  in  FR  (in  Ilmarin  on  mountain  sheer), 
   but  has  the  line  found  also  in  D  (followed  by E  and F),  for ever 
   king  on  mountain  sheer.  This   must  have   been  a   final  emendation 
   in  the  'first  line'  of  development,  and  might  of  course  have been 
   made to the 'second line' as well if that had been available.               
   
                                        VI.                                    
                            THE COUNCIL OF ELROND (1).                         
                                                                              
                                The Second Version.                            
                                                                              
   A  new version  of this  part of  the narrative (1) is a  characteristic 'fair 
   copy': too close to the  preceding text  (VI.399 ff.)  to justify  the space 
   needed to set it  out, but  constantly differing  in the  expression chosen. 
   The chapter is numbered XIV (see p. 81), but has no title.                  
    The  story  was  still  that  Bilbo  and  Gandalf came  to Frodo's  room in 
   the  morning  (VI.395);  and those  present at  the Council  were in  no way 
   changed  (VI.400).  Boromir  still  comes  from  'the  Land  of Ond,  far in 
   the  South'.(2) The  first  important  change  comes  after  Gandalf's speech, 
   in  which he  'made clear  to those  who did  not already  know it  the tale 
   of the  Ring, and  the reasons  why the  Dark Lord  so greatly  desired it.' 
   Here, in the original version, Bilbo's story followed; but in this  text the 
   following passage enters:                                                   
                                                                              
    When he told of Elendil and  Gilgalad and  of their  march into            
   the East, Elrond sighed. 'I remember well their array,' he said.            
   'It reminded me of the Great Wars and victories of Beleriand, so            
   many fair captains and princes were there, and  yet not  so many            
   or so fair as when Thangorodrim was broken [> taken].'                      
    'You remember?' said Frodo, breaking  silence in  his astonish-            
   ment, and gazing in wonder at Elrond. 'But I thought the fall of            
   Gilgalad was many ages ago.'                                                
    'So it was,'  said Elrond,  looking gravely  at Frodo;  'but my            
   memory  reaches  back  many  ages.  I   was  the   minstrel  and            
   counsellor of  Gilgalad. My  father was  Earendel, who  was born            
   in  Gondolin,  seven  years  before  it  fell;  and   my  mother            
   was  Elwing,  daughter of  [Dior, son  of] Luthien,  daughter of            
   Thingol,  King  of Doriath;  and I  have seen  many ages  in the            
   West of  the World.  I knew  Beleriand before  it was  broken in            
   the great wars.'                                                            
                                                                              
    This is the origin of the passage in FR  p. 256;  but it  goes back  to and 
   follows quite  closely part  of an  earlier and  isolated writing,  given in 
   VI.215  -  16,(3) in  which the  story of  Gil-galad and  Elendil was  told at 
   much  greater  length  by  Elrond  to  Bingo,   apparently  in   a  personal 
   
   conversation between them; and that text was  in turn  closely related 
   to  the  conclusion  of  the second  version of  The Fall  of Numenor 
   (V.28 - 9).                                                            
     The new text continues:                                              
                                                                         
     They  passed  then  from  the  winning  and  losing  of the  Ring to 
   Bilbo's  story;  and once  more he  told how  he had  found it  in the 
  
   cave  of  the  Misty  Mountains.  Then  Aragorn  took  up   the  tale, 
   and  spoke  of  the   hunt  for   Gollum,  in   which  he   had  aided 
   Gandalf,  and  of  his  [>  their]  perilous journey  through southern 
   Mirkwood,   and   into   Fangorn   Forest,    and   over    the   Dead 
   Marshes  to  the  very  borders  of the  land of  Mordor. In  this way 
   the  history  was  brought  slowly  down  to  the   spring  morning... 
   (&c. as VI.401).                                                      
                                                                         
     In the first version Trotter was still the hobbit Peregrin, with his 
   wooden shoes (VI.401 and note 20).                                     
     Gandalf in his  reply to  Elrond's question  about Bombadil  'Do you 
   know him, Gandalf?' now says:                                          
                                                                         
     'Yes. And  I went  to him  at once,  naturally, as  soon as  I found 
   that  the  hobbits  had  gone  into  the  Old  Forest.  I dare  say he 
   would  have  kept  them  longer  in his  house, if  he had  known that 
   I was so near. But I am  not sure  - not  sure that  he did  not know, 
   and  not  sure that  he would  have behaved  differently in  any case. 
   He  is  a very  strange creature,  and follows  his own  counsels: and 
   they are not easy to fathom.'                                          
                                                                         
     It seems that when my father wrote this he cannot  have had  in mind 
   the  outline  dated  August 26-27  1940, in  which Gandalf  arrived at 
   Crickhollow and found it deserted  (p. 72),  since Gandalf  could only 
   have learnt from Hamilcar Bolger that the other hobbits had  gone into 
   the Old Forest. On the other hand  my father  was still  uncertain (p. 
   72), in that outline and with that plot,  whether Gandalf  had visited 
   Bombadil  or  not.  At  any  rate,  by  what  looks  to  be  an almost 
   immediate change, the wizard's remarks were rewritten:                 
                                                                         
     'I  know  of  him,  though  we seldom  meet. I  am a  rolling stone, 
   and  he  is  a gatherer  of moss.  Both have  a work  to do,  but they 
   do  not  help  one another  often. It  might have  been wiser  to have 
   sought his  aid, but  I do  not think  I should  have gained  much. He 
   is a strange creature...'                                              
                                                                         
     It must have been at this point that my father finally  decided that 
   there had been no visit  to Bombadil,  and the  story reverted  to its 
   earlier form (see VI.413 note 23).                                     
     The  sentence in  Gandalf's reply  to Erestor  'I doubt  whether Tom 
   
   Bombadil  alone,  even  on  his  own  ground,  could withstand  that Power'(4) 
   (VI.402)  was  soon  rewritten  thus  (anticipating  in  part  both  Gandalf 
   and  Glorfindel  in  FR  p.  279):  'Whether  Bombadil  alone,  even  on his 
   own  ground,  could  withstand  that  Power  is   beyond  all   guessing.  I 
   think not; and in the end, if all else is conquered, Tom will fall:  last as 
   he  was  first,  and  the  Night  will  come. He  would likely  enough throw 
   the Ring away, for such things have no part in his mind.'                   
     Gloin's  answer  to   Boromir's  question   concerning  the   Seven  Rings 
   remains almost exactly as it was  (VI.403 -  4),(5) but  Elrond's reply  to the 
   question  about  the  Three  Rings  has  certain  changes:  notably,  he now 
   states  as  a  fact  known  to  him  what  Gandalf  (in  'Ancient  History', 
   VI.320) had  asserted only  as his  belief: 'The  Three Rings  remain still. 
   But  wisely  they  have  been  taken  over  the  Sea,  and  are  not  now in 
   Middle-earth.' He continues:                                                
                                                                              
   From  them  the  Elvenkings  have  derived  much power,  but they           
   have not availed them in their strife with  Sauron. For  they can           
   give  no  skill  or  knowledge  that he  did not  himself already           
   possess at their making. To each race the rings of the Lord bring           
   such power as each desires and can best wield. The  Elves desired           
   not strength, or domination, or hoarded  wealth, but  subtlety of           
  
   craft and lore and knowledge of the secrets of the world's being.           
   These things they have gained, yet with sorrow. But all  in their           
   mind and heart which is derived from the rings will turn to their           
   undoing,  and  become  revealed  to  Sauron,  if  he  regains the           
   Ruling Ring, as was his purpose.'                                           
                                                                              
     The  omission  here  of  the  words in  the original  text 'For  they came 
   from  Sauron  himself'  does  not,  I  think,  show  that the  conception of 
   the  independence  of  the  Three  Rings  of  the  Elves  from   Sauron  had 
   arisen,  in  view  of  the following  words which  were retained:  'For they 
   can  give no  skill or  knowledge that  he did  not himself  already possess 
   at  their  making';  moreover  Boromir  still  in  his  question  concerning 
   them  says  that 'these  too were  made by  Sauron in  the elder  days', and 
   he is not contradicted. See further pp. 155-6.                              
     The  next  text  then  follows  the  old  very closely  indeed (VI.404-7), 
   until  the  point  where Gandalf,  in the  afternoon following  the Council, 
   overtakes  Frodo,  Merry,  and  Faramond  (still  so  called,  with Peregrin 
   written  in  later)  walking  in  the  woods;  and  here  the   new  version 
   diverges  for  a  stretch, Gandalf's  remarks about  the composition  of the 
   Company  being  quite  different  -  and  not  only  because Trotter  is now 
   Aragorn:  a  doubt  here  appears  about  the inclusion  of the  two younger 
   hobbits.                                                                    
                                                                              
   '...  So  be  careful! You  can't be  too careful.  As for  the rest  of the 
   party,  it  is  too  soon  to  discuss  that.  But  whether  any  of  you go 
   
   with   Frodo   or   not,   I   shall   make   other  arrangements   for  the 
   supply of intelligence.'                                                     
      'Ah!   Now   we   know   who   really   is  important,'   laughed  Merry. 
   'Gandalf  is  never  in  doubt  about   that,  and   does  not   let  anyone 
   else   forget   it.   So   you   are   already   making   arrangements,  are 
   you?'                                                                        
      'Of  course,'  said  Gandalf.  'There  is  a  lot  to  do  and  think of. 
   But  in   this  matter   both  Elrond   and  Trotter   will  have   much  to 
   say.   And   indeed   Boromir,   and   Gloin,   and   Glorfindel,   too.  It 
   concerns all the free folk left in the world.'                               
      'Will   Trotter   come?'   asked   Frodo   hopefully.   'Though   he   is 
   only a Man, he would add to the brains of the expedition.'                   
      '  "Only  a  Man"  is  no  way to  speak of  a tarkil,  and least  of all 
   Aragorn   son  of   Celegorn,'  said   Gandalf.  'He   would  add   wit  and 
   valour  to  any  expedition.  But  as  I  said,  this  is  not the  time and 
   not  the  place  to discuss  it. Yet  I will  say just  this in  your ears.' 
            . His voice sank to a whisper. 'I think I shall have to come with 
   you.'                                                                        
                       So great was Frodo's delight at this announcement that 
            : Gandalf took off his hat and bowed. 'But I only said: I think I 
                shall have to go, and perhaps for part of the way only. Don't 
                  count on anything,' he added. 'And now, if you want to talk 
                        about such things, you had better come back indoors.' 
                    They walked back with him in silence; but as soon as they 
              were over the threshold Frodo put the question that had been in 
              : his mind ever since the Council. 'How long shall I have here, 
                                                          Gandalf?' he asked. 
                  'I don't know,' answered the wizard. 'But we shan't be able 
                 to make our plans and preparations very quickly. Scouts have 
            : already been sent out, and some may be away a long while. It is 
           - essential to find out as much as we can about the Black Riders.' 
                                                                               
   The  new  version  then returns  to the  first and  follows it  very closely 
   : to the end of that text ('... waiting for him to set out', VI.409). But it 
   then  continues  into  'The  Ring  Goes  South'  (VI.415)  without  break or 
   heading,  and  again  follows  the old  pretty closely  for some  distance - 
  
   as  far  as  Gandalf's  words 'And  the hunters  will have  to come  all the 
   Way back to the Ford to pick up the trail -  if we  are careful,  and lucky' 
   (VI.416). There  are a  few differences  to be  noted. This  version begins: 
   'When  the  hobbits  had  been  some  three  weeks in  the house  of Elrond, 
   and November  was  passing'  (see  VI.415  and  note  2);  the   scouts  who 
   had gone north  had been  'almost as  far as  Hoardale' (later  > 'as  far as 
   the  Hoardales'),  where  in  the  original  text  they  had   reached  'the 
   
                                               
                                                                                      
   Dimrill-dales' (see p. 10 and note 14); and it is said of the  High Pass:           
   'where formerly the Goblins' door  had been'.  Very faint  pencillings at           
   the foot of the page give  Elvish names  of the  places mentioned  in the           
   text, just as are found in the preceding version (see VI.432 note 4), but           
   these are not the same. The note reads:                                             
                                                                                      
   In Elvish Annerchion = Goblin Gate.                    Ruinnel = Redway.            
         Nenvithim = Hoardales                            Palath-ledin = Gladden.      
                                                                                      
                                                            Field [s]                  
                                                          Palath = Iris.               
                                                                                      
    But where in the first version Gandalf says: 'We had better get off as           
   soon as possible now - and as quietly', and the story then passes                   
   almost at once to the day of departure, this text diverges to the first full        
   and clear account of the selection of the Company of the Ring - who                 
   are still to be seven (see VI.409 - 10); and the selection now takes place          
   at the same point in the narrative as it does in FR (pp. 288-9).                    
                                                                                      
   '... It is time we began to make preparations in earnest, and the                   
   first thing to do is to decide who is going. I have my own ideas,                 
   but I must consult Elrond.'                                                         
    Both Elrond and the wizard were agreed that the party must                         
   not be too large, for their hope lay in speed and secrecy. 'Seven                 
   and no more should there be,' said Elrond. 'If Frodo is still                       
   willing, then Frodo as ring-bearer must be the first choice. And                     
   if Frodo goes, then Sam Gamgee must go too, because that was                       
   promised, and my heart tells me that their fates are woven                          
   together.'                                                                          
    'And if two hobbits go, then I must go,' said Gandalf, 'for my                    
   wits tell me that I shall be needed; and indeed my fate seems.                      
   much entangled with hobbits.'                                                       
    'That is three then,' said Elrond. 'If there are others, they                      
   should represent the other free folk of the world.'                                 
    'I will go on behalf of Men,' said Trotter. 'I claim some right                    
   to share in the adventures of the Ring; but I wish also to go out                  
   of friendship for Frodo, and therefore I will ask his leave to be                   
   his companion.'                                                                     
    'I could choose no one more gladly,' said Frodo. 'I had                            
   thought of begging what is freely offered.' He took Trotter's                      
   hand.                                                                               
    'Boromir will also come,' said Gandalf. 'He is resolved to                       
   return as soon as he can to his own land, to the siege and war (6)                  
   that he has told of. His way goes with ours. He is a valiant man.'                  
    'For the Elves I will choose Galdor of Mirkwood,' said                             
   Elrond, 'and for the Dwarves Gimli son of Gloin. If they are                        
   
    
                                                                           
   willing  to go  with you,  even as  far as  Moria, they  will be  a help 
   to you. That is seven and the full tale.'                                
    'What    about    Meriadoc   and    Faramond   [>    Peregrin]?'   said 
  
   Frodo,  suddenly  realizing   that  his   friends  were   not  included. 
   'Merry  has  come  far  with  me,  and  it  will grieve  him to  be left 
   behind now.'                                                           
    'Faramond   [>  Peregrin]   would  go   with  you   out  of   love  for 
   you,  if  he  were  bidden,'  said  Gandalf;  'but his  heart is  not in 
   such  perilous  adventures,  much  though  he  loves  you.   Merry  will 
   be grieved, it is true, but Elrond's decision  is wise.  He is  merry in 
   name,  and  merry  in  heart, but  this quest  is not  for him,  nor for 
   any  hobbit,  unless  fate  and  duty  chooses  him.   But  do   not  be 
   distressed:  I  think  there  may  be  other  work  for  him to  do, and 
   that he will not be left long idle.'                                     
    When   the   names   and   number   of   the   adventurers   had   thus 
   been  decided,  it  was  agreed  that  the  day  of departure  should be 
   the   following   Thursday,   November   the   seventeenth.   The   next 
   few  days  were  busy  with  preparations,  but  Frodo  spent   as  much 
   time  as  he  could  alone  with  Bilbo.  The  weather  had  grown cold, 
   and  was  now  cheerless  and  grey,  and  they  sat  often  together in 
   Bilbo's  own   small  room.   Then  Bilbo   would  read   passages  from 
   his  book  (which  seemed  still  very  incomplete),  or  scraps  of his 
   verses, and take notes of Frodo's adventures.                            
    On  the  morning  of  the  last  day,  Bilbo  pulled  out   from  under 
   his  bed  a  wooden  box,  and  lifted  the  lid,  and  fumbled  inside. 
   'You  have  got  a  good  sword  of  your  own,  I  believe,'   he  said 
   hesitatingly  to  Frodo;  'but  I  thought,  perhaps,  you   would  care 
   to have this as well, or instead, don't you know.'                       
                                                                           
    From this point the new  text reaches  virtually the  final form  in FR 
   pp. 290-1,(7) as far as 'I should like to write the second book, if  I am 
   spared.' This was evidently where the chapter ended at this stage.       
    For  a  brief  while my  father evidently  suspected that  Meriadoc and 
   Faramond/Peregrin  would  be  superfluous  in  what  he conceived  to be 
   the last stage of the Quest. - It is curious that Elrond, when declaring 
   his choice of Galdor of  Mirkwood and  Gimli son  of Gloin,  here refers 
   to Moria as if the  passage of  the Mines  were already  determined; but 
   this cannot have been intentional.                                       
                                                                           
    Later  pencilled  changes  made  to  the  name  Ond in  this manuscript 
   may  be mentioned  here. At  the first  occurrence the  Land of  Ond was 
   struck  out,  and  in  the  margin my  father wrote  Minas-tir Minas-ond 
   Minas-berel, finally putting the City of Minas-tirith.  This may  be the 
   place  where  Minas  Tirith  (which  already   existed  in   the  Quenta 
   
                                   
                                                                           
   Silmarillion,  V.264,  269)  first  emerged  in  this application.  At a 
   subsequent  occurrence  Ond  was  changed  to  Minas-berel  and  then to 
   Minas Tirith.                                                            
                                                                           
    A very rough pencilled outline, written on the 'August 1940'            
   examination script described on p. 67, brings in entirely new aspects 
   of the discussion at the Council. At the head of the page stand these: 
   names:                                                                   
    Minas Giliath Minas rhain (8) Othrain = .... city (9) Minas tirith              
   Then follows:                                                            
                                                                           
    At Council.                                                             
    Aragorn's ancestry.                                                     
    Gloin's quest- to ask after Bilbo.? News of Balin.??                   
    Boromir. Prophecies had been spoken. The Broken Sword should            
    be reforged. Our wise men said the Broken Sword was in Rivendell.       
    I have the Broken Sword, said Tarkil. My fathers were driven out        
    of your city when Sauron raised a rebellion, and he that is now the 
  
    Chief of the Nine drove us out.                                         
    Minas Morgol.                                                           
    War between Ond and Wizard King.                                        
    %ere Tarkil's sires had been King. Tarkil will come and help            
    Ond. Tarkil's fathers had been driven out by the wizard that is now 
    Chief of the Nine.                                                      
    Gandalf's story of Saruman and the eagle. Elrond explains that          
    Eagles had been sent to look. This only if Gandalf goes straight to 
    Rivendell. Otherwise how could the eagles find Gandalf?                 
                                                                           
   The Broken  Sword appears  in the  last revisions  to the  Prancing Pony 
   story (written on the same paper as this  outline), where  Trotter draws 
   it out in the inn (p. 78).(10) - The meaning  of the  last two  sentences of 
   the  outline  is  presumably  that  Gandalf  went straight  to Rivendell 
   when he left Hobbiton in June, and  there told  Elrond that  he intended 
   to  visit  Saruman.  Compare  the  notes  given  on  p. 75:  'Gandalf is 
   captured by Saruman. Elves send  word that  he is  missing... Glorfindel 
   is sent out, and messengers  sent to  Eagles.... They  fly all  over the 
   lands, and find Gandalf...'                                              
                                                                           
                              The Third Version.                            
                                                                           
   More is told of this story of 'Tarkil's sires' and Ond in a manuscript 
   written on the same paper, which I give next, and which despite its      
   being so rough and incomplete I will call 'the Third Version'. This text 
   develops Gloin's story, and is followed by the account given by Galdor . 
   of Mirkwood of Gollum's escape, which here first enters.(11) In these      
   
    parts of the  text there  is a  great advance  towards FR  (pp. 253  - 5, 
    268  -  9),  where  however  the  ordering  of the  speeches made  at the 
    Council is quite different.  Finally we  reach the  story of  the Numeno- 
    rean  kingdoms  in Middle-earth,  still in  an extremely  primitive form, 
    and written in a fearsome  scrawl; most  unhappily a  portion of  this is 
    lost.                                                                     
      There are a  fair number  of alterations  in pencil,  but I  think that 
    these  belong to  much the  same time  as the  writing of  the manuscript 
    (which ends in pencil). I take these up silently where they are of slight 
    significance, but in many cases I show them as such in the text.          
                                                                             
      Much  was  said  of  events  in  the   world  outside,   especially  in 
    the  South,  and  in  the  wide  lands  east of  the Mountains.  Of these 
    things  Frodo  had  already  heard  many  rumours.   But  the   tales  of 
    Gloin   and   of   Boromir   were   new   to   him,   and   he   listened 
    attentively.  It  appeared  that  the  hearts  of  the  Dwarves   of  the 
    Mountain were troubled.                                                   
      'It  is  now  many  years  ago,'   said  Gloin,   'that  a   shadow  of 
    disquiet  fell  upon  our  folk.  Whence  it  came  we  did not  at first 
    know.  Whispered  words  began  to  be  spoken:  it  was  said   that  we 
    were   hemmed  in   a  narrow   place,  and   that  greater   wealth  and 
    splendour  were  to  be  found  in  the  wider   world.  Some   spoke  of 
    Moria  -  the  mighty  works  of  our  fathers  of  old,  that  we called 
    in  our  ancient  tongue  Khazaddum  -   and  they   said  that   we  now 
    had  the  power  and  numbers  to  return  and  there   re-establish  our 
    halls  in  glory  and  command  the  lands  both  West  and  East  of the 
    Mountains.  At  the  last,  some  score  of  years  ago,  Balin departed, 
    though  Dain  did  not  give  leave  willingly,  and  he  took  with  him 
    Oin  and  Ori  and  many  of  our  folk,  and   they  went   away  south. 
    For   a   while   we   heard   news,   and   it  seemed   good:  messages 
    reported  that  Moria  had   been  re-entered,   and  great   work  begun 
    there.  Then  all  fell  silent.  There  was  peace  under  the  Mountain 
    again for a space, until rumour of the rings began to be heard.           
      'Messages   came  a   year  ago   from  Mordor   far  away;   and  they 
  
    offered  us  rings  of   power  such   as  the   lord  of   Mordor  could 
    make  -  on  condition  of  our  friendship  and  aid.  And   they  asked 
    urgently   concerning   one    Bilbo,   whom    it   seemed    they   had 
    learned   was   once   our   friend.   They   commanded   us   to  obtain 
    from  him  if  we could,  willing or  unwilling, a  certain ring  that he 
    had  possessed.  In  exchange  for  this  we  were  offered   three  such 
    rings  as  our  fathers  had  of  old. Even  for news  of where  he might 
    be found we were promised lasting friendship and great reward.            
      'We   knew   well   that   the   friendship   of   such   messages  was 
   
   feigned  and  concealed  a threat,  for by  that time  many rumours 
   of  evil  also  reached  us  concerning  Mordor.  We  have returned 
   yet  no answer;  and I  have come  first from  Dain, to  warn Bilbo 
   that he is sought by the Dark Lord, and  to learn  (if may  be) why 
   this is so. Also we  crave the  counsel of  Elrond, for  the shadow 
   grows.  We  perceive  that  messages  have also  been sent  to King 
   Brand in Dale, and that he is  afraid to  resist. Already  there is 
   war  gathering  on  his  southern  borders.  If  we make  no answer 
   the Dark Lord will move other men to assail him and us.'           
     'You  have  done  well  to  come,'  said  Elrond. 'You  will hear 
   today all that is necessary  for the  understanding of  the Enemy's 
   purposes,  and  why  he  seeks Bilbo.  There is  nought you  can do 
   other than to resist, whether with hope or without  it. But  as you 
   will hear, your trouble is  only part  of ours  [> the  troubles of 
   others]; and your hope will rise and fall with the fortunes  of the 
   Ring.  Let  us  now  hear  the  words  of  Galdor of  Mirkwood, for 
   they are yet known to few.'                                        
     Galdor  spoke.  'I  do not  come,' he  said, 'to  add to  all the 
   accounts  of  gathering  war  and  unrest,  though Mirkwood  is not 
   spared,  and the  dark things  that fled  from it  for a  while are 
   returning in such number that my people are hard put  to it.  But I 
   am sent to bear tidings: they are not  good, I  fear; but  how ill, 
   others  must  judge.  Smeagol  that  is   now  called   Gollum  has 
   escaped.'                                                          
     'What!' cried Trotter in surprise. 'I judge that to be  ill news, 
   and  you  may  mark  my  words:  we  shall  regret  this.  How came 
   the Wood-elves to fail in their trust?'                            
     'Not  through  lack  of  vigilance,'  said  Galdor;  'but perhaps 
   through  overmuch   kindness,  and   certainly  through   aid  from 
   elsewhither.  He  was  guarded day  and night;  but hoping  for his 
   cure we had  not the  heart to  keep him  ever in  dungeons beneath 
   the ground.'                                                       
     'You were less  tender to  me,' said  Gloin with  a flash  of his 
   eye,  as  ancient  memories  of  his  prison  in  the halls  of the 
   Elven-king were aroused.                                           
     'Now,  now!'  said   Gandalf.  'Don't   interrupt!  That   was  a 
   regrettable misunderstanding.'                                     
     'In  days  of  fair  weather  we  led  him  through  the  woods,' 
   Galdor went  on; 'and  there was  a high  tree, standing  alone far 
   from others, which he liked  to climb.  Often we  let him  climb in 
   it till he felt the free wind; but we set a guard at the  foot. One 
   day  he  would  not  descend,  and  the  guards  having no  mind to 
   
   climb after him (he could  cling to  branches with  his feet  as well 
   as with his hands) sat by the tree into the twilight. It was  on that 
   very  evening  in  summer  under  a  clear  moon  that the  Orcs came 
   down  upon  us.  We  drove  them  off  after  some  time;   but  when 
   the  battle  was  over,  we  found  Gollum was  gone, and  the guards 
   had  vanished  also.  It  seems  clear that  the attack  was arranged 
   for the rescue  of Gollum,  and that  he knew  of it  beforehand; but 
   in  what  way  we  cannot  guess.  We  failed  to  recapture  him. We 
   came on his trail  and that  of some  Orcs, and  it seemed  to plunge 
  
   deep  into  Mirkwood  going  south   and  west;   but  ere   long  it 
   escaped  even  our  skill,  nor  dare  we continue  the hunt,  for we 
   were  drawing  near  the  Mountains  of  Mirkwood  in  the  midst  of 
   the forest, and they are become evil, and we do not go that way.* 
     'Well,  well!'  said  Gandalf.  'He has  got away,  and we  have no 
   time  or  chance  now  to  go  after him  again. Evidently  the Enemy 
   wants  him.  What  for,  we  may  discover  in good  time, or  in bad 
   time.(12) I still had some hopes of  curing him,.  but evidently  he did 
   not wish to be cured.'                                               
     'But  now our  tale goes  far away  and long  ago,' said  Elrond [> 
   Gandalf]. [Direction  here  for insertion  of a  rider which  is not 
   extant; but see p. 126.] 'In the  days that  followed the  Elder Days 
   after  the  fall  of  Numenor  the  men  of  Westernesse came  to the 
   shores  of  the  Great  Lands, as  is recorded  still in  history and 
   legend [> in lore]. Of  their kings  Elendil was  the chief,  and his 
   ships sailed up the  great river  which flows  out of  Wilderland [in 
   margin,  struck out  in pencil:  This river  they name  Sirvinya, New 
   Sirion.]  and  finds  the  Western  Sea  in  the  Bay   of  [Ramathor 
   Ramathir  >]  Belfalas.  In  the  land  about  they  made a  realm [> 
   In  the  land about  its lower  course he  established a  realm]; and 
   the  [>  his) chief  city was  Osgiliath the  Fort of  Stars, through 
   which  the  river  flowed.  But  other  strong  places were  set upon 
   hills upon either  side: Minas  Ithil the  Tower of  the Moon  in the 
   West,  and  Minas  Anor  the  Tower  of  the  Sun  in  the   East  [> 
   Minas  Ithil  the  Tower  of  the  Rising  Moon  in  the   East,  and 
   Minas Anor the Tower of the Setting Sun in the West].                
     'And  these  cities  were   governed  by   the  sons   of  Elendil: 
   llmandur  [struck  out  in  pencil],  Isildur,  and Anarion.  But the 
   sons  of  Elendil  did  not  return  from  the  war with  Sauron, and 
   only  in  Minas  Ithil  [>  Anor]  was  the  lordship  of   the  West 
   maintained.  There  ruled  the  son  of Isildur  [> Anarion]  and his 
   sons   after   him.   But   as   the   world  worsened   and  decayed 
   Osgiliath  fell  into  ruin, and  the servants  of Sauron  took Minas 
   
   Anor [not changed to Ithil], and it became a place of dread, and             
   was called Minas Morgol, the                                                 
                                                                               
     The  whole  of  the  last  paragraph  was  struck  through in  pencil. The 
   last words stand at the  foot of  a page,  and the  following page  is lost. 
   This is a misfortune, since a part of the  earliest form  of the  history is 
   lost  with  it.  The  text  when it  takes up  again is  complex, and  it is 
   clearest to number  it in  sections from  (i) to  (iii). We  are now  in the 
   middle of a speech by Boromir.                                               
                                                                               
                                       (i)                                      
                                                                               
   '...   But  of   these  words   none  of   us  could   understand  anything, 
   until   we   learnt   after  seeking   far  and   wide  that   Imlad-ril  (> 
   Imlad-rist]  was  the  name  of  a   far  northern   dale,  called   by  men 
   [>   men   in   the   North]   Rivendell,   where   Elrond   the  Half-elven 
   dwelt.'                                                                      
     'But  the  rest  shall  now  be   made  clear   to  you,'   said  Trotter, 
   standing  up.  He  drew  forth  his  sword,  and  cast   it  upon   a  table 
   before   Boromir:   in   two   pieces.   'Here   is   the  Sword   that  was 
   Broken, and I am the bearer.'                                                
     'But  who  are  you,  and  what  have  you   or  it   to  do   with  Minas 
   Tirith?' asked Boromir.                                                      
     'He   is   Aragorn   son   of   Celegorn,   descended   in    right   line 
   [added:   through   many  fathers]   from  Isildur   of  Minas   Ithil,  son 
   of  Elendil,'  said  Elrond.  'He  is  tarkil and  one of  the few  now left 
   of that people.'                                                             
                                                                               
  
     (At this point  there is  a mark  of insertion  for another  passage, here 
   identified as  (iii), which  is to  replace what  now follows,  the continua- 
   tion of passage (i).)                                                        
                                                                               
                                       (ii)                                     
                                                                               
     'And the Men of Minas Tirith drove out my fathers,' said                  
   Aragorn. 'Is not that remembered, Boromir? The men of that                   
   town have never ceased to wage war on Sauron, but they have                  
   listened not seldom to counsels that came from him. In the days              
   of Valandur they murmured against the Men of the West, and                   
   rose against them, and when they came back from battle with                  
   Sauron they refused them entry into the city.(13) Then Valandur                  
   broke his sword before the city gates and went away north; and               
   for long the heirs of Elendil dwelt at Osforod the Northburg in              
   slowly waning glory and darkening days. But all the Northland                
   
   has  now  long  been  waste;  and  all  that are  left of  Elendil's folk 
   few.                                                                      
     'What  do  the  men  of  Minas  Tirith  want  with   me  -   to  return 
   to aid [them] in the war and then reject me at the gates again?'          
                                                                            
     This passage (ii) was struck through in pencil.  Hurled onto  the page, 
   this narrative is  only one  stage advanced  from the  highly provisional 
   outlines  which  my   father  made   at  various   points  as   the  work 
   proceeded. I think that this obscure story,  with its  notable suggestion 
   of  a subject  population that  was not  Numenorean (although  the cities 
   were founded  by Elendil),  was rejected  almost as  soon as  written; it 
   may be that it was the  earliest form  of the  history of  the Numenorean 
   realms in exile that my father conceived.                                 
     The passage to replace (ii) was scribbled very  rapidly and  in pencil; 
   it was not struck out.                                                    
                                                                            
                                     (iii)                                   
                                                                            
     'Then  it  belongs  to  you  as  much  as  me,  or more!'  cried Frodo, 
   looking at Trotter in amazement.                                          
     'It  does  not  belong  to  either  of  us,' said  Trotter, 'but  it is 
   ordained  that  you  should  keep it  for a  while.(14) Yes, I am the heir 
   of  Elendil,'  said  he,  turning  again to  Boromir; [all  the following 
   struck  out  at  the  time of  writing: 'for  I have  heard it  said that 
   long  ago  you  drove  out  the  Men  of  the   West  from   Minas  Anor. 
   You  have  ever  fought  against   Sauron,  but   not  seldom   you  have 
   hearkened  to  counsels  that  came  from  him.  Do   you  wish   that  I 
   should   return   to   Minas   Morgol   or    to   Minas    Tirith?   For 
   Valandil  son  of  Elendil  was  taken  [?  as  child]  For  the  Men  of 
   Minas  Ithil]   'For  Valandil   son  of   Isildur  remained   among  the 
   Elves,  and  was  saved,  and  he  went   at  last   with  such   of  his 
   father's  men  as  remained,  and   dwelt  in   the  North   in  Osforod, 
   the  Northburg,  which  is  now  waste,  so  that  its  very  foundations 
   can  scarce  be  seen  beneath  the   turf.  And   our  days   have  ever 
   waned   and   darkened   through   the   years.   But   ever    we   have 
   wandered   far  and   wide,  yes,   even  to   the  borders   of  Mordor, 
   making   secret   war   upon  the   Enemy.  But   the  sword   has  never 
   been  reforged.  For  it  was  Elendil's  and  broke  under  him   as  he 
   fell,  and  was  brought  away   by  his   esquire  and   treasured.  And 
   Elendil   said:   "This  sword   shall  not   be  brandished   again  for 
   many  years;  but  when  a  cry  is   heard  in   Minas  Anor,   and  the 
   power  of  Sauron  grows  great  in  the  Middle-earth,  then  let  it be 
   whetted." '                                                               
   
                                                     
  
                                                                             
    Finally, (ii) continues in pencil from the point reached ('... and then 
   reject me at the gates again?'), and this was not struck out:              
                                                                             
    'They did not bid me to make any request,' said Boromir,                  
   'and asked only for the meaning of the words. Yet we are sorely          
   pressed, and if Minas Tirith falls and the land of Ond, a great,           
   region will fall under the Shadow.'                                        
    'I will come,' said Trotter. 'For the half-high have indeed set            
   forth, and the spoken days are near.' Boromir looked at Frodo              
   and nodded with sudden understanding.                                      
                                                                             
    The text ends here. In these earliest  workings it  is interesting  to see 
   that  the  Sword  that  was  Broken existed  before the  story that  it was 
   broken beneath Elendil as he fell: indeed it is not clear that at  first it 
   was  indeed  Elendil's  sword,  nor  how  Valandur  (whose  sword  it  was) 
   was  related  to  him  (though  it  seems  plain  that  he  was   a  direct 
   descendant of Elendil: very possibly he was to be Isildur's son).          
    In the passage (iii) the final story of the  Broken Sword  is seen  at the 
   moment  of  its  emergence.  Valandil appears  as the  son of  Isildur, and 
   there is a  glimpse of  the later  story that  Valandil, the  youngest son, 
   remained on account of his  youth in  Imladris at  the time  of the  War of 
   the  Last Alliance,  that he  received the  sword of  Elendil, and  that he 
   dwelt in Elendil's city of Annuminas.                                      
    As  my father first wrote  the present  text he  evidently meant  (p. 119) 
   that Ilmandur (probably  the eldest  son of  Elendil) ruled  Osgiliath, the 
   name  of  his  city being  appropriate to  his own  name (Ilmen,  region of 
   the stars), as were the  cities which  they ruled  to his  brothers' names; 
   but  Ilmandur  was removed  and Osgiliath  became Elendil's  city -  for in 
   this text Elendil  sailed up  the Great  River (which  receives ephemerally 
   the  name  Sirvinya  'New  Sirion',  displacing  Beleghir   'Great  River', 
   VI.410)  and  established  a  realm  in  the land  about its  lower course. 
   This  is  entirely  at  variance  with  the  story  found  much  earlier in 
   Elrond's  conversation  with  Bingo  (see  p.  110;  VI.215  -  16),  where 
   Elrond  told  that  Elendil was  'a king  in Beleriand',  that 'he  made an 
   alliance with the Elf-king  of those  lands, whose  name is  Gilgalad', and 
   that  their  joined  armies  'marched  eastward,  and  crossed   the  Misty 
   Mountains,  and  passed  into  the  inner  lands  far  from  the  memory of 
   the Sea.'                                                                  
    That text was very closely related  to the  end of  the second  version of 
   The  Fall  of  Numenor  (V.28  -  9), and  used many  of the  same phrases. 
   Subsequently  a  new  ending  to  The  Fall  of  Numenor  was  substituted; 
   this has been given in V.33, but I cite it again here.                     
                                                                             
    But  there  remains  a  legend  of  Beleriand.  Now  that  land  had  been 
    broken  in  the  Great   Battle  with   Morgoth;  and   at  the   fall  of 
    Numenor  and  the  change of  the fashion  of the  world it  perished; for 
    the  sea  covered  all  that  was  left  save some  of the  mountains that 
   
   remained  as islands,  even up  to the  feet of  Eredlindon. But  that land 
   where  Luthien  had  dwelt  remained,  and  was   called  Lindon.   A  gulf 
   of  the  sea  came  through  it,  and  a  gap  was  made  in  the Mountains 
   through  which  the  River  Lhun  flowed  out.  But  in  the land  that was 
   left  north  and  south  of  the  gulf  the  Elves remained,  and Gil-galad 
   son  of   Felagund  son   of  Finrod   was  their   king.  And   they  made 
   Havens  in  the  Gulf  of Lhun  whence any  of their  people, or  any other 
   of  the  Elves  that  fled from  the darkness  and sorrow  of Middle-earth, 
   could  sail  into  the  True  West  and  return no  more. In  Lindon Sauron 
   had  as  yet no  dominion. And  it is  said that  the brethren  Elendil and 
   Valandil  escaping  from  the  fall  of  Numenor  came   at  last   to  the 
   mouths  of  the  rivers  that  flowed  into  the  Western Sea.  And Elendil 
   (that  is  Elf-friend),  who  had  aforetime  loved  the  folk  of Eressea, 
  
   came  to  Lindon  and  dwelt  there  a  while,  and  passed   into  Middle- 
   earth  and  established  a  realm  in  the  North.  But Valandil  sailed up 
   the  Great  River  Anduin  and  established  another   realm  far   to  the 
   South.  But  Sauron   dwelt  in   Mordor  the   Black  Country,   and  that 
   was  not  very  distant  from  Ondor  the  realm  of  Valandil;  and Sauron 
   made  war  against  all  Elves  and  all  Men  of  Westernesse   or  others 
   that  aided  them,  and  Valandil  was  hard  pressed.   Therefore  Elendil 
   and   Gil-galad   seeing   that   unless  some   stand  were   made  Sauron 
   would   become   lord   of   [?all]   Middle-earth   they    took   counsel 
   together,  and  they  made  a  great  league.  And  Gil-galad  and  Elendil 
   marched   into   the  Middle-earth   [?and  gathered   force  of   Men  and 
   Elves, and they assembled at Imladrist].                                    
                                                                              
   These three accounts can only be placed in this sequence:                   
                                                                              
        (I) Elrond's account to Bingo  (together with  the original  ending of 
        the   second   version   of   The   Fall   of  Numenor):   Elendil  in 
        Beleriand.                                                             
   (II)  The  present   text  (the   'third  version'   of  'The   Council  of 
        Elrond'):  Elendil  comes  up  the  Great  River  and  founds  a realm 
        in the South.                                                          
   (III)  The  revised   ending  of   The  Fall   of  Numenor,   cited  above: 
        Elendil  comes  to  Lindon;   Valandil  his   brother  comes   up  the 
        Great River and founds the realm of Ondor in the South.                
                                                                              
   That (I) is the earliest is shown of course by the  name Bingo;  that (III) 
   followed  (II)  is  shown  by  the  names  Anduin  and  Ondor. But  this is 
   hard to  understand: for  the story  seen emerging  in (II),  pp. 119  - 21 
   above  - Isildur  and Anarion  the rulers  of Minas  Ithil and  Minas Anor, 
   and Valandil Isildur's son surviving  and dwelling  in the  North -  is the 
   story that endured into The Lord of the Rings.                              
   A  single  sheet   of  manuscript   found  in   isolation  bears   on  this 
   question without aiding its solution; it is also of great interest in other 
   respects.                                                                   
   
     After the 'breaking of the North' in the Great Battle, the                 
   shape of the North-west of Middle-earth was changed. Nearly                  
   all Beleriand was drowned in the Sea. Taur na Fuin became an                 
   Island. The mountains of Eredwethion &c. became small isles                  
   (so also Himling). Eredlindon was now near the Sea (at widest                
   200 miles away). A great gulf of the Sea came in through                     
   Ossiriand and a gap made in the Mountains through which '                    
   [the Branduinen flowed (later corrupted to Brandywine) >] the                
   Lhun flowed. In what was left between the Mountains and the                  
   Sea the Elves of Beleriand remained in North and South Lindon;               
   and Havens of Escape were made in the Gulf. The lord was                     
   Gilgalad (son of [struck out: Fin...] Inglor?). Many of his                  
   people were Gnomes; some Doriath-Danians.                                    
     Between Eredlindon and Eredhithui [written above: Hith-                    
   dilias) (Misty Mountains) many Elves dwelt, and especially at                
   Imladrist (Rivendell) and Eregion (Hollin). In Hollin there was a            
   colony of Gnomes, who would not depart. Down in Harfalas                     
   (or Falas) ...(15) the Black Mountains [Ered Myrn )] Eredvyrn                   
   (Mornvenniath) dwelt a powerful assembly of Ilkorins.                        
     Elendil and Valandil kings of Numenore sailed to the Middle-               
   earth and came into the mouths of the Anduin (Great River) and               
   the Branduinen and the Lhun (Blue River).                                    
                                                                               
     Here the name Anduin  shows that  this text  followed (II),  the present 
   version  of 'The  Council of  Elrond'. Here,  as in  (III), Elendil  has a 
   brother  Valandil  (and  they  are  called kings  of Numenore'),(16) and the 
   meaning of the last sentence is presumably that, again  as in  (III), they 
  
   came separately to Middle-earth and sailed up different rivers.              
     The  simplest  conclusion,  indeed  the   only  conclusion   that  seems 
   available, is that my father  for some  time held  different views  of the 
   coming of the Numenoreans, and pursued them independently.                   
     Other features of this text must  be briefly  noticed. That  it preceded 
   (III) seems clear  from its  being at  first the  Branduinen (Brandywine), 
   subsequently  changed  to  the  Lhun,  that flowed  through the  great gap 
   in  Eredlindon (the  Blue Mountains),  whereas in  (III) Lhun  was written 
   from the first. This indicates also that the text preceded that portion of 
   the  original  map  (Map  I,  p. 302)  which shows  these regions.  On the 
   other  hand  the statement  that Eredlindon  was now  at no  point further 
   than  200  miles from  the Sea  agrees well  with that  map,(17) and  we meet 
   here  an  apparently  unique  reference  to  the  isles  of  Tol  Fuin and 
   Himling, which are shown on it.(18)                                          
     The  Misty   Mountains  receive   for  the   first  time   Elvish  names 
   (Eredhithui,  Hithdilias),  as  do  the  Black  Mountains  in  the  South, 
   afterwards  the  White  Mountains,   (Eredvyrn,  Mornvenniath);   and  the 
   
   name  Eregion  of  Hollin  appears.  The  name  of Gil-galad's  father as 
   first written cannot be interpreted; the fourth letter seems to be  an r, 
   but the name is  certainly not  Finrod. Inglor,  though here  marked with 
   a query, agrees with (III), which has Felagund; in the texts that  I have 
   called (I) above he was a descendant of Feanor.                           
                                                                            
     I return now to the 'third version' of 'The Council of Elrond'.         
             The verse (if it was already a verse) that brought Boromir to 
   Rivendell is lost in its earliest form with the lost  page (p.  120), but 
   from what follows it  is plain  that it  referred to  the Sword  that was 
   Broken, which was in  Imlad-ril, and  to 'the  half-high', who  will 'set 
   forth' (cf. FR p. 259).                                                   
     There are several interesting names in this text.                       
     Khazaddum (p. 117) is here first  used -  in the  narrative -  of Moria 
   (see V.274, VI.466),  but it  appears in  the original  sketch of  a page 
   from  the  Book  of  Mazarbul:  see  VI.467  and  the  Appendix  to  this 
   book, p. 458.                                                             
     The city of Osgiliath on the Great River  appears, with  the fortresses 
   of  Minas  Anor  and  Minas  Ithil on  either side  of the  river valley, 
   though their positions were originally reversed, with Minas Ithil  in the 
   west  becoming  Minas  Tirith  and  Minas  Anor  in  the   east  becoming 
   Minas Morgol.                                                             
     The  Bay  of  Belfalas  (replacing  at  the  time of  writing Ramathor, 
   Ramathir)  here  first  appears  (see  VI.438-9).  On  the  name Sirvinya 
   'New Sirion':of the Great River see p. 122.                               
     Imlad-ril is no doubt  the earliest  form and  first appearance  of the 
   Elvish name of Rivendell; Imlad-rist which here replaced  it is  the form 
   found  in  the  texts  given  on  pp.  123-4.  Imladris  is found  in the 
   Etymologies (V.384, stem RIS).                                            
     With  Osforod  'the  Northburg'  cf. the  later Fornost  (Erain), 'Nor- 
   bury (of the Kings)'.                                                     
                                                                            
     At  the  end  of  the  manuscript  there  are  a  few  lines concerning 
   Bombadil:  '"I  knew   of  him,"   answered  Gandalf.   "Bombadil's  one 
   name. He  has called  himself by  others, suiting  himself to  the times. 
   Tombombadil's for the Shire-folk. We have seldom met." '                  
     Pencilled scribbles beneath  this, difficult  to interpret,  give other 
   names  of  Bombadil:  Forn  for  the Dwarves (19) (as in  FR p.  278)., Yare 
   for the  Elves, and  Iaur (see  the Etymologies,  V.399, stem  YA); Erion 
   for the Gnomes; Eldest for m[en] (cf. FR p. 142:  'Eldest, that's  what I 
   am').                                                                     
                                                                            
                              The Fourth Version.                            
                                                                            
  
   The next complete  manuscript of  the chapter  is a  formidably difficult 
   document.  It  contains  pages  'cannibalised'  from the  second version, 
   with just such elements retained from them as were still suitable, and it 
   
                                     
                                                                            
   also contains later writing at  more than  one stage  in the  evolution of 
   the  Council,  with  further emendation  on top  of that  clearly deriving 
   from  different  times.  It  is  difficult to  determine how  this complex 
   evolved;  but I  think a  good case  can be  made for  the account  of the 
   evolution that I give here, in which a 'fourth' and a 'fifth'  version are 
   separated out.                                                            
    On this  view, my  father now  decided that  the extremely  difficult and 
   incomplete  'third  version',  introducing  so  much new  material, called 
   for  an  ordered  text  in  clear  manuscript. The  chapter (XIV)  was now 
   titled  The  Council  of  Elrond,  and  it  begins  (on  the  August  1940 
   examination script) with a revised version  of the  opening (see  p. 110): 
   Frodo  and  Sam  now  meet Gandalf  and Bilbo  sitting 'on  a seat  cut in 
   the stone beside a turn in the path', as in FR (p. 252).  But there  is no 
   further  development  at  this  stage  in the  membership of  the Council: 
   the Elf of Mirkwood  is still  Galdor. Boromir  is now  'from the  city of 
   Minas Tirith in the South'.                                               
    From the start of the Council itself, the 'third  version', taking  up at 
   the words 'Much was said of  events in  the world  outside' (p.  117), was 
   for  the  most  part  closely  followed,  though  with movement  in detail 
   towards the expression in  FR. Gloin  is still  followed by  Galdor's news 
   of  Gollum's  escape and  Gandalf's resigned  observations on  the matter. 
   But  after  'And now  our tale  goes far  away and  long ago'  Elrond here 
   adds:                                                                     
                                                                            
   'for all here  should learn  in full  the tale  of the  Ring. I  know,' he 
   added   with   a   glance  at   Boromir,  who   seemed  about   to  speak. 
   'You  think  that  you  should  speak  now  in  turn  after   Galdor.  But 
   wait,  and  you  will  see  that  your  words  will  come  in  more  fitly 
   later.'                                                                   
                                                                            
   This  passage  may  very  well  represent  what   was  contained   in  the 
   missing rider referred to on p. 119.                                      
    Elrond's  brief account  of the  foundation of  the realm  of Ond  is not 
   changed from the 'third version' (as emended: see  p. 119).  Elendil still 
   established  it,  about  the  lower course  of the  Great River  (here not 
   given any other name), and 'his chief city was Osgiliath, the  Fortress of 
   Stars',  while  Isildur  and  Anarion  governed  Minas  Ithil   and  Minas 
   Anor.  But  where  the previous  text has  (as emended)  'But the  sons of 
   Elendil  did  not  return  from  the war  with Sauron,  and only  in Minas 
   Anor  was the  lordship of  the West  maintained. There  ruled the  son of 
   Anarion  and  his  sons  after  him' this  fourth version  greatly expands 
   Elrond's speech:                                                          
                                                                            
   '... But Isildur, the elder, went with his father to the aid of           
   Gilgalad  in  the Last  Alliance. Very  mighty was  that host.'           
   Elrond paused for  a while,  and sighed.  'I remember  well the           
   splendour of their banners,' he said...                                   
   
      Elrond's  recollection  of  the  mustering  of  the  hosts  of  the Last 
    Alliance,  and  Frodo's  astonished  interjection, now  reach the  form in 
    FR (p. 256; for the earlier forms of the passage see p. 110); but after 'I 
    have  seen  many ages  in the  West of  the World,  and many  defeats, and 
    many fruitless victories' the new text proceeds:                           
                                                                              
    '... Such proved indeed the alliance of Gilgalad and Elendil.'             
      And  thereupon  Elrond  passed  to   the  tale   of  the   assault  upon 
  
    Mordor  that  Frodo  had  heard  already  from  Gandalf   /  yet   not  so 
    fully  or  so  clearly;  and  he  spoke  of  the   winning  of   the  Ring 
    [changed  perhaps  at  this  time  to:  But  now  all  was  set  forth  in 
    full,   and   memories   were   unlocked  that   had  long   lain  hidden. 
    Great  forces  were  gathered  together,  even  of  beasts  and  of birds; 
    and  of  all  living  things  some  were  in  either  host, save  only the 
    Elves. They alone were undivided, and followed Gilgalad.(20)               
    Then  Elrond  spoke  of  the  winning  of  the  Ring],  and the  flight of 
    Sauron,  and  the  peace  that  came  to  the  West  of  Middle-earth  for 
    a time.                                                                    
      'Yet,'  said  Elrond,  'Isildur,   who  took   the  Ring,   and  greatly 
    diminished  the  power   of  Sauron,   was  slain,   and  he   came  never 
    back  to  Minas  Ithil,  in  the  Land  of Ond,  nor did  any of  his folk 
    return.   Only   in   Minas   Anor   was    the   race    of   Westernesse 
    maintained  for  a  while.(21) But  Gilgalad  was  lost,  and  Elendil was 
    dead;   and   in   spite  of   their  victory,   Sauron  was   not  wholly 
    destroyed,   and  the   evil  creatures   that  he   had  made   or  tamed 
    were   abroad,   and   they   multiplied.    And   Men    increased,   and 
    Elves   were   estranged   from   them;   for   the   people   of  Numenor 
    decayed,    or   turned    to   dark    thoughts,   and    destroyed   one 
    another;  and  the  world   worsened.  Osgiliath   fell  into   ruin;  and 
    evil  men  took  Minas  Ithil,  and  it  became  a  place  of  dread,  and 
    was called Minas-Morgol, the                                               
                                                                              
      It is at this  point that  the previous  manuscript breaks  off, through 
    the loss of a leaf,  and does  not take  up again  till after  Boromir has 
    declared  the  'dream-verse'  of  Minas Tirith,  concerning which  he came 
    to Rivendell (p. 120).                                                     
                                                                              
    Tower of  Sorcery, and  Minas Anor  was renamed  Minas Tirith              
    the Tower of Guard. And these two cities stood opposed to one              
    another, and were ever at war; and in the ruins  of Osgiliath              
    shadows walked. So it has been for many lives of men. For the              
    men of Minas Tirith fight on, though the race of  Elendil has              
    long failed among  them. But  listen now  to Boromir,  who is              
    come from Minas Tirith in the Land of Ond.'                                
   
     'Truly  in  that  land,'  said  Boromir  proudly,  taking  up  the tale, 
   'we  have  never  ceased  to   defend  ourselves,   and  to   dispute  the 
   passage  of  the  River   with  all   enemies  from   the  East.   By  our 
   valour  some  peace  and  freedom  has  been  kept  in  the  lands  to the 
   West  behind  us.  But  now  we  are  pressed  back,   and  are   near  to 
   despair,  for  we  are  beset  and  the  crossing  of  the River  has been 
   taken.(22) And  those   whom  we   defend  shelter   behind  us,   and  give 
   us much praise and little help.                                            
     'Now   I   am   come   on   an  errand   over  many   dangerous  leagues 
   to  Elrond.  But  I  do  not  seek  allies  in  war;  for  the   might  of 
   Elrond  is  not  in  numbers,  nor  do  the  High-elves  put  forth  their 
   strength  in  armies.  I  come  rather   to  ask   for  counsel   and  the 
   unravelling   of   hard   words.  A   dream  came   many  months   ago  to 
   the  Lord  of  Minas  Tirith  in  the  midst  of  a  troubled  sleep;  and 
   afterward  a  like  dream   came  to   many  others   in  the   City,  and 
   even  to  me.  Always  in  this  dream  there  was  the  noise  of running 
   water  upon  one  hand,  and  of  a  blowing  fire  upon  the  other;  and 
   in the midst was heard a voice, saying:                                    
                      Seek for the Sword that was broken:                     
                    in Imlad-rist it dwells,                                  
                      and there shall words be spoken                         
                        stronger than Morgol-spells.                          
                  And this shall be your token:                               
                    when the half-high leave their land,                      
                  then many bonds shall be broken,                            
  
                    and Days of Fire at hand.                                 
   Of these words none of us  could understand  anything,(23) until               
   after long seeking we learned that Imlad-rist was the elvish               
   name of  a far  northern dale,  called by  Men in  the North               
   Rivendell, where Elrond Halfelven dwelt.                                   
                                                                             
     The third version is then followed closely  (pp. 120  - 1,  passages (i) 
   and (iii)) as far as 'but it has been ordained that you should have it for 
   a while'; then follows in this fourth version:                             
                                                                             
     'Yes, it  is true,'  he said,  turning to  Boromir with  a smile.  'I do 
   not  look  the  part,  maybe:  I  have  had a  hard life  and a  long, and 
   the  leagues  that  lie  between  here  and  Ond  would  go for  little in 
   the  count  of  my  wanderings.  I   have  been   in  Minas   Tirith,  and 
   walked  in  Osgiliath  by  night,  and  even  to   Minas  Morgol   I  have 
   been,  and  beyond.'  He  shuddered.  'But  my  home,  such  as   I  have, 
   has  been  in  the   North;  for   Valandil  son   of  Isildur   was  har- 
   boured  by  the  Elves  in  this  region  after the  death of  his father; 
   
   and  he  went  at  last with  such of  his folk  as remained,  and dwelt 
   in  Osforod  the  North-burg.  But  that   is  now   waste,  so   that  its 
   very  foundations  can   scarce  be   seen  beneath   the  turf.   And  our 
   days   have   ever   waned  and   darkened  through   the  years;   and  we 
   are   become   a   wandering   folk,   few   and   secret   and   sundered, 
   pursued   ever   by   the   Enemy,   and  pursuing   him.  And   the  sword 
   has  never  been  reforged.  For  it  was  Elendil's,  and   broke  beneath 
   him  in  his  fall;  and   it  was   brought  away   by  his   esquire  and 
   treasured.  For  Elendil  said  in  his  last hour:  "This blade  shall not 
   be  brandished  again  for   many  ages.   And  when   a  voice   is  heard 
   in  Minas  Anor,  and   the  shadow   of  Sauron   grows  great   again  in 
   Middle-earth, let it then be remade." '                                     
                                                                              
     It  seems  to  me  extremely  probable that  it was  here, very  near the 
     point  where  the  draft third  version ended,  that my  father abandoned 
     in its turn this fourth version, or more accurately  went back  over what 
     he had  written, changing  the sequence  of the  speeches at  the Council 
     and  introducing  much  new  material. He  then continued  to the  end of 
     the chapter; and this is the fifth version.                               
      In the third  and fourth  versions, ending  (on this  view) at  much the 
     same place, the sequence had been the same:                               
      (1)  Gloin's  account  of  the  return  to Moria  and the  messages from 
     Mordor;                                                                   
      (2) Galdor's news of Gollum's escape;                                    
      (3)  Elrond's  story  ('But  now  our  tale  goes  far  away   and  long 
     ago...');                                                                 
      (4) Boromir and the 'dream-verse' of Minas Tirith;                       
      (5)  Aragorn  produces  the  Sword  of  Elendil,  and  Elrond  proclaims 
     his  ancestry;  Frodo  says  'Then  it  belongs  to  you  as much  as me, 
     or more!'                                                                 
      (6)  Aragorn  speaks  of Valandil  son of  Isildur and  the life  of his 
     descendants in the North.                                                 
     The differences between  this structure  and that  of FR  are essentially 
     that  in  the  final form  the story  of (Galdor)  Legolas comes  in much 
     later,  and that  after Frodo's  exclamation in  (5) and  Aragorn's reply 
     Gandalf  calls  on  Frodo  to  bring  forth the  Ring -  whereupon Elrond 
     says 'Behold Isildur's Bane!'; this in turn leads to Aragorn's account of 
     himself, Aragorn being followed by Bilbo's story and then Frodo's.        
      A  single  page  of  rough  drafting  shows  both  developments: Frodo's 
     bringing  forth  the  Ring  at  this  juncture  and  Elrond's  naming  it 
     'Isildur's Bane' (which would lead to the insertion of the name  into the 
     'dream-verse', from which it was  at first  absent, p.  128), and  also a 
     scheme  for  a  new  sequence.  In this,  after Aragorn's  explanation to 
  
     Boromir of the Broken Sword (FR p. 260), there follows:                   
      (1) Bilbo's story; -                                                     
   
                               
                                                                           
    (2) Gandalf's account of the Rings, and of the identification of        
      Bilbo's Ring with Isildur's Bane;                                     
    (3) The story of the hunt for Gollum;                                   
    (4) Galdor's tidings of Gollum's escape;                                
    (5) Frodo's story;                                                      
    (6) 'Gandalf's captivity';                                              
    (7) 'Question about Tom Bombadil'.                                      
   Although  in FR  (2) was  very greatly  enlarged, and  embraces Aragorn's 
   story (3), this is essentially the final sequence, with the  exception of 
   (5):  in  FR  Frodo  follows  Bilbo.  An intervention,  following Frodo's 
   story, by the Elf from the Grey  Havens (Galdor,  not yet  present) leads 
   in FR to Gandalf's two long accounts (2)  and (6),  into which  (4) comes 
   as an interruption.                                                      
    The sequence given  above is  found in  the fifth  version, to  be given 
   (in  part) shortly;  and the  way in  which the  speeches at  the Council 
   were relinked  to achieve  the final  sequence can  be understood  from a 
   comparison of FR with the material presented here.                       
                                                                           
                                Gandalf's Tale.                              
                                                                           
   I  think  it  very likely,  indeed almost  certain, that  it was  at this 
   juncture,  before  he  began  on  the  fifth version  of 'The  Council of 
   Elrond', that my father finally set down  the full  story of  why Gandalf 
   failed  to  return  to  Hobbiton  before  Frodo's  departure. Only  a few 
   hints towards  this had  been put  in writing.  Saruman appeared  for the 
   first time in the outline dated 26 - 27 August 1940 (pp.  70 -  1), where 
   the  earliest  ideas concerning  him and  his role  emerge. He  dwells at 
   Angrobel  or  Irongarth,  on  the  borders  of  Rohan;  he  'sends  out a 
   message  that there  is important  news' (that  the Ringwraiths  had come 
   forth  from   Mordor);  Gandalf   wants  his   help  against   them;  but 
   Saruman has 'fallen and gone  over to  Sauron'. At  that stage  my father 
   was  still  entirely  uncertain  what  in  fact  happened  to  Gandalf  - 
   whether  he  was pursued  by the  Riders to  the top  of a  mountain from 
   which  he  could  not  escape,  or   whether  he   was  handed   over  to 
   Treebeard  and  imprisoned  by  him;  and  in  that  outline there  is no 
   mention of his escape  from whatever  durance he  suffered. In  the brief 
   scheme given on p.  116, however,  there is  mention of  'Gandalf's story 
   of Saruman and  the eagle';  and the  question is  touched on  there, how 
   did the  Eagles know  where to  seek for  Gandalf? -  unless he  had gone 
   at  once  to  Rivendell  when he  left the  Shire in  June, and  had told 
   Elrond of his intention.                                                 
    Now at last the final story emerges; and the  earlier conception  of the 
   Western  Tower,  an  Elf-tower  of  Emyn Beraid,  in which  Gandalf stood 
   guarded  by  the  Ringwraiths  sitting  motionless  on  their  horses, as 
   Frodo saw  them in  his dream  (see pp.  33 -  6), changes  into Orthanc, 
   
       Saruman's  tower  within  the circuit  of the  'Irongarth'; and  Saruman is 
       his captor.                                                                 
         This first  draft, for  which my  father used  the blue  booklet-covers of 
       the  'August  1940'  examination  script,  was  written  in his  most rapid 
       handwriting,  in  which  words  were  often  reduced   to  mere   marks  or 
       lines with slight undulations, and I have not been able to interpret  it at 
       every  point.  But  this  original  text  of  Gandalf's  story  is  of much 
       interest, and I give it here in full so well as I can. It will be seen that 
       while the texture of the narrative is thinner  than in  the final  form (FR 
       pp. 269 ff.), many essential features  were already  present. The  pages of 
       the  manuscript  are  lettered  from  'b' onwards,  showing that  the first 
  
       page is lost.                                                               
                                                                                  
              'It has', said Gandalf, 'and I was about to give an account.(24)     
                                                                                  
       At the end of June a cloud of anxiety came upon my mind and I               
       went through the Shire to its southern borders. I had long felt a           
       foreboding of some danger that was still hidden from me. I                  
       passed down the Baranduin as far as Sarn Ford, and there I met               
       a messenger. I found I knew him well, for he leapt from his                 
       horse when he saw me and hailed me: it was Radagast who                     
       dwelt once upon a time near the southern borders of Mirk-                   
       wood.                                                                       
                                                                                  
         Here my father broke off, and without striking out what he had            
       written began again in the course of the second sentence.                   
                                                                                  
       and rode round the borders of the Shire, for I felt a foreboding            
       of some danger that was still hidden from  me. I  found nothing,            
       though I came upon many fugitives, and it seemed  to me  that on            
       many a fear sat of which they could  not speak.  I came  up from            
       the  South  and  along  the Greenway,  and not  far from  Bree I            
       came upon a man sitting by  the roadside.  His [?  dappled grey]            
       horse was standing  by. When  he saw  me he  leaped to  his feet            
       and  hailed  me.  It  was  Radagast  my  cousin,(25) who  dwelt once            
       upon a time near the southern  borders of  Mirkwood. I  had lost            
       sight of him for many years. "I am seeking you," he said. "But I            
       am a stranger in these parts, and I heard a rumour that you were            
       in a land called by a strange name: the Shire." "I was," said I,            
       "and you are near.... [?River] but [?far] to  East. What  do you            
       want with me so urgently?" For he is never a great traveller.               
         'He then told  me dread  news and  revealed to  me what  I had            
       feared  without  knowing  it. This  is what  he said.  "The Nine            
       'Wraiths  are  released,"  he  said. "The  Enemy must  have some            
       great  and  urgent need,  but what  it is  that should  make him            
   
                                    
                                                                      
   look to these desolate... parts where men and wealth are scanty 
   I do not know.> <What do you mean?- said I. -The Nine are,          
   coming this way," he said. "Men and beasts are flying before '      
   them. [Added in pencil: They have taken the guise of horsemen,      
   clad in black as of old.)"                                          
    'Then my heart failed for a moment; for the Chief of the Nine      
   was of old the greatest of all the wizards of Men, and I have no ' 
   power to withstand the Nine Riders when he leads them.              
    '"Who sent you?" I asked. "It was Saruman the [Grey >]            
   White,"(26) he said, [added in pencil, <and he bids me say that          
   though the matter is too great for you he will help, but you must 
   seek his help at once, and this seemed good to me"] and then I . 
   had a light of hope. For Saruman the [Grey )] White is as you       
   know the greatest among us, and was chief of the White              
   Council. Radagast the Grey [in pencil > Brown] is of course a       
   master of shapes and changes of hue,(27) and has much lore of           
   beast, bird, and herb; but Saruman has long studied the works       
   of the Enemy to defeat him, and the lore of rings was his           
   especial knowledge. The last of the 19 rings he had....(28)             
    ' "I will go to Saruman," I said. "Then you must go now,"          
   said Radagast; "for the time is very short, and even if you set 
   out this hour you will hardly come to him before the Nine cross 
   the Seven Rivers.(29) I myself shall take my horse and ride away        
   now, since my errand is at an end." And with that he mounted        
   and rode off without another word - and that seemed to me           
  
   very strange. [Marginal addition: and would have ridden off         
   there and then. "Stay a moment, Radagast," I said. "We need         
   help of many kinds. Send out messages to all the birds and          
   beasts that are your friends. Tell them to bring news to Saruman 
   and Gandalf. Let any message go to Orthanc."](30) But I could           
   not follow him. I had ridden far and Galeroc (31) was weary. I           
   stayed the night in Bree and departed at dawn - and if I ever see 
   the [?innkeeper] again there will be no Butter left in Butterbur. I 
   will melt the fat from him....(32) But bless him, he is a worthy        
   man and seems to have shown a stout heart. I shall probably         
   relent. However, being in great need I trusted him to send the      
   message to Frodo, and went off at dawn; and I came at last to       
   the dwelling of Saruman the White. And that is in Isengard, in      
   the north of the Black Mountains in the South.(33) There there is       
   a circle of sheer-sided hills that enclose a vale, and in the midst 
   of the vale is a tower of stone that is called, Orthanc. I came to 
   the great gate in the wall of rock and they said that Saruman       
   
   expected  me,(34) and  I  rode  in, and  the gate  closed behind,  and a 
   sudden fear came on me.                                               
     'Saruman  was  there  but  he  had  changed.  He  wore  a   ring  on 
   his  finger.  "So  you  have  come,  Gandalf,"  he said  to me,  and I 
   seemed  to  see  a  deadly  laughter in  his eyes.  "Yes, I  have come 
   for  your  aid,  Saruman  the White."  But that  title seemed  to fill 
   him  with  anger.  "For  aid?"  he  said coldly.  "It is  seldom heard 
   that  Gandalf  the  Grey  sought  for  aid,  one  so  cunning  and  so 
   wise,   wandering  about   the  lands,   and  concerning   himself  in 
   every business, be it his own or others".'                            
     '"But  now  matters  are  afoot,"  I  said,   "that  need   all  our 
   strengths [?in union].  The Chief  of the  Nine is  guised as  a Rider 
   in Black and his companions likewise. This Radagast told me."         
     '"Radagast  the  Brown,"   he  said,   and  shook   with  laughter. 
   "Radagast  the  Simple,  Radagast  the  Fool.  [Added  in  pencil: Yet 
   he  had  just  the wits  to play  the part  that I  set him.]  He must 
   have  played  his  part  well  nonetheless.  For  here you  are [added 
   in  pencil:  and that  is the  purpose of  the message].  And, Gandalf 
   the  Grey,  here  you  will  stay.  For  I  am  Saruman:  Saruman  the 
   Wise,  Saruman  of  many  colours.  For  white  cloth  may   be  dyed, 
   and  the  white  page  overwritten,  and  the  white   light  broken." 
   [Pencilled  in  margin   without  direction   for  insertion:   And  I 
   looked  then  and  saw  that  his  robes  were not  white as  had been 
   his  custom,  but  were  of  many  hues,   and  with   every  movement 
   he changed hue.]                                                      
     ' "In which case  it is  no longer  white," I  said. "For  white may 
   be  blended  of  many  colours,  but  many  colours  are  not  white." 
   "You  need  not  speak to  me as  to one  of the  fools that  you make 
   your  friends,"  he  said.  "I  have  not  brought  you  here   to  be 
   instructed,  but  to  give  you  a  choice.  A  new power  has arisen. 
   Against  it  there  is  no  hope.  With it  there is  such hope  as we 
   never  had  before.  The  power  is  going  to  win. [Added  in margin 
   without direction for insertion:  We fight  against it  in vain  - and 
   in  any  case  foolishly; for  we have  looked always  at it  from the 
   outside  with   hatred,  and   have  not   considered  what   are  its 
   further  purposes.  We  have   seen  only   the  things   done,  often 
   under necessity,  or caused  by resistance  and foolish  rebellion.] I 
   shall grow as it grows, until all things are ours. In the end, I  - or 
   toe,  if  you  will join  me -  may in  the end  come to  control that 
   Power.  Indeed  why   not?  Could   not  we   by  this   means  accom- 
   plish all, and more than  all, that  we have  striven for  before with 
   the help of the weak Men and fugitive Elves?"                         
   
     ' "Be brief!" I said. "Name your choice! It is this, is it not? To 
  
   submit  as you  have to  Sauron [alternative  reading: To  submit to 
   you and to Sauron], or what?"                                        
     ' "To stay here till the end," said he.                            
     ' "Till what end?"                                                 
     ' "Till the  Lord has  time to  consider what  fate for  you would 
   give him most pleasure."                                             
     'They  took  me,'  said Gandalf,  'and placed  me on  the pinnacle 
   of  Orthanc,  in  the  place  where  Saruman  of  old  was  wont  to 
   watch the stars.  There is  no descent  but by  a narrow  stair. And 
   the vale that was once  fair was  filled with  wolves and  orcs, for 
   Saruman was there mustering  a great  force for  the service  of his 
   new  master.(35) I had  no  chance  of  escape,   and  my   days  were 
   bitter. For I had but little room in which to walk  to and  fro, and 
   brood  on  the  coming of  the Riders  to the  North. But  there was 
   always  a  hope  that  Frodo  had  set  forth as  I had  bidden, and 
   would  reach  Rivendell  ere  the  inescapable  pursuit  began.  But 
   both  my  fear  and my  hope were  cheated. For  I made  the mistake 
   that others have made. I did not  yet understand  that in  the Shire 
   the  power  of  Sauron would  halt and  fumble, and  the hunt  be at 
   a  loss.  And  my  hope  was  founded  on an  innkeeper: one  of the 
   best in the world, but not made to be a tool in high matters.'       
     'Who  sent  the  eagles?'  said  Frodo  eagerly, for  suddenly the 
   strange dream that he had had came back to him.                      
     Gandalf  looked  at  him in  surprise. 'I  thought you  asked what 
   had  happened to  me,' he  said. 'But  you seem  to know,  and don't 
   need... the telling of my tale...'                                   
     'Your  words  have  recalled  a  dream,'   said  Frodo,   'that  I 
   thought only a dream and had forgotten.'                             
     'Well,   said   Gandalf,   your  dream   was  true.(36) Gandalf  was 
   caught like a fly in a spider's web; yet he is an  old fly  that has 
   known  many  spiders.  I  was  not  content to  send a  message only 
   to the Shire. At first I feared,  as Saruman  wished that  I should, 
   that  Radagast  had  also  fallen.  But  it  is  not so:  he trusted 
   Saruman,  who  had  not  revealed  his  purposes  to  him.  And  the 
   very  fact  that  Saruman  had  so  successfully  deceived  Radagast 
   proved the undoing of his scheme. For Radagast did as I bid.(37)     
   And  the  Eagles  of  the  Misty  Mountains  kept  watch   and  they 
   saw  the  mustering  of  orcs,  and  got  news  of  the   escape  of 
   Gollum, and  they sent  word to  Orthanc of  this to  me. And  so it 
   was  when  the  moon  was  still  young  on a  night of  autumn that 
   Gwaewar  the  Windlord (38) chief  of  the  eagles  came  to me; and I 
   
   spoke  to  him  and  he  bore  me  away  before  Saruman  was aware, 
   and the orcs and wolves that he released found me not.              
     ' "How far can you bear me?" said I to Gwaewar.                   
     ' "Many leagues,"  he said;  "but not  to the  ends of  the earth. 
   Had  I  known  that  you  wished  to  fly   I  would   have  brought 
   helpers. I was sent as the swiftest and as a bearer of [?tidings]." 
     ' "Then I must have a steed," I said, "and  a steed  of surpassing 
   swiftness; for I have never had such a need."                       
     ' "Then I will take you to Rohan," he said, "for  that is  not far 
   off.  For  in  Rohan  [added:  the?  Riddermark]  the  Rohiroth (39) the 
   horse-masters dwell still, and there are no  horses like  the horses 
   of that land."                                                      
     ' "But are they yet to  be trusted?"  "They pay  tribute... yearly 
   in  horses  to  Mordor,"  said  Gwaewar,  "but  they  are   not  yet 
   under  the  yoke;(40) yet their  doom is  not far  off, if  Saruman is 
   fallen."                                                            
     'I reached Rohan ere dawn, and  there I  got a  horse the  like of 
   which I have never seen.'                                           
     'He is  indeed a  fine steed,'  said [Elrond  >] Aragorn;  'and it 
   grieves  me  that  Sauron  should  have  such  tribute.  For  in the 
  
   steeds  of  Rohan  there  is a  strain that  ... descended  from the 
   Elder Days.'                                                        
     'One at least is saved,' said Gandalf;  'for there  I got  my grey 
   horse,  and  I  name him  Greyfax. Not  even the  Chief of  the Nine 
   could go  with such  tireless speed;  and by  day his  coat glistens 
   like silver, and at night it is as unseen as a shadow. So  swift was 
   my  going  from  Rohan that  1 reached  the Shire  within a  week of 
   the  appointed  day,  and  I came  to his (41) home  and found  he was 
   gone..I  found  in  fact  the  Sackville-Bagginses  there   and  was 
   [?ordered  off].  I  went  to  the  Gaffer's  and  he  was  hard  to 
   comfort;  but  I  had  need  of  comfort  myself,  for   amidst  his 
   confused  talk  I  gathered  that the  Riders had  come even  as you 
   left; and I rode  to Buckland  and all  was in  uproar; but  I found 
   Crickhollow  broken  and  empty,  and  on  the  threshold  I  picked 
   up a cloak that was Frodo's.                                        
     'That  was  my  worst  moment.  I rode  then on  the trail  of the 
   Black Riders like  the wind,  and I  came behind  them as  they rode 
   through  Bree.  They  threw  down  the gates...  and passed  by like 
   a wind. The Breelanders I guess  are quaking  still, and  expect the 
   end  of  the world.  This was  on the  night after  you had  left, I 
   now  know.  Next  day  I  rode  on,  and  in  two  days   I  reached 
   Weathertop,  and  there  I  found  two  of  the  Enemy  already, but 
   
                                                  
                                                                             
   they drew off before my [?wrath). But that night  ... gathered,            
   and I was besieged on the top, but I perceived they had not got            
   you.                                                                       
                                                                             
     The text ends with the  words: 'Fled  at sunrise'.  - With  only slight 
   prevision  (as  it  appears),  a  massive new  element and  dimension had 
   entered  the  history. There  were of  course certain  essential features 
   lacking.  Most  important,  Saruman  was  not  acting   independently  of 
   the  Dark  Tower  (see  note  35);  and while  Gandalf's great  ride from 
   Rohan  on  'Greyfax'  now  enters,  there  is  no  suggestion   that  the 
   relations of Rohan  with Mordor  will have  any especial  significance in 
   the  story  (though those  relations are  now differently  conceived: see 
   note  40)  -  and  Gandalf's  remark 'In  Rohan I  found evil  already at 
   work' (FR p. 275) is absent.                                               
     The  story  of  Hamilcar Bolger's  ride with  Gandalf has  finally gone 
   (see p. 75), as has that of Gandalf's visit to Tom Bombadil (see p. 111). 
     A notable feature is  the evolution  of the  'colours' of  the wizards, 
   Gandalf,  Saruman,  and Radagast,  which came  to the  final form  in the 
   course of the writing of this draft. Saruman  is at  first 'the  Grey',(42) 
   becoming  at  once  'the White',  and Radagast  immediately takes  on the 
   epithet  'Grey'  (p.  132).  But  Gandalf  then  becomes 'the  Grey',(43) and 
   Saruman calls Radagast 'the Brown' in the text as written on p. 133.       
                                                                             
                                     NOTES.                                   
                                                                             
     1. This text has been  put together  from pages  used in  a subsequent 
         version  that  went  to  Marquette  University  and others  that were 
         left behind.  Many changes  were made  to it  afterwards, but  in the 
         citations that I make from it here I take account only of  those that 
         were made in ink and at or very near to the time of composition. 
     2. Elrond still says of Boromir that he 'brings  tidings that  must be 
         considered', but as  in the  original version  (VI.409) we  are again 
         not  told  what  they  were,  and  no  explanation  is  given  of his 
         journey  to  Rivendell.  Subsequently   in  this   version,  however, 
         Gandalf says that Boromir 'is resolved to  return as  soon as  he can 
         to his own land, to the siege and war that he has told of.'          
     3. That  my  father  had  the  earlier text  before him  is shown  by the 
  
         recurrence  here  of the  casual error  (which I  did not  observe in 
         Vol.  VI)  'Elwing  daughter  of  Luthien':  Elwing was  the daughter 
         of Dior, son of Luthien.                                             
     4. In  the  preceding  sentence,  'In  time  the Lord  of the  Ring would 
         find out its hiding-place', just as in the first version  (VI.402 and 
         note 25) Lord  of the  Rings was  first written  but changed  at once 
         to Lord of the Ring.                                                 
                                                                             
         Hobbit, was repeated. See pp. 159 - 60.                              
   
             
                                                                            
    6. See note 2.                                                           
    7. That  Bilbo  gave  Frodo  Sting  and  his  mailcoat  appears   in  the 
       original  outline  for  'The  Council of  Elrond', VI.397.  Bilbo does 
       not  here, as  he does  in FR,  produce the  pieces of  Frodo's sword, 
       nor indeed refer to the  fact of  its having  been broken,  though the 
       story of its being  broken at  the Ford  of Bruinen  goes back  to the 
       beginning (VI.197). - The coat of  mail (which  Bilbo still  calls his 
       'elf-mail') is described as 'studded with pale pearls'  ('white gems', 
       FR); cf. the original text  of The  Hobbit, before  it was  changed to 
       introduce 'mithril': 'It was  of silvered  steel, and  ornamented with 
       pearls' (VI.465, note 35).                                            
    8. See p. 287 note 3.                                                    
    9. The illegible word probably begins with F and might be 'Fire'.        
   10. It  is  possible  that  the  Sword  that  was Broken  actually emerged 
       from the verse 'All that is gold does not glitter':  on this  view, in 
       the  earliest  form  of  the  verse  in  which  the  Broken  Sword  is 
       referred to  (p. 80,  note 18)  the words  a king  may yet  be without 
       crown,  A  blade  that  was  broken  be  brandished  were   no  more 
       than a further exemplification of the general moral.                  
   11. Gollum's  escape,  though  only  now  emerging,  had  been   a  neces- 
       sity of the story  ever since  Gandalf told  Bingo (VI.265)  that 'the 
       Wood-elves  have  him in  prison', if  Gollum was  to reappear  at the 
       end, as had long been foreseen (see VI.380 - 1).                      
   12. Afterwards  it  is  Treebeard  who  says this  (The Two  Towers III.4, 
       p. 75): 'There is something very  big going  on, that  I can  see, and 
       what it is maybe I shall learn in good time, or in bad time.'         
   13. Cf. the outline given  on p.  116: 'My  [i.e. Aragorn's]  fathers were 
       driven  out  of  your  city  when  Sauron  raised  a  rebellion',  and 
       'There Tarkil's sires had been King'.                                 
   14. For previous uses of this dialogue in  other contexts  see pp.  50 and 
       105 note 3.                                                           
   15. The  illegible  word  is  an  abbreviation,  perhaps 'bet.',  which my 
       father used elsewhere for 'between';  if this  is what  it is,  he may 
       have intended (the  manuscript is  very hasty)  to write  'between the 
       Black  Mountains  and  the  Sea'. Harfalas  is not  named here  on the 
       First Map (p. 309, map III).                                          
   16. Cf. p. 119: 'Of their kings [i.e. of the  Men of  Westernesse] Elendil 
       was the chief.                                                        
   17. Text  (III),  the revised  ending to  The Fall  of Numenor,  says that 
                                                                            
       'the  sea  covered  all  that  was  left ...  even up  to the  feet of 
       Eredlindon'  (pp.  122  -  3),  but  this can  be accommodated  to the 
       map  by  supposing  that  it  refers  to  the  northern extent  of the 
       range (where it bent North-east).                                     
                                                                            
   18. In the  Introduction to  Unfinished Tales  (p. 14)  I said  that 'though 
       the fact is nowhere referred to it  is clear  that Himring's  top rose 
       above  the  waters  that  covered  drowned  Beleriand.  Some   way  to 
   
        the west of it  was a  larger island  named Tol  Fuin, which  must be 
  
        the  highest  part  of  Taur-nu-Fuin.' When  I wrote  that I  did not 
        know of the  existence of  this text.  - The  later form  Himring had 
        appeared  already  in  the  second  text   of  the   Lhammas  (V.177, 
        189),  and  in  the  Quenta Silmarillion  (V.263, 268);  Himling here 
        and  on  the map  are surprising,  but can  have no  significance for 
        dating.                                                              
    19. This is Old Norse forn 'ancient'.                                    
    20. Cf. Of the Rings of Power, in  The Silmarillion  p. 294:  'All living 
        things were divided  in that  day, and  some of  every kind,  even of 
        beasts and birds, were  found in  either host,  save the  Elves only. 
        They alone were undivided and followed Gil-galad.'                   
    21. In this text there is no  reference to  the death  of Anarion.  It is 
        made clear that he did not go to the War of the Last Alliance.       
    22. Contrast  FR:  'But  if  the  passages  of the  River should  be won, 
        what then?' In  FR (pp.  258 -  9) Boromir  describes the  assault on 
        Osgiliath: 'A  power was  there that  we have  not felt  before. Some 
        said  that it  could be  seen, like  a great  black horseman,  a dark 
        shadow  under  the moon';  but 'still  we fight  on, holding  all the 
        west  shores  of  Anduin'.  An  addition  to  the  present  text  may 
        belong to this time or later: 'Nine  horsemen in  black led  the host 
        of  Minas  Morgol  that  day and  we could  not withstand  them.' See 
        p. 151.                                                              
    23. Here  the  'third  version' draft  takes up  again after  the missing 
        page (p. 120).                                                       
    24. Cf. the next version (p. 149): ' "It has  much to  do with  it," said 
        Gandalf, "and if Elrond is willing I will give my account now." ' 
    25. Cf.  The  Hobbit,   Chapter  VII   'Queer  Lodgings':   '  "I   am  a 
        wizard,"  continued  Gandalf.  "I  have  heard  of  you, if  you have 
        not  heard  of  me;  but  perhaps you  have heard  of my  good cousin 
        Radagast  who  lives  near  the  Southern borders  of Mirkwood?"  ' - 
        On Radagast's appearance in the story see p. 76 and note 15.         
    26. The  change  of  Grey  to  White  followed  the  same  change  in the 
        next  sentence,  which  was  made  in  the act  of writing;  a little 
        further on Saruman the White was written thus from the first.        
    27. Can   this  have   been  suggested   by  Beorn's   acquaintance  with 
        Radagast? (see note 25).                                             
    28. I  cannot  make  out  the  two  concluding  words,  though  the first 
        might  be  'gathered'.  But whatever  the words  are, the  meaning is 
        clearly  that  Saruman  had  acquired  the  last of  the Rings  - and 
        wore it on his finger, as appears subsequently in  this text  (cf. FR 
        p. 271). - In the last text of 'Ancient History' that has  been given 
        Gandalf  refers  to  the  discussion  of  the  Rings  at   the  White 
        Council, and to those who 'go in for such things'; see p. 22.        
    29. The Seven Rivers: see pp. 310 - 12.                                  
    30. It is seen subsequently  (see note  37) that  this addition  was made 
   
         while the writing of this text  was in  progress; and  it is  seen from 
         the addition  that Radagast  first entered  the story  as the  means by 
         which   Gandalf   was   lured   to   Saruman's  dwelling.   The  abrupt 
         haste  of  Radagast's  departure  seemed  to  Gandalf  'very  strange', 
         and  it  is  possible  that  when  first drafting  the story  my father 
         supposed  that  Radagast's  part  was  not  simply  that   of  innocent 
         emissary:  later,  at  Isengard, Saruman  says (p.  133) 'He  must have 
         played  his  part  well  nonetheless'.  This  is  not  in FR.  When the 
         addition   here   was  made,   Radagast  became   also  the   means  by 
         which  the  Eagles  knew  where  to  find  Gandalf  (see  p.  130); and 
         this  development  necessarily  disposed  of  the  idea  that  Radagast 
         had   been  corrupted   -  but   Gandalf's  fear   that  he   had  been 
         remains: 'At  first I  feared, as  Saruman wished  that I  should, that 
         Radagast had also fallen' (p. 134; this  is preserved  in FR,  p. 274). 
         - This is the first appearance of  the name  Orthanc, though  its first 
         actual  use  in  the  narrative  is  probably  in  the  description  of 
  
         Isengard that immediately follows.                                      
    31.  Galeroc: see pp. 68 and note 4, 70.                                     
    32.  The illegible words are perhaps 'fingers and all' ('butterfingers'). 
    33.  The  name  Isengard  first  occurs  here  (cf.  Angrobel  or Irongarth, 
         p.  71),  and  it  is  placed,  not at  the southern  end of  the Misty 
         Mountains, but in the north of the Black Mountains.                     
    34.  This is the first description of Isengard. - There is a faint pencilled 
         addition  at  this  point:  'But  something strange  in their  look and 
         voices  struck  me;  and  I  dismounted  from  my  horse  and  left him 
         without.  And  that  was  well,  for' (here  the addition  breaks off). 
         This  was  perhaps  a  thought,  abandoned  as  soon  as  written,  for 
         some other  story of  Gandalf s  escape, and  his need  for a  horse to 
         take  him  back  to  the  Shire. The  great speed  of Galeroc  had been 
         emphasised  earlier  (p.  68:  'there  is  no  horse  in  Mordor  or in 
         Rohan that is as swift as Galeroc').                                    
    35.  Cf.  FR  pp.  273-4:  'for  Saruman  was  mustering  a  great  force on 
         his own account, in rivalry of Sauron and not in his service yet.'      
    36.  Before  writing  this  passage  about  Frodo's dream  (' "Who  sent the 
         eagles?"...)  my  father  first  put  '  "And  how  did you  get away?" 
         said  Frodo.'  It  was  thus  probably  at  this  very  point  that  he 
         decided  to  introduce  Frodo's  vision  of  Gandalf  on  the  pinnacle 
         of  Orthanc  into  his  dream  in  the  house   of  Tom   Bombadil  (FR 
         p.  138;  for  previous  narratives  of  his  dream  on that  night see 
         VI.118  -  20,  328).  His   vision  of   Gandalf  imprisoned   in  the 
         Western Tower had also of course to be removed (see p. 35).             
    37.  It is seen from this  passage that  the addition  discussed in  note 30 
         was put in while the draft was in course of composition.                
    38.  On the form Gwaewar (Gwaihir in LR) see V.301.                          
    39.  The  name  following  Rohan  is  very  unclear,  but  can  scarcely  be 
         other  than  the  first  occurrence  of  Riddermark.  Rohiroth,  Rochi- 
   
   roth is  found on  the earliest  rough map  of the  region, VI.439-40. 
  40.  Cf.  VI.422 (the  earliest text  of 'The  Ring Goes  South'): 'The 
   Horse-kings have long been in the service of Sauron.'                  
  41.  'his',  though  Frodo  has  not   been  mentioned,   because  'the 
   appointed day' replaced 'Frodo's departure'.                           
  42. In the plot dated 26 - 27 August 1940 (p. 70), where  Saruman first 
   appears, he was 'Saramond the White or Grey Saruman'.                  
  43. He calls himself 'Gandalf the Grey' in the version of his conversa- 
   tion with Frodo at Rivendell cited on p. 82, but  that is  not earlier 
   than the present text.                                                 
   
                                      VII.                                   
                            THE COUNCIL OF ELROND (2).                        
                                                                             
                                The Fifth Version.                            
                                                                             
   A fifth version of  'The Council  of Elrond'  followed, and  is convenient- 
   ly placed here, though it is not necessarily the case that  these revisions 
   proceeded  in  unbroken  sequence  while  other   writing  remained   at  a 
   standstill.  This  version  incorporated the  changed sequence  of speakers 
   (pp. 129 -  30) and  Gandalf's story,  and changed  the history  of Elendil 
   and his  sons; but  for this  rewriting and  reconstruction my  father made 
   use  of existing  material, whence  arises the  extraordinarily complicated 
   state  of  the  manuscript.  Many  emendations  were  made to  this version 
   at different times. In this  case they  can be  readily separated  into two 
   groups, on the basis of a  typescript that  was made  of the  fifth version 
   after a certain amount of change had been carried out.                     
    This  typescript  was  very   carefully  and   accurately  made,   with  a 
   remarkably small  number of  errors, seeing  that the  typist seems  not to 
   have  been  well  acquainted  with   the  story:   the  name   Saruman  was 
   typed  Samman  throughout (ru  and m  being very  similar or  identical in 
  
   my  father's  handwriting).  Where  my  father missed  a needed  change (as 
   Galdor  >  Legolas)  the  typist  dutifully set  down the  manuscript form. 
   These characteristics  make the  typescript a  mirror of  the state  of the 
   manuscript when  it was  made. This  is to  be sure  of only  limited value 
   without  knowledge  of  when  that  was;  but  I  think  that   it  belongs 
   clearly to this period.                                                    
    In those parts of the fifth version that are cited  here, I  indicate only 
   those  subsequent   emendations  to   the  manuscript   (and  only   if  of 
   significance) that appear in the typescript as typed.                      
                                                                             
    Gloin's story  was altered  in the  following way.  In the  third version, 
   retained in the fourth,  he had  said: 'At  the last,  some score  of years 
   ago,  Balin  departed, though  Dain did  not give  leave willingly,  and he 
   took  with  him  Oin  and  Ori and  many of  our folk,  and they  went away 
   south'  (p. 117).  This was  now replaced  by the  following, written  on a 
   page of the 'August 1940' examination script.                              
                                                                             
   '... For Moria  was of  old one  of the  wonders of  the Northern          
   world. It is  said that  it was  begun when  the Elder  Days were          
   young,(1) and  Durin, father  of my  folk, was  king; and  with the          
   passing of the years and the labour of countless hands its mighty          
   
                                       
                                                                                 
    halls  and  streets,  its  shafts  and  endless  galleries,   pierced  the 
    mountains   from   east   to   west   and   delved    immeasurably   deep. 
    But  under  the  foundations  of  the  hills   things  long   buried  were 
    waked  at  last  from  sleep,  as   the  world   darkened,  and   days  of 
    dread  and  evil  came.  Long  ago  the  dwarves   fled  from   Moria  and 
    forsook   there   wealth   uncounted;   and   my   folk    wandered   over 
    the  earth  until  far  in  the  North  they  made   new  homes.   But  we 
    have  ever  remembered  Moria  with  fear  and  hope;   and  it   is  said 
    in  our  songs  that  it  shall   be  re-opened   and  re-named   ere  the 
    world   ends.   When   again    we   were    driven   from    the   Lonely 
    Mountain,   Erebor,(2) in the   days  of   the  Dragon,  Thror  returned 
    thither.   But   he   was   slain  by   an  Orc,   and  though   that  was 
    revenged   by  Thorin   and  Dain,   and  many   goblins  were   slain  in 
    war,  none  of  Thror's  folk,  neither  Thrain,   nor  Thorin   his  son, 
    nor Dain his  sister-son, dared  to pass  its gates;  until at  last Balin 
    listened  to  the  whispers  that  I  have  spoken  of,  and  resolved  to 
    depart.  Though  Dain  did  not  give  leave   willingly,  he   took  with 
    him  Oin  and  Ori  and   many  of   our  people,   and  they   went  away 
    south. That was two score years ago.                                          
                                                                                 
       This  passage,  of which  only a  trace remains  in FR  (pp. 253  - 4), 
    reveals  the  development  of  new  conceptions  in  the  history  of  the 
    Dwarves.  In  the  original  text  of  'The  Ring  Goes   South'  (VI.429) 
    Gandalf  said  that  the  Goblins  drove  the  Dwarves  from   Moria,  and 
    most  of  those  that  escaped  removed  into  the  North. This  must have 
    been based  on what  was told  in The  Hobbit: in  Chapter III  Elrond had 
    said that 'there are still forgotten treasures to be found in the deserted 
    caverns of the mines of Moria,  since the  dwarf and  goblin war',  and in  ] 
    Chapter  IV  there  was  a  reference  to  the  goblins having  'spread in 
    secret  after  the  sack  of  the  mines  of Moria'.  Presumably therefore 
    what my father said  in the  first version  of 'The  Ring Goes  South' was 
    what  he  actually  had  in  mind  when  he  wrote  those passages  in The  1 
    Hobbit: the Goblins drove the Dwarves out of Moria.                           
       If this is so, it was only now that a new story  emerged, in  which the 
    Dwarves  left  Moria  for  an  entirely different  reason. In  the present 
    passage  the  cause  of  their  flight  is  indeed  only  hinted  at  most 
    obliquely:  'they  delved  immeasurably  deep',  and  'under  the  founda- 
    tions of the  hills things  long buried  were waked  at last  from sleep'. 
  
    With this compare LR Appendix A (III):                                      j 
                                                                                 
       The  Dwarves  delved  deep  at  that  time....  Thus  they  roused from 
       sleep  a  thing  of  terror  that, flying  from Thangorodrim,  had lain 
                                                                                 
       of  the  West: a  Balrog of  Morgoth. Durin  was slain  by it,  and the 
   
   year  after  Nain I,  his son;  and then  the glory  of Moria  passed, and 
   its people were destroyed or fled far away.                                
                                                                             
   On this question see further pp. 185 - 6.                                  
   Concomitantly  with  this,  the  'dwarf  and  goblin  war'  took on  a new 
   interpretation  and  history  (and  this was  why the  word 'sack'  in the 
   sentence  quoted  from  Chapter  IV  of  The Hobbit  above was  changed in 
   the third edition (1966) to 'battle'). It was the savage murder  of Thror, 
   Thorin's grandfather, on his return to Moria, that led to  the war  of the 
   Dwarves  and  the  Orcs,  ending in  the fearsome  victory of  the Dwarves 
   in  the battle  of Azanulbizar  (Dimrill Dale),  described in  LR Appendix 
   A (III). The passage in the present text, telling that Thror 'was slain by 
   an  Orc,  and  though  that  was  revenged  by Thorin  and Dain,  and many 
   goblins  were  slain in  war, none  of Thror's  folk, neither  Thrain, nor 
   Thorin his son, nor Dain his sister-son, dared  to pass  [Moria's] gates', 
   suggests that the essentials of the later story were now  already present. 
   In  the  story  told in  LR Appendix  A (III)  Thorin played  an important 
   part  in  the  battle,  and  from  his  prowess  derived his  name 'Oaken- 
   shield'; and Dain slew Azog,  the slayer  of Thror,  before the  East Gate 
   of  Moria.  This  latter  event  was  indeed  derived  from   The  Hobbit, 
   where in Chapter XVII  Gandalf said  of Dain  that he  slew the  father of 
   Bolg (leader of the Goblins in the Battle of Five Armies) in Moria.(3) It is 
   further told in Appendix A (III) that after  the death  of Azog  Dain came 
   down from the Gate 'grey in the  face, as  one who  has felt  great fear'; 
   and that he said to Thrain, Thorin's father:                               
                                                                             
   'You  are the  father of  our Folk,  and we  have bled  for you,  and will 
   again.   But  we   will  not   enter  Khazad-dum.   You  will   not  enter 
   Khazad-dum.  Only  I  have  looked  through  the   shadow  of   the  Gate. 
   Beyond  the  shadow  it  waits  for  you  still:  Durin's Bane.  The world 
   must   change  and   some  other   power  than   ours  must   come  before 
   Durin's Folk walk again in Moria.'                                         
                                                                             
   It  appears  from  The  Hobbit  Chapter  XV  that Dain  of the  Iron Hills 
   was  Thorin  Oakenshield's  cousin  (and  from   Chapter  XVII   that  his 
   father  was  called Nain).  In the  present text  Dain is  called Thrain's 
   sister-son. In the table given in LR Appendix A (III), however, he  is not 
   Thrain's sister-son: his father Nain was Thrain's  first cousin,  and thus 
   Thorin Oakenshield and Dain Ironfoot were second cousins.                  
                                                                             
   After  Elrond's  words  to  Gloin  'You  will learn  that your  trouble is 
   only part of the trouble that we are here met to  consider' (cf.  p. 118), 
   Galdor of Mirkwood no longer follows  (see pp.  129 -  30), and  the fifth 
   version reads here:(4)                                                     
                                                                             
   'For  hearken  all!'  said  Elrond  in  a  clear  voice.  'I  have  called 
   you  together  to  listen  to  the  tale of  the Ring.  Some part  of that 
   
   tale is known to  all, but  the full  tale to  few. Other  matters may 
   be spoken of,  but ere  all is  ended, it  will be  seen that  all are 
   bound  up  with  the  Ring,  and  all  our  plans  and   courses  must 
   wait  upon  our  decision  in this  great matter.  For, what  shall we 
   do  with  the  Ring?  That  is  the  doom  that  we  must deem  ere we 
   depart.                                                                
     'Behold,  the  tale  begins  far  away  and long  ago. In  the Black 
  
   Years  that  followed  the  Elder  Days,  after  the  fall  of Numenor 
   the  Men  of  Westernesse  returned  to  the  shores  of Middle-earth, 
   as is recorded  still in  lore. Of  their kings  Elendil the  Tall was 
   their  chief,  and  his sons  were Isildur  and Anarion,  mighty lords 
   of  ships.  They  sailed  first  into  the Gulf  of Lindon,  where the 
   Elf-havens  were  and  still   are,  and   they  were   befriended  by 
   Gilgalad,  King  of  the High-elves  of that  land. Elendil  passed on 
   into  Middle-earth  and  established  a  realm  in  the  North,  about 
   the  rivers  Lhun  and  Branduin,  and  his  chief  city   was  called 
   Tarkilmar  [>  Torfirion]   (or  Westermanton),   that  now   is  long 
   desolate.  But  Isildur   and  Anarion   sailed  on   southwards,  and 
   brought  their  ships  up  the  Great  River,  Anduin,(5) that  flows out 
   of  Wilderland  and  finds  the Western  Sea in  the Bay  of Belfalas. 
   In  the  lands  about  its  lower  courses  they  established  a realm 
   where  are  now  the  countries  of  Rohan  and  Ondor.(6) Their  chief 
   city  was  Osgiliath,  the  Fortress  of Stars,  through the  midst of 
   which  the  river  flowed.  Other  strong  places  they   made:  Minas 
   Ithil,  the  Tower  of  the  Rising  Moon,  to  the  eastward  upon  a 
   spur  of  the  Mountains  of  Shadow;  and   Minas  Anor,   the  Tower 
   of  the  Setting Sun,  westward at  the feet  of the  Black Mountains. 
   But  Sauron   dwelt  in   Mordor,  the   Black  Country,   beyond  the 
   Mountains  of  Shadow,  and  his  great  fortress,  the   Dark  Tower, 
   was  built  above   the  valley   of  Gorgoroth;   and  he   made  war 
   upon  the  Elves  and  the  Men  of   Westernesse;  and   Minas  Ithil 
   was  taken.  Then  Isildur  sailed  away  and  sought  Elendil  in the 
   North;  and  Elendil  and  Gilgalad  took  counsel   together,  seeing 
   that  Sauron  would  soon  become  master  of  them  all, if  they did 
   not  unite.  And  they  made   a  league,   the  Last   Alliance,  and 
   marched  into  Middle-earth  gathering  great   force  of   Elves  and 
   Men. Very mighty was that host.                                        
                                                                         
     It will be found that in this passage are the bones of a part of the 
   narrative of the separate work  Of the  Rings of  Power and  the Third 
   Age, which was published in The Silmarillion (see pp. 290 - 3). In the 
   later development of 'The Council  of Elrond'  the chapter  became the 
   vehicle of a far fuller account  of the  early Numenorean  kingdoms in 
   
   Middle-earth, and much of this is now found not in The Lord of the         
   Rings but in Of the Rings of Power and the Third Age.                      
     Here the later story of Elendil enters (see pp. 122-4), in which 
   Elendil remained in the North, whereas his sons sailed south down the 
   coasts  of Middle-earth  and brought  their ships  up the  Great River. 
   Elendil's  city  in  the  North  emerges,  afterwards Annuminas,  but here 
   bearing   the   names   Tarkilmar   or   Westermanton:  on.   the  western 
   portion of the First Map (pp. 304 - 5)  the Elvish  name is  Torfirion, to 
   which  Tarkilmar  was  changed  on  the  present  manuscript.   In  Mordor 
   the  valley  of  Gorgoroth  appears,  the  name  deriving  from  the  Ered 
      Orgoroth  (Gorgoroth),  the  Mountains  of  Terror  south  of  Taur-na- 
   Fuin  in  the  Elder  Days;  and  the  Mountains of  Shadow are  the first 
   mention  of  the  later-named  Ephel  Duath,   the  great   chain  fencing 
   Mordor on the West and South.                                              
      From 'Very mighty was  that host'  my father  returned to  and retained 
   the pages of the preceding (fourth) version, pp.  126 -  8. The  result of 
   this  combination  of  the new  passage just  given with  the text  of the 
   fourth version was to repeat the taking  of Minas  Ithil. In  the original 
   account  (pp.  119  -  20)  Elrond  told  that after  the war  with Sauron 
   'as  the  world  worsened  and  decayed  Osgiliath  fell  into  ruin', and 
   the servants of Sauron took the eastern city, so that  'it became  a place 
   of  dread,  and  was  called   Minas  Morgol'.   In  the   fourth  version 
   (pp. 126 - 7) this was repeated more fully and plainly; and  the structure 
   of Elrond's story here can be summarised thus: 
   - Isildur went to the War of the Last Alliance. 
  
   - Elrond recalls the mustering of the hosts. 
   - He tells of the war. 
   - Isildur's  death;  'he  came  never  back  to  Minas  Ithil,  nor  did 
   any  of  his  folk  return.   Only  in   Minas  Anor   was  the   race  of 
   Westernesse   maintained  for a  while'. 
   -   Despite   the   victory   over   Sauron,   the  world   worsened;  the 
   Numen6reans    decayed    and    were    corrupted,     'Osgiliath    fell 
   into  ruin;  and  evil  men  took  Minas  Ithil,  and  it  became  a place 
   of dread, and was called Minas-Morgol'                                     
   But  in  the  fifth  version  the  structure  of  Elrond's  story becomes: 
   -   Sauron   captured   Minas  Ithil.   Thereupon  Isildur   departed  and 
   went north, and there followed the War of the Last Alliance.               
          (The     story     returns      to     the      fourth version). 
   - Elrond recalls the mustering of the hosts.                               
          (&c. as in the fourth version)                                     
   This  is  the form  of the  story in  the typescript  made from  the fifth 
   version.  It is  not clear  to me  whether my  father fully  intended this 
   result. As the fifth version stands,  Minas Ithil  was captured  by Sauron 
   before the War of the Last Alliance, and  indeed its  capture was  a prime 
   cause of the making of the league; yet it is still said that Isildur 'came 
   never back to Minas Ithil', and it is still told that  long after  the war 
   
    'evil  men  took  Minas Ithil'.  This is  of course  perfectly explicable: 
    when   Sauron   was   cast  down   Minas  Ithil   was  retaken   from  his 
    servants, and only much later  did the  'evil men'  repossess it.  But one 
    might  expect  this  to  have  been  made  explicit;  and  the  impression 
    remains  of  a  'doubled'  account  arising  from  the  use of  the fourth 
    version material at this point.                                            
      However  this may  be, it  is curious  that the  history of  Minas Ithil 
    never  was  made  entirely  explicit.  In Of  the Rings  of Power  and the 
    Third Age nothing is said of its retaking after the war, nor indeed of its 
    history  until  the  time of  the great  plague that  came upon  Gondor in 
    the  seventeenth  century  of  the  Third  Age,  when  'Minas   Ithil  was 
    emptied of its people' (The Silmarillion p. 296).                          
                                                                              
      Various  changes  were  made  to  the  manuscript,  which  is  common to 
    both fourth and fifth versions, in this part of the chapter  (extending as 
    far  as  'it  has  been ordained  that you  should have  it for  a while', 
    p. 128). These  changes were  apparently made  at different  times; those 
    that were taken up into the typescript (see p. 141) are given here.        
      Elrond now says that 'It was even at Imladris,  here in  Rivendell, that 
    they  were  mustered'.  Ond  becomes  Ondor  (see  note  6),   and  Minas- 
    Morgol   becomes  Minas-Morghul.   The  sentence   'Only  in   Minas  Anor 
    was  the race  of Westernesse  maintained for  a while'  was cut  out, and 
    the following inserted at this point: 'And Anarion was slain in  battle in 
    the valley of Gorgoroth' (see p. 127  and note  21). In  the 'dream-verse' 
    of  Minas  Tirith  Imlad-rist  was  altered to  Imlad-ris, and  the second 
    half of the verse was changed to read:                                     
                           This sign shall there be then                       
                           that Doom is near at hand:                          
                        The Halfhigh shall you see then                        
                           with Isildur's bane in hand.                        
    On Isildur's bane see pp. 129 - 30. At every occurrence of Trotter or      
    Aragorn in this passage, and throughout the manuscript, the name           
    Elfstone was written in, and is the name found in the typescript, and      
    Aragorn son of Kelegorn becomes Elfstone son of Elfbelm (cf. p. 80         
    note 17, and for discussion of this question see pp. 277 - 8).             
      But at Aragorn's words 'it has been ordained that you should have it 
    for a while' the new structure enters, with ' "Bring out the Ring,         
    Frodo!" said Gandalf solemnly' (see pp. 129 - 30), and the text that       
    follows in FR (pp. 260 - 1) is all but achieved. It is (significantly) not 
    said that 'Boromir's eyes glinted as he gazed at the golden thing'; but 
  
    Aragorn's explanation to him of the meaning of the 'Sword that was         
    broken' in the 'dream-verse' is as in FR, with his reference to the        
    prophecy that it should be re-made when Isildur's Bane was found,          
    and he ends 'Do you wish for the house of Elendil to return to the land 
    of Ond [> Ondor]?'(7) Bilbo in irritation at Boromir's doubtfulness of       
    Aragorn 'bursts out' with the verse All that is gold does not glitter (8)  
   
    ('"I  made  that  up  for Tarkil  [> Elfstone],"  he whispered  to Frodo 
    with a  grin, "when  he first  told me  his long  tale" ').  But Aragorn's 
    speech to Boromir (cf. pp. 121, 128) is still substantially different from 
    that in FR, and lacks much that he afterwards said.                        
                                                                              
      Aragorn   [>   Elfstone]  smiled;   then  he   turned  again   to  Boro- 
    mir. 'I do not look the  part, truly,'  he said;  'and I  am but  the heir 
    of  Elendil,  not Elendil  himself. I  have had  a hard  life and  a long; 
    and  the  leagues  that  lie  between  here  and  Ond  [>  Ondor]   are  a 
    small  part  in  the   count  of   my  journeys.   I  have   crossed  many 
    mountains,   and   many   rivers,   and   trodden   many    plains,   even 
    into  far  regions  where  the  stars are  strange. I  have been  in Minas 
    Tirith  unknown,(9) and  have  walked   in  Osgiliath   by  night.,   and  I 
    have    passed    the   gates    of   Minas-Morgol    [>   Minas-Morghul]; 
    further  have  I  dared  even  to  the  Dark  Borders,  and   beyond.  But 
    my  home,  such  as  I  have,  is  in the  North. For  Valandil, Isildur's 
    son,  was  harboured  by  the  Elves  in  this  region  when   his  father 
    was  lost;  and  he went  at last  with such  of his  folk as  remained to 
    him,  and  dwelt   in  Osforod   [>  Fornobel],(10) the  North   Burg.  But 
    that  is  now  waste,  and  the  foundations  of its  walls can  scarce be 
    seen beneath the turf.                                                     
      'Our   days   have   ever   waned  and   darkened  through   the  years, 
    and  we  are  dwindled   to  a   wandering  folk,   few  and   secret  and 
    sundered,  pursued  ever   by  the   Enemy.  And   the  sword   has  never 
    yet  been  re-forged,  for  Isildur's  Bane  was  lost.  But  now   it  is 
    found and the hour has come. I will return to Minas-Tirith.'               
                                                                              
        At the end of Aragorn's speech the fourth version of 'The Council of 
    Elrond' ended (p. 129). The fifth version continues:                       
                                                                              
      'And  now,'  said  Elrond,  'the  tale  of  the  Ring  comes   down  the 
    years.  It  fell  from  Isildur's  hand  and  was lost.  And it  shall now 
    be  told  in  how  strange  a  manner  it  was  found.  Speak  Bilbo!  And 
    if  you  have  not  yet  cast  your  story  into verse,'  he added  with a 
    smile, 'you may tell it in plain words.'                                   
      To   some   of   those   present   Bilbo's  tale   was  new,   and  they 
    listened   with   amazement   while   the   old   hobbit   (not   at   all 
    displeased)  retold  the  story   of  his   adventure  with   Gollum,  not 
    omitting a single riddle.                                                  
      Then  Gandalf  spoke,   and  told   of  the   White  Council   that  had 
    been  held  in  that  same  year,  and  of  the  efforts  that   had  been 
    made   to   drive   the   Necromancer   from   Mirkwood,   and   how  that 
    had  failed  to  check  the  growth  of  his  power.  For  he   had  taken 
    again   his   ancient  name,   and  established   a  dominion   over  many 
   
   men,  and  had  re-entered  Mordor.  'It  was   in  that   year,'  said 
   Gandalf,  'that  rumour  first  came   to  us   that  he   was  seeking 
   everywhere  for  the  lost  Ring; and we (11) gathered  such lore  as we 
   could  from  far  and  wide  concerning  its  fashion  and  properties, 
   but  we  never  thought  that  it  would  be found  again to  our great 
   peril.'  Gandalf  spoke  then  of  the  nature  and  powers of  the One 
   Ring;  and  how  it  had  at  last  become  clear  that  the   ring  of 
   Gollum was indeed Isildur's Bane, the Ruling Ring.                      
     He  told  how  he  had  searched  for  Gollum;  and  then  the  story 
   was  taken  up  first  by  Galdor  [>  Legolas]  of   the  Wood-elves,(12) 
  
   and  in  the end  by Aragorn  [> Elfstone].  For in  that chase  he had 
   made  a  perilous  journey  following  the trail  from the  deep places 
   of   Mirkwood    through   Fangorn    Forest   and    the   Riddermark, 
   Rohan   the   land   of   Horsemen,   and    over   the    Dead   Marsh 
   [> Marshes] to the very borders of the land of Mordor.                  
     'And there I lost the trail,'  he said,  'but after  a long  search I 
   came  upon  it  again, returning  again northwards.  It was  lurking by 
   a  stagnant  pool,  upon  the  edge  of  the  Dead  Marsh  [> Marshes], 
   that  I  caught  Gollum;  and   he  was   covered  with   green  slime. 
   I  made  him  walk  before  me,  for  I  would   not  touch   him;  and 
   I   drove   him   towards   Mirkwood.   There  I   gave  him   over  to 
   Gandalf  and  to  the care  of the  Elves, and  was glad  to be  rid of 
   his  company,  for  he  stank.  But  it  is  as  well  that  he  is  in 
   safekeeping.  We  do  not  doubt  that  he  has  done  great  harm, and 
   that  from  him  the  Enemy  has learned  that the  Ring is  found; but 
   he might well do further  ill. He  did not  return, I  am sure,  of his 
   own  will  from  Mordor,  but  was  sent  forth  from  there to  aid in 
   the design of Sauron.'                                                  
     'Alas!'  said  Galdor  [>  Legolas] interrupting,  'but I  have news 
   that must now be told.  It is  not good,  I fear;  but how  ill, others 
   must  judge.  All  that  I have  heard warns  me that  you may  take it 
   amiss. Smeagol, who is now called Gollum, has escaped.'                 
     'What!'  cried  Aragorn  [>  Elfstone]   in  angry   surprise.  'Then 
   all my  pains are  brought to  nothing! I  judge that  to be  evil news 
   indeed.  You  may  mark  my  words:  we  shall  all rue  this bitterly. 
   How came the Wood-elves to fail in their trust?'                        
                                                                          
     Galdor's story, which was already close (see pp. 118 - 19) to that in 
   FR, now moves still closer in  detail of  expression. Gandalf  s rather 
   resigned  comments  on  Gollum's  escape  remain  as  they   were;  now 
   however he ends by saying: 'But now it is  time that  the tale  came to 
   Frodo' (on the sequence here see  p. 130).  Frodo's story,  and Bilbo's 
   remarks about  it, are very  much as  in FR,  where they  come in  at a 
   
                     
                                                                                
    different  point,  pp.  262  -  3:  here his  brief conversation  with Bilbo 
    forms  the  link  to  Gandalf's  story,  which  is  given  a heading  in the 
    manuscript,                                                                  
                                                                                
                                  Gandalf's tale.                               
                                                                                
        'There are whole chapters of stuff before you ever got here!'            
        'Yes, it made quite a  long tale,'  answered Frodo;  'but the            
    story doesn't seem complete to  me. I  still want  to know  a good           
    deal.'                                                                       
        'And what question  would you  ask?' said  Elrond, overhearing           
    him.                                                                         
        'I should like to know what happened to Gandalf after  he left           
    me, if he is willing to tell me now. But perhaps it has nothing to           
    do with our present business.'                                               
        'It has much to do with it,' said Gandalf,  'and if  Elrond is           
    willing I will give my account now. At the end of June a  cloud of           
    anxiety came upon my mind...                                                 
                                                                                
        Gandalf's story in this version is still fairly close to the preliminary 
    draft (pp. 131 -  5), but  the writing  is much  developed towards  the form 
    in  FR.  A  detailed  comparison of  the three  would take  a great  deal of 
    space, but I notice here all the chief features of difference.               
        Gandalf  now calls  Radagast his  'kinsman', not  his 'cousin',  and his 
    dwelling  is  named  (but  by  an addition  to the  manuscript: see  p. 164) 
    Rhosgobel; he still  says that  the Nine  Wraiths 'have  taken the  guise of 
  
    Riders in black, as of old'  (this was  a pencilled  addition to  the draft, 
    p.  132);  he  does  not name  them Nazgul.  Gandalf says  of the  'fell cap- 
    tain of the Nine'  that he  was 'a  great king  of old';  and of  Saruman he 
    says:                                                                        
                                                                                
    ... For Saruman the White is, as some of you know, the greatest              
    of my craft, and was the  leader in  the White  Council.... But              
    Saruman long studied the arts of the Enemy, and was  thus often              
    able to defeat him; and the lore of rings was one of  his chief              
    studies. He knew much of the history [of the rings of  power >]              
    of  the  Nine Rings  and the  Seven, and  somewhat even  of the              
    Three and the One; and it was at one time rumoured that  he had              
    come near the secret of their making.                                        
                                                                                
    Radagast tells Gandalf that 'even if  you set  out from  this spot  you will 
    hardly  reach  him  before  the Nine  have crossed  the seventh  river' (cf. 
    p 132). Gandalf's horse, formerly Galeroc, is not now named.                 
        Isengard is still in the Black Mountains,  but is  now defined  as being 
    'not far from the great vale that lies between  them and  the last  hills of 
    the  Misty  Mountains,  in  that  region  which  is  known  to  some  as the 
   
   Gap  of  Rohan'  (which  is  here  first named);  and of  Orthanc Gandalf 
   now says that in the midst of  the valley  of Isengard  'is the  tower of 
   stone called Orthanc, for it was made by Saruman, and  it is  very great, 
   and has many secrets, but it looks not to be a work  of craft.  It cannot 
   be reached save by passing the circle of Isengard, and  in that  there is 
   only one gate.' The implication of the word for  in 'for  it was  made by 
   Saruman'  is  that  the  tower  was called  Orthanc (Old  English orpanc 
   'artifice, device, work of craft') because it  was such  (it was  made by 
   Saruman); yet it did not look to be.                                     
     Saruman  says  nothing  of  Gandalf's  having  concealed  from  him  'a 
   matter of greatest import' (FR p. 272); and Gandalf still says as  in the 
   draft  (p. 133):  'For white  may be  blended of  many colours,  but many 
   colours are not white', not 'And he that breaks a thing to find  out what 
   it is has left the path of wisdom'.                                      
     Saruman's  declamatory  and  visionary  speech   to  Gandalf   at  this 
   stage may be cited in full:                                              
                                                                           
     'He stood up then, and began to declaim as if he were                  
   speaking to many: "A new Power has arisen. Against it, there is .        
   no hope. With it, there is such hope as we never had before.             
   None can now doubt its victory, which is near at hand. We                
   fought it in vain - and foolishly. We knew much but not                  
   enough. We looked always at it from the outside and through a            
   mist of old falsehood and hate; and we did not consider its high         
   and ultimate purpose. We saw not the reasons, but only the               
   things done, and some of those seemed evil; but they were done           
   under necessity. There has been a conspiracy to hinder and               
   frustrate knowledge, wisdom, and government. The Elder Days              
   are gone. The Middle Days are passing. The Younger Days are              
   beginning. The day of the Elves is over. But Our Days are                
   begun! The Power grows, and I shall grow as it grows, until all          
   things are ours. And listen, Gandalf my old friend," he said,            
   coming near and speaking now suddenly in a soft voice. "In the           
   end, I - or we, if you will join with me - we may come to                
   control that Power. We can bide our time. We can keep our                
   thoughts in our hearts. There need not be any real change of             
   purpose - only of method. Why not use this new strength? By it           
   we may well accomplish all and more than all that we have                
   striven to do with the help of the weak and foolish. And we shall        
   have time, more time. Of that I can assure you."(13)                     
     ' "I have heard this before, but in other places," I said. "I do       
  
   not wish to hear it again. All that I wish to hear is the choice         
   that I am offered. One half at least is already clear. I am to           
   submit to you and to Sauron, or - what?"                                 
   
   ' "To stay here till the end," he said.                                   
   ' "Till what end?"                                                        
   ' "Till the Power is complete, and the Lord has time to turn to           
   lighter  matters:  such as  the pleasure  of devising  a fitting  end for 
   Gandalf the Grey."                                                        
   '  "There  is  a  chance  that  I  may  not  prove  one  of  the  lighter 
   matters,> said  I. I  am not  given to  idle boasting.,  but I  came near 
   it then.'                                                                 
                                                                            
   At  this  point,  separate from  the text  but I  think belonging  to the 
   same time, my  father wrote:  'I don't  suppose my  fate would  have been 
   much  different  if  I  had  welcomed his  advance; but  I have  no doubt 
   that Saruman will prove a faithless ally;  and less  doubt that  the Dark 
   Lord knows  it, well.'  This was  marked with  a query;  and it  does not 
   appear in the typescript text (see note 16). - Saruman is of course still 
   'mustering a great force for the service of  his new  master', as  in the 
   draft (p. 134 and note 35).                                               
   Frodo's  interruption  concerning  his   dream  is   now  given   in  two 
   forms, marked as alternatives. The first reads:                           
                                                                            
   'I  saw you!'  said Frodo,  'walking backwards  and forwards:            
   the moon shone in your hair.'                                             
   Gandalf  looked  at  him  in amazement.  'Wake up,  Frodo,' he            
   said, 'you are dreaming.'                                                 
   'I was dreaming,'  said Frodo.  'Your words  suddenly recalled            
   a dream I had. I thought it was only a dream and had forgotten            
   it. I think it was in Bombadil's house. I saw a shadow - '                
   'That's enough!' laughed Gandalf. 'It was a dream, but  a true            
   one, it seems. However, the story  is mine,  and you  need not            
   spoil the telling of it.'                                                 
                                                                            
   This was rejected in favour of the  second version,  which begins  in the 
   same way and follows with the dialogue preserved in FR (p. 274).          
   The  Eagles  of  the  Misty  Mountains are  now said  by Gandalf  to have 
   seen, not 'the Nine Riders going hither and thither in the lands',  as in 
   FR, but 'the  Nine Riders  driving back  the men  of Minas  Tirith'. This 
   goes with the  addition to  Boromir's speech  given on  p. 138,  note 22, 
   where  he  speaks  of  the nine  horsemen in  black who  led the  host of 
   Minas  Morgol  when  the  crossing  of  the Anduin  was taken.  The Eagle 
   who  came  to  Orthanc  is   still  Gwaewar   (and  also   Gwaiwar),  not 
   Gwaihir, but he is now called 'swiftest of the Great Eagles',  not 'chief 
   of the eagles' as in the  draft. In  Gandalf's conversation  with Gwaewar 
   as  they  flew  from  Isengard  Rohan  was  first called  the Horsermark, 
   changed  at  once  to  the  Riddermark; the  men of  Rohan are  still the 
   Rohiroth.  Gandalf still  makes no  reference to  his having  found 'evil 
   already at work' in Rohan (see  p. 136).  Aragorn says  of the  horses of 
   
    Rohan  that  'in them  is a  strain that  is descended  from the  days of 
    Elendil', not 'from the  Elder Days';  and of  the horse  that he  got in 
    Rohan Gandalf says, One at least is  saved. He  is a  grey horse  and was 
    named  Halbarad,(14) but I  have called  him [Greyfax  changed at  once to] 
    Shadowfax.  Not  even  the  horses  of  the  Nine  are  so  tireless  and 
    swift....'                                                                
      When  Gandalf  came  to  Crickhollow  'hope  left  me;  till   I  found 
    Hamilcar Bolger. He was still shaking like a leaf, but he had the wits to 
    rouse all the Brandybucks.' This was changed  at the  time of  writing to 
    the reading of FR (p. 276):  'and I  did not  wait to  gather news,  or I 
    might  have  been  comforted.'  His  thought  of  Butterbur  is expressed 
  
    thus: ' "Butterbur they call him," thought I; "but he  will be  plain Bur 
    when  I leave  him, or  nothing at  all: I  will melt  all the  butter in 
    him..." ' His account of his visit to  Bree and  his ride  to Weathertop, 
    and the siege of him there by the Riders, reached  almost the  final form 
    (FR p. 277): his defence by fire ('such light and flame cannot  have been 
    seen on Weathertop since  the war-beacons  of old')  now at  last appears 
    (see p. 56).                                                              
      Lastly,  Gandalf  s  journey  from  Weathertop  to  Rivendell,  'up the 
    Hoarwell  and  through  the Entish  lands', took  him ten  days -  'I was 
    only three days ahead of you  at the  end of  the chase';(15) and  he makes 
    no  further  mention  of  Shadowfax  (in  FR  he  'sent  him back  to his 
    master', since he could not ride him on that journey).                    
                                                                             
      At the end of Gandalf's tale there follows:                             
                                                                             
      There  was  a  silence.  At  last  Elrond spoke  again. 'This  is grave 
    news  concerning  Saruman,'  he  said.  'All  trust  is  shaken  in these 
    days.  But  such  falls  and  betrayals,  alas!  have  happened before.(16) 
    Of  all  the  tales the  tale of  Frodo was  most strange  to me.  I have 
    known  few  hobbits  save  Bilbo  here;  and  it  seems  to  me  now that 
    he  is  perhaps  not  so  alone  and  singular  as  I  had  thought.  The 
    world   has   changed  much   since  I   was  last   in  the   West.  The 
    Barrow-wights   we   knew   of   by   many   names;(17) and  of   the  Old 
    Forest,  that  was  once  both  ancient  and   very  great,   many  tales 
    have been told; but never before have I heard tell of this strange  ] 
    Bombadil. Is that his only name? I would like to know  more of            
    him. Do you know him, Gandalf?'                                           
      'I knew of him,' answered the wizard. 'Bombadil is one name.            
    He has  called himself  others, suiting  himself to  times and            
    tongues. Tom-bombadil's for the Shirefolk; Erion is  for Elves,            
    Forn  for  the  dwarves,  and  many  names  for men.(18) We have            
    seldom met. I am a  rolling-stone and  he is  a moss-gatherer.            
    There is work for both, but they seldom  help one  another. It            
    might have been wise to have sought his aid, but I do not think I   
   
                                                                          
                                                                           
   should   have   gained   much.(19) He   is   a   strange   creature,   and 
   follows  his  own  counsels  -  if  he  has   any:  chance   serves  him 
   better.'                                                                 
     'Could   we   not   now  send   messages  to   him,  and   obtain  his 
   help?'  asked  Erestor.  'It seems  that he  has a  power even  over the 
   Ring.'                                                                   
     'That  is  not  quite  the  way of  it,' said  Gandalf. 'The  Ring has 
   no  power  over  him,  or  for  him:  it  cannot  either cheat  or serve 
   him.  He  is  his  own  master.  But  he has  no power  over it,  and he 
   cannot  alter  the  Ring  itself,  nor  break  its  power  over  others. 
   And  I  think  that  the  mastery  of  Bombadil  is  seen  only  on  his 
   own   ground,   from   which   he   has   never   stepped    within   my 
   memory.'(20)                                                             
                                                                           
     The discussion of  what to  do with  the Ring  is much  developed from 
   the original form (VI.402 -  3), which  had been  little changed  in the 
   second version; but it remains far from the debate in FR (pp. 279 - 80). 
   It is still Gandalf, not as in FR Glorfindel, who expounds  the ultimate 
   futility  of  entrusting  the  Ring  to  Bombadil,  since  he  could not 
   withstand the assault of the Dark Lord (cf. p. 112); but then follows in 
   the new version:                                                         
                                                                           
     'In  any  case,' said  Glorfindel, 'his  ground is  far away;  and the 
   Ring  has  come  from  his  house  hither  only  at  great   hazard.  It 
   would  have  to  pass  through  far  greater  peril  to  return.  If the 
  
   Ring is to be hidden, it is here  in Rivendell  that we  must hide  it - 
   if  Elrond  has  the  might  to withstand  the coming  of Sauron  at the 
   last, when all else is conquered.'                                       
     'I have not the might,' said Elrond.                                   
     'In that  case,' said  Glorfindel, 'there  are but  two things  for us 
   to  attempt:  we  may  send  the  Ring   West  over   Sea;  or   we  may 
   destroy it.'(21)                                                         
     'There  is  great  peril  in  either  course,  but  more  hope  in the 
   former,'  said  Erestor:   'we  must   send  the   Ring  West.   For  we 
   cannot,  as  Gandalf  has  revealed,  destroy  it by  our own  skill; to 
   destroy  it  we  must  send it  to the  Fire. But  of all  journeys that 
   journey is the  most perilous,  and leads  straight to  the jaws  of the 
   Enemy.'                                                                  
     'I  judge  otherwise,'  said  Glorfindel.  'The peril  of the  road of 
   flight  is  now  the greater;  for my  heart tells  me that  Sauron will 
   expect  us  to  take   the  western   way,  when   he  hears   what  has 
   befallen.  Too  often  have  we  fled,  and  too  seldom   gone  forward 
   against   him.   As   soon   as   news   reached   him  that   any  from 
   Rivendell   were   journeying   westwards,   he   would    pursue   them 
   
   swiftly,  and  he  would  send  before  us and  destroy the  Havens to 
   prevent  us.  Let  us  hope,  indeed,  that  he  does  not  assail the 
   Towers  and  the  Havens  in  any  case, so  that hereafter  the Elves 
   may have no way of escape from the shadows of Middle-earth.'           
     'Then  there  are  two  courses,'  said   Erestor,  'and   both  are 
   without hope. Who will read this riddle for us?'                       
     'None  here  can  do so,'  said Elrond  gravely. 'None  can foretell 
   what will betide if we take  this road  or that,  whether good  or ill 
   - if that is what is  meant. But  it is  not hard  to choose  which is 
   now the right road. The Ring must  be sent  to the  Fire. All  else is 
   but  postponement  of  our  task.  In  the  One  Ring  is  hidden much 
   of  the  ancient  power  of Sauron  before it  was first  broken. Even 
   though he  himself has  not yet  regained it,  that power  still lives 
   [struck  out:  and  works for  him and  towards him].  As long  as the 
   Ring  remains  on land  or in  the sea,  he will  not be  overcome. He 
   will  have  hope; and  he will  grow, and  all men  will be  turned to 
   him;  and  the  fear  lest  the  Ring  come into  his hand  again will 
   weigh on all hearts, and war will never cease.                         
     'Yet it is even as Glorfindel  says: the  way of  flight is  now the 
   more  perilous.  But  on  the   other  road,   with  speed   and  care 
   travellers  might  go  far  unperceived. I  do not  say that  there is 
   great hope in this course; but there  is in  other courses  less hope, 
   and no lasting good.'                                                  
     'I  do  not  understand  all  this,'  said Boromir.  'Though Saruman 
   is  a  traitor,  did  he  not  have  some   glimpse  of   wisdom?  Why 
   should  not  the  Elves  and  their  friends  use  the  Great  Ring to 
   defeat  the  Enemy?  And  I say  that all  men will  not turn  to him. 
   The   Men  of   Minas  Tirith   are  valiant   and  they   will  never 
   submit.'                                                               
     'Never is a long word, Boromir,' replied Elrond.                     
                                                                         
     From this point the conclusion of the chapter remains little changed 
   from the second version, whose  pages my  father retained  here, which 
   is to say that it is little changed from the original text, VI.403 ff. 
   Gloin's reply to  Boromir's question  about the  Rings of  the Dwarves 
   now however takes this form (and appears thus in the typescript):      
                                                                         
     'I do not know,' answered Gloin. 'It was said in secret that         
   Thror, father of Thrain, father of Thorin who fell in battle,          
   possessed one that had descended from his sires. Some said it        
   was the last. But where it now is no dwarf knows. We think             
   maybe it was taken from him, ere Gandalf found him in the:             
  
   dungeons of the Necromancer long ago, or maybe it was lost in          
   
   the mines of Moria. We guess that it was partly in hope  to find             
   the ring of Thrain that Balin went to Moria. For the messages of             
   Sauron aroused old memories. But it is long  since we  heard any             
   news: it is unlikely that he found any Ring.'                                
     'It is indeed unlikely,' said Gandalf. 'Those who say that the             
   last  ring  was  taken  from  Thror  by  the  Necromancer  speak             
   truly.'                                                                      
                                                                               
     This  passage  was  the  product  of  emendation  on  the   manuscript  of 
   the  second  version  at  different  times,  and  in  the  result  a strange 
   confusion was produced.                                                      
     In  the  earliest  sketch  for  'The  Council  of  Elrond'  (VI.398) Gloin 
   said:  'Thrain  of old  had one  that descended  from his  sires. We  do not 
   now  know  where  it  is.  We think  it was  taken from  him, ere  you found 
   him  in  the  dungeons  long  ago  (or  maybe  it was  lost in  Moria).' The 
   same  is  said  in  the  first  full  form  of  the chapter  (VI.403), where 
   however Gloin's  words begin:  'It was  said in  secret that  Thrain (father 
   of  Thror  father  of  Thorin  who fell  in battle)  possessed one  that had 
   descended  from his  sires.' This  was a  contradiction of  the text  of The 
   Hobbit,  where  Thror was  the father  of Thrain,  not his  son; but  it was 
   repeated  in the  second version  of 'The  Council of  Elrond' (p.  136 note 
   5). On this question see the Note at the end of this chapter, pp. 159 - 60. 
     In  the  present  text  the  genealogy  is  corrected  (Thror  -  Thrain - 
   Thorin),  but  it  now  becomes  Thror  who  was  found  in the  dungeons of 
   the  Necromancer,  and  Gandalf  says  that  the ring  was taken  there from 
   Thror;  whereas  in  The Hobbit  it was  explicit that  Thror was  killed by 
   a  goblin  in  Moria,  and  his  son  Thrain was  captured by  the Necroman- 
   cer. On the other  hand Gloin  says here  that the  Dwarves believe  that it 
   was  partly  in  hope  to  find  the  ring  of  Thrain  that  Balin  went to 
   Moria.(22)                                                                   
                                                                               
     In  the  original version  of the  chapter Elrond  had said  (VI.404) that 
   'The Three Rings remain still', and he continued:                            
                                                                               
     'They  have  conferred  great  power  on  the  Elves,  but they  have never 
     yet  availed  them  in  their  strife  with  Sauron.  For  they  came  from 
     Sauron  himself,  and  can  give  no  skill  or knowledge  that he  did not 
     already  possess  at  their  making.  And  to  each race  the rings  of the 
     Lord  bring  such  powers  as  each  desires  and  is capable  of wielding. 
     The  Elves  desired  not  strength  of domination  or riches,  but subtlety 
     of  craft and  lore, and  knowledge of  the secrets  of the  world's being. 
     These  things they  have gained,  yet with  sorrow. But  they will  turn to 
     evil  if  Sauron  regains  the  Ruling Ring;  for then  all that  the Elves 
     have  devised  or  learned with  the power  of the  rings will  become his, 
     as was his purpose.'                                                       
                                                                               
           This was largely retained in the second version (p. 112), with the 
   
   difference  that  Elrond  now  declared  that  the  Three Rings  had been 
   taken over the Sea. In the fifth version he says:                         
                                                                            
     'The Three Rings remain. But of them I am not permitted to              
   speak. Certainly they cannot be  used by  us. From  them the              
   Elvenkings have derived much power, but  they have  not been              
   used for war, either good or evil. For the Elves  desire not              
   strength, or domination, or hoarded wealth, but  subtlety of              
   craft and lore...'                                                        
                                                                            
   and  continues  as  in  the  second  version. Thus,  while in  the second 
   version  the  original  words 'For  they came  from Sauron  himself' were 
  
   removed  but  'they  can  give  no  skill  or knowledge  that he  did not 
   himself already possess at their making' were retained, in this  text the 
   latter words are also lost. Yet Certainly they  cannot be  used by  us in 
   the new  version seems  to me  to imply  that they  were made  by Sauron; 
   and  the  argument  that  I  suggested  (p. 112)  in connection  with the 
   second  version,  that  when  Boromir  says  that   they  were   made  by 
   Sauron he is not contradicted, holds here with equal force.               
     There  were  no  further  changes  of  any  moment (23) from  the  original 
   text of the chapter (VI.405 - 7, scarcely altered in the second version); 
   but the chapter now ends at virtually the same  point as  in FR  ('A nice 
   pickle we have landed ourselves in, Mr. Frodo!  '), continuing  only with 
   the  brief  further  passage  that  goes  back  to  the  original version 
   (VI.407):                                                                 
                                                                            
     'When must I start, Master Elrond?' asked Frodo.                        
     'First you shall rest and recover full strength,' answered              
   Elrond,  guessing  his  mind.  'Rivendell is  a fair  place, and  we will 
   not   send   you   away  until   you  know   it  better.   And  meanwhile 
   we  will  make  plans  for  your  guidance,  and  do   what  we   can  to 
   mislead the Enemy and discover what he is about.'                         
                                                                            
                                     NOTES.                                  
                                                                            
    1.  Cf.  VI.429 (the  original text  of 'The  Ring Goes  South'), where 
        Gandalf  said  that  the  Mines of  Moria 'were  made by  the Dwarves 
        of  Durin's  clan many  hundreds of  years ago,  when elves  dwelt in 
        Hollin'.                                                             
    2.  The first  occurrence of  the name  Erebor, which  in the  narrative of 
        LR  is  not found  before Book  V, Chapter  IX of  The Return  of the 
        King.                                                                
    3.  In the original edition  of The  Hobbit the  goblin who  slew Thror 
        in Moria was not  named, as  he is  not in  the present  passage ('he 
        was slain by an Orc'). In  the third  edition of  1966 the  name Azog 
        was  introduced  (from  LR) in  Chapter I  as that  of the  slayer of 
   
       Thror,  and  a  footnote  was  added  in  Chapter XVII  stating that 
       Bolg, leader of the Goblins in the  Battle of  Five Armies,  was the 
       son of Azog.                                                        
    4. The  new  passage  was  written   in  ink   over  pencil,   but  the 
       underlying  text,  which  has  been  deciphered  by  Taum  Santoski, 
       was  little  changed.  The  name  Anduin  was  not  present,  though 
       Ond  was  already  Ondor  (see notes  6 and  7); and  the translated 
       name  of  Elendil's  city  Tarkilmar   was  both   Westermanton  and 
       Aldemanton  (Alde  probably  signifying  'old',  sc. 'the  "town" of 
       the ancient Men (of the West)').                                    
    5. This  is  the  first occurrence  of the  name Anduin,  as originally 
       written, in the narrative texts of LR - as they are  here presented, 
       but it  is not  in the  over-written pencilled  text of  the passage 
       (note 4).                                                           
    6. This is the first occurrence of Ondor for Ond, and is so  written in 
       both pencilled text and ink overlay (note 4).                       
    7. It is curious that here, in a passage of  new manuscript,  and again 
       a few  lines below,  the form  should have  been first  written Ond, 
       whereas on p. 144 it is Ondor (note 6).                             
    8. The verse remains in the latest form that has been given (p. 78). 
    9. Aragorn had said in the  fourth version  (p. 128)  that he  had been 
       in Minas Tirith, but the word 'unknown' here  is possibly  the first 
       hint of the story  of Aragorn's  service in  Minas Tirith  under the 
       name  Thorongil  (LR  Appendix  A  (I,  IV, The  Stewards), Appendix 
       B (years 2957 - 80)).                                               
   10. Fornobel is the name on the First Map (Map II, pp. 304 - 5).        
   11. Written  above  'we'  and   probably  at   once,  but   struck  out: 
  
       'Saruman our chief'.                                                
   12. It is not clear why  Galdor/Legolas should  have contributed  to the 
       story of Gollum at this point, but  cf. 'Ancient  History' (VI.320), 
       where  Gandalf says  'it was  friends of  mine who  actually tracked 
       him down, with the help of the Wood-elves'.                        
   13. Various  minor  changes  (mostly  expansions)   were  made   to  the 
       manuscript  in  Saruman's  speech,  and  since  these appear  in the 
       typescript (p. 141) I have included them in the text. -  In speaking 
       of  'more time'  Saruman was  referring to  possession of  the Ring. 
       In  a  later change  to the  typescript he  adds after  'more time': 
       'longer [> lasting] life'.                                          
   14. Afterwards  Halbarad  became  the  name  of  the  Ranger   who  bore 
       Aragorn's standard and died in the Battle of the Pelennor Fields. 
   15. That  Gandalf  should  have  taken  only  ten  days  from Weathertop 
       to  Rivendell does  not agree  with the  dating. He  left Weathertop 
       early on 4 October, and if  he reached  Rivendell three  days before 
       Frodo  he  arrived on  the 17th,  i.e. just  under a  fortnight from 
       Weathertop, not ten days. This is in fact what he  says in  the same 
       passage  in  FR  (p.  278): 'It  took me  nearly fourteen  days from 
   
         Weathertop  ...  I  came  to  Rivendell  only  three days  before the 
         Ring.'  But this  does not  agree with  LR Appendix  B (nor  with the 
         Time-scheme  D on  p. 14),  where he  arrived on  the 18th,  only two 
         days before Frodo.                                                    
    16.  Struck out here: 'Sauron  it would  seem has  gained an  ally already 
         faithless  to  himself;  yet  I  do not  doubt that  he knows  it and 
         laughs'. This is  very similar  to the  sentence doubtfully  given to 
         Gandalf on p. 151.                                                    
    17.  In  a  rejected  draft  of this  passage Elrond  goes on:  'There are 
         others   elsewhere,  wherever   the  men   of  Numenor   sought  dark 
         knowledge  under  the  shadow  of  death  in  Middle-earth,  and they 
         are akin to the' [Ringwraiths]. Cf. VI.118 - 20, 401.                 
    18.  See p. 125.  The reading  given is  the product  of much  changing on 
         the  manuscript.  At  first my  father wrote:  Yare's for  the Elves, 
         Erion  is  for  Gnomes,  Forn   for  the   dwarves;  and   names  of 
         Bombadil  among  Men,  all  struck  out,  were  Oreald,   Orold  (Old 
         English: 'very old'),  and Frumbarn  (Old English:  'first-born'). In 
         FR (p. 278) Bombadil was called Orald 'by Northern Men'.              
    19.  This  passage  in  which  Gandalf  contrasts  his nature  with Bomba- 
         dil's entered in the second  version, p.  111, replacing  the earlier 
         story  that  Gandalf  had  visited him  as a  matter of  course. Much 
         further  back,  however,  in  an  isolated  draft  for  a  passage in 
         Gandalf's  conversation  with  Bingo  at   Rivendell  on   his  first 
         waking  (VI.213  -  14), he  spoke of  Bombadil in  a way  not unlike 
         his  words  here  (though  his  conclusion  then  was  entirely  dif- 
         ferent):                                                              
           We  have  never had  much to  do with  one another  up till  now. I 
         don't  think  he  quite  approves  of  me  somehow.  He belongs  to a 
         much  older  generation,  and  my   ways  are   not  his.   He  keeps 
         himself  to  himself  and  does not  believe in  travel. But  I fancy 
         somehow that we shall all  need his  help in  the end  - and  that he 
         may have to take an interest in things outside his own country.       
    20.  Gandalf's  account  of  Bombadil's  power  and  its  limitations goes 
         back almost word for word  to the  original text  of 'The  Council of 
         Elrond', VI.402.                                                      
    21.  This speech was first given to  Erestor, as  in the  original version 
         (VI.402).  When  my  father  gave  it   to  Glorfindel   instead,  he 
         followed it at first with the remainder of Erestor's original speech, 
         in which  he defined  the opposing  perils, and  ended 'Who  can read 
         this riddle for us?' This speech was struck out  as soon  as written, 
         and in its place Erestor  was given  the speech  that follows  in the 
         text ('There is great peril in either course...'), in which he argues 
  
         that  the  Ring  must  be  sent to  the Grey  Havens and  thence over 
         the Sea.                                                              
    22.  The  following  seems  a  plausible   explanation  of   this  strange 
         situation.  My  father  added  Gloin's surmise  that Balin  had hoped 
   
    to  find  the  ring  of  Thrain  in  Moria  to  the  existing  (second) 
    version  while  the  statement  'It  was  said  in secret  that Thrain, 
    father of Thror, father of Thorin  who fell  in battle,  possessed one' 
    still  stood.  Subsequently he  added in  Gandalf's assurance  that the 
    last  ring  had  indeed  been  taken  from  the  captive  dwarf  in the 
    dungeons  of  the  Necromancer.  Now  since  according  to   the  story 
    in  The  Hobbit  it  was  the  son   (Thorin's  father)   whom  Gandalf 
    found  in  the  dungeon,  and  the  son  had  received  the map  of the 
    Lonely   Mountain   from   his   father   (Thorin's   grandfather),  he 
    made  it  Thror  who  was  captured  by  the  Necromancer  -   for  the 
    erroneous  genealogy  Thrain  -  Thror  -  Thorin  was  still  present. 
    Finally he realised the error in  relation to  The Hobbit,  and roughly 
    changed  Gloin's  opening  words  to  'It  was  said  in   secret  that 
    Thror,  father  of  Thrain...  possessed  one',  without  observing the 
    effect on  the rest  of the  passage; and  in this  form it  was handed 
    over to the typist.                                                    
      In  Gloin's  story  at  the  beginning  of the  chapter, p.  142, the 
    correct genealogy is present.                                          
   23.  A  correction  to  the  manuscript  which  is  also  found  in  the 
    typescript  as  typed  altered  Elrond's  reply  to  Boromir's question 
    'What  then  would  happen,  if  the   Ruling  Ring   were  destroyed?' 
    Instead  of  'The  Elves  would not  lose what  they have  already won; 
    but  the  Three  Rings  would  lose  all  power thereafter'  his answer 
    becomes:  'The  Elves  would  not  lose   that  knowledge   which  they 
    have  already  won;  but  the   Three  Rings   would  lose   all  power 
    thereafter, and many fair things would fade.'                          
                                                                          
                          Note on Thror and Thrain.                        
                                                                          
   There is no question that the genealogy as first devised in  The Hobbit 
   was  Thorin  Oakenshield  -  Thrain -  Thror (always  without accents). 
   At one point, however, Thror and  Thrain were  reversed in  my father's 
   typescript, and this survived into the first  proof. Taum  Santoski and 
   John  Rateliff  have  minutely  examined the  proofs and  shown conclu- 
   sively that instead of correcting this one error  my father  decided to 
   extend  Thorin  -  Thror  -  Thrain  right through  the book;  but that 
   having done so he then  changed all  the occurrences  back to  Thorin - 
   Thrain - Thror. It is hard to believe  that this  extraordinary concern 
   was  unconnected  with  the  words  on  'Thror's  Map'  in  The Hobbit: 
   'Here of old was Thrain King under the Mountain';  but the  solution of 
   this conundrum, if it can be found, belongs with the textual history of 
   The Hobbit, and I shall not pursue it further. I mention it, of course, 
   because in early manuscripts  of The  Lord of  the Rings  the genealogy 
   reverts to Thorin - Thror - Thrain despite the publication of  Thorin - 
   Thrain - Thror in The Hobbit. The only solution I can propose  for this 
   is  that having,  for whatever  reason, hesitated  so long  between the 
   
     alternatives, when my father was drafting 'The Council of Elrond'   ] 
     Thorin - Thror - Thrain seemed as 'right' as Thorin - Thrain - Thror, 
     and he did not check it with The Hobbit. 
       Years later, my father remarked in the prefatory note that appeared 
     in the second (1951) edition: 
       A final note may be added, on a point raised by several students of 
     the lore of the period. On Thror's Map is written Here of old was 
          Thrain King under the Mountain; yet Thrain was the son of Thror, 
         the last King under the Mountain before the coming of the dragon. 
            The Map, however, is not in error. Names are often repeated in 
  
      dynasties, and the genealogies show that a distant ancestor of Thror 
        was referred to, Thrain I, a fugitive from Moria, who first disco- 
           vered the Lonely Mountain, Erebor, and ruled there for a while, 
         before his people moved on to the remoter mountains of the North. 
   In the third edition of 1966 the opening of Thorin's story in Chapter I 
   was changed to introduce Thrain I into the text. Until then it had read: 
           'Long ago in my grandfather's time some dwarves were driven out 
       of the far North, and came with all their wealth and their tools to 
         this Mountain on the map. There they mined and they tunnelled and 
      they made huge halls and great workshops...' 
       The present text of The Hobbit reads here: 
        'Long ago in my grandfather Thror's time our family was driven out 
     of the far North, and came back with all their wealth and their tools 
             to this Mountain on the map. It had been discovered by my far 
           ancestor, Thrain the Old, but now they mined and they tunnelled 
       and they made huger halls and greater workshops...' 
          At the same time, in the next sentence, 'my grandfather was King 
         under the Mountain' was changed to 'my grandfather was King under 
       the Mountain again.' 
          The history of Thrain the First, fugitive from Moria, first King 
        under the Mountain, and discoverer of the Arkenstone, was given in 
      The Lord of the Rings, Appendix A (III), Durin's Folk; and doubtless 
      the prefatory note in the 1951 edition and the passage in Appendix A 
      were closely related. But this was the product of development in the 
       history of the Dwarves that came in with The Lord of the Rings (and 
       indeed the need to explain the words on the map 'Here of old was 
       Thrain King under the Mountain' evidently played a part in that 
       development). When The Hobbit was first published it was Thrain son 
     of Thror - the only Thrain at that time conceived of - who discovered 
       the Arkenstone. 
   
   
   
                                   VIII.                               
                             THE RING GOES SOUTH.                         
                                                                         
   The intractable problems that had beset The Lord of the Rings  thus far 
   were now at last resolved. The identity of Trotter had  been decisively 
   established,  and with  the work  done in  successive versions  of 'The 
   Council  of  Elrond'  his  place  and  significance  in the  history of 
   Middle-earth was already made firm - meagre  though that  history still 
   was by comparison  with the  great structure  that would  afterwards be 
   raised  on  these  foundations.  The  hobbits  were  equally  secure in 
   number  and in  name, and  the only  Bolger who  ever roved  far afield 
   would rove no more. Bombadil is to play no further part in  the history 
   of  the  Ring.  Most  intractable  of  all,  the  question of  what had 
   happened  to  Gandalf  was  now  conclusively  answered; and  with that 
   answer had  arisen (as  it would  turn out)  a new  focal point  in the 
   history of the War of the Ring: the Treason of Isengard.               
    There still remained  of older  narrative writing  the journey  of the 
   Company  of  the  Ring  from   Rivendell  to   the  Red   Pass  beneath 
   Caradras,  and the  passage of  the Mines  of Moria  as far  as Balin's 
   tomb.  One  major  question  remained,  however,  and a  final decision 
   must  imperatively  be  made:  who  were  the  members  of  the Company 
   to be?                                                                 
    Notes  and  drafts  written  on the  'August 1940'  examination script 
   show my father  pondering this  further. One  manuscript page  reads as 
   follows:                                                               
                                                                         
     Chapter XV. Cut out converse in garden.(1)                           
     Begin by saying hobbits were displeased with Sam.                    
  
     Tell them of the scouts going out.                                   
    Elrond then  says union  of forces  is impossible.  We cannot  send or 
     summon  great  force  to  aid  Frodo.  We must  send out  messages to 
     all free folk to resist as  long as  possible, and  that a  new hope, 
     though  faint,  is born.  But with  Frodo must  go helpers,  and they 
     should represent  all the  Free Folk.  Nine should  be the  number to 
     set against the Nine  Evil Servants.  But we  should support  the war 
     in Minas Tirith.                                                     
     Galdor Legolas (2)                                                   
                                                                         
    Hobbits.  Frodo.                        1                             
              Sam (promised)                2                             
    Wizard.   Gandalf                       3                             
   
                                    
                                                                              
     Elf.      Legolas                         4                                
     Half-elf. Erestor                         5                                
        The road should go to Minas Tirith, therefore so far at least          
     should go:                                                                
     Men.     Aragorn                       6                                
              Boromir                       7                                
     Dwarf.   Gimli son of Gloin            8                                             
               Merry, Pippin. They insist on going. [Struck out:               
        Pippin only if Erestor does not go.] Elrond says there may be .        
        work in the Shire, and it may prove ill if they all go.                
        Shall Pippin return to the Shire?                                      
        Then come preparations, and the scene with Bilbo and Frodo and         
        giving of Sting &c.                                                   
                                                                              
   Here the number of Nine members of the Company, expressly                   
   corresponding to the Nine Ringwraiths, is reached;(3) but even so there        
   remains a doubt as to its composition where the hobbits are concerned       
   (see p. 115), and my father's lingering feeling that one at least should 
   return to the Shire at this stage was still a, factor, especially since the 
   inclusion of Erestor 'Half-elf'(4) took the number to eight. But this was  
   the last moment of indecision. A short draft, written hastily in ink on 
   the same paper, introduces t he final complement of the Company of      
   the Ring. On it my father pencilled: 'Sketch of reduction of the            
   choosing of the Company'.(5)                                                
                                                                              
     In the end after the matter had been much debated by Elrond and          
     Gandalf it was decided that the Nine of the Company of the Ring           
     should be the four hobbits, aided by Gandalf; and that Legolas            
     should represent the Elves, and Gimli son of Gloin the Dwarves. On        
     behalf of Men Aragorn should go, and Boromir. For they were               
     going to Minas Tirith, and Aragorn counselled that the Company            
     should go that way, and even maybe go first to that city. Elrond was      
     reluctant to send Merry and Pippin, but Gandalf [?supported].             
                                                                              
     My  father  now  proceeded  to  a  new  text  of  'The Ring  Goes South'; 
   and of  preliminary work  nothing survives,  if any  existed, apart  from a 
   few  passages  in rough  drafting from  the beginning  of the  chapter. The 
   new  version  is  a  good  clear  manuscript  in  ink,  using  in  part the 
   'August  1940'  script  that  had  been  used  for  the  drafting  of major 
   developments  in  'The  Council   of  Elrond'.   The  story   now  advanced 
   confidently, and for long  stretches scarcely  differs from  that in  FR in 
   the actual wording of  the narrative  and the  speeches of  the characters. 
   There  are  a  number  of  later  emendations,  a  good  many of  which can 
   be shown to come from a  little later  in the  same period  of composition. 
   As  written,  the  chapter  had  no  title,  various   possibilities  being 
   pencilled in afterwards: although in  the original  text, when  the chapter 
  
   was  continuous  with  'The  Council  of Elrond',  there was  a sub-heading 
   
   'The  Ring  Goes  South'  (VI.415),  my  father   now  tried   also  'The 
   Company of the Ring Departs' and 'The Ring Sets Out'.                     
     Since  the  previous  chapter  now  ended  where  it  ends  in  FR,  at 
   the conclusion  of  the  Council,  the  ensuing  conversation  among  the 
   hobbits,  interrupted  by  Gandalf, was  moved to  the beginning  of 'The 
   Ring  Goes  South'.  My  father  now took  up his  direction to  'cut out 
   converse in garden' (see note 1), and  the chapter  begins exactly  as in 
   FR,  with the  hobbits talking  in Bilbo's  room later  on the  same day, 
   and  Gandalf  looking  in  through  the  window.  The   new  conversation 
   almost reaches  the form  in FR  (pp. 285  - 7),  and only  the following 
   differences  need  be  mentioned.  Gandalf  speaks   of  'the   Elves  of 
   Mirkwood',  not  of  'Thranduil's  folk  in  Mirkwood',  and he  does not 
   say  that  'Aragorn  has  gone  with  Elrond's  sons'  (who  had  not yet 
   emerged);  and  Bilbo's  remarks  about  the  season  of  their departure 
   were first written:                                                       
                                                                            
     '... you can't wait now till  Spring, and  you can't  go till  the scouts 
     come  back.  So  off  you  go  nice  and  comfortable just  when winter's 
     beginning to bite.'                                                     
      'Quite in the Gandalf manner,' said Pippin.                            
      'Exactly,' said Gandalf.                                               
                                                                            
   This was replaced at once by Bilbo's verse (When  winter first  begins to 
   bite) that he speaks here in FR.  Lastly, Gandalf  says: 'In  this matter 
   Elrond  will  have  [the  decision  >]  much  to  say,  and  your  friend 
   Trotter, Aragorn the tarkil, too' (FR: 'and your friend the Strider'). 
     While still writing  the opening  of the  chapter, my  father hesitated 
   about  the  structure. One  possibility seems  to have  been to  keep the 
   new conversation  in Bilbo's  room but  to put  it back  into the  end of 
   'The Council  of Elrond',  ending at  Sam's remark  'And where  will they 
   live? That's what I often wonder'; another, to  cut out  the conversation 
   among  the  hobbits,  and  Gandalf's intervention  at the  window, almost 
   in its entirety. He went so far as to provide a brief substitute passage; 
   but decided against it.(6)                                                
     The  chronology  in  FR,   according  to   which  the   Company  stayed 
   more  than  two  months in  Rivendell and  left on  25 December,  had not 
   yet entered.  In the  second version  of 'The  Council of  Elrond', which 
   continued  for  some  distance  into  the  narrative  of  'The  Ring Goes 
   South', 'the hobbits had been some three  weeks in  the house  of Elrond, 
   and  November  was  passing'  when  the  scouts began  to return;  and at 
   the  Choosing  of  the  Company  the  date of  departure was  settled for 
   'the following Thursday, November the seventeenth' (pp. 113, 115).(7)     
   In  the  new  text  the  same was  said ('some  three weeks  ... November 
   was passing'), but this was changed,  probably at  once, to  'The hobbits 
   had  been  nearly  a  month  in  the  house of  Elrond, and  November was 
   half over,  when the  scouts began  to return';  and subsequently  (as in 
   FR  p. 290)  Elrond says:  'In seven  days the  Company must  depart.' No 
   
    actual  date  for  the  leaving  of  Rivendell  is  now   mentioned,  but 
    it  had  been  postponed  to  nearer the  end of  the month  (actually to 
    24 November, see p. 169).                                                 
      The  account  of  the  journeys  of  the  scouts  moves  on   from  the 
    previous versions (VI.415 - 16 and VII.113 - 14), and largely attains the 
    text in FR, apart from there being, as at the  beginning of  the chapter, 
    no  mention  of  Aragorn's  having  left  Rivendell, nor  of the  sons of 
    Elrond.  Those  scouts  who  went  north  had  gone 'beyond  the Hoarwell 
    into  the  Entishlands',  and  those  who  went  west  had  'searched the 
    lands  far down  the Greyflood,  as far  as Tharbad  where the  old North 
    Road crossed the river by the ruined town'. This  is where  Tharbad first 
    appears.  Those  who  had  climbed  the  pass  at  the  sources   of  the 
  
    Gladden  had  reached  the  old home  of Radagast  at Rhosgobel': this is 
    where  Rhosqobel  is  first  named,  and  in the  margin my  father wrote 
    'Brown hay'.(10)                                                          
      These  last  had  returned  up the Redway (11) and  over  the  high pass 
    that was called the Dimrill Stair'. The name 'Dimrill Stair' for the pass 
    beneath  Caradras  has  appeared  in  later  emendations to  the original 
    version of 'The Ring Goes South' (VI.433 - 4,  notes 14  and 21).  In the 
    present  passage  the  name  was not  emended at  any stage;  but further 
    on in the chapter, where in this text Gandalf says 'If we climb  the pass 
    that is called the Dimrill Stair  ... we  shall come  down into  the deep 
    dale  of  the  Dwarves', my  father (much  later) emended  the manuscript 
    to the reading of FR (p. 296): 'If we climb the pass  that is  called the 
    Redhorn  Gate  ...  we  shall  come down  by the  Dimrill Stair  into the 
    deep  vale  of  the  Dwarves' (and  thus Robert  Foster, in  The Complete 
    Guide  to  Middle-earth,  defines  Dimrill  Stair  as 'Path  leading from 
    Azanulbizar to the Redhorn Pass'). The name of the  pass (called  in this 
    text the 'Dimrill Pass' as well as the 'Dimrill Stair') was  changed also 
    at other occurrences in this chapter, but at this place my  father having 
    missed it in the manuscript it was retained in  the typescript  that soon 
    followed (note 6), and so survived into FR, p. 287:  'over the  high pass 
    that was called the Dimrill Stair' - an error that was never picked up. 
                                                                             
      The  Choosing  of  the  Company  is  found  in  this manuscript  in two 
    alternative versions. Though the essential content is  the same  in both, 
    and  both  end with  the inclusion  of Merry  and Pippin  after Gandalf's 
    advocacy, the one written first is rather nearer to the preceding version 
    (pp. 113 - 15): the chief difference between them being that in the first 
    the formation of the Company is seen as  it takes  place, whereas  in the 
    second (which is almost identical to  the form  in FR)  the deliberations 
    have  been largely  completed and  Elrond announces  the decision  to the 
    hobbits.(12)                                                              
      There  are several  differences worth  noticing in  the first  of these 
    versions.  After  Gandalf's remark  that his  fate 'seems  much entangled 
    with hobbits'  Elrond says:  'You will  be needed  many times  before the 
    journey's  end,  Gandalf;  but  maybe when  there is  most need  you will 
   
       not be there. This is your greatest peril, and I shall not have peace till I 
       see  you  again.'  The  loss  of  Gandalf  was  of course  foreseen (VI.443, 
       462).  Aragorn, after  saying to  Frodo that  since he  himself is  going to 
       Minas  Tirith  their  roads  lie  together  for  many  hundreds  of leagues, 
       adds: 'Indeed it is my counsel that you should go first  to that  city'. And 
       after  saying  that  for  the  two unfilled  places needed  to make  nine he 
       may  be  able  to  find  some  'of  my  own  kindred  and  household' Elrond 
       continues  (but  the  passage  was at  once deleted):  'The elf-lords  I may 
       not send,  for though  their power  is great  it is  not great  enough. They 
       cannot  walk  unhidden  from  wrath  and  spirit  of evil,  and news  of the 
       Company would reach Mordor by day or night.'                                 
         In  these  passages,  and  throughout   the  rest   of  the   chapter  (in 
       intention),   Aragorn   was   again   changed  to   Elfstone,  and   son  of 
       Kelegorn  to  son  of  Elfhelm (see  pp.  277  - 8),  as also  was Trotter, 
       except where he is directly addressed thus by one of the hobbits.            
         The  reforging  of  the  Sword  of  Elendil now  enters, and  the descrip- 
       tion of it is at once precisely as in FR (p. 290), with the 'device of seven 
       stars  set  between  the crescent  moon and  the rayed  sun', save  that the 
       reforged  sword  is  given  no  name.  This  was  added  in  somewhat later: 
       'And  Elfstone  gave  it  a new  name and  called it  Branding' (see  p. 274 
       and note 19).                                                                
         For  the  next  part  of  the  chapter  (Bilbo and  Frodo during  the last 
       days  at  Rivendell)  my  father  simply  took  over  the  actual manuscript 
       pages  of  the  second  version  of  'The  Council  of  Elrond',  from  'The 
       weather  had  grown  cold...  '  (p.  115); this  passage was  already close 
       to the form in  FR.(13) After  I should  like to  write the  second book,  if I 
  
       am  spared'  (which  is  where  the  second  version  of  'The   Council  of 
       Elrond'  ended)   my  father   wrote  on   the  manuscript   'Verses?',  but 
       Bilbo's  song  I  sit  beside  the  fire  and  think  is  not found  in this 
       manuscript.  The  original  workings  for  the  song  are  extant,  however, 
       and certainly belong to this time.(14)                                       
         The  day  of   departure  was   'a  cold   grey  day   near  the   end  of 
       November'  (see  p.  164).  At  first  there  were  two  ponies,  as  in the 
       original  version  (VI.416),  but  'Bill'  bought   in  Bree,   and  greatly 
       invigorated  by  his  stay  in  Rivendell,  was  substituted  as  my  father 
       wrote.(15) The  departure  was  at  this  time   much  more   briefly  treated 
       than it is in  FR: there  is no  blowing of  Boromir's war-horn,  no account 
       of  the  arms  borne  by  each  member  of  the Company  or of  the clothing 
       provided  by  Elrond,  and  no  mention  of   Sam's  checking   through  his 
       belongings  -  so that  the important  minor element  of his  discovery that 
       he has no rope is absent (cf. pp. 183, 280).                                 
                                                                                   
         The  story  of  the journey  from Rivendell  to Hollin  is now  very close 
       to  FR,  but  there  are  differences in  geography and  geographical names, 
       which  were  evolving  as  the  new  version  progressed.  The  journey  had 
       still  taken  'some  ten  days'  to  the  point  where  the  weather changed 
       (VI.418),  whereas  in  FR  it  took  a  fortnight; and  there was  only one 
   
    great peak, not three.  An Elvish  name for  Hollin: 'Nan-eregdos  in the 
    elfspeech  was  added,  apparently  at  the  time  of writing.(16) Gandalf 
    estimates that they have come 'fifty leagues as  the crow  flies' ('five- 
    and-forty leagues as the crow flies' FR, 'eighty leagues' in the original 
    version). And where in the first version, in reply to the  observation of 
    Faramond  (Pippin)  that  since the  mountains are  ahead they  must have 
    turned east, Gandalf said 'No, it is the mountains that have  turned', he 
    now replies, 'No, it is the mountains that have  bent west'  (FR: 'Beyond 
    those  peaks  the  range  bends  round  south-west').  On  this difficult 
    question of geography see VI.440 - 1.                                     
      Gimli's  speech  about  the  Mountains  is  present,  almost  word  for 
    word as in FR,  except that  the three  peaks not  yet being  devised his 
    words  'we  have  wrought  the  image  of   those  mountains   into  many 
    works of  metal and  of stone,  and into  many songs  and tales'  seem to 
    have a more  general bearing.  But he  continues (as  in FR):  'Only once 
    before have I seen them from afar  in waking  life, but  I know  them and 
    their  names,  for  under  them  lies  Khazad-dum, the  Dwarrowdelf, that 
    is now called the Black [Gulf >] Pit,(17) Moria in  the elvish  tongue', and 
    it seems  that he  is here  speaking of  certain notable  and outstanding 
    peaks, distinctive in  the chain  of the  Misty Mountains,  beneath which 
    lay Moria. (The  three great  Mountains of  Moria were  in any  case just 
    about to enter, in Gimli's next speech.) Here he says, as in  FR, 'Yonder 
    stands Barazinbar, the Redhorn, cruel  Caradhras', 'cruel'  being altered 
    at the moment of writing from 'the windy', and that  from 'the  tall', as 
    also  was  Caradhras  from  Caradras.(18) And  he  speaks  also  of Azanul- 
    bizar, the Dimrill-dale that elves call Nanduhirion .(19)                 
      Gandalf's  reply,  and  Gimli's  further  words  about  the Mirrormere, 
    are a  difficult complex  of rapid  changes in  the manuscript,  when new 
    elements are  seen at  the moment  of emergence.  With some  slight doubt 
    as  to  the precise  sequence of  correction, the  passage seems  to have 
    developed thus:                                                           
                                                                             
      'It  is  for Dimrill-dale  that we  are making,'  said Gandalf.  'If we 
    climb  the  pass  that is  called the  Dimrill Stair  under the  red side 
    of  Caradhras,  we  shall   come  down   into  the   deep  dale   of  the 
    Dwarves.(20) There  the  River   [Redway  rises   in  the   black  wat(er) 
    Morthond  Blackroot   >]  Morthond   the  cold   rises  in   the  Mirror- 
    mere.'                                                                    
      'Dark  is  the  water  of  Kheledzaram,'   said  Gimli,   'and  mirrors 
    only  the  far  sky  and  three  white peaks;  and cold  is the  water of 
  
    Buzundush.   My  heart   trembles  at   the  thought   that  I   may  see 
    them soon.'                                                               
                                                                             
    Obviously, it was  as my  father began  to write  the words  he intended: 
    'the River Redway rises in the black wat[er of  the Mirrormere]'  that he 
    changed  the  name of  the river  to Morthond,  'Blackroot'; and  I think 
   
   that  it  was  here  also  that  the  three  peaks  above  Moria entered, 
   mirrored  in  the  water.(21) He  then  wrote  a  new  passage,  no doubt 
   intended  to  supersede  part  of  that  just given,  but struck  it out, 
   probably immediately:                                                     
                                                                            
   There  lies Kheledzaram,  the Mirror-mere,  deep and  dark, in            
   which can be seen only the far sky and three white peaks. From            
   it issues Buzundush,  the Blackroot  River, Morthond  cold and            
   swift. My heart trembles at the  thought that  I may  see them            
   soon.'(22)                                                                
                                                                            
   Gandalf replying said: '... we at least  cannot stay  in that  valley. We 
   must  go  down  the  Morthond  into  the  woods  of  Lothlorien...'  (FR: 
   'into  the  secret  woods').  This  is  where,  as  it  seems,  the  name 
   Lothlorien  first  appears.  And  when  Merry  asked:  'Yes,   and  where 
   then?' the wizard answered: 'To the end of the journey -  in the  end. It 
   may  be  that  you  will  pass  through  Fangorn,  which  some  call  the 
   Topless Forest. But we  must not  look too  far ahead....'  The reference 
   to Fangorn was deleted.                                                   
     Several  versions  of  Legolas'  words  about  the  forgotten  Elves of 
   Hollin were written before the final form was achieved: the  first reads: 
                                                                            
     'That  is true,'  said Legolas.  'But the  Elves of  this land  were of 
   a strange  race, and  the spirit  that dwells  here is  alien to  me, who 
   am   of   the  woodland   folk.  Here   dwelt  Noldor,   the  Elven-wise, 
   and  all  the  stones  about  cry  to  me  with  many voices:  they built 
   high  towers  to  heaven,  and  delved  deep  to  earth,  and   they  are 
   gone. They are gone. They sought the Havens long ago.'                    
                                                                            
     The story of the great silence over all the land of Hollin, the flights 
   of black crows,  Pippin's disappointment  at the  news and  Sam's failure 
   to  comprehend  the  geography,  the  mysterious  passage   of  something 
   against the stars, and the sight of  Caradhras close  before them  on the 
   third  morning  from  Hollin,  all this  is told  in words  that remained 
   virtually unchanged in FR, save for a few details. Trotter says  that the 
   crows are 'not natives to this place', but  does not  add that  'they are 
   crebain  out  of  Fangorn  and  Dunland';  and after  saying that  he has 
   glimpsed  many  hawks flying  high up,  he says  'That would  account for 
   the silence of all  the birds',  this being  struck out  immediately (see 
   VI.420  and   note  17).   Sam  calls   Caradhras  'this   Ruddyhorn,  or 
   whatever its name is', as he did  in the  original version  (VI.421), but 
   Ruddyhorn  was  then to  be its  accepted English  name (VI.419  and note 
   11).                                                                      
     As  the  Company  walked  on  the  ancient  road  from  Hollin  to  the 
   Pass, the moon rose over the mountains almost at  the full'; as  in the 
   original version it is said that the light was  unwelcome to  Trotter and 
   
   Gandalf,  and 'they  were relieved  when at  last late  in the  night the 
   moon set and  left them  to the  stars'. In  the original  text it  was a 
   crescent moon (VI.421 and note 19), and 'it stayed  but a  little while'; 
   in  FR the  moon was  full, and  still low  in the  western sky  when the 
   shadow passed across the stars.                                          
     In the  original version  it was  Trotter who  favoured the  passage of 
   Moria,  Gandalf  who  favoured  the   Pass,  and   what  they   said  was 
   coloured  by  their  opinions.  This was  still the  case when  my father 
  
   came to the new version, although what is said is virtually what  is said 
   in FR (p. 300):                                                          
                                                                           
     'Winter   is  behind,'   [Gandalf]  said   quietly  to   Trotter.  'The 
   peaks  away  north  are  whiter  than  they  were;  snow  is   lying  far 
   down their shoulders.'                                                   
     'And  tonight,'  said  Trotter,  'we  shall  be  on  our  way  high  up 
   the  Dimrill  Stair.  If  we  are  not  seen by  watchers on  that narrow 
   path,   and   waylaid   by   some   evil,  the   weather  may   prove  as 
   deadly an enemy as any. What do you think of our course now?'            
     Frodo overheard these words [@c. as in FR]                             
     'I  think  no  good  of  any  part  of  our  course  from  beginning to 
   end,   as   you  know   well,  Aragorn',   answered  Gandalf,   his  tone 
   sharpened  by  anxiety.  'But  we  must  go  on.  It   is  no   good  our 
   delaying  the  passage  of  the  mountains.   Further  south   there  are 
   no  passes, till  one comes  to the  Gap of  Rohan. I  do not  trust that 
   way,  since  the  fall  of  Saruman.  Who  knows   which  side   now  the 
   marshals of the Horse-lords serve?'                                      
     'Who  knows  indeed!'  said  Trotter.  'But   there  is   another  way, 
   and  not  by  the  pass  beneath  Caradhras:  the  dark  and  secret  way 
   that we have spoken of.'                                                 
     'And  I  will  not  speak  of  it again.  Not yet.  Say nothing  to the 
   others,  I  beg.  Nor  you,  Frodo,'   said  Gandalf,   turning  suddenly 
   towards  him.  'You  have  listened  to  our  words,  as  is  your  right 
   as  Ring-bearer.  But I  will not  say any  more until  it is  plain that 
   there is no other course.'                                               
     'We must decide before we go further,' said Gandalf.                   
     'Then  let  us  weigh  the  matter  in  our  minds,  while  the  others 
   rest and sleep,' answered Trotter.                                       
                                                                           
   Since the speakers of the last  two speeches  are out  of order  with the 
   preceding conversation, it was at  this point  that my  father 'realised' 
   that it  was Trotter  and not  Gandalf who  especially feared  Moria, and 
   at once changed the text of the passage accordingly.                     
     Gandalf  s  words  to the  Company at  the end  of his  discussion with 
   Trotter, and the  whole account  of the  snowstorm, are  very much  as in 
   
    FR (pp. 300 - 2),  though in  the latter  part of  this chapter  the actual 
    wording  underwent  more  development  later  to  reach  the  FR  text than 
    had been the case till  now. Boromir  says that  he was  born in  the Black 
    Mountains  (see  VI.436,  note  31); and  the reference  to Bilbo  alone of 
    hobbits  remembering  the  Fell  Winter  of  the   year  1311   is  absent. 
    Another  use  of  names  from the  legends of  the Elder  Days, immediately 
    rejected,  appears  in  Boromir's  words  about  the  snowstorm:  'I wonder 
    if the  Enemy has  anything to  do with  it? They  say in  my land  that he 
    can  govern  the  storms  in  [struck  out:  Mountains of  Shadow Daedeloth 
    Delduath] the  Mountains   of  Shadow   that  lie   on  the   confines  of 
    Mordor.'(23)                                                                    
      In  Frodo's  dream, as  he fell  into a  snow-sleep, Bilbo's  voice said: 
    Snowstorm  on  December  the  ninth  (in  the  original  version  2  Decem- 
    ber,  VI.424;  in  FR  12 January).  The journey  from Rivendell  to Hollin 
    had  taken  'some  ten  days'  (p.  165); and  a chronological  scheme that 
    seems clearly to derive from this time and to fit this narrative  gives the 
    date  of  departure  from  Rivendell   as  the   evening  of   Thursday  24 
    November.  According  to  this  scheme  the   Company  reached   Hollin  on 
    6  December,  the  journey  from  Rivendell having  thus taken  eleven days 
    (and twelve nights), and 'Snow on Caradras' is dated 9 December.            
      The liquor that  Gandalf gives  to the  Company from  his flask  is still 
    called  'one  of Elrond's  cordials', as  in VI.424,  and the  name miruvor 
    does  not appear.  Gandalf, as  the flame  sprang up  from the  wood, said: 
    'I have written Gandalf is here in signs  that even  the blind  rocks could 
    read', but he does not say, as he thrusts his staff  into the  faggot, naur 
  
    an edraith ammen!(24)                                                       
      The  account  of  the  descent remains  distinctively different  from the 
    story in FR, and closer to the original (VI.426 - 7), despite the fact that 
    Trotter was there still a hobbit, and Gimli and Legolas not present.        
                                                                               
      'The  sooner  we  make   a  move   and  get   down  again   the  better,' 
    said Gandalf. 'There is more snow still to come up here.'                   
      Much  as  they  all  desired  to  get  down  again,  it  was  easier said 
    than  done.  Beyond   their  refuge   the  snow   was  already   some  feet 
    deep,  and  in  places  was  piled  into  great  wind-drifts;  and  it  was 
    wet  and  soft.  Gandalf  could  only  get   forward  with   great  labour, 
    and  had  only   gone  a   few  yards   on  the   downward  path   when  he 
    was   floundering   in   snow   above  his   waist.  Their   plight  looked 
    desperate.                                                                  
      Boromir  was  the  tallest  of   the  Company,   being  above   six  feet 
    and  very  broad-shouldered  as   well.  'I   am  going   on  down,   if  I 
    can,'  he  said.  'As  far  as I  can make  out our  course of  last night, 
    the   path  turns   right  round   that  shoulder   of  rock   down  there. 
    And  if  I  remember  rightly,  a  furlong  or  so  beyond  the  turn there 
    was  a  flat  space  at  the  top  of  a  long  steep  slope  -  very heavy 
   
   going it was as we  came up.  From that  point I  might be  able to 
   get a view, and some idea of how the snow lies further down.'       
     He  struggled  slowly   forward,  plunging   in  snow   that  was 
   everywhere above  his knees,  and in  places rose  almost shoulder- 
   high.  Often  he  seemed  to  be  swimming  or  burrowing  with his 
   great  arms rather  than walking.  At last  he vanished  from sight 
   and passed round  the turn.  He was  long gone,  and they  began to 
   be anxious,  fearing that  he had  been engulfed  in some  drift or 
   snow-filled hollow, or had fallen  over the  hidden brink  into the 
   ravine.                                                             
     When  more  than  an  hour  had  passed they  heard him  call. He 
   had  reappeared  round  the  bend  in  the  path and  was labouring 
   back  towards  them, 'I  am weary,'  he said;  'but I  have brought 
   back some hope. There  is a  deep wind-drift  just round  the turn, 
   and I was  nearly buried  in it,  but fortunately  it is  not wide. 
   Beyond it the snow suddenly gets less. At the top  of the  slope it 
   is barely a foot  deep, and  further down,  white though  it looks, 
   it seems to be but a light coverlet: only a sprinkling in places.' 
     'It is the ill will of  Caradras,' muttered  Gimli. 'He  does not 
   love dwarves, or elves. He  has cast  his snow  at us  with special 
   intent. That drift was devised to cut off our descent.'             
     'Then  Caradras  happily  has forgotten  that we  have with  us a 
   mountaineer  who  knows  his far  kindred, the  peaks of  the Black 
   Mountains,'  said  Gandalf.  'It was  a good  fortune that  gave us 
   Boromir as a member of our Company.'                                
     'But how are we to get through this  drift, even  if we  ever get 
   as far as the turn?' asked Pippin, voicing the thoughts of  all the 
   hobbits.                                                            
     'It is a pity,' said Legolas, 'that Gandalf  cannot go  before us 
   with a bright flame, and melt us a path.'                           
     'It is a pity that Elves cannot fly over mountains, and fetch the 
   Sun  to save  them,' answered  Gandalf. 'Even  I need  something to 
   work  on.  I  cannot burn  snow. But  I could  turn Legolas  into a 
   flaming torch, if that will serve:  he would  burn bright  while he 
   lasted.'                                                            
     'Spare me!' cried Legolas. 'I fear that a dragon is  concealed in 
   the  shape of  our wizard.  Yet a  tame dragon  would be  useful at 
   this hour.'                                                         
     'It will be a wild dragon, if you say any more,' said Gandalf. 
     'Well, well!  When heads  are at  a loss,  bodies must  serve, as 
   they say in my country,' said Boromir. 'I have some  strength still 
  
   left; and so has Aragorn. We must use that, while it lasts.  I will 
   
   carry  one  of  the  Little Folk,  and he  another. Two  shall be  set on 
   the pony, and led by Gandalf.'                                            
     At  once  he  set  about  unlading  Bill.  'Aragorn  and  I  will  come 
   back  when  we  have  got  the  Little  Folk  through,'  he  said.  'You, 
   Legolas  and  Gimli,  can  wait  here,  or  follow  behind in  our track, 
   if  you  can.'  He  picked  up  Merry  and  set  him  on  his  shoulders. 
   Trotter  took  Pippin.  Frodo  was   mounted  on   the  pony,   with  Sam 
   clinging behind. They ploughed forward.                                   
     At  last  they  reached  and  passed  the  turn, and  came to  the edge 
   of  the  drift.  Frodo  marvelled  at  the  strength  of  Boromir, seeing 
   the  passage  that  he  had  already  forced  through  it with  no better 
   tool   than  his   sword  and   his  great arms.(25) Even now, burdened 
   as  he  was  with  Merry  clinging  on  his  back,  he was  thrusting the 
   snow   forward   and   aside,   and  widening   the  passage   for  those 
   who  followed.   Behind  him   Trotter  was   labouring.  They   were  in 
   the   midst   of   the  drift,   and  Boromir   and  Merry   were  almost 
   through,  when  a  rumbling  stone  fell  from   the  slope   above  and, 
   hurtling  close  to  Frodo's  head,  thudded  deep  into  the  snow.  But 
   with  the  casting  of  that  last  stone  the  malice  of  the  mountain 
   seemed  to  be  expended,  as  if  it  were  satisfied that  the invaders 
   were  in  retreat  and   would  not   dare  to   return.  There   was  no 
   further mishap.                                                           
     On  the  flat  shelf  above  the  steep  slope  they found,  as Boromir 
   had   reported,   that   the   snow   was   only   shallow.   There  they 
   waited,   while   Trotter  and   Boromir  returned   with  the   pony  to 
   fetch  the  packs  and  burdens  and  give  some  help  to   Legolas  and 
   the dwarf.                                                                
     By   the   time  they   were  all   gathered  together   again  morning 
   was far advanced.                                                         
                                                                            
     It was Gandalf's reply here ('It is a pity that  Elves cannot  fly over 
   mountains,  and  fetch  the  Sun  to  save  them')  to   Legolas'  remark 
   (originally  Boromir's,  VI.426)  about  melting  a  path  that   led  to 
   Legolas' saying in FR 'I go to find the Sun!', and was very probably (as 
   I  think) the  source of  the idea  that the  Elf, so  far from  being as 
   helplessly marooned as Gimli, Gandalf,  and the  hobbits, could  run upon 
   the snow. It is noticeable that Gandalf's real ill-humour in the original 
   version is here diminished, while in FR it has probably disappeared.      
     The remainder of the chapter is as in FR, but it ends thus:             
                                                                            
     The wind was blowing stiffly again over the pass that was               
   hidden in cloud behind them; already a few flakes of snow were            
   curling and drifting  down. Caradras  had defeated  them. They            
   
   turned their backs on the Dimrill Stair, and stumbled wearily             
   down the slope.                                                           
                                                                            
                                     NOTES.                                  
                                                                            
    1. This refers to the story, first appearing in  the original  version of 
       'The  Council  of  Elrond'  (VI.407)  and   retained  in   the  second 
       (p.  112),  that  Gandalf  came  upon  the  hobbits  walking   in  the 
       woods in the afternoon following the Council.                         
    2. This  is  probably  the  point at  which my  father determined  on the 
       change  of  Galdor  to  Legolas  (see p.  141). Legolas  Greenleaf the 
       keen-eyed  thus  reappears  after  many  years  from  the old  tale of 
       The  Fall  of  Gondolin (II.189,  etc.); he  was of  the House  of the 
       Tree in Gondolin, of which Galdor was the lord.                       
    3. In fact, nine had been the original  number, in  the first  sketch for 
       'The  Council  of  Elrond'  (VI.397):  Frodo,  Sam;  Gandalf; Glorfin- 
  
       del; Trotter; Burin son  of Balin;  Merry, Folco,  Odo. It  is curious 
       to  see  how   close  in   its  conception   the  complement   of  the 
       Company  was  at  the  very  beginning  to the  final form,  though it 
       was at once rejected.                                                 
    4. On Erestor 'Half-elf' see VI.400 and note 17.                         
    5. The  word  'reduction'  may  however  imply  that  the  first  of  two 
       alternative  versions  of  the  final  'Choosing  of the  Company' had 
       already been written; see note 12.                                    
    6. This  latter  option  survived into  a typescript  text made  not long 
       after  (probably  by  myself), where  the long  and short  openings of 
       the chapter are set out one after the other as variants.              
    7. On the days of the week in relation to  the dates  see p.  14. Frodo's 
       escape  over  the  Ford  of   Bruinen  took   place  on   Thursday  20 
       October.  If  precisely  three  weeks  are  counted  from that  day we 
       are brought to Thursday 10 November.                                  
    8. Tharbad:  see  the  Etymologies,  V.392,  stem   THAR;  and   see  Map 
       II on p. 305.                                                         
    9. In  the  original  form of  the passage  (VI.416) and  in that  in the 
       second  version  of  'The  Council  of  Elrond',  as  well  as  in the 
       present  text,  my  father wrote  'the sources  of the  Gladden'. This 
       was  obviously  based  on  the  Map  of  Wilderland  in   The  Hobbit, 
       where  the  Gladden,  there  of  course  unnamed,  rises   in  several 
       streams  falling  from  the  Misty  Mountains  (these  are  not  shown 
       on  the  First  Map  (Map II,  p. 305),  but the  scale there  is much 
       smaller). In the typescript that followed the present text  the typist 
       put  source,  and  my  father  corrected  it  to  sources.  I  suspect 
       therefore that source in FR is an error.                              
   10. Rhosgobel  has  appeared  previously,  but  as  a  subsequent addition 
   
                   
                                                                            
        to  the  fifth  version  of  'The  Council of  Elrond' (p.  149); the 
        present  passage  is  clearly   where  the   name  was   devised.  In 
        Brownhay  'Brown'  is  evidently  to  be  associated   with  Radagast 
        'the Brown', and 'hay' is  the old  word meaning  'hedge', as  in the 
        High  Hay,  Ringhay  (=  Crickhollow,  VI.299).  For   the  etymology 
        of  Rhosgobel  see  V.385,  Noldorin  rhosc  'brown'  (stem  RUSKA), 
        and  V.380,  Noldorin  gobel  'fenced  homestead',  as   in  Tavrobel 
        (stem PEL(ES)).                                                      
    11. Redway: original name of the Silverlode.                             
    12. The  brief  account  of  the  'Choosing'  given  on  p.  162  may  be 
        compared:  'In  the end  after the  matter had  been much  debated by 
        Elrond and Gandalf it was decided... ' It is possible that  this text 
        followed  the  first  and  preceded  the  second  of  the alternative 
        versions: my father  referred to  the second  as the  'short version' 
        (though  it  is  not  markedly  shorter  than  the other),  which may 
        explain why he noted on the brief draft text that it was a  sketch of 
        a  'reduction'  of  the  choosing  of  the  Company.  -  As  with the 
        variant  openings  of  the  chapter (note  6) both  alternatives were 
        retained in the typescript.                                          
    13. A  few  minor  changes  were  introduced  (but  not  the  mention  of 
        the lay of Beren  and Luthien  heard by  the hobbits  in the  Hall of 
        Fire);  Bilbo  now refers  to the  fact that  Frodo's sword  had been 
        broken (see p. 136, note  7), but  does not  produce the  pieces (and 
        the mailcoat remains 'elf-mail', not 'dwarf-mail').                  
    14. In these workings the last verse  (for which  there is  a preparatory 
        note: 'He ends: but all the while he will think of Frodo') reads: 
                                                                            
                    But all the while I sit and think                        
                       I listen for the door,                                
                    and hope to hear the voices come                         
                       I used to hear before.                                
  
                                                                            
        This is the form of the verse in the typescript text, where  the song 
        first appears in the chapter.                                        
    15. A  halfway stage  is found  in a  draft for  the passage:  here there 
        were still  two pack-ponies,  but one  of them  was the  beast bought 
        in Bree;  this Sam  addresses as  'Ferny', though  it is  also called 
        'Bill'. Cf. the note about  Bill Ferny's  pony given  on p.  9: 'Does 
        this remain at Rivendell? - Yes.'                                    
    16. Eregion  was  written  in  subsequently  (this  name  appears  in the 
        isolated  text  given  on p.  124). No  Elvish name  is given  in the 
        typescript.                                                          
    17. This  is  the  first  occurrence  of  the  name Dwarrowdelf.  Cf. my 
        father's  letter  to  Stanley  Unwin,  15  October 1937  (Letters no. 
        17):  'The  real  "historical"  plural  of  dwarf  ...  is  dwarrows, 
        anyway: rather a nice word,  but a  bit too  archaic. Still  I rather 
        wish  I  had  used  the  word   dtuarrow.'  -   'Black  Gulf'   as  a 
        translation of Moria is found several times in  the original  text of 
   
        'The  Ring  Goes  South',  once  as  a  correction  of   'Black  Pit' 
        (VI.435, note 24).                                                      
    18. This  is  the  first  occurrence  of  the  Dwarvish  name Barazinbar, 
        concerning  which  my  father   wrote  long   after  (in   the  notes 
        referred  to  in  VI.466,  notes  36,  39)  that Khuzdul  baraz (BRZ) 
        probably  =  'red,  or  ruddy',  and  inbar  (MBR)  a  horn, Sindarin 
        Caradhras  <  caran-rass   being  a   translation  of   the  Dwarvish 
        name.   -  Subsequently   both  Caradhras   and  Caradras   occur  as 
        the  manuscript  was  originally  written,  but  the latter  far more 
        frequently.                                                             
    19. On  Azanulbizar  see  VI.465,  note   36.  Nanduhirion   here  first 
        occurs,  but  the  form  Nanduhiriath  is found  as an  emendation to 
        the text of the original version of the chapter, VI.433, note 13.       
    20. On Dimrill Stair as the name of the Redhorn Pass see p. 164.            
    21. The  names  of  the  other  Mountains  of Moria  were not  devised at 
        once,  however,  since  though  entered  on  the manuscript  they are 
        still absent from the typescript,  where my  father inserted  them in 
        the same form. As first devised, the  names of  the other  peaks were 
        Silverhorn,  Celebras  (Kelebras)  the   White  (in   FR  Silvertine, 
        Celebdil),  and  the  Horn  of  Cloud,  Fanuiras  the  Grey   (in  FR 
        Cloudyhead,   Fanuidhol);  the   Dwarvish  names   were  as   in  FR, 
        Baraz,  Zirak,  Shathur  (but  Zirak was  momentarily Zirik).  In the 
        later notes referred to in note 18 my father said that  since Shathur 
        was  the  basic  Dwarvish  name  the   element  probably   refers  to 
        'cloud', and was probably a plural 'clouds';  Bund(u) in  the fuller 
        name  Bundu-shathur  'must  therefore   mean  "head"   or  something 
        similar. Possibly bund ( BND) - u - Shathur "head in/of clouds>.      
        On Zirak and the longer form Zirakzigil see note 22.                    
    22. When  Silverlode  superseded   Blackroot,  as   it  did   before  the 
        original text of the  'Lothlorien' story  was completed,  the passage 
        was  changed  to  its  form  in  FR:  Dark  is  the water  of Kheled- 
        zaram,"  said  Gimli,  "and cold  are the  springs of  Kibil-nala."' 
        The  name  Kheledzaram  first  appears  in  these  variant  passages; 
        see  VI.466,  note  39,  where I  cited my  father's much  later note 
        explaining the name  as meaning  'glass-pool'. In  the same  notes he 
        discussed the Dwarvish word for 'silver':                               
          Zirak-zigil  should  mean  'Silver-spike'  (cf.  'Silvertine',  and 
        Celebdil < Sindarin celeb 'silver' + till 'tine, spike,  point'). But 
        'silver'  is  evidently  KBL  in  Kibil-nala  -  KBL  seems  to  have 
        some   connexion  with   Quenya  telep-   'silver'.  But   all  these 
        peoples  seem  to  have  possessed  various  words  for  the precious 
        metals,  some  referring  to  the material  and its  properties, some 
        to  their  colour  and  other  associations. So  that zirak  (ZRK) is 
        probably another name  for 'silver',  or for  its grey  colour. Zigil 
  
        is evidently  a word  for 'spike'  (smaller and  more slender  than a 
        'horn').   Caradhras   seems   to   have   been   a   great  mountain 
                                                                               
                                                                              j 
   
        tapering upwards (like the Matterhorn), while Celebdil was         
        simply crowned by a smaller pinnacle.                              
                                                                          
        Still later pencilled notes reversed this  explanation, suggesting 
        that zigil (ZGL)  meant 'silver'  and zirak  meant 'spike'.  - Of 
        Kibil-nala  my  father  noted  that  'the meaning  of nala  is not 
        known.  If  it  corresponds to  rant [in  Celebrant] and  lode [in 
        Silverlode], it should mean "path,  course, rivercourse  or bed".' 
        He added later: 'It is  probable that  the Dwarves  actually found 
        silver in the river.'                                              
    23. Delduath:   'Deadly   Nightshade',   Taur-na-Fuin;  Dor-Daedeloth: 
        'Land  of  the  Shadow  of  Dread',  the  realm  of  Morgoth.  See 
        references  in  the  Index  to  Vol.  V,  entries  Delduwath, Dor- 
        Daideloth.                                                         
    24. Literally: 'fire be for saving of us'.                             
    25. The passage that follows here must have been  rejected as  soon as 
        written:                                                           
        As  he  stepped   forward  Boromir   suddenly  stumbled   on  some 
        hidden point of stone, and  fell headlong.  Trotter, who  was just 
        behind,  was  taken unawares  and fell  on top  of him.  Merry and 
        Pippin  were  flung from  their shoulders  and vanished  deep into 
        the snow.                                                          
        This, though changed to suit the altered story of the descent, was 
        derived from the old version, VI.427.                              
   
                                       IX.                                   
                            THE MINES OF MORIA (1):                          
                               THE LORD OF MORIA.                            
                                                                            
   It  seems  very  probable,  if  not  actually  demonstrable,  that  a  new 
   version  of the  first part  of the  Moria story  (corresponding to  FR II 
   Chapter  4,  'A  Journey in  the Dark')  preceded the  first draft  of its 
   continuation, and I therefore give the texts in their  narrative sequence. 
   The  original  draft  of  'The  Mines  of Moria'  (VI.445-60) had  come to 
   an  end  as  the  Company  stood  before the  tomb of  Balin, and  at this 
   time  the  narrative of  The Lord  of the  Rings went  no further  - apart 
   from  a preliminary  sketch of  the further  events in  Moria, VI.442  - 3 
   and 462. This therefore  is the  last chapter  for which  formed narrative 
   from an earlier phase of work existed.                                    
    In a manuscript that bears  a distinct  resemblance in  style to  that of 
   the new version of 'The Ring Goes  South' described  in the  last chapter, 
   my  father  now  rewrote  the  first  part  of  the  story of  the journey 
   through  the  Mines. As  in the  last chapter,  there are  a few  pages of 
   rough  initial  drafting for  particular passages,  but (unless  more have 
   been  lost)  the  development  of  the  new   version  was   very  largely 
   achieved in the  actual writing  of this  manuscript, which  is a  mass of 
   (mostly  small)  corrections  made   at  the   time  of   composition.  Of 
   subsequent pencilled emendation there is not  a great  deal, for  the text 
   of FR II.4 was effectively reached here: for most of  its length  the only 
   differences from the  final form  are extremely  minor points  of sentence 
   structure and choice  of words,  with no  significance for  the narrative, 
   and  for  substantial  stretches the  two texts  are identical.  There are 
   however certain features where this is not the case.                      
    The  chapter,  numbered  XVI,  was  given  a title,  'The Mines  of Moria 
   (i)'. Pencilled titles were written in  beside this:  'The Lord  of Moria' 
   and 'The Tomb'; the  latter was  struck through,  and the  typescript that 
   followed  this  manuscript  was  titled:  'The  Mines  of  Moria  (1): The 
  
   Lord  of  Moria'.  The  original  version  had  included  the   debate  of 
   the  Company  after  the  descent  from  the  Pass  of Cris-caron  and the 
   discussion  of Moria  in 'The  Ring Goes  South' (VI.428  - 30),  and 'The 
   Mines  of  Moria'  had  begun  at  'Next  day  the weather  changed again' 
   (VI.445;  FR  p.  313). Now,  of course,  the new  chapter XVI  follows on 
   from the end of the new chapter XV, and the division is as in FR.         
    Aragorn  is  called  Trotter  throughout,  and  throughout   Trotter  was 
   changed later in pencil to Elfstone (see pp. 277 - 8).                    
   
               
                                                                             
    In  the  debate  of  the  Company Boromir's  references to  the geography 
   of the southern lands are very curious (cf. FR p. 309):                    
                                                                             
    'It  is  a  name  of  ill-omen,'  said Boromir.  'Nor do  I see  the need 
   to  go  there.  If  we  cannot  cross  the  mountains,  let  us  take  the 
   road   to   my  land   that  I   followed  on   my  way   hither:  through 
   Rohan  and  the  country  of  Seven  Streams.  Or  we  could  go   on  far 
   into  the  South   and  come   at  length   round  the   Black  Mountains, 
   and  crossing  the  rivers  Isen  and  Silverlode (1) enter  Ond   from  the 
   regions nigh the sea.'                                                     
    'Things   have   changed   since   you   came   north,   Boromir,'   said 
   Gandalf.  'Did   you  not   hear  what   I  told   of  Saruman?   We  must 
   not  come  near  Isengard  or  the  Gap   of  Rohan.   As  for   the  even 
   longer road, we cannot afford the time....'                                
                                                                             
   The remainder of Gandalf's reply is  very much  as in  FR, except  that he 
   tells Boromir that 'you are free to leave  us and  return to  Minas Tirith 
   by any road you choose.'                                                   
    The  'Seven  Rivers'  have  been  referred  to  in  the first  version of 
   Gandalf's  story  to  the  Council  of  Elrond,  where  he  reported Rada- 
   gast's words to him (p.  132): 'even  if you  set out  this hour  you will 
   hardly  come  to him  [Saruman] before  the Nine  cross the  Seven Rivers' 
   (in  the  next  version  this becomes  'before the  Nine have  crossed the 
   seventh river', p. 149).                                                   
    Features  of  the geography  much further  to the  South were  already in 
   being. Before the story had got very much  further it  is made  plain that 
   'the Land of Seven  Streams' lay  'between the  mountains [i.e.  the Black 
   Mountains,  the  later White  Mountains] and  the sea'  (see p.  272); yet 
   Boromir's  words  here  seem  only  to  allow of  a quite  contrary inter- 
   pretation  of  'the  country of  Seven Streams'.  The choices  he proposes 
   are  essentially  as  in  FR: through  Rohan from  the West  (i.e. passing 
   through the  Gap of  Rohan) and  so to  Minas Tirith,  or going  on South, 
   crossing  the  Isen,  and  coming  to  Minas  Tirith  through   the  lands 
   between the mountains and  the sea;  but they  will traverse  'the country 
   of Seven Streams' if they choose the first option, and  pass north  of the 
   mountains. I cannot explain  this, except  on the  assumption that  it was 
   a  mere  slip,  or  else  on the  assumption that  the geography  of these 
   regions  was  still  in  a  more  fluid  state  than  one  would otherwise 
   suppose.                                                                   
    The river  Isen first  appears here in the narrative,(2) and  the 'Silver- 
   lode',  which  was  afterwards  the  'Blackroot',  the  two   names  being 
   transposed (see p. 235). In this passage also are the first occurrences of 
   an  Elvish  name  for  Sauron's  dwelling  in  Southern  Mirkwood,  and of 
   the name Barad-dur:                                                       
                                                                             
   'I alone of you have ever been in the dungeons of the Dark Lord;           
   
   and only in his older and lesser dwelling at Dol-Dugol in                 
   Southern Mirkwood. Those who pass the gates of Barad-dur,                 
   the Dark Tower in the Land of Shadow, do not return.'                     
                                                                            
  
   The confusion over Thror and Thrain is  no longer  present: 'Yet  it will 
   not be the first time that I have been to Moria: I sought there  long for 
   Thrain son of Thror after he was  lost.' And  Trotter utters  his warning 
   to  Gandalf  (on  the  change  of  roles between  Gandalf and  Trotter in 
   their willingness to consider the passage of Moria see p. 168).           
    The  episode  of  the  attack  by  the  Wargs enters  in this  text, and 
   reached virtually the final form outright, with relatively little correc- 
   tion in the course of  composition;(3) and the account  of the  journey of 
   the  Company from  the little  hill where  the attack  took place  to the 
   arrival of Gandalf, Gimli, and Frodo at the top of the steps by the Stair 
   Falls reaches  the FR  text in  almost every  point.(4) But Gandalf's words 
   when  they  saw  what  had   happened  to   the  Gate-stream   were  much 
   changed.  At  first  he  made  no  reference  to  the  Door(s);  then the 
   following was substituted:                                                
                                                                            
    'That  is  where  the  Door  stood  once  upon  a  time,' said           
   Gandalf pointing across the  water to  the cliff  opposite. But           
   Frodo could see  nothing that  marked the  spot, unless  it was           
   some bushes at the foot of the wall, and some rotting stems and           
   branches that stood up from the water near its further side.              
                                                                            
   This was in turn rejected and replaced by:                                
                                                                            
    'That   is   where   the   Doors   stood   once   upon  a   time,'  said 
   Gandalf  pointing  across  the  water.  'There  was  the   Elven-door  at 
   the  end  of  the  road  from  Hollin  by  which  we  have  come, [struck 
   out:  and   the  Dwarven-door   further  south].   We  must   get  across 
   [struck  out:  to  the  Elven-door]  as quickly  as we  can. This  way is 
   blocked....'                                                              
                                                                            
    The  idea  that  there  were  two  distinct  western entrances  to Moria 
   had  appeared  in  the  original  version,  where Gandalf  said (VI.429): 
   'There  were  two  secret  gates on  the western  side, though  the chief 
   entrance was  on the  East.' Gandalf's  words in  the present  passage in 
   FR  (p.  315): 'And  there the  Gate stood  once upon  a time,  the Elven 
   Door  at  the  end  of  the  road  from  Hollin  by  which we  have come' 
   derive  from  this,  although in  the context  of FR,  where there  is no 
   'Dwarven  Door',  the  'Elven  Door'  is understood  in relation  to what 
   Gandalf  said  subsequently:  'the  West-door was  made chiefly  for [the 
   Elves'] use in their traffic with the Lords of Moria'  (an idea  which in 
   fact  goes  back  to the  original version,  VI.448: 'the  westgates were 
   
                                           
                                                                              
   made chiefly for their use in their traffic with the dwarves').  See further 
   p. 191 and note 3.                                                          
                                                                              
    The  many  references  to  the  Moon  in  this  part  of  the  chapter were 
   almost  all  removed  by  emendation  to the  typescript that  followed this 
   manuscript, and do not  appear in  FR. All  references to  the time  of day, 
   and the sunset, are here precisely as in FR to this point in the  story, but 
   after the words  'The day  was drawing  to its  end' (FR  p. 315)  my father 
   wrote:  'and  the  moon  was  already shining  on the  edge of  the sunset', 
   where  FR  has  'and  cold stars  were glinting  in the  sky high  above the 
   sunset'.  As  Pippin,  the last  in the  Company (in  FR Sam),  stepped onto 
   the  dry  ground  after  wading  through  the  'green  and   stagnant  pool' 
   (following  the  old  version:  in  FR  'a  narrow  creek')  at  the  north- 
   ernmost end of the lake,  and there  was 'a  swish, followed  by a  plop' in 
   the  distant  water,  'at  that  moment  shadows came  over the  last gleams 
   of  the  sunset,  and  the  rising  moon  was  veiled  in a  passing cloud.' 
   'Rising' can only  be a  slip without  significance; but  here FR  has: 'The 
   dusk deepened, and  the last  gleams of  the sunset  were veiled  in cloud.' 
  
   The two great holly-trees beneath the cliff stood 'stiff, dark,  and silent, 
   throwing  deep  shadows  in  the   moon',  where   FR  has   'throwing  deep 
   night-shadows about their feet'. Thus  in FR  there is  no reference  to the 
   moon  until  Gandalf  passed  his  hands  over  the  smooth  space   on  the 
   cliff-wall and 'The Moon now shone upon the grey face of the rock'.         
    After   this   point,  other   references  to   the  Moon   were  similarly 
   removed. When Gandalf's  spells had  no effect,  it is  said here  that 'the 
   moon  shone  pale, the  wind blew  cold, and  the doors  stood fast';  in FR 
   'the countless  stars were  kindled,' etc.  When the  doors at  last opened, 
   'a  shadowy  stair could  be seen  climbing steeply  up. The  moonlight fell 
   upon  the  lower  steps,  but beyond  the darkness  was deeper  than night'; 
   in  FR  the  reference  to  the  moonlight  on  the  steps  is  absent.  The 
   tentacles  of  the   Watcher  in   the  Water   'came  wriggling   over  the 
   threshold, glistening in the  moon', where  FR (p.  322) has  'glistening in 
   the  starlight'.  But  inside  Moria,  when  Gandalf  stood in  doubt before 
   the  archway  opening  into  three passages,  and said  in the  present text 
   'It is all night inside here; but  outside the  moon has  long sunk  and the 
   night  is  getting  old  [>  the  moon  is  sinking and  the dark  hours are 
   passing]',  in FR  he said  'outside the  late Moon  is riding  westward and 
   the middle-night has passed.'                                               
    My father had said that six  nights before,  the first  night march  of the 
   Company  from  Hollin  (p.  167),  the Moon  was 'almost  at the  full' ('at 
   the  full',  FR);  and  on  the  previous  night,  when  the  Wargs attacked 
   again,  'the  night  was  old,  and  westward the  waning moon  was setting' 
   (so  also  in  FR).  My  father  had  forgotten  this, and  as he  wrote the 
   present  version  he  evidently  saw  a  young  moon  in the  West ('shining 
   on  the  edge  of  the sunset').  When he  realised that  the moon  must now 
   be almost  into its  last quarter  and rising  late he  changed the  text as 
   
   described  above;  but  surely  the reference  to the  moon shining  on the 
   cliff-face should have been removed with all the others?(5)                 
                                                                              
     A  narrative  element  that  came  to  nothing is  seen in  some rejected 
   passages. While Gandalf was 'gazing at the  blank wall  of the  cliff' (FR 
   p. 317) it is said that Legolas (who in FR was  'pressed against  the rock, 
   as  if listening')  'exploring southward  along the  lake-side was  lost in 
   the  twilight  ., and  when the  ripples on  the water  came closer  to the 
   shore 'the voice of Legolas  was calling;  his feet  were running  in haste 
   towards  them.'  As   Bill  the   pony  dashed   away  into   the  darkness 
   'Legolas  ran  up  breathless  with  his drawn  knife in  his hand;  he was 
   talking wildly in the elvish tongue' - but this  was evidently  rejected as 
   soon  as  written  in  view  of  what  is  said subsequently,  when Gandalf 
   drove  the  Company  into  the  doorway:  'Legolas  at  last  came  running 
   up, gasping for breath'  and sprang  over the  tentacles that  were already 
   fingering  the  cliff-wall;  'Gimli  grasped  him  by  the hand  and draped 
   him inside.' It was at this point that my father abandoned the idea.(6)     
                                                                              
     As  first written,  the description  of the  design that  Gandalf brought 
   to  light  was  scarcely  developed  from  the  original  account (VI.449). 
   Beneath the arch  of interlacing  letters 'in  the elvish  character' there 
   were  'the  outlines  of  an  anvil and  hammer surmounted  by a  crown and 
   crescent moon. More clearly  than all  else there  shone forth  three stars 
   with many rays.' It  is now  Gimli, not  Gandalf, who  says 'There  are the 
   emblems of  Durin!', and  Legolas says  'And there  are the  star-tokens of 
   the High-elves!'  Gandalf still  says that  'they are  made of  some silver 
   substance  that  is  seen  only  when  touched  by  one  who  knows certain 
   words',  but  he  adds:  'and  I  guess  too  that they  shine only  in the 
   moonlight'  (in the  original text,  when the  story was  that the  sun was 
   shining on the  cliff-wall, he  said 'at  night under  the moon  they shine 
   most bright').  His words  were changed,  apparently at  once, to  the text 
   of  FR: 'They  are made  of ithildin (7) that mirrors  only the  starlight and 
   the  moonlight, and  sleeps until  it is  touched by  one who  speaks words 
  
   now long forgotten in Middle-earth.'                                        
     The description of the design itself was changed to read:                 
                                                                              
   ...  the  outlines  of  an  anvil  and  hammer   surmounted  by   a  crown 
   with  seven  stars.  Below  were  two  trees  bearing  a   crescent  moon. 
   More  clearly  than  all  else  there  shone  forth in  the middle  of the 
   door a single star with many rays.                                          
     'There are the emblems of Durin!' cried Gimli.                           
     'And there is the Tree of the High-elves!' said Legolas.                  
     'They are made of ithildin,' said Gandalf...                              
                                                                              
   Gandalf's reference in FR to 'the Star of the House of Feanor' is thus      
   absent.                                                                     
     There is found in this manuscript, as an integral part of the text, the  
   
    earliest  drawing  of  the  arch and  the signs  beneath (reproduced  on p. 
    182).(8) It will be seen that this  drawing fits  the revised  description, in 
    that  the  crown  is  accompanied  by  seven  stars,  there  are  two trees 
    surmounted  by  crescent  moons,  and  there  is  only  one  star   in  the 
    centre,  not  three  as in  the first  description. The  natural assumption 
    would  be  that  the  alteration  of  the  description  in the  text, which 
    stands  on  the  page  preceding  the  drawing,  was made  immediately; but 
    in that case it is very puzzling that a little later in this  version, when 
    Gandalf  uttered  the  word  Mellon,  'the three  stars shone  out briefly, 
    and faded again' (which was not corrected).                                 
      Taum  Santoski  has  provided  the  explanation  of  this  characteristic 
    textual impasse. The fuzziness at the top of the trees  is caused  by heavy 
    erasures; and he suggests that in the  drawing as  it was  originally made, 
    accompanying the first  description in  the text,  there were  three stars: 
    the  one  in  the  centre was  retained, but  the two  to either  side were 
    erased and replaced by trees. I  have no  doubt whatever  that this  is the 
    correct solution. The revised description in the text thus fits the revised 
    drawing;  and  at  that  time  my  further  merely  failed  to  notice  the 
    subsequent  reference  to  the  three  stars  when  Gandalf spoke  the word 
    Mellon.                                                                     
      An  erasure  above  the  crown   shows  that   there  was   originally  a 
    crescent  moon  here,  as  in  the  first  form  of  the  description. Taum 
    Santoski has  also been  able to  see that  in a  preliminary stage  of the 
    introduction  of  the  two  trees  they were  larger, and  each had  both a 
    circle (whether a sun or a full moon) and a crescent above it.(9)           
      When  Gandalf  was  striving  to  find  the  spell  that  would  open the 
    doors he said that he once knew  'every spell  in all  the tongues  of Elf, 
    Dwarf,  or  Goblin'  (FR  'of  Elves  or  Men  or Orcs')  that was  ever so 
    used; he did not say 'I shall not have to call  on Gimli  for words  of the 
    secret dwarf-tongue that they  teach to  none'; and  he declared  that 'the 
    opening  word  was  Elvish'  (FR  'the  opening   words  were   Elvish')  - 
    anticipating the solution of the riddle. The words of the first  spell that 
    Gandalf tried remain exactly as in  the original  version (VI.451);  but as 
    already  indicated  the  opening  word  is  now  Mellon as  in FR,  not the 
    plural Mellyn as formerly.                                                  
      When  Frodo  asked  Gandalf  what  he  thought  of  the  monster  in  the 
    water of the lake (FR p. 323) Gandalf at first replied: 'I  do not  know. I 
    have  never  before  seen  or  heard  tell  of such  a creature'.  This was 
    struck  out  and  replaced  by  the  words in  FR, 'but  the arms  were all 
    guided by one purpose'. Possibly in relation to this, there is  a pencilled 
    note  at this  point in  the manuscript:  '? Insert  words of  Gimli saying 
    that  there  were  traditions  among the  Dwarves about  strangling fingers 
    in the dark.' - 'Goblins' appear  again, as  in the  old version,  where FR 
    has 'Orcs', in Gandalf's 'There are  older and  fouler things  than goblins 
    in the deep places of the world.'                                           
      In  the  account  of  the  two  long  marches  through  Moria  there  are 
   
  
                 The West Gate of Moria:               
    the earliest drawing of the inscription and signs. 
   
    scarcely any differences to be remarked. It is  'the hobbits'  (not Pippin) 
    who  dared  not  make  the leap  over the  great fissure  (FR p.  325); and 
    Sam's mention of rope ('I knew I'd want it, if I hadn't got it!') is absent 
    -  just  as  the passage  in which  he goes  through his  belongings before 
    leaving Rivendell and discovers that he has no rope  ('Well, I'll  want it. 
    I can't get it now', FR p. 294) is  absent from  the preceding  chapter (p. 
    165).(10)                                                                   
      When  the  Company  came  to  the  great  hall in  which they  passed the 
    second  night  (and  which  Gandalf  declared, as  in FR,  was a  good deal 
    higher  than  'the  Dimrill Gate'),  Gimli replied  thus to  Sam's question 
    'They didn't live down in these nasty darksome holes, surely?':             
                                                                               
      'They were not nasty  holes, and  even now  they are  not so,             
    unless others than  the dwarves  here made  them so.  How would             
    you have passed through, and breathed and lived, if it were not             
    for the skill of the builders long ago?  Though many  shafts, I             
    doubt not, are blocked and broken with the years, the air still             
    flows and is for the most part good. And of  old the  halls and             
    mines were not darksome                                                     
                                                                               
    Here  the  text  breaks  off, all  of Gimli's  speech being  struck through 
    and replaced by his words in FR: 'These are  not holes.  This is  the great 
    realm  and  city  of  the  Dwarrowdelf.  And  of  old  it was  not darksome 
    but full of light and splendour, as [I  will sing  you a  song >]  is still 
    remembered in  our songs.'  There is  an isolated  draft for  this rejected 
    speech of Gimli's, in  which it  is completed:  'And of  old they  were not 
    darksome:  they  were  lit  with  many  lights  and sparkled  with polished 
    metals and with gems.'                                                      
      Gimli's song  here appears  (in a  rider to  the manuscript)  written out 
    clear in its  final form  (but with  countless lamps  for shining  lamps in 
    the third verse, and There ruby, beryl, opal pale  for There  beryl, pearl, 
    and opal  pale in  the fourth).  A few  pages of  rough drafting  are found 
    (one  of  which  begins  with  the  draft  of  Gimli's  words in  praise of 
    Moria  just  mentioned),  but  these do  not carry  the development  of the 
    song  very  far;  more  workings  must  have  been  lost.  Only  the  verse 
    beginning  The  world  was  fair,  the mountains  tall was  achieved here, 
    and there is little else save fragmentary and rejected lines. There is also 
    drafting (no doubt the earliest)  for a  form in  four-line stanzas  with a 
    rhyme  scheme aaba  and internal  rhyme in  the third  line; of  this three 
    quatrains were completed:                                                   
                                                                               
                     The world was young, the mountains green,                  
                  No mark upon the moon was seen,                               
                  When Durin came and gave their name                           
                  To lands where none before had been.                          
                                   nameless lands bad been.                     
   
       The world was fair, the mountains tall,                              
        With gold and silver gleamed his hall,                               
        When Durin's throne of carven stone                                  
        Yet stood behind the guarded wall.                                   
                                                                            
       The world is dark, the mountains old,                                 
       In shadow lies the heaped gold;                                       
       In Durin's halls no hammer falls,                                     
       The forges' fires are grey and cold.                                  
                                                                            
   Among many other half-formed lines or couplets are:                       
                                                                            
  
       When Durin woke and gave to gold                                      
       its first and secret name of old                                      
                                                                            
       When Durin carne to Azanul                                          
       and found and named the nameless pool (11)                            
                                                                            
   There  are  also  the  isolated  words  Where Nenechui  cold >  Where cold 
   Echuinen  spills.  Nen  Echui  has  occurred  as  the  Noldorin  name  for 
   Cuivienen,  the  Waters  of  Awakening  (V.366, 406);  here my  father was 
   pondering  its  application  to  Mirrormere  (for  the  much  later Elvish 
   name Nen Cenedril 'Lake Looking-glass' see VI.466, note 39).              
   On  one  of  the  pages  of  drafting  for Gimli's  song my  father wrote: 
   'Gandalf on Ithil Thilevril (12) Mithril' (i.e.  Gandalf is  to speak  on this 
   subject). This is the first appearance of the name Mithril,  replacing the 
   passing Thilevril, Ithil, and the original Erceleb  (see VI.458  and notes 
   34-5);  and  an  isolated  page  of  drafting  shows my  father developing 
   Gandalf's  account  of  it.  This  text  begins  with  various   forms  of 
   Gandalf's reply  to Sam's  question 'Are  there piles  of jewels  and gold 
   lying about here then?' Several answers  to this  question were  tried. In 
   one  Gandalf said:  'There may  be.... For  the wealth  of Durin  was very 
   great: not only  in such  things as  were found  in the  Mines themselves. 
   There was a great traffic to  his gates  from East  and West.'  In another 
   he  said:  'No.  The  dwarves  carried  much  away;  and though  the dread 
   of  its  dark mazes  has protected  Moria from  Men and  Elves it  has not 
   defended it  from the  goblins, who  have often  invaded it  and plundered 
   it.' Against these my father wrote: 'Mithril is now nearly all  lost. Orcs 
   plunder it  and pay  tribute to  Sauron who  is collecting  it -  we don't 
   know   why   -   for   some   secret   purpose   of  his   weapons  notfor 
   beauty.'(13)                                                              
   The  final  version  here,  written  in  a  rapid  scrawl  with  pencilled 
   additions and alterations, is as follows:                                 
                                                                            
   'No  one  knows,'  said Gandalf.  'None have  dared to  seek for          
   the  armouries  and treasure  chambers down  in the  deep places          
   since the dwarves fled. Unless it be plundering orcs. It is said          
   that they were laid under  spells and  curses, when  the dwarves          
   fled.'                                                                    
   
     'They  were,'  said  Gimli,  'but  orcs  have  plundered  often inside 
   Moria   nonetheless   [added:   and   nought  is   left  in   the  upper 
   halls].'                                                                 
     'They  came  here  because  of  Mithril,'  said  Gandalf. 'It  was for 
   that  that  Moria  was  of  old  chiefly  renowned,   and  it   was  the 
   foundation  of  the   wealth  and   power  of   Durin:  only   in  Moria 
   was   mithril   found   save  rarely   and  scantily.   Moria-silver  or 
   true-silver  some  have  called  it.  Mithril was  the Elvish  name: the 
   dwarves  have  a  name  which  they  will  not   tell.  Its   value  was 
   thrice  that  of  gold,  and  now  is  beyond  price.  It was  nearly as 
   heavy  as  lead,  malleable  as  copper,  but   the  dwarves   could  by 
   some secret  of theirs  make it  as hard  as [>  harder than]  steel. It 
   surpassed  common silver  in all  save beauty,  and even  in that  it is 
   its  equal.  [Added: It  was used  by the  Elves who  dearly loved  it - 
   among  many  other  things   they  [?wrought]   it  to   make  ithildin. 
   Also  perhaps  to  be  placed  here:  ...  the  dwarflords   of  Khazad- 
   dum  were   wealthier  than   any  of   the  Kings   of  Men,   and  the 
   traffic  to  the  Gates  brought  them  jewels  and  treasure  from many 
   lands  of  East and  West.) Bilbo  had a  corslet of  mithril-rings that 
   Thorin  gave  him.  I  wonder what  he did  with it.  I never  told him, 
   but  its  worth  was   greater  than   the  value   of  the   Shire  and 
   everything in it.'(14)                                                   
     [Added:  Frodo  laid  his  hand under  his tunic,  and felt  the rings 
   of  the  mail-shirt,  and  felt  somewhat  staggered  to  think  he  was 
  
   walking about with the price [of the] Shire...]                          
                                                                           
     The text of the passage that  appears in  the completed  manuscript is 
   very close to FR. It is still said that  mithril was  not found  only in 
   Moria: 'Here alone in the world, save rarely and scantily in far eastern 
   mountains,  was  found  Moria-silver.' The  reference to  Bilbo's having 
   given  his  mailcoat  to  'Michel  Delving Museum'  (not 'Mathom-house') 
   appears.                                                                 
     But there is one important difference. It is said  in this  text: 'The 
   dwarves tell no tale, but even as  mithril was  the foundation  of their 
   wealth so also it was their  destruction: they  delved too  greedily and 
   too deep, and disturbed that from which they fled.'(15) This is  exactly as 
   in FR, but without the last two words: Durin's Bane. In  this connection 
   also, where Gandalf  says in  FR: 'And  since the  dwarves fled,  no one 
   dares to seek the shafts and treasuries  down in  the deep  places: they 
   are drowned in water - or in a shadow of fear', my father first wrote in 
   this manuscript: '... some are drowned in  water, and  some are  full of 
   the evil from which the dwarves fled and of which they will  not speak.' 
   This was changed to: '... they are drowned in water - or in shadow.' 
     The  absence  of the  words 'Durin's  Bane' does  not of  course prove 
   
    that  the  conception  of  'Durin's  Bane'  had  not  yet  arisen;  while  a 
    feeling  that  the  words  'some  are  full  of  the  evil  from  which  the 
    dwarves fled' are  not really  appropriate to  the Balrog  is too  slight to 
    build  on.  That  there  was  a  Balrog  in  Moria  appears in  the original 
    sketch for the story given in VI.462. Even so, I think  it probable  that at 
    this  stage  it  was  not  the  Balrog  that  had caused  the flight  of the 
    Dwarves   from   the   great   Dwarrowdelf   long   before.   The  strongest 
    evidence  for  this  comes  from  the  original  version  of  the Lothlorien 
    story, where it is  at least  strongly suggested  (being represented  as the 
    opinion  of  the  Lord  and  Lady of  Lothlorien) that  the Balrog  had been 
    sent  from  Mordor  not  long  since (see  further on  this question  p. 247 
    and  note  11).  Moreover,  in  the  texts  of  the story  of the  Bridge of 
    Khazad-dum  from  this  time  Gimli  does  not   cry  out   'Durin's  Bane!' 
    (pp. 197, 202-3).                                                            
      I  think  also that  Gandalf is  represented as  not knowing  himself what 
    was the evil from  which the  Dwarves fled  (it cannot  be said,  of course, 
    what my father knew).(16)                                                    
                                                                                
      There  is nothing  else to  note in  the remainder  of the  chapter except 
    the  Runic  inscription  on the  tomb of  Balin (on  which see  the Appendix 
    on  Runes,  pp.  456  -  7).  Gandalf's words  about the  inscription differ 
    from  what  he  says  in FR:  'These are  dwarf-runes, such  as they  use in 
    the North. Here  is written  in the  old tongue  and the  new: Balin  son of 
    Fundin,  Lord  of  Moria.'  In  FR  he  says:  'These  are  Daeron's  Runes, 
    such  as  were  used of  old in  Moria. Here  is written  in the  tongues of 
    Men and Dwarves...'                                                          
      The  inscription is  written on  a strip  of blue  paper,(17) and  since that 
    could  not  be  reproduced  in  black  and  white  there is  here reproduced 
    instead  the  version  from  the  typescript  that followed  the manuscript, 
    this being very closely similar to the first in its design and  identical in 
    all its forms.                                                               
                                                                                
                                                          
                                                                                
                                                               
                                                                                
      The inscription reads:                                                     
                                                                                
                                BALIN SON OF FUNDIN                              
                                                                                
                                   LORD OF MORIA                                 
  
                          Balin Fundinul Uzbad Khazaddumu.                       
   
                                NOTES.                                       
                                                                            
    1. Silverlode was  changed in  pencil to  Blackroot; see  p. 235.  At the 
       same time Ond was changed to Ondor.                                   
    2. On  the  First  Map  the  name was  first Iren,  changed to  Isen; see 
       p. 298.                                                               
    3. Gandalf's  cry  as  he  tossed  the  blazing  brand  into the  air (FR 
       p. 312) here takes the form: Naur ad i gaurhoth!                      
    4. The references to the 'power  that wished  now to  have a  clear light 
       in  which  things  that  moved  in  the  wild could  be seen  from far 
       away',  and  Gandalf's  remark  that  'here  Aragorn cannot  guide us; 
       he  has  seldom  walked  in  this  country',  are  lacking;   while  a 
       comment  is  made  in  this  text  on the  fact of  the land  in which 
       Gandalf  sought  for  the  Sirannon,  the  Gate-stream,  being  'bleak 
       and dry': 'not a flake of snow seemed to have fallen there.'          
    5. The  change  in  the  present  text  of  'outside  the  moon  has long 
       sunk'  to 'outside  the moon  is sinking'  implies the  corrected view 
       of  the  moon's  phase,  but  none  of  the  previous  references were 
       emended on the manuscript.                                            
    6. This is a convenient  place to  mention a  textual detail.  Gimli says 
       that  Dwarf-doors  are  invisible  when  shut,  'and their  own makers 
       cannot  find  them  or  open  them,  if  their  secret  is forgotten.' 
       Makers  is  certain  (but  could  be  misread),  and  seems altogether 
       more  appropriate  and  likely  than masters.  This, appearing  in the 
       first typescript of the chapter, was clearly an error,  perpetuated in 
       FR (p. 317).                                                          
    7. The  name   ithildin  was   devised  here.   My  father   first  wrote 
       starmoon or thilevril (on thilevril see p. 184 and note 12).          
    8. This   has   been   previously   reproduced  by   Humphrey  Carpenter, 
       Biography,  facing  p. 179.  - The  writing on  the arch,  but nothing 
       more, appears in the original version of the chapter, VI.450.         
    9. The  trees  in  the  design  reproduced  on  p.  182  are of  a highly 
       stylized form seen frequently  in my  father's pictures  (for example, 
       the  tree  in the  drawing of  Lake-town in  The Hobbit).  These trees 
       might  be  further  formalized  into  geometrical  shapes,   or  their 
       surfaces cut into planes (so that they appear  like rocks  rising from 
       trunks).  The  tree  pencilled  in  above  the  arch,   with  distinct 
       branches,  single large  leaves, and  a crescent  moon as  its topmost 
       growth, was the  model for  a second  version of  the design  (also at 
       Marquette  University),  which  differs  from  the  first only  in the 
       form of the trees. It may be that it  was to  this that  the corrected 
       text  in  the  manuscript  refers, since  the trees  are said  to bear 
       crecent  moons.  In  a  third  version (in  the Bodleian  Library) the 
       trees, much  larger, still  bear a  crescent moon  at the  summit, but 
       the branches also curl over into crescents (as in  the final  form). A 
       fourth  version (also  in the  Bodleian) differs  from the  final form 
   
         only  in  that  the  branches  pass  behind  and  do not  entwine the 
         pillars.                                                              
           It can be seen in the narrative passage above the first  version of 
         the design that the name  Narvi was  first spelt  Narf[i], as  in the 
         original  text (VI.449).  The stroke  through the  first m  of Celeb- 
         rimbor  in  the transcription  of the  tengwar at  the bottom  of the 
         page  removes  an  erroneous  m;  the   stroke  through   the  second 
         removes  a  necessary  m.  -  The second  tengwa in  the penultimate 
         word of the  inscription, transliterated  as i-ndiw,  is used  in the 
         words  ennyn  and  minno  to  represent  nn,  not  nd. Perhaps  to be 
         connected with this is  the form  of the  eighth tengwa  in Celebrim- 
         bor, which would naturally be interpreted as mm, not mb.              
    10.  The origin of Gandalf's sword  Glamdring is  still referred  to here, 
  
         as in VI.454, since the passage where it occurs in  FR (p.  293), the 
         account  of  the  arms  borne  by  the  members  of the  Company, had 
         not yet been added to the previous chapter.                           
    11.  Cf. VI.466, note 36.                                                  
    12.  Thilevril  was  thus  a  rejected possibility  for both  ithildin and 
         mithril (see note 7).                                                 
    13.  Another draft puts this slightly more fully: 'They give it in tribute 
         to  Sauron,  who has  long been  gathering and  hoarding all  that he 
         can find. It is not known why: not  for beauty,  but for  some secret 
         purpose in the making of weapons of war.'                             
    14.  This is the point (at least in terms of actual  record) at  which the 
         connection   was   made   between   mithril  or   'Moria-silver'  and 
         Bilbo's mailcoat, ultimately leading to an alteration in the  text of 
         The  Hobbit,  Chapter  XIII:  see  VI.465  -  6,  notes  35,  38. The 
         mailcoat will no longer be called 'elf-mail' (see p. 173, note 13). 
    15.  A final draft for this passage ends illegibly: 'The dwarves  will not 
         say  what  happened;  but  mithril   is  rich   only  far   down  and 
         northward  towards  the  roots  of  Caradras,  and  some...  [?think] 
         they disturbed some [?guarding]'. -  Caradras is  spelt thus  also in 
         the text  of the  passage in  the completed  manuscript; see  p. 174, 
         note 18.                                                              
    16.  In the fifth version of 'The Council of Elrond'  (p. 142)  Gloin says 
         that   the  Dwarves   of  Moria   'delved  immeasurably   deep',  and 
         'under the foundations  of the  hills things  long buried  were waked 
         at last from sleep'.                                                  
           In  FR  there  seems  to  be  some  ambiguity  on  the  question of 
         what  Gandalf  knew.  He  says  that  the  Dwarves fled  from Durin's 
         Bane;   but   when  the   Balrog  appeared,   and  Gimli   cried  out 
         'Durin's  Bane!',  he  muttered:  'A   Balrog!  Now   I  understand.' 
         (These words, like Gimli's cry, are  lacking in  the versions  of the 
         scene  from this  time, pp.  197, 202  - 3).  What did  Gandalf mean? 
         That  he  understood  now  that  the  being  that  had   entered  the 
         Chamber  of   Mazarbul  and   striven  with   him  for   the  mastery 
   
              
                                                                        
   through  the  closed  door  was a  Balrog? Or  that he  understood at 
   last  what  it  was  that  had  destroyed  Durin?  Perhaps  he  meant 
   both;  for  if  he  had  known what  Durin's Bane  was, would  he not 
   have  surmised,  with  horror,  what  was  on the  other side  of the 
   door? - 'I have never felt such a challenge', 'I  have met  my match, 
   and have nearly been destroyed.'                                      
  17. The blue paper is from the cover of  one of  the booklets  of the 
    'August 1940' examination script,  which my  father was  still using 
    for  drafting.  The  strip  was  pasted  onto  the  manuscript page, 
    covering an earlier form of the Runic inscription; for this  see the 
    Appendix on Runes, p. 457.                                           
   
                                       X.                                    
                            THE MINES OF MORIA (2):                         
                                  THE BRIDGE.                               
                                                                           
   We  come  at last  to the  point where  my father  took up  the narrative 
   again  beside  Balin's  tomb  in  Moria. A  sketch for  the fight  in the 
   Chamber  of  Mazarbul  was  in  existence  (VI.443),  going  back  to the 
   time when he wrote the original text of 'Moria (i)',  and this  sketch he 
   now for the  most part  followed closely.  There was  also a  sketch from 
   the  same  time (VI.462)  of Gandalf's  encounter on  the bridge  and his 
   fall, when his opponent was to be a Black Rider.                         
    The   new   chapter,  numbered   XVII,  was   entitled  'The   Mines  of 
   Moria (ii)', and  corresponds to  Book II  Chapter 5  in FR,  'The Bridge 
   of  Khazad-dum'.  The  original  manuscript  is in  pencil, ink,  and ink 
  
   over  pencil,  and  was  written  on the  same 'August  1940' examination 
   script as was used for so much of the preceding work. It is a  very rough 
   draft indeed: parts of it would be quite beyond the limits  of legibility 
   were it not for clues provided by later texts. Some very  minor editorial 
   alteration is made here  in respect  of punctuation  and the  breaking of 
   sentences, increasing the readability and  comprehensibility of  the text 
   though disguising the furious haste in which it was written.             
    That  this  manuscript  followed  the  new  text   of  'The   Ring  Goes 
   South' is seen at once  from the  occurrence of  the name  Blackroot (the 
   later  Silverlode)  in  the  Book  of  Mazarbul;  for  Blackroot replaced 
   Redway as that  text was  being written  (p. 166).  For evidence  that it 
   followed the second version of 'Moria (i)' see note 3.                   
    Two notes are written  at the  head of  the first  page: '2  West Gates' 
   (see note 3), and 'No dates in Book'.                                    
                                                                           
                            THE MINES OF MORIA (ii).                         
                                                                           
    The   Company  of   the  Ring   stood  some   time  in   silence  beside 
   the  tomb  of  Balin.  Frodo   thought  of   Bilbo  and   his  friendship 
   with the dwarf, and Balin's visit to Bilbo long ago.                     
    After  a  while  they  looked  about   the  chamber   to  see   if  they 
   could  discover  any  tidings  or  signs  of  Balin's  people.  There was 
   another  door  on  the  other  side,  under  the  shaft.  By  both  doors 
   they   now   saw  that   in  the   dust  were   lying  many   bones,  and 
   among   them   broken   swords,   and   axe-heads,  cloven   shields  and 
   
   helms.   Some   of   the  swords   were  crooked:   orc-weapons  with 
   black blades.                                                        
     There  were  recesses  and  shelves cut  in the  wall, and  in them 
   were  large  iron-bound  chests:  all  had   been  broken   open  and 
   plundered;  but  beside  the  broken  lid  of  one  lay  the tattered 
   fragments  of  a  book.   It  had   been  hewn   with  a   sword  and 
   stabbed,  and  was so  stained with  dark marks  like old  blood that 
   only little of it could be read. It only a cover [sic](1) and  much was 
   missing or in small  pieces. Gandalf  laid it  carefully on  the slab 
   and pored over it; it was written  in dwarvish  and elvish  script by 
   many different hands.                                                
     'It is a record of the fortunes of Balin's folk,' said  the wizard, 
   'and  seems  to  begin  with  their  coming  to  the  Great  Gate  20 
   years ago. Listen!                                                   
     'We  drove  out  Orcs  from  ...  first  hall.  We slew  many under 
   the  bright  sun  in  the  Dale.  Floi  was  killed  by an  arrow. He 
   slew...  We  have  occupied  [>  taken]  the  Twenty-first  Hall  of 
   North-end  [added:  to  dwell  in].  There is  there ...  shaft is... 
   Balin  has  set up  his seat  in the  Chamber of  Mazarbul... gold... 
   Durin's   axe.   Balin   is   Lord   of   Moria...  We   found  true- 
   silver...   Well-forged...   (To)morrow  Oin   is...  seek   [>  Oin 
   to  seek]  for the  upper armouries  and treasury  of the  Third Deep 
   ... mithril.                                                         
     'There  are  one  or   two  more   rather  ill-written   and  much- 
   damaged  pages  of   that  sort.   Then  there   must  be   a  number 
   missing,  and  some  I  cannot  read. Let  me see.  No, it  is burned 
   and  cut  and  stained.  I  can't read  that. Wait!  Ah, here  is one 
   more  recent,  well-written.  Fifth year  of their  colony. Look  - a 
   large hasty hand and using elvish character!                         
     'Balin  Lord  of  Moria  fell  in  Dimrill Dale.  He went  alone to 
   look  in  Mirror-mere.  an  orc  shot  him  from  behind a  stone. We 
   slew  the  orc,  but  many...  up  from  East  up   Blackroot...  Now 
   two  lines  are  gone. We  have barred  the Gates.  No more  is clear 
   on  that  page.  What is  this? The  last written  page -  rest seems 
   blank  [>  stuck  to the  cover]. We  cannot get  out. We  cannot get 
   out.  The  Pool  is  up  to  the  Wall  in the  West. There  lies the 
  
   Watcher in the Water. It took Oin. We cannot get out.                
     'They  have  taken  the  Gates.  Frar  and   Loni  and   Nali (2) fell 
   there... noise  in the  Deeps. Poor  things. They  could not  get out 
   by  either  Gate.  It  was  perhaps well  for us  that the  water had 
   sunk  somewhat,  and  that  the  Watcher  was  guarding   the  Dwarf- 
   door  not  the  Elfdoor  we  came  by.(3) The last   thing  written,' 
   
   said Gandalf, 'is a hasty scrawl in elf-letters. They are coming.' 
     He  looked  round.  'They  seem  to  have  made  a  last   stand  by 
   both  the  doors  of  this  chamber,'  he  said.  'But there  were not 
   many left by  that time.  So ended  the attempt  to re-take  Moria. It 
   was  brave  but  foolish. The  time is  not yet.  Their end  must have 
   been  desperate. But  I fear  we must  now say  farewell to  Balin son 
   of Fundin: he  was a  noble dwarf.  Here may  he lie  in the  halls of 
   his fathers. We will take  this book,  and look  at it  more carefully 
   later. You had better keep it, Frodo, and  give it  to Bilbo.  It will 
   interest  him  though  I  fear  it  will  grieve him.(4) I think  I know 
   where  we  are  now.  This  must  be  the  Chamber  of   Mazarbul  and 
   that  hall the  21st Hall  of the  North-end. Then  we ought  to leave 
   either by the south or the east arch in the hall, or possibly  by this 
   other  eastward  door  here.  I  think  we  will  return to  the Hall. 
   Come, let us go! The morning is passing.'                             
                                                                        
     At  that  very  moment  there  was  a great  sound, a  great rolling 
   boom  that  seemed  to  come  from  far  below and  to tremble  in the 
   stone at their feet. They sprang  to the  door in  alarm. But  even as 
   they  did  so  there  was  an echoing  blast; a  great horn  was being 
   blown  in  the  hall,  and  answering  horns  and  harsh   cries  were 
   heard in the corridors; there was a hurrying sound of many feet.      
     'Fool  that  I have  been!' cried  Gandalf, 'to  delay here.  We are 
   nicely trapped just  as they  were before.  But I  was not  here then: 
   we will see what - '                                                  
     Boom came the shuddering noise again, and the walls shook.          
     'Slam  the  doors  and  wedge  them!'  shouted  Trotter.  'And  keep 
   your packs on: we may get a chance to cut a way out.'                 
     'No!'  said  Gandalf.  'Wedge  them  but  keep  them  just  ajar. We 
   must  not  get  shut in.  We'll go  by the  further door  if we  get a 
   chance.'                                                              
     There  was  another   harsh  horn-call   and  shrill   cries  coming 
   down  the  corridor.  There  was  a  ring and  clatter as  the Company 
   drew  their  weapons.  [Added:  Glamdring   and  Sting   were  shining 
   with  whitish  flames,   glinting  at   the  edges.]   Boromir  thrust 
   wedges  of  broken  blades  and  splinters   of  wooden   chest  under 
   the  bottom  of  the  western   door  by   which  they   had  entered. 
   Then  Gandalf  went  and  stood   behind  it.   'Who  comes   here  to 
   disturb the rest of Balin Lord of Moria?' he cried in a loud voice. 
     There was a rush  of hoarse  laughter like  the fall  of a  slide of 
   stones  into  a  pit,  but  amid  the  clamour  there  was   one  deep 
   voice.  Boom  boom  boom  went  the  noises   in  the   deep.  Swiftly 
   
   Gandalf went to  the opening  and thrust  forward his  staff. There 
   was  a  blinding  flash  that  lit  the  chamber  and  the  passage 
   beyond.  For  an  instant  Gandalf  looked  out. Arrows  whined and 
   whistled down the corridor as he sprang back.                      
     'There  are  goblins:  very many  of them,'  he said.  'Evil they 
   look  and  large:  black  Orcs.(5) They  are  for the  moment hanging 
   back, but there is something else there. A troll, I think,  or more 
   than one. There is no hope of escape that way.'                    
     'And no hope at  all if  they come  at the  other door  as well,' 
   said Boromir.                                                      
     'But  there  is  no  sound  outside,'   said  Trotter,   who  was 
   standing  by  the  eastern  entrance  listening. 'The  passage here 
  
   goes down steps: it [?prob(ably)] does not give on  to the  hall at 
   all.  Our only  chance is  to gather  here. Do  what damage  we can 
   to the attackers and then fly down  these steps.  If only  we could 
   block the door as we went: but they both open inwards.'            
     Heavy  feet  were  heard  in  the  corridor.  Boromir  kicked the 
   wedges  away  from   the  west   door  and   heaved it to.(6) They 
   retreated  toward  the still  open eastern  door, first  Pippin and 
   Merry,  then  Legolas,  then  Frodo  with  Sam  at  his  side, then 
   Boromir,  Trotter,  and  last Gandalf.  But they  had no  chance to 
   fly yet. There was a heavy blow at the door,  and it  quivered; and 
   immediately  it  began  to  move  inwards  grinding  at  the wedges 
   and  thrusting  them  back.  An  enormous  arm  and  shoulder  with 
   dark  green  scaly  skin  (or  clad in  some horrible  mesh) thrust 
   through  the  widening  gap.  Then  a  great  three-toed  foot  was 
   thrust in also. There was dead silence outside.                    
     Boromir  leaped  forward  and  hewed  the  arm  with  his  sword (7) 
   but it glanced aside and fell from his shaken  hand: the  blade was 
   notched.                                                           
     Frodo  suddenly,  and  very  unexpectedly,  felt  a  great  wrath 
   leap up in his heart. 'The Shire,' he cried,  and ran  forward with 
   Sting stabbing  at the  hideous foot.  There was  a bellow  and the 
   foot  jerked  back,  nearly  wrenching  the  blade  from  his hand: 
   drops dripped from it and smoked on the stone.                     
     'One  for  the  Shire!'  cried Trotter  delightedly. 'You  have a 
   good blade, Frodo son of  Drogo.' Sam  looked as  if for  the first 
   time  he  really  liked  Trotter.  There  was  a crash  and another 
   crash:  rocks  were  being  heaved with  huge strength  against the 
   door.  It  staggered  back  and  the  opening widened.  Arrows came 
   whistling in, but struck  the north  wall and  fell to  the ground. 
   The  horns  rang  again, there  was a  rush of  feet, and  orcs one 
   
   after  another  leaped  in.  Then  Legolas loosed  his bow.  Two fell 
   pierced  through  the  throat.  The  sword  of  Elendil  struck  down 
   others.(8) Boromir  laid  about  him  and  the  orcs  [?   feared]  his 
   sword.  One  that  dived  under  his arm  was cloven  ... by  Gimli s 
   axe.  Thirteen  orcs  they  slew  and  the others  fled. 'Now  is the 
   time if ever,' said [Trotter o] Gandalf, ' - before  that Troll-chief 
   or more of them return. Let us go! '                                 
     But  even  as  they retreated  once more  a huge  orc-chief, almost 
   man-high,  clad  in  black  mail  from head  to foot,  leaped through 
   the  door.  Behind  him  but  not  yet daring  to advance  stood many 
   followers.  His  eyes were  like coals  of fire.  He wielded  a great 
   spear.  Boromir who  was at  the rear  turned, but  with a  thrust of 
   his  shield  the  orc  put aside  his stroke  and with  huge strength 
   bore  him  back  and  flung  him  down. Then  leaping with  the speed 
   of  a  snake  he  charged  and  smote  with  his  spear  straight  at 
   Frodo.  The  blow  caught  him on  the right  side. Frodo  was hurled 
   against  the  wall  and pinned.  Sam with  a cry  hewed at  the spear 
   and  it  broke....  but  even  as the  orc cast  the shaft  aside and 
   drew  his  scimitar  the  sword  of  Elendil  drove  down   upon  his 
   helm.  There was  a flash  like flame  and the  helm burst.  The orc- 
   chieftain  fell  with  cloven  head.  His followers  who were  ... by 
   the  now  nearly  open  door  yelled  and   fled  in   dismay.  Boom, 
   boom  went  the  noises  in  the  Deep.  The  great voice  rolled out 
   again.                                                               
     'Now!'  said  Gandalf.  'Now  is  the  last  chance!' He  picked up 
   Frodo  and  sprang  through  the  eastern   door.  The   others  fol- 
   lowed.  Trotter  the last  to leave  pulled the  door behind  him. It 
   had a great iron ring on either side, but no lock to be seen.        
     'I am all right,' gasped Frodo. 'Put me down!'                    
     Gandalf nearly dropped him in amazement.                           
                                                                       
  
   Without striking out this last passage my father at  once went  on to 
   rewrite it:                                                          
                                                                       
     'Now!'   cried  Gandalf.   'Now  is   the  last   chance!'  Trotter 
   picked  up  Frodo  and  sprang  through  the  eastern  door.  Even in 
   the  heat  of  battle  Gimli  bowed to  Balin's tomb.  Boromir heaved 
   the door to: it had a great iron ring on  each side  but the  key was 
   gone and the lock broken.                                            
     'I am all right,' gasped Frodo. 'Put me down!'                    
     Trotter   nearly  dropped   him  in   amazement.  'I   thought  you 
   were dead,' he  cried. 'Not  yet,' said  Gandalf turning  round. 'But 
   there  is  no  time  [struck out:  to count  (sc. wounds)].(9) Get away 
   
   down  these   stairs,  and   look  out!   Wait  a   moment  for   me  and 
   then run: bear right and south.'                                          
     As  they  went  down  the  dark   stairs  they   saw  the   pale  light 
   gleam  from  the   wizard's  staff.   He  was   still  standing   by  the 
   closed  door.  Frodo  leaning  on   Sam  halted   a  moment   and  peered 
   back.  Gandalf  seemed  to be  thrusting the  tip of  his staff  into the 
   ancient keyhole.                                                          
     Suddenly  there  was  a   flash  more   dazzling...  [than]   any  that 
   they   had   ever   conceived   of.   They  all   turned.  There   was  a 
   deafening   crash.   The  swords   in  their   hands  leaped   and  wren- 
   ched  in their  fingers, and  they stumbled  and fell  to their  knees as 
   the  great  blast  passed  down  the  stairway.  Into  the midst  of them 
   fell Gandalf.                                                             
     'Well,  that's  that,' he  said. 'It  was all  I could  do. I  expect I 
   have  buried  Balin.  But  alas  for  my staff:  we shall  have to  go by 
   guess in the dark. Gimli and I will lead.'                                
     They  followed   in  amazement,   and  as   they  stumbled   behind  he 
   gasped  out  some  information.  'I  have  lost  my  staff,  part  of  my 
   beard,  and  an  inch  of  eyebrows,' he  said. 'But  I have  blasted the 
   door  and  felled  the   roof  against   it,  and   if  the   Chamber  of 
   Mazarbul  is  not  a  heap  of  ruins  behind  it, then  I am  no wizard. 
   All  the  power  of  my  staff  was  expended  [?in  a  flash]:   it  was 
   shattered to bits.'                                                       
                                                                            
     Here the text in ink stops for the  moment. My  father at  once heavily 
   rewrote the passage beginning 'Suddenly there was  a flash...'  in pencil 
   and  then  continued  on in  pencil from  the point  he had  reached (cf. 
   note 4). There is of course no question  that the  story was  coming into 
   being in these pages, and the handwriting is so fast as to be practically 
   a  code,  while  words  are  missed  out or  misrepresented, so  that one 
   must try to puzzle  out not  merely what  my father  did write,  but what 
   he intended.                                                              
                                                                            
     Suddenly  they  heard   him  cry   out  strange   words  in   tones  of 
   thunder,  and  there  was  a  flash  more  dazzling...  [than]  any  that 
   they  had  ever  conceived of:  it was  as if  lightning had  passed just 
   before  their  eyes  and  seared   them.  The   swords  in   their  hands 
   leapt  and  wrenched  in  their  fingers.  There  was a  deafening crash, 
   and  they  fell  or  stumbled to  their knees  as a  rush of  wind passed 
   down the stairway. Into the midst of them fell Gandalf.                   
     'Well,  that's  that,'  he  said.  'I  have buried  poor old  Balin. It 
   was  all  I could  do. I  nearly killed  myself. [Struck  out as  soon as 
   written:   It  will   take  me   years  to   recover  my   strength  and 
   
   wizardry.] Go on, go on! Gimli, come in front with me. We                        
   must go in the dark. Haste now!'                                                 
     They followed in amazement feeling the walls, and as they                      
   stumbled behind him he gasped out some information. 'I have                      
   lost part of my beard and an inch of my eyebrows', he said. 'But                 
  
   I have blasted the door and felled the roof against it, and if the               
   Chamber of Mazarbul is not a heap of ruins behind it, then I am                  
   no wizard. But I have expended all my strength for the moment.                   
   I can give you no more light.'                                                   
     The echoes of Gandalf's blast seemed to run to and fro,... ing                 
   in the hollow places of stone above them. From behind they                       
   heard boom, boom, like the beating and throbbing of a drum. j                    
   But there was no sound of feet. For an hour they [?hurried on                    
   guided by Gandalf's nose]; and still there was no sound of                       
   pursuit. Almost they began to hope that they would escape.                       
     'But what about you, Frodo?' asked Gandalf, as they halted                     
   to take a gasping breath. 'That is really important.'                            
     'I am bruised and in pain, but I am whole,' said Frodo, 'if that               
   is what you mean.'                                                               
     'I do indeed,' said Gandalf. 'I thought it was a heroic but dead               
   hobbit that Aragorn picked up.'                                                  
     '... it seems that hobbits or this hobbit is made of a stuff so                
   tough that I have never met the like,' said Trotter. 'Had I known                
   I would have spoken softer in the Inn at Bree. That spear thrust                 
   would have pierced through a boar.'                                              
     'Well, it has not pierced through me,' said Frodo, 'though I                   
   feel as if I had been caught between a hammer and anvil.' He                     
   said no more. His breath was difficult, and he thought explana-                  
   tions could wait.                                                                
                                                                                   
     From  this  point  ('They  now  went on  again', FR  p. 342)  the original 
   text is very largely  lost for  some distance,  because my  father overwrote 
   it (and largely erased it first) as part of a revised version, but something 
   can be read at the end of this section:                                          
                                                                                   
     There  was  no  time  to lose.  Away beyond  the pillars  in the               
   deep [? gloom] at the west end of the hall to the right there came               
   cries and  horn calls.  And far  off again  they heard  boom, boom               
   and the ground trembled [? to  the dreadful  drum taps].  'Now for               
   the last race!' said Gandalf. 'Follow me!'                                     
                                                                                   
     The  remainder  of the  original text  is in  ink and  is at  first fairly 
   legible,  but  towards  the end  becomes in  places impossible  to decipher, 
   
   being written at great speed,  with small  words indicated  by mere 
   marks, word-endings omitted, and scarcely any punctuation.          
                                                                      
     He turned to the left and darted across the floor of the hall. It 
   was  longer  than  it  looked. As  they ran  they heard  behind the 
   beat and echo of many  feet running  on the  floor.(10) A shrill yell 
   went up: they had been seen. There was a ring  and clash  of steel: 
   an arrow whistled over Frodo's head.                                
     Trotter laughed. 'They did not expect this,'  he said.  'The fire 
   has cut them off for the moment. We are on the wrong side!'         
     'Look out for the bridge!' cried Gandalf  over his  shoulder. 'It 
   is dangerous and narrow.'                                           
     Suddenly  Frodo  saw  before him  a black  gulf. Just  before the 
   end of the hall the floor vanished and fell into an abyss. The exit 
   door  could  not be  reached save  by a  narrow railless  bridge of 
   stone that spanned the  chasm with  a single  curving leap  of some 
   fifty feet. Across it  they could  only pass  in single  file. They 
   reached the chasm  in a  pack and  halted at  the bridge-end  for a 
   moment.  More  arrows   whistled  over   them.  One   pierced  Gan- 
   dalf's  hat  and  stuck  there  like a  black feather.  They looked 
   back.  Away  beyond  the  fiery  fissure  Frodo  saw  the  swarming 
   black  figures  of  many  orcs. They  brandished spears  and scimi- 
   tars  which  shone  red  as  blood.  Boom,  boom  rolled  the drum- 
  
   beats  now  advancing  louder   and  louder   and  more   and  more 
   menacing.  Two  great  dark  troll-figures  could be  seen [?tower- 
   ing] among the orcs. They strode forward to the fiery brink.        
     Legolas bent  his bow.  Then he  let it  fall. He  gave a  cry of 
   dismay  and  terror.  Two  great  dark  troll-shapes  had appeared; 
   but  it  was  not  these that  caused his  cry.(11) The  orc-ranks had 
   opened as if they themselves were  afraid. A  figure strode  to the 
   fissure, no more than man-high yet terror seemed  to go  before it. 
   They could see the furnace-fire of its yellow  eyes from  afar; its 
   arms were very long; it had a  red [?tongue].  Through the  air it 
   sprang over the fiery fissure. The flames leaped up to greet it and 
   wreathed  about it.  Its streaming  hair seemed  to catch fire, and 
   the sword that it held turned to flame. In its other hand it held a 
   whip of many thongs.                                                
     'Ai,  ai,'  wailed  Legolas.  '[The  Balrogs are  >] A  Balrog is 
   come.'                                                              
     'A  Balrog,'  said  Gandalf. 'What  evil fortune  - and  my power 
   is nearly spent.'                                                   
     The fiery figure ran across the floor. The  orcs yelled  and shot 
   many arrows.                                                        
   
     'Over  the  Bridge,'  cried Gandalf.  'Go on!  Go on!  This is  a foe 
   beyond any of you. I will hold the Bridge. Go on!'                    
     When   they  gained   the  door   they  turned,   in  spite   of  his 
   command.  The  troll-figures  strode  across  the  fire  carrying  orcs 
   across.  The  Balrog  rushed  to  the  Bridge-foot.  Legolas  [?raised] 
   his  bow,  and  [an]  arrow   pierced  his   shoulder.  The   bow  fell 
   useless.  Gandalf  stood  in  the  midst  of  the  bridge. In  his hand 
   Glamdring  gleamed.  In  his  left  he  held up  his staff.  The Balrog 
   advanced and stood gazing at him.                                      
     Suddenly  with  a  spout  of  flame  it  sprang  on  the  Bridge, but 
   Gandalf  stood  firm.  'You  cannot  pass,' he  said. 'Go  back [struck 
   out  probably  as  soon  as  written:  into  the  fiery  depths.  It is 
   forbidden  for  any  Balrog  to  come  beneath  the  sky  since  Fionwe 
   son   of  Manwe   overthrew   Thangorodrim].  I   am  the   master  of 
   the   White  Fire.   The  red   flame  cannot   come  this   way.'  The 
   creature  made  no  reply,  but  standing  up  tall  so that  it loomed 
   above  the  wizard  it  strode  forward  and  smote  him.  A  sheet  of 
   white  flame  sprang  before  him  [?like  a  shield],  and  the Balrog 
   fell  backward,  its  sword  shivered  into  molten  pieces  and  flew, 
   but  Gandalf's  staff  snapped  and   fell  from   his  hand.   With  a 
   gasping  hiss  the Balrog  sprang up;  it seemed  to be  [?half blind], 
   but  it  came  on  and  grasped  at  the  wizard.  Glamdring  shore off 
   its  empty  right  hand,  but  in  that instant  as he  [?delivered the 
   stroke]  the  Balrog  [?struck  with]  its  whip.  The   thongs  lashed 
   round the wizard's knees and he staggered.                             
     Seizing  Legolas'  bow  Gimli   shot,  [but]   the  arrow   fell  ... 
   Trotter  sprang  back  along  the bridge  with his  sword. But  at that 
   moment  a  great  troll  came  up  from  the other  side and  leaped on 
   the  bridge.  There  was  a terrible  crack and  the bridge  broke. All 
   the western end fell. With a terrible cry the troll fell after  it, and 
   the  Balrog  [?tumbled]  sideways  with  a  yell  and  fell   into  the 
   chasm.  Before  Trotter  could  reach  the  wizard  the   bridge  broke 
   before  his  feet,  and  with  a  great  cry  Gandalf  fell   into  the 
   darkness.(12)                                                          
     Trotter  [?recoiled].  The  others  were   rooted  with   horror.  He 
   recalled  them.  'At  least  we can  obey his  last command,'  he said. 
   They  [?passed]  by  the  door  and  stumbled   wildly  up   the  great 
   stair   beyond,  and   beyond  [?   up  there]   was  a   wide  echoing 
   passage.  They  stumbled  along  it.  Frodo  heard  Sam  at   his  side 
   weeping  as  he  ran,  and  then  he  [?  realized]  that  he  too  was 
   weeping. Boom, boom, boom rang the echo of... behind them.             
  
     On  they  ran.  The  light  grew.  It  shone  through  great  shafts. 
   
   They passed into a wide hall, clear-lit with high windows in the           
   east. [?Through  that] they  ran, and  suddenly before  them the           
   Great Gates with carven posts and mighty doors - cast back.                
     There were orcs at the door, but amazed to see that it was not           
   friends that ran they fled in  dismay, and  the Company  took no           
   heed of them.                                                              
                                                                             
     The original draft of the chapter ends  here, and  does not  recount the 
   coming  of  the  Company  into  Dimrill  Dale. There  is a  pencilled note 
   written on the manuscript against  the description  of the  Balrog: 'Alter 
   description  of  Balrog.  It seemed  to be  of man's  shape, but  its form 
   could not be plainly discerned. It felt larger than it looked.'  After the 
   words  'Through  the  air  it  sprang  over the  fiery fissure'  my father 
   added: 'and a great  shadow seemed  to black  out the  light.' And  at the 
   end of the text - before he had finished it, for the concluding passage is 
   written  around the  words -  he wrote:  'No -  Gandalf breaks  the bridge 
   and Balrog falls - but lassoos him.'                                       
                                                                             
     It will be seen that for much of its length this chapter was  very fully 
   formed  from  its  first  emergence;  while  scarcely a  sentence remained 
   unchanged  into  FR,  and  while many  details of  speech and  event would 
   be altered, there really was not very far to go.  But in  certain passages 
   this earliest draft underwent substantial development in the narrative. 
     The first of  these is  the account  of Gandalf's  blocking of  the east 
   door  out  of  the  Chamber  of  Mazarbul (FR  pp. 340  - 1),  where there 
   was as yet no suggestion that  some greater  power than  any orc  or troll 
   had  entered  the  chamber,  and  where  the  blasting  of  the  door  and 
   felling of the roof was  not caused  by competing  spells of  great power, 
   but  was  a  deliberate  act  on  Gandalf's part  to preserve  the Company 
   . from pursuit down the stair.                                             
     It cannot be said precisely how the story stood in the lost  passage (p. 
   196),  though from  a word  still decipherable  here and  there it  can be 
   seen that  Gimli saw  a red  light ahead  of them,  and that  Gandalf told 
   them  that  they  had  reached  the First  Deep below  the Gates  and were 
   come  to  the  Second  Hall. Clearly  then the  essential elements  of the 
   final narrative were already present.                                      
     The  second  passage  in   which  the   original  draft   would  undergo 
   major development is the narrative of  the final  attack on  the fugitives 
   and the  battle on  the Bridge  of Khazad  - dum  (FR pp.  343 -  5). That 
   there was a  bridge in  Moria, that  Gandalf would  hold it  alone against 
   a  single  adversary  of great  power, and  that both  would fall  into an 
   abyss  when  the  bridge  broke  beneath  them, had  been foreseen  in the 
   original  sketch  (VI.462); but  the final  form of  the famous  scene was 
   not achieved at a stroke. Here,  the trolls  do not  bring great  slabs to 
   serve as gangways over the fiery fissure,  but carry  orcs across  (it may 
   be  noted  incidentally  that  'orcs',  rather  than   'goblins',  becomes 
   
    pervasive in  this text:  see note  5); the  form of  the Balrog  is clearly 
    perceived; there is no blast of Boromir's  horn; Legolas  is pierced  in the 
    shoulder  by  an  arrow   as  he   attempts  to   shoot;  and   Aragorn  and 
    Boromir  do  not  remain  with  Gandalf  at  the  end  of  the  bridge.  The 
    physical  contest  between  Gandalf  and  the  Balrog  is  differently  con- 
    ceived:  Gandalf's  staff  breaks  at  the  moment  when the  Balrog's sword 
    shivers into  molten fragments  in the  'sheet of  white flame',  and though 
    the whip catches Gandalf round his knees it is  not the  cause of  his fall. 
    Here, it is the great troll leaping onto the bridge that causes it to break, 
    carrying with  it troll,  Balrog, and  wizard together.  But even  before he 
    had finished the initial draft  of the  chapter my  father saw  'what really 
    happened':  'Gandalf  breaks  the  bridge  and  the   Balrog  falls   -  but 
    lassoos  him'.  He  thereupon  moved  the  'sheet  of  white flame'  and the 
  
    snapping  of  Gandalf's  staff  from  the initial  clash between  the adver- 
    saries to the point where Gandalf broke the bridge.                          
                                                                                
      It is clear that my father turned at  once to  the making  of a  fair copy 
    of the original draft text - that he did so at  once, before  continuing the 
    story,  is  seen  from  the  fact  that  Sam's  wound in  the affray  in the 
    Chamber  of  Mazarbul  only  appears  in  the  new  version  but  is present 
    at the beginning of 'Lothlorien'.                                            
      The  new  version   (a  good   clear  manuscript   in  ink,   with  little 
    hesitation  in  the  course  of  composition  and  without  a great  deal of 
    subsequent  pencilled  alteration)  was  still called  'The Mines  of Moria, 
   . 2'; a subtitle was added  in pencil,  'The Bridge'.  For some  distance the 
   text proceeds as  a characteristic  polishing and  slight elaboration  of the 
   draft, bringing it very close  to FR,  which I  take here  as the  basis with 
   which the present text is compared.                                           
      The  Book  of  Mazarbul  is  not  described  as  'partly burned',  and its 
   pages  are  said  to  have  been  written  'in  both  dwarf-runes  and elvish 
   script',  where  in  FR  a  distinction is  made between  the runes  of Moria 
   and of Dale.  The text  of the first page  that Gandalf  read out  runs thus: 
                                                                                
   'We drove out  Orcs... from  guard something  and first  hall. We              
   slew many under the bright sun in the Dale.  Floi was  killed by              
   an arrow. He slew... then I can only read  stray words  for many              
   lines.  Then  comes  We  have  taken  the  Twenty-first Hall  of              
   North-end to dwell in. There is ... I cannot read what: a shaft              
   is mentioned. Then Balin has set up his seat  in the  Chamber of              
   Mazarbul.'                                                                    
     'The Chamber of Records,' said Gimli. 'I  guess that  is where              
   we now stand.'                                                                
     'Well, I can  read no  more for  a long  way, except  the word              
   gold, ' said Gandalf; 'and, yes, Durin's axe and something helm.              
   Then Balin is Lord  of Moria.  After some  stars there  comes We              
   found  true-silver and  later the  word well-forged;  then some-              
   
                                                            
                                                                               
   thing, I have it! Oin to  seek for  the upper  armouries and                 
   treasury of the Third Deep and... but I can make out no more                 
   on the page but mithril, west, and Balin.'                                   
                                                                               
   This  text  corresponds  almost  exactly to  the third  drawing of  the page 
   (see the Appendix, p. 459).                                                  
    The  text  of  the  second page  that Gandalf  read out,  in 'a  large bold 
   hand  writing  in  elvish  script',  now  identified  by  Gimli   as  Ori's, 
   scarcely  differs  from  the  text  given on  p. 191,  except that  after We 
   have   barred   the  Gates   Gandalf  can   doubtfully  read   horrible  and 
   suffer:  all  is.  Thus  the  passage  giving  the  date  (10  November)  of 
   Balin's death in Dimrill  Dale is  still absent.  The earliest,  or earliest 
   extant,  drawing  of  Ori's  page was  done at  the same  time as  the third 
   drawing  of  the  first  page  (see  the  Appendix,  p. 459),  and obviously 
   accompanies the present version of the narrative.                            
    The  text  of  the  last  page  of  the  book remains  exactly the  same as 
   that  given  on  p.  191;  and  the  earliest  extant  drawing (accompanying 
   the third of the first page and the first of Ori's page) fits it exactly. 
    In   this   version   Gandalf   no   longer  makes   any  mention   of  the 
   Watcher  in  the  Water  and the  two Doors,  but Gimli  says: 'It  was well 
   for  us  that  the  pool  had  sunk  a  little,  and  that  we  came  to the 
   Elven-door  that  was  closed.  The Watcher  was sleeping,  or so  it seems, 
   down  at  the  southern  end  of  the  pool.'  The  italicized   words  were 
   struck  out,  probably  at  once,  and   so  the   conception  of   the  two 
   separate  entrances  into  Moria  from  the  West  was   finally  abandoned. 
   Gandalf  still  gives the  Book of  Mazarbul to  Frodo, for  him to  give to 
  
   Bilbo 'if you get a chance.'                                                 
    In  his  last  words  before  the  attack  on   the  Chamber   of  Mazarbul 
   began  Gandalf  says  that  'the   Twenty-first  Hall   should  be   on  the 
   seventh level, that is five above the Gate level' (six in FR). He still says 
   'There are goblins... They are evil and  large: black  Orcs', but  the troll 
   becomes  'a  great  cave-troll'  as  in  FR,  and  its  three-toed  foot was 
   changed  on  the  manuscript  to  a  toeless  foot.(13) Sam  now gets  a wound 
   in the  affray, 'a  cut on  the arm',  which as  mentioned above  appears in 
   the original draft of 'Lothlorien' ('The cut  in his  arm was  paining him', 
   p. 220). A rider to the present text changed this to 'a glancing cut  in his 
   shoulder'.  'The  sword  of  Elendil'  still  has  no  other  name, Branding 
   being substituted later in pencil (see p. 165, and p. 274 and note 19).      
    In  the  story  of  the  flight  of  the  Company   from  the   Chamber  of 
   Mazarbul  the new  version followed  the original  draft fairly  closely. As 
   Frodo  and  Sam  peered  up  the  steps  they  heard Gandalf  muttering, and 
   the  sound,  they  thought,  of his  staff tapping.  The searing  flash like 
   lightning,  the  wrenching of  their swords  in their  hands, and  the great 
   rush  of  wind  down  the  stairs forcing  them to  their knees,  were still 
   present  (the  blasting  of  the  Chamber remaining  a deliberate  act); and 
   Gandalf  still  says  'I  have  lost  part  of my  beard and  an inch  of my 
   
    eyebrows'.  The  long  descent  in  the  dark  down  flights of  stairs now 
    enters, Gandalf feeling the ground with his staff 'like  a blind  man'; but 
    at  the  words  'Almost they  began to  hope against  hope that  they would 
    escape'  (FR  p. 341)  this new  version stops,  and all  this part  of the 
    story,  from  the  killing  of  the  orc-chieftain  in  the   Chamber,  was 
    rejected.(14)                                                              
      The  development  of  the  chapter  from this  point took  much unravell- 
    ing,  but  it  seems clear  that my  father decided  at this  juncture that 
    further  drafting  was  required  before  the  fair  copy  on which  he was 
    engaged  could  be  continued.  He   therefore  wrote   now  a   new  rough 
    draft  carrying  the  story  from  the  flight  of  the  Company  from  the 
    Chamber  of  Mazarbul  to  their  final  escape  out  of Moria;  and having 
    done  this,  he  returned  to  the  fair copy  and went  on with  it again, 
    following the draft quite closely. I believe that  all this  was continuous 
    work, that it can be shown that  the story  of the  chapter 'The  Bridge of 
    Khazad-dum'  was  brought  almost  to its  final form  before the  story of 
    Lothlorien  was  begun  (see  p.  204  and  note 20).  For clarity,  in the 
    remainder of this chapter I will call the new draft 'B'  and the  fair copy 
    manuscript 'C', the original  draft, which  has been  given in  full, being 
    'A'.(15)                                                                     
                                                                              
      This new draft B  for the  latter part  of the  chapter was  written very 
    fast, mostly in  soft pencil,  and is  hard to  read, but  for much  of its 
    length  the  final  narrative was  now almost  achieved, with  scarcely any 
    differences of substance. Gandalf still says 'I nearly killed  myself', and 
    he  does  not   say  'I   have  met   my  match,   and  have   nearly  been 
    destroyed';  he  knows  'one  or  two  (shutting-spells)  that  will  hold, 
    though  they  don't  stop  the  door  being   smashed  if   great  strength 
    comes'; and he says that the Orcs  on the  other side  of the  door 'seemed 
    to  be  talking their  horrible secret  language, which  I never  knew more 
    than  a  word  or  two of.'  In the  fair copy  C these  become: 'I  ran up 
    against  something  unexpected  I  haven't  met  before';  'I  know several 
    that will hold'; and 'talking their hideous secret language.'              
      The overwriting of  the erased  passage in  the primary  text A  (p. 196) 
    forms  a part  of the  new draft,  and the  new text  (from 'They  now went 
    on again' to ' "Now for the last race!" cried Gandalf') is so close  to the 
    final form in FR (pp. 342 - 3) as to need no commentary.                   
      In the last part of the  chapter (from  'He turned  left and  sped across 
    the  smooth  floor of  the hall')  the drafting  of the  new version  is as 
    rough  as  was  the  original text  A that  it replaced  in this  part, the 
    language  unpolished  and  the  conclusion  scarcely  legible.  The  actual 
  
    narrative of FR pp. 344 - 6 is  present, however,  except in  these points. 
    The Balrog when first seen  beyond the  fiery fissure  is described  as 'of 
    man-shape  maybe,  and  not  much  larger'  (cf.  pp.  197, 199).  The fair 
    copy  C  has  here  likewise  'and  not  much  greater' (FR:  'of man-shape 
    maybe,  yet  greater').(16) Gimli's  cry  of  'Durin's  Bane!'  and Gandalf's 
    words  'Now  I  understand'  were  still   absent  from   both  B   and  C, 
   
                                                   
                                                                             
   Gimli's words (only) being added in pencil  to the  latter; on  this matter 
   see pp. 185 - 6 and note 16 to the last chapter.                           
    Following Legolas' cry 'Ai! Ai! A Balrog is come! ' it is  told in  B that 
   'he turned to fly  and an  arrow struck  him in  the shoulder.  He stumbled 
   and  began  to  crawl  on  all  fours  along  the  Bridge.'  That  an arrow 
   pierced Legolas in  the shoulder  is told  in the  original version  of the 
   story (p. 198). In B my father struck out the incident, then ticked  it for 
   retention;  but  it is  absent from  C. Boromir's  horncall is  absent from 
   both texts, though my father added it in pencil to C,  at first  placing it 
   after 'A Balrog is come!' but then deciding to put  it in  earlier, before 
   'Legolas turned and set an arrow to the string',  so that  it was  the Orcs 
   who  were  momentarily  halted  by  the  blast  of  the  horn  and  not the 
   Balrog.   In  neither   text  do   Aragorn  and   Boromir  remain   at  the 
   bridge-foot, and thus it is said  subsequently that  Trotter 'ran  back out 
   to  the  bridge'  and  'ran  out onto  the Bridge',  i.e. from  the doorway 
   where he had been standing with the others.                                
    In  B  it  is said  only that  the Balrog  'stood facing  him': in  C 'the 
   Balrog  halted  facing  him,  and  the  shadow about  him reached  out like 
   great  wings'.(17) Immediately  afterwards,  where  in  FR  the  Balrog drew 
   itelf up to a great height, and its wings were spread  from wall  to wall', 
   neither  B  nor  C has  the words  'to a  great height'  nor speaks  of the 
   'wings'.  Gandalf's  words  to the  Balrog remain  in B  very close  to the 
   original draft (p. 198), with 'White Fire' for 'the White Fire'; in  C this 
   was  changed  in the  act of  writing: 'You  cannot pass.  I am  the master 
   of  White  Flame.  [Neither  Red  Fire  nor  Black  Shadow  can >]  The Red 
   Fire cannot come this way. Go back to the Shadow!'                        
                                                                             
    Both  B  and  C  continued  a  little  way  beyond  the  point  where 'The 
   Bridge of Khazad -  dum' ends  in FR,  the former  giving first  a descrip- 
   tion of Dimrill Dale and Mirrormere, which was omitted in C.               
                                                                             
   Northward  it  ran  up   into  a   glen  of   shadows  between   two  great 
   arms   of   the   mountains,   over  which   towered  three   white  peaks. 
   Before   them   (west)   [read   east](18) the   mountains   marched   to  a 
   sudden  end.   To  their   right  (south)   they  receded   endlessly  into 
   the  distance.  Less  than  a  mile  away  (and   below  them   where  they 
   stood  on  the  skirts  of  the  mountains)  lay  a  mere  - just  clear of 
   the  shadow,  under  the  sunny  sky.  But  its   waters  looked   dark,  a 
   deep  blue  such  as  the  night  sky  seen   through  a   lighted  window. 
   Its  surface  was  utterly  still.  About  it lay  a smooth  sward, sloping 
   swiftly   down   on   all   sides   towards   its   bare   unbroken  brink. 
   There  lay   the  Mirror   Mere.  High   on  the   shores  above   stood  a 
   rough broken column. Durin's Stone.                                        
                                                                             
   This passage was an  overwriting in  ink, but  the pencilled  text beneath, 
   visible  here  and  there,  was  written  continuously  with  what precedes 
   
   (the  Company  looking back  at Moria  Gate), and  is certainly  the most 
   original  form of  the description  of Mirrormere.  Against it  my father 
   wrote  Not  yet  used.  He  used  it  in  fact in  the original  draft of 
   'Lothlorien' (p. 219): a clear demonstration that the new draft B  of the 
   latter part of  the present  chapter preceded  work on  'Lothlorien' (see 
   note 20).                                                                 
  
     B then continues to its conclusion thus:                                
                                                                            
   'So  we  have  passed  through  Moria,'  said  Trotter  at  last, passing 
   his  hand  over  his  eyes.  'I  know  not  what  put  the words  into my 
   mouth,  but  did  I  not  say  to  Gandalf:  If  you  pass  the  Gates of 
   Moria,   beware!(19) Alas   that   I  should   have  spoken   true.  No 
   fortune  could  have been  so ill  as this:  hardly... had  all perished. 
   But  now  we  must  do  as  we  can  without  our  friend  and  guide. At 
   least  we  may  yet  avenge  him.  Let  us gird  ourselves. It  is better 
   for us to strike hard than to mourn long.'                                
                                                                            
   With slightly  altered wording  this was  used as  the conclusion  of the 
   chapter in the fair copy C also.(20)                                      
     Throughout  C,  Trotter  (as  he  is  named  at  every  occurrence save 
   once  where  Gandalf  names  him)  was   subsequently  changed   to  Elf- 
   stone (see pp. 277 - 8).                                                  
                                                                            
                                     NOTES.                                  
                                                                            
    1.   Though the words 'it only a cover' seem  clear, my  father cannot 
         have intended 'it only had a cover', as the following text shows. 
    2.   A dwarf Frar, companion of Gloin, appeared in the earliest drafts 
         of 'The Council  of Elrond'  (VI.397, 412),  where he  was replaced 
         by  Burin son  of Balin.  The three  Dwarf-names Frar,  Loni, Nali, 
         retained in  FR, were  again taken  from the  Old Norse  Elder Edda 
         - whereas Floi (slain in the Dimrill Dale) was not.                 
    3.   On  the  conception  of  two  distinct  entrances  to Moria  from the 
         West, which goes back  to the  original version  of 'The  Ring Goes 
         South', see  p. 178.  The striking  out (probably  at once)  of the 
         reference  in  the  previous chapter  (ibid.) to  'The Dwarven-door 
         further south' (i.e. south of the Elven-door at the end of the road 
         from Hollin) could be taken as an indication that the  present text 
         in  fact  preceded the  new version  of 'Moria  (i)'. On  the other 
         hand, if this were so, it is hard to see why my father  should have 
         put in the direction '2 West Gates' at the beginning of the present 
         text (p. 190), seeing that the two  entrances were  already present 
         in the oldest version of the story of  Moria. It  seems to  me most 
         probable  that he  wrote '2  West Gates'  precisely because  he had 
         now changed his mind  again; this  detail being  therefore actually 
         evidence that the first writing of 'Moria (ii)' did follow  the new 
   
        version  of  'Moria  (i)'. -  Further, in  the fair  copy text  of the 
        present chapter Gimli says (p. 201) that 'it was  well for  us that... 
        we  came  to  the  Elven-door  that  was closed',  though this  was at 
        once or soon rejected.                                                 
    4.  In FR Gandalf entrusted  the book  to Gimli,  to give  to Dain.  - The 
        first  page  of  the  manuscript,  which  ends  at  approximately this 
        point,  was written  in pencil,  but from  the beginning  of Gandalf's 
        reading  from  the  book my  father overwrote  it in  ink -  and then, 
        from this point, carried on the initial text in ink. Thus the original 
        drafting  of  the  words  and  phrases  which Gandalf  could interpret 
        in  the  Book  of  Mazarbul  is  partly obliterated;  but most  of the 
        underlying pencil can be made out, and it  can be  seen that  the text 
        given  here  (itself  emended)  did  not greatly  differ from  what it 
        superseded.                                                            
    5.  My father first wrote here: 'veritable Orcs'. Cf. the  original sketch 
        for the chapter given  in VI.443:  'Gandalf says  there are  goblins - 
        of very evil kind, larger than  usual, real  orcs', and  my discussion 
        of  'goblins'  and  'orcs'  in  VI.437 note  35. In  FR at  this point 
        Gandalf  says:  'There  are  Orcs,  very  many of  them. And  some are 
        large and evil: black Uruks of Mordor.'                                
    6.  In FR it was  at this  point that  Boromir, closing  the west  door of 
  
        the  chamber,  wedged  it  with  broken  sword-blades   and  splinters 
        of wood. It  is odd  that in  the present  text it  is said  here that 
        Boromir  kicked  the  wedges  away  from  the door  and heaved  it to, 
        and  yet  immediately  afterwards  the  door  'began  to  move inwards 
        grinding at the wedges and thrusting them back.'                       
    7.  This  sentence  replaced:  'Gandalf  leaped  forward  and   hewed  the 
        arm with Glamdring.'                                                   
    8.  The  reforging  of  the  Sword  of Elendil  has been  told in  the new 
        version of 'The Ring Goes South' (p. 165).                             
    9.  In  a  subsequent version  of the  passage Gandalf  says 'There  is no 
        time for counting wounds.'                                             
   10.  This sentence was first written: 'As they ran cries  and the  noise of 
        many feet entered the far end behind them.'                            
   11   This  passage,  with  the  two  references  to  the appearance  of the 
        Trolls,  is  confused.  Though  all  was  written  at  the  same time, 
        phrases  were  added  and  rejected  phrases  were left  standing, and 
        my father's intention is in places impossible to determine.            
   12.  Written  in the  margin at  the time  of composition:  'Go on...  Do I 
        fight in vain? Fly!' Cf.  Trotter's words  'At least  we can  obey his 
        last command' in the text immediately following.                       
   13.  The  oddity  of the  original story  (see p.  193 and  note 6)  in the 
        matter  of  the  wedging  of  the  western  door  is now  removed, for 
        when  Boromir  had  kicked  away  the  wedges  and  heaved  it  to  he 
        then  re-wedged  it.  All  the  passages  concerned   were  corrected, 
        probably at once, to give the story as it is in FR.                    
   
   14.  The rejected part  of the  manuscript (a  single sheet  written on 
        both  sides)  was  found  among my  father's papers,  the rest  of it 
        having gone to Marquette.                                             
   15.  The  sequence  of  development  in  this  chapter  can   be  expressed 
        thus:                                                                 
          A -> C (C interrupted); B -> C (C continued).                         
   16.  In a pencilled addition in C  to the  scene of  the Balrog's  fall from 
        the Bridge my father  changed 'the  stone upon  which it  stood' (the 
        text of FR) to 'the stone upon which the vast form stood'.            
   17.  The  second  him  is  Gandalf,  not  only  from  the syntax,  but also 
        because the Balrog is always referred to  as it.  FR has  'the shadow 
        about it'.                                                            
   18.  See p. 237 note 5.                                                      
   19.  Aragorn's  words  to  Gandalf  If  you  pass   the  doors   of  Moria, 
        beware! had entered in 'Moria (i)', p. 178.                           
        20 With this revised wording the passage is found at the beginning of 
        the first draft of 'Lothlorien' (p. 219). In the fair  copy C  of the 
        present  chapter  my  father  subsequently struck  it out,  and wrote 
        at the end of the text that precedes it: End of Chapter. It  is clear 
        from  this  that  not  only the  draft B  but also  the fair  copy of 
        'The  Mines  of  Moria  (ii):  The  Bridge'  were   completed  before 
        'Lothlorien' was begun.                                               
   
                                      XI.                                    
                         THE STORY FORESEEN FROM MORIA.                      
                                                                            
   At about this time, and still using the reverse pages and blue  covers of 
   the  same  invaluable  examination script,  my father  wrote a  much more 
   elaborate outline of the story to  come than  any he  had yet  done. When 
   this was  written in  relation to  the narrative  that had  been achieved 
   cannot  be  precisely  demonstrated,  but  far the  most likely  time, to 
   judge from the  beginning of  the outline,  would be  when 'The  Mines of 
   Moria  (ii)'  was  at  least  initially  drafted  (and  probably actually 
   completed  in  the fair  copy) and  'Lothlorien' was  immediately contem- 
   plated; and therefore I give it in this place.                            
     It is particularly  interesting to  observe what  elements in  this new 
  
   plot derive from earlier  sketches, and  how those  ideas had  evolved by 
   this time, as the actual writing of the narrative drew nearer. These are: 
   (1)  an  isolated  page  which I  have tentatively  dated to  August 1939 
   (VI.380);  (2)  a  page  actually  dated  August  1939  (VI.381);  (3) an 
   outline set down at the time  of the  first drafting  of 'The  Council of 
   Elrond' (VI.410 - 11).                                                    
     The  new  text  was  written  very  quickly  and  roughly,   mostly  in 
   pencil, and is in places hard to make out.  I have  expanded contractions 
   and made a few other very small editorial clarifications. It will be seen 
   that despite its fullness it does not at all represent a clearly defined, 
   step-by-step  sequence:  ideas were  emerging and  evolving as  my father 
   wrote it.                                                                 
                                                                            
                                Sketch of Plot.                              
                                                                            
   Reach   Lothlorien   Dec.   15.(1) Take  refuge   up  Trees.   Elves  be- 
   friend   them.  Dec.   15,  16,   17  they   journey  to   Angle  between 
   Anduin   and   Blackroot.(2) There   they   remain   long.   (While   they 
   are up trees orcs go by - also Gollum.)                                   
     At  Angle  they  debate  what  is  to be  done. Frodo  feels it  is his 
   duty  to  go  straight  to  Fire  Mountain.   But  Aragorn   and  Boromir 
   wish  to  go  to  Minas  Tirith,  and  if  possible  gather  force. Frodo 
   sees  that  that  will  not help.  As Minas  Tirith is  still a  long way 
   from  Fire  Mountain   and  Sauron   will  only   be  the   more  warned. 
   (Boromir  is  secretly  planning  to  use  the  Ring,  since  Gandalf  is 
   gone.)                                                                    
   
     Boromir takes  Frodo apart  and talks  to him.  Begs to  see Ring 
   again. Evil enters into his heart and he tries  to daunt  Frodo and 
   then to take it by force. Frodo is obliged to slip it on  to escape 
   him.  (What  does  he  see  then  -  cloud  all  round  him getting 
   nearer and many fell voices in air?)                               
     Frodo  seeing that  evil has  entered into  the Company  dare not 
   stay and  does not  want to  imperil hobbits  or others.  He flies. 
   His  loss  is  not discovered  for some  time because  of Boromir's 
   lies.  (Boromir  says  he  has climbed  a tree  and will  be coming 
   back  soon?)  The  hunt  eventually  fails  because  Frodo  went  a 
   long way invisible.                                                
     The search. Sam is lost.  He tries  to track  Frodo and  comes on 
   Gollum. He follows Gollum and Gollum leads him to Frodo.           
     Frodo  hears  following  feet. And  flies. But  Sam comes  up too 
   to  his  surprise.  The  two  are  too much  for Gollum.  Gollum is 
   daunted  by  Frodo  -  who  has  a  power  over him  as Ringbearer. 
   (But use of Ring proves bad since it  re-establishes power  of Ring 
   over Frodo after his  cure. At  end he  cannot willingly  part with 
   it.)                                                               
     Gollum  pleads  for  forgiveness  and  feigns  reform.  They make 
   him  lead  them  through  the  Dead  Marshes.  (Green faces  in the 
   pools.) Lithlad Plain  of Ash.  The Searching  Eye of  Barad-dur (a 
   single light in a high window).                                    
                                                                     
   *  At  point   where  Sam,   Frodo  and   Gollum  meet   return  to 
   others - for whose adventures see  later. But  they should  be told 
   at this point.                                                     
                                                                     
     The  Gap  of  Gorgoroth  not  far from  Fire Mountain.  There are 
   Orc  guard-towers  on  either side  of Gorgoroth.(3) They see  a host 
   of evil led by  Black Riders.  Gollum betrays  Frodo. He  is beaten 
   off, but escapes shrieking to  the Black  Riders. The  Black Riders 
   now  have  taken form  of demonic  eagles and  fly before  host, or 
   [? take eagle-like] vulture birds as steeds.                       
     Frodo toils up Mountain to find Crack.                           
  
     Rumour   of   Battle   had   already   reached  Frodo,   Sam  and 
   Gollum. (That is why the host of Mordor was riding out.)           
     While  Frodo  is  toiling  up  Mountain  he  looks back  and sees 
   Battle gathering. He hears  faint sound  of horns  in the  hills. A 
   great   dust   where   the  Horsemen   are  coming.   Thunder  from 
   Baraddur  and  a  black  storm  comes  up  on  an East  wind. Frodo 
   wonders  what  is happening  but has  no hope  that he  himself can 
   be   saved.   The   Ringwraiths   swoop   back.  They   have  heard 
   Gollum's cries.                                                    
   
     Orodruin   [written   above:   Mount   Doom]   has    three   great 
   fissures  North,  West,  South [>  West, South,  East] in  its sides. 
   They are very deep  and at  an unguessable  depth a  glow of  fire is 
   seen.  Every  now  and  again  fire  rolls  out  of  mountain's heart 
   down  the  terrific channels.  The   mountain  towers   above  Frodo. 
   He  comes  to a  flat place  on the  mountain-side where  the fissure 
   is full of fire - Sauron's well of fire. The Vultures are  coming. He 
   cannot  throw  Ring in.  The Vultures  are coming.  All goes  dark in 
   his  eyes and  he falls  to his  knees. At  that moment  Gollum comes 
   up and wrestles with him, and takes Ring. Frodo falls flat.          
     Here  perhaps  Sam  comes  up,  beats  off  a  vulture   and  hurls 
   himself and Gollum into the gulf?                                    
     Function  for Sam?  Is he  to die?  (He said  there is  something I 
   have to do before [I die >] the end.)(4)                             
     Sam  could  get  hold  of  the  Ring.  Frodo  betrayed   by  Gollum 
   and  taken  by  orcs  (?)  to Minas  Morgol.(5) They  take his  ring and 
   find  it  is no  good; they  put him  in a  dungeon, and  threaten to 
   send him to Baraddur.                                                
     How  can  Sam  get  hold  of  Ring?  He  keeps  watch at  night and 
   hears  Gollum  muttering  to  himself,  words  of  hatred  for Frodo. 
   He  draws  his  sword  and  leaps  on  Gollum,  [?dragging]  him off. 
   He  tries  to  [insert utter]  horrible words  over Frodo  - incanta- 
   tion of  sleep. A  spider charm,  or does  Gollum get  spiders' help? 
   There is a ravine, a spiders' glen, they have to pass at  entrance to 
   Gorgoroth.  Gollum  gets  spiders  to  put spell  of sleep  on Frodo. 
   Sam  drives  them  off. But  cannot wake  him. He  then gets  idea of 
   taking  Ring.  He  sits  beside  Frodo. Gollum  betrays Frodo  to the 
   Orc-guard.  They  are   overwhelmed  and   Sam  knocked   silly  with 
   a  club.  He  puts  on  Ring   and  follows   Frodo.  (A   ring  from 
   Mazarbul would be useful.)(6)                                        
     Sam   comes   and  uses   Ring.  Passes   into  Morgol   and  finds 
   Frodo.  Frodo  feels  hatred  of  Sam  and  sees him  as an  orc. But 
   suddenly  the  orc  speaks  and  holds  out Ring  and says:  Take it. 
   Then  Frodo  sees  it  is Sam.  They creep  out. Frodo  is unable.... 
   Sam dresses up like an orc.                                          
     They escape but Gollum follows.                                    
     It  is Sam  that wrestles  with Gollum  and [? throws]  him finally 
   in the gulf.                                                         
     How are Sam and Frodo saved from the eruption?(7)                     
                                                                       
     An additional passage, but  contemporary with  the rest,  is marked 
   for insertion to this part of the outline.                           
                                                                       
         When Ring melts Dark Tower falls or is buried in ash. A great 
   
                
                                                                             
    black cloud and shadow floats away east on a rising west wind.            
    (The smell and sound of the Sea?)                                         
       Eruption. The forces of Mordor flee  and Horsemen  of Rohan            
    pursue.                                                                   
       Frodo standing on side of Fire Mountain holds up  sword. He            
  
    now  commands  Ringwraiths and  bids them  be gone.  They fall            
    to earth and vanish like wisps of smoke with a terrible wail.             
       How is Frodo (and Sam) saved from Eruption?                            
                                                                             
       Story turns for a while - after first meeting of Sam, Frodo and        
    Gollum - to others.                                                       
       Owing to Boromir's treachery and Frodo's use of Ring the               
    hunt fails. Merry and Pippin are distracted by loss of Sam and            
    Frodo. They themselves get lost following echoes. They come to            
    Entwash and the Topless Forest,(8) and fall in with Treebeard                
    and his Three Giants.                                                     
       Legolas and Gimli also get lost and get captured by Saruman.?          
       Boromir and Aragorn (who notes a change in Boromir - who               
    is keen to break off the chase and go home) reach Minas Tirith,           
    which is besieged by Sauron except at back. ? Siege is briefly            
    told from point of view of watchers on battlements. Evil has              
    now hold of Boromir who is jealous of Aragorn. The Lord of              
    Minas Tirith is slain (9) and they choose Aragorn. Boromir deserts            
    and sneaks off to Saruman, to get his help in becoming Lord of            
    Minas Tirith.                                                             
       How does Gandalf reappear?                                             
                                                                             
       All this section, concerned with the 'western story', was  struck out 
    and replaced, immediately,  by a  fuller and  altered version,  in which 
    the idea that Legolas  and Gimli  were captured  by Saruman  is rejected 
    and their new story is linked to the reappearance of Gandalf.             
                                                                             
       Story turns for a while to the others - ? after first meeting of       
    Sam, Frodo and Gollum.                                                    
    (one chapter) Owing to Boromir's treachery and Frodo's use of             
    Ring the hunt fails. Aragorn is overwhelmed with grief, thinking       
    he has failed trust as Gandalf's successor. Merry and Pippin are          
    distracted by losing Sam and Frodo, and wandering far (deluded            
    by echoes) they also get lost. Merry and Pippin come up                   
    Entwash into Fangorn and have adventure with Treebeard.                   
    Treebeard turns out a decent giant. They tell him their tale. He          
    is very perturbed by news of Saruman, and more so by the fall of          
    Gandalf. He won't go near Mordor. He offers to carry them to              
    Rohan and perhaps Minas Tirith. They set off.                             
   
                                    
                                                                               
          (one chapter) Boromir, Aragorn, and Legolas and Gimli.                
           Legolas  feels  the  Company  is  broken  up,   and  Gimli   has  no 
          more   heart.   The  four   part.  Aragorn   and  Boromir   to  Minas 
          Tirith,  Legolas  and  Gimli north.  Legolas means  to join  Elves of 
          Lothlorien  for  a  while.  Gimli  means  to  go  back  up  Anduin to 
          Mirkwood   and   so   home.  They   journey  together.   Legolas  and 
          Gimli both sing laments. Suddenly they meet Gandalf!                  
           Gandalf's   story.   Overcame   Balrog.  The   gulf  was   not  deep 
          (only  a kind  of moat  and was  full of  silent water).  He followed 
          the  channel  and  got  down  into  the  Deeps.  ??  Clad  himself in 
          Mithril-mail and fought his way out slaying many trolls.              
           [?Does]  Gandalf  shine  in  the  sun.  He  has  a  new  power after 
          overcoming of Balrog? He is now clad in white.                        
           Gandalf  is  dreadfully  downcast  at  the  news  of  the   loss  of 
          Frodo. He hastens south again with Legolas and Gimli.                 
          (one  chapter)  Inside  Minas  Tirith.   Aragorn  began   to  suspect 
          Boromir  at the  time of  the loss  of Frodo.  A sudden  change seems 
          to  come  over  Boromir.  He  is  anxious  to  go  away home  at once 
          and not look for Frodo.                                               
           Minas  Tirith  is  besieged  by  Sauron's  forces that  have crossed 
  
          Anduin  at  Osgiliath,  and  by  Saruman  who  is  come  up  in rear. 
          There   seems  no   hope.  Evil   has  now   got  complete   hold  of 
          Boromir.   The   Lord  of   Minas  Tirith   is  slain.   They  choose 
          Aragorn  as  chief.  Boromir  is  jealous  and  enraged -  he deserts 
          and sneaks off to Saruman, seeking his aid in getting lordship.       
           At  this  point   the  siege   must  be   broken  by   Gandalf  with 
          Legolas  and  Gimli  and  by  Treebeard. (But  not too  much fighting 
          or  it will  spoil last  battle of  Gorgoroth.) Gandalf  might simply 
          walk  through   lines,  or   else  have   a  contest   with  Saruman. 
          Treebeard  walks  through.  They  see  a   huge  tree   walking  over 
          plain.                                                                
           Saruman shuts himself up in Isengard.                                
           Sally  from  Minas   Tirith.  Gandalf   drives  Black   Riders  back 
          and   takes   crossing   of  Anduin   at  Osgiliath.   Horsemen  ride 
          behind  him  to  Gorgoroth.  Hear  a  great wind  and see  flames out 
          of Fire Mountain.                                                     
           Somehow  or  other  Frodo  and   Sam  must   be  found   in  Gorgor- 
          oth. Possibly by  Merry and  Pippin. (If  any one  of the  hobbits is 
          slain  it  must  be the  cowardly Pippin  doing something  brave. For 
          instance -                                                            
                                                                               
           Here the outline breaks off, but after a large space continues again 
          lower down on the same page, and now with numbered chapters,          
   
   beginning  at  'XXVI'.  Since  'Moria  (ii)' was  XVII, my  father envisaged 
   eight further chapters to this point.                                        
                                                                               
     After   fall   of   Mordor.   They   return   to  Minas   Tirith.  Feast. 
   Aragorn comes to meet them. Moon rises [?on] Minas Morgol.                   
   XXVI    Aragorn    looks   out    and   sees    moon   rise    over   Minas 
   Morgol.   He  remains   behind  -   and  becomes   Lord  of   Minas  Ithil. 
   What   about   Boromir?  Does   he  repent?   [Written  later   in  margin: 
   No - slain by Aragorn.]                                                      
     Gandalf   calls   at   Isengard   (see   addition).  [This   addition  is 
   found  on  a  separate   slip:  On   way  home:   they  ride   horses  from 
   Rohan.    The[y]    call    at    Isengard.    Gandalf    knocks.   Saruman 
   comes  out  very  affable.  'Ah,  my   dear  Gandalf.   What  a   mess  the 
   world  is  in.  Really  we  must  consult  together  -   such  men   as  we 
   are needed. Now what about our spheres of influence?'                        
     Gandalf  looks  at  him.  'I  am  the  White  Wizard  now,'  he   said  - 
   'look  at  your  many  colours.'  Saruman  is  [?clad]  in  a   filthy  mud 
   colour.   'They  seem   to  have   run.'  Gandalf   takes  his   staff  and 
   breaks  it  over  his  knee.  [?He  gives  a  thin shriek.]  'Go, Saruman,' 
   he said, 'and beg from the charitable for a day's digging.'                  
     Isengard is given to the Dwarves. Or to Radagast?]                         
     They ride home to Rivendell.                                               
   XXVII Song of the Banished Shadow.                                           
     Rivendell. Meeting with Bilbo.                                             
   XXVIII What happens to Shire?                                                
     Last  scene.   Sailing  away   of  Elves   [added  faintly:   Bilbo  with 
   them] and the [sic]                                                          
   XXIX Sam and Frodo go into a green land by the Sea?                          
                                                                               
   Certain  of  these  narrative  ideas  had  appeared  before, in  the earlier 
   plot-sketches referred to  on p.  207, such  as the  siege of  Minas Tirith, 
   Frodo's   separation   from  the   Company  and   Sam's  seeking   for  him, 
   Gollum's  seeming  reform  and  guidance  to  the  Mountain  of   Fire,  the 
   Searching  Eye,  the  'host  of   evil'  led   by  Black   Riders,  Gollum's 
   treachery,  Frodo's  inability  to  cast  the  Ring into  the Fire,  and the 
                                                                               
   and secure.                                                                  
     To  look  through  this  new outline  in sequence:  the fact  that nothing 
  
   is told  herc about  Loth l6rien  (though its  people are  mentioned- 'Elves 
   befriend them', and later it is told that it was Legolas' intention 'to join 
   Elves of Lothlorien for a while')  suggests, not  that the  Lothlorien story 
   had been written, but that  my father  was on  the verge  of writing  it and 
   had  no  need  to  set  down  much  about  it.  If  it  had been  written he 
   would surely  not have  included it  in the  outline at  all; and  the words 
   
   'While they are up trees orcs go by -  also Gollum'  look like  the first 
   written  emergence  of this  element in  the story.  But the  actual name 
   Lothlorien  has  already made  its appearance  in the  LR papers,  in the 
   new version of 'The Ring Goes South', p. 167.                             
     The  'angle'  between  the  river  flowing   down  from   Dimrill  Dale 
   (Redway, Blackroot,  Silverlode) and  the Great  River (see  the original 
   rough  sketch-map  given  in  VI.439)  is  now  called  Angle.  Here  the 
   Company  'remained long',  but there  is no  indication whether  Elves of 
   Lothlorien  were present.  It is  at Angle  that a  major feature  of the 
   structure  of  LR  first  enters.  In an  earlier outline  (VI.410) Frodo 
   becomes  separated  from   the  Company,   involuntarily  as   it  seems, 
   through  fear  of  Gollum;  but  now  (being  already  determined  to  go 
   directly to Mordor  rather than  by way  of Minas  Tirith) he  is brought 
   to  the  point  of  fleeing away  alone through  Boromir, who  desires to 
   appropriate  the  Ring  for  the  purposes  of  Minas Tirith.  Already my 
   father  foresaw  that  Boromir,  speaking  to Frodo  apart, would  ask to 
   see the Ring again, that  (as is  implied) Frodo  would refuse,  and that 
   Boromir would then try to take it  by force  and oblige  Frodo to  put it 
   on in order to escape from him  - explaining  how it  was that  Frodo got 
   clear  away  and could  not be  found despite  the hunt  for him.  On the 
   other hand, since  all this  takes place  at Angle,  there is  no journey 
   down  Anduin,  boats  are  never  mentioned  -  and  there is  no mention 
   even of  Frodo's need  to cross  the river.  The whole  story of  how Sam 
   i  would  come  to  accompany  Frodo   on  his   journey  to   the  Fiery 
   Mountain  would  be  entirely  changed  (though  not  before it  had been 
   further developed from its form in this outline).                         
     In  the  account  of  that  journey several  new names  appear. Lithlad 
   the  Plain  of  Ash  appears  once  in  LR  (The  Two  Towers  IV.3, 'the 
   mournful  plains  of  Lithlad  and  of   Gorgoroth'),  though   for  some 
   reason  the  name  was not  entered on  either of  the maps  published in 
   LR;  it is  found however  on the  First Map  (p. 309)  and subsequently. 
   The  plain  of  Lithlad  lay  south  of Ered  Lithui, the  Ash Mountains, 
   away to the east of  Barad -  dur; there  would thus  seem no  reason for 
   Frodo and Sam ever to have come to  it, as  seems to  be implied  in this 
   outline.  The  valley  of  Gorgoroth,  above  which  was  built  the Dark 
   Tower, appears in the fifth version of 'The Council of Elrond'  (p. 144), 
   and the  Gap of  Gorgoroth ('with  Orc guard-towers  on either  side') in 
   this outline is the first intimation of a pass between the mountain-walls 
   fencing  Mordor  on  north  and  west   (afterwards  Udun,   between  the 
   Morannon and the Isenmouthe).                                             
     The  winged  Nazgul  -  Black  Riders  horsed   now  upon   vultures  - 
   appear, but here in the role of leaders of the host of Mordor as it rides 
   out to battle. Sam's part in the final events was still very  shadowy and 
   speculative,  but  already  the  idea  enters  that  Gollum  (whose inner 
   motives  seem to  have been  far less  complex in  respect of  Frodo than 
   they  afterwards  became)  would  betray Sam  and Frodo  to spiders  in a 
   
    ravine or glen 'at the entrance to Gorgoroth'. At this  stage, as  will be 
    seen later, the entry into Mordor  by way  of the  Stairs of  Cirith Ungol 
    did  not  exist,  and  when  that name  appears it  will bear  a different 
    geographical sense.  The spiders  seem to  have arisen  in the  context of 
    explaining  how  Sam  came  to  take  the  Ring  from Frodo;  and features 
    of  the later  story begin  to take  shape: Sam's  rout of  the spider(s), 
    Gollum's  betrayal  of  the  unconscious  Frodo to  the orcs,  his capture 
    and  imprisonment  (but  here  in  Minas  Morgol),  Sam's  entry  into the 
  
    fortress  wearing  the Ring,  Frodo's sudden  hatred of  Sam whom  he sees 
    as an orc, and their escape.                                               
      The  Breaking  of  the  Fellowship  imposed  on  my  father the  need to 
    follow  two  distinct  narrative  paths,  but  he  would still  follow the 
    fortunes  of  Frodo  and  Sam  somewhat  further  before returning  to the 
    others  (since  the  reunion  of  Sam  and  Frodo,  involving  Sam's first 
    falling  in with  Gollum, was  much less  swiftly achieved  than it  is in 
    FR).                                                                       
      The second narrative again  takes a  huge step  forward here,  but there 
    was  still  a  great  way  to  go.  Most important,  Merry and  Pippin now 
    move into a central position in the story,  and it  is they  (not as  in a 
    former  outline  Frodo,  VI.410)  who   encounter  Treebeard   -  although 
    the  entire  narrative  of the  attack by  Orcs on  the camp  beneath Amon 
    Hen,  Boromir's  death,  the  forced  march across  Rohan, and  the battle 
    between  the Rohirrim  and the  Orcs on  the eaves  of Fangorn  is absent. 
    Merry  and  Pippin  merely become  lost as  they seek  for Frodo  and Sam, 
    and  wandering  along  the  river  Entwash  (which  here   first  appears) 
    come to the Forest of Fangorn without  any relation  to the  larger story; 
    but through them  Treebeard (now  finally established  as a  'decent' sort 
    of person, cf. p. 71) comes to play a part in the breaking of the siege of 
    Minas Tirith.                                                              
      On  the  other  hand,  for  Aragorn and  Boromir my  father had  at this 
    time  a  plan  almost  wholly  different  from  what  would  soon  emerge. 
    Departing together to  Minas Tirith,  the original  Company will  be still 
    further  fragmented,  for  Legolas  and  Gimli   (escaping  the   fate  of 
    capture  by  Saruman  momentarily  projected  for  them,  p. 210)  set off 
    north together. It is indeed Legolas and  Gimli who  fall in  with Gandalf 
    returned,  now  clad  in  white  and  possessed  of  new powers,  and with 
    him  they  turn  back  and  hasten south;  but there  is no  indication of 
    where they met him (save that  it was  south of  Lothlorien), and  in fact 
    no  indication  of  geography  for  any  of these  events. Rohan  plays no 
    part in the  story at  all (beyond  the several  mentions of  the Horsemen 
    riding against Mordor), and the  Siege of  Minas Tirith  is (mysteriously) 
    to  be  'broken  by  Gandalf  with  Legolas and  Gimli and  by Treebeard.' 
    Boromir  would  play  a  shameful part,  treacherously fleeing  to Saruman 
    (a  faint  adumbration  of  Wormtongue?)  in   his  hatred   for  Aragorn, 
    chosen  to  be  successor  to  the  slain lord  of Minas  Tirith. Isengard 
    remains  inviolate,  and  the  Ents  do  not  appear (10) - yet the visit of 
   
   Gandalf to Saruman  in his  fortress, and  his humiliation,  is present, 
   placed here on the homeward journey.                                     
                                                                           
     Much  of  the narrative  'material', it  may be  said, was  now assem- 
   bled. But the structure of that narrative in the lands west of Anduin as 
   my  father  now  foresaw  it  would  be  wholly  changed,   and  changed 
   above all by the emergence of the Kingdom of Rohan  into the  full light 
   of the story, and of its relations with Gondor and with Isengard.(11)     
                                                                           
                                    NOTES.                                  
                                                                           
   1. 'Reach  Lothlorien  Dec.  15':  this  date  does  not agree  with the 
    chronology,  which  is  surprising.  The  time-scheme  referred   to  on 
    p.  169,  which  clearly  accompanied  this  state  of   the  narrative, 
    continues  on  from  'December  9  Snow  on   Caradras'  (a   date  that 
    actually appears in the text) thus:                                     
        Dec. 10 Retreat. Wolves at night.                                   
           11. Start    for    Moria.    Reach    Doors    at    sundown. 
    Travel in Mines till midnight (15 miles).                               
           12. Well-chamber.  All  day  in  Moria  (20  miles).   Night  in 
    21st Hall.                                                              
           13. Mazarbul. Battle of Bridge. Escape to Lothlorien.            
        This  scheme   was  made   when  the   'Lothlorien'  story   was  at 
  
    any  rate  in  progress,  but  the  earliest  sketch  of  the  march  of 
    the   Company   from   Dimrill   Dale   (p.   218)   demands   the  date 
    13 December.                                                            
   2. The  name  Anduin,  thus  written  and not  the result  of subsequent 
    correction,  occurs  in  the fifth  version of  'The Council  of Elrond' 
    (p.  157  note  5).  The  name  Blackroot  shows  that this  outline was 
    written  after  the  new  version   of  'The   Ring  Goes   South'  (see 
    p. 166).                                                                
   3. This sentence was put in as an  afterthought at  a different  point in 
    the manuscript, but it seems appropriate to insert it here.             
   4. Sam said this to Frodo after  the night  spent with  the Elves  in the 
    Woody End (FR p. 96).                                                   
   5. This  part of  the text  was written  in pencil,  but these  few lines 
    were  overwritten  in  ink  later   (apparently  simply   for  clarity's 
    sake),  and  the  form  as  overwritten  is  actually  Morgul; elsewhere 
    in the outline, however, the form is Morgol.                            
   6. The  'ring  from  Mazarbul'  evidently  refers back  to what  is said 
    earlier: 'They take [Frodo's] ring and find it is no good.'             
   7. A  scrap  of  torn paper  found  in  isolation  bears  the  following 
    pencilled notes dashed down in haste:                                   
            Could Sam steal the Ring to save Frodo from danger?             
            The  Black  Riders capture  Frodo and  he is  taken to  Mordor - 
    but he has no Ring and is put in prison.                                
   
        Sam flees - but is pursued by Gollum.                               
        It is Sam and Gollum that wrestle on the Mountain.                  
        Frodo is saved by the fall of the Tower.                            
                                                                           
       It seems very probable that these notes  belong to  the same  time as 
       the present outline. On  the same  scrap are  notes referring  to the 
       Shire at the  end of  the story,  when Frodo  and Sam  returning find 
       that  'Cosimo  [Sackville-Baggins]  has industrialised  it. Factories 
       and  smoke. The  Sandymans have  a biscuit  factory. Iron  is found.' 
       The  last  words  are:  'They  go  west and  set sail  to Greenland.' 
       Greenland  is  clear,  however improbable  it may  seem; but  cf. the 
       last words of the present outline (p.  212): 'Sam  and Frodo  go into 
       a green land by the Sea'.                                            
    8. Fangorn is called 'the Topless Forest' in a rejected sentence  in the 
       new version of 'The Ring Goes South', p. 167.                        
    9. In  the  outline  given  in  VI.411  the  King  of Ond  was Boromir's 
       father.                                                              
   10. Since in the sketch-plot given in  VI.410 the  'tree-giants' assailed 
       the  besiegers  of  Ond,  it may  be that  their presence  was under- 
       stood in this outline also; but this is not in any way suggested. 
   11. Looked at  in terms  of the  movements of  the principal  persons, it 
       seems that a crucial idea, though  at once  rejected, would  turn out 
       to  have  been  the  capture   of  Legolas   and  Gimli   by  Saruman 
       (p.  210).  My  father  remained  convinced,  perhaps,  that  Saruman 
       did  nonetheless  play  a part  in the  fragmentation of  the Company 
       of  the  Ring;  and  the  aimless  wanderings  of  Merry  and  Pippin 
       along   the  Entwash   that  brought   them  to   Treebeard's  domain 
       were  transformed into  the forced  march of  captives to  Isengard - 
       for Isengard was close to the  Forest of  Fangorn. Thus  entered also 
       the  death   of  Boromir,   and  the   withdrawal  of   Aragorn  from 
       immediate departure to Minas Tirith.                                 
   
                                       XII.                                    
                                                                              
                                    LOTHLORIEN.                                
                                                                              
   In the first fully-written narrative, the two chapters  6 and  7 in  Book II 
   of  FR  ('Lothlorien'  and  'The  Mirror  of  Galadriel')  are  one,  though 
  
   here treated separately. This text is  extremely complex  in that,  while it 
   constitutes a  nearly complete  narrative, the  form in  which it  exists is 
   not the result of writing in a simple sequence; parts of it are  later, with 
   later  names,  and  were  written  over  a partly  or wholly  erased earlier 
   form.   Other   parts  were   not  rewritten   and  earlier   names  appear, 
   sometimes  corrected,  sometimes  not;  and  the  original  text   was  much 
   emended throughout.                                                         
     In  fact,  it  seems to  me certain  that the  whole text,  including some 
   scraps  of  initial  drafting and  outlining on  isolated pages,  belongs to 
   the  same  time  and  the  same  impulse.  The  'August   1940'  examination 
   script  was  once  again  used  for  the  entire  complex  of   papers.  The 
   manuscript varies greatly in  difficulty, some  sections being  fairly clear 
   and  legible,  others  very  much  the  reverse.  In  places  words  are  so 
   reduced  and  letter-shapes  so  transformed  that one  might well  hit upon 
   the right word but not know  it, if  there are  insufficient clues  from the 
   context   or   from  the   later  text.   Word-endings  are   miswritten  or 
   omitted, successive  forms of  a sentence  are left  standing side  by side, 
   and  punctuation  is constantly  lacking. This  is a  case where  the actual 
   appearance  of  the  manuscript  is exceedingly  different from  the printed 
   interpretation of it.                                                       
     No satisfactory presentation of such a  text as  this is  really possible. 
   If  the  earliest  form of  the story  is given,  and the  later alterations 
   ignored, then difficulties  such as  the following  are encountered.  In the 
   passage  where  Legolas  reports  to  the others  his conversation  with the 
   Elves  in  the  mallorn-tree  (FR p.  357) the  original narrative  (in ink) 
   had:                                                                        
                                                                              
     Now  they bid  us to  climb up,  three in  each of  these trees  that stand 
     here near together. I will go first.                                      
                                                                              
   This was corrected (in pencil) to a form close to that of FR:               
                                                                              
     Now  they  bid  me  to  climb  up  with  Frodo,  of   whom  they   seem  to 
     have  heard. The  rest they  ask to  wait a  little, and  to keep  watch at 
     the foot of the tree.                                                     
                                                                              
       But the primary narrative then continues (in pencil) on the next sheet 
   
   with this revised  story, in  which Legolas  and Frodo  are the  first to 
   ascend (with  Sam behind).  On the  other hand,  if all  later alteration 
   (which  is  in any  case far  from achieving  an overall  consistency) is 
   admitted,  the  FR  form  is  closely approached  and the  earlier stages 
   ignored.  I  have  adopted therefore  the former  method, and  attempt to 
   clarify complexities  as they  arise. The  notes to  this chapter  form a 
   commentary on the text and are integral to its presentation.              
                                                                            
     A  few  brief  notes  about the  sojourn of  the Company  in Lothlorien 
   begin the long preparatory synopsis given in the  last chapter  (p. 207). 
   There is there no suggestion  of Galadriel  and Celeborn;  and it  is 'at 
   Angle',  between  Blackroot  and  Anduin,  that  Boromir   accosts  Frodo 
   and  attempts  to  take  the  Ring. The  first march  from Moria  is more 
   fully sketched in the following notes.                                    
                                                                            
      They  pass into  Dimrill Dale.  It is  a golden  afternoon, but  dark in 
     the Dale.                                                               
      Mirrormere. Smooth sward. Deep blue like night sky.                    
      [Notes  scribbled  in  later:  Orcs  won't  come  out  by  day.  Frodo's 
     wounds dressed by Trotter, so they discover the mithril-mail.]          
      No   time  to   stay.  Gimli's   regret.  See   the  black   springs  of 
     Morthond;(1) follow it.                                                   
      Make  for  Lothlorien.  Legolas'  description.  The  wood  is  in winter 
     but still bears leaves that  have turned  golden. They  do not  fall till 
  
     spring,  when  the  green  comes,  and  great  yellow  flowers. It  was a 
     garden  of  the  Wood-elves  long  ago  -  before  the  dwarves disturbed 
     the evils  beneath the  mountains, he  said (Gimli  does not  like that). 
     They  lived  in houses  in trees  before the  darkening world  drove them 
     underground.(2)                                                         
      In  dusk  Frodo  again  hears  feet but  cannot see  anything following. 
     They march on into the dusk.                                            
      They take refuge in trees, and see Orcs march by beneath.              
      Frodo  long  after  sees a  sloping back[ed]  figure moving  swiftly. It 
     sniffs under the tree, stares up, and then disappears.                  
                                                                            
   The passage of the Orcs  beneath, and  the coming  of Gollum,  were first 
   referred to in the outline given on p. 207.                               
     I  turn  now  to  the  narrative.  The chapter  is numbered  XVIII, and 
   paginated continuously (with one gap),  but it  has no  title. As  I have 
   said, I give (so far as possible) the most original form of the text, and 
   do  not, as  a rule,  indicate small  subsequent emendations  bringing it 
   nearer to FR, though many  or all  of them  may well  belong to  the same 
   time.                                                                     
                                                                            
     'Alas, I fear we cannot wait here longer!' said Aragorn. He            
   looked towards the mountains, and held up his sword.                      
   'Farewell,  Gandalf,'  he  cried.  'Did  I not  say to  you: if  you pass 
   
      the  doors  of  Moria,  beware?  I  know  not  what  put   the  words 
      into  my  mouth,  but  alas!  that  I  spoke  true. No  fortune could 
      have  been  more  grievous.  What  hope  have  we  without  you?'  He 
      turned  to  the  Company.  'We  must  do  without  hope!'   he  said. 
      'At  least we  may yet  be avenged.  Let us  gird ourselves  and weep 
      no  more.  It  is better  to strike  hard than  to mourn  long! Come! 
      We have a long road and much to do!'                                 
        They  rose  and  looked   about  them.   Northward  the   Dale  ran 
      up  into  a  glen  of  shadows   between  two   great  arms   of  the 
      mountains,  above  which  three  tall   white  peaks   towered.(4) Many 
      torrents fell white over the steep sides into the  valley. A  mist of 
      foam hung in the air.                                                
        To  the  west  [read  east](5) the  mountains  marched  to  a  sudden 
      end,  and  far  lands  could  be  descried  beyond  them   vague  and 
      wide.  To  the  south  the  mountains  receded  endlessly  as  far as 
      sight could reach. Less than  a mile  away, and  below them  a little 
      (for they stood still on the skirts of the mountains) lay a  mere: it 
      was  long and  oval, shaped  like a  great spear-head  that-thrust up 
      deep  into  the  northern  glen.  Its  southern  end  was  beyond the 
      edge  of  the  shadow,  under  the  sunny  sky.  But its  waters were 
      dark:  a  deep  blue  like  the  night  sky  seen  through  a lighted 
      window.  Its  face was  still and  unruffled. About  it lay  a smooth 
      sward shelving on all sides down to its bare unbroken rim.(6)     
        'There  lies  Kheledzaram,(7) the  Mirror-mere!'  said  Gimli sadly. 
      'I hoped to look on it in  joy and  linger here  a while.  I remember 
      that  he  said:  "May you  have joy  of the  sight, but  whatever you 
      may  do  I  cannot  stay." Now  it is  I that  must hasten  away, and 
      he that must stay.'                                                  
        The   Company   went   down   the  road,   fading and broken,  but 
      still  showing  that  here  a  great  paved  way  had  once  wound up 
      from  the  lowlands  to  the  gate. It  passed hard  by the  sward of 
      Mirror-mere, and there  not far  from the  road by  the brink  of the 
      water there stood a single column, now broken at the top.            
        'That  is  Durin's  Stone,'  said  Gimli.  '[We  >]  I  cannot pass 
      without  pausing  there  a  minute, to  look upon  the wonder  of the 
      Dale.'                                                               
        'Be  swift  then,'  said  Trotter, looking  back towards  the Gate. 
      'The sun sinks early. Orcs will  not come  out till  it is  dusk, but 
  
      we  must  be  far  away  ere night  comes. The  moon will  appear for 
      the last time tonight and it will be dark.'                          
        'Come  with  me,  Frodo,'  said  the  dwarf,  'and  any   else  who 
      wish., But only Sam and Legolas followed.(8) He ran down the            
   l                                                                       
   
   sward and looked at the pillar. The runes upon it were worn           
   away. 'This stone marks the spot where Durin first looked in the      
   Mirror-mere,' said the dwarf. 'Let us look.' They stooped over        
   the water.                                                            
     For a while they could see nothing. No shadow of themselves         
   fell on the mere. Slowly at the edges they saw the forms of the       
   encircling mountains revealed, mirrored in a profound blue, and       
   amidst it a space of sky. There like jewels in the deep shone         
   glinting stars, though the sunlight was in the sky above. No '        
   shadow of themselves was seen.                                        
     'Fair Kheledzaram,' said Gimli. 'There lies the crown of            
   Durin till he wakes. Farewell.' He bowed and turned away, and         
   hastened back up the sward to the road again.                         
     It wound now quickly down running away southwest [read              
   southeast](9) out from between the arms of the mountains. A              
   little below the Mere they came upon a deep well of dark water        
   almost black; from it a freshet fell over a stone lip and ran         
   gurgling away in a stony channel. 'This is the spring whence the      
   Blackroot rises,' said Gimli. 'Do not drink from it: it is icy cold.' 
     'Soon,' said Trotter, 'it will become a swift river, fed by many 
   other torrents from [?all the land]. Our road leads beside it. And 
   we must go swifter than it runs. There is our way.' Out on            
   before them they could see the Blackroot winding away in the          
   lower land, until it was lost in a distance that glowed like pale 
   gold on the edge of sight.                                            
     'There lie the woods of Lothlorien,' said Trotter. 'Their eaves 
   are yet many miles away (four leagues or more), but we must           
   reach them before night.'                                             
     [Now they went on silently](10) for some time, but every step          
   grew more painful for Frodo. In spite of the bright [?winter] sun 
   the air seemed biting after the warm dark of Moria. Sam at [his]      
   side was also failing. The cut in his arm was paining him.(11)       
   They lagged behind together. Trotter looked back anxiously.           
   'So much has happened,' he said, 'that I had forgotten you,           
   Frodo, and Sam. I am sorry: you are both hurt, and we have            
   done nothing to ease you or to find out how serious are your          
   hurts. What shall we do? There is nothing we can do in this           
   empty region, with the gate and our foes so near behind.'             
     'How far is there still to go?' said Frodo.                         
     They have a first meal 2 1/2 hours after noon. Beside a              
   beautiful little fall in the Blackroot, where another torrent         
   coming from west flowed out and they both fell over some green        
   
   stone.  Trotter  dresses  Sam's  wound.  'The  cut  is  looking ill  - but 
   luckily  is  not  (as  orc-cuts may  be) poisoned.'  Trotter bathes  it in 
   the water and lays a leaf of athelas against it.                           
     Then  he  turns  attention  to  Frodo.  Reluctantly  he  strips  off his 
   jacket   and   tunic,   and  suddenly   the  mithril-corslet   shines  and 
   flashes  in  the  sun.  Trotter  strips  it  from  him  and  holds  it up. 
   Description of its radiance.                                               
     'This  is  a  pretty  hobbit-skin!'  said  Trotter.  'If  it  were known 
   they  wore  such  a  hide,  all  the  hunters  of   the  world   would  be 
   crowding to the Shire.'                                                    
     'And  all  the  hunters  of  the  world  [would]  shoot  in  vain,' said 
   Gimli,  staring  in  amazement.  'Bilbo  saved  your  life  -  it   was  a 
   generous and timely gift.'                                                 
  
     There  was  a  great  dark  bruise  on  Frodo's  side  and  breast,  the 
   rings  driven  through  shirt  into  flesh...  His  left  side   also  was 
   bruised against the wall.                                                  
     'Nothing is broken,' said Trotter.                                       
                                                                             
     The text now becomes for a  space very  ragged, the  story being  in its 
   most  primitive  form  of  composition,  and  soon  passes  into  a  rough 
   sketch of the narrative to come.                                           
                                                                             
      Kindle  fire  warm  water  bathed  in  athelas.  Pads   fastened  under 
     the mail, which is put on again.                                         
      They  hurry  on  again.  Sun  sinks  behind  mountains.  Shadows  creep 
     out  down  mountain  side and  over the  land. Dusk  is about  them, but 
     there is a glow on the land to the East.... pale yellow in dusk.(12)     
     They   have  come   12-14  miles   from  Gate   and  are   nearly  done. 
     Legolas describes Lothlorien.                                            
      Near  forest  gate  another  small  river  comes  in from  right (west) 
     across the path. The bridge  is no  longer there.  They wade  across and 
     halt on other side with water as defence. Climb trees.                   
      Orcs  ...  at  night.  But  a  pleasant  [? adventure]  with Wood-elves 
     next day.  They are  escorted to  Wood-elves' houses  in trees  in angle 
     of  Blackroot  and  Anduin  by  light  marches  (no orc  comes). Several 
     (2-3)  pleasant  days.  40  miles.  Sorrow  of whole  world for  news of 
     fall  of  Gandalf. They  are now  nearly 100  leagues (300  miles) south 
     of Rivendell.(13)                                                        
                                                                             
   An isolated page of very  rough drafting  takes up  with Frodo's  reply to 
   Gimli's question (' "What is it?" said the dwarf', FR p. 351):             
                                                                             
       'I don't know,' said Frodo. 'I thought I heard feet, and I thought I 
     saw light - like eyes. I have done so often since we entered Moria.' 
      Gimli  paused  and  stooped  to  the  ground. 'I  can hear  nothing but 
   
                                   
                                                                       
   the night-speech of plant and stone,' he said.  'Come, let  us hurry! 
   The others are out of sight already.'                                
    The night wind blew chill up the  valley to  meet them.  They passed 
   many scattered trees, tall with pale stems. In  front a  great shadow 
   loomed, and the endless rustle of leaves like poplars in the breeze. 
    'Lothlorien,'  said  Legolas.  'Lothlorien.  We  are  come   to  the 
   [?gates] of the golden wood. Alas that it is winter.'                
                                                                       
   Here the formed narrative takes up again. (14)                       
                                                                       
   Under  the  night  the  trees  stood  tall  before them,  arched over 
   the  stream  and  road  that  ran  suddenly  beneath  their spreading 
   boughs. In the  dim light  of the  stars their  stems were  grey, and 
   their quivering leaves a hint of fallow gold.                        
   'Lothlorien!'  said  Aragorn.  'Glad  I  am to  hear the  leaves! We 
   are barely five leagues from  the Gates,  but we  can go  no further. 
   Let  us  hope  that  there  is  some  virtue of  the Elves  that will 
   protect  us this  night -  if Elves  indeed dwell  here still  in the 
   darkening world.'(15)                                                
   'It is  long since  any of  my folk  returned hither,'  said Legolas; 
   'for we dwell now  very far  away; yet  it is  told that  though some 
   have gone for ever  some abide  still in  Lothlorien, but  they dwell 
   deep in the wood many leagues from here.'(16)                        
   'Then  we  must  fend  for  ourselves  tonight,'  said  Aragorn. 'Let 
   us go on yet a little way until the wood  is all  about us,  and then 
   will turn aside from the road.'                                      
   A   mile   within   the   wood   they   came   upon   another  stream 
  
   flowing  down  swiftly  from  the   tree-clad  slopes   that  climbed 
   back  towards  the  Mountains. They  heard it  splashing over  a fall 
   away  among   the  shadows   on  their   right.  Its   dark  hurrying 
   waters  ran  across  the  path  before  them  and joined  the [Black- 
   root  >]  Morthond  in  a  swirl  of  dim  pools  among the  roots of 
   trees.                                                               
   'Here  is  the  [Taiglin  >]  Linglor,'  said  Legolas.  'Of  it  the 
   wood-elves   made   many   songs,   remembering   the   rainbow  upon 
   its singing falls and the golden  flowers that  floated in  its foam. 
   All is dark now, and the  Bridge of  Linglor that  the elves  made is 
   broken  down.  But  it  is  not deep.  Let us  wade across.  There is 
   healing in its [cold >] cool waters / But I will bathe my feet  in it 
   - for it is said that  its waters  are healing.  On the  further bank 
   we  can  rest,  and  the  sound  of  running   water  may   bring  us 
   sleep.'(17)                                                          
   They  followed  the  elf,  and  one  by  one  climbed down  the steep 
   bank  and  bathed  their  [feet](18) in  the   stream.  For   a  moment 
   
   Frodo stood near the bank and let the cold water flow about his             
   tired feet. It was cold but its very touch was clean, and as it             
   mounted to his knees he felt that the stain  of travel  and the             
   weariness of his limbs was washed away.                                     
     When  all the  Company had  crossed they  sat and  rested and             
   ate a little food, while Legolas told them tales  of Lothlorien             
   before the world was grey.                                                  
                                                                              
     Here there is a space  in the  manuscript, with  the words  insert song. 
   There  are  many  pages  of  rough  working  for  Legolas' song  of Amroth 
   and  Nimrodel, leading  to a  version that  (while certainly  belonging to 
   this time) is for much of its length  very close  to the  form in  FR (pp. 
   354 - 5).  The name  of the  maiden is  Linglorel (once  Inglorel), becom- 
   ing  Nimladel,  Nimlorel (see  note 17),  and in  the final  version found 
   here  Nimlothel  (corrected  to  Nimrodel).  Her  lover  was  Ammalas (as 
   he appears in  the narrative  that follows),  and the  form Amroth  can be 
   seen  emerging  as  my father  wrote the  first line  of the  ninth verse: 
   'When  Ammalas   beheld  the   shore',  with   a  rejected   name  Amaldor 
   momentarily  appearing  before  the  line  became  'When  Amroth  saw  the 
   fading shore'.                                                              
     Associated with  the texts  of the  song is  a version  of the  words of 
   Legolas that preceded it (FR p. 353):                                       
                                                                              
        'I will sing you a song,' he said. 'It is a fair song in  the woodland 
     tongue:  but  this  is  how  it  runs in  the common  speech, as  some in 
     Rivendell have turned it.' In a soft voice  hardly to  be heard  amid the 
     rustle of the leaves above he began.                                      
                                                                              
   This  is  apparently the  first appearance  of the  term Common  Speech. - 
   The final version found here is virtually as that in FR through  the first 
   six verses (but with the name Nimlothel); then follows:                     
                                                                              
                A wind awoke in Northern lands                                 
                   and loud it blew and free,                                  
                and bore the ship from Elven-strands                           
                   across the shining sea.                                     
                                                                              
                Beyond the waves the shores were grey,                        
                   the mountains sinking low;                                  
                as salt as tears the driving spray                             
                   the wind a cry of woe.                                     
                                                                              
                When Amroth saw the fading shore                              
                   beyond the heaving swell                                    
  
                he cursed the faithless. ship that bore                        
                   him far from Nimlothel.                                     
                                                                              
                  An Elven-lord he was of old                                  
                    before the birth of men                                   
   
           when first the boughs were hung with gold                        
                  in fair Lothlorien.                                        
                                                                            
   A variant of this verse is given:                                         
                                                                            
           An Elven-lord he was o f old                                    
                  when all the woods were young                              
           and in Lothlorien with gold                                       
                  the boughs of trees were hung.                            
                                                                            
   The eleventh verse, and the last verse, are as in FR, but the twelfth 
   reads here:                                                               
                                                                            
           The foam was in his flowing hair,                               
                  a light about him shone;                                   
           afar they saw the waves him bear                                 
                  as floats the northern swan.                               
                                                                            
   Pencilled suggestions in the margins, no  doubt of  this same  time, move 
   the verses a little further towards the final form; and at the end of the 
   song my father noted: 'If all this is included, Legolas will have  to say 
   that it represents only a few  of the  verses of  the original  (e.g. the 
   departure from Lorien is omitted).'                                       
                                                                            
    An outline for the next part of the story may be given here. It  is very 
   roughly   written  indeed,   and  I   have  made   one  or   two  obvious 
   corrections.                                                              
                                                                            
     Legolas sings song of Linglorel.                                        
     Legolas describes the houses of the Galadrim.                           
     Gimli says trees would be safer.                                        
     Aragorn decides to climb for night.                                     
     They find a group of great  trees near  the falls  (to right).  Legolas is 
    about   to   climb   one   with  many   low  boughs   when  a   voice  in 
    elven-speech   comes   from  above.   He  fears   arrows.  But   after  a 
    converse in elven-speech  reports that  all is  well. Warnings  of things 
    afoot  have  reached  folk  of  Lorien  from  the  Gladden  Fields,  when 
    Elrond's  messengers  came  East.  They  have   set  guards.   (Saw  many 
    orcs  passing  west  of  Lorien towards  Moria: put  this in  later, when 
    Elves talk to Company.) [See pp. 227 - 8.]                               
     They  did  not  challenge  or  shoot because  they heard  Legolas' voice 
    -  and after  the sound  of his  song. They  have a  great platform  in 2 
    trees by the falls.                                                      
     Legolas,  Sam  and  Frodo  go  on  platform  with  3  elves.  Others  on 
    another platform and Aragorn and Boromir in crotch of a large tree.      
     Orcs  come  to  Linglorel  in  night.  The  Elves  do not  shoot because 
    they  are  in  too  great  number:  but one  slips away  to warn  folk in 
    wood and prepare an ambush.                                              
   
                                                
                                                                        
    After  all  is  quiet  again Frodo  sees Gollum  creep into  wood. He 
   looks up and begins to climb, but just as the Elves fit arrows  to bow 
   Frodo stays them. Gollum has a sense of danger and fades away.        
    Next day the Elves lead them to Angle.                               
                                                                        
  
   After the song of Legolas the narrative continues:                    
                                                                        
   His  voice  faltered  and  fell  silent.  'I do  not remember  all the 
   words,' he said. 'It is a fair song,  and that  is but  the beginning; 
   for it is  long and  sad. It  tells how  sorrow came  upon Lothlorien, 
   Lorien   of   the   flowers,   when  the   world  darkened,   and  the 
   dwarves awakened evil in the Mountains.'                              
   'But the dwarves did not make the evil,' said Gimli.                  
   'I  said  not  so,' said  Legolas sadly.  'Yet evil  came. And  it was 
   told  that  Linglorel (19) was  lost.  For  such  was  the  name  of that 
   maiden,  and  they  gave   the  same   name  to   the  mountain-stream 
   that  she  loved:  she  sang  beside  the  waterfalls  playing  upon a 
   harp.  There  in  spring  when  the  wind  is  in  the new  leaves the 
   echo of  her voice  may still  be heard,  they say.  But the  elves of 
   her  kindred  departed,  and  she  was  lost  in  the  passes  of  the 
   mountains,(20) and  none  know  where  she  now  may   be.  It   is  said 
   in the song that the elven  ship waited  in the  havens long  for her, 
   but  a  wind  arose  in  the  night and  bore him  into the  West; and 
   when  Ammalas (21) her lover  saw  that  the  land  was  far  away  he 
   leaped  into the  sea, but  whether he  came ever  back to  the Hither 
   Shores and found Linglorel is not told.                               
   'It  is  said  that  Linglorel  had  a  house built  in branches  of a 
   tree; for  that was  the manner  of the  Elves of  Lorien, and  may be 
   yet;  and  for  that  reason  they  are  called  Galadrim,  the  Tree- 
   people.(22) Deep  in  the  wood  the  trees  are  very  tall  and strong. 
   And  our  people  did  not  delve  in the  ground or  build fastnesses 
   before the Shadows [read Shadow] came.'                               
   'Yet even so,  in these  latter days,  a dwelling  in the  trees might 
   be  thought  safer  than  sitting  on  the  ground,'  said  Gimli.  He 
   looked  across  the  water  to  the  road  that  led  back  to Dimrill 
   Dale, and then up into the roof of dark boughs above them.            
   'Your   words   bring   good  counsel,   Gimli,' said Aragorn.(23) 'We 
   have  no  time  to  build,  but  tonight we  will become  Galadrim and 
   seek- refuge in  the tree-tops,  if we  can. We  have sat  here beside 
   the road longer already than was wise.'                               
                                                                        
   The Company now turned aside from the path, and went into             
   the shadows of the deeper woods westward, away from the               
   Blackroot. Not far from the falls of Linglorel they found a           
   
                                                               
                                                                           
   cluster of tall strong trees, some of which overhung the                 
   stream.(24)                                                              
    'I will climb up,' said Legolas, 'for I am at home among trees,         
   or in their branches; though these trees are of a kind strange to        
   me. Mallorn is their name, those that bear the yellow blossom,           
   but I have never climbed in one. I will see now what is their            
   shape and growth.' He sprang lightly upward from the ground              
   and caught a branch that grew from the tree-bole high above his          
   head. Even as he swung a voice spoke from the shadows above              
   them.                                                                    
    'Daro!'(25) it said, and Legolas dropped back again in surprise             
   and fear. He shrank against the tree-bole. 'Stand still,' he             
   whispered to the others, 'and do not speak!'                             
    There was a sound of laughter above their heads and another             
   clear voice spoke in the Elven-tongue. Frodo could catch little          
   that was said, for the speech of the silvan folk east of the             
   mountains, such as they used among themselves, was strange.(26)          
   Legolas looked up and answered in the same tongue.                       
    'Who are they and what do they say?' said [Pippin >] Merry.             
    'They're elves,' said Sam. 'Can't you hear the voices?'                 
  
    'They say,' said Legolas, 'that you breathe so loud that they           
   could shoot you in the dark. But that you need have no fear.             
   They have been watching us for a long time. They heard my                
   voice across the Linglorel and knew of what people I came, so            
   that they did not oppose our crossing. And they have heard my            
   song and heard the names of Linglorel and Ammalas. Now they              
   bid us to climb up, three in each of these trees that stand here         
   near together. I will go first.'                                         
                                                                           
    The last part of Legolas'  remarks was  changed in  pencil to  the text 
   of  FR: 'Now  they bid  me to  climb up  with Frodo,  of whom  they seem 
   to have heard. The rest they ask to wait a little, and to keep  watch at 
   the foot of the tree.' The manuscript then continues for a short stretch 
   in pencil, and clearly belongs with this  alteration, since  Legolas and 
   Frodo are the first to ascend.                                           
                                                                           
    Out  of  the  shadows  there  was  let  down  a  ladder of  silver rope 
   -  very  slender  it  looked,  but  proved  strong  enough to  bear many 
   men.   Legolas   climbed   swiftly  followed   more  slowly   by  Frodo, 
   and  behind  came  Sam  trying  not  to  breathe  loud.  The   tree  was 
   very  tall  [written  above:  a mallorn],  and its  large bole  was fair 
   and  round  with   a  smooth   silken  bark.   The  branches   grew  out 
   nearly  straight  at  first  and then  swept upwards;  but near  the top 
   
   of the main stem dwindled  into a  crown, and  there they  found a 
   wooden platform [added: or 'flet'  as such  things were  called in 
   those  days:  the  elves  called it  talan. It  was] made  of grey 
   close-grained wood - the wood of the mallorn.                     
     Three  elves  were seated  on it.  They were  clad in  grey, and 
   could not be seen against  the tree-stems  unless they  moved. One 
   of them  uncovered a  small lamp  that gave  out a  slender silver 
   beam and held it up, looking at their faces. Then he shut  out the 
   light  and  spoke  words  of  welcome in  the Elven  tongue. Frodo 
   spoke haltingly in return.                                        
     'Welcome,'  they  said  again  in  ordinary  speech.   Then  one 
   spoke  slowly.  'We  speak  seldom  any  tongue  but our  own,' he 
   said; 'for  we dwell  now in  the heart  of the  woods and  do not 
   willingly have dealings with any other  folk. Some  only of  us go 
   abroad for the gathering of tidings and our protection. I  am one. 
   Hathaldir  is  my  name.  My  brothers  Orfin  and  Rhimbron speak 
   your tongue  but little.  We have  heard of  your coming,  for the 
   messengers  of  Elrond  passed  through  Lothlorien  on  their way 
   home  by  the  Dimrill  Stair.(27) We  had   not  heard   of  hobbits 
   before, nor even seen one  until now.  You do  not look  evil, and 
   you come  with Legolas,  who is  of our  northern kindred.  We are 
   willing to do as Elrond asked and befriend you.  Though it  is not 
   our  custom  we  will  lead  you  through our  land. But  you must 
   stay here tonight. How many are you?'(28)                         
     'Eight,' said Legolas. 'Myself,  four hobbits,  two men  (one is 
   Aragorn,  an  elf-friend, beloved  of Elrond),  and a  dwarf. [And 
   we are yet weighed with sorrow,  for our  leader is  lost. Gandalf 
   the wizard was lost in Moria.]'(29)                               
     'A dwarf!' said Hathaldir. 'I do not like that.  We do  not have 
   dealings with dwarves  since the  evil days.  We cannot  allow him 
   to pass.'                                                         
     'But  he  is  an elf-friend  and known  to Elrond,'  said Frodo. 
   'Elrond  chose  him  to  be  of  our  company;  and  he  has  been 
   valiant and faithful.'                                            
     The  Elves  spoke  together  in  soft  voices,   and  questioned 
   Legolas  in  their own  tongue. 'Well  then,' said  Hathaldir. 'We 
   will  do  this though  it is  against our  liking. If  Aragorn and 
   Legolas will guard him and answer  for him  he shall  go blindfold 
  
   through Lothlorien.                                               
     'But  now  there  is  need  of  haste.  Your  company  must  not 
   remain  longer  on  the  ground.  We  have  been keeping  watch on 
   the rivers, ever since we saw a  great troop  of orcs  going north 
   
   along  the   skirts  of   the  mountains   towards  Moria   many  days 
   ago.  Wolves  were  howling  on  the  wood's   border.  If   you  have 
   indeed   come   from   Moria   the   peril   cannot  be   far  behind. 
   Tomorrow  you  must  go  far.  The  hobbits  shall  climb up  here and 
   stay  with  us  -  we  do  not  fear them!  There is  another [guard's 
   nest >  flet >]  talan in  the next  tree. There  the others  must go. 
   You  Legolas  must  be  our  security.  And  call  to  us if  aught is 
   amiss. Have an eye on that dwarf!'                                        
     Legolas   went   down  again   bringing  Hathaldir's   message;  and 
   soon  afterwards   Merry  and   Pippin  climbed   up  onto   the  high 
   [?platform].   'There,'  said   Merry,  'we   have  brought   up  your 
   blankets  for  you.  The  rest of  our baggage  Aragorn has  hidden in 
   a deep drift of old leaves.'                                              
     'There was no need,' said Hathaldir. 'It is chill  in the  tree tops 
   in  winter,  though  the  wind  is  southward; but  we have  drink and 
   food  to  give  you that  will keep  out night  chills, and  there are 
   skins and wraps to spare with us.'                                        
     The   hobbits  accepted   the  second   supper  gladly,   and  soon, 
   wrapped  as  warmly  as  they  could,  they  tried  to  get  to sleep. 
   Weary  as  they were  it was  not easy  for them,  for hobbits  do not 
   like  heights  and  do  not sleep  upstairs (even  when they  have any 
   upstairs, which is rare). The flet was not at all to their  liking. It 
   had  no  kerb  or  rail,  and  only a  wind screen  on one  side which 
   could be moved and  fixed in  different places.  'I hope  if I  do get 
   to sleep I shan't roll off,'  said Pippin.  'Once I  get to  sleep, Mr 
   Pippin,'  said Sam,  'I shall  go on  sleeping whether  I roll  off or 
   no.'                                                                      
     Frodo  lay for  a while  and looked  at the  stars that  glinted now 
   and  again  through  the  thin  roof  of  pale  rustling  leaves above 
   him. Sam was  snoring at  his side  before he  himself, lulled  by the 
   wind  in  the  leaves  above  and  the  sweet murmur  of the  falls of 
   Nimrodel (30) below,  fell into  a sleep  with the  song of  Legolas still 
   running  in  his  mind. Two  of the  elves sat  with arms  about their 
   knees  speaking  in  whispers;  one  had  gone  down  to  take  up his 
   post on one of the lower boughs.                                          
     Late  in  the  night  Frodo  woke.  The  other hobbits  were asleep. 
   The  elves  were  gone.  The  last thin  rind of  the waning  moon was 
   gleaming dimly in the leaves.  The wind  was still.  A little  way off 
   he  heard  a  harsh  laugh and  the tread  of many  feet. Then  a ring 
   of  metal.  The  sounds   died  away   southward  going   deeper  into 
   the wood.                                                                 
     The  grey  hood  of  one  of  the  elves  appeared   suddenly  above 
                                                                            
                                                                           j 
   
   the edge of the flet. He  looked at  the hobbits.  'What is  it?' said 
   Frodo, sitting up.                                                    
     'Yrch!' said the Elf in a hissing  whisper, and  cast onto  the flet 
   the rope-ladder rolled up.                                            
     'Orcs,'  said  Frodo,  'what  are  they  doing?'  But  the  Elf  was 
   gone.                                                                 
     There  was  no  more  sound',  even  the  leaves were  silent. Frodo 
   could  not  sleep.  Thankful  as  he  was  that  they  had   not  been 
   caught  upon  the  ground,  he  knew  that  the  trees  offered little 
   protection   save   concealment,   if   orcs  discovered   where  they 
   were,  and  they  have  a  scent  keen  as hounds.  He drew  out Sting 
   and saw it glow like a blue flame, and slowly fade.                   
  
     [Before  long  Hathaldir  came  back to  the flet  and sat  near the 
   edge  with  drawn  bow  and  arrow  in  the  string.  Frodo  rose  and 
   crawled  to  the  edge  of the  flet and  peered over.](31) Nonetheless 
   the  sense  of  immediate  danger  did  not   leave  him.   Rather  it 
   deepened.  He crawled  to the  edge of  the flet  and peered  over. He 
   was  almost  sure  he  heard  the  soft  sound  of  stealthy  movement 
   in the leaves at the tree's foot far below. Not the elves,  he feared, 
   for  the  woodland  folk  were  altogether  noiseless  in  their move- 
   ments  (so  quiet  and  deft  as  to  excite  the  admiration  even of 
   hobbits).  And  there  seemed  to  be  a  sniffing   noise.  Something 
   was  scrabbling  on  the  bark  of  the  tree.  He  lay  looking  down 
   holding  his  breath.  Something  was  climbing,  and  breathing  with 
   a  soft  hissing  sound.  Then  coming  up  close to  the stem  he saw 
   two   pale   eyes.   They   stopped   and  gazed   upwards  unwinking. 
   Suddenly  they  turned  away  and  a  shadowy  figure   slipped  round 
   the  trunk  and  vanished  on  the  further  side.  Shortly afterwards 
   Hathaldir climbed up.                                                 
     'There  was  something  in  this  tree  that   I  have   never  seen 
   before,' he said. 'Not an orch [sic].  But I  did [not]  shoot because 
   I was not sure, and we  dare not  risk battle.  It fled  as soon  as I 
   touched  the  tree-stem.  There   was  a   strong  company   of  orcs. 
   They  crossed  the  Nimrodel  (curse  them  for  defiling  our  water) 
   and  went  on  -  though  they  seemed  to  pick  up  some  scent, and 
   halted  for a  while searching  on both  sides of  the path  where you 
   sat  last  evening.  We  dare  not  risk  a  battle,  three  against a 
   hundred,  and  we  did  not  shoot,  but  Orfin   has  gone   back  by 
   secret ways  to our  folk, and  we shall  not let  them return  out of 
   Lorien  if  we  can  help  it.  There  will   be  many   elves  hidden 
   [?beside]  Nimrodel  ere  another  night  is  gone.  But  now  we  too 
   must take the road as soon as it is light.'                           
   
     Dawn  came  pale  from  the  East.  As the  light grew  it filtered 
   through  the  golden  leaves  of  the mallorn,  and chill  though the 
   dawn-wind  blew  it  seemed  to  be  sunshine  of  an   early  summer 
   morning.  The  pale  blue  sky  peeped  between  the  moving  leaves. 
   Climbing  a  slender  branch  up  from  the  flet  Frodo  looked  out 
   and  saw  all  the  valley  southward,  eastward  of the  dark shadow 
   of the mountains, lying like a sea of fallow  gold tossing  gently in 
   the breeze.                                                          
     [When  they  had  eaten  the  sweet  food  of  the  elves,  sparing 
   their  own  dwindling  store,]  The  morning  was  still   young  and 
   cold  when  /  the  Company  set  out  again,  guided  by  Hathaldir. 
   Rhimbron  remained  on  guard   on  the   flet.  Frodo   looked  back 
   and   caught   a   gleam   of  white   among  the   grey  tree-stems. 
   'Farewell  Nimrodel!  '  said  Legolas.  'Farewell,'  said  Frodo. It 
   seemed  to  him  that  he  had  never  heard   a  running   water  so 
   musical:  ever  changing  its  note  and  yet  playing ever  the same 
   endless music.                                                       
     They  went  some  way  along  the  path  on  the  east [read west](32) 
   of  the Blackroot,  but soon  Hathaldir turned  aside into  the trees 
   and  halted  on  the bank  under their  shadow. 'There  is one  of my 
   people  over  there  on  the other  side,' he  said, 'though  you may 
   not see him.  But I  see the  gleam of  his hair  in the  shadow.' He 
   gave a call like the low whistle of a bird,  and from  the tree-stems 
   an elf stepped  out, clad  in grey,  but with  his hood  thrown back. 
   Skilfully Hathaldir  flung over  the stream  to him  a coil  of stout 
   grey  rope. He  caught it  and fastened  it to  a tree-stem  near the 
   bank.                                                                
     'The  river  has  already  a strong  stream here,'  said Hathaldir. 
   'It is not wide; but it is too deep to wade. And it is very  cold. We 
   do  not  set  foot  in  Morthond  unless  we  are compelled.  This is 
   how  we  cross!  Follow  me!'  Securing  his  end  of  the   rope  to 
  
   another tree, he stepped onto  it and  ran lightly  across, as  if he 
   was on a firm path.                                                  
     'I can  walk this  path,' said  Legolas, 'but  only with  care, for 
   we  have  not  this  skill  in  Mirkwood; but  the rest  cannot. Must 
   they swim?'                                                          
     'No,'  said  Hathaldir.  'We  will  cast  two  more  ropes.  Fasten 
   them  to  the  tree  man-high  and  half-high,  and  then  with  care 
   they can cross.' The  Elves drew  the strong  grey ropes  taut across 
   the  stream.  Then   first  Aragorn   crossed  slowly,   holding  the 
   upper  rope.  When it  came to  the hobbits'  turn Pippin went first. 
   He  was  light  of  foot  and  went across  with fair  speed, holding 
   
   only with one hand on  the lower  rope. Merry  trying to  rival him 
   slipped  for  a  moment  and  hung  over  the  water.  Sam shuffled 
   across  slowly  and cautiously  behind Frodo,  looking down  at the 
   dark eddying water below  his feet  as if  it was  a chasm  of many 
   fathoms deep. Gimli and Boromir came last.                         
     When  they  had  all  crossed  Rhimbron (33) untied  the ends  of the 
   ropes and  cast two  back. Then  coiling up  the other  he returned 
   to Nimrodel to keep watch in his post.                             
     'Now,'  said  Hathaldir,  'you  have  entered  the   Gore,  Nelen (34) 
   we call it, which lies in  the angle  between Blackroot  and Anduin 
   the  Great River.  We do  not allow  strangers to  walk here  if we 
   can  prevent  it,  nor  to  go  deep  into  the  angle  where  [our 
   dwellings are o] we live. As was agreed I shall here  blindfold the 
   eyes of Gimli the dwarf;  the others  shall walk  free for  a while 
   until we get nearer to our hidden dwellings.'                      
     This  was  not  at  all  to  Gimli's  liking. 'The  agreement was 
   made  without  my  consent,' he  said. 'I  will not  walk blindfold 
   like a prisoner or traitor. My folk have  ever resisted  the Enemy, 
   nor had dealings with  orcs or  any of  his servants.  Neither have 
   we done  harm to  the Elves.  I am  no more  likely to  betray your 
   secrets than Legolas or any others of the Company.'                
     'You speak truly, I do not doubt,' said  Hathaldir. 'Yet  such is 
   our law. I am not master of  the law,  and cannot  set it  aside at 
   my own judgement. I have done all that I dared  in letting  you set 
   foot in [Nelen >] the Gore.'                                       
     But Gimli was obstinate. He set  his feet  firmly apart  and laid 
   his hand upon the haft of his axe. 'I  will go  forward free,  or I 
   will  go  back  north  alone,  though  it  be  to  perish   in  the 
   wilderness,' he said.                                              
     'You  cannot   depart,'  said   Hathaldir  grimly.   'You  cannot 
   cross  Morthond,  and  behind  you  north  are hidden  defences and 
   guards  across  the  open  arms  of the  Angle between  the rivers. 
   You will be slain before you get nigh them.'  The other  elf fitted 
   an arrow to his bow as Gimli drew his axe from his belt.           
     'A plague on dwarves and their stiff necks!' muttered Legolas. 
     'Come!' said  Aragorn. 'If  I am  to lead  the Company  you must 
   all do as I bid. We will all be blindfold, even Legolas.  That will 
   be best, though it will make the journey slow and dull.'           
     Gimli  laughed  suddenly.  'A  merry  troop  of  fools  we  shall 
   look!' he said. 'But I will be content, if  only Legolas  shares my 
   blindness.'                                                        
     This was little to Legolas' liking.                              
   
     'Come!'  said  Aragorn.  'Let  us  not  cry  "plague  on  your  stiff 
   neck"  also.  But  you  shall  not be  our hostage.  We will  all share 
   the necessity alike.'                                                  
     'I shall claim full amends  for every  fall and  stubbed toe,  if you 
   do  not  lead us  well,' said  Gimli as  they bound  a cloth  about his 
   eyes.                                                                  
     'You  will  not  have  need,'  said  Halthadir.  'We  shall  lead you 
  
   well, and our paths are smooth and green.'                             
     'Alas!  for  the  folly  of these  days,' said  Legolas in  his turn. 
   'Here  all  are  enemies  of  the  one  Enemy,  and  yet  I  must  walk 
   blind,  while  the  sun  is  shining  in the  woodland under  leaves of 
   gold!'                                                                 
     'Folly it  may seem,'  said Hathaldir.  'And in  truth in  nothing is 
   the  evil  of  the  Enemy  seen  more clear  than in  the estrangements 
   that divide us all. Yet so little faith and trust is left that  we dare 
   not  endanger  our  dwellings.  We  live  now  in  ever-growing  peril, 
   and  our  hands  are  more  often set  to bowstring  than to  harp. The 
   rivers  have  long  defended  us,  [but]  they  are  no  longer  a sure 
   guard.  For  the  Shadow  has  crept  northward  all  about  our  land. 
   Some  speak  [?already]  of  departing,  yet  for  that  maybe   it  is 
   already  too  late.  The  mountains  to  the  west  have  an  evil name 
   for  us.  To  the  east  the  land  is  waste. It  is rumoured  that we 
   cannot  with  safety  go   south  of   the  mountains   through  Rohan, 
   and that  even if  we did  pass into  the western  lands the  shores of 
   the sea are no longer secure. It is  still said  that there  are havens 
   in  the  north  beyond  the  land  of  the  half-high,(35) but where that 
   lies we do not know.'                                                  
     'You  might  at  least  guess  now,'  said  Pippin.  'The  havens lie 
   west of my land, the Shire.'                                           
     The  elf  looked  at  him  with interest.  'Happy folk  are hobbits,' 
   he  said,  'to  dwell  near  Havens  of  Escape.  Tell  me  about them, 
   and what the sea is like, of which we sing, but scarce remember.'      
     'I do not know,' said Pippin.  'I have  never seen  it. I  have never 
   been  out  of  my  land  before.  And  had  I  known  what   the  world 
   was  like  outside,  I  do not  think I  should have  had the  heart to 
   leave it.'                                                             
     'Yes,  the  word is  full of  peril, and  dark places,'  said Hathal- 
   dir. 'But still there is much  that is  very fair,  and though  love is 
   now  mingled  with  grief  it  is  not  the less  deep. And  some there 
   are  among  us  who  sing  that  the  Shadow   will  draw   back  again 
   and  peace  shall  be.  Yet I  do not  believe that  the world  will be 
   again as of old, or the  light of  the sun  as it  was before.  For the 
   
                                                
                                                                          
   Elves  I fear  it will  mean only  a peace  in which  they may  pass to 
   the  Sea  unhindered  and  leave  the  middle-earth  for   ever.  Alas! 
   for  Lothlorien.  It  would  be  a life  far from  the mellyrn.  But if 
   there are mallorn-trees beyond the Sea none have reported it.'          
    As  they  spoke  thus  the   Company  went   slowly  along   paths  in 
   the  wood.  Hathaldir  led  them  and  the  other  elf  walked  behind. 
   Even  as  Hathaldir  had  said  they  found  the  ground  beneath their 
   feet  smooth  and  soft,  and  they  walked  slowly  but  without  fear 
   of  hurt  or  fall.(36) Before   long  they   met  many   grey-clad  elves 
   going  northward to the outposts.(37) They   brought  news,   some  of 
   which   Legolas   interpreted.   The   orcs   had  been   waylaid,  and 
   many   destroyed;  the   remainder  had   fled  westward   towards  the 
   mountains,  and  were  being  pursued   as  far   as  the   sources  of 
   Nimrodel.   The   elves  were   hastening  now   to  guard   the  north 
   borders against any new attack.                                         
                                                                          
    I interrupt  the text  here to  introduce a  page of  fearsomely rough 
   notes which show my  father thinking  about the  further course  of the 
   story  from  approximately this  point. They  begin with  references to 
   Cerin Amroth and to 'a green  snowdrop', with  the Elvish  words nifred 
   and nifredil. It may well be that this is where the name nifredil arose 
   (both nifred 'pallor' and nifredil 'snowdrop' are given under  the stem 
   NIK-W in the Etymologies, V.378). Then follows:                       
                                                                          
  
             News. H[athaldir] says he has spoken much of Elves. What of 
    Men? The message spoke of 9. Gandalf. Consternation at news.           
                                                                          
   With  this  cf.  p.  227  and  note  29.  My  father  was  thinking  of 
   postponing  the  revelation  of  Gandalf's  fall to  the halt  at Cerin 
   Amroth, before he finally decided that it should not be spoken of until 
   they came to Caras Galadon.                                             
    There is then a sentence, placed within  brackets, which  is unhappily 
   -  since it  is probably  the first  reference my  father ever  made to 
   Galadriel - only in  part decipherable:  '[?Lord] of  Galadrim [?and?a] 
   Lady and...... [? went] to White Council.' The  remaining notes  are as 
   follows:                                                                
                                                                          
              They climb Cerin Amroth. Frodo says [read sees] Anduin far 
    away a  glimpse of  Dol Dugol.(38) H[athaldir] says  it is  reoccupied and 
    a cloud lowers there.                                                  
      They journey to Nelennas.(39)                                        
      Lord and Lady clad in white, with u hite hair.  Piercing eyes  like a 
    lance in starlight.(40) Lord says he knows their quest but won't speak 
    of it.                                                                 
      They speak [of] Gandalf. Song of Elves.                              
      Of the [?harbour] to Legolas and aid to Gimli. Beornings.(41)        
      Leave Lothlorien. Parting of ways at Stonehills.                     
   
                  
                                                                      
   I return now to the draft text.                                     
                                                                      
    'Also,'  said  Hathaldir,  'they  bring  me  a  message   from  the 
   Lord  of  the  Galadrim.  You  may  all walk  free. He  has received 
   messages  from  Elrond,  who  begs  for help  and friendship  to you 
   each  and  all.'  He removed  the bandage  from Gimli's  eyes. 'Your 
   pardon,'  he  said  bowing.  'But  now look  on us  nonetheless with 
   friendly eyes. Look  and be  glad, for  you are  the first  dwarf to 
   behold  the  sun  upon  the  trees  of  Nelen-Lorien  since  Durin's 
   day!'                                                               
    As  the  bandage  dropped  from  his  eyes  Frodo  looked  up. They 
   were standing in  an open  space. To  the left  stood a  great mound 
   covered with a sward of grass, as  green as  if it  were springtime. 
   Upon  it as  a double  crown grew  two circles  of trees:  the outer 
   had  a  bark  of  snowy  white  and were  leafless but  beautiful in 
   their  slender  and  shapely  nakedness;  the  inner  were  mallorn- 
   trees  of  great  height,  still  arrayed in  gold. High  amid their 
   branches was a white flet. At their feet and all about the  sides of 
   the  hill  the  grass  was  studded  with  small  golden  starshaped 
   flowers,  and  among  them nodding  on slender  stalks flowers  of a 
   green  so  pale (42) that  it gleamed  white against  the rich  green of 
   the  grass.  Over  all the  sky was  blue and  the sun  of afternoon 
   slanted among the tree-stems.                                       
    'You are come to Coron [written above: Kerin] Amroth.(43)          
   For  this  is  the mound  of Amroth,  and here  in happier  days his 
   house  was  built.  Here bloom  the winter  flowers in  the unfading 
   grass: the yellow elanor (44) and the  pale nifredil.  Here we  will rest 
   a while, and come to the houses of the Galadrim (45) at dusk.            
    They  cast  themselves  on  the  soft grass  at the  mound's foot;(46) 
   but after a while Hathaldir  took Frodo  and they  went to  the hill 
   top, and climbed  up to  the high  flet. Frodo  looked out  East and 
   saw  not  far  away  the  gleam  of  the Great  River which  was the 
   border  of  Lorien.  Beyond the  land seemed  flat and  empty, until 
   in  the distance  it rose  again dark  and drear.  The sun  that lay 
   upon all the lands between seemed not to lie upon it.               
    'There  lies  the  fastness  of  Southern  Mirkwood,'  said Hathal- 
  
   dir. 'For the most part it is a forest of dark pine and close  fir - 
   but amidst it stands the black  hill Dol-Dugol,  where for  long the 
   Necromancer  had  his  [? fort].  We  fear it  is now  rehabited and 
   threatens,  for  his  power  is  now  sevenfold.  A dark  cloud lies 
   often  above  it.  [?? Fear  of the  time is]  war upon  our eastern 
   borders.'                                                           
   
      The  draft  text  continues ('The  sun had  sunk behind  the mountains') 
    without  a  break,  whereas  in  FR   a  new   chapter,  'The   Mirror  of 
    Galadriel', now begins; and I  also pause  in the  narrative here  (it was 
    not long before my father introduced  this division).  It will  be noticed 
    that towards the end of the earliest 'Lothlorien' material given  thus far 
    the  narrative  is  less  advanced  towards  the  final form,  and notably 
    absent  is  Frodo's  sight  southward  from  Cerin  Amroth  of 'a  hill of 
    many mighty trees, or a  city of  green towers',  Caras Galad(h)on  (FR p. 
    366).                                                                      
                                                                              
      The next text of 'Lothlorien' is a good  clear manuscript,  thus titled, 
    with a fair amount of  alteration in  the process  of composition;  but it 
    cannot be entirely separated off from the initial  drafting as  a distinct 
    'phase' in the writing  of the  story, for  it seems  certain that  at the 
    beginning  of  the chapter  the draft  and the  fair copy  overlapped (see 
    note  14). There  seems nothing  to show,  however, that  the rest  of the 
    new text actually overlapped with the drafts, and it is  in any  case most 
    convenient to treat it separately.                                         
      The  text  of  'Lothlorien'  in  FR  was  now  for  the  most  part very 
    closely  approached,  the  chief  differences   of  substance   being  the 
    absence  of  all  passages  referring  to  or implying  Aragorn's previous 
    knowledge   of   Lothlorien,(47) and the  meeting   of  the   Company  with 
    the Elves coming up from the  south shortly  after their  rest at  noon on 
    the first day of their journey from Nimrodel (see  note 37).  The original 
    story was still followed in various minor points, as  in its  being Pippin 
    and  not  Merry who  speaks to  Haldir (replacing  Hathaldir of  the draft 
    text, see note  28) of  the Havens  (p. 232);  Sam does  not refer  to his 
    uncle  Andy  (FR  p.  361),  and  it  was  still  in his  arm that  he was 
    wounded in Moria (p. 201).(48)                                             
      By an addition to the text that looks as  if it  belongs with  the first 
    writing of the  manuscript the  Dimrill Stair  acquires its  later meaning 
    (see p. 164): ' "Yonder is the  Dimrill Stair,"  said Aragorn  pointing to 
    the falls. "Down the  deep-cloven way  that climbs  beside the  torrent we 
    should have come, if fortune had been kinder" ' (FR p. 347).               
      The Silverlode  was at  first named  Blackroot or  Morthond, but  in the 
    course  of  the  writing  of  the  manuscript  the name  became Silverlode 
    (the  Elvish  name   Kelebrant  being   added  afterwards).   The  Company 
    'kept to the old path on the west side of the Blackroot'  (FR p.  360; cf. 
    note  32);  but  ten  lines  later Haldir  says, in  the text  as written, 
    'Silverlode is already a strong stream  here'. It  was presumably  at this 
    juncture  that  my father  decided on  the transposition  of the  names of 
    the  northern  and  southern rivers  (see note  36), a  transposition that 
    had already taken place in the  initial drafting  of 'Farewell  to Lorien' 
    (p. 279).                                                                  
      One of Haldir's brothers is still called Orfin as in the original draft; 
    at one occurrence only, he is changed to  Orofin, and  in the  drafting of 
   
                            
                                                                               
    'Farewell  to  Lorien'  he  is Orofin (p.  279; FR  Orophin). The  other, in 
    the  draft  text  Rhimbron,  is   now  Romrin,   becoming  Rhomrin   in  the 
    course of the writing of the manuscript.                                    
       The  Elvish  name  for  'the Gore'  is here  Narthas, where  the original 
    text  (p.   231)  has   Nelen  (replacing   Nelennas):  'you   have  entered 
    Narthas or the Gore as you would say, for it is  the land  that lies  like a 
  
    spear-head (49) between   the  arms   of  Silverlode   and  Anduin   the  Great, 
    and  'I  have done  much in  letting you  set foot  in Narthas'.  But Haldir 
    here  says  also:  'The  others  may  walk free  for a  while until  we come 
    nearer  to  the  Angle, Nelen,  where we dwell', where the  original draft 
    has  'until  we  get nearer  to our  hidden dwellings';  and when  they come 
    to Kerin Amroth (as it is now written) he tells Gimli that he is  'the first 
    dwarf  to  behold  the  trees of  Nelen-Lorien since  Durin's Day!'  - where 
    the original draft has Nelen-Lorien likewise (p. 234).                      
       This seems to  show that  in the  first stage  my father  intended Nelen, 
    Nelen-Lorien,  'the  Gore', 'the  Gore of  Lorien', as  the name  for Lorien 
    between  the  rivers,  without  devising  an Elvish  name for  the southward 
    region  where  the  Elves  of  Lorien  actually  dwelt;  while in  the stage 
    represented  here  Narthas  'the  Gore'  is  the  larger  region,  and Nelen 
    'the  Angle'  the  smaller,  the  point  of  the  triangle  or  tip  of  the 
    spearhead. If this is so, when  Hathaldir/Haldir first  spoke of  'the trees 
    of   Nelen-Lorien'  the   name  bore   a  different   sense  from   what  he 
    intended by the same words in the present manuscript.(50)                   
       In the first sentence of this chapter  in this  manuscript Trotter  is so 
    named,  as  he  was  throughout  the  preceding  one  (p.  204);   this  was 
    changed  at  once   to  Aragorn,   and  he   is  Aragorn   as  far   as  the 
    Company's   coming   to   the   eaves   of   the   Golden  Wood,   where  he 
    becomes  Elfstone  in  the  text  as   written.(51) Subsequently   Aragorn,  so 
    far  as  it  went,  was  changed  to  Ingold,  and  Elfstone   was  likewise 
    changed to Ingold; then Ingold was changed back to Elfstone.(52)            
                                                                               
       There  remain  to  notice  some  remarkable  pencilled  notes  that occur 
    on pages of this manuscript. The first is written  on the  back of  the page 
    (which  is  marked  as  being  an insertion  into the  text) that  bears the 
    Song of Nimrodel, and reads:                                                
       Could not Balrog be Saruman? Make battle on Bridge be between            
       Gandalf and Saruman? Then Gandalf... clad in white.                      
    The  illegible  words  might  conceivably  be  comes  out.  This  was struck 
    through;  it had  no further  significance or  repercussion, but  remains as 
    an  extraordinary  glimpse  into  reflections that  lie beneath  the written 
    evidence  of  the  history  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings (and  the thought, 
    equally baldly expressed, would reappear: p. 422).                          
       A  second  rejected  note  was  written  at   some  later   time  against 
    Haldir's  words  'they  bring  me  a  message  from  the  Lord  and  Lady of 
    the Galadrim':                                                              
       Lord? If Galadriel is alone and is wife of Elrond.                       
   
                      
                                                                          
      A third note, again struck through, is written on the back of the 
   inserted page that carries the preliminary draft of Frodo's perceptions 
   of Lothlorien (note 46):                                                
   Elf-rings                                                               
   .... [illegible word or name]                                           
   The power of the Elf-rings must fade if One Ring is destroyed.          
   
                                NOTES.                                       
                                                                            
    1. On 'the black springs of Morthond' see p. 166.                        
    2. At this point, then, my father  conceived of  the Elves  of Lothlorien 
       as   dwelling   underground,   like   the   Elves  of   Mirkwood.  Cf. 
       Legolas'  later words  on p.  225: 'It  is said  that Linglorel  had a 
       house built in branches  of a  tree; for  that was  the manner  of the 
       Elves of Lorien,  and may  be yet...  And our  people [i.e.  the Elves 
       of  Mirkwood]  did  not  delve  in  the  ground  or  build  fastnesses 
       before the Shadow came.'                                              
    3. This  passage  was first  used at  the end  of the  preceding chapter, 
       'Moria (ii)': see p. 204 and note 20.                                 
  
    4. On  the  emergence  of  the three  peaks (the  Mountains of  Moria) in 
       the new version of 'The Ring Goes South' see p. 166.                  
    5. The word west is perfectly clear, but can only  be a  slip; FR  has of 
       course  east.  The same  slip occurs  in the  first emergence  of this 
       passage at the end of 'Moria (ii)' (p.  203), and  it occurs  again in 
       the fair copy of 'Lothlorien'.                                        
    6. This  passage,  from  'Northward  the  Dale  ran  up  into  a  glen of 
       shadows, was first used at the end of Moria (ii): see pp. 203-4.      
    7. For the first appearance of Kheledzaram see p. 166.                   
    8. In  FR  Legolas  did not  go down  with Gimli  to look  in Mirrormere. 
    9. The word southwest  is clear  (and occurs  again in  the fair  copy of 
       'Lothlorien'), yet is obviously a slip; d. note 5.                    
   10. The  words  Now  they  went  on  silently  were  struck  out  emphati- 
       cally, but they are obviously necessary.                              
   11. It is not told in the original text of 'Moria (ii)' (p. 194)  that Sam 
       received  any  wound  in  the  Chamber of  Mazarbul; this  story first 
       appears in the fair copy of that chapter (see p. 201).                
   12. The text becomes illegible for a couple  of lines,  but elements  of a 
       description of the wood can be made out.                              
   13. This  passage possibly  suggests that  at this  stage the  Company did 
       not encounter Elves on the first night. The 'several (2 -  3) pleasant 
       days' are clearly the days  of their  journey through  Lothlorien, not 
       the days they spent at 'Angle' (cf.  the plot  outline, p.  207: 'Dec. 
       15,  16,  17  they  journey  to  Angle  between Anduin  and Blackroot. 
       There they remain long').                                             
   
   That   they   were   now   nearly   300   miles   south   of  Rivendell 
   accords  precisely with  the First  Map: see  Map II  on p.  305, where 
   the  distance  from  Rivendell  to  the  confluence  of  Silverlode and 
   Anduin  on  the original  scale (squares  of 2  cm. side,  2 cm.  = 100 
   miles)  is  just  under six  centimetres measured  in a  straight line. 
   Aragorn's  reckoning,  when  they  came  to  the  eaves  of  the Golden 
   Wood,  that  they  had  come  'barely  five  leagues  from  the Gates', 
   does  not  accord  with the  First Map,  but that  map can  scarcely be 
   used as a check on such small distances.                                
  14. It seems that  my father  began making  a fair  copy of  the chapter 
   when  the  draft  narrative  had  gone  no   further  than   the  point 
   where  Frodo  and  Sam  began  to  lag  behind  as  the   Company  went 
   down  from  Dimrill  Dale.  When  he  came  to  this  point  he stopped 
   writing  out  the new  manuscript in  ink, but  continued on  in pencil 
   on  the  same  paper,  as  far  as  Legolas'  words  'Alas  that  it is 
   winter!'  He  then  overwrote this  further passage  in ink  and erased 
   the  pencil;  and then  went back  to further  drafting on  rough paper 
   - which is why there is this gap in the initial  narrative, and  why it 
   takes  up again  at the  words 'Under  the night  the trees  stood tall 
   before  them...'  Overlapping  of  draft and  fair copy,  often writing 
   the  preliminary  draft  in  pencil  on  the  fair copy  manuscript and 
   then  erasing  it or  overwriting it  in ink,  becomes a  very frequent 
   mode of composition in later chapters.                                  
  15. In FR these last words are given to Gimli, for Aragorn in  the later 
   story  had  of  course  good  reason  to  know  that  Elves  did indeed 
   still dwell in Lothlorien.                                              
  16. In a preliminary draft of Legolas' words here they take this form: 
          So it is said amongst us in Mirkwood, though it is long since we 
   came  so  far.  But  if  so  they  dwell  deep  in  the  woods  down in 
   Angle, Bennas between Blackroot and Anduin.                             
        The name Bennas occurs only here in narrative, but  it is  found in 
   the   Etymologies,  V.352,   under  the   root  BEN   'corner,  angle': 
   Noldorin  bennas  'angle'.   The  second   element  is   Noldorin  nass 
   'point; angle' (V.374 - 5).                                             
  17. The  passage beginning  'A mile  within the  wood...' (of  which the 
   first germ is found on p. 221) appears also in a superseded draft:      
  
          A  mile  within  the   wood  they   came  upon   another  stream 
   flowing   down  swiftly   from  the   tree-clad  slopes   that  climbed 
   back  towards   the  Mountains   to  join   the  Blackroot   (on  their 
   left),  and  over   its  dark   hurrying  waters   there  was   now  no 
   bridge.                                                                 
            'Here is the Taiglin,' said Legolas. 'Let us  wade over  if we 
   can.  Then  we  shall  have  water  behind  us  and  on  the  east, and 
   only  on  the  west  towards  the  Mountains  shall  we  have  much  to 
   fear.'                                                                  
        In the consecutive narrative at this point the name  Taiglin (from 
   
        The  Silmarillion:  tributary  of  Sirion  in   Beleriand)  underwent 
        many changes, but  it is  clear that  all these  forms belong  to the 
        same time - i.e., the final name had been  achieved before  the first 
        complete draft of the  chapter was  done (see  note 30).  Taiglin was 
        at  once  replaced  by  Linglor,  and  then  Linglor  was  changed to 
        Linglorel,  the  form  as  first  written  shortly afterwards  in the 
        manuscript  and  as  found  in  the   rough  workings   for  Legolas' 
        song.  This  was  succeeded  by   Nimladel,  Nimlorel,   and  finally 
        Nimrodel.                                                            
    18. The word actually written was waters.                                
    19. Linglorel  was  altered  in  pencil,  first to  Nimlorel and  then to 
        Nimrodel (see note 17). I do not further notice  the changes  in this 
        case,  but  give  the  name  in  the  form as  it was  first written. 
    20. the   mountains   changed   to   the   Black  Mountains   (the  White 
        Mountains FR).                                                       
    21. Ammalas changed in pencil to Amroth; see p. 223.                     
    22. In a separate draft for this passage the reading here is:  'Hence the 
        folk of Lorien were called Galadrim, the Tree-folk (Ornelie)'.      
    23. Aragorn  was  here  changed  later to  Elfstone, and  at some  of the 
        subsequent occurrences; see p. 236 and note 52.                      
    24. Written in the margin here: 'Name of  the tree  is mallorn'.  This is 
        where my father first  wrote the  name; and  it enters  the narrative 
        immediately below.                                                   
    25. On daro! 'stop, halt' see the Etymologies, V.353, stem DAR.          
    26. A detached (earlier) draft describes the event differently:          
           Turning  aside  from  the  road  they  went-into  the  shadows  of 
        the  deeper  wood  westward  of  the  river, and  there not  far from 
        the  falls  of Linglorel  they found  a group  of tall  strong trees. 
        Their  lowest  boughs  were  above  the  reach  of   Boromir's  arms; 
        but  they  had  rope  with  them.  Cast[ing]  an  end  about  a bough 
        of  the  greatest of  the trees  Legolas... up  and climbed  into the 
        darkness.                                                            
           He  was  not  long   aloft.  'The   tree-branches  form   a  great 
        crown  near the  top,' he  said, 'and  there is  a hollow  where even 
        Boromir might find some  rest. But  in the  next tree  I think  I saw 
        a sheltered platform. Maybe elves still come here.'                  
           At  that  moment   a  clear   voice  above   them  spoke   in  the 
        elven-tongue,  but  Legolas  drew  himself  hastily  [?close]  to the 
        tree-bole.  'Stand  still',  he  said,  'and do  not speak  or move.' 
        Then  he  called  back  into  the  shadows  above,  [? answering]  in 
        his [?own] tongue.                                                   
           Frodo  did  not  understand  the  words,  for  [the speech  of the 
        wood-elves   east   of   the  mountains   differed  much   from]  the 
        language  was  the  old  tongue  of  the  woods and  not that  of the 
        western   elves  which   was  in   those  days   used  as   a  common 
        speech among many folk.                                              
   
         There is a marginal direction to alter the story to  a form  in which 
         the  voice  from the  tree speaks  as Legolas  jumps up.  The passage 
         which  I  have  bracketed   is  not   marked  in   any  way   in  the 
         manuscript,  but  is  an  example  of  my  father's  common  practice 
  
         when  writing at  speed of  abandoning a  sentence and  rephrasing it 
         without striking out the first version.                               
           For  a  previous  reference  to  the  'Common  Speech' see  p. 223; 
         now  it is  further said  that the  Common Speech  was the  tongue of 
         'the western elves'.                                                  
    27.  The words by the Dimrill  Stair still  refer to  the pass  (later the 
         Redhorn  Pass or  Redhorn Gate):  see p.  164. FR  has here  (p. 357) 
         up the Dimrill Stair.                                                 
    28.  In  a  rejected  draft for  this passage,  in content  otherwise very 
         much  the  same  as that  given, none  of the  three Elves  of Lorien 
         speak  any  language  but their  own, and  Legolas has  to translate. 
         The  three  Elves  are  here called  Rhimbron, [Rhimlath  >] Rhimdir, 
         and Haldir:  when this  last name  replaced Hathaldir  it was  thus a 
         reversion.  -  Hathaldir   the  Young   was  the   name  of   one  of 
         Barahir's companions on Dorthonion (V.282).                           
    29.  This  passage  was  enclosed  in square  brackets in  the manuscript, 
         and subsequently struck out. It is explicit later  (p. 247)  that the 
         loss of Gandalf was not spoken of at this time.                       
    30.  The  name  Nimrodel now  appears in  the text  as written;  see notes 
         17 and 19.                                                            
    31.  These  two  sentences  are  not  marked  off  in   any  way   in  the 
         manuscript,  but  were  nonetheless  obviously  rejected at  once. In 
         the narrative that follows  Hathaldir did  not climb  up to  the flet 
         until  Gollum had  disappeared (as  in FR,  p. 360);  Frodo's peering 
         over  the edge  is repeated;  and 'Nonetheless  the sense  of immedi- 
         ate danger did  not leave  him' must  follow on  the fading  of Sting 
         at the end of the previous paragraph.                                 
    32.  'They  went  back  to  the  old  path  on  the   west  side   of  the 
         Silverlode', FR p. 360 (second edition: 'to the path that  still went 
         on  along  the  west  side  of the  Silverlode'). Since  the Nimrodel 
         flowed in from the right, and they had to cross it, the road  or path 
         from  Moria  was on  the right  (or west)  of the  Blackroot (Silver- 
         lode), which was on their left, as is expressly stated (see note 17); 
         the word east here, though perfectly clear, is therefore a  mere slip 
         (cf. notes 5 and 9).                                                  
    33.  Earlier  (p.  230)  Rhimbron  has  remained  at  the  flet,  and  the 
         Company   is   guided   by  Hathaldir   alone;  now   Rhimbron,  like 
         Rumil  in  FR  (pp.  360 -  1), comes  with Hathaldir  as far  as the 
         crossing  of  the  river  and  then  returns.  It  is  seen  from the 
         manuscript  that  my  father  perceived  here  the  need   for  Rhim- 
         bron's presence at the crossing.                                      
   
  34.  A rejected form here was Nelennas;  cf. Bennas  'Angle' in  note 16, 
   and  stem N  E L  'three' in  the Etymologies,  V.376. On  Nelennas see 
   note 39.                                                                
  35.  Contrast Hathaldir's words earlier (p.  227): 'We  had not  heard of 
   hobbits  before'  (i.e.  before  they received  tidings of  the Company 
   from  the  messengers  of  Elrond).  At the  corresponding point  in FR 
   (p. 357) Haldir said: 'We  had not  heard of  - hobbits,  of halflings, 
   for  many  a  long  year,  and  did  not  know  that  any yet  dwelt in 
   Middle-earth.'                                                          
  36.  An isolated passage, dashed down  on a  sheet of  the same  paper as 
   that  used  throughout  and  clearly  belonging   to  the   same  time, 
   shows the first beginning  of the  passage in  FR p.  364, 'As  soon as 
   he  set foot  upon the  far bank  of Silverlode  a strange  feeling had 
   come upon him...':                                                      
         As soon as they pass Silverlode  into Angle  Frodo has  a curious 
   sense  of  walking  in   an  older   world-  unshadowed.   Even  though 
   'wolves  howled   on  the   wood's  border'   they  had   not  entered. 
   Evil  had  been  heard  of,  Orcs  had  even  set  foot  in  the woods, 
   but  it  had  not  yet  stained  or  dimmed  the  air.  There  was some 
   secret  power  of  cleanness  and  beauty  in  Lorien.  It  was winter, 
  
   but  nothing  was  dead,  only  in  a  phase  of  beauty. He  saw never 
   a  broken  twig  or  disease  or  fungus.  The  fallen leaves  faded to 
   silver and there was no smell of decay.                                 
        A part of this appears a little later in FR, p. 365, where however 
   the  'undecaying'  nature  of  Lothlorien  is  expressed in  terms less 
   immediate:  'In  winter  here  no  heart  could  mourn  for  summer  or 
   for  spring.  No  blemish  or sickness  or deformity  could be  seen in 
   anything that grew upon the earth.' Cf. note 46.                        
         Silverlode has here replaced Blackroot: see p.  235. On  the same 
   page as this passage are the following notes:                           
         Transpose    names    Blackroot   and    Silverlode.   Silverlode 
   dwarfish Kibilnala elvish Celeb(rind)rath.                              
        The  meaning  of  this  is seen  from Boromir's  words in  the new 
   version  of  'Moria  (i)',  p. 177:  'Or we  could go  on far  into the 
   South   and   come   at   length   round   the  Black   Mountains,  and 
   crossing  the rivers  Isen and  Silverlode enter  Ond from  the regions 
   nigh  the  sea.' The  two river-names  being transposed,  Silverlode in 
   this speech of Boromir's  in the  earlier chapter  was changed  at this 
   time to  Blackroot (p.  187 note  1); and  in the  new version  of 'The 
   Ring  Goes  South'  the  Dwarvish  name  of  the  northern   river  was 
   changed from Buzundush to Kibil-nala (p. 167 and note 22).              
         In the original text  of 'The  Ring Goes  South' occurs  by later 
   substitution  the  form  Celebrin  (VI.434  note   15).  For   rath  in 
   Celeb(rind)rath  (and  also  rant  in  the  later  name  Celebrant) see 
   the Etymologies, V.383, stem R A T.                                       
   
    37.  The  following  passage  was  rewritten several  times. In  the original 
         form this dialogue occurs:                                               
              'What is this?' said one of the Elves, looking in wonder at         
           Legolas.  'By  his  raiment  of  green and  brown [?he  is an]  Elf of 
         the North. Since when have we taken our kindred prisoner,                
           Hathaldir? '                                                           
              'I  am  not  a  prisoner,'  said  Legolas. 'I  am only  showing the 
         dwarf how to walk straight without the help of eyes.'                    
         Later, a passage was inserted making the blindfold march longer:         
           All  that  day  they  marched  on  by   gentle  stages.   Frodo  could 
         hear  the  wind  rustling  in  the  leaves  and  the  river away  to the 
         right  murmuring  at  times.  He  had  felt  the  sun  on his  face when 
         they  passed  across  a  glade,  as he  guessed. After  a rest  and food 
         at  noon,  they  went  on  again,  turning  it  seemed  away   from  the 
         river.  After  a  little  while they  heard voices  about them.  A great 
         company  of  elves  had  come  up  silently,   and  were   now  speaking 
         to Hathaldir.                                                            
         In  the  corresponding  passage  in  FR  (p.  364)  they  had  passed  a 
         day  and  a  night  blindfold,  and  it was  at noon  on the  second day 
         that  they  met  the  Elves  coming  from  the  south and  were released 
         from their blindfolds.                                                   
    38.  Dol Dugol occurs in 'Moria (i)', p. 178.                                
    39.  'They  journey  to  Nelennas':  at  an  earlier  occurrence  of Nelennas 
         (see p. 231 and note 34) it was changed to Nelen, 'the Gore'.            
         Since  they  are  now  deep  in  'the  Gore',  Nelennas  perhaps  refers 
         here to the city (Caras Galadon); see p. 261 note 1.                     
    40.  It  is notable  that the  Lady of  Lothlorien at  first had  white hair; 
         this was still the case in the first actual narratives of the sojourn of 
         the Company in Caras Galadon (pp. 246, 256).                             
    41.  For explanation of these references see p. 248 and note 15.              
    42.  The  actual  text here  is extremely  confused, and  I set  it out  as a 
         characteristic,  if extreme,  example of  my father's  way of  writing . 
         when   actually  composing   new  narrative   (nothing  is   struck  out 
         except  as  indicated): 
         ...   the   grass   was   studded   with   small  golden   [struck  out: 
         flowers]   starshaped   and  slanting   [?leaved]  and   starshaped  and 
  
         among  them  on  slender  nodding  on  slender   stalks  flowers   of  a 
         green so pale...                                                         
    43.  In   the   Etymologies,   V.365,   stem  KOR,   both  coron   and  cerin 
         appear as Noldorin words, the latter being the equivalent of             
         Quenya korin 'circular enclosure' (cf. the korin of elms in which        
         Meril-i-Turinqi  dwelt  in  The  Book  of  Lost  Tales,  where  the word 
         is defined  (1.16) as  'a great  circular hedge,  be it  of stone  or of 
         thorn  or  even  of  trees,  that  encloses  a  green  sward').  But the 
         meaning   of   cerin  in   Cerin  Amroth   is  certainly   'mound',  and 
         indeed long afterwards my father translated the word as 'circular        
   
        mound  or  artificial  hill'. -  Amroth has  now replaced  Ammalas in 
        the text as written; see note 21.                                    
    44. This is the first appearance of  the name  elanor, which  replaced at 
        the time of writing another name, yri (see note 45).                 
    45. After  'the  houses  of  the Galadrim'  my father  wrote Bair  am Yru 
        (see note 44), but struck it out.                                    
    46. A  page  inserted   into  the   manuscript  (but   obviously  closely 
        associated in  time with  the surrounding  text) gives  the primitive 
        drafting for  the passage  in FR  p. 365  beginning 'The  others cast 
        themselves  down  upon   the  fragrant   grass'  and   continuing  to 
        Sam's  words about  the 'elvishness'  of Lorien.  The latter  part of 
        this is of an extreme roughness, but I give  the rider  in full  as a 
        further  exemplification  of  the actual  nature of  much preliminary 
        drafting:                                                            
           The  others  cast  themselves  down  on  the  fragrant  grass, but 
        Frodo  stood  for  a while  lost in  wonder. Again  it seemed  to him 
        as  if  he  had  stepped  through  a  high  window  that looked  on a 
        vanished  world.  It  was  a  winter  that did  not mourn  for summer 
        or  for  spring,  but  reigned  in  its  own  season   beautiful  and 
        eternal  and  perennial.  He  saw  no  sign  of  blemish  or disease, 
        sickness  or  deformity,  in  anything  that  grew  upon  the  earth, 
        nor did he see any such thing in [Nelen o] the heart of Lorien.      
           Sam  too  stood  by  him  with  a  puzzled expression  rubbing his 
        eyes as if he  was not  sure that  he was  awake. 'It's  sunlight and 
        bright  day,'  he  muttered.  'I  thought  Elves  were  all  for moon 
        and  stars,  but  this  is more  Elvish than  anything in  any tale.' 
        and caught his breath for the  sight was  fair in  itself but  it had 
        a quality different to any that he felt  before [variant:  had beside 
        a  beauty  that  the  common  speech  could  not  name].  The  shapes 
        of  all  that  he  saw All  that he  saw was  shapely but  its shapes 
        seemed  at  once  clearcut  and  as   if  it   had  been   but  newly 
        conceived  and  drawn  with  swift  skill  swift  and  [?living]  and 
        ancient  as  if  [it]  had  endured  for ever.  The hues  were green, 
        gold  and  blue  white   but  fresh   as  if   he  but   that  moment 
        perceived them and gave them names.                                  
    47. Thus the entire  passage (FR  pp. 352  - 3)  in which  Boromir demurs 
        at  entering  the  Golden  Wood   and  is   rebuked  by   Aragorn  is 
        absent, as also is the conclusion of the chapter in FR, from  'At the 
        hill's foot Frodo found Aragorn, standing  still and  silent...' (pp. 
        366-7).                                                              
          This  is  a  convenient point  to mention  a small  textual corrup- 
        tion in the published form of this chapter (FR p.  359). In  the fair 
        copy manuscript Pippin says: 'I hope, if I  do get  to sleep  in this 
        bird-loft,  that  I  shan't  roll  off'; but  in the  typescript that 
        followed,  not  made  by  my father,  bird-loft became  bed-loft, and 
        so remains.                                                          
   
                                  
                                                                              
    48.    A   few   other   details  worth   recording  are   collected  here: 
           wood-elves  (p.  222)  remains,  where  FR  (p.  353)   has  Silvan 
  
           Elves.                                                               
           the  common  speech  (p.  223)  remains,  where  FR  (p.   353)  has 
           the Westron Speech. 
           in  ordinary  speech   (p.  227)   becomes  in   ordinary  language, 
           changed   later   to   in   the   Common   Tongue  (in   the  Common 
           Language FR p. 357).                                                
            Hathaldir's  words  about  hobbits (p.  227) are  scarcely changed: 
           We  had not  heard of  - hobbits  before, and  never until  now have 
           we seen one; see  note 35. 
           and that even if u e did pass into the western lands the  shores of 
           the sea are no longer secure in the original draft (p.  232) becomes 
           and  the  mouths  of  the  Great River  are held  by the  Enemy (are 
           watched       by       the       Enemy,       FR       p.      363). 
           there  are  still havens  to be  found, far  north and  west, beyond 
           the  land  of  the  half-high  (cf. p.  232 and  note 35),  where FR 
           (p. 363) has  havens of  the High  Elves... beyond  the land  of the 
           Halfings.                                                             
           near  Havens  of  Escape  (p.  232)  was   at first   retained,  but 
           changed at once to near the shores of the Sea, as in FR.            
    49.    'Narthas or the Gore as you would say, for it is the land  that lies 
           like a spear-head': the word for (preserved  in FR  p. 361)  is used 
           because  gore,   Old  English   gara  (in   modern  use   meaning  a 
           wedge-shaped piece of  cloth, but  in Old  English an  angular point 
           of land) was related  to gar  'spear', the  connection lying  in the 
           shape of the spear-head.                                            
    50.    Later,  Narthas  and  Nelen-Lorien  were  changed  to the  Naith (of 
           Lorien),  though in  'the Angle,  Nelen, where  we dwell'  Nelen was 
           left to stand. - Dol Dugol, retained from the original  draft, with 
           the  reference to  the Necromancer  (p. 234),  was later  changed to 
           Dol Dughul.                                                        
    51.    This is to be  connnected with  the interruption  in the  writing of 
           the fair copy manuscript (note 14).                                 
    52.    In fact, there is a good deal of variation, since when  making these 
           name-changes  my  father  worked  through  the  manuscripts  rapidly 
           and  missed  occurrences. Thus  in this  manuscript, in  addition to 
           Aragorn  >  Ingold  >  Elfstone  and Elfstone  > Ingold  > Elfstone, 
           there  is  found  also:  Aragorn  >  Elfstone;  Elfstone  >  Ingold; 
           Elfstone   >   Ingold   >   Aragorn;   Elfstone   >   Aragorn.  This 
           apparently  patternless   confusion  can   be  explained:   see  pp. 
           277  -  8.  The  name  Ingold for  Aragorn has  been met  before, in 
           later emendation to the text of Gandalf s letter at Bree (p.  80 and 
           note 17).                                                           
   
                                   XIII.                                
                                                                          
                                 GALAD RIEL.                               
                                                                          
   I have divided the draft manuscript of the 'Lothlorien' story  into two 
   parts, although at this stage my father continued without break  to the 
   end of FR Book II Chapter 7, 'The  Mirror of  Galadriel'; and  I return 
   now to the point where I  left it  on p.  234. From  the coming  of the 
   Company to Cerin Amroth the draft is  in thick,  soft pencil,  and very 
   difficult.                                                              
                                                                          
    The   sun   had   sunk   behind   the   mountains,  and   the  shadows 
   were  falling  in  the  wood,  when  they  went  on  again.  Now  their 
   paths  went  deep  into  dense  wood  where  already  a  grey  dusk had 
   gathered.  It  was  nearly  night  under  the  trees  when   they  came 
   out  suddenly  under  a  pale  evening  sky  pierced  by  a  few  early 
   stars.  There  was  a  wide  treeless  space running  in a  vast circle 
   before  them.  Beyond  that  was  a  deep grass-clad  dike, and  a high 
   green  wall   beyond.  [?   Rising]  ground   inside  the   circle  was 
  
   [?? thick with] mallorn-trees, the tallest  they had  yet seen  in that 
   land.  The  highest  must  have  been  nearly  200  feet  high,  and of 
   great  girth.  They  had  no  branches  lower  than  3   fathoms  above 
   their  roots.  In  the  upper  branches  amid  the  leaves  hundreds of 
   lights gold and white and pale green were shining.                      
    'Welcome  to   Caras  Galadon,'   he  said,   'the  city  of  Nelennas 
   which  [?mayhap]  in  your  tongue  is  called   Angle.(1) But   we  must 
   go round; the gates do not look north.'                                 
    There  was  a  white  paved   road  running   round  the   circuit  of 
   the  walls.  On  the  south  side  there  was  a  bridge over  the dike 
   leading to  great gates  set on  the side  where the  ends of  the wall 
   overlapped.   They   passed   within   into   deep  shadow   where  the 
   two  green  walls  ended  [? in  a] lane.  They saw  no folk  on guard,(2) 
   but  there  were  many  soft voices  overhead, and  in the  distance he 
   [sc. Frodo] heard  a voice  falling clear  out of  the air  above them. 
                                                                          
    The  original  pencilled text  continues for  some distance  from this 
   point, but my father  partly overwrote  it in  ink, and  (more largely) 
   erased it wholly before the new text was  set down  in its  place. Here 
   and there bits of the original text were retained, and where it was not 
   erased but overwritten a name or a phrase  can be  made out.  There was 
   
    no long interval between the two forms of the  text; my  father may  in any 
    case have rewritten this section mainly because it was so nearly illegible. 
                                                                               
      They   passed   along   many   paths   and   climbed   many   flights  of 
    steps,  until  they  saw  before  them  amid  a   wide  lawn   a  fountain. 
    It  sprang  high  in  the  air and  fell in  a wide  basin of  silver, from 
    which  a  white  stream  ran  away  down   the  hill.   Hard  by   stood  a 
    great  tree.  At  its  foot  stood  three  tall  elves.  They were  clad in 
    grey   mail   and   from   their   shoulders   hung   long   white  cloaks. 
    'Here   dwell  Keleborn   and  Galadriel,(3) the  Lord   and  Lady   of  the 
    Galadrim,'  said  Halldir.(4) 'It  is  their  wish  that  you  should  go  up 
    and speak to them.'                                                         
      One   of   the  elf-wardens   then  blew   a  clear   note  on   a  small 
    horn,  and  a  ladder  was  let  down.  'I  will  go  first,'  said Haldir. 
    'Let  the  chief  hobbit  go  next,  and  with  him  Legolas.   The  others 
    may  follow  as  they  wish.  It  is  a  long  climb,  but  you   may  rest 
    upon the way.'                                                              
      As   he   passed   upwards  Frodo   saw  many   smaller  flets   to  this 
    side   or   that,   some   with   rooms   built  on   them;  but   about  a 
    hundred  feet  above  the  ground  they  came  to  a  flet  that  was  very 
    wide  -  like  the  deck  of  a  great  ship. On  it was  built a  house so 
    large  that  almost  it  might  have  been a  hall of  men upon  the earth. 
    He  entered  behind  Haldir,  and  saw  that  he  was   in  a   chamber  of 
    oval  shape,  through  the  midst  of   which  passed   the  bole   of  the 
    great  tree.  It  was  filled  with a  soft golden  light. Many  elves were 
    seated  there.  The  roof  was  a  pale  gold,  the  walls  of   green  and 
    silver.  On  two  seats  at  the  further  end  sat side  by side  the Lord 
    and  Lady  of  Lothlorien.  They  looked  tall  even   as  they   sat,  and 
    their   hair   was  white   and long.(5) They  said   no  word   and  moved 
    not, but their eyes were shining.                                           
      Haldir  led  Frodo   and  Legolas   before  them,   and  the   Lord  bade 
    them   welcome,   but   the    Lady   Galadriel    said   no    word,   and 
    looked long into their faces.                                               
      'Sit  now,  Frodo  of  the   Shire,'  said   Keleborn.  'We   will  await 
    the   others.'   Each  of   the  companions   he  greeted   courteously  by 
    name   as   they   entered.   'Welcome,   Ingold   son   of   Ingrim!'(6) he 
    said.   'Your   name   is   known  to   me,  though   never  in   all  your 
    wanderings   have   you   sought   my   house.   Welcome,   Gimli   son  of 
    Gloin!  It  is  almost  out  of  mind  since  we  saw  one of  Durin's folk 
    in  Calas  Galadon.  But  today  our  long  law  is  broken:  let  it  be a 
  
    sign  that  though  the  world  is  dark,  better  things  shall  come, and 
    friendship shall grow again between our peoples.'                           
   
                        
                                                                      
    When  all  the  Company  had  come  in  and  were   seated  before 
   him, the Lord looked at them again. 'Is this all?' he  asked. 'Your 
   number  should   be  nine.   For  so   the  secret   messages  from 
   Rivendell  have  said. There  is one  absent whom  I miss,  and had 
   hoped much to see. Tell me, where is Gandalf the grey?'(7)          
    'Alas!'  said  Ingold.  'Gandalf  the  grey  went  down  into  the 
   shadows.  He  remains  in  Moria,  for  he  fell  there   from  the 
   Bridge.'                                                            
    At  these  words  all  the  Elves  cried  aloud  with   grief  and 
   amazement.  'This  is  indeed  evil  tidings,' said  Keleborn, 'the 
   most  evil  that  have here  been spoken  for years  uncounted. Why 
   has nothing been said to us of this before?'  he asked,  turning to 
   Haldir.                                                             
    'We  did  not  speak  of  it  to  [your  people  >]  Haldir,' said 
   Frodo.  'We  were  weary  and  danger  was  too  nigh,  and  after- 
   wards  we  were  overcome  with  wonder.(8) Almost  we   forgot  our 
   grief and  dismay as  we walked  on the  fair paths  of Lothlorien. 
   But it is true that  Gandalf has  perished. He  was our  guide, and 
   led  us  through  Moria;   and  when   our  escape   seemed  beyond 
   hope he saved us, and fell.'                                        
    'Tell me the full tale,' said Keleborn.                            
    Ingold  then  recounted  all that  had happened  upon the  pass of 
   Caradras  and  afterwards;  and  he  spoke  of  Balin and  his book 
   and the fight  in the  Chamber of  Mazarbul, and  the fire, and the 
   narrow bridge, and the coming of the Balrog.                        
    'A  Balrog!'  said  Keleborn.(9) 'Not  since the  Elder Days  have I 
   heard  that  a  Balrog  was  loose  upon  the  world. Some  we have 
   thought  are  perhaps  hidden  in  Mordor  [?or] near  the Mountain 
   of Fire, but naught has been seen  of them  since the  Great Battle 
   and the  fall of  Thangorodrim.(10) I  doubt much  if this  Balrog has 
   lain hid in the Misty Mountains  - and  I fear  rather that  he was 
   sent by Sauron from Orodruin, the Mountain of Fire.'                
    'None know,' said Galadriel,  'what may  lie hid  at the  roots of 
   the  ancient  hills.  The  dwarves  had  re-entered Moria  and were 
   searching  again in  dark places,  and they  may have  stirred some 
   evil.'(11)                                                         
    There  was  a  silence.  At  length Keleborn  spoke again.  'I did 
   not know,' he said, 'that your plight was so evil. I will do what I 
   can to aid you,  each according  to his  need, but  especially that 
   one of the little folk that bears the burden.'                      
    'Your quest  is known  to me,'  said Galadriel,  [?seeing] Frodo's 
   look, 'though we will not here speak more  openly of  it. I  was at 
   
                                                          
                                                                         
   the  White  Council,  and  of  all  those  there  gathered none  did I 
   love  more  than  Gandalf  the  Grey.  Often  have  we  met  since and 
   spoken   of   many  things   and  purposes.   The  lord   and  lady-of 
   Lothlorien  are  accounted  wise  beyond  the  measure  of  the  Elves 
   of  Middle-earth,  and  of  all  who  have   not  passed   beyond  the 
   Seas.  For  we  have  dwelt  here  since  the  Mountains  were  reared 
   and the Sun was young.(12)                                                 
     'Now   we   will   give   you   counsel.(13) For not  in   doing  or 
   contriving nor in choosing this  course or  that is  my skill,  but in 
   knowledge  of  what was  and is,  and in  part of  what shall  be. And 
   I say that your case is not yet without  hope; yet  but a  little this 
   way or that and it will fail miserably. But there is yet hope,  if all 
  
   the  Company  remains  true.'  She  looked  at   each  in   turn,  but 
   none  blenched.  Only  Sam  blushed  and  hung  his  head  before  the 
   Lady's glance left him. 'I felt  as if  I hadn't  got nothing  on,' he 
   explained afterwards. 'I didn't  like it  - she  seemed to  be looking 
   inside me,  and asking  me whether  I would  like to  fly back  to the 
   Shire.'  Each  of  them  had had  a similar  experience, and  had felt 
   as  if  he  had  been  presented  with  a  choice  between  death  and 
   something  which  he  desired  greatly,  peace,  ease  [written above: 
   freedom), wealth, or lordship.                                         
     'I suppose it was just a test,' said Boromir. 'It felt almost like a 
   temptation.  Of  course  I  put  it  away  at once.  The men  of Minas 
   Tirith  at  any  rate  are  true.'(14) What  he had  been offered  he did 
   not say.                                                               
     'Now is  the time  for any  to depart  or turn  back who  feels that 
   he  has  done  enough,  and  aided  the Quest  as much  as he  has the 
   will  or  power  to  do.  Legolas  may  abide  here  with my  folk, as 
   long  as he  desires, or  he may  return home  if chance  allows. Even 
   Gimli  the  dwarf  may  stay  here,  though  I  think  he   would  not 
   long  be  content  in  my  city in  what will  seem to  him a  life of 
   idleness.  If  he  wishes  to  go  to his  home, we  will help  him as 
   much  as  we  can;  as  far  as  the  Gladden  Fields  and  beyond. He 
   might  hope  thus  to  find  the  country  of  the   Beornings,  where 
   Grimbeorn  Beorn's  son  the  Old  is  a  lord  of  many  sturdy  men. 
   As yet no wolf or orc make headway in that land.'                      
     'That  I  know well,'  said Gimli.  'Were it  not for  the Beornings 
   the  passage  from  Dale  to  Rivendell  would  not  be  possible.(15) My 
   father  and  I  had  the  aid  of  Grimbeorn  on our  way west  in the 
   autumn.'                                                               
     'You,  Frodo,'  said  Keleborn,  'I  cannot aid  or counsel.  But if 
   you  go  on,  do  not despair  - but  beware even  of your  right hand 
   
   and  of  your  left.  There is  also a  danger that  pursues you,  which I 
   do  not  see  clearly  or  understand.  You  others of  the little  folk I 
   could  wish  had  never  come  so  far.  For  now  unless  you  will dwell 
   here  in  exile  while  outside  in  the world  many years  run by,  I see 
   not   what  you   can  do   save  go   forward.  It   would  be   vain  to 
   attempt to return home or to Rivendell alone.'                             
                                                                             
     The whole of this passage, from  'Now is  the time  for any  to depart', 
   is marked off  with directions  'To come  in later'  and 'At  beginning of 
   next  chapter  before  they  go'. At  the top  of the  page, and  no doubt 
   written in after this decision was made, is the following:                 
                                                                             
     'Now   we   have   spoken   long,   and   yet   you  have   toiled  and 
   suffered  much,  and  have  travelled  far,'  said  Keleborn.   'Even  if 
   your  quest  did  not  concern  all  free lands  deeply, you  should here 
   have  refuge  for  a  while. In  this city  you may  abide until  you are 
   healed and rested. We will not yet think of your further road.'            
                                                                             
     The  character  of  the  manuscript  now  changes  again.  Very  roughly 
   written in ink, it is evidently the continuation of the original pencilled 
   text that  was over-written  or erased  in the  preceding section  (see p. 
   245). At the top of the first page of this part are notes on the  names of 
   the Lord and Lady of  Lothlorien. In  pencilled text  visible in  the last 
   section  their  original  names  Tar  and  Finduilas  had changed  to Aran 
   and  Rhien  (note  3),  and  then to  Galdaran and  Galdri(e)n (note  9) - 
   Galadriel  on  p.  246  belongs  with the  later, overwritten  text. Their 
   names now change further:                                                  
     Galathir = GalaD-hir tree-lord                                           
     Galadhrien = GalaD-rhien tree-lady                                       
   The  name  of the  Lord does  not appear  in the  concluding part  of this 
   chapter, but the name of the Lady  is Galadrien  (at the  first occurrence 
  
   only, Galdrien), with pencilled correction in some cases to Galadriel. 
     This is a convenient place to set  out my  father's original  scheme for 
   the next part of  the story.  This was  written at  furious speed  but has 
   fortunately proved almost entirely decipherable.                           
                                                                             
      They dwell 15 days in Caras Galadon.                                    
        Elves  sing  for  Gandalf.  They  watch  weaving  and making  of the 
     silver  rope  of  the  fibre  under  mallorn  bark.  The  [?  trimming] of 
     arrows.                                                                  
        King  Galdaran's  mirror  shown to  Frodo. Mirror  is of  silver filled 
     with fountain water in sun.                                              
        Sees  Shire  far away.  Trees being  felled and  a tall  building being 
     made   where  the   old  mill was.(16) Gaffer Gamgee  turned   out.  Open 
     trouble,  almost  war,  between  Marish  and  Buckland   on  one   hand  - 
     and  the  West.  Cosimo  Sackville-Baggins  very  rich,  buying  up  land. 
     (All / Some of this is future.)                                          
   
     King  Galdaran  says  the  mirror  shows   past,  present,   and  future, 
   and skill needed to decide which.                                              
     Sees  a  grey  figure  like  Gandalf  [?going along]  in twilight  but it 
   seems to be clad in white. Perhaps it is Saruman.                              
     Sees a mountain spouting flame. Sees Gollum?                                 
     They   depart.   At  departure   Elves  give   them  travel   food.  They 
   describe  the  Stone  hills,  and  bid  them   beware  of   Fangorn  Forest 
   upon the Ogodruth or Entwash. He is an Ent or great giant.                     
                                                                                j 
                                                                                 
   It  is  seen  that  it  was  while  my father  was writing  the 'Lothlorien' 
   story ab initio that  the Lady  of Lothlorien  emerged (p.  233); and  it is  ] 
   also  seen  that  the  figure  of  Galadriel (Rhien,  Galadrien) as  a great 
   power  in  Middle-earth  was  deepened  and  extended as  he wrote.  In this 
   sketch  of  his  ideas,  written  down  after  the  story had  reached Caras 
   Galadon,  as  the  name  Galdaran  shows  (note  9),  the Mirror  belongs to 
   the Lord (here called King).                                                   
   It is also  interesting to  observe that  the images  of the  violated Shire 
   seen in the Mirror  were to  be Frodo's.  The Stone  hills mentioned  at the 
   end  of  this  outline  are  mentioned also  in the  plot-notes given  on p. 
   233, where the 'parting of the ways' is to take  place 'at  Stonehills'. The 
   Entwash  (though  not  the  Elvish   name  Ogodruth)   has  been   named  in 
   the  elaborate  outline  that  followed  the  conclusion  of  the  story  of 
   Moria  (p.  210):   'Merry  and   Pippin  come   up  Entwash   into  Fangorn 
   and  have  adventure  with  Treebeard.'  Here   the  name   Entwash  clearly 
   implies that Treebeard is an Ent, and he is specifically so called  (for the 
   first time) in the outline just given;  but since  Treebeard was  still only 
   waiting in the wings as  a potential  ingredient in  the narrative  this may 
   be  only a  slight shift  in the  development of  the word.  The Troll-lands 
   north  of  Rivendell   were  the   Entish  Lands   and  Entish   Dales  (Old 
   English  ent  'giant'); and  only when  Treebeard and  the other  'Ents' had 
   been  fully  realised  would  the  Troll-lands  be  renamed  Ettendales  and 
   Ettenmoors (see p. 65 note 32).                                                
   I  return  now  to  the  narrative,  which  as   I  have   said  recommences 
   here  in  its  primary  form  (and  thus  we  meet  again  here   the  names 
   Gal(a)drien,  Hathaldir,  and  Elfstone,  which   had  been   superseded  in 
   the rewritten section of the draft text).                                      
                                                                                 
   'Yet let not your hearts be troubled,' said the Lady Galdrien.                 
   'Here you shall rest tonight and other nights to follow.'                      
   That night they slept upon the ground, for they were safe                      
   within the walls of Caras Galadon. The Elves spread them a                     
   pavilion among the trees not far from the fountain, and there                  
   they slept until the light of day was broad.                                   
   All the while they remained in Lothlorien the sun shone and                    
  
   the weather was clear and cool like early spring rather than                   
   mid-winter. They did little but rest and walk among the trees,                 
   
   and eat and drink the good things that the Elves set  before them. 
   They  had  little  speech  with  any  for  few  spoke any  but the 
   woodland tongue.  Hathaldir had  departed to  the defences  of the 
   North.  Legolas  was  away  all  day  among  the  Elves. [Marginal 
   addition of the same  time as  the text:  Only Frodo  and Elfstone 
   went   much   among  the   Elves.  They   watched  them   at  work 
   weaving the ropes of silver fibre  of mallorn  bark, the  [? trim- 
   ming] of arrows, their broidery and carpentry.]                   
     They  spoke  much  of  Gandalf,  and  ever  as  they  themselves 
   were healed of hurt and weariness the grief  of their  loss seemed 
   more  bitter.  Even  the Elves  of Lothlorien  seemed to  feel the 
   shadow  of  that  fall.  Often  they  heard  near  them  the elves 
   singing,  and  knew  that  they  made  songs  and laments  for the 
   grey  wanderer  [written  above:  pilgrim],  as  they  called him, 
   Mithrandir.(17) But  if  Legolas  was  by  he  would  not  interpret, 
   saying that it passed  his skill.  Very sweet  and sad  the voices 
   sounded,  and  having  words  spoke  of  sorrow  to  their  hearts 
   though their minds understood them not.(18)                       
     On the evening of the third day  Frodo was  walking in  the cool 
   twilight apart  from the  others. Suddenly  he saw  coming towards 
   him  the Lady  Galadrien gleaming  in white  among the  stems. She 
   spoke  no  word  but  beckoned to  him. Turning  back she  led him 
   to the south side of the  city, and  passing through  a gate  in a 
   green wall they came  into an  enclosure like  a garden.  No trees 
   grew  there and  it was  open to  the sky,  which was  now pricked 
   with many stars.(19) Down a  flight of  white steps  they went  into a 
   green  hollow  through  which  ran a  silver stream,  flowing down 
   from  the  fountain  on  the  hill.  There  stood upon  a pedestal 
   carved like a tree a shallow bowl of silver and beside it  a ewer. 
   With water from the stream she  filled the  bowl, and  breathed on 
   it, and when the water was again still she spoke.                 
     'Here is the mirror of Galadrien,' she said. 'Look therein!' 
     Sudden  awe  and fear  came over  Frodo. The  air was  still and 
   the  hollow  dark,  and  the  Elf-lady beside  him tall  and pale. 
   'What shall I look for, and what shall I see?' he asked.          
     'None can say,' she  answered, 'who  does not  know all  that is 
   in your  heart, in  your memory,  and your  hope. For  this mirror 
   shows both the past and the present, and that which is  called the 
   future, in so far as it can be  seen by  any in  Middle-earth.(20) But 
   those are wise who can discern [to] which  of [these]  three [the] 
   things that they see belong.'                                     
     Frodo  at  last  stooped over  the bowl.  The water  looked hard 
   
   and  black.  Stars  were  shining  in  it. Then  they went  out. The 
   dark  veil   was  partly   withdrawn,  and   a  grey   light  shone; 
   mountains  were  in  the  distance, a  long road  wound back  out of 
   sight.  Far  away a  figure came  slowly: very  small at  first, but 
   slowly  it  drew  near.  Suddenly  Frodo  saw that  it was  like the 
   figure of Gandalf. So  clear was  the vision  that he  almost called 
   aloud  the  wizard's  name.  Then  he  saw that  the figure  was all 
   clothed in white,  not in  grey, and  had a  white staff.  It turned 
   aside  and  went  away  round  a  turn  of  the  road  with  head so 
   bowed that  he could  see no  face. Doubt  came over  him: was  it a 
   sight of Gandalf on one of  his many  journeys long  ago, or  was it 
   Saruman? (21)                                                       
     Many  other  visions  passed  over  the  water one  after another. 
   A  city  with  high  stone  walls  and seven  towers, a  great river 
   flowing  through  a  city  of  ruins,  and  then   breathtaking  and 
   strange  and  yet  known  at  once: a  stony shore,  and a  dark sea 
  
   into  which  a  bloodred  sun  was  sinking  among  black  clouds, a 
   ship darkly outlined was near the sun.  He heard  the faint  sigh of 
   waves  upon  the  shore.  Then...  nearly  dark and  he saw  a small 
   figure  running  -  he  knew  that  it was  himself, and  behind him 
   [?stooped  to  the  ground]  came  another  black  figure  with long 
   arms  moving  swiftly  like  a  hunting dog.(22)  He  turned   away  in 
   fear and would look no more.                                        
     'Judge  not  these  visions,'  said  Galadrien,  'until  they  are 
   shown true or false. But think not that by  singing under  the trees 
   [?  and  alone],  nor  even by  slender arrows  from [?  many] bows, 
   do we  defend Lothlorien  from our  encircling foes.  I say  to you, 
   Frodo,  that  even  as I  speak I  perceive the  Dark Lord  and know 
   part of his mind - and ever  he is  groping to  see my  thought: but 
   the door is closed.' She spread out her  hands and  held them  as in 
   denial  towards  the East.(23) A ray  of the  Evening Star  shone clear 
   in the sky, so clear that the pillar beneath the basin cast  a faint 
   shadow. Its  ray lit  the ring  upon her  finger and  flashed. Frodo 
   gazed at it stricken suddenly  with awe.  'Yes,' she  said, divining 
   his thought. 'It is not permitted to speak of it, and  Elrond [?said 
   nought]. But verily it is in Lothlorien that  one remains:  the Ring 
   of  Earth,  and  I  am  its keeper.(24) He suspects  but he  knows not. 
   See  you  not  now  why  your  coming  is  to  us  as the  coming of 
   Doom? For if you fail then we  are laid  bare to  the Enemy.  But if 
   you  succeed,  then  our  power  is  minished and  slowly Lothlorien 
   will fade.'(25)                                                     
     Frodo bent his head. 'And what do you wish?' he said at last. 
   
                         
                                                                          
    'That  what  should (26) be  shall   be,'  she   said.  'And   that  you 
   should  do  with  all  your  might that  which is  your task.  For the 
   fate  of  Lothlorien  you  are  not  answerable;  but  only   for  the 
   doing of your own task.'                                                
                                                                          
    Here the narrative ends (and  on the  last page  of the  manuscript my 
   father wrote 'Chapter ends  with Lady's  words to  Frodo' -  meaning of 
   course the whole story from Dimrill  Dale), but  the text  continues at 
   once with Sam's vision in  the Mirror  (see note  19), which  my father 
   did not at this stage integrate with what he had just written. What Sam 
   saw in the water appeared already in the preliminary outline  (p. 249), 
   though there given to Frodo.                                            
                                                                          
    (Put in Sam's vision of the Shire before the ring scene.)              
    Sam saw trees being felled in the Shire. 'There's that Ted             
   Sandyman,'   he   said,  'a-cutting   down  trees   that.shouldn't  be. 
   Bless  me,  if  he's  not felling  them on  the avenue  by the  road to 
   Bywater  where  they  serve  only  for  shade.  I wish  I could  get at 
   him. I'd  fell him.'  Then Sam  saw a  great red  building with  a tall 
   [?   smoke]   chimney   going  up   where  the   old  mill   had  been. 
   'There's  some  devilry  at  work  in  the  Shire,'  he  said.  'Elrond 
   knew  what  was   what,  when   he  said   Mr  Brandybuck   and  Pippin 
   should go back.'(27)                                                    
    Suddenly  Sam  gave  a  cry  and  sprang  away.  'I can't  stay here,' 
   he  said  wildly.  'I  must  go  home.   They're  digging   up  Bagshot 
   Row  and  there  is  the  poor  old  gaffer  going  down the  hill with 
   his bits of stuff in a barrow. I must go home!'                        
    'You  cannot  go  home,'  said  the  Lady.  'Your  path   lies  before 
   you.  You  should  not  have  looked  if  you  would let  anything that 
   you  see  turn  you  from  your  task.  But  I will  say this  for your 
   hope:  remember  that  the  mirror  shows  many  things,  and  not  all 
   that  you  see  have  yet  been.  Some  of  the  things  it  shows come 
   never to  pass, unless  one forsakes  the path  [? and] turns  aside to 
  
   prevent them.'                                                          
    Sam  sat  on  the  grass  and  muttered.  'I  wish  I  had  never come 
   here.'                                                                  
    'Will  you  now  look,  Frodo?  said  the  Lady,  'or  have  you heard 
   enough?'                                                                
    'I will look,' said Frodo... Fear was mingled with desire.             
                                                                          
    Here the manuscript ends, with  the following  notes scribbled  at the 
   foot  of  the  page:  'Chapter ends  with Lady's  words to  Frodo. Next 
   Chapter  begins  with  departure  from  Lothlorien  on New  Year's Day, 
   midwinter day, just  before the  sun turned  to the  New Year  and just 
   after New Moon.'(28)                                                    
   
      On a separate  slip, certainly  of this  time, is  written (in  ink over 
    pencil) the passage in which Frodo sees  the searching  Eye in  the Mirror 
    (see  note  23).  This is  almost word  for word  the same  as in  FR (pp. 
    379 - 80), except for these sentences: 'the black slit of its pupil opened 
    on  a pit  of malice  and despair.  It was  not still,  but was  roving in 
    perpetual search. Frodo knew with certainty and horror...'                 
      On the back of this slip is scribbled the original draft of the speeches 
    of Galadriel and Frodo beside the Mirror in FR pp. 381 - 2:                
                                                                              
        Frodo  offers  Galadriel  the  Ring.  She  laughs.  Says he  is revenged 
      for  her  temptation.  Confesses  that  the thought  had occurred  to her. 
      But she will only  retain the  unsullied Ring.  Too much  evil lay  in the 
      Ruling  Ring.  It  is  not  permitted  to  use  anything  that  Sauron has 
      made.                                                                    
        Frodo  asks  why  he  cannot  see  the  other  rings.  Have  you  tried? 
      You  can  see  a  little already.  You have  penetrated my  thought deeper 
      than  many  of  my  own  folk.  Also  you penetrated  the disguise  of the 
      Ringwraiths.  And  did  you  not  see  the ring  on my  hand? Can  you see 
      my  ring?  she  said,  turning  to  Sam. No,  Lady, he  said. I  have been 
      wondering much at all your talk.                                         
                                                                              
      In  this  passage  there  emerges  at last  and clearly  the fundamental 
    conception  that  the  Three  Rings  of  the  Elves   were  not   made  by 
    Sauron: 'She will only retain  the unsullied  Ring. Too  much evil  lay in 
    the  Ruling Ring.  It is  not permitted  to use  anything that  Sauron has 
    made.'                                                                     
      With  this  compare  the  passage  from  the  original  version  of 'The 
    Council  of  Elrond' (VI.404)  cited on  p. 155:  'The Three  Rings remain 
    still.  They  have  conferred  great  power  on the  Elves, but  they have 
    never yet availed them in  their strife  with Sauron.  For they  came from 
    Sauron  himself,  and  can  give  no skill  or knowledge  that he  did not 
    already possess at their  making.' In  the fifth  version of  that chapter 
    (p.  156)  Elrond's words  become: 'The  Three Rings  remain. But  of them 
    I am not permitted to speak.  Certainly they  cannot be  used by  us. From 
    them  the  Elvenkings  have  derived much  power, but  they have  not been 
    used for war, either good or evil.' I have argued in  the same  place that 
    though no longer explicit  the conception  must still  have been  that the 
    Three  Rings  came  from  Sauron,  both   because  Boromir   asserts  this 
    without  being  contradicted,  and  because  it  seems  to  be  implied by 
    'Certainly they cannot be used by us.' If this is so, there is at least an 
    apparent  ambiguity:  'they  cannot  be used  by us',  but 'from  them the 
    Elvenkings  have  derived  much  power'  -  though  in  'they   cannot  be 
    used by us' Elrond is evidently speaking expressly of  their use  for war. 
    But  any  ambiguity  there  might  be  is  now  swept away  by Galadriel's 
    assertion:  nothing  that  was  Sauron's can  be made  use of:  from which 
    it must follow that the Three Rings of the Elves were of other origin. 
      A  page  found  wholly  isolated  from  other  manuscripts  of  The Lord 
   
   of the Rings carries more developed drafting  for Galadriel's  refusal of 
  
   the  Ring. This  page had  been used  already for  other writing,  on the 
   subject of the origin of the Rings of Power; but I have  no doubt  at all 
   that the two elements (the one  in places  written over  and intermingled 
   with the other)  belong to  the same  time. This  other text  consists of 
   several  distinct  openings  to  a  speech,  each in  turn abandoned  - a 
   speech  that  I  think  was  intended  for  Elrond  at  the   Council  in 
   Rivendell, since the following very faint pencilling can  be made  out on 
   this  page: '  "Nay,> said  Elrond, that  is not  wholly true.  The rings 
   were  made  by  the  Elves  of  the  West,  and  taken  from them  by the 
   Enemy..." '                                                              
     The first of these openings reads thus, printed exactly as it stands: 
                                                                           
     In  Ancient  Days,  the  Rings  of  Power  were  made  long ago  in the 
     lands beyond the  Sea. It  is said  that they  were first  contrived by 
     Feanor, the greatest of  all the  makers among  the Elves.  His purpose 
     was  not  evil, yet  in it  was the  Great Enemy  But they  were stolen 
     by  the  Great  Enemy  and  brought  to  Middle-earth.  Three  Rings he 
     made, the Rings of Earth, Sea and Sky.                                 
                                                                           
   This was at once replaced by:                                            
                                                                           
     In Ancient Days, before  he turned  wholly to  evil, Sauron  the Great, 
     who  is  now  the  Dark  Lord  that  some  call  the  Necromancer, made 
     and contrived many things of wonder. He made Rings of Power            
                                                                           
   Then  follows,  written  out  anew,  the  opening  sentence of  the first 
   version; and then:                                                       
                                                                           
     In  Ancient Days  the Great  Enemy came  to the  lands beyond  the Sea; 
     but his evil purpose was for  a time  hidden, even  from the  rulers of 
     the  world,  and  the  Elves  learned  many  things  of  him,  for  his 
     knowledge was very great and his thoughts strange and wonderful.       
      In those  days the  Rings of  Power were  made. It  is said  that they 
     were fashioned first by  Feanor the  greatest of  all the  makers among 
     the Elves of the West, whose skill surpassed that of all folk  that are 
     or  have  been.  The skill  was his  but the  thought was  the Enemy's. 
     Three Rings he  made, the  Rings of  Earth, Sea  and Sky.  But secretly 
     the  Enemy  made  One  Ring,  the  Ruling  Ring,  which  controlled all 
     the  others.  And  when  the  Enemy  fled  across the  Sea and  came to 
     Middle-earth,  he  stole  the   Rings  and   brought  them   away.  And 
     others he made like to them, and yet false.                            
      And  many  others  he  made  of  lesser  powers,  and  the  elves wore 
     them and became powerful and proud                                     
                                                                           
   Breaking  off  here,  my  father began  once more:  'In Ancient  Days the 
   Great Enemy and Sauron his  servant came';  and at  this point,  I think, 
   he definitively abandoned the conception.                                
     These   extraordinary  vestiges   show  him   revolving  the   mode  by 
   
   which  he  should  withdraw  the Three  Rings of  the Elves  from inherent 
   evil  and  derivation  from  the  Enemy.  For  a  fleeting   moment  their 
   making was set in the  remote ages  of Valinor  and attributed  to Feanor, 
   though  inspired  by  Morgoth:  cf. the  Quenta Silmarillion,  V.228, $49, 
   'Most fair of all was  Morgoth to  the Elves,  and he  aided them  in many 
   works,  if they  would let  him.... the  Gnomes took  delight in  the many 
   things  of  hidden  knowledge  that   he  could   reveal  to   them.'  And 
   Morgoth stole the Rings of Feanor, as he stole the Silmarils.              
                                                                             
     The  fair  copy  manuscript  of  'Chapter  XVIII,  Lothlorien'  (p. 235) 
   continued  on  without  break,  following  the  primary  draft,  into  the 
   account  of the  arrival of  the Company  in Caras  Galadon and  the story 
   of Galadriel's Mirror.  My father's  decision to  divide the  long chapter 
  
   into  two  seems  however   to  have   been  made   at  the   point  where 
   Galadriel  silently  searched  the  minds  of each  member of  the Company 
   in  turn;(29) and  it  had  certainly  been taken  by an  early stage  in the 
   writing  of  'Farewell  to  Lorien' (p.  272). The  new chapter  (XIX) was 
   given the title 'Galadriel', which I  have adopted  here; and  it advances 
   in a single stride almost to the text of FR for most of its length, though 
   there  remain  some  notable  passages  in  which the  final form  in 'The 
   Mirror of Galadriel' was not achieved.                                     
     When  the  Company  came  to  the  city  of  the Galadrim,  Haldir said: 
   'Welcome to Caras Galadon, the city  of Angle'  (cf. p.  245 and  note 1), 
   which  was  changed  in  the  act   of  writing   to  'Welcome   to  Caras 
   Galadon,  the  city  of  Lothlorien';  continuing  'where  dwell  the Lord 
   Arafain and Galadriel the Lady of the  Elves'. Since  the present  text is 
   self-evidently the successor of the text (written over the original draft, 
   see  p. 245  and note  3) in  which Keleborn  and Galadriel  first appear, 
   Arafain  must  have  been  a  fleeting  substitution  for  Keleborn, which 
   was  immediately  restored,  and  is  the name  as written  throughout the 
   remainder  of  the  manuscript.  The  journey  round  the  circuit  of the 
   walls  of  Caras  Galadon seems  to have  been differently  conceived from 
   its representation in the earliest version, to judge by the  little sketch 
   inserted into  the manuscript  (see note  2), from  which it  appears that 
   the  Company,  coming  from  the  north,  would  pass  down   the  western 
   side - as they  did in  FR (p.  368). Here,  on the  other hand,  the city 
   climbed 'like a green cloud upon their right', and the  gates of  the city 
   'faced eastward'.                                                          
     Both  Galadriel  and  Keleborn  still  have  long  white hair  (pp. 233, 
   246),  though  this  was early  changed to  make Galadriel's  hair golden. 
   As in the rewritten portion of the  first draft,  'Aragorn' is  greeted by 
   Keleborn as 'Ingold, son of Ingrim'  (p. 246  and note  6), and  Ingold is 
   his  name  in  the  text  as  written  at  subsequent  occurrences  in the 
   chapter.(30) Keleborn speaks  the same  words to  him as  in the  first draft: 
   'Your  name  was  known  to  me  before,  though  never  yet  in  all your 
   wanderings  have  you  sought  my house';  and no  greeting to  Legolas is 
   
   yet reported, as it is in FR, where he is named 'son of Thranduil'.           
     In  Keleborn's  opening  words  to   the  Company   he  says   here:  'Your 
   number  should  be  nine:  so  said  the  messages.  Can  we   have  mistaken 
   them?  They  were  faint  and  hard  to  read,  for Elrond  is far  away, and 
   darkness  gathers  between  us:  even  in  this  year  it has  grown deeper.' 
   Galadriel  then  intervenes:  'Nay, there  was no  mistake...' (see  note 7). 
   But  most  notably,  it  is  here that  the history  and significance  of the 
   Balrog  of  Moria first  appears (see  pp. 185-6,  and p.  247 and  note 11). 
   The passage in the present version is as follows:                             
                                                                                
     Ingold   then  recounted   all  that   had  happened   upon  the   pass  of 
   Caradras,  and  in  the   days  that   followed;  and   he  spoke   of  Balin 
   and   his   book,   and   the  fight   in  the   Chamber  of   Mazarbul,  and 
   the  fire,  and  the   narrow  bridge,   and  the   coming  of   the  Balrog. 
   'At  least,  that  name  did  Legolas  give to  it,' said  Ingold. 'I  do not 
   know  what  it  was,  save  that  it  was  both  dark  and  fiery,   and  was 
   terrible and strong.'                                                         
     'It   was   a   Balrog,'  said   Legolas:  'of   all  elf-banes   the  most 
   deadly, save the One who sits in the Dark Tower.'                             
     'A    Balrog!'   said    Keleborn.   'Your    news   becomes    ever   more 
   grievous.  Not  since  the  Days  of  Flight  have  I   heard  that   one  of 
   those  fell  things   was  loose.   That  one   slept  beneath   Caradras  we 
   feared.  The  Dwarves  have   never  told   me  the   tale  of   those  days, 
   yet  we  believe  that  it  was  a   Balrog  that   they  aroused   long  ago 
   when they probed too deep beneath the mountains.'                             
     'Indeed   I   saw   upon  the   bridge  that   which  haunts   our  darkest 
   dreams,   I   saw   Durin's   Bane,'  said   Gimli  in   a  low   voice,  and 
   terror was in his eyes.                                                       
  
     'Alas!   '   said   Keleborn.   'Had   I   known   that  the   Dwarves  had 
   stirred  up  this  evil  in  Moria   again,  I   would  have   forbidden  you 
   to   pass   the   northern   borders,   you   and   all   that    went   with 
   you....'                                                                     
                                                                                
   The  remainder  of  this  passage  is  virtually  as  in   FR  (p.   371).  - 
   Galadriel's  words  following  'But  we  will  not  here  speak  more  openly 
   of it' were at first retained exactly from the first draft (pp. 247 - 8), but 
   were changed immediately to read thus:                                        
                                                                                
   '...  The  Lord  and  Lady  of the  Galadrim are  accounted wise              
   beyond the measure even of the Elves of Middle-earth, and of all              
   who have  not passed  beyond the  Seas. For  we have  dwelt here              
   since the mountains were reared and  the sun  was young.  Was it              
   not I that summoned  the White  Council? And  if my  designs had              
   not  gone  amiss,  it would  have been  governed by  Gandalf the              
   
                                          
                                                                              
   Grey; and then mayhap things would have gone otherwise. But                 
   even now there is hope left....'(31)                                        
                                                                              
    The  account  of  the  thoughts  and  sensations  of  the  members  of the 
   Company  as  Galadriel looked  at each  in turn  at first  followed closely 
   the text of the original  draft (p.  248), but  this was  changed, probably 
   at  once, to  the form  in FR  (pp. 372  - 3),  with however  these differ- 
   ences:  whereas  in  the first  version 'none  blenched' beneath  her gaze, 
   and  in  FR  'none  save  Legolas  and  Aragorn   could  long   endure  her 
   glance',  here  'none  of  them  could  long  endure  her  glance' (changed 
   subsequently  to  'none  of  the  hobbits');  and  their feelings  are thus 
   described:  'It  seemed that  each of  them had  had a  similar experience, 
   and had felt that he was offered  a choice  between a  shadow full  of fear 
   and  something  he  greatly  desired, that  lay clear  before his  mind lit 
   with  an alluring  light.' Boromir's  remarks on  the subject  and Ingold's 
   reply here run:                                                             
                                                                              
    'To   me   it   seemed   exceedingly  strange,'   said  Boromir,   'and  I 
   do  not  feel  too sure  of this  elvish lady.  Maybe it  was only  a test, 
   and   she   sought   to   read   our  thoughts   for  her   amusement;  but 
   almost  I  should  have  said  that  she  was  tempting  us,  and  offering 
   us  what  she  had  the  power  to  give.  It  need  not  be  said  that  I 
   refused  to  listen,  since  the  gift was  not offered  to all  alike. The 
   Men  of  Minas-Tirith  at  least  are  true  to  their  friends.'  But what 
   he thought the Lady had offered him Boromir did not tell.                   
    'Well,  whatever  you  may  think   of  the   Lady,'  said   Ingold,  'she 
   was  a  friend  of  Gandalf,  it  seems.  Though  this   was  one   of  his 
   secrets  that  he  did  not  tell me.  Tonight I  shall sleep  without fear 
   for the first time since we left Rivendell...'                              
                                                                              
    Nothing is said yet of Frodo's experience.(32)                             
           A curious detail arises here, in that in the conversation of the 
   Company  in  their  pavilion  near  the  fountain,  before  they  began  to 
   discuss the encounter with Galadriel,  'they talked  of their  night before 
   in the tree-tops'. At this stage in the evolution of the narrative they met 
   the  northbound   Elves  at   Cerin  Amroth,   and  had   their  blindfolds 
   removed, on the same  day as  they left  Nimrodel (see  pp. 233,  235); the 
   whole  journey  to Caras  Galadon thus  took a  single day,  and so  it was 
   indeed 'the night  before' that  they passed  in the  tree-tops. In  FR (p. 
   364)  the  journey  was  extended,  and  they passed  the first  night after 
   leaving  Nimrodel  in  the  woods:  'Then  they  rested  and  slept without 
   fear  upon  the  ground;  for  their  guides  would  not  permit   them  to 
   unbind their eyes, and they could  not climb.'  In the  light of  this, the 
  
   passage in FR (pp. 372 - 3) required revision that it did not  receive: the 
   words  'the  travellers  talked  of  their night  before in  the tree-tops' 
   survive from the present version, as  does Aragorn's  'But tonight  I shall 
   sleep without fear for the first time since I left Rivendell.'              
   
                                                             
                                                                             
     The remainder  of the  chapter in  this manuscript  is very  close indeed 
   to  FR.  The  Company  'remained  many  days  in  Lothlorien,  so   far  as 
   they  could  tell  or  remember',  where  FR  has  'some  days';   but  the 
   meeting  with  Galadriel  was  now  on  the last  evening spent  there, not 
   on the  evening of  the third  day (p. 251).(33) At  first my  father followed 
   the original draft of Galadriel's  reply to  Frodo's questions  'What shall 
   we look for, and  what shall  we see?'  (ibid.), then  changed it  to read: 
   'None  can  tell,  who  do not  know fully  the mind  of the  beholder. The 
   Mirror will show things that  were, and  things that  are, and  things that 
   yet may be. But which it is  that he  sees, even  the wisest  cannot always 
   tell. Do  you wish  to look?'  This was  further developed  to the  text of 
   FR in an inserted rider that I think belongs to the time of the  writing of 
   the manuscript.                                                            
     On the back of this inserted page is the following, struck out:          
                                                                             
     In  Ancient  Days  Sauron  the Great  contrived many  things of          
   wonder. For a time  his purpose  was not  turned wholly  to evil,          
   or  was  concealed;  and  he  went  much   among  the   Elves  of          
   Middle-earth  and knew  their secret  counsels; and  they learned          
   many things of him, for his  knowledge was  very great.  In those          
   days the Rings  of Power  were made  by elven-smiths,  but Sauron          
   was present at their making: his was the  thought and  theirs the          
   skill; for these Rings (he said) would give the Elves  of Middle-          
   earth  power  and  wisdom  like that  of the  Elves of  the West.          
   [Struck out as soon as written:  They made  many rings,  but One          
   and  Three  and  Seven and  Nine were  rings of  special potency.          
   The  One  only did  Sauron take  as his  reward]; but  he cheated          
   them. [Struck out as soon as written: For  knowing the  secret of          
   the rings he] The Elves made  many rings  at his  bidding: Three,          
   Seven and Nine of special potency, and  others of  lesser virtue.          
   But  knowing  the secret  of their  making, secretly  Sauron made          
   One Ring, the Ruling Ring that governed all  the rest,  and their          
   power was bound up with it, to last only so long as it too should          
   last. And as soon as he had made it and set it upon his hand, the          
   Elves found  that he  was master  of all  that they  had wrought;          
   and they were filled with fear and anger.  Then Sauron  sought to          
   seize all the Rings, for he saw that the Elves would  not lightly          
   submit to him. But  the Elves  fled and  hid themselves,  and the          
   Three  Rings  they  saved;  and  these  Sauron  could   not  find          
   because  the  Elves  concealed  them, and  never again  used them          
   while  Sauron's  mastery  endured.  War  and  enmity   has  never          
   ceased between Sauron and the Elves since those days.                      
                                                                             
     It  seems  to  have  been on  this page  (in view  of the  rejected words 
   'The  One  only  did   Sauron  take   as  his   reward')  that   the  final 
   
    conception of the  relation of  the Rings  of Power  to Sauron  emerged, at 
    least  in  this  essential:  the  Rings of  Power were  made by  the Elven- 
    smiths under  the guidance  of Sauron,  but he  made the  One in  secret to 
    govern  all  the  rest. (This  idea had  indeed been  approached in  one of 
    the passages given on  p. 255,  but there  it had  been Feanor  himself who 
    made  the  Rings  of  Power,  and  Morgoth  who  made  the  Ruling  Ring in 
    secret.) It is not said in the passage just cited that  Sauron had  no part 
    in  the  making  of  the  Three,   which  were   unsullied  by   his  hand, 
    although this is very clearly implied in the original draft  of Galadriel's 
  
    refusal of Frodo's offer of the One (p. 254).                               
      As with  the earlier  passages on  this subject,  I do  not think  it was 
    written  for  inclusion  in  'Galadriel',  but  its  association  with this 
    chapter is again not accidental: for here the questions of the  relation of 
    the  Three  to  the  One,  and  the  nature of  the Three,  were at  last - 
    through the showing  forth of  the Ring  of Earth  on Galadriel's  finger - 
    brought   to   the  point   where  they   must  necessarily   be  answered. 
    Ultimately,  this  passage foreshadows  that in  Of the  Rings of  Power in 
    The  Silmarillion  (pp.  287  -  8);  my  father  at  this  stage  probably 
    intended it for 'The Council of Elrond' (cf. p. 255).                       
                                                                               
      Sam's visions in the Mirror,  Galadriel's response  to his  outburst, and 
    Frodo's  visions  of  the  wizard  and  of  Bilbo  proceed almost  word for 
    word  as  in  FR;  but  the further  scenes that  appeared to  Frodo follow 
    the  draft  given  in note  21, without  the mysterious  'vast figure  of a 
    man'  leaning  on  a  tree.  Gollum  is no  longer seen  (p. 252);  and the 
    vision of the Eye reaches the form in FR,  as does  all that  follows, with 
    these differences. The white stone  in Galadriel's  ring is  not mentioned; 
    and as in the original  text she  still calls  it 'the  Ring of  Earth.' In 
    response  to  Frodo's  offer  to  her  of  the  One Ring  Galadriel laughed 
    'with  a  sudden  clear  laugh of  pure merriment':  'pure' was  struck out 
    early, and  afterwards 'of  merriment'. And  as my  father first  wrote her 
    words she said: 'And now at last it comes, the final probe.'(34)            
                                                                               
      A  further  text  of  this  chapter  may  be mentioned  here. This  is an 
    unfinished  typescript  of the  fair copy  manuscript just  described. Some 
    early  emendations  made  to  the manuscript  were taken  up, but  there is 
    no variation whatsoever in the phrasing (always  a clear  sign that  a text 
    was  not made  by my  father). I  have noticed  (p. 256  and note  30) that 
    in  the  manuscript  Aragorn  was  'Ingold'  throughout,  changed   at  one 
    occurrence to  'Aragorn' and  at another  to 'Elfstone',  but at  the other 
    three  left  unchanged.  The  typescript  has  'Ingold' at  all occurrences 
    except  at  that  where  in  the  manuscript  the   name  was   changed  to 
    'Elfstone'.  From  this  I  judge  that it  belongs to  the period  we have 
    reached, i.e. before 'Aragorn' was  restored (see  pp. 277  - 8).  But this 
    typescript stops at the  bottom of  its sixth  page, at  the words  The air 
    was cool and soft, as if it were (FR p. 374); and the text is continued to 
    the  end  of  the chapter  in a  very carefully  written manuscript  that I 
   
   made when  I was  seventeen, beginning  at the  head of  'page 7*  with the 
   words that follow:  early spring,  yet they  felt about  them the  deep and 
   thoughtful  quiet  of  winter  (it  is  thus  obvious  that  my manuscript 
   simply  took  up from  the point  where the  typescript stopped).  The text 
   in  my  copy  shows  no   further  development   from  my   father's  manu- 
   script: thus  Galadriel's ring  remains the  Ring of  Earth, and  she still 
   laughs  'with  a  sudden  clear laugh  of merriment'.  At the  end of  it I 
   wrote the date: 4 August 1942.                                              
     Whatever the  date of  the typewritten  part of  this composite  text, my 
   continuation  of  it  in  manuscript  was  certainly  made  well  after  my 
   father  had  completed  work   on  the   'Lothlorien'  story.   He  himself 
   declared,  many  years  later,  that  he reached  Lothlorien and  the Great 
   River late in 1941, and it will be  seen subsequently  that he  was writing 
   'The  Breaking  of  the  Fellowship'  and  'The  Departure  of  Boromir' in 
   the middle of the winter of that year (p. 379).                             
                                                                              
                                      NOTES.                                   
                                                                              
    1.   My  father  first  wrote here  'Welcome to  Nelennas', immediately 
         striking  out   Nelennas  and   substituting  Caras   Galadon  (which 
         here  first  appears),  and  continuing 'the  city of  Nelennas which 
         [?mayhap]  in  your  tongue  is  called  Angle'.  This seems  to show 
         that  Nelennas  was  very briefly  the name  of the  city, as  I have 
  
         suggested (p. 242 note 39)  is the  case in  the plot-notes  given on 
         p.  233:  'They  journey  to  Nelennas'.  But the  alteration changes 
         the  meaning of  Nelennas back  to the  'Gore' or  'Angle', replacing 
         Nelen (see p. 231 and note 34).                                       
    2.   A little rough diagram set in the body of the text shows a circular 
         figure  shaped  like  one  ring of  a coil,  with a  very substantial 
         overlap  between  the  ends of  the line:  the external  opening (the 
         entrance into Caras Galadon through the  walls) is  on the  left side 
         of  the  figure,  and  the  internal  opening  (the opening  from the 
         'lane' into the city) is at the bottom (i.e. the walls overlap  for a 
         full quarter of the circuit or more).                                 
          There  is  no  mention  of  how  they   passed  through   the  gates 
         (contrast  FR  p.  368).  My  father actually  wrote here:  'They saw 
         ... the elves on guard at the gate they saw no folk on  guard', etc., 
         striking no words out.                                                
    3.   This is the  first appearance  of Celeborn  and Galadriel.  Just visible 
         in  the  underlying  pencilled   text  are   other  names:   Tar  and 
         Finduilas  struck  out,  and then  Aran and  Rhien. Rhien  is perhaps 
         to  be  equated  with  Rian  (the  name  of  Tuor's mother);  cf. the 
         Etymologies,   V.383,   stem  RIG:   'Rhian  name   of  a   woman,  = 
         "crown-gift", rig-anna'. See notes 5 and 9.                          
   
    4. The first occurrence  of Halldir  (sic) for  Hathaldir; a  few lines 
       further  on  the name  is spelt  Haldir and  so remains.  Haldir was 
       the  original  name  for  this  Elf;  see  p.  240  note 28.  In the 
       underlying text the superseded name Hathaldir can be seen.          
    5. This passage (from 'The roof was  a pale  gold') was  retained (i.e. 
       not overwritten in ink or erased) from the original  pencilled text, 
       and here reappear (after the words  'side by  side') the  names Aran 
       and  Rhien  (see  note  3),  subsequently struck  out. On  the white 
       hair of Galadriel cf. the plot-notes given on p. 233.               
    6. Ingold  son  of  Ingrim for  Aragorn replaced  Elfstone (see  p. 239 
       note 23), since  that name  can be  made out  in the  pencilled text 
       beneath. At his last appearance in this manuscript  (p. 232)  he was 
       still Aragorn; and it is thus  here that  Elfstone first  appears ab 
       initio (as also does Ingold in the secondary text).                 
    7. Written in here is the following,  apparently of  the same  time but 
       disconnected from the narrative:                                    
           'Nay, there was no  mistake,' said  Galadriel, speaking  for the 
       first  time.  Her voice  was deeper  but clear  and musical  / clear 
       and  musical  but  deep,  and  seemed  to  carry knowledge  that was 
       too deep for mirth.                                                 
       This  depends  on  something  said  by  Keleborn,  of  which however 
       there is no trace in this manuscript; see p. 257.                   
    8. See p. 227 and note 29.                                             
    9. In  the  underlying  pencilled  text  Aran was  changed here,  as my 
       father wrote, to Galdaran; and at the head of  the page  are written 
       the  names  Galdaran  and  Galdrin  (perhaps  miswritten   for  Gal- 
       drien, see pp. 249 - 50).                                           
   10. On the survival of Balrogs from the Elder Days see V.336, $16.      
   11. Parts of the underlying pencilled text of this  passage can  be made 
       out,  and  the  purport  of  Keleborn's  words  was  very  much  the 
       same  -  except  that  it  was  Keleborn  (Galdaran)   himself,  not 
       Galadriel, who raised a doubt:                                      
         'A Balrog,'  said [Aran  >] Galdaran.  'Of them  I have  not heard 
       since  the  Elder  Days  ...  had  hidden  in  Mordor  but  of  them 
       naught  has  been  seen  since  the  fall  of Thangorodrim.  I doubt 
       much  if  this  Balrog has  ... and  I fear  rather ...  Orodruin in 
       Mordor  by  Sauron.  Yet  who  knows  what  lies  hid  at  the roots 
       of the ancient hills...'                                            
       At the bottom of the page is a  variant, added  to the  revised text 
       but  belonging  to  the  same  time,  in which  it is  Galadriel who 
  
       expresses  the  opinion  previously  given  to  Keleborn,  and  more 
       decisively:                                                         
           'No Balrog has lain hid in  the Misty  Mountains since  the fall 
       of Thangorodrim,' said  Galadriel. 'If  truly one  was there,  as is 
       told,  then  it is  come from  Orodruin, the  Mountain of  Fire, and 
       was sent by the Lord whom we do not name in this land.'             
   
            In  FR,  of  course,  the  view  expressed  here  by   Keleborn  or 
         Galadriel  that  the  Balrog,  sent  from  Mordor,  had  entered Moria 
         not  long  since  ('it is  come from  Orodruin') has  no place.  In LR 
         the  Balrog  of  Moria  came  from  Thangorodrim  at  the  end  of the 
         First  Age,  and  'had  lain hidden  at the  foundations of  the earth 
         since the coming of the Host of the West' (see pp. 142 - 3).           
            I have suggested (p.  186) that  although a  Balrog appears  in the 
         original sketch of  the Moria  story, the  connection with  the flight 
         of  the  Dwarves  from  Moria  had  not  yet  been  made.  The present 
         passage is the chief evidence for this. It is true that in the version 
         in the  main text  Galadriel is  less positive  than Keleborn,  but in 
         the subsequent variant  she utters  an emphatic  denial that  a Balrog 
         could  have  'lain  hid  in  the  Misty  Mountains  since the  fall of 
         Thangorodrim'  (not  that  anybody  present  had  suggested   that  it 
         did).  This  must  have  been  my  father's  view,  since it  would be 
         strange  indeed  to  introduce  the  Lord  and  Lady   of  Lothlorien, 
         'accounted  wise  beyond  the   measure  of   the  Elves   of  Middle- 
         earth', in the immediate expression of an erroneous opinion.           
    12.  The  phrases  'The  lord  and  lady of  Lothlorien are  accounted wise 
         beyond  the  measure  of  the  Elves  of  Middle-earth'  and  'For  we 
         have  dwelt  here since  the Mountains  were reared  and the  Sun was 
         young'  strongly suggest  that my  father conceived  them to  be Elves 
         of  Valinor,  exiled  Noldor  who  did not  return at  the end  of the 
         First  Age.  The  Noldor  came to  Middle-earth in  exile at  the time 
         of  the  making  of  the  Sun  and  the  Hiding  of Valinor,  when the 
         Mountains  of  the  West were  'raised to  sheer and  dreadful height' 
         (V.242).  Afterwards,  when  my  father  returned  to   The  Silmaril- 
         lion again,  Galadriel entered  the legends  of the  First Age  as the 
         daughter of Finarfin and sister of Finrod Felagund.                    
    13.  The first word  in this  sentence could  be 'Nor'  or 'Now',  but must 
         in fact be 'Now' since it is followed by 'we will', not 'will we'. But 
         in  FR  Galadriel  says  'I  will  not  give  you  counsel',  and  her 
         explanation  of why  she will  not is  almost word  for word  the same 
         as what she  says here.  I think  therefore that  my father  must have 
         changed  his  mind  concerning  Galadriel's  speech  as he  wrote, but 
         failed to alter her opening words.                                     
    14.  A  scribble  at  the  foot  of  the  page  advances   Boromir's  words 
         towards  the  form  in  FR  (p.  373):  'she  was  tempting   me,  and 
         offered  something that  she had  the power  to give.  It need  not be 
         said that I refused to listen.' Cf. p. 258.                            
    15.  A  first  suggestion  of  Keleborn's  offer   to  Legolas   and  Gimli 
         appears  in  the  plot-notes  on  p.  233. The  last two  sentences of 
         Keleborn's  speech  and  the   first  part   of  Gimli's   reply  were 
         subsequently  used  in  Gloin's  conversation  with  Frodo  at  Riven- 
         dell  (FR  p.  241):  'Frodo learned  that Grimbeorn  the Old,  son of 
         Beorn,  was  now  the  lord  of  many  sturdy men,  and to  their land 
   
        between   the   Mountains    and   Mirkwood    neither   orc    nor   wolf 
        dared  to   go.  "Indeed,"   said  Gloin,   "if  it   were  not   for  the 
        Beornings   the   passage   from   Dale  to   Rivendell  would   long  ago 
        have become impossible." '                                                
    16. The biscuit factory of Sandyman &c Son (p. 216).                          
    17. This is the first appearance of the name Mithrandir (see V.345).          
    18. Scribbled  notes  at  this  point  direct  that  Merry  and  Pippin should 
        speak  of  Gandalf,  and  that  they  should  speak  of   the  'temptation 
  
        of  Galadriel';  there  is  also  a reference  to the  'Song of  Frodo and 
        Sam'  (FR   pp.  374-5).   A  page   of  rough   workings  for   the  song 
        is   found   with   these   papers,    though   without    any   narrative 
        framework.  The  first  and  third  verses  were  almost  in  final  form; 
        the second at this time read:                                             
                       When morning on the  Hill  was bright 
                       across the stream he  rode again; 
                       beside our hearth  he sat that night 
                       and merry was the firelight then.                                         
        The  second  verse  in  FR,   From  Wilderland   to  Western   shore,  was 
        added  in,  apparently  to  stand  between  verses  2  and  3.  The fourth 
                                                                                 
         verse ran:                                                               
                         A shining sword in deadly hand,                         
                         a hooded pilgrim on the road,                            
                         a mountain-fire above the land,                          
                         a back that bent beneath the load.                       
            The fifth verse had virtually reached the form in FR; the sixth       
         read:                                                                    
                         Of Moria, of Khazaddum                                   
                         all folk shall ever sadly tell                           
                         and now shall name it Gandalf's tomb                     
                         where hope into the Shadow fell.                        
                                                                                 
    19.  The  meeting  with  Galadriel  was  altered  at  the  time of  writing to 
         the  form  given.  At  first  my  father  did  not  say  that it  was the 
         evening  of  the  third  day,  and  when  they  came  to 'a  green hollow 
         over  which  there  was  no  roof  or trees'  the sun,  which was  in the 
         south,  looked  down  into  it;  cf.  the  outline   given  on   p.  249; 
         'Mirror is of silver filled with fountain water in sun'.                 
           A  note  in  the  margin  directs  that  Sam  should  also  be present, 
         and  another  reads:   'Answer  to   remarks  of   Sam  and   Frodo  that 
         these  elves  seem  simple  woodland  folk,  skilled,  but  not specially 
         magical' (cf. FR pp. 376 - 7).                                           
    20.  At  this  point  the   following  was   entered  disconnectedly   in  the 
         manuscript:  'Frodo   (Sam?)  had   been  heard   to  say   to  Elfstone: 
         Elves  seem  quiet,  and  ordinary.  Have  they  magic  as  is reported?' 
         Cf. note 19.                                                             
    21.  Against  this  passage  my  father  wrote  in  the  margin: Bilbo.  In an 
         isolated  draft  developing  this  passage  the  vision  of Bilbo  in his 
         room  at  Rivendell  (FR  p.  379)  is  found  almost  as  in  the  final 
   
                            
                                                                              
        form. In this draft the vision of  'a fortress  with high  stone walls 
        and  seven  towers'  is  followed  by  'a  vast  figure  of a  man who 
        seemed  to  be standing  leaning on  a tree  that was  only up  to his 
        breast'; this was placed  in brackets.  This is  followed by  'a great 
        river flowing through a populous  city' (as  in FR),  and then  by the 
        vision of the Sea and the dark ship, as in the primary text.           
    22. Cf. the outline of the visions in the  Mirror given  on p.  250: 'Sees 
        Gollum?'                                                               
    23. It is notable that in this earliest form of the story the visions that 
        Frodo  sees  in  the  Mirror   have  no   reference  to   Sauron,  yet 
        Galadriel  at  once speaks  of him,  and the  contest of  their minds, 
        introducing thus her revelation  that she  is the  keeper of  the Ring 
        of Earth. In  FR (p.  380) it  is because  Galadriel knows  that Frodo 
        has seen the Eye that  she at  once speaks  to him  of the  Dark Lord, 
        and the showing of her  Ring is  directly related  to his  vision: 'it 
        cannot  be  hidden  from  the Ring-bearer,  and one  who has  seen the 
        Eye.'                                                                  
    24. For 'the Ring of Earth' see VI.260, 269, 319.                          
  
    25. Cf.  the  isolated  note  concerning the  fading of  the power  of the 
        Elf-rings if the One Ring were destroyed, p. 237.                      
    26. The  word  could  be  equally  well  read  as  'shall'   or  'should'; 
        'should' in the next manuscript of the chapter (and in FR).            
    27. Cf.  pp.  115, 162.  In FR  Sam says  here that  'Elrond knew  what he 
        was  about  when  he  wanted  to  send  Mr.  Merry back';  earlier (FR 
        p.  289)  Elrond  had  said  that he  had thought  to send  both Merry 
        and Pippin back to the Shire,  but after  Gandalf's support  for their 
        inclusion  in  the  Company  he  expressed  doubt   specifically  con- 
        cerning Pippin.                                                        
    28. In  the  outline  given  on  p.  249  'They  dwell  15  days  in Caras 
        Galadon'.  Starting  from  15  December  as  the  date  of  arrival in 
        Lothlorien, even though  that seems  to be  two days  out (see  p. 215 
        note 1), and seeing that in the original  story it  was only  a single 
        day's  journey from  the night  spent on  the flet  near the  falls of 
        Nimrodel to the arrival  in Caras  Galadon at  nightfall, the  date of 
        departure can be reckoned to be 1 January.                             
    29. Up  to  this  point  the  pagination  is  doubled,  e.g.  'XVIII.34 / 
        XIX.8'; from this point only that of 'XIX' is given.                   
    30. At  three  occurrences  Ingold  was  never  changed;  at  one  it  was 
        changed  afterwards  to  Elfstone,  and  at  one  to Aragorn.  See pp. 
        277-8.                                                                 
    31. An  addition  to the  manuscript after  the words  'For we  have dwelt 
        here  since  the  mountains  were  reared  and  the  sun   was  young' 
        reads:  'And  I  have  dwelt  here with  him since  the days  of dawn, 
        when  I  passed  over  the  seas  with  Melian  of  Valinor;  and ever 
        together  we  have  fought  the long  defeat.' This  was not  taken up 
        into the following  typescript text  (p. 260),  though it  was entered 
   
   onto  it  in  manuscript,  and  no doubt  belongs to  a later  time. For 
   the  coming  of  Melian  to  Middle-earth in  a very  remote age  of the 
   world see IV.264, V.111.                                                 
  32.  There  are  pencilled additions  to the  manuscript after  the words 
   'But  what  he  thought  the  Lady  had  offered  him  Boromir  did  not 
   tell':  'Here  insert  what  Frodo  thought?'  and  'Neither  did Frodo. 
   Whether  it had  been a  temptation, or  a revealing  to himself  of the 
   way   of   escape   from  his   task  that   he  had   already  secretly 
   considered,  he  could  not  tell.  But  now that  the thought  had been 
   made  plain  he  could  not forget  it.' Against  this my  father wrote: 
   '(rather  so:)  And   as  for   Frodo,  he   would  not   speak,  though 
   Boromir  pressed  him  with  questions.  "She  held  you  long   in  her 
   gaze,  Ringbearer,"  he  said.  "Yes," said  Frodo, "but  I will  say no 
   more  than  this:  to  me  no  choice  was given."  He drooped  and laid 
   his head upon his knees.'                                                
     Frodo's  reply  to  Boromir  was  then  struck  out,  with  the  note: 
   'No!  for  this does  not fit  with the  scene at  the Mirror',  and the 
   following  substituted:  '  "Yes,"  said   Frodo,  "but   whatever  came 
   into my mind then, I will keep there" ' (as in FR, p. 373).              
     None  of  this  appears  in  the  following  typescript  text  (though 
   the  two latter  versions were  written onto  it in  turn), and  as with 
   the  passage  cited  in  note  31  must be  accounted a  later revision. 
   But  what  is  hinted  at  in  the  words  'the way  of escape  from his 
   task  that  he  had  already  secretly considered'?  My father  meant, I 
   think,  that  Frodo,  under  Galadriel's  gaze,  pondered   the  thought 
   of surrendering the  Ruling Ring  to her  (cf. the  passage cited  on p. 
   254).                                                                    
  33.  Of  Frodo's  song  of Gandalf  it is  said: 'yet  when he  wished to 
   repeat it to  Sam only  snatches remained  that said  little of  what he 
   had  meant.' At  this point  there is  a large  space on  the manuscript 
   page  and  a  pencilled  note:  'Insert  Frodo's  Song?' The  verses are 
   found   on   a  page   of  the   familiar  examination   script,  headed 
   'Frodo's  Song', and  were evidently  written before  this point  in the 
  
   manuscript  was  reached.  For  the  earliest  form  of  the   song  see 
   note  18.  The  song  has  now  8  verses,  since  both When  morning on 
   the  Hill  was  bright  and  From  Wilderland   to  Western   shore  are 
   included,  and  the  last verse  in FR  He stood  upon the  bridge alone 
   here  appears  as the  penultimate (with  the fourth  line the  cloak of 
   grey is cast aside), the final verse being the same  as in  the earliest 
   version, Of Moria, of Khazad-dum.                                        
  34.  'Earendil, the Evening Star' is spelt thus, not Earendel (see p. 290 
   note  22).  -  In Frodo's  question 'why  cannot I  see all  the others' 
   (FR  p.  381)  'I'  should  be  italicized;  and   in  Sam's   reply  to 
   Galadriel's  question  at  the  end  of  the  chapter  'Did  you  see my 
   ring?'  he  should  say  'I  saw  a  star  through  your  fingers',  not 
   'finger'.                                                                
   
                                       XIV.                                    
                               FAREWELL TO LORIEN.                             
                                                                             
   In the earliest materials for this  chapter (without  title) my  father did 
   not complete  a continuous  primary text,  but (as  it might  be described) 
   continually  took  two  steps  forward  and  one   step  back.   He  halted 
   abruptly, even at  mid-sentence, at  certain points  in the  narrative, and 
   returned  to  revise  what  he  had  written,  often  more  than  once; the 
   result is  a great  deal of  near-repetition and  a very  complex sequence. 
   On  the  other hand,  much (though  by no  means all)  of this  drafting is 
   written in ink in a quick but  clear and  orderly hand  on good  paper (the 
   'August 1940' examination script being now virtually exhausted).           
    The reason for this situation is clear. The first consecutive text  of the 
   chapter,  a  well-written  'fair  copy'  manuscript,  stands in  very close 
   relation to the draft materials.  By this  time it  had become  my father's 
   method  to  begin  making  a  fair  copy  before  a  new  stretch   of  the 
   narrative  had  proceeded  very far:  it has  been seen  in 'The  Bridge of 
   Khazad-dum'  (p.  202)  and  in  'Lothlorien'  (pp.  221 -  2 and  note 14) 
   that  drafting  and  fair  copy  to  some extent  overlapped. This  was the 
   case  here  also  (thus  the  extracts from  Keleborn's description  of the 
   Great River given on pp. 282  - 3  were drafts  for the  text found  in the 
   fair  copy,  and they  immediately preceded  that point  in the  writing of 
   that  text), but  to a  much more  marked degree:  for in  this case,  as I 
   think, the fair copy was built up in stages, as  the different  sections of 
   draft were completed.                                                      
    Before  turning  to  the  original  text,  or  texts,  of   this  chapter, 
   however, I give first some very difficult pencilled outlines, which  I will 
   call (a), (b) and (c). I take  (a) to  be the  first since  in it  the name 
   Tofl-ondren,  which occurs  also in  the others,  is seen  at the  point of 
   emergence.  The pencil  is now  faint to  the point  of vanishing,  and the 
   first lines  (as far  as 'the  Bridges of  Osgiliath'), which  were written 
   before  and  apparently  disconnectedly  from  the  following  portion, are 
   partly illegible.                                                          
                                                                             
                                       (a)                                    
                                                                             
      The travellers must choose which side of Anduin [?to be on] at          
    [?Naith]  Lorien.  River is  narrow but...  at Stone Hills.(1) Not          
    possible to cross without a boat until the Bridges of Osgiliath.          
   
     Keleborn  says  they  must  [?journey]  in   the  morning.   Though  his 
   people  do  not often  go outside  borders he  will send  them by  boat as 
   far  as  [struck   out:  Toll-ondu   Toll-onnui]  Toll-ondren   the  Great 
   Carrock.(2) The  east  bank  is  perilous  to elves.  River winds  among the 
   Border  Hills  [struck  out:  Duil]  Emyn Rain.(3) There  they  must decide 
   because  the  Wetwang  Palath  Nenui (4) lies  before   them  and   to  reach 
   Minas  Tirith  they  must  go west  round and  across [added:  along hills 
   and  then  across]  Entwash.  But  to  go  the other  way they  must cross 
  
   Dead Marshes.                                                              
                                                                             
                                      (b)                                     
                                                                             
   This  outline is  also extremely  faint. It  takes up  towards the  end of 
   the narrative in this chapter and extends  beyond it,  but was  written at 
   an early stage  in the  development of  the story,  since the  presence of 
   Elves  accompanying  the  travellers  is mentioned,  and this  element was 
   soon abandoned.                                                            
                                                                             
     This is the Naith or Angle.(5) Calendil or the Green Spit.                  
            [Struck out: Nelen] Calennel. (6)                                 
     We are come before you to make all ready, said the Lady                  
   Galadriel,  and  now  at  last  we  must  bid you  farewell. Here  you are 
   come  at  last  to  the  end  of  our realm,  to Calendil,  the green-spit 
   tongue. Green-tine.(7) Three boats await you with rowers.                     
      They get  into the  boats. Elv[en]  archers in  one behind  and before. 
   Company  2  in  first,  Ingold,  Boromir.  Hobbits  in  middle.  Legolas, 
   Gimli behind.                                                              
   Parting gifts.                                                             
          Warning against Entwash (Ogodruth) and Fangorn (8) - not neces-         
   sary to Boromir and Ingold, but probably Gandalf did not tell them         
   all.                                                                       
      Blessing of Galadriel on Frodo.                                         
      Song of Farewell of Elves.                                              
      Swift passing down the River.                                           
      Description of the [? Green Ravines].                                   
      Tollondren.                                                             
      Scene with Boromir and loss of Frodo.                                   
                        End of Chapter.                                       
                                                                             
   In this outline the names Galadriel and Ingold were written ab initio. 
                                                                             
                                      (c)                                     
                                                                             
   This third outline, again in very faint pencil, belongs with the others; a 
   further section was added to  it, but  not I  think after  any significant 
   interval.                                                                  
   
   Argument in pavilion at night.                                             
   They postpone decision until they reach Tolondren the Great                
   Carrock.                                                                   
              They sail in [number changed between 2, 3, 4, final figure      
   probably 3] boats. 1 filled with bowmen before and after.                  
   Farewell of Galadriel.                                                     
   They pass into the Rhain hills (9) where river winds in deep ravines.          
   A few arrows from East.                                                    
   Elves give travellers special food and grey cloaks and hoods.              
   They say farewell at Tol Ondren and leave travellers [struck out:          
   a boat > 2 small boats].                                                   
   The  Company  lands  and goes  up into  Rhain Hills  for a  safe place. 
   The  debate.  Then  comes  Boromir's  attempt   at  seizing   Ring  and 
   Frodo's flight.                                                            
                                                                             
   Arrows from East shore as they pass down river?                            
                The Company lands on Tollondren. Then debate. Frodo (and      
   Sam)  want  to  go  on with  the Quest  and get  it over.  Boromir against 
   it  (vehemently?).  They  beg  Elves  to  wait  while  they  decide.  They 
   cross  to  East  bank  and  go  up into  Green Hills  (or Emyn  Rhain?) to 
   look around.                                                               
                                                                             
   The  journey  by  boat down  Anduin enters  in outline  (a) (see  p. 213); 
  
   in  (b)  the  'scene  with  Boromir  and  loss of  Frodo' is  removed from 
   'Angle' (see pp. 207  - 8,  213) and  takes place  after the  journey down 
   the river, while in (c) it occurs in the 'Rhain Hills'.                    
   The  geography  of  these  regions  was  coming  into  being.   My  father 
   knew  at this  stage that  the Great  River wound  in ravines  (the 'Green 
   Ravines'  doubtfully  read  in  outline  (b)?)  through  a range  of hills 
   (Stone  Hills;  Emyn  Rhain,  Rhain  Hills,  Border  Hills; Green  Hills - 
   which  were not  merely alternative  names, as  will be  seen in  the next 
   chapter);  and  that  there was  a great  rock or  tall island  (the Great 
   Carrock;  Tolondren, variously  spelt) in  the midst  of Anduin.  This was 
   associated  with  the hills,  since the  Company lands  on the  island and 
   goes up into Emyn  Rhain or  into the  Green Hills.  In the  added section 
   of  (c)  they  cross  the  river  to  do  so.  The  Wetwang  now  appears, 
   obviously  if  not  explicitly  associated with  the confluence  of Anduin 
   and Entwash (or Ogodruth), flowing out of Fangorn (p. 210).                
                                                                             
   I turn now to the  earliest narrative  texts of  'Farewell to  Lorien', in 
   which  indications  are  found that  the fair  copy manuscript  of 'Galad- 
   riel' was  already in  existence (notes  10 and  21). The  opening portion 
   of  the  chapter,  in  which   the  Company   came  before   Keleborn  and 
   Galadriel on the eve of departure and then returned  to their  pavilion to 
   debate their course, is extant in several different versions. The earliest 
   of  them  begins  clearly  but  soon  descends  to  my  father's  roughest 
   script; it was written in ink over a  faint pencilled  text some  of which 
   can be read (see note 12).                                                 
   
                                    (i)                                 
                                                                       
     That   night (10) the   Company   was    summoned   again    to   the 
   chamber  of  Keleborn,  and  the  Lord  and  Lady  of   the  Galadrim 
   looked upon their faces. After a silence Keleborn spoke to them. 
     'Now  is  the  time,'  he said,  'when those  who wish  to continue 
   the  Quest  must  harden  themselves  to  depart.  And  now   is  the 
   time for those  to say  farewell to  the Company  who feel  that they 
   have gone as far as they have  the strength  to go.  All that  do not 
   wish  to  go  forward may  remain here  until there  is a  chance for 
   them  to  return  to  their  own  homes.(11) For  we  stand now  on the 
   edge of doom;  and ere  long things  will grow  better, or  will grow 
   so evil that all must  fight and  fall where  they stand.  There will 
   be  no  homes  to  seek, save  the long  home of  those that  go down 
   in  battle. Here  you may  abide the  oncoming of  the hour  till the 
   ways  of  the  world  lie open  again, or  we summon  you to  help us 
   in the last stand of Lorien.'(12)                                    
     'They are all resolved to go forward,' said Galadriel.             
     'As for me,' said Boromir, 'my way home lies onward.'              
     'That  is  true,'  said Keleborn.  'But are  all the  Company going 
   with you to Minas Tirith?'                                           
     'We have not decided that yet,' said Ingold.                       
     'But you  must do  so soon,'  said Keleborn.  'For after  you leave 
   Lothlorien  the  River  cannot  easily  be  crossed  again  until you 
   come  to Ondor,(13) if indeed  the passage  of the  river in  the South 
   is  not  held  by  the Enemy.  Now the  way to  Minas Tirith  lies on 
   this side of the River, on  the West  bank, but  the straight  way of 
   the  Quest  lies  upon  the  other,  upon the  East bank.  You should 
   choose before you go.'                                               
     'If they take my advice it will  be the  west side,'  said Boromir, 
   'but I am not the leader.'                                           
     'It shall be as you choose.  But as  you seem  still in  doubt, and 
   do not maybe wish  to hasten  your choice,  this is  what I  will do. 
   It  will  speed  your  journey  somewhat,  and   show  you   my  good 
   will  -  for  I  do not  send my  people often  and only  at [?great] 
   need  beyond  my  borders.  I will  furnish you  with boats  which we 
  
   use upon the rivers. Some  of my  folk shall  go with  you as  far as 
   the  Green  Hills,  where  the  river  winds  deep   among  [?wooded] 
   slopes.  But  beyond  the Toll-ondren,  the isle  that is  there amid 
   the river flood, they shall not go. Even so far there are  perils for 
   Elves upon the East bank; beyond that it is  not safe  for any  to go 
   by water.'                                                           
     The words of  Keleborn lightened  their hearts  a little  that were 
   
   heavy   with  the   thought  of   departure.  They   took  leave   of  the 
   Lord   and   Lady   and  went   back  to   their  pavilion.   Legolas  was 
   with   them.   They   debated  long   but  they   came  to   no  decision. 
   Ingold   was   evidently   torn  between   two   things.   His   own  plan 
   and   desire   was  to   have  gone   to  Minas   Tirith;  but   now  that 
   Gandalf  was  lost  he  felt  that  he  could  not  abandon  Frodo  if  he 
   could  not  be  persuaded  to  come.  To  the  others  there   was  little 
   choice,  for  they  knew  nothing  of  the...  of the  land in  the South. 
   Boromir  said  little  but  kept his  eyes ever  fixed on  Frodo as  if he 
   waited  for  his  decision. At  length he  spoke. 'If  you are  to destroy 
   the  Ring,'  he  said,  'then  there  is  little  use  in arms,  and Minas 
   Tirith  cannot  help  you  greatly.  But  if  you  wish  to   destroy  the 
   Lord,  then  there  is  little  use  in  going  without  force   into  his 
   domain. That is how it seems to me.'                                       
                                                                             
     Here this text ends.                                                     
                                                                             
                                      (ii)                                    
                                                                             
     The next version is a fair copy of (i) so far as it went, and follows it 
   closely,   improving   the   wording   but  introducing   few  significant 
   changes; but it extends further into the chapter.                          
     Keleborn  now  speaks  with  greater  certainty  of  the   crossings  of 
   Osgiliath: 'it is said  that the  Enemy holds  the passages  [> bridges].' 
   Elves of  Lorien shall  go with  the Company  'as far  as the  Green Hills 
   where  the  river  winds  among deep  ravines'; here  Rhain is  written in 
   pencil  over Green.  'There is  a wooded  island there,  Toll-ondren, amid 
   the branching waters. There at last in the  midst of  the stream  you must 
   decide your courses,  left or  right.' Above  (Toll-)ondren is  written in 
   pencil Galen?, i.e.  Tol Galen:  another use  of a  name from  the legends 
   of  the Elder  Days (the  Green Isle  in the  river Adurant  in Ossiriand, 
   home of Beren and Luthien after their  return, and  a further  instance of 
   an  island  amid  a  river's 'branching  waters' -  from which  indeed the 
   Adurant took its name, V.268).                                             
     In the part of this  version that  extends beyond  the point  reached in 
   (i)  the  text of  FR (pp.  385 -  6) is  closely approached.  Boromir now 
   breaks off  at the  words 'and  no sense  in throwing  away...', finishing 
   his  sentence  lamely  after  a  pause  with 'no  sense in  throwing lives 
   away, I mean.'  And as  in FR  Ingold was  deep in  his thoughts  and made 
   no sign at this, while Merry and Pippin were already asleep.               
     The  passage describing  the bringing  of the  Elvish cakes  and Gimli's 
   delight at discovering that they were not cram is  at once  almost exactly 
   as in FR, the only difference being that the words 'But we call  it lembas 
   or  waybread'  do not  appear. The  description of  the cloaks  is however 
   
   much  briefer  than  in  FR -  and there  is no  mention of  the leaf-shaped 
   brooches that fastened them.                                                 
                                                                               
     For  each  member  of  the  Company  they  had provided  a grey            
   hood and cloak made according to his size of  the light  but warm            
   silken stuff that the Galadrim used.                                         
     'There is no magic woven in these cloaks,' they said, 'but they            
   should serve you well. They are light to wear,  and at  need warm            
   enough and cool enough in turn...'                                           
  
                                                                               
   Later,  my  father  would  not  have  the  Elves   introduce  the   idea  of 
   'magic' cloaks, and it  is Pippin  who uses  the word,  which the  leader of 
   the Elves finds hard to interpret.  The remainder  of the  passage is  as in 
   FR, except just at  the end:  'We have  never before  clad strangers  in the 
   garb  of our  own people,  certainly never  a dwarf.'  With these  words the 
   second text stops abruptly.                                                  
                                                                               
                                      (iii)                                     
                                                                               
     The  next text,  going back  once more  to the  beginning of  the chapter, 
   carries  the  number  XX,  showing  that  the  story  of  Galadriel's Mirror 
   had  been  separated  off,  as  XIX  'Galadriel',  from  XVIII  'Lothlorien' 
   (see  p.  256).  This  manuscript  rapidly  becomes  very complex  through a 
   process of  what might  be called  'overlapping false  starts'. The  form in 
   FR  is  now  very  closely  approached as  far as  the point  where Keleborn 
   says 'I see that you have not decided this matter' (cf. FR p. 383). It is to 
   be  noted  that  Ingold  was  changed subsequently,  at both  occurrences in 
   the  opening  dialogue,  first  to  Elfstone  and then  to Trotter  (see pp. 
   277  -  8).  Keleborn  now  says:  'And  are  not  the bridges  of Osgiliath 
   broken  down,  and  the  passages  of  the  river  held  now  by  the  Enemy 
   since  his  late  assault?'(14) But  from  the  point  mentioned  the  story is 
   developed thus:                                                              
                                                                               
     'I  see  that  you  have  not  decided  this  matter,  nor  yet  made any 
   plan,'  said  Keleborn.  'It  is  not  my  part  to choose  for you,  but I 
   will  do  what  I  can  to  help  you.  Are  there   any  among   you  that 
   can manage boats upon a strong river?'                                       
     Boromir   laughed.   'I   was   born  between   the  mountains   and  the 
   sea,  on   the  borders   of  the   Land  of   Seven  Streams,'(15) he said, 
   'and the Great River flows through Ondor.'                                   
     'I  have  journeyed  by  boat  on  many   rivers,'  said  Ingold;(16) 'and 
   Legolas   here   is   from   the   elf-folk  of   Mirkwood  who   use  both 
   rafts  and  boats  on  the Forest  River. One  at least  of the  hobbits is 
   of  the  riverside  folk  that  live  on  the   banks  of   Baranduin.  The 
   rest  can  at  least  sit  still.  They  have all  now passed  through such 
   
                                                                  
                                                                            
   perils  that  I  do  not  think  a   journey  by   boat  would   seem  so 
   terrible as once it might.'                                               
     'That  is  well,'  said  Keleborn.  'Then  I  will  furnish   you  with 
   two  small  boats.  They  must  be  small and  light, for  if you  go far 
   by  river  there  are places  where you  will have  to carry  your craft: 
   there  are  the  falls  of  Rhain  where  the  River  runs  out   of  the 
   ravines  in  the  Green  Hills,(17) and  other  places  where no  boat can 
   pass.  [The  following  struck out  as soon  as written:  This I  will do 
   to  show  you  my  good  will.  Two  Elves  shall guide  you for  a short 
   way,  but  far  abroad  I  cannot  permit  my  folk  to  stray  in  these 
   evil  days.  But  when  you  leave  the  River,  as  you  must  whichever 
   way  you  go  at  the  last,  I  ask  only  that  you should  not destroy 
   my  boats  save  only  to  keep  them  from  the   orcs,  and   that  you 
   should  draw  them  ashore  and]  In  this  way  your  journey   will  be 
   made  less  toilsome  for  a  while,  though  perhaps not  less perilous. 
   How  far  you  can  go  by  water  who  now  can  tell?  And the  gift of 
   boats   will   not   decide   your   purpose:   it   may   postpone  your 
   choice, yet  at the  last you  must leave  the River  and go  either east 
   or west.'                                                                 
     Ingold  thanked  Keleborn   many  times   in  the   name  of   all  the 
   Company.   The   offer   of   the   boats   comforted   him   much,   and 
   indeed  it  cheered  most  of  the  travellers.  Their hearts  were heavy 
   with  the  thought  of  leaving  Lothlorien,  but  now  for  a  while the 
  
   toils  of  the  road  at  least  would  be  lessened, though  the dangers 
   doubtless  would  remain.  Sam  only  felt  a little  alarm. In  spite of 
   all the perils he had now passed through                                  
                                                                            
                                     (iv)                                    
                                                                            
     Here  the third  text breaks  off, and  all from  'Are there  any among 
   you  that  can  manage  boats  upon  a strong  river?' was  rejected, and 
   begun  again;  the  narrative  now  becoming  close  to  the form  in FR: 
   'There  are  some  at  least among  you that  can handle  boats: Legolas, 
   whose folk go on  rafts and  boats on  the Forest  River; and  Boromir of 
   Ondor, and Ingold  [> Elfstone]  the traveller.'  The Elves  to accompany 
   them down the River  have now  gone; and  the falls  of Rhain  'where the 
   River  runs  out  of the  ravines in  the Green  Hills' become  the Falls 
   of Rosfein (with the same comment).                                       
     After  Ingold  (>  Elfstone  >  Trotter)  had  thanked   Keleborn,  and 
   after the account of the lightened hearts of all the travellers,(18) the new 
   text  continues  with  Keleborn's words  'All shall  be prepared  for you 
   and  await  you  before  noon  tomorrow at  the haven'  (FR p.  384); but 
   whereas in texts (i) and (ii) - as in FR - Keleborn's  offer of  boats is 
   
    followed  by  the  withdrawal  of  the  Company  to  their   pavilion,  and 
    there is no mention of  gifts, this  new version  has Galadriel  say: 'Good 
    night, fair guests! But before you  go I  have here  parting gifts  which I 
    beg  you  to  take,  and  remember   the  Galadrim   and  their   Lord  and 
    Lady.' The outline  (b) on  p. 268,  obviously earlier  than the  stage now 
    reached since there is mention in  it of  Elves going  with the  Company in 
    boats, placed the Parting Gifts  at the  time of  the final  departure down 
    the  River,  and  this  must  have  been  my  father's  original intention, 
    which  he  now  temporarily  changed.  In  this  version  (iv)   there  now 
    follows the recital of the gifts to each member of the Company.            
      Galadriel's gift  to Ingold  (the name  not here  changed) is  the sheath 
    that  had  been  made  to  fit  his  sword,  which  is   called  Branding:(19) 
    overlaid  with silver  and with  runes of  gold declaring  the name  of the 
    sword and  its owner.  Nothing more  is said,  and there  is no  mention of 
    the  great green  stone (FR  p. 391).  Boromir's belt  of gold,  the silver 
    belts  for  Merry  and  Pippin,  and  the  bow  of  the  Galadrim  given to 
    Legolas,  appear  and  are  described  in   the  same   words  as   in  FR. 
    Galadriel's gift  to Sam  and her  words to  him are  almost exactly  as in 
    FR.  The  box  containing  earth  from  her  garden  was   'unadorned  save 
    for a single flowering rune upon the lid' ('a single silver rune,'  FR). On 
    the  manuscript page  my father  drew an  Old English  G-rune ('X')  in the 
    form of two flowering branches crossed one upon the other:(20)            
                                                                              
                                      
                                                                              
                                                      
                                                                              
                                                           
                                                        
                                                                              
                                                                           
                                                                              
                                    
                                                                              
                                                 
                                                                              
    The  word   'flowering'  was   later  crossed   out,  and   another,  purely 
    formal elaboration  of the  rune was  drawn at  the head  of the  next page: 
   
     The gift to Gimli differs, however, from his gift in FR, and  differ's in 
   the most remarkable way.                                                    
  
                                                                              
     'And  what  gift  would  a  dwarf  ask  of  Elves?'  said  the   Lady  to 
   Gimli.                                                                      
     None,   Lady,   answered   Gimli.   It   is   enough   for  me   to  have 
   seen   the   Lady   of  the   Galadrim  and   known  her   graciousness.  I 
   will treasure the memory of her words at our first meeting.'(21        
     [Rejected,  but  not  struck  out,  as  soon   as  written:   Hear,  all 
   you  Elves!'  said  the  Lady,  turning  to  those  about  her.   'And  say 
   not  that  dwarves  are  all  rough  and  ungracious,  grasping   at  gifts 
   and  /  I  have  heard   it  said   that  dwarves   are  openhanded   -  to 
   receive,  and  count  their  words  -  when  they  give  thanks']   'It  is 
   well   that   those   about  me   should  hear   your  fair   words,'  said 
   Galadriel,   'and   may   they   never   again   say   that   dwarves   are 
   grasping  and  ungracious.  Let  this  small  token  be  given  as  a  sign 
   that   goodwill   may   be   remade   between   dwarves   and   elves,   if 
   better  days  should  come.'   She  put   her  hand   to  her   throat  and 
   unclasped  a  brooch,  and  gave  it  to  Gimli.  On  it  was   an  emerald 
   of  deep  green  set  in  gold. 'I  will set  it near  my heart,'  he said, 
   bowing  to  the  floor,  'and  Elfstone  shall  be  a  name  of  honour  in 
   my [?kin] for ever, and like a leaf [?amid]... gold.'                       
                                                                              
   Once  again  the  text  was   stopped  short,   before  Frodo's   gift  was 
   reached.  Beneath  the  last  words  my  father  wrote:  Elfstone  Elfhelm, 
   and then:                                                                   
                                                                              
     'Hail, Elfstone,' she said.  'It is  a fair  name that  merits a  gift to 
   match.'                                                                     
                                                                              
   It was clearly at this point that 'the Elfstone' first emerged, as  a green 
   gem  set in  a brooch  worn by  Galadriel and  given as  a parting  gift to 
   Gimli;  and  it  seems  equally  plain that  my father  immediately adopted 
   it (or more  accurately, re-adopted  it) as  the true  name of  Trotter. To 
   this question I will return in a moment.                                    
                                                                              
                                       (v)                                     
                                                                              
     He  now  started  again  from  Keleborn's  words  'All shall  be prepared 
   for  you  and  await  you  at  the  haven before  noon tomorrow'  (p. 273), 
   and  repeated  what  he  had  written  of  the  gifts  to  Boromir,  Merry, 
   Pippin,  and  Sam,  but  omitting  Ingold;  and  now  Gimli's  request  and 
   gift  (a  strand  of  Galadriel's  hair)  are  told word  for word  as they 
   appear in FR (pp. 392  - 3),  the sole  difference being  that at  the end, 
   after  'and  yet over  you gold  shall have  no dominion',  Galadriel said: 
   'Dark  are  the  waters  of  Kheledzaram,  yet  there  maybe you  shall one 
   
   day see a light.' The phial in which  was caught  the light  of Earendel's 
   star,(22) her gift to Frodo, now appears,  and this  passage also  is almost 
   word for word as in FR.                                                    
     It  looks  as if  Ingold's gift  was omitted  inadvertently; or  else my 
   father  may have  briefly intended  to make  it the  last. There  are four 
   versions describing it, the final one being a  rider marked  for insertion 
   into the text at the beginning of the gift-giving.                         
     It has been seen that the Elfstone was at first the  gift to  Gimli, and 
   that Gimli in accepting it took it  also as  a name;  but that  the moment 
   he had set this down my father wrote:  ' "Hail,  Elfstone," she  said. "It 
   is a  fair name  that merits  a gift  to match" ';  and this  is obviously 
   addressed  to  Trotter.  The  variant  versions  of  the   description  of 
   Galadriel's gift to the  leader of  the Company  are developed  from this; 
   and  the  pages  on  which they  stand are  covered with  names: Elfstone, 
   Elfstone  son  of  Elfhelm,  Elfstan,  Eledon, Aragorn,  Eldakar, Eldamir, 
   Qendemir. There is no  need to  cite these  successive variants  except in 
   their opening sentences, until the last, which I give in full.             
  
     (1) 'Eledon!' she said to Trotter. 'Elfstone you are named; it is a fair 
   name, and my gift shall match it.' (She then gives him a green gem.)       
     (2) 'Elfstone,' she said. 'It is a fair name...' (as  in 1,  except that 
   here she unclasps the gem from her throat).                                
     (3) 'Here is the gift of  Keleborn to  the leader  of the  Company,' she 
   said to Trotter...' (continuing as in the final version, 4).               
     (4) (The version inserted into the text)                                 
                                                                             
     'Here  is  the  gift  of  Keleborn  to  the  leader  of  your  Company,' 
   she  said  to  Elfstone  [>  Trotter],  and  gave  him  a sheath  that had 
   been  made  to  fit  his  sword.  It  was  overlaid  with  a   tracery  of 
   flowers  and  leaves  wrought  of  silver  and  gold, and  on it  were set 
   in   runes   formed   of   many   gems   the   name   Branding   and   the 
   lineage  of  the  sword.  'The  blade  that  is  drawn  from  this  sheath 
   shall  not  be  stained  or broken  even in  defeat,' she  said. 'Elfstone 
   is  your  name,  Eldamir  in  the  language  of   your  fathers   of  old, 
   and it is a fair name. I will add this gift of my own to match it.'(23)    
   She  put  her  hand  to  her  throat  and  unclasped from  a fine  chain a 
   gem  that  hung  before  her breast.  It was  a stone  of clear  green set 
   in  a  band  of  silver.  'All  growing  things that  you look  at through 
   this,'  she  said,  'you  will  see  as they  were in  their youth  and in 
   their  spring.  It  is  a  gift  that  blends  joys  and sorrow;  yet many 
   things   that   now   appear   loathly   shall   seem  otherwise   to  you 
   hereafter.'                                                                
                                                                             
     The   seeming   conundrum   presented   by  the   bewildering  movements 
   in  the names  which replaced  'Aragorn' in  this phase  of the  work must 
   now be confronted.                                                         
   
     For  all   the  apparently   contradictory  changes,   whereby  Aragorn 
   becomes  Elfstone  but  Elfstone  also  becomes  Aragorn,   and  Elfstone 
   becomes Ingold but Ingold also becomes Elfstone, it is in  fact perfectly 
   clear  that  the first  change was  from Aragorn  to Elfstone.  This took 
   place in the course  of the  writing of  the original  draft of  the long 
   'Lothlorien' chapter (see p. 262 note 6) and in the  fair copy  (p. 236). 
   That this  is so  is confirmed  and explained  by a  note on  the 'August 
   1940' examination script:                                                
                                                                           
     NB.  Since  Aragorn  [>  Trotter]  is  a  man  and  the   common  speech 
     (especially  of mortals)  is represented  by English,  then he  must not 
     have an Elvish name. Change to Elfstone son of Elfhelm.                
                                                                           
   Beside this are written other names, Elf-friend, Elfspear, Elfmere.  It 
   was now  that Aragorn  (or Trotter)  was changed  to Elfstone  in earlier 
   chapters;(24) but at this stage the name 'Elf-stone' will not have  had any 
   particular significance or association.                                  
     That  Ingold  was a  replacement of  Elfstone is  shown by  its appear- 
   ance ab  initio (i.e.  not as  a correction  of an  earlier name)  in the 
   overwritten part of the original draft of  the 'Lothlorien'  story, where 
   Elfstone can be read in the primary pencilled text  beneath (p.  262 note 
   6).  This  change  is the  subject of  another note  written on  the same 
   paper as the first:                                                      
                                                                           
     Instead of  Aragorn son  of Kelegorn  and instead  of the  later variant 
     Elfstone son of Elfhelm use  Ingold son  of Ingrim;  since Trotter  is a 
     man  he  should  not  have  a  Gnome-elvish   name  like   Aragorn.(25) The 
     Ing- element here can represent the 'West'.                            
                                                                           
   Some texts, therefore, call him Ingold from  the first;  and at  the same 
   time Ingold replaced (in principle) Elfstone in  texts already  extant at 
   this time.                                                               
     When my father wrote  the first  version of  the Parting  Gifts passage 
  
   (p. 275) the gift of Galadriel to Gimli of the green gem set in  gold was 
   totally unforeseen,  as was  Gimli's thereupon  taking the  name Elfstone 
   to be 'a name of honour' in his  kin. At  that very  moment a  sudden new 
   possibility  and  connection  emerged.  Trotter  had  been  for  a  while 
   Elfstone - a name chosen for linguistic reasons;  that had  been rejected 
   and replaced by Ingold; but  now it  turned out  that Elfstone  was after 
   all the  right name.  The Elfstone  was the  Lady's gift  to him,  not to 
   Gimli; and in giving it to him she made a play on his name.              
     The  next  step,  therefore,  and  principal  '  cause of  the apparent 
   confusion,  was  a  reversion  from the  short-lived Ingold  to Elfstone, 
   and the chain of changes now becomes:                                    
            Aragorn (or Trotter) > Elfstone > Ingold > Elfstone             
     The  further emendation  of this  new Elfstone  to Trotter  (pp. 272-3, 
   276)  does  not  necessarily  mean  that  Elfstone  had   been  abandoned 
   again as his real  name, but  rather that  my father  now wished  to make 
   
    his name Trotter for general use in the immediate  narrative (thus  he is 
    Trotter  throughout  the fair  copy manuscript  of 'Farewell  to Lorien', 
    see p. 293). Ultimately Aragorn returned; and thus the circular series is 
    completed:                                                                
    Aragorn  (or  Trotter)  >  Elfstone  >  Ingold >  Elfstone (>  Trotter) > 
                                     Aragorn                                  
    This  series  appears  in  more  or  less fragmentary  form in  the manu- 
    scripts (cf. p. 244 note 52) for various reasons, but largely  because my 
    father carried  out the  corrections to  the extant  texts at  each stage 
    rather haphazardly.  In some  cases only  parts of  the series  are found 
    because in  these cases  the succession  of changes  was already  more or 
    less advanced;  in some  cases the  expected change  is not  made because 
    the  text  was  rejected  before  the  occasion for  it arose  (note 16). 
    Running  through  and  crossing  this  is the  name Trotter,  which might 
    be  changed  or  retained  according  to  my  father's  changing  view of 
    when it should be employed.                                               
      Afterwards,  of  course,  when  Galadriel  gave  Aragorn  the  Elfstone 
    she conferred on him the name 'that was  foretold' for  him (FR  p. 391); 
    Aragorn became Elessar, the  Elfstone in  that hour.  On the  history and 
    properties of the Elfstone or Elessar see Unfinished  Tales pp.  248 ff.; 
    cf. especially 'For it is said that those who  looked through  this stone 
    saw things that  were withered  or burned  healed again  or as  they were 
    in the grace of their youth.' In FR nothing is said of the  properties of 
    the stone.                                                                
                                                                             
      This text (v) continues - since the gift-giving took place on  the last 
    night,  in  the  chamber  of  Keleborn  and  Galadriel  - with  a further 
    version  of the  debate of  the Company,  and the  gifts next  morning of 
    elven-cloaks  and  food  for  the  journey.  The  text  of FR  is further 
    approached  in  many  details of  wording; but  of Trotter's  thoughts on 
    the question of what they should do now this is said:                     
                                                                             
      Elfstone [>  Trotter] was  himself divided  in mind.  His own           
    plan  and  desire had  been to  go with  Boromir, and  with his           
    sword  help  to  deliver Ondor.  For he  had believed  that the           
    message of the dreams was a  summons, and  that there  in Minas           
    Tirith he would become  a great  lord, and  maybe would  set up           
    again the throne of Elendil's line, and defend the West against           
    assault.  But  in  Moria  he  had  taken  on  himself Gandalf's           
    burden...                                                                 
                                                                             
      The remainder of the debate is  now virtually  as in  FR (p.  385), the 
    only  difference  being  that  the  sentence   'He  [Boromir]   had  said 
    something  like  this  at  the  Council,  but  then  he had  accepted the 
    correction of Elrond' is here absent. The  passage concerning  the cloaks 
    remains  the same  as in  the previous  draft (p.  272), except  that the 
  
   
   Elves  now add  that 'All  who see  you clad  thus will  know that  you are 
   friends  of  the  Galadrim',  and the  words 'certainly  never a  dwarf are 
   omitted.  Thus  there  is  still  no  mention  of  the  detail,  afterwards 
   important,  that  each  cloak  was  fastened  with  a  leaf-shaped  brooch. 
   But the sentence  previously absent  (p. 271),  'But we  call it  lembas or 
   waybread', now appears.                                                     
                                                                              
                                      (vi)                                     
                                                                              
     For  the  next  part  of  the  chapter,  from  'After their  morning meal 
   they said farewell to the lawn by the fountain'  (FR p.  386), the  form of 
   the  text  changes,  though  the  actual  writing  was  clearly  continuous 
   with what precedes.  There was  first a  draft in  very faint  pencil which 
   went as far as  the Elves'  warning about  the handling  of the  boats, and 
   then became an outline of the further course of the narrative:              
                                                                              
      They  were  arranged   thus.  Elfstone   and  Frodo   and  Sam   in  one, 
     Boromir  and  Merry  and  Pippin  in  another,  and  in  a  third  Legolas 
     and  Gimli  (  ...  dwarf  become  more  friendly).(26) The last  boat being 
     more  lightly   burdened  with   passengers  took   more  of   the  packs. 
     They  are  steered  and  driven  by  broad-bladed  paddles.  They practise 
     on  advice  of  Elves  and  though  they  will  only  be  going downstream 
     practise going up the Silverlode.                                         
      Thus  they  meet  the  Lord   and  Lady   in  their   swan-shaped  barge. 
     Curved  neck,  and  jewelled  eyes,  and  half-raised  wings. They  take a 
     meal  on  the grass  and then  a last  farewell. Here  comes in  advice of 
     Keleborn and last farewell of Galadriel.                                  
      Frodo  looks  back  and  sees  in  the  westering  sun  upon the  haven a 
     tall, slender, and sad figure  with an  upraised hand.  Last sight  of the 
     Ring of Earth. (He never saw it again?)                                   
      Song of Galadriel.                                                       
                                                                              
   On top of the pencilled draft my father wrote a  new text  in ink,  so that 
   virtually all - except the outline just given, which was left intact  - was 
   obliterated.  He  then  continued  this  new text,  which soon  became very 
   rough and  petered out  at Keleborn's  invitation to  eat with  them. Since 
   this  was  in  turn  overtaken  by  a  further  version  which  followed it 
   closely so far as it went, nothing is lost by turning at once to that.      
                                                                              
                                      (vii)                                    
                                                                              
     This text is in soft pencil on large  and now  very battered  sheets, but 
   legible. The story as  told in  FR appears  fully formed,  even to  much of 
   its  wording,  and I  shall not  give it  in full;  there are  however many 
   interesting features of names and geography.                                
     With  Haldir, returned  from the  'northern fences'  and acting  as guide 
   to  the  Company  from  Caras  Galadon,  his brother  Orofin came  also. It 
   
   is said that 'Haldir brought news':  ' "There  are strange  things happen- 
   ing  away  back there,"  he said.  "We do  not know  the meaning  of them. 
   But the Dimrill Dale  is full  of clouds  of smoke  and vapour..."  ' (see 
   note 11).                                                                  
     The Tongue is thus described (cf. FR p. 387):                            
                                                                             
   The  lawn  ran  out  into  a  narrow  tongue   of  green   between  bright 
   margins:   on   the   right   and   west   glittered   the   narrower  and 
   swifter  waters  of  the  Silverlode,  and on  the left  and east  ran the 
   broader  greener  waters  of  the  Great  River.  On  the  far  banks  the 
   woodlands   still   marched  southwards   as  far   as  they   could  see, 
   but  beyond  the  Naith  or  Angle  (as  the   elves  called   this  green 
   sward)  and  upon  the  east  side  of  the  Great  River  all  the boughs 
  
   were bare. No mallorn-trees grew there.(27)                                
                                                                             
   On 'Naith or Angle' as  a name  of the  Tongue see  note 5.  This sentence 
   was  corrected,  probably  at  once,  to: 'but  beyond the  Tongue (Lamben 
   the elves  called this  green sward)';  then the  words 'Lamben  the elves 
   called this green  sward' were  in turn  crossed out.  On Elvish  names of 
   the Tongue see p. 268 and note 6.                                          
     The  passage  in  FR  concerning  the  ropes   and  Sam's   interest  in 
   rope-making is wholly absent,  just as  his realisation  too late  that he 
   has  no  rope before  leaving Rivendell  (p. 165)  and his  bemoaning that 
   he  has  none  in  Moria (p.  183) are  also lacking.(28) The old  text reads 
   here:                                                                      
                                                                             
   Three   small   grey   boats   had   already   been   prepared   for   the 
   travellers, and in these the elves stowed their goods.                     
     'You  must  take  care,'  they  said.  'The  boats are  light-built, and 
   they  will  be  more  deeply  laden   than  they   should  be,   when  you 
   go   aboard.  It   would  be   wise  if   you  accustomed   yourselves  to 
   getting  in  and  out  here,  where  there  is  a   landing-place,  before 
   you set off downstream.'                                                   
                                                                             
     In the first draft (vi) of this passage Trotter is here called Elfstone, 
   and it is said that 'Trotter led them up the  Silverlode'; in  this second 
   version (vii) he is Eldamir at both occurrences, replaced (at the  time of 
   writing) by Trotter. Eldamir ('Elfstone')  appears in  Galadriel's address 
   to him at the time of her parting gifts (p. 276); as will be seen shortly, 
   my  father  was  on  the  point  of  removing  the  gift-giving  from the 
   evening  before their  departure to  their final  farewell on  the Tongue, 
   and  this  apart  from  any  other  consideration  would  probably explain 
   his removing Eldamir at this point in the story.                           
     A curious detail  in the  description of  the swan-boat  was subsequent- 
   ly removed:                                                                
                                                                             
   Two elves, clad in white, steered it with black paddles so                 
   
                                             
                                                                           
   contrived that the blades folded back, as a swan's foot does,            
   when they were thrust forward in the water.                              
                                                                           
   It may be that my father saw this as  too much  of a  'contrivance', too 
   much a  matter of  ingenious carpentry.  - There  is no  suggestion that 
   Galadriel's song on the swan-boat, though it is referred to in  the same 
   words as in FR, was or would be reported.                                
    Where FR has 'There in the last end  of Egladil  upon the  green grass' 
   (see note  5), this  earliest version  had 'There  in the  green Angle', 
   changed to 'There in the Tongue of Lorien';  this was  a change  made at 
   the  time  of  composition. The  description of  Galadriel as  Frodo saw 
   her then is almost exactly as in FR; but as my father wrote it there was 
   included in it a notable phrase which he (then or later) struck out: 
                                                                           
   She  seemed  no  longer  perilous  or  terrible,  nor  full   of  hidden 
   power;   but   elven-fair   she   seemed   beyond   desire   of   heart. 
   Already  she  appeared  to  him  (since  her  refusal  in the garden)(29) 
   as  by  men of  later days  elves at  times are  seen: present,  and yet 
   remote,  a  living  vision  of  that  which   has  already   passed  far 
   down the streams of time.                                                
                                                                           
    I cite in full the text of Keleborn's advice to the Company:            
                                                                           
    As  they  ate  and  drank,  sitting  upon  the  grass,  Keleborn  spoke 
   to  them  again  of  their  journey,  and  lifting  his hand  he pointed 
  
   south  to  the  woods   beyond  the   Tongue.  'As   you  go   down  the 
   water,'  he  said,  'you  will  find that  for a  while the  trees march 
   on.  For  of  old  the  Forest of  Lorien was  far greater  [added: than 
   the small realm which we still maintain between the rivers].(30)         
   Even  yet  evil  comes  seldom  under  the  trees  that  remain  [added: 
   from ancient days].  But you  will find  that at  length the  trees will 
   fail,  and  then  the river  will carry  you through  a bare  and barren 
   country   /   before   it   flows  [replaced   by:  winding   among  the 
   Border  Hills  before  it  falls  down]  into  the  sluggish  region  of 
   Nindalf.   The  Wetwang   men  call   it,  a   marshy  land   where  the 
   streams   are   tortuous   and   much   divided:   there   the   Entwash 
   River  flows  in   from  the   West.  Beyond   that  are   [struck  out: 
   Emyn   Rhain   the   Border   Hills   and]   the    Nomenlands,   dreary 
   Uvanwaith  that  lies  before  the  passes  of  Mordor.  When  the trees 
   fail,  you  should  travel  only  by dusk  and dark  and even  then with 
   watchfulness.  The  arrows  of  the  orcs are  bitter and  fly straight. 
   Whether  you  will  journey  on  by  river  after  the  falls  I  do not 
   know.   But   beyond   the   Entwash   it   may   be  that   [Ingold  >] 
   Elfstone (31) and  Boromir  know  the  lands  well  enough  to   need  no 
   counsel.  If  you  decide  to  go  west  to  Minas  Tirith, you  will do 
   
   best to leave the river where the  isle of  Toll-ondren stands  in the 
   stream  above  the  falls  of  Rosfein  and  cross  the  Entwash above 
   the  marshes.  But you  will be  wise not  to go  far up  that stream, 
   or  to  risk becoming  entangled in  the Forest  of Fangorn.  But that 
   warning I need hardly give to a man of Minas Tirith.'                  
     'Indeed  we   have  heard   of  Fangorn   in  Minas   Tirith,'  said 
   Boromir.  'But  what  I  have  heard  seem  to  me  for the  most part 
   old wives' tales, such as are told to our children. For all  that lies 
   north  of  Rohan  seems  now  to  us  so  far  away  that   fancy  can 
   wander  freely  there.  Of  old  Fangorn  lay  upon  the  borders  [of 
   the  realm  of  Anarion  >] of  our realm;  but it  is now  many lives 
   of men since any of us  visited it  to prove  or disprove  the legends 
   that  have  survived.  I  have  not  myself  been  there.  When  I was 
   sent  out  as a  messenger -  being chosen  as one  hardy and  used to 
   mountain-paths,  I   went  round   by  the   south  about   the  Black 
   Mountains  and  up  the  Greyflood  -  or  the  Seventh  River  as  we 
   call it.(32) A long  and  weary journey  [struck out:  but not  at that 
   time  yet  one of  great peril,  other than  from thirst  and hunger]. 
   Four   hundred  leagues   I  reckoned   it,  and   it  took   me  many 
   months,  for I  lost my  horses at  the crossing  of the  Greyflood at 
   Tharbad.(33) After  that   journey,  and   the  road   I  have   so  far 
   travelled  with  this  Company,  I  do  not  much  doubt that  I shall 
   find a way through Rohan, and Fangorn too, if need be.'                
     'Then  I  will  say  no  more,'  said Keleborn.  'But do  not wholly 
   forget the old wives' tales! '                                         
                                                                         
     Then follows: 'Remove the gift scene and place it at this point just 
   before drink of farewell.'                                             
                                                                         
     On an isolated page are two further versions of  Keleborn's descrip- 
   tion of the Great River, immediately preparatory to the passage in the 
   fair copy manuscript, and both beginning in mid-sentence. The first of 
   these was at once replaced by the second and need only be cited in its 
   opening sentences: (34)                                                
                                                                         
    (i) [For of old the Forest of Lorien] was greater than it now  is, and 
    even yet evil  comes seldom  under the  trees upon  the shores  of the 
    River.  But after  some nine  leagues you  will be  brought to  a bare 
    and barren country  of heath  and stone,  and the  river will  wind in 
    deep ravines until it divides about the  tall island  of Tolondren.... 
                                                                         
  
   (ii) [you will find that] the trees will fail, and you will come  to a 
   barren  country.  There  the  river  flows in  stony vales  among high 
   moors,  until  it comes  to the  tall island  of Tolondren.  About the 
   rocky shores of the isle it casts its arms, and then falls  with noise 
   
                                                                    
                                                                                
   and   smoke   over   the   cataracts   of   Rhosfein   [written    above   in 
   pencil:  Dant-ruin]  down  into  the  Nindalf   -  the   Wetwang  as   it  is 
   called  in  your  speech.  That  is  a  wide  region  of sluggish  fen, where 
   the    stream    becomes    tortuous    and    much   divided;    there   the 
   Entwash   river   flows   in   by   many  mouths   from  the   West.  Beyond, 
   on  this  side  of  the  Great  River, lies  Rohan. On  the further  side are 
   the  bleak  hills  of  Sarn-gebir  [in   version  (i)   Sarn >   Sern  Gebir]. 
   The  wind  blows  from  the  East  there,   for  they   look  out   over  the 
   Dead   Marshes   and   the   Nomenlands   [in   version   (i)    the   Nomen- 
   lands (of Uvanwaith)] to the passes of Mordor: Kirith Ungol.                  
                                                                                
   This passage in its variant  forms is  the fullest  account of  the geography 
   of  these  regions  yet  encountered,  and  I postpone  discussion of  it, in 
   relation  to  the  earliest  map  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings, to  the next 
   chapter.                                                                      
                                                                                
   Despite  his direction  to bring  in the  gift scene  'just before  the drink 
   of  farewell'  (p.  282)  my  father  now  changed  his mind,  and introduced 
   the cup of parting  here, in  the same  place as  in FR  (pp. 390-1),  and in 
   the  same  words,  except  that  Galadriel  first  said  'though the  hour of 
   shadow  has  come  in  its   appointed  time',   and  then   'though  shadows 
   long   foretold   approach',   before   her   words   in  FR   were  reached: 
   'though   night   must  follow   noon,  and   already  our   evening  draweth 
   nigh.' After 'Then  she called  to each  in turn'  my father  directed: 'Here 
   take  in  gift-scene  (in short  or longer  form).' The  'short form'  of the 
   scene is found under  the heading  'If the  gift-scene is  cut out,  or down, 
   it might run thus."                                                           
                                                                                
   To  each  of  the  guests  she  gave  a  small  brooch  shaped like  a golden 
   flower   with   three   leaves  of   jewelled  green.   'This  shall   be  in 
   remembrance  of  Lothlorien,'  she  said,  'and  all  elves  that  see  these 
   shall  know  that  you  are  friends.  For  you  two,'  she said,  turning to 
   Frodo  and  Sam,  'I  have  also  small  gifts  of  my  own   in  remembrance 
   of our  last meeting.  To you,  little gardener  and lover  of trees,  I will 
   give  this,  though  it  may  seem  little to  look on.  She beckoned  to Sam 
   and laid in his hand (... so to end of Sam... )                               
   'And for you, Frodo, I have prepared this,' she said...                       
                                                                                
   (The last part of this text is written thus in the original.)                 
                                                                                
                                      (viii)                                     
                                                                                
   The  conclusion of  the chapter  in its  earliest extant  form is  written in 
   ink  in  clear script  with little  hesitation in  the phrasing,  and closely 
   approaches  FR   (despite  very   many  small   differences  in   the  actual 
   words).  The  feeling  of  the  Company  as  the  River  bore them  away from 
   Lorien  is  expressed  thus (and  is the  first suggestion  of the  idea that 
   
   Lorien  existed  in  a  mode  of  Time  distinct from  that of  the world 
   beyond its borders, unless it is present in Keleborn's words on  p. 249): 
                                                                            
   Lorien  was   slipping  backward   like  a   green  vessel   masted  with 
   trees  sailing  to  forgotten  shores,  while  they  were  cast  again on 
   the grey never-halting water of time.                                     
                                                                            
  
     Galadriel's  song  heard  in  the  distance as  the boats  slipped down 
   Anduin is not recorded; indeed there is a clear  suggestion that  when he 
   first wrote  this concluding  passage my  father did  not intend  that it 
   should be (although the words 'Song of  Galadriel' in  the outline  on p. 
   279 perhaps suggest otherwise):                                           
                                                                            
   But she sang  in [the  ancient elvish  tongue >]  some ancient            
   hidden tongue, and he heard not the  words. [Added:  The music            
   was fair but it bore no heart's ease.] Then suddenly the river            
   swept round a bend and the banks rose  upon either  side. They            
   saw her never more. Turning now their  faces to  their journey            
   they faced the sun...                                                     
                                                                            
     The  initial  workings  for  Galadriel's  songs were  nonetheless found 
   with the earliest manuscripts  of this  chapter, both  her song  upon the 
   swan-boat (of  which there  is also  a finished  text) and  Namarie'. The 
   completed form of the first reads:                                        
                                                                            
     I sang o f leaves, o f leaves o f gold, and leaves o f gold there grew: 
   Of wind I sang, a wind there came and in the branches blew.              
   Beyond the Sun, beyond the Moon, the foam was on the Sea,                 
     And by the strand o f Tirion there grew a golden Tree.                  
   Beneath the stars of Evereve in Eldamar it shone,(35)                     
   In Eldamar beside the walls of Elven Tirion.                              
   But far away and far away beyond the Shadow-meres                         
   Now long the golden leaves have grown upon the branching                  
     years.                                                                  
   And Lorien, 0 Lorien! the river flows away                                
   And leaves are falling in the stream, and leaves are borne away;          
   0 Lorien, too long I dwell upon this Hither Shore                         
   And in a fading crown I twine the golden elanor.                         
   But if a ship I now should sing, what ship would come to me,              
   What ship would bear me ever back across so wide a sea?                   
                                                                            
   Pencilled changes bring the  song in  all points  to the  form in  FR. My 
   father  was  working  at  the  same time  on the  Elvish song,  which had 
   reached this form:                                                        
                                                                            
                     Ai! laurie lantar lassi surinen                         
                     inyalemine ramar aldaron                                
   
             inyali ettulielle turme marien                                    
             anduniesse la miruvorion                                          
             Varda  telumen  falmar  kirien                                    
             laurealassion  omar  mailinon.                                    
                                                                              
             Elentari Vardan Oiolossean                                       
             Tintallen mali ramar ortelumenen                                  
             arkandava-le qantamalle tulier                                    
             e falmalillon morne sindanorie                                     
             no mirinoite kallasilya Valimar.                                  
                                                                              
    I  have  mentioned  earlier (p.  266) the  very close  relationship between 
   the  writing  of  the  foregoing  drafts and  the writing  of the  fair copy 
   manuscript; and the  result of  this mode  of composition  is that  there is 
   very  little  that  need  be  said  about  the  new  text  (numbered  XX but 
   without title: 'Farewell to Lorien' was pencilled in later).                
    In  Keleborn's  words  to  the  Company on  the last  evening (see  p. 273) 
   he still speaks of 'the great falls of Rosfein, where the River runs  out of 
   the  ravines  among  the  Green  Hills',  but this  was changed,  before the 
   manuscript  was  completed,  to   'where  the   River  thunders   down  from 
   Sarn-gebir'.  His  parting  advice  at  the  Tongue  on  the   following  day 
  
   naturally scarcely differs from the  text (pp.  282 -  3) which  was written 
   for this place in the fair copy (note 34); but  'the cataracts  of Rhosfein' 
   become  'the  cataracts  of  Dant-ruinel'   (Dant-ruin  is   pencilled  over 
   Rhosfein  in  the  draft  text),  and  at  the end  of the  passage Keleborn 
   says, not 'to the passes  of Mordor:  Kirith Ungol',  but 'to  Kirith Ungol, 
   and the gates of Mordor'.                                                   
    Pencilled  alterations  to  the  passage  in   the  fair   copy  manuscript 
   changed  Tolondren  to  Eregon,  then  to  Brandor,  then  to  the  Tindrock 
   that  we  call  Tol  Brandor;  and  Dant-ruinel  to  Rauros  (with  marginal 
   notes  Rauros  =  'Rush-rain'  or  'Roar-rain').  At  this  time  Rosfein in 
   Keleborn s earlier speech was changed to Rauros.(36)                        
    The  much  fuller  account  in  FR  (p. 386)  of the  elven-cloaks provided 
   for  the  members  of  the  Company  (see  p.  272)  was added  in, probably 
   not  much  later  (see  p.  343 and  note 35),  and the  words of  the Elves 
   'There  is  no  magic  woven  in  these cloaks'  removed with  the introduc- 
   tion  of Merry's  question (Pippin's  in FR)  'Are these  garments magical?' 
   The leaf-brooches were a further and subsequent addition (see p. 398).      
    When  Haldir  reappeared  to  act  as  their   guide  from   Caras  Galadon 
   (now without his brother  Orofin) he  said, just  as in  the draft  for this 
   passage,  'There  are  strange  things  happening  away  back  there.  We do 
   not  know  what  is  the  meaning  of  them' (see  pp. 279  - 80).  This was 
   subsequently  struck  out  on  the  fair  copy, but  then marked  Stet; this 
   was  in  turn  struck  out,  and  Haldir's  words  do  not  appear   in  the 
   following text of the chapter or  in FR  (p. 387).  It is  very hard  to see 
   why  my  father  removed  them,  and  why  he   hesitated  back   and  forth 
   
    before  finally  doing so.  Apparently as  a comment  on this,  he pencilled 
    a  note  on the  manuscript: 'This  won't do  - if  Lorien is  timeless, for 
    then  nothing  will  have  happened   since  they   entered.'  I   can  only 
    interpret  this  to  mean  that  within  Lorien  the  Company  existed  in a 
    different  Time  -  with  its  mornings  and  evenings  and  passing  days - 
    while  in  the  world  outside  Lorien no  time passed:  they had  left that 
    'external' Time, and would  return to  it at  the same  moment as  they left 
    it. This question is further discussed later (pp. 367 - 9). But it  does not 
    seem   to   me   to   explain   why   only   Haldir's  opening   words  were 
    removed.  His   announcement,  which   was  allowed   to  stand,   that  the 
    Dimrill Dale was full  of smoke  and that  there were  noises in  the earth, 
    merely  explains  what the  'strange things'  were which  the Elves  did not 
    understand;  and  these  'strange  things'  had  obviously only  begun since 
    the Company entered the Golden Wood.                                         
      As  in  the  draft  (p.  281)  the  words  of  Galadriel's  song   on  the 
    swan-boat  are  not  reported,  but  my  father subsequently  put a  mark of 
    insertion  on  the  manuscript,  with  the  word  'Song'.  On  the completed 
    text  of  her  song  found  with the  draft papers  and given  on p.  284 he 
    then  wrote  'Galadriel's  Song  for  XX.8',  this being  the number  of the 
    page  in  the  present  manuscript.  Similarly there  is no  suggestion that 
    Galadriel's  parting  song  ('in  some  ancient  tongue  of  the  West, from 
    beyond  the  margin  of  the  world')  should  be  given,  though  'he heard 
    not   the   words'  was   changed  on   the  manuscript   to  'he   did  not 
    understand  the  words',  as  in FR;  but here  again my  father subsequent- 
    ly pencilled a mark of insertion and the word 'Song' in the margin.          
      'They  saw  her  never  more'  of the  draft (p.  284) becomes  now 'Never 
    again did Frodo see the Lady Galadriel',  where in  FR it  is said  'To that 
    fair land Frodo never came again.'                                           
                                                                                
      The  following  outline  is  found on  a small,  isolated scrap  of paper. 
    The only evidence of date that I  can see  is the  fact that  'Sam's casket' 
    (i.e. his gift from Galadriel) is referred to, and it therefore followed the 
    present  chapter. But  this seems  as good  a place  as any  to give  it, in 
    relation to the end  of the  major outline  which I  have called  'The Story 
    Foreseen from Moria' on p. 212.                                              
                                                                                
  
      The  Three  Rings  are  to  be freed,  not destroyed  by the  destruction of 
      the  One.  Sauron  cannot  arise   again  in   person,  only   work  through 
      men.  But  Lorien  is  saved,  and Rivendell,  and the  Havens -  until they 
      grow  weary,  and  until  Men  (of  the  East)  'eat  up  the  world'.  Then 
      Galadriel and Elrond will sail away. But Frodo saves the Rings.            
         Frodo saves the Shire; and Merry and Pippin become important.           
         Sackville-Bagginses are chucked out (become pot-boys at Bree).          
         Sam's casket restores Trees.                                            
   
     When old, Sam and Frodo set sail to island of West and [sic] Bilbo 
   finishes the story. Out of gratitude the Elves  adopt them  and give 
   them an island.                                                      
                                                                       
   At the head of  the page  is written:  'Saruman becomes  a wandering 
   conjuror and trickster'.                                             
   
                                 NOTES.                                        
                                                                              
    1. The  Stone  Hills  are  named  in  the  outlines  given  on pp.  233 and 
       250.  The  last  word  in  the  illegible  phrase  preceding  'at  Stone 
       Hills'  might  possibly  be  'drop', which  taken with  the note  in the 
       outline  on  p.  233 that  the 'parting  of ways'  would take  place 'at 
       Stonehills' might suggest that this was a first hint of the  great falls 
       in Anduin.                                                              
    2. The word Carrock is  very indistinct;  it occurs  again in  outline (c), 
       but  is  there  equally  so.  Yet  I  think  that this  is what  it must 
       certainly be,  especially since  it seems  very suitable:  for Tolondren 
       was  the  origin  of  Tol   Brandir,  and   thus  the   'Great  Carrock' 
       would  answer  to   Beorn's  'Little   Carrock'  or   'Lesser  Carrock', 
       itself  also rising  amid the  waters of  Anduin but  far to  the North; 
       ondren  being  no  doubt  a   derivative  of   the  stem   GOND  'stone' 
       (Etymologies, V.359).                                                   
    3. With  the  rejected  word  Duil cf.  Duil Rewinion,  name of  the Hills 
       of  the  Hunters (west  of the  river Narog)  on the  first Silmarillion 
       map,  IV.225.  -  Emyn  Rain  is  subsequently  spelt  Rhain  (see  note 
       9);  cf.  the  Etymologies,  V.383,  stem  REG,  Noldorin  rhein,  rhain 
       'border', also Minas rhain (Minas Tirith) p. 116.                       
    4. This  is  the  first  occurrence  of  the  Wetwang.  The second  word in 
       the  Elvish  name  Palath  Nenui  is   slightly  uncertain,   but  seems 
       probable.   Cf.   the   Etymologies,    V.380,   stem    PAL,   Noldorin 
       palath   'surface';   also  palath   'iris',  VI.432,   VII.101.  Palath 
       Nen(ui) occurs also on the First Map (see pp. 299, 308).                
    5. The  word  Naith  'Angle'  (see  the  Etymologies,  V.387,   stem  SNAS, 
       Noldorin  naith  'gore')  seems  in the  context of  this outline  to be 
       a   name  for   the  'green   spit'  or   'Tongue'  where   the  Company 
       embarked  from   Lorien  on   their  journey   down  Anduin   (cf.  also 
       Naith  Lorien  in  outline  (a));  and  subsequently  (p.  280)  this is 
       expressly  stated:  'The  Naith  or  Angle  (as  the  elves  called this 
       green sward)'.                                                          
          The name  Angle is  variously used.  In the  earliest mention  of the 
       Lorien  story,   p.  207,   the  Company   'journey  to   Angle  between 
       Anduin  and  Blackroot.  There   they  remain   long';  and   'at  Angle 
       they  debate what  is to  be done.'  Since this  was written  before the 
       actual  story  of  Lothlorien  had  been  begun,  the   precise  wording 
       cannot  perhaps  be  pressed;  and  in  the original  text of  the first 
   
        'Lothlorien'  chapter  the  meaning  seems  entirely  unambiguous.  As 
        soon  as  they  had  crossed  the Blackroot  Hathaldir told  them that 
        they  had  'entered  the Gore,  Nelen we  call it,  which lies  in the 
        angle  between  Blackroot  and  Anduin'  (p. 231),  and he  told Gimli 
        (ibid.)  that  in  the north  there were  'hidden defences  and guards 
        across  the  open arms  of the  Angle between  the rivers'.  The other 
  
        references  in  that  text  do not  contradict the  obvious conclusion 
        from  these  two  passages,  that  whatever  the  extent of  the woods 
        of  Lothlorien  may  have  been,  the  Angle  or Gore  (Bennas, Nelen, 
        Nelennas) was  'the heart  of Lorien'  (see p.  243 note  46), Lorien- 
        between-the-Rivers, the base of the  triangle being  the eaves  of the 
        forest in the North.                                                   
           Thus 'Naith or Angle' in  this outline,  and again  in the  text of 
        the present  chapter, referring  expressly to  the 'Tongue'  (the apex 
        of the triangle),  represents either  a changed  meaning of  Angle, or 
        else perhaps the use of  the English  word to  signify both  the large 
        triangle  ('Lorien-between-the-Rivers')  and  the very  small triangle 
        (the Tongue) that was the apex of the other.                           
           On  the other  hand, in  the fair  copy manuscript  of 'Lothlorien' 
        the  distinction  is between  Narthas 'the  Gore', the  larger region, 
        and  Nelen  'the  Angle',  the  region  in the  south where  the Elves 
        dwelt (see  p. 236).  I doubt  that any  clearly correct  and consecu- 
        tive formulation can be reached amid such fluidity.                    
           In FR (p. 361)  'the Naith  of Lorien,  or the  Gore' is  the large 
        triangle, entered after  passage of  the Silverlode;  and in  the same 
        passage  Haldir  speaks  of  the  dwellings  of  the  Elves   down  in 
        Egladil,  in  the  Angle  between  the  waters.  Egladil  occurs once 
        again  in  FR,  p.  389: There  in the  last end  of Egladil  upon the 
        green  grass  the  parting  feast  was  held.'  Robert Foster,  in The 
        Complete  Guide  to  Middle-earth,  defines  Naith  as  'That  part of 
        Lorien   between   Celebrant   and   Anduin',   adding:   'The   Naith 
        included Egladil but was of  greater extent';  and he  defines Egladil 
        as  'The  heart  of  Lorien,  the  area  between Anduin  and Celebrant 
        near their confluence. Called in Westron the Angle.'                   
    6.  Nelen  (with  changed  application)   and  Calennel   were  presumably 
        other  possible  names,  beside Naith  (see note  5) and  Caletdil, of 
        the  'green  spit'  or 'Tongue',  for which  in FR  no Elvish  name is 
        given.                                                                 
    7.  Green-tine:  translation  of  Calendil;  Old  English  tind  (cf.  the 
        Tittdrock, Tol Brandir), later tine,  spike, prong,  tooth of  a fork; 
        now  probably  known chiefly  of the  branches of  a deer's  horn. Cf. 
        Silvertine, one of the Mountains of Moria (Celebdil).                  
    8.  Cf.  the  outline  on  p.  250:  the  Company  is  told to  'beware of 
        Fangorn Forest upon the Ogodruth or Entwash'.                          
    9.  In the original text of the chapter the word  is clearly  spelt Rhain, 
        while Rain is clear in outline (a). In this outline (c) it seems to be 
   
        Rhein at the first occurrence,  with Rhain  written above,  but Rhan 
        at the second and third; but the writing is very unclear and  I read 
        Rhain here also.                                                    
    10. The showing of  the Mirror  now took  place on  the last  evening in 
        Lothlorien: see p. 259. Very  probably the  fair copy  manuscript of 
        'Galadriel' was now in existence.                                   
    11. Obviously written at the same time as the  rest of  the text  on the 
        page is a disconnected passage that seems best placed here:         
           At  present  that  is  not  possible.  Westward  the  servants of 
        Sauron  are  far  abroad  and  are  ... the  land ...  the Baranduin 
        and  the  Greyflood.  Northward  there   are  strange   things  hap- 
        pening   which  we   do  [not]   understand  clearly.   The  Dimrill 
        [Dale]  is  filled  with  ash  and  smoke,  and  the  mountains  are 
        troubled.  You,  Gimli  and  Legolas,  would  find  it hard  to make 
        your way back even with a great company.                            
             'What of the Beornings?' said Gimli.                           
             'I do not know,' said Keleborn. 'They  are far  away. But  I do 
        not think you could now reach them'                                 
        The  illegible passage  could possibly  be read  (assuming rejection 
        of the word  'are') as  'and have  taken over  the land  between the 
        Baranduin  and  the Greyflood.'  See further  note 12.  - A  part of 
  
        Keleborn's  speech  here  was afterwards  given to  Haldir, returned 
        from  the  northern  borders  of  Lorien to  guide the  Company from 
        Caras Galadon: pp. 280, 285 - 6.                                    
    12. With  this speech  of Keleborn's  compare that  in the  last chapter 
        (pp. 248 - 9)  which was  marked for  transference to  the beginning 
        of this. That passage was indeed quite  different, in  that Keleborn 
        seemed  almost  to  assume  that  Gimli and  Legolas at  least would 
        not continue the  Quest, and  offered them  both the  hospitality of 
        Lorien, while  also advising  Gimli that  he might  be able  to make 
        his  way  back  through  the  land  of  the  Beornings.  Now  (quite 
        closely approaching the text of FR, p. 383) he offers  a generalised 
        invitation  to  remain  to  any of  the Company  who wish.  But from 
        what can be read of the underlying  pencilled text  it is  seen that 
        my  father  at  first  retained  the  passage  transferred  from the 
        previous  chapter  in  much  the  same  form.  The passage  given in 
        note  11  shows  a  change of  mind: Gimli  and Legolas  would stand 
        little chance if they tried to return.                              
    13. The form Ondor (as written ab  initio) occurs  in the  fifth version 
        of 'The Council of Elrond' (p. 144 and note 6).                     
    14. In  a  rejected  form  of  this passage  Keleborn takes  up Ingold's 
        remark  that  he  doubted  whether  even Gandalf  had had  any clear 
        plan:                                                               
             'Maybe,'  said Keleborn.  'Yet he  knew that  he would  have to 
        choose  between  East  and  West  ere  long.  For  the  Great  River 
        lies  between  Mordor  and  Minas  Tirith,  and he  knew, as  do you 
   
        Men at least of this  Company, that  it cannot  be crossed  on foot, 
        and  that  the  bridges  of  Osgiliath  are  broken  down or  in the 
        hands of the Enemy since the late assault.'                          
                                                                            
    15. On 'the Land of Seven Streams' see p. 177 and pp. 310-12.            
    16. Here  and  again  below  ('Ingold   thanked  Keleborn   many  times') 
        Ingold  was  not  changed  to  Elfstone   because  the   passage  was 
        rejected  before  my  father  decided  to  abandon  the  name  Ingold 
        (see pp. 277 - 8).                                                   
    17. This is the first mention of the great falls in Anduin (apart  from a 
        very doubtful hint of their existence referred to in note 1).        
    18. As the text was  written Sam's  attitude to  the boats  was different 
        from  what it  had been  in the  previous version  (where he  felt 'a 
        little alarm') and from what it is in FR:                            
        Even Sam felt no  alarm. Not  long ago  crossing a  river by  a ferry 
        had  seemed  to  him  an  adventure,  but  since  then  he  had  made 
        too   many   weary    marches   and    passed   through    too   many 
        dangers  to  worry  about a  journey in  a light  boat and  the peril 
        of drowning.                                                         
        This was subsequently changed to the passage in FR.                  
    19. The  name  of  the  Sword  of Elendil  reforged, Branding,  was first 
        devised here,  and then  written into  'The Ring  Goes South'  at the 
        time  of  the reforging  in Rivendell:  'and Elfstone  gave it  a new 
        name  and  called  it Branding'  (p. 165).  Branding is  obviously an 
        'English'  name  (Old  English  brand  'sword'),  and  consorts  with 
        the names Ingold,  Elfstone: see  my father's  notes on  this subject 
        cited on p. 277.                                                     
    20. The drawing,  in pencil,  is now  very faint.  I have  reinforced the 
        drawing on a photocopy, and the reproduction is based on this.       
    21. In the  original account  of the  first meeting  of the  Company with 
        the  Lord  and  Lady  of  the  Galadrim   (pp.  246   ff.)  Galadriel 
        addresses no  words to  Gimli. These  first appear  in the  fair copy 
        manuscript of  'Galadriel', where  she says  just as  in FR  (p. 371) 
        'Dark  is  the water  of Kheled-zaram,  and cold  are the  springs of 
        Kibil-nala...': a further indication  that that  text was  already in 
        existence.                                                           
  
    22. Although Earendil  appears in  the fair  copy manuscript  of 'Galad- 
        riel' (p. 266 note 34), Earendel is  the spelling  here, both  in the 
        draft and in the fair copy. In my  copies of  these chapters  made in 
        1942  I  wrote  Earendil  in  Chapter  XIX  and Earendel  in Chapter 
        XX.                                                                  
    23. The  meaning  of  Galadriel's  words  to  Trotter  is   plainly  that 
        Elfstone was his real name. The fact  that the  final version  of the 
        passage begins ' "Here is the gift of Keleborn to the leader  of your 
        Company,"  she  said  to  Elfstone'  -  before  the  green  gem,  the 
        Elfstone, has been mentioned - is decisive.                          
    24. This change has often been remarked  in earlier  parts of  this book. 
   
               
                                                                           
   The  first  examples  of  Aragorn  >  Elfstone  are p.  80 note  17 (at 
   Bree)  and  pp.  146  ff.  (the  fifth  version  of  'The   Council  of 
   Elrond').  It was  carried through  the fair  copy manuscripts  of 'The 
   Ring  Goes  South'  (p.  165;  including  Trotter  > Elfstone),  and of 
   the  two  'Moria'  chapters  (pp.  176,  204,  the  change  here  being 
   always Trotter > Elfstone).                                              
   25 With  the statement  in both  these notes  that Trotter's  real name 
   must  not  be  'Elvish'  or  'Gnome-elvish'  ('like  Aragorn') contrast 
   LR  Appendix  F  ('Of  Men'):  'The  Dunedain  alone  of  all  races of 
   Men  knew  and  spoke  an  Elvish  tongue;  for  their  forefathers had 
   learned  the  Sindarin  tongue,  and  this  they  handed  on  to  their 
   children as a matter of lore, changing little with  the passing  of the 
   years',  together  with  the  footnote  to this  passage: 'Most  of the 
   names  of  the  other  men  and  women  of  the  Dunedain  [i.e.  those 
   whose   names   were   not   Quenya],   such   as   Aragorn,  Denethor, 
   Gilraen are of Sindarin form...'                                         
   26 In the first draft following this outline  it is  said of  Gimli and 
   Legolas  that   they  'had   grown  more   and  more   friendly  during 
   their stay in  Lothlorien'; in  the following  version (vii)  that they 
   'had grown  strangely friendly  of late'.  In FR  they 'had  now become 
   fast friends'.  - The  complement of  each boat  is now  as in  FR, and 
   not  as  in  outline  (b)  to  this  chapter  (p. 268),  although there 
   already  Legolas  and  Gimli were  placed together  in the  third boat. 
    27 In the fair copy manuscript of 'Farewell to Lorien' the text here 
   IS:                                                                      
      On  the  further  shores  the  woodlands  still  marched  on  south- 
      wards,  as  far  as  eye  could  see;  but  beyond  the  Tongue  and 
      upon  the  east  side  of  the River  all the  boughs were  bare. No 
      mallorn-trees grew there.                                             
   The  intended  meaning  seems  clear:  on  the  west  bank  beyond  the 
   confluence  of  Silverlode  and  Anduin,  and all  along the  east bank 
   of Anduin, there was  still forest,  but the  trees not  being mallorns 
   they  were  leafless.  So  Keleborn  says  that  as  they  go  down the 
   River they will find that 'the trees will fail', and they will  come to 
   a  barren  country.  In   the  following   manuscript,  which   I  made 
   (undated,  but  clearly  following  on  my  copy  of  'Galadriel' dated 
   4  August  1942,  p.  261),  the  sentence  reads  'all the  banks were 
   bare'. This, I think, must have  been a  mere error  (as also  was 'the 
   eye  could  see'  for  'eye  could  see',  retained  in FR),  since (in 
   relation  to  'the  woodlands  still  marched  on  southwards')  it  is 
   obviously   a   less   well-chosen   and   somewhat   ambiguous   word: 
   'bare banks' suggests treeless banks, not wooded banks in winter.        
      Probably  in  order  to  correct  this,  but without  consulting the 
   earlier  manuscript  and  so  not  seeing  that  it  was  an  error, my 
   father  at  some  stage  changed 'further  shores' to  'further western 
   shores'  on  my  copy,  but this  still gives  a confused  picture. The 
   
         text  in  FR  (p.  387)  removes  the  reference to  the west  shores of 
  
         Anduin   altogether,   but   retains  the   'bare  banks',   which  must 
         therefore be interpreted as 'wooded banks in winter'.                   
    28.  In the earliest draft for the  scene in  the first  'Lothlorien' chapter 
         in  which  the  Company  encounters  the  Elvish  scouts near  the falls 
         of  Nimrodel  (p.  239 note  26) the  lowest boughs  of the  trees 'were 
         above  the  reach  of  Boromir's  arms;  but  they  had rope  with them. 
         Casting  an  end  about a  bough of  the greatest  of the  trees Legolas 
         ... climbed into the darkness.'                                         
    29.  There  is  no  more  than  the  briefest  outline sketch  of Galadriel's 
         'refusal  in  the  garden'  in  the  original  'Lothlorien'  chapter (p. 
         254), whereas in the fair copy the scene is fully formed (p. 260).      
    30.  This  reference  to  the  once  far  greater  extent  of  the  Forest of 
         Lothlorien  is  not  found  in  FR   (see  note   34).  Perhaps   to  be 
         compared  is   Unfinished  Tales,   p.  236:   the  Nandorin   realm  of 
         Lorinand  [Lorien]  ...  was   peopled  by   those  Elves   who  forsook 
         the  Great  Journey  of  the  Eldar  from Cuivienen  and settled  in the 
         woods  of  the  Vale  of  Anduin; and  it extended  into the  forests on 
         both   sides   of   the   Great  River,   including  the   region  where 
         afterwards was Dol Guldur.'                                             
    31.  Ingold here can only have been a slip for Elfstone.                     
    32.  The  Seventh  River  has  been mentioned  in the  fifth version  of 'The 
         Council of Elrond', p. 149. See pp. 310 - 12.                           
    33.  Tharbad  has  been  named  in  the  second  version  of  'The  Ring Goes 
         South', p. 164 and note 8.                                              
    34.  These  passages   were  actually   written  when   the  fair   copy  had 
         reached  this  point.  In  the  fair  copy  a page  ends with  the words 
         'you will find  that for  a while  the trees  march on.  For of  old the 
         Forest  of  Lorien'.  It  was  at this  point that  my father  wrote the 
         first  of  these  passages,  which  was  in  fact  simply  the   top  of 
         the  next  page  of  the  fair  copy.  Deciding however  to cut  out the 
         reference  to  the  once much  greater extent  of Lothlorien,  he struck 
         out  these  words  at  the  bottom  of  the preceding  page in  the fair 
         copy, and wrote the second draft given here.                            
    35.  In  the  original  workings  the  fourth  line  was And  by the  mere of 
         Tirion there  grew the  golden tree.  Another version  of the fifth line 
         was  Beneath  the  Hill  of  Ilmarin lies  Aelinuial -  Aelinuial 'Lakes 
         of  Twilight'  being  the  name  of  the  region of  great pools  at the 
         confluence  of  the  rivers  Aros  and  Sirion  in  Beleriand;  cf.  the 
         Shadow-meres  in  the  seventh  line.  In  Bilbo's  song   at  Rivendell 
         occur the lines                                                         
                                                                                
                           beneath the hill o f Ilmarin                          
                           where glimmer in a valley sheer                      
                           the lights of Elven Tirion                            
                           the city on the Shadowmere                            
         and also From Evereven's lofty hills (see pp. 93, 98; FR pp. 247 - 8). 
   
                     
                                                                             
   36. Boromir's words 'I have not myself been there' (referring to 
      Fangorn), p.  282, were  changed to  'I have  not myself  ever crossed 
      Rohan.'                                                                 
                                                                             
                      Additional Notes on the name Elfstone.                  
                                                                             
   A  puzzling detail  in the  fair copy  manuscript of  this chapter  is that 
   while  Trotter  is  referred to  as Trotter  throughout the  narrative (see 
   pp.  277 -  8), on  the two  occasions where  he is  named by  Keleborn the 
   name  is  Ingold.  According  to  the  explanation  advanced  on  pp. 277-8 
   he  should now,  if called  by his  true name,  be Elfstone.  Moreover when 
   we come to the scene of the  Parting Gifts  in this  manuscript Galadriel's 
   words  to  Trotter  remain  exactly  as  in  the  draft  text  on   p.  276 
  
   ('Elfstone is your name ... and it is a fair name. I will add this  gift of 
   my own to match it'). How then can Keleborn call him Ingold?               
    The answer, I feel sure, is (as I have  suggested, p.  267) that  the fair 
   copy manuscript  itself grew  in close  relation to  the drafts,  where the 
   names  were  not  stable; and  that it  was not  carefully revised  in this 
   point. In the first case, near the beginning of the  chapter, where  in the 
   draft  text  Keleborn  names 'Boromir  of Ondor  and Ingold  the traveller' 
   among   those   of   the   Company   accustomed   to   boats,   Ingold  was 
   changed subsequently to Elfstone  (p. 273),  but in  the fair  copy 'Ingold 
   the  traveller'  remained  unchanged.  In  the  second  case  also, towards 
   the end of the chapter, where in the draft  Keleborn says  'it may  be that 
   Ingold  and  Boromir  know  the  lands well  enough to  need no  counsel' - 
   which  can  only  have been  a casual  inadvertence, note  31 -  Ingold was 
   corrected to Elfstone in the draft but not in the fair copy.               
    Later,  my  father  corrected  the  second  Ingold  on  the  fair  copy to 
   Aragorn but  did not  notice the  first. Without  knowledge of  the earlier 
   texts   this   hasty  and   incomplete  revision   of  names   can  produce 
   incomprehensible  tangles  later  on,  when   amanuenses  such   as  myself 
   simply followed what they  saw before  them: so  in the  next text  of this 
   chapter, a manuscript that I made (note 27),  I wrote  Ingold at  the first 
   occurrence and Aragorn at the second.                                      
                                                                             
    Galadriel's  words  at  the  gift-giving, Elfstone  is your  name, Eldamir 
   in the language of your fathers of old, and it is a fair name,  were struck 
   out on the fair copy, with the curious result that  in the  manuscript that 
   I  wrote  in  1942  Galadriel  says:  'The  blade that  is drawn  from this 
   sheath shall not be stained or broken even in defeat. I will add  this gift 
   of  my  own  to  match  it.' Later  on, my  father wrote  on his  fair copy 
   manuscript (but not on the  one that  I made),  against the  description of 
   Galadriel's gift and  her words  concerning it  (retained exactly  from the 
   draft  on  p.  276):  Make  this  the  reason  for  his  taking   the  name 
   Elfstone;  and  after  the  words   'yet  many   things  that   now  appear 
   loathly  will  appear  otherwise  to  you  hereafter'  he  wrote  in:  'And 
   
   [Eldamir >] Elessar shall be a name for you hereafter,  Elfstone in 
   [the  tongues  of  common  speech >]  your speech.  Long may  it be 
   remembered.'                                                       
   
                                       XV.                                   
                                 THE FIRST MAP                              
                            OF THE LORD OF THE RINGS.                        
                                                                            
   Of  the  various  small-scale  maps  of  the  western  regions  of Middle- 
   earth that my father made, one  is very  easily seen  to be  the earliest; 
   and I have no doubt at  all that  this was  not only  the earliest  of the 
   maps that are extant, but was in fact the  first one  that he  made (other 
   than the hasty sketches of particular regions published in Vol. VI).      
    This  'First  Map'  is  a   strange,  battered,   fascinating,  extremely 
   complicated  and  highly  characteristic  document.  To  gain  understand- 
   ing of it,  its construction  must first  be described.  It consists  of a 
   number  of  pages  glued  together  and  on  to  backing  sheets,  with  a 
   substantial  new  section  of  the  map  glued over  an earlier  part, and 
   small new sections on top of that. The glue that my  father used  to stick 
   down  the  large  new  portion  was  strong,  and  the  sheets  cannot  be 
   separated;  moreover  through  constant  folding  the  paper  has  cracked 
   and  broken  apart along  the folds,  which are  distinct from  the actual 
   joins  of the  map-sections. It  was thus  difficult to  work out  how the 
   whole  was  built  up;  but I am  confident that  the following  account is 
   correct.  In  this  account  I refer  to the  figure 'Construction  of the 
   Original  Map of  The Lord  of the  Rings' on  p. 297.  This is  a diagram 
   and not a map, but I have inserted  a few  major features  (the sea-coast, 
   Anduin,  Mirkwood,  the  rough  outlines  of  the mountainous  regions) as 
  
   a guide.                                                                  
    The  original  element  in  the   map  consisted   of  two   pages  glued 
   together along their vertical edges, and  is the  big rectangle  framed in 
   the figure by a black and white line and lettered A. East of  the vertical 
   line of squares numbered 22  it extended  for a  further three  lines, but 
   these were left blank.                                                    
    A  new  section  (made  up  of  three  portions glued  together) extended 
   the  original  map  to North  and West.  (I say  'new section',  since the 
   paper  is  slightly  different,  and it  was obviously  added to  what was 
   already  in  existence.)  This  section  is  marked  B  on the  figure and 
   framed in double lines. It extends north of  what is  shown on  the figure 
   by five more horizontal lines of squares (A-E, I - 17).                   
    As  already  mentioned,  a  third  section,  marked C  on the  figure and 
   framed in double  lines (squares  o-w, 9-19), was  superimposed on  a part 
   of the original map  'A', obliterating  almost all  of its  southern half. 
   
                                             
                                                                              
   This  new  section  'C'  extends  further  south  than  did  'A',  by  three 
   horizontal lines of squares (U-W, 9 - 19). Fortunately, a good part  of this 
   section  has no  backing paper,  and by  shining a  bright light  through it 
   it  has  been  possible  to   make  out   certain  names   and  geographical 
   features  on  the  'lost', southern  half of  'A'. This  is a  difficult and 
   confusing  operation,  and  the results  are very  incomplete, but  they are 
   quite sufficient to show the essentials of what lies  beneath 'C'.  All that 
   I  can  make  out  after  long  peering  is  shown on  the map  numbered III (A) 
   (p. 308).                                                                   
      The  small rectangle  lettered D  on the  figure and  framed in  dots was 
   replaced  over  and  over  again, and  is by  far the  most complex  part of 
   the  map,  as the  region covered  is also  crucial in  the story:  from the 
   Gap of Rohan and Isengard to Rauros and the mouths of Entwash.              
                                                                              
                      The original element in the First Map                    
                                                                              
      The  First  Map  was  my  father's  working  map  for  a good  while, and 
   thus as it stood when  he left  it -  as it  stands now  - it  represents an 
   evolution,  rather than  a fixed  state of  the geography.  Determination of 
   the  sequence  in  which  the  map  was  built  up  does  not,   of  course, 
   demonstrate  that  names  or features  on 'A'  are necessarily  earlier than 
   names  or  features  on  'B' or  'C', since  when 'A'  + 'B'  + 'C'  were in 
   being the map  was a  single entity.  There are,  however, certain  clues to 
   relative  dating.  The  earliest  layer  of names  is recognisable  from the 
   style of lettering, and also to  some extent  from the  fact that  my father 
   at  that  stage  used  red ink  for certain  names, chiefly  in the  case of 
   alternatives  (as for  example Loudtwater  in black  ink, Bruinen  beside it 
   in red). On the  directly visible  part of  'A', virtually  all of  which is 
   shown  on  Map  II  (p.  305),  all  the  names  are  'original'   with  the 
   exception  of   the  following:   Torfirion  (Westermanton);   North  Downs, 
   Fornobel    (Northbury);    Forodwaith   (Northerland);    Enedwaith   (Mid- 
   dlemarch);   Caradras;   Nimrodel,    Silverlode;   Mirkwood    the   Great, 
   Southern   Mirkwood,   Rhovanion;   Rhosgobel,    Dol   Dughul    (but   Dol 
   Dugol in red ink, struck out, on M 15 -  16 is  original); Bardings;  Sea of 
   Rhunaer  and  Rhun. Notable  is the  case of  Silverlode: here  the original 
   name  was  Redway,  struck   out  and   changed  in   the  same   script  to 
   Blackroot,  and  this  change  is  very precisely  documented in  the second 
   version of 'The Ring Goes South', p. 166.                                   
      In this  'original layer'  of names  are a  few others  which I  have not 
   included  in  the redrawn  map (II)  since I  could not  find room  for them 
   without  unnecessarily confusing  it, the  scale being  so small:  these are 
   Chetwood,   Midgewater,   Forest   River,   Woodmen,   Wood   Elves,  Dale. 
   F.I.  (so  written in  the original)  on the  Road east  of Bree  stands for 
   Forsaken  Inn.  On  the   River  Rushdown   (Rhimdad)  cf.   V.384,  VI.205, 
  
   where the form is Rhimdath (also Rhibdath).                                 
      Three  of  the  original  names  were  changed,  and  I have  entered the 
   
                                  
                                                                              
    later  form.  These are  the river  Isen, first  written Iren  on P  8 (Old 
    English,  'iron',  which  varied  with  Isen);  Andrath on  L 8,  where the 
    original form is unclear since a broken fold  of the  map runs  through it, 
    but  seems  to  have  been  Amrath  (as  in a  draft for  a portion  of the 
    chapter  'Many  Meetings',  see  pp.  69  -  70  and  note  7);  and Anduin 
    (M-N 13, Maps II and IV ), first written Andon (see p. 299).               
       Of geographical features, most of  what is  represented on  the directly 
    visible  part  of  'A'  goes  back  to  the  beginning,  and  of  course  a 
    substantial  part  of  that  was  derived  from  the  Map of  Wilderland in 
    The  Hobbit.  Elements that  are not  'original' are  the highlands  in the 
    North-west of Map II (I 8-9, J 7 - 8); the  markings representing  the Iron 
    Hills  (though  the  name  itself  is  original); the  Sea of  Rhunaer, the 
    mountainous  region  to the  South-west of  it, the  river flowing  into it 
    from  the  Iron  Hills,  and  the  lower  course  of  the  (unnamed)  River 
    Running,  which  as  the  map  was  first  made  scarcely  extended  beyond 
    the eastern edge of the Wilderland Map in The Hobbit.                      
       Some  other  geographical  features  are  slightly  doubtful,   but  the 
    western  arm  of   the  Misty   Mountains  across   squares  I   10-11  was 
    probably  a  subsequent  addition,   and  the   vast  region   of  highland 
    between  Mirkwood  and  the  Sea  of  Rhunaer,  together  with  the streams 
    flowing from it  into the  Dead Marshes  (N 16),  almost certainly  so. The 
    original siting  of the  name Dol  Dugol (M  15; see  p. 296)  probably had 
    nothing to do with these  highlands (at  the first  occurrence of  the name 
    on p. 178 Gandalf speaks  of Sauron's  'older and  lesser dwelling  at Dol- 
    Dugol  in  Southern  Mirkwood'): faint  traces of  green colour  suggest to 
    me  that  originally  Mirkwood   extended  much   further  to   the  South- 
    east, covering L 15 and a good part of M-N 15  - 16,  and that  this region 
    of the forest was erased. The hills  that emerge  onto N  15 from  the area 
    which I have left blank on  Map II  are also  additional: this  region will 
    be discussed later in this chapter.                                        
       The river Isen is a bit doubtful,  since though  the name  as originally 
    written (R.  Iren, see  above) clearly  belongs with  the primary  layer of 
    names,   the   coastline  as   drawn  had   no  river-mouth   opposite  the 
    off-shore  island  on   P  7,   and  a   pencilled  indentation   was  made 
    subsequently.  The  same  is   true  of   the  unnamed   river  (afterwards 
    Lefnui)  to  the  south  of  Isen, whose  mouth was  drawn in  on R  8 (Map 
    III).                                                                      
       On the part of the original map 'A' that is obliterated by  the sticking 
    on  of  portion  'C'  some  names  and  features  can  be seen,  as already 
    described (p. 296., Map III (A)). It is  clear that  at that  stage relatively 
    little was entered on  the map.  Those in  black ink  can be  readily seen, 
    and  I  do  not  think  that  there   were  any   others  beyond   Land  of 
    Mor-dor,  Minas Morgol  (with Ithil  in red  ink), Osgiliath,  Minas Tirith 
    (with Anor in red  ink), Blackroot  > Silverlode  (see under  Map II  on p. 
    306),  Tolfalas,  Bay of  Belfalas, and  Ethir-andon (as  it seems  to have 
    been written,  before being  changed to  -anduin, as  on the  northern part 
   
   of  'A').  Dead Marshes  is in  red ink;  other names  seem to  have been 
   entered in red chalk (Land of Ond) or pencil. The  actual sites  of Minas 
   Morgol  and  the  Dark  Tower  cannot  be  seen,  nor  can  the  last two 
   letters of  Palath Nen[ui]  (on which  see p.  268 and  note 4);  and the 
   mountain-chains  are  extremely  hard  to  make  out.  The  bits  of  the 
   mountains  of  Mordor  in  the  North-west  that  I  have  been  able  to 
   distinguish with certainty suggest however a disposition  essentially the 
   same as that in 'C'. The  occurrence of  Dol [?Amroth]  at this  stage is 
   notable.                                                                 
                                                                           
  
     It is thus clear that, whenever the  First Map  was actually  begun, it 
   had reached the stage seen in the original 'layer' of portion  'A' before 
   the time we have now reached in  the texts,  and also  that much  of that 
   layer belongs to this period of the  work: many  of these  original names 
   on the map emerge first in the  texts given  in this  book -  for example 
   Sarn Ford (p. 9), Entish  Land (p.  10), Mitheithel  (p. 14),  Bruinen (p. 
   14), Minas  Tirith (p.  115), Minas  Morgol (p.  116), Minas  Anor, Minas 
   Ithil (p. 119), Bay of Belfalas (p.  119), Tharbad  (p. 164),  etc. Andon 
   (Ethir-andon)  was  a  form  preceding  Anduin  which  never  occurred in 
   the  texts:  Anduin  appears  in  the  fifth version  of 'The  Council of 
   Elrond' where the name Sirvinya 'New  Sirion' appears  in the  third (pp. 
   119, 144).                                                               
                                                                           
                                 The 1943 Map.                              
                                                                           
     In 1943 (see Letters nos. 74 and 98) I  made a  large elaborate  map in 
   pencil  and  coloured chalks,  companion to  a similar  one of  the Shire 
   (see VI.107, 200). It was the First Map that I had in front of me  when I 
   made it. My map is thus  of historical  value in  showing what  the state 
   of the First Map was at that time - especially in  respect of  names, for 
   though I was as faithful to the courses of  rivers and  coasts as  I have 
   attempted to be 45 years later, I used pictorial forms for  the mountains 
   and hills, which are less precise.(1)                                    
                                                                           
                         The redrawn maps in this book.                     
                                                                           
     In Unfinished Tales I referred (pp.  13 -  14) to  my father's  maps of 
   The  Lord  of  the  Rings as  'sketch-maps'; but  this was  an ill-chosen 
   word, and in respect of the First Map  a serious  misnomer. All  parts of 
   the First Map were made with great care and delicacy  until a  late stage 
   of correction, and it has an  exceedingly 'Elvish'  and archaic  air. The 
   difficulties of interpretation  do not  arise from  any roughness  in the 
   original  execution,  but  in  part  from  subsequent alteration  in very 
   small space,  and in  part from  its present  condition: it  is wrinkled, 
   creased,  and broken  from constant  use, so  that connections  are lost, 
   
    and  many  names  and  markings  added  in  pencil   are  so   blurred  and 
    faint as to  be almost  invisible. My  father made  a good  deal of  use of 
    pencil  and  coloured chalks:  mountain-chains are  shaded in  grey, rivers 
    (for  the  most  part)  represented  in  blue  chalk,  marshland  and wood- 
    land  in  shades  of  green (Mirkwood  is conveyed  by little  curved marks 
    in  green  chalk,  suggestive of  treetops); and  this colouring  is rubbed 
    and faded (it is often very difficult to be sure of the courses of rivers). 
    In  regions  where  the  development  of   the  story   caused  substantial 
    alteration  in  the  geography,  notably  where  the  hills  and  mountains 
    were  much  changed  and  overlaid  by  new  representations, there  are so 
    many  lines and  strokes and  dots that  it is  impossible to  feel certain 
    what  my  father  intended,  or  even  to  make  out what  there is  on the 
    paper.(2)                                                                   
      Inevitably,  the   attempt  to   redraw  the   map  involves   more  than 
    merely  copying  (and  since  it must  be represented  in black  and white, 
    different  symbolisation,  notably   of  wooded   regions,  must   to  some 
    extent be used, or else dispensed with);  to redraw  is in  such a  case to 
    interpret.  My  redrawings  are  therefore  to  an  extent   simpler,  less 
    subtle,  and  more decisive  in detail,  than the  original, and  of course 
    uniform  in  appearance,  since they  have all  been made  at one  time and 
    with  the  same  pens.  These  maps  are  therefore  quite  insufficient in 
    themselves as  a substitute  for the  original, and  the discussion  of the 
    redrawn  maps  is  an  integral  part  of  my   attempt  to   present  this 
    remarkable document.                                                        
      The  major  question  to  resolve,  however,  arose  from  the  fact that 
    this  map  was  a  continuous  development,  evolving  in  terms   of,  and 
  
    reacting  upon,  the  narrative  it  accompanied. To  redraw it  involved a 
    decision  on  what  to  include  and  what  to exclude.  But to  attempt to 
    limit  its content  to the  names and  features that  might be  supposed to 
    have been present at a particular time  (in terms  of the  narrative) would 
    involve  a  host  of complexities  and dubious  or arbitrary  decisions. It 
    was  clearly  far  better to  represent the  map in  a developed  form; and 
    except in the  case of Map III (A) (where a  large part  of the  original map 
    'A'  was  early  abandoned)  and  of  maps IV (A-E) (where  there   are  six 
    successive  and  distinct  versions)  I  have therefore  taken my  1943 map 
    as  a  conveniently  fixed  and  definite  terminus,  though not  without a 
    number  of  exceptions.  It is  to be  understood throughout  the following 
    discussion  that   everything  on   my  redrawn   versions  in   this  book 
    appears  in  that form  on the  1943 map  unless something  is said  to the 
    contrary.  Many  of the  subsequent alterations  made to  the First  Map or 
    to the 1943 map or to both are however mentioned.                           
      The  map-squares  of  the  original  are  of  2  centimetre  side  (on my 
    1943  map  the  squares  were  enlarged  to  4  centimetres).  No  scale is 
    given; but a later  and much  rougher map,  also ruled  in squares  of this 
    size, gives 2 centimetres = 100 miles, and  this was  clearly the  scale of 
    the First Map also.                                                         
   
                                  Maps I and I (A).                           
                                                                             
     Map  I,  with  the  extreme North  and North-east  on I,  gives virtually 
   the whole of the added  portion 'B'  (see the figure on  p. 297):  thus 'B' 
   extends from A to H, 1-17, and from I to  Q, 1-6  and a  portion of  7. The 
   section marked off on the right-hand side of  Map I  is the  left-hand side 
   of the original portion 'A', and this is duplicated on Map II.             
     This  portion  'B'  received  no  emendation  whatsoever after  its first 
   drawing  except  in  one  minor  point.  The  great  highlands  (afterwards 
   called  the  Hills  of  Evendim)  between  the  river  Lune  and  the North 
   Downs  certainly  belong  with  the  rest  of 'B',  and were  extended into 
   square  J  7  of  'A',  already  in  existence;  and  the North  Downs were 
   entered on 'A' at the same time (for the place-names see under Map II). 
     This is the only  map that  shows the  far northern  coast, and  the vast 
   bay  shaped  like a  human head  and face  (E-G 7-9, on map I (A)).  In view 
   of  Appendix  A  (I.  iii)  to  The  Lord of  the Rings,  where there  is a 
   reference to 'the great cape of Forochel that shuts  off to  the north-west 
   the immense bay of that name', it is clear that this bay is 'the  Icebay of 
   Forochel'  (see  Unfinished  Tales  p.  13  and footnote)  - although  on a 
   subsequent  map  of  my  father's  the  much smaller  southern bay  (H 6-7) 
   is very clearly labelled and limited 'the Icebay of Forochel', as it  is on 
   my  map  published  with The  Lord of  the Rings (3). No  names are  given in 
   this  region  on the  First Map,  but subsequently  my father  pencilled in 
   North  Sea  across  G  4-5,  and  this  I  entered on  my 1943  map, though 
   inadvertently omitted on Map I.                                            
     On  the  islands  of  Tol  Fuin  and  Himling  see  p.  124 and  note 18. 
   - The 'sea-lines' are not present in the original, but  they are  marked on 
   parts  'A'  and  'C' and  I have  therefore extended  them throughout.  - I 
   cannot explain the wavy  line that  extends roughly  parallel to  the coast 
   from H 4 to K 3 .(4)                                                       
     It will  be seen  on Map  I that  the distinction  between the  North and 
   South   Havens   (here   Forlorn   and   Harlorn  for  later   Forlond  and 
   Harlond), situated in  bays of  the Gulf  of Lune,  and Mithlond,  the Grey 
   Havens, at the head of the gulf, was already present (but see p. 423). 
     With  this  first  representation of  Ered Luin,  the Blue  Mountains, in 
   the context of The Lord of the Rings  cf. the  revision of  the end  of The 
   Fall of Numenor cited on pp. 122  - 3.  Very notable  is the  appearance of 
   Belegost  (L  5),  which  is  marked  on  the  1943  map  also,  but  on no 
   subsequent  one.  The  Dwarf-cities   of  the   Blue  Mountains   were  not 
   originally  marked  on  the  second  Silmarillion  map  (V.409,  411),  but 
   were put in roughly later: Belegost being situated on  the eastern  side of 
  
   the   mountains  somewhat   north  of   Mount  Dolmed   and  the   pass  by 
   which the Dwarf-road crossed them. Cf. Unfinished Tales p. 235:            
                                                                             
     There were and always remained some Dwarves on the eastern side          
     of Ered Lindon, where the very ancient  mansions of  Nogrod and          
   
   Belegost  had  been  -  not  far  from Nenuial;  but they  had transferred 
   most of their strength to Khazad-dum.                                      
                                                                             
   The  White  Towers  on  the  Tower  Hills  are  represented by  three dots 
   in a line (K 6). - The letter F on square M 7 of Map I and the letters ITH 
   on  square  H  11  of Map I (A) belong  to Forodwaith,  on which  see under 
   Map II.                                                                    
                                                                             
                                     Map II.                                  
                                                                             
   This  redrawing,  as  will  be  seen  by  comparison  with the  diagram on 
   p. 297, covers almost all the still directly visible part of 'A', the only 
   areas not included being the almost blank squares I -  T 20  eastwards and 
   Q-T 7 - 8 in the  South-west, which  is mostly  sea (and  is shown  on Map 
   III). It also  covers the  two top  lines of  squares of  the superimposed 
   portion 'C (0-P 9 - 19), and the rectangle 'D', which  is here  left blank 
   apart  from  the  continuation  of  certain  names.  On  the  left  Map II 
   overlaps with Map I and at the bottom with Map III.                        
   I  have  noted  under  Map  I  that  the  eastern  end  of  the  highlands 
   afterwards  called  the  Hills  of  Evendim  and  the  North   Downs  were 
   extended onto portion 'A' (I 8 - 9, J 7-8) when 'B'  was added.  The names 
   Torfirion  (changed  from   Tarkilmar)  or   Westermanton  occur   in  the 
   fifth version of 'The  Council of  Elrond', p.  144; on  the First  Map my 
   father  afterwards  scribbled  Annuminas  here,  but  Torfirion  (Wester- 
   manton)  appears  on  my  1943  map.  The  name  originally  written  here 
   on  the  First  Map  was in  fact Fornobel,  but this  seems to  have been 
   changed   at   once,   and  Fornobel   (Northbury)  written   against  the 
   habitation  on  the   North  Downs.   The  earlier   name  for   this  was 
   Osforod,  the  Northburg  (pp.  120  -  1, 129),  but Fornobel  appears by 
   emendation  in  the fifth  version of  'The Council  of Elrond'  (p. 147). 
   Here  my father  scribbled in  the later  name Fornost,  but the  1943 map 
   still has Fornobel (Northbury).                                            
   Most  of  the  names  and  features  on  the  'A'  part  of  Map   II  are 
   original,  and  have  been  commented   on  already   (p.  296).   On  the 
   significance of Greyflood or Seventh River see  pp. 310  - 12.  Gwathlo is 
   certainly an original name, though it has not appeared in any text.        
   The  various  additions  made  to  'A'  (listed  on p.  296) were  made in 
   the  same  spidery  lettering and  very fine  lines characteristic  of the 
   superimposed   section   'C'.   The   name  Enedwaith   (Middlemarch)  was 
   written  across  'A'  and  'C'  after 'C'  had been  stuck on,  and Forod- 
   (waith)  (Northerland)  belongs  with  it  (though  -waith  was  a further 
   and  rougher  addition).  Enedwaith  here  denotes  a much  greater region 
   than  it afterwards  became (the  lands between  Greyflood and  Isen): the 
   original conception, it is  seen, was  of a  great 'triad',  Forodwaith or 
   Northerland,  bounded  on  the  South-east  by  the  Greyflood,  Enedwaith 
   or   Middlemarch  between   Greyflood  and   Anduin,  and   Haradwaith  or 
   
   Sutherland  (on  Map III)  bounded on  the North-west  by Anduin  (or by 
   the  river Harnen).  All this  remains on  the 1943  map, but  my father 
   wrote on that map against Forodwaith: (or Eriador).                     
     On  the  changed  names  Iren  >  Isen,  Amrath  (?)  >  Andrath  (not 
   entered at all on the 1943 map), and Andon > Anduin, see p. 298.        
     I  have  mentioned  (p.  298)  that the  great highland  between Mirk- 
   wood  and  the  Sea  of  Rhunaer  was almost  certainly not  an original 
   element  of 'A',  and the  streams flowing  down from  it into  the Dead 
   Marshes (N  16) were  continued with  the same  pen-strokes onto  'C' (0 
  
   16), which had already been added. (Of this highland region there  is no 
   trace  on  my  1943  map:  all  this area  is a  pure blank,  though the 
   streams  on  N  16  are shown.)  Within the  outline of  these highlands 
   pencilled  markings showing  lines of  high hills  or mountains  are now 
   extremely  faint, and  disrupted by  a large  cracked fold  that extends 
   across  the  map  through  line  M;  and  a  pencilled name  on M  16 is 
   illegible save for the initial element East....                         
     The  name  Mirrormere  (L  11)  is original.  The Misty  Mountains are 
   not  named,  nor  are  the Mountains  of Moria  other than  Caradras (an 
   addition);  on  the 1943  map appears  also Kelebras  (p. 174  note 21), 
   but not the  third peak  (Fanuiras). Afterwards  my father  pencilled on 
   the  First  Map the  final names  Celebdil and  Fanuidol (so  spelt). As 
   already mentioned (p. 296) Silverlode was a correction (in the  style of 
   portion 'C')  of Blackroot,  itself replacing  Redway; and  the southern 
   river  Blackroot  appears  on the  hidden portion  of 'A'  (Map III  ) - 
   where  however  it  also  was  changed  to  Silverlode! The  change here 
   should have been the other way about: for  the names  of the  two rivers 
   were  transposed,  the northern  'Blackroot' becoming  'Silverlode', and 
   the southern 'Silverlode' becoming 'Blackroot' (see p.  177 and  note 1, 
   and p. 241 note 36). But there is no doubt that  the first  name written 
   against  the  southern  river  was  Blackroot,  and  that this  was then 
   changed  to  Silverlode.  Subsequently my  father struck  out Silverlode 
   and  wrote stet  against Blackroot:  I suppose  therefore that  this was 
   either  a  passing hesitation,  when he  thought for  a moment  of going 
   back on his previous decision to change the names, or else a mere slip. 
     Entish Land Q 11)  is original,  but is  absent from  the 1943  map; a 
   later note against this on the First  Map says:  'Alter Entish  Lands to 
   [Trollfells  >  Bergrisland  >] Ettenmoor'.  This would  seem to  be the 
   place  where  Ettenmoor(s) was  first devised,  but see  p. 65  note 32. 
   Bergrisland is from Old Norse berg-risi 'hill-giant'.                   
     On  the  two  sites  of Dol  Dugol (Dol  Dughul) see  p. 298.  For the 
   emergence of the name Rhosgobel see p. 164.                             
     Against  Lonely  Mt.  is  pencilled  Dolereb, and  also Erebor  with a 
   query (neither  of these  names appear  on the  1943 map).  Erebor first 
   occurs in the fifth version of 'The Council of Elrond', p. 142  and note 
   2. The Grey Mountains  and the  Iron Hills  were originally  marked only 
   as names, but my father afterwards drew in the  latter, and  also rather 
   
                     
                                                                                 
   vague  pencillings  to  show  a   mountainous  region   to  west   and  south- 
   west  of  the  Sea  of  Rhunaer;  these features  are shown  on the  1943 map, 
   as  also  are  the  river  flowing  from  the  Iron  Hills  and  the  eastward 
   extension of the River Running to  join it  (K 16  - 17),  though on  the 1943 
   map  the  River  Running  is  very  much  the  major  stream  and   that  from 
   the  Iron  Hills  a  slender  tributary.  Rhun  was  an  addition  in  the 'C' 
   style. The name  Rhunaer (i.e.  'Eastern Sea'),  also an  addition to  'A' (as 
   was the Sea itself), is unclear  on the  First Map  on account  of a  crack in 
   the  paper,  but  is  confirmed  by  its  appearance  on the  1943 map  and on 
   a later map of  my father's,  where, though  the Sea  itself is  not included, 
   there  is  a  direction  that  the  River  Running  flows  into  the   Sea  of 
   Rhunaer.  On  the  map published  in The  Lord of  the Rings,  it is  the Sea 
   of  Rhun,  and there  are three  references to  the Sea  of Rhun  in Appendix 
   A (see also  p. 333  in the  next chapter).  The forest  bordering the  Sea of 
   Rhunaer  (L  19)  extends  on  the  First  Map  round the  north-eastern point 
   of the Sea  and down  its eastern  shore (L-M  20), and  against it  my father 
   pencilled  Neldoreth;  no  name  for  the  forest  is   marked  on   the  1943 
   map,  which  ends  at  the  same  point  eastwards  as  does  Map  II  in this 
   book.(5) The  island  in  the  Sea  is  coloured  green  on  the First  Map, and 
   on the 1943 map is marked as wooded.                                           
    The  name  Bardings  on  J  15  was  a  pencilled  addition  that  appears on 
   the  1943  map;  the  pencilled  addition  of  Eotheod   on  I   12,  however, 
  
   does  not  (on  the  regions  where the  Eotheod dwelt,  at first  between the 
   Carrock  and  the  Gladden  Fields  and  afterwards  in  the  region   of  the 
   source-streams  of  Anduin,  Greylin  and   Langwell,  see   Unfinished  Tales 
   pp. 288, 295).                                                                 
    For features  marked on  the south-east  corner of  Map II,  0 -  P 15  - 19, 
   see under Map III.                                                             
                                                                                 
                                  Maps III (A) and III.                               
                                                                                 
    The  line  of  squares  P  7-19  overlaps with  Map II.  Map III  contains no 
   portion  of  the  original  map 'A'  except for  the two  lines of  squares on 
   the left, P - T 7 - 8, where the river (afterwards Lefnui) on Q 8-9, P 9 seems 
   certainly  a  later  addition.  Map III (A) shows  the  names  and  geographical 
   features  of  the  original  map  'A'  that  I  can   make  out   through  the 
   overlay (pp. 298 - 9). Granting the difficulty  of seeing  what was  there, it 
   is clear, I think, that when this part of 'A'  was made  the story  itself had 
   not  advanced  into  these  regions,  and  only  a  few  names   and  features 
   were  entered.  Comparison  of  Maps III (A) and  III  will  show  that  in  the 
   second  version  Ethir   Anduin  was   moved  south   and  east,   becoming  a 
   vast  delta,  and  the course  of Anduin  was entirely  changed, flowing  in a 
   great   eastward   bend    between   Nindalf    and   the    Mouths,   whereas 
   originally  its  course  was  almost  in  a  straight  line  south-south-west. 
   Concomitantly   with   this,   Minas   Tirith   and   Osgiliath   were   moved 
   
    almost 200 miles to the east. Only the name  and not  the actual  site of 
    Minas Morgol can be  seen on  the underlying  map, but  it seems  to have 
    been a good deal further to the east of  Osgiliath than  was subsequently 
    the case.(6) On other  features  of  Map  III  see  pp. 298  - 9,  and on 
    Blackroot > Silverlode see p. 306.                                        
      Turning to  the superimposed  portion 'C'  of the  First Map  (of which 
    the uppermost horizontal line of squares 0 9-19 is found  on Map  II), as 
    I have  said the  lettering and  representation of  geographical features 
    were here done with an exceptionally fine pen-nib; at the same time it is 
    scarcely possible to distinguish earlier and later elements by this means 
    -  for  example, Harondor  ( S.  Gondor) is  obviously later  than Ondor, 
    but there is nothing in  the appearance  of the  lettering to  show this. 
    (Ondor  here  replaces  Ond  of  the  underlying   map;  for   the  first 
    appearance of  Ondor in  the Lord  of the  Rings papers  see p.  144.) My 
    1943 map is however effectively identical  with the  First Map  in almost 
    every feature, and only a few points need to be specially noticed here. 
      I  postpone  discussion  of  the  Dead  Marshes  and  No Man's  Land to 
    the  notes on  the development  of Map  IV. The  original name  Dagras of 
    the Battle Plain was  replaced in  pencil by  Dagorlad, which  appears on 
    the  1943 map  but is  omitted on  the redrawing  through lack  of space. 
    Kirith Ungol still  appears in  1943 as  the name  of the  chief entrance 
    into  Mordor, but  I placed  Minas Morgul  (q 15)  further to  the north, 
    and so further north than Minas Tirith -  very near  to the  northern tip 
    of  the  Mountains  of  Shadow  (P  15).  This  change  complied  with  a 
    direction by pencilled  arrow on  the First  Map (where  incidentally the 
    name was originally spelt  Minas Morgol,  as on  the overlaid  portion of 
    'A'  beneath).  Among several  changes that  my father  made to  the 1943 
    map in these regions he replaced  Minas Morgul  in its  original position 
    on  Q  15.  Another  was the  addition of  Ephel to  Duath on  both maps. 
    For the significance of the two small circles on either side of the  n of 
    Kirith Ungol on P 15 see p. 349 note 41.                                  
      The Nargil Pass (S 17) is clearly represented and lettered on  the 1943 
    map, whereas on the First Map  it was  scribbled in  very hastily  and is 
    hardly  legible  (but  apparently reads  Narghil Pass).  Mount Mindolluin 
    was  similarly added  in roughly  between Minas  Tirith and  the original 
    mountain  shown  in  the  north-east  corner  of Q  13, but  is carefully 
    shown on mine (see note 1); the name  is left  off the  redrawing through 
    lack of space.                                                            
  
      On  the  1943  map  only,  my  father  moved  Dol  Amroth  from R  9 to 
    R  11  (south  of  the  mouth  of the  river Morthond);  on both  maps he 
    changed  Belfalas  to  Anfalas;  on  the  First  Map  only,   he  changed 
    Anarion  on  q  14  to  Anorien,  and  altered Land  of Seven  Streams to 
    Land of  Five Streams;  and on  the 1943  map he  struck out  Anarion and 
    Lebennin  (Land  of  Seven  Streams)  and  re-entered  Lebennin   in  the 
    place of Anarion on q 14.                                                 
      This question of the southern rivers is very  curious. In  the original 
   
   draft  of  Gandalf's story  of his  adventures to  the Council  of Elrond 
   (p.  132)  Radagast told  him that  he would  scarcely come  to Saruman's 
   abode  'before  the  Nine  cross  the  Seven Rivers',  which in  the next 
   version  (p.  149)  becomes  'before  the Nine  have crossed  the seventh 
   river'.  In  'the  Lord  of  Moria'  (p.  177)  Boromir advises  that the 
   Company  should  'take the  road to  my land  that I  followed on  my way 
   hither:  through  Rohan and  the country  of Seven  Streams. Or  we could 
   go  on  far  into  the  South  and  come  at   length  round   the  Black 
   Mountains,  and  crossing the  rivers Isen  and Silverlode  [> Blackroot] 
   enter Ond from  the regions  nigh the  sea.' I  have remarked  there that 
   this  can  only mean  that the  Company would  pass through  'the country 
   of Seven Streams' if they went  to Minas  Tirith by  way of  Rohan, north 
   of  the  Black  Mountains.  On the  other hand,  in 'Farewell  to Lorien' 
   (p. 282) Boromir on his  journey to  Rivendell 'went  round by  the south 
   about  the  Black  Mountains  and  up  the  Greyflood  -  or  the Seventh 
   River as we call it.' And earlier in the  same chapter  (p. 272)  he says 
   that  he was  born 'between  the mountains  and the  sea, on  the borders 
   of the Land of Seven Streams.'                                           
     The naming of Greyflood  the Seventh  River is  an original  element of 
   the oldest portion 'A' of the First Map, and is  surely to  be associated 
   with the Land of Seven Streams, especially in view of  the change  in the 
   drafts of  Gandalf's tale  to the  Council of  Elrond, cited  above, from 
   'the  Seven  Rivers' to  'the seventh  river'. But  what then  were these 
   rivers?  I  am  certain that  there is  no river  save Blackroot  (with a 
   tributary)  west of  Ethir Anduin  on the  hidden part  of A  (Map III (A)). 
   Even if Anduin itself is counted, and the tributary of Blackroot,  and if 
   the unnamed river (later Lefnui) is supposed a very early  addition, Isen 
   is the fifth and Greyflood the sixth. I have  not been  able to  find any 
   solution to this puzzle.                                                 
     With  the replacement  portion 'C'  the nature  of the  puzzle changes. 
   Lebennin (Land of Seven Streams)  is a  small region,  and it  is notable 
   that  seven  rivers  are  indeed  shown  here  (Map  III,  Q-R 11  - 14): 
   Morthond   and   an   unnamed   tributary;   Ringlo   and    an   unnamed 
   tributary;  an  unnamed  river  that  enters  Anduin  above  the  Mouths; 
   and  an  unnamed  river  entering Anduin  further up  its course  (R 14), 
   formed  of  two tributaries  one of  which flows  from Minas Tirith.(7) But 
   Greyflood,  some  450 miles  to the  north-west of  the most  westerly of 
   these seven streams, remains the Seventh  River.(8) A  further twist  to the 
   problem arises from  the fact  that Lebennin  does not  in any  case mean 
   'Seven  Streams',  but  'Five  Streams'.  The  original  Quenya  word for 
   'five' was lemin (1.246); and in  the Etymologies  (V.368) are  found the 
   Quenya word  lempe 'five'  and the  Noldorin word  lheben (cf.  Q. lepse, 
   N. lhebed, 'finger'). Ossiriand  was the  Land of  Seven Rivers  (cf. the 
   Etymologies,  V.379,  Quenya  otso,  Noldorin  odog  'seven').  As  noted 
   above,  my  father  afterwards  changed  'Seven' to  'Five' on  the First 
   Map,  and  in  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  the  name Lebennin  means 'Five 
   
   Streams': cf. The Return of the King V.1 (p.  22), 'fair  Lebennin with 
   its five swift streams'.                                                 
     A later map of my father's does not solve these problems, but carries 
   a note that is very interesting in this connection.  When this  map was 
   made Lebennin had been moved to its final position. The note reads: 
                                                                          
  
     Rivers of Gondor.                                                     
     Anduin                                                                
        From East.                                                         
     Ithilduin or Duin Morghul.                                            
      Poros  Boundary                                                      
         From West.                                                        
     Ereg First.                                                           
     Sirith.                                      The 5 rivers.                                                  
        Lameduin (of Lamedon) with tributaries.   of Lebennin.                 
        Semi (E.) and Kelos (W.)                                           
     Ringlo, Kiril, Morthond and Calenhir that                             
        all flow into Cobas Haven.                                         
     Lhefneg Fifth                                                         
     In counting only the mouths are counted: Ereg 1, Sirith 2, Lame-      
        duin 3, Morthond 4, Lhefneg 5, Isen 6, Gwathlo 7.                  
                                                                          
   Thus in relation to the final geography of the region:                  
   - Ereg (the unnamed river on the First Map flowing into Anduin on       
      R 14) became Erui.                                                   
   - Sirith (the unnamed river on the First Map flowing into Anduin on 
      R 13) remained.                                                      
   - Lameduin here has tributaries Serni and Kelos, which evidently         
   constitute Lameduin from their confluence. On the First Map             
   Lameduin is Ringlo, with unnamed tributaries. In the final form         
   Lameduin became Gilrain, with its tributary Serni, while Kelos was       
   transferred to become a tributary of Sirith.(9)                         
   - Of the four rivers Ringlo, Kiril, Morthond, and Calenhir 'that all 
   flow into Cobas Haven' the first three only are named on this map;      
   but though the Calenhir is not, it is shown as an unnamed river,        
   most westerly of the four, flowing eastwards from Pinnath Gelin.        
   These four rivers join together not far from the coast, and flow (as 
   Morthond, according to the list of river-mouths above) into the sea  
   in the bay north of Dol Amroth, which is named Cobas Haven.(10) In         
   the final geography this configuration remains, although Calenhir is  
   lost.                                                                   
   - Lhefneg became Lefnui.                                                
   - Isen remained.                                                        
   - Gwathlo or Greyflood is on this map given an alternative name         
   Odotheg, changed to Odothui (i.e. 'seventh').                           
   
                                                
                                                                            
   and  the  Valley  of  Gorgoroth  see  p.  144;  cf.   also  the   Gap  of 
   Gorgoroth,  p.  208.  Kirith Ungol  ('the passes  of Mordor')  appears in 
   'Farewell to Lorien', p. 283. For Lithlad ('Plain of  Ash') see  pp. 208, 
   213, and for the first occurrence of Orodruin p.  28. Lothlann  (U 17-18) 
   was apparently an  original name  on portion  'C' of  the First  Map, but 
   it  was  struck  out;  whether  it  appeared  on the  1943 map  cannot be 
   said,  for  the  bottom  right-hand  corner  of  that  map  was  torn off. 
   Lothlann  ('wide  and  empty')  derives  from  The Silmarillion:  see the 
   Index to Vol. V.                                                          
    On  Haradwaith  (Sutherland)  see  pp.  304,  306.  The  name  Swertings 
   appears  in The  Two Towers,  IV.3 (p.  255), where  Sam speaks  of 'the 
   big folk down away in the Sunlands. Swertings we call 'em in  our tales.' 
   Barangils is found later as a name in Gondor  for the  men of  the Harad. 
                                                                            
                                  Maps IV (A) to IV (E).                               
                                                                            
    We  come  now  to what  is by  far the  most complex  part of  the First 
   Map, the rectangle of fifteen squares (N-P 10 - 14)  lettered 'D'  on the 
   figure on p. 297,  and left  blank on  Map II.  This section  was redrawn 
   and replaced many times.                                                  
  
                                                                            
                                      IV (A).                                     
                                                                            
    In  Map IV (A) the  uppermost line  of squares  N 10  - 14  is part  of the 
   original 'A' portion of the First Map, whereas lines 0 and P are  part of 
   the superimposed portion 'C';  but I  believe that  most of  the features 
   and  names  shown  on  the line  N were  added in  after portion  'C' had 
   been  glued  on,  and  that  there  is  no  need  to  trouble  with  this 
   distinction. The little that can be seen (and very  little seems  to have 
   been marked in) on lines o and  P of  the original  'A' portion  is shown 
   on  Map  III (A),  where  the  line  of Anduin  below Palath  Nenui (Wetwang) 
   was entirely different (see p. 307).                                      
    The vertical line of squares N-P  15 on  the right-hand  side of  Map IV (A) 
   is repeated from  Map II,  and is  merely added  to make  the conjunction 
   easier  to  follow (it  includes also  the remainder  of the  name Border 
   Hills, which was later struck out). The  shaded area  on N-P  10 -  11 is 
   invisible owing to a later pasted overlay (see under Map IV (D) below).       
    I  think  it  is certain  that the  hills marked  Green Hills  and those 
   marked  Emyn  Rhain  (Border  Hills)  were put  in at  the same  time, at 
   the making of portion 'C'; but I  do not  think that  they were  named at 
   once. This matter is rather  complex, but  it reveals,  as I  believe, an 
   interesting aspect of the relation between my father's  narrative writing 
   and his maps. I set out first the various statements made in the earliest 
   texts  of  the  chapter 'Farewell  to Lorien'  about the  country through 
   which the Anduin flowed south of Lothlorien.                              
   
   (i)    The  River  winds  among  the  Border  Hills, Emyn  Rain. They 
          must  decide  their  course there,  because the  Wetwang lies 
          before them (p. 268).                                         
   (ii)   They pass into the Rhain Hills u here the River winds  in deep 
          ravines (p. 269).                                             
   (iii)  The  Company  lands  (on  Tolondren,  the  island  in  Anduin) 
          and goes up into the Rhain Hills (p. 269).                    
   (iv)   The  Company  lands on  Tolondren.... They  cross to  the East 
          bank  and  go  up  into  the  Green  Hills  (or  Emyn  Rhain?) 
          (p. 269).                                                     
   (v)    Elves  of  Lorien  shall  go with  the Company  as far  as the 
          Green Hills  where the  River winds  among deep  ravines (with 
          Rhain written above Green) (p. 271).                          
   (vi)   Keleborn speaks of the falls  of Rhain  where the  River runs 
          out of the ravines in the Green Hills (p. 273).               
   (vii)  Keleborn  says that  the River  will pass  through a  bare and 
          barren country  before it  flows into  the sluggish  region of 
          Nindalf,  where  the Entwash  flows in.  Beyond that  are Emyn 
          Rhain  the  Border  Hills...  The  Company  should  leave  the 
          River u here the isle of Tolondren stands in the  stream above 
          the falls of Rosfein and cross the  Entwash above  the marshes 
          (pp. 281 - 2).                                                
                                                                       
      
   
                                                          
   (Here the Border Hills are displaced southwards, beyond Tolondren            
   and the Nindalf. Keleborn's words were rewritten to say:)                    
     (viii) the River will pass through a bare and barren country,              
            winding among the Border Hills before it falls down into the        
            sluggish region of Nindalf (p. 281).                                
                                                                               
     There is  clearly a  doubt or  confusion here  as to  the Green  Hills and 
   the Border Hills,  and different  views of  how the  Border Hills  relate to 
   Tolondren,  the  falls,  and the  Nindalf or  Wetwang. I  do not  think that 
   any  definite  conclusion   can  be   drawn  from   these  texts   taken  by 
  
   themselves,  but  from  the  Map  IV (A) I  believe  that  the  development can 
   be tolerably well understood.                                                
     The line of hills extending  on either  side of  Anduin (N  12 -  14), and 
   the hills rising to east and south-east of these (N - O 14 - 15), were drawn 
   in at the same time and in the  same style,  characteristic of  portion 'C', 
   with outlining in  short strokes.  The lettering,  I feel  sure, was  put in 
   subsequently.  My  belief  is  that  these  ranges  were  a   datum  already 
   provided,  illustrating   my  father's   words  in   his  letter   to  Naomi 
   Mitchison  of  25  April 1954  (Letters no.  144), I  wisely started  with a 
   map,  and made  the story  fit'; and  that the  confusing statements  in the 
   earliest   'Farewell   to  Lorien'   papers  show   him  moving   towards  a 
   satisfactory  relation  between the  evolving narrative,  his vision  of the 
   lands  about  Anduin  in  these  regions,  and  what  was  drawn on  the map 
   (i.e. these ranges of hills).                                                
   
     At one stage he decided that  the hills  should be  the Green  Hills and 
   the Border Hills respectively. He wrote in  these names,  and at  the same 
   time  extended  the  latter  (more  roughly,  and  with  dotted  outlines) 
   southwest, so as to embrace both sides of Anduin (O 14, P  13 -  14). This 
   perhaps illustrates  Keleborn's words  in extract  (vii) above,  where the 
   Border  Hills  are  south  of  Tolondren  and  the  Nindalf.  But  in  the 
   margin  of  the  First  Map  he  noted: 'Place  [?Tolondren a  little more 
   south]  and  combine  Green  Hills  with  Border  Hills, and  make Nindalf 
   or  Wetwang  all  round  mouths  of  Entwash.'  The  last  remark probably 
   refers  to  the  curious feature  seen on  Map IV,  that the  Wetwang lies 
   distinctly  northward  of  the  mouths;  that  concerning Tolondren  is no 
   doubt  reflected  in  the  striking  out  of  the  name  on  N 13  and its 
   reintroduction  in  a  more southerly  position (P  13, at  the confluence 
   with  Anduin  of  a  stream flowing  in from  the Black  Mountains), where 
   it was again struck out. This bit of the  map had  clearly become  in need 
   of redrawing.                                                              
     It  may  be  noted  incidentally   that  the   stream  from   the  Black 
   Mountains rises in an  oval lake  on P  11; and  it seems  perfectly clear 
   that the Morthond rises in this lake also: see Map III, Q 11.              
                                                                             
                                     Map IV(B).                              
                                                                             
     What  now  happened to  the geography  is clear.  In the  extract (viii) 
   above  Keleborn  says  that  the  River  will  pass  through  'a  bare and 
   barren  country,  winding  among  the  Border Hills  before it  falls down 
   into the sluggish region of Nindalf.' In the draft (ii) given on p. 282 he 
   says that 'the trees will fail,  and you  will come  to a  barren country. 
   There the river  flows in  stony vales  among high  moors, until  it comes 
   to the tall island of Tolondren' (largely preserved in  FR, p.  389). Thus 
   the  Brown Lands  emerge, in  place of  the original  Green Hills,  on Map 
   IV(B),  which  is a  detached slip  of 9  squares that  was never  pasted in. 
   Here  Tolondren  (but  no  longer so  named) is  definitively in  the more 
   southerly  position,  and in  relation to  this the  course of  Entwash is 
   greatly  changed,  bending  in  a  great  southward  sweep,  so  that  the 
   Wetwang  is  still  south  of Tolondren  and the  falls (here  called Dant 
   Ruinel,  this  name  being  struck   out:  Rauros   was  later   added  in 
   pencil).(11) In fact, the new  course of  Entwash partly  takes over  that of 
   the  unnamed  river  in IV(A),   flowing  in   from  the   Black  Mountains 
   (P  12-13).  The  southwestward  extension  of  the  Emyn  Rhain,  lightly 
   entered  on  IV(A), is  now called  Sarn Gebir  and strongly  reinforced (cf. 
   Keleborn's reference to 'the bleak hills of Sarn-gebir', p. 283),  but this 
   was done very coarsely, clearly after the little slip was first  drawn; on 
   account  of  the  heavy  lines  marking  these  hills  other  markings are 
   difficult to interpret, but it can be seen that there is now a  large lake 
   (coloured  blue),  and  a  large  island  in  the lake  named the  Isle of 
   
    Emris,(12) while  on  either  shore  are dark  spots, no  doubt representing 
  
    Amon Hen and Amon Lhaw.                                                    
      The  name  [Staniland]  beneath  Ond(or)  was  entered  in  pencil. The 
    Wold of Rohan is coloured green, as are the hills on N 12 - 13.  The river 
    Limlight  now  appears  (N  12-13),  though  the  name was  only pencilled 
    in later.                                                                  
                                                                              
                                      Map IV(C).                               
                                                                              
      This  is  another  detached  slip  showing  the same  9 squares  and not 
    differing greatly  from IV,  save in  the representation  of Sarn Gebir to 
    the west of  Anduin, where  the line  of hills  now runs  North-South. The 
    names   Tolbrandir,(13) Rauros,   and  River   Limlight  were   now  entered 
    (the latter  two added  in pencil  on IV  ), and  the rapids,  called Sarn- 
    Ruin,  north  of  the  lake.  In  pencil  the names  Westemnet, Eastemnet, 
    and  the  Entwade,  not  included  in  the  redrawing,  were added.  G was 
    written  before  Ondor,  and  an  arrow  moved  Wold  of  Rohan  to  N 12, 
    north  of  the  hills  (again  coloured  green)  on  N  12-13.   The  name 
    (Rhov)annion  is  spelt  thus,  with  doubled  n.   The  name   Eodor  was 
    entered in  pencil on  P 12,  but struck  through, and  (apparently) moved 
    westwards onto P 11 (the six squares N - P 10-i 1 at this time existing in 
    the  form  they  have  on  Map  IV,  where  however  much  is  obliterated 
    by later overlay).                                                         
                                                                              
                                  Maps IV(D) and IV(E).                               
                                                                              
      Map IV(D) is  a section  of twelve  squares (N-P  10-13) which  was glued 
    onto  the  map  when  it  was  in the  state represented  by Map  IV(A), but 
    here the glue has only adhered  on the  left-hand side,  and thus  much of 
    IV(A) is revealed. The  vertical line  of squares  N-P 14  was cut  off from 
    IV(C), and  IV(D) was  drawn to  join (more  or less)  with this  strip. Then, 
    the  four  squares  0-P 10-11  were overlaid  by yet  another superimposed 
    section (IV(E)), and here the corresponding part of IV is totally hidden. 
      On  IV(D) pencilled  changes  made  to  IV(C) were  now  included: Gondor 
    for  Ondor,  the  Entwade,   Eastemnet  and   Westemnet,  and   the  move- 
    ment  of  the  Wold  of  Rohan   northwards.  The   two  great   loops  in 
    Anduin  on  N  13  (afterwards  called  the North  and South  Undeeps: see 
    Unfinished  Tales  p.  260  and  Index, entry  Undeeps) appear,(14) while the 
    course  of  Limlight  is  changed.  No  name  is  given  to the  rapids in 
    Anduin  - Sarn is not  written to  join with  Ruin on  the strip  cut from 
    IV(C);  Sarn Gebir  was  written  here  subsequently  in  pencil.  The  names 
    Anarion on Q 14 (Map III)  and Ithilien  opposite on  the eastern  bank of 
    Anduin were entered  at the  same time  as Anarion  on P  13 here.  On the 
    First  Map  my  father  changed Anarion  to Anorien  on Q  14; on  my 1943 
    map  he  changed  Anarion  to  Anorien  on  P  13,  whereas  on  Q  14  he 
    changed  Anarion  to  Lebennin  (p.  310).  On  the  western  side  of the 
   
    Misty  Mountains  Dunland  was  entered (N  10), and  against the  vale to 
    the south was written Westfold, which was struck through.                  
      It  seems  that  when  map  IV(E)  was  glued  on  much  of  the adjoining 
    region  on  IV(D) was  rather  coarsely  overdrawn,  and  this  is   a  very 
    difficult part to  interpret and  to represent;  but as  this part  of the 
    geography has not yet been reached in the  texts I  shall not  consider it 
    here.  The  westward  extension  of  the  Black  Mountains  on P  8-9 (Map 
    III) belongs with this.(15) Map IV(E) is the  first representation  of Isengard 
    and  the  Gap  of  Rohan   that  can   be  reached,   IV"  and   IV  being 
    invisible.  Here  appear  Helm's  Deep,   Tindtorras  (earlier   name  for 
    Thrihyrne),  the  Ford   of  Isen,   Dunharrow,  and   Methedras.  Eodoras 
    appears  on  P  11  (see above  under Map  IV ),.  Eastfold appears  to be 
    represented  by  a  dot,  which  may  however be  no more  than a  mark on 
    the paper; and Westfold is pencilled  in along  the northern  foothills of 
    the  Black  Mountains.  The  letters  rch  on  0-P  10  continue  the name 
    Middlemarch (see Map II).                                                  
  
      On  IV(D-E) (but  not  on  the  1943  map)  certain  roads  or   tracks  are 
    shown  which  I  have not  inserted on  the redrawing.  At about  12 miles 
    NNW of  Eodoras there  is a  road-meeting: one  road goes  to the  Ford of 
    Isen, keeping near to the foothills  but running  across the  outer limits 
    of the  Westfold Vale;  another goes  north-east to  the Entwade  and then 
    north  along  the  east  bank of  Entwash, passing  between the  river and 
    the  downs;  and  a  third  runs  south-east  and  east  to  Minas Tirith, 
    crossing the streams that flow down into Entwash.                          
      The 1943 map is  here anomalous  and I  cannot relate  it to  the series 
    of  replacements  made  to  the  First  Map.  My  map  was  obviously made 
    when  the  First  Map  had  reached its  present state  (i.e. when  IV had 
    been stuck on, and IV(E) on top of a part of  that), for  it agrees  in every 
    feature  and  name  in  its  representation  of  the  Gap  of   Rohan  and 
    Helm's  Deep;   Dunland,  Methedras,   Tindtorras,  Dunharrow,   etc.  all 
    appear.  On  the  other  hand,  the  courses  of  Anduin  and  Limlight on 
    N 12 - 13 are very distinctly as on Map IV(C). Seeing that the course of the 
    Entwash in the square below (O 12) is carefully  represented in  the later 
    form  of  IV(D), this  is inexplicable,  except on  the assumption  that the 
    courses of Anduin  and Limlight  on N  12 -  13 (introducing  the Undeeps) 
    were  changed  after  the  1943  map had  been made;  but I  cannot detect 
    any sign of  alteration or  erasure on  IV(D).  On the  1943 map  the rapids 
    in Anduin are named Sarn Ruin, and the hills Sarn Gebir.                  
      My   father   afterwards   changed  Black   Mountains  to   White  Moun- 
    tains on the 1943 map (only).                                              
                                                                              
                        No Man's Land and the Dead Marshes.                    
                                                                              
      In 'Farewell to Lorien' (p. 281) Keleborn says that beyond the           
    Wetwang are the Nomenlands, dreary Uvanwaith that lies before the          
    passes of Mordor; and in a  subsequent draft  of the  passage (p.  283) he 
   
   speaks of the bleak hills of Sarn-gebir, where the  wind blows  from the 
   East, for they  look out  over the  Dead Marshes  and the  Nomenlands to 
   the  passes  of Mordor:  Kirith Ungol.  With the  later names  Emyn Muil 
   and Cirith Gorgor, this was  retained in  FR (p.  390): 'On  the further 
   side are the bleak hills of the Emyn Muil. The wind blows from  the East 
   there,  for  they look  out over  the Dead  Marshes and  the Noman-lands 
   to  Cirith  Gorgor  and the  black gates  of Mordor.'  This is  the land 
   described in The Two Towers, IV.2 (p. 238):                            
                                                                          
     The  air was  now clearer  and colder,  and though  still far  off, the 
     walls  of  Mordor  were  no  longer  a  cloudy  menace  on the  edge of 
     sight, but as grim  black towers  they frowned  across a  dismal waste. 
     The  marshes  were  at  an  end, dying  away into  dead peats  and wide 
     flats  of  dry  cracked  mud.  The  land  ahead  rose  in  long shallow 
     slopes, barren and pitiless, towards  the desert  that lay  at Sauron's 
     gate.                                                                 
                                                                          
   And  when  Sam  and  Frodo  at  last  approached  the Black  Gate (ibid. 
   p. 239):                                                                
                                                                          
     Frodo  looked  round  in  horror.  Dreadful  as  the Dead  Marshes had 
     been,  and  the  arid  moors  of  the  Noman-lands [First  Edition: of 
     Nomen's  land],  more  loathsome   far  was   the  country   that  the 
     crawling day now slowly unveiled to his shrinking eyes.               
                                                                          
     It  will  be  seen that  when the  mouths of  Entwash and  the Wetwang 
   were  moved  south  (Maps  IV(B), IV(C))  'No Man's  Land' lay  between the 
   Wetwang  and  the  Dead  Marshes.  My  1943  map  is in  complete agree- 
   ment  with  this.  On  my  father's  later  maps, when  the geographical 
   relations  in  this  region had  shifted somewhat,  the Wetwang  and the 
   Dead  Marshes  are  continuous,  and  no  map  later  than that  of 1943 
  
   shows   No   Man's   Land   (Noman-lands,  Nomenlands,   Nomen's  Land). 
   From these passages in The Two Towers, however, it is plain  that this 
   region of 'long shallow slopes, barren and  pitiless', of  'arid moors', 
   that  succeeded  the marshes  still lay  between Frodo  and Sam  and the 
   pass  into  Mordor  (see  the  large-scale  map  of  Gondor  and  Mordor 
   accompanying The Return of the King).                                   
                                                                          
     After this demanding journey  across the  First Map  we can  return to 
   the lands themselves, and  in the  next chapter  follow the  fortunes of 
   (unexpectedly, as it may seem) Sam and Frodo.                           
                                                                          
                                    NOTES.                                 
                                                                          
   1. A note of my father's about this map is extant:                      
      This map was made before the story was complete. It is           
      incomplete and much is missed out.                                     
      Chief errors are in Gondor and Mordor. The White Moun- 
   
       tains  are  not  in  accord  with  the  story.  Lebennin   should  be 
       Belfalas.   Mindolluin   should    be   immediately    behind   Minas 
       Tirith,   and   the  distance   across  the   vale  of   Anduin  much 
       reduced,  so  that  Minas  Tirith  is  close  to Osgiliath  and Osgi- 
       liath closer to Minas Morgul. Kirith Ungol is misplaced.              
                                                                            
    2. The  style  in  which  natural features  were represented  varied. In 
       particular,  my  father  when  drawing   the  Black   Mountains  sur- 
       rounded  them  with  a   fine  continuous   line  (whereas   for  the 
       Mountains  of  Shadow  and  Ered  Lithui  he  used  small  strokes to 
       define the foothills), and this can be very confusing in  relation to 
       the  similar lines  representing streams  falling from  the mountains 
       (see  note 7).  To make  my redrawing  as clear  as possible,  I have 
       substituted  lines  of  dots  or  small  strokes in  representing the 
       foothills of the Black Mountains (see note 15).                       
    3. On  the  revised  map first  published in  Unfinished Tales  an arrow 
       directs that the name  Icebay of  Forochel applies  to the  great bay 
       of which the southern bay is only a small part.                       
    4. In the absence of 'sea-lines' the inner line could itself be taken to 
       be the coast;  but on  my 1943  map the  coastline follows  the outer 
       line  on  the  First Map  (and neither  the inner  wavy line  nor the 
       small  circular  area  are  present).  This  no  doubt   followed  my 
       father's instruction.                                                 
    5. For another  use of  Neldoreth, from  the legends  of the  First Age, 
       in The Lord of the Rings see VI.384.                                  
    6. The  three  cities  were still  relatively far  apart on  the redrawn 
       portion  'C'  of  the  First  Map,  repeated  on  the  1943  map; see 
       note 1.                                                               
    7. That this river flowed from Minas  Tirith is  not perfectly  clear on 
       the First Map, owing to  a difficulty  in distinguishing  between the 
       fine  lines  that  mark  the  outer  contours  of  the  mountains and 
       those  that  mark streams  (see note  2); but  on my  1943 map  it is 
       shown  very  clearly  as  flowing  out  of  the city  (and I  have so 
       redrawn it on Map III).                                               
    8. This is still the case not only on the 1943 map but  also on  a later 
       map of my father's (p. 312).                                          
    9. This is  a convenient  place to  notice that  the redrawn  version of 
       the LR map first published  in Unfinished  Tales contains  an error, 
       in that I showed Sirith as the western arm and Celos,  its tributary, 
       as the eastern, whereas it should  be the  reverse (as  it is  on the 
       large-scale  map  of  Mordor,  Gondor,  and  Rohan  in The  Return of 
       the King).                                                            
   10. Cobas  Haven:  cf.  Kopas  Alqalunte  in  The  Book  of   Lost  Tales 
       (1.257  and  Index).  In  the  Etymologies  (V.364  - 5)  Quenya kopa 
  
       'harbour,  bay'  was given  under the  stem KOP,  but this  entry was 
       replaced   by   a   stem   KHOP,   whence   Quenya   hopa,   Noldorin 
       hobas, as in Alfobas = Alqualonde.                                    
   
   11. For Dant-ruin, Dant-ruinel, and Rauros see pp. 283, 285.      
   12. This name  can in  fan only  be made  out in  the light  of the 
      appearance of the Isle of Emris in a time-scheme of  this period 
      (see  p.  367),  where  it was  changed to  Eregon, and  that to 
      Tolbrandir. On the fair copy manuscript of 'Farewell  to Lorien' 
      Tolondren was changed to Eregon (p. 285)-                        
   13. For earlier forms Brandor, Tol Brandor see p. 285.               
   14. The divided course of Anduin on o 13 is very clear on the map. 
   15. I have represented the extension of the Black Mountains on P 8-9 
      with dots and strokes to make it  consistent with  the represen- 
      tation  of  mountains  elsewhere  on  Map III  (see note  2); in 
      the original the contours are shown by  continuous lines,  as on 
      Map IV(E).                                                         
   
   
                                      XVI.                                   
                            THE STORY FORESEEN FROM                         
                                    LORIEN.                                 
                                                                           
                                      (i)                                   
                         The Scattering of the Company.                     
                                                                           
   It  seems  certain  that  before  my  father  wrote  the   conclusion  of 
   'Farewell  to  Lorien'  -  that  is,  from  the  point where  the Company 
   returned  to  the  hythe and  departed down  the Great  River -  he began 
   to  write  a  new  and  very substantial  outline of  the way  ahead. The 
   opening  pages  of this  outline are  complex, and  at the  beginning the 
   text was much altered, though  it is  clear that  my father  was changing 
   the embryonic story as he wrote and that  the layers  of the  text belong 
   together. The notes are here again an essential part of the elucidation. 
    At  the  head  of  the text  he wrote,  in a  second stage,  'XXI', then 
   changed  it  to  'XX  continued'  and  after   the  opening   words  'The 
   Company  sets  off  from  Tongue'  wrote  in  'XXI'.  On  the arrangement 
   of chapters in this outline see pp. 329 - 30.(1)                         
                                                                           
    The Company sets off from Tongue.                                       
    They are attacked with arrows.(2)                                       
                    They come to [struck out: Stony] Stoneait [struck out: 
   Tolharn]   Tollernen (3) [added:   sheersided   except   on   North   where 
   there  [is]  a  little  shingle  beach. It  rises to  a high  brown hill, 
   higher  than  the  low  brown  hills  on  either  bank.  They   land  and 
   camp  on  the  island].  Debate  whether  to  go  East  or   West.  Frodo 
   feels  it  in his  heart that  he should  go East  and crosses  over with 
   Sam  to  east  shore  and  climbs  a  hill,  and  looks   out  south-east 
   towards  the  Gates  of  Mordor.  He  tells  Sam  that  he  wishes  to be 
   alone  for  a  while  and  bids  him  go  back  [and]  guard the  boat on 
   which   they   had   crossed   from   the   Island.   Meanwhile   Boromir 
   taking  another  boat  crossed  over.  He  hides  his  boat   in  bushes. 
   [This  passage  changed   to  read:   Debate  whether   to  go   East  or 
   West.  Frodo  feels  it  in  his  heart  that  he  should  go   East  and 
   climbs  the  tall hill  in the  midst of  the island.  Sam goes  with him 
   but near  the top  Frodo says  to him  that he  is going  to sit  on hill 
   top  alone  and  bids  him  wait  for  him.  Frodo  sits alone  and looks 
   
   out towards Mordor over Sarn Gebir and Nomen's land.(4)                  
   Meanwhile    Boromir    has    crept     away    from     Company    and 
   climbed hill from west side.]                                            
  
    As  Frodo  is  sitting  alone  on  hill  top,  Boromir  comes  suddenly 
   up  and  stands  looking  at  him.  Frodo  is   suddenly  aware   as  if 
   some  unfriendly  thing  is  looking  at  him   behind.  He   turns  and 
   sees only Boromir smiling with a friendly face.                          
    'I feared for  you,' said  Boromir, 'with  only little  Sam. It  is ill 
   to  be  alone  on  the  east  side  of  the  River.(5) Also  my  heart  is 
   heavy,  and  I  wished  to talk  a while  with you.  Where there  are so 
   many  all  speech  becomes  a  debate  without  end  in the  conflict of 
   doubting wills.'                                                         
    'My  heart  too  is  heavy,'  said  Frodo,  'for   I  feel   that  here 
   doubts  must  be  resolved;  and  I  foresee  the  breaking  up  of  our 
   fair company, and that is a grief to me.'                                
    'Many   griefs   have  we   had,'  said   Boromir,  and   fell  silent. 
   There  was  no  sound;  only  the  cold  rustle of  the chill  East wind 
   in the withered heather. Frodo shivered.                                 
    Suddenly Boromir spoke again.                                           
    'It  is  a  small  thing  that  lies  so  heavy  on  our   hearts,  and 
   confuses   our   purposes,'  said   Boromir.  [Here   include  conversa- 
   tion   written   above   and   bring  down   to  Boromir's   attempt  to 
   seize the Ring.]                                                         
                                                                           
    This last sentence was  written continuously  with the  preceding text. 
   The  conversation  referred  to  is found  on two  pages of  the 'August 
   1940' examination paper, written in pencil  so faint  and rapid  that my 
   father  went  over  it  more  clearly in  ink, although,  so far  as the 
   underlying text can be  made out,  he followed  it almost  exactly. This 
   obviously preceded the new outline into which it is inserted, and  was a 
   development from the  scene in  the previous  Plot ('The  Story Foreseen 
   from Moria') given on p. 208, where the debate,  Boromir's intervention, 
   and Frodo's flight wearing the Ring all take place 'at Angle':  here the 
   scene is set 'at the Stone  Hills, whence  Eredwethion (6) can  be glimpsed' 
   (these words being visible in the  underlying text  also). In  the notes 
   given on p. 233 the 'parting of the ways' took place 'at Stonehills'; in 
   the outlines for 'Farewell to Lorien' (pp. 268 - 9)  the debate  and the 
   'scene  with Boromir'  follow the  landing on  Tolondren and  the ascent 
   into the Green Hills, or the Emyn Rhain.                                 
                                                                           
    Conversation   of   Boromir    and   Frodo    at   the    Stone   Hills, 
    whence   Eredwethion   can   be   glimpsed  like   a  smudge   of  grey, 
    and  behind  it  a  vague  cloud  lit beneath  occasionally by  a fitful 
    glow.                                                                   
   
     'It  is a  small thing  from which  we suffer  so much  woe,' said 
   Boromir. 'I have seen it but once for  an instant,  in the  house of 
   Elrond. Could I not have a sight of it again?'                      
     Frodo  looked  up.  His  heart  went  suddenly  cold. He  caught a 
   curious  gleam  in  Boromir's  eye,  though  his face  otherwise was 
   friendly and smiling as of old.                                     
     'It is best to let it lie hid,' he answered.                      
     'As you will. I care not,' said Boromir. 'Yet I will  confess that 
   it is of the Ring that I wish to  speak. (Yet  hidden or  revealed I 
   would wish now to speak to you of the Ring?)... [sic]               
     Boromir says that Elrond etc. are all foolish. 'It  is mad  not to 
   use  the  power  and  methods  of  the  Enemy:  ruthless,  fearless. 
   Many  elves,  half-elves,  and wizards  might be  corrupted by  it - 
   but not so  a true  Man. Those  who deal  in magic  will use  it for 
   hidden  Power. Each  to his  kind. You,  Frodo, for  instance, being 
   a  hobbit  and  desiring peace:  you use  it for  invisibility. Look 
   what a warrior could  do! Think  what I  - or  Aragorn, if  you will 
   -  could  do!  How  he  would  fare  among the  enemy and  drive the 
   Black Riders! It would give power of command.                       
     'And yet Elrond tells us  not only  to throw  it away  and destroy 
  
   it - that  is understandable  (though not  to my  mind wise  since I 
   have pondered  on it  by night  on our  journey). But  what a  way - 
   walk  into  the  enemy's  net   and  offer   him  every   chance  of 
   re-capturing it!'                                                   
     Frodo is obdurate.                                                
     'Come  at  least  to  Minas-tirith!'  said  Boromir.  He  laid his 
   hand on Frodo's  shoulder in  friendly fashion,  but Frodo  felt his 
   arm  tremble  as  if  with  suppressed  excitement.   Frodo  stepped 
   away and stood further off.                                         
     'Why  are  you  so  unfriendly?'  said  Boromir.  'I am  a valiant 
   man  and  true,'  he  said. 'And  I give  you my  word that  I would 
   not keep it - would not, that is I should say, if you would  lend it 
   to me. Just to make trial!'                                         
     No!  No!  said  Frodo.  [Added:  It  is  mine  alone  by  fate  to 
   bear.']                                                             
     Boromir  gets  more  angry,  and so  more incautious  (or actually 
   evil purpose now only  begins to  grow in  him). 'You  are foolish!' 
   he cried. 'Doing yourself to death  and ruining  our cause.  Yet the 
   Ring  is  not  yours, save  by chance.  It might  as well  have been 
   Aragorn's - or mine. Give  it to  me! Then  you will  be rid  of it, 
   and  of  all  responsibility.  You would  be free'  (cunningly) 'You 
   can lay the blame on me, if you will, saying that  I was  too strong 
   
   and  took  it  by  force.  For  I  am  too strong  for you,  Frodo,' he 
   said.  And  now  an  ugly  look  had  come suddenly  over his  fair and 
   pleasant face. He got to his feet and sprang at Frodo.                 
     Frodo  could  do  nothing  else.   He  slipped   the  Ring   on,  and 
   vanished   among   the   rocks.  Boromir   cursed,  and   groped  among 
   the rocks. Then suddenly the fit left him, and he wept.                
     'What  folly  possessed  me!'  he  said.   'Come  back,   Frodo!'  he 
   called. 'Frodo! Evil came into my heart, but I have put it away.'      
     But  Frodo  was  now  frightened,  and  he  hid  until  Boromir  went 
   back  to  camp.  Standing  on  rocks  he  saw  nothing  about  him  but 
   a  grey  formless  mist,  and  far  away  (yet  black  and   clear  and 
   hard)  the  Mountains  of  Mordor:  the  fire  seemed  very  red.  Fell 
   voices  in  air.  Feels  Eye  searching,  and though  it does  not find 
   him, he feels its attention is suddenly arrested (by himself).(7)      
                                                                         
     Here the inserted text ends and the new Plot continues:              
                                                                         
     Then  Frodo  took  counsel  with  himself,  and  he   perceived  that 
   the  evil   of  the   Ring  was   already  at   work  even   among  the 
   Company.  (Also  its evil  was again  on him,  since he  had put  it on 
   again.)  He  said  to  himself:  this  is   laid  on   me.  I   am  the 
   Ringbearer  and  none  can  help  me.  I  will  not  emperil  the other 
   hobbits or any of my companions. I will depart alone.                  
     He  slips  away  unseen  and  coming  to  the  boats  takes  one  and 
   crosses over to the East.                                              
     Boromir  is  now  himself  frightened   and  though   (half)  repent- 
   ing his  own greed  for the  Ring the  curse has  not wholly  left him. 
   He  ponders  what  tale  he shall  tell to  the others.  Hastening back 
   to  the  River  he  comes  upon  Sam,  who  anxious  at   Frodo's  long 
   absence is coming to the hill-top to find him.                         
     'Where is my master?' says Sam.                                      
     'I  left  him  on  the  hill-top,' said  Boromir, but  something wild 
   and  odd  in  his  face  caused  Sam  sudden   fear.  'What   have  you 
   done  with  him?'  'I  have done  nothing,' said  Boromir. 'It  is what 
   he has done himself: he has put on the ring and vanished! '            
     'Thank  goodness  the  island  is  not  large,'  said  Sam  in  great 
   alarm,  but  he  thought  also  to  himself:  'And  what  made  him  do 
   that,  I  should  like  to  know.  What  mischief  has this  great fool 
   been  up  to?'  Without  another  word  to  Boromir  he  ran   back  to 
  
   the  camp  to  find  Trotter.  'Master  Frodo  has  disappeared!  '  he 
   cried.                                                                 
     Consternation.   The   hunt.   Some   scour   the  island.   But  Sam 
   discovers  the fact  that a  boat is  missing. Has  Frodo gone  East or 
   
   West?  Trotter  decides  that  they  cannot   hope  to   recapture  Frodo 
   against  his  will,  but  they  must  follow  him  if  they   can.  Which 
   way?                                                                      
     [Or  make  Island  inaccessible:  steep  shores.  Black   birds  circle 
   high  above  its tall  cliffs and  central summit.  Distant noise  of the 
   falls   of   Dantruinel.(8) They   camp   on   west   shore.   Hence  when 
   Frodo  is  lost  they  all  go  after  him.  Thus  Pippin  and  Merry get 
   separated.(9) Sam   sits  alone   and  so   discovers  missing   boat.  He 
   takes   another   and   goes  after   Frodo.]  [Against   this  bracketed 
   passage is written Yes.]                                                  
                                                                            
     It is clear that my father at once accepted his suggestion in this last 
   passage  that the  Company camped  on the  west bank,  not on  the island 
   in   the   river,   because   that  passage   contains  the   words  'Sam 
   discovers  missing  boat.  He takes  another and  goes after  Frodo', and 
   this, as will be seen in a moment, is  a necessary  element in  the story 
   that follows.                                                             
                                                                            
     Boromir  is for  West. In  any case  he says  he is  afraid -  the Ring 
   will  fall   now  almost   certainly  into   the  Enemy's   hands.  'This 
   madness  was  set  [in]  him  for  that  purpose.'(10) He  wishes   to  get 
   now  to  Minas-Tirith  as  quick  as  possible.   Sam  goes   West  [read 
   East], others East [read West].                                           
     Sam  picks  up   trail  of   Frodo.(11) How?   He  finds   boat  knocking 
   against  the  bank.(12) A little  further he  finds a  scrap of  grey stuff 
   on  a  bramble  -  a  great  bramble  tract  has  to  be   crossed.  Very 
   soon  Sam  discovered  that  he   was  lost   in  a   pathless  listening 
   land.  But  he  felt  sure  his  master  would  steer  towards  the Fiery 
   Mt.  Away  on  his  right  the  falls  roared.   He  climbed   down  into 
   the  Wetwang.  Daylight  fell.  Slept  in  tree.  Heard  Gollum  at  foot 
   and  tried  to  track  him,  thinking  he  was  after  Frodo. But  Sam is 
   not  clever  enough  for   Gollum,  who   is  soon   aware  of   him  and 
   turns  and  discovers  him.  He  confesses  to  Gollum  t  hat  h  e  i s 
   trying to find Frodo.                                                     
     Gollum  laughs.  'Then  his  luck  is  better  than he  deserves, yes,' 
   said   Gollum,   'for  Gollum   has  been   following  him:   Gollum  can 
   see footprints where he can't see nothings, no! '                         
     Gollum   was  so   intent  on   the  trail   -  muttering   to  himself 
   'Footsteps,   Gollum   sees  them,   and  he   smells  them:   Gollum  is 
   wary'  -  that  he  did  not  seem  aware  of  Sam's  (relatively) clumsy 
   efforts at stalking the stalker.(13)                                         
     It  was  near  the  evening  of  the  second  day  when   Frodo,  every 
   sense  keyed  up,  became  suddenly  aware  of  footfalls.  He   puts  on 
   the   ring,  but   Gollum  comes   up  and   circles  near.   To  Frodo's 
   
   great  surprise  Sam  appears.  To  the  equal  surprise  of   Sam  and 
   Gollum Frodo suddenly takes off ring and stands before them.            
     Gollum  is  the  most  surprised:  for  between  Frodo  and   Sam  he 
   is   overmatched.   He  cringes:   for  as   Ringbearer  Frodo   has  a 
   power  over  him  (though  he  is  really an  object of  great hatred). 
   Gollum  pleads  for   forgiveness,  and   promises  help,   and  having 
   nowhere  else  to  turn  Frodo  accepts.  Gollum  says  he   will  lead 
   them   over   the  Dead   Marshes  to   Kirith  Ungol.(14) (Chuckling  to 
   himself  to  think that  that is  just the  way he  would wish  them to 
   go.)                                                                    
                             Here ends Chapter.                            
                                                                          
  
     At this stage my father was following the previous Plot (p. 208): 'At 
   point where Sam, Frodo and  Gollum meet  return to  others -  for whose 
   adventures see later. But they should be  told at  this point.'  He now 
   decided, I think, that not even so much of the story  of Frodo  and Sam 
   east of Anduin should yet be told,  and he  bracketed all  that follows 
   from 'Sam picks up trail of Frodo',  writing against  it 'Put  in later 
   chapter. XXIV (subsequently altering XXIV to XXV: see p. 330).(15)      
   At the same time he struck  out 'Here  ends Chapter'  and went  on with 
   the story of the other members of the Company.                          
                                                                          
     Dismay  of  the  hunt  at  finding  no   trace  of   Frodo.  Boromir, 
   Legolas,  Gimli,  Trotter  return  to  camp,  only  to  find  now  that 
   Sam also is missing, and Pippin and Merry as well.                      
     Trotter  is  overwhelmed  with  grief,  thinking  that he  has failed 
   in   his   charge  as   Gandalf's successor.   He  imagines   that  the 
   hobbits are all together,. and waits in camp until the morning.(16)     
     In  the  morning  no  sign  is   found  of   them.  The   Company  is 
   now  broken.  Trotter  sees  nothing  for  it  but   to  go   south  to 
   Minas-Tirith   with   Boromir.   But   Legolas   and   Gimli   have  no 
   further  heart  for  the  Quest,  and  feel   that  already   too  many 
   leagues   are   between   them   and   their   homes.  They   go  north 
   again:  Legolas  meaning  to  join  the  Elves  of  Lothlorien   for  a 
   while, Gimli hoping to get back to the Mountain.(17)                    
                            Here ends Chapter XX.                          
                                                                          
   ('Chapter  XX'  was  subsequently  changed  to  'XXI', and  the numbers 
   of  the  chapter synopses  that follow  were also  altered, as  will be 
   explained in a moment.)                                                 
                                                                          
       XXI What happened to Gimli and Legolas. They meet 
           Gandalf?                                                        
       XXII What happened to Merry and Pippin. They are lost - 
            led astray by echoes - in the hunt, and wander away up 
   
     the  Entwash River  and come  to Fangorn.  Here they                    
     meet with Giant Fangorn or Tree-beard. He takes them                    
     to Minas Tirith.                                                        
   XXIII. What happened in Minas Tirith. Siege by Sauron and               
     Saruman.   Treachery  of   Boromir.  Sudden   arrival  of               
     Gandalf   -   now  become   a  white   wizard.  Treebeard               
     raises the siege.  Enemy driven  over the  Anduin. Horse-               
     men of Rohan come to assistance.                                        
   XXIV.  What happened to Frodo and Sam.                                    
                                                                            
   Comparison  with  the  previous  Plot  (pp.  210  -  11)  will  show that 
   these synopses repeat, much  more briefly,  what was  set out  there, and 
   show  no further  development. At  this juncture  my father  made various 
   alterations of chapter-structure in the plot-sketch. At the beginning, as 
   already noted  (p. 324),  he indicated  that 'The  Company sets  off from 
   Tongue'  should  form  the  conclusion  of   Chapter  XX   ('Farewell  to 
   Lorien'), while all that follows  should constitute  XXI (apart  from the 
   story  of  Sam's  tracking  of  Frodo  and  the  encounter  with  Gollum, 
   which would be placed in a later  chapter, as  already decided:  p. 329). 
   The  brief  synopses  just  given  were   now  renumbered   and  slightly 
   reordered:  XXII  (Merry   and  Pippin);   XXIII  (Gimli   and  Legolas); 
   XXIV (Minas Tirith)., XXV (Frodo and Sam).(18)                            
                                                                            
                                 (ii) Mordor.                                
                                                                            
   While  my  father seems  never to  have doubted  that after  the breaking 
   of  the Company  the 'western'  stories must  be followed,  the 'eastern' 
   story of Frodo  and Sam  was bursting  into life  and expression;  and he 
  
   now  at  once  went  on with  the outline  of that  story from  the point 
   where he  had left  it (p.  329), noting:  'XXV: continuation  after part 
   above.'                                                                   
                                                                            
   They   sleep   in   pairs,   so   that   one   is   always   awake  with 
   Gollum.(19)                                                               
   Gollum  all  the   while  is   scheming  to   betray  Frodo.   He  leads 
   them   cleverly   over   the   Dead  Marshes.   There  are   dead  green 
   faces  in  the  stagnant  pools;  and  the dry  reeds hiss  like snakes. 
   Frodo feels the strength of the searching eye as they proceed.            
   At  night  Sam   keeps  watch,   only  pretending   to  be   asleep.  He 
   hears  Gollum  muttering  to   himself,  words   of  hatred   for  Frodo 
   and lust for the Ring.                                                    
   The    three    companions    now    approach    Kirith    Ungol,    the 
   dreadful   ravine   which   leads    into   Gorgoroth.    Kirith   Ungol 
   means  Spider  Glen:  there  dwelt  great  spiders,  greater  than those 
   
       
                                                                         
   of  Mirkwood,  such  as  were once  of old  in the  land of  Elves and 
   Men  in  the  West  that is  now under  sea, such  as Beren  fought in 
   the  dark   canons  of   the  Mountains   of  Terror   above  Doriath. 
   Already  Gollum  knew  these  creatures  well.  He  slips   away.  The 
   spiders  come  and  weave  their  nets  over  Frodo while  Sam sleeps: 
   sting  Frodo.  Sam  wakes,  and  sees  Frodo  lying  pale  as  death - 
   greenish: reminding  him of  the faces  in the  pools of  the marshes. 
   He cannot rouse or wake him.(20)                                       
   The  idea  suddenly  comes  to  Sam  to  carry  on  the  work,  and he 
   felt for the Ring. He could  not unclasp  it, nor  cut the  chain, but 
   he  drew  the chain  over Frodo's  head. As  he did  so he  fancied he 
   felt  a  tremor  (sigh  or shudder)  pass through  the body;  but when 
   he  paused  he  could  not  feel  any  heart-beat.  Sam  put  the Ring 
   round his own neck.                                                    
   [Suddenly   the   Orc-guard   of   the   Pass,   guided   by   Gollum, 
   comes  upon  them.  Sam  takes  Galadriel's  present  to  Frodo  - the 
   phial  of  light.  Sam  slips  on  the  Ring,  and  attempts  to fight 
   unseen   to   defend  Frodo's   body;  but   gets  knocked   down  and 
   nearly  trampled  to  death.  The  Orcs  rejoicing  pick up  Frodo and 
   bear  him  away,  after  searching in  vain (but  only a  short while) 
   for 'the other hobbit' reported by Gollum.]                            
                                                                         
   This  last  paragraph,  which  I  have  bracketed, was  struck through 
   with a direction to replace it by the following much longer passage on 
   a separate page. It is clear, however, that  this replacement  was not 
   written significantly later.(21)                                       
                                                                         
   Then  he  sat  and  made  a  Lament  for  Frodo.  After  that  he  put 
   away  his  tears  and  thought  what  he  could   do.  He   could  not 
   leave  his  dear  master lying  in the  wild for  the fell  beasts and 
   carrion  birds;  and  he thought  he would  try and  build a  cairn of 
   stones  about  him. 'The  silver mail  of mithril  rings shall  be his 
   winding-sheet,'  he  said.  'But  I  will  lay   the  phial   of  Lady 
   Galadriel upon his breast, and Sting shall be at his side.'            
   He  laid  Frodo  upon   his  back   and  crossed   his  arms   on  his 
   breast and set Sting at  his side.  And as  he drew  out the  phial it 
   blazed with light.  It lit  Frodo's face  and it  looked now  pale but 
   beautiful,  fair  with  [an]  elvish beauty  as of  one long  past the 
   shadows.  'Farewell,  Frodo,'  said  Sam;  and   his  tears   fell  on 
   Frodo's hands.                                                         
   [But]  at  that  moment  there  was  a   sound  of   strong  footfalls 
   climbing  towards  the  rock shelf.  Harsh calls  and cries  echoed in 
   the rocks. Orcs were coming, evidently guided to the spot.             
  
   
     'Curse  that  Gollum,'  said  Sam.  'I  might  have  known  we had 
   not seen the last of him. These are some of his friends.'           
     Sam  had  no  time to  lose. Certainly  no time  to hide  or cover 
   his  master's  body.  Not  knowing  what  else to  do he  slipped on 
   the Ring, and then  he took  also the  phial so  that the  foul Orcs 
   should  not  get  it,  and  girded  Sting about  his own  waist. And 
   waited. He had not long to wait.                                    
     In  the  gloom  first  came  Gollum  sniffing  out the  scent, and 
   behind him came  the black  orcs: fifty  or more  it seemed.  With a 
   cry they rushed  upon Frodo.  Sam tried  to put  up a  fight unseen, 
   but  even  as  he  was  about  to  draw  Sting he  was run  down and 
   trampled  by  the  rush  of  the  Orcs. All  the breath  was knocked 
   out of his body.  [Added in  pencil: Courage  failed him.]  In great 
   glee the Orcs seized Frodo and lifted him.                          
     'There   was  another,   yes,'  whined   Gollum.  'Where   is  he, 
   then?'  said  the   Orcs.  'Somewheres   nigh.  Gollum   feels  him, 
   Gollum sniffs him.'                                                 
     'Well, you  find him,  sniveller,' said  the Orc-chief.  'He can't 
   go  far  without  getting  into  trouble.  We've  got what  we want. 
   Ringbearer!  Ringbearer!'   They  shouted   in  joy.   'Make  haste. 
   Make  haste.  Send  one  swift  to  Baraddur to  the Great  One. But 
   we  cannot  wait  here  -  we  must  [get] back  to our  guard post. 
   Bear  the  prisoner  to  Minas  Morgul.'  [Added  in  pencil: Gollum 
   runs behind wailing that the Precious is not there.]                
                                                                      
     Here the replacement text ends.                                   
                                                                      
     Even  as  they  do  so,  Frodo seems  to awake,  and gives  a loud 
   cry, but they gag  him. Sam  is torn between joy  at learning  he is 
   alive and horror at seeing  him carried  off by  Orcs. Sam  tries to 
   follow,  but  they  go  very  speedily.  The Ring  seems to  grow in 
   power in this  region: he  sees clearly  in the  dark, and  seems to 
   understand  the  orcs'  speech.  [He  fears  what  may happen  if he 
   meets  a  Ringwraith  -  the  Ring  does  not  confer  courage: poor 
   Sam  trembles  all the  time.](22) Sam  gathers that  they are  going to 
   Minas  Morgul:  since they  are not  allowed to  leave their  post - 
   but  a  messenger has  at once  been despatched  to announce  to the 
   Dark  Lord  the  capture  of  Ringbearer,  and  to  bring  back  his 
   orders.(23) 'The  Mighty  One  has  great  business  afoot,'  says one. 
   'All  that  has  gone  before is  but a  skirmish compared  with the 
   war that is  about to  be kindled.  Fine days,  fine days!  Blood on 
   blade  and fire  on hill,  smoke in  sky and  tears on  earth. Merry 
   weather, my friends, to bring in a real New Year!'                  
   
     The  Orcs  go  so  fast  that  Sam  soon  gets  weary  and  falls 
   behind;  but  he  plods  on  behind  in  the  direction   of  Minas 
   Morgul,  remembering  as  much  as  he  could  of  the   maps.  The 
   path  led  up  into the  mountains -  the north  horn of  the Moun- 
   tains  of  Shadow  that  sundered  the  ashen  vale   of  Gorgoroth 
   from  the  valley  of  the  Great  River. Sam  looking out  saw all 
   the  plain alive  with armies,  horse and  foot, black  plumes, red 
   and black banners.  Countless hosts  of the  wild peoples  of Rhun, 
   and the evil folk of  Harad, were  pouring out  of Kirith  Ungol to 
   war.  Smoke  and  dust  afar off  suggested that  away in  the East 
   more  were  coming.  [In  truth  they  were  -  far   beyond  Sam's 
   eyesight  the  armies  rode   and  marched:   the  Dark   Lord  had 
   determined  to  strike.  From  beyond  the  Inland  Sea of  Rhun up 
   the  rivers  east  of  Mirkwood,  round  the  towers of  Dol Dughul 
   they  poured  through  fen  and forest  to the  banks of  the Great 
   River.  Lothlorien  was  lapped  in  flame.  From  the  Misty Moun- 
   tains,  from  Moria  -  Khazaddum  and  many  hidden  caves  poured 
  
   the  orcs  to  meet  them;  from  Harad and  from Mordor  they came 
   against  Ondor,  and  sought  the  walls  of Minas-Tirith;  and out 
   from  Isengard,  seeing  the  war-beacons   afar  off   blazing  in 
   Mordor, came the traitor Saruman with many wolves.] (25)           
     Sam  comes  so  close  behind  that  he   sees  from   below  the 
   orc-host entering the gates  of the  City (26)[struck  out: -  and they 
   have not time to despoil Frodo].                                   
     At last Sam saw before  him the  walled city  that had  once been 
   the City of the  Sun [>  Moon]: Minas  Anor [>  Ithil] in  the days 
   of old (Elendil).(27) Amidst it stood a tall tower -  from afar  off it 
   looked beautiful. But Sam  passed into  the city  and saw  that all 
   was  defiled: and  on every  stone and  corner were  carved figures 
   and faces and signs of  horror. Such  a dread  ran through  all the 
   streets that he could hardly drag his legs or force himself along. 
     'Where in all this devilish hole have they  put my  poor master,' 
   thought  Sam.  He  feels  drawn to  the Tall  Tower. He  wanders up 
   a  seemingly  endless  winding  stair,  windowless;   shrinks  into 
   foul-smelling  recess[es]  when  snarling  Orcs go  up or  down. At 
   the  top are  four locked  doors, North,  South, East,  West. Which 
   is it? And anyway how can he get in: all are locked.               
     Suddenly  Sam  took  courage  and  did  a thing  of daring  - the 
   longing  for  his  master  was  stronger  than all  other thoughts. 
   He  sat  on  the  ground  and  began  to  sing.  Troll-song   -  or 
   some  other  Hobbit  song  - or  possibly part  of the  Elves' song 
   0 Elbereth. (Yes).                                                 
   
     Cries  of anger  are heard  and guards  come from  stairs above 
   and from below. 'Stop his mouth - the foul  hound' cry  the Orcs. 
   'Would  that the  message would  return from  the Great  One, and 
   we  could  begin  our Questioning  [or take  him to  Baraddur. He 
   he! They have  a pretty  way there.  There is  One who  will soon 
   find  out  where the  little cheat  has hid  his Ring.](28) Stop his 
   mouth.'  'Careful!  '  cried the  captain, 'do  not use  too much 
   strength ere word comes from the  Great One.'  By this  trick Sam 
   found  the  door,  for  an Orc  unlocked the  East door  and went 
   inside with  a whip.  'Hold your  foul tongue,'  he said,  as Sam 
   heard the whip crack.                                            
     Swift as lightning Sam slipped  inside. He  longed to  stab the 
   Orc but wisely restrained himself. In the light of [the  torch o] 
   the small East  window he  saw Frodo  lying on  the bare  stone - 
   his arms over his face  [?guarding] from  the whip  blow. Mutter- 
   ing the orc went out and closed the door.                        
     Frodo groaned and turned over uncovering his face -  still pale 
   from the poison. 'Why do dreams  cheat me?'  he said.  'I thought 
   I heard a voice singing the song of Elbereth! '                  
     'You  were  not  dreaming!' said  Sam. 'It  is me,  master.' He 
   drew off the Ring.                                               
     But Frodo felt a great hatred well up in his heart.  Before him 
   there  stood  a small  orc, bowlegged,  leering at  him out  of a 
   gloating face. It reminded him faintly  of some  one he  had once 
   known  and  loved -  or hated.  He stood  up. 'Thief!'  he cried. 
   'Give it to me.'                                                 
     Sam  was  greatly  taken  aback:  and  stepped away,  so sudden 
   and  grim  was  his  master's  face.  'The  poor  dear  is  still 
   mithered,'(29) he thought.                                           
     'Surely, Master Frodo. I have come behind as  quick as  I could 
   just for to give it you.'  And with  that he  gave the  ring into 
   Frodo's  snatching  hand,  and  took  the  chain  from  about his 
   neck. [Only for two days had he  been Ringbearer,  yet he  felt a 
   curious regret as it left him.] (30)                             
     'Sam!  '  cried  Frodo.  'Sam!  my  dear old  Sam. How  did you 
   come  here? I  thought' -  and then  he leant  upon Sam  and wept 
  
   long. 'I thought,' he  said again  at last.  'Well never  mind. I 
   thought I was lost and that they had taken the  Ring and  all was 
   in ruin. How did you get it - tell me.'                          
     'Not by thieving,' said Sam with an effort at a smile.  'Or not 
   exactly. I took it when I thought you were  gone, Master.  Yes, I 
   thought  you  were  dead  for  certain away  back in  that Kirith 
   
   place,  with  those  crawling  horrors.  That  was  a  black  hour, 
   Master Frodo, but it seemed to me that  Sam had  got to  carry on 
   - if he could.' Then he told the tale of the attack and how  he had 
   followed. 'And it is in a place called Minas  Morgul that  we are,' 
   he  said, 'and  not for  a small  mercy in  the Dark  Tower itself, 
   leastways not yet. But Minas  whatever it  be: we  have got  to get 
   out quick. And how, I don't see.'                                  
     They  talked  it  over  long  in  whispering  voices.  'The  Ring 
   won't cover two,' said Sam;  'and I  think you  won't want  to part 
   from  it  again.  Anyhow  the  Ring  is  yours, master,'  said Sam. 
   'Once out of here you can  get away  fairly easy,  so long  as none 
   of  the  Ring-wraiths  or  Black  Riders  turn  up,   or  something 
   worse. There is some nasty eyes in  this town,  or the  pricking of 
   my skin is merely the shivers  of a  cold coming  on. My  advice to 
   you is to leg it as quick as may be.'                              
     'And you?' said Frodo.                                           
     '0,  me,'  said  Sam. 'That  can't be  helped. I  may find  a way 
   out, or I may not. Anyway I have done the job I came to do.'       
     'Not yet, I think,' said Frodo. 'Not yet. I do not think  that we 
   part here, dear friend.'                                           
     'Well then, master, tell me how.'                                
     'Let me think,' said Frodo. 'I have a plan,' he said at  last. 'A 
   risk, but it may work. Have you still got your sword?'             
     'I have,' said Sam, 'and Sting too,  and your  glass of  light. I 
   was  a-going  to  lay  them  by  you  under  the stones,'  he stam- 
   mered,  'when  the  murdering  Orcs  came  on  us.  I  thought  you 
   were dead - until you cried out as they gripped you.'              
     Frodo  smiled and  took back  his treasures.  He drew  Sting half 
   from its sheath and the pale blue  light of  it flickered  from the 
   blade.  'Not  surprising,'  he  said, 'that  Sting should  shine in 
   Minas  Morgul!  Well  now,  Sam,  get  away  over  there   -  where 
   you  will be  behind the  door when  it opens.  Draw your  sword. I 
   will lie on the floor as I was. Then you can start your  song again 
   - and that should bring in an orc soon  enough. Let  us hope  it is 
   not many more than one.'                                           
     'But  the  whips,  master,  the murdering  hounds will  fetch you 
   one for me, and I cannot abide it.'                                
     'You won't have to abide it if  you are  quick with  your sword,' 
   said Frodo. 'But  you need  not worry!  They have  not had  time to 
   search me - not  that Orcs  dare touch  the Ring  that is  for none 
   less than servants of  the Ring  or for  Sauron himself.  They made 
   sure that I had no sword and flung me on the floor. So I have 
   
   still  my  mithril-coat.  That  lash you  heard as  you came  in was 
   laid well across my  side and  back -  but I  don't think  you would 
   find any weal.'                                                     
     Sam  was  much  relieved.  'Very  well,   what's  the   idea,  Mr. 
   Frodo?' he asked.                                                   
     'You  must  do  your best  to kill  the Orc  that comes  in,' said 
   Frodo. 'If  there is  more than  one I  must leap  up and  help, and 
   maybe  we  shall  have  to try  and fight  our way  out. But  to get 
   someone to come in seems our only way of getting out.'              
     Frodo  now  began again  to sing  0 Elbereth  (a few  lines). With 
   an  oath  the door  was flung  open and  in strode  the orc-captain, 
   cracking his lash. 'Lie quiet, you dog,' he shouted, and  raised his 
  
   whip. But even as  he did  so, Sam  leapt from  behind the  door and 
   stabbed  at  his throat.  He fell  with a  gurgle. Frodo  sprang up, 
   pushed  the  door  gently  to,  and crouched  waiting for  any other 
   orc  that  might  come. The  sound of  harsh voices  far off  up the 
   further stairs came to them, but no other sounds.                   
     'Now's our chance,' said  Frodo. 'Get  into his  gear as  quick as 
   you can.' Swiftly they  stripped the  orc, peeling  off his  coat of 
   black  scale-like  mail,  unbuckling his  sword, and  unslinging the 
   small round shield at his  back. The  black iron  cap was  too large 
   for Sam (for orcs have large heads for their  size), but  he slipped 
   on the mail. It  hung a  little loose  and long.  He cast  the black 
   hooded  cloak  about  him,  took  the whip  and scimitar,  and slung 
   the  red  shield. Then  they dragged  the body  behind the  door and 
   crept out. Frodo went first.                                        
     It  was  dark  outside  when  the  door  was  shut   again.  Frodo 
   took  out  the  glass  of  light.  They  hurried  down  the  stairs. 
   Halfway   down   they   met   someone  coming   up  with   a  torch. 
   Frodo  slipped  on  his  Ring  and drew  aside; but  Sam went  on to 
   meet  the  goblin.  They  brushed  into one  another and  the goblin 
   spoke  in  his  harsh  tongue;  but  Sam   answered  only   with  an 
   angry   snarl.   That   seemed   satisfactory.  Sam   was  evidently 
   mistaken  for  someone  important.  The  goblin  drew  aside  to let 
   him pass,  and they  hastened on.  [Struck out:  They did  not guess 
   that it was the messenger returning from Baraddur!]                 
     Now   they   issued   from   the   Loathly   Tower.   Evening  was 
   falling:  away  in  the  West over  the valley  of the  Anduin there 
   was  some  light.  Far  away  loomed  the  Black  Mountains  and the 
   tower  of Minas  Tirith, had  they known.  But in  the East  the sky 
   was  dark,  with  black and  lowering clouds  that seemed  almost to 
   rest  upon  the  land.  An  uneasy  twilight  lay  in   the  shadowy 
   
   streets. Shrill  cries came  as it  were from  underground, strange 
   shapes  flitted  by  or  peered out  of alley[s]  and holes  in the 
   [?gaping]  houses;  there  were  [??dispirited]  voices  and  faint 
   echoes  of  monotonous  and  unhappy  song.  All  the  carven faces 
   leered, and their eyes glowed with a fire at great depth.          
     The  hobbits  shuddered  as  they  hurried  on.  Feet  seemed  to 
   follow  them,  and  they  turned  many  corners,  but   they  never 
   threw  them off.  Rustling and  pattering on  the stones  they came 
   doggedly after them.                                               
     They  came  to  the  gates.  The  main gates  were closed;  but a 
   small door was still open. Sentinels stood on  either side,  and at 
   the  opening   stood  an   armed  warder,   gazing  out   into  the 
   gathering  dusk.  The  Orcs  were  waiting  for the  messenger from 
   Baraddur.                                                          
     'Stay  here,'  whispered  Frodo,  drawing  Sam  into a  shadow of 
   a  pillar  just  before  the  gate. 'While  I wear  the Ring  I can 
   understand much of their speech, or of  the thought  behind it  - I 
   don't know  which. If  I cry  out come  at a  run, and  get through 
   the door if you can.'                                              
     [The  following  was  struck  out  probably  as soon  as written: 
   He  went  forward.  The  guard  at  the  open  door  was grumbling. 
   'One  would  have  thought  we  had  caught  no  more than  a stray 
   elf,' he said. 'Is [? the] Ringbearer [written above: Thief]  of no 
   matter   to  them   at  the   Dark  Tower   now?  One   would  have 
   thought  He would  have sent  a Rider  at least.  Not even  the war 
   that is now set afoot  can surely  have lessened  the worth  of the 
   One Treasure.'                                                     
     Suddenly  Frodo  stabbed  with  Sting.   The  warder   fell.  But 
   Frodo leant against the door lest a guard should  thrust it  to and 
   called  out.  The  sentinels sprang  up. Sam  came running,  but at 
   first  they took  him for  a goblin  running up  to help.  He smote 
  
   one  down  before  they  were  aware  of  his  enmity   and  sprang 
   through the door]                                                  
     'Nay,' said Sam, 'that won't do. If we have a  fight at  the gate 
   it  won't  be  much  use  getting  through.  We'll  have  the whole 
   wasps'  nest a-buzzing  after us  before we  have gone  many yards: 
   and  they  know  these  nasty  mountains as  well as  I mind  me of 
   Bagend.  Swagger  is  the  only  hope,  Mr.  Frodo,   begging  your 
   pardon.'                                                           
     'Very well, my good Sam,' said Frodo, 'try swagger.'             
     Feeling as little like 'swagger' as ever in his life,  Sam walked 
   as  unconcernedly  as  he  could  manage  into  the  shadow  of the 
   
   dark gateway.  The sentinels  on either  side looked  at him  and did 
   not  move.  He   came  beside   the  warder   and  looked   out.  The 
   warder started and looked at him angrily.                            
     Frodo  came  behind  warily.  He  saw  the  orc's  hand  go  to the 
   hilt of  his scimitar.  'Who are  you and  who do  you think  you are 
   pushing,' said he. 'Am I in  charge of  the gate  or not?'  Sam tried 
   the trick  again. He  snarled angrily  and stepped  out of  the gate. 
   But  the  trick  did  not  work  so  well a  second time.  The warder 
   sprang after him and grabbed  at his  cloak. 'Closing  time is  [? by 
   read  past  by?]  half  an  hour,' he  said, 'and  you know  that. No 
   one  but  the  Lord's  messengers  are  allowed  in  or out,  and you 
   know that well  enough. If  I have  any more  trouble I  shall report 
   you  to  the  Captain  [struck  out:  of  Morgul].'  Sam  prepared to 
   give  battle.  He turned  to face  the warder  gripping his  hilt and 
   swung round his shield. It was  a red  shield, and  in the  midst was 
   painted  a  single  black  eye.  The warder  fell back  nimbly. 'Your 
   pardon,' he  said, '0  Captain of  Morgul. I  did not  recognize you. 
   I  only  did  my  duty  as  I  thought.'  Sam, guessing  something of 
   what  had  occurred,  snarled  again  and  waved  his  hand as  if in 
   dismissal  and  walked  away  down  the  path  into  the   dusk.  The 
   warder  stared  after  him shaking  his head.  He stood  blocking the 
   door so that Frodo could not pass.                                   
     Sam  had  now  disappeared  on  the   downward  track,   and  still 
   Frodo  waited  hoping  for  a  chance  to slip  out without  a fight, 
   before  the  door  was  closed.  Suddenly  there  was  a  loud  boom. 
   Dong  Dong  Dong.  A  big  bell  was  ringing  in the  Loathly Tower: 
   the  alarm  was  sounded.   Frodo  heard   distant  cries.   Soon  he 
   could  hear voices  calling: 'Close  the gates.  Ear the  door. Watch 
   the walls. The Bearer has escaped from the Tower.'                   
     The  warder  seized  the  door  and  began to  close it.  Feet came 
   running.  Frodo  took  the  only  chance.  Stooping  he   seized  the 
   warder's  legs  and  threw  him  down and  sprang out.  As he  ran he 
   heard  loud  shouts and  oaths. 'But  the Captain  is lying  dead and 
   stripped in the Tower, I tell you,' he heard. 'Take that for  a fool. 
   You have let  the bearer  escape. Take  that for  a fool.'  There was 
   a  blow  and a  cry. Orcs  came pouring  out of  the gate,  and still 
   the bell tolled.                                                     
     Suddenly  dark  overhead   a  black   shape  appeared   flying  low 
   out of the east: a great bird it seemed, like an  eagle or  more like 
   a  vulture. The  orcs halted  chattering shrilly:  but Frodo  did not 
   wait.  He  guessed  that  some  urgent  message   concerning  himself 
   had come from the Dark Tower.                                        
   
      Here the text in ink ends, but is followed by a few pencilled notes: 
                                                                            
   Finds Sam                                                                 
   They escape - and as they are actually making towards Mordor              
   this delays  hunt which  goes towards  the Anduin  North and              
   West.                                                                     
                               End of Chapter XXV.                           
  
                                   Gorgoroth.                                
   How Frodo came to the Fiery Mountain. See sketch (b) (c).                 
                                                                            
    This last is a reference to the pages of the previous Plot, in  this book 
   pp.  208  - 9,  from 'The  Gap of  Gorgoroth not  far from  Fire Mountain' 
   to 'hurls himself and Gollum into the gulf?'                              
                                                                            
    All  this  story  of  the  escape  from Minas  Morgul was  developed from 
   the brief words of the earlier Plot (p. 209):                             
                                                                            
     Sam  ...  passes  into  Morgol  and  finds Frodo.  Frodo feels  hatred of 
     Sam  and  sees  him  as an  orc. But  suddenly the  orc speaks  and holds 
     out  Ring  and  says:  Take it.  Then Frodo  sees it  is Sam.  They creep 
     out.... Sam dresses up like an orc.                                     
                                                                            
   There  can  be no  doubt whatsoever  that the  text just  given, beginning 
   as an outline in the present tense and  sliding almost  imperceptibly into 
   full  narrative,  was  the actual  emergence on  paper of  what ultimately 
   became  'The Tower  of Cirith  Ungol' in  The Return  of the  King (VI.1). 
   It was written very fast (though surprisingly legibly), with  virtually no 
   'correction  made  on  grounds of  suitability of  phrasing, and  gives an 
   impression  of  uninterrupted  composition, perhaps  even at  one sitting. 
   Being written at  this stage,(31) its relation  to the  ultimate form  of the 
   story  in  'The  Tower  of  Cirith  Ungol'  is much  more remote  than has 
   been  the  case  anywhere  else,  and although  certain new  elements (not 
   present  in  the  previous  Plot)  now  enter  and  would  be  preserved - 
   notably  Sam's  song,  instrumental in  his discovery  of where  Frodo was 
   - the  story would  be radically  refashioned in  every point,  in geogra- 
   phy, in motives, in  the structure  of events,  so as  to become  almost a 
   new conception.                                                           
    Some  further  development  seems  in  fact  to  have  taken  place quite 
   soon. Found with  this text  are some  other papers,  themselves all  of the 
   same  time,  but  entirely  distinct  in appearance  and mode  of writing. 
   Here  the story  of Frodo  and Sam  is roughly  outlined further,  and the 
   escape  from  Minas  Morgul is  reconsidered and  rewritten. I  think that 
   this further material belongs in fact  to the  same or  much the  same time 
   as the primary text. There are  various pointers  to this.  The suggestion 
   found  here  that  'it  could  be Merry  and Pippin  that had  adventure in 
   Minas  Morgul  if  Treebeard  is  cut  out'  shows  that the  fully formed 
   narrative  had  not  at  any  rate  advanced  beyond  the Breaking  of the 
   Fellowship; and the chapter is still referred to  as 'XXV',  which carries 
   
   the same implication  (i.e. my  father was  still assuming  the chapters 
   'XXI - XXIV' as outlined on pp. 329  - 30  and had  not yet  embarked on 
   the writing of the 'western' adventures).                                
     The text is written fairly legibly in ink, but towards the end becomes 
   a pencilled scribble, here and there formidably difficult to make out. 
                                                                           
                                   Ch. XXV.                                
                                                                           
     Minas    Morgul   must    be   made    more   horrible.    The   usual 
   'goblin' stuff is not good enough here.                                  
     The   Gate   shaped   like   a   gaping   mouth   with  teeth   and  a 
   window  like  an  eye  on  each  side.  As Sam  passes through  he feels 
   a   horrible   shudder.(32) There   are  two   silent  shapes   sitting  on 
   either side as sentinels.                                                
     Substitute something of the following sort for p. [337].               
                                                                           
     The  main  outer  gates  were  now  closed.  But   a  small   door  in 
   the  middle  of  one  was   open.  (It   faced  south.)   The  tunnelled 
   Gate-house  was  dark  as  night  and  the   pale  skylight   showed  up 
   as  a  small  patch  at  the end  of a  tunnel. As  Sam and  Frodo crept 
  
   closer   they  saw   or  guessed   the  great   ominous  shape   of  the 
   Sentinels  on  either  side:  still sitting  soundless and  unmoved: but 
   from them there seemed to issue a nameless threat.                       
     'Stay  here!'  whispered  Frodo  drawing  Sam   into  the   shadow  of 
   a  wall  not  far  from  the  gate.  'While  I  wear  the  Ring,  I  can 
   understand  much  of  the  speech  of  the  enemies,  or of  the thought 
   behind  their  speech:  I  don't  know  which.  I  will go  forward, and 
   try  and find  out something.  If I  call out,  come at  a run:  and get 
   through the door if you can.'                                            
     'Nay!' said  Sam, 'that  won't do.  If we  have a  fight at  the gate, 
   we  might  as  well  or  better  stay  inside.   We'd  have   the  whole 
   wasps'  nest,  orcs  and  bogeys  and  all,  buzzing  after  us,  before 
   we'd   gone   a   dozen   yards:   and   they   know    these   horrible 
   mountains  as  well  as  I  mind  me  of  Bag-End.  Swagger is  the only 
   hope, Mr. Frodo, begging your pardon.'                                   
     'Very well, my good Sam,' said Frodo, 'try swagger!'                   
     Feeling  as  little like  'swagger* as  ever in  his life,  Sam walked 
   forward,  as  bold  and  unconcerned  as  he   could  manage   to  look, 
   all  shaking  at  the  knees  as  he  was, and  with a  queer tightening 
   of  his  breath.  Each  step forward  became more  difficult. It  was as 
   if  some  will  denying  the  passage  was  drawn  like  invisible ropes 
   across  his path.  He felt  the pressure  of unseen  eyes. It  seemed an 
   age  before  he  passed  under  the  gloom  of the  gate's arch,  and he 
   felt  tired  as  if  he  had been  swimming against  a strong  tide. The 
   
   Sentinels  sat  there:  dark  and  still.  They  did  not   move  their 
   clawlike  hands  laid  on  their   knees,  they   did  not   move  their 
   shrouded  heads  [struck  out:  staring  stiffly]  in  which  no  faces 
   could  be  seen;  but  Sam  felt  a  sudden  prickle  in  his  skin, he 
   sensed  that  they  were  alive   and  suddenly   alert.  As   he  came 
   between  them  he  seemed  to  shrink  [and]   shrivel,  naked   as  an 
   insect  crawling  to  its  hole under  the eyes  of gigantic  birds. He 
   came  to  the  open  door: just  outside the  path ran  to a  flight of 
   stairs  leading  to   the  downward   road.  Only   one  step   and  he 
   would be out -  but he  could not  pass: it  was as  if the  air before 
   him  had  become  stiff.  He  had  to  summon   up  his   strength  and 
   his will. Like lead he lifted his foot and forced it slowly bit  by bit 
   over  the  threshold,  on  either side  he felt  the darkness  leer and 
   grin  at  him.  Slowly  he  pressed  his  foot  down, down.  It touched 
   the  step  outside:  and  then  something  seemed  to  snap.  He  stood 
   fixed.  He  thought  he  heard  a  cry,  but  whether  just  beside him, 
   or  far  away  in  some  remote  watchful  tower  he  could  not  tell. 
   There  was  a  sudden  clash  of  iron.  An  Orc   ran  out   from  the 
   guard-room.                                                            
      Frodo   creeping   warily   behind   was   now   also    under   the 
   archway.  He  heard  the  guard  cry  out  in  harsh tones.  'Ho there: 
   who  are  you,  and  what  do  you  think  you  are  doing?'   He  laid 
   hold  of  Sam's  cloak.  Sam  snarled  angrily, but  the trick  did not 
   work  so  well  a  second  time.  The  guard  held  him.  'Closing-time 
   is  past,  half  an  hour  ago,'  he  growled. 'No  one but  the Lord's 
   messengers  are  allowed  in  or  out,  and  you  know  that.  The door 
   awaits  the  bringer  of  word  from Baraddur,  but it  is not  for any 
   other.'                                                                
      Of  all  this  Sam  understood  only  that   he  was   forbidden  to 
   pass.  He  could  not  move  forward:  so  he  stepped   suddenly  back 
   stepping  on  the  feet  of  the  Orc  behind.  Frodo  saw  the guard's 
   hand  go  to  the  hilt  of his  scimitar. 'Hey,  who are  you stamping 
   on?' said he. Sam prepared for battle. He turned, etc. as before.      
                                                                         
      [Struck out: An alternative would be to make the gate               
   impassable. The alarm is sounded. The City is aroused. The             
   Vulture  {Black  Rider)  arrives  in  the  main  square. Frodo  at once 
  
   , knows that Ring is useless. He feels almost discovered. Messen-      
   ger says Ring is still in the town: he feels it.]                      
                                                                         
                           Alternative account.                           
                                                                         
      Make light fade in the window as Sam and Frodo talk in the          
   
   Sketch for the Gate of Minas Morgul. 
   
   Loathly  Tower.  They  try the  trick of  getting an  orc to  open the 
   door  as  twilight  deepens.  No  dressing  up.  They creep  out into 
   the  town.  Something  warns  Frodo   not  to   use  the   Ring.  The 
   elf-hoods prove better in the City of  Sorcery than  the Ring  - the 
   two hobbits  (aided  by  some  grace  of  Galadriel  that  went  with 
   the garments) pass along the streets  like mist.  The gate  is closed 
   - the sentinels described: three a side.(33)                         
     The  walls  are  high  and  if it  were possible  to get  onto them 
   unseen - it is  not: the  few ascents  are guarded  - they  could not 
   get down. They are trapped.                                          
     A  cry  from  a  watch  tower.  The  waning moon  rises in  East. A 
   dark shape  flying out  of the  East, a  black speck  against clouds. 
   Vulture   bearing   a   Ringwraith  settles   in  main   square.  The 
   Ringwraith  has  come  to  take  Frodo  back  to  the Dark  Tower. At 
   that  moment  boom,  the  alarm  is   sounded  from   Loathly  Tower. 
   Ringwraith says Ring has not left City:  he feels  it. Hunt  in town. 
   Hairbreadth  escape of  hobbits. In  spite of  the Ringwraith  a host 
   of  orcs  assemble  to  scour  mountains  (? Frodo  and Sam  trap two 
   orcs in an alley and take their cloaks and gear. ?) Pass out  in rear 
   of  the  company.  Describe  the  reluctant  feeling,   and  moveless 
   sentinels. Even as they  pass the  sentinels stir:  and give  a fell, 
   horrible,  far-off  cry.  The  moon  is  suddenly  clouded.  A fierce 
   cold  wind  from  East.  Rain?  The  hobbits  fling  themselves  flat 
   among   the   rocks.   Orcs   pass  over   them.  Hunt   misses  them 
   because   they   go   towards   Mordor.  The   hunt  goes   West  and 
   North.                                                               
     Now   go   on   to   describe  the   journey  to   Fiery  Mountain. 
   Footsteps come after them. Gollum has picked up trail.               
     Frodo  and  Sam  journey  by  night  down   the  slopes   of  Duath 
   out into the dreadful waste of Gorgoroth.(34)                        
     [The  grey  cloaks  of  Lothlorien  must   be  made   more  magical 
   and  efficacious.  'Are  these  garments  magical?'  asks  Frodo. 'We 
   do  not  know  what  you  mean  by  magical,'  said they.  'They have 
   virtues:  for  they  are  elvish.'  They were  green and  grey: their 
   property  is  to  blend  perfectly  with  all  natural  surroundings: 
   leaves, boughs, grass, water, stone. Unless a full  light of  sun was 
   on  them, and  the wearer  was moving  or set  against the  sky, they 
   were not invisible, but unnoticeable.](35)                           
     Far  away  they  saw  the  underside   of  the   Mountains  stained 
   red   with  the   glow  of   Amarthon  [written   above:  Dolamarth]: 
   Mount   Doom:   the   Mountain   of   Fire.(36) There  is   a  constant 
   rumble  of  thunder.  Frodo  feels  the  Eye.  They  come down  a long 
   
   ravine  opening  onto  Gorgoroth  beyond  the  south-east   end  of 
   Kirith Ungol: it is end of road from Barad-dur to Morgul.(37)       
   Great  hideous  cavern (38) pillars.  They  peer  [?out?about]  in  the 
   grey  day  over  Gorgoroth.  Mount  Doom  is  smoking  and  burning 
   to left. Black cloud lies over Baraddur. Millions of birds  - [?led 
   by  vultures]: plain  seems crawling  with insects  - a  great host 
   assembled  -  all  sweeping  out  towards  Kirith.  By  evening all 
   plain is silent and empty. Cinders fall on plain. Moon  rises late. 
   Very dark. They begin  the perilous  crossing. Rustle  of following 
   feet. Journey all night.                                            
  
     Distances are rather too large - it would be  eased if  Orcs took 
   Frodo  to  [?East]   Guard  Tower   of  R...   -  Loath   and  Grim 
   [written above: Fell  and Dire].  They could  then see  easier the 
   host and would not have to cross Kirith Ungol.(39)                  
     [Struck  out: It  could be  Merry and  Pippin that  had adventure 
   in Minas Morgul if Treebeard is cut out.] (40)                      
     From  Dire-castle  Gorgos  (and  Nargos)  it  would  be  only  70 
   miles. They could creep round edge of Eredlithui.(41)               
     Sam  must  fall  out somehow.  Stumble and  break leg:  thinks it 
   is  a  crack  in ground  - really  Gollum. [?Makes ?Make]  Frodo go 
   on alone.                                                           
     Frodo  toils  up  Mount Doom.  Earth quakes,  the ground  is hot. 
   There  is a  narrow path  winding up.  Three fissures.  Near summit 
   there is Sauron's Fire-well. An opening in  side of  mountain leads 
   into a chamber the floor of which is split asunder by a cleft.(42)  
     Frodo  turns  and  looks  North-west,  sees  the dust  of battle. 
   Faint  sound  of  horn.  This  is  Windbeam  the  Horn  of  Elendil 
   blown only in extremity.(43)                                        
     Birds circle over. Feet behind.                                   
     It  is  then  at  night before  ascent of  Mount Doom  that Frodo 
   sees  the  lone  eye,  like  a window  that does  not move  and yet 
   searches in Baraddur.                                               
     Description of Baraddur seen afar.                                
                                                                      
     I give here the latter part of a time-scheme of this period which 
   covers  the  events  of  this  outline  plot.  For  the chronologi- 
   cal structure in this scheme see p. 367 ('scheme I').               
                                                                      
     Dec. 25. Reach Tolbrandir in evening.                              
          26. Flight of Frodo.                                          
       Jan.3. Gollum slips away.                                       
           5. Frodo, Sam [struck out: and Gollum] reach Kirith Ungol. 
           6. Frodo captured.                                           
           8. Sam rescues Frodo in [Minas Morgul >] Gorgos.             
   
     9. Sam and Frodo journey in Duath.                                  
    10. Sam and Frodo see host in Gorgoroth and lie hid.                 
         [These two entries changed to read: Jan. 9, 10, 11 Sam         
         and Frodo journey in Eredlithui (see hosts going to war).] 
    12,13. Ascent of Mount Doom.                                        
    14. [?Horns)... Fall of Mordor.                                      
    15. Victory and return to Minas Tirith.                              
         [Added: Jan. 25 Reach Minas Tirith. Jan. 26 Great Feast.]      
                                                                       
   Notable  points  in this  time-scheme are  the corroboration  of the 
   statement in the text that Sam had been Ringbearer for two days (see 
   p. 334 and note 30); the change in the place of Frodo's imprisonment 
   from Minas Morgul to Gorgos (see p. 344 and notes  39, 41);  and the 
   mention of the great feast that followed the victory (cf. p. 212). 
   
                               NOTES.                                        
                                                                            
   1. On  the  back  of  the  first  page  of  this  outline  are  some rough 
      workings  for  revision  of  The  Lay  of  Aotrou  and   Itroun,  which 
      was  completed  in  its  original  form  in   1930.  This   stray  page 
      perhaps  shows  my  father turning  to it  again at  this time.  It was 
      ultimately  published  in   greatly  revised   form,  to   which  these 
      workings were moving, in 1945.                                         
   2. Cf. the  outline (c)  for 'Farewell  to Lorien',  p. 269:  'Arrows from 
      East shore as they pass down river?'                                   
   3. Tolharn  and   Tollernen  were   passing  replacements   of  Tolondren. 
      Subsequently  Stoneait  (ait  'islet',  =  eyot)  and   Tollernen  were 
  
      struck  out  in  pencil  (all  other  changes  in  the  opening section 
      being  made  in  ink)  and  replaced  by  Eregon  ( =  Stone pinnacle). 
      On Eregon see p. 323 note 12.                                          
   4. Sarn   Gebir   and   Nomen's   land   (Nomenlands)   emerged   in   the 
      course of the writing of 'Farewell to Lorien' (pp. 281, 283).          
   5. It is ill to be alone  on the  east side  of the  River: this  was left 
      unchanged  when  the   text  immediately   preceding  was   altered  to 
      the  story  that  Frodo  and Sam  did not  cross to  the east  bank but 
      climbed the hill  on the  island where  they camped.  - In  the outline 
      (c) to 'Farewell to Lorien' (p. 269) it is told that 'They'  crossed to 
      the  east  bank  and went  up into  the hills  'to look  around', where 
      'They' may be the whole Company or Frodo and Sam only.                 
   6. Eredwethion    'Mountains    of   Shadow'    is   derived    from   The 
      Silmarillion.                                                          
      With this scene compare the previous Plot (p. 208):                    
         Boromir  takes  Frodo  apart  and  talks  to him.  Begs to  see Ring 
                                                                            
         again. Evil enters into his heart and he tries to daunt Frodo and 
   
         then to take it by force. Frodo is obliged  to slip  it on  to escape 
         him.  (What  does  he  see  then  -  cloud  all  round   him  getting 
         nearer and many fell voices in air?)                                  
                                                                              
       In  that  Plot  there  is  no mention  of the  Eye -  but cf.  the much 
       earlier  outline  dated  August  1939  (VI.381):  'Horrible  feeling of 
       an Eye searching for him'.                                              
    8. On the name Dantruinel for Rauros see pp. 285, 316.                     
    9. It seems very likely that the reason for shifting  the place  where the 
       Company  camped  to  the  west  bank  of  the  river  and   making  the 
       island  inaccessible  was  to   allow  Merry   and  Pippin   to  become 
       separated   and   lost   -   a  development   that  had   already  been 
       conceived in the previous Plot (see note 16).                           
   10. I  take  these  words,  set  in  inverted  commas,  to   be  Boromir's, 
       referring deceitfully to Frodo's having put on the Ring.                
   11. The  account  of  Sam's  tracking  of Frodo  that follows  is developed 
       from that in the previous Plot (p. 208):                                
           The  search. Sam  is lost.  He tries  to track  Frodo and  comes on 
       Gollum. He follows Gollum and Gollum leads him to Frodo.                
           Frodo  hears  following  feet.   And  flies.   But  Sam   comes  up 
       too  to  his  surprise.  The  two  are  too  much  for  Gollum.  Gollum 
       is  daunted  by  Frodo  -   who  has   a  power   over  him   as  Ring- 
       bearer....                                                              
           Gollum  pleads  for  forgiveness  and  feigns  reform.   They  make 
       him lead them through the Dead Marshes.                                 
   12. Sam  is  now  on  the  east  side  of  Anduin,  and the  boat 'knocking 
       against the bank' is the boat in which Frodo has crossed.               
   13. This  paragraph  ('Gollum  was  so intent  on the  trail...') evidently 
       replaced  the  story  that  preceded,  although  that  was  not  struck 
                                                                              
       OUT.                                                                    
                                                                              
   14. Kirith  Ungol  was  at this  time the  name of  the great  pass leading 
       into  Mordor  in  the  North-west  (pp.  283,  285,  and  Map   III  on 
       p. 309).                                                                
   15. At some time later my father struck it all out and wrote in pencil: 
         Steep place  where Frodo  has to  climb a  precipice. Sam  goes first 
       so  that  if  Frodo  falls  he  will  knock  Sam  down first.  They see 
       Gollum come down by moonlight like a fly.                               
       This  is  where  the  story  in The  Two Towers  (IV.1, 'The  Taming of 
       Smeagol', p. 219) first appears.                                        
   16. Cf.  the  previous  Plot, p.  210. It  is seen  from the  synopsis that 
       immediately  follows  (pp.  329  -  30)  of  the  chapter  telling what 
  
       happened  to  Merry  and  Pippin  that  my  father  had  still  no idea 
       that anything more untoward had happened to them.                       
   17. This  passage  remains  virtually  unchanged  in  substance   from  the 
       previous Plot (p. 211).                                                 
   18. At  a  later  stage  my  father  pencilled  in various  developments to 
       Chapters  XXII  and  XXIII  (as  renumbered).   The  synopsis   of  the 
   
             former  he  altered  thus:  'Black  orcs  of Misty  Mountains capture 
             Merry  and  Pippin,  bear  them  to  Isengard.   But  the   orcs  are 
             attacked  by  the  Rohiroth  on  borders  of  Fangorn,  and   in  the 
             confusion  Merry  and  Pippin  escape  unnoticed.'  Also  added  here 
             was 'Trotter is led astray by [? finding] orc-prints. He  follows the 
             orcs  believing  Frodo,  Sam,  etc. captured.  He meets  Gandalf.' To 
             'What  happened  to  Gimli   and  Legolas'   he  added:   'Went  with 
             Trotter to rescue Merry and Pippin.'                                  
        19.  Noted beside this sentence: s G - F asleep. F G - s asleep.  s F  - c 
             asleep.                                                               
        20.  The origin of  this passage  is seen  in the  earlier Plot  (p. 209): 
             'There is a ravine, a spiders' glen, they have to pass at entrance to 
             Gorgoroth.  Gollum  gets  spiders  to  put spell  of sleep  on Frodo. 
             Sam  drives  them off.  But cannot  wake him.'  Kirith Ungol  was not 
             yet  its  name  when  that  was  written:  there  is mention  in that 
             outline  of  the  Gap  of  Gorgoroth, clearly  the pass  leading into 
             Mordor (pp. 208, 213), but  the words  'a ravine  they have  to pass' 
             perhaps suggest  that the  'spiders' glen'  led off  the Gap.  In the 
             present Plot, however, Kirith Ungol, ravine of  spiders, is  the pass 
             itself.                                                               
        21.  It  was  no  doubt  put  in  when  the story  had gone  somewhat past 
             this point, since it is avowedly  narrative in  form and  not outline 
             (present tense).                                                      
        22.  This sentence is enclosed in square brackets in the original.         
        23.  At  the  top of  the page  is written:  'All Sauron's  folk, however, 
             know that if Ringbearer is taken he is to be  guarded as  their life, 
             but  otherwise  to   be  untouched   and  undespoiled,   and  brought 
             intact to the Lord.' This was struck out.                             
        24.  On the Sea of Rhun or Rhunaer see p. 307.                             
        25.  This passage is enclosed in square brackets in the original.          
        26.  For  the  site  of  Minas  Morgul  see Map  III on  p. 309.  The Orcs 
             appear to have come from  there, in  view of  'Sam gathers  that they 
             are  going  to  Minas  Morgul: since  they are  not allowed  to leave 
             their post'; and 'the path led up into  the mountains'  suggests that 
             the  way  to  Minas  Morgul  was by  a track  leading upwards  out of 
             Kirith  Ungol;  hence  Sam sees  'from below'  the Orcs  entering the 
             City.                                                                 
        27.  Unless my father had decided  to restore  the original  conception of 
             Minas  Anor  in  the  East  becoming  Minas  Morgul, and  Minas Ithil 
             in  the  West   becoming  Minas   Tirith,  which   seems  exceedingly 
             improbable,  this  can  only  be  a   momentary  confusion.   But  it 
             occurs again: p. 366 note 19.                                         
        28.  This  passage  is  enclosed  in  square  brackets  in  the  original. 
        29.  mithered:  'confused,   bewildered'.  My   father  often   used  this 
             English  dialect  word,  though  as  I recollect  always in  the form 
             moithered;   but   mithered  is   recorded  from   Staffordshire  and 
                                                                                  
                                                                                 
   
                                                         
                                                                            
        Warwickshire  and   the  neighbouring   counties  of   the.  English 
        midlands.                                                            
    30. This sentence is enclosed in  square brackets  in the  original. Two 
        days  seems a  very long  time to  have elapsed  since Sam  took the 
  
        Ring  from  Frodo  in  Kirith Ungol,  and is  by no  means suggested 
        in  the narrative;  on the  other hand,  on Map  III (p.  309) Minas 
        Morgul  was  at  least  30  miles  from  the  eastern  edge  of  the 
        Mountains  of  Shadow  at  Kirith  Ungol. See  also the  time scheme 
        on pp. 344 - 5.                                                      
    31. It should be emphasized that the fact of its  being written  at this 
        stage in the history of The  Lord of  the Rings,  and not  later, is 
        clear and certain.                                                   
    32. This refers of course to Sam's entry into Minas Morgul, alone.       
    33. Cf.  'The  Tower  of  Cirith  Ungol'  in  The  Return  of  the King, 
        p.  178: 'They  were like  great figures  seated upon  thrones. Each 
        had  three  joined  bodies,  and  three  heads  facing  outward, and 
        inward, and  across the  gateway. The  heads had  vulture-faces, and 
        on  their  great  knees  were  laid  clawlike  hands.'  -  A  little 
        diagrammatic sketch is included in the manuscript at this point: 
                                                                            
                                                              
                                                                            
    34. Duath  (replacing  Eredwethion,  p.   325)  is   the  name   of  the 
        Mountains  of  Shadow  on  the  First  Map  and  on  my map  made in 
        1943;   my   father   added   Ephel  before   Duath  on   both  maps 
        subsequently (pp. 309 - 10). -  The sentence  was changed  in pencil 
        to  read:  'Frodo  and  Sam journey  by night  among the  slopes and 
        ravines N. of Duath towards the dreadful waste of Gorgoroth.'        
    35. The brackets are in the original. This notable passage is the origin 
        of  the  much  enlarged  description  of  the  cloaks  of Lothlorien 
        which first appears as an addition to the fair copy of  'Farewell to 
        Lorien' (p. 285), though expressed  in a  wholly different  way. The 
        question 'Are  these garments  magical?', here  asked by  Frodo, was 
        then given to Merry, and finally (FR p. 386)  to Pippin  ('Are these 
        magic cloaks?').                                                     
    36. The  first  devising  of  an  elvish  name  for  Mount  Doom  (later 
        Amon Amarth).                                                        
    37. My  father  first  wrote  here:  'They  come  down  a   long  ravine 
        opening  on  Kirith  Un(gol)', striking  out this  name at  once and 
        writing  instead 'opening  onto Gorgoroth',  etc. It  is hard  to be 
        sure, but it seems likely that he saw  a path  climbing up  to Minas 
        Morgul  out  of  Kirith  Ungol  (the  pass  into  Mordor),  by which 
        Frodo  was  taken,  and  another  more  southerly  approach,  a road 
        running  westwards  from  the  Dark  Tower  and  climbing  to  Minas 
   
         Morgul  by  the  'long  ravine'  down  which   Sam  and   Frodo  made 
         their escape (see Map III, p. 309).                                   
    38.  This word is clearly written cavern, not carven.                      
    39.  This short paragraph  is very  hard to  read and  not easy  to inter- 
         pret, but at least it is clear that here is the first suggestion of a 
         doubt  that  it  was  to  Minas  Morgul  that  Frodo  was  taken. The 
         word I have given as East begins  Ea but  does not  look at  all like 
         East; yet that seems appropriate to the sense (see further  note 41). 
         The  name  of  the  tower  might  be  Rame  or  Raine,   among  other 
         possibilities.  The  words  'They  would  not  have  to  cross Kirith 
         Ungol' are at first sight puzzling, since it has just been  said that 
         they  emerged  from  the long  ravine 'beyond  the south-east  end of 
         Kirith  Ungol';  but I  think that  my father  meant that  they would 
         not  have  to  cross  the  open  plain   between  the   Mountains  of 
         Shadow  and  the  Ash  Mountains  (Ered  Lithui),  whether   this  be 
         called Kirith Ungol or Gorgoroth at that point.                       
    40.  See  p.  339; and  for an  earlier suggestion  that Merry  and Pippin 
         might find themselves in Mordor see p. 211.                           
    41.  On  the  First  Map there  are two  small circles  on either  side of 
         Kirith  Ungol  (on  my redrawing,  square P  15 on  Map II,  p. 305). 
         These  reappear  on  my  1943  map  as two  small towers.  On neither 
  
         map  are  they  named;  but  it  seems  clear  that they  represent a 
         western  and  an  eastern  guard  tower   -  presumably   the  Nargos 
         and  Gorgos  named  here   (cf.  'There   are  Orc   guard-towers  on 
         either  side  of  Gorgoroth',  p. 208).  The words  'From Dire-castle 
         Gorgos  (and  Nargos)  it  would  be  only 70  miles' mean,  I think, 
         'From  the  eastern tower  Gorgos (and  for the  matter of  that from 
         the  western  tower  Nargos  also)  it  was  only  70 miles  to Mount 
         Doom.'                                                                
    42.  The three fissures and Sauron's well  of fire  appear in  the earlier 
         Plot (p. 209), but this is the first glimpse of the Sammath Naur. 
    43.  Windbeam:  if  this  name  occurs elsewhere  in my  father's writings 
         I have not found it, except in the Last  Letter of  Father Christmas, 
         where he calls it the Great Horn,  and says  that he  has not  had to 
         blow it for over four hundred  years (cf.  'only in  extremity' here) 
         and  that its  sound carries  as far  as the  North Wind  blows. (Cf. 
         Old English beme (beam) 'trumpet'.)                                  
   
                                      XVII.                                   
                                 THE GREAT RIVER.                              
                                                                              
   It  has  been seen  (pp. 324,  330) that  having written  an outline  of the 
   story  from  the   departure  from   Lorien  to   the  'Scattering   of  the 
   Company' at  'Tollernen' my  father decided  that the  first element  in the 
   outline,  'The  Company  sets  off  from  Tongue', should  in fact  form the 
   conclusion  to  Chapter  XX  ('Farewell  to  Lorien'),  and XXI  should take 
   up with 'They are attacked with arrows'.                                    
    As  I have  mentioned (p.  283), the  original draft  for the  last section 
   of  'Farewell  to  Lorien'  (i.e. 'The  Company sets  off from  Tongue') was 
   written in ink in a clear script with little hesitation. That  draft section 
   ends  with  the  words  'End  of   Ch.  XX',   showing  that   the  chapter- 
   arrangement  just  referred  to  had  already  been devised.  The character- 
   istic very pale ink used for this section was  also used  for the  text 'The 
   Story  Foreseen  from  Lorien' and  for the  first part  of the  new chapter 
   XXI: the  three texts  have a  strong general  likeness, and  were obviously 
   written at the same time.                                                   
    The  draft  of  the  last  section  of  'Farewell  to Lorien'  ends halfway 
   down   a   page,  and   is  followed   by  'XXI:   The  Scattering   of  the 
   Company';  at  this  stage  my  father assumed  that the  narrative outlined 
   on pp. 324 - 8, 329 (i.e. excluding the  story of  Sam's tracking  of Frodo) 
   would  constitute  a  single  chapter.  For  the journey  down the  River to 
   'Tollernen'  he  had  set  down  no  more  in  the way  of event  than 'They 
   are  attacked  with  arrows.'  I  give  now  the  opening  draft of  the new 
   chapter as it was first written.(1)                                         
                                                                              
    Sam  woke  him.  He  was  lying  in  a bed  of blankets  and furs          
   under tall grey-stemmed  trees near  the river  bank. The  grey of          
   morning  was  dim  among  the  bare   branches.  Gimli   was  busy          
   with a small fire near at hand. He  had slept  the first  night of          
   their river journey away. They  started again  before the  day was          
   broad.  Not  that  most  of  the  Company  were  eager   to  hurry          
   southwards:  they  were  content  that  the  decision  which  they          
   must  make  when  they  came  to  Rauros  and  the Isle  of Eregon (2)      
   lay  yet some  days ahead,  and still  less did  they wish  to run          
   swiftly into the perils that certainly lay beyond, whatever course          
   they took,  but Trotter  felt that  the time  was urgent  and that          
   willing or not they should hasten forward.                                  
   
                                                                   
                                                                     
     As the  second day  of their  voyage wore  on the  lands changed 
   slowly: trees thinned and then failed: on the  East bank  to their 
   left,  long  formless  slopes  stretched up  and away  towards the 
  
   sky; brown they looked as if a fire had passed over  them, leaving 
   no  living  thing  of green;  an unfriendly  waste without  even a 
   withered tree or a bold stone  to break  the emptiness.  They were 
   come to the  Brown Lands,  the Withered  Wold that  lay in  a vast 
   desolation  between  Dol  Dughul  in  Southern  Mirkwood  and  the 
   hills of Sarn-Gebir: what pestilence of  war or  fell deed  of the 
   Lord  of  Mordor  had  so  blasted  all that  region they  did not 
   know.(3) Upon  the west  bank to  their right  the land  was treeless 
   and quite flat, but green: there  were forests  of reeds  of great 
   height in places that shut out the view as  the little  boats went 
   rustling  by along  their fluttering  borders: the  great withered 
   flowering heads bent  in the  light cold  airs hissing  softly and 
   waving like funeral  plumes. Here  and there  in open  spaces they 
   could see across the wide rolling meads hills far away, or  on the 
   edge of sight a dark line where still the southernmost  phalanx of 
   the Misty Mountains marched.                                       
     'You are looking  out across  the great  pastures of  Rohan, the 
   Riddermark,  land  of  the  Horsemasters,'  said Trotter;  'but in 
   these evil days they do not dwell nigh the river or ride  often to 
   its shores. Anduin is wide, yet the orc-bows will with  ease shoot 
   an arrow across the stream.'                                       
     The hobbits looked  from bank  to bank  uneasily. If  before the 
   trees had  seemed hostile,  as if  harbouring secret  dangers, now 
   they felt that they were too naked: afloat in little open boats in 
   the midst of wide bare land, on a river that  was the  boundary of 
   war. As they went  on the  feeling of  insecurity grew  upon them. 
   The  river  broadened and  grew shallow:  bleak stony  beaches lay 
   upon the  east, there  were gravel  shoals in  the water  and they 
   had  to  steer  carefully.  The Brownlands  rose into  bleak wolds 
   over which flowed a chill air from the East.  Upon the  other side 
   the  meads  had become  low rolling  downs of  grey grass,  a land 
   of  fen  and  tussock.  They  shivered thinking  of the  lawns and 
   fountains, the clear sun and gentle rain of Lothlorien:  there was 
   little  speech  and  no laughter  among them.  Each was  busy with 
   his  own  thoughts.  Sam  had  long  since made  up his  mind that 
   though  boats  were  maybe  not  as  dangerous  as  he   had  been 
   brought  up  to  believe,  they  were  far more  uncomfortable. He 
   was  cramped  and  miserable, having  nothing to  do but  stare at 
   the winter  lands crawling  by and  the dark  grey water,  for the 
   
   Company  used  the  paddles mainly  for steering,  and in  any case 
   they  would  not  have  trusted  Sam  with  a  paddle.   Merry  and 
   Pippin  in  the  middle  boat  were  ill at  ease. [Added  and then 
   struck  out:  Merry  was at  the stern,  facing Sam  and steering.] 
   Boromir sat muttering to himself, sometimes biting his nails  as if 
   some  restlessness  or  doubt  consumed him.  Often Pippin  who sat 
   in the prow, looking back,  caught a  queer gleam  in his  eye when 
   he peered forward gazing at the boat in front where Frodo sat. 
     So the time passed until the end  of the  sixth [>  seventh] day. 
   The banks were still bare, but on  both sides  on the  slopes above 
   them  bushes  were  scattered,  behind  and  further  south  ridges 
   with twisted fir-trees could  be glimpsed:  they were  drawing near 
   the  grey  hill  country  of  Sarn-Gebir:  the  southern  border of 
   Wilderland,   beyond  which   lay  the   Nomanland  and   the  foul 
   marshes  that lay  for many  leagues before  the passes  of Mordor. 
   High in the air there were flocks of dark birds. Trotter  looked at 
   them with disquiet.                                                
     'I fear  we have  been too  slow and  overbold,' he  said. 'Maybe 
   we have come too  far by  day, and  ere this  we should  have taken 
   to  journeying  between  dusk  and  dawn  and  lain  hidden  in the 
   day.'                                                              
     He stayed  his boat  with his  paddle, and  when the  others came 
  
   up he spoke to them, counselling that  they should  go on  into the 
   night, and put off their rest until night was old  and dawn  was at 
   hand.  'And  if we  make another  two or  three leagues,'  said he, 
   'we  shall  come,  if I  am right  in my  memories, to  Sarn Gebir, 
   where the  river begins  to run  in deep  channels: there  maybe we 
   shall find better shelter and more secrecy.'                       
     Already  twilight was  about them.  The hobbits  at any  rate had 
   been hoping soon for the warmth of a fire to  their cold  feet, and 
   the feel of solid  earth beneath  them. But  there seemed  no place 
   in that houseless country which invited  them to  halt; and  a cold 
   drowsiness   was   on   them,   numbing   thought.  They   made  no 
   answer, yes or no. Trotter drove his  paddle in  the water  and led 
   them  on  again.  [Added:  The  stars  leapt  out  above.  The  sky 
   [was] clear and cold. It was  nearly night  when](4) Just  ahead there 
   loomed up rocks  in the  midst of  the stream,  nearer to  the west 
   bank. To the  east there  was a  wider channel,  and that  way they 
   turned: but they found the current  swift. In  the dusk  they could 
   see pale foam and water beating  against the  rocks upon  the right 
   hand.                                                              
     'This is an evil time  of day  to pass  through such  a dangerous 
   
   reach,'  said  Boromir.  'Hey  Trotter,' he  cried, cupping  his hands 
   and calling  above the  noise of  the waters  to the  boat ahead  - it 
   was already too dark  to see  whether it  was far  or near.  'Hey!' he 
   called. 'Not this way tonight!'                                       
     'No  indeed,'  said Trotter,  and they  saw that  he had  turned his 
   boat  and  had  come  back  almost  alongside  without   their  seeing 
   him.  'No:  I  did  not  know  we  had  come  so  far yet:  the Anduin 
   flows  faster  than  I  reckoned.  The  rapids  of Pensarn (5) are ahead. 
   They  are  not  very  long  nor  very  fierce,  yet  too  dangerous to 
   venture  on in  the dark  for those  who know  the Great  River little 
   or only from tales. See,'  he said,  'the current  has flung  us right 
   over to the east shore: in a little we shall be on the shoals.  Let us 
   turn and go back to the western side, above the rocks.'               
     Even  as  he  spoke  there  was  a  twanging,  and  arrows  whistled 
   over  and  among  them.   One  smote   Frodo  between   the  shoulders 
   but  fell  back, foiled  by the  hidden coat  of mail;  another passed 
   through  Trotter's  hair; and  a third  stood fast  in the  gunwale of 
   the middle boat close by Merry's hand.                                
     'To  the  west   bank!'  shouted   Boromir  and   Trotter  together. 
   They  leaned  forward  straining  at  the  paddles  -  even   Sam  now 
   took  a  hand,  but  it  was  not  so  easy.  The current  was flowing 
   strong.  Each  one  expected  at  any minute  to feel  the sting  of a 
   blackfeathered   orc-arrow.   But   it  was   now  grown   very  dark, 
   dark even  for the  keen night-eyes  of goblins;  goblins were  on the 
   bank,  they  did  not  doubt.  When  they  had  come   into  midstream 
   as far as they could judge,  and out  of the  swirl of  waters running 
   into  the  narrow  channel,   Legolas  laid   down  his   paddle,  and 
   lifting  the  bow  he  had   brought  from   Lorien  strung   it,  and 
   turned,  peering  back  into  the  gloom.   Across  the   water  there 
   came  shrill  cries;  but  he  could  see  nothing.  The   enemy  were 
   shooting  wildly  now  and  few  arrows  came near  the boats:  it was 
   grown  very  dark:  there  was  not even  a grey  glimmer on  the face 
   of the  river, only  here and  there the  broken twinkle  reflecting a 
   misty star.                                                           
     As  he  gazed  into  the  blackness  away  east  the   clouds  broke 
   and  the  white  rind  of  the  new  moon  appeared  riding  slowly up 
   the  sky;  [but its  faint light  did little  to illumine  the further 
   shore.](6) Sam  looked  up  at  it  in wonder.(7) Even  as  he  did  so a 
   dark shape,  like a  cloud yet  not a  cloud, low  and ominous,  for a 
   moment  shut  off  the  thin  crescent  and  winged  its  way  towards 
   them, until  it appeared  as a  great winged  shape black  against the 
  
   dark  heaven.(8) Fierce voices  greeted  it  from  across   the  water. 
   
   Frodo felt a sudden chill  about his  heart, and  a cold  like the 
   memory  of  an  old  wound in  his shoulder:  he crouched  down in 
   the boat.                                                          
     Suddenly  the  great  bow  of  Legolas sang.  He heard  an arrow 
   whistle/whine.  He  looked  up.  The  winged shape  swerved: there 
   was a harsh croaking  cry and  it seemed  to fall,  vanishing down 
   into  the  darkness  of the  eastern shore;  the sky  seemed clean 
   again.  They  heard  a  tumult  as  of  many voices  murmuring and 
   lamenting  [written  above:  cursing], and  then silence.  No more 
   arrows came towards them.                                          
     'Praised be the bow of Galadriel and the  keen eye  of Legolas!' 
   said Gimli. 'That was a mighty shot in the dark.'                  
     'But what it hit who can say,' said Boromir.                     
     'I cannot,' said Gimli. 'Yet I liked that shape as little as the 
   shadow of the Balrog of Moria.'                                    
     'It was not a Balrog,' said Frodo, still shivering. 'I  think it 
   was...' He did not finish.                                         
     'You think what?' asked Boromir quickly.                         
     'I do not know,' said Frodo. 'Whatever it was its fall  seems to 
   have dismayed the enemy.'                                          
     'So  it  seems,'  said  Trotter.  'Yet where  they are,  and how 
   many,  or  what  they will  do next,  we do  not know.  This night 
   must be watchful!'                                                 
                                                                     
     At  last  the  boats  were  brought to  the western  bank again. 
   Here  they  moored them  close inshore.  They did  not lie  on the 
   land that night, but remained in the boats  with weapons  close to 
   hand. One sat alert and  vigilant watching  either bank  while the 
   other [? read others) dozed uneasily.                              
     Sam (9) looked  at  the moon  again, slipping  down now  swiftly to 
   the  horizon.  'It is  very strange,'  he murmured  drowzily. 'The 
   moon  I  suppose  does  not  change  his  courses  in  Wilderland? 
   Then  I  must  be  wrong  in  my reckoning.  If you  remember, the 
   old moon was at its end as we lay on the flet up in that tree.(10) 
   Well now I can't remember  how long  we were  in that  country: it 
   was certainly three nights,  and I  seem to  remember a  good many 
   more - but  I am  certain sure  it was  not a  month. Yet  here we 
   are:  seven  days  from  Lorien  and  up  pops  a  New  Moon. Why, 
   anyone   would   think   we  had   come  straight   from  Nimrodel 
   without  stopping  a  night  or  seeing  Caras  Galadon.  Funny it 
   seems.'                                                            
     'And that Sam is probably about the truth of it,'  said Trotter. 
   
                     
                                                                             
   'Whether  we  were  in  the  past or  the future  or in  a time  that does 
   not pass,  I cannot  say: but  not I  think till  Silverlode bore  us back 
   to   Anduin   did   we   return  to   the  stream   of  time   that  flows 
   through  mortal  lands  to  the  Great  Sea.  At  least,  so I  guess: but 
   maybe   I   dream   and   talk   nonsense.   Yet   do   either    of   you 
   remember  seeing  any   moon  in   Lorien,  old   or  young?   I  remember 
   only stars by night and sun by day.(11)                                    
                                                                             
    The  text,  becoming  ragged  at  the  end, now  peters out  in pencilled 
   notes for its continuation:                                                
                                                                             
    In  morning  Trotter  and  Legolas  go  forward   to  find   path.  They 
   lie  hid  among  rocks  all  day  and at  evening laboriously  cart their 
   boats  to  end  of  the  rapids.  (Hear  the  sound  as  they  pass.)  No 
   sign  on  far  shore.  Below  rapids  stream  is  soon  quiet   and  deep 
  
   again  -  but  less  broad.  They  creep  along the  west bank  by night. 
   They   pass   into   the   gullies  of   Sarn  Gebir.   Pinewoods.  About 
   dawn  on  10th  day  come  to  Eregon  [later  >  Tol  Brandor   or  -ir] 
   and   hear   roar  and   [?foam)  of   Rauros.  Inaccessible   isle  high 
   peak many birds.(12)                                                       
                                                                             
    In  the  journey down  Anduin at  this stage  the chronology  differed by 
   one day from that in FR, for the  attack at  the head  of the  rapids took 
   place at the end of the seventh day (p. 352),  not of  the eighth  (FR pp. 
   400  -  1),  and  much  detail remained  to be  changed or  added: notably 
   the incident of Gollum, the 'log with  eyes', was  absent. This  story was 
   written on a separate sheet while the drafting of the chapter was still in 
   progress, and was immediately  achieved in  the final  form at  almost all 
   points.  Some of  the Company  were sleeping  that night  on the  eyot and 
   some in the boats;  and after  Frodo had  seen Gollum's  eyes and  had put 
   his hand on the hilt of Sting the original text continues:                 
                                                                             
   Immediately   they  [the   eyes]  went   out,  and   there  was   a  soft 
   splash  and  a  dark  shape   shot  away   downstream  into   the  night. 
   Nothing  else  occurred,  until  the  first  grey of  dawn peeped  in the 
   East.  Trotter  awoke  on  the  eyot   and  came   down  to   the  boats. 
   But  Frodo  now  knew  that  Sam   had  not   been  deceived;   and  also 
   that he must warn Trotter.                                                 
    'So you know about our little footpad, do you?...                         
                                                                             
    Primary  drafting  from  the  point  reached (the  discussion of  Time in 
   Lorien)  is  of  an  extreme  roughness,  some  of  it  scribbled  faintly 
   between  the  lines  of  the candidates'  writing on  examination scripts, 
   and it is not entirely  complete and  consecutive. In  this case  the fair 
   copy  manuscript,  following  immediately  on  the  primary  drafting,  is 
   
                                   
                                                                               
   the first  complete text,  and it  is most  convenient to  turn now  to this 
   manuscript.                                                                  
      In this version  Chapter XXI  bore a  succession of  titles, all  of them 
   pencilled  in  subsequently:  'Southward';   'The  Company   is  Scattered'; 
   'Sarn  Gebir';  'Breaking  of  the  Fellowship';  and  finally   'The  Great 
   River' - this  last not  struck out,  and obviously  arising when  my father 
   had  decided  that  his  original  ideas  for  XXI  had  so  expanded  as to 
   require  two  chapters  to  fulfil  the  narrative.  As  usual, in  point of 
   expression  the  fair  copy  advances  very  largely  to  the  form  in  FR, 
   although  a  good  deal of  change in  respect of  the actual  narrative had 
   still to come.                                                               
      To  the  original  opening of  the chapter  (p. 350)  my father  made the 
   following alteration and addition on the manuscript of the draft:            
                                                                               
   Sam woke him. He was lying in a bed of blankets and furs under               
   tall grey-stemmed trees near the bank of the Great River, in a               
   corner of quiet woodland where a  small stream  (the Limlight)               
   flowed in from the western mountains.                                        
                                                                               
   This is the first mention of the Limlight in the texts. In the fair copy the 
   chapter opens:                                                               
                                                                               
   Frodo  was  roused by  Sam. He  found that  he was  lying, well              
   wrapped, under tall grey-skinned trees in a quiet corner of the              
   woodlands.  [Beside  them a  stream ran  down from  the western              
   mountains far away and joined  the Great  River close  by their              
   camp] on the western bank of the Great River Anduin.                         
                                                                               
   The  sentence  I  have bracketed  was struck  out as  soon as  written. That 
  
   their  first  night  camp  on  the  journey  down the  River was  beside the 
   inflow  of  Limlight  agrees  with  maps  IV  and  IV  (p.  317),  where the 
   Limlight,  here  first  shown,  joins  Anduin  not  far south  of Silverlode 
   (see  Map  II,  square  M 12).,  on map  IV the  confluence is  much further 
   south (p. 319).                                                              
      Where the draft has  'Rauros and  the Isle  of Eregon'  (p. 350)  the new 
   text has 'Rauros and the  Isle' (changed  later to  'the Tindrock  Isle', as 
   in  FR). Trotter's  policy of  letting them  drift with  the stream  as they 
   wished  appears;  but  the  chronology  remains  here   as  in   the  draft: 
   Nonetheless  they  saw  no  sign  of  any (13) enemy  that  day. The  dull grey 
   hours  passed  without  event.  As  this  second  day  of their  voyage wore 
   on,  the  lands  changed  slowly...'  The  'Withered  Wold'  of   the  draft 
   becomes  'the  withered  wolds'  (and was  then struck  out). The  flight of 
   the black swans is still absent.                                             
      Trotter now  speaks of  the latitude  and climate,  the Bay  of Belfalas, 
   and their distance from the Shire - but here he first said  'I doubt  if you 
   are  much  more  than  sixty  leagues  south  of  the   Sarn  Ford   at  the 
   southern  end of  your Shire',  this being  changed at  once to  the reading 
   
    of  FR;  and he  says that  'ere long  we shall  come to  the mouth  of the 
    Limlight'  (see  above),(14) defining  the Limlight,  as in  FR, as  the north 
    boundary  of  Rohan.  But  he  says  here  'Of  old  all  that  lay between 
    Limlight  and  Entwash  belonged to  the Horsemasters'  (FR: 'all  that lay 
    between  Limlight  and  the   White  Mountains   belonged  to   the  Rohir- 
    rim').                                                                      
      In the  next part  of the  chapter (after  the episode  of Gollum  in the 
    river) the story advances to the form in FR, but it was still at the end of 
    the seventh day of the journey, not of the  eighth, that  they came  to the 
    rapids, and there is no mention at  this point  of the  weather, or  of the 
    New  Moon,  which  in  FR (p.  400) was  first seen  on the  seventh night. 
    Though  the  bird-haunted  cliffs  of Sarn  Gebir and  the flocks  of birds 
    circling high  above are  described in  the same  words as  in FR  (p. 401) 
    there  is  no  mention  of  the  eagle  seen  far off  in the  western sky. 
    Following the mention of the birds, the new version continues thus:         
                                                                               
    Trotter   had   glanced   often   at   them   doubtfully,    wondering   if 
    Gollum  had  been  up  to  some  mischief.  But  now   it  was   dark:  the 
    East was overcast, but in the West many stars were shining.                 
      After  they  had  been  paddling   for  about   an  hour,   Trotter  told 
    Sam  to  lie  forward  in  the  boat  and  keep  a  sharp  look-out  ahead. 
    'We  shall  soon  come  to  the  gates  of   Sarn-Gebir,'  he   said;  'and 
    the  river  is  difficult  and  dangerous  there,  if  I  remember rightly. 
    It   runs   in   deep   swift  channels   under  overhanging   cliffs,  and 
    there  are  many  rocks  and  eyots  in  the  stream.  But  I  do  not know 
    these  reaches,  for  I  have  never  journeyed  by  water  in  these parts 
    before.  We  must  halt  early   tonight,  if   we  can,   and  go   on  by 
    daylight.'                                                                  
      It  was  close  on   midnight,  and   they  had   been  drifting   for  a 
    while,  resting  after  a  long  spell  of  paddling,  when   suddenly  Sam 
    cried out.                                                                  
                                                                               
    After  Boromir's  shouted  remonstrance  ('This  is  a bad  time of  day to 
    shoot the rapids!') Trotter,  struggling to  back and  turn his  boat, said 
    to  Frodo:  'I  am  out  of  my  reckoning. I  didn't know  we had  come so 
    far.  We  must  have  passed  the  gates  of  Sarn-Gebir  in the  dark. The 
    Rapids  of  Pensarn  must  be  just  ahead'  (the  last two  sentences were 
    crossed  out,  probably  immediately).  There  is  no  indication  here  of 
    what 'the gates of Sarn-Gebir' might be (see p. 359).                       
      The  attack  by Orcs  from the  east bank,  and the  struggle to  get the 
    boats  back  to  the  west  bank,  follows the  draft pretty  closely, with 
    some  changed  or  added   detail:  an   arrow  passed   through  Trotter's 
    hood, not his  hair; Frodo  'lurched forward  with a  cry'. The  weather is 
  
    changed  from  the obscure  statements in  the draft  (note 6):  the clouds 
    in the  east mentioned  earlier had  now almost  entirely covered  the sky, 
   
   and so 'it was very dark, dark even for the night-eyes  of orcs'  as they 
   paddled  the  boats  back.  The  same  is  said of  the New  Moon 'riding 
   slowly up the sky'  in 'a  sudden break  in the  cloud-cover away  in the 
   East' as in the draft (see note 7); here it is seen 'passing  behind dark 
   isles of cloud and out into black pools of night.' In FR (p. 401)  it had 
   set hours before.                                                        
     Sam's  remarks  about  Time  in  Lothlorien  remain  almost  exactly as 
   in the draft (p. 354), as does Trotter's  reply (in  FR given  to Frodo), 
   except that he now  says (as  does Frodo  in FR):  'In that  land, maybe, 
   we  were  in  some  time  that elsewhere  has long  gone by.'  Then Frodo 
   speaks:                                                                  
                                                                           
     'The  power  of  the  Lady  was   on  us,'   said  Frodo.   'There  are 
   days  and  nights  and  seasons  in  Lothlorien;  but  while   she  holds 
   the ring, the world grows no older in her realm.'                        
     'That  should  not  have  been  said,'  muttered  Trotter,  half rising 
   and  looking  towards  the   other  boats;   'not  outside   Lorien,  not 
   even to me.'(15)                                                         
                                                                           
     The  warm  and foggy  morning that  succeeded the  night of  the attack 
   and  the  argument  between  Aragorn  and  Boromir  about  the  course to 
   follow were  roughly sketched  in initial  drafting, where  the conversa- 
   tion proceeds thus:                                                      
                                                                           
     'I  do  not  see  why  we  should  pass  the  rapids  or   follow  this 
   cursed  River  any  further,'  said  Boromir.  'If  Pensarn  lies  before 
   us,  then  we  can  abandon  these  cockles  and  strike   westward,  and 
   so  come  round  the  east   shoulders  of   Sarn-Gebir  and   cross  the 
   Entwash into my own land of Ondor.'                                      
     'We  can,  if  we  make  for  Minas  Tirith,'  said Trotter.  'But that 
   is  not  yet  agreed.  And  even  so  such  a  course  is   perhaps  more 
   perilous  than  it  seems.  The land  is flat  and shelterless  south and 
   east  [read  west]   of  Sarn-Gebir,   and  the   [?  first]   ford  over 
   Entwash   is   a   great   way   west.(16) Since   the   Enemy   took  ... 
   Osgiliath  that  land  may  be  full  of  foes:  what   do  we   know  of 
   events of late in Rohan or in Ondor?'                                    
     'Yet  here  the  Enemy  marches   all  along   the  east   bank,'  said 
   Boromir.   'And   when   you   come   to   Rauros   what  will   you  do? 
   You  must  then  either  turn  back  hitherward,   or  cross   the  hills 
   of  Gebir  and  land  in  the  marshes,  and  still  have the  Entwash to 
   cross.'                                                                  
     'The  River  is at  least a  path that  cannot be  missed. In  the vale 
   of  Entwash  fog  is  a  mortal  peril.  I  would  not abandon  the boats 
   until  we  must,'  said  Trotter.  'And  I  have  a  fancy  that  in some 
   
                     
                                                                              
   high place above the Falls we may be able to see some sign that             
   shall direct us.'                                                           
                                                                              
   That  a  'high  place'  would  be  the scene  of a  decisive moment  in the 
   unfolding  of  the  story  had already  been conceived:  the summit  of the 
   island in  the River  whence Frodo  looked out  (p. 324);  but there  is no 
   suggestion  in  Trotter's words  here that  this 'high  place' would  be an 
   ancient post of the men of Ondor.                                           
    In  the  fair  copy  manuscript  Boromir  objects:  But  the  Enemy  holds 
   the  eastern  bank.  And  even if  you pass  the gates  of Gebir,  and come 
   unmolested  to  the  Tindrock,  what  will  you  do  then? Climb  down from 
   the hills and land  in the  marshes?' Here,  the 'gates  of Gebir'  are the 
  
   later  Gates  of  Argonath;  thus  the earlier  references (p.  357), where 
   Trotter places the 'gates' before the rapids, had already been rejected. 
    Of  Trotter's  reply  to  Boromir's  scoffing  question  there  are  three 
   forms: a draft text in pencil taking up at this point, and two  versions in 
   the  fair  copy  manuscript.  The  first  version  in  the  manuscript  has 
   Trotter reply:                                                              
                                                                              
    'Say  rather,  climb down  from the  hills to  Rauros-foot and             
   then take boat again, and hope to slip unseen up the  mouths of             
   Entwash - if we go to Minas Tirith. Do you choose to forget the             
   ancient path, Boromir, and the high seat upon Tol-Brandir, that             
   were made in the days of Valandil?(17) I at least  have a  mind to             
   stand in that high place before I decide my course. There maybe             
   we shall see some sign that will direct us.'                                
                                                                              
   This version of Trotter's  reply was  struck out,  and the  pencilled draft 
   (which  continues  on  for  some distance)  seems to  have been  written at 
   this point. This draft begins:                                              
                                                                              
    'No,'   said   Trotter.   'Do   you   choose   to  forget,   Eoromir,  the 
   North  Stair,  and  the  high   seat  upon   Tol-Brandir  that   were  made 
   in the  days of  Isildur? I  at least  have a  mind to  stand in  that high 
   place  again  before  I  decide  my  course.  There  maybe  we   shall  see 
   some  sign  that   will  guide   us.  Thence   we  [may]   perhaps  descend 
   by  the  ancient  way  to  Rauros-foot  and  take   again  to   the  water; 
   and   those   who  make   for  Minas   Tirith  may   slip  unseen   up  the 
   mouths of Entwash.'                                                         
                                                                              
   Finally,  the second  version written  in the  manuscript is  as in  FR (p. 
   406), but still with 'in the days of Isildur' for 'in the days of the great 
   kings',  and  the  high  seat  is  still  upon  the  isle  - which  is here 
   Tol-Brandor  for  Tol-Brandir  of  the previous  versions. The  isle there- 
   fore was not inaccessible; and this is puzzling, for the inaccessibility of 
   Tol  Brandir  is  found both  in the  outline given  on p.  328 and  in the 
   preliminary draft material for the present chapter (p. 355).                
   
     Trotter's words before he and Legolas  set off  into the  fog to  find a 
   path take this form (and are very similar in the draft):                   
                                                                             
     'No  road  was  ever  made  along  this bank  by the  men of             
   Ondor: for even in their great days their realm did  not reach             
   beyond Sarn-Gebir,  and the  high seat  upon the  Tindrock was             
   their northmost watchtower. Yet  there must  be some  path, or             
   the remains of one;  for light  boats used  to journey  out of             
   Wilderland down to Osgiliath; and still  did so,  until Sauron             
   returned to Mordor.'                                                       
     'But he has returned,' said Boromir; 'and if you go forward,             
   you are likely to meet some peril, whether you find a  path or             
   no.'                                                                       
                                                                             
     The  story  of  the  exploration  made  by  Trotter  and  Legolas, their 
   return, the portage of the  boats and  baggage, and  the departure  of the 
   Company  next  morning, reaches  in the  fair copy  virtually the  text of 
   FR,  with  Pensarn  for  Sarn  Gebir  as the  name of  the rapids  and the 
   Gates  of   Sarn-Gebir  for   the  Gates   of  Argonath.   From  painfully 
   difficult writing the original description of the Pillars of the Kings can 
   be extracted out of the initial drafting, of which I give the following as 
   an example:                                                                
                                                                             
   The  great  pillars  seemed  to  rise  up  like giants  before him  as the 
   river  whirled  him  like  a  leaf   towards  them.   Then  he   saw  that 
   [they]  were  carved,  or  had  been  carved  many  ages  ago,  and  still 
  
   preserved   through   the  suns   and  rains   of  many   forgotten  years 
   the   likenesses   that   had   been   hewn   upon   them.    Upon   great 
   pedestals  founded  in   the  deep   water  stood   two  great   kings  of 
   stone   gazing   through   blurred   eyes   northwards.   The   left  hand 
   of  each  was  raised  beside  his  head  palm  outwards  in   gesture  of 
   [?warning]  and  refusal:  in  each   right  hand   there  was   a  sword. 
   On   each   head   there   was   a   crumbling   crown  and   helm.  There 
   was  still  a   power  in   these  silent   wardens  of   a  long-vanished 
   kingdom.                                                                   
                                                                             
   In  the  fair  copy  the text  of FR  was almost  reached, through  a good 
   deal of correction as the manuscript was being written.                    
     Trotter's words as they  passed through  the chasm  (' "Fear  not!" said 
   a strange voice behind him...') are exactly as in FR  (p. 409),  except in 
   two  notable respects:  'In the  stern sat  Elfstone son  of Elfhelm'  - a 
   decisive  demonstration  of  the  correctness  of the  view (p.  277) that 
   Elfstone  had  reappeared   and  supplanted   Ingold;  and   'Under  their 
   shadow nought has Eldamir son of Eldakar son of Valandil to fear.'(18)     
   It  seems  very  improbable  indeed  that  some  other  Valandil  is meant 
   
       and  not  the  son  of  Isildur:  only  shortly  before  Valandil   has  been 
       named  in a  draft ('in  the days  of Valandil',  p. 359  and note  17, where 
       the text immediately replacing this  has 'in  the days  of Isildur'),  and in 
       the  corresponding  passage  to  the  present  in  FR  Aragorn  calls himself 
       'son  of  Arathorn  of  the  House of  Valandil Isildur's  son'. But  if this 
       Valandil  is  the  son  of  Isildur,  then  at  this  stage Trotter/Elfstone/ 
       Aragorn  was  the  great-grandson  of  Isildur;  and  what  then  are  we  to 
       make  of  the  Pillars  of  the  Kings,  carved  many  ages   ago,  preserved 
       through  the  suns  and  rains of  many forgotten  years, the  silent wardens 
       of   a   long-vanished   kingdom?   How   can   Frodo's   amazement   at  the 
       Council  of  Elrond  that  Elrond  should  remember  the  array  of  the Last 
       Alliance ('But I thought the fall  of Gilgalad  was many  ages ago',  p. 110) 
       be  reconciled  to  a  matter  of  four  generations   of  mortal   Men?  And 
       Gandalf  had  said  to  Frodo  at  Rivendell  (p.  105  note  3) that  'he is 
       Aragorn   son   of   Kelegorn,   descended   through   many    fathers   from 
       Isildur the son  of Elendil.'  For the  moment, at  any rate,  I can  cast no 
       light on this.(19)                                                            
          After the description  of the  Pillars of  the Kings  there is  no further 
       initial drafting, and the earliest, or earliest extant, text is the fair copy 
       manuscript,  in  which  the  conclusion  of  the  chapter  'The  Great River' 
       in  FR  is  very  closely  approached.  Trotter,  so  called  throughout  the 
       chapter  until  he  becomes  'Elfstone  son  of Elfhelm'  when they  pass the 
       Pillars of the  Kings, is  called 'Elfstone'  when he  points to  Tol Brandir 
       at the  far end  of the  lake (which  is not  named): see  p. 370.  And after 
       'Behold Tol Brandir!' he  says no  more than  'Ere the  shade of  night falls 
       we  shall come  thither. I  hear the  endless voice  of Rauros  calling.' The 
       journey  had  taken nine  days; in  FR 'the  tenth day  of their  journey was 
       over.'                                                                        
                                                                                    
          In  the foregoing  account I  have attempted  to discern  the form  of the 
       fair  copy  manuscript  as  my father  first set  it down;  but the  text was 
       heavily   worked  on,   and  certainty   in  distinguishing   immediate  from 
       subsequent  corrections  is  not  possible   without  close   examination  of 
       the   original   papers.   This   manuscript,  as   emended  and   added  to, 
       reached in fact almost the  form of  the final  text; yet  an object  of this 
       history  is  to  try  to  determine  the  mode  and pace  in which  the whole 
       structure  came  into being.  Since some  error is  inevitable, I  have erred 
       by  assuming,  if  uncertain,  a  correction  to   be  'later'   rather  than 
       'immediate';  but  that   a  good   deal  of   the  development   took  place 
       during this present phase of  writing is  clear. In  particular, it  is clear 
       that  the  entire  section  of  the  narrative  from  the  end of  the Gollum 
       episode  to   the  escape   of  the   Company  from   the  rapids   had  been 
  
       rewritten   before   my   father   reached   'The   Departure   of  Boromir', 
       because  an  outline  for  the  opening of  that chapter  (p. 380)  refers to 
       Trotter's  having seen  an eagle  far off  from the  river 'above  the rapids 
       of   Sarn  Ruin',(20) and  this   element  (previously   absent,  p.   357)  is 
                                                                                    
   L                                                                                 
   
    inseparable  from  the  whole  complex of  revision at  this point  in the 
    present chapter.                                                           
      This revision was  carried out  on inserted  slips, one  of which  is an 
    Oxford  University  committee  report  dated  10  March  1941.  This  slip 
    provides  of  course  only  a  terminus  a  quo, and  proves no  more than 
    that  my  father was  revising this  chapter during  or after  March 1941; 
    while a similar slip, dated 19  February 1941,  used for  initial drafting 
    at a later point in Chapter XXI (i.e.  in the  part corresponding  to 'The 
    Breaking of the Fellowship' in  FR), proves  no more.  It might  be argued 
    that  he  would  scarcely  have  preserved   such  reports   of  committee 
    meetings for use long after, and that these revisions therefore  belong to 
    1941, but this is  much too  flimsy to  support any  view of  the external 
    dating. See further p. 379.                                                
                                                                              
      The  next  version  of  the  chapter  was a  manuscript made  by myself, 
    presumptively after 4 August 1942, the  date that  I wrote  at the  end of 
    my copy of '[The Mirror of] Galadriel' (p.  261). I  think that  this copy 
    of  mine provides  exact evidence  of the  state of  this chapter  when my 
    father moved on  from it  to new  regions of  the story,  and I  shall now 
    therefore turn to it, noticing first certain names (in the form in which I 
    wrote  them,   of  course,   and  before   subsequent  emendation   by  my 
    father).                                                                   
      Sarn-Gebir  remains  in  my  copy,  for  later Emyn  Muil; the  Gates of 
    Gebir  or the  Gates of  Sarn-Gebir for  the (Gates  of) Argonath;(21) and 
    Ondor  for  Gondor.  Trotter  remains  Trotter,  because  my   father  had 
    not emended it  on his  manuscript, until  the end  of the  chapter, where 
    the Company passes  beneath the  Pillars of  the Kings,  and he  is called 
    in the  first manuscript  'Elfstone son  of Elfhelm':  this my  father had 
    changed  to  'Aragorn  son  of  Arathorn',  and  my  copy follows.  On the 
    other  hand  he did  not correct  'Under their  shadow nought  has Eldamir 
    son of Eldakar son  of Valandil  to fear',  and my  copy retains  it. This 
    might be thought to be  a mere  inconsistency of  correction on  his part; 
    but this is evidently not the case, since on both  manuscripts he  added a 
    further step  in the  genealogy: 'Eldamir  son of  Valatar son  of Eldakar 
    son of Valandil.'  Since he  did not  strike out  'Eldamir son  of Eldakar 
    son  of  Valandil'  on  my  copy,  but  on   the  contrary   accepted  the 
    genealogy  and  slightly  enlarged it,  it must  be presumed  that Eldamir 
    beside  Aragorn  was  intentional; cf.  FR (p.  409): 'Under  their shadow 
    Elessar, the Elfstone son of Arathorn...  has nought  to dread!',  and cf. 
    Eldamir  >  Elessar,  p.  294.  My  father's  retention of  the genealogy, 
    with the addition  of Valatar,  is also  remarkable in  that it  shows him 
    still  accepting  the brief  span of  generations separating  Aragorn from 
    Isildur.                                                                   
      By the criterion of presence or absence in  my copy  of the  chapter the 
    flight of  the black  swans was  added early.  The chronology  remained as 
    it was, the attack at the rapids taking place on the night of  the seventh 
   
   day; and the references to the New Moon  in FR  pp. 400  - 1  are still 
   absent. The New Moon still first appears in the  course of  the attack, 
   but changed in that the clouds through which it broke  were now  in the 
   South, and the Moon rode 'across' not 'up' the sky (see pp. 353, 358). 
     The  conversation  concerning  Time  in   Lothlorien  (p.   358)  was 
   developed  in  several  competing  and overlapping  riders, and  when I 
   came  to make  my copy  my father  evidently instructed  me to  set the 
   passage  out  in  variant  forms.  The  opening  speeches   (Sam's  and 
  
   Trotter's  -  the  latter given  in FR  to Frodo)  remained effectively 
   unchanged  -  Sam's  now  ending:  'Why,  anyone  would  think  we  had 
   come straight on, and never passed no time in the Elvish land at all.'(22) 
   The  conversation  that  follows  contains  two pairs  of alternatives, 
   which I here mark with numbers: 1 to 1  or 2  to 2  being alternatives, 
   and (within 2) 3 to 3 or 4 to 4 being alternatives.                    
                                                                         
   1. 'The  power  of  the  Lady  was  on  us,'  said  Frodo.  'I  do  not 
   think  that  there  was  no  time  in  her  land.  There  are  days and 
   nights  and  seasons  in  Lothlorien;  and  under  the  Sun  all things 
   must  wear  to  an  end  sooner or  later. But  slowly indeed  does the 
   world  wear   away  in   Caras  Galadon,   where  the   Lady  Galadriel 
   wields the Elven Ring.'{1} 
   2. Legolas  stirred  in his  boat. 'Nay,  I think  that neither  of you 
   understand  the  matter  aright,'  he  said. 'For  the Elves  the world 
   moves,  and  it   moves  both   very  swift   and  very   slow.  Swift, 
   because they themselves change little, and all else fleets by: it  is a 
   grief  to  them.  Slow,  because   they  do (23) not  count   the  running 
   years,  not  for  themselves.  The  passing  seasons  are  but  ripples 
   ever  repeated  in   the  flowing/endless   stream.  Yet   beneath  the 
   Sun    all    things    must    wear    to    an    end    at    last.' 
   3. 'But  Lorien  is  not  as  other  realms  of  Elves  and  Men,' said 
   Frodo.  'The  Power  of  the  Lady  was  upon  us.  Slow  for  us there 
   might  time  have  passed,  while the  world hastened.  Or in  a little 
   while  we  could  savour  much,  while  the  world tarried.  The latter 
   was  her  will.  Rich  were  the  hours  and  slow  the wearing  of the 
   world  in  Caras  Galadon,   where  the   Lady  Galadriel   wields  the 
   Elven Ring.'{3}                                                        
   4. 'But  Lothlorien  is  not  as  other  realms  of  Elves  and Men,' 
   said  Frodo.  'Rich  are  the  hours,  and  slow  the  wearing  of  the 
   world  in  Caras  Galadon.   Wherefore  all   things  there   are  both 
   unstained  and  young,  and  yet  aged  beyond   our  count   of  time. 
   Blended  is  the  might  of  Youth  and  Eld  in  the  land  of Lorien, 
   where Galadriel wields the Elven Ring.'{4,2}                            
     'That  should  not  have  been said,'  muttered Trotter,  half rising 
   
   and looking towards the other boats; 'not outside Lorien, not               
   even to me.'                                                                
     The night passed silently...                                              
                                                                              
     At the end of the chapter  the lake  remains nameless  in my  copy, first 
   Kerin-muil  and  then  Nen-uinel  being  added  to  both  manuscripts;  but 
   an  addition  to  my  father's  manuscript  in  which  Aragorn   speaks  of 
   Amon  Hen   and  Amon   Lhaw  was   made  before   my  copy   was  written. 
   This  addition  is  precisely  as  in  FR  p. 410,  except that  both manu- 
   scripts have 'In the days of Isildur' for 'In the days of the great kings', 
   and  both  add   after  Amon   Lhaw  '[Larmindon]'   and  after   Amon  Hen 
   '[Tirmindon]'.                                                              
                                                                              
     The original drafting  shows that  my father  included all  the narrative 
   to the end of 'The Fellowship of  the Ring'  as Chapter  XXI, and  the fair 
   copy  manuscript  likewise; but  it is  convenient to  interrupt it  at the 
   point  where  the  break  (present  in  my  copy)  between  XXI  'The Great 
   River'  and  XXII  'The  Breaking  of  the  Fellowship'   was  subsequently 
   made.                                                                       
                                                                              
                                      NOTES.                                    
                                                                              
    1.   Like the companion texts, the last section of 'Farewell to Lorien' 
         and 'The Story Foreseen from Lorien', this was written very           
         legibly for one of my father's initial drafts, and with remarkably 
         little hesitation. I take up small changes made at the time of        
  
         composition into the text given.                                      
    2.   This is the first occurrence of Rauros in a text ab initio. For ' 
         Eregon see p. 345 note 3.                                             
    3.   I have attempted to set out the evolution of the Brown Lands in          
         relation to the First Map on pp. 313 - 16. In this passage appears 
         the description of them that survived with very little change into 
         FR (p. 396).                                                          
    4.   It looks as if this addition were made immediately. See note 6. 
    5.   My father wrote here first Sarn, then Pen, striking them out in          
         turn before arriving at Pensarn (cf. the Etymologies, stems P E N,      
         SAR, V.380, 385).                                                     
    6.   The brackets are in the original. - The weather described is             
         obscure. Nothing is in fact said in this earliest form of the         
         narrative about the weather during the journey down Anduin            
         until the evening of the seventh day, when the weather was clear      
         and cold, and starlit (but this was an addition); now, not much       
   
        later, it was very dark, though the water reflected  here and  there a 
        misty  star.  Then,  'as Legolas  gazed into  the blackness  away east 
        the clouds broke.'                                                     
    7.  'Sam  looked  up  at  it  in wonder':  as well  he might,  seeing 'the 
        white rind of the  new moon'  rising in  the East  and 'riding  up the 
        sky'.  This  is  strangely  paralleled  in VI.325,  where the  moon on 
        the  night  spent  by  the  hobbits with  the Elves  in the  Woody End 
        was  described  thus:  'Above  the  mists  away in  the East  the thin 
        silver  rind  of the  New Moon  appeared, and  rising swift  and clear 
        out  of  the  shadow  it  swung  gleaming  in  the  sky.'  In  FR (pp. 
        400  -  1)  the  new moon  is seen  glimmering in  the western  sky on 
        the  evening  before  the  Orc-attack,  and  on  the  evening  of  the 
        attack  'the  thin  crescent  of the  Moon had  fallen early  into the 
        pale sunset.'                                                          
          As the  text was  written it  was Trotter  who 'looked  up at  it in 
        wonder'.  This  was  changed  first  to  Merry,   then  to   Sam;  see 
        note 9.                                                                
    8.  The  dark  shape  'like  a  cloud  yet not  a cloud'  that momentarily 
        cut off  the moon's  light is  surely reminiscent  of the  shadow that 
        passed  over  the  stars  as  the  Company  journeyed  on  from Hollin 
        in  'The  Ring   Goes  South'   (VI.421  -   2),  and   which  Gandalf 
        unconvincingly  suggested  might  be  no  more than  a wisp  of cloud. 
        Then  too  Frodo  shivered, as  here he  'felt a  sudden chill'.  As I 
        noted  (VI.434),  the  former incident  was retained  in FR  but never 
        explained:  the  Winged  Nazgul  had  not  yet  crossed   the  Anduin. 
        But  it seems  likely to  me that  the shadow  that passed  across the 
        stars near Hollin was  in fact  the first  precocious appearance  of a 
        Winged Nazgul.                                                         
    9.  Sam  is  again  (see  note  7)  changed  from  Merry,  and  Merry from 
        Trotter.  In fact,  the speech  was given  to Sam  before its  end was 
        reached,  as  is  seen  from  ' "And  that Sam  is probably  about the 
        truth of it," said Trotter'; and  the transition  from one  speaker to 
        another  is  seen  in  the  transition from  the very  un-Samlike 'The 
        moon  I  suppose  does  not  change  his  courses  in  Wilderland?' to 
        'up pops a New Moon'.                                                  
   10.  Cf. the original draft of 'Lothlorien', p. 228: 'The last thin rind of 
        the waning moon was gleaming dimly in the leaves.'                     
   11.  Cf.  the  comment  on  Time  in  Lorien  written  on  the   fair  copy 
        manuscript of 'Farewell to Lorien', p.  286; and  see further  on this 
        matter the 'Note on Time in Lorien' that follows.                      
   12.  On the  emergence of  the idea  of the  inaccessibility of  the island 
        see p. 328.                                                            
        any enemy is the correct reading, not an enemy (FR p. 396).            
        Sixty leagues  (180 miIes)  south of  Sarn Ford  agrees well  with the 
        more  southerly  confluence  of   Limlight  and   Anduin  on   Map IV(D) 
  
        (p. 319).                                                              
   
    15. Aragorn says this ('not even to  me') also  in FR  (p. 405);  but at 
        this  stage  he  had no  previous knowledge  of Lorien,  and presum- 
        ably had no knowledge until this moment of Galadriel's Ring.        
    16. No doubt the  first reference  to the  Entwade, which  was pencilled 
        in on map IV(C) and entered on IV(D) (pp. 318 - 19).                      
    17. Valandil is named as the son of Isildur in texts of 'The Council of 
        Elrond' (pp. 121, 128, 147).                                        
    18. For an earlier occurrence of Eldakar see p.  276. An  isolated scrap 
        (in fact the back of an envelope) has this note:                    
          Trotter's names                                                   
          Elessar                                                           
          Eldamir  (= Elfstone)  son  of  Eldakar  (= Elfhelm).  Or  Eldavel 
        = Elfwold.                                                          
        On  the same  envelope is  written, in  almost identical  words, the 
        passage  concerning  Frodo's  thoughts  under  Galadriel's  scrutiny 
        that was added to the fair  copy manuscript  of 'Galadriel'  (p. 266 
        note 32: 'Neither did Frodo...').                                   
    19. On the back of the  preceding page  in the  fair copy  manuscript my 
        father scribbled down a first version of  Trotter's words  (in which 
        no genealogy appears), and it is  curious that  he wrote  here: 'How 
        my heart  yearns for  Minas Ithil...',  changing Ithil,  probably at 
        once, to Anor: see p. 333 and  note 27.  - Also  noted down  here in 
        extreme haste are thoughts for the story immediately to come:       
          Frodo on Tol Brandir.                                             
          [?Strong) sight. Sees Minas Tirith and Minas Morgul opposed.      
          Sees   Mordor.   Sees   Gandalf.  Suddenly   feels  the   Eye  and 
        wrenches off the ring and finds himself crying Wait, wait!          
    20. A passing name for the rapids, replacing Pensarn, was Ruinel.       
        Sarn-Ruin is the name on map IV(C), p. 317. Cf. Dant-ruin,             
        Dant-ruinel, earlier names of Rauros (p. 285).                      
    21. A  passing  form  which  my  father  entered  on   both  manuscripts 
        before Argonath was reached was Sern Aranath.                       
    22. When the  chronology was  changed, with  the attack  at the  head of 
        the  rapids  taking  place  on the  eighth night,  and the  New Moon 
        seen far away in the West on the seventh and eighth evenings,       
        Sam's  words  were  expanded  (and  entered  on  both  manuscripts), 
        though subsequently largely rejected:                               
          Yesterday evening I saw  it, as  thin as  a nail-paring,  and this 
        evening it  wasn't much  bigger. Now  that's just  as it  should be, 
        if  we'd  only been  in the  Elvish land  for about  a day,  or more 
        than   a   month.  Why,   anyone  would   think  that   time  slowed 
        down in there!                                                      
    23. The  phrase  as  my  father  wrote  it  was  'because they  need not 
        count  the  running years',  but in  copying I  missed out  the word 
        need.  Looking through  my copy,  but without  consulting his  own ' 
        manuscript, he wrote in do; and do survives in FR (p. 405).         
   
                             Note on Time in Lorien.                          
                                                                             
   The  narrative  passages  that  introduce  this   question  are   found  on 
   pp.  285 -  6, 354  - 5,  358, 363,  and in  note 22  above. This  note is 
   primarily concerned with  the various  time-schemes that  bear on  it, but 
   for  their  understanding  it is  necessary to  consider the  chronology a 
   little more widely.                                                        
    The  first  time-scheme  to  be  considered  here  I  will call  'I'; for 
   previous references to it see pp. 169, 215  note 1,  and 344  - 5.  In its 
   'Lothlorien' section it obviously belongs with the  first drafting  of the 
   story,  and  preceded  the  emergence  of  the  idea  that  there   was  a 
   different Time in the Golden Wood. Here the dates are:                     
                                                                             
  
    Nov. 24. Leave Rivendell.                                                  
    Dec. 6. Hollin (Full Moon).                                                
         9. Snow on Caradras.                                             
        11. Reach Moria.                                                       
        13. Escape to Lothlorien (Moon's last quarter).                        
        14. Go to Caras Galadon.                                               
        15. Night at Caras Galadon.                                            
        16. Mirror of Galadrien.                                               
        17 - 21. Stay in Caras Galadon (Dec. 21 New Moon).                     
                                                                             
   This stands at the foot of a  page, but  a second  page, though  in pencil 
   and not in ink, was clearly continuous:                                    
    Dec. 22 - 31 Remain at Caras Galadon, leave with the New Year             
     (Dec. 28 Moon's first quarter)                                           
    Jan. 1 - 4 No notes against these dates except Jan. 4 Full Moon.          
   On  the  departure  of  the  Company  from  Lorien on  New Year's  Day see 
   p. 253 and note 28. But at this point, it seems, the idea of the disparity 
   of  time  entered;  for after  Jan. 4  my father  wrote: 'Dec.  15 onwards 
   time at Caras  does not  count, therefore  they leave  on morning  of Dec. 
   15' (cf. p. 286: 'if  Lorien is  timeless ...  nothing will  have happened 
   since they entered'). The rest of the scheme is  based on  this chronology 
   (and has been given on pp. 344 - 5)                                        
    At first the journey  down the  Great River  was only  to take  two days: 
   'Dec.  17  Reach  Tolondren.  Dec.  18  Flight  of  Frodo.  Dec.  19 Frodo 
   meets  Sam  and  Gollum.'  This  was  struck  out,  with  the  note: 'Take 
   ten  days  to  reach  [Emris  )  Eregon  >]  Tolbrandir'  (on   Emris  see 
   pp. 316 - 18  and note  12). The  New Moon  that caused  Sam to  raise the 
   question  of  Time  in  Lorien  was  still  on Dec.  21; and  they reached 
   Tolbrandir in the evening of Dec. 25.                                      
    Another scheme ('II') takes up at Dec. 22, but this is based on a later 
   date of  departure from  Rivendell: Dec.  25, as  in FR.  The chronology 
   of  FR  from Rivendell  to Lothlorien  was not  yet reached,  however, for 
   two reasons: first, that the journey to Hollin still  took eleven  days and 
   not  fourteen  (pp.  165,  169);  and  second,  that in  FR there  are two 
   
   Yule-days  after  Foreyule  (December)  30  as  against  Dec.  31   in  scheme 
   II.  Thus  II  is  two  days  in  advance of  FR. The  numerical dates  in II, 
   when  the  Company  left  Rivendell   on  Dec.   25,  soon   become  identical 
   to  those  in  I,  when  they  left on  Nov. 24,  simply because  November has 
   30  days  but  December  has  31;  thus in  I they  crossed the  Silverlode by 
   the  rope-bridge  and  entered the  Gore on  Dec. 14,  and in  II on  Jan. 14. 
   At this point the scheme in II reads:                                         
     Jan. 14 Over Silverlode                                                     
        Time ceases                                                              
     Jan. 15 Leave Lorien                                                        
   Scheme  II  continues  for  some  way  on  this  basis  before  petering  out. 
   These  therefore  are  the  relations  between  the  former   chronology  (I), 
   the new (II), and FR:                                                         
                                                                                
                                 I.                      II.            FR.       
                                                                                
     Leave Rivendell.            Nov. 24.              Dec. 25.       Dec. 25. 
     Hollin.                     Dec. 6.               Jan. 6.        Jan. 8. 
     Snow on Caradras.           Dec. 9.               Jan. 9.        Jan. 11. 
     Reach Moria.                Dec. 11.              Jan.  11.      Jan. 13. 
     Escape from Moria.          Dec. 13.              Jan.  13.      Jan. 15. 
     Cross Silverlode.           Dec. 14.              Jan.  14.      Jan. 16. 
     Leave Lorien.               [Jan. 1 >] Dec. 15.   Jan.  15.      Feb. 16. 
     Reach Tol Brandir.          Dec. 25.              Jan.  25.      Feb. 25. 
     Flight of Frodo.            Dec. 26.              Jan.  26.      Feb. 26. 
                                                                                
     In  II  the  New  Moon was  on Jan.  21, just  as in  I it  was on  Dec. 21, 
  
   and  against  this  date  in  II  is also:  'Battle with  Orcs?' This  was the 
   seventh  day  of  the  voyage  down Anduin,  as in  the texts.  But it  is odd 
   that in both  I and  II the  journey took  eleven days,  whereas in  the texts 
   it took nine (pp. 361 - 2).                                                   
     At  the  foot  of  the  page  carrying  scheme  II  my  father  wrote: 'Does 
   Time  cease  at  Lorien  or  go  on  faster?  So  that it  might be  Spring or 
   nearly  so.'  With  this  cf.  p. 363:  'The Power  of the  Lady was  upon us. 
   Slow  for  us  there  might  time  have  passed,  while  the  world  hastened. 
   Or  in  a little  while we  could savour  much, while  the world  tarried. The 
   latter was her will.'                                                         
                                                                                
     Another  chronology  of  far  greater  elaboration,  made   after  the      
   changes introduced  in October  1944 (see  p. 406),  was still  based on      
   the conception that 'exterior' Time ceased in Lorien, for it begins:          
                                                                                
     Thurs. Jan. 19. Fifth day of voyage.                                         
     Fri.        20. Sixth day.                                                          
     Sat.        21. Seventh day. Sam observes New Moon and is 
                        puzzled.                                                 
   
    Lastly, another later scheme of dates begins:                           
                                                                            
      They  spend  what  seems  many  days  in  Lorien,  but  it is  about the 
      same time and  date when  they leave.  [Added: In  fact, one  day later, 
      time moving about 20 times slower (20 days = 1).]                      
                                                                            
    Here the  Company again  leaves Lorien  on Jan.  15, but  the chronology 
    of  the  journey  approaches  that  of  FR:  'Sam sees  New Moon  low in 
    West after sunset' on Jan. 21, but  as in  FR the  attack by  Orcs takes 
    place on the night of the eighth day, here Jan. 22;  and Tol  Brandir is 
    reached at dusk on Jan. 24. Here this scheme ends;  but across  the page 
    my father afterwards wrote these separate notes:                         
      Why have any difference of time? Shift the dates a month forward.      
      If Lorien time is not different, then no need for Sam to see the       
      Moon.                                                                  
      Better to have no time difference.                                     
                                                                            
      A passage in the first manuscript of  'The White  Rider' (p.  431) may 
    be mentioned here: Gandalf tells that after his  rescue by  Gwaihir from 
    the peak above Moria he  came to  Lothlorien and  'tarried there  in the 
    long time which in that land counts for but a brief hour of the world'. 
                                                                            
    Phases of the Moon                                                       
      Either  while  the  making  of  Time-scheme  I was  in progress  or at 
    some later point my father wrote at the head  of the  first page  of it: 
    Moons are after 1941 - 2 +  6 days.  He changed  this to  + 5  days, and 
    added: thus Full Moon Jan.  2 is  Jan. 7.  The phases  of the  Moon were 
    entered on scheme I in red pencil, and it is very  hard to  know whether 
    they belong with its making or were put  in later.  Many of  these dates 
    were  much  changed,  but  no  discernible relation  with the  phases of 
    1941 - 2 emerges, the dates  in the  scheme varying  between two  to six 
    days later. The phases as  entered, also  in red  pencil, on  scheme II, 
    when  the  departure  from  Rivendell  took  place   on  Dec.   25,  are 
    however regularly five days later than those of 1941 - 2, beginning with 
    New  Moon  on Dec.  23, and  then First  Quarter on  Dec. 30,  Full Moon 
    Jan.  7,  Last  Quarter  Jan.  15, New  Moon Jan.  21 (against  which is 
    written the time: 9.32), First Quarter  Jan. 29  (time 6.35),  Full Moon 
    Feb. 6. It is possible, therefore, though far from certain, that  it was 
    only with  scheme II  and the  decision to  postpone the  departure from 
    Rivendell  by  a  month  that my  father decided  to pattern  the phases 
    precisely on those of 1941 - 2.                                          
      It will be seen shortly (p. 379) that  my father  was working  on 'The 
  
    Departure of Boromir' in the  winter of  1941 -  2. The  postponement of 
    the departure from Rivendell is first seen in an  outline for  the story 
    following  the  ride  of  Gandalf  and  his  companions from  Fangorn to 
    Eodoras (p. 434 and note 1; see also pp. 422 - 3).                       
   
                                     XVIII.                                 
                          THE BREAKING OF THE FELLOWSHIP.                      
                                                                              
   In the latter part of the original chapter 'XXI' initial drafting  and 'fair 
   copy'  were  a  continuous  process.  Up  to  the point  where Sam  broke in 
   on  the  discussion  among  the  Company  beside  the  river  with  'Begging 
   your  pardons,  but  I  don't  think you  understand Mr.  Frodo at  all' (FR 
   p.  419),  the  drafting  is  very  rough  indeed,  with  separate  passages 
   written in slips and not forming  a consecutive  narrative, while  the 'fair 
   copy'  is  itself  a  mass  of  correction  and  rewriting  in  the  act  of 
   composition.  Some  passages  gave  my  father   great  difficulty   and  he 
   experimented  with  their  ordering  and  phraseology  in  many  forms.  But 
   from  that  point,  and  evidently made  after the  'fair copy'  had reached 
   it, there is a clear primary draft, in which the story just as  it is  in FR 
   (pp. 419 - 23) 'wrote itself', on the  basis of  a preliminary  outline; and 
   the  fair  copy  from  here  onwards  can  be  properly  so called.  In this 
   manuscript  the  text  of  FR  was effectively  reached throughout,  but the 
   division  of  'XXI'  into  two,  with a  new chapter  'XXII The  Breaking of 
   the  Fellowship',  was not  made until  after the  text had  been completed. 
                                                                              
    At  first  Trotter is  'Elfstone', not  corrected, in  both draft  and fair 
   copy  (see  p.  361),  but  soon  becomes  'Trotter', and  is then  so named 
   throughout.                                                                 
    The draft text begins:                                                     
                                                                              
    That  night  they  went  ashore,  and camped  upon a  green sward          
   beneath the slopes  of [added:  Amon Hen]  the western  hill. They          
   set a watch, but they saw no sign of any enemy  or spy.  If Gollum          
   had  contrived  to  follow  them,  he remained  unseen. 'I  do not          
   think  he would  dare the  passage of  the Gates,'  said Elfstone.          
   'But  he  may have  travelled far  over the  hills, while  we were          
   delayed  at  Pensarn. By  now he  knows the  country well,  and he          
   will guess too much  of our  divided purposes.(1) For we  have with          
   us what he long possessed and it  draws him  ever towards  us. "If          
   they turned west at Pensarn," he will say, "then for a time  I can          
   do no more.  Sooner or  later I  shall know,  and then  Gollum can          
   find a way, even to the walls of Minas-Tirith. But if they did not          
   turn west there is but one end to the river-road: Tol  Brandir and          
   Rauros, and the North Stair. There they  must go  West or  East. I          
   will watch  upon the  East." Likely  enough he  spied us  with his          
   
   fell eyes far off from the eastern beaches or from some post              
   among the hills.'                                                         
     The day came like fire and smoke...                                     
                                                                            
   Amon  Hen looks  as if  it were  added immediately,  and is  probably the 
   first occurrence of the  name. An  addition to  the draft  text introduces 
   the   nocturnal   conversation   between  Trotter   and  Frodo   and  the 
   drawing of Sting to see  what its  blade would  show -  a sign  that the 
   attack by Orcs had  now entered;  but here  it is  Frodo who  feels 'some 
   shadow or threat', and  it is  Frodo who  says 'I  thought as  much. Orcs 
   are near. But how came they  across the  river? Never  have I  heard that 
   they  came  into  this  region  before', with  an authoritative  tone more 
   characteristic  of  Trotter. In  the fair  copy Trotter's  surmises about 
   Gollum's  intentions  were  lost,  and  the opening  of the  chapter 'The 
   Breaking of the Fellowship'  in FR  was attained,  except that  the green 
   lawn  beneath  Amon   Hen  was   named  Kelufain,   subsequently  changed 
  
   to Calenbel.(2)                                                           
     The  description  of  Tol  Brandir  as  Frodo  saw  it   that  morning, 
   already in the primary draft very close to  the final  form (FR  p. 412), 
   with  its  sides  springing  sheer out  of the  running water  (where 'no 
   landing place could be seen'), shows that the idea of its inaccessibility 
   was  present  (see  p.  359).  The  conversation  before  Frodo  departed 
   from the Company  alone was  very largely  achieved at  once, but  in the 
   fair copy  Trotter says:  'My own  heart desires  to go  to Minas-Tirith, 
   but that is for myself and apart from your  Quest', this  being rejected, 
   probably  immediately;  and  in  both  texts, in  very similar  words, he 
   says: 'Very well, Frodo  son of  Drogo. You  shall be  alone. But  do not 
   let your thoughts be too dark. For after  you have  chosen you  shall not 
   be alone. I will not leave you, should you decide to go  to the  gates of 
   Baraddur;  and  there  are others  of the  same mind,  I think.'  To this 
   Frodo replied, in the fair copy: 'I know, and it does  not aid  my choice 
   [> it does not help me at all].' The primary draft continues:             
                                                                            
     The  others  remained  behind  near  the  shore,   but  Frodo   got  up 
   and   walked   away.  Sam   watched  his   master  with   great  concern. 
   Then  the  Company  turned  again   to  debating   what  they   could  do 
   to  aid  the  Quest,  hopeless  as  it  seemed  [struck out:  and whether 
   it  were  wise to  try and  end it  swiftly or  to delay].  Boromir spoke 
   strongly,  urging  ever  the   wisdom  of   strong  wills,   and  weapons, 
   and  great  plans  he  drew  for  alliances,  and  victories  to  be, and 
   the overthrow of Mordor.(3)                                               
     Sam  slipped  away  unnoticed.   'If  orcs   are  anywhere   nigh,'  he 
   muttered,  'I  am  not  going  to  let  Mr.  Frodo  wander  about  alone. 
   In  his  frame  o'  mind  he  would  not  see an  elephant coming,  or he 
   might walk off the edge of a precipice.'                                  
   
    In the meanwhile aimlessly wandering Frodo found that his               
   feet had led him up the slopes of the hill.                              
                                                                           
   The idea that  Sam left  the Company  at this  point was  evidently very 
   soon abandoned.                                                          
    The   encounter   with   Boromir   on  Amon   Hen  was   now  developed 
   from the form it had reached in the outline given  on pp.  325 -  7, and 
   with much difficulty the text of FR was  achieved. I  give here  so much 
   as I can puzzle out  of the  form in  which my  father first  wrote down 
   what  Frodo  saw  when  he  looked  out  from   Amon  Hen   wearing  the 
   Ring (for the brief suggestions in previous outlines see p. 327 and note 
   7 and p. 366 note 19): his writing here  is at  its most  difficult, the 
   marks very weak and the pen seeming to float or glide on the paper.      
                                                                           
    Northward  he  looked,  and  the   Great  River   lay  like   a  ribbon 
   beneath   him,   and   the   Misty   Mountains   small   and   hard   as 
   broken   teeth.   Eastward   into  wide   uncharted  lands   he  looked. 
   West  he  gazed  and  saw  little  horsemen  galloping  like   the  wind 
   upon   wide   green   plains,  and   beyond  was   the  dark   tower  of 
   [Isengard o] Orthanc in the ring of Isengard.                            
    Southward   he   looked.....   Ethir   Anduin   the  mighty   delta  of 
   the  Great  River,  and  myriads  of  seabirds  [like  a  dust  of white 
   specks]  whirling...  like  a  white  dust,  and  beneath  them  a green 
   and silver sea rippling in endless moving lines.                         
    But   everywhere   he   looked  he   saw  signs   of  war.   The  Misty 
   Mountains  were  like  anthills  to  his  sight:  orcs  were  [?pouring] 
   out   from   countless   [?holes].   Under   the   boughs   of  Mirkwood 
   there  was  deadly  strife.  The  land  of the  Beornings was  aflame. A 
   cloud  was  over  Dimrilldale  /  Moria  gates.  Smoke  rose   upon  the 
   borders   of  Lorien.   [Dol  Dughul]   Horsemen  galloping   wildly  on 
   the  grass   of  Rohan,   wolves  poured   forth  from   Isengard.  From 
   the   grey   southward   Havens   [or  Haven]   an  endless   column  of 
  
   armed   men   came.  Out   of  the   wild  East   men  were   moving  in 
   endless     [?shining]     swordmen,     [?spearmen],     bowmen    upon 
   horse;  chariots  and  wains:  whole  peoples.  All  the  power  of  the 
   Dark Lord was in motion.                                                 
    Then  as   he  came   back  south   he  saw   Minas  Tirith.   Far  and 
   beautiful   it   was,   white-walled,   many-towered,   high   upon  its 
   mountain  seat  strong  in  the  sun:  its  battlements  glittered  with 
   steel  and  its  turrets  were  bright  with  many  banners............. 
   was  Minas  Morgul.......   its  dark   walls  carven   with...  shapes, 
   its great tower like a  tooth, its  banners black,  its gates  like evil 
   mouths,   and   to   eastward   the   Shadow   of  Death   the  hopeless 
   
   [?gates] of Gorgoroth. Then he saw the.........     ... Mount [Doom         
   >] Dum: the Hill of Fire and.... Baraddur.                                  
    Then   suddenly   his   gaze   halted.   The   [?mists  cleared]   and  he 
   cried  aloud  in  fear.  There   was  an   eye  in   Baraddur.  It   did  not 
   sleep.  And  suddenly   it  had   become  aware   of.......  There   was  a 
   fierce  eagerness...  [?will]...  It  leapt  towards  him,  almost  like  a 
   finger  he  felt  it  [?feeling] for  him. In  a minute  it would  nail him 
   down,   know   just   exactly   [?to   an   inch]   where   he   was.  Amon 
   Lhaw  it   touched,  it   glanced  at   Tol  Brandir   -  he   cast  himself 
   from   the   seat,   [?crouching,   covering]  his   head  with   his  grey 
   hood.  He  was  crying   out  but   whether  he   was  saying   Never  will 
   it  get  me,  never,  or  Verily  I  come,  I  come  to  you, he  could not 
   say. [?Probably] both.                                                      
    Then   as   a  flash   from  some   other  point   of  power   there  came 
   ...  another  thought.  Take  it  off.  Take  it  off.  0 foolish!  Take it 
   off.   The   two   powers   strove   in   him:   for  a   moment  perfectly 
   balanced   between   their...   points   he   writhed.   Suddenly   he  was 
   aware of himself.                                                           
                                                                              
   In  the  complete  manuscript that  followed the  draft, with  much further 
   correction  and  experimentation  of   phrase  as   he  wrote,   my  father 
   reached  the  final  form;  but  the  opening description  of Frodo  in the 
   high seat (for which there is no earlier drafting) in this manuscript is of 
   much interest. As  first written,  with a  good deal  of correction  in the 
   process, the passage read:                                                  
                                                                              
    At  first  he  could  see  little: he  seemed to  be in  a world  of mist 
   in  which  there  were  only  shadows.   The  Ring   was  on   him.  [Then 
   the   virtue   (written   above:   power)   of   Amon   Hen   worked  upon 
   him]  Then  here  and  there  the  mists   gave  way   and  he   saw  many 
   things:  small  and  clear  as  if  they  were  beneath  him  on  a  table 
   and   yet  remote:   the  world   seemed  to   have  shrunk.   [Added:  He 
   heard   no   sound,   seeing   only   bright   images   that   moved   and 
   changed.](4) He looked   South   and   saw  below   his  very   feet  the 
   Great   River   curve   and  bend   like  a   toppling  wave   and  plunge 
   over  the  falls  of  Rauros  into  a  foaming  pit:  the  fume  rose like 
   smoke  and  fell  like  rain  lit   by  a   glimmering  rainbow   of  many 
   colours.  More   remote  still   beyond  the   roaring  pools   were  fens 
   and    black    mountains,    many    streams    winding    like   shining 
   ribbons.  Then   the  vision   changed:  nothing   but  water   was  below 
   him,  a  wide  rippling  plain  of  silver,  and  an  endless   murmur  of 
   distant waves upon a shore he could not see.                                
   
     He  looked  West  and  saw  horsemen   galloping  like   the  wind: 
   their                                                                  
     On  beyond  the  falls  his  eye  wandered,  here   crossing  reed- 
   grown  fens,  there  marking  the  winding  ribbons of  swift streams 
   leaping down from small hard black mo(untains).                        
                                                                         
   At this point my  father rejected  the entire  passage from  the words 
  
   'Then  the  virtue  (power)  of Amon  Hen worked  upon him'  and began 
   again:                                                                 
                                                                         
     At first he could see little: he  seemed to  be in  a world  of mist 
   in   which   there   were  only   shadows.  The   Ring  was   on  him. 
   [Struck  out  at once:  But also  he sat  now upon  the seat  of Sight 
   which  the  Men  of  Numenor  had  made.]  Then  here  and  there  the 
   mists gave way and he saw many visions...                              
                                                                         
   The new text then reaches the form in FR (p. 416); Frodo is sitting on 
   'the seat of Seeing, upon Amon Hen, the Hill of the Eye of the  Men of 
   Numenor.'                                                              
     Frodo 'seemed to be  in a  world of  mist in  which there  were only 
   shadows.  The  Ring  was  on  him.  Then  the  power  of   Amon  Hen 
   worked upon him': and the mists began to break.  Still clearer  is the 
   next stage of revision: '... The Ring was on him. But also he  sat now 
   upon  the  seat  of  Sight  which the  Men of  Numenor had  made. Then 
   here and there the mists  gave way...'  Only one  interpretation seems 
   possible: the wearing of the Ring inhibited his  sight -  he was  in a 
   world of mists and shadows; but nonetheless he was sitting on the Seat 
   of Seeing on the Hill of the Eye, and  'the power  of Amon  Hen worked 
   upon him.' On the other hand, in the last outline written  before this 
   point in the narrative was actually reached, the idea of the  'Seat of 
   Seeing' had not emerged (p. 327): Frodo was 'standing on rocks' in the 
   Stone Hills when Boromir attempted to take the Ring. It is  said there 
   that  from  this  place  the range  of the  Mountains of  Shadow could 
   be glimpsed 'like a smudge of grey, and  behind it  a vague  cloud lit 
   beneath occasionally by a fitful glow'; but when Frodo put on the Ring 
   'he saw nothing about him but a grey formless mist, and far  away (yet 
   black and clear and  hard) the  Mountains of  Mordor: the  fire seemed 
   very red.' In its origin, then, the peculiar clarity of Frodo's vision 
   on this occasion derived  solely from  the wearing  of the  Ring. This 
   question is discussed further on pp. 380 - 1.                          
     When   Frodo  came   down  from   the  summit   of  Amon   Hen,  and 
   putting on the Ring again 'vanished and  passed down  the hill  like a 
   rustle of the wind', the primary  draft continues:  'The power  of the 
   Ring  upon  him  had  been  renewed;  and maybe  it aided  his choice, 
   drawing him to Mordor, drawing him to the Shadow, alone.'              
                                                                         
   There exists a rough outline for the last part of the chapter, where 
   
   the  story  turns  from Frodo  to the  Company, sitting  where he  left them 
   beside  the  river.  This was  written in  faint pencil,  subsequently inked 
   over.                                                                       
                                                                              
   Frodo   does  not   come  back   in  an   hour.  The   hour  wears   on  to 
   two,   and   the   sun   is  at   noon.  Trotter   gets  anxious.   He  saw 
   Boromir  go  off,   and  return.   'Have  you   seen  Frodo?'   'No,'  said 
   Boromir,  lying  with  a  half  truth.  'I  looked  for  him and  could not 
   see  him.'  [Added:?  'Yes,'  said  Boromir,  'but  he  ran  from   me  and 
   I   could  not   find  him.']   Trotter  decides   they  must   search  and 
   blames   himself   for   allowing   Frodo  to   go  alone.   Boromir  comes 
   back ?                                                                      
      Great  agitation,  and  before  Trotter  can   control  them   they  all 
   run  off  into   the  woods.   Trotter  sends   Boromir  after   Merry  and 
   pippin.   He  runs   himself  toward   the  Hill   of  Amon   Hen  followed 
   by  Sam.  But  suddenly   Sam  stops   and  claps   his  head.   'You're  a 
   fool,   Sam   Gamgee.   You   know   quite   well    what   was    in   Mr. 
   Frodo's  mind.  He   knew  he   had  to   go  East   -  that   old  Gandalf 
   intended  it.  But  he  was  afraid,  and  still  more  afraid   of  taking 
   anyone   with  him......   He's  run   away,  that's   it  -   and  ....... 
   boat.'(5) Sam   dashed   down   the   path.   The   green   camp-ground  was 
  
   empty.  As  he  raced  across  it  he  gasped.  A  boat  was   grinding  on 
   the  shingle  -  seemingly  all  by  itself  was  slipping into  the water. 
   It  was  floating  away.   With  a   cry  Sam   raced  to   the  water-edge 
   and  sprang  after  it.  He  missed  it  by  a  yard  and  fell  into  deep 
   water. He went under with a gurgle.                                         
      Conversation of Sam and Frodo. They go off together.                     
                                                                              
      At  this stage  my father  was not  intending to  end the  chapter here, 
   and  this  sketch  continues  into  the  story  of  what  became  the first 
   chapter  of  The  Two  Towers,  III.1  'The  Departure  of Boromir';  but I 
   postpone the remainder of it to the next chapter in this book.              
                                                                              
      The  discussion  among  the  members  of  the  Company   during  Frodo's 
   absence  took  draft  after draft  to  achieve,(6) and  though   the  actual 
   content  of  what was  said does  not greatly  differ from  the form  in FR 
   (pp. 418 - 19) it was at first given in part to different speakers (thus in 
   the earlier form it is Trotter who emphasizes,  as does  Gimli in  FR, that 
   on no member of the Company save Frodo was obligation laid).                
      Notably, there  appear in  these drafts  the phrases  found in  FR: 'the 
   Lord  Denethor   and  all   his  men   cannot  hope   to  do   what  Elrond 
   declared  to  be  beyond  his  power',  and 'Boromir  will return  to Minas 
   Tirith.  His  father  and  people  need  him.'  This  is  where   the  name 
   Denethor  first  emerged, with  only the  slightest initial  hesitation: my 
   father  wrote  a  B,  or  perhaps  an  R, then  Denethor.(7) That  Boromir was 
   
    the son of Denethor is clear, and is explicit in the outline given at the 
    beginning of the next chapter; in any case  he was  named long  before as 
    the son of the King of Ond (VI.411).                                      
      As  I  have  said,  from  the  point  where   Sam  intervened   in  the 
    discussion the conclusion  of The  Fellowship of  the Ring  was virtually 
    achieved at its first drafting and with very little hesitation, and there 
    are only two matters to  notice. One  concerns the  return of  Boromir to 
    the  Company,  where  at  first  he replied  to Trotter's  question quite 
    differently (cf. the outline on p. 375):                                  
                                                                             
      'He has not returned then?' asked Boromir in return.                    
      'No.'                                                                   
      'That's strange. To say the truth I felt anxious about him, and         
    went to seek him.'                                                        
      'Did you find him?'                                                     
      Boromir hesitated for an instant. 'I could  not see  him,' he           
    answered, with half the  truth. 'I  called him  and he  did not           
    come.'                                                                    
      'How long ago was that?'                                                
      'An  hour  maybe.  Maybe more:  I have  wandered since.  I do           
    not know! I do not know!' He put his head in his hands and said           
    no more.                                                                  
      Trotter looked wonderingly at him.                                      
                                                                             
    This was rejected at once and  replaced by  his account  as it  stands in 
    FR.  -  The  other  passage  is  that  describing Sam's  headlong descent 
    down the slopes of Amon Hen:                                              
                                                                             
    He   came   to   the   edge   of   the   open camping-place (8) where  the 
    boats  were  drawn  up  out  of  the  water.  No  one  was  there.  There 
    seemed  to  be  cries  and  faint  hornblasts  in  the woods  behind, but 
    he did not heed them.                                                     
                                                                             
    Before  this  was written,  my father  had already  sketched out,  in the 
    continuation of the outline of which I have  given the  first part  on p. 
    375, the story of the  Orc-attack and  Boromir's death  (p. 378).  He had 
    now  abandoned  important  elements in  his former  vision of  the course 
  
    of the  story after  the disintegration  of the  Company: the  journey of 
    Merry and Pippin  up the  Entwash, and  the evil  dealings of  Boromir in 
    Ondor (pp. 211 - 12, 330). So  far as  written record  goes, it  was only 
    now  that  he  perceived  that  Boromir  would  never  return   to  Minas 
    Tirith.                                                                   
   
                                  NOTES.                                     
                                                                           
    1. I think that Trotter's meaning was: 'he will guess, too, much  of our 
       divided purposes.'                                                   
    2. The fair copy in fact followed  the draft  in the  opening sentences, 
       and  the  paragraph  with  which  'The  Breaking  of  the Fellowship' 
       opens  in FR,  describing the  green lawn  (Parth Galen),  was added. 
       As the  manuscript was  written, the  green lawn  was not  named. See 
       note 8, and p. 382.                                                  
    3. This sentence was subsequently marked: 'Put this  into his  talk with 
       Frodo' (cf. FR p. 414).                                              
    4. The sentence a little later in  this passage,  'an endless  murmur of 
       distant  waves  upon  a  shore  he  could not  see', was  not changed 
       when this was added.                                                 
    5. Written  transversely  across  this  part  of  the  text,  before the 
       underlying pencil was inked  over, and  extremely difficult  to read, 
       is the following:                                                    
         A  good  arrangement  would  be  for  Frodo  running  down  hill to 
       run   [?into]   orcs   attacking  Merry   and  Pippin   and  Boromir. 
       Boromir  is  aware  of  his  presence.   When  Boromir   falls  Frodo 
       escapes  [to  or  (in)  the]  boat  - because  Frodo would  not leave 
       Merry and Pippin in hands of orcs.                                   
       I do not understand the implication of the last sentence.            
    6. One  of these  drafts is  written on  an Oxford  University committee 
       report dated 19 February 1941: see p. 362.                           
    7. In the First Age Denethor  led the  Green-elves over  Eredlindon into 
       Ossiriand. On the name see V.188.                                    
    8. Replaced  in  pencil  in  the fair  copy manuscript  by 'the  lawn of 
       Kelufain': see note 2.                                               
   
                                      XIX.                                   
                            THE DEPARTURE OF BOROMIR.                        
                                                                            
   I mentioned in the last chapter that the outline for the end of  the story 
   of 'The Breaking of the  Fellowship' (p.  375) in  fact continues  on into 
   the narrative of the  first chapter  ('The Departure  of Boromir')  in The 
   Two Towers (henceforward abbreviated as TT).                              
                                                                            
    Horns   and   sudden   cries   in   the  woods.   Trotter  on   the  hill 
   becomes   aware   of   trouble.   He   races   down.   He   finds  Boromir 
   under  the  trees  lying  dying.  'I  tried  to   take  the   Ring,'  said 
   Eoromir.  'I  am  sorry.  I  have  made  what   amends  I   could.'  There 
   are  at  least  20  orcs  lying  dead  near him.  Boromir is  pierced with 
   arrows   and   sword-cuts.   'They   have   gone.   The   orcs   have  got 
   them.  I  do  not  think  they  are  dead.  Go   back  to   Minas  Tirith, 
   Elfstone,  and  help  my  people.  I  have  done  all  I could.'  He dies. 
   Thus  died  the  heir  of the  Lord of  Minas Tirith.  Trotter at  a loss. 
   He   is   found   standing   perplexed   and  grief-stricken   by  Legolas 
   and  Gimli  (who  have  driven   off  a   smaller  company).   Trotter  is 
   perplexed.  Was  Frodo  one  of  the  hobbits?  In   any  case   ought  he 
   to  follow  and  try  to  rescue?  Or  go  to  Minas  Tirith?   He  cannot 
   go  in  any   case  without   burying  Boromir.   With  help   of  Legolas 
   and  Gimli  he  carries  Boromir's  body  on  a   bier  of   branches  and 
   sets it in a boat, and sends it over Rauros.                              
    Trotter  now  finds  that  one   boat  is   missing.  No   orc-prints  at 
   camp.   Whether   hobbit-marks   are   old   or   new   cannot   be   made 
  
   out.  But  Sam  is  missing.  Trotter  sees  that  either  Frodo  and Sam, 
   and  Merry  and  Pippin,  were   together,  or   Frodo  (and   Sam?)  have 
   gone  off.  Now  little  or  no  hope  of  finding  Frodo in  latter case. 
   He  with  Gimli   and  Legolas   decide  to   follow  Merry   and  Pippin. 
   'On  Amon  Hen  I  said  I  might  see  a  sign  to  guide  us!   We  have 
   found  a  confusion  -  but  our  paths  at  least are  set for  us. Come, 
   we  will  rescue  our  companions  or  else  we  will  die  after  slaying 
   all the orcs we can.'                                                     
                                                                            
   An addition to this text, certainly of much the same time, reads:         
                                                                            
    Trotter sees by the shape and arms of the dead orcs that they            
   are northern orcs of the Misty Mountains - from Moria? In fact            
   
   they are orcs of Moria that escaped the elves, + others who are            
   servants of Saruman. They  report to  Saruman that  Gandalf is            
   dead. Their mission is to capture hobbits including  Frodo and            
   take them to Isengard. (Saruman  is playing  a double  game and            
   wants the Ring.)                                                          
                                                                            
   At the bottom of the page is written:                                     
                                                                            
   Does Trotter have any vision on Amon Hen? If  he does,  let him           
   see (1) an Eagle coming down. (2) old man, like Frodo [sees] in           
   mirror. (3) orcs creeping under trees.                                    
                                                                            
     While  working  on  the  book  my  father  would sometimes  'doodle' by 
   writing,  often in  careful or  even elaborate  script, names  or phrases 
   from a newspaper that lay beside  him or  on which  his paper  rested. On 
   the back of the sheet carrying this outline - an examination script, like 
   most of the paper he used  - he  wrote out  many such  odds and  ends, as 
   'Chinese  bombers',  'North  Sea  convoy';  and  among  them   are  'Muar 
   River' and 'Japanese  attack in  Malaya'. It  is out  of the  question, I 
   think, that  these writings  on the  verso should  come from  a different 
   time from the text on the recto. It is certain, therefore, that  the time 
   was now the winter of 1941 - 2.(1)                                        
     This obviously agrees  with my  father's statement  in the  Foreword to 
   the  Second  Edition  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  that  he   'came  to 
   Lothlorien and the  Great River  late in  1941.' He  said that  'almost a 
   year' had passed since he halted  by Balin's  tomb in  Moria; but  I have 
   ' argued (VI.461), I think with good reason, that he  stopped in  fact at 
   the end of 1939.  To maintain  this view  it must  be supposed  of course 
   that  something like  two years  (1940 -  1) passed  between the  halt in 
   Moria and the  point we  have now  reached; but  further evidence  on the 
   subject seems to be lacking.                                              
                                                                            
     There  are  two  preliminary  versions  of  'Trotter  upon  Amon  Hen', 
   the first  proceeding directly  from the  suggestions at  the end  of the 
   outline just given.                                                       
                                                                            
     Trotter  sped  up  the  hill.  Every  now  and  again  he  bent  to the 
   ground.  Hobbits  go  light,  and  their  footprints  are  not  easy even 
   for  a  ranger  to  pick  up.  [Most of  the path  was stony,  or covered 
   with  old  leaves  still lying  thick; but  in one  place a  small spring 
   crossed  it,  and  here  Trotter  stooping  saw   tracks  in   the  moist 
   earth,  and  beyond on  the stones  faint traces.  'I guessed  right', he 
   said.  When  he  came  to  the  top  he  saw...](2) But  not  far  from the 
   top  a  small  spring  crossed  the  path  and  in the  wet earth  he saw 
   what   he  was   looking  for.   Quickly  he   ran  forward   across  the 
   flagstones  and  up  the  steps.  'He   has  been   here,'  he   said  to 
   
   himself.  'Not  so  long  ago his  wet feet  came this  way, [and  up the 
  
   steps.] He climbed to the seat. I wonder what he saw?'                     
     Trotter   stood   up   and  looked   round.  The   sun  seemed   to  be 
   darkened,  or  else  the   eastern  clouds   were  spreading.   He  could 
   see  nothing  in   that  direction.   As  his   glance  swept   round  it 
   stopped.  Under   the  trees   he  saw   orcs  crawling   stealthily: but 
   how  near  to  Amon   Hen  he   could  not   guess.  Then   suddenly  far 
   away  he  saw  an  eagle,   as  he   had  seen   it  before   above  Sarn 
   Ruin.(3) It  was  high  in   the  air,   and  the   land  below   was  dim. 
   Slowly  it  circled.  It   was  descending.   Suddenly  it   swooped  and 
   fell out of the sky and passed below his [? view].                         
     As  Trotter  gazed  the  vision   changed.  Down   a  long   path  came 
   an  old  man,  very  bent,  leaning  on  a  staff.  Grey  and  ragged  he 
   seemed,  but  when  the  wind  tossed  his  cloak  there  came   a  gleam 
   of  white,  as  if  beneath  his rags  he was  clad in  shining garments. 
   Then the vision faded. There was nothing more to be seen.                  
                                                                             
     At  the  end  of the  text, and  I think  immediately, my  father wrote: 
   'The  second  vision on  Amon Hen  is inartistic.  Let Trotter  be stopped 
   by noise of orcs, and let him see nothing.'                                
                                                                             
     The  second  version continues  on into  Trotter's leaping  descent from 
   the  summit,  his  discovery  of Boromir,  and his  words with  him before 
   he  died.  Though  written  here  in  the  roughest  fashion the  text was 
   scarcely changed afterwards, except in one  respect: here  (following the. 
   instruction at the end of the first version) Trotter does not go up to the 
   high seat at all:                                                          
                                                                             
     Trotter  hesitated.  He  himself  desired  to  [sit  in  the  Seat  of. 
   Seeing  >]  go  to  the high  seat, but  time was  pressing. As  he stood 
   there  his  quick  ears  caught  sounds  in   the  woodlands   below  and 
   to   his   left,   away  west   of  the   River  and   camping-place.  He 
   stiffened:  there  were  cries,  and  among  them   he  feared   that  he 
   could  distinguish  the  harsh  voices  of  orcs;  faintly   and  desper- 
   ately a horn was blowing.                                                  
                                                                             
     In the  first version  the power  of the  Seat of  Seeing upon  Amon Hen 
   'works  upon'  Trotter  indeed,  but  the  visions  he  sees  are isolated 
   scenes,  more  akin  in  their  nature perhaps  to those  in the  water of 
   Galadriel's  Mirror  than  to  the   vast  panorama   of  lands   and  war 
   vouchsafed  to  Frodo.  In  the  second draft  he does  not ascend  to the 
   high seat, and therefore sees nothing.  In the  fair copy  manuscript that 
   immediately followed he  does go  up, as  in TT,  but again  sees nothing, 
   save  the  eagle  descending  out of  the sky:  'the sun  seemed darkened, 
   and  the  world  dim  and  remote.'   Why  should   this  be?   The  utter 
   
    
                                                                             
   unlikeness  of the  experiences of  Frodo and  of Aragorn  in the  Seat of 
   Seeing is not explained.  I have  said (p.  374) that  as my  father first 
   drafted the account  of Frodo's  vision it  is explicit  that it  was 'the 
   power  of  Amon  Hen',  and  not the  wearing of  the Ring,  that accorded 
   it  to  him;  and  the  first version  of Aragorn's  ascent to  the summit 
   shows this still more clearly (by the very fact that  he also  saw visions 
   there). The final text of Frodo's vision is less explicit, and if  this is 
   associated with the fact that in  the final  form Aragorn  does go  up but 
   sees  nothing  it  may  suggest  a  more  complex  relation   between  the 
   power of Amon  Hen and  the power  of the  Ring, a  relation which  is not 
   uncovered.                                                                 
                                                                             
     As  I  have  said, the  second of  the original  drafts for  'Trotter on 
   Amon  Hen' (4) continues  to  the  death  of  Boromir,  and  there are  a few 
   details worth mentioning: it is not said (nor is it in the fair copy) that 
  
   the  glade  where  Boromir  died  was  a  mile or  more from  the camping- 
   place (TT pp. 15, 18);  Trotter says  'Thus passes  the heir  of Denethor, 
   Lord of the T[ower]' ('Lord of the Tower of  Guard' in  the fair  copy, as 
   in  TT);  and  very  oddly, Boromir  says 'Farewell,  Ingold' -  which can 
   surely  be  no  more  than  an  unwitting  reversion  to the  former name, 
   instead of  'Elfstone'. In  the fair  copy, where  he is  otherwise called 
   'Trotter'  throughout,  Boromir  says  'Farewell,  Aragorn'; and  this was 
   probably the first time  that the  name 'Aragorn'  was used  again (apart, 
   of course, from  later correction  at earlier  points) after  its abandon- 
   ment.                                                                      
     A full and tolerably legible draft takes  up just  a little  further on, 
   from the coming of  Legolas and  Gimli to  the glade,  and there  are only 
   very minor differences  from TT  (pp. 16  - 17)  as far  as 'The  River of 
   Ondor  will  take care  that no  enemy dishonours  his bones'  (here given 
   to Legolas). At this point in the draft manuscript there is a little hasty 
   sketch,  reproduced  on  p.  383,  which  indicates  a  difference (though 
   immediately  rejected)  from the  later story:  Legolas alone  returned to 
   the camping-place. In the  sketch are  seen the  rill that  flowed through 
   the  greensward  there,  and  the  two remaining  boats (the  third having 
   been  taken  by  Frodo)  moored  at  the water's  edge, with  Tol Brandir, 
   and  Amon  Lhaw  beyond;  X  marks  the  battle  where  Boromir  died.  At 
   the  shore  is  the  boat  brought  back  by  Legolas,  marking  the place 
   where Boromir's body was set aboard it.                                    
     In  the  draft  text  there  is  no  mention  of  finding  the  hobbits' 
   'leaf-bladed' knives (cf. VI.128, FR p. 157), nor  of Legolas'  search for 
   arrows  among the  slain; the  first is  absent from  the fair  copy also. 
   Then follows:                                                              
                                                                             
     'These are not orcs of Mordor,' said Trotter. 'Some are from             
   the Misty Mountains, if I know anything of orcs and their [gear            
   >] kinds;  maybe they  have come  all the  way from  Moria. But            
   
   what  are  these?  Their  gear is  not all  of goblin-make.'  There were 
   several  orcs  of  large  stature,  armed  with  short  swords,  not the 
   curved   scimitars   usual   with   goblins,   and   with   great   bows 
   greater  than  their  custom.  Upon  their  shields  they bore  a device 
   Trotter  had  not  seen  before:  a small  white hand  in the  centre of 
   the  black  field.  Upon  the  front  of  their  caps was  set a  rune  
   fashioned of some white metal.(5)                                        
     'S is for Sauron,' said Gimli. 'That is easy to read.'                 
     'Nay,' said Legolas. 'Sauron does not use the Runes.'                  
     'Neither  does  he use  his right  name or  permit it  to be  spelt or 
   spoken,'  said  Trotter.  'And  he  does  not  use  white.  The  orcs of 
   his  immediate  service  bear  the  sign  of the  single eye.'  He stood 
   for  a  moment  in  thought. 'S  is for  Saruman, I  guess,' he  said at 
   last.  'There  is  evil afoot  at Isengard,  and the  West is  no longer 
   safe.  What  is  more:  I  guess  that  some  of  our  pursuers  escaped 
   the  vigilance  of  Lorien  or  avoided that  land, passing  through the 
   foothills,  and  that  Saruman  also  knows  now  of  our  journey,  and 
   maybe  of   Gandalf's  fall.   Whether  he   is  merely   working  under 
   the  command  of  Mordor,   or  playing   some  hand   of  his   own,  I 
   cannot guess.'                                                           
     'Well, we have no time to ponder riddles,' said Gimli.                 
                                                                           
   With this  compare the  passage added  to the  outline on  pp. 378  - 9. 
   -  Both  Legolas  and  Gimli  now  went back  to the  green lawn  of the 
   camping-place,  which  is  here  named  Kelufain,  corrected  to Forfain, 
   and  that in  turn to  Calen-bel (all  these changes  being made  at the 
   moment of writing),(6) but they returned  together in  a single  boat. Thus 
   whereas  in  TT,  where  they  brought  both  the  remaining  boats, the 
   three companions in the  one towed  out the  other bearing  Boromir, and 
   after passing Parth Galen cast it loose, here  Legolas took  the funeral 
  
   boat to Calen-bel while  Trotter and  Gimli returned  there on  foot. At 
   Calen-bel,  'All  three  now embarked  in the  remaining boat,  and drew 
   the funeral boat out into the running river.' In the fair copy the final 
   story entered as my father wrote the text.                               
     Apart from this,  the account  of Boromir's  departure is  almost word 
   for word as in TT, save that his hair is called 'gold-brown' (so also in 
   the fair copy, changed to 'long brown'; 'dark' in TT), and that it ends: 
                                                                           
   But in Ondor it was long recorded in song that the elven-boat            
   rode the falls and the foaming pit, and bore him down through            
   Osgiliath, and past the many mouths of  Anduin, and  out into            
   the Great Sea; and the voices of a thousand seabirds lamented            
   him upon the beaches of Belfalas.                                        
   
   Sketch-plan of the scene of the Breaking of the Fellowship. 
   
   There  is no  suggestion however  that any  lament was  sung for  him by 
   his companions; the draft reads here simply:                             
                                                                           
   For  a   while  the   three  companions   remained  gazing   after  him, 
   then  silently  they  turned  and  drove  their  boat  back  against the 
   current to Calen-bel.                                                    
     'Eoromir   has   taken  his   road,'  said   Trotter.  'Now   we  must 
   swiftly determine our own course....'                                    
                                                                           
   The fair copy manuscript is virtually the same. The earliest extant text 
   of the lament  for Boromir  (Through Rohan  over fen  and field,  TT pp. 
   19  -  20)  was  however  found with  these draft  papers, and  a finely 
   written text was inserted  into the  fair copy,  with re-writing  of the 
   surrounding prose, at some later time. The earliest version  is entitled 
   [Song  >]  Lament  of  Denethor  for  Boromir, and  only differs  in few 
   and  minor  points from  the form  in TT;(7) of rough  working there  is a 
   page  bearing the  most primitive  sketching of  phrases for  the lament 
   (including the  East Wind,  that blows  'past the  Tower of  the Moon'), 
   and  another  of  rough  working  for  the  North  Wind (which  seems to 
   have been swiftly achieved).                                             
     It might seem, from  the original  title Lament  of Denethor,  that it 
   was at first intended to be indeed the father's own  song of  grief, and 
   not merely in form: to be brought in at a later point in the  story. But 
   against this are the first words on the page  of rough  working, clearly 
   belonging  to  the  same  time: ' "They  shall look  out from  the white 
   tower and listen to the sea," said Trotter in a low voice.' The song is, 
   in  any  case,  Denethor's  Lament.  The  occurrence  of  'Trotter' here 
   suggests that it belongs to this time, for before much more of the story 
   was  written  'Aragorn'  would replace  'Trotter' as  the name  by which 
   he is generally referred to. Another pointer in the same direction  is a 
   line  found  in  the  rough   working:  'The   North  Wind   blows  from 
   Calen-Bel',  since  in  the  course  of  the  writing  of the  fair copy 
   manuscript the name changes from Calen-bel to Calembel (note 6).(8)      
                                                                           
     Trotter was at first less certain in his observations  and conclusions 
   when  he  examined  the ground  at Calen-bel;  and he  did not  think to 
   examine the baggage (nor yet in the fair copy). I cite the next  part of 
   the draft text, which here becomes very rough, in full:                  
                                                                           
     'No  orcs  have  been here,'  he said  at last.  'But otherwise  it is 
   not  possible  to  say  anything: all  our footprints  are here,  and it 
   is  not  possible  to  say  whether  any  of  the  hobbits'   feet  have 
   returned  since  the  search  for  Frodo  began. I  think, but  I cannot 
   be  sure,  that  a  boat was  dragged to  the water  at this  point,' he 
   said,  pointing to  the bank  close to  where the  rill from  the spring 
   trickled into the river.                                                 
  
   
   'How then do you read the riddle?' asked Gimli.                           
   'I think that Frodo returned from the hill-top wearing the                
   Ring,'  said  Trotter.  'He  may  have   met  Sam,   but  I   think  not: 
   Frodo   was   probably   wearing   the   Ring.   I   think   Sam  guessed 
   Frodo's   mind:   he   knew   it   better   from   love   than   we  from 
   wisdom; and caught him before he went.'                                   
   'But  that  was  ill  done,  to  go   and  leave   us  without   a  word, 
   even if he had seen the orcs and was afraid,' said Gimli.(9)              
   'No,  I  think  not,'  said  Trotter.  'I  think  Sam  was right.  He did 
   not  wish  us  to  go  to  death  in  Mordor,  and  saw  no other  way to 
   prevent  that  but  by  going  alone  and  secretly.  No,  I  think not,' 
   said  Trotter.  'He  had  a  Something  happened  on  the  hill  to  make 
   him  fly. I  do not  know all,  but I  know this.  Boromir tried  to take 
   the Ring by force.'                                                       
   Exclamation of horror from Legolas and Gimli.                             
   'Think  not  ill   of  him,'   said  Trotter.   'He  paid   manfully  and 
   confessed.'                                                               
                                                                            
   Then follows in pencil:                                                   
                                                                            
   Don't let Trotter tell of Eoromir's misdeed?                              
            They draw up boat. Set out west after orcs. Trotter's plan is 
   to  descend  from  Sarn  Gebir  into   Rohan  and   try  and   learn  of 
   orcs and borrow horses.                                                   
   Legolas sees Eagle from escarpment, descending.                           
   They   meet   an  old   man  coming   up  hill   to  meet   them.  Don't 
   recognize  him,  though  there  is  something  familiar.  Suspect  he is 
   Saruman?                                                                  
                                                                            
   The  final  story of  the reappearance  of Gandalf  moves a  step closer. 
   In  the  'Plot' written  before Lothlorien  was reached  (p. 211)  it was 
   Gimli and Legolas, on their  way back  North, who  fell in  with Gandalf, 
   Aragorn  having  gone  with  Boromir  to Minas  Tirith; and  Gandalf then 
   'hastens south' with them.  This was  still the  story in  the subsequent 
   outline  (p. 329).  Now, the  death of  Boromir having  entered, Trotter, 
   Gimli and Legolas are as in the  final story  on the  trail of  Merry and 
   Pippin  when  they  encounter  Gandalf  returned;  but  they are  to meet 
   him  before  their  journey  through  Rohan has  begun, before  they have 
   set foot in the grasslands. The  descending eagle  that Legolas  saw from 
   the escarpment of Sarn Gebir  was bearing  Gandalf (see  p. 396);  and it 
   is clear that the eagle that Trotter saw descending to earth as he looked 
   out  from  the summit  of Amon  Hen in  the original  draft (p.  380) was 
   the first appearance of this idea.(10)                                    
   
     In the fair copy the suggestion in this outline that Trotter should not 
   tell Gimli and Legolas what Boromir had done was taken up:                
                                                                            
   '...  Something  occurred  after  he  left us  to make  his mind  up: he 
   must  suddenly  have  overcome  his  fear  and  doubt.  I  do  not think 
   that  it  was  a  meeting  with orcs.'  What he  thought it  was Trotter 
   did not say. The last words of Boromir he kept ever secret.               
                                                                            
   This was changed, probably at once, to the  dialogue in  TT (p.  21), but 
   it is still said of Trotter that 'the last words of Boromir he  kept ever 
   secret' ('he long kept secret', TT).                                      
                                                                            
     The  draft  text  becomes   formed  narrative   again  with   words  of 
   Trotter's  that in  TT are  given to  Legolas: ' "One  thing at  least is 
   clear," said Trotter. "Frodo is no longer on this side of the River. Only 
   he could or would have  taken the  boat. As  for Sam,  he must  be either 
   with  Merry or  Pippin or  Frodo, or  dead. He  would have  returned here 
  
   otherwise  ere  now."  '  Gimli's  words  that  follow,   and  Trotter's, 
   expounding his decision to follow the  Orcs, are  much as  in TT';  and I 
   give the remainder of the draft, which at the end peters out, in full: 
                                                                            
     They drew up the last boat and carried it to the trees, and laid        
   beside it such of their goods as they did not need and could not          
   carry. Then they struck west. Dusk was already falling.                   
     'Go warily,' said Gimli. 'We are assuming that all the orcs             
   made off after they had slain Boromir and captured Merry and              
   Pippin. But those that attacked Boromir were not the only ones.           
   Legolas and I met some away southwards on the west slopes of              
   Amon Hen. We slew many, creeping on them among the trees:                 
   the cloaks of Lorien seem to deceive their sight. But many more           
   may still linger.                                                          
     'We have not time for wariness. We will follow the trail from           
   the glade. Well is it that Orcs do not walk like hobbits! No folk,        
   even Men of the cities, make such a trampling, and they slash             
   and hack and beat down growing things as they pass, as if the             
   breaking of things delighted them.                                        
     'It is plain to see which way they went - west near to the .            
   shore, but not on it, keeping to the trees.'(11)                          
     'But orcs go swiftly,' said Gimli. 'We shall have to run!'              
     'If my guess is right,' said Trotter, 'and they make for                
   Isengard, they will descend from the hills into Rohan. [Struck .          
   out: There they will not dare to journey save by night - and I            
   wonder indeed how they cross) Mayhap we can get horses in                 
   Rohan,' said Trotter. 'If my guess is right and the orcs are              
   making for Isengard, they will                                            
   
     I  interrupt  the  narrative here  because, although  my father  had no 
   thought of halting, initial drafting from this point is lost (p. 390). 
     The draft that takes up with  the coming  of Legolas  and Gimli  to the 
   glade  (p.  381)  is  numbered   on  each   page  'XXIII',   and  'XXIII' 
   continues  on  through  the  story of  the chase  across Rohan;  the fair 
   copy likewise begins 'XXIII' at 'Trotter sped on up  the hill',  with the 
   title 'The Riders of  Rohan', though  another title  apparently underlies 
   this. Although all these were pencilled additions  to the  manuscripts in 
   ink, I think it very probable that by this time the  chapter-divisions of 
   LR  had  been  introduced:  XXI  'The  Great  River'  ending   after  the 
   passage  of  the  Pillars  of  the Kings  and XXII  'The Breaking  of the 
   Fellowship'  ending  at  the  departure  of  Frodo  and  Sam,  with XXIII 
   extending  all  the  way  from   Trotter's  ascent   of  Amon   Hen  into 
   whatever  adventures  might  befall  the  three  companions   from  their 
   setting out from Calembel on the trail of the Orcs.                      
   
                                 NOTES.                                        
                                                                              
    1. The  Japanese  invaded  Thailand  and  N.E.  Malaya  on  7  -  8  Decem- 
       ber  1941.  The  crossing  of  the   Muar  River   was  on   16  January 
       1942.  This  information  has  been  kindly  provided   by  Mr.   F.  R. 
       Williamson.  -  Further  evidence  is  provided  by   the  use   of  the 
       Moon's phases of 1941 - 2; see p. 369.                                  
    2. This  passage  was  placed within  square brackets  in the  original, as 
       also was 'and up the steps' immediately following.                      
    3. On  the  eagle  seen  far  off  on  the   evening  before   the  Company 
       came to the rapids of Sarn Ruin see pp. 361 - 2.                        
    4. At  the  top  of  the  page   carrying  this   text  are   written  many 
       experimental    Elvish   names:    Llawhen,   Amon    Tirlaw,   Lhawdir, 
       Lasthen,  Henlas,  Hendlas,  all  being  struck out  save the  first and 
       last. I am at a  loss to  account for  these satisfactorily.  Since both 
       Amon   Hen   and   Amon   Lhaw   appear   in   primary    drafting   and 
       outlines  that  obviously  preceded  this text,  it is  perhaps possible 
  
       that  the  names  already stood  on the  page before  my father  used it 
       for  the  account of  Trotter on  Amon Hen.  If this  were so,  it might 
       be  -  since  all  of  them  are  compounds  of  elements  one  of which 
       refers to hearing (l(h)aw, las(t)) and the other to sight  (hen(d), tir) 
       -  that  they were  devised before  the eastern  and western  hills were 
       distinguished as the Hill of Hearing and the Hill of Sight.             
    5. The  Old  English  S-rune  is found  also in  the fair  copy manuscript, 
       but  there  with  the  vertical  strokes  strongly  curved,   the  upper 
   
        curve open to the left, the lower to the right. In that text the caps 
        of the Orcs become 'leathern caps' ('iron helms' TT).                 
    6.  The name Kelufain for the green lawn below Amon Hen was               
        added to the fair copy of 'The Breaking of the Fellowship', and in 
        one instance changed to Calenbel (p. 371 and note 2). In the fair 
        copy of the present chapter the name was Calenbel at the first        
        occurrence but subsequently Calembel (and once Calembel).             
    7.  The differences are:                                                  
        Verse 1: line 1 Through the mountain-pass, through Rohan )            
           Over mountains tall, through Rohan                                 
                 5 over many streams                                         
        Verse 2: 2 brings                                                     
                 4 Why tarries Boromir the fair? For Boromir I grieve.       
        Verse 3: 4 Where now is Boromir the bold?                             
                 5 I heard his horn.                                         
                                                                             
        In  every  case  these readings  were replaced  in careful  script by 
        those  in  TT.  At  first  only  the third  verse had  the concluding 
        couplet  beginning  0  Boromir!;  but against  this my  father wrote: 
        'Omit?  Or  put  extra  couplet  onto  the  other stanzas?'  and then 
        provided  them,  as  in the  final form.  Certain other  changes were 
        put in later: see note 8.                                             
    8.  The  text of  the Lament  inserted into  the fair  copy is  the final 
        form,  though  here  written  in  short  lines. An  accompanying page 
        gives  'Alternatives  to  Song  of  Boromir',  which  were  not used. 
        These  change  verse  1  line  3  tonight?  to  this  morn?,  line  4 
        becoming  Have  you  seen  Boromir  the  fair  or  heard  his blowing 
        horn?;  and  verse  2  line  3 at  eve? to  tonight?, line  4 becoming 
        Where  tarries  Boromir  the tall  by moon  or by  starlight? Another 
        variant  given  here  was  to change  verse 2  line 3  at eve?  to at 
        morn?,  line  4  becoming  Where  dwells   now  Boromir   the  fair? 
        What  valleys  hear  his  horn?  These  changes  were  pencilled also 
        onto  the first  text of  the song.  - In  LR Calembel  is a  town in 
        Lamedon ('The Passing of the Grey Company', at end).                  
    9.  Cf. the passage given on p. 377 note 5.                               
   10.  Both  sightings  of  the  eagles  survived  in  TT:  Aragorn  on Amon 
        Hen  still  sees  one  descending,  and  Legolas  sees  one  from the 
        western escarpment of the Emyn Muil (see pp. 396 - 7).                
   11.  Though  no  speaker  is  named, this  speech ('We  have not  time for 
        wariness') is certainly Trotter's.                                    
   
                                    XX.                                   
                            THE RIDERS OF ROHAN.                          
                                                                         
   A single page of extremely  rough notes,  headed 'Sketch'  and 'XXIII' 
   was written in pencil, and partly inked over.                          
                                                                         
    Dusk.  Night.  Track  less  easy  to  follow.  Sarn-Gebir  runs North- 
    South.(1) They  press on  through night.  Dawn on  ridge -  then.... the 
    escarpment.  Legolas  sees  eagle  far  away. (Fangorn.)(2)  Rich vegeta- 
    tion.                                                                 
     They  see  Black  Mountains,  100   miles  south.   Entwash  winding. 
    Find orc trail going  up river.  Meeting with  Rohiroth. They  ride to 
  
    Fangorn  and  hear  news  of  battle  and  destruction  of   orcs  and 
    mysterious  old  man  who  had  discomfited  orcs.  They hear  that no 
    captives were rescued. Despair. Old man appears.                      
     [Added:  XXV  and  later.] They  think he  is Saruman.  Revelation of 
    Gandalf, and his  account of  how he  escaped. He  has become  a white 
    wizard. 'I forgot most  of what  I knew.(3) I was  badly burned  or we/I 
    burned.' They go to Minas Tirith and enter in.                        
     Rest  of  war in  which Gandalf  and I  on his  eagle in  white leads 
    assault must be told later - partly a dream of  Frodo, partly  seen by 
    him  (and Sam),  and partly  heard from  orcs. (?  Frodo looks  out of 
    Tower, while prisoner.)                                               
     Minas  Tirith  defeats  Haradwaith.  They  cross at  Osgiliath [writ- 
    ten  above:  Elostirion],  defeat  orcs  and  Nazgul.  Overthrow Minas 
    Morghul,  and  drive  forward  to  Dagorlad  (Battle Plain).  They get 
    news that Ringbearer is captured.                                     
     Now Treebeard.                                                       
     Then Frodo again.                                                    
                                                                         
   In those passages where the original  text was  inked over  the under- 
   lying pencil can be largely made out, and it  is seen  that Haradwaith 
   was present: this appears on the First Map, translated  Sutherland, as 
   the name of the great region south of Mordor  and east  of the  Bay of 
   Belfalas (Map III, p. 309).(4) On the other hand Nazgul, here first met 
   with,  was  not, and  nor was  Dagorlad (the  pencilled text  had only 
   Battle  Plain);  the  First Map  had Dagras,  changed to  Dagorlad (p. 
   310). Elostirion above Osgiliath was  also an  addition when  the text 
   was inked over; on this new name see p. 423. -  There are  other notes 
   on the page which do not relate directly to the  foregoing consecutive 
   sketch, but which may be given here.                                   
   
   (1)  Greyfax  [>   Shadowfax].  Halbarad.   Horse  of   Gandalf  reappears 
   - sent  for from  Rivendell. Arrives  later. It  is 500  - 600  miles from 
   Rivendell and would take Shadowfax 10 - 14 days.                           
                                                                             
   The   name   Halbarad  was   added  at   the  same   time  as   Greyfax  > 
   Shadowfax,  and  these  changes  look  as if  they were  made at  once. In 
   Gandalf's tale in the fifth version of 'The Council  of Elrond'  the horse 
   that   Gandalf   got   in   Rohan   was   likewise   named   Halbarad  and 
   Greyfax,  and  there  Greyfax  was  certainly  changed  to   Shadowfax  in 
   the act of writing.  In that  text there  is no  mention of  what happened 
   to  Shadowfax  after  Gandalf  reached  Rivendell  (see  p.  152);  but an 
   isolated slip of paper  has a  note on  this (together  with a  passage of 
   initial  drafting  for  'The  King  of  the  Golden Hall'):  'Some account 
   of  "Shadowfax"  in  the  house  of   Elrond  must   be  given   and  what 
   arrangements  were  made  about  him.  Or  did  he  just  run   off  after 
   Gandalf got to Rivendell? How did Gandalf summon him?'                     
                                                                             
   (2) Rohiroth are relations of Woodmen and Beornings, old Men of            
   the North. But they speak Gnomish - tongue of Numenor and                  
   Ondor, as well as [?common] tongue.                                        
   (3) Trotter should know Eomer.                                             
   (4) Marhad Marhath is 2nd Master. [Written in margin: Marhad               
   Marhath Marhelm Marhun Marhyse Marulf](5)                                  
   (5) Eowyn Elfsheen daughter of Eomund?                                     
                                                                             
   On  the back  of this  page is  very rough  drafting for  the conversation 
   with  Eomer (p.  400), but  there is  also here  the note:  Eowyn Elfsheen 
   daughter of Theoden.                                                       
                                                                             
   The  original  manuscript  of  'The Riders  of Rohan'  is a  difficult and 
   chaotic document, and its textual history was hard  to ascertain.  In this 
   chapter  (numbered  throughout   'XXIII'  and   without  new   title,  see 
  
   p.  387),  as  in  those  that  follow,  my  father adopted  the practice, 
   occasionally found earlier, of erasing his  primary draft,  or substantial 
   portions  of  it, and  writing a  new version  on the  pages where  it had 
   stood. In this case the  original drafting  from the  point reached  on p. 
   386 ('If my guess  is right  and the  orcs are  making for  Isengard, they 
   will') is lost for a long stretch through  erasure and  the re-use  of the 
   pages, though here and there bits of it can be  read. The  original draft, 
   which  I will  call 'A',  emerges however  at the  point in  the narrative 
   (corresponding   to   TT  p.   29)  where   Aragorn,  Legolas   and  Gimli 
   approached  the  low  downs  to  the  east  of  the  river   Entwash,  and 
   continues through the story  of the  encounter with  the Riders;  at which 
   point my father abandoned it, realizing that the story  as he  was telling 
   it was 'not what really happened' (see the letter cited on p. 411). It was 
   now  that  he  returned  to  the  beginning,  and began  a new  text ('B') 
   using the erased pages  of A  up to  the point  mentioned. It  seems clear 
   
   that what survives of A survives because it was written largely in ink 
   and not in pencil. The structure of the manuscript is thus:             
        A erased       B written on erased A                               
        A not erased; ends because abandoned                               
                                 B continued independently 
   The textual history of the writing of the chapter is of course  simply A 
   followed by B.                                                          
     Both ways  of presenting  the material  have their  disadvantages, but 
   after much experimentation it seems  to me  best to  look first  at what 
   remains of A. This I give in full, excepting only one passage.          
                                                                          
   [Their  elven-cloaks  faded  against  the]   background,  and   even  in 
   the  clear  cool  sunlight  few  but  elvish eyes  would have  seen them 
   until  close  at  hand as  they passed,  running or  striding tirelessly 
   with a brief pause every three hours or so.                             
     That   evening   they   reached   the  low   downs.  A   narrow  strip 
   of  moist  green  land  some  ten  miles  wide  lay  between   them  and 
   the  river  winding  in  dim  thickets  of  sedge  and  reed.  Here  the 
   Entwash  and  the  line  of  downs  bent  due  north,(6) and  the orc-trail 
   was  plain  to  see  under  the  lee  of the  hills. 'These  tracks were 
   made  today,'  said  Trotter.  'The  sun  was  already  high  before our 
   enemy  passed.  We  might   perhaps  have   glimpsed  them   far  ahead, 
   if there had been any rising ground to give us a long view.'            
     'Yet  all  the  while  they  draw  nearer  to  the  mountains  and the 
   forest,  where  our  hope  of  aiding  our  friends  will   fail,'  said 
   Gimli.   Spurred   by   this   thought   the   companions   sped  onward 
   again   through  the   dusk,  and   far  into   the  night.   They  were 
   already  half-way  along  the  downs  before  Trotter  called   a  halt. 
   The   waxing   moon  was   shining  bright.   'Look!'  he   said.  'Even 
   orcs  must  pause   at  times.'   Before  them   lay  a   wide  trampled 
   circle,  and  the  marks of  many small  fires could  be seen  under the 
   shelter  of  a  low  hillock. 'They  halted here  about noon,  I guess,' 
   said  Trotter.  'How  long  they  waited  cannot be  told, but  they are 
   not  now  many  hours  ahead.  Would   that  we   need  not   stay;  but 
   we  have  covered  many  a  long  league  since  we  last slept,  and we 
   shall  all  need  our  strength  maybe  tomorrow,  if  we  come  up with 
   our enemies at last.'                                                   
     Before  dawn  the  companions  took  up  the   hunt  again.   As  soon 
   as  the  sun  rose  and  the  light  grew  they  climbed  the  downs and 
   looked  out.  Already  the  dark  slopes  of   the  forest   of  Fangorn 
   could   be   seen,   and   behind,   glimmering,   the  white   head  of 
   Methen   Amon,   the   last   great   peak   of  the   Misty  Mountains.(7) 
        Out of the forest flowed the river to meet them. Legolas looked 
   
   round,  turning  his  gaze  through  west  to   south.  There   his  keen 
   elf-eyes  saw  as  a  shadow  on   the  distant   green  a   dark  moving 
  
   blur.                                                                     
     'There  are  folk  behind  as  well  as  in  front,' he  said, pointing 
   away  over  the  river.  Trotter  bent his  ear to  the earth,  and there 
   was  a  silence  in  the  empty  fields,  only  the  airs  moving  in the 
   grass   could   be   heard.   'Riders,'   said   Trotter   rising:  'many 
   horsemen  in  haste.   We  cannot   escape  in   this  wild   bare  land. 
   Most  likely  it  is  a  host  of  the  Rohiroth  that  have  crossed the 
   great   ford   at   Entwade.(8) But   what   part  the   Horsemasters  are 
   minded  to  play  and  which  side  they  serve  I  do  not know.  We can 
   but hope for the best.'                                                   
     The  companions  hastened  on  to   the  end   of  the   downs.  Behind 
   them   now  they   could  hear   the  beat   of  many   hooves.  Wrapping 
   their  cloaks  about  them  they  sat  upon  a  green  bank close  to the 
   orc-trail  and  waited.  The  horsemen  grew  ever  nearer,  riding  like 
   the   wind.   The   cries   of   clear  strong   voices  came   down  the 
   following   breeze.   Suddenly   they   swept  up   with  a   noise  like 
   thunder:  a  long  line  riding  free  many  abreast,  but  following the 
   orc-trail,  or  so it  seemed, for  the leaders  rode bent  low, scanning 
   the   ground   even   as  they   raced.  Their   horses  were   of  great 
   stature...                                                                
                                                                            
     The  account  of  the  Riders  and  their  horses,  though  rougher  in 
   expression, is very much as that in TT pp. 33-4,  and the  description in 
   this original draft  of the  wheeling horses  suddenly halting  was never 
   changed - except in the point that  'fifty lances  were at  rest pointing 
   towards the strangers', where TT has 'a thicket  of spears'  (Legolas had 
   counted one hundred  and five  Riders, p.  32).(9) -  The conclusion  of the 
   primary  draft,  the  conversation  between  Eomer  and  Aragorn  in  its 
   earliest form, ran thus:                                                  
                                                                            
     'Who are you, and what are you doing in this land?'  said the           
   rider, using the common speech of the West, in manner  and tone           
   like Boromir and the men of Minas Tirith.                                 
     [Rejected immediately: 'I am Aragorn Elessar (written above:           
   Elfstone) son of Arathorn.](10) 'I am called  Trotter. I  come out           
   of the North,'  he replied,  'and with  me are  Legolas [added:           
   Greenleaf] the Elf and Gimli Gloin's son the Dwarf of  Dale. We           
   are hunting orcs. They have taken  captive other  companions of           
   ours.'                                                                    
     The rider lowered his spear-point and leaped from his horse,            
   and standing surveyed Trotter keenly and not without wonder.              
   At  length  he  spoke  again.  'At  first  I thought  you were  orcs,' he 
   
   said, 'but that is not so. Indeed you know little about  them, if 
   you  go  hunting  them  in  this  fashion.  They  are  swift  and 
   well-armed, and there are  very many,  it is  said. You  would be 
   likely to change from  hunter to  quarry, if  you ever  caught up 
   with  them.  But  there  is something  strange about  you, Master 
   Trotter.' He bent his clear  bright eyes  again upon  the ranger. 
   'That is no name for a  man that  you give.  And strange  is your 
   raiment - almost it seems as if you had sprung out of  the grass. 
   How did you escape our sight?'                                   
     'Give me your name,  master of  horses, and  maybe I  will give 
   you mine, and other news,' answered Trotter.                     
     'As  for  that,' said  the rider,  'I am  Eomer son  of Eomund, 
   Third  Master  of  the  Riddermark.  Eowin  the Second  Master is 
   ahead.'                                                          
     'And I am  Aragorn Elfstone  son of  Arathorn Tarkil,  the heir 
   of Isildur Elendil's son of Ondor,' said Trotter. 'There  are not 
   many  among  mortal  men  who  know  more  of  orcs. But  he that 
   lacks a horse  must go  on foot,  and when  need presses  no more 
   friends may a man take with him  than he  has at  hand. Yet  I am 
  
   not unarmed.' He cast back his cloak: the  elven-sheath glittered 
   and the bright blade of Branding shone like a sudden flame  as he 
   swept it out. 'Elendil!' cried Trotter. 'See  the sword  that was 
   broken and  is now  remade. As  for our  raiment, we  have passed 
   through Lothlorien,' he said, 'and the favour of the Lady  of the 
   Galadrim goes with us. Yet great is our need, as  is the  need of 
   all  the  enemies of  Sauron in  these days.  Whom do  you serve? 
   Will you  not help  us? But  choose swiftly:  both our  hunts are 
   delayed.'                                                        
     'I  serve  the  Father  and  Master  of  the  Riddermark,' said 
   Eomer.  'There  is  trouble upon  all our  borders, and  even now 
   within  them.  Fear  which was  once a  stranger walks  among us. 
   Yet we do not serve Sauron. Tribute he  seeks to  lay on  us. But 
   we - we desire only to  be free,  and to  serve no  foreign lord. 
   Guests  we will  welcome, but  the unbidden  robber will  find us 
   swift and hard. Tell me [?briefly] what brings you here.'        
     Then Trotter in few words told him of  the assault  on Calenbel 
   and  the  fall of  Boromir. Dismay  was plain  to see  on Eomer's 
   face and many of his  men at  that news.  It seemed  that between 
   Rohan  and  Ondor  there  was  great  friendship. Wonder  too was 
   in the eyes of the riders when they learned that Aragorn  and his 
   two  companions  had  come  all  the  way  from  Tolbrandir since 
   the evening of the third day back on foot.                       
   
     'It  seems  that  the  name  of Trotter  was not  so ill  given,' said 
   Eomer.  'That  you  speak the  truth, if  not all  the truth,  is plain. 
   The   men   of  Rohan   speak  no   lies,  but   they  are   not  easily 
   deceived.  But  enough  -  there  is  now  more   need  of   speed  than 
   before.  We  were   hastening  only   to  aid   of  Eowin,   since  news 
   came   back   that   the   orc-host  was   large  and   outnumbered  the 
   pursuers,  but  twenty-five  that  we  first  sent.  But  if  there  are 
   captives  to  rescue  we  must  ride  faster. There  is one  spare horse 
   that  you  can  have,  Aragorn.  The  others  must  make  shift  to ride 
   behind my two esquires.'                                                   
     Aragorn  leapt  upon  the  back  of  the  great  grey  horse  that was 
   given to him.                                                              
                                                                             
     Here the primary draft A ends, and as my father broke off he noted:      
                                                                             
     This  complicates  things.  Trotter etc.  should meet  Eomer returning 
     from  battle  north  of  the  Downs near  forest.... and  Eomer should 
     [?deny] any captives.                                                    
      Trotter  learns  war  has  broken  out  with  Saruman  [?even]  since 
     Gandalf s escape.(11)                                                    
                                                                             
     From  'Aragorn  and  his  two  companions  had come  all the  way from 
   Tolbrandir since the evening of the third day back' the chronology at      
   this stage can be deduced:                                                 
     Day 1. Death of Boromir. Leave Calenbel; night in Sarn Gebir.             
     Day 2. First day in plains of Rohan.                                      
     Day 3. Second day in plains of Rohan; reach downs in evening.             
     Day 4. In morning go on to northern end of downs; encounter with          
     Riders.                                                                  
   Despite the radical alteration in the story that now entered (the Riders 
   were returning from battle with the Orcs, not on their way to it) this 
   chronology was retained for a long time.                                   
                                                                             
     We  come  now  to  the  second version  'B'. This  text was  much worked 
   on subsequently, but I mostly cite it as  it was  first written,  unless a 
   change  seems  to  have  been  immediate.  It  was  now  that   my  father 
   began to use 'Aragorn' again in place  of 'Trotter'  as the  ordinary name 
   in narrative, though at first he still now and then wrote 'Trotter' out of 
  
   habit before changing it immediately to 'Aragorn'.                         
     At  the  point  where in  TT 'The  Departure of  Boromir' ends  and 'The 
   Riders of Rohan' begins the text reads thus:                               
                                                                             
     'We  have  no  time  now  for  wariness,'   said  Aragorn.   'Dusk  will 
   soon  be  about  us.  We  must  trust  to  the  shadows  and  our  cloaks, 
   and   hope  for   a  change   of  luck.'   He  hastened   forward,  hardly 
   pausing in  his stride  to scan  the trail;  for it  needed little  of his 
   skill to find.                                                             
   
                  
                                                                                
    'It  is  well  that  the  orcs  do  not  walk  with  the  care  of  their 
   captives,'  said  Legolas,  as  he  leaped   lightly  behind.   'At  least 
   such  an  enemy  is  easy   to  follow.   No  other   folk  make   such  a 
   trampling.   Why   do   they   slash   and  beat   down  all   the  growing 
   things  as  they  pass?   Does  it   please  them   to  break   plants  and 
   saplings that are not even in their way?'                                      
    'It   seems   so,'   answered   [Trotter   >]   Aragorn;  'but   they  go 
   with a great speed for all that. And they do not tire.'                       
    In  both  we  may   prove  their   equals,  said   Gimli.  But   on  foot 
   we cannot hope to overtake their start, unless they are hindered.'            
    'I  know  it,'  said  Aragorn;  'yet  follow  we  must,  as best  we can. 
   And  may  be  that  better  fortune  awaits  us  if  we  come   down  into 
   Rohan.  But  I  do  not   know  what   has  happened   in  that   land  in 
   late   years,   nor   of   what   mind  the   Horse-Masters  may   now  be 
   between   the   traitor   Saruman   and   the   threat  of   Sauron.  They 
   have  long  been  friends  with  the  people  of   Ondor  and   the  lords 
   of  Minas  Tirith,  though  they  are  not  akin to  them. After  the fall 
   of   Isildur   they   came  out   of  the   North  beyond   Mirkwood,  and 
   their  kinship  is  rather  with  the  Brandings,  the  Men  of  Dale, and 
   with  the  Beornings  of  the  woods,  among  whom   still  may   be  seen 
   many  Men,  tall  and  fair,  like  the  Riders  of  Rohan.  At  the least 
   they will not love the Orcs or aid them willingly.'(12)                       
    Dusk  deepened.   Mist  lay   behind  them   among  the   trees  below... 
                                                                                
    Here  in  TT  the  chapter  'The   Riders  of   Rohan'  begins,   and  this 
   earliest extant text is already very close to it in the  story of  the night 
   spent scrambling on  the ridges  and in  the gullies  of Sern-gebir  (as the 
   name is written at  this point)  and the  discovery of  the slain  Orcs. The 
   Rohirrim  are  still  the  Rohiroth,   Gondor  is   Ondor,  and   the  White 
   Mountains  are  the  Black  Mountains  (described  in  precisely   the  same 
   words as in TT p. 24, and as there distant 'thirty leagues or more').         
                                                                                
    Aragorn's verse took this form:                                              
                                                                                
                             (Aragorn sings a stave)                             
   Ondor! Ondor! Between the Mountains and the Sea                               
   Wind blows, moon rides, and the light upon the Silver Tree                   
   Falls like rain there in gardens of the King of old.                          
   O white walls, towers fair, and many-footed throne of gold!                   
   O Ondor, Ondor! Shall Men behold the Silver Tree                              
   Or West Wind blow again between the Mountain fs J and the Sea?                
                                                                                
   It  can be  made out  from the  erased primary  text A  that this  verse was 
   not present,  but only  Aragorn's words  that precede  it. In  this earliest 
   form  many-footed  throne  of  gold  was  changed,  probably  very  soon, to 
   
   winged crown and throne of gold as in TT. These are the first              
   references to the Winged Crown and the White Tree of Gondor.(13)            
     Then follows (as originally written):                                     
                                                                              
  
     The ridge fell steeply  before their  feet: twenty  fathoms or            
   more it stood above  the wide  shelf below.  Then came  the edge            
   of a sheer cliff: the East Wall of Rohan.  So ended  Sarn Gebir,            
   and the green fields of the Horsemasters rolled against its feeg            
   like a grassy sea. Out of the high land  fell many  freshets and            
   threadlike waterfalls, springing down to feed the wandering                 
   Entwash,  and  carving  the  grey  rock  of the  escarpment into            
   countless crannies and narrow clefts. For a breathing space the,            
   three companions  stood, rejoicing  in the  passing of  night, '            
   feeling the first warmth of the mounting sun pierce the chill of            
   their limbs.                                                                
     'Now let us  go!' said  Aragorn, drawing  his eyes  of longing            
   away  from  the south,  and looking  out west  and north  to the            
   way that he must go.                                                        
     'See!' cried Legolas, pointing to the pale sky above  the blur            
   where the Forest of Fangorn lay far across the plains. 'See! The            
   eagle is come again. Look! He is high, but he is  coming swiftly            
   down. Down he comes! Look!'                                                 
     'Not even my eyes can see him, my good Legolas,' said                     
   Aragorn. 'He must be away upon the very confines of the forest.             
   But I can see something nearer at hand and more urgent...'                  
                                                                              
   On  previous references  to the  descending eagle  see p.  385. Subsequent- 
   ly my father pencilled in against this passage:                             
                                                                              
   Eagle   should   be  flying   from  Sarn   Gebir,  bearing   Gandalf  from 
   Tolbrandir   where  he   resisted  the   Eye  and   saved  Frodo?   If  so 
   substitute the following:                                                   
     'Look!'  said  Legolas,  pointing  up  in  the  pale  sky  above  them. 
   'There  is  the  eagle  again.  He  is very  high. He  seems to  be flying 
   from   Sarn    Gebir   now    back   northward.    He   is    going   back 
   northward. Look! '                                                          
     'No,  not  even  my   eyes  can   see  him,   my  good   Legolas,'  said 
   Aragorn.  'He  must  be   far  aloft   indeed.  I   wonder  what   is  his 
   errand,  if  he  is  the same  bird that  we have  seen before.  But look' 
   I can see something'                                                        
                                                                              
   This is virtually the text of TT (p. 25); and it is curious to see what its 
   meaning  was when  it was  first written  - that  Gandalf was  passing high 
   above  their  heads.  The  eagle  was  flying  to  Fangorn  (and  therefore 
   north-west  rather than  north), whereas  in TT  Gandalf explains  later to 
   
   Legolas (pp. 98 -  9) that  he had  sent the  eagle, Gwaihir  the Windlord, 
   'to watch  the  River and  gather tidings:  Gwaihir had  told him  of the 
   captivity of Merry  and Pippin.(14) Against the  suggestion here  that the 
   eagle  was  carrying  Gandalf  from  Tol Brandir  'where he  resisted the 
   Eye and saved Frodo' my father wrote w o in large letters; cf. TT  p. 99: 
   'I  sat  in  a high  place, and  I strove  with the  Dark Tower;  and the 
   Shadow passed.' Nonetheless he preserved the new text.                    
                                                                            
     In TT (pp. 25 - 6) the  three companions  followed the  Orc-trail north 
   along the escarpment to the ravine where a path  descended like  a stair, 
   and followed the trail down into the plain. In the present text the story 
   is different:                                                             
                                                                            
   ...a  rough  path   descended  like   a  broad   steep  stair   into  the 
   plain.  At  the  top  of  the  ravine  Aragorn   stopped.  There   was  a 
   shallow  pool  like  a  great  basin,  over  the  worn  lip of  which the 
   water  spilled:  lying  at  the  edge of  the basin  something glistening 
   caught  his  eye.  He  lifted  it out  and held  it up  in the  light. It 
   looked   like   the   new-opened   leaf   of   a  beech-tree,   fair  and 
   untimely in the winter morning.                                           
  
     'The   brooch   of   an   elven-cloak!'   cried   Legolas   and   Gimli 
   together,  and  each  with  his  hand  felt  for  the  clasp  at  his own 
   throat; but none of their brooches were missing.                          
     'Not   lightly   do   the   leaves  of   Lorien  fall,'   said  Aragorn 
   solemnly.  'This  clasp  did  not   betray  its   owner,  nor   stray  by 
   chance.  It  was  cast  away:  maybe   to  mark   the  point   where  the 
   captors turned from the hills.'                                           
     'It may have been stolen by an orc and dropped,' said Gimli.            
     'True  enough,' said  Legolas, 'but  even so  it tells  us that  one at 
   least of our Company was carried off as Boromir said.'                    
     'It   may   tell   no   more  than   that  one   of  our   Company  was 
   plundered,' answered Gimli.                                               
     Aragorn   turned   the  brooch   over.  The   underside  of   the  leaf 
   Was  of  silver.  'It  is  freshly marked,'  he said.  'With some  pin or 
   Sharp  point  it  has  been  scored.(15) See!  A hand  has scratched  on it 
   (...).'                                                                    
     The  others  looked  at  the  faint  letters  eagerly. 'They  were both 
   alive  then  so  far,  said  Gimli.   That  is   heartening.  We   do  not 
   pursue  in  vain.  And  one at  least had  a hand  free: that  is strange 
   and perhaps hopeful.'                                                     
     'But  the   Ringbearer  was   not  here,'   said  Aragorn.   'At  least 
   so we  may  guess.  If  I   have  learned   anything  of   these  strange 
   hobbits,  I   would  swear   that  otherwise   either  Merry   or  Pippin 
   
   would have put F first, and F alone if time allowed no more. But           
   the choice is made. We cannot turn back.'                                  
     The  three  companions climbed  down the  ravine. At  its foot           
   they came with a strange suddenness upon the grass of Rohan.               
                                                                             
   I think that it was here,  arising out  of this  moment in  the narrative, 
   that  the  leaf-brooches  of  Lorien  were   conceived;  they   were  then 
   written into the fair copy manuscript  of 'Farewell  to Lorien'  (p. 285). 
   But  it  is  strange that  Aragorn should  speak as  though the  brooch was 
   at last a clear  if not  altogether final  evidence that  Frodo was  not a 
   captive of the Orcs, for in drafting  for 'The  Departure of  Boromir' (p. 
   386) he had said: 'One thing at least is clear. Frodo is no longer on this 
   side  of  the River.  Only he  could or  would have  taken the  boat'; and 
   that he should feel that this  evidence called  for some  reinforcement of 
   the  decision  to pursue  the Orcs.  - The  postponement of  the discovery 
   of Pippin's brooch to  its place  in TT  (p. 26)  was introduced  not long 
   afterwards in a rider; see p. 408.                                         
     The entire account in TT from the debate at nightfall  of the  first day 
   in the  plains of  Rohan (27  February: the  second day  of the  chase) to 
   their setting off again on the following morning (pp. 27  - 9)  is lacking 
   here. The text reads thus:                                                 
                                                                             
   ... No longer could any sight of them be seen in the level plains.         
     When  night  was  already  far  advanced  the   hunters  rested   for  a 
   while,   somewhat   less   than   three  hours.   Then  again   they  went 
   on,  all  the  next  day  with  scarcely  a  pause.  Often   they  thanked 
   the  folk  of  Lorien  for  the  gift of  lembas; for  they could  eat and 
   find new strength even as they ran.                                        
     As  the  third  day  [i.e.  of  the  chase]  wore on  they came  to long 
   treeless  slopes,  where  the  ground  was  harder   and  drier   and  the 
   grass   shorter:   the   land   rose,  now   sinking  now   swelling  up,, 
   towards  a  line  of  low,  smooth   downs  ahead.   To  their   left  the 
   river  Entwash  wound,   a  silver   thread  in   the  green   floor.  The 
   dwellings   of   the   Rohiroth   were   for  the   most  part   far  away 
   [south  >]  to  the  west (16) across  the  river,  under  the  wooded  eaves 
   of   the   Black   Mountains,   which   were  now   hidden  in   mist  and 
   cloud.   Yet   Aragorn   wondered  often   that  they   saw  no   sign  of 
   beast   or   man,   for   the   Horsemasters   had   formerly   kept  many 
  
   studs   and   herds   in   this    eastern   region    (Eastemnet),(17) and 
   wandered   much,   living   often   in   camp   or   tent,  even   in  the 
   winter-time.  But  all  the  land  was   now  empty,   and  there   was  a 
   silence  upon  it  that  did  not  seem   to  be   the  quiet   of  peace. 
   Through   the   wide   solitude   the   hunters   passed.   Their   elven- 
   cloaks faded against the background of the green fields...                 
   
                                             
                                                                                
   It  is at  this point  that the  original text  A emerges  (p. 391).  The new 
   version  B,  still replacing  it but  no longer  destroying it,  advances far 
   towards  the  final text,  and for  long stretches  is almost  identical. The 
   original  time-scheme,  as  set  out on  p. 394,  was retained:  the three 
   companions  still  came  to the  downs at  the end  of the  third day  of the 
   chase  (i.e.  the  second  day  in   the  plains   of  Rohan);   Aragorn  still 
   asserted  that  the  tracks  which  they  found  there  had  been  made  that 
   day; and  they still  went on  far into  the night,  not stopping  until they 
   were   halfway    along   the    downs,   where    they   found    the   orc- 
   encampment.  In this  version, in  fact, the  Orcs were  less far  ahead than 
   they were in  A: '  "They halted  here in  the early  evening, I  guess," said 
   Aragorn.'  It  was  at  this  point  that  Aragorn  lay on  the ground  for a 
   long  time motionless  (cf. TT  pp. 28  - 9;  but here  it was  by moonlight, 
   in the night following  'Day 3'  of the  chase, not  at dawn  of 'Day  3' and 
   gill far east of the downs).                                                  
                                                                                
                 'The rumour of the earth is dim and confused,' he said. 'Many 
   ' feet I heard, far away; but it seemed to me also that there were            
   horses, horses galloping,  and yet  all were  going away  from us.            
   I wonder  what is  happening in  this land.  All seems  strange. I            
   distrust the very moonlight. Only the stars are left to  steer by,            
   and they are faint and far away. I  am weary,  as a  Ranger should            
   never be on a fresh trail; yet we must go on, we must go on.'                 
                                                                                
   In  this  version  they  seem  not  to have  slept at  all that  night: 'when 
   dawn  came  they  had  almost  reached  the end  of the  downs'; and  'as the 
   sun  rose  upon  the  fourth day  of the  pursuit, and  the light  grew, they 
   climbed  the  last  height, a  rounded hill  standing alone  at the  north end 
   of  the  downs -  where in  TT (p.  31) they  spent the  night of  the fourth 
   day.(18)                                                                      
                                                                                
     The  coming  of  the  Rohiroth  now  reaches  the  text  of  TT,(19) and  the 
   only  difference  to mention  is that  Legolas, seeing  them far  away, said: 
   'There  are  one  hundred  save  three'; this  almost certainly  indicates, I 
   think,  that  three Riders  had been  lost from  an eored  of 100  horse. But 
   'one  hundred  save  three'  was  changed  to 'one  hundred and  five' before 
   the end  of   the  chapter   was  reached,   for  Eomer   subsequently  tells 
   Aragorn  that   they  had   lost  fifteen   men  in   the  battle.   (On  the 
   constitution of an eored see Unfinished Tales p. 315.)                        
     The  first  part  of  Aragorn's conversation  with Eomer  in B  is actually 
   a third version, for it is written over erased pencil drafting, as far as the 
   Point   where   Gimli   explains   to   Eomer   the   meaning  of   the  word 
   'hobbits' (TT  p. 37);  and here  the final  form is  reached apart  from one 
   or  two  details:  Branding  as  the  name  of  Aragorn's sword,  Masters for 
   Marshals  of  the  Mark.  It  is  here  that  Theoden  son  of  Thengel first 
   appears:  if  some  other  names  preceded  these  they   are  lost   in  the 
   
    underlying erased text. Theoden is not here called 'King', but  'the First 
    Master'.                                                                   
      For  the  next  portion  of  the  chapter there  is some  extremely rough 
    drafting, scarcely more than notes, preliminary  to the  writing of  B. In 
    these  my father  did not  see Gandalf  as a  well-known figure  in Rohan, 
    and  he  still  thought that  there was  another troop  of Riders  in that 
  
    region (detached from Eomer's host?):                                      
                                                                              
      The  old  man  who  said  he  had  escaped  from  Orthanc  on   an  eagle! 
      And  demanded  a  horse  and  got  it!  Some  said  he  was a  wizard. And 
      Shadowfax... [?came back] only a day ago.                                
         Eomer   says   some   orcs   fled  towards   Wold.  Aragorn   may  meet 
      other  Riders: Marhath  the Fourth  Master [see  p. 390]  is there  with a 
      few  men.  Aragorn  wishes  to  go  on.  Eomer  gives  him  token  to show 
      Marhath.   Aragorn   pledges   his   word   to   return  to   Theoden  and 
      vindicate Eomer. Farewell.                                               
                                                                              
      In the part of the  B-text developed  from these  notes the  hobbits are 
    called the 'Half-high', not as in TT the 'Halflings': in Gimli's reference 
    to  'the words  that troubled  Minas Tirith'  he says  'They spoke  of the 
    Half-high', as  in the  form of  the verse  in the  fifth version  of 'The 
    Council  of  Elrond (p.  146).(20) Aragorn  s reply  to the  scoffing question 
    of Eothain 'Are we  walking in  legends or  on the  green earth  under the 
    daylight?' here takes the form: 'One may do  both; and  the latter  is not 
    always the safer'  (added to  the manuscript:  'But the  green earth  is a 
    legend  seen  under  the light  of day').  Eomer's remarks  about Gandalf, 
    which  were  achieved  in  this  form  through  a  mass of  small changes, 
    now read thus:                                                             
                                                                              
      'Gandalf?'  said  Eomer.  'We  have  heard  of  him.   An  old   man  of 
    that   name   used   to   appear  at   times  in   our  land.   None  knew 
    whence   he   came   or   where  he   went.  His   coming  was   ever  the 
    herald  of  strange  events.  Indeed  since  his  last  coming  all  things 
    have   gone   amiss.   Our   trouble   with   Saruman  began   from  that. 
    time.   Until   then   we   had   counted   Saruman   our    friend,   but 
    Gandalf  said  that  evil  was  afoot  in  Isengard.  Indeed   he  declared 
    that  he  had  been  a  prisoner  in  Orthanc  and  had   escaped.  Riding 
    on  an  eagle!  Nonetheless  he  asked  us  for  a  horse!  What  arts  he 
    used  I  cannot  guess,  but  Theoden   gave  him   one  of   the  mearas: 
    the  steeds  that  only  the First  Master of  the Mark  may ride;  for it 
    is  said  that  [they  are  descended  from  the  horses  which   the  Men 
    of  Westernesse  brought  over  the  Great  Seas   >]  their   sires  came 
    out  of  the  Lost  Land  over  the  Great  Sea  when  the  Kings  of  Men 
    came  out   of  the   Deeps  to   Gondor.  Shadowfax   was  the   name  of 
    that  horse.  We  wondered  if  evil  had  befallen   the  old   man;  for 
    seven nights ago Shadowfax returned.'(21)                                  
   
                
                                                                            
    'But  Gandalf   left  Shadowfax   far  in   the  North   at  Rivendell,' 
   said  Aragorn.  'Or   so  I thought.(22) But,   alas,  however   that  may 
   be,  Gandalf  is  gone  down   into  the   shadows.'  Aragorn   now  told 
   briefly  the  story  of  their  journey  from  Moria.  To his  account of 
   Lorien   Eomer   listened   with   amazement.   At  last   Aragorn  spoke 
   of the assault of the orcs on Calen-bel, and the fall of Boromir.         
                                                                            
   Only shortly before in this text  the name  was still  Ondor. In  view of 
   the fact that it is Ondor in the draft and fair  copy of  'Treebeard', it 
   may be that the alteration  of the  sentence about  the mearas,  in which 
   the  form  Gondor  appears, was  made later.  On the  actual date  of the 
   change Ondor ) Gondor see p. 423.                                         
    In  the  remainder  of  the  conversation  with  Eomer  there  are  only 
   these differences from the text of TT (pp. 38-41) to notice. There  is no 
   suggestion  yet  of  Wormtongue:  Eomer  does not  speak of  'some, close 
   to the king's ear, that speak craven  counsels'. He  says that  there has 
   been  war  with  Saruman  'since  the  summer'  ('for many  months', TT); 
   and  he  remarks  of Saruman  himself that  'He walks  about like  an old 
   man,  indeed there  are some  that say  Gandalf was  only old  Saruman in 
  
   disguise: certainly they are much  alike to  look on.'(23) In his  account of 
   his own  present expedition  Eomer does  not refer  to his  going without 
   Theoden's leave:                                                          
                                                                            
   '...  I do  not know  how it  all will  end. There  is battle  even now 
   away   upon   the   Westemnet   under    the   shadow    of   Isengard. 
   Hardly  could  we  be  spared.  But  scouts   warned  us   [>  Theoden] 
   of  the  orc-host  coming  down  out  of  the  East  Wall  three nights 
   ago:  among  them  they  reported   some  that   bore  the   badges  of 
   Saruman.  We  overtook  them  yesterday  at  nightfall,  only  a little 
   way  from  the   edges  of   the  Forest.   We  surrounded   them,  and 
   gave  battle  at  dawn.  We  lost  fifteen  of  my  eored   and  twelve 
   horses, alas!'                                                            
                                                                            
   On  the  chronology  see  the  Note  on  Chronology  at  the end  of this 
   chapter. Eomer tells of the Orcs that came  in from  the East  across the 
   Great  River, and  the Isengard  Orcs that  came out  of the  Forest. The 
   story of the finding of Pippin's brooch was still in its former place (p. 
   397), as is  seen from  Aragorn's words  here: 'Yet  our friends  are not 
   behind. We  had a  clear token  that they  were with  the Orcs  when they 
   descended into the plain.'(24)                                            
    At the end of the conversation Eomer says:                               
                                                                            
   '...  But  it  is  hard to  be sure  of anything  among so  many marvels. 
   One   may  pardon   Eothain,  my   squire.  The   world  is   all  turned 
   strange.   Old   men  upon   eagles;  and   raiment  that   deceives  the 
   eye;  and  Elves  with  bows,  and  folk  that   have  spoken   with  the 
   
   Lady  of  the  Wood,  and  yet  live;  and  the   Sword  comes   back  to 
   war  that  was  broken  ere  the  Fathers  of the  Fathers rode  into the 
   Mark!  How  shall  a  man  judge  what  to  do  in  such  times.   It  is 
   against  our  law  to  let  strangers  wander  free  in  our   land,  and 
   doubly   so  at   this  time   of  peril.   I  beg   you  to   come  back 
   honourably with me, and you will not.'                                     
                                                                             
   Aragorn in his reply tells (as in TT  p. 41)  that he  had been  in Rohan, 
   and  had  spoken  with  Eomund   father  of   Eomer,  and   with  Theoden, 
   and  with  Thengel  that  was  Master  before  him.  None  of  them  would 
   have  desired  to  force  a  man  to  abandon  friends  whom the  orcs had 
   seized,  while   hope  or   even  doubt   remained.'  Eomer   relents.  He 
   requests  that  Aragorn  return  with  the  horses  over  the  Entwade  to 
   '...  torras  where  Theoden  now  sits.'  This name  was changed  at once 
   or   very   soon   to   Meodarn,  Meduarn   ('Mead-hall'),  and   then  to 
   'Winseld  ['Wine-hall'],  the  high  house  in  Eodor.'  Eodor  (singular, 
   fence,  enclosure,  dwelling  )  is  seen  on  Map  IV (p.  317),. Eodoras 
   (plural)  on Map  IV(D-E) (p.  319). Eothain's  surliness at  the loan  of the 
   horses  is  not  present.  The  horses  were first  given names  in Modern 
   English,  that  for  Aragorn  being  'Windmane'   and  that   for  Legolas 
   'Whitelock';  these  were  changed  to  the  Old  English  names  found in 
   TT, Hasofel ('Grey-coat', cf. Hasupada, note 21) and Arod ('Swift').       
                                                                             
     In the last part of the chapter, after the Riders had gone, the story is 
   for most of its length at once almost as in the final text; but Aragorn's 
   words about Fangorn, the earliest account of it that my father wrote,(25)  
   took this form:                                                            
                                                                             
     'I   do   not   know   what   fables   men   have   made   out   of  old 
   knowledge,'   said   Aragorn.   'And   of   the   truth   little   is  now 
   known,  even  to  Keleborn.  But  I  have  heard  tell  that  in  Fangorn, 
   clinging  here  on  the  east  side  of  the  last  slopes  of  the  Misty 
   Mountains,   the   ancient   trees   have    taken   refuge    that   once 
   marched  dark  and   proud  over   the  wide   lands,  before   even  the 
  
   first  Elves  awoke  in  the   world.  Between   the  Baranduin   and  the 
   Barrowdowns  is  another  forest  of  old trees;  but it  is not  as great 
   as  Fangorn.  Some  say  that  both  are  but  the  last   strongholds  of 
   one   mighty   wood,   more   vast   than   Mirkwood   the   Great,   that 
   held   under   its   dominion   all  the   countries  through   which  now 
   flow  the   Greyflood  and   the  Baranduin;   others  say   that  Fangorn 
   is not akin to the  Old Forest,  and that  its secret  is of  other kind.' 
                                                                             
   This was rejected  at once  and replaced  by a  shorter passage,  close to 
   Aragorn's words in TT  (p. 45),  though Elrond  is not  here cited  as his 
   authority:  'Some  say  the  two  are  akin, the  last strongholds  of the 
   
    mighty  woods of  the Elder  days, in  which the  Elves strayed,  when they 
    first awoke.'                                                                
      At  the  end  of  the  chapter,  when  Gimli  was  watchman  and  all was 
    silent, save that the tree rustled and that 'the horses, picketed  a little 
    way  off,  stirred  now  and  again,'  the  old   man  appeared;   and  his 
    apparition  and  disappearance  are  told  in precisely  the same  words as 
    in TT, except that he was 'clad in rags', not in a great cloak, and his hat 
    was  'battered',  not  'wide-brimmed'.  But  the  chapter  ended altogether 
    differently.                                                                
                                                                               
    There  was  no  trace  of  him  to  be  found  near   at  hand;   and  they 
    did  not  dare  to  wander  far  -  the  moon  was  hidden  in  cloud,  and 
    the  night  was  very  dark.  [Struck  out:  The  horses   remained  quiet, 
    and  seemed  to   feel  nothing   amiss.]  ?   The  horses   were  restive, 
    straining  at  their  tether-ropes,  showing  the  whites  of  their  eyes. 
    It was a little while before Legolas could quiet them.                      
      For   some   time   the   companions   discussed   this   strange  event. 
    'It   was   Saruman,   of   that   I  feel   certain,'  said   Gimli.  'You 
    remember   the   words   of   Eomer.   He   will   come   back,   or  bring 
    more  trouble  upon  us.  I  wish  that  the  morning   were  not   so  far 
    off.'                                                                       
      'Well,   in   the   meantime   there   is  nothing   we  can   do,'  said 
    Aragorn,  'nothing  but  to  get  what  rest  we  can,  while we  are still 
    allowed to rest. I will watch now for a while, Gimli.'                      
      The   night   passed   slowly,   but   nothing   further   happened,   in 
    any   of   their   two-hour   watches.   The   old   man  did   not  appear 
    again.                                                                      
                                                                               
      While  this  is  no  more than  a guess,  I suspect  that when  my father 
    wrote  this  he  thought  that  it  was  Gandalf,  and  not   Saruman,  who 
    stood so briefly in the  light of  the fire  (cf. the  outline given  on p. 
    389).(26)                                                                   
   
                              NOTES.                                    
                                                                       
   1. Sarn-Gebir runs North-South: see Map IV, pp. 317 - 18.          
   2. This means that the eagle was seen in the direction of Fangorn; 
      see p. 396.                                                       
   3. I forgot most of what I knew: cf. TT p. 98.                        
   4. Haradwaith is here the name of a  people: see  p. 434,  and cf. 
      Enedwaith,  rendered  'Middlemarch'  on  the  First Map  (Map II, 
      p. 305), but afterwards (while  remaining the  name of  a region) 
      'Middle-folk.'                                                    
   5. On  Mar-  and  Eo-  names  in  Rohan  see  Unfinished Tales  p. 311 
      note 6 and p. 315 note 36. - Names  in Eo-  are not  written with 
      an accent at this period.                                         
   
                                          
                                                                          
    6. None of the successive  variants of  this section  of the  First Map 
  
       illustrate this.                                                    
    7. Methen  Amon:  earliest  name  of  Methedras  -  which   appears  on 
       the  First  Map  (Map  IV,  p.  319).  For  Methen  see  the Etymol- 
       ogies, V.373, stem MET: Noldorin methen 'end'; and see note 18. 
    8. This is the first occurrence of the name Entwade  in the  texts: see 
       p. 366, note 16.                                                    
    9. Aragorn  does  not  (of  course)  cry  out:   What  news   from  the 
       North, Riders of Rohan?'; it is said only that he 'hailed them  in a 
       loud voice.'                                                        
   10. This  is  the  first occurrence  of the  name Arathorn  of Aragorn's 
       father,  replacing  earlier  Kelegorn  (cf.  also  Eldakar  p.  360, 
       Valatar p. 362).                                                    
   11. Gandalf's escape from Orthanc.                                      
   12. This passage is found later in TT  (p. 33).  The reference  there to 
       Eorl the  Young is  here absent;  and the  Brandings of  Dale (named 
       from King Brand son  of Bain  son of  Bard) are  in TT  the Bardings 
       (which was added to the First Map, p. 307). See note 19.            
   13. In a design of my father's for the cover of The  Return of  the King 
       the throne is shown with four feet. This design, in white,  gold and 
       green  on  a  black  ground shows  (as he  noted) 'the  empty throne 
       awaiting  return  of  the  King'   with  outstretching   wings;  the 
       Winged  Crown;  the  white-flowering  Tree,  with  seven  stars; and 
       dimly seen beyond in the darkness a  vision of  the fall  of Sauron. 
       This  design,  in simplified  form, was  used for  the cover  of the 
       India paper edition of  The Lord  of the  Rings published  by George 
       Allen and Unwin in 1969.                                            
   14. Yet Gandalf had himself been in, or over,  those regions,  it seems: 
       'No, I did not find them. There was a darkness  over the  valleys of 
       the Emyn Muil,  and I  did not  know of  their captivity,  until the 
       eagle told me.'                                                     
   15. Altered later to: 'It has been scored with the pin, which  is broken 
       off.' - An error in the text of  TT may  be mentioned  here. Aragorn 
       did not say (p. 26) that  Pippin was  smaller than  the other'  - he 
       would  not  refer  to Merry  in such  a remote  tone -  but 'smaller 
       than    the    others',    i.e.   Merry    and   Frodo    and   Sam. 
   16. to the west: subsequently changed back to to the south.             
   17. This is the first  occurrence in  the texts  of the  name Eastemnet, 
       which  is  found  on  the  First  Map  (Map  IV, p.  319). Westemnet 
       occurs later in this text (p. 401).                                 
   18. Here,  as  they  looked  about them,  they saw  to their  right 'the 
       windy  uplands  of  the  Wold  of  Rohan',  and  beyond  Fangorn the 
       last  great  peak  of  the  Misty  Mountains  (first   named  Methen 
       Amon,  p.  391  and  note  7),  Methendol,  immediately  changed  to 
       Methedras.                                                          
   19. The  passage  in  which  Aragorn tells  Gimli what  he knows  of the 
   
                  
                                                                           
        Riders  of  Rohan  (TT  p.  33),  which  had  first   appeared  much 
        earlier in B  (p. 395),  was transferred  subsequently to  the place 
        that it occupies in  TT on  an inserted  rider. This  retains almost 
        exactly the form in which it was first  written, without  mention of 
        Eorl the Young, but with Bardings for Brandings.                    
    20. In  the  preliminary  drafting  the  Old   English  form   is  used: 
        Halfheah (Halfheh, Heal fheh).                                      
    21. A  pencilled  rider  was  inserted  into the  manuscript later  as a 
        substitute for this speech: here  the origin  of the  mearas remains 
        the same, but in other respects the text of  TT is  largely reached: 
        Gandalf  (not  yet  called   Greyhame)  is   murmured  by   some  in 
        Rohan to be a bringer of ill, Theoden is called King, and  his anger 
        against  Gandalf  for  taking  Shadowfax  and  the  horse's wildness 
        after his return appear.  By an  addition to  the rider  Eomer says: 
  
        'We  know  that  name,  or  Gondelf as  we have  it.' Gondelf  is an 
        'Anglo-Saxonising' of Norse Gandalf(r). At the foot  of the  page is 
        written  the  Old  English  word  Hasupada  ('Grey-coat'),   and  it 
        appears from a subsequent typescript text of  the chapter  that this 
        refers  to  Gandalf  (  Greyhame  ): ' " Gandalf!"  said  Eomer. <We 
        know  that  name,  and   the  wandering   witega  that   claims  it. 
        Hasupada  we  call  him  mostly  in   our  tongue" '   (Old  English 
        witega 'wise man, one who has knowledge').                          
    22. On Shadowfax at  Rivendell and  after see  pp. 390  and 438  note 2. 
    23. Eomer  calls  Saruman  'a  wizard  of  great  power', changed  to 'a 
        wizard and man of craft', and that  to 'a  wizard and  very crafty'. 
        Against   the  word   wizard  is   pencilled  wicca   (Old  English, 
        'wizard', surviving at any rate until recently as  witch, masculine, 
        not  distinct  in  form from   witch deriving  from the  Old English 
        feminine wicce).                                                    
    24. These  words  are  in  themselves  ambiguous,  but  what  my  father 
        intended  is  shown,  I  think,  by  the  fact  that  he  afterwards 
        corrected  them  on the  manuscript to  'We had  a clear  token that 
        one at least was still with the orcs  not far  from the  East Wall.' 
        The original story was still present when he  wrote the  outline for 
        the next chapter.                                                   
    25. If  the  very  early  images,  when  Treebeard was  a Giant  and his 
        forest correspondingly gigantic (VI.382 - 4, 410), are excepted. 
    26. Other supports, admittedly slight, for this idea are  the statements 
        that the old man was 'clad in  rags' (cf.  Trotter's vision  on Amon 
        Hen, p. 380);  that he  had a  'battered hat'  (cf. Frodo's  song in 
        Lorien, FR p. 375:  an old  man in  a battered  hat); and  that 'the 
        horses remained quiet, and seemed to  feel nothing  amiss.' -  It is 
        curious that Aragorn's  words in  TT, p.  46 (when  the old  man was 
        certainly  Saruman,  TT p.  102) 'I  marked also  that this  old man 
        had  a  hat  not  a hood'  were an  addition to  the text  made long 
        after.                                                               
   
                          Note on the Chronology.                       
                                                                       
   'The Riders of Rohan' is unusual in that  the narrative  underwent an 
   important change in structure long after  it was  to all  intents and 
   purposes completed.                                                  
    I set out below the relations between the time-scheme in  the second 
   text (B) and that in The Two Towers. 'Day 1' is the day  of Boromir's 
   death.                                                               
   
                 Text B.              
    Day 1. Orcs descend into plains 
           of Rohan at night.         
    Day 2. Aragorn &c. descend into 
          Rohan in the morning.       
          First day in  the plains. 
    Day 3. Second day in the plains. 
          Aragorn   &c.    reach   the 
          downs  in  the  evening  and 
          go  on  through  the  night. 
          -  Riders  overtake  Orcs at 
          nightfall.                  
   Day 4. Battle of Riders and Orcs 
          at dawn. - Aragorn &c. 
          reach northmost hill of 
          the downs at dawn.          
          Encounter with Riders       
          returning in the morning. 
                                     
   Day 5.                             
  
   
            The Two Towers.         
   (Feb. 26)  The same.             
                                  
   (Feb. 27)  The same.             
                                  
   (Feb.  28) Aragorn  &c. approach 
         downs   in   the   evening 
         and  halt  for  the night. 
         -  Riders   overtake  Orcs 
         at nightfall.             
                                  
   (Feb. 29) Battle of Riders and 
         Orcs at dawn. -           
         Aragorn &c. reach        
         downs towards noon.       
         Night spent on            
         northmost hill of the 
         downs.                    
   (Feb. 30) Aragorn &c.          
         encounter Riders          
         returning in the          
         morning.                  
   
      In  B,  Aragorn,  Legolas  and  Gimli  took  two  days  and  two  nights 
    after their descent from the 'East Wall' to reach the isolated hill at the 
    northern end  of the  downs where  they met  the Riders;  in TT  they took 
    three days and two  nights to  reach that  place, and  passed the  third  
    night  there.  In  B,  they  encountered  the  Riders  returning   in  the 
    morning  after  the  battle  at  dawn;  in  TT  the  meeting  was  on  the 
    following day: the  Riders had  passed a  whole further  day and  night by 
    the eaves of Fangorn before setting off south again.                       
      This  change  in  the  chronology, with  very substantial  rewriting and 
    reordering (TT pp. 27 ff.) of the existing chapter, was introduced in      
    October 1944. On 12 October my father wrote a letter to me in South        
    Africa in which he said (Letters no. 84):                                  
                                                                              
        I began trying to write again (I would, on the brink of term!) on      
   
   Tuesday, but  I struck  a most  awkward error  (one or  two days)  in the 
   synchronization,  v.  important  at  this  stage,  of movements  of Frodo 
   and  the  others,  which  has cost  labour and  thought and  will require 
   tiresome small alterations in many chapters...                            
                                                                            
   Four days later he wrote again (Letters no. 85):                           
                                                                            
   I  have  been  struggling  with  the dislocated  chronology of  the Ring, 
   which has  proved most  vexatious ...  I think  I have  solved it  all at 
   last  by  small  map  alterations,  and  by  inserting  an   extra  day's 
   Entmoot,  and  extra  days  into  Trotter's   chase  and   Frodo's  jour- 
   ney...                                                                    
                                                                            
   (On the extra day of the Entmoot see p. 419.)                             
   In  one  point  however  the text  of TT  retains an  uncorrected vestige 
   of the original story. Eomer tells  Aragorn (p.  39) that  'scouts warned 
   me of the orc-host coming down out of the East  Wall three  nights ago,' 
   just as he does in the B text (p. 401).  But in  B this  was said  on the 
   morning of Day 4, and the reference is to the night  of Day  1; in  TT it 
   was said  on the  morning of  Day 5.  It was  therefore not  three nights 
   ago, but four, that the Orcs came down from the Emyn Muil.                
                                                                            
   In The Tale of Years in Appendix B to LR the dates are:                   
  
   Feb. 26. Eomer hears of the descent of the Orc-band from the Emyn          
            Muil.                                                            
   Feb. 27. Eomer sets out from Eastfold about midnight to pursue the         
            Orcs.                                                            
   Feb. 28. Eomer overtakes the Orcs.                                         
   Feb. 29. The Rohirrim attack at sunrise and destroy the Orcs.              
   Feb. 30. Eomer returning to Edoras meets Aragorn.                          
                                                                            
   Thus Eomer's 'three nights ago' in TT  cannot be  explained by  taking it 
   to refer, not to the descent of the Orcs into Rohan, but to his receiving 
   news of it.                                                               
   
                                          XXI                                 
                                      THE URUK-HAI.                           
                                                                             
   For this chapter there exists, first, a brief outline as follows:          
                                                                             
      Some   want   to   go   North.  Some   say  ought   to  go   straight  to 
     Mordor. The great orcs were ordered to go to Isengard.                   
      They  carry  prisoners.  Neither  of  them  are  the  One.  They  haven't 
     got it.  Kill 'em.  But they're  hobbits. Saruman  said bring  any hobbit, 
     alive.  Curse  Saruman.  Who  does  he  think  he  is?  A good  master and 
     lord. Man's flesh to eat.                                                
      Fight  breaks  out.  Slain  orc  falls  on  top  of  Pippin   with  blade 
     drawn. Pippin manages to cut wrist bands. Ties cord loosely again.       
      Isengarders  win.  Mordor  orcs  are  killed. They  start on.  [? Leader] 
     called  Ugluk  [?leaves  them].  They  rouse  Merry,  give him  drink; cut 
     ankle   bonds   and  drive   hobbits  with   whips.  Dark   night.  Pippin 
     manages to unclasp brooch unseen.                                        
      They  get  into  plain.  Merry  and Pippin  made to  run till  they faint 
     and fall. Orcs carry them.                                               
      Pippin  awakes  to  hear  horsemen.  Night....   Terror  of   orcs.  They 
     run at great speed. Ugluk refuses to let hobbits be  slain or  cast aside. 
     Horsemen  ride  up.  Ugluk  steals  off  [?  from  his   friends  seizing] 
     hobbits.  But  a  horseman  rides  after  him.  Pippin  pulls  Merry  down 
     flat  and  covers  him  with  cloak,  the horseman  rides past  and spears 
     Ugluk. Merry and Pippin fly into forest.                                 
                                                                             
   'Ugluk'  is  here  of  course  the  Mordor  Orc subsequently  called Grish- 
   nakh. It is seen that  Pippin still  drops his  brooch before  the descent. 
   into the plain (p. 401 and note 24).                                       
     For almost half of this chapter there is no initial drafting  extant, and 
   this  is  largely  because  my father  again, as  in the  previous chapter, 
   wrote a new version in  ink over  erased drafting  in pencil;  in addition, 
   it seems that some initial  drafting on  separate pages  has been  lost. As 
   far, then, as ' "Very well,"  said Ugluk'  (TT p.  54) the  earliest extant 
   text is this second version or fair  copy, in  which the  story as  told in 
   TT  was  reached  almost  down  to  the last  detail, with  relatively very 
   little   subsequent   correction  and   addition.  The   manuscript  begins 
   without title, but my father clearly saw  it as  a new  chapter, 'XXIV'.(1) A 
   title, 'An Orc-raid', was written in later.                                
     The later story of Pippin's casting  aside his  brooch after  the descent 
   into  the  plain  had  now   entered.  The   Orc-names  are   all  present: 
   
   Lugbtirz,  Uruk-hai;  Ugluk  (leader  of  the  Isengarders),  Grishnak (so 
   spelt), Lugdush. Ugluk does not use the  word Halflings  (TT p.  48), but 
   calls them hobbits; he says 'We  are the  servants of  the old  Uthwit and 
   the White Hand' (cf. TT  p. 49),  this being  Old English  upwita 'sage, 
   philosopher, one of great learning'; and  he calls  the descent  into the 
   plain  of  Rohan  the  Ladder  (changed   to  the   Stair:  TT   p.  50). 
   Grishnak  does  not  name the  Nazgul (TT  p. 49),  but says  'The winged 
   one awaits us northward on the east bank'.                                
  
     At the point where Pippin is given  the orc-draught  my father  wrote a 
   brief outline in the body of the text:                                    
                                                                            
      Ugluk   smears   Merry's   wound.   He   cries   out.  Orcs   jeer.  But 
     torment not the object. Merry recovers.                                 
      Orcs  become  aware  of  pursuit  by  horsemen.  Merry  and   Pippin  do 
     not know about horsemen; but perceive that orcs are afraid.             
      Grishnak  brings  a  small  company  of   Mordor-orcs  from   the  East. 
     Ugluk  evidently  does  not  like  it.  He  asks why  the Nazgul  has not 
     come  to  help  them. The  Nazgul is  not yet  permitted to  cross River: 
     Sauron is keeping them for the War - and for another purpose.           
      Grishnak  brings  a  small  company  of   Mordor-orcs  from   the  East. 
     what a mess you have got into! They fly to the Forest.                  
      When   surrounded  Grishnak   searches  Merry   and  Pippin   and  drags 
     them  out  of  ring  of  horsemen.  He  is  slain,  and Merry  and Pippin 
     passed over. They run into forest.                                      
      Adventure with Treebeard.                                              
                                                                            
     From  the  point  where  Ugluk  sends  the  'Northerners'  running  off 
   towards the Forest (TT p. 54) initial  drafting is  extant, except  for a 
   further passage  where my  father reverted  to the  method of  erasing it 
   and writing a new version above. This  draft text,  dashed down  in faint 
   pencil and extremely difficult to make out, is astonishingly close to the 
   final form. I give a brief passage  in exemplification  (TT p.  56), where 
   the draft text is not in fact so close to the final form as it is  in some 
   others:                                                                   
                                                                            
   The   Forest  was   drawing  near.   Already  they   had  passed   a  few 
   isolated  trees.   The  land   was  beginning   to  slope   upward,  ever 
   more  steeply.  But  this  did  not  stay   the  orcs,   now  desperately 
   putting  on  their  last  spurt.  Looking  to  one  side Pippin  saw that 
   riders  coming  in  the  East  were  already  level  with   them,  gallop- 
   ing  over  the  plain,  the  sunset  touching  their  spears  and helmets 
   and   their  pale   flowing  hair.   They  were   hemming  in   the  orcs 
   driving  them  along  the  line  of  the  river.  He  wondered  very much 
   what sort of folk they were. He wished he had learned more in           
     Rivendell, looked at more maps - but then the journey was all           
   in more competent hands, he had not reckoned on being  cut off           
   
                                 
                                                                               
   from Gandalf and Trotter - and even Frodo. All he could                      
   remember about them was that he  [read they]  had given                      
   Gandalf a horse. That [? sounded] well.                                      
                                                                               
   If the original drafting where it is extant is characteristic of the parts 
   where it is not, as seems very probable, it can be said this chapter was 
   achieved with far greater facility than any previous part of the story of 
   The Lord of the Rings.                                                       
     The second version of the latter part of the chapter only differs in       
   very minor touches here and there from the final form.(2) The watchfires        
   of the Riders were a later addition to the text; Grishnakh (now so           
   spelt) had evidently had personal experience of Gollum, for he says,         
   'That's what he meanss, iss it?' (cf. TT p. 59); and at the point where      
   the chapter ends in TT this text has only:                                   
                                                                               
   There he was slain at last by Eomer the Third Master of Rohan,               
   who dismounted and  fought him  sword to  sword. So  ended the               
   raid, and no news of it came ever back either to Mordor  or to               
   Isengard.(3)                                                                 
                                                                               
     Neither in the draft nor in the  second text  did my  father stop  at this 
  
   point,   but  continued   on  into   the  following   chapter  in   The  Two 
   Towers, 'Treebeard'.                                                         
                                                                               
                                      NOTES.                                    
                                                                               
     1.  The  manuscript is  paginated 'XXIV',  as also  is the  draft (with 
         numbers written at the same time as the text).                         
     2.  The  Orc-names  Snaga  and  Mauhur appear  already in  the prelimi- 
         nary draft.                                                            
     3.  The  expansion   of  the   end  of   the  chapter   came  in   with  the 
         chronological revision  made in  October 1944  (see pp.  406 -  7). In 
         notes on the subject my  father said  that 'at  end of  "Uruk-hai" the 
         fight should be made to take longer - chase of stray fugitives, etc.', 
         and that something should be said of the burning of the corpses.       
   
                                   XXII.                                  
                                  TREEBEARD.                                
                                                                          
   Of  'Giant Treebeard'  there have  been many  mentions in  the outlines 
   scattered through the early texts  of The  Lord of  the Rings,  but there 
   was nothing in any of them to prepare  for the  reality when  he should 
   finally appear. My father said years later (Letters no. 180,  14 January 
   1956):                                                                  
                                                                          
    I have long  ceased to  invent ...:  I wait  till I  seem to  know what 
    really happened.  Or till  it writes  itself. Thus,  though I  knew for 
    years  that  Frodo  would  run  into  a  tree-adventure  somewhere  far 
    down  the  Great River,  I have  no recollection  of inventing  Ents. I 
    came at last to the point,  and wrote  the 'Treebeard'  chapter without 
    any recollection of previous thought: just as it now is.               
                                                                          
   This testimony is fully borne out by the original text. 'Treebeard' did 
   indeed very largely 'write itself'.                                     
                                                                          
    First, however, there is a page  of pencilled  notes of  much interest 
   but with various puzzling features. I give here this text exactly as it 
   stands, and postpone discussion of it till the end.                     
                                                                          
      Did first lord of the  Elves make  Tree-folk in  order to  or through 
    trying to understand trees?                                            
      Gimli  and  Legolas  to  go  with  Trotter  and  Boromir. It  must be 
    Merry and Pippin who find Gandalf.                                     
      Notes for Treebeard.                                                 
      In  some  ways  rather  stupid.  Are  the  Tree-folk ('Lone-walkers') 
    hnau  that  have  gone  tree-like,  or  trees  that have  become hnau?(1) 
    Treebeard might be 'moveless'  - but  here are  some notes  [?or) first 
    [? suggestions].                                                       
      There  are  very  few  left.  Not  enough  room.  'Time  was  when  a 
    fellow could  walk and  sing all  day and  hear no  more than  the echo 
    of his voice in the mountains.'                                        
      Difference  between  trolls  -  stone  inhabited   by  goblin-spirit, 
    stone-giants, and the 'tree-folk'. [Added in ink: Ents.]               
      Treebeard  is  anxious  for  news.  He  never  hears  much.   But  he 
    smells things in the air.  Prefers breath  from South  and West  of the 
    Sea.   Too  much   East  wind   these  days.   He  is   bothered  about 
    Saruman:  a  machine-minded  man.  Fondest   of  Gandalf.   Very  upset 
    at news of his fall. Only one of the wizards who understood trees. 
   
     Tells how the Horsemasters have ridden away south leaving land          
   empty.                                                                    
     There are only three of us left: myself and Skinbark and Leaflock       
   [written above in ink: Fangorn Fladrib > Fladrif Finglas]. Saruman       
  
   has got hold of Skinbark. He went off to Isengard some time ago.          
   Leaflock has gone 'tree-ish'. He seldom comes into the hills: has         
   taken to standing half-asleep all through the summer with the deep        
   grass of the meadows round his knees. Covered with leaves he is.          
   Wakes up a bit in winter. May be somewhere about.                         
     Treebeard offers to take them across Rohan to or towards Minas,         
   Tirith. Treebeard smells war.                                             
     They see a battle of Wolfriders (Saruman) and the Horsemasters          
   - wild flowing hair and little bows.                                      
     How do they meet Gandalf? It should really be Sam or Frodo who          
   saw vision in the Mirror of Galadriel.                                    
     A possible return of Gandalf would be as an old bent beggar with        
   a battered hat coming to gates of Minas Tirith. He is let in. After, at 
   siege's darkest hour when outer walls have fallen, he throws off          
   cloak and stands up - white. He leads sortie. Or he comes with            
   horses of Rohan riding on [struck out: Arfaxed] Shadowfax.                
     Another possibility. Cut out rescue of Frodo by Sam. Let Sam get        
   lost and meet Gandalf, and have adventures getting into Minas             
   Tirith. (But it was Frodo saw vision of Gandalf. Also Sam saw             
   vision of Frodo lying under dark cliff, pale, and of himself on a         
   winding stair.)                                                           
     The winding stair must be cut in rocks and go up from Gorgoroth         
   to watch-tower. Cut out Minas Morgul.                                     
                                                                            
   More roughly scribbled notes were added:                                  
                                                                            
     Trotter  sends  Legolas  and  Gimli  with  Boromir  to  Minas  Tirith. 
   He  himself  wanders  looking  for  the  hobbits.  He meets  Gandalf. He 
   is tempted but forsakes his ambition.                                     
     What  are  Treebeard  and  Ents  to  do  about  Saruman. Seek  help of 
   Rohiroth?                                                                 
                                                                            
   It  is  evident  that  this page  does not  belong to  the time  we have 
   reached in the narrative texts, but  to some  earlier stage,  before the 
   death  of  Boromir  had entered  the story.  To suppose  otherwise would 
   depend,  of  course,  on  the  assumption  that  the  words  'Gimli  and 
   Legolas to go  with Trotter  and Boromir.  It must  be Merry  and Pippin 
   who  find  Gandalf'  already  stood on  this page  which my  father used 
   afterwards for notes on the Ents; but  there is  nothing in  the appear- 
   ance of the page to suggest it. 'It must be Merry and Pippin  who find 
   Gandalf' suggests the rejection of some earlier idea,  and 'How  do they 
   meet Gandalf?' later in these notes obviously relates to  this. Moreover 
   the notes at the end, in which Boromir is still thought  of as  going to 
   
   Minas  Tirith,  seem  certainly to  have been  set down  after the  main text 
   had been written.                                                             
       In  the  outline  which  I have  called 'The  Story Foreseen  from Moria' 
   it  was  Merry  and  Pippin  who  were  to  encounter  Treebeard   but  Gimli 
   and  Legolas  who  were  to  meet  Gandalf  returned  (pp.  210  -  11);  and 
   this was  repeated   in  the   outline  'The   Story  Foreseen   from  Lorien' 
   (pp. 329 - 30).  The reference  to the  cutting-out of  Minas Morgul  and the 
   substitution of a watchtower (see on  this question  p. 344  and note  39) is 
   a  reference  to  the  story of  Sam and  Frodo in  'The Story  Foreseen from 
   Lorien'. The  death of  Boromir entered  in an  outline for  the end  of 'The 
   Breaking  of  the  Fellowship',  and  'The  Departure  of Boromir'  (pp. 375, 
   378). On the face of it,  then, these  notes belong  to the  time of  work on 
   'The  Great  River'  and  'The  Breaking  of  the  Fellowship',  and  show my 
   father  pondering  the  way  ahead  after  the   Company  should   have  been 
   brought to its dismemberment above the falls of Rauros.                       
       The  note  'It  should  really  be  Sam or  Frodo who  saw vision  in the 
   Mirror  of  Galadriel'  - at  first sight  incomprehensible, since  there has 
   never  been  a  suggestion  that  it  was  anybody  else  who  looked  in the 
  
   Mirror  -  is  I  think  to  be  explained in  this way:  it would  have been 
   dearer  if  my  father had  written 'It  really should  be Sam  or Frodo...', 
   i.e.  the story  of the  Mirror has  been written  of Sam  and Frodo,  and so 
   it  should be;  it should  not be  changed. What  is the  purport of  this? I 
   think  that  my  father  was  changing  direction  as  he  wrote   -  already 
   doubting  the  rightness  of  the  decision  to  make  it  Merry  and  Pippin 
   who  met  Gandalf  returned;  and  this  seems  to   have  been   largely  on 
   account  of  the  visions  in  the  Mirror.  Hence  his  suggestion (implying 
   the  rejection  of  the  whole  story  of   Sam  and   Frodo  in   Mordor  as 
   projected  in  'The  Story  Foreseen  from  Lorien') that  Sam should  be the 
   one   who  met   Gandalf.  Nonetheless   he  was   unwilling  to   alter  the 
   visions  seen  by  Frodo  and  Sam  in  the Mirror,  to make  it Sam  who saw 
   Gandalf  walking  down  the  long  grey   road  (for   that  was   not  'what 
   really  happened').  In  the   event,  of   course,  Gandalf   reappeared  to 
   members  of  the  Company   who  had   never  looked   into  the   Mirror  of 
   Galadriel.  Possibly  to  be  connected with  this is  the vision  of Gandalf 
   vouchsafed to Trotter on Amon Hen (pp. 379 - 80).                             
       The  word  Ents  added  in  ink  to  the note  on the  difference between 
   'trolls'  and  'tree-folk'  (with  its  striking  definition of  'trolls') was 
    perhaps the first use of it in the new and very particular sense; for its 
    former  use  in  Entish Lands,  Entish Dales  see p.  16 note  14 and  p. 65 
    note 32, and cf. also Letters no. 157, 27 November 1954:                    
                                                                                
     As  usually  with  me  they  [the  Ents]  grew  rather  out of  their name, 
     than  the  other  way  about.  I  always  felt that  something ought  to be 
     done  about  the   peculiar  Anglo-Saxon   word  ent   for  a   'giant'  or 
     mighty person of long ago - to whom all old works were ascribed.            
                                                                                
     The textual situation in this chapter is essentially  very similar  to that 
   
    in the last, in that there is initial drafting for part of the chapter, but in 
    the rest of it the draft text  was erased  and the  'fair copy'  written over 
    it; and here again, and even more so,  the first  draft is  for the  most part 
    extraordinarily close  to the  final form.  My father's  words in  the letter 
    cited  on  p.  411,  'just  as  it  now  is', must  be modified,  however, in 
    respect  of  certain  passages  where  the  narrative  leaves  the  immediate 
    experience of Merry and Pippin and touches on wider themes.                   
      The  separation   of  'Treebeard'   as  'Chapter   XXV'  from   XXIV  ('The 
    Uruk-hai') was carried out in the course of the writing of the fair copy. 
      Taking  first  the  part  of  the  chapter for  which the  original setting 
    down  of  the  story  is  available,  this  runs  from  the beginning  of the 
    chapter  in  TT to  'they were  twisted round,  gently but  irresistibly' (p. 
    66),  and  then  from '  "There is  quite a  lot going  on," said  Merry' (p. 
    69)  to  Treebeard's  denunciation  of  Saruman (p.  77). The  draft, written 
    so fast as to touch on total illegibility if the later text did not generally 
    provide  sufficient  clues, remained  in all  essentials of  description into 
    TT,  and   for  long   stretches  the   vocabulary  and   phrasing  underwent 
    only  the  most  minor  forms  of change.  As in  the last  chapter I  give a 
    single brief passage to exemplify this (TT p. 73):                            
                                                                                 
      No  trees  grew  there.  Treebeard  strode  up with  scarcely any           
    slackening of his pace.  Then they  saw a  wide opening.  On either           
    side two trees grew like living gate-posts, but  there was  no gate           
    save  their  crossing  and  interwoven  branches;  and  as  the Ent           
    approached the trees raised up  their boughs  and all  their leaves           
    rustled and  whispered. For  they were  evergreen trees,  and their           
    leaves were dark and polished like the leaves of the holm-oak.                
      Beyond the  trees there  was a  wide level  space, as  though the           
    floor of a great hall had been hewn out of the side of the hill. On           
    either side the walls sloped upward until they  were fifty  feet in           
    height or more  and at  their feet  grew trees:  two long  lines of           
    trees increasing in size. At the far end the  rock wall  was sheer,           
  
    but in  it was  cut a  shallow bay  with an  arched roof:  the only           
    roof  save the  branches of  the trees  which overshadowed  all the           
    ground save for a broad aisle/path in the  middle. A  little stream           
    that  escaped  from  the  Entwash  spring high  above and  left the           
    main water  fell tinkling  down the  sheer face  of the  rear wall,           
    pouring like a clear curtain of silver drops in front of the arched           
    bay. It  was gathered  again in  [a] green  rock basin,  and thence           
    flowed  out  down  the  open  aisle/path  and  on  to   rejoin  the           
    Entwash in its journey through the Forest.                                    
                                                                                 
    All  the  tiny  meticulous  changes  of  word  and rhythm  that differentiate 
    this from the text of  TT were  introduced in  the writing  of the  fair copy 
    manuscript.                                                                   
   
                                                                      
                                                                           
     There  are  some  small particular  points worthy  of mention  in this 
   first part of the chapter. In the fair copy corresponding to TT pp. 66 - 7 
   (the passage  is lacking  in independent  draft) Treebeard's  height was 
   changed from ten feet to twelve, and then  to fourteen;  he says  that if 
   he had not seen the hobbits  before he  heard them  'I should  have just 
   batted  you  with  my  club'; and  his ejaculation  'Root and  twig! ' 
   replaced 'Crack my timbers!'(2)                                          
     When  Merry (Pippin  in the  draft) suggested  that Treebeard  must be 
   getting tired of holding them up (TT p.  69), he  replied, both  in draft 
   and fair copy:  'Hm, tired?  Tired? What  is that.  Ah yes,  I remember. 
   No, I am not tired ., and later he says when they come to  the Ent-house 
   that perhaps they are 'what you call "tired" '.                          
     The  first  major  development  from  the  original  text  comes  with 
   Treebeard's  long  brooding  discourse  on  Lorien  and  Fangorn,  as he 
   carried Merry and Pippin through the woods (TT pp. 70 - 2). At  first he 
   said:                                                                    
                                                                           
   '...Neither this country nor anything else outside the Golden           
   Wood  is  what it  was when  Keleborn was  young. Tauretavarea           
   tansbalemorna  Tumbaletaurea landatavare.(3) That is  what they           
   used to say. But we have changed many things.' (He  means they           
   have weeded out rotten-hearted trees  such as  are in  the Old           
   Forest.)                                                                 
                                                                           
   This was changed immediately to:                                         
                                                                           
   '... Things have changed, but it is still true in places.'               
     'What do you mean? What is true?' said Pippin.                         
     'I  am  not  sure  I  know,  and  I  am  sure I  could not  explain to 
   you.  But  there  are  no  longer  any  evil trees  here (none  that are 
   evil according to their kind and light)....'                             
                                                                           
     Treebeard's  remarks  about  trees  awakening,  'getting  Entish', and 
   then showing in some cases  that they  have 'bad  hearts', are  very much 
   as in TT; but to Pippin's question 'Like  the Old  Forest, do  you mean?' 
   he replies:                                                              
                                                                           
     'Aye,  aye,  something  like,  but  not  as  bad  as  that.  That  was 
   already  a  very  bad  region  even  in  the  days  when  there  was all 
   one  wood  from  here  to  Lune,  and  we  were  called  the  East  End. 
   But   something   was   queer   (went  wrong)   away  there:   some  old 
   sorcery  in  the  Dark  Days,  I expect.  Ah, no:  the first  woods were 
   more  like  Lorien,   only  thicker,   stronger,  younger.   Those  were 
   days!  Time  was  when  one  could  walk  and  sing  all  day  and  hear 
   no more than the echo of his own voice in the mountains. And           
   the scent. I used to spend weeks [? months] just breathing.'             
  
   
                       
                                                                           
    In the fair copy this was greatly expanded, but by no means to  the text 
    of TT. Here Treebeard begins as  in the  original draft  (with Mountains 
    of Lune for  Lune) as  far as  'this was  just the  East End',  but then 
    continues:                                                              
                                                                           
    '...  Things  went  wrong  there  in  the  Dark  [>  Elder]  Days;  some 
    old  sorcery,  I  expect  [)  some  old  shadow  of  the Great  Dark lay 
    there].  They  say  that  even  the  Men  that  came  out  of   the  Sea 
    were  caught  in  it,  and  some  of  them  fell  into  the  Shadow. But 
    that  is  only  a  rumour  to   me.  Anyway   they  have   no  treeherds 
    there,  no one  to care  for them:  it is  a long,  long time  since the 
    Ents walked away from the banks of the Baranduin.'                      
       'What  about  Tom   Bombadil,  though?'   asked  Pippin.   'He  lives 
    on the Downs close by. He seems to understand trees.'                   
       'What    about    whom?'    said   Treebeard.    'Tombombadil?   Tom- 
    bombadil?  So  that  is  what  you  call  him.  Oh,  he  has got  a very 
    long  name.  He  understands  trees,  right  enough;  but  he is  not an 
    Ent.  He  is  no  herdsman.  He  laughs  and  does  not   interfere.  He 
    never   made   anything  go   wrong,  but   he  never   cured  anything, 
    either.  Why,  why,  it  is all  the difference  between walking  in the 
    fields  and  trying  to  keep  a  garden;  between, between  passing the 
    time  of  a  day  to  a  sheep on  the hillside,  or even  maybe sitting 
    down  and  studying   sheep  till   you  know   what  they   feel  about 
    grass,   and   being   a   shepherd.  Sheep   get  like   shepherd,  and 
    shepherd like sheep,  it is  said, very  slowly. But  it is  quicker and 
    closer  with  Ents  and  trees.  Like  some  Men  and  their  horses and 
    dogs,  only  quicker  and  closer  even  than  that.  For Ents  are more 
    like  Elves:  less  interested  in  themselves than  Men are,  better at 
    getting  inside;   and  Ents   are  more   like  Men,   more  changeable 
    than  Elves  are,  quicker  at  catching  the  outside;  only   they  do 
    both  things  better than  either: they  are steadier,  and keep  at it. 
    [Added:  Elves  began  it  of  course:  waking  trees  up  and  teaching 
    them  to  talk.  They  always  wished  to talk  to everything.  But then 
    the  Darkness  came,  and  they  passed  away  over  the  Sea,  or  fled 
    into  far  valleys   and  hid   themselves.  The   Ents  have   gone  on 
    tree-herding.] Some of my trees can walk, many can talk to me.          
       'But  it  was  not  so,  of course,  in the  beginning. We  were like 
    your   Tombombadil   when   we   were  young.   The  first   woods  were 
    more like the woods of Lorien....'                                      
                                                                           
       Most  of  this  passage,  including  all  reference to  Bombadil, was 
    bracketed  for  omission,(4) and  my father  then struck  it all  out and 
    substituted a new version on a separate page. It is clear that  all this 
    revision  belongs  to  the  time  of  the  writing  of  the   fair  copy 
   
   manuscript.(5) In this new version the text of TT is  all but  reached; but 
   Treebeard says this of the Old Forest:                                   
                                                                           
   '..I  do   not  doubt   that  there   is  some   shadow  of   the  Great 
   Darkness  lying   there  still   away  North;   and  bad   memories  are 
   handed  down;  for  that  Forest  is  old,  though  none  of  the  trees 
   are  really  old  there,  not  what  I  call old.  But there  are hollow 
   dales  in  this  land  where  [the  shadow  >]  the  Darkness  has never 
   been lifted....'                                                         
                                                                           
     Treebeard's  song  (In the  willow-meads of  Tasarinan) was  set down 
   in the draft  manuscript in  a faint  scribble that  nonetheless reached 
   without hesitation almost the final form.(6)                             
     When  in  the  draft  Treebeard reaches  the Ent-house  (TT p.  73) he 
  
   makes  no remark  about the  distance they  have come,  and in  the fair 
   copy  he  says:  'I  have  brought  you  three  times twelve  leagues or 
   thereabouts, if measurements of that kind  hold good  in the  country of 
   Fangorn', where 'three'  was changed  to 'seven'  before the  words were 
   rejected and replaced by his computation in 'Ent-strides'. In  the draft 
   he says that the place is named Fonthill, changed to Funtial,  then back 
   to Fonthill,(7) and finally 'Part of the name of this place could be called 
   Wellandhouse in your language' (Wellinghall in the fair copy).           
     Treebeard  stooped and  lifted the  two great  vessels onto  the table 
   (this my father wrote in the fair copy also before  at once  striking it 
   out); and he said before  he lowered  himself onto  the bed  ('with only 
   the slightest bend at the waist') 'I think better flat'.                 
     The  next  major development  in the  evolution of  the text  comes at 
   this point, when Merry and Pippin tell Treebeard  their story.  Here the 
   draft reads:                                                             
                                                                           
   They  followed   no  order   for  Treebeard   would  often   stop  them, 
   and  go  back  again  or  jump  forward.  He  was  only   interested  in 
   parts of the tale: in  their account  of the  Old Forest,  in Rivendell, 
   in  Lothlorien,  and  especially  in  anything   to  do   with  Gandalf, 
   most  of  all  in  Saruman.  The  hobbits  were  sorry  that  they could 
   not   remember   more   clearly  Gandalf's   account  of   that  wizard. 
   Treebeard kept reverting to him.                                         
     'Saruman   has  been   here  some   time,  a   long  time   you  would 
   call  it.  Too  long  I  should  now  say.  Very quiet  he was  to begin 
   with: no trouble to  any of  us. I  used to  talk to  him. Very  eager to 
   listen  he  was  in  those  days, ready  to learn  about old  days. Many 
   a  thing  I  have  told  him  that   he  would   never  have   known  or 
   guessed  otherwise.  Never.  He  never  repaid  me   -  never   told  me 
   anything.  And  he  got  more  like  that:  his  face more  like windows 
   in a stone wall, windows with blinds (shutters inside).                   
   
     'But  now  I  understand.  So  he's  thinking   of  becoming   a  Power, 
   is  he.  I  have  not  troubled  myself  with  the  great wars,  Elves are 
   not  my  business,  nor  Men;  and  it  is  with  them  that  wizards  are 
   mostly concerned. They are always worrying about the future.               
   I don't like worrying about the future. But I shall have to begin,         
   I see. Mordor seemed a long way, but these orcs! And if                    
   Saruman  has  started  taking  them  up,  I  have  got  trouble  right  on 
   my  borders.  Cutting  down   trees.  Machines,   great  fires.   I  won't 
   stand  it.  Trees  that  were  my   friends.  Trees   I  had   known  from 
   nut and acorn. Cut down and left sometimes. Orc-work.                      
     'I  have  been  thinking  I  should  have  to  do  something. But  I see 
   it  will  be  better  sooner  than  later.  Men  are  better   than  orcs, 
   especially  if  the  Dark  Lord  doesn't  get  at  them. But  the Rohiroth 
   and  the  folk  of  Ondor  if  Saruman  attacks  at  the  back  will  soon 
   be  in  a  [?lonely]....  We  shall  have  [?hordes]  from  the  East  and 
   ... [? swarm] of orcs all over us.  I shall  be [? eaten]  up -  and there 
   will  be  nowhere  to  go.  The  flood  will  rise into  the pines  in the 
   mountains.  I  don't  think  the  Elves  would  find  room  for  me  in a, 
   ship.  I  could  not  go  over  sea.  I  should  wither  away from  my own 
   soil.                                                                      
     'If  you'll  come  with  me  we'll  go  to  Isengard! You'll  be helping 
   your own friends.'                                                         
                                                                             
   With the further words  '[?Of] the  Ents and  Entwives' the  initial draft 
   peters  out  here;  but  in  these last  hastily jotted  lines we  see the 
   emergence  of  a  major  new  idea  and  new  direction.  The   role  that 
   Treebeard was to play in the  raising of  the siege  of Minas  Tirith (pp. 
   211, 330, and cf. p. 412) is gone, and all is suddenly  clear: Treebeard's 
   part is to attack Saruman, who dwells on his very borders.                 
     There is very little further initial drafting  for this  chapter extant; 
  
   almost all is lost erased beneath the fair copy  text. Rough  workings for 
   the Song of the Ent and the Entwife are found (see p.  421); and  there is 
   also a little scrap which shows my father's first  thoughts for  the march 
   on Isengard:                                                               
                                                                             
     Ents excited. To Isengard!                                               
     Hobbits see trees behind. Is Forest moving?                              
     Orc woodcutters come on the Ents. Horrible surprise to find wood         
     alive. They are destroyed. Ents take shields. They go on to Isengard 
     End of Ch. XXV.                                                          
                                                                             
     But  it  seems  to me  most unlikely  that those  parts of  the original 
   drafting that are lost were any less close to the fair copy than are those 
   that survive.(8) The text of the fair copy manuscript in  the latter  part of 
   the  chapter  was  retained  in  TT  (pp.  75 -  90) without  the smallest 
   
   deviation  of  expression  almost  throughout  its   length:  Treebeard's 
   thoughts of Saruman and  his becoming  'hot', his  story of  the Entwives, 
   the Entmoot, the  time spent  with Bregalad,  the march  of the  Ents and 
   Pippin's awareness  of the  moving groves  of trees  behind them,  to the 
   last words: ' "Night lies over Isengard," said Treebeard.                
     Exceptions  to  this  are  very  few.(9) Against  the  passage  in  which 
   Treebeard  condemns  Saruman this  note (it  is scarcely  in Treebeard's 
   style) is written in the margin (and subsequently struck through):  'It is 
   not  perhaps  mere chance  that Orthanc  which in  Elvish means  "a spike 
   of rock"  is in  the tongue  of Rohan  "a machine".'  With this  cf. 'The 
   Road  to  Isengard  (11  p.  160):  This  was  Orthanc,  the  citadel  of 
   Saruman,  the  name  of  which  had  (by  design  or  chance)  a  twofold 
   meaning; for in the Elvish speech  orthanc signifies  Mount Fang,  but in 
   the language of the Mark of old the Cunning Mind.'                       
     The  alteration  to the  text made  in 1944,  extending the  Entmoot by 
   an extra day, has appeared  already: see  p. 407.  Until this  change was 
   made  the  Entmoot  ended  on  the afternoon  of the  second day  (cf. TT 
   pp. 87 - 8):                                                             
                                                                           
   Most of  the time  they sat  silent under  the shelter  of the  bank; for 
   the  wind  was  colder,  and  the  clouds  closer  and greyer;  there was 
   little  sunshine.  There  was  a  feeling  of  expectancy  in   the  air. 
   They  could  see  that   Bregalad  was   listening,  although   to  them, 
   down  in  the  dell  of  his  Ent-house,  the  sound  of  the  Ent-voices 
   was faint.                                                               
     The   afternoon   came,   and   the   sun,   going  west   towards  the 
   mountains, sent out long yellow beams...                                 
                                                                           
     At the same time as this was rewritten, my  father replaced  the Entish 
   words (first appearing in the fair copy manuscript) of  the song  sung by 
   the  Ents  as  they  marched  from  the Moot  past Bregalad's  house, but 
   not to the text in TT p. 88.(10)                                         
   
                            NOTES.                                       
                                                                        
  1.  The  word hnau  is taken  from C.  S. Lewis,  Out of  the Silent      
   Planet:  on  Earth  there  is  only one  kind of  hnau, Men,  but on 
   Malacandra there are three totally distinct races that are hnau.      
  2.  A pencilled  note on  the fair  copy says  that 'Crack  my timbers' 
   had  been  'queried  by  Charles  Williams'.   The  same   change  was 
   made at a later point in the chapter (TT p. 75).                      
  3.  This  was  changed  to   the  form   in  TT   already  on   the  draft 
   manuscript,  but  with  lomeamor  for  lomeanor,  and   this  remained 
   uncorrected on the fair copy.                                         
  4.  It  would  be  interesting  to  know  why Treebeard's  knowledge of 
   and   estimate   of   Tom  Bombadil   was  removed.   Conceivably,  my 
  
   
        father  felt  that  the  contrast  between  Bombadil  and   the  Ents 
        developed  here  confused  the  conflict  between  the  Ents  and the 
        Entwives; or, it may be, it was precisely this passage that gave rise 
        to the idea of that conflict.                                         
    5.  This is seen from the fact that  the new  version was  still numbered 
        in 'Chapter XXIV', i.e. 'Treebeard'  had not  yet been  separated off 
        as  a  new  chapter,  as was  done in  the course  of the  writing of 
        the  fair  copy  (p.  414).  Moreover,  when  later the  hobbits told 
        Treebeard  their  story  he  was  'enormously  interested  in  every- 
        thing', and 'everything' included Tom Bombadil.                       
    6.  The  names  in the  draft have  these differences  from those  in TT: 
        Dorthonion   is   Orod   Thuin   (preceded   by  Orod   Thon),  which 
        remained  in  the  fair  copy   and  following   typescript,  changed 
        later  to  Orod-na-Thon  (see  the   Etymologies,  V.392);   and  for 
        Aldalome  appears  another  name  that  I  cannot   certainly  read: 
        His .. eluinalda.                                                     
    7.  The  name  Fonthill  is  specifically derived  from Fonthill  in Wilt- 
        shire, as is seen from Funtial, which is the  form of  the place-name 
        found in a tenth-century charter. The  first element  of the  name is 
        probably  Old  English  funta  'spring',  and  the second  the Celtic 
        word ial 'fertile  upland region';  but my  father no  doubt intended 
        it to be taken as if from Old English hyll 'hill'.                    
    8.  This is supported by the bits of text where the  erased draft  can to 
        some  extent  be  made  out,  and  by  a  piece of  independent draft 
        revision  of  a   part  of   the  'Saruman'   passage.  -   The  name 
        Dernslade (slade 'valley,  dell, dingle')  can be  seen in  the draft 
        where the fair copy has Derndingle.                                   
    9.  In addition to  those mentioned  in the  text, it  may be  noted that 
        Treebeard's  answer  to  Pippin's  question  about  the  small number 
        of the Ents: 'Have a great many died?'  is here  briefer: '  "Oh no!" 
        said Treebeard. "But  there were  only a  few to  begin with,  and we 
        have not much increased. There have been no Entings...'               
           Among  names,  Angrenost  (Isengard}  now  appears;  a  blank  was 
        left  for  the  Elvish  name of  the Valley  of Saruman,  Nan Gurunir 
        being added in; and Gondor remains Ondor (see p. 401).                
   10.  The original form of the Entish words was thus:                       
             Ta-ruta  dum-da  dum-da  dum  /   ta-rara  dum-da   dum-da  bum/ 
        Da-duda rum-ta rum-ta rum I ta-dada rum-ta rum-ta dum/                
           The Ents were coming: ever nearer and louder rose their song.      
             Ta-bumda    romba    bumda-romba   banda-romba    bum-ta   bum / 
        Da-dura dara lamba bum I ta-lamba dara rum-ta rum!                    
             Ta-bum-da-dom   I  ta-rum-ta-rom   I  ta-bum-ta   lamba  dum-da- 
        dom  // 
        ta-bum / ta-rum I ta-bum-ta lamba dum//                               
        This was changed in 1944 to:                                          
             A! rundamara-nundarun tahora-mundakumbalun,                      
   
        taruna-runa-runarun tahora-kumbakumbanun.                                 
    The Ents were coming: ever nearer and louder rose their song:                 
        Tarundaromba-rundaromba mandaromba-mundamun,                              
        tahurahara-lambanun talambatara-mundarun,                                 
              tamunda-rom, tarunda-rom, tamunda-lamba-munda-                      
                  tom.                                                            
                                                                                 
                         The Song of the Ent and the Entwife.                     
                                                                                 
       Rough workings and a first completed draft are extant; in this, verses 
   1 and 3 are as in the final form.                                              
                                                                                 
  2. When Spring is in the sprouting corn and flames of green arise,              
   When blossom like a living snow upon the orchard lies,               
  
   When earth is warm, and wet with rain, and its smell is in the air,            
   I'll linger here, and will not come, because my land is fair.                  
                                                                                 
  4. When Summer warms the hanging fruit and burns the berry brown,         
   When straw is long and ear is white and harvest comes to town,          
   When honey spills and apple swells and days are wealthiest,                    
   I'll linger here, and will not come, because my land is best.                  
                                                                                 
  5. When winter comes and boughs are bare and all the grass is grey,           
   When and starless night o'ertakes the sunless day,                             
   When storm is wild and trees are felled, then in the bitter rain               
   I'll look for thee, and call to thee, I'll come to thee again.                 
                                                                                 
   The blank space in this verse is  left thus  in the  original. Verse  6 differs 
   from  the  final  form  only  in  the  first  line,  with repeated  When Winter 
   comes,  when  Winter  comes;  and  the  concluding  lines  differ  only  in the 
   roads  that  lead  for  the  road  that  leads.  A  preliminary version  of the 
   ending is found, written as prose, thus:                                       
                                                                                 
   I'll come back  to thee  and look  for thee  again, I'll  come to  thee and 
   comfort  thee, and  find thee  in the  rain. We'll  walk the  land together 
   and  gather  seed  and  set,  and  journey  to  an  island  where  both can 
   live again.                                                                    
   
                                   XXIII.                               
                            NOTES ON VARIOUS TOPICS.                        
                                                                           
   There are three  isolated pages  of notes,  heterogeneous in  content and 
   obviously even on the same page written at different  times, but  each of 
   which has links to  the others.  Some of  the notes  may well  be earlier 
   than the time we have reached,(1) others later, but rather than  split them 
   up and try to fit them  in uncertainly  elsewhere it  seems best  to give 
   them together.                                                           
    The page that  I give  first begins  with the  note 'Wizards  = Angels', 
   and this same note is found on the other two pages also. I take it  to be 
   the first appearance in written record of this conception, i.e.  that the 
   Istari  or  Wizards  were  angeloi,  'messengers',  emissaries  from  the 
   Lords of the West: see Unfinished Tales  pp. 388  ff., and  especially my 
   father's  long  discussion  in Letters  no. 156  (4 November  1954). Then 
   follows:                                                                 
                                                                           
      Gandalf  to  reappear  again.  How  did  he  escape? This  might never 
    be  fully  explained.  He  passed through  fire -  and became  the White 
    Wizard.  'I  forgot  much that  I knew,  and learned  again much  that I 
    had  forgotten.'  He  has  thus  acquired  something  of  the   awe  and 
    terrible  power  of  the  Ring-wraiths,  only on  the good  side. Evil 
    things fly from him if  he is  revealed -  when he  shines. But  he does 
    not as a rule reveal himself.                                           
      He  should  have  a  trial  of  strength   with  Saruman.   Could  the 
    Balrog of the Bridge be in fact Saruman?                                
      Or better? as in older sketch Saruman is very affable.                
                                                                           
   With this compare the initial sketch for 'The Riders of Rohan', p. 389 
   The extraordinary idea that the Balrog of Moria might be Saruman         
   has appeared in a note written on the back of a page of the fair copy 
   manuscript of 'Lothlorien', p. 236: 'Could not Balrog be Saruman?       
   Make battle on Bridge be between Gandalf and Saruman?' The               
   reference to the 'older sketch' - 'Saruman is very affable' - is to 'The 
   Story Foreseen from Moria', p. 212, where on the homeward journey       
   'They call at Isengard. Gandalf knocks. Saruman comes out very           
   affable', etc.                                                           
    The next note on this page records my father's decision to move the 
  
   whole chronology of the Quest forward by a month:                        
                                                                           
                  Time Scheme. Too much takes place in winter. They should 
   
   remain  longer  at  Rivendell.  This  would  have  additional  advantage 
   of  allowing  Elrond's  scouts  and  messengers  far  longer   time.  He 
   should  discover  Black  Riders  have  gone   back.  Frodo   should  not 
   start until say Dec. 24th.                                               
                                                                           
   It  seems  likely  that 24  December was  chosen as  being 'numerically' 
   one  month  later  than  the existing  date, 24  November (p.  169); and 
   that  it  was  changed  to  25  December  to  make  the new  dates agree 
   'numerically'  with  the  existing  time-structure  (since  November has 
   30  days  but  December  31):  see  p.  368.  I  do  not  understand the 
   statement  here  that  'he  [Elrond] should  discover Black  Riders have 
   gone  back', since  the final  text of  'The Ring  Goes South'  had been 
   reached in Gandalf's words 'It is rash to be too sure, yet I  think that 
   we  may  hope  now  that  the  Ringwraiths  were  scattered,   and  have 
   been obliged to return as  best they  could to  their Master  in Mordor, 
   empty and shapeless.'                                                    
     Another note on this page,  not written  at the  same time,  refers to 
   'Chapter   XXIV:   Open   with   conversation   of  Goblins   and  their 
   quarrel.  How  are  Merry  and  Pippin  armed?'  And  the   last  reads: 
   'Sarn-gebir  =  Grailaw  or  Graidon  Hills'.  Both  these   names  mean 
   'Grey  Hill(s)':  Old   English  hlaw   'hill',  Northern   English  and 
   Scottish law, and Old English dun, Modern English down.                  
     The  second  page  contains exact  repetitions of  notes found  on the 
   other pages or  in outlines  already given,  and need  not be  cited. On 
   the third page the following  (only) was  written in  ink, and  seems to 
   be the primary element on the page:                                      
                                                                           
   Feb. 9 1942 Geography.                                                   
   Ondor > Gondor.                                                          
   Osgiliath > Elostirion. Ostirion = fort. Lorn = haven. Londe =           
   gulf.                                                                    
                                                                           
   On the  date see  p. 379,  where I  have noted  that on  the back  of an 
   outline for 'The Departure of Boromir' is a clear indication that it was 
   written in the winter of 1941 - 2. The precise date  given here  for the 
   change of Ondor to Gondor is notable;  in the  fair copy  of 'Treebeard' 
   the form was still Ondor (see p. 401).                                   
   Elostirion was written  above Osgiliath  in the  outline for  'The Riders 
   of  Rohan'  given  on  p. 389.  This change  was of  course impermanent, 
   but the name Elostirion became that of the tallest  of the  White Towers 
   on Emyn Beraid, in which the palantir was set (Of the Rings of  Power, 
   in  The  Silmarillion,  p.  292).(2) -  With lorn  haven cf.  Forlorn North 
   Haven' and Harlorn 'South Haven' on  the First  Map (pp.  301 -  2), for 
   later  Forlond,  Harlond;  but on  that map  appears also  Mithlond, the 
   Grey  Havens  (where  however  it  is  possible  that  Mithlond actually 
   meant 'Grey Gulf').                                                      
                                                                           
      The other notes on this page are heterogeneous and not necessarily 
   
   of  the same  time. The  heading 'Geography'  was extended  to 'Geogra- 
   phy and Language'.  Some of  these notes  are concerned  to find  a new 
   name  for  Sarn  Gebir: rejected  names are  Sern Lamrach;  Tarn Felin; 
   Trandoran,  before  (added  much  later  to  the  page)  Emyn  Muil  is 
   reached (for Muil see the  Etymologies, V.374,  stem M U Y).  There are 
   also the  English names  Graydon Hills  and Grailaws,  as on  the first 
   page of these notes, and Hazowland.(3)                                  
     Another group of notes reads:                                         
                                                                          
  
     Language of Shire = modern English                                    
     Language of Dale = Norse (used by Dwarves of that region)             
     Language of Rohan = Old English                                       
     'Modern English' is lingua franca spoken by all people (except a few 
     secluded folk like Lorien) - but little and ill by orcs.              
                                                                          
                                    NOTES.                                 
                                                                          
   1. It  is  to  be  remembered  that statements  such as  'Gandalf to 
      reappear again' do not by  any means  imply that  this is  where the 
      idea first  arose: often  they are  to be  taken as  reassertions of 
      existing but as yet unachieved ideas.                                
   2. An altogether isolated and undateable note on a slip of paper also 
      evinces dissatisfaction with the name Osgiliath. The reverse  of the 
      slip  carries  notes on  unconnected matters  which my  father dated 
      '1940', which may or may not  be significant.  At the  present time, 
      at any rate, I can cast no light on the purport of this note:        
        Lord of Rings                                                      
        Osgiliath won't do. Name should = New building 'Newbold'           
           Town built again echain Ostechain                               
      The word 'building' is very  unclear, but  is assured  by 'Newbold', 
      a  common  English  village  name   meaning  'New   building',  from 
      Old English bold (also bodl, botl)  closely associated  with byldan, 
      Modern  English  build.  I  will add  here, incidentally  and irrel- 
      evantly, that another derivative  from the  same source  is Nobottle 
      (Northamptonshire),  which  my  father  allowed  me  to  add  to  my 
      map of the Shire made  in 1943  (VI.107, item  V) and  which remains 
      in that published in The Lord of the Rings, although at that  time I 
      was under the impression that the  name meant  that the  village was 
      so poor and remote that it did not even possess an inn.              
   3. Hazowland  is  clearly  from  the  Old  English  poetic   word  hasu 
      (inflected hasw-) 'grey,  ashen'; cf.  Hasupada 'Greycoat',  name of 
      Gandalf in  Rohan (p.  405 note  21), and  Hasofel (Hasufel)  of the 
      same meaning, the horse lent to Aragorn by Eomer.                    
   
                                       XXIV.                                   
                                 THE WHITE RIDER.                              
                                                                              
   For  the  greater  part of  this chapter  the evolution  can be  traced very 
   dearly.  Initial  drafting  not  erased or  overwritten, more  developed but 
   discontinuous drafting,  and a  'fair copy'  that itself  underwent constant 
   correction  in  the  act  of  composition,  were  a continuous  process, and 
   the history of  almost every  sentence can  be followed  until near  the end 
   of  the  chapter.  This was  numbered 'XXVI'  from an  early stage;  a title 
   was  added  to  the  'fair  copy'  later,  first  Sceadufax  in  Old English 
   spelling,  then  'The  White  Rider'.  The process  of composition  here was 
   continuous and all of the same time, so that 'first draft',  'second draft', 
   'fair  copy',  'corrections  to  fair  copy' cannot  be treated  as distinct 
   entities, each complete before the next stage.                              
    An  example  of  this overlapping  is seen  at once.  In the  original form 
   of the opening, to  Gimli's insistence  that the  old man  who stood  by the 
   fire  in  the  night  was  Saruman,  Aragorn replies:  'I wonder.  The horses 
   showed no signs of fear.'  In the  'fair copy'  (more accurately,  the first 
   coherent  manuscript)  this  became:  '  "I  wonder,"  said  Aragorn.  "What 
   did he seem to  be? An  old man?  It is  strange enough  in itself:  that an 
   old  man  should  be  walking  alone  by  the  eaves  of  Fangorn.  Yet  the 
   horses  showed  no  signs  of  fear." '  This  obviously  belongs  with  the 
   sentence  struck  out  at  the  end of  'The Riders  of Rohan':  'The horses 
   remained  quiet,  and  seemed  to feel  nothing amiss',  and suggests  to my 
   mind  that  my  father  believed  the  old  man  to be  Gandalf (see  p. 403 
   and  note  26).  Yet  in  the most  'primitive' drafting  further on  in the 
   chapter  the  old  man  in  the  night  certainly  was Saruman  (see further 
  
   pp. 427 - 8).                                                               
    The  later  chronology  of  the  chase  across  Rohan  not  being  present, 
   of  course  (see  p.  406),  Aragorn  remarks  that  the  footprints  by the 
   riverside  are  a  day  old  .,  Gandalf  says that  the hobbits  climbed up 
   here  yesterday',  and  that  he  himself  had  seen  Treebeard  'three days 
   ago': in TT all these  are made  one day  earlier, on  account of  the extra 
   day  added  in  1944.  At  one  point,  however,  the  need  for  correction 
   escaped  my  father's  notice:  Legolas'  words  that  the  last  time  he saw 
   the eagle  was  'three  days  ago,  above the  Emyn Muil'  (TT p.  98). This 
   should  have  been  changed  to .four  days ago,  see the  table on  p. 406, 
   and  cf.  The  Tale  of  Years  in  LR,  February  27  Aragorn  reaches  the 
   west-cliff  at  sunrise',  and (February  having 30  days) 'March  1 Aragorn 
   meets Gandalf the White'.                                                   
   
     The  story  of the  first meeting  with Gandalf  was sketched  out in 
   every essential point in the earliest draft. When the  three companions 
   saw  the  old  man  walking  through  the  wood  below   them,  Gimli's 
   horror of Saruman  was at  first expressed  in more  murderous fashion: 
   'Shoot, Legolas!  Draw your  bow! Shoot!  It is  Saruman, or  worse. Do 
   not let him speak or bewitch us!' This was retained  in the  fair copy; 
   and when subsequently it  was softened  to a  demand that  Legolas only 
   prepare  to  shoot,  Gimli's  following words  were retained:  'Why are 
   you waiting? What is the matter with  you?' In  the earliest  draft the 
   wizard  wore  an  'old  hat';  this  became  a  'battered hat',  then a 
   'wide-brimmed hat' (see p. 403).(1)                                    
     The opening of their long conversation proceeds thus in  the earliest 
   draft (cf. TT pp. 98 - 9):                                             
                                                                         
   '... At the turn of the Tide. The great storm is coming, but the       
   Tide has turned even at this moment. I have passed through fire        
   and ruin and I have been badly burned, or well burned. But             
   come, tell me now of yourselves. I have seen much in deep              
   places and in high since we parted; I have forgotten much that I       
   knew, and learned again much that I had forgotten.(2) [Some               
   things I can see far off and some close at hand; but not all can I 
   see. Changed at once to:] Many things I can see far off but many       
   that are close at hand I cannot see.'                                  
     'What do you wish to know?' said Aragorn. 'All that has              
   happened would be a long tale. Will you not first tell us tidings      
   of Merry and Pippin? Did you find them, and are they safe?'            
     'No, I did not find them,' said Gandalf.(3) 'I was busy with            
   perilous matters, and did not know of their captivity until the        
   eagle told me.'                                                        
     'The eagle! ' said Legolas. 'We have seen an eagle high and far . 
   off: the last time was three days ago, above Sarn Gebir.'              
     'Yes,' said Gandalf, 'that was Gwaewar the Windlord who              
   rescued me from Orthanc. I sent him before me to gather                
   tidings, and to watch the River. His sight is keen, but he cannot      
   see all that passes in wood and valley. But there are some things      
   that I can see unaided. This I may tell you: the Ring has passed       
   beyond my help or the help of any of our original Company.             
   Very nearly it was revealed to the Enemy, but not quite. I had         
   some part in that. For I sat upon the mountains beneath the            
   snows of Methedras and I strove with the Dark Tower, and the           
   shadow passed. Then I was weary: very weary.'                          
                                                                         
   The story that Gandalf was on Tol Brandir when Frodo sat on Amon       
   Hen, and that he was borne across Rohan by the eagle (see p. 396), has 
   
                                                                      
                                                                             
   been  abandoned;  Gwaewar   (Gwaihir)  is   now  in   his  later   role  as 
  
   gatherer of tidings for Gandalf in the region  of Anduin.  It is  not clear 
   at  this  stage  what  had  happened  to  Gandalf,  and  it seems  that my 
   father did not for the moment intend to make it so. Is  it to  be supposed 
   that  he  made  his  way  south  along  the  mountains   and  so   came  to 
   Methedras,  where  he  sat  'beneath the  snows and  strove with  the Dark 
   Tower'  while  Frodo  wore  the  Ring  on  Amon  Hen?  A  single  isolated 
   and  interrupted   sentence  says   'Gwaewar  found   me  walking   in  the 
   woods.   Of  him   I';  which   surely  means   that  Gandalf   came  from 
   Methedras  into  Fangorn,  and  that  Gwaewar  having  found  him  he sent 
   the eagle away  east 'to  watch the  River and  gather tidings'.  This may 
   suggest that the story of his being borne by the  eagle to  Lothlorien had 
   not yet arisen.                                                            
     When  drafting  the  chapter  my  father  had  at  first no  thought, it 
   seems,  that  Gandalf  should  display  to Aragorn,  Legolas and  Gimli 'a 
   piece  of his  mind' (TT  p. 100)  on the  hopes and  chances of  the War. 
   After  Gandalf has  been told  that they  think that  Sam went  with Frodo 
   to Mordor, he says: 'Did he,  indeed. It  is news  to me,  but not  at all 
   surprising.  But now  about Merry  and Pippin,  for I  shall not  get your 
   tale out of you before I have told you of them.'                           
     It was perhaps at this point  that my  father set  down a  short outline 
   for what Gandalf might now say:                                            
                                                                             
     Eagle   sights   orcs  and   hobbits.  Saruman   about  in   the  woods. 
     Orc-battle.  Treebeard.  They  are  safe,  but  something  is  going on. 
     Revolt  of  trees?  But  we  are  called south.  War is  beginning. They 
     must  wait  in hope  and patience  to find  Merry and  Pippin ...  - but 
     their  friendship  and  devotion  in  following  them was  rewarded. The 
     Company   had   done   nobly   and  Gandalf   was  pleased   with  them. 
     They ask what had happened to him - he won't tell yet.                   
                                                                             
     It  seems  that  the  new  course of  the conversation  ('Now sit  by me 
   and tell me the tale of your journey', TT p. 99)  was at  once introduced, 
   leading to Gandalf's account of the intentions, desires, and fears  of the 
   Dark  Lord  and  of  Saruman.  This  was  a characteristic  development in 
   stages  by  expansion,  refinement  of  expression,  and  some re-ordering 
   of its structure, but all the essentials of Gandalf's thought were present 
   from  the  first  drafting.  There  are  however in  the earlier  stages a 
   number of interesting differences to be recorded.                          
     That  Saruman  was  'about  in  the  woods' is  mentioned in  the little 
   outline just given; in the first drafting Gandalf tells (as in TT, p. 101) 
   that 'he could not  wait at  home and  came forth  to meet  his captives', 
   but  that  he  was  too  late,  the  battle  was   over,  and   being  'no 
   woodcraftsman'   he   had   misinterpreted   what   had   happened.  'Poor 
   Saruman!' Gandalf adds, 'what  a fall  for one  so wise!  I fear  that [he 
   started too late to  make a  success of  wickedness >]  he started  in the 
   
    race  too  late.  He  seems  not to  have the  luck he  needs in  his new 
    profession. He at least will never sit in the Dark Tower.'                
      The  passage  about  the  Winged  Messenger,   absent  in   the  draft, 
    appears in the  fair copy,  where Legolas  says that  he felled  him from 
    the sky 'above Sarn Ruin' (see p. 361 and note 20),  and that  'He filled 
    us all with fear, but none so much as Frodo.'                             
      In  the  first  draft Gimli  asks: 'That  old man.  You say  Saruman is 
    abroad.  Was  it  you or  Saruman that  we saw  last night?'  and Gandalf 
    replies: 'If you saw an old man last night, you certainly did not see me. 
    But  as  we  seem  to  look  so  much alike  that you  wished to  make an 
    incurable  dent  in  my  hat, I  must guess  that you  saw Saruman  [or a 
    vision >]  or some  wraith of  his making.  [Struck out:  I did  not know 
    that  he  lingered  here  so  long.]' Against  Gandalf's words  my father 
    wrote in the margin:  Vision of  Gandalf's thought.  There is  clearly an 
    important  clue  here to  the curious  ambiguity surrounding  the appari- 
    tion of the night  before, if  one knew  how to  interpret it;  but these 
  
    words are not perfectly clear.  They obviously  represent a  new thought: 
    arising  perhaps from  Gandalf's suggestion  that if  it was  not Saruman 
    himself that they saw it was a 'vision' or 'wraith' that he had made, the 
    apparition  is  now  to  emanate from  Gandalf himself.  But of  whom was 
    it  a  vision?  Was  it  an embodied  'emanation' of  Gandalf, proceeding 
    from  Gandalf  himself,  that  they saw?  'I look  into his  unhappy mind 
    and I see his doubt and  fear', Gandalf  has said;  it seems  more likely 
    perhaps  that  through  his   deep  concentration   on  Saruman   he  had 
    'projected'  an  image  of  Saruman  which  the  three  companions  could 
    momentarily see. I have found  no other  evidence to  cast light  on this 
    most  curious  element  in  the  tale;  but  it  may be  noted that  in a 
    time-scheme  deriving  from  the  time  of the  writing of  'Helm's Deep' 
    and  'The  Road  to  Isengard' my  father noted  of that  night: 'Aragorn 
    and his companions spend  night on  the battle-field,  and see  "old man" 
    (Saruman).'                                                               
      The  earliest  of  several  versions  of  Gandalf's  reply  to Legolas' 
    question 'Who is Treebeard?'  is notable,  though extremely  difficult to 
    read:                                                                     
                                                                             
         'Ah,'  said  Gandalf,  'Now  you are  asking. He  is Fangorn,  that is 
      Treebeard, Treebeard  the Ent:  what else  shall I  call him?  The eldest 
      of  the old,  the King  of the  Treebeards, the  dwellers in  the Forest. 
      Stone-old, tree-hale, snail-slow, strong as  a growing  root. I  wish you 
      had  met  him.  Your  friends  were  more  fortunate.  For  they  came up 
      here, as  Aragorn has  [? already] discovered.  But no  marks of  them go 
      down,  as  he  may  have  discovered  and  soon  would.  But  here ... 
      marks  by  [?one]  [of]  Treebeard's  feet.  This was  a place,  he often 
      came  to  it when  he wished  to be  alone and  look outside  the Forest. 
      He has taken the hobbits away.'                                         
         'Then they are safe, since you speak well of Treebeard?'             
   
      'Safe? Yes, as far as the Ents go. But there is  [?terrible] hurry.' 
   Gandalf  tells  them  about  Ents.  Says  it  was  well that  Merry and 
   Pippin I?came there]. They did right to  follow. Yet  to meet  the Ents 
   is not their task. Too late  anyway. He  looks at  sun. 'We  have spent 
   all the time allowed to a  meeting of  parted friends.  We must  go. We 
   are needed South.'                                                      
                                                                          
   In  a  more  developed  draft  Aragorn's  response to  Gandalf's naming 
   'the Ents' (TT p. 102) reads:                                            
                                                                          
   'The  Ents!' exclaimed  Aragorn. 'Then  there is  truth in  the ancient 
   legends, [and the  names that  they use  in Rohan  have a  meaning! The 
   Entwash and the Entmark (for that is how they call the Forest)]         
                                                                          
   Above  Entmark  is  written Entwood.  - These  remarks about  the names 
   containing Ent were  bracketed for  rejection at  once, since  the text 
   continues:  'about  the  dwellers  in  the deep  forest, and  the giant 
   Shepherds  of  the  Trees',  as  in TT.  In one  of many  draftings for 
   Legolas' words at this point he says: 'I thought that [Fangorn] was the 
   name of the Forest. A strange name for a wood, now I consider it.'      
    The words 'he is the oldest living thing that still walks beneath the 
   sun  upon  this  Middle-earth' appear  in the  draft, written  just so, 
   without any hesitation  in reaching  them. Of  his seeing  Treebeard in 
   the woods Gandalf says:                                                 
                                                                          
   '... I passed him in the forest three days ago; and I do not doubt that 
   he saw me, since the eyes of Treebeard miss little [written  in margin: 
   and he saw me, indeed he called my name]; but  I did  not speak,  for I 
   had  much  to  think  about, and  I did  not then  know that  Merry and 
   Pippin had been carried off.'                                           
                                                                          
  
   The text of TT is reached in the fair copy. He says  in the  draft that 
   'something is going to happen which  has not  happened since  the Elves 
   awoke'; in the fair  copy this  becomes 'since  the Elves  first woke', 
   changed to  'since the  Elves were  born' ('since  the Elder  Days', TT 
   p.  103).  But when  Legolas says  'What is  going to  happen?' Gandalf 
   replies: 'I do not know. Merry  and Pippin  do perhaps,  by now;  but I 
   do not.'                                                                
   To his words to Aragorn, urging him not  to regret  his choice  'in the 
   valley of Sarn Gebir', he adds (both in draft and fair copy):           
                                                                          
   '... Also I say to you that  your coming  to Minas  Tirith will  now be 
   very  different  from  what  would  have  been,  had  you   come  there 
   alone  reporting  that  Boromir son  of the  Lord Denethor  had fallen, 
   while you lived....'                                                    
                                                                          
   In the  draft text  he tells  Aragorn that  he must  go now  to Winseld, 
   changed to Eodoras  (see p.  402): 'The  light of  Branding must  now be 
   uncovered. There is battle in Rohan and they are hard put to it  in the 
   
   West, even as the great [? flood] of war comes  up from  the East.'  In the 
   fair copy this  becomes: There  is war  in Rohan  and it  goes ill  for the 
   horsemasters':  thus  again  (see  p.  401)  there   is  no   suggestion  of 
   Wormtongue (cf.  TT p.  104: There  is war  in Rohan,  and worse  evil, it 
   goes ill with Theoden').                                                    
                                                                              
     The textual development of the last part of this chapter and its         
   relation to the beginning of the next is complex and doubtful, the          
   manuscript material being very hard to interpret, and I shall not go        
   into the question in any detail. But it is clear that at least half of 'The 
   King of the Golden Hall' had been written before the conclusion of          
   'The White Rider' approached at all the form it has in The Two              
   Towers; for as will be seen (p. 446) Aragorn tells Theoden in Eodoras       
   that Gandalf had not told them 'what befell him in Moria'.                  
     How my father ended 'The White Rider' at this stage is not entirely       
   clear to me, but it seems probable that he stopped at Gandalf's words       
   of the Balrog (TT p. 105): 'Name him not!': 'and for a moment it            
   seemed that a cloud of pain passed over his face, and he sat silent,       
   looking old as death.' He would then have begun a new chapter               
   (XXVII) at 'Gandalf now wrapped himself again in his old tattered           
   cloak. They descended quickly from the high shelf...' (TT p. 107).          
     I cannot say at what precise point my father decided that Gandalf         
   should in fact tell something at least of what had happened to him          
   after his fall from the Bridge of Khazad-dum, but it must have been in      
   the course of the writing of 'The King of the Golden Hall'. In what is      
   apparently the earliest draft (but written over erased pencil) of           
   Gandalf's story of his escape from Moria (4) the four companions are            
   already riding south from Fangorn when he tells it:                         
                                                                              
     On  the  way  they  ask  Gandalf  how  he  escaped.  He  refuses  the  full 
     tale  -  but tells  how he  passed through  fire (and  water?) and  came to 
     the  'bottom  of  the  world',  and  there  finally  overthrew  the Balrog, 
     who  fled.  Gandalf  followed  up  a  secret  way to  Durin's Tower  on the 
     summit  of  the  mountains  (?of  Caradras).  There  they  had  a  battle - 
     those   who   beheld   it  afar   thought  it   was  a   thunderstorm  with 
     lightning.  A  great  rain  came  down.  The  Balrog  was destroyed,  and . 
     the tower crumbled and stones blocked the door of the secret way.         
     Gandalf  was  left  on   the  mountain-top.   The  eagle   Gwaihir  rescued 
     him.  He  went  then  to  Lothlorien.  Galadriel   arrayed  him   in  white 
     garments  before  he  left.  While  Gandalf  was  on  mountain  top  he saw 
     many things - a vision of Mordor etc.                                     
                                                                              
   This is the first  appearance of  the form  Gwaihir (here  apparently first 
  
   written  Gwaehir)  for earlier  Gwaewar, which  was still  the name  in the 
   earlier part of this chapter.                                               
     A  very rough  and unfinished  draft for  the final  form and  placing of 
   Gandalf's story  ('Long I  fell, and  he fell  with me...',  TT p.  105) is 
   
                                          
                                                                              
   found.  Here Gandalf  describes the  Balrog, his  fire quenched,  thus: 'he 
   was a thing of slime, strong as a strangling snake, sleek as ice, pliant as 
   a  thong,  unbreakable  as  steel.'  Of  the  'dark things  unguessed' that 
   gnaw  the  world  'below  the  deepest  delvings of  the dwarves'  he says: 
   'Sauron  alone  may know  of them,  or one  older than  he.' And  after his 
   words  'I  will  bring  no  report  to  stain  the light  of day'  the text 
   continues:                                                                  
     '...Little  had  I  guessed  the  abyss  that  was  spanned   by  Durin's 
   Bridge.'                                                                    
      'Did  you  not?'  said  Gimli.  'I could  have told  you had  there been 
   time.  No  plummet  ever  found  the   bottom  -   indeed  none   that  was 
   ever cast therein was ever recovered.'(5)                                   
                                                                              
     The  form  of  Gandalf's  story  in  TT  is almost  reached in  the 'fair 
   copy'  manuscript,  but  there  remain  some  differences.  He  tells  that 
   clutching at the Balrog's heel 'I set my teeth in it like a  hunting hound, 
   and  tasted  venom';  and  that  Durin's  Tower was  'carved in  the living 
   rock  in  the  very  pinnacle  of  red  Caradras.'  This  was  subsequently 
   changed  to  'the  living  rock  [of]  Zirakinbar,(6) the  pinnacle   of  the 
   Silverhorn.  There  upon  Kelebras  was  a  lonely  window in  the snow...' 
   On these names see pp. 174 - 5, notes 18, 21 - 2.                           
     Gandalf  does  not  say, as  in TT  (p. 106),  'Naked I  was sent  back - 
   for a brief time, until my  task is  done', but  simply 'Naked  I returned, 
   and  naked  I  lay  upon  the mountain-top.'(7) And of  his coming  thence to 
   Caras  Galadon,  borne  by  Gwaihir,  he  says  that  he  'found  you three 
   days gone',  and that  he 'tarried  there in  the long  time which  in that 
   land counts for but a brief hour  of the  world' ('in  the ageless  time of 
   that land', TT): see pp. 368 - 9.                                           
     At  this  time  the  messages  that  he  bore  from Galadriel  to Aragorn 
   and Legolas were very different:                                            
                                                                              
          Elfstone, Elfstone, bearer of my green stone,                        
          In the south under snow a green stone thou shalt see.                
          Look well, Elfstone! In the shadow of the dark throne                
          Then the hour is at hand that long hath awaited thee.                
                                                                              
          Greenleaf, Greenleaf, bearer of the elven-bow,                       
          Far beyond Mirkwood many trees on earth grow.                        
          Thy last shaft when thou hast shot, under strange trees              
                                         shalt thou go!                        
                                                                              
   The dialogue  that  follows,  between  Gimli,  Legolas,  and   Gandalf,  is 
   however precisely the same as in  TT, p.  107. On  the significance  of the 
   verse addressed to Aragorn see p. 448.                                      
                                                                              
              With the addition of Gandalf's story to this chapter, what was 
      originally the opening of 'The King of the Golden Hall' (from 'Gandalf 
     now wrapped himself again in his old tattered cloak', see p. 430) was 
   
                                         
                                                                           
   incorporated  into  'The  White  Rider',  which  now  ended  at Gandalf's 
   words  'Show  no  weapon,  speak  no  haughty  word,  I counsel  you all, 
   until we are  come before  Theoden's seat'  (TT p.  111). The  final form 
   of  the  story  of  the  departure  from  Fangorn,  the summoning  of the 
  
   horses, the great ride south across the plains with  the sight  at sunset 
   of smoke rising far off  in the  Gap of  Rohan, and  the distant  view of 
   Eodoras at sunrise (TT pp. 107 - 11, where it constitutes the end  of the 
   one chapter  and the  beginning of  the next),  was achieved  almost down 
   to the last detail in the fair copy  manuscript.(8) By  this time  my father 
   had changed the ending  of 'The  Riders of  Rohan' (p.  403) to  the form 
   it has in TT, pp. 45 - 6 ('The horses were gone.  They had  dragged their 
   pickets  and  disappeared'),  and  had  changed  the  beginning  of  'The 
   White Rider' similarly to its form in TT, p.  91 ('  "Did you  hear them, 
   Legolas?  Did  they  sound  to  you  like beasts  in terror?"  "No," said 
   Legolas.  "I  heard  them  clearly....I  should  have  guessed  that they 
   were beasts wild with some sudden gladness" ').                          
                                                                           
                                     NOTES.                                 
                                                                           
   1. A little slip of paper used to  draft the  moment of  recognition of 
     Mithrandir  (TT  p.  98)  was  a  page  from  an  engagement  calendar 
     'for the  week ending  Saturday February  22'. February  22 fell  on a 
     Saturday in 1941, not in 1942.                                         
   2.  The  forerunner of  this phrase  appeared in  the outline  given on 
     p. 389, as also  did 'I  was badly  burned or  well burned';  cf. also 
     the  notes  given on  p. 422.  Gandalf's suggestion  that he  now 'is' 
     Saruman, in the sense that  he is  'Saruman as  he should  have been', 
     is lacking, but appears in the fair copy as first written.             
   3. Gandalf's words  that follow  in TT:  'There was  a darkness  over the 
     valleys of the Emyn Muil' are absent in  the draft,  but are  found in 
     the fair copy (with Sarn Gebir for the Emyn Muil).                     
   4. For the earliest  notes on  Gandalf's escape  from Moria  see VI.462 
     and p. 211 in this book.                                               
   5. It is interesting to look back to my father's original ideas about the 
     chasm in the passages referred to in note 4: 'probably fall is  not as 
     deep  as  it  seemed... eventually  following the  subterranean stream 
     in the gulf he found a way out', and 'The  gulf was  not deep  (only a 
     kind of moat and was full of  silent water).  He followed  the channel 
     and got down into the Deeps.'                                          
   6.  This  form  Zirakinbar,  preceding  Zirakzigil, is  found also  in an 
     entirely   isolated   note:   'Barazinbar,   Zirakinbar,  Udushinbar', 
     together with a reference to 'Silverhorn and the Horn of Cloud'.       
   7.  Cf.  Letters  no.  156  (4  November  1954),  Naked  I was  sent back 
     - for a brief time, until my  task is  done." Sent  back by  whom, and 
     whence?  Not  by  the  "gods"  whose  business   is  only   with  this 
     embodied  world  and  its  time;  for  he passed  "out of  thought and 
   
   time".  Naked  is  alas!  unclear.  It was  meant just  literally, "un- 
   clothed like a child"  (not discarnate),  and so  ready to  receive the 
   white robes of the highest. Galadriel's  power is  not divine,  and his 
   healing in Lorien  is meant  to be  no more  than physical  healing and 
   refreshment.'                                                           
  8.  Initial drafting is very largely lost through overwriting. - The only 
   points of any significance in which the text of  the fair  copy differs 
   from that of  TT, other  than names,  are that  Theoden is  the 'Master 
   of  Rohan'  and 'lord  of the  Mark' where  in TT  he is  called 'King' 
   (see  p. 444);  that Gandalf  says to  Shadowfax 'Far  let us  ride now 
   together, ere we part  again!' where  in TT  he says  'and part  not in 
   this world again!'; and that 'the  mountains of  the South'  (the Black 
   Mountains)  are  'black-tipped  and  streaked  with white',  whereas in 
   TT,  where  they  are  the  White  Mountains,  they  are  'white-tipped 
   and streaked with black': cf. the earlier description in 'The Riders of 
   Rohan'  (TT  p. 24),  where the  original text  was retained  (p. 395), 
   'rising into peaks of jet, tipped with glimmering snows'.               
     Among   names,  Sarn   Gebir  (for   Emyn  Muil),   Winseld,  Eodoras 
   are still present. At the end of the chapter, in Gandalf's  phrase 'the 
  
   Horse-masters  do  not  sleep'  (TT  p.  111),  the  form   Rohir  (not 
   Rohiroth) was written above.                                            
   
                                       XXV.                                   
                             THE STORY FORESEEN FROM                          
                                     FANGORN.                                 
                                                                             
   In this chapter I give two  outlines of  great interest,  for in  them my 
   father discussed the structural problems of  the story  that he  foresaw at 
   this  time.  The  first  one  given  here was  evidently written  when 'The 
   White  Rider'  had  been  completed  in  its  earlier  form  (i.e.  without 
   Gandalf's  story of  the Balrog,  see p.  430); the  ride across  Rohan and 
   the  distant  sight  of  Eodoras  in  the  morning  may  or  may  not  have 
   existed yet, but the question is immaterial.                               
                                                                             
   XXVII                                                                      
   Gandalf,  Aragorn, Legolas,  Gimli reach  Eodoras on  the morn-            
   ing of Jan.  31.(1) (That  aft[ernoon] Merry  and Pippin  go with            
   Ents to Isengard.)                                                         
    They enter Theoden's halls.  Theoden greets  Gandalf dubiously            
   -  as  herald of  trouble. Shadowfax  had been  reported coming            
   from  the West  through the  Gap and  fleeing away  north.(2) They            
   feared  Gandalf  would  return.  Then  Eomer  had  come  riding            
   back, with strange news concerning Gandalf's fall. 'That,' said            
   Theoden,  'was  too  much to  hope, it  seems; for  now Gandalf            
   returns and worse tidings follow.'                                         
                                                                             
   Against  this paragraph  was written  in the  margin, at  the same  time as 
   the text, 'A messenger from Minas Tirith is present.'                      
                                                                             
    There is a battle on the borders of the West Emnet. An                   
   invasion of Orcs of Saruman had been driven back (not without              
   loss to the Rohiroth) to the banks of the Isen River. But news             
   came that orcs were pouring out of Isengard, and that men of               
   the Middlemarch (3) (whom Saruman had long subjected) were                     
   coming up. 'We cannot hope long to hold the river,' said                   
   Theoden. 'Eomer has gone thither with what men could still be              
   spared. And now as we are beset in the West, there comes dire              
   news indeed. The whole of Rhun the Great, the endless East, is             
   in motion. Under the command of the Dark Lord of Mordor                    
   they move from the far North even to the South. Minas Tirith is            
   beset. The fierce dark men of the South, the Haradwaith                    
   
                                
                                                                          
   (Harwan   Silharrows    Men   of    Sunharrowland   Men    of   Harrow- 
   land)  have  come  in  many  ships  and  fill the  Bay of  Belfalas, and 
   [have]  taken  the   isle  of   Tolfalas.  They   have  passed   up  the 
   Anduin  in  many  galleys,  and  out  of  Mordor  others  have  crossed 
   at  Elostirion.(4) A  tide  of  war  rolls  beneath  the  very  walls  of 
   Minas  Tirith.  They  have  sent  us  urgent  prayer  for help.  And we 
   cannot  give  it.  Yet if  Minas Tirith  falls then  the dark  tide will 
   sweep over us from the East.                                            
                                                                          
   Against  this  passage  concerning  Minas  Tirith  was  written  in the 
   margin, at  the same  time as  the text,  'Not yet  have they  heard of 
   Boromir's  fall.'  Later, the  whole passage  from 'And  now as  we are 
   beset in the West' to this point was closed off in pencil with the note 
   'place after return victorious from Isengard.' Theoden continues:       
                                                                          
   You  come  at  the  end  of  the  days  of  Rohan.  Not long  now shall 
   the  hall  (which  Brego  son  of  Brytta [changed  later in  pencil to 
  
   Eorl  son of  Eofor] built)(5) stand. Fire  shall eat  up the  high seat. 
   What can you say?'                                                      
   Gandalf  speaks  words  of  comfort.  All  that  can  be  done   is  to 
   do  one  deed  at  a  time and  go forward  and not  look back.  Let us 
   assail  Saruman and  then if  fortune is  with us  turn and  face East. 
   There  is  a  hope.  Something  may  happen  in   West  (he   does  not 
   openly name Ents).                                                      
   Gandalf begs for the gift of Shadowfax.                                 
   Theoden  says  Yes  -  that  will  at  least  ensure  Gandalf's escape, 
   when  all  else  fall.  Gandalf  does  not lose  temper. He  says there 
   will  be  no escape  for anyone.  But he  wishes for  gift, as  he will 
   take Shadowfax into great peril: silver against black.                  
   The  ceremony  of  gift.  Gandalf  casts  aside   grey  robe   and  be- 
   comes  White  Rider.  He  bids  Theoden   arm,  old   as  he   is,  and 
   follow  with  all  left  who  can bear  arms. The  rest shall  pack and 
   prepare to flee to the mountains.                                       
   They   ride  off   without  rest.   Meet  messengers   reporting  death 
   of  the  Second  Master  and   the  forces   of  Rohan   hemmed  almost 
   in, while the forces of Saruman are continually strengthened.           
   Gandalf spurs Shadowfax and spurs into the setting sun.                 
   By  his  help  and  Aragorn  the  Isengarders  are  driven   back.  The 
   camp of the Rohiroth. But Isengarders are across the river.             
   In  the  morning  they   awake  and   look  out   in  wonder.   A  wood 
   stood  where   none  had   been,  between   the  Isengarders   and  the 
   West.  There  is  clamour  and  confusion.   Vast  columns   of  vapour 
   are  seen  rising  from  Isengard,  and  the  rumour of  strange noises 
   
   and rumblings. The Isengarders are driven into the river. Those 
   who cross are suddenly assailed by the trees which seem to come 
   to life. Only a few escape fleeing southward to the Black         
   Mountains.                                                        
     The victorious forces under Eomer and Gandalf ride to the       
   gates of Isengard. They find it a pile of rubble, blocked with a 
   huge wall of stone. On the top of the pile sit Merry and Pippin! 
     Meeting of Treebeard and Gandalf.                               
     How did the Ents overcome Isengard? They open[ed] sluice        
   gates at North end and blocked the outlet near the Great Gate. 
   First they watched all the night seeing more and more orcs etc. 
   pour out of Isengard. Then they simply broke a way in at North 
   end and spied and found Saruman was left nearly all alone in      
   his tower. They broke the door and stairway to the tower and      
   then withdrew. At North end they let in the River Isen but        
   blocked its outflow. Soon all the floor of the circle was flooded 
   to many feet deep. Then while some kept guard the rest fell on 
   the rear of the battle.                                           
     Here comes scene of Saruman being let out of his tower and      
   trying to speak in friendly fashion to Gandalf. 'Ah, my dear      
   Gandalf! I am so pleased to see you; we at least (we wizards) 
   understand one another. These people all seem so unnecessarily 
   angry.(6) What a mess the world is in. Really you and I must         
   consult together - such men as we are needed. Now what about . 
   our spheres of influence?'                                        
     Gandalf looks at him and laughs. 'Yes, I understand you well 
   enough, Saruman. Give me your staff,' he said in a voice of       
   terrible command. He took it and broke it. 'I am the White        
   Wizard now,' he said. 'Behold you are clad in many colours!'      
   They turn his coat inside out. Gandalf gives him a rough staff. 
   [Added subsequently: Saruman is to go without a staff, and        
   have no wooden thing to lean on by decree of Treebeard.] 'Go      
   Saruman!' he said, 'and beg from the charitable for a day's       
   digging.'(7) [Added subsequently: Or put this toward end of story 
   - in meanwhile give Saruman over to the guard of the Ents.        
  
   Further addition: Yes.]                                           
     [Written in margin at the same time as the text: Better: the 
   ring of Isengard is broken by Ents, but Saruman shuts himself 
   up in Orthanc and cannot be assailed yet for there is no time.] 
                                                                    
     Another way of telling the story would be to carry on from      
   end of Chapter XXVI and relate the coming of Ents to              
   
   Icengard.(8) How they resolved not to break in at first,  but came              
   behind the orc-army. Let Merry and Pippin see the orcs driving              
   the men of Rohan back over the River. Ents camp behind them. 
   Then relate the battle from Merry and Pippin's point of view - 
   distant vision of the white  rider on  a shining  horse. They             
   recognize  the  sword  and voice  of Aragorn,  but do  not know             
   who the White Rider is. Gandalf and  Treebeard meet  after the             
   battle - and then comes  the storming  of Isengard  by Gandalf             
   and the Ents.                                                              
      Return to Eodoras. Funeral of - the Second Master (9)                   
   [Added  above:   Hama  and   Theodred].  Feast   in  Winseld.(10)          
   Eowyn sister of Eomer waits on the guests. Description  of her,             
   and of her love for Aragorn.                                               
      News comes at the  feast or  next morning  of the  siege of             
   Minas   Tirith  by   the  Haradwaith.(11) [Added  subsequently:             
   brought  by a  dark Gondorian  like Boromir.(12) Theoden answers             
   that he does not owe fealty - only to heirs of Elendil. But he             
   will come.]  The horsemen  of Rohan  ride East,  with Gandalf,             
   Aragorn,  Gimli,  Legolas,  Merry and  Pippin. Gandalf  as the             
   White  Rider.  [Added  subsequently:  Eowyn  goes  as Amazon.]             
   Vision of Minas Tirith from afar.                                          
                                                                             
   In the part of this outline that  concerns the  immediate story  to come, 
   and with which this  book ends,  it will  be seen  that while  Theoden is 
   unwelcoming   and   scarcely   well-disposed   towards  Gandalf,   he  is 
   nothing more than  that: of  the ugly  state of  affairs at  Eodoras that 
   came  in  with  Wormtongue  there  is  no   trace  -   no  hint   of  the 
   subjugation  of  Theoden's  mind and  will, of  the disgracing  of Eomer, 
   of Gandalf's  triumphant display  of his  power in  the hall  of Winseld. 
   Eowyn,  Eomer's  sister,  appears,  and  her  love  for Aragorn,  but not 
   until the funeral feast held in Winseld after the victory.                  
                                                                             
   Judging  by  the  opening  of the  second outline,  this also  belongs to 
   about this time.                                                           
                                                                             
   Order o f Tale.                                                            
   Bring  each  party  to  crisis. Ents  break off  with 'Night  lies over 
   Isengard'.  End  XXVI  with  far  vision   of  Winseld's   golden  roof 
   (and  sight  of  the  smoke).(13) (Possibly  they  see  men  in  strange 
   armour riding also from East to Eodoras.)                                  
                                                                             
   Now return  to Frodo  and Sam.  Meeting with  Gollum. Betrayal             
   by him. Capture of Frodo on west side of Kirith  Ungol. Frodo             
   imprisoned in tower (14) - because (a) no ring is on him, (b) Sauron             
   is busy with war and it takes time for message to reach him.                
   
   Then return to Gandalf and battle of Isen, feast of  victory, relief 
   of Minas Tirith, and march of the army of Gandalf towards           
   Dagorlad and gates of Kirith Ungol.                                 
   Then  return  to  Frodo.  Make  him   look  out   onto  impenetrable 
   night. Then use phial  which has  escaped (clutched  in his  hand or 
   wrapped in  rag). By  its light  he sees  the forces  of deliverance 
   approach  and  the  dark  host go  out to  meet them.(15) Grieves for. 
   Sam - or thinks he has betrayed him too.                            
  
     The  orc-guards   come  on   him  and   take  phial   and  shutter 
   windows, and he lies in dark and despair.                           
                                                                      
   Where  put  parley  of  Sauron  and  Gandalf?  If  after  capture of 
   Frodo  readers  will know  that Frodo  [written above:  Sauron] hag 
   not  Ring.  [Added  subsequently  in  two  stages:  No,  not  if you 
   break off  with Frodo  carried off  by Orcs  and before  Sam rescues 
   him. /  Even if  Sam's taking  of Ring  is told,(16) you can  make Sam 
   fly among the  rocks with  Gollum (and  orcs) on  his trail  and his 
   escape seem unlikely.)                                              
                                                                      
     Possibly best as originally  planned -  [?all account]  of Gandalf 
   as far as Kirith Ungol - and then return to Sam and Frodo.          
     Sam  rescues  Frodo  and  while  battle  is  joined  at  mouth  of 
   Gorgoroth they fly towards Orodruin.                                
   
                           NOTES.                                     
                                                                     
  1.  The later date of the  departure of  the Company  from Rivendell, 
   25 December, had now entered (see pp. 422 - 3):  thus 'Day  1' (the 
   day of Boromir's  death) in  the table  on p.  406 was  January 25. 
   (see  the  table  on  p.  368),  and  Aragorn,  Legolas  and  Gimli 
   encountered Gandalf in Fangorn on January 30 ('Day 5').            
  2.  In the fifth version of 'The Council of Elrond' (p.  152) Gandalf 
   does  not say  what happened  to Shadowfax,  but the  isolated note 
   given  on  p.  390  says  that  'some account  of Shadowfax  in the 
   house of Elrond must be given.' This note asks also,  however, 'Or 
   did he just run off after Gandalf got to Rivendell?', and  'How did 
   Gandalf  summon  him?'  In  preliminary  notes  for 'The  Riders of 
   Rohan' (p. 390) it is said  that 'the  horse of  Gandalf reappears- 
   sent for  from Rivendell';  and in  the text  of that  chapter (pp. 
   400  -  1)  Eomer  tells Aragorn  that he  had returned  seven days 
   before,  to  which  Aragorn  replies:  'But Gandalf  left Shadowfax 
   far in the North at  Rivendell. Or  so I  thought.' In  the present 
   passage  Shadowfax  had  recently  come  out  of  the  West  through 
   
      the  Gap  of  Rohan  and  then  gone   away  north:   which  surely 
      suggests that he had  come from  Rivendell and  was going  north to 
      Fangorn  in  obedience  to  a  summons  from  Gandalf  mysteriously 
      conveyed to him.                                                    
        The  earliest  extant  account  of  Gandalf's summons  to Shadow- 
      fax with his three great whistles, and his coming across  the plain 
      to  the  eaves  of  Fangorn  with  Arod  and Hasofel  returning, is 
      already exactly as in TT (see p. 432);  and this  seems to  fit the 
      story in the present text, for Gandalf says to  Shadowfax 'It  is a 
      long way from Rivendell,  my friend;  but you  are wise  and swift, 
      and  come  at  need,' and  he says  to Legolas  'I bent  my thought 
      upon  him,  bidding him  to make  haste; for  yesterday he  was far 
      away in the south of this land.' (On the  other hand,  Legolas says 
      'I have  not seen  his like  before', which  does not  suggest that 
      Shadowfax had been at Rivendell when the Company was there.)        
        The story in the published  LR is  extremely difficult  to under- 
      stand. In 'The Council  of Elrond'  (FR p.  278) Gandalf  says: 'It 
      took  me  nearly  fourteen days  from Weathertop,  for I  could not 
      ride among the rocks  of the  troll-fells, and  Shadowfax departed. 
      I sent him back to  his master...'  This was  about October  4. The 
      next we hear is in 'The Riders of Rohan',  where Eomer  still tells 
      Aragorn  that  Shadowfax  had  returned  'seven  nights  ago'  (but 
      'now the horse is wild and will let no man  handle him'),  to which 
      Aragorn  replies:  'Then  Shadowfax  has found  his way  alone from 
      the far North; for it was there that he and Gandalf parted.' But it 
      was  now  February 30,  so that  on his  return nearly  five months 
  
      had  elapsed  since  Gandalf  dismissed  him  at   Weathertop!  And 
      then, at the end of 'The  White Rider'  (TT p.  108), there  is the 
      passage already cited: 'It is a long way from Rivendell, my friend; 
      but you are wise and swift and come at need.' It is hard  to resist 
      the  conclusion  that  the  alteration  in  Gandalf's story  to the 
      Council of Elrond was not carried through.                          
   3.  Middlemarch:  Enedwaith,  between  Greyflood  and   Anduin;  see 
      Maps II and III, pp. 305, 309.                                      
   4.  Cf.  the  outline  given on  p. 389:  'Minas Tirith  defeats Harad- 
      waith.'  -  All  these   names  (Harwan,   Silharrows;  Harrowland, 
      Sunharrowland)  are  derived  from  the  Old  English  Sigelhearwan 
      'Ethiopians'. My father's article in  two parts  entitled Sigelwara 
      land  (Medium AEvum  1  and  3,  Dec.1932  and June  1934) studied 
      the   etymology  and   meaning  of   the  name   Sigelhearwan,  and 
      concluded that while  the meaning  of the  first element  Sigel was 
      certainly  'Sun',  that  of  the  second  element  hearwan  was not 
      discoverable, a symbol ... of  that large  part of  ancient English 
      language  and lore  which has  now vanished  beyond recall,  swa hit 
      no maere [as if it had never been].' With these names cf. Sunlands, 
      Swertings, p. 313. - Tolfalas  appears on  the original  element of 
   
       the First Map (see p. 298, and Map III" on p. 308). - On            
       Elostirion for Osgiliath see p. 423.                                
    5. In LR the father of Eorl was Leod, and Brego was Eorl's son;        
       Brytta  was  the  eleventh King  of the  Mark, some  two and  a half 
       centuries after Brego (see LR Appendix A (II)).                     
    6. These remarks of  Saruman's, from  'we at  least...', were  brack- 
       eted at the time of writing.                                        
    7. This  sketch  of  the  'affable' Saruman  and Gandalf's  breaking of 
       his staff is derived very closely from 'The Story Foreseen from     
       Moria', p. 212; cf. also p. 422.                                    
    8. Chapter XXVI is 'The White Rider'.                                  
    9. The  Second  Master  was  first  called Marhath  (p. 390;  this name 
       was then given to the Fourth Master, p. 400), then Eowin (pp.       
       393 - 4).                                                           
   10. For the name of the Golden Hall see p. 402.                         
   11. Thus the passage on pp. 434  - 5  (in which  Theoden in  his initial 
       conversation  with  Gandalf  speaks  of  the  attack  by  the Harad- 
       waith on Minas Tirith)  bracketed with  the note  that it  should be 
       placed  after  the  victorious  return to  Eodoras has  already been 
       moved.                                                              
   12. I  have  not  found  an  explanation  of  the  conception underlying 
       this.  Possibly to  be compared  are Gandalf's  words in  The Return 
       of  the  King,  Ch.  1  Minas  Tirith,  p.  31:  by some  chance the 
       blood of Westernesse  runs nearly  true in  him; as  it does  in his 
       other  son,  Faramir,  and  yet  did  not in  Boromir whom  he loved 
       hest.' But this was written several years later.                    
   13. The smoke seen rising at sunset of the day  before in  the direction 
       of the Gap of Rohan (p. 432).                                       
   14. On  the  taking  of  Frodo to  a guard-tower  (not to  Minas Morgul) 
       see p. 344 and note 39, and p. 412.                                 
   15. The light of the Phial of Galadriel must be conceived here to  be of 
       huge power, a veritable star in the darkness.                       
   16. I  do not  follow the  thought here:  for Sam's  taking of  the Ring 
       must in any case be told before Frodo is carried off by the Orcs. 
   
                                      XXVI.                                  
                          THE KING OF THE GOLDEN HALL.                       
                                                                            
   The textual  history of  this chapter  is much  the same  as that  of 'The 
   White  Rider':  the  first  coherent and  legible manuscript  is also  in a 
   sense the first extant text of the chapter, because  the rough  drafts were 
  
   set  down,  section  by  section,  as  the  main manuscript  proceeded. In 
   other  words,  that  manuscript  was  the  vehicle  of the  development of 
   the narrative, and the distinction between 'draft' and  'fair copy'  is not 
   at all a  distinction between  two separate  manuscript entities,  the one 
   completed as a whole before the  other was  begun. For  almost all  of the 
   last third of the chapter, however, there is no independent  drafting, for 
   the initial conception in pencil was overwritten in ink.                  
    A  substantial  part  of the  chapter was  in being  in some  form before 
   Gandalf's  story of  the Balrog  was added  to 'The  White Rider'  (see p. 
   430), and the point of separation of 'The  King of  the Golden  Hall' (not 
   so named) from 'The White Rider' was twice changed.(1)                    
    In the  earliest stage  of the  narrative, abandoned  before it  had gone 
   far,  Gandalf  (with  Gimli)  left  Aragorn and  Legolas before  they came 
   to Eodoras:                                                               
                                                                            
    'Eodoras   those  courts   are  called,'   said  Gandalf,   'and  Winseld 
   is  that  golden  hall.  There  dwells  Theoden (2) son  of   Thengel,  lord 
   of  the  mark  of  Rohan.  We  are  come  with  the  rising  of  the  day. 
   Now  the  road  lies  plain  to  see  before  you.  Make  what  speed  you 
   may!'                                                                    
    Then   suddenly   he   spoke   to   Shadowfax,   and   like    an   arrow 
   from   the   bow   the   great   horse  sprang   forward.  Even   as  they 
   gazed, he was  gone: a  flash of  silver, a  wind in  the grass,  a vision 
   that fled and faded from their sight.                                     
    Swiftly  they  urged   their  horses   in  pursuit,   but  if   they  had 
   Walked  upon  their  feet  they  would   have  had   as  much   chance  of 
   overtaking  him.   They  had   gone  only   a  small   part  of   the  way 
   When   Legolas   exclaimed:   'That   was   a   mighty   leap!   Shadowfax 
   has   sprung   across   the   mountain   stream   and   already   he   has 
   passed up the hill and vanished from my sight.'                           
    The  morning  was   bright  and   clear  about   them,  and   birds  were 
   singing,  when   Aragorn  and   Legolas  came   to  the   stream;  running 
   swiftly  down  into  the  plain it  bent across  their path,  turning east 
   
   to  feed  the  Entwash  away  to  the   left  in   its  marshy   bed.  Here 
   there   were   many   willow-trees,   already   in   this   southern   land 
   blushing  red  at  the  tips  of  twigs  in presage  of spring.  They found 
   a   ford,   much   trampled   upon   either  bank   with  the   passage  of 
   horses,  and  passed  over,  and  so  at  length  they  too  rode  up along 
   the green road to Eodoras.                                                  
     At  the  foot  of  the  hill  they  passed   between  seven   high  green 
   mounds.  Already   they  were   starred  with   small  pale   flowers,  and 
   in  the  shelter  of  their  western  flanks  the  grass  was   white  with 
   nodding   flowers   (blossoms)  like   tiny  snowdrops.   'See,  Legolas!' 
   said   Aragorn,   'we   are  passing   the  mounds   where  the   sires  of 
   Theoden   sleep.'   'Yes,'   said   Legolas.   'Seven   mounds   there  be, 
   and  seven  long  lives  of  men  it  is,  since  the Rohiroth  came hither 
   from   the   North.   Two   hundred   times   and   more   have   the   red 
   leaves   fallen   in   Mirkwood  in   my  home   since  then,(3) and  little 
   change  does  it  seem  to  us.  But  to them  it seems  so long  ago, that 
   their  dwelling  in  the  North  is  but  a  memory  of  song,   and  their 
   speech is already sundered from their northern kin.'                        
     The   companions    entered   the    gates.   Horsemen    guarded   them, 
   and  led  them  to  the  hall.  They  dismounted  and  walked  in   up  the 
   echoing   hall.  There   they  saw   Theoden  the   old.  Beside   him  sat 
   Gandalf, and at his feet Gimli the dwarf.                                   
                                                                              
   At the foot of the page, where this  draft ends,  is the  note: '?  News of 
   the attack on Minas Tirith by Haradwaith in ships'; see pp. 434 - 5, 437. 
     It would be interesting to  know what  thought lay  behind this  story of 
   the 'divided entry' into Eodoras; but  whatever it  was, the  arrival there 
   and  even  the  entry  into  Winseld  was  accomplished,  as   it  appears, 
  
   without  any ceremony,  interrogation, or  laying aside  of arms.  There is 
   no suggestion of  hostility or  even suspicion  towards the  strangers, and 
   this accords with the first outline given in the last chapter (see p. 437). 
   It  will  be  seen  in  what  follows  that  the  entire conception  of the 
   situation  at  Eodoras  arose  during  the  writing  of  'The  King  of the 
   Golden Hall'.                                                               
                                                                              
     While the story of the  divided entry  of the  four companions  was still 
   maintained,  however,   a  strongly   'Beowulfian'  reception   of  Aragorn 
   and Legolas at the gates was at once introduced, in a revised draft.(4)     
                                                                              
   ... they came at last to the wide windswept walls and the gates             
   of Eodoras. There  sat men  in bright  mail upon  proud steeds,             
   who spoke to them in a strange tongue.                                      
     'Abidath  cuman uncuthe!  [Rejected at  the time  of writing:             
   Hwaet sindon ge, lathe oththe leofe, the thus  seldlice gewerede             
   ridan cwomon to thisse  barge gatum?  No her  inn gan  moton ne             
   
   waedla  ne  waepned  mon,  nefne  we  his  naman  witen.  Nu ge            
   feorran-cumene  gecythath  us  on ofste:  hu hatton  ge? hwaet            
   sindon  eower aerende  to  Theoden  urum   hlaforde?(5) Aragorn            
   understood these words] asking their names and  errand. These            
   words  Aragorn  understood  and  answered.  'Aragorn  son  of            
   Arathorn am I,' he said, 'and with me is Legolas of Mirkwood.            
   These names maybe ye have  already heard,  and our  coming is            
   awaited? But  we ask  now to  see Theoden  your lord;  for we            
   come in friendship and it may be that our coming                         
                                                                           
   Here this draft tails off. It does not seem that the story  that Gandalf 
   with  Gimli  went  ahead  on  Shadowfax  and  entered Eodoras  first was 
   taken  any  further. It  is curious,  however, that  when the  story was 
   changed my father  seems to  have forgotten  Gimli: he  is not  named in 
   the encounter with the guard at the gates,  there is  no mention  of his 
   surrendering  his axe  at the  doors of  the house,  and my  father even 
   wrote  'Now  the  three  companions  went  forward'  up  Theoden's hall. 
   These  references  were  added  in  to the  'fair copy'  manuscript, and 
   'three' changed to 'four';  and Gimli  appears as  the text  was written 
   when  he  strode  forward, and  was restrained  by Gandalf,  at Wormton- 
   gue's words about Lothlorien (TT p. 118). I do not  think that  this can 
   have any narrative significance; but it was certainly an odd  lapse, and 
   not easy to explain.(6)                                                  
     The story of the  arrival at  Eodoras was  now revised  again. Gandalf 
   is present  when the  travellers are  challenged at  the gates,  and the 
   guards,  crying  Abidath  cuman uncuthe,  are rebuked  by him  for using 
   the tongue  of Rohan.(7) The flowers  on the  mounds (still  seven) become 
   nifredil, the flowers of  Lorien (see  note 4,  and pp.  233 -  4); and 
   Aragorn  utters  the  verse  Where  now  the   horse  and   the  rider?,(8) 
   referring to 'Eorl the Old', changed at once to  'Eorl the  Young', 'who 
   rode  down  out  of the  North', and  to 'his  steed Felarof,  father of 
   horses'  (TT  p.  112).  But  at  this  stage  Wormtongue had  still not 
   emerged,  and  the  suspicion  and  hostility  of  the  guards evidently 
   proceeded   from   Theoden's   unfortified   dislike  and   distrust  of 
   Gandalf;(9) moreover  Eomer  had  not  returned  to  Eodoras   since  Ara- 
   gorn, Legolas and Gimli parted from him:                                 
                                                                           
   '".Has   not   Eomer   then   returned   and   given  warning   of  our 
   coming?'                                                                 
     'Nay,'  said  the  guard.  'He  has  not passed  these gates.  He was 
   turned  aside   by  messengers   from  Theoden,   and  went   away  west 
   to  the  war  without  staying.  But maybe,  if what  you say  is true, 
   Theoden  will  have  knowledge  of  it.  I  will  go  to  my   lord  and 
   learn his will. But what names shall I report? ...'                      
  
                                                                           
   'With this cf. TT p. 113. - In the original draft for the scene in which 
   
   the travellers  must lay  aside their  weapons before  entering Theoden's 
   house there is a brief description of it:                                 
                                                                            
   Before Theoden's hall there was a portico, with pillars made of           
   mighty  trees  hewn  in  the  upland  forests and  carved with           
   interlacing figures gilded and painted. The doors also  were of           
   wood,  carven in  the likeness  of many  beasts and  birds with           
   jewelled eyes and golden claws.                                           
                                                                            
   It is curious that in the 'fair copy' manuscript, and thence in the final 
   text, there is no description at all of the exterior of the house,  and I 
   think that it may have  got lost  in the  complexities of  redrafting and 
   reordering of the material.(10)                                          
     As they stood  in the  darkness by  the doors  of the  hall and  saw on 
   one of the hangings the  figure of  the young  man on  a white  horse (TT 
   p. 116) Aragorn said: 'Behold Eorl  the Young!  Thus he  rode out  of the 
   North to the Battle of the Field  of Gorgoroth.'  A very  difficult draft 
   preceding  this   has  'the   Battle  of   Gorgoroth  where   Sauron  was 
   [?overthrown],' making it clear that  at this  stage my  father conceived 
   that Eorl came south to the great battle in  which Gil-galad  and Elendil 
   were slain and Isildur took the Ring.(11)                                 
     In  the  encounter  with Theoden  the manuscript  evidence is  not very 
   easy to interpret, but it seems certain that  it was  at this  point that 
   Wormtongue entered the  story; for  what is  obviously the  very earliest 
   description of Theoden, written in the faintest scribble, reads thus: 
                                                                            
   At  the  far  end  of the  hall beyond  the hearth  and facing  the doors 
   was  a  dais  with  three  steps,  and  in the  midst of  the dais  was a 
   great  chair.  In  the  chair  sat  a  man  so  bent  with  age  that  he 
   seemed  almost  a  dwarf.  His  white  hair   was  [?braided]   upon  his 
   [?shoulders),  his  long  beard  was  laid  upon   his  knees.   But  his 
   eyes  burned  with  a  keen  light  that  glinted  from afar  off. Behind 
   his  chair  stood  two  fair  women.  At his  feet upon  the steps  sat a 
   wizened  [struck  out:  old]  figure  of  a  man with  a pale  wise face. 
   There was a silence.                                                      
                                                                            
   In the 'fair copy' the text moves close to that of TT (pp. 116 - 17), and 
   now  appears  the  'thin  golden  circlet'  worn   by  Theoden   (who  is 
   subsequently  called  'King'  in this  manuscript); but  he bears  on his 
   forehead 'a large green  stone' (not  the 'single  white diamond'  of TT: 
   see p. 448), and there were still  'two fair  women' standing  behind his 
   chair.                                                                    
     But  though  Wormtongue  was  present  he  did  not,  as the  scene was 
   first drafted, intervene, and it is Theoden  who speaks  of the  death of 
   the  Second  Master  of  the  Mark,  here  called  Eofored,(12) on  the west 
   marches  of  Rohan,  and  it  is  Theoden  who  names  Gandalf Lathspell, 
   
    Ill-news.  Gandalf  responds, as  in TT,  by speaking  of the  different ways 
    which  a  man  may  come  with  evil  tidings,  and  it  is  again Theoden, 
    not  Wormtongue,  who  retorts  'Verily he  may, or  he may  be of  a third 
    kind',  and who  decries the  idea that  Gandalf had  ever brought  aid to 
    Rohan:  Last  time  it  seemed  to  me that  you asked  my aid  rather, and 
    to  get  you  from  my  land  I  astonished  all  men  and  myself  also by 
    lending  you  Shadowfax.'(13) At  this  stage  Eomer s  story remains  as it 
    was: 'Eomer has  ridden away  thither [to  the west  marches] with  all but 
    the last handful of my horsemen.'                                            
      At  this  point,  however,  before  the  conversation  had  proceeded any 
    further, 'the pale man sitting upon the steps of the dais' began to  play a 
    part;  for  he  now took  over those  parts of  Theoden's remarks  that are 
  
    given to him in TT. Yet it  is interesting  to observe  that my  father did 
    not  introduce  him  into  Theoden's  household  with the  conscious intent 
    that he should play the role that he did in fact come to play: for he still 
    says,  as  Theoden  had  done,  'Now  Eomer  has  ridden away  thither with 
    all but our last handful of horsemen.'(14)                                 
      After  Gandalf's  triumph  over   Wormtongue  (who   is  not   yet  given 
    any  other  name)  Theoden  is  assisted down  the hall  by the  two women, 
    and he says to them: 'Go, Idis, and you too Eowyn sister-daughter!'(15)    
    As  they went,  the younger  of them  looked back:  'very fair  and slender 
    she  seemed.  Her  face was  filled with  gentle pity,  and her  eyes shone 
    with unshed tears. So Aragorn saw her for the  first time  in the  light of 
    day, and  after she  was gone  he stood  still, looking  at the  dark doors 
    and taking little heed of other things.'                                    
      Looking  out  from  the  porch   of  his   house  with   Gandalf  Theoden 
    says:  'Not  long  now  shall  stand  the  high  hall  which  Brego  son of 
    Brytta built' (cf. p. 435 and note 5; TT p. 120 'Brego  son of  Eorl'); and 
    Gandalf tells him, as in TT, to send  for Eomer.  It was  at this  point in 
    the  writing  of  the  chapter  that  there  entered   the  story   of  the 
    imprisonment  of  Eomer  by   the  instigation   of  Wormtongue,   who  now 
    receives  his  true  name:  Frana  (Grima  did not  replace this  till much 
    later).                                                                     
      In  TT  when  Gandalf  spoke  to  Theoden  (p.  121)  'his voice  was low 
    and  secret,  and none  save the  king heard  what he  said.' In  the early 
    form of the chapter, however, this was not so:                              
                                                                               
    His voice was low and secret, and yet to those beside  him keen             
    and clear. Of Sauron he told,  and the  lady Galadriel,  and of             
    Elrond in Rivendell far away,  of the  Council and  the setting             
    forth of the Company of Nine, and all the perils of their road.             
    'Four only have come thus far,' he said. 'One is  lost, Boromir             
    prince  of Gondor.  Two were  captured, but  are free.  And two             
    have  gone  upon  a  dark Quest.  Look eastward,  Theoden! Into             
    the heart of menace they have gone: two small folk, such  as you             
   
   in Rohan deem but the matter of  children's tales.  Yet doom               
   hangs upon them. Our hope is with them - hope, if we can but               
   stand meanwhile!'                                                          
                                                                             
   There are several drafts for this passage preceding that in the  fair copy 
   just given, and in one of these occurs the following:                      
                                                                             
   Of the Council and the setting forth of the Company of Nine. So            
   he came at last to the Mines of Moria and  the Battle  upon the            
   Bridge.                                                                    
     'Then  it  was  not  wholly  false,  the  rumour  that  Eomer            
   brought,' said Theoden.                                                    
     'No indeed,' said Aragorn, 'for he did but repeat what I said            
   to  him.  And  until  this time  yestermorning we  thought that            
   Gandalf had fallen. Even now he has not said what befell him in            
   Moria. We would gladly hear.'                                              
     'Nay,' said Gandalf. 'The sun is riding towards noon.'                   
                                                                             
   This is clear evidence that my father had reached this point, at least, in 
   'The  King of  the Golden  Hall' before  he wrote  the conclusion  of 'The 
   White Rider' in its later form: see p. 430.                                
     The passage just given is followed by a brief outline:                   
                                                                             
         Eomer  returns.  Wes  thu  Theoden  hal.  He  rejoices to  see Theoden 
     so  much  better;  but  begs pardon  - save  only for  his advice  to ride 
     west. Says how the day's delay has grieved him.                          
         Gandalf  continues  tale  and  holds  out  a  hope  (of  Frodo  in the 
     East). But they must ride west.                                          
  
         Theoden  bids  them  stay  and  rest.  But  Gandalf won't  stay except 
     for  food  ...  Theoden  has to  take heart  and send  every man  west. He 
     himself is to lead his folk out of Eodoras into  the secret  refuge[?s] in 
     the mountains - more defensible if all goes ill.                         
         Eomer   asks   that   Wormtongue  should   go  west   too.  Shadowfax. 
     They set out. Gandalf fleets ahead.                                      
                                                                             
     As already mentioned, in the last third of the  chapter, from  the point 
   where Legolas  gazes far  off and  believes that  he can  see 'a  glint of 
   white' and 'a tiny tongue of flame' (TT p. 121),  there is  little further 
   independent  drafting,  the  manuscript  in  ink  being  written  over the 
   original pencilled text. But it is clear that the story as known  from The 
   Two  Towers  of  the  unmasking  of  Wormtongue,  the   rehabilitation  of 
   Eomer,   the   meal  before   departure,  the   gift  of   Shadowfax,  was 
   achieved  almost  unhesitatingly.(16) In  an  important   respect,  however, 
   my father at first conceived things differently.                           
     In  this  first  version of  'The King  of the  Golden Hall'  the Second 
   Master of the Mark, slain in fighting at the River  Isen, is  Eofored, and 
   
    he is  not Theoden's son  (p. 444  and note  12).(17) On  the other  hand, in 
    addition  to  Eowyn  (Eomer's  sister,  p.  437;  addressed  by  Theoden as 
    'sister-daughter',  p.  445), there  is another  lady in  close association 
    with Theoden, Idis - his  daughter. All  through this  part of  the chapter 
    she  is  present,  yet  never  once  does  she  speak.  When  Gandalf  asks 
    Theoden who  shall rule  his people  in his  place when  he departs  to the 
    war,  he  replies  that  Eowyn  'shall be  lady in  my stead';  and Gandalf 
    says 'That is a good choice.' There  is no  mention of  Idis here;  yet she 
    was still present, for at the  meal before  the riding  of the  host 'there 
    also  waiting  upon  the  king  were  the  ladies,  Idis his  daughter, and 
    Eowyn  sister  of  Eomer.'  It  was Eowyn  who brought  the wine,  and Idis 
    is  again  not mentioned;  yet Hama  still says,  in response  to Theoden's 
    words that Eomer is the last  of the  House of  Eorl (TT  p. 128):  'I said 
    not  Eomer.  He  is  not  the  last.  There  are  Idis  your  daughter, and 
    Eowyn  his sister.  They are  wise and  high-hearted.' But  it was  at this 
    point that the brief existence of Idis came to an end;  for the  next words 
    that  my  father  wrote were:  'All love  her. Let  her be  as lord  to the 
    Eorlingas, while we are  gone.' All  references to  Idis were  then removed 
    from the manuscript.                                                        
      I  cannot  say  what  function  in the  narrative my  father had  in mind 
    for Idis (and it  is notable  that in  the original  outline, p.  437, only 
    Eowyn  sister  of  Eomer  is  mentioned  as  waiting on  the guests  at the 
    feast in Winseld after the  victory); still  less why  the daughter  of the 
    King  (and  older  than  Eowyn,  p.  445)  should  be  so  silent   and  so 
    overshadowed by the niece.                                                  
      The  significance  of  the  meeting of  Aragorn and  Eowyn, on  the other 
    hand,  was  destined  to  survive,  though  fundamentally  transformed.  In 
    this first version, in a passage already cited (p. 445), after she had gone 
    'he stood still, looking at the dark doors and taking little heed  of other 
    things'; at  the meal  before the  departure 'Aragorn  was silent,  but his 
    eyes  followed  Eowyn'  (struck  out);  and  when she  brought the  wine to 
    the  guests  'Long  she  looked  upon  Aragorn,  and  long  he  looked upon 
    her'  -  for  which  was  substituted:  'As  she  stood before  Aragorn she 
    paused  suddenly  and  looked  upon  him,  as  if  only  now  had  she seen 
    him  clearly.  He  looked  down  upon her  fair face,  and their  eyes met. 
    For  a moment  they stood  thus, and  their hands  met as  he took  the cup 
    from  her.  "Hail  Aragorn  son   of  Arathorn!"   she  said.'   With  this 
    contrast the passage that appears in its place  in TT  (p. 127).  And after 
    Theoden's   words   'But   in   [Dunberg  >]   Dunharrow  the   people  may 
    long defend themselves,  and if  the battle  go ill  thither will  come all 
    who  escape'  (TT  p.  128) Aragorn  says: 'If  I live,  I will  come, Lady 
    Eowyn,  and  then  maybe  we  will  ride  together.'  Then   Eowyn  'smiled 
    and bent her head gravely.'                                                 
  
      There is an isolated list of matters  'to be  explained before  the end', 
    which in  view of  the first  item seems  to have  been written  just about 
    this time. Only one other item is relevant here, but I give the whole list: 
   
     Gandalf's escape - put this  at the  end of  XXVI [i.e.  'The White 
     Rider']                                                             
     What happens to Bill (the pony)? [Added: Goes back  to Bree  and is 
     found by Sam who rides him home.]                                   
   Bill Ferney.                                                          
   Bree and Merry's ponies.                                              
   Barnabas Butterbur [added: and the ponies).                           
   Galadriel.                                                            
   Ents. Treebeard. Entwives.                                            
   Aragorn   weds   Eowyn  sister   of  Eomer   (who  becomes   Lord  of 
     Rohan) and becomes King of Gondor.                                  
   Feast in Gondor. Home Journey. They pass by round Lorien.(18)         
                                                                        
   But the story of Aragorn  and Eowyn  would in  the event,  of course, 
   be quite otherwise; and in another short group of notes, isolated and 
   undateable, this marital alliance  of Rohan  and Gondor  was rejected 
   (and no other was foreseen):                                          
                                                                        
   ? Cut out the love-story  of Aragorn  and Eowyn.  Aragorn is  too old 
   and  lordly  and  grim.  Make  Eowyn  the  twin-sister  of  Eomund, a 
   stern amazon woman.                                                   
      If so, alter the message of Galadriel (XXVI.17).                   
      Probably Eowyn should die to avenge or save Theoden.               
                                                                        
   But my father added in a hasty scribble the possibility that Aragorn 
   did indeed love Eowyn, and never wedded after her death.              
   The reference 'XXVI.17' is to the page in the 'fair copy' manuscript 
   of 'The White Rider' where appears Galadriel's message to Aragorn 
   delivered to him by Gandalf (p. 431):                                 
        Elfstone, Elfstone, bearer of my green stone,                    
        In the south under snow a green stone thou shalt see.            
        Look well, Elfstone! In the shadow of the dark throne           
        Then the hour is at hand that long hath awaited thee.            
   The green stone in the south was borne on Theoden's brow (p. 444), 
   beneath his white hair, and it was Eowyn who would stand in the       
   shadow of the dark throne within his hall.                            
                                                                        
                                   NOTES.                                
                                                                        
  1.  Beginning  originally  at  'Gandalf now  wrapped himself  again in 
      his old tattered  cloak' (p.  430; TT  p. 107),  the opening  of 'The 
      King  of  the  Golden  Hall'  was  then  moved  to  'The  morning was 
      bright and clear about them' (pp.  431 -  2; TT  p. 111).  The second 
      rearrangement,  giving  the  form  in  TT, was  made after  'The King 
      of the Golden Hall' was completed.                                 
   
    2. Names  in  Theod-,  like  names  in  Eo-  (p.  403  note 5),  are not 
       written with an accent at this time.                                 
    3. In TT there are sixteen barrows at the  foot of  the hill  of Edoras, 
       and it  is 500  years since  Eorl the  Young came  out of  the North. 
       See note 11.                                                         
    4. The  flowers  on  the  burial  mounds, 'like  tiny snowdrops'  in the 
       first  draft,  became  in  the  second  'tiny flowers  star-shaped and 
       frail'. And  in the  second Legolas  says: 'Seven  mounds I  see, and 
       seven  long lives  of men  it is,  since the  golden hall  was built. 
       [Struck out at once:  And many  more lives  still since  the Rohiroth 
       first passed into this land.]' It seems  curious that  such awareness 
       of  the  history  of  the  Riders  of Rohan  should be  attributed to 
  
       Legolas.                                                             
    5. 'Stay,  strangers unknown!  Who are  ye, friends  or foes,  that have 
       come  thus  strangely clad  riding to  the gates  of this  town? None 
       may  here  enter  in,  neither  beggarman  nor  warrior,  if  we know 
       not  his name.  Now, ye  comers from  afar, declare  to us  in haste: 
       what  are ye  called? What  is your  errand to  Theoden our  lord?' - 
       My father first used the Old  English letter  'thorn' but  changed to 
       'th' as he wrote.                                                    
         The  passage  in Beowulf  (lines 237  - 57)  in which  Beowulf and 
       his  companions  are  accosted  by  the  watchman  on  the  coast  of 
       Denmark  is  very  distinctly  echoed,  as  also  is  the  passage in 
       Modern  English  in  TT,  p.  113  ('Who are  you that  come heedless 
       over the plain...').                                                 
    6. Conceivably  there  was  some  confusion  arising  from  the  initial 
       idea  that  Gandalf  with  Gimli  entered   Eodoras  in   advance  of 
       Aragorn  and  Legolas:  Gandalf  was  introduced  into the  scenes at 
       the gates and the doors, but  Gimli, who  would play  little explicit 
       part  in  them,  was  neglected.  'The  three  companions  went  for- 
       ward' is certainly very surprising, since here the scene seems  to be 
       expressly  visualised  without  Gimli;  but  this  may  have  been  a 
       mere  slip,  deriving  from  the  frequent  use  of  'the  three com- 
       panions' (Aragorn, Legolas, and Gimli) in preceding chapters.        
    7. One of the  guards replies  that 'None  are welcome  here in  days of 
       war  save  only  those  that  come   from  [struck   out:  Gemenburg] 
       Heatorras  Giemen  Minas  Tirith',  with  Mundbeorg  written  in  the 
       margin.  These  Old  English  words  are  gemen, giemen  'care, heed, 
       watch';  Heatorras  'high  towers'; and  Mundbeorg 'protection-hill', 
       distinct   from  Mundburg   in  LR.   Mundbeorg  occurs   in  another 
       draft:  'And  I  am  Aragorn  son  of  Arathorn  ...  and  it  is  to 
       Mundbeorg that I journey as to my  home' (cf.  TT p.  113, 'it  is to 
       Mundburg that he goes').                                             
       An  echo  of  the  Old  English  poem  known  as  The  Wanderer, line 
       92: Hwaer cwom mearg? Hwaer cwom mago?                                   
       It is perhaps possible that the 'Beowulfian'  reception at  the gates 
   
        played some part in the increased hostility of Theoden before ever 
        Wormtongue entered the story.                                        
    10. Two  small  details  in  the  scene  before  the  doors  may  be  men- 
        tioned.  The  guards,  turning  their  sword-hilts towards  the stran- 
        gers, cried Cumath her wilcuman! This was later changed to           
        Wesath  hale,  feorran  cumene,   which  appears   in  TT   (p.  114) 
        translated, 'Hail, comers from afar!' And Gandalf speaks to          
        Aragorn   with  an   asperity  that   was  afterwards   softened  (TT 
        p. 115):  Needless is  Theoden s  demand, but  needless also  is your 
        refusal, Aragorn.'                                                   
    11. In LR the time-span was of course vastly greater: according to the 
        Tale of Years Eorl the Young won the victory of the Field of         
        Celebrant  and  the  Rohirrim  settled   in  Calenardhon   (Rohan  as 
        a  province  of  Gondor) in  the year  2510 of  the Third  Age, which 
        was that number of years after the overthrow of Sauron by            
        Gilgalad  and  Elendil. With  the statement  here cf.  the genealogy. 
        that  Aragorn  gives  of  himself at  the passage  of the  Pillars of 
        the  Kings,  in which  he is  only separated  from Isildur  by three: 
        (subsequently four) generations (pp. 360 - 1).                       
           It is difficult to explain the name 'Battle of the Field of       
        Gorgoroth:  on  the  First  Map  the  Battle  Plain  (Dagras,  later, 
        Dagorlad)  is  placed  where  it  remained,  outside   the  mountain- 
        fences  of  Mordor  and  separated  from   Gorgoroth  by   the  great 
        pass, then named Kirith Ungo! (Map III, p. 309).                     
    12. Eofored  is  not named  as Theoden's  son. In  the outline  for this, 
        chapter  the  Second Master  seems to  have been  slain in  the final 
        battle of the River Isen, and his  funeral feast  was held  after the 
  
        return  to  Eodoras  (pp.  435, 437).  His death  has now  been moved 
        back to the fighting before Gandalf's arrival.                       
    13. Theoden here says that 'only a  few days  ago men  reported to  me .' 
        that  Shadowfax  had  come  back  out  of  the  West; but  none could 
        lay  hands  on  him,  for  he  went  away  swiftly  northwards.'  See 
        p.  434  and  note  2. This  then became  'men reported  that Shadow- 
        fax  had  been  seen  again,  running  wild  through  the  land'; and 
        finally, as in TT, 'I heard that Shadowfax had come back riderless'. 
    14. Wormtongue still says that 'to  the wonder  of us  all my  lord lent 
        to  you  Shadowfax'.  This  was  subsequently  changed  to  his words 
        in  TT:  'my  lord  bade  you  choose  any  horse  you  would  and be 
        gone;  and  to  the  wonder  of  us  all you  took Shadowfax  in your 
        insolence.'                                                          
    15. In the draft for this passage the reading is  'Go [struck  out: Eowyn 
        and you too AElflaed Flaed] Idis and you too Eowyn'. Cf. the Old       
        English poetic word ides 'woman, lady'. In early notes Eowyn is      
        'daughter of Theoden' and 'daughter of Eomund' (p. 390).             
    16. Even to the names of Theoden's sword, Herugrim, and his horse>       
        Snowmane: only in the case of Dunharrow was there an earlier         
   
         form, Dunberg. Dunharrow is so named on Map IV, p. 319.             
    17.  In LR the genealogy is:                                             
                                                                            
                                      Thengel.                               
                                                                             
                                                                            
                        Theoden.  Theodwyn.  =  Eomund.                            
                                                                            
                        Theodred.   Eomer.       Eowyn.                                
                                                                            
             Near the end of the chapter 'Theodred' appears: ' "Behold I go 
             forth," said Theoden. "[Struck out at once: Theodred my son] I 
           have no son. I name Eomer my sister-son to be my heir" ' (cf. TT 
           p. 127). On the other hand, in a second version of this passage, 
               Theoden says: 'I have no child. Theodred my brother's son is 
              slain.' 
    18. To this last item in the list the following was added at some later 
        time: 
        No. They learn (in Rivendell?) that Nazgul razed Lorien and 
        Keleborn fled with a remnant to Mirkwood. Galadriel was lost 
        or was hidden. Or shall Lorien be left slowly to fade? Yes. 
        Galadriel parts with Keleborn who elects to stay in the world 
        and [?woods]. She is seen by Frodo in old age, when he and 
        Sam see Galadriel and Bilbo (and Elrond? No - he has one 
        [written above: 3?] [struck out: age] life of men still to rule in 
          Rivendell). 
   
                                  APPENDIX ON RUNES.                                
                                                                                  
   It  is notable  that all  references to  runes in  The Lord  of the  Rings were 
   associated  with  Gandalf  until  my  father  came  to  the  words   graved  on 
   Balin's  tomb  in  Moria.  In  The  Hobbit  runic  writing  is  almost entirely 
   associated  with  Dwarves  (who  are  said,  in  Chapter  III  'A  Short Rest', 
   to   have   invented   the  runic   Moon-letters),  but   runes  had   been  an 
   element  in  Middle-earth from  a very  early stage.'  In his  letter to  G. E. 
   Selby  of  14  December  1937,   cited  in   the  Foreword   to  Vol.   VI  The 
   Return  of   the  Shadow,   my  father   said  that   he  preferred   his  own 
   mythology  'with  its  consistent  nomenclature   and  organized   history'  to 
   The   Hobbit,   and  spoke   with  humorous   disparagement  of   'this  rabble 
   of   Eddaic-named   dwarves   out   of   Voluspa,   new-fangled   hobbits   and 
   gollums  (invented  in  an  idle  hour)  and  Anglo-Saxon  runes.'  As  will be 
   seen,  when  he  wrote  these  last  words  he  was thinking  of his  own runic 
  
   alphabets,  already  at  that  time  highly  developed,  and  not  in  any  way 
   particularly  associated  with  the  Dwarves,  if   associated  with   them  at 
   all.  It  is  conceivable,  I  think,  that  it  was  nonetheless  Thror's Map, 
   bearing  runic  writing  of  great  importance  in  the  story  of  The Hobbit, 
   that  brought  that  close  association  into   being  (although   the  Dwarves 
   always   remained  the   inheritors  and   not  the   first  devisers   of  the 
   Angerthas).                                                                    
    There  seems   to  be   relatively  little   extant  writing   concerning  the 
   runes  from  the  period  we  have  reached  in  this  book,  but  my  father's 
   linguistic  papers  and  work  on  scripts  and  alphabets  were  left   in  so 
   chaotic a state that it is  often impossible  to be  sure even  of a  broad and 
   relative dating. A  central problem  lies, as  always in  this context,  in the 
   existence  of  two  sets  of  variables.  The  richly divergent  development of 
   scripts,   as   of  speech-sounds,   among  different   peoples  was   a  datum 
   from  the  start;  but  the  detail  of  those   divergences  was   subject  to 
   unceasing  modification  in  the  mind  of  their  deviser.  When   the  papers 
   (almost  always  undated   and  often   without  consecutive   pagination)  are 
   so  disordered  that  material  which  may  well  be  separated  by  decades is 
   jumbled  together,  the  risk  is  great  of   false  conjunctions   and  false 
   constructions.                                                                  
                                                                                  
    ' The earliest runic document relating  to Middle-earth  that I  know of  is a 
   little slip of paper in my father's early handwriting, headed Gondolinic Runes. 
   This gives an alphabet  in which  the values  of the  runes are  almost totally 
   different  from  the  Angerthas,  but  in  which  the  principles  of  phonetic 
   organisation in relation to letter-shape are strongly evident.                  
   
   I give here first two  brief texts  that seem  to me  to come  most likely 
   from  the period  shortly before  the beginning  of The  Lord of  the Rings 
   more  or  less  contemporary  with  the   Quenta  Silmarillion   and  the 
   Lhammas  given  in  Vol.  V,  The  Lost  Road  and  Other  Writings.  Both 
   are clear manuscripts in ink, and  to both  of them  my father  later added 
   in  pencil;  I  give  these  additions,  though I  suspect that  they were 
   substantially  later. It  will be  seen that  these additions  concern the 
   especial  importance  of  Runic  writing  among  the  Dwarves, of  which no 
   mention is made in these texts as written.                                
                                                                            
                                      (i)                                    
                              The Elvish Alphabets.                          
                                                                            
   These   have   three   main   forms:  the   alphabets  of   Rumil,  of 
   Feanor,  and  [of]  Dairon;  also called  the Valinorian,  Tunian, and 
   Beleriandic letters.                                                      
     The  first  two  are  of  Noldorin  origin  and  ultimately related; 
   the last is distinct and of Ilkorin origin.                               
                                                                            
     The  oldest  is  the  Alphabet  of  Rumil.  This  is  a   final  cursive 
   elaboration  of  the  oldest  letters  of  the  Noldor  in  Valinor.  Only 
   the  completion  and  arrangement   of  this   system  was   actually  due 
   to   Rumil   of   Tuna;  its   author  or   authors  are   now  forgotten. 
   Though  originating  in  Tuna  it  is   called  'Valinorian'   because  it 
   was   mainly   used   for  writing   of  Qenya,   and  was   later  ousted 
   from  use  among  the  Noldor  by  the  alphabet  of  Feanor.  It  is said 
   still to be  used by  the Lindar  of Valinor;  but is  not in  general use 
   among the Qendi.*                                                         
     The   Alphabet   of   Feanor   was   partly   derived  from   this,  and 
   partly  devised  afresh  to  fit  a  different  system  of  writing  (from 
   left to  right).  Its  actual  author  -  in  all  forms except  the later 
   modifications   to   fit   the  changed   conditions  of   Noldorin  after 
   the  Exile,  which  were   made  after   his  death   -  was   Feanor.  He 
   constructed  it  both  as  a  general   phonetic  alphabet,   and  devised 
   special   arrangements    to   fit    the   characteristics    of   Qenya, 
  
   Noldorin,  and  Telerin.  This   alphabet  is   the  one   generally  used 
   for Qenya, and for all purposes by the surviving Qendi.                   
                                                                            
     The   so-called   Alphabet   of   Dairon   was   in  origin   a  'runic' 
   script  devised  for  inscriptions,  especially  on  wood,   that  origin- 
   ated  among  the  Ilkorins.  It  is  usually  said   to  have   arisen  in 
   Doriath,  and  it   certainly  there   developed  most   completely,  even 
                                                                            
   (* With this passage cf. the Lhammas in Vol. V, pp. 173-4.)               
   
   producing a written form. But probably  its actual  invention was             
   due to the Danian elves of Ossiriand (who were ultimately of                  
   Noldorin  race).* The  name 'alphabet  of Dairon'  is due  to the             
   preservation in this script of  some fragments  of the  songs of             
   Dairon, the ill-fated minstrel of King Thingol of Doriath, in the             
   works on the ancient Beleriandic languages by Pengolod the                    
   Wise  of  Gondolin.  The  Noldor  did not  use this  script much,             
   even in Beleriand, though Pengolod cites cases of inscriptions at             
   Nargothrond and  Sirion's mouth  that are  in Noldorin  tongue.              
   [Added in pencil: But  this runic  alphabet spread  eastward from             
   Ossiriand to the Dwarves, and was largely used by them.)                      
                                                                                
                                        (ii)                                     
                                                                                
                              The 'Alphabet of Dairon'.                          
                                                                                
   The  Ilkorins  of Beleriand  devised an  alphabet of  'runes', or             
   angular letters used in inscriptions. This became widespread in               
   Beleriand, already before the exile of the Noldor of Valinor, and             
   showed various divergences in forms and  uses at  different times             
   and places. Its chief elaboration took place in Doriath, where a,             
   written  form  was  developed.  Owing to  the ruin  of Beleriand,             
   before  the departure  of the  Noldor to  Eressea, no  actual in-             
   scription  or  book in  this script  is now  preserved. Knowledge             
   of it [changed in pencil to: no actual Elvish inscription or book             
   in this script was preserved. Knowledge of its use by  the Elves]             
   is now preserved only in books  in Eressea  - in  the works  of '             
   Pengolod  of  Gondolin  upon   the  Beleriandic   languages,  and             
   other similar writings. Pengolod copied  and gave  extracts from,             
   various inscriptions and books that were still extant in his day.             
   Of  the books,  or written  form, his  principal source  was some             
   fragments of the songs  of King  Thingol's minstrel  Dairon. From             
   this fact is derived the [struck  out: erroneous]  name: Alphabet             
   of Dairon.                                                                    
     The origin of the script is probably to be placed  in Ossiriand             
   among the Danian elves, many of whom were incorporated in                     
   Doriath after the coming of Morgoth and the fall of their king,               
   Denethor.f- The Danian  elves were  ultimately of  Noldorin race,             
   and  inventions  of  this  sort  were a  special aptitude  of the             
                                                                                
   (*  On the Danian elves or Danas see especially V.176, 188 - 9.               
     + See the Quenta Silmarillion in Vol. V, p. 263.)                           
   
   Noldor.*   Moreover   a   related   alphabet  was   early  in   use  among 
   the  eastern   branch  of   the  Danians,   beyond  the   Blue  Mountains, 
   whence   it  also   spread  to   Men  in   those  regions,   becoming  the 
   foundation  of  the  Taliskan  skirditaila   or  'runic   series'.  [Added 
   in   pencil:   Related  alphabets   were  (>   A  related   alphabet  was) 
   also   borrowed  (from   both  Men   and  Elves)   by  the   Dwarves;  the 
   western   Dwarves   early   borrowed   and   adapted  the   full  inscrip- 
   tional  'Alphabet  of  Dairon',  and  most  of  the  inscriptions  in this 
   form  that  survived  the  Great   War  in   Eriador  and   elsewhere  are 
  
   of  Dwarvish  origin,  though   their  language   is  seldom   the  secret 
   tongue of the Dwarves.]                                                    
     This  alphabet  was  not  much  used  by  the  exiled  Noldor,   but  in 
   certain  cases,  in   the  absence   of  parchment   or  for   carving  on 
   wood,   or   where   as  at   Sirion's  mouth   they  were   mingled  with 
   Ilkorins,   they   employed   these  letters   during  their   exile,  and 
   modified  their  forms  or   applications  to  fit  their   own  language. 
   Pengolod   gives   some   examples   of   this   Noldorin   usage.  [Added 
   in  pencil:  The  greatest   elaboration  was   reached  in   Eregion  and 
   Moria,  where  during  the  Second   Age  Elves   and  Dwarves   lived  in 
   harmony.   This   later   form   was   called   the   'Runes   of  Moria', 
   because   it  remained   long  in   use  among   the  Dwarves,   and  most 
   of   the   inscriptions   employing   it   survived   in  the   halls  and 
   chambers of Moria.]                                                        
                                                                             
     With this view of  the origin  of the  name Alphabet  of Dairon  cf. The 
   Lord  of  the  Rings  Appendix  E  (II): 'Their  richest and  most ordered 
   form was known as the  Alphabet of  Daeron, since  in Elvish  tradition it 
   was  said  to have  been devised  by Daeron,  the minstrel  and loremaster 
   of King Thingol of Doriath.'                                               
     The  reference  to  Taliska  (for  which  see  V.179,  191,   196:  'the 
   language of the three houses of Beor, of  Haleth, and  of Hador')  is very 
   interesting   as  adumbrating   a  relationship   between  the   runes  of 
   Beleriand  and  the  ancient  Germanic  runes;  cf.  V.279  on  the 'Indo- 
   European' word  widris 'wisdom'  in the  ancient tongue  of the  people of 
   Beor.  It  seems  clear that  the second  element of  Taliskan skirditaila 
   'runic series' is to be  understood as  an ancestral  cognate of  the word 
   seen in Old English teal (with  a sense  'number, reckoning,  series'; Old 
   Norse tal, etc., and cf. Modern English tale, tell); the first element may 
   perhaps  be  connected with  the Germanic  stem sker-,  seen in  Old Norse 
   skera  'cut,  carve',  Old  English  sceran  (Modern  English   shear,  cf. 
   ultimately related shard, potsherd).                                        
     Detailed  exposition  from  this time  of the  ancient Elvish  runes seems 
   (* Cf. the Ainulindale' in Vol. V, p. 162.)                               
   
    to be restricted to a series of five  manuscript pages  - which  are indeed 
    extremely  informative.  In style  and bearing  they seem  to me  to belong 
    with  substantial  work   on  Noldorin   phonology  that   certainly  comes 
    from  the  time not  long preceding  the start  of The  Lord of  the Rings. 
    Since it would be extremely difficult to print these pages  as part  of the 
    text,  and  since  they  would  be unclear  in facsimile  reproduction (and 
    require  a  lot  of  unnecessary  explanation   and  annotation),   I  have 
    rewritten and redrawn them  as a  series of  plates, numbered  I to  IV, at 
    the  end of  this Appendix.  I have  attempted to  remain very  faithful to 
    the originals, and have  only edited  them in  a few  minor points  that in 
    no  way  alter  their  purport;  I have  not attempted  to smooth  away the 
    various inconsistencies  of presentation.  There are  a very  few pencilled 
    changes  that  are  ignored.  At  the  head  of the  first sheet  my father 
    wrote:  'All  this  has  been  revised  and  rewritten.  See  Appendices to 
    Lord of the Rings.'                                                         
      On  plate  V  I  reproduce  a separate  manuscript leaf  entitled 'Dwarf- 
    runes  for  writing English  (phonetic)', which  I shall  refer to  in this 
    Appendix as 'E'. This  is obviously  quite distinct  from the  other pages, 
    but it will  be found  that it  agrees well  on the  whole with  'the later 
    Noldorin  use'  on  plate  II  (referred  to  subsequently as  'N'), though 
    there  is  some  difference  in the  application of  signs, notably  in the 
    nasals and in those representing English s (sh), z (as in vision), ts (ch), 
    and dz (j as twice in judge), which  are either  used for  different sounds 
    in N  or not  found there.  As will  be seen  shortly, this  page evidently 
    dates  from  the  time  of  my  father's  return  to  the  Moria  story, as 
    described  in  this  book. Curiously,  kw (qu)  is absent  from E,  and the 
    rune V for  kw in  the Doriath  and Noldorin  usage is  there given  to ts 
  
    (ch). In E, also, h is represented by C, but by > in the others.            
                                                                               
      At the bottom  of plate  V I  have transcribed  the runic  inscription on 
    Balin's tomb from the end  of the  original first  'Moria' chapter  in Vol. 
    VI (see p. 460 and note  40). As  noted there,  it was  at that  point that 
    my  father  decided  to use  the Runes  of Beleriand  in preference  to Old 
    English runes, for he first wrote the inscription in the latter but at once 
    wrote it in the former as  well -  in two  forms, which  I have  marked (i) 
    and  (ii).  The  words  Runes  of  Dwarves  on  the  same page  (VI.460) no 
    doubt  have  some  significance  in  this  connection;  cf.  also  Gandalf's 
    words  in  the  second  version  of the  chapter ('The  Lord of  Moria', p. 
    186): 'These are dwarf-runes,  such as  they use  in the  North.' -  On the 
    name Burin of Balin's father see VI.444.                                    
      Version  (i)  of  the  tomb-inscription  agrees  with E  (and with  N) in 
    every point save one: the use of the rune >  for s  in son  instead of ... 
    In E > is used for the vowel [...] (as in English  cup); while  in N  it is 
    used for h.                                                                 
      Version (ii) agrees with (i) in the s-rune, but reverses o and o  in lord 
    and Moria, and for l  in lord  substitutes (...) for (...): the former  is found 
   
    in  the  Doriath  and  Noldorin  use.  Here  the  rune  (..) is used  for the 
    vowel in son, where (i) has the  unphonetic V (o).  In E  this rune  has the 
    value ai, in N the value ae (later changed in pencil to ai in a  reversal of 
    the values ai and ae).                                                        
      The  next  (third)  version  of the  tomb-inscription, at  the end  of the 
    second  version  ('The  Lord  of  Moria')  of  the  chapter,  is hidden  by a 
    fourth  version pasted  over it;  but Taum  Santoski has  been able  to read 
    the underlying  inscription  by  lighting  the  page  from  the  back.  With 
    Fundin  for  Burin  (see  VI.444)  the  runic  writing  thus   recovered  is 
    almost  as  in  version  (i),  with  the  same  use  of  >  for s;  but very 
    curiously this  same rune  is used  for o  in both  occurrences of  the word 
    of, although V' for  o appears  in son,  lord, and  Moria. In  addition, the 
    Dwarvish    words    Balin    Fundinul    Uzbad    Khazaddumu    are   added 
    beneath,  the  rune  for (..) being  apparently (..), which  is  s in  all the 
    alphabets given here.                                                        
      The fourth version of  the inscription,  that pasted  over the  third, and 
    the fifth, at the end of the typescript text that followed, are identical in 
    all forms; the latter is  reproduced on  p. 186.  So far  as the  brief text 
    goes,  agreement  with  E  is  here  complete,  with s  represented by (..), z 
    represented  by (..),  and (..) used for  the vowel  [ .. ], which  here appears 
    in the word son, treated phonetically.                                       
                                                                                
      On  plate  VI  I  have  redrawn the  runic writing  from the  two earliest 
    illustrations   of   a   burnt  and   blackened  page   from  the   Book  of 
    Mazarbul.  These  redrawings  are  intended  to  show  the  runes  and their 
    relative placing and nothing more.  The earliest  form (i)  is found  on the 
    back of the last page  of the  original 'Moria'  chapter (see  VI.460, 467). 
    This is  the merest  sketch, an  indication of  what might  be done  in this 
    direction: it was  made very  hastily, scribbled  down, with  little attempt 
    at  verisimilitude, the  illegible parts  of the  page being  represented by 
    rough  scribbled  strokes   (and  the   number  of   missing  lines   in  my 
    redrawing  is   approximate  and   impressionistic).  The   right-hand  bot- 
    tom  corner  is  shown as  a triangular  detached piece,  on which  only the 
    word  Kazaddum  is  written.   The  second   form  (ii)   is  a   much  more 
    developed  representation  of  the  slashed  and  discoloured leaf,  done in 
    pencil  and  coloured  chalks;  here  again  the bottom  corner is  shown as 
    torn right  off.  (The  evolution of  this page  is emblematic  in miniature 
    of  my  father's mode  of work:  the evolution  of the  details of  shape is 
    progressive  and  continuous.  In this  second version  there are  two holes 
    on the right hand side of the page and a bite out of the  top; in  the third 
    and  fourth  versions  these  remain,  but  the   bottom  corner   is  added 
    back,  with  a  triangular indentation  above, continuing  into the  page as 
  
    a  black  line.  In  the  final  form, reproduced  in Pictures  by J.  R. R. 
    Tolkien no. 23, the  central hole  is enlarged  and moved  to the  left, but 
    the  black  line  remains  where  the  bottom  corner  was  originally shown 
    as torn off and separate.)                                                    
   
     The words of the original sketch have been given in VI.467, but I             
   repeat them here in phonetic form:                                              
                                                                                  
      1. We drouv aut the orks fro[m].... gard.                                     
      2.  ... [f]irst  hol. Wi  slu meni  ~ndr the  brait s~n.                       
      3. in the deil. Floi woz kild bai ~n arou....                                 
      4.   Wi did ..........                                                        
      9. Wi ha[v] okjupaid the twentif~rst hol ov.                                  
     10. norp end. Der dr iz..........                                               
     11. ............ saft iz..........                                             
     12. [B]alin haz set ~p hiz tser in the tseimbr ov Mazar.                       
     13. bul......................Balin iz lord ov.                                 
                                                                                  
     14. Moria..........                                                            
     18. Balin..........                                                            
     20.                        Kazaddum.                                           
                                                                                  
     Here  there is  close but  not complete  agreement with  E. The  s-rune is 
   (..) not >, the latter being used for [ ~ ], as in E;  but there  is divergence 
   in the w-rune, which is here (..), to which  E gives  the value  dz (j)  and N 
   the value gw. The short single vertical used  in E  as abbreviation  for the 
   when in the upper  position and  as a  sign for  the vowel  [e] when  in the 
   lower  position  is here  used for  the in  the lower  position, but  in the 
   upper  position  for  h  (in  have, has,  his): in  both occurrences  of the 
   word  hall  the  stroke  stands  in the  lower position,  but this  may have 
   been  no  more  than  an  inadvertence, for  the runes  in this  sketch were 
   pencilled  very  rapidly  and  several  were  written  erroneously  and then 
   corrected. The rune  for the  initial consonants  [s] in  shaft and  [ts] in 
   chair,  chamber  also differ  in their  values from  those ascribed  to them 
   in E. The use of the m-rune  for v  in we  have occupied  (line 9)  can only 
   be a slip. Lastly, the vowel [ ~ ] is employed  not only  in under,  sun, up 
   but also in an (arrow) and in first (at the second occurrence).                 
                                                                                  
     Comparison  with  E  will  show  that  the  second  version  of  the  page 
   from  the  Book  of  Mazarbul  agrees  with  it in  every point  and detail. 
   The  different  form  of  the  I-rune in  Floi (line  4), with  the crossing 
   stroke falling, not rising, to the right, is probably merely  accidental (in 
   the third version the shape is normal at this point).                           
     To  this  version  my father  appended a  phonetic transcription.  In this 
   he interpreted oukn in line 6 as ?broken, it at the end  of line  10 as?its, 
   and the word before helm in line  17 as  (?sil)vr, though  the last  rune is 
   very clearly n, not r (in the third version an r-rune is written here).         
                                                                                  
     The  sequence  of   development  in   this  much-considered   passage  was 
   very  probably  as  follows.  The  original  form of  the text  that Gandalf 
   first  read  out  from  the  Book  of Mazarbul  seems to  have been  that of 
   the earliest drawing of the page itself (plate VI, i). Closely related to it 
   is the form  in the  original pencilled  narrative of  the scene,  which can 
   be largely made out beneath the text  written over  it in  ink (see  pp. 191 
   
    and  205  note  4).  Both forms  had the  Orcs for  Orcs and  Balin's chair 
    for  Balin's  seat;  but  the  original  narrative text  had we  have found 
    truesilver,  well-forged,  and (To)morrow  Oin is...  lead... seek  for the 
    upp(er)  armoury  of  the  Third  Deep,  all  of which  is absent  from the 
    first drawing of the page.                                                   
      The overwritten text in the first narrative,  which is  given on  p. 191, 
    is effectively  the same  as the  text in  the second  drawing of  the page 
  
    (plate VI, ii).                                                             
      The third drawing of the  page (which  is otherwise  very similar  to the 
    second,  and  employs  exactly  the  same  runic  system)   corresponds  to 
    the text of the fair copy  manuscript of  'The Mines  of Moria  (ii)' given 
    on pp. 200 - 1.                                                             
      It is plain therefore that the first three drawings of this page from the 
    Book of  Mazarbul all  belong to  the same  time, and  relate step  by step 
    to the rewriting of this passage through the original draft and  first fair 
    copy of the narrative chapter; and that the  runic alphabet  set out  in E, 
    'Dwarfrunes  for writing  English' (plate  V), belongs  to this  time also. 
    But when the fourth  version of  this page  was done  the runic  values had 
    changed.                                                                    
      The  first  drawings  of   the  other   two  pages   from  the   Book  of 
    Mazarbul (that written by Ori in  Elvish script  and the  last page  of the 
    book,  in  runes)  belong  with  and  were  done  at the  same time  as the 
    third drawing of the first page; for the texts see pp. 200 - 1.             
   
   
  
                     CONTENTS.                         
                                                       
   Foreword                                    page ix. 
                                                       
            PART ONE: THE FALL OF SARUMAN               
                                                       
      I  THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  ISENGARD  (Chronology) 3 
                                                       
      II HELM'S DEEP                                  8 
                                                       
    III THE ROAD TO ISENGARD                         25 
                                                       
    IV FLOTSAM AND JETSAM                            47 
                                                       
      V THE VOICE OF SARUMAN                         61 
                                                       
    VI THE PALANTIR                                  68 
                                                       
              PART TWO: THE RING GOES EAST              
                                                       
      I THE TAMING OF SMEAGOL                      85 
                                                       
      II THE PASSAGE OF THE MARSHES               104 
                                                       
    III THE BLACK GATE IS CLOSED                    121 
                                                       
    IV OF HERBS AND STEWED RABBIT                   131 
                                                       
      V FARAMIR                                     144 
    VI THE FORBIDDEN POOL                           171 
                                                       
    VII JOURNEY TO THE CROSS-ROADS                  175 
                                                       
   VIII KIRITH UNGOL                                183 
                                                       
               PART THREE: MINAS TIRITH                 
                                                       
      I ADDENDUM TO 'THE TREASON OF                     
         ISENGARD'                                  229 
   
           
                                                       
     II      BOOK FIVE BEGUN AND ABANDONED              
             (i) Minas Tirith                     231 
             (ii) The Muster of Rohan             235 
             (iii) Sketches for Book Five         252 
                                                       
      III    MINAS TIRITH                         274 
                                                       
       IV    MANY ROADS LEAD EASTWARD (1)         296 
                                                       
  
        V    MANY ROADS LEAD EASTWARD (2)         312 
                                                       
       VI    THE SIEGE OF GONDOR                  323 
                                                       
      VII    THE RIDE OF THE ROHIRRIM               343 
                                                       
     VIII    THE STORY FORESEEN FROM FORANNEST      359 
       IX    THE BATTLE OF THE PELENNOR FIELDS      365 
                                                       
        X    THE PYRE OF DENETHOR                   374 
                                                       
       XI    THE HOUSES OF HEALING                  384 
                                                       
      XII    THE LAST DEBATE                        397 
                                                       
     XIII    THE BLACK GATE OPENS                   430 
                                                       
     XIV     THE SECOND MAP                         433 
                                                       
     Index                                          440 
   
                          ILLUSTRATIONS.                              
                                                                     
   Shelob's Lair                                  first frontispiece 
   Dunharrow                                    second frontispiece 
   Orthanc '2', '3' and '4'                                 page 33 
   Orthanc '5'                                                   34 
                                                                     
     A page from the first manuscript of 'The Taming                  
     of Smeagol'                                                 90 
   Two early sketches of Kirith Ungol                           108 
   Third sketch of Kirith Ungol                                   114 
   Frodo's journey to the Morannon (map)                          117 
   Minas Morghul and the Cross-roads (map)                        181 
   Plan of Shelob's Lair (1)                                      201 
   Kirith Ungol                                                   204 
   Plan of Shelob's Lair (2)                                      225 
   Dunharrow                                                      239 
   Harrowdale (map)                                               258 
   The earliest sketch of Minas Tirith                            261 
   The White Mountains and South Gondor (map)                     269 
   Minas Tirith and Mindolluin (map)                              280 
   Plan of Minas Tirith                                           290 
   Starkhorn, Dwimorberg and Irensaga                             314 
   The Second Map (West)                                          434 
   The Second Map (East)                                          435 
   
   
   
                                 FOREWORD.                             
                                                                      
  
   The  title  of  this  book  comes  from  the  same  source   as  The 
   Treason of Isengard, a set  of six  titles, one  for each  'Book' of 
   The  Lord  of  the  Rings,  suggested by  my father  in a  letter to 
   Rayner  Unwin  of  March  1953  (The  Letters  of  J. R.  R. Tolkien 
   no.  136).  The  War  of  the  Ring  was that  proposed for  Book V, 
   and  I  have  adopted  it  for this  book since  the history  of the 
   writing of Book V  constitutes nearly  half of  it, while  the first 
   part  concerns the  victory of  Helm's Deep  and the  destruction of 
   Isengard.  The  second  part  describes   the  writing   of  Frodo's 
   journey  to  Kirith Ungol,  and this  I have  called 'The  Ring Goes 
   East', which was the title proposed by my father for Book IV.       
    In  the  Foreword  to  The  Return  of   the  Shadow   I  explained 
   that  a  substantial collection  of manuscripts  was left  behind in 
   England   when   the   bulk   of  the   papers  went   to  Marquette 
   University  in  1958,  these  manuscripts  consisting  for  the most 
   part of outlines and the earliest narrative drafts; and  I suggested 
   that  this was  a consequence  of the  papers being  dispersed, some 
   in  one  place  and  some  in  another,  at   that  time.   But  the 
   manuscript  materials  for  The  Return of  the King  were evidently 
   preserved  with  the  main  body  of  the  papers,  for  nothing  of 
   Books  V  and  VI  was  left behind  beyond some  narrative outlines 
   and the first draft of the  chapter 'Minas  Tirith'. For  my account 
   of  Book  V therefore  I have  been almost  wholly dependent  on the 
   provision  from  Marquette  of  great  quantities  of  manuscript in 
   reproduction,  without  which  the  latter  part of  The War  of the 
   Ring could  not have  been written  at all.  For this  most generous 
   assistance I express my gratitude to all concerned  in it,  and most 
   especially   to   Mr   Taum   Santoski,   who  has   been  primarily 
   responsible  for  the  work  involved.  In  addition he  has advised 
   me  on  many  particular  points  which  can  be  best   decided  by 
   close  examination of  the original  papers, and  he has  spent much 
   time  in trying  to decipher  those manuscripts  in which  my father 
   wrote a text in ink on top of another in pencil.  I thank  also Miss 
   Tracy  J.  Muench  and  Miss Elizabeth  A. Budde  for their  part in 
   the  work  of  reproducing the  material, and  Mr Charles  B. Elston 
   for  making  it  possible  for me  to include  in this  book several 
   
   illustrations  from  manuscripts at  Marquette: the  pages carry- 
   ing  sketches  of  Dunharrow,  of  the mountains  at the  head of 
   Harrowdale, and of Kirith Ungol,  the plan  of Minas  Tirith, and 
   the full-page drawing of Orthanc (5).                            
     This book follows the  plan and  presentation of  its predeces- 
   sors, references to previous volumes in  'The History  of Middle- 
   earth'  being  generally  given  in  Roman  numerals  (thus 'VII' 
   refers to The Treason of Isengard),  FR, TT,  and RK  being used 
   as  abbreviations  for  The  Fellowship  of  the  Ring,  The Two 
   Towers, and The Return  of the  King, and  page-references being 
   made  throughout  to  the  three-volume  hardback edition  of The 
   Lord of the Rings (LR). In several parts of the book  the textual 
   history is exceedingly complex. Since the story of  the evolution 
   of The Lord of the Rings can of course only be discovered  by the 
  
   correct  ordering  and  interpretation  of  the  manuscripts, and 
   must be recounted in those terms, the  textual history  cannot be 
   much simplified; and I have made much use of  identifying letters 
   for the manuscripts in order to clarify my account and to  try to 
   avoid  ambiguities.  In Books  IV and  V problems  of chronologi- 
   cal synchronisation became acute: a  severe tension  is sometimes 
   perceptible between narrative certainties and  the demands  of an 
   entirely  coherent  chronological structure  (and the  attempt to 
   right dislocation in time could very well lead to  dislocation in 
   geography).  Chronology  is  so  important  in  this part  of The 
   Lord of the Rings that I  could not  neglect it,  but I  have put 
   almost all of  my complicated  and often  inconclusive discussion 
   into 'Notes on the Chronology' at the end of chapters.           
     In this book I  have used  accents throughout  in the  name, of 
   the Rohirrim (Theoden, Eomer, &c.).                             
     Mr  Charles  Noad  has  again  read  the  proofs  independently 
   and checked the very large number  of citations,  including those 
   to other passages  within the  book, with  a strictness  and care 
   that  I  seem  altogether unable  to attain.  In addition  I have 
   adopted  several of  his suggestions  for improvement  in clarity 
   and consistency  in my  account. I  am much  indebted to  him for 
   this generous and substantial work.                              
     I  am  very  grateful  for communications  from Mr  Alan Stokes 
   and  Mr  Neil Gaiman,  who have  explained my  father's reference 
   in  his  remarks  about  the  origins of  the poem  Errantry (The 
   Treason of Isengard p. 85):  'It was.begun  very many  years ago, 
   in an attempt to go  on with  the model  that came  unbidden into 
   my mind: the first six  lines, in  which, I  guess, D'ye  ken the 
   
                      
                                                                   
   rhyme to porringer had a part.' The reference  is to  a Jacobite 
   song  attacking  William  of  Orange as  usurper of  the English 
   crown from his father-in-law, James II, and threatening  to hang 
   him. The first verse of this song runs thus in the version given 
   by  Iona  and  Peter Opie  in The  Oxford Dictionary  of Nursery 
   Rhymes (no. 422):                                                
                                                                   
              What is the rhyme for porringer?                      
              What is the rhyme for porringer?                      
              The king he had a daughter fair                       
                  And gave the Prime of Orange her.                 
                                                                   
   The  verse  is  known  in  several  forms (in  one of  which the 
   opening line is Ken ye the rhyme to porringer? and the  last And 
   he gave her to an Oranger). This then is the unlikely  origin of 
   the provender of the Merry Messenger:                            
                                                                   
              There was a merry passenger,                          
              a messenger, an errander;                             
              he took a tiny porringer                              
  
              and oranges for provender.                            
   
   
   
   
    PART ONE. 
              
   THE FALL OF 
     SARUMAN. 
   
                                       I.                                    
                          THE DESTRUCTION OF ISENGARD.                       
                                                                            
                                  (Chronology)                              
                                                                            
   The writing of the story from 'The  King of  the Golden  Hall' to  the end 
   of  the first  book  of  The   Two  Towers   was  an   extremely  complex 
   process.  The  'Isengard  story'  was  not  conceived  and  set down  as a 
   series  of  clearly  marked 'chapters',  each one  brought to  a developed 
   state  before  the  next  was  embarked on,  but evolved  as a  whole, and 
   disturbances of the structure that entered as it  evolved led  to disloca- 
   tions  all  through  the narrative.  With my  father's method  of composi- 
   tion at this time - passages of  very rough  and piecemeal  drafting being 
   built into a  completed manuscript  that was  in turn  heavily overhauled, 
   the  whole  complex  advancing  and  changing  at  the  same  time  -  the 
   textual  confusion  in  this  part  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  is only 
   penetrable with great difficulty, and to set  it out  as a  clear sequence 
   impossible.                                                               
    The essential cause  of this  situation was  the question  of chronology; 
   and I think that the best way to approach the writing of this part  of the 
   narrative is  to try  to set  out first  the problems  that my  father was 
   contending with,  and to  refer back  to this  discussion when  citing the 
   actual texts.                                                             
    The  story  had   certain  fixed   narrative  'moments'   and  relations. 
   Pippin  and  Merry  had  encountered  Treebeard in  the forest  of Fangorn 
   and been taken to his 'Ent-house' of  Wellinghall for  the night.  On that 
   same  day  Aragorn,  Gimli  and  Legolas  had  encountered  Eomer  and his 
   company  returning  from  battle  with  the  Orcs,  and   they  themselves 
   passed the night beside the battlefield.  For these  purposes this  may be 
   called 'Day 1', since earlier events  have here  no relevance;  the actual 
   date according to  the chronology  of this  period in  the writing  of The 
   Lord of the Rings was Sunday January 29 (see VII.368, 406).               
    On  Day  2,  January  30,  the  Entmoot  took  place;  and  on  that  day 
   Aragorn  and  his  companions  met  Gandalf  returned,  and  together they 
   set  out  on  their  great  ride  to Eodoras.  As they  rode south  in the 
   evening  Legolas  saw  far  off  towards the  Gap of  Rohan a  great smoke 
   rising,  and  he  asked  Gandalf  what  it  might  be:  to  which  Gandalf 
   replied 'Battle and war! ' (at the end of the chapter 'The White Rider'). 
    They  rode  all  night,  and  reached  Eodoras  in  the early  morning of 
   Day  3,  January  31.  While  they  spoke  with  Theoden   and  Wormtongue 
   in  the  Golden  Hall at  Eodoras the  Entmoot was  still rumbling  on far 
   
    away  in  Fangorn.  In  the  afternoon  of  Day  3  Theoden  with Gandalf 
    and  his  companions  and  a  host  of  the  Rohirrim  set out  west from 
    Eodoras across the  plains of  Rohan towards  the Fords  of Isen;  and on 
    that  same  afternoon  the  Entmoot  ended,(1) and the  Ents  began  their 
    march on Isengard, which they reached after nightfall.                   
      It is  here that  the chronological  problems appear.  There were  - or 
    would be, as the story  evolved -  the following  elements (some  of them 
    foreseen in some form in the outline  that I  called 'The  Story Foreseen 
    from Fangorn', VII.435 - 6) to be brought  into a  coherent time-pattern. 
  
    The Ents  would attack  Isengard, and  drown it  by diverting  the course 
    of the river Isen. A great force would leave Isengard; the Riders  at the 
    Fords  of  Isen  would  be  driven  back  over  the  river.  The Rohirrim 
    coming  from  Eodoras  would  see a  great darkness  in the  direction of 
    the  Wizard's  Vale,  and  they  would  meet  a  lone  horseman returning 
    from  the  battle at  the Fords;  Gandalf would  fleet away  westwards on 
    Shadowfax.  Theoden  and  his  host,  with  Aragorn,  Gimli  and Legolas, 
    would  take  refuge  in a  deep gorge  in the  southern mountains,  and a 
    great battle there would turn to  victory after  certain defeat  with the 
    coming of the  'moving trees',  and the  return of  Gandalf and  the lord 
    of  the  Rohirrim  whose  stronghold  it  was.  Finally,   Gandalf,  with 
    Theoden,  Aragorn,  Gimli,  Legolas  and  a company  of the  Riders would 
    leave the refuge  and ride  to Isengard,  now drowned  and in  ruins, and 
    meet Merry and Pippin sitting on a pile of rubble at the gates.          
                                                                            
                                        I.                                   
                                                                            
      In  the  original  opening of  'Helm's Deep',  as will  be seen  at the 
    beginning  of  the  next  chapter,  the  cavalcade  from  Eodoras  saw 'a 
    great  fume  and  vapour'  rising  over Nan  Gurunir, the  Wizard's Vale,(2) 
    and  met  the  lone horseman  returning from  the Fords  of Isen,  on the 
    same  day  (Day  3,  January  31)  as  they  left  the  Golden  Hall. The 
    horseman (Ceorl)  told them  that the  Riders had  been driven  back over 
    the Isen with great loss on the previous day (Day 2, January 30);  and it 
    must have been  'the smoke  of battle'  that Legolas  saw in  the evening 
    rising  from  the  Gap  of Rohan  as they  rode south  from Fangorn  - it 
    cannot  of  course  have  been  the  steam  rising  from the  drowning of 
    Isengard by the Ents (see above). In this original story Theoden  and his 
    men,  with  Aragorn,  Gimli  and  Legolas,  took  refuge  in  Helm's Deep 
    (not yet so named) that same night (Day 3).                              
      A  chronological  dislocation  seems  to have  been already  present in 
    this: for the events of Days 1-3 as set out above  were fixed  in relation 
    to each other, and the Ents must  arrive at  Isengard after  nightfall of 
    Day 3  (January 31);  yet according  to the  original opening  of 'Helm's 
    Deep'  the  host from  Eodoras sees  the 'great  fume and  vapour' rising 
    over  Nan  Gurunir  (unquestionably  caused  by  the  drowning  of  Isen- 
    gard) in the evening of that same day.                                   
   
                              
                                                                           
                                     II.                                    
                                                                           
    This  time-scheme  was  duly  changed:  Theoden  and  his  host  camped 
   in the plain on the first night out  from Eodoras  (Day 3,  January 31), 
   and  it  was  in  the  morning of  the second  day of  the ride  (Day 4, 
   February 1) that they saw the great cloud over Nan Gurunir:              
                                                                           
    As they  rode they  saw a  great spire  of smoke  and vapour,  rising up 
    out of  the deep  shadow of  Nan Gurunir;  as it  mounted it  caught the 
    light  of  the  sun  and  spread in  glowing banks  that drifted  on the 
    wind over the plains towards them.                                      
    'What  do  you  think  of  that,  Gandalf?'  said  Theoden.  'One  would 
    say that all the Wizard's Vale was burning.'                            
    'There  is ever  a fume  above that  valley in  these days,'  said Hama; 
    'but I never saw anything like that before.'                            
                                                                           
   It is now in the evening of this second day of their ride that  they met 
   the  horseman Ceorl  coming from  the Fords,  and on  the night  of this 
   day  that  the  battle  of the Hornburg took  place. The  chronology was 
   now therefore:                                                           
                                                                           
    (Day  3)   January  31   Gandalf,  Theoden   and  the   Rohirrim  depart 
  
    from  Eodoras  and  camp  for  the  night  in  the  plains.  Ents  reach 
    Isengard  after  nightfall  and  after  the  departure  of  the Orc-host 
    begin the drowning of the Circle of Isengard.                           
    (Day  4)  February  1  The  host from  Eodoras sees  in the  morning the 
    steams  rising  from  the  drowning  of  Isengard;  in the  evening they 
    meet  Ceorl  and  learn  of  the  defeat  at  the Fords  of Isen  on the 
    previous  day;  and  reach Helm's  Deep after  nightfall. Battle  of the 
    Hornburg.                                                                
                                                                           
    It  seems  impossible  to  avoid  the  conclusion that  the end  of the 
   chapter 'The White Rider' (Legolas'  sight of  the smoke  in the  Gap of 
   Rohan  on  Day  2, January  30) escaped  revision when  the date  of the 
   (Second) Battle of the Fords of Isen was changed to January 31.          
                                                                           
                                     III.                                   
                                                                           
    In  the  original  form  of  what became  the opening  of 'The  Road to 
   Isengard'  Gandalf  and  Theoden,  with Aragorn,  Gimli and  Legolas and 
   a party of Riders, set out from Helm's Deep shortly after the end of the 
   battle of the Hornburg, without any rest; this was on Day 5,  February 2, 
   and  they  reached  Isengard not  long after  noon on  the same  day. As 
   they approached Nan Gurunir                                              
                                                                           
    they  saw  rising  up  out of  deep shadows  a vast  spire of  smoke and 
    vapour; as it mounted  it caught  the light  of the  sun, and  spread in 
    glowing billows in the sky, and the wind bore them over the plain.      
    'What  do  you  think  of  that,  Gandalf?'  said  Theoden.  'One  would 
    say that all the Wizard's Vale was burning.'                            
   
     'There is ever  a fume  above that  valley in  these days,'  said Eomer; 
   'but  I  have  never  seen anything  like this  before. These  are steams, 
   rather than smokes. Some devilry Saruman is brewing to greet us.'          
                                                                             
   This dialogue was lifted straight from its earlier place at  the beginning 
   of the 'Helm's Deep' story  (see II  above) -  with substitution  of Eomer 
   for  Hama,  slain  at  the  Hornburg,  and  in  'Helm's  Deep'  a different 
   passage was inserted, as found in TT pp. 131 - 2, in  which what  is seen 
   in  the  North-west  is  'a  shadow  that  crept  down  slowly   from  the 
   Wizard's Vale', and there is no mention of fume or steam.                  
   The  reason  for  these  changes  was  again  chronological:  the  host on 
   its way from Eodoras is not to see  great steams  rising from  Isengard on 
   Day 4,  but the  'veiling shadow'  of the  Huorns as  they came  down into 
   the Wizard's Vale. Thus:                                                   
                                                                             
     (Day  4)  February  1 The  host from  Eodoras sees  in the  morning the 
     shade  of  the moving  trees far  off in  the North-west;  the drowning 
     of  Isengard  was  not  begun  till  night.  At  night  Battle  of  the 
     Hornburg.                                                                 
   (Day   5)   February   2  In   the  morning   Theoden  and   Gandalf  and 
     their company ride to Isengard, and find it drowned.                     
                                                                             
                                       IV.                                    
                                                                             
   The  chronology  was  then  changed  to  that  of  'The Road  to Isengard' 
   in  TT,  whereby  Theoden  and  Gandalf  and  their  company do  not leave 
   Helm's  Deep  until  much  later  on Day  5, pass  the night  camped below 
   Nan  Gurunir,  and  do  not  reach   Isengard  until   midday  on   Day  6 
   (February 3). This chronology is set  out in  a time-scheme  (additions of 
   mine in brackets):                                                         
                                                                             
     [Day 3] January 31 Ents arrive at Isengard, night. Break in.             
     [Day  4]  February  1  Dawn,  they  go  away  north  to make  dams. All 
  
     that  day  Merry  and  Pippin  alone  until  dusk.  Gandalf  arrives at 
     Isengard  at  nightfall,  and  meets  Treebeard.  Drowning  of Isengard 
     begins late at night. [Battle of the Hornburg.]                           
   [Day  5]  February  2  Isengard  steams  all  day  and  column  of  smoke 
     arises  in  evening.  [Gandalf,  Theoden,  &c.  see  this  from  their 
     camp below Nan Gurunir.] Huorns return in night to Isengard.             
   [Day  6]   February  3   Morning,  Treebeard   returns  to   Gates.  Sets 
     Merry   and    Pippin   to    watch.   Wormtongue    comes.   [Gandalf, 
     Theoden, &c. arrive shortly after noon.]                                 
                                                                             
   This is the chronology of  LR, as  set out  in The  Tale of  Years, though 
   the  actual  dates  are  of course  different (in  LR March 2 = January 31 
   in this scheme).                                                           
                                                                             
                                       *                                     
   
                                
                                                                           
     This, I believe, is how the chronology evolved; but as will be seen in 
   the following chapters, earlier  time-schemes appear  in the  drafts for 
   passages far on in the actual narrative, because as I have said all this 
   part of LR was written as a whole. Thus for example  in the  first draft 
   of Merry's story of  the destruction  and drowning  of Isengard  (in TT 
   in  the  chapter  'Flotsam  and  Jetsam')  the  chronology  belongs  with 
   the  scheme  described  in  II above,  and against  it my  father noted: 
   'Drowning must not begin until night of Hornburg battle.'                
     Despite the way in which this part of the story  was written,  I think 
   that  it will  in fact  be clearest  to break  my account  into chapters 
   corresponding to those  in The  Two Towers;  this inevitably  entails a 
   certain amount of advance and retreat  in terms  of the  actual sequence 
   of composition, but I hope  that this  preliminary account  will clarify 
   the shifting chronological basis in the different texts.                 
                                                                           
                                    NOTES.                                  
                                                                           
   1. The  extra  day  of the  Entmoot (TT  pp. 87-8)  was not  added until 
      much later: VII.407, 419.                                             
   2. Nan  Gurunir,  the  Valley  of  Saruman,  was  added  in  to  a blank 
      space  left  for  the  name  in the  manuscript of  'Treebeard' (VII.420 
      note 9).                                                              
   
                                      II.                                   
                                                                           
                                  HELM'S DEEP.                              
                                                                           
   A first draft of this story, abandoned  after it  had proceeded  for some 
   distance, differs so essentially from its form in The Two Towers  that I 
   give  it  here  in  full.  This  text  bears  the chapter  number XXVIII, 
   without title. For the chronology see p. 4, $I.                         
                                                                           
     There    was    a    much-ridden    way,   northwestward    along   the 
   foothills  of  the  Black  Mountains.  Up  and  down  over   the  rolling 
   green   country   it   ran,   crossing  small   swift  streams   by  many 
   fords.  Far   ahead  and   to  the   right  the   shadow  of   the  Misty 
   Mountains   drew   nearer.   Beneath  the   distant  peak   of  Methedras 
   in  dark  shadow  lay  the  deep  vale  of  Nan  Gurunir;  a  great  fume 
   and  vapour  rose  there  and  drifted  towards  them  over  the  plain.(1) 
   Halting   seldom  they   rode  on   into  the   evening.  The   sun  went 
   down before them. Darkness grew behind.                                  
     Their  spears  were  tipped  with  fiery  red  as  the  last  shafts of 
   light   stained   the   clouds   above   Tindtorras;(2) the   three  peaks 
   stood  black  against  the  sunset   upon  the   northmost  arm   of  the 
  
   Black  Mountains.  In  that  last  red  light  men  in  the  van   saw  a 
   horseman  riding  back  towards  them.   As  he   drew  near,   the  host 
   halted, "waiting him.                                                    
     He  came,  a   weary  man   with  dinted   helm,  and   cloven  shield. 
   Slowly   he  climbed   from  his   horse,  and   stood  there   a  while, 
   panting.  At  length  he  spoke.   'Is  Eomer   here?'  he   asked.  'You 
   come  at  last,  but  too  late  and  too few.  Things have  gone evilly, 
   since  Theodred  fell.(3) We  were  driven  back  over  the  bend   of  the 
   Isen  with  great  loss  yesterday;  many   perished  at   the  crossing. 
   Then  at  night  fresh  forces  came  over  the  river against  our camp. 
   All   Isengard  must   be  emptied;   and  the   Wizard  has   armed  the 
   wild  hill-men  and  the  scattered  folk  of  Westfold,(4) and  these also 
   he   loosed   upon  us.   We  were   overmastered.  The   shieldwall  was 
   broken.   Trumbold   [>   Herulf   >   Heorulf](5) the Westmarcher  has 
   drawn   off   those   he   could  gather   towards  his   fastness  under 
   Tindtorras.   Others   are   scattered.   Where   is   Eomer?   Tell  him 
   there  is  no  hope  ahead:  he  should  return  to  Eodoras,  before the 
   wolves of Saruman come there!'                                           
     Theoden  rode  up.  'Come,  stand  before  me,  Ceorl!'  he   said.  'I 
   
                                                       
                                                                     
   am here. The last host of the Eorlingas has  ridden forth.  It will 
   not return unfought.'                                              
    The  man's   face  lightened   with  wonder   and  joy.   He  drew 
   himself  up.  Then  he  knelt  offering  his  notched sword  to the 
   King.  'Command  me, lord,'  he cried,  'and pardon  me! I  did not 
   know, I thought - '                                                
    'You  though".  I  remained  in  Eodoras,  bent  like an  old tree 
   under  winter  snow.  So  it  was  when  you went.  But a  wind has 
   shaken  off  somewhat the  cold burden,'  said Theoden.  'Give this 
   man  a  fresh  horse.  Let  us  ride  to  the  aid  of  Trumbold [> 
   Heorulf]! '                                                        
    Forward  they  rode  again,  urging  on  their   horses.  Suddenly 
   Gandalf  spoke  to  Shadowfax,  and  like  an  arrow  from  the bow 
   the great  horse sprang  away. Even  as they  looked, he  was gone: 
   a Hash of silver in the sunset, a wind in the grass, a  shadow that 
   fled  and  faded from  sight. For  a while  Snowmane and  the horses 
   of the King's guard  strained in  pursuit, but  if they  had walked 
   they would have had as much chance of overtaking him.              
    'What  does  that  mean?'  said  Hama  to  a  comrade.   'Ever  he 
   comes and goes unlooked-for.'                                      
    'Wormtongue,   were   he  here,   would  not   find  it   hard  to 
   explain,' said the other.                                          
    'True,' said Hama, 'but for  myself I  will wait  till we  see him 
   again.'                                                            
    'If ever we do,' said the other.                                  
                                                                     
    It was night and  the host  was still  riding swiftly,  when cries 
   and  hornblasts  were  heard  from  the  scouts  that  rode  ahead. 
   Arrows  whistled  overhead.  They  were  crossing  a  wide  vale, a 
   bay   in   the   mountains.   On   the   further  side   the  Tind- 
   torras  were hidden  in darkness.  Some miles  ahead still  lay the 
   opening of the  great cleft  in the  hills which  men of  that land 
   called  Heorulf's  Clough:(6) steep  and  narrow  it   wound  inward 
   under the  Tindtorras, and  where it  issued in  the vale,  upon an 
   outjutting  heel  of  rock,  was  built  the fastness  of Heorulf's 
   Hold.(7)                                                           
    The   scouts  rode   back  and   reported  that   wolfriders  were 
   abroad in the vale,  and that  a host  of orcs  and wild  men, very 
   great  indeed,  was  hastening  southward  over  the plain  to gain 
   the gates of the Nerwet.(8)                                        
  
    'We  have found  some of  our men  slain as  they fled,'  said one 
   of the scouts;  'and scattered  companies we  have met,  going this 
   
   way  and  that, leaderless;  but many  are making  for Herulf's              
   Hold, and say that Herulf is already there.'                                 
     'We had best not give battle in the dark,  nor await  the day              
   here in the open, not knowing the number  of the  coming host,'              
   said Eomer, who had ridden up to the King's side. 'What is your              
   counsel, Aragorn?'                                                           
     'To drive through such enemies as are  before us,  and encamp              
   before the Nerwet Gate to defend if may be,  while the  men who              
   have fought rest behind our shield.'                                         
     'Let it be so!'  said Theoden.  'We will  go thither  in many              
   [separate comp]anies: let a man who  is nightsighted  and knows              
   [well the land] go at the head of each.'(9)                                  
                                                                               
     At  this  point  my  father  stopped, and  returned to  'It was  night and 
   the host was still riding swiftly...' In the passage just given is the first 
   appearance   of   Helm's   Deep  ('Heorulf's   Clough')  and   the  Hornburg 
   ('Heorulf's  Hold')  on  its 'outjutting  heel of  rock'; Heorulf  being the 
   precursor of Erkenbrand of Westfold.                                         
                                                                               
     Night  had  fallen,  and  still  the  host  was  riding  swiftly  on. They 
   had   turned   northward,   and   were   bearing   towards   the   fords  of 
   the  Isen,  when  cries  and  hornblasts  were   heard  from   their  scouts 
   that  went  in  front.  Arrows  whistled  over  them.  At  this   time  they 
   were  at  the  outer  end  of  a  wide  vale,  a  bay  in  the  mountains of 
   the   south.   On   its   further   western   side   the   Tindtorras   were 
   hidden  in  darkness;  beneath  their  feet  [>   the  peaks],   some  miles 
   away,  lay  the  opening  of  the  great  cleft  in the  hills which  men of 
   that  land  called  Heorulf's  Clough  [>  lay  the   green  coomb   out  of 
   which  opened  a  great  cleft  in  the hills.  Men of  that land  called it 
   Helm's   Deep],(10) after  some   hero   of  ancient   wars  who   had  made 
   his   refuge   there.   Ever   steeper   and   narrower   it   wound  inward 
   under  the  Tindtorras,  till   the  crowhaunted   cliffs  on   either  side 
   towered  far  above  and  shut  out  the  light.  Where  it  issued  in  the 
   vale,   upon   [added:   the   Stanrock,)  an   outjutting  heel   of  land, 
   was   built   the  fastness   of  Heorulf's  Hoe (11) (Hold?). Stanrock.  [> 
   was   built   the  fastness   of  Helmsgate.   There  Heorulf   the  Marcher 
   had his hold.]                                                               
     A   scout   now   rode   back   and   reported   that    wolfriders   were 
   abroad  in  the  valley,  and  that  a  host  of  orcs  and  wild  men, very 
   great   indeed,   was   hurrying   southward   over   the    plain   towards 
   Heorulf's Hold.                                                              
     'We  have  found  many  of  our  own  folk  lying   slain  as   they  fled 
   thither,'  said   the  scout.   'And  we   have  met   scattered  companies, 
   
                       
                                                                         
   going  this  way  and  that,  leaderless.  Some  are  making  for  the 
   Clough  [>  Helmsgate],  but  it  seems   that  Nothelm   [>  Heorulf] 
   is  not  there.  His   plan  was   changed,  and   men  do   not  know 
   whither   he   has   gone.   Some   say   that  Wormtongue   was  seen 
   today  [>  Some  say  that   Wormtongue  was   seen  in   the  evening 
   going  north,  and  in  the  dusk  an old  man on  a great  horse rode 
   the same way].'                                                        
    'Well, if Nothelm be in  the Hold  or not,  [> 'It  will go  ill with 
   Wormtongue,    if    Gandalf    overtakes    him,'    said    Theoden. 
   'Nonetheless  I  miss  now  both  counsellors,  old  and  new.  Yet it 
   seems  to  me that  whether Heorulf  be in  his Hold  or no,]  in this 
   need  we  have  no  better  choice  than  to  go  thither ourselves,' 
   said  Theoden.  'What  is  your  counsel?' he  said, turning  to Eomer 
  
   who had now ridden up to the King's side.                              
    'We  should  be  ill  advised  to  give  battle  in  the  dark,' said 
   Eomer,  'or  to  await  the  day  here  in the  open, not  knowing the 
   number  of  the  oncoming  host.  Let  us drive  through such  foes as 
   are   between   us  and   Herulf's  Clough   [>  the   fastness],  and 
   encamp  before  the  Hold  [>  its  gate].  Then  if  we  cannot break 
   out, we  may retreat  to the  Hold. There  are caves  in the  gorge [> 
   Helm's   Deep]   behind   where   hundreds   may   hide,   and  secret 
   ways lead up thence, I am told, onto the hills.'                       
    'Trust  not  to  them!'  said  Aragorn.   'Saruman  has   long  spied 
   out this land. Still, in such a place our defence might last long.' 
    'Let  us  go  then,'  said  Theoden.  'We will  ride thither  in many 
   separate  companies.  A  man  who  is  nightsighted  and   knows  well 
   the land shall go at the head of each.'                                
                                                                         
    I interrupt the text here to discuss some aspects of this  story. The 
   names present an apparently impenetrable confusion,  but I  think that 
   the development was more or less as follows.  My father  was uncertain 
   whether 'Heorulf' ('Herulf') was the present lord of the 'Hold' or the 
   hero  after  whom  the  'Clough'  was  named.  When  he wrote,  in the 
   passage just given, 'which men of that  land called  Heorulf's Clough, 
   after some hero of ancient wars who had made his refuge there'  he had 
   decided on the latter, and therefore  the name  of the  present 'West- 
   marcher'  (precursor  of  Erkenbrand)  was changed,  becoming Nothelm. 
   Then, changing  again, Nothelm  reverted to  Heorulf, while  the gorge 
   was  named  after  Helm:  Helmshaugh  (note  10),  then  Helm's  Deep. 
   The fastness (Heorulf's Hoe or Hold) standing on  the Stanrock  is now 
   called Helmsgate, which in LR refers  to the  entrance to  Helm's Deep 
   across which the Deeping Wall was built.                               
    The image of the great gorge and  the fortress  built on  the jutting 
   
    heel or 'hoe' arose, I believe, as my father wrote this first draft of the 
    new  chapter.   In  the   outline  'The   Story  Foreseen   from  Fangorn' 
    (VII.435)  Gandalf's  sudden  galloping  off  on  Shadowfax   is  present, 
    and 'by his help and Aragorn the  Isengarders are  driven back';  there is 
    no suggestion of any gorge or hold in the hills to the south. So  again in 
    the present  narrative he  says nothing  before he  rides off;  whereas in 
    TT he tells Theoden not to go the  Fords of  Isen but  to ride  to Helm's 
    Deep. Thus in the original story it  was not  until 'cries  and hornblasts 
    were heard  from their  scouts that  went in  front' and  'arrows whistled 
    over them' that the leaders of  the host  decided to  make for  the Hold; 
    in  TT (where the  actual wording  of the  passage is  scarcely changed) 
    the  host  was 'in  the low  valley before  the mouth  of the  Coomb' when 
    these things happened.                                                     
      The  present  text  agrees  well  with  the  First Map  (redrawn section 
    IV(E), VII.319). At  this time  the host  was 'at  the outer  end of  a wide 
    vale, a bay in the  mountains of  the south';  and 'Heorulf's  Clough' lay 
    somewhere near the western end of  this 'bay'.  The First  Map is  in fact 
    less clear at this point than my redrawing makes  it, but  the map  that I 
    made  in 1943,  which was closely based  on the  First Map  (see VII.299), 
    shows  Helm's  Deep  very  clearly  as running  in towards  the Tindtorras 
    (Thrihyrne) from a point well to the  north and  west of  the 'bay  in the 
    mountains' - the Westfold Vale,  in the  present text  not yet  named (see 
    note 4).(12)                                                               
      On  the page  of the  completed manuscript  in which  the final  form of 
    this passage (TT p. 133)  was reached  the text  reads thus:  'Still some 
    mile  away, on  the far  side of  the Westfold  Vale, a  great bay  in the 
    mountains,  lay  a  green  coomb  out  of  which  a  gorge  opened  in the 
    hills.' There is no question that this is correct, and that this  was what 
    my  father intended:  the great  bay in  the mountains  was of  course the 
    Westfold  Vale. In  the typescript  based on  this, however,  the sentence 
    became,  for  some  obscure  reason   (there  is   no  ambiguity   in  the 
  
    manuscript):  'Still  some miles  away, on  the far  side of  the Westfold 
    Vale, lay a green coomb,  a great  bay in  the mountains,  out of  which a 
    gorge  opened  in  the  hills.'  This  error  is  perpetuated  in  The Two 
    Towers.                                                                     
      In this original narrative it was on the night of  the day  of departure 
    from  Eodoras  that  the  host  came  to  the  hold  in the  hills; subse- 
    quently (13) it was on  the night  of the  second day  (for the  chronology see 
    pp. 4-5, $$ I-II). In the later story it is said (TT  p. 131)  that 'Forty 
    leagues and more it was, as a bird flies, from Edoras to  the fords  of the 
    Isen', and this agrees very well with  the First  Map, where  the distance 
    is almost 2.5 an., or  125 miles  (= just  over 40  leagues). It  may have 
    been  a  doser  look at  the map  that led  to the  extension of  the ride 
    across the plain by a further day. On the  other hand,  there was  also an 
    evident difficulty with the chronology as it now stood: see p. 4, $ I.      
      The original draft continues:                                            
   
     Aragorn  and  Legolas   rode  with   Eomer's  eored.   That  com- 
   pany needed no  guide more  keen of  sight than  Legolas, or  a man 
   who  knew  the  land,  far  and  wide  about,  better   than  Eomer 
   himself. Slowly, and as silently as they  might, they  went through 
   the  night,  turning  back  from the  plain, and  climbing westward 
   into  the  dim  folds  about  the mountains'  feet. They  came upon 
   few  of the  enemy, except  here and  there a  roving band  of orcs 
   who fled ere the riders  could slay  many; but  ever the  rumour of 
   war  grew  behind  them. Soon  they could  hear harsh  singing, and 
   if they  turned and  looked back  they could  see, winding  up from 
   the low country, red torches,  countless points  of fiery  light. A 
   very wood of trees  must have  been felled  to furnish  them. Every 
   now and then a brighter blaze leaped up.                           
     'It is a great host,' said Aragorn, 'and follows us close.'      
     'They  bring fire,'  said Eomer,  'and are  burning as  they come 
   all that they can kindle: rick and cot  and tree.  We shall  have a 
   great debt to pay them.'                                           
     'The  reckoning is  not far  off,' said  Aragorn. 'Shall  we soon 
   find ground where we can turn and stand?'                           
     'Yes,'  said  Eomer.  'Across  the  wide mouth  of the  coomb, at 
   some distance  from Helmsgate  there is  a fall  in the  ground, so 
   sharp  and  sheer that  to those  approaching it  seems as  if they 
   came  upon  a  wall. This  we call  [Stanshelf Stanscylf >](14) Helm's 
   dike. In places it is twenty feet high, and on the top it  has been 
   crowned  with a  rampart of  great stones,  piled in  ancient days. 
   There  we  will  stand.  Thither  the  other  companies  will  also 
   come. There are three  ways that  lead up  through breaches  in the 
   cliff." these we must hold strongly.'                              
                                                                     
     It  was  dark,  starless  and  moonless, when  they came  to [the 
   Stanshelf  >]  Helm's  dike.  Eomer   led  them   up  by   a  broad 
   sloping path that climbed  through a  deep notch  in the  cliff and 
   came  out  upon  the  new  level  some  way  behind   the  rampart. 
   They  were  unchallenged.  No  one  was  there before  them, friend 
   or foe.(16) At once Eomer set  guards upon  the [breaches  >] Inlets. 
   Ere  long  other  companies  arrived, creeping  up the  valley from 
   various  directions.  There  were  wide  grass-slopes  between  the 
   rampart  and  the  Stanrock.  There  they  set  their  horses under 
   such guards as could be spared from the manning of the wall.       
     Gimli stood  leaning against  a great  stone at  a high  point of 
   the [Stanshelf >] dike not  far from  the inlet  by which  they had 
   entered.  Legolas  was  on the  stone above  fingering his  bow and 
   peering into the blackness.                                        
   
     'This is more to my liking,'  said the  dwarf, stamping  his feet 
   on  the  ground.  'Ever  my  heart  lightens  as  we draw  near the 
  
   mountains.  There  is  good  rock  here.  This  country   has  hard 
   bones. I feel it under my feet.  Give me  a year  and a  hundred of 
   my  kin and  we could  make this  a place  that armies  would break 
   against like water.'                                                
     'I  doubt  it  not,'  said  Legolas.  'But  you're  a  dwarf, and 
   dwarves are strange folk. I like it not, and shall like it  no more 
   by the light of day. But you comfort me,  Gimli, and  I am  glad to 
   have you stand by me with your stout legs and hard axe.'            
     Shapes  loomed  up  beside  them.  It   was  Eomer   and  Aragorn 
   walking together along  the line  of the  rampart. 'I  am anxious,' 
   said  Eomer.  'Most  have  now  arrived; but  one company  is still 
   lacking, and also the King and his guard.'                          
     'If  you  will  give me  some hardy  men, I  will take  Gimli and 
   Legolas  here,  and  go  a  little  down  the  valley and  look for 
   tidings,' said Aragorn.                                             
     'And find more than you are looking for,' said Gimli.             
     'That is likely,' said Eomer. 'We will wait a while.'             
                                                                      
     A  slow  time  passed, when  suddenly at  no great  distance down 
   the  valley  a  clamour  broke  out.  Horns  sounded.   'There  are 
   some  of  our  folk come  into an  ambush, or  taken in  the rear,' 
   cried Eomer. 'Theoden will  be there.  Wait here,  I will  hold the 
   men  back  to the  wall, and  choose some  to go  forth. I  will be 
   back swiftly.'                                                      
     Horns  sounded  again,  and  in  the  still  darkness  they could 
   hear  the  clash  of weapons.  In brief  while Eomer  returned with 
   twenty men-.                                                        
     'This errand I will take,' said Aragorn. 'You  are needed  on the 
   wall.  Come,  Legolas!  Your  eyes  will  serve  us.' He  sped down 
   the slope.                                                          
     'Where Legolas goes, I go,' said Gimli, and ran after them.       
     The  watchers  on  the  wall  saw  nothing  for  a   while,  then 
   suddenly  there  were  louder  cries,  and  wilder  yells.  A clear 
   voice rang, echoing in the hills. Elendil! It seemed that far below 
   in the shadows a white flame flashed.                               
     'Branding goes to war at last,' said Eomer.                       
     A   horseman   appeared   before   the   main  breach,   and  was 
   admitted. 'Where is Theoden King?' asked Eomer.                     
     'Among  his  guard,'  said.the  man.  'But  many   are  unhorsed. 
   We  rode  into  an  ambush,  and  orcs  sprang  out  of  the ground 
   
                                  
                                                                          
   among  us,  hamstringing  many   of  our   steeds.  Snowmane   and  the 
   King  escaped;  for  that horse  is nightsighted,  and sprang  over the 
   heads  of   the  orcs.   But  Theoden   dismounted  and   fought  among 
   his  guard.  Herugrim  sang  a   song  that   has  long   been  silent. 
   Aragorn  is  with  them,  and  he  sends  word  that  a  great  host of 
   orcs  is  on  his heels.  Man the  wall! He  will come  in by  the main 
   breach if he can.'                                                      
     The  noise  of  battle  drew  nearer.  Those  on  the  rampart  could 
   do  nothing  to  aid.  They  had  not  many  archers  among  them,  and 
   these  could  not  shoot  in  the  darkness  while  their  friends were 
   still  in  front.  One  by  one  men  of the  missing company  came in, 
   till  all  but  five  were  mustered.  Last  came  the King's  guard on 
   foot, with the King in their midst, leading Snowmane.                   
     'Hasten, Lord!' cried Eomer.                                          
     At  that  moment  there  was  a  wild  cry.  Orcs were  attacking the 
   [breaches  >]  inlets  on  either  hand,  and   before  the   King  had 
   been  brought in  to safety  out of  the darkness  there sprang  a host 
   of  dark  shapes  driving  towards  the  great  breach.  A  white  fire 
   shone.  There  in  their  path  could  be  seen  for  a  moment Aragorn 
  
   son  of  Arathorn:  on   his  one   side  was   Gimli,  on   the  other 
   Legolas.                                                                
     'Back   now,   my   comrades!'  cried   Aragorn.  'I   will  follow.' 
   Even  as  Gimli  and  Legolas   ran  back   towards  the   rampart,  he 
   leaped  forward.  Before  the  flame  of Branding  the orcs  fled. Then 
   slowly  Aragorn  retreated  walking  backward.  Even   as  he   did  so 
   step  by  step  one  great  orc  came  forward,  while  others  stalked 
   behind  him.  As  Aragorn  turned  at  last  to run  up the  inlet, the 
   orc  sprang  after  him:  but  an  arrow whined  and he  fell sprawling 
   and  lay  still.  For some  time no  others dared  to draw  near. 'Sure 
   is the  shaft of  the elven  bow, and  keen are  the eyes  of Legolas!' 
   said  Aragorn  as  he  joined  the  elf  and they  ran together  to the 
   rampart.                                                                
     Thus  at  last  the  King's  host  was  brought within  the fastness, 
   and  turned  to  bay  before  the  mouth  of  Helm's  Deep.  The  night 
   was  not  yet  old,  and  many   hours  of   darkness  and   peril  yet 
   remained.  Theoden  was  unhurt;  but  he  grieved  for  the   loss  of 
   so   many   of  the   horses  of   his  guard,   and  he   looked  upon 
   Snowmane   bleeding   at   the   shoulder:   a   glancing   arrow   had 
   struck him. 'Fair is  the riding  forth, friend,'  he said;  'but often 
   the road is bitter.'                                                    
     'Grieve  not  for  Snowmane,  lord,'  said  Aragorn.  'The   hurt  is 
   light. I will tend it, with such skill as I have, while the enemy still 
   
   holds off. They have suffered losses more grievous than ours,              
   and will suffer more if they dare to assail this place.'                   
                                                                             
     Here the original draft ends as  formed narrative,  but continues  as an 
   outline, verging on  narrative. This  was written  over a  faint pencilled 
   text that seems to have been much the same.                                
                                                                             
     There   is   an   attack.   Endless   numbers.  Grappling   hooks,  lad- 
   ders,  piled  slain.  Riders   block  breaches   with  stones   from  high 
   places,  and  with  bodies.  Orcs  keep  on  getting  in. Riders  lose few 
   men,  most  at  breaches.  Orcs  once  got  near   the  horses.   Late  in 
   the  night  the  (waning?)   moon  shone   fitfully,  and   the  defenders 
   see   a  boiling   throng  beneath   the  wall.   Slowly  the   dead  were 
   piling up.                                                                 
     Wild  men  in  steel  mesh   forced  the   north  breach,   and  turning 
   south  began  to   drive  men   from  the   rampart.  Orcs  clamber  over. 
   Dawn  sees  the  Men   of  Rohan   giving  way   all  along.   The  horses 
   are   taken   away  to   Helm's  Deep,   with  the   King.  They   make  a 
   shieldwall and retreat slowly up towards the Stanrock.                      
     The  sun  comes  out,  and  then  all  stare:  defenders  and attackers. 
   A  mile  or  so  below  the  Dike, from   North  to   South  in   a  great 
   crescent,  they   beheld  a   marvel. Men   rubbed  their   eyes  thinking 
   that   they   dreamed   or   were   dizzy   with  wounds   and  weariness. 
   Where   all   had  been   upland  and   grass-clad  slopes,   there  stood 
   now  a  wood  of   great  trees.   Like  beeches   they  were,   robed  in 
   withered  leaves,  and  like  ancient  oaks   with  tangled   boughs,  and 
   gnarled  pines  stood   dark  among   them.  The   orcs  gave   back.  The 
   Wild  Men  wavered  crying  in  terrified  voices,   for  they   came  from 
   the woods under the west sides of the Misty Mountains.                     
     At   that   moment   from   the  Stanrock   a  trumpet   sounded.  Forth 
   rode   Theoden   with   his   guard,   and   a   company   (of   Heorulf's 
   men?).   They   charged   down   crashing   into   the   Wild    Men   and 
   driving them back in ruin over the cliff.                                  
     'Wizardry is abroad!' said [?men]. 'What can this betoken?'              
     'Wizardry   maybe,'  said   Eomer.  'But   it  seems   not  to   be  any 
   device of our enemies. See how dismayed they are.'                         
                                                                             
   A few lines of very rapid and partly illegible notes follow:               
  
                                                                             
      Their  horses  were  often  nightsighted;  but  the  men  were  not  so 
     nightsighted  as  the orcs.  Rohan at  a disadvantage  in dark.  As soon 
     as it grows light they are able to fight. The orcs are no match  for the 
     horsemen  on  the  slopes  before  the  Stanrock.  Sorties  from  Helm's 
     Deep  and  Stanrock.  Orcs  dive  back over  wall. It  is then  that the 
     Wood is seen.                                                            
   
                        
                                                                            
    Orcs  trapped.  Trees  grab  them.  And  the  wood  is full  of Herulf's 
   folk.  Gandalf  has  collected  the   wanderers,  [?About]   500.  Hardly 
   any  of  the  attackers  escape.  So   hopelessness  turns   to  victory. 
   Meanwhile  Herulf  told  by  Gandalf  to  hold  the  ....   rode  ....... 
   another  force  sent....  Eodoras.  This  is  now  caught  between Herulf 
   and  the  victorious  forces  of  the  King.  In  a  battle on  the plain 
   .........  terror   struck  by   Aragorn  and   Gandalf.  The   host  not 
   wishing  to  rest  rides  down  the   fleeing  remnant   [?back  towards] 
   Isengard.                                                                 
                                                                            
   The  sentence  beginning  'Meanwhile  Herulf  told  by  Gandalf  to  hold 
   the' might possibly, but very doubtfully  indeed, be  completed: 'eastern 
   rode [for road] has resisted another force sent towards Eodoras.'         
   This  then was  the original  story of  Helm's Deep,  to become  far more 
   complex  in  its  development  with   the  emergence   of  a   much  more 
   elaborate  system  of  fortification across  the mouth  of the  Deep (the 
   description  and   narrative  in   The  Two   Towers  can   be  followed, 
   incidentally, very  precisely in  my father's  drawing, 'Helm's  Deep and 
   the Hornburg', in Pictures by J. R. R. Tolkien, no. 26). In this earliest 
   account the 'fastness' consisted only of the sudden  natural fall  in the 
   land across the mouth of  the coomb,  fortified with  a parapet  of great 
   stones;  in  this  there  were three  'breaches', a  word that  my father 
   changed to 'inlets', perhaps to suggest that  they had  been deliberately 
   made.  The  nature  of  the  'hold'  of  Heorulf on  the Stanrock  is not 
   indicated; and all the battle of Helm's  Deep took  place along  the line 
   of Helm's Dike.                                                           
   An  isolated  scrap  of  drafting  that  was  not finally  used evidently 
   belongs with the original story and may be included here:                 
                                                                            
   Aragorn   was   away   behind   the   defences   tending  the   wound  in 
   Snowmane's   shoulder,   and   speaking  gentle   words  to   the  horse. 
   As  the  fragrance of  athelas rose  in the  air, his  mind went  back to 
   the  defence  on  Weathertop,  and  to  the  escape  from  Moria.  'It is 
   a  long  journey,'  he  said  to  himself.  'From  one   hopeless  corner 
   we  escape  but  to  find  another  more  desperate.  Yet alas,  Frodo, I 
   would  be  happier  in  heart if  you were  with us  in this  grim place. 
   Where now do you wander?'                                                 
                                                                            
   Written on this same page is an outline in which the radical              
   alteration of the story of the assault first enters.                      
                                                                            
   When   Eomer   and   Aragorn   reach    Dike   they    are   challenged. 
   Heorulf  has  left  watchers  on  Dike.  They  report  that the  fort of 
   Helm's  Gate  is  manned   -  mainly   older  men,   and  most   of  the 
   folk  of  the   Westmarch  have   taken  refuge   in  the   Deep.  Great 
   store of food and fodder is in the caves.                                 
   
   Then follows story as told above until rescue of King.(17)               
   Eomer and Aragorn decide that they cannot hold Dike in                   
   dark  (without  archers).  The  Dike  is  over  a  mile  -  2  miles?  - 
   long.  The  main  host  and  King  go  to Stanrock.  The horses  are led 
   to  the  Deep.  Aragorn  and  Eomer  with  a   few  men   (their  horses 
  
   ready  in  rear)  hold  the  inlets  as  long as  they dare.  These they 
   block with stones rolled from the rampart.                               
   The  assault  on  the  inlets.  Soon  drives  in  as  the  Orcs  clamber 
   up  rampart  in  between.  Ladders?  Wild  men   drive  in   from  North 
   Inlet.   The   defenders  flee.  Tremendous   assault  upon   the  mouth 
   of  the  Beep  where  a  high  stone  wall  was  built. [Added  here but 
   at  the  same  time:  breastwork  crowned  with  stones.   Here  G[imli] 
   speaks  his  words.  Reduce  description  of  Helm's  Dike  - it  is not 
   fortified.]  Orcs  boil  round  foot  of  the  Stanrock.   Then  describe 
   the  assault  as  above.(18) Orcs  piling  up over the  wall. Wild  men 
   dimb  on  the  goblins'  dead  bodies.  Moon...  men  fighting   on  the 
   wall   top.(19) Disadvantage   of   the  Riders.   The  wall   taken  and 
   Rohan   driven   back   into   the  gorge.   Dawn.  Eomer   and  Aragorn 
   go to the Stanrock to stand by the King in the Tower.                    
   They see in the sunlight the wonder of the Wood.                         
   Charge   of   Theoden  (Eomer   left,  Aragorn   right).  [?   With  day 
   fortunes  change.]  Men  issue  on horses.  But the  host is  vast, only 
   it  is  disconcerted  by  the  Wood.  Almost  [?  the   watchers  could] 
   believe it had moved up the valley as the battle raged.                  
   Trees  should  come  right  up  to   Dike.  In   the  midst   out  rides 
   Gandalf  from  the  wood.  And  rides  through  the  orcs  as   if  they 
   were rats and crows.                                                     
                                                                           
   My  father  began   a  new   text  of   the  chapter   before  important 
   elements in the story and in the physical setting had been darified, and 
   as  a  result  this  (the first  completed  manuscript) is  an extremely 
   complicated  document.  It  was  only  after  he  had  begun it  that he 
   extended  the  ride from  Eodoras by  a further  day, and  described the 
   great  storm  coming up  out of  the East  (TT pp.  131-2); and  when he 
   began it he had not yet realised that Helm's Dike was  not the  scene of 
   the  great  assault:  'what really  happened' was  that the  men manning 
   the Dike were driven in, and the defence of the redoubt was at  the line 
   of a great wall further  up at  the mouth  of the  gorge -  the 'Deeping 
   Wall' - and  the Hornburg.  At this  point in  the manuscript  the story 
   can  be  seen  changing  as  my  father  wrote:  in  Eomer's   reply  to 
   Aragorn's  question  'Shall we  soon find  ground where  we can  turn and 
   stand?' (p. 13) he begins as before with an account of the fortification 
   of the Dike ('crowned with a rampart of great  stones, piled  in ancient 
   
                                                      
                                                                             
   days'), but by the end of his reply he is saying that  the Dike  cannot be 
   held:                                                                      
                                                                             
   '...  But   we  cannot   long  defend   it,  for   we  have   not  enough 
   strength.  It  is  near  two miles  from end  to end,  and is  pierced by 
   two  wide  breaches.  We  shall  not  be  able  to stand  at bay  till we 
   get  to  the  Stanrock,  and  come  behind  the  wall  that   guards  the 
   entrance  to  the  Deep.  That  is high  and strong,  for Heorulf  had it 
   repaired and raised not long ago.'                                         
                                                                             
    Immediately  after  this  the  Deeping  Stream   entered,  and   the  two 
   breaches  in the  Dike were  reduced to  one: there  'a stream  flows down 
   out of the  Deep, and  beside it  the road  runs from  Helm's Gate  to the 
   valley.'(20) At this stage, however, the final story was still  not reached, 
   but follows the outline just given (p. 18):                                
                                                                             
   The King and the main part of his host now rode on to  man the             
   Stanrock and Heorulf's  wall. But  the Westmarchers  would not             
   yet  abandon  the dike  while any  hope remained  of Heorulf's             
   return. Eomer and  Aragorn and  a few  picked men  stayed with             
   them guarding the  breach; for  it seemed  to Eomer  that they             
  
   might  do great  harm to  the advance-guard  of the  enemy and             
   then escape swiftly ere the main strength of the orcs and wild             
   men forced the passage.                                                    
                                                                             
    The  story  from  this  point  was  built  up  in  a  textually extremely 
   complex  series  of  short drafts  leading to  more finished  forms, while 
   earlier  portions  of  the  chapter  were   changed  to   accommodate  the 
   evolving  conception  of  the  redoubt  as  the  scene  of the  battle. To 
   follow this evolution in all its detail would require a very great deal of 
   space,  and  I  record  only  certain rejected  narrative ideas  and other 
   particular points of interest.                                             
    Before  the  story  (TT  pp.  138-40)   of  the   sortie  of   Eomer  and 
   Aragorn  from  the  postern  gate emerged,  the repulse  of the  attack on 
   the great gates of the Hornburg was differently conceived:                 
                                                                             
    Now   with   a   great   cry   a   company   of   the   wild   men  moved 
   forward,  among  them  they  bore  the   trunk  of   a  great   tree.  The 
   orcs   crowded   about   them.  The   tree  was   swung  by   many  strong 
   hands,   and   smote   the   timbers   with   a   boom.  At   that  moment 
   there  was  a  sudden  call.  Among  the  boulders   upon  the   flat  and 
   narrow  rim  beneath  the  fastness  and  the  brink   a  few   brave  men 
   had  lain  hidden.   Aragorn  was   their  leader.   'Up  now,   up  now,' 
   he  shouted.  'Out  Branding,  out!'  A  blade  flashed  like  white fire. 
   'Elendil, Elendil!' he shouted, and his voice echoed in the cliffs.        
   
     'See,  see!'  said  Eomer.  'Branding  has  gone  to  war at  last. Why 
   am I not there? We were to have drawn blades together.'                   
     None  could  withstand  the  onset  of  Aragorn,   or  the   terror  of 
   his  sword.  The  orcs  fled,  the  hill-men  were  hewn  down,  or  fled 
   leaving  their  ram  upon  the  ground.  The   rock  was   cleared.  Then 
   Aragorn  and  his  men  turned  to  run  back  within  the   gates  while 
   there  was  yet  time.  His  men  had  passed  within,  when   again  the 
   lightning   flashed.   Thunder   crashed.  From   among  the   fallen  at 
   the  top  of  the  causeway  three  huge  orcs  sprang  up  -  the  white 
   hand  could  be  seen  on  their  shields.   Men  shouted   warning  from 
   the  gates,  and  Aragorn  for   an  instant   turned.  At   that  moment 
   the  foremost  of  the  orcs  hurled  a  stone:  it  struck  him  on  the 
   helm  and  he  stumbled,  falling  to  his  knee.  The   thunder  rolled. 
   Before he could get up and back the three orcs were upon him.             
                                                                            
     Here this story was overtaken by that of the  sortie from  the postern. 
   In the  final manuscript  form of  this, Aragorn,  looking at  the gates, 
   added after the  words (TT p. 139)  'Their great  hinges and  iron bars 
   were  wrenched  and  bent;  many  of  their  timbers were  cracked': 'The 
   doors  will  not  withstand  another  such  battering.' These  words were 
   left out of the typescript  that followed,  but there  is nothing  in the 
   manuscript to suggest that they should be, and it seems clear  that their 
   omission  was  an  error  (especially  since they  give point  to Eomer's 
   reply: 'Yet we cannot stay here beyond the walls to defend them').        
     Gimli's  cry  as  he  sprang  on  the  Orcs  who  had fallen  on Eomer: 
   Baruk  Khazad!  Khazad  ai-menu!  appears  in this  form from  the first 
   writing of the scene. Years later, after the publication of LR, my father 
   began  on  an  analysis  of  all  fragments  of other  languages (Quenya, 
   Sindarin, Khuzdul, the  Black Speech)  found in  the book,  but unhappily 
   before he had reached the end of  FR the  notes, at  the outset  full and 
   elaborate,  had  diminished  to  largely uninterpretable  jottings. Baruk 
   he  here  translated  as  'axes',  without  further  comment;  ai-menu is 
   analysed as aya, menu,  but the  meanings are  not clearly  legible: most 
   probably aya 'upon', menu 'acc. pl. you'.                                 
     A curious  point arises  in Gimli's  remark after  his rescue  of Eomer 
   during the sortie from the postern  gate (TT  p. 140):  'Till now  I have 
   hewn naught but wood since I  left Moria.'  This is  clearly inconsistent 
  
   with  Legolas'  words  in  'The  Departure  of  Boromir',  when   he  and 
   Gimli  came  upon  Aragorn  beside  Boromir's  body  near   Parth  Galen: 
   'We  have hunted  and slain  many Orcs  in the  woods'; compare  also the 
   draft  of  a  later passage  (VII.386) where,  when Aragorn,  Legolas and 
   Gimli  set  out  in  pursuit  of the  Orcs, Gimli  says: '...  those that 
   attacked  Boromir  were  not  the  only  ones.  Legolas  and  I  met some 
   away  southwards  on  the  west  slopes  of  Amon  Hen.  We   slew  many, 
   creeping  on  them  among  the  trees  ...'  I  do  not  think  that  any 
   
                          
                                                                             
   'explanation'  of this  will serve:  it is  simply an  inconsistency never 
   observed.(21)                                                              
    The  'wild  hill-men'   at  the   assault  on   Helm's  Deep   came  from 
   'Westfold',  valleys  on  the  western  side of  the Misty  Mountains (see 
   p. 8 and note 4), and this application of 'Westfold' survived until a late 
   stage of revision of the manuscript: it was still present in  drafting for 
   what  became 'The  Road to  Isengard'.(22) Until  the change  in application 
   was made, the Westfold Vale was called 'the Westmarch Vale'.               
    In  this  connection  there  are  two  notable  passages.   The  dialogue 
   between   Aragorn   and  Eomer   and  Gamling   the  Westmarcher   on  the 
   Deeping  Wall,  hearing  the  cries  of the  wild men  below (TT  p. 142), 
   takes this form in a rejected draft:                                       
                                                                             
    'I  hear  them,'  said  Eomer;  'but  they  are  only  as  the  scream of 
   birds and the bellowing of beasts to my ears.'                             
    'Yet  among  them  are  many  that   cry  in   the  tongue   of  Westfold 
   [later  >  in  the  Dunland  tongue],'  said  Aragorn;  'and  that   is  a 
   speech of men, and once was accounted good to hear.'                       
    'True   words   you   speak,'   said   Gamling,   who  had   climbed  now 
   on  the  wall.  'I  know  that  tongue.  It  is  ancient,  and   once  was 
   spoken  in  many  valleys  of  the  Mark.  But  now it  is used  in deadly 
   hate.  They  shout  rejoicing  in   our  doom.   "The  king,   the  king!" 
   they  cry.  "We  will  take  their  king!  Death  to  the  Forgoil!  Death 
   to   the  Strawheads!   Death  to   the  robbers   of  the   North."  Such 
   names  they  have  for  us.  Not  in  half  a  thousand  years  have  they 
   forgot  their  grievance,  that  the  lords  of   Gondor  gave   the  Mark 
   to  Eorl  the  Young  as  a  reward  for  his   service  to   Elendil  and 
   Isildur,  while  they  held  back.  It  is  this  old hatred  that Saruman 
   has inflamed. ...'                                                           
                                                                             
   With  this compare  the passage  in drafting  of 'The  King of  the Golden 
   Hall'  (VII.444)  where  Aragorn,  seeing on  one of  the hangings  in the 
   Golden  Hall  the  figure  of  the  young  man  on  a  white  horse, said: 
   'Behold Eorl the Young! Thus he rode  out of  the North  to the  Battle of 
   the  Field  of  Gorgoroth'  - the  battle in  which Sauron  was overthrown 
   by  Gil-galad  and  Elendil.(23) On the  enormously  much  briefer time-span 
   that my father conceived at this time see VII.450 note 11.                 
    An  extremely  rapid  initial  sketch  for  the  parley  between Aragorn, 
   standing  above  the  gates  of the  Hornburg, and  the enemy  below shows 
   an entirely different conception from that in TT (p. 145):                 
                                                                             
      Aragorn and the Captain of Westfold.                                    
      Westfolder  says  if  the  King  is yielded  all may  go alive.  Where to? 
    To  Isengard.  Then  the  Westmarch is  to be  given back  to us,  and all 
    the .... land.                                                            
   
   Who says so? Saruman. That is indeed a good warrant.                   
   Aragorn  rebukes  Westfolder  for  [??aiding]  Orcs.   Westfolder  is 
   humbled.                                                               
    Orc  captain  jeers.  Needs  must  accept  the  terms when  no others 
   will serve. We are the Uruk-hai, we slay!                              
  
    Orcs shoot  an arrow  at Aragorn  as they  retreat. But  the Westfold 
   Captain hews down the archer.                                          
                                                                         
   On  the  back  of  the  page  in which  the new  story of  the assault 
   entered  (p.  17)  my  father  wrote  the following  names: Rohirwaith 
   Rochirchoth    Rohirhoth   Rochann    Rohann   Rohirrim;    and   also 
   Eomeark  Eomearc.  I  do  not  know  whether  Rochann,  Rohann  is  to 
   be associated with the use of Rohan on pp. 16, 18 apparently as a term 
   for the Riders.(24)                                                    
   In a draft for  the passage  describing the  charge from  the Hornburg 
   the King rode with Aragorn at his right hand and Hama at his left. For 
   Hama's death before the gates of the Hornburg see p. 41 note 8.        
   Lastly, at the end of the  chapter, Legolas,  seeing the  strange Wood 
   beyond  Helm's  Dike,  said:  'This  is  wizardry  indeed! "Greenleaf, 
   Greenleaf, when thy last shaft is shot, under strange trees shalt thou 
   go." Come! I would look on this  forest, ere  the spell  changes.' The 
   words  he  cited  were  from the  riddling verse  addressed to  him by 
   Galadriel and borne by Gandalf ('The White Rider', VII.431):           
   Greenleaf, Greenleaf, bearer of the elven-bow,                        
   Far beyond Mirkwood many trees on earth grow.                          
   Thy last shaft when thou hast shot, under strange trees                
                                             shalt thou go!               
   His words were not corrected on the manuscript, and survived into the 
   typescript that followed (see p. 420).                                 
                                                                         
                                   NOTES.                                 
                                                                         
  1. For the subsequent history of this passage see pp. 4-6.              
  2. Tindtorras: earlier name for the Thrihyrne; see VII.320.             
  3. In the first version of  'The King  of the  Golden Hall'  the Second 
   Master  of  the  Mark  was  Eofored,  and  when Theodred  appears he 
   is  not  Theoden's  son  (see  VII.446 -  7 and  note 17).  The 'First 
   Battle  of  the  Fords  of  Isen',  in  which  Theodred fell,  was now 
   present  (VII.444  and  note   12),  and   in  a   contemporary  time- 
   scheme  is  dated  January  25, the  day before  the death  of Boromir 
   and the Breaking of the Fellowship (in LR February 25 and 26).         
  4.  On  the  First  Map  (redrawn  section  IV,  VII.319)  Westfold was 
   written  against  a  vale  on  the  western  side  of the  Misty Moun- 
   tains,  south  of  Dunland  (though  afterwards  struck  out.  in this 
   position  and  reinserted along  the northern  foothills of  the Black 
   Mountains  west  of  Eodoras).  It  cannot  be  said  whether  Dunland 
   
                          
                                                                           
       and  Westfold  originally  stood  together  on the  map as  names of 
       distinct  regions,  or   whether Dunland   was  only   entered  when 
       Westfold was removed.                                                
    5. The   change   from   Trumbold   to   Herulf,   Heorulf  (afterwards 
       Erkenbrand) was made while  this initial  drafting was  in progress. 
    6. My  father  first  wrote  Dimgraef, but  changed it  as he  wrote to 
       Heorulf's  Clough;  above  this  he wrote  the Dimhale  (hale repre- 
       senting Old English halh, healh, 'corner, nook of land'),  and after 
       it Herelaf's Clough, this being struck out. In  the margin  he wrote 
       Nerwet (Old English, 'narrow place'); and  at the  head of  the page 
       Neolnearu  and   Neolnerwet  (Old   English  neowol,   neol  'deep, 
       profound'),  also  the  Clough,  the  Long Clough,  and Theostercloh 
       (Old  English  peostor  'dark').  Clough  is  from Old  English cloh 
       'steep-sided valley or ravine'.                                      
    7. Following this  my father  wrote, but  struck out,  'Dimhale's Door, 
       by some called Herulf's  Hold (Burg)';  and in  the margin  he wrote 
       Dimgraf's gate, and Dimmhealh (see note 6).                          
    8. Nerwet: see note 6.                                                  
  
    9. The words enclosed  in square  brackets are  lost (but  are obtained 
       from  the  following  draft) through  a square  having been  cut out 
       of  the  page:  possibly  there  was  a  small  sketch-map  here  of 
       'Heorulf's Clough' and the 'Hold'.                                   
   10. Before  Helm's  Deep  my  father   first  wrote   Helmshaugh,  haugh 
       being  the  Northern  English  and   Scottish  development   of  Old 
       English halh (note 6).                                               
   11. Heorulf's  Hoe:  Hoe  is  from  Old  English  hoh  'heel'  (used  in 
       place-names in various senses,  such as  'the end  of a  ridge where 
       the ground begins to fall steeply').                                 
   12. The  map  redrawn  on  p.  269 is  anomalous in  this respect  as in 
       many others.                                                         
   13. The extension of the ride across the plain by a  day, and  the shift 
       in the date of the (second) battle of the Fords  of Isen  to January 
       31,  entered  in  revision  to the  completed manuscript  of 'Helm's 
       Deep': see p. 18.                                                    
   14. Stanscylf, beside Stanshelf, has the  Old English  form scylf  (sc = 
       sh).                                                                 
   15. the cliff: i.e. the Stanshelf, the great natural fall in the ground, 
       constituting a rampart.                                              
   16. Cf. the two versions  of the  scout's report:  'many are  making for 
       Herulf's Hold, and say that Herulf is already there' (p.  10); 'some 
       are  making  for  the  Clough,   but  it   seems  that   Nothelm  [> 
       Heorulf] is not there' (p. 11).                                      
   17. In the  first draft  the fastness  was deserted  when the  host from 
       Eodoras arrived (p.  13). 'Then  follows story  as told  above until 
       rescue of King'  refers to  the story  in the  first draft  given on 
       pp. 13-16.                                                           
   
   18. This presumably  refers to  the outline  given on  p. 16,  where the 
       assault  was  at  the  line  of  Helm's Dike,  unless some  other early 
       account of the assault has been lost.                                   
   19. A  scrap  of  drafting  has the  phrase 'Fitful  late moon  saw men 
       fighting on the top of the wall'; but  the illegible  word here  is not 
       saw, though that may have been intended,                               
   20. It is subsequently said (but rejected) of the Deeping Stream in this 
       manuscript  that  'far  to  the  north  it  joined  the Isen  River and 
       made the western border of the Mark.'                                   
   21. The  second  of  these  passages  (VII.386)  was  lost  in TT  (p. 22). 
       In  the  fair  copy  manuscript  of  'The  Departure  of   Boromir'  as 
       originally  written  Legolas  in  the  first  passage  (TT p.  16) said 
       only:  'Alas!  We  came  when  we  heard  the  horn,  but  we  are  too 
       late.  Are  you  much  hurt?';  the  fuller form  of his  opening words 
       on  seeing  Aragorn,  in  which  he  mentions  the hunting  and slaying 
       of  Orcs  with  Gimli  in  the  woods,  was  added  later (both  to the 
       manuscript  and  the  following typescript).  It is  therefore possible 
       that  my  father  had  now  rejected  the  idea  that  appears  in the 
       second  passage  ('We  slew  many'),  and did  not reinstate  it again 
       until  after the  writing of  'Helm's Deep'.  But this  seems unlikely, 
       and in any case does not  alter the  fact of  the inconsistency  in the 
       published   work.   This   inconsistency   may   have   been   observed 
       before, but it was  pointed out  to me  by Mr.  Ralph L.  McKnight, Jr. 
   22. Another notable instance of the  overlapping in  this part  of the 
         story  is  found  in  the  name  Erkenbrand.  This  appears  in  late 
         stages  of  the  revision  of  the  completed  manuscript  of 'Helm's 
         Deep',  but  it  was  a  replacement  of Erkenwald  (itself replacing 
         Heorulf); and Erkenwald is still the  name of  the Lord  of Westfold 
         in drafting for  what became  the chapter  'Flotsam and  Jetsam'. See 
         p. 40 note 2.                                                         
   23.   In  TT  (p.  142)  Gamling  says: 'Not  in half  a thousand  years have 
         they  forgotten their  grievance that  the lords  of Gondor  gave the 
         Mark to Eorl the Young and made alliance with him.'                   
  
   24.   In  addition,  the  form  Rohir  is  found  in  this chapter;  this has 
         occurred in the  manuscript of  'The White  Rider' (VII.433  note 8). 
         Rohirrim  is  found  in  the completed  manuscript of  'Helm's Deep', 
         but it was not yet established, for Rohir appears  in the  final fair 
         copy  manuscript  of  'The  Road  to  Isengard'  (p.  40),  and  much 
         later,  in  'Faramir'  ('The  Window  on the  West'), both  Rohir and 
         Rohiroth are used (pp. 155-6).                                        
   
                                        III.                                    
                                                                               
                               THE ROAD TO ISENGARD.                            
                                                                               
   This  chapter  was  at  first  continuous  with 'Helm's  Deep', and  when the 
   division  was  made  it  received  the  title  'To Isengard'  (Chapter XXIX). 
   The  preparatory   drafting  was   here  much   more  voluminous   than  that 
   of  'Helm's  Deep',  because  the  first  form  of  the  story had  reached a 
   developed  form  and  a  clear  manuscript  before   it  was   rejected.  The 
   interpretation  of  the  very confused  papers for  this chapter  is particu- 
   larly difficult, since it is necessary to  distinguish between  drafts (often 
   closely similar) for passages in the  first version  and drafts  for passages 
   in the second.                                                               
    The  essential  differences in  the original  version from  the form  in The 
   Two   Towers   are  these:   Gandalf  and   Theoden  and   their  companions 
   left Helm's Deep shortly after the end of the battle (see p. 5, $  III); they 
   did not see  the Ents  as they  left the  mysterious wood,  and they  did not 
   go  down  to  the  Fords  of  Isen;  but  they  encountered, and  spoke with, 
   Bregalad  the  Ent,  bearing  a  message  from  Treebeard,  in the  course of 
   their  ride  to  Isengard,  which  they  reached  on  the  same day.  In this 
   chapter  I  shall  give  those  parts  of  the  original  version  that  are 
   significantly  different  from  the   later  form,   citing  them   from  the 
   completed  manuscript  of  that  version  but  with  certain   passages  from 
   the initial drafts given in the notes.(1)                                    
    First,  however,  there  is  an outline  that my  father evidently  set down 
   before  he  began  work  on  the  chapter.  This  was  written  in  the rapid 
   and often barely legible  soft pencil  that was  usual for  these preliminary 
   sketches, but in this case a good deal of the outline was inked over.        
                                                                               
    Meeting  of  the   chieftains.  Eomer   and  Gimli   return  from           
   Deep.  (Both  wounded   and  are   tended  by   Aragorn?)  Gandalf           
   explains  that  he  had  ridden  ranged about  gathering scattered           
   men.  The  coming  of   the  King   had  diverted   Isengard  from           
   Eodoras. But  he [Gandalf]  had sent  some men  back to  defend it           
   against  marauders. Erkenbrand (2) had  been  [? ambushed]  and the           
   few horses remaining after the disaster at Isenford had been lost.           
   He had [?perforce retreated] into hills.                                     
    They  ask   Gandalf  about   the  Trees.   The  answer   lies  in           
   Isengard, he said. We go now thither speedily - such as will.                
    Aragorn,   Eomer,   Gimli,   Legolas,   King   Theoden   and  his           
   company  and  [?a  force] ....  to Isengard.  Erkenbrand. Gamling.           
   Repair of Hornburg.                                                          
   
     They  pass  down  a  great....  aisle  among   the  trees   that  [?seems 
   now  to  have  opened].   No  orcs   to  be   seen.  Strange   murmurs  and 
   noises   and   half-voices   among   the   trees.   [Added:   Gandalf  dis- 
   cusses   his   tactics.  Gimli   describes  the   caves.  Here   the  over- 
   writing in ink begins:]                                                     
     The  sun  shines  in the  plain. They  see a  tall giant  figure striding 
   towards   them.   The   Riders   draw    swords,   and    are   astonished. 
   The figure greets Gandalf.                                                  
     I    am    Bregalad    the    Quickbeam,   he    said.   I    come   from 
   Treebeard.                                                                  
     What does he wish? said Gandalf.                                          
  
     He  wishes  you  to  hasten.  He  wants  to  know  what   he  is   to  do 
   with Saruman!                                                               
     Hm! said Gandalf. That is a problem. Tell him I am coming!                
     What was that, said Theoden. And who is Treebeard?                        
     He was an Ent, said Gandalf. And so is Treebeard.                         
     They  hasten  and  enter  Nan  Gurunir.  There  they   find  a   heap  of 
   ruins.  The  great  walls  of  Isengard  were  burst  and  flung   down  in 
   confusion.  Only  the   tower  of   Orthanc  stood   alone  in   the  midst 
   of    desolation,    from   which    a   great    smoke   went    up.   The 
   great  arch  still  stands,  but  a  pile  of  rubble  stands   before  it. 
   On  the  top  of  the  pile  sat  -  Merry   and  Pippin,   having  lunch.(3) 
   They   jumped   up,   and   as   Pippin   had   his   mouth   full,   Merry 
   spoke.                                                                      
     'Welcome,   lords,   to   Isengard!'   he   said.   'We  are   the  door- 
   wardens:   Meriadoc   son   of   Caradoc   of   Buckland   is    my   name; 
   and   my   companion   is   Peregrin  son   of  Paladin   of  Tuckborough.(4) 
   Far  in  the  North  is  our  home.  The  lord   Saruman  is   within,  but 
   [alas,  he  is  indisposed  and  unable  to  receive  guests.  o]   at  the 
   moment   he   is   closeted   with   one   Wormtongue   discussing   urgent 
   business.'                                                                  
     'It   is  possible   that  we   could  help   in  the   debate,'  laughed 
   Gandalf.  'But  where  is  Treebeard?  I   have  no   time  to   jest  with 
   young hobbits.'                                                             
     'So  we  find  you  at  last,'  said  Aragorn.  'You  have  given   us  a 
   long journey.'                                                              
     'How long have you been at Isengard?' said Gimli.                         
     'Less than a day,' said Pippin.(5)                                        
                                                                              
     I turn now to the first version of the story, that is the first completed 
   and   coherent   manuscript.   In  this,   Theoden's  words   with  Gandalf 
   about riding to Isengard (TT p. 149) have a different outcome:              
   
                
                                                                                
    'Nonetheless   to   Isengard   I   go,'  said   Gandalf.  'Let   those  who 
   are  weary  rest.  For  soon  there  will  be  other  work  to  do.  I shall 
   not  stay   long.  My   way  lies   eastward.  Look   for  me   in  Eodoras, 
   ere the moon is full!'                                                       
    'Nay,'    said    Theoden.   'In    the   dark    hour   before    dawn   I 
   doubted.  But  we  will  not  part now.  I will  ride with  you, if  that is 
   your   counsel.  And   now  I   will  send   out  messengers   with  tidings 
   of  victory   through  all   the  vales   of  the   Mark;  and   they  shall 
   summon  all  men,  old  and  young,  to   meet  me   at  Eodoras,   ere  the 
   moon wanes.'                                                                  
    'Good!' said Gandalf. 'Then in one hour we ride again....'(6)               
    After  a  brief  hour  of  rest  and  the  breaking  of  their  fast, those 
   who were to ride to Isengard made ready to depart.(7)                         
                                                                                
    The  account  of  the  treatment  of  the  men of  Dunland and  the burials 
   (TT  p.  150)  reaches  the  final   form,(8) but the description   of  the 
   departure of the trees in the night and of the valley  after they  had gone, 
   told  in  almost the  same words  as in  TT,(9) first entered at  this point, 
   whereas in  TT it  is postponed  till much  later in  the chapter  (p. 158). 
   The  passage  of  the  wood,  and  Gimli's  description  to  Legolas  of the 
   Caves  of  Helm's  Deep,  reach  in  the completed  manuscript of  the first 
   version almost exactly  the form  in TT  (pp; 152  - 3),  but with  a slight 
   structural  difference,  in  that  here  the  company  had already  left the 
   trees  and  come  to  the  road-parting when  this conversation  took place: 
                                                                                
    They passed through the wood  and found  that they  had come                 
   to the bottom of the coomb, where the  road from  Helm's Deep                 
   branched, going one way to Eodoras and the other to the fords                 
  
   of the Isen. Legolas looked back with regret.                                 
    'Those are the strangest trees that ever I saw,' he said...                  
                                                                                
   Thus at the end of their talk together the old version again differs:         
                                                                                
    'You have my promise,' said Legolas. 'But  now we  must leave                
   all that behind. How far is it to Isengard, Gandalf?'                         
    'It is about twelve [later > fourteen o eleven]  leagues from                
   the bottom of Deeping Coomb  to the  outer wall  of Isengard,'(10)            
   said the wizard, turning round.                                               
    'And what shall we see  there?' asked  Gimli. 'You  may know,                
   but 1 cannot guess.'                                                          
    'I do not know myself for certain,' answered Gandalf. 'Things                
   may have changed again, since I was there  last night.  But we                
   
                                                
                                                                         
   shall  all  know  before  long.  If we  are eager  for the  answer to 
   riddles, let us quicken the pace!'                                     
    [Added:  'Lead  us!'  said  Theoden.  'But  do  not   let  Shadowfax 
   set a pace we cannot keep!'                                            
    The   company   rode   forward   now   with   all  the   speed  they 
   could, over the wide grasses of the Westemnet.]                        
                                                                         
   Thus the Caves of Helm's  Deep do  not receive  from Gandalf  here the 
   name 'the Glittering Caves of Aglarond', which was  only added  to the 
   typescript text at a later stage (see p. 77).                          
    The first version of the story now becomes decisively  different from 
   that in The Two Towers (pp. 154 ff.).                                 
                                                                         
    The  sun  shone  upon  the  vale  about  them.  After  the  storm the 
   morning  was  fresh,  and  a  breeze  was  now  flowing from  the west 
   between  the  mountains.  The  swelling  grass-lands  rose  and  fell, 
   with  long  ridges  and  shallow  dales  like a  wide green  sea. Upon 
   their left long  slopes ran  swiftly down  to the  Isen River,  a grey 
   ribbon  that  bent  westward,  winding  away  out  of   sight  through 
   the  great  Gap  of  Rohan  to  the   distant  shores   of  Belfalas.(11) 
   Below  them  now  lay the  fords of  Isen, where  the river  spread in 
   stony  shoals  between  long  grassy  terraces. They  did not  go that 
   way.  Gandalf  led  them  due  north,  and  they  passed   by,  riding 
   along the  high ground  on the  east of  the river;  yet as  they rode 
   other   eyes   were   turned   towards   the   stony  fords   and  the 
   battlefield where so many good men of the Mark had fallen.(12)         
   They  saw  crows  wheeling  and  crying  in  the  air, and  borne upon 
   the  wind  they  heard  the  howling  of  wolves.   The  carrion-birds 
   were  gathered  at  the  fords,  and  even  the  bright  day  had  not 
   driven them from their business.                                       
    'Alas!'  cried  Theoden.  'Shall we  leave the  steeds and  riders of 
   the  Mark  to  be  picked  and  torn by  fowl  and  wolf? Let  us turn 
   aside! '                                                               
    'There  is  no  need,  lord,'  said  Gandalf.  'The  task  would take 
   us long, were it still left to do; but it is not. No horse or rider of 
   your  folk  lies  there  unburied.  Their  graves  are deep  and their 
   mounds   are   high;   and  long   may  they   watch  the   fords!  My 
   friends  have laboured  there.(13) It is with  the orcs,  their masters, 
   that  the  wolves  and  carrion-birds  hold their  feast: such  is the 
   friendship of their kind.'                                             
    'You  accomplished  much  in   an  evening   and  a   night,  Gandalf 
   my friend,' said Theoden.                                              
   
               
                                                                     
  
    'With  the  help  of  Shadowfax  -  and  others,'  answered  Gan- 
   dalf. 'And this I can report for your comfort:  the losses  in the 
   battles of the ford were less grievous than  we thought  at first. 
   Many  men  were scattered  but not  slain. Some  I guided  to join 
   Erkenwald,  and   some  I   gathered  again   and  sent   back  to 
   Eodoras. I found  that all  the strength  of Saruman  was hurrying 
   to Helm's Deep; for the great force  that had  been ordered  to go 
   straight  to Eodoras  was turned  aside and  joined to  those that 
   had  pursued  Erkenwald.  When  it  was  known  that  you, Theoden 
   King, were in the  field, and  Eomer beside  you, a  mad eagerness 
   came   upon  them.   To  take   you  and   slay  Eomer   was  what 
   Saruman  most  desired.  Nonetheless  I  feared  that  wolf-riders 
   and  cruel  plunderers  might be  sent swiftly  to Eodoras  and do 
   great  harm  there, since  it was  unmanned. But  now I  think you 
   need  not  fear; you  will find  the Golden  Hall to  welcome your 
   return.'                                                           
    They  had  been  riding  for about  an hour  since they  left the 
   Coomb,   and   already   the   dark   mountainous   arms   of  Nan 
   Gurunir  were  opening  wide  before them.  It seemed  filled with 
   smoke.  Out  of it  the river  flowed, now  near upon  their left. 
   Suddenly  they  were  aware  of  a  strange figure  striding south 
   along the stream towards them.                                     
                                                                     
    This last paragraph was replaced by the following:                
                                                                     
    They  had  been  riding for  almost an  hour [>  It was  close on 
   noon. They had been  riding for  two hours](14) since they  left the 
   Coomb,   and   now   the   mountainous   arms   of   Nan   Gurunir 
   began to stretch towards  them. There  seemed to  be a  mist about 
   the hills, and they saw rising up out of deep shadows a vast spire 
   of smoke and  vapour; as  it mounted  it caught  the light  of the 
   sun, and spread in glowing billows in the sky,  and the  wind bore 
   them over the plain.                                               
    'What  do  you  think  of  that,  Gandalf?'  said  Theoden.  'One 
   would say that all the Wizard's Vale was burning.'                 
    'There is  ever a  fume above  that valley  in these  days,' said 
   Eomer; 'but I  have never  seen anything  like this  before. These 
   are  steams,  rather   than  smokes.   Some  devilry   Saruman  is 
   brewing to greet us.'                                              
    'Maybe,' said Gandalf. 'If so, we shall soon learn what it is.'(15) 
    Out  of  the  steaming  vale  the  river  Isen flowed,  now close 
   upon  their  left  hand.  As  they  were  gazing north,  they were 
   suddenly aware of a strange figure striding  south along  the east 
   
                         
                                                                            
     bank of the  stream. It  went at  great speed,  walking stilted  like a 
     wading  heron,  and  yet  the  long  paces  were  as quick,  rather, as 
     the beat  of wings;  and as  it approached  they saw  that it  was very 
     tall, a troll in height, or a young tree.                               
          Many  of  the  horsemen  cried  aloud  in  wonder,  and  some drew 
     their swords. But Gandalf raised his hand.                              
          'Let us wait,' he said. 'Here is a messenger for me.'              
          'A  strange  one  to  my  eyes,'  said  Theoden.  'What   kind  of 
     creature may it be?'                                                    
          'It is long since you listened to tales by the fireside,' answered 
     Gandalf;  'and  in  that  rather  than  in  white  hairs you  show your 
     age,  without  increase  in  wisdom.'(16) There  are  children   in  your 
     land  that  out  of  the  twisted  threads of  many stories  could have 
     picked  the  answer  to  your  question  at  a  glance.  Here  comes an 
     Ent,  an  Ent  out  of  Fangorn,  that  your  tongue calls  the Entwood 
     -  did  you  think  the  name  was  given  only  in  idle  fancy?(17) Nay, 
  
     Theoden,  it  is  otherwise:  to  them  you are  but the  passing tale: 
     all  the  years  from  Eorl  the  Young  to  Theoden  the  Old  are  of 
     little count to them.'                                                  
          Theoden  was  silent,  and  all the  company halted,  watching the 
     strange  figure  with  wondering  eyes as  it came  quickly on  to meet 
     them.  Man  or  troll,  he  was  ten  or twelve  feet high,  strong but 
     slim,  clad  in  glistening  close-fitting grey  and dappled  brown, or 
     else  his  smooth  skin  was  like the  rind of  a fair  rowan-tree. He 
     had  no   weapon,  and   as  he   came  his   long  shapely   arms  and 
     many-fingered  hands  were  raised  in  sign  of  peace.  Now  he stood 
     before  them,  a  few paces  off, and  his clear  eyes, deep  grey with 
     glints  of  green,  looked  solemnly  from  face  to  face  of  the men 
     that  were  gathered  round  him.(18) Then  he  spoke  slowly,   and  his 
     voice was resonant and musical.                                         
          'Is this the company  of Theoden,  master of  the green  fields of 
     Men?' he said. 'Is Gandalf here? I seek Gandalf, the white rider.'      
          'I am here,' said Gandalf. 'What do you wish?'                     
          'I  am  Bregalad  Quickbeam,'  answered  the  Ent.  'I  come  from 
     Treebeard.  He  is  eager for  news of  the battle,  and he  is anxious 
     concerning  the  Huorns.(19) Also  he  is  troubled  in  his   mind  about 
     Saruman,  and  hopes  that  Gandalf  will  come   soon  to   deal  with 
     him. [Added: There is no sign or sound from the tower.]'                
          Gandalf  was  silent  for  a moment,  stroking his  beard thought- 
     fully.  'Deal  with  him,'  he  said.  'That  may  have  many  meanings 
     [>  That  may  have  more  meanings   than  one].(20) But  how   it  will 
     go, I cannot tell till I come.  Tell Treebeard  that I  am on  the way, 
   
   and  will  hasten.  And  in  the  meanwhile,  Bregalad,  tell  him  not to 
   be  troubled  about   the  Huorns.   They  have   done  their   task,  and 
   taken no hurt. They will return.'                                          
     'That  is  good  news,'  said  the  Ent.  'May  we  soon   meet  again!' 
   He  raised  his  hand,  and  turned,  and  strode off  back up  the river, 
   so   swiftly   that  before   the  king's   company  had   recovered  from 
   their wonder he was already far away.                                      
     The  riders  now  went  at  greater   speed.  At   last  they   rode  up 
   into  the  long  valley  of  Nan  Gurunir.  The  land  rose  steeply,  and 
   the   long   arms   of   the   Misty   Mountains,  reaching   towards  the 
   plains,  rose  upon  either  side:  steep,  stony  ridges, bare  of trees. 
   The  valley  was   sheltered,  open   only  to   the  sunlit   South,  and 
   watered  by  the  young  river  winding   in  its   midst.  Fed   by  many 
   springs   and   lesser   streams   among   the   rain-washed   hills,   it 
   flowed   and  bubbled   in  its   bed,  already   a  swift   strong  water 
   before  it  found  the  plain;  and  all   about  it   once  had   lain  a 
   pleasant fertile land.(21)                                                 
                                                                             
     The  description  of  Nan  Gurunir  as  it was  now is  almost as  in TT 
   (p.  159),  but after  the words  'many doubted  in their  hearts, wonder- 
   ing to what dismal end their journey led' there follows:                   
                                                                             
     Soon  they  came  upon  a   wide  stone-bridge   that  with   a  single 
   arch  spanned  the  river,  and  crossing  it  they  found  a  road  that 
   with   a   wide   northward   sweep   brought    them   to    the   great 
   highway   to   the   fords:   stone-paved    it   was,    well-made   and 
   well-tended,  and  no  blade  of  grass   was  seen   in  any   joint  or 
   crack.  Not  far  before   them  now   they  knew   that  the   gates  of 
   Isengard  must  stand;  and  their  hearts  were  heavy,  but  their eyes 
   could not pierce the mists.                                                
                                                                             
     Thus  the  black  pillar  surmounted  by  the  White  Hand   is  absent. 
   Being on the east side of Isen they cross the river by a bridge,  and come 
   to 'the great highway  to the  fords'. In  TT they  followed that  road on 
   the west side of Isen up from the fords, and it was at this point that the 
  
   road became 'a wide street, paved with great flat stones'.(22)             
                                                                             
     Already  in  preliminary  drafting  the  description  of  the  Circle of 
   Isengard reached almost its form  in TT  (pp. 159-60),(23) but that  of the 
   tower  of  Orthanc  underwent  many  changes,  which can  be related  to a 
   series of contemporary illustrations. These  descriptions, for  clarity in 
   my account, I label A, B, C, D.                                            
     The description in the preliminary draft is as follows:                  
                                                                             
   (A)   And in the centre from  which all  the chained  paths ran  was a 
        tower, a pinnacle of stone.  The base  of it,  and that  two hundred 
   
    feet  in  height,  was  a  great  cone  of  rock  left  by   the  ancient 
    builders  and  smoothers  of  the  plain,   but  now   upon  it   rose  a 
    tower  of  masonry,   tier  on   tier,  course   on  course,   each  drum 
    smaller  than  the last.  It ended  short and  flat, so  that at  the top 
    there  was  a  wide  space  fifty feet  across, reached  by a  stair that 
    came up the middle.                                                      
                                                                            
   This  description  fits  the  picture  captioned  'Orthanc (1)'  that was 
   reproduced  as  frontispiece  to  Vol.  VII,  The Treason  of Isengard,(24) 
   except in one respect: in the  text there  was 'a  wide space  fifty feet 
   across' at the top, whereas  in the  picture the  tower is  surmounted by 
   three pinnacles or horns (see under 'C' below).                           
   In  the  completed  manuscript  of  the  first  version  the  description 
   begins in the same way,(25) but after  'left by  the ancient  builders and 
   smoothers of the plain' it continues:                                     
                                                                            
   (B)  ...  a  tower  of  masonry  marvellously  tall  and slender,  like a 
    stone  horn,  that  at  the tip  branched into  three tines;  and between 
    the  tines  there  was  a  narrow  space  where  a  man  could   stand  a 
    thousand feet above the vale.                                            
                                                                            
   This  accompanies  the  drawing  labelled  'Orthanc  (2)',  reproduced on 
   p. 33, where the basal cone is black, and steeper than in  'Orthanc (1)', 
   and  the  tower  much more  slender. Against  this second  description of 
   the tower my father subsequently wrote:                                   
                                                                            
     (C) Or - if first picture [i.e. 'Orthanc (1)'] is adopted (but with 
         cone-like rock as in second picture) [i.e. 'Orthanc (2)']: 
           [a tower of masonry] marvellously tall and strong. Seven 
         round tiers it had, dwindling in girth and height, and at the top 
         were three black horns of stone upon a narrow space where a 
         man could stand a thousand feet above the plain. 
                                                                            
   This precisely fits 'Orthanc (1)'. It seems likely then that that picture 
   was made after the first description  'A' was  written, since  it differs 
   from 'A' in that the tower possess three horns at the summit.             
   The  accounts  'B' and  'C' were  rejected together  and replaced  in the 
   manuscript by the  following (all  this work  obviously belonging  to the 
   same period):                                                             
                                                                            
   (D)  And  in  the centre,  from which  all the  chained paths  ran, there 
    stood  an  island  in  a pool,  a great  cone of  rock, two  hundred feet 
    in  height,  left  by the  ancient builders  and smoothers  [> levellers] 
    of  the  plain,  black  and   smooth  and   exceeding  hard.   A  yawning 
    chasm  clove  it  from  tip  to  middle  into  two  great fangs  and over 
    the  chasm  was  a  mighty  arch  of  masonry,  and   upon  the   arch  a 
    tower   was   founded,   marvellously  tall   and  strong.   Seven  round 
   
                                            
                                                                            
  
   tiers  it  had,  dwindling  in  girth  and  height, and  at the  top were 
   three  black  horns  of  stone  upon   a  narrow   space,  where   a  man 
   could stand a thousand feet above the plain.                              
                                                                            
   This conception is illustrated in  the drawings  'Orthanc (3)'  and '(4)' 
   on the  same page  as 'Orthanc  (2)' and  reproduced below  (the distinc- 
   tion between the  two enters  into successive  descriptions of  the tower 
   in  'The  Voice  of  Saruman',  pp.  61-2).  On  the  back  of  the  page 
   bearing  'Orthanc  (1)'  my  father  wrote:  'This  is  wrong.  The  rock 
   should  be  steeper  and  cloven, and  the tower  should be  founded over 
   an arch (with greater "horns" at top), as is shown in small  sketch (3).' 
   He  also  wrote here:  'Omit the  water-course', but  struck this  out. A 
   stream or 'moat' surrounding the basal cone is seen in 'Orthanc  (1)'. In 
   description 'D' the tower stands on 'an island in a pool' ('in the lake', 
   see note 25).                                                             
   Finally,  a  rider  was inserted  into the  first manuscript  bearing the 
   definitive description as found in TT (p. 160): 'A peak and isle  of rock 
   it  was,  black,  and  gleaming  hard;  four  mighty piers  of many-sided 
   stone  were  welded  into  one,  but  near  the  summit they  opened into 
   
    (Orthanc '2', '3' and '4'.) 
   
    (Orthanc '5'.) 
   
    gaping horns, their pinnacles sharp  as the  points of  spears, keen-edged 
    as knives'. The only difference here from the final text is that my father 
    first  wrote that  the top  of Orthanc  was three  hundred feet  above the 
    plain; but this was changed, perhaps at once,  to five  hundred as  in TT. 
    On  this rider  he wrote:  'to fit  Picture (5)',  which is  reproduced on 
    p. 34.  Here the  conception is  radically changed,  and the  'horns', now 
    four,  are  no  longer  a  device  surmounting  the  tower  of diminishing 
    cylindrical  tiers  but  are  integral  to  the  marvellous  structure  of 
    Orthanc.(26)                                                               
      The successive versions of the description  of the  tower differ  in the 
    statements  made  about  the  name  Orthanc  (the  earliest  statement  on 
    the subject appears in a rejected note to  the manuscript  of 'Treebeard', 
    VII.419:  'It  is not  perhaps mere  chance that  Orthanc which  in Elvish 
    means "a spike of  rock" is  in the  tongue of  Rohan "a  machine".'). The 
    preliminary draft, following description 'A', has:                         
                                                                              
      This  was  Orthanc,  the  citadel  of  Saruman,  the  name  of  which  had 
      double  meaning  (by  design or  chance); for  in the  tongue of  the Mark 
      Orthanc  signified  cunning  craft,  invention,  (machine  such  as  those 
      have  who  fashion  machines),  but  in  the  elvish  speech it  means the 
      stony heart, [? tormented] hill.                                         
                                                                              
    The original text of  the first  completed manuscript,  following descrip- 
    tion 'B', has:                                                             
                                                                              
      ... for in the language of the Mark orthanc signified 'cunning           
      craft', but in the elvish speech it means 'Stone Fang'.                  
                                                                              
    To  this 'Cloven-hill'  was added  subsequently -  when the  conception of 
    the great cleft in the basal cone arose.  Following the  description ('D') 
    of that conception  the statement  about the  meaning of  the name  is the 
    final form: 'for in the elvish  speech orthanc  signifies Mount  Fang, but 
    in  the  language  of  the  Mark  of  old  the  Cunning  Mind.' It  may be 
    therefore that  the translation  'Mount Fang'  actually arose  in associa- 
    tion with the description of the cone as cloven 'into two great fangs'. 
      From here on the text  of TT  was reached  at almost  all points  in the 
    manuscript  of  this  version to  the end  of the  chapter (27) but there are 
    some interesting points in the preliminary drafting.                       
  
      Gandalf's  reply  to  the  opening  address   of  Merry   (who  declares 
    himself  'Meriadoc,  Caradoc's  son  of  Buckland'), ending  'or doubtless 
    he  would  hasten hither  to welcome  such honourable  guests', originally 
    took this form:                                                            
                                                                              
         'Doubtless  he  would,'  laughed  Gandalf.  'But  what  he  would say 
      to  find  two  young  hobbits  mocking  him  before his  gates I  do not 
      know.  Doubtless  it  was he  that ordered  you to  guard his  doors and 
      watch for their arrival.'                                                
   
    Pippin's first observation and its effect on the Riders went thus:            
                                                                                
      '...  Here  we  are sitting  on the  field of  victory amid  the plundered 
      ruins  of  an  arsenal  and  you  wonder  where  we   came  by   this  and 
      that.'                                                                     
                                                                                
         All  those  of  the  Riders  that  were  near  laughed, and  none more 
      loudly than Theoden.                                                       
                                                                                
    Theoden's loud laughter remained into the completed manuscript, but          
    then his gravity (at least of bearing) was restored and it was removed.      
      The dialogue concerning hobbits went like this in the draft:               
                                                                                
      '... This day is fated to be filled with marvels: for here I see alive yet 
      others of the folk of story: the half-high.'                               
         'Hobbits, if you please, lord,' said Pippin.                            
         'Hobbits,'  said  Theoden.   'Hoppettan?(28) I will  try   to  remember. 
      No tale that I have heard does them justice.'                              
                                                                                
    In  the  completed  manuscript  Theoden  said:  'Hobbits?  It is  a strange 
    name,  but  I  will  not  forget  it.'  In  the  preliminary draft  he said 
    subsequently: 'all that is told among  us is  that away  in the  North over 
    many hills and rivers (over  the sea  say some)  dwell the  half-high folk, 
    [holbylta(n)>] holbytlan  that dwell  in holes  in sand-dunes...'  This is 
    where  the  word  Holbytla arose.(29) The   manuscript  follows   this,  and 
    Theoden  does  not  say,  as  he  does  in  TT,  'Your tongue  is strangely 
    changed.'                                                                    
      A  wholly  different  and  much   longer  lecture   on  the   subject  of 
    tobacco  was delivered  by Merry  in the  first of  several drafts  of this 
    passage:                                                                     
                                                                                
      'For  one  thing,'  said Theoden,  'it was  not told  that they            
    spouted smoke from their lips.'                                              
      'Maybe  not.  We  only  learned  the  pleasure  of  it   a  few            
    generations back.  It is  said that  Elias Tobiasson  of Mugworth (30)       
    brought  the weed  back to  Manorhall in  the South  Farthing. He            
    was a  much travelled  hobbit. He  planted it  in his  garden and            
    dried  the  leaves after  a fashion  he had  learned in  some far            
    country.  We  never   knew  where,   for  he   was  no   good  at            
    geography  and  never  could  remember names;  but from  the tale            
    of leagues that he reckoned on his fingers people calculated that            
    it was far South, 1200 miles or  more from  Manor Hall.  [Here is            
    written Longbottom.]'                                                        
      'In the far South it is said that men drink smoke,  and wizards            
    I have heard do so. But always I had thought it was part of their            
   
   incantations  or  a  process  aiding  in  the  weaving  of  their  deep 
   thoughts.'(31)                                                          
     'My  lord,'  said  Merry,  'it  is  rest and  pleasure and  the crown 
   of  the  feast.  And  glad  I  am  that  wizards  know  it.  Among  the 
   wreckage  floating  on  the  water  that  drowned  Isengard   we  found 
   two  kegs,  and  opening  them  what  should   we  discover   but  some 
  
   of the finest leaf that ever  I fingered  or set  nose to.  Good enough 
   is  the  Manorhall  leaf  -  but this  is...(32) It  smells like  the stuff 
   Gandalf  would  smoke  at  times  when   he  returned   from  journeys. 
   Though  often  he  was  glad  enough  to   come  down   to  Manorhall.' 
                                                                          
     At this time, and still in the same context (conversation at the Gate 
   of Isengard), my  father developed  Merry's disquisition  through three 
   further drafts to  a form  approaching $2  Concerning Pipe-weed  in the 
   Prologue  to  LR.  In the  next stage,  his account  to Theoden  of the 
   history of tobacco in the Shire (33) proceeds thus:                        
                                                                          
     'It  is  said that  the art  was learned  of travelling  dwarves, and 
   that  for  some  time  folk used  to smoke  various herbs,  some fairer 
   and   some   fouler.  But   it  was   Tobias  Smygrave (34) of Longbottom 
   in  the  Southfarthing  that  first  grew  the  true  pipe-weed  in his 
   garden  in  the  year  902,  and  the   best  Home-grown   comes  still 
   from  that  part.  How  old  Tobias  came  by  the  plant is  not known 
   for  certain,  for   he  never   told,  and   the  Smygraves   own  all 
   [> most (of)] the crops to this day.'                                   
     'In  the  far  East uncouth  men drink  smoke, or  so I  have heard,' 
   said  Theoden.  'And  it  is  said  that  wizards  do  so  also.  But I 
   supposed that this  was but  part of  their secret  lore, and  a device 
   to aid the weaving of their thoughts.'                                  
     'Maybe  it  does, lord,'  said Merry,  'but even  wizards use  it for 
   no  better  reason  than  common  folk.  It  is  rest and  pleasure and 
   the crown of the feast....'                                             
                                                                          
     The remainder of this draft is as the first,  except that  Merry here 
   says 'Good enough is Longbottom leaf, but this  far surpasses  it' (see 
   note 32), and he says that Gandalf  'did not  disdain Longbottom  if he 
   stayed until his own  store was  short. Before  Saruman took  to making 
   worse  things  with  greater  labour,  he  must  once  have   had  some 
   wisdom.'                                                                
     In  the  next  version  the  context  has  probably  changed  to  the 
   conversation  between  the  hobbits  and  Aragorn,  Gimli  and  Legolas 
   after  Gandalf  and  Theoden  had  gone (see  p. 49  and note  8). Here 
   Tobias  (not  Tobold)  Hornblower  appears,(35) the date  of   his first 
   growing of  the plant  in his  gardens becomes  953 ('according  to our 
   
    reckoning'), and Merry says that 'some think that he got it in  Bree': to 
    which Aragorn replies:                                                    
                                                                             
       'True   enough,  I   guess.  Bree-folk   smoked  long   before  Shire- 
    folk,  and  the  reason  is  not  far  to  seek.  Rangers come  there, as 
    you   may   remember,   unless   you   have  already   forgotten  Trotter 
    the  ranger.  And  it  was  Rangers,  as  they  call  them  in  Bree, and 
    neither  wizard  nor  dwarf  who  brought  the  art  to  the  North,  and 
    found  plants  that  would  thrive  in  sheltered  places. For  the plant 
    does  not  belong  there.  It  is  said  that  far away  in the  East and 
    South  it  grows  wild,  and  is  larger  and  richer  in leaf;  but some 
    hold  that  it  was  brought  over  the  sea.  I  expect Saruman  got his 
    leaf  by  trade;  for  he  had  little  knowledge  or  care  for  growing 
    things.   Though   in   old  days   the  warm   valley  of   Nan  Gurunir 
    could have been made to grow a good crop.'                                
                                                                             
       Finally, and still in the same context, the passage was developed to a 
    form  that  my  father  evidently  felt  had outgrown  its place,  for he 
    marked it 'Put  into Foreword'.(36) Here the  date of  the first  growing of 
    pipe-weed  at  Longbottom  by  'Old  Toby'  (still  standing  for Tobias) 
    becomes  'about  the  year  1050',  'in  the  time  of Isengrim  Took the 
    First';(37) and Merry now says of Old Toby:                                  
                                                                             
  
    '...  He  knew  a  great  deal  about  herbs,  but  he was  no traveller. 
    It  is  said  he  went  often  to  Bree,  but  he  certainly  never  went 
    further  from  the  Shire  than  that.  Some  think he  got the  plant in 
    Bree;  and  I  have  heard  it said  that Bree-folk  claim to  have found 
    its  uses  long  before  Shire-folk.  Certainly  it  grows  well  now  on 
    the  south  side  of  Bree-hill.  And  it  was  probably  from  Bree that 
    the   art   spread   in  the   last  couple   of  hundred   years,  among 
    dwarves and such folk as ever come westward nowadays.'                    
       'Meaning  Rangers,'  said  Aragorn  smiling.  'They  go  to   Bree  as 
    you  may  remember.  And  if  you  really  want  to  know  the   truth  I 
    will  tell  it  you.  It  was the  folk that  Bree-folk call  Rangers who 
    brought   the   plant   from   the   South.  For   it  does   not  belong 
    natively  to Bree  and the  Shire, and  only flourishes  so far  north in 
    warm   and   sheltered  places.   Green  [Fuilas   >  Marlas   >  Romloth 
    >]  Galenas  we  called  that  kind.  But  it  had  long  run   wild  and 
    unheeded. This  credit is  certainly due  to hobbits:  they first  put it 
    into  pipes.  Not  even  the  wizards  thought   of  that   before  them, 
    though  one  at  least  that  I  know  took  up  the  notion, and  is now 
    as skilful in that art as in all other things he puts his mind to.'       
       'More  than  one,'  said  Merry.  'Saruman   likely  enough   got  the 
    idea  from  Gandalf:   his  greatest   skill  seems   to  have   been  in 
   
                    
                                                                             
   picking  other  people's  brains.  But  I am  glad of  it, in  this case. 
   Among the wreckage floating on the water...'                               
                                                                             
    This  version  concludes  with  Merry's   saying  'Longbottom   Leaf  is 
   good enough, but this  is better.  I wonder  where it  came from.  Do you 
   think Saruman  grew it?'  And Aragorn  replies: 'I  expect so.  Before he 
   took  to  making  worse  things  with  greater labour,  he must  have had 
   some  wisdom.  And  this  warm  valley  would  grow   a  good   crop,  if 
   properly tended.'                                                          
    The  decision  to  remove  most  of  this  to  the Foreword  had already 
   been  taken when  the first  completed manuscript  was written,  for here 
   Merry  says  no  more  than  the  few  words that  Gandalf allows  him in 
   TT (p. 163) - with Tobias for Tobold and the date 1050.                    
    Lastly,  the  conversation  near  the end  of the  chapter in  the manu- 
   script (there is no initial drafting for this) brings in the meeting with 
   Bregalad on the journey to Isengard, and runs thus:                        
                                                                             
    'It  is  past  noon,'  said  Gandalf,  'and  we  at  least have  not yet 
   eaten.  Yet  I  wish  to see  Treebeard as  soon as  may be.  If Bregalad 
   took   my   message,  Treebeard   has  forgotten   it  in   his  labours. 
   Unless,  as  does  not  seem  to  be  beyond  belief,  he  left  us  some 
   word    with    these   door-wardens,    which   their    noon-meal   has 
   driven from their minds.'                                                  
    'Bless  me!  yes,  of  course,'  said  Pippin,  tapping   his  forehead. 
   '"One  thing   drives  out   another,"  as   Butterbur  would   say.  Of 
   course.  He  said:  Greet  the  Lord  of   Rohan,  fittingly.   Tell  him 
   that  Saruman  is  locked  in  Orthanc,  and  say  that  I  am  busy near 
   the  north  gate.(38) If he  and  Gandalf  will forgive  me, and  will ride 
   there to find me, I will welcome them.'                                    
    'Then why did you not say so before?' said Gandalf.                       
    'Because    Gimli    interrupted    my    fitting    words,'    answered 
   Merry.  'And  after  that  it  appeared  that  hobbits  had   become  the 
   chief wonder and matter of debate.'                                        
                                                                             
    The chapter did not at this time end with Pippin's  'A fine  old fellow. 
   Very  polite',  but went  on with  'Gandalf and  the King's  company rode 
   away, turning east to make the circuit of the  ruined Ring  of Isengard', 
   which in TT is the opening of 'Flotsam and Jetsam'.                        
  
                                                                             
    Further  abundant  drafting,  again  discontinuous  and  closely related 
   to the finished text, exists for the second stage  in the  development of 
   the  chapter.  Here  can  be  seen  the  new or  altered elements  in the 
   narrative  as  they  arose -  the postponed  departure from  Helm's Deep, 
   the  Ents  at  the  edge  of the  Huorn wood (39) that displaced  the meeting 
   with  Bregalad,  the  passage  of the  Fords, the  dry river,  the burial 
   
    mound, the  Isen suddenly  running again  in the  night. At  first, though 
    the  time  of departure  had been  changed to  the evening,  the encounter 
    with  Bregalad  was  still  present  - but  ends differently:  for despite 
    Gandalf's  message to  Treebeard, 'to  the surprise  of all  he [Bregalad] 
    raised  his  hand  and  strode  off,  not back  northward but  towards the 
    Coomb,  where  the  wood  now stood  as dark  as a  great fold  of night.' 
    The scene at the Fords likewise evolved in stages: at  first there  was no 
    mention  of the  burial mound,  then there  were two,  one on  either bank 
    of the Isen, and finally the island  or eyot  in the  middle of  the river 
    appeared.(40) The passage   describing   the   departure-of   the  Huorns 
    from  the  Deeping  Coomb  and  the  Death  Down  (see  p.  27)  was first 
    moved to  stand (apparently)  after Gandalf's  reply to  Legolas' question 
    concerning  the  Orcs:  That,  I  think,  no  one   will  ever   know  (TT 
    p. 151), for an isolated draft of it begins: 'And that proved true. For in 
    the deep of the night, after the departure of the king, men heard  a great 
    noise of wind in the valley ...' '                                         
      The  second  main  manuscript  of  the  chapter  was  a  fair  copy that 
    remained so, being only  lightly emended  after its  first writing.  A few 
    details  still  survived  from  the first  stage: Merry's  father Caradoc; 
    Tobias  Hornblower  and  the  year  1050;  Eodoras;  and  the  form Rohir, 
    not  Rohirrim  (the  two latter  being changed  later on  the manuscript). 
    The assembly at Eodoras is still to be, as in the  first version  (p. 27), 
    'before the waning of the  moon' (changed  later to  'at the  last quarter 
    of the moon').                                                             
      Lastly, in the account of the burials after the Battle of  the Hornburg, 
    there  were  not  only  the  two  mounds  raised  over the  fallen Riders: 
    following the words 'and those of Westfold  upon the  other' (TT  p. 150) 
    there  stands  in  the  manuscript  'But  the  men  of  Dunland  were  set 
    apart  in a  mound below  the Dike'  (a statement  that goes  back through 
    the first complete manuscript to the  original draft  of the  passage, see 
    note  8).  This  sentence  was  inadvertently  omitted  in  the  following 
    typescript (not made by my father), and the error was never observed.      
                                                                              
                                      NOTES.                                   
                                                                              
    1.   A  short  section  of initial  drafting was  written on  the back  of a 
         letter to my father bearing the date 31 July 1942.                    
    2.   One  would  expect  Erkenwald:  see  p.  24,  note  22.  In  the  first 
         occurrence  here  my  father  in  fact   wrote  Erkenw   before  changing 
         it  to  Erkenbrand.  It  may  be  that  he  was   for  a   time  undecided 
         between   the   two   names,   and   that   there   was   not   a   simple 
         succession Erkenwald > Erkenbrand.                                    
    3.   Cf.  the  outline  'The  Story  Foreseen  from Fangorn',  VII.436: 'The 
   
                      
                                                                                 
        victorious  forces  under  Eomer  and  Gandalf  ride  to  the   gates  of 
        Isengard. They find it  a pile  of rubble,  blocked with  a huge  wall of 
        stone. On the top of the pile sit Merry and Pippin!'                      
    4.  Caradoc  Brandybuck:  see  VI.251  and   note  4.   This  is   the  first 
        appearance of Pippin's father Paladin Took: see VI.386.                   
    5.  Less  than  a  day:  this   must  imply   the  shortest   possible  time- 
        scheme (see Chapter I):                                                   
           Day  3 (January 31)  Ents  break  into  Isengard  at night  and divert 
  
        the Isen; Theoden to Helm's Deep, Battle of the Hornburg.                 
           Day 4 (February 1) Theoden, Gandalf, &c. to Isengard.                  
    6.  This  conversation  is  found  in  no  less  than  seven  separate  forms 
        for  the first  version  of  the  story  alone. In  one of  these Theoden 
        says   to   Gandalf:   'But   would   you   assault  the   stronghold  of 
        Saruman  with  a  handful  of  tired  men?',  and  Gandalf  replies: 'No. 
        You  do  not  fully  understand  the  victory  we have  won, Lord  of the 
        Mark.  The  hosts  of  Isengard  are  no more.  The West  is saved.  I do 
        not go to  an assault.  I have  business to  settle, ere  we turn  back - 
        to  graver  matters,  and  maybe  to  harder  fortune.'  -  In  different 
        versions   Gandalf   advises   Theoden   to   order   an    assembly   at 
        Eodoras  'on  the  second  day  from  now'  and  'at  the full  moon four 
        days from now.'                                                           
    7.  In  TT  the  company   did  not   leave  for   Isengard  until   the late 
        afternoon,  and  on  the  way  they  camped  for  the  night   below  Nan 
        Gurunir; see pp. 5-6, $$ III-IV.                                          
    8.  In  preliminary  drafting  for  this  passage  the  bodies  of  the  Orcs 
        were  burned;  the  men  of  Dunland  were  still  the  men  of Westfold; 
        it  was   Gamling  who   addressed  them,   not  Erkenbrand   ('Help  now 
        to repair  the evil  in which  you have  joined ...');  the dead  of this 
        people   were   buried   in   a   separate  mound   below  the   Dike  (a 
        statement  that  was  retained  in  both  the  finished   manuscripts  of 
        the  chapter,  though  lost  in  TT: see  p. 40);  the slain  Riders were 
        buried   in   a   single  mound   (not  two);   and  Hama,   whose  death 
        before  the  Gates  of  the  Hornburg  here  first  appears (see  p. 22), 
        was  buried  among  them,  yet  he  gave  his  name  to  the  mound: 'the 
        [Hamanlow >]  Hamelow it  was  called  in  after  years'   (i.e.  Old 
        Engish  Haman  hlaw,  the   Mound  of   Hama).  In   TT  (p.   150)  Hama 
        was laid in a grave alone under the shadow of the Hornburg.               
    9.  The  Death  Down,  where  the  bodies  of  the  Orcs  were   buried,  was 
        first called the Barren Hill ('for no grass would grow there').           
                                                                                 
   10.  See note 14.                                                                
                                                                                 
   11.  See  the  First  Map  (redrawn   map  III,   VII.309),  where   the  Isen 
        flows into the Great Sea in the region then named Belfalas.               
   12.  In the draft for  this passage  the battlefield  'was but  a mile  or two 
        away'.   -   In  TT   the  company   crossed  the   Fords  of   Isen  (by 
        moonlight)  in  order  to  follow  the  'ancient  highway  that  ran down 
        from Isengard to the crossings'.                                          
   
    13.  That  the  slain  Riders  had  been  buried by  Ents is  stated subse- 
         quently: see  pp. 47,  49, 54.  Contrast TT  (p. 157):  'More [Riders] 
         were scattered than were slain; I gathered together  all that  I could 
         find.... Some I set to make this burial.'                              
    14.  In this version the company  was riding  fast, but  even so  my father 
         seems  to  have  been  working  on  the  basis   of  a   much  shorter 
         distance  from  Helm's  Deep  to  Isengard:  contrast  TT   (p.  156): 
         'They  had  ridden  for  some  four  hours from  the branching  of the 
         roads  when  they drew  near to  the Fords.'  In a  chronology written 
         at  this  time,  when  the  story  was  that  Gandalf and  Theoden and 
         their  company  left  Helm's  Deep  very  soon  after  the end  of the 
         Battle of the Hornburg (see p. 5, $ III), he said that they left about 
         9 a.m. Changing  this to  the story  that they  stopped for  the night 
         on the way (p. 6, $  IV), he  said that  they left  at 3.30  p.m., and 
         noted: 'It is forty miles  and they  arrive about  12.30 p.m.  on next 
         day,  Feb. 3.'  This is  followed by  notes of  distances that  are in 
         close  agreement  with  the  First  Map  (see  p.  78  note   2),  but 
         'Isengard  Gates  to  mouth  of  Deeping Coomb'  is given  as 33  > 41 
         >  45  miles  (cf.  p.  27,  where  Gandalf's  estimate   was  changed 
         from 12 to 14 to 11 leagues).                                          
            As well  as I  have been  able to  interpret the  First Map  here I 
  
         make  the  distance  1  cm.  or  50  miles,  and my  map made  in 1943 
         agrees.  Section  IV(E) of the  First  Map  (VII.319)  is stuck  onto a 
         portion of IV that is totally hidden, and it is possible that  at this 
         stage the  Gap of  Rohan was  less wide.  In any  case, considerations 
         of distance as  well as  of chronology  evidently dictated  the change 
         whereby  Gandalf  and  Theoden  did  not   reach  Isengard   till  the 
         following day.                                                         
    15.  On  the  removal  of  this  dialogue  from  the  (revised)  opening of 
         'Helm's  Deep'  and  the  chronological  considerations  that  led  my 
         father to do so see pp. 5 - 6, $$ II - III.                           
    16.  This  extremely  squashing  (and  revealing)  remark  of  Gandalf's to 
         the  King  of  Rohan  was  subsequently  very  firmly  struck  through 
         on the manuscript.                                                     
    17.  Cf.  Aragorn's  words (at  once rejected)  in a  draft for  'The White 
         Rider',  VII.429:  'The  Ents!  Then  there  is  truth in  the ancient 
         legends, and the names that they use in Rohan have a meaning!'         
    18.  In  the  original  draft  for  this passage  'the strange  figure came 
         quickly on to meet them  until it  was about  fifty [written  above: a 
         hundred]  yards  away.  Then  it  stopped  and  lifting its  grey arms 
         and  long  hands  to  its  mouth  it  called  in a  loud voice  like a 
         [?ringing]  trumpet.  "Is  Gandalf  with  this  company?"   The  words 
         were clear for all to hear.'                                           
    19.  The  page   of  the   manuscript  that   includes  this   passage  was 
         replaced  by  another,  which  introduced  little  significant change; 
         but in the rejected page Bregalad  and Gandalf  speak of  'the trees', 
   
         and  only  in  the  replacement  do  they  call  them  'the  Huorns'. 
         Several other terms in fact preceded Huorns: see pp. 47, 50, 52.      
    20.  In  the  rejected  page  referred to  in note  19 Bregalad  said that 
         Treebeard  'wishes  to  know  what  to  do  with  Saruman',  at which 
         Gandalf  'laughed  softly, and  then was  silent, stroking  his beard 
         thoughtfully.  "Hm,"  he   mused,  "hm   -  yes,   that  will   be  a 
         problem." ' Cf. the outline for the chapter (p. 26).                  
    21.  The  original  drafting  for  the  description  of Nan  Gurunir reads 
         thus:                                                                 
            On  either  side  the  last  long  arms  of  the  Misty  Mountains 
         reached   out   down  into   the  plain,   bare  and   broken  ridges 
         half-hidden  now  in  smoke.  And  now  they  came  upon   a  strange 
         thing.  It  seemed  to  them  that  ruinous rocks  lay ahead,  out of 
         which  in  a  new-riven  channel  came   the  river,   flowing  where 
         they stood back into its  old course;  yet higher  up the  valley the 
         former bed was dry.                                                   
              'Yes,  I  knew  it,' said  Gandalf. 'Therefore  I drew  you this 
         way.  We  may  cross  with no  difficulty to  the Gates  of Isengard. 
         As  some  of  you  who  have  journeyed  here  may  know, of  old the 
         Isen  flowed  down,  fed  by   many  mountain-springs   and  streams, 
         until  it was  already a  swift and  powerful water  ere it  left Nan 
         Gurunir  -  it  swept  past  the  walls  of  Isengard upon  the East. 
         That  river  you  claimed  as  your  boundary,  but  Saruman  did not 
         agree. But things have changed. Come and see!'                       
         This was not used at all in the completed text  of the  first version 
         of the story. It was not the first appearance of the diversion of the 
         Isen:  cf.  'The  Story  Foreseen from  Fangorn', VII.436:  'At North 
         end  [of  Isengard]  they  let  in  the  River  Isen but  blocked its 
         outflow. Soon all the floor of the  circle was  flooded to  many feet 
         deep.'                                                                
            In the passage just cited the meaning  must be  that the  Isen had 
         not  been  sent back  into its  former course  after the  drowning of 
         the Circle of Isengard,  but continued  to flow  in its  new channel. 
         Gandalf's  words  'I  knew  it.  Therefore  I drew  you this  way. We 
         may cross  with no  difficulty to  the Gates  of Isengard'  must mean 
         that  that  is why  he had  led the  company along  the east  bank of 
  
         the Isen from the Fords (p.  28), for  thus they  would only  have to 
         cross the dry former bed of the river, to the east of its new course. 
    22.  Later, in  'Flotsam and  Jetsam', Merry  told (TT  p. 171)  that when 
         the  great  host left  Isengard 'some  went off  down the  highway to 
         the  Fords,  and  some  turned  away  and  went  eastward.  A  bridge 
         has  been  built  down  there,  about  a mile  away, where  the river 
         runs in a very deep channel.' See p. 56.                              
    23.  Differences from the final form  were that  a part  of the  Circle of 
         Isengard  on  the  western  side  was  formed  of  the  mountain-wall 
         itself  (this  was  taken  up from  the draft  but rejected  from the 
   
         completed  manuscript  in  the  act  of  writing);  there  were  two 
         entrances, there being  in addition  to the  great southern  arch 'a 
         small gate at the north, near the mountains'  feet'; the  circle was 
         'almost two miles from rim to rim'  ('a mile',  TT); 'through  it by 
         many  carven  channels  water  flowed,  entering  as  a  stream from 
         the  mountains  beneath  the  northern  gate,  and watering  all the 
         hidden  land';  and  the  windows  in  the walls  of the  circle are 
         described  (in  the  preliminary drafting  only) as  'countless dark 
         windows and deep, square-cut, menacing'.                             
    24.  This picture was  drawn on  the back  of a  page of  the examination 
         script  of  the  poet   John  Heath-Stubbs,   who  took   the  final 
         examinations in English at Oxford in 1942.                           
    25.  The opening  of the  description is  confused. Apparently  my father 
         at first followed the draft 'A' very closely,  writing: 'And  in the 
         centre ... was a tower, a  pinnacle of  stone. The  base of  it, and 
         that two hundred feet in height, was a great cone of rock  ...', but 
         altered this at once to 'was an isle of stone,  two hundred  feet in 
         height, a great cone of rock  ...' Subsequently  he changed  'was an 
         isle  of stone'  to 'there  stood an  island in  the lake.'  See the 
         description 'D' in the text.                                         
    26.  On  the  back  of  this  drawing  my  father  wrote:  'This  picture 
         should be combined with old one':  i.e. for  a final  version, which 
         was  never  made,  features  of  'Orthanc  (1)'  should   be  incor- 
         porated.  -  'Picture  5'   went  to   Marquette  with   the  second 
         completed  manuscript  of  the  chapter,  whereas  the   others  re- 
         mained  in  England.  -  The  conception  of  'Orthanc (5)'  is seen 
         also in Pictures by J. R. R. Tolkien, no. 27,  viewed from  the side 
         in which were the stairway and the door.                             
    27.  In  a  draft  of  the  paragraph  beginning  'A  strong   place  and 
         wonderful  was  Isengard'  (TT  p. 160)  these words  were followed 
         by  'or  Ang(ren)ost  in  elvish  speech'.  Angrenost  has  appeared 
         before (VII.420); the variant Angost occurs subsequently (p. 72). 
    28.  Perhaps  Hoppettan  was  Theoden's  turning  of  Hobbits   into  the 
         sounds  and  grammatical  inflexion of  the language  of the  Mark - 
         or  else  he  was  merely  struck  by  the  resemblance to  the (Old 
         English) verb hoppettan 'to hop, leap, jump for joy'.                
    29.  Holbytla  'Hole-builder'  has  the  consonants  lt   (Holbylta)  re- 
         versed, as in the closely related Old English botl, bodl beside bold 
         'building' (see my note on Nobottle in the Shire, VII.424).          
    30.  This  name  can  be  read  either  as  Mugworth  or as  Mugwort, but 
         the  latter  (a plant-name,  and one  of the  family names  in Bree) 
         seems  very  unlikely  as  the  name  of a  place. Mugworth  is not 
         recorded as a village name in England.                               
    31.  This  passage  about  tobacco  was  dashed  down  in a  single spurt 
         without  any  corrections,  and  there is  no indication  that these 
   
                  
                                                                          
        sentences were spoken by  Theoden; but  that they  were so  is seen 
        from the following draft.                                          
    32. The illegible word might possibly be 'grand'.                      
  
    33. A pencilled note suggests that  this should  be 'a  conversation at 
        [the] feast'. See pp. 72-3.                                        
    34. Smygrave: with the first  element cf.  Smial (Old  English smygel). 
        The second element is probably Old English graef.                  
    35. With  the  later  change  of  Tobias   to  Tobold   Hornblower  cf. 
        Barliman for earlier Barnabas Butterbur.                           
    36. Cf.  my  father's  letter to  me of  6 May  1944 (Letters  no. 66), 
        referring to Faramir, then newly arrived on the scene: 'if  he goes 
        on  much  more  a  lot  of  him  will  have  to  be removed  to the 
        appendices  -  where  already  some  fascinating  material  on  the 
        hobbit  Tobacco  industry  and  the  Languages  of  the  West  have 
        gone.'                                                             
    37. Isengrim Took the First and the date  1050: in  the Prologue  to LR 
        in the days  of Isengrim  Took the  Second and  the date  1070. See 
        the  original  genealogical  table  of  the Tooks  in VI.316  - 17, 
        according to which  Isengrim the  First would  have been  400 years 
        old  at  the  time  of  Bilbo's  Farewell  Party.  Since  the Shire 
        Reckoning date 1418 (as in LR)  has already  appeared for  the year 
        of  Frodo's  departure  from  Bag End  (VII.9), Isengrim  the First 
        (afterwards Isengrim II) was born  in S.R.  1001. According  to the 
        genealogical tree of the Tooks in LR Appendix C  the dates  of this 
        Isengrim  were  S.R.  1020  -  1122. -  The varieties  of pipe-weed 
        from  the  Southfarthing  are  here  given as  Longbottom-leaf, Old 
        Toby, and Hornpipe Shag.                                           
    38. On the north gate of Isengard see note 23.                         
    39. In the draft of this scene  the three  Ents who  came out  from the 
        trees were not wholly  indifferent to  the company:  'Silently they 
        stood,  some  twenty paces  off, regarding  the riders  with solemn 
        eyes.' But this was changed immediately.                           
          In a draft for the passage that  follows (TT  p. 155),  in which 
        Theoden  reflects  on  the  Ents  and  the  narrow horizons  of the 
        people of  Rohan, it  is Gandalf  who speaks  the thought  that the 
        war  will  bring  about   the  disappearance   of  much   that  was 
        beautiful in Middle-earth:                                         
           'You  should  be  glad,  Theoden King,'  said Gandalf.  'For not 
        only your little life of  men is  now endangered,  but the  life of 
        those  things  also  which  you  have  deemed  the  matter  of song 
        and  legend.  Some  we  may save  by our  efforts, but  however the 
        fortune of war goes, it may  soon come  to pass  that much  that is 
        fair and wonderful shall  pass for  ever out  of Middle  Earth. The 
        evil  that  Sauron  works  and  has  worked   (and  has   had  much 
        help  of  men  in  it) may  be stayed  or ended,  but it  cannot be 
        wholly cured, nor made as if it had not been.'                     
   
                                  
                                                                              
    40.   The Fords of Isen in the plural appears earlier, however (pp. 10,       
          27 - 8,31).                                                          
    41.   For another proposed placing of the description of the passing of 
          the Huorns see p. 70.                                                
   
                                      IV.                                   
                                                                           
                              FLOTSAM AND JETSAM.                           
                                                                           
   The  first   completed  manuscript   of  'The   Road  to   Isengard'  was 
   originally  continuous  with  Chapter  XXVIII   'The  Battle   of  Helm's 
   Deep' (the original title), but I think that the division  was introduced 
   at  a  fairly early  stage, with  a new  chapter numbered  XXIX beginning 
   with  the  meeting  of  Gandalf  and  Theoden  beside the  Deeping Stream 
   after  the  Battle  of the  Hornburg. The  first completed  manuscript of 
   XXIX,  of  which the  original title  was 'To  Isengard', ran  on without 
  
   break  through  the  later  'Flotsam  and  Jetsam'  and  'The   Voice  of 
   Saruman',   but   a  division   between  XXIX   and  XXX   ('Flotsam  and 
   Jetsam')  was  made  before  it  was  completed:  XXX  then  included the 
   later 'Voice of Saruman' as well. A very rough and difficult  outline for 
   this  part  of  the  story  in fact  begins at  the end  of 'The  Road to 
   Isengard', and the chapter was then expressly to end  with the  return to 
   Eodoras.                                                                 
                                                                           
    Gandalf asks where Treebeard is?                                        
    (Guarding Orthanc, says Merry. Some Ents  still demolishing.)           
    He takes Theoden off.                                                   
    Aragorn takes the hobbits aside and they sit and eat and chat           
   on   the   stone   heaps.   Aragorn  smokes.   Talk  about   wizards  and 
   tobacco.                                                                 
    Aragorn   and   Gimli   are   told   about   Orc-raid   and   Treebeard. 
   Merry  gives  up  hope  of  describing  them;  says  you  will  see  them 
   soon.  How  shall  I  describe  them   to  Bilbo?   (This  was   when  he 
   first tried to collect his ideas.)                                       
    Describes   destruction   of   Isengard.    Saruman   not    strong   or 
   brave.  Merry  tells  all  he  knows  about  the  battles  of  Ford.  How 
   trees dogged orcs.                                                       
    Treebeard   knocks   on   gates   of   Isengard.   Arrows    no   good.(1) 
   Saruman  flies  to  Orthanc  and  sends  up  fires  from floor  of plain. 
   Scorched  Ents  go   mad.  But   Treebeard  stops   them.  They   let  in 
   Isen  River  by  North  Gate (2) and  flood  the  bowl.  Terrific  fume  and 
   steam.   Terrible  noises,   drowned  wolves   and  slaves   and  smiths. 
   The  Ents  pull  the  wall  to  pieces.  They  send   Galbedirs  (Talking 
   Trees) to help Gandalf. They bury dead at Fords.                         
    Gandalf's   speech   with   Saruman.  He   rides  over   flooded  cause- 
   way.   Saruman   looks   out   of   window  above   door.  Asks   how  he 
   
   dares  to  come  without  permission.  Gandalf  says he  thought that 
   as  far  as  Saruman  was  concerned  he  was   still  a   lodger  in 
   Orthanc.(3)                                                           
     'Guests  that  leave  from  the  roof  have not  always a  claim to 
   come in by the door.' Saruman refuses to repent or submit.            
     Gandalf  gives  Treebeard  task  of  [?caring] for  him. 'I  do not 
   doubt  there  are  delved   ways  under   Orthanc.  But   every  time 
   water subsides let  it in  again, till  all these  underground places 
   are  submerged.  Then  make  a  low  bank and  plant trees  round it. 
   Guard Orthanc with Ents.'                                             
     Theoden  thinks  a  Nazgul  may  carry  him  off.  'Let  him!' says 
   Gandalf.  'If  Saruman  thinks  of  that  last  treachery  ... cannot 
   pity  him  for the  terrible fate  that awaits  him. Mordor  can have 
   no love [for] him. Indeed what he will do                             
     Say  that  this  must  be clear  to Saruman  himself. Would  it not 
   be  more  dramatic  to  [?make]  Saruman  offer  help:  Gandalf says 
   no  - he  knows that  if Mordor  wins he  is done  for now.  Even the 
   evidence  that  he  had  made  war  on  us  won't  help  him.  Sauron 
   knows  that  he  did so  only for  [his] own  ends. But  if we  win - 
   with his belated  help he  hopes to  re-establish himself  and escape 
   punishment.  Gandalf  demands  his  staff  of  office.   He  refuses; 
   then Gandalf orders him to be shut up, as above.(4)                    
     They rest the night in the ruins and ride back to Eodoras.          
     Feast  on  evening  of  their  return and  coming of  the messenger 
   - that ominous dark-visaged man (5) should end this chapter.             
                                                                        
     Another outline (in ink over pencil, but the underlying text though 
   briefer was not greatly different) reads as follows:                  
                                                                        
     Treebeard  (and  Merry and  Pippin) relate  events -  their arrival 
   at  Isengard.  They  saw  Saruman   send  out   all  his   forces  to 
  
   overwhelm  the  Riders  at   Isenford.  As   soon  as   Isengard  was 
   well-nigh  empty, the  Ents attacked.  Merry and  Pippin tell  of the 
   terrifying  anger  and  strength  of  the  Ents.  Saruman  really had 
   little  power  beyond  cunning,  persuasive  words  -  when   he  had 
   no slaves at hand  to do  his will  and work  his machines  or light 
   his fires he could do little himself. All his studies had  been given 
   to trying to  discover how  rings were  made. He  let his  wolves out 
   -  but  they  were  useless.  A few  of the  Ents were  scorched with 
   fire  -  then they  went mad.  They drowned  Isengard, by  letting in 
   River and blocking the outlet.                                        
                                                                        
     All the day they were destroying and making havoc  of the           
   outer walls and all within. Only Orthanc resisted them. Then           
   
                  
                                                                              
   just  ere  nightfall  Gandalf  came  riding  up  like  the  wind.(6) He told 
   them    of   King    Theoden's   danger.    A   considerable    force   of 
   walking  trees  had  already  stalked  after  the  orcs the  night before. 
   The   Ents  now   sent  a   much  great[er]   force  and   commanded  them 
   all  to  gather  at  the  mouth  of  the  Coomb  and let  no orc  come out 
   alive.  A  few  Ents  had  gone  to  Isenford,  and  buried  the  dead men 
   of the Mark.                                                                
                                                                              
    In  the  margin against  the last  sentences of  this outline  is written: 
   'Shall there  be more  real Ents?'  Notably, a  sentence in  the underlying 
   pencilled text reads: 'The Ents sent a force of  walking trees  (with split 
   trunks). They crept on in darkness following the victorious orcs.'          
                                                                              
    There is not a great deal to notice in the scanty  initial drafting  or in 
   the first completed manuscript  as far  as the  beginning of  Merry's story 
   of  the  attack  on  Isengard  (TT  p.  170).  The  meal  provided  by  the 
   hobbits  was  not  eaten  in  the  guard-house  by  the  gates:  Merry  and 
   Pippin went off to get  the food  and returned  with it,  Pippin explaining 
   that 'There is a door not far inside the  old tunnel  that leads  down into 
   some well-stocked stores' (cf. the outline, p. 47: they sit and eat 'on the 
   stone  heaps').  Of  Ents, where  in TT  (p. 167)  Pippin says:  'Oh, well, 
   you have seen some  at a  distance, already',  here he  says 'Oh  well, you 
   have seen Quickbeam'  - this  being of  course a  reference to  the earlier 
   version  of  'The  Road  to  Isengard',  where  Gandalf  and   Theoden  and 
   their  company  met  Bregalad  on  their  ride  from  Helm's Deep.(7) And he 
   says also, as in the outline on p. 47: 'But  I wish  Bilbo could  have seen 
   Treebeard:  how  we  shall manage  to describe  him to  the old  hobbit, if 
   ever we get back, I can't think.'                                           
    In  a  draft  for the  discussion of  pipes (TT  pp. 167-8)  Aragorn leapt 
   down  from  the  stone  heap  and   went  to   the  saddle-bags   that  lay 
   nearby. 'From them  he drew  out an  old cloak,  and a  worn purse  of soft 
   hide.  Coming  back  he  wrapped  himself  in  the  cloak,  and  opened the 
   purse,  and  drew out  a blackened  pipe of  clay.' Before  Pippin produced 
   his  spare  pipe,  Merry  said:  'There are  none to  be found.  Orcs don't 
   smoke,  and  Saruman  did  not  give  his  leaf  to  his slaves.'  And when 
   Pippin   said   'Look!  Trotter   the  Ranger   has  come   back!'  Aragorn 
   replied:  'He  has  never  been  away.  I  am  Trotter  and   Aragorn,  and 
   belong both to Gondor and the North.'(8)                                    
    A  few  other  details  in  the  opening  of  the  chapter  may  be noted. 
   There is  no mention  of Aragorn's  returning of  the hobbits'  knives,(9) or 
   of Pippin's brooch (TT p. 169). After Merry's story of Grishnakh (10)       
   Aragorn spoke at greater length about Sauron and Saruman:                   
                                                                              
    'All this about the orcs of Lugburz (Mordor, I suppose, from               
   the Red Eye) makes me uneasy,' said Aragorn. 'The Dark Lord                 
   already  knew  too  much,  and  Grishnakh  clearly  got  some               
  
   
   message  across  the  River  after  the  quarrel.  [But  still  there are 
   some  hopeful  points.  Saruman  is  in   a  cleft   stick  of   his  own 
   cutting.  Gandalf  ought  not  to  have   much  difficulty   in  convinc- 
   ing  him  that  a  victory  for   Mordor  would   not  be   pleasant  for 
   him,  now.  Indeed'  (and  here   Aragorn  lowered   his  voice)   'I  do 
   not  see  what can  save him,  except the  Ring itself.  It is  well that 
   he  has  no  idea  where  it  is.  And  we  should   do  best   never  to 
   mention  it  aloud:  I   do  not   know  what   powers  Saruman   in  his 
   tower   may   have,   nor   what   means   of   communication   with  the 
   East  there  may  be.)  From  your  tale  it  is  plain  that  he thought 
   one   of   you   was   possibly   the   Ringbearer;   and   Sauron   must 
   therefore  have  the  same  doubt.  If  so,  it  will  hasten  his attack 
   westward:   Isengard   has   fallen   none  too   soon.  But   there  are 
   some  hopeful  points.   All  this   doubt  may   help  poor   Frodo  and 
   Sam.  But  at  any  rate  Saruman  is  in  a  cleft  stick  of   his  own 
   cutting.                                                                  
                                                                            
     The part of this text (rather more  confused in  the manuscript  than I 
   have  represented  it)  enclosed  in  square  brackets, was  rejected im- 
   mediately  and  replaced  by  what  follows  ('From   your  tale   it  is 
   plain ...'); this was rejected later, leaving only  the last  sentence. - 
   Lastly,  Pippin  chants,  in addition  to Though  Isengard be  strong and 
   barred  [sic],  the  Entish  Ta-ruta,  dum-da,  dum-da dum!  ta-rara dumda 
   dumda-bum! (see VII.420).                                                
                                                                            
     In the original draft Merry's story (TT pp. 170 ff.) was at first very 
   different from what it became, and I give this text (written in  ink over 
   very faint pencil) in part. Of the opening of his  story my  father noted 
   on the manuscript that he should know less:  'His account  of the  war is 
   too detailed.'                                                            
                                                                            
   '...  We  came  down  over  the  last  ridge   into  Nan   Gurunir  after 
   night  had  fallen. It  was then  that I  first got  an inkling  that the 
   forest  was  moving  behind  -  or  a lot  of it  was: all  the Galbedirs 
   [>  Lamorni  >  Ornomar]  were  coming,   as  the   Ents  call   them  in 
   their  short  language  (which  seems  to  be  an  oldfashioned  Elvish): 
   Talking  Trees,  that  is,  that  they  have   trained  and   made  half- 
   entish.(11) All   this   must   have  been   happening  while   you  were 
   riding  south.(12) As  far  as  I  can  make   out,  from   Treebeard  and 
   Gandalf,  the  war  seems  to  have  gone   like  this:   Saruman  opened 
   the  game  some  weeks   ago,  and   sent  raiders   into  the   west  of 
   Rohan.    The   Rohan-men    sent   out    strong   forces,    and   they 
   retreated  over  the  fords  of  Isen,  and  the  Riders   rather  rashly 
   pursued   them   right   up  to   the  bottom   of  Nan   Gurunir.  There 
   
                               
                                                                     
   they were ambushed  by a  host of  Saruman's folk  and one  of the 
   chieftains of  Rohan seems  to have  been killed.  That must  be a 
   good  many  days   ago.(13) Then more Rohan-men   arrived  coming 
   from  Westfold (14) away  south,  and the  Riders still  remained on 
   both  sides  of the  River keeping  the Isengarders  from breaking 
   out of the valley. Up to then  Saruman was  only fencing;  then he 
   struck.  Men  came  up  from the  land away  west, old  enemies of 
   Rohan,  and  the  Riders  were  driven  over  the Fords.  The next 
   stage we were just in time to see.                                 
     'As  we  crept down  into Nan-Gurunir  - and  there was  no sign 
   or challenge. [sic] Those Ents and their flocks can creep  if they 
   wish. You stand still, looking at the weather and listening to the 
   rustling  of the  leaves, maybe,  and then  suddenly you  find you 
   are in the middle of a wood,  with trees  all round  you. "Creepy" 
  
   is the word for it! It  was very  dark, a  cloudy night.  The moon 
   got  up  late  -  and long  before it  rose there  was a  deep and 
   sombre forest all round the  upper half  of Isengard  Ring without 
   a sign of challenge. There was a  light gleaming  from one  of the 
   windows in  the tower,  that was  all. Treebeard  and some  of the 
   elder Ents crept on, right round to within sight of the  gates. We 
   were with him.  I was  sitting on  Treebeard's shoulder  and could 
   feel a trembling tenseness in him, but even  when roused  the Ents 
   can be very  cautious and  patient: they  stood still  as statues, 
   listening and breathing. Then all at once there was a  great stir. 
   Trumpets  blared,  and  all the  Ring echoed.  We thought  that we 
   had been spotted, and battle was  going to  begin. But  nothing of 
   the  kind. It  seems that  news had  come in  that the  Riders had 
   been defeated and driven over the Fords, but were still  trying to 
   hold out  on the  east bank.  Saruman sent  out his  whole forces: 
   he  pretty  well  emptied  Isengard.  Gandalf  says  that  he  was 
   probably  in a  great taking,  thinking that  the Ring  might have 
   gone  to  Eodoras,  and  meant  to  blot out  Theoden and  all his 
   folk, before  they had  time to  do anything  about it.  But there 
   were  one  or  two bits  of essential  information he  lacked: the 
   return of Gandalf, and the rising of the Ents. He thought  the one 
   was finished for  good, and  the others  no good,  old slow-witted 
   back-numbers.  Two  very  bad  mistakes.  Anyway  that is  what he 
   did.  I  saw  them  go  -  endless lines  of Orcs,  and squadrons/ 
   troops  of  them  mounted  on  great  wolves (a  Saruman notion?), 
   and  whole   regiments  of   men,  too.   Many  of   them  carried 
   torches, and by the flame I could see their faces. Some  were just 
   Men, rather tall, dark-haired, not particularly evil-looking.' 
   
    'Those would be Dunlanders,' said Aragorn. 'An upland folk               
   from the west of the Misty Mountains,  remnants of  the old               
   peoples that once dwelt in  Rohan and  all about  the Black               
   Mountains, south and north.'                                              
                                                                            
    The  following  dialogue,  concerning  the  'goblin-men'  reminiscent of 
   the squint-eyed Southerner at Bree,  and Merry's  estimate of  the forces 
   that left Isengard that night, is much the same as in TT (p. 171), except 
   that  Aragorn  says  that they  had had  many of  the goblin-men  to deal 
   with at the Hornburg 'last night' (see note 7), and that there is here no 
   mention of the bridge over the Isen  over which  a part  of the  host had 
   passed. Then follows:                                                     
                                                                            
    '...   I  thought   it  looked   black  for   the  Riddermark.   But  it 
   seems  in   the  end   the  only   way  in   which  Saruman   could  have 
   been    overcome.     One    wonders     how    much     Gandalf    knew, 
   guessed,   or   planned.   But   Treebeard   anyway   let  them   go.  He 
   said  that  his  concern  was  Isengard.  "Stone  -  that we  can fight," 
   he said.                                                                  
    'But   he   sent   off   a   whole   wood   of   the  Ornomi (15) down the 
   valley  after  the  army,  as  soon as  the gates  of Isengard  were shut 
   again.   I  don't   know,  of   course,  much   of  what   happened  away 
   south down there; but you will tell us later.'                            
    'I  can  tell  you  now  briefly,'  said  Aragorn.  'The   Saruman  army 
   came  down  on  both  sides  of   the  Isen   and  overwhelmed   the  men 
   of  Rohan,  and  most  of  the  survivors   scattered.  A   strong  force 
   under   Erkenwald   of   Westfold (16) fled   south   towards   the   Black 
   Mountains.   We   met   a   survivor   of  the   battles  of   the  fords 
   yesterday  evening,  and  were  just  in  time to  take refuge  in Helm's 
   Deep, a gorge in the hills, before the whole pack came on us.'            
    'I  don't  know  how  you  survived,'  said   Merry.  'But   you  helped 
   us.  As  soon  as  all   the  army   had  gone,   the  fun   began  here. 
   Treebeard went up and began hammering on the gates....'                   
  
                                                                            
    Merry's  account  of  the  Ents'  destruction of  the gates  of Isengard 
   was already in this preliminary draft very close to that in TT  (p. 172), 
   but  his  estimate  of  Saruman  was  expressed more  largely and  with a 
   degree of scornful  and rather  jaunty assurance  that his  experience of 
   the  master  of  Orthanc scarcely  justified; and  Aragorn does  not here 
   interrupt  him  with  a  more  cautious  view  of Saruman's  innate power 
   (indeed  the  hypnotic  potency of  the wizard's  voice only  emerged, or 
   was at any rate only fully realised, when  the meeting  with him  came to 
   be written).                                                              
   
                   
                                                                             
    'I   don't   know   what   Saruman   thought   was  happening.   But  all 
   that  I  have  seen  since  leads  me to  think that  either he  was never 
   really  a  first-class  wizard  (not  up  to  his  reputation,  which  was 
   partly  due  to  Isengard,  and  that   was  not   his  making   to  begin 
   with),   or  he   had  been   deteriorating  -   relying  on   wheels  and 
   what  not,  and   not  on   wisdom.  And   he  does   not  seem   to  have 
   much  heart  in  any  sense:  certainly   he  had   been  going   back  in 
   plain  courage.  The  old  fool  had  really   become  dependent   on  all 
   his  organized  slaves.  He  had  a  daunting  way  with  him:   power  of 
   dominating   minds   and   bewildering   or   persuading   them   was  his 
   chief  asset  all  along,  I fancy.  But without  his armies  to do  as he 
   commanded,  he  was   just  a   cunning  old   man,  very   slippery,  but 
   with no grit. And the old fool had sent all his armies off! ...'           
                                                                             
    Merry's  account  (given  to  Pippin  in  TT)  of  Saruman's  flight into 
   Orthanc chased by Bregalad,  the spouting  of fires  and gases  from vents 
   in  the  plain  of  Isengard  ('as  soon  as  Saruman  got  back  into his 
   control-room  he  got  some  of  his  machinery  working'),  the scorching 
   of  some  of the  Ents and  the quelling  of their  fury by  Treebeard, is 
   present in the draft in all essentials, though more briefly told  (and the 
   horrible  fate  of  the  Ent  Beechbone  does not  yet appear).  The time- 
   scheme  was  still  at  the  stage described  in $  II on  p. 5,  with the 
   drowning of Isengard beginning  later in  the same  night (31  January) as 
   the Ents came there,(17) and so  the story  is much  condensed in  the draft 
   text  by  comparison   with  that   in  TT.   Gandalf  came   to  Isengard 
   'yesterday at 'nightfall' (i.e. 1 February, the night of the Battle of the 
   Hornburg);  and  where  in   TT  (p.   175)  Pippin   says  that   he  was 
   surprised  at the  meeting of  Gandalf and  Treebeard 'because  neither of 
   them seemed surprised at all', here Merry says:                            
                                                                             
    '... I do not  know who  was most  surprised at  their meeting,           
   Gandalf or Treebeard.  Gandalf, I  think, for  once. For  from a           
   look he gave us when we first met I have  a fancy  Treebeard had           
   spotted Gandalf in Fangorn; but would not  say anything  even to           
   comfort  us.  He  has  very  much  to  heart  the elvish  saw of           
   Gildor's: Do not meddle in the affairs of wizards; for  they are           
   subtle and quick to wrath.'(18)                                            
    'But  Gandalf  knew  Treebeard  was on  the move,'  said Gimli.           
   'He knew there was going to be an explosion.'                              
    'But not even Gandalf  could guess  what that  was going  to be           
   like,' said [Merry >] Pippin. 'It has never happened before. And           
   even wizards know little about Ents. But talking  about surprise           
   - we were the surprised ones: coming on  top of  the astonishing           
   rage of the Ents, Gandalf's arrival was  like a  thunderclap. We           
   
                           
                                                                       
   had very little to  do, except  try and  trot round  after Treebeard 
   (when  he  was  too busy  to carry  us) and  see the  fun. We  had a 
  
   high  time  for  a  moment,  when  we  got left  alone, and  came in 
   front  of  a  rush  of  some terrified  wolves, and  we had  a brush 
   with two  or three  stray orcs.  [But when  Gandalf arrived,  I just 
   stood  staring  with  my  mouth  open,  and  then  I  sat  down  and 
   laughed.  >]  But  when  Gandalf's  horse   came  striding   up  the 
   road, like a flash of silver in the dusk, well,  I just  gasped, and 
   then  I  sat  down  and laughed,  and then  I wept.  And did  he say 
   pleased  to  see  you  again?  No,  indeed.  He  said  "Get  up, you 
   tom-fool  of  a  Took.  Where  in  the  name of  wonder in  all this 
   mess  is  Treebeard?  Hurry, hurry,  hurry, my  lad! Don't  let your 
   toes grow whiskers." But later he was  a bit  gentler, after  he had 
   seen  the  old Ent:  he seemed  very pleased  and relieved.  He gave 
   us a few minutes of concentrated  news, a  pat on  the head,  a sort 
   of  hasty  blessing,  and  vanished  away south  again. We  got some 
   more  news  out  of  Treebeard  after  he had  gone. But  there must 
   be  much  more  to  tell.  We  should  have  been  far  more worried 
   and anxious about you,  I expect,  only it  was difficult  what with 
   Treebeard  and  Gandalf  to  really  believe   you  would   come  to 
   grief.'                                                              
    'Yet  we  nearly did,'  said Aragorn.  'Gandalf's plans  are risky, 
   and  they  lead  often  to  a  knife-edge.  There  is  great wisdom, 
   forethought  and  courage  in  them  -  but  no certainty.  You have 
   to do your part as it comes to you; or they would not work.'         
    'After  that,  said  Merry, 'the  Ents just  went on  and carefully 
   and  neatly  finished  the  drowning  of  Isengard.  I   don't  know 
   what else, do you?'                                                  
    'Yes,'  said  Aragorn,  'some  went to  the Fords  to bury  the men 
   of Rohan who had  fallen there;  and to  gather all  the -  what did 
   you  say  they  were  called  -  the  Ornomi,  the moving  woods, to 
   the  Deeping  Coomb.  Aye,  that  was  a  wonder  and  a  victory as 
   great as the one here. No orc is left. It was a long night,  but the 
   dawn was fair.'                                                      
    'Well, let us hope that it is the beginning of better things,' said 
   Gimli. 'Gandalf said the tide was turning.'                          
    'Yes,' said Aragorn, 'but  he also  said that  the great  storm was 
   coming.'                                                             
    'Oh,'  said  Merry,  'I  forgot.  Not  long  before  Gandalf, about 
   sunset,  a  tired  horse  came  up  the  valley   with  a   pack  of 
   wolf-riders  round  it.(19) The Ents  soon  settled them,  though one 
   of  Quickbeam's  folk,  a  rowan-ent,  got  a  bad  axe-stroke,  and 
   
               
                                                                          
   that  enraged  the  Ents  mightily.  On  the  horse  there was  a queer 
   twisted  sort  of man:  I disliked  him at  sight. It  says a  great deal 
   about  Treebeard  and  Ents  generally,  if  you  think  about it  - in 
   spite   of  their   rage,  and   the  battle,   and  the   wounding  of 
   Bregalad's  friend  Carandrian,  that  the  fellow  was not  killed out 
   of  hand.  He  was  miserable  in  his  fear  and  amazement.  He  said 
   he  was  a  man  called  Frana,  and  was  sent  with urgent  messages 
   from  Theoden   and  Gandalf   to  Saruman,   and  had   been  captured 
   by  orcs  on  the  way  (I  caught  him squinting  at Treebeard  to see 
   how   it   went,   especially  the   mention  of   Gandalf).  Treebeard 
   looked  at  him  in  his  long  slow  way  for  many  minutes.  Then he 
   said:   "Hoom,   ha,   well,   you   can   go   to  Saruman!   I  guess 
   somehow  that  you   know  pretty   well  how   to  find   him,  though 
   things  have changed  a little  here. But  false or  true, you  will do 
   little harm now."                                                       
    'We  told  Gandalf  about  it.   He  laughed,   and  said:   "Well,  I 
   fancy  of  all  the  surprised  people  he  had  the worst  shock. Poor 
   Wormtongue!  He  chose  badly.  Just  for a  little I  feel hardhearted 
   enough  to  let  those  two  stay  and  live  together.  They  will  be 
  
   small  comfort  to  each  other.  And  if   Wormtongue  comes   out  of 
   Orthanc alive, it will be more than he deserves." '                     
                                                                          
    Against  this  passage  my  father  wrote:  'No, Wormtongue  must come 
   after  Gandalf';  and  at  the  foot  of  the  page:  'Shall Wormtongue 
   actually murder Saruman?'                                               
                                                                          
    'Well,'  he  continued.  'Our  job  was  to   get  rooms   ready  and 
   prepare  stuff  for  your  entertainment.  All  yesterday and  most of 
   last  night  we  worked.  Indeed,  say  what  you  like,  we  did  not 
   knock  off  till  close  on  noon this  morning. And  I don't  know if 
   we  should  even  then,  only Pippin  found two  tubs floating  on the 
   Water'                                                                  
                                                                          
    Here this draft breaks off. The first  completed manuscript,  from the 
   point where Merry's story begins, was based fairly closely on the draft 
   text (pp. 50-5) in its narrative, but moved far towards the text  of TT 
   in  expression.  The  passage  about  the 'Talking  Trees' (p.  50) was 
   developed thus:                                                         
                                                                          
   '... The  Ornomi  were  coming.  That  is  what  the  Ents   call  them 
   in  their  "short  language",  which  seems  to  be   an  old-fashioned 
   Elvish:  trees with  voices it  means, and  there is  a great  host of 
   them  deep  in  Fangorn,  trees  that  the  Ents  have  trained  so long 
   that  they  have  become  half  entish, though  far wilder,  of course, 
   and crueller.'                                                          
   
     This was rejected, probably at once, and a passage  for the  most part 
   very  close  to  that  in  TT  (p.  170)  substituted.  Ornomi  was here 
   replaced by Huorns in the act  of writing  and is  the point  where that 
   name  arose.  Merry  is  now  uncertain  about  their nature:  'I cannot 
   make out whether they are trees that  have become  Entish, or  Ents that 
   have become tree-like, or both.'                                         
     At first Merry was still  going to  give a  summary and  commentary on 
   the course of the war:                                                   
                                                                           
   '...  It  seems  that  news  had  come  in  that  the  [Rohir  >] Horse- 
   men  had  been   defeated  and   driven  back   across  the   Isen,  but 
   some  were  still  trying  to  hold  out  on  the  eastern bank.  We got 
   this  out  of  some  of  Saruman's  men  that  the  Ents   captured  and 
   questioned.   Saruman   thought   that   no   more   was  left   of  the 
   King's  forces,  except  what  he  would  keep  by  him  to   guard  his 
   town  and  hall.  He decided  to finish  off the  Rohir with  a decisive 
   blow.'                                                                   
                                                                           
   But it must have been at this point that  my father  noted on  the draft 
   (p.  50)  that  Merry  should  be  much  less  well-informed   on  these 
   matters, and the  passage just  given was  rejected and  the text  of TT 
   (p. 171) substituted: 'I don't know much about this war ...'             
     Merry now tells (as he does not  in the  draft, p.  51) that  when the 
   great  host  left  Isengard 'some  went off  down the  main road  to the 
   fords, but still more turned off towards the bridge and the east side of 
   the river'. This was changed in a hasty pencilled emendation  to 'turned 
   off towards where I  believe Saruman  has recently  made a  bridge'. See 
   p. 31 and note 22.                                                       
     Aragorn's  brief  account of  what had  happened southwards  was still 
   retained from the draft (p. 52), and here  he adds  the surmise  (in the 
   draft Gandalf's,  reported by  Merry, p.  51) about  Saruman's purposes: 
   '... the whole pack came  howling after  us. They  had learned  that the 
   King  was  in  the  field,  so  none  of them  went to  Eodoras. Saruman 
   wanted the King and Eomer, his heir, dead or alive.  He was  afraid that 
   the Ring might  get into  their hands  after the  battle from  which you 
  
   escaped.' He also gives the information that the  force that  fled south 
   from  the  Fords  to  the  Black  Mountains  numbered  about  a thousand 
   men. With this passage  cf. Gandalf's  remarks to  Theoden as  they rode 
   to Isengard (p. 29). 
    Merry's  rather  overconfident assessment of  Saruman   was  reduced, 
   in stages, virtually to  its compass in  TT, and  Aragorn's intervention 
   now appears,  very much  as in  TT (p.  172), with  his emphasis  on the 
   peril of private conversation with the master of Orthanc.                
     In this version a new  time-scheme had  entered, as  is seen  from the 
   story of the drowning of Isengard:                                       
   
                                    
                                                                             
   '...   They   calmly   settled   down   to   carry   out   a   plan  that 
   Treebeard   had  made   in  his   old  head   all  along:   they  drowned 
   Isengard.  Day  was  dawning  by  that   time.  They   set  a   watch  on 
   the tower,  and  the  rest  just  faded  away  in  the grey  light. Merry 
   and  I  were  left  alone  most  of  that   day,  wandering   and  prying 
   about.   The   Ents   went   north   up  the   valley.  They   dug  great 
   trenches  under  the  shadow  of  the  Huorns,   and  made   great  pools 
   and  dams,  and  when  all  was  ready,   last  night,   about  midnight, 
   they  poured in  all  the  Isen,  and  every  other  stream   they  could 
   tap, through a gap by the north-gate, down into the ring....'              
    'Yes,  we  saw  the  great  vapour  from  the  south  this   morning  as 
   we rode from Helm's Deep,' said Aragorn....                                
    'By  morning  there  was  a  fog  about  a  mile  thick,'   said  Merry. 
   '...  Treebeard  stopped  the  inflow  some  hours  ago,  and   sent  the 
   stream  back  into  its  old  course.  Look, the  water is  sinking again 
   already.   There   must  be   some  outlets   from  the   caverns  under- 
   neath.   But   Gandalf   came   before   the   drowning  began.   He  may 
   have  guessed  or  been  told  by  Treebeard  what  was  afoot,   but  he 
   did   not   see   it   happen.   When   he   arrived   the   digging  and 
   damming   was   not   quite   finished,   but   old  Treebeard   had  re- 
   turned,  and  was  resting.  He   was  only   about  fifty   yards  away, 
   soothing  his  arrow-smarts   by  pulling   down  a   bit  more   of  the 
   southern wall in a leisurely fashion....'                                  
                                                                             
    This  is  still  not quite  the final  time-scheme for  the story  of the 
   destruction of Isengard  (see pp.  5 -  6, $$  III-IV), because  the party 
   from Helm's  Deep still  reached Isengard  in a  single day  (2 February); 
   so  here  Pippin  tells that  it was  'last night'  (1 February)  that the 
   drowning  began,  and  Aragorn  says that  they had  seen the  great cloud 
   of steam as they rode up from Helm's Deep 'this morning'.                  
    All  the  last  part  of  what  would  become  the  chapter  'Flotsam and 
   Jetsam'  was  discarded  from   this  manuscript   and  replaced   by  new 
   pages, in which the text of TT (pp. 174 - 7, describing  the day  spent by 
   Merry  and  Pippin  alone  while the  Ents prepared  the diversion  of the 
   Isen,  Gandalf's  coming,  and  the  filling  of the  Ring of  Isengard by 
   moonlight)  was  reached  save  for the  choice of  a different  word here 
   and there. But the time-scheme of  the rejected  pages was  still present, 
   with  the  extra  day still  not inserted  and the  time during  which the 
   waters  of  Isen  flowed into  the Ring  correspondingly shorter.(20) On this 
   account the last part of the hobbits' story still differs from that in TT, 
   and Merry ends thus:                                                       
                                                                             
   '... By morning there was a fog about  a mile  high, but  it was            
   beginning to rise and sail away out of the valley. And the lake            
   
                                   
                                                                             
    was  overflowing,  too,  and  pouring  out   through  the   ruined  gate, 
    bringing  masses  of  wreckage  and  jamming  it   near  the   outlet  of 
  
    the  old  tunnel.  Then  the  Ents  stopped  the  inflow,  and  sent  the 
    Isen  back  into  its  old  course.  Since  then   the  water   has  been 
    sinking  again.  There  must   be  outlets   somewhere  from   the  caves 
    underneath,  or  else  they  are  not  all  filled up  yet. There  is not 
    much  more  to  tell.  Our  part,  Pippin's  and  mine, was  chiefly that 
    of   onlookers:   rather  frightened   at  times.   We  were   all  alone 
    while  the  drowning  was  going  on,  and   we  had   one  or   two  bad 
    moments.  Some  terrified  wolves   were  driven   from  their   dens  by 
    the  flood,  and  came  howling  out.  We  fled,  but  they   passed  by. 
    And  every  now  and  then  some  stray  orc  would   bolt  out   of  the 
    shadows   and   run   shrieking   off,  slashing   and  gnashing   as  he 
    went.  The  Huorns  were  waiting.   There  were   many  of   them  still 
    in  the  valley  until  the  day  came.  I  don't  know  where  they have 
    all  gone.  It  seems  very  quiet  now  after  such  a  night.  I  could 
    sleep.'                                                                   
                                                                             
       But  the  coming  of  Wormtongue  is  now  placed  according   to  the 
    direction  on  the  draft  text  ('Wormtongue  must come  after Gandalf', 
    p. 55): he came 'early this morning', and the story of his arrival is now 
    much  as  in  TT,  though  briefer.  Aragorn's  curiosity  about  tobacco 
    from  the  Southfarthing  turning up  in Isengard  appears (see  note 8), 
    and Pippin  reports the  same date  on the  barrels as  in TT: 'the 1417 
    crop'.                                                                    
       After 'it is not a very cheerful sight', with which the  later chapter 
    'Flotsam and  Jetsam' ends,  this text  goes straight  on to  'They passed 
    through the ruined  tunnel', with  which 'The  Voice of  Saruman' begins. 
   
                             NOTES.                                    
                                                                      
   1. Arrows no good: i.e., against Ents.                            
   2. On the North Gate of Isengard see p. 43 note 23.               
   3. He  was  still  a lodger  in Orthanc:  i.e., Gandalf  had never 
      'officially' left after his enforced residence in the tower. 
   4. This paragraph was enclosed in square brackets and marked with 
      a query.                                                         
   5. That  ominous  dark-visaged  man: cf.  'The Story  Foreseen from 
      Fangorn'  (VII.437): 'Return  to Eodoras....  News comes  at the 
      feast  or  next  morning  of the  siege of  Minas Tirith  by the 
      Haradwaith, brought by a dark Gondorian like Boromir.'           
   6. The time-scheme here is that described on p. 5, $ II.             
   7. In  that  version  Theoden  and Gandalf  and their  company left 
      Helm's  Deep in  the morning  and reached  Isengard on  the same 
      day, and  so here  in answer  to Pippin's  question (TT  p. 168) 
   
                  
                                                                          
       'What is today?'  Aragorn replies  'The second  of February  in the 
       Shire-reckoning' (see p. 5, $ III). Pippin  then calculates  on his 
       fingers that it was 'only a week ago' that he 'woke up in  the dark 
       and  found himself  all strung-up  in an  orc-camp' (i.e.  from the 
       night  of  Thursday  26  January  to  Thursday  2   February).  And 
       again,  when  Pippin  asks  when  it  was  that Aragorn,  Gimli and 
       Legolas 'caught a glimpse of the old villain, or so  Gandalf hints' 
       (as  Gimli  said)  at  the  edge  of Fangorn  (TT p.  169), Aragorn 
       replies: 'Four nights ago, the twenty-ninth.'                       
        These  dates  were  changed  on  the manuscript  to 'The  third of 
       February', 'only eight days ago', and 'Five nights ago': see  p. 6, 
       $ IV.                                                               
    8. In an earlier version of this Aragorn's reply (here  assembled from 
       scarcely differing variants) was different:                         
          'For a spell,' said Aragorn, with a glint of  a smile.  'This is 
       good leaf. I wonder if it grew in this valley. If so,  Saruman must 
  
       have  had  some  wisdom  before  he  took  to  making  worse things 
       with  greater  labour.  He had  little knowledge  of herbs,  and no 
       love for growing  things, but  he had  plenty of  skilled servants. 
       Nan  Gurunir  is  warm  and  sheltered  and   would  grow   a  good 
       crop, if it were properly tended.'                                  
       With this cf. the passages given on pp. 37 - 9. - The  decision, or 
       perception, that  the tobacco  had not  in fact  been grown  in Nan 
       Gurunir,  but  that  Saruman  had  obtained  it  from   the  Shire, 
       appears  in a  rider pinned  to the  first complete  manuscript, in 
       which  Merry  tells  Gimli  that  it  is Longbottom-leaf,  with the 
       Hornblower brandmarks on the barrels (TT p. 167).                   
    9. The finding of the hobbits' leaf-bladed knives and their sheaths at 
       the site of the battle beneath Amon Hen (TT p.  17) is  absent from 
       the  draft  and  the  fair  copy  manuscript  of 'The  Departure of 
       Boromir' (VII.381).                                                 
   10. Grishnakh  was  changed  on  the manuscript  at each  occurrence to 
       Grishnak, a reversion to  the original  form (VII.409  - 10).  - On 
       the back of  this page  is a  reference that  shows it  was written 
       during or more probably after June 1942.                            
   11. This is the reverse of what  Merry says  in TT  (p. 170):  'I think 
       they are Ents that have become almost like trees, at least  to look 
       at.'                                                                
   12. Merry was  a day  out: the  march of  the Ents  on Isengard  was in 
       the  evening  of  31 January,  and Aragorn,  Gimli and  Legolas had 
       reached Eodoras early that morning (see pp. 3 - 4).                 
   13. The death of Theodred in the First Battle of the  Fords of  Isen on 
       25 January (see p. 22 note 3).                                      
   14. Westfold: see p. 21.                                                
   15. Ornomi: in  the underlying  pencilled text  the name  Galbedirs can 
       be read. At the earlier occurrence in this draft (p.  50) Galbedirs 
   
                        
                                                                         
        was  changed  first to  Lamorni and  then to  Ornomar -  all these 
        names having the same meaning.                                    
    16. Erkenwald     of     Westfold:    see     p.    24     note    22. 
    17. us Merry says  that 'by  morning there  was a  fog a  mile thick', 
        Aragorn says 'we could see the great vapour from  the south  as we 
        rode towards the Fords'  (i.e. as  the host  rode from  Eodoras on 
        1  February),  and  my  father wrote  in the  margin of  the text: 
        'Drowning must not begin until night of Hornburg battle'.         
    18. In the first complete manuscript this becomes: ' "Don't  be hasty" 
        is his motto, and also that saying Sam says he picked up  from the 
        Elves:  he  was  fond  of  whispering  it to  me when  Gandalf was 
        peppery: "Do not meddle in the affairs of  wizards ..." '  For its 
        original  appearance  see  'Three is  Company', FR  p. 93.  In TT 
        (p. 196) Merry quotes it to Pippin a  propos Pippin's  interest in 
        the palantir.                                                     
    19. Cf.  'Helm's  Deep'  in  TT (p.  134): 'Some  say also  that Worm- 
        tongue  was  seen  earlier,  going  northward  with  a  company of 
        Orcs.'  But  in  the  present  passage in  TT (p.  178) Wormtongue 
        arrived alone.                                                    
    20. In  the  time-scheme  followed  here  it  lasted from  midnight on 
        1 February till the morning of 2 February; in  the final  story it 
        lasted till the night of 2 February (TT p. 177: 'The  Ents stopped 
        the inflow in the night'), = 4 March.                             
   
                                      V.                                    
                             THE VOICE OF SARUMAN.                          
                                                                           
      Book III Chapter 10 'The Voice of Saruman' in The Two Towers is in 
   ; the first completed manuscript simply the further extension of Chapter 
  
   XXX (see  p. 47).  The opening  of this  part of  the narrative  is here 
   almost  as in  the final  form (see  note 8),  but the  conversation with 
   Gandalf is much briefer; after Merry's 'Still, we feel less ill-disposed 
   towards Saruman than we did' it continues:                               
                                                                           
     'Indeed!' said Gandalf. 'Well, I am going to pay him a 
   farewell visit. Perhaps you would like to come?' 
     'I should,' said Gimli. 'I should like to see him, and learn if he 
   really looks like you.' 
     'You may not see him close enough for that,' laughed 
   Gandalf. '[He has long been a shy bird, and late events may not 
   have >] He may be shy of showing himself. But I have had all 
   the Ents removed from sight, so perhaps we shall persuade him.' 
     They came now to the foot of Orthanc. 
                                                                           
    ,. In TT Gandalf's last remarks were developed to: 'And how will you 
    learn that, Master Dwarf? Saruman could look like me in your eyes, if 
    it suited his purpose with you. And are you yet wise enough to detect 
   , all his counterfeits? Well, we shall see, perhaps. He may be. shy of 
                 showing himself before many different eyes together....' 
          The description of Orthanc in this text at first ran like this: 
                                                                           
   ".  A  few  scorings,  and   small  sharp   splinters  near   the  base, 
   were  all  the  marks  it  showed  of  the  fury  of  the  Ents.  In the 
   middle  from  two  sides,  north  and  south,   long  flights   of  broad 
   stairs,  built  of  some other  stone, dark  red in  hue, climbed  up to 
   the great  chasm  in  the  crown  of  the  rock.  There  they  met,  and 
   there  was  a   narrow  platform   beneath  the   centre  of   the  great 
   arch  that   spanned  the   cleft;  from   it  stairs   branched  again, 
   ranning  up  west  and  east  to  dark  doors  on  either  side,  opening 
   in the shadow of the arch's feet.                                        
                                                                           
     This is the general conception described in version 'D' of the passage 
        'The Road to Isengard' (p. 32), and precisely illustrated in the 
   
                                         
                                                                                
   drawing 'Orthanc (3)' reproduced on p. 33. But the text just given was,       
   replaced at the time of writing by the following:                             
                                                                                
   ...  the  fury  of  the  Ents.  On two  sides, west  and east,  long flights 
   of  broad   stairs,  cut   in  the   black  stone   by  some   unknown  art, 
   climbed  up  to  the  feet  of  the  vast  arch  that  spanned the  chasm in 
   the  hill.  At  the  head  of  each  stair was  a great  door, and  above it 
   a window opening upon a balcony with parapet of stone.                        
                                                                                
    This  is  the  rather  simpler  conception   illustrated  in   the  drawing 
   'Orthanc  (4)'  reproduced  on p.  33. At  a later  stage this  was rejected 
   and  replaced  on a  slip inserted  into the  manuscript by  the description 
   in  TT,  where  of  course  the  conception  of  Orthanc  had  been  totally 
   changed (pp. 33 - 5, and the drawing reproduced on p. 34).                    
    The   description  of   Orthanc  was   followed  immediately   by  'Gandalf 
   led  the  way  up  the  western  stair.  With  him  went Theoden  and Eomer, 
   and the five  companions.' There  is thus  no discussion  here of  who shall 
   go up, or how close they shall stand.                                         
    From  this  point  initial drafting  (inked over  very faint  pencil, which 
   is effectively illegible) exists for  the interview  with Saruman,  and this 
   was  pretty  closely  followed  in  the  first  completed  manuscript. Saru- 
   man's voice was at this stage differently described, and  this was  at first 
   repeated   in   the   manuscript:   The   window   closed.    They   waited. 
   Suddenly  another   voice  spoke,   low,  melodious,   and  yet   it  seemed 
   unpleasant  [>  unpleasing:  its  tone  was  scornful).'(1) This  was changed, 
  
   probably at  once, to:  'low, melodious,  and persuasive;  yet now  its tone 
   was of one who, in spite of a gentle nature, is aggrieved.' All else that is 
   said of that voice in TT (p.  183) is  here absent;  and the  description of 
   Saruman  is  briefer:  'His  face  was  long  with a  high forehead;  he had 
   deep  darkling  eyes;  his  hair   and  beard   were  white,   smudged  with 
   darker strands. "Like and unlike", muttered Gimli.'                           
    With  the  opening  of  the  conversation  at this  stage (cited  here from 
   the  completed  manuscript  rather  than  from  the  draft  text)   cf.  the 
   original outline on pp. 47 - 8.                                               
                                                                                
    'Well?'  said  Saruman. 'You  have a  voice of  brass, Gandalf.              
   You  disturb  my  repose.  You  have  come  to  my  private door              
   without leave. What is your excuse?'                                         
    'Without  leave?'  said  Gandalf.  'I  had  the  leave  of such              
   gatekeepers as I found. But am I not  a lodger  in this  inn? My              
   host  at  least  has  never shown  me the  door, since  he first              
   admitted me!'                                                                 
    'Guests that leave by the roof have no claim to re-enter by the              
   door at their will,' said Saruman.                                            
   
                                                                  
                                                                           
      'Guests  that  are  penned  on  the  house-top  against   their  will 
   have   a   right   to   knock   and  ask   for  an   apology,'  answered 
   Gandalf.(2) 'What have you to say, now?'                                    
      'Nothing.  Certainly  not  in  your  present  company.  In  any  case 
   I have little to add to my words at our last meeting.'                   
      'Have you nothing to withdraw?'                                       
      Saruman   paused.   'Withdraw?'   he   said   slowly.   'If   in   my 
   eagerness   and   disappointment   I   said   anything   unfriendly   to 
   yourself,   consider   it   withdrawn.  I   should  probably   have  put 
   matters  right   long  ago.   You  were   not  friendly   yourself,  and 
   persisted   in   misunderstanding   me  and   my  intentions,   or  pre- 
   tending  to do  so. But  I repeat:  I bore  you no  ill-will personally; 
   and  even  now,  when   your  -   your  associates   have  done   me  so 
   much  injury,  I  should  be  ready  to  forgive   you,  if   you  would 
   .  dissociate  yourself from  such people.  I have  for the  moment less 
   power  to  help  you  than  I  had;  but  I still  think you  would find 
   my  friendship  more  profitable  in  the  end   than  theirs.   We  are 
   after  all  both  members  of  an  ancient  and  noble   profession:  we 
   should  understand  one  another.   If  you   really  wish   to  consult 
   me, I am willing to receive you. Will you come up?'                      
                                                                           
     This passage, whose original  germ is  seen in  the outlines  given in 
   VII.212,  436,  was  developed  into  that  in TT  pp. 186-7.  The draft 
   text (3) goes on  at once  to 'Gandalf  laughed. "Understand  one another? 
   ..."', and there is nothing said about the effect of Saruman's  words on 
   the  bystanders;  but  in  the  manuscript   his  speech   was  changed, 
   apparently at once, to a form  somewhat nearer  to that  in TT  (with 'a 
   high and ancient order' for 'an ancient and noble profession'), and this 
   was  followed  by  the  passage  (TT  p.  187)  in  which  the  voice of 
   Saruman 'seemed like the gentle remonstrance  of a  kindly king  with an 
   errant  but  beloved minister'.  But here  the words  'So great  was the 
   power that  Saruman exerted  in this  last effort  that none  that stood 
   within hearing were unmoved' are absent; for of  all that  precedes this 
   in TT', his  long opening  trial of  Theoden's mind  and will,  with the 
   interventions of  Gimli and  Eomer, there  is no  hint or  suggestion in 
   either draft or finished  text. The  interview is  conducted exclusively 
   between the two wizards.                                                 
                                                                           
     For  the  remainder  of  the  dialogue  between them  I give  here the 
   original draft: (4)                                                      
  
                                                                           
     Gandalf   laughed.   'Understand   one   another?   I   don't   know. 
   But  I  understand  you  at  any  rate,  Saruman -  well enough.  No! I 
   do  not  think  I  will  come up.  You have  an excellent  adviser with 
   you,   adequate   for   your   understanding.   Wormtongue   has   cun- 
   
                                                         
                                                                     
   ning  enough  for  two.  But  it  had  occurred  to  me  that since 
   Isengard  is rather  a ramshackle  place, rather  old-fashioned and 
   in need of renovation and alteration, you might like to leave  - to 
   take a holiday, say. If so, will you not come down?'               
     A  quick  cunning  look  passed  over  Saruman's face;  before he 
   could  conceal  it,  they  had  a  glimpse  of  mingled   fear  and 
   relief/hope.  cunning.  They  saw through  the mask  the face  of a 
   trapped man, that feared both to stay and to  leave his  refuge. He 
   hesitated.  'To  be  torn by  the  savage  wood-demons?'  he  said. 
   'No, no.'                                                          
     '0 do not fear for your skin,' said  Gandalf. 'I  do not  wish to 
   kill you -  as you  would know,  if you  really understood  me. And 
   no one will hurt you, if I say no. I am giving  you a  last chance. 
   You can leave Orthanc - free, if you choose.'                      
     'Hm,'  said  Saruman.  'That  sounds  well.  More  like  the  old 
   Gandalf.  But  why  should  I  wish  to  leave  Orthanc?  And  what 
   precisely is "free"?'                                              
     'The  reasons  for leaving  lie all  around,' said  Gandalf. 'And 
   free means not a prisoner.  But you  will surrender  to me  the key 
   of  Orthanc  -  and  your staff:  pledges for  your conduct.  To be 
   returned, if I think fit, later.'                                  
     Saruman's  face  was  for  a  moment  clouded  with  anger.  Then 
   he laughed. 'Later!' he said. 'Yes -  when you  also have  the keys 
   of Baraddur,  I suppose;  and the  crowns of  seven kings,  and the 
   staffs of the five wizards,(5) and have purchased yourself a  pair of 
   boots  many  sizes  larger  than  those  you  have  now.  A  modest 
   plan. But I must beg  leave to  be excused  from assisting.  Let us 
   end  this  chatter.  If you  wish to  deal with  me, deal  with me! 
   Speak  sense  -  and  do  not come  here with  a horde  of savages, 
   and these boorish  men, and  foolish children  that dangle  at your 
   tail.'                                                             
     He  left  the  balcony.  He  had  hardly  turned  away,   when  a 
   heavy  thing  came  hurtling down  from above.  It glanced  off the 
   parapet,  narrowly  missed  Gandalf,  and splintered  [struck out: 
   into fragments] on the  rock beside  the stair.  It seemed  to have 
   been a large ball of dark shining crystal.                         
     'The   treacherous   rogue,'   cried   Eomer,  but   Gandalf  was 
   unmoved.  'Not  Saruman  this  time,'  he  said.  'It  came  from a 
   window  above.  That  was   a  parting   shot  from   Master  Worm- 
   tongue,  I  fancy. I  caught the  flash of  a hand.  And ill-aimed. 
   Which  do you  think it  was meant  for, me  or Saruman?'  'I think 
   maybe  the  aim  was  ill  because he  could not  make up  his mind 
   
    
                                                                             
   which  he  hated  most'  (?  said   Gimli).  'I   think  so   too,'  said 
   Gandalf.  'There  will   be  pleasant   words  in   the  Tower   when  we 
   are gone.'                                                                  
    'And  we  had  better  go  quickly  out  of  stone's  throw  at  least,' 
   said Eomer.                                                                
    'It  is  plain  to  me  that  Saruman   has  not   yet  given   up  hope 
   [added:  in  his  own  devices],'  said  Gandalf.  'Well,  he  must nurse 
   his hope in Orthanc.'                                                      
                                                                             
  
    Here this draft stops, the ending being very ragged.  It is  notable that 
   in  this  text  there is  no mention  of Gandalf's  summons to  Saruman to 
   return to the balcony  when he  turned away,  and so  the breaking  of his 
   staff  does  not  appear (in  the original  sketches of  the scene  in the 
   outlines  referred  to  above,  where  Saruman  was  not  in   his  tower, 
   Gandalf took his staff from him and broke it with his hands).              
    Since there is no evidence  at all  that the  conception of  the palantir 
   had arisen at any earlier stage or in  any earlier  writing, this  must be 
   presumed  to  be  its first  appearance, but  the draft  does not  make it 
   dear  whether  my  father  perceived  its  nature  at  the  moment  of its 
   introduction  as  Wormtongue's  missile  -  Gandalf does  not say  what he 
   thought  of  it,  nor  hint that  it might  be a  device of  importance to 
   Saruman.  In  his  letter  to  W.  H.  Auden  of  7  June  1955  my father 
   said  (immediately  following  the  passage  from  that  letter  cited  at 
   the  beginning  of  The  Return  of the  Shadow): 'I  knew nothing  of the 
   Palantiri,  though  the  moment  the  Orthanc-stone  was  cast   from  the 
   window,  I recognized  it, and  knew the  meaning of  the 'rhyme  of lore' 
   that  had  been  running  in  my mind:  seven stars  and seven  stones and 
   one tuhite tree.'(7) On the other hand, in this initial version of the scene 
   he saw the ball of crystal as shattered by  the impact,  and still  in the 
   finished  manuscript  immediately  following  this  draft  he   wrote  that 
   the ball 'splintered  on the  rock beside  the stair.  It seemed  from the 
   fragments', before breaking off at this  point and  writing that  it smote 
   the stair, and that it was the stair that cracked and splintered while the 
   globe  was  unharmed.  What further  significance for  the story  could it 
   have had if it were immediately destroyed?                                 
                                                                             
    The  completed  text  develops  the  dialogue  of  Gandalf   and  Saruman 
   a good  way  towards  the  form  in  TT, though  much still  remains from 
   the  original  draft.  But  there now  enters, almost  in the  final form, 
   Gandalf's  summons  to  Saruman  to  come  back,  his final  admonition to 
   him,  and the  breaking of  his staff.  The crystal  ball now  rolled down 
   the steps, and it was 'dark but shining with a heart of fire'. In reply to 
   Aragorn's  suggestion  that  Wormtongue  could  not   make  up   his  mind 
   whom he  hated most  Gandalf says:  'Yes, that  may be  so. There  will be 
   some  debate in  the Tower,  when we  are gone!  We will  take the  ball. I 
   
                                      
                                                                           
   fancy that  it is  not a  thing that  Saruman would  have chosen  to cast 
   away.'                                                                   
    Pippin's running  down the  stair to  pick up  the globe,  and Gandalf's 
   hasty taking of it and wrapping it in the folds of his cloak,  were later 
   additions (see p. 79 note 12). Yet that the globe was to be  important is 
   now plain. The scene ends thus in this version:                          
                                                                           
    'Yet  there  may  be  other  things to  cast,' said  Gimli. 'If  that is 
   the end of the debate, let us go out of stone's throw, at least.'        
    'It  is  the  end,'  said  Gandalf.  'I  must  find  Treebeard  and tell 
   him how things have gone.'                                               
    'He  will  have  guessed,  surely?'  said   Merry.  'Were   they  likely 
   to end any other way?'                                                   
    'Not  likely,'  answered  Gandalf,  'But  I  had  reasons   for  trying. 
   I  do  not  wish  for  mastery.  Saruman  has been  given a  last choice, 
   and  a  fair  one.  He  has  chosen  to  withhold  Orthanc at  least from 
   us,  for  that  is his  last asset.  He knows  that we  have no  power to 
   destroy  it  from  without,  or  to  enter  it against  his will;  yet it 
   might  have  been  useful  to  us.  But  things  have  not   gone  badly. 
   Set  a  thief  to  hinder  a thief!  [Struck out:  And malice  blinds the 
   wits.]  I  fancy  that,  if  we  could  have  come  in,  we  should  have 
   found   few   treasures  in   Orthanc  more   precious  than   the  thing 
   which the fool Wormtongue tossed down to us!'                            
  
    A  shrill  shriek,  suddenly  cut   off,  came   from  an   open  window 
   high above. 'I thought so,' said Gandalf. 'Now let us go! '              
                                                                           
    The end of the  chapter in  TT, the  meeting of  Legolas and  Gimli with 
   Treebeard, his  parting from  Merry and  Pippin, and  the verse  in which 
   the Hobbits are entered into 'the Long Lists', is  present in  this first 
   completed text all but word for word, save  only at  the very  end, where 
   his last words are brief:                                                
                                                                           
    'Leave  it  to  Ents,'  said  Treebeard.  'Until  seven times  the years 
   in  which  he  tormented   us  have   passed,  we   shall  not   tire  of 
   watching over him.'(8)                                                   
                                                                           
                                     NOTES.                                 
                                                                           
   1.  The draft has: 'low, rather  melodious, and  yet unpleasant:  it spoke 
     contemptuously.'                                                       
   2.  Though  this  exchange  was  subsequently  lost,  the   reference  to 
     Gandalf's   manner   of   departure   from   Orthanc  on   the  previous 
     occasion was  brought in  at a  later point  (TT p.  187): 'When  last I 
     visited  you,  you were  the jailor  of Mordor,  and there  I was  to be 
   
                  
                                                                           
       sent. Nay, the guest who has escaped from the roof will  think twice 
       before he comes back in by the door.'                                
    3. The draft of Saruman's speech is very close to  that cited  from the 
       completed   manuscript,   but  after   'We  should   understand  one 
       another' Saruman says 'Building not breaking is our work.'           
    4. Not strictly the original draft, since as already noted it  is inked 
       over a faint and illegible pencilled text.                           
    5. The first reference to the Five Wizards.                             
    6. In  drafting  for  the  end  of  the  chapter  Gandalf's   reply  to 
       Treebeard's  'So  Saruman  would  not  leave?  I  did  not  think he 
       would' (TT p. 192) runs thus: 'No, he is still nursing what  hope he 
       has. He is of course pretending that he loves me  and would  help me 
       (if I were reasonable - which means if I would  serve him,  and help 
       him to  power without  [?bounds]). But  he is  determined to  wait - 
       sitting among the ruins of his old plans to see what comes.  In that 
       mood, and  with the  Key of  Orthanc and  his staff  he must  not be 
       allowed to escape.'                                                  
    7. The need that the  palantir would  come to  fulfil had  already been 
       felt, as is seen from Aragorn's (rejected) remarks on p. 50: 'And we 
       should do best never to mention it [the Ring] aloud:  I do  not know 
       what  powers  Saruman  in  his  tower  may have,  nor what  means of 
       communication with the East there may be.'                          
    8. The  meeting of  Treebeard with  Legolas and  Gimli and  his parting 
       from  Merry  and  Pippin  was very  largely achieved  in preliminary 
       drafting, but was placed at a different point, since it begins: 'The 
       afternoon was half gone  and the  sun going  behind the  western arm 
       of  the  valley  when  Gandalf  and  the  King  returned.  With them 
       came  Treebeard. Gimli  and Legolas  gazed at  him in  wonder. "Here 
       are  my  companions that  I have  spoken of  to you,"  said Gandalf. 
       The old  Ent looked  at them  long and  searchingly', &c.  This was 
       how the part of the narrative afterwards constituting 'The  Voice of 
       Saruman' originally began.                                           
   
                                     VI.                                  
                                                                         
                                THE PALANTIR.                             
                                                                         
   Drafts and  outlines for  the opening  of this  chapter show  my father 
  
   very  uncertain  of  the immediate  course of  events when  the company 
   left Isengard. These pages are extremely difficult to interpret  and to 
   place in sequence, but I take the one that I give now to be  that first 
   written, since it treats as the actual event  what would  become merely 
   the  abandoned  plan  ('When  we  came,  we meant  to go  straight from 
   Isengard  back  to  the  king's house  at Edoras  over the  plains', TT 
   p. 194).                                                               
                                                                         
    The   sun   was   sinking  behind   the  long   western  arm   of  the 
   mountains   when   Gandalf   and   his   companions,   and   the   King 
   with his riders, set out from Isengard.                                
    Ents  in  a  solemn row  stood like  statues at  the gate,  with their 
   long  arms  uplifted;  but  they  made  no  sound.  Merry   and  Pippin 
   looked  back  as  they  passed  down  hill  and  turned  into  the road 
   that led to  the bridge.(1) Sunlight was  shining in  the sky,  but long 
   shadows  reached  out  over  Isengard.  Treebeard  stood  there  still, 
   like  a  dark tree  in the  shade; the  other Ents  were gone,  back to 
   the sources of the stream.                                             
    By  Gandalf's  advice  the  company  crossed   the  bridge   and  then 
   struck   away   from   the   river,   southward   and    east,   making 
   straight  across  the  rolling  plains  of  Rohan  back  to  Eodoras: a 
   journey  of  some  forty-eight  leagues.(2) They were  to   ride  more 
   with  secrecy  than  speed,  by  dusk  and night,  hoping to  reach the 
   king's  house  by  nightfall  of  the  second  day.  By that  time many 
   of  the  king's  men  who  had  fought  at  the  Fords  and  at  Helm's 
   Deep would be gathering at Eodoras.                                    
    'We  have  gained  the  first  victory,' said  Gandalf, 'yet  that has 
   some  danger.   There  was   a  bond   between  Isengard   and  Mordor. 
   Of  what  sort  and  how  they   exchanged  their   news  I   have  not 
   discovered.  But  the  eyes of  the Dark  Tower will  look now  in this 
   direction, I think.                                                    
    'There  is  no  one  of  this  company,  I  think,  whose   name  (and 
   deeds)  is  not  noted  now  in  the  dark  mind  of Sauron.  We should 
   walk  in  shadow,  if  we  walk  abroad at  all -  until we  are ready. 
   Therefore,  though  it  may  add  to the  miles, I  counsel you  go now 
   
                     
                                                                            
   by  night,  and  go  south  so that  day does  not find  us in  the open 
   plain.  After  that  we  may  ride   with  many   men,  or   ride  maybe 
   [??back   to   the]   Deeping   Coomb   that   would   be    better   by 
   ways  among   the  foothills   of  your   own  mountains   Theoden,  and 
   come   thus   down   to   Eodoras...   long  ravines   about  Dunharrow. 
                                                                            
    The last few lines are  a ragged  scrawl, across  which my  father wrote 
   (at  the  same  time)  'They  meet Huorns  returning'. Since  against the 
   statement that 'they passed down hill and turned into  the road  that led 
   to  the  bridge'  he  noted  in  the margin  'No they  rode south  to the 
   Fords',  and  against  'the company  crossed the  bridge and  then struck 
   away from the river' he wrote 'No, they go south', it seems clear that it 
   was as he was writing this first draft  of the  opening that  he realised 
   that  the company  did not  in fact  make straight  for Eodoras  but went 
   first to Helm's Deep - and therefore abandoned this text.(3)              
    In  a  rejected  speech  of  Aragorn's  (p.  67  note  7)  there  was  a 
   suggestion that he had given  some thought  to the  matter, but  there is 
   here the first clear expression  of the  idea that  there must  have been 
   some  means  by  which  news  was   rapidly  exchanged   between  Orthanc 
   and Barad-dur. Why Gandalf was  so certain  of this  is not  made plain,(4) 
   and one might wonder whether  the idea  did not  arise from  the palantir 
   rather than the other way about.                                          
    On  the reverse  of this  page is  an outline  that one  would naturally 
   suppose to  have been  written continuously  with the  text on  the other 
  
   side.  That it  followed the  abandoned narrative  draft is  obvious from 
   the  fact  that  here  the  company  did  not  head straight  for Eodoras 
   but  rode  down  from  Isengard  to  the  Fords.  The  writing   is  here 
   exceptionally  difficult,  not  only  extremely  rapid  but  with letters 
   idiosyncratically formed.                                                 
                                                                            
    This   was   the   Orthan[c]   Stone   [written   above:   Orthancstone 
   Orthankstone    Orpancstan]    which    kept    watch    on    movements 
   in   neighbourhood   but   its   range   was   limited   to   some   100 
   leagues?(5) It will help to keep watch on Orthanc from afar.                
    Night   comes  swiftly.   They  come   to  the   Fords  and   note  the 
   river  is  failing  and  running  dry  again.(6) The starry  night.  They 
   cross and pass the mounds.                                                
    They  halt  under  stars  and  see  the  great  black   shadow  passing 
   between [?them] and stars. Nazgul.                                        
    Gandalf  takes  out  dark  globe  and looks  at it.  Good, he  said. It 
   shows  little  by  night.  That  is  a  comfort.  All  they   could  see 
   [?was]  stars  and  [?far  away]  small  batlike  shapes   wheeling.  At 
   the  edge  was  a  river in  the moon.  The moon  is already  visible in 
   Osgiliath said Gandalf. That seems the edge of sight.(7)                  
   
     As  they  draw  near   Helm's  Deep   a  shadow   comes  up   like  a 
   mist.  Suddenly  they  hear  a  rustling  whisper  and  on  both  sides 
   of  them  so  that  they  are  in  a  lane   ....  Shadows   pass  away 
   northward. Huorns. Insert now page 3 of Ch.XXIX.                        
     Next  day  they  ride  with  many  men  in  the  Westfold   Vale  and 
   ....  by  [?paths  winding]  among  the  mountains.  They   strike  the 
   Dunharrow  ravine  on  the   second  day.   And  find   folk  streaming 
   back to Eodoras. Aragorn rides with Eowyn.(8)                           
     Gandalf   looks   at  the   Dark  Crystal   on  the   terrace  before 
   King's  House.  They  see  quite  clearly  Orthanc  -  Ents  [?moving] 
   .....  water  all  very  [?small]  and  clear.  Horsemen   riding  over 
   plain  from  west  and  north.  Strange  [?  figures of  various kind]. 
   And   from  Minas   Tirith.  It   only  shows   lights  and   men  [?no 
   country].                                                               
                                                                          
     The reference to 'page 3 of Chapter XXIX' is  to the  first completed 
   version  of  'The  Road  to  Isengard',  where  the description  of the 
   departure  of  the  Huorn  wood  from  the  Deeping  Coomb  was  placed 
   before Theoden and  Gandalf and  their company  left for  Isengard, and 
   so before they passed through the wood (p.  27). It  is clear  from the 
   passage of the Huorns at this point in the story  that the  final time- 
   scheme had not yet been reached (see pp. 5 - 6, $$ III-IV): Theoden 
   and  Gandalf  and  their  company  still  reached  Isengard on  the day 
   (2 February) following the  Battle of  the Hornburg  and did  not spend 
   the   night   of  2   February  encamped   below  Nan   Gurunir  (where 
   in  TT, p.  158, they  heard the  Huorns passing,  and after  which the 
   passage  about  the  departure  of  the  wood  from the  Deeping Coomb, 
   and the Death Down, finally found its place).                           
     In this outline there is nothing to suggest that the 'dark globe' was 
   the   means   of   communication  between   Orthanc  and   Barad-dur  - 
   indeed, rather the reverse, since when Gandalf looks into  it somewhere 
   near the Fords of Isen the range of  its sight  does not  extend beyond 
   Osgiliath (although  his words  'It shows  little by  night. That  is a 
   comfort' suggest that he had feared that it might make them  visible to 
   a hostile eye). On  the other  hand, in  the preceding  narrative draft 
   Gandalf  is  seen  to  be  much  concerned with  that question  of com- 
   munication:  'There  was  a  bond  between  Isengard  and   Mordor.  Of 
   what sort... I have not discovered.' It seems hard to believe that even 
   though  Gandalf had  not yet  put two  and two  together my  father had 
   failed to do  so. A  possible explanation  is that  when he  wrote this 
   outline  he  did  indeed  already  know  the  significance of  the Dark 
  
   Crystal, but that Gandalf had not yet fathomed the  full extent  of its 
   range and powers, or did not yet know how to  make use  of them.  Or it 
   may be truer to say simply  that in  these notes  we see  the formative 
   moment in which the significance of the Seeing Stone  was at  the point 
   
                            
                                                                            
   of emergence: the fateful 'device' - devised long before  - which  in the 
   final  story  would  prove  to have  been of  vast though  hidden import- 
   ance in the War of the Ring.(9)                                           
    A little scribbled note in isolation may be cited here:                  
                                                                            
   The black-red ball shows movements. They see the lines  of war            
   advancing. [? Ships are seen] and Theoden's men in Helm's Deep            
   and assembling in Rohan.                                                  
                                                                            
   The  context  of  this  is altogether  obscure: for  who is  seeing these 
   things?                                                                   
    Another  text  -  a  brief and  tantalising set  of notes  scrawled down 
   very rapidly in faint soft pencil, vestiges of fugitive thoughts  - shows 
   further debate  on the  meaning of  the Orthanc-stone.  I cannot  see any 
   clear indication of where it would be placed in the narrative, or even of 
   where it stands in the sequence of these  preliminary papers;(10) but from 
   various points it seems to have preceded the text that follows it here. 
                                                                            
    I  said  that  Isengard  was  overthrown,  and   the  Stone   was  going 
   on  a  journey,  said  Gandalf.  And  that  I  would  [look  o]  speak to 
   it  again  later  when  I  could,  but  [?at  the]  moment  I  was  in  a 
   hurry.                                                                    
   auctor   (No   I   think   the  dark   globe  to   be  in   contact  with 
   Mordor is too like the rings)                                             
    Gandalf  discovers  that  the  Orthanc-stone  is  a  far-seer.   But  he 
   could  not  make  out  [how]  to  use  it.   It  seemed   capricious.  It 
   seems  still  to  be  looking  in the  directions in  which it  was last 
   used, he said.                                                            
    Hence,  vision  of  the  [added:  7]   Nazgul  above   the  battlements. 
   He was looking towards Mordor.                                            
    Can  one  see  back.  Possibly  said  Gandalf.  It  is  perilous  but  I 
   have a mind to use it.                                                    
    He stands back. He has been seen [? bending over it].?                   
    No,  he  said,  this  is  an  ancient  stone  set  in  an  upper chamber 
   of  the  tower  long  long  ago  before  the  Dark  Tower was  strong. It 
   was   used   by   the   [?wardens]   of  Gondor.   One  also   must  have 
   been   in   the   Hornburg,   and   in   Minas   Tirith,  and   in  Minas 
   Morghul, and in Osgiliath. (Five).                                        
    They   saw   the   Hornburg.   They   saw   Minas   Tirith.   They   saw 
   Nazgul   above  the   battlements  of   Osgiliath.  So   Saruman  learned 
   some of his news he said.                                                 
                                                                            
    The bracketing of the words 'No I think the dark globe to be in          
   contact with Mordor is too like the rings' and the marginal auctor        
   (meaning  that  this  was  my  father's  thought,  not   Gandalf's)  were 
   
    added  in  ink.  The  implication of  these words  must be  that Gandalf, 
    in  the  opening  sentences of  this text,  was speaking  to a  person in 
    Mordor: and  if that  person was  none other  than Sauron  himself, there 
    is a delightful  glimpse of  Gandalf telling  the Dark  Lord that  he was 
    busy. -  That here  only five  of the  Seeing Stones  are named  (given a 
    habitation) does not mean of course that  at this  stage there  were only 
    five,  but  that  these  were  the  five Stones  of the  southern kingdom 
    (Gondor).   In  subsequent   enumerations  there   were five   Stones  in 
    Gondor, where in LR there were four.                                      
  
      Lastly, there is a brief outline, ending in a ragged scrawl, that seems 
    to have preceded the first continuous drafting of  the chapter  in formed 
    narrative.                                                                
                                                                             
      Conversation    with    Saruman    begins    about   3.15    and   ends 
    about   4.30   (that   is   about   sunset).   Dark  comes   about  5.30. 
    Gandalf  leads  them  south  in  the  dark  -   because  now   they  must 
    be   more   secret   than   ever.   (Wonders   what  the   connexion  was 
    between Saruman and Sauron.)                                              
      They  pass   out  of   Nan  Gurunir   at  about   9  p.m.   Camp  under 
    shadow  of  the  last  western  hill.  Dolbaran. They  will ride  fast on 
    morrow.   Two   men   are   sent  ahead   to  warn   men  that   king  is 
    returning   to  Helm's   Deep  and   that  a   strong  force   should  be 
    ready  to  ride  with  him.  No  men  more  than  two  or  three  are  to 
    ride  openly  on  the  plain.  The  king  will   go  by   mountain  paths 
    to Dunharrow.                                                             
      Then episode of Pippin and Stone.                                       
      Gandalf   says   this   is   how   Saruman   fell;   He   studied  such 
    matters.   The   old   far-seers  of   the  Men   of  Numenor   who  made 
    Amon    Hen    and    Amon    Lhaw    One    in    Hornburg,   Osgiliath, 
    Minas     Tirith,     Minas     Morghul,    Isengard     [Angrenost    >] 
    Angost.(11) That is how Saruman   got   news   -   though   Hornburg 
    and  Minas  Tirith  were  'dark',  their  balls  lost  or  destroyed. But 
    he tried to peep at Barad-dur and got caught.                             
      Nazgul.                                                                 
    Feb.  4  They  ride  to  Fords  mid-morning  (11  a.m.),  rest  an  hour, 
    and   reach  Deeping   Coomb  road-fork   at  3   p.m.  Helm's   Deep  at 
    about  4.  They  rest,  gather  men,  and  ride  by  hill-paths  lost  to 
    sight. Hobbits are given ponies - and Gimli!                              
    Feb. 5, 6 Journey.                                                        
    Feb.   7   Dunharrow.   Joy   of   people.   Eowyn   comes   forth.   The 
    King   rides   down   the   mountain   valley   with  Eowyn   and  Eomund 
    [read  Eomer]  on   either  side,   Gandalf,  Legolas,   Aragorn  beside 
    them. The hobbits and Gimli ...                                           
      [?Regency.) Feast. Tobacco. Messenger.                                  
   
                            
                                                                            
   In  the  previous  text  (p.  71)  it  is  not  actually stated  that the 
   Seeing  Stones  of  Gondor  'answered'  or  corresponded one  to another, 
   but  the  idea  was  at  the  moment  of  emergence, as  is seen  from my 
   father's passing  doubt whether  'the dark  globe to  be in  contact with 
   Mordor is too like the rings', while 'Can one see back' seems  clearly to 
   refer  to reciprocal  vision between  one Stone  and another  rather than 
   to vision of past time. In the present outline  this conception  is fully 
   present and accepted, and with it the  central idea  that it  was through 
   his  knowledge  of  these  matters  that  Saruman  was  corrupted,  being 
   snared by his use of the Stone of Orthanc to look towards Barad-dur.      
    The  'episode of  Pippin and  the Stone'  has arisen  (though so  far as 
   the evidence goes it had not yet been  committed to  paper in  any form); 
   and the various elements were now  coming to  interlock in  a beautifully 
   articulated  conception.  The  original  idea (p.  69) that  when Gandalf 
   looked into the dark globe he  saw 'small  batlike shapes  wheeling' will 
   be retained but become  Pippin's vision,  and the  explanation of  why it 
   should be that vision and no other (cf. 'It seems still to be  looking in 
   the directions in which it was last used', p.  71) will  be found  in the 
   constant  intercourse  of  Saruman  and  Sauron  by  means of  the Seeing 
   Stones  (itself  answering the  question of  the method  of communication 
   between  Isengard  and  the  Dark  Tower),  so  that  'the  Orthanc-stone 
   [became]  so  bent  towards  Barad-dur  that,  if  any  save  a  will  of 
   adamant  now  looks  into it,  it will  bear his  mind and  sight swiftly 
   thither' (TT p. 204).                                                     
  
    The  final  time-scheme  had  now  entered  (see  p.  6, $ IV): Theoden 
   and  Gandalf  and  their  company  came  to  Isengard  on 3  February and 
   left that evening, two nights  after the  Battle of  the Hornburg.  It is 
   remarkable  that  even when  the plot  had advanced  to this  stage, with 
   the 'episode of  Pippin and  the Stone',  and the  first appearance  of a 
   Nazgul west of Anduin,  blacking out  the stars  (already present  in the 
   outline on p. 69), Gandalf was  not impelled  to ride  on ahead  in haste 
   to Minas Tirith, but is present  at the  feast in  Eodoras -  that feast, 
   often  foreseen,  which  would  never in  the event  take place.  For the 
   significance of the reference to tobacco here see p. 37 and note  33. But 
   pencilled notes added to this outline later show  the story  of Gandalf's 
   sudden  departure:  'Feb.  4  Gandalf  and  Pippin  reach  Deeping  Coomb 
   before  dawn',  and  'Feb.  4 -  5 Gandalf  rides all  night and  all day 
   Feb. 5 reaching Minas Tirith at sunset on Feb. 5'.                        
                                                                            
    There are no other writings extant before we  come to  a first  draft of 
   the chapter -  which extends  however only  so far  as the  conclusion of 
   Gandalf's words  with Pippin  after his  vision in  the Seeing  Stone (TT 
   p. 199).(12) This was  written very  fast and  apparently set  down without 
   any preliminary workings, but the final text of the chapter to this point 
   was achieved at once in all essentials  - there  are of  course countless 
   differences  in  the  expression  and  a  few  in  very  small  points of 
   narrative detail, and many of these differences  survived into  the first 
   
    completed manuscript of the chapter.(13) The chief difference from the           
    final text comes as Gandalf knelt by Pippin's body (TT p. 198): 'He           
    removed the ball and wrapped it in a cloth again. "Take this and              
    guard it, Aragorn," he said. "And do not uncover it or handle it              
    yourself, I beg." Then he took Pippin's hand and bent over his                
    face ...' Thus Gandalf hands the globe to Aragorn simply as a bearer          
    whom he can trust, in contrast to the story in TT (pp. 199 - 200),            
    where the charging of Aragorn with the Orthanc-stone takes place at a         
    different point and is given much greater significance through Ara-           
    gorn's claiming it by right. But Pippin's account of what happened to         
    him when he looked into the globe and 'he came' was achieved at once          
    in this draft.                                                                
      From this point there is very little further preliminary drafting, and      
    for almost all the rest of the chapter the earliest available text is that of 
    the first completed manuscript, much of which is written over erased          
    pencil. This manuscript was later given the chapter-number XXXI,              
    and the title 'The Orthanc-stone The Palantir', this being written            
    over an erased title of which only 'The' can be read.                         
      As this manuscript was first written Gandalf in his concluding,             
    words to Pippin said a good deal more than he does in TT (p. 199).            
    Some of this was moved to his conversation with Theoden and                   
    Aragorn after he had carried Pippin back to his bed: that Pippin had          
    saved him from the dangerous blunder of using the Stone himself, and          
    of Sauron's delusion that the Stone, and the hobbit, were in Orthanc.         
    But here Gandalf goes on:                                                     
                                                                                 
      'Very odd, very odd how things work out! But  I begin  now to               
    wonder a little.' He stroked his beard.  'Was this  ball really               
    thrown to slay me after all? Or to slay me if it might,  and do               
    something else if it  missed? Was  it thrown  without Saruman's               
    knowledge?  Hm!  Things  may  have  been  meant  to go  much as               
    they have gone - except that you looked in,  not me!  Hm! Well.               
    They have gone so, and not otherwise; and it is so that we have               
    to deal with.                                                                 
      'But come! This must change our plans. We are  being careless               
    and leisurely.                                                                
                                                                                 
      Against  the   paragraph  beginning   'Very  odd,   very  odd   how  things 
  
    work  out!'  my  father  wrote  in  the  margin:  'No!  because   if  Saruman 
    had  wished  to  warn  Mordor  of  the  ruin  of  Isengard  and  the presence 
    of  Gandalf  and  hobbits  he had  only to  use Glass  in normal  fashion and 
    inform  Sauron  direct.?  But he  may have  wished (a)  to kill  Gandalf, (b) 
    to  get  rid  of  the  link. Sauron  may have  been pressing  him to  come to 
    the  stone?'  He  evidently  decided  that  these  were  unprofitable  specu- 
    lations,   and   abandoning   the   direction   Gandalf's  words   had  taken 
    returned to an earlier point in his final address to Pippin.                  
   
   
                                                                                 
     The  text  in   this  first   manuscript  then   (with  rewriting   of  some 
   passages,  obviously  belonging  to  the same  time) all  but reaches  that of 
   TT  (pp.  199  -  203)  as  far  as  Gandalf's  opening  remarks   to  Pippin 
   about   the  Seeing   Stones  as   they  rode   towards  the   Deeping  Coomb. 
   Only  two  matters  need   be  noted.   When  Gandalf   gives  the   Stone  to 
   Aragorn  (cf.  p.  74) he  says here:  'It is  a dangerous  charge, but  I can 
   trust  you  even  against  yourself',  and  Aragorn replies  only: 'I  know the 
   danger. I will not uncover it,  or handle  it.' Secondly,  there is  a curious 
   series  of  shifts  in  the  precise  wording of  Gandalf's remarks  about his 
   failure  to  understand  immediately  the  nature  of  the  ball  thrown  down 
   from  Orthanc. At  first he  said: 'I  said nothing,  because I  knew nothing. 
   I  guessed  only.  I  know now.'  In the  first rewriting  of this  passage he 
   said:   'I  ought   to  have   been  quicker,   but  my   mind  was   bent  on 
   Saruman.  And  I  did  not  guess the  full nature  of the  stone -  not until 
   now.  But  now  I   know  the   link  between   Isengard  and   Mordor,  which 
   has  long  puzzled  me.'  This  was  again  rewritten at  this stage  to read: 
   'And I did not guess the nature of the stone, till I saw it in his [Pippin's] 
   hands.  Not  until  now  was  I  sure.'  In  further  revision of  the passage 
   carried  out  much  later  it  became:  'I  did  not guess  the nature  of the 
   stone, until it was too late. Only now am  I sure  of it.'  In the  final form 
   (TT  p.  200)  this  was  changed  once  more: 'I  did not  at once  guess the 
   nature  of the  stone. Then  I was  weary, and  as I  lay pondering  it, sleep 
   overcame  me.  Now  I  know!'  There  is,   to  be   sure,  among   all  these 
   formulations  no  great  difference  in  the  actual   meaning,  but   it  was 
   evidently   a   detail   that  concerned   my  father:   just  how   much  did 
   Gandalf  surmise  about  the  palantir  before  Pippin's   experience  brought 
   certainty, and how soon?                                                       
     An  element  of  ambiguity  does  in  fact  remain  in  LR.  Already  in the 
   first  manuscript  of  'The  Voice  of  Saruman'  Gandalf  had said:  'I fancy 
   that,  if  we  could  have  come  in, we  should have  found few  treasures in 
   Orthanc   more   precious   than   the   thing   which  the   fool  Wormtongue 
   tossed  down  to  us!'  The  nature  of   Wormtongue's  missile   cannot  have 
   been  fully  apparent  to  my father  himself at  that stage:  it was  in that 
   manuscript,  only  a  few  lines  above,  that  he changed,  as he  wrote, the 
   initial  story  of  the  globe's  having  smashed into  fragments on  the rock 
   (p.  65).  But  even  when  he  had  fully  established  the  nature   of  the 
   palantir  he   retained  those   words  of   Gandalf  (TT   p.  190)   at  the 
   moment  when  it  bursts  upon  the  story  -  although,  as  Gandalf  said at 
   Dol  Baran,  'I  did not  at once  guess the  nature of  the Stone'.  But then 
   why  was  he  so  emphatic,  as  he stood  beneath the  tower, that  'we could 
   have  found  few   treasures  in   Orthanc  more   precious'  -   even  before 
   Wormtongue's   shriek   gave   reinforcement  to   his  opinion?   Perhaps  we 
   should  suppose  simply  that  this  much  at least  was immediately  clear to 
   him,  that  a  great  ball of  dark crystal  in Orthanc  was most  unlikely to 
   have been nothing but an elegant adornment of Saruman's study.                 
     At  the  words  'Hobbits,  I  suppose,  have  forgotten  them'  (the  Rhymes 
   
                                                  
                                                                            
   of  Lore),  following Gandalf's  recital of  the words  of the  Rhyme Tall 
   ships and tall kings/Three times three (TT  p. 202),  a brief  passage of 
  
   original  drafting,  written  out  separately in  ink and  so not  lost in 
   erasure of pencil as elsewhere, takes up: the  first framing  of Gandalf's 
   declaration of the history of the Seeing Stones, here called  Palantirs, a 
   word that so far as record goes now first appears.                        
                                                                            
   They  [the  Rhymes  of  Lore] are  all treasured  in Rivendell.           
   Treebeard  remembers most/some  of them:  Long [Rolls  >] Lists           
   and that sort of thing.  But hobbits  I suppose  have forgotten           
   nearly all, even those that they ever knew.                               
     And what is that one about: the seven stones and seven stars?           
     About the Palantirs of the Men  of Old,  said Gandalf.  I was           
   thinking of them.                                                         
     Why, what are they?                                                     
     The Orthanc stone was one, said Gandalf.                                
     Then  it was  not made,  Pippin hesitated,  by the  Enemy, he           
   asked [? at a rush].                                                      
     No, said Gandalf. Nor by Saruman; it is  beyond his  art, and           
   beyond Sauron's too maybe. No, there was no evil in it.  It has           
   been corrupted, as have so many of the things that remain. Alas           
   poor Saruman, it was his downfall, so  I now  perceive. Danger-           
   ous to us all are devices made  by a  knowledge and  art deeper           
   than we possess ourselves. I did not know that any Palantir had           
   survived the decay of Gondor and the Elendilions until now.               
     Seven they set up.  At Minas  Anor that  is now  Minas Tirith           
   there was one, and one at Minas Ithil,  and others  at Aglarond           
   the  Caves  of  Splendour which  men call  Helm's Deep,  and at           
   Orthanc.  Others  were  far away,  I know  not where,  maybe at           
   Fornost, and at  Mithlond [struck  out: where  Cirdan harboured           
   the ... ships ...] (in) the Gulf of Lune  where the  grey ships           
   lie. But the chief and master  .... [?of  (the) stones]  was at           
   Osgiliath before it was ruined.                                           
                                                                            
     In this passage are the first occurrences  of Aglarond  (see p.  28) and 
   of  Fornost, which  on the  First Map  was named  Fornobel, and  still so 
   on my map made  in 1943,  VII.304. Here  also is  the first  appearance of 
   Cirdan in the manuscripts of The Lord of the Rings.                       
     In  the  first  complete  manuscript  this  was  developed  towards  the 
   form  in  TT.  Gandalf  now  tells  that 'The  palantirs came  from beyond 
   Westernesse,  from  Eldamar.   The  Noldor   made  them:   Feanor  himself 
   maybe  wrought  them,  in  days  so  long  ago  that  the  time  cannot be 
   measured in years.' He speaks of  Saruman as  he does  in the  final text; 
   but here  he  ends:  No  word  did  he  ever speak  of it  to any  of the 
   
                      
                                                                            
   Council.  It was  not known  that any  of the  palantirs had  escaped the 
   ruin of Gondor. Their very  existence was  preserved only  in a  Rhyme of 
   Lore  among  Aragorn's  people.'  This  was  changed  to:  'It   was  not 
   known to us that any of  the palantirs  had escaped  the ruin  of Gondor. 
   Outside  the  Council  it  was not  among elves  and men  even remembered 
   that such things had ever been, save only  in a  Rhyme of  Lore preserved 
   among Aragorn's people.'(14)                                              
    The remainder of the chapter in the first  manuscript reaches  the final 
   form in all but a few respects. There were still five palantirs anciently 
   in Gondor, one being still that of Aglarond (translated, as in the draft, 
   'Caves  of  Splendour',  but  changed  to  'Glittering  Caves'),(15) Of the 
   other two, Gandalf still says that  they were  far away,  'I do  not know 
   where,  for  no  rhyme  says.  Maybe  they  were  at  Fornost,  and  with 
   Kirdan at Mith[l]ond (16) in the Gulf of Lune where the grey ships lie.'      
    In  answer  to  Pippin's question  concerning the  coming of  the Nazgul 
   (TT p. 204) Gandalf  here says  only: 'It  could have  taken you  away to 
   the  Dark  Tower',  and  goes on  at once:  'But now  Saruman is  come to 
  
   the last pinch of the vice that he has put his hand in.' He says that 'It 
   may be that he [Sauron] will learn that I  was there  and stood  upon the 
   stairs of Orthanc - with hobbits at my tail. That is what I fear.'(17) And 
   at the end of the chapter he tells Pippin: 'You may see the first glimmer 
   of dawn upon  the golden  roof of  the house  of Eorl.  At sunset  on the 
   day after you shall see  the shadow  of Mount  Tor-dilluin fall  upon the 
   white walls of the tower of Denethor.'(18)                                
                                    *                                       
    In  his  foreword to  the Second  Edition of  The Lord  of the  Rings my 
   father said that in 1942 he 'wrote the  first drafts  of the  matter that 
   now  stands  as  Book  III, and  the beginnings  of Chapters  1 and  3 of 
   Book  V ['Minas  Tirith' and  'The Muster  of Rohan'];  and there  as the 
   beacons   flared   in   Anorien   and  Theoden   came  to   Harrowdale  I 
   stopped. Foresight had failed and there was no time for thought.'(19)     
   It  seems  to  have been  about the  end of  1942 or  soon after  that he 
   stopped; for in a letter  to Stanley  Unwin of  7 December  1942 (Letters 
   no.  47)  he  said  that  the  book  had reached  Chapter XXXI  'and will 
   require at least six more to finish (these  are already  sketched).' This 
   chapter  was  undoubtedly  'The  Palantir'  (not  'Flotsam  and  Jetsam', 
   Letters p. 437, note to letter 47).                                       
    In  the  foreword  to  the  Second Edition  he went  on: 'It  was during 
   1944  that  ...  I  forced  myself  to  tackle  the  journey of  Frodo to 
   Mordor',  and  this new  beginning can  be very  precisely dated;  for on 
   3 April 1944 he said in a letter to me (Letters no. 58):                  
                                                                     
    I have  begun  to  nibble at  Hobbit again.  I have  started to  do some 
    (painful)  work  on  the  chapter  which  picks  up  the   adventures  of 
   
   Frodo and Sam again; and to get myself attuned have been copying         
   and polishing the last written chapter (Orthanc-Stone).                  
                                                                           
   Two days later, on 5 April 1944 (Letters no. 59) he wrote to me:         
                                                                           
   I  have  seriously  embarked on  an effort  to finish  my book,  & have 
   been sitting up rather late: a lot of re-reading and  research required. 
   And it is a painful  sticky business  getting into  swing again.  I have 
   gone  back  to  Sam  and  Frodo,  and  am  trying  to  work   out  their 
   adventures. A  few pages  for a  lot of  sweat: but  at the  moment they 
   are just meeting Gollum on a precipice.                                  
                                                                           
   The  'copying  and  polishing'  of  'The  Orthanc-Stone' that  my father 
   did at this time is the second,  very finely  written manuscript  of the 
   chapter. Well over a year had passed since the  first manuscript  of the 
   chapter  was  written, but  not unnaturally  no changes  of significance 
   were  made  m the  new text:  thus Aragorn's  reception of  the palantir 
   remains in the simple form it had (p. 75); Gandalf does not refer to the 
   possibility  that  Wormtongue  might  have  recognised  Aragorn  on  the 
   stairs of Orthanc (note 17); Aglarond was still one of the ancient sites 
   of the palantiri  of Gondor,  and Gandalf  still says  that he  does not 
   know  where  the  others  had  been 'for  no rhyme  says', but  maybe in 
   Fornost and with Cirdan at the Grey Havens.(20)                          
                                                                           
                                    NOTES.                                  
                                                                           
   1. On 'the road that led to the bridge' see p. 31, where coming in the 
     other direction the company had crossed the bridge and 'found a        
     road that with a wide northward sweep brought them to the great        
     highway to the fords.'                                                 
   2. In the notes on distances referred to on p. 42 note 14 Eodoras to 
     Isenford is given as 125 miles, which agrees well with the First       
     Map (VII.319) and with the statement in TT ('Helm's Deep',             
     p. 131) that it was forty leagues and more: see p. 12. Eodoras to      
  
     Isengard is given in these notes as 140 miles (46-6 leagues), which 
     again agrees closely with the First Map (about 2-8 cm.). Eodoras       
     to Helm's Deep or mouth of Coomb is 110 miles; in my -                 
     redrawing this distance is 100 miles (2 cm.), but the map is here      
     very difficult to interpret and I have probably not placed Helm's      
     Deep at precisely the point my father intended: on my map made         
     in 1943 the distance as the crow flies is 110 miles. - The idea that 
     after the visit to Isengard Theoden and his companions returned        
     to Eodoras goes back to the outline 'The Story Foreseen from           
     Fangorn', VII.437.                                                     
   3. There is a second draft of the opening, which need not be given in 
     full. Here it is noted how they rode: 'Gandalf took Merry behind       
     him, and Aragorn took Pippin; Gimli rode as before with Eomer,         
   
         and Legolas was upon  Arod at  his side';  but this  was immediately 
         changed  to  'Legolas  and  Gimli  rode  together  again.'  After  a 
         further  hesitation,  whether  the  company went  down to  the Fords 
         or passed over the bridge below Isengard and  went east,  this draft 
         ends:                                                                
              Gandalf's plan had at first  been to  ride straight  to Eodoras 
         from  Isengard.  But  he  said  'Victory   has  its   dangers',  and 
         Theoden  had  best  ride  with  secrecy  now,  and  with  many  men. 
         They   would   return   to  the   Deeping  Coomb   and  send   on  a 
         messenger,   bidding   the   men   who   were  labouring   there  to 
         hasten  their  work  and  be  prepared  to  ride  on  the  morrow by 
         hill-paths. So now the company rode at a gentle [pace]               
   4.    Cf. Unfinished Tales  p. 405:  'It needed  the demonstration  on Dol 
         Baran  of the  effects of  the Orthanc-stone  on Peregrin  to reveal 
         suddenly  that  the  "link"  between  Isengard  and  Barad-dur (seen 
         to exist after it was discovered  that forces  of Isengard  had been 
         joined  with  others  directed  by  Sauron  in  the  attack  on  the 
         Fellowship  at  Parth  Galen) was  in fact  the Orthanc-stone  - and 
         one other palantir.'                                                 
     5.  The  distance  from  Orthanc  to  Barad-dur  on  the  First  Map  is 
         12-3 cm., = 615 miles or 205 leagues. - This  is a  convenient place 
         to  notice  that  in my  redrawing of  section IV  of the  First Map 
         (VII.319) what I have  represented as  a small  circle on  the west- 
         ern side of the Wizard's Vale seems not to be so,  but is  rather an 
         alteration in the line marking the edge  of the  vale. At  the upper 
         end of the vale is a minute circle that must represent Isengard. 
     6.  The  story  here  was that  the Ents  (who at  the beginning  of the 
         draft on p. 68 are  said to  have gone  back to  the sources  of the 
         stream,  leaving Treebeard  alone at  the gate  of Isengard)  had at 
         once  obeyed  Gandalf's  parting  request to  Treebeard (TT  p. 192) 
         that the waters of Isen be again poured into the Ring.               
     7.  From  Isenford  to  Osgiliath on  the First  Map is  8-6 cm.,  = 430 
         miles or 143 leagues.                                                
     8.  Cf. VII.447: 'If I live,  I will  come, Lady  Eowyn, and  then maybe 
         we will ride together.'                                              
     9.  Cf.  Gandalf  s  words  in  The  Two  Towers,   p.  203:   Alas  for 
         Saruman!  It  was  his  downfall,  as  I now  perceive'; and  in The 
         Return of the King, p.  133: Thus  the will  of Sauron  entered into 
         Minas Tirith.'                                                       
   10.   It is written in fact on the back of one of the pages of the initial 
         continuous  drafting  of  the  chapter (p.  73), but  seems entirely 
         unconnected with it.                                                 
   11.   Angost  was a  passing substitution  for Angrenost:  see p.  44 note 
         27.                                                                  
   12.   One of the pages of this draft carries also drafting of  the passage 
         in  'The  Voice  of  Saruman'  in   which  Gandalf,   seeing  Pippin 
   
         carrying the palantir, cries out 'Here, my lad, I'll take that!  I did 
  
         not ask you to handle it.' See p. 66.                                  
    13.  I  mention  the  following  as  examples  of  such differences  in the 
         detail of this  part of  the story.  In Gandalf's  talk with  Merry as 
         they rode from Isengard (TT  p. 194),  after saying  that he  had not 
         yet  fathomed   what  the   link  was   between  Saruman   and  Sauron 
         and  that  'Rohan  will be  ever in  his thought',  he used  again the 
         words  found  in  the  soon  abandoned  draft for  the opening  of the 
         chapter (p. 68):  'There is  no one  of this  company, be  sure, whose 
         name  and  deeds  are  not  noted  now in  the mind  of Sauron  ., but 
         my  father  bracketed  this,  with the  marginal note:  'No: Gandalf*s 
         return hidden.' In  the night  halt beneath  Dolbaran (so  written, as 
         also  in  the outline  on p.  72) Merry  and Pippin  lay not  far from 
         Gandalf;  when  Pippin got  up from  his bed  'the two  guards sitting 
         on their horses had their  backs to  the camp';  Pippin saw  a glitter 
         from Gandalf's eyes as he slept  'Under his  long dark  lashes' ('long 
         lashes' 11 ); the palantir lay beside the wizard's left hand.          
    14.  This was preserved in the First Edition of The Two Towers.             
    15.  As  in  TT, Gandalf  guesses that  the palantir  of Barad-dur  was the 
         Ithil-stone.                                                           
    16.  Mithond must be a mere  slip, though  it was  left uncorrected.  It is 
         curious that in the next manuscript, made in  1944 (pp.  77 -  8), the 
         form in this passage was Mithrond, corrected to Mithlond.              
    17.  In TT 'That is what I  fear' refers  to additional  sentences inserted 
         after 'with hobbits at my tail': 'Or that an heir of Elendil lives and 
         stood  beside  me.  If  Wormtongue  was  not  deceived  by  the armour 
         of  Rohan,  he  would  remember   Aragorn  and   the  title   that  he 
         claimed.'  But  this  insertion was  made long  after (on  'the armour 
         of  Rohan'  borne  by  Aragorn  see  TT  p.  127,  and  in  this  book 
         p. 304 and p. 317 with note 9).                                        
    18.  Tor-dilluin   was   emended   to   Mindolluin.   The    mountain   was 
         added  roughly  to  the  First  Map  and  not  named,   but  carefully 
         shown  on  the  1943   map  (VII.310).   -  With   Gandalf's  forecast 
         that  they will  come to  Minas Tirith  at sunset  cf. p.  73 (Gandalf 
         reaches Minas Tirith at sunset on February 5).                         
    19.  Cf.  my father's  letter to  Caroline Everett,  24 June  1957 (Letters 
         no. 199):                                                              
              I was  in fact  longest held  up -  by exterior  circumstances as 
         well  as  interior  -  at  the  point  now  represented  by  the  last 
         words   of  Book   iii  (reached   about  1942   or  3).   After  that 
         Chapter  1  of  Book  v  remained  very  long  as  a mere  opening (as 
         far  as  the  arrival  in  Gondor);  Chapter  2  [The  Passing  of the 
         Grey   Company]   did   not   exist;   and   Chapter   3,   Muster  of 
         Rohan,  had   got  no   further  than   the  arrival   at  Harrowdale. 
         Chapter  1  of  Book  iv  [The  Taming  of  Smeagol]  had  hardly  got 
         beyond  Sam's  opening  words  (Vol.  II  p. 209).  Some parts  of the 
   
   adventures  of  Frodo  and  Sam  on  the  confines  of  Mordor   and  in 
   it had been written (but were eventually abandoned).                     
      The last sentence evidently  refers to  the text  that I  called 'The 
   Story Foreseen from Lorien', in VII.324 ff.                              
          In fact, there is very clear evidence that my father erred in his 
   recollection  that  the  abandoned  beginnings  of  Chapters  1   and  3 
   of  Book  V belonged  to the  time that  we have  now reached  (i.e. the 
   end  of Book  III); see  pp. 231  ff., where  the question  is discussed 
   in detail.                                                               
  20.  The text has Mithrond  here, corrected  to Mithlond:  see note  16. - 
   I  collect  a  few   further  details   from  this   second  manuscript. 
   Palantirs  became Palantiri  in the  course of  writing it.  - Osgiliath 
   is   named   Elostirion  (Elostirion   being  roughly   substituted  for 
   Osgiliath  in the  first manuscript,  but very  probably at  this time). 
   This  change  was   introduced  in   a  note   dated  February   9  1942 
   (VII.423),  and  appears  in  the  outline  'The  Story   Foreseen  from 
  
   Fangorn'  (VII.435).  Osgiliath  in  the  drafting and  first manuscript 
   of  'The  Palantir'  was  thus  a  reversion,  and  Elostirion  in  1944 
   another.   Finally   Elostirion   was   afterwards  corrected   back  to 
   Osgiliath on the 1944 manuscript.                                        
          Lastly, there was  much hesitation  about the  phase of  the moon 
   on  the  night  of  the  camp  below  Dol Baran.  In the  original draft 
   no  more  was  said  than  that  'The  moon  was  shining'  when  Pippin 
   got  up  from  his  bed.  In the  first manuscript  'The moon  had risen 
   far  away  but  could  not  yet be  seen; a  pale sheen  was in  the sky 
   above  the  bushes  and  the  eastern  rim  of  the  dell';   with  this 
   compare  perhaps  the  early  notes  given  on  p.  69,   where  Gandalf 
   looks  into  the  Seeing  Stone and  says 'The  moon is  already visible 
   in  Osgiliath.'  This  was  changed  to  'The  moon  was   shining  cold 
   and  white  into  the  dell  and   the  shadows   of  the   bushes  were 
   black';  but  on  both  the  first  and  second  manuscripts  my  father 
   then  shifted  back  and  forth  between  the  two statements,  until he 
   finally decided on the latter, which is the reading of TT (p. 196).      
          On  the first  manuscript he  noted in  the margin  the following 
   times   (which   show   a   much  more   rapid  journey   from  Isengard 
   than  in  the  outline  on  p.  72):  'Sunset about  5 p.m.  They camped 
   about  6   p.m.  This   [i.e.  Pippin's   looking  into   the  palantir] 
   happened  about  11  p.m.  Moon  rose  6.34   p.m.'  According   to  the 
   elaborate  time-scheme  that   was  made   after  the   introduction  of 
   changes  in  October  1944  (VII.368),   the  New   Moon  had   been  on 
   21  January,  the  First  Quarter  on  29  January,  and  Full  Moon was 
   on 6 February, three nights after the camp beneath Dol Baran.            
   
   
   
   
        PART TWO.      
                     
   THE RING GOES EAST. 
   
                                        I.                                     
                                                                             
                              THE TAMING OF SMEAGOL.                           
                                                                             
   In his letter of June 1957 cited in note 19 to the last chapter (p.  80) my 
   father said that  at the  time of  this long  break in  the writing  of The 
   Lord  of  the  Rings  'Chapter 1  of Book  iv had  hardly got  beyond Sam's 
   opening words (Vol. II  p. 209)'.  That beginning  of a  new story  of Sam 
   and Frodo in Mordor,(1) for so  long set  aside, can  I think  be identified: 
   it  consists  of  a  brief  narrative  opening that  soon breaks  down into 
   outline form ('A'), and a portion of  formed narrative  ('B') that  ends at 
   Sam's  words  (TT p.  210) 'a  bit of  plain bread,  and a  mug aye  half a 
   mug of beer would go down proper'. The original draft A went thus:         
                                                                             
    'Well  Master  this  is  a  nasty  place  and  no  mistake,'  said  Sam to 
   Frodo.   They   had   been   wandering   for  days   in  the   hard  barren 
   heights  of  Sarn  Gebir.  Now  at   last  on   the  fifth   evening  since 
   their  flight (2) they  stood  on the  edge of  a grey  cliff. A  chill east 
   wind  blew.  Far  below  the  land  lay  green  at the  feet of  the cliff, 
   and  away  S.W.  [read  S.E.]  a  pall  of  grey   cloud  or   shadow  hung 
   shutting out the remoter view.                                             
    'It   seems   we   have   come   the  wrong   way  altogether,'   went  on 
   Sam.  'That's  where  we  want  to  get,  or  we  don't  want  to   but  we 
   mean  to.  And  the  quicker  the  better,  if  we  must  do  it.   But  we 
   can't  get  down,  and  if  we  do  get  down  there  is  all   that  nasty 
   green  marsh.  Phew,  can  you  smell  it.'  He  sniffed  the   wind:  cold 
   as   it  was   it  seemed   heavy  with   a  stench   of  cold   decay  and 
  
   rottenness.                                                                
    'We   are   above   the  Dead   Marshes  that   lie  between   Anduin  and 
   the   pass   into   Mordor,'   said   Frodo.  'We   have  come   the  wrong 
   way  -  [we  >)  I   should  have   left  the   Company  long   before  and 
   come   down   from   the   North,  east   of  Sarn   Gebir  and   over  the 
   hard  of  Battle  Plain.  But  it  would  take  us  weeks  on foot  to work 
   back  northward   over  these   hills.  I   don't  know   what  is   to  be 
   done.%hat food have we?'                                                   
    A couple of weeks with care.                                              
    Let us sleep.                                                             
    Suspicion of Gollum that night. They work northward.                      
    Next   day   footfalls   on   the   rock.  Frodo   sends  Sam   ahead  and 
   hides   behind   a   rock   using   ring.(3) Gollum  appears.   Frodo  over- 
   
   come with sudden  fear flies,  but Gollum  pursues. They  come to           
   a cliff rather lower and less sheer than that behind. In dread of           
   Gollum they begin to climb down.                                            
                                                                              
     Here my father abandoned this draft, and (as I think) followed at         
   once with a new opening (B), in which the text of TT is closely             
   approached at almost all points (but the hills are still named Sarn         
   Gebir, and the time is 'the [struck out: fourth or] fifth evening since      
   they had fled from the Company'). With Sam's longing for bread and          
   beer this manuscript ends, not at the foot of a page; and it is, I feel . 
   sure, the abandoned opening of the chapter to which my father               
   referred.(4) When it was written, in relation to the work on Book III,        
   there seems no way of telling.(5)                                           
     'A few pages for a lot of sweat,' my father said in his letter of 5 April 
   1944 (see p. 78), in which he told me of his turning again to the          
   adventures of Sam and Frodo; and 45 years later one can feel it,            
   reading these pages in which he struggled (in increasingly impossible       
   handwriting) to discover just how Sam and Frodo did in the end get          
   down out of the twisted hills into the horrible lands below.                
     When he took the chapter up again in 1944, he did not rewrite the         
   original opening (which survives with little change into TT), but           
   taking a new sheet began: 'The sun was caught into clouds and night         
   came suddenly' (cf. TT p. 210). This text, which I will call 'C', soon      
   degenerates into a terrible scrawl and at the end becomes in part           
   altogether illegible.                                                       
                                                                              
     The sun was caught into clouds and night came suddenly.                   
   They  slept  in  turns,  as  best  they could,  in a  hollow of  the rocks, 
   sheltered from the easterly wind.                                           
     'Did  you  see  them  again,  Mr  Frodo?'  asked   Sam,  as   they  sat,, 
   stiff  and  chilled,  munching  wafers  of  lembas  in  the  cold  grey  of 
   early morning.                                                              
     'Yes,   once,'   said  Frodo.   'But  I   heard  the   snuffling  several 
   times, and it came nearer than it has before.'                              
     'Ah!'  said  Sam.  'Growing  bolder,   it  seems.   I  heard   him,  too, 
   though  I  saw  no  eyes.  He's  after  us  still:  can't  shake   him  off 
   nohow.    Curse   the    slinking   varmint.    Gollum!   I'd    give   him 
   gollum  if  I  could  get  my  hands  on   his  neck.   As  if   we  hadn't 
   enough trouble in front, without him hanging on behind.'                    
     'If  only  I  dared  use  the  Ring,'  muttered  Frodo,  'maybe  I  could 
   catch him then.'                                                            
     'Don't  you  do  that,  master!'  said  Sam.  'Not  out  up   here!  He'd 
   see  you  -  not  meaning  Gollum  either.  I  feel all  naked on  the east 
   side,  if  you  understand  me,  stuck   up  here   on  the   skyline  with 
   
   nought  but  a  big  flat  bog  between  us  and  that  shadow over 
   yonder.'(6) He  looked  hurriedly  over  his  shoulder   towards  the 
   East. 'We've got to get  down off  it,' he  said, 'and  today we're 
  
   going to get down off it somehow.'                                 
     But  that  day too  wore towards  its end,  and found  them still 
   scrambling  along  the  ridge.  Often  they  heard   the  following 
   footsteps,  and  yet  however  quick  they  turned  they  could not 
   catch sight of the pursuer. Once or twice they  lay in  wait behind 
   a  boulder.  But  after  a  moment the  flip-flap of  the footsteps 
   would  halt,  and  all  went  silent:  only  the wind  sighing over 
   stones  seemed  to  remind  them of  faint breathing  through sharp 
   teeth.                                                             
     Toward  evening  Frodo  and  Sam  were  brought  to a  halt. They 
   came to a place  where they  had at  last only  two choices:  to go 
   back  or  to  climb  down.   They  were   on  the   outer  eastward 
   ridge of the Emyn  Muil,(7) that  fell away  sheerly on  their right. 
   For many  miles it  had been  falling lower  towards the  wet lands 
   beyond;  here  after  tending  northwards  it  reared  suddenly  up 
   again  many  fathoms  in  a  single  leap  and went  on again  on a 
   high level far above their heads. They were at the foot of  a cliff 
   facing  S.W.,  cut down  as if  with a  knife-stroke. There  was no 
   going further that way. But they were  also at  the top  of another 
   cliff facing east.                                                 
     Frodo looked over the edge. 'It's  easier to  get down  than up,' 
   he said.                                                           
     'Yes, you can always jump or fall, even if  you can't  fly,' said 
   Sam.                                                               
     'But look, Sam!' said Frodo. 'Either  the ridge  has sunk  or the 
   lands at its feet have swelled up - we  are not  nearly so  high up 
   as we were yesterday: about 30 fathoms,(8) not much more.'            
     'And  that's  enough,'  said  Sam.  'Ugh! How  I do  hate looking 
   down from a height, and that's not so bad as climbing.'            
     'But  here  I  almost  think  we could  climb,' said  Frodo. 'The 
   rock is different here.' The cliff was indeed no longer  sheer, but 
   sloped  somewhat  backward,  and  the  rock  was  of  such  a  kind 
   that great  flat slabs  seemed to  have split  away and  fallen. It 
   looked rather as if they were sitting on the eaves of a  great roof 
   of thin stone-shingles or tiles that had tipped over  leaving their 
   rough edges upwards.                                               
     'Well,'  said  Sam, standing  up and  tightening his  belt. 'What 
   about  trying  it? It'll  give that  flapping footpad  something to 
   think about anyway.'                                                
   
     'If  we  are  going  to  try  today  we  had better  try at  once,' said 
   Frodo. 'It's getting dark early. I think there's a storm coming.'          
     The  dark  smudge  of  the  mountains  in  the  East   was  lost   in  a 
   deeper   blackness,   that   was   already   sending   out    great   arms 
   towards  them.   There  was   a  distant   rumble  of   thunder.  'There's 
   no  shelter  at  all  down  there,'  said  Frodo.  'Still,  come  on!'  He 
   stepped towards the brink.                                                 
     'Nay, Mr Frodo, me first!' cried Sam.                                    
     'Why   so   eager?'  said   Frodo.  'Do   you  want   to  show   me  the 
   way?'                                                                      
     'Not  me,'  said  Sam.  'But  it's  only  sense.   Have  the   one  most 
   like  to slip  lowest. I  don't want  to slip,  but I  don't want  to slip 
   and come down atop of you and knock you off.'                              
     'But [?I'd] do the same to you.'                                         
     'Then   you'll   have   something   soft   to   fall   on,'   said  Sam, 
   throwing  his  legs  over the  edge, and  turning his  face to  the wall.. 
   His  toes  found  a  ledge  and  he   grunted.  'Now   where  do   we  put 
   our hands next?' he muttered.                                              
     'There's   a   much   wider   ledge  about   twice  your   height  below 
   you,'  said  Frodo  from  above,  'if  you  can slide  down to  it.' 'If!' 
   said  Sam.  'And  what  then?'  'Come,  I'll  get  alongside  and  try it, 
   and  then  we  need  not  quarrel  about first  or  second.'   Frodo  slid 
  
   quickly  down  till  he  stood  splayed against  the cliff  a yard  or two 
   to  the  right  of  Sam.  But  he  could  find  no  handhold  between  the 
   cliff-top  and  the  narrow  ledge  at  his  toes,  and  though  the slope 
   lean[t]  forwards (9) he  had  not  the  skill  nor  the  head  to  make the 
   passage to the wider foothold below.                                       
                                                                             
     From  about  this  point  the  text   becomes  increasingly   rough  and 
   increasingly difficult to read:  I reproduce  a leaf  of the  manuscript on 
   p. 90 (for the text of this leaf as best as I can interpret it see p. 91). 
                                                                             
     'Hm!'  grunted  Sam.  'Here  we  are  side  by  side,  like  flies  on a 
   fly-paper.'                                                                
     'But we  can at  least still  get back,'  said Frodo.  'At least  I can. 
   There's a hold just above my head.'                                        
     'Then  you'd  best  get  back,'   said  Sam.   'I  can't   manage  this, 
   and my toes are aching cruel already.'                                     
     Frodo  hauled  himself  back   with  some   difficulty,  but   he  found 
   that  he  could  not  help  Sam.  When  he  leaned  down  as  far   as  he 
   dared Sam's upstretched hand was just out of reach.                        
     'Lor,  this  is  a  pickle  I  am  in,'  said  poor  Sam, and  his voice 
   
   began  to  quaver.  The  eastern  sky  grew  black  as  night.  The 
   thunder rolled nearer.                                             
     'Hold up, Sam,' said Frodo. 'Just wait till I  get my  belt off.' 
   He lowered it buckle first. 'Can you grasp it?'                    
     'Aye,' said Sam. 'A bit lower till I get my two hands on it.' 
     'But now  I haven't  enough to  hold myself,  and anyway  I can't 
   lean back or get my foot against a stop,' said Frodo.  'You'll just 
   pull me over, or pull the belt out of my hands. 0 for a rope.' 
     'Rope,' said Sam. 'I just deserve to hang here  all night,  I do. 
   You're   nobbut  a   ninnyhammer  Sam   Gamgee:  that's   what  the 
   Gaffer said to me  many a  time, that  being a  word of  his. Rope. 
   There is one of those grey  ropes in  my pack.  You know,  that one 
   we got with the boats in Lorien. I took  a fancy  to it  and stowed 
   it away.'                                                          
     'But the pack's on  your back,'  said Frodo,  'and I  can't reach 
   it, and you can't toss it up.'                                     
     'It  did ought  to be  but it  ain't,' said  Sam. 'You've  got my 
   pack,' said Sam.                                                   
     [?'How's that?'].....                                            
     'Now  do  make  haste,  Mr  Frodo,  or  my  toes'll  break,' said 
   Sam. 'The rope's my only  chance.' It  did not  take Frodo  long to 
   tip up the pack, and there  indeed at  the bottom  was a  long coil 
   of silk[en] grey rope. In a moment  Sam [?tied]  an end  round his 
   waist  and  ...  clutched ...  above his  head [?with].(10) Frodo ran 
   back from the brink and braced  his foot  against a  crevice. Half 
   hauled,  half  scrambling  Sam  came  puffing  and  blowing  up the 
   few feet of cliff that  had baffled  him. He  sat down  and stroked 
   his toes.                                                          
     'Numbpate   and   Ninnyhammer,'   he   repeated.    'How   long's 
   that  rope, I  wonder.' Frodo  wound it  [?round his]  elbows. '10, 
   20,  30,  40, 50,  60, 70,  80 hobbit-ells,'  he said.  'Who'd have 
   thought it.'                                                       
     'Ah,  who  would,' said  Sam. 'A  bit thin,  but it  seems mighty 
   tough. Soft to the hand as milk. 80 ells.(11) Well, one of us  can get 
   down, seemingly, or near enough, if your guess weren't far out.' 
     'That  would  not  be  much  good,'  said  Frodo.  'You  down and 
   me up, or the other way. Is there nothing  to make  an end  fast to 
   up here?'                                                          
     'What,' said Sam, 'and leave all handy for that Gollum!'         
     'Well,'  said Frodo  after some  thought. 'I  am going  down with 
   the rope on, and you're going to hold on  to the  end up  here. But 
  
   I am only going to use the  rope for  a precaution.  I am  going to 
   
   (A page from the first manuscript of 'The Taming of Smeagol'.) 
   
   see if I can find a way down that I can use without a rope. Then I            
   climb  up  with  your help,  and then  you go  down with  the rope            
   and I follow. How's that?'                                                    
     Sam scratched his head. 'I don't  like it,  Mr Frodo,'  he said,            
   'but it seems the only thing to do. Pity we didn't think  out this            
   rock-climbing  business  before  we  started.  I'll have  to stand            
   down  there  [?staring]  and  waiting  to  catch  you.  Do  you be            
   careful.'                                                                     
     Frodo went to  the edge  again. A  few yards  from the  brink he            
   thought he saw a better point for a  descent. 'I  am going  to try            
   here,'  he  said.  'Get a  purchase somewhere  Sam for  your foot,            
   but don't let the rope [?saw] over a [?sharp...  edge]. It  may be            
   elf-spun, but I shouldn't  try it  too far.'  He stepped  over the            
   brink ... There was a ledge for his  feet before  he had  gone his            
   full height down: it sloped gently downward  to the  right. 'Don't            
   pull on the rope unless I shout,' he said, and he had disappeared.            
    * The  rope  lay  slack for  a long  while as  Sam stared  at it.            
   Suddenly  it  drew  taut, and  nearly caught  him at  unawares. He            
   braced  his  feet,   and  wondering   [read  wondered]   what  had            
   happened  and  whether  his  master  was  now dangling  in mid-air            
   at the far rope's end, but not [read  no] cry  came, and  the rope            
   went slack again. After a long while  as it  seemed he  thought he            
   heard a faint hail. He listened, it came again, and  cautiously he            
   crawled  to  the  brink  taking  in  the  slack  as  he  went. The            
   darkness was  drawing nearer  - and  it seemed  dim below;  but in            
   his grey  cloak Frodo  if he  was there  was quite  invisible. But            
   something white fluttered and the shout came  up clear  now. 'It's            
   all right, not too difficult at all except in one place. I'm down.            
   [?I've] 3 ells of rope to spare. Slowly [?to  take] my  weight ...            
   I'm coming up and shall use the rope.'                                        
     In  about  10  mins.  he  reappeared  over  the  edge  and threw            
   himself down by Sam. 'That's that,' he  said. 'I'll  be glad  of a            
   short rest. Down you go now - he  described the  route as  best he            
   could and direct[ed] Sam to hail when  he came  to the  bad place.            
   'I slipped there,' he said, 'and [?should have  gone] but  for the            
   rope, a little over halfway down, quite a drop [?start to finish].            
   But I think I can just ...  you.(12) Pay  it out  slowly and  take the            
   weight off on any ledge you come on. Good luck.'                              
                                                                                
   (*  At this point the text of the manuscript page reproduced on p. 90 begins, 
   and continues to the end of the second paragraph.)                             
   
   With  a   grim  face   Sam  went   to  the   edge,  [?turned],   and  found 
   the       first       ledge.       'Good       luck,'       said      Frodo. 
   ...   [?time   to   time]   the   rope   went  slack   as  Sam   found  some 
   ledge  to  rest  ...,  but  for  the  most  part  his  weight  was  taken by 
   the rope. It was ..... minutes before Frodo heard his call.                  
     First  he  lowered  his  pack  by  the  rope,  then he  cast it  loose. He 
   was  left  alone  at  the  top.  At  that  moment  there  was  a  great clap 
   of  dry   thunder  overhead   and  the   sky  grew   dark.  The   storm  was 
   coming   up   the   Emyn   Muil   on   its   way   to   Rohan  and   to  the 
   Hornburg   far   away   where   the   riders   were   at   bay.(13) He heard 
   Sam  cry  from  below,  but  could  not   make  out   the  words,   nor  see 
   Sam's    pointing    hands.    But   something    made   him    look   back. 
   There  not  far  away  on  a  rock   behind  and   overlooking  him   was  a 
   black   figure   [?whose   glimmer(ing)]  eyes   like  distant   lamps  were 
   fixed  on   him.  Unreasoning   fear  seized   him  for   a  moment   -  for 
   after  all  it  was  Gollum  there,  it  was  not  a   whole..........,  and 
  
   he  had  Sting  at  his  belt  and mithril  beneath his  jacket: but  he did 
   not  stop   to  think   of  these   things.  He   stepped  over   the  edge, 
   which   for   the   moment  frightened   him  less,   and  began   to  climb 
   down.  Haste  seemed  to  aid  him,  and  all  went   well  until   he  came 
   to the bad place.                                                            
                                                                               
     Perhaps my father was at just about this point when he wrote on            
   5 April 1944, in the letter cited on p. 78, that'at the moment they are      
   just meeting Gollum on a precipice'. - From here to the end of the           
   draft there are so many 'bad places' and even sheer drops that I shall       
   not attempt to represent the text as it stands. There follows an account 
   of Frodo's descent: how he slipped again, and slithered down the             
   cliff-face clinging with his fingers till he came up with a jolt, nearly 
   losing his balance, on a wide ledge - 'and after that he was soon            
   down.' There came then the great storm of wind and thunder, with a           
   torrent of rain lashing down; and looking up 'they could see two tiny        
   points of light at the cliff edge before the curtain of rain blotted them 
   out. "Thank goodness you've done it," said Sam. "I near swallowed            
   my heart when you slipped. Did you see him? I thought so, when you           
   started to climb so quick." "I did," said Frodo. "But I think we've set þ 
   him a bit of a puzzle for those [?soft padding] feet of his. But let's look 
   about here. Is there no shelter from the storm?" '                           
     They looked for shelter, and found some fallen rocks lying against         
   the foot of the cliff, but the ground was wet and soggy; they                
   themselves were not drenched through apparently on account of the            
   elven-cloaks (this passage is very largely illegible). The storm passed      
   on over the Emyn Muil and stars came out; 'far away the sun had set          
   behind Isengard'. The draft ends with Sam's saying: 'It's no good           
   
                                             
                                                                             
   going  that  way  [i.e. towards  the marshes]  in the  dark and  at night. 
   Even on  this trip  we've had  better camping-places:  but here  we'd best 
   stay.'                                                                     
                                                                             
    There  was  very  evidently  great  need  for  a  better text:  my father 
   himself  would have  had difficulty  with this,  when the  precise thought 
   behind  the  words   had  dimmed.   He  began   again  therefore   at  the 
   beginning  of  the chapter,  giving it  now its  title and  number (XXXII) 
   and  the  completed  manuscript  ('D')  that evolved  from this  new start 
   was the only one that he  made (i.e.,  subsequent texts  are typescripts). 
   The  opening  of  the  chapter  (text  B),  which  went  hack to  the time 
   before the long break  during 1943  - 4  (p. 86),  was written  out again, 
   and  effectively  reached  the form  in TT  (but when  the story  opens it 
   was still 'the fifth evening' since they  had fled  from the  Company, not 
   as  in  TT  the  third:  see the  Note on  Chronology at  the end  of this 
   chapter).                                                                  
    When  my  father  came  to  the  point where  his new  draft (C)  took up 
   the  tale  ('The  sun  was caught  into clouds  and night  came suddenly', 
   p. 86), beyond rounding  out the  expression and  making it  less staccato 
   he did not at first change any feature of the story until the beginning of 
   the  attempt to  climb down  - apart  from introducing  the point  that on 
   the  last  day  in  the  Emyn  Muil Sam  and Frodo  had been  making their 
   way  along  at  some  distance  from  the  outer  precipice,   perhaps  to 
   explain why  it was  that they  had not  observed that  the cliff  was now 
   less high and no longer sheer; but the long  gully or  ravine by  which in 
   TT  they  made  their  way  to the  precipice when  their way  forward was 
   blocked  was not  yet present.  The fir-trees  in the  gully would  have a 
   narrative function in the final  form of  the story,  in that  'old broken 
   stumps straggled on  almost to  the cliff's  brink' (TT  p. 212):  for Sam 
   would brace his foot against one of those stumps, and tie  the rope  to it 
   (TT pp. 215 - 16), in contrast to text C, p. 89 ('Is there nothing to make 
  
   an end  fast to  up here?'  ... 'I  am going  down with  the rope  on, and 
   you're going to hold on to the end up here').                              
    My father at first retained the story in  C (p.  88) that  Frodo followed 
   Sam  over  the  edge  and  that  they  both  stood  splayed   against  the 
   rock-face together, until Frodo  climbed back  up again.  But as  he wrote 
   he changed this: before Frodo had time to say anything to Sam,             
                                                                             
    The   next   moment   he   gave   a   sharp   cry  and   slithered  down- 
   wards.  He  came  up  with  a  jolt  to  his  toes  on  a   broader  ledge 
   a   few   feet   lower   down.   Fortunately   the  rockface   leant  well 
   forwards,  and  he  did  not  lose  his  balance.  He  could   just  reach 
   the ledge he had left with his fingers.                                    
    'Well, that's another step down,' he said. 'But what next?'               
    'I  don't  know,'  said  Frodo  peering  over.  'The  light's  getting so 
   dim. You  started  off  a  bit  too   quick,  before   we'd  had   a  good 
   
                  
                                                                            
    look.  But  the  ledge  you're  on gets  much broader  to the  right. If 
    you   could   edge   along  that   way,  you'd   have  room   enough,  I 
    think,  to  stoop  and  get  your  hands  down  and  try  for  the  next 
    ledge below.'                                                            
        Sam shuffled a little, and  then stood  still, breathing  hard. 'No, 
    I  can't  do it,'  he panted.  'I'm going  giddy. Can't  I get  back? My 
    toes are hurting cruelly already.'                                       
        Frodo  leaned  over  as  far  as he  dared, but  he could  not help. 
    Sam's fingers were well out of his reach.                               
        'What's  to  be  done?'  said  Sam,  and  his voice  quavered. 'Here 
    am I stuck like a fly on a fly-paper, only flies can't  fall off,  and I 
    can.'   The  eastern   sky  was   growing  black   as  night,   and  the 
    thunder rolled nearer.                                                   
        'Hold on, Sam! '  said Frodo.  'Half a  moment, till  I get  my belt 
    off.'                                                                    
                                                                            
        Having thus got  rid of  the unnecessary  incident of  Frodo's going 
    down  to the  first ledge  with Sam  and then  climbing back  again, the 
    new text then follows the  former (C)  - the  failure of  the experiment 
    with the belt, Sam's sudden recollection  of the  rope, and  his telling 
    Frodo that  they are  wearing each  other's packs  - as  far as  'He sat 
    down well away from the edge and rubbed his feet' (p. 89; he felt 'as if 
    he had been rescued from deep waters or a fathomless mine').             
                                                                            
        'Numbpate and Ninnyhammer!' he muttered.                            
        'Well, now you're back,' said Frodo, laughing with relief,           
    'you can explain this business about the packs.'                         
        'Easy,'  said Sam.  'We got  up in  the dim  light this  morning and 
    you  just  picked  mine  up. I  noticed it  and was  going to  speak up, 
    when  I  noticed  that yours  was a  tidier sight  heavier than  mine. I 
    reckoned  you'd   been  carrying   more  than   your  share   of  tackle 
    and what not ever since I  set off  in such  a hurry,  so I  thought I'd 
    take a turn. And I thought less said less argument.'                     
        'Well  meant  cheek,'   said  Frodo;   'but  you've   been  rewarded 
    for  the  well  meaning  anyway.'  They   sat  for   a  while   and  the 
    gloom grew greater.                                                      
        'Numbpate,'  said   Sam  suddenly,   slapping  his   forehead.  'How 
    long's that rope, I wonder.'                                             
                                                                            
        Here my father abandoned this story, feeling perhaps that it was all 
    becoming  too  complicated, and  rejecting these  new pages  he returned 
    again, not to the beginning of the chapter, but to the beginning  of the 
    draft  C, that  is to  say to  the point  where Frodo  and Sam  awoke on 
    their last morning in the Emyn Muil (p. 86), with  Frodo now  saying, in 
  
   
                
                                                                                 
   answer  to  Sam's  question  'Did  you  see  them  again,  Mr Frodo?',  'No, I 
   have  heard  nothing  for  three  nights  now.'  From  this  point  the  final 
   story was built  up  in  the  completed   manuscript  D.   Some  of   it  was 
   written   out  first   on  independent   draft  pages,(14) but  some   of  the 
   pencilled  drafting  was  overwritten  in  ink  and  included  in   the  manu- 
   script. It is plain,  however, that  the final  story now  evolved confidently 
   and clearly, and since there is very  little of  significant difference  to the 
   narrative to be observed in those parts of  the initial  drafting that  I have 
   been  able  to read,  I doubt  that there  is any  more in  those that  I have 
   not.                                                                           
    My   father   now   saw  at   last  how   Sam  and   Frodo  did   manage  the 
   descent  from  the  Emyn  Muil,  and  he   resolved  their   difficulty  about 
   leaving  the  rope  hanging  from  the   cliff-top  for   Gollum  to   use  by 
   simply  not  introducing  the  question  into  their  calculations  until they 
   had  both  reached  the  bottom.  In  this  text  the  further  course  of the 
   storm was described thus:                                                      
                                                                                 
   The skirts of the storm were lifting, ragged  and wet,  and the                
   main battle had passed - hastening with  wind and  thunder over                
   the Emyn Muil, over Anduin, over the fields of Rohan, on to the                
   Hornburg where the King Theoden  stood at  bay that  night, and                
   the Tindtorras now stood dark against the last lurid glow.                     
                                                                                 
   At a later  stage (see  the Note  on Chronology  at the  end of  this chapter) 
   the following was substituted:                                                 
                                                                                 
   The skirts of the storm were lifting, ragged and wet,  and the                 
   main battle had passed to spread its great wings over the Emyn                 
   Muil,  upon which  the dark  thought of  Sauron brooded  for a                 
   while. Thence it turned, smiting the vale of Anduin  with hail                 
   and lightning, and rolled on slowly through the night, mile by                 
   mile over Gondor and the fields of Rohan,  until far  away the                 
   Riders on the  plain saw  its black  shadow moving  behind the                 
   sun, as they rode with war into the West.                                      
                                                                                 
   Sam's   uncle,   the  Gaffer's   eldest  brother,   owner  of   the  rope-walk 
   'over by Tighfield', now appears (cf. VII.235), but he was at first called 
   Obadiah Gamgee, not Andy.                                                      
    The  earlier  drafts  did  not  reach the  point of  Gollum's descent  of the 
   diff-face,  and  it  may  be that  my father  had foreseen  it long  since. On 
   the  manuscript  of  the  outline   'The  Story   Foreseen  from   Lorien'  he 
   struck  out  his  first  ideas  for  the  encounter  of  Frodo  and   Sam  with 
   Gollum,  and  wrote:  'Steep  place  where  Frodo  has  to climb  a precipice. 
   Sam goes first  so that  if Frodo  falls he  will knock  Sam down  first. They 
   see Gollum  come  down  by  moonlight  like  a fly'  (see  VII.329   and  note 
   15).  But  there  is  no  way  of  knowing  when he  wrote this,  whether when 
   
   he first began writing 'The Taming of Smeagol', or when  he took  it up 
   again in April 1944.                                                     
     In  initial  drafting  the  discussion  between  Sam  and  Frodo after 
   Gollum's capture, in which Frodo heard 'a voice out of the  past', went 
   like this:                                                               
                                                                           
      'No,' said Frodo. 'We must kill him right out, Sam, if we do          
     anything. But we can't do that, not as things are. It's against the 
     rules. He's done us no harm.'                                          
      'But he means to / meant to, I'll take my word,' said Sam.            
      'I daresay,' said Frodo. 'But that's another matter.' Then he         
     seemed to hear a voice out of the past saying to him: Even Gollum I 
  
     fancy may have his uses before all's over. 'Yes, yes, may be,' he      
     answered. 'But anyway I can't touch the creature. I wish he could be 
     cured. He's so horribly wretched.'                                     
      Sam stared at his master, who seemed to be talking to someone ..      
     else not there.                                                        
                                                                           
   At this stage in the evolution of the chapter 'Ancient History', at the 
   point  in  his  conversation  with  Gandalf  at  Bag  End  which  Frodo 
   was  remembering,  the  text of  the 'second  phase' version  (given in 
   VI.264-5) had been little changed. The actual reading of  the 'current' 
   ('fourth phase') text of 'Ancient History' (cf. VII.28) is:              
                                                                           
     '... What a pity Bilbo did not stab that vile creature, before he left 
     him!'                                                                  
      'What nonsense you do talk sometimes, Frodo! ' said Gandalf.        
     'Pity! Pity would have prevented him, if he had thought of it. But he 
     could not kill him anyway. It was against the Rules....'               
      'Of course, of course! What a thing to say. Bilbo could not do        
     anything of the kind, then. But I am frightened. And I cannot feel  
     any pity for Gollum. Do you mean to say that you, and the Elves, let 
     him live on after all those horrible deeds? Now at any rate he is      
     worse than a goblin, and just an enemy.'                               
      'Yes, he deserved to die,' said Gandalf, 'and I don't think he can 
     be cured before he dies. Yet even Gollum might prove useful for,       
     good before the end. Anyway we did not kill him: he was very old       
     and very wretched. The Wood-elves have him in prison ...'              
                                                                           
     It is not often that the precise moment at which my father returned 
   to and changed a passage much earlier in The Lord of the Rings can be 
   determined, but it can be done here. When he came to write the          
   passage in the manuscript (D) of 'The Taming of Smeagol', Frodo's       
   recollection of his conversation with Gandalf began at an earlier point 
   than it had in the draft cited above:                                    
                                                                           
      It seemed to Frodo then that he heard quite plainly but far off       
     voices out of the past.                                                
   
    
                                                                              
         What a pity Bilbo did not stab the vile creature, before he left      
      him!                                                                     
        Pity! Pity would have prevented him. He could not kill him. It        
      was against the Rules.                                                   
        I do not feel any pity for Gollum. He deserves death.                  
                                                                              
   It was at  this point  that my  father perceived  that Gandalf  had said 
   rather  more  to  Frodo,  and  on  another  page  of  drafting  for 'The 
   Taming of Smeagol' he wrote:                                                
                                                                              
      Deserved it! I daresay he did I does, said Gandalf.  Many that  live do 
      deserve  death. And  some that  die deserve  life. Can  you give  it to 
      them?  Then  be  not  eager  to  deal  out  death even  in the  name of 
      justice. For even the  very wise  cannot see  all ends.  I do  not much 
      hope that Gollum can be cured                                            
                                                                              
   This was then (as I judge) written  into the  manuscript of  'The Taming 
   of Smeagol', in a slightly different form:                                  
                                                                              
      Deserves  death!  I  daresay  he  does. Many  that live  deserve death. 
      And some that die  deserve life.  Can you  give that  to them? Then be 
      not too eager to deal out  death in  the name  of justice,  fearing for 
      your own safety. Even the very wise  cannot see  all ends.  Maybe the 
  
      Enemy  will  get  him.  Maybe  not.  Even  Gollum  may  do  some good, 
      willy nilly, before the end.                                             
                                                                              
   It was certainly  at this  time that  my father  changed the  passage in 
   'Ancient History'.  Omitting the  words 'fearing  for your  own safety', 
   he joined the new passage into that given on p. 96:  '... Even  the wise 
   cannot  see  all  ends.  I do  not much  hope that  Gollum can  be cured 
   before  he  dies. Yet  even Gollum  might prove  useful for  good before 
   the end.' The two passages, that in 'The Shadow of the Past' (FR  p. 69) 
   and that in 'The Taming of Smeagol' (TT. p.  221), remain  different in 
   detail of wording, perhaps not intentionally at all points.                 
                                                                              
      Lastly, there  is an  interesting difference  between the  passage in 
   which Gollum makes his promise to Frodo as it  was at  this time  and as 
   it  stands  in  TT.  When  Gollum  said  'Smeagol  will  swear   on  the 
   precious',  there followed  both in  initial drafting  and in  the manu- 
   script:                                                                    
                                                                              
        Frodo  stepped  back.  'On the  precious!' he  said. 'Oh,  yes! And 
      what will he swear?'                                                     
                                                                              
        'To  be  very,  very  good,'  said Gollum.  Then crawling  to Frodo's 
      feet ...                                                                 
                                                                              
   This was changed at once, again both in draft and manuscript, to:           
                                                                              
        Frodo stepped back. 'On the precious?' he asked, puzzled for a         
      moment: he had thought that precious was Gollum's self that he           
   
   talked to. 'Ah! On the precious!' he said, with the disconcerting           
   frankness that had already startled Sam [draft text: that surprised         
   and alarmed Sam, and still more Gollum].                                    
     'One Ring to rule them all and in the Darkness bind them.                 
   Would you commit your promises to that, Smeagol? ...' (&c. as in           
   TT, pp. 224-5]                                                              
                                                                              
   The final text of this passage was not substituted till much later.(15)     
   
                                NOTES.                                     
                                                                          
    1. For the  earliest ideas  for this  part of  the narrative,  when Sam 
       crossed   the  Anduin   alone  and   tracked  Frodo   together  with 
       Gollum,  see  the   outline  'The   Story  Foreseen   from  Lorien', 
       VII.328 - 9.                                                        
    2. See the Note on Chronology following these Notes.                   
    3. In  'The  Story  Foreseen from  Lorien', VII.328,  Frodo put  on the 
       Ring to escape from Gollum.                                         
    4. An argument against this is that in the 1957  letter my  father gave 
       the page-reference II.209, whereas this text extends to  II.210. But 
       there are various ways of explaining this, and  the evidence  of the 
       manuscripts seems to me to count more heavily.                      
    5. Together  with  these  earliest  manuscripts   of  'The   Taming  of 
       Smeagol' was  found a  slip bearing  the following  pencilled notes, 
       which may very well not have been written  all at  one time  (I have 
       added the numbers)                                                  
    (1) Account of Rings in  Ch. II  ['Ancient History']  needs altering 
       a  little.  It was  Elves who  made the  rings, which  Sauron stole. 
       He  only  made  the  One  Ring.   The  Three   were  never   in  his 
       possession and were unsullied.                                      
    (2)  Tom  could  have  got  rid  of  the Ring  all along  [? without 
       further]....... - if asked!                                         
    (3)  The  Company  must  carry  ropes  -  either  from  Rivendell or 
  
       from Lorien.                                                        
    (4)  Emyn  Muil =  Sarn Gebir  as a  knot or  range of  stony hills. 
       [Sern  Erain  >]  Sarn  Aran  the  King  Stones   =  the   Gates  of 
       Sarn Gebir.                                                         
       With  (1)  cf.  VI.404;  VII.254-5  and  259  -  60.  In  (2),  most 
       frustratingly, I have not been able to  form any  guess even  at the 
       altogether illegible  word. (3)  seems quite  likely to  have arisen 
       while  my  father  was  pondering  the   descent  from   Sarn  Gebir 
       (Emyn  Muil).  On  the  absence  of  the  mentions  in  LR  of Sam's 
       having  no rope,  and the  absence of  the passage  concerning ropes 
       at  the leaving  of Lothlorien,  see VII.165,  183, 280.  As regards 
       (4), in the  long-abandoned opening  of the  chapter the  hills were 
   
                
                                                                             
       still  called  Sarn  Gebir, but  when my  father took  it up  again in 
       1944  they  had  become  the  Emyn  Muil  (note  7).   Many  ephemeral 
       names  to  replace  Sam  Gebir are  found in  notes given  in VII.424. 
       Sern  Aranath  replaced  the  Gates  of  Sarn   Gebir  on   the  manu- 
       scripts of 'The Great River' (VII.362 and note 21).                    
    6. This sentence, little changed, is given to Frodo in TT (p. 211).       
    7. The first occurrence  of Emyn  Muil as  written in  a text  ab initio. 
       See note 5.                                                            
    8. 30 fathoms: 180 feet. 
    9. leant  forwards:  i.e.  sloped  down   outwards  from   the  vertical, 
       what  my  father  earlier  in  this  account  called  'backward': 'The 
       cliff  was  indeed  no  longer  sheer,   but  sloped   somewhat  back- 
       ward.'                                                                 
   10. In  the following  text the  corresponding passage  has: 'He  cast the 
       end  to  Sam,  who  tied  it  about  his waist,  and grasped  the line 
       above his  head with  both hands.'  In the  present text  the sentence 
       seems to have been left unfinished and in the air.                     
   11. These  figures  were  much  changed. At  first, as  shown in  any case 
       by  hobbit-ells,  my father  did not  intend the  'English ell'  of 45 
       inches,  for  by  that  measure  80 ells  is 300  feet or  50 fathoms, 
       getting on for double the height of  the cliff  as Frodo  had reckoned 
       it:  whereas  Sam  thought  that  the rope  of 80  ells would  only be 
       'near  enough'  to  Frodo's  guess  of  30  fathoms  or  180  feet. My 
       father seems first to have  changed '80'  to '77',  and in  the margin 
       he wrote '2 feet' and '154'. He then changed '2 feet' to  '2 1/2 feet', 
       by which measure  77 ells  would give 192 1/2 feet.  At some  point he 
       struck out hobbit- in hobbit-ells; and finally he substituted  50 ells 
       for  the length  of the  rope. He  had then  evidently decided  on the 
       measure of 1 ell  = 45  inches, according  to which  50 ells  would be 
       equivalent to 187 1/2 feet, just a little longer than the height of the 
       cliff  as  Frodo  had  estimated  it.  This  was  the measure  in TT, 
       where the cliff  was about  18 fathoms,  and the  rope about  30 ells; 
       taking these figures as exact,  there would  be 4 1/2 feet of  rope to 
       spare  ('there  was  still  a good  bight in  Frodo's hands,  when Sam 
       came to the bottom', TT p. 216).                                       
   12. The meaning is  presumably 'I  think I  can just  hold you',  but hold 
       is certainly not the word written.                                     
   13. See the Note on Chronology below.                                      
   14. My  father  now  introduced  a  further  obstacle  to  the  sleuth  by 
       using the  same piece  of paper  to write,  one on  top of  the other, 
       drafts for wholly different portions of the narrative.                 
   15. In these texts the word  precious when  referring to  the Ring  is not 
       capitalised,  but  capitals  were   introduced  in   subsequent  type- 
       scripts before the passage was changed to the final form.              
   
                              Note on the Chronology.                          
                                                                              
  
   In this chapter the narrative  opens on  the fifth  evening since  Frodo and 
   Sam  had  fled  from  the  Company.  That  night  also  they  passed  in the 
   Emyn Muil, and it was at  dusk on  the following  day (therefore  'the sixth 
   evening') that they made their descent. Since  the date  of the  Breaking of 
   the Fellowship  and the  flight of  Frodo and  Sam was  26 January  (for the 
   chronology at this period  see pp.  3 -  4, and  VII.368, 406),  this should 
   mean  that  the chapter  opens on  the evening  of the  30th, and  that they 
   climbed  down  from  the  hills on  the evening  of the  31st. On  the other 
   hand,  the great  storm is  described (p.  95) as  'hastening with  wind and 
   thunder  over  the  Emyn Muil,  over Anduin,  over the  fields of  Rohan, on 
   to  the  Hornburg  where  the  King Theoden  stood at  bay that  night'. But 
   the  Battle  of  the  Hornburg  was  fought  on  the  night  of  1  February 
                                                                              
   (pp.5-6).                                                                    
     Two brief time-schemes, which I will call Scheme 'A' and Scheme 
   B', bear on the question of the chronology of Frodo's wandering in 
   the Emyn Muil relative to events in the lands west of Anduin. Scheme 
   'B', which begins at this point, is perfectly explicit: 
      Thursday Jan. 26 to Wednesday Feb. 1 Frodo and Sam in Emyn 
         Muil (Sarn Gebir). 
      Night Feb. 1 - 2 Frodo and Sam meet Gollum. (Storm that reached 
        Helm's Deep about midnight on Feb.1 - 2 passed over Emyn Muil 
        earlier in the night.) 
      Scheme 'A', also beginning here, has: 
        Jan. 31 Cold night 
        Feb. 1 Descend, dusk (5.30). Meet Gollum about 10 p.m. Journey 
          in gully till daybreak. 
    According to these, it would have been on the sixth evening since the 
    flight of Frodo and Sam, not the fifth, that the chapter opens. 
                                                                              
    Since  Vol.  VII  The  Treason  of  Isengard  was  completed  I  have found 
   two  manuscript  pages  that  are  very   clearly  notes   on  chronological 
   alterations  needed  that  my  father  made  in  October  1944,   some  four 
   and  a  half  months  after  he  had  reached  the  end  of  The  Two Towers 
   (see  VII.406 -  7). On  12 October  (Letters no.  84) he  wrote to  me that 
   he  had  'struck  a  most   awkward  error   (one  or   two  days)   in  the 
   synchronization',  which  would  'require  tiresome  small   alterations  in 
   many  chapters';  and  on  16  October  (Letters  no. 85)  he wrote  that he 
   had  devised  a solution  'by inserting  an extra  day's Entmoot,  and extra 
   days into Trotter's chase and Frodo's journey ...'                          
    These  notes  refer  chapter  by  chapter  to the  changes that  would have 
   to  be  made  (but  not  to  all).  Some  of  them  have   been  encountered 
   already:  the  complex  alterations  to  'The Riders  of Rohan'  in VII.406; 
   the  additional  day  of the  Entmoot in  VII.419; and  the changes  in 'The 
   White  Rider' in  VII.425. Nothing  further need  be said  of these.  But in 
   a note  on 'The  Taming of  Smeagol' the  question of  the storm  is raised; 
   
                                     
                                                                            
   and  here  my  father  directed  that  the reference  to Theoden  and the 
   Hornburg  should  be  cut  out,  because  it 'won't  fit'. He  noted that 
   the thunderstorm over  the Emyn  Muil was  at about  five o'clock  in the 
   evening of 31 January, while the thunder  in the  Battle of  the Hornburg 
   was  about  midnight  of  1  February,  and  that  31  hours to  travel a 
   distance  of  some  350  miles  was  too  slow;   but  no   solution  was 
   proposed.                                                                 
    I  have referred  (VII.368) to  an elaborate  time-scheme that  was made 
   after the  changes of  October 1944  had been  introduced. This,  being a 
   major working  chronology, is  in places  fearsomely difficult  to inter- 
   pret, on account of later alterations  and overwritings  in ink  over the 
   original pencil. It  is arranged  in columns,  describing 'synoptically', 
   and fairly fully, the movements of all the major actors  in the  story on 
  
   each  day.  It begins  on the  fifth day  of the  voyage down  Anduin and 
   ends at the beginning of the ascent to the  pass of  Kirith Ungol;  and I 
   would  guess  that  it  belongs with  the work  on chronology  in October 
   1944, rather than later. On this scheme, which I will call 'S', my father 
   afterwards wrote 'Old Timatal stuff' (Iceiandic timatal 'chronology'). 
    In  this  scheme  S  the  death  of  Boromir  and  the  Breaking  of the 
   Fellowship was put back by a day, to Wednesday 25 January.                
                                                                            
    Jan.25 Company broken up. Death of Boromir.... Frodo and                 
    Sam cross river eastward and fly into E. of Emyn Muil.                   
    Jan.26 Frodo and Sam wandering in Emyn Muil (1st evening                 
    since flight).                                                           
    fan. 27 In Emyn Muil (2nd evening).                                      
    Jan. 28 In Emyn Muil (3rd evening).                                      
    Jan. 29 In Emyn Muil (4th evening).                                      
    Jan. 30 On brink of Emyn Muil. Spend cold night under a rock             
    (5th evening).                                                           
    Jan. 31 Descent from Emyn Muil at nightfall. Meet Gollum about           
    10 p.m.                                                                  
    Journey in the gully (Jan.31/Feb.1).                                      
                                                                            
   Here  therefore  the  opening  of the  story in  'The Taming  of Smeagol' 
   was on the evening of Jan. 30, and that was explicitly the  sixth evening 
   since the flight;  but my  father was  for some  reason not  counting the 
   first evening in the Emyn Muil (Jan. 25), and  so he  called that  of Jan. 
   30  the  fifth.  Perhaps  it  was  the  same  counting that  explains the 
   discrepancy  between  Scheme  B  and the  text of  the chapter  (p. 100). 
   And it may well  be in  any case  that the  records of  these complicated 
   manoeuvres are insufficient, or that there are clues which I  have failed 
   to perceive.                                                              
    In Scheme B,  as in  the completed  manuscript of  the chapter  (p. 95), 
   it is explicit that the  storm over  the Emyn  Muil reached  the Hornburg 
   later  that  same night;  it was  moving fast  ('hastening with  wind and 
   thunder'). In Scheme S, however, this is not so; for (just as in  the note 
   
    of October 1944 referred to above) the descent of Frodo and Sam          
    from the Emyn Muil was at nightfall of Jan. 31, but the Battle of the 
    Hornburg began on the night of Feb. 1. S as written had no mention of 
    the great storm, but my father added in against Jan. 31 'Thunder at       
    nightfall', and then subsequently 'It crawls west', with a line apparent- 
    ly directing to Feb. 1. The storm over Rohan, slowly overtaking the       
    Riders as they rode west across the plains on their second day out of 
    Edoras (at the beginning of the chapter 'Helm's Deep') and bursting       
    over the Hornburg in the middle of the night, was already present        
    when my father came to write 'The Taming of Smeagol'. The storm           
    over the Emyn Muil moving westwards, if not actually conceived for        
    the purpose, obviously had the desirable effect of drawing the now        
    sundered stories, east and west of Anduin, together. The revised          
    passage about the storm in 'The Taming of Smeagol' given on p. 95         
    was clearly intended to allow for another day in the storm's progress, 
    and implies that Frodo and Sam climbed down out of the hills on the  
    day before the Battle of the Hornburg, as in S; and this resolves the 
    problem of time and distance stated in the note of October 1944 by        
    asserting that the great storm did not 'hasten', but 'rolled on slowly 
    through the night.'                                                       
      But in The Tale of Years the relative dating is entirely different: 
   
                   Scheme S.                
                                           
   Frodo enters Emyn Muil. (25 Jan.) Day 1. 
   In Emyn Muil.   (26 Jan.) Day 2.           
   In Emyn Muil.   (27 Jan.) Day 3.           
  
   In Emyn Muil.   (28 Jan.) Day 4.           
   In Emyn Muil.   (29 Jan.) Day 5.           
   In Emyn Muil.   (30 Jan.) Day 6.           
   Descent from Emyn Muil. (31 Jan.) Day 7. 
   Battle of the Hornburg. (1 Feb.)  Day 8. 
                                           
              The Tale of Years.             
                                           
   Frodo enters Emyn Muil. (26 Feb.) Day 1. 
   In Emyn Muil.   (27 Feb.) Day 2.           
   In Emyn Muil.   (28 Feb.) Day 3.           
   Descent from Emyn Muil. (29 Feb.) Day 4. 
                           (30 Feb.) Day 5. 
                           (1 Mar.) Day 6. 
                           (2 Mar.) Day 7. 
   Battle of the Hornburg. (3 Mar.) Day 8. 
   
   Thus in  the final  chronology the  Battle of  the Hornburg  took place 
   four nights after the descent  of Frodo  and Sam  and the  meeting with 
   Gollum.  Yet  the  revised description  of the  westward course  of the 
   storm in 'The Taming of Smeagol' (p. 95) survived into the  proof stage 
   
   of The Lord of the Rings. On the  proof my  father noted  against the 
   passage:  'Chronology  wrong.  The  storm  of Frodo  was 3  days before 
   Theoden's  ride'  (i.e.  29  February  and  2  March,  the day  on which 
   Theoden  rode  from  Edoras).  The  passage  as  it  stands  in  TT, pp. 
   215-16, was substituted at the eleventh hour: giving the great  storm a 
   more widely curving path, and suggesting,  perhaps, a  reinforcement of 
   its power and magnitude as it passed slowly over Ered Nimrais.         
   
                                      II.                                  
                                                                          
                          THE PASSAGE OF THE MARSHES.                      
                                                                          
   The writing of this chapter can again be closely dated from the letters 
   that my father wrote to me in South Africa in 1944. On the 13th of      
   April (Letters no. 60) he said that on the previous day he had read his 
   'recent chapter' ('The Taming of Smeagol') to C. S. Lewis and Charles 
   Williams, and that he had begun another. On the 18th April (Letters 
   no. 61) he wrote: I hope to see C.S.L. and Charles W. tomorrow          
   morning and read my next chapter - on the passage of the Dead           
   Marshes and the approach to the Gates of Mordor, which I have now       
   practically finished.'(1) And on the 23rd of April (Letters no. 62) he 
   wrote: 'I read my second chapter, Passage of the Dead Marshes, to:      
   Lewis and Williams on Wed. morning [19 April). It was approved. I       
   have now nearly done a third: Gates of the Land of Shadow. But this 
   story takes me in charge, and I have already taken three chapters over 
   what was meant to be one!' The completed manuscript of 'The             
   Passage of the Marshes' was indeed first entitled 'Kirith Ungol' (that 
   being still the name of the main pass into Mordor) - for he began       
   writing the manuscript before he had by any means finished the initial 
   drafting of the chapter.                                                
    Essential ideas for this part of the narrative had in fact emerged a 
   long time before, in the outline The Story Foreseen from Lorien         
   (VII.329 - 30) - when he estimated that the chapter would be num-       
   bered XXV, eight less than the event had proved. In that outline he 
   wrote:                                                                  
                                                                          
    Gollum  pleads  for   forgiveness,  and   promises  help,   and  having 
    nowhere  else  to turn  Frodo accepts.  Gollum says  he will  lead them 
    over  the  Dead  Marshes  to  Kirith  Ungol.  (Chuckling to  himself to 
    think that that is just the way he would wish them to go.) ...         
  
     They sleep in pairs, so that one is always awake with Gollum.         
     Gollum  all  the  while  is scheming  to betray  Frodo. He  leads them 
    cleverly  over  the Dead  Marshes. There  are dead  green faces  in the 
    stagnant pools; and the  dry reeds  hiss like  snakes. Frodo  feels the 
    strength of the searching eye as they proceed.                         
     At  night  Sam keeps  watch, only  pretending to  be asleep.  He hears 
    Gollum muttering to himself,  words of  hatred for  Frodo and  lust for 
    the Ring.                                                              
     The  three  companions  now  approach   Kirith  Ungol,   the  dreadful 
    ravine  which  leads   into  Gorgoroth.   Kirith  Ungol   means  Spider 
    Glen: there dwelt great spiders ...                                    
   
      A single page of notes shows my  father's thoughts  as he  embarked at 
    last on the writing of this  story. These  notes were  not written  as a 
    continuous outline and not all were written at the same time, but I give 
    them in the sequence in which they stand on the page.                    
                                                                            
      Food   problem.   Gollum   chokes   at   lembas   (but  it   does  him 
    good?).  Goes  off  and  comes  back  with  grimy  fingers  [?and face]. 
    Once he heard him crunching in dark.                                     
                                                                            
                                  Next chapter.                               
                                                                            
      Gollum  takes  them  down  into  the  water   gully  and   then  turns 
    away  eastward.  It  leads  to  a  hard  point  in  the  midst   of  the 
    Marshes.  Over  Dead  Marshes.  Dead  faces.  In   some  of   the  pools 
    if  you  looked  in  you  saw  your  own  face  all  green and  dead and 
    corrupted. To Kirith Ungol.                                              
      Change in Gollum as they draw near                                     
      Gollum  sleeps  quite  unconcerned  -  quietly at  first; but  as they 
    draw   near  to   Mordor  he   seems  to   get  nightmares.   Sam  hears 
    him  beginning  to  hold  colloquies  with  himself.  It  is  a  sort of 
    good  Smeagol  angry  with  a   bad  Gollum.   The  latter   [?grows]  - 
    filled  with  hatred  of  the  Ring-bearer,  in  longing  to   be  Ring- 
    master himself.                                                          
      Laid  up  [?in]  rock  near  gates  see great  movements in  and out. 
    Explanation of why they had escaped the war-movement.                    
      They lie up in day in beds of reeds                                    
      Feeling  of  weight.  Ring  feels  heavier  and  heavier   on  Frodo's 
    neck as Mordor approaches. He feels the Eye.                             
                                                                            
    Another page, written at any rate  before 'The  Passage of  the Marshes' 
    had proceeded very far, outlines the story thus:                         
                                                                            
      They  come  to  a  point  where  the  gully  falls  into  the marshes. 
    Brief  description  of  these  (which  take  about  3   to  4   days  to 
    cross).  Pools  where  there  are  faces  some  horrible,  some  fair  - 
    but  all  corrupted.  Gollum  says  it  is said  that they  are memories 
    (?)  of  those who  fell in  ages past  in the  Battle before  Ennyn Dur 
    the  Gates  of  Mordor  in  the  Great  Battle.  In  the  moon   if  you 
    looked  in  some  pools  you  saw  your  own  face  fouled  and  corrupt 
    and  dead.  Describe  the  pools  as  they  get  nearer  to   Mordor  as 
    like green pools and rivers fouled by modern chemical works.             
      They  lie  up  in  foothills  and  see  armed  men  and  orcs  passing 
    in.  Soon all  is clear.  Sauron is  gathering his  power and  hiding it 
    in Mordor  in   readiness.  (Swart   men,  and   wild  men   with  long 
    braided hair out of East; Orcs of the Eye etc.)                          
   
     On the far (East) Horn of the  Gates is  a tall  white tower.             
   Minas Ithil now  Minas Morghul  which guards  the pass.  It was             
   originally  built  by  the  men  of  Gondor  to  prevent Sauron             
   breaking out and was manned by the guards  of Minas  Ithil,(2) but             
  
   it fell soon into his hands. It now prevented any coming in. It             
   was manned by orcs and evil spirits. It had been  called [Neleg             
   Thilim >] Neleglos [the Gleaming >] the White Tooth.(3)                     
                                                                              
   This  last  passage  is  accompanied  by  a  little  sketch,  reproduced on 
   p. 108 (no. I). Until now, the pass and  chief entry  into Mordor  had been 
   named  Kirith  Ungol  (cf.  the  citation  from  'The  Story  Foreseen from 
   Lorien'  on  p.  104).  When contemplating  the story  ahead as  he drafted 
   'The  Passage  of  the  Marshes'  my  father  saw  that  this  was  not so: 
   Kirith  Ungol  was  a  distinct way  through the  mountains -  and (plainly 
   enough)  it  is  this  path  that  Sam  and  Frodo   are  going   to  take. 
   Concomitantly  with  this, he  was proposing  to change  the site  of Minas 
   Morgul as he had long  conceived it,  and as  it appears  on the  First Map 
   (see  Map  III,  VII.309).(4) There, the  pass of  Kirith Ungol  was guarded 
   by  two  towers,  one  on  either side  (see VII.349,  note 41),  and Minas 
   Morgul was  away to  the west,  on the  other side  of the  mountains (i.e. 
   on  the  western  side  of  the  northern  extremity  of  the   Duath,  the 
   Mountains  of  Shadow);  whereas  now  Minas  Morgul  is  to  be  the tower 
   that  guards  the pass.(5) A virtually  identical sketch  to this,  in faint 
   pencil, is found on a page of drafting for 'The Black  Gate is  Closed'. It 
   clearly  does  not belong  with that,  however (the  later text  is written 
   across  it),  but  with   the  present   passage;  and   accompanying  this 
   pencilled version of the sketch is this note:                               
                                                                              
     It  is better  for the  later story  that Minas  Ithil (Morghul)  should be 
     actually at the Gates of Mordor on its East side.                         
                                                                              
   The scene is thus depicted from the North.                                  
     On  a  page  used  also  for  drafting  of 'The  Passage of  the Marshes' 
   there  is another  sketch of  the tower  and the  pass (also  reproduced on 
   p. 108, no. II), very similar except in one  important respect:  whereas in 
   Sketch  I  the  cleft  of Kirith  Ungol is  placed immediately  below Minas 
   Morgul (which thus stands on  a high  ridge or  'horn' between  the 'cleft' 
   and the 'pass'), in Sketch II Kirith Ungol lies on the far side of the pass 
   from  the  tower.  The  scene  is again  depicted from  the North,  for the 
   accompanying  text  reads: 'Kirith  Ungol is  not the  main entrance  but a 
   narrow cleft to [S(outh) >] West.' I  think it  almost certain  that Sketch 
   II represents a further  stage in  the development  of the  conception, not 
   its first appearance.                                                       
                                                                              
     Most  of  'The  Passage  of  the  Marshes'   is  extant   in  preliminary 
   drafting (and most of it in excruciatingly difficult handwriting);  in this 
   
             
                                                                               
   chapter my father made no  use of  his method  of writing  a text  in pencil 
   and then setting  down a  more finished  version in  ink on  top of  it. The 
   narrative in the draft is not perfectly continuous, and it is clear that (as 
   commonly)  he  built  up  the  completed  manuscript  -  the  only  one made 
   of  this  chapter  -  in stages.  The initial  drafting is  mostly extremely 
   rough,  written  at  great  speed,  and in  places the  completed manuscript 
   (while perfectly legible - it was  the text  from which  my father  read the 
   chapter  to  Lewis  and Williams  on April  the 19th)  is itself  really the 
   primary  composition,  constantly  corrected  and  changed  in  the  act  of 
   writing. Nonetheless the  story of  the passage  of the  Dead Marshes  as it 
   appears  in  The  Two  Towers  seems  to  have been  achieved almost  to the 
   form  of  every  sentence  (apart   from  certain   substantial  alterations 
   made very much later) in that week of April 1944.                            
    Only  in one  respect did  the initial  drafting differ  significantly from 
   the  story as  it appears  in the  manuscript. This  was primarily  a matter 
   of the narrative structure, but I give most of the  passage in  question, so 
   well as I can make it  out, as  exemplification. It  takes up  from Gollum's 
  
   words  'Snakes,  worms  in pools.  Lots of  things in  the pools.  No birds' 
   (TT p. 234).                                                                 
                                                                               
    So passed the third day of their travelling with Gollum.(6)                 
    All the night they went on with brief halts. Now it was really              
   perilous at least for the hobbits. They went slowly  keeping close           
   in  line  and following  every move  of Gollum's  attentively. The           
   pools  grew  larger  and more  ominous and  the places  where feet           
   could  tread without  sinking into  [?chilly] gurgling  mires more           
   and  more  difficult  to  find.  There  were  no  more  reeds  and           
   grasses.                                                                     
    Later  in  the  night,  after  midnight, there  came a  change. A           
   light breeze got up  and grew  to a  cold wind:  it came  from the           
   North and though it had a bitter  tang it  seemed kindly  to them,           
   for it bore at last a hint of untainted airs and drove the reeking           
   mists into banks  with dark  channels in  between. The  cloudy sky           
   was  torn and tattered  and the  moon nearly  full rode  among the           
   [?  wrack].  Gollum cowered  and muttered  but the  hobbits looked           
   up  hopefully.  A  great  dark shadow  came out  of Mordor  like a           
   huge  bird  crossed the  moon and  went away  west. Just  the same           
   feeling  came on  them as  at the.....  they cast  themselves down           
   in the mire. But the shadow  passed quickly.  Gollum lay  like one           
   stunned  and  they had  to rouse  him. He  would say  only Wraiths           
   wraiths  [?under]  the moon.  The precious  the precious  is their           
   master.  They  see  everything  everywhere.  He  sees.  After that           
   [?even]  Frodo  sensed  a  change  in  Gollum  once  more.  He was           
   [?even] more fawning [and] friendly  but he  talked more  often in           
   
   (Two early sketches of Kirith Ungol.) 
   
   [his] old manner. They had great difficulty in making him go on        
   while the moon                                                      
                                                                         
     The last passage was then rewritten ('After that Sam thought he 
   sensed a change in Gollum again' ...) and the draft continues with a 
   description of Frodo's weariness and slowness and the weight of the 
   Ring that approaches the text in TT (p. 238). Then follows:            
   
   He now really felt it as a weight: and he was getting conscious 
   of the Eye: it was that as much as the weight that made him 
   cower and stoop as he walked. He felt like someone hidden in a 
   room (?garden) when his deadly enemy comes in: knowing that 
   he is there though he cannot yet see him the enemy stands at 
   gaze to espy all comers with his deadly eye. Any movement 
   is fraught with peril.(7) Gollum probably felt something of the 
   same sort. After the passing of the shadow  of the  Nazgul that 
   flew to Isengard it was difficult to get him to move if there was 
   light. As long as the moon  lasted he  would only  creep forwards 
   on  his  hands  cowering  and  whimpering.  He  was not  much use 
   as a guide and Sam took to trying to find a path for  himself. In 
   doing  so  he  stumbled  forward and  came down  on his  hands in 
   sticky mire with his face bending  over a  dark pool  that seemed 
   like  some  glazed but  grimed window  in the  moonlight. Wrench- 
   ing his hands out of the  bog he  sprang back  with a  cry. There 
   are dead faces ..... dead faces in the pool he cried, dead faces! 
   Gollum  laughed.  The  Dead  Marshes,  yes,  yess. That  is their 
   name. Should not look in when the  White Eye  is up.(8) What are 
   they, who are  they, asked  Sam shuddering  and turning  to Frodo 
   who  came  up  behind  him.  I  don't know  said Frodo.  No don't 
   master  said  Sam,  they're  horrible. Nonetheless  Frodo crawled 
   cautiously  to  the edge  and looked.  He saw  pale faces  - deep 
   under  water  they  looked:  some grim  some hideous,  some noble 
  
   and fair: but all horrible, corrupted, sickly, rotting .......... 
   Frodo crawled back and hid his eyes.  I don't  know who  they are 
   but  I  thought  I  saw  Men  and  Elves and  Orcs, all  dead and 
   rotten. Yes yes, said Gollum cackling. All  dead and  rotten. The 
   Dead  Marshes.  Men  and  Elves  and  Orcs.  There  was  a  great 
   Battle  here  long  long  ago,  precious,  yes, when  Smeagol was 
   young and happy long ago:(9) before the  precious came,  yes, yes. 
   They  fought  on  the  plain  over there.  The Dead  Marshes have 
   grown greater.                                                    
      But are  they really  there? Smeagol  doesn't know,  said Gol- 
   lum. You can't reach them. I  we tried,  yes we  tried, precious, 
   
   once: but you can't touch them. Only shapes to see  perhaps, not            
   to touch, no precious! Sam looked darkly  at him  and shuddered,            
   thinking he guessed why Smeagol had tried to reach them.                    
     The moon was now sinking west  into cloud  that lay  above far            
   Rohan  beyond  Anduin.  They  went  on  and  Gollum  again  took            
   the lead by [read but] Sam and Frodo found  that he  [read they]            
   could not keep their [?fascinated] eyes from  straying whenever            
   they passed some pool of black water. If they did so they caught            
   glimpses of the pallid dead faces. At last they came to  a place            
   where Gollum halted, a wide pool ...... barred their way.                   
     The pools lit by will o' the wisp fire reveal dead faces. The            
   moon shows their own.(10)          
   ............  The  moon  came  out  of  its  cloud.  They looked            
   in. But they saw no  faces out  of the  vanished past.  They saw            
   their  own......  Sam  Gollum  and Frodo  looking up  with dead            
   eyes and livid rotting flesh at them.                                       
     Let's get out of this foul place!                                         
     Long  way  to go  yet said  Gollum. Must  get to  somewhere to            
   lie up before day.                                                          
                                                                              
     This section  of drafting  peters out  here. In  the manuscript  the text 
   becomes that of TT  at almost  all points:  the sequence  of the  story has 
   been reconstructed, so that the  change in  the weather  and the  flight of 
   the  Nazgul  follows  the  passage  of  the  pools of  the dead  faces; and 
   there  is  no  further  hint  of the  idea (going  back to  the preliminary 
   notes,  p. 105)  that the  beholder's own  face was  mirrored as  dead when 
   the moonlight shone on the pools.                                           
     It is notable that in the draft the Nazgul is said to have been flying to 
   Isengard. In the  manuscript as  first written  this was  not said:  '... a 
   vast  shape  winged  and  ominous:  it  scudded across  the moon,  and with 
   a  deadly  cry  went  away  westward,  outrunning  the  moon  in  its  fell 
   speed....  But  the  shadow  passed  quickly,  and   behind  it   the  wind 
   roared  away,  leaving the  Dead Marshes  bare and  bleak.' After  the last 
   sentence,  however,  my  father  added,  probably  not  long   after,  'The 
   Nazgul  had  gone,  flying  to  Isengard  with  the speed  of the  wrath of 
   Sauron.' The  rewriting of  the passage,  so that  the Nazgul  returns and, 
   flying  lower  above  them,  sweeps  back to  Mordor, was  done at  a later 
   time (see  the Note  on Chronology  at the  end of  this chapter);  but the 
   words  in  TT  (p.  237) 'with  a deadly  cry went  away westward'  are in 
   fact a vestige of the original conception.                                  
     Among   various   other  differences   and  developments   the  following 
   seem the most worth remarking.                                              
     In the original draft, and at  first in  the manuscript,  Gollum's 'song' 
   (TT pp. 227 - 8) was wholly different after the first line:                
   
     The cold hard lands 
   To feet and hands         
     they are unkind.        
   There wind is shrill, 
   The stones are chill; 
  
     there's nought to find. 
   
     Our heart is set 
   On water wet         
     in some deep pool. 
   O how we wish          
   To taste of fish 
     so sweet and cool! 
   
   There was no reference to 'Baggins' and the fish-riddle.                  
     The story that they  slept the  whole of  the day  after they  had come 
   down from the  Emyn Muil  was not  present at  first. In  the preliminary 
   draft of the opening of the chapter  Sam, after  testing that  Gollum was 
   really asleep by saying fissh in his ear, did not fall asleep:            
                                                                            
     Time  seemed  to  drag;  but  after  an  hour  or  two  Gollum  sat  up 
     suddenly  wide  awake  as  if  he  had   been  called.   He  stretched, 
     yawned, got up and  began to  climb out  of the  gully. 'Hi,  where are 
     you  off  to?'  cried Sam.  'Smeagol's very  hungry,' said  Gollum. 'Be 
     back soon.'                                                             
                                                                            
   In the manuscript the final story appears,  to the  extent that  Sam does 
   fall  asleep;  but  when  he  wakes  'the  sky above  was full  of bright 
   daylight.'  This  however   was  changed   immediately:  Sam   and  Frodo 
   slept the whole day  away, not  waking until  after sunset,  and Gollum's 
   departure to find something to eat is postponed to the evening.(11)       
     There can be no doubt that  the geography  of the  region in  which the 
   Dead Marshes lay had now  been substantially  changed. It  is said  in TT 
   (p. 232):                                                                 
                                                                            
     The  hobbits  were  now wholly  in the  hands of  Gollum. They  did not 
     know, and could not guess in that misty light, that  they were  in fact 
     only  just  within  the  northern  borders  of  the  marshes,  the main 
     expanse  of which  lay south  of them.  They could,  if they  had known 
     the lands, with some delay have retraced their steps a little, and then 
     turning  east have  come round  over hard  roads to  the bare  plain of 
     Dagorlad.                                                               
                                                                            
   This passage appears  in the  manuscript, and  is found  embryonically in 
   the  original draft,  of which,  though partly  illegible, enough  can be 
   made  out  to  see that  the new  conception was  present: 'They  were in 
   fact  just  within  the  north-west  bounds  of  the  Dead  Marshes', and 
   '[they could] have  come round  the eastern  side to  the hard  of Battle 
   Plain.'  The First  Map (Maps  II and  IV(C), VII.305,  317) and  the large 
   map based on it that I made in 1943 are entirely  at variance  with this: 
   for  in  that  conception  the  No  Man's  Land  lay  between  Sarn Gebir 
   (Emyn  Muil)  and  the pass  into Mordor.  There could  be no  reason for 
   one  journeying  in  those hills  to enter  the Dead  Marshes if  he were 
   making for the pass  (Kirith Ungol  on those  maps); nor,  if he  were at 
   the  edge  of the  marshes, would  he by  any means  come to  Dagorlad if 
   
    instead of going through them he went round to their east. Essentially 
    what has happened is that the Dead Marshes have been moved                 
    south-west, so that they lie between the Emyn Muil and the Gates            
    of Mordor - into the region marked 'No Man's Land' on the First            
    Map - and so become continuous with the Wetwang or Nindalf (see            
    VII.320-1 and below); this is the geography seen on the large-scale        
    map of Gondor and Mordor accompanying The Return of the King.(12)          
      In reply to Frodo's question whether they must cross the Dead           
    Marshes, Gollum answered in the original draft (cf. TT p. 233): ' "No      
    need. Back a little, and round a little" - his skinny arm waved away       
    north and east - "and you can come dry-foot to the Plain. Dagorlad         
  
    that is, where the Battle was fought and He lost the precious, yess" - 
    he added this in a sort of whisper to himself.' The manuscript here has 
    the text of TT; but subsequently, in Gollum's explanation of the dead      
    faces in the marshes (TT p. 235), he says: 'There was a great Battle       
    long ago, yes, so they told him when Smeagol was young, long ago,          
    before the Precious came. They took It from the Lord then, Elves and       
    Men took It. It was a great battle. They fought on the plain for days      
    and months and years at the Gates of Mornennyn [> Morannon]' (for          
    the original draft of this see p. 109). Gollum's reference to the story of 
    the taking of the Ring from Sauron was removed much later.                 
      The account of the morning after the night of the dead faces in the      
    pools and the flight of the Nazgul, and of the lands through which they 
    passed after leaving the marshes, was different in important respects      
    from that in TT, pp. 238 - 9. The manuscript reads (following an initial 
    draft):                                                                    
                                                                              
      When  day  came  at  last,  the hobbits  were surprised  to see  how close 
      the  ominous   mountains  had   drawn:  the   outer  buttresses   and  the 
      broken  hills  at  their  feet  were  now  no  more  than  a  dozen  miles 
      away.   Frodo  and   Sam  looked   round  in   horror:  dreadful   as  the 
      Marshes  had  been  in  their decay  their end  was more  loathsome still. 
      Even  to  the  mere  of  the  dead  faces  some  haggard phantom  of green 
      spring would come ... (&c. as in TT p. 239)                             
                                                                              
    The extended and  altered passage  that replaces  this in  TT, introduced 
    at a  later stage,  was due  to considerations  of geography  and chronol- 
    ogy.  With  this  new passage  two more  nights are  added to  the journey 
    (see the Note on Chronology  at the  end of  this chapter  and the  map on 
    p. 117), and during  this stage  of it  they pass  through a  country seen 
    from  the  end  of  the  marshes  as  'long  shallow  slopes,  barren  and 
    pitiless', and described  subsequently as  'the arid  moors of  the Noman- 
    lands'.  Here   this  name   reappears  from   Celeborn's  words   to  the 
    Company  in  'Farewell  to  Lorien'  (FR  p.  390) and  the old  maps: see 
    VII.320-1 and above.                                                       
   
                                         
                                                                           
    An  isolated  page  carries  two distinct  elements, though  very prob- 
   ably both were set down  at the  same time.  The change  of the  name of 
   the  Gates  of Mordor  in the  act of  writing from  Ennyn Dur  (the name 
   on  Sketch I,  p. 108)  first to  Morennyn and  then to  Mornennyn shows 
   that this page preceded the point in the writing of the  manuscript text 
   where  Gollum  speaks  of  the  dead  faces  in  the  pools,  for  there 
   Mornennyn appears (p. 112), but it is convenient to give it here since it 
   concerns the narrative of the end of the chapter  (and the  beginning of 
   the next).                                                               
                                                                           
    The  famous  pass  of  [Ennyn   (Dur)  >   Morennyn  >]   Mornennyn  the 
    Gates  of  Mordor  was  guarded  by  two  towers:  the  Teeth  of Mordor 
    [Nelig  Morn  Mel  >]  Nelig  Myrn.  Built   by  Gondorians   long  ago: 
    now  ceaselessly  manned.  Owing  to  ceaseless  passage  of  arms  they 
    dare not  try to  enter so  they turn  W. and  South. Gollum  tells them 
    of  Kirith  Ungol  beneath shadow  [of] M.  Morgul. It  is a  high pass. 
    He  does  not  tell  them  of  the  Spiders.  They  creep in  to M[inas] 
    M[orgul].                                                              
                                                                           
   This  text is  accompanied by  a further  sketch of  the site  of Kirith 
   Ungol, reproduced on p. 114. It is clear from this that the transference 
   of Minas  Morgul to  become the  fortress guarding  the Black  Gates was 
   a passing idea now abandoned; and  it was  no doubt  at this  very point 
   (Minas Morgul being restored  to its  old position  in the  Mountains of 
   Shadow  a  good  way  south  of  the  Black  Gates)  that  the southward 
  
   journey along the western side of the  mountains entered  the narrative. 
   But it is also clear that the Tower of Kirith Ungol had not yet emerged: 
   the cleft of the spiders passes beneath Minas Morgul, on the  south side 
   (on the assumption that the scene is  depicted from  the West);  and the 
   original story in the outline 'The Story Foreseen from Lorien'  is again 
   present, that  Frodo and  Sam entered  Minas Morgul  (but there  is here 
   no mention of Frodo's capture).                                          
    In  the  text  accompanying Sketch  I on  p. 108  it is  Minas Morghul, 
   above  the Black  Gates, that  was called  'the White  Tooth', Neleglos; 
   now there emerge  (or perhaps  re-emerge, from  the original  two towers 
   guarding the pass, see p. 106) the Teeth of Mordor, Nelig Myrn.          
    It will be seen subsequently (p. 122) that at this stage 'the  Gates of 
   Mordor',  'the  Black  Gates' (Ennyn  Dur, Mornennyn)  were specifically 
   names of the pass, not of any barrier built across it.                   
    The  other  brief  text  on  this  page  places  Sam's  overhearing  of 
   Gollum's disputation with himself (foreseen  already in  the preliminary 
   notes to the chapter, p. 105) at this point in the narrative  (though it 
   seems that at this stage my father envisaged them passing a night, not a 
   day, before the Black Gates).                                            
                                                                           
    The  night  watching  the  [Ennyn  D(ur)  >]  Mornennyn. It  is Frodo's 
    turn  to  watch.  Sam  sleeps  and  suddenly  awakes  thinking  he  has 
   
    (Third sketch of Kirith Ungol.) 
   
    heard his master calling. But he  sees Frodo  has fallen  asleep. Gollum 
    is sitting by him, gazing at him.  Sam hears  him arguing  with himself: 
    Smeagol versus 'another'. Pale light and a green light alternate  in his 
    eyes. But it is not hunger or desire to  eat Frodo  that he  is battling 
    with: it is the call of the Ring. His long hand keeps  on going  out and 
    paw[ing]  towards  Frodo  and  then  is pulled  back. Sam  rouses Frodo. 
                                                                           
    The actually  reported 'colloquy'  of Gollum  was developed  in stages. 
   His references to 'She' ('She might help'), and Sam's passing reflection 
   on  who  that  might be,  were added  subsequently, doubtless  when that 
   part of the story was  reached. A  change made  much later  altered what 
   the 'two Gollums' said about Bilbo and  the 'birthday  present'; roughly 
   in  the  initial  draft,  and  then  in  the  manuscript  and subsequent 
   typescripts, the passage read:                                           
                                                                           
            'Oh no, not if it doesn't please us. Still he's a Baggins, my 
    precious, yes a Baggins. A Baggins stole it.'                           
      'No, not steal: it was a present.'                                    
      'Yes, steal. We never gave it, no never. He found it and he said      
    nothing, nothing. We hates Baggins.'                                    
                                                                           
    Lastly,  in  the  manuscript  and  following  typescripts  the  chapter 
   ended at the words: 'In the falling dusk they scrambled  out of  the pit 
   and slowly threaded their way through the  dead land'  (TT p.  242). All 
   that  follows  in  TT,  describing  the menace  of a  Ringwraith passing 
   overhead  unseen  at  dusk  and again  an hour  after midnight,  and the 
   prostration of Gollum, was  added to  the typescripts  at a  later stage 
   (see the Note on Chronology below).                                      
                                                                           
                                    NOTES.                                  
                                                                           
   1. My father went on to speak of  a letter  he had  written adjudicat- 
      ing  a  dispute  in  an  army  mess  concerning the  pronunciation of 
      the  name  of  the poet  Cowper (Letters  no. 61).  A draft  for this 
      letter is found on a page of drafting for the passage  describing the 
      change in the weather over the marshes, TT pp. 236 - 7.               
   2. This, I believe, is the first appearance of the conception that the 
  
      fortresses  on  the  confines  of  Mordor  had  been   built  looking 
      inwards and not outwards.                                             
   3. Cf. the Etymologies (V.376), stem NEL-EK 'tooth'.                      
   4. My  father  had  in  fact  moved Minas  Morgul further  north from 
      its  position  as  originally  shown  on  the  First  Map   (east  of 
      Osgiliath),  and  placed  it  not far  from the  northern tip  of the 
      Mountains  of  Shadow  (see  VII..310).  With  this  cf.  'The  Story 
      Foreseen  from   Lorien',  where   Minas  Morgul   was  said   to  be 
      reached  by  a  path  that  'led up  into the  mountains -  the north 
      horn  of  the Mountains  of Shadow  that sundered  the ashen  vale of 
   
       Gorgoroth  from  the  valley  of  the  Great  River'  (VII.333). But 
       Minas Morgul was still on the  western side  of the  mountains (i.e. 
       on the other side of the mountains to the Pass of Kirith Ungol).      
    5. In notes at the end of 'The  Story Foreseen  from Lorien'  my father 
       had suggested that Frodo should be taken  as captive  to one  of the 
       guard-towers of the pass,  and in  a time-scheme  of that  period he 
       changed  'Sam  rescues  Frodo  in  Minas  Morgul'  to  'Sam  rescues 
       Frodo  in  Gorgos'   (see  VII.344);   and  again   (VII.412):  'The 
       winding  stair must  be cut  in rocks  and go  up from  Gorgoroth to 
       watch-tower.  Cut  out  Minas  Morgul.'  Now,  as it  appears, these 
       conceptions  were  to  be  fused:  Frodo  was again  to be  taken to 
       Minas  Morgul,  but   Minas  Morgul   was  itself   the  watch-tower 
       above                            the                           pass. 
    6. the third day: see the Note on Chronology below.                      
    7. This  passage  was developed  in the  manuscript thus,  before being 
       changed to the text of TT (p. 238):                                   
                                                                            
          Frodo knew just where the  present habitation  and heart  of that 
          will  now was.  He could  have walked,  or flown  straight there. 
          He  was  facing  it: and  its potency  beat upon  his brow  if he 
          raised it for a moment. He  felt like  someone who,  covered only 
          by a  grey garment,  has strayed  into a  garden, when  his enemy 
          enters. The enemy knows he is there,  even if  he cannot  yet see 
          him, and he stands at gaze, silent, patient, deadly, sweeping all 
          corners  with  the  hatred of  his eye.  Any movement  is fraught 
          with peril.                                                        
                                                                            
    8. when  the  White  Eye  is  up:  throughout  this  part of  the story 
       Gollum's  names   for  the   Sun  and   Moon  were   originally  the 
       Yellow  Eye  and  the  White  Eye,  not  the  Yellow  Face  and  the 
       White  Face.  -  TT  has  here,  as does  the manuscript,  'when the 
       candles are lit': see note 10.                                        
    9. Cf. Gollum's words in TT (p. 235):  'There was  a great  battle long 
       ago,  yes,  so  they  told him  when Smeagol  was young'.  His words 
       in  the  present  draft  ('a great  battle here  long long  ago when 
       Smeagol was  young') might  suggest the  far shorter  time-span (see 
       p. 21, and VII.450 note 11); but the manuscript  had from  the first 
       'so they said when Smeagol was young'.                                
   10. This was no doubt the point at  which the  idea of  the marsh-lights 
       entered (ignis fatuus, u ill-o'-the-wisp, jack-o'-lantern). In TT, as 
       in the manuscript, Gollum calls  them 'candles  of corpses',  and in 
       time-schemes of this period my  father referred  to the  'episode of 
       the  corpse-candles'.  Corpse-candle  is   defined  in   the  Oxford 
       Dictionary  as  'a  lambent  flame seen  in a  churchyard or  over a 
       grave, and superstitiously believed to appear as  an omen  of death, 
       or to indicate the route of a coming funeral.'                        
   11. In  the  conversation  between  Frodo  and  Sam  that   follows  (TT 
   
   (Frodo's journey to the Morannon.) 
   
    p. 231), in Frodo's words 'If we can nurse our limbs  to bring  us to 
  
    Mount Doom'  the name  is spelt  thus in  the preliminary  draft, but 
    the  manuscript  has  'Mount  Dum':  this spelling  is found  also in 
    the preliminary draft of Frodo's vision on Amon Hen, VII.373.        
  12. The  large-scale map  of Gondor  and Mordor  was closely  based on 
    a map  of my  father's. This  included the  track of  Frodo's journey 
    from  Rauros  to'  the  Morannon,  and  I  have redrawn  this section 
    from  the  original (p.  117). My  father's map  is in  some respects 
    hard to interpret, for it was made  roughly and  hastily in  point of 
    its actual  execution, the  'contour-lines' being  very impressionis- 
    tic,  while  the Nindalf  and the  Dead Marshes  are shown  merely by 
    rough  pencil  hatching,  for which  I have  substituted conventional 
    reed-tufts; but I have attempted to redraw it as precisely as  I can. 
    The  features  of  the uppermost  line of  squares were  only roughed 
    in on the original, above the top of the  map, in  order to  show the 
    track  of  the journey,  and my  version published  in The  Return of 
    the King excluded this  element. The  squares are  of one  inch side, 
    = 25 miles.                                                          
                                                                        
                          Note on the Chronology.                        
                                                                        
   As the story stood when the manuscript of this chapter  was completed 
   but before those changes were made to it that belong to a later stage 
   the chronology was as follows (proceeding from  the date  February 1, 
   when Frodo and Sam climbed down out of the Emyn Muil, p. 100):        
   
           Feb. 1 - 2 Night. They advance along the gully. (Journey 1) 
   (Day 1) Feb. 2 They sleep in the gully all day. 
           Feb. 2 - 3 Night. They continue along the gully and come to 
             its end towards daybreak. (Journey 2) 
   (Day 2) Feb.3 They enter the marshes and continue the journey 
             by day ('So passed the third day of their journey with 
             Gollum', manuscript text and TT p. 234). (Journey 3) 
           Feb. 3 - 4 Night. They see the dead faces in the pools. 'It 
             was late in the night when they reached firmer ground 
             again', manuscript text and TT p. 236; followed by change 
             in the weather and flight of the Nazgul. (Journey 4) 
   (Day 3) Feb.4 When day came 'the outer buttresses and broken 
             hills' at the feet of the mountains were 'no more than a 
             dozen miles away' (p. 112). They were among the slag- 
             mounds and poisonous pits. Day spent hiding in a hole. 
             At dusk they went on (night of Feb. 4 - 5). (Journey 5) 
   (Day 4) Feb. 5 (Beginning of the next chapter) They reach the 
             Black Gate at dawn. 
                                                                        
     Both of the brief time-schemes of which the beginnings are given on 
   p. 100 express precisely this chronology. Scheme B was written,       
   apparently, when  the story  had already  reached the  departure from 
   
    Henneth  Annun,  but  A accompanied  the writing  of the  present chapter 
    and scarcely extends beyond it. Notably,  in A  the actual  journeys they 
    made  are  numbered  (as  I  have  numbered  them  in the  chronology set 
    out above), and it may well be that '3' against  February 3  explains the 
    statement cited above: 'So  passed the  third day  of their  journey with 
    Gollum' - for it was the third journey, but not the third day.            
      Both schemes refer to the flight of the Nazgul. In B, under February 3, 
    'Nazgul  passes  over  marshes  and  goes  to  Isengard',  with   a  sub- 
    sequent  addition  'reaching  there  about  midnight'.  This  is  hard to 
    understand, since already  in the  completed manuscript  'it was  late in 
    the night when they  reached firmer  ground again',  and that  was before 
    the change in the weather and the flight of the Nazgul. In  A it  is said 
    that 'Nazgul goes  over at  early morning  before daybreak'  (of February 
    4),  agreeing  with  the  text of  the chapter;  but Theoden  and Gandalf 
  
    and  their  company  left  Isengard  on  the evening  of February  3, and 
    camped  below  Dol  Baran  (over  which  the  Nazgul passed)  that night, 
    so that this offers equal difficulty.                                     
      In  his  notes  of  October  1944  (see  p.  100) my  father commented, 
    under  the  heading  'Passage  of  the  Marshes',  that 'the  Nazgul over 
    marshes  cannot  be  the  same  as  passed  over Dolbaran',  and directed 
    that the relevant passage in that chapter, and  also that  at the  end of 
    'The Palantir', should be changed. It must have been at this  time, then, 
    that the description of the Nazgul's flight over the marshes  was altered 
    - it wheeled round and returned  to Mordor  (p. 110);  while at  the same 
    time, in 'The  Palantir', Gandalf's  original words  to Pippin  'It could 
    have  taken  you  away  to  the  Dark  Tower'  (p.  77) were  extended by 
    Pippin's further question 'But it  was not  coming for  me, was  it?' and 
    Gandalf s reply: Of course not.  It is  200 leagues  or more  in straight 
    flight  from  Baraddur  to  Orthanc, and  even a  Nazgul would  take some 
    hours to fly between them, or so I  guess -  I do  not know.  But Saruman 
    certainly looked in the Stone since the orc-raid, and more of  his secret 
    thought, I do  not doubt,  has been  read than  he intended.  A messenger 
    has been sent to find out what he is doing....'                           
      Scheme  S (in  which the  dates of  Frodo's journey  are a  day earlier 
    than in A and B, see p. 101) has the folIowing chronology:                
                                                                             
    (Day 2) Feb. 2 Journey in the marshes by day. 
            Feb. 2 - 3 Night. 'Episode of corpse-candles' (see note 10). 
    (Day 3) Feb. 3 Reach slag-mounds at dawn. Day spent hiding in a 
              hole, going on at nightfall. Gandalf, Theoden, etc. leave 
              Isengard at sunset and camp at Dolbaran. 
    (Day 4) Feb. 4 Reach the Black Gate at daybreak and hide all day. 
              Gandalf and Pippin sight Edoras at dawn. 
                                                                             
      In the notes accompanying the changes made in October 1944 my           
    father also directed that 'the first Nazgul' should pass over Frodo and 
    his  companions  at  dusk (5  p.m.) on  the evening  of February  3 'just 
   
    about  when  they  start  from  the  slag-mounds',  and  reach  Dol  Baran 
    about  11  p.m. 'The  second Nazgul,  sent after  Pippin used  the Stone', 
    despatched  from  Mordor  about  one  o'clock  in   the  morning   of  the 
    night of Feb. 3 - 4,  should pass  over Frodo  at the  end of  the chapter 
    'Passage  of   the  Marshes'   before  they   reach  the   Morannon.  This 
    Nazgul  would  pass  over  Edoras on  February 4,  about six  hours later. 
    'But both may pass high up and only give them faint uneasiness.'           
      Scheme  S  is  confused on  the subject  of the  flights of  the Nazgul, 
    offering different formulations, but in the result it agrees well with the 
    notes  just  cited;  here  however  the  second  Nazgul leaves  Mordor 'at 
    11 p.m.' or 'about midnight', and it 'scouts around  the plain  and passes 
    over  Edoras at?  8 a.m.'  These movements  fit very  well with  the added 
    conclusion  to  'The  Passage  of  the  Marshes'  {TT  pp.  242  -  3; see 
    p. 115), which  I presume  was introduced  at this  time. Thus  the unseen 
    Ringwraith  that  passed  overhead  soon  after  they  left the  hole amid 
    the  slag-heaps,  'going  maybe  on  some  swift  errand  from Barad-dur', 
    was the one that passed  over Dol  Baran six  hours later  (on its  way to 
    Orthanc  to  'find  out  what   Saruman  was   doing');  and   that  which 
    passed  over an  hour after  midnight, 'rushing  with terrible  speed into 
    the  West', was  the one  sent in  response to  Pippin's looking  into the 
    palantir.                                                                  
      In the final chronology as set out in The  Tale of  Years two  days were 
    added  to  the  journey  to  the  Morannon,  during  which  Frodo  and his 
    companions  passed  through  'the  arid  moors  of  the  Noman-lands' (see 
    p. 112):                                                                   
                                                                              
    (Day 2) Mar. 1 Frodo begins the passage of the Dead Marshes at 
              dawn. 
  
            Mar. 1 - 2 Night. Frodo comes to the end of the Marshes 
              late at night. 
    (Day 3) Mar. 2 - 3 Night. Frodo journeys in the Noman-lands. 
    (Day 4) Mar. 3 - 4 Night. Frodo journeys in the Noman-lands. 
              Battle of the Hornburg. 
    (Day 5) Mar. 4 Dawn, Frodo reaches the slag-mounds (and leaves 
              at dusk). Theoden and Gandalf set out from Helm's Deep 
              for Isengard. 
    (Day 6) Mar. 5 Daybreak, Frodo in sight of the Morannon. 
              Theoden reaches Isengard at noon. Parley with Saruman 
              in Orthanc. Winged Nazgul passes over the camp at Dol 
              Baran. 
                                                                              
      Thus  according to  the final  chronology neither  of the  unseen Nazgul 
    that passed over high up at the  end of  the chapter  'The Passage  of the 
    Marshes'  (at  dusk  on  March  4,  and  again  an  hour  after  midnight) 
    can  have  been  the  one  that  wheeled over  Dol Baran  on the  night of 
    March  5,  nor  the  one  that  passed  over  Edoras  on  the  morning  of 
    March 6. A rigorous chronology led to this disappointing conclusion.       
   
                                       III.                                    
                                                                             
                            THE BLACK GATE IS CLOSED.                          
                                                                             
   I have  already quoted  (p. 104)  my father's  letter of  23 April  1944 in 
   which  he  said  that  he  had 'nearly  done' the  chapter which  he called 
   'Gates of  the Land  of Shadow'.  Since in  the first  fair-copy manuscript 
   of  this  chapter  the  text  goes  on  without  a  break through  what was 
   subsequently  called  'Of  Herbs  and  Stewed Rabbit',  he had  probably at 
   that  date  got  well beyond  the point  where 'The  Black Gate  is Closed' 
   ends  in TT  (at Frodo's  decision to  take the  southward road};  and this 
   is  borne  out  by  what  he  said on  the 26th  (continuation of  a letter 
   begun  on  24 April,  Letters no.  63): 'At  this point  I require  to know 
   how  much  later  the  moon  gets  up  each  night  when nearing  full, and 
   how to stew a rabbit!'                                                     
    Here  I  restrict  my  account  to  the  portion of  the new  chapter that 
   corresponds  to  'The  Black  Gate  is  Closed'.  This  was  a part  of the 
   narrative that largely 'wrote itself',  and there  is not  a great  deal to 
   record  of  its  development;  it  was  achieved,  also,  in  a  much  more 
   orderly fashion than had been the case  for a  long time.  Here there  is a 
   continuous,  and for  most of  its length  readily legible,  initial draft, 
   which  extends  in  fact  to  the point  where 'The  Black Gate  is Closed' 
   ends  in  TT,  and  then  becomes a  brief outline  that brings  Frodo, Sam 
   and  Gollum  to  the  Cross-roads  and  up  the  Stairs  of Kirith  Ungol - 
   showing  that  at  that  time  my  father  had  no  notion  of  what  would 
   befall  them  on  the  southward  road.  He   headed  this   draft  'Kirith 
   Ungol' (the original title of 'The Passage of the  Marshes', p.  104), sure 
   that  he  could  get  them  there within  the compass  of this  new chapter 
   (but 'Kirith  Ungol' now  bore a  different significance  from what  it had 
   when he gave it to the previous chapter, see p. 106).                      
    The  draft  was  followed  by  a  fair  copy  manuscript (in  this chapter 
   called  'the  manuscript',  as  distinguished from  'the draft')  which, as 
   already  noticed,  extends  without  break  through  'Of  Herbs  and Stewed 
   Rabbit', and here again the  first title  given to  it was  'Kirith Ungol', 
   changed to 'The Gates  of the  Land of  Shadow' (the  title my  father used 
   in his letter of 23 April), and then to 'Kirith Gorgor:  The Black  gate is 
   Closed'.  At  some stage,  for some  reason, he  made a  further manuscript 
   of the chapter (ending it at the point where it ends  in 11  ) in  his most 
   beautiful script, and this was copied in the first typescript.  The chapter 
   number is XXXIV.                                                           
    In the (first) manuscript  the text  as it  stands in  TT was  achieved in 
   almost all points without  much hesitation  in the  writing; but  there was 
  
   
    much  further  shifting  in  the  names  that  occur  in  this  region. The 
    opening  passage  concerning  the  defences  of  Mordor  and  their history 
    differed  in  some  respects  from  the  form  in  TT  (p. 244).  The words 
    following  'But  the strength  of Gondor  failed, and  men slept':  and for 
    long  years   the  towers   stood  empty,   are  lacking.(1) The  paragraph 
    beginning 'Across the  mouth of  the pass,  from cliff  to cliff,  the Dark 
    Lord had built a rampart of stone. In it there was a  single gate  of iron, 
    and  upon  its battlement  sentinels paced  unceasingly' was  first written 
    thus, both in draft and manuscript:                                        
                                                                              
        No rampart, or wall, or bars of stone or iron were laid across the 
      Morannon;(2) for the rock on either side was bored and tunnelled           
      into  a  hundred  caves  and maggot-holes.  A host  of orcs  lurked there 
          (&c. as in TT)                                                      
                                                                              
    This  was  changed in  the manuscript  as soon  as written  to the  text of 
    TT, introducing the rampart of stone and the  single gate  of iron;  and it 
    is thus seen that up  to this  point the  'Black Gate(s)'  was the  name of 
    the pass itself.(3) So  also at  the beginning  of the  passage, where  TT has 
    'between  these  arms  there  was a  deep defile.  This was  Cirith Gorgor, 
    the  Haunted  Pass,  the entrance  to the  land of  the Enemy',  both draft 
    and  manuscript  have 'between  these arms  there was  a long  defile. This 
    was  the  Morannon,  the  Black  Gate,  the  entrance  to  the land  of the 
    Enemy.'  When  the  rampart  and  iron  gate had  been introduced  this was 
    changed  in  the  manuscript  to  'This  was  Kirith  Gorgor,  the Dreadful 
    Pass, the entrance to the land of the Enemy.'(4)                            
      The  Mountains  of  Shadow  were  still  in  the  draft named  the Duath, 
    as on  the First  Map (Map  III, VII.309);  in the  manuscript the  name is 
    Hebel  Duath,  later  changed  to  Ephel Duath  (see VII.310).(5) The 'Teeth 
    of  Mordor'  are  named  in  the  draft  Nelig  Morn  (cf.  Nelig   Morn  > 
    Nelig  Myrn,  p. 113);(6) in  the  manuscript   they  are   Naglath  Morn, 
    which was subsequently struck out and not replaced.                        
      It  is  convenient to  notice here  a few  other points  concerning names 
    in  this  chapter.  The  name Elostirion  for Osgiliath,  used in  the fine 
    manuscript of 'The Palantir' made  earlier in  April (p.  78 and  note 20), 
    was  retained  in  the  draft (7) and  in  the  following manuscript  of 'The 
    Black  Gate  is  Closed', with  Osgiliath later  substituted in  the latter 
    (TT  p.  249).  The  name  of  Sauron's  stronghold  in   Mirkwood  remains 
    Dol  Dughol,  the  change  to  Dol  Guldur being  made   at  a   very  late 
    stage.(8)                                                                  
      A  curious  vestige  is  seen  in  the  name  Goodchild  pencilled  above 
    Gamgee  in  Sam's  remark  'It's  beyond  any  Gamgee  to guess  what he'll 
    do next' (TT p.  247). In  his letter  to me  of 31  May 1944  (Letters no. 
    72) my father said:                                                        
                                                                              
      Sam  by  the  way  is  an  abbreviation  not  of  Samuel  but  of Samwise 
      (the  Old E.  for Half-wit),  as is  his father's  name the  Gaffer (Ham) 
   
   for  O.E.  Hamfast  or  Stayathome.  Hobbits  of  that class  have very 
   Saxon  names  as  a  rule  -  and I  am not  really satisfied  with the 
   surname  Gamgee  and  shd.  change  it  to Goodchild  if I  thought you 
   would let me.                                                            
                                                                           
   I  replied  that  I  would  never wish  to see  Gamgee changed  to Good- 
   child,  and  urged  (entirely missing  the point)  that the  name Gamgee 
   was for me the essential expression of 'the  hobbit peasantry'  in their 
   'slightly  comical'  aspect,  deeply  important  to  the  whole  work. I 
   mention this to explain my  father's subsequent  remarks on  the subject 
   (28 July 1944, Letters, no. 76):                                         
                                                                           
   As  to  Sam Gamgee,  I quite  agree with  what you  say, and  I wouldn't 
  
   dream of  altering his  name without  your approval;  but the  object of 
   the  alteration  was precisely  to bring  out the  comicness, peasantry, 
   and if you will the Englishry  of this  jewel among  the hobbits.  Had I 
   thought it out at the  beginning, I  should have  given all  the hobbits 
   very  English  names  to  match the  shire.... I  doubt if  it's English 
   [i.e.  the  name  Gamgee]....  However,  I  daresay  all  your  imagina- 
   tion of the character is now bound up with the name.                     
                                                                           
   And so Sam Gamgee remained.                                              
   Turning now to the narrative itself, there are  only certain  details to 
   mention.  The  distance  from  the  hollow  in   which  Frodo   and  his 
   companions lay  to the  nearer of  the Towers  of the  Teeth was  in the 
   initial drafting and in both manuscripts  estimated at  about a  mile as 
   the crow flies (a furlong in TT, p. 245). The  description of  the three 
   roads leading to the Black Gate (TT p.247) was present in all essentials 
   from the outset (they  were in  fact marked  in by  dotted lines  on the 
   First  Map,  though  not  included  on  my  redrawing),(9) as  were Frodo's 
   stern  words  to Gollum  (TT p.  248), and  the conversation  about the 
   southward  road;  but  Gollum's remembered  tales of  his youth  and his 
   account  of  Minas  Morgul (11  pp. 249  - 50)  differed from  the final 
   form in these respects. When  Frodo said:  'It was  Isildur who  cut off 
   the finger of the Enemy', Gollum replied: 'The tales did not  say that'; 
   then  Frodo  said:  'No,  it  had  not happened  then' (becoming  in the 
   second  manuscript  'No,  it  had  not  happened  when  your  tales were 
   made').(10) Secondly,  Gollum's  reference  to  'the  Silent  Watchers' in 
   Minas  Morgul  (TT  p.  250)  was  added  to  the  manuscript,  which as 
   written  had  only:  'Nothing  moves on  the road  that they  don't know 
   about. The things inside know.' Thirdly,  after Gollum's  explanation of 
   why  Sauron  did  not fear  attack by  way of  Minas Morgul  (his speech 
   beginning 'No, no, indeed. Hobbits must see,  must try  to understand'), 
   Sam says:                                                                
                                                                           
   'I  daresay,  but  even  so  we  can't  walk  up  along   your  climbing 
   road and pass the time of  day with  the folk  at the  gates and  ask if 
   
   we're  all  right  for  the  Dark  Tower.  Stands  to reason,'  said Sam. 
   'We might as well do it here, and save ourselves a long tramp.'            
                                                                             
     Thus  his  jibe  at Gollum  ('Have you  been talking  to Him  lately? Of 
   just  hobnobbing  with  Orcs?'),  and  Gollum's  reply ('Not  nice hobbit, 
   not sensible ... ) are lacking. With the expanded  text (written  into the 
   manuscript  later)  there  enters  the  second  reference  to  'the Silent 
   Watchers' (and Sam's sarcasm 'Or are they too silent to answer?').         
     The  brief  text  given  on p.  113 and  reproduced with  the accompany- 
   ing sketch on p.  114, in  which Kirith  Ungol is  'beneath the  shadow of 
   Minas  Morgul',  and  in  which  Frodo  and   Sam  actually   enter  Minas 
   Morgul, shows that  only a  short time  before the  point we  have reached 
   the  later  story and  geography had  not emerged.  But the  conception of 
   the  entrances into  Mordor was  changing very  rapidly, and  the original 
   draft  of 'The  Black Gate  is Closed'  shows a  major further  shift. The 
   conversation  following Sam's  remarks about  the futility  of going  on a 
   long  tramp  south   only  to   find  themselves   faced  with   the  same 
   impossibility of entering unseen (TT p. 251) ran thus in the draft:        
                                                                             
     'Don't  joke  about  it,'  said  Gollum.  'Be  sensible  hobbits.  It is 
   not sensible to  try to  ger in  to Mordor  at all,  not sensible.  But if 
   master  says  I  will  go  or  I  must  go  then  he  must  try  some way. 
   But  he  must  not  go  to  the  terrible  city.  That  is  where  Smeagol 
   helps. He found it, he knows it - if it is still there.'                   
     'What did you find?' said Frodo.                                         
     'A  stair  and  path  leading  up  into  the  mountains  south   of  the 
   pass,'  said  Gollum,  'and  then  a  tunnel,  and  then  more  stairs and 
  
   then  a  cleft  high  above   the  main   pass:  and   it  was   that  way 
   Smeagol   got   out   of   Mordor   long   ago.   But   it    may   [?have 
   vanished]...'                                                              
     'Isn't  it  guarded?'  said  Sam  incredulously,   and  he   thought  he 
   caught a sudden gleam in Gollum's eye.                                     
     'Yes  perhaps,'  said  he,  'but  we  must  try.  No  other   way,'  and 
   he  would  say  no  more.  The  name  of  this  perilous  place  and  high 
   pass  he  could  not  or  would  not  tell.  Its  name  was  Kirith Ungol, 
   but  that   the  hobbits   did  not   know,  nor   the  meaning   of  that 
   dreadful name.                                                             
                                                                             
     As  the  following  manuscript  was  first  written  this  was  not sig- 
   nificantly changed (the path and stair are still 'south of the pass'); the 
   passage  in  which  Frodo  intervenes and  challenges Gollum's  story that 
   he  had  escaped from  Mordor, citing  Aragorn's view  of the  matter, was 
   added in a rider to the manuscript later.(11)                                 
     Thus  Kirith  Ungol  is  now  not  the  pass  guarded  by  Minas Morgul, 
   as in the text given on p. 113, but a climbing stair high above it;  it is 
   
    however very difficult  to say  how my  father saw  the further  course of 
    the story at this time. In the text on p.  113 Frodo  and Sam  'creep into 
    Minas  Morgul',  which  suggests  that  the  story  of Frodo's  capture in 
    'The  Story  Foreseen  from  Lorien'  had  been  temporarily  abandoned  - 
    though it is not clear why they should be obliged  to enter  'the terrible 
    city'.  With  the new  geography, however,  it seems  that they  are going 
    to  avoid  Minas  Morgul,  passing  through the  mountains high  above it. 
    Does  it  follow  that  the  Tower  of  Kirith  Ungol  had   already  been 
    conceived?                                                                 
      There  is  nothing in  draft or  manuscript to  show that  it had  - but 
    that proves little in itself, since in all texts  from the  original draft 
    Gollum refuses to say clearly whether  Kirith Ungol  is guarded  (cf. 'The 
    Stairs of Cirith Ungol', TT p.  319: 'It  was a  black tower  poised above 
    the outer pass.... "I don't like  the look  of that!"  said Sam.  "So this 
    secret  way  of  yours  is  guarded  after all,'*  he growled,  turning to 
    Gollum').  The  gleam  in  Gollum's  eye  that  Sam  caught when  he asked 
    him  if it  were guarded  certainly means  that Gollum  knew that  it was, 
    but does not at all imply that it was guarded by a tower. I feel sure that 
    Gollum was thinking of the spiders (at this stage in the evolution  of the 
    story). The  only other  evidence is  found!n the  outline which  ends the 
    original draft of 'The Black Gate is Closed':                              
                                                                              
      Frodo makes up his mind. He agrees to take the south way.          
      As soon as dusk falls they start. Needing speed they use the 
    road though fearful of meeting  soldiers on  it hurrying  to the           
    muster  of  the  Dark  Lord.  Gollum says  it is  twenty leagues           
    perhaps  to  the  Cross  Roads in  the wood.  They made  all the           
    speed  they could.  The land  climbs a  little. They  see Anduin           
    below them gleaming in the  moon. Good  [?water]. At  last late           
    on the third [day of their daylight journey >] night  of journey           
    from  Morannon they  reach the  crossroads and  pass out  of the           
    wood.                                                                      
      See the moon shining on Minas Ithil Minas Morghul.                       
      Pass up first stair safely. But tunnel is black with webs [of]           
    spiders....  force  way and  get up  second stair.  They [??had]           
    reach[ed]  Kirith  Ungol.  Spiders  are  aroused and  hunt them.           
    They are exhausted.                                                        
                                                                              
    This  does  not  of course  imply that  the spiders  were the  only danger 
    they faced in taking the way of Kirith Ungol, but possibly suggests it. 
      However  this  may  be,  and  leaving  open  the  question   of  whether 
    at  this  stage  my  father  had  already  decided  that Kirith  Ungol was 
    guarded  by  its  own  tower,  it  would  be  interesting to  know whether 
  
    that  decision  had  been  taken  when he  introduced into  the manuscript 
    Gollum's references to 'the  Silent Watchers'.  The Watchers,  called 'the 
   
    Sentinels',  had  already  appeared  in 'The  Story Foreseen  from Lorien' 
    (see VII.340 - 3 and note 33); there of course they were the  sentinels of 
    Minas  Morgul.  Here  too  Gollum  is  speaking of  Minas Morgul  (at this 
    point in the chapter he  has not  even mentioned  the existence  of Kirith 
    Ungol). It would  seem rather  odd that  my father  should bring  in these 
    references  to  the  Silent  Watchers of  Minas Morgul  if he  had already 
    decided  that  the  actual  encounter  with Silent  Watchers should  be at 
    the  Tower  of Kirith  Ungol; and  one might  suspect therefore  that when 
    he wrote them into the text the  idea of  that tower  had not  yet arisen. 
    But this is the merest conjecture.(12)                                    
                                                                             
      The   passage   telling   where   Gandalf   was   when  Frodo   and  his 
    companions  lay  hidden  in  the  hollow before  the Black  Gate underwent 
    many changes. The original draft reads:                                   
                                                                             
    Aragorn  perhaps  could  have told  them, Gandalf  could have             
    warned them, but Gandalf was ? flying over the green [?plain]             
    of  Rohan  upon Shadowfax  climbing the  road to  the guarded             
    gates of Minas Tirith and Aragorn was marching at the head of             
    many men to war.                                                          
                                                                             
    This seems  to express  two distinct  answers to  the question,  where was 
    Gandalf? - In the manuscript this becomes:                                
                                                                             
    Aragorn  could  perhaps  have  told  them  that  name  and its            
    significance; Gandalf would  have warned  them. But  they were            
    alone; and Aragorn was far  away, a  captain of  men mustering            
    for a desperate war, and Gandalf stood upon the white walls of            
    Minas Tirith deep in troubled thought. It was of  them chiefly            
    that he thought: and over the long leagues his mind sought for            
    them.                                                                     
                                                                             
    In  the  second  manuscript,  taking  up  a  revision  made to  the first, 
    Gandalf is again riding over the plains:                                  
                                                                             
    ... But they were  alone, and  Aragorn was  far away,  a captain          
    of men mustering  for a  desperate war,  and Gandalf  was flying          
    upon Shadowfax over the fields  of Rohan  swifter than  the wind          
    to the white walls of Minas Tirith gleaming from afar. Yet as he          
    rode, it was chiefly of them that he thought, of Frodo  and Sam,          
    and over the long leagues his mind sought for them.                       
                                                                             
    This was changed afterwards to the text of TT (p. 252):                   
                                                                             
    ...  and Gandalf  stood amid  the ruin  of Isengard  and strove           
    with Saruman, delayed by treason. Yet even as he spoke his last           
    words to Saruman,  and the  palantir crashed  in fire  upon the           
   
   steps  of  Orthanc, his  thought was  ever upon  Frodo and                   
   Samwise, over the long leagues his mind sought for them in                   
   hope and pity.                                                               
                                                                               
   On  the  significance  of  these variations  see the  Note on  Chronology at 
   the end of this chapter.                                                     
                                                                               
      The distant  flight of  the Nazgul  (TT p.  253) and  the arrival  of the 
   southern  men  observed  and  reported  on  by  Gollum  differ   already  in 
   the draft text in no essential points from the final text (except that it is 
   Gollum  who  calls  them  Swertings);  but  Sam's  verse  of  the  Oliphaunt 
  
   was  not  present.  It   is  found   in  abundant   rough  workings   and  a 
   [          preliminary text before being incorporated in the manuscript; my 
   father  also copied  it out  for me  in a  letter written  on 30  April 1944 
   (Letters  no.  64),  when  the  story  had  reached the  end of  what became 
   'Of  Herbs  and  Stewed Rabbit',  saying: 'A  large elephant  of prehistoric 
   size, a war-elephant of the  Swertings, is  loose, and  Sam has  gratified a 
   life-long  wish  to  see  an  Oliphaunt,  an  animal  about which  there was 
   a   hobbit   nursery-rhyme   (though   it  was   commonly  supposed   to  be 
   mythical).'(13)                                                              
   
                              NOTES.                                       
                                                                          
   1. In a  very rough  initial sketching  of the  opening of  the chapter, 
      preceding  the  continuous draft,  the reading  is: 'They  were built 
      by the  Men of  Gondor long  ages after  the fall  of the  first Dark 
      Tower and Sauron's flight, lest he should seek to [? retake]  his old 
      realm.' This was repeated in the  draft text  of the  chapter ('after 
      the felling of the first Dark fortress'), but changed  immediately to 
      'after the overthrow of Sauron and his flight'.                      
   2. The earliest sketch of the opening  passage, referred  to in  note 1, 
      has a name  that ends  in -y;  it could  be interpreted  as Mornennyn 
      with the final -n omitted, but is written  thus at  both occurrences. 
      For Mornennyn, replacing Ennyn Dur, see pp. 112 - 13.                
   3. The Old English  word geat  'gate' is  found in  a number  of English 
      place-names in the sense 'pass, gap in the  hills', as  Wingate (pass 
      through which the wind drives), Yatesbury.                           
   4. It seems  in fact  that my  father did  not immediately  transfer the 
      name  Morannon  to  the  actual  'Black  Gate'  built by  Sauron, but 
      retained it for  a time  as the  name of  the pass:  so later  in the 
      manuscript  text  (TT  p. 247)  Frodo 'stood  gazing out  towards the 
      dark  cliffs  of  the  Morannon'  (changed  subsequently   to  Kirith 
      Gorgor).                                                             
   5. Here appear also the  plain of  Lithlad (see  VII.208, 213)  and 'the 
      bitter  inland  sea  of  Nurnen',  shown  on the  First Map  (Map III, 
      VII.309).                                                            
   
    6. In the text given  on p.  113 and  reproduced on  p. 114  Nelig Myrn 
       replaced Nelig  Mom at  the time  of writing;  yet it  seems obvious 
       that that text was written during the  original composition  of 'The 
       Passage of the Marshes'.                                              
                                                                            
    7. The draft text has in fact Osgiliath at one occurrence, in the first 
       description  of the  southward road  (TT p.  247): 'It  journeyed on 
       into  the  narrow  plain  between  the  Great  River  and  the moun- 
       tains, and so on to Osgiliath and on  again to  the coasts,  and the 
       far southern lands'. But Elostirion is the name in this same text in 
       the passage corresponding to TT p. 249.                               
                                                                            
    8. The  name  Amon  Hen  was  changed  at its  first occurrence  in the 
       manuscript  (TT p,  247) to  Amon Henn,  but not  at the  second (TT 
       p.  252).  On  the  second  manuscript  the  name  was  written Amon 
       Henn at both occurrences.                                             
                                                                            
    9. The  southward  road  is  shown  running  a  little  to the  east of 
       Anduin as far as  the bottom  of square  Q 14  on Map  III, VII.309. 
       The eastward  road runs  along the  northern edges  of Ered  Lithui 
       as  far  as  the  middle  of  square O  17 on  Map 11,  VII.305. The 
       northward  road divides  at 'he  bottom of  square O  15 on  Map II, 
       the westward arm running  to the  hills on  the left  side of  O 15, 
       and  the  northward  arm  bending   north-east  along   the  western 
       edge of the Dead Marshes and then turning  west to  end on  the left 
       side of N 15.                                                         
  
          The  passage  describing  the  southward  road was  several times 
       changed  in respect  of its  distance from  the hollow  where Frodo, 
       Sam and Gollum hid. In the original draft  it was  'not more  than a 
       furlong or so';  in the  first manuscript  the distance  was changed 
       through 'a couple of furlongs', 'fifty paces', and 'a  furlong', the 
       final  reading  (preserved  in  the  second manuscript)  being '[it] 
       passed  along  the  valley  at the  foot of  the hillside  where the 
       hobbits  lay  and  not  many  feet  below  them.'  For  one,  rather 
       surprising, reason for this hesitation see pp. 172 - 3.               
          In the First Edition the description  of the  topography differed 
       from that in the Second Edition (TT p. 247), and read:                
                                                                            
         The  hollow  in  which  they  had  taken refuge  was delved  in the 
         side of a low hill and lay at some little height above the level of 
         the plain. A long trench-like valley ran between  it and  the outer 
         buttresses  of the  mountain-wall. In  the morning-light  the roads 
         that  converged  upon  the  Gate  of  Mordor  could now  be clearly 
         seen,  pale  and  dusty;  one  winding  back   northwards;  another 
         dwindling eastwards into  the mists  that clung  about the  feet of 
         Ered Lithui;  and another  that, bending  sharply, ran  close under 
         the  western  watch-tower,  and  then  passed  along the  valley at 
         the foot of the hillside where the  hobbits lay  and not  many feet 
   
   below  them.   Soon  it   turned,  skirting   the  shoulders   of  the 
   mountains ...                                                          
      This is the text of the second manuscript.                        
  10. Frodo's  meaning  must  be  that these  particular tales  known to 
   Gollum,  concerning  the  cities  of  the  Numenoreans,  originated in 
   the time before the Last Alliance and the overthrow of Sauron.         
  11. As the rider was first written there was  this difference  from the 
   text of TT (p. 251):                                                   
   For one thing he noted  Gollum used  I, as  he had  hardly done 
   since  he  was  frightened  out  of  his  old   bad  wits   away  back 
   under the cliff of Emyn Muil.                                          
   This  was  changed  to:  '...  Gollum  used  I,  and  that seemed 
   usually  to  be  a  sign, on  its rare  appearances, that  Smeagol was 
   (for the moment) on top', and then to the final text.                  
  12. Even if this was so,  it cannot  be supposed  that my  father still 
   thought   that   Frodo  and   Sam  would   enter  Minas   Morgul,  and 
   encounter  the  Silent  Watchers  there.  The  outline with  which the 
   draft text ends  (p. 125)  would obviously  have said  so if  that had 
   been  in  his  mind. Moreover,  not long  after, in  his letter  of 30 
   April 1944 (Letters no. 64), he said that 'in the  chapter next  to be 
   done they will get to Kirith Ungol and Frodo will be caught.'        
  13. It is hard to be sure, but  it seems  from the  manuscript evidence 
   that  originally  Sam's  word  was  oliphant,  and that  oliphaunt was 
   used  only  in  the  rhyme.  -  The  form  is  mediaeval   French  and 
   English  olifa(u)nt.  There are  no differences  in the  texts, except 
   that in the draft version and in the form cited in my  father's letter 
   line 11 reads 'I've stumped' for 'I  stump', and  in line  15 'Biggest 
   of all' is written 'Biggest of All'.                                   
                                                                         
                           Note on the Chronology.                         
                                                                         
   Where  was  Gandalf  when Frodo,  in hiding  before the  Morannon, was 
   thinking of him? Four versions of the passage in question (TT  p. 252) 
   have been given on pp. 126-7. The original draft (1) seems to leave it 
   open whether  Gandalf was  riding across  Rohan or  was almost  at the 
   end of his journey, climbing the road to the gates of Minas Tirith; in 
   the following manuscript (2)  he was  standing on  the walls  of Minas 
   Tirith; in the second manuscript (3) he was again riding across Rohan; 
   and finally (4), as in TT, he was standing on the steps of Orthanc. 
  
     These versions reflect, of course, the difficulty my  father encoun- 
   tered in bringing the different threads of the narrative  into chrono- 
   logical harmony. According to the 'received chronology' at  this time, 
   the day in question here  (spent by  Frodo, Sam  and Gollum  in hiding 
   before  the  Morannon)  was 5  February (see  p. 118);  while Gandalf, 
   Theoden  and  their  companions  left  Isengard  in  the   evening  of 
   3 February (pp. 6, 73), camping at Dol  Baran that  night -  the great 
   
                                                   
                                                                           
   ride  of  Gandalf  with  Pippin  therefore  began  during  the  night of 
   3-4 February.                                                              
    At the end  of the  fine manuscript  of 'The  Palantir' that  my father 
   had made at the  beginning of  April 1944  (p. 78)  Gandalf had  said to 
   Pippin  as  they   passed  near   the  mouth   of  the   Deeping  Coomb, 
   following the first manuscript of the  chapter: 'You  may see  the first 
   glimmer of dawn upon the golden  roof of  the House  of Eorl.  At sunset 
   on the day after you  shall see  the purple  shadow of  Mount Mindolluin 
   fall upon the walls of the tower of Denethor.' This was  said, according 
   to  the  chronology at  the time,  in the  small hours  of the  night of 
   3-4 February;  and  Gandalf  was therefore  forecasting that  they would 
   reach Minas Tirith at sunset on the fifth.                               
    This  is  the  chronology  underlying  the words  of the original draft 
   (version  1).  Subsequent  shifting in  the dates,  so that  Gandalf and 
   Pippin  reached  Minas  Tirith  later  and  Frodo  reached  the Morannon 
   earlier, meant that Gandalf was less  far advanced  in his  journey, but 
   his  ride  across  Rohan  still  coincided  with  Frodo at  the Morannon 
   (version  3).  None  of  the  time-schemes,  however, allows  Gandalf to 
   have actually reached Minas Tirith at  that time,  and I  cannot explain 
   version 2.                                                               
    The final version 4 of this passage, as found in TT, reflects of course 
   the  final chronology,  according to  which Frodo  was in  hiding before 
   the  Black  Gate  on  the  same  day  {5  March)  as Gandalf  spoke with 
   Saruman on the steps of Orthanc.                                         
   
                                       IV.                                   
                                                                            
                           OF HERBS AND STEWED RABBIT.                       
                                                                            
   For  this  chapter,  written  as  a  continuation  of  'The Black  Gate is 
   Closed'  and  only  separated  from  it  and  numbered  'XXXV'  after  its 
   completion, there exists a good deal of (discontinuous)  initial drafting, 
   some  of  it  illegible,  and  a  completed manuscript,  some of  which is 
   itself the primary composition. As in the last  chapter I  distinguish the 
   texts as 'draft' and 'manuscript' (in  this case  no other  manuscript was 
   made, see p. 121).                                                        
    On 26 April 1944, in a letter  to me  already cited  (p. 121),  my father 
   said  that  on  the  previous day  he had  'struggled with  a recalcitrant 
   passage in "The Ring" ', and then went  on to  say that  'at this  point I 
   require  to  know  how  much  later  the  moon  gets  up  each  night when 
   nearing full, and how to  stew a  rabbit!' From  drafts and  manuscript it 
   is  easy  to  see  what  this  recalcitrant  passage  was:  the  southward 
   journey  as  far  as  the  point  where  Sam's  thoughts  turned   to  the 
   possibility  of  finding  food more  appetizing than  the waybread  of the 
   Elves (TT p. 260).                                                       
    The original draft begins thus:                                          
                                                                            
    They  rested  for  the  few  hours  of  daylight  that  were left,  ate a 
   little  and  drank  sparingly,  though  they  had   hope  of   water  soon 
   in   the   streams   that   flowed   down    into   Anduin    from   Hebel 
   Duath.  As   the  dusk   deepened  they   set  out.   The  moon   did  not 
   rise  till  late and  it grew  soon dark.  After a  few miles  over broken 
  
   slopes  and  difficult  [?  country]  they  took  to  the  southward road, 
   for  they  needed  speed.  Ever  they  listened  with  straining  ears for 
   sounds of foot or hoof upon the road ahead and behind ...                 
                                                                            
    After  the  description  of  the road,  kept in  repair below  the Moran- 
   non  but  further south  encroached upon  by the  wild, the  opening draft 
   peters out, and at this point, probably,  my father  began the  writing of 
   the  manuscript. Here  the single  red light  in the  Towers of  the Teeth 
   appears,  but  they passed  out of  sight of  it after  only a  few miles, 
   'turning  away  southward  round  a  great  dark  shoulder  of  the  lower 
   mountains',  whereas  in  TT  this  took  place  'when  night  was growing 
   old and they were  already weary'.(1) In this  text they  came to  the less 
   barren lands,  with thickets  of trees  on the  slopes, during  that first 
   night,  and  the  shrubs  which  in  TT  the hobbits  did not  know (being 
   strange to them) were  here 'unrecognizable  in the  dark'. After  a short 
   
    rest  about  midnight  Gollum  led  them  down  onto  the  southward road, 
    the description of which follows.                                          
      The  precise  sequence  of  composition  as  between  drafts  and  manu- 
    script is hard to work out, but I think that it was probably at this point 
    that  my  father  wrote  a  very  brief  outline  for  the story  to come, 
    together  with  notes  on names.  Frustratingly, his  writing here  has in 
    places resisted all attempts to puzzle it out.                             
                                                                              
      After so  much labour  and peril  the days  they spent  on it            
    seemed  almost a  rest. In  Gollum's reckoning  it was  some 20            
    [changed  from  some  other figure]  leagues from  the Morannon            
    to  the  outer  wards  of  Minas  Morghul,  maybe  more. Gollum            
    finds food. Night of Full Moon, they see a white... far away up            
    in the dark shadow  of the  hills to  left, at  head of  a wide            
    [?re-entrant, sc. valley], Minas Morghul.(2) Next night they come            
    to the cross roads. An[d] a great [?stone] figure ... (3) back to            
    Elostirion  ... [Struck  out: Sarnel  Ubed.(4) Ennyn.  Aran] Taur            
    Toralt  [struck  out:  Sarn  Torath.]  Annon  Torath.  Aranath.            
    reminding Frodo of the Kings at Sern Aranath. or Sairn Ubed.               
      But his head was struck off and in mockery some orcs? had set            
    ... a clay ball with ... The red eye was ... [?painted over].(5)           
                                                                              
      For Sern Aranath as the name  of the  Pillars of  the Kings  see VII.366 
    note 21; and cf. TT p. 311 (at the end of  'Journey to  the Cross-roads'): 
    'The brief glow fell upon a huge sitting figure, still  and solemn  as the 
    great  stone  kings  of Argonath.'  It is  not clear  to me  whether Sairn 
    Ubed  is an  alternative to  Sern Aranath.  On this  same page,  later but 
    not  much  later,  my father  made further  notes on  names (see  p. 137), 
    and among these appears the following:                                     
      The two King Stones Sern Ubed (denial)                                   
                               Sern Aranath                                    
    The  word denial  makes one  think of  the description  of the  Pillars of 
    the Kings in 'The Great River' (FR p.  409), where  in the  earliest draft 
    of that passage (VII.360) 'the  left hand  of each  was raised  beside his 
    head palm outwards in gesture of warning and refusal.'(6)                  
      It is plain from this text that at  this time  the emergence  of Faramir 
    and  the  Window  on  the  West  was  totally  unforeseen,  while  on  the 
    other hand the broken statue at the Cross-roads was already present.       
      The  next  step  in  the  development of  the 'recalcitrant  passage' is 
    seen, I think, in what follows the  description of  the southward  road in 
    the manuscript:                                                            
                                                                              
      After the labours and perils they had just endured the days              
    that they spent upon the road seemed almost pleasant, though               
    fear was about them and darkness lay before them. The weather              
   
  
   now   was   good,   though   the  wind   blowing  from   the  north-west 
   over   the  Misty   Mountains  far   away  had   a  sharp   tooth.  They 
   passed  on  into  the  northern  marches  of  that  land  that  men once 
   called  Ithilien, a  fair country  of climbing  woods and  swift falling 
   streams.  In  Gollum's  reckoning  it  was  some  thirty   leagues  from 
   the  Morannon  to  the  crossing  of  the  ways  above  Elostirion,  and 
   he  hoped  to  cover  that  distance  in three  journeys. But  maybe the 
   distance  was  greater  or  they  went  slower  than  he  hoped,  for at 
   the end of the third night they had not come there.                      
                                                                           
     This passage was rejected at once,  but before  this was  done 'thirty 
   leagues' was changed to 'twenty', and it was perhaps at this time that a 
   sentence was added  earlier, following  'But they  were not  going quick 
   enough  for  Gollum'  (TT  p.  256):  'In  his  reckoning it  was twenty 
   leagues  from  the  Morannon  to   the  crossing   of  the   ways  above 
   Osgiliath,(7) and  he  hoped to  cover that  distance in  three journeys' 
   (where TT has 'nearly thirty leagues' and 'four journeys').              
     My father  now, if  my analysis  of the  sequence is  correct, decided 
   that  he  was  treating  the  journey  from the  Morannon to  the Cross- 
   roads  too  cursorily;  and  his  next  step,  on the  same page  of the 
   manuscript,  was  to  return  to  the  first  night  (which was  that of 
   5 February):                                                             
                                                                           
     All that night they plodded on, and all  the next.  The road           
   drew ever nearer to the course of the Great River  and further           
   from  the shadow  of Hebel  Duath on  their left.  That second           
   night the moon was full. Not long before the dawn they  saw it           
   sinking round and yellow far beyond the great vale below them.           
   Here and there  a white  gleam showed  where Anduin  rolled, a           
   mighty  stream swollen  with the  waters of  Emyn Muil  and of           
   slow-winding  Entwash.  Far  far away,  pale ghosts  above the           
   mists, the peaks  of the  Black Mountains  were caught  by the           
   beaming  moon.  There  glimmered through  the night  the snows           
   on Mount Mindolluin; but though Frodo's  eyes stared  out into           
   the west wondering where in the vastness of  the land  his old           
   companions might now be, he did not know that under                      
                                                                           
     This passage was in its turn struck out. The last  words stand  at the 
   foot of a page.(8)                                                       
     It  was now,  as it  seems, that  my father  decided to  introduce the 
   episode  of  the  rabbits  caught  by  Gollum  (developing  it  from the 
   passage where it first appears, given in note 6).                        
                                                                           
     All  that  night  they  plodded  on.  At  the first  sign of  day they 
   halted,  and  lay  beneath  a  bank  in  a  brake  of old  brown bracken 
   
   overshadowed   by   dark   pinetrees.   Water   flowed   down    not   far 
   away, cold out of the hills, and good to drink.                            
      Sam   had  been   giving  some   earnest  thought   to  food   as  they 
   marched.   Now   that   the   despair   of   the   impassable   Gate   was 
   behind  him,  he  did  not  feel  so  inclined  as his  master to  take no 
   thought  for  their  livelihood  beyond  the  end  of  their  errand;  and 
   anyway  it   seemed  wiser   to  him   to  save   the  elvish   bread  for 
   worse   times   ahead.   Two   days   or   more   had   gone    since   he 
   reckoned  that  they  had  a  bare  supply  for   three  weeks.(9) 'If  we 
   reach  the  Fire  in  that  time  we'll  be  lucky   at  this   rate,'  he 
   thought.   'And   we   may   be   wanting   to   come   back.   We   may.' 
   Besides  at  the  end  of  [?their]   long  night   march  he   felt  more 
   hungry than usual.                                                         
      With  all   this  in   his  mind   he  turned   to  look   for  Gollum. 
   Gollum  was  crawling  away  through  the  bracken.   'Hi!  '   said  Sam. 
   'Where  are  you   going?  Hunting?   Now  look   here,  my   friend,  you 
  
   don't  like  our  food,  but  if  you  could  find  something  fit  for  a 
   hobbit to eat I'd be grateful.'                                            
      Yes, yess.                                                              
      Gollum  brings  back  2 rabbits.  Angry at  fire (a)  fear (b)  rage at 
   nice  juicy  rabbits  being   spoiled.  Pacified   by  Frodo   (promise  of 
   fish?).                                                                    
      Night of full moon and vision of Anduin.                                
      Third night. They do not reach the cross ways. [?Trying] to             
   hasten they journey by day through wood. They come  to cross               
   ways and peer at it out of thicket.                                        
      The headless king with a  mocking head  made by  orcs and               
   scrawls on it.                                                             
      That night they turn left. Vision of Minas Morghul in the               
   moon high up in re-entrant.(10)                                            
                                                                             
      Here  this  text  ends, and  was followed  by another  draft, beginning 
   precisely as does that just  given, in  which the  story of  Sam's cooking 
   was  developed  almost to  the final  form. On  one of  the pages  of this 
   text my father pencilled  a note:  'Describe baytrees  and spicy  herbs as 
   they  march.'  It was  thus the  cooking of  the rabbits  that led  to the 
   account  of  the shrubs  and herbs  of Ithilien  (TT p.  258) -  'which is 
   proving a lovely land', as he said in his letter of 30 April 1944 {Letters 
   no. 64).                                                                   
      He  now  returned  again  to  the  fair  copy  manuscript,  and without 
   changing, then or later, the  opening of  the chapter  he wrote  the story 
   almost as it stands in  TT, pp.  258 ff.  (from 'So  they passed  into the 
   northern marches of that  land that  Men once  called Ithilien').  At this 
   stage, therefore, the chronology of the journey was thus:                  
   
    Feb.  5  Left  the  Morannon  at  dusk,  and  came  into  a  less  barren 
    country   of   heathland.  Took   to  the   southward  road   about  mid- 
    night (p. 132).                                                           
      Feb.  6  Halted  at  dawn. Description  of Ithilien  and its  herbs and 
    flowers. Sam's cooking, and the coming of the men of Gondor.              
    With the introduction of a long  rider to  the following  typescript text 
    an  extra  day  and  night  were  inserted into  the journey  between the 
    Morannon  and  the  place  of  Sam's  cooking  (see  the  Note  on Chron- 
    ology at the end of this chapter). At dawn of this  added day  they found 
    themselves in a less  barren country  of heathland,  and they  passed the 
    day hidden  in deep  heather (TT  p. 257);  at dusk  they set  out again, 
    and only now took to the southward road.                                  
      At the end of the episode of 'Stewed Rabbit' there is a brief sketch in 
    the manuscript of the story to come, written  in pencil  so rapid  that I 
    cannot make all of it out; but it can be seen that Sam finds  that Gollum 
    is not there; he puts out the fire  and runs  down to  wash the  pans; he 
    hears  voices,  and  suddenly  sees  a  couple  of  men  chasing  Gollum. 
    Gollum eludes their grasp and vanishes  into a  tangled thicket.  They go 
    on up the hill, and Sam hears  them laugh.  'Not an  orc,' says  one. Sam 
    creeps  back  to Frodo,  who has  also heard  voices and  hidden himself, 
    and they see many men creeping up towards the road.                       
      Another page found  separately seems  quite likely  to be  the continu- 
    ation of this outline, and  is equally  hard to  read. There  is to  be a 
    description of men  like Boromir,  dressed in  lighter and  darker green, 
    armed  with  knives;  the  hobbits  wonder  who  they  are  -   they  are 
    certainly not scouts of Sauron.  The fight  on the  road between  the men 
    of Harad and the men of Minas Tirith is mentioned; then follows:          
                                                                             
      A slain Tirith-man falls over bank and crashes down on them.            
    Frodo goes to him and he cries orch and tries to ... but falls            
    dead  crying  'Gondor!'  The  Harad-men  drive  the Gondorians            
    [?down] hill. The hobbits creep away through thickets. At last            
    they climb tree. See Gondorians fight and win finally. At dusk            
  
    Gollum  climbs  up  to  them.  He  curses  Sam  for [?bringing            
    enemies].  They  dare  not  go  back  to  road, but  wander on            
    through the wild glades of Ithilien that night. See Full Moon.            
    Meet no more folk.                                                        
      Strike the road to Osgiliath far down, and  have to  go back            
    long [?detour]  East. Deep  Ilex woods.  Gollum goes  [?on] by            
    day. Evening of third day  they reach  Cross ways.  See broken            
    statue.(11)                                                               
                                                                             
      The  story  of  the  ambush (12) of the  Southron men  thus seems  at this 
    stage  to  have  had no  sequel. But  from the  point where  this outline 
    begins (when Sam calls to Gollum  that there  is some  rabbit left  if he 
    wants  to  change  his  mind,  but  finds  that  he  has  disappeared, 11 
   
                                   
                                                                            
   p. 264) the final form of the story, partly extant in rough  drafting, was 
   achieved  without  hesitation  -  with,  however,  one  major  difference: 
   the  leader  of the  Gondorians was  not Faramir,  brother of  Boromir. At 
   this  time  he  was  Falborn  son  of  Anborn  (and  remained  so  in  the 
   manuscript).  Mablung  and  Damrod,  the   two  men   who  were   left  to 
   guard  Frodo  and  Sam,(13) told  them   that  Falborn   was  a   kinsman  of 
   Boromir, and that 'he and  they were  Rangers of  Ithilien, for  they were 
   descended  from folk  who lived  in Ithilien  at one  time, before  it was 
   overrun' (cf. TT p. 267).                                                 
      For  the  rest,  Falborn's  conversation  with  Frodo and  Sam proceeds 
   almost  exactly  as  does  that   with  Faramir   in  TT.(14) Mablung  and 
   Damrod  used  'sometimes  the   Common  Speech,   but  after   the  manner 
   of  older  days,  sometimes  some  other  language  of  their   own',  but 
   the  description  of  this  other  tongue  (TT  p. 267)  was added  to the 
   typescript  that  followed  the  manuscript  at  some  later  time.  Their 
   account  of  the  Southrons  scarcely  differs  from  the final  form, but 
   where  Mablung  in  TT  (p. 268)  speaks of  'These cursed  Southrons', in 
   the  manuscript  he says  'These cursed  Barangils, for  so we  name them' 
   (subsequently  changed  to  the  later  reading).  The  name  Barangils is 
   written on the First Map beside Swertings (see Map III, VII.309).        
      The  account  of  the  Oliphaunt was  never changed,  save only  in the 
   name  by  which  the  great  beasts  were  known   in  Gondor   (Mumak  in 
   TT).  In  the  original  draft  Mablung (15) cried  Andabund!,  and  this  was 
   the  form  first  written  in  the  manuscript also.  This was  changed to 
   Andrabonn,(16) then  to  Mumund.  These  were  immediate  changes,   for  a 
   few  lines  later  appears  'the  Mumund of  Harad was  indeed a  beast of 
   vast bulk',  where drafting  for the  passage has  Mumar. Soon  after, the 
   form  Mamuk  was  introduced  in  both  passages:  this  was  the  form my 
   father used in his letter to me of 6 May 1944 (Letters no. 66).           
      Lastly,  in  the  manuscript  Damrod  cries  'May  the  gods  turn  him 
   aside',  where  in  TT  he  names  the  Valar;  gods  was  preceded  by  a 
   rejected word that I cannot interpret.                                    
      On  30  April  1944  (Letters  no. 64)  my father  described to  me the 
   course of the story that I had not read:                                  
                                                                            
      ['The  Ring']  is  growing  and sprouting  again ...  and opening  out in 
      unexpected  ways.  So  far  in  the  new  chapters  Frodo  and  Sam  have 
      traversed  Sarn  Gebir,(17) climbed  down   the  cliff,   encountered  and 
      temporarily  tamed  Gollum.  They  have  with  his  guidance  crossed the 
      Dead  Marshes  and  the  slag-heaps  of  Mordor,  lain in  hiding outside 
      the  main  gates  and  found  them  impassable,  and set  out for  a more 
      secret  entrance near  Minas Morghul  (formerly M.  Ithil). It  will turn 
      out to be the  deadly Kirith  Ungol and  Gollum will  play false.  But at 
      the  moment  they  are  in  Ithilien  (which is  proving a  lovely land); 
      there  has  been  a  lot  of bother  about stewed  rabbit; and  they have 
      been   captured   by   Gondorians,   and   witnessed  them   ambushing  a 
  
   
                                                               
                                                                         
   Swerting  army  (dark  men  of  the South)  marching to  Mordor's aid. 
   A large elephant  of prehistoric  size, a  war-elephant of  the Swert- 
   ings,  is loose,  and Sam  has gratified  a life-long  wish to  see an 
   Oliphaunt ... In the chapter next to be done they  will get  to Kirith 
   Ungol  and  Frodo  will  be caught....  On the  whole Sam  is behaving 
   well, and living up to repute. He treats Gollum  rather like  Ariel to 
   Caliban.                                                               
                                                                         
   Since it was not until a week later that he referred to the sudden and 
   totally unexpected appearance of Faramir on the scene, it seems  to me 
   that when he wrote this letter he had  not progressed  much if  at all 
   beyond the end of the Oliphaunt episode; for in the manuscript  of the 
   chapter that became 'Of  Herbs and  Stewed Rabbit'  the leader  of the 
   Gondorians is Falborn, not Faramir, and there is as yet  no indication 
   that he will play any further part (cf. the outline on p. 135).(18)    
   This  chapter  (including  what  became  'The  Black Gate  is Closed') 
   was read to C. S. Lewis on the first of May 1944 (Letters no. 65). 
                                                                         
        This is a convenient place to set down the notes on names added 
   later to the page transcribed on p. 132:                               
   Change Black Mountains to the White Mountains. Hebel                   
   [Orolos>] Uilos Nor[?ais]                                              
   Alter the Morannon to Kirith Naglath Cleft of the Teeth                
   Gorgor                                                                 
   The two King Stones Sern Ubed (denial)                                 
                              Sern Aranath                                
   Rohar?                                                                
   To these pencilled notes my father added in ink:                       
   Not Hebel but Ephel. Et-pele > Eppele. Ephel-duath. Ephel              
   [Nimras >] Nimrais. Ered Nimrath.                                      
   With Kirith Naglath cf. Naglath Morn, p. 122; and on the reference to 
   Sern Ubed and Sern Aranath see p. 132. On the change of the Black      
   Mountains to the White see VII.433.                                    
   
                           NOTES.                                       
                                                                       
  1. In the manuscript  as in  the draft,  'The moon  was not  due until 
   late  that night';  in TT  'the moon  was now  three nights  from the 
   full, but it did not climb over the mountains till  nearly midnight.' 
  2. That  the  illegible  word  is  re-entrant  seems  assured  by the 
   recurrence  of  this word  in perfectly  clear form  and in  the same 
   context in the text  given on  p. 134.  In the  present text  at this 
   point there is drawn a wavy line; this clearly indicates the  line of 
   the  mountains  pierced  by  a  very  wide valley  running up  into a 
   point.                                                               
   
    3.  The illegible word is certainly not pointing. It begins with an f or 
        a g and probably ends in ing, but does not suggest either  facing or 
        gazing.                                                              
    4.  The  word  Ubed,  occurring  twice  here  and  again in  the further 
        notes on names on this page  (where it  is translated  'denial'), is 
        written at all occurrences in precisely the same way,  and I  do not 
        feel at all certain of the third letter.                             
    5.  Before  the  words  'The  red eye'  were written  my father  drew an 
        Old English S-rune (cf. VII.382), but struck it out.                 
    6.  The remainder  of this  page carries  disjointed passages:  as else- 
        where my father probably had it beside him and  used it  for jotting 
        down  narrative  'moments'  as they  came into  his mind.  The first 
        reads:                                                               
  
        that  great mountain's  side was  built Minas  Tirith, the  Tower of 
        Guard, where Gandalf walked now deep in thought.                     
        On this see note 8. Then follows:                                    
           For a third night they went on.  They had  good water  in plenty, 
        and  Gollum  was  better  fed.  Already  he  was  less  famished  to 
        look at. At  early morning  when they  lay hidden  for rest,  and at 
        evening  when  they set  out again,  he would  slip away  and return 
        licking his  lips. Sometimes  in the  long night  he would  take out 
        something   .....   and    would   crunch    it   as    he   walked. 
        .....  and  lay  under  a  deep  bank  in  tall  bracken  under  the 
        shadow  of  pine trees.  Water flowed  not far  away, cold,  good to 
        drink.  Gollum  slipped  away,  and  returned  shortly,  licking his 
        lips;  but  he  brought  with him  also a  present for  the hobbits. 
        Two rabbits he had caught.                                           
        With Sam's having no  objection to  rabbit but  a distaste  for what 
        Gollum brought, and  a reference  to his  prudent wish,  in contrast 
        to  Frodo's  indifference,  to  save the  elvish waybread  for worse 
        times ahead, these exceedingly difficult 'extracts' come to  an end. 
        It was clearly here that the episode of  the stewed  rabbit entered; 
        but it seems scarcely possible to define how my father related it to 
        the whole sequence of the journey from the Black Gate.               
    7.  On  the  continued  hesitation between  Elostirion and  Osgiliath at 
        this time see p. 122 and note 7.                                     
    8.  The last sentence is  in fact,  and rather  oddly, completed  by the 
        first passage given in note 6, thus:                                 
           There   glimmered   through   the  night   the  snows   on  Mount 
        Mindolluin;  but  though  Frodo's  eyes  stared  out  into  the west 
        wondering  where  in  the  vastness  of  the   land  his   old  com- 
        panions  might  now  be,  he  did  not  know   that  under   /  that 
        great  mountain's  side  was  built  Minas  Tirith,  the   Tower  of 
        Guard, where Gandalf walked now deep in thought.                     
        See the Note on Chronology below.                                    
    9.  This sentence replaced a  form of  it in  which Sam's  reckoning had 
   
         been that they had 'a bare ten  days' supply  of waybread:  that left 
         eight.'  In  the  manuscript  of  'The   Passage  of   the  Marshes', 
         corresponding to that  in TT  p. 231,  Sam said  'I reckon  we've got 
         enough  to  last,  say,  10  days  now'. This  was changed  to 'three 
         weeks  or  so', no  doubt at  the same  time as  the sentence  in the 
         present text was rewritten.                                           
            In TT (p. 260) it is said at this point that 'Six days or more had 
         passed'  since  Sam  made  his  reckoning  of  the  remaining lembas, 
         whereas  here  it  is  'Two  days or  more'. Three  days had  in fact 
         passed,  the  3rd,  4th  and  5th  of  February (p.  118). In  TT the 
         length  of  the journey  had been  increased, both  by the  two extra 
         days  during  which  they  crossed  the  Noman-lands {pp.  112, 120), 
         and  by  an  extra  day  added to  the journey  from the  Morannon to 
         the place of the stewed rabbit episode (p. 135).                      
    10.  re-entrant: see note 2.                                               
    11.  The brief remainder of this  outline is  illegible because  my father 
         wrote across it notes in ink on another subject (see p. 145).         
    12.  It  is not  clear that  it was  first conceived  as an  ambush, which 
         perhaps  only  arose  when  the  story came  to be  written -  and it 
         was  then  that  my  father  added  to the  manuscript at  an earlier 
         point  'They  had  come  to  the  end  of a  long cutting,  deep, and 
         sheer-sided  in  the  middle,  by  which  the  road  clove   its  way 
         through a stony ridge' (TT p. 258).                                   
    13.  In a pencilled draft so faint and  rapid as  to be  largely illegible 
         another  name  is  found  instead  of  Mablung,  and   several  names 
         preceded Damrod, but I cannot certainly interpret any of them.        
    14.  Rivendell is still Imladrist and the Halflings are still the Halfhigh 
         (see   VII.146).  Boromir   is  called   'Highwarden  of   the  White 
  
         Tower, and our captain general', as in TT (p. 266).                   
    15.  Damrod   in   TT;   the   speeches   of   Damrod  and   Mablung  were 
         shifted about between the two.                                        
    16.  Cf.  the  Etymologies,  V.372,  stem  MBUD  'project':  *  andambunda 
         'long-snouted',   Quenya   andamunda   'elephant',   Noldorin   anda- 
         bon, annabon.                                                          
    17.  Sarn  Gebir:  an  interesting  instance  of   the  former   name  re- 
         appearing   mistakenly   -   unless   my   father  used   Sarn  Gebir 
         deliberately,  remembering  that  I  had  not  read  any of  Book IV, 
         in  which  the  name Emyn  Muil was  first used.  Cf. however  p. 165 
         note 7.                                                               
    18.  It is clear that in the manuscript the chapter halted at  Sam's words 
         (TT p. 270) 'Well, if that's  over, I'll  have a  bit of  sleep.' The 
         following  brief  dialogue   between  Sam   and  Mablung   (with  the 
         hint that the hobbits will not be allowed  to continue  their journey 
         unhindered:  'I  do  not  think  the  Captain  will  leave  you here, 
         Master  Samwise')  was  written  in the  manuscript as  the beginning 
         of  the  next chapter  ('Faramir'), and  only subsequently  joined to 
   
   the preceding one and made its conclusion; and by then Falborn               
   had become Faramir.                                                          
                                                                               
                              Note on the Chronology.                           
                                                                               
          The brief time-scheme B has the following chronology (see pp. 118, 
   135):                                                                        
   (Day  3)  Feb.  4  Frodo,  Sam  and  Gollum  come  to  the  Barren  Lands 
          and   Slag-mounds.   Stay   there   during   day  and   sleep.  At 
          night  they  go  en  12  miles  and   come  before   the  Morannon 
          on Feb. 5.                                                            
   (Day  4)  Feb.  5  Frodo,  Sam  and  Gollum remain  hidden all  day. Pass 
          southward to Ithilien at dusk.                                        
   (Day  5)  Feb.  6  Full  Moon.  Stewed  rabbit.  Frodo  and Sam  taken by 
          Faramir. Spend night at Henneth Annun.                                
                                                                               
   There  are  two   other  schemes   ('C'  and   'D'),  the   one  obviously 
   written shortly after the other,  both of  which begin  at February  4. As 
   originally  written,  both  maintain the  chronology of  B, but  both give 
   some information  about other  events as  well, and  in this  they differ. 
   Scheme C reads thus:                                                         
                                                                               
   (Day 3) Feb. 4 Gandalf and Pippin  pass Fords  and reach  mouth of 
          Coomb   about   2.30  a.m.   [Added:  and   rides  on   till  day- 
          break and then rests in hiding. Rides again at night.]                
              Theoden   sets   out   from   Dolbaran   and   reaches  Helm's 
          Deep soon after dawn.                                                 
              Frodo  comes  to   the  Barren   Lands  and   Slag-mounds  and 
          stays there during day.                                               
   (Day  4)  Feb.  5  Theoden   leaves  Helm's   Deep  on   return  journey. 
          Aragorn rides on ahead with Gimli and Legolas.                        
              Gandalf  abandons  secrecy  and  after  short  rest  rides all 
          day  to  Minas  Tirith.  He  and  Pippin  reach  Minas  Tirith  at 
          sunset.                                                               
              At  dawn  on  Feb.   5  Frodo   comes  before   the  Morannon. 
          Frodo,   Sam   and   Gollum  lie   hid  all   day  and   go  south 
          towards Ithilien at nightfall.                                        
   (Day  5)  Feb.  6  Frodo  and  Sam  in  Ithilien.   They  are   taken  by 
          Faramir.  Battle  with  the  Southrons.  Frodo  spends   night  at 
          Henneth Annun.                                                        
                                                                               
   Scheme D, certainly following C, runs as follows (as originally              
   written):                                                                    
  
                                                                               
   (Day 3) Feb. 4 Gandalf and Pippin begin their ride to Minas Tirith 
             (pass Fords and reach mouth of Deeping Coomb about 2 ]             
             a.m.). At dawn come to Edoras (7.30). Gandalf fearing              
   
     Nazgul rests all day. Orders assembly to go to Dunhar-                 
     row. Nazgul passes over Rohan again.                                   
   (Day  4) Feb.  5 Gandalf  rides all  night of  4 -  5 and  passes into 
     Anorien.   Pippin   sees   the   beacons   blaze   up  on   the  moun- 
     tains. They see messengers riding West.                                
       Aragorn   (with   Legolas   and   Gimli)   rides   fast   by   night 
     (4-5)   to   Dunharrow   via   Edoras,   reaches   Edoras   at   morn- 
     ing   and   passes   up   Harrowdale.    Theoden   with    Eomer   and 
     many    men    goes    by    mountain-roads   through    south   [sic] 
     skirts of mountains to Dunharrow, riding slowly.                       
       Frodo   at   dawn   comes   before    the   Morannon.    At   night- 
     fall Frodo with Sam and Gollum turns south to Ithilien.                
   (Day  5)  Feb.  6  Full  Moon  (rises  about  9.20  p.m. and  sets about 
     6.30  a.m.  on  Feb.  7).  Gandalf  rides  all  night  of  5  -  6 and 
     sights Minas Tirith at dawn on 6th.                                    
       Theoden    comes    out    of    west    into     Harrowdale    some 
     miles    above    Dunharrow,   and    comes   to    Dunharrow   before 
     nightfall. Finds the muster already beginning.                         
       Frodo   and   Sam   in   Ithilien;   taken   by    Faramir;   battle 
     with Southrons; night at Henneth Annun.                                
                                                                           
   On   the   statement   in  scheme   D  that   Theoden  came   down  into 
   Harrowdale  some  miles  above  Dunharrow  see  p.  259.  The  full moon 
   of February 6 is  the full  moon of  February 1,  1942, as  explained in 
   VII.369.                                                                 
   It will be seen  that in  their dating  these time-schemes  proceed from 
   the schemes A  and B  (see p.  118}, in  which the  day passed  by Frodo 
   among  the  slag-mounds  was  February 4,  and in  which he  came before 
   the  Morannon  at  dawn  on  February 5.  While these  schemes obviously 
   belong  to 1944,  and were  made when  Book IV  was largely  or entirely 
   written (pp. 182, 226), it seems  clear that  they preceded  the chrono- 
   logical problems that my father  referred to  in his  letters of  12 and 
   16 October 1944 (see p. 100): for in  the second  of these  he mentioned 
   that he had made a small alteration in Frodo's  journey, 'two  days from 
   Morannon to Ithilien', and this change is not present in  these schemes, 
   C and D.                                                                 
   Scheme  D  was revised  at that  time to  provide the  extra day  in the 
   journey from the Morannon  to Ithilien,  and this  was done  by revising 
   the  dates  backwards:  thus  Frodo  now  comes  before the  Morannon on 
   February  4,  and  on  February  5 'lies  in heather  on the  borders of 
   Ithilien' (see p. 135 and TT  p. 257);  thus the  episode of  the stewed 
   rabbit still takes place on February 6. Since this scheme only begins on 
   February  4  it  is  not  shown  how  the  earlier  arrival  before  the 
   Morannon was achieved.                                                   
   It  is  clear  therefore  that  scheme  S  was  devised   following  the 
   chronological modifications of 12-16 October  1944; for  in S  the extra 
   
   day  in  the  journey  from  the  Morannon  was   present  from   its  making, 
   and  the  date  of the  extra day  was February  5 (as  in Scheme  D revised), 
   because  in  this  scheme  the  date  of  the Breaking  of the  Fellowship was 
   put  back  from  January  26   to  January   25  (see   pp.  101,   119).  The 
   chronology  in  S  I  take  therefore  to  represent  the  structure  when  my 
   father wrote on 16 October 'I think I have solved it all at last':             
                                                                                 
   (Day 3) Feb. 3 Frodo etc. reach slag-mounds at dawn, and stay in a 
               hole  all  day,  going  on  at  nightfall.  Nazgul passes  high up 
               on  way  to  Isengard  about  5  p.m.   Another  one   hour  after 
  
               midnight.                                                          
                   Gandalf   and   company   leave    Isengard   and    camp   at 
               Dolbaran.   Episode   of   the   Orthanc-stone.    Nazgul   passes 
               over about 11 p.m.                                                 
   (Day  4) Feb.  4 Frodo  etc. reach  dell in  sight of  Morannon at 
               daybreak,  and  lie  hid   there  all   day.  See   the  Harad-men 
               march in. At dusk they start southward journey.                    
                   Gandalf  and  Pippin   ride  east.   Sight  Edoras   at  dawn. 
               Nazgul passes over Edoras about 8 a.m.                             
   (Day  5)   Feb.  5   Frodo  etc.   reach  borderlands   and  lie   in  heather 
               sleeping all day. At night go on into Ithilien.                    
                   Gandalf passes into Anorien.                                   
   (Day  6)   Feb.  6   Frodo  etc.   camp  in   Ithilien.  Episode   of  Stewed 
               Rabbit.   Frodo  captured   by  Faramir   and  taken   to  Henneth 
               Annun.                                                             
                   [Gandalf and Pippin reach Minas Tirith.]                       
                                                                                 
   The  original  entries  concerning  Gandalf  on  February  5  and  6  in  this 
   scheme  cannot  be  read  after  the  words  'Gandalf  passes  into  Anorien', 
   because  they  were  afterwards  overwritten,  but  it  is  clear  that  as in 
   scheme D he reached Minas Tirith at dawn on February 6.                        
     In  this  chapter  relation  to  the  movements  of  other  members  of  the 
   original  Company  arises   in  the   rejected  passage   given  on   p.  133, 
   interrupted  in  the  manuscript  but  concluded  as  shown  in  note   8.  In 
   this  passage,  written  before  the  episode  of  the  stewed rabbit  and the 
   coming   of   the   men   of  Gondor   had  entered   the  story,   Frodo  was 
   walking  southward  through  Ithilien,  and  in  the  late  night  of February 
   6  -  7 (the  second of  this journey)  he saw  the full  moon sinking  in the 
   West.  In  its  light  he   glimpsed  from   far  off   the  snows   on  Mount 
   Mindolluin;   and   at   that  same   time  Gandalf   was  walking   'deep  in 
   thought'  below  that   mountain  in   Minas  Tirith.   When  the   story  was 
   entirely  changed  by  the  entry  of  Faramir  it  was  from  Henneth  Annun, 
                                                                                 
   that  night,  and  in  the  original  draft of  'The Forbidden  pool' appears 
   his  sad  speculation  on  the  fate  of  his   former  companions   'in  the 
   vastness  of  the  nightlands'  (TT  p.  293).  When  that  was  written  the 
   
                         
                                                                          
   story  was  still  that Gandalf  and Pippin  had already  reached Minas 
   Tirith.                                                                 
    In the final chronology the relations were altered. Pippin riding with 
   Gandalf on Shadowfax caught as  he fell  asleep on  the night  of March 
   7 - S 'a glimpse of high  white peaks,  glimmering like  floating isles 
   above the clouds as they  caught the  light of  the westering  moon. He 
   wondered where Frodo was, and if  he was  already in  Mordor, or  if he 
   was  dead;  and he  did not  know that  Frodo from  far away  looked on 
   that same  moon as  it set  beyond Gondor  ere the  coming of  the day' 
   (The Return of the King p.  20). That  was still  the night  that Frodo 
   passed  in  Henneth  Annun;  but  now Gandalf  did not  ride up  to the 
   wall of the Pelennor until dawn of the ninth of March.                  
   
                                        V.                                    
                                     FARAMIR.                                 
                                                                             
   On  the  26th  of  April  1944  my  father  said (Letters  no. 63)  that he 
   needed  to  know  how  to  stew a  rabbit; on  the 30th  (no. 64)  he wrote 
   that  'A  large  elephant  of  prehistoric  size,  a  war-elephant  of  the 
   Swertings,  is  loose'  (but  made  no  mention  of  anything  further); on 
   the 4th  of May  (no. 65),  having read  a chapter  to C.  S. Lewis  on the 
   1st, he was 'busy now with  the next';  and on  the 11th  (no. 67)  he said 
   that  he  had  read  his  'fourth  new  chapter  ("Faramir")' to  Lewis and 
  
   Williams  three  days  before.(1) It  seems, then,  that what  was afterwards 
   called  'The  Window  on  the  West'  was  achieved in  not much  more than 
   a  week.  That  must have  been a  time of  intense and  concentrated work, 
   for  the  volume of  writing that  went into  this chapter,  the redrafting 
   and reshaping, is remarkable. It  is also  very complex,  and it  has taken 
   me  a  lot longer  than a  week to  determine how  the chapter  evolved and 
   to try to describe it here. In what follows I trace the  development fairly 
   closely,  since  in  'Faramir'  there are  bearings on  other parts  of The 
   Lord  of  the Rings  and much  of special  interest in  Faramir's discourse 
   on  ancient  history,  most  notably  in  his remarks  on the  languages of 
   Gondor and the Common Speech (entirely lost in The Two Towers).            
     The  various  draft-sequences   that  constitute   the  history   of  the 
   chapter are so confusing that I  shall try  to make  my account  clearer by 
   using letters to distinguish  them when  it seems  helpful. There  was only 
   one  manuscript  made,  titled  'XXXVI.  Faramir':(2) this  is a  good clear 
   text,  not  extensively  emended  later,  and  in  it  the  final  form was 
   achieved,  with  however  certain  important   exceptions.  It   must  have 
   been  from  this  text  (referred  to  in  this  chapter as  'the completed 
   manuscript',  or  simply 'the  manuscript') that  my father  read 'Faramir' 
   to  Lewis  and  Williams  on 8  May 1944.  At this  time the  chapter began 
   at Sleep while you may,> said Mablung: see p. 139 note 18.                 
     The  original  draft  for the  end of  what became  'Of Herbs  and Stewed 
   Rabbit', which I will call  'A', continued  on from  Sam's 'If  that's over 
   I'll have a bit o' sleep' (TT p. 270) thus:                                
                                                                             
     He turned and spoke in Frodo's ear. 'I  could almost  sleep on           
   my  legs,  Mr  Frodo,'  he  said.  'And  you've  not   had  much           
   yourself. But these men are friends, it seems: they seem to come           
   from Boromir's country all right. Though they don't  quite trust           
   us, I can't see any cause to doubt them.  And we're  done anyway           
   if they turn nasty, so we'd best rest.'                                    
   
                             
                                                                           
    'Sleep  if  thou  wilt,'  said  Mablung.  'We   will  guard   thee  and 
   thy  master  until  Falborn  comes.  Falborn will  return hither,  if he 
   has  saved  his  life.  But  when  he  cometh  we  must   move  swiftly. 
   All  this  tumult  will  not  go  unmarked,  and  ere  night  is  old we 
   shall  have  many  pursuers.  We  shall  need  all  speed  to  gain  the 
   river first.'                                                            
    It   seemed   to  Sam   only  a   few  minutes   before  he   woke  and 
   found   that   Falborn   had   returned  and   several  men   with  him. 
   They   were   talking   nearby.   Frodo  was   awake  and   among  them. 
   They were debating what to do about the hobbits.                         
    Sam   sat  up   and  listened   and  he   understood  that   Frodo  had 
   failed  to  satisfy  the leader  of the  men of  Gondor on  some points: 
   which  part  he  had  to  play  in  the  company  sent  from  Rivendell, 
   why  they  had  left  Boromir,  and  where  he  was  now  going.  To the 
   meaning   of   Isildur's   Bane   he  kept   on  returning,   but  Frodo 
   would not tell the story of the Ring.                                    
    'But   the   words   said   with   Isildur's   Bane   in   hand,'  said 
   Falborn.(3) 'If  you  are  the  Half-high  then  you  should   have  that 
   thing  in  hand,  whatever  it  be.  Have you  it not?  Or is  it hidden 
   because you choose to hide it?'                                          
    'Were   Boromir   here   he   would   answer   your   questions,'  said 
   Frodo.  'And  since  Boromir  was  many  days  ago  at  Rauros   on  the 
   way  to your  city, if  you return  swiftly you  will learn  the answer. 
   My  part  in  this  company  was  known  to  him  and  to  all   and  to 
   the  Lord  Elrond  indeed.  The  errand  given  to  me  brings  me  into 
   this  land,  and  it  is not  [?wise] that  any enemy  of the  Dark Lord 
   should hinder it.'                                                       
    'I see there is more  in this  than I  first perceived,'  said Falborn. 
  
   'But  I   too  am   under  command:   to  slay   or  take   prisoner  as 
   [?reason justifies] all found  in Ithilien.  There is  no cause  to slay 
   thee.'                                                                   
                                                                           
    Here this barely legible draft ends.  At the  end of  it is  written in 
   pencil:  Death  of  Boromir  known.  This is  probably to  be associated 
   with the following notes written across the outline given on p. 135 (see 
   note 11 to the last chapter):                                            
                                                                           
      Is Boromir known to be dead?                                          
      Only  by  a  vision  of the  boat with  a light  about it  floating down 
    the river and a voice. And by some things of his drifting?              
      This is  Feb. 6.  Gandalf only  arrives at  sunset on  Feb. 5  and the 
    Rangers  must  have  left  Tirith  long  before  that.  Hardly  time for 
    messenger from Edoras to Minas Tirith (250 miles).                      
   
    ..... Jan. 31 morning to [Feb. 4 o] night Feb. 3. 3 1/2 days.              
    Rangers must have left on night of Feb. 3rd.                              
    NO.                                                                       
                                                                             
   On  the  date  6  February see  pp. 140  - 2.  31 January  was the  day on 
   which  Gandalf  came  with  Aragorn,  Legolas  and  Gimli  to  Edoras  and 
   left with  Theoden, riding  west across  the plains  (see pp.  3 -  5). My 
   father was evidently calculating that a man  riding 70  miles a  day could 
   have  brought  the  news  of  Boromir's death  by word  of mouth  to Minas 
   Tirith before Falborn and his men left the  city to  cross the  river into 
   Ithilien, but decided that this was not what had happened.                 
                                                                             
   A new draft  text ('B'),  at the  outset clearly  written, was  now begun, 
   opening  with  Mablung's  words  'Sleep,  if  thou wilt,'(4) and continuing 
   as in the original draft A (p. 145): there is thus still no  suggestion at 
   this point that the hobbits will not be allowed  to go  on their  way (see 
   note 18 to the last chapter), and the leader of the men of Gondor is still 
   Falborn.  A  was  followed  closely  in this  new text  (which was  a good 
   deal emended  subsequently) almost  to its  end,(5) but  at the  point where 
   Frodo  says  'But  those  who  claim  to  oppose  the  Dark Lord  would do 
   well  not  to  hinder  it'  the  dialogue moves  to the  same point  in TT 
   (p.  272):  'Frodo  spoke  proudly, whatever  he felt,  and Sam  very much 
   approved of  it; but  it did  not appease  Falborn', and  continues almost 
   as in  the final  form, through  the wary  conversation about  Boromir, as 
   far as Frodo's  'though surely  there are  many perils  in the  world.' At 
   Falborn's  reply  'Many  indeed,  and  treachery not  the least'  Sam does 
   not in this text intervene, and  Falborn continues:  'But thou  askest how 
   do  we  know  that  our  captain  is  dead.  We  do  not  know  it  for  a 
   certainty, but  yet we  do not  doubt it.'  And he  asks Frodo  whether he 
   remembers  anything   of  special   mark  that   Boromir  bore   with  him 
   among his gear, and Frodo fears  a trap  and reflects  on his  danger just 
   as in TT (pp. 273 - 4). Then follows:                                     
                                                                             
   'I remember that he bore a horn,' he said at last.                         
   'Thou rememberest well, as one who hath verily seen him,'                  
   said Falborn. 'Then maybe thou canst see it in thy mind's eye: a           
   great horn of the wild ox  of the  [Eastern wilderness  >] East,           
   bound with silver, and written with his name, [struck  out: worn           
   upon a silver  chain]. That  horn the  waters of  Anduin brought           
   unto  us  maybe  [> more than]  seven nights  now gone.  An ill           
   token we thought it, and boding little joy to Denethor father of           
   Boromir; for the horn was cloven in  twain as  by sword  or axe.           
   The halves of it came severally to shore ...'                              
                                                                             
   Falborn's  account  of  how  the  pieces  of  the  horn  were   found  now 
   follows as in TT (p. 276),(6) ending 'But murder will out, 'tis  said',- then 
  
   he continues:                                                              
   
                                                     
                                                                              
    'Dost  thou  not  know  of  the  cleaving  of  the  horn,  or   who  cast 
   it  over  Rauros  -  to  drown  it  for ever  in the  eddies of  the fall, 
   doubtless? '                                                                
    'No,'  said   Frodo,  'I   do  not   know.  But   none  of   our  Company 
   has  the  will  for  such a  deed, and  none the  strength unless  it were 
   Aragorn.  But  though  it  may  be  a  token  of ill,  a cloven  horn does 
   not prove the wearer's death.'                                              
                                                                              
    At  this stage,  therefore, Boromir's  death was  a supposition  in Minas 
   Tirith depending solely on the finding of the  pieces of  his horn  in the 
   river. But now there follows (and  at this  point my  father's handwriting 
   speeded  up  markedly  and  becomes very  difficult, often  a sign  that a 
   new  conception  had  entered   that  would   entail  the   rewriting  and 
   rejection of what had preceded,  so that  what follows  slips back,  as it 
   were, into a more 'primitive' stage of composition):                        
                                                                              
    'No.  But  the  finding  of  the  horn  followed  another  and             
   stranger thing,' said Falborn. 'And that sad chance  befell me,             
   and  others  beside  [changed  to:  No,  said Falborn.  But the             
   finding of the horn  followed another  and stranger  thing that             
   befell me, and others beside]. I sat at night beside the waters             
   of Anduin, just ere the first quarter of the moon, in  the grey             
   dark  watching  the  ever  moving  stream  and  the  sad  reeds             
   rustling....'                                                               
                                                                              
   The account of the boat bearing the  body of  Boromir is  for most  of its 
   length very close indeed to  that in  TT (p.  274), and  it is  here, most 
   curiously,  that  Falborn  becomes  Boromir's  brother,  though   he  does 
   not change his name: 'It was Boromir  my brother,  dead.' It  is as  if he 
   slipped  without  conscious  decision   into  the   role  that   had  been 
   preparing  for  him.  What else  could he  be, this  captain of  Gondor so 
   concerned  with  Frodo's  story  and the  fate of  Boromir? Foreshortening 
   the  actual  development,  my father  wrote in  his letter  of 6  May 1944 
   (Letters no. 66):                                                           
                                                                              
    A  new  character  has come  on the  scene (I  am sure  I did  not invent 
    him,  I did  not even  want him,  though I  like him,  but there  he came 
    walking  into   the  woods   of  Ithilien):   Faramir,  the   brother  of 
    Boromir ...                                                                
                                                                              
    Falborn's story is different in its ending from the final form:            
                                                                              
   '...  The  boat  turned  into  the  stream and  passed into  the night. 
   Others  saw  it,  some  near  at hand,  others from  far off.  But none 
   dare  touch  it,  nor maybe  would even  the evil  hands of  those that 
   hold Osgiliath dare to hinder it.                                           
   
     '[?This]  I  thought  was  a  vision  though one  of evil  boding, and 
   even  when  I  heard  the  tale  of  others  we  doubted,   Denethor  my 
   father  and  I, if  it were  more, though  it boded  evil. But  none can 
   doubt  the  horn.  It  lies  now  cloven  in  twain  upon  the   lap  of 
   Denethor.   And   messengers   ride   far   and   wide  to   learn  news 
   of Boromir.'                                                             
     'Alas,'  said  Frodo.  'For  now  I  do  not  on  my  side  doubt your 
   tale.  The  golden  belt   was  given   him  in   Lorien  by   the  Lady 
   Galadriel.  It  was  she  who  clothed  us  as you  see us.  This brooch 
   is  of  the  same  workmanship'  -  he  touched  the  [?enamelled]  leaf 
   that  caught  his   cloak  about   his  neck.   Falborn  looked   at  it 
  
   curiously. 'Yes,' he said, 'it is work of the same [?manner].'           
     'Yet even so,' said  Frodo, 'I  think it  can have  been but  a vision 
   that  you  saw.  How  could  a  boat  have  ridden  the falls  of Rauros 
   and  the  [?boiling]  floods,  and  naught  have  been spilled  but the 
   horn, and founder not with its burden of water?'                         
     'I know not,' said Falborn, 'but whence came the boat?'                
     'From Lorien, it was an elven-boat,' said Frodo;                       
     'Well,'  said  Falborn,  'if   thou  wilt   have  dealings   with  the 
   mistress  of  magic  that   ....eth  [added:   dwells]  in   the  Golden 
   Wood  then  they   [sic]  must   look  for   strange  things   and  evil 
   things to follow.'                                                       
     This   was   too   much   for   Sam's  patience.   He  stood   up  and 
   walked  into  the  debate.  'Not  evil from  Lorien,' he  said. 'Begging 
   your  pardon,  Mr  Frodo,'  he  said, 'but  I have  been listening  to a 
   deal  of  this talk.  Let's come  to the  point before  all the  Orcs of 
   Mordor   come   down   on  us.   Now  look   here,  Falborn   of  Gondor 
   if  that  is  your  name'  -  the  men  looked  in  amazement   (not  in 
   merriment)  at  the  small  ...  hobbit  planted  firmly  on   his  feet 
   before  the  seated figure  of the  captain. 'What  are you  getting at? 
   If  you  think  we  murdered  your  brother  and  then  ran   away,  say 
   so. And say what you mean to do about it.'                               
     'I  was  in  mind  to  say  so,'  answered Falborn.  'Were I  as hasty 
   as  thou  I  would  have  slain  thee long  ago. But  we have  taken but 
   a  few  minutes  in  speech  to learn  what sort  ye be.  I am  about to 
   depart   at   once.  Ye   will  come   with  me.   And  in   that  count 
   yourselves fortunate!'                                                   
                                                                           
     Here  this  second  draft B  ends,(7) and  my father  now proceeded to a 
   third version ('C'), beginning at the same point as did draft B (p. 146) 
   with  Mablung's words  'Sleep, if  you will',  and extending  no further 
   into the chapter, but C is written on odd bits of paper, much of it very 
   roughly, is not continuous, and contains some sections of  the narrative 
   
       in  divergent  forms.  It seems  clear therefore  that these  pages accom- 
       panied the commencement of the completed manuscript.                       
         This  third   drafting  C,   in  which   Falborn  has   become  Faramir,(8) 
       largely  retains the  structure of  B, while  at the  same time  moving in 
       detail  of  expression  a  good  way  towards  the  form  of  the  opening 
       dialogue  between  Faramir  and  Frodo  in TT  (pp. 271  - 6).  There were 
       various  intricate  shiftings  and  displacements  and   new  conjunctions 
       within the matter of  this dialogue  before my  father was  satisfied with 
       its structure, and these I  largely pass  over. The  essential differences 
       from  the  final  form  are  that  Sam's indignation  does not  explode at 
       Faramir's  words  'and  treachery  not the  least', but  as in  the second 
       draft B at his disparaging remark  about Lorien;  and that  Faramir's tale 
       of how he heard far off, 'as  if it  were but  an echo  in the  mind', the 
       blowing of Boromir's horn had not entered.                                 
         There are  a number  of particular  points to  notice. At  the beginning 
       of his interrogation  of Frodo  ('which now  looked unpleasantly  like the 
       trial of a prisoner') Faramir no longer cites  the words  of the  verse as 
       with Isildur's Bane in  hand (see  p. 145  and note  3), but  as Isildur's 
       Bane  upholding,(9) and  continues -  in the  completed manuscript  as well 
       as the draft -  'If you  be the  Halfling that  was named,  then doubtless 
       you held it before the eyes of  all the  Council of  which you  speak, and 
       Boromir  saw  it.'  In  TT  (p.  271),  when the  concluding words  of the 
       verse  were  For  Isildur's  Bane  shall  waken,/And  the  Halfling  forth 
       shall stand, Faramir says: 'But it was at the coming of the  Halfling that 
       Isildur's Bane should  waken ...  If then  you are  the Halfling  that was 
       named,  doubtless  you  brought  this thing,  whatever it  may be,  to the 
       Council of which you speak, and there Boromir saw it.'                     
         When  Frodo says  that if  any could  claim Isildur's  Bane it  would be 
       Aragorn,  Faramir  replies,  both  in  the  draft  and in  the manuscript: 
  
       'Why so, and not Boromir, prince  of the  city that  Elendil and  his sons 
       founded?', where in TT  (p. 271)  he speaks  of 'the  sons of  Elendil' as 
       the  founders.  The story  that Elendil  remained in  the North  and there 
       founded  his  realm,  while  his  sons  Isildur  and  Anarion  founded the 
       cities  of the  South, appears  in the  fifth version  of the  'Council of 
       Elrond'  (VII.144);  and  this  may  suggest  that  that  version  of 'The 
       Council of Elrond' was written lacer than 1 have supposed.                 
         As  already  mentioned,  the  sound  of Boromir's  horn blowing  far off 
       was not yet present in this third  drafting C;  and Faramir  still relates 
       the finding of the pieces of the horn before he tells of the  funeral boat 
       passing  down  Anduin.  In  answer  to  Frodo's  objection that  'a cloven 
       horn  does  not  prove  the wearer's  death' (p.  147) there  now follows: 
       '"No,"  said  Faramir.  "But  the  finding  of  the  shards  of  the  horn 
       followed another and stranger thing that befell me, as if it were  sent to 
       confirm it beyond hope." '  Thus the  words '(that  befell me)  and others 
       beside' in B are omitted; but in this tale of the boat that bore Boromir's 
       corpse Faramir still declares  that he  was not  the only  one to  see it: 
   
    'Others too saw it, a grey shadow of a vessel from  afar.' In  yet another 
    revision of this passage before  the final  form was  reached he  ends: 'A 
    vision out of the borders of dream I thought it. But I  do not  doubt that 
    Boromir  is  dead,  whether  his  body  of  a  truth  has passed  down the 
    River to the Sea, or lies now somewhere under the heedless skies.'         
      The  remote  sound  of  Boromir's  horn  blowing  only  entered  in  the 
    manuscript, and Faramir there says that he heard it 'eight days ere  I set 
    out on  this venture,  eleven days  ago at  about this  hour of  the day', 
    where  TT  (p. 274)  has the  same, but  with 'five'  for 'eight'.(10) As my 
    father  wrote this  passage in  the manuscript  he went  on, after  'as it 
    might be only an echo  in the  mind': 'And  others heard  it, for  we have 
    many  men  that  wander  far  upon  our  borders,   south  and   west  and 
    north,  even  to  the  fields of  Rohan.' This  was apparently  struck out 
    immediately.                                                               
      To  Sam's  indignant  and  courageous  confrontation  of this  great man 
    from Minas Tirith Faramir's response in this draft was gentle:             
                                                                              
    '... Say what you think, and say what you mean to do.'                     
      'I  was  about  to  do  so,'   said  Faramir   smiling,  and   now  less 
    stern.  'Were  I  as  hasty  as you  I might  have slain  you long  ago. I 
    have spared  the short  part of  [? an hour]  in spite  of peril  to judge 
    you  more  justly.  [?Now]  if  you  wish  to  learn   what  I   think:  I 
    doubted  you,  naturally,  as  I  should.  But  if  I  am  a judge  of the 
    words  and  deeds  of  men  I  may  perhaps  make  a  guess at  hobbits. I 
    doubted  but  you  were  friends  or allies  of the  orcs, and  though the 
    likes  of  you  could  not  have   slain  my   brother,  you   might  have 
    helped or fled with some picking.'                                         
                                                                              
      Here  this  third  phase of  drafting (C)  ends.(11) -  It is  curious that 
    in  the  completed  manuscript  Sam's   intervention  has   entirely  dis- 
    appeared:  the  dialogue  between  Faramir  and   Frodo  in   the  passage 
    where it originally took place now  reaches the  form in  TT (p.  275) and 
    Faramir no longer  expresses so  conventional a  view of  the Lady  of the 
    Golden Wood (cf. p. 148).                                                  
      It is plain, I  think, that  at this  point, at  Frodo's words  'Go back 
    Faramir, valiant  captain, and  defend your  city while  you may,  and let 
    me  go  alone  where  my  doom takes  me', the  writing of  the manuscript 
    was halted, and that at  that time  nothing further  had been  written: in 
    other words, this chapter, in terms of composition, falls into  two parts, 
    all up to this point  (apart from  the absence  of Sam's  outburst) having 
    been brought virtually to the final form before the story proceeded.       
                                                                              
      Very  rough  and here  and there  altogether illegible  outline sketches 
    show  my  father's  preliminary  thoughts  for  its  continuation.  One of 
  
    these, impossibly difficult to read, begins at the point where the draft C 
    ends,  with  Faramir  still  speaking  to  Sam:  'But  you  have  not  the 
   
    manners of orcs, nor their speech, and indeed Frodo your master  has an 
    air that I cannot ..., an elvish air maybe.' In this text Faramir shows 
    no hesitation about his course and does not postpone his  decision, but 
    concludes sternly: 'You shall be well treated. But make no doubt of it. 
    Until my father  Denethor releases  you, you  are prisoners  of Gondor. 
    Do not try to escape, if you do not wish to be slain' (cf.  the passage 
    given in note 7). Then follows:                                         
                                                                           
      In  a  few  minutes   they  were   on  their   way  again   down  the 
    slopes.  Hobbits  [?tired].  Mablung  carries  Sam.  They  get  to the 
    fenced  camp  in  a  dense  wood  of  trees,  10  miles away.  They had 
    not  gone  far  before  Sam  suddenly  said  to  Frodo:  'Gollum!  Well 
    thank  heavens  we've  lost  him!'  But  Frodo  not  so sure.  'We have 
    still to  get into  Mordor,' he  said, 'and  we do  not know  the way.' 
    Gollum rescues them                                                     
                                                                           
    The last three words are very unclear, but I have no doubt that this is 
    what  they  are  -  though  what story  lay behind  them will  never be 
    known.                                                                  
      Another short text reads as follows:                                  
                                                                           
    Faramir  says  he no  longer doubts.  If he  is any  judge of  men. But 
    he says that much  [more) lies  upon it  than at  first he  thought. 'I 
    should' he said  'take you  back to  Minas Tirith,  and if  things went 
    ill my life would be forfeit. But I will  not decide  yet. Yet  we must 
    move  at  once.'  He  gave  some  orders  and  the  men  broke  up into 
    small   groups   and   faded   away   into   the  trees.   Mablung  and 
    Damrod  remained.  'Now  you  will  come  with   me,'  he   said.  'You 
    cannot  go  along  the  road if  you meant  to. And  you cannot  go far 
    for  you  are  weary.  So  are  we.  We go  to a  secret camp  10 miles 
    away. Come with us. Before morn we will decide.'                        
      They  ....  Faramir  spoke.'You   do  not   deal  openly.   You  were 
    not  friendly  with  Boromir.  I  see  S.G.  thinks ill  of him.  Now I 
    loved him, yet I knew him  well. Isildur's  Bane. I  say that  this lay 
    between  you  in  some  way.  Heirlooms  do   not  breed   peace  among 
    companions. Ancient tales.'                                             
      'And ancient tales teach us not to blab,' said Frodo.                 
      'But  you  must  know  that  much  is  known  in  Minas  Tirith  that 
    is  not  spoken  aloud.  Therefore  I  dismissed  my  men.  Gandalf was 
    here.  We  the  rulers  know  that  I[sildur]  carried  off  the Ruling 
    Ring. Now this is a  terrible matter.  I can  well guess  that Boromir, 
    proud,  ever  anxious  for  the  glory  of  Minas  Tirith (and  his own 
    renown)  might  wish  to  seize  it. I  guess that  you have  the Ring, 
    though how it could ...                                                 
   
    The rest of the sentence is illegible. The brief sketch ends  with Faramir's 
    words 'I would not touch it if  it lay  by the  highway' and  his expression 
    of his love for and desires for  Minas Tirith  (TT p.  280); the  last words 
    are 'I could advise you if you would tell me more.'  It is  a pity  that the 
    passage  about  the Ring  is so  brief and  elliptical; but  the implication 
    must surely be that the rulers of the city knew that Isildur carried off the 
    Ruling  Ring because  Gandalf had  told them.  This, of  course, was  not at 
    all the way  in which  the story  would unfold  when it  came to  be written 
    down.                                                                        
      Another  page  of  even  more  hasty  and  staccato  sketching   takes  up 
    from the point reached in the first, and  may be  its continuation  (cf. TT 
    p.  280,  where  Faramir's  words  'it  may  be  that I  can advise  you ... 
    and even aid you' are followed by 'Frodo made no answer').                   
                                                                                
  
    Frodo  does  not  say  more. Something  holds him  back. Wisdom?             
    Memory  of  Eoromir?  Fear of  the power  and treachery  of what             
    he carried - in  spite of  liking Faramir.  They speak  of other             
    things.  Reasons of  decline of  Gondor. Rohan  (alter Boromir's             
    words  saying he  did not  go there).(12) Gondor gets  like Rohan,             
    loving war as game: so Boromir. Sam says little. Delighted that             
    Gollum  seems  forgotten.  Faramir falls  silent. Sam  speaks of             
    elvish power, boats, ropes, cloaks.  Suddenly aware  that Gollum             
    is padding behind. But when they halt he sheers off.                         
      Faramir in accord  with law  makes them  be blindfold  as they             
    reach  secret stronghold.  They talk.  Faramir warns  him, warns             
    against  Gollum.  Frodo  reveals that  he has  to go  to Mordor.             
    Speaks  of  Minas  Ithil.  Moonrise.  Faramir  bids  farewell in             
    morning.  Frodo  promises  to  come  back  to  Minas  Tirith and             
    surrender to him if he returns.                                              
                                                                                
      At  this  stage,  before  the chapter  proceeded further,  Sam's interven- 
    tion  in the  initial interrogation  of Frodo  by Faramir  was reintroduced, 
    at an earlier place in the dialogue (at 'and treachery not the  least'), and 
    inserted into the manuscript on a rider.(13)                                 
                                                                                
      The  latter  part  of  the  chapter is  extant in  continuous and  for the 
    most  part  clearly  written  drafting,  with  a  good  deal of  my father's 
    characteristic   'over-lapping'  -   when  the   narrative  takes   a  wrong 
    direction or is  in some  respect unsatisfactory,  collapses into  a scrawl, 
    and  is  replaced  by  a  new  page  beginning  at  an  earlier  point (thus 
    producing sections of near repetition).  This drafting  led to  the finished 
    manuscript,  in  which  there  were  still  important  differences  from the 
    text  in  The  Two  Towers:  it will  be seen  that at  this time  there was 
    much  development  still  to  come  in  the  past   history  of   Rohan  and 
    Gondor.                                                                      
   
                            
                                                                            
    The  new  draft ('D')  begins (as  also does  the recommencement  of the 
   manuscript, closely based on D) '  "I do  not doubt  you any  more," said 
   Faramir.'(14) The narrative from this  point (TT  p. 276),  as far  as Sam's 
   glimpse  of  Gollum  as  they walked  through the  woodland (TT  p. 281), 
   already in the draft very largely achieved the final text; but  there are 
   some interesting differences.(15)                                         
    It is here that the  Stewards of  Gondor first  appear, and  the passage 
   concerning  them  (TT p.  278) was  written in  the draft  text virtually 
   without  hesitation  or  correction,  although  there  is  no preliminary 
   material extant. It is  notable that  from his  first appearance  in 'The 
   Breaking  of  the  Fellowship'  (VII.375  -  6)  Denethor has  never been 
   called  King: he  is the  Lord Denethor,  Denethor Lord  of the  Tower of 
   Guard. It seems more than likely, therefore,  that this  cardinal element 
   in  the  history   and  government   of  Gondor   was  already   of  long 
   standing, though never until now  emerging into  the narrative.  The line 
   of  Denethor  is  traced  in  the  draft  to  Maraher  the  good steward, 
   changed probably  at once  to Mardil  (the name  in the  manuscript); but 
   the last king of the line of Anarion,  in whose  stead Mardil  ruled when 
   he went away to  war, was  not Earnur.  Both in  draft and  manuscript he 
   is named King Elessar.                                                    
    Gandalf's  recital  of  his  names,  as reported  by Faramir  (who calls 
   him  in  the  draft  'the  Grey  Wanderer':  'the  Grey  Pilgrim'  in the 
   manuscript),  was  intricately  changed in  its initial  composition, but 
   apparently developed thus:                                                
                                                                            
    [Added:   Mithrandir   among   the  Elves.   Sharkun  to   the  Dwarves.] 
    [The  name  of  my  youth  in  the  West  is  forgotten  >]  [Olorion  >] 
    Olorin  I  was  in my  youth that  is forgotten;  [struck out:  Shorab or 
  
    Shorob  in  the  East,]  [Forlong  >]  Fornold in  the South,  Gandalf in 
    the North. To the East I go not. [Struck out: Not everywhere]            
                                                                            
   The passage was then written out  again in  the draft,  in the  same form 
   as it has in  TT, but  with the  names Sharkun  and Fornold,  this latter 
   being  subsequently  changed  to  Incanus.  In  the   manuscript  Sharkun 
   (for  later  Tharkun)  remains.  -  Here the  name Olorin  first appears, 
   changed  from  Olorion.  On  Gandalf's  names  'in  the  South',  Forlong 
   changed to Fornold, I can  cast no  light; I  do not  know whether  it is 
   relevant  that  in  Appendix  F  to  LR  the  name  of  Forlong,  Lord of 
   Lossarnach (who died in the Battle of the Pelennor Fields), is said to be 
   among  the  names  in  Gondor  that  'were   of  forgotten   origin,  and 
   descended  doubtless  from  days  before  the  ships  of  the Numenoreans 
   sailed the Sea.'                                                          
    Faramir's  words  about  Gandalf's  eagerness  for  stories  of  Isildur 
   were much changed: 'he was eager for  stories of  Isildur, though  of him 
   we had less to tell, [for Isildur was of  the North  in Fornost,  and the 
   realm  of  Gondor  held  from  Anarion.  >  for  to  Gondor no  sure tale 
   
    had ever come  concerning his  end, only  rumour that  he perished  in the 
    River  being  shot  by  orc-arrows.  >]  for  nought  was  ever  known for 
    certain of his end.' For the first occurrence of the  name Fornost  in the 
    texts, replacing Fornobel, see p. 76.                                      
      A last point here is that (both in draft  and manuscript)  Faramir says: 
    'Isildur  took  somewhat  from  the  hand  of  the  Unnamed,  ere  he went 
    away  from  the battle',  where in  TT (p.  279) he  says 'went  away from 
    Gondor'.  Cf.  'The  Council  of  Elrond'  in FR  (p. 265),  where Gandalf 
    says:  'For  Isildur  did  not  march  away  straight  from  the   war  in 
    Mordor, as  some have  told the  tale', and  Boromir interrupts:  'Some in 
    the  North,  maybe.  All  know  in  Gondor  that  he  went first  to Minas 
    Anor  and  dwelt  a  while  with  his  nephew  Meneldil,  instructing him, 
    before  he  committed  to him  the rule  of the  South Kingdom.'  Cf. also 
    the  beginning  of  'The  Disaster  of  the  Gladden  Fields'  in Unfinished 
    Tales.                                                                     
      At  the  point  where  Sam, listening  to but  not entering  the conver- 
    sation,  and  observing  that  Gollum  was   never  mentioned,   sees  him 
    slipping behind a tree, the draft text (which, since it was soon replaced 
    by another, I will call 'D 1') continues thus:                             
                                                                              
    He opened his  mouth to  speak, but  did not.  He could  not be            
    sure, and 'why should I mention the  old villain  anyway, until            
    I'm obliged,' he thought.                                                  
      After a while  Frodo and  Faramir began  to speak  again, for            
    Frodo was eager to learn news of Gondor and its folk and of the            
    lands about them, and what hope they had in their long war.                
      'It is long since we had any hope,' said Faramir.                        
                                                                              
    These  last  words  appear much  later in  TT (p.  286). Thus  the entire 
    story  in TT  pp. 281-6 is lacking  at this  stage: the  blindfolding, the 
    coming  to  Henneth  Annun,  the  account  of  the  cave,  the  report  of 
    Anborn about  the 'black  squirrel' in  the woods,  the evening  meal, and 
    Frodo's stories of their  journey (although  the fact  that Frodo  and Sam 
    would  be  blindfolded  before they  came to  the 'secret  stronghold' was 
    known to my father: see the outline on p. 152). All this  is found  in the 
    completed manuscript in virtually the final form.                          
      Faramir's  account  of  the  history  of  Gondor and  the coming  of the 
    Horsemasters  (TT  pp.  286-7)  was  developed  in  two  stages  before it 
    was  written  in  the  manuscript.  Already  in  the  first version  (D 1) 
    Faramir  speaks  very  much  as  in  TT of  the evils  and follies  of the 
    Numenoreans  in  the  Great Lands,(16) and of  their obsession  with death. 
    But after 'Childless lords sat  musing in  hollow halls,  or in  high cold 
    towers asked questions of the stars' he continues:                         
  
                                                                              
    '... But we were more fortunate than other cities, recruiting              
    our strength from the sturdy folk of the sea-coasts,  and the              
   
                                                
                                                                            
   hardy   people   of   the   White  Mountains (17) - where   lingered  once 
   many  remnants  of   races  long   forgot.  And   then  there   came  the 
   men   out  of   the  North,   the  [Horse-marshals   >]  Rohir.   And  we 
   ceded  them   the  fields   of  [Rohan   >]  Elenarda   [written  above: 
   Kalen(arda)]   that   are  since   called  Rohan,(18) for  we   could  not 
   resist  their  rude  strength,  and  they  became  our  allies  and  have 
   ever  proved  true,  and   they  learn   of  our   lore  and   speak  our 
   speech.  Yet  they  hold  by  their  old  ways   and  their   own  speech 
   among  themselves.  And  we  love  them  for  they   remind  us   of  the 
   youth  of  men  as  they  were  in  the  old  tales  of  the wars  of the 
   Elves  in  Beleriand.  Indeed  I  think  that  in  [?that]  way   we  are 
   remotely  akin,  and  that they  are come  of that  old stock,  the first 
   to  come  out  of  the  East  from which  the Fathers  of the  Fathers of 
   Men   were   come,   Beren   and   Barahir   and   Huor  and   Hurin  and 
   Tuor  and  Turin,  aye  and  Earendel   himself  the   half-elven,  first 
   king  of  Westernesse.  So  does  some  kinship   in  tongue   and  heart 
   still  tell.  But  they  never  crossed  the  Sea or  went into  the West 
   and  so  must  ever  remain  [?alien].  Yet we  intermarry, and  if they 
   have  become  somewhat   like  us   and  cannot   be  called   wild  men, 
   we  have  become   like  them   and  are   no  longer   Numenoreans.  For 
   now  we  love  war  and  valour  as  things   good  in   themselves,  and 
   esteem   warriors   above   all  others.   Such  is   the  need   of  our 
   days.                                                                     
                                                                            
    In  this  notable  passage  are  adumbrated  new  elements   of  ancient 
   history that were no  doubt long  preparing before  they appeared  in any 
   narrative text, though Eorl the  Young had  entered in  'The King  of the 
   Golden Hall', riding out  of the  North to  'the Battle  of the  Field of 
   Gorgoroth'  in  which  Sauron  was  overthrown  (see  VII.444   and  note 
   11).  That  'between  Rohan  and  Ondor   there  was   great  friendship' 
   appeared in the initial draft of 'The Riders of Rohan' (VII.393),  and in 
   the  outline  'The Story  Foreseen from  Fangorn' (VII.437),  after 'News 
   comes... of  the siege  of Minas  Tirith by  the Haradwaith',  was added: 
   'Theoden  answers  that  he  does  not  owe  fealty  -  only to  heirs of 
   Elendil.'                                                                 
    The mention of Earendel as the  'first king  of Westernesse'  is strange 
   indeed, but  I think  probably not  significant, a  passing inadvertence: 
   see further p. 158 and note 26.                                           
    This draft  D 1  continues on  for some  way, written  fast, and  I will 
   return to it; but it is convenient now to turn to the draft that replaced 
   it ('D 2'), and which takes up with Sam's decision  to say  nothing about 
   Gollum:                                                                   
                                                                            
   '...  why  should  I  remind  them of  the old  villain, if  they choose 
   to forget him? I wish I could.'                                           
   
     After a while  Frodo and  Faramir began  to talk  again, and            
   Frodo asked many  questions concerning  Gondor and  its people            
   and the lands about them, and what hope they had in their long            
   war. He was interested in such matters, but also he  wished to            
   discover, if he could, how much Faramir knew of old  lore, and            
   how  he  knew  it.  He  remembered  now  that  at  the Council            
   Boromir  had  shown  much  knowledge  of these  things [struck            
   out: naming the number of the rings of].                                  
                                                                            
     The last part of this was changed to read:                              
  
                                                                            
   He  was  interested  in  such  matters,  but  also  he thought  of Bilbo. 
   'He'll  want  accounts  of  all these  things,' he  thought. 'It  is long 
   since  I  made  any  note  in  my  diary: tonight  perhaps, as  we rest.' 
   Then  he  smiled  at  himself:  'But  he  lives  in  the House  of Elrond 
   and  can  have  more  for  the  asking  than  all  that is  remembered in 
   Gondor!  0  but  well,  he'll  like  it  best  from  a  hobbit,  personal 
   recollections. He will, if ever I see him again, alas!'                  
                                                                            
     All  this  was  struck  from  the  page  subsequently, when  the later 
   structure  of  the  narrative  was  imposed;  but  the  text  as  written 
   continues  (cf.  p.  154):  '"What hope  have we?"  said Faramir.  "It is 
   long since we had any hope....', and then proceeds to develop             
   Faramir's  discussion  of  Gondor  and  Rohan  to a  form much  closer to 
   that in The Two Towers, though still with important differences.         
     Where in the first version  D 1  (p. 154)  he said:  'But we  were more 
   fortunate than other cities, recruiting our strength from the sturdy folk 
   of  the  sea-coasts, and  the hardy  people of  the White  Mountains', he 
   now  says:  'But  we  were  wiser  and more  fortunate than  some; wiser, 
   for we recruited the strength of our people from the  sturdy folk  of the 
   sea-coasts  and  the   hardy  mountaineers   of  Hebel   Nimrath;(19) more 
   fortunate in our foes that became  our friends.'(20) Faramir still  gives no 
   indication  of  when  the  Horsemen  came  out  of  the  North, For  on a 
   time  there  came  men out  of the  North and  assailed our  borders, men 
   of fierce valour, but not servants of the Dark Lord, not the  wild hordes 
   of the East, or the cruel hosts of the South. Out of the North came the 
   Rohiroth,(21) the Eorlingas, and at the last  we ceded  to them  the fields 
   of  Kalinarda (22) that are  since called  Rohan; for  long these  had been 
   sparsely  peopled,  and  we  could  not  resist  the strength  of  these 
   golden-haired  horsemen.  And  they became  our vassals  or indeed  our  
   allies ...' He continues very much as in  TT (p.  287). In  the completed 
   manuscript Faramir gives  this indication  of the  date of  their coming: 
   'On  a  time  in  the  days of  Mardil's son  there came  men out  of the 
   North ...' But of course this conveys very little.                        
     Of  the  origin  of the  Rohiroth this  draft D  2 gives  the following 
   
   version. The passage  was heavily  emended, and  I show  the significant 
   alterations:                                                             
                                                                           
   '...  Indeed,  it  is said  by the  loremasters among  us that  they are 
   somewhat   our   kin   in   blood   and   in  speech,   being  descended 
   [from  those  of  the  Three  Houses  of  Men  who  went  not  over  sea 
   into  the  West  >]  from  those  same  Three  Houses  of  Men  as  were 
   the   Numenoreans,   from   Beor   and  Hador   and  Haleth,   but  from 
   such  as  went  not  over  sea  into  the  West  at  the calling  of the 
   Powers.  Thus  they  have to  us a  kinship, [such  as the  Exiled Elves 
   that  linger  still  in  the West  (of such  indeed is  the Lady  of the 
   Golden   Wood)   and   returned   not   to   Elvenhome  have   to  those 
   who  departed.  But   they  have   never  returned.   >]  such   as  the 
   High Elves  that do  here and  there abide  still in  the West  of these 
   lands  have  to  those  who  lingered  and  went  never   to  Elvenhome. 
   Such  is  the  kinship  of  the  Lady  of  the Golden  Wood to  the folk 
   she  rules.(23) And  so,  as  the Elves  are divided  into three:  the High 
   Elves,  and  the  Middle  Elves,  [the  Lingerers   the  Elves   of  the 
   Woods  >]  their  kindred  that   lingered  on   the  shores,   and  the 
   Wild  Elves  [the  Refusers  >]  of  the  woods  and  mountains,  so  we 
   divide  Men,  calling  them  the  High  or  the  Men  of  [Light  >] the 
   West,  which  are   the  Numenoreans,   and  the   Middle  or   the  Men 
   of  Shadow,  such  as  the  Rohiroth  and  other  of  their  kindred  in 
   Dale   and   Mirkwood,   and   the  Wild   Men,  or   the  Men   of  the 
   Darkness.  And  of  the  truth  of  this  their  likeness of  tongue and 
   heart   still  speaks.   Nonetheless  those   of  Numenor   passed  over 
  
   the  Sea  indeed,  even  if  they  after  forfeited  their  kingdom  and 
   returned,  and  so  they  became  a  people  apart  and   should  remain 
   so.  Yet  if  the  Rohir  became  in   some  ways   more  like   to  us, 
   enhanced  in  art  and  gentleness,  we  too   have  become   more  like 
   to  them,  and  do  not  now  rightly  claim  the  title  High.  We  are 
   become  Middle  Men,   of  the   Shadow,  but   with  memory   of  other 
   things.                                                                  
                                                                           
     This was very  largely retained,  as emended,  in the  manuscript, but 
   with  these  chief  differences: 'they  are come  from those  same Three 
   Houses  of  Men  as  were  the  Numenoreans,  from  Hador   the  Golden- 
   haired, the Elf-friend maybe, but from such  of their  sons as  went not 
   over the Sea into the West, refusing the call';(24) there is no mention of 
   the  Lady  of the  Golden Wood;  and 'the  Middle People  or the  Men of 
   the Shadows, such as the Rohiroth and  others of  their kindred  in Dale 
   and the upper waters of Anduin'.                                         
     The threefold division of the Elves here (lost in  The Two  Towers) is 
   that introduced into  the Quenta  Silmarillion after  the return  of the 
   
                                                 
                                                                            
   manuscript  from  the  publishers at  the end  of 1937  (see The Lost Road 
   pp.  200, 219):  the Elves  of Valinor;  the Lembi  or Lingerers;  and the 
   Avari, the Unwilling.                                                     
    The  draft D  1, left  on p.  155, continues  through Faramir's  reply to 
   Sam's remark about  the Elves,  and this  is of  great interest.  Though a 
   good deal was retained in TT (pp. 287 - 8) I give it here in full.  At the 
   end the writing becomes very fast and  the draft  ends in  scrawled notes. 
   Passages in square brackets are thus bracketed in the original.           
                                                                            
    'You  don't  say  much  in  all  your  tales   about  the   Elves,  sir,* 
   said  Sam,  suddenly   plucking  up   courage:  he   was  rather   in  awe 
   of Faramir since his encounter on his master's behalf.                    
    'No,   Master   Samwise,'   said   Faramir,   'and   there    you   touch 
   upon   another   point   in   which   we   have  changed,   becoming  more 
   as  other   men.  For   (as  you   may  know,   if  Mithrandir   was  your 
   guest;   and   you    have   spoken    with   Elrond)    the   Numenoreans 
   were  elf-friends,  and   came  of   those  men   who  aided   the  Gnomes 
   in  the  first  wars,  and  were  rewarded  by  the  gift  of  the kingdom 
   in  the  midst  of  the  Sea,  within  sight  of  Elvenhome   whither  the 
   High   Elves   withdrew   [written   above:    where   the    High   Elves 
   dwelt).  But  in  the  Great   Lands (25) men and  elves   were  estranged, 
   by   the   arts  of   the  Enemy   [who  had   suborned  most   men  (save 
   only  the  Fathers  of  the  Numenoreans)  to  his  service]  and  by  the 
   slow   changes  of   time  in   which  each   kind  walked   further  down 
   their  sundered  roads.  Men  fear  and   misdoubt  the   Elves,  disting- 
   uishing  not  between  the  High-elves  (that   here  and   there  remain) 
   and   those  that   like  themselves   never  went   over  the   Sea.  And 
   Elves   mistrust  men,   who  so   often  have   served  the   Enemy.  And 
   we  grow  like  other  men,   like  the   men  even   of  Rohan   who  see 
   them  not  if  they  pass  (or  persuade  themselves  that  they   do  not 
   see),  and  who  speak  of  the  Golden  Wood  in  dread.  Yet  there  are 
   Elf-friends   among   us   in   Condor   still,   more   than   among  any 
   other  people;  for  though  the  blood  of  Numenor   is  now   run  thin 
   in  Gondor,  still  it  flows  there,  indeed  even  Elvish  blood  maybe: 
   for  our  kings  of old  were half-elven,  even our  first king  Elros son 
   of  Earendel  and  brother  of  Elrond.(26) And 'tis  said  that Elendil's 
   house  was  a  younger  branch  of  Elros.  Some   there  are   of  Gondor 
   who  have  dealings  with  the  Elves,  some  even   still  fare   to  the 
   Golden    Wood    (though    often   they    return   not).    One   great 
   advantage  we  have:  we  speak  an   elvish  speech,   or  one   so  near 
   akin that we can in part understand them and they us.'                    
  
    'But   you   speak   the   ordinary   language,'  exclaimed   Sam.  'Like 
   as, or a bit old-fashioned like, if you'll pardon me saying so.'          
   
     'Yes,'  said  Faramir,  'we  do,   for  that   is  our   language.  The 
   Common  Tongue,  as   some  call   it,  is   derived  from   the  Numeno- 
   rean,  being  a  changed   form  of   that  speech   of  men   which  the 
   fathers  used,   Beren  and   Turin  and   Earendel  and   those  others. 
   [Hence   its  remote   kinship  with   the  tongues   of  Rohan   and  of 
   Dale   and   of   Westfold   and   Dunland   and   other   places.]  This 
   language  it  is  that  has  spread  through  the  western   world  among 
   all  that  are of  good will,  and among  others also.  But the  lords of 
   Numenor   spoke   the   Gnomish   tongue   of   the   Noldor    to   whom 
   they   were   allied,   and   that    tongue,   changed    somewhat   and 
   mingled,   still   lives   among   us,   though   we   do   not  commonly 
   speak  it.  So it  is that  our earliest  names were  in the  High Elvish 
   Quendian,  such  as  Elendil,  Isildur,  and  the  rest,  but  the  names 
   we  have  given  to  places,  and  still give  to women  and men,  are of 
   Elvish  sort.  Often  we  give  them  out  of  the   old  tales:   so  is 
   Denethor, and Mablung, and many others.'                                  
                                                                            
     Here the draft D 1 peters out, and I return to D 2, left on p.  157, at 
   the same point ('You don't say much in  all your  tales about  the Elves, 
   sir'). In his reply to Sam Faramir here  says of  the Elf-friends  of the 
   ancient  wars  of  Beleriand  that  they  'were  rewarded (such  as would 
   take it) by the gift of the Kingdom in the midst of the Sea, within sight 
   of Elvenhome, which they had leave  to visit.'(27) And he  continues: 'But 
   in  the  Great  Lands  Men  and  Elves  were  estranged  in  the  days of 
   Darkness  ...'  He  no longer  speaks of  the men  of Rohan  being unable 
   to see the Elves, or pretending to themselves that they  do not  see them 
   if they do, but as in TT says only that they shun them; and  he declares, 
   again as in TT, that he would not  himself go  to Lothlorien,  judging it 
   'perilous now for  mortal men,  at least  to seek  the Elder  People wil- 
   fully.' But his answer  to Sam's  'But you  speak the  ordinary language! 
   Same  as  us,  though  a  bit   old-fashioned  like'   was  substantially 
   changed:                                                                  
                                                                            
     'Of  course  we  do,'  said  Faramir.  'For  that  is  our  own  tongue 
   which  we  perhaps  preserve  better  than  you  do  far  in  the  North. 
   The   Common   Tongue,   as   some   call   it,   is  derived   from  the 
   Numenoreans,(28) being but   a   form   changed    by   time    of   that 
   speech   which   the   Fathers   of   the   Three  Houses   [struck  out: 
   Hador  and  Haleth  and  Beor]  spoke  of  old.   This  language   it  is 
   that  has  spread  through  the  western  world  amongst  all   folk  and 
   creatures  that  use  words,  to  some  only  a  second  tongue  for  use 
   in   intercourse   with  strangers,   to  some   the  only   tongue  they 
   know.  But  this  is  not  an  Elvish  speech in  my meaning.  All speech 
   of  men in  this world  is Elvish  in descent;  but only  if one  go back 
   
                                                                 
                                                                               
   to  the  beginnings.  What  I  meant  was so:  [the lords  >] many           
   men  of  the  Three  Houses  long  ago  gave  up   man-speech  and           
   spoke  the  tongue  of  their  friends  the  Noldor  or  Gnomes:(29) a           
   high-elvish  tongue  [struck  out:  akin to  but changed  from the           
   Ancient  Elvish  of  Elvenhome].  And  always  the lords  of Nume-           
   nor knew that tongue and used  it among  themselves. And  so still           
   do  we  among  ourselves,  those  who  have  the blood  of Numenor           
   still  in our  veins, though  mayhap we  have changed  it somewhat           
   mingling it like our blood with other strains. Thus it is that all           
   our names of town and field, hill  and river  are in  that tongue,           
   and  the names  of our  women and  of our  men. [Struck  out: Only           
   in the oldest  days did  we use  the High  Ancient Elven  for such           
  
   purposes: of that sort are  Elendil and  Isildur.] Indeed  many of           
   these we still take from tales of the old  days: such  are Mablung           
   and  Damrod,  and  mine  own,(30) and   my  father's   Denethor,  and           
   many others.'                                                                
    'Well sir, I am glad you don't think ill of  Elves at  any rate,'           
   said Sam. 'Wonderful folk, I think, sir. And  the Lady  of Lorien,           
   Galadriel, you should see her, indeed you should,  sir. I  am only           
   a  hobbit,  if  you  understand  me,  and  gardening's  my  job at           
   home ...'                                                                    
                                                                               
    This  draft  D  2  continues  on  through Sam's  speech (essentially  as in 
   TT  p. 288),  his blurting  out that  Boromir always  sought the  Ring, and 
   Faramir's  response;  but  now  in  its  turn  it  becomes  quickly  rougher 
   and less formed  (for its  continuation beyond  this point  see p.  163) and 
   was  replaced  by  new  drafting  ('D  3')  beginning  at  'Indeed  many  of 
   these we still take from tales of the ancient days ...'                      
    In  the  text of  the completed  manuscript the  draft D  2 just  given was 
   repeated  with  scarcely  any  change  until  towards  the end.  Faramir now 
   says of the Elvish tongue  spoken by  the lords  of Gondor  that 'we  can in 
   part understand Elves  [struck out:  and they  us] even  when they  speak to 
   one another secretly', but all  that he  says in  D 2  of the  Common Tongue 
   is repeated exactly as far as: 'All speech of men in this world is Elvish in 
   descent;  but  only  if  one  goes  back to  the beginnings.'  The following 
   sentence  in  D 2  ('What  I meant  was so:  many men  of the  Three Houses 
   long  ago  gave  up man-speech  and spoke  the tongue  of their  friends the 
   Noldor  or Gnomes')  was at  first taken  up in  the manuscript,  but struck 
   out in the act of writing and  replaced by  the following  (thus eliminating 
   the reference  to the  abandonment of  their own  speech by  the men  of the 
   Three Houses, see note 29):                                                  
                                                                               
    '... What  I meant  was so:  many men  of the  Three Houses                 
   long ago learned the High-elven tongues, as they were spoken                 
   
                                                                      
                                                                            
   [in Beleriand >] in Gondolin or by the  Sons of  Feanor. And              
   always the Lords of Numenor knew these tongues, and used the              
   Gnomish speech  among themselves.  And so  still do  we, the              
   rulers of Minas Tirith, in whom the  blood of  Numenor still              
   flows ...'(31)                                                            
                                                                            
   And Faramir,  giving examples  of names  taken 'from  tales of  the Elder 
   Days', adds Diriel to those he gave before.                               
    Among  occasional  previous  references  to   the  Common   Speech  only 
   once is its nature defined, and there in a wholly different way.  This is 
   in an early draft for a passage in the chapter 'Lothlorien' (VII.239 note 
   26), where it is said that  Frodo did  not understand  the speech  of the 
   Elves of Lorien 'for the language  was the  old tongue  of the  woods and 
   not  that  of  the  western  elves  which  was  in those  days used  as a 
   common speech among many folk.'                                           
    With  the  present  passage,  in  its  various  forms,   concerning  the 
   Common  Speech  and  the  knowledge  of  the  High-elven  tongue  of  the 
   Noldor  among  the  lords  of  Gondor  may  be compared  what is  said in 
   Appendix F to The Lord of the Rings:                                      
                                                                            
    The  Westron  was  a  Mannish  speech,   though  enriched   and  softened 
    under  Elvish  influence. It  was in  origin the  language of  those whom 
    the  Eldar  called  the  Atani   or  Edain,   'Fathers  of   Men',  being 
    especially  the  people  of  the  Three  Houses  of  the  Elf-friends who 
    came west into Beleriand in the  First Age,  and aided  the Eldar  in the 
    War of the Great Jewels against the Dark Power of the North....          
      The  Dunedain  alone  of   all  races   of  Men   knew  and   spoke  an 
  
    Elvish tongue;  for their  forefathers had  learned the  Sindarin tongue, 
    and  this  they  handed  on  to  their  children  as  a  matter  of lore, 
    changing  little  with  the  passing  of  the  years.  And  their  men of 
    wisdom  learned  also  the  High-elven  Quenya  and  esteemed   it  above 
    all  other  tongues,  and  in  it  they  made  names  for many  places of 
    fame and reverence, and for many men of royalty and great renown.        
      But  the  native  speech  of  the  Numenoreans  remained  for  the most 
    part their  ancestral Mannish  tongue, the  Adunaic, and  to this  in the 
    latter days of  their pride  their kings  and lords  returned, abandoning 
    the Elven-speech, save only those few  that held  still to  their ancient 
    friendship with the Eldar.                                               
                                                                            
   There  follows  an  account  of the  spread of  Adunaic along  the coasts 
   before  the  Fall  of  Numenor,  becoming  a   Common  Speech   in  those 
   regions,  and  of  the  use  of it  by the  Elf-friends who  survived the 
   Downfall  'in  their dealing  with other  folk and  in the  government of 
   their wide realms', enriching it with many Elvish words.                  
                                                                            
      In the days of the Numenorean kings this  ennobled Westron             
    speech spread far and wide, even among their enemies; and it             
   
   became  used  more  and  more  by  the  Dunedain  themselves,  so  that at 
   the  time  of  the  War of  the Ring  the Elven-tongue  was known  to only 
   a small part of the peoples of Condor, and spoken daily by fewer.          
                                                                             
   This  much  more  complex  conception  seems  nonetheless   not  radically 
   different  as  regards the  nature and  origin of  the Common  Speech from 
   that which Faramir presents here: for  in both  accounts, early  and late, 
   the  Common  Speech  was  directly  descended  from  the  ancestral tongue 
   of the 'Fathers of Men'. It is thus curious to see that by later pencilled 
   correction to the manuscript this was changed, Faramir now saying:         
                                                                             
   'Of  course  we  do  ...  For  that   is  also   our  own   tongue,  which 
   we   ourselves   made,   and   here  preserve   better  perhaps   than  do 
   you  far  in  the  North.  The  Common  Tongue,  as   some  call   it,  is 
   derived    from    the   Numenoreans;    for   the    Numenoreans   coming 
   to  the  shores  of  these  lands  took the  rude tongue  of the  men that 
   they  here  found  and  whom  they  ruled,  and  they  enriched   it,  and 
   it spread hence through the Western world ...'                             
                                                                             
   And at the end  of Faramir's  discourse on  linguistic history,  after his 
   examples   of   Gnomish   names   in   Gondor,  he   now  adds:   'But  in 
   intercourse  with  other  folk  we   use  the   Common  Speech   which  we 
   made for that purpose.'                                                    
   Here   the  idea   that  the   Common  Speech   was  derived   from  'that 
   speech which the Fathers of the Three Houses spoke of old' is denied.      
   In  his  letter  of  6  May  1944  my  father  continued from  the passage 
   cited on p. 147:                                                           
                                                                             
   (A  new  character  has  come  on the  scene ...  Faramir, the  brother of 
   Boromir)  -  and he  is holding  up the  'catastrophe' by  a lot  of stuff 
   about   the  history   of  Gondor   and  Rohan   (with  some   very  sound 
   reflections no doubt  on martial  glory and  true glory):  but if  he goes 
   on  much  more  a   lot  of   him  will   have  to   be  removed   to  the 
   appendices  -  where  already  some  fascinating  material  on  the hobbit 
   Tobacco industry (32) and the Languages of the West have gone.                 
                                                                             
   The  passage  on  linguistic  history  in  the  present chapter  (with the 
   emendations  just  given  concerning  the  nature  of  the  Common Speech) 
   survived  into subsequent  typescripts, and  was only  removed at  a later 
   time;  thus  the  excluded  material  on  'the Languages  of the  West' to 
   which  my father  referred in  this letter  was not  the account  given by 
  
   Faramir.                                                                   
   As  already  remarked  (p.  160),  a  new  'overlapping'  draft D  3 takes 
   up at the end of Faramir's exposition, and  in this  Sam shows  himself as 
   more impressed by  what he  has been  told than  in the  previous version, 
   and  has more  to say  about Elves  before he  gets on  to the  subject of 
   Galadriel.  This  passage  was  retained  and  slightly  extended  in  the 
   
   manuscript  (in  which  form I  cite it  here), and  it survived  in the 
   following typescripts  until it  was removed  from the  chapter together 
   with the account of languages that preceded it.                          
                                                                           
     Sam   looked   at   Faramir   wide-eyed  and   almost  with   awe.  To 
   have  an  elvish  name,  and  even  a  possible  claim  to  Elvish blood 
   however   remote,  seemed   to  him   royalty  indeed.   'Well  Captain, 
   your  lordship,  I should  say, it  is good  to hear  you speak  so fair 
   of  Elves,  sir.  1  wish  I  had  an elvish  name. Wonderful  folk they 
   are,  aren't  they?  Think  of  the  things  they   can  make   and  the 
   things  they  say!  You  don't  find  out their  worth or  their meaning 
   all  at  once, as  it were:  it comes  out afterwards,  unexpected like. 
   Just a bit of well-made rope in a boat, and  there it  is: one  day it's 
   just  what  you  want,  and  it  unknots  itself  when  you  ask  it and 
   jumps  to  your  hand.  And  the  boat:  I agree  with your  lordship; I 
   think  it  rode  the  falls and  took no  harm. Of  course it  would, if 
   that  was  needed.  It  was  an  Elven-boat,  sir; though  I sat  in one 
   for many a day, and never noticed nothing special.'(33)                  
     'I  think  you  are  right,  Master  Samwise,'  said  Faramir smiling; 
   'though some would say the White Lady had enchanted you.'                
     'And  she  did,  sir!'  said  Sam.  'The  Lady  of  Lorien! Galadriel! 
   you  should  see  her,  indeed  you  should,  sir. I  am only  a hobbit, 
   and gardening's my job at home ...'(34)                                  
                                                                           
     I  have  mentioned  (p.  160)  that  the  Draft D  2, now  become very 
   ragged,   continued  on   through  Sam's   description  to   Faramir  of 
   Galadriel, and his blurting out the truth, so long and so carefully con- 
   cealed  by  Frodo,  that  'Boromir  wanted  the  Ring!'(35) In  this draft, 
   where  in  TT  'Frodo and  Sam sprang  from their  stools and  set them- 
   selves side by side with  their backs  to the  wall, fumbling  for their 
   sword-hilts', and 'all the men in the cave stopped talking', all that is 
   said is: 'Frodo and Sam sprang side by side, fumbling for their swords.' 
   Faramir  sat  down  and  began  to  laugh,  and  then   became  suddenly 
   grave. It is clear that he sat on the  ground, where  they were,  in the 
   woods. The  last words  of this  draft before  it was  abandoned, barely 
   legible, are:                                                            
                                                                           
     'Do not fear. I do  not wish  to see  or touch  it -  my only  fear is 
   lest  I  see  it  and  be  tempted. But  now indeed  it becomes  my duty 
   to  aid  you  with  all  that  I  have.  If  this  is  the   counsel  of 
   Mithrandir,   that   this   [?dreadful]  Thing   should  be   sent  [?a- 
   wandering]   in  the   borders  of   Mordor  in   the  keeping   of  two 
   hobbits,  then  he  is  desperate  indeed  and at  his wits'  end. Come, 
   let us get to cover as quick as we may.'                                 
   
      It has been seen (pp. 154, 163)  that in  the drafting  (D 1  - 2)  for the 
    latter  part  of  this  chapter  the entire  story of  the coming  to Henneth 
    Annun  was  absent,  and  the  entire  conversation  that  in  TT  took place 
    there  after  the  evening  meal  here  took  place  as  they  walked through 
    the  woods.  When  we  come  to the  third overlapping  portion of  the draft 
    (D  3), however,  at the  denouement, the  revelation of  the Ring,  they are 
    in the cave, and all is as in TT. It is clear therefore that it was only when 
    he had come  to the  very end  of the  chapter that  my father  realised that 
    the  long   conversation  with   Faramir  had   been  interrupted   by  their 
    coming  to  the  refuge;  and  perhaps  it  was  only  now that  he perceived 
  
    what   that  refuge   was:  the   Window  of   the  Sunset,   Henneth  Annun. 
    Drafting  for the  new passage  (TT pp.  281 -  6, from  'So they  passed on, 
    until  the  woodlands  grew  thinner  ...')  is  found separately,  with very 
    little  significant  divergence  from   the  finished   form.  There   is  no 
    mention  of  Anborn  and  the  sighting  of  Gollum  in  the  woods  at dusk: 
    this  first  appears  in  the  completed  manuscript;(36) and  Faramir  says  to 
    Frodo  and  Sam  before  the  meal:  'Do  as  we  do,  I   pray.  So   do  we 
    always,   look   towards  Numenor   that  was,   and  to   Elvenhome  beyond, 
    and to that which is beyond Elvenhome, Valinor the Blessed Realm.'(37)        
      On  the  page  of  this  drafting  where  appear  Faramir's words  'This is 
    the  Window  of  the   West'  (changed   to  'Window   of  the   Sunset')  my 
    father   wrote   many    names   and    forms   before    achieving   Henneth 
    Annun:    Nargalad,   Anngalad,    Carangalad;   Henneth    Carandun,   Hen- 
    neth Malthen; Henlo Naur, Henlo n'Annun; Henuil n'Annun.                      
   
                          NOTES.                                       
                                                                      
  1.  The 'new chapters' were: (1)  'The Taming  of Smeagol';  (2) 'The 
   Passage of the Marshes'; (3) 'The Black Gate is  Closed' (including 
   'Of Herbs and Stewed Rabbit'); (4) 'Faramir'. See note 2.           
  2.  Since  'The  Taming   of  Smeagol'   was  Chapter   XXXII,  'The 
   Passage  of the  Marshes' XXXIII,  and 'The  Black Gate  is Closed' 
   XXXIV,  'Faramir',  the  'fourth  new  chapter',  should  be  XXXV. 
   Its  actual  number  XXXVI  implies  that  'Of  Herbs   and  Stewed 
   Rabbit'  had  already  been  separated off  as XXXV  - but  then of 
   couse 'Faramir' became the  fifth new  chapter. Perhaps  the actual 
   number XXXVI was written in subsequently. See further p. 171.       
  3.  This refers to the form of the 'dream-verse  of Minas  Tirith' in 
   which the second half ran thus (see VII.146):                       
                     This sign shall there be then                     
                     that Doom is near at hand:                        
                   The Halfhigh shall you see then                     
                     with Isildur's bane in hand.                      
  4.  Throughout this draft Falborn addresses Frodo as 'thou', but this 
   usage  was  emended  throughout   and  does   not  appear   in  the 
   following text.                                                     
   
    5. The men of Gondor were in this  draft B  'sitting in  a ring,  in the 
       middle  of  which  were  Falborn  and  Frodo.  It  seemed  that there 
       was a debate going  on.' -  Frodo refers  to 'Elrond  of Imlad-rist': 
       d. p. 139 note 14.                                                     
                                                                             
    6. In  a  rejected version  of this  'the other  half was  found further 
       down the river above Osgiliath by other watchers,'                     
                                                                             
    7. On  the  same  page  are  written  other  passages that  were presum- 
       ably potential ingredients in Sam's remonstration to Falborn:          
                                                                             
          It's  a  pity  the folks  against Mordor  fall out  so easy.  I should 
          have thought it as plain as a pikestaff.                            
                                                                             
       Boromir  was  on  his  way  to  Minas  Tirith.  We  decided not  to go 
       that  way  and  went   on  our   own  road.   Boromir  was   not  dead 
       when  we  left,  but  orcs  knew  of  our  journey:  they  attacked us 
       above the rapids beyond Sarn Gebir. What's in it?                      
            I daresay now we  made a  mistake. I  don't know  the lie  of the 
       lands;  but  maybe  we'd   have  got   there  quicker   through  Minas 
       Tirith.  But  here  we  would  have  come.  And  if  you drag  us back 
       there'll  be  some  that  do  not  like  it.  Boromir  would  not. Nor 
       Aragorn.                                                               
       With  Sarn  Gebir  here  for  Emyn  Muil  cf.  p. 136  and note  17. - 
       Another passage here, in part totally illegible, is a draft for a more 
  
       substantial  conclusion  to  the  interrogation  of Frodo  by Falborn: 
       harshly  uncomprehending  in  tone  compared  to  the  later  Faramir, 
       and  suggesting  that  no  further   conversation  between   them  had 
       been thought of at this stage.                                         
            'Thou'rt  commanded  to  go  -  somewhere.  But  I  too  am under 
       command:  to  slay  all  that  roam  in  Ithilien unanswerable,  or at 
       least  to  take  them  prisoner  to Minas  Tirith. I  see no  cause to 
       slay  you,  or  at  least  too  great  doubt. But  to Minas  Tirith ye 
       shall  go.  And  if  Boromir  is  there  it  will  ...  with  you.  If 
       Boromir's  death  be  proved  it  will  interest  Denethor   to  speak 
       with  those  who  saw  him  last  before  he  died.  If  he  [?cometh] 
       doubtless  ye  will  be  glad  -  maybe  not.   Of  your   own  errand 
       .....  [the  following  sentences  are  effectively  illegible]  ..... 
       Maybe  if  you  would  say  more   of  the   truth  and   reveal  your 
       errand  we  would  help  you  and  not  hinder.  But  if you  will not 
       speak I have no choice in my doubt.'                                   
            'Maybe you  would, and  maybe not,'  said Frodo.  'But it  is not 
       a matter  to speak  of to  such as  you are  - not  were the  walls of 
       [?Mordor]  a  thousand  miles  away,  whereas  they   be  but   a  few 
       leagues.'                                                              
       Also  here  are  inconclusive  rewritings  of the  second part  of the 
       'dream-verse of Minas Tirith'.                                         
                                                                             
    8. Falborn was emended to Faramir (but not consistently) on the           
   
       second draft B, where also many other changes leading to the         
       third version C were entered.                                        
                                                                           
   9.  This line does not appear in the rewritings of the verse referred to 
       at the end of note 7, but A sign shall be  upholden is  found there. 
       It may be that no such form of the verse was ever  actually written. 
       The manuscript at  first followed  the draft,  but was  then changed 
       to 'But the words  said that  the Halfling  would hold  up Isildur's 
       Bane'.  Halfling  for  Half-high  entered   by  emendation   to  the 
       second  draft  B:  'If  you  be  the  Half-high'  >  'If you  be the 
       Halfling'.                                                           
                                                                           
   10. The  date  of  Boromir's death  was 26  January (and  in one  of the 
       time-schemes the hour of his death is stated to  be 'noon');  it was 
       now  6  February,  eleven  days  later.  (In   the  margin   of  the 
       manuscript  my   father  wrote   'twelve'  beside   'eleven',  which 
       however  was  not  struck  out.  This  presumably  depends   on  the 
       chronology  in  time-scheme  'S',  in  which  Boromir  died   on  25 
       January: see pp. 101,  142.) In  The Tale  of Years  the correspond- 
       ing  dates  are  26  February and  7 March,  also eleven  days later 
       (February having  30 days).  In the  notes given  on p.  146 Faramir 
       and  his  men  left  Minas  Tirith  on 3  February, thus  three days 
       before; and both in the draft and in the  manuscript he  tells Frodo 
       that  no  members  of  the  Company  had  reached  the city  when he 
       left it three days before (where TT has  six days,  p. 272).  In The 
       Tale of Years he left on 1 March, thus six days before.              
                                                                           
   11. A further isolated scrap of drafting may  be noticed.  It represents 
       presumably  unused  words  of  Frodo's  when  he  spoke  to  Faramir 
       about the boats of Lothlorien:  'These boats  are crafty  and unlike 
       those of other folk. They  will not  sink, not  though they  will be 
       laden more than  is their  wont when  you are  all aboard.  But they 
       are wayward, and if mishandled' (the sentence ends here).            
                                                                           
   12. This apparently refers to a passage in 'Farewell to Lorien'.  In the 
       fair copy  manuscript of  that chapter  Boromir's original  words 'I 
       have not myself  been there'  (referring to  Fangorn) had  become 'I 
  
       have not myself  ever crossed  Rohan' (VII.282,  293 note  36). This 
       was  now  changed  on  that  manuscript  to  'I  have   myself  been 
       seldom  in  Rohan,  and have  never crossed  it northwards'  (cf. FR 
       p. 390).                                                             
                                                                           
   13. Rough  drafting  for  this  new  placing  of  Sam's  intervention is 
       found. In this, rather oddly, Faramir's reply continues on  into his 
       astute  guessing  about  Frodo's   relationship  with   Boromir  and 
       about Isildur's Bane, and Frodo's quickly smothered desire  to 'tell 
       all to this kindly but just man'. In TT this  passage, in  much more 
       developed form, does  not arise  until after  they have  begun their 
       journey  to  Henneth  Annun.  However,  this  was  clearly  no  more 
       than  a sketching  of new  elements in  the dialogue;  it was  not a 
   
                                            
                                                                             
        draft for the overhaul of all that had been achieved in  the chapter 
        thus far.                                                             
    14. Cf.  the beginning  of the  sketch given  on p.  151. -  The passage 
        that precedes this in TT p. 276, from  'For me  there is  no comfort 
        in  our  speech  together'  to  'But  whatever  befell on  the North 
        March, you, Frodo,  I doubt  no longer'  (in which  Faramir suggests 
        that some of the Company are still  alive, since  who else  can have 
        arrayed Boromir in the funeral boat), did not  enter till  later (it 
        was added to the first typescript of the chapter).                    
                                                                             
    15. Various elements are lacking  in the  draft but  are present  in the 
        manuscript:  such  are  'He  wished  this  thing  brought  to  Minas 
        Tirith' (TT p. 278); and  the passage  concerning Gandalf  (p. 279), 
        from 'Are you sure of this' to 'He got leave of  Denethor, how  I do 
        not  know,  to  look at  the secrets  of our  treasury' -  where the 
        draft text reads:  '... so  much lore  be taken  from the  world. He 
        had leave to look at the secrets of our treasury ...' The draft text 
        has a few features lost in the  manuscript: thus  after 'There  is a 
        something, I  know not  what, an  elvish air  maybe, about  you' (TT 
        p. 276) it continues: 'And that is not what I should look for, if old 
        tales  and rumours  from afar  told the  whole truth  concerning the 
        little  people.'  This  was  rejected and  replaced by:  'Some power 
        greater than the  stature of  your kind',  also rejected.  And after 
        'unlike they were, and yet  also much  akin' (TT  p. 280)  the draft 
        goes on: 'Faramir  was doubtless  of a  different temper,  but Frodo 
        feared the power and  treachery of  the thing  he bore:  the greater 
        and wiser the stronger the lure and the worse  the fall.'  With this 
        cf. the sketch given on p. 152.                                       
                                                                             
    16. Great Lands: this survival  of old  usage remains  at this  place in 
        The Two Towers (p. 286),  its only  occurrence in  The Lord  of the 
        Rings. At a  subsequent occurrence  of Great  Lands in  this chapter 
        (p.  158)  TT  has  Middle-earth  (p.  288),  suggesting   that  its 
        appearance in the first passage was an oversight.                     
                                                                             
    17. White  Mountains:  White  was  added,  but  almost certainly  as the 
        text was in progress. Cf. the notes given on  p. 137:  'Change Black 
        Mountains to the White Mountains'.                                    
                                                                             
    18. The  writing  of  the  name  Elenarda is  perfectly clear  and unam- 
        biguous,  and it  was not  struck out  when Kalen(arda)  was written 
        above it (but see p.  156 and  note 22).  It is  strange to  find it 
        applied  to  Rohan;  for  this  old  mythological word  derives from 
        the conception of  the three  'airs' in  the cosmology  expounded in 
        the Ambarkanta.  There it  is translated  'Stellar Kingdom',  and is 
        another  name  for the  middle region  of Ilmen,  in which  move the 
  
        Sun,  the  Moon,  and  the stars  (see IV.240  - 3,  253). -  On the 
        name Rohir in the preceding sentence see p. 22 and note 24.           
    19. Hebel  Nimrath  was  the  name  of  the  White Mountains  written in 
   
         the   manuscript,   subsequently   changed   to  Ered   Nimras.  With 
         these names cf. those given in the notes on p. 137.                    
    20.  In  the  manuscript  Faramir  says,  as  in  TT  (p.  286),  'But  the 
         stewards were wiser and more fortunate.' The Stewards of               
         Gondor,  ruling  in  Minas  Tirith  after  the death  of the  last and 
         childless king of the line of  Anarion, have  appeared already  in the 
         earlier  part  of  the  dialogue  of  Frodo and  Faramir (p.  153). In 
         the  manuscript  Faramir's  balance  of   phrases  ('wiser   and  more 
         fortunate;  wiser  ...,  more  fortunate  ...')  was  preserved ('more 
         fortunate,  for  our  most  dangerous  foes  became our  friends'); by 
         alteration of the text here at a later time this was lost in TT.       
    21.  Rohiroth: see p. 22. In the first of these drafts (D 1) the form  is ' 
         Rohir (note 18); in the present draft (D 2) both Rohir and             
         Rohiroth  are  found  in  close  proximity.  In  the   manuscript  the 
         form is Rohiroth.                                                      
    22.  In  the  manuscript my  father wrote  Kalin, striking  it out  at once 
         and  writing  Calenardan,  then  altering  this  to  Calenardhon,  all 
         these changes being made in the act of writing. See note 18.           
    23.  The difference  between these  formulations is  evidently that  in the 
         rejected version the relationship is between the Noldor (such as       
         Galadriel)   who  remained   after  the   overthrow  of   Morgoth  and 
         those  who  departed  and  went  to  Tol   Eressea;  whereas   in  the 
         second   version   the   relationship  is   between  the   Noldor  who 
         remained and the Elves who never went to Valinor (such as the          
         Elves of Lothlorien).  - Cf.  the passage  in the  chapter 'Galadriel' 
         in VII.248, with note 12.                                              
    24.  In  TT  (p.  287)  the reading  is 'not  from Hador  the Goldenhaired, 
         the  Elf-friend,  maybe ...'  This not  was inserted  by my  father on 
         a late typescript of the chapter; it was put in very hurriedly, and it 
         seems to me possible that he  read the  sentence differently  from his 
         original  meaning  -  which  was  certainly  'They  may  be  descended 
         from Hador indeed, but if so, then of course from those of             
         Hador's  descendants  who  did  not  pass  over  the  Sea.'  -  In the 
         manuscript 'such  of their  sons' was  later emended  to 'such  of his 
         people',  and this  seems to  have been  misinterpreted by  the typist 
         as 'such of his sons and people'.                                      
           It may be noted here that  at the  same time  as this  correction to 
         the  manuscript  the  words  'they  became a  people apart  and should 
         remain so' were changed to 'and should have remained so'.              
    25.  Great Lands: here TT has Middle-earth; see note 16.                    
    26.  This  sentence  was  apparently  evolved  thus:  'even   Earendel  our 
         first king and Elros brother [sc. of Elrond]' > 'even our first king 
         Elros son of Earendel and brother of Elrond'. See p. 155.              
    27.  It  was  explicit  from  the  beginning  that  the   Numenoreans  were 
         expressly forbidden by the Gods to sail westward beyond the            
         Lonely Isle (see the original outline and the original versions of 
   
         The  Fall  of  Numenor  in  The  Lost  Road,   pp.  11,   14,  26). 
         Elvenhome here means the Lonely Isle: for that isle lay in  the Bay 
         of Elvenhome (cf. The Lost  Road p.  103: 'the  Isle of  Eressea in 
         Elvenhome'); and this is the meaning  also in  the same  passage in 
         TT  (p.  288),  where  the  words 'within  sight of  Elvenhome' are 
         retained -  cf. the  passage in  the Akallabeth  (The Silmarillion, 
         pp. 262  - 3)  where the  remote vision  from Numenor  of Avallone, 
         haven of Eressea, is described.  This is  made certain,  apart from 
         any other considerations, by the passage given on p. 164.           
    28.  The  word  Numenorean(s)  is  variously marked,  with an  accent on 
         the first syllable or on the third, or no accent.  Here the  word is 
  
         written Numenoreans, and I have extended this throughout.           
    29.  Cf. the later Annals of  Beleriand in  The Lost  Road, p.  131: the 
         folk  of  Hador  abandoned  their  own  tongue  and spoke  with the 
         speech of the Gnomes'; also the Lhammas $ 10, ibid. p. 179.         
    30.  The name Faramir does not appear in any earlier writing.            
    31.  By  later pencilled  correction of  the manuscript  Faramir's words 
         were  changed  so  that the  reference is  only to  Noldorin: 'many 
         men  of the  Three Houses  long ago  learned the  High-elven tongue 
         of the  Noldor, as  it was  spoken in  Gondolin or  by the  Sons of 
         Feanor.  And  always  the  Lords  of  Numenor  knew   that  tongue, 
         and used it among themselves.'                                      
    32.  On the removal of the history of  Pipe-weed from  the text  see pp. 
         36-9.                                                               
    33.  With these remarks of Sam's cf. the initial sketch given on p. 152: 
         'Sam  speaks  of  elvish  power,  boats,  ropes, cloaks.'  This was 
         written  before  the entry  of Faramir's  account of  language (the 
         cause of its loss from the chapter in The Two Towers).             
    34.  In neither of  the draft  versions of  Sam's words  about Galadriel 
         does Faramir interject: 'Then she must be lovely indeed. Perilously 
         fair', leading (in the manuscript,  and in  TT) to  Sam's consider- 
         ation of the justice of the word perilous as applied  to Galadriel; 
         but  in  both  drafts  Sam  nonetheless  says  'I don't  know about 
         perilous', and makes the same  observations. At  this stage  he was 
         referring back to  Faramir's earlier  'I deem  it perilous  now for 
         mortal men, at least to seek the Elder People wilfully' (p. 159). 
    35.  In this draft (D 2) Sam's gaffe is preceded by the same words as in 
         TT (p. 289), but he ends: 'and it's my opinion as soon as  he first 
         heard of it he wanted the Ring.' Thus he does  not refer  to Lorien 
         as the place where Boromir (in the words of the  final draft,  D 3) 
         'first saw himself clear, and saw what I saw sooner'.               
    36.  The  man  who   saw  Gollum   was  first   named  Falborn   in  the 
         manuscript,  later  altered  to  Anborn  (this change  was actually 
         made  in  the  course  of  the initial  drafting of  'The Forbidden 
         Pool'). In draft  and manuscript  of 'Of  Herbs and  Stewed Rabbit' 
   
   (p. 136) Anborn  was the  father of  Falborn leader  of the  men of 
   Gondor in Ithilien, who became Faramir.                             
  37.  On Elvenhome  here (Tol  Eressea) see  note 27.  The manuscript 
   has the  final text  (TT p.  285): '...  towards Numenor  that was, 
   and  beyond  to  Elvenhome  that is,  and to  that which  is beyond 
   Elvenhome  and  will  ever be.'  Cf. Letters  no. 211,  footnote to 
   p.  281,  where  the  words  'that  which  is beyond  Elvenhome and 
   ever will be' [sic] are interpreted as 'is beyond the mortal lands, 
   beyond the memory of  unfallen Bliss,  beyond the  physical world.' 
   
                                         VI.                                     
                                 THE FORBIDDEN POOL.                             
                                                                                
   The  'fourth  new  chapter  ("Faramir")'  had  been  read   to  C.   S.  Lewis 
   and Charles Williams on 8 May 1944 (see p. 144) - fourth, because             
   'The  Black  Gate  is  Closed'  and  'Of  Herbs  and  Stewed  Rabbit'  had not 
   yet  been  separated  (see  p.  164,  notes  1  and  2). On  11 May  my father 
   wrote  (Letters  no.  67)  that  another  chapter  was  in  progress, 'leading 
   to   disaster  at   Kirith  Ungol   where  Frodo   is  captured.   Story  then 
   switches  back  to  Gondor,  &  runs  fairly  swiftly  (I  hope)  to  denoue- 
   ment.'  On  the  following  day  (Letters  no. 68)  he said  that 'we  are now 
   in sight of Minas Morghul'; and he also quoted Faramir's words to             
   Frodo:  When  you  return  to  the  lands of  the living,(1) and we  re-tell our 
   tales, sitting by a wall in the sun, laughing at old grief, you shall  tell me 
   then.' In The Two Towers these words stand just before the end of             
   'The Forbidden Pool'. On the morning of 15 May 1944 (Letters no.              
   69) he read his '6th new chapter "Journey to the Cross Roads" ' to            
  
   C. S. Lewis.                                                                  
    Initial   drafting   for   what   became   'The   Forbidden  Pool'   runs  on 
   continuously  into  what  became  'Journey  to   the  Cross-Roads',   and  in. 
   the  completed  fair  copy  manuscript  likewise  the  two  chapters  are one, 
   titled  'XXXVII.  Journey  to  the   Cross  Roads';   the  latter   title  and 
   chapter-break  were  inserted  into  the  manuscript  later,  when   the first 
   part  became  'The  Forbidden  Pool'.(2) Since  my   father  would   not  have 
   called  his  'new  chapter'  'Journey  to  the  Cross  Roads'  if  Frodo,  Sam 
   and  Gollum  did  not get  there in  the course  of it,  I conclude  that this 
   was  where  they  were,  beside  the  broken  statue  in  the  ring  of trees, 
   when  he  read  his  '6th  new  chapter'  to  Lewis  on  the  15th of  May (by 
   this  time,  presumably,  he  had  divided  'Of   Herbs  and   Stewed  Rabbit' 
   from  'The  Black  Gate is  Closed', so  making 'Faramir'  the fifth).  In his 
   letter recording this (no. 69) he went on:  'So far  it has  gone well:  but I 
   am  now  coming  to  the  nub,  when   the  threads   must  be   gathered  and 
   the  times  synchronized  and  the  narrative  interwoven;  while   the  whole 
   thing  has  grown so  large in  significance that  the sketches  of concluding 
   chapters  (written  ages  ago)  are   quite  inadequate,   being  on   a  more 
   "juvenile" level.'                                                            
    This  part  of  the  story  unfolded,  once  my  father  began  to  write it, 
   virtually   without   any   hestitation  between   rival  courses;   there  is 
   however  a  little  sketch  that  he wrote  for it,  exceedingly hard  to make 
   out, when all was not yet plain.                                              
   
     They are roused late at night. Moonset over Mindolluin. Sam        
   grumbles at being waked only to see moonlight.                                 
     They see Gollum fishing below the pool.                                    J 
     Faramir says he must shoot to kill, or Frodo must help to                  I 
   capture him.                                                                   
     Frodo and some men go out. Frodo calls Gollum and Gollum                     
   is caught still clutching a fish.                                              
     Faramir warns Frodo against Gollum.                                          
     [Struck out: Frodo tells him] No it is Gollum.                               
     Frodo begs for his life. It is granted if Frodo will induce                  
   Gollum to come and .....(3)                                                    
     Gollum is caught by guards and brought in.                                   
          He [? feigns) great delight at Frodo. Nice fish. Begs him not to        
   delay but start in morning.                                                    
     They go back to sleep till morning.                                          
     They go on through woods by day. No orcs. Farewell. They                     
   are out of reckoning, and take long[? er than)                                 
                                                                                 
   Here  these  notes  end.  The  sentences  'Frodo  and  some  men  go out.      
   Frodo  calls  Gollum and  Gollum is  caught still  clutching a  fish' are      
   marked with a line in  the margin,  which probably  implies that  this is   j 
   the  version  to be  followed, rather  than 'Gollum  is caught  by guards   ] 
   and brought in. He feigns great delight at Frodo.'  I cannot  explain the      
   rejected words 'Frodo tells him', followed by 'No it is Gollum'.               
     Drafting for the chapter (much of it in  handwriting so  difficult that      
   were it not generally already close to the final form parts of it would be 
   virtually  uninterpretable)  suggests  extremely fluent  composition, and      
   there is very little to say of it. New elements entered in successive pages 
   of drafting, but the  fair copy  manuscript, from  which the  chapter was      
   read to C. S. Lewis on  15 May,  reached the  text of  The Two  Towers in      
   all but a few minor points.                                                    
     Minor in itself, but very notable, is  what Faramir  says of  the Moon.      
   In  TT  (p.  293) he  says: 'Fair  Ithil, as  he goes  from Middle-earth,      
   glances upon  the white  locks of  old Mindolluin';  but in  the original      
   draft of the passage he said: 'Fair  Ithil touches  with her  fingers the      
   white  locks  of  old  Mindolluin',  and still  in the  manuscript, where      
   the text is otherwise  that of  TT, he  said: 'as  she goes  from Middle-      
   earth ...'(4)                                                                   
  
     In the original draft of Frodo's reply to Far" mir's  question concern-      
   ing Gollum ('Why does he  so?', TT  p. 294)  he says,  in support  of his      
   suggestion that Gollum  does not  realise that  men are  concealed there,      
   that 'He has night-eyes, but he is nearsighted  and I  doubt if  he could      
   see us up here.' In a second draft of the passage the last  phrase became      
   '... and sees to no great distance clearly'; in the manuscript,  '... and      
   distant things are  dim to  him.' Against  this, in  the second  of these      
   
    drafts,  my father  wrote (at  the same  time): 'Make  it not  Gollum who 
    looked  out  at  Morannon  -  or  make  it 100  yards' (with  '200 yards' 
    written  above).  But  the  reference  to  Gollum's  nearsightedness  was 
    struck  from  the  typescripts  and  does  not appear  in TT,  and Gollum 
    remained  the  one  who  looked  out  from  the  hollow  before  the Black 
    Gate  and  saw  the  'very  cruel  wicked  Men' coming  up the  road from 
    the south. My father  hesitated much  over the  distance from  the hollow 
    to the road, and this was clearly one of the reasons for  it; see  p. 128 
    note 9. - The 'froglike figure' that climbed  out of  the water  as Frodo 
    and  Faramir  looked  down  on  the  pool  was  a subsequent  change from 
    'spidery figure'.                                                         
      In very rough and  rapid initial  drafting for  the concluding  part of 
    the  chapter  in  TT  (pp.  300-2)  Frodo says  no more  of the  way past 
    Minas  Morghul  than  that Gollum  had said  that there  was such  a way, 
    'up in a high  pass in  the mountains'.  Then follows  Faramir's declara- 
    tion of the name  Kirith Ungol,  as in  TT. In  the fair  copy manuscript 
    my father first wrote here:                                               
                                                                             
      'I  do  not  know clearly,'  said Frodo,  'but it  climbs, I  think, up 
    into  the  mountains  on  the  southern   side  of   that  vale   in  the 
    mountains  on  the  northern  side  of  which  the  old  city  stands. It 
    goes up to a high cleft and so down to - that which is beyond.'           
                                                                             
    This was subsequently  changed to  the text  of TT.  On the  earlier idea 
    that Kirith Ungol was on the south side of the valley see p. 113.         
      At the end of this initial draft my father briefly outlined the further 
    course of  the story:  the blindfolding  of the  hobbits and  Gollum, the 
    report of the scouts on the strange  silence and  emptiness in  the land, 
    Faramir's advice to go by day through the woods  'skirting the  last fall 
    of the land before the river vale', and his farewell. At the foot of this 
    page is a pencilled note only a part of which can I make out:             
                                                                             
      K[irith]  U[ngol]  must  not  be  mentioned  before  Frodo ...  to tell 
      Faramir of Gollum.                                                      
      Yes  he  found the  ring many  many years  ago, said  Frodo. He  is the 
      means by which all this great matter has been set going.                
                                                                             
    Two  sentences follow  in which  I can  make out  nothing at  all, except 
    perhaps 'where the ring had been'. But in any case  this was  evidently a 
    very short-lived idea.                                                    
                                                                             
                                      NOTES.                                  
                                                                             
    1. The  original  draft  of  the  passage  in  'The  Forbidden  Pool' was 
       almost as in TT: 'If ever you return to the lands of the living ...' 
    2. A  subsequent  tentative  arrangement  was   to  put   'The  Forbidden 
       Pool'  with  'Faramir',  calling  the  first   part  'Faramir   (1):  The 
   
                                                           
                                                                              
       Window  of  the  West'  (not  'on  the West'),  and the  second 'Faramir 
       (2): The Forbidden Pool'.                                               
    3. The illegible end of this sentence looks in fact more like  'visit them' 
       than  anything  else. If  so, the  meaning is  presumably 'if  Frodo can 
  
       induce   Gollum   to  leave   the  pool   and  come   up  with   him  to 
       Faramir's  presence';  the  word  is  oddly  chosen,  but   these  notes 
       were written at great speed.                                            
    4. she  was  corrected  to  he  on  the  first  typescript. Cf.  the Quenta 
       Silmarillion  in  The  Lost  Road,  p.  241  $78:  'Varda  commanded the 
       Moon to rise only after the  Sun had  left heaven,  but he  travels with 
       uncertain pace, and still pursueth her ...'                             
          Another  matter  concerning  the  Moon  may  be  mentioned.   At  the 
       beginning  of  the  chapter,  when  Faramir   waking  Frodo   says  'the 
       full  moon  is setting',  my father  changed this  on the  manuscript to 
       'rising';  when  they  came  out  from  the  stairway  in  the  rock the 
       words  'Far  off  in  the  West   the  full   moon  was   sinking'  were 
       changed  to  'Behind  him  the  round  moon,  full  and  majestic,  rose 
       out  of  the  shadow  of   the  East';   and  Faramir's   'Moonset  over 
       Gondor'  was  changed  to   'Moonrise  over   Gondor'.  This   would  of 
       course  make  it  very  much  earlier  in  the  night.  But   all  these 
       alterations  were  returned  to  the  original  readings,  presumably at 
       once,  since  subsequently  'It  was now  dark and  the falls  were pale 
       and  grey,  reflecting  only  the  lingering  moonlight  of  the western 
       sky' (TT p. 295) was not changed.                                       
   
                                      VII.                                  
                                                                            
                           JOURNEY TO THE CROSS-ROADS.                       
                                                                            
   I have recounted  the original  relationship of  'The Forbidden  Pool' and 
   'Journey  to  the  Cross-roads'(1) at  the  beginning  of the  last chapter. 
   Preliminary drafting for this second part of  the original  single chapter 
   runs continuously, in excruciatingly difficult handwriting, as far  as the 
   coming  of  Frodo   and  his   companions  to   the  ridge   covered  with 
   whortleberry  and  gorse-bushes  so  tall  that  they  could  walk upright 
   beneath them (TT  p. 307).(2) The story  to this  point differed  from that 
   in  The  Two  Towers.  The  journey  took  a  day less:  they came  to the 
   road  from  Osgiliath  at  dusk  of  the  day on  which they  left Henneth 
   Annun  in  the  morning;  and their  taking refuge  in the  great holm-oak 
   was described at much greater length  (cf. TT  pp. 306  - 7,  from 'Gollum 
   reluctantly agreed to this'):                                             
                                                                            
    Gollum  agreed  to  this,  and  the  travellers  turned  back   from  the 
   road,   but   Gollum  would   not  rest   on  the   ground  in   the  open 
   woodland.   After  some   search  he   chose  a   large  dark   ilex  with 
   great  branches  springing  together  high  up  from  a  great  bole  like 
   a  [?giant]  pillar. It  grew at  the foot  of a  small bank  [?leaning] a 
   little   westward.   From   the   bank  Gollum   leaped  with   ease  upon 
   the   trunk,   climbing   like   a   cat  and   scrambling  up   into  the 
   branches.  The  hobbits  climbed  only  with  the   help  of   Sam's  rope 
   and  in  that  task  Gollum   would  not   help,  he   would  not   lay  a 
   finger  on   the  elven   rope.  The   great  branches   springing  almost 
   from   the   same  point   made  a   wide  bowl   and  here   they  [?man- 
   aged]  to  find  some  sort  of  comfort.  It  grew  deep  dark  under the 
   great canopy of the tree. They could not see the sky or any star.         
    'We  could  sleep  snug  and  safe here,  if it  wasn't for  this dratted 
   Gollum,'  thought  Sam.  Whether  he  was  really   as  forgiving   as  he 
   claimed  or  not,  Gollum  at  least  had  no  fear   of his  companions, 
   and  curled  up  like  some  tree-animal  and  soon  went  to   sleep,  or 
   seemed  to.  But  the  hobbits  did  not  trust  it  -  neither   of  them 
   (certainly   not   Sam)   were   likely   to  forget   Faramir's  warning. 
   They  took  [it]  in  turn  to  watch  and  had   about  3   hours'  sleep 
   each.  All  the  while  Gollum  did  not  stir.  Whether  the  'nice fish' 
   had  given  him  strength  to  last  for  a  bit or  whatnot else,  he did 
   not go out to hunt.                                                       
   
  
    Shortly before midnight he woke up suddenly and they saw                
   his pale eyes unlidded staring in the darkness.                          
                                                                           
    At  the  point  where  this  opening  draft   ended  my   father  wrote 
   Thunder. But at this stage there  is no  suggestion in  the text  of any 
   change in the weather or in the feeling of the  air. Other  points worth 
   mentioning are that the staves  given to  Frodo and  Sam by  Faramir had 
   'carven heads like a shepherd's crook'; that the tree of which they were 
   made was  first named  melinon (the  last two  letters are  not perfectly 
   clear), then lebendron, and finally lebethras,  all these  changes being 
   made  in  the  act  of  writing;(3) and  that  though Faramir  warns them 
   against drinking of any water that flows from the  valley of  Morghul he 
   does  not  name  it  Imlad  Morghul  (but  the  name occurs  soon after: 
   p. 223, note 25).                                                        
    A second draft  takes up  at the  beginning of  the passage  just given 
   ('Gollum agreed to this'), and  the episode of  the oak-tree was 
   rewritten. In this text appears  the first  reference to  an approaching 
   change in the weather.                                                   
                                                                           
   They  were  steadily  climbing.   Looking  back   they  could   see  now 
   the  roof  of  the  forests  they  had  left, lying  like a  huge dense 
   shadow  spread  under  the  sky.  The  air   seemed  heavy,   no  longer 
   fresh  and  clear,  and  the  stars  were  blurred,  and   when  towards 
   the   end   of   the  night   the  moon   climbed  slowly   above  Ephel 
   Duath (4) it  was  ringed  about   with  a   sickly  yellow   glare.  They 
   went  on   until  the   sky  above   the  approaching   mountains  began 
   to   grow   pale.   Gollum  seemed   to  know   well  enough   where  he 
   was.   He   stood   for   a   moment   nose   upward    sniffing.   Then 
   beckoning   to   them   he  hurried   forward.  Following   him  wearily 
   they began to climb a great hogback of land....                          
                                                                           
    After the description of the great gorse-bushes and  their hiding  in a 
   brake of tangled thorns and briars there follows (cf. TT p. 308):        
                                                                           
   There  they  lay  glad  to  be at  rest, too  tired as  yet to  eat, and 
   watched   the   slow   growth   of   day.   As   the   light   grew  the 
   mountains   of   Ephel-duath  seemed   to  frown   and  lower   at  them 
   across   the   tumbled   lands   between.   They   looked   even  nearer 
   than  they  were,  black  below  where   night  lingered,   with  jagged 
   tips  and  edges  lined  in  threatening  shapes  against   the  opening 
   sky.                                                                     
    Away  a  little  northward  of  where  the  hobbits  lay   they  seemed 
   to  recede  eastwards  and  fall  back  in   a  great   re-entrant,  the 
   nearer  shoulder  of  which  thrusting  forward  hid  the  view  in that 
   direction.  Below  out  of  the  great  shadow they  could see  the road 
   
   from  the  River  for a  short stretch  as it  bent away  north-east to 
   join the southward road  that still  lay further  off [?buried]  in the 
   crumpled land.                                                          
     'Which way do we go from here?' said Frodo.                           
     'Must  we think  of it  yet?' said  Sam. 'Surely  we're not  going to 
   move for hours and hours?'                                              
     'No  surely  not,'  said   Gollum.  'But   we  must   move  sometime. 
   ..... back to the Cross-roads that we told the hobbits about.'          
     'When shall we get there?'                                            
     'We   doesn't   know,'   said   Gollum.   'Before   night   is   over 
   perhaps, perhaps not.'                                                  
                                                                          
   At this point the second draft breaks down into an outline of the story 
   to  come,  and the  handwriting becomes  in places  altogether inscrut- 
   able.                                                                   
                                                                          
  
     Gollum  away  a  large  part  of  the   day.  Reach   Cross-roads  in 
   fact  owing  to  difficult  country  not until  evening. Start  at dusk 
   about  5.30  and  do   not  reach   Cross-roads  and   headless  statue 
   until  morning  [sic].  Gollum  in  a  great  state of  fright. Weather 
   changed.   Sky   above   Ephel   Duath   absolute   black.   Clouds  or 
   smoke?  drifting  on  an  East  wind.  Rumbles?  Sun  hidden.  In  this 
   darkness  they  get  out  of  the  wood  and  see  Minas   Morghul.  It 
   shines  amid a  deep gloom  as if  by an  evil moon  - though  there is 
   no moon.                                                                
     Horror  of  hobbits.   Weight  of   Ring........  vale   of  Morghul. 
   Where  road  went  away  to  the  north  shoulder  and  bases   of  the 
   fortress  they  turned  aside  and  climbed  away  southward  to  other 
   side  of  V  [i.e.  Vale  of  Morghul].  Frodo  and  Sam .......  see a 
   track.  They  are  already  some  way  up  and   the  gates   of  Minas 
   Morghul  frown  at  them  when  there  is  a  great  roll  and  rumble. 
   Blast  of  Thunder  ....  rain.  Out  of  gates   comes  host   led  by 
   B[lack] R[ider].                                                        
                                                                          
     It was in this text that the idea of the great cloud spreading out of 
   Mordor emerged. In a third section  of drafting  my father  returned to 
   the  point where  the second  had become  a sketch,  following Gollum's 
   words about the Cross-roads: 'The sun that had risen  with a  red glare 
   behind  the  Ephel-duath  passed  into dark  clouds moving  slowly from 
   the  East. It  was a  gloomy morning.  The hobbits  took some  food and 
   settled to rest ...'                                                    
     After  Gollum's  reappearance  from  his long  absence that  day this 
   draft too turns to outline:                                             
   
   When he returns he says  they ought  to start.  Hobbits think           
   something has  worried him  (or ?).  They are  suspicious but           
   have to agree. The [early evening >) afternoon is threatening           
   and overcast. At evening they  come to  the Cross-roads  in a           
   wood.  Sun  goes down  bloodred in  the west  over Osgiliath.           
   Terrible darkness begins.                                               
                                                                          
     The completed fair copy  manuscript did  not in  this case  reach the 
   form  of the  story in  The Two  Towers, for  Frodo and  his companions 
   still only took two  days from  Henneth Annun  to the  Cross-roads, and 
   a major later change was the lengthening of their journey by  a further 
   day. This was achieved by the insertion of the following passage into a 
   typescript of the chapter, following the words (TT  p. 305)  'The birds 
   seemed all to have flown away or to have fallen dumb':                  
                                                                          
     Darkness  came  early  to  the  silent  woods,  and  before  the fall 
   of  night  they  halted,  weary,  for  they  had  walked  seven leagues 
   or   more  from   Henneth  Annun.   Frodo  lay   and  slept   away  the 
   night  on  the  deep  mould  beneath  an   ancient  tree.   Sam  beside 
   him  was  more  uneasy:  he  woke  many  times,  but  there  was  never 
   a  sign  of  Gollum,  who had  slipped off  as soon  as the  others had 
   settled  to  rest.  Whether  he  had  slept  by  himself  in  some hole 
   nearby,  or  had  wandered  restlessly  prowling  through   the  night, 
   he  did  not  say; but  he returned  with the  first glimmer  of light, 
   and roused his companions.                                              
     'Must  get  up,  yes they  must!' he  said. 'Long  ways to  go still, 
   south and east. Hobbits must make haste! '                              
     That  day  passed  much  the  same  as  the  day  before   had  done, 
   except  that  the silence  seemed deeper;  the air  grew heavy,  and it 
   began  to  be  stifling  under  the trees.  It felt  as if  thunder was 
   brewing.  Gollum   often  paused,   sniffing  the   air,  and   then  he 
   would mutter to himself and urge them to greater speed.                 
     (As the third stage of their day's march drew on ...)                 
                                                                          
  
     This was retained almost exactly in  TT. In  the manuscript  the text 
   passes at once from  'The birds  seemed all  to have  flown away  or to 
   have fallen dumb' to 'As the third stage of their day's march drew on', 
   and thus in this narrative (as in the original draft, p. 175) they came 
   to  the  Cross-roads  at sunset  of the  second day.  They had  come to 
   Henneth Annun at  sunset on  6 February  (pp. 135,  141); they  left on 
   the morning of the 7th, and  coming to  the Osgiliath  road at  dusk of 
   that day passed the first part of the night in the great oak-tree; they 
   went  on  again  'a  little before  midnight', and  passed most  of the 
   daylight hours of 8 February hiding in the thorn-brake before  going on 
   
    to the Cross-roads  (see further  the Note  on Chronology  at the  end of 
    this chapter).                                                            
      Thus  the phrase  'As the  third stage  of their  day's march  drew on' 
    referred,  when  it  was  written,  to  the  statement  then  immediately 
    preceding: 'Twice that  day they  rested and  took a  little of  the food 
    provided by Faramir'; as it stands in TT its reference is less clear. 
      In  this  inserted  passage  occurs the  first reference  in TT  to the 
    heaviness in the air and the feeling of thunder. In the manuscript  as in 
    the draft (p. 176) the first reference to the change in the  weather does 
    not appear until they set out again and began  to climb  eastwards, after 
    spending the first part  of the  night (the  second night  in TT)  in the 
    oak-tree; at this point in TT,  by a  later change,  'There seemed  to be 
    a great blackness looming slowly  out of  the East,  eating up  the faint 
    blurred stars.' On the following morning,  as they  lay hidden  under the 
    thorns,  the  manuscript  retained the  story in  the draft:  the hobbits 
    'watched   the   slow  growth   of  day',   and  saw   the  mountain-tops 
    outlined  against  the  sunrise;  and  here  again  this  was  afterwards 
    changed  to the  reading of  TT (p.  308): the  hobbits 'watched  for the 
    slow growth  of day.  But no  day came,  only a  dead brown  twilight. In 
    the East there was a dull red glare under the lowering cloud: it  was not 
    the  red  of  dawn.'  Where  the  manuscript,  again following  the draft 
    (p- 177), has 'The sun that had risen with a red flare behind Ephel-duath 
    passed  soon  into  dark  clouds  moving  slowly  from  the East.  It was 
    going  to  be  a gloomy  day, if  no worse'  TT has  'The red  glare over 
    Mordor died  away. The  twilight deepened  as great  vapours rose  in the 
    East  and  crawled  above  them.'   On  the   other  hand,   the  further 
    references in  this chapter  to the  darkness (and  to the  deep rumbling 
    sounds) were already present in the original version, and  at the  end it 
    is said, almost as in TT (p. 311): 'There, far away, the sun was sinking, 
    finding at last  the hem  of the  great slow-rolling  pall of  cloud, and 
    falling in an ominous fire towards the yet unsullied sea.'(5)             
      Comparing  the text  as it  stands in  the manuscript  with that  in TT 
    one might well suppose at first sight that all these  careful alterations 
    show  my  father  at  a  later  time  (when  he   had  reached   Book  V) 
    developing  the  original  idea of  a great  thunderstorm arising  in the 
    mountains into  that of  the 'Dawnless  Day', an  emanation of  the power 
    of Mordor that obliterated the sunrise  and turned  day into  night, that 
    stroke of Sauron's that preceded his great assault. But it is  clear that 
    this  is  not  so.  That  conception  was already  present. In  fact, the 
    essential reason for  these changes  was chronological,  and they  are to 
    be  associated  with the  extra day  of the  journey from  Henneth Annun. 
    The  slow  approach  of  the  great  cloud  out  of  the  East had  to be 
    advanced  at  each  succeeding stage  of the  journey to  the Cross-roads 
    (see the Note on Chronology at the end of this chapter). It is also true, 
    however, that the rewriting  of these  passages intensified  the Darkness 
    and made it more potent and sinister.                                     
   
     Lastly, another later alteration to the text in the manuscript was the 
   sentence  (TT  p.  306)  'and  the sound  of the  water seemed  cold and 
   cruel: the voice  of Morgulduin,  the polluted  stream that  flowed from 
   the Valley of the Wraiths.'                                              
  
     On  p.  181  is  reproduced  a  plan  of  the  Cross-roads  and  Minas 
   Morghul.(6)                                                              
   
                                    NOTES.                                 
                                                                          
  1.  My father wrote  the word  'Cross-roads' very  variously, but  in this 
   chapter I spell it thus throughout, as in TT.                           
  2.  Cf. Unfinished Tales, p. 99 and note 15.                              
  3.  In the fair copy manuscript it was still  said that  the heads  of the 
   staves  were  in  the  form  of  a  shepherd's  crook,  though  this was 
   subsequently  rejected  (see  p.  207),  but  the name  of the  tree was 
   lebethron as first written.                                             
  4.  In the first draft the form was still Hebel Duath. On this  change see 
   p.  137.  -  This  reference  to  the  moon  climbing above  Ephel Duath 
   'towards the end of night' is curious, in  view of  the opening  of 'The 
   Forbidden  Pool',  where  towards  the  end  of  the previous  night the 
   full  moon was  setting in  the West.  The original  draft here  is even 
   odder:                                                                  
        The moon rose  at last  out of  [?high) shadows  ahead of  them. It 
   hardly  showed  yet  any  ...  of  its  full  light,  but  already  away 
   behind  the  mountains  and  the  hollow  land  and  the   empty  wastes 
   day was beginning to grow pale.                                         
          'There  comes  White  Face,'  said Gollum.  'We doesn't  like it. 
   And  Yellow  Face  is  coming  soon,  sss.  Two  faces  in  sky together 
   at once, not a good sign. And we've got some way to go.'                
      My  father  was  certainly,  as  he  wrote  to  me  on  14  May  1944 
   (Letters no. 69), having 'trouble with the moon'.                       
        In  the manuscript  the moon  is still  climbing above  Ephel Duath 
   late in the night; only by a later  change does  it become  'the sinking 
   moon' that 'escaped from the pursuing cloud' (TT p. 307).               
  5.  The  words  in  TT 'beyond  sad  Gondor  now  overwhelmed  in shade' 
   were a later addition.                                                  
  6.  At the head of the first stair there is  evidently a  track and  not a 
   tunnel, and therefore the  later conception  of the  ascent to  the pass 
   is present (pp. 198-200).                                               
                                                                          
                            Note on the Chronology.                        
                                                                          
   The time-schemes referred to  as Scheme  C and  Scheme D  (pp. 140  - 1) 
   both cover this part of the narrative.  Scheme C  reads as  follows (for 
   comparison  with  the citations  from The  Tale of  Years that  follow I 
   have added 'Day 1' etc. in both cases).                                 
   
   (Minas Morghul and the Cross-roads) 
   
   [Day 1]  Monday Feb. 6 Frodo  and Sam  in Ithilien.  They are  taken by 
     Faramir.  Battle  with the  Southrons. Frodo  spends night  at Henneth 
     Annun.                                                                  
   [Day 2]  Tuesday Feb.  7 Gollum  captured in  the Pool  of Annun  in the 
     early  hours  (5.30-6).  Frodo  Sam  R   Gollum  leave   Faramir,  and 
     journey all  day reaching  Osgiliath road  at dusk,  and go  east just 
     before midnight.                                                        
      Faramir leaves Henneth Annun for Minas Tirith.                         
   [Day  3] Wednesday  Feb. 8  Faramir rides  to Minas  Tirith late  in day 
     and brings news to Gandalf.                                             
      Frodo  lies  hid  in  thornbrake  until  late afternoon  (Gollum dis- 
     appears  and  returns  about 4.30).  Sound of  drums or  thunder. They 
     reach  the  Cross-roads  at  sunset  (5.5  p.m.). Pass  Minas Morghul, 
     and  begin  ascent of  Kirith Ungol.  The host  of Minas  Morghul goes 
     out to war.                                                             
   [Day  4]  Thursday  Feb.  9  Frodo  etc.  all  day  and  night   in  the 
     Mountains of Shadow.                                                    
  
     Host  of Minas  Morghul reaches  Osgiliath and  crosses into  realm of 
     Gondor.                                                                 
                                                                            
     Here this scheme ends. Scheme  D is  precisely the  same in  dates and 
   content,  but  continues  further  (see  p.  226)  and has  some entries 
   concerning  Theoden's  movements: Feb.  7 'Theoden  prepares to  ride to 
   Gondor.  Messengers  from  Minas  Tirith  arrive.  Also  tidings  of the 
   invasion of North Rohan and  war in  the North';  Feb. 8  'Theoden rides 
   from  Edoras'.  The  fully  'synoptic'  scheme  S  also  agrees,  and in 
   addition mentions the coming on of 'the Great Darkness' on Feb. 8.        
                                                                            
   It will be seen that this chronology precisely fits the narrative as it 
   stands in the manuscript, i.e. before it was altered by the insertion of 
   the extra day. When that was done, the (relative) chronology of The       
   Tale of Years was reached:                                                
   [Day 1] March 7 Frodo taken by Faramir to Henneth Annun.                  
   [Day 2] March S Frodo leaves Henneth Annun.                               
   [Day 3] March 9 At dusk Frodo reaches the Morgul-road.                    
   [Day 4] March 10 The Dawnless Day. Frodo passes the Cross Roads,          
     and sees the Morgul-host set forth.                                     
                                                                            
     The synchronization of Frodo's story with that of  the events  west of 
   Anduin required  both that  Frodo should  take longer  and that  'Day 4' 
   should be the Dawnless Day.  Thus in  the original  story Frodo  and Sam 
   see the red sunrise from their hiding in the thornbrake  on 'Day  3'; in 
   the final form they are hiding in the  thornbrake on  'Day 4',  and there 
   is no sunrise, but a  red glare  over Mordor  that 'was  not the  red of 
   dawn'.                                                                    
   
                                     VIII.                                   
                                                                              
                                  KIRITH UNGOL.                                
                                                                              
   In this chapter I shall describe the writing of the three last  chapters of 
   The  Two  Towers:  'The  Stairs  of  Kirith  Ungol',  'Shelob's  Lair', and 
   'The  Choices of  Master Samwise'.  As will  be seen,  this is  dictated by 
   the way in which my father developed the narrative.                         
     This  is  the  last  part  of  The Lord  of the  Rings for  which precise 
   dating  is  possible,  for  when  the doors  of the  Tower of  Kirith Ungol 
   slammed  in  Sam's  face  my  father  halted  again  for  a long  time, and 
   when  I   returned  to   England  in   1945  the   constant  correspondence 
   between  us  naturally  ceased.  He  wrote  on  12  May  1944  (Letters no. 
   68)  that  'we  are now  in sight  of Minas  Morghul'; and  a good  part of 
   the  work  studied  in  this  chapter  must  have  been  done   during  the 
   following ten days, for on 21 May (Letters no. 70) he said:                 
                                                                              
     I  have  taken  advantage  of a  bitter cold  grey week  ... to  write: but 
     struck  a  sticky  patch.  All  that  I  had  sketched  or  written  before 
     proved  of  little  use,  as  times,  motives,  etc.,  have   all  changed. 
     However  at  last  with  v.  great  labour,  and  some  neglect   of  other 
     duties, I  have now  written or  nearly written  all the  matter up  to the 
     capture  of  Frodo  in  the  high  pass on  the very  brink of  Mordor. Now 
     I must go back to the  other folk  and try  and bring  things to  the final 
     crash  with  some  speed.  Do  you  think  Shelob  is   a  good   name  for 
     a  monstrous  spider  creature?  It  is  of  course  only  'she  +  lob' (= 
     spider), but written as one, it seems to be quite noisome.                
                                                                              
   Adding to this letter on the following day, Monday 22 May, he said:         
                                                                              
     It  was  a  wretched  cold  day  yesterday  (Sunday).  I  worked  very hard 
     at  my  chapter  - it  is most  exhausting work;  especially as  the climax 
     approaches  and  one  has  to keep  the pitch  up: no  easy level  will do; 
  
     and  there  are  all  sorts  of  minor  problems of  plot and  mechanism. I 
     wrote  and  tore  up  and  rewrote  most  of  it  a  good  many  times; but 
     I  was  rewarded  this  morning,  as  both  C.S.L.  and  C.W.   thought  it 
     an  admirable  performance,  and  the  latest  chapters  the  best  so far. 
     Gollum continues to develop into a most intriguing character.             
                                                                              
   At first sight the references in this letter seem inconsistent: in the past 
   week  he had  written all  or nearly  all the  story up  to the  capture of 
   Frodo;  he  had  just  spent a  day working  hard 'at  my chapter'  (in the 
   singular);  and  that  morning  he  had  read 'it'  to Lewis  and Williams. 
   There are  various ways  of explaining  this: my  guess is  that he  had at 
   
    this time got the whole story  in draft,  which he  was still  working on, 
    and which he thought of  as a  'chapter'; but  what he  read to  Lewis and 
    Williams was 'The Stairs of Kirith Ungol'. That this last is certainly the 
    case is seen from his letter of 31 May 1944 (Letters no. 72):              
                                                                              
      The  rest  of  my  time  ... has  been occupied  by the  desperate attempt 
      to bring  'The Ring'  to a  suitable pause,  the capture  of Frodo  by the 
      Orcs  in  the  passes  of  Mordor,  before I  am obliged  to break  off by 
      examining.  By  sitting  up all  hours, I  managed it:  and read  the last 
      2  chapters  (Shelob's  Lair  and  The  Choices  of  Master   Samwise)  to 
      C.S.L. on Monday morning.                                                
                                                                              
      It  had  indeed  been  a great  labour. The  elements were  present: the 
    climb to the high pass, the spider's lair, the webs in the tunnel, the use 
    of the phial  of Galadriel,  the disappearance  of Gollum,  his treachery, 
    the attack of the spider, the tower guarding the pass,  the coming  of the 
    Orcs;  but they  long defied  a satisfactory  articulation. Perhaps  in no 
    part of The Lord of the Rings  can the  work behind  the finished  text be 
    more clearly discerned than here.                                          
                                                                              
      Already  when  drafting  the  chapter  'The  Black  Gate  is  Closed' my 
    father  had  sketched  out  his  idea  of  the  approach  to  Kirith Ungol 
    (p. 124): there Gollum tells Frodo and Sam  of 'A  stair and  path leading 
    up into  the mountains  south of  the pass,  and then  a tunnel,  and then 
    more stairs and then a cleft high above the main pass'. And in the outline 
    that ends the original draft of that chapter (p. 125) it is  foreseen that 
    after leaving  the Cross-roads  they will  see the  moon shining  on Minas 
    Morghul; they will pass up the first  stair, force  their way  through the 
    tunnel 'black with webs of  spiders', and  get up  the second  stair which 
    will  bring  them  to  Kirith  Ungol;  but 'Spiders  are aroused  and hunt 
    them.  They  are  exhausted.'  Whether  at  that  stage  Kirith  Ungol was 
    guarded by a tower is not clear {see pp. 125-6).                           
      But long before  this, my  father had  written an  account of  the entry 
    of  Frodo  and  Sam  into   Mordor,  which   beginning  as   outline  soon 
    became  narrative  ('The  Story  Foreseen  from  L6rien',  in  The Treason 
    of Isengard, pp. 330  ff.).(1) That  story was  very largely  concerned with 
    Sam's  rescue  of  Frodo  from  Minas  Morghul,  which  does  not  concern 
    us here; but the first part of it is very relevant, for  my father  had it 
    before him in May 1944,  and I  cite a  portion of  it again  here (taking 
    up the  various additions  made to  the text  that were  certainly present 
    when he now turned to it).                                                 
                                                                              
        The   three  companions   now  approach   Kirith  Ungol,   the  dreadful 
      ravine   which   leads   into  Gorgoroth.(2) Kirith  Ungol   means  Spider 
      Glen:  there  dwelt  great  spiders,  greater  than  those   of  Mirkwood, 
      such  as  were  once  of old  in the  land of  Elves and  Men in  the West 
      that is now under sea,  such as  Beren fought  in the  dark canons  of the 
      Mountains   of   Terror   above   Doriath.   Already  Gollum   knew  these 
   
                      
  
                                                                          
   creatures  well.  He  slips  away.  The  spiders  come and  weave their 
   nets over  Frodo while  Sam sleeps:  sting Frodo.  Sam wakes,  and sees 
   Frodo lying pale as death  - greenish:  reminding him  of the  faces in 
   the pools of the marshes. He cannot rouse or wake him.                  
    The idea  suddenly comes  to Sam  to carry  on the  work, and  he felt 
   for the Ring. He could not unclasp it, nor cut the  chain, but  he drew 
   the chain over Frodo's head. As he did so he fancied  he felt  a tremor 
   (sigh  or  shudder)  pass  through  the  body;  but  when he  paused he 
   could not feel any heart-beat. Sam put the Ring round his own neck. 
    Then  he  sat and  made a  Lament for  Frodo. After  that he  put away 
   his tears and thought what he  could do.  He could  not leave  his dear 
   master lying in the wild for the fell beasts and carrion birds;  and he 
   thought  he  would  try and  build a  cairn of  stones about  him. 'The 
   silver mail of mithril rings shall be his winding-sheet,' he said. 'But 
   I will lay the phial of Lady Galadriel upon his breast, and Sting shall 
   be at his side.'                                                        
    He  laid  Frodo  upon  his  back and  crossed his  arms on  his breast 
   and set Sting at his side. And as he drew out the phial it  blazed with 
   light. It lit Frodo's face and it looked now  pale but  beautiful, fair 
   with  an  elvish beauty  as of  one long  past the  shadows. 'Farewell, 
   Frodo,' said Sam; and his tears fell on Frodo's hands.                  
    But at  that moment  there was  a sound  of strong  footfalls climbing 
   towards the  rock shelf.  Harsh calls  and cries  echoed in  the rocks. 
   Orcs were coming, evidently guided to the spot.                         
    'Curse  that  Gollum,'  said  Sam.  'I  might  have  known we  had not 
   seen the last of him. These are some of his friends.'                   
    Sam  had  no time  to lose.  Certainly no  time to  hide or  cover his 
   master's body. Not  knowing what  else to  do he  slipped on  the Ring, 
   and then he took also the phial so that  the foul  Orcs should  not get 
   it,  and  girded  Sting about  his own  waist. And  waited. He  had not 
   long to wait.                                                           
    In the  gloom first  came Gollum  sniffing out  the scent,  and behind 
   him came  the black  orcs: fifty  or more  it seemed.  With a  cry they 
   rushed upon Frodo. Sam  tried to  put up  a fight  unseen, but  even as 
   he  was  about  to  draw  Sting  he was  run down  and trampled  by the 
   rush  of  the  Orcs.  All  the  breath  was  knocked  out of  his body. 
   Courage failed  him. In  great glee  the Orcs  seized Frodo  and lifted 
   him.                                                                    
    'There  was  another,  yes,'  whined  Gollum.  'Where  is  he,  then?' 
   said  the  Orcs.  'Somewheres  nigh.  Gollum  feels him,  Gollum sniffs 
   him.'                                                                   
    'Well, you find him, sniveller,' said the Orc-chief. 'He can't  go far 
   without  getting  into  trouble.  We've got  what we  want. Ringbearer! 
   Ringbearer!'  They  shouted  in  joy.  'Make  haste.  Make  haste. Send 
   one swift  to Barradur  to the  Great One.  But we  cannot wait  here - 
   we  must  get  back  to  our  guard  post. Bear  the prisoner  to Minas 
   
    Morgul.'  (Gollum  runs  behind  wailing  that   the  Precious   is  not 
    there.)                                                                 
      Even  as  they do  so, Frodo  seems to  awake, and  gives a  loud cry, 
    but they gag him. Sam is torn between joy  at learning  he is  alive and 
    horror  at seeing  him carried  off by  Orcs. Sam  tries to  follow, but 
    they  go  very  speedily.  The  Ring  seems  to  grow  in power  in this 
    region: he sees clearly in the dark, and seems  to understand  the orcs' 
    speech.  He  fears  what  may  happen  if  he meets  a Ringwraith  - the 
    Ring  does  not  confer  courage: poor  Sam trembles  all the  time. Sam 
    gathers that they are going to Minas Morgul ...                         
                                                                           
   Sam  follows  the  Orcs  as  they march  off to  Minas Morgul,  and sees 
   them entering the city; then he follows them in.                         
    My father now wrote a new outline,  and it  is clear  that he  wrote it 
  
   before he had proceeded far with the story that constitutes  the chapter 
   'The Stairs  of Kirith  Ungol'. The  original draft  of 'Journey  to the 
   Cross-roads' in fact continued straight  on into  what would  become the 
   next chapter,  but soon  became no  more than  a sketch.  Frodo's sudden 
   crazed dash towards the bridge (TT  p. 313)  was absent;  after scarcely 
   legible words corresponding to the later 'Frodo felt his  senses reeling 
   and his mind darkening' follows:                                         
                                                                           
   Gollum   again   drew   him  away.   Not  that   way  .....   he  hissed 
   .....  but  the  sound  seemed  to  tear  the  air  like a  whistle. Not 
   that  way.  He  drew  them  aside  and  [?shrinking]  after   him  they 
   left  the  road  and  began  to  climb  up  into  the  darkness  on  the 
   northern  side  of  the  valley,  .....  their eyes  away from  the city 
   on their right, but always looking back again.                           
                                                                           
   It is here that the placing of the high pass (Kirith Ungol) on the north 
   side of the Morghul Vale first appears. Then follows:                    
                                                                           
   They  came  to  a  ....  and  steps  and  laboured  on.  As   they  rose 
   above  the  exhalations  of  the  valley their  track became  easier and 
   the [or their] steps  less heavy  and slow.  But at  last they  could go 
   no  further.  They  were  in  a  narrow  place  where  the path  or road 
   -  if  it  were  one  -  was  no more  than a  wide ledge  winding along 
   the  face  of  the  mountain   shoulder.  Before   them  it   seemed  to 
   vanish into the shadow or into the very rock itself.                     
    They  halted  and  at  that  moment  a  great  red  flash  lit  up  the 
   valley.  In  that  place  of  shadow  and  pale phosphorescent  light it 
   seemed   unbearable,  suddenly   fierce  and   cruel.  Two   peaks  with 
   notches  between  sprang  suddenly  [?black]   into  view   against  the 
   [?sudden)  fire  behind.  At  the  same  moment  a  great   [?crack]  of 
   thunder .......                                                          
   
   There follows an illegible sentence that  seems to  refer to  the great 
   screeching cry, and the text ends with a reference to the  coming forth 
   of the host of Morghul.                                                
     At this  point the  new outline  for the  whole 'Kirith  Ungol' story 
   begins. Written at great speed and in pencil,  it is  often exceedingly 
   difficult to make out, and in one passage very hard to follow.         
                                                                         
     Description  of  the  endless  long  black  lines.  Rider  ahead.  He 
   halts  and  sweeps  glance  round  valley.  Frodo's  temptation  to put 
   on Ring. At last the host [?passes] away.                              
     The  [?stormJ  is  bursting  - they  are going  to Osgiliath  and the 
   crossing  of  the  River  he said.  Will Faramir  be across?  Will army 
   slay them?                                                             
     [Added: long [? journey] up. Frodo uses phial.]                      
     They   pass   into  the   tunnel.  Halfway   through  they   find  it 
   blocked  with  webs.  Gollum  refuses  to  say  what  they  are.  Frodo 
   goes ahead and hews a path with Sting. Sam helps.                      
     At  other end  after long  struggle in  dark he  finds a  stair. They 
   can no longer see into valley,  as sheer  walls of  rock are  on either 
   side.  The  stair  goes  up,  up  endlessly. [?Occasional]  webs across 
   path.                                                                  
     Gollum   hangs   back.  They   begin  to   have  suspicion   of  him. 
   Description  of  the  spiders?  There dwelt  great creatures  in spider 
   form  such  as  lived  once  of old  in the  Land of  the Elves  in the 
   West  that  is now  under the  Sea, such  as Beren  fought in  the dark 
   ravines  of  the  Mountains  of  Terror above  Doriath. All  light they 
   snared   and   wove   into   impenetrable  webs.   Pale-fleshed,  many- 
   eyed,  venomous   they  were,   older  and   more  horrible   than  the 
   black   creatures   of   Mirkwood.   Already   Gollum  had   met  them: 
   he knew them well. But thought to use them for his purposes.           
  
     They  come  out at  last to  the head  of the  stair. The  road opens 
   a  little.  There  is  still  an  ominous  glare.  They  see  the  road 
   [?clearly]  ..  through  a  [?narrow]  cleft  and  now  the  right wall 
   sinks  and  they  look  down  into  a  vast  darkness, the  great cleft 
   which  was  the  head  of  Morghul  Vale.  On  the  left  sharp  jagged 
   pinnacles  full  of  black  crevices.  And  high upon  one tip  a small 
   black tower.(3)                                                        
     What  is  that  tower?  said  Frodo  full  of  suspicion. Is  there a 
   guard?    Then    they    found   Gollum    had   slipped    away   and 
   vanished.                                                              
     Frodo  is  full  of   fear.  But   Sam  says   Well  we're   up  this 
   ....  near  very  top  of  mountains.  Further  than  we ever  hoped to 
   get. Let's go on and get it over.                                      
   
     Frodo   goes   forward    and   Sam    follows.   Sam    is   suddenly 
   lassooed  and  falls  back.  He  calls  out  but  Frodo  does  not come. 
   He  struggles  up  and  falls  again  -  something  is  round  his feet. 
   Slashes  himself free  in a  fury of  rage. Frodo  master he  cries, and 
   then  sees  the  great  spider   that  has   attacked  him.   He  lunges 
   forward  but  the  creature  makes off.  Then he  sees that  there [are] 
   a  great  number  about  -  issuing out  of the  crevices, but  they are 
   all  hurrying  forward  along  the  road,  taking  no further  notice of 
   him.                                                                     
                                                                           
     Lines  are  drawn  on  the  manuscript  here,  and though  the immedi- 
   ately preceding passage  was not  struck out  it was  obviously rejected 
   at this point. Its meaning is not immediately plain: does 'him'  in 'the 
   great  spider  that  has  attacked  him' refer  to Sam  or to  Frodo? On 
   general grounds it might seem at first sight more likely to be Frodo: in 
   both the earlier outlines it was Frodo who was the  victim, and  so also 
   in the version that replaced this. That Frodo would  be the  victim here 
   also cannot indeed be doubted; but it seems to me certain that  'him' is 
   in fact Sam -  precisely because  he escaped  (and the  words 'lassooed' 
   and 'slashes himself free' clearly refer to attack by a spider). Sam had 
   to be delayed in some way so that  he was  not at  hand when  the attack 
   on Frodo took place. The first idea was that one of the spiders went for 
   Sam too, but  unsuccessfully; my  father then  saw at  once that  it was 
   not a spider that came on  him from  behind, but  Gollum. What  idea lay 
   behind the statement that the  other spiders  were all  hurrying forward 
   along the path and taking no  further notice  of Sam  is not  clear, but 
   presumably they were going after Frodo (instigated by Gollum?).          
     Returning  to  the  beginning  of  the  last  paragraph,  the  outline 
   continues:                                                               
                                                                           
     Sam   suddenly   sees  the   spiders  coming   out  of   crevices.  He 
   can't  see  Frodo  and  calls  out  in  warning, but  at that  moment he 
   is  seized  from  behind.  He  can't  draw   sword.  Gollum   trips  him 
   and  he  falls.  Gollum  tries  to  get  at  Sam's  sword. Sam  has long 
   fight  and  eventually  gets  hand  on  his  stave  and  deals  Gollum a 
   blow.  Gollum  wriggles  aside  and  only  gets   a  whack   across  his 
   hands.  He  lets  go.  Sam  is  aiming  another  blow  at  him  when  he 
   springs  away  and  going  like  lightning  disappears  into  a crevice. 
   Sam  rushes  forward  to  find  Frodo.  He  is   too  late.   There  are 
   great  spiders  round  him.  Sam  draws  sword   and  fights   but  they 
   don't  seem  to  [?heed]  it.  Then  he  found  Sting  lying  by Frodo's 
   outstretched arm. (2 or 3 dead spiders by him.)                          
     He  seizes  Sting  and  drives  off  the  spiders.  Frodo lying  as if 
   dead.  Spiders  have  stung  him.  He  is  pale   as  death.   Sam  uses 
   
   phial.  Reminds  Sam  of  his  vision  in  the  mirror  of  Galadriel.(4) All 
   efforts  to  rouse his  master fail.  He can  hear or  feel no  heart beat. 
   He  is  dead.  Sam  [?falls]  first  into  senseless  rage  against Gollum 
  
   [?beating]  the  stones  and  shouting  at  him  to  come  out  and  fight. 
   Then  into  a  black  despair  of  grief.   How  long   he  sat   there  he 
   never  knew.  He  came  out  of  this  black  trance  to  find  Frodo still 
   just  as  he  had  left  him,  but  now  greenish in  hue, a  horrible dead 
   look with a ....(5)                                                         
     Sam  remembers  he  himself  had  said  that   he  had   a  job   to  do. 
   Wonders  if  it  has  come  to  him  now.  He  takes  the  phial  and Sting 
   and  buckles  belt.  Sam  the  two-sworded  he   says  grimly.   Prays  for 
   strength   to   fight   and  avenge   Frodo.  At   that  moment   he  would 
   have   marched   straight   to  death,   straight  to   the  very   Eye  of 
   Baraddur.                                                                   
                                                                              
     Two  additions  were made  at the  time of  writing to  the text  on this 
   page, the first directed to this point by an arrow:  'Lament see  5c'. This 
   is a reference  to the  previous outline  story, where  the words  'Then he 
   sat  and  made   a  Lament   for  Frodo'   (p.  185)   appear  on   a  page 
   numbered  '5  continued'.   The  other   addition  is   conveniently  given 
   here, since it is needed  to explain  the narrative  immediately following: 
                                                                              
     Orcs have captured Gollum -  all his  little plan  of getting  Frodo tied 
     up by spiders has gone [? wrong]. They are driving Gollum.                
                                                                              
     The text continues:                                                       
                                                                              
     Noise   of   [?approaching]   Orc-laughter.   Down   out   of   a   cleft 
   Gollum   leading   comes   a   band   of   black   orcs.    Desperate   Sam 
   draws  off  the  ring  from  Frodo's  neck  and  takes  it.  He  could  not 
   unclasp  it  or  cut  the  chain  so he  slipped it  over Frodo's  neck and 
   put  it  on.  As  he  did  so he  stumbled forward,  it was  as if  a great 
   stone  had  been   suddenly  strung   about  his   neck.  At   that  moment 
   up come orcs. Sam slips on Ring.                                            
     Frodo   cries  -   or  is   Sam's  motive   simply  that   [?wishing]  to 
   bury   Frodo:   he   won't   see   Frodo's    body   carried    off.   Also 
   wanting to get at Gollum.                                                   
                                                                              
     To  clarify  the  syntax  of  the  sentence  beginning 'Frodo  cries' the 
   word wishing (?) might be read as wishes  (sc. 'he  wishes'), or  of might 
   be  understood  before wishing;  but even  so my  father's thought  is most 
   elliptically  expressed  and  difficult  to  follow.  However,   since  im- 
   mediately  beneath  these  last  two  sentences  he   drew  lines   on  the 
   manuscript,  implying  that  the  story  just  sketched  was  about  to  be 
   modified, I think that  an interpretation  on these  lines may  be correct. 
   'Frodo  cries'  is  to  be understood  in relation  to the  earlier outline 
   
    (p. 186): when the Orcs take Frodo he 'seems to awake,  and gives  a loud 
    cry'.  The  following  words  ('or  is Sam's  motive...') show  my father 
    breaking off altogether,  and questioning  the rightness  of what  he had 
    just outlined: perhaps this  story of  Sam's taking  the Ring  from Frodo 
    because  of  the  approaching   Orcs  was   wrong.  Perhaps   Sam's  only 
    'motive' (meaning his only purpose, or desire) at  this juncture  was not 
    to leave  Frodo simply  lying where  he fell  (cf. the  previous outline, 
    p. 185: He could not leave his dear master lying in the wild for the fell 
    beasts  and  carrion  birds;  and  he thought  he would  try and  build a 
    cairn of stones about him') - and his desire to  take revenge  on Gollum. 
    I think that some such interpretation is borne out  by the  revised story 
    that immediately follows.                                                 
                                                                             
      Make  Sam  sit  long  by  Frodo  all  through  night.  Hold   phial  up 
    and  see  him  elvish-fair.   Torn by   not  knowing   what  to   do.  He 
    lays  Frodo  out,  and  folds  his  hands.  Mithril  coat.  Phial  in his 
    hand. Sting at side.                                                      
      Tries  to  go  on  and  finish  job.  Can't  force  himself to.  How to 
  
    die  [?soon].  Thinks  of  jumping  over  brink.  But  might as  well try 
    to  do  something.  Crack  of  Doom?  Reluctantly  as  it  seems  a theft 
    in  a  way  he  takes  Ring.  Goes  forward  on  the  path  in  a violent 
    sorrow   and   despair.   [In   margin:  Red   dawn.]  But   cannot  drag 
    himself  away  from  Frodo.  Turns  back  -  resolved  to  lie   down  by 
    Frodo   till   death   comes.   Then   he  sees   Gollum  come   and  paw 
    him.  He  gives  a  start  and  runs   back.  But   orcs  come   out  and 
    Gollum  bolts.  Orcs  pick  up  Frodo  and  carry  him  off.   Sam  plods 
    after  them.  Sam  puts  on  ring!  It  seems  to  have  grown  in  might 
    and   power.   It   weighs   down  his   hand.  But   he  can   see  with 
    terrible  clearness  -  even  through  the  rocks.   He  can   see  every 
    crevice  filled  with  spiders.  He  can   understand  orc   speech.  But 
    the ring does not confer courage on Sam.                                  
      It  seems  they  had  been  warned  for  special  vigilance.  Some  spy 
    of  more  than  usual  importance  could  try  to  get  in   somehow.  If 
    any   were   caught   messenger   to   be   [?sent].  Phial   taken.  Sam 
    follows  up  a  long  stair to  the tower.  He can  see all  plain below. 
    The Black Gate and Ithilien and Gorgoroth and Mt. Doom.                   
                                                                             
      Here this outline ends. As revised  in the  course of  its composition, 
    the story now stood thus in its essential structure:                      
                                                                             
     -   They   enter   a   tunnel,   which  halfway   through  is   blocked  with 
         webs. Frodo shears the webs with Sting.                              
     -   At the  end of  the tunnel  they come  to a  long stair.  (Description of 
         the spiders, which are well known to Gollum.)                        
   
                     
                                                                            
   - At  the  top  of  the  stair  they see  the tower;  and find  that Gollum 
   has disappeared.                                                          
   - Frodo  goes  ahead;  Sam  behind  sees  spiders  coming  and   cries  out 
   to  Frodo,  but  at  that  moment  is  grappled  by  Gollum  from behind. 
   Sam fights him off, and Gollum escapes.                                   
   - Sam  finds  Frodo  dead,  as  he  thinks,  stung  by  spiders.  He seizes 
   Sting  and  drives  them  off;  he  sits  by  Frodo  all night;  puts the 
   phial in his hand and Sting beside him.                                  
   - He  thinks  that  he  must  himself  attempt  Frodo's  task,   takes  the 
   Ring and sets off.                                                        
   - But  he  cannot  do  this,  and  turns  back;  he  sees  Gollum  come out 
   and  paw  at  Frodo,  but  as  he   runs  back   Orcs  come   and  Gollum 
   flees.                                                                    
   - The Orcs pick up Frodo and carry him off.                                 
   - Sam  puts  on  the  Ring,  and  follows  the  Orcs  up  a  stair  to  the 
   tower.                                                                    
                                                                            
   Comparison  of  this  outline  with  the  old  one  shows  that  the  new 
   narrative  was  a  development  from  it,  and  by  no means  an entirely 
   fresh start; here and there even  the wording  was preserved.  The single 
   Great  Spider  had  not  yet  emerged.  But   (considered  simply   as  a 
   step-by-step structure) it  was already  transformed, partly  through the 
   wholly different conception of the pass of  Kirith Ungol,  partly through 
   the changed view of Gollum's role; and even  as the  new outline  was set 
   on paper his role was changed further. At first the  Orcs were  guided to 
   the spot by Gollum,  though he  was forced  to do  so, his  own nefarious 
   plan being entirely based on the spiders; but by the  time my  father had 
   reached the end of it he had decided that Gollum had  in fact  no traffic 
   whatsoever with the Orcs.                                                 
   The  idea  that  the  tunnel  was barred  by great  webs is  present, but 
   since  Frodo was  able to  cut a  way through  with Sting  their presence 
   does  not  affect the  actual evolution  of the  plot. The  words 'Gollum 
   refuses to say what they are' suggest that they entered the story  as the 
  
   explanation of what Gollum's 'little plan' had  actually been:  and that, 
   I take  it, was  that Frodo  and Sam  should be  entrapped in  the tunnel 
   and so delivered to the spiders. But  he had  not envisaged  that Frodo's 
   elvish blade would be able to cut the strands.                            
   The   important   element  now   enters  that   Frodo  went   ahead  when 
   they  issued  from the  tunnel (and  thus Sam  had become  separated from 
   him when  he was  attacked by  the spiders),  although no  explanation of 
   this is given.                                                            
   A very notable feature of this outline  is that  Sam's clarity  of vision 
   when he wears the Ring is  not merely  retained from  the old  plot ('The 
   Ring seems to grow in power in this region: he sees clearly in the dark', 
   p. 186), but is greatly increased: he can even see through the  rocks; in 
   TT  (p.  343), on  the other  hand, 'all  things about  him now  were not 
   
                                                        
                                                                             
   dark  but  vague;  while  he  himself  was  there  in  a  grey  hazy world, 
   alone, like a small black solid rock'. On  this question  see VII.373  - 4, 
   380 - 1; and for the  further development  of this  element (the  effect of 
   the Ring on Sam's senses) see pp. 212, 214.                                
    The  fair  copy  manuscript  was built  up in  stages. From  the beginning 
   of the chapter 'The  Stairs of  Kirith Ungol',  as far  as 'Frodo  felt his 
   senses reeling,  his limbs  weakening' (cf.  TT p.  313), it  was developed 
   from the original draft (p.  186) and  virtually attained  the form  in TT; 
   but  from  this  point  my  father  briefly  returned  to  his  frustrating 
   practice of erasing his pencilled draft and  writing the  fair copy  on the 
   pages  where  it  had  stood.  This  only  extends for  a couple  of pages, 
   however,  and  some  words  and  phrases  escaped  erasure;  while  on  the 
   third  page the  draft was  not erased  but overwritten,  and here  much of 
   the original text can be read. This carries the narrative to the  point (TT 
   p.  317)  where  the  host  out  of  Minas  Morghul  had  disappeared  down 
   the  westward  road  and Sam  urged Frodo  to rouse  himself; and  there is 
   no reason whatever to think that  the lost  pages of  the draft  were other 
   than a more roughly expressed version of the final narrative.(6)            
    But  from  this  point  (where  the  pencilled  draft reads:  'Frodo rose, 
   grasping his staff in one  hand and  the phial  in the  other. Then  he saw 
   that a faint light was welling through his fingers and he thrust it  in his 
   bosom')  the  original  narrative diverged,  and was  followed in  the fair 
   copy  manuscript  (where  it  was  subsequently   replaced  by   the  later 
   story). This first form of the fully-written story  may be  called 'Version 
   1'. The textual situation at this point is  odd and  perplexing, but  it is 
   sufficient  to  say  here that  the opening  of this  section (of  no great 
   length) is lost, both in draft and fair copy, and the  story only  takes up 
   again  with  the strange  smell that  the hobbits  could not  identify (cf. 
   'Shelob's Lair' in TT, p. 326).(7)                                         
    I feel certain that the lost lines carried an account  of the  climbing of 
   the first stair, leading  to an  opening in  the rock  which was  the mouth 
   of  the  tunnel,  from  which  the strange  smell came  (whereas in  TT the 
   text at this point tells how after the passage of the  ledge the  path came 
   to  'a  narrow  opening  in  the  rock'   which  was   the  entry   to  the 
   high-walled first stair). My father still had in mind the  series described 
   in the draft text  of 'The  Black Gate  is Closed'  (p. 124),  where Gollum 
   says 'a stair and path, and then a tunnel,  and then  more stairs  and then 
   a cleft high above the main pass', and again in  the following  outline (p. 
   125), where they  'pass up  first stair  safely. But  tunnel is  black with 
   webs  of  spiders....  force  way  and  get  up  second stair.'  And again, 
   in  the original  draft for  'The Stairs  of Kirith  Ungol' (p.  186), when 
   they  began  to  climb up  from the  valley they  came to  'steps'. Further 
   evidence in support of this will appear shortly.                           
    After the obliterated lines the original story continues thus.            
                                                                             
              ... a strange odour came out of it - not the odour of decay in 
  
   
   the  valley  below,  an  odour  that  the  hobbits  did  not  recognize, a 
   repellent taint on the air.(8)                                             
     Resigning   themselves   to   fear   they   passed   inside.    It   was 
   altogether   lightless.  After   some  little   time  Sam   suddenly  tum- 
   bled  into  Gollum   ahead  of   him  and   Frodo  against   Sam.  'What's 
   up  now?'  said  Sam.  'Brought  us  to  a  dead  end,  have  you?'  'Dead 
   end  -  that's  good,'  he  muttered.  'It  about  describes  it.' 'What's 
   up, you old villain?' Gollum did not answer him.                           
     Sam   pushed   him   aside   and   thrust   forward,   only    to   meet 
   something  that  yielded  but  would  not  give  way,  soft,   unseen  and 
   strong  as  if  the  darkness  could  be  felt.  'Something's  across  the 
   path,'  he  said.  'Some  trap  or  something.  What's  to  be   done?  If 
   this  old  villain  knows  about  it,  as  I  bet  he  does, why  won't he 
   speak?'                                                                    
     'Because   he  doesn't   know,*  hissed   Gollum.  'He's   thinking.  We 
   didn't  expect  to  find  this  here,  did  we  precious?  No,  of  course 
   not. We wants to get out, of course we does, yes, yes.'                    
     'Stand  back,'  said  Frodo,   and  then   suddenly  drawing   his  hand 
   from  his   bosom  he   held  aloft   the  phial   of  Galadriel.   For  a 
   moment  it  flickered,  like  a  star  struggling  through  the  mists  of 
   Earth,  then  as  fear  left  him it  began to  burn (9) with  dazzling silver 
   light,   as  if   Earendel  himself   had  come   down  from   the  sunset 
   paths   with   the   Silmaril   upon   his   brow.  Gollum   cowered  away 
   from  the  light,  which  for  some  reason  seemed   to  fill   him  with 
   fear.                                                                      
     Frodo  drew  his  sword,  and  Sting  leapt  out.  The  bright  rays  of 
   the  star-glass  sparkled  upon  the  blade,  but  on  its  edges  ran  an 
   ominous  blue  fire  -  to  which  at  that  time   Frodo  nor   Sam  gave 
   heed.                                                                      
                                                                             
     'Version 1' in the fair copy  manuscript stops  here, at  the foot  of a 
   page,  the  remainder  having  been  taken  out  of  it when  rejected and 
   replaced.(10) The next page  of 'Version  1' is  preserved, however,.  it was 
   separated from  the other  'Kirith Ungol'  papers many  years ago,  and is 
   now  in  the  Bodleian  Library  at Oxford,  among other  illustrations to 
   The Lord of the Rings - for the verso of  the page,  in addition  to text, 
   bears a picture  of the  ascent to  Kirith Ungol.  This was  reproduced in 
   Pictures by J. R. R. Tolkien (no. 28, 'Shelob's Lair'), and  is reproduced 
   again in this book (first frontispiece). That the recto of the page is the 
   continuation of the text from  the point  reached is  assured both  by the 
   page-number '[6]', following  '[5]' in  the fair  copy manuscript,  and by 
   internal  association,  notably  Sam's words  when he  sees that  they are 
   confronted  by spiders'  webs: 'Why  didn't you  speak, Gollum?'  (cf. his 
   
    words  on the  preceding page:  'Something's across  the path...  If this 
    old villain knows about it, as I bet he does, why won't he speak?'). The 
    recto reads thus:                                                         
                                                                             
      Before  them  was  a  greyness  which  the  light  did  not  penetrate. 
    Dull  and  heavy  it  absorbed  the  light.  Across  the  whole  width of 
    the  tunnel  from  floor  to  floor  and  side  to  side  were   ....  (11) 
    webs.  Orderly  as   the  webs   of  spiders,   but  far   greater:  each 
    thread as thick as a great cord.                                          
      Sam   laughed   grimly   when   he  saw   them.  'Cobwebs,'   he  said. 
    'Is  that  all!  Why  didn't  you  speak,  Gollum?   But  I   might  have 
    guessed  for  myself!  Cobwebs!  Mighty  big  ones,  but  we'll   get  at 
    them.'  He  drew  his   sword  and   hewed,  but   the  thread   that  he 
    struck  did  not  break,  it  yielded  and  then   sprang  back   like  a 
    bowstring,   turning   the   blade   and  tossing   his  sword   and  arm 
    backward.   Three   times   Sam   struck,   and   at   last   one  thread 
    snapped,   twisting   and   curling,  whipping   about  like   a  snapped 
  
    harpstring.  As  an  end  lashed  Sam's  hand  and  stung  like  a  whip. 
    [sic)  He  cried  out  and  stood back.  'It'd take  weeks this  way,' he 
    said.  'Let  me  try  Bilbo's  sword,'  said  Frodo.  'I  will  go  ahead 
    now:   hold   my   star-glass   behind   me.'   Frodo  drew   Sting (12) and 
    made   a   great   sweeping  stroke   and  sprang   back  to   avoid  the 
    lashing of the threads.                                                   
      The   sharp   elven-blade  blue-edged   sparkling  shore   through  the 
    netted  ropes  and  that  web  was  destroyed.  But  there   were  others 
    behind.  Slowly  Frodo  hewed  his  way  through   them  until   at  last 
    they  came  to  a  clear  way  again.  Sam  came  behind  holding  up the 
    light  and   pushing  Gollum   -  strangely   reluctant  -   before  him. 
    Gollum kept on trying to wriggle away and turn back.(13)                  
      At  length   they  came   to  more   webs,  and   when  they   had  cut 
    through these the tunnel came to an end.                                  
      The   rock   wall   opened  out   and  sprang   high  and   the  second 
    stair  was  before  them:  walls  on  either  side   towering  up   to  a 
    great  height  -  how  high  they  could  not  guess,  for  the  sky  was 
    hardly  less  black  than  the  walls  -  and  could  only  be  discerned 
    by  an  occasional  glow  and  flicker  of  red on  the underside  of the 
    clouds.   The   stair   seemed   endless,   up,   up,  up.   Their  knees 
    cracked.  Here  and  there  was  a  web  across  the  way.  They  were in 
    the very heart of the mountains. Up, up.                                  
      At  last  they  got  to  the  stair-head.  The  road  opened  out. Then 
    all   their   suspicions   of   Gollum   came  to   a  head.   He  sprang 
    unexpectedly   out   of   Sam's  reach   forward,  and   thrusting  Frodo 
   
   aside ran out emitting a shrill sort of whistling  cry, such  as they 
   had never heard him make before.                                      
     'Come   here!   you   wretch,'   cried   Sam  darting   after  him. 
   Gollum  turned  once  with  his  eyes  glittering, and  then vanished 
   quite  suddenly  into  the  gloom,  and  no  sign  of him  could they 
   find.(14)                                                             
                                                                        
     The verso of the page, numbered '[7]', carrying the picture  of the 
   ascent to the pass,(15) has the following text.                           
                                                                        
     'That's that! ' said Sam. 'What I expected. But I don't like  it. I 
   suppose  now  we  are  just  exactly  where  he  wanted to  bring us. 
   Well,  let's  get moving  away as  quick as  we can.  The treacherous 
   worm! That last  whistle of  his wasn't  pure joy  at getting  out of 
   the  tunnel,  it  was  pure wickedness  of some  sort. And  what sort 
   we'll soon know.'                                                     
     'Likely  enough,'  said  Frodo.  'But  we could  not have  got even 
   so  far  without  him.  So  if  we  ever  manage  our   errand,  then 
   Gollum and all his wickedness will be part of the plan.'              
     'So far, you say,' said Sam. 'How far? Where are we now?'           
     'About at the crest  of the  main range  of Ephel-duath,  I guess,' 
   said  Frodo.  'Look!'  The  road  opened  out now:  it still  went on 
   up,  but  no  longer  sheerly.   Beyond  and   ahead  there   was  an 
   ominous glare in  the sky,  and like  a great  notch in  the mountain 
   wall a cleft was outlined against it - so [here  is a  small sketch]. 
   On  their  right  the wall  of rock  fell away  and the  road widened 
   till  it  had  no  brink.  Looking  down  Frodo  saw nothing  but the 
   vast  darkness  of   the  great   ravine  which   was  the   head  of 
   Morghul  dale.  Down  in  its  depths  was the  faint glimmer  of the 
   wraith-road  that  led  over  the  Morghul  pass  from  the  city. On 
   their  left sharp  jagged pinnacles  stood up  like towers  carved by 
   the  biting  years,  and  between  them were  many dark  crevices and 
   clefts. But high up on the left side of the cleft to which their road 
   led  (Kirith  Ungol)  was a  small black  tower, and  in it  a window 
   showed a red light.                                                   
     'I don't like  the look  of that,'  said Sam.  'This upper  pass is 
  
   guarded  too.  D'you  remember  he  never  would  say  if  it  was or 
   no. D'you think he's gone to fetch them - orcs or something?'         
     'No,  I  don't think  so,' said  Frodo. 'He  is up  to no  good, of 
   course, but  I don't  think that  he's gone  to fetch  orcs. Whatever 
   it is, it is no slave of the Dark Lord's.' 'I suppose not,' said Sam. 
   'No,  I  suppose  the  whole  time  it  has  been  the ring  for poor 
   
   Smeagol's   own.   That's   been   his  scheme.   But  how   coming  up 
   here will help him, I can't guess.' He was soon to learn.               
     Frodo  went  forward  now  -  the  last  lap  -  and  he  exerted all 
   his strength. He felt that if once he could  get to  the saddle  of the 
   pass   and   look   over  into   the  Nameless   Land  he   would  have 
   accomplished   something.   Sam   followed.   He   sensed    evil   all 
   round  him.  He  knew  that  they  had  walked  into  some   trap,  but 
   what?   He   had  sheathed   his  sword,   but  now   he  drew   it  in 
   readiness.  He  halted  for  a  moment,  and  stooped  to pick  up his 
   staff with his left hand                                                
                                                                          
     Here the text on the 'Bodleian page' ends, but the  further continua- 
   tion  of  this  extraordinarily  dismembered  text  is found  among the 
   papers  that  failed  to  go  to  Marquette.(16) The  next  page  is duly 
   numbered '[8]' and '[9]', and continues as before in ink over pencilled 
   drafting.                                                               
                                                                          
   -  it  had  a  comfortable  feel  to his  hand. As  he stood  up again, 
   he  saw  issuing  out  of  a  crevice  at the  left the  most monstrous 
   and   loathly   form   that   he   had   ever   beheld  -   beyond  his 
   imagination.(17) Spider-like  it  was  in  shape,  but  huge  as  a  wild 
   beast,  and  more  terrible  because  of  the  malice and  evil purpose 
   in  its  eyes.  These  were  many,  clustered  in  its small  head, and 
   each of  them held  a baleful  light. On  great bent  legs it  walked - 
   the  hairs  of  them  stuck  out  like  steel spines,  and at  each end 
   there  was  a  claw.  The   round  swollen   body  behind   its  narrow 
   neck  was  dark  blotched  with  paler  livid  marks,   but  underneath 
   its  belly was  pale and  faintly luminous  as its  eyes. It  stank. It 
   moved  with  a  sudden  horrible  speed  running   on  its   arms,  and 
   springing.  Sam  saw  at  once  that  he [sic]  was hunting  his master 
   -  now  a  little  ahead  in the  gloom and  apparently unaware  of his 
   peril.  He  whipped   out  his   sword  and   yelled.  'Look   out!  Mr 
   Frodo!  Look  out!  I'm  -  '  But  he  did not  finish. A  long clammy 
   hand  went  over  his  mouth  and  another   caught  his   neck,  while 
   something  wrapped  itself  about  his  legs.  Taken  off his  guard he 
   fell backwards in the arms of his attacker.                             
                                                                          
     'Got  you!'  hissed  Gollum  in his  ear. 'At  last my  precious one, 
   we've got him  yes, the  nasty hobbit.  We takes  this one.  She'll get 
   the  other.  O  yes.  Ungoliant   will  get   him.(18) Not   Smeagol.  He 
   won't  hurt  master,  not  at  all.  He  promised.  But  he's  got you, 
   you nasty dirty little thing!'                                          
   
      The description of the fight is closely similar to that in TT (p. 335), 
    with some difference in the detail  of the  wrestling.(19) After  the second 
    blow, falling across Gollum's back, the text continues:                   
                                                                             
    But   it   was   enough  for   Gollum!  Grabbing   from  behind   was  an 
    old   game   for   him   -  and   had  never   before  failed   him.  But 
    everything  had   gone  wrong   with  his   beautiful  plan,   since  the 
    unexpected  web  in  the  path.  Here  now  he  was  faced  by  a furious 
    enemy,  little  less  than his  own size,  with a  stout staff.  This was 
    not  for  him.  He  had  no  time  even  to  grab at  the sword  lying on 
    the   ground.   He   squealed  as   the  staff   came  down   once  more,(20) 
    and  sprang  aside  onto  all  fours,  and  then leaped  away like  a cat 
  
    in  one  big  bound.  Then  with  astonishing  speed  he  ran   back  and 
    vanished  into  the  tunnel.  Sweeping  up  his  sword  Sam   went  after 
    him  -  for  the  moment  forgetful  of all  else, but  the red  light of 
    fury  in  his  brain.  But  Gollum  had  gone   before  he   could  reach 
    him.  Then  as  the  dark  hole  and  the  stench   smote  him,   like  a 
    terrible   clap  of   thunder  the   thought  of   Frodo  came   back  to 
    Sam's  mind.  He  span  round,  and  rushed  on  up  the   road  calling. 
    He was too late. So far Gollum's plot had succeeded.                      
      Frodo  was  lying   on  the   ground  and   the  monster   was  bending 
    over  him,  so  intent  upon  her  victim  that  she  seemed not  to heed 
    anything  else  until  Sam  was  close  at  hand.  It  was  not  a  brave 
    deed  Sam  then  did,  for  he  gave   no  thought   to  it.   Frodo  was 
    already   bound  in   great  cords   round  and   round  from   ankle  to 
    breast,  and  with her  great forelegs  she was  beginning to  half lift, 
    half  drag  him,  but  still  his  arms were  free: one  hand was  on his 
    breast,  one  lay  spread  wide,  limp  upon  the  stone,  and  the staff 
    of Faramir broken under him.                                              
                                                                             
      At  the  point  where  Sam  sees  that  Frodo is  bound with  cords the 
    underlying pencilled draft stops; the  legible fair  copy in  ink written 
    over it continues, but at the same point declines  very rapidly  into the 
    handwriting characteristic  of initial  drafting, decipherable  only with 
    labour and in this case often not at all.(21) This continues to the  end of 
    the page ('9' in the Version I text, the last  page in  this numeration), 
    with   Sam's   attack  on   'Ungoliant'.  Many   words  and   even  whole 
    sentences are totally illegible, but enough can be made  out to  see that 
    in this earliest form of the story it was Sam's  slash with  Sting across 
    Ungoliant's belly that caused her to  leap back:  there is  no suggestion 
    of  the  great  wound she  suffered when  she drove  her whole  bulk down 
    onto the  point of  the sword  (TT p. 338). When  she sprang  back 'Sam 
    stood reeling, his legs astride his master, but she a few paces  off eyed 
    him: and the  green venom  that was  her blood  slowly suffused  the pale 
   
    light  of  her  eyes.  Sting held  before him,  Sam now  .... and  ere she 
    attacked  again  he  found his  master's hand  in his  bosom. It  was cold 
    and limp, and quickly but gently he took from it  the glass  of Galadriel. 
    And held it up.'                                                           
                                                                              
      This  rough  drafting  continues  on  other   pages  (not   numbered  on 
    from '9', though that proves little); but I doubt that much more of it, if 
    any, was written at this juncture  (see p.  209). The  question is  not of 
    much importance in the study of  the evolution  of the  story, and  in any 
    case it is more convenient to pause here in the original draft.            
      The fact  that my  father had  overwritten legibly  in ink  the original 
    draft as far as  the stinging  of Frodo  by Ungoliant  suggests confidence 
    in the story, while  the sudden  change from  'fair copy'  to 'preliminary 
    draft'  at  this  point  suggests  that  he  now  realised  that important 
    changes  were  required.  The  immediate  reason  for  this may  well have 
    been  that he  observed what  he had  just written,  as it  were inadvert- 
    ently:  'Then  with  astonishing  speed  [Gollum]  ran  back  and vanished 
    into the tunnel....  Then as  the dark  hole and  the stench  smote him... 
    the  thought  of  Frodo  came  back  to  Sam's  mind.  He span  round, and 
    rushed on up the road calling.' But  in this  version the  far end  of the 
    tunnel  was  immediately   succeeded  by   the  agonisingly   long  second 
    stair, and it was only after they reached the head of  it that  Gollum ran 
    off (p. 194). The picture of the ascent to the pass contained in this text 
    (see p. 193) shows with perfect clarity the first stair climbing up  to the 
    tunnel, and the second stair climbing  away beyond  it.(22) It  is obviously 
    out  of the  question that  my father  imagined that  Gollum fled  all the 
    way  down  the  second  stair  with  Sam  in  pursuit,  and that  Sam then 
    climbed up  again! I  think that  the developing  narrative was  forcing a 
    new topography to appear even as he wrote (see below).                     
  
      There  seem in  fact to  have been  several interrelated  questions. One 
    was  this  of  topography:  the  relation  of the  stairs and  the tunnel. 
    Another  was  the  time  and  place  of  Gollum's  disappearance.  In  the 
    outline  (p.  187) he  is found  to have  vanished when  they come  to the 
    head of the second stair; and in  the present  version he  ran off  with a 
    strange  whistling  cry  when  they came  to that  place. And  another was 
    the  question  of  Gollum's  plan  and  its  miscarriage.  My  father  had 
    written  (p.  197):  'But  everything  had gone  wrong with  his beautiful 
    plan, since the unexpected web in the path.' It certainly seems to  be the 
    case  in  this  version   that  Gollum   was  very   put  out   when  they 
    encountered it in the tunnel: 'We didn't expect to find this here,  did we 
    precious? No, of course not' (p. 193); and after the  first webs  had been 
    cut  through  Gollum  was  'strangely reluctant'  to go  on, and  'kept on 
    trying to wriggle away and turn back.'                                     
                                                                              
      Leaving the 'Version I'  text, now  reduced to  very rough  drafting, at 
    some point not determined, my father scribbled on a  little bit  of paper: 
   
   Must  be  stair  -  stair  -  tunnel.  Tunnel  is  Ungoliante's  lair. The 
   tunnel  has  unseen  passages  off.   One  goes   right  up   to  dungeons 
   of  tower.  But  orcs  don't  use  it  much  because  of   Ungoliant.  She 
   has  a  great  hole  in  the  midst of  path. Plan  fails because  she has 
   made   a   web   across   path   and  is   daunted  by   the  phial-light. 
   Stench  out  of  hole  which   phial  prevents   Frodo  and   Sam  falling 
   into.  Gollum  disappears   and  they   think  he   may  have   fallen  in 
   hole.  They  cut  their  way  out  of  web  at  far  end.  Ungoliant comes 
   out of tunnel.                                                             
                                                                             
   Thus the series  'first stair  - tunnel  - second  stair' inherent  in the 
   Version 1 story is changed. The reason for this was, I think,  as follows. 
   The  arrangement  'stair  -  tunnel -  stair' arose  when there  were many 
   spiders in the pass;  in the  outline the  tunnel seems  only one  part of 
   their  territory,  and there  are webs  also across  the second  stair (p. 
   187) - the impression is  given that  all the  cliffs and  crags bordering 
   the  path  are  alive with  them. But  with the  reduction of  the spider- 
   horde  to  one  Great Spider,  whose lair  is very  clearly in  the tunnel 
   (where the great webs  were), her  attack on  the hobbits  at the  head of 
   the second stair, high above  the tunnel,  becomes unsatisfactory.  It was 
   therefore not long after the emergence in  Version 1  of Ungoliant  as the 
   sole breeder of the terror of  Kirith Ungol  that this  version collapsed, 
   and  my  father  abandoned  the  writing  of it  in fair  copy manuscript. 
   Associated  with   this  would   have  been   the  decision   that  Gollum 
   deserted Frodo and Sam while they were still in the tunnel.                
     The plot outlined in the brief text just given is not very clear; but at 
   this  same  time,  perhaps on  the same  day, my  father wrote  the fuller 
   note,  together  with  a  plan  of  the  tunnels,  that  is  reproduced on 
   p. 201.  This also  is in  the Bodleian  Library (see  p. 193).  The title 
   Plan  of  Shelob's  Lair  was  written onto  the page  subsequently, since 
   the name of the Spider in the text is Ungoliant(e); cf. note 15.           
     This text reads:                                                         
                                                                             
     Must be Stair - Stair - Tunnel. Tunnel is Ungoliante's Lair.             
     This tunnel is of orc-make (?) and has the usual branching               
   passages.  One  goes  right  up  into   the  dungeons   of  the   Tower  - 
   but  orcs  don't  use   it  much   because  of   Ungoliante.(23) Ungoliante 
   has  made  a  hole  and a  trap in  the middle  of the  floor of  the main 
   path.                                                                      
     Gollum's  plan  was  to   get  Frodo   into  trap.   He  hoped   to  get 
   Ring,   and   leave   the   rest   to   Ungoliant.  Plan   failed  because 
   Ungoliant  was  suspicious  of  him  -  ?  he  had   come  nosing   up  as 
   far  as  the  tunnel  the  day  before?  -  and  she  had  put  a  web  on 
   near  (west)  side  of  hole.  When  Frodo  held  up  the  phial  she  was 
  
   daunted  for  [a]  moment  and  retreated  to  her  lair.  But   when  the 
   
                                                     
                                                                             
   hobbits issued from tunnel she came out by side paths  and crept           
   round them.                                                                
    Phial prevents F. and S. falling into the hole; but  a horrible           
   stench comes out of it. Gollum disappears and  they fear  he has           
   fallen in the hole. But they do not go back - (a) they see tower           
   with a light on cliffs at head of  pass and  (b) while  they are           
   wondering about this and  suspect betrayal  the attack  is made:           
   Ungoliant  going  for  Frodo,  while  Gollum  grapples  Sam from           
   behind. Ungol[iant] specially wants  the star-glass?  (Frodo had           
   hidden it again when he came out of tunnel).                               
    Web at end of tunnel?                                                     
                                                                             
    The  plan  of  the   tunnel  was   mostly  drawn   in  pencil   and  then 
   overdrawn  in  black  ink.  The  word pencilled  against the  minor tunnel 
   to  the  north  of  the  main  passage  seems  to  read   'Bypas[s]'.  The 
   pencilled  circle  in the  main passage  is marked  'Trap', and  the large 
   black circle 'Ungoliant's lair'. Of the two  northward tunnels  that leave 
   the  main  one  near  its  eastern  end,  the   westerly  one   is  marked 
   'Underground   way   to  Tower',   and  the   broad  tunnel   (drawn  with 
   several lines) that leaves this  one eastwards  will be  the way  by which 
   Ungoliant  emerged  to  the  attack.  The  last  tunnel  branching  north- 
   wards  from  the  main  one  was  added  in  blue  ball-point pen,  and is 
   marked 'orc-path'.(24)                                                     
    Since  my  father  is  seen  in  these  notes  actually setting  down his 
   decision  that the  second stair  preceded the  tunnel, it  was presumably 
   at this juncture that (leaving aside the question of  how far  the further 
   story  had progressed  at this  time) he  turned back  to the  point where 
   the faulty conception entered the narrative  (see p.  192); and  indeed on 
   the back of the first of these notes is found drafting for the new version 
   of the story dependent on the decision (cf. TT p. 317):                    
                                                                             
    Following  him  they  came  to  the  climbing  ledge.  Not daring  to look 
    down to their right they passed along  it. At  last it  came to  a rounded 
    angle  where  the  mountain-side  swelled  out  again  before  them. There 
    the  path suddenly  entered into  a dark  opening in  the rock,  and there 
    before them was the first stair that Gollum had spoken of.                
                                                                             
   Then follows the description of the first stair. Thus the 'opening  in the 
   rock'  was  neatly  transformed  from  the  mouth of  the tunnel  into the 
   beginning of the stair (p. 192).                                           
    Continuous drafting  is found  for the  revised narrative  ('Version 2'), 
   and the  story as  told in  TT was  very largely  achieved already  in the 
   draft as far as the events in the tunnel: the climbs up the Straight Stair 
   and the Winding Stair, the hobbits' rest  beside the  path, their  talk of 
   the  need  to  find  water (25) leading  to  the  conversation  about  tales 
   (written down ab initio in a form closely  similar to  that in  TT), their 
   
                  [Plan of Shelob's Lair (1)]               
   [(The compass-points N. and S. on this plan are reversed)] 
   
    realisation  that  Gollum  had  disappeared,  his  return,   finding  them 
    asleep (with the  description of  his 'interior  debate', looking  back up 
    towards  the  pass  and shaking  his head,  his appearance  as of  'an old 
    weary  hobbit  who  had lived  beyond his  time and  lost all  his friends 
    and  kin:  a  starved  old  thing  sad and  pitiable'), and  Sam's unhappy 
    mistaking  of  his  gesture  towards  Frodo  (TT  pp.  317-25,  where  the 
    chapter 'The Stairs  of Cirith  Ungol' ends).  A few  passages in  TT are 
    lacking in the  draft, but  they are  not of  importance to  the narrative 
  
    and in any case they appear in the fair copy manuscript.                   
      A little pencilled sketch appears on the  page of  the draft  where they 
    first see the tower  (TT p.  319) -  just as  there was  a picture  of the 
    earlier  conception  of Kirith  Ungol at  this point  in Version  1 (where 
    they had already passed  through the  tunnel). In  the foreground  of this 
    sketch is seen the path from the head of the Second  Stair, where  (in the 
    words of the draft text)  the hobbits  'saw jagged  pinnacles of  stone on 
    either side: columns and spikes  torn and  carven in  the biting  years and 
    forgotten  winters,  and   between  them   great  crevices   and  fissures 
    showed  black  even  in  the heavy  gloom of  that unfriendly  place.' The 
    place where they rested ('in  a dark  crevice between  two great  piers of 
    rock') is marked by a spot on  the right  hand side  of the  track. Beyond 
    is seen the 'great grey wall, a  last huge  upthrusting mass  of mountain- 
    stone' (TT p. 326, at the beginning of 'Shelob's Lair'),  in which  is the 
    mouth of the tunnel,  and beyond  it, high  above, the  'cleft ...  in the 
    topmost  ridge,  narrow,  deep-cloven  between  two  black  shoulders; and 
    on either shoulder was  a horn  of stone'  (TT p.  319). A  developed form 
    of this sketch is found at  the same  place in  the fair  copy manuscript; 
    this is reproduced on p. 204.(26)                                          
      The  draft  continues  on  into  'Shelob's Lair'  without break.  Of the 
    narrative constituting the opening of the later chapter there is little to 
    say.  In  the draft  the Elvish  name of  the tunnel  is Terch  Ungol 'the 
    Spider's  Lair';  and the  description of  the stench  from the  tunnel is 
    retained  from  Version  1 (pp.  192-3): 'Out  of it  came an  odour which 
    they  could  not place:  not the  sickly odour  of decay  by the  meads of 
    Morghul, but a repellent noisome stuffy smell: a  repellent evil  taint on 
    the air.' In the fair copy my father first put Te, changing it as he wrote 
    to Torech Ungol  'the Spider's  Hole', and  changing this  as he  wrote to 
    'Shelob's  Lair'  (the  name Shelob  having been  already devised  when he 
    wrote  this  manuscript).  Here  he  first  described  the  reek  from the 
    tunnel in these words: 'Out of it came a stench: not  the sickly  odour of 
    decay  from  the  meads  of Morghul,  but a  choking rankness,  noisome, a 
    reek as of piled  and hoarded  filth beyond  reckoning, tainting  even the 
    open  air  with  evil.'  But  he  queried  in  the  margin   whether  this 
    description was  not too  strong: if  the stench  had been  so unendurably 
    horrible  even  from  outside  'would  they  ever  have  gone   in?';  and 
    replaced  it  immediately  with  the  description  in  TT  (p.   326).  He 
    hesitated too about the width of the tunnel.                               
   
      The new story in the  draft version  reaches the  final form  in their 
    realisation that there were side tunnels, and in the things that brushed 
    against them as they walked, until they passed the  wide opening  on the 
    left from which the stench and the  intense feeling  of evil  came. From 
    this point the draft text reads:                                         
                                                                            
    ...  a  sense  of  evil  so  strong  that  for a  moment he  grew faint. 
    Sam  also  lurched.  'There's   something  in   there,'  he   says.  'It 
    smells  like  a   death-house.  Pooh.'   Putting  out   their  remaining 
    strength  and  resolution  they   went  on.   Presently  they   came  to 
    what  almost  seemed  a fork  in the  tunnel: at  least in  the absolute 
    gloom they were in doubt.                                                
      'Which way's Gollum gone,' said Sam, 'I wonder.*                       
      'Smeagol!'  said  Frodo.  'Smeagol!'  But  his  voice  fell  back dead 
    from  his  lips.  There  was  no  answer,  not   even  an   echo.  'He's 
    really gone this time, I fancy.'                                         
      'Now  we  are  just   exactly  where   he  wanted   to  bring   us,  I 
    fancy.  But  just  what  he  means  to  do  in this  black hole  I can't 
    guess.' He had not to wait long for the answer.                          
      'What  about  that  star-glass?'  said  Sam.  'Did  not  the  Lady say 
    it  would  be  a  light  in dark  places? And  we need  some to  be sure 
    now.'                                                                    
      'I  have not  used it,'  said Frodo,  'because of  Gollum. I  think it 
  
    would  have  driven  him  away,  and  also  because   it  would   be  so 
    bright.  But  here  we  seem  to  have  come   to  a   desperate  pass.' 
    Slowly  he  drew  his  hand  from  his  bosom and  held aloft  the phial 
    of  Galadriel.  For  a  moment  it  flickered  like  a  star  struggling 
    through  the  mists  of  Earth,  then  as  fear  left  them it  began to 
    burn  into a  dazzling brilliant  silver light,  as if  Earendel himself 
    had  come  down   from  the   sunset  paths   with  the   last  Silmaril 
    upon  his  brow.  The  darkness  receded  from  it  and  it  shone  in a 
    globe  of  space  enclosed  with  utter   blackness.  But   before  them 
    within  the  radius  of  its   light  were   two  openings.   Now  their 
    doubt  was  resolved,  for  the  one  to the  left turned  quickly away, 
    while  the one  to the  right went  straight on  only a  little narrower 
    than the tunnel behind.                                                  
      At  that  moment   some  prescience   of  malice   or  of   some  evil 
    regard  made  them  both  turn.  Their  hearts  stood still.  [There was 
    a  shrill  whistling  cry  of  Gollum?]  Not  far  behind,  ....  by the 
    noisome  opening  perhaps,  were  eyes:  two  great  clusters  of  eyes. 
    Whether  they  shone  of  their  own  light  or  whether   the  radiance 
    of  the  star-glass  was  reflected  in  their  thousand   facets  ..... 
    Monstrous  and  abominable  and  fell  they  were:  bestial  yet  filled 
   
    (Kirith Ungol.) 
   
   with a malice and  purpose and  even with  a hideous  glee and            
   delight such as no beast's eyes can show. An evil mind gloated            
   behind that baleful light.                                                
                                                                            
     At this point  my father  stopped, and  noted that  the eyes  must come 
   first, and then the star-glass (necessarily implying that the eyes of the 
   Spider shone with their own light). An outline follows:                   
                                                                            
     The  creature   backs  away.   They  retreat   up  the   tunnel.  Frodo 
   holds  glass  aloft  and  ..... (27)  and  each   time  the   eyes  halt. 
   Then  filled  with  a  sudden  resolve  he   drew  Sting.   It  sparkled, 
   and  calling  to  Sam  he  strode  back  towards   the  eyes.   They  ... 
   [?turned]   retreated   and   disappeared.   Sam   full   of  admiration. 
   'Now  let's  run  for  it!' he  said. They  ran, and  suddenly [?crashed] 
   into   [?greyness]   which   0rebounded   and   turned   them   back.  Sam 
   cannot  break  the  threads.  Frodo  gives  him   Sting.  And   Sam  hews 
   while Frodo stands guard.                                                 
     The   web   gives  way.   They  rush   out  and   find  web   was  over 
   the  mouth  of  the  tunnel.  They  are  in  the   last  gully   and  the 
   horn-pass ... before them.                                                
     'That's  the  top,'  said  Sam.  'And  we've  come   out  of   it.  Our 
   luck's in still.  On we  go now,  and take  the last  bit while  the luck 
   lasts.'                                                                   
     Frodo   ran   forward  placing   his  star-glass   in  his   bosom,  no 
   thought  for  anything  but   escape.  Sam   follows  with   Sting  drawn 
   -   constantly   turning   to   watch   the   mouth   of  the   tunnel  - 
   thinking  too  little  of  the  craft  of Ungoliant.  She had  many exits 
   from her lair.                                                            
     Frodo  was  gaining  on   him.  He   tried  to   run,  and   then  some 
   way  ahead  he  saw  issuing  out  of  a  shadow  in  the  wall   of  the 
   ravine   the   most   monstrous   and   loathsome   shape.   Beyond   the 
   imagination of his worst dreams.                                          
                                                                            
     This  account  agrees well  with the  plan reproduced  on p.  201: they 
   had  passed  the  wide  opening  on  the left  which led  to the  lair of 
   Ungoliant, and the fork in the tunnel, where 'the one to the  left turned 
   quickly away, while the one to the right went straight  on only  a little 
   narrower  than  the  tunnel behind',  can be  readily identified.  But the 
   story  has  shifted  radically  from  the  outline accompanying  the plan 
  
   (pp.  199-200),  which  apparently never  received narrative  form, where 
   the story ran thus:                                                       
                                                                            
      Ungoliant had stretched a  web on  the west  side of  the trap  (hole) in 
      the main tunnel. The stench arose from the hole.                       
   
   - Frodo  held  up  the  phial  (cutting of  the webs  is not  mentioned) and 
    Ungoliant retreated to her lair.                                             
   - By  the  light of  the phial  they avoided  the hole.  Gollum disappeared, 
    and they feared he had fallen into it.                                       
    They   left   the   tunnel,   whereupon   Ungoliant,  having   come  round 
    ahead  of  them  by  a  side  path,  attacked  Frodo, and  Gollum grappled 
    Sam from behind.                                                             
                                                                                
   In  the  very  similar short  version of  this plot  (p. 199)  it is  said in 
   addition that 'They cut their way out of web at far end.'                     
                                                                                
   The story  in  the  present  draft  has  moved  much  nearer  to   the  final 
   form:  they  passed  the opening  to the  lair, whence  the stench  came, and 
   there  is  no  mention  of  the 'trap'  or 'hole'  in the  floor of  the main 
   passage,-  and  they came  to the  fork in  the tunnel.(28) But in  this version 
   the  phial  of Galadriel  is used  at this  juncture, in  order to  show them 
   which  tunnel  to  take;  and  turning  round  on  account  of  a   sense  of 
   approaching evil  the light  of the  phial is  reflected in  the eyes  of the 
   Spider.  My  father's  direction  at  this  point  that  the  eyes  must come 
   before  the  star-glass  clearly  means  that  the  eyes, shining  with their 
   own  light,  appeared  in  the  tunnel, and  that only  then did  the thought 
   of the  star-glass arise.  The remainder  of the  episode is  now essentially 
   as in  the final  form -  except that  as they  run from  the tunnel  Sam has 
   Sting and Frodo has the phial of Galadriel.                                   
                                                                                
   The  fair  copy  manuscript  when  it  reached  this  point  still   did  not 
   attain  the  final  story  in  all  respects,  and  this  section  of  it was 
   subsequently  rejected  and replaced.  In the  first stage,  the idea  in the 
   draft  that  the  phial  was  used  simply  to  illuminate  the  tunnel (with 
   Frodo's  explanation  that  he  had  not  used  it before  for fear  it would 
   drive  Gollum  away)  was  abandoned,  and  as  in  TT  it  was   the  sound 
   only  of  the  Spider's  approach,  the  'gurgling,  bubbling noise'  and the 
   'long  venomous  hiss',  that  inspired Sam  to think  of it  (thus reversing 
   the decision that  the eyes  must come  first and  then the  star-glass); the 
   light of the phial illumined the eyes  (although 'behind  the glitter  a pale 
   deadly fire began  steadily to  glow within,  a flame  kindled in  some deep 
   pit of evil thought'). But at this stage the idea that the light did, if only 
   incidentally,  show  the  way  to  take,  was  retained:  'And  now  the  way 
   was  clear  before  them,  for  the  light  revealed  two  archways;  and the 
   one  to  the  left  was  not  the  path,  for it  narrowed quickly  again and 
   turned  aside,  but that  to the  right was  the true  way and  went straight 
   onward as before.'(29)                                                        
   The  pursuit  of  the  'eyes',  and  the  rout  of  the  Spider   when  Frodo 
   confronted  her  with  the  phial in  his left  hand and  the blue-flickering (30) 
   blade  of Sting  in his  right, is  in the  final form,  but my  father still 
   followed  the  draft in  making it  Sam who  cut the  web at  the far  end of 
   
                                                      
                                                                            
   the tunnel  with Sting.  The text  here reads  thus, from  Sam's 'Gollum! 
   May the curse of Faramir bite him' (cf. TT p. 331):(31)                   
                                                                            
     'That  will  not  help  us,'  said  Frodo.  'Come! I  will hold  up the 
   light  while  my  strength  lasts.  Take  my  sword.   It  is   an  elven 
   blade. See what it may do. Give me yours.'                                
     Sam   obeyed   and   took  Sting   in  his   hand,  a   thrill  running 
  
   through  his  hand  as  he  grasped  its  fair  hilt,  the  sword  of his 
   master,  of  Bilbo,   the  sword   that  Elrond   had  declared   to  come 
   out  of  the  great  wars  before  the  Dark  Years  when  the  walls  of 
   Gondolin  still  stood.(32) Turning   he  made   a  great   sweeping  stroke 
   and  then  sprang  back  to   avoid  the   lashing  [?   threads].  Blue- 
   edged,  glinting  in  the  radiance of  the star,  the elven  blade shore 
   through   the  netted   ropes.  In   three  swift   blows  the   web  was 
   shattered  and  the   trap  was   broken.  The   air  of   the  mountains 
   flowed in like a river.                                                   
     'It's clear,' Sam cried. 'It's clear. I can see the [?night]  light in 
   the sky.'                                                                 
     No!  Make  Sam  hold  light  and  so  Frodo  goes  out first,   and  so 
   as he has the light Shelob attacks Frodo.                                 
     Sam sweeps up Frodo's sword from ground.                                
     He drops the Phial in struggle with Gollum.                             
     Cut out the staffs.                                                     
                                                                            
   This is followed by a suggestion, not entirely  legible, that  the staffs 
   should 'hang  on thongs',  and another  that Frodo  should tap  the walls 
   of the tunnel with the staffs.  My father  was apparently  concerned here 
   with  the  problem  arising  from  having  only  two  hands. No  doubt it 
   was  at  this  time  that  the  reading  of the  fair copy  manuscript of 
   'Journey to the Cross-roads', where the heads of the staves were still in 
   the  form  of a  shepherd's crook  (p. 176  and note  3), was  changed to 
   that of TT  (p. 303):  'staves ...  with carven  heads through  which ran 
   plaited leathern thongs'. The text continues:                             
                                                                            
     When  Sam   cannot  hew   web,  Frodo   says:  'I   do  not   feel  the 
   eyes  any  longer.   For  the   moment  their   regard  has   moved.  You 
   take  the  light.  Do not  be afraid.  Hold it  up. I  will see  what the 
   elven-sword may do.'                                                      
     Frodo   hews   the  webs   asunder.  And   so  the   trap  as   it  was 
   planned  was   frustrated.  For   though  once   long  ago   he  [Gollum] 
   had  seen  it,  the nature  of that  sword he  did not  know, and  of the 
   Phial of Galadriel he had never heard.(33)                                
     They   rush   out.   Sam   comes   behind   and   suddenly   they   are 
   aware  (a)  of  red  window  (b)  of  the  blue  light of  Sting. 'Orcs', 
   
                                                     
                                                                             
   said  Sam,  and  dosing  his  hand  about  the  phial  hid it  beneath his 
   cloak  again.   A  sudden   madness  (?)   on  Frodo.   He  sees   the  red 
   deft  the  goal  of all  his effort  before him.  No great  distance, half 
   a  mile.  Gain  itin  a  rush.  Run!  .....  Sam,  he  said. The  door, the 
   path. Now for it, before any can stay us.                                  
    Sam tries to keep up. Then the spider attacks, and Gollum.                
                                                                             
    And so this  extraordinarily resistant  narrative was  at last  shaped at 
   almost  all  points  to  my  father's  satisfaction:  'a sticky  patch' he 
   described it, achieved with 'very great labour'; and further  drafting led 
   to the final text of 'Shelob's Lair' in the fair copy manuscript. Yet even 
   now  he  seems  not to  have been  entirely confident  of the  rightness of 
   the story, for the manuscript carries also  a second  text of  the episode 
   in  the  tunnel (marked  'other  version'), and  it seems  beyond question 
   that this was written after the  other.(34) It  takes up  after the  words 'a 
   gurgling, bubbling noise, and a long venomous hiss' (TT p. 328).           
                                                                             
   They  wheeled  round,  but  at  fin t  they saw  nothing. Still  as stones 
   they  stood  waiting,  for  they  did  not  know   what.  Then,   not  far 
   down  the  tunnel,  just  at  the  opening  where  they  had   reeled  and 
   stumbled,   they   saw   a   gleam.   Very   slowly  it   advanced.  There 
   were  eyes  in  the  darkness.  Two  great  clusters  of  eyes.  They were 
  
   growing   larger  and   brighter  as   very  slowly   they.advanced.  They 
   burned  steadily  with  a  fell  light  of  their  own,  kindled  in  some 
   deep  pit   of  evil   thought.  Monstrous   and  abominable   they  were, 
   bestial  and  yet  filled   with  purpose,   and  with   hideous  delight: 
   beyond all hope of escape their prey was trapped.                          
    Frodo   and  Sam   backed  away,   their  gaze   held  by   the  dreadful 
   stare  of  those  cold  eyes,  and  as they  backed so  the eyes  came on, 
   unhurried,   gloating.   Suddenly   both   together,   as    if   released 
   simultaneously  from  the  same   spell,  the   hobbits  turned   and  Bed 
   blindly  up   the  tunnel.   [Struck  out:   The  left-hand   opening  was 
   blocked    with   some    unseen  barrier;    wildly   they    groped   and 
   found  the  right-hand  opening,  and  again  they   ran.]  But   as  they 
   ran   they   looked   back,   and   saw   with-   horror  the   eyes  come 
   leaping up behind.                                                         
    Then  there  came  a  breath  of   air:  cold   and  thin.  The  opening, 
   the  upper gate,  the end  of the  tunnel -  at last:  it was  just ahead. 
   Desperately   they   threw   themselves   forward,   and   then  staggered 
   backwards.   The   passage   was   blocked   by   some   unseen   barrier: 
   soft,  strong,  impenetrable.  Again  they   flung  themselves   upon  it. 
   It  yielded  a  little  and  then like  taut cords  hurled them  back once 
   more.  The  eyes  were   nearer  now,   halted,  quietly   watching  them, 
   
   gloating,  glittering  with   cruel  amusement.   The  stench   of  death 
   was like a cloud about them.                                                
     'Stand!'  said  Frodo.  'It's  no  use  struggling.  We're  caught.' He 
   turned  to  face  the  eyes,  and  as  he  did  so,  he  drew  his sword. 
   Sting  flashed  out,  and  about  the  edges of  the sharp  elven-blade a 
   blue fire flickered.                                                        
     Sam,  sick,  desperate,  but  angry  more  than  all,  groped  for  the 
   hilts  of  his  own  short  sword,  carried  so  far  and  to  so  little 
   purpose   all   the   way   from   the    Barrowdowns.   'I    wish   old 
   Bombadil  was   near.'  he   muttered.  'Trapped   in  the   end!  Gollum 
   -  may  the  curse  of  Faramir  bite  him.'   Darkness  was   about  him 
   and  a  blackness  in  his  heart.  And  then  suddenly  even   in  those 
   last  moments  before  the  evil  thing made  its final  spring he  saw a 
   light, a light in the darkness of his mind...                              
                                                                             
     The text continues  as in  the other  version (TT  p. 329),  but without 
   the sentences 'The bubbling  hiss drew  nearer, and  there was  a creaking 
   as  of  some  great  jointed  thing that  moved with  slow purpose  in the 
   dark. A reek came on before it';  and it  ends at A  light when  all other 
   lights go out! There is then  a direction  to 'proceed'  as in  the other 
   version.                                                                   
     This  also  was  a  good  story.  There  is  here  a   formally  simpler 
   disposition  of  the  elements:  for  Frodo  and  Sam are  caught directly 
   between the monster  and the  trap -  trapped indeed  'beyond all  hope of 
   escape',(35) and are  saved in  the very  last nick  of time  by the  Phial of 
   Galadriel.                                                                 
                                                                             
                        The Choices of Master Samwise.                       
                                                                             
   I  left  'Version  1',  the  original  narrative  in  which  there  was no 
   encounter with the  Spider in  the tunnel,  and the  attack on  Frodo took 
   place at the head of the  Second Stair  (above the  tunnel), at  the point 
   where  my  father  abandoned  that  version  as  a 'fair  copy' manuscript 
   and the text precipitously collapsed into fearfully difficult drafting: see 
   pp. 197-8.                                                                 
     It is difficult to be sure of the precise  development from  this point, 
   because this very rough drafting runs on  continuously to  the end  of the 
   story  in  The  Two  Towers, being  indeed the  original setting  down of 
   the  narrative  of  'The  Choices of  Master Samwise',  and yet  it cannot 
   have  been  an  uninterrupted  continuation  of Version  1. The  last page 
  
   that was certainly a part of Version 1 ends with a  near-illegible initial 
   account of Sam's attack on  Ungoliant and  his holding  up the  phial that 
   he  took  from Frodo's  body  (p.  198). The  conclusion of  the encounter 
   with  Ungoliant  may  belong  to  Version  1,  but  not  much   more,  for 
   when  Sam,  arising  from  his  long trance  of  despair,  composes Frodo's 
   
                               
                                                                              
   body  he  says:  'He  lent  me  Sting and  that I'll  take'. This  of course 
   depends  on  the  developed  story (Version  2) in  which Frodo  gave Sting 
   to  Sam  for  an  attack  on  the web  at the  end of  the tunnel  while he 
   himself held the phial (see pp. 205-7)-                                     
      From  the  point  where  Sam holds  up the  phial against  Ungoliant the 
   draft continues:                                                            
                                                                              
      'Galadriel!'  he  cried.   'Elbereth!  Now   come,  you   filthy  thing. 
   Now  at  last  we  know  what  holds  this  path.  But  we  are  going  on. 
   Come  on,  let's  settle  before  we  go.'  As  if  his  wrath  and courage 
   set  its  potency  in  motion, the  glass blazed  like a  torch -  like [a) 
   Hash  not  of  lightning  but  of  some  searing  star  cleaving  the  dark 
   air  with  intolerable  radiance  white  and  terrible.  No  such  light of 
   heaven had ever burned in her face before.(36)                              
                                                                              
      The account  of Ungoliant's  retreat is  largely illegible,  but phrases 
   can  be  read:  'She  seemed ...  to crumple  like a  vast bag',  'her legs 
   sagged,  and  slowly,  painfully,  she backed  from the  light away  in the 
   opening  in  the  wall',  'gathering  her  strength she  turned and  with a 
   last ..... jump and a foul  but already  pitiable ... (37) she  slipped into 
   the hole.'                                                                  
      The  declaration  that  whatever might  have been  the fate  of Ungoliant 
   thereafter 'this tale does not tell' appears in the draft, as does (in very 
   rough  form)  the  passage that  follows in  TT (pp.  339-40) to  the point 
   where Sam composes Frodo's body. Here the draft text reads:                 
                                                                              
      He  laid  his  master  upon  his  back,  and  folded  his   cold  hands. 
   'Let the silver mail of mithril be his winding sheet,' he said.             
   'He  lent  me  Sting  and  that  I'll  take, but  a sword  shall be  at his 
   side.'  And  the  phial  he  put  into  his right  hand and  hid it  in his 
   bosom.  'It's  too  good  for  me,' he  said, 'and  She gave  it to  him to 
   be  a  light  in  dark  places.'  There  were  no stones  for a  cairn, but 
   he  rolled  the  only  two  he  could  find  of  a   wieldy  size   one  to 
   Frodo's  head   and  another   to  his   feet.  And   then  he   stood  and 
   held   up   the   star-glass.   It   burned   gently   now  with   a  quiet 
   radiance  as   of  the   evening  star   in  summer,   and  in   its  light 
   Frodo's  hue  .....  [?pale]  but  fair,  and  an  elvish  beauty   was  in 
   his face, as of one that is long past the shadows.                          
      And  then  he  strove  to  take  farewell.  But he  could not.  Still he 
   held Frodo's hand and could not let it go.                                  
                                                                              
      An  arrow directs  that the  placing of  the phial  in Frodo's  hand and 
   Sam's  words  'It's  too  good for  me ...'  should follow  '... as  of one 
   long past the shadows'.                                                     
   
      The  account  of  Sam's  agonized  debate  was  not  different  from its 
    form  in  The  Two  Towers  (pp.  341-2)  in   the  progression   of  his 
    thoughts,  and  his  parting  words  and  the  taking  of  the   Ring  are 
    virtually in the final form; but he does not take the phial, which in this 
    version of the story remains  hidden in  Frodo's hand.  From this  point I 
    give the original draft in full.                                           
                                                                              
      At  last  with  a  great  effort  he  stood  up  and  turned   away  and 
    seeing   nothing   but   a   grey  mist   stumbled  forward   towards  the 
  
    pass  now  straight  ahead.  But   still  his   master  drew   him:  Sam's 
    mind  was  not  at  peace,  not  really  made  up.   (He  was   acting  as 
    best  he  could  reason  but   against  his   whole  nature.)   He  hadn't 
    gone  far   when  he   looked  back   and  through   his  tears   saw  the 
    little dark patch in the ravine  where all  his life  had fallen  in ruin. 
    Again  he  turned  and  went   on,  and   now  he   was  come   almost  to 
    the  V  [i.e.  the  Cleft].  So  the  very  gate of  parting. Now  he must 
    look back for the very last time. He did so.                               
      'No I can't do  it,' he  said. 'I  can't. I'd  go to  the Dark  Tower to 
    find him, but I can't go and  leave him.  I can't  finish this  tale. It's 
    for  other  folk.  My  chapter's  ended.'  He   began  to   stumble  back. 
    And  then  suddenly  to  his  wrath  and  horror  he  thought  he   saw  a 
    slinking  thing  creep  out  of  the  shadow  and  go  up  to   Frodo  and 
    start   pawing  him.(39) Anger  obliterating   all  other   thoughts  blazed 
    up   again.  'Gollum!   After  his   precious  -   thinks  his   plot  has 
    worked  after  all.  The  dirty  -  '  He  began  to  run  silently. There 
    wasn't  more  than  20  [?yards]  to   cover.  He   got  his   sword  out. 
    Gollum! He ground his teeth.                                               
      But   suddenly   Gollum  paused   [and]  looked   round,  not   at  Sam, 
    and  with  all  his  speed  bolted  diving  back  towards  the   wall  and 
    to [the] same opening out of which Ungoliant had come.                     
      Sam   realized   that   Gollum   had   not   fled   from  him   or  even 
    noticed  him.  Almost  at  once  he  saw  the  reason.  Orcs!   Orcs  were 
    coming  out  of  the  tunnel.  He  halted  in  his  tracks.  A  new choice 
    was  on  him  and  a  quick  one  this  time.  Then  from  behind  also he 
    heard   orc-voices.   Out   of   some   path   leading   down   from   the 
    tower   orcs   were   coming.  He   was  between   them.  No   going  back 
    now  -  Sam  would  never  reach  the  Pass  of   Kirith  Ungol   now.  He 
    gripped   on   Sting.   A   brief   thought   passed  through   his  mind. 
    How  many   would  he   kill  before   they  got   him?  Would   any  song 
    ever  mention  it?  How  Samwise  fell  in   the  High   Pass  -   made  a 
    wall  of  bodies  for  his  master's  body.  No,  no  song,  for  the Ring 
    would  be  captured  and  all  songs  cease  for  ever  [in]  an   age  of 
    Darkness   ...   The   Ring.   With   a   sudden   thought   and   impulse 
   
                        
                                                                   
   he  put  it  on!  [Added:  His  hand   hangs  weighed   down  and 
   useless.] At first he noticed nothing - except that he  seemed to 
   see much clearer.  Things seemed  hard and  black and  heavy, and 
   the  voices  loud.  The  orc-bands  had  sighted one  another and 
   were shouting. But he seemed to hear both sides  as if  they were 
   speaking  close-  to  him.  And  he  understood  them.  Why, they 
   were  speaking  plain  language.  Maybe they  were, or  maybe the 
   Ring  which  had  power  over  all  Sauron's  servants   and  was 
   grown  in  power  as  the  place  of  its forging  was approached 
   brought  the thought  of their  minds in  plain speech  direct to 
   Sam.                                                             
    'Hola!  Gazmog,' said  the foremost  of the  orcs coming  out of 
   the tunnel.                                                      
    'Ho  you  Zaglun.  So  you've  come  at  last.  Have  you  heard 
   them? Did you see it?'                                           
    'See  what? We've  just come  through the  tunnel of  She-lob. o 
   What should we see or hear?'                                     
    'Shouting  and  crying  out  here  and  lights.   Some  mischief 
   afoot.  But  we're  on  guard in  the tower  and not  supposed to 
   leave.  We  waited but  you didn't  come. Hurry  now for  we must 
   get  back. There's  only Naglur-Danlo  and old  Nuzu up  here and 
   he's in a taking.'                                               
    Then  suddenly  the  orcs  from  the tower  saw Frodo  and while 
   Sam still hesitated they swept past  him with  a howl  and rushed 
   forward. (Sting must  be sheathed.)  One thing  the Ring  did not 
  
   confer was courage - rather the reverse, at any  rate on  Sam. He 
   did not  now [?rush]  in -  or make  a hill  of bodies  round his 
   master. There were about  three dozen  of them  in all,  and they 
   were talking fast and excitedly. Sam hesitated. If he  drew Sting 
   they'd see that. They  wouldn't ....:  Orcs never  did -  but 36! 
   They [?read They'd] see where he was.                            
    No  -  above  won't  do,  he  must  see  Orcs  from   a  greater 
   distance and follow them. The  cleft must  be no  great distance, 
   100  yards?  from  Frodo's  body  and  that  20  - 30  yards from 
   tunnel. Cut out Gollum.                                          
    Sam  sees  orcs coming  down from  tower as  he turns  back [for 
   the] last time. They seem from afar to spot  the little  shape of 
   Frodo and give a yell. It is answered by a yell - other  orcs are 
   coming  out  of  the  tunnel!  Then  put  in  the part  about his 
   thoughts of song as he runs back. Puts on  ring and  cannot wield 
   sword.(41) Changes it to left  hand [broken  staff (Sam's  broke on 
   Gollum)].(42) By  that time  orcs have  picked up  Frodo and  are off 
   
   to  tunnel.  Sam  follows.  Ring confers  language knowledge  - not 
   courage.                                                            
     Sam   follows  and   hears  conversation   as  they   go  through 
   tunnel.  Orcs  discuss  Frodo. Special  vigilance ordered.  What is 
   it?  Leader  [B......]  Zaglun  says (43) orders  are for  messages [or 
   messengers]  to  go  to   Morgul  and   direct  to   Lugburz.  They 
   [?groan]. Talk of Shelob and the worm (= Gollum).                  
     Big  things  are  on. Only  preliminary strokes.  News. Osgiliath 
   taken  and   ford.  Army   has  also   left  North   Gate.  [?Other 
   crossing]  away  up  north  somewhere  and into  the north  part of 
   the  Horseboys'  land  -  no  opposition  there.  We'll  be  at the 
   Mouths of  Anduin in  a week  and at  the Gulf  of Lune  before the 
   summer's  out  -  and  then  nowhere  to  escape.  How  we'll  make 
   'em sweat! We haven't begun yet. Big stuff's coming.                
     Big stick if you don't hurry.                                     
     Prisoner is  to be  stripped naked.  Teeth and  nails? No.  Is he 
   half elf and man - [?there's] a fair blend  of folly  and mischief. 
   Quick end better. Quick!                                            
     They  round  a  corner.  Sam sees  red light  in an  arch. Under- 
   ground  door  to  tower.  Horrified  to  see  that  tunnel deceived 
   him:  they're  further  ahead  than  he  thought.  He  runs forward 
   but  the  iron  door  closes  with a  clang. He  is outside  in the 
   darkness.                                                           
     Now go back to Gandalf.                                           
     [Added:  Make  most  of  goblin  conversation  await  the  rescue 
   chapter?]                                                           
                                                                      
     In the next stage of development my father returned to  the words 
   'At last with a great effort he stood up and turned away and seeing 
   nothing  but  a  grey mist  stumbled forward  towards the  pass now 
   straight ahead' (p. 211), and now continued thus (cf. TT pp. 342-3): 
                                                                      
     He had not far to  go. The  tunnel was  some fifty  yards behind; 
   the  cleft a  couple of  hundred yards  or less.  There was  a path 
   visible in the dusk running now quickly up, with  the cliff  on one 
   side,  and  on  the other  a low  wall of  rock rising  steadily to 
   another  cliff.  Soon  there  were  broad  shallow  steps.  Now the 
   orc-tower was right above him, frowning  black, and  in it  the red 
   eye  glowed. Now  he was  passing up  the steps  and the  cleft was 
   before him.                                                         
     'I  have made  up my  mind,' he  kept saying  to himself.  But he 
   had not.  What he  did, though  he had  long to  think it  out, was 
   altogether against the grain. To stick by his  master was  his true 
   
  
   nature.  'Have  I   got  it   wrong,'  he   muttered.  'Was   there  some- 
   thing  else  to do?'  As the  sheer sides  of the  cleft closed  about him 
   and   before  he   reached  the   summit,  before   he  looked   upon  the 
   descending   path   beyond,   he  turned,   torn intolerably   within.  He 
   looked  back.  He  could  still  see like  a small  blot in  the gathering 
   gloom  the  mouth  of  the  tunnel;  and  he  thought  he  could   see  or 
   guess  where  Frodo  lay,  almost  he  fancied  there  was  a  light  or a 
   glimmer   of  it   down  there.   Through  tears   he  saw   that  lonely, 
   stony high place where all his life had fallen into ruin.                  
                                                                             
     What was the 'light, or a glimmer of it' (meaning, I suppose,  'a light, 
   or the glimmer of a  light') that  Sam saw?  It survives  in TT  (p. 343): 
   'He  fancied there  was a  glimmer on  the ground  down there,  or perhaps 
   it was some trick of his tears'. Can the original  meaning have  been that 
   there was a faint shining from the  Phial of  Galadriel, very  probably at 
   this stage (see pp. 210-11) still left clasped in Frodo's hand?            
     From '"No  I can't  do it,"  he said'  (p. 211)  my father  repeated the 
   original  text almost  exactly, but  excising the  return of  Gollum. When 
   he  came  to  Sam's  putting  on  the  Ring  he wrote:  'The Ring.  With a 
   sudden impulse he drew it  out and  put it  on. The  weight of  it weighed 
   down  his  hand.  For  a  moment  he  noticed  no  change,  and   then  he 
   seemed  to see  clearer.' But  at this  point he  stopped, marked  what he 
   had written with an X, and wrote:  'No! hear[d]  clearer, crack  of stone, 
   cry  of  bird,  voices,  Shelob  bubbling  wretchedly  deep in  the rocks. 
   Voices  in  the dungeons  of the  tower. But  all was  not dark  but hazy, 
   and himself like a black solid rock and the Ring like hot  gold. Difficult 
   to believe in  his invisibility.'  The account  of Sam's  understanding of 
   what the  Orcs said  here takes  this form:  'Did the  Ring give  power of 
   tongues or did it give him comprehension of  all that  had been  under its 
   power  [written  above:  Sauron's  servants],  so  that  he  heard direct? 
   Certainly the voices seemed close in his ears and it was very difficult to 
   judge their distance.'  With a  reference to  the Ring's  increasing power 
   in that region and its  not conferring  courage on  its wearer  this draft 
   ends, followed by an outline of the salient points in what Sam heard:      
                                                                             
     Why  such  a  long  delay  of  Orcs  to  come?  Terrified of  Shelob. They 
     know  another  spy  is  about. Leader  says orders  are for  messengers to 
     go  to  Morgul  and  direct  to  Baraddur  Lugburz.  Orcs  [?groan].  Talk 
     of  Shelob  and  the  Spider's  worm  [who]  has  been  here  before. News 
     of war.                                                                  
                                                                             
       In further drafting the coming of the Orc-bands is described thus: 
                                                                             
   Then suddenly he heard cries and voices. He stood still.                   
   Orc-voices: he had heard them in Moria and Lorien and on the               
   Great River and would never forget them. Wheeling about he                 
   
                      
                                                                            
   saw  small  red  lights,  torches  perhaps,  issuing  from   the  tunnel 
   away  below.  And  only  a  few  yards  below  him,  out  of   the  very 
   cliff  as  it  seemed,  through  some  gap  or  gate  near  the  tower's 
   foot  he  had  not  noticed  as he  passed debating  on the  road, there 
   were  more  lights.  Orc-bands.  They  were  come   at  last   to  hunt. 
   The red eye had not been wholly blind.                                    
    And  a  noise  of  feet  and  shouts  came  also  through   the  cleft. 
   Orcs were coming up to the pass out of Mordor too.                        
                                                                            
    This  conception  of  three  Orc-bands  converging  survived   into  the 
   fair copy  manuscript, where  however it  was removed  at once,  or soon, 
   for there is no further reference to it; here 'orcs were coming up to the 
   pass out of the land beyond',  while 'only  a few  yards off'  lights and 
  
   'black  orc-shapes'  were  coming  through  'some  gap  or  gate  at  the 
   tower's foot'. In the event (TT p. 343)  the Orcs  of the  tower appeared 
   from the far side of the Cleft.                                           
    The draft continues:                                                     
                                                                            
    Fear   overwhelmed   him.   How   could   he   escape?   So   now   his 
   chapter  would  be  ended.  It  had   not  had   above  a   page  longer 
   than  Frodo's.  How  could  he  save   the  Ring?   The  Ring.   He  was 
   not  aware  of  any  thought  or  decision:  he  simply   found  himself 
   drawing  out  the  chain  and  taking  the  Ring in  his hand.  The orcs 
   coming towards him grew louder. Then he put it on.(44)                     
                                                                            
    The  achievement  of  the conversation  between the  leaders of  the two 
   Orc-bands in the  tunnel took  a good  deal of  work, extending  into the 
   fair copy, and to detail all the rearrangements, shifts of  speakers, and 
   so on would require a great deal of space.  But there  is one  draft that 
   deserves quotation in full, for very little of it survived. Here  the two 
   Orcs,  and especially  he of  Minas Morghul,  are greatly  concerned with 
   the precise timing of the various communications that had passed.         
                                                                            
    In  the  darkness  [of  the  tunnel]  he  seemed  now  more   at  home; 
   but  he  could  not  overcome  his  weariness.  He  could see  the light 
   of  torches  a  little  way  ahead,  but  he  could  not  gain  on them. 
   Goblins  go  fast  in   tunnels,  especially   those  which   they  have 
   themselves  made,  and  all  the  many  passages in  this region  of the 
   mountains  were  their  work,  even  the  main  tunnel  and   the  great 
   deep  pit  where  Shelob  housed.  In  the  Dark  Years  they  had  been 
   made,  until  Shelob  came  and  made  her  lair  there,  and  to escape 
   her  they  had  bored  new  passages,  too  narrow   for  her   [as  she 
   slowly  grew  >]  growth,  that  crossed  and  recrossed   the  straight 
   way.(45)                                                                   
   
     Sam  heard  the  clamour  of  their  many  voices  flat and  hard in 
   the  dead  air,  and  somewhere  he  heard  two  voices   louder  than 
   the  rest.  The  leaders  of the  two parties  seemed to  be wrangling 
   as they went.                                                          
     'Can't  you  stop  your rabble's  racket?' said  one. 'I  don't care 
   what  happens  to  them,  but  I  don't  want  Shelob  down on  me and 
   my lads.'                                                              
     'Yours  are  making  more  than  half  the  noise,' said  the other. 
   'But let  the lads  play. No  need to  worry about  Shelob for  a bit. 
   She's  sat  on  a  pin  or  something,  and  none  of  us  will  weep. 
   Didn't you see the signs then?  A claw  cut off,  filthy gore  all the 
   way  to  that cursed  crack (if  we've stopped  it once  we've stopped 
   it a hundred times). Let the  lads play.  We've struck  a bit  of luck 
   at last: we've got something He wants.'                                
     'Yes,  we,  Shagrat.(46) We,  mark  you.  But  why  we're  going  to 
   your  miserable  tower  I  don't  know.  We  found  the  spy,  my  lot 
   were  there  first.  He should  be ours.  He should  be taken  back to 
   Dushgoi.'(47)                                                            
     'Now, now, still at it. I've said before  all there  is to  be said, 
   but  if  you  must  have more  arguments, they're  here: I've  got ten 
   more  swords  than  you,  and  thirty  more  just  up yonder  at call. 
   See? Anyway orders are orders, and I've mine.'                         
     'And I've mine.'                                                     
     'Yes,  and  I  know  them,  for  I  was  told  'em by  Lugburz, see? 
   Yagfil (48) from  Dushgoi  will  patrol  until  he  meets  your  guard, or 
   as  far  as  Ungol top:  be will  report to  you before  returning to 
   report  to  Dushgoi.  Your  report  was  nothing.  Very   useful.  You 
   can take it back to Dushgoi as soon as you like.'                      
     'I will, but I don't like [to] just yet. I found the spy, and I must 
   know  more  before  I  go.  The  Lords  of  Dushgoi  have  some secret 
  
   of  quick  messages  and  they will  get the  news to  Lugburz quicker 
   than anyone you can send direct.'                                      
     'I  know  all  that,  and  I'm  not  stopping  you  taking  news  to 
   them.  I  know  all  the  messages.  They  trust  me  in  Lugburz,  He 
   knows  a  good  orc  when  he  sees  one.   This  is   what  happened: 
   message   from   Dushgoi   to    Lugburz:   Watchers    uneasy.   Fear 
   elvish  agent  passed  up   the  Stair.   Guard  pass.   Message  from 
   Lugburz   to   Ungol:   Dushgoi   uneasy.  Redouble   vigilance.  Make 
   contact. Send report by Dushgoi and direct. And there you are.'        
     'No,  I'm  not  there, not  yet. I'm  going to  take a  report back, 
   my  own  report,  Master  Shagrat,  and  I  want  to know  this first. 
   When  did  you  get  this  message?  We  set out  as soon  as possible 
   
   after  the  forces  left,  and  we  see no  sign of  you till  we're right 
   through  the  Tunnel  -  a  filthy  place  and  inside  your   area.  Then 
   we  see  you  just  starting.  Now  I  guess  you  got that  message early 
   today,  this  morning  probably,  and  you've   been  drinking   since  to 
   give  you  the  guts  to  look  at  the  hole.  That's  what you  think of 
   orders that don't suit you.'                                               
     'I've  no  need  to  account  for  myself  to  you   Dushgoi  horseboys, 
   Master   Yagul.  But   if  you're   so  curious   to  know:   the  message 
   from  Dushgoi  was  sent  out  late:  things  seem  a  bit slack  with the 
   Lord  away.  Lugburz  did  not  get  it  till  last  night, mark  you, nor 
   me   till   this   afternoon.   By   which   time  messages   were  hardly 
   needed.  I'd   had  my   lads  out   some  time.   There  were   very  odd 
   things  happening.  Lights  in  the   tunnel,  lights   outside,  shouting 
   and  whatnot.  But  Shelob   was  about.   My  lads   saw  her,   and  her 
   worm.'                                                                     
     'What's that?'                                                           
                                                                             
     The  remainder  of  this  text is  very rough  working for  what follows 
   from this point in TT (pp. 348 - 50). In a following  draft Yagool  (as he 
   is spelt) says of Frodo: 'What is it, d'you think? Elvish I thought by his 
   nasty  smooth  peaky   face.  But   undersized.'  Here   the  conversation 
   moves  closer  to  the  form  in  TT,  and  the  long  discussion  between 
   Yagool  and  Shagrat  about the  messages is  greatly reduced,  though the 
   messages  are  still  given, in  very much  the same  form; but  that from 
   Minas  Morghul   begins  Nazgul   of  Dushgoi   to  Lugburz.   In  another 
   brief passage of drafting this dialogue occurs:                            
                                                                             
                   'I tell you, nearly two days ago the Night Watcher smelt 
   something, but will you believe me it was nearly another day               
   before they started to send a message to Lugburz.'                          
     'How do they do that?' said Shagrat. 'I've often wondered.'              
     'I don't know and I don't want to ...'                                   
                                                                             
     The   manuscript   of  'The   Choices  of   Master  Samwise'(49) was  in 
   almost  all  respects  very  close  to  the  chapter  in The  Two Towers. 
   Various points in which it differed  as first  written have  been noticed, 
   but  there  remain  a  few  others.  The following  account of  Shelob was 
   rejected as soon as written and replaced by that in TT (p. 337):           
                                                                             
     Shelob was not as  dragons are,  no softer  spot had  she save           
   only in her eyes; not as the lesser breeds of Mirkwood was their           
   dam, and her age-old  hide, knobbed  and pitted  with corruption           
   but  ever thickened  with layer  on layer  within, could  not be           
   pierced by any blade of  Middle-earth, not  though elf  or dwarf           
   
   should make it and all runes were written upon it, not though              
   the hand of [struck out: Fingon wielded it whose] Beren or of              
   Turin wielded it.                                                          
                                                                             
  
     Shagrat's reply to Yagul's opening sally ('Tired  of lurking  up there, 
   thinking of coming down to fight?') took this form:                        
                                                                             
     'Tired!  You've  said  it.  Waiting  for  nothing,  except  to  be made 
   into  Shelob's  meat.  But  we've  got  orders,  too.  Old  Shagram's  in 
   a  fine   taking.  Your   lot's  to   blame.  These   Dushgoi  bogey-men: 
   sending messages to Lugburz.'                                              
                                                                             
   This was rejected as soon as written, replaced by 'Orders to you.  I'm in 
   command  of  this  Pass.  So  speak  civil',  and with  it went  the last 
   appearance   of   the   name   Dushgoi   of   Minas  Morghul.   Who  'old 
   Shagram' was is not clear, but he is evidently 'old Nuzu' of the original 
   draft (p. 212), also reported to be 'in a taking', apparently because the 
   garrison of  the Tower  of Kirith  Ungol had  been depleted.  Possibly he 
   was  the  actual captain  of the  Tower, until  this point,  when Shagrat 
   asserts  that  he himself  is the  commander of  the pass;  but Shagrat's 
   words  in  the  draft  cited on  p. 216,  'They trust  me in  Lugburz, He 
   knows a good orc when he sees one' suggest that he was so already.         
     Lastly, the words of Sam's Elvish invocation (TT p. 339) in  his fight 
   with the Spider take in a draft for this  passage the  same form  as they 
   did in the original verse chanted  in Rivendell  (VI.394), and  this form 
   was retained in the manuscript as written, the only difference  being lir 
   for dir in the third line:(50)                                             
                            O Elbereth Gilthoniel                             
                            sir evrin pennar oriel                            
                            lir avos-eithen miriel                            
   This was changed on the manuscript to give this text:                      
                            O Elbereth Gilthoniel                             
                            silevrin pennar oriel                             
                            hir avas-eithen miriel                            
                            a tiro'men Gilthoniel!                            
                                                                             
                                       *                                      
                                                                             
     It was  a long  time before  my father  returned to  Frodo and  Sam. In 
   October  1944  he  briefly  took up  again the  stories 'west  of Anduin' 
   from  where  he  had  left  them  nearly  two  years  earlier,  but soon 
   abandoned them (see pp. 233 - 5).                                          
     On  29  November  1944  (Letters  no.  91),  when  he  was  sending  me 
   the  typescripts  of  'Shelob's  Lair'  and 'The  Choices of  Master Sam- 
   wise', he said that he had 'got the hero into such a fix that not even an 
   author will be able to extricate him without  labour and  difficulty.' He 
   had by this time  conceived the  structure of  The Lord  of the  Rings as 
   
                                                                       
                                                                            
   five 'Books', of which four were written (cf. also his letter  to Stanley 
   Unwin  of  March  1945,  Letters  no.  98);  and in  this same  letter of 
   November 1944 he forecast what was still to come:                         
                                                                            
     Book  Five and  Last opens  with the  ride of  Gandalf to  Minas Tirith, 
     with which  The Palantir,  last chapter  of Book  Three closed.  Some of 
     this is written or  sketched.(51) Then  should follow  the raising  of the 
     siege of Minas Tirith  by the  onset of  the Riders  of Rohan,  in which 
     King  Theoden  falls;  the  driving back  of the  enemy, by  Gandalf and 
     Aragorn,  to  the  Black  Gate;  the  parley   in  which   Sauron  shows 
     various  tokens  (such  as  the  mithril  coat)  to  prove  that  he has 
     captured Frodo, but Gandalf refuses  to treat  (a horrible  dilemma, all 
     the same,  even for  a wizard).  Then we  shift back  to Frodo,  and his 
     rescue by Sam. From a  high place  they see  all Sauron's  vast reserves 
     loosed  through  the  Black  Gate,  and  then  hurry  on  to  Mount Doom 
     through  a  deserted  Mordor.  With  the  destruction  of the  Ring, the 
  
     exact manner of which is not certain - all these last bits  were written 
     ages ago, but no longer fit in detail, nor in  elevation (for  the whole 
     thing  has  become  much  larger  and loftier)  - Baraddur  crashes, and 
     the  forces  of  Gandalf  sweep  into  Mordor.  Frodo and  Sam, fighting 
     with the last Nazgul  on an  island of  rock surrounded  by the  fire of 
     the  erupting  Mount  Doom,   are  rescued   by  Gandalf's   eagle;  and 
     then the clearing up of  all loose  threads, down  even to  Bill Ferny's 
     pony,(52) must take place. A  lot of  this work  will be  done in  a final 
     chapter  where  Sam  is found  reading out  of an  enormous book  to his 
     children,  and  answering  all  their questions  about what  happened to 
     everybody  (that  will  link  up  with  his discourse  on the  nature of 
     stories in the Stairs of Kirith Ungol). But the final scene will  be the 
     passage  of  Bilbo and  Elrond and  Galadriel through  the woods  of the 
     Shire  on  their  way  to  the  Grey  Havens. Frodo  will join  them and 
     pass  over  the  Sea  (linking with  the vision  he had  of a  far green 
     country  in  the  house  of  Tom  Bombadil).  So  ends  the  Middle  Age 
     and  the  Dominion  of  Men  begins,  and  Aragorn   far  away   on  the 
     throne  of  Gondor  labours  to bring  some order  and to  preserve some 
     memory  of  old  among  the  welter  of  men  that  Sauron   has  poured 
     into  the  West.  But  Elrond  has gone,  and all  the High  Elves. What 
     happens to the Ents I don't  yet know.  It will  probably work  out very 
     differently from this plan  when it  really gets  written, as  the thing 
     seems to write itself once I get going, as if the truth comes  out then, 
     only imperfectly glimpsed in the preliminary sketch.                    
                                                                            
     From a letter to Stanley  Unwin written  on 21  July 1946  (Letters no. 
   105),  now  more  than  two  years  since  the  doors of  the underground 
   entrance  to  the  Tower  of  Kirith  Ungol were  slammed in  Sam's face, 
   and  getting  on  for  two  since  'the  beacons  flared  in  Anorien and 
   Theoden  came  to  Harrowdale',  it  is dear  that he  had done  no more. 
   He  was  then  hopeful  that  he  would  soon  be  able to  begin writing 
   
   again; and in another letter to Stanley Unwin of 7 December 1946            
   (Letters no. 107) he was 'on the last chapters'.                            
                                                                              
                                      NOTES.                                  
                                                                              
    1.   This  text  went  back  in  turn  to an  earlier outline,  'The Story 
         Foreseen from Moria', VII.209.                                        
    2.   At  that  time  Kirith  Ungol  was  the  name of  the main  pass into 
         Mordor.                                                               
    3.   The first mention of the Tower of Kirith Ungol.                       
    4.   As  I  have  noted  in  VII.260,  Sam's  visions  in  the  Mirror  of 
         Galadriel were  already in  the fair  copy manuscript  of 'Galadriel' 
         almost  exactly  as  in FR  (p. 377);  the actual  words used  in the 
         manuscript  of  this  vision  were:  'and  now  he  thought   he  saw 
         Frodo lying fast asleep under a great dark cliff: his face was pale.' 
         When  my  father  wrote  this  the  words of  the outline  'The Story 
         Foreseen  from  Moria'  (VII.209)  had  already  been  written: 'Gol- 
         lum gets spiders  to put  spell of  sleep on  Frodo. Sam  drives them 
         off. But cannot wake him.'                                            
    5.   The illegible word might possibly be 'grin'.                          
    6.   The  fair  copy  manuscript,  with   some  correction   and  addition 
         from  the  time  of  composition,  reaches  the   text  of   TT,  pp. 
         312-17,  in  all respects  save one:  the passage  describing Frodo's 
         dash  towards  the  bridge  is  still  absent.  The  manuscript reads 
         here:                                                                 
         ... Frodo felt his senses reeling and his limbs weakening.            
            Sam   took   his   master's   arm.   'Hold   up,  Mr   Frodo!'  he 
         whispered, but  his breath  seemed to  tear the  air like  a whistle. 
         'Not  that  way!  Gollum  says  not  that  way  -  thank  goodness! I 
         agree with him for once.'                                             
  
            Frodo took a grip on himself and wrenched his eyes away.           
         The reading of TT,  introduced later,  thus in  part returns  to the 
         outline given on p. 186.                                              
    7.   In general I do not go into the detail of textual problems,  but this 
         is a very unusual case, and  the reconstruction  of the  evolution of 
         the  story  to  some  degree  depends  on  the  view  taken of  it; I 
         therefore give here some account of it.                               
          Page  4  of  the  manuscript,  on which  the pencilled  draft though 
         overwritten  can  mostly  be  read,  ends  with  the words:  'Then he 
         saw  that  a  faint  light  was  welling through  his fingers  and he 
         thrust it in his bosom.'  Page 5  was likewise  originally a  page of 
         rough, continuous, pencil  drafting. The  top of  this page,  some 14 
         lines or so, was erased, and the later narrative was written  in this 
         space  (ending at  'and there  it suddenly  entered a  narrow opening 
         in  the  rock.  They  had  come to  the first  stair that  Gollum had 
   
                        
                                                                             
       spoken  of',  TT  p.  317).  Towards  the end  of this  short section, 
       however,  the  erasure  was  not  complete, and  the following  can be 
       read:  'not the  odour of  decay in  the valley  below .....  that the 
       hobbits  could  recognize, a'.  Thus the  original narrative  was here 
       entirely different, for within a short space they  are already  at the 
       mouth of the tunnel.                                                   
        The  strange thing  is that  from this  point the  original pencilled 
       draft (continuing with 'repellent evil taint on the air'),  not erased 
       any  further  but  overwritten,  was  overwritten  with  the  earlier 
       narrative ('Version 1'). Thus as the text in ink  stands on  this page 
       it reads: 
       ...  and  there  it  suddenly entered  a narrow  opening in  the rock. 
       They  had  come  to  the  first stair  that Gollum  had spoken  of [TT 
       p.                                                               317]. 
       repellent evil taint on the air.                                       
       The  text  following  on  from 'that  Gollum had  spoken of'  is found 
       on  another sheet.  The only  explanation that  I can  see is  that my 
       father for some reason left the  first (approximately)  fourteen lines 
       in  pencil, and  only began  to overwrite  it in  ink at  an arbitrary 
       point ('repellent evil taint on the air'). The first part of  the page 
       thus  fell  victim  to  erasure and  re-use when  the later  story had 
       come  into  being,  but  from the  point where  it had  been overwrit- 
       ten in ink the earlier story  (Version 1)  could not  be so  used, and 
       was merely struck out.                                                 
    8. This version of the sentence is found in isolation on a slip, slightly 
       different  from and  beginning slightly  earlier than  the form  of it 
       that can be read in the pencilled draft (see note 7).                  
    9. With  'then  as  fear  left  him  it  began to  burn' cf.  the derived 
       passage  in  'Shelob's Lair',  TT p.  329: 'then  as its  power waxed, 
       and hope grew in  Frodo's mind,  it began  to burn';  cf. also  'As if 
       his  indomitable spirit  had  set  its  potency  in motion,  the glass 
       blazed suddenly' (TT p. 339).                                          
   10. This  much  of  'Version  1'  (struck  through)  was preserved  in the 
       manuscript  because  the  page carried  a portion  of the  later story 
       also, as explained in note 7.                                          
   11. The Bodleian page '617', like  page '5',  is written  in ink  over the 
       underlying  pencilled  draft.  At  this point  there is  an adjective, 
       describing  the  webs  and  ending  in  -ing,  which  my  father could 
       not  read;  he  therefore  merely  let   the  pencilled   word  stand, 
       without writing anything on top of it.                                 
   12. The  words  hold  my  star-glass  behind  me  are  underlined  in  the 
       original  -  possibly  because  my father  was emphasising  to himself 
       that  Frodo  had  actually  given  the  phial  to Sam,  though whereas 
       in  TT (p.  334) Sam  did not  give it  back to  Frodo, later  in this 
  
       version  (p.  198)  he  takes it  from Frodo's  hand during  his fight 
       with Ungoliant.                                                        
   
            Frodo  drew  Sting:  on the  previous page  '5' of  the manuscript 
         Frodo had already drawn Sting (p. 193), but this, I feel  certain, is 
         no  more  than  an  oversight, and  does not  call into  question the 
         succession of the two pages.                                          
    13.  In the margin is written here: 'Dis. into a side hole?', where 'Dis.' 
         obviously  stands  for 'Disappears'.  This was  added later,  when my 
         father  was  pondering  the  idea  that  Gollum  in  fact disappeared 
         while they were still in the tunnel.                                  
    14.  At  the foot  of the  page is  written in  pencil: 'Make  Gollum come 
         reluctantly back.' This clearly belongs  with the  underlying pencil- 
         led  draft;  when  over-writing  the  draft  in ink  my father  put a 
         query against these words.                                            
    15.  The  caption  of the  picture, Shelob's  Lair, was  added afterwards; 
         at this time the name of the Great Spider was Ungoliant (p. 196). 
    16.  At the time of  writing, page  415 of  'Version 1'  is in  the United 
         States, page 617 in England, and page 819 in France.                  
    17.  This is the first appearance of the one Great  Spider (as  opposed to 
         many spiders).                                                        
    18.  On  the  name Ungoliant(e),  derived from  The Silmarillion,  see the 
         Etymologies, V.396.                                                   
    19.  When  Sam  twisted  round  as  Gollum  seized  him  from  behind,  in 
         TT  Gollum's  hold  on  Sam's  mouth  slipped,  whereas in  Version 1 
         it  was  his  hold  with  his left  hand on  Sam's neck  that slipped 
         (down to his waist). Thus it is not said in Version  1 that  'all the 
         while  Gollum's  other  hand  was tightening  on Sam's  throat'. When 
         Sam  hurled  himself  backwards  and  landed   on  Gollum   'a  sharp 
         hiss came out of him, and for a breathless second  his left  arm that 
         was  about  Sam's  waist  relaxed'  (in  TT  'for  a second  his hand 
         upon  Sam's  throat  loosened').  Sam's  second blow,  falling across 
         Gollum's back,  did not  break the  staff, and  the third  blow aimed 
         by Sam was with the staff, not with his sword.                        
    20.  Sam's staff was not  broken at  the second  blow, as  it was  in TT; 
         see notes 19 and 42.                                                  
    21.  The handwriting is so difficult that my  father pencilled  in glosses 
         here  and  there  where  he  had  evidently been  puzzled by  what he 
         had written  not long  before. -  It is  often the  case with  a very 
         difficult preliminary draft, which can really  only be  deciphered by 
         recourse  to  the  following  text,  that some  particularly puzzling 
         word  or  phrase  cannot be  solved in  this way:  another expression 
         appears in its place; and in such  cases one  may often  suspect that 
         my father could not make it out himself. Cf. note 11.                 
    22.  On  the right  is seen  the 'Wraith-road'  from Minas  Morghul rising 
         to the main pass in this region (p. 195).                             
    23.  The  brackets  round this  sentence, seen  in the  reproduction, were 
         put  in subsequently,  and probably  the question  mark also.  On the 
         tunnel being the work of Orcs see p. 215.                             
   
   24. I cannot read the word at the bottom of the plan of the tunnels,       
                                                                            
       also  in blue  ball-point pen,  though possibly  it also  reads 'orc- 
       path'.                                                                
   25. Here appears the name Imlad Morghul (see p. 176).                     
   26. On  lines  3-4  of  the  page  reproduced  on  p.  204 are  the words 
       'where  forgotten  winters  in   the  Dark   Years  had   gnawed  and 
       carved  the sunless  stone.' In  TT (p.  319) the  words in  the Dark 
       Years are absent. Seven lines from the  bottom of  the page  the text 
       reads:  'or  so  it seemed  to him  in feeling  not in  reason', with 
       pencilled correction to the reading of TT:  'or so  it seemed  to him 
       in  that  dark  hour  of  weariness,  still  labouring  in  the stony 
  
       shadows under Kirith Ungol.'                                          
   27. The illegible words look most like 'flies back'. If this is what they 
       are, the  meaning must  be very  elliptically expressed:  Frodo flees 
       and the eyes pursue, but  every time  he turns  round holding  up the 
       phial the eyes halt.                                                  
   28. A trace of a stage in which the 'trap' or 'hole' in the floor  of the 
       tunnel  was  present  as well  as the  branching ways  is found  on a 
       slip carrying very disjointed drafting:                               
          Suddenly  a  thought  came  into  Frodo's  mind.  Gollum,  he  had 
       been  ahead:  where   was  he?   Had  he   fallen  into   that  awful 
       lurking  hole?  'Gollum!  I  wonder  whether  he's  all   right,'  he 
       muttered. 'Smeagol! '                                                 
             Groping in  the dark  they found  that the  opening or  arch to 
       the  left  was  blocked  a  few feet  inside, or  so it  seemed: they 
       could      not      push      their      way      in,      it     was 
       he called or tried to call Smeagol! But his voice cracked and         
             They tried first the opening to the left,  but quickly  it grew 
       narrower   and   turned   away   mounting   by  long   shallow  steps 
       towards  the  mountain  wall.  'It  can't be  this way,'  said Frodo. 
       'We must try the other.'                                              
             'We'll take  the broader  way,' said  Frodo. 'Any  passage that 
       turns sideways .....'                                                 
   29. Frodo's  cry  here  has  the  form  Alla Earendel  Elenion Ankalima, 
       and   Alla  remained   through  the   following  texts,   only  being 
       changed to Aiya after the book was in type.                           
   30. The word picked in TT p. 330 ('but at its edge a blue  fire flicked') 
       is an error for flickered which was missed in the proof.              
   31. Perhaps  for  no  other  reason  than  that   this  section   of  the 
       manuscript   had   become   very   ragged  through   emendation,  and 
       would have to be  replaced, it  had well  before this  point degener- 
       ated into  rough pencil,  at the  end becoming  an outline  very hard 
       to read.                                                              
   32. The reference is to  The Hobbit,  Chapter Ill  'A Short  Rest', where 
       Elrond,   speaking  of   the  swords   Glamdring  and   Orcrist  taken 
       from the trolls' hoard, says (in the text  of the  original edition): 
   
        'They  are  old  swords, very  old swords  of the  elves that  are now 
        called  Gnomes.  They  were   made  in   Gondolin  for   the  Goblin- 
        wars.'                                                                
                                                                             
    33. This sentence ('For though once  long ago  he had  seen it  ...') was 
        at first  retained  in  the  final  fair  copy  manuscript,  with the 
        addition: 'neither did he understand his master.'                     
    34. It  is  dearly  written  in  the  'fair  copy'  style, but  with some 
        repetition  and  other  features  pointing to  immediate composition, 
        and  it  was  corrected  subsequently in  pencil; I  cite it  here as 
        corrected.                                                            
    35. These  words  are  used  also  in  the  story   in  The   Two  Towers 
        (p.  330),  but there  only Shelob  knows of  the web  at the  end of 
        the tunnel.                                                           
    36. If this part of the draft did in fact belong with Version 1 there had 
        been no encounter with the Spider in  the tunnel,  so that  when this 
        scene (surviving of course in TT, p. 339) was first written  this was 
        the first  time  that  she  had  been  confronted  with the  light of 
        Earendel's star in the Phial of Galadriel.                            
    37. The  words 'foul  but already  pitiable' are  read from  a subsequent 
        gloss  of  my  father's.  He gave  up on  the next  word and  wrote a 
        query  about  it;  it  may  perhaps  be  'scuttle'.  The  words  'but 
        already  pitiable'  are  notable.  In  TT  there is  no trace  of the 
        thought that Shelob, entirely hateful and evil,  denier of  light and 
        life,  could  ever  be  'pitiable' even  when defeated  and hideously 
        wounded.                                                              
  
    38. This  goes  back  to the  original outline  'The Story  Foreseen from 
        Lorien'  (p.  185),  as  does Sam's  thought of  building a  cairn of 
        stones, and the phrase later in this passage 'an elvish beauty  as of 
        one that is long past the shadows', which survives in TT.             
    39. Cf. the initial outline, p. 190: Turns  back -  resolved to  lie down 
        by  Frodo  till  death  comes.  Then  he  sees  Gollum  come  and paw 
        him.  He  gives  a  start  and  runs  back.  But  orcs  come  out and 
        Gollum bolts.'                                                        
    40. The first occurrence of the name Shelob (see p. 183).                   
    41. Cf. the sentence added earlier in this draft at  the point  where Sam 
        puts on the Ring: 'His hand hangs weighed down and useless.'          
    42. In the  original account  of Sam's  fight with  Gollum his  staff was 
        not  broken  (notes  19  and  20);  this  was  where,  and  why, that 
        element  entered  the  story.  The  words  'The  staff   cracked  and 
        broke' were added to the fair copy (TT p. 335).                       
    43. This  is  obscure.  A   proper  name   beginning  with   B,  possibly 
        Ballung  or  something  similar,  is  followed by  a sign  that might 
        represent  'and'  or  'or',  but  'and'  would  mean that  Leader and 
        says  were  miswritten  for  Leaders  and  say,  and  though  in this 
        exceedingly  rapid  script  words  are  frequently  defective  or mis- 
        written  the sentence  reappears (p.  214), and  there the  words are 
   
   again Leader and says. Perhaps my father intended 'or' and was               
   merely hesitating between two possible names for the Orc.                    
  44.  On  this  page  of drafting  is a  hasty pencilled  sketch of  the final 
   approach to the Cleft, and  a little  plan of  the tunnel.  In the  first of 
   these  the  place  where  Frodo  lay  is  marked  by  an  X  on   the  path, 
   and just to  the left  of it  in the  cliff-wall is  the opening  from which 
   Shelob  came.  Another  entry  is  seen  in  the  distance  at  the  top  of 
   the  steps leading  to the  summit of  the pass,  at the  foot of  the cliff 
   on which the Tower stands.                                                   
     The  plan  of  the  tunnel is  reproduced here.  It will  be seen  that it 
   differs  from  the  elaborate  earlier   plan  reproduced   on  p.   201  in 
   that  only  one  passage  is  shown  leading  to  the  left  off   the  main 
   tunnel   at   the   eastern   end,   curving  round   and  leading   to  the 
   Tower.                                                                       
                                                        
   
   45.  With this account of the origin of the tunnels cf. the outline 
        accompanying the plan (p. 199): 'This tunnel  is of  orc-make (?) 
        and has the usual branching passages.' It survived into  the fair 
        copy, where it was subsequently replaced by that in TT (p. 346). 
   46.  The names of  the leaders  of the  Orc-bands were  rather bewilder- 
        ingly changed in the drafts (and some  transient forms  cannot be 
        read). At  first (p.  212) they  were Gazmog  (of the  Tower) and 
        Zaglun (of Minas Morghul), and  in another  brief draft  of their 
        genial  greetings  they  become  Yagul  and  Uftak  Zaglun   -  so 
        written: Zaglun may have been intended to  replace Uftak,  but on 
        the  other  hand  the  double-barrelled Orc-name  Naglur-Danlo is 
        found (p. 212).  The name  Ufthak was  subsequently given  to the 
        Orc found (and left where he was) by Shagrat  and his  friends in 
        Shelob's larder, 'wide awake and  glaring' (TT p. 350).  In the 
        present text the names were at  first Yagul  (of the  Tower) and 
        Shagrat (of Minas Morghul), but  were reversed  in the  course of 
   
    writing  (and  in  a  following  draft   the  names   became  reversed 
    again  at  one  point,  though  not  I  think intentionally).  At this 
    point,  where  the  Orc  from  Morghul  is  speaking, my  father first 
    wrote Shag[rat), changed it  to Yagul,  and then  again changed  it to 
    Shagrat.  See  note  48.  -  Yagul  was  replaced  by  Gorbag  in the 
    course of writing the fair copy.                                      
   47.  Dushgoi: Orc name for Minas Morghul.                              
  
   48.  The  text actually  has Shagrat  here, but  this should  have been 
    changed to Yagsil (see note 46).                                      
   49.  The  story of  the ascent  of the  Pass of  Kirith Ungol  was early 
    divided  into  three  chapters,  with  the  titles  which  were never 
    changed;  the  numbers  being   XXXVIII,  XXXIX,   and  XL.   See  my 
    father's letters cited on pp. 183-4.                                  
   50.  After  the  verse  my father  wrote: 'such  words in  the Noldorin 
    tongue as his waking mind knew not', striking this out at once.       
   51.  This was work done in October 1944: see pp. 233-4.                  
   52.  Cf. VII.448.                                                        
                                                                         
                           Note on the Chronology.                        
                                                                         
     Time-scheme D continues somewhat further than does C (see p. 182): 
                                                                         
   Friday  Feb.  10  Frodo and  Sam come  to Shelob's  lair early  in the 
   morning. They get out in the  late afternoon  - nearly  at top  of the 
   pass. Frodo is captured and carried to orc-tower at night.             
   Saturday  Feb.  11  Attack at  dawn on  besieged Minas  Tirith. Riders 
   of  Rohan  suddenly  arrive  and  charge,  overthrowing  the  leaguer. 
   Fall of Theoden. Host of Mordor flung into River.                      
   Sunday   Feb.   12   Gandalf   (Eomer   and   Aragorn   and   Faramir) 
   advance into Ithilien.                                                 
                                                                         
   Time-scheme S goes no further than February 8.                         
   Pencilled  entries  were  added  to February  11 in  Scheme D:  'Sam at 
   the Iron Door early hours of Feb. 11. Sam gets into orc-tower. Rescues 
   Frodo.  They  fly  and  descend  into  Mordor';  and  'Ships  of Harad 
   burnt'.                                                                
   
   
   
   
    PART THREE. 
               
   MINAS TIRITH. 
   
                                       I.                                     
                                  ADDENDUM TO                                
                           'THE TREASON OF ISENGARD'.                         
                                                                            
   After  the  publication  of  'The  Treason  of Isengard'  I came  upon the 
   following  manuscript page.  It had  ended up  in a  bundle of  much later 
   writings  concerned  with  the  events  of  Books  V  and  VI,   and  when 
   going through these papers I had failed to see its significance. It  is in 
   fact the concluding page  of the  first of  the two  outlines that  I gave 
   under  the  heading  'The  Story  Foreseen from  Fangorn' in  VII.434 ff.; 
   and since it represents my  father's earliest  recorded conception  of the 
   events of Book V this seems the best place to give it. I repeat  first the 
   conclusion of the part printed in Vol. VII (p. 437):                      
                                                                            
     News  comes  at  the feast  [at Eodoras]  or next  morning of  the siege 
    of   Minas   Tirith  by   the  Haradwaith....   The  horsemen   of  Rohan 
    ride   East,   with   Gandalf,   Aragorn,   Gimli,  Legolas,   Merry  and 
    Pippin.  Gandalf  as  the   White  Rider....   Vision  of   Minas  Tirith 
    from afar.                                                               
                                                                            
   The text begins in the same pale ink as was used for  the earlier  part of 
   the outline but soon turns to pencil. At the head of  the page  is written 
   (later,  in  a  different ink):  Homeric catalogue.  Forlong the  Fat. The 
   folk of Lebennin' (see p. 287).                                           
  
                                                                            
    Battle   before   walls.   Sorties   from   city.   Aragorn    puts   the 
   Haradwaith   to   flight.   Aragorn   enters   into   Minas   Tirith   and 
   becomes   their   chief.   Recollection   of   the   boding    words   (as 
   spoken by Boromir).                                                       
    The   forces   of   Minas   Tirith   and   Rohan   under    Aragorn   and 
   Gandalf   cross   the   Anduin   and   retake   Elostirion.   The  Nazgul. 
   How   Gandalf   drove   them   back.   Wherever   the   shadow    of   the 
   Nazgul  fell  there  was a  blind darkness.  Men fell  flat, or  fled. But 
   about  Gandalf  there  was  always  a  light  -  and  where  he  rode  the 
   shadow retreated.                                                         
    The   forces   of    West   worst    Minas   Morghul    [written   above: 
   Morgol]   and   drive   back   the   enemy   to   the  Field   of  Nomen's 
   Land   before   Kirith   Ungol.   Here  comes   the  embassy   of  Sauron. 
   He  sends  to  say  that  [Here  the  ink  text  ends  and is  followed by 
   pencil,  the  word  that  crossed  out]  to   Gandalf  and   Aragorn  that 
   he  has   got  Frodo   the  Ringbearer   captive.  (Dismay   of  Aragorn.) 
   
                              
                                                                          
   Sauron's  messenger  declares  that  Frodo  has  begged   for  deliver- 
   ance  at  any  price.  Sauron's  price is  the immediate  withdrawal of 
   all  forces west  of Anduin  - and  eventual surrender  of all  land up 
   to  west  of  Misty  Mountains  (as  far  as  Isen). As  token Sauron's 
   messenger  shows  Sting  (or  some  other  object  taken -  the phial?) 
   taken   when   Frodo   was   prisoner   -   this   would  have   to  be 
   something   Sam   overlooked   [written   in  margin:   mithril  coat]. 
   But Gandalf utterly rejects the terms.                                  
    'Keep  your  captive  until  the  battle is  over, Sauron!  For verily 
   if  the  day  goes  to  me and  we do  not then  find him  unharmed, it 
   shall  go  very  ill  with  you.  Not  you  alone  have  power.  To  me 
   also a power is  given of  retribution, and  to you  it will  seem very 
   terrible. But if the day is yours  then you  must do  with us  all that 
   remain  alive  as  you  will.  So  indeed  you  would  do in  any case, 
   whatever oath or treaty you might now make.'                            
    Gandalf  explains  that  Frodo  is  probably  not  captive  -  for  at 
   any  rate  Sauron  has  not  got  the  Ring.  Otherwise  he  would  not 
   seek to parley.                                                         
    The  story  must  return  to  Sam  and  Frodo   at  the   moment  when 
   Gandalf   and   Aragorn   ride   past   Minas   Morghul.   ?   And   go 
   down to moment when Ring is destroyed.                                  
    Then  just  as  Gandalf  rejects  parley  there  is  a great  spout of 
   flame,  and  the  forces  of  Sauron  fly.  Aragorn  and   Gandalf  and 
   their host pour into Gorgoroth.                                         
    Part  of  Battle  could  be  seen  by  Frodo  from [?his]  tower while 
   a prisoner.                                                             
                                                                          
    With the last part of this text compare the second part of the outline 
   'The Story Foreseen from Fangorn', VII.438.                              
   
      This pencilled  continuation was  obviously written  all at  one time, 
    and  it  was  written  therefore  after  May  1944, when  Faramir, whose 
    return  to  Minas Tirith  is mentioned  here, entered  the story  of The 
    Lord of the Rings: it is new work on the  story after  Book IV  had been 
    completed. That the  brief initial  passage in  ink ('Pippin  looked out 
    from  Gandalf's  arms  ...')  should  be  separated  from  its pencilled 
    continuation by a long interval seems to me so unlikely as to be  out of 
    the  question.  Far  more  probably  my father  abandoned it  because he 
    had changed his mind about  Gandalf's riding  by day,  and (as  he often 
    did  in  such  cases)  then  sketched  out  the changed  conception very 
    rapidly (see the Note on Chronology at the end of this chapter).         
      This was followed by a further draft  of the  opening ('B'),  a single 
  
    page roughly written in ink that went no further than  the errand-riders 
    racing from Gondor to Edoras. I give this brief text in full, ignoring a 
    few subsequent changes in pencil.                                        
                                                                            
      Pippin  looked   out  from   the  shelter   of  Gandalf's   cloak.  He 
    was  awake  now,  though  he  had  been  sleeping, but  he felt  that he 
    was  still  in  a  swift-moving dream.  Still the  dark world  seemed to 
    be  rushing  by,  and  a  wind  sang loudly  in his  ears. He  could see 
    nothing  but  the   wheeling  stars,   and  away   to  the   right  vast 
    shadows   against   the   sky,   where  the   mountains  of   the  south 
    marched  by.  Sleepily  he  tried  to  reckon  the  time,  but  he could 
    not  be  sure  of  his  memory.  This  was the  beginning of  the second 
    night  of  riding  since  he  had  seen the  pale gleam  of gold  in the 
    chill  dawn  and  had  come  to  the  great  empty  house upon  the hill 
    in  Edoras.  There  he  had  slept  only  dimly  aware  of  much  coming 
    and  going  and  of  the  great  outcry  when   the  winged   flier  had 
    passed over. And since then riding, riding in the night.                 
      A  pale  light  came  in  the  sky,  a  blaze of  yellow fire  was lit 
    behind  dark   barriers.  For   a  moment   he  was   afraid,  wondering 
    what  dreadful  thing  lay  ahead;  he  rubbed  his  eyes,  and  then he 
    saw  it  was  the  moon  rising  full  out  of  the eastern  shadows. So 
    they had ... for four hours since dusk!(1)                               
      'Where are we, Gandalf?' he asked.                                     
      'Anorien   the   realm  of   Gondor  is   still  fleeting   by,'  said 
    Gandalf.                                                                 
      'What  is  that?'  said  Pippin,   suddenly  clutching   at  Gandalf's 
    cloak.  'Fire!  I thought  for a  moment it  might be  a dragon.  I feel 
    that anything might happen in this land. Look there is another!'        
      'On,  Shadowfax!'  cried  Gandalf.  'We  must  not  rest  this  night. 
    Those  are  the  beacons  of  Gondor  calling for  aid. War  is kindled. 
    See,  there  is  the  light  on  Amon  Thorn,  and  a flame  on Elenach; 
   
   and  look  there  they  go  speeding  west,  Nardol,  Penannon,             
   Orodras, and Mindor Uilas on the borders of Rohan. Haste!'                  
     And Shadowfax  leaped forward,  and as  he sprang  forward he             
   neighed pricking his ears. Neighing of horses answered and like             
   shadows flying on a wild  wind riders  went by  them thundering             
   west in the gloom.                                                          
     'Those are post riders,' said  Gandalf, 'riding  from message             
   post  to  message  post  -  bearing  tidings  and  summons. The             
   message will reach Edoras by nightfall tonight.'(2)                            
                                                                              
     This  text  was followed  by another  single page  ('C'). This  was typed 
   by  my  father  in  the  'midget  type'  which  he used  in his  letters to 
   me  from  7  July  1944  (see  the  beginning  of  no.  75 in  Letters) and 
   frequently until  October of  that year;  and thus  this one  sheet carries 
   the  story  as  far  as  the  point  where  Shadowfax  passes  through  the 
   narrow  gate  in the Pelennor wall  (RK p.  21) -  the text  stopping just 
   before  the  name  Pelennor  would  appear  (see  p.  277).  The final text 
   was  now  very  closely  approached.  The  names  of  all the  beacons (now 
   seven, not six) are here  in the  final form:  Amon Din,  Eilenach, Nardol, 
   Erelas,   Minrimmon,   Calenhad,   and   Halifirien   on  the   borders  of 
   Rohan.  There  are  however a  few differences.  Gandalf here  tells Pippin 
   that  the  message-posts were  at distances  of 'every  fifty miles  or so, 
   where  errand-riders  were  always  in  readiness  to  carry   messages  to 
   Rohan  or  elsewhere'  (in  RK,  p.  20,  no  distance  is  mentioned,  and 
   Belfalas  is named  as another  destination of  such errands).  The passage 
   in which Pippin, falling asleep, thinks of Frodo runs thus:                 
                                                                              
   He wondered where Frodo  was and  if he  was already  in Mordor,            
   little thinking that Frodo on that same night saw from  afar the            
   white snows under the moon; but  the red  flames of  the beacons            
  
   he did not see, for the mists of the Great River covered all the            
   land between.                                                               
                                                                              
   On  this see  the Note  on Chronology  at the  end of  this chapter.(3)-The 
   leader  of  the  men  at  the  Pelennor  wall is  here named  Cranthir, not 
   Ingold.                                                                     
                                                                              
     The next stage  in the  evolution of  'Minas Tirith'  was a  complete, or 
   nearly complete, draft  text; that  the page  'C' preceded  it and  was not 
   an abortive start to a typescript of it is certain `e.g., the leader of the 
   men at the wall is now Ingold).                                             
     My  father  here set  a most  curious puzzle.  The datum  is that  (as he 
   said)  he  abandoned  'Minas  Tirith'  about  the  end  of  1942,  as  'the 
   beacons flared in Anorien': the story only went 'as far  as the  arrival in 
   Gondor'. A single typescript  page ('C')  does precisely  that, and  when I 
   first  studied  these  papers  I felt  certain that  it was  the 'abandoned 
   
    opening', but it is clear  and obvious  that 'C'  was developed  from 'B' 
    and that from 'A', and in 'A' there is a reference  to Faramir,  who only 
    entered the story in 1944.  Moreover 'C'  was typed  with a  special type 
    which  my  father  seems  only  to   have  begun   using  in   1944.  The 
    emphatically   underlined   words  in   A  'Beacons.   Messengers  riding 
    West' certainly suggest that this  is where  those ideas  actually arose; 
    but how could they have done so,  since 'the  beacons flared  in Anorien' 
    already in the original opening of 1942?  I was  therefore forced  to the 
    conclusion that that was lost.                                             
      But this conclusion is  wrong; and  there is  very clear  evidence that 
    my father erred in his recollection. The solution lies in a  passage from 
    his  letter  of  Thursday  12  October  1944, which  I have  cited before 
    (p- 100), but not in full:                                                
                                                                             
      I  began  trying  to  write again  (I would,  on the  brink of  term!) on 
      Tuesday,  but-I struck  a most  awkward error  (one or  two days)  in the 
      synchronization,  v.  important  at  this  stage,  of movements  of Frodo 
      and  the  others,  which  has cost  labour and  thought and  will require 
      tiresome  small  alterations in  many chapters;  but at  any rate  I have 
      actually began Book Five (and last: about 10 chapters per 'book').      
                                                                             
    I had taken (in view of what he said years later) the  words that  I have 
    italicised to  mean that  my father  had begun  'Minas Tirith'  anew, and 
    supposed that in this brief reference he simply passed over the fact that 
    the  beginning  of  the  chapter  (and  the beginning  of 'The  Muster of 
    Rohan') was long since in existence - or else that the  earlier beginning 
    had  now  been  rejected  and  set  aside.  But the  words are  much more 
    naturally  taken  to  mean  what they  say: 'I  have actually  begun Book 
    Five'- on 10 October 1944, ab initio; and if they are so taken the entire 
    problem disappears. The abandoned opening is not lost,  and it  is indeed 
    the curious isolated page 'C'  in 'midget  type'; but  it was  written in 
    1944, not 1942.  The page  'A', preceding  'B' and  'C', is  indeed where 
    the ideas of the beacons  and the  westbound errand-riders  first emerged 
    -  and since  it was  written in  1944 the  appearance of  Faramir repre- 
    sents no difficulty.  Thus in  his letter  of 29  November 1944  cited on 
    p.  219  my father  could say  that 'Book  Five and  Last opens  with the 
    ride  of  Gandalf  to  Minas  Tirith  ...  Some  of  this  is  written or 
    sketched': it had been 'written or sketched' in the previous month.       
      The reason for this error, made many years later, is  easy to  see: for 
    there was indeed  a long  hiatus in  the writing  of 'Minas  Tirith' (and 
    'The Muster  of Rohan').  But it  fell not  in the  long halt  of 1943-4, 
    between Book III and Book IV; it fell  in the  long halt  between October 
    1944  and  the  summer  of  1946  (see  pp.  219-20),  after Book  IV was 
    completed. That this  is so  is strongly  supported by  the time-schemes. 
    I  have  argued  (p.  141)  that  the  schemes  C  and  D   preceded  the 
  
    chronological  problems  that  emerged  in  October  1944,  while  scheme 
    S represents their resolution. All three, however,  deal both  with Frodo 
   
                                          
                                                                                
   and  Sam  on  the  one  hand  and  the  events  in  Rohan  and Gondor  on the 
   other;  and  it  seems  therefore  very  probable  that  they  are all  to be 
   associated with  the new  narrative opening  at that  time. It  was precisely 
   because  my  father  was now,  in the  latter part  of 1944,  returning 'west 
   of  Anduin' for  the first  time since  he finished  'The Palantir'  that the 
   need  for  all  this  chronological  synchronisation  arose. See  further the 
   Note on Chronology at the end of this chapter.                                
                                                                                
     The  first full  draft of  'Minas Tirith'  belongs of  course to  the final 
   period  in  the  writing  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings.  This text  was left 
   behind  in  England;  but  apart  from this,  almost all  manuscript material 
   from  the  final  period  (Books V  and VI),  including outlines  and initial 
   draftings,  went  to  Marquette  University  in  the original  consignment of 
   papers.                                                                       
                                                                                
                             (ii) The Muster of Rohan.                           
                                                                                
   The  original  draft  for  the  opening  of  'The  Muster  of   Rohan',  here 
   called 'A', is a rapidly pencilled text in my father's most difficult script, 
   some of which has defied repeated  attempts to  decipher it;  I give  it here 
   as  best  I  can.  The  opening paragraph  was rejected  as soon  as written, 
   but  it  was  not  struck  through.  It  may be  mentioned before  giving the 
   text  that  it  had  long  been   known  that   Theoden  would   return  from 
   Isengard  through  the  mountains  to  Dunharrow:  see  the   outlines  given 
   on  pp.  70,  72  (written  before  Gandalf's  sudden  departure   for  Minas 
   Tirith  on  Shadowfax   had  entered).   In  LR   the  journey   of  Theoden, 
   Aragorn   and   their   company  from   Dol  Baran   is  described   in  'The 
   Passing of the Grey Company', but that had not yet been written.              
                                                                                
     Morning  was  come  again,  but  dim  still  lay  the  deep dale            
   about  them.  Dark  and  shadowy  the great  woods of  fir climbed            
   upon the steep sides of the ... hills. Long now  it seemed  to the            
   travellers since they had ridden from  Isengard, longer  even than            
   [? the] time of their weary journey.(4)                                       
     Day  again  was  fading.  Dim  lay  the  high  dale  about them.            
   Night  had  already  come  beneath  the  great woods  of murmuring            
   firs that clothed the steep mountain-sides. But now the travellers            
   rode down a steep  track and  passing out  of the  scented sighing            
   gloom  of the  pines they  [?followed a]  ...... they  found them-            
   selves at the... where it passed into a wider vale. The  long vale            
   of  Harrowdale.  Dark  on  the  right  loomed  the   vast  tangled            
   mass of  Dunharrow, its  great peak  now lost  to sight,  for they            
   were  crawling at  its feet.  Lights twinkled  before them  on the            
   other  side of  the valley,  across the  river Snowborn (5) white and            
   fuming on its stones. They were come at  last at  the end  of many            
   days to the old mountain  homes of  folk forgotten  - to  the Hold            
   
   of  Dunharrow.  Long  it  seemed since  they rode  from Isengard. 
   [?It was] ... days since they rode from  Isengard, but  it seemed 
   ...,  with little  else but  weary riding.  So King  Theoden came 
   back to his people.                                              
     As dusk fell they came to the river and  the old  stone bridges 
   that [?were  there]. There  they sounded  a horn.  Horns answered 
   gladly  from  above.  Now they  climbed up  a winding  path which 
   brought them slowly up to a wide upland field  set back  into the 
   side  of  the  great  [?bones of  Dunharrow. Treeclad  walls half 
   embraced  it].(6) The  Snowborn  issued  and   fell  down   with  a 
  
   waterfall. The rock behind was full of caves that had  been bored 
   and cut with great  labour in  the rock  walls. Legend  said that 
   here was a dwelling and a [?holy] place of  forgotten men  in the 
   Dark  Years  -  [?  before ever]  the ships  came to  Belfalas or 
   Gondor  was  built.  What  had  become  of  them?  Vanished, gone 
   away,  to  mingle  with  the  people  of Dunland  or the  folk of 
   Lebennin by the sea. Here  the Eorlingas  had made  a stronghold, 
   but they were not a mountain folk,  and as  the days  grew better 
   while Sauron was far  away they  passed down  the vale  and built 
   Edoras at the north of Harrowdale.  But ever  they kept  the Hold 
   of Dunharrow as a refuge.  There still  dwelt some  folk reckoned 
   as Rohir, and the same in speech,  but dark  with grey  eyes. The 
   blood of the forgotten men ran in their veins.                   
     Now all [? about] the vale on  [? flat]  sides of  the Snowborn 
   they saw ... and ... of men, fires  kindled. The  [?upland plain] 
   was filled [? too]. Trumpets  rang, glad  was the  cry of  men to 
   welcome Theoden.                                                 
     Eowyn comes forth and greets Theoden and Aragorn.              
     Gandalf's message tells her to hold assembly at Dunharrow. 
     This is not the House of Eorl.  But [?  that is  guarded]. Here 
   we will [?hold) the  feast of  victory so  long delayed,  and the 
   [ale >] ... ale (7) of Hama and all who fell.                        
     The torchlit stone hall.                                       
     Merry sat beside Theoden as was promised.(8)                   
     Eowyn brings in the cup for the drinking.                      
     Even as Theoden drains it the messenger comes.                 
     Aragorn  had  already  arrived  and  greets  King Theoden (9) side 
   by side with Eowyn.                                              
     Halbarad  sister-son  of  Denethor.(10) He  asks for  ten thousand 
   spears at once.                                                  
     Men are  [? gathering]  in the  East beyond  the Inland  Sea of 
   Nurnen,  and  far  north.  Eventually  they  may  assail  the East 
   
    
                                                                            
   Emnet, but that would not  come yet.  Now Orcs  have passed               
   south through Nargil pass in the Southland beyond [? River]               
   Harnen.(11)                                                                  
                                                                            
    I  postpone  discussion of  this earliest  conception of  Harrowdale and 
   the Hold  of Dunharrow  to the  end of  the next  version. This,  which I 
   will call 'B', began as a fully articulated narrative in ink and in clear 
   script, but  swiftly collapsed.  The opening  passage was  much corrected 
   both at the time of writing and subsequently; I give it here as  it seems 
   to have stood when my father abandoned it.                                
                                                                            
    Day  was  fading.  The  high   valley  grew   dim  about   them.  Night 
   had   already   come   beneath  the   murmuring  firwood   that  clothed 
   the  steep  mountain-sides.  Their  path  turning  a  sharp  shoulder of 
   rock  plunged  down  into  the  sighing  gloom  under  dark   trees.  At 
   last  they  came  out  again  and  saw  that it  was evening,  and their 
   journey  was  nearly  at  an  end.  They  had  come  down  to  the  edge 
   of  the  mountain-stream,  which  all  day  they  had  followed  as  far 
   below  it  clove  its  deep  path  between  the  tree-clad   walls.  And 
   now   through   a   narrow   gate  between   the  mountains   it  passed 
   out, and flowed into a wider vale.                                        
    'At last! ' said Eomer. 'We are come                                     
                                                                            
   Here  my  father  stopped.  Perhaps  at  once,  he  added  in  pencil 'to 
   Harrowdale',  then struck  out Eomer's  words and  continued the  text in 
   pencil,  which  soon  becomes  difficult  to  read,  and finally  as nearly 
   impossible as text A.                                                     
  
                                                                            
   They  followed  it,  and  saw  the  Snowborn white  and fuming            
   upon its stones rush down upon its swift journey to  Edoras at            
   the mountains' feet. To their right, now  dark and  swathed in            
   cloud, loomed the vast  tumbled mass  of great  Dunharrow, but            
   his/its tall peak and cap of snow they could not see, for they            
   were crawling under the shadow of his  knees. Across  the dale            
   before them lights were twinkling.                                        
    'Long now it  seems since  we rode  from Isengard  about this            
   hour of the  day,' said  Theoden. 'We  have journeyed  by dusk            
   and night and by day among the hills, and I have lost count of            
   time. But was not the moon full last night?'                              
    'Yes,' said Aragorn. '[Five >]  Four days  have we  passed on            
   the road, and now six remain before the day that you appointed            
   for the assembly at Edoras.'                                              
    'Then here at Dunharrow maybe we can rest a while,'  said the            
   King.                                                                     
    They came now [?under] dusk over a  stone bridge  across the            
   
   river;  and  when  the  head  of  [?his] long  line had  passed it  a man 
   sounded  a  loud  call  upon  [a]  horn.  It  echoed  in the  valley, and 
   horn[s]  answered  it  from  far  above.  Lights   sprang  out   and  men 
   rode   forward   to   meet   them.   King   Theoden  was   welcomed  back 
   with   joy,   and   he   rode  on   with  Eomer   and  Aragorn   and  his 
   company  up   the  steep   winding  path   that  led   to  the   Hold  of 
   Dunharrow   on   the   mountain's   knee.   No   foe  could   climb  that 
   way   while   any   defended   it  from   above.  [Looking   back]  Merry 
   was  riding  now  on   a  pony   furnished  for   him  at   Helm's  Deep. 
   With   him   [?   went]  Legolas   and  Gimli.   They  looked   back  and 
   long  after  they  had  climbed  high  they  could  descry  in  the  grey 
   dusk  below  the  long  winding  line  of  the  Riders  of   Rohan  still 
   crossing   by   the   bridge.   Many  men   had  followed   Theoden  from 
   Westfold.                                                                 
     So  at  last  they  came  to  the   Hold  -   the  mountain   homes  of 
   long   forgotten   folk.   Dim   legends   only   now   remembered  them. 
   Here   they   had  dwelt   [and  had   made  a   dark  temple   a  temple 
   and  holy  place  in  the  Dark  Years]  in  fear  under  the  shadow  of 
   the  Dark  Years,  before  ever  a  ship  came  to  Belfalas   or  Gondor 
   of  the  Kings  was  built.  That  was  in the  first [?reign]  of Sauron 
   the  [?Great]  when  Baraddur  first  was  founded,  but  they   had  ... 
   [?him]  and  built  a  refuge  ......  [?that   no  enemy]   could  take. 
   There  was  a  wide   upland  [field   >  ?slope]   set  back   into  the 
   mountain   -   the   lap   of   Dunharrow.    Arms   of    the   mountain 
   embraced  [it]  except  only  for  a  space  upon  the  west.   Here  the 
   [?green  bay]  fell  over  a   sheer  brink   down  into   Harrowdale.  A 
   winding  path  led  up.'  Behind  the  sheer  walls  of  the   vale  were 
   .....  caves  - made  by ancient  art. [?Water  fell in  a fall  over the 
   ........... and flowed ... the midst ...]                                 
     When  the  men  of  Gondor  came  [?there]  the  men  of   this  place 
   lived  for  a  while  [?owning]  no  lord  of  Gondor.  But  what  became 
   of  them  no  legend  knew.  They  had  vanished   and  gone   far  away. 
                                                                            
     As my father wrote the end of this text he drew two little  sketches of 
   the  Hold  of  Dunharrow,  and  this page  is reproduced  on p.  239 (see 
   also note  6). These  sketches show  his earliest  imagining of  the Hold 
   very clearly: a natural 'amphitheatre'  with caves  in the  further rock- 
   wall,  and  a  stream  (in  text A  stated to  be the  Snowbourn) falling 
   down  from  the  heights  behind  and  over  the  central   door,  thence 
   crossing  the  open  space  ('the  lap of  Dunharrow') and  falling again 
   over the lower cliff up which the path climbs. It is less easy to be sure 
   of the  situation of  the Hold  in relation  to Harrowdale.  When Theoden 
   and  his  company  enter  the  dale  'the  vast  tumbled  mass  of  great 
  
   
   (Dunharrow.) 
   
   Dunharrow' is on their  right; Dunharrow  is the  name of  the mountain 
   (on  the First  Map, IV(E), VII.319, 'Dunharrow'  is written  against the 
   mountain  at the  head of  the great  valley extending  south-west from 
   Edoras).  They  crossed  the  Snowbourn  by a  stone bridge;  the path, 
   steep and winding,  then led  them up  to the  Hold 'on  the mountain's 
   knee'; and the 'amphitheatre' was open  to the  west. The  most natural 
   interpretation  is  that  the  Hold was  on the  far (eastern)  side of 
   Harrowdale, and near the head of the valley.                            
     The references in A to the Hold  having been  preserved as  a refuge, 
   and  to 'the  torchlit stone  hall' in  which the  feast was  held, are 
   explained and expanded in subsequent texts.                             
                                                                          
     Text B was followed, no doubt immediately, by a third  version ('C'), 
   clearly written in ink, which however  again stops  at the  same point. 
   Here  the  entry of  the Riders  into Harrowdale  is described  in very 
   much the same way as it is in B:                                        
                                                                          
   They  followed  it  [the  mountain-stream]  and saw  it spring  with a 
   last  leap  into  the  Snowbourn River  that white  and fuming  on its 
   stones  rushed  down  upon  its  swift  journey  to Edoras  far below. 
   To  their  right,  dark  and  swathed  in   cloud,  loomed   the  vast 
   tumbled  mass  of  great  Dunharrow,  but  its  peak  and cap  of snow 
   they  could  not  see,  for  they  were crawling  under the  shadow of 
   its  knees.  Across  the  valley  upon  the mountain-side  lights were 
   twinkling.                                                              
                                                                          
     It  was now  Eomer, not  Aragorn, who  replied to  Theoden's question 
   'But was it not the full moon last night?'; for Aragorn was no longer a 
   member of the King's company.                                           
                                                                          
     'No,  the  night  before,'  said  Eomer.  'Five  days we  have passed 
   on  the  road:  it  has  been  slow  since  we  took  to  the mountain- 
   paths;  five  days  remain  until the  day that  you appointed  for the 
   muster at Edoras.'                                                      
     'Then  here  at  Dunharrow  maybe  we  can  rest  a while,'  said the 
   King.                                                                   
     'If  you  would  take  my  counsel,  lord,'  said  Eomer,  'you would 
   remain  here  until  the  war  that  threatens  is  over, lost  or won. 
   [Struck   out   at   once:  You   have  ridden   far  and   taxed  your 
   strength in  the war  with Saruman.  Victory will  have little  joy for 
   me,  or  for  your  people,  unless  we  can  lay  our  swords  at your 
   feet.]'                                                                 
     'We will speak of that later,' said Theoden.                          
     They  rode  on.  Merry  looked  about  him.  He  was  tired,  for  he 
   was  riding  himself  now,  on  a  sturdy  hill-pony furnished  for him 
   
    
                                                                           
   at   Helm's   Deep;   but  he   had  enjoyed   the  journey   among  the 
   passes   and   high  dales,   the  tall   pine-woods,  and   the  bright 
   waterfalls.  He  loved  mountains,  and  the  desire  to  see  and  know 
   them   had   moved   him   strongly   when  he   and  his   friends  had 
   plotted to go with Frodo, far away in the Shire.                         
    He   rode  with   the  King's   company,  and   often  he   had  jogged 
   along  beside  Theoden  himself,  telling  him  of  the  Shire,  and the 
   doings  of  hobbit-folk.  They  had  got  on  well   together,  although 
   much  of  Merry's  language   was  hard   for  Theoden   to  understand. 
   But  all  the  same,  and  in  spite  of  the  honour,  he  was  lonely, 
   especially  at  the  day's  end.  Aragorn  had   ridden  on   far  ahead 
  
   with  the  swifter  riders,  taking  Legolas  and  Gimli; and  he missed 
   Pippin deeply. The fellowship seemed now altogether scattered.           
    They   came   now  in   the  dusk   to  a   stone  bridge   across  the 
   Snowbourn ...                                                            
                                                                           
    It would be  interesting to  know why  (at this  stage in  the develop- 
   ment of  the narrative,  when they  would all  meet again  at Dunharrow) 
   Aragorn  with  Legolas  and  Gimli and  others went  on ahead  (see note 
   9), but no explanation is given.                                         
    Text C now follows B very closely,  and is  largely identical  with it. 
   The  mention  of  Legolas  and  Gimli  riding  with  Merry is  of course 
   removed. Of the ancient men  of Dunharrow  it is  said that  'their name 
   was lost', and that here they 'had their refuge and hidden fane'; 'those 
   were  the  days when  Sauron first  was lord,  and Baraddur  was founded; 
   but they had not  served him,  making here  a refuge  that no  foe could 
   take.' The 'wide upland slope' is  again named  'the Lap  of Dunharrow', 
   and it is again said to open on the west; 'There there was a sheer brink 
   that  fell some  hundreds of  feet down  to the  Snowbourn. Up  this the 
   winding  path  climbed.  Inside  the  amphitheatre  (?)  was  clasped by 
   sheer walls of rock rising at  the back  to a  great precipice;  and the 
   walls'                                                                   
    Here text C stops; there is thus no mention here of the  falling stream 
   referred to in A (where it is actually  the Snowbourn)  and B  and shown 
   on one of the accompanying  sketches, nor  of the  relations of  the men 
   of Dunharrow with the men of Gondor.                                     
                                                                           
   A fourth text ('D') followed, in which the actual  words of  the opening 
   of 'The Muster of Rohan'  in RK  were quite  closely approached  for the 
   most part, but this extends no further than a  single page,  ending with 
   Merry's 'listening to the noise of water, the murmur of dark  trees, the 
   crack of stone, and  the vast  waiting silence  that brooded  behind all 
   sound.' The most notable  feature of  this brief  text is  the following 
   passage:                                                                 
   
   To  their  right,  dark  and   swathed  in   cloud,  loomed   the  vast 
   tumbled   mass   of   [struck   out   immediately:  great   Du]  mighty 
   Starkhorn,  [struck  out:  the  grim  mountain,]  but  its  gnarled and 
   jagged  peak  they  could  not see,  for they  were crawling  under the 
   shadow  of  its  knees. Across  the valley  upon the  lap of  the great 
   mountain lights were twinkling.                                         
                                                                          
     At this point,  it is  clear, the  great mountain  'Dunharrow' became 
   the  Starkhorn,  and  though  the text  does not  extend far  enough to 
   make  the matter  certain the  last sentence  of this  extract suggests 
   strongly (especially from the use of the word 'lap')  that the  Hold of 
   Dunharrow, in which lights were  twinkling, was  situated on  the lower 
   slopes of the Starkhorn.                                                
                                                                          
     The next stage seems to have been two  pages of  notes in  very rapid 
   pencil ('E'), some but not all of which my father overwrote  clearly in 
   ink, and against some names and words putting queries.                  
                                                                          
     When  the  Eorlingas  came  first  to  Dun  Harrow  they   had  found 
   only  one  old  man living  in a  cave, speaking  in a  strange tongue. 
   None   could   understand   him.   Often   he   spoke  and   seemed  to 
   desire  to  tell  them  something, but  he died  before any  could read 
   his words. Where were all the rest of his folk?                         
     Aragorn  and  Eowyn  meet  the  King.  They   say  that   Riders  are 
   mustering    at   Dun    Harrow   -    Gandalf's   command:    he   had 
   passed  by  Edoras  some  days  ago.  Many  have  already  come   in  - 
   and  many  strange  folk.  I  do  not  ....   understand  how,   but  a 
   summons   went   forth   long   ago.   Rangers   have  come   and  Dun- 
  
   landers and messengers from the Woodmen of Mirkwood.                    
     They  say  that  but  for  the  shadow  of  the  new  war  they would 
   make  a  feast  of  victory.  Even  so  they  will  feast  and  rejoice 
   because of the King's return.                                           
     Torchlit stone hall.                                                  
     Merry sat beside Theoden as promised.                                 
                                                                          
   The following was overwritten in  ink, apparently  only to  clarify the 
   pencilled text (parts of which can be made out), not to alter or expand 
   it.  Several  of  the  names  have  queries  against  them  in  the ink 
   overwriting,  and  some  of  the  pencilled words  my father  could not 
   interpret.                                                              
                                                                          
     Eowyn bears wine to him, bidding him drink and be glad.               
     Even as Theoden drinks the cup, the messenger of Minas                
   Tirith arrives.? Barahir ? Halbarad.                                    
   
     He  asks  for  ten thousand  spears at  once! The  Swertings have 
   come.  The  forces of  Sauron have  crossed the  Nargul ?  Pass and 
   raised  the  men  of  Harad and  of ?  Umbor. A  fleet has  put out 
   from  the Havens  of Umbor  - once  Gondor's, but  long lost  - and 
   sailed  up  the  Anduin  and  reached  Anarion,  at  the  same time 
   more  enemies  have  crossed  the  river  and  taken  the  fords of 
   Osgiliath again - won back hardly  in the  winter. [In  margin, ink 
   over  pencil:]  Swertings  are  only  just moving,  and a  few pre- 
   liminary  ravages  of  Lebennin.  Spies  report  a  great  fleet  ? 
   [concluding pencilled words were illegible]                       
     Theoden  replies  that  that  is  more  than  he could  have mus- 
   tered in a ? [pencilled word  was illegible]  at his  height, and 
   before the war with Saruman.                                       
     Eowyn  says  that  women must  ride now,  as they  did in  a like 
   evil  time  in  the  days  of  Brego  son  of  [mark  showing  name 
   omitted]  Eorl's  son,  when  the wild  men of  the East  came from 
   the Inland Sea into the Eastemnet.                                 
     [Pencilled  text  struck  through  and not  ovewritten:] Theoden 
   decides to pass over the [struck out: Rath] Scada pass to  the vale 
   of Blackroot into Lebennin and fall on enemy in rear.              
     [Ink  over  pencil:] Aragorn  [in margin:  Eomer?] begs  leave to 
   take a force over the Scada Pass and fall on  the enemy's  rear. 'I 
   will  go  with  you  in my  brother's stead'  said Eowyn  [added: to 
   King Theoden].                                                     
     [Ink  text  original:)  As  had  been  promised him  at Isengard, 
   Merry  sat  beside  [written  above:  near]  the  King  himself. On 
   either  side  of  the  King  were  Eowyn  and  Eomer,  and  Aragorn 
   beside  Eowyn.  Merry  sat  with  Legolas  and  Gimli not  far from 
   the fire and spoke together - while all about rolled the  speech of 
   Rohan.                                                             
     [Ink  over  pencil:]  They had  been bidden  to the  King's table 
   but said that the lords would wish to talk  high matters,  and they 
   wished  to  talk  together.  ?  Legolas  ?  [in  margin:  No,  King 
   surely?]  tells  history  of  Dunharrow:  how   the  men   of  Dun- 
   harrow  lived  in  the  valley;  how  Dunharrow was  furnished; how 
   the Kings of  the Mark  had once  dwelt here  - and  still returned 
   once  a  year  in  autumn.  But  Theoden had  not kept  this custom 
   for several years. The Feast-hall had  been long  silent [pencilled 
   text: But Theoden had not done so for many years].                 
     Eowyn brings wine.                                               
     [Ink  text  original:]  Remembering  his  promise   at  Isengard, 
   Theoden  summoned  Merry  and  set  him  at  his  left hand  at the 
   
   high table upon the stone dais. On the King s right sat Eowyn              
   and Eomer, and at the table's end Aragorn. Legolas  and Gimli              
  
   sat beside Merry. The three companions spoke much together in              
   soft voices, while all about them the speech of  Rohan rolled              
   loud and clear.                                                            
                                                                             
     These notes  - very  much a  record of  'thinking with  the pen'  - have 
   several  curious  features.  The conception  of the  Hold of  Dunharrow as 
   a great redoubt of the Kings of the Mark, with a hall  of feasting  in its 
   caverns  (whence  came  the  lights   twinkling  on   the  mountain-side), 
   reappears from text  A, and  the last  survivor of  the ancient  people of 
   Harrowdale emerges.                                                        
     Aragorn  (with  Gimli  and  Legolas)  has  ridden   on  ahead   to  Dun- 
   harrow, as in text C (p. 241); and in these notes is the first  mention of 
   the coming south of a body of  Rangers. Eowyn's  reference to  the assault 
   on Rohan long  before, when  in the  days of  Brego 'the  wild men  of the 
   East came from the  Inland Sea  into the  Eastemnet', is  a sign  that the 
   history  of  Rohan  had  been  evolving  unseen. In  LR (Appendix  A (II), 
   'The  Kings  of  the  Mark')  Eorl  the  Young  fell  in  battle  with the 
   Easterlings  in  the  Wold of  Rohan, and  his son  Brego, builder  of the 
   Golden  Hall,  drove them  out. In  the outline  'The Story  Foreseen from 
   Fangorn'  (VII.435)  and in  drafting for  'The King  of the  Golden Hall' 
   (VII.445)  Brego,  builder  of the  hall, was  the son  of Brytta.  In the 
   present notes Brego is the grandson of Eorl, and a blank  is left  for the 
   name of his father.                                                        
     Among  other  names  that appear  here, I  cannot certainly  explain the 
   queries  that  my father  set against  the first  occurrence of  Umbor and 
   against  Nargul (Pass).(13) For Anarion  as  the  name  of  a   region  of 
   Gondor  see  VII.309-10,  318-19;  Anarion  on  both  the  First  Map  and 
   my 1943  map is  given not  only to  Anorien (north  of Minas  Tirith) but 
   also  to  the  region  south  of  Minas  Tirith.  For the  former, Anorien 
   appears already in the draft A of the opening of  'Minas Tirith',  p. 231. 
   The  Scada  Pass leading  over the  mountains into  the Blackroot  Vale is 
   not  named  on  any map.(14) It is  here that  the possibility  first appears 
   that Aragorn (or Eomer) will  lead some  part of  the forces  mustering at 
   Dunharrow  across  the  mountains,  rather  than  ride  to   Minas  Tirith 
   along  their  northern  skirts,  in  view  of  the  news  brought  by  the 
   messenger  from  Gondor  (see  further  pp.  252-3).  The   name  proposed 
   here  for  the   messenger,  Halbarad   (beside  Barahir),   has  appeared 
   already in  the original  draft A  of 'The  Muster of  Rohan': see  p. 236 
   and note 10.                                                               
                                                                             
     A new  version of  the narrative  ('F') was  now begun,  clearly written 
   at the outset but soon collapsing into a scrawl; in this the story extends 
   rather further. In the opening passage of this  text lights  still twinkle 
   across  the  valley  'on  the  lap  of  the  great mountain';  Eomer still 
   
    informs  Theoden  that the  moon was  full two  nights before,  that they 
    have  passed  five  days  on  the journey,  and that  five remain  to the 
    muster at Edoras; and the  Riders still  cross the  Snowbourn by  a stone 
    bridge (not as in RK by a  ford), here  described as  'a bare  arch, wide 
    and  low,  without  kerb  or  parapet'.  The horns  blown from  far above 
    answering  the  blast  blown  as  the  King's  company  passed  over  the 
    bridge  now  become 'a  great chorus  of trumpets  from high  above' that 
    'sounded in some hollow  place that  gathered them  into one  great voice 
    and sent it forth rolling and beating on the walls  of stone.'  When this 
    was written, as will be seen shortly, the 'hollow place' was the interior 
    of  the  Hold  of  Dunharrow  - in  the sense  that my  father originally 
    intended  by  that  name:  the rock-ringed  recess or  'amphitheatre' and 
    the great  caverns in  the cliff;  but the  description survived  into RK 
    (with  the  addition  of  the  words  'as it  seemed' after  'some hollow 
    place'),  when  the  Hold  of  Dunharrow  was  used   to  refer   to  the 
    Firienfeld,  the  wide  upland reached  by the  twisting road,  where the 
    upper camps were set. There is no  mention (at  this point)  of Gandalf's 
  
    passage  through  Edoras,  nor  of  the  great  encampment  of  Riders in 
    Harrowdale  (cf.  RK  pp. 66-7,  and see  note 16);  after the  words 'So 
    the King of the Mark  came out  of the  west to  Dunharrow in  the hills' 
    the text continues at once with 'Leading up from the  valley there  was a 
    road made by hands in years beyond the reach of song.'                    
      The description of the climbing  road here  reached virtually  its form 
    in  RK,  and  now  appear  the Pukel-men  described word  for word  as in 
    RK  apparently  without  any  previous  sketching.  But they  were called 
    by  the  Riders  of   Rohan  Hoker-men   (Old  English   hocor  'mockery, 
    derision, scorn') - changed subsequently to Pookel-men.(15)               
      I give the remainder of this text in full.                              
                                                                             
      After  a  time  he  [Merry]  looked   back  and   found  that   he  had 
    mounted  some  hundreds  of  feet  above  the   valley,  but   still  far 
    below  he  could  dimly  see  a  winding  line  of  riders  crossing  the 
    bridge.   Many   men   had   followed  Theoden   from  Westfold   to  the 
    muster of Rohan.(16)                                                      
      At   last   they  came   to  a   sharp  brink   and  the   road  passed 
    between  walls  of  rock  and  led  them  out  onto  a  wide  upland: the 
    Lap  of  Starkhorn  men  called  it,  [rising  gently  beyond  the  sheer 
    wall  of  the   valley  towards   a  great   northern  buttress   of  the 
    mountain   >]   a  green   mountain-field  of   grass  and   heath  above 
    the  sheer  wall  of  the valley  that stretched  back to  the feet  of a 
    high  northern  buttress  of  the  mountain.  When  it  reached  this  at 
    one  place  it  entered  in,  forming  a  great  recess, dasped  by walls 
    of  rock  that  rose  at  the  back  to  a lofty  precipice. More  than a 
    half-circle  this  was  in  shape,  [and  its  entrance  looked  west,  a 
    gap  some  fifty  yards  wide  between  sharp   pinnacles  of   stone  >) 
   
   its  entrance  a  narrow  gap  between sharp  pinnacles of  rock that 
   opened  to  the  west.  Two  long  lines  of unshaped  stones marched 
   from the brink of  the cliff  [up to  the slope  to the  Hold-gate >] 
   towards it, and [in the  middle of  the Hold  one tall  pointed stone 
   stood  alone  >] in  the middle  of its  rock-ringed floor  under the 
   shadow  of  the  mountain  one  tall menhir  stood alone.  [Beyond it 
   in the eastern  wall >]  At the  back under  the eastern  precipice a 
   huge  door  opened,  carved  with  signs  and  figures  worn  by time 
   that  none  could  read.  Many  other  lesser  doors  there  were  at 
   either side, and peeping holes far up in the surrounding walls.      
     This  was  the  Hold  of  Dunharrow:  the  work  of  long-forgotten 
   men.(17) No   song  or   legend  remembered   them,  and   their  name 
   was  lost. For  what purpose  they had  made this  place, a  town, or 
   secret temple, or  a tomb  of hidden  kings, no  one could  say. Here 
   they  had  dwelt  under  the shadow  of the  Dark Years,  before ever 
   ship  came  to  the  mouths  of  Anduin  or Gondor  of the  Kings was 
   built;  and  now  they  had  vanished,  and  only the  old Hocker-men 
   [later > Pookel-men] were left, still sitting at the turnings  of the 
   road.                                                                
     As  the  King  climbed  out  upon  [the  Lap  of  Starkhorn  >] the 
   mountain's   lap,   and   Snowmane   paced   forward   up   the  long 
   avenue  of  stones,  riders  came  down  to meet  him, and  again the 
   trumpets  sang.   [Struck  out:   Now  Merry   saw  that   they  were 
   blown  inside  Dunharrow,   and  understood   the  great   echo  that 
   they made.](18)                                                      
     He  looked  about  and  marvelled,  for  there  were   many  lights 
   on  either  side of  the road.  Tents and  booths clustered  thick on 
   the slopes and the smokes of little fires curled up  in the  dim air. 
   Then  again  the  trumpets  rang,  echoing  in  the  hollow   of  the 
   Hold,  and  riders  came  forth  to  meet  him  [Theoden]   as  Snow- 
   mane paced forward up the long avenue of stones.                     
     As  they  drew  near  Merry saw  to his  delight that  Aragorn rode 
   at  their  head,  and  beside  him  was  a  woman  with  long braided 
  
   hair, yet she was clad  as a  warrior of  the Mark,  and girt  with a 
   sword.                                                               
     Very  glad  was  the  meeting  of  the  lady  Eowyn   with  Theoden 
   the  King  and  with  Eomer  her  brother;  but  Merry  did  not wait 
   for leave, while they spoke together he rode forward.                
     'Trotter,  Trotter,'  he cried.  'I am  glad to  see you  again. Is 
   Pippin here? or Legolas and Gimli?'                                  
     'Not  Pippin,'  said  Aragorn.  'Gandalf has  not been  here [later 
   >  to  Dunharrow],  but  Legolas   and  Gimli   are  here.   You  may 
   
        
                                                                    
   find them in Dunharrow [later > the Hold] if you  like to  go and 
   look, but don't wander in through the  doors if  they are  not in 
   the open. Without a guide you will get lost in that place, and we 
   might spend days looking for you.' Merry rode on  up the  line of 
   stones and Aragorn turned back to the King.                       
    'Is there any news,  Aragorn?' said  Theoden. 'Only  this,' said 
   Aragorn. 'The men of  Rohan are  mustering here  as you  see. The 
   Hold is  full and  the fields  round about  will soon  be covered 
   over. This is Gandalf's doing. It seems that he passed  by Edoras 
   going  East  many  days  ago   and  gave   word  that   no  great 
   gathering of men should be  held on  the edge  of the  plain, but 
   that  all  should  come  to  meet  you  here.  Many  have already 
   come,  and  with  them  many strange  folk not  of Rohan.  For in 
   some  manner  the  rumour  of war  has long  been abroad  and men 
   from far away say that  they have  had summons / a word  that all 
   who  hate  Mordor  should  come  to Edoras,  or to  Minas Tirith. 
   There  are Dunlanders  here, and  some even  of the  Woodmen from 
   the  borders  of  Mirkwood,  and  wandering  folk  of  the  empty 
   lands; and even some of the  Rangers of  the North,  last remnant 
   of Elendil's race: my own folk: they have come seeking me.'       
    'And you, Eowyn, how has it fared with you?'                     
    'Well,  Theoden  King,'  she  answered.  'It  was  a  long weary 
   road for  the people  to take  from their  homes, and  there were 
   many  hard  words  but  no evil  deeds. Then  hardly had  we come 
   to  Dunharrow  and ordered  ourselves when  tidings came  of your 
   victory, and  the fall  of Isengard.  There was  great rejoicing, 
   though I thought the  tale had  grown as  it travelled  along the 
   road,  until  Aragorn  came  back  as he  promised.(19) But  all have 
   missed  you,  lord,  especially  in  the hour  of victory.  It is 
   overshadowed  now  by  new  fear,  yet  not   dimmed  altogether. 
   Tonight  all  are  preparing  the  feast.  For  you  do  not come 
   unexpected.  Aragorn  named  the  very  hour  at  which  we might 
   look  for  you.  And  behold  you  come.'  She clasped  his hand. 
   'Now I  will admit,  Theoden, brother  of my  mother, that  it is 
   beyond  any  hope  I  had  when  you  rode away.  This is  a glad 
   hour. Hail, Lord of the  Mark, may  I never  again be  taken from 
   your side while you live still and rule the Eorlingas. Father you 
   are to me since Eothain my father fell at  Osgiliath far  away. (20) 
   Come  now  - all  is prepared  for you.  And though  Dunharrow is 
   a dark place, full of sad shadow, tonight it shall be filled with 
   lights.'                                                          
    So  they  passed  on,  through  the pinnacles  of the  gate, and 
   
   beside    the    Middle-stone,   and    dismounting   before    the   dark 
   portal they went in. Night gathered outside.                               
     Far   within   Dunharrow   there   was  a   great  cavern   enlarged  by 
   many  hands  [added  later:  at   different  ages]   until  it   ran  back 
   deep  into  the  mountain,  a  great  hall with  pillars of  living stone. 
   At  the  far  end  it  rose  by  [?steep  short  steps]  to a  platform of 
   rock  that  rose  far  up  above  the  light  of   torch.  There   was  no 
  
   hearth  and  no  louvre  for  the  smoke  that  could  be seen;  but fires 
   of  pinewood  were  lit  all   down  the   centre  between   the  pillars, 
   and  the  air  was  full  of  the  scent  of  burning  pinewood,  but  the 
   smoke  rose  and  escaped   through  fissures   or  channels   that  could 
   not  be  seen.  Torches  blazed  on  wall   and  pillar.   Three  thousand 
   men  could  stand  there   when  the   hall  was   cleared;  but   at  the 
   feast   when   all   the   benches   and   tables   were   arranged   five 
   hundred sat that night at the King's feast.                                
                                                                             
     Here  this  text  ends,  and  was  followed,  no  doubt  at  once,  by a 
   second version ('G') of the latter part of F, beginning at the description 
   of  the  Hold  of  Dunharrow  (p.  245)  and  ending  at  the  same  point 
   ('some five hundred sat that night at the King's feast').                  
     While  the  description  of  the Hold  was repeated  virtually unchanged 
   from   F   (as  emended)   -  the   'Hoker-men'  or   'Hocker-men'  become 
   'Pookel-men'  -  the  story  that  follows  was  rearranged  and  expanded. 
   Merry  does  not  now  have  any  speech  with  Aragorn  when  he  appears 
   with Eowyn, and it is  Eowyn that  Theoden first  addresses; in  her reply 
   she says:                                                                  
                                                                             
   There  were  hard  words,  for  it  is  long  since   war  has   driven  us 
   from the quiet life  of the  green hills  and the  fields; but  there have 
   been  no  evil  deeds.  We  had  scarcely  come   to  Dunharrow   and  all 
   was  still  in  turmoil,  when  tidings  came  of  your victory  at Helm's 
   Deep.  There  was  great  rejoicing,  and  many  at  once  went   back  to 
   the  lowlands,   caring  nothing   for  rumours   of  greater   perils  to 
   come.  I  hindered  as  many  as  I  could,  for I  thought that  the tale 
   had  grown   as  it   travelled  -   until  Aragorn   returned,  yesterday 
   morning,  even  as  he  said.  Then  we  learned of  the fall  of Isengard 
   and   many   other   strange   happenings.  And   we  missed   you,  lord, 
   desiring to make merry....                                                 
                                                                             
   The remainder of  her words  are as  in F,  but she  does not  now mention 
   her father. When she has finished speaking the text continues:             
                                                                             
     Now they rode on. Aragorn. was beside the King, and Eowyn                
   rode beside her brother exchanging  many glad  words. Merry                
   
   jogged  along  behind,  feeling  forlorn:  Aragorn  had  smiled  at 
   him, but he  had no  chance to  get a  word with  him, or  find out 
   what had become of Legolas or Gimli, or Pippin.                    
     'Have  you  gathered  any  tidings  by  the way,  Aragorn?' asked 
   the King. 'Which way did you ride?'                                
     'Along the skirts of the hills,' said Aragorn. 'Being few  we did 
   not take  to the  mountain-paths, but  came to  Edoras and  then up 
   the  Harrowdale.  No  enemy  has  been  to  Edoras  or  harmed your 
   house.  A  few  men  have  been left  to hold  the walls,  and send 
   word if any evil thing is seen in the plains. But the men  of Rohan 
   are mustering here, as you see. The Hold is  full, and  the uplands 
   round  about  are  covered  with   the  camps   of  men.   This  is 
   Gandalf's  doing.  We  found that  he had  passed by  Edoras before 
   us, riding East, and had given orders  in your  name that  no great 
   gathering should be held on the edge  of the  plains, but  that all 
   men  should  come  to  meet  you  here.  Most were  willing enough. 
   The  dark  shadow that  we saw  flying to  Isengard was  seen there 
   also;  and  it,  or  another like  it, has  been seen  twice again, 
   darkening  the  stars.  They  say that  men cower  with fear  as it 
   passes, men who have never feared any enemy before.                
     'Not all  your folk  that can  come have  assembled yet,  for the 
   Last  Quarter  of  the  Moon  was  the  day  set;  but   most  have 
   already arrived. And  with them  have come  also strange  folk that 
   are  not of  Rohan. For  in some  manner, the  rumour of  war seems 
  
   to  have  gone  far  abroad  long  days  ago,  and  men  in distant 
   countries  have  heard  the  word  go  forth  that  all   who  hate 
   Mordor  should  come  to  Edoras  or Minas  Tirith. There  are tall 
   warriors  of  Dunland,  some  that  fought  against  you,  and some 
   that  never  listened  to Saruman,  hating the  Orcs far  more than 
   the   Rohir!   There  are   even  Woodmen   from  the   borders  of 
   Mirkwood,  and  wanderers  of  the  empty  lands. Last  and fewest, 
   but  to me  not least,  there have  come seven  Rangers out  of the 
   North,  my  own  folk,  remnant  of   Elendil's  race:   they  have 
   sought me here.'                                                   
     'How  many  spears  and  horses  can  we  muster, if  sudden need 
   should come?' asked Theoden.                                       
     'Somewhat  short  of  ten  thousand,'  answered Aragorn:  'but in 
   that count I  reckon only  men well-horsed,  fully armed,  and with 
   gear and provision  to ride  to battle  far away,  if needs  be. As 
   many again there  are of  men on  foot or  with ponies,  with sword 
   and  shield,  or  bowmen  and  light-armed  men  of  the  dales:  a 
   good  force  to defend  strong places,  if war  should come  to the 
   
   land  of  Rohan  itself.  If  your Riders  leave the  land, then,  lord, I 
   should  gather  all  your  home-keeping  men  in  one   or  at   most  two 
   strong places.'                                                            
     'It  is  my  purpose  to   hold  the   Hornburg  and   Dunharrow,'  said 
   Theoden.   'I   have   left   Erkenbrand  and   three  hundred   good  men 
   in   Helm's   Deep,   together   with   many   stout  country   folk,  and 
   yeomen   of  Westfold;   and  men   skilled  in   the  mountains   are  to 
   keep  watch  on  the   tracks  and   passes  that   lead  from   there  to 
   here.  The   guard  at   Edoras  I   shall  strengthen,   commanding  them 
   to   hold   it   as  long   as  they   may,  and   defend  the   mouth  of 
   Harrowdale.   But   here,   where  now   the  most   part  of   my  people 
   who  are  willing   to  leave   their  homesteads   and  seek   refuge  is 
   now  gathered,  I  will  leave  the  main  host  of  my  men  that  do not 
   ride  away.  Not  while   any  crumb   of  food   remains  will   any  foe 
   overtake us here.'                                                         
     'Not without wings,' said Aragorn.                                       
     So  at  length  they  passed  the pinnacles  of the  gate, and  the tall 
   Middle   Stone,   and    dismounted   before    the   dark    portals   of 
   Dunharrow.   The   king   entered,   and   they   followed    him.   Night 
   drew down outside.                                                         
                                                                             
     The  description   of  the   great  hall   in  Dunharrow   was  scarcely 
   changed from that in the text F  (p. 248).  The platform  of stone  at the 
   far  end  was 'reached  by seven  shallow steps';  and 'two  thousand men, 
   maybe,  could  have  stood  in  that  place'  when  no tables  and benches 
   were set out.                                                              
     It is interesting to observe that the picture  in crayon  of 'Dunharrow' 
   in  Pictures  by  J.R.R.  Tolkien  (1979),  no.  29, reproduced  as second 
   frontispiece,  represents  this  original  conception:  the dark  cleft to 
   which the double line of standing stones leads is (as  I think)  the 'gate 
   of the Hold', the 'Hold' itself, the 'recess' or 'amphitheatre' with doors 
   and windows in the cliff at the rear, being in this picture invisible. 
                                                                             
     Lastly, there  is a  typescript ('H')  typed in  the same  'midget type' 
   as was used for the text 'C' of 'Minas Tirith' (see p. 233); this  is only 
   a little longer than the other, and the two texts are so closely similar in 
   every respect that I think it certain that  they come  from the  same time 
   -  i.e.,  this typescript  of the  present chapter  belongs with  all this 
   original  material  for  the opening  of 'The  Muster of  Rohan', composed 
   before  my  father  again  abandoned  work  on  The  Lord  of   the  Rings 
   towards the end of 1944.                                                   
     It  is  therefore  remarkable that  in this  typescript (which  in other 
   respects  closely  followed  the  previous  version   F,  pp.   244-6)  my 
  
   father  had  already  abandoned  an  essential  element in  the conception 
   
    he had devised. No lights now twinkled  on the  far side  of the  valley as 
    the   King  and   his  company   came  into   Harrowdale;  and   after  the 
    description of the Pukelmen (so spelt) at  the turns  of the  climbing road 
    the text reads thus:                                                        
                                                                               
      At  last   the  king's   company  came   to  a   sharp  brink,   and  the 
    road   passed   between   walls   of  rock   and  led   out  onto   a  wide 
    upland.  The  Firienfeld  men   called  it,   a  green   mountain-field  of 
    grass  and  heath  high  above  the  sheer  wall  of  the   valley.  Beyond 
    it  was  a  dark  wood  that  climbed  steeply  on  the  sides  of  a great 
    round  hill;  its  bare  black  head  rose  above   the  trees   far  above 
    and  on  it  stood  a  single  pinnacle  of  ruined  stone. Two  long lines 
    of  unshaped  stones  marched  from   the  brink   of  the   cliff  towards 
    it  and  vanished  in  the  gloom   of  the   trees.  Those   who  followed 
    that  road  came  in  the  sighing   darkness  of   the  Firienholt   to  a 
    huge  doorway  in  the  side  of  the black  hill of  Firien,(21) signs and 
    figures   were   above   it,   worn   by  time,   that  none   could  read. 
    Within  were  vast  caverns,  so   men  said,   though  in   living  memory 
    none   had   ever   dared   to   enter.  Such   was  the   dark  Dunharrow, 
    the work of long-forgotten men.                                             
                                                                               
      Then  follows  the  passage  cited from  text F  on p.  246 ('No  song or 
    legend  remembered  them  ...'),  which  was little  further changed  in RK 
    (p. 68); and the typescript breaks off at  the words  'As the  king climbed 
    out upon the upland field'.                                                 
      What  was  the  thought  that  lay  behind  this  change,  whereby  'dark 
    Dunharrow' was now set within  'the black  hill of  Firien', a  pinnacle of 
    stone on its bare head, and became,  so far  from a  place of  feasting for 
    the lords of Rohan, a place of  fear that  no man  dared to  enter? Perhaps 
    my  father  felt  that  there was  too much  likeness between  Dunharrow as 
    first  conceived  and  Helm's  Deep:  'There  are  caves  in   Helm's  Deep 
    where hundreds may lie hid' (TT p.  134), 'Behind  us in  the caves  of the 
    Deep are three parts of the folk of  Westfold... great  store of  food, and 
    many  beasts  and  their  fodder,  have  also  been  gathered   there'  (TT 
    p.  136). Perhaps  also the  idea that  Aragorn would  pass over  the moun- 
    tains  by  the  Scada  Pass,  as  proposed  in  the notes  E (p.  243), had 
    already  led  to  a  new  idea,  that  his  road  would  lead  through Dun- 
    harrow  (cf.  the  outline V  in the  next section,  p. 262).  However this 
    may be, I believe that it was here that my  father laid  aside The  Lord of 
    the Rings, at least in the actual written evolution of the narrative, until 
    a further year and a half had passed.                                       
      There remains a further difference to notice in this  last text  from the 
    preceding  versions.  To  Theoden's  question  'Was  it  not the  full moon 
    last  night?'  Eomer  now  replies:  'Nay,  lord, the  full moon  will rise 
   
   tonight four hours after dark. Tomorrow ere evening you shall come           
   to Edoras and keep tryst with your Riders.'                                  
                                                                               
                           (iii) Sketches for Book Five.                        
                                                                               
   I give here first (the most convenient place for it) a brief text of especial 
   interest  that  stands  quite  apart  from the  outlines that  follow, those 
   being  of  much  larger  narrative  purview  and  concerned  to  work  out a 
   coherent  chronology  for  the  extremely  complex   story  to   come.  This 
   text is found  on a  single page  torn into  halves and  preserved separately 
   among   the   manuscripts   of   'The   Siege   of   Gondor'   at  Marquette 
   University  -  the  reason  for  this being  that my  father later  used the 
   reverse of one half of  the torn sheet to  draft a  revision of  the opening 
   of that chapter;  but the  original text  belongs with  the initial  work on 
   Book V  studied here,  and represents  in fact  a very  early stage  in that 
  
   work. It is written in rapid pencil and is in places very difficult  to make 
   out, but the  first part  of it  (as far  as 'Muster  in Minas  Tirith') was 
   overwritten clearly  in ink,  and so  far as  I can  see my  father scarcely 
   altered  the  underlying  text,  his sole  purpose being  clarification. The 
   whole  page  was  struck  through.  At the  head is  written in  pencil '250 
   miles',  which  probably  refers  to  the  distance  from  Edoras  to  Minas 
   Tirith.                                                                      
                                                                               
     Evil counsels for evil days.                                               
                Eomer rides away and the king laments - for the snow is still 
   deep and the wind  over the  Scada has  been the  death of  many a           
   man.                                                                         
     Now  it  is  to  be  told  that  King  Theoden  rested a  day in           
   Dunharrow  and  rode  then  to  Eodoras  and  passed  thence  with           
   five  ?  thousand  riders, fully  armed and  horsed, and  took the           
   road to Minas Tirith. Others were to follow.                                 
     In ?  five days  they came  within sight  of Minas  Tirith (Feb.           
   15?).                                                                        
     Merry's first sight of Minas Tirith from afar.                             
     The plain below the hill covered with camps.                               
     It  would  be  better  geographically  if  the main  attack were           
   made  to  come  from  the  direction  of  Kirith  Ungol -  and the           
   Swertings only a diversion, which nearly turns the scale.                    
     Muster in Minas Tirith. [Here the overwriting in ink ends.]                
     People  come  from  Belfalas and  Dol Amroth  and from  the Five           
   Streams  of  Lebennin  in  [?Anarion].(22) [?There came] Inram the           
   tall  from  the  vale  of  .........(23) and Nosdiligand (24) and  the           
   people of the  Delta and  Benrodir prince  of [?Anarion],  and the           
   remnants of the folk of [?Ithilien] across the [??vale], and .....           
   
   from   Rhovanion   .....   men   of   the   East,(25) and Rangers  from 
   the  empty  North,  and  even  some  of the  folk of  Dunland. [Written 
   against   this  passage   in  the   margin:  King   of  Rohan   Men  of 
   Rohan come after the assembly. Only Aragorn rode .. to it.]             
     And  the  counsel   of  Denethor   was  to   retake  the   Fords  [of 
   Osgiliath]   and   drive  back   the  Orcs.   So  they   sounded  their 
   trumpets  and  flew  the  red  banner  from  the  tower  and   rode  to 
   meet  the  enemy.  And  the  enemy  could  not  withstand   the  swords 
   of  Gondor,  and  before  the  sword  of  Elendil  they  fled  like ... 
   But  Gandalf  stood  on  the  hill  and  [?watched  afar].  Then  comes 
   the fleet  of  the  Swertings  [> Harns]  up  from  the  Delta  and the 
   Swertings come up through Ithilien.                                     
     They  watch  for  the  men  of   Rohan  who   [?are  late].   Men  of 
   Rohan   camp   nearby   and   charge   in   the   morning.   Then   the 
   Nazgul come                                                             
                                                                          
     Here the text stops abruptly. In its opening ('Eomer rides away ...') 
   it is closely associated with a passage in the notes E in the preceding 
   section, where is found  the only  other reference  to the  Scada Pass, 
   leading  over the  mountains to  the Blackroot  Vale on  their southern 
   side (see pp. 243-4): 'Aragorn [in margin: Eomer?]  begs leave  to take 
   a force over the Scada Pass  and fall  on the  enemy's rear.'  Thus the 
   present text, where it is Eomer who takes this road, preceded - in this 
   opening passage - the  definitive emergence  of the  story that  it was 
   Aragorn who 'went  with his  rangers over  the mountains'  (see outline 
   III on p. 260) or  'passed into  the mountains  with his  Rangers' (see 
   outline V on p. 262). On the other hand, in this  earliest form  of the 
   'catalogue'(26) of  the peoples  of Southern  Gondor mustering  in Minas 
   Tirith  mention  is  also  made  of men  of Rhovanion,  and Dunlanders, 
   and 'Rangers from the  empty North'  coming into  the city;  whereas in 
   the notes E (p.  242) it  is to  Dunharrow, not  to Minas  Tirith, that 
   'Rangers  have  come  and  Dunlanders  and  messengers  from  the Wood- 
  
   men  of Mirkwood'  (and similarly  in Aragorn's  account to  Theoden at 
   Dunharrow  in  the  text  F, p.  247: 'There  are Dunlanders  here, and 
   some even of the Woodmen from the borders of Mirkwood ...').            
     The present text seems  then evidence  of a  fleeting stage  in which 
   certain important narrative ideas  had emerged,  but when  their poten- 
   tial significance for the whole structure of  Book V  had not  yet been 
   realised. From the host mustering  at Dunharrow,  intending to  ride to 
   Minas  Tirith  by  the  Anorien  road,  a  detachment is  separated and 
   passes  over  the  mountains  in  order  to  come  down   swiftly  into 
   Southern  Gondor  (and  this is  above all  on account  of news  of the 
   great  fleet approaching  from the  South, whose  coming had  long been 
   foreseen,  and which  seems to  have been  originally the  chief menace 
   in  the  assault  on  Minas  Tirith:  see  VII.435,  437).  And Rangers 
   
    come out of  the North.  These elements  were of  course essential  to the 
    story  of  'the  Grey  Company'  and all  that flowed  from it.  But those 
    who  leave  the  main  host of  the Rohirrim  are here  led by  Eomer, not 
    Aragorn;  and  the   Rangers  come   not  to   Dunharrow,  but   to  Minas 
    Tirith.                                                                    
      But if this is so, the stage was certainly fleeting. Apparently, even as 
    he wrote  this brief  text my  father began  to move  in a  new direction. 
    The Orcs before the  city 'fled before the  sword of  Elendil' -  and that 
    can  only  mean  that  it  was  Aragorn  who came  over the  mountains and 
    so  reached  Minas  Tirith  before  the  main  host  out  of   Rohan.  The 
    marginal  note  ('Men  of  Rohan  come  after  the assembly.  Only Aragorn 
    rode ...  to it',  where the  illegible word  might be  'in' but  does not 
    look like it)  was obviously  written concurrently  with the  passage that 
    it adjoins, since in the sketch of the war  that then  follows the  Men of 
    Rohan are obviously not present at the 'assembly' at Minas Tirith.         
      In the conclusion of the text there seems to be  no suggestion  that the 
    city was laid under siege. Of course it is very easy to misinterpret these 
    allusive  and  elliptical  outlines,  in  which my  father would  pick out 
    salient  'moments'  and  pass  over  others   equally  essential   to  the 
    narrative  in  silence; but  although 'the  siege of  Minas Tirith  by the 
    Haradwaith'   is   mentioned   in  'The   Story  Foreseen   from  Fangorn' 
    (VII.437) I think that no siege  is mentioned  here because  none existed, 
    or at any rate not in a form significant for the  narrative. The  force of 
    his remark  'It would  be better  geographically if  the main  attack were 
    made  to  come  from the  direction of  Kirith Ungol  - and  the Swertings 
    only a diversion, which nearly  turns the  scale' must  surely be  that he 
    had  supposed  hitherto  that  in  the  strategy of  the Enemy  the attack 
    from the South was to be the major blow  against the  city. In  the sketch 
    of  events given  here the  attack out  of Mordor  is repulsed  with rapid 
    victory  by  the  forces  riding  out  of  Minas  Tirith  (which  included 
    Aragorn); but Gandalf 'stood on the hill' (of the city) and (if I read the 
    words  aright)  'watched  afar':  'then  comes  the fleet  of the  Harns up 
    from  the  Delta  and  the  Swertings  come  up  through  Ithilien'  - and 
    'nearly turn the scale'. And so here, where  (so far  as record  goes) the 
    charge of the Rohirrim in the morning  first appeared,  it is  against the 
    attack from the South  that the  horsemen ride.  If the  city had  been in 
    anything like a  state of  siege, it  was surely  besieged no  longer when 
    they came.                                                                 
      Of the  names that  appear in  this text,  Eodoras can  be no  more than 
    a casual reversion to the earlier  form. On  Anarion (?)  see note  22. The 
    reference to 'the Five Streams of  Lebennin' is  remarkable, since  in the 
    first full text of the chapter 'Minas Tirith', deriving from the period of 
    renewed work  on Book  V in  1946, Lebennin  is still  'the Land  of Seven 
    Rivers'  (see  p.  278).  So  far as  I know,  neither Harns (presumably = 
    Haradwaith,  Haradrim),  nor  the   names  of   the  rulers   in  Southern 
    Gondor,  Inram  the  tall  of  the  Morthond  Vale  (?  -  see  note  23), 
   
    Benrodir prince of Anarion (?), Nosdiligand of the people of  the Delta, 
  
    ever appear again.                                                       
                                                                            
      There are  half a  dozen outlines  sketching out  the content  of 'Book 
    Five and Last' - at this stage my  father was  determined that  The Lord 
    of the Rings should extend to one further  'part' only:  as he  wrote to 
    Stanley Unwin in March 1945 (Letters no. 98): 'It  is divided  into Five 
    Parts,  of  10-12 chapters  each (!).  Four are  completed and  the last 
    begun.' It is not easy to determine  the order  in which  these outlines 
    were  written  down,  and  though  the  sequence  in  which I  give them 
    seems  to  me  probable  other  arrangements  are  possible.   There  is 
    however  fairly  clear  evidence  that  all  belong  with  the abandoned 
    openings  of  'Minas  Tirith'  and  'The  Muster  of  Rohan'  in October 
    1944.                                                                    
      The outline that I give first, numbering it  'I', obviously  belongs to 
    the earlier time,  in view  of the  date of  Gandalf's arrival  at Minas 
    Tirith: 'Feb 5 or 6'  (see the  Note on  Chronology at  the end  of this 
    chapter);  and the  date February  8 of  Theoden's arrival  at Dunharrow 
    appears to agree with the third version C and the fifth version F of the 
    opening of 'The Muster of Rohan' (ibid.). A part of this text, all of it 
    originally written in pencil, was overwritten in ink, but the  part that 
    was not is here and there altogether illegible.                          
                                                                            
    (I)     Book V                                                           
        Gandalf  comes  with  Pippin  to  Minas  Tirith.  Feb  5  or  6 [later 
      > 6].                                                                  
        Faramir. The allies come in. Urgent messages are sent to Theoden. 
        (Messages (27) must   bid  Rohirrim   assemble  at   Edoras  as   soon  as 
      may  be  after  the  Full  Moon  of  Feb.  6. Theoden  reaches Dunharrow 
      Feb. 8. Edoras Feb. 10...)(28)                                         
        Denethor  only  willing  to  hold  his  walls.  Knowing   war  drawing 
      near he has long sent out  summons to  allies. They  are coming  in. But 
      the  messengers  to  Theoden,  his  chief ally,  have not  returned yet. 
      Gandalf  tells  of  Theoden's  war. Gandalf  and Pippin  on battlements. 
      See  shadow  as  Nazgul  sweep  over  river. Faramir  comes on  night of 
      Feb.  [7  >)8.  At  same  time  [>  Next  day)  comes  news  of  war  at 
      Osgiliath.  Orcs  led  by  Nazgul  have crossed  river. Fleet  from Umbar 
      is approaching mouths of Anduin.                                       
        Faramir  supports  Gandalf's  policy  of  attack  by sortie   on  the 
      plain.  The  first  battle.  The  mountaineers drive  the orcs  back and 
      burn  ships.  But  orcs  [?win  through].  Nazgul.  Minas  Tirith forces 
      driven back. Still Gandalf .... [?on] the battlements.                 
        Theoden   leaves   Edoras  Feb.   11  with   Eomer  and   Eowyn.  Ents 
      drive off the attack  in north  of Rohan.  They drive  back orcs  out of 
      west  [?Anorien]  and  [struck  out:  Feb.   15  Last   Quarter.]  Reach 
      battle  Feb.  15.(29) Siege  relieved  by  the Rohirrim  and the  allies of 
      Lebennin.  Gandalf  comes  forth  and  the  enemy  driven  off.  Theoden 
   
   slain  and  Eowyn  slays  the  King  of  the  Nazgul  and  is  mortally 
   wounded.  They  lie  in  state  in  the  white  tower.(30) Gandalf ..... 
   [?Aragorn]. Cross the  River at  Osgiliath. Elves  and Ents  drive Orcs 
   back.  They  reach  Minas  Morgul  and  press  on  to  Dagorlad. Parley 
   with Sauron.                                                            
                                                                          
   Another outline, 'II', gives a brief, and increasingly brief, pencilled 
   synopsis of each of the ten chapters that were to constitute Book V and 
   complete The Lord of the Rings.                                         
                                                                          
   (II)                          Bk. V                                   
    1. Gandalf goes to Minas Tirith. Mustering of forces. War              
   breaks out. Gondor driven back. No sign of Riders.                      
    2. Theoden comes to Dunharrow. Beacons. Messengers a."rive             
   from Minas Tirith. Also from far afield reporting orcs across the       
  
   river in Wold.                                                          
     Theoden rides on the evening of Feb. 8.(31) Eowyn goes with him.          
   Gamling is left in command in Westfold. The old seneschal of             
   Edoras in Eastfold (Dunharrow).                                         
     Aragorn and Eomer ride to beat off orcs. They come back and           
   rejoin main body reporting that Ents and Lorien Elves have driven       
   back the north thrust. They ride to Minas Tirith.                       
    3. Charge of the Riders of Rohan breaks siege. Death of Theoden        
   and Eowyn in killing the Nazgul King. Gondor destroys ships of          
   Harad and crosses into Ithilien.                                        
    4. Sack of Minas Morgul. Victorious Gandalf [?pursues] on to           
   Dagorlad. Elves of Lorien and Ents come from North. Parley with         
   Mor ..(32) Sauron's messenger.                                              
    5. Frodo from high tower sees the coming of the hosts of the           
   West and the great assembly of secret army of Sauron.(34)               
     Rescue of Frodo by Sam.                                               
     [?This army) goes out, as he and Sam pass into Gorgor all is still 
   and empty and the noise of the war is far away.                         
     Gandalf is ambushed in Kirith Ungol and comes to edge of defeat.      
    6. Destruction of the Ring. Fall of Baraddur. Allies enter Mor-        
   dor. Rescue of Frodo by Eagle.                                          
    7. Return to Gondor. Crowning of Aragorn. Funeral of Theoden           
   and Eowyn.                                                              
        The Hobbits depart north. [Struck out: Pass Lorien and)            
        Fall of Sauron.                                                    
        Galadriel's land ruined.(34)                                        
    8. Rivendell.                                                          
    9. Shire.                                                              
   10. Epilogue. Sam's book.                                               
                                                                          
     There is no clear indication in this synopsis or in synopsis I that 
   
   Aragorn  entered Gondor  by a  different route  (indeed in  II, 5  2 the 
   reverse seems to be implied).                                            
     This page carries also two notes deriving  from the  same time  as the 
   synopsis by chapters. One of these reads:                                
                                                                           
     Gandalf  keeps  back,  not  to reveal  himself. As  the siege  grows and 
     the  armies of  Gondor are  pressed back  he looks  in the  Palantir. He 
     catches  sight  of  Frodo  in  tower  and then  Sauron cuts  in. Gandalf 
     gives a great shout and hurls the Stone from  the battlements.  It slays 
     ?  a  captain. Gandalf  is now  revealed. He  rides forth.  Nazgul come. 
     [?Host] comes out of Dagorlad.                                         
                                                                           
   Above the third sentence is written: 'Sauron holding  the coat'.  - With 
   this note cf. the words 'Episode of the Palantir and Gandalf' in outline 
   A for 'Minas Tirith', p. 231. This is the original germ of the  story of 
   Denethor  and  the  Palantir  of the  White Tower,  and also  perhaps of 
   that of the revelation of Aragorn to Sauron in the Hornburg.             
     The second of these notes is as follows:                               
                                                                           
     The Firien (Firgen) [added: or the  Halifirien] is  a hill  surrounded by 
     a  dark  pinewood  (the Firienholt).  In it  is a  great cave,  the Dun- 
    . harrow. No one has ever been in the cave. It is said to be a haliern,(35) 
     and to contain some ancient relic of old days before the Dark. ?       
      It is 22 miles up Harrowdale from Edoras.                             
                                                                           
   This statement clearly agrees with  the idea  of Dunharrow  that entered 
   in the typescript H (p. 251), where the hill, clothed in a dark wood but 
   with bare head, is named Firien and  the wood  Firienholt; and  where it 
   is  told  that  'in living  memory none  had ever  dared to  enter' Dun- 
   harrow.  Perhaps  this  synopsis II  and accompanying  notes immediately 
  
   preceded H.(36) The  addition 'or  the Halifirien'  is not  obviously later 
   than the rest of this note on Dunharrow; it  was presumably  rejected at 
   once, for in the companion typescript C of 'Minas  Tirith' the  names of 
   all the beacons are in the final form, ending with 'the Halifirien on the 
   borders of Rohan' (p. 233).                                              
     On the same piece of paper as synopsis II is  a small  sketch-map very 
   hastily drawn in ink; this is reproduced on p. 258. At the top is Edoras 
   at the entrance to the long  valley of  Harrowdale, through  which flows 
   the Snowbourn, rising in the Starkhorn at  the head  of the  valley. The 
   distance  from  the  Starkhorn  to  Edoras  is  marked  as 75  miles; on 
   the  First  Map (IV(E), VII.319),  where the  valley runs  south-west, the 
   distance  between  Edoras  and  the  mountain  against which  is written 
   'Dunharrow' is  also 75  miles.(37) About  half-way up  the valley  the path 
   taken  by  Theoden  and  the  Riders,  following   the  course   of  the 
   mountain-stream,  is  seen  descending  into  Harrowdale from  the west; 
   this path crosses the stream before it joins  the Snowbourn  (whereas in 
   all early versions of the opening  of 'The  Muster of  Rohan', including 
   
   (Harrowdale.) 
   
    the typescript H, the stone bridge  is over  the Snowbourn  itself), and 
    turns north towards Edoras, ending at a place marked  by a  small circle 
    but without a name. The circle is enclosed within  two lines  forming an 
    oval shape. It can be seen in the original  that the  lower line  is the 
    course of the  Snowbourn as  first drawn,  and that  the upper  line was 
    put  in  with  a  subsequent  stroke.  However  these markings,  and the 
    detached crescent line above them, are to be  interpreted, there  can be 
    no doubt that this is the site of Dunharrow; both from the fact that the 
    path leads to it, and from the statement in the time-scheme D  (p. 141): 
    'Theoden  comes   out  of   west  into   Harrowdale  some   miles  ahove 
    Dunharrow, and comes to Dunharrow before nightfall'                      
      As regards the distances, if the  Starkhorn is  75 miles  from Edoras, 
    then  Dunharrow  on this  map is  considerably less  than 22  miles from 
    Edoras (as stated in the  note on  the same  page, cited  above), indeed 
    scarcely  more  than half  as far;  but perhaps  the discrepancy  can be 
    accounted for by supposing that it  was 22  miles on  foot by  a winding 
    track, whereas the 75 miles is shown  as a  linear distance  between two 
    points.                                                                  
      An  explanation  of  this  curious  stage  in  the  evolution  of  the 
    geography  of  Harrowdale  can  be  found by  combining the  evidence of 
    synopsis  II,  the  time-scheme  D,  and  the  narrative opening of 'The 
    Muster  of  Rohan'  in  the  typescript  H.  Abandoning  the  idea  that 
    Dunharrow  was  a  cavernous  hold  opening  onto  the  green  mountain- 
    field that was called the Lap of Starkhorn (p. 245),  and that  within it 
    there was a huge feasting-hall, to be used that very night  to celebrate 
    the King's return, my father at the same  time moved  its site  far down 
    the  valley  towards  Edoras,  and made  it a  cave or  caves in  a hill 
    ('Firien') some 50 miles or so from the Starkhorn.                       
                                                                            
      A third outline ('III') also sets out a scheme for Book V by chapters, 
    but does not proceed very far.                                           
                                                                            
    (III)                             Book V.                                
      Ch.  1.  Gandalf  and  Pippin  reach  Minas  Tirith  (Feb.  6  morning). 
      They  see  Denethor.  Reasons  for  the  beacons:  (a) news  from scouts 
      in  Ithilien.  (b)  news  reached  Denethor  on  Feb.  5 that  fleets of 
      Southrons  had set  sail. Gondor  musters its  forces. Pippin  sees full 
      moon rising and wonders where Frodo is. No sign of Rohan.              
      2.   Theoden  comes   to  Dunharrow.   Pukel  men.   (Feb.  6   [>  5)). 
      Beacons   and   messengers   [added:   morning   6].  Tidings   of  orc- 
      invasions  of  Wold.  Theoden  rides  out  on  night  of  Feb. 8  [> 6]. 
      Eomer  and  Eowyn  ride  with  him.  Gamling  is  left  in   command  in 
  
      Westfold.  The  old  seneschal  of  Edoras  in  Eastfold.  [Aragorn  and 
      Eomer  ride  north  to  beat  off orcs.  They come  back >]  Eomer rides 
      north  to  beat  off  orcs.  He  comes  back  and  rejoins   main  body, 
   
                                                          
                                                                           
   reporting  that  Ents  and  Lorien  Elves  have  destroyed  the northern 
   diversion. They  all ride  to Minas  Tirith. Where  is Aragorn?  He went 
   with his rangers over the mountains.                                     
   3.  Great  Darkness.  Faramir  returns  (8).  Host  of  Morghul  crosses 
   River  (9).  Southron  fleets  assail the  south of  Gondor (10  [) 9]). 
   Gondor  defeated  and  besieged  (10  [>  9]).  Gandalf  in  White Tower 
   does not yet reveal his power or ...... [?name].                         
     Final  assault  on  Minas  Tirith  [added:  [11  >] 10  night]. Nazgul 
   appear.  Pelennor  wall  is  taken.  Sudden   charge  of   Rohan  breaks 
   siege.   Theoden   and   Eowyn   destroy   Nazgul   and   Theoden  falls 
   [struck  oat:  Feb.  12].  Aragorn  arrives  (having  crossed  the moun- 
   tains  with his  rangers, he  drove off  the Southrons).  Aragorn enters 
   Minas Tirith and meets Denethor and Faramir.                             
   4.   [Added:   12]   Gandalf   and   Aragorn   and  Eomer   and  Faramir 
   defeat  Mordor.  Cross  into  Ithilien.  Ents  arrive  and Elves  out of 
   North.  Faramir  invests  Morghul  and  main   force  comes   to  Moran- 
   non. Parley.                                                             
                                                                           
   A  suggestion that  Aragorn should  cross the  mountains into  Gondor is 
   found in the notes E on p. 243; in these notes is  found also  the first 
   mention of the coming of  Rangers from  the North,  referred to  also in 
   the  narratives  F  and G  (pp. 247,  249). The  Pukel-men entered  in F 
   (p.  245),  where  they  are  called  Hoker-men,  Hocker-men; in  G they 
   are Pookel-men (p. 248), and in typescript H Pukelmen (p. 251).         
   The text that I give next, 'IV', is reproduced on p. 261. This is a very 
   battered page (38) of great interest, since it carries what  is undoubtedly 
   the  earliest  drawing  of  Minas  Tirith,  around  which is  written an 
   outline in faint pencil. The line that runs up to the right of the White 
   Tower  indicates the  mountain behind  the city,  with the  name Mindol- 
   luin  written  across the  summit. Whether  my father  already conceived 
   the 'Hill of Guard'  to be  joined to  the mountain  mass by  a shoulder 
   cannot be said.                                                          
   The  outline  reads  as  follows  (with  contractions expanded  and some 
   punctuation added):                                                      
                                                                           
      (IV)  Gandalf  and  Pippin  reach  Minas  Tirith  dawn.  Description  of 
      Minas  Tirith  and  its  huge 'cyclopean'  concentric walls  - it  is in 
      fact a fort and town  the size  of a  small mountain.  It has  7 circles 
      with  7  - 6  - 5  - 4  - 3  - 2  - 1  gates before  the White  Tower is 
      reached.                                                              
        They   are   challenged    on   the    borders   of    the   Cityland, 
      Pelennor,(39) about   which   ruins   of   an   old   wall   ran.  Gandalf 
      [?carries   messages]   from   Rohan   and   speaks   some   pass[?word] 
      and  they  let  him  by  in  wonder.  So he  rides up  to the  6th court 
      and   dismounts.   There  Pippin   is  re.....   They  pass   into  High 
      City  (Taurost)  and  so  come  before  Denethor   who  at   first  does 
      not recognize Gandalf.                                                
   
    (The earliest sketch of Minas Tirith.) 
   
     Denethor  comes  out  to  his  [?  throne].  News.  Denethor  has  lit 
   the beacons because what his spies tell. Faramir. Boromir.               
     Throne  empty.  Denethor  has  seat  in  front.  He  comes   in  after 
   Gandalf  arrives.  He  has  a  secret  letter  from Faramir  (telling of 
   Boromir's   death   and   meeting   with   Frodo,   but    not   overtly 
   mentioning Ring).                                                         
  
                                                                           
   This seems to have been my father's first setting down  on paper  of his 
   conception of Minas Tirith.                                              
                                                                           
   The  next  two  outlines  ('V' and  'VI') were  developed from  III, and 
   are very closely related: they were certainly written at the  same time. 
   From the rejected sentence in VI 'He has a  secret' it  is seen  that my 
   father had IV in front of him, for in that text appears 'He has a secret 
   letter from Faramir'. The rejected  reference in  V to  'Dunharrow under 
   the Halifirien' relates this outline to the note on Dunharrow in  II (see 
   p. 257). There is thus good reason to think  that V  and VI  derive from 
   1944 rather than 1946, and it  is notable  that in  V appears  the first 
   glimpse of the story that would emerge as  the passage  of the  Paths of 
   the Dead.                                                                
                                                                           
   (V)                            Book V.                                   
   Gandalf   and   Pippin  ride   to  Minas   Tirith  (3-4,   4-5  arriving 
   at  sunrise  on  6).  Interview   with  Denethor   -  reasons   for  the 
   beacons:   a   great  fleet   from  south   is  approaching   mouths  of 
   Anduin.  Also  messages  from  secret  scouts  in  Ithilien  report that 
   'storm is about to burst'.                                               
     Muster  of  Gondor  (Forlong  the  Fat  etc.).  Pippin on  the battle- 
   ments sees the full moon; and thinks of Frodo.                         
     Theoden   reaches   Dunharrow   [struck    out:   under    the   Hali- 
   firien]   (Feb.   5   evening).  Pukel-men.   They find   muster  already 
   begun  and  not  at  Edoras.  Rangers  have   come!  Gandalf   had  been 
   at  Edoras  and  issued  orders:  Nazgul  crossed  the  plain  (3-4  and 
   on  4).  Beacons  are   reported  that   night.  Messengers   arrive  in 
   morning.  Theoden   prepares   to   ride.    Gamling   in    charge   at 
   Helm's  Deep.  Galdor  the  old  seneschal (40) of  Edoras   in  Eastfold. 
   Eowyn rides with Eomer and Theoden.                                      
     Theoden  sets  out  at  nightfall  (6).  At  Edoras they  hear tidings 
   of  invasion  of  Wold.  ?  Eomer  rides  off  north  but  rejoins  main 
   host  later  with  news  that  the  Ents  have   come  out   of  Fangorn 
   and  destroyed  this  N.  diversion.  They  pass  on  at all  speed into 
   Anorien.                                                                 
     Aragorn  is  not  there.  He  had  fallen   into  converse   with  the 
   messengers   of   Gondor   and   getting   guides   from   the   men  of 
   Harrowdale had passed into the mountains with his Rangers.               
     Great  darkness   over  land   (Feb.  8).   Faramir  comes.   Host  of 
   Morghul  crosses  Great  River  at  Osgiliath (night  of 8)  and assails 
   
    Gondor  (9).  At   same  time   S[outhron]  fleets   come  up   the  Great 
    River  and  send   a  host   into  Lebennin,   while  another   host  from 
    Morannon   crosses   River   to   north   on   a  boat-bridge   and  links 
    with  the  Morghul-host.  Gondor  is  defeated   in  night   battle  9-10. 
    Gandalf  in  White  Tower  does  not  yet  reveal  himself.   [In  margin: 
    Gandalf  looks  in  Palantir?]  Black  hosts  gather  about  the  wall  of 
    Pelennor.  Morning  of  10  Nazgul  are  seen:  men  fly.  At  sunrise  on 
    10  there  is  a  sound   of  horns.   Charge  of   Rohan.  Rout   of  the 
    enemy.   [Scribbled   in   margin:   Eomer   wounded.]  Theoden   is  slain 
    by   Nazgul;  but   he   is   unhorsed (41) and   the   enemy   is  routed. 
    [Added:  Gandalf  leads  charge  in  white.]  Theoden  is  laid  in  state 
    in  tomb  of  kings.  [Struck  out:  Great  grief  of  Merry.  Meeting  of 
    Merry and Pippin.]                                                        
        [Added:   News   comes   that   fleet   is   coming   up  River......] 
    News  comes  from  South  that  a   great  king   has  descended   out  of 
    the   mountains   where   he   had   been   entombed,   and  set   such  a 
    flame  into  men  that  the  mountaineers  (where   the  purer   blood  of 
    Gondor  lingered?)  and  the   folk  of   Lebennin  have   utterly  routed 
    the   Southrons,   and   burned   [>   taken]   their  ships.   The  fleet 
    sailing  up  the  River  is  an  ally! Aragorn  reaches Osgiliath  by ship 
  
    like  a  great  king  of  old.  (Frodo's  vision?)(42) Meeting  of  Gandalf 
    and Aragorn and Faramir at Osgiliath evening of 10.                       
                                                                             
   Closely related to outline V is the following text ('VI'), which I incline 
   to think was written second.                                               
                                                                             
    (VI) Gandalf and Pippin  ride to  Minas Tirith  (3-4, 4  - 5,  5-6) arriv- 
    ing  at  the  Outer  Wall  of  Pelennor  at  daybreak  and  seeing sunrise 
    on  the  White  Tower  on  morning  of  Feb.  6.  On  night  of  5-6  they 
    see  the  beacons  flare  up,  and  are  passed  by  messengers  riding to 
    Rohan. Pippin sees moonrise about 9 p.m.                                  
      Description   of   Minas  Tirith   and  its   7  concentric   walls  and 
    gates.  Gandalf   and  Pippin   come  into   the  presence   of  Denethor. 
    Empty  throne.  Denethor  has  a  seat  in  front.  [Struck  oat:  He  has 
    a   secret]   They   exchange   news.   Reasons   of   Beacons:   news  of 
    scouts  in  Ithilien  that  'storm  is  coming';  Southrons  are  marching 
    in;  most  of  all  -  a  great  fleet  from  South  is   approaching  the 
    mouths   of   Anduin.   Muster   of   Rohan   [read   Gondor)   is   going 
    apace- catalogue.                                                         
      (7)    Great    Darkness   spreads    from   East.    Faramir   returns. 
    Pippin on the battlements.                                                
      Theoden   reaches   Dunharrow   (5    evening).   Merry    sees   Pukel- 
    men.   They   find   Muster   has   already   begun,   owing   to  special 
    instructions   by   Gandalf,   who  had   stayed  at   Edoras  on   4  and 
    owing   to   passage   of   Nazgul.  Rangers   have  come!   [Struck  out: 
    Aragorn  and  Eomer  already   there?]  That   night  the   beacon  lights 
    are    reported.    In    morning    messengers   arrive    from   Gondor. 
   
    Theoden gets ready  to ride.  Eowyn and  Eomer go  with him.            
    [Struck out: But Aragorn (after secret converse with Aragorn            
    takes Merry]                                                            
                                                                           
   Here outline VI ends, but the lower half of the  page is  taken up  by a 
   map, which is redrawn in part and discussed in a note at the end of this 
   chapter.                                                                 
   
                               NOTES.                                       
                                                                           
    1. The  illegible  word  might  be  already,  in  which  case  my father 
       omitted  the  words  been  riding. The  word I  have given  as four 
       might be read as fire.                                                
    2. The words by nightfall tonight  are perfectly  plain, but  my father 
       must  have  intended  something  else,  since  it  was   now  several 
       hours  after  nightfall. In  the outlines  V and  VI (pp.  262-3) the 
       messengers  from  Minas  Tirith  reach  Edoras  the  following  morn- 
       ing (6 February).                                                    
    3. As in  text B,  the moon  rises 'round  and full  out of  the eastern 
       shadows'  ('now  almost  at  the  full,'  RK).  -  At this  stage the 
       beacons were fired on the last night of Gandalf's ride; in  the final 
       form  it  was on  the night  preceding the  last (the  journey taking 
       four  nights),  and  so  when  Pippin  woke  in  the dawn  beside the 
       wall  of  the  Pelennor  'Another  day  of  hiding  and  a  night  of 
       journey  had  fleeted  by'  (RK p.  20). This  sentence was  added to 
       the text of the chapter much later.                                  
    4. Possibly  this  means 'longer  than the  time that  they had  in fact 
       taken'.                                                              
    5. Here  and  subsequently, and  again in  text B,  the river's  name is 
       written  Snowborn,  but  at two  of the  occurrences in  A the  u was 
       inserted.                                                            
    6. At this point my father drew in the text a very simple  little sketch 
       of the 'upland field' set into the  mountain's side,  essentially the 
       same  as the  lower of  the two  sketches on  the page  reproduced on 
  
       p. 239, but without the falling stream.                              
    7. My father first wrote 'ale of Hama', i.e. his  'funeral-ale', funeral 
       feast (cf. bridal from  bride-ale, marriage  feast). He  changed this 
       to  ...  ale  of  Hama,  intending  some  compound  term of  the same 
       sense, but I cannot decipher it.                                     
    8. This is a reference to  Theoden's words  to Merry  and Pippin  at the 
       end  of  'The  Road to  Isengard': 'May  we meet  again in  my house! 
       There you shall sit beside me ...'                                   
    9. This  contradicts  the  statement  a  few  lines  above  that  'Eowyn 
       comes  forth  and  greets  Theoden  and  Aragorn.'  The   story  that 
       Aragorn   (with   Legolas   and   Gimli)  had   gone  on   ahead  and 
   
         reached  Dunharrow  before  Theoden  is  not  present  in   text  B, 
         which   undoubtedly   followed   A;  it   appears  however   in  the 
         time-schemes C and D (pp. 140-1).                                    
    10.  Halbarad first appeared  in The  Lord of  the Rings  as the  name of 
         Shadowfax: see VII.152, 390.                                         
    11.  The  Sea  of  Nurnen, the  Nargil  Pass,  and  the River  Harnen all 
         appear on the First Map  (Map III,  VII.309). -  The text  ends with 
         a reference to Umbar that I cannot decipher.                         
    12.  Eowyn was struck out, and wine!  written in  the margin;  which I 
         take to mean that Eowyn was not seated, for she bore the wine.       
    13.  The  queries  might  mean  that  my  father  was  uncertain  of  the 
         correctness of his interpretation of the pencilled forms (in the one 
         case  it might  be Umbor  or Umbar;  in the  other the  second vowel 
         of Nargil, Nargul cannot  now be  read under  the ink  overlay). But 
         this does not seem very likely. Both  these names  appear in  text A 
         (p.  237),  where Nargil  is clear,  though Umbar  could be  read as 
         Umbor.  Umbar  and  Haven  of   Umbar  appear   on  the   First  Map 
         (VII.309) and on the  map that  I made  in 1943;  and on  the latter 
         the  pass  through  the  southern  mountains  of  Mordor   is  named 
         Nargil (on the First Map the name  was pencilled  in roughly  and is 
         hard to read, but was apparently Narghil, VII.310).                  
    14.  As originally drawn, a  pass over  the mountains  in this  region is 
         clearly  defined  on  the  First  Map:  see  Map  IV",   square  P11 
         (VII.314), connecting to  Map III,  square Q  11 (VII.309).  Here the 
         Blackroot  rises  in  an  oval lake.  With the  superimposed portion 
         Map  IV(D-E) (VII.319)  the  connections  become   unclear,  especially 
         since a different convention was used in  the representation  of the 
         mountains, but at any rate there is no clear  indication of  a pass. 
         The  1943 map  retains the  oval lake  and the  broad pass,  but its 
         relation to the First Map is here difficult to  interpret (VII.320). 
         Possibly it was to this feature that my father referred in  his note 
         on  that  map  (VII.321  note  1):  The White  Mountains are  not in 
         accord with the story'. On late maps, as is to be expected,  no pass 
         breaks the line of the mountains.                                    
    15.  In  the  Guide to  the Names  in The  Lord of  the Rings  (A Tolkien 
         Compass,  ed.  Lobdell,  p.  200)  my  father  noted  of   the  name 
         Pukel-men: 'It represents  Old English  pucel (still  surviving as 
         puckle),  one  of  the  forms  of  the  puk-  stem  (widespread  in 
         England,  Wales,  Ireland,  Norway  and   Iceland)  referring   to  a 
         devil, or to a minor sprite such as Puck, and often applied  to ugly 
         misshapen persons.'                                                  
    16.  In place of this, RK has: '... a winding line of Riders crossing the 
         ford  and filing  along  the  road  towards  the  camp  prepared for 
         them. Only the king and his guard were going up into the Hold.'      
    17.  RK  has  here:   'Such  was   the  dark   Dunharrow,  the   work  of 
         long-forgotten men'; cf. text H, p. 251.                             
   
    18.  At  this  point  my  father's  writing  suddenly  becomes  very much 
         more rapid and rough.                                                
    19.  Cf.  'The  King  of  the  Golden  Hall'  in  VII.447,  where Aragorn 
  
         says: 'If I live, I will come, Lady  Eowyn, and  then maybe  we will 
         ride together.'                                                      
    20.  I think that Eowyn's  naming her  father Eothain  is most  likely to 
         be  a  mere  slip,  for  Eomund  father  of  Eomer  and   Eowyn  was 
         established  (VII.393  etc.), and  Eothain was  the name  of Eomer's 
         squire  (VII.400-2);  but  see  further p.  350 and  note 13.  In LR 
         Appendix  A  (II)  it  is  said  that Eomund,  chief Marshal  of the 
         Mark,  was  slain  in  the  year  3002  in  pursuit  of Orcs  on the 
         borders of the Emyn Muil.                                            
    21.  Old  English  fyrgen,  firgen   'mountain',  the   word  fyrgen-holt 
         'mountain-wood'  occurs  in  Beowulf,  line  1393.   -  Afterwards, 
         when  the  Firien  had  become  the  Dwimorberg  and  the Firienholt 
         the Dimholt, the Firienfeld remained (RK p. 67).                     
    22.  This  name  undoubtedly  begins  with  An,  and  the  word preceding 
         it is almost certainly 'in'; equally certainly it is this  same name 
         that  appears  below,  as  the  land  of  the  prince  Benrodir. The 
         remaining letters  of the  name are  uninterpretable as  they stand, 
         but  their vague  shapes do  not exclude  'Anarion', and  this name, 
         found  on  the  First  Map (VII.309)  of the  region south  of Minas 
         Tirith, appears in the notes E on p.  243: 'A  fleet has  put out... 
         and  sailed  up  the  Anduin  and  reached  Anarion'   (see  further 
         p. 244).                                                             
    23.  This  lacuna  is where  the page  is torn across, cutting  through a 
         line of text. It  might perhaps  be read,  but very  uncertainly, as 
         'from  the  vale  of  Morthond  and   his  ...   sons,  dark-haired, 
         grey-eyed'.                                                          
    24.  Nosdiligand:  the  second  and third  letters of  this name  are not 
         perfectly clear, but can hardly be other  than os.  Without striking 
         through  the  first  syllable  my father  wrote another  form above, 
         apparently Northiligand.                                             
    25.  The illegible words might just possibly  be 'fugitives'  and 'repre- 
         senting'.                                                            
    26.  My father called it a 'catalogue': pp. 229, 263.                     
    27.  These  messages,  distinct of  course from  those just  referred to, 
         must have been sent from Isengard or Helm's Deep.                    
    28.  The illegible word might possibly be 'morn(ing)'.                    
    29.  It is not clear whether 'Reach battle Feb. 15' refers to the Ents or 
         to the Rohirrim; but  in any  case the  Ents were  certainly present 
         after the siege of Minas Tirith was relieved ('Elves and  Ents drive 
         Orcs back'; cf. also outline II $4 'Elves of  Lorien and  Ents come 
         from North', and similarly outline III $4).  Thus the  original idea 
         that 'tree-giants' (see  VI.410), or  Treebeard (see  VII.211, 214), 
         played a part in the breaking of the siege survived at least  in the 
   
        idea that Ents were  present in  the last  stage of  the war  in the 
        South,  though  this  would  never   receive  narrative   form.  See 
        further pp. 343, 345-6, 361.                                         
    30. Cf.  the  notes  given  in  VII.448: 'Probably  Eowyn should  die to 
        avenge or  save Theoden.'  These notes  contain also  the suggestion 
        that the mutual love of Eowyn and Aragorn should be removed.        
    31. This is the date given in the time-scheme D (p.  182); see  the Note 
        on Chronology following.                                            
    32. The last two letters of this name might be read as du, sc. Mordu. 
    33. With  this  cf.  the  outline  'The  Story  Foreseen  from  Fangorn' 
        (VII.438):  'Then  return  to   Frodo.  Make   him  look   out  into 
        impenetrable night.  Then use  phial ...  By its  light he  sees the 
        forces of  deliverance approach  and the  dark host  go out  to meet 
        them'; also p. 230 in this book.                                    
    34. Cf.  the  outline  given  in  VII.448: 'They  pass by  round Lorien' 
        (on  the  homeward  journey),  with  the  later   addition  (VII.451 
        note  18):  'No.  They  learn  (in  Rivendell?)  that  Nazgul  razed 
        Lorien ...'                                                         
  
    35. Old  English  haliern  (halig-ern or -aern) 'holy  place, sanctuary'. 
        Cf.  my father's  note on  Dunharrow in  the Guide  to the  Names in 
        The  Lord  of the Rings (A  Tolkien Compass,  ed. Lobdell,  p. 183): 
        'Dunharrow.  A   modernisation  of   Rohan  Dunhaerg   "the  heathen 
        fane on the hillside", so-called because this  refuge of  the Rohir- 
        rim at the head of Harrowdale was on the site of  a sacred  place of 
        the  old  inhabitants  (now  the  Dead Men).  The element  haerg can 
        be  modernised  in  English  because  it   remains  an   element  in 
        place-names, notably Harrow (on the Hill).'                        
    36. Outline  II  was written  on the  same thin  yellowish paper  as was 
        used  for  text H  of 'The  Muster of  Rohan' and  text C  of 'Minas 
        Tirith' (the two pages in the  'midget type').  This paper  was also 
        used for the time-schemes C, D, and S. See note 38.                 
    37. On  my  father's  later  large-scale  map   of  Rohan,   Gondor  and 
        Mordor  (on  which   my  map   published  in   RK  was   based)  the 
        distance  from  Edoras  to  Dunharrow  (at  the head  of Harrowdale) 
        is 16 miles and from Edoras to the Starkhorn 19 miles.              
    38. Outline IV was  written on  the same  paper as  that referred  to in 
        note 36.                                                            
    39. Pelennor: see p. 277.                                               
    40. Galdor was preceded by Ealdor.                                      
    41. In outlines I, II and III it is said that Theoden and Eowyn  (who is 
        not mentioned here) 'slew' or  'killed' or  'destroyed' the  King of 
        the Nazgul.                                                         
    42. Frodo's vision of a ship with black sails and  a banner  bearing the 
        emblem  of a  white tree  (FR p.  379) was  added afterwards  to the 
        text of 'The Mirror of Galadriel'.                                  
   
                        Note on the map accompanying outline VI.                     
                                                                                    
   This  map,   drawn  fairly   rapidly  in   pencil  (with   the  rivers   in  blue 
   crayon),  covers   the  White   Mountains  and   the  lands   to  the   south  of 
   them;  it  is  laid  out  like  the  First  Map  in  squares  of  2 cm.  side. In 
   my   redrawing   I   have   numbered   the    uppermost   horizontal    line   of 
   squares   09-14   according   to   the   First  Map,   although  there   is  some 
   discrepancy,    and    continued   this    numbering   throughout,    where   the 
   discrepancy  becomes   much  greater.   This  is   done  deliberately   in  order 
   to   emphasize   the   curiously   anomalous   nature  of   this  map   among  my 
   father's  later   maps  to   The  Lord   of  the   Rings.  Comparison   with  the 
   First   Map   (VII.309,   319)   and   those   published    in   LR    will   show 
   substantial  shifts  in  the  geographical  relations:   thus  Ethir   Anduin  is 
   further  to  the  east,  directly  south  of  Rauros,  and  the  Havens  of Umbar 
   are  shown  as  much  less  far  to  the  south,  and  east  of  Tolfalas.  On no 
   other map is this so.                                                             
    I   strongly  suspect   that  (for   whatever  reason)   my  father   made  this 
   map   from   memory,   and   that   it   played   no   further  part   in  the 
   geographical  evolution;  and  I  think  that  its  starting-point   and  primary 
   purpose  was  to   depict  the   region  (pencilled   more  heavily   than  other 
   parts   of   the   map)   between   Harrowdale  and   the  source   of  Morthond: 
   with   the   emergence   of   the   story   that   Aragorn  passed   through  the 
   Mountains  into  Gondor   the  map   of  The   Lord  of   the  Rings   needed  to 
   be  altered  to  show  that  there  was  no  pass  in  this  region (see  note 14 
   above).  It  will  be  seen  that  the  southern  rivers have  been substantially 
   changed,   though   by   no   means   reaching  the   final  form:   Morthond  of 
   the   First   Map   is   now  named   Ringlo,  while   the  new   Morthond  flows 
   east  into  the  delta  of  Anduin.  Erech  is  marked,  south  of the  rising of 
   Morthond,  as   is  also   Pelargir  on   Anduin  (neither   of  which   is  men- 
   tioned   in   any   of   these   outlines).(*) Harrowdale   is    shown   running 
   south-east, as on the little map reproduced on p. 258.                            
    The  map  as  squared   out  on   the  page   extended  through   five  vertical 
   lines   of   squares   east   of   Osgiliath  (cf.   VII.309),  but   these  were 
   apparently   left   blank.   Subsequently   my   father   attached   a   moveable 
  
   portion  covering  O13  -  14,  P13-15,  and  at  the  same  time   very  roughly 
   drew  in  the   outlines  of   the  mountains   encircling  Mordor,   which  here 
   form  more  nearly  a  complete  wall  on  the  east  than  on  any   other  map. 
   The   Dark   Tower   is   shown  as   standing  on   a  'peninsula'   thrust  out 
   southwards    from    the    Ash    Mountains,   with    Mount   Doom    to   the 
   north-west  of  it,  very  much  as  on  the  Second  Map  as  originally  drawn, 
                                                                                    
   (* Pelargir was first placed at  the top  of the  delta of  Anduin. On  the First 
   Map (VII.309) a pencilled dot within  a circle  was placed  beside Anduin  at the 
   point  where  rivers  flow  in  from  east  and  west on  R13: this  is obviously 
   Pelargir, and was no doubt entered at this time. Another  pencilled dot  within a 
   circle was put in to the east of the original Morthond on First Map Q12 (just to 
   the right of the i of Enedwaith), and this is evidently Erech.)                   
   
   (The White Mountains and South Gondor.) 
   
    pp.  435,  438.  I have  not attempted  to redraw  this added  portion, for 
    the  pass  into  Mordor   (here  called   Kirith  Gorgor)   was  apparently 
    moved  eastwards  from  the  position   in  which   it  was   first  drawn, 
    resulting in a confusion of lines  that I  cannot interpret;  and Osgiliath 
    was  now moved  a good  way to  the north,  so that  it lies  north-east of 
    Minas Tirith (as  is shown  on the  Second Map,  p. 434,  and on  my large- 
    scale  map  of  Rohan,  Gondor  and  Mordor  published  in  RK, but  not on 
    my   general   map  accompanying   LR).  On   this  attached   portion  the 
    Dead  Marshes  are   named,  but   not  the   Nomenlands;  the   rapids  in 
    Anduin  are  still  called  Sarn Ruin.  The course  of Anduin  below Rauros 
    was  changed  on the  new P14  to flow  as it  does on  the First  Map (see 
    VII.319) in a wide easterly curve, not in a  straight line  south-east (and 
    thus  the  mouths  of  Entwash  had  to  be  shifted  to  the  east).  This 
    supports   my   suggestion   that   the   present   map   was   drawn  from 
    memory:  in  this  one  area  it was  corrected by  reference to  the First 
    Map.                                                                        
                                                                               
                              Note on the Chronology.                           
                      (i) Pippin and Frodo see the Full Moon.                   
                                                                               
    It  would  be  interesting  to  know  just  what  was  the   'most  awkward 
    error  in  the  synchronization... of  movements of  Frodo and  the others' 
    that  arrested  the  progress  of  The Lord  of the  Rings in  October 1944 
    (see  p.  234). It  seems to  me most  likely to  have been  their relative 
    'positions' at the time of the Full Moon on 6 February.                     
      I think it is clear that the  time-schemes C,  D, and  S belong  with the 
    work set out in this  chapter, and  indeed that  they were  closely associ- 
    ated  with  the  chronological  problem  that  my  father  had encountered: 
    see pp. 141 - 2, 234 -  5. In  scheme C  (p. 140)  Gandalf and  Pippin came 
    to  Minas  Tirith  at sunset  on Feb.  5. They  had left  Dol Baran  on the 
    night  of  Feb.  3-4,  passed Feb.  4 'in  hiding' (presumably  at Edoras), 
    ridden through the night of Feb. 4 -  5, and  then after  a short  rest had 
    'abandoned  secrecy'  and  ridden  all  through  the next  day (Feb.  5) to 
    reach the city at sunset. It seems likely that the original brief narrative 
    opening (A) of 'Minas Tirith', in which as  they rode  'still the  world of 
    grey  and  green  rushed  by  and the  sun rose  and sank',  was associated 
    with  this  scheme,   and  that   it  was   abandoned  because   my  father 
    decided that Gandalf did not in fact ride by day (see pp. 231 - 2).  In the 
    pencilled  continuation  of  that  opening  (p.  231)  the  new  story  had 
    entered: it is night, two days since Pippin  'saw the  sun glinting  on the 
    roof of the king's great house', and the 'third riding', thus the  night of 
    Feb. 5 - 6.  They see  the beacons  and the  westbound messengers,  but the 
    moon is  not mentioned;  and it  is obvious  that in  this story  they will 
    arrive at the wall of the Pelennor  in the  morning (Feb.  6). This  is the 
    story  in  scheme  D  (p.  141),  except  that  there  the beacons  and the 
    messengers are seen on the second night of the ride (Feb. 4  - 5).  In that 
  
   
    scheme the Full  Moon 'rises  about 9.20  p.m. and  sets about  6.30 a.m. 
    on Feb. 7. Gandalf rides all night of 5 -  6 and  sights Minas  Tirith at 
    dawn on 6th.'                                                             
      It  was  a  datum  of  Frodo's journey  that he  came before  the Black 
    Gate at dawn of Feb. 5, leaving at nightfall; and he was in Ithilien (the 
    episode  of  the  stewed  rabbit)  and  was taken  by Faramir  to Henneth 
    Annun  on  Feb.  6  (the  night  of  Full  Moon, which  Frodo saw  in the 
    small hours of Feb. 7 setting over Mindolluin). In my father's  letter of 
    16  October  1944  he  said that  among the  alterations made  to resolve 
    'the  dislocated  chronology'  he  had  increased  the  journey  from the 
    Morannon  by  a  day;  this  alteration  was  made to  scheme D,  and was 
    present in scheme S as first written (see pp. 141-2). But  the alteration 
    was  made  by pushing  Frodo's journey  back by  a day,  so that  he came 
    before  the  Morannon  on  Feb.  4; he  still comes  to Henneth  Annun on 
    the  6th.  Therefore,  when he  looked out  from the  Window of  the West 
    and  saw  the  moon  setting, Gandalf  and Pippin  were already  in Minas 
    Tirith;  the time-schemes  are explicit  (and it  was presumably  on this 
    basis that in outline III, p. 259, Pippin in Minas Tirith on  the evening 
    of  the  6th  'sees the  full moon  rising and  wonders where  Frodo is'; 
    similarly in outline V, p. 262, and also in the outline given in the next 
    chapter, p. 276).                                                         
      In  the second  draft (B)  of the  opening of  'Minas Tirith'  (p. 232) 
    Pippin on the night of Feb. 5( - 6) saw the full moon  rising out  of the 
    eastern shadows as he rode with Gandalf; and  in the  third draft  (C, in 
    'midget  type',  p.  233) Pippin  wonders where  Frodo might  be, 'little 
    thinking that Frodo  on that  same night  saw from  afar the  white snows 
    under  the  moon.'  Surely  my  father's  intention  here  was  to relate 
    Pippin's  thought  to  Frodo's  at Henneth  Annun (as  in RK);  but there 
    was a day out. Was this the chronological problem?                        
      On the face of it, apparently not;  for the  modifications made  to the 
    chronology did not  correct it.  On the  other hand,  that my  father was 
    concerned with precisely this question is seen from  an isolated  page of 
    notes on diverse subjects, one of which casts some  very cloudy  light on 
    the matter:                                                               
                                                                             
      Whole  of  Frodo's  and  Sam's  adventures  must  be  set  back  one day, 
      so  that Frodo  sees moon-set  on morning  (early hours)  of Feb.  6, and 
      Faramir  reaches  Minas   Tirith  on   night  of   the  7th,   and  Great 
      Darkness  begins  on  7th.  (This  can  be  done  by  making   Frodo  and 
      Sam  only  wander  4  days  in  the  Emyn  Muil.)  The  next  night Frodo 
      would  see  from  far  away  the   full  moon   set  beyond   Gondor  and 
      wonder  where  he  was  in  the mists  of the  West, and  the war-beacons 
      would be hid from him in the darkness of the world.                     
                                                                             
    This is very difficult to understand.  Frodo's adventures  are to  be set 
    back by a day, and he will see the setting of the moon (not yet  quite at 
    the full) from  Henneth Annun  in the  later night  of Feb.  5 -  6, when 
   
                                                                              
                                                                              
   Pippin  was  on  the  last lap  to Minas  Tirith, and  thought of  him. But 
   then why is it not  till the  next night  (Feb. 6-7)  that Frodo  thinks of 
   Pippin (if 'him' is Pippin), and why is it on this  night that  the beacons 
   of Gondor are burning?                                                      
                                                                              
                        (ii) Theoden comes to Harrowdale.                      
                                                                              
   In  the  second  version  (B)  of 'The  Muster of  Rohan' (p.  237) Aragorn 
   agrees  with  Theoden,  as  they  enter  Harrowdale,  that  the   moon  was 
   full  the  night  before, and  he says  that they  have been  four (changed 
   from  five)  days  on  the  road,  so  that  six  remained  before  the day 
  
   appointed  for  the   muster  at   Edoras.  In   time-scheme  C   (p.  140) 
   Theoden  reaches  Helm's  Deep  from  Isengard  soon  after  dawn  on  Feb. 
   4,  and  he  leaves  Helm's Deep  on Feb.  5 (when  also 'Aragorn  rides on 
   ahead  with  Gimli and  Legolas': this  appears in  the third  narrative C, 
   p.   241).   Nothing  further   is  said   about  Theoden's   movements  in 
   time-scheme  C; but  if the  two texts  are combined  we get  the following 
   chronology:                                                                 
     Feb. 4 Theoden reaches Helm's Deep soon after dawn                        
     Feb. 5 Theoden leaves Helm's Deep                                         
     Feb. 6 Full Moon                                                          
     Feb. 7 Theoden reaches Harrowdale at dusk                                 
     Feb. 13 Date appointed for the muster                                     
   If this is correct, the 'four days on the  road' include  the day  spent at 
   Helm's Deep.                                                                
     In the third version C  (p. 240)  Eomer says  that the  moon was  full on 
   the night before the last, that five days have passed  on the  journey, and 
   that five remain until the muster;  and all  this is  repeated in  the next 
   version (F) in which  the passage  appears (pp.  244-5). In  these versions 
   the journey has taken one day more, as it appears:                          
     Feb. 5. Theoden leaves Helm's Deep.                                         
     Feb. 6. Full Moon.                                                          
     Feb. 7.                                                                    
     Feb. 8. Theoden reaches Harrowdale.                                        
     Time-scheme  D  (pp.  141,  182)  gives  the  following  chronology (with 
   which the fully 'synoptic' scheme S agrees):                                
     Feb. 4-5. Aragorn  rides by  night to  Edoras, which  he reaches  in the 
   morning, and passes up Harrowdale.                                           
     Feb. 5. Theoden leaves Helm's Deep                                         
     Feb. 6. Full   Moon   rises   about   9.20   p.m.  Theoden   comes  to 
   Dunharrow before nightfall                                                  
     (Feb. 7.  Theoden  prepares   to  ride   to  Gondor.   Messengers  from 
   Minas Tirith arrive.                                                        
     Feb. 8. Theoden rides from Edoras.)                                        
   This  is  the  chronology  of  the typescript  text H  (pp. 251-2),  to the 
   extent at least that the moon is full (rising four hours after dark) on the 
   
   night  of  Theoden's  arrival  in Harrowdale:  the journey  through the 
   mountains  now took  only two  days. It  is not  the chronology  of The 
   Tale of  Years in  LR, in  which Theoden  set out  from Helm's  Deep on 
   March 6 but did not reach Dunharrow until March 9.                     
     The date appointed for  the muster  at Edoras  as deduced  above from 
   the original narrative openings of the  chapter, Feb.  13 (a  week after 
   the full  moon  of Feb.  6), is  presumably to  be associated  with the 
   change  in  the  second  manuscript  of  'The  Road  to  Isengard' from 
   'before the waning of the moon' to 'at  the last  quarter of  the moon' 
   (see pp. 27, 40). In the text H (p. 252)  Eomer says  to the  King that 
   'Tomorrow ere  evening you  shall come  to Edoras  and keep  tryst with 
   your Riders'; with this perhaps cf. outline I (p. 255):  'Messages must 
   bid  Rohirrim  assemble  at Edoras  as soon  as may  be after  the Full 
   Moon of Feb. 6.'                                                       
   
                                      III.                                   
                                  MINAS TIRITH.                              
                                                                            
   'I hope after this week actually to - write,' my  father wrote  to Stanley 
   Unwin on 21 July 1946 (Letters no. 105);  and it  is clear  that he  did - 
   at any rate on 7 December of that year he said  that he  was 'on  the last 
   chapters'  (whatever  that  may  have  meant).  Another  synopsis  of  the 
   proposed  content  of  'Book  W  shows  much  further  development  in the 
   narrative of the opening chapters, and I incline to think that  it belongs 
   to  1946  and  was set  down as  a guide  to the  new work  now beginning; 
   I therefore give it here rather than with the outlines  that I  believe to 
  
   date  from  1944  (pp.  252  ff.).  My father  had now  re-ordered earlier 
   chapters, and so numbered the first of Book V in  this synopsis  '44' (not 
   '41':  see  p. 226  note 49).'  The text  was written  in pencil  and then 
   overwritten in ink: the  underlying text  was far  briefer, but  is barely 
   legible except at the end, where the overwriting ceases.                  
                                                                            
                                     Book V.                                 
     Ch.  44  (1).   Gandalf  (and   Pippin)  rides   to  Minas   Tirith  and 
   see[s]  Denethor.  Pippin  on  walls.  Coming  in  of  last  allies. Great 
   Darkness begins that night.                                               
     45.   King   and   Aragorn   (with  Merry,   Legolas,  Gimli)   ride  to 
   the   Hornburg.   Overtaken   by    the   Sons    of   Elrond (2) and   30 
   Rangers   seeking   Aragorn   (probably  because   of  messages   sent  by 
   Galadriel   to   Elrond).   King   rides   to   Dunharrow    by   mountain 
   roads.   Aragorn   (Legolas   and   Gimli)   and   Rangers   go   by  open 
   road.  Aragorn  reveals  he  has  looked  in   Palantir,  and   seeks  the 
   Paths   of   the   Dead.   King   arrives   at   Dunharrow  dusk   2  days 
   later (3) and finds  Aragorn  has  gone  on  Paths  of  the   Dead.  Errand 
   riders   of   Gondor   come.    Muster   of    Rohan   takes    place   in 
   Harrowdale   (by   Gandalf's   orders)   not   Edoras,   and   King   sets 
   out next morning for Edoras.                                              
     46.   Pippin   on   walls.   Several   days    later   when    Host   of 
   Morghul   is   victorious.   News  comes   through  of   flanking  attacks 
   on  Lorien  and  by  Harad  in  South.  A  great  army  has  crossed  into 
   Wold   of  Rohan.   They  fear   Rohirrim  will   not  come.   Dark  grows 
   but  even  so  the  Nazgul  cause  a  greater  darkness.   Gandalf  shines 
   in  the  field.  Pippin  sees the  light of  him as  he and  Faramir rally 
   men.  But  at  last  the  enemy  are  at  the  gates,  and the  Nazgul fly 
   
   over the  city. Then  just as  gate is  giving way  they hear  the horns 
   of Rohan!                                                                
     47.   Go   back   to   Merry.   Charge  of   Rohan.  Orcs   and  Black 
   Riders  driven  from  gate.  Fall   of  Theoden   wounded,  but   he  is 
   saved  by  a  warrior  of  his   household  who   falls  on   his  body. 
   Merry  sits  by  them.  Sortie  saves  King  who  is   gravely  wounded. 
   Warrior  found  to   be  Eowyn.   The  Hosts   of  Morghul   reform  and 
   drive  them  back  to  the  gate.  At  that  moment  a wind  rises, dark 
   is  rolled  back.  Black  ships  seen.  Despair.  Standard   of  Aragorn 
   (and   Elendil).  Eomer's   wrath.  Morghul   taken  between   2  forces 
   and defeated. Eomer and Aragorn meet.                                    
     48.  Gandalf  and  Denethor  learn   of  the   defeat  of   the  flank 
   attacks   by   Shadow   Host (4) and   by   Ents.   They   cross   Anduin 
   victorious   and   invest   Minas    Morghul.   Gandalf    and   Aragorn 
   come to Morannon and parley.                                             
     49. Return to Frodo and Sam.                                           
                                                                           
        At this point the overwriting in ink ceases - perhaps because my 
   father saw that at this rate he was going to be very hard  put to  it to 
   complete the story in 'Book Five and  Last' (p.  219). In  the pencilled 
   underlying text he had had this programme for the last seven chapters: 
     48. Gandalf comes to the Black Gate.                                   
     49. Frodo and Sam come to Orodruin.                                    
     50........... and return.                                              
     51. Feast at Minas Tirith.                                             
     52. Funeral at Edoras.                                                 
     53. Return to Rivendell. Meeting with Bilbo.                           
     54. Sam's Book and the passing of all Tales.                           
                                                                           
     It  was perhaps  immediately before  he turned  to the  chapter 'Minas 
   Tirith'  again  that  my  father  set  down a  further and  very precise 
   outline, which follows here (the figures refer of course to the dates in 
   the month of February).                                                  
  
                                                                           
     Gandalf  and  Pippin  ride  to  Minas  Tirith  (3/4, 415,  arriving at 
   sunrise  on  6).  Pass  Fords  of  Isen  and  reach  mouth   of  Deeping 
   Coomb  about  2  a.m.  (4).   Come  at   daybreak  to   Edoras.  Gandalf 
   remains  there  during   daylight.  2[nd]   Nazgul  passes   over  Rohan 
   (it  left  Mordor  about  midnight  314  but spies  out plain  and flies 
   low  over  Edoras  in   early  morn[ing]).(5) Gandalf  rides   again  on 
   night  of  4/5  and  passes  into Anorien,  where he  lies hid  in hills 
   during  daylight  (5).  Riding  for  third  night  (5/6)  they  see  the 
   beacons  flare  out,  and  are  passed  by  messengers  on  swift horses 
   speeding  from  Minas  Tirith  to  Edoras.   They  reach   the  Pelennor 
   Wall  at  first  dawn,  and  after  speech  with  guards   pass  through 
   
                                                                    
                                                                           
   and  sight  Minas  Tirith  in  the  sunrise  (6).  They pass  up through 
   the  7  concentric  walls  and  gates  to the  White Tower.  Pippin sees 
   white  houses  and   domes  on   the  slopes   of  the   mountain  above 
   the city. Gandalf explains they  are the  'houses of  the kings'  - i.e. 
   dead  tombs.  (Before  the  gate  of  the  White  Tower  they   see  the 
   ruin   of  the   Tree,  and   Fountain?)  They   are  admitted   to  the 
   audience  chamber,  and  see   the  throne.   Denethor  comes   in,  and 
   does  not  sit  in  the  throne,  but  on  a  smaller  chair  lower down 
   and  in  front.  Interview  with  Denethor  and  his  grief  at  news of 
   Boromir.  They  learn  reason  of  beacons:  a  great  fleet   has  been 
   sighted   coming   from   Umbar   to   mouths   of  Anduin.   Also  mes- 
   sages  from  spies  etc.  in  Ithilien  report that  'storm is  about to 
   burst'.  Denethor  is   vexed  that   no  aid   has  come   from  Rohan. 
   Gandalf  explains  the   situation.  Also   warns  Denethor   that  help 
   may   even  now   be  delayed   as  almost   certainly  Rohan   will  be 
   attacked   on   eastern   flank   north  of   Emyn  Muil.   He  counsels 
   Denethor   to   muster   what   he   can  at   once.  'The   muster  has 
   already  begun,'  said  Denethor.  (Forlong  the Fat  etc., but  too few 
   come from Lebennin owing to threat of sea-attack.)                       
     Pippin  on  the  battlements  has talk  with a  sentinel. He  sees the 
   moonrise on night of 6 (about 8.45 p.m.) and thinks of Frodo.(6)         
     Aragorn   takes   Legolas   and   Gimli   and   Merry   and   proposes 
   that  what  is  left  of  the  Company  shall be  reunited. He  says his 
   heart  now  urges  him  to  speed,  for  the time  of his  own revealing 
   approaches.  They   may  have   a  hard   and  dangerous   journey,  for 
   now  the  real business  is beginning,  beside which  the battle  of the 
   Hornburg  is  but  a  skirmish  by  the  way.  They  agree  and  Aragorn 
   and   his  company   leave  Dolbaran   ahead  of   the  king   at  about 
   midnight.   Merry   rides   with  Aragorn,   and  Gimli   with  Legolas. 
   They  go  fast  and  reach  Westfold  at  daybreak  (4) and  [struck out 
   at  once:  do  not  turn  aside  but  go  straight]  see the  2nd Nazgul 
   flying.                                                                  
                                                                           
     A great deal of the first part of this  derives directly  from earlier 
   outlines, but by no means all (thus it is here that  the great  tombs of 
   Minas Tirith are first mentioned, and it is here that Pippin's friend of 
   the Citadel  guard -  Beregond in  RK -  first appears).  The concluding 
   portion  of  the  outline,  however,  telling  that Aragorn  with Merry, 
   Legolas  and  Gimli  left  together  from  Dol Baran  ahead of  the king 
   about  midnight,  reaching  Westfold at  dawn of  the following  day and 
   not  so  very  many  hours  after  Gandalf,  is  an  odd  and surprising 
   development.(7) But  it  seems to  have been  abandoned at  once, without 
   further issue.                                                           
   
    Taking  up  the  opening   chapter  'Minas   Tirith'  again,   my  father 
    followed  closely the  abandoned opening  (the text  C in  'midget type') 
    so far as it went, and the new text still differs from RK pp.  19 -  21 in 
  
    the points  mentioned on  p. 233,  except that  the leader  of the  men at 
    the Pelennor Wall is now  Ingold, not Cranthir.(8) Written  for most  of its 
    length rapidly but generally legibly in ink, the draft extends  almost to 
    the end of the chapter;  and from  the point  in the  story where  C ended 
    (in  the  conversation with  the men  repairing the  wall), for  which my 
    father  had  only  very  sketchy  notes,  he advanced  confidently through 
    account  of  Minas  Tirith  seen  across  the 'townlands',  the structure 
    of  the  city,  the  entry  of  Gandalf and  Pippin, the  'audience' with 
    Denethor, and  Pippin's meeting  with Beregond  (not yet  nor for  a long 
    time  so  named).  This  draft  underwent  countless  changes  afterwards, 
    yet from its first writing  the story  was present  in all  essentials of 
    narrative structure, of atmosphere, and of tone. In  what follows  it can 
    be assumed that every  significant feature  of description  and conversa- 
    tion in the chapter was present in the draft unless something is  said to 
    the contrary. On the other hand  I do  not record  all the  small touches 
    that were added in later:  for example,  Denethor does  not in  the draft 
    text lay down his rod in order to lift the horn from  his lap;  Pippin is 
    not said to receive back his sword and put it in  its sheath;  chairs are 
    brought for Gandalf and  Pippin, not  a chair  and a  stool; the  room in 
    which they were lodged had only one window, not three; and so on.         
      As noted earlier, the text C stops just before Gandalf  tells Cranthir/ 
    Ingold that  'you are  overlate in  repairing the  wall of  the Pelennor' 
    {p. 233; RK p. 21), so that this name does not appear.  In the  new draft 
    Gandalf,  in his  words with  Ingold, speaks  of the  wall of  Pelennor' - 
    but  it  appears immediately  afterwards that  this was  the name  of the 
    wall itself:                                                              
                                                                             
    Gandalf passed now into the wide space beyond  the Pelennor.              
    So the men of Gondor called the wall that was built long ago              
    after Ithilien fell into the hands of the Enemy.                          
                                                                             
    The name appears also in several of the outlines  that I  have attributed 
    to 1944 and given in  the last  chapter: 'Pelennor  wall' (p.  260), 'the 
    wall of Pelennor' (p. 263), 'the Outer Wall of Pelennor' (p. 263), but in 
    the light of the present draft these  are ambiguous;  on the  other hand, 
    in  outline  IV  (p.  260)  occurs 'the  Cityland, Pelennor,  about which 
    ruins of an old wall ran', which is not at all ambiguous. On the  face of 
    it, my father  twice changed  his mind  about the  meaning of  this name; 
    for in RK (p. 22)  the wall  is named  Rammas Echor  and the  Pelennor is 
    again the name of the 'fair and fertile townlands'  of Minas  Tirith (see 
    pp. 287 - 8).                                                             
      The description in the draft continues:                                 
                                                                             
    It went in a wide circle from the mountains' feet and back to             
   
                                                              
                                                                           
   them,  always  distant  some  seven  leagues  from  the  First  Gate  of 
   the  City  that  looked  eastward..  Thus  it  enclosed  the   fair  and 
   fertile  townlands  on  the  long  green  slopes  falling to  the River, 
   and  at  its  easternmost   point  overlooked   from  a   frowning  bank 
   the  marshy  levels.  There  it was  loftiest and  most guarded,  for on 
   a  walled  causeway  the  road  from  the fords  of Osgiliath,  a league 
   away,  came  in   through  a   great  gate   between  two   towers.  But 
   few  men  save  herdsmen  and  tillers  dwelt  in  the   townlands,  for 
   the  most  part  of  the  people of  Gondor dwelt  in the  seven circles 
   of  the  city  of  Minas   Tirith,  or   in  the   deep  vales   of  the 
   mountains'   borders;   and   away  southward   in  Lebennin   the  land 
   of  Seven  Rivers  lived  a  hardy  folk   between  the   mountains  and 
   the  mouths  of  Anduin  and  the  Sea;  and  they  were   reckoned  men 
   of  Gondor,  yet  their  blood  was  mixed  and  if  their  stature  and 
   faces  told  the  truth  came  more  from  those  men  who dwelt  in the 
  
   dark hills in the Dark Years ere the coming of the kings.                
     But now the light of day grew, and Pippin looked up ...                
                                                                           
   Thus the townlands were at first conceived altogether differently,  as a 
   great half-circle centred on the city and always with a radius  of seven 
   leagues, whereas in RK the enclosing wall was at its furthest point four 
   leagues from the city and at its nearest little more than one.(9) In this 
   draft  text  there  is  no  mention  of  Emyn Arnen,  of the  Harlond, of 
   Lossarnach, of Belfalas, or of Imrahil  of Dol  Amroth, and  Lebennin is 
   still 'the land of Seven Rivers' (see  VII.310-12, and  pp. 252,  254 in 
   this book).                                                              
     Pippin's first sight of Minas Tirith and Gandalf 's encounter with the 
   guards at the Great Gate is very much as in RK (p.  23), except  that in 
   the following passage from RK the bracketed part is absent:              
                                                                           
     but  to  his  right great  mountains reared  their heads,  [ranging from 
     the West to a steep and  sudden end,  as if  in the  making of  the land 
     the  River  had  burst  through a  great barrier,  carving out  a mighty 
     valley to be a land of battle  and debate  in times  to come.  And there 
     where  the  White  Mountains  of  Ered  Nimrais   came  to   their  end] 
     (and)  he  saw,  as  Gandalf  had  promised,  the  dark  mass  of  Mount 
     Mindolluin ...                                                         
                                                                           
   Also, the Tower of Ecthelion is here called the Tower of Denethor (see 
   p. 281).                                                                 
     In the draft text the description of Minas Tirith is as follows:       
                                                                           
   For  the  manner  of  Minas  Tirith  was  such   that  it   was  builded 
   upon  seven  levels  each  carved  in  the  hill, and  each had  a wall, 
   and  in  each  wall  was  a  gate.  But  the  gates were  not made  in a 
   line,  for  the outer  and lowest  gate was  in the  east, but  the next 
   
                      
                                                                             
   faced  half  south  and  the  third  half north,  and so  on, so  that the 
   pave[d]  way  that  led  up  without  break  or  stair  turned  first this 
   way  and  [then]  that  way  across  the  face  of  the  hill,  until  the 
   seventh  gate  was  reached  that  led  to  the  great  court  and citadel 
   on  the  levelled   summit  about   the  feet   of  the   crowning  tower. 
   And  that  gate  also  looked   due  east,   being  there   seven  hundred 
   feet  above  the  plain   before  the   walls,  and   the  tower   on  the 
   summit  was  three  hundred  feet   from  base   to  pinnacle.   A  strong 
   citadel  indeed  it  was  and  not  to  be  taken  by  a  host  of  men if 
   there   were   any   within   that   could   hold  weapons,   unless  some 
   enemy   could   come   behind   and   scale   Mindolluin   and   so   come 
   behind  upon  the  shoulder  that  joined  the  Hill   of  Guard   to  the 
   mountain  mass.  But  that  shoulder  which  was  at  the  height  of  the 
   fifth  wall  was  walled  right up  [to] the  precipice that  overhung it, 
   and   there   stood   the   great   domed  tombs   of  bygone   kings  and 
   lords, at once memorials and fortresses if need should come.               
                                                                             
    In  the  original  hasty  sketch  of  Minas Tirith  reproduced on  p. 261 
   the gates appear  to be  arranged in  two lines  meeting at  the uppermost 
   level, the one proceeding from the Great Gate (1  - 3  - 5  - 7),  and the 
   other proceeding from the second gate (2 - 4 - 6 - 7).(10) In the  text just 
   cited the configuration described in RK  is present,  with the  Great Gate 
   facing east, the second gate south-east, the third  north-east, and  so on 
   up to the entrance to the Citadel, again facing east. On this page  of the 
   draft  (reproduced  on  p.  280)  my  father  drew  a  plan in  which this 
   arrangement  is  shown.  The  upper  figure  on  the page  is in  fact two 
   conjoined: the  smaller area  at the  upper left  (marked with  'M.T.' and 
   'summit  of  Mindolluin') was  that first  made, and  this was  struck out 
  
   with three transverse lines. - It will be seen that the 'vast pier of rock 
   whose huge out-thrust  bulk divided  in two  all the  circles of  the City 
   save the first' (RK p. 24), causing the  mounting road  to pass  through a 
   tunnel each time it crossed the line from the Great  Gate to  the Citadel, 
   was not yet present.                                                       
    Pippin's  sense  of  the  diminishment  and decay  of Minas  Tirith, with 
   its great silent houses, is told in the draft in words closely  similar to 
   those  of  the  passage  in  RK (p.  24);(11) but  the accoutrement  of the 
   guards of the Seventh Gate is thus described:                              
                                                                             
   The  guards  of  the  gate  were  robed  in  white,  and   the[ir]  helms 
   were  of  strange  shape,  shining  like  silver,  for  they  were indeed 
   of  mithril,  heirlooms   from  the   glory  of   old  days,   and  above 
   either   cheekpiece   were  set   the  wings   of  sea-birds.   Upon  the 
   breast   of   their   surcoats   were   embroidered   in  white   a  tree 
   blossoming like snow and above it a silver crown.                          
   
   (Minas Tirith and Mindolluin.) 
   
    It is  added here  that beside  the guards  of the  Citadel one  other wore 
    this livery of the heirs of Elendil: 'the warden of the door of the hall of 
    the  kings  aforetime  where  now  dwelt  the  Lord  Denethor';  and  at the 
    door  there  is  one  'tall  guard' ('the  tall silent  door-wardens', RK). 
    Perhaps the change in  the colour  of the  livery from  white to  black was 
    on account of the white tree embroidered on the coats.                      
      The  dead  Tree in  the court  of the  Fountain, with  Pippin's recollec- 
    tion  of  Gandalf's  words  Seven  stars  and seven  stones and  one white 
    gree,  and  Gandalf's  warning  to  him to  bear himself  discreetly before 
    Denethor,  survived  into  the  final  text  with  very little  change; but 
    Gandalf  says  only  of  Denethor  and  Boromir:  He  loved   him  greatly, 
    coo  much,  perhaps',  and  does  not  add  'and the  more so  because they 
    were unlike' (yet later, when  they have  left Denethor,  he says,  much as 
    in  RK:  'He  is  not  quite  as  other  men, Pippin,  and whatever  be his 
    ancestry  by  some  chance  the  blood  of  the  men  of  Westernesse  runs 
    true in him, as it does in his other son  Faramir, and  yet not  in Boromir 
    whom  he  loved  most.  They  have long  sight.'). And  of Aragorn  he says 
    that  'if  he  comes  it  may  be  in  some  way that  no one  expects. And 
    Denethor  at  least  does  not  expect  him  in  any way,  for he  does not 
    know that he exists.'                                                       
      The  great  hall  was  conceived  from  the first  almost exactly  as the 
    description  of  it  stands in  RK (p.  26): the  great images  between the 
    pillars,  reminding  Pippin  of  'the  kings   of  Argonath',(12) the  empty 
    throne,  the  old  man  in  the  stone chair  gazing at  his lap.  Only the 
    carved capitals of the pillars  are not  mentioned; on  the other  hand the 
    floor  of  the  hall  is  described: 'But  the floor  was of  shining stone, 
    white-gleaming,  figured  with  mosaics  of  many  colours'  (see  p. 288). 
    The  name  of  Denethor's  father,  Ecthelion,  entered  here,   with  only 
    momentary  hesitation  (earlier  in  the  draft the  White Tower  is called 
    the  Tower   of  Denethor,   not  as   in  RK   the  Tower   of  Ecthelion; 
    p. 278).(13)                                                                
      When  Pippin  cried 'that  is the  horn that  Boromir always  wore!' this 
    dialogue follows in the draft:                                              
                                                                               
      'Verily,' said Denethor. 'And in my turn I wore it, and so did            
    each eldest son of our house far  back into  the mists  of time,            
    before the failing of the kings, since [Mardil >] Faragon father            
    of Mardil hunted the wild oxen of  Araw (14) in  the far  fields of            
    Rhun. But we heard  it blowing  dimly in  the North  twelve days            
    ago, and now it will blow no more.'                                         
      'Yes,' said Pippin. 'I stood beside him as he blew it,  and it            
    shook the woods; but no help came. Only more orcs.'                         
                                                                               
  
             Pippin's account of Boromir's death, his offer of his service to 
    Denethor,  and  the  swearing  of the  oath were  very largely  achieved in 
   
                                                  
                                                                                
   the  draft  text,(16) save in  one notable  point: it  is Gandalf,  not Denethor, 
   who  speaks  the  words  of  the  oath:  '"Take  the  hilts,"   said  Gandalf, 
   "and  speak  after  me."  The  old  man  laid  the  sword  along  his  lap and 
   Pippin laid  his hand  on the  hilts and  said slowly  after Gandalf  ...' The 
   oath   and   its   acceptance   were  scarcely   changed  from   the  original 
   formulation  in  the  draft,  except  only  in  the  point  that  Denethor did 
   not there name himself 'Steward of the High King'.                            
    The   words  between   Denethor  and   Gandalf  that   follow  (RK   p.  29), 
   and  Pippin's  perception  of  the  tension  between  them,  and  of Gandalf's 
   greater  power  (though  veiled),  reached  immediately  the  final   text  in 
   almost  every  point;  but  Pippin's  reflection  on  Gandalf's age  and being 
   took  this  form:  'Whence  and  what  was  Gandalf:  when  and  in  what  far 
   time  and  place  [was  he  born  >]  did  he  come into  the world  and would 
   he  ever  die?'  His  passing  thought  'Treebeard  had  said  something about 
   wizards,  but  even  then  he  had  not  thought  of Gandalf  as one  of them' 
   does not  appear; it  is not  said that  'it was  Denethor who  first withdrew 
   his  gaze';  and  Denethor  says  only  'for  though  the  Stones  are  lost', 
   without adding 'they say'.                                                    
    In  the  margin  of  the  page  that  bears  this  passage  my  father wrote: 
   'For  his  wisdom  did  not   consider  Gandalf,   whereas  the   counsels  of 
   Denethor  concerned  himself,  or  Gondor  which  in  his  thought   was  part 
   of  himself'.  There  is  no indication  where this  was to  be placed,  but I 
   think  that  it  would  follow  'Pippin  perceived  that  Gandalf  had greater 
   power, and deeper wisdom - and a majesty that was veiled.'                    
    The  interview  with  Denethor  ended   far  more   abruptly  in   the  draft 
   than  in  RK  (pp.  30-1):  at  Denethor's words  'Let your  wrath for  an old 
   man's  seeming  folly  run  off,  and  return  to  my  comfort'  there follows 
   only:  '"I  will  return  as  soon  as  may  be," said  Gandalf. "But  I crave 
   sometime  words  with  you  alone."  And   he  strode   from  the   hall  with 
   Pippin running at his side.'                                                  
    After  Gandalf  had  left  the  house  in  which  they  were   lodged  Pippin 
   encountered  a  man  clad  in  grey   and  white   who  named   himself  Beren 
   son  of  Turgon  (Beregond  son  of  Baranor,  clad  in  black  and  white, in 
   RK).  In  their  opening  conversation  and  visits   to  Shadowfax   and  the 
   buttery  a  number  of  small  alterations  and  additions  were  made  to the 
   narrative  later,  but  all  are  slight  points: for  example, Beren  says to 
   Pippin that 'It is said that you are to be treated as a guest for this  day at 
   the  least',  and  that  'Those  who  have  had  heavy  duty  -  and  guests - 
   take  somewhat  to  refresh  their  strength   in  the   mid-morning';  Pippin 
   does  not  express  his  disappointment  at  seeing no  inns in  Minas Tirith; 
   and  the   following  curious   dialogue  was   afterwards  removed   (cf.  RK 
   p. 34):                                                                       
                                                                                
   '... For now I may say that strange accents do not mar fair                   
   speech, and hobbits are well-spoken folk.'                                    
    'So Denethor, I mean the high Lord, said.'                                   
   
      'Did he indeed?' said Beren. 'Then you have received a mark            
   of favour such as few guests have got from him.'                          
                                                                            
   The keeper of the buttery  was named  Duilas (?),  with a  later pencilled 
   alteration  to  Garathon.(17) Pippin tells  Beren: I  am only  a boy  in the 
   reckoning of our people, for I am only twenty  years old  and we  are not 
   held to be grown-up as we say in the Shire for a dozen years more.'(18)   
      As  Beren and  Pippin looked  out from  the walls,  'Away down  in the 
   vale-bottom  7  leagues  or  so  as the  eye leaps,  the Great  River now 
   flowed  grey and  glittering, coming  out of  the north-west  and curving 
  
   south-west  till it  was lost  to view  round the  shoulders of  the moun- 
   tains in a haze and shimmer' (see  pp. 288  - 9),  whereas it  is distant 
   'five  leagues  or so'  in RK  (p. 36):  on this  difference see  p. 278. 
   Immediately after this the original draft jumps, in relation to  RK, from 
   'far beyond which lay the Sea  fifty leagues  away' to  ' "What do  I see 
   there?"  asked Pippin,  pointing due  eastward down  to the  river'; thus 
   the entire passage is lacking in which Pippin sees the traffic of waggons 
   crossing the Pelennor  and turning  south, and  Beregond explains  to him 
   that  they are  taking 'the  road to  the vales  of Tumladen  and Lossar- 
   nach,  and  the  mountain-villages, and  then on  to Lebennin.'  But from 
   this  point  the  conversation  of  Beren/Beregond  and  Pippin   to  its 
   conclusion,  as  it  stands  in  RK  (pp.  36-40), was  achieved, roughly 
   indeed, but with scarcely any significant detail lacking, and  often very 
   dose to the final text: the  darkness in  the East,(19) the passage  of the 
   Nazgul far overhead, Beren's account of the battles for the  crossings at 
   Osgiliath,(20) of Denethor's far sight,(21) of the approach of the  great fleet 
   manned  by  the  corsairs  of Umbar,(22) of Faramir,  and his  invitation to 
   Pippin to join his company for that day.                                  
      At this point the story told in the draft becomes altogether different 
   from  that of  RK, and  I give  the remainder  (very roughly  written) of 
   this earliest text in full:                                               
                                                                            
      Gandalf was not in the lodging, and  Pippin went  with Beren           
   of  the Guard,  and he  was shown  to the  others of  the third           
   company  and  welcomed  by  them,  and  made  merry  with them,           
   taking his midday meal  among them  in a  little hall  near the           
   north  wall, and  going here  and there  with others  until the           
   evening  meal,  and  the  closing  hour,  and  the  lowering of           
   standards.  Then  he himself  after the  manner of  Gondor soon           
   went to his bed. Gandalf had not come or  left any  message. He           
   rolled into bed and soon slept. In the night he was awakened by           
   a light and saw Gandalf in the room outside the alcove.  He was           
   pacing to and  fro. 'When  will Faramir  return?* he  heard him           
   mutter, as he peered out of the dark  window. Then  Pippin went           
   to sleep again.                                                           
   
     The  next  day  still  no  commands  came  from Denethor.  'He is 
   full  of cares  and busyness,'  said Gandalf,  'and for  the moment 
   you are out of  his mind.  But not  for good!  He does  not forget. 
   Make  use of  your leisure  while you  can. Have  a look  round the 
   City.'(23)                                                         
     Beren  was  on  duty  and  Pippin  was  left  alone;  but  he had 
   learned  enough  to  find  his  way to  the hatches  at midmorning. 
   For the rest of the time until noon he walked in the  sixth circle, 
   and  visited  Shadowfax,  taking  him  some  morsels  that  he  had 
   saved,  which  Shadowfax  graciously  accepted.  In  the  afternoon 
   Pippin  walked  down  the  ways of  the City  to the  lowest circle 
   and the great East Gate.                                           
     People  stared  much  at  him  as  he passed,  and he  would hear 
   calls behind him, and  those out  of doors  cried to  others within 
   to  come  see  Mithrandir's  halfling;  but to  his face  most were 
   courteous,  saluting  him  gravely  after  the  manner   of  Gondor 
   with  outstretched  hand  and  a  bowing  of the  head. For  who he 
   was  and  much  concerning  him  was   now  noised   through  Minas 
   Tirith.                                                            
     He  came  at  last  by  windy  ways  and  many  fair  alleys  and 
   arches  to  the  lower  circles  where  there  [were]  many smaller 
   houses.  And here  and there  he saw  children -  and he  was glad, 
   for to his eyes it had seemed that too  many of  the folk  of Minas 
   Tirith were old. He  passed a  larger house  with a  pillared porch 
   and  steps  and  boys were  playing there.  As soon  as he  saw him 
   one of the boys leapt down the steps into the  street and  stood in 
  
   front of Pippin, looking him up and down.                          
     'Well met,' said the lad. 'Are you not a stranger?'              
     'I was,' said Pippin. 'But they say I am now a man of Gondor.' 
     'Man!  '  said  the  boy.  'How  old  are you,  and what  is your 
   name? I am ten already and soon shall  be five  feet high.  Look, I 
   am taller than you. But then  my father  is a  soldier, one  of the 
   tallest.(24) I shall be a soldier too. What is your father?'          
     'Which question shall I  answer first?'  said Pippin.  'My father 
   is like me a hobbit  not a  man, and  he owns  the land  and fields 
   round  Whitwell  near  Tuckborough  on  the  edge  of  the Westfar- 
   thing  in  the  Shire.  I  am  21 years  old (25) so I pass  you there, 
   though  I  am  but  four  feet four,  and that  is reckoned  a good 
   height in my  land, and  I do  not hope  to better  it much.  For I 
   shall  not  grow  upward  much  before  I   come  of   age;  though 
   maybe I shall thicken and put on  some weight,  or should,  if food 
   were plentiful for travellers in the wild places.'                 
   
     'Twenty-one,'   said   Gwinhir,   and   whistled.  'Why,   you  are 
   quite old. Still, I  wager I  could stand  you on  your head,  or lay 
   you on your back.'                                                   
     'Maybe  you could  if I  let you,'  said Pippin  with a  laugh. 'We 
   know a  trick or  two of  wrestling in  my little  country. But  I do 
   not  much  like  standing  on  my  head;  what,  if  it  came   to  a 
   sicking  point,  and  nothing  else  would  serve,  I  have  a sword, 
   master Gwinhir.'                                                     
     'A  sword,  have  you?'  said   Gwinhir.  'Then   you  must   be  a 
   soldier. Though you don't look like one.'                            
     'I  am  and  I  do  not indeed,'  said Pippin.  'But when  you have 
   seen  more  than 10  years, if  you live  long enough,  young friend, 
   and survive the days that are coming,  you will  learn that  folk are 
   not  always  what  they  seem.  Why,   you  might   take  me   for  a 
   kind-hearted fool of a  stranger lad.  But I  am not.  I am  a hobbit 
   and the  devil of  a hobbit,  companion of  wizards, friend  of Ents, 
   member  of  the   Company  of   Nine  of   whom  your   lord  Boromir 
   was one,  of the  ... of  the Nine  I should  say, and  I was  at the 
   battle  of  the  Bridge  of  Moria and  the sack  of Isengard,  and I 
   wish for no wrestling or rough play. So let me be lest I bite.'      
     'Ai,  Ai,'  said Gwinhir.  'You do  sound fierce,  a ferret  in the 
   garb  of  a  rabbit.  But you  have left  your boots  behind, master, 
   maybe  because  you  have  outgrown  them   too  quickly.   Come  on, 
   good ferret, bite if you like,' and he ... up his fists. But  at that 
   moment  a  man  came  out  from  the  door   and  sprang   down  into 
   the street and grabbed the lad by the back of his tunic.             
     'What is this,  Gwinhir, you  ruffling young  fool,' said  the man. 
   'Will  you  waylay  anything in  the street  that seems  smaller than 
   yourself?  Will  you  not  choose  something   larger?  Shame   on  a 
   son of mine, brawling before my doors like a young orc.'             
     'Nay,  nay,  not  like  an  orc,  Master Thalion,  if that  be your 
   name,' said Pippin. 'I have  seen enough  orcs and  all too  close to 
   be  in any  error. Here  is nothing  but a  warlike lad  spoiling for 
   something to  do. Will  you not  let him  walk with  me a  while, and 
   be  my  guide?  For I  am new  come and  there is  much to  see while 
   the sun still shines........'                                        
     'I  have  already  heard  that  the  halflings  are   courteous  of 
   speech,  if  that  one  that  came  hither   with  Mithrandir   is  a 
   sample,'  said  Thalion.(26) Yes  indeed, the  young ruffian  shall go 
   with  you  if  you  wish.  Go  now  and  keep a  fair tongue  in your 
   head,'  he said  to Gwinhir,  giving him  a smart  blow on  his seat. 
   'But see that he returns ere the closing hour and the dusk.'         
   
     'I  wanted  a  game,'  said  Gwinhir  to  Pippin   as  they   set  off. 
   'There  are  few  lads  of  my  age in  this quarter,  and such  as there 
  
   are  are  no  match  for  me.  But  my father  is stern,  and I  was near 
   to  a  beating  just  now.  When  he  says  "orc"  'tis  an ill  omen for 
   one's  back.  But  you  got  me  off  very  finely,  and  I   thank  you. 
   What shall I show you? '                                                  
     'I  do  not  know,'  said Pippin,  'but I  am going  to the  East Gate, 
   and we shall see.'                                                        
     As  they   drew  near   the  East   Gate  there   was  much   sound  of 
   running   and   bustle,   and   Pippin   thought   he  heard   horns  and 
   trumpets  blowing.  For  a  moment  his  heart  beat  for  he  thought it 
   might  be  a  signal  that  war  had  begun.   But  Gwinhir   cried  out. 
   'They  are  come.  Some  of  the   folk  from   beyond  the   walls  that 
   have  been  rumoured.  Hasten  now,  they'll  be  riding  [?in  by]  the 
   East Gate.                                                                
                                                                            
     Here  the  draft  ends, abandoned.  Why my  father rejected  this story 
   one can only surmise; a clue is perhaps to be found at  the point  in the 
   text where Pippin, at  the end  of his  first day  (6 February)  in Minas 
   Tirith  (spent  in  the company  of Beren  and other  men of  the Guard), 
   'after the  manner of  Gondor soon  went to  his bed'  (p. 283).  Here my 
   father added a note  on the  manuscript in  pencil, reminding  himself to 
   look up what  had been  said of  the weather  in the  story of  Frodo and 
   Sam in Ithilien, and saying that 'if possible' the  sunset of  6 February 
   should  be  'ominous':  'Darkness  began  next  morning,  a  fiery haze.' 
   When he wrote this  he may  have intended  to rewrite  the story  only to 
   the extent that Pippin should see the  'ominous' sunset  as he  went back 
   to his lodging on the first  night, and  then when  he woke  next morning 
   the  great pall  should have  overspread the  sky: in  deepening darkness 
   he  would  make  his  way  down  to  the  Great  Gate, and  encounter the 
   aggressive  Gwinhir. Or  it may  be that  it was  when writing  this note 
   that  he  decided to  change the  structure of  the story,  and abandoned 
   the draft. At any rate, he evidently decided that it  would be  better to 
   compress the whole story  of this  chapter into  a single  day, concluded 
   by  the first  presage of  the Darkness  approaching and  the smouldering 
   sunset at the  closing of  the gates,  when the  last of  the men  of the 
   Outlands  had   entered  the   City.  Chronological   considerations  may 
   have played a part in this.                                               
     He now turned  back to  the point  where Beren  invited Pippin  to join 
   his  company  for  that  day,  and  began  anew.  This  new  drafting was 
   written  in  soft  pencil at  great speed,  and would  be hard  indeed to 
   interpret and often altogether illegible were the new  text not  so close 
   to the final form: the story becomes that of RK in virtually every point (27) 
   and largely in the same words. But it peters out  shortly before  the end 
   
   of the chapter, at the words 'But  the dying  sun set  it all  afire and 
   Mindolluin was black against a dull smoulder' (RK p. 44).                  
     Beren now becomes Barathil, changed in  the course  of the  writing of 
   the text to  Barithil; his  father's name  does not  appear. His  son was 
   named  Bergil  from  the  first. The  Street of  the Lampwrights  has the 
   Elvish  name  Rath a  Chalardain (Rath  Celerdain in  RK); and  Pippin is 
   called Ernil a Pheriannath (i for a in RK).                               
     The  'Homeric  catalogue', as  my father  called it  (p. 229),  of the 
   reinforcements  entering  Minas  Tirith (28) from  the Outlands  was written 
   out twice, the first form being jumbled and unclear,  and at  the second 
   writing (beginning after the arrival of  Forlong, at  the words  'And so 
   the  companies  came  and were  hailed and  cheered ...',  RK p.  43) it 
   becomes  remarkably  close  to  the  form  in  RK.  I  have  the  strong 
   impression  that  the new  names that  appear here  were devised  in the 
   composition  of  this  text.  Forlong  the  Fat,  however,  had appeared 
   several times previously, pp. 229, 262, 276. He was  here first  said to 
   be, as in  RK, 'lord  of the  vale of  Lossarnach',(29) but  Lossamach was 
   struck out and replaced by 'the Ringlo away in Lebennin' (see  Map III 
   in VII.309). Yet this is immediately contradicted in  both Eorms  of the 
  
   text,  where  we  find  just as  in RK  'the men  of Ringlo  Vale behind 
   Dervorin, son of their lord, striding on foot:  three hundreds.'  In the 
   first form the vale is called Imlad-Ringlo. Duinhir and his  five hundred 
   bowmen  from  the  Blackroot   Vale  (Morthond   Vale  and   Imlad  Mor- 
   thond in the first form) is named (but not his sons, Duilin  and Derufin 
   in  RK).  After  them  come  the  men  of  'Dor-Anfalas   [changed  from 
   Belfalas],  the  Langstrand  far away':  see again  Map III  in VII.309, 
   where 'Belfalas (Langstrand)'  is the  region afterwards  named Anfalas. 
   Their  lord  is  Asgil-Golamir  (Golasgil  in RK).  Then the  hillmen of 
   Lamedon, a name that first appears here; the  fisher-folk of  the Ethir; 
   and Hirluin the Fair from the green hills of  Pinnath Gelin,  also first 
   occurring here (but he is at first said to be from Erech). The Prince of 
   Dol Amroth, kinsman of the Lord of Minas  Tirith, bears  the token  of a 
   golden ship and a silver swan; but he is given no name.                  
                                                                           
    There  is  no  other  initial  drafting  extant  (except for  a roughly 
   pencilled slip giving the  revised conclusion  of the  conversation with 
   Denethor, RK pp. 30-1). The first complete text is a typescript: I think 
   it all but certain that my father made this before he proceeded much, if 
   any, further in the narrative.                                           
    The  title  of  the  chapter  as  typed  was:  Book  V   Chapter  XLIV: 
   Peregrin enters the service of the Lord  of Minas  Tirith. For  the most 
   part the differences  between the  original draft  and RK  noticed above 
   (pp.  277-83  and  notes) were  retained in  this text:  some but  by no 
   means  all  of  these  were changed  in pencil  on the  typescript. Thus 
   Gandalf's ride still took three nights, not four. The description of the 
   'townlands' of Minas Tirith remains as it was (pp. 277-8), with the sole 
   
    difference  that  the  Pelennor now  becomes the  name of  the townlands, 
    and  the  wall  is  named  Ramas  Coren  (changed  in  pencil  to  Rammas 
    Ephel).(30) On  the  other  hand,  the  passage cited  on p.  278 concerning 
    the River is now present as  in RK,  except for  the sentence  'And there 
    where  the  White  Mountains  of  Eredfain  came  to their  end' (changed 
    on  the  typescript  to  Ered  Nimrais).  The  White  Tower  remains  the 
    Tower of  Denethor; and  the description  of Minas  Tirith remains  as it 
    was in the draft, with no material difference save in  the height  of the 
    Tower, here said  to be  two hundred,  not three  hundred feet.  Thus the 
    great out-thrust pier of rock was still absent, and it was not introduced 
    into this text. On the reverse of the preceding typescript page is a plan 
    of the city,  reproduced on  p. 290;  here appears  the name  Rath Dinen, 
    and  also  Othram  or City  Wall, of  the wall  of the  outermost circle, 
    pierced by the Great Gate.(31)                                            
      In  the  account  of  the  great hall  the description  of the floor is 
    retained from the draft, and that of the capitals introduced, thus:       
                                                                             
    Monoliths  of  black  marble,  they  rose  to  great  capitals  carved in 
    many  figures  of   strange  beasts   and  leaves;   and  far   above  in 
    shadow  the  wide  vaulting  gleamed  with  dull  gold.  The   floor  was 
    of  polished   stone,  white-gleaming,   inset  with   flowing  traceries 
    of many colours.                                                          
                                                                             
    This  was  repeated  in  the  following  typescript;  but  in  the  final 
    typescript,  from  which the  text in  RK was  printed, the  sentence was 
    compressed: '...  gleamed with  dull gold,  inset with  flowing traceries 
    of many colours.' Since there is no indication  on the  second typescript 
    that any change was intended,  it seems  certain that  this was  a casual 
    'line-jumping' error, causing the 'flowing traceries'  to be  ascribed to 
    the vaulting.                                                             
      Denethor  now  names  the  father  of  Mardil  Orondil (Faragon  in the 
    draft, Vorondil in RK).  It is  still Gandalf,  not Denethor,  who speaks 
    the words of the oath  which Pippin  repeats; but  the conclusion  of the 
    conversation  between  Gandalf  and  Denethor  (also  found  in prelimi- 
  
    nary drafting, p. 287) is now present, and  differs from  the form  in RK 
    only  in  that  after  Gandalf's  words  'Unless  the  king  should  come 
    again?' he continues: 'That would be a strange  conclusion. Well,  let us 
    strive to keep some kingdom still against that event!'                   
      Barathil,  Barithil  of  the  second  draft (p.  287) is  now Barithil, 
    becoming in the course of the typing of this text Berithil; he is the son 
    of Baranor, as is Beregond in RK.  The man  at the  buttery hatch  is now 
    Targon, as in RK.                                                         
      In  the  description  of  the  view  eastward from  the walls  of Minas 
    Tirith the Anduin is still some seven leagues away, and as it bends 'in a 
    mighty sweep south and west again' it is  still 'lost  to view  round the 
    shoulders  of  the  mountains  in  a  haze  and  shimmer'  (p.  283). The 
   
    italicized words  were afterwards  struck from  the typescript;  the reason 
    for this can be seen from a  comparison of  Map III  in VII.309  with the 
    large  map  of  Rohan,  Gondor  and  Mordor  in  The  Return of  the King, 
    where the view of  the Great  River from  Minas Tirith  is not  impeded by 
    the eastern  end  of the  mountains. The  passage in  RK which  was absent 
    from  the  draft,  describing  the  traffic  across  the Pelennor,  is now 
    present  and  reaches  the  final  form  in  every  point, save  only that 
    Berithil  here  says:  'That  is  the road  to the  vales of  Tumladen and 
    Glossarnach'  (see  note  29);  but   this  was   changed  in   pencil  to 
    Lossamach,  and  later  in  the  text  Forlong  the Fat  is named  'lord of 
    Lossarnach'.(32)                                                           
      Of the part of the text covered by  the second  draft (pp.  286-7) there 
    is little to note, since the final form was already very largely achieved. 
    In the 'catalogue' of the peoples of the Outlands the lord of  Anfalas (so 
    named) is now Golasgil, as in RK, but the  prince of  Dol Amroth  is still 
    not further identified. The conclusion of  the chapter,  not found  in the 
    draft, is here almost exactly as in RK. After  the words  (RK p.  45) 'The 
    lodging was dark, save for a little lantern  set on  the table'  my father 
    first  typed:  'Beside  it  was  a  scribbled note  from Gandalf',  but he 
    barred  this  out  immediately  and substituted  'Gandalf was  not there'. 
    The  chapter  ends:  'No,  when  the  summons   comes,  not   at  sunrise. 
    There will be no sunrise. The darkness has begun.'                         
   
                               NOTES.                                      
                                                                          
   1. Book V, Chapter 1 'Minas Tirith' is the 44th  chapter in  The Lord 
      of  the Rings.  'The Departure  of Boromir'  had now  been separated 
      off  from  'The  Riders of  Rohan', 'Flotsam  and Jetsam'  from 'The 
      Voice  of  Saruman',  and  'The  Forbidden  Pool'  from  'Journey to 
      the Cross-roads'.                                                    
   2. This is the first appearance of the Sons of Elrond (see VII.163-4, 
      and p. 297 in this book).                                            
   3. According  to  time-schemes  D  and  S  (p.  272)   Aragorn  reached 
      Edoras  and  went  up  Harrowdale  on  the  morning  of  February 5, 
      while Theoden came to Dunharrow at nightfall of the 6th.             
   4. This is the first reference to the part played by the Dead  Men of 
      Dunharrow.  For  the earliest  hint of  the story  see outline  V on 
      p.  263:  'News comes  from South  that a  great king  has descended 
      out  of  the  mountains  where he  had been  entombed, and  set such 
      a  flame  into  men  that  the  mountaineers  ...  and  the  folk of 
      Lebennin   have  utterly   routed  the   Southrons  and   burned  [> 
      taken) their ships.'                                                 
   5. This was the Nazgul (as  the chronology  was at  this time)  sent out 
      from  Mordor  after  Pippin  looked  into  the palantir  of Orthanc, 
      passing  high  overhead and  unseen 'about  an hour  after midnight' 
   
    (Plan of Minas Tirith.) 
   
        when  Frodo,  Sam  and  Gollum  had  not  long  left  the pit  among the 
  
        slag-mounds: see pp. 119-20.                                             
    6.  Pippin  on  the  battlements...  sees  the  moonrise on  night of  6 ... 
        and thinks of Frodo: see p. 271.                                         
    7.  I presume that the  rejected words  at the  end of  the outline  'do not 
                                                                                
        turn  aside  but  go  straight  (on)'  mean that  they passed  the mouth 
        of   the   Deeping  Coomb   and  did   not  go   up  to   the  Hornburg. 
        According  to  time-scheme  D  (p.  140)   Gandalf  reached   Edoras  at 
        dawn  on  February  4,  and  he  stayed  there  throughout  the daylight 
        hours.   If  Aragorn   and  his   companions  rode   on  at   all  speed 
        making   for   Edoras,   without   any  long   halt,  they   would  have 
        caught him up!                                                           
    8.  Thus  the  passage  in  which  Pippin  thinks  of Frodo  remains the 
        same  as  in  text  C,  though  with a  difference in  wording: 'little 
        thinking  that  Frodo  would  see  from  far   away  the   white  snows 
        under   that   same   moon   as  it   set  beyond   Gondor.'  Gandalf's 
        journey still takes three nights, not four as in RK.                     
    9.  On  the  First  Map  (Map  III  in  VII.309)  the  distance  from  Minas 
        Tirith  to  Osgiliath is  about 70  miles (more  than 23  leagues); and 
        on  the  map  made  in  October  1944  that  I have  redrawn on  p. 269 
        it is still about 50 miles (which, since in the present draft the fords 
        of  Osgiliath  were  a  league  from  the Pelennor  wall, would  give a 
        radius of  some 15  and a  half leagues).  In the  note that  my father 
        wrote  about  my  1943  version  of  the  First  Map  (see VII.322 note 
        1) he said that 'the  distance across  the vale  of Anduin  [should be] 
        much  reduced,  so  that  Minas  Tirith  is  close  to   Osgiliath  and 
        Osgiliath  closer  to  Minas Morgul';  and the  distance from  the city 
        to  the  Rammas  Echor in  the direction  of Osgiliath  is 10  miles on 
        my  map  published  in  RK  (on  the  original  map  on which  mine was 
        based  12  miles,  agreeing  with  'four  leagues' in  the text  of RK, 
        p. 22).                                                                  
                                                                                
   10.  In  the  drawing  the  seventh   gate  faces   in  the   same  direction 
        (north-east?)   as   the   second   gate,   but   the  drawing   may  be 
        defective: gates 1 - 3 - 5 - 7 are in a line.                            
   11.  In  the  draft,  when  Gandalf  and  Pippin  came  to the  Seventh Gate, 
        'the  sun  that  looked  down  on  Ithilien  and   Sam  busy   with  his 
        steaming   pan  and   herbs  glowed   on  the   smooth  walls   and  the 
        marbled  arch  and  pillars.'  It  was  the morning  of February  6, the 
        day  on  which   Frodo  and   Sam  encountered   Faramir  and   went  to 
        Henneth  Annun.  In  RK  the  sentence  is  different:  'the   warm  sun 
        that  shone  down  beyond  the  river,  as  Frodo  walked in  the glades 
        of  Ithilien  ...'  - for  on the  day that  Gandalf and  Pippin arrived 
        in  Minas  Tirith  (March  9)   Frodo  and   Sam  reached   the  Morgul- 
        road at dusk.                                                            
                                                                                
   12.  This  is  the  first  appearance  of  the  name  Argonath  (see VII.359- 
                                                                                
        60, 362).                                                                
   
    13.  In  LR  (The  Tale  of  Years) it  was the  Steward Ecthelion  I who 
         rebuilt  the  White  Tower  in  the  year  2698,  more   than  three 
         centuries  before  this  time; Denethor's  father Ecthelion  was the 
         second  Steward  of  that  name  (which  derives  from   the  legend 
         of the  Fall of  Gondolin: see  II.212, footnote).  - 'The  tower of 
         Denethor' was named in the chapter 'The Palantir', p. 77.            
    14.  Vorondil  father  of  Mardil in  RK, p.  27; and  see LR  Appendix A 
         (I, ii). - A  space was  left for  the name  of the  god, apparently 
         filled in immediately, first with Ramr which  was struck  out before 
         completion,  then  with  Araw.   On  Araw   beside  Orome   see  the 
         Etymologies, V.379, stem OROM. 
    15.  twelve  days ago  (thirteen days  ago in  RK): see  p. 150  and note 
  
         10.  In  The  Tale  of  Years the  dates are  February 26  (death of 
         Boromir) and March 9 (Gandalf reaches Minas Tirith).                 
    16.  Denethor says  of Pippin's  sword: 'Surely  it is  a sax  wrought by 
         our  own  folk  in  the  North  in  the  deep  past?', where  RK has 
         'blade'  and  'kindred'.  The  word sax  (Old English  seax, dagger, 
         short sword) was the final choice  in the  draft after  rejection of 
         'blade', 'knife' and 'dagger'.                                       
    17.  Many  other  pencilled  alterations were  made to  this part  of the 
         manuscript,  mostly  to clarify  the writing,  which is  here rather 
         rough.  Among  these  the  following  may  be  noted:  as  Beren and 
         Pippin  sat  on  the  seat  beside  the  battlement  Beren  said: We 
         thought  it  was the  whim our  lord to  take him  a page  boy', and 
         this was changed by the  addition of  'after the  manner of  the old 
         kings that  had dwarves  in their  service, if  old tales  be true.' 
    18.  only twenty  years old  was changed  in pencil  to little  more than 
         twenty years old. In RK Pippin told Beregond that  'it will  be four 
         years yet before I "come of age", as we say in the Shire.'           
    19.  Of the shadow in the East it  is said  in the  draft: 'Maybe  it was 
         mountains  looming  like  clouds  on  the  edge  of  sight  ...  100 
         miles  away,.  cf. RK  p. 37:  Perhaps it  was mountains  looming on 
         the verge of sight, their jagged edges  softened by  wellnigh twenty 
         leagues of misty air.'                                               
    20.  Where in RK (p. 37)  Beregond tells  that the  Fell Riders  won back 
         the crossings 'less than  a year  ago', and  that after  Boromir had 
         driven the enemy back 'we hold still the near half of Osgiliath', in 
         the draft Beren says: 'And the Fell  Riders but  a little  while ago 
         [?two]  years  or  more  won  back  the  crossings and  came [?over] 
         into this western land. But Boromir  drove them  back. And  still we 
         hold the crossings.'                                                 
    21.  Beren says as in RK that 'some say that as he sits alone in his high 
         chamber  in the  Tower at  night ...  he can  even read  somewhat of 
         the mind of the Enemy'; he does  not speak  of 'wrestling',  nor add 
         the words 'And so it is that he is old, worn before his time.'       
   
                                                                       
                                                                             
    22. The coming of the great fleet from the  south is  referred to  in all 
        but one of the outlines given in the last chapter. In the draft Beren 
        says  of  the Corsairs  of Umbar  that they  have 'long  forsaken the 
        suzerainty of Gondor'  ('long ceased  to fear  the might  of Gondor', 
        RK). And he says  of the  fleet: 'Now  that will  draw off  much help 
        that  we  might  look  to  from  Lebennin  south  away   between  the 
        mountains  and  the  Sea,  where  folk  are numerous.'  Thus Belfalas 
        is not named, as it is in RK ('from Lebennin  and Belfalas',  p. 38). 
        The  name Belfalas  was originally  applied to  the coastal  lands in 
        the  west  subsequently  named  Anfalas  (Langstrand):   this  change 
        was  made  to  the  First  Map  and  the  1943  map  (VII.309  - 10). 
        Precisely  where  my   father  placed   Belfalas  when   Anfalas  was 
        substituted  is  not  clear,  but  his note  correcting the  1943 map 
        (VII.322  note  1)   says:  'Lebennin   should  be   Belfalas'.  That 
        Belfalas was in  the region  of the  Mouths of  Anduin might  seem to 
        be suggested by  the passage  describing the  journey of  the funeral 
        boat  in  drafting  for  'The Departure  of Boromir'  (VII.382): 'and 
        the  voices  of  a thousand  seabirds lamented  him upon  the beaches 
        of Belfalas'; but Belfalas seems to have retained its  original sense 
        up to this time,  since it  was replaced  by Dor-Anfalas  in drafting 
        for  the present  chapter (p.  287). On  the Second  Map (by  a later 
        addition) it is placed as on the map  published in  LR (see  pp. 434, 
        437).                                                                 
    23. - At this point my  father scribbled  down some  very rough  notes in 
        pencil,  but  the  following  paragraph  ('Beren  was  on  duty ...') 
        was then written  over them,  so that  they are  hard to  read: 'rude 
  
        boy  of  the  City  Gates  password  Gir  ..  edlothiand   na  ngalad 
        melon  i  ni  (?sevo]  ni  (?edranj.  Sees  the  hosts  ride  in from 
        Lebennin.'                                                            
    24. Written in the margin here:  'He is  called Thalion,  and my  name is 
        Ramloth.'  Beneath  Ramloth  is  written  Gwinhir,  and at  the first 
        occurrence  of  the  boy's  name  in the  actual narrative  my father 
        began  Ram,  changed  it  to   Arad,  and   then  wrote   Gwinhir.  - 
        Thalion 'steadfast' was the 'surname' of Hurin.                       
    25. I am 21 years old: see note 18.                                       
    26. Added  here:  'But  do  not  speak  so  darkly.' I  do not  know what 
        this refers to. Perhaps Pippin's  concluding sentence,  consisting of 
        three  or  four  wholly  illegible  words,  was  equally  obscure  to 
        Thalion.                                                              
    27. The greeting of Gondor is still 'with  outstretched hand',  not 'with 
        hands upon the breast'; and  Pippin still  says that  he is  21 years 
        old (see note 25).                                                    
    28. For the earliest form of the 'catalogue', bearing little  relation to 
        this,  see  p.  252.  The  name  Forlong  the Fat  is written  on the 
        manuscript  of  'The  Story  Foreseen  from  Fangorn',  p.  229,  but 
        this is obviously not contemporary with that outline.                 
   
    29.  G  was  written  before  Lossarnach,  but  struck  out  before  Lossar- 
         nach was entered: see p. 289.                                           
    30.  This  passage  was  afterwards  rejected  and  replaced by  a carefully 
         written rider, introducing the description as  it stands  in RK  p. 22, 
         with  the  name   Rammas  Echor,   and  mention   of  Emyn   Arnen, the 
         Harlond,  Lossarnach,  'Lebennin  with  its  five  swift  streams', and 
         Imrahil of Dol Amroth 'in the great  fief of  Belfalas'. As  this rider 
         was  first  written,  'the  quays  and  landings  of the  Harlond' were 
         'the quays and landings of Lonnath-Ernin'.                              
    31.  The  two  cross  lines  above  and  below  the  word  'Rider'  reversed 
         show  through  from  the  other  side of  the page:  this is  the rider 
         referred  to  in  note  30.  - The  reference to  the sun  looking down 
         on  'Sam  busy  with  his  steaming  pan  and  herbs'  (see   note  11) 
         remained,  but  was  altered  in  pencil  to 'the  warm sun  that shone 
         down  beyond   the  River,   as  Frodo   saying  farewell   to  Faramir 
         walked in the glades  of Ithilien'  (in RK  the words  'saying farewell 
         to  Faramir'  are absent).  The altered  text represents  the synchron- 
         ization   discussed   in   the  Note   on  Chronology   below,  whereby 
         Frodo   left   Henneth   Annun   on   the   same  morning   as  Gandalf 
         reached Minas Tirith.                                                   
    32.  The  treatment  in  this text  of other  differences of  detail between 
         the  original  draft  and  RK  may  be  mentioned  here.  The  descrip- 
         tion of the livery  and helms  of the  guards of  the Citadel  (p. 279) 
         now   becomes   precisely   as   in  RK;   but  Gandalf's   words  'And 
         Denethor  at  least  does  not  expect him  in any  guise, for  he does 
         not  know  that  he exists'  remain. Denethor  still declares  that the 
         horn  was  heard  blowing  upon  the   northern  marches   twelve  days 
         ago  (note 15),  and he  still calls  Pippin's sword  a sax  (note 16). 
         Berithil is still clad in grey and white, and his reference to 'the old 
         kings  that had  dwarves in  their service'  remains (note  17). Pippin 
         tells him that he has  'not long  passed twenty  years' (note  18), and 
         later tells  Bergil that  he is  'nearly twenty-one'  (p. 284).  Of the 
         mountains  in  the  East  it is  said that  'their jagged  edges [were] 
         softened  by  wellnigh  a  hundred  miles  of  misty  air'  (note  19). 
         Berithil  says  that  'the  Fell Riders,  but two  years ago,  won back 
         the  crossings'  (note  20);  his  words  about  Denethor in  the Tower 
         are  now  precisely  as  in  RK  (note  21);  and  he  says   that  the 
         Corsairs  of  Umbar  'have  long  forsaken  the friendship  of Gondor', 
         and again does not  mention Belfalas  as a  source of  aid to  the city 
         (note 22).                                                              
                                                                                
  
                               Note on the Chronology.                           
                                                                                
    In  the  chapter  'Journey  to  the  Cross-roads'  (pp.  175 ff.)  Frodo and 
    Sam  left  Henneth  Annun  in  the  morning  of February  7 and  reached the 
    Osgiliath road at dusk of  that day.  During the  night of  February 7  - 8 
   
    the air  became  heavy,  and  dark clouds  moved out  of the  East during 
    the morning  of  the  8th; they  reached the  Cross-roads at  sunset, and 
    saw the sun 'finding at last  the hem  of the  great slow-rolling  pall of 
    cloud'.                                                                   
       In the present chapter Gandalf and Pippin arrived  at Minas  Tirith at 
    sunrise on February 6, and in the note added to  the original  draft (see 
    p. 286) my father said that the  sunset of  that day  was to  be ominous, 
    with the  Darkness  beginning  next  morning,  the  7th.  There is  thus a 
    Jay  out between  'Journey to  the Cross-roads'  and 'Minas  Tirith'. (In 
    the outlines for  Book V  given in  the last  chapter the  Darkness begins 
    on The 8th in outlines III and V, but on the 7th in outline VI.)         
       I  cannot  certainly  explain  this. Presumably  my father  had intro- 
    duced  a  change  in the  chronology of  the movements  of Frodo  and Sam 
    in Ithilien, or at any rate intended to, and  it may  be that  the rather 
    obscure note given on p. 271 is  connected with  this: 'Whole  of Frodo's 
    and  Sam's  adventures  must  be  set back  one day,  so that  Frodo sees 
    moon-set  on  morning  (early  hours)  of  Feb.  6,  and  Faramir reaches 
    Minas Tirith on  night of  the 7th,  and Great  Darkness begins  on 7th.' 
    This gives the following relations (and see note 31 above):              
       Feb.  6  Frodo  leaves  Henneth  Annun;  reaches  Osgiliath   road  at 
    dusk.                                                                    
                Gandalf reaches Minas Tirith. Ominous sunset.                
       Feb.  7  Great  Darkness  begins.  Frodo  reaches Cross-roads  at sun- 
                set.                                                                     
       See  further  the  note  on chronology  on pp.  321 -  2. -  The final 
    synchronization of the stories east  and west  of Anduin  was differently 
    achieved, with extension  of Gandalf's  ride to  Minas Tirith  from three 
    nights  to four  (p. 264  note 3),  and of  Frodo's journey  from Henneth 
    Annun  from  two  days  to three  (p. 182).  Thus in  The Tale  of Years 
    in LR:                                                                   
       March 8 Frodo leaves Henneth Annun.                                   
       March  9  Gandalf  reaches  Minas  Tirith. At  dusk Frodo  reaches the 
    Morgul-road     [=     Osgiliath     road].     Darkness     begins    to 
    flow out of Mordor.                                                      
       March 10 The Dawnless Day. Frodo passes the Cross Roads.              
   
                                      IV.                                   
                                                                           
                         MANY ROADS LEAD EASTWARD (1).                      
                                                                           
   The  original  draft   ('A')  for   Chapter  XLV   (Book  V   Chapter  2, 
   afterwards  called  'The  Passing of  the Grey  Company') was  written in 
   pencil  in  my  father's  roughest script,  and extended  only as  far as 
   Theoden's  words  about  the  Rangers:  'thirty  such   men  will   be  a 
   strength not to be counted by heads' (RK p. 48). At this stage,  I think, 
   he wrote a brief outline for the next part of the chapter which  takes up 
   from the point reached in A.                                             
                                                                           
    The  night  was  old  and  the  East  grey  when  they  came at  last to 
   the Hornburg and there rested.                                           
    Rangers   say   that   messages   reached   them    through   Rivendell. 
   They suppose Gandalf or Galadriel or both?                               
    Merry  sat  at  the  king's  side  in  Hornburg,  regrets   that  Pippin 
   was away.                                                                
    They   prepare   to   ride   by  secret   ways  to   Dunharrow.  Aragorn 
   does  not  sleep  but  becomes  restless.  Takes  the  Orthanc  stone  to 
  
   the tower of the Hornburg and looks in it.                               
    He   comes   out   of  the   chamber  looking   very  weary,   and  will 
   say naught but goes to sleep till evening.                               
    'There  is  evil  news,'  he  said.  'The  black  fleet is  drawing near 
   to  Umbar  [sic].  That  will  disturb  counsels.  I  fear we  must part, 
   Eomer.  To  meet  again  later.  But  not  yet.  How  long  will  it take 
   to  Dunharrow?'  'Two  days.  If  we  ride  on  the  5th  we  shall reach 
   there by evening of the 6th.'(1)                                         
    Aragorn fell silent. 'That will do,' he said.                           
                                                                           
    The  reverse  of  this  page  is  a  contoured  map  of the  White Moun- 
   tains, ruled in squares of 2 cm. side, extending some  90 miles  east and 
   west  of  Edoras,  with no  features (other  than mountain  peaks) marked 
   save the Morthond and  the Stone  of Erech  in the  south and  Edoras and 
   the  Snowbourn  in  the  north.  Harrowdale  here runs  a little  west of 
   south, in contrast to  the map  redrawn on  p. 258  where it  runs south- 
   east, and Erech  is a  very little  east of  south from  Edoras (assuming 
   that  the  map  is oriented  north-south). A  pencilled note  against the 
   Stone  of  Erech  gives a  distance: '62  miles as  crow flies  from Dun- 
   harrow' (where  the second  figure seems  to have  been changed  from 3); 
   and in the margin is  written: 'Scale  4 times  main map'.  Whichever map 
   
                                                                            
                                                                             
   my  father  was referring to (2) this  would mean  that 1  mm. =  1.25 miles; 
   and  a  dot pencilled  in subsequently  very near  the head  of Harrowdale 
   and obviously  representing the  place of  Dunharrow is  at a  distance of 
   51 mm. from the Stone of Erech (= 63.75 miles).(3)                         
                                                                             
     He  now  returned  to  the  opening  of  the  chapter and  overwrote the 
   brief pencilled text in ink, so that it is obscured.(4)                    
     The new draft ('B') in ink,  as far  as the  point where  the underlying 
   pencilled text ends, reaches that of  RK (pp.  46 -  8) in  all but  a few 
   points. In the  opening paragraph  of the  chapter it  is said  of Merry's 
   possessions  only  that  'he  had  few  things  to  pack',  and  this  was 
   bracketed,. at the head of  the page  my father  wrote: Hobbit  packs lost 
   at  Calembel?  replenished  at Isengard'  (for Calembel  see the  Index to 
   Vol.  VII,  s.v. Calenbel).  To Aragorn's  words 'But  why they  come, and 
   bow  many  they  are,  Halbarad (5) shall  tell  us Halbarad  replies, Thirty 
   we  are,  and  the  brethren  Elboron  and Elbereth  are among  them. More 
   of  us  could  scarcely  be  found in  these dwindling  days, as  you well 
   know;   and   we   had   to  gather   in  haste.   We  came   because  you 
   summoned  us.  Is  that not  so? To  which Aragorn  replies: Nay,  save in 
   wish.'(6)                                                                  
     The coming of the  sons of  Elrond with  the Rangers  is referred  to in 
   the outline given on p. 274. It is interesting to see that the names first 
   given  to  them,  Elboron  and  Elbereth,  were  originally  those  of the 
   young  sons  of  Dior  Thingol's Heir,  the brothers  of Elwing,  who were 
   murdered  by 'the  evil men  of Maidros'  host' in  the attack  on Doriath 
   by  the  Feanorians  (The  Annals  of Beleriand,  in IV.307,  V.142); they 
   were  thus  the  great-uncles  of  the  sons  of  Elrond.  But  the  names 
   Elboron  and  Elbereth  of  Dior's  sons  had been  replaced by  Elrun and 
   Eldun (IV.325-6; V.147, 351-3; VI.68).                                     
     The  new  draft  B  continues  on   from  the   point  reached   in  the 
   pencilled  opening, but  the passage  that immediately  follows in  RK (in 
   which  Elrohir  son  of Elrond  delivers his  father's message  to Aragorn 
   concerning  the  Paths  of  the Dead,  and Aragorn  asks Halbarad  what it 
   is that he bears) is entirely absent. The text continues (RK p. 48):       
                                                                             
     The night was old and the East grey when they rode at last up            
   from  the  Deeping  Coomb  and  came  back  to   the  Hornburg.            
   There they were to lie and rest for a while and take counsel.              
  
     Merry slept, until he was roused by  Legolas and  Gimli. 'The            
   sun is high,' said [Gimli >] Legolas. 'Everyone else is out and            
   about. Come and look round. There was a great battle  here only            
   three  nights  ago.  I  would show  you where  the Huorn-forest            
   stood.'                                                                    
     'Is there not time to visit the Caves?' said Gimli.                      
     'I have given my word to go with you,' said Legolas. 'But let            
   
   that be later and  do not  spoil the  wonder with  haste. It  is near 
   the  hour  of  noon,  and  after  we  have  eaten we  are to  set out 
   swiftly, or so I hear.'                                               
     Merry  sighed;  he  was  lonely  without  Pippin  and felt  that he 
   was  only  a  burden,  while  everybody  was   making  plans   for  a 
   business he did not much understand.                                  
     'Aragorn  has  a  company  of  his  own  now,'  said   Gimli.  '[He 
   seems  changed  somewhat,  and  some  dark  care   is  on   him.  But 
   [he]  looks  more  like  a  king  than  Theoden  himself.](7) They  are 
   stout  men  and  lordly.  The  Riders  look  almost like  boys beside 
   them;  for  they  are  grim  and  worn  for  the  most part,  such as 
   Aragorn  was.  But  he  seems  changed  somewhat:  a  kingly  man  if 
   ever  there  was  one,  though  some  dark  care  or  doubt  sits  on 
   him.'                                                                 
     'Where is he?' said Merry.                                          
     'In  a  high  chamber  in  the  tower,'  said  Gimli.  'He  has not 
   rested or slept,  I think.  He went  there soon  after we  came here, 
   saying  he  must  take  thought,  and   only  his   kinsman  Halbarad 
   went with him.'                                                       
     Merry  walked   about  with   Legolas  and   Gimli  for   a  while, 
   while  they  spoke  of this  and that  turn of  the battle;  and they 
   passed  the  ruined  gate  and  the  mounds of  the fallen,  and they 
   stood  upon  the  dike  looking  down  the   Coomb.  The   Dead  Down 
   stood  black  and  tall  and  stony  amid  the  trampled  grass.  The 
   Dunlanders  and  other  men  of  the  garrison  were  busy  here  and 
   there, on the dyke and in  the fields  or on  the battered  walls. At 
   length  they  returned  and  went  to  the  meal in  the hall  of the 
   burg. There Merry was called and was set beside the King.             
                                                                        
     The conversation of Merry with Theoden, leading to the offer of his 
   service and its acceptance, is virtually the same as in RK (pp. 50-1) 
   and need not be cited. Then follows:                                  
                                                                        
     They  spoke  together for  a while.  Then Eomer  said: 'It  is near 
   the  hour  we  set  for  our  departing.  Shall I  bid men  sound the 
   horns?  And  where  is Aragorn?  His place  is empty  and he  has not 
   eaten.'                                                               
     The  horns  were   sounded  and   men  got   ready  to   ride,  the 
   Riders  of  Rohan  now  in  a  great  company,   for  the   King  was 
   leaving  but a  small garrison  in the  Burg, and  all that  could be 
   spared  were  riding  to  the  muster  with  him.  A  thousand spears 
   had  already  ridden  away  at  night  to Edoras;  and yet  now there 
   
     were still some three hundred or more that had gathered from 
     the fields about. 
       In a group by themselves were the Rangers. They were clad in 
     dark grey and their horses were rough-haired. Hoods were over 
     the[ir] helms. They [?wore] spear and bow and sword. There 
     was nothing fine or splendid in their array, no sign or badge, 
     save this only, that each cloak was pinned on the left shoulder 
     by a silver brooch shaped like a rayed star.(8) Dark and sombre 
     and proud men they looked. 
       Presently Eomer came out of the gate of the Burg, and with 
     him came Halbarad and Aragorn. They came down the ramp 
  
     and walked to the waiting horses. Merry sitting on his pony by 
     the King was startled by Aragorn. He looked grim, grey-faced, 
     weary, old, and leant a little on Halbarad.                             
        'I have evil tidings, lord,' he said standing before the King. 'A 
     grave  peril  unlooked  for  threatens  Gondor.  A  great  fleet  is 
     drawing near from the south, and will  cut off  all but  scanty help 
     from  that  region.  From  Rohan  alone  can  they expect  much help 
     now.  But  I  must  take  new counsel.  I fear,  lord, and  Eomer my 
     friend,  we must  part -  to meet  again, maybe,  or maybe  not. But 
     how long will you take to reach Dunharrow?'                          
        'It is now an hour after noon,'  said Eomer.  'On the  evening of 
     the  second  day  from  now  we  should come  there. That  night the 
     moon  will  rise  full,  and  the  muster  that  the  King commanded 
     will begin the day after.'(9)                                        
        Aragorn fell silent as if considering. 'Two  days,' he  said. 'It 
     cannot  be  much  speeded.  Well,  by  your  leave,  lord,   I  will 
     forsake this secrecy. The time for it is passed for  me. I  will eat 
     now and then I and my rangers  will ride  as swift  as steed  may go 
     direct  to  Edoras.  We  shall  meet  at  Dunharrow  ere   we  part. 
     Farewell.  May  I  commit  my  friend  and  charge Meriadoc  to your 
     care?'                                                               
                                                                         
        'No need,' said  Theoden, 'he  has sworn  himself to  my service. 
     He is my esquire.'                                                   
        'Good,' said Aragorn. 'All that you do is kingly. Farewell.'      
        'Goodbye,   Meriadoc,'   said  Gimli,   'but  we're   going  with 
     Aragorn. It seems that he needs us. But we'll  meet again,  I think. 
     And yours for the present is the  better road,  I think.  Jogging on 
     a nice pony, while I cling on behind  Legolas and  try to  keep pace 
     with these Rangers!'                                                 
        'Farewell,' said Merry regretfully.                               
        A  horn  was  sounded  and the  Riders set  forth, and  rode down 
   
   the  Coomb,  and  turning  swiftly west  [read east]  took a  path that 
   skirted  the  foothills  for  a  mile  or  so and  then turned  back in 
   among the hills and slopes and disappeared.                             
     Aragorn   watched   until   the   King's  men   were  far   down  the 
   Coomb.  Then  he  turned  to  Halbarad.  'I  must  eat,' he  said, 'and 
   then  we  must  speed   on  our   way.  Come   Legolas  and   Gimli.  I 
   would speak to you as I eat.'                                           
                                                                          
   'Well,'  said  Aragorn as  he sat  at the  table in  the hall.  'I have 
   looked  in  the  Stone,  my  friends.  For  my  heart  [foreboded that] 
   told me that there was much to learn.'                                  
     'You   looked  in   the  Stone!'   said  Gimli,   amazed,  awestruck, 
   and rather alarmed. 'What did you tell - him?'                          
     'What  did  i  tell  him?'  said  Aragorn   sternly,  and   his  eyes 
   glinted.  'That  I had  a rascal  of a  rebel dwarf  here that  I would 
   exchange  for  a  couple  of  good  orcs,  thank you!  I thought  I had 
   the  strength,  and  the  strength  I  had.  I said  naught to  him and 
   wrenched  the  Stone  from  him  to   my  own   purpose.  But   he  saw 
   me, yes  and he  saw me  in other  guise maybe  than you  see me.  If I 
   have done ill I have done  ill. But  I do  not think  so. To  know that 
   I  lived  and  walked  the  earth  was  something  of  a  blow  to  his 
   heart, and certainly  he will  now hasten  all his  strokes -  but they 
   will  be  the  less  ripe.  And  then  I learned  much. For  one thing, 
   that there are yet  other Stones.  One is  at Erech  and that  is where 
   we  are  going.  [Struck  out:  At  the  Stone   of  Erech   Men  shall 
   ... be seen.]' Halbarad bears this message:                             
      Out  of  the  mountain   shall  they   come  their   tryst  keeping; 
   at    the    Stone     of    Erech     their    horn     shall    blow, 
   when    hope    is     dead  and  the    kings     are    sleeping 
  
   and darkness lies on the world below:                                   
      Three    lords    shall    come    from    the     three    kindreds 
   from   the   North    at   need    by   the    paths   of    the   dead 
   elflord,         dwarflord,  and  lord forwandred, 
   and one shall wear a crown on head.(11)                                 
   And  that  is  an  old  rhyme   of  Gondor   which  none   have  under- 
   stood;  but  I  think  I  perceive somewhat  of its  sense now.  To the 
   Stone  of  Erech  by  the  paths  of  the Dead!'  he said  rising. 'Who 
   will come with me?'                                                     
                                                                          
     The last two sentences were inked in over pencil, and the rest of the 
   text consists of jottings in ink and pencil. These begin:               
                                                                          
     So now all roads were running together to the East and the            
   coming of the War. And even as Pippin stood at the  Gate and            
   
   saw the Prince of Dol Amroth ride into the city with his banners             
   the King of Rohan came down out of the hills.                                
                                                                              
   This  is  the  beginning  of  'The  Muster   of  Rohan'   in  RK.(12) It  is 
   followed  by  a  sketch  of  the  Starkhorn,  and  then  by  rough drafting 
   developing  the  conversation  of  Theoden  and  Eomer  as  they  came into 
   Harrowdale  nearer  to  its form  in RK.  On the  significance of  this see 
   pp, 306-7.                                                                  
                                                                              
     This  draft  was  followed (as  I judge,  immediately) by  another ('C'), 
   numbered  'XLV'  but  without  title,  more clearly  written, but  not much 
   advancing  on  its  predecessor.  At  the beginning  of the  chapter, Merry 
   'had  few  things  to  bring,  for  the  hobbits  had  lost their  packs at 
   Calembel  (Calledin),  and  though   Merry  and   Pippin  had   found  some 
   new  ones  at  Isengard  and  had picked  up a  few necessaries,  they made 
   only a light bundle' (see p. 297).  In the  conversation of  Legolas, Gimli 
   and  Merry  at  the  Hornburg (RK  p. 49)  Legolas now  speaks of  the sons 
   of  Elrond,  still  named  Elboron  and  Elbereth  (and  it  is   only  now 
   actually made clear  who these  were, cf.  p. 297):  'Sombre is  their gear 
   like the others', but they are fair and gallant as Elven-lords. And that is 
   not  to  be  wondered  at,  for  they  are  the  own  sons  of   Elrond  of 
   Rivendell.'  From  Merry's  question   'Why  have   they  come?   Have  you 
   heard?'  the  conversation  then  proceeds  as  in  RK, with  Gimli quoting 
   the  message  that  came  to  Rivendell  and ascribing  it to  Gandalf, and 
   Legolas  suggesting  that  it  came  more   likely  from   Galadriel.(13) Ara- 
   gorn's  horse  Roheryn,  brought  by  the Rangers  (RK p.  51) has  not yet 
   entered (when he left for  Edoras he  still rode  Hasufel), nor  is Merry's 
   pony  (Stybba  in  RK)  yet  given  a  name;  but  the  sons of  Elrond are 
   described in  the same  words as  in RK,  and their  armour of  bright mail 
   cloaked  in  silver-grey  (thus  apparently contradicting  Legolas' earlier 
   remark  'Sombre  is their  gear like  the others'  ', where  in RK  he says 
   'Less sombre is their gear than the others' ').                             
     When  Aragorn  came  from  the  gate  of  the Burg  the new  text follows 
   the earlier closely (pp. 299 - 300), but he does not name the  'grave peril 
   unlooked  for'  that  threatens  Gondor, and  he no  longer says  'We shall 
   meet  at  Dunharrow  ere  we  part',  but  'I  shall be  gone ere  you come 
   there,  if  my  purpose  holds'.  His  account  of  his  looking  into  the 
   palantir  of  Orthanc  is  somewhat  developed,   though  his   sarcasm  to 
   Gimli remains; from his words 'If I have done ill  I have  done ill,  but I 
   do not think so' this text continues:                                       
                                                                              
   'To know that I lived and walked the  earth was  a blow  to his             
   heart, I deem, for  he knew  it not  till now.  But he  has not             
   forgotten the sword of Isildur or his maimed hand and  the pain             
   that lives ever with him. That in this very  hour of  his great             
   designs the heir of Isildur should be revealed and the sword of             
  
   
                               
                                                                               
    Elendil  -  for  I  showed  him   that  -   will  disturb   his  counsels. 
    Certainly  now  he  will  hasten  all  his strokes,  but the  hasty stroke 
    goes often wild.                                                            
       'And   I  learned   much.  For   one  thing,   that  there   are  other 
    Stones  yet  preserved  in  this  ancient  land.  One  is  at  Erech.  And 
    thither  we  are  going.  To  the  Stone  of  Erech,  if  we can  find and 
    dare the Paths of the Dead.'                                                
       'The  Paths  of  the  Dead?'  said  Gimli.  'That  has  a   fell  name! 
    Where does it lie?'                                                         
       'I  do  not  know  yet,'  said  Aragorn.  'But  I  know  much  old lore 
    of   these   lands,   and   I   have   learned   much   myself   in   many 
    journeys;  and  I  have  a  guess.  To  prove  it we  shall ride  fast ere 
    the  day  is  much  older.  But  harken,  here  is  an  old  rhyme  of  my 
    kindred,  almost  forgotten.  It  was  not   said  openly,   but  Halbarad 
    tells  me  that  the  message  that  came  to  Rivendell  ended  so.  "Bid 
    Aragorn remember the dark words of old:                                     
          Out of the mountain shall they come their tryst keeping;              
          At the Stone of Erech their horns shall blow                          
                                                                               
       The  only  differences  in  this  form  of  the verse  from that  in the 
    previous draft B (p. 300) are: horns for horn in line 2;  lost for  dead in 
    line 3; shadow for darkness in line 4; and man for lord in line 7.          
                                                                               
       This text C was very  substantially altered,  by pencilled  changes, and 
    by the substitution of rewritten pages  to replace  existing ones.  I doubt 
    that  much  time  if  any  elapsed  between  the  initial  writing  of  the 
    manuscript  and  the making  of these  changes: my  impression is  that the 
    text as first written ended at this point, with 'the dark words of old', at 
    almost the same point as the  preceding draft  B ended  (p. 300),  and that 
    my father at once began to develop it further.                              
       The  points  in  which B  differed from  RK, mentioned  in note  6, were 
    now all  altered to  the final  form (save  that the  name Dunadan  had not 
    yet  arisen);  and  while  Elboron  remained,   Elbereth  was   changed  to 
    Elrohir.  The  passage  (RK  p.  48)  in  which  Elrohir  delivers Elrond's 
    message   to   Aragorn,   and   Halbarad  speaks   the  message   of  Arwen 
    accompanying  her  gift,  is  still  altogether  lacking;  but   after  the 
    description of the Rangers (RK p. 51) the following was inserted:           
                                                                               
    Halbarad their leader carried a tall staff, upon which it seemed            
    was a great standard, but it was close-furled and covered with a            
    black cloth bound about it with many thongs.                                
                                                                               
       A  major  rewriting (14) was  inserted into  the C  manuscript at  the point 
    where  Aragorn  came  from the  gate of  the Burg;  the text  of RK  is now 
   
   much more  nearly  approached,  yet  not  reached, for  Aragorn seeks 
   knowledge of the Paths of the  Dead, whereas  in RK  (p. 52)  he does 
   not.                                                                  
                                                                        
      'I am troubled in mind, lord,' he said, standing by the king's 
   stirrup. 'Strange words have I heard and I see new perils afar         
   off, I have laboured  long in  thought, and  now I  fear that  I must 
   change  my  purpose.  But  tell me,  Theoden, what  do you  know in 
   this land of the Paths of the Dead?'                                   
      'The  Paths of  the Dead!  ' said  Theoden. 'Why  do you  speak of 
   them?'  Eomer  turned  and  gazed  at  Aragorn,  and  it   seemed  to 
   Merry that the faces  of the  Riders that  sat within  hearing turned 
   pale at the words, and he wondered what they could mean.              
      'Because I would learn where they are,' said Aragorn.              
  
      'I  do  not know  if indeed  there be  such paths,'  said Theoden; 
   'but their gate  stands in  Dunharrow, if  old lore  be true  that is 
   seldom spoken aloud.'                                                 
      'In  Dunharrow!'  said  Aragorn.  'And  you  are  riding  thither. 
   How long will it be ere you come there?'                              
      'It is now two  hours past  noon,' said  Eomer. 'Before  the night 
   of  the  second  day  from  now  we  should  come  to the  Hold. That 
   night the moon will rise at the full,  and the  muster that  the king 
   commanded  will   begin  the   day  after.   More  speed   we  cannot 
   make, if the strength of Rohan is to be gathered.'                    
      Aragorn  was  silent  for  a  moment.  'Two  days,'  he  murmured, 
   'and then the muster  of Rohan  will only  be begun.  But I  see that 
   it  cannot now  be hastened.'  He looked  up, and  it seemed  that he 
   had made some decision; his face was less troubled.                   
      'Well,  by  your  leave,  lord,  I  must  take  new  counsel.  For 
   myself  and  my  kindred, we  will now  be secret  no longer.  For me 
   the  time of  stealth has  passed. I  will make  ready now,  and then 
   with my  own folk  I will  ride the  straight and  open way  with all 
   speed  to  Edoras,  and  thence  to  Dunharrow,  and  thence   -  who 
   shall say?'                                                           
     'Do  as  you  will,'  said Theoden.  'Your foes  are mine;  but let 
   each  fight  as  his  wisdom  guides  him.  Yet now  I must  take the 
   mountain-roads and delay no longer. Farewell! '                       
     'Farewell, Aragorn!' said Eomer. 'It is a grief to  me that  we do 
   not ride together.'                                                   
                                                                        
           'Yet in battle we may meet again, though all the hosts of 
   Mordor should lie between,' said Aragorn.                             
     'If you seek the Paths of the Dead,' said Eomer, 'then it is little 
   
   likely  that  we  shall meet  among living  men. Yet  maybe it  is your 
   doom to tread strange ways that others dare not.'                       
     'Goodbye,  Aragorn!'  said  Merry.  'I  did  not  wish to  be parted 
   from   the   remnant   of  our   Company,  but   I  have   entered  the 
   King's service.'                                                        
     'I could not wish you better fortune,' said Aragorn.                  
     'Goodbye,  my  lad,'  said  Gimli.  'I  am sorry,  but Legolas  and I 
   are  sworn  to  go  with  Aragorn.  He says  that he  needs us.  Let us 
   hope  the  Company  will  be  gathered  again  some  day.  And  for the 
   next  stage  yours will  be the  better road,  I think.  As you  jog on 
   your  pony,  think  of  me  clinging  here,   while  Legolas   vies  at 
   horse-racing with those fell Rangers yonder.'                           
     'Till  we   meet  again!'   said  Legolas.   'But  whatever   way  we 
   chose,  I see  a dark  path and  hard before  each of  us ere  the end. 
   Farewell! '                                                             
                                                                          
     The text then  continues with  Merry's sad  farewell, and  the depar- 
   ture  of  the  Riders  down the  Coomb (in  this text  spelt throughout 
   Combe),  but  Aragorn's  words  with  Halbarad  about  Merry   and  the 
   Shire-folk  are  absent.  Aragorn's  account  of the  Orthanc-stone was 
   now rewritten again, with various minor changes bringing the text still 
   closer  to  that in  RK (his  words 'The  eyes in  Orthanc did  not see 
   through  the  armour of  Theoden' are  however not  present: see  p. 77 
   and note 17). But in answer to Gimli's objection  'But he  wields great 
   dominion, nevertheless, and now he will move  more swiftly'  he replies 
   in this revised version:                                                
                                                                          
     'The  hasty  stroke  goes  often  astray,'  said  Aragorn.  'And  his 
   counsels  will  be  disturbed.  See,  my friends,  when I  had mastered 
   the  Stone  I  learned  many  things.  A  grave  peril  I   saw  coming 
   unlooked-for  upon   Gondor  from   the  South   that  will   draw  off 
   great  strength  from  the  defence  of  Minas  Tirith.  And  there are 
  
   other   movements   in   the   North.   But   now  he   will  hesitate, 
   doubting  whether  the  heir  of  Isildur   hath  that   which  Isildur 
   took  from  him,  and  thinking  that he  must win  or lose  all before 
   the gates of the City. If so, that  is well,  as well  as an  evil case 
   may be.                                                                 
     'Another  thing  I  learned.  There  are  other Stones  yet preserved 
   in  this  ancient land.  One is  at Erech.  Thither I  will go.  To the 
   Stone of Erech, if we can find the Paths of the Dead.'                  
     The  Paths  of  the  Dead!  said  Gimli.  That  is  a fell  name, and 
   little to the  liking of  the men  of Rohan,  as I  saw. Where  do they 
   lie, and why must we seek them?'                                        
   
   'I  do  not  yet  know  where  they  lie,'  said  Aragorn.   'But  in 
   Dunharrow  it  seems   that  we   may  learn   the  answer.   To  Dun- 
   harrow at the swiftest, then, I will go.'                               
     'And you would have us ride with you?' said Legolas.                 
     'Of your  free will  I would,'  said Aragorn.  'For not  by chance, 
   I deem,  are  we  three  now left  together of  the Company.  We have 
   some  part  to  play together.  Listen! Here  is an  old rhyme  of my 
   kindred, almost forgotten, never understood.                           
      The days are numbered; the kings are sleeping.                     
        It is darkling time, the shadows grow.                           
      Out   of   the   Mountain   they   come,   their   tryst  keeping; 
   at the Stone of Erech horns they blow.                                
      Three    lords     I    see     from    the     three    kindreds: 
   halls forgotten in the hills they tread,                              
      Elpord, Dwarflord, Man forwandred, 
   from the North they come by the Paths of the Dead!(15)                
   Why does this  point to  us, you  may ask.  I deem  it fits  the hour 
   too  well  for  chance. Yet  if more  is needed:  the sons  of Elrond 
   bring  this  word  from  their  father  in  Rivendell:  "Bid  Aragorn 
   remember the Paths of the Dead."                                      
     'Come  then!'  Aragorn  rose  and  drew  his  sword and  it flashed 
   in  the  twilight  of  the dim  hall of  the Burg.  'To the  Stone of 
   Erech! I seek the Paths of the Dead! Come with me who will!'         
     Legolas  and  Gimli  answered  nothing,  but  they  rose  also  and 
   followed  Aragorn  from  the   hall.  There   on  the   green  waited 
   silently   the   hooded   Rangers.   Legolas   and   Gimli   mounted. 
   Aragorn  sprang  on  Hasufel.  Then  Halbarad  lifted  a  great  horn 
   and  the blast  of it  echoed in  Helm's Deep;  and they  leapt away, 
   tiding  down  the  Combe  like  thunder,  while  all  the   men  that 
   were left on Dike or Burg stared in amaze.                            
                                                                        
     The last page of the manuscript carries the words pencilled  at the 
   end of version B (p. 300): 'So now all roads were running together to 
      East ³ ..', the paragraph that opens 'The Muster of Rohan'  in The 
   Return of the King.                                                   
                                                                        
     At this point my father typed a fair copy, which I will call 'M',(16) 
   very closely based on the manuscript  C as  revised. This  text, numbered 
   'XLV',  bore  the  title  'Many  Roads  Lead  Eastward'.  Only   a  few 
   passages  need  be  noted.  I  have  mentioned (p.  304) that  after the 
   departure  of  Theoden   from  the   Hornburg  'Aragorn's   words  with 
   Halbarad about Merry and the Shire-folk  are absent'  in C  revised; but 
   the forerunner of the passage in RK (p. 53) now appears:               
   
     Aragorn   rode   to   the  Dike   and  watched   till  the   king's  men 
   were   far  down   the  Combe.   Then  he   turned  to   Halbarad.  'There 
   go  three  that  I  love,'  he  said,  'and not  least the  hobbit, Merry, 
   most   dearly.   For   all  our   love  and   dooms,  Halbarad,   and  our 
   deeds  of  arms, still  they have  a great  worth, that  greatheart little 
   people;  and  it  is  for  them  that  we do  battle, as  much as  for any 
  
   glory  of Gondor.  And yet  fate divides.  Well, so  it is.  1 must  eat a 
   little, and then we too must haste away ...'(17)                           
                                                                             
     Secondly, after Aragorn's words, 'If so that is well, as well as an evil 
   case can be' (p. 304) he now continues:                                    
                                                                             
   '... These  deadly strokes  upon our  flanks will  be weakened.            
   And we have a little room in which to play.                                
     'Another thing I learned. There is another Stone preserved in            
   the land of Gondor that he has  not looked:n.  It is  at Erech.            
   Thither I will go....'                                                     
                                                                             
     And  lastly,  Aragorn  now introduces  the 'old  rhyme' in  these words: 
   'Listen!  Here  is  an   old  rhyme-of-lore   among  my   kindred,  almost 
   forgotten,  never  understood:  it  is  but  a  shard  of  the  rhymes  of 
   Malbeth, the last Seer of our folk in the north' (see note 15).  The verse 
   differs from  the form  in C  revised (p.  305) in  lines 2-4,  which here 
   read:                                                                      
                It is darkling time, the shadow grows.                        
              Out of the Mountain he comes, his tryst keeping;                
                At the Stone of Erech his horn be blows.                     
     From  the  point  where  'Aragorn  sprang on  Hasufel' the  typescript M 
   continues thus:                                                            
                                                                             
   ...  Then  Halbarad  lifted  a  great  horn,  and the  blast of  it echoed 
   in  Helm's  Deep,  and  with  that  they  leapt  away,  riding   down  the 
   Combe  like  thunder,  while  all  the  men  that  were  left  on  Dike or 
   Burg stared in amaze.                                                      
                                                                             
     So now all roads were running together to  the East  to meet             
   the coming of war and  the onset  of the  Shadow. And  even as             
   Pippin stood at the Gate of the City and saw the Prince of Dol             
   Amroth ride in with his banners, the King  of Rohan  came down             
   out of the hills.                                                          
     Day was waning. In the last rays of the sun the  Riders cast             
   long pointed shadows that went on before them....                          
                                                                             
     The paragraph 'So now all roads were running together to the             
   East ...' had been written at the ends of texts B and C (pp. 300, 305), 
   from which  it was  already clear  that my  father had  in mind  a chapter 
   
   that should fall into two parts: first, the story of the return of Theoden 
   and Aragorn to  the Hornburg  and Aragorn's  looking into  the palantir 
   of  Orthanc, followed  by the  separate departures  of Theoden  and the 
   Riders  and  of  Aragorn  and  the  Rangers; and  second, the  story of 
   Theoden's  coming  to  Dunharrow.  The  paragraph  'So  now   all  roads 
   were running  together to  the East'  was devised  as the  link between 
   them (and provided the title of the  chapter in  the typescript,  which I 
   have adopted here). In terms of RK, this  45th chapter  of The  Lord of 
   the Rings consisted of 'The Passing of the Grey Company' (pp. 46  - 56) 
   and  'The Muster  of Rohan'  (pp. 64  ff.); but  all account  of Aragorn 
   and the Rangers after they had left the Hornburg  was to  be postponed. 
                                                                          
      By  the  time  typescript  M was  made, much  further work  had been 
   done on what it is convenient to call by the later title 'The Muster of 
   Rohan',  extending  it  from  the  point  reached  in October  1944, as 
   detailed  in  Chapter  II ('Book  Five Begun  and Abandoned').  I shall 
   therefore postpone the  second part  of 'Many  Roads Lead  Eastward' to 
   my next chapter; but the subsequent history of the first  or 'Hornburg' 
   part may be briefly noticed here. The  typescript M,  retitled 'Dunhar- 
   row', became the vehicle of  much of  the later  development (doubtless 
   at different times) as far as the departure of Aragorn and  the Rangers 
  
   from  the  Hornburg,  with  such  changes as  Parth Galen  for Calembel 
   (and  a  proposed  name  Calembrith), Elladan  for Elboron,  the intro- 
   duction  of  the  passage  (RK  p.  48) in  which Elrohir  and Halbarad 
   deliver the messages from Elrond and Arwen  ('the Lady  of Rivendell'), 
   and of Aragorn's  account (RK  p. 55)  of the  oathbreaking of  the Men 
   of the Mountains and the words of Isildur  to their  king. Nonetheless, 
   the verse of Malbeth did not at this stage reach the  alliterative form 
   in RK:                                                                  
                                                                          
   '... Listen!  This is  the word  that the  sons of  Elrond bring  to me 
   from their father in Rivendell, wisest in lore:                         
                                                                          
      '"Bid Aragorn remember the Paths of the Dead. For thus               
   spoke Malbeth the Seer:                                                 
                                                                          
        When the land is dark where the kings sleep                        
        And long the Shadow in the East is grown,                          
        The oathbreakers their tryst shall keep,                           
      At  the  Stone  of  Erech shall  a horn  be blown:                   
        The forgotten people shall their oath fulfill.                     
        Who shall summon them, whose be the horn?                          
        For none may come there against their will.                        
        The heir of him to whom the oath was sworn;                    
        Out of the North shall he come, dark ways shall he tread;         
      He shall come to Erech by the Paths of the Dead." '                  
   
     At the stage represented by the further development of this typescript 
   with  its  manuscript  additions  my  father  added  (as  the pagination 
   shows), in a roughly written continuation that is  however close  to the 
   form in RK, the story  of the  coming of  the Grey  Company (not  yet so 
   called) to Dunharrow, and  the meeting  that night,  and again  next day 
   at dawn, of Aragorn and Eowyn  (RK pp.  56 -  9).(18) It is clear  from the 
   pagination that at this stage the muster in Harrowdale  was still  to be 
   included  in this  chapter ('Dunharrow');  and that  the passage  of the 
   Paths of the Dead was not yet told in this part of the narrative.        
   
                                 NOTES.                                      
                                                                            
    1. A note in the margin of this text says 'Night of 3, day of  4th', i.e. 
       they  came  to  the  Hornburg  at  dawn  of the  4th of  February. The 
       chronology   envisaged   here  was   presumably  that   Theoden  would 
       leave the Hornburg early on the 5th. See note 9.                      
    2. On  the  First  Map  'Dunharrow'   was  the   name  of   the  mountain 
       afterwards  called  Starkhorn  (VII.319  and  p.  240  in  this book); 
       the  distance  from  that  'Dunharrow'  to  the  spot  added  later to 
       mark the position of the  Stone of  Erech (p.  268, footnote)  is 18.5 
       mm or 92.5  miles. Precisely  the same,  though I  think that  this is 
       by  chance  rather  than  design,  is  found  on  the   anomalous  map 
       redrawn on p. 269  for the  distance from  Erech to  a little  mark in 
       Harrowdale   that   probably   represents   Dunharrow.    The   Second 
       Map  (p.  434)  gives  (probably)  45  miles;  and  this  is  also the 
       distance  on  my  father's  large-scale  map  of  Rohan,   Gondor  and 
       Mordor  (and  on  my  reproduction  of  it  published  in  The  Return 
       of the King).                                                         
    3. A  wooden  ruler  that  may have  been the  one used  by my  father at 
       this time gives 50 mm. = 62.5 miles.                                  
    4. Taum  Santoski  has  been  able  however to  read a  good deal  of it, 
       especially in the latter part  of the  text where  the arrival  of the 
       Rangers  is  described:  here  there  is  no  difference  of  any sig- 
       nificance  between  the  original  draft and  the overwriting  in ink. 
       Of  the  opening  passage of  the chapter  less can  be made  out; but 
       it  can  be  seen  that  Aragorn,  in  answer  to   Legolas'  question 
  
       'Where?'  ('And  then  whither?' in  RK) replied:  'I cannot  say yet. 
       We  shall  go to  the Hold  of Dunharrow,  to Edoras  I guess  for the 
       muster that the King  ordered in  [three >  ?four] nights'  time from 
       now.  But  that  may  prove  too  tardy.'  He seems  not to  have said 
       anything  equivalent  to  'An  hour  long  prepared  approaches';  and 
       in answer to his question 'Who  will go  with me?'  it is  Merry alone 
       who replies: 'I will. Though I  promised to  sit by  the King  when he 
       gets  back  in  his  house  and  tell  him about  the Shire.'  To this 
       Aragorn replies: 'That must wait, I fear - [?indeed]  I fear  it shall 
   
                                                            
                                                                             
       prove one  of the  fair things  that will  not come  to flower  in this 
       bitter spring.'                                                        
    5. For  earlier  applications  of  the  name  Halbarad  see  p.   236  and 
       note 10.                                                               
                                                                             
    6. A  few  other  details  in  which  the  text  differs  from  RK  may be 
       mentioned.  Aragorn's  reply  to  Merry's  remark  about   his  promise 
       to  Theoden  remains  as it  was (note  4). In  the encounter  with the 
       Rangers  Merry's  thoughts   are  not   reported;  Halbarad   does  not 
       name   himself    Dunadan;   and    neither   Aragorn    nor   Halbarad 
       dismount  at  first -  not until  the 'recognition'  do they  leap down 
       from their horses.                                                     
    7. The brackets are in the original.                                       
                                                                             
    8. In  The  Tale of  Years (LR  Appendix B)  the entry  for the  year 1436 
       in the  Shire Reckoning  states that  the King  Elessar, coming  to the 
       Brandywine  Bridge,   gave  the   Star  of   the  Dunedain   to  Master 
       Samwise.  In  my  note  33  to The  Disaster of  the Gladden  Fields in 
       Unfinished Tales (pp. 284 - 5) I  said that  I was  unable to  say what 
       this  was.  This  is  a  convenient  place  to  mention that  after the 
       publication   of   Unfinished    Tales   two    correspondents,   Major 
       Stephen  M.  Lott   and  Mrs.   Joy  Mercer,   independently  suggested 
       to  me  that  the  Star  of  the  Dunedain was  very probably  the same 
       as the silver brooch  shaped like  a rayed  star that  was worn  by the 
       Rangers  in  the  present  passage  (RK  p.   51);  Mrs.   Mercer  also 
       referred  to  the  star  worn  by  Aragorn  when  he served  in Gondor, 
       as  described  in  Appendix  A  (I.iv,  The  Stewards):  'Thorongil men 
       called him  in Gondor,  the Eagle  of the  Star, for  he was  swift and 
       keen-eyed,  and  wore  a  silver  star upon  his cloak.'  These sugges- 
       tions are clearly correct.                                             
    9. The chronology is now thus:                                            
         February   4   Theoden   and   Aragorn   reach   the    Hornburg   at 
       dawn.   In   the   afternoon   Theoden   and   the  Riders   leave  for 
       Dunharrow,   and   soon   after   Aragorn   and   the   Rangers   leave 
       for Edoras.                                                            
              At  the  Hornburg  Eomer  says:  'On the  evening of  the second 
       day   from   now   we   should   come   there   [to   Dunharrow].  That 
       night the moon will rise full.'                                        
         February   6   Full   moon.   Theoden   arrives   at   Dunharrow   at 
       dusk.                                                                  
   10. In a later text (see p.  397) the  black Stone  of Erech,  brought from 
       Numenor,  was  not  a  palantir, but  a palantir  was preserved  in the 
       Tower  of  Erech.  In  the   present  text   (and  in   the  subsequent 
       revisions,  pp.  302,  304-5},  on  the  other  hand, the  most natural 
       interpretation  of  the  words  seems  to  be that  the Stone  of Erech 
       was itself the palantir. On the  sites of  the palantiri  as originally 
       conceived  see pp.  76-7. -  Against Aragorn's  speech is  pencilled in 
       the  margin:  'He  has not  forgotten the  sword of  Isildur. Doubtless 
   
         he will think that I have got the treasure.' Cf. the subsequent text 
  
         (p. 304): 'But now he will  hesitate, doubting  whether the  heir of 
         Isildur hath that which Isildur took from him.'                      
    11.  I have  punctuated this  verse according  to the  subsequent version 
         of it, which is almost identical. In the fourth line my father wrote 
         over earth, changing earth to the world, and  I have  substituted on 
         for  over,  as  in  the  following version.  - forwandred:  worn and 
         weary from wandering.                                                
    12.  The  original  texts  of  the  abandoned opening  of 'The  Muster of 
         Rohan'  began  'Day  was  (fading)  waning';  the   paragraph  cited 
         ('So  now  all  roads  were  running  together  to  the  East  ...') 
         precedes 'Day was waning' in RK.                                     
    13.  In the message that came to Rivendell the wording  in this  text is: 
         The  Lord  Aragorn  has need  of his  kindred. Let  the last  of the 
         Kings  of  Men  in  the North  ride to  him in  Rohan, where  RK has 
         Let the Dunedain ... In a  rejected form  of this  passage preceding 
         it in the  manuscript the  wording is:  Let all  that remain  of the 
         [struck out: Tarkil] Kings of Men ride to him in Rohan.              
            Legolas' support for his opinion that it  was Galadriel  who sent 
         the  message,  'Did she  not speak  through Gandalf  of the  ride of 
         the  Grey  Company  from  the  North?', is  absent here.  The refer- 
         ence  is  to 'The  White Rider'  (TT p.  106) and  Galadriel's verse 
         addressed to Aragorn spoken to him by Gandalf in Fangorn:            
                 Near is the hour when the Lost should come forth,            
                 And the Grey Company ride from the North.                    
                 But dark is the path appointed for thee:                     
                 The Dead watch the road that leads to the Sea.               
         It was at this stage in the evolution of the story  that Galadriel's 
         message  in  verse  to  Aragorn  was  changed  from its  earlier and 
         altogether different form: see VII.431, 448.                         
            When  the  three  companions  went  down  from  the  broken gates 
         they 'passed the new mounds of the fallen raised  on the  Gore' ('on 
         the  greensward',  RK  p.  50);  and  'the  Riders  were  assembling 
         upon the Gore' ('on the green', RK  p. 51).  Cf. the  description of 
         the  Hornburg  in  the  chapter  'Helm's Deep'  (TT p.  134): 'About 
         the  feet  of  the  Hornrock  it  [the  Deeping  Stream]  wound, and 
         flowed then in  a gully  through the  midst of  a wide  green gore'; 
         also the  drawing of  Helm's Deep  and the  Hornburg in  Pictures by 
         j. R. R. Tolkien, no. 26.                                            
    14.  An  odd  detail  may  be  mentioned here.  In his  conversation with 
         Legolas and Merry Gimli says in the C version, as first  written: 'I 
         played  a  game  which  I  won  by  no  more than  one orc'  (cf. RK 
         p. 49). This was now altered to: 'and  here Legolas  and I  played a 
         game which I lost only by a single orc', and this survived  into the 
         first  typescript.  But in  the second  completed manuscript  of 'The 
         Road  to  Isengard',  written  long  before this  time, the  text is 
   
                    
                                                                              
         precisely  as  in  TT,  p.  148: You  have passed  my score  by one,> 
         answered Legolas.'                                                    
    15.  A rejected version of this form  of the  verse is  also found  in the 
                                                                              
         manuscript: in this the first two lines read:                          
                     The Shadow falls; the kings are sleeping.                 
                     It is darkling time, all lights are lou .                 
         The remainder of the verse is  the same  as that  given in  the text. 
         Although  Aragorn  describes  it  only  as  'an   old  rhyme   of  my 
         kindred',  the  words  'Three  lords  I  see'  perhaps   suggest  the 
         utterance of a seer; and Aragorn attributes it in the  following text 
         (p. 306) to 'Malbeth, the last Seer of  our folk  in the  North' (cf. 
         RK p. 54, where he declares that the wholly  different verse  that he 
         recites in this place was spoken by  'Malbeth the  Seer, in  the days 
  
         of Arvedui, last king at Fornost'). - In none of these texts is there 
         any indication of what the 'tryst' might be. In the outline  given on 
         pp.  274-5  there  is  mention  of  the defeat  of the  Haradwaith by 
         'the-Shadow Host'.                                                    
    16.  The reason for calling the typescript 'M' is that as will be seen 
         shortly it covers, in a single chapter (XLV), both the story of 
         Aragorn at the Hornburg (preceded by texts A to C) and the story 
         of the Muster of Rohan (preceded by texts A to L). 
    17.  This was changed on the typescript to read: '"There go three that 
         I love," he said, "and the halfling, Merry, most dearly.... and 
         for them also we do battle, not only for the glory of Gondor. And 
         yet fate divides us...." ' 
    18.  It is said in this continuation that Aragorn came to Edoras 'at 
         dusk on the next day' (February 5), and that they did not halt 
         there but passed up Harrowdale and came to Dunharrow 'late at 
         night'; and Aragorn says to Eowyn on the following morning 
         (February 6) that Theoden and Eomer will not return 'until the 
         day is old'. See note 9. 
   
                                        V.                                   
                                                                             
                          MANY ROADS LEAD EASTWARD (2).                       
                                                                             
   When  my  father  made  the  typescript  (M)  of  the  long  chapter  'Many 
   Roads  Lead  Eastward'  he  had  not  only  written  a  good  deal  of what 
   afterwards  became  'The  Passing  of  the  Grey  Company':  he   had  also 
   greatly  extended  the  story  that  would  later  become  'The  Muster  of 
   Rohan'  from  the  opening  abandoned  in  October  1944.  A  new  text  of 
   the latter (following the last of the earlier ones,  that in  'midget type' 
   which I have  called H,  p. 250)  takes up  at the  point where  Eomer says 
   'Harrowdale at last!' (RK p. 65); this I will  call 'J'.  Tolerably clearly 
   written in ink, it extends only as far  as Merry's  wonderment at  the line 
   of standing stones across the Firienfeld (RK p. 68),  the last  lines being 
   roughly pencilled, and then peters out into a brief outline; but so  far as 
   it goes the first part  of 'The  Muster of  Rohan' in  RK was  now achieved 
   almost  word  for  word, except  just at  the point  where it  breaks off.(1) 
   The text ends thus:                                                        
                                                                             
    At   last   they  came   to  a   sharp  brink,   and  the   climbing  road 
   passed  into  a  low  cutting  between   walls  of   rock  and   passed  up 
   a  slope  out  onto  a  wide  upland.  The  Firienfeld  men  called  it,  a 
   green   mountain   field  of   grass  and   heath  above   the  deep-delved 
   valley,  on  the  lap  of  the  great   mountains  behind:   the  Starkhorn 
   southward,    and    westward    [read    northward](2)  the    many-peaked 
   mass   of    Iscamba (3) Irensaga    [written   above:    Ironsaw],   between 
   which  lower,  but  steep   and  grim,   stood  the   black  wall   of  the 
   Dwimorberg,   rising   out   of   thick   slopes   of   sombre  firs/pines. 
   Towards  this  marched  from  the  very   brink  of   the  stairs   to  the 
   dark  edge  of  the  wood  a  line   a  double   line  [sic]   of  standing 
   stones.    Worn   and    black,   some    leaning,   some    fallen,   some 
   cracked   or   broken,   they   were   like    old   teeth.    Where   they 
   vanished  into  the  wood  there  was   a  dark   opening  into   a  cavern 
   or  recess  in  the  [?western]  side. Just  within dimly  seen was  a tall 
   standing pillar.                                                           
    Merry   looked   at   this   strange   line   of   stones   and   wondered 
   what they could be. He                                                     
    Eowyn says Aragorn has gone by the Paths of the Dead.                     
    The huts and pavilions of the hold.                                       
    To the king's pavilion come the messengers of Gondor.                     
    The   king   promises  7   thousand  horse   to  ride   as  soon   as  may 
   
                                     
  
                                                                             
   be. At same [time] messengers come from Eastemnet saying that               
   an orc-host has crossed the river, below the Limlight.                     
   It is a gloomy evening repast.                                            
   The morning is dull and overcast, and gets darker.                         
                                                                             
   On  this page,  which is  reproduced on  p. 314,  are two  rapid pencilled 
   sketches  which  amply  illustrate  the   final  conception   of  Harrowdale 
                                                                             
   and Dunharrow. 
    It is to be  remembered that  at this  time the  further story  of Aragorn 
   and  the  Grey  Company,  their  coming  to  Dunharrow and  their entering 
   the  Gate  of  the Dead,  was not  present in  the narrative:  the present 
   passage was to be  the first  account of  the Dwimorberg,  the Firienfeld, 
   the line of standing  stones, the  Dimholt, and  the great  monolith before 
   the Dark  Door.  When  afterwards  the  structure  of  the  narrative  was 
   changed my father largely retained  this description  in the  chapter 'The 
   Muster  of Rohan'  (RK pp.  67 -  8): he  treated the  coming of  the Grey 
   Company  to  Dunharrow  two  nights  before  the arrival  of Theoden  in a 
   single sentence  ('they passed  up the  valley, and  so came  to Dunharrow 
   as darkness  fell', RK  p. 56),  and said  almost nothing  of the  scene - 
   they  'sat at  supper' with  Eowyn, 'as  Aragorn came  to the  booth where 
   he  was  to  lodge with  Legolas and  Gimli, and  his companions  had gone 
   in, there came the Lady Eowyn after him and  called to  him', and  that is 
   all.  The  approach  of  the  Company  to  the Dark  Door next  morning is 
   described with a mysterious brevity:  the double  line of  standing stones 
   across the Firienfeld is mentioned cursorily, as  if their  existence were 
   already  known  to  the  reader:  'A  dread  fell  on  them, even  as they 
   passed between the lines of  ancient stones  and so  came to  the Dimholt' 
   (RK p. 59).                                                                
    The text J  was followed  by another,  'K', beginning  at the  same point 
   ('Harrowdale at last!'); this was  clearly written  in ink  as far  as the 
   point  where  Eowyn  says  to  Theoden:  'And  your  pavilion  is prepared 
   for you, lord, for I have had full tidings of you' (cf. RK p. 68). In this 
   text the description of the Firienfeld runs as  follows (the  passage here 
   set between asterisks was rejected, but is not  marked in  any way  in the 
   manuscript):                                                               
                                                                             
   The  Firienfeld  men  called  it,  a green  mountain-field of  grass and 
   heath,   high   above   the   deep-delved  valley   [>  course   of  the 
   Snowbourn],   on   the   Jap   of  the   great  mountains   behind:  the 
   Starkhorn  southwards  to  the   right,  and   [westward  in   front  >] 
   northward   to   the   left   the    many-peaked   mass    of   Irensaga 
   Ironsaw,  between  which   there  faced   them,  darkly   frowning,  the 
   grim  black  wall  of  Dwimorberg,  rising  out   of  thick   slopes  of 
   sombre  pines.* [Towards  these   woods  o]   Across  the   wide  field 
   there  marched,  from  the  brink  of  the  stair  to  the dark  edge of 
   
   (Starkhorn, Dwimorberg and Irensaga.) 
   
         
                                                                           
   the woods,  a  double  line   of  standing   stones,  worn   and  black. 
   Some leaning,  some  fallen,  some  cracked   or  broken,   they  looked 
   like rows  of  old  and  hungry  teeth.  Where  they  entered   the  wood 
   there  was  a  [dark  opening  >]  way  in the  trees: just  within dimly 
   to be  seen  was  a  tall  standing  pillar  and  beyond  it  the  dark 
   opening  of  a  cavern  or   great  door.   Dividing  the   upland  into 
   two  chere   marched   a   double   line   of   standing   stones   that 
   dwindled  in  the  dusk  and   vanished  into   the  trees.   Those  who 
   followed  that  road  came  to   a  dark   clearing  amid   the  sighing 
   gloom  of  the  Firienholt,(4) and  there  like a  shadow stood  a single 
  
   pillar  of  stone,  and  beyond  a  huge  doorway  in  the  side  of the 
   black  cliff.  Signs  and  figures  were  set about  it that  none could 
   read,  worn  by  the  years  and  shrouded  from  the  light.(5) In long 
   memory none had dared to pass that door. Such was the dark             
   Dunharrow, the work of long-forgotten men....                            
                                                                           
   The text then  continues very  close indeed  to RK  (p. 68),  ending with 
   Eowyn's words to  Theoden 'I  have had  full tidings  of you',  which do 
   not stand  at the  foot of  a page.  The next  words, '"So  Aragorn has 
   come," said Eomer' (RK p.  69), stand  at the  head of  a new  page, and 
   there  follows  a manuscript  pencilled in  my father's  most impossible 
   handwriting, effectively indecipherable except insofar as later versions 
   provide clues - as is however largely the case  here. This  further text 
   can be regarded as a continuation of K. It carries the narrative of 'The 
   Muster  of  Rohan'  as  far as  the conclusion  of Theoden's  words with 
   the errand-rider of Gondor, RK p. 73;  and while  it is  naturally rough 
   and hasty in expression,  and would  be greatly  refined, the  story was 
   effectively present from the  first. The  following passage,  however, I 
   cite in full, following Eomer's words (cf. RK  p. 70)  'For the  road we 
   have climbed  is the  approach to  the Door.  Yonder is  the Firienholt. 
   But what lies beyond no man knows.'  For the  earliest reference  to the 
   old man of Dunharrow see the notes ('E') given on p. 242.                
                                                                           
   'Only   legend   of   old   days   has   any   report  to   make,'  said 
   Theoden.  'But  if  these  ancient tales  are to  be believed,  then the 
   Door  [?in]  Dwimorberg  leads  to  a  secret   way  that   goes  under 
   the  mountains.  But  none  have   dared  ever   to  explore   it  since 
   Baldor  son  of  Bregu  dared  to   pass  the   Door,  and   came  never 
   back.  Folk  say  that  Dead  Men  out  of  ...  Years  guard   the  way 
   and  will  suffer  none  to  come to  their secret  halls. But  at whiles 
   they   may   be   seen  [?rush)ing   out  like   shadows  and   down  the 
   Stony  Road.  Then  the  men  of  Harrowdale   shut  fast   their  doors 
   and  shroud  their   windows  and   are  afraid.   But  seldom   do  the 
   Dead come forth, and only at times of great peril.'                      
   
     'Yet  it  is  said  in  Harrowdale,'  said  Eowyn  quietly,  'that they 
   came forth in the moonless nights [? just past].'                         
     'But why has Aragorn gone that way?' said Merry.                        
     'Unless  he  has  spoken  to  you  his  friend,  then  you  have  heard 
   as  much  as  we,'  said  Eowyn.  'But  I  thought  that  he  had changed 
   much  since  I  saw  him  in  Meduseld.(6) Fey  he   seemed  to   me,  and 
   as one that the Dead call.'                                               
     'Maybe,'  said  Theoden.  'Yet  my  heart  tells  me   that  he   is  a 
   kingly  man  of  high  destiny.  And  take  comfort  in  this,  daughter, 
   since  comfort  you  seem  to  need  in  your  grief  for   this  passing 
   guest.  It  is  said  that  when  the  Eorlingas  came  first out  of the 
   North   and   passed   up   the  Snowbourn   seeking  strong   places  of 
   refuge  in  time  of  need,  that  Bregu  and  his  son   Baldor  climbed 
   the  Stair  of  the  Hold  and [?passed]  to the  Door; and  there there 
   sat  an  old  man   aged  beyond   count  of   years,  withered   as  old 
   stone.  Very  like  to  the  Pukel-men  he  was  as   he  sat   upon  the 
   threshold of the dark Door.                                               
     'Nothing  he  said  until  they  sought  to  pass  him  and  enter, and 
   then  a voice  came out  of him  as if  it were  out of  a stone,  and to 
   their amazement it spoke in their own tongue. The way is shut.            
     'Then   they   halted   and   looked   at  the   old  man   whom  [?the 
   king]  had  at  first  taken  for  [??an  image]  such  as  stood  at the 
   turnings  of  the  Stair.  But  he  did  not  look  at  them. The  way is 
   shut  the  voice  said  again.  It  was  made  by  those  who  are Dead 
   and (?? for j the Dead [??to] keep until the time comes.                  
     'And when will that be? said Baldor.                                   
     'But  no  answer  did  he  ever  get.  For  the  old  man died  in that 
  
   hour  and  fell  upon   his  face,   and  no   other  [??words]   of  the 
   ancient  dwellers  in  the  mountains  did  [?our]  folk ever  learn. Yet 
   maybe the time has come and Aragorn will pass.'                           
     'And  whether  the  time  is   [?come]  or   no,'  said   Eomer,  'none 
   can  discover  save  by  daring  the  door.  A  [?true]-hearted  man  was 
   Aragorn,  and  still  against hope  I hope  to see  his face  once again. 
   Yet  our  roads  lie'  And  then  he  paused,  for  there  was   a  noise 
   without of men's voices and the challenges of the king's guard.           
                                                                            
     Then  Dunhere  entered  and  announced  the  coming  of  the  messenger 
   (or  messengers)(7) of  Gondor.  In  his  opening words  Dirgon, as  he is 
   called  here (Hirgon  in RK),  says: 'Often  you have  aided us,  but now 
   the Lord Denethor begs for all your  strength, and  all your  speed, lest 
   Gondor   fall.   Then   would  the   tide  sweep   over  the   fields  of 
   Calenardon.'(8) From  Theoden's  words  'And  yet  he knows  that we  are a 
   scattered people and take time to gather in our riders' the text runs far 
   
    more briefly than in  RK to  the end  of his  speech with  the messenger. 
    Dirgon  does  not  speak  again, and  Theoden refers  only, and  briefly, to 
    the war  with  Saruman  and  the  lesser  number  of  Riders  that  he can 
    send;  concluding  'Yet  all  is  more advanced  than I  hoped. We  may ride 
    on the [?third] day from now.' 
    A further  pencilled text  ('L'), as  fearsomely scrawled  as K  or worse, 
    takes up after a  short gap  for which  there is  no drafting  with Merry's 
    words, I will not be left behind to be called  for on  return (RK  p. 73). 
    It is curious that this text is headed 'XLVI' (without title), whereas the 
    typescript  M,  obviously  developed  from  L, includes  this story  of the 
    departure  of  the  Riders  from  Harrowdale  as  the  conclusion  of  'XLV: 
    Many  Roads  lead Eastward'.  I can  only suppose  that my  father briefly 
    intended  to  begin  a  new  chapter  with  Merry's  words,   but  thought 
    better of it.                                                             
      The opening of the text L is very close to RK pp. 73  - 5.  The darkness 
    that has spread out of the East and reached  far into  the western  sky is 
    described  in  the  same  words; the  first messenger  from Gondor  is now 
    named  Hirgon,  and  the  second  (never  named)  is  present  -  but this 
    latter says of the darkness only: 'It  comes from  Mordor, lord.  It began 
    last night at sunset,  and now  the great  cloud lies  on all  the [?land] 
    between  here  and  the  Mountains  of  Shadow,  and  it is  deepening. By 
    the fire-signals war has already  begun.' To  this Theoden  replies: 'Then 
    the die is cast. There  is no  longer need  or profit  in hiding.  We will 
    muster  at  once  and  wait  not.  Those  who  are not  here must  be left 
    behind or follow....'                                                      
      Merry's story  at this  point was  somewhat different  from its  form in 
    RK. After his expostulation to Theoden  ('Then tie  me on  to one,  or let 
    me hang on a stirrup ...') the text, hurled onto the paper, continues: 
                                                                              
      Theoden   smiled.   'You    shall   ride    before   me    on   Snowmane 
    [?rather  than  wander  in  the  plains]   of  Rohan.   Go  now   and  see 
    what the armourers have prepared for you.'                                 
      'It   was   the   only   request   that   Aragorn  made,'   said  Eowyn. 
    'And it has been granted.'                                                 
      With  that  she  led  him  from  the  pavilion  to   a  booth   at  some 
    distance  among  the   lodgings  of   the  king's   guard,  and   there  a 
    man  brought  out  to  her  a  small  helm  and  a  coat  of  mail  and  a 
    shield  like  to  the  one  that  had  been  given  to  Gimli.(9) No  mail we 
    had  to  fit  you  nor  time  to  forge  a  hauberk for  you,'(10) she said, 
    'but  here  is  a  short jerkin  of leather  and a  shield and  a [?short] 
    spear.   Take   them  and   bear  them   to  good   fortune.  But   now  I 
    have  .......  to  look  to.  Farewell.  But  we   shall  meet   again,  my 
    heart foretells, thou and I, Meriadoc.'                                    
      So  it  was  that  amid  the  gathering  gloom  the  King  of  the  Mark 
    set out.  Not  many  hours  had   passed,  and   now  in   the  half-light 
  
   
   beside  the  grey  rush  of  the  Snowbourn  he   sat  proudly   on  his 
   white  horse,  and  five  [and]  fifty   hundreds  of   Riders,  besides 
   men   .....   with   spare   horses   bearing   light   burdens,  [?were 
   ranged].  They  [?were  to  ride  down]  to  Edoras  and  [?thence out 
   and  away]  along  the  well-beaten  road   eastward,  pass   along  the 
   skirts  of  the hill[s]  to [?Anorien]  and the  walls of  Minas Tirith. 
   Merry  sat  on  his  pony  that  was  to  bear  him  down  the [?stony] 
   valley,  and  after that  he was  to ride  with the  king or  some other 
   of his company.                                                          
     A  trumpet  sang.  The  king   raised  his   hand,  and   without  any 
   sound  of  voice,  silently,  without  shout  or  song,  the  great ride 
   began.  The  king  passed  along  the  lines   followed  by   Merry  and 
   Eomer  and   the  errand-riders   of  Gondor   and  Dunhere,   and  then 
   his   guard  of   twelve  picked   spearmen.  To   Eowyn  he   had  said 
   farewell above in the Hold.                                              
                                                                           
     It is  clear, from  Theoden's 'You  shall ride  before me  on Snowmane 
   rather than  wander in  the plains  of Rohan.  Go now  and see  what the 
   armourers  have  prepared for  you', and  from the  words 'Merry  sat on 
   his pony that was to bear him down the stony valley,  and after  that he 
   was to ride with the king or some other  of his  company', that  at this 
   stage Merry was to go  with the  Rohirrim to  Minas Tirith  openly, with 
   the  concurrence  of  Theoden,  and without  any assistance  from Eowyn. 
   This does not  mean, of  course, that  Eowyn was  not present  among the 
   Riders in disguise, although no covert reference is made to her  in this 
   original  account  of  the  departure  from  Harrowdale; and  indeed her 
   death  before Minas  Tirith had  been long  foreseen (see  VII.448; also 
   the outline given on p. 256 and especially that on p. 275). In any case, 
   a further draft for the story of the departure follows in text L:        
                                                                           
     First   there  went   twelve  of   the  king's   household-men  [?and] 
   guard,  picked  spearmen.  Tall   and  stern   they  looked   to  Merry, 
   and   one   among   them,  less   tall  and   broad  than   the  others, 
   glanced  at  the  hobbit  as  he  passed,  and  Merry  caught  the glint 
   of clear grey eyes.  He shivered  a little,  for it  seemed to  him that 
   the  face  was  of  one  that   goes  knowingly   to  death.   The  king 
   followed  with  Eomer  on  his  right  and  Dunhere  on  his   left.  He 
   had  said  farewell  to  Eowyn  above  in   the  Hold.   Merry  followed 
   with  the  errand-riders  of   Gondor  and   behind  went   twelve  more 
   of  the  guard.  Then  in   [?ordered]  lines   the  companies   of  the 
   riders   turned   and   rode   after   them   as  was   appointed.  They 
   passed   down   the  road   beside  the   Snowbourn,  and   through  the 
   hamlets   of   Upbourn   and   Underharrow   where   many    sad   faces 
   looked  from  dark  doors.  And  so the  great ride  to the  East began, 
   
   with which the songs of Rohan were busy for many lives of men               
   thereafter.                                                                
                                                                             
   Here  the   text  L   ends,  and   here  the   typescript  M   ends  also. 
   In this  second  part  of  the  chapter  'Many  Roads  lead  Eastward' the 
   typescript  text  shows  great  refinement  in  detail over  these exceedingly 
   rough  and  obviously  primary  drafts, but  no texts  are found  to bridge 
   them;  and it  seems possible  that the  developed form  in M  was actually 
   achieved  on  the  typewriter  (there  are in  fact several  passages that 
   could suggest this). To a great extent  the text  of RK  in 'The  Muster of 
   Rohan'  was  now  present;  but  there  remained still  some differences, 
   and among these I notice the following.(11)                                
     Eowyn now says of the  coming forth  of the  Dead (see  p. 316),  Yet it 
   is said in Harrowdale that they came  forth again  in the  moonless nights 
   but little while ago, a great  host in  strange array,  and none  saw them 
   return, they  say.' The  old man  beside the  Dark Door  is still  said to 
  
   resemble  one  of  the  Pukel-men.(12) On  the front  of Hirgon's  helm 'was 
   wrought as an emblem a  small silver  crown' ('star'  in RK).  The second, 
   unnamed  errand-rider  from  Gondor  says  here  of  the  darkness spread- 
   ing  out  of  Mordor:  'From  my  station  by  the  beacon of  Minrimmon I 
   saw it rise', where in RK he says: 'From the hills in the Eastfold of your 
   realm  I  saw  it  rise'.  Notably,  the  conversation  between  Merry and 
   Theoden now takes this form:                                               
                                                                             
     Theoden smiled. 'Rather than that I will bear  you with  me on           
   Snowmane,'  he  said.  'I  guessed your  words before  you spoke           
   them. But at the least you shall ride with me to Edoras and look           
   on Meduseld, for that way  I shall  go. So  far Stybba  can bear           
   you: the great race will not begin till we reach the plains.'              
     'And over the  plains with  you to  the end  of the  road your           
   squire will ride,' said Eowyn. 'That you know in your heart, and           
   others also have  foreseen it.  Come now,  Meriadoc, and  I will           
   show you the  gear that  is prepared  for you.  It was  the only           
   request  that  Aragorn  son  of  Arathorn  made  of  us  ere  he           
   departed.'                                                                 
     With that she led  the hobbit  from the  king's pavilion  to a           
   booth among the lodges of the king's guard near by; and  there a           
   man  brought  out  to her  a small  helm and  a spear  and round           
   shield, and other gear.                                                    
                                                                             
     The  account  of  the departure  follows that  in text  L (p.  318); the 
   Rider  who  looked  at  Merry  as  he  passed  is  still among  the twelve 
   household-men  that  preceded  the  host,  'somewhat  less  in  height and 
   girth  than  the  others';  and nothing  is said  of what  arrangement had 
   been made for Merry after the departure of the host from Edoras.           
   
      The  chapter  'Many  Roads  Lead  Eastward'  ended,  both   in  manu- 
    script and typescript,  at the  ride of  the Rohirrim  down Harrowdale: 
    'And so  the great  ride to  the East  began, with  which the  songs of 
    Rohan were busy for many lives of men thereafter' (p.  319; RK  p. 76). 
    The conclusion of 'The Muster of Rohan' as  it stands  in RK  was added 
    later, but not much later (at  least in  terms of  the progress  of the 
    narrative: what halts and of what duration took place in the writing of 
    Books V and VI there seems no way  of telling);  it first  appeared, in 
    fact, as the opening of Chapter XLVII, 'The Ride of the  Rohirrim', and 
    I postpone it to that place (p. 349).                                   
   
                              NOTES.                                      
                                                                         
   1. On  a  rejected  page  in  this  manuscript,  however,  Theoden  ex- 
      presses  some  amazement  at  the  scene  in  Harrowdale:  'The king 
      looked  with surprise  about him,  for there  was a  great concourse 
      of  men ...  "What is  the meaning  of this?"  asked the  king. "Was 
      not  the muster  set to  begin tomorrow  at Edoras?"  ' Then  a man, 
      unnamed,  explains  how  this  is  due  to   Gandalf,  and   a  note 
      follows: 'Gandalf must tell the king as  he rides  off that  he will 
      order  the  muster  at  Dunharrow  and  speed   it  up.   That  will 
      necessitate altering remarks about the full moon'  (see the  Note on 
      Chronology  below).  This  rejected  page  then  concludes   with  a 
      brief passage that depends on the  note: 'So  they saw  that Gandalf 
      must  have  done  as  he  promised.  The  muster  was  here,  not at 
      Edoras,  and  already  the  greater part  of the  men of  Rohan were 
      assembled.'                                                         
        The words 'Gandalf must tell the king  as he  rides off'  can only 
      refer  to  his  leaving  Dol  Baran  on  Shadowfax after  the Nazgul 
      passed  over;  but no  such change  was in  fact introduced  in that 
      place.                                                              
        At the  foot of  this rejected  page is  written: 'Eowyn  tells of 
  
      Aragorn's  coming  and  his departure.  The Paths  of the  Dead. The 
      road of Monoliths.'                                                 
   2. westward was, I think, no more than a slip. It  was repeated  in the 
      following text (p. 313) but corrected, probably at once.            
   3. Iscamba:  cf.  Old  English  camb   (Modern  English   comb),  comb, 
      crest (as of a cock, a helmet, etc.).                               
   4. For  the  name  Firienholt  of  the  later  Dimholt  see p.  251 and 
      note 21.                                                            
   5. For the origin of this sentence see p. 246. It reappears  in changed 
      form  in 'The  Passing of  the Grey  Company' in  RK (p.  59), where 
      the Company halted  before the  Dark Door:  'Signs and  figures were 
      carved above its wide arch too dim to read, and fear flowed  from it 
      like a grey vapour.'                                                
   
    6.  The first part of the name of the Golden Hall is so scrawled  that it 
        could be read in almost any way, but it is  clearly not  Winseld, the 
        earlier  name,  and  is  almost  certainly  the  first  occurrence of 
        Meduseld.                                                             
    7.  Apparently there were  two messengers,  for while  the writing  is so 
        fast that no detail of letter is entirely certain, my father seems to 
        have   written  'Men   are  here,   errand-riders  out   of  Gondor.' 
        Theoden's  reply  could be  equally well  read as  'Let him  come' or 
        'Let  them  come'.  But  only one  man enters.  - The  war-arrow that 
        he bears is green-feathered (black in RK).                            
    8.  The  name  Calenard(h)on  emerged  in  the  course  of   writing  the 
        chapter 'Faramir': see pp. 155 - 6, with notes 18 and 22.            
    9.  The  reference  is  to  'The  King of  the Golden  Hall', TT  p. 127: 
        '[Gimli] chose a cap of iron and  leather that  fitted well  upon his 
        round head; and a small  shield he  also took.  It bore  the running 
        horse,  white  upon  green,  that  was  the  emblem  of the  House of 
        Eorl.'  This  passage,  in  which  is  recounted  also the  arming of 
        Aragorn  and  Legolas  'in  shining mail',  was added  on a  rider to 
        the fair copy manuscript of 'The King of the Golden Hall'.            
   10.  Thus the provision of a coat of mail  for Merry,  referred to  in the 
        preceding sentence, was immediately denied.                           
   11.  The  following  names  and  name-forms  in  the  typescript   may  be 
        mentioned.  The  Firienholt  remains,  for  later  Dimholt.  Brego is 
        now  again  spelt  thus,  not  Bregu,  but  his  son's  name  is here 
        Bealdor  (changed to  Baldor on  the typescript):  both of  these are 
        Old  English  variants.  The  path  down  from  the  Dark  Door ('the 
        road  of  Monoliths',  note  1)  is  again  called 'the  Stony Road', 
        capitalised, as in the text K (p. 315). Hirgon  speaks of  the Harad, 
        where RK has the Haradrim.                                            
   12.  In RK (p. 71) the old withered man is  said to  have been  once 'tall 
        and  kingly'.  Cf.  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  Appendix  F  (Of Men): 
        'The  Dunlendings  were  a  remnant  of  the  peoples that  had dwelt 
        in  the  vales  of the  White Mountains  in ages  past. The  Dead Men 
        of Dunharrow were of their kin.'                                      
   
                               Note on the Chronology.                           
                                                                                
   In  the last  of the  texts (H)  of the  abandoned opening  of 'The  Muster of 
   Rohan'  Theoden  asked  if  the  moon  had   not  been   full  on   the  night 
   before,  and  Eomer  replied  that  on  the  contrary the  moon would  be full 
   that night (pp. 251 - 2, 272 - 3). In the first of the later texts  (J) Theoden 
   himself  says  'Tonight the  moon will  be full,  and in  the morning  I shall 
   ride  to  Edoras  to  the  gathering  of  Rohan',  and  this remained  into the 
   typescript M.                                                                   
    In  'The  Road  to  Isengard'  the  date   of  the   muster  at   Edoras  was 
   changed  over  and  over  again  according  to  the  shifting  chronology.  For 
   
    the earliest texts see p.  27 and  note 6;  the second  fair copy  of that 
  
    chapter  had 'before  the waning  of the  moon', changed  to 'at  the last 
    quarter  of  the  moon'. This  was retained  in the  following typescript, 
    but there changed subsequently to 'on the first day  after the  full moon' 
    - which is the date in the present texts.  (In 'The  Road to  Isengard' in 
    TT, p. 150, the date of the muster is to be 'the second day after the full 
    moon', and so at the  beginning of  'The Muster  of Rohan'  in RK,  p. 65, 
    Theoden  says:  'Last  night  the  moon  was  full, and  in the  morning I 
    shall ride to Edoras to the gathering of the Mark.')                       
      In the note on text J (see note 1 above) it is  said that  'Gandalf must 
    tell the king as he  rides off  [from Dol  Baran] that  he will  order the 
    muster at  Dunharrow and  speed it  up', and  that this  'will necessitate 
    altering remarks about the full  moon.' I  do not  understand this.  If my 
    father was referring to the  passage in  'The Road  to Isengard'  in which 
    the date of the muster is set, this would seem to  have no  relevance: for 
    Gandalf  was  proposing,  in  view  of  the  coming  of  the   Nazgul,  to 
    change  the  arrangement   that  had   been  made   and  'speed   up'  the 
    muster.                                                                    
                                                                              
      All these later 'Muster of  Rohan' texts  agree that  the moon  was full 
    on  the  night  that  Theoden  came  to   Harrowdale  (February   6);  cf. 
    p.  299  and  note  9.  This  was  the  night following  the day  on which 
    Gandalf and Pippin reached  Minas Tirith  at sunrise;  the sunset  of that 
    day  was  'ominous',  and  the  Darkness  began  on  February 7  (p. 295). 
    With  this  the  present  texts  agree:   the  second   errand-rider  from 
    Gondor,  arriving  on  the  morning  of  the 7th,  says that  the Darkness 
    'began last night at sunset'  (p. 317),  and the  departure of  the Riders 
    from  Dunharrow  takes  place  in  deepening gloom.  It is  interesting to 
    see that in text K,  as Merry  sat alone  in his  tent on  the Firienfeld, 
    'Slowly  night  came on,  and the  half-seen heads  of the  mountains were 
    crowned  with  small  stars  in  the  West,  but  the  East  was  dark and 
    shadowy, and the  moon did  not appear  until late  at night';  whereas in 
    the typescript M (where it was still the night of full  moon) the  moon is 
    not  mentioned.  The  natural  presumption  is  that  the moon  was hidden 
    by the vast cloud spreading out of Mordor.                                 
      How  my father  was at  this stage  relating the  full moon  of February 
    6 to Frodo's movements is not  clear to  me. In  The Tale  of Years  in LR 
    the  full  moon  was  on  March  7  (since  Frodo  left  Henneth  Annun on 
    March  8,  and  he  saw  the  full  moon  setting   before  dawn   on  the 
    morning  of his  departure: 'The  Forbidden Pool',  TT pp.  292 -  3), and 
    Theoden  came  to  Dunharrow  on  the evening  of March  9; but  with this 
    the king's  words in  'The Muster  of Rohan',  RK p.  65, 'Last  night the 
    moon  was  full',  do  not  accord,  and  should  have  been  'Two  nights 
    ago'.  This  in  turn would  require alteration  of the  date set  for the 
    muster in 'The Road to Isengard' (see above).                              
   
                                      VI.                                  
                                                                          
                             THE SIEGE OF GONDOR.                          
                                                                          
   My father's first start on this chapter was  a brief,  roughly pencilled 
   text ('A') which he then wrote over in ink, so that a good deal  is lost, 
   especially of the latter part  of it;  but Taum  Santoski has  managed to 
   recover quite enough to show that the ink overwriting ('B')  followed it 
   for the most part very closely. I shall here describe  B rather  than A, 
   noting subsequently passages in which A is significantly different. 
    Text  B  (numberless and  titleless) begins  as does  Chapter 4  in The 
   Return of  the King  with 'Pippin  was roused  by Gandalf',  and extends 
   through  the  paragraph  beginning  'It was  dark and  dim all  day' (RK 
   p. 80). After Pippin's question 'Why did  you bring  me here?'  the text 
   differs from that of RK:                                                
                                                                          
    'Because  it  was  not  safe  to  leave   you  behind,'   answered  the 
  
   wizard. 'Safe  for others,  I mean.  It is  no safe  place here  for you 
   or   anyone   else,   as   you'll  probably   soon  discover.   But  you 
   brought it on yourself.' Pippin said no more.                           
    Before   long   he   was   walking   with   Gandalf  back   again  down 
   the  long  cold  passage  to  the  doors  of  the  Tower   Hall.  Within 
   Denethor  sat  in  a  grey  gloom,  like an  old patient  spider, Pippin 
   thought,  and  looking  as  if  he  had  not  moved  since  he dismissed 
   his  new  esquire  the  day  before.  He  beckoned  Gandalf  to  a seat, 
   but  Pippin  was  left  standing  for  a  while unheeded.  Presently the 
   old  man  turned  to  him  with  a  cold  smile,  whether of  mockery or 
   welcome Pippin could not tell.                                          
    'And why have you come, Peregrin son of Paladin?' he said.             
    'I  was  told  that you  wanted me,  sir,' said  Pippin, 'to,  well, to 
   learn my new duties.'                                                   
    'Ah  yes,'  said  Denethor.  'It  is  to  be   hoped  that   you  spent 
   yesterday  well  and  to  your liking,  if less  in eating  [struck out: 
   and  sleeping]  than  you  might  wish.  Today   you  shall   take  your 
   turn  to  wait  on  me.  I  have  little more  now to  do, until  my son 
   Faramir  returns  with  tidings.  And  if  there comes  no ill  news and 
   the  great  ones'  (he  looked  at  Gandalf)  'do  not  occupy   all  my 
   leisure, you shall talk to me. Can you sing?'                           
                                                                          
    Pippin's apologetic  account of  the songs  he knew  and his  horror at 
   the  thought  of  singing  a  comic song  of the  Shire before  the grim 
   
    Steward  of  Minas  Tirith  follows  as  in  RK,  as  does  Denethor's 
    discussion with Gandalf,  the arming  and clothing  of Pippin,(1) and the 
    darkness over the city, up to 'as if all the Vale of Anduin waited for a 
    ruinous storm.' Then follows:                                            
                                                                            
      His duties he found irksome and dull, so  much so  that he             
    would even have welcomed a chance to sing  one of  his comic             
    songs. But he was not asked to sing, and indeed few spoke to             
    him at all.                                                              
                                                                            
      Here the overwritten text B ends. In the  underlying pencilled  text A 
    the  discussion  between  Gandalf  and Denethor  did not  concern Rohan, 
    but was on the subject of the immediate strategy: though very  little of 
    it can be made out, the phrase 'Gandalf had already  been urging  on the 
    Steward' and the name  'West Osgiliath'  can be  read. After  Pippin had 
    returned from the armoury it is said that  he spent  the day  idly, 'for 
    Denethor  sat  mostly  behind closed  doors'; and  at some  point during 
    the day 'There was a clamour in the city.  Faramir had  returned. Pippin 
    witnesses the greeting of Denethor and Faramir.'                         
      The pencilled and the overwritten texts end at the  same point  on the 
    page, although in substance they had diverged.                           
      My father  evidently doubted  the rightness  of beginning  the chapter 
    in this way, for at the head of the first page of this 'doubled' text he 
    wrote in  pencil: '?  Begin with  Pippin and  Berethil (2) talking  again on 
    wall on eve[ning] of 9th....' This was  in fact  overwritten by  part of 
    the B text in ink, and as a result some further words of the note cannot 
    be  read;  presumably  therefore  my father  had (but  only temporarily) 
    abandoned the idea that the chapter might open differently.              
      At the end of the 'doubled' text the following  notes were  written in 
    pencil:                                                                  
                                                                            
    ?  Sunset  -  a  gleam  far  off. Gandalf  says there  is hope  still in 
    the West.                                                                
      Next  day  there  is  a  council  and  soon  Faramir  departs.  Pippin 
    has  more  talk  with  Berethil  and  hears  that  Faramir  has  gone to 
    Osgiliath.  Time   passes  slowly.   Ill  news   comes  on   11th  March 
    (next  day)  that  there  is  a  Fell  Captain on  the enemy's  side. He 
  
    has  won  the  Crossings  and  Faramir  is   driven  to   Ramas  Coren.(3) 
    Still the darkness grows.  It is  like a  slow disease,  thought Pippin. 
    Some  time  on  9th  Pippin  must  look  out  from  the  walls  and  see 
    Nazgul  (6  or  7)  flying  over  Pelennor,  and see  them pursue  a few 
    riders.  But  Gandalf  rides  out  -  and  saves  them.  It  is Faramir! 
    Just  in  time.  Great  joy  in City.  Faramir sees  Pippin as  he comes 
    up to the Citadel, and is astonished.                                    
   
    In these notes is the first appearance of the final calendar,  the month 
    being  now  March instead  of February.  Whether it  entered at  this very 
    time or somewhat earlier cannot  be said:  but the  last actual  date found 
    in the texts is February 5-6 in the outline  for a  part of  'Many Roads 
    Lead  Eastward'  given on  p. 296,  so that  the change  had at  any rate 
    been made not long since.  The conception  of the  month 'lost'  in Lorien 
    had  now  been  abandoned:  see  VII.367  -  9.  The relative  dates have 
    however not  been changed:  in the  note suggesting  a different  way of 
    opening the chapter Pippin and  Berethil are  to be  talking on  the wall 
    of the  city 'on  the evening  of the  9th', which  would be  February 7 
    according to the former dating (see the  Note on  Chronology at  the end 
    of this chapter).                                                        
                                                                            
      My  father  now  returned  to  the  idea of  a different  opening, and 
    began  a  new  draft  ('C')  in  which  the matter  of the  opening already 
    written was omitted or compressed, and referred  to only  in retrospect. 
    This draft was written in thick soft pencil, in ink over pencil, and in 
    ink with pencilled corrections and clarifications,  and is  throughout a 
    formidably difficult manuscript. I have no doubt  that it  all proceeded 
    from the same time and impulse.                                          
      This new text is numbered 'XLVI',  without title;  it begins  with the 
    words  'It  had  been  dark  all day;  from the  sunless dawn  until the 
    evening the  heavy gloom  had deepened  ...', and  continues essentially 
    as in RK pp. 80 - 1 as far as 'now he was  one small  soldier in  a city 
    preparing for a great assault,  clad in  the grim  and sombre  manner of 
    the Tower of Guard'; but there is no reference to the errand of Berethil 
    (Beregond) across the Pelennor, nor to the last gleam of  the sun  as it 
    escaped from the pall of cloud (see below). Then follows:                
                                                                            
    For   in   the   morning   Denethor   had   summoned  him,   and  bidden 
    him  to  take  up  his duties  as the  lord's esquire;  and he  had been 
    sent  straight  to  the  armouries  where   already  clothes   and  gear 
    were made ready for him by Denethor's command.                           
      In  some  other  time  and  place  he  might  have  taken  pleasure in 
    his  new  array,  but  he  knew  now  too  clearly   that  this   was  a 
    deadly   serious  matter,   and  no   masquerade  in   borrowed  plumes. 
    The   small   coat   of   black  mail   seemed  heavy   and  burdensome, 
    and  the  helmet  with  its  wings  weighed  on  his  head.   Black  too 
    was  the  tunic  or   surcoat  that   he  now   wore  above   his  mail, 
    except  where  upon  the  breast  was  broidered  in  white  the  device 
    of  the  Tree.  He  had  been  permitted  to  retain  the grey  cloak of 
    Lorien  [added:  when  not  on  duty],  but  that  was  now  cast  aside 
    on  the  seat beside  him, for  the air  was close.  He turned  his gaze 
    away  from  the  darkling  plain  far  below,   and  yawned,   and  then 
    he sighed.                                                               
   
      In  Pippin's  complaint  to  Berethil  and   their  words   about  the 
    Darkness,  the  failure  of  Faramir  to  return  across  the  River and 
    Gandalf's anxiety, and the sudden cry of the  Nazgul, the  draft reaches 
    the text of RK  pp. 81-2  almost word  for word  (save only  that Pippin 
    does not name the Prince of Dol Amroth as  present at  the deliberations 
    with Denethor,  and he  says that  Gandalf left  the council  before the 
    evening  meal,  where  RK has  'noon-meal'); but  when Pippin  climbs on 
    to the seat and looks out there enters the description of the last gleam 
  
    of  sun  that  shone  also  on  the  head  of  the  ruined  king  at the 
    Cross-roads, omitted at its place in RK (on the synchronisation  see the 
    note at the end of this chapter). Then again the draft reaches the final 
    text in almost every turn of expression in the description of the Nazgul 
    swooping  on the  horsemen, the  distant sound  of Faramir's  horn call, 
    and  the radiance  of the  White Rider  racing towards  them, as  far as 
    Pippin's wild shouting 'like an  onlooker at  a great  race urging  on a 
    runner  who  is  far  beyond  encouragement.'  At  this point  my father 
    stopped and set down a brief outline:                                    
                                                                            
      Gandalf  saves  Faramir.  Faramir  sees  Pippin  at  gate  of  Citadel 
    and  wonders  -  Gandalf  introdures  them,   and  takes   Pippin  along 
    to  Denethor's  council.  So  Pippin  hears  a  lot  and  hears  Faramir 
    accept  orders  to  go  to  Osgiliath.   Denethor  and   Faramir  marvel 
    at  Gandalf's  power  over  Nazgul.  Gandalf   says  things   are  still 
    not  so  bad  -  because  the  W[izard]  King  has  not   yet  appeared. 
    He  reveals  that  he  is  a  renegade  of  his  own order  ... [?from] 
    Numenor.  'So  far  I  have  saved  myself  from  him  only by  flight - 
    for  many  an age  he has  lain in  hiding or  sleep while  his master's 
    power  waned.  But  now  he  is  grown  more  fell  than  ever.  Yet  it 
    was  foretold  that  he  should  be  overthrown,  in  the  end,  by  one 
    young and gallant. But maybe that lies far in the future.'               
      He   hears   about   Frodo   and   Sam.   Also  how   Faramir  crossed 
    from  Tol  Varad  (the  Defended  Isle)  [>   Men  Falros]   with  three 
    companions,  and  came  on  horse.  The  rest  of  the  'task  force' he 
    had despatched to the Pelennor Gate.                                     
      Last  half  of  chapter  must  deal  with  situation  after  taking of 
    Pelennor, the battle of Pelennor and the fall of the Gate.(4)              
                                                                            
      The  draft  continues  with  'And  now   the  swooping   dark  shadows 
    were aware of the  newcomer' (RK  p. 83),  and again  the final  form is 
    closely approached, if with  rougher and  less full  expression, through 
    the coming of Faramir  with Gandalf  to the  Citadel, his  wonderment at 
    seeing Pippin, and his story  told in  Denethor's private  chamber. Only 
    Pippin's emotion when he first saw  Faramir was  at this  time different 
    from the form in RK (pp. 83 - 4): the passage 'Here was one with  an air 
   
    of high nobility such as Aragorn at times revealed ...' is  lacking (and 
    remains absent in the following fair copy manuscript).                   
      From the point where  Faramir reached  the story  of his  meeting with 
    Frodo and Sam I give the draft text in full, for though in many respects 
    it closely approaches that  of RK  there are  also many  differences, and 
    some are very noteworthy.                                                 
                                                                            
      As  the  tale  of  his  meeting  with  Frodo  and  Sam  was  unfolded, 
    pippin   became   aware   that   Gandalf's   hands  were   trembling  as 
    they  clutched  the  carven  wood;  white  they   seemed  now   and  very 
    old,  and  as  he  looked  at  them suddenly  with a  thrill of  fear he 
    knew  that   Gandalf  -   Gandalf  himself   was  afraid,   mastering  a 
    great  dread,  and  not  yet  daring  to  speak.  At  last  when Faramir 
    told  how  he  had  parted  with  the  travellers  and  that  they  were 
    resolved  to  take  the  road  to Kirith  Ungol his  voice fell,  and he 
    shook   his   head   and   sighed.  But   Gandalf  sprang   up.  'Kirith 
    Ungol  and   Morghul  Vale,'   he  cried.   'The  time,   Faramir.  When 
    was  this,  do  you  say?  Tell  me,  tell  me. When  did you  part with 
    them?   When   would   they   reach   the   Morghul   Vale?   When   did 
    this  darkness  begin?  Do you  not see  - that  it may  be a  sign that 
    all is indeed lost?'                                                     
      'I  spoke  with  them  yestermorn,'(5) said  Faramir.  'It  is  nigh on 
    [20  >]  7  leagues   from  Henneth   Annun  to   the  road   that  runs 
    from  M[inas  Morghul]  to  Osgiliath,  [and  from  the   nearest  point 
    up that road west [sic] of our landing  place it  is 5  or 6  leagues to 
  
    the  Vale  of  Dread  >]  and  if  they  went  straight  southward  then 
    they  would  find  the road  some 5  or 6  leagues west  of the  Vale of 
    Dread.  But  the  darkness  came   soon;  I   deem  [?under   cover]  of 
    that  very  night,  long ere  they could  reach the  vale. Indeed  I see 
    your  fear;  but  it  is clear  to me  that the  Enemy had  long planned 
    this  war,  and  the  hour  was  already  determined  and  nought  to do 
    with the errand of the travellers.'                                      
      Gandalf   paced   up   and   down.   'Yesterday   morn?'    he   said. 
    'Then  you  have  been  swift.  How  far  hence   is  the   place  where 
    you parted?'                                                             
      'Maybe  75  leagues (6) as  bird   flies,'  said   Faramir.  'But   I  am 
    swift.  Yestereve  I  lay  at  Men  Falros,  the   isle  in   the  river 
    northward  which  we  hold  in  defence,  and  on  the  hither  bank  we 
    keep  horses.  As  the   darkness  drew   on  I   saw  that   haste  was 
    needed.  So  I  rode  hither  with the  four men  that could  be horsed, 
    and  sent  the  rest  of  my  company  to  strengthen  the guard  at the 
    fords of Osgiliath. Have I done ill?'                                   
      'Ill!'  said  Denethor,  and  suddenly  his   eyes  blazed.   'Why  do 
   
   you  ask?  Do  you  need  my  judgement?  Your  bearing is  lowly as 
   is fitting, but it is long  since you  turned from  your own  way at 
   my counsel. You  have spoken  skilfully and  discreetly, but  have I 
   not  seen  your  eyes  fixed  on  Mithrandir,  seeking to  learn how 
   much you should say? He has your heart in keeping.                  
     'My son, your father is old, but  he is  not yet  a dotard.  I can 
   see  and  hear  as  was  my  wont,  and  not much  of what  you have 
   left unsaid or half said is  now hidden.  I know  the answer  to the 
   riddling  words  and  to  other  riddles  besides. Now  I understand 
   the ...(7) of Boromir and his [?death].'                              
     'If you [are] angry, father,'  said Faramir,  'tell me  what other 
   courses you would have had me take.'                                
     'You  have  done  as  I  should  have  expected,  for  I  know you 
   well,'  said  Denethor.  'Ever  your  desire  is  to  be  lordly and 
   generous  as a  king of  old -  gracious and  gentle. And  that well 
   befits  men of  high lineage  who sit  in power  amid peace.  But in 
   these black hours gentleness may be bought with death.'             
     'So be it,' said Faramir.                                         
     'So  be  it,'  said  Denethor; 'but  not by  your death  only. The 
   death also of your father and  of all  your people  whom it  will be 
   your  part  to  rule  ere  long  -  now  Boromir  is  no  more.'  He 
   paused, clutching his [?wand].                                      
     'Do  you  wish  then,'  said  Faramir, 'that  our places  had been 
   exchanged?'                                                         
     'Yes, I wish that  indeed,' said  Denethor. 'Or  no,' and  then he 
   shook  his  head; and  rising suddenly  laid his  hand on  his son's 
   shoulder. 'Do  not judge  me harshly,  my son,'  he said,  'or think 
   that I am harsh.  Love is  not blind.  I knew  your brother  also. I 
   would wish only that he had been in your  place, if  I were  sure of 
   one thing.'                                                         
     'And what is that, my father?'                                    
     'That  he  was  as  strong in  heart as  you, and  as trustworthy, 
   That  taking this  thing he  had brought  it to  me, and  not fallen 
   under  thraldom.  For   Faramir,  and   you  Mithrandir,   amid  all 
   your far flung policies, there is another way that is not  yours nor 
   Boromir's. It is one thing to take  and wield  this power  for one's 
   own  victory  -  you,  Mithrandir,  may  think  what  you   will  of 
   me - '                                                              
     'What I think of you  is at  least one  part of  my mind  that you 
   do not seem to have read,' said Gandalf.                            
     'As you will,  but I  have in  this as  much wisdom  as yourself,' 
   said  Denethor. 'I  would not  use it.  On the  other hand,  at this 
   
  
                                                                             
                                                                             
   hour  to  send  the  bearer,  and  such  a  one,  helpless   into  Mordor 
   itself,  or  as  my  son  to  let  him  go  with  that  burden  to  Kirith 
   Ungol, that also seems to me folly patent.'                                
     'What then is wisdom?' said Gandalf.                                     
     'To  do  neither,'  answered  Denethor.  'Certainly  not  to  risk  the 
   maker  recovering  it  to  our  final  ruin.  To keep  it -  hidden, deep 
   hidden,  yet  not  used  -  hidden  beyond  his   grasp  until   at  last 
   [?either]  he  wins  all  by  war  and  we  are  dead.(8) Would that  I had 
   that  thing  now:  in  the  deep  chambers  of  this  citadel,   and  then 
   we should not shake with dread ...'                                        
                                                                             
     The  remainder  of  the  conversation  between  Gandalf   and  Denethor 
   reaches effectively the form in  RK, p.  87 (but  Gandalf says:  'had you 
   taken this thing by force or daunting  you would  not have  escaped'; 'if 
   you had  received this  thing, it  would have  overthrown you',  RK). The 
   episode ends thus in the draft:                                            
                                                                             
     He   turned   to   Faramir.   'What   news   from   the   garrison   at 
   Osgiliath? '                                                               
     'I  have  sent  the  company  from  Ithilien  to  strengthen  it,  as I 
   said,'  replied  Faramir.  'It  will be  there, I  think, that  the first 
   assault will fall.'                                                        
     He  rose,  and  suddenly  he   swayed  and   leant  upon   his  father. 
   'You  are  weary,  my  son,'   said  Denethor.   'You  have   not  spoken 
   of your ride from Men Falros - and the dreadful wings.'                    
     'I do not wish to,' said Faramir.                                        
     'Then  do  not  so,'  said  Denethor.  'Go  now  to  sleep,  and  think 
   that  such  things  shall  not  come  here  within  shot  of  our  bows - 
   not this night at least. Tomorrow will need new counsels.'                 
                                                                             
     Gandalf's talk with Pippin after they returned to  their lodging  as it 
   stands in RK (pp. 88 - 9) was closely approached here,(9) and I  cite only 
   one brief passage:                                                         
                                                                             
   '...  But  in  truth  I  believe that  the news  that Faramir  brings has 
   more hope in  it than  seemed at  first. For  if Frodo  was still  so far 
   away   yestermorn,   then   that   which   I    hoped   might    be   has 
   probably   happened.   The   Enemy   has  made   war  in   haste  without 
   the Ring  and  thinking  that  it is  with us.  And even  if all  goes as 
   plans,  and  it  will not  if I  can prevent  it, he  will have  his eyes 
   many  places,  far  from  his  own  land.  There  is  a  gleam   of  hope 
   there.  So  I  told  Aragorn  when  we  rode  to  Rohan.(10) But  still,  I 
   did not  expect  it  so  soon.  Something  else  has  happened   to  stir 
   him.'                                                                    
   
      The  draft  text  now  races  towards  its  more  and  more  illegible 
    conclusion.  Some  passages  were  added  in ink,  and these  I include, 
    marking  them  as  such,  since  they  clearly belong  to much  the same 
    time.  The  last  section opens  with 'The  next day  came like  a brown 
    dusk' (RK p. 89), and continues very much as in the final text as far as 
    the  departure  of  Faramir  to  Osgiliath  and  the  mutterings against 
    Denethor.                                                                
                                                                            
      'The  Lord  drives  his  son  too  hard,  and  now  he  must  do  duty 
    for  the  one  that  is  dead  as  well.'  [Added in  ink: But  in truth 
    Faramir  went  at  his  own  will,  and  he  it  was  that  most  swayed 
    the  council  of   the  captains.](11) The  council   of  the   Lord  had 
    decided  that  with  the  threat  in  the  South  their  force  was  too 
    weak  to  make  any  stroke  of  war  on  their  own  part.   They  must 
    man  the  defences   and  wait.   Yet  ever   Faramir  had   urged  that 
  
    their  outer  defences  must  not  be  abandoned,  and  the   River  was 
    the  one  that  the  Enemy  should  buy  most  dearly.  It could  not be 
    crossed  by  a  great  host  north   of  Men   Falros  because   of  the 
    marshes,   and   away   south   in   Lebennin   it   became   too  broad 
    without   many  boats.   So  now   he  was   gone  again,   taking  such 
    few  men  as  Denethor  would  spare  to   strengthen  the   force  that 
    held  the  western  ruins  of Osgiliath.  [Added in  ink: 'But  hold not 
    too  long  so  far  afield,'  said  Denethor  as  he  went  out. 'Though 
    you  slay  ten  times  your  number  at  the  crossing,  the  Enemy  has 
    more  to  spare.  And  your  retreat  will  be  hazardous.  And  do  not 
    forget  that  ...  danger  in  the  North.  Not  one  army only  will be 
    sent at this time from the Black Gate.']                                 
      Hardly  had  he  gone  when  a   rider  came   in  reporting   that  a 
    host   was   approaching   and   ...   had   reached   East   Osgiliath. 
    [Added  in  ink:  and  a  Black  Captain of  great terror  [?came] there 
    out  of  Minas  Morghul.]   Wirh  that   ominous  news   ended  Pippin's 
    third day in the Tower.                                                  
      The   next   day   the   darkness,   though   perhaps   little   more, 
    weighed  yet  heavier  on  men's  minds,  and  it  seemed   that  slowly 
    fear  grew.  Late  in  the  day  evil  news was  brought by  riders. The 
    passage  of  the  Anduin  had  been  won.  Faramir  was   retreating  to 
    the  Pelennor  Wall  and  the  fort[s]  that  guarded  the  entrance  of 
    the  causeway  into  the  townlands;   but  he   could  not   hold  them 
    long.  He  was  much  outnumbered  and   had  4   leagues  or   more  of 
    open  land  to  cross  with  few  defences  when   he  must   give  back 
    again.                                                                   
      'Mithrandir's   help   fails   now,'  said   some.  For   Gandalf  had 
    ridden  down   to  Osgiliath   at  Faramir's side.(12) But others  said 
   
                   
                                                                      
   'Nay, he has never given  any, not  of such  a kind.  He is  not a 
   captain of war.'                                                    
     But late that night he returned riding with the last wains filled 
   with  wounded  men.  'They  have  paid  dearly  for  the causeway,' 
   he said, 'although  they had  prepared all  things well.  They have 
   been building barges and boats  secretly in  East Osgiliath  to the 
   ruin of Ithilien's trees.  But the  river is  now half  choked with 
   them.  But  he  has  come  whom  I  feared.'  'Not the  Dark Lord,' 
   cried  Pippin,  'No,  he  will  not come  except in  triumph,' said 
   Gandalf. 'He  wields others  as his  weapons. I  speak of  one whom 
   you have  met. The  Wizard King,  captain of  those you  called the 
   Black Riders.  Most fell  of all  the servants  of the  Dark Tower. 
   But he has not [struck out (?):  yet] taken  to winged  steeds. [In 
   him  I  am  not overmatched,  and yet  still I  am matched,  for he 
   was  a  member  of  our  order  before  evil  took  him.](13) Now his 
   fury and malice  are grown  to the  full, and  men fly  before him. 
   [Written in ink at the head of the  page: But  the Wizard  King has 
   not shown  himself. He  wields far  behind a  great fear  that will 
   drive his soldiers whither he  will, even  to cast  themselves into 
   the River  thar others  [?can] walk  on their  bodies. But  he will 
   come forth yet.]'                                                   
     So the storm broke at last.                                       
     The next day  the causeway  fort[s] 'fell  and Faramir  began his 
   desperate  retreat  across  the  Pelennor,  [in  ink,  replacing  a 
   passage  in  pencil:  the  enemy  pouring  through the  wall behind 
   and  sweeping  away  the ...  rearguard. Fires  glowing red  in the 
   mist could be seen far off, and once  and again  [a] red  flash and 
   then  slowly  a  dull   rumble  would   come  rolling   across  the 
   darkened  fields.  The ...  were destroying  the wall  and blasting 
   great breaches in it so that they  could enter  at any  point. Soon 
   the  tide of  war [?would  cross]. The  companies of  Gondor could 
  
   be seen  [?hastening] back.  And with  that out  of the](14) And now 
   the  Nazgul [?stooped  again] and  the retreat  became a  rout, and 
   [?many]  men  threw  away  spear  and  shield  and  sword  and  ran 
   shrieking, or flung themselves to the ground and were trampled. 
     Then there was a sortie from the city  led by  the Prince  of Dol 
   Amroth  kinsman  of  Faramir  and  his  folk,  and  Gandalf  at his 
   side.  In  the  [?notch]  of time  they came  up, and  [?two] miles 
   from  the city  drove back  the enemy,  making great  slaughter, for 
   the enemy  cavalry  were  [?few]  and  [?little]  ...;  the  Nazgul 
   [?would (not) stand] the  onslaught of  Gandalf, for  their Captain 
   was not with them.                                                  
   
     So now the City prepared for a last siege. The Pelennor wall             
   was abandoned, and all that could  be [?withdrawn]  behind the             
   gates.  Orcs  and  [?wild  horsemen]  roam[ed]  the  townlands             
   lighting the black night with  fires, and  the more  bold rode             
   within earshot of watchers on the  walls, crying  with hideous             
   voices, and many bore upon their spears the heads of  men they             
   had slain and hewn.                                                        
                                                                             
     Here  the  draft  C  ends.  It was  followed by  a fair  copy manuscript 
   ('D'), in which the text of RK was very  largely achieved:  but it  took a 
   great deal of further work to  reach it.  This manuscript  can be  seen as 
   divided  roughly  between  the  part  that was  based on  C, and  the part 
   that  extended  beyond  the point  where C  ended. Like  the draft,  it is 
   numbered  'XLVI',  but has  no title;  and the  chapter again  begins with 
   the words 'It had been dark all day.'                                      
     In the first part it is notable that while my father went to great pains 
   with the detail of expression, and clearly  intended it  to stand,  in all 
   those  passages  in  which  Denethor showed  himself less  coldly obdurate 
   and  hostile  to Faramir  than he  became in  The Return  of the  King the 
   original  draft  was followed  closely. His  sudden softening  in response 
   to  Faramir's  question  'Do  you  wish  then  that  our  places  had been 
   exchanged?' (p. 328) remains:                                              
                                                                             
     'Yes,  I  wish  that  indeed,'  said  Denethor.  'Or  no.'  And  then he 
   shook  his  head,  and  rising  swiftly   he  laid   his  hand   upon  his 
   son's  bowed  head.  'Do  not  judge   me  harshly,   my  son,'   he  said 
   quietly,   'or   believe  me   more  harsh   than  I   am.  I   knew  your 
   brother  well  also.  Love  is  not  blind.  I  could  wish  that  Boromir 
   had  been  at  Henneth  Annun  when  this  thing   came  there,   only  if 
   I were sure of one thing.'                                                 
     'Sure of what, my father?'                                               
     'That  he  was  as  strong  in  heart  and  selfless  as  you,  my  son. 
   That   taking   this   thing   he   would   have   brought  it   here  and 
   surrendered  it,  and  not  fallen  swiftly   under  its   thraldom.  For, 
   Faramir   -   and   you  too,   Mithrandir,  amid   all  your   wide  webs 
   and  policies  -  there  is  a  third way,  that is  neither the  folly of 
   wizards nor the lust of warriors....'                                      
                                                                             
     It is certain that there was no  element of  embittered banter  in these 
   words,  That  he  was  as strong  in heart  and selfless  as you,  my son. 
   Denethor  was  coldly  watchful as  always of  those he  spoke to,  but he 
   expressed  the  true  bearing  of  his  mind.  His  gentler  good-night to 
   Faramir,  with  a  suggestion  of  a  comforting  word (p.  329), remains; 
   and  in  this  brief  passage  it  can  be  seen how  Denethor's harshness 
   towards  Faramir  was  enforced  in  later  revision  by the  slightest of 
   
   touches:  as  in the  movement from  'You are  weary, my  son' to  'You are 
   weary, I see.' 
   Again, in the debate on the following day (p. 330), it is  still Faramir 
   who argues that an attempt must  be made  to hold  the outer  defences at 
  
   the, line of the Anduin (but so far does the new  writing go  towards the 
   actual  words  of  RK  (pp.  89 -  90) that  when my  father came  to revise 
   passage  he  had  little  more  to  do  than  to  give  the  speeches to 
   rent  speakers).  In  this  version  the speech  made by  Prince Imrahil 
   (RK  p.  90),  warning of  another host  that may  come from  Mordor, is 
   given to Gandalf, and it  is Faramir  who is  adamant and  concludes the 
   debate with words that afterwards became his father's:                   
                                                                          
       'Much  must  be  risked  in  war,'  said  Faramir.  'But I  will not 
   yield the  River  and  the  fields  of  Pelennor  unfought,   unless  my 
   father commands me beyond denial.'                                      
       'I  do  not,'  said  Denethor.  'Farewell,  and  may  your judgement 
   prove just: at least so much that I may sec you again. Farewell!'        
                                                                          
       When he rejected this account of  what happened  at that  meeting of 
   the council my father wrote in  the margin  of the  page: 'This  must be 
   altered to make Faramir only  go to  please his  father against  his own 
   counsel  and  to  "take Boromir's  place".' And  on a  slip of  paper he 
   wrote  a  brief statement  of how,  and why,  the existing  portrayal of 
   Denethor's relations with Faramir must be changed:                      
                                                                          
      The  early  conversation  of  Faramir  and  his  father  and  motives 
   must  be  altered.  Denethor  must  be  harsh.  He   must  say   he  did 
   wish  Boromir  had  been  at  Henneth  Annun  -   for  he   would  have 
   been  loyal  to  his  father  and  brought  him  the Ring.  (Gandalf may 
   correct  this.)  Faramir  grieved  but  patient.  Then  Denethor must 
   be all  for  holding  Osgiliath  'like   Boromir  did',   while  Faramir 
   (and  Gandalf?)   are   against  it,   using  the   arguments  previously 
   given  to   Denethor.  At   length  in   submission,  but   proudly,  to 
   please  his  father  and  show  him   that  not   only  Boromir   was  brave 
   [he]  accepts  the  command  at  Osgiliath.  Men  in  the  City  do  not 
   like it.                                                                
       This  will  not  only  be  truer  to  previous  situation,  but will 
   explain   Denethor's   breaking   up  when   Faramir  is   brought  back 
   dying, as it seems.                                                        
                                                                          
    The first part of this passage was struck through, as far as 'Faramir 
    grieved but patient', and the second part allowed to stand; but this 
    was then rejected also. Finally the whole was marked with a tick, 
    when my father at length decided that this was how it should in fact 
    be. 
                                                                          
      Also on this slip is a note written independently: Something should 
   
    be  said  between  Gandalf  and  Pippin  about  the  scene  between Faramir 
    and his father', but this suggestion was not taken up.                      
      Not  only  in  these passages,  but in  almost all  the points  where the 
    draft C differed from RK, the manuscript D,  as my  father first  wrote it, 
    retained  his  first conceptions.(15) When (in relation to  further progress 
    in the  narrative) the  very substantial  alterations to  this part  of the 
    chapter in D were carried out  I cannot  say for  certain. After  this, the 
    text as it stands in RK was present in all essentials; but at this stage my 
    father was still uncertain whether or  not to  adopt the  'longer opening', 
    as  he  called  it,  in  which  the  chapter  opens  with  Gandalf's waking 
    Pippin in their lodging (see pp. 324 - 5).(16)                              
                                                                               
      Drafting  for  the  latter part  of the  chapter is  not as  coherent and 
    continuous as it is for the former.  My impression  is that  having written 
    the fair copy manuscript D on the basis of the draft C so  far as  it went, 
    or so far  as it  usefully went,  my father  then simply  went on  with it, 
    writing  sections  of  draft  pari passu  with progress  on the  fair copy, 
    which was itself  in places  the primary  composition. There  is no  way of 
  
    knowing over how long a period all this work was spread.                    
      The  last part  of C,  from 'The  next day  the darkness,  though perhaps 
    little  more,  weighed  yet  heavier on  men's minds'  (p. 330),  where the 
    draft  text  became  very  cursory and  rushed, was  developed to  the form 
    in  RK  (pp. 91  ff.): Gandalf  does not  now ride  down to  Osgiliath with 
    Faramir,  and  the  account  of  the barge-building  in East  Osgiliath and 
    the fear of the Black Captain is given by the messenger; it is only at this 
    news  that  Gandalf  leaves  the  'City,  returning  at mid-morning  on the 
    next  day  with  the  wains  bearing  the  wounded,  and there  follows his 
    conversation  with  Denethor  (RK  pp.  91  -  3),  here  set  'in  a  high 
    chamber near  the summit  of the  White Tower'.  In this  all is  almost as 
    in  the  final  form;  but  Denethor, revealing  the mail  in which  he was 
    clad beneath his long cloak, says nothing of  it (he  does not  reveal that 
    he wears it night and  day), and  Gandalf still  as in  the draft  (p. 331) 
    reminds  Pippin  who  the  Black Captain  is: 'You  have met  him, Peregrin 
    son of Paladin, though  then he  was far  from home,  veiled to  your eyes, 
    when  he  stalked  the Ringbearer.  Now he  is come  forth in  power again, 
    growing   as  his   Master  grows.'   Gandalf  now   names  him   'King  of 
    Angmar long ago', and this  is the  first appearance  of the  conception of 
    the  Kingdom  of  Angmar  in  the  texts  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings. To 
    Denethor's  'Or  can  it  be  that  you  have  withdrawn  because  you  are 
    overmastered?'  (causing  Pippin  to  fear  that  'Gandalf  would  be stung 
    to  sudden  wrath')  the  wizard  answers 'lightly'  ('softly' in  RK); and 
    after 'But our trial of strength  is not  come yet'  he recalls  a prophecy 
    concerning the fate of the Lord of the  Nazgul different  from that  in the 
    brief outline given on p. 326:                                              
                                                                               
    '... And if words spoken of old come true, he is not doomed to              
   
   fall before warrior or wise [> men of war or wisdom]; but in the           
   hour of his victory to be overthrown by one  who has  never slain           
   a man [> by one who has slain no living thing]....'                        
                                                                             
   In RK this becomes: 'not by the  hand of  man shall  he fall,  and hidden 
   from the Wise is  the doom  that awaits  him' (cf.  RK p.  116). At  the end 
   of  this  conversation  Denethor  says: 'Some  have unjustly  accused you, 
   Mithrandir, of delighting to bear  ill news';  before 'unjustly'  my father 
   pencilled  'no  doubt',  but   afterwards  removed   both  qualifications. 
    For all  the  story  of  the  sortie for  the rescue  of Faramir  and the 
   out-companies  and  the  mounting  of  the  siege  there   is  preliminary 
   drafting,  in  which  almost  all  features  of  the  final  narrative  were 
   already present.(17) In the fair  copy  there  is  a  remarkable  addition 
   pencilled in to the description of the  Nazgul circling  over the  City on 
   the first day of the siege:                                                  
                                                                             
   The  Nazgul  came  once   more,  slaves   of  the   Nine  Rings,   and  to 
   each,  since  now  they  were  utterly  subject  to  his will,  their Lord 
   had given again that ring of power that he had used of old.                
                                                                             
   This  survived  into  the  first  typescript,  where  it   was  afterwards 
   replaced  by  the  words  in RK  (p. 97):  The Nazgul  came again,  and as 
   keir  Dark Lord  now grew  and put  forth his  strength, so  their voices, 
   which uttered only  his will  and his  malice, were  filled with  evil and 
   horror.'                                                                 
                                                                             
   In initial drafting for the last part of the chapter the central  story of 
   Denethor's  madness  can  be  seen  emerging as  my father  wrote (torren- 
   tially, with scarcely-formed letters).                                      
                                                                             
     And Faramir lay in his chamber wandering in fever, dying as 
   it was said, while his father sat beside him and heeded little the 
   ending of the defence. It seemed to Pippin, who often watched 
  
   by his side or at the door, that at last something had snapped in 
   the proud will of Denethor: whether grief at the harsh words he 
   spoke before Faramir rode out,(18) or the bitter thought that 
   whatever now should happen in the war, his line too was 
   ending, and even the House of the Stewards would fail, and a 
   lesser house rule the last remnant of the kings of men. 
     So it was that without word spoken or any commission from 
   the Lord, Gandalf took command of the defence. Wherever he 
   came men's hearts were lifted and the winged shadows passed 
   from memory. Tirelessly he went from Citadel to the Gate, from 
   north to south about the wall, and yet - when he had gone the 
   shadow seemed to close on men again, and vain it seemed to 
   resist, to wait there for cold sword or cruel hunger [sic].               
   
     And  so  they  passed  out  of  a  dim  day  of fear  to the  shadow of 
   desperate  night.  Fire  now  raged  in  the lowest  circle of  the City. 
   The  garrison  on  the  walls  was   well  nigh   cut  off,   those  that 
   indeed  had  not  already  fled.  And  then  in  the  middle   night  the 
   assault was loosed.                                                       
     [Messengers   came   to  the   high  tower   and  Denethor   looked  at 
   them.  'The  [?outer]  circle  is  burning,  lord,'  they said,  'men are 
   flying  from  the  walls.'  'Why?'  said  Denethor. 'It  is well  to burn 
   soon  than  late.  I  will  go  now  to my  own pyre.  Farewell, Peregrin 
   son  of Paladin,  your service  has been  short. I  release you  from it, 
   unless  you  would  still  use  your sword  in defence  of what  is lost. 
   Go now if you will to him that brought you here, to your death.'          
     He   rose  and   bidding  men   take  up   Faramir's  bed   and  follow 
   him  left  the  White  Tower  and  paced  slowly,  pausing  only   for  a 
   moment  at  the  ...  tree,  passed  out  of   the  Citadel,   and  going 
   laid   himself   in   the   house   of   tombs   under   the   shadow  of 
   Mindolluin with Pippin by his side.]                                      
                                                                            
     This passage that I have enclosed  in square  brackets was  an addition 
   to the manuscript, but it can be  seen clearly  from the  manuscript that 
   my father inserted it while he  was actually  writing the  description of 
   the  black  horseman  and  the  destruction  of  the  Gate. A  later note 
   scribbled against the passage reads: 'Pippin follows the cortege until it 
   enters  the  tombs  and  then  flies  down  in  search of  Gandalf. Meets 
   Berithil and together they go through the city. Pippin arrives in time to 
   see Gandalf and the Sorcerer King.'                                       
                                                                            
     The   vanguard   passed   over   narrow   ways  between   the  trenches 
   and  suffered  loss  where  they  bunched,  but  too  few   archers  left 
   on  the  walls.  [?Front  of  war]  not  in  the  north  or south,  but a 
   great   weight   came   to  the   gate.  The   ground  was   choked  with 
   bodies but still they came on.                                            
     There  Gandalf  stood.  And  then  over the  hill in  the flare  of the 
   fire  a  great  Black  Horseman  came.  For  a   moment  he   ...  halted 
   menacing,  and  lifted  up  a  great  ...  sword  red  to the  hilt. Fear 
   fell  on  all  .......  Then  great rams  went on  before, but  the steel 
   only   shook   and  boomed.   The  Black   Captain  .....   lifted  again 
   his  hand crying  in  a  dreadful  voice.  In  some  forgotten  tongue he 
   spoke  crying  aloud  words  of  power  and   terror.  Thrice   the  rams 
   boomed.   Thrice   he   cried,  and   then  suddenly   the  gate   as  if 
   stricken  by  some  blast  burst  [?asunder],  and  a  great flash  as of 
   lightning,  burst  and  fell, and  in rode  the Lord  of the  Nazgul. But 
   there  waiting  still  before  the  gate   sat  Gandalf,   and  Shadowfax 
   
   alone  among  the  free  horses  of  the  earth   did  not   [?quailj  but 
   stood rooted as an image of grey marble.                                    
      'You  cannot  pass,'  said  Gandalf.  'Go  back  to  the   black  abyss 
   prepared  for  you,  and  fall  into  nothingness  that  shall  come  upon 
  
   your Master.'                                                              
      The   Black   Rider   [?lay  for   laid]  back   his  hood   and  ..... 
   crown  that  sat  upon  no  visible  head save  only for  the light  of his 
   pale eyes.(19) A deadly laughter [?rang] out.                                
      'Old  fool,'  he  said.  'Old  fool.  Do  you   not  know   death  when 
   you see  it?  Die   now  and   curse  in   vain.  This   is  my   hour  of 
   victory.'  And  with  that  he  lifted  his   great  sword.   [Added:  And 
   then  suddenly  his  hand  wavered  and   fell  and   it  seemed   that  he 
   shrank.]  And  [>  For)  in  that   very  moment   away  behind   in  some 
   counrtyard  of  the  city  a  cock  crowed.  Shrill  and  clear  he  crowed, 
   recking    nothing   of    wizardry   or    war,   welcoming    only   the 
   morning   that   far   above  the   shadows  of   death  was   now  coming 
   once again.                                                                
      And  as  if  in  answer  there  came  from   far  away   another  note. 
   Horns,  horns,   horns,  great   horns  of   the  north   wildly  blowing. 
   The riders of Rohan had come at last.                                      
                                                                             
   From  short  passages of  further drafting,  either separate  or pencilled 
   on the fair copy manuscript itself  and then  overwritten, the  final form 
   of the story was largely reached, and there is nothing  to notice  in this 
   development.  But  as  the  fair  copy  was  left to  stand there  remained a 
   differences   from   RK.   The   account   of  Pippin's   watching  beside 
   Denethor and Faramir remained essentially as it was  in the  initial draft 
   p.  335),  where  Denethor  himself  does  not  speak,  and  the  cause of 
   his devastation is expressed as a  surmise of  Pippin's: 'Grief  maybe had 
   wrought  it:  grief  at  the harsh  words he  spoke when  Faramir returned 
   [>  remorse  for  the  harsh  words he  spoke that  sent Faramir  out into 
   needless  peril],(20) and  the  bitter  thought  that, whatever  might now 
   betide  in  war,  woe  or  victory  beyond  all  hope,  his  line  too was 
   ending ...'                                                                
                                                                             
         The description of the journey of the bearers of Faramir, with       
   Denethor  and  Pippin,  after  they  had  passed through  the gate  of the 
   Citadel, begins thus (cf. RK pp. 99-100):                                  
                                                                             
   Turning westward they came at last to a dark door,  used only               
   by the Lord of the City, for it opened on a winding way that               
   descended by many curves down  to the  narrow land  under the               
   shadow of Mindolluin's precipice where stood the tombs of the               
   Kings and their Stewards.                                                   
                                                                             
   But from this point the text  reaches effectively  the form  in RK  in the 
   
                                                                 
                                                                                 
   description  of  the  descent  to  Rath  Dinen,   the  Silent   Street.(21) The 
   passage  just  cited reappears  in the first typescript  of the  chapter, with 
   the  addition  that  the  door  was  'in  the  rearward  wall  of   the  sixth 
   circle'; but  the final text was  entered on  the typescript  in a  rider, and 
   here  the  name  of  the  door  appears: 'Fenn  Fornen, for  it was  kept ever 
   shut save at times of funeral'.(22)                                            
       Pippin's  encounter with  Berithil as  he fled  from the  horrifying scene 
   in Rath Dinen begins differently from its form in RK (p. 101):                 
                                                                                 
       'Whither do you run, Master Peregrin?' he said.                            
       'To find Mithrandir,' answered Pippin.                                     
       'Then have you left the service of the Lord so soon? We hold               
   that it is the duty of those who wear the black and silver to                  
   remain in the Citadel of Gondor whatever else may chance,                      
   until death release them.'(23)                                                 
       'Or the Lord,' said Pippin.                                                
       'Then he sends you on some errand that I should not hinder. ³              
  
   But tell me, if you may, what goes forward? ...'                               
                                                                                 
   The text  then continues  as in  RK; but  Pippin was  still permitted  at this 
   fateful  moment  a  more  Shire-like  turn  of  phrase:  'Something  is  wrong 
   with  him',  he  says  of  Denethor  (where  in  RK  he  says  'He is  fey and 
   dangerous'),  and  he  tells Berithil:  'Don't bother  about "orders"  and all 
   that!'                                                                         
                                                                                 
       Lastly,  it  is  worth  remarking  that  the importance  of the  Prince of 
   Dol  Amroth  was  enlarged  as  the  chapter  evolved. In  the draft  C Pippin 
   did  not  name  him  among  the 'great  persons' present  at the  council held 
   before   Faramir's   return   from   Henneth   Annun   (p.   326),   and  this 
   remains  the  case  in  the  fair  copy  D. The  Prince's intervention  in the 
   deliberations  before  Faramir  went  to  Osgiliath  is  absent  in  the first 
   version  of  D  (p.  333): it  enters with  the revision  (where he  is called 
   'Dol  Amroth').  His  bringing  of  Faramir  to  the  White  Tower  was  never 
   added to D (note 17).  And in  drafting for  the latter  part of  D he  is not 
   mentioned   as  accompanying   Gandalf  in   his  tireless   permabulation  of 
   the  City  (p.  335)  -  the  passage  in  which  he  is  introduced  here (RK 
   p.  98),  with the  reference to  there being  'Elvish blood  in the  veins of 
   that folk,  for the  people of  Nimrodel dwelt  once in  that land  long ago', 
   was  in  fact  written into  the D  manuscript as  an afterthought  soon after 
   my  father  had  passed  this  point.  At  this  stage  the  name  Imrahil had 
   still not emerged (see pp. 287, 289).                                          
                                                                                 
                                       NOTES.                                     
                                                                                 
   1. The  account  of Pippin's  livery is  in every  point as  described in 
      RK, save only that the  silver star  on the  circlet of  his helm  is not 
      mentioned.                                                           
   
    2.  Berethil is clearly written so, Berithil in the first  typescript of 
        'Minas  Tirith',  p.  288;  after  further occurrences  of Berethil, 
        however, Berithil reappears.                                         
    3.  Ramas  Coren:  earlier  name  of  the  Wall  about the  Pelennor (p. 
        288).                                                                
    4.  I  have  inverted  the  order  of  the last  two paragraphs  of this 
        outline.                                                             
    5.  On this and subsequent  references to  days and  times see  the Note 
        on Chronology below.                                                 
    6.  75  leagues  from  Henneth  Annun  to  Minas  Tirith: 25  leagues in 
        RK.  The  distance  on  my  father's  large  map  of  Rohan,  Gondor 
        and  Mordor  which  I  redrew  in The  Return of  the King  is about 
        23 leagues. The figure 75 in the present  text is  however perfectly 
        clear, although the  following text  D, directly  based here  on the 
        present draft, has 25. On  the First  Map the  distance can  be very 
        roughly  computed  to something  in the  region of  75 miles,  and I 
        suppose that my father,  working very  fast, simply  wrote 'leagues' 
        for 'miles'.                                                         
    7.  The illegible word  seems to  begin with  d and  might be  duty, but 
        the writing is so unclear that it might be  dealings, or  some other 
        word.  In  the  following text,  where Denethor  still says  that he 
        knows 'the answer to the riddling words',  the sentence  is replaced 
        by 'Poor Boromir! ' > 'Alas for Boromir!'                           
    8.  The word I have given as '[?either]' is in fact hard to interpret in 
        any  other  way.  Possibly  the  sentence  was left  unfinished. The 
        following text has the reading  of RK  (p. 87),  'save by  a victory 
        so  final  that  what  then befell  would not  trouble us,  the dead 
        [> being dead].'                                                     
    9.  Pippin says of Frodo: 'Just think, he was alive at least up  to this 
        time yesterday, and  not so  far away  across the  River!' I  do not 
        know why Pippin should  say 'at  least up  to this  rime yesterday', 
  
        since  Faramir  had  said  that  he  had parted  with Frodo  and Sam 
        'yestermorn'. The following text has: 'he was  alive and  talking to 
        Faramir only yesterday'.  - In  Gandalf's reckoning  of the  time he 
        says: 'Let me  see, he  would discover  some four  days ago  that we 
        had  thrown  down  Saruman  -  and  had  the  Stone,'  where  RK has 
        'five'. See the Note on Chronology below.                             
   10.  The  following text  has: 'So  I told  Aragorn, on  the day  when we 
        met  again  in Fangorn  and rode  down to  Rohan.' The  reference is 
        to  The  White  Rider,  TT  p.  100:  For imagining  war he  has let 
        loose  war,  believing  that  he  has no  time to  waste ...  So the 
        forces  that  he  has  long  been  preparing  he  is now  setting in 
        motion, sooner than he intended.'                                    
   11.  Cf.  the  original  outline  on  p. 326:  'Pippin ...  hears Faramir 
        accept orders to go to Osgiliath.'                                   
   12.  In RK (p. 91) Gandalf does  not leave  the City  until news  comes of 
        Faramir's retreat to the wall of the Pelennor.                       
   
    13.  The square brackets are in the original.                             
    14.  Here  the  passage  in  ink  breaks  off;  the  sentence  would have 
         continued with the sortie from the Gate.                             
    15.  I note here a few details. All the references to  date remain  as in 
         the  draft.  The  distance  from  Henneth  Annun  to   Minas  Tirith 
         becomes 25 leagues (see note 6). Peregrin's friend is  Berithil (see 
         note  2;  Beregond  only  entered at  a late  stage). The  island in 
         Anduin   receives   momentarily  the   name  Cairros,   changed  im- 
         mediately to Andros (and later to Cair Andros).                      
    16.  This appears from a note  written on  a slip  in which  the existing 
         opening of the chapter (see p. 325) was rewritten. In  this revision 
         was introduced the fact of Berithil's having  just returned  from an 
         errand  over  the  Pelennor  'to  Bered  Ondrath,  the  guard-towers 
         upon  the  entrance  of  the causeway'.  This name  was subsequently 
         lost.                                                                
    17.  I  notice here  two features  in which  the narrative  differed from 
         that  in  RK,  and  a  few  other  details.  The  account  of Prince 
         Imrahil's  bringing  Faramir  to  Denethor in  the White  Tower, and 
         the light seen flickering in the high chamber (RK pp.  94 -  5), is 
         absent not only from the initial draft but also  from the  fair copy 
         D;  and  the last  men to  come into  the City  before the  Gate was 
         shut  (RK  p.  95),  reporting the  'endless companies  of men  of a 
         new  sort'  who  held  the  northward  road  or  had  gone  on  into 
         Anorien, are not said to be led by Ingold in the draft.              
            In both draft and tair  copy the  'wild Southron  men' of  RK (p. 
         95) are 'wild eastlanders'. The wall of the Pelennor is still called 
         Ramas  Coren  in  both  texts  where  RK has  'the Rammas'  (p. 95), 
         with '(? Corramas)' added at the  time of  writing. In  the sentence 
         (RK  p.  94)  'And  in  his  arms before  him on  his horse  he [the 
         Prince] bore the body  of his  kinsman, Faramir  son of  Denethor' a 
         word is written above 'kinsman' in the draft  text which  looks like 
         'cousin';  this  seems to  have been  struck through.  The genealogy 
         of the  house of  Dol Amroth  is found  in LR,  Appendix A  (I, iv): 
         Denethor  married  (late)  Finduilas  daughter  of  Adrahil  of  Dol 
         Amroth.  Elsewhere  it  is  recorded (see  Unfinished Tales  p. 248) 
         that Adrahil was the father of Imrahil, so that Imrahil  (brother of 
         Finduilas) was Faramir's uncle.                                      
    18.  This is curious, because  in the  D manuscript  as written  (when it 
         was  Faramir  who  imposed  his  own  will  on  the  council  in his 
         demand  to  lead  a  force  to  Osgiliath)  Denethor  (as  reported) 
         spoke  no  harsh  words  to  Faramir, and  indeed bade  him farewell 
         with the  words 'may  your judgement  prove just:  at least  so much 
         that I may see you again' (p. 333). This may suggest that  the later 
         version  of this  episode was  already in  being, in  which Denethor 
         says: 'But I will not yield the River and the fields of the Pelennor 
  
         unfought - not if there is a captain that will do my will, and quail 
   
                   
                                                                                  
   not' (cf. RK p. 90).                                                            
  19.  The   handwriting   here   is   such   that   many   words   could    not   be 
   interpreted  at  all  in  isolation,  without  context  or  other  clues,  but 
   'save  only  for  the  light  of  his  pale eyes'  seems tolerably  clear. Cf. 
   p. 365.                                                                         
  20.  See note 18.                                                                 
  21.  The  name  Rath  Dinen  appears  on  the  plan  of  the  city  reproduced       
   on  p.  290  from  the first  typescript of  the chapter  'Minas Tirith',       
   where however the conception of it was decisively different.                    
  22.  Other  names  are  written  beside  this  rider:  Fenn  Forn  the  Closed       
   poor,  Fenn  uiforn  the  Ever  Closed,  also   Uidavnen  and   the  word       
   davnan.                                                                         
  23.  These   words,  slightly   changed,  were   afterwards  spoken   by  Gan-       
   dalf  to  Pippin  at  the  beginning   of  the   chapter  'The   Pyre  of       
   Denethor' (RK p. 126).                                                          
                                                                                  
                               Note on the Chronology.                             
                                                                                  
   The  new  'calendar'  (i.e.  with  dates  in  March  instead of  February, see 
   p. 325) can be equated with the  old from  the date  of the  first day  of the 
   Darkness,   Pippin's   second   day   in   Minas   Tirith,   which   had  been 
   February  7  and  is  now  March  9.  I  presume  that  my  father  calculated 
   this  on  the  basis  that  all  months  now had  thirty days.  Thus proceeding 
   ',;  from 26  December  =  26  January,  the  day   of  Frodo's   flight  (see 
   VII.368),  there  are  the   following  equations:   December  31   =  February 
   1;  January  1  =  February  2;  January  29  =  February  30;  January  30  = 
   March 1; January 31 = March 2; February 1 = March 3.                            
    The  chronology,  however,  is  still  not  that  of  LR  (see  The  Tale  of 
   Years).  At  this  stage  Faramir  says  (on  9  March)   that  he   had  parted 
   with   Frodo   and   Sam   at   Henneth   Annun   on   the   morning   of  the 
   previous  day  ('in  the  morning  two  days  ago',  RK  p.  85), and  he says 
   that  the  Darkness  began  to  come  over that  night ('yestereve',  RK). The 
   relation between the two chronologies can be set out thus:                      
                                                                                  
       The present chronology.                   The chronology in LR.             
                                                                                  
   March 7 Frodo taken by Faramir to                      
          Henneth Annun.                          
                                                                                  
   March 8 Frodo leaves Henneth                   
       Annun.                                     
       Gandalf reaches Minas                                                       
       Tirith.                                                                     
                                                 Frodo taken by Faramir to 
                                                 Henneth Annun. 
   
                                                 Frodo leaves Henneth                                 
                                                 Annun.                            
   March 9.  The Dawnless Day.              Gandalf reaches Minas        
             Faramir rescued on the         Tirith.                       
             Pelennor.                                                    
             Frodo reaches the Cross-                                     
             roads.                                                       
                                                                         
   March 10. Faramir goes to Osgiliath.      The Dawnless Day.             
                                            Faramir rescued on the        
                                            Pelennor.                     
                                            Frodo reaches the Cross-      
  
                                            roads.                        
                                                                         
   March 11. Faramir retreats to the         Faramir goes to Osgiliath. 
              Causeway Forts.                                             
                                                                         
     Thus the horns  of the  Rohirrim are  heard at  cockcrow on  March 14 
   in the chronology of the present texts, but on March 15 in LR.  At this 
   stage Frodo still takes two days, not three, from Henneth Annun  to the 
   Cross-roads (see p.  182), and  Gandalf takes  three nights,  not four, 
   from Dol Baran to Minas Tirith (see p. 264 note 3).                    
     Gandalf, speaking to Pippin on the night of 9 March, reckons  that it 
   was now  four days  since Sauron  discovered 'that  we had  thrown down 
   Saruman  -  and had  the Stone'  (note 9),  whereas in  RK (p.  88), on 
   10 March, he reckons the time as five days. He is referring to  5 March 
   (= February 3),  and the  difference is  again due  to the  longer time 
   taken on his ride.                                                     
   
                                      VII.                                  
                                                                             
                            THE RIDE OF THE ROHIRRIM.                         
                                                                             
   p, single manuscript page ('A') gives an outline for the narrative  of this 
   chapter. It was written in ink over a pencilled text - which at  this stage 
   had   again   and  unhappily   become  my   father's  frequent   method  of 
   composition.  The  figures  introducing  each  paragraph  are of  course the 
   dates in the month of March.                                               
                                                                             
   (9)   Theoden   leaves   Dunharrow   on   9th.   He   rides  25   miles  to 
   Edoras.  After  a  halt  there  and  reviewing  the  garrison  he  sets out 
   East.  At  first  they  go  slow  to  conserve  strength.  Merry  is  given 
   leave  to  go  to  war,  and is  assigned to  ride with  one of  the king's 
   guard:  the  one  who  seems  young  and  light  and  so  less   burden  to 
   his  steed.  He  is  silent  and  never  speaks.  They  halt  not  far from 
   where   the   Snowbourn   runs   into   Entwash   25   miles   from  Edoras 
   - they bivouac in dense willow-thickets.                                   
   (10)   They   ride   steadily   and   halt  now   nearly  100   miles  from 
   Edoras.                                                                    
   (11)   They   ride   again.    When   125    miles   out    about   midday 
   fugitives  and  late  joining  riders  bring  news  of  attacks  in  North, 
   and   of   forces   crossing   above   Sarn   Gebir (1) into  the   Wold  of 
   Rohan.  Theoden  decides  that   he  has   left  sufficient   garrison  (or 
   all  possible)  in  his  strong  places,  and  must   ride  on:   soon  the 
   marshes  of  Entwash  mouth  will   cover  his   flank.  They   cross  into 
   Anorien   (of   Gondor)   and   camp   under   Halifirien   (160  [miles]). 
   Mysterious   drums   are   heard   in   the   woods   and   hills.  Theoden 
   resolves to ride warily, and sends out scouts.                             
   (12)  They  halt  some  230  miles  on  at  dusk  (64  miles  or   a  day's 
   ride  from  Pelennor).  They  camp  in   the  skirts   of  the   Forest  of 
   Eilenach  out  of  which   rises  Eilenach   Beacon.  Scouts   return  with 
   the   errand-riders   of   Minas   Tirith   (who   had  ridden   ahead  but 
   found   entrance   closed).   There  is   a  great   camp  of   enemy  under 
   [Amon   Din   >]   Min   Rimmon   about   [25   >]   50   miles   west   of 
   the   Pelennor   or  about   [40  >]   14  miles   further  on:(2) Orcs are 
   roving   along   the   road.   Dark   men   of   Eilenach  come   in.  They 
   decide  to  push  on  by  night.   Suddenly  they   see  fires   ahead  and 
   hear  cries.  A   great  hoom   hom  is   heard.  Ents!   Treebeard  cries 
   Merry.   The   enemy   camp  is   in  confusion.   Dark  men   of  Eilenach 
   
   have  attacked  it,  and suddenly  coming out  of North  after a           
   victory over Orcs in Wold ([250  >] 225  miles) Treebeard  and a           
   company of Ents.  The Rohirrim  come round  to rear  [and] sweep           
   the  remnants  away  N.W.  into  marshes.  They  halt  under Min           
  
   Rimmon and take counsel of war.                                            
   (13) Morning of 13th. Scouts report that siege is  now [?strait]           
   and great fires and engines are all about walls. They ride about           
   20 miles and [? hide] in the woods and hills  of Amon  Din ready           
   to move at night and attack with dawn.                                     
   (14)  At  dawn  they charge.  Rammas has  been destroyed  at this           
   point.                                                                     
                                                                             
     At the foot of the page, in pencil, is a list of distances: Eilenach 215 
   (written   beneath:  219);   Min  Rimmon   245  (written   beneath:  246); 
   Amon  Din  270;  Rammas  294;  Minas  Tirith  306.(3) Beside  this list  is a 
   note: 'Camp just west of Min Rimmon (243 miles) on night of 12th.'         
     The names of the beacons  in their  final forms  and final  order (which 
   I  count  eastwards  from  Edoras)  had  appeared   long  before   in  the 
   abandoned  opening  C of  'Minas Tirith'  (p. 233;  repeated in  the first 
   text of the chapter), but now the order has been changed:                  
                                                                             
          Early texts of 'Minas.               The present text.           
                                                                            
              Tirith' and LR                                                  
           1. Halifirien.                       1. Halifirien.               
           2. Calenhad.                         2. Calenhad.                   
           3. Min Rimmon.                       3. Erelas.                     
           4. Erelas.                           4. Nardol.                     
           5. Nardol.                           5. Eilenach.                   
           6. Eilenach.                         6. Min Rimmon.                 
           7. Amon Din.                         7. Amon Din.                   
                                                                             
   I  can  offer  no  explanation  for  this  other  than  the obvious  but not 
   entirely  convincing  one  that  my  father  had  misremembered   the  order 
   as  it  stood  in  the  'Minas  Tirith' text,  and that  afterwards, looking 
   back through the papers, he returned to it.                                
     So  in  the  outline  A  the  Rohirrim  camped  on the  night of  March 12 
   'in  the  skirts  of  the  Forest of  Eilenach out  of which  rises Eilenach 
   Beacon',  and  here  'the  dark  men  of  Eilenach'  enter the  story, fore- 
   runners  of  the  Woses  or  Wild  Men  of  the  Woods,  though  nothing  is 
   said  of  them  other  than  that   they  attacked   the  enemy   camp  (the 
   drumming   in   the   hills  is   heard,  however,   from  the   camp  under 
   Halifirien  on  the  previous  night,   March  11).   Thus  the   Forest  of 
   Eilenach  is  the  forerunner  of  the Druadan  Forest, but  Eilenach Beacon 
   is the fifth, and beyond it are still Min Rimmon and Amon Din.             
     Treebeard  and  the  Ents  reappear,  coming south  'after a  victory over 
   Orcs in the Wold', and clearly they play a part  in the  attack on  the camp 
   
    (I take  it that  the meaning  of the  text at  this point  is 'Dark  men of 
    Eilenach  have  attacked  it,  and  so  also have  Treebeard and  a company 
    of Ents suddenly  coming out  of the  North'). In  the early  outlines for 
    Book V there  are several  references to  the southward  march of  the Ents 
    after the destruction of the  Orcs on  the Wold  (see p.  255 and  note 29), 
    but these all specifically refer to their arrival (together with Elves from 
    Lorien) after the  siege of  Minas Tirith  had been  broken: there  has been 
    no suggestion that they appeared earlier, in Anorien.                       
      Merry is here 'given leave to go  to war,  and is  assigned to  ride with 
    one of the king's guard:  the one  who seems  young and  light and  so less 
    burden to his steed.' This is presumably the  story that  my father  had in 
    mind  at  the  end  of  'Many  Roads  Lead  Eastward'  (see p.  318), where 
    one  among  the  guard,  noticeably  slighter   in  build   (and  certainly 
    Eowyn),  looked  at  Merry  as   the  ride   began  from   Dunharrow:  this 
    Rider would be assigned to carry the hobbit.                                
      Two  pages  of  pencilled  text  are hard  to place  since they  are very 
    largely illegible on  account of  subsequent overwriting  in ink;  bur they 
    are very noteworthy, since from what  little can  be read  it is  seen that 
  
    my father was here  developing the  story of  the coming  of the  Ents into 
    Anorien  from  the  outline  just  given.  The narrative  envisaged clearly 
    ran  into  difficulties,   and  was   decisively  abandoned,   without  any 
    repercussions  in  the  development  of  the  chapter;  for this  reason it 
    seems   most  probable   that  they   should  be   placed  here.   The  ink 
    overwriting  that  so  ohscured  them  bears no  relation to  the pencilled 
    text beneath.(4)                                                             
      On one of these pages (which I take to be  the first  in order  since the 
    arrival  of  Treebeard  appears,  whereas  on  the  other  he   is  already 
    present) Treebeard's call  of hoom  hom (or  something similar)  is heard; 
    'Merry  sprang  up.  "Treebeard!"  he  cried.  Treebeard  comes  with  good 
    news.  The  Ents  and  the  Huorns  had  .....  the  invaders  on  the Wold 
    and  driven  them  into  the  River.' Fragments  of the  following sentence 
    refer  to  rumour  of the  ride of  the Rohirrim  having reached  the Ents, 
    and  to  their  great  march southwards  to aid  the king.  'Friendship and 
    award  the  king offered.  But he  asked only  leave when  war was  over to 
    return  to  Fangorn  and  there  be  troubled  by   .....  For   reward  he 
    would take .......'                                                         
                                                                               
      No  more  than  broken  fragments  can  be  discerned  in  the  remainder 
    of this page, but  these suggest  uncertainty of  direction. 'They  plan to 
    divide  into  three.  The  Ents  would  come  on  the  camp from  the north 
    first  while  the  main  host  ....,  .and  so  come   down  to   the  plain 
    [?somewhat]  behind  the  camp  between it  and the  leaguer of  the city'; 
    Or remove the  host of  orc-men .,  and later,  In that  case the  wild men 
    slay  orcs  but  also turn  against king.  But the  riders brush  them aside 
    and reach Amon Din ...'                                                     
      The  other  page  begins  thus:  'But  the  wild men  were nowhere  to be 
    seen. At the first sight of the Ents they had cried out  shrieks of  fear and 
   
    fled back to vanish into  the hills  ..... what  dark and  distant legends 
    out  of  [?elder] days  held their  minds enthralled  none could  say. But 
    Treebeard  soon  found  for  himself  what he  needed .........  a [?pool] 
    under the  side of  Amon Din  fed by  a spring  [?above]. There  he stood 
    and [? laved] himself while the king and his  captains held  council under 
    the  trees.'  After  '"Both  ...  and  warriors  are  needed,  lord," said 
    Eomer' follows:  'Some few  at least  must have  escaped eastward  to give 
    warning of our approach.' Does this refer to the Wild Men?                 
      From the  rest of  this page  scarcely anything  useful can  be gleaned, 
    but  the  sentence  'The  wild men  lead them  again along  hill-paths' is 
    clear;  which  is  puzzling,  since  there  seems  not  to be  enough text 
    intervening to explain the reversal of the story just given.               
      Nothing  more  is  found  anywhere  touching  on  the appearance  of the 
    Ents  in  Anorien,  and  the reason  for their  disappearance can  only be 
    guessed  at.  It  seems  to me  possible that  something on  the following 
    lines  may  lie  behind  it.  The vast  armies at  the disposal  of Mordor 
    made  it  a  certainty  that  a  host  would  be  dispatched  beyond Minas 
    Tirith  into Anorien  in order  to block  any attempt  from Rohan  to come 
    to the aid of the city: this could be said to be a datum of the story. But 
    an  assault  on  the  orc-camp  would   necessarily  constitute   a  major 
    episode,  and  my  father  wanted  such  an  episode  at this  juncture no 
    more  than  did  the  Rohirrim. The  Wild Men,  who (as  'the dark  men of 
    Eilenach') had entered in outline A  as attackers  of the  orc-camp, found 
    their role in leading the Rohirrim  by forgotten  roads through  the hills 
    known  only  to  themselves,  so  that the  orc-camp was  entirely circum- 
    vented. The Ents therefore had no clear function left to them. This  is of 
    course  pure  speculation;  there  are  no notes  found pertaining  to the 
    question. But at any rate  the explanation  cannot be  that my  father had 
    come to  feel (independently  of the  immediate story  as it  was emerging 
    here)  that  Treebeard  should  not  appear  again  in  person  until  the 
    reunited  Company  met  him  once  more  on  the  homeward   journey:  see 
    p. 361.                                                                    
  
                                                                              
      My  father  had great  difficulty with  the question  of how  Merry went 
    to Minas Tirith, and  indeed with  finding a  satisfactory opening  to the 
    chapter.  The  previous  chapter  in the  narrative sequence  ('Many Roads 
    Lead  Eastwards')  had  ended  with  the  host  of  the  Rohirrim  passing 
    down  Harrowdale;  now  something  must  be  told  of  the halt  at Edoras 
    - but at the same time he would prefer to pass  over the  uneventful first 
    days of the ride and begin the chapter at a later point.                   
      His first solution, in a very brief and  very rough  text ('B'),  was to 
    open with  the Riders  halted on  the third  night (March  11)  below the 
    Halifirien, where, as in  the outline  A, the  mysterious drums  are heard 
    in the  hills, and  to introduce  the halt  at Edoras  as a  retrospect of 
    Merry's  as  he  reviewed  his  situation,  lying under  the trees  in the 
    darkness.                                                                  
   
                                     
                                                                          
   It  was  so  dark  that Merry  could see  nothing as  he lay  rolled in 
   his  blankets;  but  though  it  was  an  airless  windless  night  all 
   about  was  the  soft  whisper  of  endless  dark  trees. He  lifted his 
   head. There  it  was   again,  a   sound  like   faint  drums   in  the 
   wooded   hills   and   mountain-steps   to   the   south,   drums  that 
   stopped   and   seemed   to   be   answered   from  other   places.  He 
   wondered  if  the  watchmen  heard   it.  Though   he  could   not  see 
   them  he   knew   that    all   round    him   were    companies   upon 
   companies  of  the  Riders.  He  could  smell the  horses in  the dark, 
   and  hear  now  and  again  their  stamping and  shifting on  the soft 
   needle-clad   ground.   They   were   bivouacked   in   the  pinewoods 
   at  clustered  about the  dark Halifirien:  a great  hill, flat-topped, 
   standing   out   from   the   [?main]   range   beside  the   road  from 
   Edoras on the borders of Anorien.                                       
    He  was  tired  but  could  not  sleep.  He had  ridden now  for three 
   days  since  the  dark  morning  of  the  muster  at Dunharrow,  and at 
   each  halt  the  darkness  seemed   to  deepen,   and  his   heart  and 
   spirits  to  fall  lower.  There  was  now  no  song  or speech  on the 
   way  in  all  the  great  host  of  Rohan.  At  Edoras they  had halted 
   for  a while  and then  at last  he obtained  the king's  permission to 
   go   on   to   battle   with  him.   He  now   wondered  why.   It  was 
   arranged  that  he  was to  ride before  one of  the king's  guard, and 
   it  seemed  that  the  young  man  whom  he  had  noticed  had  claimed 
   him,  since  he  was  lighter  of build  than the  others, so  that his 
   steed  was less  burdened. At  any rate  as they  rode forth  at last 
   from  Edoras  Merry  had  been  helped  up  to  this  man's   seat,  and 
   there  he  had  [?sat]  ...  while  men  were riding,  but never  a word 
   did his  companion  utter,  at  mounting  or  dismounting  or   on  the 
   way.                                                                  
                                                                          
   All the last part of this text (from 'At Edoras  they had  halted ...') 
   was  struck  out,  and  the following  substituted: 'and  already he 
   Wondered why  he had  been so  determined to  come against  [?even] the 
   king's  command.  Not  a  word  more  since the  first day  had Grimhelm 
   spoken [?whether] at mounting or dismounting or on the road.'             
    My  father  had  come  to  the  conclusion  that  Merry  had  not been 
   given  permission  by  Theoden  to  come  with the  host of  Rohan to 
   Minas Tirith; and he had decided also - perhaps for this reason - that 
   the halt  at  Edoras  had  best  be  recounted  in direct  narrative. He 
   therefore  began  a  new  opening  for the  chapter in  another extremely 
   rough manuscript ('C'), entitled 'The Ride of the Rohirrim':               
                                                                          
     The king  came  to  Edoras in  the gathering  dark, though  it was 
   but  noon.  There  he  halted  and  said  farewell  to his  golden hall 
   
  
   and  the  people  of  his  house.  Merry  begged not  to be  parted from 
   him.                                                                     
     'This  is  no  journey  for  Stybba,'  said   Theoden.  'We   ride  to 
   war,  and  in  such  battle  as  we  hope  to  make  what would  you do, 
   Master   Holbytla,  sworn   swordthain  though   you  are   and  greater 
   of heart than of ...?'                                                   
     'As  for  that,  who  can   tell?'  answered   Merry.  'And   why  did 
   you  take  me  as  swordthain  if  1  was  to  be  left  behind  when my 
   lord rides to war?'                                                      
     'If  the  battle  were  here  we  would  see  how you  bore yourself,' 
   said  Theoden,  'but   it  is   100  leagues   or  more   to Mundbeorg (5) 
   where  Denethor  is  lord.  And  the  first thing  for my  swordthain to 
   do is to hear the commands of his lord.'                                 
     Merry  went  out  unhappy  and   looked  at   the  lines   of  horses. 
   The   companies   were   already   being   ordered   for    the   start. 
   Suddenly  a  Rider  came  up  to  him,  and spoke  softly in  a whisper. 
   'Where  will  u-ants not,  a way  opens, say  we,' he  said. 'So  have I 
   found  myself.'  Merry  [?looked]   ...  rider   of  the   king's  guard 
   whom  he  noticed  before.  'You  wish  to  go  where  the  lord  of the 
   Eorlingas goes?'                                                         
     'I  do,'  said  Merry.  'Then  you  shall  ride  before me,'  said the 
   Rider.  'Such  good  will  shall  not  be  wasted.  Say   nothing  more, 
   but come.'                                                               
     'Thank   you   indeed,  thank   you  sir   -  I   do  not   know  your 
   name.'                                                                   
     'Do  you  not?'  said  the  Rider  softly.  'Then  call  me [Cyneferth 
   >] Grimhelm.'(6)                                                        
                                                                           
   (9)  So  it  was  that when  the king  set forth  again before           
   Grimhelm sat  Meriadoc the  hobbit, and  his great  grey steed           
   made little of the burden, for Grimhelm was less in build than           
   most of the guard though  lithe and  well-knit in  shape. That           
   [?eveningj  they  camped  in the  willow thickets  where Snow-           
   bourn ... into Entwash 12 leagues or more east of Edoras.                
                                                                           
     The text then tails off into scrawled and partly illegible notes about 
   the next two days' journey: on  the third  day, with  the date  March 11 
   (cf. outline A, p. 343), 'men rode in joining the muster late, and the)' 
   brought  rumours  of  war in  the North  and of  Orcs crossing  into the 
   Wold above Sarn  Gebir'; to  which news  Eomer said:  'Too late  to turn 
   back or aside.'                                                          
     It was now, as the name Grimhelm  shows, that  the conclusion  of the 
   text B, with the story that Merry rode with  the king's  permission, was 
   rejected (p. 347).(7)                                                    
   
    My  father  evidently  decided   now  (probably,   as  I   have  suggested, 
    because  he  did  not wish  to treat  each day  of the  ride from  Edoras in 
    consecutive narrative) that this passage, recounting  the king's  denial of 
    Merry's  request  and  Grimhelm's  stepping secretly  into the  breach, had 
    best  be   placed  at   the  end   of  'Many   Roads  Lead   Eastward'  ('The 
    Muster  of  Rohan');  and the  next text  ('D') (8) was  marked 'Place  this at 
    the end  of  Chapter  II  of  Book  V'.  The  alliterative  song  From dark 
    Dunharrow  in  the  dim morning  had not  yet arisen.  The 'young  rider of 
    the guard'  still  names   himself  Grimhelm,   but  with   an  alternative 
    Derning,  and  a  further  suggestion  Dernhelm.  The  conclusion   of  the 
    passage  in  RK  (p.  78,  the  end  of  'The  Muster  of  Rohan')  is  now 
    present,  with  mention  of  the  Folde  and the  Fenmarch, but  whereas in 
    RK   four  beacon-hills   are  named   after  Halifirien   (Calenhad,  Min- 
    Rimmon,  Erelas,  Nardol)  here  there  are  only three:  Calenhad, Erelas, 
    Nardol, with omission of Min-Rimmon (see p. 344).                           
      Rough  workings  for  From  dark  Dunharrow  in   the  dim   morning  are 
    found, and the song was then incorporated into a further text ('E')(9)      
  
    ('to be added  to Chapter  II of  Book V').  The Rider  who bears  Merry is 
    here  still  called Grimhelm  (with 'Dernhelm?'  written beside);  and four 
    beacon-hills  are  now  named,  but  still  with   the  omission   of  Min- 
    Rimmon:  Calenhad,  Erelas,  Nardol,  Eilenach  (because,  when   this  was 
    written,  Eilenach  had already  been passed  when the  story told  in 'The 
    Ride of the Rohirrim' begins).                                              
      Finally, the alliterative song with the  following text  was copied  in a 
    fine  manuscript  and  attached  to   the  typescript   M  of   'Many  Roads 
    Lead Eastward': here the  song is  all but  in final  form.(10) There are now 
    no differences from RK in the conclusion of the earlier chapter, except 
    that Dernhelm remains 'a young rider of the guard'.(11)                     
                                                                               
      The  development  of  the  new  opening  of  'The  Ride of  the Rohirrim' 
    (i.e.,  when  the  story  of  the  halt  at  Edoras  had  been  removed) is 
    particularly  hard to  analyse. There  is here  no continuous  primary text 
    followed  by  a  continuous  second version:  my father  wrote in  a series 
    of  overlapping  and  partly  discontinuous  stages, some  of which  are in 
    pencil  overwritten  in  ink.  I shall  not attempt  here to  describe this 
    complex in detail, especially since much of it is repetition, as  my father 
    sought  to find  a satisfactory  articulation of  existing elements  in the 
    story.                                                                      
      In the earliest brief text of this new start to  the chapter  (in pencil, 
    but largely legible despite the overwriting)  the host  of the  Rohirrim is 
    'bivouacked   in   the   pinewoods    that   clustered    about  Minrimmon 
    Beacon'.  Merry  hears  a  sound  like  faint  drums  in the  wooded hills. 
    They  had  been  riding  for  four  days, and  were now  less than  a day's 
    ride  from  the  walls  of  the  Pelennor. Scouts  sent ahead  had returned 
    with  the  errand-riders  of  Gondor  and  reported  that  Minas  Tirith was 
    besieged,  that  another  host  was holding  the approach  to the  City, and 
   
    that a part of that force was marching west  along the  road. 'Suddenly 
    Merry  heard  the  soft  whisper  of  Dernhelm again.  Not a  word more 
    had  he  spoken  since  Edoras,  either at  mounting or  dismounting or 
    upon the way. "Come!" he said. "We  ride again  by night.  Battle comes 
    to meet us." ' Here this text ends. It is clear that 'Minrimmon Beacon' 
    has now replaced 'Eilenach Beacon' of the outline A (p. 343),(12) and in 
    the ink  text written  over it  (with the  chapter number  'XLVII') Min 
    Rimmon Beacon is 'a tall hill standing up from the  long ridges  of the 
    forest of Taur-rimmon'.                                                 
      In  a  second  pencilled  text, again  overwritten but  again largely 
    legible, the  scouts report  that the  enemy host  was encamped  on the 
    road  'between  Amon  Din  and  the  walls'.   Dernhelm  is   now  more 
    communicative,  for  when  the  night riding  has begun  Merry ventures 
    to put a  question to  him, and  gets an  answer. 'Drums,  Dernhelm. Do 
    you  hear  them,  or  am  I  dreaming?  Is  that  the  enemy?' Dernhelm 
    replies very much as does Elfhelm the Marshal in RK (p. 105)  after he 
    stumbled over Merry in the dark, though more briefly:  'It is  the wild 
    men of the hills. In many wooded vales they live secretly, but  most in 
    this  region,  remnants  of  the  Dark Years.  They go  not to  war for 
    Gondor or the Mark,  and ask  but to  live wild.  But now  the darkness 
    troubles them and the coming of orcs: they fear lest the Dark  Years be 
    come  again.  Let  us  be thankful.  For they  have offered  service to 
    Theoden. They are now our guides.' Here this text ends in its turn. 
      Ink  overwriting  advances the  story: Eothain  captain of  the guard'(13) 
    stumbles over Merry lying on the ground, and it is he who tells Merry 
    about the  meaning of  the drums:  'Those are  not orc-drums.  You hear 
    the wild men of the hills: so they talk together. In many  wooded vales 
    of these regions they live few and secretly.' Eothain makes  no mention 
    of the use of  poisoned arrows  by the  Wild Men,  and nothing  is told 
    here of any colloquy with  one of  them. The  text concludes  (from the 
    end of Eothain's words to Merry):                                       
                                                                           
  
    '...  Let  us   be  thankful;   for  they   have  offered   service  to 
    Theoden.  They  have  spied  on  the  enemy,  and  will guide  us, they 
    say, by cunning paths.'                                                 
      'Where?' said Merry.                                                  
      'That we shall learn ere  long, I  doubt not,'  said Eothain.  'But I 
    must  hasten.  The  guard  is  to  lead  a  flank  march,  and  I  must 
    soon  be  ready.'  He  vanished  in  the  dark,  and  at   that  moment 
    'Come,'  said  the  soft  voice of  Dernhelm in  Merry's ear.  'We ride 
    again. I am ready.'                                                     
      Soon  Merry  found   himself  riding   again,  slowly,   warily.  The 
    guard   led  the   way  but   beside  each   horse  walked   with  long 
    strides  strange  shapes  of  men,  hardly  to  be  seen in  the gloom, 
    and   yet   somehow   Merry   was   reminded   of   the   Pukel-men  of 
   
                                                                        
                                                                            
   Dunharrow.  Guided  by  these  unlooked  for friends  they turned 
   away  southward  towards  the   hills,  filing   among  the   trees,  and 
   then  turning   again   moved   further   along  hidden   tracks  through 
   narrow dales and over the shoulders of dark hills.                        
     No  words  were  spoken.  Hours  seemed  to  pass,  and   yet  still 
   the night held on.                                                         
                                                                            
     A new  draft in  ink (the  one that  was written  over and  so obscured 
   the pencilled text concerning the  Ents and  the Wild  Men, p.  345) takes 
   up at the point where the  captain of  the guard  (here left  unnamed and 
   referred to as  'X') stumbles  over Merry.  He tells  him that  the Wild 
   Men of the Woods 'still haunt  Rimmon Forest,  it is  said'; he  does not 
   mention their poisoned arrows, but he says  that 'even  now one  of their 
   headmen  is  being  taken  to  the  king.'  From  here  the  story  moves 
   confidently  into  the  conversation  of  the  king  and  Eomer  with the 
   headman   Ghan-buri-Ghan   (so  named   unhesitatingly  from   his  first 
   appearance),  near  the  end  of which  this text  ends. Already  in this 
   draft  the  final  form  is very  nearly achieved,  with Ghan-buri-Ghan's 
   names  for  the  orcs  (gorgun),  and for  Minas Tirith  (Stonehouses).(14) 
   Of  the  ancient road  made by  the men  of Gondor  through the  hills he 
   says this:                                                                
                                                                            
   '...  They  went  to   Eilenach  with   great  wains.   Forgotten  now, 
   but  not  by  wild  men.  Paths in  hills and  behind hills.  Long road 
   runs  still  under  tree  and  grass  behind.   Rimmon  down   to  Din, 
   and so back to horsemen road.'                                            
                                                                            
   It is to 'be remembered that at this stage  the Rohirrim  were bivouacked 
   in the forest of  Taur-rimmon, out  of which  rose the  tall hill  of Min 
   Rimmon  Beacon,  and  that  the  order  of  the  last  three  beacons was 
   Eilenach, Min  Rimmon, Amon  Din (see  p. 344).  It is  natural therefore 
   that  Ghan-buri-Ghan  should  speak  of  the  old  wain-road  to Eilenach 
   running 'behind Rimmon down to Din' (see below).                          
     Turning now to the first completed  text, this  manuscript begins  as a 
   fair copy of the draft work already described, but for the latter part of 
   the chapter (from  the end  of the  conversation with  Ghan-buri-Ghan) it 
   is  based  variously  on  overwritten  pencilled  text   and  independent 
   passages of preliminary drafting in ink. In  this manuscript  the chapter 
   as it stands in RK  was largely  reached, and  there are  only relatively 
   minor matters  to mention.  It is  numbered 'XLVII'  and titled  '(i) The 
   Ride of the Rohirrim'; beside this  my father  wrote afterwards  'and the 
   Battle of the Pelennor Field', then struck it out.                        
     The  Rohirrim  are  still  camped  in  'Taur-rimmon Forest'  from which 
   rises  Min  Rimmon  beacon.  Ghan-buri-Ghan  tells  of  the   wains  that 
   went to  Eilenach  passing  'through  Rimmon',  where  he  clearly  means 
   'the forest of Rimmon'; and he speaks  as in  the draft  of the  lost road 
  
   
    that  lies  'there  behind  Rimmon  and  down  to  Din'.  Changes  made  to 
    the  manuscript  in  these  passages  produced  the  text  of RK  (pp. 104, 
    106-7),  but  this development  is rather  puzzling. The  host now  lies in 
    the  Druadan  Forest  out  of  which  rises  Eilenach  Beacon;   and  Ghan- 
    buri-Ghan   now   says   that   the   wains   went   'through   Druadan  to 
    Rimmon';  but  his  words  about  the  old   road  remain   unchanged  from 
    the  draft,  'there  behind Rimmon  and down  to Din'.  If we  suppose that 
    after  the  order of  the beacons  had been  changed the  ancient wain-road 
    went  all  the  way  to  Min  Rimmon   (and  the   change  of   'They  went 
    through   Rimmon   to   Eilenach'   to  'They   went  through   Druadan  to 
    Rimmon'  was  not  casually  made:  my  father   wrote  Rimmon   twice  and 
    twice crossed it out before finally settling on this name),  it nonetheless 
    seems  strange  that   Ghan-buri-Ghan,  in   the  Druadan   Forest,  should 
    say  'there  behind   Rimmon',  since   Min  Rimmon   was  now   the  third 
    beacon,  not  the  sixth,  and  some  seventy-five  miles  to  the  west of 
    Eilenach.                                                                   
      The  Rider  who  stumbles  over   Merry  is   now  again   named  Eothain 
    (see  p. 350),  but he  is now  'captain of  Eomer's company  (eored)'. By 
    subsequent   correction   he   becomes  'Deorwin,   chief  of   the  king's 
    knights  since  Hama's death',  and he  speaks to  Merry of  'the Druedain, 
    Wild  Men of  the Woods',  who 'still  haunt Druadan  Forest, it  is said.' 
    The  name  Druedain  is  not  found  in  the published  LR (in  the present 
    manuscript  it  was  afterwards  replaced  by  Woses),  but   reappears  in 
    Unfinished  Tales. At  a later  stage, the  Rider who  fell over  Merry and 
    cursed  him  for  a  tree-root  became  Elfhelm,  while  Deorwin (Deorwine) 
    survived in the story, still as chief of the king's knights, to be slain in 
    the  Battle of  the Pelennor  Fields, his  name remembered  in the  song of 
    the  Mounds  of  Mundburg  (RK  pp.  120,  125).  Elfhelm  makes  his first 
    appearance  by  correction  to  the  present  manuscript, taking  over from 
    Eomer  the  speech  beginning  'We   need  no   further  guides   ...'  (RK 
    p. 109): here he is described as 'one of the captains'. In  the typescripts 
    of  the  chapter,  where  he  has  replaced   Deorwine  as   the  stumbling 
    Rider,  he is  called 'captain  of the  company with  which he  [Merry] was 
    riding';  the  change  to  'the Marshal,  Elfhelm' was  made when  the book 
    was in proof.                                                               
      After  Eomer's  counsel that  the Rohirrim  should rest  now and  set out 
    again  at  night,  and  the  words  'To  this  the  king assented,  and the 
    captains departed' (RK p. 109), my father set down a brief outline:         
                                                                               
      On the grass way they find Hirgon's body  and dead  horse -               
    facing  back  west.  They  are drawing  near the  Rammas when               
    they meet a runner in the dark and take  him captive;  but he               
    proves  to be  a soldier  of Gondor  that escaping  through a               
    postern has slipped through the leaguer and run for 14 miles.               
    He falls dying of wounds and exhaustion. 'Too late you come!'               
   
   he cried.  'The  first  circle  is  burning  and abandoned.  The Lord 
   will  not   give   heed   to   the  defence.   Great  siege   towers  and 
   engines. They are bringing up a huge Ram for the Gates.'                  
      Then  suddenly  as  he  looked  at  the  flame   far  off   the  heart 
   swelled  in  Theoden,  as  of  one   who  is   fey,  and   without  more 
   counsel he  seized  a  great  horn  and  blew  it, and  all the  horns in 
   the host  took   up  the   challenge.  Then   without  more   debate  the 
   Rohirrim   poured   in   upon  the   fields  of   Gondor  like   a  great 
   torrent.                                                                   
                                                                            
     This passage was struck through; and from this point the develop- 
   ment becomes for a stretch entirely obscure, a mosaic of repetitions 
   and overwritings leading to the final text; but this was not achieved 
   until after the manuscript was completed - the pagination shows that 
   a page was added in here subsequently. Before this, the story was still 
  
   that Dernhelm rode as a member of the king's guard, in the leading 
   eored (see note 17); with the addition on the added page of the 
   statement (RK p. 110) that 'Elfhelm's company came next, and now 
   Merry noticed that Dernhelm had left his place and in the darkness 
   was moving sceadily forward until ac last he was riding just in rear of 
   the king's guard' thar story is seen to be abandoned: Dernhelm had 
   been riding from Edoras in the second eored. 
     On the added page is a small map. This marks the Druadan Forest 
   and Stonewain Valley, the Anorien road, Eilenach (in its final position 
   as the sixth beacon) and Amon Din, the 'Grey Woods' south-east of 
   Amon Din, Mindolluin, Minas Tirith, and Osgiliath. The island of 
   Cair Andros is shown, though not named, and most notably the 
   Anduin now bends strongly west below Osgiliath, so that the walls of 
   the Pelennor run along its bank for a stretch, and then turns still more 
   sharply southwards (but the hills of Emyn Arnen are not shown): on 
   this see p. 438. In one respect only does this map differ from the large- 
   scale map of Rohan, Gondor and Mordor, and that is in the relation of 
   Minas Tirith to Osgiliath.(15) Here the road across the Pelennor runs 
   due east to the Causeway Forts (marked with small circles), and 
   Osgiliath is due east of the city, whereas on the large map it lies to 
   the north-east, and the road runs likewise; see the Second Map, 
   pp.434, 438. 
      In the remainder of 'The Ride of the Rohirrim' the final form was 
   achieved in this manuscript almost word for word:(16) the speech of 
   Widfara about the change in the wind, the disposition of the com- 
   panies of the Rohirrim,(17) Merry's fear that the king would quail and 
   turn back, his great cry (with echoes of the Old Norse Voluspa) 'Arise, 
   arise, Riders of Theoden ...', and the likening of Theoden to 'Orome 
   the Great in the Battle of the Valar when the world was young.' 
     Lastly I must mention the inceresting name Forannest. Isolated notes 
   
    show  my  father  working  out  this name,  without giving  any indication 
    of its reference,(18) and on a page of the earliest drafting for the chapter, 
    written  above  and  perhaps  associated  with  the  sentence  'They  were 
    less  than  a  day's  ride  from  the  Rammas',  Forannest  appears again, 
    followed  by  the  words  'North  entrance  [?in]'. That  Forannest (what- 
    ever  the  name  actually  means}  was  the  'north-gate  in  the  Rammas' 
    (RK p. 111) is made  certain by  an isolated slip (19) giving  the distances, 
    east of Edoras,  of the  Mering Stream  and the  seven beacons;  for here, 
    following Amon Din, appears Forannest (Rammas Echor).                      
                                                                              
                                      NOTES.                                  
                                                                              
     l.  Sarn Gebir: the rapids in Anduin.                                  
     2.  In  the pencilled  text the  enemy camp  is near  Amon Din,  and the 
         distances are greater: 245 or 250 miles to the halt  in the  Forest of 
         Eilenach, 285 to Amon Din.                                            
     3.  The  distance  from  the  Rammas  to  Minas   Tirith  given   here  (12 
         miles or 4 leagues)  obviously refers  to the  distance from  the city 
         to  the  point  in  the  wall  where the  Rohirrim entered  (where the 
         North  Road  from  Anorien  ran  into  the  townlands);  and  while in 
         RK (p.  22) the  city was  four leagues  from the  wall at  the widest 
         extent  of  the  Pelennor  (in  the  direction  of Osgiliath)  and the 
         north  gate  in the  Rammas rather  less ('maybe  ten miles  or more', 
         RK  p.  111),  my  father  had  now  abandoned  the  origina)  concep- 
         tion that the Pelennor had  at all  points a  radius of  seven leagues 
         (see pp. 277 - 8, 287). Cf. also the draft for  'The Siege  of Gondor' 
         (p.  330)"where  it  is  said that  when Faramir  was forced  to aban- 
         don  the  Causeway  Forts  he  had  '4  leagues or  more ot  open land 
         to cross', i.e. across the Pelennor.                                  
           On   the   Second  Map   a  line   of  five   dots  (shown   on  the 
         redrawing,   p.  434)   runs  northwest   from  Minas   Tirith.  These 
  
         might seem  rather too  far north  of the  mountains to  represent the 
         beacons; but that they do so is seen from the  fact that  the distance 
         measured in a direct  line from  Edoras to  that nearest  Minas Tirith 
         is  270  miles, to  the next  245 miles,  and to  the next  218 miles. 
         These are virtually the same as  the distances  given here  for Edoras 
         to  Amon  Din,  Min  Rimmon,  and  Eilenach.  On  the  other  hand the 
         distance  on  the  Second  Map  from  Edoras  to  the Rammas  is about 
         285 miles, and to Minas Tirith about 295.                             
     4.  My  references  to  and  citations   from  the   overwritten  pencilled 
         texts,  here  and  subsequently, are  very largely  based on  the work 
         done on them by Taum Santoski.                                        
     5.  In  the  following text  of this  passage the  distance from  Edoras to 
         Minas  Tirith  becomes  'a  hundred  and  one  leagues',   changed  at 
         once  to  'a  hundred  leagues  and  two',  as in  RK. On  my father's 
         large-scale  map  of  Rohan,  Gondor  and  Mordor  the  distance  in a 
   
          
                                                                       
   direct line  is 302  miles, but  he noted  against a  pencilled line 
   connecting   them  304   .  -   On  the   form  Mundbeorg   hill  of 
   protection' for Mundburg in LR see VII.449 note 7.                   
  6.   Cyneferth  has  the  very  common  Old  English  name-element  cyne- 
   'royal';  Grimhelm  means  'visored  helm',  cf. grima  'mask', the 
   name of Wormtongue.                                                  
  7.   On  a torn half-sheet, subsequently  used for  other writing  on the 
   reverse, are the remains of  a time-scheme  which is  very difficult 
   both to read and to place in sequence,  especially since  some dates 
   are lost and can only be deduced from those that are left.  It seems 
   that  Theoden  here  remains  a  whole   day  at   Dunharrow  before 
   setting out on the 10th of March, and  on the  11th, after  news has 
   come  in  of  an  Orc-host  entering  Rohan from  north of  the Emyn 
   Muil,  Eomer  leaves  the host,  rejoining it  on the  12th. Against 
   March  10 (?)  is written:  'Merry insists  on going  to war  and is 
   taken  up  by  [Grim  >]  Dunhere  who rides  with the  King, Eowyn, 
   and Eomer.' It is hard to know what to make  of this.  A possibility 
   is that my father had briefly decided  to abandon  the story  of the 
   'young  rider  of  the  guard'  (Eowyn),  for  Eowyn  will  now come 
   openly to Minas  Tirith, while  Merry, equally  openly, is  taken by 
   Dunhere,  chief  of the  men of  Harrowdale. In  support of  this is 
   the  abandoned  name   Grim-  (for   Grimhelm?),  and   perhaps  the 
   underlining  of  Eowyn.  But  this  seems to  me very  unlikely. It 
   seems more probable that this text represents earlier ideas for this 
   element in the story: not  only is  Merry permitted  to go  with the 
   host, but Eowyn  rides also  as a  matter of  course (in  which case 
   the  name Grim-  is without  significance, for  Grimhelm had  not yet 
   arisen). In support of this  is the  diversion of  Eomer northwards, 
   mentioned  in  several of  the early  outlines for  Book V,  but not 
   subsequently.                                                        
  8.   This  text was  in fact  'doubled', pencil  overwritten in  ink; but 
   much  of  the  pencilled  form  was  left  clear,  and  it  shows no 
   significant difference from the version in ink.                      
  9.   In this  first finished  version of  From dark  Dunharrow in  the dim 
   morning line 2 reads (as also  in the  first workings)  fate defying 
   rode Fengel's son, alliterating on f, with Thengel? in pencil in the 
   margin  (with  thane  and  captain  rode  Thengel's  son,  RK). Both 
   fengel  and  pengel  were  Old  English  poetic  words   for  'king, 
   prince',  and  since  Thengel  as  the  name  of   Theoden's  father 
   appears in earIy texts of  'The Riders  of Rohan'  and 'The  King of 
   the  Golden  Hall'  (VII.399,  402,  441)  the appearance  of Fengel 
   here may have been inadvertent.                                      
    Line  8  reads  where  deep  once  he  drank  ere   darkness  fell, 
   changed to where long he had lived ere the light  faded. In  line 10 
  
   faith  compelled him  preceded Fealty  kept he.  Line 12,  where the 
   original  workings  had  five  days  and  nights,  changed  to  four 
   
         nights and days, retains  the latter  (five in  RK). Line  14 reads 
         through Folde and Fenmarch past  Firienlode: Firienlode  is clearly 
         a river, and so  perhaps the  original name  of the  Mering Stream, 
         which flowed through the Firien Wood.  In line  16 Minas  Tirith is 
         Mundberg(see note  5; berg  and beorg,  'hill, mountain',  were Old 
         English variants).                                                  
    10.  This text still has  Four nights  and days  for Five,  and Mundberg 
         for Mundburg (see note 9).                                          
    11.  This was  subsequently altered  on the  manuscript. I  presume that 
         my  father's  thought  was  that  for  Eowyn to  be disguised  as a 
         member  of  the  king's  own  guard,  and  distinct  among  them by 
         slightness  of  build,  would  obviously  make  her  presence  more 
         readily detected; but see p. 369.                                   
    12.  Cf. the note at the end of outline A  (p. 344):  Camp just  west of 
         Min  Rimmon  on night  of 12th'.  - The  phrase 'bivouacked  in the 
         pinewoods  that  clustered  about  (Minrimmon  Beacon)'  was  first 
         used of the Halifirien (p. 347). In the final form it would be used 
         of  Eilenach,  when  that  became  again   the  sixth   beacon  (RK 
         p. 104).                                                            
    13.  The name Eothain now  appears in  a third  application (see  p. 247 
         and note 20), for this Eothain, captain of the guard, can hardly be 
         the same  Rider as  Eomer's squire  in 'The  Riders of  Rohan' (see 
         p. 266 note 20).                                                    
    14.  The  appearance  and  clothing  of   Ghan-buri-Ghan  are   not  de- 
         scribed:  'There sat  Theoden and  Eomer and  before [them]  on the 
         ground  was a  strange squat  shape of  a man.  Merry felt  that he 
         had  seen  him  before,  and suddenly  he remembered:  the Pukelmen 
         of Dunharrow.  Almost it  seemed that  here was  one come  to life. 
         Looking about he saw that in a ring just outside the light squatted 
         other  similar figures,  while Riders  on guard  stood in  a circle 
         behind.'  Ghan-buri-Ghan   'spoke  after   a  fashion   the  Common 
         Speech as it was in Gondor.' At the point where this draft  ends he 
         replies  to the  king's offer  of reward  and friendship  thus: 'No 
         need.  Ghan-buri-Ghan  himself  go  with you  [?lord]. If  he leads 
         into trap you will kill him. If he lead well  then we  say farewell 
         and ask only to be left in the woods.'                              
    15.  Whereas  on  the  large  map  the  Anduin  bends   southward  after 
         Cair Andros and is running  north-south at  Osgiliath, on  this map 
         it  continues  south-east after  Cair Andros  and then  swings back 
         south-west  to  Osgiliath. No  features are  shown here  other than 
         the course of the River itself.                                     
    16.  The fair copy was here written over a pencilled text. Most  of this 
         Taum Santoski has been able to read, and it is seen that  the final 
         text was already closely approached.                                
    17.  After  'The  first  eored drew  up behind  him [Theoden]  and about 
         him on either side  (RK p.  111) this  text continues:  Elfhelm was 
   
                                                                  
                                                                        
   away  on  the  right  ...': thus  the words  'Dernhelm kept  close to 
   the  king,  though  {Elfhelm's company  was away  on the  right)' are 
   lacking. This implies  that the  story was  still present  that Dern- 
   helm  rode  as  a  member  of  the  leading  eored  with  the  king's 
   household-men  (RK  p.  110),  not  as  one  of   Elfhelm's  company; 
   see p. 353.                                                           
  18.   Rejected  forms  in  these  notes  are  fornest,  Anfornest, together 
   with  words  nesta,  nethra,  nest,  the  last with  meanings (appar- 
   ently: the writing is very obscure) 'heart, core'.                    
  19.   The reverse of this  slip (which  is the  lower half  of a  torn page) 
  
   carries the following text:                                           
     ... war would be useless, disastrous .........     .. something 
     much simpler, smaller and more desperate.                           
        'I see you have  something in  mind,' said  Thorin. 'What  is it?' 
        'Well,  this  first,' I  answered: 'you  will have  to go  on your 
     quest  secretly,  and  that  means  you  must go  yourself, without 
     messengers  or  embassies,  and  go  with   only  a   few  faithful 
     kinsmen   or   followers  of   your  house.   But  you   will  need 
     something more. There is a piece missing from the plan.             
                                                                        
     For  I  needed  thought. Thorin's  tale had  roused memories  in my 
     mind.  Many  years  before  I  had  been  to  Dol  Guldur,  as  you 
     know.  You  will  know  what   I  mean   since  you   know  Bilbo's 
     story. I  remembered the  unhappy dying  dwarf in  the pits  of Dol 
     Guldur  and  the  torn map  and  old  key.  Except  that he  was of 
     Durin's  folk  of  Erebor (as  the map  showed) I  had no  idea who 
     he  was.  Of  some  importance  perhaps  since  he  was  bearing  a 
     Ring,  though  he  might  have  come  by  it  in  many  ways.  None 
     but  the  Dwarves,  and  only  a  few  of them,  know who  were the 
     possessors  of  their  great  rings.  But  l  had  other  far  more 
     perilous  business on  hand, and  after I  escaped from  Dol Guldur 
     many  urgent  cares.  I stowed  the things  away till  perhaps time 
     would  show  their  meaning.  Now  it  had  done so.  I saw  that I 
     [had]  heard the  last wandering  words of  Thrain II  Thror's son, 
     though  he  could  not speak  his own  name or  his son's.  By what 
     toughness of resistance he had  kept these  small things  hidden in 
     his torments, I do not know. But I think that                       
   Comparison  with  The  Quest  of  Erebor   in  Unfinished  Tales  will 
   show that  these passages  are the  forerunners of  two in  that (see 
   p  332  for  the  first,  p.  324  for the  second). My  father said 
   (Unfinished  Tales  p.  11)  that  this  account  of Gandalf's  'was to 
   have   come   in   during  a   looking-back  conversation   in  Minas 
   Tirith';  the present  text may  perhaps be  assigned therefore  to a 
   time when  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  was approaching  completion, if 
   not  actually finished;  and this  is supported  by the  reference to 
   Thrain II (see VII.160}. Since  the notes  on distances  are obviously 
   
    a  secondary  use  of  the  page,  it  would  follow that  the name 
    Forannest  was  not  abandoned,  but  was  merely  not used  in the 
    published work.                                                    
      It is  strange that  Gandalf says  here of  the unknown  Dwarf in 
    Dol Guldur that he  was 'of  some importance  perhaps since  he was 
    bearing a Ring, though he might  have come  by it  in many  ways' - 
    and  the  following  sentence  'None  but the  Dwarves, and  only a 
    few of them, know  who were  the possessors  of their  great rings' 
    must imply that it was one of the Seven Rings  of the  Dwarves. But 
    the story that Thrain's  ring was  taken from  him in  the dungeons 
    of Sauron  goes back  to the  earliest sketch  for 'The  Council of 
    Elrond': 'But Thrain of old had one that descended from  his sires. 
    We  do  not  now  know  where  it is.  We think  it was  taken from 
    him, ere you found him in the  dungeons long  ago' (VI.398).  It is 
    surely incredible that at this stage my  father should  have enter- 
    tained the idea that Thrain had managed to retain  his ring  in Dol 
    Guldur. I can only suppose therefore,  though it  is not  a natural 
    interpretation of the words 'he was bearing a Ring', that  he meant 
    that Thrain told Gandalf that he bad been the bearer of one  of the 
    Seven Rings of the Dwarves - even though  he was  so far  gone that 
    'he could not speak his own name or his son's.'  In the  later form 
    of this passage in  The Quest  of Erebor  Gandalf did  not discover 
    in Dol  Guldur who  the Dwarf  was, yet  he did  learn that  he had 
    been the possessor of a great Ring: 'Nearly all his ravings were of 
    that. The last of the Seven he said over and over again.'           
  
   
                                    VIII.                                 
                                                                           
                            THE STORY FORESEEN FROM.                        
                                   FORANNEST.                               
                                                                           
   I  have  called  this outline  'The Story  Foreseen from  Forannest' (the 
   north gate of the Pelennor Wall) because it takes up at the point  in the 
   narrative  where  the  Rohirrim  poured  through  the  outwalls  of Minas 
   Tirith in that place. But it will be seen  that a  part was  foreseen for 
   Denethor  in  no  way  consonant  with  the  story  of  his  madness  and 
   suicide, and this  outline must  come therefore  from before  the writing 
   of at any rate the latter part of 'The  Siege of  Gondor', in  which that 
   gory entered as the original draft was in progress (pp. 335 - 6).        
     A briefer, rougher form  of this  outline is  found, extending  only as 
   far as the coming  of the  Host of  the West  before the  Morannon. This 
   my  father rejected  immediately and  began on  the fuller  outline given 
   here. A few differences in the first form are given in the notes.         
     The  second  form  of  the  outline  was  given  a   heading  'Gandalf, 
   Rohan, and Aragorn'; this was added to the text subsequently.            
                                                                           
   15 [March]. Horns of Rohan heard in the morning. Great 
   charge of the Rohirrim through breach in north of Ramas- 
   Coren. Rohirrim reach field before Great Gate, and men of 
   Minas Tirith throw out enemy. But Wizard King takes to air 
   and becomes Nazgul,(1) rallies host of Morghul, and assails king. 
   Theoden falls from horse sorely wounded; he is saved by Merry 
   and Eowyn, but sortie from Gate does not reach them in time, 
   before Eowyn is slain.(2) Grief and wrath of Eomer. 
     Eomer leads Rohirrim in a second reckless charge; but at that 
   moment there is a cry from the city. A black fleet is seen coming 
   to Haramon.(3) Men are landing. Then as final despair comes on, 
   and Rohirrim give back, [west o] south wind rolls back cloud, 
   and noon-sun gleams through. Aragorn unfurls his great stan- 
   dard from ship-top. The crown and stars of Sun and Moon 
   shine out.(4) Men cry that Elendil has come back to life or 
   Nume,...(5) 
     Eomer charges again and the enemy is routed and so Eomer 
   and Aragorn meet again on the field 'though all the hosts of 
   Mordor lay between'.(6) 
   
                        
                                                                    
      By evening of 15th [in pencil > 14] in  a bloodred  sun victory 
   is  complete.  All  enemy  is  driven  into  or back  over Anduin. 
   Aragorn sets up his pavilion and standard  outside gate,  but will 
   not enter city,  yet. Denethor  comes down  to greet  the victors. 
   Theoden  dies.  He bids  farewell to  Gandalf, Aragorn,  Eomer and 
   Merry. Theoden and Eowyn laid for a time in the royal tombs.      
      Words  of  Aragorn  and  Denethor.  Denethor  will   not  yield 
   Stewardship, yet: not until war  is won  or lost  and all  is made 
   clear.  He  is  cold and  suspicious and?  mock-courteous. Aragorn 
   grave and silent. But  Denethor says  that belike  the Stewardship 
   will run out anyway, since he seems  like to  lose both  his sons. 
   Faramir is sick of his  wounds. If  he dies  then Gondor  can take 
   what new lord it likes. Aragorn says  he will  not be  'taken', he 
   will take, but asks  to see  Faramir. Faramir  is brought  out and 
   Aragorn  tends  him  all  that  night,  and  love  springs between 
   them.(7)                                                          
      Aragorn   and   Gandalf   counsel  immediate   action.  Gandalf 
   does  not  hope  to  conquer  Mordor or  overthrow Sauron  and his 
   tower.  'Not  in these  latter days,  nor ever  again by  force of 
  
   arms.'  Yet  arms  have  their  place;  and  sloth  now  might  be 
   ruinous. Gandalf advises at  least the  taking and  destruction of 
   Minas Morghul.(8)                                                 
      [N.B. Sauron already  troubled by  news of  the victory  of the 
   Ents on March 11th - Ents another detail left out  of his  plans - 
   first hears of Frodo  on 15  of March,  and at  the same  time, by 
   Nazgul,  of  the  defeat in  Pelennor and  the coming  of Aragorn. 
   He  is wrathful  and afraid,  but puzzled,  especially by  news of 
   Frodo.  He  sends the  Nazgul to  Kirith Ungol  to get  Frodo, but 
   thinks chiefly of his war, and suspecting that Gondor  will follow 
   up  victory  he  plans  a  counter-attack  and  withdraws  all his 
   forces to Morannon and Kirith Gorgor.]                            
      The  hosts,  as  many  as  are  unhurt,  of  Rohan  and Gondor, 
   with  Rangers,  set  out  on  16th  [in  pencil  >  17]  and cross 
   Anduin,  and  find  Osgiliath  empty.  On   17th  they   march  on 
   Minas Morghul and the van (Riders of Rohan and Rangers and        
   Gandalf) reach it on 18th [in pencil >  19] noon  and find  it dark 
   and  deserted.  They  burn  the  fields  and  Gandalf  destroys  its 
   magic.(9) They  now  plan  to  march  on  the  Morannon. A  guard is 
   set  on  Road,  lest  an  army come  up from  South, or  Sauron lets 
   any sortie out through Kirith  Ungol (no  very great  force could 
   come  that way  in a  hurry). They  have now,  however, to  go more 
   slow, and keep all their host together, moving only at the speed 
   
                                 
                                                                     
   of infantry. The  footmen come  up on  19th. On  20th they  set out 
   for  Morannon  (120  [in  pencil  )  100]  miles  by  road).  They 
   march  through  empty  lands  unassailed  20, 21,  22, 23,  24 and 
   reach  Morannon  -  just  as  Frodo  [is  beginning  the  ascent  of 
   Orodruin  >  is  crossing  Kirith Gorgor  >] draws  near Orodruin. 
   There  they  to  joy  and  surprise  are joined  by Ents,  with new 
   forces (out of North, including Elves of Lorien).                  
    [Ents  had  victory  on 11  March. It  appears that  Treebeard was 
   told by Eagles sent by Galadriel of the assault  on Lorien  and the 
   crossing  of  host  to  the  Wold  of  Rohan  on  7th.  Treebeard and 
   many  Ents  set  out  at  once  at  great speed  and cover  over 200 
   miles,  coming  down  on  the  enemy  camp  at  south end  of Downs 
   in  Eastemnet  on  11  March;  they destroyed  many and  drove rest 
   in rout  back over  Anduin, where  they had  made bridges  of boats 
   above  Sarn  Gebir  (about  where  Legolas  shot  down   Nazgul)  - 
   but in too great disarray to destroy the  pontoons. So  Ents cross. 
   Treebeard  is  here  joined  by  Elves of  Lorien. They  pursue the 
   enemy  round  north  and  east  of  Emyn  Muil  and  come  down  on 
   the  Hard  of  Dagor-lad  (300  miles  and  more  from  Down-end to 
   Morannon by this  route): they  move swiftly  but mostly  at night, 
   for  away  here  the  Darkness  is  not  over  sky,  only  a  great 
   blackness  is  seen  in  the  South,  exrending  in   breadth  from 
   Rauros to Linhir.(10) They arrive at same time as Gandalf.]           
    Now   follows   the   Parley   [added:   on  25th].   Aragorn  and 
   Eomer   wind  horns   before  the   Morannon,  and   summon  Sauron 
   to  come  forth.  There  is  no  answer  at  first, but  Sauron had 
   already laid his plans  and an  embassy was  already coming  to the 
   -Slack  Gare.  The  Wizard  King?  He  bears  the Mithril  coat and 
   says  that  Sauron  has  already  captured   the  messenger (11) - a 
   hobbit.  How   does  Sauron   know?  He   would  of   course  guess 
   from Gollum's previous  visits that  a small  messenger might  be a 
   hobbit. But it is probable that either Frodo talked in  his drugged 
   sleep  -  not of  the Ring,  but of  his name  and country;  and that 
   Gorbag  had  sent  tidings.  The  messenger  jeers  at  Gandalf for 
   sending a weak  spy into  the land  where he  dare not  go himself, 
   since  his  wizardry is  no match  for the  Master. Now  Sauron has 
  
   the  messenger,  and  what  happens  to  him  depends   on  Gandalf 
   and  Aragorn.  He  sees their  faces blench.  And jeers  again. So! 
   he says -  he was  dear to  you, or  his errand  was vital?  So much 
   the worse  for  you.  For  he  shall endure  slow torment  of years, 
   and  then  be  released  when  broken,  unless you  accept Sauron*s 
   terms.'                                                             
   
                                                           
                                                                       
        'Name  the terms,'  said Gandalf,  and tears  were in  his eyes, 
    and all thought  he was  defeated and  would yield  - and  of course 
    be cheated.                                                         
        The  terms  are  that  the  Hosts  of  Gondor  and  Rohan  shall 
    withdraw  at  once  beyond  Anduin. All  land east  of Anduin  to be 
    Sauron's  for  ever,  solely;  and west  of Anduin  as far  as Misty 
    Mountains  shall  be  tributary  to  Mordor  and   swear  vassalage: 
    Gondor and Rohan:  as far  as the  river Isen.  The Ents  shall help 
    rebuild  Isengard  and be  subject to  its lord  - not  Saruman, but 
    one more trustworthy!                                               
        Gandalf  replies,  'Yea,  and  what surety  have we  that Sauron 
    will keep  his part?  Let him  yield first  the prisoner.'  (That is 
    awkward  for  the  ambassador  as in  fact Sauron  has not  got him! 
    But he laughs.) 'Take it or leave it so,' he said.                  
        'We will take it,' said Gandalf,  ' -  this the  mithril-coat in 
    memory.  But  as  for  your  terms we  reject them  utterly.' Horror 
    of  Pippin  and  Merry if  they are  present? 'For  in any  case you 
    would not keep them. Do as  you will.  And let  fear eat  your heart 
    - for if you so much as set a thorn in the flesh of Frodo  you shall 
    rue  it.'  The  ambassador  laughs,  and   gives  a   dreadful  cry. 
    Flinging off  his garments  he vanishes;  but at  that cry  the host 
    prepared  in  ambush  sally  from  the  mountains  on  either  side, 
    and  from  the  Teeth,  and  pour  out  of  the  Gate.  The  host of 
    Gondor  taken  at  unawares  wavers,  and   the  leaders   are  sur- 
    rounded.  [Added  in  pencil:  All   the  Nine   Nazgul  remounted (12) 
    swoop down; but the Eagles come to give battle.]                    
        At  that  moment (25th)  the Ring  goes into  Crack of  Doom and 
    the  mountain  vomits,  and  Baraddur crashes,  and all  things done 
    by  Sauron  are  cast  down,  the  Black  Gates  fall.  The  Host of 
    Mordor  is  dismayed,  and  flees  back   for  refuge   into  Kirith 
    Gorgor.  The  victorious  host  of  Gondor  and  Rohan  pours  in in 
    pursuit,                                                            
        [Remainder of the text is  in pencil:]  Gandalf knows  that Ring 
    must  have  reached  fire.  Suddenly  Sauron  is  aware of  the Ring 
    and its peril. He sees Frodo afar off. In  a last  desperate attempt 
    he  turns  his  thought  from  the  Battle  (so  that his  men waver 
    again  and  are  pressed  back)  and  tries to  stop Frodo.  At same 
    time  he  sends  the  Wizard  King  as   Nazgul (13) to   the  Mountain. 
    The  whole  plot is  clear to  him. ?  He blasts  the Stone  so that 
    at   that  moment   the  Orthanc-stone   explodes:  it   would  have 
    killed Aragorn had he had it in hand?                               
        Gandalf bids Gwaihir fly swiftly to Orodruin.                   
   
                                     
                                                                           
   This  account  of  the  Parley  before  the  Black  Gate may  be compared 
   with that in the outline  'The Story  Foreseen from  Fangorn', written 
   years before (pp. 229 - 30). 
    As I have said, this text certainly preceded at any rate the latter part 
   of 'The Siege of Gondor', in view of what is told  here of  Denethor. On 
   the other hand, it equally clearly followed the  initial drafting  of 'The 
   Ride of the Rohirrim', since the Ents here crossed  the Anduin  north of 
   the Emyn  Muil  after  their  victory  in  the  Wold  of Rohan  and came 
  
   south  to  the  Morannon  through the  lands east  of the  River: their 
   apperance  in  Anorien  had  already  been  rejected.(14) While   I  have 
   necessarily treated these chapters as  separate narrative  entities, whose 
   development  from  initial  draft  to   virtually  final   form  proceeded 
   out interruption, I think it  is in  fact very  probable that  my father 
   moved back and forth between them.                                      
   
                                NOTES.                                       
                                                                            
    1. But  Wizard  King  takes  to  air  and  becomes  Nazgul.  These  words 
       can  only  mean that  Nazgul refers  specifically to  the Ring-wraiths 
       as   borne   upon  'winged   steeds'.  But   my  father   cannot  have 
       intended this. I presume that since in this  part of  The Lord  of the 
       Rings   the   Ringwraiths   were   'winged',   and  their   power  and 
       significance  for  the  story  lies  in their  being 'winged',  he had 
       nonetheless  made  this  equation,  and  so  slipped into  saying that 
       when  the  Black  Captain  (Lord  of  the  Nazgul) himself  mounted on 
       one  of  the  monstrous  birds  he  'became  a  Nazgul'.  This  occurs 
       again at the end of the outline.                                      
    2. On the death of Eowyn see p. 318.                                     
    3. At the equivalent point in the first form  of the  outline there  is a 
       note  in  the  margin:  Pelennor  wall  here  only  10 miles  away and 
       the  wall  right  above  stream  which  bends   round  the   Hills  of 
       Haramon.'   Haramon,  the   original  name   of  Emyn   Arnen,  appears 
       on the Second Map: see pp. 353; 434, 438.                             
    4. The  first  form  of  the  outline  has:   'Sungleam  shines   on  the 
       [Tree >) Crown and stars of Sun and Moon.'                            
    5. The first four letters of this name are certain,  but it  can scarcely 
       be Numenor; the likeliest interpretation is Numerion.                
    6. The  first  form of  the outline  has here:  'Enemy is  caught between 
       Aragorn   and   the   Dunedain   and   Eomer   and   so    Eomer   and 
       Aragorn  meet.'  This  is  the first  time that  the name  Dunedain is 
       met with ab initio in the texts.                                      
    7. Of  this  passage,  from 'Aragorn  sets up  his pavilion  and standard 
       outside gate', there is very little in the first form of  the outline: 
       'Denethor  comes  down  to  welcome  Aragorn;   but  will   not  yield 
       the  Stewardship,  until  all  is  proven  and  war  is  lost  or won. 
   
       Aragorn  agrees.'  Then  follows:  'Aragorn  and   Gandalf  counsel 
       immediate action.'                                                 
    8. This passage is the first germ of 'The Last Debate'.               
    9. The first form of the outline has 'They burn the  poisoned fields'; 
       and distances are given: Minas Tirith to  Osgiliath 26  miles. West 
       edge  of  Osgiliath to  Minas Morghul  [50 >]  60 miles?'  (with 55 
       written above 60).                                                 
   10. This is the first reference to Linhir (see pp. 436 - 7).           
   11. It is curious and  confusing that  Sauron's messenger  should refer 
       to Frodo as a 'messenger'.                                         
   12. Earlier  in  this  outline  my  father  had questioned  whether the 
       ambassador  was  not  in  fact  the  Wizard  King  himself,  and he 
       appears again at  the end,  dispatched by  Sauron to  Orodruin (his 
       fate on the fields of the  Pelennor was  therefore not  yet finally 
       decided). Since at the end of the parley  the ambassador  casts off 
       his garments and vanishes, he was certainly  a Ringwraith;  is this 
       the meaning of 'All the Nine Nazgul remounted'?                    
   13. On the implication of he  sends the  Wizard King  as Nazgul  - that 
       Nazgul  means  specifically  the winged  Wraiths -  see note  l. On 
       the other hand,  All the  Nine Nazgul  remounted (note  12) carries 
       the opposite implication.                                          
   14. It cannot be actually demonstrated that the story of the  coming of 
       Treebeard and the Ents to  Anorien did  not follow,  and supersede, 
       their  appearance  at  the  Black  Gate;  but this  seems extremely 
  
       improbable.                                                        
   
                                      IX.                                   
                                                                           
                               THE BATTLE OF THE                            
                                PELENNOR FIELDS.                            
                                                                           
   I give first a remarkable writing entitled Fall of  Theoden in  the Battle 
   of Osgiliath. It is clearly written in ink, with only a few  changes made 
   at  the  time  of writing;  there are  also a  small number  of pencilled 
   corrections, which I show as such.                                       
                                                                           
      Then   Theoden   gave   a   great   shout   'Forth   Eorlingas!'   and 
   spurred  Snowmane   rearing  into   the  deeps   of  the   great  shadow. 
   But  few  followed  him;  for  his  men  quailed  and  grew sick  in that 
   ghastly  shade,  and  many  fell  upon  the  ground.  The  light  of  his 
   golden  shield  grew  dim.  Still  he  rode  on,  and  darts  flew  thick 
   about   him.   Many   fell   before   his  spear,   and  almost   he  had 
   reached   to   the   standard   of  the   Haradoth  [)   Haradhoth],  when 
   suddenly  he   gave  a   great  cry,   and  fell.   A  black   arrow  had 
   pierced   his   heart.  And   at  the   same  moment   Snowmane  stumbled 
   forward  and  lay  still.   The  great   shadow  descended.   Slowly  the 
   huge  vulture-form  [>  Slowly  as  a  settling  cloud  it]   came  down, 
   lifted  its  wings,  and  with  a  hoarse  croaking  cry settled  upon the 
   body  of  the  fallen  king,  digging  in  its  talons  and  stooping its 
   long  [added:  naked]  neck.  Upon  its  back  there  sat a  shape. Black 
   robed  it  was,  and  above  the  robe  there  was  a steel  crown, borne 
   by  no  visible   head  save   where  between   crown  and   cloak  there 
   was a pale and deadly gleam as it were of eyes.(1) But Theoden           
   was not alone. One had followed him: Eowyn daughter of                  
   Eomund, and all had feared the light of her face, shunning her           
   as night fowl turn from the day. Now she leapt from her horse          
   and stood before the shadow; her sword was in her hand.                  
      'Come  not between  the Nazgul  and his  prey,' said  a cold          
   voice, 'or he will bear thee away to the houses of lamentation,          
   beyond all darkness  where thy  flesh shall  be devoured  and thy          
   shrivelled mind be left naked.'                                           
      She stood still and  did not  blench. 'I  do not  fear thee,          
   Shadow,' she said. 'Nor him that devoured thee.  Go back  to him          
   and report  that  his shadows  and dwimor-lakes (2) are powerless          
   even to frighten women.' The  great bird  flapped its  wings and          
   leapt  into  the  air,  leaving the  king's body,  and falling  upon her 
   
                                                            
                                                                                 
     with beak and claw. Like a shaft  of searing  light a  pale sword            
     cold as ice was raised above her head.                                       
           She raised her shield, and with a  swift and  sudden stroke            
     smote  off the  bird's head.  It fell,  its vast  wings outspread            
     crumpled  and helpless  on the  earth. About  Eowyn the  light of            
     day fell bright and clear. With a clamour of dismay the  hosts of            
     Harad  turned  and  fled, and  over the  ground a  headless thing            
     crawled away, snarling and snivelling, tearing at the cloak. Soon            
     the black cloak too lay formless and still, and a long  thin wail            
     rent the air and vanished in the distance.                                   
           Eowyn stepped to the king. Alas, Theoden son of  Thengel,'(3)          
     she said. 'But you have turned the tide. See, they fly. The enemy            
     is broken by fear. Never did an old Lord of  Men die  better. You            
     shall sleep well, and no Shadow nor foul thing assail your bed.'             
           Then there was a sound of a great ...(4) and the men of Minas            
     Tirith and of the  Mark released  from the  Shadow swept  up, the            
     light reborn was strong on  their swords  and spears.  They drove            
  
     the enemy into the River. Some stayed by their king.                         
                                                                                 
           I think that my father  wrote this  well before  the period  of compo- 
     sition  we  have  now  reached,  and  I  would be  inclined to  associate it 
     (very  tentatively)  with  the  outline  sketches  for  Book  V,  where  the 
     event described here is several times referred to, and especially with       
     Outlines 111  and V.  In these,  in contrast  to what  is said  in I  and II 
     (p.  256),  there  is  no mention  of Eowyn's  wounding or  death: 'Theoden, 
     and  Eowyn  destroy  Nazgul  and  Theoden  falls'  (111,  p.  260); 'Theoden 
     is  slain  by  Nazgul;  but  he  is unhorsed  and the  enemy is  routed' (V, 
     p.  263).  Although  in  my  father's  narrative sketches  silence is  a bad 
     guide, it  is possible  that these  brief statements  are nonetheless  to be 
     associated with what is  certainly a  notable feature  of the  present text, 
     that  there  is  no  suggestion  that  Eowyn  was  in  any  way hurt  in the 
     encounter  with  the  Lord  of  the  Nazgul  or  after  (while  Theoden  is' 
     felled and dies without speaking). A difficulty with this view is that in 
     Outline  V  the  Nazgul  King  is  'unhorsed',  whereas  in  'The   Fall  of 
     Theoden  in  the  Battle  of  Osgiliath'  his  descent  on a  'huge vulture- 
     form' is at the centre of the story. Since the 'vultures' are referred to as 
     'winged steeds', it is possible that the  word 'unhorsed'  was used  in this 
     sense, though that does not seem very likely.                                
           It is obvious that no part was foreseen for Merry in the  great event; 
     and it seems that (in  strong contrast  to the  final story,  RK p.  117) it 
     was the beheading of the great  bird that  in itself  caused the  defeat and 
     flight of the Lord of the Nazgul, deprived of his steed.                     
           Whatever its relative dating, the piece certainly gives  an impression 
     of  having  been  composed  in  isolation,  a  draft  for  a  scene  that my 
   
                                
                                                                               
   father  saw  vividly  before  he  reached this  point in  the actual  writing of 
   the story.  When  he  did  so,  he  evidently  had  it   before  him,   as  is 
   suggested by the words of the Lord of the Nazgul (cf. RK p. 116).          
                                                                               
   When  my  father  came  to  write  the  story  of the  Battle of  the Pelennor 
   Fields he all  but achieved  the form  in which  it stands  in The  Return of 
   the  King in  a single  manuscript ('A').  He adopted  here the  method of 
   building up   the   completed  narrative   through  massive   correction  and 
   interpolation of his initial text; and  the greater  part if  not all  of this 
   work  clearly  belongs  to  the  same  time.  Beneath the  writing in  ink on 
   the first page  of this  manuscript there  is however  a pencilled  text, and 
   bears   further   on   the   subject  of   Theoden  and   the  Lord   of  the 
   Nazgul.                                                                      
    This  underlying  text  is  largely   illegible  on   account  of   the  ink 
   overwriting,  which  is  closely-packed,  but  from  what  can  be   seen  it 
   seems  not  to  have  differed   greatly  (the   opening  paragraph   of  the 
   chapter, mostly legible, is very close to the ink version  on top  of it)  - as 
   far  as  the  passage  where  the  golden  shield   of  Theoden   is  dimmed, 
   horses  reared  and  screamed,  and   men  falling   from  their   horses  lay 
   upon the ground. But then follows: 'And through the ranks of the         
    enemy a wide lane opened.' The rest of the pencilled text is almost         
    entirely  lost,  but  isolated  words and  phrases can  be made  out: 'There 
    came  riding  .....  a  great  .....  [struck  out: The  Black Captain) 
    .....   stood  .....   the  Black   Captain  robed   .....  and   above  the 
    robes  was  a  crown  .....  '  This  can scarcely  mean anything  other than 
    that  the  Lord  of  the  Nazgul  did  not  descend  upon  the  battle borne 
    upon the back of a great vulture.                                           
     Various  statements  have  been  made  on  this  subject,   beginning  with 
    that  in Outline  V, cited  above, that  the Nazgul  was 'unhorsed'.  In the 
    rough  draft  of  'The  Siege  of  Gondor' (p.  331) Gandalf,  speaking to 
    Pippin  of  the  Wizard King,  says that  'he has  not [struck  out(?): yet] 
    taken  to  winged  steeds';  in  the  outline   'The  Story   Foreseen  from 
  
    Forannest'  (p.  359)  'the  Wizard  King  takes  to  the  air  and  becomes 
    Nazgul'; and of course  there is  the evidence  of 'The  Fall of  Theoden in 
    the Battle  of  Osgiliath'.  That  my  father  should  at  this  stage  have 
    abandoned,  however  briefly,  the  story  of  the  Winged  Nazgul  descend- 
    ing  upon  Theoden  is  certainly  surprising;  but it  seems plain  that he 
    did so. 
      The first manuscript A has no title, and was paginated continuously 
    with 'The Ride of the Rohirrim'; a subsequent fair copy manuscript 
    ('B') was afterwards given the number and title 'XLVIII The Battle 
    of the Pelennor Fields'. The opening passage in A is distinct from the 
    form in RK: 
                                                                               
     But it was no orc-chief or brigand that led the assault on                 
    Gondor. Who knows whether his Master himself had set a date                 
   
   to the darkness, designing the fall of the City for that very hour           
   and needing light for the hunting of those  that fled,  or fortune           
   had  betrayed  him  and  the  world turned  against him?  None can           
   tell. Dismayed he may  have been,  cheated of  victory even  as he           
   grasped  it. Cheated,  not yet  robbed. He  was still  in command,           
   wielding  great   power,  Lord   of  the   Nazgul.  He   had  many           
   weapons. He left the Gates and vanished.                                     
                                                                               
     There  is  no   mention  of   Dernhelm  in   the  passage   'He  [Theoden] 
   slackened  his  speed  a  little,  seeking  new foes,  and his  knights came 
   behind him. Elfhelm's men were among the siege-engines ...', where           
   RK  has  'and  his   knights  came   about  him,   and  Dernhelm   was  with 
   them.'  This  shows,  I  think, that  Dernhelm was  still conceived  to have 
   been  riding  with  the  king's  knights  throughout  the  journey   from  ' 
   Edoras.(5)                                                                   
     When  the  Lord  of  the  Nazgul  says   to  Eowyn (6) No  living   man  may 
   hinder me!' she replies,  as the  text was  first written:  'I am  no living 
   man.  You  look  upon  a  woman.   Eowyn  I   am,  Eomund's   daughter.  You 
   stand  between  me  and  my  kin.  Begone!  For  though  I  have   slain  no 
   living thing, yet I will slay the dead [> yet I will slay the Undead].' This 
   rests on the earlier form of the prophecy concerning the Lord of the         
   Nazgul:  'he is  not doomed  to fall  before men  of war  or wisdom;  but in 
   the hour of his victory  to be  overthrown by  one who  has slain  no living 
   thing'  (pp.  334-5).  This  was  changed  on  the  manuscript  to: 'Begone, 
   if  thou  be not  deathless! For  living or  dark undead,  I will  hew thee, 
   if thou touch me.'                                                           
     In  the  passage  that  follows,  Eowyn's  hair  is  described  as  'shorn 
   upon her neck', and this survived  through the  fair copy  8 into  the first 
   typescript,  where  it  was  changed  to the  reading of  RK (p.  116): 'her 
   bright  hair,  released  from its  bonds'. And  Merry's thought  is directly 
   reported:  'I  must  do  something.  If  only  I  can  get  away  from those 
   eyes! '                                                                      
     After  the  great  cry  of the  Lord of  the Nazgul  as he  departed there 
   follows:  'And  far  up  above [?the]  Nazgul hearing  that cry  were filled 
   with great  terror, and  fled away  to Baraddur  bearing ill  tidings.' This 
   was not taken up into the fair copy (B).(7)                                  
     At Theoden's death  the text  here is  briefer, and  no reference  is made 
   to  the taking  up of  the banner  from its  dead bearer  and the  sign made 
   by the king that it be given to Eomer: 'Grief and dismay fell upon           
   Eomer  as  he  leaped  from the  saddle and  stood by  the king.  Slowly the 
   old man opened his eyes again. "Hail, King of the Mark!" he said....'        
   In the fair copy B the banner-bearer is named Guthwin (Guthlaf in            
   RK).                                                                         
     Of Merry s  sword it  was first  said in  this text,  So passed  the sword 
   of  the  Barrow-downs,  work  of  Westernesse.  Glad  would  he   have  been 
   to  know its  fate who  wrought it  slowly long  ago, for  the sorcerer-king 
   
  
   he knew and the dread realm of Angmar in the ancient North, hating 
   all his deeds.' The text of RK (pp. 119 - 20), 'who wrought it slowly 
   long ago in the North-kingdom when the Dunedain were young 
   was substituted, probably at once.(8) 
     The passage (RK p. 120) recording the burying of the carcase of the 
   great beast and of Snowmane, with the horse's epitaph, is absent; and 
   the great rain that came from the sea ('it seemed that all things wept 
   for Theoden and Eowyn', recalling the grief for Baldr) likewise, being 
   added in only on the first typescript. A page of the manuscript (A) in 
   which the encounter of the Prince of Dol Amroth with the bearers of 
    Theoden and Eowyn is described, and his discovery that Eowyn was 
    still alive, was rejected and at once rewritten; in the rejected form 
    occurs this passage in the words of the Prince (still given no other 
    name) with the bearers: 
                                                                           
       'Bring him to the City,' he said. 'The gate is wide open, and by 
     his own deed the way thither is made free.' And  then he  rose and 
     looked  on  Eowyn  and  was  amazed.  'Here  is  a  woman!'  he  said. 
     'Do  even  the  women  of   Rohan  come   to  war   in  our   aid?'  he 
     asked.                                                                 
        'It  is  the  Lady  Eowyn  sister  of King  Eomer,' they  said. 'And 
     we  do  not  know  how  she  came  here,  but  it  seems that  she took 
     the  place  of  one  of  his  knights.  [Rejected  at   once:  Dernhelm 
     ...  a  young  kinsman  of  the  king.]  It  is  a  grief  beyond words 
     to us.                                                                 
                                                                           
      This is the only trace  of the  idea that  Eowyn escaped  detection by 
     substituting  herself  for  a  young  Rider  among  the  king's knights 
     actually  named  Dernhelm.  No doubt  it arose  here and  was abandoned 
     here;  probably  because  of  the  meaning of  the name  (derne 'hidden, 
     secret'; cf. the earlier  name by  which Eowyn  was to  ride, Grimhelm, 
     p. 355 note 6).                                                        
      In the rewritten version of this passage  the text  of RK  is reached, 
     and here at last appears the name Imrahil of the  Prince of  Dol Amroth, 
     entering apparently without any hesitation as to its form.              
      Among  the  horsemen  of  Gondor  (RK  p.   121)  appears   Hurin  the 
     Tall, 'Warden of the City', changed at once to 'Warden of the  Keys'. In 
     an immediately rejected version of the passage in  which the  new hosts 
     streaming in  from Osgiliath  are described  it was  said of  the Black 
     Captain:  'He  was  gone,  and  the  Nazgul  in fear  had fled  back to 
     Mordor bearing ill  tidings' (see  note 7);  but this  was lost  in the 
     rewriting of the passage, where appear Gothmog lieutenant of 
     Morghul,(9) the Variags of Khand (both names written without any 
     precedent forms), and the black 'half-trolls' of Far Harad.(10) 
       The course of Anduin, as seen by the watchmen on the walls when 
     the black fleet approached (RK p. 122), was first described thus: 
   
     For south away the river went in a knee about  the out-thrust           
   of the hills of Emyn Arnen in lower  Ithilien,(11) and Anduin bent           
   then in upon the Pelennor so that its  outwall was  there built           
   upon the brink, and that at the nearest was no more  than [five           
   >] four miles from the  Gates; [added:  and quays  and landings           
   were  made  there  for  boats  coming  upstream  from  the Out-           
   lands;] but thence the river flowed southeast for three leagues           
   and all that reach could be seen in line  by farsighted  men on           
   high. And they looking forth cried  in dismay,  for lo!  up the           
   reach of Arnen a black fleet could be seen ...                              
                                                                            
     Striking out this passage my father noted against the first part of it: 
   'This is now told before in XLIV' (i.e. the  chapter 'Minas  Tirith'). He 
   was referring to a  rider introduced  into the  first typescript  of that 
   chapter (see p. 294 note 30) entirely recasting the  original description 
  
   of  the  Pelennor  and  the Outlands  (pp. 278,  287) to  its form  in RK 
   (p.  22),  where  the  bend  in  Anduin  about  Emyn  Arnen  appears. This 
   rider was already in existence, though obviously belonging to  this phase 
   of  writing,  as is  seen from  the name  Lonnath-ernin of  the landings, 
   subsequently changed (presumably at this very juncture) to Harlond.       
   In the present text the passage just cited  was removed  immediately, and 
   the much briefer passage as found in this place in RK (p. 122) follows in 
   the manuscript, with the name Harlond.(12)                                
     The great banner of Aragorn is described in the same words as in        
   RK  (p.  123),  except that  in the  sentence 'for  they were  wrought of 
   gems by Arwen daughter  of Elrond'  the italicised  words are  absent. In 
   the  fair  copy  manuscript  (B)  'by  Finduilas  Elrond's  daughter'(13) was 
   added in the margin, changed later to 'Arwen daughter of Elrond'.         
   Aragorn  is  named  'Elessar, Isildur's  heir'; and  when men  leapt from 
   the ships to the quays 'There came  Legolas and  Gimli wielding  his axe, 
   and  Halbarad  with  the  standard,  and  Elboron  and Elrohir  with stars 
   on  their  brow,  and  the  dourhanded  Dunedain,  Rangers of  the North; 
   and in the hand of Aragorn Branding was like a new fire kindled,          
   Narsil  reforged (14) as  deadly as  of old,  and about  his helm  there was 
   a kingly crown.' Thus Elboron still survived, for Elladan (see pp.        
   297, 302), the change being made on the fair copy. Branding, for          
   Anduril,  Flame  of  the  West,  remained  until  changed  on  the  first 
   typescript;  while  'about his  helm there  was a  kingly crown'  was not 
   replaced by 'upon his brow was the Star  of Elendil'  until the  book was 
   in proof.                                                                 
     At  the end  of the  chapter as  first written  Duinhir of  Morthond is 
   named among the fallen, whereas in RK it  is his  sons, 'Duilin  and his: 
   brother'  (Derufin),  who  were  trampled  by  the mumakil.(15) Grimbold of 
   Grimslade  is  not  named (though  he has  appeared in  'The Ride  of the 
   Rohirrim'),  and  instead  the  sentence  in  which  he  is  named  in RK 
   
                                 
                                                                           
   reads: 'Neither Hirluin the Fair would return to his green  hills, nor 
   Elfhelm  to  Eastfold  [written  above: Westfold],(16) nor Halbarad  to the 
   Northlands, dourhanded Ranger.' 
     In the  alliterative  song  'The  Mounds  of  Mundburg'  (not   yet  so 
   named) there was much variation in the  recording of  those who  died in 
   the Battle of the Pelennor  Fields. The  earliest complete,  though still 
   very rough, form of the song reads:                                       
                                                                           
     As long after a maker (17) in Rohan said in his song:                      
                                                                           
        We heard in the hills the horns ringing,(18)                        
        of swords shining in the South kingdom:                             
        steeds went striding to the Stoningland                             
        a wind in the morning, war at sunrise.                              
        There Theoden fell, Thengling mighty,                               
        life and lordship long had he wielded                            
        hoar king and high, Harding and Crimbold,                           
        Dunhere and [Elfhelm >] Marculf, Deorwin the marshal.           
        Hirluin the fair to the hills by the sea,                           
        nor Forlong the great to the flowering vales                       
        ever of Arnach in his own country                                  
        returned in triumph, nor the tall bowman                            
        doughty Duinhir to the dark waters,                                 
        meres of Morthond under mountain-shadows.                           
        Death in the morning and at day's ending                            
        lords took and lowly. Long now they sleep                           
        under grass in Gondor by the Great River.                           
        Red it ran then. Red was the sunset,                                
        the hills under heaven high snowmantled                            
  
        bloodred burning. Blood dyed the earth                              
        in the Field of Mundberg in the far country.                        
                                                                           
     Another rough  text, moving  nearer to  the final  form in  some lines 
   but petering out before the conclusion, has in the line corresponding to 
   the 8th in the version  just given  Dunhere and  [Elfhelm >] Guthwin, 
   Deorwin  the marshal.  Guthwin was  the banner-bearer  of the  king (see 
   p. 368).  The  first good  text reaches  the final  form (with  the name 
   Rammas Echor in the last line) in all but the names of the dead Riders: 
                                                                           
                                         Harding and Guthwin,               
                                                                           
            Dunhere and Marculf, Deorwin and Grimbold,                     
            Herufare and Herubrand, Horn and Fastred,                       
            fought and fell there in a far country;                         
            in the mounds of Mundberg under mould they lie                  
            with their league-fellows, lords of Gondor.(19)                
   
                                 NOTES.                                        
    1.  Cf.  the  initial  drafting  for the  end of  'The Siege  of Gondor' 
        (p.  337),  ...  crown  that  sat upon  no visible  head save  only for 
        the light of his pale eyes.'                                           
    2.  dwimorlakes:  'illusions,  phantoms'.  Old English  (ge)dwimor, -er; 
        cf.  Wormtongue's  name  Dwimordene   of  Lorien   in  'The   King  of 
        the  Golden  Hall'  (TT  p.  118),  and  Dwimorberg.  In   the  present 
        chapter  in  RK  (p.  116)  Eowyn calls  the Lord  of the  Nazgul 'foul 
        dwimmer-laik',  -laik  being  the  Old   Norse  ending   -leikr  corre- 
        sponding to Old English -lac, here 'modernised' as -lake.              
    3.  Theoden son of Thengel: see p. 355 note 9.                             
    4.  The  word  is  most  naturally  read  as  'sound',  in  which  case  my 
        father  inadvertently  repeated  it  instead  of  the  word  he  had in 
        mind, e.g. 'riding'.                                                   
    5.  The  statement  in  'The  Ride  of  the  Rohirrim'  that  'Dernhelm had   
        left  his  place  and  in  the  darkness  was  moving  steadily forward   
        until at last he was riding just in rear of the king's guard'  (p. 353) 
        was added after the writing of the present passage; see also p. 356 
        note 17.                                                               
    6.  Eowyn  calls  the  Lord  of  the   Nazgul  'foul   dwimmerlake',  where 
        -lake was changed subsequently to -lord. See note 2.                   
    7.  Cf.  'The  Story  Foreseen  from  Forannest',  p. 360,  in which  it is 
        said  that  Sauron  heard  from  the  Nazgul  of  the  defeat   on  the 
        Pelennor and the corning of Aragorn.                                   
    8.  For  the  first  appearance  of  Angmar  see p.  334, and  of Dunedain 
        p. 363 note 6.                                                         
    9.  The  name  Gothmog  is  one  of  the original  names of  the tradition, 
        going  back  to  The Book  of Lost  Tales; Lord  of Balrogs,  slayer of 
        Feanor and Fingon.                                                     
   10.  Khand,  Near  Harad,  and  Far  Harad  were  roughly  entered   on  the 
        Second Map.                                                            
   11.  Emyn  Arnen  has  replaced  Haramon  (see  p.  359   and  note   3).  On 
        the  origin  of  the  great  bend  in  the Anduin  around the  hills of 
        Emyn Arnen see p. 438.                                                  
   12.  As first  written,  those  who  saw  the  black  sails cried  out: 'The 
        Corsairs  of   Umbar!  See!   The  Corsairs   are  coming.   They  have 
        overrun Amroth and Belfalas and Lebennin are destroyed!'               
   13.  In  the  First  Age  Finduilas  was  the daughter  of Orodreth  King of 
        Nargothrond; she plays a major part in the Turinssaga.                 
   14.  Narsil  reforged:  although  it  has  been said  that Aragorn  gave the 
        name  Branding  to  the  Sword  of  Elendil  after  its  reforging (see 
        VII.274  and  note  19),  its ancient  name has  never been  told until 
        now.                                                                   
   15.  In  the  account  of  the  men  of the  Outlands entering  Minas Tirith 
  
        given on p. 287 Duinhir is mentioned, but not his sons.                
   
                   
                                                                         
  16.  In LR Elfhelm was not slain in the Battle  of the  Pelennor Fields, 
   but  survived  to  command   the  three   thousand  Riders   of  Rohan 
   who  were  sent  to  'waylay  the  West  Road  against the  enemy that 
   was  in  Anorien'  (RK  p.  158;  the  leader  of  this force  was not 
   named in  the First  Edition, but  Elfhelm is  named in  both editions 
   as  among  those  who  stood  before  the gates  of Minas  Tirith when 
   the Captains of the West returned, RK p. 244).                         
  17.   maker:   used   in   the   long   since   lost    sense   'poet'. 
  18.   We heard of the horns in the hills ringing is a variant entered at 
   the time of writing both in this text and in that following.           
  19.   Guthwin  was  later  changed  to Cuthlaf  on this  manuscript (see 
   p. 368). Herufare is  written so  (for expected  -fara) both  here and 
   (apparently)  in  a  scrap   of  rough   drafting  for   the  passage; 
   Herefara in RK.                                                        
   
                                       X.                                    
                                                                            
                              THE PYRE OF DENETHOR.                          
                                                                            
   The original brief draft of this chapter ('A'), mercifully  written fairly 
   legibly  in  ink  and  not  in  pencil subsequently  overwritten, extended 
   from  'When  the  dark  shadow  at  the  Gate withdrew'  as far  as 'There 
   was no guard at the gate of the  Citadel. "Berithil  has gone  then," said 
   Pippin' (RK p. 127). The  final text  was naturally  not reached  in every 
   turn  of  expression  or  every  detail,  but  apart  from the  absence of 
   the  meeting  with  Prince  Imrahil  as  Gandalf and  Pippin rode  up from 
   the  Gate  on  Shadowfax  there   is  no   narrative  difference   of  any 
   significance.(1) At  this  point  my father  stopped and  set down  a brief 
   outline ('B').                                                            
                                                                            
   ?  Porter  dead  at  Closed Door.  ? They  see fire  and smoke            
   below  as  they  hurry  down  the  winding road.  Berithil has            
   rebelled, and taking  some of  the guard  has fought  with the            
   household men. Before they  could gain  entrance to  the tomb,            
   one of these  dashed back  and set  a torch  in the  wood. But            
   Berithil was just in time to save Faramir. But Denethor leaped            
   back  into the  flames and  was now  dead. Gandalf  closed the            
   door. 'That ends a chapter!' he said. 'Let the Stewards burn -            
   their days are over.' Light is growing fast. Faramir  is borne            
   away to the house  where women  were who  remained in  city to            
   tend sick.                                                                
                                                                            
    A large question  mark was  placed against  the first  part of  this, and 
   it  was  evidently  rejected  as  soon  as  written  and  replaced  by the 
   following:                                                                
                                                                            
   ? Berithil and guard had gone and stopped the burning.                    
   Gandalf reasons  with Denethor.  'I have  seen' says  Denethor           
   'ships coming up Anduin: I will no  more yield  to an  upstart -          
   and even if his claim be true of the younger line: I  am Steward          
   for the sons of Anarion not of Isildur - than [to] my dark foe.'          
                                                                            
         The development from this point is hard to be sure of, but I am 
   almost  certain  that  the  next  step  was  the  following  outline ('C'), 
   written  in  ink  around  and  through  (but  not  over)  a   much  rougher 
   outline also  in ink  (briefer but  essentially the  same, with  mention of 
   the palantir):                                                            
                                                                            
  
            Gandalf and Pippin hear clash of arms as they hasten down        
   
   the winding  road  to  Rath  Dinen.  When   they  reach   the  Tombs 
   they  find  Berithil holding  the door  alone against  the houschold- 
   men,  who  wish  to  obey Denethor's  orders and  come and  set fire 
   to  the  pyre.  From  within   comes  Denethor's   voice  commanding 
   Berithil by his oaths to let them enter.                             
     Gandalf  sweeps   aside  the   men  and   goes  in.   He  upbraids 
   Denethor,  but  Denethor  laughs  at him.  Denethor has  a palantir! 
   He has seen the coming of  Aragorn. But  he has  also seen  the vast 
   forces still gathered in Mordor, and  says that  victory in  arms is 
   no longer  possible. He  will not  yield up  the Stewardship  'to an 
   upstart  of  the  younger  line:  I  am  Steward  of  the   sons  of 
   Anarion.' He wants things to be as they were - or not at all.        
     Gandalf  demands  the  release  of  Faramir,  and   when  Denethor 
   attempts to  slay him  ('he shall  not live  to bow  down!') Gandalf 
   strikes  the  sword from  his hand,  and lets  suddenly be  seen his 
   power  so  that  even  Denethor  quails. Gandalf  bids the  men lift 
   up Faramir and bear him from the chamber.                            
     Denethor says 'At  least so  far my  rule still  holds that  I may 
   determine  my  own  death.'  He  sets  fire  to  the  wood  which is 
   oil-drenched.  Then  he  leaps  onto  the stone  bed. He  breaks the 
   wand of his Stewardship and  lays the  pieces on  his lap,  and lies 
   down  taking  the  Stone  between  his  hands.  Then  Gandalf leaves 
   him.  He  closes  the  door and  the flames  roar within.  They hear 
   Denethor  give  a  great  cry,  and  then  no  more. 'So  passes the 
   Stewardship of Gondor!' said Gandalf.  It is  said that  ever after, 
   if anyone  looked in  that Stone,  unless he  had great  strength of 
   will,  he  saw  only  two  old  hands  withering in  flames. [Added: 
   Gandalf  bids  Berithil  and  household  men  not to  mourn -  or be 
   too downcast. Each side has tried to do their duty.]                 
     They  now  bear  Faramir  to  the  house of  the sick.  As Gandalf 
   and  Pippin climb  back up  the road  they hear  the last  shriek in 
   the air of the  Nazgul. Gandalf  stands still  a moment.  'Some evil 
   has befallen! ' he says, 'which but  for the  madness of  Denethor I 
   could  have  averted.  So  far  is the  reach of  the Enemy.  But we 
   know  how  his  will  had  entry to  the White  Tower. By  the Stone. 
   Though  he  could  not  daunt  Denethor  or  enslave  him,  he  could 
   fill him  with  despair,  mistrust  and  unwisdom.'  When  Faramir  is 
   placed  under  care  with  Berithil  as guard  they meet  the funeral 
   cortege.   Where   is  Merry?   Pippin  volunteers   to  try   and  find 
   Merry.                                                               
                                                                       
     Most of the essential ideas of the chapter were present here - and 
   one that was rejected:  Denethor knew  who was  aboard the  black fleet 
   
   and  what  his  coming  meant  (see  pp.  378 -  9). This  knowledge he 
   derived from the palantir; and since it  is present  also in  the brief 
   preceding outline B the existence of  the palantir  in the  White Tower 
   must be presumed there also.(2)                                         
     At this stage, I think, my father began on a new text of  the chapter 
   ('D'), continuing  as far  as Gandalf's  words concerning  'the heaehen 
   kings' (RK  p. 129).  The final  text is  here very  closely approached (3) 
   until near the end  (which is  very rough  and has  various alternative 
   readings):                                                              
                                                                          
     Then  Gandalf  showing  now  a  marvellous   strength  leapt   up  on 
   the  faggots  and  raising  the  sick man  bore him  out of  the deadly 
   house;   and   as   he  was   moved  Faramir   moaned  and   spoke  his 
   father's name.                                                          
     Then  Denethor  stepped  forward  and  the  flame  died  in  his eyes 
   and  he  wept,  and  he  said:  'Do  not  take  my  son  from   me.  He 
  
   calls for me.'                                                          
     'He  calls  for  you,*  said  Gandalf.  'But you  cannot come  to him 
   save  in  one  way.  You  must  go  out  to  the  battle  of  your City 
   putting  away  despair  and  risking death  in the  field; and  he must 
   struggle for life  against hope  in the  dark ways  of his  fever. Then 
   perchance  you  may  meet  again.  /  For  unless  you  go  out  to the 
   battle  of  your City  putting away  despair and  risking death  in the 
   field you will never speak again with him in the waking world.'         
     'He   will   not   wake   again,'  said   Denethor.  'His   house  is 
   crumbling.  Let  us  die  together.'  / 'At  least we  can go  to death 
   side by side,' said Denethor. 'That lies not  in the  will of  the Lord 
   of this  City or  of any  other,' said  Gandalf. 'For  you are  not yet 
   dead.  And  so  do  the  heathen  kings  under  the  dominion   of  the 
   Dark  Lord,  to  slay  themselves  in  pride  and  despair  or  to slay 
   their kin for the easing of their own death.'                           
                                                                          
     In RK this  is followed  by 'Then  passing through  the door  he took 
   Faramir from the deadly  house and  laid him  on the  bier on  which he 
   had been brought, and which  had now  been set  in the  porch. Denethor 
   followed him ...'; for it is clear that  Gandalf, bearing  Faramir, had 
   halted at Denethor's  words 'Do  not take  my son  from me!',  and only 
   now moved through the door. But in the text just given it is  said that 
   Gandalf bore Faramir 'out of the deadly house' as soon as he had lifted 
   him from the pyre.                                                      
     It was perhaps at this stage that  my father  wrote a  single discon- 
   tinuous  page  ('E')  beginning  with  the  words  'Gandalf  now  takes 
   Faramir'. Here  as in  RK Denethor  follows him;  but no  further words 
   are spoken until, after a long hesitation while he looks on Faramir, he 
   
    declares  that  he  will  rule  his  own  end,  and  his   death  follows 
    immediately. It is curious that Denethor is here said to die clasping the 
    palantir, yet there is no drafting of the scene in  which he  reveals his 
    possession of it.                                                         
                                                                             
       Gandalf now takes Faramir.                                             
                    Denethor now followed him to the door. And he trembled, 
    looking  in  longing  at  his  son  and  hesitating. Yet  in the  end his 
    pride  and  wilfulness  overmastered  him  and  he  was  fey  again.  'At 
    least  in  this  you  shall  not  defy  and  snatch  my  power  away,' he 
    said.  And  stepping  suddenly  forth   he  seized   a  torch   from  the 
    band  of  one  of  his  servants,  and  moving   back  thrust   it  among 
    the  wood,  which  being  drenched  in  oil  roared  at  once  into flame 
    and  a  black  smoke  filled  the  house.  Then  Denethor   leaped  again 
   .  onto  the  table  amid the  fire and  fume, and  breaking the  staff of 
   his  stewardship  on  his  knee  he  cast  it  into  the  flames  and laid 
   himself  back  on  his  pillow  clasping  the  palantir  with  both  hands 
   to his breast.                                                             
      Gandalf  in  sorrow  and  horror   turned  his   face  away   and  came 
   forth,  closing  the  door.  For  a  while  he  stood in  thought silently 
   upon  the  topmost  step.  And  they  heard  the   roar  and   crackle  of 
   the   flames   within;   and  then   Denethor  gave   a  great   cry,  and 
   afterward spoke no more, nor was seen again by mortal man.                 
      'So  passes  the  Stewardship   of  Gondor!'   said  Gandalf.   And  he 
   -,  turned  to   Berithil  and   the  lord's   servants.  'Do   not  mourn 
   overmuch,'  he  said.  'For  the  old  days  have   passed  for   good  or 
   evil.  And  be  not  grieved  with  your  own  deeds. For  all here,  as I 
   see  it,  have  striven   to  do   as  they   judged  right,   whether  in 
   obedience  and  the  keeping  of  vows  or  in   the  breaking.   For  you 
   servants   of   the   Lord  owed   obedience  only   to  your   Lord,  but 
   Berithil   owed   also   allegiance   first  to   the  Lord   Faramir  the 
   captain  of  the  guard.  So  let  now  all  hate   or  anger   that  lies 
   between   you  fall   away  and   be  forgotten.   Bear  away   those  who 
  
   have  fallen  in  this  unhappy  place.  And  we  will  bear Faramir  to a 
   place  where  he  can  die  in  peace  if  that  is  his  doom,   or  find 
   healing.'                                                                  
     So  now  Gandalf  and  Berithil  taking  up  the  bier that  stood still 
   in the  porch  before   the  doors   set  Faramir   upon  it   and  slowly 
   bore him  away  to  the  houses  of  the  sick,  and  the   servants  came 
   behind   bearing   their   fellows.   And   when   they   came   at  length 
   through  the  closed   door  Gandalf   bade  Berithil   who  had   the  key 
   to lock  it.  And  as  they  passed  into  the upper  circles of  the City 
   there  was  heard  in  the air  the cry  of the  Lord of  the Nazgul  as it 
   
   rose and passed away for ever. And they stood for a moment                 
   stricken with wonder.                                                      
                                                                             
    This  was  followed  (again  with  some  doubt as  to the  sequence) by 
   another  discontinuous  page  ('F')  that  takes  up  in  the  course of 
   Gandalf's  reply  to  Denethor's  words  'Do  not take  my son  from me! 
   He calls for me':                                                          
                                                                             
   '...  But  he  now must  strive for  life in  the dark  ways of  his fever 
   seeking  healing;  and  you  must  go  out  to  the  battle of  your city, 
   risking  death,  if  it  must  be,  in the  field. This  you know  well in 
   your heart.'                                                               
    But  Denethor  laughed.   And  going   back  to   the  table   he  lifted 
   from  it  the  pillow  that  he  had  lain  on.  And  lo!  in his  hand he 
   bore  a  palantir.  'Pride  and  despair!'  he said.  'Did you  think that 
   [the]  eyes  of  the  White  Tower  were  blind?'   he  said.   [Added  in 
   pencil,  without  direction  for  insertion:  This  the  Stone   of  Minas 
   Tirith  has  remained  ever  in  the  secret  keeping  of the  Stewards in 
   the  topmost  chamber.]  Nay,  nay,   1  see   more  than   thou  knowest, 
   Grey Fool ...'(4)                                                           
                                                                             
    The  page  then  continues  very  close  to  the   final  text   (RK  pp. 
   129  -  30),  except  in  the  view  taken  of  Denethor's   knowledge  of 
   Aragorn  and  the  black  fleet.  In  RK,  as final  proof that  the power 
   arrayed  against  Minas  Tirith  is  too   great  far   any  withstanding, 
   Denethor  declares  to  Gandalf  that  'even  now  the  wind  of  thy hope 
   cheats thee and wafts up Anduin a  fleet with  black sails.'  He therefore 
   does  not  know  who  is   aboard.  But   (after  Gandalf's   reply  'Such 
   counsels will  make the  Enemy's victory  certain indeed')  he goes  on to 
   accuse  him  of  commanding Pippin  'to keep  silence', and  of installing 
   him  as a  spy in  his chamber;  'and yet  in our  speech together  I have 
   learned  the  names  and  purpose  of  all  thy  companions. So!  With the 
   left hand  thou wouldst  use me  for a  little while  as a  shield against 
   Mordor,  and  with  the  right  bring  up  this  Ranger  of  the  North to 
   supplant me.'  As the  text stands  in RK  it is  not clear  what Denethor 
   means  by 'with  the right  hand'; for  he does  not know  that it  is the 
   'upstart' Aragorn who is coming up the Great River.                        
     From  the  present  text  F,  however,  it  is  clear what  Denethor did 
   originally  mean  by  'with  his right  hand'. Here,  he does  not mention 
   the black fleet in the first of these speeches; and in the second he makes 
   no reference at all to Pippin - so that it is not from Pippin that  he has 
   learned  of  Aragorn's  coming.  But  then he  goes on:  'But I  know your 
   mind and its plots. Do I not  see the  fleets even  now coming  up Anduin! 
   So  with  the  left  hand you  would use  me as  a shield  against Mordor, 
   and with the  right hand  bring up  this Ranger  of the  North to  take my 
   place.'  Here  it  is  obvious  that  he  does  know  who is  aboard (with 
   
    his left  hand,  one  might  suppose,  he  gestures  towards   Osgiliath  and 
    with  his  right  towards  Pelargir);  and  he  knew it  from use  of the 
    palantir, as is expressly stated in the outline C (p. 375): 'Denethor has 
    a palantir! He has seen the coming of Aragorn.'                           
  
      This text (F) ends thus:                                                
                                                                             
      'But   who   saith   that   the   Steward  who   faithfully  surrenders 
    shall  have  diminishment  of  love  and  honour!  And  at  the  last you 
    shall  not  rob  your  son  of  his  choice,  slaying  him in  your proud 
    wickedness  while  yet  healing  is  in  doubt.  This  you shall  not do. 
    Yield me now Faramir!'                                                   
                                                                             
      It is hard to know what  these last  words imply,  since at  this point 
    Gandalf  must  have  already  raised  Faramir  from  the stone  table and 
    moved towards the door.  It seems  possible that  some drafting  has been 
    lost,  which  would  have  made  clearer  the  evolution  of   the  final 
    structure in this chapter.                                                
      At  any rate,  my father  now began  another text  ('G'), for  which he 
    used  the  initial  pages  of  D  (p.  376), but  soon diverged  into new 
    manuscript,  roughly  written but  now completing  the chapter;  and here 
    the  substance  and  structure of  RK was  reached with  few differences. 
    The manuscript had originally no  title, but  at some  point he  wrote on 
    it  'XLVIII  The Pyre  of Denethor':  at that  stage, presumably,  he was 
    treating  'The  Ride of  the Rohirrim'  and 'The  Battle of  the Pelennor 
    Fields'  as one  chapter (see  pp. 351,  367). 'XLVIII'  was subsequently 
    changed to 'XLIX' and 'V.6'.(5)                                           
      As  first  written,  the  different  view  of  Denethor's  knowledge of 
    Aragorn  and  the  black  fleet  was preserved,  though changed  later on 
    the manuscript to the  final form  (on this  question see  pp. 390  - 1). 
    Gandalf still said 'So passes the Stewardship of  Gondor' for  'So passes 
    Denethor,  son  of Ecthelion';  and in  his address  to Berithil  and the 
    servants of Denethor who stood  by he  said: 'But  Berithil of  the guard 
    owed allegiance first to his captain,  Faramir, to  succour him  while he 
    lived' (cf. p. 377). This was changed on the manuscript to read:          
                                                                             
    '... For you servants of the Lord owed obedience to him only.             
    And he who says: "my master is not in his mind, and knows not             
    what he bids; I will not do it", is in  peril, unless  he has             
    knowledge  and  wisdom.  But  to Berithil  of the  guard such             
    discernment was a duty, whereas (6) also he owed allegiance first             
    to his captain, Faramir, to succour him while he lived.'                  
                                                                             
      This was preserved in the fair copy  ('H') that  followed, and  was not 
    rewritten  to the  form in  RK (p.  131) until  the typescript  stage was 
    reached.  At  the end  of this  passage my  father wrote,  as in  D, that 
    Gandalf and Berithil bore Faramir  to 'the  houses of  the sick',  but he 
    changed this to 'the Houses  of Healing',  with the  Elvish name  Berin a 
   
    Nestad,  changed  at  once  to  Bair  Nestedriu, both  of which  were struck 
    out; but a little later in the chapter ('So now at last they passed into the 
    high circles of the  City, and  in the  light of  morning they  went towards 
    the houses that were set apart for the tending  of men  hurt or  dying', cf. 
    RK  p.  131)  the  name  Bair  Nestedriu  reappears.  In  the  fair  copy  H 
    there is no Elvish name  for the  Houses of  Healing in  the first  of these 
    passages, but at the  second the  form Bair  Nestad is  found. In  the first 
    typescript,  in  this  same  passage,  the  name  is  Edeb na  Nestad, which 
    was struck through.                                                          
      At  this  time  the story  was that  Gandalf and  Pippin rode  through the 
    Closed  Door  on their  way to  Rath Dinen  (see note  3). Now,  as Berithil 
    and  Gandalf  bore  the  bier,  'behind  them walked  Pippin and  beside him 
    Shadowfax   with  downcast   head';  and   when  they   came  back   to  the 
    Door  (here  called  'the  Steward's Door'  as in  RK; 'the  Stewards' Door' 
    in the  fair copy)  Gandalf sent  Shadowfax back  to his  stable, dismissing 
    him  in  the  same  words  that  in  RK  (p.  127) he  used when  they first 
    came to the Door.                                                            
      At  the  point  in  the  narrative  where  the  dome of  the House  of the 
  
    Stewards  in  Rath  Dinen  cracked  and  fell,  and  'then  in   terror  the 
    servants  fled,  and  followed  Gandalf',  my  father  set down  an outline, 
    which was struck through.                                                    
                                                                                
      Gandalf  must  say  something  about  the  Stone.  How  it was             
    kept in Tower but only kings supposed to  look in  it.(7) Denethor             
    in his  grief when  Faramir returned  must have  looked in  it -             
    hence his madness and despair. For though not yielding to                    
    Enemy (like Saruman)  he got  an impression  of the  Dark Lord's             
    overwhelming might. The will of the Lord thus entered the                    
    Tower, confused all counsels, and kept Gandalf from the field.                
    All this takes about 1 1/2 hours to nearly 8  o'clock? So  as they             
    come out into the upper circles they hear the dreadful shriek of             
    the Nazgul's end. Gandalf forbodes evil.  Does Gandalf  look out             
    from  a  high  place?  When  [he]  has put  Faramir in  the sick             
    quarters with Berithil as his servant and guard, Gandalf and                 
    Pippin  go back  down towards  the Gates  and meet  the cortege,             
    with bodies of Eowyn and Theoden.(8) Gandalf takes charge; but                
    Pippin goes in  search of  Merry; and  meets him  wandering half             
    blind.  Eventually Gandalf  and Pippin  stand on  battlement and             
    watch progress of battle. Gandalf says he is not needed there so             
    much  as with  the sick.  Pippin (and  Gandalf?) see  the coming             
    of Aragorn and the fleet. Eventually  the captains  return after             
    victory at the Red Sunset.                                                   
      Council  must  follow next  day. Is  any account  of Aragorn's             
    march put in at council?                                                     
   
     The  text in  this manuscript  (G) was  then continued  to the  end; and 
   when  my  father  came  to record  Gandalf's words  about the  palantir of 
   Minas Tirith they took this form:                                          
                                                                             
   '... Alas! but now I perceive how it was thai his will was able            
   to enter among us into the very heart of this City.                        
     'Long have  I guessed  that here  in the  White Tower,  as at            
   Orthanc,  one  of  the  great  Stones  of Sight  was preserved.            
   Denethor did not in the days of his wisdom ever presume  to use            
   it,  nor to  challenge Sauron,  knowing the  limits of  his own            
   powers.  But  in  his grief  for Faramir,  distraught by  the hopeless 
   peril  of his  City, he  must have  dared to  do this:  to look  in the 
   Stone.  He  hoped  maybe  to  see  if  help  was  drawing  nigh;  but  the 
   ways  of  the  Rohirrim  in  the  North  were  hidden;   and  he   saw  at 
   first  only  what  was  preparing  in  the  South.  And  then   slowly  his 
   eye  was  drawn  east,  to  see  what it  was willed  that he  should see. 
   And  this  vision  [struck  oat:  true  or  false] of  the great  might of 
   Mordor,  fed  the  despair  that  was  already  in  his  heart   until  it 
   rose and engulfed his mind.'                                                
     ['That  fits  well  with  what  I  saw,'  said  Pippin.  'The  Lord went 
   away   from   the   room   where  Faramir   lay;  and   it  was   when  he 
   came back chat I first thought he was changed, old and broken.'          
     'It  was  in  the  very  hour  that  Faramir   was  brought   back  that 
   many  saw  a  strange  light  in  the  topmost  chamber  of   the  Tower,' 
   said Berithil.                                                             
     'Alas!  then  I  guess  truly,'  said  Gandalf.]   'Thus  the   will  of 
   Sauron   entered  into   the  Tower;   and  thus   I  have   been  delayed 
   here....'                                                                  
                                                                             
       The passage that I have enclosed in square brackets was an addition, 
   but pretty clearly one made at the time of writing. In the fair copy 
   manuscript of 'The Siege of Gondor' the passage describing how 
   Prince Imrahil brought Faramir to the White Tower after his rescue, 
   how Denethor then went up to the secret room under the summit of 
   the Tower, and how a light was seen flickering there (RK pp. 94 - 5), 
  
   was absent: see p. 340 note 17. It was no doubt at this time that it was 
   added. The fair copy H retains the form of the passage just given; it 
   was not until later that it was revised to introduce Gandalf's guess that 
   Denethor had looked many times into the palantir, and Berithil's 
   corroboration 'But we have seen that light before, and it has been 
   rumoured in the City that the Lord would at times wrestle in thought 
   with his Enemy.' In the original manuscript of 'Minas Tirith' he had 
   said to Pippin as they sat on the battlements that Denethor was 
   reputed to be able to 'read somewhat of the mind of the Enemy' as he 
   
                                                                   
                                                                                  
     sat  in  his  high  chamber  at  night,  but he  did not  then add  the words 
     'wrestling with him',  nor 'And  so it  is that  he is  old, worn  before his 
     time'  (RK  p.  37;  p.  292  note  21).  Thus  Pippin's words,  preserved in 
     RK,  'it  was only  when he  returned that  I first  thought he  was changed, 
     old  and  broken'  were  written  when my  father believed  that it  was only 
     now  and  for  the  first  time  that  Denethor  had dared  to look  into the 
     Seeing Stone of Minas Tirith.                                                 
                                                                                  
                                         NOTES.                                    
                                                                                  
     1.     Gandalf says here: 'Is it not a law in the City that those  who wear 
            the black and silver must stay in the Citadel unless their lord leaves 
            it?' And Pippin replies: 'He has left it.' For a previous use  of this 
            passage in a different context see p. 338 and note 23.                 
     2.     Cf. the original manuscript of the chapter  'Minas Tirith',  p. 281: 
            'And Denethor at least does not  expect him  in any  way, for  he does 
            not  know  that  he  exists.' This  in fact  survived through  all the 
            typescripts  and  was  only  changed on  the proof  to the  reading of 
            RK: 'Though if he comes, it is likely to be  in some  way that  no one 
            expects, not even Denethor.'                                           
     3.     A minor   narrative  difference   is  that   when  Gandalf   and  Pippin 
            came  to  the  Closed  Door  on  Shadowfax   they  rode   through  it, 
            though  on the  steep winding  road beyond  'they could  go only  at a 
            walk.'  In  RK  Gandalf  'dismounted  and  bade  Shadowfax  return  to 
            his stable' (see p. 380).                                              
     4.     When writing a very  rapid draft  my father  would move  from 'thou' 
            to 'you' in  the same  speech, but  his intention  from the  first was 
            certainly that  in this  scene Denethor  should 'thou'  Gandalf, while 
            Gandalf  should  use 'you'.  In one  passage confusion  between 'thou' 
            and  'you'  remains  in  RK  (Denethor's  speech  beginning  'Hope  on 
            then!', p. 129). Here  in the  fair copy  manuscript my  father wrote: 
            'Do  I  not  know  that  you  commanded  this  halfling  here  to keep 
            silence?';   subsequently   he  changed   'you  commanded'   to  'thou 
            commandedst',  but  presumably  because  he  disliked  this   form  he 
            changed  the  sentence  to  'Do  I  not  know  that this  halfling was 
            commanded  by  thee  ...'  At  the  same  time  he added  the sentence 
            'That  you  brought  him  hither  to  be  a  spy  within  in  my  very 
            chamber?',  changing  it  immediately  and  for  the  same  reason  to 
            'That  he  was  brought  hither  ...'  For   some  reason   the  'you' 
            constructions reappeared in the first typescript, and so remained. 
     5.     'V.6',  not  'V.7'  as   in  RK,   because  'The   Passing  of   the  Grey 
            Company'  and  'The  Muster   of  Rohan'   were  still   one  chapter, 
            'Many  Roads  Lead  Eastward'.  The  fair  copy  manuscript   (H)  was 
            also  numbered  'XLIX'  and  'V.6', with  the title  '(a) The  Pyre of 
            Denethor'.                                                             
   
              
                                                                         
  6.   The meaning of whereas here is 'inasmuch as', 'seeing that'.           
  7.   I take this to mean, in a colloquial sense of 'supposed', 'it was only 
  
       the kings who were held to be permitted to look in it', rather than 
       'it was only the kings who looked in it, as it was thought.'           
       The story now was that Eowyn was still alive: p. 369.                  
   
                                        XI.                                     
                               THE HOUSES OF HEALING.                           
                                                                               
   On  the  same  page  that  my  father  used  for  the  original  opening draft 
   (A) of 'The Pyre of  Denethor' (p.  374) he  also wrote  a brief  passage for 
   another  place  in   the  narrative,   beginning:  '"Well,   Meriadoc,  where 
   are  you  going?" He  looked up,  and there  was Gandalf.'  This was,  I feel 
   certain, the  opening of  a new  chapter; and  since it  stands first  on the 
   page,  with  the opening  of 'The  Pyre of  Denethor' below  it, it  seems to 
   me  likely   that  my   father  for   a  moment   thought  to   continue  the 
   narrative  after  'The  Battle  of  the  Pelennor  Fields'  in this  way. But 
   however  this  may  be,  he  subsequently  on  another  page  (numbered  'a') 
   wrote  a  new  opening  ('A  mist  was  in  Merry's  eyes  of  tears  and  of 
   weariness  when  they  drew  near  to  the  ruined  Gates of  Minas Tirith'), 
   and  joined  this  on  to  the first  opening (now  numbered 'b')  already in 
   existence. This first part ('a') of the brief composite text is  already very 
   close  indeed  to  the opening  of the  chapter in  RK; the  second (earlier) 
   part 'b' differs  from the  text of  RK in  that it  is Gandalf,  not Pippin, 
   who finds Merry wandering in the streets of the City:                        
                                                                               
    'Well, Meriadoc, where are you going?'                                      
    He looked up, and the mist before his eyes cleared a little,(1)             
   and there was Gandalf. He was in a narrow empty street, and                  
   no one else was there. He passed his hand over his eyes. 'Where              
   is the king?' he said, 'and Eowyn, and - ' he stumbled and sat               
   down on a doorstep and began to weep again.                                  
    'They have gone into the Citadel,' said Gandalf. 'You must                  
   have fallen asleep on your feet and taken a wrong turning. You               
   are worn out, and I will ask no questions yet, save one: are you             
   hurt, or wounded?'                                                           
    'No,' said Merry, 'well, no, I don't think so. But I cannot use             
   my right arm, not since I stabbed him. The sword has burned                  
   away like wood.'                                                             
    Gandalf looked grave. 'Well, you must come with me. I will                 
   carry you. You are not fit to walk. They should not have let you.            
   But then they did not know about you or they would have                      
   shown you more honour. But when you know more you will                       
   pardon them: many dreadful things have happened in this City.'             
    'Pardon them? What for?' said Merry. 'All I want is a bed if                
   there's one to have.'                                                        
   
                                 
                                                                      
     'You'll have chat,'  said Gandalf,  'but you  may need  more.' He 
   looked  grave  and  careworn. 'Here  is yet  another on  my hands,' 
   he sighed.  'After war  comes the  woe and  hopeless oft  seems the 
   task of the healer.'                                                
                                                                      
     At this point the part 'b' ends and is followed by 'When the dark 
   shadow  at  the Gate  withdrew Gandalf  still sat  motionless', the 
   opening of 'The Pyre of Denethor', as described above.              
     My father now wrote an  outline, obviously  before the  story had 
   proceeded further.                                                  
                                                                      
     Pippin  meets Merry  wandering half  blind and  witless -  (as in 
   scene  previously  written:  but  not  humorous).  Merry   also  is 
   taken to sickhouse (Faramir, Eowyn, Merry).                         
     [King  Theoden  is  laid  on bier  in Hall  of the  Tower covered 
  
   with  gold.  His  body  is  embalmed  after  the manner  of Gondor. 
   Long  after  when  the  Rohirrim  carried  it  back  to  Rohan  and 
   laid it in the mounds, it  was said  that he  slept there  in peace 
   unchanged,  clad  in the  cloth of  gold of  Gondor, save  that his 
   hair and beard  still grew  but were  golden, and  a river  of gold 
   would  at  times  flow  from  Theoden's Howe.  Also a  voice would 
   be heard crying                                                     
                 Arise, arise, Riders of Theoden                       
                 Fell deeds awake. Forth Eorlingas!                    
   when peril threatened.](2)                                          
                                                                      
     Now the Captains  return. But  Aragorn sets  his pavilion  in the 
   field  before  the  gate and  will not  enter without  permission and 
   sends  in  word  begging  leave  to  enter   and  speak   with  the 
   Steward. They tell him that  the Steward  is dead  by his  own hand 
   and the Lord Faramir sick,  to death.  Then he  lays aside  all the 
   badges  of  Elendil,  and  enters  as  a  plain man.  Aragorn meets 
   Pippin  and  Gandalf  and  asks after  Merry. He  is given  news of 
   Eowyn. Great joy of Eomer.                                          
     All that night Aragorn tends the  sick, for  the Kings  of Gondor 
   had both a craft and a power of healing, and  by this  [?latter] it 
   was  made  clear that  the  true king  was returned.  Faramir opens 
   his  eyes  and  looks  on  Aragorn and  love springs  between them. 
   Merry too recovers.                                                 
     Counsel  [read  Council]  of  the   Lords.  Gandalf   warns  them 
   that what Denethor had  said is  true: there  was no  final victory 
   in  arms  against  the  Enemy.  We  fought here  as best  we could, 
   because  we  had  to; and  it is  so appointed  in this  world that 
   resistance must be made  to evil  without final  hope. But  when we 
   
                                                                      
                                                                             
   take   arms   to  attack   we  are   using  that   power  which   is  pre- 
   eminently  found  in  the  Ring,  and  it  would  be  logical  to   do  as 
   Denethor  desired  in  that  case:  to   use  the   Ring.  So   indeed  we 
   should   probably    [?now]   have    victory   and    overthrow   Sauron. 
   But  only  to  set up  another. So  that in  the end  the result  would be 
   as  evil,  if different,  or possibly  worse, as  if Sauron  recovered the 
   Ring.  Therefore  have  I  ..... (3) recovery  in  order  that  for  a great 
   age victory should be otherwise.                                           
       But  we  must  still  use  such  power  as  we  have.  And  not delay. 
   Sauron must still be kept busy and deem we have the Ring.                  
                                                                             
       Another  page  of  outline-notes,  very  roughly  pencilled,  probably 
   followed this.                                                             
                                                                             
      Long   sojourn   of   rest   in   Minas    Tirith   and    coming   of 
   Finduilas?(4) [written above: and Galadriel].                               
       Hobbits  all  go  home  via  Rohan:  funeral  of  Theoden,   and  then 
   through   Gap  and   up  west   of  Misty   Mountains  to   Rivendell  and 
   then home.                                                                 
       Yes,  said  Sam,  as  he  closed  the  Book.   That  all   happened  a 
   long time ago.                                                             
       Aragorn will only enter as lord of the Forod, not as king.(5)          
       Lords   ride  in,   and  see   Theoden  lying   in  state.   Where  is 
   Gandalf?  He  comes  in  late  [or  later]  and  tells of  Theoden's fall,(6) 
   and Yoreth's words.                                                        
       They  go  to  Houses  of  Healing,  and  Aragorn  asks   for  athelas. 
   He  heals  the  sick.  Yoreth  says  he  must  be  king.  After  supper he 
   heals many sick.                                                           
       Council   next  day.   Gandalf's  advice.   Merry  wakes   up  feeling 
   nearly  well.   While  Council   is  [?on]   Gimli,  Legolas   and  Pippin 
  
   talk.  They  .....  and  hear  of  the  love  of  Eowyn  for   Aragorn  at 
   Dunharrow. And of the great ride to Pelargir.                              
       The  lords  ride  east:  1000  Rohirrim,  Dol  Amroth  and  [?so  on]. 
   And  a   first  force   to  hold   Morgul.  They   ride  into   shadow  of 
   ambush. Peril.                                                             
                                                                             
       A complete draft ('A') for the chapter  now followed,  written rapidly 
   but legibly in ink. In the first part of the chapter there are passages of 
   marked  divergence  from  the  story  that  followed.  The   manuscript  A 
   was followed  by a  fair copy  'B', for  which some  pages were  taken out 
   of A, including the  opening page  bearing the  chapter number  and title: 
   'Ch.L  The  Houses  of  Healing',  the  number  changed   subsequently  to 
   'XLIX (b)'.(7)                                                             
       The  first  divergence  in  A  from  RK  comes  with  Gandalf's  words 
   
   when he came on  Pippin and  Merry on  the pavement  of the  main street 
   up to the Citadel (RK p. 135):                                           
                                                                           
     'He  should  have  been  borne  in  honour into  this City,'  he said. 
   'Greater  was  the  wisdom  of  Elrond  than  mine.  For  if  I  had had 
   my  way  neither  you  nor  he,   Pippin,  would   have  set   out;  and 
   then  far  more  grievous  would  the  evils  of  this  day  have  been. 
   Faramir   and   Eowyn   would   be   dead,   and   the   Black   Captain 
   would be abroad to work ruin on all hope.'                               
                                                                           
     This was repeated in  the fair  copy B,  and {with  loss of  the final 
   sentence  'Faramir  and  Eowyn  would  be  dead  ...') in  the following 
   typescripts: the change to 'He has well repaid my  trust: for  if Elrond 
   had  not  yielded to  me, neither  of you  would have  set out'  was not 
   made until the book was  in proof.  This is  decidedly strange:  for the 
   form  of  the  Choosing of  the Company  in The  Fellowship of  the Ring 
   (p.  289), in  which it  was through  Gandalf's advocacy  against Elrond 
   that Merry and Pippin  were included,  had been  reached long  before in 
   the  second version  of 'The  Ring Goes  South' (VII.164).  Earlier than 
   this,  it  is true,  Gandalf had  also been  opposed to  their inclusion 
   ('Elrond's decision is wise', he had said, VII.115), but only  here, and 
   again in 'The Last Debate' (p. 415), is there any suggestion that it was 
   Elrond who advocated their inclusion in opposition to Gandalf.           
     In the passage that follows, after the account  of the  'leechcraft of 
   Gondor'  and  the  unknown   malady  named   'the  Black   Shadow'  that 
   came from the Nazgul, the  text of  A is  much briefer  than that  of RK 
   (p. 136):                                                                
                                                                           
   And those that were so stricken fell slowly ever into a deeper           
   dream, and from fever passed to a deadly cold and so died. But           
   Faramir burned with a fever that would not abate.                        
     And an old wife, Yoreth                                                
                                                                           
     Thus  there  is  no  reference here  to the  morning wearing  away and 
   the day passing to sunset, while 'still Gandalf  waited and  watched and 
   did not go forth'; and after Yoreth had uttered the old saying that 'The 
   hands of the king are the hands of a healer' A diverges  altogether from 
   the later story.                                                         
                                                                           
     'Mithrandir  is wise  and skilful,'  said another.  'In this  at least 
   he  is  not  a  king,'  said the  old wife.  'He has  done much  for us, 
   but  rather  his skill  lies in  the teaching  of men,  to do  what they 
   can or should.'                                                          
     But  Gandalf  seeing  that  all  was  done  that  could  be  done  for 
   the present  arose  and  went  out,  and  calling  for   Shadowfax  rode 
   away.                                                                    
   
  
     But   Pippin   and  Berithil   found  themselves   together  little 
   needed  while  the sick  were yet  in peril,  and while  such errands 
   as  were  needful  were  done by  the boys,  Bergil and  his friends, 
   who  had  been  saved  from  the  wreck  of  the  Rath  a  Chelerdain 
   and  sent  up hither.  So they  went to  the roof  of the  house that 
   stood  above  the  battlement  of  the  wall,  and  they  looked out. 
   The  battle  now  raged  upon  the fields;  but it  was far  from the 
   walls,  and  all  the  enemy  had  now  been  drawn  away   from  the 
   City;  and  they  could  not  mark  how  fortune  went: nought  but a 
   dust  and  a  smoke  in  the  distance  away  southward,  and  a  far 
   crying of horn and of trumpet.  Yet so  it was  that Pippin  with the 
   farsighted eyes  of his  people was  the first  to descry  the coming 
   of the fleet.                                                         
     'Look,  look,  Berithil!'  he   cried.  'The   Lord  was   not  all 
   demented.  He  saw  something  in  truth.  There  are  ships  on  the 
   River.'                                                               
     'Yes,'  said  Berithil.  'But  not  such  as  he  spoke of.  I know 
   the  ...(8) of those  ships  and  their sails.  They come  from Umbar 
   and the havens of the Corsairs. Hark!'                               
     And  all  about  them  men  were  crying  in dismay:  'The Corsairs 
   of Umbar!'                                                            
     'You  may  say  what  you  like  and  so  may  they,'  said Pippin, 
   'but this I will say for my  lord who  is dead:  I will  believe him. 
   Here  comes  Aragorn.  Though  how,  and  why in  this way  I cannot 
   guess. Here  comes the  heir of  Elendil!' he  shouted; but  no one, 
   not even Berithil, took any heed of his small voice.                  
     Yet true  he proved.  And at  last it  was known  in the  City. And 
   all  men  were  full  of wonder.  And so  hope grew  as the  day rose 
   to  noon  and  waned,  and at  last it  came to  the red  sunset. And 
   watchers looking  out saw  all the  fields before  them dyed  as with 
   blood,  and the  sky above  them was  bloodred, and  at last  ere the 
   red  burned  out  to  evening  ash-grey  over   the  fields   of  the 
   Pelennor rode the captains in victory to the City.                    
     Aragorn  and  Eomer  and  Imrahil  now  drew  near  the  City  with 
   their  captains  and  knights;   and  when   they  came   before  the 
   Gates Aragorn said: 'Behold the setting of the sun in fire ...'       
                                                                        
     Aragorn's  words are  then as  in RK  p. 137,  and his  speech with 
   Eomer that follows; but with Imrahil's intervention the original text 
   diverges again:                                                       
                                                                        
     And  the  Prince  Imrahil  said:  'Wise  are your  words, lord,  if  
   one  who  is  kinsman  of  the  house  of the  Stewards may  venture to 
   
   give  counsel.  Yet  I  would  not  have you  remain at  the door  like a 
   beggar.'                                                                     
     'Then  I  will  not,'  laughed  Aragorn.  '[added:   I  will   enter  as 
   one.]   The   banner   shall   be   furled   and   the   tokens   no  more 
   displayed.'   And   he   bade   Halbarad   [>   Elladan](9) to    furl   the 
   standard,   and  he   removed  the   crown  and   stars (10) and   gave  them 
   to the  keeping  of  the  sons  of  Elrond.  And  he  entered the  City on 
   foot  clad  only  in  a  grey  mantle  above  his  mail  and   bearing  no 
   other  token  save  the  green  stone  of  Galadriel,   and  he   said:  'I 
   come only as Aragorn Lord of the Rangers of Forod.'(11)                    
     And  so  the  great  captains  of  victory   passed  through   the  city 
   and  the  tumult  of  the  people,  and  mounted   to  the   Citadel,  and 
   came to the Hall of the Tower seeking the Steward.                          
                                                                             
     The  description  of  Theoden  lying  in  state  follows  as in  RK (pp. 
   137-8), but then the  story of  his afterlife  in the  mound at  Edoras is 
   introduced  and  expanded  from the  outline given  on p.  385; I  cite it 
   here from the fair copy B, where the text is all but identical to A except 
  
   in the words heard from the mound.(12)                                     
                                                                             
     And  thus,  it  was  said  in  song,  he remained  ever after  while the 
   realm  of  Rohan   endured.  For   when  later   the  Rohirrim   bore  his 
   body  away  to  the  Mark  and  laid  it  in  the  mounds of  his fathers, 
   there,  clad  in  the  cloth  of  gold  of  Gondor,   he  slept   in  peace 
   unchanged,  save  only  that  his  hair  still  grew  and  was  turned  to 
   silver,  and  at  times  a  river  of  silver  would  flow  from Theoden's 
   Howe.   And   that   was   a   token   of   prosperity;   but   if   peril 
   threatened  then  at  whiles  men  would  hear  a   voice  in   the  mound 
   crying in the ancient tongue of the Mark:                                  
                                                                             
                 Arisath nu Ridend mine!                                      
                 Theodnes thegnas thindath on orde!                           
                 Feond oferswithath! Forth Eorlingas!                    
                                                                             
     Then follow the questions of Imrahil and Eomer in the Hall of the        
   Tower,  whereby  they learn  that 'the  Steward is  in the  Houses of 
   Healing'  (thinking  that  this  means  Denethor),  and Eomer  learns that 
   Eowyn is still living, just as in RK, except that when Eomer leaves the 
   hall 'the others followed him' ('and the Prince followed him' RK),          
   because Aragorn is present.                                             
                                                                             
      And  when  they  came  forth  evening  had come,  with many             
   stars And even as the  light waned  Gandalf returned  alone out             
   of the East  up  the  road from  Osgiliath, glimmering  in the             
   twilight. And he went also to the Houses of Healing, and he met             
   
   the Lords before its doors. And they greeted him; and they said:              
   'We seek the Steward and it is said that he is in this house.                 
                                                                                
     In the passage that follows there are differences from RK, in that          
   Aragorn does not only now appear as 'the cloaked man' come with               
   Gandalf, unrecognised until he steps into the lantern-light. Thus             
   Imrahil says: 'Shall it not be the lord Aragorn?', and Aragorn replies:       
   'No, it shall be the Lord of Dol Amroth until Faramir awakes. But it is       
   my counsel that Mithrandir should rule us all in the days that follow         
   and our dealings with the Enemy.' Then Gandalf speaks as in RK of             
   his sole hope for the sick resting in Aragorn, and quotes the words           
   of Yoreth.                                                                    
     When Aragorn encounters Berithil and Pippin at the door Pippin              
   says: 'Trotter! How splendid. There, Berithil, you see Denethor was           
   right after all.' The last sentence was struck out, and replaced by           
   Pippin's words in RK (p. 139): 'Do you know, I guessed it was you in          
   the black ships. But they were all shouting Corsairs and would not            
   listen to me. How did you do it?' And when Imrahil says to Eomer              
   'Yet perchance in some other name he will wear his crown', Aragorn            
   overhearing replies: 'Verily, for in the high tongue of eld I am Elessar, 
   Elfstone, the renewer.'(13) Then lifting the green stone of Galadriel he          
   says: 'But Trotter shall be the name of my house, if ever that be             
   established; yet perhaps in the same high tongue it shall not sound so        
   ill, and tarakil (14) I will be and all the heirs of my body.'                    
     In the following passage the first section that I have enclosed in          
   square brackets is so enclosed in the manuscript, with a query against        
   it, though it was used in RK; the second section in square brackets has       
   a line drawn round it in the manuscript with a mark of deletion and a         
   query against it. In the fair copy the first is again put within square ' 
   brackets, and the second does not appear.                                     
                                                                                
     And so  they went  in. [And  as they  passed towards  the rooms             
   where the sick were  tended Gandalf  told of  the deeds  of Eowyn             
   and Meriadoc. 'For,' he said, 'long have I stood by them,  and at             
  
   first they spoke much in their sleep  dreaming, before  they sank             
   into a yet deeper darkness. Also it is  given to  me to  see many             
   things  afar  off.]  [And  when there  came a  ...(15) cry  from the             
   fields I was near to the walls and looked out. And even as I did,             
   the doom  long foretold  came to  pass, though  in a  manner that             
   had been hidden from  me. Not  by the  hand of  man was  the Lord             
   of the Nazgul doomed to fall, and in that doom placed  his trust.             
   But he was felled by a  woman and  with the  aid of  a halfling,(16)          
   and I heard the fading of his last cry borne away by the wind.']              
                                                                                
     It  will be  seen that  there were  major differences  in the  structure of 
   the story as told in A from its form in RK. In the first place,  the distant. 
   
    view of the battlefield seen by Pippin and Berithil from  the roof  of the 
    Houses of Healing  is told  in direct  narrative, and  thus the  coming of 
    the black fleet up Anduin  is repeated  from 'The  Battle of  the Pelennor 
    Fields'.  Since  Pippin  and  Berithil were  present at  the House  of the 
    Stewards  in  Rath  Dinen  they  had  heard  Denethor  accuse  Gandalf  of 
    intriguing to displace him:  'But I  know your  mind and  its plots.  Do I 
    not  see  the fleets  even now  coming up  Anduin! So  with the  left hand 
    you would  use me  as a  shield against  Mordor, and  with the  right hand 
    bring  up  this  Ranger  of the  North to  take my  place' (p.  378). This 
    knowledge  Denethor  had  acquired  from  the  palantir.  The   idea  that 
    Denethor  knew  that  Aragorn  was  in  command  of   the  ships   of  the 
    Corsairs  was  changed  on  the  draft  manuscript  (G)  of  'The  pyre of 
    Denethor' (p. 379), and in the fair copy of that chapter, already as first 
    written,  his  knowledge  of  Aragorn  is  derived  as  in  RK   from  his 
    conversations with Pippin: his sight of  the black  fleet becomes  for him 
    an  overpowering  proof  of  the  futility  of  resistance to  Mordor. The 
    present text must therefore have preceded the  fair copy  of 'The  Pyre of 
    Denethor'.                                                                 
      In the form of the story in  A Pippin  has a  reason for  declaring that 
    Aragorn  is  coming  with the  fleet ('There,  Berithil, you  see Denethor 
    was right after all', p. 390)  and for  shouting 'Here  comes the  heir of 
    Elendil!'  when everyone  was crying  'The Corsairs  of Umbar!'  (p. 388); 
    in RK he can  have no  reason at  all for  his words  to Aragorn  ('Do you 
    know, I guessed it was you  in the  black ships'),  nothing but  a strange 
    presentiment.                                                              
      In  the  second  place,  Gandalf  leaves  the  Houses  of  Healing  long 
    before  sunset  and  disappears  on  Shadowfax.  Aragorn  does  not refuse 
    to  enter Minas  Tirith with  Eomer and  Imrahil; and  thus he  is present 
    at  the  door  of  the  Houses  of  Healing   when  Gandalf   comes  back, 
    returning  alone  'up  the  road  from  Osgiliath' in  the dusk  (p. 389). 
    Nothing is told of his errand  (but I  think it  can be  seen what  it was 
    from the B version of this part of the story, to be given shortly). In the 
    changed story he did not  leave the  Houses of  Healing until  sunset, and 
    his errand was to bring Aragorn in from  outside the  walls: this  being a 
    sudden  decision inspired  by the  words of  Yoreth. In  the A  version he 
    does  not  appear  to take  any particular  account of  her words,  and he 
    leaves  when  he  sees  that  'all  was  done  that could  be done  for the 
    present'; yet when he returns he says as in RK  that 'only  in [Aragorn's] 
    coming have I any hope for those that  lie within',  quoting the  words of 
    Yoreth.                                                                    
      A  remarkable  short  text  evidently  belongs  to  this  phase  in  the 
    development  of  the  story,  as  is seen  from the  fact that  Aragorn has 
    entered the city without Gandalf,  who is  looking for  him. This  text is 
    found  on  an  isolated  slip in  my father's  worst handwriting,  which he 
    partly  elucidated  in  pencil  (with some  queries), and  slightly changed, 
    in not quite his worst handwriting.                                         
   
                                                              
                                                                           
  
      'Did you ride with the Rohirrim?' said Gandalf.                       
      'Nay indeed,' said Legolas. 'A strange journey we have had            
    with  Aragorn  by  the  Paths  of  the Dead,  and we  came here  at the 
    last  in  ships  taken  from  our foes.  Not often  has one  the chance 
    to bring news to you, Gandalf!'                                         
      'Not  often,'  said  Gandalf  heavily.  'But  my  cares  are  many in 
    these  days,  and  my  heart  is  sad.  I  am  growing  weary  at last, 
    Gloin's  son,  as  this great  matter draws  to the  final edge  of its 
    doom.  Alas!  alas!   How  our   Enemy  contrives   evil  out   of  our 
    good.  For the  Lord of  the City  slew himself  in despair  seeing the 
    black  fleet  approach.  For  the  coming  of the  fleet and  the sword 
    of Elendil  secured the  victory but  gave the  last stroke  of despair 
    to the Lord of the City.  But [?come],  I must  still labour.  Tell me, 
    where is Aragorn? Is he in these tents?'                                
      'Nay,  he  has  gone  up into  the City,'  said Legolas,  'cloaked in 
    grey and secretly.'                                                     
      'Then I must go,' said Gandalf.                                       
      'But  tell  us in  return one  thing first,'  said Gimli.  'Where are 
    those young friends of  ours who  cost us  such great  pains? It  is to 
    be hoped that they were not [?worsted] and they are still alive.'       
      'One  is  lying  grievously  sick in  the City  after a  great deed,' 
    said Gandalf, 'and the other stays beside him.'                         
      'Then may we come with you?' said Gimli.                              
      'You may indeed!' said Gandalf.                                       
                                                                           
      This encounter on the fields of  the Pelennor  was lost,  and nowhere 
    else is Gandalf's meeting with Legolas and Gimli  after they  parted at 
    Dol Baran recorded.                                                     
      As the fair  copy B  was first  written, Gandalf's  earlier departure 
    from the Houses of Healing and the scene in  which Berithil  and Pippin 
    see the black fleet from  the roof  were retained;(17) but there  are two 
    significant  differences.  After Yoreth's  words it  is now  said: 'But 
    Gandalf hearing this saying, and seeing that all was done that could be 
    done  by  the  leechcraft  of  Gondor,  arose  and  went out';  and the 
    conversation of Berithil and Pippin is now changed:                     
                                                                           
      'Look,  look,  Berithil!'  he  cried.  'The  Lord  did  not  see only 
    visions  of  madness.  Here  come  the  ships  up  the  River  that  he 
    spoke of. What are they?'                                               
      'Alas!'   answered   Berithil.   'Now  I   can  almost   forgive  his 
    despair. 1 know the fashion of these  ships and  their sails,  for that 
    is  the  duty  of  all  watchmen.   They  come   from  Umbar   and  the 
    Haven of the Corsairs! Hark!'                                           
   
     And   all   about   them   men   were   now   crying  in   dismay:  'The 
   Corsairs of Umbar!'                                                        
     Pippin's  heart  sank.  It  seemed  bitter  to  him  that after  the joy 
   of  the  horns  at  dawn  hope  should  be  destroyed  again.   'I  wonder 
   where   Gandalf   has   gone,'   he  thought.   And  then   another  ques- 
   tion  arose  in  his  mind:  'Aragorn:  where  is   he?  He   should  have 
   come with the Rohirrim, but he doesn't seem to have done so.'              
     'Berithil,'  he   said,  'I   wonder:  could   there  be   any  mistake? 
   What  if  this   was  really   Aragorn  with   the  Broken   Sword  coming 
   in the nick of time?'                                                      
     'If so, he is coming in the ships of our enemies,' said Berithil.        
                                                                             
     It  seems  that  Pippin's  thought  here,  'I  wonder where  Gandalf has 
   gone' giving  rise to  the question  'Aragorn: where  is he?',  taken with 
   the  more  explicit  statement  concerning  Gandalf's departure,  makes it 
   certain that  he had  gone, as  in the  later story,  to find  Aragorn and 
   (because 'the hands of the king are the hands of a  healer') to  bring him 
   urgently  to  the  Houses  of  Healing.(18) But why  Gandalf did  not return 
  
   till dusk, after Aragorn had entered the city, is not explained.           
     At  this  point  my  father  struck  from  the  B  manuscript  all  that 
   followed  'and then  passed to  silence and  a deadly  cold, and  so died' 
   (RK p. 136;  see p.  387) and  replaced it  with the  text that  stands in 
   RK, with  Gandalf leaving  the Houses  of Healing  at sunset,  his thought 
   and   purpose   now  perfectly   plain:  'Men   may  long   remember  your 
   words,  Yoreth;  for  there  is  hope  in  them. Maybe  a king  has indeed 
   returned  to  Gondor;  or  have  you  not heard  the strange  tidings that 
   have come to the City?' To the point  we have  reached in  A ('Also  it is 
   given to me to see many things afar off', p. 390) the  fair copy  B (apart 
   from  the  passage  concerning  Theoden's  Howe  at Edoras  already cited, 
   and a few points that are mentioned in the notes) then has the text of RK. 
     The  latter  part  of  the  chapter  in  A  was written  with remarkable 
   fluency - or, at any rate, the  text as  it stands  in this  original draft (19) 
   was  scarcely  changed  afterwards.  The  only  notable   divergence  from 
   RK  is  found  in  the  passage  where Aragorn,  Eomer, and  Gandalf speak 
   beside  Eowyn's  bed;  for  while  the  actual  words of  RK (p.  143) are 
   present,  what   became  Gandalf's   speech  is   given  to   Aragorn.  He 
   begins:  'My  friend,  you  had  horses  and  deeds  of  arms   ...',  and 
   continues  to  '...  a  hutch  to  trammel  some  wild  thing  in?' (where 
   Gandalf  ceases  in  RK),  and  then  (without  the  sentence  'Then Eomer 
   was silent, and looked on his sister, as  if pondering  anew all  the days 
   of their past life together') goes on, from the point  where he  begins in 
   RK: 'I  saw  also  what  you  saw.  And  few  other  griefs  amid  the ill 
   chances  of  this  world  ...' Above  'said Aragorn'  at the  beginning of 
   the speech  my  father wrote,  almost certainly  while still  writing this 
   
    manuscript,   'Gandalf?';   and   subsequently  he   made  in   pencil  the 
    changes that give the passage the form that it has in RK.                   
      Beyond  this  there  are  only  details to  mention. The  herb-master, in 
    his  discourse  concerning  the plant  kingsfoil, declares  it to  be named 
    athelas  'in  the  noble  tongue,  or  to  those who  know somewhat  of the 
    Numenorean  -  ',  'Numenorean'  being   changed  later   both  on   A  and 
    on  B  to  'Valinorian'  (and  afterwards  to  'Valinorean');  and  Aragorn 
    replies:  'I  do so,  and care  not whether  you say  now asea  aranaite or 
    kingsfoil,  so  long  as  you   have  some.'   The  form   aranaite  became 
    aranion on the final typescript.                                            
      When  Aragorn  leaves  Merry  (RK  p. 146)  he says:  'May the  Shire for 
    ever  live  unwithered  and  unchanged.  For  this,  maybe,  more  than all 
    else, I hope and labour';(20) the last  part of  this, from  'and unchanged', 
    being struck from the fair copy.(21)                                        
      The  chapter  in  A  ended  with  Gandalf's  words  with  the  Warden  of 
    the  Houses  of  Healing:  '"They   are  a   remarkable  race,"   said  the 
    Warden,  nodding his  head. "Very  tough in  the fibre,  I deem."  "It goes 
    deeper  than  the  fibre,"  said  Gandalf.' The  conclusion of  the chapter 
    in  RK  is  roughed out  in a  pencilled text  that was  subsequently over- 
    written  by  material belonging  to 'The  Last Debate'  (cf. note  19), but 
    some of it can be read. Where the fair copy B has  (as in  RK) 'and  so the 
    name which it was  foretold at  his birth  that he  should bear  was chosen 
    by  his  own  people',  this first  draft has  'and so  his own  choice was 
    fulfilled [?in] the title chosen long before.' The final passage is largely 
    illegible,  but  the following  can be  seen: 'And  [?in the  morning] when 
    he  had  slept  a  little  he  arose  and  ..... called  a council  and the 
    captains  met  in  a  chamber  of  the  Tower  ...' The  fair copy  ends as 
    does the chapter  in RK,  with Aragorn  leaving the  city just  before dawn 
    and going to his tent; and  pencilled beneath  the last  words of  the text 
    is this note: 'Aragorn will not go in the City  again. So  Imrahil, Gandalf 
    and Eomer hold council [in the] tents with the sons of Elrond.'             
   
                                NOTES.                                      
                                                                           
   1. and the mist before his  eyes cleared  a little:  this was  added after 
  
      the 'a' part of the text was written and joined on to 'b'.               
   2. This  passage  is  enclosed  within  square  brackets  in   the  manu- 
      script.                                                                  
   3. A first illegible word here almost certainly begins res and ends ed, 
      but cannot as it stands be read as resisted. A second word could þ       
      be 'the' or 'his'.                                                       
   4. For a previous mention of Finduilas Elrond's daughter see p. 370-      
   5. Cf. the first narrative text (A) of the chapter, p. 389: 'I come only 
      as Aragorn Lord of the Rangers of Forod.'                                
   
    6.  and tells of Theoden's fall: i.e. (I take it) the manner of Theoden's 
        fall,  of  which  Gandalf  knew  (cf.  the  second passage  in square 
        brackets on p. 390).                                                  
    7.  The first  text A  was paginated  continuously on  from 'The  Pyre of 
        Denethor',  as also  was the  fair copy  B. At  some point  my father 
        wrote  on  the opening  page of  'The Houses  of Healing'  (this page 
        being  common   to  both   texts)  the   chapter  number   'L',  i.e. 
        separating  it  from  'The Pyre  of Denethor';  but the  number 'XLIX 
        (b)', following 'XLIX (a)'  for 'The  Pyre of  Denethor' (see  p. 382 
        note  5),  again  makes  them  subdivisions  of  a   single  chapter, 
        without an overall title.                                             
    8.  The  word  might,  just  possibly,  be  'crewmen'.  B  has  'fashion' 
        (p. 392).                                                             
    9.  Halbarad  was  named  among  the  slain in  the original  drafting of 
        'The    Battle     of    the     Pelennor    Fields'     (p.  371). 
   10.  be  removed  the  crown  and stars:  the word  'and' was  struck out; 
        the  replacement  is  illegible, but  may be  'of' with  another word 
        struck out,  i.e. 'crown  of stars'.  In B  this becomes  simply 'the 
        crown'; altered on the first typescript  to 'the  crown of  the North 
        Kingdom', this survived into the proof,  on which  it was  altered to 
        'the Star  of the  North Kingdom'.  Cf. 'The  Battle of  the Pelennor 
        Fields', p.  370, where  'about his  helm there  was a  kingly crown' 
        was  replaced  on  the  proof  by  'upon  his  brow  was the  Star of 
        Elendil'.                                                             
   11.  Cf. RK p. 138 (at a different point in the narrative): 'I am  but the 
        Captain  of  the  Dunedain of  Arnor'. In  the fair  copy manuscript, 
        at the same point  in the  narrative as  in RK,  Aragorn says:  'I am 
        but the Captain of the Rangers of Forod'.                             
   12.  In the first text A the verse is in modern English in the  same words 
        as  in  the  outline  on  p.  385.  In both  A and  B the  passage is 
        enclosed in square brackets.                                          
   13.  In B the  text remained  almost the  same: 'Verily,  for in  the high 
        tongue  of  old I  am Elessar,  the Elfstone,  and the  Renewer', and 
        this  is  the  reading  of  the First  Edition of  LR. In  the Second 
        Edition    Envinyatar    was    added    before     'the    Renewer'. 
   14.  tarakil: the fourth letter (a) is not certain, but is  very probable, 
        especially in view  of the  form in  B, where  the text  remained the 
        same  as  in  A  but  with   Tarakon  here.   This  was   altered  to 
        Tarantar,  which  survived into  the first  typescript, where  it was 
        altered to Telkontar (> Telcontar on the proof).                      
   15.  The word begins with gr(e), but is certainly not great.  Possibly the 
        word intended was great, but the  last letters,  which look  like ry, 
        were due to the following word cry.                                   
   l6.  On the doom of the Lord of the Nazgul see pp. 334 - 5, 368.           
   17.  It is said of Bergil and his friends  in this  version (see  p. 388): 
        'When the fire-bolts had fallen in the City they  had been  sent [to] 
   
   the upper circle;  but the  fair house  in the  Street of  the Lamp- 
   wrights had been destroyed.'                                         
  18.  Cf. also the brief outline given on p. 386: 'Where is Gandalf? He 
   comes in late and tells of Theoden's fall, and Yoreth's words.'      
  19.  A part of the conclusion of the chapter, from '".He  [Merry] lies 
  
   nearby in this house, and I must go to him,"  said Gandalf'  to 'For 
   I have not slept  in such  a bed  since I  rode from  Dunharrow, nor 
   eaten  since  the dark  before dawn'  (RK pp.  145 -  6), is  in fact 
   extant in  a preliminary  pencilled text,  subsequently over-written 
   by a text in ink that  belongs to  the story  of 'The  Last Debate'. 
   This draft,  most of  which has  been read  by Taum  Santoski, shows 
   no significant differences from the more finished version in A.      
  20.  Cf. Aragorn's words to Halbarad at Helm's Deep, p. 306.           
  21.  I collect here  a few  other details.  For 'whether  Aragorn had 
   indeed some  forgotten power of  Westernesse' (RK  p. 144)  A, and 
   at first  B,  had  'art  or  wizardry'.  The  name  Imloth  Melui in 
   Yoreth's recollection of  her youth  (RK p.  142) appears  thus from 
   the first; and as  in RK  (p. 146)  Aragorn says  to Merry  that the 
   herb-master will tell him  that tobacco  is called  'westmansweed by 
   the vulgar, and  galenas by  the noble',  where the  pencilled draft 
   that  is  extant  for  this  portion  of the  chapter (note  19) has 
   'pipeweed' and 'sweet galenas'. For the name galenas see p. 38.      
   
                                    XII.                                 
                                                                         
                               THE LAST DEBATE.                            
                                                                         
   At some time before he began work on  this chapter  my father  set down 
   an  outline  entitled  'The  march  of  Aragorn  and  defeat  of  [the] 
   Haradrim.'  This  must  have  preceded  'The  Battle  of  the  Pelennor 
   Fields', since the name  Haramon appears,  not Emyn  Arnen (see  p. 370 
   and note 11);(1) it was almost certainly a companion to the  outline 'The 
   Story Foreseen from  Forannest' (pp.  359 ff.),  but is  obviously best 
   given here. At the head of the  page my  father afterwards  pencilled a 
   note asking whether it might not be a good idea 'to  have part  of this 
   told  by  a  man  of  Morthond Vale',  but nothing  ever came  of this. 
   .Pencilled changes made to the text are shown.                         
                                                                         
    Aragorn   takes   'Paths   of   the   Dead'   morning   of   8  March, 
   passes  tunnels  of  mountains.  (This  tale  will have  to be  told in 
   brief  later,  probably  at  feast  of  victory  in  Minas Tirith  - by 
   Gimli  and/or  Legolas.)  They  see  skeleton  in  armour   of  Bealdor 
   son  of  Brego.(2) But  except  for  dark  and  a  feeling of  dread meet 
   no  evil.  The  tunnels  become  the   issuing  caverns   of  Morthond. 
   It  is  dusk  [>   afternoon]  of   8  March   when  Aragorn   and  his 
   company  come  out  into  the  uplands  of  the  head  of  the  Vale of 
   Morthond,.  and  ride  to  Stone  of  Erech.(3) This  was a  black stone, 
   according  to  legend  brought  from  Numenor,  set  up  to   mark  the 
   meeting  place  of  Isildur  and  Anarion  with  the  last king  of the 
   dark  men  of  the  Mountains,  who  swore  allegiance  to the  sons of 
   Elendil,  vowing  to  aid  them and  their kin  for ever,  'even though 
   Death  should  take  us.'  The  stone  was  enclosed  in  a  now ruined 
   ring-wall  and  beside  it  the  Gondorians  had  anciently  erected  a 
   tower,  and  there  had  been  kept  one  of  the  palantiri.   No  men 
   went  near  the  tower.  Rumour  of  terror  flies  through  the vales, 
   for  the  'King  of  the  Dead'  has  come  back  -  and  behold behind 
   the  living  men  a  great  host  of   shadow-men,  some   riding  some 
   striding but all moving like the wind, are seen.                       
    Aragorn   goes   to   Erech   at  midnight,   blows  horns   (and  dim 
   shadow  horns  echo   him)  and   unfurls  banner.   The  star   on  it 
   shines  in  the dark.  He finds  the palantir  (unsullied) buried  in a 
   vault.  From  Erech  he  sets  out  [added:  dark]  morn  of   March  9 
   [added:  at   5  a.m.].   For  [read   From  ?]   Erech  to   Fords  of 
   Lameduin  (say  Linhir?)  is  175  miles  direct,  about  200  by road.(4) 
   
   Great  terror  and wonder  precedes his  march. At  Linhir on             
   Lameduin  men  of  Lebennin  and  Lamedon are  defending pas-             
  
   sage of river against Haradwaith.  Aragorn reaches  Linhir at             
   evening on March 10 after two days and night[s] forced riding             
   with host of shadow behind in the  deepening dark  of Mordor.             
   All fly before him. Aragorn crosses Lameduin into Lebennin at             
   morning  of  March  11  and hastens  to Pelargir  [added: 100             
   miles].(5)                                                                
                                                                            
     From  this  point  the  outline,  becoming very  rough, was  struck out 
   and replaced, immediately, by a new text on the reverse  of the  sheet of 
   paper.  At  the  head  of  this  page  is  the  following  brief  passage 
   concerning  Frodo and  Sam, which  (while certainly  written at  the same 
   time  as  the  outline  of  Aragorn's  journey)  probably  already  stood 
   there:                                                                    
                                                                            
     Rescue  of  Frodo.  Frodo  is  lying  naked  in  the  Tower;   but  Sam 
   finds  by  some  chance  that  the elven-cloak  of Lorien  is lying  in a 
   corner.   When   they   disguise   themselves  they   put  on   the  grey 
   cloaks  over  all  and  become  practically  invisible  -  in  Mordor the 
   cloaks of the Elves become like a dark mantle of shadow.                  
                                                                            
     Then follows, returning to the outline:                                 
                                                                            
     Aragorn   crosses   into   Lebennin   on   March  11th   (morning)  and 
   rides  with  all  speed  to  Pelargir  -  the  Shadow  Host  follows.  The 
   Haradrim  fly  before   him  in   dismay.  Some   hearing  news   of  his 
   coming  in  time  get  their  ships  off  and  escape  down  Anduin,  but 
   most  are  not  manned.  Early  on  12th  Aragorn  comes  on   the  fleet 
   driving   all  before   him.  Many   of  the   ships  are   stuffed  with 
   captives,  and  they  are   partly  manned   (especially  the   oars)  by 
   captives   taken   in   raids   on   Gondor,   or   slave-descendants  of 
   captives   taken  long   before.  These   revolt.  So   Aragorn  captures 
   many   ships   and   mans   them,   though   several   are   burned.   He 
   works  feverishly  because  he  knows  that  doom  of  Minas   Tirith  is 
   near,  if  he  does  not  come  in  time.  That  night  the  Shadow  Host 
   vanishes  and  goes  back   into  the   mountain  valleys,   and  finally 
   disappears  into  the  Paths  of  the  Dead  and is  never seen  again to 
   come forth.(6)                                                            
     He  sets  out  at  6   a.m.  on   13  March,   rowing.  On   the  south 
   plain  of  Lebennin  the  Anduin  is  very  broad  (5  -  7   miles)  and 
   slow.  So  with  many  oars  they  make  about  4   miles  an   hour  and 
   by  6  a.m.  on  14th are  100 miles  on way.  It is  125 miles  by river 
   from   Pelargir   to   that   place  where   Anduin  takes   a  west-loop 
   round  the  feet  of  Haramon,  a  great  hill  in  South  Ithilien,  and 
   
   bends  into  the  Pelennor,  so  that  here  the  Ramas-Coren  is   but  15 
   [>  5]  miles  from  the  City,(7) and  stands  right  on  the  water  brink. 
   Just  before  that  point   the  river   course  runs   nearly  North-South 
   (slightly  N.W.)  and  points  straight  towards   Minas  Tirith   so  that 
   watchers can see that reach - about 10 miles long.(8)                        
     On   morning   of   the   15th   [written   above:   14]  a   wind  rises 
   [added:   at   dawn)   and  freshens   from  S.W.   The  cloud   and  gloom 
   begins  to  roll  back.  They  hoist   sails  and   now  go   with  [struck 
   out:  more]   speed.  About   9  a.m.   they  can   be  seen   by  watchers 
   from   Minas   Tirith   who    are   dismayed.    As   soon    as   Aragorn 
   catches  sight  of  the  city,  and of  the enemy,  he hoists  his standard 
   (the   White   Crown   with   the  stars   of  Sun   and  Moon   on  either 
   hand:  Elendil's  badge).(9) A  sun-gleam   from  the   S.E.  lights   it  up 
   and  it  shines  afar  like  white  fire.  Aragorn  lands  and  drives  off 
   enemy.                                                                       
                                                                               
     Especially notable here is  the recurrence  of the  idea that  appeared in 
   'Many  Roads  Lead  Eastward'  (pp.  300,  etc.):  there  was a  palantir at 
  
   Erech  (in  the  earlier chapter  Aragorn seemed  to say  that the  Stone of 
   Erech was itself the palantir,  p. 309  note 10).  This Stone  replaced that 
   of Aglarond (pp. 76 - 8), so  that there  were still  five palantiri  in the 
   South.                                                                       
                                                                               
     When  my  father  came  to  write   the  chapter   his  intention   -  and 
   achievement  -  was  that  in  it should  be recounted  not only  the debate 
   of  the  commanders following  the Battle  of the  Pelennor Fields  but also 
   the  story  of  the  journey  of  the  Grey  Company  as recounted  by Gimli 
   and  Legolas  to  Merry  and  Pippin  - and  that it  should then  carry the 
   story  on  to  the  arrival of  the Host  of the  West before  the Morannon. 
   The  manuscript,  or  manuscript  corpus,   was  originally   entitled  'The 
   Parley at the Black  Gate'.(10) It  was a  huge labour  to achieve  the final 
   arrangement,  entailing  draft  upon  draft  upon   draft,  with   the  most 
   complicated  re-use  of  existing  pages,  or  parts  of  them,  as  he  ex- 
   perimented  with  different  solutions  to  the  structural  problem.  It is 
   more   than   likely   that  when   this  great   mass  of   manuscript  and 
   typescript  left  his  hands  it  was  already  in  dire confusion,  and its 
   subsequent  ordering  into  wholly  factitious  textual  entities   made  it 
   seem  that in  'The Last  Debate' my  attempt to  discern the  true sequence 
   of  the  writing of  The Lord  of the  Rings would  finally founder.  But it 
   has  proved  otherwise,  and  since  no  significant  element seems  to have 
   been  lost  out  of  the  whole  complex  the  sequence  of  development  in 
   fact emerges here at least as clearly as in some far less difficult parts of 
   the narrative.  But of  course to  describe in  detail each  textual pathway 
   would demand far more space than can be allowed to it.                       
     It  seems  that  before  my  father  began  the  coherent drafting  of the 
   
    chapter - while he was in fact still writing 'The Houses of Healing' - he 
    set down a form of the speeches  at the  opening of  the debate  that had 
    arisen in his mind and would  not be  postponed.(11) Since  a great  deal of 
    this does not appear in RK 1 give it in full.                             
                                                                             
      'My  lords,'  said  Gandalf.   '"Go  forth   and  fight!   Vanity!  You 
    may  triumph  on  the  fields  of  Pelennor  for a  day. But  against the 
    Power  that  now  arises  there  is  no  victory."  So  said  the Steward 
    of  this  City  before  he  died.  And   though  I   do  not   bring  you 
    counsels  of  despair,  yet  ponder  the  truth  in  this. The  people of 
    the  West  are  diminished;  far  and  wide  the  lands  lie  empty.  And 
    it  is  long  since  your  rule retreated  and left  the wild  peoples to 
    themselves,   and  they   do  not   know  you;   and  [they]   will  come 
    seeking  new  lands  to  dwell  in.  Now  were  it  but  a matter  of war 
    between  Men,  such  as  has  been  for  many  ages,  I  would  say:  You 
    are  now  too  few  to  march  East  either  in  wrath or  friendship, to 
    subdue  or  to  teach.  Yet   you  might   take  thought   together,  and 
    make   such   boundaries,   and   such   forts   and    strongholds,   as 
    could   long   be  maintained   and  restrain   the  gathering   tide  [> 
    ?wild].  But  your  war  is   not  only   against  numbers,   and  swords 
    and  spears,  and   untamed  peoples.   You  have   an  Enemy   of  great 
    power  and  malice,  and  he  grows,  and  he  it  is  that fills  all the 
    hearts  of  the  wild  peoples  with  hate,   and  directs   and  governs 
    that  hatred,  and  so  they  are  become  no  longer  like   waves  that 
    may  roll   at  whiles   against  your   battiements,  to   be  withstood 
    with  valour  and  defeated  with  forethought.  They  are  rising  in, a 
    great  tide   to  engulf   you.  What   then  shall   you  do?   Seek  to 
    overthrow your Enemy.'                                                    
      'Overlate  should  we  begin   that  task!'  said   Prince  Imrahil. 
    '[Had  Minas  Morgul  been  destroyed  in  ages   past,  and   the  watch 
    upon   the  Black   Gate  maintained   We  slept,   and  no   sooner  had 
    he  re-entered  the  Nameless  Land]   We  slept,   and  awoke   to  find 
    him  already  grown   beyond  our   measure.  And   to  destroy   him  we 
    must overthrow first all the allies that he has gathered.'                
  
      'That  is  true,'  said  Gandalf.  'And  their  numbers are  too great, 
    as   Denethor   indeed  saw.   Therefore  this   war  is   without  final 
    hope,  whether  you  sit  here  to  endure  siege  upon  siege,  or march 
    out   to   be    overwhelmed   beyond    the   River.    Prudence   would 
    counsel  you  to  await onset  in strong  places, for  so at  least shall 
    the time before the end be made a little longer.                          
      'But  now  into  the  midst  of  all  these counsels  of war  comes the 
    Ring.  Here  is  a  thing  which  could  command  victory  even   in  our 
    present plight.'                                                          
   
                 
                                                                     
    'I have heard only rumour of this,' said Imrahil. 'Is it not said 
   the One Ring of Sauron of  old has  come back  to light,  and that 
   if he regain it then he will be as mighty  as he  was in  the Dark 
   Years?'                                                            
    'It is said so and said truly,' answered  Gandalf. 'Only  he will 
   be  more  mighty  than of  old and  more secure.  For there  is no 
   longer  any  land  beyond  the  Sea  from  which  help  may  come; 
   [and  those  who dwell  beyond even  the West  will not  move, for 
   they have committed the Great Lands to the keeping of Men.]'(12)   
    'But if we should find the Ring and wield it,  how would  it give 
   us victory?' asked Imrahil.                                        
    'It would not do so all in  a day,'  answered Gandalf.  'But were 
   it to come to the hand of some one of power [?or] royalty,  as say 
   the  Lord  Aragorn,  or  the Steward  of this  City, or  Elrond of 
   Imladrist,(13) or  even  to  me,  then he  being the  Ringlord would 
   wax  ever  in  power and  the desire  of power;  and all  minds he 
   would cow  or dominate  so that  they would  blindly do  his will. 
   And he could not be slain. More: the deepest  secrets of  the mind 
   and  heart  of  Sauron  would  become  plain to  him, so  that the 
   Dark  Lord  could  do  nothing  unforeseen.  The   Ringlord  would 
   suck  the  very  power  and thought  from him,  so that  all would 
   forsake his  allegiance and  follow the  Ringlord, and  they would 
   serve  him  and  worship  him  as a  God. And  so Sauron  would be 
   overthrown  utterly  and  fade  into  oblivion; but  behold, there 
   would be Sauron still  ..... but  upon the  other side,  [a tyrant 
   brooking no freedom, shrinking from no  deed of  evil to  hold his 
   sway and to widen it].'                                            
   'And worse,' said Aragorn. 'For all  thar is  left of  the ancient 
   power  and  wisdom  of  the  West  he would  also have  broken and 
   corrupted.'                                                        
    'Then what is the use of this Ring?' said Imrahil.                
    'Victory,'  said  [Gandalf  >]  Hurin  Warden  of the  Keys.(14) 'At 
   least  we  should  have won  the war,  and not  this foul  lord of 
   Mordor.'                                                           
    'So  might  many  a  brave  knight  of  the  Mark  or  the  Realm 
   speak,'  said  Imrahil.  'But  surely more  wisdom is  required of 
   lords in council. Victory  is in  itself worthless.  Unless Gondor 
   stand for some good, then let it not stand at  all; and  if Mordor 
   doth not stand  for some  evil that  we will  not brook  in Mordor 
   or out of it, then let it triumph.'                                
    'Triumph it will, say or do what we will, or  so it  seems,' said 
   : Hurin. 'But after many words  still I  do not  hear what  is our 
   
   present  purpose.  Surely,  it  is  but  a  plain  choice  between staying 
   here  and  marching  forth.   And  if   those  who   are  wiser   or  more 
   farsighted  than  I  tell  me  there  is  no  long[er]  hope   in  waiting 
   here,  then  I  for  one  am  for  marching  forth,  and  taking  doom  by 
   the  outstretched  hand.  So  we  may  give  it  a  wrench  at  the  least 
   before it grips us.'                                                       
     'And   in   this   at   any   rate  I   approve  Hurin's   words,'  said 
  
   Gandalf.  'For  all  my  speech   was  leading   to  just   such  counsel. 
   This  is  not  a  war  for  victory  that  cannot  be  won  by   arms.(15) I 
   have  rejected  the  use  of  the  Ring,  for  that  would   make  victory 
   the  same  as  defeat.  I  have  (like  a  fool,  said  Denethor)  set the 
   Ring  at  a  great  risk that  our Enemy  will regain  it, and  so utterly 
   overwhelm  us;  for  to  retain  it would  he to  risk the  certainty that 
   ere  the  last  throes  came  upon  us  one  among   us  would   take  it, 
   and  so bring  about at  least as  great an  evil. But  still we  have set 
   our  hands  to  war.  For  resist  we  must  while  we  have   strength  - 
   and  hope.  But  now  our  salvation,  if  any   can  be   achieved,  does 
   not  rest  upon  our  deeds  of  arms,  yet  it  may  be  aided  by  them. 
   Not  by  prudence,  as  I  say,  of  the  lesser  wars  of  Men. But  by a 
   boldness,  even  a  rashness,  that  in  other  case  would be  folly. For 
   our  hope  is  still,  though  daily  it  grows  fainter, that  Sauron has 
   not  recovered  the  Ring,  and  while  that  is  so he  will be  in doubt 
   and  fear  lest  we  have  it. The  greater our  rashness the  greater his 
   fear,  and  the  more  will  his  eye  and  thought  be  turned to  us and 
   not  elsewhere  where  his  true  peril  is.  Therefore  I  say  we should 
   follow  up  this  victory  as  soon  as  we  may  and  move East  with all 
   such force as we have.'                                                    
     'Yet  still   there  must   be  prudence,'   said  Imrahil.   'There  is 
   scarce  a  man  or  horse  alive  among  us  that   is  not   weary,  even 
   those  that  are  not  sick  or  hurt.  And  we  learn  that  there  is an 
   army   left   unfought   upon   our   north   flank.   We   cannot  wholly 
   denude the city, or it will burn behind us.'                               
     'True  enough,  I  would   not  counsel   it,'  said   Gandalf.  'Indeed 
   for  my  design  the  force  me  lead  East  need  not  be   great  enough 
   for  any  assault  in  earnest  upon  Mordor,  so  long  as  it  is  great 
   enough to challenge a battle.'                                             
                                                                             
     Turning now to the  primary manuscript  of the  chapter, this  is itself 
   a massive  complex of  rejected and  retained material,  but it  cannot be 
   satisfactorily separated into distinct 'layers', and I shall treat it as a 
   single entity, referring to it as 'the manuscript'.                        
     The  opening  achieves  almost  word  for  word  the   form  in   RK  pp 
   148  -  9,  beginning  'The  morning  came  after the  day of  battle' and 
   
                                                                    
                                                                          
   continuing as far as Gimli s remark to Legolas: It is ever so  with all 
   the things that Men begin: there is a frost  in spring,  or a  blight in 
   summer, and  they fail  of their  promise.' A  servant of  Imrahil then 
   guided  them  to  the  Houses of  Healing, where  they found  Merry and 
   Pippin in the garden, 'and  the meeting  of those  friends was  a merry 
   one.'  The  narrative then  moves directly  into the  debate: as  in RK 
   (p. 154) Imrahil and  Eomer went  down from  the city  to the  tents of 
   Aragorn,  and  there  conferred  with  Gandalf,  Aragorn,  Elrohir  and 
   Elladan. 'They made Gandalf their chief  and prayed  him to  speak first 
   his  mind';  and as  in RK  he began  by citing  the words  of Denethor 
   before his death, bidding his listeners ponder the  truth of  them. But 
   now he went on, following  and condensing  a passage  in the  draft just 
   given:                                                                  
                                                                          
   'The  peoples  of  the  West  are  diminished;  and  it  is  long since 
   . your  rule retreated  and left  the wild  peoples to  themselves; and 
   they  do  not  know  you,  and   neither  love   nor  fear   will  long 
   restrain   them.   And   you  have   an  Enemy   of  great   power  and 
   malice,  who  fills  all  their  hearts  with  hatred, and  governs and 
   directs  that  hatred,  so  that  they  are no  longer like  waves that 
   roll  at  whiles  against  your  walls  to be:thrown  back one  by one: 
   they are united, and they are rising as a great tide to engulf you. 
      'The  Stones  of  Seeing  do  not  lie,  and  not  even the  Lord of 
  
   Barad-dur can make them do so ...'                                      
                                                                          
    The  remainder  of  Gandalf's  speech,   with  the   interventions  of 
   Imrahil,(16) Aragorn,  and  Eomer,  was  achieved  through  a  series  of 
   drafts that need scarcely be  considered more  closely, except  for one 
   version of Gandalf's reply to Eomer (RK pp.  155 -  6). In  this, after 
   saying  that  the  Dark  Lord, not  knowing whether  they themselves 
   possessed the Ring, would look for those signs  of strife  that would 
   inevitably arise among them if they did, Gandalf goes on:               
                                                                          
   'Now  it  is  known  to  you  that  I  have  set  the  Ring  in  peril. 
   From  Faramir  we  learn  that  it  passed  to  the  very   borders  of 
   Mordor before  this assault  began, maybe  on the  first day  of the 
   darkness. And,  my lords,  it went  by the  may of  Morgul. Slender 
   indeed is the hope that  the bearer  can have  escaped the  perils of 
   that way, of the horrors that wait there; still less is the hope that 
   even  if  he  comes  through  them  to  the  Black  Land  he  can  pass 
   there  unmarked.  Six  days  have  gone,  and   hourly  I   watch  the 
   signs with great dread in my heart.'                                        
      'What  are  these  signs  that  you  loot  for,  an  enemy  ...  you 
   on our ...' asked Imrahil.                                                 
   
     'Darkness,'  said  Gandalf.  'That  is  my dread.  And darkness           
   began, and therefore for  a while  I felt  a despair  deeper than           
   Denethor. But the darkness that is to be feared is not such as we           
   have endured: it would need no clouds in the air; it  would begin           
   in our hearts feeling afar the  power of  the Ringlord,  and grow           
   till by sunlight or moonlight or under heaven  or under  roof all           
   would seem dark to us.  This darkness  was but  a device  to make           
   us despair and it has, as such deceits will, ..... our enemy. The           
   next sign is strife among the lords.'                                       
                                                                              
     A  following  draft  reaches  Gandalf's  argument  as  it appears  in RK, 
   but here he adds to those  signs that  Sauron will  have observed:  'He may 
   also have seen in  the Stone  the death  of Denethor,  and since  he judges 
   all by himself  he may  well deem  that a  first sign  of strife  among his 
   chief foes.' In the same text, after saying that 'we must at all costs keep 
   his eye  from his  true peril',  he adds:  'A single  regiment of  orcs set 
   about  Orodruin  could seal  our ruin'  (in a  subsequent version:  'A mere 
   handful of orcs at watch on Orodruin would seal our doom').                 
     At  the end  of the  debate, following  Aragorn's words  (RK p.  158) 'no 
   gates  will  endure  against  our  Enemy  if men  desert them',  an initial 
   draft has a development that was not pursued:                               
                                                                              
     Then  even  as  they   debated  a   rider  came   in  search   of  Eomer. 
   'Lord,'   he  said,   'word  has   come  from   Anorien  from   the  north- 
   roads.   Theoden  King,   when  we   rode  hither,   left  men   behind  to 
   watch   the   movements   of   enemy   at   Amon   Din.   They   send  word 
   that  there  has  been  war  far  away  in  the   Wold,  and   thence  come 
   strange  tidings.  For   some  say   [the  very   woods  have]   that  wild 
   things  of  the  woods  have  fallen  on  the  orcs  and  driven  them into 
   the  River  and  the  rapids  of  Sarn  Gebir.  But   the  army   that  was 
   on  the  road  has  heard  this  news,  and  also  of  our   victory  here, 
   and is afraid, and is even now hastening back.'                             
     'Ha!'  said  Eomer.  'If  they dare  to assail  us they  will rue  it. If 
   they  seek  to  fly  past  they  shall  be  smitten. We  must cut  off this 
   finger of the Black Hand ere it is withdrawn.'                              
                                                                              
     The  numbers  of  those  who  should  set  out  from  Minas  Tirith  were 
   differently conceived, for 'the great part  of these  should be  horsed for 
   swifter  movement'  (in  contrast  to  RK:  'the great  part of  this force 
   should  be  on  foot,  because  of  the  evil lands  into which  they would 
  
   go'):  Eomer  leading  three  thousand  of   the  Rohirrim,   Aragorn  five 
   hundred  horse  and  fifteen  hundred  foot, and  Imrahil a  thousand horse 
   and  fifteen  hundred  foot;  and there  was no  suggestion that  any force 
   of  the  Rohirrim  were sent  to 'waylay  the West  Road against  the enemy 
   that   was  in   Anorien'  (RK   p.  158).   The  manuscript   was  however 
   
                                                                      
                                                                            
   subsequently  corrected  and  the  muster  as  enumerated  in  RK  intro- 
   duced, with three thousand of the Rohirrim left behind.                   
     After  the  words  'And  he  drew  forth  Branding   and  held   it  up 
   glittering in the sun' (which  is where  in RK  'The Last  Debate' ends), 
   the original chapter  then continues  with a  transition back  to Legolas 
   and Gimli:  'While  the  great  captains  thus  debated  and  laid  their 
   designs, Legolas and  Gimli made  merry in  the fair  morning high  up in 
   the windy circles of  Minas Tirith.'  Legolas' sight  of the  gulls flying 
   up  Anduin  follows,  and  the  emotion  that  they  stirred in  him, are 
   described in much  the same  words as  in RK;  but the  conversation that 
   follows is altogether different. At this stage no account had  been given 
   of the Paths of the Dead; in the outline at the beginning of this chapter 
   (p. 397) my father had suggested that the story would  be told  'at feast 
   of victory  in Minas  Tirith', and  had mentioned  that in  tunnels under 
   the mountains  the  company  saw  the  'skeleton  in  armour  of  Bealdor 
   son of Brego', but that except for the dark and a  feeling of  dread they 
   met no evil.                                                              
     There is at first both a draft and a more finished  version; I  give the 
   latter, since it follows the former very closely.                         
                                                                            
   '... No peace shall I have again in Middle-earth!' 
     'Say not so!' said Gimli. 'There are countless things still to see 
   there, and great work to be done. But if all the Fair Folk, that 
   are also wise, take to the Havens, it will become a duller world 
   for those that are doomed to stay.' 
     'It is already rather dull,' said Merry, sitting and swinging his 
   legs as he sat on the brink of the wall. 'At least it is for hobbits, 
   cooped up in a stone city, and troubled with wars, while their 
   visitors talk and nod together about their strange journey, and 
   tell no one else about it. I last saw you at the Hornburg, and 
   then I thought you were going to Dunharrow,(17) but up you 
   come on ships out of the South. How did you do it?' 
     'Yes, do tell us,' said Pippin. 'I tried Aragorn, but he was too 
   full of troubles, and just smiled.' 
     'It would be a long story fully told,' said Legolas, 'and there 
   are memories of that road that I do not wish to recall. Never 
   again will I venture on the Paths of the Dead, not for any 
   friendship; and but for my promise to Gimli I would vow never 
   go into the White Mountains again.' 
     'Well, for my part,' said Gimli, '[wonder was stronger than 
   fear >) the fear is past, and only wonder remains; yet it cannot 
   be denied that it is a dreadful road.'(18) 
     'What are the Paths of the Dead?' said Pippin. 'I have never 
   heard them named before.' 
   
   'It is a path through the Mountains,' began Gimli.                 
   'Yes, I saw the door from a distance,' Merry broke in. 'It is up 
   in Dunharrow, in the mountains behind Theoden's town and           
   hall at Edoras. There is a long row of old stones leading across a 
   high mountain field to a forbidding black mass, the Dwimor-        
   berg they call it, and there is a cave and a great opening at the 
   foot of it, which nobody dares to enter. I think the Rohirrim      
   believe that inside there dwell Dead Men, or their shadows, out 
   of a past long before they came to that land.'                     
  
   'So they told us,' said Legolas, 'and they forbade us to go in; 
   but Aragorn could not be turned from it. He was in a grim          
   mood. And that fair lady that lies now in the Houses below,        
   Eowyn, wept at his going. Indeed at the last in the sight of all 
   she set her arms about him imploring him not to take that road, 
   and when he stood there unmoved, stern as stone, she humbled       
   herself to kneel in the dust. It was a grievous sight.'            
   'But do not think that he was not moved,' said Gimli. 'Indeed, 
   I think Aragorn himself was so deeply grieved that he went        
   through all perils after like a man that can feel little more. He 
   raised her up and kissed her hand, and then without a word we      
   set out,(19) before the sun came over the black ridges of the         
   mountain. I do not know how to put it into words, but even as      
   we passed the last great standing stone a dread fell on me, of 
   what I could not say, and my blood seemed running cold. 1 lifted 
   my feet like lead across the threshold of that darkling door; and 
   hardly had we passed within when a blindness of very night         
   came upon us.                                                      
   'Madness it would seem to try and take horses on such a            
   road, but Aragorn said that we must attempt it, for every hour 
   lost was perilous. We had to dismount and lead them, but I do      
   not think they would have gone far, if it had not been for         
   Legolas. He sang a song that went softly in the darkness, and      
   though they sweated and trembled they did not refuse the road. 
   I am speaking of our horses that the Rohirrim gave us;(20) the        
   horses of the Rangers, it seemed, were so faithful to them that 
   nothing would stay them if their masters were beside them.         
   'We had brought a few torches, and Elladan [> Aragorn]             
   went ahead bearing one, and Elrohir [> Elladan] with another       
   went at the rear. Bats flew over us, and [> We saw nothing, but] 
   if we halted there seemed an endless whisper of voices all about, 
   that sometimes rose into words, though not of any tongue that I 
   have ever heard. Nothing assailed us, and yet steadily fear grew 
   
                         
                                                                            
   on  us,  as  we  went  on.  Most  of  all  because we  knew, how  I know 
   not  but  we  knew,  that we  could not  turn back:  that all  the black 
   road  behind  us   was  packed   with  things   that  followed   us  but 
   could not be seen.                                                        
    'So  it  went  on  for  some  hours,  and  then  we  came  to  a  sight 
   that  I  cannot  forget.  The  road,  for  so  it  was:  no  mere cavern- 
   track,  had  been  wide,  so  far  as  we  could  judge,  and  though  it 
   was  utterly  dark  the  air  was  clean.  But  now  we   came  suddenly 
   into  a  great  empty  space  through   which  the   way  ran   on.  The 
   dread  was  so  great  on  me  that  I  could hardly  walk. Away  to the 
   left  something  glittered  in  the  gloom   as  Aragorn's   torch  went 
   by. ...                                                                  
                                                                            
    It  will be  seen that  when my  father transformed  this story  told by 
   Gimli of the Paths of the Dead  and placed  it much  earlier in  the book 
   (while in 'The Last Debate' merely referring to it as having been told to 
   Merry  and  Pippin  by  Legolas:  'Swiftly  then he  told of  the haunted 
   road  under the  mountains,' RK  p. 150),  he retained  Gimli as  the one 
   through whose experience the passage of the tunnels is described.         
    Gimli  described  the  mailclad  skeleton  clutching  at  the   door  in 
   almost  the  same  words  as  are  found  in  'The  Passing  of  the Grey 
   Company' (RK pp. 60 -  1), with  the addition  that on  the helm  and the 
   hilts of the sword there were 'north-runes'. But Aragorn here named 
   the dead warrior:                                                         
                                                                            
     '"Here lies Baldor son of Brego," he said, "first heir of that 
  
   Golden Hall to which he never returned. He should be lying 
   now under the flowers of Evermind (21) in the Third Mound of the 
   Mark; but now there are nine mounds and seven green with 
   grass, and through all the long years he has lain here at the door 
   he could not open. But whither that door led, and why he 
   wished to pass, none now shall ever know." 
                                                
    At  this  stage  in  the  evolution  of  the  book  Theoden had  told at 
   Dunharrow  how  Baldor son  of Brego  passed the  Dark Door  and never 
   returned (p. 315; cf. 'The Muster of Rohan' in RK, p.  70). But  with the 
   removal of the story of the paths of the Dead  from the  present chapter 
   to 'The Passing of the Grey Company', the discovery  of the  skeleton of 
   Baldor  came  to  stand  before  Theoden's words  about him  at Dunhar- 
   row;  and this  I suppose  was why  my father  changed the  passage. It 
   was  certainly  not  because he  concluded that  Aragorn did  not know 
   who he was. In the passage in RK it is clear that  he did  know, though 
   he did not name him; for  he knew  that he  had lain  there in  the dark 
   'through all the long years' as  the burial  mounds of  the Kings  of the 
   Mark were raised one by one.                                             
   
                                     
                                                                               
      There  are  now  nine  mounds  and  seven  at  Edoras.(22) In  the original 
   draft  of  this passage  the text  is interrupted  at Aragorn's  words 'Here 
   lies Bealdor son of Brego' by a very roughly  written list  of the  Kings of 
   the Mark, set down in two columns, thus:                                     
                                                                               
      1. Eorl.                        10. [Bealdor > Folca >] Frealaf Eowyn's. 
      2. Brego.                          son (sister-son of king).             
        (Bealdor).                    11. [Brego >] Hama.                    
      3. Aldor.                       12. Walda.                             
      4. Frea.                        13. Folca.                              
      5. Freawine.                    14. Folcwine.                           
      6. Goldwine.                    15. Fengel.                             
      7. Deor.                        16. Thengel.                           
      8. Gram.                        17. Theoden.                           
      9. Helm.                                                                    
                                                                               
   The names Folca and Folcwine replaced rejected forms that I cannot           
   make out. It will be seen that these are the names found in Appendix A       
   (11, The House of Eorl) to The Lord of the Rings, with the sole              
   exception of the eleventh king Hama (in LR the eleventh king was             
   Brytta: this name has already appeared in early texts as the father of       
   Brego, VII. 435, 445, but is here absent). Beneath is written a long         
   series of Old English names, many of them those that appear in the list      
   of kings above, together with others, such as Beorn, Brytta, Haeleth,         
   Leod, Oretta, Sigeric, Sincwine, &c. I suppose that it is possible that 
   this series of names was written first, though it stands second, and that 
   the names of the kings in the numbered list were selected from it. At        
   any rate, it looks very much as if it were at this very point that the First 
   Line and the Second Line of the Kings of the Mark, and their names,,         
   came into being.(23)                                                         
      Beside the names of the kings are written dates. My impression (not       
   having studied the actual original page) is that only the dates of           
   Fengel, Thengel, and Theoden belong with the writing of the manu-            
   script page and the list of kings, but that these certainly do so. The       
   dates are:                                                                   
                                                                               
      Fengel born 1268, died 1353.                                              
      Thengel born 1298, died 1373.                                             
      Theoden born 1328, died 141[? 8].                                         
                                                                               
  
   The last figure in  the date  of Theoden's  death is  unfortunately obscure, 
   but  is  certainly not  9. The  dates of  these kings  in LR  are 2870-2953, 
   2905-2980,  and  2948  -  3019,   which  in   the  Shire   Reckoning  become 
   1270-1353,  1305-1380,  and  1348-1419.  It  is  clear  then  that  at  this 
   stage  in  the  writing  of  The  Lord of  the Rings  my father  was working 
   with a chronology that is esentially  similar to  that of  LR in  respect of 
   Rohan  -  but  the  actual  numerical  years  are  given  according  to  the 
   Shire Reckoning.(24)                                                         
   
     Gimli does not record any words of Aragorn's to the Dead that             
   followed:                                                                   
                                                                              
     'And   so   we   turned   away   and   left   the  dead   untouched,  and 
   passed  out  of  the  hall  that  was  his  tomb,   and  hurried   on,  for 
   behind  us  now   fear  seemed   treading  ever   closer.  And   just  when 
   we  felt  that  we  could  endure  no  more,  and   must  either   find  an 
   ending  and  escape,  or  else  turn  and  run  back  in  madness  to  meet 
   the following fear, our last torch sputtered out.                           
     'Of  the  next  hour   or  hours   I  remember   little,  save   a  blind 
   groping   dread  that   pressed  behind   us,  and   a  rumour   that  came 
   behind  like  the  shadow  of  the noise  of endless  feet, as  horrible as 
   the  ghosts  of  men  themselves.  And   we  stumbled   on  till   some  of 
   us were crawling on the ground like beasts.                                 
     'Then suddenly I heard the trickle of water ...                           
                                                                              
     Allowing  of  course  for  the  difference  in  mode  of  narration (e.g. 
   'Then  Legolas   turning  to   speak  to   me  looked   back,  and   I  can 
   remember  still the  glitter in  his bright  eyes before  my face',  cf. RK 
   p.  61),  the  story  of  the  emergence  of the  Company from  the caverns 
   and  descent  down  the  Vale  of  Morthond   was  little   changed  after- 
   wards. Legolas takes up the narration at:                                   
                                                                              
     'The Dead were following,' said Legolas. 'A great grey host I             
   saw come flowing behind us like a shadowy  tide: shapes  of men             
   there were, and horses, and grey banners like shreds  of cloud,             
   and spears like winter thickets on a misry night. "The Dead are             
   following," I said. "Yes, the Dead ride behind,"  said Elladan.             
   "Ride on!"'                                                                
                                                                              
     It  seems  that  Gimli  then  takes  up the  tale again  with 'And  so we 
   came at last out  of the  ravine as  suddenly as  if we  had issued  from a 
   crack in a wall', for he refers to himself  as 'Gimli  of the  Mountain' in 
   his  description  of  the  ride  to  Erech.  Elladan's  answer  to  Gimli's 
   question  in RK  'Where in  Middle-earth are  we?' does  not appear;  it is 
   here  Gimli  who  describes  the  course  of  Morthond  (with   the  expla- 
   nation 'so I was after told'). He says that the river 'flows at last to sea 
   past  Barad  Amroth (25) where  dwells  Prince  Imrahil  .,  and  he  does  not 
   refer, as does Elladan in RK, to  the significance  of the  name Blackroot. 
   The ride to Erech is described thus:                                        
                                                                              
     'Bells  I  heard  ringing  in  fear far  below, and  all the  people fled 
   before  our  faces;  but  we  being  in  haste  rode  swiftly as  though in 
   pursuit,  until  our  horses  were  stumbling   weary,  and   [struck  out: 
   I at  least,]  even  Gimli  of  the  Mountain,  was  spent.  And  thus  just 
   ere  the  midnight  hour  -   and  black   it  was   wellnigh  as   in  the 
   
   caverns,  for  though  we  did  not  know  it  yet  the  darkness  of 
   Mordor  was  creeping  over us  - just  ere midnight  we came  to the 
   Hill of Erech.'                                                        
                                                                         
     On  the  Darkness  out  of  Mordor  coming  over  the  sky   as  the 
   Company rode to Erech see the Note on  Chronology at  the end  of this 
  
   chapter.  -  The text  at this  point becomes  the primary  draft, and 
   continues:                                                             
                                                                         
     'And what is that?' asked Merry.                                     
     'You  should  ask  Aragorn,'  said  Gimli,  'or the  brethren: they 
   know, as is fitting, all  the lore  of Gondor  of old.  It is  a black 
   stone,  they  say,  that  old  tales  tell  was brought (26) in  ages past 
   from  Numenor  before  its  fall,  when  its ships  would come  to the 
   west shores  of the  world. And  it was  set upon  a hill.  And there- 
   on  the  King  of  the  [struck out:  Dark] Men  of the  Mountains had 
   sworn  [>  once  swore]  allegiance  to the  West; but  afterwards the 
   [?Shadow]  Men  fell  again  under  the  dominion  of  Sauron. Isildur 
   came  to  the  Stone  of Erech,  when he  gathered strength  to resist 
   the   power   of   Mordor,   and   he   summoned   the   Men   of  the 
   Mountains to come to his aid, and they would not.                      
     'Then Isildur said to their  king of  that day:  "Thou shalt  be the 
   last.  Yet  if the  West prove  mightier than  thy black  Master, this 
   curse I set on thee  and thy  folk: to  rest never  till your  oath is 
   fulfilled.  For  this war  shall last  down many  ages, and  you shall 
   be  summoned  once  again  ere  the  end."  And  they fled  before the 
   wrath of Isildur, and  did not  dare to  go forth  to war  on Sauron's 
   part.  And  they  hid  themselves  in secret  places in  the mountains 
   and  seldom  came  forth  again,  but  slowly  died  and  dwindled  in 
   the barren hills.                                                      
                                                                         
     This account of Gimli's to Merry and Pippin at  Minas Tirith  is the 
   forerunner  of  Aragorn's  to Legolas  and Gimli  at the  Hornburg (RK 
   p. 55). I think that it may very well have been at this point that the 
   story of the breaking of their oath to Isildur by the Men of the Moun- 
   tains first emerged, and that it was now that  Aragorn's words  at the 
   Hornburg were enlarged to include it.                                  
     Gimli continues:                                                     
                                                                         
     'But  afterwards,  in  the  days  of Gondor's  later power,  men set 
   a  ring-wall about  the Stone  of Erech,  and built  beside it  on the 
   hilltop  a  tall  dark  tower,  and  there  was  guarded  the  seventh 
   Palantir,  which  now  is  lost.(27) The  tower  is  ruinous   and  the 
   ring-wall  is  broken,  and  all  about  the land  is empty,  for none 
   will dwell near the Hill of Erech, because  it is  said that  at times 
   
                           
                                                                           
   the   Shadow-men  will   gather  there,   thronging  about   the  ruined 
   wall,   and   whispering.   And   though  their   tongue  is   now  long 
   forgotten,  it  is  said  that  they cry  "We are  come!" and  they wish 
   to  fulfill  the  broken  oath and  be at  rest. But  the terror  of the 
   Dead lies on that hill and all the land about.                           
    'Thither  in  the  blackness  before   the  storm   we  came.   And  at 
   last  we  halted.  And  Elladan  blew  his  silver  horn,   and  Elrohir 
   unfurled  the  banner  that  at  the  Hornburg  he  bore  still  wrapped 
   in  grey  [later >  black];(28) and  dark as  it was  the stars  glinted on 
   it,  as  it  was  spread  on  a  wind  like  a  breath of  ghosts coming 
   down  from  the  mountains.  Nothing   could  we   see  but   the  seven 
   stars  of  Elendil,  and  yet  we were  aware of  a great  host gathered 
   all  about  us  upon  the  hill, and  of the  sound of  answering horns, 
   as if their echo came up out of deep caverns far away.                   
    'But  Aragorn  stood  by  the  banner  and   cried  aloud.   "The  hour 
   is come at last,  and the  oath shall  be fulfilled.  I go  to Pelargir, 
   and  ye  shall  come  behind  me.  And  when  all  this  land  is clean, 
   return,  and  be  at  peace!  For  I  am  Elessar,  Isildur's   heir  of 
   Gondor."                                                                 
    'Then  there  was  a  silence,  and  no  whisper   or  rustle   did  we 
  
   hear  as  the  night  wore  away.  We lay  within the  ruined ring-wall, 
   and  some  slept;  though  we  felt   the  terror   of  the   Dead  that 
   hedged us round.                                                         
                                                                           
    At this point a revised  version begins,  and I  follow this,  since it 
   adheres very closely to the initial draft (see however notes 33, 34, and 
   35).                                                                     
                                                                           
   'Then  followed   the  weariest   journey  that   I  have   ever  known, 
   wearier  than  our  hunting  of  orcs  over  wide  Rohan  on  our  feet; 
   three  days  and  nights  and  on  into  another  day with  little pause 
   or rest.(29) No   other   mortal   men   could   have  endured   it  and 
   fought  at  the  end of  it, save  only the  Dunedain, these  Rangers of 
   the  North.  They  are  as  tough  as  dwarves,   1  swear   it,  though 
   none  of  my  kin  should  believe  me.  Almost  I wished  I was  an elf 
   and  had  no  need  of  sleep,  or could  both sleep  and wake  at once, 
   as it seems that Legolas can.                                            
     'I  was  never in  that land  before, and  I could  not tell  you much 
   of  our  road,  even  if  you  wished to  hear. But  it is,  I reckoned, 
   some  60  leagues  as  birds   fly  from   Erech,  over Tarlang's Neck (30) 
   into  Lamedon,  and  so,   crossing  Kiril   and  Ringlo,   to  Linhir 
   beside  the  waters  of  Gilrain, where  there are  fords that  lead into 
   
   Lebennin. And from Linhir it is a hundred miles, if it is a step, to 
   Pelargir on Anduin.(31)                                              
     'The next morning day did not dawn, as you will remember           
   well, but it must have been before the sun rose above the            
   vapours of Mordor that we set out again,(32) and east we rode to         
   meet the gathering gloom; and ever close behind us came the          
   Shadow Host, some riding, some striding, but all moving              
   silently and with the same great speed, and when they overtook       
   our horses, though we pressed them to their utmost, the Shadow       
   Host swept about us wide on either flank, and some went on           
   ahead.                                                               
     'Terror and wonder ran on wings before us, and all that was        
   left of the folk of Lamedon hid, or fled to the woods and hills.(33) 
   Thus we came at nightfall of the second day from Erech to            
   Linhir. There the men of Lamedon had been contesting the             
   passage of Gilrain with a great strength of the Haradrim, and of 
   their allies the Shipmen of Umbar, who had sailed up Gilrain-        
   mouth and far up the waters of Anduin with a host of ships and       
   were now ravaging Lebennin and the coast of Belfalas. But            
   defenders and invaders alike fled at our approach. And thus we       
   crossed into Lebennin unopposed, and there we rested, and            
   sorely we needed it.                                                 
     'Next day we made our greatest endeavour, for Aragorn was          
   pressed with a great fear lest all that he did would prove too       
   late. "I counted on two days more at the least," he said; "but       
   those who challenge Sauron will ever fall short of their reckon- 
   ing. Now already Minas Tirith is beset, and I fear it will fall ere 
   we can come to its aid."                                             
     'So we rose ere night had passed, and went as swift as our         
   stouthearted horses could endure over the flat plains of Leben-      
   nin; and behind us and about us the host of the Dead flowed like 
   a grey tide.                                                         
     'Great rumour of dismay went on before us. I do not know         
   who set the tales on the wing, but as we learned after among         
   both friends and foes the tidings ran wild: "Isildur has come        
   back from the dead. The dead are come to war, but they wield         
   living swords. [The Lord of the Ring has arisen!]"(34) And all the 
   enemy who heard these things fled as best they could back to         
   Anduin, for they had many ships there and great strength; and        
  
   we hunted them out of the land: all that day and through the         
   next night, with few brief halts, we rode. And so we came at the 
   bitter last to the Great River again, and we knew ere we came        
   
                 
                                                                        
   that  it  was near,  for there  was salt  in the  air. The  mouths of 
   Anduin  were  indeed  still  far  away  south  and  west  of  us, but 
   Anduin is even at Pelargir  so great  and wide  that almost  it seems 
   a slow-flowing sea, and countless birds are on its shores.            
    'It  was  day,  I  guessed, by  the veiled/hidden  sun -  the fourth 
   since  we  left  Dunharrow  -  when  we  reached  those  shores,  and 
   saw the  fleets of  Umbar. And  then we  had to  fight, at  last. But 
   fear  was  our  mightiest  weapon.  Many  of  those  who  learned  of 
   our  coming  had  already  gone  aboard  and  thrust off  and escaped 
   down  Anduin  to  the  the  Sea. But  the enemy,  whose main  task it 
   was  to  ravage  South  Gondor  and  prevent  help  going   north  to 
   the  City,  had been  too wide-scattered  for all  to escape  so. And 
   while  they  marched  abroad  their  ships   were  left   with  small 
   guard.  But  there  were   among  them   captains  sent   by  Mordor, 
   and  orc-chieftains,  and  they  were  not  so  easily  dismayed, and 
   they  endeavoured  to  hold  their  men  to  a  defence.  And  indeed 
   the  Haradrim  are  a  grim  folk,  and not  easily daunted  by shade 
   or blade.  But their  resistance did  not last  long. For  now seeing 
   that  we  were  indeed   come  to   aid  them,   many  of   the  more 
   stouthearted  men  of  the  land  gathered  to  Aragorn.  And  on the 
   ships the slaves rebelled.  For the  Corsairs of  Umbar had  in their 
   ships  many  new-captured  prisoners,  and   the  oarsmen   were  all 
   slaves,   many   taken  in   Gondor  in   petty  raids,   or  unhappy 
   descendants of  slaves made  in years  gone by.  Before the fifth day 
   was  over  we  had taken  well nigh  all the  fleet, save  some ships 
   that  their  masters  set  ablaze; and  all the  enemy that  were not 
   slain  or  drowned  were  gone  flying over  the [?borders]  into the 
   desert that lies north of Harad.(35)                                  
                                                                        
    Here the revised version stops, at the foot of a page, and my father 
   struck out the whole page (which begins at 'So we  rose ere  night had 
   passed', p. 412) and wrote a pencilled note:                          
                                                                        
    No  fight,  but  Shadows  [?flow  into]  the ships  and all  men leap 
    overboard  except  the  chained  captives. But  Rangers went  to each 
    ship and comforted the captives.                                     
                                                                        
   He then rewrote the page - and this was obviously done  immediately - 
   beginning at the same words.                                          
                                                                        
    'So  we  rose  ere  night  had  passed,  and  went  as swift  as our 
   stouthearted   horses   could   endure  over   the  green   plains  of 
   Lebennin  darkling  under  the  shade  of  Mordor;  and  all  about us 
   the Host of the  Dead flowed  on like  a grey  tide. Still  the rumour 
   
   of  our  coming  went  before  us  and  all   men  were   dismayed,  and 
   none  neither  foe  nor  friend  would  wait   for  our   approach.  For 
   the  darkness  weighed  on  the  allies  of  Mordor,  not being  orcs or 
   folk  bred  in  the  Black  Land,  and  those  that  could fled  back to 
   Anduin,   where   they  had   gathered  many   ships.  Thus   we  hunted 
   them  from  Gondor  all  that  day  and  on  through  the   next  night, 
   halting  seldom  and  sleeping  not  at  all,  until  we  came   at  the 
   bitter end to the Great River.'                                          
     'I knew it,'  said Legolas,  'long ere  we reached  it, for  there was 
   salt  in  the  air.  And  my  heart was  troubled for  I thought  that I 
   drew  near  the  Sea,  but  indeed  the  Mouths   of  Anduin   were  far 
  
   away to the south.... '                                                  
                                                                           
     This is only the  second time  that Legolas  has spoken  since Gimli's 
   story  of  the  journey began.  He speaks  now of  the great  breadth of 
   Anduin  as Gimli  had done  (p. 413);(36) and (following  the note  at the 
   end of the previous version of this section of the story) he goes on: 
                                                                           
   '... But fear was the only weapon that we needed, for the grey           
   host passed on to every ship whether drawn  up or  anchored in           
   the tide, and all the men that  were in  them fled,  or leaped           
   overboard, save the slaves of the oars  that were  chained, or           
   captives under hold.'                                                    
                                                                           
     Legolas  describes  how  to  each  of  the  greater  ships one  of the 
   Rangers went to comfort the captives,  bidding them  put aside  fear and 
   be free (RK p. 152).                                                     
                                                                           
     'And  when  all  the  fleet  was  in  our  hands  Aragorn  went  up on 
   that   ship   which   he   took  for   his  own   and  let   sound  many 
   trumpets,   and   the   Shadow   Host  withdrew   to  the   shores,  and 
   stood  in  great  array there  silently, and  there was  a red  light in 
   the  gloom,  for  some  of  the  enemy  had fired  their ships  ere they 
   abandoned them.'                                                         
                                                                           
     Aragorn's  words  to  the  Dead  ('Now  I  will  hold  your  oath  all 
   fulfilled') are close to those in RK (p. 153).(37) It is 'a tall figure of 
   shadow', not as in RK said to be the King of the Dead, that  steps forth 
   and breaks his spear.  The remainder  of the  story is  very much  as in 
   RK, though here  told by  Legolas: the  rest of  the Company  that night 
   'while others laboured', the release of the captives from the ships, the 
   coming  of  the  men  of  Lebennin  (but  Angbor   of  Lamedon   is  not 
   named),  the  slow  passage  by  oar up  Anduin (but  it was  'the fifth 
   morning, that is the day before yesterday' that the  fleet set  out from 
   Pelargir:  see  the  Note  on Chronology  at the  end of  this chapter), 
   Aragorn's fear that they would be too late ('for it is forty leagues and 
   
    two by river from  Pelargir to  the landings  under the  Pelennor wall'), 
    and  the  red  glow  to  the  north  from  the  burning of  Minas Tirith. 
    Legolas' discourse ends,  as does  Gimli's in  RK, with  'It was  a great 
    hour,  and  a  great  day,  whatever  may  come  after',  to  which Gimli 
    replies: 'Yes, whatever come after. Yet for all our victory the  faces of 
    Gandalf  and  Aragorn  look  grave.  I  wonder  what  counsel   they  are 
    taking in the tents below. For my part I wish it were all well over. Yet, 
    whatever is still to do, I hope I may have part in it, for the  honour of 
    the folk of the Lonely Mountain.' To this was added later:  ' "And  I for 
    the folk of the Wood," said Legolas.' Then follows:                       
                                                                             
      His [> Their] wish was granted. Two days  later the  army of            
    the West  that was  to march  forth was  all assembled  on the            
    Pelennor. The host of orcs and easterlings had turned back out            
    of Anorien and harried and scattered by the Rohirrim  had fled            
    with little fight towards Cair Andros ...                                 
                                                                             
      This is  the beginning  of 'The  Black Gate  Opens' in  RK, but  with a 
    major difference from the subsequent story:  for here  Pippin as  well as 
    Merry was left behind.                                                    
                                                                             
    ... To their bitter grief the hobbits were not in that riding.            
      'Merry  is not  fit for  such a  journey yet,'  said Aragorn,  'even if 
    he  could  ride  a  swift  steed.  And  you  Peregrin  will  lighten  his 
    grief  if  you  stay  with  him.  So  far  you  have  kept even  with one 
    another  as  well  as  your  fortunes  allowed  - and  indeed if  you did 
  
    no  more  to  the  end  of  your  days  you   have  earned   honour,  and 
    justified  the  wisdom  of  Elrond.(38) And  indeed  we  are  all   in  like 
    peril.  For  though  it  may  be  our part  to find  a bitter  end before 
    the  gate  of  Mordor,  if  we  do  so,  then you  will have  your chance 
    or  necessity also  of a  last stand  either here  or wherever  the black 
    tide overtakes you. Farewell! '                                           
      And   so   despondently   Merry   and    Pippin   stood    before   the 
    ruined   gates  of   Minas  Tirith   with  young   Bergil  and   saw  the 
    great  army  mustered.  Bergil  was  downcast   and  grieved   at  heart, 
    for  his  father  was  commanded  to   march  and   lead  a   company  of 
    the  men  of  Imrahil.  For  he   having  broken   his  oaths   could  no 
    longer  remain  in  the  guard  of  the  Citadel,  until  his   case  was 
    judged.(39)                                                               
      The  trumpets  rang   and  the   host  began   to  move.   [First  rode 
    Aragorn   and  Gandalf   and  the   sons  of   Elrond  with   the  banner 
    and   the   knights   of   Dol   Amroth.   Then   came  Eomer   with  the 
    [?chosen]   Riders,   and  afterwards   came  those   of  his   men  that 
    were  on  foot,  and  men  of   Lebennin,  and   last  the   great  com- 
   
   panies  of  Minas  Tirith  led  by  Imrahil.](40) And   long  after   it  had 
   passed  away  out  of  sight  down   the  great   road  to   the  Causeway 
   the  three  stood  there,  until  the  last  glint of  the morning  sun on 
   spear and helm twinkled and was lost.                                      
                                                                             
     At this point my  father decided  that Pippin  did in  fact go  with the 
   host to the Black Gate,  and he  began anew  at the  words 'His  [> Their] 
   wish  was  granted'  following  the  end  of  'The   Tale  of   Gimli  and 
   Legolas',  continuing  as  before  with 'Two  days later  the army  of the 
   West  that was  to march  forth was  all assembled  on the  Pelennor.' The 
   text then continued both in initial draft and in a fair copy to the end of 
   the  story  afterwards  called  'The  Black  Gate Opens',  with continuous 
   pagination all  the way  through from  the meeting  of Gimli  and Legolas 
   with Imrahil before they went to the Houses of Healing.  It is  thus clear 
   that the whole  of the  last part  of Book  V was  in a  completed (though 
   not  final)  and  coherent  form before  any structural  reorganisation of 
   the narrative took place. The structure was:                               
                                                                             
        Gimli and Legolas meet Imrahil and go to the Houses of Healing.       
     The Last Debate.                                                         
     The Tale of Gimli and Legolas in the garden of the Houses of             
     Healing.                                                                 
     The journey to the Morannon and the Parley.                              
                                                                             
     The next  stage was  the decision  to reorganise  the narrative  so that 
   'Gimli's  Tale'  should stand  independently -  and therefore  precede the 
   Debate.  To  this  end  my father  wrote a  tentative conclusion  for 'The 
   Tale of Gimli and Legolas':                                                
                                                                             
     And so ended  the tale  of Legolas  and Gimli  concerning the            
   ride  of  Aragorn  by  the Paths  of the  Dead, which  long was            
   recalled and sung in Gondor in after days, and it was said that            
   never  again  were  the  Shadow-men  seen  by  mortal   men  on            
   mountain or in vale, [and the road from  Dunharrow was  free to            
   all who were willing to take that way. Yet few did so,  for the            
   memory of fear abode there still; and none  ever dared  to open            
   Baldor's door.  Struck out  immediately: A  tomb they  made for            
   him in that dark place and so built it that none could  come at            
   that door.]                                                                
                                                                             
     The  passage  that  I  have  bracketed was  replaced, probably  at once, 
   by the following:                                                          
                                                                             
  
   but  the  stone  of  Erech  stood  ever alone,  and on  that hill  no bird 
   would  alight  nor  beast  feed;  and  the  memory  of  fear  still  abode 
   in  the  dark  ways  from  Dunharrow,  and  few   were  willing   to  take 
   that road; and none ever dared to open Baldor's door.                      
   
      Concomitantly   with   this   the   words   'Their  wish   was  granted' 
    (following  the  end  of  'The Tale  of Gimli  and Legolas'  and beginning 
    the  story  of  the  march  from  Minas  Tirith)  were  circled,   with  a 
    direction to omit them if this 'end-piece' to the 'Tale' were added to it; 
    and  a note  was scribbled  on the  manuscript beside  the opening  of the 
    debate (p. 403): 'It might be better to take out  the debate  (shorten it) 
    and put it  at the  beginning of  the Parley  chapter.' Thus  the decision 
    was taken to divide the chapter as it stood (entitled  'The Parley  at the 
    Black  Gate',  p. 399)  into two:  the first  to be  called 'The  Paths of 
    the  Dead' and  consisting solely  of the  tale told  to Merry  and Pippin 
    in the garden of the Houses of Healing,  the second  to be  called 'Parley 
    at the Gate' and beginning with the debate in Aragorn's tent.              
      Relatively  little  adjustment of  the existing  material was  needed to 
    achieve this.  From the  point in  the narrative  where Gimli  and Legolas 
    found  Merry  and  Pippin  ('and  the  meeting  of  those  friends  was  a 
    merry one') my father  simply dropped  the transition  to the  debate (see 
    p.  403)  and  continued  with  the  conversation  in  the  garden  of the 
    Houses  of  Healing  (see  p.  405  and  RK  p.  149):  'For a  while they 
    walked and talked, rejoicing for  a brief  space in  peace and  rest under 
    the  fair  morning  high  up  in  the  windy  circles  of  the  City.' The 
    conversation   leading   into   the  'Tale'   was  somewhat   changed.  In 
    contrast to the earlier version Merry  is no  longer represented  as being 
    ignorant  (as  he  could  not have  been) of  Aragorn's passage  under the 
    mountains  (see  p.  405  and  note  17).  After  Pippin's   words  'Come, 
    Legolas!  You  and  Gimli  have  mentioned   your  strange   journey  with 
    Trotter  about  a  dozen  times  already  this  morning.  But  you haven't 
    mentioned anything about it' this dialogue follows:                        
                                                                              
      'I  know  some  of  the  story  and  I  guess  some  more,'  said Merry. 
    'For  I  hear  that  you  came  in  ships  from  the  South.  So   I  know 
    that   somehow   you   must   have   got   through,   though   in  Dunhar- 
    row  all  the  people  were  afraid,   and  Eowyn   I  thought   had  been 
    weeping.  Come  now!  The  sun  is  shining  and  we  can  bear  it.  Tell 
    us about the Paths of the Dead!'                                           
      'The  sun  may  shine,'  said  Gimli,  'still  there  are   memories  of 
    that  road  that  I  do  not  wish  to  recall.  Had  I  known   what  was 
    before  me  I  think  that  not  for  any  friendship  would I  have taken 
    those paths.'                                                              
      'For  my  part,'  said  Legolas, 'I  do not  fear the  Dead; but  I hate 
    the  darkness  under  earth  far  from  hope   of  the   sky.  It   was  a 
    dreadful journey!'                                                          
      'The  Dead?'  said  Pippin.  'The  Paths  of  the  Dead?  I  have  never 
    heard of them before. Won't you tell us some more?'                        
      'It  is  the  name  of  a  road  that   goes  through   the  mountains,' 
   
   said  Merry.  'I  saw  the Gate,  as they  call it,  from a  distance when 
   I was in Dunharrow ...'                                                     
                                                                              
     Merry  then  continues  as  he  does  in  the  earlier  version,  and  is 
   followed  by  Legolas  and  Gimli  describing  the  departure  and Eowyn's 
   distress (cf. p. 406 and note 19):                                          
                                                                              
   '... I think the men of the Mark believe that inside there dwell            
   the shadows of Dead Men,  out of  a past  long before  they came            
   to that land.'                                                              
     'So they told us,' said Legolas. 'And that  lady who  lies now            
   below in the Houses,  Eowyn, she  begged Aragorn  not to  go in;            
  
   but he could not be turned from it. He  was in  haste, and  in a            
   stern mood.'                                                                
     'And at the last when she saw that he  would go,'  said Gimli,            
   'then she begged to come with us! Indeed  she knelt  before him.            
   Yet  she is  a proud  lady. I  wondered much  what it  all might            
   mean, and I was grieved; for  she was  young and  much troubled.            
   But  he  raised  her  up and  kissed her  hand and  without more            
   words we departed. Yet I saw that he, too, was greatly grieved.'            
                                                                              
     The earlier version was for the rest of its length very largely repeated: 
   that is  to say,  the original  pages were  retained with  their pagination 
   altered  and  some  passages  rewritten.  Legolas now  plays a  larger part 
   in the  narration, describing  the ride  to Erech  (see pp.  409 -  10), at 
   which point Gimli  re-enters: '"Yes,  indeed, and  never shall  I forget!" 
   said Gimli, taking up the tale again. "For the  terror of  the Dead  lay on 
   the hill and  all the  land about  it"'; he  continues much  as in  RK pp. 
   62 - 3, but he does not say that Isildur set up the Stone  of Erech  at his 
   landing ('It looked as if it had fallen from  the sky,  but it  was brought 
   out of the West, we were told'), and he  still repeats  the story  (p. 411) 
   that  when  the  Shadow-men  gathered  about  the  Stone  'sometimes  a cry 
   would  be  heard  in  our  speech:(41) "We  have   come!"'  The   tower  and 
   ring-wall on the Hill  of Erech,  and the  palantir, have  now disappeared. 
                                                                              
     For  the  second  of  the  new chapters  my father  wrote a  new opening, 
   beginning  (cf.  p.  403)  'In  the  meanwhile Imrahil  sent for  Eomer and 
   went  down  with  him,  and  they  came  to  the  tents  of  Aragorn...' To 
   this  he  added  the  existing  pages  of  the  manuscript  recounting  the 
   course  of  the  debate, which  ended at  'And he  drew forth  Branding and 
   held it up glittering in the sun' (p. 405), and then the manuscript  of the 
   story  of  the  journey  to  the  Morannon  and  the  Parley.  On  the  new 
   opening  he  pencilled  the  title  'Parley  at the  Gate' and  the chapter 
   number 'LI', so that 'The Paths of  the Dead'  was 'L'  (see note  10). The 
   structure was now (see p. 416):                                             
   
   The  Paths  of  the  Dead  Gimli  and  Legolas  go  to  the   Houses  of 
   Healing,  and  Merry  and Pippin  hear the  tale of  the journey  of the 
   Grey   Company   from   Dunharrow   to  the   Battle  of   the  Pelennor 
   Fields.                                                                  
   Parley  at  the  Gate  'The  Last Debate',  ending with  Aragorn's draw- 
   ing  the  sword  of  Elendil;  the  journey  to  the  Morannon,  and the 
   parley with the Lieutenant of Barad-dur.                                 
                                                                           
   It  was  probably  now  that  my  father  made a  typescript of  the two 
   chapters, the text diverging very little from the manuscript material as 
   now  reorganised;(42) but  he treated  them as  subdivisions of  a single 
   chapter, without an overall title, and with  the puzzling  number 'XLIX' 
   (see note 10): (i) 'The Paths of the Dead' and (ii) 'Parley at the Black 
   Gate'.                                                                   
                                                                           
   The  subsequent  history  of  the   chapter  is   textually  exceedingly 
   complicated, but I shall treat it briefly. The first typescript was very 
   heavily revised, and two large sections of it were written out anew in a 
   separate manuscript. The effect of all this was  to bring  the narrative 
   closer in very many points to the texts in  RK, and  indeed much  of the 
   earlier part  now required  little more  than grammatical  alteration to 
   bring Gimli's story to the direct author's narrative in 'The  Passing of 
   the Grey Company.'(43)                                                   
     In  the  ride  from  Erech   over  Tarlang's   Neck  into   Lamedon  the 
   deserted town of Calembel upon Ciril (so spelt,  with C)  appears,(44) and 
   the  blood-red  sunset  behind  Pinnath  Gelin  (RK  p.  63):  the final 
   chronology had now entered (see the Note  at the  end of  this chapter). 
   Angbor  of Lamedon  is now  named, but  the new  text differs  here from 
  
   that of RK (p. 151):                                                     
                                                                           
   'Then  Aragorn   said  to   Angbor  their   captain  who   alone  stayed 
   to  meet  him:  "Behold!  I  am  not  the  King  of  the  Dead,  but the 
   Heir of Isildur, and I  live yet  for a  while. Follow  me, if  you wish 
   to see the end of this darkness and the downfall of Mordor."             
   'And  Angbor  answered:  "I  will  gather  all  men  that  I   may,  and 
   follow  after  you  swiftly."  His  was  a  stout  heart  indeed,  and I 
   grieve  that  he  fell  beside  me,  as  we  clove  our  way   from  the 
   Harlond.                                                                 
                                                                           
   In  RK  (p.  153)  Angbor of  Lamedon came  to Pelargir  but did  not go 
   up Anduin in the black fleet; he is last referred to  by Aragorn  in the 
   debate in his tent (p. 157)  as marching  at the  head of  four thousand 
   men  from Pelargir  through Lossarnach  and expected  soon to  arrive at 
   Minas Tirith.                                                            
   To Legolas' words about the Sea (p. 414) he now adds his second          
   reference to the gulls (RK p. 151): 'Alas! for the wailing of the gulls. 
   Did  not  the  Lady  tell  me  to  beware  of them.  For they  cannot be 
   
   forgotten.' He is thinking of Galadriel's message to him, spoken by 
   Gandalf in Fangorn (TT p. 106):                                         
   Legolas Greenleaf long under tree                                       
   In joy thou hast lived. Beware of the Sea!                             
   If thou hearest the cry of the gull on the shore,                       
   Thy heart shall then rest in the forest no more.                        
   For Galadriel's original message to Legolas, and its application, see 
   p. 22.                                                                  
     There is an interesting passage immediately following in  this revised 
   version.  In  the  version given  on p.  413 there  was fighting  on the 
   shores, for  'there were  captains sent  by Mordor,  and orc-chieftains, 
   and  they  were not  so easily  dismayed, and  they endeavoured  to hold 
   their men to a defence. And  indeed the  Haradrim are  a grim  folk, and 
   not easily daunted by shade or  blade.' This  was rejected,  following a 
   note that there was in fact no fighting at Pelargir: 'But fear  was the 
   only weapon that we needed, for the grey host passed  on to  every ship 
   ...  and  all  the  men  that were  in them  fled, or  leaped overboard' 
   (p. 414). My father now went back on this decision.                     
                                                                          
     '1 soon forgot  them [the  gulls] for  my part,'  said Gimli.  'For at 
   last  we  came  to   a  battle.   The  Haradrim   were  driven   now  to 
   despair,  and  could fly  no longer.  There at  Pelargir lay  the fleets 
   of  Umbar,   fifty  great   ships  and   many  smaller   vessels  beyond 
   count.  Some  few  of  our  enemies  reached  their  ships and  put off, 
   seeking  either  to  escape  down  the  River  or   to  reach   the  far 
   shores;  and  some  they  set  fire  to.  But we  came too  swiftly upon 
   them  for  many  to  slip  from us  so. We  were joined  by some  of the 
   hardier  folk  of  Lebennin  and  the  Ethir,  but  we  were   not  many 
   when  the  corsairs  turned  to  bay;  and  seeing  our  weakness  their 
   hearts  revived  and they  assailed us  in their  turn. There  was stern 
   work  there  in  the  twilight  by  the  grey  waters,  for  the  Shadow 
   Host  halted  and  wavered,  unwilling  at  the last,  as it  seemed, to 
   make  war  on  Sauron.  Then  Aragorn   let  blow   a  horn   and  cried 
   aloud, saying that if they broke their oath a second time               
                                                                          
     Here  my  father  stopped  and  rewrote  the  passage  to  a  form not 
   essentially different from that in RK,  where the  Shadow Host  is still 
   said to have 'hung back at the  last', but  with no  explicit suggestion 
   that they were reluctant to fulfil the  oath, and  where for  the living 
   there was no need for 'stern work in the twilight by the grey waters'. 
                                                                          
     At  this  time  my  father  also wrote  an experimental  version 'with 
  
   entrance to the Door told at end of Chapter 11 of Book V' - that  is, at 
   the  end  of  'Many  Roads  Lead  Eastward'.  This begins:  'But Aragorn 
   and  his  company  rode across  the high  mountain-field upon  which was 
   set the refuge of the  Rohirrim; and  the paths  were laid  between rows 
   
                                     
                                                                                 
   of  standing  stones  hoar  with  age  uncounted.  The  light was  still grey, 
   for  the  sun  had  not  yet  climbed  over  the black  ridges of  the Haunted 
   Mountain  ...'  It  must  be  presumed  that the  story of  the coming  of the 
   Grey   Company   to   Dunharrow,   and    Aragorn's   parting    from   Eowyn, 
   had  now  been  added   to  'Many   Roads  Lead   Eastward'  (see   note  19). 
   The  text  ends  thus:  '...  a  groping  blindness  overcame him,  even Gimli 
   Gloin's  son  the  Dwarf,   who  had   walked  in   many  deep   places  under 
   earth.  So  the  Grey  Company   dared  the   forbidden  door,   and  vanished 
   from the land of living men.'                                                  
    Although  this  shows  that  my  father  was  pondering  the  possibility  of 
   removing  some  part  of  the  story  told  in  the  Houses  of   Healing  and 
   rewriting it as  direct narrative  in its  chronological place,  the following 
   typescript  is  a  text of  the whole  'Tale of  Gimli and  Legolas' incorpor- 
   ating  all  revision  to  that  time,  and  ending  with  the words  'and none 
   ever dared to move Baldor's bones' (cf. p. 416).                               
    There  followed  a  rough  manuscript  in  which  the   first  part   of  the 
   'Tale' was  written out  as direct  narrative, to  stand in  its chronological 
   place in  the earlier  chapter, thus  greatly shortening  the material  of the 
   end  of  Book  V.  A  further  typescript  has  the  structure  of  'The  Last 
   Debate'  in  RK,  with  the  story of  the passage  of the  Paths of  the Dead 
   removed  and  only  mentioned  as  having  been  told,  though  here   it  was 
   still Gimli who told it:                                                       
                                                                                 
    'Alas!  I  had  heart  only  for  myself,'  said  Gimli,  'and  I  do not 
   wish  to  recall  that  journey.'  He  fell silent;  but Pippin  and Merry 
   were  so  eager  for  news  that  at  last  he  yielded  and told  them in 
   halting  words  of  the  dreadful  passage  of  the  mountains   that  led 
   to   the  black   Stone  of   Erech.  But   when  he   came  to   the  Day 
   without  Dawn   he  ceased.   'I  am   weary  recalling   that  weariness, 
   and the horror of the Dark,' he said.                                          
    'Then I will say on,' said Legolas.(45)                                        
                                                                                 
    The  structure  of  the  narrative  in  RK  had been  at last  achieved, with 
   the  debate  in the  tent of  Aragorn following  in the  same chapter  the end 
   of  the  story  told  to  Merry and  Pippin in  the Houses  of Healing.(46) I see 
   no way to determine at what stage all this later work was done.                
                                                                                 
                              NOTES.                                              
                                                                                 
   1.  On  Haramon see  p. 359  and note   3. The reading 'the Hills of        
       Haramon'  (plural)  in  the  outline   'The Story Foreseen from            
       Forannest' is certain, in contrast to  the 'great hill' referred to in 
       the present text.                                                          
   2.  For Bealdor (Baldor) son  of Brego   see pp. 315-16, and on the          
       spelling of the name p. 321 note 11.                                       
   
    3.  A  pencilled  note  in  the  margin  reads:  '25  miles.   Dunharrow  > 
        rech  55.'  Presumably  '25  miles'  refers to  the distance  from the 
        issue  of  the  Paths  of  the  Dead  to  the  Stone  of Erech.  On the 
        distance from Dunharrow to Erech see pp. 296 - 7 note 2.                
    4.  By  '(say  Linhir?)'  I  suppose that  my father  meant that  since the 
        road  to  Pelargir  crossed  the  Lameduin  (later Gilrain)  at Linhir, 
        'Linhir'  would  do  as  well  as 'Fords  of Lameduin'.  Linhir appears 
        also in  'The Story  Foreseen from  Forannest' (p.  361); it  is marked 
        on  the  Second  Map  (see  p.  437)  at some  distance above  the head 
  
        of the  estuary of  Lameduin, the  direct distance  from here  to Erech 
        on this map being 36 mm. or 180 miles.                                 
    5.  From Linhir to Pelargir  direct is  2 cm.  or 100  miles on  the Second 
        Map.                                                                    
    6.  The  rejected  portion  of the  outline has  here: 'The  Haradwaith try 
        to  fly.  Some  take  ship   back  again   down  Anduin.   But  Aragorn 
        overtakes  them  and  captures  most of  the ships.  Some are  set fire 
        to,  but  several  manned  by  slaves   and  captives   are  captured.' 
        (Then  follows  the  passage  about  the  Gondorian   captives.)  'Ara- 
        gorn   embarks   with   men   of   South   Gondor;   the   Shadow  Host 
        disperses, pursuing the Haradwaith about the vales.'                    
    7.  Cf.  'The  Battle  of  the Pelennor  Fields', p.  370: 'south  away the 
        river  went  in  a  knee  about  the  out-thrust of  the hills  of Emyn 
        Arnen  in  lower   Ithilien,  and   Anduin  bent   then  in   upon  the 
        Pelennor  so  that  its  outwall was  there built  upon the  brink, and 
        that at  the nearest  was no  more than  [five >]  four miles  from the 
        Gates.'  In  'The  Story  Foreseen  from  Forannest'  (p.  363  note 3) 
        the Pelennor Wall is at this point ten miles away from the City.        
    8.  On the Second Map it is 125  miles (the  figure given  in the  text) up 
        river from Pelargir  to the  angle of  the 'knee'  in Anduin  (see note 
        7),  and  thus  the  straight stretch  of ten  miles 'just  before that 
        point', visible from Minas Tirith, is  the 'leg'  below the  'knee'. In 
        the  further  continuation  of  the  passage  from  'The Battle  of the 
        Pelennor  Fields'  cited  in note  7 (see  p. 370)  the length  of 'the 
        reach  of  Arnen'  is  given  as  'three  leagues';  but on  the Second 
        Map,  on  which  both these  passages were  based, it  is substantially 
        longer.  In  RK  (p. 122)  'Anduin, from  the bend  at the  Harlond, so 
        flowed  that  from  the  City  men  could look  down it  lengthwise for 
        some leagues.'                                                          
    9.  Cf.  'The  Story  Foreseen  from  Forannest' (p.  359): 'Then  as final 
        despair  comes  on,  and  Rohirrim  give  back,  [west  >]  south  wind 
        rolls  back  cloud,  and  noon-sun  gleams  through.   Aragorn  unfurls 
        his  great  standard  from  ship-top. The  crown and  stars of  Sun and 
        Moon shine out.'                                                        
   10.  The  opening  page   of  the   manuscript  bears   the  chapter-numbers 
        'XLI', 'L', 'L(b)', and  'XLIX', all  of which  were struck  out except 
        the last. 'XLI' is an obvious slip (for 'LI'?), since the chapter could 
   
         not possibly bear this number; but it is  hard to  see how  it could 
         be 'XLIX' either (see p. 386 and note 7).                            
    11.  This  draft  for  the  debate  follows  immediately on  an abandoned 
         sentence of 'The Houses of Healing', thus:                           
              Gandalf  and  Pippin  then  came  to  Merry's  room  and  there 
         saw Aragorn stand                                                    
              'My lords,' said Gandalf....                                    
         The text that follows is written in ink over pencilled  drafting for 
         'The Houses of Healing'.                                             
    12.  This sentence is bracketed in the original, as also is that a little 
         further    on    ('a  tyrant  brooking    no    freedom   ...'). 
    13.  Imladrist: cf. p. 139 note 14 and p. 165 note 5.                     
    14.  My  father  struck   out  'Gandalf'   immediately.  He   then  wrote 
         'Warden  of  the  Keys'  but  put  dots  for  the  name,  writing in 
         'Hurin' before he  had gone  much further.  It would  seem therefore 
         that this was where  the name  arose, but  since 'Hurin'  appears in 
         the first manuscript of 'The Battle of the Pelennor Fields' (p. 369) 
         it  seems  clear  that  my father  had merely  forgotten momentarily 
         here what name he had chosen for him.                                
    15.  Gandalf  cannot  have  said  this.  Either  not  must be  removed or 
         cannot > can.                                                        
    16.  In  a  draft  for  this  passage  Imrahil  called Dol  Amroth Castle 
         Amroth;  this  was  repeated  in  a  following  draft, where  it was 
         changed to Barad Amroth (and finally Barad > Dol).                   
  
    17.  Merry  of  course  knew  that Aragorn  did go  to Dunharrow  (cf. RK 
         pp.  69  -  70;  the final  text of  'The Muster  of Rohan'  was now 
         largely in being, p. 319). See p. 417.                               
    18.  This  passage  contrasts  greatly  with  RK, where  it is  Gimli who 
         will  not  speak  of the  Paths of  the Dead,  and Legolas  who says 
         'I  felt  not  the  horror,  and I  feared not  the shadows  of Men, 
         powerless and frail as I deemed them.' See p. 417.                   
    19.  I  think  that  the  parting  of  Aragorn and  Eowyn would  not have 
         been recounted so fully by Legolas and  Gimli here  if the  story of 
         the  coming  of  the  Grey  Company  to  Dunharrow  already  existed 
         in   the   earlier  chapter   (RK  pp.   56  -   9);  see   p.  308. 
    20.  our horses that the  Rohirrim gave  us: 'horses',  because Aragorn's 
         horse was still Hasufel (pp. 301, 305  - 6);  when Roheryn,  his own 
         horse  brought from  the North  by the  Rangers, was  introduced, it 
         was only  Arod, the  horse bearing  Legolas and  Gimli, that  was of 
         Rohan,  and  he  alone  is  mentioned in  the equivalent  passage in 
         RK ('The Passing of the Grey Company', p. 60).                       
    21.  In the early drafts for  'The King  of the  Golden Hall'  the mounds 
         of the kings at Edoras were first described  as 'white  with nodding 
         flowers  like  tiny  snowdrops',  the  flowers   being  subsequently 
         nifredil  (VII.442-3).  In RK  ('The Passing  of the  Grey Company', 
         p. 61) Aragorn calls the flowers simbelmyne', but  cf. 'The  King of 
   
         the  Golden  Hall'  (TT  p.  111),   where  Gandalf   says:  'Evermind 
         they are called, simbelmyne'  in this  land of  Men, for  they blossom 
         in all the seasons of the year, and grow where dead men rest.'            
    22.  In  the  first manuscript  of 'The  King of  the Golden  Hall' Legolas 
         said  of  the  barrows  at  Edoras:  'Seven  mounds  I see,  and seven 
         long lives of men it is, since the golden hall was built' (see VII.442 
         and  449  note  4).  This  was  changed  on  that  manuscript  to  the 
         reading  of  TT  (p.111):  "  Seven  mounds upon  the left,  and nine 
         upon the right," said Aragorn.  "Many long  lives of  men it  is since 
         the golden hall was built." '                                             
    23.  If this is so, it was of course at this time that the first manuscript 
         of  'The  King  of  the  Golden Hall'  was emended  to say  that there 
         were  'seven  mounds  upon  the left,  and nine  upon the  right' (see 
         note 22).                                                               1 
    24.  The dates of  the kings  before the  last three  were so  much changed  ] 
         and confused by  overwriting that  I can  form no  clear idea  of what  j 
         my  father  intended:  it  is  at  least  plain,  however,  that  they 
         correspond  in  their pattern to  those in  LR -  as adjusted  for the 
         Shire Reckoning.                                                          
    25.  Barad Amroth: see note 16. Later Barad was changed to Dol.                
    26.  As first written, but  immediately rejected,  the text  continued from  i 
         this  point:  ...  was  brought  from  Numenor,  and  marks  still the  l 
         place  where  Isildur  met  the  last  king  of  the  Dark Men  of the 
         Mountains,   when   he   established   the   bounds  of   Gondor.  And 
         there he swore an oath,  for Isildur  and Elendil  and his  sons [sic] 
         had  the  gift  of  tongues  as  many  of  the  Numenoreans,  and  the 
         tongues of men..... [?of the wild] were known to him, for'                
    27.  The  ring-wall  and  tower on  the Hill  of Erech,  in which  was kept 
         the palantir, are referred to in the outline  given on  p. 397;  it is 
         told there that Aragorn  actually found  the palantir  of Erech,  in a 
         vault of the tower.                                                       
    28.  It  is  strange  that  it should  be Elrohir  who unfurled  the banner 
         (and  bore it  at the  Hornburg), for  from the  first mention  of the 
         banner  (p.  302) it  was as  in RK  Halbarad the  Ranger who  bore it 
         (and it was  covered in  a black  cloth). -  In RK  (p. 63)  no device 
         could be seen on it in the darkness.                                      
    29.  On  this  and subsequent  references to  the days  of the  journey see 
         the Note on Chronology at the end of these Notes.                         
    30.  Tarlang's  Neck  is  seen  on  the  Second  Map,  though  it   is  not 
  
         named. For the geography of these regions see pp. 433 ff.                 
    31.  Sixty  leagues  in direct  line from  Erech to  Linhir, and  a hundred 
         miles  from  Linhir  to  Pelargir,  agrees with  RK (p.  150): 'ninety 
         leagues and three' from Erech to Pelargir. 
    32.  we set out again: i.e. from Erech.  - It  is approximately  here that 
         the part  of Gimli's  story that  was transferred  to 'The  Passing of 
         the  Grey  Company'  ends,  and  the   part  that   remained  actually 
   
               
                                                                           
   reported  in  'The  Last  Debate' begins;  there is  some overlap  in RK 
   (pp. 63, 151).                                                           
   33.    At this point there follows in the initial draft: 
          '... But when we came over Tarlang's Neck Elladan and two 
          Rangers rode ahead and spoke to any that they could find 
          willing to stay and listen to them, and told them that a great 
          help was coming to them against the Shipfoes and the South- 
          rons, and that it was not the King of the Dead but the heir of 
          the Kings of Gondor that had returned. A few listened and 
          believed, and at the crossings of Kiril we found food and 
          fodder set for our need though no man had dared to stay beside 
          it, nor any fresh horses for which we hoped. 
   34. The square brackets are in the original. The initial draft text has 
       here: 
        '"... but they wield living swords." And some cried [struck 
        out: though they knew not what it meant): "The Lord of the 
        Rings has arisen".' 
     In the margin of this page in the draft text my father subsequently 
     wrote the following remarkable passage: 
       'Indeed all the folk of Lebennin call Aragorn that.' 
       'I wonder why?' said Merry. 'I suppose it is some device to 
     draw the eyes of Mordor that way, to Aragorn, and keep them 
     from Frodo'; and he looked east and shuddered. 'Do you think 
     all his great labour and deeds will be in vain and too late in the 
     end?' he said. 
       'I know not,' said Gimli. 'But one thing I know, and that is, 
     not for any device of policy would Aragorn set abroad a false 
     tale. Then either it is true and he has a ring, or it is a false tale 
     invented by someone else. But Elrohir and Elladan have called 
     him by that name. So it must be true. But what it means we do 
     not know.' 
   There is nothing on this page of the draft, or indeed anywhere in 
   the manuscript, that this can refer to but the cry 'The Lord of the 
   Rings has arisen'. I have found only one scrap of writing that 
   seems to bear on this. Under the text in ink of a piece of rough 
   drafting (that referred to in note 39) for the beginning of the story 
   of the march from Minas Tirith are a few furiously pencilled 
   lines, parts of which can be read: 
     Galadriel must give her ring to Aragorn ( ..... to wed 
     Finduilas?). Hence his sudden access of power ....... [?that 
     won't work. It will leave] Lorien defenceless also Lord of the 
     Ring will be too ... 
   This raises many more questions than it answers; but it cannot be 
   unconnected with the strange suggestion that in Lebennin Ara- 
   gorn was called 'The Lord of the Ring(s)'. I do not know whether 
   it is significant that in the first draft the s of Rings was not written 
   
         consecutively  with  Ring,  but  was  added  to   the  word   -  maybe 
         immediately.   This  however   only  raises   the  question   why,  if 
         Aragorn  was  called 'The  Lord of  the Ring'  because it  was thought 
         that he possessed a  Ring, did  my father  change it  to 'The  Lord of 
         the  Rings'?  The  only  and  rather desperate  suggestion I  can make 
  
         is that he wished to mark the  confusion of  mind on  the part  of the 
         people  who  uttered  this  cry  (cf.  'though they  knew not  what it 
         meant' in the draft text).                                             
    35.  The initial draft  has here:  'and all  of the  enemies that  were not 
         slain  or  drowned  were  flying  away  over  the Poros  into Lothland 
         desert.' This name is not perfectly clear, but I take it as certain in 
         view  of  the  occurrence  of  Lothlann  on  the  First  Map {VII.309, 
         313);  the  form  Lothland  is  found   in  the   Quenta  Silmarillion 
         (V.264,  283).  On  the  Second  Map  (p.  435)  the  region  south of 
         Mordor  is  named,  but  in pencil  now so  faint that  it is  hard to 
         be  sure  of  the  name:  the likeliest  interpretation is  'Desert of 
         Lostladen' (cf. the Etymologies, V.370, stem LUS).                    
    36.  Legolas  says  in  this  second  version  that  the  day they  came to 
         Pelargir  was  'the  fifth of  our journey',  whereas in  the previous 
         version (p. 413) 'it was the fourth  since we  left Dunharrow';  but 1 
         think  that  both  expressions  mean  the  same   (see  the   Note  on 
         Chronology below).                                                     
    37.  The original primary draft reaches this point:                         
              'And  when  all  was  won Aragorn  let sound  a host  of trumpets 
         from  the  ship  that  he  took  for  himself,  and behold  the Shadow 
         host  drew  near  to  the  shore,  and  all  others  fled   away.  But 
         Aragorn  set  a  line  of  torches  along  the  shore  and  these they 
         would  not  pass,  and  he  spoke  to  the  Dead  Men:  "Now   I  will 
         count  the  oath  fulfilled,"  he  said,   "when  every   stranger  of 
         Harad  or  of  Umbar  is  hunted  out  of  this  land west  of Anduin. 
         When  that  is  done  go  back  and  trouble  never the  valleys again 
         - but go and be at rest."                                              
         With  this  cf.  the  rejected  portion  of the  outline given  at the 
         beginning  of  this  chapter   (note  6   above):  'The   Shadow  Host 
         disperses,    pursuing    the    Haradwaith    about    the    vales.' 
    38.  and justified the wisdom of Elrond: see p. 387.                        
    39.  In a rough draft for this passage Aragorn speaks  to Berithil:  'It is 
         not yet my part to judge you, Master Berithil. If I  return I  will do 
         so with justice. But for  this present  you shall  leave the  guard in 
         the Citadel and go out to war.'                                        
    40.  The      square      brackets      are      in      the      original. 
    41.  in  our  speech  was  corrected  to  in  the  old  speech  of Numenor, 
         then changed back to in our speech.                                    
    42.  Legolas  now  plays  no  part  in  the  narration  until  Pelargir  is 
         reached.                                                               
    43.  The  story  in  this  version  is  expressly  to  be  Gimli's:  at the 
   
                     
                                                                                 
        beginning,  in  response  to  Pippin's  'Won't  you  tell us  some more?' 
        he says: 'Well, if you must hear the tale, I will tell it briefly.' As in 
        the  unrevised  typescript  (note  42)  Legolas  says  nothing  until  he 
        breaks  in  on  Gimli  at  his  mention of  the Great  River ('I  knew it 
        long  ere  we  reached  it',  p.  414);  but  by  an  alteration  to this 
        revised  version  he  breaks  silence  at  Gimli's  words  '[we]  went as 
        swiftly  as  our  stouthearted  horses  could endure  over the  plains of 
        Lebennin':                                                                
           'Lebennin!'  cried  Legolas.  All  the  while  he  had  kept  silence, 
        gazing   away   southward,   while   Gimli  spoke;   but  now   he  began 
        to sing: Silver flow the streams from Celos to Erui ...                  
        The text of his song is at once in the final  form. In  RK it  is Legolas 
        who  tells  the  whole  story  up  to  this  point,  and  Gimli  who here 
        takes it up.                                                              
    44. The  place  where  Kiril  was  crossed  was  named  on  the   Second  Map 
        Caerost on Kiril (p. 437).                                                
    45. On  the  back  of  the  last  page  of this  typescript is  the following 
        remarkable passage, on which  I can  cast no  light. It  is written  in a 
  
        fine  ornate  script, together  with other  odds and  ends of  phrases in 
        the same script,  characteristic of  my father's  habit of  'doodling' in 
        this way (cf. VII.379):                                                   
          Then   spoke   Elessar:   Many   Guthrond   would   hold    that   your 
        insolence   merited   rather   punishment    than   answer    from   your 
        king;  but  since  you  have  in   open  malice   uttered  lies   in  the 
        hearing  of many,  I will  first lay  bare their  falsehood, so  that all 
        here   may   know   you   for  what   you  are,   and  have   ever  been. 
        Afterwards   maybe  a   chance  shall   be  given   you  to   repent  and 
        turn from your old evil.                                                  
    46. The  title that  my father  first chose  for the  chapter when  the final 
        structure   had   been   reached   was   'Tidings   and   Counsel':   the 
        'tidings'  of  Gimli and  Legolas, and  the 'counsel'  of Gandalf  at the 
        debate of the lords.                                                      
   
                             Note on the Chronology.                          
                                                                             
   In the outline 'The march of Aragorn and the defeat of the Haradrim'       
   (pp. 397 - 9) the dates of Aragorn's journey are as follows:               
    March.                                                                    
                                                                             
     8. (morning).             Enters the Paths of the Dead.                  
        (midnight).            Comes to Erech.                                
     9. (early morning).       Leaves Erech under the Darkness from.          
                                                                             
                               Mordor.                                        
                                                                             
    10. (evening).             Reaches Linhir.                                
    11. (morning).             Crosses River Lameduin into Lebennin.          
    12. (early morning).       Reaches Pelargir.                              
   
   13. (early morning). Sets out up river from Pelargir.                        
   14. (early morning). 100 miles up river.                                     
   15. (early morning). Wind rises and sails hoisted on the ships;             
                              c. 9 a.m. fleet is seen from Minas Tirith.      
   The latter  part of  this chronology  seems obviously  unsatisfactory, in 
   that the fleet is 100 miles up Anduin in the early  morning of  March 14, 
   and yet nothing is said of any further journeying on  the 14th:  the last 
   stretch is accomplished under sail on  the morning  of the  15th. Against 
   this date (p. 399) my  father wrote  '14'; and  in the  companion outline 
   'The  Story  Foreseen  from  Forannest'  (p.  360)  the  charge   of  the 
   Rohirrim  on  the  15th  was  likewise changed  to the  14th -  which was 
   the date in 'The Siege of Gondor', p. 342.                                
   With  the  date  of  Aragorn's  entering the  Paths of  the Dead  cf. pp. 
   309  and  311,  notes  9  and  18 (February  6 =  March 8).  The Dawnless 
   Day is still March 9 (cf. p. 342).                                        
   In  the  manuscript  of  'The  Tale  of  Gimli  and Legolas'  this chron- 
   ology is preserved  - with  March 14  as the  date of  the Battle  of the 
   Pelennor Fields. Thus Gimli tells that  the Company  came to  Erech 'just 
   ere the midnight hour - and black it was wellnigh as in the  caverns, for 
   though  we  did  not  know  it yet  the darkness  of Mordor  was creeping 
   over us' (p. 410),  and again  (p. 412):  'The next  morning day  did not 
   dawn' (in the margin of  the manuscript  the figure  9 is  written here). 
   'At nightfall of  the second  day from  Erech' they  came to  Linhir (and 
   here 10 is written in the margin). They 'rose ere night had passed' (i.e. 
   before dawn on  March 11)  and rode  across Lebennin,  'all that  day and 
   through the next night'; and Gimli says that 'it was  day, I  guessed, by 
   the  hidden  sun  - the  fourth since  we left  Dunharrow' (p.  413) when 
   they  reached  the  shores  of Anduin  at Pelargir,  i.e. the  morning of 
   March 12. 'Before the fifth day was over we had taken  well nigh  all the 
   fleet', which as will be seen in  a moment  means 'the  fifth day  of the 
   journey', i.e. March 12.                                                  
  
   The first version  of the  events at  Pelargir ends  here; in  the second 
   version Legolas says (note  36) that  the day  they reached  Pelargir was 
   'the fifth of our journey' (March 12), that they rested that night 'while 
   others laboured' - but also that the fleet set out up Anduin 'on the fifth 
   morning,  that  is  the  day  before  yesterday'  (March 13).  This shows 
   clearly that Legolas  was distinguishing  between 'the  fifth day  of our 
   journey  (March  12)  and  the  fifth  morning  since  we  left Dunharrow 
   (March 13) - so also in RK (p. 153)  'the sixth  [morning] since  we rode 
   from Dunharrow' is the seventh  day of  the whole  journey. Since  it was 
   now  the  day  after the  Battle of  the Pelennor  Fields, and  the fleet 
   left Pelargir on 'the  day before  yesterday', the  battle took  place on 
   March 14.                                                                 
   The difference of this chronology from that of LR is therefore thus:      
   
                        The journey of Aragorn                               
              The present chronology Chronology of LR.                       
   Day March.                                                                
   1. 8.  Reaches Erech at midnight The same.                                   
   2. 9.  The Dawnless Day.                                                     
   3. 10. Reaches Linhir  The Dawnless Day.                                    
   4. 11. Reaches Linhir.                                                     
   5. 12. Reaches Pelargir.                                                    
   6. 13. Sets out from Pelargir Reaches Pelargir.                             
   7. 14. Battle of the Pelennor Fields Sets out from Pelargir.                
   8. 15. Battle of the Pelennor Fields.                                      
                                                                            
   In  the  chronology  of  the  manuscript   text  Aragorn's   journey  from 
   Dunharrow  to  Pelargir  took four  days and  nights, reaching  the Anduin 
   on the fifth day, and setting out  up river  on the  morning of  the sixth 
   day. In LR Aragorn took three  days, not  two, from  Erech to  Linhir, and 
   so  five days  and nights  to Pelargir.  Thus in  the manuscript  (p. 411) 
   Gimli says  that from  Erech 'then  followed the  weariest journey  that I 
   have  ever  known...  three  days  and  nights and  on into  another day', 
   whereas  when  in  RK  (p.  150)  Legolas  speaks of  the great  ride from 
   Erech to Pelargir he says: 'Four days and nights, and on into a  fifth, we 
   rode from the Black Stone'.                                               
   Lastly,  whereas  in  the  manuscript  text  the  Darkness  out  of Mordor 
   came over  the sky  during the  night of  March 8,  and 'the  next morning 
   day did not dawn', in RK  (p. 151)  'one day  of light  we rode,  and then 
   came the  day without  dawn' (and  in the  earlier passage  at the  end of 
   'The  Passing  of  the  Grey Company',  RK p.  63, in  the evening  of the 
   day  on  which  they  left Erech  at dawn  'the sun  went down  like blood 
   behind  Pinnath  Gelin  away  in  the  West  behind  them', and  'the next 
   day there came no dawn').                                                 
   
                                     XIII.                                 
                                                                            
                              THE BLACK GATE OPENS.                          
                                                                            
   As  I  have  explained  in the  last chapter  (p. 416),  the story  of the 
   journey  to  the  Morannon,  the  parley  with  the  Lieutenant  of Barad- 
   dur, and the attack on the Host of the West in  the slag-hills  before the 
   Gate,  was  written  before  my  father  made  any  move  to break  up and 
   reorganize  the  presentation  of the  narrative in  the single  very long 
   chapter,  which  would  ultimately  be  distributed  between  'The Passing 
   of the Grey Company', 'The Last Debate', and 'The Black Gate Opens'.      
    For  the  conclusion  of  Book  V  he  had in  fact already  written some 
   time  before a  very full  outline ('The  Story Foreseen  from Forannest', 
   pp. 360 - 2), and this, when he came to write  the narrative,  he followed 
   remarkably  closely. Already  present in  the outline  were the  coming of 
   the  vanguard  to  Minas  Morghul  and  the  burning  of the  lands about, 
   the  silence  that  followed  the  summons  to   Sauron  to   come  forth, 
  
   the  embassy   from  the   Dark  Tower   already  prepared,   the  display 
   of  Frodo's  mithril  coat, the  blackmailing terms  for the  surrender of 
   Frodo, Gandalf's  refusal to  treat and  taking of  the mithril  coat, and 
   the hosts  lying ready  in ambush.  The chief  differences from  the final 
   story  were  the  coming  of  the  Ents  (with  Elves  of  Lorien)  to the 
   Morannon  (with  an  express  declaration  by  the  ambassador  of  Sauron 
   that  the  Ents  shall  help  to  rebuild  Isengard),  uncertainty whether 
   Merry  and  Pippin  were  present,  and  the  person  of  the  ambassador: 
   doubtfully identified as  the Wizard  King (implying  a different  view of 
   the  outcome  of  his  encounter  with Eowyn  and Merry  in the  Battle of 
   the Pelennor Fields), but certainly a Nazgul  ('flinging off  his garments 
   he vanishes').                                                            
    For  the  narrative  there  is both  initial draft  and fair  copy, which 
   doubtless  belong  to  the  same  time,  since  the  first  two  pages are 
   common  to  both:  from  the  point  where the  first text  became quicker 
   and rougher my father replaced it; but in the first draft the story  as it 
   stands  in  RK  was  already  present  in  almost  every  point. Aragorn's 
   dismissal of the faint-hearted (as it is described in  The Tale  of Years) 
   was  however  (in  both  texts)   Gandalf's,  and   the  cause   of  their 
   faint-heartedness more immediate (cf. RK p. 162):                         
                                                                            
   ... and they  could descry  the marshes  and the  desert that             
   stretched  north  and  west  to  the Emyn  Muil. And  now the             
   Nazgul  swept down  over them  unceasingly, and  often daring             
   within bowshot of the earth they would plunge shrieking down,             
   
                                                                        
                                                                             
   and their fell voices made even the boldest blench. Some there             
   were who were  so unmanned  that they  could neither  walk nor             
   ride further north.                                                        
                                                                             
   This survived into the fair copy,  where it  was replaced  by the  text of 
   RK (p. 162), in  which the  Nazgul did  not closely  approach the  Host of 
   the West until the final attack on the Slag-hills. In the draft text it is 
   said  that  'some  500  left  the  host' and  went off  south-west towards 
   Cair Andros.                                                               
    No  more  is  said  in  the  draft of  the history  of the  Lieutenant of 
   Baraddur,(1) the nameless Mouth of  Sauron, than  that 'It  is told  that he 
   was  a  living  man, who  being-captured as  a youth  became a  servant of 
   the  Dark  Tower,  and  because  of his  cunning grew  high in  the Lord's 
   favour  ...'  In  the  fair  copy  this  was  repeated,  but  was  changed 
   subsequently to: 'But it is said that he was  a renegade,  son of  a house 
   of  wise  and  noble  men  in  Gondor,  who  becoming  enamoured  of  evil 
   knowledge  entered  the  service  of the  Dark Tower,  and because  of his 
   cunning [and  the fertile  cruelty of  his mind]  [and servility]  he grew 
   ever  higher  in  the  Lord's  favour  ...'  (these  phrases   being  thus 
   bracketed  in the  original). In  RK (p.  164) the  Mouth of  Sauron 'came 
   of the race of those that are named the Black Numenoreans'.(2)             
                                                                             
                                     NOTES.                                   
                                                                             
   1. First  written  'the  Lieutenant   of  Morgul',   but  this   may  very 
      probably have been no more than a slip.                                 
   2. A  few  other  minor  points  may  be  mentioned  together.  The Morgul 
      Pass  (RK  p.  161)  is  called  'the Pass  of Kirith  Ungol' in  the fair 
      copy,  and  the  Pass  of  Cirith  Gorgor  (RK  p.  162)  is 'the  Pass of 
      Gorgoroth'  in  both  texts,  changed  to 'the  Pass of  Kirith-Gorgor' in 
      the   fair   copy.   In   the   draft   text   Damrod  of   Henneth  Annun 
      reappears  again,  with Mablung,  as a  leader of  the scouts  in Ithilien 
      (RK  p. 162);  the host  can see  from their  camp on  the last  night the 
      red  lights  in  the  Towers  of  the Teeth;  and in  Gandalf's concluding 
  
      words  to  the  Mouth  of  Sauron  (RK  p.  167) he  retains the  words he 
      used in the  original outline  (p. 362):  'Begone! But  let fear  eat your 
      heart: for if you so much as set  a thorn  in the  flesh of  your prisoner 
      you shall rue it through all ages.'                                     
                                                                             
                         Note on the Chronology                               
                                                                             
   In The Tale of Years in LR the following dates are given:                  
   March 18. The Host of the West marches from Minas Tirith.                   
         19. The Host comes to Morgul-vale.                                   
         23. The Host passes out of Ithilien. Aragorn dismisses the           
             faint-hearted.                                                   
   
                                                                         
                                                                             
         24. The Host camps in the Desolation of the Morannon.                 
         25. The Host is surrounded on the Slag-hills.                         
   In both manuscript texts the  same indications  of date  are given,  and in 
   the  same  words,  as  in  RK,  except  in  one point.  The Host  here left 
   Minas  Tirith on  17 March  (this date  being written  in the  margin), and 
   since this was two days after 'the  Last Debate',  which itself  took place 
   on the day after the battle, the date of the Battle of the  Pelennor Fields 
   was here the  14th of  March, not  the 15th  (see p.  428). In  the present 
   versions, however, the difference of one day in the  date of  the departure 
   from Minas  Tirith is  soon lost,  for this  reason: where  in RK  (p. 160) 
   the  first  day's  march  ended  five  miles  beyond  Osgiliath,  but  'the 
   horsemen  pressed  on  and  ere  evening  they  came  to  the  Cross Roads' 
   (i.e. 18 March), it is said  here that  'Next day  the horsemen  pressed on 
   and ere  evening they  came to  the Cross  Roads' (i.e.  18 March);  and it 
   was again 'on the next day' that  'the main  host came  up' (with  the date 
   '19' in the margin). Thus where it is said in RK (p.  161) 'The  day after, 
   being  the  third  day  since  they  set  out from  Minas Tirith,  the army 
   began its northward march along  the road',  it is  here 'the  fourth day', 
   with the date '20' written in the margin.                                  
                                                                             
               The present version.                The Return of the King.                   
        March 17. March begins, and ends                                       
                  at Osgiliath.                                                 
                                                 
   
                   
   18. Horsemen  reach the 
       Cross   Roads   before 
       evening.               
   
                                     March begins, and ends near 
                                     Osgiliath, but the horsemen 
                                     go on and reach the Cross 
                                     Roads before evening.       
                
   
         19. Main host comes to the Cross Roads.                        
         20. The host begins northward march.                           
                                                                      
    It may be noted lastly that where in RK  (p. 163)  on the  night of 
   24 March 'the waxing moon  was four  nights old',  here it  was 'but 
   three days from the full moon' on the night before the day  on which 
   the Ring was destroyed.                                             
   
                                       XIV.                                    
                                                                              
                                  THE SECOND MAP.                              
  
                                                                              
   Whenever  this  map   was  first   made,  it   was  certainly   my  father's 
   working  map  during  the  writing  of  Book V  of The  Lord of  the Rings.(1) 
   The first stage in its making was carried out  in black  ink, but  black ink 
   was also used later, and since it was not  drawn and  lettered at  its first 
   making with the meticulousness of  the earlier  stages of  the First  Map it 
   is scarcely possible to isolate the layers of accretion  by this  means. Red 
   ink was also  used for  a few  alterations, and  in the  final stage  of its 
   useful  life  corrections  and  additions  were  very  roughly made  in blue 
   ink (also in blue crayon and pencil).                                       
     The  single  sheet  of  paper  on  which  it  was  made  is now,  after so 
   much  use  many  years  ago,  limp,  torn, wrinkled,  stained,  and  rubbed, 
   and some  of the  later pencillings  can scarcely  be seen.  It is  ruled in 
   squares  of  2  cm.  side  (=  100  miles), the  squares being  lettered and 
   numbered  according  to  the  First  Map.  In  my  redrawing I  have divided 
   it into a western and  an eastern  portion, with  the central  vertical line 
   of squares (14} repeated.                                                   
     The attempt to redraw it  posed difficulties.  In places  there is  such a 
   cobweb  of  fine  crisscrossing  and  competing  lines  (the  'contours' are 
   very  impressionistic)  as to  bewilder the  eye, and  the redrawing  had to 
   be  done  while  holding  a  lens; even  so, I  have certainly  not followed 
   every last  wiggle with  fidelity. Here  and there  it is  hard to  make out 
   what  the  markings actually  are or  to interpret  what they  represent. In 
   the  region  south  of  the  White  Mountains  the   map  is   so  extremely 
   crowded,  and  there  are  so  many  alterations  and  additions   of  names 
   made  at different  times, that  (since a  primary aim  of the  redrawing is 
   clarification)  I  have  found  it  best  to  omit  a  number  of  names and 
   explain the changes in  the account  of the  map that  follows; and  for the 
   same  reason  I  have  shown  the  new  course  of  Anduin  at  Minas Tirith 
   but  not  the  new  sites  of  Barad-dur  and  Mount  Doom.   The  redrawing 
   is  therefore  avowedly  inconsistent  in  what  is shown  and what  is not, 
   but I think inevitably so;  and the  following notes  are an  essential part 
   of its presentation.                                                        
     I  refer  to  the  map  of  Rohan,  Gondor  and  Mordor  published  in The 
   Return of the King as 'the large LR map'.                                   
     The  account  of  the  Rivers  of  Gondor  written  on  this map  has been 
   given in Vol. VII (p. 312) in a discussion of peculiarities in  the original 
   conception  of  the  southern  rivers,  but since  in reducing  my redrawing 
   
                      (The Second Map (West).) 
   
                     (The Second Map (East).) 
   
   to the size of the printed page the writing becomes extremely small I      
   repeat it here:                                                            
                                                                             
     Rivers of Gondor                                                         
     Anduin                                                                   
      From East                                                               
     Ithilduin or Duin Morghul                                                
     Poros Boundary                                                          
        From West                                                             
     Ereg First                                                               
     Sirith                                              The 5 rivers         
                                                                             
      Lameduin (of Lamedon) with tributaries             of lebennin                      
      Serni (E.) and Kelos (W.)                                                
     Ringlo, Kiril, Morthond and Calenhir that                                
      all flow into Cobas Haven                                               
     Lhefneg Fifth                                                            
      In counting only the mouths are counted: Ereg 1, Sirith 2, Lame-        
      duin 3, Morthond 4, Lhefneg 5, Isen 6, Gwathlo 7.                        
  
                                                                             
     Ereg (later Erui) has now essentially its final place and course; Sirith 
   likewise, but with  no western  tributary (Kelos  on the  large LR  map) - 
   the  lines  on  the  map  in  this  valley  are  a dense  maze and  I have 
   simplified them in the redrawing, but  it is  clear that  there is  only a 
   single  stream.  Lossarnach  seems  to  have  been  a  much  larger region 
   than it is on the LR maps, but  this may  be due  merely to  the lettering 
   of a long name in a small space.                                           
     Lameduin, while clearly written with final -n in the list of  rivers (as 
   also in the text given on pp. 397 ff.) is equally clearly  written Lamedui 
   on the map itself, and should perhaps have been so represented. It is also 
   clear that there are three  tributary streams  marked, although  only two, 
   Serni and Kelos, are referred to in  the list  (and there  is no  place for 
   another in 'the  five rivers  of Lebennin');  only the  easternmost, Serni, 
   is named on the map.  All three  join together  at a  place marked  with a 
   black dot (R 12), though this was at first given no name (see below).      
     Ringlo,  Kiril,  and Morthond  have essentially  the final  courses; but 
   Kiril is not a tributary of Ringlo as it is on the LR  maps, and  a fourth 
   river,  unnamed on  the map  but called  Calenhir in  the list  of rivers, 
   comes  in  from  Pinnath Gelin  to the  westward. At  the junction  of the 
   four streams the map  is very  hard to  interpret: it  is not  clear which 
   rivers have joined at the place marked  by a  black dot  (Q 11)  and which 
   flow  independently  into  Cobas  Haven,  the  bay  north  of  Dol Amroth. 
   Beside  the  dot  (in  small  lettering as  if referring  to the  dot) was 
   originally  written  Lamedon,  which  was  struck  through,  and  which  I 
   think  was probably  a simple  error (in  view of  Lameduin many  miles to 
   the  east).  Above  Lamedon  was  written  Linhir,  also  struck  through. 
   The earliest reference to Linhir in the texts is found in the outline 'The 
   
                      
                                                                           
   Story  Foreseen  from  Forannest' (p.  361), where  the Darkness  out of 
   Mordor  is  seen  by the  Ents as  'a great  blackness ...  extending in 
   breadth from Rauros to Linhir,  this could  imply the  earlier position, 
   above   Cobas   Haven,  but   perhaps  more   probably  the   later,  on 
   Lameduin  (Gilrain).  The  crossing of  Ringlo was  a later  addition in 
   red ink.                                                                 
    The  name  Lamedon  was  written  a  second  time across  R 13 (beneath 
   Serni and  above  Lebennin),  and this  placing obviously  consorts with 
   the  river-name  Lameduin.  In this  position it  was again  struck out, 
   Lameduin  changed  to  Gilrain, and  Linhir written  against the  dot on 
   R 12 where the three streams join. Lamedon was later written in  a third 
   and final location (but see note 2) at the top of q 12, across the upper 
   waters of Kiril and Ringlo.                                              
    The  emergence of  the new  geography can  be traced  in the  texts. In 
   the  outline  'The march  of Aragorn  and defeat  of the  Haradrim' (see 
   pp. 397 - 8 and note 4) occurs the following:                            
                                                                           
    Erech to  Fords of  Lameduin (say  Linhir?) is  175 miles  direct, about 
    200 by road.... At Linhir on Lameduin men of Lebennin and               
    Lamedon are defending passage of river against Haradwaith.              
                                                                           
   When  this  was  written  Lamedon  still  lay north  of Ethir  Anduin, a 
   northward   region   of  Lebennin,   and  'the   men  of   Lebennin  and 
   Lamedon'  had  withdrawn  westwards  to  the  line  of the  river, which 
   they were attempting to  hold. But  already in  the original  drafts for 
   the  story  of  the  ride  of  the  Grey  Company  in 'The  Last Debate' 
   (see  pp.  411 -  12) they  passed 'over  Tarlang's Neck  into Lamedon', 
   Lameduin has become Gilrain, and (as in RK, p.  151) it  was the  men of 
   Lamedon who contested the passage of Gilrain against the Haradrim.(2)    
    The  dot  near  the  bottom  right-hand  corner  of  P  11  marks Erech 
   (named on the original); this was an addition, as was the  river flowing 
  
   down from  Erech to  join the  course of  Morthond as  originally marked 
   on P - Q 11. To the dot on the river Kiril (Q 12), a later  addition, is 
   attached the pencilled name Caerost on Kiril;  this was  the forerunner 
   of Calembel, where Kiril  was crossed  (RK p.  63). Neither  Caerost nor 
   Calembel is found in the original manuscript of  'The Last  Debate' (see 
   p.  419).  The other  dot on  Q12, east  of the  crossing of  Ringlo, is 
   marked with the  pencilled name  Tarnost, which  so far  as I  know does 
   not appear elsewhere.                                                    
    The name  Belfalas was  a late  addition (see  p. 293  note 22);  and a 
   note added early to the map directs  that Pinnath  Gelin should  be made 
   into 'lower Green Hills'.                                                
    The  name  Odotheg  'Seventh'  of  Gwathlo  or  Greyflood  was  changed 
   in pencil to Odothui; on this name see VII.311 - 12. The last  letter of 
   Lhefneg was also  changed: most  probably it  was first  written Lhefned 
   and then immediately altered to  Lhefneg, the  form of  the name  in the 
   list of rivers written on the map.                                       
   
      North  of  the  White  Mountains  a  line  of  dots  on  squares  P 13,         
    Q 13-14 represents the beacon hills; on this see p. 354 note 3.                   
      Moving  eastwards  to  Q14,  the  original  course  of  Anduin  can  be      j 
    discerned on  the original,  running in  a straight  line from  below the         
    confluence  of   Ereg  to   where  the   river  bends   north-west  below         
    Osgiliath.  The  great  elbow  in Anduin  here and  the hills  of Haramon         
    that  caused  it  were  superimposed  later  in  blue ink,  Haramon being         
    afterwards  struck  out  and  Emyn Arnen  substituted (with  some totally         
    illegible name preceding it). In the original text of the  chapter 'Minas      j 
    Tirith' (p. 278) there was no mention of this feature.  It is  shown (but         
    without  the  hills  around  which  the  river bends)  on the  little map         
    drawn  on  a  page  added  to  the  manuscript  of   'The  Ride   of  the         
    Rohirrim' (p. 353);  and it  first appears  in the  texts in  the outline         
    'The  Story  Foreseen  from  Forannest'  (see  p. 359  and note  3): 'the         
    [Pelennor] wall right above  the stream  which bends  round the  Hills of         
    Haramon'.  The  name  Emyn  Arnen  appears  in   the  drafting   of  'The         
    Battle of the Pelennor Fields' (p. 370). I have very little doubt that it         
    was indeed the development of the story  of the  battle that  brought the         
    great  bend  in  Anduin  around  the  hills  of  Haramon/Emyn  Arnen into         
    being; for so the black fleet could be  brought right  under the  wall of         
    the  Pelennor,  and  victory  assured  in  the  face  of disaster  by the         
    exceedingly  dramatic  and  utterly  unlooked  for  arrival, on  the very         
    field, of Aragorn with the Rangers and the  sons of  Elrond, and  all the         
    men newly gathered from the southern fiefs.                                       
      Osgiliath is now north-east of Minas Tirith  (see pp.  269 -  70, 353).         
    A  note  on  the  map  says  that  'Minas  Morgul  must  be  rather  more         
    north' (cf. the plan reproduced on p. 181 and the large LR map).           
      Within  the confines  of Mordor  a major  change was  made in  the last         
    stage of the use  of this  map. The  great peninsula  of high  land (Q16)         
    thrust  out   southwards  from   the  Ash   Mountains,  on   which  stood         
    Barad-dur,  was  struck  through,  and  Barad-dur  was  moved  north-west         
    (to  P 16).  This  was  where  Orodruin had  stood as  the map  was first         
    drawn.(3) Orodruin  was  moved  to  stand   near  the   bottom  right-hand         
    corner  of  P 15.  I have  in this  case preserved  the original  site of         
    Barad-dur  in my  redrawing, for  the alterations  were carried  out very         
    roughly. Other additions of this time were the rough  outline of  the Sea         
    of  Nurnen, the  names  Lithlad,  Morgai,  and  Nurn, and  also Gorgoroth         
    of  the  vale  running  back  from  the  Morannon.  Gorgoroth  was struck         
    out, and in its place was pencilled here the name Narch Udun.(4)                    
                                                                                     
                                      NOTES.                                          
                                                                                     
    1.  The fact that the track of Frodo's  journey from  the Emil  Muil to         
        the  Morannon  (not  shown  on  my   redrawing)  is   very  carefully         
        marked  and probably  belongs to  the first  'layer' does  not demon-         
  
        strate that in its making this map goes back to  the writing  of Book         
   
      IV. For one thing, it seems unlikely that  my father  would have 
      made  the  map  redrawn on  p. 269  if the  Second Map  had been 
      already in existence.                                            
   2. A name in scarcely visible pencilling that is almost certainly 
      Lamedon can be seen written right across q 11  - 12  (from below 
      the r  of Morthond  to east  of the  crossing of  Ringlo), which 
      suggests that Lamedon was at first a larger region.              
   3. When Barad-dur was moved to the site of Orodruin  the original 
      markings were obliterated.                                       
   4. The names Harad Road, Near  Harad (and  an arrow  directing to 
      Far Harad), Desert of Lostladen (see p. 426 note 35), Khand (see 
      p. 369), and Umbar were scribbled in pencil or blue crayon.      
   
   
  
    In  the  first  part  of  Sauron  Defeated  Christopher Tolkien 
    completes  his  account  of  the  writing  of  The Lord  of the 
    Rings:  beginning  with   Sam's  rescue   of  Frodo   from  the 
    Tower  of  Cirith Ungol,  and giving  a very  different account 
    of  the Scouring  of the  Shire, this  part ends  with versions 
    of  the hitherto  unpublished Epilogue,  in which,  years after 
    the  departure  of  Bilbo  and  Frodo  from  the  Grey  Havens, 
    Sam attempts to answer his children's questions.                
     The second part is  an edition  of the  previously unpublished 
    Notion  Club  Papers.  This  was  written  by   J.R.R.  Tolkien 
    in  the  interval  between  The  Tv  o  Towers  and  The Return 
    of  the  King.  These  mysterious  Papers,  discovered  in  the 
    early years of the twenty-first century, report the discussions 
    of a literary club  in Oxford  in the  years 1986-7,  in which, 
    after an account  by one  of the  members of  the possibilities 
    of  travel  in  space  and  time  through  the medium  of 'true 
    dream', the centre of interest turns to the legend of Atlantis, 
    the  strange  communications  received  by  other   memhers  of 
    the  club out  of the  remote past,  and the  violent irruption 
    of  the  legend   into  the   North-west  of   Europe.  Closely 
    associated  with   the  Papers   is  a   new  version   of  the 
    Numenorean   legend,   The    Drowning   of    Anadune,   which 
    constitutes  the  third  part  of  the book.  At this  time the 
    language of the Men of  the West,  Adunaic, was  first devised, 
    and  the  book  concludes with  an elaborate  though unfinished 
    account  of  its  structure  provided  by  Arundel  Lowdham,  a 
    member  of  the  Notion  Club,  who learned  it in  his dreams. 
   
                       CONTENTS.                                  
                                                                 
   Foreword.                                            page xi. 
                                                                 
           PART ONE: THE END OF THE THIRD AGE.                    
                                                                 
      I The Story of Frodo and Sam in Mordor                  3 
     II The Tower of Kirith Ungol                            18 
    III The Land of Shadow                                     31 
    IV Mount Doom                                              37 
     V The Field of Kormallen                               44 
    VI The Steward and the King                              54 
   VII Many Partings                                           61 
   VIII Homeward Bound                                         75 
    IX The Scouring of the Shire                               79 
     X The Grey Havens                                      108 
    XI The Epilogue                                           114 
       Appendix: Drawings of Orthanc and Dunharrow       136 
                                                                 
                       PAKT TWO: THE NOTION CLUB PAPERS.          
                                                                 
   Introduction                                               145 
   Foreword and List of Members                               155 
  
   The Notion Club Papers Part One                            161 
   The Notion Club Papers Part Two                            222 
   Major Divergences in Earlier Versions of Part Two              
   (i) The earlier versions of Night 66                       299 
   (ii) The original version of Lowdham's 'Fragments'         309 
   (iii) The earlier versions of Lowdham's 'Fragments'            
   in Adunaic                                                 311 
   
                                 SAURON DEFEATED          
                                                         
   (iv) Earlier versions of Edwin Lowdham's               
        Old English text                              313 
                                                         
   (v) The page preserved from Edwin Lowdham's             
        manuscript written in Numenorean script       318 
                                                         
      PART THREE: THE DROWNING OF ANADUNE                 
                                                         
   (i)  The  third  version  of  The Fall  of Numenor  331 
   (ii) The original text of The Drowning  of Anadune  340 
   (iii) The second text of  The Drowning  of Anadune  357 
   (iv)  The final  form of  The Drowning  of Anadune  387 
   (v)      The      theory      of      the     work  397 
   (vi) Lowdham's Report on the Adunaic Language      413 
                                                         
        Index                                         441 
   
                       ILLUSTRATIONS.                               
                                                                   
   Arundel Lowdham's 'Fragments'                     page ii -iii 
   The Tower of Kirith Ungol                                     19 
   Mount Doom                                                   42 
   First copy of the King's letter                            130 
   Third copy of the King's letter                             131 
   Orthanc I                                                   138 
   Orthanc  II                                                 139 
   Orthanc  III                                                139 
   Dunharrow I                                                 140 
   Dunharrow II                                                141 
   Title-page of The Notion Club Papers                        154 
   The surviving page of Edwin Lowdham's manuscript:                
    Text I, recto                                              319 
    Text I, verso                                              320 
    Text II                                                    321 
   
   
         To       
   TAUM SANTOSKE. 
   
                                 FOREWORD.                              
                                                                       
  
   With this book my account of the writing of The Lord of the          
   Rings is completed. I regret that I did not manage to keep it even 
   within the compass of three fat volumes; but the circumstances       
   were such that it was always difficult to project its structure and 
   foresee its extent, and became more so, since when working on        
   The Return of the King I was largely ignorant of what was to         
   come. I shall not attempt a study of the history of the              
   Appendices at this time. That work will certainly prove both         
   far-ranging and intricate; and since my father soon turned           
   again, when The Lord of the Rings was finished, to the myths         
   and legends of the Elder Days, I hope after this to publish his      
   major writings and rewritings deriving from that period, some        
   of which are wholly unknown.                                         
    When The Lord of the Rings had still a long way to go -             
   during the halt that lasted through 1945 and extended into           
   1946, The Return of the King being then scarcely begun - my          
   father had embarked on a work of a very different nature: The        
   Notion Club Papers; and from this had emerged a new lan-             
   guage, Adunaic, and a new and remarkable version of the              
   Numenorean legend, The Drowning of Anadune, the develop-           
   ment of which was closely entwined with that of The Notion Club      
   Papers. To retain the chronological order of writing which it        
   has been my aim to follow (so far as I could discover it) in The 
   History of Middle-earth I thought at one time to include in          
   Volume VIII, first, the history of the writing of The Two Towers 
   (from the point reached in The Treason of Isengard) and then         
   this new work of 1945 - 6, reserving the history of The Return o f 
   the King to Volume IX. I was persuaded against this, I am sure       
   rightly; and thus it is in the present book that the great disparity 
   of subject-matter appears - and the great difficulty of finding a 
   title for it. My father's suggested title for Book VI of The Lord 
   of the Rings was The End of the Third Age; but it seemed very        
   unsatisfactory to name this volume The End of the Third Age          
   and Other Writings, when the 'other writings', constituting two      
   thirds of the book, were concerned with matters pertaining to        
   the Second Age (and to whatever Age we find ourselves in now).       
   
   Sauron  Defeated  is  my  best attempt  to find  some sort  of link 
   between the disparate parts and so to name to the whole.           
     At  a  cursory  glance  my  edition  of  The  Notion  Club Papers 
   and  The  Drowning  of  Anadune  may  appear   excessively  compli- 
   cated;  but  I  have  in  fact  so  ordered  them  that  the  works 
   themselves are presented in  the clearest  possible form.  Thus the 
   final texts of the two parts of the Papers are each  given complete 
   and without any editorial  interruption, as  also are  two versions 
   of  The  Drowning  of Anadune.  All account  and discussion  of the 
   evolution  of  the  works  is reserved  to commentaries  and appen- 
   dages which are easily identified.                                 
     In  view  of  the  great  disparity  between  Part One  and Parts 
   Two and Three I have  thought that  it would  be helpful  to divide 
   the Index into two, since there is scarcely  any overlap  of names. 
  
                                                                     
   I  acknowledge  with  many  thanks  the help  of Dr  Judith Priest- 
   man  of  the  Bodleian  Library,  and  of Mr  Charles B.  Elston of 
   Marquette  Unversity,  in  making  available  photographs  for  use 
   in  this  book (from  the Bodleian  those on  pages 42  and 138-41, 
   from  Marquette  those   on  pages   19  and   130).  Mr   John  D. 
   Rateliff  and  Mr  F. R.  Williamson have  very kindly  assisted me 
   on   particular  points   in  connection   with  The   Notion  Club 
   Papers;  and  Mr  Charles  Noad  has  again  generously  given  his 
   time  to  an  independent  reading  of the  proofs and  checking of 
   citations.                                                         
     This book is  dedicated to  Taum Santoski,  in gratitude  for his 
   support  and  encouragement   throughout  my   work  on   The  Lord 
   of  the  Rings  and  in  recognition  of  his  long  labour  in the 
   ordering  and  preparation  for  copying  of  the   manuscripts  at 
   Marquette,  a  labour  which  despite  grave and  worsening illness 
   he drove himself to complete.                                      
                                                                     
     Since this book was set in type  Mr Rateliff  has pointed  out to 
   me the  source of  Arundel Lowdham's  allusion to  'the Pig  on the 
   Ruined  Pump'  (p.  179),  which  escaped  me,  although  my father 
   knew  the  work from  which it  comes well,  and its  verses formed 
   part of his large repertoire of  occasional recitation.  It derives 
   from  Lewis  Carroll,  Sylvie   and  Bruno,   chapter  X   -  where 
   however the Pig sat beside, not on, the Pump:                      
                There was a Pig, that sat alone,                      
                   Beside a ruined Pump.                              
                By day and night he made his moan:                    
   
                It would have stirred a heart of stone                
                To see him wring his hoofs and groan,                 
                 Because he could not jump.                           
     In  Sylvie  and  Bruno  Concluded,  chapter  XXIII,  this becomes 
   the first verse of a poem called The Pig-Tale, at the end  of which 
   the Pig, encouraged by a passing Frog, tries but signally  fails to 
   jump to the top of the Pump:                                       
                Uprose that Pig, and rushed, full whack,              
                 Against the ruined Pump:                             
                Rolled over like an empty sack,                       
                And settled down upon his back,                       
                While all his bones at once went 'Crack!'             
                 It was a fatal jump.                                 
                                                                     
     On  a  very  different   subject,  Mr   Noad  has   observed  and 
   communicated  to  me  the  curious  fact  that   in  the   Plan  of 
   Shelob's  Lair  reproduced  in  The  War  of the  Ring, p.  201, my 
   father's compass-points  'N' and  'S' are  reversed. Frodo  and Sam 
   were  of  course  moving  eastward  in  the  tunnel, and  the South 
   was on their right. In my description (p. 200, lines  16 and  20) I 
   evidently  followed  the  compass-points  without thinking,  and so 
   carelessly  wrote  of  the 'southward'  instead of  the 'northward' 
  
   tunnels that left the main tunnel near its eastern end.            
   
   
       PART ONE. 
                 
   THE END OF THE 
      THIRD AGE. 
   
                                       I.                                    
                                                                            
                          THE STORY OF FRODO AND SAM                         
                                   IN MORDOR.                                
                                                                            
   Long foreseen, the story of the destruction of the Ring  in the  fires of 
   Mount Doom was slow  to reach  its final  form. I  shall look  back first 
   over the  earlier conceptions  that have  appeared in  The Return  of the 
   Shadow  and  The  Treason  of  Isengard,  and  then  give  some  further 
   outlines of the story.                                                    
    The  conception  of  the  Fiery  Mountain,  in  which  alone   the  Ring 
   could be destroyed, and  to which  the Quest  will ultimately  lead, goes 
   back to the earliest stages in the writing of The Lord  of the  Rings. It 
   first  emerged  in  Gandalf's  conversation  with  Bingo  Bolger-Baggins, 
   predecessor of Frodo,  at Bag  End (VI.82):  'I fancy  you would  have to 
   find one of the  Cracks of  Earth in  the depths  of the  Fiery Mountain, 
   and drop it down into the Secret Fire,  if you  really wanted  to destroy 
   it.'  Already  in  an  outline  that  almost  certainly  dates  from 1939 
   (VI.380) the scene on the Mountain appears:                               
                                                                            
    At end                                                                   
    When  Bingo  [>  Frodo]  at  last  reaches Crack  and Fiery  Mountain he 
    cannot  make  himself   throu  the   Ring  away.   ?  He   hears  Necro- 
    mancer's  voice  offering  him  great  reward  -  to  share  power  with 
    him, if he will keep it.                                                 
     At  that  moment  Gollum   -  who   had  seemed   to  reform   and  had 
    guided   them   by   secret  ways   through  Mordor   -  comes   up  and 
    treacherously  tries  to  take  Ring.  They  wrestle  and  Gollum  takes 
    Ring and falls into the Crack.                                           
     The mountain begins to rumble.                                          
                                                                            
    Two years later,  in a  substantial sketch  of the  story to  come ('The 
   Story Foreseen from Moria') it was still far from clear to my father just 
   what happened on the Mountain (VII.209):                                  
                                                                            
     Orodruin  [written  above:   Mount  Doom]   has  three   great  fissures 
    North, West, South  [> West,  South, East]  in its  sides. They  are very 
    deep  and  at an  unguessable depth  a glow  of fire  is seen.  Every now 
    and  again  fire  rolls  out  of  mountain's  heart  down   the  terrific 
    channels.  The  mountain  towers  above  Frodo.  He   comes  to   a  flat 
    place on the mountain-side where the fissure is full  of fire  - Sauron's 
    well  of fire.  The Vultures  are coming.  He cannot  throw Ring  in. The 
    Vultures  are  coming. All  goes dark  in his  eyes and  he falls  to his 
   
   knees.  At  that  moment  Gollum  comes  up   and  wrestles   with  him, 
   and takes Ring. Frodo falls flat.                                       
     Here  perhaps  Sam comes  up, beats  off a  vulture and  hurls himself 
   and Gollum into the gulf?                                               
                                                                          
   Subsequently in this same outline is found:                             
                                                                          
     They escape [from Minas Morgol] but Gollum follows.                   
     It is Sam that wrestles with Gollum and [?throws] him finally in      
  
   the gulf.                                                               
                                                                          
   Not long after this,  in the  outline 'The  Story Foreseen  from Lorien' 
   (VII.344), my father  noted that  'Sam must  fall out  somehow' (presum- 
   ably  at  the  beginning of  the ascent  of Mount  Doom) and  that Frodo 
   went up the mountain alone:                                             
                                                                          
     Sam  must fall  out somehow.  Stumble and  break leg:  thinks it  is a 
   crack  in  ground  -  really   Gollum.  [?Makes   ?Make]  Frodo   go  on 
   alone.                                                                  
     Frodo  toils  up  Mount  Doom.  Earth  quakes,  the  ground   is  hot. 
   There  is  a  narrow  path  winding  up.  Three  fissures.  Near  summit 
   there  is  Sauron's  Fire-well.  An  opening in  side of  mountain leads 
   into a chamber the floor of which is split asunder by a cleft.          
     Frodo  turns  and  looks North-west,  sees the  dust of  battle. Faint 
   sound  of  horn.  This is  Windbeam the  Horn of  Elendil blown  only in 
   extremity.                                                              
     Birds circle over. Feet behind.                                       
                                                                          
   Since  the  publication of  The Treason  of Isengard  there has  come to 
   light an outline that is obviously closely related to this  passage from 
   'The  Story  Foreseen  from  Lorien'  (which  does not  necessarily mean 
   that it belongs to the same time) but is very much  fuller. This  I will 
   refer to as I. The opening sentences were added at the head of  the page 
   but belong with the writing of the text.                                
                                                                          
   (I) Sam falls and hurts  leg (really  tripped by  Gollum). Frodo  has to 
   go alone. (Gollum leaps on Sam as soon as Frodo is away.)               
                                                                          
     Frodo  toils  on  alone  up  slope  of  Mt.Doom.  Earth   quakes;  the 
   ground  becomes  hot.  There  is a  narrow path  winding up.  It crosses 
   one  great  fissure  by  a  dreadful bridge.  (There are  three fissures 
   (W. S. E.).) Near the summit  is 'Sauron's  Fire-well'. The  path enters 
   an opening in the side  of the  Mt. and  leads into  a low  chamber, the 
   floor of which  is split  by a  profound fissure.  Frodo turns  back. He 
   looks  NW  and  sees  dust and  smoke of  battle? (Sound  of horn  - the 
   Horn  of  Elendil?)  Suddenly he  sees birds  circling above:  they come 
   down  and  he  realizes  that  they  are  Nazgul!  He  crouches  in  the 
   chamber-opening  but  still  dare  not  enter. He  hears feet  coming up 
   the path.                                                               
   
                          
                                                                            
    At   same   moment   Frodo  suddenly   feels,  many   times  multiplied, 
   the  impact  of the  (unseen) searching  eye; and  of the  enchantment of 
   the  Ring.  He  does  not  wish  to enter  chamber or  to throw  away the 
   Ring.  He  hears or  feels a  deep, slow,  but urgently  persuasive voice 
   speaking:  offering  him  life,  peace,  honour:  rich  reward: lordship: 
   power: finally  a  share in  the Great  Power -  if he  will stay  and go 
   back with  a Ring  Wraith to  Baraddur. This  actually terrifies  him. He 
   remains  immovably  balanced  between   resistance  and   yielding,  tor- 
   mented,  it  seems to  him a  timeless, countless,  age. Then  suddenly a 
   new  thought  arose  -  not  from  outside  -   a  thought   born  inside 
   himself: he would  keep the  Ring himself,  and be  master of  all. Frodo 
   King  of  Kings.  Hobbits  should  rule  (of  course  he  would  not  let 
   down  his  friends)  and  Frodo  rule  hobbits.   He  would   make  great 
   poems  and  sing  great  songs,  and  all the  earth should  blossom, and 
   all should be bidden to  his feasts.  He puts  on the  Ring! A  great cry 
   rings  out.  Nazgul  come  swooping   down  from   the  North.   The  Eye 
   becomes  suddenly  like  a  beam  of  fire stabbing  sheer and  sharp out 
   of  the  northern smoke.  He struggles  now to  take off  the Ring  - and 
   fails.                                                                    
  
    The  Nazgul  come   circling  down   -  ever   nearer.  With   no  clear 
   purpose  Frodo  withdraws  into  the  chamber.  Fire  boils in  the Crack 
   of Doom. All goes dark and Frodo falls to his knees.                      
    At  that   moment  Gollum   arrives,  panting,   and  grabs   Frodo  and 
   the Ring. They  fight fiercely  on the  very brink  of the  chasm. Gollum 
   breaks  Frodo's  finger  and  gets  Ring.  Frodo  falls  in a  swoon. Sam 
   crawls  in  while  Gollum  is  dancing  in   glee  and   suddenly  pushes 
   Gollum into the crack.                                                    
    Fall of Mordor.                                                          
                                                                            
    Perhaps  better  would  be  to  make  Gollum  repent  in  a  way.  He is 
   utterly  wretched,  and  commits  suicide.  Gollum has  it, he  cried. No 
   one else shall have it. I will destroy you all. He leaps into crack. Fire 
   goes mad. Frodo is like to be destroyed.                                  
    Nazgul  shape  at  the  door. Frodo  is caught  in the  fire-chamber and 
   cannot get out!                                                           
    Here we all end together, said the Ring Wraith.                          
    Frodo is too weary and lifeless to say nay.                              
    You  first,  said  a  voice,  and  Sam  (with  Sting?)  stabs  the Black 
   Rider from behind.                                                        
    Frodo   and   Sam  escape   and  flee   down  mountain-side.   But  they 
   could  not  escape  the  running  molten  lava.  They see  Eagles driving 
   the Nazgul. Eagles rescue them.                                           
                                                                            
    Make issue of fire below them so that  bridge is  cut off  and a  sea of 
   fire  bars  their retreat  while mountain  quivers and  crumbles. Gandalf 
   on white eagle rescues them.                                              
   
      Against  the  sentence  'He  is  utterly  wretched,  and  commits  suicide' 
    my father subsequently wrote No.                                              
      Another outline, which I will call II, is closely related to outline I just 
    given. It is written in ink  over a  briefer pencilled  text, very  little of 
    which  can  be  read  -  partly  because of  the overwriting,  partly because 
    of the script itself (my father could not  read the  conclusion of  the first 
    sentence and marked it with dots and a query).(1)                             
                                                                                 
      (II)  Frodo  now  feels  full  force  of the  Eye....... ?  He does  not want 
      to  enter  Chamber  of  Fire  or  throw  away  the  Ring.  He  seems  to hear 
      a  deep  slow  persuasive  voice  speaking:  offering life  and peace  - then 
      rich  reward,  great  wealth  -  then  lordship  and  power  - and  finally a 
      share  of  the  Great  Power:  if  he  will  take  Ring  intact  to  the Dark 
      Tower.   He  rejects   this,  but   stands  still   -  while   thought  grows 
      (absurd  though  it  may  seem):  he  will  keep  it,  wield it,  and himself 
      have  Power  alone;  be  Master  of  All.  After  all  he  is  a  great hero. 
      Hobbits   should   become   lords   of   men,   and   he  their   Lord,  King 
      Frodo,   Emperor  Frodo.   He  thought   of  the   great  poems   that  would 
      be  made,  and  mighty  songs,  and  saw  (as  if  far  away) a  great Feast, 
      and  himself  enthroned  and  all  the  kings  of  the  world sitting  at his 
      feet, while all the earth blossomed.                                        
        (Probably  now  Sauron  is  aware  of  the  Ring  and  its peril,  and this 
      is  his  last  desperate  throw  to  halt  Frodo,  until  his  messenger  can 
      reach Orodruin.)                                                            
        Frodo   puts   on   Ring!   A  great   cry  rings   out.  A   great  shadow 
      swoops   down   from   Baraddur,   like   a   bird.   The   Wizard   King  is 
      coming.   Frodo   feels   him   -   the   one    who   stabbed    him   under 
      Weathertop.  He  is  wearing  Ring  and  has  been  seen.  He   struggles  to 
      take  off  Ring  and  cannot.  The  Nazgul  draws  near  as  swift  as storm. 
      Frodo's  one  idea  is  to  escape  it,  and without  thinking of  his errand 
      he  now  flies  into  the Chamber  of Fire.  A great  fissure goes  across it 
      from left to right. Fire boils in it.  All goes  dark to  Frodo and  he falls 
      on  his  knees.  At  that  moment  Gollum  arrives   panting  and   grabs  at 
      the  Ring.  That  rouses  Frodo,  and  they  fight  on   the  brink   of  the 
  
      chasm.  Gollum  breaks  Frodo's  finger  and  gets   Ring.  Frodo   falls  in 
      swoon.   But   Sam   who   has   now   arrived   rushes   in   suddenly   and 
      pushes  Gollum  over  the   brink.  Gollum   and  Ring   go  into   the  Fire 
      together.  The  Mountain  boils   and  erupts.   Barad-dur  falls.   A  great 
      dust  and  a   dark  shadow   floats  away   NE  on   the  rising   SW  wind. 
      Frodo   suddenly   thinks   he   can   hear   and   smell  Sea.   A  dreadful 
      shuddering  cry  is  borne  away  and  until  it  dies  far  off all  men and 
      things stand still.                                                         
        Frodo   turns   and   sees   door   blocked   by   the  Wizard   King.  The 
      mountain   begins   to   erupt   and   crumble.    Here   we    will   perish 
      together,   said   the   Wizard   King.   But  Frodo   draws  Sting.   He  no 
      longer  has  any  fear  whatsoever.  He  is  master of  the Black  Riders. He 
   
   commands the Black Rider to follow the Ring his master  and drives           
   it into the Fire.                                                            
     Then Frodo and Sam fly from the chamber. Fire is pouring  out of           
   the mountain-side by three great channels  W, SE,  S, and  makes a           
   burning moat all round. They are cut off.                                    
     Gandalf, of course, now knows that Frodo  has succeeded  and the           
   Ring  has  perished. He  sends Gwaihir  the Eagle  to see  what is           
   happening. Some of the eagles fall withered by flame?(2) But Gwaihir           
   sweeps  down  and  carries  off  Sam  and  Frodo back  to Gandalf,           
   Aragorn, etc. Joy at the reunion - especially of Merry and Pippin?           
                                                                               
   There  seems  to  be no  certain way  in which  to date  this text,  but the 
   reference  to  the  coming  of  the  Wizard  King  from  Barad-dur  shows at 
   any rate that his fate on the Pelennor Fields had not yet arisen.  I incline 
   to think that it is relatively late, and would associate it tentatively with 
   the  end  of  the outline  'The Story  Foreseen from  Forannest' (VIII.362): 
                                                                               
     Gandalf   knows   that   Ring   must    have   reached    fire.   Suddenly 
   Sauron is aware of the Ring  and its  peril. He  sees Frodo  afar off.  In a 
   last  desperate  attempt  he  turns  his  thought from  the Battle  (so that 
   his  men  waver  again  and  are  pressed  back)  and  tries to  stop Frodo. 
   At  same  time  he  sends  the  Wizard  King  as  Nazgul  to  the  Mountain. 
   The whole plot is clear to him....                                           
     Gandalf bids Gwaihir fly swiftly to Orodruin.                              
                                                                               
   With  this  d.  the words  of outline  II just  given: 'Probably  now Sauron 
   is aware of the Ring and its peril, and this is his last desperate throw to 
   halt  Frodo';  and   'Gandalf,  of   course,  now   knows  that   Frodo  has 
   succeeded  and  the  Ring  has  perished.  He  sends  Gwaihir  the  Eagle to 
   see what is happening.'                                                      
                                                                               
   I  turn  now  to  other   outlines  that   preceded  any   actual  narrative 
   writing of  Book VI.  The first  of these,  Outline III,  also only  came to 
   light  recently;  it  is  a  somewhat  disjointed  page, with  deletions and 
   additions, but all belonging,to the  same time.  I believe  that time  to be 
   the   brief   period   of  work   (October  1944)   when  my   father  began 
   writing  'Minas  Tirith'  and  'The  Muster  of   Rohan',  and   wrote  also 
   many  outlines  for  Book  V;  with  the  opening  of  the present  text cf. 
   VIII.260:  '[12]  Gandalf  and   Aragorn  and   Eomer  and   Faramir  defeat 
   Mordor.  Cross  into  Ithilien.  Ents  arrive  and   Elves  out   of  North. 
   Faramir  invests  Morghul  and  main  force  comes  to   Morannon.  Parley.' 
   It will be seen that the story of the  fighting and  slaughter in  the Tower 
   of Kirith Ungol had not yet arisen.                                          
                                                                               
  (III)  They  pass  into  Ithilien  [12  >] 11 (3) [and turn  >]   Eomer  and 
   Faramir   invest  Minas   Morghul.  The   rest  turn   /  north   to  Moran- 
   non.  Joined  by  Ents  and  Elves  out  of  Emyn  Muil.  Camp   on  [added: 
   S.  edge  (of)]  Battle  Plain  [14  >)  evening  of 12.  Parley. Messengers 
   
  
    [sic]   of   Sauron.   Gandalf   refuses.   [Added:   begins   assault  on 
    Morannon.]                                                                
      Sam  rescues   Frodo  night   of  11/12.   They  descend   into  Mordor. 
    [Gollum  comes  after  them.  They  see  a vast  host gathering  in Kirith 
    Gorgor,  and  have  to  lie hid  (12). 12/13  They go  on and  are tracked 
    by  Gollum.  This  was  struck  out  and   replaced  by   the  following:] 
    Frodo  from  the  high  tower  holds  up  phial  and  as  if  with  Elvish 
    sight (4) sees  the white  army in  Ithilien. On  the other  side he  sees the 
    vast  secret  host  of  Mordor  (not  yet revealed)  gathered on  the dead 
    fields  of  Gorgor.  ?  Sauron  delays  to  take  Frodo  because   of  the 
    defeat at Gondor.                                                         
      Mt.Doom  (Orodruin)  stands  in   plain  at   inner  throat   of  Kirith 
    Gorgor,  but  a  complete  darkness  comes  over  land,  and all  they can 
    see  is  Mt.Doom's  fire  and  far   away  the   Eye  of   Baraddur.  They 
    cannot find a path? It  is not  until night  of 12  that they  reach rocky 
    slopes  above  the  levels  of Kirith  Gorgor. There  they see  an immense 
    host  camped:  it  is  impossible  to  go further.  They remain  in hiding 
    during  13  -  and  are  tracked  down  by  Gollum.  Suddenly   the  whole 
    host  strikes   camp  and   pours  away   leaving  Mordor   empty.  Sauron 
    himself  has  gone  out  to  war.(5) They  cross  plain and  climb Mt.Doom. 
    Frodo looks back and sees the white army driven back.                     
                                                                             
      Frodo   captured   on   night  10/11.   But  Shagrat   persuades  Gorbag 
    not  to  send  message  at  once,(6) until he's  had  a  look for  the real 
    warrior  still  loose. Orcs  scatter and  hunt in  Kirith Ungol  (11). Sam 
    at  last  finds  way  in  - he  has to  go back  and down pass (7) - then he 
    finds  quite  a  small fort (8) of  many  houses  and  a  gate  and  a  path 
    leading up to the cliff. It is not until [evening >] night  of 11  that he 
    manages to get in.                                                        
      Rescue  of  Frodo  early  on  12.  Shagrat  sends  message  to  Lugburz. 
    [Added:  How  do  messages  work.  Signal  from   Tower  to   Eye.  News.] 
    Nazgul  arrives  at  Tower and  takes coat  of mail  and [clothes  etc. >] 
    a sword to Baraddur (12).                                                 
      Frodo  and  Sam  hide  in  rocks.  The  Gorgor  plain  is  covered  with 
    armies.  They  are  in despair,  for crossing  is impossible.  Slowly they 
    work  their  way  north to  where the  defile narrows,  to a  point nearer 
    Mt.Doom [> Dum].(9)                                                       
                                                                             
    Another  outline  (IV)  describes  the  capture of  Frodo and  his rescue 
   by Sam from the Tower of Kirith  Ungol; and  this is  yet another  text of 
   which I was not aware until recently. Like outline II it is written in ink 
   over  an underlying,  and much  briefer, pencilled  text. It  was written, 
   very obviously at the same time, on the reverse of a  page that  carries a 
   rejected  preliminary version  (also in  ink over  pencil) of  the outline 
   'The march of  Aragorn and  defeat of  the Haradrim'  given in  VIII.397 - 
   9,  which  preceded the  writing of  'The Battle  of the  Pelennor Fields' 
   and  very  probably  accompanied  the  outline  'The  Story  Foreseen from 
   
                              
                                                                             
   Forannest'  (see  VIII.397).  This  preliminary version  of 'The  march of 
   Aragorn   and  defeat   of  the   Haradrim',  which   contains  remarkable 
   features, is given at the end of this chapter (p. 14).                     
    In  this  outline  IV  Gorbag  is  expressly the  'Master of  the Tower', 
   whereas  in  the  fair  copy   manuscript  of   'The  Choices   of  Master 
   Samwise'  he  is  the  Orc from  Minas Morghul,  as in  RK. It  is notable 
   however  that  at his first appearance  in this  text he  is the  Orc from 
   Minas  Morghul,  changed  immediately  to  Shagrat  -  which   is  however 
   marked  with  a  query.  This  query  suggests  to me  that after  so much 
   changing back  and forth  of the  names of  these beauties  (see VIII.225, 
   note  46)  my  father could  not remember  what decision  he had  come to, 
   and  did not  at this  time check  it with  the manuscript  of the  end of 
  
   Book IV (cf. the case of  'Thror' and  'Thrain', VII.159  - 60).  The same 
   uncertainty is seen in outline III above (see note 6).                     
                                                                             
    (IV)  Frodo  is  captured  night  of  10-11.  Mar.12  Frodo   in  prison. 
    (Sauron is distracted by news of  the Ents  and defeat  of his  forces in 
    Eastemnet by Ents and Elves of Lorien.)                                   
    No  message  is  sent  for  some  time  to  Dark  Tower -  partly because 
    of general.......(10) Frodo is stripped, and the Mithril coat is found.      
    [Gorbag  >]  Shagrat  (?)  covets   this,  and   tries  to   stop  Gorbag 
    sending message:  at first  pleading need  of searching  for confederate. 
    But  quarrel  breaks  out,  and Shagrat  and Gorbag  fight and  their men 
    take  sides.  Sam at  last finds  way in  - by  a front  gate overlooking 
    Mordor  -  and  a  steep  descent  down  into  a  long  narrow   dale  or 
    trough  beyond  which  is  a  lower  ridge.(11) In end  Gorbag  (Master  of 
    the  Tower)  wins,  because  he  has more  men, and  Shagrat and  all his 
    folk  are  slain.  Gorbag then  sends tidings  to Baraddur  together with 
    the  Mithril  coat  -  but  overlooks  Lorien  cloak.(12) Gorbag has  only 
    very few men left, and  has to  send two  (since one  won't go  alone for 
    fear of  the missing  spy) to  Baraddur. Sam  slips in  and slays  one of 
    Gorbag's  remaining  two  at  the  gate,  another on  stair, and  so wins 
    his  way  in  to  the  Upper Chamber.  There he  finds Gorbag.  Sam takes 
    off  his  Ring  and  fights  him and  slays him.  He then  enters Frodo's 
    chamber.  Frodo  lying  bound  and  naked;  he  has  recovered  his  wits 
    owing to a  draught given  him by  orcs to  counter poison  - but  he has 
    talked in  his delirium  and revealed  his name  and his  country, though 
    not his errand.(13) Frodo is filled with fear, for at first he thinks it is an 
    orc  that  enters.  Then hatred  for the  bearer of  the Ring  seizes him 
    like  a  madness,  and he  reproaches Sam  for a  traitor and  thief. Sam 
    in  grief; but  he speaks  kindly, and  the fit  passes and  Frodo weeps. 
    This is night of 13th. Sam and Frodo escape from Tower on 14th.           
                                                                             
            It might be a good thing to increase the reckoning of time that 
    Frodo,  Sam  and Gollum  took to  climb Kirith  Ungol by  a day,  so that 
    Frodo  is  not  taken  until  night  of  11-12.  Quarrel between  Orcs on 
    12th and sending of message that night or morning of 13th when            
   
   Gorbag is  victorious. Sam  gets in  on 13th.  Otherwise Sam  will have 
   to spend all 11, 12 and part of 13 trying to get into Tower.            
     Make Sam get in before fight and  get mixed  up with  it. And  so let 
   Sam hear message sent to Baraddur?                                      
                                                                          
   The  last  outline (V),  while written  independently of  IV, evidently 
   belongs closely with it, and has the same story of the Tower  of Kirith 
   Ungol - Gorbag is the captain of the garrison, and Sam slays  him. This 
   text, giving the first detailed account of the journey of Frodo and Sam 
   to  Mount  Doom,  is  identical  in appearance  to 'The  Story Foreseen 
   from Forannest' and was clearly a companion to it.                      
   At the head of the  page are  written these  notes on  distances, which 
   were struck through:                                                    
                                                                          
     Minas  Tirith  to  Osgiliath (W.  end) 24  - 5  miles. Width  of city 
   [written  above:  ruin]  4  miles.  East  end  of  Osgiliath  to  Minas 
   Morghul  about  60  miles  (52  to  Cross  Roads?).  Minas  Morghul  to 
   top of Kirith Ungol (and  pass below  Tower) 15  miles on  flat. Kirith 
   Ungol  to  crest  of  next  (lower)  ridge  beyond  Trough is  about 15 
   miles.                                                                  
                                                                          
   The opening paragraph of the main text is  enclosed in  square brackets 
   in  the  original.  All  the  changes shown  were made  subsequently in 
   pencil, including the reduction of most of the dates by a day.          
                                                                          
   (V)  [Gorbag  sends  swift  runner  to Baraddur  on morn(ing)  of 13th. 
  
   He  does  not  reach  plain and  make contact  with any  horseman until 
   end  [>  morn(ing)]  of  14th?  A  rider  reaches  Baraddur on  15th [> 
   night of 14], and  at same  time by  Nazgul news  of the  defeat before 
   Gondor and the coming of Aragorn is brought to him [Sauron).(14)        
   He  sends  the  Nazgul  to  Kirith  Ungol  to  learn  more.  The Nazgul 
   discovers Tower full of dead and the prisoner flown.]                   
     Sam  rescues  Frodo  and  slays  Gorbag  on  14th  [> 13].  Frodo and 
   Sam  escape:  when  clear  of  the Tower,  they disguise  themselves in 
   orc-guise. In this way they  reach the  bottom of  the Trough  at night 
   on  14th  [>  13]. They  are surprised  that there  seems no  guard and 
   no  one  about;  but  they avoid  the road.  (A steep  stair-path leads 
   down  from  Tower  to  join  the  main  road  from  Minas  Morghul over 
   Kirith  Ungol pass  to the  Plain of  Mordor and  so to  Baraddur.) The 
   darkness is that of night.(15)                                          
     On  15th  [>  14)  March  they  climb  the inner  ridge -  about 1000 
   feet at most, sheer on W. side, falling in jumbled  slopes on  E. side. 
   They look  out on  the Plain  of Mordor,  but can  see little  owing to 
   dark  [added:  but  the  clouds   are  blown   away].  Though   by  the 
   wizardry of Sauron the air is clear of smokes (so  that his  troops can 
   move) it hangs like a great pall in the upper air. It seems  largely to 
   issue  from Orodruin  - or  so they  guess, where  far away  (50 miles) 
   under the pall there is a  great glow,  and a  gush of  flame. Baraddur 
   
                  
                                                                           
   (further   and   S.  of   the  Mountain)   is  mantled   in  impenetrable 
   shadow. Still, Frodo and Sam can see that  all plain  is full  of troops. 
   Hosts of fires dot the  land as  far as  they can  see. They  cannot hope 
   to cross. Frodo decides to try and find a  point where  the open  land is 
   narrower,  in  or  nearer  to  Kirith  Gorgor.  They descend  into Trough 
   again  and  work  north.  They  begin  to  count  their  food  anxiously. 
   They  are  very  short of  water. Frodo  weak after  poison -  though the 
   orcs  gave  him something  to cure  it, and  lembas seems  specially good 
   as  antidote.,  he  cannot  go   fast.(16) They manage  10   miles  along 
   Trough.                                                                  
    On  16th  [>  15]  they  continue  to  crawl  along  Trough,  until they 
   are some 25 - 30 miles north of Kirith Ungol.                            
    On  17th  [>  16]  they  climb  ridge  again, and  lie hid.  They hardly 
   dare  move  again  even  in  the  gloom,  since they  can see  below them 
   great  hosts  of  warriors  marching  into  the  defile  out  of  Mordor. 
   Frodo  guesses  they  are  going  to  war and  wonders what  is happening 
   to  Gandalf  etc.  [Added:  No,  most  of  troops  are  now  coming  back 
   in.]                                                                     
    On  19th  [>  18]  being  desperate  they  go  down  and  hide   in  the 
   rocks  at  the  edge  of  the  defile.  At last  Sauron's troop-movements 
   cease. There  is an  ominous silence.  Sauron is  waiting for  Gandalf to 
   come  into trap.  Night of  19 -  20 [>  18 -  19] Frodo  and Sam  try to 
   cross  the  defile  into  Ered-Lithui.  (About  this  time  let  Sam have 
   suspicion that Gollum is still about, but say nothing to Frodo?)         
    After various  adventures they  get to  Eredlithui at  a point  about 55 
   miles  NW  of  Orodruin. 20  (part), 21,  22, 23  they are  working along 
   slopes of Eredlithui.(17)                                                
    On  24th  their  food  and water  is all  spent -  and Frodo  has little 
   strength  left. Sam  feels a  blindness coming  on and  wonders if  it is 
   due to water of Mordor.                                                  
    24th.  Frodo  with  a last  effort -  too desperate  for fear  - reaches 
   foot  of  Orodruin  and  on  25 begins  the ascent.  There is  a constant 
   rumble  underground  like  a  war of  thunder. It  is night.  Frodo looks 
   round  fearing  the  ascent  -  a  great compulsion  of reluctance  is on 
   him.  He  feels  the  weight  of  the  Eye.  And  behold  the  mantle  of 
   shadow  over  Baraddur  is  drawn  aside:  and  like  a   window  looking 
   into an inner fire he sees the Eye. He falls in a faint - but  the regard 
  
   of  the  Eye  is  really  towards  Kirith Gorgor  and the  coming battle, 
   and it sweeps past Orodruin.                                             
    Frodo   recovers   and   begins   ascent   of   Mt.Doom.   He   finds  a 
   winding  path  that  leads  up  to  some unknown  destination; but  it is 
   cut  across  by  wide  fissures.  The  whole  mountain  is  shaking.  Sam 
   half-blind is lagging behind. He trips and falls - but calls to  Frodo to 
   go  on:  and  then  suddenly  Gollum  has  him  from  behind  and  chokes 
   his  cries.  Frodo  goes on  alone not  knowing that  Sam is  not behind, 
   and  is  in  danger.  Gollum  would  have  killed  Sam  but  is  suddenly 
   
                                       
                                                                               
     filled with fear  lest Frodo  destroy Ring.  Sam is  half throttled,  but he 
     struggles on as soon as Gollum releases him.                              
                                                                               
      Here the text ends,  and at  the end  my father  wrote in  pencil: 'Carry 
    on now with old sketch.' Possibly he was  referring to  outline II  (p. 6), 
    although there seems reason to think (p.  7) that  that outline  belongs to 
    much the same time as the present text.  
                                      
                                          *                                     
   
                             The chronology of writing.                         
                                                                               
    I take it as certain that my father  took up  The Lord  of the  Rings again, 
    after the long halt at the end of 1944, in  the latter  part of  1946: this 
    was  when  he  returned  to   the  abandoned   openings  of   the  chapters 
    'Minas   Tirith'   and   'The   Muster  of   Rohan'.  For   the  subsequent 
    chronology of writing there is  little evidence  beyond the  rather obscure 
    statements  in  his  letters.  On  30  September  1946 (Letters  no.106, to 
    Stanley Unwin) he said that he  'picked it  up again  last week'  and wrote 
    a further chapter, but there is  really no  knowing what  this was;  and on 
    7  December  1946 (Letters  no.107, to  Stanley Unwin)  he wrote:  'I still 
    hope  shortly  to  finish  my  "magnum opus":  the Lord  of the  Rings: and 
    let you see it, before long, or before January. I am on the last chapters.' 
      In  an  unpublished  letter  to  Stanley Unwin  of 5  May 1947  he wrote: 
    'It  [Farmer  Giles]  is  hardly a  worthy successor  to "The  Hobbit", but 
    on  the  real  sequel  life  hardly  allows me  any time  to work';  and in 
    another of  28 May  'I have  not had  a chance  to do  any writing.'  On 31 
    July  1947  (Letters  no.109) he  was saying:  'The thing  is to finish the 
    thing as devised and then let  it be  judged'; and  a further  eight months 
    on  (7  April  1948,  Letters  no.114,  to  Hugh  Brogan)  he  wrote: 'Only 
    the difficulty  of writing  the last  chapters, and  the shortage  of paper 
    have so far prevented its printing. I hope at least to finish it  this year 
    ...'   Then,  on   31  October  1948  (Letters   no.117,  again   to  Hugh 
    Brogan),  he  said,  'I managed  to go  into "retreat"  in the  summer, and 
    am  happy  to  announce  that  I succeeded  at last  in bringing  the "Lord 
    of the Rings" to a successful conclusion.'                                  
      The  only  other  evidence  that  I  know  of  is found  in two  pages on 
    which  my  father  made  a  list of  candidates for  an academic  post with 
    notes  on  their  previous  experience.  Against  several  of the  names he 
    noted both date of birth and present age, from which it  is clear  that the 
    year was 1948. On the reverse of  one of  these pages  is drafting  for the 
    passage  in  'The  Land  of  Shadow'  in  which  Frodo  and  Sam   see  the 
    darkness  of  Mordor  being driven  back (RK  p. 196);  the second  part is 
    overwritten with  drafting for  the discussion  of food  and water  in 'The 
    Tower of Kirith Ungol' (RK p. 190), while  the reverse  of it  carries very 
    rough sketching of the discovery of Frodo by Sam in the Tower.              
   
                           
                                                                            
    Thus in  December 1946  he was  'on the  last chapters'  of The  Lord of 
  
   the Rings, and hoped to finish it 'before  January'; but  in 1948  he was 
   drafting the  opening chapters  of Book  VI. The  explanation must  be, I 
   think, that by  the end  of 1946  he had  completed or  largely completed 
   Book V, and so (in  relation to  the whole  work) he  could feel  that he 
   was now 'on the last chapters';  and greatly  underestimating (as  he had 
   so  often  done  before) how  much needed  to be  told before  he reached 
   the end, he thought that he could finish  it within  the month.  But 1947 
   was  largely  unproductive, as  the letters  imply; and  Book VI  was not 
   written until 1948.                                                       
                                                                            
                                     NOTES.                                  
                                                                            
    1.  The few words and sentences that I can make out are  sufficient to 
        show that the  story in  the underlying  text was  substantially the 
        same.  The  ink  overwriting  ends before  the pencilled  text does, 
        and the last sentence of the  latter can  be read:  'Thorndor sweeps 
        down  and  carries  off  Sam  and  Frodo.  They  rejoin the  host on 
        Battle Plain.' The naming  of the  rescuing eagle  Thorndor (earlier 
        form  of  Thorondor)  is  very  surprising,  but  is  perhaps  to be 
        explained  as  an  unconscious reminiscence  (when writing  at great 
        speed) of the rescue of Beren and Luthien in The Silmarillion.       
    2.  Cf. the fate of the Nazgul in RK (p. 224): And  into the  heart of 
        the  storm  ...  the Nazgul  came, shooting  like flaming  bolts, as 
        caught in the fiery ruin of  hill and  sky they  crackled, withered, 
        and went out.'                                                       
    3.  The  dates are  still in  February. For  the change  in the  month see 
        VIII.324 - 5; and with the chronology of this text cf. that given in 
        VIII.226.                                                            
    4.  Cf.  the  outline  'The  Story  Foreseen  from   Fangorn'  (VII.438): 
        'Then  return  to  Frodo.  Make  him  look  out   onto  impenetrable 
        night. Then use phial which  has escaped  ... By  its light  he sees 
        the  forces  of deliverance  approach and  the dark  host go  out to 
        meet  them.  On this  I remarked  (VII.440, note  15), The  light of 
        the  Phial  of  Galadriel  must  be  conceived  here  to be  of huge 
        power, a veritable star in the darkness.'                            
    5.  Sauron  himself  has  gone  out  to war:  despite the  apparent plain 
        significance of the words, it  is impossible  that my  father should 
        have  meant  that  Sauron  was  no  longer   present  in   the  Dark 
        Tower.                                                               
    6.  Gorbag   replaced  Yagul  as  the   name  of   the  Orc   from  Minas 
        Morghul  in  the  fair  copy  manuscript of  'The Choices  of Master 
        Samwise'  (see  VIII.225,  note  46).  Here 'Shagrat  persuades Gor- 
        bag not to send message  at once'  suggests that  Gorbag is  the Orc 
        from the Tower,  whereas a  few lines  later 'Shagrat  sends message 
        to Lugburz'; see further outline IV, p. 9.                           
   
    7.  he has to go back and  down pass:  i.e., Sam  had to  go back  out of 
        the tunnels and up to the pass, then down the other  side of  it (cf. 
        RK                             pp.                            173-5). 
    8.  quite a small fort: I think that this means, not 'only a small fort', 
        but 'an actual fort, if not very large, not simply a tower'.          
    9.  For the spelling Mount Dum see VII.373, VIII.118.                     
   10.  My  father  could  not  read  the  pencilled  words  here  and  wrote 
        queries against them.                                                 
   11.  This is  the first  description of  the Morgai  (which is  marked and 
        named on the Second Map, VIII.435, 438).                              
   12.  The  outline  'The  march  of  Aragorn and  defeat of  the Haradrim', 
        closely associated with the present text, has  a brief  passage about 
        the   rescue   of   Frodo   concerned  with   the  cloak   of  Lorien 
        (VIII.398):                                                           
             Rescue of  Frodo. Frodo  is lying  naked in  the Tower;  but Sam 
        finds by some chance that  the elven-cloak  of Lorien  is lying  in a 
  
        corner.  When  they  disguise  themselves  they   put  on   the  grey 
        cloaks  over all  and become  practically invisible  - in  Mordor the 
        cloaks of the Elves become like a dark mantle of shadow.              
   13.  Cf. 'The Story Foreseen from Forannest' (VIII.361):                   
           He  [the ambassador  of Sauron  to the  Parley] bears  the Mithril 
        coat  and  says  that  Sauron  has already  captured the  messenger - 
        a  hobbit.  How  does  Sauron   know?  He   would  of   course  guess 
        from  Gollum's  previous  visits  that  a  small  messenger  might be 
        a  hobbit.  But  it  is  probable  that  either  Frodo talked  in his 
        drugged  sleep  -  not  of  the Ring,  but of  his name  and country; 
        and that Gorbag had sent tidings.                                     
   14.  A  pencilled  X  is  written  against this  sentence. Cf.  'The Story 
        Foreseen  from  Forannest'  (VIII.360):  'Sauron  ... first  hears of 
        Frodo  on  15  of  March, and  at the  same time,  by Nazgul,  of the 
        defeat  in  Pelennor  and  the  coming  of  Aragorn.... He  sends the 
        Nazgul to Kirith Ungol to get Frodo...'                               
   15.  Against  this  paragraph is  written in  the margin:  'Frodo's horror 
        when  Sam  comes  in  and  looks   like  a   goblin.  Hate   for  the 
        Ringbearer  seizes  him and  bitter words  of reproach  for treachery 
        spring to his lips.'                                                  
   16.  In the margin is written here: 'Ring a great  burden, worse  since he 
        had been for a while free of it.'                                     
   17.  Beside these dates is written '10 miles, 15, 15, 15'.                 
                                                                             
                                       *                                      
                                                                             
           The rejected preliminary version o f 'The March of Aragorn         
                          and defeat of the Haradrim'                         
                                                                             
   I have mentioned  (pp. 8  - 9)  that on  the reverse  of the  page bearing 
   outline IV (describing the capture and  rescue of  Frodo) is  the original 
   
    form  of  the  outline  given  in  VIII.397-9,  entitled  'The  march of 
    Aragorn and defeat of the Haradrim'. This is a  very puzzling  text, and 
    I give it in full. It was in fact written in three forms. The first is a 
    pencilled text (a) as follows:                                           
                                                                            
        Aragorn  takes  Paths  of  the  Dead  early  on  March 8th.  Comes out 
      of  the  tunnel  (a  grievous  road)  and  reaches head  of the  Vale of 
      Morthond   at   dusk.   He   blows  horns   [struck  out:   and  unfurls 
      standard]  to  amazement  of  the people;  who acclaim  [him] as  a king 
      risen from the  Dead. He  rests three  hours and  bidding all  to follow 
      and send out the war-arrows he  rides for  the Stone  of Erech.  This is 
      a  stone  set  up between  the mouths  of Lamedui  and the  Ethir Anduin 
      delta  to  commemorate  the  landing  of  Isildur  and  Anarion.  It  is 
      about 275  miles by  road from  the issuing  of the  Paths of  the Dead. 
      Aragorn  rides  100  miles  and  reaches  the  Ringlo  Vale  (where  men 
      are  assembling)  on  March  9.  There  he  gathers  news  and  men.  He 
      rides after short rest into Lamedon (10) and then goes to              
                                                                            
    Here this version was abandoned and a  new start  made, also  in pencil, 
    at 'Aragorn takes Paths of the Dead'; but this text (b)  was overwritten 
    in ink and can only be  read here  and there.  The overwritten  form (c) 
    reads thus:                                                              
                                                                            
        Aragorn  takes   Paths  of   the  Dead   morn(ing)  8   March,  passes 
      tunnels  of  the  mountains  and  comes  out into  the head  of Morthond 
      Vale at dusk.  Men of  the Dale  are filled  with fear  for it  seems to 
      them that behind the dark shapes of the  living riders  a great  host of 
      shadowy  men  come  nearly  as   swift  as   riders.  Aragorn   goes  on 
      through  night  and  reaches  Stone of  Erech at  morn(ing) on  March 9. 
      Stone  of  Erech  was  black  stone  fabled  to  have been  brought from 
  
      Numenor,  and  set  to  mark  the  landing  of  Isildur and  Anarion and 
      their reception as kings by the dark men of  the land.  It stood  on the 
      shores  of  Cobas,  near the  outflow of  Morthond, and  about it  was a 
      ruined wall within which was  also a  ruined tower.  In the  vault under 
      the  tower  forgotten  was  one of  the Palantir[i].  From Erech  a road 
      ran by [the] sea, skirting in a  loop the  hills of  Tarnost, and  so to 
      Ethir Anduin and the Lebennin.                                         
        At  Stone  of  Erech  Aragorn  unfurls  his standard  (Isildur's) with 
      white  crown  and  star  and  Tree  and  blows horns.  Men come  to him. 
      (The  Shadow-men  cannot  be  seen  by  day.)  Aragorn learns  that what 
      he  saw  in  Palantir  was  true  indeed:  Men of  Harad have  landed on 
      the coasts near the Ethir, and their  ships have  sailed up  the estuary 
      as  far  as Pelargir.  There the  men of  Lebennin have  made a  block - 
      on the  basis of  an ancient  defence. The  Haradwaith are  ravaging the 
      land.  It is  nearly 350  miles by  coast road  from Erech  to Pelargir. 
      Aragorn  sends  out  swift  riders  north  into  the   Dales,  summoning 
      what  men  remain  to  march  on  Pelargir.  He  does  not  himself take 
   
    coast-road, since it is infested, but after a rest he sets out at dusk of 
    March  9  -  and goes  like wind  by rough  paths over  Linhir and  so to 
    Fords  of  Lameduin  (about  150   miles  away).   The  Shadow   Host  is 
    seen  to  follow.  He  crosses  Morthond  at  Linhir, passes  into Ringlo 
    Vale,  and  sets all  land aflame  for war.  He reaches  Lameduin evening 
    of  March  10.  Men  are assembled  there, and  are resisting  an attempt 
    of   the   Haradwaith   to  cross   Lebennin  >   NW.  Aragorn   and  the 
    Shadow  Host  come  out  of  the  dark  with  the  white star  shining on 
    the  banner  and  the  Haradwaith  are  terrified.  Many  drowned  in the 
    river  Lameduin.  Aragorn   camps  and   crosses  Lameduin   into  Leben- 
    nin  and  marches  on  Pelargir  morn(ing)  of  11  March. The  terror of 
    'the  Black  King'  precedes  him, and  the Haradwaith  try to  fly: some 
    ships  escape  down  Anduin,   but  Aragorn   comes  up   driving  Harad- 
    waith  before  him.   The  Shadow   Host  camps   on  shores   of  Anduin 
    before  Pelargir on  evening of  March 11th.  By night  they set  fire in 
    guarded  ships,  destroy  the  Haradwaith  and  capture  2   vessels.  On 
    morn(ing)   of   12th   they   set   out   up  Anduin,   with  Haradwaith 
    captains rowing.                                                          
                                                                             
   The extraordinary thing about this, of course,  is the  site of  Erech. It 
   seems  plain  beyond  any  question  from  all  the evidence  presented in 
   The  War  of  the  Ring  (see  especially  the  chapter  'Many  Roads Lead 
   Eastward (1)') that from  its first  emergence Erech  was in  the southern 
   foothills  of  Ered  Nimrais, near  the source  of Morthond:  Erech stands 
   self-evidently  in  close  relationship with  the Paths  of the  Dead. Why 
   then did my father now  move it,  first (in  a) to  the coast  between the 
   mouths  of  Lameduin and  Ethir Anduin,  and then  (in b  and c)  to Cobas 
   Haven  (north  of  Dol  Amroth:  see  the  Second  Map,  VIII.434)?  I  am 
   unable to propose any explanation.                                         
    The geography of the c-version is  at first  sight hard  to follow.  In a 
   Aragorn's route can be understood: all that is said here  is that  he rode 
   from  the  head  of Morthond  Vale 'for  the Stone  of Erech';  he reaches 
   the Ringlo  Vale, and  then continues  into Lamedon  (which at  this stage 
   lay east of the river Lameduin: see VIII.437). The  distance of  275 miles 
   from  the  issuing  of  the  Paths  of  the  Dead  to  Erech  'between the 
   mouths  of  Lamedui  and  the  Ethir  Anduin  delta'  is however  much too 
   great,  and  was  perhaps  an  error  for  175. (On  the form  Lamedui see 
   VIII.436.)  In version  c, however,  Aragorn leaves  Erech 'on  the shores 
   of  Cobas,  near  the  outflow  of  Morthond',  and  'goes  like  wind  by 
   rough  paths  over  Linhir  and  so  to  Fords  of  Lameduin   (about  150 
   miles  away)....  He  crosses  Morthond  at  Linhir,  passes  into  Ringlo 
   Vale  ...  He  reaches Lameduin.'  As it  stands this  makes no  sense; but 
   the  explanation  is  that  his  journey  is described  twice in  the same 
   passage.  The  first statement  is comprised  in the  words 'He  goes like 
  
   wind  by  rough  paths over  Linhir, and  so to  Fords of  Lameduin (about 
   150  miles  away).'  The  second  statement  is  'He  crosses  Morthond at 
   
                                             
                                                                         
   Linhir, passes into Ringlo Vale  ... He  reaches Lameduin.'  This must 
   mean that Linhir is here in  the earlier  position, above  Cobas Haven 
   (see VIII.437).                                                        
    It is said in c that the coast road from Erech skirted in a loop 'the 
   Hills of Tarnost'. This name is written in pencil against a dot on the 
   square Q 12 of the Second Map, at the northern extremity of  the hills 
   between the rivers  Lameduin and  Ringlo (see  VIII.434, 437,  where I 
   said  that  so far  as I  then knew  the name  Tarnost does  not occur 
   elsewhere).                                                            
    Lastly, in the concluding lines of b, which were not overwritten, the 
   name Haradrians is given to the Haradwaith.                            
   
                                         II.                                      
                                                                                 
                              THE TOWER OF KIRITH UNGOL.                          
                                                                                 
   It  seems  that  my  father  returned  to  the  story  of  Frodo  and  Sam more 
   than three years after he had 'got the hero  into such  a fix'  (as he  said in 
   a  letter  of  November  1944,  VIII.218)  'that  not  even  an author  will be 
   able  to  extricate  him  without  labour  and  difficulty.'  As  one   of  the 
   outlines   given   in   the   preceding   chapter   shows,   however,   he  had 
   continued  to  give  thought  to  the  question,  and  while  Book V  was still 
   in  progress  he  had  discovered  the  essential  element  in Sam's  rescue of 
   Frodo:  the   quarrel  of   Shagrat  and   Gorbag  in   the  Tower   of  Kirith 
   Ungol,  leading  to  the  mutual  slaughter  of  almost  all  the orcs  both of 
   the Tower and of Minas Morgul before Sam arrived (p. 9).                       
    His  first  draft  ('A')  of  the  new chapter  extended as  far as  the point 
   where  Sam,  descending  the  path  from  the  Cleft,  sees  the two  orcs shot 
   down  as  they  ran  from  the  gateway  of  the  Tower,  and  looking   up  at 
   the  masonry of  the walls  on his  left realises  that to  enter in  'the gate 
   was  the  only way'  (RK p.  178). In  this draft  the text  of RK  was largely 
   achieved,  but not  in all  respects. In  the first  place, the  chapter begins 
   thus:  'For  a  while   Sam  stood   stunned  before   the  closed   door.  Far 
   within  he  heard  the  sounds of  orc-voices clamouring...'  It is  clear that 
   he  was not  physically stunned,  as he  was in  the final  story. On  this see 
   pp. 21-2.(1)                                                                      
    Secondly,   when  Sam,   groping  his   way  back   from  the   under-gate  in 
   the  tunnel,  wondered  about  his  friends  (RK  p.  173),  'Out in  the world 
   it   was  the   dark  before   dawn  on   the  twelfth   of  March   in  Shire- 
   reckoning,  the  third  day  since  he  and  Frodo  came  to  the  Cross Roads, 
   and  Aragorn  was  drawing  near  to  Anduin  and  the  fleet  of   Umbar,  and 
   Merry  was  beginning  the  third  day   of  his   ride  from   Dunharrow,  and 
   the  forest  of  Druadan  lay  before  him;  but in  Minas Tirith  Pippin stood 
   sleepless  on  the  walls  [?waiting]  for  [the]  Causeway  Forts  had  fallen 
   and the enemy was coming.'                                                     
    Thirdly,  the  fortress  of  Kirith  Ungol  was at  first conceived  as rising 
   'in  four  great  tier's',  not  three  as  in  RK  (p.  176), and  its strange 
   structure,  as  it  were  flowing  down  the  mountain-side,  is   sketched  on 
   the  page  of  the  draft  (reproduced  on  p.  19)  beside the  description in 
   the  text;  this  description,  originally  in pencil  but overwritten  in ink, 
   runs as follows:                                                               
                                                                                 
    And in that dreadful light Sam stood aghast;  for now  he could               
   see the Tower of Kirith Ungol in all its strength. The horn that               
   
   (The Tower of Kirith Ungol.) 
   
  
                      
                                                                            
    those  could  see  who  came  up  the  pass  from  the  West was  but its 
    topmost  turret.  Its  eastern  face stood  up in  four great  tiers from 
    a  shelf  in  the  mountain  wall  some  500  feet  below.  Its  back was 
    to  the  great  cliff  behind,  and   it  was   built  in   four  pointed 
    bastions   of  cunning   masonry,  with   sides  facing   north-east  and 
    south-east,  one  above  the  other,  diminishing>   as  they   went  up, 
    while  about  the  lowest  tier  was  a  battlemented  wall  enclosing  a 
    narrow   courtyard.  Its   gate  open[ed]   on  the   SE  into   a  broad 
    road.  The  wall  at  the  [?outward]  ....  was  upon  the  brink  of  a 
    precipice.                                                               
       '[The  bottom  one  was  probably  projected  some  50 yards  from the 
    cliff, the next 40, the next 30, the top 20 - and on the top [or  tip] of 
    it was the turret-tower. Their heights were 50 ft., 40 ft., 30 ft., 20?] 
    With  black  blank   eyes  the   windows  stared   over  the   plains  of 
    Gorgoroth  and  Lithlad;  some  [?  form(ed)]  a  line of  red-lit holes, 
    climbing up. Maybe they marked some stair up to the turret.              
       With   a   sudden  shock   of  perception   Sam  realized   that  this 
    stronghold  had  been   built  not   to  keep   people  out   of  Mordor, 
    but  to  keep  them  in!  It  was  indeed  in  origin  one  of  the works 
    of   Gondor   long   ago:   the  easternmost   outpost  of   the  defence 
    of  Ithilien  and  Minas  Ithil,  made  when   after  the   overthrow  of 
    Sauron,  in  the  days  of  the  Last  Alliance,  the  Men  of  the  West 
    kept  watch  upon  the  evil  land  where  still  his  creatures  lurked. 
    But  as  with  the  Towers  of  the  Teeth  that  watch[ed]  over  Kirith 
    Gorgor,  Nargos  and ?  [sic](2), so   here  too   the  watch   and  ward 
    had   failed   and   treachery   had   yielded  up   the  Tower   to  the 
    Ringwraiths.  [?And]  now  for  long  it  had   been  occupied   by  evil 
    things.   And  since   his  return   to  Mordor   Sauron  had   found  it 
    useful.                                                                  
                                                                            
       The pencilled passage that follows the end of  the overwriting  in ink 
    reads as follows:                                                        
                                                                            
    ...  keep  watch   upon  the   evil  land   where  still   his  creatures 
    lurked.  But  as  with  the  Towers  of  the  Teeth  upon  Kirith Gorgor, 
    so  here  the  watch  and  ward  had  failed  and  treachery  had yielded 
    up  the  Tower.  But  Sauron  too  had  found  it  useful.  For   he  had 
    few  servants  and  many  slaves.  Still  its  purpose was  as of  old to 
    keep people in.                                                          
       Sam   looked   and   he  saw   how  the   tower  commanded   the  main 
    road  from  the   pass  behind;   the  road   he  was   on  was   only  a 
    narrow   way   that   went   corkscrewing   down   into    the   darkness 
    and seemed to join a broad way from the gate to the road.                
   
           
                                                                             
    This  page  was  removed from  the original  draft text  A on  account of 
   the illustration (the only one that my father  ever made  of the  Tower of 
   Kirith  Ungol),  which  was  squared  off  with  rough  lines,  and placed 
   with the second fair copy manuscript  (E), although  by then  the fortress 
   was built in three tiers not four.                                         
                                                                             
    This original draft continues on  to its  end thus,  and in  this appears 
   the most important difference from the story of RK (pp. 176-8):            
                                                                             
    There  was  no  doubt  of  the  path  he  must  take,  but   the  longer 
   he  looked  the  less  he  liked  it.  He  put  on  the  Ring  again  and 
   began  to  go  down.  Now  he  could  hear  the   cries  and   sounds  of 
   fighting   again.   He   was  about   halfway  down   when  out   of  the 
   dark  gate  into  the  red  glow   came  two   orcs  running.   They  did 
  
   not  turn  his  way  but  were  making  for  the  main  road,  when  they 
   fell  and  lay  still.  Apparently  they  had  been  shot down  by others 
   from  the  wall  of  the  lower  course  or  from   the  shadow   of  the 
   gate.(3) After  that  no  more  came  out.  Sam  went   on.  He   came  now 
   [to]   the   point  where   [the]  descending   path  hugged   the  lower 
   wall  of  the  tower  as  it  stood  out  from  the  rock  behind.  There 
   was  a  narrow  angle  there.  He  stopped  again,  glad  of  the excuse; 
   but   he   soon   saw  that   there  was   no  way   in.  There   was  no 
   purchase  in  the  smooth  rock  or  [?  jointed]  masonry  and  100 feet 
   above the wall hung beetling out. The gate was the only way.               
                                                                             
    Here the first draft stops. Thus  the entire  passage in  RK (p.  177) in 
   which Sam is tempted to put  on the  Ring and  claim it  for his  own, his 
   mind filling with  grandiose fantasies  (deriving from  those of  Frodo on 
   Mount Doom in outlines I and II, pp. 5 - 6), is lacking; but at  the point 
   where  the  draft  ends my  father wrote  (dearly at  the same  time): Sam 
   must  not  wear  Ring. No  doubt it  was this  perception that  caused him 
   to abandon this text.                                                      
    He  began  at  once  on  a  second  draft,  'B', for  most of  its length 
   written legibly in ink, with  the number 'LII'(4) and  the title  'The Tower 
   of Kirith Ungol'. This opened in the same  way as  did A  (p. 18):  'For a 
   while  Sam  stood  stunned  before the  closed door.  Far within  he heard 
   the sounds of  orc-voices clamouring...'  In the  fair copy  manuscript of 
   'The  Choices  of  Master  Samwise'  it  had  been  said   (following  the 
   original draft) that 'Sam hurled himself against it, and fell', changed in 
   pencil to 'Sam hurled himself against the bolted plates,  and fell  to the 
   ground.' This was repeated in the first typescript  of that  chapter; only 
   in  the  second  typescript  was  the  word  'senseless'  introduced.  The 
   explanation of this  is that  while writing  the present  draft B  of 'The 
   Tower  of  Kirith  Ungol'  my  father  was  struck by  a thought  which he 
   noted in the margin of the page, telling himself that he 'must  leave time 
   for Frodo  to recover  and to  fight'(5) and  that in  order to  achieve this 
   
                                            
                                                                           
   'Sam must swoon outside the undergate.' It  was no  doubt at  this time 
   that he changed the opening of B:                                        
                                                                           
     For  a  while  Sam  stood dumb  before the  closed door.  Then desperate 
     and  mad  he  charged  at  the  brazen  door,  and  fell  back  stunned; 
     down  into  darkness  he sank.  How long  it lasted  he could  not tell; 
     but when he came to himself still all was dark.                        
                                                                           
     Against the passage in the draft A  referring to  other events  in the 
   world at that hour  (p. 18)  my father  noted: 'Make  Frodo and  Sam one 
   day  more  in  Ephelduath.  So  Frodo  is  captured  night  of  12, when 
   Merry was in  Druadan Forest  and Faramir  lay in  fever and  Pippin was 
   with the Lord,  but Aragorn  was manning  his fleet.'  In B  the passage 
   now becomes:                                                             
                                                                           
     Out  westward  in  the  world  it  was  deep night  upon the  twelfth of 
     March  by   Shire-reckoning,  three   days  since   he  and   Frodo  had 
     passed  the  peril  of  Minas  Morgul;  and  now  Aragorn   was  manning 
     the  black  fleet  on Anduin,  and Merry  in the  Forest of  Druadan was 
     listening  to  the  Wild  Man,  while  in Minas  Tirith the  flames were 
     roaring  and  [the  great  assault  upon  the  Gates  had  begun  >] the 
     Lord sat beside the bed of Faramir in the White Tower.                 
                                                                           
   Against  'March'  in  this passage  my father  scribbled in  the margin: 
   'Make Hobbit names of months.'                                           
     At  the  point where  Sam at  the crest  of the  pass looked  out over 
   Mordor to Orodruin ('the light of it  ... now  glared against  the stark 
  
   rock faces, so that they seemed to be drenched with  blood', RK  p. 176) 
   my father halted briefly and wrote the following note across the page: 
                                                                           
     Change in the Ring as  it comes  in sight  of the  furnace where  it was 
     made.  Sam  feels  large  - and  naked. He  knows that  he must  not use 
     the Ring or challenge the Eye; and  he knows  he is  not big  enough for 
     that.  The  Ring  is  to  be  a desperate  burden and  no help  from now 
     onwards.                                                               
                                                                           
     The Tower of Kirith Ungol is still built in four tiers, not three, and 
   the note concerning  the dimensions  of the  bastions was  retained (see 
   p. 20), though the dimensions were changed:                              
                                                                           
     [The  bottom  tier  projected  some  40  yards  from the  nearly perpen- 
     dicular cliff, the second 30, the third  20, the  topmost 10;  and their 
     height diminished similarly, 80 ft.,  70 ft.,  60 ft.,  40 ft.,  and the 
     topmost turret some 50 ft. above the top of.... mountain wall.]        
                                                                           
     The road from Minas Morgul over  the Pass  of Morgul  is said  here to 
   pass 'through a jagged cleft in the inner ridge out  into the  valley of 
   Gorgor  on  its way  to the  Dark Tower';  the name  Morgai had  not yet 
   been  devised  (cf.  RK  p.  176).  Gorgor  was  changed,  probably  im- 
   
            
                                                                          
   mediately, to Gorgoroth (cf. VIII.256).  The Towers  of the  Teeth were 
   at first not named in this text, but Narchost  and Carchost  was added. 
   in subsequently.                                                        
    Following the note on the subject of the Ring  just given,  this draft 
   now  effectively  reaches  the  text  of  RK  in  the account  of Sam's 
   temptation and his refusal of it,  as far  as the  point where  A ended 
   ('The gate was the only way',  RK p.  178). From  this point  B becomes 
   rough and is partly in outline form.                                    
                                                                          
   Sam  wonders  how   many  orcs   lived  in   the  Tower   with  Shagrat 
   and   how   many   men   Gorbag   had   [marginal   note:   Make   Gor- 
   bag's   men   more   numerous  in   last  chapter   of  Book IV](6) and 
   what  all  the  fighting was  about. 'Now  for it!'  he cried.  He drew 
   Sting and ran  towards the  open gate  - only  to feel  a shock,  as if 
   he  had  run  into  some  web  like  Shelob's  but invisible.  He could 
   see  no  obstacle,   but  something   too  strong   for  his   will  to 
   overcome  barred  the  way.  Then  just  inside  the  gate  he  saw the 
   Two  Watchers.  They  were  as  far  as  he  could  see  in  the  gloom 
   like  great  figures  sitting  on  chairs, each  had three  bodies, and 
   three   heads,   and  their   legs  facing   inward  and   outward  and 
   across  the  gateway.  Their  heads  were  like  vulture-faces,  and on 
   their   knees   were  laid clawlike hands.(7) They  were   carved  of 
   black  stone,  it  seemed,  moveless,  and  yet  they were  aware; some 
   dreadful  spirit  of  evil  vigilance  dwelt  in  them.  They  knew  an 
   enemy,   and   forbade   his   entry   (or  escape).   Greatly  daring, 
   because  there  was  now  nothing  else  to  do,   Sam  drew   out  the 
   phial  of  Galadriel. He  seemed to  see a  glitter in  the jet-wrought 
   eyes  of  the  Watchers,  but  slowly  he  felt  their  opposition melt 
   into fear. He  sprang through,  but even  as he  did so,  as if  it was 
   some  signal  given  by  the  Watchers, far  up in  the Tower  he heard 
   a shrill cry.                                                           
                                                                          
    In  RK  (p.  179), even  as Sam  sprang through  the gateway,  'he was 
   aware, as plainly as if a bar of steel had snapped to behind  him, that 
   their vigilance was renewed.  And from  those evil  heads there  came a 
   high shrill cry that echoed in the  towering walls  before him.  Far up 
   above, like an answering signal, a harsh bell clanged a single stroke.' 
  
   In the margin of the present text, against the foregoing passage,  is a 
   note:  'Or  make Watchers  close with  a snap.  Sam is  in a  trap once 
   more.'                                                                  
                                                                          
    The courtyard was full of slain orcs. Some lay here and there,         
   hewn down or shot, but many lay still grappling one another, as         
   they  throttled  or  stabbed  their  opponents.  Two  archers  right in 
   
                                       
                                                                            
   the  gateway  -  probably  those   who  shot   down  the   escaping  orcs 
   -  lay  pierced  from  behind  with  spears.  [Sting,  Sam  noticed,  was 
   only shining faintly.]                                                    
     Sam  rushed  across  the  court,  and  to  his  relief  found  the door 
   at  the  base  of  the   Tower  ajar.   He  met   no  one.   Torches  are 
   flaring  in  brackets.  A  stair,  opening  on  right,  goes up.  He runs 
   up it, and so out into the narrow yard before the second door.            
   'Well!' he said to himself, his spirits rising a little, 'Well!  It looks 
   as  if  Shagrat  or  Gorbag  was  on  my  side  and has  done my  job for 
   me.  There's  nobody  left  alive!'And  with  that  he  halted,  suddenly 
   realizing  the  full  meaning  of  what  he  had  said:  nobody  was left 
   alive.  'Frodo!  Frodo!' he  called, forgetful  of all  else, and  ran to 
   the second door. An orc leaps out at him [in margin: Two orcs].           
     Sam  kills  the  [>  one]  orc  and  the  other  runs  off  yelling for 
   Shagrat.  Sam  climbs  warily.  The  stair  now  rises  at  the  back  of 
   the  entrance  passage,  and  climbs   right  up   to  the   Turret  (the 
   Brazen  Gate  enters  about  on  a  level   with  the   courtyard?).  Sam 
   hears  voices,  and  stalks  them.  The  orc  is  pattering  away  up the 
   stairs.  'Shagrat!'  he  calls.  'Here  he  is,   the  other   spy.'  Sam 
   follows.  He  overhears  the  orc  reporting   to  Shagrat.   Shagrat  is 
   lying  wounded  by   dead  body   of  Gorbag.   All  Gorbag's   men  have 
   been killed, but they have killed all Shagrat's but these two.            
                                                                            
     An isolated slip of paper seems very likely to  be the  continuation of 
   this outline, and the first sketching of the new story of the escape from 
   the  Tower.  The  writing  declines towards  the end  into such  a scrawl 
   that many words and phrases are impossible to make out.                   
                                                                            
     Shagrat  has  in  vain  tried  to  get   messages  away   to  Baraddur. 
   The   Quarrel   arose   about   the   treasures.   Gorbag   coveted   the 
   mithril  coat,  but  pretended  that  they  must  search for  the missing 
   spy   first.   He  sent   his  men   to  capture   wall  and   gate,  and 
   demanded   mithril   coat.   But   Shagrat   won't   agree.   Frodo   was 
   thrust   in   chamber  of   turret  and   stripped.  Shagrat   gives  him 
   some  medicine  and  begins   to  question   him.  Shagrat   puts  things 
   together  to  send  to   Baraddur  (Lugburz).   Gorbag  tries   to  fight 
   way in and slay Frodo.                                                    
     Gorbag and Shagrat fight.                                               
     When  Shagrat  hears  news  (although  orc  says   the  other   spy  is 
   not  a  large  warrior)  he  is   frightened,  as   he  is   wounded.  He 
   makes  the  treasures  into  a  bundle and  tries to  creep off.  He must 
   get  to  Lugburz.  So  when  Sam  leaps  out   with  phial   and  shining 
   sword  he  flees.  Sam  pursues;  but  gives  up  for  he  [?hears] Frodo 
   
   [?crying].  He  sees  Shagrat  far  below  rushing  out  of gate  - and 
   does  not  at  first  realize  the  misfortune   of  news   getting  to 
   Lugburz.  The  orc  left  behind  is  tormenting  Frodo. Sam  rushes in 
   and slays him.                                                          
     Scene of yielding up Ring. Frodo has lost his cloak and ....(8)          
   He  has  to  dress  in  the orc's  clothes [or  in orcs'  clothes]. Sam 
   does  likewise  but  keeps  cloak   and  Sting.   Frodo  has   to  have 
   orc-weapons.  The  sword  is  gone.(9) He  tells  Sam  about  the  fight. 
  
   They make their plans.                                                  
     The  opposition  of  the  Watchers.  The  Tower  seems full  of evil. 
   Cry  goes  up  as  they  escape.  And as  if in  answer a  Nazgul comes 
   dropping down  out of  the black  sky, [?shining  .... ?with]  a fell 
   red,  and  perches  on  the   wall.  Meanwhile   they  dash   down  the 
   road, and  as soon  as they  can leave  it and  climb into  the shelter 
   of the rocks near bottom of trough. They wonder what to do.             
     Food.(10) Drink. They  had   found  Frodo's   sack  and   .....  [?in 
   corner]   rummaged   -   but   orcs  would   not  touch   lembas.  They 
   gathered  up  what  was  left  of  it, in  broken fragments.  Orcs must 
   drink. [?They see]  [a] well  in the  courtyard. Sam  tastes it  - says 
   Frodo  not  to  risk  it.  It seems  all right.  They fill  their water 
   bottles.  It  is  now  13th  of  March,  make  it  14th?  They reckoned 
   they   have   [?enough]  for   about  a   week  with   care  or   at  a 
   desperate pinch ten days. How far is it.                                
     They  climb  to  lower ridge  and find  they dare  not go  across the 
   plain at that point - where it is broad and full of enemies.            
     The  Nazgul  [?explores]   Tower  and   sees  there   is  [??trouble] 
   and flies off. Frodo  thinks it  best to  go north  to where  the plain 
   narrows  -  he  had  seen  sketch  of  Mordor   in  Elrond's   house  - 
   and   away  from   Kirith  Ungol   to  which   [??  attention   is  now 
   directed].   He   bemoans  fact   that  Shagrat   had  got   away  with 
   tokens.                                                                 
     Chapter  ends  with  the  Nazgul  shining  red  circling  over  Tower 
   [??and  he cries  as] .....  of orcs  begin to  search the  [?pass] and 
   the road and lands about.                                               
                                                                          
     I believe that at this stage my father began  the chapter  again, and 
   this was the first completed  manuscript ('D').  It was  numbered 'LII' 
   but given a new  title 'The  Orc-tower'; the  number was  later changed 
   to 'L' (which  I cannot  explain) and  the title  'The Tower  of Kirith 
   Ungol' (which it had borne in the draft B) restored.                    
     New initial drafting begins at the point where Sam enters the gate of 
   the Tower, but up to this point the final text was  now written  out on 
   the  basis  of  the  drafts A  and B  described above,  in a  form only 
   
    differing  in  a  few  minor  points  from  that  in   RK.  The   chapter  now 
    opens  exactly  as  it  does  in  the  published  work  (see  p. 22),  and Sam 
    now  has  to  climb  back  over  the stone  door leading  into the  passage to 
    the under-gate, since  he still  cannot find  the catch  (note 1).  The events 
    'out  westward  in  the  world'  are  described  in  the same  words as  in RK 
    (with  the  addition,  after  'Pippin  watched  the  madness  growing  in  the 
    eyes  of  Denethor',  of  'and  Gandalf  laboured in  the last  defence'); but 
    the  date  ('noon  upon  the  fourteenth  day   of  March'   in  RK)   is  now 
    'morning   upon   the   thirteenth   day   of   March'.   The    name   Morgai 
    appears  as  an  early  addition  to  the  text  (p.  22).  The Tower  now has 
    three  tiers,  and  the  note  about  the  dimensions  of the  bastions, still 
    present  (see  pp.  20,  22),  was  accommodated  to   this:  the   tiers  now 
    projected 40,  30 and  20 yards  from the  cliff, and  their heights  were 80, 
    70, and 60 feet,  changed at  the time  of writing  to 100,  75, and  50 feet. 
    'The  top  was  25  feet  above  Sam,  and  above  it  was   the  horn-turret, 
    another 50 feet.'(11)                                                          
      From  '"That's  done  it!"  said  Sam.  "Now   I've  rung   the  front-door 
    bell!"' a draft text ('C') takes up. This is written in a script so difficult 
    that  a  good  deal  of  it  would be  barely comprehensible  had it  not been 
    closely  followed  in  the  fair  copy D.(12) The final  story was  now reached, 
    and there is little to record of these texts.  At the  point in  the narrative 
    where  Sam  climbed  up  to  the  roof  of  the  third  (topmost) tier  of the 
    Tower  there  is  a  little  diagram  in  D  showing  the  form  of  the  open 
    space  (not  clearly  seen  in  the  drawing reproduced  on p.  19): rectangu- 
    lar  at the  base but  with the  sides drawing  together to  a point  (cf. the 
    'pointed  bastions'  referred  to in  the description  of the  Tower), roughly 
  
    in  the  shape  of  a  haystack.  To  the  statement  that  the  stairhead was 
    'covered  by  a  small  domed  chamber  in  the  midst of  the roof,  with low 
    doors  facing  east  and  west'  D  adds  'Both were  open': this  was omitted 
    in  the  second  manuscript  ('E'),  perhaps  inadvertently.  The name  of the 
    sole  surviving  orc  beside  Shagrat  is  Radbug in  both C  and D  (Snaga in 
    RK;  see  LR  Appendix  F,  p.  409),  Radbug  being  retained  in  the  final 
    story  as  the  name  of  an  orc  whose  eyes  Shagrat   says  that   he  had 
    squeezed  out  (RK  p.  182);  in  C  the  orcs  whom  Sam  saw  running  from 
    the   gate   and   shot  down   as  they   fled  are   Lughorn  and   Ghash  > 
    Mazgash  (Lagduf  and  Muzgash  in   D,  as   in  RK).   Where  in   RK  Snaga 
    declares  that  'the  great  fighter'  (Sam)  is  'one of  those bloody-handed 
    Elves, or one of the filthy  tarks', and  that his  getting past  the Watchers 
    is 'tark's work',(13) C has 'that's  Elvish work'; D has  'one of  these filthy 
    wizards  maybe'  and  'that's  wizard's  work'  ('wizard'  being   changed  in 
    pencil to 'tark', which appears in the second manuscript E as written).        
      Only  in  one  point  does  the story  as told  in the  draft C  differ from 
    that  in  D.  When  Gorbag  rouses  himself  from  among  the  corpses  on the 
    roof Sam sees in the latter, as in RK (p.  183), that  he has  in his  hand 'a 
    broad-headed  spear  with  a  short  broken  haft';  in  C  on the  other hand 
    he  has  'a  red  [?and  shining]  sword.  It was  his own  sword, the  one he 
   
                 
                                                                          
   left by Frodo.' With this cf. text B (p. 25 and note 9): 'Frodo  has to 
   have orc-weapons. The sword is gone.'                                   
    Sam's  sony  as  he  sat  on  the  stair in  the horn-turret  was much 
   worked on.(14) I give it here in the form that it has  in D,  which was 
   preceded by rougher but closely similar versions.                       
                                                                          
           I sit upon the stones alone;                                    
              the fire is burning red,                                    
           the tower is tall, the mountains dark;                         
              all living things are dead.                                  
           In western lands the sun may shine,                             
              there flower and tree in spring                            
           is opening, is blossoming;                                      
              and there the finches sing.                                   
                                                                          
           But here I sit alone and think                                  
            of days when grass u as green,                                 
           and earth was brown, and I was young:                           
            they might have never been.                                    
           For they are past, for ever lost,                               
            and here the shadows lie                                       
           deep upon my heavy heart,                                       
            and hope and daylight die.                                     
                                                                          
           But still I sit and think of you;                               
            I see you far away                                             
           Walking down the homely roads                                   
            on a bright and windy day.                                     
           It was merry then when I could run                            
            to answer to your call,                                        
           could hear your voice or take your hand;                        
            but now the night must fall.                                  
           And now beyond the world I sit,                                 
            and know not where you lie!                                    
           O master dear, will you not hear                               
            my voice before we die?                                        
                                                                          
   The second verse was altered on the manuscript:                         
                                                                          
  
           For they are gone, for ever lost,                               
            and buried here I lie                                          
           and deep beneath the shadows sink                               
            where hope and daylight die.                                   
                                                                          
   At the same time the last two lines of the song became:                 
                                                                          
            0 Master, will you hear my voice                               
            and answer ere we die?                                         
   
                                                           
                                                                                 
     In  this  form  the  song appears  in the  second manuscript  E. At  a later 
     stage  it  was  rewritten  on   this  manuscript   to  become   virtually  a 
     different  song, but  still retaining  almost unchanged  the second  half of 
     the original first verse, which now became the opening lines:                 
                                                                                 
                      In western lands the Sun may shine;                         
                          there flower and tree in Spring                       
                      are opening, are blossoming,                                
                          and there the finches sing.                              
                                                                                 
     Further  correction  of  these lines  on the  manuscript produced  the final 
     form (RK p. 185).                                                            
                                                                                 
           A  last  point  concerns the  ladder: 'Suddenly  the answer  dawned on 
     Sam:  the  topmost  chamber  was  reached  by  a  trap-door  in the  roof of 
     the  passage',  RK p.  185. In  my account  of the  fair copy  manuscript of 
     'The  Choices  of  Master  Samwise'  I  did  not  describe a  development in 
     the  last  words  of  Shagrat  and  Gorbag  that  Sam overheard  before they 
     passed  through  the  under-gate  of  the Tower  (TT p.  351). In  the draft 
     text, only Shagrat speaks:                                                   
                                                                                 
            'Yes,  up  to  the top  chamber,' Shagrat  was saying,  'right at  the top. 
           No   way   down   but   by   the   narrow   stair  from,the   Look-out  Room 
           below. He'll be safe there.'                                           
                                                                                 
     In the fair copy this  was retained,  but Shagrat  begins 'Yes,  that'll do' 
     (as  if  the  suggestion  had  come  from  Gorbag),  and  'the  ladder'  was 
     substituted for 'the narrow stair'. It is thus seen that this element in the 
     story  was  already  present  when  Book  IV  was  completed.   The  further 
     development  in  the  conversation  of  the  orcs,  in  which  Gorbag argues 
     against  Shagrat's proposal,  and Shagrat  declares that  he does  not trust 
     all  of  his  own  'lads',  nor  any  of Gorbag's,  nor Gorbag  himself (and 
     does  not  mention  that  the  topmost  chamber  was  reached   by  ladder), 
     was  added  to  the  first  typescript  of 'The  Choices of  Master Samwise' 
     at this time, as is seen from the fact that rough drafting  for it  is found 
     on  a  page  carrying  drafts  for  passages  for  'The  Land   of  Shadow'. 
     Curiously,  my  father  wrote  at  the head  of this:  'No way  up but  by a 
     ladder, as if this idea had only now emerged.(15)                            
                                                                                 
                                        NOTES.                                    
                                                                                 
     1.     When Sam came back to  the stone  door of  the orc-passage  'on the 
            inner side he found the catch' (whereas in  RK he  could not  find it 
            and had to climb over). This was retained in the second draft B.      
     2.     For earlier names of the Towers of the Teeth see  the Index  to The 
            War  of  the  Ring,  entries  Naglath  Morn,  Nelig  Myrn.  The  name 
            Nargos  here  is a  reversion to  one of  the original  names (Gorgos 
            and  Nargos)  of  the  towers  guarding Kirith  Ungol, when  that was 
   
              
  
                                                                            
       still  the  name  of  the  chief  pass  into  Mordor: see  VII.344 and 
       note 41.                                                              
    3. These  two  orcs,  who  survived  into  the final  text (RK  p. 178), 
       originally  appeared  in  outline  IV  (p. 9)  as messengers  sent to 
       Barad-dur. At that time  there was  no suggestion  that they  did not 
       make good their errand.                                               
    4. At  this  stage,  presumably,  'The  Pyre   of  Denethor'   and  'The 
       Houses  of  Healing'  constituted  the  two  parts  of  Chapter  XLIX 
       (VIII.386),  while  the  remainder of  Book V  was divided  between L 
       and  LI  (the  fair  copy  manuscript  of 'The  Black Gate  Opens' is 
       numbered LI).                                                         
    5. In the event, of course, Frodo did not  fight, and  no draft  of this 
       period suggests that he did. Possibly  at this  stage, before  he had 
       come to write the new story  of the  rescue of  Frodo, my  father was 
       still thinking in terms of the original plot  in 'The  Story Foreseen 
       from Lorien', when Frodo was more active (VII.335 ff.).               
    6. In  the  fair  copy  manuscript  of 'The  Choices of  Master Samwise' 
       Sam  asked  himself:  'How   many  are   there?  Thirty,   forty,  or 
       more?' The change to 'Thirty of forty  from the  tower at  least, and 
       a  lot  more than  that from  down below,  I guess'  (TT p.  344) was 
       made on the first typescript of the chapter. - In  outline IV  (p. 9) 
       the orcs of the Tower are the more numerous.                          
    7. Cf. the original conception  of the  Sentinels guarding  the entrance 
       to  Minas  Morgul  in  'The  Story  Foreseen  from   Lorien'  written 
       years  before (VII.340  - 1):  'It was  as if  some will  denying the 
       passage was drawn like invisible ropes across his  path. He  felt the 
       pressure  of  unseen  eyes....  The  Sentinels  sat  there:  dark and 
       still. They did not move their  clawlike hands  laid on  their knees, 
       they  did  not  move  their shrouded  heads in  which no  faces could 
       be seen ...' See  also the  diagrammatic sketch  of the  Sentinels in 
       VII.348.                                                              
    8. The illegible word might possibly be jewel (i.e.  the brooch  of his 
       elven-cloak).                                                         
    9. The  sword  is  gone:  this  is  Sam's  sword from  the Barrow-downs; 
       cf. 'The Choices of  Master Samwise'  (TT p.  340): '  "If I'm  to go 
       on,"  he  said,  "then I  must take  your sword,  by your  leave, Mr. 
       Frodo, but I'll put this one to lie by you, as it lay by the old king 
       in the barrow..." ' See pp. 26 - 7.                                   
   10. This  passage  concerning  their  provision  of  food  and  water  is 
       marked  to  stand  earlier  -  no  doubt after  the words  'They make 
       their plans'. The illegible  words in  the sentence  following 'Food. 
       Drink.' could conceivably  be read  as stick  thrust, i.e.  'They had 
       found Frodo's sack and stick thrust in corner, rummaged.'             
   11. A  few  other  differences of  detail are  worth recording.  Where in 
       RK  (p.  176)  the  text reads:  'not even  the black  shadows, lying 
       deep  where  the  red  glow could  not reach,  would shield  him long 
   
                       
                                                                            
        from  the  night-eyed  orcs' D  continues: 'that  were moving  to and 
        fro.'. This was  taken up  from the  draft B,  and remained  into the 
        second  manuscript  of  the  chapter  (E),  where  it was  removed. - 
        Sam's rejection of the temptation to claim  the Ring  as his  own was 
        expressed thus:  'The one  small garden  of a  free gardener  was all 
        his need and due,  not a  garden swollen  to a  realm; his  own hands 
        to command,  not the  hands of  others. Service  given with  love was 
        his  nature,  not to  command service,  whether by  fear or  in proud 
        benevolence.' -  After the  words 'He  was not  really in  any doubt' 
        (RK p. 177) there follows in D:  'but he  was lonely  and he  was not 
        used to it, or to acting on his own.' To this my  father subsequently 
        added, before striking it all out, 'Since  no one  else was  there he 
  
        had to talk to himself.'                                             
    12. Some  passages  are  absent  from  the  draft  C,  but  not  I  think 
        because pages are lost: rather D becomes  here the  initial narrative 
        composition.  Thus  the  passage  in  RK  p.  181  from  'Up,  up  he 
        went' to ' "Curse you, Snaga, you  little maggot"  ' is  missing; and 
        here  the  D  text becomes  notably rougher  and full  of corrections 
        in  the  act  of  writing.  The  very  rough draft  C stops  near the 
        beginning   of  Sam's   conversation  with   Frodo  in   the  topmost 
        chamber (RK  p. 187),  and from  that point  there are  only isolated 
        passages  of  drafting  extant;  but the  latter part  of D  was much 
        corrected in the  act of  writing, and  was probably  now to  a large 
        extent the primary composition.                                      
    13. Cf.  LR Appendix  F (RK  p. 409):  in Orkish  Westron 'tark,  "man of 
        Gondor",  was  a  debased  form  of  tarkil,  a  Quenya word  used in 
        Westron for one of Numenorean descent'.                              
    14. For my father's original ideas  for the  song that  Sam sang  in this 
        predicament see VII.333.                                             
    15. When  Frodo  and  Sam  passed  out  through  the  gate  of  the Tower 
        Frodo  cried: Alla  elenion ancalima!  Alla was  not changed  to Aiya 
        until the book was in type (cf. VIII.223, note 29).                  
   
                                      III.                                  
                                                                           
                              THE LAND OF SHADOW.                           
                                                                           
   It seems plain that 'The Land of Shadow'  was achieved  swiftly and  in a 
   single burst of writing;  the draft  material (here  compendiously called 
   'A')  consists  largely  of  very  roughly  written  passages immediately 
   transferred to and developed  in the  first continuous  manuscript ('B'), 
   which  was  given  the number  'LIII' (see  p. 25)  and the  title 'Mount 
   Doom',  subsequently  changed  to  'The Land  of Shadow'.  Only in  a few 
   passages  did  my  father  go  momentarily down  an unsuccessful  turn in 
   the story.                                                               
    The first of  these concerns  the overhearing  by Sam  and Frodo  of the 
   conversation  of  orcs in  the valley  beneath the  Morgai, which  was at 
   first conceived very differently from the story in RK (pp. 202 -  3). The 
   draft text A is here, as throughout, exceedingly difficult to read.      
                                                                           
   Presently  [three  >]  two  orcs  came  into  view.  They  were  in black 
   without   tokens   and   were   armed   with   bows,   a   small   breed, 
   black-skinned  with  wide  snuffling  nostrils,  evidently   trackers  of 
   some   kind........   they   were  talking   in  some   hideous  unintel- 
   ligible  speech;  but  as   they  passed   snuffling  among   the  stones 
   scarcely  20  yards  from  where  the  hobbits  lurked  Frodo   saw  that 
   one  was  carrying  on  his  arm  a  black mail-shirt  very like  the one 
   that  he  had  abandoned.  He sniffed  it as  [he] went  as if  to recall 
   its  scent.  All  at  once  lifting his  head he  let out  a cry.  It was 
   answered,  and  from  the   other  direction   (from  Kirith   Ungol  now 
   some  miles  behind)  ...  large  fighting  orcs  came  up  with  shields 
   ....... [?painted] with the Eye.                                         
    A  [?   babble]  of   talk  in   the  common   tongue  now   broke  out. 
   'Nar,'  said  the  tracker,  'not  a  trace  further  along. Nor  o' this 
   smell,   but   we're  not   [?easy].  Somebody   that  has   no  business 
   here  has  been  about.  Different  smell,  but a  bad smell:  we've lost 
   that too, it went up into the mountains.'                                
    'A  lot  of  use you  little snufflers  are,' grunted  a bigger  orc. 'I 
   reckon  eyes  are  better  than   your  snotty   noses.  Have   you  seen 
   anything?'                                                              
    'What's to look for?' grunted the tracker.                              
                                                                           
    Amid  much  further  orcish  dissension in  confused drafting  the final 
   story emerges, with  two orcs  only, a  soldier and  a small  tracker: my 
  
   
                            
                                                                             
    father  had  some  trouble  in deciding  which offensive  remark belonged 
    to which speaker.                                                         
                                                                             
       Drafting for  the passage  in which  Sam described  to Frodo  all that 
    had happened (RK p. 204) runs thus:                                       
                                                                             
       When  he  had  finished  Frodo  said  nothing   for  some   time,  but 
    took  Sam's  hand  and  pressed  it. At  length he  stirred. 'So  this is 
    what  comes  of  eavesdropping,  Sam,'   he  said.   'But  I   wonder  if 
    you'll  ever  get  back.  Perhaps  it  would  have  been  safer  to  have 
    been  turned  into  a  toad   as  Gandalf   threatened.  Do   you  remem- 
    ber  that  day,  Sam,'  he  said,  'and  clipping  the  edges  under  the 
    window?'                                                                  
       'I  do,  Mr.  Frodo.  And I  bet things  are in  [a] nasty  mess there 
    now   with   [?that]    Lobelia   and    her   Cosimo,(1)  begging   your 
    pardon. There'll be trouble if ever we get back.'                         
       'I  shouldn't  worry  about  that   if  I   were  you,'   said  Frodo. 
    'We've  got  to  go  on  again  now.  East,  East,   Sam,  not   West.  I 
    wonder  how  long  it  will  be  before  we  are  caught  and   all  this 
    slinking and toiling will be over?'                                       
                                                                             
       It is curious that Sam, speaking darkly of the state of affairs in the 
    Shire,  should  ascribe it  to Lobelia  and Cosimo  Sackville-Baggins. In 
    the  original  sketch  of  the  Mirror  of Lothlorien,  when it  was King 
    Galdaran's  Mirror, and  when it  was Frodo  who saw  the visions  of the 
    Shire,  he  was  to see  'Cosimo Sackville-Baggins  very rich,  buying up 
    land'; but there is no mention of Cosimo  in the  first narrative  of the 
    scene (VII.249, 253).                                                     
       Frodo's entrusting of Sting and the Phial of Galadriel to  Sam entered 
    in the first manuscript (B) in this form:                                 
                                                                             
       'You  must  keep  the  Lady's  gift  for  me,  Sam,'  he  said,  'I've 
    nowhere  to  store  it  now,  except  in  my  hand,  and  I need  both in 
    the  dark.  And  you  must  keep  Sting  too,  since  I  have  lost  your 
    sword. I have got  an orc-blade,  but I  do not  think it  is my  part to 
    strike any blows again.'                                                  
                                                                             
       It was at  this time,  as it  appears, that  my father  came to  a new 
    perception of the  lands in  the north-western  extremity of  Mordor, and 
    saw  that  the  vale  behind  the  Morannon  was   closed  also   at  the 
    southward  end  by  great  spurs  that  thrust out  from Ephel  Duath and 
    Ered Lithui. As first written in B,  Frodo told  Sam this  concerning his 
    knowledge of Mordor (cf. RK p. 204):                                      
                                                                             
       'No  very  clear  notion,  Sam,'  said Frodo.  'In Rivendell  before I 
    set  out  I  saw  old  maps  made   before  the   Dark  Lord   came  back 
   
                       
                                                                            
   here,  and  I  remember  them  vaguely.  I  had  a  little   secret  plan 
   with  names  and  distances:  it  was   given  to   me  by   Elrond,  but 
   that  has  gone with  all my  other things.  I think  it was  ten leagues 
   or  even  a  dozen  from  the  Bridge  to  the  Narrows,  a  point  where 
   the  western  and  northern  ranges  send  out  spurs  and  make  a  sort 
   of  gate  to  the  deep  valley  that  lies  behind  the   Morannon.  The 
   Mountain  stands  out  alone  on  the  plain,  but  nearer  the  northern 
   range.  Nearly fifty   miles  I   think  from   the  Narrows,   more,  of 
   course,  if  we  have  to  keep to  the edge  of the  hills on  the other 
   side.'                                                                    
  
                                                                            
    In a revised  version of  this Frodo  says: 'I  guess, not  counting our 
   wasted  climb,  we've  done  say [twenty  miles >]  six or  seven leagues 
   north  from  the  Bridge  since we  started.' The  final version  in this 
   manuscript gives seven leagues as the distance they have  traversed, 'ten 
   leagues or  so' from  the Bridge  to the  meeting of  the mountain-spurs, 
   and still fifty miles from  there to  Mount Doom.  In RK  these distances 
   are twelve leagues, not seven; twenty leagues, not ten; and  sixty miles, 
   not fifty: see further the Note on Geography at the end of this chapter. 
    When  Frodo  and  Sam  at last  set eyes  on the  north-western confines 
   of  Mordor  as  seen  from  the  south  (RK  p.  205) the  names Durthang 
   and Carach Angren 'the Iron Jaws' appear in the  original draft,  but the 
   valley  behind  Carach  Angren  is  named  the Narch.(2) The draft  text is 
   here  partly  illegible,  but  enough  can  be  read  to  show  that  the 
   landscape was perfectly clear to my father's eyes as  soon as  he reached 
   this point in the narrative. In the B text  the name  Isenmouthe appears, 
   though the valley behind is still called the deep dark valley of Narch.'(3) 
                                                                            
    A notable feature in the original draft of the story is that there is no 
   mention  of  Gollum  (see  RK  p. 206).  While Frodo  slept Sam  went off 
   by himself and found water, as in  RK, but  then 'the  rest of  that grey 
   day  passed  without  incident.  Frodo  slept for  [?hours]. Sam  did not 
   wake  him,  but  trusting  once  more to  "luck" slept  for a  long while 
   beside him.' Gollum enters in the B text in these words:                  
                                                                            
    At  that  moment  he  thought  he   caught  a   glimpse  of   a  black 
   form  or  shadow  flitting  among  the  stones  above, near  to Frodo's 
   hiding.  He  was  almost  back  to  his  master  before  he  was  sure. 
   There  was  Gollum   indeed!  If   his  will   could  have   given  him 
   strength  for  a  great  bound  Sam  would  have  sprung   straight  on 
   his  enemy's  back;  but  at  that  moment   Gollum  became   aware  of 
   him  and  looked  back.  Sam  had  a  quick  glimpse  of two  pale eyes 
   now   filled   with  a   mad  malevolent   light,  and   then  Gollum, 
   jumping  from  rock  to  rock with  great agility,  fled away  onto the 
   ridge and vanished over its crest.                                        
   
                                             
                                                                                       
        The end of the chapter, the story of Frodo and Sam being forced to              
    join  the  orc+and  coming down  from Durthang  and their  escape from              
    it  in  the  confusion at  the road-meeting  near the  Isenmouthe, was              
    achieved in all but minor details unhesitatingly.                                   
                                                                                       
                                           NOTES.                                       
                                                                                       
    1.      For Cosimo Sackville-Baggins, later Lotho, see VI.283, VII.32.             
    2.     It  was  while  working  on  the  latter  part  of  'The Land  of Shadow' 
           that   my   father  first   mapped   this  new   conception  of   the  north- 
           western  extremity  of  Mordor,  on  a  slip  of  paper  that  bears  on the 
           reverse  drafting  for  the  story  of  the  forced   march  of   Frodo  and 
           Sam   in   the   troop   of  orcs   moving  from   Durthang  to   the  Isen- 
           mouthe.   On   this   little   sketch-map  the   closed  vale   between  the 
           Morannon   and   the   Isenmouthe   is   named   The   Narch,   subsequently 
           overwritten   Udun.   In   my   description   of   the   Second    Map   in 
           VIII.438  I  noted  that  the  vale  was  first  marked Gorgoroth,  but that 
           this  was  struck  out,  'and  in  its  place  was  pencilled here  the name 
           March Udun.' It is in fact clear that Narch alone was first written, 
           and that Udun was intended as a replacement.                                
    3.     This  was   changed  later   to  'the   deep  dale   of  Kirith   Gorgor',  and 
           then to 'the deep dale of Udun' (see note 2).                                
    4.     A  few  such  details  from  the  earliest  form  of   the  conclusion   of  the 
           chapter  may  be  mentioned.  The  orc   'slave-drivers'  are   called  'two 
  
           of the large  fierce uruks,  the fighting-orcs',  and this  seems to  be the 
           first  time  that  the  word  was   used  (though   the  name   Uruk-hai  had 
           appeared  long  since,  VII.409,  VIII.22,  see  also  p.  436);  and  it is 
           said  that  'one  of the  slave-drivers with  night-sighted eyes  spied the 
           two  figures  by  the  roadside.'  Where  in  RK  this  orc  says  'All your 
           folk   should   have  been   inside  Udun   before  yesterday   evening'  he 
           says  here  'inside  the  Narch-line';  and   following  his   words  'Don't 
           you  know  we're  at war?'  he adds:  'If the  elvish folk  get the  best of 
           it, they won't treat you so kindly.'                                         
                                                                                       
                                   Note on the Geography.                               
                                                                                       
    In  the  first  draft  of  the  chapter,  when  Frodo  and   Sam  climbed   to  the 
    crest   of   the   Morgai   and   looking   out  eastwards   saw  Mount   Doom,  it 
    was   'still   30  miles   away,  perhaps,   due  East   from  where   the  hobbits 
    stood.'  In  the  B  text,  in  the   following  manuscript,   and  in   the  final 
    typescript  for  the  printer,  the  distance  became  'seven  leagues   or  more', 
    and  was  only altered  to 'forty  miles at  least' (RK  p. 200)  at a  late stage. 
    It  is  impossible to  relate '30  miles', still  less 'seven  leagues', to  any of 
    the   maps.  On   the  Second   Map  the   distance  due   East  from   the  Morgai 
    to   Mount  Doom   (in  its   second,  more   westerly,  position,   see  VIII.438) 
    is   just   under   50  miles,   while  on   the  Third   Map  (the   last  general 
    small-scale   map   that   my   father   made)   it   became   80  miles.   On  the 
   
                                                       
                                                                              
   large-scale   map   of   Rohan,   Gondor   and   Mordor  the   distance  is 
   somewhat  under  60  miles,  as  Mount  Doom  was  first  placed;  but when 
   it was moved further to  the west  it became  about 43  miles (under  40 in 
   my  redrawing  of  the  map  published  in  The Return  of the  King), with 
   which the text of RK agrees.                                                
     The  distance  from  the  Morgai  bridge  below   Kirith  Ungol   to  the 
   Isenmouthe  was  roughly  estimated  from  memory  by  Frodo  (p.   33)  as 
   'ten leagues or even a dozen' (30 - 36 miles); and  'ten leagues  at least' 
   remained into the final typescript before  being changed  to the  figure in 
   RK  (p. 204),  'twenty leagues  at least'.  The Second  Map does  not allow 
   of  precise  measurement  of  the distance  from the  Morgai bridge  to the 
   Isenmouthe, since  the conception  of the  closing of  the vale  behind the 
   Morannon  by  spurs  of  Ephel  Duath  and  Ered  Lithui  had   not  arisen 
   when  it  was  made, but  it could  be minimally  calculated as  between 30 
   and 40 miles; on  the large-scale  map it  becomes 56  miles or  just under 
   19 leagues, agreeing with the twenty leagues of RK.                         
     Frodo's  estimation  of  the  distance  from  the  Isenmouthe   to  Mount 
   Doom as about fifty  miles likewise  remained through  all the  texts until 
   replaced  at  the  very end  by sixty.  This distance  is roughly  50 miles 
   on  the  Second  Map,  about  80  on  the   Third  Map,   and  62   on  the 
   large-scale  map  as  Mount  Doom  was  first  placed;  when  it  was moved 
   further  west  the  distance  from  the  Isenmouthe  became  50  miles. The 
   change  of  50 to  60 at  the end  of the  textual history  of RK  is thus, 
   strangely, the reverse of the development of the map.                       
                                                                              
     In  the  original  draft   Sam  and   Frodo  joined   the  road   to  the 
   Isenmouthe  'after  it  had  already  run  down  some  4  miles   from  the 
   orc-hold  of  Durthang  and   turned  away   somewhat  northward   so  that 
   the  long  descent  behind  was  hidden  from   them  [?hurrying]   on  the 
   stony  road.  They  had  been  going  an  hour  and  had   covered  perhaps 
   some  3  miles  without  meeting  any  enemy  when  they  heard  what they 
   had all along  dreaded ...'  In B  'they came  at last  to the  road where, 
   after  descending  swiftly  from  Durthang,  it became  more level  and ran 
   under  the  ridge  towards  the  Isenmouthe,  a  distance  of  perhaps  ten 
   miles.' As in A,  they had  only been  on the  road for  an hour  when they 
   were overtaken by the orcs, and  it is  added in  B at  this point  'it was 
  
   maybe six  miles yet  before the  road would  leave its  high shelf  and go 
   down  into  the  plain.'  In  the  following  manuscript  and in  the final 
   typescript for the printer the hobbits still reached the road 'at the point 
   where  it  swung  east  towards  the  Isenmouthe  ten  miles away',  and it 
   was  still  after  only  an hour  on the  road that  they halted,  and were 
   shortly  afterwards  overtaken.  On  the   typescript  my   father  emended 
   'ten miles' to  'twenty miles',  and 'an  hour' to  'three hours',  but the 
   final  reading  of RK  was 'after  doing some  twelve miles,  they halted.' 
   On  the  large-scale  map  the  track  of  Frodo  and  Sam  up  the  valley 
   below  the  Morgai  is  marked,  and  the  point  where their  track joined 
   
   the  road  from  Durthang  is  20  miles from  the Isenmouthe;  the change 
   in  the  text  was  thus  very  probably  made  to  accommodate it  to the 
   map.  The  change  whereby  the  hobbits  had  gone  for  three  hours  or 
   twelve  miles  along  the  road  before  being overtaken  clearly followed 
   from the  increased distance  to the  Isenmouthe, in  order to  reduce the 
   time  that  Frodo  and  Sam had  to submit  to the  punishing pace  set by 
   the orcs before they escaped.                                              
                                                                             
                             Note on the Chronology.                          
                                                                             
   Dates are written in the margins of the original texts of this chapter. At 
   this stage the  chronology of  the journey  from Kirith  Ungol can  be set 
   out thus:                                                                  
                                                                             
      March   14   Dawn:   Frodo   and   Sam   climb   down  into   the  valley 
      below  the  Morgai.  Wind  changes   and  the   darkness  begins   to  be 
      driven back.                                                            
          Night  of  March  14  -  15:  They  sleep  below  the  crest  of  the 
      Morgai; Sam sees a star.                                                
     March   15   They   reach   the   top   of  the   Morgai  and   see  Mount 
      Doom;  descend  and  continue  up  the  valley;  overhear  the  two  orcs 
      quarrelling.                                                            
          Night  of  March  15  -  16:  They  continue  up  the  valley  north- 
      ward.                                                                   
     March 16 They spend the day in hiding in the valley.                     
          Night of March 16 - 1 7: They continue up the valley.               
     March  17  In  hiding.  They   see  Durthang   and  the   road  descending 
      from it. Gollum reappears.                                              
          Night  of  March 17  - 1  8: They  take the  road from  Durthang and 
      are forced to join the orc-company.                                     
                                                                             
   This  chronology  accords  with the  date March  14 of  the Battle  of the 
   Pelennor Fields (see VIII.428 - 9); in both the drafting  A and  the first 
   manuscript  B of  the chapter  'It was  the morning  of the  fourteenth of 
   March  ...  Theoden  lay  dying  on  the  Pelennor  Fields.'  Here  in  RK 
   (p.  196) it  was the  morning of  March 15;  and all  the dates  as given 
   above are in the final story one day later.                                
   
                                       IV.                                    
                                   MOUNT DOOM.                                
                                                                             
   The  original  draft  of  the  chapter  'Mount   Doom'  was   written  con- 
   tinuously  with  the  first  completed  manuscript  B   of  'The   Land  of 
   Shadow',  which at  this stage  was called  'Mount Doom'  (see p.  31); but 
   the division into two chapters was soon made.                              
     The latter part of  the original  single chapter  (which I  will continue 
   to  call  'B') is  remarkable in  that the  primary drafting  constitutes a 
   completed  text,  with  scarcely  anything  in   the  way   of  preparatory 
   sketching of  individual passages,  and while  the text  is rough  and full 
   of  corrections  made  at  the  time  of composition  it is  legible almost 
   throughout;  moreover  many   passages  underwent   only  the   most  minor 
  
   changes  later.  It  is  possible  that  some  more primitive  material has 
   disappeared,  but  it  seems  to  me  far  more  probable  that   the  long 
   thought  which  my  father  had  given  to  the  ascent  of Mount  Doom and 
   the destruction of the  Ring enabled  him, when  at last  he came  to write 
   it,  to  achieve  it  more  quickly  and  surely  than  almost  any earlier 
   chapter  in  The  Lord  of  the  Rings.  He  had known  from far  back (see 
   p. 3) that when  Frodo (still  called 'Bingo')  came to  the Crack  of Doom 
   he  would  be  unable  to  cast  away  the  Ring,  and  that  Gollum  would 
   take  it  and  fall  into the  chasm. But  how did  he fall?  In subsequent 
   outlines  Sam's  part   was  pondered.   My  father   knew  that   Sam  was 
   attacked  by  Gollum  on  the  way  up  the Mountain  and delayed,  so that 
   Frodo  made  the  final  ascent  alone; and  he knew  that Gollum  got hold 
   of  the Ring  by taking  Frodo's finger  with it.  But for  a long  time he 
   thought  that  it  was  Sam  who,  finally  making his  way to  the Chamber 
   of  Fire,  pushed  Gollum  with the  Ring into  the abyss.  In none  of the 
   later outlines given in Chapter I did he achieve the final  articulation of 
   the story; but there seems good reason to  think that  these belong  to the 
   period  of  the  writing  of  Book  V, and  if my  chronological deductions 
   are correct (see pp. 12 - 13), he had had plenty of time to 'find  out what 
   really  happened' before  he came  actually to  describe the  final moments 
   of the Quest.                                                              
                                                                             
     As  I  have  said,  the  final  form  of 'Mount  Doom' was  quite largely 
   achieved in the first draft  (B), and  I give  the following  brief passage 
   (interesting  also  for   another  reason)   as  exemplification   (cf.  RK 
   p. 223):                                                                   
                                                                             
     'Master!' he cried. Then Frodo stirred, and spoke with a clear           
   voice, indeed a  voice clearer  and more  powerful than  Sam had           
   
                            
                                                                            
    ever  heard  him  use,  and  it  rose  above the  throb and  turmoils of 
    the chasm of Mount Doom, echoing in the roof and walls.                  
       'I  have  come,'  he  said.  'But  I cannot  do what  I have  come to 
    do.  I  will not  do it.  The Ring  is mine.'  And suddenly  he vanished 
    from  Sam's  sight.  Sam  gasped,  but  at   that  moment   many  things 
    happened.  Something  struck  Sam  violently  in  the  back,   his  legs 
    were  knocked  from  under  him   and  he   was  flung   aside  striking 
    his head against the stony floor. He lay still.                          
       And   far   away   as   Frodo   put   on  the   Ring  the   Power  in 
    Baraddur  was   shaken  and   the  Tower   trembled  from   its  founda- 
    tions  to  its  proud  and  bitter  crown.  The  Dark Lord  was suddenly 
    aware  of  him,  the  Eye  piercing  all   shadows  looked   across  the 
    plain  to  the  door  in  Orodruin,  and  all the  plot [>  devices] was 
    laid bare  to it.  Its wrath  blazed like  a sudden  flame and  its fear 
    was  like  a  great  black  smoke,  for  it knew  its deadly  peril, the 
    thread  upon  which   hung  its   doom.  From   all  its   policies  and 
    webs  its  mind  shook free,  and through  all its  realm a  tremor ran, 
    its  slaves quailed,  and its  armies halted  and its  captains suddenly 
    steerless  bereft  of  will  wavered  and  despaired.  But  its  thought 
    was   now   bent   with   all   its   overwhelming   force    upon   the 
    Mountain;  and  at  its  summons  wheeling  with  a  ...ing  cry   in  a 
    last  desperate  race  there  flew,  faster than  the wind,  the Nazgul, 
    the  Ringwraiths,   with  a   storm  of   wings  they   hurtled  towards 
    Mount Doom.                                                              
                                                                            
       Frodo's  words  'But  I  cannot  do  what  I  have  come to  do' were 
    changed subsequently on the B-text to  'But I  do not  choose now  to do 
    what I have come to  do.' I  do not  think that  the difference  is very 
    significant, since it was already a central element in the outlines that 
    Frodo would choose to keep the Ring  himself; the  change in  his words 
  
    does  no  more  than emphasize  that he  fully willed  his act.  (In the 
    second text of the  chapter, the  fair copy  manuscript 'C',(1) Sam cried 
    out just before this not merely 'Master!' as in the first text and in RK 
    but 'Master! Do it  quick!' -  these words  being bracketed  probably at 
    the time of setting them down.)                                          
       This passage  is notable  in showing  the degree  to which  my father 
    had come to identify  the Eye  of Barad-dur  with the  mind and  will of 
    Sauron, so that he could speak of 'its wrath, its fear, its thought'. In 
    the second text C he shifted from 'its' to  'his' as  he wrote  out this 
    passage anew.                                                            
                                                                            
       Some other differences in the original text  are worth  recording. On 
    the  morning  after  they  escaped  from  the  orc-band marching  to the 
    Isenmouthe,  following  Frodo's  words  'I  can manage  it. I  must' (RK 
    p. 211) text B at first continued:                                       
   
                        
                                                                             
    In  the  end  they  decided  to  crawl  in  such  cover  as  they could 
   towards  the  north-range  [and  then  turn  south  >)  until  they were 
   further from the vigilance on the ramparts, and then turn south.           
    As  they  went  from  hollow  to   hollow  or   along  cracks   in  the 
   stony  ground,  keeping  always  if  they  could  some   screen  between 
   them  and  the  north,  they  saw that  the most  easterly of  the three 
   roads  went  also in  the same  direction. It  was in  fact the  road to 
   the Dark Tower, as Frodo guessed.                                          
    He  looked  at  it.  'I  shall  wear  myself  out  in  a  day  of  this 
   crawling  and  stooping,' he  said. 'If  we are  to go  on we  must risk 
   it. We must take the road.'                                                
                                                                             
    Here my father stopped, struck  this out,  and replaced  it by  a passage 
   very close to that in RK, where it is  Sam who  sees that  they can  go no 
   further  in  this  fashion  and  must  risk  taking the  road to  the Dark 
   Tower.                                                                     
    Another  slight  difference in  the original  text follows  Frodo's words 
   to  Sam  on  the  morning on  which they  left the  road and  turned south 
   towards  Mount  Doom: 'I  can't manage  it, Sam.  It is  such a  weight to 
   carry, such a weight' (RK p. 214).                                         
                                                                             
    Sam   knew   what   he   meant,   but   seeking   for   some   encourage- 
   ment   amid   despair   he   answered:   'Well,   Mr   Frodo,    why   not 
   lighten  the  load  a  bit. We're  going that  way as  straight as  we can 
   make.'   He   pointed   to   the  Mountain.   'No  good   taking  anything 
   we're not sure to need.'                                                   
    Like  a  child,  distracted  from  its  trouble  by  some  game  of make- 
   believe,   Frodo   considered   his   words   seriously   for   a  moment. 
   Then   'Of   course,'  he   said.  'Leave   everything  behind   we  don't 
   want.  Travel  light,  that's  the  thing,  Sam!'  He  picked up  his orc- 
   shield  and  flung  it  away,  and   threw  his   helmet  after   it;  and 
   undoing  his  heavy  belt  cast  it  and  the  sword  and  sheath  with it 
   clattering on the ground. Even his grey cloak he threw away.               
    Sam looked at him with pity.                                              
                                                                             
    This  was  struck  out immediately  and replaced  by the  text of  RK, in 
   which  Sam  suggests  that  he  should  bear  the  Ring  for a  while. But 
   neither in the text B nor in the fair copy C is there mention of the phial 
   of Galadriel or of the little box that she gave to Sam.(2)                 
    The  height  of  Mount  Doom  was  at  first  differently  conceived: 'It 
   was indeed some 3000  feet or  so from  foot to  the.... broken  crater at 
   its crown. A third of  that height  now lay  below him  ...' Text  C still 
   differs  from  RK (p.  218): 'The  confused and  tumbled shoulders  of its 
   great  sprawling  base  rose  for  maybe  three (3) thousand  feet  above the 
  
   
                             
                                                                              
    plain, and above them was reared, almost  as high  again, its  tall central 
    cone,  like  a  vast  oast  or  chimney  capped  by  a  jagged  crater. But 
    already  Sam  stood  half  way  up  the base  ...' (where  RK has  'half as 
    high  again'  and  'more  than   half  way   up').  My   father's  drawing, 
    reproduced in Pictures by J.  R. R.  Tolkien no.  30, and  in this  book on 
    p. 42, from a small page that  carries also  a scrap  of drafting  for this 
    part of the chapter, seems to show the final conception, with the cone 
    'half as high again' in relation to the 'base'; but in  this drawing  the  
    door  of  the  Sammath Naur  is at  the foot  of the  cone, whereas  in all 
    versions  of  the  text the  climbing road  came 'high  in the  upper cone, 
    but still far from the reeking summit, to a dark entrance'.(4)             
        When  Gollum  fell  upon  Sam  as he  carried Frodo  up the  road, both 
    in the original text and in the fair  copy C  Sam not  only tore  the backs 
    of  his  hands  as  he  crashed  forward  (RK  p.  220)  but  also  cut his 
    forehead  on  the ground.  In B,  against the  words 'But  Sam gave  him no 
    more  heed.  He  suddenly  remembered   his  master.   He  looked   up  the 
    path  and  could  not  see  him'  (RK  p.  222)  my  father  wrote  in  the 
    margin:  'his  head  was  bleeding?'  This  was not  taken up  in C,  but a 
    little  earlier,  after the  words 'Sam's  hand wavered.  His mind  was hot 
    with wrath  and the  memory of  evil' (RK  p. 221)  C has:  'Blood trickled 
    down  his  forehead.'  Both  these  references  to Sam's  bleeding forehead 
    were later struck from  C. It  is not  clear to  me what  my father  had in 
    mind here. At first sight there might seem to be a connection with         
    Sam s  blindness in  outline V  (p. 11):  Sam feels  a blindness  coming on 
    and  wonders  if  it  is  due  to  water  of Mordor  ... Sam  half-blind is 
    lagging  behind',  but  that  seems  to  have  been  introduced  to explain 
    how  it  was  that  when  Gollum   attacked  Frodo   went  on   unaware  of 
    what  had  happened;  whereas  here  the  blood  in  Sam's  eyes   was  the 
    result of Gollum's attack, and he himself urged Frodo to go on.            
    Possibly  the  cutting  of  his forehead  was intended  to explain  why Sam 
    could  not  see  Frodo  when  he  looked  up  the  path,  and  was  removed 
    when my father came to the point when Sam was again felled by              
    Gollum  in  the  Sammath  Naur:   'He  was   dazed,  and   blood  streaming 
    from his head dripped in his eyes' (RK p. 223).                            
        When Sam urged Frodo to go on up alone while he dealt with             
    Gollum  Frodo  replied,  both  in  B  and C:  'The Quest  shall now  be all 
    fulfilled', where in RK he said: 'This is the end at last.'                
        At the end of the  chapter, after  the words  'Down like  lashing whips 
    fell a torrent of black rain' (RK p. 224), the first text moves at once to 
    ' "Well, this is the end, Sam," said a voice by his  side.' Here  my father 
    wrote in the margin soon after: 'Put in here (or  in next  chapter?) vision 
    of  the cloudwrack  out of  Baraddur [?growing]  to shape  of a  vast black 
    [?man]  that  stretches  out  a  menacing  unavailing  arm  and   is  blown 
    away.'  The  word  'man'  is  very  unclear but  I cannot  see how  else it 
    could be read. Later at this point in the manuscript he wrote 'Fall of 
    Ringwraiths'  with  a  mark  of insertion,  and the  passage 'And  into the 
   
                        
                                                                            
   heart of the storm, with a cry that pierced all other  sounds...' appears 
   in C.                                                                     
    Lastly, Sam's feelings were thus described in B: 'If he felt anything in 
   all that ruin of the world, it was perhaps most of all a great joy, to be 
   servant once  again, and  know his  master [added:  and surrender  to him 
   the leadership].' This was repeated in  C, but  rejected and  replaced by 
   the reading of RK. In Frodo's  final words  he did  not, in  the original 
   text, speak of forgiving Gollum.(5)                                       
   
                                NOTES.                                       
  
                                                                            
    1. The fair copy- manuscript C is entitled 'Mount Doom' and              
       numbered 'LIV' (see pp. 31, 37), the number changed subsequently      
       to 'LII' (see p. 25).                                                 
    2. Sam's vain use of the Phial when he entered the Sammath Naur         
       (RK p. 222) appears in B. The addition concerning the Phial and       
       the box was made later to text C.                                     
          The passage in which Sam remembered paddling in the Pool at        
       Bywater with the children of Farmer Cotton (RK p. 216) is also        
       absent from B. This is one of the few passages in this chapter for 
       which a separate draft is found (before its introduction into text 
       C), and here the names of the Cotton children are seen emerging.      
    3. three was changed in pencil to two on the manuscript (C), but         
       three survived.                                                       
    4. In both B and C, despite the earlier statement (as in RK p. 219)      
       that the road came 'high in the upper cone ... to a dark entrance', 
       it is said in the passage corresponding to that in RK p. 222 that the 
       road 'with a last course passed across the base of the cone and       
       came to the dark door', where in RK 'with a last eastward course      
       [it] passed in a cutting along the face of the cone and came to the 
       dark door'.                                                           
          In B there is a little sketch of Mount Doom which my father        
       struck through, and here the entrance to the Sammath Naur is          
       placed about a third of the way up the cone (which is here shorter 
       in relation to the base than in the drawing reproduced on p. 42). 
       The road here disappears round the eastern side of the cone, below 
       the door, and seems (the drawing is hard to make out) to reappear 
       further up, coming from the left (east) and ending at the door.       
    5. A couple of points concerning names in this chapter may be            
       mentioned. In the opening paragraph both B and C have 'He heard       
       the scuffling and cries die down as the troops passed on into the 
       Narch', where RK has 'passed on through the Isenmouthe'; see          
       p. 33. The name Sammath Naur does not appear in B, but enters in 
       C without any initial hesitation as to its form.                      
   
                                 (Mount Doom.) 
   
                            Note on the Chronology.                        
                                                                          
   The  chronology  was  still  a day  behind that  of RK  (see p.  36). At 
   nightfall of the  day on  which they  escaped from  the orc-band  at the 
   Isenmouthe my father wrote in the margin of text B  '18 ends';  this was 
   March 19  in RK  (in The  Tale of  Years 'Frodo  and Samwise  escape and 
   begin their journey along the road to the Barad-dur'). The  reference to 
   the passing  of the  Cross Roads  by the  Captains of  the West  and the 
   burning of the fields of Imlad Morghul (so spelt) is however  present in 
   B at the same point as in RK (p. 212): see VIII.432.                    
    In B, against the words  'There came  at last  a dreadful  evening; and 
   even as the Captains of the West drew near the end of the  living lands, 
   the two wanderers came to an  hour of  blank despair'  (cf. RK  p. 212), 
   my father wrote 'end of 22'. This was the same date as  in RK,  and thus 
   there follows  in the  original text  'Five days  had passed  since they 
   escaped the orcs' (i.e. March 18 - 22), where RK has 'Four'.            
   
                                        V.                                     
                                                                              
                              THE FIELD OF KORMALLEN.                          
                                                                              
   In the first draft of this chapter my father again achieved for most  of its 
   length an  extraordinarily close  approach to  the final  form, and  this is 
   the  more  remarkable  when   one  considers   that  he   had  no   plan  or 
   outline  before  him.  There  had  been many  mentions of  a great  feast to 
  
   follow  the  final  victory   (VII.212,  345,   448;  VIII.275,   397),  but 
   nothing  had  ever  been said  of it  beyond the  fact that  it was  to take 
   place in Minas Tirith.(1) That  this text  ('A') was  indeed the  first setting 
   down  on  paper  of   the  story   and  that   nothing  preceded   it  seems 
   obvious  from  the  nature  of  the  manuscript  itself,  which has  all the 
   marks   of   primary   composition.(2) It was  followed   by  a   fair  copy 
   manuscript  ('B'),  bearing  the  number   and  title   'LV  The   Field  of 
   Kormallen', which was also pencilled in later on A.                         
    Not until  the end  of the  minstrel's song  of Frodo  of the  Nine Fingers 
   and  the  Ring  of  Doom  did  the  first  text A  diverge in  any narrative 
   point,  and  little  even  in  expression, from  the form  in RK.  There are 
   however several interesting details.                                        
    One  of  these  concerns   the  Eagles.   As  the   passage  (RK   p.  226) 
   describing  their  coming  above  the  Morannon was  first written  it read: 
                                                                              
    There   came   Gwaihir,   the   Wind-lord,  and   Lhandroval  his          
   brother, greatest of all the eagles of the north, mightiest of the          
   descendants  of  [added:  Great  >  old]  Thorondor who  built his          
   eyries  in  the  immeasurable   peaks  of   Thangorodrim  [changed          
   immediately  to  the   Encircling  Mountains]   when  Middle-earth          
   was young.                                                                  
                                                                              
    In  the  Quenta  $15  (IV.137)  it  is  told  that  after  the   Battle  of 
   Unnumbered  Tears  'Thorndor  King  of  Eagles   removed  his   eyries  from 
   Thangorodrim  to  the   northward  heights   of  the   Encircling  Mountains 
   [about  the  plain  of  Gondolin],  and  there he  kept watch,  sitting upon 
   the cairn of King Fingolfin.' In the  Quenta Silmarillion  of 1937  there is 
   no  mention  of  the  Eagles  dwelling  on  Thangorodrim,  and  at  the time 
   of the fall of  Fingolfin in  his duel  with Morgoth,  before the  Battle of 
   Unnumbered  Tears,  Thorondor  came  for  the  rescue  of  the  king's  body 
   'from  his  eyrie  among  the  peaks  of  Gochressiel' (i.e.  the Encircling 
   Mountains;  V.285,  $147).  On  the  other  hand,  in  the  abandoned  story 
   'Of  Tuor  and  the Fall  of Gondolin'  given in  Unfinished Tales,  a story 
   that I  believe to  have been  written in  1951, Voronwe  speaks to  Tuor of 
   
    'the  folk  of  Thorondor,  who  dwelt  once  even  on  Thangorodrim ere 
    Morgoth  grew  so  mighty,  and  dwell  now in  the Mountains  of Turgon 
    since the fall of Fingolfin' (p. 43).                                    
      Gwaihir  the  Windlord  had of  course appeared  often before  this in 
    The  Lord  of  the  Rings  (for  long Gwaewar,  but becoming  Gwaihir in 
    the course of the writing of 'The White Rider', VII.430). In  the Quenta 
    Silmarillion  (see  V.301)  Gwaewar  had  been one  of the  three eagles 
    that came to Angband for the rescue of Beren  and Luthien;  the earliest 
    form of that passage reads:                                              
                                                                            
      Thorondor  led  them,  and  the  others  were  Lhandroval  (Wide-wing) 
    and Gwaewar his vassal.                                                  
                                                                            
    The following text (also belonging to 1937) has:                         
                                                                            
      Thorondor was their leader; and with him were  his mightiest           
    vassals, wide-winged Lhandroval, and Gwaewar lord of the wind.           
                                                                            
    In a revision of  the passage  which can  be dated  to 1951  Gwaewar was 
    changed  to  Gwaihir.  As  I  have noticed  in V.301,  the names  of the 
    vassals  of  Thorondor  were  suppressed  in the  published Silmarillion 
    (p. 182) on account of the present passage in RK, but this was certainly 
    mistaken: it is clear that my father deliberately repeated the names. As 
    in  so many  other cases  in The  Lord of  the Rings,  he took  the name 
    Gwaewar for the great eagle, friend of  Gandalf, from  The Silmarillion, 
    and  when  Gwaihir  replaced  Gwaewar  in  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  he 
    made the same change to  the eagle's  name in  The Silmarillion.  Now he 
  
    took  also  Lhandroval (3) to  be  the  name  of  Gwaihir's   brother;  and 
    added a new name, Meneldor (RK p. 228).                                  
      At  the  fall  of  the  Black Gate  Gandalf said  only: 'The  Realm of 
    Sauron is ended';  but to  this my  father added,  probably immediately: 
    'So  passes  the  Third  Age  of  the  World.'  This  was  placed within 
   brackets, and 'The Ringbearer has  fulfilled his  Quest' written  in the 
   margin.                                                                   
      To  Gwaihir  Gandalf  said:  'You  will  not  find  me  a  burden  any 
   greater  than  when  you  bore  me  from  Zirakinbar  where  my  old life 
   burned  away.'  Zirakinbar  remained  through  all   the  texts   of  the 
   chapter  and  was  only  changed to  Zirakzigil on  the galley  proof. On 
   these names see VII.174 and 431 with note 6.                              
      Another  difference in  A which  survived long  (into the  final type- 
   script  of  the  chapter)  was  the  absence   of  Sam's   expression  of 
   astonishment at seeing Gandalf at  his bedside  ('Gandalf! I  thought you 
   were dead! But then I thought I was dead myself....', RK p. 230);         
      The date of the Field of Kormallen (as  the name  was spelt  until the 
   final typescript) was expressed by Gandalf thus in A:                     
                                                                            
      'Noon?' said Sam, puzzling his brains. 'Noon of what day?'             
      'The  third  day  of  the  New Year,'  said Gandalf,  'or if  you like 
   
                                   
                                                                            
   the twenty-eighth day of March in the Shire-reckoning. But in             
   Gondor  the  New  Year  will  always begin  upon the  25th of             
   March when Sauron fell, and when you were brought out  of the             
   fire to the King....'(4)                                                   
                                                                            
      If March  25th was  New Year's  Day, the  28th was  the fourth  day of 
   the  New  Year in  Gondor, and  my father  wrote 'fourth'  above 'third', 
   without  however  striking  out  'third'.  In  pencil he  wrote 'seventh' 
   against this, and 'the last day' above 'the twenty-eighth  day', although 
   this would give 31 days to the month.  His reason  for this  is obscurely 
   indicated by a note in the margin: 'More  time required  for [?gathering] 
   of goods, say' (i.e., 'say the seventh').(5)                              
      In the fair copy B as  written Gandalf  said 'The  Seventh of  the New 
   Year; or if you like, the last day of March in the Shire-reckoning'; this 
   was changed later  to 'The  Fourteenth of  the New  Year' and  'the sixth 
   day  of  April  in  the Shire-reckoning'.  Even allowing  31 days  to the 
   month, the sixth of April would be the  thirteenth day  of the  New Year, 
   and 'sixth' was afterwards changed to 'seventh', and finally to 'eighth', 
   as  in  RK.  I  do  not  know precisely  what considerations  impelled my 
   father so greatly  to prolong  the time  during which  Sam and  Frodo lay 
   asleep.                                                                   
      Their first conversation with Gandalf ends thus in A:                  
                                                                            
      'What  shall  we  wear?'  said  Sam,  for  all he  could see  were the 
   old  and  tattered  clothes  that  they  had  journeyed in,  lying folded 
   on the ground beside their beds.                                          
      'The  clothes  that  you  were  found  in,'  said  Gandalf.  'No silks 
   and  linen,  nor  any  armour   or  heraldry,   could  be   more  honour- 
   able. But afterwards we shall see.'                                       
                                                                            
      This survived through all the texts to the galley, where  'The clothes 
   that  you  were  found  in'  was  changed  to   'The  clothes   that  you 
   journeyed  in'. It  was not  until the  Second Edition  of 1966  that the 
   passage  was  altered  and  extended,  by  changing  Gandalf's  words  to 
   'The  clothes that  you wore  on your  way to  Mordor.(6) Even  the orc-rags 
   that you bore in the black land, Frodo, shall be  preserved', and  by his 
   return of the Phial of Galadriel and  the box  that she  gave to  Sam (RK 
   pp. 230 - 1; cf. p. 39 and note 2).                                       
  
      The  crying  of  praise  as  Frodo  and  Sam  came  to  the  Field  of 
   Kormallen  underwent  many  changes.  In  all  the  texts of  the chapter 
   Old  English  phrases  cried  by the  Riders of  Rohan were  mingled. The 
   form of the 'Praise' in  A runs  thus (with  some punctuation  added from 
   the B-text, which is closely similar):                                    
                                                                            
            Long live the balflings! Praise them with great praise! Cuio i 
   Pheriannath anann, aglar anann! Praise them with great praise!            
   
                  
                                                                           
   Hale,  hale  cumath, wesath  hale awa  to aldre.  Froda and            
   Samwis! Praise them! Kuivie, kuivie! laurea'esselinen!(7) Praise            
   them!                                                                    
                                                                           
    In  the  fair  copy   B  the   Old  English   words  were   changed  to 
   Wilcuman,   wilcuman,   Froda   and  Samwis!   and  the   Quenya  words 
   became Laitalle, laitalle, andave laita! In the first typescript the Old 
   English Uton herian holbytlan! was added before Laitalle,  laitalle; and 
   in the second  (final) typescript  the Quenya  words became  A laituvar, 
   laituvar,  andave  laita!  This was  then changed  on the  typescript to 
   A laita te, laita te! Andave laituvalme! Thus the form as it  appears on 
   the galley proof is:                                                     
                                                                           
    Long  live  the  Halflings!  Praise  them  with  great  praise!  Cuio i 
   Pheriannath  anann!  Aglar  anann!  Praise   them  with   great  praise! 
   Wilcuman,   wilcuman,    Froda   and    Samwis!   Praise    them!   Uton 
   herian  holbytlan!  A  laita  te, laita  te! Andave  laituvalmet! Praise 
   them! The Ringbearers, praise them with great praise!                   
                                                                           
    The final text of the 'Praise', as it appears in RK, was typed onto the 
   galley proof.                                                            
                                                                           
    From the end of the minstrel's  song (RK  p. 232)  the original  text A 
   runs thus:                                                               
                                                                           
   And  then  Aragorn  stood   up  and   all  the   host  rose,   and  they 
   passed  to  a  pavilion  made  ready,  there  to   eat  and   drink  and 
   make merry.                                                              
    But   as   Sam   and  Frodo   stepped  down   with  Aragorn   from  the 
   throne  Sam  caught  sight  of  a  small  man-at-arms  as  it  seemed in 
   the  silver  and  sable  of the  guards of  the king:  but he  was small 
   and  he  wondered  what  such  a  boy  was  doing   in  such   an  army. 
   Then  suddenly   he  exclaimed:   'Why,  look   Mr  Frodo.   Look  here. 
   Bless  me  if  it's not  Pippin, Mr  Peregrin Took  I should  say. Bless 
   me  but  I can  see there's  more tales  than ours  to hear.  It'll take 
   weeks before we get it all right.'                                       
    'Yes,'  said  Frodo.  'I   can  see   myself  locked   up  in   a  room 
   somewhere   making   notes   for   days  or   Bilbo  will   be  bitterly 
   disappointed.'                                                           
    And  so  they  passed  to  the  feast  and  at  a  sign   from  Aragorn 
   Pippin went with them.(8)                                                
                                                                           
    The page  carrying this  text was  rejected; on  the back  of it  is an 
   outline  of  the  story to  come (see  p. 51,  'The Story  Foreseen from 
   Kormallen').  A  replacement  page  was   substituted,  but   again  the 
   development turned out to be unsatisfactory:                             
   
     But  first  Frodo  and  Sam  were  led  apart  and  taken to  a tent, 
   and  there  their  old  raiment  was  taken  off,  but  folded  and set 
   aside  with  honour;  and  clean  linen  was   brought  to   them.  But 
   Gandalf  came  and  with  him  went   an  esquire,   no  more   than  a 
  
   small  lad  he  seemed,  though  clad in  the silver  and sable  of the 
   king's  guard,  and  to  the  wonder  of  Frodo and  Sam they  bore the 
   sword  and  the  elven-cloak  and  the   mithril-coat  that   had  been 
   taken  from  them;  and  for  Sam  they  brought   a  coat   of  gilded 
   mail,  and  on  Frodo's  right   hand  upon   the  middle (9) and  little 
   fingers they set small  rings of  mithril set  each with  a gem  like a 
   star.  But  the  wonder  of  all  these  things  was  as little  to the 
   wonder  on  Sam's  face  as  he  looked  on  the  face  of  the esquire 
   and knew him.                                                           
     And  he  cried  out:  'Why  look,  Mr.  Frodo.  Look  here!  Save me, 
   if  it isn't  Pippin, Mr.  Peregrin Took,  I should  say. Why  bless us 
   all, but I can see there's more tales to tell than  ours. It  will take 
   weeks of talk before we get it all sized up.'                           
     'It  will indeed,'  said Pippin.  'But at  present it  is time  for a 
   feast,  and  you  must not  keep it  waiting. Later  on, Frodo  must be 
   locked  up  in a  tower in  Minas Tirith  till he's  made notes  of all 
   our doings, or Bilbo will be dreadfully disappointed.'                  
                                                                          
     This  passage was  at once  reconstructed to  remove Pippin  from the 
   scene, and Gandalf comes to the  tent alone,  as in  RK (p.  233). When 
   he has set the rings of mithril on Frodo's fingers the feast follows at 
   once:                                                                   
                                                                          
   ...  and  on   Frodo's  right   hand,  upon   the  middle   and  little 
   fingers, he set fine rings of mithril, slender as  threads of  silk but 
   bearing  each  a  small  gem  shining  like  a  star.(10) And  when  they 
   were  made  ready,  and  circlets  of  silver   were  set   upon  their 
   heads,  they  went  to  the  feast,  and  sat  with Gandalf,  and there 
   was  Aragorn  and  King  Eomer  of  Rohan  and  all  the   Captains  of 
   the West, and there too were Legolas and Gimli.                         
     [Struck  out  at  once:  'That's  six  of the  Company,' said  Sam to 
   Frodo.   'Where   are  the   o(thers)]  But   when  wine   was  brought 
   there  came  in  an  esquire  to   serve  the   Kings  of   Gondor  and 
   Rohan,  or  so  he  seemed, and  he was  clad in  the silver  and sable 
   of  the  guards  of  the  King;  but  he  was  small, and  Sam wondered 
   what  such  a  boy  was  doing  in  an  army   of  mighty   men.  [Then 
   follows Sam's recognition of Pippin, as above.]                         
     'It  will  indeed,' said  Pippin, 'and  we'll begin  as soon  as this 
   feast  is  ended.  In the  meantime you  can try  Gandalf. He's  not as 
   
            
                                                                           
   close  as  he  used  to  be,  though   he  laughs   now  more   than  he 
   talks.'                                                                  
    And  so  at  last  the  glad  day  ended;  and  when  the sun  was gone 
   and  the  crescent moon (11) rode   slowly  above   the  mist   of  Anduin 
   and  flickered  through  the  fluttering  leaves,  Frodo  and   Sam  sat 
   amid  the  night-fragrance  of  fair  Ithilien,  and  talked  deep  into 
   the night with Pippin and Gandalf and Legolas and Gimli.                 
    At  last  Gandalf  rose.  'The  hands   of  the   King  are   hands  of 
   healing,  dear  friends,'  he  said.  'But  you  went  near to  the very 
   brink  of  death,  and  though  you  have  slept  long   and  blessedly, 
   still  it  is  now  time to  rest again.  Not you  only, Frodo  and Sam, 
   but  you  Peregrin  also.  For  when  they  lifted  you  from  under the 
   slain it is said that even Aragorn despaired of you.'                    
                                                                           
    Probably  at  once,  this  was  emended throughout  to make  Merry also 
   present (see note 8), and the last part of it (Gandalf's  parting words) 
   was in turn rejected. In very rough further drafting the final  text was 
   approached, though  not achieved,  in the  manuscript A.  Gimli's speech 
   (RK p. 234) at this time ended thus:                                     
                                                                           
  
   '...  And  when  I  heaved  that great  carcase off  you, then  I made 
   sure  you  were  dead.  I  could  have  torn out  my  beard.  And that 
   was but a week ago. To bed now you go. And so shall I.'                  
                                                                           
    From this it is seen that it was 'the seventh day of the New Year': see 
   p. 46.(12) The draft continues to its end thus:                             
                                                                           
    'And  I,'  said  Legolas,  'shall  walk  in  the  woods  of  this  fair 
   land,  which  is  rest  enough.  And  in  days  to  come,  if  my  Elven 
   lord will allow it,  some of  our folk  shall remove  hither, for  it is 
   more  lovely  than  any  lands  they have  yet dwelt in;(13) and  then it 
   will  be  blessed  for  a  while. But  Anduin is  near and  Anduin leads 
   down  to  the  sea.  To  the  sea,  to  the  sea,  and  the  white gulls 
   crying,  to  the sea  and the  sea and  the white  foam flying,'  and so 
   singing he went away down the hill.                                      
    And   then   the   others   departed   and  Frodo   and  Sam   went  to 
   their  beds  and  slept;  and  in  the  morning  the  host  prepared  to 
   return  to  Minas  Tirith.  The  ships  had  come  and  they  were lying 
   under  Cair  Andros,  and  soon  all  would  be  set  across  the  Great 
   River,  and  so  in  peace  and   ease  fare   over  the   green  swards 
   of   Anorien   and   to  the   Pelennor  and   the  towers   under  tall 
   Mindolluin,   the  city   of  the   men  of   Gondor,  last   memory  of 
   Westernesse.                                                             
                                                                           
      Thus the name Kormallen did not enter in the original text of the 
   
   chapter, and  it is  not said  that the  Field was  near to  Henneth Annun; 
   but scribbled drafting  put in  later on  the last  page of  the manuscript 
   shows the final text emerging:                                              
                                                                              
     And  in   the  morning   they  rose   again  and   spent  many   days  in 
   Ithilien,   for   the   Field  of   Kormallen  where   the  host   was  en- 
   camped   was   near   to   Henneth   Annun,   and   they    wandered   here 
   and  there  visiting  the  scenes  of  their  adventures, but  Sam lingered 
   ever  in  some  shadow  of  the  woods   to  find   maybe  some   sight  of 
   the  Oliphaunt.  And  when   he  heard   that  in   the  seige   of  Gondor 
   there  had  been  fifty  of  them  at  the  least,  but  all were  dead, he 
   thought  it  a  great  loss.  And  in  the meanwhile  the host  rested, for 
   they   had   laboured   much  and   had  fought   long  and   hard  against 
   the   remnant   of  the   Easterlings  and   Southrons;  and   they  waited 
   also for those that were to return.                                         
                                                                              
     In the fair copy B the final text of the First Edition was present in all 
   but  a  few  points, most  of which  have been  mentioned in  the foregoing 
   account  and  in the  notes;(14) but  an important  change in  the description 
   of  the  dressing  of  Frodo  and  Sam  before  the feast  (RK p.  233) was 
   made  in  the  Second  Edition.  As  the  text stood  in the  First Edition 
   (going back unchanged to the fair copy manuscript B) it ran:                
                                                                              
     ... For  Sam he  brought a  coat of  gilded mail,  and his  elven-cloak all 
     healed  of  the  soils  and  hurts  that  it  had  suffered;  and  when the 
     Hobbits  were  made  ready,  and  circlets  of silver  were set  upon their 
     heads,  they  went to  the King's  feast, and  they sat  at his  table with 
     Gandalf ...                                                               
                                                                              
   In   the  Second   Edition  the   passage  was   added  in   which  Gandalf 
   brought  Sting  and  Sam's  sword,  and  Frodo  had  to  be   persuaded  to 
   wear a sword and  to accept  back Sting.  At this  time also  the reference 
   was added to 'the Standing Silence' before the feast began.                 
                                                                              
                                      NOTES.                                   
                                                                              
  
    1.  There  had  been  a  suggestion  (VIII.397)  that  the  tale  of the 
        passage  of  the Paths  of the  Dead should  be told  at the  'feast of 
        victory  in  Minas  Tirith',  but   that  idea   had  of   course  been 
        overtaken.                                                             
    2.  It  may be  that the  first draft  of 'The  Field of  Kormallen' was 
        written  before   the  fair   copy  manuscript   of  'Mount   Doom'.  A 
        pointer to this is the fact that where in  RK (p.  228) 'a  great smoke 
        and  steam  belched  from  the  Sammath  Naur'  A  has  'a  great  fire 
        belched from the cave': see p. 41 note 5.                              
    3.  The  first  draft  A  has  the spelling  Lhandroval at  all occurrences, 
        but the fair copy B has Landroval, as in RK.                           
   
               
                                                                            
    4. Both in A and B it  is Frodo  who asks  'What king,  and who  is he?' 
       On  the first  typescript Sam's  question 'What  shall we  wear?' was 
       transferred  to  Frodo,  but in  the final  typescript given  back to 
       Sam.                                                                  
    5. Perhaps  to  be  compared  is the  sentence in  'The Steward  and the 
       King',  RK  pp.  241-2:  'Merry  was  summoned  [from  Minas  Tirith] 
       and  rode  away  with  the  wains  that  took   store  of   goods  to 
       Osgiliath and thence by ship to Cair Andros.'                         
    6. Frodo  was  naked  when  Sam  found  him  in  the  Tower   of  Kirith 
       Ungol;  he  had  to  dress in  'long hairy  breeches of  some unclean 
       beast-fell,   and   a   tunic   of  dirty   leather'  (RK   p.  189). 
    7. laurea' esselinen  was  changed  at  the  time   of  writing   to  an- 
       kalim' esselinen.                                                      
    8. At this stage, when only a little time had passed  since the  fall of 
       Sauron, Merry would still have been in Minas Tirith; cf. note 5.      
    9. My  father  named  the  penultimate  finger  (the 'fourth  finger' or 
       'ring-finger')  the  'third  finger';  so  Frodo's 'third  finger was 
       missing' (RK p. 229).                                                 
   10. The rings of mithril set on Frodo's fingers were retained in the fair 
       copy B, where the passage was struck out.                             
   11. The  'crescent  moon'  remained  in  B and  in the  first typescript, 
       where it was changed to 'the round moon'.                             
   12. It is strange that in B Gimli said here, not as in RK 'And it is only 
       a day  yet since  you were  first up  and abroad  again', but  'a few 
       days' (this being corrected on the manuscript).                       
   13. This sentence was retained in B  and the  first typescript,  where it 
       was struck out.                                                       
   14. To  these  may  be  added  the retention  of the  name Narch  in 'And 
       they   passed   over   the   Narch  and   Gorgoroth'  (RK   p.  228), 
       subsequently  emended  to  Udun. At  the  end of  the chapter  it was 
       said at  first in  B that  'when the  month of  May was  passed seven 
       days the Captains of the West set  out again',  but this  was changed 
       to  'when  the  month  of  May  was  drawing near',  and at  the same 
       time  the  last sentence  of the  chapter was  changed from  'for the 
       King  would  enter  his  gates  with the  rising of  the Sun'  by the 
       addition  of  the  words  'it  was  the  Eve  of  May, and  (the King 
       would enter...)'.                                                     
   
                       THE STORY FORESEEN FROM KORMALLEN.                    
                                                                            
   This page (see p. 47) was  scribbled down  in pencil  in my  father's most 
   impossible  handwriting.  I  have  not  marked  with  queries a  number of 
   words that I think are  probable but  not altogether  certain, and  I have 
   expanded  several  names  given only  as initials.  The first  sentence was 
   written separately from the rest of the outline, whether before  or after. 
                                                                            
    Gimli explains how Pippin was saved.                                     
   
  
                                              
                                                                           
    Next scene  - The  Host sets  out from  Cair Andros  and [read  in] the 
    ships and passes into Gondor.                                           
   Scene shifts to Merry and to Faramir and Eowyn.                          
   Return  of  King  Elessar.  His  crowning.   His  judgements   .....  of 
    Berithil.                                                               
    The hobbits wait. For there is to  be a  wedding. Elrond  and Galadriel 
    and Celeborn come and bring Finduilas.                                  
   The wedding of Aragorn and Finduilas.                                    
   Also Faramir and Eowyn.                                                  
   The  end  of  the  Third  Age  is  presaged.  What  the Rings  had done. 
    Their power waned. Galadriel and Elrond prepare to depart.              
   The  hobbits  return  with  Eomer  to  the funeral  of Theoden  and then 
    on through the Gap of Rohan [? with..... and the Dunedain].             
   They come on Saruman and he is [?pardoned].                              
   They come to  Rivendell and  see Bilbo.  Bilbo gives  him Sting  and the 
    coat. But he is getting old.                                            
   They  come  back  to  the  Shire  [added  in margin:  via Bree,  pick up 
    pony]  and  drive  out  Cosimo  Sackville-Baggins.  Lobelia  is  dead - 
    she had a fit in [?quarrel]. Sam replants the  trees. Frodo  goes back 
    to Bag End. All is quiet  for a  year or  two. And  then one  day Frodo 
    takes  Sam  for  a walking  [? tour]  to the  Woody End.  And [?behold 
    there  go  many] Elves.  Frodo rides  to the  Havens and  says farewell 
    to Bilbo. End of the Third Age.                                         
   Sam's Book.                                                              
                                                                           
   It is plain that my father wrote this  outline while  he was  working on 
   'The Field of Kormallen', and indeed the precise stage in that  work can 
   probably be deduced: for Gimli's  words at  the end  of the  evening, in 
   which  he  spoke  of finding  Pippin under  the heap  of slain,  had not 
   entered ('Gimli  explains how  Pippin was  saved'). The  precise placing 
   of these notes in the history of the composition of  Book VI  gives them 
   a particular  interest. Several  features of  the end  of the  story now 
   appear  for  the  first  time:  as  the marriage  of Faramir  and Eowyn; 
   Bilbo's giving of the mithril-coat and Sting to Frodo  ('forgetting that 
   he had already done so', RK p. 265); the time of  peace and  quiet after 
   the return of the hobbits to the Shire (but that 'Sam's  casket restores 
   Trees'  had  been  known  for a  long time,  VII.286); and  Frodo's walk 
   with Sam  to the  Woody End.  But the  death, before  the return  of the 
   hobbits, of Lobelia Sackville-Baggins in a fit  (of fury?  - the  word I 
   have  given  as  quarrel  is  scarcely  more  than  a  guess)   was  not 
   permanent:   she   would  be   resurrected,  survive   her  imprisonment 
   during  the  troubles of  the Shire,  and end  her days  in a  much more 
   enlightened fashion.                                                     
   This outline is as elliptical as were  so many  of my  father's sketches 
   of the further course of the story, concentrating on particular elements 
   and ignoring or only  hinting at  others; and  it is  hard to  know what 
   
    narrative idea underlay the  words 'Frodo  rides to  the Havens  and says 
    farewell  to  Bilbo'.  Many  years  before (VI.380)  he had  written that 
    when  'Bingo'  returned  to  the  Shire  he would  make peace,  and would 
    then 'settle down in a little hut on the high green ridge - until one day 
    he goes with the Elves  west beyond  the towers'  (cf. also  another note 
    of that time, VI.379: 'Island in sea. Take Frodo there  in end').  In the 
    outline  'The  Story  Foreseen  from  Moria'  (VII.212) he  had concluded 
    his synopsis thus:                                                        
      XXVIII What happens to Shire?                                           
        Last scene. Sailing away of Elves [added: Bilbo with them]...         
      XXIX Sam and Frodo go into a green land by the Sea?                     
    In another note  of that  period (VII.287)  he said:  'When old,  Sam and 
    Frodo set sail to island of West... Bilbo  finishes the  story.' Probably 
  
    about the time of the writing of  'The King  of the  Golden Hall'  he had 
    written  (VII.451)  that in  old age  Frodo with  Sam had  seen Galadriel 
    and Bilbo. On the other hand, in  his letter  to me  of 29  November 1944 
    (see VIII.219) he was entirely clear - and accurate - in his prevision: 
                                                                             
      But  the  final  scene  will  be  the  passage  of  Bilbo and  Elrond and 
      Galadriel  through  the  woods  of  the Shire  on their  way to  the Grey 
      Havens. Frodo will  join them  and pass  over the  Sea (linking  with the 
      vision he  had of  a far  green country  in the  house of  Tom Bombadil). 
                                                                             
    Since this is of course the story in the last chapter of The Lord  of the 
    Rings  it  is strange  indeed to  find in  the present  text that  he had 
    departed from it - for 'Frodo rides to  the Havens  and says  farewell to 
    Bilbo' can obviously be interpreted in no other way. I  suspect therefore 
    that there is in fact no mystery: that in notes written at great speed my 
    father merely miswrote 'Bilbo' for 'Sam'.                                 
                                                                             
      Remarkable  also  is  the  reference  to the  encounter with  Saruman - 
    the  word  pardoned  here  is  not  certain,  but  can  hardly   be  read 
    otherwise.  That  they  would   meet  Saruman   again  on   the  homeward 
    journey  was  an  old  idea  (see  'The   Story  Foreseen   from  Moria', 
    VII.212), but then  it had  taken place  at Isengard,  and the  matter of 
    that scene had of  course been  removed to  a much  earlier place  in the 
    narrative (VII.436). A later  note (VII.287)  says that  'Saruman becomes 
    a wandering conjuror and trickster',  but nothing  further has  been told 
    of  him  since he  was left  a prisoner  in Orthanc  guarded by  the Ents 
    until now.                                                                
   
                                      VI.                                   
                                                                           
                           THE STEWARD AND THE KING.                        
                                                                           
   My remarks about  'The Field  of Kormallen'  (p. 44)  can be  repeated of 
   'The Steward and the King': the preliminary draft ('A') of  this chapter, 
   though  written  roughly  and  rapidly,  was  changed very  little after- 
   wards. There are nonetheless a number of differences in detail.(1)       
    A  had  no  title,  but  'Faramir  and  Eowyn'  was pencilled  in subse- 
   quently.  A  fair  copy  manuscript  'B'  followed,  with   the  chapter- 
   number 'LVI' but no title; to this text  the title  'The Watchers  on the 
   Walls' was added  in pencil,  and this  was changed  to 'The  Steward and 
   the  King'.  In B  the page-numbers  run only  as far  as 'And  she abode 
   there  until  King  Eomer  came'  (RK p.  243); at  'All things  were now 
   made  ready in  the City',  at the  top of  a new  page, a  new numbering 
   from '1' begins.                                                         
    Of  this  chapter  my  father made  a third,  very fine  manuscript 'C', 
   numbering  it  'LIV'. Beneath  the title  'The Steward  and the  King' he 
   pencilled '(i) The Steward'; but although there is a  large space  in the 
   text after  'And she  remained there  until King  Eomer came',  where the 
   new page-numbering begins in B, there is no second sub-title.            
                                                                           
    At  the  beginning  of  the chapter  in A  the Warden  of the  Houses of 
   Healing, after the words 'He sighed and shook  his head'  (RK p.  237), ' 
   continues:                                                               
                                                                           
    'It  may  come  thus  to  us  all  yet,'  he  said,  'choosing   or  not 
   choosing.   But   in   the   meantime  we   must  endure   with  patience 
   the hours of waiting.  It is  not always  the easier  part. But  for you, 
   Lady,  you  will  be  the  better  prepared  to face  evil that  may come 
   in  your  own  manner,  if  you  do as  the healers  bid, while  there is 
   still time.'                                                             
                                                                           
    This  was  rejected  before  the  chapter  had  proceeded  much further, 
  
   for similar words were given to Faramir subsequently in the  initial text 
   (RK  p.  238).  And  when  the  Warden  looked  out  from his  window and 
   saw Faramir and Eowyn, finding in the sight a lightening of his  care, it 
   is said:  'For it  had been  reported to  him that  the Lord  Aragorn had 
   said "If she wakes to  despair then  she will  die, unless  other healing 
   comes which I cannot give."'                                            
    The  blue  mantle  set  with  stars  which  Faramir  gave to  Eowyn when 
   the weather turned cold is in A  said to  have been  made for  his mother 
   'Emmeril', changed  in the  act of  writing to  'Rothinel of  Amroth, who 
   
            
                                                                            
   died  untimely'.  This  name  survived into  the following  manuscript B, 
   where it was changed to Finduilas (see pp. 58-9).                         
    The words of the Eagle that  bore tidings  to Minas  Tirith of  the fall 
   of the Dark Tower were first reported thus:                               
                                                                            
    The realm of Sauron hath ended and the Ring of Doom is no                
   more and the King is victorious, he has passed through the                
   Black Gate in triumph and all his enemies are fled.                       
                                                                            
    The name Kormallen  entered in  this text.  My father  left a  blank for 
   the name as he  wrote: 'And  Eowyn did  not go,  though her  brother sent 
   word  begging  her  to  come  to  the  field  of [between  Henneth Annun 
   and Cair  Andros]' (cf.  RK p.  242 and  p. 50  above), but  he evidently 
   wrote the name in the margin at  once, since  it appears  in the  text as 
   written a few lines later.                                                
    In  the  conversation  between  Eowyn  and  Faramir  that   follows  she 
   said, in A, 'I love or have loved another.' This survived in B, where her 
   words were  changed to  'I hoped  to be  loved by  another', and  then at 
   once to 'I wished'.                                                       
                                                                            
    Somewhat  later  in  the  chapter  (RK  p.  244)  Ioreth (now  so spelt; 
   hitherto Yoreth)  names the  hobbits Periannath  (cf. Ernil i Pheriannath 
   in the chapter 'Minas Tirith', RK p. 41,  Ernil a  Pheriannath VIII.287), 
   and this survived into the First Edition of LR, changed to Periain in the 
   Second.                                                                   
    There  were  substantial  differences  in the  original account  of Ara- 
   gorn's  coming  to  Minas  Tirith  and  his  coronation before  the walls 
   from  the  story  in  RK  (pp.  244-6).  The  entry of  Aragorn, Gandalf, 
   Eomer, Imrahil and the  four hobbits  into the  cleared space  before the 
   Gateway was very  briefly described  in A:  there was  no mention  of the 
   Dunedain  nor  of  Aragorn's  apparel.  The  casket  in  which  the White 
   Crown  was  laid  was  not  described  ('of  black  lebethron  bound with 
   silver' B, as in RK; cf. VIII.180). When Faramir, surrendering his office 
   as  'the  Last Steward  of Gondor',  gave Aragorn  the white  rod Aragorn 
   did not return it to him; he said nothing to Faramir  at this  point, and 
   Faramir  at  once  proclaimed:  'Men  of  Gondor,  you  have no  longer a 
   Steward,  for  behold one  has returned  to claim  the kingship  at last. 
   Here  is  Aragorn  son of  Arathorn ...'  Among Aragorn's  titles Faramir 
   names him 'chieftain  of the  Dunedain of  the North'  and does  not name 
   him  'bearer of  the Star  of the  North'. After  the description  of the 
   crown there follows:                                                      
                                                                            
   And   Aragorn  knelt,   and  Faramir   upon  the   one  hand   and  upon 
   the  other  the  Prince  Imrahil  set  the  crown  upon  his  head,  and 
   then  Gandalf  laid  his  hand  on  Aragorn's  shoulder  and   bade  him 
   arise.  And  when  he  arose  all  that beheld  him gazed  in silence... 
   
                                     
                                                                               
    and a light was about him. And then Faramir said 'Behold the                
  
    King!' and he broke his white rod.                                          
                                                                               
       Lastly,  when  Aragorn  came  to the  Citadel a  marginal addition  to A 
    says  that  'the  banner  of  Tree  Crown  and Stars  was raised  above it' 
    ('the banner of the Tree and the Stars' B,  as in  RK); see  VIII.279, 389, 
    399.                                                                        
       The reference  to the  Dunedain 'in  silver and  grey' and  the descrip- 
    tion  of  Aragorn's  black  mail  and  white  mantle  clasped with  a great 
    green stone was added to  B, but  the 'star  upon his  forehead bound  by a 
    slender fillet of silver' did not enter until the Second Edition; similarly 
    Faramir  still  proclaimed  him 'chieftain  of the  Dunedain of  the North' 
    ('of  Arnor', Second  Edition) and  did not  name him  'bearer of  the Star 
    of the North' in the First Edition (see VIII.299, 309; 389 and note 10). 
       Rough  marginal  additions  to  A  make  Aragorn  return  the  white rod 
    to Faramir with the words 'That office is not  yet wholly  at an  end' (cf. 
    RK p. 245: 'That office is not ended, and it shall be thine and  thy heirs' 
    as long as my line shall last'), and give a first draft of his wish that he 
    should  be  crowned  by  those  'by whose  labours and  valour I  have come 
    to  my  inheritance'.  Here  the  ceremony takes  this form:  'Gandalf took 
    the  crown  and  bade  Frodo  and  Sam lay  their hands  also upon  it, and 
    they  set  the  White  Crown  of   Gondor  upon   the  head   of  Aragorn'; 
    whereas  in  RK,  at  Aragorn's  request,  Frodo   brought  the   crown  to 
    Gandalf,  who  then  performed  the  crowning alone.  In B  the text  of RK 
    was reached at all points in  this scene  apart from  the words  of Elendil 
    repeated  by  Aragorn  when  he  held   up  the crown,(2) which   take  the 
    form:  Et  Earello  Endorenna  lendien.   Simane  maruvan,   ar  hildinyar, 
    kenn' Iluve-metta! A translation pencilled in later  is virtually  the same 
    as  that  in  RK (p.  246): Out  of the  Great Sea  to Middle-earth  have I 
    come. Here  will I  abide, and  my heirs,  unto the  ending of  the world.' 
    In  the  third manuscript  C the  words remained  the same  as in  B, apart 
    from  tenn'  (as  in RK)  for kenn',  but were  subsequently changed  to Et 
    Earello   Endorenna   nilendie.   Sinome   nimaruva  yo   hildinyar  tenn' 
    Ambar-metta!                                                                
                                                                               
       A  notable  visitor  to  Minas  Tirith  among  the  many  embassies that 
    came to the King is found in A:                                             
                                                                               
    ... and the slaves of Mordor he set  free and  gave them  all the           
    lands  about  Lake Nurnen  for their  own. And  last of  all there           
    came  to  him  Ghan-buri-Ghan  of  the  Wild  Woods  and  two  of           
    the headmen, and they were clad  in garments  of green  leaves to           
    do honour to the king, and they laid their foreheads on his feet;           
    but  he bade  them rise  up and  blessed them  and gave  them the           
    Forest  of  Druadan for  their own,  so that  no man  should ever           
    enter it without their leave.                                               
   
             
                                                                              
    This was  not rejected  on the  manuscript, but  it is  not present  in B. 
   For the further history  of the  last encounter  with the  Wild Men  of the 
   Woods see pp. 61 - 2, 67 - 8.                                               
    Eowyn's  words  to  Faramir  (RK  p.  248),  saying  that  she   must  now 
   return  to Rohan  with Eomer,  but that  after the  funeral of  Theoden she 
   will return, are absent from A  (but were  added to  B). The  statements in 
   RK  that  the  Riders  of  Rohan  left Minas  Tirith on  the eighth  of May 
   and that the sons of Elrond  went with  them are  not found  in any  of the 
   texts,  and they  remain absent  in the  First Edition;  on the  other hand 
   the  return  of  Elladan  and  Elrohir  to  Minas  Tirith with  the company 
   from Rivendell and Lothlorien  (RK p.  250) is  already found  in A.  It is 
   told  in  A  that  'the  Companions  of the  Ring lived  with Gandalf  in a 
   house in  the Citadel,  and went  to and  fro as  they wished;  but Legolas 
   sat  most[ly] on  the walls  and looked  south towards  the sea.'  That the 
  
   house  was  in  the  Citadel  was  not  repeated   in  B,   which  retained 
   however   the  words   concerning  Legolas;   these  were   lost,  possibly 
   unintentionally, in C.                                                      
    In  the  story  of  the  ascent  of  Mindolluin  by  Gandalf  and  Aragorn 
   (RK  pp.  248-50)  there  are  some  differences  from  the  final  form to 
   mention. In the original text it is  not said  that they  went up  by night 
   and  surveyed  the  lands in  the early  morning, nor  is there  mention of 
   the ancient  path to  the hallow  'where only  the kings  had been  wont to 
   go';  and  Gandalf in  his words  to Aragorn  does not  speak of  the Three 
   Rings, but says:                                                            
                                                                              
   '...   For   though   much  has   been  saved,   much  is   passing  away. 
   And  all  these  lands  that  you  see,  and those  that lie  about, shall 
   be  dwellings  and  realms  of  Men,  whom  you   must  guide.   For  this 
   is   the  beginning   of  the   Dominion  of   Men,  and   other  kindreds 
   will depart, dwindle, and fade.'                                            
                                                                              
   B has the final text in all this. In A Aragorn says 'I have still twice the 
   span  of  other men';  this was  retained through  the following  texts and 
   not changed until the galley proof  to the  reading of  RK (where  there is 
   a difference between the First and Second  Editions: in  the First  he says 
   'I may have life far longer than other men', but in the Second 'I shall'). 
    When  Aragorn  saw  the  sapling  at  the edge  of the  snow he  cried, in 
   A, En tuvien!,  which in  B becomes  En a  tuvien! This  was retained  in C 
   but corrected to En  [?in]tuviet; on  the final  (typescript) text  of the 
   chapter  this was  retained, but  then erased  and Ye!  utuvienyes written 
   in  its  place.  The  passage  continues  in  A,  in   extremely  difficult 
   handwriting:                                                                
                                                                              
   '...  I  have  found  it,  for  here  is  a  scion  of  Nimloth  eldest of 
   trees.  And  how  comes  it here,  for it  is not  yet itself  seven years 
   old?'                                                                       
   
     And  Gandalf  said:  'Verily  here  is  a  sapling   of  the   line  of 
   Telperion   Ninquelote    that   the    Elves   of    Middle-earth   name 
   Nimloth.    Nimloth   the    fair   of    many   names,    Silivros   and 
   Celeborn (3) and  Galathilion   of  old.   But  who   shall  say   how  it 
   comes  here  in the  hour that  is appointed?  But the  birds of  the air 
   are  many,  and  maybe  down   the  ages   as  lord   followed  lord..... 
   in  the  City  and  the  tree  withered,  here where  none looked  for it 
   the  [?race]   of  Nimloth   has  [?flowered   already]  hidden   on  the 
   mountain,  even  as  Elendil's  race  lay  hid  in  the  wastes   of  the 
   North.  Yet  the  line  of  Nimloth is  older far  than your  line, lord 
   Elessar.'                                                                     
                                                                                
       With the names that appear in this passage cf. the Quenta Silmaril-       
   lion in V.209, $16:                                                           
     Silpion the one  was called  in Valinor,  and Telperion  and Ninquelote 
   and   many   names   in   song   beside;   but   the   Gnomes   name  him 
   Galathilion.                                                                  
   A footnote to the text (V.210) adds:                                          
     Other  names  of  Silpion  among  the  Gnomes  are  Silivros glimmering 
   rain  (which  in  Elvish  form  is  Silmerosse),  Nimloth  pale  blossom, 
   Celeborn tree of silver...                                                    
   B has here the text of RK,  in which  Aragorn does  not name  'the Eldest 
   of Trees', and Gandalf says: 'Verily  this is  a sapling  of the  line of 
   Nimloth the fair;  and that  was a  seedling of  Galathilion, and  that a 
   fruit of Telperion of many names, Eldest of  Trees.' In  The Silmarillion 
   chapter 5 (p. 59) it is told that Yavanna  made for  the Elves  of Tirion 
   ... a tree like to a lesser image of Telperion, save that it did not give 
   light  of  its  own  being;  Galathilion  it  was  named in  the Sindarin 
   tongue.  This  tree  was  planted in  the courts  beneath the  Mindon and 
  
   there  flourished,  and  its  seedlings  were many  in Eldamar.  Of these 
   one  was  afterwards  planted  in  Tol Eressea,  and it  prospered there, 
   and  was  named  Celeborn; thence  came in  the fullness  of time,  as is 
   elsewhere told, Nimloth, the White Tree of Numenor.(4)                        
     In A the sapling did not 'hold only lightly to the earth', but 'Aragorn 
   and Gandalf dug deep.'                                                        
                                                                                
     In the account of the riding from Rivendell  and Lorien  at the  end of 
   the chapter it is not said in any of  the texts  that Elrond  brought the 
   sceptre  of  Annuminas  and  surrendered  it  to  Aragorn; this  was only 
   inserted  on  the  final  proof.  Elrond's  daughter  is  named Finduilas 
   (VIII.370,  386,  425;  at   this  stage   Faramir's  mother   was  named    
   Rothinel,  p.  54);  and  in  A  my  father  added, after  'Finduilas his 
   daughter', '[and daughter of Celebrian child of Galadriel].' This  is the 
   first mention of Celebrian, by this or any name. In the last  sentence of 
   the  chapter  in  A  Aragorn  'wedded  Finduilas  Halfelven';  this  name 
   survived  into  B,  where  Faramir's  mother  Rothinel  was   changed  to 
   
   Finduilas, and Elrond's daughter Finduilas was changed to Arwen,         
   called Undomiel.(5)                                                      
                                                                           
                                    NOTES.                                  
                                                                           
   1. All names in  RK not  mentioned in  my account  can be  presumed to 
      be  present  already  in  A,  with the  exception of  Beregond, which 
      was  only  changed  from Berithil  on manuscript  C. Thus  Elfhelm is 
      called  'Elfhelm  the  Marshal' (RK  p. 244;  cf. VIII.352);  and the 
      last king of  the line  of Anarion  is Earnur,  here first  named (RK 
      p. 245; cf. VIII.153).  The rather  puzzling reference  to Min-Rimmon 
      (RK p. 245:  'tidings had  gone out  into all  parts of  Gondor, from 
      Min-Rimmon even  to Pinnath  Gelin and  the far  coasts of  the sea') 
      goes back to A.                                                       
   2. The words of Elendil do not appear in A.                            
   3. In A the name Celeborn is  spelt with  C; so  also Celebrian.  In this 
      chapter  and  in  the  next  the  C  spelling  reverted  to K  in the 
      finely-written third manuscripts, but on both  it was  then corrected 
      back to C.                                                            
   4. Cf. also the Akallabeth  in The  Silmarillion, p.  263, and  Of the 
      Rings of Power and the Third Age, ibid. p. 291.                       
   5. Arwen  first  emerged  in  the  fair copy  of the  following chapter, 
      'Many Partings': see p. 66.                                           
                                                                           
                           Note on the Chronology                           
                                                                           
   A curious point of chronology that arises in  this chapter  concerns the 
   lapse of time between the departure of  the host  from Minas  Tirith and 
   the destruction of the Ring.                                             
     At  the  beginning  of  the  chapter,  against  the  words  'When  the 
   Captains were but  two days  gone', the  figure '19'  is written  in the 
   margin  of  A,  i.e.  March  19.  This  is  the chronology  described in 
   VIII.432,  according  to  which  the  march from  Minas Tirith  began on 
   the 17th (the 18th in RK).                                               
     When in RK (p. 239) it is said that 'the fifth day came since the Lady 
   Eowyn went first to Faramir', and that  was the  day of  the destruction 
   of the Ring and the fall of the Dark Tower, the same is  said in  A (and 
   subsequent texts); and at the  head of  that page  my father  noted: 'F. 
   sees E. on  19. 20,  21, 22,  23, 24,  25.' This  day was  therefore the 
   24th of March. But this is strange, since already in the first  draft of 
   'The  Field  of  Kormallen'  Gandalf  had declared  that 'in  Gondor the 
   New  Year  will  always  begin  on the  25th of  March when  Sauron fell 
   ...'  (p.  46). In  A, Eowyn  says that  this day  was 'seven  days since 
   [Aragorn]  rode  away'  (RK  p.  240),  which  agrees  with the  date of 
  
   March  24  for  the  destruction  of  the  Ring.  But my  father changed 
   'seven', as he wrote, to 'nine',  which would  presumably give  March 26 
   as the day of deliverance. He then changed 'nine' to 'eight', giving the 
   
    25th as the day, and 'eight' is the reading in B and C, changed in  C to 
    'seven' as in RK: this presumably implies that the date of the departure 
    from Minas Tirith had been changed to  the 18th.  - On  the significance 
    of  the  date  25  March  see T.  A. Shippey,  The Road  to Middle-Earth 
    (1982) pp. 151 - 2.                                                      
   
                                     VII.                                  
                                                                           
                                 MANY PARTINGS.                             
                                                                           
   The  original  draft  of  this chapter  ('A') was  paginated continuously 
   with  that  of 'The  Steward and  the King'  and bore  no title.  In com- 
   parison  with  its  subsequent form  my father's  initial account  of the 
   'many  partings'  was  remarkably  brief  and   spare;  and   though  his 
   handwriting is very difficult and here and  there altogether  illegible I 
   shall give a substantial part of it in full, for it differs in  very many 
   points from the story in RK.                                             
    The  opening,  however,  remained  almost  unchanged  from  first  draft 
   to final text (apart from  Queen Finduilas  for Queen  Arwen), as  far as 
   '"Then I  beg leave  to depart  soon," said  Frodo.' Then  follows (with 
   no mention of the Queen's gift):                                         
                                                                           
    'In  three  days  we  will  go,'  said  Aragorn.  'For  we   shall  ride 
   with you great part of the way. We too have errands to do.'              
    And  so  it  was  that  the  King  of  Gondor  and  his  Queen  set  out 
   once   more  upon   the  North   Roads,  and   many  knights   rode  with 
   them;  and  the  Princes  of  Dol  Amroth  and  of  Ithilien;   and  King 
   Eomer  and  his   householdmen  were   also  in   that  riding,   for  he 
   had  come  to  the  wedding  of  his  lord  and  brother.  And  with slow 
   songs  of  the   Mark  they   brought  from   the  Halls   [probably  for 
   Hallows]   and  his   resting  in   Rath  Dinen   King  Theoden   upon  a 
   golden  bier;  and  as one  that still  slept deeply  they laid  him upon 
   a  great  wain  with  Riders  of  Rohan  all  about  it,  and  his banner 
   borne  before.  And  Merry  being  his  esquire,  and  a  Knight  of  the 
   Riddermark,  rode  upon  the  wain  and  kept  the   arms  of   the  dead 
   king.   But   for   the   other   companions   steeds    were   furnished 
   according  to  their  stature,  and  Frodo  and  Sam  rode at  the king's 
   side   with   Gandalf   upon   Shadowfax;   and   with  them   also  went 
   Legolas and Gimli upon Hasufel (1) who had borne them so far.(2)            
    And   slowly   and   at   peace   they   passed   into    Anorien.   And 
   þ....... the Greywood (3) under Amon Din.                                    
                                                                           
    Here  my  father  stopped  and  asked  whether  the  homage of  the Wild 
   Men  should be  put here  - referring,  presumably, to  the story  in the 
   original  text  of  'The  Steward  and  the  King',  where Ghan-buri-Ghan 
   and two of his headmen actually  came to  Minas Tirith  (p. 56).  He then 
   
                                 
                                                                         
    wrote: 'and there stood Ghan-buri-Ghan by the eaves of the  trees, and 
    did them homage as they passed' (see p. 67). The text continues:      
                                                                         
       And  so  at  last  after   many  days   (15?)  they   brought  King 
    Theoden  back  to  his  own  land,  and  they  came  to   Edoras,  and 
    there they stayed  and rested;  and never  so fair  and full  of light 
    was  the  Golden  Hall,  for  no  king of  the City  of the  South had 
    ever  come  thither  before.  And  there  they  held  the  funeral  of 
    Theoden,  and  he  was  laid  in  a  house  of  stone  with  many fair 
  
    things,  and  over  him  was  raised  a  great  mound,  the  eighth of 
    those  upon  the east  side of  the Barrowfields,  and it  was covered 
    with  green  turves  of  grass [and]  of fair  Evermind. And  then the 
    Riders  of  the  King's  House  rode  about  it,  and  one  among them 
    sang  a  song  of  Theoden  Thengel's  son that  brought light  to the 
    eyes of  the folk  of the  Mark and  stirred the  hearts of  all, even 
    those  that  knew  not  [that]  speech.  And  Merry  who stood  at the 
    foot of the mound wept.(4)                                           
       And  when  the  burial  was  over  and  the  last  song  was  ended 
    there  was  a  great  feast in  the hall,  and when  they came  to the 
    time  when  all  should  drink  to  the memories  of mighty  men forth 
    came  Eowyn  Lady  of  Rohan,  golden   as  the   sun  and   white  as 
    snow,  and  she  brought  forth  the   cup  to   Eomer  King   of  the 
    Mark,  and  he  drank   to  the   memory  of   Theoden.  And   then  a 
    minstrel sang  naming all  the kings  of the  [?Mark] in  their order, 
    and  last  King  Eomer;  and  Aragorn  arose  and  [?wished  him] hail 
    [and]  drank  to  him.  And  then  Gandalf  arose  and  bid   all  men 
    rise, and they rose, and he said: 'Here is a last hail (5) ere  the feast 
    endeth.  Last  but  not  least.  For  I  name  now  [one >]  those who 
    shall  not  be  forgotten  and  without   whose  valour   nought  else 
    that  was  done  would  have  availed;  and  I  name  before  you  all 
    Frodo  of  the  Shire  and  Samwise  his  servant.  And the  bards and 
    the   minstrels   should   give   them  new   names:  Bronwe  athan 
    Harthad   and   Harthad   Uluithiad,   Endurance   beyond   Hope   and 
    Hope unquenchable.'(6)                                                
       And  to  those  names  men  drank  in  honour;  but  Sam  went very 
    red,   and   murmured   to   Frodo:   'I  don't   know  what   my  Dad 
    would  think  of  the  change:  he   was  always   against  outlandish 
    names.  "The  gentry  can  do as  they please,"  he said,  "with their 
    Roriuses  and  Ronshuses,  but  for   plain  folk   something  shorter 
    wears better." But even  if I  could say  the name,  I think  it don't 
    suit. My hope ........ low, Mr. Frodo, .........'(7)                  
                                                                         
               The announcement by Eomer of the betrothal of Faramir and 
   
    
                                                                           
   Eowyn  and  the words  of Eowyn  with Aragorn  are particularly  hard to 
   read, but the passage does not differ significantly from that in RK (pp. 
   255-6). The text then continues:                                         
                                                                           
     And  after  the  feast  those  that  were  to  go  took leave  of King 
   Eomer,  and  Faramir  abode  with  him,   for  he   would  not   be  far 
   from  Eowyn   any  longer.   And  Finduilas   also  remained   and  took 
   leave  of  her  father  and  brethren.  But  Aragorn  rode  on  with the 
   companions,   and   they   passed   on   to   Helm's   Deep   and  there 
   rested.  And  then  Legolas  repaid  his  vow  to  Gimli  and  went into 
   the  Glittering  Caves;  and  when  he  returned he  was silent,  for he 
   said  that  only  Gimli  could  find  fit  words.  'And  now,'  said he, 
   'we will go to Fangorn', at which Gimli looked little pleased.           
     And  so  they  passed....  to  Isengard  and  saw  how  the  Ents  had 
   busied  themselves,  for  all  the  stone  circle  was  removed  and was 
   planted  with  trees,  but  in the  midst of  the orchards  Orthanc rose 
   up  still,  tall  and  [?  unapproachable].  And  there   was  Treebeard 
   and  other  Ents  to  welcome  them,  and  he  praised all  their deeds, 
   of  which  it  seemed  he  had  full  tidings.  'But  Ents  played their 
   part,'  said  he.  'And  there  would  have  been  no  Golden   Hall  to 
   return  to  but  for  Treebeard  and  his  folk. For  we caught  a great 
   army  of  those  -  burarum  -   those  orcs   that  were   coming  down 
   through   the  Wold   and  we   drove  them   away.  Or   otherwise  the 
   king of the grassland would [?have never] ridden far.'                   
     And  Gandalf  praised  his  work,  and  at   last  he   said  farewell 
  
   with   many   long   words,   saying   that  he   had  added   some  new 
   lines.  And  when  Merry  and  Pippin  at  last  said  farewell  he .... 
   them  and  said  'Well,  my  merry  folk!  Take  a  draught  before  you 
   go!' And  they said  'Yes, indeed!  ' And  he looked  at them  over the 
   bowl,  and  he  said  'Take  care!  For  you  have  already  grown since 
   I  saw  you!'  And  they  laughed,  and  then  he  [?went]  sad,  and he 
   said  'And  don't  forget that  if you  ever hear  news of  the Entwives 
   you  must  send  word  to  us.'  And  Aragorn   said  'The   East  lands 
   now  lie  open.'  But  Treebeard  shook  his  head  and  said   that  it 
   was far away.                                                            
     But   Legolas   and   Gimli   here   said   goodbye,  and   went  into 
   Fangorn,  and  from  there  they  purposed   [?  to   journey]  together 
   to their own  countries. 'Alas,  that our  lands lie  so far  apart! But 
   we  will  send   word  to   Rivendell.'  And   Elrond  looked   at  them 
   and said: 'Send rather to the Shire.'                                    
     Then  they  rode  to  the  Gap  of  Rohan,  and  Aragorn   took  leave 
   of  them  in  that   very  place   where  Pippin   had  looked   in  the 
   Palantir.  And  Pippin  said  'I  wish  we  could  have  one to  see all 
   
                                       
                                                                               
     our  friends.'  'But  one   only  now   remains,'  said   Aragorn  ....., 
     'and  the  king  must  keep  that.  But  forget  not  that my  realm lies 
     now also in the North; and later on I may come again.'                     
          And  so  slowly  they  passed  in[to]  the waste  lands west  of the 
     mountains    and    fared    north,   and    summer   wore    away;   and 
     Galadriel  and  Celeborn  and   their  folk   passed  over   the  Dimrill 
     Stair  and  went  back  to  Lorien.  But  Elrond  and  Gandalf   and  the 
     hobbits came back at last to Rivendell.                                    
                                                                               
          The chapter ends in this earliest form with  very rough  sketching of 
     the time that the hobbits spent with Bilbo, but most of the  essentials of 
     the final form are present. The  chief difference  lies in  Bilbo's gifts: 
     'Then  Bilbo gave  Frodo his  coat and  sword, and  he gave  Sam a  lot of 
     books  of  lore,  and  he gave  Merry and  Pippin a  lot of  good advice.' 
     Bilbo's verse (The Road goes ever on and  on) is  lacking, but  that there 
     should  be  a  verse  at  this  point  is  indicated  on  the  manuscript. 
     Gandalf's intimation that he would go with  the hobbits  'at least  as far 
     as Bree' is lacking; and at  the departure  from Rivendell  Elrond's words 
     of farewell to Frodo, though  the same  as in  RK (suggesting  that 'about 
     this time of  the year'  he should  'look for  Bilbo in  the woods  of the 
     Shire'),  were  heard  also  by  the  others:  'And  they  did  not  fully 
     understand  what  he  meant,  and  Gandalf of  course would  not explain.' 
     The  text then  runs straight  on into  what would  become the  opening of 
     the next chapter, 'Homeward Bound'.                                        
                                                                               
          This first manuscript was greatly  enlarged by  the insertion  of new 
     material.  The  story  of  the  visit  to  Isengard  was  elaborated,  and 
     Treebeard's  account  of  the   release  of   Saruman  from   Orthanc  now 
     enters  -  the  necessary  prelude,  of  course,  to  the  encounter  with 
     Saruman  and  Wormtongue  on   the  northward   journey  of   the  remain- 
     ing  company.  There  are a  number of  differences from  the text  of RK, 
     but  they are minor.(8) The  farewell  speeches  of  Treebeard  with Cele- 
     born  and  Galadriel now  appear, differing  from the  final form  only in 
     the Quenya phrase: O vanimar vanimalion ontari (see note 16).              
          A long rider takes up at the words  'Then they  rode towards  the Gap 
     of  Rohan'  (cf.  RK  p. 260),  and the  departure of  Aragorn is  told in 
     almost the same  words as  in RK;  but Galadriel  said to  him: 'Elfstone, 
     through  darkness  you  have come  to your  desire. Use  well the  days of 
     light', and Celeborn said: 'Kinsman, farewell,  but your  doom is  like to 
     mine; for our treasure shall outlast us both' (see pp. 124-5 and note 16). 
          The  story  of  the  meeting  with  Saruman,  which  had   been  very 
  
     obliquely  referred  to  in  'The  Story  Foreseen from  Kormallen' ('They 
     come  on  Saruman  and he  is [?pardoned]',  p. 52),  was now  fully told, 
     but  with  a number  of differences,  one very  notable. No  indication is 
     given  of  where  or  when  the  encounter took  place: after  the company 
     had  crossed  the  Isen  they  'passed  into  the waste  land west  of the 
   
                    
                                                                             
   mountains,  and  they  turned  north,  and  summer  wore  away.  And  many 
   days  afterward  they  overtook  an  old  man leaning  on a  staff...' See 
   further p. 69.                                                             
    To  Saruman's  remark  'I  am  seeking a  way out  of his  realm' Gandalf 
   at first replies:                                                          
                                                                             
    'Then  you  are   going  the   wrong  way   [bracketed:  as   seems  to 
   be  your  doom],  unless  you  wish  to  pass into  the utter  North and 
   there  freeze  to  death.  For  from  the  Sea  in  the  West  to Anduin 
   and  thence  many  days'  march  east  is  the  realm  of the  King, and 
   east ere long it will spread beyond the water of Runaeluin.'(9)            
                                                                             
    Without striking this out my father replaced it by:                       
                                                                             
    'Then  you  have  far  to  go,'  said  Gandalf,  'and  should  be going 
   eastward.  Yet  even  so  you  would have  to travel  far, and  find the 
   border of his realm ever marching up behind you.'                          
                                                                             
    This was struck through, and the  final text  here is:  ' "Then  you have 
   far to go," said Gandalf, "and I see no hope in your journey...." '        
    Wormtongue   still  names   himself  Frana,   not  Grima   (cf.  VII.445, 
   VIII.55).  Most  curious  is  my  father's  remarkably  different  initial 
   conception  of  Saruman's  response  to  Merry's generosity  (the sentence 
   that I have bracketed was presumably rejected):                            
                                                                             
    'Mine,  mine,  yes,  and  dearly  paid  for,'  said   Saruman,  clutch- 
   ing  at  the  pouch.  And  then  suddenly  he  seemed touched.  'Well, I 
   thank  you,'  he  said.  '[You  do  not  crow,   and  your   kind  looks 
   maybe  are  not  feigned.]  You  seem  an   honest  fellow,   and  maybe 
   you  did  not  come  to  crow  over  me. I'll  tell you  something. When 
   you  come  to  the  Shire  beware   of  Cosimo,   and  make   haste,  or 
   you may go short of leaf.'                                                 
    'Thankyou,'  said  Merry,  'and  if  you  get  tired  of  wandering  in 
   the wild come to the Shire.'                                               
                                                                             
    My  father   knew  that   Saruman  acquired   his  supply   of  pipe-weed 
   from the Shire (see VIII.59, note 8). There is no certain  indication that 
   he  had  at  this  stage  begun  to  conceive  of  any  more  far-reaching 
   relations  between  Saruman  and  Cosimo  Sackville-Baggins,  but  in  the 
   original draft of 'The Scouring  of the  Shire' this  idea was  very fully 
   present (see p. 84). On the other hand, it  is a  very notable  feature of 
   that draft that Saruman was not  present in  person in  the Shire  and did 
   not preside over the last stages of its spoliation.                        
    Since  as  will  be  seen  subsequently  the whole  of the  conclusion of 
   The  Lord  of  the  Rings  from  'Many  Partings'  to  the  'Epilogue' was 
   written in one continuous draft, it seems perfectly possible that all this 
   new material was  introduced into  the original  draft of  'Many Partings' 
   
    after the first draft of 'The Scouring of the Shire'  had been  written. If 
    this  is  so,  it  was  very  probably  when  writing  and  developing  the 
    present passage that my father first  conceived of  Saruman's visit  to the 
    Shire (as in the story itself the decision to do so also arose in Saruman's 
    mind  at  this  juncture,  RK  p.  298);  possibly it  was in  fact Merry's 
    extraordinarily  artless  invitation  (though  immediately   abandoned,  as 
  
    will be seen in a moment) that was the germ of the story.                   
      Precisely  what  my  father  had   in  mind   when  he   wrote  Saruman's 
    words  here,  'When  you  come  to   the  Shire   beware  of   Cosimo,  and 
    make haste, or you may  go short  of leaf',  I do  not know.  It certainly 
    shows   that  Saruman   knew  what   was  going   on  there,   but  equally 
    certainly it was  intended to  be taken  as good  advice on  Saruman's part 
    to repay Merry for  his gift.  But my  father marked  Merry's reply  with a 
    large query, and at once,  on the  same page,  recognising that  the pride, 
    bitterness  and  malevolence  of  Saruman  could never  be pierced  by such 
    a  gesture  on  the part  of Merry  Brandybuck, he  wrote the  passage that 
    stands  in  RK  (p.  262):  'This  is but  a repayment  in token.  You took 
    more, I'll be bound...'                                                     
                                                                               
      The  first  draft  A was  followed by  a much-needed  fair copy  'B', and 
    that  (as  in  'The  Steward  and  the  King') by  a third  text 'C'  in my 
    father's  most  handsome  script.  B  was  subsequently  given  the  number 
    and  title  'LVII  Many  Partings'.(10) While  the final  form of  the chapter 
    was  very  largely  achieved  in  B,  there  remain   a  number   of  minor 
    differences  from  the  text  of  RK;  I  mention  here  some  of  the more 
    noteworthy, and collect a few further details in note 16.                   
      It  was  in  B  that  the  name  Arwen  at last  emerged. In  the opening 
    paragraph  of  the  chapter  in  this  text  the  Queen was  named Ellonel, 
    but this was at once changed  back to  Finduilas, and  she is  Finduilas at 
    the  two  following  occurrences  (and Evenstar  in 'But  wear this  now in 
    memory   of  Elfstone   and  Evenstar   with  whom   your  life   has  been 
    woven,'  RK  p.  253).  It  must  have been  at this  point that  my father 
    determined  that her  name was  not Finduilas,  and that  he must  find out 
    what  it  was;  for  on  a  page  of  rough drafting  for sentences  in the 
    opening  of  the  chapter  he is  seen experimenting  with other  names, as 
    Amareth,   Emrahil.  He   wrote  Elrond   Elladan  Elrohir   Emrahil,  Fin- 
    duilas  >  Emrahil,  and  beside this  (evidently to  avoid the  clash with 
    Imrahil)  Imrahil  >  Ildramir;  but  then,   clearly  and   firmly,  Arwen 
    Undomiel.  Immediately  after  this  in  text  B as  written Eomer  says to 
    Gimli 'But now I will put Queen Arwen Evenstar first' (RK p. 253).          
      In  a  first  form  of  Arwen's  words to  Frodo she  says: 'Mine  is the 
    choice of Luthien, and I have chosen as she at last',  the words  'at last* 
    being omitted in a second version of the passage;  and of  her gift  to him 
    she says in B:                                                              
                                                                               
    '... But in my stead you shall go, Ringbearer, when the time                
    comes, and if you then desire it: for your wounds  have been                
   
   grievous and your burden heavy.  But you  shall pass  into the            
   West until all your wounds and  weariness are  healed. [Struck            
   out at once: Take this token and Elrond will not  refuse you.'            
   And she took from her hair a white gem like a star]  Take with            
   you the Phial of Galadriel and Cirdan will not refuse you. But            
   wear this now  in memory  of Elfstone  and Evenstar  with whom            
   your life has been woven!' And she took a white gem...                    
                                                                            
     In the third manuscript C the text of RK was reached.                   
       Merethrond, the Great Hall of Feasts in Minas Tirith (RK p. 253) is 
   said in B to be 'in the Citadel' (a statement omitted in C). On a page of 
   rough drafting for this passage my father dashed off a little plan of the 
   Citadel. This is shown as a circle with seven  small circles  (towers) at 
   equal distances within the  circumference, one  of these  standing beside 
   the  entrance.  Beyond  the  Court  of  the  Fountain  is marked,  at the 
   centre, the White Tower and  Hall of  the Kings,  and beyond  that again, 
   on the west side of the Citadel, the King's House.  To the  right (north) 
   of  the  White  Tower  is  the  Hall  of  Feasts.  The outlines  of other 
   buildings are roughed in between the towers.                              
     When  Aragorn  and  Eomer  came  to  the  Hallows  'they  came  to  the 
  
   tomb that  had been  built in  Rath Dinen'  (where C  has the  reading of 
   RK,  'the  tombs  in  Rath  Dinen');  and  returning  with the  bier they 
   'passed through the City, where all the people stood in silence;  but the 
   knights  of  Rohan  that followed  the bier  sang in  their own  tongue a 
   lament for the fallen' (so in A, p. 61, 'with slow  songs of  the Mark'). 
   This was changed to 'the  knights of  Rohan ...  walked also  in silence, 
   for the time for song was not yet come' (cf. RK p. 253).                  
     The  encounter  with  Ghan-buri-Ghan  (see  pp.  61  -  2)  was further 
   developed, re-using the original passage in the previous chapter  (p. 56) 
   where Ghan-buri-Ghan came to Minas Tirith:                                
                                                                            
   ...  and  they  came  to  the  Grey  Wood  under Amon  Din. And           
   there beside the road in the shadow of the trees stood  Ghan of           
   the Wild  Woods and  two of  his headmen  beside him,  and they           
   were clad all in garments of green leaves to  do honour  to the           
   king. For  Ghan-buri-Ghan said:  'He was  great king;  he drove           
   away dark with  bright iron.  And now  men of  Stonehouses have           
   king, he will not let dark come back.' And  he and  his headmen           
   laid their foreheads upon Aragorn's feet; and he bade them rise           
   up, and he blessed them, and  gave them  the Forest  of Druadan           
   to be their own, so that no  man should  ever enter  it without           
   their leave. Then they bowed and vanished into the trees.                 
                                                                            
     This was struck through, and a  version replacing  it is  found written 
   on the last page of text B of 'The Steward  and the  King', almost  as in 
   
                                   
                                                                             
    RK  (p.  254),  in which  the Wild  Men remain  invisible and  only their 
    drums are  heard. In  this version  the heralds  added: 'and  whoso slays 
    one of his people slays the king's friends.'                              
       All the names of the Kings of the Mark, recited by the minstrel in the 
    Golden  Hall,  are  now  given,  but  my  father  missed  out  Folcwine, 
    great-grandfather  of  Theoden:  this  was  a  mere slip,  since Folcwine 
    appears in the earliest  list of  the kings  (VIII.408), and  without him 
    there are only  seven mounds  on the  east side  of the  Barrowfield. But 
    the  omission escaped  notice, and  Folcwine was  not inserted  until the 
    Second  Edition.  The  eleventh  king  (Hama  in the  original  list) now 
    becomes Leof (changed to Leofa in the Second Edition).(11)                
       In  the  parting  of  Merry  from  Eomer  and Eowyn  (RK p.  256) they 
    address  him  as  'Meriadoc  of the  Shire and  of the  Mark' -  the name 
    Holdwine  ('of  the  Mark')  was  only introduced  on the  galley proof; 
    and Eomer says this of the gift of the horn, which he does  not attribute 
    to Eowyn:                                                                 
                                                                             
    '... but you will take naught but the arms  that were  given to           
    you. This I suffer, because though  we are  of other  lands and           
    kind, still you are to me a dear kinsman whose love can only be           
    requited with love. But this one gift I beg you now to take...'           
                                                                             
    The horn is described in the same words as in RK; but then follows:       
                                                                             
       'This is an heirloom of our house,' said Eowyn, 'and in the            
    deeps of time it was made for our  forefathers by  the dwarves            
    [struck out: of Dale], and Eorl the Young brought it  from the            
    North.'                                                                   
                                                                             
    The  statement  that  the  horn  'came  from  the  hoard  of  Scatha  the 
    Worm' entered on the galley proof.                                        
       The  meeting with  Treebeard reaches  in this  text B  the form  in RK 
    at  almost  all  points.  Treebeard's  denunciation  of  the   Orcs  runs 
    here:   henulka-morimaite-quingatelko-tingahondo-rakkalepta-sauri- 
  
    kumba.(12) A  curious  point  is  that  Gandalf  says  here  The  Third  Age 
    begins',  which  was  repeated in  C but  there emended  to 'The  New Age 
    begins'  as  in  RK.  With  this may  be compared  my father's  letter of 
    November  1944  (Letters  no.  91,  also VIII.219):  'So ends  the Middle 
    Age  and  the  Dominion  of  Men  begins',  and, further  back, Saruman's 
    speech  to  Gandalf  in  Isengard  (VII.150): 'The  Elder Days  are gone. 
    The  Middle  Days  are  passing.  The  Younger  Days are  beginning'; but 
    in  'The Story  Foreseen from  Kormallen' (p.  52) is  found 'The  end of 
    the Third Age is presaged' and 'End of the Third Age'.                    
       Gandalf's  response  to  Treebeard's  report   that  he   had  allowed 
    Saruman to go free remains as it  was in  A (see  note 8):  Treebeard now 
    says  'A snake  without fangs  may crawl  where he  will', but  this does 
    not yet prompt Gandalf  to the  observation that  Saruman 'had  still one 
   
                                      
                                                                              
   tooth left... the poison of his voice', which entered in  C. Gimli,  in his 
   farewell, still concludes as in A (p. 63): 'Alas! that our lands lie so far 
   apart.  But  we  will  send  word  to  Rivendell  when  we  may';  to which 
   Elrond now replies: 'Send rather to Gondor, or else to the Shire! '         
    Again  as  in  A  (note 8),  Treebeard does  not say  when the  release of 
   Saruman  had  taken place,  and this  remained into  the First  Edition; in 
   the  Second  Edition 'Yes,  he is  gone' was  changed to  'Yes, he  is gone 
   seven days.'(13)                                                            
    The  actual  encounter  with  Saruman  now differed  virtually not  at all 
   from  RK,  but  the  placing  of  it  was somewhat  different in  the First 
   Edition  from the  revised version  in the  Second. The  text of  the First 
   Edition ran thus (RK pp. 260-1):                                            
                                                                              
       Soon  the  dwindling  company  came  to  the  Isen,  and   crossed  over 
    it,  and  came  into  the  waste  lands  beyond,   and  then   they  turned 
    northwards,   and   passed   by   the   borders   of   Dunland.   And   the 
    Dunlendings  fled  and  hid  themselves,  for  they  were afraid  of Elvish 
    folk,   though   few   indeed  ever   came  to   their  country.   But  the 
    travellers  did not  heed them,  for they  were still  a great  company and 
    were  well  provided  with all  that they  needed; and  they went  on their 
    way  at  their  leisure,  setting  up tents  when they  would; and  as they 
    went the summer wore away.                                                 
       After  they  had  passed  by  Dunland  and  were  come  to  places where 
    few  folk  dwelt,  and  even  birds  and  beasts  were  seldom to  be seen, 
    they  journeyed  through  a  wood  climbing  down  from  the  hills  at the 
    feet  of  the  Misty  Mountains  that  now  marched  on  their  right hand. 
    As  they  came  out  again  into  open  country  they  overtook an  old man 
    leaning on a staff...                                                      
                                                                              
   As  noted  above,  in  the  Second  Edition  Treebeard  told  Gandalf  that 
   Saruman  had  been  gone seven  days; and  in the  revision of  the passage 
   just cited the First Edition  text 'After  they had  passed by  Dunland and 
   were  come  to  places  where  few folk  dwelt, and  even birds  and beasts 
   were  seldom  to  be  seen,  they  journeyed  through   a  wood   ...'  was 
   altered  to  'On  the  sixth  day since  their parting  from the  King they 
   journeyed  through  a  wood  ...'  By  this  change  the company  was still 
   in  Dunland  when  they  came  upon  Saruman,  and  a  little later  in the 
   narrative, after 'I fancy he could do some mischief still  in a  small mean 
   way'  (RK  p.  263),  my  father  added  in the  Second Edition:  'Next day 
   they   went   on   into  northern   Dunland,  where   no  men   now  dwelt, 
   though  it  was  a green  and pleasant  country' (northern  Dunland, rather 
   than  the  country  north   of  Dunland,   now  becoming   the  uninhabited 
   region).                                                                    
    From  this  point,  the   end  of   the  Saruman   episode,  the   text  B 
   continues:                                                                  
                                                                              
  
                    September came in with a golden morning shimmering above 
   
                                         
                                                                                 
    silver mists; and looking out they saw away to the east the sun               
    catching three peaks that thrust up through floating cloud into               
    the  sky: Caradhras,  Celebras, and  Fanuiras.(14) They  were near               
    once  more  to  the  Gates  of  Moria.  And  now  came  another               
    parting...                                                                    
                                                                                 
    This must mean that it  was on  the first  of September  that they  saw the 
    Mountains  of  Moria.  This  was  developed by  a late  emendation to  C to 
    the reading of the First Edition:                                             
                                                                                 
        September came in with golden days and silver nights. At last             
    a  fair  morning  dawned,  shimmering  above gleaming  mists; and             
    looking from their camp on a low hill the travellers saw  away in             
    the east the Sun catching three peaks that thrust up into the sky             
    through  floating  clouds:  Caradhras,  Celebdil,  and Fanuidhol.             
    They were near to the Gates of Moria.                                         
        Here now for seven  days they  tarried, for  the time  was at             
    hand for another parting...                                                   
                                                                                 
        In  the  Second  Edition this  passage (from  'September came  in ...') 
    was  extended  by references  to the  Swanfleet river,  the falls,  and the 
    ford by which the company crossed.(15)                                        
        In various small points B received further alteration  in the  story of 
    the sojourn of the  hobbits in  Rivendell, but  effectively the  final form 
    was now reached.(16)                                                          
                                                                                 
                                       NOTES.                                     
                                                                                 
    1.    Hasufel  was  presumably  no  more  than  a  slip of  memory, though 
          it  survived  until  emended  on  the  third  manuscript.  Hasufel  was 
          Aragorn's  horse  of  Rohan,  and  the horse  that carried  Legolas and 
          Gimli was Arod.                                                         
    2.    Pippin is not mentioned, but in a rejected form of the passage  it is 
          said  that  he  'rode  with  the  Prince  of Ithilien,  for he  was the 
          esquire of the Steward.'                                                
    3.    the  Greywood:  previously  named  ('Grey  Woods')  only  on   a  small 
          map in a draft text of 'The Ride of the Rohirrim', VIII.353.            
    4.    Here there is a  mark of  insertion, probably  referring to  verses that 
          would be given  at this  point (although  there are  no verses  here in 
          the second and third manuscripts: see note 16).                         
    5.    In  wished him  hail (if  correctly read)  in the  preceding sentence 
          hail  means  'health,  happiness,  welfare';  in  Gandalf's  Here  is a 
          last hail the word seems to be used elliptically, as if 'Here is a last 
          drinking (of) hail'.                                                    
    6.    The word that I give as athan is very unclear and uncertain.             
    7.    Gandalf's  praise  of  Frodo  and  Sam,  and  this engaging  glimpse of 
   
                  
                                                                        
   the  Gaffer  amid  the  ceremoniousness  of  Edoras,  had disappeared 
   in  the  second  text.  Ronshus  is  evidently  his  clipped  form of 
   Gerontius,  the  name  of  the  Old  Took;  and  I  suppose  that  he 
   attached the 'learned' or  high-falutin ending  -us to  Rory (Brandy- 
   buck).  But  the  Gaffer's  views  were   not  entirely   lost.  When 
   discussing  with  Frodo  the  name  of  his  eldest child  ('The Grey 
   Havens',  RK  p.  306)  Sam  said: 'I've  heard some  beautiful names 
   on my travels, but I suppose they're a bit too  grand for  daily wear 
   and tear, as  you might  say. The  Gaffer, he  says: "Make  it short, 
  
   and then you won't have to cut it short before you can  use it."  ' - 
   Sam's final remark  is unfortunately  altogether illegible;  the word 
   preceding  lou might  possibly be  getting, or  pretty, but  the word 
   preceding that is certainly not u as.                                 
  8.  The two sentinel trees that grew  now where  the gates  of Isengard 
   had  stood  do  not  appear.  The  words   of  Aragorn   and  Gandalf 
   with  Treebeard  after  his mention  of the  destruction of  the Orcs 
   (whom  he  apostrophises  only  in  English  adjectives) in  the Wold 
   were  different from  those in  RK (p.  258), though  a part  of this 
   dialogue was used a little later in the final text:                   
                                                                        
       'We  know it,'  said Aragorn,  'and never  shall it  be forgotten, 
    nor  your  storming  of  Isengard,  and  it  is  our  hope  that your 
    forest  may  grow  again  in  peace.  There  is  room  and  to  spare 
    west of the mountains.'                                              
       'Forest  may  grow,'  said  Treebeard  sadly;  'woods  may spread, 
    but not Ents; there are no Entings now.'                             
       'Never  at  least  while  the  Mark   and  Gondor   remain,'  said 
    Gandalf;  'and  that  will  have  to  be  very  long  indeed  to seem 
    long  to  Ents.  But  what  of  your  most  important  task, Fangorn? 
                                                                        
   Treebeard does not say how long it was since Saruman had gone 
   (see p. 69); and Gandalf does not tell him that Saruman had 
   found his soft spot and persuaded him by 'the poison of his voice', 
   but says merely 'Well, he's gone then, and that is all there is to be 
   said' (reminiscent of his resigned 'Well, well, he is gone' when he 
   heard from Legolas at the Council of Elrond of Gollum's escape, 
   FR p. 269). Quickbeam does not appear in the handing over of 
   the keys to Orthanc: ' "It is locked," said Treebeard, "locked by 
   Saruman, and here are the keys," and he gave three black keys to 
   Aragorn.' 
  9.   Runaeluin: the last four letters are not perfectly clear, but this 
   seems much the most probable interpretation. Can Runaeluin be 
   the Sea of Rhun? 
  10.  The third manuscript C was given the chapter-number 'LV'. This 
   reduction of the numbers by two begins with 'The Tower of 
   Kirith Ungol' (p. 25). 
   
    11.  In the First Edition, while the eleventh king is named Leo f by the 
         minstrel in Edoras in 'Many Partings', in the list of the  Kings of 
         the Mark in Appendix A (II) the  eleventh king  is Brytta,  with no 
         explanation  given.  In  the  Second  Edition  the  explanation was 
         added: 'He was  called by  his people  Leofa, for  he was  loved by 
         all; he was openhanded and a help to all the needy.'                
    12.  The English adjectives in B are the same as those in RK: 'evileyed, 
         blackhanded,  bowlegged,  flinthearted,  clawfingered, foulbellied, 
         bloodthirsty'.  In  C  the  words  quingatelko and  rakkalepta were 
         omitted,  and  then  henulka  and  saurikumba  were struck  out and 
         tingahondo   changed   to   sincahondo.   Finally   sincahondo  was 
         changed on the printer's typescript to sincahonda as in RK.         
    13.  On  a  copy  of  the  First  Edition  that my  father used  to make 
         alterations for incorporation in the Second Edition he added to the 
         section 'The Chief Days from the Fall of the  Barad-dur to  the End 
         of the  Third Age'  in Appendix  B the  entry 'August  15 Treebeard 
         releases Saruman', but  this was  not for  some reason  included in 
         the Second Edition. See the Note on Chronology below.               
    14.  On the names Celebras and Fanuiras see VII.174, 306.                
    15.  The  course  of  this  river was  marked already  on the  First Map 
         (VII.305),  flowing  down  from  the  Misty  Mountains to  join the 
         Greyflood above Tharbad. It was not referred to in the text  of the 
         First Edition, but was named the  Glanduin in  Appendix A  (I, iii, 
         first  paragraph).  The  accidents  or  misunderstandings  that be- 
  
         devilled its  representation on  the map  accompanying The  Lord of 
         the Rings are detailed in Unfinished Tales pp. 263 - 5.             
    16.  It is not said in B that the only part of  the hobbits'  story that 
         really  interested  Bilbo  was  the  account  of  the  crowning and 
         marriage  of  Aragorn;  nor  that  he  had  forgotten  that  he had 
         already given Sting  and the  mithril-coat to  Frodo; nor  that his 
         books of lore had red backs. All these changes entered in the third 
         manuscript  C.  The  books  were  labelled  Translations  from  the 
         Elvish,  by  B.  B.  Esquire;  Esquire  was  removed on  the galley 
         proof.                                                              
            I record here various other details, mostly concerning names, in 
         which B differed from RK.                                           
            The  reference  to  Merry as  'a Knight  of the  Riddermark' was 
         retained from A (p. 61) and then  struck out.  On Hasufel  for Arod 
         see note 1.                                                         
            The alliterative verses of the song  of the  Riders of  Rohan as 
         they  rode  round  Theoden's  barrow  were  only  introduced  on  a 
         rider to the fourth text, the typescript for the  printer, together 
         with the passage preceding  them in  which the  song of  the Riders 
         brought to mind 'the  voice of  Eorl crying  above the  battle upon 
         the Field of  Celebrant', and  'the horn  of Helm  was loud  in the 
         mountains'.   The  king's   minstrel,  who   made  the   song,  was 
   
                   
                                                                             
   Gleowin  in  B,  Gleowine  in  C;  and  the   Barrowfields  of   A  become 
   the Barrowfield in B.                                                       
    In  Eomer's  farewell  words  to  Merry   (RK  p.   256)  he   speaks  of 
   his   deeds   'upon   the   fields   of   Mundberg',   emended  on   C  to 
   Mundburg (see VIII.355 - 6).                                               
    Treebeard's   name   of   Lorien    was   spelt    Laurelindorinan,   and 
   this  survived  into  the  First  Edition,  becoming   Laurelindorenan  in 
   the  Second.  He  still  says   to  Galadriel   and  Celeborn   O  vanimar 
   vanimalion  ontari  (p.  64),  0  being  changed  to  A  on  text   B  and 
   ontari  to  nostari  on  C.  The   comma  after   vanimar  was   added  in 
   the   Second  Edition.   In  VIII.20   I  mentioned   late  notes   of  my 
   father's  on  the  fragments  of  other  languages  found  in The  Lord of 
   the  Rings,  which  for  the  greater  part  of  the  book are  so hastily 
   written  as  to  be  mostly  unusable.  His  translation  of   O  vanimar, 
   vanimalion  nostari  can  however  be  made  out  (in  the  light  of  the 
   Quenya  words  themselves):  'fair  ones  begetters  of  fair  ones',  and 
   with  this  is  a  note  'nosta  beget';  cf.  the  Etymologies  in Vol.V, 
   stems BAN, NO, ONO.                                                        
    Wormtongue's   name   remained   Frana   (p.   65)  in   B  and   C,  but 
   was  changed  to  Grima  on  the  final  typescript;  and   Gandalf  still 
   calls Butterbur Barnabas (RK p. 265).                                      
                                                                             
                             Note on the Chronology.                          
                                                                             
   In  the  original  draft  A  of  this  chapter  there  were  scarcely  any 
   indications  of chronology:  Aragorn tells  Frodo (p.  61) that  they will 
   depart from Minas Tirith in  three days'  time, but  this only  relates to 
   the end of 'the days of rejoicing',  of indeterminate  length; and  it was 
   fifteen days' journey from Minas Tirith to Rohan.                           
   In B Aragorn tells  Frodo that  they will  leave in  seven days,  and that 
   'in  three  days  now Eomer  will return  hither to  bear Theoden  back to 
   rest in the Mark', as he duly did; and all this is retained in The Lord of 
   the Rings, together with the  fifteen days  of the  journey to  Rohan. But 
   neither B nor  C give  much more  indication than  did the  original draft 
   of  the time  taken over  the. stages  of the  journey from  Edoras to 
   Rivendell, and  it may  be that  my father  did not  attend to  the matter 
   closely until the final preparation of the book. It is a curious  fact that 
  
   the  chronology  of  'The Chief  Days from  the Fall  of the  Barad-dur to 
   the End of the Third Age' in Appendix B (and which is the same  in this 
   respect  in  both  editions)  does  not  agree  with  the  text  of  'Many 
   Partings' in respect either of Eomer's return in  relation to  the setting 
   out for Edoras or of the  time taken  on that  journey. In  the chronology 
   of 'The  Chief  Days' Eomer  returned to  Minas Tirith  on July  18, and 
   the riding  from  the  City  with King  Theoden's wain  took place  on the 
   following day, July 19, not four days  later as  in Many  Partings., while 
   
    the arrival at Edoras is dated August 7, eighteen days later, not fifteen 
    as in the text.                                                           
      As  I  have  noted already,  no indication  of date  was given  for the 
    meeting of Saruman with the  travellers as  they rode  north even  in the 
    First Edition; in the Second Edition the passage was altered to  say that 
    the  meeting  took  place on  the sixth  day since  they parted  from the 
    King, and they were still in Dunland (see p. 69). But in fact this dating 
    was  already  present in  the First  Edition, in  the chronology  of 'The 
    Chief Days' in The Tale of Years:                                         
      August  22  They  come  to  Isengard; they  take leave  of the  King of 
    the West at sunset.                                                       
      August   28   They   overtake  Saruman;   Saruman  turns   towards  the 
    Shire.                                                                    
    As the third text C  was written  it was  still on  September 1  that the 
    travellers saw the Mountains of Moria,  but late  emendation (see  p. 70) 
    produced, or satisfied, the chronology of 'The Chief Days':               
      September 6 They halt in sight of the Mountains of Moria.               
      September  13  Celeborn  and  Galadriel  depart,  the  others  set  out 
    for Rivendell.                                                            
    On  September  21,  the  day  before  Bilbo's  birthday, Gandalf  and the 
    hobbits  returned  to  Rivendell,  having  taken  (being mounted)  a much 
    shorter time  than they  took to  reach Moria  on their  outward journey, 
    nine months before.                                                       
   
                                     VIII.                                  
                                                                             
                                 HOMEWARD BOUND.                              
                                                                             
   The  original  draft A  of 'Many  Partings' continued  on into  the opening 
   of  'Homeward  Bound'  (see  p.  64),  but  my  father   drew  a   line  of 
   separation, and  began a  new pagination,  probably at  an early  stage. At 
   the  same  time  he scribbled  in a  title for  the new  chapter: 'Homecom- 
   ing'. This text runs  on with  continuous pagination  right through  to the 
   end of The Lord of the Rings, and included the Epilogue.                   
    This last of the first  drafts ends  the work  in style:  if not  the most 
   difficult of all the manuscripts of The Lord of the Rings it  certainly has 
   few  rivals. As  far as  the Battle  of Bywater  (see p.  93) it  gives the 
   impression  of  having   been  written   in  one   long  burst,   and  with 
   increasing rapidity. Ideas that appear in earlier reaches  of the  text are 
   contradicted  later  without  correction  of  the  former passages.  In the 
   part  of  it  that  corresponds to  'Homeward Bound'  and the  beginning of 
   'The  Scouring  of  the  Shire',  however,  the   text  does   not  present 
   excessive difficulty, chiefly because the final form of  the story  was not 
   very  substantially  changed  from  that  in the  original draft,  but also 
   because   my   father's   handwriting,   while   very   rough   throughout, 
   declined only gradually as the text proceeded.                             
    I  break  the  text here  into three  chapters as  in RK.  Throughout, the 
   original draft is of course called 'A'.  Of the  tale of  the visit  to The 
   Prancing  Pony  there is  not a  great deal  to record.  It opens  thus (RK 
   p. 268):                                                                   
                                                                             
    So  now  they  turned  their  faces for  home; and  though they           
   rode now they rode but slowly. But they were at peace and  in no           
  
   haste, and if they missed their companions of  their adventures,           
   still they had Gandalf, and  the journey  went well  enough when           
   once  they  passed  beyond  Weathertop.  For  at  the  Fords  of           
   Bruinen  Frodo halted  and was  loth to  ride through,  and from           
   here on to Weathertop he was silent and ill at ease; but Gandalf           
   said nothing.                                                              
    And when they came to the hill he said  'Let us  hasten', and             
   would not look towards it. 'My wound aches,' he said, 'and the             
   memory  of  darkness  is heavy  on me.  Are there  not things,             
   Gandalf, that cannot ever be wholly healed?'                               
    'Alas, it is so,' said Gandalf.                                           
    'It is so I guess with my wounds,' said Frodo....                         
   
      This page of A (carrying the end of the later  'Many Partings'  and the 
    beginning  of  'Homeward Bound')  was replaced,  in all  probability very 
    soon, by  a new  page with  a chapter  number, 'LVIII',  and in  this the 
    opening passage draws nearer to that in RK: the date  of the  crossing of 
    the Fords  of Bruinen  is given  (the sixth  of October,  as in  RK), and 
    Frodo  speaks  of  his  pain there,  not below  Weathertop; but  he says: 
    'It's my shoulder, my wound aches.  And my  finger too,  the one  that is 
    gone, but I  feel pain  in it,  and the  memory of  darkness is  heavy on 
    me.'(1)                                                                   
      When  Butterbur  came  to the  door of  The Prancing  Pony he  did not, 
    as  in  RK,  misunderstand  Nob's  cry  'They've  come  back'   and  come 
    rushing out armed with a club:                                            
                                                                             
      And  out  came  Barnabas  wiping  his hand  on his  apron and           
    looking as bustled as ever, though there seemed few folk about,           
    and  not  much talk  in the  Common Room;  indeed he  looked in           
    the dim lamplight rather more wrinkled and careworn.                      
      'Well, well,' he said, 'I never  expected to  see any  of you           
    folk again and that's a fact: going off into the wild with that           
    Trotter ...'                                                              
                                                                             
      Whatever  response  Butterbur  made  to Gandalf's  request 'And  if you 
    have any tobacco we'll bless you. Ours has long  since been  finished' is 
    not  reported.  When  Butterbur  objects  (RK  p.  272)  that  he doesn't 
    want 'a  whole crowd  of strangers  settling here  and camping  there and 
    tearing up the wild country' Gandalf tells him:                           
                                                                             
      '...  There's  room  enough  for  realms  between  Isen and             
    Greyflood, and along the shores between Greyflood and Brandy-             
    wine.  And  many-folk  used  to dwell  north away,  a hundred             
    miles  and  more  from  you,  on  the  North  Down[s]  and by             
    Nenuial or Evendimmer, if you have heard of it. I  should not             
    wonder if the Deadmen's Dike is filled with living men again.             
    Kings' Norbury is its right name in your tongue. One  day the             
    King may come again.'(2)                                                  
                                                                             
      Apart  from  these  passages  the text  of 'Homeward  Bound' in  RK was 
    virtually present in  the draft text,(3) though  naturally with  many small 
    changes in the dialogue still to come, until the end of the chapter: here 
    there  is  a notable  difference in  the story.  The conversation  of the 
    hobbits  as  they  left  Bree  is  much  as  in  RK, but  without Merry's 
    reference  to  pipe-weed  and  without  Gandalf's  reference  to  Saruman 
    and his interest in the Shire:                                            
                                                                             
      'I wonder what he [Butterbur] means,' said Frodo.                       
   
                             
                                                                           
     'I can  guess some  of it  at any  rate,' said  Sam gloomily.  'What I 
  
   saw  in  the  Mirror.  Trees  cut  down  and  all,  and  the  old gaffer 
   tumed out. l ought to have turned back sooner.'                          
     'Whatever  it  is  it'll be  that Cosimo  at the  bottom of  it,' said 
   pippin.                                                                  
     'Deep but not at the bottom,' said Gandalf.                            
                                                                           
   This stands near but not at the foot of a page.  Across the  empty space 
   my father wrote this note:                                               
                                                                           
     Gandalf  should  stay  at  Bree.  He  should  say:  'You   may  find 
   trouble,  but  I  want  you  to settle  it yourselves.  Wizards should 
   not  interfere  in  such  things.  Don't  crack  nuts  with  a sledge- 
   hammer,   or   you'll  crack   the  kernels.   And  many   times  over 
   anyway. I'll be along some time.'                                        
                                                                           
     The empty space  had perhaps  been intended  to mark  a pause;  at any 
   rate  this  note was  written in  later (though  not much  later), since 
   the text continues on the following page  and Gandalf  has not  left the 
   hobbits: he is present at and  plays a  part in  the encounter  with the 
   gate-guards  on  the  Brandywine Bridge  (at the  beginning of  the next 
   chapter in RK, 'The Scouring of the Shire': pp. 79 - 80).                
                                                                           
     They  passed  the  point  on  the  East  Road  where  they  had  taken 
   leave  of  Bombadil,  and  half  they  expected  to  see   him  standing 
   there  to  greet  them  as  they  went  by.  But  there  was no  sign of 
   him,   and   there   was   a   grey   mist   over   the   Barrow-down[s] 
   southward and a deep veil hid the Old Forest far away.                   
     Frodo  halted  and  looked  wistfully  south.  'I  should like  to see 
   the old fellow again. I wonder how he's getting on.'                     
     'As  well  as   ever,  you   may  be   sure,'  said   Gandalf.  'Quite 
   untroubled,  and  if  I may  say so  not at  all interested  in anything 
   that has happened to us. There will  be time  later to  visit him.  If I 
   were  you  I  should  press  on  for  home  now,  or  we'll not  come to 
   Brandywine Bridge till the gates are locked.'                            
     'But  there  aren't  any  gates,'  said  Merry, 'at  least not  on the 
   Road. There's the Buckland Gate of course.'                              
     'There  weren't  any  gates,  you  mean,'   said  Gandalf.   'I  think 
   you'll find some now.'                                                   
     They  did.  It  was  long  after  dark  when tired  and wet  they came 
   to  the  Brandywine  and  found  the  way  barred  at  both ends  of the 
   Bridge...                                                                
                                                                           
         The first draft was followed by a fair copy ('B') of 'Homeward 
   Bound' with that title, and then by a fine and elegant manuscript ('C'). 
   
                           
                                                                               
    Already in B the final form of the chapter was achieved at almost every 
    point.(4)                                                                   
                                                                               
                                       NOTES.                                   
                                                                               
    1.    The reason for  the change  was that  the recurrence  of the  pain of 
          Frodo's  wound  should  depend  on the  date, not  on the  place. See 
          further p. 112, notes 3 and 4.                                        
    2.    The name Nenuial first occurs  here. The  curious (but  certain) form 
          Evendimmer,   I   cannot   explain;   Evendim  (and   Fornost  Erain) 
          appear in the second text of the chapter.                             
    3.    The return of Bill the Pony is  recorded by  Butterbur in  almost the 
          same  words  as  in  RK (cf.  VII.448, VIII.219).  - Two  other minor 
          points  may  be  mentioned  here.  Gandalf's  sword  (RK  p.  272) is 
          called Orcrist (the name of  the sword  of Thorin  Oakenshield): this 
  
          was a mere  slip, which  however survived  into the  third manuscript 
          of  the  chapter,  where it  was changed  to Glamdring.  The entrance 
          into Bree by  the road  from Weathertop  was called  'the East-gate', 
          and  only  changed  to  'the  South-gate' on  the typescript  for the 
          printer; cf. the plan of Bree, VI.335.                                
    4.    In his parting words  to the  hobbits Gandalf  says in  B: 'I  am not 
          coming to the Shire. You must settle its affairs yourselves. To bring 
          me in would be using  a sledgehammer  to crack  nuts.' With  the last 
          sentence cf. the note, written on text A, given on  p. 77.  - Trotter 
          and  Cosimo  survived  into  the  third  manuscript  C and  were only 
          then  changed  to  Strider  and  Lotho;  Barnabas  survived  into the 
          final typescript and was corrected on that to Barliman.               
   
                                      IX.                                   
                                                                           
                          THE SCOURING OF THE SHIRE.                        
                                                                           
   As has been seen in the last  chapter, the  long draft  text A  moves on 
   into  what  became  'The  Scouring  of  the  Shire' without  break; Gan- 
   dalf's  departure  to  seek out  Tom Bombadil,  where the  chapter break 
   would  come,  was  not  yet  present.  When the  travellers came  to the 
   Brandywine  Bridge  their  reception  was  just  as  in  RK,  but  Sam's 
   shouted 'I'll tear your notice down when I find it' is followed by:      
                                                                           
    'Come   along   now!'   said   the   wizard.   'My  name   is  Gandalf. 
   And  here  is  a  Brandybuck,  a  Took,  a  Baggins,  and  a  Gamgee, so 
   if  you  don't  open  up  quick  there  will  be  more trouble  than you 
   bargain for, and long before sunrise.'                                   
    At   that   a   window  slammed,   and  a   crowd  of   hobbits  poured 
   out  of  the  house with  lanterns, and  they opened  the far  gate, and 
   some  came  over  the  Bridge.  When  they  looked  at   the  travellers 
   they seemed more frightened than ever.                                   
    'Come,  come,'  said  Merry,  recognizing  one  of  the   hobbits.  'If 
   you don't know me, Hob Hayward, you ought to....'                        
                                                                           
    Before  the  narrative  had  proceeded  much   further  the   text  was 
   corrected  and  Gandalf's  words  were  given  to  Frodo:  '"Come  along 
   now!"  said  Frodo.  "My  name  is   Frodo  Baggins.   And  here   is  a 
   Brandybuck, a Took, and a Gamgee..." '                                   
    The  questioning  of  Hob  Hayward  (RK p.  277) is  a tangle  of names 
   and titles. So far as I can see, it ran thus as first written, with some 
   changes made immediately:                                                
                                                                           
    'I'm sorry, Mr. Merry, but we have orders.'                             
    'Whose orders?'                                                         
    'The Mayor's, Mr. Merry, and the Chief Shirriff's.'                     
    'Who's the Mayor?' said Frodo.                                          
    'Mr. [Cosimo >] Sackville of Bag-End.'                                  
    'Oh is he, indeed,' said Frodo. 'And who's the Chief Shirriff?'         
    'Mr. [Baggins >] Sackville of Bag-End.'                                 
    'Oh, indeed. Well, I'm glad he's dropped the Baggins at least.          
   And he'll leave Bag-End too if I hear any more nonsense.'                
    A  hush  fell  on  the  hobbits  beyond  the  gate.  'It  won't  do  no 
   good to talk  that way,'  said Hob.  'He'll get  to hear  of it.  And if 
   you make so much noise you'll wake up the Big Man.'                      
   
     'I'll  wake  him  up  in  a  way  that'll  surprise him,'  said Gandalf. 
   'If  you  mean  that  your  precious  Mayor  is  employing   ruffians  out 
   of  the   wild,  then   we've  not   come  back   too  soon.'   He  leaped 
   from  his  horse  and  put  his  hand  to  the  gate  and tore  the notice 
   from it, and threw it on the path in the faces of the hobbits.(1)          
                                                                             
  
     This  was  the  last  appearance  of  Gandalf  before  the  final leave- 
   taking  at  the  Grey  Havens.(2) 'Gandalf'  was  changed here  to 'Frodo', 
   and 'horse' to 'pony', and it was presumably at this  point that  the note 
   given on p. 77  ('Gandalf should  stay at  Bree ...')  was written  on the 
   manuscript. It will be seen in what follows that in this  original version 
   of the story  Frodo played  a far  more aggressive  and masterful  part in 
   the events than he does in RK, even  to the  slaying of  more than  one of 
   the ruffians at Bywater and  their leader  at Bag  End, despite  his words 
   to Sam already present in  the first  manuscript of  'The Land  of Shadow' 
   (p. 32; RK p. 204): 'I  do not  think it.is  my part  to strike  any blows 
   again' (see the added sentence given in note 23).                          
     The account of the  hobbits' lodging  that night  in the  guard-house by 
   the  Brandywine  Bridge is  much as  in the  final form,  but lacks  a few 
   details  (as  Hob  Hayward's  remark  that  stocks  of pipe-weed  had been 
   'going  away  quietly'  even  before  Frodo  and  his companions  left the 
   Shire,  and  the  remonstrance  of other  hobbits against  Hob's indiscre- 
   tion, RK p. 279). It is  Frodo, not  Merry, who  threatens Bill  Ferny and 
   gets rid of him. In the story of their 'arrest' at Frogmorton (3) 'one  of the 
   Shirriffs' told them that on the orders of the Chief Shirriff (see note 1) 
   they  were  to  be  taken  to  the  Lock-holes in  Michel Delving  (cf. RK 
   p. 280), which is where the term first  appears (see  pp. 98-9).  It turns 
   out  that,  unlike  the later  story, Robin  Smallburrow was  actually the 
   leader of the band of Shirriffs (see p. 95):                               
                                                                             
     To the discomfiture of the Shirriffs Frodo and  his companions           
   all roared with laughter. 'Go on,' said Frodo.  'Robin Smallbur-           
   row, you're Hobbiton-bred. Don't be silly.  But if  you're going           
   our way we'll go with you as quiet as you could wish.'                     
     'Which  way  be  you  going,  Mister  Baggins?'  said Shirriff           
   Smallburrows,(4) a grin appearing  on his  face which  he quickly           
   smoothed away.                                                             
     'Hobbiton, of course,' said Frodo. 'Bag  End. But  you needn't           
   come any further than you wish.'                                           
     'Very well, Mr. Baggins,' said the Shirriff, 'but don't forget           
   we've arrested you.'                                                       
                                                                             
     Sam's conversation with Robin Smallburrows was concluded more            
   abruptly in A (cf. RK pp. 281 - 2):                                        
                                                                             
   '... You know how I went for a Shirriff seven years ago, before            
   
    
                                                                            
   all  this.  Gave  you  a  chance   of  walking   round  the   Shire  and 
   seeing  folk  and  hearing  the  news,  and  keeping   an  eye   on  the 
   inns.  But  we  all  has  to swear  to do  as the  Mayor bids.  That was 
   all  right  in  the  days   of  old   Flourdumpling.  Do   you  remember 
   him?  -  old  Will  Whitfoot  of  Michel  Delving.  But  it's  different 
   now. Yet we still has to swear.'                                          
     'You   shouldn't,'   said  Sam,   'you  should   cut  out   the  Shir- 
   riffing.'                                                                 
     'Not allowed to,' said Robin.                                           
     'If  I  hear  "not  allowed"  much  oftener,'  said  Sam,  'I'm  going 
   to get angry.'                                                            
     'Can't  say  I'd  be  sorry  to see  it,' said  Robin, and  he dropped 
   his  voice.  'Tell  you  the  truth,  your  coming  back  and  Mr. Frodo 
   and  all  is  the  best  that's  happened in  a year.  The Mayor's  in a 
   fine taking.'                                                             
     'He'll  be  in  a  fine  getting  before  many  days  are  over,' said 
   Sam.                                                                      
                                                                            
     The Shire-house (5) at Frogmorton was as bad as the gate-                   
  
   houses....                                                                
                                                                            
     It  was Frodo,  not Merry,  who made  the Shirriffs  march in  front on 
   the  journey  from Frogmorton,  and there  is no  mention of  his looking 
   'rather  sad  and  thoughtful' as  his companions  laughed and  sang. The 
   incident of the old 'gaffer'  by the  wayside who  laughed at  the absurd 
   scene,  and  Merry's refusal  to allow  the Shirriffs  to molest  him, is 
   absent;(6) but when  the  Shirriffs  gave  up  their  forced march  at the 
   Three-Farthing  Stone while  Frodo and  his friends  rode on  to Bywater, 
   the leader saying  that they  were breaking  arrest and  he could  not be 
   answerable,  it  was again  Frodo, not  Pippin, who  said 'We'll  break a 
   good many things yet, and not ask you to answer.'                         
     The  horror  especially  of  Frodo and  Sam when  they came  to Bywater 
   and saw what had been done there is told in A very much  as in  the final 
   form; but from Sam's words  'I want  to find  the Gaffer'  (RK p.  283) I 
   give the text in full, for differences now begin to multiply,  and before 
   long the story evolves in a way totally unlike that of the final  form of 
   the chapter. By this point  my father's  handwriting is  of extraordinary 
   difficulty, and gets worse; it has been a struggle to elucidate it even to 
   the  extent  that  it  is  printed  here.  I  have  supplied much  of the 
   punctuation, and I have silently  entered omitted  words where  these are 
   obvious, corrected words given wrong endings, and so forth.               
                                                                            
     'It'll  be  dark, Sam,  before we  can get  there,' said  Frodo. 'We'll 
   get   there   in   the   morning.   One   night   now   won't   make  any 
   difference.'                                                              
   
     'I  wish  we'd  turned  down  into Buckland  first,' said  Merry. 'I 
   feel  trouble's  ahead. We'd  have heard  all the  news there  and got 
   some  help.  Whatever  Cosimo's  been  up  to it  can't have  gone far 
   in   Buckland.   Bucklanders   wouldn't   stand  any   dictating  from 
   him!'                                                                 
     All  the  houses  were  shut  and  no  one  greeted  them.  And they 
   wondered  why,  till  coming  to  the  Green  Dragon, almost  the last 
   house  on  the  Hobbiton  side,  they  were  astonished  and disturbed 
   to  see  four  ill-favoured  men lounging  at the  street-end. Squint- 
   eyed fellows like the one  they saw  at Bree.  'And at  Isengard too,' 
   muttered  Merry.  They  had  clubs  in  their   hands  and   horns  in 
   their belts.  When they  saw the  travellers they  left the  wall they 
   had  been  leaning  on  and  walked  into   the  road,   blocking  the 
   way.                                                                  
     'Where  do  you  think  you're  going?'  said  one. 'This  ain't the 
   road to Michel Delving. And where's the perishing Shirriffs?'         
     'Coming  along  nicely,'   said  Frodo.   'A  bit   footsore  maybe. 
   We'll wait for them.'                                                 
     'Garn,  I  told  the Boss  [> Big  Sharkey] it  was no  good sending 
   the  little  fools.  We  ought  to  have  a'gone,  but  the   Boss  [> 
   Sharkey]  says  no,  and  .........  [>  the  Boss  let  him  have his 
   way.](7)                                                              
     'And  if  you  had  gone,  what  difference  would  that  have made, 
   pray?'  said  Frodo  quietly.  'We are  not used  to footpads  in this 
   country, but we know how to deal with them.'                          
     'Footpads, eh,' said the  man, 'so  that's your  tone, is  it? I'll 
   learn  you  manners if  you ain't  careful. Don't  you trust  too much 
   to the Boss's  kind heart.  [Added in  margin: He's  all right  if you 
   treat him right,  but he  won't stand  talk of  that sort.]  He's soft 
   enough.  But  he's  only  a  hobbit.  And  this  country  needs  some- 
   thing a bit bigger to keep it in order. It'll get it, too,  and before 
   the  year's  out,  or  my  name's  not  Sharkey.  Then you'll  learn a 
   thing or two, you little rat-folk.'                                   
     'Well,' said Frodo, 'I find  that very  interesting. I  was thinking 
   of waiting here and  calling in  the morning,  but now  I think  I had 
  
   better  call  on  the  Boss  at  once,  if  you  mean  my  cousin  Mr. 
   Cosimo. He'd like to know what's afoot in good time.'                 
     The  squinting  man  laughed.  'Oh,  he  knows  alright   though  he 
   pretends  not  to.  When  we've  finished  with bosses  we get  rid of 
   them.  And  of  anyone  who  gets   in  our   way,  see?'   [Added  in 
   margin,  as  a  replacement  or  variant:  '0,  Cosimo,' he  said, and 
   he  laughed  again  and  looked  sidelong  at  his  mates.  'Ah,  Boss 
   
                             
                                                                       
   Cosimo!  [Struck  out:  He  knows all  right, or  he did.]  Don't you 
   worry  about  him.  He  sleeps sound,  and I  shouldn't try  and wake 
   him  now.  But we're  not going  to let  you pass.  We get  enough of 
   ....... in our way.']                                                
    'Yes, I see,' said Frodo. 'I'm beginning  to see  a great  deal. But 
   I  fear  you're  behind  the  times  and   the  news   here,  Ruffian 
   Sharkey.  Your  day's  over.  You  come   from  Isengard,   I  think. 
   Well,  I  have  myself  come  from  the  South,  and  this  news  may 
   concern  you.  The  Dark  Tower  has  fallen,  there  is  a  King  in 
   Gondor,  Isengard  is  no  more,  and  Saruman  is  a  beggar  in the 
   wilderness. You are  the fingers  of a  hand that  has been  cut off, 
   and  arm  and  body  too  are  dead.  The  King's messengers  will be 
   coming soon up the Greenway, not bullies of Isengard.'               
    The  man  stared  at  him,  taken  aback  for  a  moment.   Then  he 
   sneered.  'Swagger  it,  swagger  it,  little  cock-a-whoop  on  your 
   pony,'  he  said.  'Big  words and  fat lies  won't scare  us. King's 
   messengers?' he said. 'When I see them I'll take notice maybe.'      
    This  was  too  much  for  Pippin.  As  he  thought of  the minstrel 
   upon Kormallen and the praise  of all  the fair  host, and  here this 
   squint-eyed  rascal  calling  the  Ringbearer   little  cock-a-whoop. 
   [sic]                                                                
    He  flashed  out  his  sword  and  rode  forward, casting  aside his 
   cloak so that  the silver  and sable  of Gondor  which he  still wore 
   could be seen. 'We  are the  King's messengers,'  he said.  '[And I'm 
   the  squire  of  Frodo  of the  Nine Fingers,  Knight of  Gondor, and 
   down  you  go  in  the road  on your  knees or  we'll deal  with you. 
   >] And I am the  esquire of  the Lord  of Minas  Tirith, and  here is 
   Frodo  of  the  Nine  Fingers  renowned  among  all  peoples  of  the 
   West. You're a fool.  Down on  your knees  in the  road, or  I'll set 
   this troll's bane in you.' His sword glinted red in the last  rays of 
   the  sun.  Merry  and  Sam  drew   and  rode   up  beside   him;  but 
   Frodo made no move.                                                  
    The  man  and  his  fellows  taken  aback  by  the  weapons  and the 
   sudden  fierce  speech  gave  way  and  ran  off   up  the   road  to 
   Hobbiton, but they blew their horns as they ran.                     
    'Well, we've come back none too soon,' said Merry.                  
    'Not  a  day  too  soon,'  said  Frodo.  'Poor  Cosimo.  I  hope  we 
   haven't sealed his doom.'                                            
    'What do you mean, Frodo?' said Pippin. 'Poor Cosimo?               
   I'd seal his doom if I could get at him.'                            
    'I  don't  think  you   understand  it   all  quite,'   said  Frodo. 
   'Though  you  should.  You've   been  in   Isengard.  But   I've  had 
   
   Gandalf  to  talk  to,  and  we've  talked  much  on the  long miles. 
   Poor  Cosimo!  Well,  yes.  He's  both  wicked  and  silly.  But he's 
   caught  in  his  own  net.  Can't  you see?  He started  trading with 
   Saruman  and  got  rich  secretly  and  bought  up  this and  that on 
   the  quiet,  and  then  he's  [?hired]  these ruffians.  Saruman sent 
   them  to  "help"  him,  and  show  him  how  to build  and [??repair] 
   ...  all  ...  And  now  of  course  they're  running  things  in his 
   name - and not in his  name for  long. He's  a prisoner  [?really] in 
   Bag End, I expect.'                                                      
  
     'Well,  I  am  staggered,'  said Pippin.  'Of all  the ends  to our 
   journey this is the last I expected: to fight half-orcs in  the Shire 
   itself to rescue Cosimo the Pimple of all people!'(8)                   
     'Fight?' said Merry. 'Well, it looks like it.  But we're  after all 
   only  4  hobbits  even  if  we're  armed.  We  don't  know  how  many 
   ruffians  there  are  about.  I   think  we   may  really   need  the 
   sledgehammer for this nut after all.'(9)                                 
     'Well,  we  can't  help  Cousin  Pimple  tonight,' said  Frodo. 'We 
   must find cover for the night.'                                          
     'I've  an  idea,  Mr.  Frodo,' said  Sam. 'Let's  go to  old Jeremy 
   Cotton's.(10) He used to be a stout fellow, and  he has  a lot  of lads, 
   all friends of mine.'                                                    
     'What,  Farmer  Cotton  down  South   Lane?'  said   Frodo.  'We'll 
   try it!' They turned and a  few yards  back rode  into the  lane, and 
   in a quarter of a mile came  to the  gates. Though  it was  early all 
   the   farmhouse   was   dark,   and   not  a   dog  barked.   '  "Not 
   allowed",  I  suppose,'  grunted  Sam.  They  knocked  on  the  door, 
   twice.  Then  slowly  a  window  was  opened  just  above and  a head 
   peered out.                                                              
     'Nay, it's none o' them  ruffians,' whispered  a voice.  'It's only 
   hobbits.'                                                                
     'Don't  you  pay  no  heed  anyway,  Jeremy,'  said  a  voice  (the 
   farmer's wife by the  sound of  it). 'It'll  only bring  trouble, and 
   we've had enough.'                                                       
     'Go  away,  there's  good  fellows,'  said  the   farmer  hoarsely. 
   'Not  the  front  door  anyway.  If there's  anything you  want badly 
   come round  to the  back first  thing in  the morning  before they're 
   about. There's a lot in the street now.'                                 
     'We know  that,' said  Frodo. 'But  we've sent  them off.  It's Mr. 
   Frodo  Baggins  and  friends  here.  We've  come  back.  But  we want 
   shelter for a night. The barn will do.'                                  
     'Mr.  Frodo  Baggins?'  gasped  the  farmer.  'Aye,  and  Sam  with 
   him,' added Sam.                                                         
   
     'All  right!  But  don't  shout,' said  the farmer.  'I'm coming 
   down.'                                                             
     The  bolts  were  drawn  back  stealthily  and it  crossed Sam's 
   mind that he  had never  known that  door to  be locked  let alone 
   bolted  before. Farmer  Cotton put  a head  round and  looked at 
   them in the gloaming. His  eyes grew  round as  he looked  at them 
   and then grave. 'Well,' he said,  'voices sound  all right,  but I 
   wouldn't  a'  knowed you.  Come in.'  There was  dim light  in the 
   passage, and he scanned  their faces  closely. 'Right  enough,' he 
   said,  and  laughed  with  relief.  'Mr. Baggins  and Sam  and Mr. 
   Merry   and   Mr.   Pippin.  Well,   you're  welcome,   more  than 
   welcome.  But  it's  a  sorry  homecoming.  You've  been  away too 
   long.'                                                             
     'What's come of my gaffer?' said Sam anxiously.                  
     'Not too well, but not too  bad,' said  Farmer Cotton.  'He's in 
   one  of [?they  new] Shire-houses,  but he  comes to  my backdoor 
   and I sees he's better fed than some of the poor things.  He's not 
   too bad.'                                                          
     Sam drew a breath of relief. 'Shire-houses,' he said. 'I'll burn 
   the lot down yet.'                                                 
     They  went  into the  kitchen and  sat down  by the  fire, which 
   the farmer blew up to a blaze. 'We  go to  bed early  these days,' 
   he  said.  'Lights  o'night bring  unwelcome questions.  And these 
   ruffians,  they  lurk  about  at  night and  lie abed  late. Early 
   morning's our best time.'                                          
     They talked for  a while  and learned  that Frodo's  guesses had 
   been  near  the mark.  There were  some twenty  ruffians quartered 
   in  Hobbiton,  and  Cosimo  was  up  at  Bag  End;  but  was never 
  
   seen outside of it.  'His ma,  they took  her and  put her  in the 
   Lockholes  at  Michel  Delving  three  [?  months] ago,'  said the 
   farmer. 'I'm less  sorry for  her than  I am  for some  as they've 
   took. But she did  stand up  to them  proper, there's  no denying. 
   Ordered them out of the house, and so they took her.'              
     'Hm,'  said  Frodo.  'Then  I  am  afraid  .we've   brought  you 
   trouble.  For we've  threatened four  of them  and sent  them off. 
   The  chief of  them is  one Sharkey  by his  own naming.  I feared 
   there were more. They blew horns and went off.'                    
     'Ah, I heard 'em,' said the  farmer. 'That's  why we  shut down. 
   They'll be after you soon  enough, unless  you've scared  'em more 
   than I guess. Not but what I  think they'd  run quick  enough from 
   anything of their own size. We'd clear 'em out  of the  country if 
   only we'd get together.'                                           
   
   'Have they got any weapons?'                                         
   'They  don't  show  'em,  no  more  than  whips, clubs,  and knives, 
   enough  for  their  dirty work,'  said the  farmer. 'But  maybe they 
   have.   Some   have  got   bows  and   arrows,  anyhow,   and  shoot 
   [?pretty quick] and straight. They've shot three in this district to 
   my knowledge.' Sam ground his teeth.                                 
                                                                       
   There  came  a  great  bang  at  the  front  door.  The  farmer went 
   quietly  down  the  passage  putting  out the  light and  the others 
   followed  him.  There  was  a  second  louder  bang.  'Open  up  you 
   old rat, or we'll burn you out,' shouted a hoarse voice outside. 
   'I am coming,'  said the  farmer, all  of a  [?quake.] 'Slip  up and 
   see how  many there  is,' said  Sam. And  he [?rattled  the chains] 
   and....... ed the bolts as the farmer ran up the stairs and back. 
   'I should say a dozen at the least, but  all the  lot, I  guess,' he 
   said.                                                                
   'All the better,' said Frodo. 'Now for it.'                          
   The  four  hobbits  stood  back  to  the  wall  towards   which  the 
   door  swung.  The  farmer  [?unbolted] the  bolts, turned  the key, 
   and  then  [?  slipped  back]  up  the stairs.  The door  swung open 
   and  in  [?peered]  the  head  and  shoulders  of Sharkey.  They let 
   him  come  in;  and  then  quickly  Frodo  drove  the  point  of his 
   sword  into  his  neck.  He  fell,  and  there  was  a howl  of rage 
   outside. 'Burn them, burn them,'  voices cried,  'go and  get fuel.' 
   'Nar, dig them out,'  said two,  and thrust  into the  passage. They 
   had  swords  in  their  hands,  but  Frodo   now  behind   the  door 
   swung it suddenly  in the  face of  the rear  one, while...  Sam ran 
   Sting  through  the  other.(11) Then  the  hobbits  leaped   out.  The 
   ruffian who had been down  on his  face was  [? leaning  against the 
   doorpost].  He  fled,  blood  pouring from  his nose.  The farmer... 
   took  the  sword  from  the fallen  ruffian and  stood guard  at the 
   door.  The  hobbits  ranged  about the  yards stealthily.  They came 
   on  two  ruffians  bringing  wood  from  the  woodpile  and  ....  ed 
   and killed them before they knew they were attacked.  'It is  like a 
   rat hunt,' said Sam. 'But  that's only  four and  one with  a broken 
   nose.'                                                               
   At  that  moment  they   heard  Merry   shouting,  'Gondor   to  the 
   Mark', and they ran  and found  him in  a corner  of the  stack yard 
   with  four  ruffians  [?pressing]  on him,  but held  at bay  by his 
   sword.  They  had  only  knives  and  clubs.  Frodo  and   Sam  came 
   running  from  one  side  and  Pippin  from  another.  The  ruffians 
   fled  blowing  horns,  but  one  more fell  to Frodo's  sword before 
   he could escape.                                                     
   
          
                                                                     
    They heard the  farmer calling.  They ran  back. 'One  less,' said 
  
   Farmer Cotton. 'I got him as  he ran.  The rest  have run  off down 
   the lane blowing like a hunt.'                                     
    'That's  six  altogether,'  said  Frodo. 'But  no doubt  the horns 
   will bring more. How many are there in the neighbourhood?'         
    'Not  many,'  said  the  farmer.  'They  mostly  bide  here  or at 
   Michel  Delving,  and  go  anywhere's  there's  any dirty  work. No 
   more of [? them's] come in since last spring. I... say  there's not 
   much  [more  than]  a  hundred  in  the  whole  Shire. If  we could 
   only join together.'                                               
    'Then let's start tonight,' said  Frodo. 'Rouse  up the  folk. Put 
   lights  in  the houses.  Get out  all the  lads and  grown hobbits. 
   Block the road south and send out scouts round the place.'         
    It was  not long  before all  Bywater was  alive and  awake again. 
   Lights  shining in  windows and  people at  their doors.  And there 
   were even cheers  for Mr.  Frodo. Some  lit a  bonfire at  the Road 
   Bend (12) and danced round it.  It was  after all  not more  than [the] 
   six[th  of]  October (13) on  a  fair  evening  of late  autumn. Others 
   went off to spy the land round about.                              
    Those  that  went  up  Hobbiton way  said that  there was  quite a 
   hubbub  there.  News of  Mr. Frodo's  return had  come in  and folk 
   were  coming  out.  The  ruffians  seemed  to  have  left the place 
   clear.  'Bolted  towards  Michel  Delving  where  they've  made the 
   Lockholes into a fortress, that's what they've  a' done,  I guess,' 
   said  Farmer  Cotton.  'But  they'll  come  back.  There's  no  way 
   from  the  West.(14) They  don  t  go   down  the   Tuckborough  way. 
   They've  never  given  in  there.  And  they've  [?beaten]  up more 
   than  one  ruffian  in  the Took-house.(15) There is  a kind  o' siege 
   going on.'                                                         
    'We'll send word to them. Who'll go?' No answer.                  
    'I'll  go  of  course,'  said  Pippin. 'It's  my own  country. I'm 
   proud of it. It's not more than 14 miles, as the  crow flies  or as 
   Took  goes  who  knows all  the ways,  from here  where I  stand to 
   the  Long  Smial  of  [?Tuckborough]  where  I  was born.(16) Anyone 
   come  with me?  Well, never  mind. I'll  be bringing  some [?stout] 
   Tooklanders this way in the morning.'                              
    Frodo  sent out  other messengers  to all  hamlets and  farms near 
   enough for folk to be willing to run to them.                      
    Nothing more that night.                                          
    In  the  morning  from  Hobbiton  and  Bywater  and   round  about 
   there  were  about  100  fullgrown  hobbits gathered  together with 
   sticks,  staves,  knives,  pitchforks  and  mattocks  and  axes and 
   
   scythes.  Messages  came  in  to  say  that  a  dozen or  more ruffians 
   had  been  seen  going  west  to  Michel  Delving  the  evening before. 
   Then  a  hobbit  ran  in  to  say  that  about  fifty  Tooklanders  had 
   come  in  on  ponies  to  the  East  Road  junction  and  a  couple  of 
   hundred  were  marching  up  behind.  'Whole   country's  up,   like  a 
   fire,'  he said.  'It's grand!  Right glad  we are  you came  back, Mr. 
   Frodo. That's what we needed.'                                          
                                                                          
     Frodo  now  had  forces   enough.  He   had  [?the]   block.....  the 
   East.....(17) and  put  a  lot  of  them  behind the  hedge on  each side 
   of  the  way.  They  were  under  Pippin's   command.  'I   don't  know 
   what  you  think,'  he  said  to  Merry and  Sam. 'But  it seems  to me 
   that either  the ruffians  are all  going to  gather in  Michel Delving 
   and-fight it out  there: in  that case  we'll have  to raise  the Shire 
   and go  and dig  them out;  or more  likely they'll  come back  in full 
   force this way to their precious Boss. It's forty miles if it's  a foot 
   to  Michel  Delving.  Unless  they  get  ponies  (which  wouldn't  help 
   much)  or  have  got  horses  they  can't  come  back  for  a   day  or 
   two.'                                                                   
     'They'll  send  a  messenger,'  said  Sam,  'and wait  somewhere till 
  
   their friends arrive; that'll speed things up  a bit.  Even so  I don't 
   see how they can do it till the day after tomorrow at quickest.'        
     'Well  then,'  said  Frodo,  'we'd best  spend the  time by  going to 
   Hobbiton and have a word with Cousin Cosimo.'                           
     'Right  you  are,  Mr.  Frodo,'  said  Sam,  'and  I'll  look  up the 
   gaffer.'                                                                
     So  leaving  Pippin  in  charge  on  the   Road  and   Farmer  Cotton 
   in  Bywater,  Frodo,  Sam  and  Merry  rode  on  to  Hobbiton.  It  was 
   one  of the  saddest days  of their  lives. The  great chimney  rose up 
   before  them,  and  as  they  came  in  sight of  the village  they saw 
   that  the  old  mill  was  gone   and  a   great  red   brick  building 
   straddled  the  stream.  All  along  the  Bywater  road every  tree was 
   felled, and little  ugly houses  with no  gardens in  [?desert]..... of 
   ash  or  gravel.  As  they  looked  up  the hill  they gasped.  The old 
   farm  on  the  right  had  been  turned  into  a  [?long   ?big]  work- 
   shop   or   [?  building]   with  many   new  windows.   The  chestnuts 
   were  gone.  Bagshot  Row  was   a  yawning   sand-pit,  and   Bag  End 
   up beyond could not be seen for a row of sheds and ugly huts.(18)       
     [The   following  was   struck  out   and  replaced   immediately:  A 
   [?surly   dirty]   ill-favoured   hobbit  was   lounging  at   the  new 
   mill-door.   He   was   [?smut]-faced  and   [?chewing].  'As   good  a 
   small model of Bill Ferny as I've seen,' said Sam.                      
   
     Ted  Sandyman  did  not  seem  to  recognize  them  but  stared  at 
   them with a leer until they had nearly passed.                         
     'Going to see the Boss?' he said. 'It's a bit early. But you'll see 
   the  notice on  the gate.  Are you  the folks  that have  been making 
   all the row  down at  Bywater? If  you are,  I shouldn't  [?try] the 
   Boss.  He's  angry.  Take  my  advice  and  sheer  off.   You're  not 
   wanted.  We've  got  work  to  do  in  the  Shire  now  and  we don't 
   want noisy riffraff.'                                                 
     'You  don't  always  get  what  you   want,  Ted   Sandyman,'  said 
   Sam.  'And I  can tell  you what's  coming to  you, whether  you like 
   it  or  no:  a  bath.'  He  jumped  from  his  pony  and  before  the 
   astonished  Ted  knew  what  was  coming  Sam   hit  him   square  on 
   the  nose,  and  lifting  him  with  an  effort  threw  him  over the 
   bridge with a splash.]                                                
     A  dirty  surly-looking  hobbit  was  lounging  on  the  bridge  by 
   the   mill.   He   was   grimy-faced   and   grimy-handed,   and  was 
   chewing.  'As  good  a  small  copy of  Bill Ferny  as you  could ask 
   for!' said  Sam. 'So  that's what  Ted Sandyman  admires, is  it. I'm 
   not surprised.'                                                       
     Ted  looked at  him and  spat. 'Going  to see  the Boss?'  he said. 
   'If you are you're too early. He don't see  no visitors  till eleven, 
   not  even  them  as  thinks  themselves  high  and  mighty.   And  he 
   won't  see  you  anyway.   You're  for   the  Lockholes,   where  you 
   belong.  Take  my  advice  and sheer  off before  they come  for you. 
   We don't want you. We've work to do in the Shire now.'                
     'So  I  see,'  said  Sam.  'No  time  for  a  bath,  but  time  for 
   wall-propping.   Well,   never   you  mind,   Ted,  we'll   find  you 
   something  to  do  before  this  year's  much   older.  And   in  the 
   meantime  keep  your  mouth  shut.  I've  a  score  to  pay  in  this 
   village,  and  don't  you  make it  any longer  with your  sneers, or 
   you'll foot a bill too big for you to pay.'                           
     Ted  laughed.  'You're  out  o'  date,   Mr.  Samwise,   with  your 
   elves  and  your  dragons.  If I  were you  I'd go  and catch  one of 
   them  ships  that [are]  [?always] sailing,  according to  your tale. 
   Go  back  to  Babyland  and rock  your cradle,  and don't  bother us. 
   We're  going  to  make  a  big  town  here   with  twenty   mills.  A 
   hundred  new  houses  next  year.  Big  stuff  coming  up   from  the 
   South.  Chaps  who  can  work  metals,  and  make  big  holes  in the 
   ground.  There'll  be  forges  a-humming  and  [?  steamwhistles] and 
  
   wheels going round. Elves can't do things like that.'                 
     Sam  looked at  him, and  his retorts  died on  his lips.  He shook 
   his head.                                                             
   
                                                   
                                                                       
     'Don't   worry,   Sam,'  said   Frodo.  'He's   day-dreaming,  poor 
   wretch.  And  he's  right  behind  the  times. Let  him be.  But what 
   we  shall do  with [him]  is a  bit of  a worry.  I hope  there's not 
   many caught the disease.'                                            
     'If I had  known all  the mischief  Saruman had  been up  to,' said 
   Merry, 'I'd have stuffed my pouch down his throat.'                  
     They  went  sadly  up the  winding road  to Bag  End. The  Field of 
   the Party was all hillocks, as if moles had  gone mad  in it,  but by 
   some  miracle the  tree was  still standing,  now forlorn  and nearly 
   leafless.(19) They came  at last  to the  door. The  bell-chain dangled 
   loose.  No  bell could  be rung,  no knocking  was answered.  At last 
   they  pushed  and  the  door   opened.  They   went  in.   The  place 
   stank, it was full of filth and disorder,  but it  did not  appear to 
   have  been  lived  in  for  some  time.  'Where  is   that  miserable 
   Cosimo  hiding?'  they  said. There  was nothing  living to  be found 
   in any room save mice and rats.                                      
     'This  is  worse  than   Mordor,'  said   Frodo.  'Much   worse  in 
   some  ways.'  'Ah,'  said  Sam, 'it  goes home  as they  say, because 
   this  is home,  and it's  all so,  so mean,  dirty [and]  shabby. I'm 
   very sorry, Mr. Frodo. But  I'm glad  I didn't  know before.  All the 
   time in the bad  places we've  been in  I've had  the Shire  in mind, 
   and  that's what  I've rested  on, if  you take  my meaning.  I'd not 
   have had a hope if I'd known all this.'                              
     'I  understand,'  said  Frodo.  'I  said much  the same  to Gandalf 
   long ago.(20) Never mind,  Sam.  It's  our  task to  put it  all right 
   again.  Hard  work,  but  we'll  not  mind.  Your  box  will  come in 
   useful.'                                                             
     'My  box?'  said  Sam.  'Glory  and  sunshine,  Mr.  Frodo,  but of 
   course.  She  knew,  of  course  she  knew.  Showed me  a bit  in the 
   Mirror. Bless her. I'd well-nigh  forgotten it.  But let's  find that 
   Boss first.'                                                         
     'Hi  you,  what're  you  doing?  Come  out  of  it!'  A  loud voice 
   rang  out.  They  ran to  the door  and saw  a large  man, bowlegged, 
   squinteyed,   [?painfully   ??bent]   coming   up   the   field  from 
   one  of  the  sheds.  'What  in  Mordor  do  you  mean  by   it?'  he 
   shouted.  'Come  out  of  it.  Come  here,  you Shire-rats.  I [?saw] 
   you.'                                                                
     They  came  out  and  went  to  meet  him.  When  they   drew  near 
   enough  for  him  to  see  them he  stopped and  looked at  them, and 
   to Frodo it seemed  that he  was.... [?and]  a little  afraid. 'We're 
   looking for the Boss,'  he said,  'or so  I think  you call  him. Mr. 
   Cosimo of Bag End. I'm his cousin. I used to live here.'             
   
            
                                                                        
    'Hi  lads,  hi,  [?come  here],'  shouted the  man. 'Here  they are. 
   We've got 'em.'                                                       
    But there was no answer.                                             
    Frodo  smiled.  'I  think,  Ruffian  Sharkey,  [?  we]   should  cry 
   "We've  got  him"?  If  you're  calling for  your other  ruffians I'm 
   afraid  they've  made off.  To Michel  Delving, I'm  told. I  am told 
   you  sleep  sound.(21) Well,  what  about  it  now. The  hobbits drew 
   their  swords  and  pressed  near  him;  but  he  backed  away.  Very 
   orc-like  all  his  movements  were,  and  he  stooped  now  with his 
   hands nearly touching  the ground.  'Blast and  grind the  fools,' he 
   said. 'Why didn't they warn me?'                                      
  
    'They  thought  of  themselves  first, I  expect,' said  Frodo, 'and 
   anyway  you've  given  strict  orders that  your sleep  is not  to be 
   disturbed.  It  s  on every  notice. Come.  I want  to see  the Boss. 
   Where is he?'                                                         
    The  man  looked  puzzled.  Then  he  laughed.  'You're  looking  at 
   him,' he said. 'I'm the Boss. I'm Sharkey all right.'                 
    'Then where is Mr. Cosimo of Bag End?'                               
    'Don't  ask  me,'  said  the  man.  'He  saw  what  was  coming, and 
   he legged it one night. Poor booby. But  it saved  us the  trouble of 
   wringing  his  neck.  We'd  had  enough  of  him.  And  we've  got on 
   better without him. He hadn't the guts of his ma.'                    
    'I  see,'  said  Frodo.  'So  you ruffians  from Isengard  have been 
   bullying  this country  for a  year, and  [??pretending] to  be Mayor 
   and  Shirriff  and  what  not,  and  eating  most  of  the  food  and 
   ... ing folk and setting up your filthy hutches. What for?'           
    'Who  are  you,'  said the  man, 'to  "what for"  me? I'm  the Boss. 
   And I do what I like. These  little swine  have got  to learn  how to 
   work  and  I'm  here  to  learn  'em.  Saruman  wants  goods  and  he 
   wants  provisions,  and he  wants a  lot of  things lying  idle here. 
   And he'll get them, or we'll screw the necks of  all you  little rats 
   and take the land for ourselves.'                                     
    'Isengard  is  a  ruin  and  Saruman  walks   as  a   beggar,'  said 
   Frodo.  'You've  outlived  your  time,  Ruffian  Sharkey.   The  Dark 
   Tower  has  fallen and  there is  a King  in Gondor,  and there  is a 
   King also  in the  North. We  come from  the King.  I give  you three 
   days. After that you are outlaw, and  if you're  found in  this Shire 
   you shall be killed, as you killed  the [?wretch]  Cosimo. I  see in 
   your eye that  you lie,  and in  your hands  that you  strangled him. 
   Your way leads downhill and [to] the East. Quick now!'                
    The  orc-man  looked  at them  with such  a leer  of hatred  as they 
   had not seen even in all their adventures. '... you're liars like all 
   
   your kind. Elf-friends and.......  ... And four to one, which makes 
   you so bold.'                                                      
     'Very well,' said Frodo, 'one to  one.' He  took off  his cloak. 
   Suddenly he shone, a small gallant figure clad in mithril  like an 
   elf-prince.  Sting  was in  his hand;(22) but he  was not  much more 
   than half Sharkey's  stature'. Sharkey  had a  sword, and  he drew 
   it,  and in  a [?fury]  hewed double-handed  at Frodo.  But Frodo 
   using  the  advantage  of  his  size and  [?courage] ran  in close 
   holding his cloak as a shield and slashed his leg above  the knee. 
   And  then  as  with  a groan  and a  curse the  orc-man [?toppled] 
   over  him  he  stabbed  upwards,  and  Sting passed  clean through 
   his body.                                                          
     So died Sharkey  the Boss  [?on the]  .... where  Bilbo's garden 
   had  been.  Frodo  [??crawling] from  under him  looked at  him as 
   he wiped Sting on the grass. 'Well,' he said, 'if ever Bilbo hears 
   of this he'll believe the world has  really changed!  When Gandalf 
   and I sat here long ago, I think that at least  one thing  I could 
   never have guessed would  be that  the last  stroke of  the battle 
   would be at this door.'(23)                                        
     'Why  not?'  said  Sam.  'Very  right and  proper. And  I'm glad 
   that it was yours, Mr. Frodo. But if I may say so, though it was a 
   grand day at Kormallen,  and the  happiest I  have known,  I never 
   have felt that you got as much praise as you deserve.'             
     'Of  course  not,  Sam,'  said  Frodo.  'I'm  a hobbit.  But why 
   grumble?  You've  been  far   more  neglected   yourself.  There's 
   never only one hero in any true tale, Sam, and  all the  good folk 
   are in others' debt. But if one had  to choose  one and  one only, 
   I'd choose Samwise.'                                               
     'Then  you'd  be  wrong,  Mr.  Frodo,'  said  Sam.  'For without 
   you  I'm  nothing.  But  you  and  me  together, Mr.  Frodo: well, 
  
   that's more than either alone.'                                    
     'It's more than anything I've heard of,' said Merry. 'But as for 
   the last stroke of battle, I'm  not so  sure. You've  finished the 
   beastly Boss, while I only looked on. I've a [?feeling]  from the 
   horns in the distance you'll find that Pippin  and the  Tooks have 
   had the last word. Thank heaven my..... is Took Brandybuck.'       
     It was as he said.  While they  had dealt  with the  Boss things 
   had flared up in  Bywater. The  ruffians were  no fools.  They had 
   sent a man on a  horse to  [?within) horn  cry of  Michel Delving 
   (for  they  had  many  horn-signals).  By  midnight  they  had all 
   assembled  at  Waymoot,(24) 18 miles  west   of  the   Bywater  Road 
   [?crossing].  They  had  [?horses  of  their  own]  on  the  White 
   
   Downs  and  rode  like  the  fire.  They  charged  the   road-barrier  at 
   10   a.m.  but   fifty  were   slain.  The   others  had   scattered  and 
   escaped. Pippin had killed [?five] and was wounded himself.                
       So ended  the [??  fierce] battle  of Bywater,  the only  battle ever 
   fought in the Shire. And it has at least a chapter all  to itself  in all 
   standard histories.                                                       
       It  was  some  time  before  the  last  ruffians  were   hunted  out. 
   And  oddly   enough,  little   though  the   hobbits  were   inclined  to 
   believe it, quite a number turned out to be far from incurable.           
                                                                            
       This ends a page, and with  it the  now fearsomely  difficult writing 
   comes to an end: for the next page is perfectly legible, and  this better 
   script continues to the end of the draft, which  is also  the end  of The 
   Lord  of  the  Rings.  The  pagination  is  continuous, however,  and the 
   . likeliest explanation  seems to  be that  there was  simply a  break in 
   composition at this point.                                                
     The  division  between  'The  Scouring  of  the  Shire'  and  'The Grey 
   Havens' occurs at a point  in RK  that has  nothing corresponding  in the 
   original draft, but  it is  convenient to  make a  break here,  after one 
   further paragraph concerning the fate of the 'ruffians', and to  give the 
   further continuation of the draft in the following chapters.              
                                                                            
     If  they  gave  themselves  up  they  were  kindly  treated,  and  fed 
   (for  they  were  usually  half-starved  after  hiding  in  the  woods), 
   and  then  shown  to  the  borders.  This  sort  were   Dunlanders,  not 
   orc-men/halfbreeds,  who   had    originally   come    because   their 
   own  land  was   wretched,  and   Saruman  had   told  them   there  was 
   a  good  country  with  plenty  to  eat  away  North.  It  is  said that 
   they  found  their  own  country  very  much  better  in  the   days  of 
   the  King  and  were  glad  to  return; but  certainly the  reports that 
   they  spread  (enlarged  for  the  covering  of  their  own   shame)  of 
   the  numerous  and  warlike,  not  to  say  ferocious,  hobbits  of  the 
   Shire   did   something   to   preserve   the   hobbits   from   further 
   trouble.                                                                  
                                                                            
     It is very striking that here, virtually at the end of The Lord  of the 
   Rings  and  in  an  element  in  the  whole  that  my  father   had  long 
   meditated,  the story  when he first wrote  it down  should have  been so 
   different from its final form (or that he so signally failed to see 'what 
   really happened'!). And this is not only because the original  story took 
   a wrong direction, as it turned out,  when all  four of  the 'travellers' 
   went to Farmer Cotton's house, nor because  he did  not perceive  that it 
   was  Saruman  who  was the  real 'Boss',  Sharkey, at  Bag End,  but most 
   of all because Frodo is  portrayed here  at every  stage as  an energetic 
   and  commanding  intelligence, warlike  and resolute  in action;  and the 
   
    final  text  of  the  chapter  had  been  very  largely achieved  when the 
    changed  conception  of  Frodo's  part  in  the   Scouring  of   the  Shire 
    entered.                                                                    
  
      It is  perhaps a  minor question,  to try  to resolve  how my  father was 
    developing the idea of 'Sharkey' as he wrote this text, but it is certainly 
    not easy to do so. The statements made are as follows:                      
       The chief of the orcish men at  Bywater said  (p. 82)  that he  had told 
    the  Boss  that it  was no  good sending  hobbits, and  that the  men ought 
    to  have gone,  but the  Boss had  said no.  This was  changed to  make the 
    man  say  that  he  had  given this  advice to  'Big Sharkey',  but Sharkey 
    had said no, and 'the Boss let him have his way'.                           
       Later in the same conversation, this man  says: 'It'll  get it  too, and 
    before  the  year's  out,  or  my  name's  not  Sharkey.' Then  Frodo calls 
    him (p. 83) 'Ruffian Sharkey'.                                              
       When  the  ruffians  came  to  Farmer  Cotton's  house it  was 'Sharkey' 
    who peered in at the door,"and Frodo slew him with his sword.               
       The  man  who  accosted  the   hobbits  at   Bag  End   (whose  orc-like 
    character  is  much  emphasised)  is  called  by  Frodo  'Ruffian  Sharkey' 
    (p. 91).                                                                    
       Frodo  tells  this  man  that  he  wants to  see the  Boss; to  which he 
    replies: 'I'm the Boss. I'm Sharkey all right.'                             
       Subsequently  Frodo  again  calls  him 'Ruffian  Sharkey'; and  he slays 
    him with Sting in single combat.                                            
      As  the  text  stands  there  can  be no  solution to  this unless  it is 
    supposed  that  my  father  changed  his  conception  as  he  wrote without 
    altering  the  earlier  passages. This  would probably  mean that  the name 
    'Sharkey',  whatever  its  basis  as  a  name,  was  transferred  from  the 
    squint-eyed  rascal  at  Bywater  when  my  father  saw  that   'the  Boss' 
    (Cosimo  Sackville-Baggins)  was  being  used   now  purely   nominally  by 
    some  more  ruthless   and  sinister   presence  at   Bag  End:   this  was 
    Sharkey'.(25) Then,  suddenly,  after  the  present  draft was  completed, my 
    father   saw  who   it  really   was  that   had  supplanted   Cosimo,  and 
    Saruman took over the name Sharkey'.(26)                                    
      At  any  rate, it  is altogether  certain that  Saruman only  entered the 
    Shire  in  person  in  the  course  of  the  development  of   the  present 
    chapter.  On  the  other  hand,  his  previous  baleful   association  with 
    Cosimo  Sackville-Baggins was  present in  the original  draft, as  is seen 
    from  Frodo's  remarks  at  Bywater  (p.  84)  and   Merry's  at   Bag  End 
    (p.  90:  If I  had known  all the  mischief Saruman  had been  up to,  I d 
    have stuffed my pouch down his throat').                                    
                                                                               
      It required much further work to  attain the  story as  it stands  in The 
    Return of the  King,  and  the  vehicle  of  this  development   was  the 
    complicated  second  manuscript  'B',  which  was  numbered  'LIX'  and  at 
    first given the title 'The Mending of  the Shire'.  It seems  very probable 
    that  Saruman's  presence   at  Bag   End  had   already  arisen   when  my 
   
                  
                                                                            
   father began writing this text, and the references to 'Sharkey' are  as in 
   RK;  but  while  in  detail  and in  wording it  advances far  towards the 
   final form he was still  following A  in certain  features, and  the major 
   shift  in  the  plot  (whereby  the  fight  at  Farmer Cotton's  house was 
   removed) took place in the course of the writing of the manuscript.       
   Before that point  in the  story is  reached the  most notable  feature is 
   that  Frodo  retains  his  dominance  and  his  resolute   captaincy.  The 
   incident of the old 'gaffer' who jeered at the band of Shirriffs  on their 
   forced  march  from  Frogmorton  entered  in  B,  but  it  was  Frodo, not 
   Merry,  who  sharply  ordered  their  leader  to  leave  him   alone.  The 
   leader  was  still,  and  explicitly, Robin  Smallburrow ('"Smallburrow!" 
   said Frodo.  "Order your  fellows back  to their  places at  once"'); but 
   his  displacement  by  the officious  and anonymous  leader took  place in 
   the course of the writing of this manuscript.(27)                         
   There  was  a  notable  development   in  B   of  Frodo's   exposition  to 
   Pippin  concerning  Cosimo  and  Saruman  and  the   pass  to   which  the 
  
   Shire  has  been  brought  (see  pp.  83 -  4). This  was removed  (cf. RK 
   p. 285) when, on  a rider  inserted into  B, it  became Farmer  Cotton who 
   recounted  from  personal  knowledge  the recent  history; but  Cotton, of 
   course,  did  not  know  who  Sharkey  was,   and  presumably   would  not 
   have been much enlightened to learn that he was Saruman.                  
                                                                            
   'I   don't   think  you   understand  it   quite,'  said   Frodo.  'Though 
   :  you  were  at  Isengard, and  have heard  all that  I have  since. Yes, 
   Poor  Cosimo!  He  has  been  a  wicked  fool.  But  he's  caught  in  his 
   own   net  now.   Don't  you   see?  Saruman   became  interested   in  us 
   and  in  the  Shire  a  good  while  ago,  and  began  spying.  [Added: So 
   Gandalf  said.]  A  good  many  of   the  strange   folk  that   had  been 
   prowling   about  for   a  long   while  before   we  started   must  have 
   been  sent  by  him.  I  suppose  he  got  into  touch  with  Cosimo  that 
   way.  Cosimo  was  rich   enough,  but   he  always   did  want   more.  I 
   expect   he   started   trading   with   Saruman,   and   getting   richer 
   secretly,   and  buying   up  this   and  that   on  the   quiet.  [Added: 
   Saruman needed supplies for his war.]'                                    
   'Ah!'   said   Sam,  'tobacco,   a  weakness   of  Saruman's.   [>  'Yes!' 
   said   Pippin.   'And  tobacco   for  himself   and  his   favourites!]  I 
   suppose  that  Cosimo  must  have  got  his  hands  on  most  of  it.  And 
   on the South-farthing fields, too, I shouldn't wonder.'                   
   'I  expect  so,'  said  Frodo.  'But  he  soon   got  bigger   ideas  than 
   that.  He  began  hiring  [>  He  seems  to   have  hired]   ruffians;  or 
   Saruman   sent   them   to   him,   to   "help   him".   Chimneys,   tree- 
   hacking,  all  those  shoddy  little  houses.  They  look  like imitations 
   of   Saruman's   notions   of   "improvement".   But   now,   of   course, 
   the ruffians are on top...'                                               
   
     The text then becomes  that of  RK; but  after Frodo's  admonition on 
   the subject of killing  (RK p.  285) it  continues thus,  following and 
   expanding A (p. 84):                                                    
                                                                          
     'It depends on how many of these ruffians there are,' said '          
   Merry. 'If there are a lot, then it will certainly mean fighting,       
   Frodo. And it isn't going to be as easy after this. It may prove a      
   nut tough enough for Gandalf's sledgehammer. After all we're            
   only four hobbits, even if we're armed.'                                
     'Well, we can't help Cousin Pimple tonight,' said Pippin; 'we         
   need to find more out. You heard that horn-blowing? There's             
   evidently more ruffians near at hand. We ought to get under             
   cover soon. Tonight will be dangerous.'                                 
     'I've an idea,' said Sam. 'Let's go to old Cotton's. He always        
   was a stout fellow, and he's a lot of lads that were all friends of 
   mine.'                                                                  
     'D'you mean Farmer Cotton down South Lane?' said Frodo.               
   'We'll try him! '                                                       
     They turned, and a few yards back came on South Lane -                
   leading out of the main road; in about a quarter of a mile it           
   brought them to the farmer's gates.                                     
                                                                          
     In the story of their arrival at  the farm,  their welcome  there and 
   conversation with  Farmer Cotton,  my father  followed A  (pp. 84  - 6) 
   closely,  with  some  minor  expansion  but no  movement away  from the 
   draft  narrative (except  that the  imprisonment of  Lobelia Sackville- 
   Baggins  is  made longer:  '"They took  his ma  six months  ago," said 
   Cotton, "end o' last April" '). But from the bang on the front door the 
   story changes:                                                          
                                                                          
     There  came  at  that  moment  a  loud  bang  on  the   door.  Farmer 
   Cotton  went  softly  down  the  passage,  putting  out the  light. The 
   others followed. There was a second louder bang.                        
  
     'Open  up,  you  old  rat,  or  we'll  burn  you  out!  '  shouted  a 
   hoarse  voice  outside.  Mrs.  Cotton  in  a  nearby  room   stifled  a 
   scream.  Down  the  stairs  that  led  into  the  kitchen   five  young 
   hobbits  came  clattering  from   the  two   upper  rooms   where  they 
   slept. They had thick sticks, but nothing more.                         
     'I'm   coming,'  shouted   the  farmer,   rattling  the   chains  and 
   making   a   to-do   with   the   bolts.  'How   many  is   there?'  he 
   whispered  to  his  sons.  'A  dozen  at  least,'  said Young  Tom, the 
   eldest, 'maybe all the lot.'                                            
     'All  the better,'  said Frodo.  'Now for  it! Open  up and  then get 
   back. Don't join in, unless we need help badly.'                        
   
     The  four  hobbits  with  swords  drawn  stood  back to  the wall 
   against  which  the  door  swung. There  came a  great blow  on the 
   lock,  but  at  that  moment  the  farmer drew  the last  bolt, and 
   slipped  back with  his sons  some paces  down the  passage [added: 
   and round  the corner  out of  sight]. The  door opened  slowly and 
   in  peered  the head  of the  ruffian they  had already  met. He 
   stepped  forward,  stooping,  holding  a  sword  in  his  hand.  As 
   soon  as  he  was  well inside,  the hobbits,  who were  now behind 
   the opened door, flung it back  with a  crash. While  Frodo slipped 
   a bolt back, the three others  leaped on  the ruffian  from behind, 
   threw him down on his face and  sat on  him. He  felt a  cold blade 
   of steel at his neck.                                               
      'Keep  still and  quiet! '  said Sam.  'Cotton! '  called Merry. 
   'Rope! We've got one. Tie him up!'                               
     But the ruffians outside began attacking  the door  again, while 
   some  were smashing  the windows  with stones.  'Prisoner!' said 
   Frodo.  'You seem  a leader.  Stop your  men, or  you will  pay for 
   the damage!'                                                        
      They dragged him close to the door.  'Go home,  you fools!  ' he 
   shouted. 'They've got  me, and  they'll do  for me,  if you  go on. 
   Clear out! Tell Sharkey! '                                          
      'What  for?'  a  voice  answered  from  outside.  'We  know what 
   Sharkey  wants.  Come  on,  lads!  Burn   the  whole   lot  inside! 
   Sharkey  won't  miss  that  boob;  he's  no use  for them  as makes 
   mistakes. Burn the lot! Look alive and get the fuel! '              
      'Try again!' said Sam grimly.                                    
      The  prisoner  now  desperately  frightened  screamed  out:  Hi, 
   lads!  No  burnings!  No  more  burnings,  Sharkey  said.   Send  a 
   messenger.  You  might  find  it  was  you as  had made  a mistake. 
   Hi! D'you hear?'                                                    
      'All right, lads!' said the other voice. 'Two  of you  ride back 
   quick. Two go for fuel. The rest make a ring round the place!' 
                                                                      
   'Well,  what's  the  next  move?'  said  Farmer  Cotton.  'At least 
   they  won't  start  burning  until  they've  ridden to  Bag-end and 
   back:  say  half  an hour,  allowing for  some talk.  The murdering 
   villains! Never  thought they'd  start burning.  They burned  a lot 
   of folk out earlier, but they've not done [any] for a long while. 
   We understood  the Boss  had stopped  it. But  see here!  I've got 
   the wife and my daughter Rosie to think of.'                        
      'There's only two things  to be  done,' said  Frodo. 'One  of us 
   has got to slip out and  get help:  rouse the  folk. There  must be 
   
   200 grown hobbits not far away. Or else we've got to burst out           
   in a pack with your wife and daughter in a  huddle, and  do it           
   quick, while two are away and before more come.'                         
     'Too much risk for the one [that]  slips out,'  said Cotton.           
   'Burst out together, that's the ticket, and make a dash up the           
   lane.'                                                                   
                                                                           
  
     The concluding passage,  from 'There's  only two  things to  be done,' 
   was written in a rapidly degenerating scribble, and the text  ends here, 
   not at the foot of a page. The story of the attack on the  farmhouse had 
   already shifted strongly away from that in the original draft  (in which 
   Frodo and  Sam slew  two of  the marauders  at the  front door  and four 
   others were killed in the yard before the remainder  fled); and  at this 
   point my father decided that he had  taken a  wrong turning.  Perhaps he 
   could not see any  credible way  in which  they could  burst out  of the 
   house  (with  the  young  Cottons  and  their mother  in the  midst) and 
   through the ring of men unscathed. At any rate, the  whole of  this part 
   of  the  B  text, from  ' "D'you  mean Farmer  Cotton down  South Lane?" 
   said Frodo' (p. 96),  was removed  from the  manuscript and  replaced by 
   a new start, with Frodo's saying  in response  to Sam's  suggestion that 
   they  all  go  to  Farmer  Cotton's:  'No! It's  no good  getting "under 
   cover" ', as in RK (p. 286), where however it is Merry who says this. It 
   is  Frodo  also,  not Merry,  who answers  Pippin's question  'Do what?' 
   with 'Raise the Shire! Now! Wake all our people!',  and tells  Sam that 
   he can make  a dash  for Cotton's  farm if  he wants  to; he  ends 'Now, 
   Merry, you have a horn of the Mark. Let us hear it!'                     
     The story of the return of the four hobbits to the middle  of Bywater, 
   Merry's horn-call, Sam's meeting with  Farmer Cotton  and his  sons, his 
   visit to Mrs. Cotton and Rose, and the  fire made  by the  villagers, is 
   told  in virtually  the same  words as  in RK  (pp. 286  - 8),  the only 
   difference being that it was on the orders of Frodo, not of  Merry, that 
   barriers  were  set  up across  the road  at each  end of  Bywater. When 
   Farmer Cotton tells that the Boss (as  he is  still named  throughout B, 
   though emended later to 'the Chief')  has not  been seen  for a  week or 
   two  B  diverges  a  little  from  RK,  for   Tom  Cotton   the  younger 
   interrupts his father at this point:                                     
                                                                           
     'They took his ma, that Lobelia,' put in Young  Tom. 'That'd           
   be six months back, when they started putting up sheds  at Bag           
   End without her leave. She ordered 'em off. So they  took her.           
   Put her in the Lock-holes.  They've took  others that  we miss           
   more; but there's no denying she stood up  to 'em  bolder than           
   most.'                                                                   
     'That's where most of them are,' said  the farmer,  'over at           
   Michel Delving. They've made the old Lock-holes into a regular           
   
                                                               
                                                                             
    fort, we hear, and they go from there roaming round, "gather-      
    ing". Still I guess that there's no more than a couple of hundred         
    the Shire all told. We can master '*em, if we stick together.'             
    'Have they got any weapons?' asked Merry.                                 
                                                                             
      This perhaps  implies that  the Lock-holes  were a  prison in  the days 
    before  any  'ruffian'  came  to  the  Shire.  Subsequently  Young  Tom's 
    story of  Lobelia was  removed from  this part  of the  narrative, and 
    replaced by Pippin's question 'Hobbiton's not their only place,  is it?', 
    which leads into Farmer Cotton's account of  where else  the 'ruffians' 
    hung out beside Hobbiton,  as in  RK (p.  288), and  a different  idea of 
    the origin of the Lock-holes: 'some old tunnels at Michel Delving'.        
      Merry's  question  'Have they  got any  weapons?' leads,  as in  RK, to 
    Farmer  Cotton's  account  of the  resistance of  the Tooks,  but without 
    his  reference  to  Pippin's father  (Paladin Took),  the Thain,  and his 
    refusal to have anything to do  with the  pretensions of  Lotho (Cosimo): 
                                                                             
     'There you are, Frodo! ' said Merry. 'I knew we'd have to      
   fight. Well, they started it.'      
     'Not exactly,' said Farmer Cotton, 'leastways not the shoot-      
   ing. Tooks started that. You see, the Tooks have got those deep      
  
   holes in the Green Hills, the Smiles (28) as they call 'em, and the      
   ruffians can't come at 'em...'      
                                                                             
     With Frodo still firmly in the saddle at Bywater, Merry rode off with      
   Pippin to Tuckborough (as he does not in RK). After they had gone,      
   Frodo  reiterated  his injunction  against any  killing that  could be 
   avoided (as in RK, p. 289),  but then  continued: 'We  shall be  having a 
   visit from the Hobbiton gang very soon. It's over an  hour since  we sent 
   the four ruffians off from here. Do nothing, until I give the word. Let 
   them come on!' In RK it is Merry who gives the warning that the men      
   from  Hobbiton  will  soon  be  coming  to  Bywater,  and   he  concludes 
   'Now I've got  a plan';  to which  Frodo merely  replies 'Very  good. You 
   make  the  arrangements.' The  arrival of  the men,  and the  trapping of 
   them beside the fire where  Farmer Cotton  was standing  apparently all 
   alone, follows exactly as in the final story, except that it is of course 
   Frodo, not  Merry, who  accosts the  leader; and  when this  encounter is 
   over,  and  the  men  bundled  off  into  one of  their own  huts, Farmer 
   Cotton says 'You came back in the nick, Mr. Frodo.'                       
      Then follows Cotton's account  to Sam  of the  condition of  the Gaffer 
   ('he's in one of  them new  Shire-houses, Boss-houses  I call  'em'), and 
   Sam's departure to fetch him, virtually as  in RK  (p. 291).  Once again, 
   it is Frodo not Merry who  posts look-outs  and guards,  and he  goes off 
   alone with Farmer Cotton to his  house: 'He  sat with  the family  in the 
   kitchen,  and  they  asked  a  few  polite questions,  but were  far more 
   concerned with events in the Shire. In the  middle of  the talk  in burst 
   
                            
                                                                              
    Sam,  with the  Gaffer.' The  farmer's account  of the  'troubles', ending 
    with Young Tom's story of  the carting  off of  Lobelia to  the Lock-holes 
    (RK p. 291 - 3), was inserted into B  on a  long rider;  and at  this time 
    Frodo's earlier  suppositions about  how it  all began  (p. 95)  and Young 
    Tom's earlier remarks about Lobelia (p. 98) were removed.(29)              
        The incursion of the Gaffer into the  Cottons' kitchen  is told  as in 
    RK (pp. 293 - 4); but then follows in B:                                   
                                                                              
        In the morning early they heard the ringing call of Merry's            
    horn,  and  in  marched  nearly  a hundred  of Tooks  and other            
    hobbits from  Tuckborough and  the Green  Hills. The  Shire was            
    all  alight,  they said,  and the  ruffians that  prowled round            
    Tookland had fled; east  to the  Erandywine mostly,  pursued by            
    other Tooks.                                                               
        There were now enough forces for a strong guard on the East            
    Road  from  Michel  Delving  to  Brandywine,  and  for  another            
    guard in Bywater. When all that had been settled and put in the            
    charge  of  Pippin,  Frodo  and  Sam  and  Merry   with  Farmer            
    Cotton and an escort of fifty set out for Hobbiton.                        
                                                                              
        The text then continues  with the  story of  their coming  to Hobbiton 
    and  meeting  with  Ted  Sandyman,  and  their  entry into  Bag  End, told 
    almost  word  for  word  as  in  RK  (pp. 296-7);(30) and ends  with the 
    advent  of  Saruman  and  his  murder  by  Wormtongue  (on  which  see pp. 
    102-3). The  text B  ends just  as does  the chapter  in RK,  with Merry's 
    saying 'And the very last end of the War, I hope', Frodo's calling it 'the 
    very last stroke', and Sam's saying 'I shan't call it the end,  till we've 
    cleared up the mess.' But there is thus no Battle of Bywater!              
        The  Battle  is  found  on  inserted  pages   that  are   numbered  as 
    additional ('19a, 19b')  to the  consecutive pagination  of the  text just 
    described.  If this  pagination means  that these  pages were  written and 
    inserted subsequently, and it is hard to see what else  it could  mean, it 
    might seem that my father (still following the  story in  A, in  which the 
    visit to Hobbiton preceded the battle,  p. 92)  had driven  on to  the end 
  
    of the Bag End episode without realising that the story  of the  Battle of 
    Bywater had yet to be  told. But  this seems  incredible. Far  more likely 
    he saw, as he wrote the story of the visit to Hobbiton, that the  order of 
    the  narration  in  A  must  be reversed,  so that  the chapter  would end 
    with the last stroke of the  War 'at  the very  door of  Bag End';  but he 
    postponed the battle, and inserted it subsequently  into the  text already 
    continuously paginated.                                                    
        Whenever this was done, the existing text  (in which  the dispositions 
    for  defence  next  morning  were  followed  at  once  by  the   visit  to 
    Hobbiton)  was  altered  to  that  of  RK  (p. 294),  and the  approach of 
    the  men  along  the   road  from   Waymoot  and   their  ambush   on  the 
    high-banked road to Bywater was  told almost  as in  the final  story: the 
   
   few differences in this passage are chiefly caused by Merry's having 
   gone to  Tuckborough  with  Pippin.  The  messenger from  the Tookland 
   does not refer to the Thain (see p. 99), and tells that 'Mr. Peregrin and 
   Mr. Merry are coming on  with all  the folk  we can  spare'; it  was Nick 
     Cotton, not Merry, who had been out all night and reported the        
     approach  of  the men,  whom he  estimated to  number 'fifty  or more' 
     (close on a  hundred', RK);  and when  the Tooks  came in  'the ringing 
     call  of Merry's  horn was  heard.' But  from the  point where  the way 
     back out of the ambush was blocked  against the  ruffian men,  when the 
     hobbits  pushed  out  more  carts onto  the road,  the B  text diverges 
     remarkably from the story told in RK:                                   
                                                                            
     A  voice  spoke  to  them   from  above.   'Well,'  said   Frodo,  'you 
   have  walked  into   a  trap.   Your  fellows   from  Hobbiton   did  the 
   same,  and  are  all  prisoners   now.  Lay   down  your   weapons!  Then 
   go  back  twenty  paces  and  sit  down.  Any  who   try  to   break  out 
   will be shot.'                                                            
     Many   of   the   men,   in  spite   of  the   curses  of   their  more 
   villainous  mates,  at  once  obeyed.  But  more  than  a   score  turned 
   about  and  charged  back  down   the  lane.   Hobbit  archers   at  gaps 
   in  the  hedges  shot  down   six  before   they  reached   the  waggons. 
   Some   of   them   gave   up,  but   ten  or   more  burst   through  and 
   dashed  off,  and  scattered   across  country   making  for   the  Woody 
   End it seemed.                                                            
     Merry   blew   a   loud   horn-call.   There   were   answering   calls 
   from  a  distance.  'They  won't get  far!' he  said. 'All  that country 
   is now alive with hunters.'                                               
     The  dead  ruffians   were  laden   on  waggons   and  taken   off  and 
   buried  in  an  old  gravel-pit  nearby,  the  Battle  Pits as  they were 
   called   ever   afterwards.   The   others  were   marched  off   to  the 
   village to join their fellows.                                            
     So  ended  the  Battle  of  Bywater,  1419,  the  [only >]  last battle 
   fought  in  the  Shire,  and  the  only  battle  since  the  Greenfields, 
   1137,(31) away   up   in   the   North   Farthing.    In   consequence, 
   although  it  only  cost  six  ruffian  lives  and  no  hobbits it  has a 
   chapter  to  itself  in  all  the  standard histories,  and the  names of 
   all  those  who  took  part  were  made  into  a  Roll  and   learned  by 
   heart.  The  very  considerable  rise  in  the fame  and fortunes  of the 
   Cottons dates from this time.                                             
                                                                            
      The  connection  with  the  visit to  Hobbiton was  made in  these words: 
                                                                            
      When all was settled, and a late midday meal had been eaten,          
   Merry said: 'Well now, Frodo, it's time to deal with the Chief.' 
   
   Farmer  Cotton  collected  an  escort  of  some  fifty  sturdy hobbits, 
   and  then  they  set  out  on  foot  for  Bag  End:  Frodo,  Sam, Merry 
   and Pippin led the way.                                                  
                                                                           
  
     The words 'When all was settled' are used now to  refer to  the ending 
   of  the  battle  and  the disposal  of the  dead and  captured ruffians; 
   previously  (p.  100)  they  had  referred to  the arrangements  made to 
   meet the approaching enemy.                                              
                                                                           
     The  story of  the meeting  with Saruman  at Bag  End was  written out 
   twice in B, the first form soon declining into a scribble when my father 
   thought better of the opening of the episode. The  first opening  I give 
   here:                                                                    
                                                                           
     'No  doubt,  no  doubt.  But  you  did  not,  and  so  I  am  able  to 
   welcome  you   home!'  There   standing  at   the  door   was  Saruman, 
   looking  well-fed  and  a  great  deal  less  wretched than  before; his 
   eyes gleamed with malice and amusement.                                  
     A  sudden  light  broke  on  Frodo.   'Sharkey!'  he   said.  Saruman 
   laughed.  'So  you've  heard  that,  have  you?  I  believe  all  my men 
   used  to  call  me  that  in  the  better times.  They were  so devoted. 
   And  so  it  has  followed  me  up  here,  has  it?  Really I  find that 
   quite cheering.'                                                         
     'I  cannot  imagine  why,'  said  Frodo.  'And  what  are   you  doing 
   here  anyway?   Just  a   little  shabby   mischief?  Gandalf   said  he 
   thought you were still capable of that.'                                 
     [Struck   out:   'Need  you   ask?'  said   Saruman.]  'You   make  me 
   laugh,  you  hobbit  lordlings,'  said   Saruman.  'Riding   along  with 
   all  these  great  people  so  secure  and  so pleased  with yourselves; 
   thinking   you  have   done  great   things  and   can  now   just  come 
   back  and  laze  in  the   country.  Saruman's   home  can   be  ruined, 
   and  he  can  be  turned  out.  But  not  Mr.  Baggins.  Oh,   no!  He's 
   really important.                                                        
     'But  Mr.  Baggins  is  a  fool  all  the  same.  And can't  even mind 
   his  own  affairs,  always  minding  other  people's.  To   be  expected 
   of  a  pupil  of  Gandalf.  He  must  dawdle  on   the  way,   and  ride 
   twice as  far as  he need.  The Shire  would be  all right.  Well, after 
   our  little  meeting  I  thought  I  might  get ahead  of you  and learn 
   you  a  lesson.  It  would  have  been  a  sharper  lesson  if  only you 
   had  dawdled longer.  Still I  have done  a little  that you'll  find it 
   hard  to  mend  in  your  time.  It'll  be  a  warning  to you  to leave 
   other  folk  alone,  and  not to  be so  cocksure. And  it will  give me 
   something  quite  pleasant  to  think  about,.to  set  against   my  own 
   injuries.*                                                               
   
     The second version of the episode in B is virtually  as in  RK, except 
   that it entirely lacks any reference to the  dreadful corpse  of Saruman 
   and the mist that rose above it and loomed 'as  a pale  shrouded figure' 
   over  the Hill  of Hobbiton;  and this  passage did  not enter  until my 
   father wrote it in on the page proofs of The Return of the King.         
     A note that he pencilled against the episode  in a  copy of  the First 
   Edition is interesting:                                                  
                                                                           
     Saruman   turned   back   into Dunland (32) on   Aug.   28.   He   then 
   made  for   the  old   South  Road   and  then   went  north   over  the 
   Greyflood   at  Tharbad,   and  thence   NW.  to   Sarn  Ford,   and  so 
   into  the  Shire  and  to  Hobbiton  on  Sept.  22:  a journey  of about 
   460  [miles]  in  25  days.  He  thus averaged  about 18  miles a  day - 
   evidently  hastening  as  well  as  he  could.  He  had  thus   only  38 
   days  in  which  to  work  his  mischief in  the Shire;  but much  of it 
   had  already  been  done  by  the  ruffians  according  to his  orders - 
   already planned and issued before the sack of Isengard.                  
                                                                           
     September 22 is  the date  given in  The Tale  of Years  for Saruman's 
   coming to the Shire, and October 30 for the  coming of  the 'travellers' 
   to the Brandywine Bridge.                                                
  
                                                                           
     At a late stage of work on the B text (but before the insertion of the 
   long rider  in which  Farmer Cotton  recounts the  history of  the Shire 
   since Frodo and his companions left, see p. 100 and  note 29)  my father 
   perceived  that  Frodo's  experience  had so  changed him,  so withdrawn 
   him, as to render him incapable of any such role in the Scouring  of the 
   Shire as had  been portrayed.  The text  as it  stood required  no large 
   recasting; the entirely different picture of Frodo's part in  the events 
   was brought  about by  many small  alterations (often  by doing  no more 
   than changing 'Frodo' to 'Merry') and a  few brief  additions. Virtually 
   all of these have been noticed in the foregoing account.                 
     A third, very fine manuscript ('C') followed B, and  here the  text of 
   RK was  reached in  all but  a few  passages, most  of these  being very 
   minor  matters.  It  was  on  this  manuscript  that  Cosimo  Sackville- 
   Baggins  became  Lotho,  and  the  references to  the Thain  were intro- 
   duced (see pp. 99,  101). The  number of  men at  the Battle  of Bywater 
   had been  enlarged to  'more than  seventy', and  the battle  had become 
   much fiercer, with the  trapped men  climbing the  banks above  the road 
   and attacking  the hobbits,  already as  C was  first written;  by later 
   emendation  the  numbers  of  the  men and  of the  slain on  both sides 
   were further increased. The original  reading of  C 'Merry  himself slew 
   the largest of the ruffians'  was altered  to '...  the leader,  a great 
   squint-eyed brute like a huge orc'; with this cf. the description of the 
   orc-man 'Sharkey' at Bag End in the A version,  pp. 90  - 1.  Lastly, an 
   important  addition  was  made to  C concerning  Frodo: 'Frodo  had been 
   
                                                           
                                                                           
   in the battle, but he had not drawn sword,  and his  chief part  had been 
   to prevent the hobbits in their wrath at their losses from  slaying those 
   of their enemies who threw down their weapons' (RK pp. 295 - 6).         
     There  lacked  now  only the  passage describing  the departure  of the 
   spirit of Saruman, and his corpse.                                       
   
                               NOTES.                                       
                                                                           
    1. Subsequently  the  passage  was  corrected  in  pencil.  The question 
       'Who's  the  Mayor?'  was  given  to  Merry,  and  the  answer became 
       'The  Boss  at  Bag  End';  Frodo's 'And  who's the  Chief Shirriff?' 
       received  the  same  answer.  Then  follows:  'Boss?  Boss?  You mean 
       Mr.  Cosimo,  I suppose.'  'I suppose  so, Mr.  Baggins, but  we have 
       to say just The Boss nowadays.'                                      
         Further on, where in RK (p. 279) it is said that 'The new         
       "Chief" evidently  had  means  of  getting  news,  A  has   the  New 
       Mayor [?or] Chief Shirriff';  but this  was changed  to 'the  Boss or 
       Chief  Shirriff'.  When  'arrested'  at  Frogmorton  Frodo   and  his 
       companions  are  told  that  'It's [Mayor's  >] the  Chief Shirriff's 
       orders', where RK (p. 280) has 'It's the Chief's orders'.            
    2. But see p. 111.                                                      
    3. The  village  was  named  Frogbarn,  with  Frogmorton  written  above 
       as  an  alternative (and  Frogmorton occurs  in the  text subsequent- 
       ly);  and  the  date  of their  ride from  the Brandywine  Bridge was 
       'the fifth of November in the Shire-reckoning', with '1st'  (the date 
       in  RK)  written  above.  The village  was 'about  25 miles  from the 
       Bridge' ('about twenty-two miles' in RK).                            
    4. The  name  Smallburrow  was  written  so,  as  in  RK,  at  the first 
       occurrence, but thereafter Smallburrows.                            
    5. 'Shire-house'  is  used  in A  for 'Shirriff-house'  in RK.  Sam asks 
       what  the  term  means,  and   Robin  Smallburrows   replies:  'Well, 
       you  ought  to  know, Sam.  You were  in one  last night,  and didn't 
       find it to your liking, we hear.'                                    
    6. See p. 95.                                                           
  
    7. The text here is very difficult. Above '(I told) the Boss'  my father 
       first wrote 'Long  Tom' before  changing this  to 'Big  Sharkey'. The 
       end of the ruffian's remarks as  first written  cannot be  read: 'but 
       the Boss says  no, and  [?Long Tom].....  way' (just  possibly 'goes 
       his way').                                                           
    8. There is a note  on the  manuscript here  which is  partly illegible: 
       '.......  only  Cosimo.......  What  happened  to  Otho?'  In  'Three 
       is  Company'  (The  Fellowship of  the Ring  p. 75)  it is  said that 
       Otho  Sackville-Baggins  'had  died  some years  before, at  the ripe 
       but disappointed age of 102', and this goes back  to an  early stage. 
    9. See the note given on p. 77 ('Gandalf should stay at Bree...').      
   
    10.  In RK Farmer Cotton is named Tom.                                     
    11.  Sting  had  been  given  to  Sam  by  Frodo in  'The Land  of Shadow' 
         (p. 32;  RK p.  204); but  Frodo wields  Sting in  his combat  at Bag 
         End with the chief  of the  orc-men (p.  92). In  a passage  that was 
         introduced  in the  Second Edition  Frodo was  induced to  receive it 
         back    at    the    Field    of     Cormallen    (see     p.    50). 
    12.  the  Road  Bend:  the  westward  turn  in  the  road  to  Hobbiton at 
         Bywater Pool. On  the large-scale  map of  the Shire  that I  made in 
         1943  (VI.107)  the  bend  is  more  marked and  more nearly  a right 
         angle than it is on the small map in The Fellowship of the Ring.      
    13.  October is a slip for November: see note 3.                           
    14.  By  'There's  no  way  from   the  West'   Farmer  Cotton   meant,  I 
         suppose,  that  there  was  no  other  way  back from  Michel Delving 
         but by taking the East Road, since  the ruffians  could not  or would 
         not pass through the Tookland.                                        
    15.  There  are  a  couple  of  pages  of  roughly  pencilled  text  which 
         repeat, with minor alterations  and extensions,  this section  of the 
         chapter  in  A,  made  perhaps  because  my  father   recognised  the 
         near-illegibility  of  the  original, and  these pages  have provided 
         help in elucidating it here and there (characteristically,  the words 
         or phrases that defy elucidation in the  original text  are expressed 
         differently in the  second). At  this point  the pencilled  text has: 
         'They've caught  a ruffian  or two  and thrashed  'em in  the Tookus' 
         (Tookus < Took-house, as workhouse became workus).                    
    16.  I  do  not know  whether the  Long Smial  is to  be equated  with the 
         Took-house.  -  This  is  the  first  appearance  of the  word smial, 
         which  seems  clearly  to  be  written thus,  although in  the second 
         text of 'The Scouring of the Shire' it is written  Smiles (see  p. 99 
         and note 28). Since Pippin was  born in  the Long  Smial, it  must be 
         the  forerunner  of  the  Great  Smials.  These  were  at Tuckborough 
         (Pippin speaks in Fangorn  Forest of  'the Great  Place of  the Tooks 
         away  back  in  the  Smials  at  Tuckborough',  TT  p.  64),  but the 
         name  as  written  here  is not  in fact  Tuckborough: it  looks more 
         like  Tuckbery  (not  Tuckbury).  However,   there  are   many  words 
         wrongly written in this  manuscript (in  the next  line of  the text, 
         for instance, the word I have given as '[?stout]' can really only be 
         interpreted as 'stood').                                              
    17.  The text could conceivably  be interpreted  as 'he  had the  block on 
         the  East  [Road]  strengthened',  although  no  road-block   on  the 
         East  Road has  been mentioned.  The second,  pencilled text  of this 
         part of the chapter  (see note  15) has  here: 'He  had a  block made 
         on  the  Road  at  the  waymeet.'  This  text gives  out a  few lines 
         beyond this point.                                                    
    18.  It is interesting to look back at early references to the destruction 
         in  the  Shire.  In  a  note probably  belonging to  the time  of the 
         outline  'The  Story  Foreseen  from   Moria'  (VII.216)   my  father 
   
         wrote:  'Cosimo  has  industrialised  it.  Factories  and  smoke. The 
         Sandymans  have  a  biscuit  factory.  Iron  is  found';  and  in the 
         earliest  reference  to  the Mirror  in Lothlorien  Frodo was  to see 
  
         'Trees being  felled and  a tall  building being  made where  the old 
         mill  was.  Gaffer  Gamgee  turned  out.  Open  trouble,  almost war, 
         between  Marish  and  Buckland  on   one  hand   -  and   'the  West. 
         Cosimo  Sackville-Baggins very  rich, buying  up land'  (VII.249; cf. 
         also VII.253, where there is a  reference to  the tall  chimney being 
         built on the site of the old mill).                                   
            In 'The old farm on the right' one should possibly read 'left' for 
         'right'; cf. my father's painting of Hobbiton, and  the words  of the 
         final  text of  'The Scouring  of the  Shire' (RK  p. 296):  'The Old 
         Grange  on  the  west  side  had  been  knocked  down, and  its place 
         taken by rows of tarred sheds.'                                       
    19.  Later in this manuscript (p.  108) the  Tree in  the Party  Field had 
         been cut down and burned.                                             
    20.  The reference is to  'The Shadow  of the  Past' (FR  p. 71):  'I feel 
         that as long as the Shire lies behind, safe and comfortable,  I shall 
         find   wandering  more   bearable:  I   shall  know   that  somewhere 
         there is a firm foothold, even if my feet cannot stand there again.' 
    21.  I  am  told  you  sleep  sound:  cf.  the  words  of  the  orc-man at 
         Bywater, speaking of Cosimo  (an addition  to the  text, p.  83): 'He 
         sleeps sound, and I shouldn't try and wake him now.'                  
    22.  Earlier in this narrative Sam wielded Sting: p. 86 and note 11.       
    23.  At  the  top  of the  page on  which Frodo's  words appear  my father 
         wrote:  'Ah,  and  you  said  in  Mordor  you'd never  strike another 
         blow,' said Sam. 'Just shows you never know.' See p. 80.              
    24.  Waymoot:  Waymeet  in  RK.  My  original   large-scale  map   of  the 
         Shire  made  in  1943  (VI.107)  has  Waymoot,  as  also   that  pub- 
         lished  in  The  Fellowship of  the Ring;  but the  second manuscript 
         of  'The  Scouring  of   the  Shire'   has  Waymeet.   Presumably  my 
         father changed his mind about the form but neglected the map.         
    25.  It is not  explained how  Frodo knew  that this  person, when  he met 
         him at Bag End, was called 'Sharkey'.                                 
    26.  Cf. Saruman's words at the end of  the chapter  (p. 102):  'I believe 
         all my men used to call me  that in  the better  times. They  were so 
         devoted' (RK: 'All  my people  used to  call me  that in  Isengard, I 
         believe. A sign of affection, possibly'). The footnote to the text in 
         RK  p.  298  'It  was  probably  Orkish  in  origin:  Sharku  [Second 
         Edition Sharku], "old  man" '  was not  added until  the book  was in 
         page proof.                                                           
    27.  A  rewritten  account  of   the  arrest   at  Frogmorton   and  Sam's 
         conversation  with   Robin  Smallburrow   was  inserted   into  manu- 
         script B. This is almost as in RK, but as first written Robin's reply 
         to Sam's question  'So that's  how the  news of  us reached  you, was 
         it?' was different:                                                   
   
         'Not  directly.  A  message  came   down  from   the  Chief   at  Bag 
         End,  about  two  hours  ago,  that  you  were  to  be   arrested.  I 
         reckon  someone   must  have   slipped  down   from  the   Bridge  to 
         Stock,  where  there's  a  small  gang  of  his  Men.   Someone  went 
         through Frogmorton on a big horse last night.'                        
         This  was  changed  at  once to  the text  of RK  (p. 282),  but with 
         'One  [runner]  came  in  from  Bamfurlong  last  night'.  Bamfurlong 
         was the reading of the First Edition here. In  the Second  Edition it 
         was  changed  to  Whitfurrows  (which  though  shown  on  the  map of 
         the Shire  was never  mentioned in  the text  of the  First Edition), 
         and  the  name  Bamfurlong  was given  to Maggot's  farm in  'A Short 
         Cut  to  Mushrooms'  (FR  p.  100):  'We are  on old  Farmer Maggot's 
         land' of the  First Edition  became 'This  is Bamfurlong;  old Farmer 
         Maggot's land.'                                                       
    28.  Cf. the Long Smial in A (note 16).  A draft  for the  present passage 
         has: 'those deep places the Old Smiles in the  Green Hills'.  I would 
         guess  that my  father introduced  Smiles as  being the  most natural 
         spelling  if  the  old  word  had survived  into Modern  English, but 
  
         then  abandoned  it  (it was  changed to  Smials on  the B  text) as 
         being  capable  of  an  absurd  interpretation.  Cf. Appendix  F (II, 
         'On Translation'): 'smial (or smile)  "burrow" is  a likely  form for 
         a descendant of smygel'.                                              
    29.  This  rider  was  inserted  at  a  late  stage,  for  as in  RK Merry 
         interrupts  Farmer  Cotton  with  a  question  ('Who  is  this  Shar- 
         key?');  thus  he  was  no  longer away  in Tuckborough  with Pippin, 
         but  had  assumed  his  role  as  commander  of  the   operations  at 
         Bywater.                                                              
    30.  The  only  differences  worth  noting  are  that  the trees  had been 
         felled along the Bywater Road 'for fuel for the  engine'; and  that a 
         few  men  were  still  present  in  the huts  at Hobbiton,  who 'when 
         they saw the force that approached fled away over the fields.'        
    31.  It is said in the Prologue to The Lord of the Rings that 'before this 
         story  opens' 'the  only [battle]  that had  ever been  fought within 
         the borders  of the  Shire was  beyond living  memory: the  Battle of 
         Greenfields,   S.R.1147,   in   which   Bandobras   Took   routed  an 
         invasion  of  Orcs.'  The  date  1137  was corrected  to 1147  on the 
         text C. - See p. 119.                                                 
    32.  In the First Edition the meeting  with Saruman  took place  after the 
         company had left Dunland: see p. 69.                                  
   
                                        X.                                     
                                                                              
                                 THE GREY HAVENS.                              
                                                                              
   The original writing down  of the  last chapter  of The  Lord of  the Rings 
   was  the  continuation  of  the  long uninterrupted  draft text  ('A') that 
   extends  back   through  'The   Scouring  of   the  Shire'   and  'Homeward 
   Bound' (see pp. 75,  79), and  which I  left at  the end  of the  Battle of 
   Bywater on p. 93. That text continues:                                      
                                                                              
    And  so  the  year  drew  to  its  end.  Even  Sam  could  find  no  fault 
   with   Frodo's   fame   and   honour   in  his   own  country.   The  Tooks 
   were  too  secure  in  their  traditional  position -  and after  all their 
   folkland  was  the  only  one  that  had  never  given  in to  the ruffians 
   -  and  also  too  generous to  be really  jealous; yet  it was  plain that 
   the    name    of    Baggins    would   become    the   most    famous   in 
   Hobbit-history.                                                             
                                                                              
    From  this  point  the text  of A,  rough but  now fully  legible, differs 
   chiefly from the final form of  the chapter  not in  what is  actually told 
   nor in how it is told but in  the absence  of several  significant features 
   and a good deal  of detail  that were  added in  later. For  example, while 
   the  rescue  of  Lobelia  Sackville-Baggins  from  the Lockholes  in Michel 
   Delving  and  the  disposition  of  her  property  is told  much as  in RK, 
   there  is  no  mention  of  Fredegar  Bolger;  and nothing  is said  of the 
   hunting out of the gangs of  men in  the south  of the  Shire by  Merry and 
   Pippin.  Frodo  became  the  Mayor,  not  the  Deputy  Mayor,  although the 
   difference was  only one  of title,  since he  made it  a condition  of his 
   acceptance  that  Will  Whitfoot  should  become  Mayor  again 'as  soon as 
   the mess is cleared up'; and his inactivity in the office is not mentioned. 
   As my father first set  it down  the account  in RK  (pp. 302  - 4)  of the 
   work of restoration and repair, of Sam's  planting of  young trees,  of the 
   fruitfulness  of  the  year  1420,(1) and  of Sam's  marriage to  Rose Cotton 
   was very largely reached. In this text there is no reference  to 'Sharkey's 
   Men',  and  the  jocular  name  given  in Bywater  to the  restored Bagshot 
   Row  was  'Ruffians'  End'.  The seed  in Galadriel's  box is  described as 
   'like a nut or a dried berry', its colour golden-yellow; Sam planted  it in 
   the Party Field 'where the tree had been burned' (see p. 90).               
    There is in A  no reference  to Frodo's  first illness  in March  of 1420, 
   when  in  Sam's  absence  Farmer  Cotton  found him  on his  bed 'clutching 
  
   a  white  gem  that hung  on a  chain about  his neck'  (the gift  of Arwen 
   recorded  in  'Many  Partings').  The  passage  in  RK (p.  305) describing 
   
                     
                                                                             
   the  finery  and  magnificence  of Merry  and Pippin,  in contrast  to the 
   'ordinary  attire'  of  Frodo  and  Sam,  is lacking,  and so  the further 
   reference  to  the  white  jewel that  Frodo always  wore is  also absent. 
   Since  my father  had written  a couple  of pages  earlier that  'Even Sam 
   could find no  fault with  Frodo's fame  and honour  in his  own country', 
   the  sharply  contrasting  picture  in  RK  is  of course  lacking: 'Frodo 
   dropped quietly out of all the  doings of  the Shire,  and Sam  was pained 
   to  notice  how  little  honour  he  had  in his  own country.  Few people 
   knew or wanted to know about his deeds and adventures...'                  
    Frodo's illness on  the sixth  of October  1420, the  date of  the attack 
   of  the  Ringwraiths  at  Weathertop  two years  before, is  recorded, but 
   not  that  in  March  1421.  The  naming of  Sam's eldest  daughter Elanor 
   ('born on 25  March as  Sam duly  noted') on  Frodo's suggestion  is told, 
   and the big book  with red  leather covers  is described,  without however 
   any mention of the title page and the sequence of Bilbo's rejected titles; 
   the  writing  in  the  book  ended  at  Chapter   77  (the   number  being 
   marked with a query).(2)                                                   
    The  last  part  of  the  chapter  was  set  down  with  great  sureness, 
   though not all elements in the  final story  were immediately  present. At 
   the  meeting  of  Frodo  and Sam  with the  Elves in  the Woody  End there 
   is  no  mention  of  the  Great   Rings  of   Elrond  and Galadriel;(3) at 
   Mithlond Cirdan  the Shipwright  does not  appear (but  enters in  a later 
   marginal  addition),  nor  is  Gandalf said  to bear  the Third  Ring; and 
   Frodo's sight of the 'far green country under a  swift sunrise'  is absent 
   (though  this  also  is  roughed  in  marginally;  the linking  of Frodo's 
   passage over the Sea 'with the vision  he had  of a  far green  country in 
   the house of  Tom Bombadil'  had been  referred to  in my  father's letter 
   of  November  1944,  see  p.  53).  I  give here  the text  of A  from the 
   coming of the company to Mithlond:                                         
                                                                             
    And when they had passed the Shire by the  south skirts  of the           
   White  Downs  they  came  to the  Far Downs  and the  Towers and           
   looked on the Sea; and rode down  at last  to Mithlond  the Grey           
   Havens in the long firth of Lune. And there was a ship  lying at           
   the haven, and upon the quays stood one robed also in  white. It           
   was  Gandalf,  and  he  welcomed  them; and  they were  glad for           
   then they knew that he also would take ship with them.                     
    But Sam was now  sad at  heart, and  it seemed  to him  that if           
   the parting would be bitter, even worse would be the lonely ride           
   home.  But  even  as  they  stood  there  and  were ready  to go           
   aboard, up rode Merry and Pippin  in great  haste. And  amid his           
   tears Pippin laughed. 'You tried to give us the slip once before           
   and failed, Frodo, and this time  you have  nearly done  it, but           
   you've failed again.' 'It  was not  Sam this  time who  gave you           
   away,' said Merry, 'but Gandalf himself.'                                  
   
     'Yes,'  said  Gandalf.  'It  will   be  better   to  ride   back  three 
   together  than  one  alone.  Well,  here  at last,  dear friends,  on the 
   shores  of  the  Sea  comes  an   end  of   our  fellowship   in  Middle- 
   earth.  Go  in  peace;  and  I will  not say,  do not  weep, for  not all 
   tears are an evil.'                                                       
     Then  Frodo  kissed  Merry  and  Pippin  and  last  of  all   Sam, and 
   went  aboard,  and  the  sails  were  drawn  up,   and  the   wind  blew, 
   and  slowly  the  ship  sailed  away  down  the  [?pale]  Gulf  of  Lune. 
   And  it  was  night  again;  and  Sam  looked  on  the  grey sea  and saw 
   a  shadow  on  the  waters  that  was  lost  in  the  West. And  he stood 
   a  while  hearing  the  sigh  and  murmur  of  the  waves  on  the shores 
  
   of  Middle-earth,  and  the  sound  of  it  remained  in  his  heart  for 
   ever,  though  he  never  spoke  of  it.  And  Merry  and   Pippin  stood 
   silent beside him.                                                        
                                                                            
     The long ride back to the Shire is told in almost the same words  as in 
   The  Return  of  the  King. And  thus the  Third Age  was brought  to its 
   final end, in  this most  memorable of  partings, without  hesitation and 
   with  assured  simplicity;   the  unmistakeable   voices  of   Merry  and 
   Pippin, the still more unmistakeable voice of Gandalf  in his  last words 
   on  Middle-earth,  and  the  beginning  of  the  voyage that  was bearing 
   away  into  the  True  West  the  hobbits, Bilbo  and Frodo,  leaving Sam 
   behind.                                                                   
                                                                            
     A  manuscript  of  the  chapter  as a  separate entity  ('B') followed, 
   subsequently  numbered  'LX'  and  entitled  'The  Grey  Havens'.  It was 
   written before the changed view of  Frodo's reputation  in the  Shire had 
   entered, but with  emendations and  additions it  reached the  final form 
   in almost all the features in which A differed from it. My father did not 
   yet realise, however, that  Fredegar Bolger  languished in  the Lockholes 
   along  with  Will   Whitfoot  and   Lobelia  Sackville-Baggins;   and  of 
   Lobelia it was said in a first draft of the  passage concerning  her that 
   'She  never  got  over the  news of  poor Cosimo's  murder, and  she said 
   that it was not his fault; he was led astray by  that wicked  Sharkey and 
   never meant any harm.'                                                    
     Frodo's first illness was still absent as B was originally written, and 
   when it was introduced it was in these words:                             
                                                                            
     Sam  was  away  on  his  forestry   work  in   March,  and   Frodo  was 
   glad,  for he  had been  feeling ill,  and it  would have  been difficult 
   to  conceal  from  Sam.  On  the  twelfth  of  March (4) he  was   in  pain 
   and  weighed  down  with  a  great  sense  of  darkness,  and   could  do 
   little  more  than  walk  about  clasping  the  jewel  of   Queen  Arwen. 
   But after a while the fit passed.                                         
   
     An idea that was never carried further appears in a  hastily scribbled 
   passage  on this  manuscript, apparently  intended for  inclusion before 
   'Little Elanor was nearly six  months old,  and 1421  had passed  to its 
   autumn' (RK p. 306):                                                     
                                                                           
     At   midsummer   Gandalf   appeared  suddenly,   and  his   visit  was 
   long  remembered  for  the  astonishing  things  that  happened  to  all 
   the   bonfires   (which   hobbit   [?children]   light   on  midsummer's 
   eve).  The  whole  Shire  was  lit  with  lights  of many  colours until 
   the  dawn  came,  and  it  seemed  that  the fire  [??ran wild  for him] 
   over  all  the  land  so  that  the  grass  was kindled  with glittering 
   jewels,  and  the  trees  were  hung  with  red  and  gold  blossom  all 
   through  the  night,  and the  Shire was  full of  light and  song until 
   the dawn came.                                                           
                                                                           
     No other trace  of this  idea is  found. Perhaps  my father  felt that 
   when Gandalf declared that his time was over he meant no less.(5)        
     The title page of the Red Book of Westmarch first  appears in  B, with 
   Bilbo's titles written one above the other and all struck through (which 
   was the meaning  of the  word 'so'  in 'crossed  out one  after another, 
   so.', RK p. 307):                                                        
                                                                           
     Memoirs of An Amateur Burglar                                          
     My Unexpected Journey                                                  
     There and Back Again and What Happened After                           
     Adventures of Five Hobbits                                             
     The Case of the Great Ring (compiled from the records                  
     and notes of B. Baggins and others)                                    
  
     What the Bagginses Did in the War of the Ring                          
     (here Bilbo's hand ended and Frodo had written:)                       
                                      The                                   
                                   Downfall                                 
                                      of                                    
                             The Lord of the Rings                          
                                      and                                   
                            The Return of the King                          
       (as seen by B. and F. Baggins, S. Gamgee, M. Brandybuck, P. Took, 
               supplemented by information provided by the Wise)            
                                                                           
   In the typescript that followed B the following was added:               
                                                                           
              Together with certain excerpts from Books of Lore             
                    translated by B. Baggins in Rivendell (6)               
                                                                           
     In B appeared the Three Rings  of the  Elves on  the fingers  of their 
   bearers, but they were not yet named. It was not until the book  was in 
   galley  proof  that 'Vilya,  mightiest of  the Three'  was added  to the 
   description  of  Elrond's  Ring,  Gandalf's  Ring  was named  'Narya the 
   
   Great',  and  that  of  Galadriel  became  'Nenya,  the  ring   wrought  of 
   mithril'.                                                                   
     Lastly, both in A  and in  B my  father set  within square  brackets, his 
   usual  sign  of  doubt,  certain  of  Frodo's  words  to  Sam in  the Woody 
   End,  thus:  'No,  Sam.  Not  yet  anyway,  not  further  than  the Havens. 
   [Though  you  too  were  a  Ringbearer, if  only for  a little  while: your 
   time may come.]'                                                            
                                                                              
                                      NOTES.                                   
                                                                              
   1. Absent from the account of  the year  1420 is  the sentence  in RK, 
      p. 303: 'All the children born or  begotten in  that year,  and there 
      were  many,  were fair  to see  and strong,  and most  of them  had a 
      rich  golden  hair  that had  before been  rare among  hobbits.' This 
      entered in the first typescript text. See p. 134, note 12.               
   2. In the following text the last, unfinished chapter in the  Red Book 
      was numbered '72', and on the  first typescript  this was  changed to 
      '80', as in RK.                                                          
   3. The chant to Elbereth began thus:                                         
                          O Elbereth Gilthoniel                                
                          Silivren pennar oriel!                               
                          Gilthoniel O Elbereth...                             
      Cf. VI.394. This was repeated  in the  second text  of the  chapter, but 
      oriel  was emended  to iriel.  This in  turn was  repeated on  the first 
      typescript, and then the opening was changed to its form in RK:          
                          A! Elbereth Gilthoniel                               
                          silivren penna miriel                                
                          o menel aglar elenath...                             
        To Bilbo's question (RK p. 309) 'Are you coming?' Frodo replies 
      here:  'Yes,  I   am  coming,   before  the   wound  returns.   And  the 
      Ringbearers   should   go   together.'   Frodo   was  speaking   of  the 
      sickness that had come  on him  on October  the sixth,  the date  of his 
      wounding  at  Weathertop,  in  each  of  the  following  years.  It  was 
      now  22  September  (Bilbo's  birthday);  on  the  twenty-ninth  of  the 
      month   the   ship   sailed  from   the  Grey   Havens.  On   the  third 
      anniversary  of  the  attack  at  Weathertop  The  Lord  of.  the  Rings 
      ends, for  it was  on that  day, according  to The  Tale of  Years, that 
      Sam returned to Bag End.                                                 
   4. The date was corrected  to the  thirteenth of  March on  the following 
      typescript text. This  in the  final chronology  was the  anniversary of 
      the  poisoning  of  Frodo  by  Shelob, as  noted in  The Tale  of Years. 
  
      Frodo's third illness, in  the following  year, also  fell on  March 13, 
      according to The Tale of Years.                                          
   5. But  he had  perhaps intended  that a  final visit  by Gandalf  to the 
      Shire  should  be  recorded;  as Gandalf  said when  he parted  from the 
   
    
                                                                        
    hobbits  in the  note on  the draft  manuscript of  'Homeward Bound' 
    (p. 77): 'I'll be along some time.'                                  
  6.  In the two typescript texts of the chapter the  crossings-out were 
    omitted, and  Bilbo's first  title 'Memoirs  of an  Amateur Burglar' 
    was  replaced  by  'My  Diary'.  'What  Happened  After'  was  still 
    shown  as  an  addition,  and  the  words  'and friends'  were added 
    after 'Bagginses' in  Bilbo's final  title; in  the margins  of both 
    typescripts my father noted that the corrections were to  be printed 
    as such, representing the original title-page. The final form of the 
    page was introduced on the galley proof.                             
   
                                     XI.                                  
                                                                         
                                THE EPILOGUE.                             
                                                                         
   The  words  that  end The  Lord of  the Rings,  '"Well, I'm  back," he 
   said', were not intended  to do  so when  my father  wrote them  in the 
   long  draft  manuscript  A  which  has  been  followed in  the previous 
   chapters. It is obvious from the manuscript that the text  continued on 
   without break;(1) and there  is in  fact no  indication that  my father 
   thought  of  what  he  was  writing  as  markedly  separate  from  what 
   preceded. I' give  now this  last part  of A:  very rough,  but legible 
   throughout. The  ages of  Sam's children  were added,  almost certainly 
   at  the  time  of  writing:  Elanor  15,  Frodo 13,  Rose 11,  Merry 9, 
   Pippin 7.                                                              
                                                                         
    And   one   evening   in   March   [added:   1436](2) Master   Samwise. 
   Gamgee  was  taking  his  ease  by  a  fire  in   his  study,   and  the 
   children  were  all  gathered  about  him,  as was  not at  all unusual, 
   though it was always supposed to be a special treat.                   
    He had been reading aloud (as was usual) from a big Red               
   Book  on  a  stand,  and  on  a  stool  beside him  sat Elanor,  and she 
   was  a  beautiful  child  more   fair-skinned  than   most  hobbit-maids 
   and  more  slender,  and  she  was  now  running  up  into  her  'teens; 
   and  there  was  Frodo-lad  on  the heathrug,  in spite  of his  name as 
   good a copy of Sam as you could wish, and Rose, Merry, and             
   Pippin  were  sitting  in  chairs  much  too  big  for  them. Goldilocks 
   had  gone to  bed, for  in this  Frodo's foretelling  had made  a slight 
   error and she came after Pippin, and was still only five and the       
   Red  Book  rather  too  much  for  her   yet.  But   she  was   not  the 
   last of the line, for Sam and Rose seemed likely to rival old          
   Gerontius  Took  in  the  number  of  their  children   as  successfully 
   as Bilbo had passed his age. There was little Ham, and there was       
   Daisie in her cradle.                                                  
                                                                         
         'Well dear,' said Sam, 'it grew there once, because I saw it 
   with my own eyes.'                                                     
    'Does it grow there still, daddy?'                                    
    'I  don't  see  why  it  shouldn't,  Ellie.  I've  never  been   on  my 
   travels  again,  as  you  know,  having  all  you young  folk to  mind - 
   
                    
                                                                       
   regular  ragtag  and  bobtail  old  Saruman  would  have  called it. 
   But  Mr.  Merry  and  Mr.  Pippin,  they've  been  south  more  than 
  
   once, for they sort of belong there too now.'                        
    'And  haven't  they  grown  big?'  said  Merry.  'I  wish  I  could 
   grow  big  like  Mr.   Meriadoc  of   Buckland.  He's   the  biggest 
   hobbit that ever was: bigger than Bandobras.'                        
    'Not  bigger  than  Mr.  Peregrin  of  Tuckborough,'  said  Pippin, 
   'and  he's  got  hair that's  almost golden.  Is he  Prince Peregrin 
   away down in the Stone City, dad?'                                   
    'Well,  he's never  said so,'  said Sam,  'but he's  highly thought 
   of, that I know. But now where were [we] getting to?'                
    'Nowhere,'  said  Frodo-lad.  'I  want  to  hear  about  the Spider 
   again. I like the parts best where you come in, dad.'                
    'But  dad,  you  were  talking  about  Lorien,'  said  Elanor, 'and 
   whether my flower still grows there.'                                
    'I expect it does, Ellie dear. For as I was  saying, Mr.  Merry, he 
   says that though the Lady has gone the Elves still live there.'      
    'When  can I  go and  see? I  want to  see Elves,  dad, and  I want 
   to see my own flower.'                                               
    'If you look in a glass you'll see one that is sweeter,'  said Sam, 
   'though I should not be  telling you,  for you'll  find it  out soon 
   enough for yourself.'                                                
    'But that isn't the  same. I  want to  see the  green hill  and the 
   white flowers and the golden and hear the Elves sing.'               
    'Then  maybe  you  will  one  day,'  said  Sam.  'I  said  the same 
   when  I  was  your age,  and long  after, and  there didn't  seem no 
   hope, and yet it came true.'                                         
    'But  the  Elves  are  sailing  away still,  aren't they,  and soon 
   there'll be none, will there, dad?' said Rose; 'and then all will be 
   just places, and very nice, but, but...'                             
    'But what, Rosie-lass?'                                             
    'But not like in stories.'                                          
    'Well, it would be so if they all was  to sail,'  said Sam.  'But I 
   am  told  they  aren't  sailing  any  more.  The  Ring has  left the 
   Havens,  and  those  that  made up  their mind  to stay  when Master 
   Elrond left are staying.  And so  there'll be  Elves still  for many 
   and many a day.'                                                     
    'Still  I  think  it  was   very  sad   when  Master   Elrond  left 
   Rivendell  and  the  Lady  left  Lorien,'  said  Elanor.  'What hap- 
   pened to Celeborn? Is he very sad?'                                  
    'I  expect  so, dear.  Elves are  sad; and  that's what  makes them 
   so beautiful, and why we can't  see much  of them.  He lives  in his 
   
   own  land  as  he always  has done,'  said Sam.  'Lorien is  his land, 
   and he loves trees.'                                                  
     'No  one  else  in  the  world hasn't  got a  Mallorn like  we have, 
   have they? said Merry. Only us and Lord Keleborn.'(3)                 
     'So  I  believe,'  said  Sam. Secretly  it was  one of  the greatest 
   prides of  his life.  'Well, Keleborn  lives among  the Trees,  and he 
   is  happy  in  his  Elvish  way,  I  don't doubt.  They can  afford to 
   wait,  Elves  can. His  time is  not come  yet. The  Lady came  to his 
   land  and  now  she  is  gone;(4) and  he  has the  land still.  When he 
   tires  of  it  he  can leave  it. So  with Legolas,  he came  with his 
   people and they live in the land  across the  River, Ithilien,  if you 
   can  say  that,  and  they've made  it very  lovely, according  to Mr. 
   Pippin. But he'll go  to Sea  one day,  I don't  doubt. But  not while 
   Gimli's still alive.'                                                 
     'What's  happened  to   Gimli?'  said   Frodo-lad.  'I   liked  him. 
   Please can I have an axe soon, dad? Are there any orcs left?'         
     'I  daresay  there  are  if  you  know  where  to  look,'  said Sam. 
   'But  not  in  the  Shire,  and  you  won't have  an axe  for chopping 
   off  heads,  Frodo-lad.  We  don't  make  them.  But  Gimli,  he  came 
   down  to  work  for  the  King  in  the  City,  and  he  and  his folk 
   worked  so  long they  got used  to it  and proud  of their  work, and 
  
   in  the  end  they settled  up in  the mountains  up away  west behind 
   the  City,  and  there  they  are  still.  And  Gimli goes  once every 
   other year to see the Glittering Caves.'                              
     'And does Legolas go to see Treebeard?' asked Elanor.               
     'I can't say, dear,' said Sam. 'I've  never heard  of anyone  as has 
   ever  seen  an  Ent  since  those  days.  If Mr.  Merry or  Mr. Pippin 
   have they keep it secret. Very close are Ents.'                       
     'And have they never found the Entwives?'                           
     'Well, we've seen none here, have we?' said Sam.                    
     'No,'  said  Rosie-lass;  'but  I  look  for  them  when  I go  in a 
   wood. I would like the Entwives to be found.'                         
     'So would I,'  said Sam,  'but I'm  afraid that  is an  old trouble, 
   too  old  and  too  deep  for  folks  like  us to  mend, my  dear. But 
   now no more questions tonight, at least not till after supper.'       
     'But  that  won't  be  fair,'  said  both  Merry  and   Pippin,  who 
   were not in their teens. 'We shall have to go directly to bed.'       
     'Don't talk like that to me,' said  Sam sternly.  'If it  ain't fair 
   for Ellie and Fro to sit up after supper it ain't fair for them  to be 
   born  sooner,  and  it ain't  fair that  I'm your  dad and  you're not 
   mine.  So  no more  of that,  take your  turn and  what's due  in your 
   time, or I'll tell the King.'                                         
   
                     
                                                                      
    They  had  heard  this  threat  before,  but  something  in  Sam's 
   voice  made  it  sound more  serious on  this occasion.  'When will 
   you see the King?' said Frodo-lad.                                  
    'Sooner than you think,' said Sam. 'Well now, let's be  fair. I'll 
   tell  you  all, stay-uppers  and go-to-bedders,  a big  secret. But 
   don't  you  go  whispering and  waking up  the youngsters.  Keep it 
   till tomorrow.'                                                     
    A  dead  hush  of  expectancy  fell  on  all  the  children:  they 
   watched  him  as  hobbit-children  of other  times had  watched the 
   wizard Gandalf.                                                     
    'The King's coming here,' said Sam solemnly.                       
    'Coming to Bag End!' cried the children.                          
    'No,'  said  Sam.  'But  he's  coming  north.  He won't  come into 
   the  Shire because  he has  given orders  that no  Big Folk  are to 
   enter this land again after those  Ruffians; and  he will  not come 
   himself just to show he means it. But he will  come to  the Bridge. 
   And  -  '  Sam  paused. 'He  has issued  a very  special invitation 
   to every one of you. Yes, by name! '                                
    Sam  went  to  a  drawer  and  took  out  a  large scroll.  It was 
   black and written in letters of silver.                             
    'When did that come, dad?' said Merry.                             
    'It  came  with the  Southfarthing post  three days  ago [turitten 
   above: on Wednesday],' said Elanor. 'I  saw it.  It was  wrapped in 
   silk and sealed with big seals.'                                    
    'Quite  right, my  bright eyes,'  said Sam.'Now  look.'He unrolled 
   it. 'It is written in Elvish and in Plain Language,' said Sam. 'And 
   it  says:  Elessar  Aragorn  Arathornsson  the  Elfstone   King  of 
   Gondor  and  Lord  of  the  Westlands will  approach the  Bridge of 
   Baranduin on the first day of Spring, or in the  Shire-reckoning the 
   twenty-fifth day of March next, and desires there to greet  all his 
   friends. In especial he desires to see Master Samwise Mayor o f the 
   Shire,  and  Rose  his  wife,  and  Elanor,  Rose,  Goldilocks  and 
   Daisie his daughters,  and Frodo,  Merry, and  Pippin and  Ham fast 
   his sons. There you are, there are all your names.'                 
    'But they aren't the same in both lists,'  said Elanor,  who could 
   read.                                                               
    'Ah,' said Sam, 'that's because the first  list is  Elvish. You*re 
   the same, Ellie, in both, because  your name  is Elvish;  but Frodo 
  
   is  Iorhail,  and  Rose is  Beril, and  Merry is  Riben [>  R..el > 
   Gelir], and Pippin is  Cordof, and  Goldilocks is  Glorfinniel, and 
   Hamfast is  Marthanc, and  Daisy [so  spelt] is  Arien. So  now you 
   know.'                                                              
   
     'Well  that's  splendid,'  said  Frodo,  'now  we  all  have  Elvish 
   names, but what is yours, dad?'                                         
     'Well, that's rather peculiar,' said Sam, 'for  in the  Elvish part, 
   if  you  must  know,  what  the  King  says  is  Master   Perhail  who 
   should  rather  be  called  Lanhail,  and   that  means,   I  believe, 
   "Samwise  or  Halfwise  who  should  rather  be   called  Plain-wise". 
   So  now  you  know   what  the   King  thinks   of  your   dad  you'll 
   maybe give more heed to what he says.'                                   
     'And ask him lots more questions,' said Frodo.                         
     'When  is  March  the  25th?'  said  Pippin,   to  whom   days  were 
   still the longest measures of time that could  really be  grasped. 'Is 
   it soon?'                                                                
     'It's a week today,' said Elanor. 'When shall we start?'               
     'And what shall we wear?' said Rose.                                   
     'Ah,'  said  Sam.  'Mistress  Rose  will  have  a  say in  that. But 
   you'll  be  surprised,  my  dears.  We  have  had  warning  of  this a 
   long  time  and  we've  prepared  for  the  day.  You're going  in the 
   most  lovely  clothes  you've  ever  seen,  and  we're  riding   in  a 
   coach.  And  if you're  all very  good and  look as  lovely as  you do 
   now I shouldn't be at all surprised  if the  King does  not ask  us to 
   go  with  him  to his  house up  by the  Lake. And  the Queen  will be 
   there.'                                                                  
     'And  shall  we  stay  up  to  supper?'  said  Rose,  to   whom  the 
   nearness of promotion made this an ever-present concern.                 
     'We  shall stay  for weeks,  until the  hay-harvest at  least,' said 
   Sam.  'And  we shall  do what  the King  says. But  as for  staying up 
   to  supper,  no  doubt  the  Queen  will  have  a  word.  And  now  if 
   you  haven't  enough  to  whisper  about  for  hours,  and   to  dream 
   about till  the sun  rises, then  I don't  know what  more I  can tell 
   you.'                                                                    
                                                                           
     The stars were shining in a clear sky: it was the  first day  of the 
   clear bright spell that came every  year to  the Shire  at the  end of 
   March,  and  was  every  year  welcomed   and  praised   as  something 
   surprising for the time of the year.                                     
     All  the  children  were  in  bed. Lights  were glimmering  still in 
   Hobbiton   and   in   many   houses   dotted   about   the   darkening 
   countryside.  Sam  stood  at  the  door  and  looked   away  eastward. 
   He  drew  Mistress  Rose  to  him  and  held  her  close to  his side.  ] 
   'March  18th  [>  25th]',(5) he  said. 'This  time seventeen  years ago, 
   Rose wife, I did not think I should ever  see thee  again. But  I kept 
   on hoping.'                                                              
   
                        
                                                                             
    ['And  I  never  hoped  at  all, Sam,'  she said,  'until that  very day; 
   and  then  suddenly  I  did.  In  the  middle  of  the  morning   I  began 
   singing,  and  father  said  "Quiet  lass,  or  the  Ruffians  will come," 
   and  I  said  "Let  them  come.  Their   time  will   soon  be   over.  My 
   Sam's coming back." And he came.'](6)                                      
    'And you came back,' said Rose.                                           
    'I  did,'  said  Sam;  'to  the   most  belovedest   place  in   all  the 
   world.  I  was  torn in  two  then,  lass,  but  now I  am all  whole. And 
   all that I have, and all that I have had I still have.'                    
                                                                             
    Here  the  text  as  it was  written ends,  but subsequently  my father 
   added to it the following:                                                 
  
                                                                             
    They went in and shut the  door. But  even as  he did  so Sam             
   heard suddenly the sigh and murmur of the sea on the shores of             
   Middle-earth.                                                              
                                                                             
     It cannot be doubted that this was how he intended at that time that 
   The Lord of the Rings should end.                                          
                                                                             
    A  fair  copy  ('B') followed,  and this  was headed  'Epilogue', without 
   chapter-number;  subsequently  'Epilogue'  was  altered  to  'The  End  of 
   the  Book',  again  without  number.  The  changes  made  to  the original 
   draft   were  remarkably   few:  very   minor  adjustments   and  improve- 
   ments  in  the  flow  of the  conversation between  Sam and  his children, 
   and the alteration or enlargement of certain details.                      
    Merry  Gamgee  now  knows  that  Bandobras   Took  'killed   the  goblin- 
   king,  the  reference  is  to  An  Unexpected Party  in The  Hobbit, where 
   it is told that the Bullroarer 'charged the ranks of the goblins  of Mount 
   Gram in the Battle of  the Green  Fields, and  knocked their  king Golfim- 
   bul's head clean off  with a  wooden club.'  Of the  sailing of  the Elves 
   Sam now says,  not that  'they aren't  sailing any  more', but  that 'they 
   are not sailing often now', and  he continues:  'Those that  stayed behind 
   when Elrond left are mostly going to  stay for  good, or  for a  very long 
   time. But they are more  and more  difficult to  find or  to talk  to.' Of 
   Ents he observes that  they are  'very close,  very secret-like,  and they 
   don't  like  people  very  much';  and  of  the  Dwarves  who   came  from 
   Erebor to Minas Tirith with Gimli he says  'I hear  they've settled  up in 
   the  White  Mountains  not  very  far  from the  City', while  'Gimli goes 
   once a year to see the Glittering Caves' (in Appendix A III, at end, it is 
   said that Gimli 'became Lord of the Glittering Caves').                    
    The   King's  letter   now  begins   Aragorn  Arathornsson   Elessar  the 
   Elfstone;  and  the  date  of  his  coming  to  the Brandywine  Bridge was 
   now 'the eighth day of  Spring, or  in the  Shire-reckoning the  second of 
   April', since my father  had decided,  already while  writing A  (see note 
   5),  that  the  25th of  March was  not the  day on  which the  King would 
   
    came  to the  Bridge, but  the day  on which  The Lord  of the  Rings came 
    to an end.(7)                                                              
      Daisie  Gamgee's  name  is now  Erien (Arien  in A);  and in  the King's 
    letter  he  calls  Sam  Master  Perhail  who   should  rather   be  called 
    Panthail,  which  Sam  interprets  as  'Master  Samwise  who  ought  to be 
    called Fullwise'.                                                          
      Other  changes  were  made  to  B later,  and these  were taken  up into 
    the  third  and  final  text  'C'  of  this version  of the  'Epilogue', a 
    typescript. To this my father gave the revised title of B, 'The End of the 
    Book',  with  a  chapter-number  'LVIII',(8) but  he  then  struck  out both 
    title and number and reverted to 'Epilogue.' The text now opens thus:      
                                                                              
    One   evening   in   the   March   of    1436   Master    Samwise   Gamgee 
    was  taking  his ease  by the  fire in  his study,  and his  children were 
    gathered  round  him,  as  was  not   at  all   unusual.  Though   it  was 
    always  supposed  to  be  a   special  occasion,   a  Royal   Command,  it 
    was   one   more   often   commanded   by   the   subjects  than   by  the 
    King.                                                                      
      This   day,   however,   really   was  a   special  occasion.   For  one 
    thing  it  was  Elanor  s  birthday;(9) for  another,  Sam  had  been read- 
    ing  aloud  from  a  big  Red  Book,  and  he  had just  come to  the very 
    end,  after  a  slow  progress   through  its   many  chapters   that  had 
    taken many months. On a stool beside him sat Elanor...                     
                                                                              
      Sam  now  says  of  the  Entwives:  'I  think  maybe the  Entwives don't 
    want  to  be  found';  and  after  his  words 'But  now no  more questions 
    tonight' the following passage was introduced:                             
  
                                                                              
      'Just one more, please! '  begged Merry.  'I've wanted  to ask           
    before, but Ellie and Fro get in so many questions there's never           
    any room for mine.'                                                        
      'Well then, just one more,' said Sam.                                    
      'About horses,' said Merry.  'How many  horses did  the Riders           
    lose in  the battle,  and have  they grown  lots more?  And what           
    happened  to  Legolas's  horse?  And  what  did Gandalf  do with           
    Shadowfax?  And  can  I  have  a  pony  soon?' he  ended breath-           
    lessly.                                                                    
      'That's  a  lot  more  than  one  question: you're  worse than           
    Gollum,' said Sam. 'You're going to have  a pony  next birthday,           
    as I've told you before. Legolas let his horse run back  free to           
    Rohan  from  Isengard;  and  the  Riders  have more  horses than           
    ever,  because  nobody  steals  them  any longer;  and Shadowfax           
    went  in  the  White  Ship  with  Gandalf:  of   course  Gandalf           
    couldn't have a' left  him behind.  Now that'll  have to  do. No           
    more questions. At least not till after supper.'                           
   
                       
                                                                            
    The  letter  of  the  King  now  begins Aragorn  Tarantar (at  which Sam 
   explains  'that's  Trotter')  Aranthornsson &c.  Tarantar was  altered on 
   the typescript to Telcontar ('that's Strider'): see VIII.390 and note 14. 
   Rose's  name  in  Elvish  becomes  Meril   (for  Beril),   and  Hamfast's 
   Baravorn  (for  Marthanc);  the  Elvish  name  of Daisy  (so spelt  in C) 
   reverts to Arien (for Erien), the form in A.                              
                                                                            
    Though never published, of course, this  version of  the Epilogue  is, I 
   believe,  quite  well  known,  from   copies  made   from  the   text  at 
   Marquette  University.  My  father  would  never  in fact  have published 
   it, even had he decided  in the  end to  conclude The  Lord of  the Rings 
   with an epilogue, for it  was superseded  by a  second version,  in which 
   while  much  of  Sam's  news  from  beyond  the  Shire  was  retained its 
   framework  and  presentation  were  radically  changed.(10) Of  this  there 
   are two texts.  The first  is a  good clear  manuscript with  few correc- 
   tions;  it  has  neither  title  nor  chapter-number.  The  second  is  a 
   typescript,  which  though  made  by  my  father followed  the manuscript 
   very closely indeed; this is entitled 'Epilogue', with the chapter-number 
   'X' (i.e. of Book Six). I give here the text of the typescript in full. 
                                                                            
                      The second version of the Epilogue.                    
                                                                            
                                   EPILOGUE.                                 
                                                                            
   One   evening   in   the   March   of   1436   Master    Samwise   Gamgee 
   was  in  his  study  at  Bag  End. He  was sitting  at the  old well-worn 
   l,  desk,  and  with  many  pauses  for  thought  he  was writing  in his 
   slow  round  hand  on  sheets  of  loose  paper.  Propped  up on  a stand 
   at his side was a large red book in manuscript.                           
    Not  long   before  he   had  been   reading  aloud   from  it   to  his 
   family.  For  the  day   was  a   special  one:   the  birthday   of  his 
   daughter   Elanor.   That   evening   before  supper   he  had   come  at 
   last  to  the  very  end  of  the  Book.  The  long progress  through its 
   many   chapters,   even    with   omissions    that   he    had   thought 
   advisable,  had  taken   some  months,   for  he   only  read   aloud  on 
   great  days.  At   the  birthday   reading,  besides   Elanor,  Frodo-lad 
   had  been  present,  and   Rosie-lass,  and   young  Merry   and  Pippin; 
   but  the  other  children  had  not   been  there.   The  Red   Book  was 
   not  for  them  yet,  and  they  were  safely  in  bed.   Goldilocks  was 
   only  five  years  old,  for  in  this  Frodo's  foretelling  had  made a 
   slight  error,  and  she  came  after Pippin.  But she  was not  the last 
  
   of  the  line,  for  Samwise  and  Rose  seemed   likely  to   rival  old 
   Gerontius  Took  as  successfully  in  the   number  of   their  children 
   as  Bilbo  had  in  the  number  of  his  years.  There  was  little Ham, 
   
   [and there was  Daisy still  in her  cradle >]  and Daisy,  and there 
   was Primrose still in her cradle.(11)                                
     Now  Sam  was  'having  a  bit  of  quiet'.  Supper was  over. Only 
   Elanor  was  with  him,  still up  because it  was her  birthday. She 
   sat  without  a  sound,  staring  at  the  fire,  and  now  and again 
   glancing at her father. She was a beautiful girl,  more fair  of skin 
   than  most  hobbit-maidens,  and  more  slender,  and  the  firelight 
   glinted in her red-gold hair. To her, by gift if not  by inheritance, 
   a memory of elven-grace had descended.(12)                           
     'What  are  you  doing,  Sam-dad (13) dear?'  she  said at  last. 'You 
   said you were going to rest, and I hoped you would talk to me.'      
     'Just  a  moment,  Elanorelle,  said  Sam,(14) as she  came  and set 
   her arms about him and peered over his shoulder.                     
     'It looks like Questions and Answers,' she said.                   
     'And so it is,' said Sam.  'Mr. Frodo,  he left  the last  pages of 
   the Book to me, but I have never  yet durst  to put  hand to  them. I 
   am  still  making notes,  as old  Mr. Bilbo  would have  said. Here's 
   all  the  many  questions  Mother  Rose  and  you  and  the  children 
   have  asked,  and  I  am  writing  out  the  answers,  when   I  know 
   them.  Most  of  the  questions  are  yours,  because  only  you  has 
   heard all the Book more than once.'                                  
     'Three  times,'  said  Elanor,  looking  at  the  carefully written 
   page that lay under Sam's hand.                                      
                                                                       
     Q. Dwarves,  @c.  Frodo-lad  says  he  likes  them  best.  What 
        happened   to   Gimli?   Have   the    Mines   of    Moria   been 
        opened again? Are there any Orcs left?                          
     A. Gimli:  he  came  back to  work for  the King,  as he  said, and 
        he  brought  many  of  his   folk  from   the  North,   and  they 
        worked  in  Gondor  so  long  that  they  got  used  to  it,  and 
        they  settled  there,  up  in  the White  Mountains not  far from 
        the  City.  Gimli  goes  once  a  year  to the  Glittering Caves. 
        How   do   I   know?   Information   from   Mr.   Peregrin,   who 
        often  goes  back  to  Minas  Tirith,  where  he  is  very highly 
        thought of.                                                     
        Moria:  I  have  heard  no  news.  Maybe  the  foretelling  about 
        Durin  is not  for our  time.(15) Dark  places still  need a  lot of 
        cleaning up. I guess it  will take  a lot  of trouble  and daring 
        deeds  yet  to  root  out the  evil creatures  from the  halls of 
        Moria.  For  there  are  certainly  plenty of  Orcs left  in such 
        places. It is  not likely  that we  shall ever  get quite  rid of 
        them.                                                           
   
                                                                
                                                                            
    Q.  Legolas. Did he go back to the King? Will he stay there?          
    A.  Yes,  he  did.  He  came  south  with  Gimli,  and   he  brought 
        many   of   his   people   from   Greenwood   the  Great   (so  they 
        call  it  now).  They  say  it   was  a   wonderful  sight   to  see 
        companies   of   Dwarves   and   Elves   journeying   together.  The 
        Elves   have   made   the   City,   and   the   land   where  Prince 
        Faramir  lives,  more  beautiful  than   ever.  Yes,   Legolas  will 
        stay  there,  at any  rate as  long as  Gimli does;  but I  think he 
        will  go  to  the  Sea  one  day.  Mr.  Meriadoc  told me  all this, 
        for he has visited the Lady Eowyn in her white house.                
                                                                            
    Q.  Horses. Merry is interested in these;  very anxious  for a        
        pony  of  his own.  How many  horses did  the Riders  lose in        
  
        the  battles,  and  have  they  got   some  more   now?  What        
        happened  to  Legolas's  horse?  What  did  Gandalf  do  with        
        Shadowfax?                                                           
    A.  Shadowfax  went  in  the  White  Ship  with  Gandalf,  of        
        course. I saw that myself. I also saw  Legolas let  his horse        
        run  free  back  to  Rohan from  Isengard. Mr.  Meriadoc says        
        he  does  not  know  how  many  horses  were lost;  but there        
        are  more  than  ever  in  Rohan now,  because no  one steals        
        them  any  longer.   The  Riders   also  have   many  ponies,        
        especially  in  Harrowdale:  white,  brown,  and  grey.  Next        
        year  when  he  comes  back  from  a visit  to King  Eomer he        
        means to bring one for his namesake.                                 
                                                                            
    Q.  Ents. Elanor would like to hear more about them. What             
        did Legolas see in Fangorn; and does he ever see                     
        Treebeard  now?  Rosie-lass  very  anxious   about  Entwives.        
                                                                            
        She looks for them whenever she goes in a wood. Will                 
        they ever be found? She would like them to be.                       
    A.  Legolas and Gimli have not told what they saw, so far as I           
        have heard. I have not heard of any one that has seen an             
        Ent since those days. Ents are very secret, and they do not          
        like people much, big or little. I should like the Entwives          
        to be found, too; but I am afraid that trouble is too old            
        and deep for Shire-folk to mend. I think, maybe, Entwives            
        do not want to be found; and maybe Ents are now tired of             
        looking.                                                             
                                                                            
    'Well dear,' said Sam, 'this top page, this is only today's              
   batch.' He sighed. 'It isn't fit to go in the Book like that. It isn't a 
   bit  like the  story as  Mr. Frodo  wrote it.  But I  shall have  to make 
   
   a  chapter  or  two in  proper style,  somehow. Mr.  Meriadoc might 
   help  me.  He's  clever  at  writing,  and  he's making  a splendid 
   book all about plants.'                                                 
     'Don't  write  any  more  tonight.  Talk to  me, Sam-dad!  ' said 
   Elanor, and drew him to a seat by the fire.                             
     'Tell me,' she said,  as they  sat close  together with  the soft 
   golden  light  on  their  faces,  'tell  me  about Lorien.  Does my 
   flower grow there still, Sam-dad?'                                      
     'Well dear, Celeborn still lives  there among  his trees  and his 
   Elves,  and there  I don't  doubt your  flower grows  still. Though 
   now I have got you to look at, I don't hanker after it so much.'        
     'But I don't  want to  look at  myself, Sam-dad.  I want  to look 
   at other things. I want to see the  hill of  Amroth where  the King 
   met Arwen, and the silver  trees, and  the little  white niphredil, 
   and the golden  elanor in  the grass  that is  always green.  And I 
   want to hear Elves singing.'                                            
     'Then, maybe,  you will  one day,  Elanor. I  said the  same when 
   I was your age, and long after it, and there didn't  seem to  be no 
   hope. And yet I saw them, and I heard them.'                            
     'I  was afraid  they were  all sailing  away, Sam-dad.  Then soon 
   there  would  be  none  here;  and  then  everywhere would  be just 
   places, and'                                                            
     'And what, Elanorelle?'                                               
     'And the light would have faded.'                                     
        I-:-8 þ .                                                          
   won't go out yet. It won't ever go quite out, I think now, since I      
   have had you to talk to. For it seems to me now that people can ]       
   remember it who have never seen it. And yet,' he sighed, 'even          
   that is not the same as really seeing it, like I did.'                  
     'Like really being in a story?' said Elanor. 'A story is quite        
  
   different, even when it is about what happened. I wish I could          
   go back to old days!'                                                   
     'Folk of our sort often wish that,' said Sam. 'You came at the        
   end of a great Age, Elanorelle; but though it's over, as we say,        
   things don't really end sharp like that. It's more like a winter        
   sunset. The High Elves have nearly all gone now with Elrond.            
   But not quite all; and those that didn't go will wait now for a         
   while. And the others, the ones that belong here, will last even        
   longer. There are still things for you to see, and maybe you'll see 
   them sooner than you hope.'                                             
                                                                          
     Elanor was silent for some time before she spoke again. 'I did        
   not understand at first what Celeborn meant when he said                
                                                                         
   
   goodbye to  the King,'  she said.  'But I  think I  do now.  He knew 
   that  Lady  Arwen  would  stay,  but  that  Galadriel   would  leave 
   him.(16) I think  it  was  very  sad  for  him.  And  for  you,  dear 
   Sam-dad.' Her  hand felt  for his,  and his  brown hand  clasped her 
   slender fingers. 'For your  treasure went  too. I  am glad  Frodo of 
   the Ring saw me, but I wish I could remember seeing him.'            
     'It was sad, Elanorelle,' said Sam, kissing her hair. 'It was, but 
   [it] isn't now. For why?  Well, for  one thing,  Mr. Frodo  has gone 
   where  the  elven-light isn't  fading; and  he deserved  his reward. 
   But I have  had mine,  too. I  have had  lots of  treasures. I  am a 
   very  rich  hobbit. And  there is  one other  reason, which  I shall 
   whisper to you, a secret I  have never  told before  to no  one, nor 
   put in the Book  yet. Before  he went  Mr. Frodo  said that  my time 
   maybe  would  come.  I  can  wait.  I  think  maybe we  haven't said 
   farewell for good. But I  can wait.  I have  learned that  much from 
   the Elves at  any rate.  They are  not so  troubled about  time. And 
   so I think Celeborn is  still happy  among his  trees, in  an Elvish 
   way.  His time  hasn't come,  and he  isn't tired  of his  land yet. 
   When he is tired he can go.'                                         
     'And  when  you're tired,  you will  go, Sam-dad.  You will  go to 
   the Havens with the Elves. Then  I shall  go with  you. I  shall not 
   part with you, like Arwen did with Elrond.'                          
     'Maybe,  maybe,'  said   Sam  kissing   her  gently.   'And  maybe 
   not.   The   choice   of   Luthien   and   Arwen   comes   to  many, 
   Elanorelle,  or  something  like  it;  and it  isn't wise  to choose 
   before the time.                                                     
     'And  now,  my  dearest, I  think that  it's time  even a  lass of 
   fifteen  spring-times  should go  to her  bed. And  I have  words to 
   say to Mother Rose.'                                                 
                                                                       
     Elanor  stood  up,  and  passed  her  hand  lightly  through Sam's 
   curling  brown  hair,  already  flecked  with  grey.   'Good  night, 
   Sam-dad. But'                                                        
     'I don't want good night but,' said Sam.                           
     'But won't you show it me first? I was going to say.'              
     'Show you what, dear?'                                             
     'The  King's  letter, of  course. You  have had  it now  more than 
   a week.'                                                             
     Sam  sat  up.  'Good gracious!'  he said.  'How stories  do repeat 
   themselves!  And  you  get  paid  back  in  your  own coin  and all. 
   How  we  spied  on  poor  Mr.  Frodo!  And  now our  own spy  on us, 
   meaning  no  more  harm  than  we  did,  I  hope.  But  how  do  you 
   know about it?'                                                      
   
     'There was  no need  for spying,'  said Elanor.  'If you  wanted it 
   kept  secret,  you were  not nearly  careful enough.  It came  by the 
   Southfarthing  post  early  on  Wednesday  last   week.  I   saw  you 
  
   take it in. All wrapped  in white  silk and  sealed with  great black 
   seals:  any  one  who  had  heard  the  Book  would  have  guessed at 
   once  that  it  came  from  the  King.  Is  it  good news?  Won't you 
   show it me, Sam-dad?'                                                 
     'Well, as you're so deep in, you'd better be  right in,'  said Sam. 
   'But  no  conspiracies  now.  If  I  show  you,  you join  the grown- 
   ups' side and must play fair. I'll tell  the others  in my  own time. 
   The King is coming.'                                                  
     'He's coming here?' Elanor cried. 'To Bag End?'                    
     'No,  dear,'  said  Sam.  'But  he's  coming  north  again,  as  he 
   hasn't  done  since  you was a mite.(17) But now  his house  is ready. 
   He  won't  come into  the Shire,  because he's  given orders  that no 
   Big Folk are to enter  the land  again after  those Ruffians,  and he 
   won't  break  his  own rules.  But he  will ride  to the  Bridge. And 
   he's sent a very special  invitation to  every one  of us,  every one 
   by name.'                                                             
     Sam  went to  a drawer,  unlocked it,  and took  out a  scroll, and 
   slipped off its case. It was written in two columns with  fair silver 
   letters upon black. He unrolled  it, and  set a  candle beside  it on 
   the desk, so that Elanor could see it.                                
     'How splendid!' she  cried. 'I  can read  the Plain  Language, but 
   what  does  the  other side  say? I  think it  is Elvish,  but you've 
   taught me so few Elvish words yet.'                                   
     'Yes,  it's written  in a  kind of  Elvish that  the great  folk of 
   Gondor use,' said Sam. 'I have  made it  out, enough  at least  to be 
   sure that it says much the  same, only  it turns  all our  names into 
   Elvish.  Yours  is  the  same  on  both  sides, Elanor,  because your 
   name  is  Elvish.  But  Frodo  is  Iorhael,  and  Rose is  Meril, and 
   Merry   is   Gelir,  and   Pippin  is   Cordof,  and   Goldilocks  is 
   Glorfinniel,  and  Hamfast  is  Baravorn,  and  Daisy  is  Eirien. So 
   now you know.'                                                        
     'How  wonderful!'   she  said.   'Now  we   have  all   got  Elvish 
   names.  What  a  splendid  end  to  my  birthday!  But  what  is your 
   name, Sam-dad? You didn't mention it.'                                
     'Well, it's rather peculiar,' said Sam. 'For in the Elvish part, if 
   you  must  know,  the  King  says:  "Master  Perhael  who  should  be 
   called  Panthael".  And  that   means:  Samwise   who  ought   to  be 
   called  Fullwise.  So  now  you  know  what the  King thinks  of your 
   old father.'                                                          
   
                                     
                                                                       
      Not  a  bit  more  than  I  do, Sam-dad,  Perhael-adar (18) dearest,' 
   said  Elanor.  'But  it  says  the  second  of  April,  only  a week 
   today!(19) When shall  we  start?  We  ought  to  be   getting  ready. 
   What shall we wear?'                                                 
      'You must  ask Mother  Rose about  all that,'  said Sam.  'But we 
   have  been  getting  ready. We  had a  warning of  this a  long time 
   ago;  and  we've  said  naught  about  it,  only  because  we didn't 
   want you all to lose your sleep of  nights, not  just yet.  You have 
   all  got  to look  your best  and beautifullest.  You will  all have 
   beautiful clothes, and we shall drive in a coach.'                   
      'Shall I make three curtsies, or only one?' said Elanor.          
      'One will do, one each  for the  King and  the Queen,'  said Sam. 
   'For though it doesn't say so in the letter, Elanorelle, I think the 
   Queen  will  be there.  And when  you've seen  her, my  dear, you'll 
   know what a lady  of the  Elves looks  like, save  that none  are so 
   beautiful. And there's more to  it even  than that.  For I  shall be 
   surprised if the  King doesn't  bid us  to his  great house  by Lake 
   Evendim. And there will be Elladan  and Elrohir,  who still  live in 
   Rivendell  -  and  with  them  will be  Elves, Elanorelle,  and they 
   will sing  by the  water in  the twilight.  That is  why I  said you 
  
   might see them sooner than you guessed.'                             
      Elanor  said  nothing,  but stood  looking at  the fire,  and her 
   eyes shone like stars.  At last  she sighed  and stirred.  'How long 
   shall  we  stay?'  she  asked.  'I  suppose  we  shall have  to come 
   back?'                                                               
      'Yes, and we shall want to, in a  way,' said  Sam. 'But  we might 
   stay  until  hay-harvest,  when  I  must be  back here.  Good night, 
   Elanorelle. Sleep now till  the sun  rises. You'll  have no  need of 
   dreams.'                                                             
      'Good  night,  Sam-dad.  And  don't  work  any  more. For  I know 
   what  your  chapter  should  be.  Write  down  our  talk  together - 
   but  not  to-night.' She  kissed him,  and passed  out of  the room; 
   and it seemed to Sam that the fire burned low at her going.          
                                                                       
     The stars were  shining in  a clear  dark sky.  It was  the second 
   day of the bright and cloudless spell  that came  every year  to the 
   Shire  towards  the  end  of  March,  and  was  every  year welcomed 
   and  praised  as  something  surprising  for  the  season.  All  the 
   children were now in bed.  It was  late, but  here and  there lights 
   were  still  glimmering  in  Hobbiton,  and  in houses  dotted about 
   the night-folded countryside.                                        
     Master  Samwise  stood  at   the  door   and  looked   away  east- 
   ward.  He drew  Mistress Rose  to him,  and set  his arm  about her. 
   
     'March  the  twenty-fifth!'   he  said.   'This  day   seventeen  years 
   ago,  Rose  wife, I  didn't think  I should  ever see  thee again.  But I 
   kept on hoping.'                                                          
     'I  never  hoped  at all,  Sam,' she  said, 'not  until that  very day; 
   and  then  suddenly  I  did.  About  noon  it  was,  and  I felt  so glad 
   that  I   began  singing.   And  mother   said:  "Quiet,   lass!  There's 
   ruffians  about."  And  I  said:   "Let  them   come!  Their   time  will 
   soon be over. Sam's coming back." And you came.'                          
     'I  did,'  said  Sam.  'To  the  most  belovedest  place  in   all  the 
   world. To my Rose and my garden.'                                         
     They  went  in,  and  Sam  shut the  door. But  even as  he did  so, he 
   heard  suddenly,  deep  and  unstilled,  the  sigh  and  murmur   of  the 
   Sea upon the shores of Middle-earth.                                      
                                                                            
     In  this  second  Epilogue  Sam  does  not read  out the  King's letter 
   (since Elanor could read), but associated with  it (as  is seen  from the 
   name-forms  Eirien,  Perhael,  Panthael)  are  three 'facsimiles'  of the 
   letter, written in tengwar in two columns.                                
     The first of these ('I') is reproduced on p. 130. It is  accompanied by 
   a  transliteration  into  'plain  letters'  of both  the English  and the 
   Sindarin. The transliteration of the English  does not  precisely corres- 
   pond  to  the  tengwar  text,  for  the  former  omits  Aratbornsson, and 
   adds day where the tengwar text has 'the  thirty-first of  the Stirring'. 
   The  words  and  Arnor, ar  Arnor were  added  in  to  both  the  tengwar 
   texts and are lacking in the  transliterations. As  my father  wrote them 
   they read as follows:                                                     
                                                                            
   Aragorn Strider The Elfstone, King of Gondor and Lord of                  
   the Westlands, will approach the Bridge of Baranduin on the               
   eighth day of Spring, or in the Shire-reckoning the second                
   day of April. And he desires to greet there all his friends.              
   In especial he desires to see Master Samwise, Mayor of the                
   Shire, and Rose his wife; and Elanor, Rose, Goldilocks, and               
   Daisy his daughters; and Frodo, Merry, Pippin and Ham fast                
     his sons.                                                               
                                                                            
     To Samwise and Rose the King's greeting from Minas                      
     Tirith, the thirty-first day of the Stirring, being                     
  
     the twenty-third of February in their reckoning.                        
                                   A þ E þ                                   
                                                                            
   Elessar Telcontar: Aragorn Arathornion Edhelharn, aran                    
   
   Gondor ar Hir i Mbair Annui, anglennatha i Varanduiniant                   
   erin dolothen Ethuil, egor ben genediad Drannail erin                      
   Gwirith edwen. Ar e anira ennas suilannad mhellyn in                       
   phain: edregol e anira tirad i Cherdir Perhael (i sennui                   
   Panthael estathar aen) Condir i Drann, ar Meril bess din,                  
   ar Elanor, Meril, Glorfinniel, ar Eirien sellath din; ar                   
   Iorhael, Gelir, Cordof, ar Baravorn, ionnath din.                          
     A Pherhael ar am Meril suilad uin aran o Minas                           
     Tirith nelchaenen uin Echuir.                                            
                                    A þ E þ                                   
                                                                             
   The  change  of  pen after  ar Elanor  was no  doubt made  in order  to fit 
   the Sindarin text onto the page.                                           
     The  second  'facsimile'  ('II'),  not  accompanied by  a transliteration 
   and  not  reproduced here,  is very  similar to  I, but  and Arnor,  ar Arnor 
   is part of the texts as written, there is no variation  in the  boldness of 
   the  lettering,  and  the texts  end at  the words  his sons,  ionnath din, 
   followed by the initials A þ E, so  that there  is here  no mention  of the 
   date and place of the letter.                                              
     The third of these pages ('III'), preserved with  the typescript  text of 
   the  second  Epilogue  and  accompanied  by  a  transliteration,  is repro- 
   duced  on  p.  131.  In  this case  the use  of vowel-tehtar  above conson- 
   nants in the Sindarin text greatly reduced its length. The English  text is 
   the  same  as in  I, but  the note  of the.date  is different:  'From Minas 
   Tirith,  the twenty-third  of February  6341' [=  1436]. The  Sindarin text 
   differs from that of I and II in the word order:                           
       Aragorn  Arathornion     Edhelharn     anglennatha  iVaranduiniant 
   erin   dolothen   Ethuil   (egor   ben   genediad  Drannail   erin  Gwirith 
   edwen) ar ennas anira i aran Gondor ar Arnor ar Hir iMbair                  
       Annui [written Anui](20) suilannad mhellyn in phain...                     
   The   note   of   date   at   the   end   of   the  Sindarin   text  reads: 
   a   Pherhael   ar   am   Meril   suilad   uin    aran   o    Minas   Tirith 
   nelchaenen ned Echuir: 61.(21)                                             
                                                                             
     It  emerges  from  the  account  of his  works that  my father  wrote for 
   Milton  Waldman  in  1951  that  the  second  version  of the  Epilogue was 
   written at a very late stage. In this  account he  included what  he called 
   'a long and yet bald resume' of the story of  The Lord  of the  Rings; this 
   was omitted in Letters (no. 131), and I give here its closing passages. 
                                                                             
     The 'Scouring of the Shire' ending in  the last  battle ever  fought there 
     occupies  a  chapter.  It  is followed  by a  second spring,  a marvellous 
     restoration   and   enhancement   of  beauty,   chiefly  wrought   by  Sam 
     (with  the  help  of  gifts  given  him  in Lorien).  But Frodo  cannot be 
     healed.  For  the  preservation of  the Shire  he has  sacrificed himself, 
     even  in  health,  and  has  no  heart  to  enjoy  it.  Sam has  to choose 
   
               (First copy of the King's letter.) 
   
                (Third copy of the King's letter.) 
   
    between love  of master  and of  wife. In  the end  he goes  with Frodo 
    on a last journey. At night  in the  woods, where  Sam first  met Elves 
    on  the  outward  journey,   they  meet   the  twilit   cavalcade  from 
    Rivendell.  The  Elves  and  the  Three  Rings,  and  Gandalf (Guardian 
    of the Third Age) are going to  the Grey  Havens, to  set sail  for the 
    West,  never to  return. Bilbo  is with  them. To  Bilbo and  Frodo the 
  
    special  grace  is  granted  to  go  with  the  Elves  they loved  - an 
    Arthurian  ending,  in  which  it  is,  of  course,  not  made explicit 
    whether  this  is  an 'allegory'  of death,  or a  mode of  healing and 
    restoration leading  to a  return. They  ride to  the Grey  Havens, and 
    take  ship:  Gandalf  with  the Red  Ring, Elrond  (with the  Blue) and 
    the greater part of  his household,  and Galadriel  of Lorien  with the 
    White Ring, and with them  depart Bilbo  and Frodo.  It is  hinted that 
    they  come  to Eressea.  But Sam  standing stricken  on the  stone quay 
    sees only the white ship slip down the grey estuary  and fade  into the 
    darkling West. He stays  long unmoving  listening to  the sound  of the 
    Sea on the shores of the world.                                         
      Then he rides home; his wife welcomes  him to  the firelight  and his 
    first  child,  and he  says simply  Well, I've come back.'(22) There  is a 
    brief epilogue in  which we  see Sam  among his  children, a  glance at 
    his love for Elanor (the Elvish name of a flower in Lorien) his eldest, 
    who by a strange gift has  the looks  and beauty  of an  elven-maid; in 
    her all his love and longing for Elves is resolved and satisfied. He is 
    busy,  contented,  many  times mayor  of the  Shire, and  struggling to 
    finish  off  the  Red  Book,  begun  by Bilbo  and nearly  completed by 
    Frodo, in which all the events  (told in  The Hobbit  and The  Lord [of 
    the  Rings])  are  recorded.  The  whole  ends  with  Sam and  his wife 
    standing outside Bag-end, as the  children are  asleep, looking  at the 
    stars in  the cool  spring sky.  Sam tells  his wife  of his  bliss and 
    content, and goes in, but as he closes the door he hears the sighing of 
    the Sea on the shores of the world.                                     
                                                                           
   It is  clear from  the words  'we see  Sam among  his children'  that my 
   father was referring to the first version of the Epilogue.               
    He  was  persuaded  by others  to omit  the Epilogue  from The  Lord of 
   the Rings. In a letter to Naomi Mitchison of 25 April 1954  (Letters no. 
   144) he wrote:                                                           
                                                                           
    Hobbit-children  were  delightful,  but  I  am  afraid  that  the  only 
    glimpses of them in this book  are found  at the  beginning of  vol. I. 
    An epilogue giving a further  glimpse (though  of a  rather exceptional 
    family) has been so universally condemned that I  shall not  insert it. 
    One must stop somewhere.                                                
                                                                           
   He seems  both to  have accepted  and to  have regretted  that decision. 
   On  24 October  1955, a  few days  after the  publication of  The Return 
   of the King, he wrote to Katherine Farrer (Letters no. 173):             
   
      I still  feel the  picture incomplete  without something  on Samwise 
      and Elanor,  but I  could not  devise anything  that would  not have 
      destroyed the ending, more than the  hints (possibly  sufficient) in 
      the appendices.                                                      
                                                                          
                                NOTES.                                     
                                                                          
   1. The 'Epilogue' text begins at the head of a page, but this is merely 
      because the words ' "Well, I'm back," he said' stand at the  foot of 
      the preceding one.                                                   
   2. '1436'  was pencilled  in subsequently.  Apparently my  father first 
      wrote  'And  one  evening  Master Samwise...',  but changed  this at 
      once  to  'And  one  evening  in  March  Master  Samwise  ...'  This 
      does not suggest the passage of many years since the sailing  of the 
      ship  from  Mithlond,  but  that  such was  the case  is immediately 
      plain  in  the  same opening  sentence ('and  the children  were all 
      gathered about him'); the absence  of a  date in  the text  as first 
      written must therefore be casual and without significance.           
   3. Keleborn:  immediately  above  the  name  was spelt  Celeborn; here, 
      the K was changed from C in the act of writing the letter.           
  
   4. On  the development  of the  legends of  Galadriel and  Celeborn see 
      The  History  of Galadriel  and Celeborn  in Unfinished  Tales, Part 
      Two $IV.                                                             
   5. March 18th [> 25th]: the  King had  declared in  his letter  that he 
      would  be  coming  to  the  Brandywine  Bridge  on March  25; Elanor 
      had said that that was 'a week today'; and as  my father  wrote this 
      concluding  passage  Sam  said  to  Rose  at  the  door  of  Bag End 
      'March  18th'.  On  the   change  to   the  25th,   apparently  made 
      immediately, see note 7.                                             
   6. The brackets are in the original.                                    
   7. The change in the  King's letter  from March  25 to  April 2  was in 
      fact, and at first sight  very oddly,  an emendation  made on  the B 
      text.  This  question  of  the  dates  is  minor,  complicated,  and 
      explicable. When my father wrote  the text  A the  great day  of the 
      King's coming  north to  the Brandywine  Bridge was  to be  the 25th 
      of  March,  the  date  of  the  destruction  of  the  Ring  and  the 
      downfall of Sauron (see pp. 59 - 60); and Elanor said (p.  118) that 
      that was 'a week  today', so  that the  occasion of  Sam's conversa- 
      tion  with  his  children  recorded  in the  Epilogue was  March 18. 
      When  Sam  and  Rose  stood  outside  Bag End  that night  Sam said: 
      'March  18th.  Seventeen  years  ago  ...'   (p.  118).   My  father 
      changed  '18'  to  '25'  on the  manuscript A  (and probably  at the 
      same  time added  in the  words 'This  time (seventeen  years ago)') 
      because he decided, just at that point, that the end of The  Lord of 
      the Rings (in its Epilogue) should fall on that date  (possibly also 
      because  he recalled  that it  was Elanor's  birthday, which  had of 
   
                                                   
                                                                                
         course   been  chosen   for  the   same  reason);   but  he   failed  to 
         postpone the date in the King's letter earlier in A (p. 117).           
             Writing  out  the  fair  copy  B,  in  which  he  followed   A  very 
         closely,  he  momentarily  forgot  this   decision,  and   repeated  the 
         date   in   A  of   the  King's   coming  to   the  Bridge,   March  25. 
         Subsequently,  while  writing  B,   he  realised   that  this   was  now 
         erroneous,  and changed  it to  April 2;  so at  the end  of B  Sam says 
         (as  he  had  in  A):  'March  the  twenty-fifth!  This  time  seventeen 
         years ago...'                                                           
             Elanor's  answer  to  Pippin's  question  'When  is  the  second  of 
         April?'  was  changed  subsequently  on  B  from  'a  week today'  to 'a 
         week  tomorrow',  which  is  the  reading  in  the  typescript  C. This, 
         however,  was  erroneous,   since  it   gives  March   thirty-one  days; 
         'a  week  today' was  restored in  the second  version of  the Epilogue, 
         p. 127.                                                                 
                                                                                
    8.   Chapter-number  'LVIII':  the   basis  of   the  revised   numbering  of 
         the  chapters  of  Book  Six  is  not  clear  to  me.  The  sequence ran 
         from LII 'The Tower of Kirith Ungol' (p. 25) to LX 'The Grey            
         Havens'  (p.  110),  but  on   some  of   the  chapters   these  numbers 
         were reduced by two; here the reduction is by three.                    
    9.   Elanor's  birth  on  25  March  (1421)  was  mentioned  in  the original 
         draft of 'The Grey Havens', p. 109.                                     
   10.   In  this  second  version  Sam  is  making  notes,  which are  cited and 
         which are an  essential part  of the  Epilogue, for  the filling  of the 
         empty  pages at  the end  of the  Red Book;  and it  seems odd  that the 
         title  'The  End  of  the  Book',  so  suitable  to the  second version, 
         should have  been used,  and rejected,  on texts  B and  C of  the first 
         (pp. 119 - 20).                                                         
   11.   This emendation was made on the typescript only. In 'The                
         Longfather-tree of Master Samwise' in Appendix C Daisy                  
         Gamgee  was  born   in  1433   and  Primrose   in  1435;   Bilbo  Gamgee 
         was  born  in  the  year  of  the  Epilogue, 1436,  and was  followed by 
  
         three further children, making thirteen in all.                         
   12.   A footnote to the record of the birth of Elanor in The Tale of          
         Years  states:  'She  became  known  as  "the   Fair"  because   of  her 
         beauty;  many  said  that  she  looked  more  like  an  elf-maid  than a 
         hobbit. She had golden hair, which had been very rare in the            
         Shire;  but  two  others  of  Samwise's  daughters  were   also  golden- 
         haired,  and  so  were  many  of the  children born  at this  time.' Cf. 
         the  reference  in  'The  Grey  Havens'  to  the  golden-haired children 
         born in the Shire in the year 1420 (RK p. 303; see p. 112, note 1). 
   13.   Sam-dad:  this  address  to Sam  by his  children entered  in text  B of 
         the first version.                                                      
   14.   In  the  manuscript  'said  Sam'  is  followed  by  'sucking   his  pen- 
         holder';  this  was  probably  omitted  inadvertently,  as   were  other 
         phrases afterwards picked up and reinserted in the typescript.          
   
                        
                                                                           
    15. Sam was no  doubt thinking  of the  end of  Gimli's song  in Moria, 
        by which he was greatly struck (FR p. 330):                         
                 There lies his crown in water deep,                        
                 Till Durin wakes again from sleep.                         
        Or  else  of  Gimli's  words  when  Frodo and  Sam looked  with him 
        into  Mirrormere: 'O  Kheled-zaram fair  and wonderful!  There lies 
        the  crown  of Durin  till he  wakes.' '"What  did you  see?" said 
        Pippin  to Sam,  but Sam  was too  deep in  thought to  answer' (FR 
        p. 348).                                                            
    16. Elanor's  words  refer  to  RK  p.  260  ('Many   Partings'):  'But 
        Celeborn  said:  "Kinsman,  farewell!  May   your  doom   be  other 
        than mine, and your  treasure remain  with you  to the  end!"' For 
        the original form of Celeborn's farewell to Aragorn see p. 64.      
    17. I do not know of any other  reference to  this northern  journey of 
        Aragorn in the early years of his reign.                            
    18. In  the  manuscript  (which  had  ai forms,  later emended,  in the 
        names Iorhail, Perhail, Panthail) Elanor calls her father Panthail- 
        adar.                                                               
    19. only a week today: see note 7, at end.                              
    20. My father's transliteration  has ar  ennas i  aran Gondor  ar Arnor 
        ar Hir iMbair Annui anira...                                        
    21. 61 =  16, i.e.  year 16  of the  Fourth Age,  which means  that the 
        Fourth  Age  began  in  1421  (see Appendix  D to  The Lord  of the 
        Rings, at end).                                                     
    22. In all the texts of 'The Grey Havens' from  the earliest  draft Sam 
        said to Rose when  he returned  to Bag  End Well,  I m  back. Well, 
        I've come back' does not mean the same thing.                       
   
                                    APPENDIX.                                 
                                                                             
                        Drawings of Orthanc and Dunharrow.                    
                                                                             
   When I wrote Volume VIII, The War of the Ring, it entirely and most        
   regrettably escaped my memory that there are several unpublished           
   drawings of Orthanc and Dunharrow in the Bodleian Library. As              
   these are of much interest I reproduce them belatedly here, as a final 
   appendix to the history of The Lord of the Rings.                          
    The upper drawing on the page called here 'Orthanc I' shows a             
   conception essentially similar to that of the little sketch 'Orthanc 3' ' 
   reproduced in VIII.33 and described in the first manuscript of the         
   chapter 'The Voice of Saruman', VIII.61. In this, the tower was            
   founded on a huge arch spanning the great cleft in the rock; flights of 
   stairs led up on two sides to a narrow platform beneath the arch,          
   whence further stairs ran up 'to dark doors on either side, opening in 
   the shadow of the arch's feet'. But in the present drawing the rock of 
  
   Orthanc is enormously much greater in relation to the tower than in        
   'Orthanc 3'; the tower has only three tiers (seven in 'Orthanc 3' and in 
   the description associated with it, VIII.32 - 3); and the horns at the 
   summit are very much smaller.                                              
    In the lower drawing on this page, showing the Circle of Isengard         
   in Nan Gurunir between the mountains' arms, is seen the feature            
   described in the original drafting of the chapter 'The Road to Isengard' 
   but rejected from the first completed manuscript (VIII.43, note 23):       
   the western side of the Circle was formed by the mountain-wall itself. 
   The dark letter C was a change made later to the faintly pencilled         
   name of the Wizard's Vale, Nan Gurunir becoming Nan Curunir.               
    The page 'Orthanc II' carries two designs for 'Orthanc's roof'; and       
   on 'Orthanc III' the final conception is seen emerging, in which the       
   'rock' of Orthanc becomes itself the 'tower'. The drawing on the right 
   has in fact been previously published: it was used in The Lord of the      
   Rings Calendar 1977, and so appears in Pictures by J. R. R. Tolkien,       
   no. 27 (see VIII.44, note 26).                                             
                                                                             
    The  two  pages  of  drawings of  Dunharrow are  not easy  to interpret, 
   more  especially  'Dunharrow  I'  (for the  early conceptions  of Dunhar- 
   row and the first sketches see VIII.235 ff.). Of 'Dunharrow I' it  can at 
   least  be  said that  this idea  of the  approach to  the Hold  was never 
   described  in  words.  Apparently, the  path winding  up from  the valley 
   passed  near  the  top  of  the  cliff  through  the  great  door  in the 
   foreground  and  entered  a  steeply  ascending  tunnel,  climbing  up by 
   
    
                                                                            
   stairs inside the cliff, the head  of which  can be  seen emerging  from a 
   large opening or hole in  the flat  land above.  The single  menhir, first 
   mentioned  in  the  text  F  of  the  original  work  on the  chapter 'The 
   Muster of Rohan' (VIII.246) as standing  in the  rock-ringed floor  of the 
   Hold, is seen; but since there is no sign of the lines of  standing stones 
   across  the upland  (nor of  the Pukel-men  at the  turns in  the climbing 
   path) I would be inclined to place this drawing after the  earliest drafts 
   of the chapter and the little sketches reproduced  in VIII.239  but before 
   the writing of the text F.                                                
    A  very  puzzling  feature of  this drawing  is the  wavy line  at bottom 
   left, hiding one of the bends in the climbing path.                       
    The   upper  drawing   on  the   page  'Dunharrow   II'  has   a  general 
   likeness  in  the  lie  of  the  mountain  side  to  the  coloured drawing 
   reproduced  as  the  first frontispiece  (but which  should have  been the 
   second)  to The  War of  the Ring,  but there  the resemblance  ceases. In 
   that  other  picture a  double line  of huge  standing stones  crosses the 
   upland  from  the brink  of the  cliff to  a dark  cleft in  the mountain, 
   where  the  road  so  marked  out disappears;  and I  suggested (VIII.250) 
   that the dark cleft is '"the gate of  the Hold",  the "Hold"  itself, the 
   "recess"  or  "amphitheatre"  with  doors  and  windows  in  the  cliff at 
   the rear, being in  this picture  invisible.' In  the present  drawing the 
   Pukel-men are seen at the turns  of the  path coming  up from  the valley; 
   at the top of the cliff the road continues to wind, but the turns  are now 
   marked by  pointed stones.  There is  then a  straight stretch  across the 
   upland  field,  unmarked  by  stones;  and  the road  passing (apparently) 
   between  two stones  or pillars  leads into  the Hold,  in which  the door 
   into the cliff  behind can  be seen.  In the  left-hand lower  drawing the 
   Pukel-men  reappear,  and  in  the  right-hand  drawing  a double  line of 
   cone-shaped  stones  leads across  the upland  and into  the Hold,  with a 
   single stone standing in the middle of the 'amphitheatre'.                
    My guess is that the  upper drawing  on this  page shows  a stage  in the 
   development   of   the   conception  of   Dunharrow  when   the  Pukel-men 
   had emerged, but not  the double  line of  stones: these  are seen  at the 
   moment of their emergence in  one of  the lower  sketches. In  relation to 
  
   the  manuscript  evidence,  'Dunharrow  I'  would  then  belong  with, but 
   actually  precede, the  text F  of 'The  Muster of  Rohan', in  which both 
   the Pukel-men  (then called  the Hoker-men)  and the  lines of  stones are 
   present.                                                                  
   
                          (Orthanc I.) 
   
                               (Orthanc II.) 
   
                           (Orthanc III.) 
   
                            (Dunharrow I.) 
   
                           (Dunharrow II.) 
   
                             PART TWO. 
                  
                          THE NOTION CLUB 
                              PAPERS.     
   
                             THE NOTION CLUB PAPERS.                           
                                                                              
                                  Introduction.                                
                                                                              
   On  18  December  1944,  when  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  had  reached  the 
   end  of  what  would  become  The  Two   Towers  (and   a  few   pages  had 
   been  written  of  'Minas  Tirith'  and  'The  Muster  of  Rohan'   at  the 
   beginning  of  Book V),  my father  wrote to  me (Letters  no. 92)  that he 
   had seen C. S. Lewis that day: 'His  fourth (or  fifth?) novel  is brewing, 
   and seems likely  to clash  with mine  (my dimly  projected third).  I have 
   been  getting  a  lot  of new  ideas about  Prehistory lately  (via Beowulf 
   and  other  sources  of  which  I  may  have  written)  and  want  to  work 
   them  into  the  long  shelved  time-travel  story  I  began.  C. S.  L. is 
   planning  a  story  about  the  descendants  of Seth  and Cain.'  His words 
   are  tantalizingly  difficult  to interpret;  but by  'clash with  mine' he 
   surely meant that the themes of their books ran rather close.(1)            
    Whatever lies behind this, it is  seen that  he was  at this  time turning 
   his  thoughts  to  a  renewed  attempt  on  the 'time-travel  story', which 
   would  issue  a year  later in  The Notion  Club Papers.  In his  letter to 
   Stanley Unwin  of 21  July 1946  (Letters no.  105) he  said that  he hoped 
   very  shortly  'actually to  - write',  to turn  again to  The Lord  of the 
   Rings where he had left it, more than a year  and a  half before:  'I shall 
   now have  to study  my own  work in  order to  get back  to it,'  he wrote. 
   But later in that same letter he said:                                      
                                                                              
    I  have  in   a  fortnight   of  comparative   leisure  round   about  last 
    Christmas  written  three  parts  of   another  book,   taking  up   in  an 
    entirely  different  frame and  setting what  little had  any value  in the 
    inchoate  Lost  Road  (which  I  had  once  the  impudence  to show  you: I 
    hope it is forgotten), and other things beside. I hoped  to finish  this in 
    a  rush,  but  my  health  gave  way  after  Christmas.  Rather   silly  to 
    mention it, till it is finished. But I am  putting The  Lord of  the Rings, 
    the  Hobbit  sequel, before  all else,  save duties  that I  cannot wriggle 
    out of.                                                                    
                                                                              
   So far as I have been able to discover there is no  other reference  to The 
   Notion Club Papers anywhere in my father's writings.                        
                                                                              
    But  the  quantity  of  writing  constituting  The  Notion   Club  Papers, 
   and  the  quantity  of  writing  associated  with   them,  cannot   by  any 
   manner  of  means  have  been  the  work  of  a fortnight.  To substantiate 
   this, and since  this is  a convenient  place to  give this  very necessary 
  
   information, I set out here the essential facts of the textual relations of 
   all this material, together with some brief indication of their content. 
   
      As the development of The Notion Club Papers progressed my                
    father divided it into two parts, the second of which was never             
    completed, and although he ultimately rejected this division (2) I have         
    found it in every way desirable to preserve it in this book. Part One       
    was 'The Ramblings of Michael Ramer: Out of the Talkative Planet', "        
    and this consists of a report in direct speech of the discussions at two 
    successive meetings (3) of 'the Notion Club' at Oxford far in the future        
    at the time of writing. On the first of these occasions the conversation 
    turned on the problem of the vehicle, the machine or device, by which       
    'space-travellers' are transported to their destination, especially in      
    respect of its literary credibility in itself and its effect on the story 
    contained within the journeys; on the second, of which the report is..      
    much longer, one of the members, Michael Ramer, expounded his               
    ideas concerning 'true dreams' and his experiences of 'space-travel' in 
    dream.                                                                      
      The earliest manuscript, here called 'A', is a complete text of Part      
    One. It is roughly written and hastily expressed, there is no title or      
    explanatory 'scene-setting', and there are no dates; but while the text 
    would undergo much expansion and improvement, the essential                 
    structure and movement of the dialogue was already largely present.        
      The second manuscript, 'B', is also a complete text of Part One,          
    but is much fuller than A, and (with many changes and additions)            
    advances far towards the final form. Here also the two meetings, as the 
    text was first written, have no dates, and the numbers given to the         
    meetings imply a much longer history of the Club than is suggested for      
    it subsequently. For the elaborate title or prolegomenon to this version 
    see pp. 148 - 9.                                                            
      The third manuscript, 'C', is written in a fine script, but is not quite 
    complete: it extends to Ramer's words 'So there does appear to be at        
    least one other star with attendant planets' (p. 207), and it is clear that 
    no more was written of this text (which, incidentally, it would have        
    taken days to write).                                                       
      A typescript 'D', made by my father, is the final form of Part One. In 
    one section of the text, however, D seems to have preceded C, since it- 
    has some B readings which were then changed to those of C; but the          
    final form of the text is scarcely ever in doubt, and even where it is the 
    differences are entirely trivial. Where C ends, the typescript follows B, 
    the place of transition being marked on the B manuscript. (A second         
    typescript - not, I think, made by my father - was begun, but               
    abandoned after only a few pages; this has no independent value.)           
                                                                               
      Part   Two,   'The   Strange   Case  of   Arundel  Lowdham',   records  a 
    number  of  further  meetings  of  the Notion  Club, continuous  with those 
    of Part One. This second Part is largely  devoted to  the intrusion  of the 
    Matter  of  Numenor  into  the  discussions  of  the  Notion  Club,  but of 
    this there are only two texts, a manuscript ('E')  and a  typescript ('F'). 
   
                    
                                                                                
   .  goth  end  at  the  same  point,  with  the  next  meeting  of   the  Club 
   arranged and dated, but never written.                                        
     The  typescript  F  is a  complex document,  in that  my father  rejected a 
   substantial section of it ('F 1') as  soon as  he had  typed it,  replaced it 
   ('F 2'),  and  then  continued  on  to the  end, the  structure of  the text 
   being thus F 1, F 1 > F 2, F 2 (see p. 237 and note 37).                      
     For  both  Parts,  but  especially  for Part  Two, there  is a  quantity of 
   rough, discontinuous drafting, often scarcely legible.                        
                                                                                
    While  Part  Two   was  being   further  developed   (that  is,   after  the 
  
   completion  of  the  manuscript   E  so   far  as   it  went)   the  Adunaic * 
   language  emerged  (as  it   appears),  with   an  abandoned   but  elaborate 
   account   of   the   phonology,  and   pari  passu   with  The   Notion  Club 
   Papers my father not  only wrote  a first  draft of  an entirely  new version 
   of  the story  of Numenor  but developed  it through  further texts:  this is 
   The Drowning of Anadune, in which all the names are in Adunaic.               
    How  is  all  this  to  be  equated  with  his  statement  in the  letter to 
   Stanley  Unwin  in  July 1946  that 'three  parts' of  the work  were written 
   in  a fortnight  at the  end of  1945? Obviously  it cannot  be, not  even on 
   the  supposition  that  when  he  said  'a  fortnight' he  greatly underesti- 
   mated   the   time.   Though   not   demonstrable,   an   extremely  probable 
   explanation, as it  seems to  me, is  that at  the end  of that  fortnight he 
   stopped  work  in  the  middle  of  writing  the manuscript  E, at  the point 
   where  The  Notion  Club  Papers  end,   and  at   which  time   Adunaic  had 
   not  yet  arisen.  Very  probably  Part  One   was  at   the  stage   of  the 
   manuscript B.(4) On   this  view,   the  further   development  of   what  had 
   then  been  achieved  of  Part  One,   and  more   especially  of   Part  Two 
   (closely  associated  with  that  of  the  Adunaic  language and  the writing 
   of  The  Drowning   of  Anadune),   belongs  to   the  following   year,  the 
   earlier part of 1946. Against this, of course, is the fact that the letter to 
   Stanley  Unwin  in  which  my  father  referred  to  the  Papers  was written 
   in  July 1946,  but that  letter gives  no impression  of further  work after 
   'my  health  gave  way  after  Christmas'. But  it is  to be  remembered that 
   The  Lord  of  the  Rings  had been  at a  halt for  more than  a year  and a 
   half,   and  it   may  well   be  that   he  was   deeply  torn  between  the 
   burgeoning   of   Adunaic   and   Anadune   and   the   oppression   of   the 
   abandoned  Lord  of  the  Rings.  He  did not  need to  spell out  to Stanley 
   Unwin  what he  had in  fact been  doing! But  he said  that he  was 'putting 
   The  Lord  of  the  Rings  before  all  else',  which  no  doubt meant  'I am 
   now going  to put  it before  all else',  and that  included Adunaic.  To the 
   interrupted Notion Club Papers he never returned.                             
    The  diverse  and  shifting  elements  in  all  this  work,  not  least  the 
   complex  but  essential  linguistic  material,  have  made  the  construction 
                                                                                
   (* Adunaic is always so spelt at this time (not  Adunaic), and  I write  it so 
   throughout.)                                                                  
   
                              
                                                                               
    of  a  readily  comprehensible edition  extremely difficult,  requiring much 
    experimentation   among   possible   forms   of   presentation.   Since  The 
    Notion  Club  Papers  are  now  published  for  the  first  time,  the final 
    typescripts  D  of  Part  One  and  F  of  Part  Two  must obviously  be the 
    text printed,  and this  makes for  difficulties of  presentation (it  is of 
    course very much easier to begin  with an  original draft  and to  relate it 
    by  consecutive  steps  to  a  final form  that is  already known).  The two 
    Parts  are separated,  with notes  following each  Part. Following  the text 
    of the Papers  I give  important sections  that were  rejected from  or sig- 
    nificantly  changed in  the final  text, earlier  forms of  the 'Numenorean' 
    fragments   that   'came   through'   to   Arundel   Lowdham   and   of  the 
    Old  English  text  written  by  his  father,   and  reproductions   of  the 
    'facsimiles' of that text with analysis of the tengwar.                    
        Although  the  final  text  of  Part Two  of the  Papers and  The Drown- 
    ing  of  Anadune  were  intimately  connected,(5) especially  in  respect  of 
    Adunaic,  any  attempt  to  combine  them  in  a  single  presentation makes 
    for inextricable confusion; the latter is therefore treated  entirely separ- 
    ately  in  the  third  part  of  this  book,  and in  my commentary  on Part 
    Two  of  the  Papers  I  have  not  thought  it  useful  to  make  continual 
    reference   forward  to   The  Drowning   of  Anadune:   the  interrelations 
    between  the  two  works  emerge more  clearly when  the latter  is reached. 
                                                                               
        There  are  some  aspects  of  the  framework  of  the  Papers, provided 
  
    by  the  Foreword  of  the  Editor,  Mr.  Howard  Green,  and  the  list  of 
    members  of  the  Notion  Club,  which  are  better  discussed here  than in 
    the commentary.                                                             
                                                                               
                                    The Foreword.                               
                                                                               
        The  original  manuscript  A  of Part  One, as  already noticed,  has no 
    title  or  introductory statement  of any  kind, but  begins with  the words 
    'When Ramer  had finished  reading his  latest story...'  The first  page of 
    B begins thus:                                                              
                                                                               
                                    Beyond Lewis                                
                                        or                                    
                            Out of the Talkative Planet.                        
                                                                               
             Being a fragment of an apocryphal Inklings' Saga, made             
             by some imitator at some time in the 1980s.                        
                                                                               
                                Preface to the Inklings.                        
                                                                               
             While listening to this fantasia (if  you do),  I beg  of the      
             present  company  not  to look  for their  own faces  in this      
             mirror.  For  the  mirror  is  cracked, and  at the  best you      
             will  only  see  your  countenances  distorted,  and  adorned      
             maybe  with  noses  (and  other features)  that are  not your      
   
   own, but belong to other members of the company -                         
   if to anybody.                                                            
                                                                            
                                  Night 251.                                 
   When Michael Ramer had finished reading his latest story...               
                                                                            
   This was heavily emended and then struck through, and was replaced      
   by a new, separate title-page (made when B had been completed):           
                                                                            
                              Beyond Probability (6)                         
                                      or                                     
                         Out of the Talkative Planet.                        
                                                                            
                            The Ramblings of Ramer                           
   being Nights 251 and 252 of The Notion Club Papers.                       
                                                                            
   [Little  is  known  about  this  rare  book,  except  that                
   it  appears  to  have  been  written  after  1989,  as  an                
   apocryphal  imitation  of  the  Inklings'  Saga  Book. The                
   author identifies himseif with the character called in the                
   narrative  Nicholas  Guildford;  but  Titmouse  has  shown                
   that this is a pseudonym,  and is  taken from  a mediaeval                
   dialogue, at one time read in the  Schools of  Oxford. His                
   real identity remains unknown.]                                           
                                                                            
   An aside to the audience. While listening to this hotch-                  
   potch (if you do), I beg of the  present company  not to                  
   look for their own faces in my mirror. For the mirror is                  
   cracked...                                                                
                                                                            
   This is followed by a list of  the persons  who appear  (see p.  151). It 
   seems clear that at the stage  when the  text B  was written  my father's 
   idea was far less  elaborate than  it became;  intending perhaps,  so far 
   as  the  form  was  concerned,  no  more  than  a  jeu  d'esprit  for the 
   entertainment of the Inklings - while the titles  seem to  emphasise that 
   it was to be, in patt, the vehicle of criticism and discussion of aspects 
  
   of Lewis's 'planetary' novels. Perhaps he  called to  mind the  witty and 
   ingenious method  that Lewis  had devised  for his  criticism of  The Lay 
   of Leithian in 1930 (see The Lays of Beleriand, p.  151). -  So far  as I 
   can see, there is no indication that at this stage he envisaged  the form 
   that Part Two  of the  Papers would  take, and  definite evidence  to the 
   contrary (see pp. 281 - 2).                                               
   There  are  several  drafts  for  a  more  circumstantial account  of the 
   Papers and of how they  came to  light, preceding  the elaborate  form in 
   the final  text that  follows. They  were found  at the  University Press 
   waiting to be pulped, but no one  knew how  they had  got there;  or they 
   were found 'at Messrs. Whitburn and Thoms' publishing house'.(7)         
   
      The mediaeval dialogue from which the name Nicholas Guildford            
    is derived is The Owl and the Nightingale, a debate in verse written       
    between 1189 and 1216. To the Owl's question, who shall decide              
    between them, the Nightingale replies that Maister Nichole of Gulde-      
    forde is the obvious choice, since he is prudent, virtuous, and wise, and 
    an excellent judge of song.                                                 
                                                                               
                                The List of Members.                            
                                                                               
      At the top of a page that preceded the manuscript A and is almost         
    certainly the first setting down of the opening passage of Night 60 of ', 
    the Papers (see p. 211, note 7) my father wrote these names:                
      Ramer Latimer Franks Loudham Dolbear                                      
    Beneath Ramer he wrote 'Self', but struck it out, then 'CSL' and 'To',      
    these also being struck out. Beneath Latimer he wrote 'T', beneath          
    Franks 'CSL', beneath Loudham 'HVD' (Hugo Dyson), and beneath               
    Dolbear 'Havard'.                                                           
      This is the only actual identification of members of the Notion Club      
    with members of the Inklings that is found. The name Latimer (for           
    Guildford) remained that of the Club's 'reporter' in manuscript A; it is 
    derived from Old French latinier ('Latiner', speaker of Latin), meaning 
    an interpreter. Loudham (so spelt in A and B, and initially in the          
    manuscript E of Part Two) would obviously be Dyson even without             
    'HVD' written beneath (see Humphrey Carpenter, The Inklings, pp.            
    212 - 13); and since Franks (only becoming Frankley in the third text       
    C) is here Lewis, I suppose that my father felt that the name was           
    appropriate to his character. The other two names were presumably           
    'significant', but I do not know what the significance was. Dolbear is      
    an uncommon surname, but there was a chemist's shop in Oxford               
    called Dolbear & Goodall, and I recollect that my father found this         
    particularly engaging; it may be that he simply found in Dolbear the        
    chemist a comic appropriateness to Havard, or to Havard as he was           
    going to present him. Ramer is very puzzling; and here there is no          
    certain identification with one of the Inklings in the list. The various 
    dictionaries of English surnames that I have consulted do not give the      
    name. The only suggestion that I can make is that my father derived it      
    from the dialectal verb rame, with these meanings given in the Oxford      
    English Dictionary: 'to shout, cry aloud, scream; keep up the same          
    cry, continue repeating the same thing; obtain by persistent asking;        
    repeat, run over'; cf. also the English Dialect Dictionary, ed. Joseph      
    Wright (with which he was very familiar: he called it 'indispensable',      
    Letters no. 6), ream verb 3, also raim, rame, etc., which gives similar 
    meanings, and also 'to talk nonsense, rave'. But this seems far-fetched. 
      At any rate, this list is interesting as suggesting that my father        
    started out with the idea of a series of definite 'equivalences', distorted 
    no doubt but recognisable. But I think that this plan very quickly          
    dissolved, because he found that it would not suit his purpose; and not 
   
             
                                                                            
  
   even in the earliest text does there seem to  be any  clearer association 
   with individual Inklings than there is in  the final  form of  the Papers, 
   with  the  possible  exception  of  Lowdham.  In  A his  interventions are 
   limited to jocular facetiousness, and the interest that in the  later form 
   of part One (pp. 199 - 201) he shows in 'Old Solar'  and in  Ramer's names 
   of other worlds is in A given to Dolbear (and then in B to Guildford). 
    It  would  not suit  my father's  purpose, because  in 'The  Ramblings of 
   Ramer'  he wished  to allow  his own  ideas the  scope, in  the form  of a 
   discussion and argument, that they  would never  have had  in fact,  in an 
   actual   meeting  of   the  Inklings.   The  professional   knowledge  and 
   intellectual interests of the members of the  Notion Club  are such  as to 
   make  this  symposium  possible.  On  p.  149  I  have  given  the  second 
   version  of  a  title-page,  in  which  after the  author's 'aside  to the 
   audience',  warning  them  'not  to  look  for  their  own  faces   in  my 
   mirror', there follows a list of the members  of the  Club. At  this stage 
   only  six  members were  listed (plus  Cameron); and  of these  six, Ramer 
   is  Professor  of  Finno-Ugric,  Guildford  is a  Comparative Philologist, 
   and  Loudham  has  'special  interests  in  Icelandic   and  Anglo-Saxon', 
   while  the  chemist  Dolbear  'concerns  himself  with  psychoanalysis and 
   related aspects  of language'.  At this  stage Frankley  is a  lecturer in 
   French,  changed  to  the  Clarendon Reader  in English  Literature, 'with 
   a taste for the Romance literatures and a  distaste for  things Germanic', 
   while the statement of Jeremy's position and interests is  much as  in the 
   final list. Ramer, Jeremy, Guildford and  Frankley all  have 'a  taste for 
   romances of travel in Space and Time.'                                    
    The enlarged list of members in the final form  (pp. 159  - 60),  most of 
   whom  do  not  have  even walk-on  parts, served  the purpose,  I suppose, 
   of  creating  an  impression  of  a more  amorphous group  surrounding the 
   principals.   The   polymathy   of   the   monk   Dom   Jonathan  Markison 
   extends  to  some  very  recondite  knowledge  of Germanic  origins, while 
   Ranulph Stainer appears in  Part Two  as a  sceptical and  rather superior 
   onlooker  at  the  strange  proceedings.  The  surname  of  the apparently 
   speechless  undergraduate  John  Jethro  Rashbold  is  a   translation  of 
   Tolkien  (Toll-kuhn:  see  Letters  no.  165  and  note  1).  In  Part Two 
   appears   'old   Professor   Rashbold   at   Pembroke',   the  Anglo-Saxon 
   scholar  described by  Lowdham as  'a grumpy  old bear'  (p. 256  and note 
   72).  There  are  no  doubt other  hidden puns  and jokes  in the  list of 
   members.                                                                  
    In my view it would be useless  to seek  even any  'intellectual equival- 
   ence' with historical persons, let alone portraiture (for a list  of those 
   who came often - but not all at the same  period -  to the  Inklings, with 
   brief  biographies,  see  Humphrey   Carpenter,  The   Inklings,  Appendix 
   A). The fact  that Lowdham  is 'loud'  and makes  jokes often  at inappro- 
   priate  moments  derives  from  Dyson  (but  he  was  wittier  than  Lowd- 
   ham), yet Lowdham  is the  very antithesis  of Dyson  in his  learning and 
   interests;  no  doubt  Frankley's  horror  borealis  is a  reminiscence of 
   
                                 
                                                                             
    Dyson  also,   though  it   is  profoundly   un-Dysonian  to   have  read 
    mediaeval works on Saint Brendan (p. 265). In earlier drafts of  the list 
    of  members  Dolbear  has  no position  in the  University, and  with his 
    red hair and beard and his nickname in the Club (see  Letters no.  56) he 
    can  be  seen  as  a  sort  of  parody  of Havard.  But these  things are 
    marginal  to  the  ideas  expounded  and  debated  in the  Papers; essen- 
    tially, the  members of  the Notion  Club are  fictions, and  become more 
    obviously so in Part Two.                                                 
                                                                             
       Scarcely  a  sentence  remained  entirely  unchanged  between  text  A 
    and text D of Part One, but in my notes all  this development  is largely 
    ignored when (as for the most part it is) it is  a matter  of improvement 
    in the expression  or of  amplification of  the argument.  Similarly, the 
  
    ascription  of  speeches  to  speakers  underwent  many  changes  in  the 
    earlier texts, but in general I do not record them.                       
       I do not enter in this book into any critical discussion of the topics 
    and issues raised in  'The Ramblings  of Michael  Ramer'. This  is partly 
    because I am not well qualified to  discuss them,  but also  because they 
    fall  somewhat  outside  the  scope  and  aim of  The History  of Middle- 
    earth, which is above all  to present  accurate texts  accurately ordered 
    (so far as I am  able) and  to elucidate  them comparatively,  within the 
    context of 'Middle-earth' and the lands  of the  West. With  very limited 
    time at my disposal  for this  book I  have thought  that I  could better 
    devote  it  in  any  case  to  clarification of  the complexities  of the 
    'Numenorean'  material.  The  notes  are  therefore  very  restricted  in 
    scope and are often trivial in relation to the content of the discussion, 
    being mostly concerned  with the  elucidation of  references that  may be 
    obscure  and  not  easily  tracked  down,  with  comparison   of  earlier 
    forms of  certain passages,  and with  citation of  other writings  of my 
    father's.  I  do  not  suppose  that many  readers of  this book  will be 
    unacquainted with the novels of  C. S.  Lewis, Out  of the  Silent Planet 
    (1938),  Perelandra  (1943),  and  That  Hideous  Strength (1945),  but I 
    have provided a few explanations and references.                          
                                                                             
       Why  my  father  abandoned  The  Notion  Club  Papers  I do  not know. 
    It may be that he felt that the work had lost all unity,  that 'Atlantis' 
    had broken apart the frame in which it had been  set (see  pp. 281  - 2). 
    But I think also that having forced himself to return to The Lord  of the 
    Rings, and having brought it to its end, he was  then deflected  into the 
    very  elaborate  further  work  on  the  legends of  the Elder  Days that 
    preceded the  actual publication  of The  Lord of  the Rings.  However it 
    was, the Notion  Club was  abandoned, and  with it  his final  attempt to 
    embody  the  riddle  of AElfwine  and Eadwine  in a  'tale of  time'. But 
    from  its  forgotten  Papers and  the strange  figure of  Arundel Lowdham 
    there   emerged   a   new   conception  of   the  Downfall   of  Numenor, 
    embodied  in  a  different tradition,  which would  come to  constitute a 
    major element in the Akallabeth many years later.                         
   
                                NOTES.                                       
                                                                            
    1. In a note to  this passage  in my  father's letter  Humphrey Carpenter 
       remarks:   'Lewis's   next   published   novel   after   That  Hideous 
       Strength  and  The  Great  Divorce  was  The Lion,  the Witch  and the 
       Wardrobe.  Tolkien  is,  however, almost  certainly referring  to some 
       other  book  of  Lewis's   that  was   never  completed.'   The  Great 
       Divorce  was  published  in  1946;  Lewis  was  reading  it  aloud  in 
       April and May 1944 (Letters no. 60, 69, 72).                          
         It  may be  mentioned here  that my  father had  evidently discussed 
       with  Lewis  the  matter  of  'true dreams':  an important  element in 
       the  plot of  That Hideous  Strength is  Jane Studdock's  'tendency to 
       dream  real  things',  in  the  words  of  Miss  Ironwood  (Chapter 3, 
       $iii), and this can  hardly be  a mere  coincidence. It  is presumably 
       not coincidental either  that there  should be  so many  references to 
       'Numinor'  in  That   Hideous  Strength   (published  in   1945);  see 
       p. 303 and note 15.                                                   
    2. On the final text D of Part One the heading of  the first  page (after 
       Leaves  from  the  Notion Club  Papers ):  Part I  / The  Ramblings of 
       Michael  Ramer  / Out  of the  Talkative Planet'  was struck  out. The 
       final text F of Part Two has no heading at the beginning.  A pencilled 
       title  page  apparently  accompanying  the  manuscript  E  has 'Leaves 
       from  the  Notion  Club  Papers  / II  / The  Strange Case  of Arundel 
       Lowdham'.                                                             
    3. A very brief  report of  an earlier  meeting was  added at  the begin- 
       ning of the text in the course of the development of Part One.        
    4. A pointer to this is  the fact  that in  B the  name is  spelt Loudham 
  
       throughout;  in  E  it  begins  as  Loudham  but  becomes  Lowdham  in 
       the  course  of  the writing  of the  manuscript; in  C it  is Lowdham 
       from the first. See further p. 282.                                   
    5. Cf. the close  relation of  the manuscript  of The  Lost Road  and the 
       original text of The Fall of Numenor, V.9.                            
    6. Beyond  Probability  is  a  pun on  the title  of Lewis's  book Beyond 
       Personality, which had been published in 1944.                        
    7. That  Whitburn  (and  Thoms)  is a  play on  the name  Blackwell, the 
       Oxford  bookseller  and  publisher,  is  seen from  the fact  that the 
       firm was originally Basil Blackwell and Mott.                         
   
                              Leaves from                            
                                                                     
                         THE NOTION CLUB PAPERS.                      
                                                                     
                                FOREWORD.                             
                                                                     
   These  Papers  have  a  rather puzzling  history. They  were found 
   after  the  Summer  Examinations  of  2012  on the  top of  one of 
   a  number  of  sacks  of  waste  paper  in  the  basement  of  the 
   Examination  Schools  at  Oxford  by   the  present   editor,  Mr. 
   Howard  Green,  the  Clerk  of  the  Schools.   They  were   in  a 
   disordered bundle, loosely tied with red string. The  outer sheet, 
   inscribed in large Lombardic capitals:                             
                                                                     
                        NOTION  CLUB PAPERS,                       
                                                                     
   attracted  the  notice  of  Mr.  Green,   who  removed   them  and 
   scrutinized them.  Discovering them  to contain  much that  was to 
   him  curious  and  interesting,  he  made all  possible enquiries, 
   without result.                                                    
    The  Papers,  from  internal evidence,  clearly had  no connexion 
   with  any  examinations  held  or  lectures  given in  the Schools 
   during  Mr.  Green's  many  years  of  office.  Neither  did  they 
   belong to any of the libraries housed in the  building. Advertise- 
   ment  has failed  to find  any claimant  to ownership.  It remains 
   unknown  how  the   Papers  reached   the  waste-paper   sack.  It 
   seems  probable  that  they  had  at some  time been  prepared for 
   publication, since they are  in many  places provided  with notes; 
   yet  in  form  they  are  nothing more  than an  elaborate minute- 
   book  of  a  club,  devoted  to  conversation,  debate,   and  the 
   discussion of 'papers', in verse or prose, written and read by its 
   members, and many of the entries have  no particular  interest for 
   non-members.                                                       
    The  minutes,  or  reports,  covered  probably  about  100  meet- 
   ings or 'nights' during the years  of last  century, approximately 
   1980 to 1990. It  is, however,  not the  least curious  fact about 
   these  Papers  that  no such  club appears  ever to  have existed. 
   Though  certain  resemblances  are inevitable  between a  group of 
   imaginary  academic  persons  and  their  real  contemporaries, no 
   such persons as those here  depicted, either  with such  names, or 
   
   such offices, or such tastes and habits, can be traced in the            
   Oxford of the last generation, or of the present time.                   
     The author appears in one or two passages, and in the                  
   occasional notes, to identify himself with the character called in -': 
   the dialogues Nicholas Guildford. But Mr. J. R. Titmass, the             
   well-known historian of twentieth-century Oxford, who has                
   given all possible assistance to the present editor, has shown that      
   this is certainly a fictitious name and derived from a mediaeval         
   dialogue at one time read in the Schools of Oxford.                      
                                                                           
  
     On   examination   the   bundle   was    found   to    contain   205 
   foolscap pages,  all written  by one  hand, in  a careful  and usually 
   legible  script.  The   leaves  were   disarranged  but   mostly  num- 
   bered.  The  bundle  contains  the entries  for Nights  51 to  75, but 
   they  are  defective  and  several  leaves appear  to have  been lost; 
   some  of  the  longer  entries  are  incomplete.  It is  probable that 
   three other bundles, containing  Nights 1  - 25,  26 -  50, 76  - 100, 
   once  existed.  Of  the   missing  sections,   however,  only   a  few 
   scattered sheets were  found in  the sack,  and these,  so far  as can 
   be  discerned,  belonged  originally  to  the  entries  1 -  25. Among 
   them  was  a  crumpled  and  much  corrected  sheet,  of  a  different 
   paper, containing a list of members.                                     
     The   total   on   this   scale   would  have   made  a   volume  of 
   considerable bulk,  but its  size will  be overestimated,  if calcula- 
   tion  is  based  on  the  length  of the  extracts here  printed. Many 
   Nights are represented only by a few  lines, or  by short  entries, of 
   which  Nights  54  and  64  have  been   included  as   specimens.  As 
   a  rule  these  short  items  have  been  omitted,  unless  they  bear 
   closely  on  the  longer  reports  here  selected  and   presented  to 
   those interested in literary curiosities.                                
                                                                           
                         Note to the Second Edition.                        
                                                                           
     Mr.  W.  W.   Wormald  of   the  School   of  Bibliopoly,   and  Mr. 
   D.  N.  Borrow  of  the  Institute  of  Occidental   Languages,  found 
   their  curiosity  aroused  by  the published  extracts, and  asked Mr. 
   Green  for  permission  to  examine  the  manuscript  of  the  Papers. 
   They   have  now   sent  in   a  joint   report,  which   raises  some 
   interesting points.                                                      
     'Paper of this kind,' they write, 'is, of course, very  difficult to 
   trace or to date. The sheets  submitted to  us are  of a  poor quality 
   much  inferior  to the  paper now  in general  use for  such purposes. 
   Without  venturing  on  a  definite  opinion,   we  record   our  sus- 
   
   picion  that  these  sheets  are  much  older  than  the dates  of the 
   supposed  meetings  of  the  Club,  perhaps  40  to  50  years  older, 
   belonging,  that  is,  to  the  period  during or  just after  the Six 
   Years'  War.  This  suspicion  is  supported   by  various   items  of 
   internal  evidence,  notably  the  idiom  of  the dialogues,  which is 
   old-fashioned   and  does   not  represent   with  any   fidelity  the 
   colloquial  language  either  of  the  nineteen-eighties  or   of  the 
   present  time.  We  conclude,  then,  that  The  Notion   Club  Papers 
   were written sixty years ago, or more.                                
     'It  remains,  nonetheless,  on  this  hypothesis  a  puzzling  fact 
   that  the  Great  Explosion  of  1975  is referred  to, and  even more 
   precisely,  the  Great  Storm,  which actually  occurred on  the night 
   of   Thursday,   June   12th,   1987;(1) though   certain  inaccuracies 
   appear  in  the  account  given  of  the progress  and effects  of the 
   latter  event.  Mr.  Green  has  proposed  to  us  a  curious explana- 
   tion of this difficulty, evidently  suggested to  him by  the contents 
   of  the  Papers:  the future  events were,  he thinks,  "foreseen". In 
   our  opinion  a  less  romantic  but more  probable solution  is this: 
   the  paper  is  part  of  a  stock  purchased  by  a  man  resident in 
   Oxford  about  1940.  He  used  the  paper  for  his  minutes (whether 
   fictitious or founded  on fact),  but he  did not  use all  his stock. 
   Much  later  (after 1987)  he copied  out his  matter again,  using up 
   the  old  paper;  and  though he  did not  make any  general revision, 
   he  moved  the  dates  forward  and  inserted  the  genuine references 
   to the Explosion and the Storm.'                                      
     Mr.  Green  rejoins:  'This  is  one  of  the most  fantastic "prob- 
   able  solutions" I  have yet  met, quite  apart from  the unlikelihood 
   of  an  inferior paper  being stored  for about  fifty years  and then 
  
   used  for  the  same purpose  again. The  writer was  not, I  think, a 
   very  young  man;  but  the handwriting  is certainly  not that  of an 
   old  man.  Yet  if  the writer  was not  young in  1940, he  must have 
   been old, very old, in  2000. For  it is  to that  date, not  to 1987, 
   that  we  must  look. There  is a  point that  has escaped  the notice 
   of   Messrs.   Wormald   and   Borrow:   the   old   house,   no.  100 
   Banbury  Road,  the  last  private  dwelling  house  in   that  block, 
   was  in  fact  the  scene  of  "hauntings",*  a remarkable  display of 
   poltergeist  activity,  between  the  years   2000  and   2003,  which 
   only  ended  when  the  house  was  demolished  and  a  new  building, 
   attached  to  the  Institute  of  National  Nutrition, erected  on the 
   site.  In  the  year  2003  a  person  possessed  of  the  paper,  the 
                                                                        
   (* See Night 61, p. 179.)                                            
   
   pen-habits,* and the idiom of the period of the Six Years' War           
   would have been an oddity that no pseudonym could conceal                
   from us.                                                                 
     'In any case, the Storm is integral to all the entries from Night 
   63 to Night, [sic] and is not just "inserted". Messrs. Wormald           
   and Borrow must either neglect their own evidence and place              
   the whole composition after 1987, or else stick to their own            
   well-founded suspicions of the paper, the hand,* and the idiom,          
   and admit that some person or persons in the nineteen-forties            
   possessed a power of "prevision".                                        
     'Mr. Titmass informs me that he cannot find any record in the          
   nineteen-forties of the names given in the list. If therefore, any       
   such club existed at that earlier period, the names remain               
   pseudonyms. The forward dating might have been adopted as                
   an additional screen. But I am now convinced that the Papers -'.         
   are a work of fiction; and it may well be that the predictions           
   (notably of the Storm), though genuine and not coincidences,             
   were unconscious: giving one more glimpse of the strange                 
   processes of so-called literary "invention", with which the              
   Papers are largely concerned.'                                           
                                                                           
                          MEMBERS OF THE NOTION CLUB.                       
                                                                           
   The   Notion   Club,  as   depicted,  was   informal  and   vague  in 
   outline.  A  number  of  characters  appear  in  the  dialogues, some 
   rarely  or  fitfully.  For  the  convenience of  readers the  List of 
   Members   found   among   the   Papers   is   here   printed,  though 
   several  of  the  persons  named  do  not  appear in  this selection. 
   The  order  is  not  alphabetical  and  seems  intended  to represent 
   some  kind of  seniority: the  first six  names were  written earlier 
   and larger; the rest  were added  at various  times and  in different 
   inks, but in the  same hand.  There are  also later  entries inserted 
   after  some  of  the  names,  recording  details  of their  tastes or 
   history.  A  few  further  details,  gleaned  from  the  Papers them- 
   selves, have been added in brackets.                                     
                                                                           
   (* Mr.  Wormald  himself,  something  of an  expert in  such matters, 
   before he proposed his 'probable solution', ventured the opinion that 
   the  handwriting of  the Papers  in general  character went  with the 
   old-fashioned idiom and belonged to the same period. The use of a pen 
   rather than a typewriter would indeed, in  itself, already  have been 
   most unusual for a man of 1990, whatever his age.)                       
   
           
                                                                        
    MICHAEL GEORGE RAMER. Jesus College. Born    1929 
   (in  Hungary).  Professor  of   Finno-Ugric  Philology;   but  better 
  
   known  as  a  writer  of  romances. His  parents returned  to England 
   when  he  was  four;  but he  spent a  good deal  of time  in Finland 
   and  Hungary  between  1956   and  68.   [Among  his   interests  are 
   Celtic languages and antiquities.]                                    
                                                                        
    RUPERT    DOLBEAR.    Wadham.    Born    1929.     Research    Chem- 
   ist.  Has  many  other  interests,  notably  philosophy, psychoanaly- 
   sis,  and  gardening.  [A  close  friend  of  Ramer. He  is redhaired 
   and redbearded, and known to the Club as Ruthless Rufus.]             
                                                                        
    NICHOLAS     GUILDFORD.     Lincoln.     Born     1937.    Archaeol- 
   ogist.  The  Club  reporter;  because  he likes  it and  knows short- 
   hand.  [He  is  seldom  recorded  as  reading  anything to  the Club, 
   and  it  is  then  not  reported;  but  he  appears  to  have written 
   several novels.]                                                      
                                                                        
    ALWIN     ARUNDEL    LOWDHAM.     B.N.C.    Born     1938.    Lec- 
   turer  in  English  Language.  Chiefly  interested  in Anglo-Saxon, 
   Icelandic,   and   Comparative   Philology.   Occasionally   writes 
   comic or satirical verse. [Known as Arry.]                            
                                                                        
    PHILIP    FRANKLEY.    Queen's.    Born    1932.   A    poet,   once 
   well-known  as  a  leader  of  the  Queer  Metre  movement;  but  now 
   just a  poet, still  publishing volumes  of collected  verse; suffers 
   from horror borealis (as he calls it) and is intolerant of all things 
   Northern  or  Germanic.  [He  is,  all  the same,  a close  friend of 
   Lowdham.]                                                             
                                                                        
                   WILFRID TREWIN JEREMY. Corpus Christi. Born 1942. 
   University  Lecturer  in  English  Literature.  He  specializes  in 
   Escapism,  and  has  written books  on the  history and  criticism of 
   Ghost-stories, Time-travel, and Imaginary Lands.                      
                                                                        
    James  Jones.  Born  1927.  Has  been  a  schoolmaster,  journalist, 
   and playwright. Is  now retired,  living in  Oxford, and  divides his 
   time  between  producing  plays  and his  hobby of  private printing. 
   A  very  silent  man,  but  assists the  Reporter with  his retentive 
   memory.                                                               
    Dr.   Abel   Pitt.   Trinity.  Born   1928.  Formerly   Chaplain  of 
   Trinity   College;   now   Bishop   of  Buckingham.   Scholar,  occa- 
   sional poet.                                                          
    Colombo  Arditi.  St.  John's.   Born  1940.   Tempestosa  Professor 
   of  Italian.  Is  fond  of  (and not  unskilled in)  singing (basso), 
   swimming, and the game of bowls. Collects books and cats.             
   
     Dom Jonathan Markison, O.S.B.(2) New College, Master of St.        
   Cuthbert's Hall. [Polymath.]                                      
     Sir Gerard Manface. All Souls. Lawyer. Mountaineer; much        
   travelled. Has many children, for whom he wrote many (unpub-      
   lished) books and tales. [Seldom appears. A special friend of 
   Frankley, but not resident in Oxford.]                            
     Ranulph Stainer. University College. Born 1936. Profes-        
   sionally an expert in banking and economics; privately devoted 
   to the history and practice of music, and has composed several 
   works, major and minor, including one (moderately successful) 
   opera: Midas.                                                     
     Alexander Cameron. Exeter. Born 1935. Modern historian,         
   specially interested in Spanish and South American history.      
   Collects coins and stamps. Plays a pianola. [No one remembers 
   his being invited to join the Club, or knows why he comes; but 
   he appears from time to time.]                                    
     John Jethro Rashbold. Magdalen. Born 1965. Undergradu-          
  
   ate. Classical scholar; apprentice poet. [Introduced by Frankley, 
   to whom he is much attached.]                                     
                                                                    
     Note. It is represented as the habit of the Club for all -      
   members to initial the record of any meeting at which they were 
   present, whether they are reported as speaking or not. Presum- 
   ably the initialling, which in the extant Papers is in the same 
   hand as the text, took place after N.G.'s report has been seen 
   and passed, and before the fair copy was made. Mr. Cameron's 
   initials never appear.                                            
   
                                  Leaves from                         
                                      The                             
                              NOTION CLUB PAPERS.                     
                                                                     
                                  [PART ONE](3)                       
                                                                     
   Night 54. Thursday, November 16th, 1986.(4)                      
                                                                     
      A wet night. Only Frankley and Dolbear arrived (Dolbear's 
   house). Dolbear reports that Philip never said a word worth 
   recording, but read him an unintelligible poem about a Mech- 
   anical Nightingale (or he thought that was the subject). Frankley 
   reports that Rufus was drowsy and kept on chuckling to 
   himself. The only clearly audible remark that he made was 
   going off the deep end, I think. This was in reply to an enquiry 
   about Michael Ramer, and whether D. had seen him lately. 
   After F. had read a poem (later read again) called The Canticle 
   of Artegall they parted. R.D. P.F.(5) 
                                                                     
     [One  or  two  minor  entries,  defectively  preserved,  are here 
    omitted.]                                                      
                                                                     
    Night  60.  Thursday,  February  20th, 1987.(6) [Defective  at  the 
    beginning. Ramer's story is lost.]                                
                                                                     
     [When  Michael  Ramer  had  finished] reading  his story,  we sat 
    in silence for a while. He  had not  read us  anything for  a long 
    time; in fact he had  seldom appeared  at meetings  for a  year or 
    more.  His  excuses  for  absence,  when  he  gave  any,  had been 
    vague  and  evasive.  On  this  occasion   the  Club   was  better 
    attended  than  usual,  and no  more easy  to please.  That hardly 
    accounted  for  Ramer's  nervousness.  He  is  one  of  our oldest 
    members,  and  was  at  one   time  one   of  our   most  frequent 
    performers;  but  to-night  he read  hastily, boggling  and stumb- 
    ling. So much  so that  Frankley made  him read  several sentences 
    over  again,  though  these  interruptions,  which only  made mat- 
    ters worse, are omitted above. Now he was fidgetting.             
     'Well?' he said at last. 'What do you think of it? Will it do?' 
     A few of us stirred, but nobody spoke.                           
     'Oh,  come  on!  I may  as well  get the  worst over  first. What 
    have you got to say?' he urged, turning to  Guildford in  the next 
    chair.                                                            
     'I  don't  know,'  Guildford  answered  reluctantly.   'You  know 
    how I dislike criticizing...'                                     
   
   'I've never noticed it before,' said Frankley.                         
   'Go on, Nicholas!' laughed Lowdham. 'You dislike it about              
   as much as Philip dislikes interrupting.'                              
   'At any rate I don't criticize unfinished sentences,' said             
   Guildford. 'If I'd not been interrupted, I was going to say I          
   dislike criticizing off-hand, and still in the heat of listening.' 
  
   'In the chill's your more usual temperature,' said Lowdham.(7)         
   'Most unfair! I'm a voracious reader, and I like stories.'             
   A chorus of incredulous shouts followed, but Guildford could           
   just be heard amending his words, first to I read a good many          
   tales and like most of them, and finally to I do like some stories, 
   including one or two of Ramer's. 'But it's much more difficult,'       
   he went on at last, 'to say anything about the liking, especially      
   so soon. Liking is often much more complex than dislike. And           
   it's less necessary to say anything about it in a hurry. The feeling 
   of liking has a very lasting flavour; it can wait, it's often better 
   for being stored for a bit. But defects stick out all hard and         
   painful, while one's still close at hand.'                             
   'For those who have the knack of seeing them in every literary         
   landscape,' Ramer interposed.                                          
   'There are minor ones,' Guildford went on unperturbed, 'that           
   may, of course, get forgotten, or be overlooked by familiarity;        
   but they are better removed while fresh.'                              
   'The sort that Philip corrects at once while you are reading?'         
   said Ramer.                                                            
   'Yes,' said Guildford. 'But there are more serious faults than         
   his anacolutha and split infinitives that may also get passed, if      
   the thing's allowed to harden. It may be painful for the author        
   to have the blindness of paternal love removed, but it seems the       
   most useful thing to do on the spot. What's the good of sitting        
   here, hearing things before they're in print, if all we're to do is to 
   pat the father's back and murmur: Any child of yours is'..             
   welcome, Mr. Ramer. Your fiftieth, is it? Well, well! How they         
   do all take after their dear father, don't they?'                      
   Lowdham laughed. 'And what you're longing to say, I                    
   suppose, is: Why don't you wipe the brat's nose, and get its hair      
   cut?'                                                                  
   'Or strangle it!' said Ramer impatiently.                              
   'No, seriously,' Guildford protested, 'I only objected to parts,       
   not to the whole of your latest infant, Michael. Only to the first 
   chapter and the end of the last one, really. But there! I suppose      
   no one has ever solved the difficulty of arriving, of getting to       
   another planet, no more in literature than in life. Because the        
   
                                                                       
                                                                        
   difficulty is in fact insoluble, I think. The barrier cannot  and will 
   not   ever   be   passed   in  mortal   flesh.  Anyway,   the  opening 
   chapters,  the  journey,  of  space-travel  tales  seem  to  me always 
   the weakest. Scientifiction, as a rule: and that is a base  alloy. Yes 
   it  is,  Master  Frankley,  so don't  interrupt! Just  as much  as the 
   word  is  an  ill-made  portmanteau:   rotten  for   travelling  with. 
   And  that  goes  for  your  machine,  too, Ramer.  Though it's  one of 
   the better failures, perhaps.'                                        
     'Thank you for  that!'  Ramer  growled.  'But  it's  just  like you, 
   Nicholas,  to  pick  on  the  frame,  which  is  an  awkward necessity 
   of  pictures,  and  easy  to  change  anyway,  and  say  nothing about 
   what's  inside  it.  I  suppose  you  must  have  seen   something  to 
   praise  inside:  we  know  how  painful  you  find  praising anything. 
   Isn't that the real reason why you postpone it?'                      
     'Nonsense!'  said  Guildford.  'I  thought   what  was   inside  was 
   very  good,  if  you   must  have   it.  Though   I  felt   there  was 
   something very odd about it.'                                         
     'I'm sure you did! '                                                
     'I  mean  odd  coming  from  you.  And  in  its  setting.   For  you 
   won't  get  away  with  that  framed  excuse.  A picture-frame  is not 
   a parallel. An author's way of getting to  Mars (say)  is part  of his 
   story of his  Mars; and  of his  universe, as  far as  that particular 
  
   tale' goes. It's part of the picture, even if it's only in  a marginal 
   position; and it may seriously affect all that's inside.'             
     'Why should it?' said Frankley.                                     
     'Well, if there are space-ships  at all  in your  imagined universe, 
   you'll fail to sell it to me, for one thing,' said Guildford.         
     'That's   carrying   your   anti-machine   mania   too   far,'  said 
   Lowdham.   'Surely  poor   writers  can   include  things   you  don't 
   like in their stories?'                                               
     'I'm   not  talking   about  dislike   at  the   moment,'  Guildford 
   returned.  'I'm  talking  about  credibility.  I  don't   like  heroic 
   warriors, but I can  bear stories  about them.  I believe  they exist, 
   or  could.  I don't  think space-ships  do, or  could. And  anyway, if 
   you  pretend  that they  do, and  use them  for space-journeys  in the 
   flesh, they'll land you in  space-ship sort  of adventures.  If you're 
   spaceship-minded  and  scientifictitious,  or  even  if  you  let your 
   characters be so, it's likely enough that you'll  find things  of that 
   order  in  your  new  world,  or  only see  sights that  interest such 
   folk.'                                                                
     'But that isn't  true,' Frankley  objected. 'It's  not true  of this 
   story of Ramer's.'                                                    
     'It's generally true, all too ghastly  true.' said  Guildford. 'But 
   
   of  course  there  is  a  way of  escape: into  inconsistency, discord. 
   Ramer  takes  that  way,  like  Lindsay,(8) or Lewis,  and   the  better 
   post-Lewis  writers  of this  sort of  thing. You  can land  on another 
   world  in  a  space-ship  and then  drop that  nonsense, if  you've got 
   something  better  to  do  there  than  most  of  the  earlier  writers 
   had.  But  personally  I  dislike  that  acutely.  It makes  the scien- 
   tifictitious  bunkum  all  the  worse  by contrast.  Crystal torpedoes, 
   and  "back-rays",  and  levers  for   full  speed-ahead   (faster  than 
   light,  mark  you),  are  bad  enough  inside  one  of   those  hideous 
   magazines  -  Dead   Sea  fruit   with  gaudy   rinds;  but   in,  say, 
   A  Voyage  to  Arcturus * they  are  simply  shocking.  All   the  more 
   so  for  being  unnecessary.  David  Lindsay  had  at  least  two other 
   better  methods   up  his   sleeve:  the   seance  connexion;   or  the 
   suggestion  of  the  dark  tower  at  the  end.  Thank  goodness, there 
   was at any rate no return by crystal torpedo in that tale!'(9)         
     'But  the  trick  in  Out  of  the  Silent  Planet, getting  the hero 
   kidnapped   by   space-ship  villains,   so  as   to  explain   how  an 
   interesting  man  ever  got inside  one, was  not bad,'  said Frankley. 
   'And  the  stupid  villainy  of  the  space-ship  folk  was  essential. 
   They  behaved  as  such  people   would,  and   the  plot   depends  on 
   that.'                                                                 
     'Not bad, I  agree,' said  Guildford. 'Still  it was,  as you  say, a 
   trick. And not first rate, not if you want sheer  literary credibility, 
   the  pure  thing,  rather  than  an  alloy  with  allegory  and satire. 
   Ramer is not  after any  such Lewisite  alloy; and  I think  his device 
   of letting an intelligent artist  get into  a contraption  by accident, 
   not knowing  what it  is, is  a mere  trick. But  what I  really object 
   to,  in  any  such  tale, however  tinged, is  the pretence  that these 
   contraptions  could  exist  or  function  at all.  They're indefinitely 
   less  probable  -  as   the  carriers   of  living,   undamaged,  human 
   bodies  and  minds  -  than  the  wilder  things in  fairy-stories; but 
   they   pretend   to  be   probable  on   a  more   material  mechanical 
   level. It's like having to take Heath-Robinsons seriously.'            
     'But  you've  got   to  have   some  kind   of  removal   van,'  said 
   Frankley,  'or else  do without  this kind  of story.  They may  not be 
                                                                         
   (* This  book  had  recently  been rescued  from oblivion  by Jeremy's 
   book on Imaginary Lands. See the account of his  reading parts  of this 
   to the Club,  above, Nights  30, 33,  40 [not  preserved]. Most  of the 
   members are fairly well-read  in twentieth-century  books of  travel in 
  
   Space and Time. N.G.)                                                  
   
   your  sweetmeat,  Nicholas,  but  I've  got  a  tooth for  them; and 
   I'm not going to be done out of them by you.'                       
     'You  can wallow  in Scientifiction  mags, for  all I  care,' said 
   Guildford;  'but  I've  got to  have literary  belief in  my removal 
   van, or I won't put my furniture into it.  I have  never met  one of 
   these  vehicles  yet  that suspended  my disbelief  an inch  off the 
   floor.'                                                             
     'Well,  your  disbelief  evidently  needs  a   power-crane,'  said 
   Frankley.  'You   should  look   at  some   of  the   forgotten  Old 
   Masters,  like  Wells, if  you've ever  heard of  him. I  admit that 
   what  his  first  men  found  in  the  Moon was  a bathos  after the 
   journey.  But the  machine and  the journey  were splendid.  I don't 
   of  course, believe  in a  gravitation-insulator outside  the story, 
   but  inside  the  story  it  worked,  and  Wells  made  damned  good 
   use of it. And voyages can  end in  grubby, vulgar,  little harbours 
   and yet be very much worth while.'                                  
     'It  wouldn't  be  easy  to  miss  the name  of Wells  with Jeremy 
   always  about,'  said  Guildford.  'And  I have  read The  First Men 
   in  the  Moon,  and The  Time Machine.  I confess  that in  The Time 
   Machine  the  landfall  was   so  marvellous   that  I   could  have 
   forgiven  an even  more ridiculous  transport -  though it  would be 
   difficult  to  think  of  one!  All  the  same,  the  machine  was a 
   blemish;  and I'm  quite unconvinced  that it  was a  necessary one. 
   And  if  it  had  been  removed  -  the effect  on the  whole thing! 
   Enormous enhancement even of that remarkable tale.                  
     'No doubt  authors are  in as  great a  hurry to  get there  as we 
   are;  but  eagerness  doesn't   excuse  carelessness.   And  anyway, 
   we're  older.  We  may  allow  the  primitives  their ingenuousness: 
   we can't imitate it. Isn't it always  so? What  might do  once won't 
   do  any longer.  I used  to read  with gusto  romances in  which the 
   hero  just pushed  off into  the Blue,  over mountains  and deserts, 
   without  water  supplies.  But   now  I   feel  that   procedure  is 
   slipshoddy.'                                                        
     'There's no such word,' said Frankley.                            
     'Shut up! ' said Lowdham.                                         
     'I want my man  to have  his adventures  in the  Blue, as  much as 
   ever, but I want to be made to feel  that the  author has  faced the 
   difficulties and not ignored them, or fudged them. It's  usually all 
   the better for the tale in the long run.                            
     'Certainly  I'll  admit  that  if  I  allow Wells  his "cavorite",(10) 
   then he makes good use of it. If I'd been  a boy  when the  tale was 
   new, I should have allowed it and enjoyed it. But  I can't  allow it 
   
                               
                                                                            
    now.  I'm  post-Wells.  And  we're  not   criticizing  him   but  Ramer, 
    for  using at  this much  later date  a rather  similar device.  Any one 
    who   touches  space-travel   now  has   got  to   be  much   more  con- 
    vincing:  if  indeed  a  convincing  machine  is  at  present  possible. 
    Command    of    power    has    prodigiously    increased,    but   the 
    problems   have   become   more   complex,   and  not   simpler.  Scien- 
    tists  can't  destroy  simple  faith  and  hope  still  to  keep  it for 
    themselves.  A   gravitation-insulator  won't   do.  Gravity   can't  be 
    treated  like  that.  It's   fundamental.  It's   a  statement   by  the 
    Universe  of  where  you  are   in  the   Universe,  and   the  Universe 
    can't  be  tricked  by  a  surname  with ite  stuck on  the end,  nor by 
    any such abracadabra.                                                    
       'And  what  of  the  effect  on  a  man  of being  hurled out  of one 
    gravitational   field   through   zero   into   another?   Even   on  so 
    elementary a journey as one to the Moon?'                                
  
       'Oh! difficulties  of that  sort will  be got  over all  right,' said 
    Frankley.  'At  least  that  is  what  most  of  the scientists  say who 
    are concerned with space-projects.'                                      
       'Scientists  are  as  prone  to  wishful  thinking  (and  talking) as 
    other  men,  especially  when   they  are   thinking  about   their  own 
    romantic  hopes  and  not  yours,'  said   Guildford.  'And   they  like 
    opening  vague,  vast,  vistas  before  gapers,   when  they   are  per- 
    forming as public soothsayers.'                                          
       'I'm  not  talking  about  that  kind,'  said  Frankley.  'There  are 
    quiet  unpublicized  people,  quite  scientific  medicos,  for instance, 
    who'll  tell  you  that  your  heart  and  digestive  arrangements,  and 
    all that, would function all right, even at, say, zero gravity.'         
       'I  dare  say they  will,' said  Guildford. 'Though  I still  find it 
    difficult  to  believe  that  a  machine  like our  body, made  to func- 
    tion  under  definite  earth-conditions,  would in  fact run  on merrily 
    when  those  were  greatly   changed  -   and  for   a  long   time,  or 
    permanently.  Look  how  quickly  we  wilt,  even  on  this   globe,  if 
    we're  transferred  to   unusual  heights   or  temperatures.   And  the 
    effect  on  you  of  greatly  increased  gravity  is  rather  hushed up, 
    isn't it? * Yet after all that is what you'd  be most  likely to  get at 
    the other end of your journey.'                                          
       'That's  so,'  said  Lowdham.  'But  people  of this  blessed century 
    think  primarily  of  travelling  and  speed,  not  of  destination,  or 
                                                                            
     (*  Not, of course, in Scientifiction. There it is usually exorcized by 
    mere abracadabra in bogus 'scientific' form. N.G.)                       
   
   settling. It's better to travel "scientifically", in fact, than  to get 
   anywhere; or the vehicle justifies the journey.'                        
     'Yes,  and  it  is  speed  that really  bothers me,'  said Guildford, 
   'more  than  these other  difficulties. I  don't doubt  the possibility 
   of   sending   a   rocket   to   the   Moon.   The   preparations  were 
   knocked  back   by  the   Great  Explosion,(11) but  they   say  they're 
   under  way  again.  I'll  even  admit   the  eventual   possibility  of 
   landing   undamaged   human   goods   on   the   lunar    landscape   - 
   though  what  they'll  do  there  is  dubious.  But  the  Moon  is very 
   parochial.  Rockets  are  so  slow.  Can  you  hope  to  go as  fast as 
   light, anything like as fast?'                                        
     'I  don't  know,'  said   Frankley.  'It   doesn't  seem   likely  at 
   present,  but  I  don't  think  that  all  the  scientists  or mathema- 
   ticians would answer that question with a definite no.'                
     'No,  they're  very  romantic  on this  topic,' said  Guildford. 'But 
   even  the  speed  of  light  will  only  be  moderately  useful. Unless 
   you  adopt  a  Shavian attitude  and regard  all these  light-years and 
   light-centuries  as  lies,  the  magnitude of  which is  inartistic. If 
   not,  you'll  have  to  plan  for  a  speed  greater  than  light; much 
   greater,  if  you're  to  have  a  practical  range  outside  the Solar 
   System.  Otherwise  you   will  have   very  few   destinations.  Who's 
   going to book a passage for a  distant place,  if he's  sure to  die of 
   old age on the way?'                                                   
     'They still take tickets on the State Railways,' said Lowdham.       
     'But there's  still at  least a  chance of  arriving before  death by 
   coach  or  train,'  said  Guildford.  'I  don't  ask  for  any  greater 
   degree  of  probability  from  my  author:   just  a   possibility  not 
   wholly at variance with what we know.'                                 
     'Or think we know,' Frankley murmured.                               
     'Quite  so,'  Guildford  agreed.   'And  the   speed  of   light,  or 
   certainly  anything  exceeding  it,  is   on  that   basis  incredible: 
   if  you're  going  to  be  "scientific",  or  more   properly  speaking 
   "mechanical".  At  any  rate  for  anyone  writing  now.  I  admit  the 
   criteria  of  credibility  may  change;  though  as far  as I  can see, 
   genuine  Science,   as  distinct   from  mechanical   romance,  narrows 
  
   the possibilities rather than  expands them.  But 1  still stick  to my 
   original   point:   the  "machine"   used  sets   the  tone.   I  found 
   space-ships  sufficiently credible  for a  raw taste,  until I  grew up 
   and   wanted   to  find   something   more   useful   on    Mars   than 
   ray-guns  and  faster  vehicles.  Space-ships  will  take  you  to that 
   kind  of  country,  no doubt.  But I  don't want  to go  there. There's 
   no need now to travel to find it.'                                     
   
                            
                                                                          
       'No, but there is an attraction in its being far away, even if it's 
    nasty  and  stupid,'  said  Frankley.  'Even  if  it's  the  same! You 
    could make a  good story  - inevitably  satirical in  effect, perhaps, 
    but not really primarily so - out of a  journey to  find a  replica of 
    Earth and its denizens.'                                               
       'I  daresay!  But  aren't we  getting a  bit mixed?'  said Lowdham. 
    'Nick's  real  point,  which  he seems  to have  forgotten as  well as 
    the  rest  of us,  was incoherence  - discord.  That was  really quite 
    distinct from his dislike,  or his  disbelief in  mechanical vehicles; 
    though  actually  he  dislikes  them,  credible  or  not. But  then he 
    began confusing scientific probability with literary credibility.' 
       'No, I didn't and I don't,'  said Guildford.  'Scientific probabil- 
    ity  need not  be concerned  at all.  But it  has to  be, if  you make 
    your  vehicle  mechanical.  You  cannot  make   a  piece   of  mechan- 
    ism even sufficiently  credible in  a tale,  if it  seems outrageously 
    incredible  as  a  machine  to  your  contemporaries  -   those  whose 
    critical  faculties  are  not  stunned  by  the  mere  mention   of  a 
    machine.'                                                              
       'All right, all right,' said Lowdham.  'But let's  get back  to the 
    incoherence. It's  the discord  between the  objects and  the findings 
    of  the  better  tales  and  their  machines  that  upsets you.  And I 
    think  you  have  something  there.  Lewis,   for  instance,   used  a 
    space-ship,  but  he kept  it for  his villains,  and packed  his hero 
    the second time in a crystal coffin without machinery.'                
       'Half-hearted,'  said  Guildford.  'Personally,  I  found  the com- 
    promise  very  unconvincing.  It was  wilfully inefficient,  too: poor 
    Ransom (12) got  half  toasted,  for no  sound reason  that I could see. 
    The  power  that  could  hurl  the  coffin to  Venus could  (one would 
    have  thought)  have  devised  a  material that  let in  light without 
    excessive  heat.  I  found  the  coffin  much  less credible  than the 
    Eldils,(13) and  granted  the  Eldils,  unnecessary.  There  was  a page 
    or  two  of  smoke-screen  about  the  outward  journey   to  Perelan- 
    dra,  but  it  was  not  thick  enough  to  hide  the  fact  that this 
    semi-transparent  coffin  was  after  all  only  a  material  packing- 
    case,  a  special   one-man  space-ship   of  unknown   motive  power. 
    It was necessary  to the  tale, of  course, to  have safe  delivery of 
    Ransom's  living  terrestrial  body  in  Venus:  but  this  impossible 
    sort  of  parcel-post  did  not  appeal  to  me as  a solution  of the 
    problem.  As  I say,  I doubt  if there  is a  solution. But  I should 
    prefer  an  old-fashioned  wave  of  a  wizard's  wand.  Or a  word of 
    power  in  Old  Solar (14) from  an  Eldil.  Nothing less  would suffice: 
    a miracle.'                                                            
   
      'Why  have  anything  at  all?'  little  Jeremy  asked  suddenly.  So 
   far  he  had sat  curled up  on the  floor, as  near to  the fire  as he 
   could  get,  and  he  had  said  nothing,  though  his   black  birdlike 
   eyes  had  hopped  to  and  fro  from  speaker  to  speaker.  'The  best 
   stories  I  know  about  imaginary  times  and  lands  are  just stories 
   about  them.  Why  a  wizard?  At  least,  why  a  wizard,  outside  the 
   real  story,  just  to  waft  you  into  it?  Why  not  apply  the Once- 
   upon-a-time  method   to  Space?   Do  you   need  more   than  author's 
   magic?  Even  old  Nick  won't   deny  authors   the  power   of  seeing 
  
   more  than  their  eyes can.  In his  novels he  lets himself  look into 
   other  people's  heads.  Why  not  into  distant  parts  of  Space? It's 
   what the author has really got to do, so why conceal it?'                
      'No,  of  course  I  don't  deny  authors  their right  of invention, 
   seeing, if you like to call it that,' said Guildford.                    
                                                                           
      At  that  point  Dolbear  stirred  and  seemed  about  to   wake  up; 
   but  he  only  settled  more comfortably  into his  chair, and  his loud 
   breathing  went  on,  as  it  had  since  the  early  part   of  Ramer's 
   story.                                                                   
                                                                           
      'But  that's  a  different  kind of  story, Jeremy,'  objected Frank- 
   ley.  'Quite  good  in  its  way.  But  I  want to  travel in  Space and 
   ' Time myself; and  so, failing  that, I  want people  in stories  to do 
   it.  I  want contact  of worlds,  confrontation of  the alien.  You say, 
   Nick,  that  people  cannot  leave  this  world and  live, at  least not 
   beyond the orbit of the Moon?'                                           
      'Yes, I believe they could not, cannot, and never will.'              
      'Very  well  then,  all  the  more  reason  for having  stories about 
   they  could  or  they  will.  Anybody  would   think  you'd   gone  back 
   to  all  that  old-fashioned  stuff  about  escapism.  Do you  object to 
   fairy-tales? '                                                           
      'No,  I  don't.  But  they  make  their  own  worlds, with  their own 
   laws.'                                                                   
      'Then  why  can't  I  make  mine,  and  let  its  laws  allow  space- 
   ships?'                                                                  
      'Because  it  won't  then  be  your private  world, of  course,' said 
   Guildford. 'Surely that  is the  main point  of that  kind of  story, at 
   an  intelligent  level?  The  Mars  in such  a story  is Mars:  the Mars 
   that is. And the story  is (as  you've just  admitted) a  substitute for 
   satisfaction  of  our  insatiable  curiosity  about  the Universe  as it 
   is.  So a  space-travel story  ought to  be made  to fit,  as far  as we 
   can see, the Universe as it is. If it doesn't or doesn't try to, then it 
   
   does  become  a  fairy-story  -  of a  debased kind.  But there  is no 
   need  to  travel  by rocket  to find  Faerie. It  can be  anywhere, or 
   nowhere.'                                                              
     'But  supposing  you  did  travel,  and  did find  Fairyland?' asked 
   Ramer,  suddenly.  For  some  time  now  he  had  been staring  at the 
   fire, and had seemed to take very little interest  in the  battle that 
   had  been  going  on  about  him.  Jeremy  gaped  at  him,  and jumped 
   to his feet.                                                           
     'But  not  by  space-ship  surely!'  he  cried.  'That  would  be as 
   depressingly vulgar  as the  other way  about: like  an awful  story I 
   came  across  once,  about  some  men  who  used  a  magic  carpet for 
   cheap power to drive a bus.'                                           
     'I'm  glad  to  get  you  as  an  ally!'  laughed   Guildford.  'For 
   you're a  hardened sinner:  you read  that bastard  stuff, scientific- 
   tion, not as a casual vice, but actually as a professional interest.' 
     'The  stuff  is  extremely  interesting,'  said  Jeremy.  'Seldom as 
   art. Its art level is as a rule very  low. But  literature may  have a 
   pathological  side  -  still  you've  heard  me  on  all   that  often 
   enough.  On  this  point  I'm  with  you.  Real   fairy-stories  don't 
   pretend   to   produce   impossible   mechanical   effects   by  bogus 
   machines.'                                                             
     'No.   And   if   Frankley   wants   fairy-tales   with   mechanized 
   dragons,   and   quack   formulas   for  producing   power-swords,  or 
   anti-dragon  gas, or  scientifictitious explanations  of invisibility, 
   well,  he  can  have  'em  and  keep  'em.  No! For  landing on  a new 
   planet,  you've  got  your  choice:  miracle;  magic;  or  sticking to 
   normal  probability,  the  only  known  or  likely  way  in  which any 
   one has ever landed on a world.'                                       
  
     'Oh!  So  you've  got  a  private  recipe all  the time,  have you?' 
   said Ramer sharply.                                                    
     'No, it's not private, though I've used it once.'                    
     'Well? Come on! What is it?'                                         
     'Incarnation. By being born, said Guildford.(15)                     
     At  that  point  Dolbear  woke  up.  He  yawned  loudly,  lifted his 
   heavy  lids,  and  his  blue-bright  eyes  opened  wide under  his red 
   brows.  He  had  been  audibly  sleeping  for  a  long while,*  but we 
                                                                         
    (* He often slept loudly, during a long reading or discussion. But he 
   would rouse up in the middle of  a debate,  and show  that he  had the 
   odd faculty of  both sleeping  and listening.  He said  that it  was a 
   time-saving habit that long membership of the Club  had forced  him to 
   acquire. N.G.)                                                         
   
   were  used to  the noise,  and it  disturbed us  no more  than the 
   sound of a kettle simmering on the fire.                          
     'What have you got to  say to  that, Ramer?'  he asked.  He shot 
   a  sharp  glance  at  him,  but  Ramer  made  no   reply.  Dolbear 
   yawned again.  'I'm rather  on Nick's  side,' he  said. 'Certainly 
   about the first chapter in this case.'                            
     'Well, that was read at the beginning,  before you  settled down 
   for your nap,' said Lowdham.                                      
     Dolbear grinned. 'But  it was  not that  chapter in  itself that 
   interested me,' he said. 'I think most of the discussion  has been 
   off the point, off the immediately interesting point.  The hottest 
   trail  that  Nicholas  got  on  to  was the  discord, as  you said 
   yourself,  Arry.(16) That's  what  you  should  follow  up   now.  I 
   should feel it strongly, even if  space-ships were  as regrettably 
   possible  as  the  Transatlantic  Bus-service. Michael!  Your real 
   story is wholly out  of keeping  with what  you called  the frame. 
   And that's odd in you. I've never felt such a  jar before,  not in 
   any of your work. I find it hard to believe  that the  machine and 
   the tale were made by  the same  man. Indeed,  I don't  think they 
   were.  You  wrote the  first chapter,  the space-voyage,  and also 
   the  homecoming  (rather  slipshod  that,  and  my  attention wan- 
   dered): you made it up, as they say. And as you've not  tried your 
   hand  at that  sort of  thing before,  it was  not much  above the 
   average. But I don't think you  wrote the  story inside.  I wonder 
   what you've been up to?'                                          
     'What are you driving at?'  said Jeremy.  'It was  typical Ramer 
   all through, nearly every  sentence was  hall-marked. And  even if 
   he  wanted  to  put  us off  with borrowed  goods, where  could he 
   get them from?'                                                   
     'You know his itch  to re-write  other people's  bungled tales,' 
   said  Lowdham.  'Though  certainly  he's  never  tried  one  on us 
   before, without telling us.'                                      
     'I know all that,' said Jeremy, hopping about angrily.  'I mean: 
   where could he get this  tale from?  If he  has found  any printed 
   space-travel story that I don't  know, then  he's been  doing some 
   pretty hot research. I've never met anything like it at all.' 
     'You're  missing  my  point,'  said  Dolbear. 'I  shouldn't have 
   said wrote. I should have said made up, invented.  I say  again: I 
   wonder what you've been up to, Ramer?'                            
     'Telling a story,' answered Ramer glumly, staring at the fire. 
     'Yes,' said Dolbear. 'But don't try  to do  that in  the nursery 
   sense, or we'll have to  roast you.'  He got  up and  looked round 
   
   at us  all. His  eyes looked  very bright  under bristling  brows. He 
   turned  them  sharply  on  Ramer.  'Come!'  he  said.   'Come  clean! 
   Where's this place? And how did you get there?'                      
     'I don't know where it is,'  said Ramer  quietly, still  staring at 
  
   the fire. 'But you're quite right. I went there. At least...  well, I 
   don't think our language fits the case.  But there  is such  a world, 
   and I saw it - once.' He sighed.                                     
                                                                       
     We looked at him  for a  long while.  All of  us -  except Dolbear, 
   I  think  - felt  some alarm,  and pity.  And on  the surface  of our 
   minds blank incredulity, of  course. Yet  it was  not quite  that: we 
   did  not  feel  the  underlying  emotion  of incredulity.  For appar- 
   ently  all  of us,  in some  degree, had  sensed something  odd about 
   that  story,  and  now  recognized  that  it  differed from  the norm 
   like  seeing  does  from  imagining.  I  felt  that  it was  like the 
   difference  between  a  bright  glimpse   of  a   distant  landscape: 
   threadlike  waters  really  falling;  wind  ruffling the  small green 
   leaves  and  blowing up  the feathers  of birds  on the  branches, as 
   that  can  be  seen  through  a  telescope:  limited  but  clear  and 
   coloured;  flattened  and  remote,  but  moving  and  real  - between 
   that  and  any  picture.  Not,  it  seemed  to  me,  an effect  to be 
   explained  simply  by  art.  And  yet -  the explanation  offered was 
   nonsense  outside  the  pages  of  a  romance;  or  so  I  found that 
   most of us felt at that moment.                                      
     We  tried  a  few  'more  questions,  but Ramer  would not  say any 
   more  that  night.  He  seemed  disgruntled,  or  tired;   though  we 
   had not scoffed. To  relieve the  tension, Frankley  read us  a short 
   poem he had  recently written.  It was  generous of  him, for  it was 
   a good piece; but  inevitably it  fell rather  flat. It  is, however, 
   pretty  well-known  now,  as  it  appeared  as  the  opening  poem of 
   his 1989 volume: Experiments in Pterodactylics.                      
     We broke up soon after he had read it.                             
     'Ramer,'  I  said  at  the  door,  'we  must  hear some  more about 
   this, if you can bear it. Can't you come next week?'                 
     'Well, I don't know,' he began.                                    
     '0  don't  go   off  to   New  Erewhon   again  just   yet!'  cried 
   Lowdham,  a  bit  too  jocularly.  [I  don't  think  so.  A.A.L.] 'We 
   want more News from Nowhere.'(17)                                    
     'I did  not say  it was  Nowhere,' said  Ramer gravely.  'Only that 
   it was Somewhere. Well, yes, I'll come.'                             
                                                                       
     I  walked  part  of  the way  home with  him. We  did not  talk. It 
   was  a  starry  night.  He  stopped  several times  and looked  up at 
   
       
                                                                         
   the sky. His  face, pale  in the  night, had  a curious  expression, I 
   thought: like a  man in  a strange  country trying  to get  the points 
   of the compass, and wondering which way his home lies.                 
    In  the  Turl (18) we  parted.  I think  what the  Club really  needs is 
   not more stories - yet,' I said.  'They need,  I specially  want, some 
   description  of  the  method,  if  you  could  manage it.'  Ramer said 
   nothing.  'Well,  good  night!'  I  said.  'This has  been one  of the 
   great   Club   evenings,   indeed!   Who'd   have   thought   that  in 
   starting  up  that  literary  hare  about  the  most  credible  way of 
   opening  a  space-tale  I'd  blunder  on  the  lair  of a  real winged 
   dragon, a veritable way of travelling!'                                
    'Then  you  do  believe  me?'  said  Ramer.  'I  thought that  all of 
   you  but  Dolbear  thought  I  was  spoofing,  or  else  going  batty. 
   You in particular, Nick.'                                              
    'Certainly  not  spoof,  Michael.  As  for  battiness:  well,   in  a 
   sense, your claim is a batty one, even if genuine, isn't it? At least, 
   it is, if I've any inkling of  it. Though  I've nothing  to go  on but 
   impressions,  and  such  hints  as I've  managed to  get out  of Rufus 
   about  your  recent  doings. He's  the only  one of  us that  has seen 
   much  of  you  for  quite  a  time; but  I rather  fancy that  even he 
  
   does not know a great deal?'                                           
    Ramer  laughed   quietly.  'You're   a  hound,   I  mean   a  sleuth- 
   hound,  by  nature,  Nicholas.  But  I am  not going  to lay  down any 
   more  trail  tonight.  Wait  till  next  week!  You  can  then  have a 
   look at my belfry and count all the bats. I'm tired.'                  
    'Sleep well! ' I said.                                                
    'I do,' said Ramer. 'Very well indeed. Good night! '                  
                                                                         
    MGR. NG. AAL. PF. WTJ. RD. JJ.                                        
                                                                         
   Night 61. Thursday, February 27th, 1987.(19)                           
                                                                         
    A  week  later  we  were  all  together  again,  in  Frankley's rooms 
   this  time;  and  even  Cameron  had  come.  As   will  be   seen,  he 
   actually  made  a  remark  on  this  occasion,  more  than  his  stock 
   'Thanks  for  a   very  enterrtaining   evening.'  It   was  generally 
   understood   that  Ramer   was  going   to  read   a  paper   on  Real 
   Space-travel.                                                          
    He  was  the  last  to arrive,  and we  were pleasantly  surprised to 
   see  that  he  looked  quite  well,  quite  normal,  and had  not even 
   the  rather  haggard  look  he  used  to have  after writing  a paper. 
   He spends a  frightful lot  of late  hours on  such things,  and burns 
   more paper than he keeps.                                              
   
     Arry  Lowdham (20) tapped  him   all  over   and  pretended   to  be 
   disappointed by the  result. 'No  models!' he  cried. 'No  plans of 
   cylinders,  spheres,  or  anything!  Not even  a Skidbladnir  for a 
   pocket-handkerchief!'(21)                                          
     'Now,  none  of  that  Nordic  stuff, please!'  groaned Frankley, 
   who  regards  knowledge  of   his  own   language  at   any  period 
   before  the  Battle  of Bosworth  as a  misdemeanour, and  Norse as 
   a felony.(22)                                                       
     'No, not even a paper,' said Ramer.                               
     'Why not?' we all cried.                                          
     'Because I haven't written one.'                                  
     'Oh  I  say!  '  we protested.  'Then you  were spoofing  all the 
   time?' said Lowdham.                                                
     'No,' said Ramer. 'But I'm not going  to read  a paper.  I didn't 
   write  one,  because  it  would  have  been  a  great sweat;  and I 
   wasn't sure that you'ld really want to hear any more about  it all. 
   But if you do, I'm ready to talk.'                                  
     'Come  on!'  we  said.  Frankley  shoved him  down into  a chair, 
   and gave him a tankard  of beer,  and a  box of  matches -  for him 
   to strike, hold over a dead pipe, and throw away, as usual.         
                                                                      
     'Well,' he said after a short silence. 'It begins some  way back. 
   And  the  threads  may  seem  a  bit  disconnected  at  first.  The 
   origins were literary, of  course, like  the discussion  last week. 
   I've  always wanted  to try  a space-travel  story, and  have never 
   dared. It was one of my earliest ambitions, ever  since Out  of the 
   Silent  Planet  appeared,  when  I was  a small  boy. That  puts it 
   back a bit.'                                                        
     'Yes,  1938,'  said  Cameron,(23) whose  memory  is  like   that.  I 
   doubt  if  he  has  ever  read  the  book.  The  memoirs  of  minor 
   modern diplomats  are more  in his  line. The  remark was  his sole 
   contribution.                                                       
     'I  never  did  write  one,'  said Ramer,  'because I  was always 
   bothered  by  the  machinery,  in  a  literary  sense:  the  way of 
   getting there. I didn't necessarily object to machines; but I never 
   met and couldn't think of any credible vehicle  for the  purpose. I 
   really agree very much with Nicholas on that point.'                
     'Well, you tried a pretty ordinary machine on  us in  that tale,' 
  
   said Frankley.                                                      
     'And  seemed  pretty disgruntled  with me  for objecting  to it,' 
   said Guildford.                                                     
     'I  was  not  really disgruntled,'  said Ramer.  'A bit  put out, 
   
                                                                    
                                                                      
   perhaps,  as  one  is when  one's disguise  is pierced  too quickly. 
   Actually I was interested in the way  you all  felt the  discord: no 
   more than I did myself. But I felt that I had to tell that  story to 
   somebody,  to  communicate  it.  I wanted  to get  it out.  And yet, 
   and yet now  I'm rather  sorry. Anyway,  I put  it in  that quickly- 
   made  cheap  frame,  because  I  didn't  want to  discuss the  way I 
   came by it - at least not yet.  But Ruthless  Rufus with  his <third 
   degree" has landed me here.'                                        
     'Yes, he has!' said Dolbear. 'So get on with your confession!' 
                                                                      
     Ramer  paused  and  considered.  'Well,  thinking   about  methods 
   of getting across Space, I was  later rather  attracted by  what you 
   may call the telepathic  notion -  merely as  a literary  device, to 
   begin with. I expect  I got  the idea  from that  old book  you lent 
   me,  Jeremy:  Last  Men  in  London, or some name  like  that.(24) I 
   thought  it  worked  pretty  well,  though  it  was too  vague about 
   the  how.  If  I  remember rightly,  the Neptunians  could lie  in a 
   trance  and  let their  minds travel.  Very good,  but how  does the 
   mind  travel  through  Space  or  Time,  while  the body  is static? 
   And  there  was another  weakness, as  far as  I was  concerned: the 
   method  seemed  to  need  rational  creatures  with  minds   at  the 
   other end. But I  did not  myself particularly  want to  see -  or I 
   should  say  at  that  stage,  perhaps,  write  about  -  what Lewis 
   called  hnau.(25) I wanted  to  see  things  and  places  on  a  grand 
   scale. That was one thread.                                         
     'Another  thread  was  dreams.  And  that  had a  literary origin, 
   too,  partly.  Because  Rufus  and  I have  long been  interested in 
   dreams,  especially  in their  story-and-scene-making, and  in their 
   relation  to  waking  fiction.  But  as  far as  I could  judge such 
   things, it did seem  to me  that a  pretty good  case had  been made 
   out  for the  view that  in dream  a mind  can, and  sometimes does, 
   move  in  Time:  I  mean,  can  observe  a  time  other   than  that 
   occupied by the sleeping body during the dream.'                    
     'But of course it can, and without  sleeping,' said  Frankley. 'If 
   we were confined to the present, we couldn't think  at all,  even if 
   we could perceive or feel.'                                         
     'But  I  mean  moving  not  by  memory, or  by calculation,  or by 
   invention,  as  the  waking  mind  can  be  said to  move; but  as a 
   perceiver of the external, of something new that is  not yet  in the 
   mind.  For  if  you  can  see,  in  other  times  than  the  time of 
   dreaming, what you never saw in waking life,  so that  it is  not in 
   your memory  - seeing  the future,  for instance,  would be  a clear 
   
    case,  and  it  cannot  reasonably  be  doubted  that  that   occurs  - 
    then  obviously there  is a  possibility of  real first-hand  seeing of 
    what is "not there", not where your body is.'                           
      'Not even your eyes?' said Frankley.                                  
      'Ah,'  said  Ramer,  'that  is  of course  a point.  I shall  come to 
    that later. It is probably a case  of "translation";  but leave  it for 
    a  bit.  I was  thinking of  dreaming chiefly,  though I  don't suppose 
    the possibility is really limited to that state. Only, if you live in a 
    never-ending   racket   of   sense-impressions,   other   more  distant 
    noises  have  to  be  very  loud  to  be heard.  And this  movement, or 
    transference  of  observation:  it  is  clearly  not  limited  to Other 
    Time;  it  can  occur  in Other  Space, or  in both.  A dreamer  is not 
  
    confined to the events of Other Time occurring in his bedroom.'         
      'But  wouldn't  you  expect  to  be  limited  to  the   places  where 
    you  yourself  have   been,  or   will  be,   in  Other   Time?'  asked 
    Guildford.                                                              
      'That's  not  the  general  human  tradition  about   visions,'  said 
    Ramer.  'Nor  is  it  borne  out  by  authenticated  modern  instances. 
    And  it  is  not  my  experience,  as  you  will  see. But  naturally I 
    thought about  that point.  I think,  actually, that  it is  clear that 
    the  mind  can  be  in  two  places  at  one  time:  two or  more; once 
    you  have  made  it more  than one,  the figure  is, perhaps,  not very 
    important.  For  I  suppose, as  far as  the mind  goes, you  can't get 
    nearer  to  saying  where it  is than  to say  where its  attention is. 
    And  that,  of  course,  may  be  decided  by various  causes, internal 
    and external.                                                           
      'You can get a sort of literary parallel. I think  it is  a pertinent 
    one,  actually;  for  I don't  think literary  invention, or  fancy, is 
    mixed  up  in  all  this  by accident.  When you  are writing  a story, 
    for  instance, you  can (if  you're a  vivid visualizer,  as I  am, and 
    are  clearly  visualizing  a  scene) see  two places  at once.  You can 
    see  (say)  a  field  with  a tree  and sheep  sheltering from  the sun 
    under  it,  and  be  looking  round  your room.  You are  really seeing 
    both  scenes,  because  you  can  recollect  details later.  Details of 
    the  waking  scene  not  attended  to,  because  you  were  abstracted: 
    there's no doubt of that.  I should  as certainly  add: details  of the 
    inner scene, blurred because you were to some extent distracted.        
      'As  far  as  my  own  visualizing  goes,  I've  always  been impres- 
    sed  by  how  often  it  seems  independent  of  my  will  or  planning 
    mind  (at  the  moment).  Often  there  is  no  trace  of  composing  a 
    scene  or  building  it  up.  It  comes  before the  mind's eye,  as we 
    say,  in  a  way  that  is  very similar  to opening  closed eyes  on a 
   
   complete   waking   view.* (26) I  find   it  difficult,   usually  quite 
   impossible,  to  alter  these  pictures  to  suit  myself,  that   is  my 
   waking  purpose.  As  a  rule  I  find  it  better, and  in the  end more 
   right, to alter the story I'm  trying to  tell to  suit the  pictures. If 
   the  two  really  belong  together  -  they  don't  always,   of  course. 
   But  in  any  case,  on  such  occasions  you  are really  seeing double, 
   or  simultaneously.  You  tend   to  associate   the  two   views,  inner 
   and  outer,  though  the  juxtaposition  of  them  may  be,  usually  is, 
   their  only  connexion.  I  still  associate  a  view  of  a  study  I no 
   longer   possess   and   a   pile   of    blue-and-yellow-covered   exam- 
   scripts  (long  burnt,  I  hope)  with  the  opening  scene  of a  book I 
   wrote  years  ago:  a  great  morain   high  up   in  the   barren  moun- 
   tains.'                                                                   
     'I  know',  said  Jeremy,  'the  foot  of  the  Glacier  in  The Stone- 
   eaters.'(27)                                                              
     'I   think  a   connexion  could   be  made   out  between   those  two 
   scenes,' said Frankley.                                                   
      'It's  very  difficult  to  find  any  two  things  that   the  story- 
   making  faculty  cannot  connect,'   said  Ramer.   'But  in   this  case 
   the  story-scene came  into my  head, as  it is  called, long  before the 
   examination  reality.  The  two   are  connected   only  because   I  was 
   re-visualizing,   revisiting,   the   Glacier-foot  very   strongly  that 
   day.'                                                                     
     'That   doesn't   quite   get   rid  of   some  connexion   other  than 
   coinciding in time,' said Frankley.                                       
     'Well,  never  mind.  They  did  coincide,'   said  Ramer.   'And  that 
   is  my  point  at  the  moment.  The  mind  can  be  in  more   than  one 
   place at a  given time;  but it  is more  properly said  to be  where its 
   attention  is.  And  that,  I  suppose, is  in one  place only:  for most 
   human minds, or at any rate for my mind.                                  
     'But  I'm  afraid  this  is  a  digression.  To go  back to  dreams. Of 
  
   course,   the  memory   of  such   true  dreams,   or  free   dreams,  is 
   notoriously  rarish  and  chancy,  and  also  scrappy as  a rule.  But it 
   is  not  legitimate,  it  is pretty  plainly wrong,  to assume  that what 
   is   ordinarily  remembered   by  ordinary   people  of   their  dreaming 
   is  either  most of  the total,  or the  most important  part of  it. And 
   the  will  to  remember  can   be  strengthened,   and  the   memory  can 
                                                                            
    (* Ramer said later: 'It is still more like re-viewing in memory a place 
   that one has really been to; it is like memory in its quality as compared 
   with sightseeing, but on the first occasion of its arising in the mind it 
   does not seem to be "remembering".' N.G.)                                  
   
   be  enlarged.  Rufus  has  had a  good deal  of experience  in that 
   direction, and he has helped me from time to time.'                    
     Dolbear stirred and opened his  eyes. 'So  his suspicion  was not 
   due to pure literary criticism of discords?' said Frankley.            
     'Well, I haven't the faintest idea of what Michael is driving at, 
   yet  -  if  that's  what  you  mean,' said  Dolbear. 'Or  rather, I 
   understand what he's saying  and more  or less  agree with  it, but 
   what it has to do with that vision of, of what was it?'                
     'Emberu,' said Ramer. 'I don't yet see,' Dolbear ended.(28)          
                                                                         
     'Well,  here  is  a  third  thread,'  Ramer went  on. 'I  had the 
   notion,  as  others  probably  have  too,  that  for   movement  or 
   travelling  the  mind  (when  abstracted from  the flood  of sense) 
   might  use  the memory  of the  past and  the foreshadowing  of the 
   future that reside in all  things, including  what we  call "inani- 
   mate matter". Those are not the  right words,  but they'll  have to 
   do: I  mean, perhaps,  the causal  descent from  the past,  and the 
   casual probability in the present, that are implicit in everything. 
   At any rate, I thought that might be one of the mind's vehicles.(29)   
   But an incarnate mind seemed rather a problem to me.'                  
     'Not a very new one! ' said Guildford.                               
     Ramer  laughed.  'Don't be  too hard  on me,'  he said.  'I'm not 
   at  all  original.  And  anyway  my  problem  was  practical rather  i 
   than  philosophical.  I  was  puzzled about  jumping. I  didn't see 
   how it  could be  done. I'm  not a  philosopher, but  an experimen- 
   ter, a man driven by desires - if not very fleshly ones, still very 
   incarnate  ones.  Being  an  incarnate  mind,  I am  conditioned by 
   Time and  Space, even  in my  curiosities; though  being a  mind, I 
   want  to  get  beyond  the  range  of  my  own  body's  senses  and 
   history.                                                               
     'Of  course,  you  might  imagine  the  mind,  by   some  special 
   effort  of  its  own,  doing  something  analogous  to  the  body's 
   leaping from place to place, especially in a less  trammelled state 
   like sleep, or trance. But I thought the  analogy probably  false - 
   for a  living man,  anchored even  in trance  to the  body, however 
   long  and  thin  the  rope.  The mind  may be  neither in  Time nor 
   Space, except in so far as it is specially associated with  a body; 
   but  while  you're  alive  the  bond  holds, I  thought. Mind-body: 
   they jump together, or neither jumps at all.                           
     'I  hardly  need to  say again  that by  jump I  do not  mean the 
   movement  of  thought  to  objects  already in  its grasp,  or mem- 
   ory: shifting instantaneously from,  say, considering  the peculiar 
   
     
                                                                       
   configuration  of  Rufus's  face  to   thinking  of   Table  Mountain 
   (which  I  once  saw).  I  wanted to  observe new  things far  off in 
   Time and Space beyond the compass of a terrestrial animal.'          
   'And  so,'  said  Lowdham,  'like  the  Pig   on  the   Ruined  Pump, 
   day  and  night   you  made   your  moan,   because  you   could  not 
  
   jump?'(30)                                                           
   'Exactly,'  said  Ramer; 'for  of course  by this  time I  was really 
   thinking  more  about  travelling  myself  than  writing   a  travel- 
   story. But I didn't want to die. And I  thought that  all I  could do 
   was  to  refine  my  observation  of  other  things  that  have moved 
   and  will  move:  to  inspect  the  history  of  things  whose  paths 
   have,  at  some  point  of  time and  space, crossed  the path  of my 
   body.                                                                
   'The  mind  uses  the  memory  of  its  body.  Could  it   use  other 
   memories,  or  rather,  records?   What  kind   of  record   of  past 
   events  and  forms  could   there  be?   In  the   time-sequence  the 
   disintegration  of  a  form  destroys  the  memory  - or  the special 
   record - of the history of that form, unless it has  got into  a mind 
   first.  The fragments,  right down  to the  smallest units,  no doubt 
   preserve  the  record  of  their  own  particular  history,  and that 
   may  include   some  of   the  history   of  the   combinations  that 
   they've entered into. But take a haunted house, for instance.'       
   'Take a house! ' interrupted Jeremy. 'All houses are haunted.'       
   'I  agree,'  said  Ramer.  'But  I'm  using  the  words,  as  they're 
   commonly  used,  to  mean  a  house  where  some   particular  detail 
   of  the  haunting  has  become  specially  perceptible;  how  or  why 
   that occurs is another question.'                                    
   'But   haunting,   and   atmosphere   (which   I   suppose   is  what 
   Jeremy  means),  are  something  added   by  accident   of  history,' 
   objected  Frankley.  'They're  not  part  of  the  house  itself, qua 
   house.'                                                              
   'I'm  not  sure  I  understand  you,'  said  Ramer.  'But  I'm  quite 
   sure that I personally am  not interested  in 'housiness'  in itself, 
   but in this or that thing which  you may  class as  a house,  part of 
   which (the most interesting part to me) is its history. If I  say No. 
   100  Banbury  Road,(31) I  mean  the  shape  which  you   call  house 
   and all that you call the  accidents of  its history:  what it  is at 
   present.  So  do  you.  And  if  you  destroy  an  actual  house  qua 
   house, you also  destroy, or  dissipate, the  special haunting.  If a 
   haunted  house   were  pulled   to  pieces,   it  would   stop  being 
   haunted, even if it were built  up as  accurately as  possible again. 
   Or  so  I  think, and  so-called 'psychical'  research seems  to bear 
   
   me  out.  In  a  way  analogous to  life in  a body.  If all  the king's 
   horses  and  all  his  men  had  put   Humpty  Dumpty   together  again, 
   they'ld have got, well, an egg-shell.'                                  
     'But  you  can  go  a   long  way,   short  of   destruction,  without 
   wholly   banishing   atmosphere   or   quite   laying    ghosts,'   said 
   Jeremy.   'Bricking   up  windows,   changing  staircases,   and  things 
   like that.'                                                             
     'Quite   right,'   said  Lowdham.   'There  was   one  poor   ghost  I 
   heard   of,  and   when  they   raised  the   floor  of   his  favourite 
   corridor,  he  went  on  walking  on  the  old level.  So people  in the 
   passage  below  could  see   the  old   fellow's  feet   trudging  along 
   under  the  ceiling.  That's  how they  discovered he  had holes  in his 
   soles.  Don't  laugh!'  he  said indignantly.  'It's a  most melancholy 
   case, and well authenticated.'                                          
     'I  dare  say!'  said  Ramer.  'But  quite  apart  from  such forlorn 
   ghosts,  and  Arry's  authorities  (whoever  they  may  be),   I  expect 
   there  are in  fact lots  of neglected  chances of  historical research, 
   with   proper  training;   especially  among   old  houses   and  things 
   more  or  less shaped  by man.  But that  was not  my chief  interest. I 
   wanted to travel a long way.                                            
     'So  I  tried  various  experiments,  on  myself;  various   forms  of 
   training. It's difficult to concentrate, chiefly because  it's difficult 
   to  get  quiet  enough.  The  body  makes  such  a  noise  itself, quite 
   apart  from  the  din  of  sensations  coming  from  outside.  I  wanted 
  
   to  discover  if   my  mind   had  any   power,  any   trainable  latent 
   power,  to  inspect   and  become   aware  of   the  memory   or  record 
   in  other  things,  that  would  be   in  them   anyway,  even   if  not 
   inspectable  by  me.  For,  I  suppose,  what  we  call   memory,  human 
   memory,  is   both  the   power  to   inspect  and   be  aware   of  the 
   record  within  us,  and  the  record  that   would  be   there  anyway. 
   The  power  of  inspection  and  awareness  is  always  there;   and  so 
   is  the  material  and  record,  I  suppose,  unless  it is  smashed up. 
   Though   the   inspector   cannot   always  get   at  the   records.  We 
   aren't  in full  control of  ourselves, even,  so obviously  it wouldn't 
   be easy to deal with other things.'                                     
     'But  the  mind  seems  also  to  have  its  own storehouses,  as well 
   as keys  of inspection,  doesn't it?'  said Guildford.  'I mean,  it can 
   remember past inspections, and retains what it has noted.'              
     'Yes,  I  think  so,'  said Ramer;  'but it  is difficult,  of course, 
   when  you're  dealing  with  a  mind-body,   an  association   in  which 
   neither   can   do   anything   without  having   some  effect   on  the 
   other. I don't  think an  incarnate mind  ever gets  really free  of its 
   
   body,  wherever  it strays,  until a  man dies,  if then.  However, I 
   went on trying to  train myself  for this  kind of,  well, historical 
   inspection and awareness.  I don't  think I  have any  special talent 
   for it. I don't know, for so few people seem to have tried it.  But I 
   fancy  that  Jeremy,  for  instance,  has  more  of  a  bent  in this 
   direction than I have.                                               
     'It is difficult,  and it's  also frightfully  slow. Less  slow, of 
   course, with  things that  have organic  life, or  any kind  of human 
   associations: but they don't carry you very far. It's slow,  and it's 
   faint.  In  inorganic  things  too  faint  to  surmount the  blare of 
   waking sense, even with eyes shut and ears stopped.                  
     'But  here  the  threads  begin  to  join.  Remember,  I  was  also 
   training  my  memory  on  dreams  at  the  same  time.  And  that  is 
   how  I  discovered   that  the   other  experiments   affected  them. 
   Though  they  were  blurred,  blurred  by  the  waking  senses beyond 
   recognition,  I  found   that  these   other  perceptions   were  not 
   wholly  unnoted;  they  were like  things that  are passed  over when 
   one  is abstracted  or distracted,  but that  are really  "taken in". 
   And,  asleep,  the mind,  rootling about,  as it  does, in  the day's 
   leavings  (or the  week's), would  inspect them  again with  far less 
   distraction, and all the force of its original desire. I dare  say it 
   enjoyed it.                                                          
     'But  it  couldn't  make  much  of it.  By which  I suppose  I mean 
   that  I  couldn't  remember  much  about  such  inspections, although 
   I  was  now  becoming  pretty  good  at  remembering  large  passages 
   of  more  vivid  and  pictorial  dreams.  And  that  means  I suppose 
   also,  that  my  mind  was  not  able  (at  least  not  without  more 
   practice)  to  translate  the  notes  into  the  terms of  the senses 
   which  I  can  handle  when awake.  All the  same, I  used to  get at 
   that  time  very  extraordinary   geometric  patterns   presented  to 
   me,  shifting  kaleidoscopically  but  not  blurred;  and  queer webs 
   and  tissues,  too.  And  other  non-visual  impressions  also,  very 
   difficult  to  describe; some  like rhythms,  almost like  music; and 
   throbs and stresses.                                                 
     'But  all  the  time, of  course, I  wanted to  get off  the Earth. 
   That's  how  I got  the notion  of studying  a meteorite,  instead of 
   mooning  about  with houses,  ruins, trees,  boulders, and  all sorts 
   of  other  things.  There  is  a  very  large  meteorite  in  a park, 
   Gunthorpe  Park  in  Matfield,(32) where I lived  as  a boy,  after we 
   came  back  from  abroad;  even  then  it  had a  strange fascination 
   for  me.  I  wondered  if  it  could  have  come  from  Malacandra. I 
   took  to  hobnobbing  with  it  again,  in the  vacs. Indeed,  I made 
   
  
   myself  ridiculous  and  an  object  of  suspicion.  I wanted  to visit 
   the  stone  alone  at night  - to  lessen the  distractions; but  I was 
   not  allowed  to:  closing  hours were  closing hours.  So I  gave that 
   up. It seemed to be quite without results.'                            
     'So the poor old stone was left all alone?' said Lowdham.            
     'Yes,'  said  Ramer.  'It  was.  It is  a very  long way  indeed from 
   home, and it is very lonely. That is,  there is  a great  loneliness in 
   it, for a perceiver to perceive. And  I got  a very  heavy dose  of it. 
   In  fact  I  can't  bear  to  look  at  such things  now. For  I found, 
   about the end of the long  vac. two  years ago,  after my  final visit, 
   that  there  had  been  results. It  had evidently  taken some  time to 
   digest  them,  and even  partially translate  them. But  that is  how I 
   first  got  away,  out  beyond  the  sphere  of  the  Moon,   and  very 
   much further.'                                                         
     'Travelling  on  a  dream-meteor!'  said  Frankley.  'Hm!  So  that's 
   your method, is it?'                                                   
     'No,'  said  Ramer.  'Not  if  you  mean  how  I  got  the   news  of 
   Emberu  that  I  put  into  my  tale.(33) But I did  work back  into the 
   meteorite's  history, I  think; though  that sort  of vehicle  does not 
   readily  give  any  place  or time  references that  can be  related to 
   our waking point. I did get, all the rest of that term, and I  still do 
   get   occasionally,   some  very   odd  dreams   or  sleep-experiences: 
   painful  often,  and  alarming.  Some   were  quite   unpictorial,  and 
   those  were  the  worst.  Weight,  for   instance.  Just   Weight  with 
   a  capital  W:  very  horrible.  But  it  was  not  a  weight  that was 
   pressing  on  me,  you  understand;   it  was   a  perception   of,  or 
   sympathy  in,  an   experience  of   almost  illimitable   weight.(34) And 
   Speed  too.  Heavens!  waking  up  from  that  one  was like  hitting a 
   wall,  though  only  a  wall  of  light  and  air in  my bedroom,  at a 
   hundred miles a second - or rather, like knowing about it.             
     'And  Fire!  I  can't describe  that. Elemental  Fire: fire  that is, 
   and  does  not  consume,  but  is  a  mode  or  condition  of  physical 
   being. But I caught  sight of  blazing fire,  too: some  real pictures. 
   One,  I  think,  must  have  been  a glimpse  of the  meteorite hitting 
   our  air.  A  mountain  corroded  into a  boulder in  a few  seconds of 
   agonizing  flame.  But  above,  or  between,  or  perhaps  through  all 
   the   rest,   I   knew  endlessness.   That's  perhaps   emotional  and 
   inaccurate.  I  mean  Length  with  a  capital  L,  applied   to  Time; 
   unendurable  length  to  mortal  flesh.  In  that  kind  of  dream  you 
   can know about the feeling of aeons of constricted waiting.            
     'Being  part  of  the  foundations  of  a  continent,  and  upholding 
   immeasurable  tons  of  rock  for  countless   ages,  waiting   for  an 
   
                                                                      
                                                                       
   explosion   or   a   world-shattering  shock,   is  quite   a  common 
   situation in parts of this universe. In many regions there  is little 
   or no "free  will" as  we conceive  it. Also,  though they  are large 
   and  terrific,  events  may  be  relatively simple  in plan,  so that 
   catastrophes  (as  we  might call  them), sudden  changes as  the end 
   of  long  repeated  series  of small  motions, are  "inevitable": the 
   present  holds  the   future  more   completely.  A   perceiving  but 
   passive  mind   could  see   a  collapse   coming  from   an  immense 
   distance of time.                                                    
     'I found it all very  disturbing. Not  what I  wanted, or  at least 
   not what  I had  hoped for.  I saw,  anyway, that  it would  take far 
   too  much  of  a  mortal  human  life  to get  so accustomed  to this 
   kind of vehicle that one could  use it  properly, or  selectively, at 
   will.  I  gave  it  up.  No  doubt,  when any  degree of  control was 
   achieved,  my  mind  would  no  longer  have  been  limited  to  that 
   particular  vehicle  or  chunk  of  matter.  The  waking mind  is not 
   confined  to the  memories, heredity,  or senses,  of its  own normal 
  
   vehicle,  its  body:  it can  use that  as a  platform to  survey the 
   surroundings  from.  So,  probably,  it  could,  if it  ever mastered 
   another  vehicle:  it  could  survey, in  some fashion,  other things 
   where  the  meteorite (say)  came from,  or things  it had  passed in 
   its  historical  journey.  But that  second transference  of observa- 
   tion  would  certainly  be much  more difficult  than the  first, and 
   much more uncertain and inefficient.                                 
     'So  I turned  more than  ever to  dream-inspection, trying  to get 
   "deeper  down".  I  attended  to  dreams  in  general,  but  more and 
   more  to  those  least  connected with  the immediate  irritations of 
   the body's senses. Of  course, I  had at  times experienced,  as most 
   people  have,  parts  of  more or  less rationally  connected dreams, 
   and  even  one  or two  serial or  repeating dreams.  And I  have had 
   also   the   not   uncommon   experience  of   remembering  fragments 
   of  dreams  that  seemed  to  possess  a  "significance"  or  emotion 
   that  the   waking  mind   could  not   discern  in   the  remembered 
   scene.(35) I  was  not  at  all  convinced  that this  significance> was 
   due  to  obscured  symbols,  or  mythical   values,  in   the  dream- 
   scenes; or at least I didn't  and don't  think that  that is  true of 
   most   of   such   dream-passages.   Many   of   these   "significant 
   patches"  seemed  to  me  much  more  like   random  pages   torn out 
   of a book.'                                                          
     'But  you  didn't  wriggle out  of Rufus's  clutches that  way, did 
   you?'  said  Guildford.  'He'll  analyse a  whole book  as cheerfully 
   as a page.'                                                          
   
     'It  depends  on  the contents,'  said Ramer.  'But I'll  come back 
   to  that.  For  at about  that time  something decisive  happened. It 
   seemed  to  sweep  away  all  other  trials  and  experiments;  but I 
   don't think they were really  wasted. I  think they  had a  good deal 
   to do with precipitating the, well, catastrophe.'                    
     'Come  on,  come  on!  What  was  it?'  said  Dolbear.  He  stopped 
   snoring and sat up.                                                  
     'It  was  most  like  a  violent  awakening,'  said  Ramer.  He was 
   silent for almost a minute, staring at the ceiling as he lay  back in 
   his chair.                                                           
                                                                       
     At  last  he  went  on.  'Imagine  an  enormously long,  vivid, and 
   absorbing  dream  being  shattered  -   say,  simultaneously   by  an 
   explosion  in  the  house,  a  blow  on  your  body,  and  the sudden 
   flinging back of  dark curtains,  letting in  a dazzling  light: with 
   the  result  that  you come  back with  a rush  to your  waking life, 
   and  have  to  recapture  it  and  its  connexions, feeling  for some 
   time  a  shock  and the  colour of  dream-emotions: like  falling out 
   of  one  world  into  another  where  you  had  once  been   but  had 
   forgotten  it.  Well,  that  was what  it was  like in  reverse; only 
   recapturing the connexions was slower.                               
     'I  was  awake  in bed,  and I  fell wide  asleep: as  suddenly and 
   violently  as  the  waker in  my illustration.  I dived  slap through 
   several levels  and a  whirl of  shapes and  scenes into  a connected 
   and  remembered  sequence.  I  could  remember   all  the   dreams  I 
   had ever had, of that  sequence. At  least, I  remember that  I could 
   remember  them  while  I  was  still  "there",  better  than   I  can 
   "here"  remember  a  long  sequence  of  events  in waking  life. And 
   the  memory  did  not  vanish  when   I  woke   up,  and   it  hasn't 
   vanished.  It  has  dimmed  down  to  normal,   to  about   the  same 
   degree  as  memory  of  waking life:  it's edited:  blanks indicating 
   lack of  interest, some  transitions cut,  and so  on. But  my dream- 
   memories  are  no longer  fragments, no  longer like  pictures, about 
   the size  of my  circle of  vision with  fixed eyes,  surrounded with 
   dark,  as they  used to  be, nearly  always. They  are wide  and long 
   and  deep.  I have  visited many  other sequences  since then,  and I 
  
   can  now  remember  a  very  great number  of serious,  free, dreams, 
   my deep dreams, since I first had any.'                              
     'What a lumber-room! ' said Lowdham.                               
     'I  said  my  serious  dreams,'  said Ramer.  'Of course,  I can't, 
   don't  want  to,  and  haven't tried  to remember  all the  jumble of 
   marginal  stuff  -  the  rubbish  the  analysts  mostly   muck  about 
   
   with, because it's practically all they've  got -  no more  than you 
   try to  recollect all  the scribbling  on blotting-paper,  the small 
   talk, or the idle fancies of your days.'                            
     'How far have you gone back?' Lowdham asked.                      
     'To the beginning,' Ramer answered.                               
     'When was that?'                                                  
     'Ah!  That  depends  on  what  you  mean  by  when,'  said  Ramer. 
   'There  are  seldom  any  data  for  cross-timing as  between waking 
   and  dreaming.  Many  dreams   are  in,   or  are   concerned  with, 
   times  remote  from  the  standpoint  of  the  body.  One  of  those 
   dreams might be said to occur before it started;  or after.  I've no 
   idea  how  far  I've  gone  back  in  that  sense,  backward  in the 
   history  of  the  universe,  you  might  say.  But  sticking  to the 
   waking  time,  then  I suppose  I cannot  have begun  dreaming until 
   I had begun to be: that is, until the creation of my mind,  or soul. 
   But  I doubt  if any  ordinary time-reference  has any  real meaning 
   with  regard  to  that  event  considered  in  itself; and  the word 
   dreaming  ought  to  be  limited  to  the  ...  er  ...  spare-time, 
   off-duty,  activities  of  an  incarnate  mind. So  I should  say my 
   dreaming  began  with  the  entry  of  my mind  into body  and time: 
   somewhere in the year  1929. But  that fifty-odd  years of  our time 
   could contain various  indefinite lengths  of experience,  or opera- 
   tion,  or  journeying.  My earlier  experiments were  not necessary, 
   except perhaps to help in the  precipitation of  memory, as  I said. 
   My  mind  "asleep"  had  long  done  that  sort  of thing  very much 
   better.'                                                            
                                                                      
     He  paused,  and  we  looked  at him,  some of  us a  bit queerly. 
   He  laughed.  'Don't  imagine  me  walking  about  "in a  dream", as 
   people  say.  The two  modes are  no more  confused than  before. If 
   you  had  two homes  in quite  different places,  say in  Africa and 
   Norway,  you'ld  not  usually  be  in  doubt  which  one   you  were 
   staying in at any given  time, even  if you  could not  remember the 
   transition. No, at the worst  my situation  is only  like that  of a 
   man  who  has been  reading a  deeply interesting  book, and  has it 
   "on his  mind", as  he goes  about his  affairs. But  the impression 
   can pass off, or be put aside, as in the case of a book. I  need not 
   think about  my dreams,  if I  don't wish  to, no  more than  I need 
   think about any book or re-read it.'                                
     'You  say  re-read.  Can  you  will,  now when  awake, to  go back 
   to  any particular  dream, to  repeat it  or go  on with  it?' asked 
   Frankley.  'And  can  you  remember  your  waking  life  while  in a 
   dream?'                                                             
   
     'As to the last question,' Ramer replied, 'the  answer is:  in a 
   sense  yes.  As clearly  as you  can remember  it while  writing a 
   story, or deeply engrossed in a book. Only  you can't  give direct 
   attention to it. If you do, you wake up, of course.               
     'The  other  question's more  difficult. Dreams  are no  more all 
   of one sort than the experiences of waking life; less so  in fact. 
   They  contain  sensations  as  different  as  tasting  butter  and 
   understanding a logical argument; stories  as different  in length 
   and quality as one of Arry's  lower anecdotes  and the  Iliad; and 
   pictures  as  unlike  as  a  study  of  a  flower-petal  and those 
   photographs  of  the explosion  in the  Atomic Reservation  in the 
  
   seventies,(36) which blew  the  Black  Hole  in  the  States. Dreams 
   happen,  or  are made,  in all  sorts of  ways. Those  that people 
   mostly  remember,  and  remember  most of,  are marginal  ones, of 
   course, or on the upper levels...'                                
     'Margins?  Upper  levels?  What  d'you  mean?' snapped Jones,(37) 
   breaking  in,  to  our surprise.  'Just now  you spoke  of diving. 
   When do we get to the bottom?'                                    
     'Never,'  Ramer  laughed.  'Don't take  my words  too literally, 
   at any rate no more literally than I suppose you  take the  sub in 
   subconscious.  I'm  afraid  I haven't  thought out  my terminology 
   very carefully, James; but then I didn't mean to talk  about these 
   things to you, not yet. I've been put on the mat. I think  I meant 
   deep as in deeply interested; and down, lower, upper, and  all the 
   rest  have  crept  in  afterwards, and  are misleading.  Of course 
   there  isn't  any  distance  between  dreams  and  waking,  or one 
   kind  of  dream  and  another;  only  an  increase or  decrease of 
   abstraction  and  concentration.  In some  dreams there's  no dis- 
   traction  at  all, some  are confused  by distractions,  some just 
   are  distractions.  You  can  lie "deep"  and sodden  in body-made 
   dreams, and receive clear  visions in  "light" sleep  (which might 
   seem on the  very margin  of waking).  But if  I use  "deep" again 
   you'll  know  that  I  mean  dreams  as  remote  as  may  be  from 
   disturbance, dreams in which the mind is seriously engaged.       
     'By  the  marginal  ones I  meant those  that are  produced when 
   the mind is playing, idling, or fooling, as  it often  is, mooning 
   aimlessly about among the memories  of the  senses -  because it's 
   tired, or  bored, or  out of  mental sorts,  or worried  by sense- 
   messages when its desires or attention are elsewhere;  the devil's 
   tattoo  of  dreaming  as  compared  with  the  piano-playing. Some 
   minds, perhaps, are hardly capable of  anything else,  sleeping or 
   waking.                                                           
   
                   
                                                                          
      'And  the  machinery  may  go  on  ticking   over,  even   when  the 
      mind  is  not  attending.  You  know  how  you've  only  got  to  do 
      something  steadily  for hours  - like  picking blackberries,  say - 
      and  even  before  you're  asleep   the  manufacture   of  intricate 
      trellises of briars and berries goes on in the  dark, even  if you're 
      thinking  of  something  else.  When  you  begin  to  dream  you  may 
      start  by  using  some  of  those  patterns.  I  should   call  that 
      "marginal".  And  anything  else  that  is  largely  due to  what is 
      actually  going  on,  in  and  around  the  body:  distraction  com- 
      plexes  in  which  such things  as "noises  off", indigestion,  or a 
      leaking hot-water-bottle play a part.                                
      'Asking if you can re-visit that stuff is  like asking  me if  I can 
      will  to  see  (not  make)  rain tomorrow,  or will  to be  waked up 
      again  by  two  black  cats  fighting  on  the  lawn. But  if you're 
      talking about serious dreams, or visions, then it's like asking if I 
      shall  walk  back up  the road  again last  Tuesday. The  dreams are 
      for  your  mind  events.  You  can,  or  might  - waking  desire has 
      some  effect,  but  not  much  - go  back to  the same  "places" and 
      "times",  as  a  spectator;  but the  spectator will  be the  you of 
      now, a later you, still anchored  as you  are, however  remotely, to 
      your  body  time-clock  here. But  there are  various complications: 
      you  can  re-inspect  your  memories  of  previous  inspections, for 
      one  thing; and  that is  as near  to dreaming  the same  dream over 
      again as you can get (the closest parallel is reading  a book  for a 
      second  time).  For  another  thing,  thought  and  "invention" goes 
      on in dreams, a lot of it; and  of course  you can  go back  to your 
      own work and take  it up  again -  go on  with the  story-making, if 
      that is what you were doing.'                                        
  
      'What  a  busy  time  we  all  seem  to  have  been  having  without 
      knowing  it,'  said  Lowdham.  'Even  old  Rufus  may  not  be quite 
      such  a sloth  as he  looks. Anyway  you've given  him a  jolly good 
      excuse to fall back on.  "Goodbye all!  I'm off  to my  dream-lab to 
      see if the retorts are bubbling," says he, and  he's snoring  in two 
      ticks.'                                                              
      'I leave the  bubbling retorts  to you,'  said Dolbear,  opening his 
      eyes. 'I am afraid  I've not  yet got  down to  such high  levels as 
      Michael,  and  I muck  about still  with the  marginal stuff,  as he 
      calls it. Tonight at any rate I've been having a bit of a  dream: in 
      the  rootling stage,  I suppose,  owing to  the distraction  of this 
      discussion  going  on  round  my  body.  I got  a picture  of Ramer, 
      equipped  with  Frankley's  long  nose,  trying  to  extract whiskey 
      out of a bottle; he couldn't pour it out,  as he  had no  arms, only 
   
   a pair of black wings, like a devil in a stuffed M.A. gown.'         
     'The  whiskey-bottle  was  not  derived  from  the  sense-data  in 
   this room,' said Lowdham.                                            
     'Now  I  can  sympathize  with  the  psychoanalysts,'  said Frank- 
   ley,  rising  and  getting  a  bottle  out  of  the  cupboard.  'The 
   difficulty  they  must  have   in  sorting   out  dreams   from  the 
   malicious inventions of the patient's waking mind!'                  
     'No  difficulty  with  Rufus,'   said  Lowdham.   'The  drink-urge 
   explains  most  of  him.  And  I  don't  think  he's  got  a Censor, 
   sleeping or waking.'                                                 
     'Hm!   I'm   glad   I'm  so   transparent,'  said   Dolbear.  'Not 
   everyone  is  so  simple,  Arry.  You walk  in disguises,  even when 
   awake. But they'll slip, my lad, one day. I  shouldn't wonder  if it 
   was fairly soon.'(38)                                                
     'Lor!'  said  Lowdham.  'Have  I  come  out in  a false  beard and 
   forgotten  it,  or  something?'  But  at  that  moment  he  caught a 
   glint in Dolbear's eye, and stopped suddenly.                        
     'Go  on,  Michael,  and  don't  take  any  notice  of  them!' said 
   Jeremy.                                                              
     'Shall  I?'  he  asked, absentmindedly  drinking the  whiskey that 
   Frankley had put at Dolbear's elbow.                                 
     'Of course!' we said. 'We are fortified now.'                     
                                                                       
     'Well, seriously,' he went on, 'I don't  think the  marginal stuff 
   is very interesting  in normal  people: it's  so ravelled,  and more 
   bother to unravel than it's worth. It's very much like  the idleness 
   and foolery of the waking mind. The chief  distinction is,  I think, 
   that  when  a  man's  awake  he's  attending  more  to  the foolery; 
   and when he's asleep his  attention is  probably already  far away: 
   so the foolery is less good of its kind. But as  for his  mind being 
   busy,  Arry:  I only  said, if  you remember,  that your  life could 
   contain a  lot of  dream-work or  events. I  don't think  it usually 
   does.  Minds  can  be  lazy  on  their  own  account.  Even  for the 
   energetic ones sleep is largely a rest.  But of  course, for  a mind 
   rest is not oblivion, which is impossible for it. The nearest it can 
   get  to  that is  passivity: the  mind can  be very  nearly passive, 
   contemplating  something  worthy  of  it,  or  what   seems  worthy- 
   Or  it  can  take  the  kind of  holiday we  call "a  change", doing 
   something  different  to  the  work  imposed  on  it  by   needs  or 
   duties  when it  is awake.  If it  has by  nature, or  has acquired, 
   some   dominant   interest   -    like   history,    or   languages, 
   mathematics  -  it  may  at times  work away  at such  things, while 
   
      
                                                                      
   the old body is recuperating. It  can then  construct dreams,  by no 
   means always pictorial. It can plan and calculate.                  
  
   'My  mind,  like  many  others,  I   imagine,  makes   up  stories, 
   composes  verse,  or  designs  pictures  out  of  what  it  has got 
   already, when  for some  reason it  hasn't at  the moment  a thirst 
   to acquire more.  I fancy  that all  waking art  draws a  good deal 
   on  this sort of activity.(39) Those scenes  that come  up complete 
   and fixed that I spoke of  before, for  instance; though  some of 
   them, I believe, are visions of real places.                        
   'And  that  strong  feeling  of  hidden significance  in remembered 
   fragments: my experience now,  though it  is still  very imperfect, 
   certainly  bears  out  my guess,  as far  as my  own dreams  go. My 
   significant  fragments were  actually often  pages out  of stories, 
   made  up  in  quieter  dream-levels,  and  by  some  chance  remem- 
   bered. Occasionally they were bits  of long  visions of  things not 
   invented.                                                           
   'If long ago you'd  either read  or written  a story  and forgotten 
   it, and then in an old drawer you came on  a few  torn pages  of it, 
   containing  a  passage  that  had  some  special  function  in  the 
   whole, even if it had no obvious point in isolation, I think you'ld 
   get very  similar feelings:  of hidden  significance, of  lost con- 
   nexions eluding you, and often of regret.'                          
   'Could you give us any examples?' asked Jeremy.                     
   Ramer  thought  for  a  moment.  'Well,'  he  said,  'I  could have 
   done  so.  I've  placed  several  of my  fragments in  their proper 
   setting now. But the difficulty is  that when  once you've  got the 
   whole story, you  tend very  soon to  forget which  part of  it was 
   the  bit  you  used to  remember torn out. But  there are  a couple 
   that I still remember, for I only placed them recently; and I still 
   remember  my  disappointment.  The  whole  stories  are  often  not 
   particularly  good  or  interesting,  you  know;  and the  charm of 
   the fragments is often  largely in  being unfinished,  as sometimes 
   happens  in  waking  art.  The  sleeping mind  is no  cleverer than 
   itself; only it can be less distracted and more collected, more set 
   on using what it has.                                               
   'Here's one case: it's only interesting as an illustration.         
   A  row  of  dark  houses  on the  right, going  up a  slight slope. 
   Their  backs  had  little  gardens  or  yards  fenced  with hedges, 
   and  a  narrow  path  behind  them.  It  was  miserably   dark  and 
   gloomy.  Not  a  light  in  the  houses,  not a  star, no  moon. He 
   was  going  up  the  path  for  no  particular  reason, in  a heavy 
   aimless  mood.  Near  the  top  of the  slope he  heard a  noise: a 
   
   door had opened at the back of one  of the  houses, or  it had          
   closed. He was startled and apprehensive. He stood still. End,          
   of fragment.                                                            
   What would you expect the emotion to be that this aroused?'             
   'Like going round to the back-door after closing-time and               
   hearing that just being shut as well?' suggested Lowdham.               
   'It sounds reasonable enough,' agreed Ramer with a laugh.               
   'Actually it was a happiness that brings tears, like the thrill of 
   the sudden turn for good in a dangerous tale; and a kind of dew         
   of happiness was distilled that spilled over into waking, lasted        
   for hours, and for years was renewed (though diminishingly) on          
   recollection.                                                           
   'All my waking mind could make of it was that the picture               
   was sombre. It did rather remind me of - or rather, I identified        
   it, in spite of some misfit, with a row of cottages near where I        
   lived as a small boy. But that did not explain the joy. And, by         
   the way, if it had really been a picture of that row, there should      
   have been a pump just at the top of the slope. I put it in. I see it 
   now in dark silhouette. But it was not there in my earliest             
   recollection, not in the original version. Also, I was only the he      
   of the scene in the way one does (or I do) identify oneself             
  
   variably with this or that character in a tale, especially with         
   regard to the point of vision. The scene was observed more or           
   less from his point of view, though I (the producer) was just           
   behind (and a little above) him - until he stopped. At the              
   emotion-point I took his place.                                         
     'The story that scene came out of is known to me now; and               
   it's not very interesting. Apparently it's one I made up years          
   ago,(40) somewhere in the fifties, at a time when, while awake, I           
   wrote lots of things of the sort. I won't bother you with it all: it 
   had a long and complicated plot,(41) mainly dealing with the Six          
   Years' War; but it wasn't very original, nor very good of its           
   kind. All that matters at the moment is that this scene came just       
   before a lovers' reunion, beyond the hope of either the man or          
   the woman. On hearing the noise he halted, with a premonition           
   that something was going to happen. The woman came out of               
   the door, but he did not recognize her till she spoke to him at the 
   gate. If he hadn't halted, they would have missed one another,          
   probably for ever. The plot, of course, explained how they both         
   came to be there, where neither of them had been before; but            
   that doesn't matter now. The interesting thing is that the              
   remembered fragment, for some reason, ended with the sound              
   
                                    
                                                                       
   of the door and the halting; but the  emotion left  over was  due to 
   part  of  the  story  immediately  following,  which was  not remem- 
   bered pictorially at all. But there was no trace of the  emotions of 
   still later parts of the story, which did not finally have a happy 
                                                            : ending. 
      'Well, there it is. Not very exciting, but suggestive, perhaps. 
   Do you want the other case?' 
      Dolbear gave a loud snore. 'Hark at him!' said Lowdham. 'I 
   expect he's analysed you enough already, and doesn't want any 
   more of your juvenilia to interrupt his slumber.' 
     'Oh go on, Ramer!' said Jeremy. 'Let's have it!' 
     'It's your evening, and we asked for it,' said Guildford. 'Carry 
   on!' 
     'Well, here's another picture,' said Ramer. 
     A pleasant small room: a pre, a lot of books, a large desk; a 
     golden light from a lamp. He is sitting at the desk. The 
     dreamer's attention, from slightly above his head, is concen- 
     trated on the circle of light, but is vaguely aware of dim 
     figures away in front, moving about, taking books from 
     shelves, reading in corners. He is looking at an open book at 
     his left hand, and making notes on a paper. General air of 
     cheerfulness and quiet. He pauses and looks up as if thinking, 
     knocking his pipe-stem between his teeth. He turns a leaf of 
     the book - and sees a new light, makes a discovery; but the 
     fragment ends. 
   What do you make of that?' 
     'He'd solved the acrostic with the aid of a dictionary?' said 
   Frankley. 
     'Emotion: Jack-Hornerism, quiet bibliophilous gloating?' 
   said Lowdham. 
     'No!' said Ramer. 'Though you're getting warm, Arry. But 
   the emotion associated was worry, with a heavy hang-over into 
   waking hours of a dull sense of loss, as heavy as anything you 
   felt in childhood when something precious was broken or lost.' 
     'Well, New Readers now go back to Chapter One,' said 
   Lowdham. 'What is it?' 
     'Rather more unusual than the first case, so I'll tell it more 
   fully,' said Ramer. 'He was the librarian in a small university. 
  
   The room was his office-study: quite comfortable, but it had a 
   glass wall on one side, through which he could overlook the 
   main hall of the library. He was feeling cheerful, for a few years 
   back a local magnate had left the university a splendid book- 
   
   collection, and most of his money for the enlargement and         
   upkeep of the library. The library had become important; so         
   had he, and his salary as curator of the endowed collection was 
   generous. And after a lot of delay a new wing had been built,       
   and the books transferred. For some time he'd been carefully        
   re-examining the more interesting items. The book to his left       
   was a volume made up of various manuscript-fragments bound        
   together, probably in the sixteenth century, by some collector or 
   pilferer.                                                           
     'In the remembered bit of the dream I knew I had been able to 
   read the page before he turned over, and that it was not English; 
   but I could remember no more than that - except that I was         
   delighted, or he was. Actually it was a leaf, a unique fragment of 
   a MS. in very early Welsh, before Geoffrey,(42) about the death of 
   Arthur.                                                             
     'He turned to look at the back of the leaf - and he found,       
   stuck between it and the next, a document. It turned out to be a 
   will made by the Donor. This book of fragments was one of the  
   last things the magnate had acquired, just before his death. The 
   will was later than the proved and executed will by nearly two  
   years. It was in form, and witnessed, and it did not mention the 
   university, but directed that the books should be dispersed and 
   sold, and the proceeds should go to found a Chair of Basic          
   English in London; while the rest of the estate should go to a      
   nephew, previously passed over.                                     
     'The librarian had known the magnate, and had often been to  
   his house: he had helped in cataloguing his collection. He saw 
   that the witnesses were two old servants that had died soon       
   after their master. The emotions are easy to understand: the        
   librarian was proud of his library, a scholar, a lover of real      
   English, and the father of a family; but he was also an honest      
   man. He knew that the Donor had disliked the new Vice-              
   Chancellor very much; also that the nephew was the Donor's          
   next of kin, and poor.'                                             
     'Well, what did he do with the will?' said Jeremy.                
     'On second thoughts he thought it best to stuff it in the old 
   oak chest?' said Lowdham.                                           
     'I don't know,' said Ramer. 'Of course it would have been         
   easy and probably quite safe to suppress the will. But I found I 
   had never finished the tale properly, though plenty of sequels      
   could be invented. I found one or two ideas, not worked out,        
   floating at the end. One was that the librarian went to the         
   
      
                                                                       
   Vice-Chancellor,  who  begged  him  to  keep  his  discovery  quiet; 
   he  gave  way,  and  was  later  blackmailed by  the Vice-Chancellor 
   himself. But evidently that hadn't seemed satisfactory, or  I'd lost 
   interest in the whole thing beyond the recorded situation. I  left a 
   good many such yarns incomplete at that time.                        
   'There's little  merit in  these stories,  as you  see. But  they do 
   illustrate  one  or  two  points   about  fragmentary   memory,  and 
   about dream-storywriting. For it is not, of  course, writing,  but a 
   sort of realized drama.'                                             
   'Elvish Drama,'(43) Jeremy   interposed;   'there's   something  ab- 
   out  it  ...'  But we  had heard  him on  that topic  before. 'Ramer 
   has the floor! ' we cried.                                           
  
   'Well  anyway,'  Ramer  went  on:  'the  whole story  as it  is told 
   becomes  visible  and  audible,  and  the  composer  is inside  it - 
   though  he  can take  his stand  in some  odd positions  (often high 
   up), unless he puts himself into the play, as he can at  any moment. 
   The scenes look real, but are  feigned; and  the composition  is not 
   complete like a "slice of life": it can be given in selected scenes, 
   and  compressed   (like  a   drama).  Also   it  can,   when  you're 
   working over it  again or  merely re-inspecting  it, be  reviewed in 
   any  order  and at  varying speeds  (like re-reading  or reconsider- 
   ing a book). I think that is one,  though only  one, of  the reasons 
   why  the memory  of such  dreams, when  any survives  at all,  is so 
   often  dissolving  or  jumbled.  The  dreamer  is aware,  of course, 
   that he is author  and producer,  at any  rate while  he is  at work 
   asleep;  but  he  can  get  far  more  absorbed by  his work  than a 
   waking man  is by  any book  or play  that he  is either  writing or 
   reading; and he can feel  the emotions  very strongly  - excessively 
   sometimes,  because  they  are  heightened  by  the   excitement  of 
   combining  authorship  with  an  acting  part;  and  in  memory they 
   may   be   exaggerated  still   more  through   getting  dislocated, 
   abstracted from the sounds and scenes that would explain them.       
   'The  cases  I've  cited  are  without  any  symbolism.  Just  plain 
   emotional   situations.  I   can't  say   much  about   symbolic  or 
   mythical  significances.  Of  course  they exist.  And really  I can 
   only  put  them  back  one  stage.  For  the  dreamer  can  work  on 
   myth, and on fairy-tale, quite  as much  as on  novelette. I  did. I 
   do.  And  with  a  more complete  text, so  to speak,  the excerpted 
   scenes are often  much easier  to understand,  and the  functions of 
   the symbols are plainer - but their final solution recedes.          
   'There   are   good  dreams,   apparently  of   the  sort   I  mean, 
   quoted  in  books.  My  own were  not so  good: the  ones I  used to 
   
    remember   when   awake,   that   is;   they   were   only  significant 
    fragments,   more   statically   pictorial,   seldom    dramatic,   and 
    usually   without  figures of humane shape.(44) Though   I  sometimes 
    retained  the  memory  of  significant   words  or   sentences  without 
    any  scenery:  such  as  I   am  full   of  sovereign   remedies.  That 
    seemed  a  wise  and  satisfactory  utterance. I  have never  yet found 
    out why.                                                                
      'Here  are  some  of  my  fragments  of  this  kind.  There   is  the 
    empty  throne  on  the  top  of  a  mountain.  There  is a  Green Wave, 
    whitecrested,   fluted   and   scallop-shaped   but    vast,   towering 
    above  green  fields,  often  with  a  wood  of  trees,  too;  that has 
    constantly  appeared.(45) I saw  several  times  a   scene  in   which  a 
    wide plain  lay before  the feet  of a  steep ridge  on which  I stood; 
    the  opposing  sky  was  immense,  rising  as  a  vertical   wall,  not 
    bending  to  a  vault,  ablaze  with  stars  strewn   almost  regularly 
    over  all  its  expanse.  That is  an omen  or presage  of catastrophe. 
    A  dark  shape  sometimes  passes   across  the   sky,  only   seen  by 
    blotting  out  the  stars as  it goes.  Then there  is the  tall, grey, 
    round  tower  on  the  sheer  end  of  the  land.  The  Sea  cannot  be 
    seen, for it is  too far  below, too  immeasurably far;  but it  can be 
    smelt.  And  over  and  over  again,  in  many  stages  of  growth  and 
    many  different  lights and  shadows, three  tall trees,  slender, foot 
    to  foot  on  a  green  mound,  and  crowned  with  an  embracing  halo 
    of blue and gold.'                                                      
      'And what do you think they all mean?' asked Frankley.                
      'It  took  me  quite  a  time,  far  too  long,  to explain  the very 
    minor  story  of  the  librarian,'  said  Ramer.  'I  could  not embark 
    tonight  on  even  one  of  the  immense   and  ramified   legends  and 
    cosmogonies that these belong to.'                                      
      'Not   even   on   the   Green   Wave?'   said Lowdham;(46) but  Ramer 
    did not answer him.                                                     
  
      'Are the Blessed Trees religious symbolism?' asked Jeremy.            
      'No,  not  more  than  all  things  mythical  are; not  directly. But 
    one  does  sometimes  see  and  use  symbols  directly  religious,  and 
    more  than  symbols.  One  can  pray  in  dreams, or  adore. I  think I 
    do  sometimes,  but  there is  no memory  of such  states or  acts, one 
    does  not  revisit  such  things.  They're  not really  dreams. They're 
    a   third   thing.   They   belong   somewhere   else,  to   the  other 
    anchorage,  which  is  not  to  the  Body,   and  differ   from  dreams 
    more than Dream from Waking.                                            
      'Dreaming  is  not  Death.  The  mind  is still,  as I  say, anchored 
    to the body. It is all the time inhabiting the body, so far as it is in 
   
   anywhere. And it is therefore in Time and Space: attending to 
   them. It is meant to be so. But most of you will agree that there 
   has probably been a change of plan; and it looks as  if the  cure is 
   to  give  us a  dose of  something higher  and more  difficult. Mind 
   you,  I'm  only  talking  of  the  seeing and  learning side,  not for 
   instance of morality.  But it  would feel  terribly loose  without the 
   anchor.  Maybe  with  the  support  of  the  stronger  and   wiser  it 
   could  be  celestial;  but  without  them  it  could  be  bitter,  and 
   lonely.  A  spiritual meteorite  in the  dark looking  for a  world to 
   land on.  I daresay  many of  us are  in for  some lonely  Cold before 
   we get back.                                                           
      'But  out  of  some  place  beyond  the region  of dreams,  now and 
   again  there  comes  a  blessedness,  and  it  soaks  through  all the 
   levels,  and  illumines  all  the  scenes   through  which   the  mind 
   passes  out back  into waking,  and so  it flows  out into  this life. 
   There  it  lasts  long, but  not for  ever in  this world,  and memory 
   cannot reach  its source.  Often we  ascribe it  to the  pictures seen 
   on the margin  radiant in  its light,  as we  pass by  and out.  But a 
   mountain  far  in  the  North  caught  in  a  slow  sunset is  not the 
   Sun.                                                                   
      'But, as I said, it is largely a rest-time, Sleep. As often  as not 
   the mind is inactive,  not making  things up  (for instance).  It then 
   just inspects what is  presented to  it, from  various sources  - with 
   very  varying  degrees  of  interest,  I  may  say.  It's  not  really 
   frightfully interested in the digestion and sex items  sent in  by the 
   body.'                                                                 
      'What  is  presented  to  it,  you  say?'  said  Frankley.  'Do you 
   mean  that   some  of   the  presentments   come  from   outside,  are 
   shown to it?'                                                          
      'Yes.  For instance:  in a  halting kind  of way  I had  managed to 
   get  on  to other  vehicles; and  in dream  I did  it better  and more 
   often.  So  other  minds  do  that occasionally  to me.  Their resting 
   on me need  not be  noticed, I  think, or  hardly at  all; I  mean, it 
   need not affect me  or interfere  with me  at all;  but when  they are 
   doing  so,  and  are  in  contact,  then  my  mind  can use  them. The 
   two minds don't tell  stories to  one another,  even if  they're aware 
   of  the  contact.  They  just  are  in contact  and can learn.*(47) After 
                                                                         
   (* See the further  discussion of  this point  on the  following Night 
   62.  N.G.  [Only  a  fragment of  that meeting  is preserved,  and the 
   only part that could correspond to this note is as follows. ' "How can 
   the dreamer distinguish them?" said Ramer. "Well, it seems to  me that) 
   
   all, a wandering mind (if it's at all like mine) will be much more '         
   interested in having a look at what the other knows than in                  
   trying to explain to the stranger the things that are familiar to            
   itself.'                                                                     
      'Evidently if the Notion Club could all meet in sleep, they'ld            
   find things pretty topsy-turvy,' said Lowdham.                               
      'What kind of minds visit you?' asked Jeremy. 'Ghosts?'                   
  
      'Well, yes of course, ghosts,' said Ramer. 'Not departed                  
   human spirits, though; not in my case, as far as I can tell..'."             
   Beyond that what shall I say? Except that some of them seem to               
   know about things a very long way indeed from here. It is not a              
   common experience with me, at least my awareness of any                      
   contact is not.'                                                             
      'Aren't some of the visitors malicious?' said Jeremy. 'Don't              
   evil minds attack you ever in sleep?'                                        
      'I expect so,' said Ramer. 'They're always on the watch,                  
   asleep or awake. But they work more by deceit than attack. I                 
   don't think they are specially active in sleep. Less so, probably.           
   I fancy they find it easier to get at us awake, distracted and not           
   so aware. The body's a wonderful lever for an indirect influence             
   on the mind, and deep dreams can be very remote from its                     
   disturbance. Anyway, I've very little experience of that kind -              
   thank God! But there does come sometimes a frightening... a                  
   sort of knocking at the door: it doesn't describe it, but that'll            
                                                                               
   (the  chief  divisions   are  Perceiving   (free  dreams),   Composing  and 
   Working, and Reading.  Each has  a distinctive  quality, and  confusion is 
   not as a rule likely to occur,  while it  is going  on; though  the waking 
   mind  may  make   mistakes  about   disjointed  memories.   The  divisions 
   can  be subdivided,  of course.  Perceiving can  be, for  instance, either 
   inspections and visits to real scenes;  or apparitions,  in which  one may 
   be  deliberately  visited  by  another  mind  or  spirit.  Reading  can be 
   simply going over the  records of  any experiences,  messing about  in the 
   mind's  library;  or it  can be  perceiving at  second hand,  using minds, 
   inspecting their records.  There's a  danger there,  of course.  You might 
   inspect a mind and think you were  looking at  a record  (true in  its own 
   terms  of  things  external to  you both),  when it  was really  the other 
   mind's  composition,  fiction. There's  lying in  the universe,  some very 
   clever lying. I mean, some very  potent fiction  is specially  composed to 
   be inspected by others and to deceive, to pass as record;  but it  is made 
   for the malefit of Men. If men already lean to lies, or have  thrust aside 
   the guardians, they may  read some  very maleficial  stuff. It  seems that 
   they do." '])                                                                
   
   have to do. I think that is one of the ways  in which  that horrible 
   sense of fear  arises: a  fear that  doesn't seem  to reside  in the 
   remembered dream-situation at all, or wildly exceeds it.              
      'I'm not  much better  off than  anyone else  on this  point, for 
   when  that  fear  comes,  it  usually  produces  a  kind  of  dream- 
   concussion,  and  a  passage  is erased  round the  true fear-point. 
   But  there  are  some  dreams  that can't  be fully  translated into 
   sight  and  sound. I  can only  describe them  as resembling  such a 
   situation  as  this:  working  alone,   late  at   night,  withdrawn 
   wholly into yourself; a noise, or even a nothing  sensible, startles 
   - you;  you get  prickles all  over, become  acutely self-conscious, 
   uneasy,  aware  of  isolation: how  thin the  walls are  between you 
   and the Night.                                                        
      'That  situation  may  have  various  explanations here.  But out 
   (or  down)  there  sometimes  the  mind   is  suddenly   aware  that 
    ' there is a Night outside, and enemies walk in it: one is trying to 
    get in. But there are no walls,' said Ramer  sombrely. 'The  soul is 
    dreadfully naked when it  notices it,  when that  is pointed  out to 
    it by  something alien.  It has  no armour  on it,  it has  only its 
    being. But there is a guardian.                                      
      'He  seems  to  command  precipitate  retreat.  You could,  if you 
    were  a  fool,  disobey,  I suppose.  You could  push him  away. You 
    could  have got  into a  state in  which you  were attracted  by the 
    Fear.  But  I  can't imagine  it. I'ld  rather talk  about something 
    else.'                                                               
  
                                                                        
    'Oh!'  said  Jeremy. 'Don't  stop there!  It's been  mostly digres- 
   sions since the meteorite. My fault largely. Won't you go on?'        
    'I should like to, if the Club can bear it. A little longer. I only 
   meant: I'ld rather get back to the visions  and the  journeys. Well, 
   apart  from  such  dangers  -  which I've  not experienced  often or 
   thought much about -  I think  that what  one calls  "interests" are 
   sometimes  actually  stimulated,  or  even  implanted  by  contacts. 
   As  you  might  get  a  special  interest  in  China,  through being 
   visited  by  a  Chinaman,  especially  if  you got  to know  him and 
   something of his mind.'                                               
    'Have  you  gone  to  any  Celestial  China?'  asked  Frankley. 'Or 
   anywhere  more  interesting  than  your  invented  tales:  something 
   more like Emberu?'                                                   
    'I've  never  gone  anywhere,'  said  Ramer,  'as  I've   tried  to 
   explain. But I suppose I  could say  that I've  been in  places, and 
   I'm  still  busy trying  to sort  out my  observations. If  you mean 
   
   places off the Earth, other heavenly bodies: yes, I've seen several         
   besides Emberu, either through other minds, or by vehicles and ':          
   records; possibly by using light.* Yes, I've been to several                
   strange places.                                                             
     'The one I told you about, Green Emberu,(48) where there was                 
   a kind of organic life, rich but wholesome and longeval: that was           
   where I landed when I first fell wide asleep. It seems a long while         
   ago now. It is still very vivid to me, or was until last week.' He          
   sighed.                                                                     
     'I cannot remember the original again now, somehow; not                   
   when awake. I've an idea that writing these memories up,                    
   re-telling them in waking life and terms, blurs or erases them in -         
   waking memory; overlays them into palimpsests. One can't                    
   have it both ways. Either one must bear the pains of not '.                 
   communicating what one greatly desires to share, or one must,               
   remain content with the translation. I wrote that account for               
   you, and all I'll have now is that, and stirrings and faint traces of       
   what lies beneath: the vision of Emberu!                                   
     'It's the same with Ellor. Ellor!' he murmured. 'Ellor Eshur-             
   izel! I drew it once in words as best I could, and now it is words.         
   That immense plain with its silver floor all delicately patterned;          
   the shapely cliffs and convoluted hills. The whole world was                
   designed with such loveliness, not of one thought, but of many:             
   in harmony; though in all its shapes there was nowhere any to               
   recall what we call organic life. There "inanimate nature" was              
   orderly, symmetrical, unconfused, yet intricate, beyond my                  
   mind's unravelling, in its flowing modulations and recollections:           
   a garden, a paradise of water, metal, stone, like the interwoven            
   variations of vast natural orders of flowers. Eshurizel! Blue,              
   white, silver, grey, blushing to rich purples were its themes, in           
   which a glint of red was like an apocalyptic vision of essential            
   Redness, and a gleam of gold was like the glory of the Sun. And             
   there was music, too. For there were many streams, water abun-              
   dant - or some fairer counterpart, less wayward, more skilled in            
                                                                              
    (* Jones says that Ramer explained: 'I think that as  the seeing  in free 
   dream is not done with eyes, it is not subject to optical laws.  But light 
   can be used,  like any  other mode  of being.  The mind  can, as  it were, 
   travel back up-stream, as it  can go  back into  the historical  record of 
   other things. But it seems tiring: it requires a great energy  and desire. 
   One can't do it often; nor can one go  to an  indefinite distance  of Time 
   and Space.' N.G.)                                                           
   
   the  enchantment  of  light   and  in   the  making   of  innumerable 
  
   sounds. There the great  waterfall of  Oshul-kullosh fell  down its 
   three hundred steps  in a  sequence of  notes and  chords of  which I 
   can  only  hear  faint  echoes  now.  I  think  the  En-keladim dwell 
   there.'(49)                                                          
     'The En-keladim?' asked Jeremy softly. 'Who are they?'             
     Ramer  did  not  answer.  He  was  staring  at  the  fire.  After a 
   pause  he  went  on.  'And  there  was  another world,  further away, 
   that I came to later. I won't say  very much.  I hope  to look  on it 
   again,  and  longer:  on  Minal-zidar  the golden,  absolutely silent 
   and  quiescent,  a  whole  small  world of  one single  perfect form, 
   complete,  imperishable  in  Time,  finished,  at  peace, a  jewel, a 
   visible  word,  a  realization  in  material  form  of  contemplation 
   and adoration, made by what adoring mind I cannot tell.'             
     'Where is Minal-zidar?' asked Jeremy quietly.                      
     Ramer   looked   up.   'I   don't   know   where   or   when,'   he 
   answered.  'The  travelling  mind  does not  seem very  interested in 
   such points, or  forgets to  try and  find out  in the  absorption of 
   beholding. So I have very little to go on. I did not look at  the sky 
   of  Minal-zidar.  You  know,  if  you  were  looking  at the  face of 
   somebody  radiant  with  the  contemplation  of a  great beauty  or a 
   holiness, you'ld be held by the face for  a very  long time,  even if 
   you   were  great   enough  (or   presumptuous  enough)   to  suppose 
   that  you  could see  for yourself.  Reflected beauty  like reflected 
   light  has  a  special loveliness  of its  own -  or we  shouldn't, I 
   suppose, have been created.                                          
     'But  in  Ellor  there  seemed  to be  lights in  the sky,  what we 
   should  call  stars,  not  suns  or  moons,  and  yet many  were much 
   larger and brighter than any  star is  here. I  am no  astronomer, so 
   I  don't  know  what   that  may   imply.  But   I  suppose   it  was 
   somewhere far away, beyond the Fields of Arbol.'(50)                 
     'Fields  of  Arbol?'  said  Lowdham.  'I  seem  to have  heard that 
   before.  Where  do  you   get  these   names  from?   Whose  language 
   are  they?   Now  that   would  really   interest  me,   rather  than 
   geometry  and  landscape.  I  should use  my chances,  if ever  I got 
   into such a state, for language-history.'(51)                         
     'Arbol  is  "Old  Solar"  for  the  Sun,'  said  Jeremy.(52) 'Do  you 
   mean,  Ramer,  that  you  can  get  back  to  Old  Solar,   and  that 
   Lewis' did not merely invent those words?'                           
                                                                       
    {* Referring to Out of the  Silent Planet  and Perelandra,  which we 
   had all read some time ago, under pressure from Jeremy (while  he was} 
   
     'Old  Solar?'  said   Ramer.  'Well,   no.  But   of  course   I  was 
   quoting  Lewis,  in  saying  Fields of  Arbol. As  to the  other names, 
   that's  another  matter.   They're  as   firmly  associated   with  the 
   places  and  visions  in  my  mind  as  bread  is  with  Bread  in your 
   minds,  and  mine.  But  I  think  they're  my  names  in  a  sense  in 
   which bread is not.*                                                    
     'I  daresay  it  depends   on  personal   tastes  and   talents,  but 
   although  I'm  a philologist,  I think  I should  find it  difficult to 
   learn  strange  languages  in  a free  dream or  vision. You  can learn 
   in dreams, of course; but in  the case  of real  visions of  new things 
   you  don't  talk,  or  don't  need  to:  you get  the meaning  of minds 
   (if  you  meet any)  more directly.  If I  had a  vision of  some alien 
   people,  even  if  I  heard them  talking, their  sense would  drown or 
   blur  my  reception  of  their  sounds;  and  when  I  woke  up,  if  I 
   remembered  what  had  been  said,  and  tried to  relate it,  it would 
   come out in English.'                                                   
     'But  that  wouldn't  apply  to  pure  names,  proper   nouns,  would 
   it?' said Lowdham.                                                      
     'Yes,  it  would,'  said  Ramer. 'The  voice might  say Ellor,  but I 
   should  get  a  glimpse  of  the  other  mind's  vision  of  the place. 
  
   Even  if  a  voice  said  bread  or  water,  using  <common  nouns>,  I 
   should  be  likely  to get,  as the  core of  a vague  cloud (including 
   tastes and  smells), some  particular glimpse  of a  shaped loaf,  or a 
   running spring, or a glass filled with transparent liquid.              
     'I  daresay   that  you,   Arry,  are   more  phonetical,   and  more 
   sound-sensitive  than  I  am,  but  I  think  even  you  would  find it 
   difficult  to  keep  your  ear-memory  of  the  alien  words  unblurred 
                                                                          
   {writing his book on Imaginary  Lands). See  note to  Night 60,  p. 164. 
   Jeremy was an admirer  of the  Public-house School  (as he  himself had 
   dubbed them), and soon after he became a Lecturer he  gave a  series of 
   lectures with that  title. Old  Professor Jonathan  Gow had  puffed and 
   boggled at the title; and J.  had offered  to change  it to  Lewis and 
   Carolus,  or  the  Oxford  Looking-glass,  or  Jack and  the Beanstalk; 
   which did not  smooth matters.  Outside the  Club J.  had not  had much 
   success in reviving interest in these people; though the little book of 
   anonymous  memoirs  In the  Thirsty Forties,  or the  Inns and  Outs of 
   Oxford attracted some notice when it came out in 1980. N.G.}             
                                                                          
   (* Lowdham  says  that  Ramer  told  him  after  the  meeting  that  he 
   thought  Minal-zidar  meant  Poise  in  Heaven;  but Emberu  and Ellor 
   were just names. Eshurizel was a title, signifying in an untranslatable 
   way  some  blend  or  scheme  of  colours;  but   Oshul-kullosh  meant 
   simply Falling Water. N.G.)                                             
   
   by  the impact  of the  direct meaning  in such  dreams. If  you did, 
   then  very  likely  it would  be only  the sounds  and not  the sense 
   that you'ld remember.                                                
     'And  yet...  especially  far  away outside  this world  of Speech, 
   where  no  voices  are  heard,  and  other  naming  has  not  reached 
   ...  I seem  to hear  fragments of  language and  names that  are not 
   of this country.'                                                    
     'Yes,  yes,'  said  Lowdham.  'That's  just  what  I  want  to hear 
   about. What language is it? You say not Old Solar?'                  
     'No,'  said  Ramer,  'because  there  isn't  any  such  tongue. I'm 
   sorry  to  disagree  with your  authorities, Jeremy;  but that  is my 
   opinion. And  by the  way, speaking  as a  philologist, I  should say 
   that  the  treatment  of  language,  intercommunication, in  tales of 
   travel through Space  or Time  is a  worse blemish,  as a  rule, than 
   the cheap vehicles  that we  were discussing  last week.  Very little 
   thought or attention is ever  given to it.(53) I think Arry  will agree 
   with me there.'                                                      
     'I do,' said Lowdham,  'and that's  why I'm  still waiting  to hear 
   where and how you got your names.'                                   
     'Well,  if  you really  want to  know what  these names  are,' said 
   Ramer, 'I think they're my native language.'                         
     'But  that  is   English,  surely?'   said  Lowdham.   'Though  you 
   were born in Madagascar, or some strange place.'                     
     'No,  you  ass!  Magyarorszag,  that   is  Hungary,'   said  Ramer. 
   'But  anyway,  English  is   not  my   native  language.   Nor  yours 
   either.  We  each  have  a  native  language  of our  own -  at least 
   potentially.  In  working-dreams   people  who   have  a   bent  that 
   way  may  work  on  it,  develop  it.  Some,  many  more  than you'ld 
   think, try to  do the  same in  waking hours  - with  varying degrees 
   of  awareness. It  may be  no more  than giving  a personal  twist to 
   the  shape  of  old  words;  it  may  be the  invention of  new words 
   (on  received models,  as a  rule); or  it may  come to  the elabora- 
   tion  of  beautiful  languages of  their own  in private:  in private 
   only because other people are naturally not very interested.         
     'But  the  inherited,  first-learned,  language  - what  is usually 
   mis-called "native" - bites in early and deep. It is  hardly possible 
   to  escape  from  its  influence.  And  later-learned  languages also 
  
   affect the  natural style,  colouring a  man's linguistic  taste; the 
   earlier  learned  the  more  so.  As  Magyar  does  mine,  strongly - 
   but  all  the  more strongly,  I think,  because it  is in  many ways 
   closer  to  my  own   native  predilections   than  English   is.  In 
   language-invention,  though  you  may  seem  to  build  only  out  of 
   
   material taken  from other  acquired tongues,  it is  those elements  ] 
   most near to your native style that you select.                         
     'In  such  rare  dreams  as  I  was  thinking  about, far  away by 
   oneself  in  voiceless  countries,  then  your  own  native language 
   bubbles up, and makes new names for strange new things.'                
     'Voiceless  countries?'  said  Jeremy.  'You  mean  regions  where 
   there is nothing like our human language?'                              
     'Yes,'  said  Ramer.  'Language  properly  so  called, as  we know 
   it on Earth - token (perceived by sense) plus significance  (for the 
   mind)  -  that  is  peculiar  to  an  embodied  mind;  an  essential 
   characteristic, the prime characteristic of  the fusion  of incarna- 
   tion.  Only  hnau,  to  use  Jeremy's  Lewisian  word  again,  would 
   have  language.   The  irrational   couldn't,  and   the  unembodied 
   couldn't or wouldn't.'                                                  
     'But spirits are often recorded as speaking,' said Frankley.          
     'I know,'  Ramer answered.  'But I  wonder if  they really  do, or 
   if they  make you  hear them,  just as  they can  also make  you see 
   them  in  some  appropriate  form,  by  producing a  direct impress- 
   ion on  the mind.  The clothing  of this  naked impression  in terms 
   intelligible to your  incarnate mind  is, I  imagine, often  left to 
   you,  the  receiver.  Though  no doubt  they can  cause you  to hear 
   words and to see shapes  of their  own choosing,  if they  will. But 
   in any case the  process would  be the  reverse of  the normal  in a 
   way,  outwards,  a  translation  from   meaning  into   symbol.  The 
   audible  and visible  results might  be hardly  distinguishable from 
   the  normal,  even  so,  except  for  some  inner   emotion;  though 
   there is, in fact, sometimes a perceptible difference of sequence.' 
     'I  don't  know  what  spirits  can  do,'  said  Lowdham;  'but  I 
   don't see  why they  cannot make  actual sounds  (like the  Eldil in 
   Perelandra): cause the air to vibrate  appropriately, if  they wish. 
   They seem able to affect "matter" directly.'                            
     'I dare say  they can,'  said Ramer.  'But I  doubt if  they would 
   wish  to,  for  such  a  purpose.  Communication  with  another mind 
   is  simpler  otherwise.  And  the  direct  attack  seems  to  me  to 
   account  better for  the feelings  human beings  often have  on such 
   occasions. There is often a shock, a sense of  being touched  in the 
   quick.  There  is  movement  from  within  outwards,  even   if  one 
   feels that the cause  is outside,  something other,  not you.  It is 
   quite  different  in quality  from the  reception of  sound inwards, 
   even  though  it  may  well  happen  that  the   thing  communicated 
   directly is not strange or alarming, while many  things said  in the 
   ordinary incarnate fashion are tremendous.'                             
   
                                  
                                                                        
     'You  speak  as  if  you  knew,'  said  Jeremy.  'How  do  you know 
   all this?'                                                            
     'No,  I  don't  claim  to  know  anything  about  such  things, and 
   I'm not laying down the law. But I feel it. I  have been  visited, or 
   spoken  to,'  Ramer  said gravely.  'Then, I  think, the  meaning was 
   direct,   immediate,  and   the  imperfect   translation  perceptibly 
   later: but it was audible. In many  accounts of  other such  events I 
   seem to recognize experiences similar, even when far greater.'        
     'You make it all sound like hallucination,' said Frankley.          
     'But  of  course,'  said  Ramer. 'They  work in  a similar  way. If 
   you  are  thinking  of  diseased  conditions,  then  you  may believe 
  
   that  the  cause  is  nothing  external; and  all the  same something 
   (even  if  it  is  only  some  department  of   the  body)   must  be 
   affecting  the  mind  and  making  it  translate  outwards.   If  you 
   believe in possession or the attack of evil spirits, then there is no 
   difference  in  process,  only  the  difference  between  malice  and 
   good-will,  lying  and  truth.  There  is  Disease  and Lying  in the 
   world, and not only among men.'                                       
                                                                        
     There  was  a  pause.  'We've  got  rather  away  from  Old  Solar, 
   haven't we?' said Guildford at last.                                  
     'No,  I  think  what  has  been said  is very  much to  the point,' 
   said  Ramer.  'Anyway,  if  there  is,  or even  was, any  Old Solar, 
   then  either Lewis  or I  or both  of us  are wrong  about it.  For I 
   don't get any such names as Arbol or Perelandra or Glund.(54)         
   I  get  names  much  more  consonant  with  the  forms  I  devise, if 
   I make up words or names for a story composed when awake.             
     'I  think  there  might  be  an  Old Human,  or Primitive  Adamic - 
   certainly  was  one,  though  it's  not  so  certain  that   all  our 
   languages   derive  from   it  in   unbroken  continuity;   the  only 
   undoubted   common   inheritance   is   the   aptitude   for   making 
   words,  the  compelling  need  to  make  them.  But  the   Old  Human 
   could  not  possibly  be  the  same  as the  Prime Language  of other 
   differently   constituted   rational   animals,   such   as   Lewis's 
   Hrossa.(55) Because   those   two   embodiments,   Men    and   Hrossa, 
   are quite  different, and  the physical  basis, which  conditions the 
   symbol-forms,   would   be  ab   origine  different.   The  mind-body 
   blends   would   have  quite   different  expressive   flavours.  The 
   expression  might  not  take  vocal,  or  even  audible form  at all. 
   Without   symbols  you   have  no   language;  and   language  begins 
   only with incarnation and not before  it. But,  of course,  if you're 
   going  to  confuse  language  with  forms  of  thought, then  you can 
   
   perhaps  talk  about Old  Solar. But  why not  Old Universal  in that 
   case?(56)                                                            
     'However,  I  don't  think  the  question  of  Old Solar  arises. I 
   don't  think  there are  any other  hnau but  ourselves in  the whole 
   solar system.'                                                       
     'How can you possibly know that?' asked Frankley.                 
     'I  think  I  know  it by  looking,' Ramer  answered. 'I  only once 
   anywhere saw what I took  to be  traces of  such creatures,  but I'll 
   tell you about that in a minute.                                     
     'I'll grant you that there is a chance of error. I have  never been 
   very interested in people. That's why  when I  first began  to write, 
   and  tried  to  write  about people  (because that  seemed to  be the 
   thing  done,  and  the  only thing  that was  much read),  my efforts 
   were  so  footling, as  you see,  even in  dream. I'm  now abnormally 
   little  interested  in  people  in  general, though  I can  be deeply 
   interested in this or  that unique  individual; and  the fewer  I see 
   the  better  I'm  pleased.  I  haven't  scoured  the Fields  of Arbol 
   seeking  for  them!  I  suppose  in  dream  I  might have  ignored or 
   overlooked them.  But I  don't think  it's at  all likely.  Because I 
   like  solitude  in a  forest and  trees not  manhandled, it  does not 
   follow  that  I  shall  overlook  the  evidence  of  men's work  in a 
   wood, or never notice any men I meet there. Much the reverse!        
     'It's  true  that  I've  not  seen  the  solar  planets  often, nor 
   explored   them   thoroughly:   that's   hardly  necessary   in  most 
   cases, if  you're looking  for any  conceivable organic  life resemb- 
   ling  what  we  know.  But  what I  have seen  convinces me  that the 
   whole  system,  save  Earth,  is  altogether  barren (in  our sense). 
   Mars  is  a  horrible  network  of  deserts   and  chasms;   Venus  a 
   boiling  whirl  of  wind  and  steam  above  a   storm-racked  twilit 
   core.  But  if you  want to  know what  it looks  and sounds  like: a 
  
   smoking  black  Sea,  rising like  Everest, raging  in the  dusk over 
   dim   drowned   mountains,   and   sucking  back   with  a   roar  of 
   cataracts like the  end of  Atlantis -  then go  there! It  is magni- 
   ficent, but it isn't  Peace. To  me indeed  very refreshing  - though 
   that's  too  small  a word.  I can't  describe the  invigoration, the 
   acceleration of intellectual interest, in getting away from  all this 
   tangle of ant-hill  history! I  am not  a misanthrope.  To me  it's a 
   more  inspiring  and  exacting,  a  much more  responsible, perilous, 
   lonely  venture:  that  Men  are  in  fact  alone in  EN. In EN.(57) For 
   that is the name to me  of this  sunlit archipelago  in the  midst of 
   the Great Seas.                                                      
     'We  can  cast  our own  shadows out  on to  the other  islands, if 
   
   we  like.  It's  a   good  and   lawful  form   of  invention;   but  an 
   invention  it  is  and  proceeds  out  of  Earth, the  Talkative Planet. 
   The  only  hnau  ever  to  dwell  in  red  Gormok  or   in  cloud-bright 
   Zingil (58) will be put there by us.'                                         
     'What  reason  have  you  for  thinking  that  you've  seen   them  at 
   all, and not other places in remoter Space? asked Frankley.(59)          
     'Well,   I  went   to  them   in  a   more  questioning   mood,'  said 
   Ramer,  'and  I  looked  for  such  signs  as  I could  understand. They 
   were  planets.  They  went  round the  Sun, or  a sun,  in more  or less 
   the  ways  and  times  the books  say, so  far as  I could  observe. And 
   the  further  heavens  had  much  the  same   pattern,  just   the  same 
   to  my  little   knowledge,  as   they  have   here.  And   old  Enekol, 
   Saturn,(60) is   unmistakable,.  though   I  suppose   it  is   not  quite 
   impossible that he has his counterpart elsewhere.'                       
     'Won't   you   describe   what   you   saw   there?'   said  Frankley. 
   'I  once  tried  to  describe  a  Saturnian landscape  myself,*(61) and I 
   should like to know if you support me.'                                  
     'I  do,  more  or  less,' said  Ramer. 'I  thought so  at once  when I 
   landed  there,  and  I  wondered  if  you  had  been  there too,  or had 
   heard   some  reliable   news  -   though  you   may  not   remember  it 
   when  awake. But  it is  getting late.  I am  tired, and  I am  sure you 
   all are.'                                                                
     'Well,   something   to   wind   up   with!'   Jeremy   begged.   'You 
   haven't really told us very much news yourself yet.'                     
                                                                           
     'I'll  try,'  said  Ramer.  'Give  me  another drink,  and I'll  do my 
   best.  As  I  haven't  had  time,  when  awake,  either  to  name  or to 
   translate  half  of  the  shapes  and sensations,  it is  impossible for 
   me  to  do  more  than  suggest  the thing.  But I'll  try and  tell you 
   about  one  adventure  among  my   deep  dreams:   or  high   ones,  for 
   this  occurred  on  one  of  the longest  journeys I  have ever  had the 
   opportunity  or  the  courage  for.   It  illustrates   several  curious 
   things about this sort of venture.                                       
     'Remember    that    dream-sequences    dealing    with   astronomical 
   exploration  or  space-travel  are  not  very  frequent  in  my  collec- 
   tion.  Nor  in  any  one's,  I  should  think.  The  chances  of  making 
   such  voyages  are  not  frequent;  and  they're...  well,  they  take a 
   bit  of  daring.  I  should  guess  that  most  people  never   get  the 
   chance  and  never  dare.  It  is  related  in  some  way to  desire, no 
                                                                           
   (* In  The  Cronic  Star.  This  appeared  in  his  volume Feet  of Lead 
   (1980). One of the critics said that this title, taken with the author's 
   name, said all that was necessary. N.G.)                                 
   
   doubt;  though  which comes  first, chance  or wish,  is hard  to say 
   - if there's any real question of priority in such matters.  I mean: 
   my  ancient  attraction  to  waking  stories about  space-travel, was 
   it a sign  that I  was really  already engaged  on exploration,  or a 
   cause of it?                                                             
  
     'In any case  I have  only made  a few  journeys, as  far as  I yet 
   know;  few,  that  is,  compared  with  other  activities.   My  mind 
   "adream"  is  perhaps  not  daring  enough  to fit waking  desire; or 
   perhaps  the interests  I'm most  conscious of  awake are  not really 
   fundamentally  so  dominant.  My  mind   actually  seems   fonder  of 
   mythical romances,  its own  and others'.  I could  tell you  a great 
   deal about Atlantis, for  instance; though  that is  not its  name to 
   me.'                                                                     
     'What  is  its  name?'  asked  Lowdham  sharply,   leaning  forward 
   with   a   curious   eagerness;   but  Ramer   did  not   answer  the 
   question.                                                                
     'It's  connected  with  that  Fluted  Wave,'(62) he said.,  'and  with 
   another  symbol:  the  Great  Door,  shaped  like  a  Greek  TT  with 
   sloping sides.(63) And I've  seen   the  En-keladim,   my  En-keladim, 
   playing  one  of  their  Keladian  plays:  the  Drama  of  the Silver 
   Tree:(64) sitting round in a circle  and singing  in that  strange, long, 
   long,  but  never-wearying,  uncloying  music,   endlessly  unfolding 
   out of  itself, while  the song  takes visible  life among  them. The 
   Green  Sea  flowers  in foam,  and the  Isle rises  and opens  like a 
   rose in the midst of it. There the Tree opens  the starred  turf like 
   a  silver  spear,  and  grows,  and  there  is a  New Light;  and the 
   leaves  unfold  and  there  is Full  Light; and  the leaves  fall and 
   there  is a  Rain of  Light. Then  the Door  opens -  but no!  I have 
   no words for that Fear.'                                                 
     He stopped suddenly.  'That's the  only thing  I've ever  seen,' he 
   said,  'that  I'm not  sure whether  it's invented or not.(65) I expect 
   it's a composition  - out  of desire,  fancy, waking  experience, and 
   "reading"  (asleep  and  awake).  But  there  is  another ingredient. 
   Somewhere,  in  some  place  or  places,  something  like  it  really 
   happens, and I have seen it, far off perhaps or faintly.                 
     'My  En-keladim   I  see   in  humane   forms  of   surpassing  and 
   marvellously varied beauty.  But I  guess that  their true  types, if 
   such  there  be,  are  invisible,  unless  they embody  themselves by 
   their  own  will,  entering  into  their own  works because  of their 
   love for  them. That  is, they  are elvish.  But very  different from 
   Men's  garbled  tales of  them; for  they are  not lofty  indeed, yet 
   they are not fallen.'                                                  i 
   
     'But   wouldn't   you   reckon   them   as   hnau?'   asked   Jeremy. 
   'Don't they have language?'                                            
     'Yes,   I   suppose   so.   Many   tongues,'   said  Ramer.   'I  had 
   forgotten  them.  But  they  are  not  hnau;  they are  not bound  to a 
   given  body,  but  make  their  own,  or  take   their  own,   or  walk 
   silent  and  unclad  without  sense  of   nakedness.  And   their  lan- 
   guages  shift  and  change  as  light  on  the  water  or  wind  in the 
   trees.  But  yes,  perhaps  Ellor  Eshurizel  -  its  meaning  I cannot 
   seize, so swift and fleeting is it - perhaps that is  an echo  of their 
   voices.  Yes,  I  think  Ellor  is  one  of  their  worlds:  where  the 
   governance,  the  making  and  ordering,  is  wholly  in the  charge of 
   minds,  relatively  small,  that  are  not  embodied  in  it,  but  are 
   devoted  to  what  we  call  matter,  and  especially  to  its  beauty. 
   Even  here  on  Earth  they  may  have  had,   may  have   still,  some 
   habitation and some work to do.                                        
     'But  I'm  still  wandering.  I must  go back  to the  adventure that 
   I  promised  to  tell.  Among  my  few  travel-sequences  I  recall one 
   that  seemed  to  be  a  long  inspection (on  several occasions)  of a 
   different  solar  system.  So  there  does  appear to  be at  least one 
   other  star  with  attendant  planets.(66) I thought  that as  I wandered 
   there I came to a  little world,  of our  Earth's size  more or  less - 
   though, as you'll see, size is very difficult to judge; and it  was lit 
   by  a  sun,  rather  larger  than  ours,  but  dimmed.  The  stars  too 
   were  faint,  but  they seemed  to be  quite differently  arranged; and 
  
   there  was  a  cloud  or white  whorl in  the sky  with small  stars in 
   its  folds:  a  nebula perhaps,  but much  larger than  the one  we can 
   see in Andromeda. Tekel-Mirim (67) it was, a land of crystals.              
     'Whether  the  crystals  were  really  of  such  great  size   -  the 
   greatest  were  like  the  Egyptian  pyramids  -  it  is  hard  to say. 
   Once  away  from  Earth   it  is   not  easy   to  judge   such  things 
   without at least your  body to  refer to.  For there  is no  scale; and 
   what  you  do,  I  suppose,  is to  focus your  attention, up  or down, 
   according  to  what  aspect  you  wish  to  note.  And  so  it  is with 
   speed.   Anyway,   there   on   Tekel-Mirim   it   was   the  inanimate 
   matter,  as  we  should  say,  that  was   moving  and   growing:  into 
   countless  crystalline  formations.  Whether  what   I  took   for  the 
   air of the planet was really  air, or  water, or  some other  liquid, I 
   am  not  able  to  say;  though   perhaps  the   dimming  of   sun  and 
   stars suggests that it was not air.  I may  have been  on the  floor of 
   a  wide  shallow  sea,  cool  and  still.  And  there  I  could observe 
   what was going on: to me absorbingly interesting.                      
     'Pyramids   and    polyhedrons   of    manifold   forms    and   sym- 
   
                                        
                                                                         
   metries  were  growing  like  ...  like  geometric  mushrooms,  and 
   growing  from   simplicity  to   complexity;  from   single  beauty 
   amalgamating  into  architectural  harmonies  of  countless  facets 
   and reflected lights. And the  speed of  growth seemed  very swift. 
   On  the  summit  of  some  tower  of   conjoined  solids   a  great 
   steeple, like a spike of greenish ice, would shoot out: it  was not 
   there and then it was there; and hardly  was it  set before  it was 
   encrusted with spikelets in bristling lines  of many  pale colours. 
   In  places  forms  were  achieved  like  snowflakes under  a micro- 
   scope, but enormously  larger: tall  as trees  some were.  In other 
   places there were forms severe, majestic, vast and simple.             
    'For  a  time  I  could  not  count  I  watched  the  "matter"  on  'j 
   Tekel-Mirim  working  out  its  harmonies  of inherent  design with 
   speed and  precision, spreading,  interlocking, towering,  on facet 
   and angle building frets and arabesques  and frosted  laces, jewels 
   on  which arrows  of pale  fire glanced  and splintered.  But there 
   was  a  limit  to  growth,  to  building  and  annexation. Suddenly 
   disintegration would set in - no,  not that,  but reversal:  it was 
   not  ugly  or  regrettable.  A  whole  epic  of  construction would 
   recede, going back through shapeliness, by  stages as  beautiful as 
   those through which  it had  grown, but  wholly different,  till it 
   ceased.  Indeed it  was difficult  to choose  whether to  fix one's 
   attention   on   some  marvellous   evolution,  or   some  graceful 
   devolving into - nothing visible.                                      
    'Only  part  of  the  matter  on   Tekel-Mirim  was   doing  these 
   things (for "doing" seems our only  word for  it): the  matter that 
   was  specially  endowed;  a  scientist would  say (I  suppose) that 
   was  of  a  certain  chemical  nature  and  condition.  There  were 
   floors, and walls, and mighty circles of smooth cliff,  valleys and 
   vast  abysses,  that  did  not  change their  shape nor  move. Time 
   stood still for them, and for the crystals waxed and waned.            
    'I  don't  know  why  I visited  this strange  scene, for  awake I 
   have  never  studied  crystallography, not  even though  the vision 
   of  Tekel-Mirim  has  often  suggested   that  I   should.  Whether 
   things go in Tekel-Mirim  exactly as  they do  here, I  cannot say. 
   All the same I wonder still what on  earth or  in the  universe can 
   be  meant  by  saying,  as  was  said  a  hundred  years   ago  (by 
   Huxley, I believe)  that a  crystal is  a "symmetrical  solid shape 
   assumed  spontaneously  by  lifeless  matter".(68) The free will of 
   the lifeless is a dark saying. But  it may  have some  meaning: who 
   can tell? For we have little understanding of either term.  I leave 
  
   it there. I merely record, or try to record, the events I  saw, and 
   
    they   were   too   marvellous   while   I  could   see  them   in  far 
    Tekel-Mirim   for   speculation.   I'm   afraid   I've  given   you  no 
    glimpse of them.                                                        
      'It  was  on  one  occasion,  returning  -  or  should  I  say "back- 
    dreaming"?  -  from  Tekel-Mirim,  that  I   had  the   adventure  that 
    I'll close with. Speed, as I said, like size is very difficult to judge 
    with  no  measure  but  vague  memories   of  earth-events   far  away. 
    Maybe  I  had   been  speeding   up,  that   is  moving   quickly  down 
    Time  in  Tekel-Mirim, so  as to  get as  long a  story or  sequence as 
    I  could.  In  Tekel-Mirim  I  must  have  been  not  only far  away in 
    Space  but  in  a  time  somewhat  before  my  earth-time, or  I should 
    have   overrun   the   point   for   my  withdrawal.   For  I   had  to 
    withdraw  on  that  visit   earlier  than   my  body   usually  summons 
    me.  A  determination  of  my  own will,  set before  I went  to sleep, 
    had  fixed  a  time  of  waking,  for  an  appointment.  And  the  hour 
    was coming near.                                                        
      'It  is  no  good  harking  back,  when  you  do  not want  to repeat 
    but  to  see  on;  and  so  I withdrew,  with my  mind still  so filled 
    with  the  wonder  of  Tekel-Mirim  that  I  could  not   even  adream, 
    and  still  less  awake,  recall  the  transitions  or  the   modes  of 
    travelling,  until  my  attention  was   loosened  from   my  recollec- 
    tions  and  I  found  that  I  was  looking  at  a twinkling  sphere. I 
    knew that I  had seen  it, or  something like  it, on  one of  my other 
    journeys;  and  I  was  tempted  to  examine  it  again.  But  time was 
    running  on,  and  dimly,  like  a  remote  shred  of  a dream  (to one 
    awake)  I  was  aware  of  my  body  beginning  to   stir  unwillingly, 
    feeling  the  returning  will.  So  there  and  then  I  "harked  back" 
    suddenly  with  as  great  an  effort  as  I could  manage; and  at the 
    same time I closed in to look for a while at this strange ball.         
      'I   found  a   horrible  disorderly   shifting  scene:   a  shocking 
    contrast  to  Tekel-Mirim,  and  after   Emberu  and   Ellor  intoler- 
    able.  Dark  and  light  flickered  to  and  fro  over  it.  Winds were 
    whirling   and   eddying,   and   vapours   were   rising,   gathering, 
    flashing  by  and  vanishing  too  quick for  anything to  be discerned 
    but a  general ragged  swirl. The  land, if  that is  what it  was, was 
    shifting  too,  like  sands  in  a  tide,  crumbling and  expanding, as 
    the  sea  galloped  in  and  out  among  the  unsteady  edges   of  the 
    coast.  There  were  wild   growths,  woods   you  could   hardly  say; 
    trees   springing   up   like   mushrooms,   and  crashing   and  dying 
    before  you  could  determine  their  shapes.  Everything  was   in  an 
    abominable flux.                                                        
      'I  came  still  closer.  The  effort to  attend carefully  seemed to 
   
                                              
                                                                       
   steady  things.  The  flicker   of  light   and  dark   became  much 
   slower;  and  I  saw something  that was  definitely a  small river, 
   though  it  waggled  a  little,  and  broadened  and  narrowed  as I 
   looked at it. The trees and woods  in its  valley held  their shapes 
   now for some time. Then "Hnau  at last!"  I said  to myself;  for in 
   the  vale,  down  by  the  river  among  the  trees  I  saw  shapes, 
   unmistakable  shapes  of  houses. At first I  had thought  that they 
   were  some  kind  of  quick-growing  fungus,  until  I  looked  more 
   steadily.  But  now  I  saw  that  they  were  buildings,  but still 
   fungus-buildings,  appearing  and  then falling  to pieces;  and yet 
   their agglomeration was spreading.                                   
    'I was still rather high above it all, higher than a man in  a very 
   tall tower; but I could see that  the place  was crawling  or rather 
   boiling  with  hnau  of  some  sort -  if they  were not  very large 
   ant-creatures,   endowed   with   amazing   speed:   darting  about, 
  
   alone  or  in  bunches,  bewilderingly;  always  more  and  more  of 
   them. Often  they went  shooting in  or out  like bullets  along the 
   tracks  that  led  to  the horrible,  crumbling, outgrowing  sore of 
   house-shapes.                                                        
    ' "This really is frightful!" I thought. "Is this a diseased world, 
   or is  it a  planet really  inhabited by  may-fly men  in a  sort of 
   tumultuous  mess?  What's  come  to  the land?  It's losing  most of 
   its  hair,  going bald,  and the  house-ringworm goes  on spreading, 
   and starting up in fresh patches. There's no  design, or  reason, or 
   pattern in it." And yet, even as I said this, I began  to see,  as I 
   looked still more  carefully, that  there were  in fact  some shapes 
   that  did  suggest crude  design, and  a few  now held  together for 
   quite a long while.                                                  
    'Soon  I  noticed  down  by  the  river,  near  the  heart  of  the 
   agglomeration,   where   I  had   observed  it   beginning,  several 
   constructions  that  endured.  Two  or  three  had  some  real form, 
   not  without  an  echo  of  beauty  even  to  one fresh  from Tekel- 
   Mirim.  They  continued  standing,  while   the  ringworm   ate  its 
   way further and further around them.                                 
    ' "I must have a really close look," I thought;  "for if  there are 
   hnau  here,  it  is  important,  however  nasty they  may be;  and I 
   must take some notes.  Just a  look, and  then I  must be  off. Now, 
   what  is  that  thing  like  a  great  fluted  mushroom with  an odd 
   top?  It  hasn't  been  here  as long  as some  of the  other larger 
   things." With that I came right down.                                
    'Of course, if one really  concentrates on  things -  especially to 
   observe their static forms, not their changes, as I'd been  doing in 
   
   Tekel-Mirim - then they tend to halt, as it were. The speed  is in 
   you, when you're not tied to a time-clock of a body. So as  I bent 
   my attention, I lost all the acceleration  that the  excitement of 
   Tekel-Mirim  had  induced.  Things  stood  still  for   a  moment, 
   rock-hard.                                                        
     'I  was  gazing at  the Camera.(69) I was  about thirty  feet above 
   the ground  in Radcliffe  Square. I  suppose I  had at  first been 
   seeing the Thames Valley, at a  huge speed;  and then,  slower and 
   slower, Oxford since  I don't  know when,  since the  beginning of 
   the University probably.                                          
     'The clock on Saint Mary's struck  7 a.m.  - and  I woke  up for 
   my appointment. To go to  Mass. It  was the  morning of  the feast 
   of Saint Peter and Saint Paul, June 29th  1986, by  our reckoning. 
   That's all for tonight! I must go to bed.'                        
     'Well, I  must be  off too,'  said Cameron.  'Thanks for  a very 
   enterrtaining evening!'                                           
                                                                    
     MGR. NC. PF. AAL. RD. WTJ. RS. JJ. JJR.                         
   
                                 NOTES.                                       
                                                                             
    1. The  Great  Storm  of  June  12th,  1987:  my father's  'prevision' was 
       only  out  by  four  months.  The  greatest  storm  in   living  memory 
       struck  southern  England,  causing  vast  damage,  on   October  16th, 
       1987. It is curious in the light of  this to  read Mr.  Green's remarks 
       (p.  158):  'it  may  well  be  that  the  predictions (notably  of the 
       Storm),  though  genuine  and   not  coincidences,   were  unconscious: 
       giving  one  more  glimpse  of  the  strange  processes   of  so-called 
       literary  "invention",  with   which  the   Papers  are   largely  con- 
       cerned.'                                                               
    2. O.S.B.: 'Order of Saint Benedict'.                                     
    3. For the title as typed in the final text D, but  subsequently rejected, 
       see p. 153 note 2.                                                     
    4. In  A  and  B  the  report  of  Night  54  is  absent (cf.  Mr. Green's 
  
       Foreword,  p.  156:  Many  Nights  are  represented   only  by   a  few 
       lines,  or  by  short  entries,  of which  Nights 54  and 64  have been 
       included as specimens').                                               
    5. I  cannot  explain  The   Canticle  of   Artegall.  Irish   arteagal  = 
       'article';  and  an  isolated  note  of  my  father's   reads:  'My/The 
       Canticle of  Night in  Ale', 'Artegall',  'article Artegall'.  But this 
       does not help very much.                                               
    6. In B Night 60 is Night 251, without date (see p. 149).                 
    7. I  have mentioned  (p. 150)  a page  that preceded  text A  and carries 
       the  identifications  of  members  of  the  Notion  Club  with  members 
       of  the  Inklings.  On  this  page  are  found  two   brief,  abandoned 
   
       openings  for  The  Notion  Club  Papers.  In  the  first  Ramer asks 
       Latimer  (predecessor  of Guildford)  for his  opinion of  his story. 
       With ' "Yes, I  suppose it'll  do," I  answered' this  opening breaks 
       off, and is followed by:                                              
         When  I had  finished reading  my story,  we sat  in silence  for a 
       while.  'Well?'  I  said.  'What  do you  think of  it? Will  it do?' 
       Nobody  answered,  and  I  felt  the  air  charged  with disapproval, 
       as it often is in our circle,  though on  this occasion  the critical 
       interruptions  had  been  fewer  than  usual.  'Oh,  come   on.  What 
       have you got  to say?  I may  as well  get the  worst over,'  I urged 
       turning to Latimer. He is not a flatterer.                            
             'Oh yes, it'll do, I suppose so,' he answered reluctantly. 'But 
       why  pick  on  me?  You  know  I hate  criticizing offhand  and still 
       in the heat of listening - or the chill.'                             
       Here  this  second  opening  was  abandoned. It  is presumably  to be 
       connected  with  the  word  'Self'  written under  Ramer at  the head 
       of the page (p. 150).                                                 
    8. David  Lindsay,  author  of  A  Voyage  to  Arcturus,   published  in 
       1920, to which Guildford refers subsequently (see note 9).            
    9. Cf.  my  father's  letter  to   Stanley  Unwin   of  4   March  1938, 
       concerning Out of the Silent Planet (Letters no. 26):                 
         I  read 'Voyage  to Arcturus'  with avidity  - the  most comparable 
       work,  though  it  is  both  more  powerful  and  more  mythical (and 
       less  rational,  and also  less of  a story  - no  one could  read it 
       merely  as  a thriller  and without  interest in  philosophy religion 
       and morals).                                                          
   10. Cavorite was  the substance  'opaque to  gravitation' devised  by the 
       scientist  Cavor  in  H.  G.  Wells's  The  First  Men  in  the  Moon 
       (1901).                                                               
   11. For  'the  Great  Explosion' see  Mr. Green's  Foreword, p.  157, and 
       p. 186.                                                               
   12. Ransom:  Dr.  Elwin   Ransom  was   the  Cambridge   philologist  who 
       in  Out  of the  Silent Planet  went under  duress to  Mars (Malacan- 
       dra),  and  in  Perelandra  went  to  Venus by  the mediation  of the 
       Oyarsa of Malacandra (see next note).                                 
   13. At the beginning of Perelandra the Eldils are described thus:         
       For  Ransom  had  met  other  things  in  Mars  besides   the  Mar- 
       tians. He had  met the  creatures called  eldila, and  specially that 
       great  eldil  who  is  the  ruler of  Mars or,  in their  speech, the 
       Oyarsa  of  Malacandra.  The  eldila  are  very  different  from  any 
       planatary  creatures.  Their  physical organism,  if organism  it can 
       be called,  is quite  unlike either  the human  or the  Martian. They 
       do not  eat, breed,  breathe, or  suffer natural  death, and  to that 
       extent   resemble   thinking   minerals   more  than   they  resemble 
       anything   we   should   recognise   as   an   animal.   Though  they 
       appear  on  planets  and  may  even   seem  to   our  senses   to  be 
   
        sometimes resident in them,  the precise  spatial location  of an 
        eldil  at  any  moment presents  great problems.  They themselves 
        regard space (or 'Deep Heaven')  as their  true habitat,  and the 
  
        planets  are  to  them  not  closed  but  merely moving  points - 
        perhaps  even  interruptions  -  in  what  we  know as  the Solar 
        System and they as the Field of Arbol.                            
                                                                         
    14. Old Solar: cf. Perelandra Chapter 2, in which Ransom speaks to 
        Lewis before his journey to Venus begins: 
        '... I rather fancy I am being sent because those two black- 
        guards who kidnapped me and took me to Malacandra, did 
        something which they never intended: namely, gave a human 
        being a chance to learn that language.' 
          'What language do you mean?' 
          'Hressa-Hlab, of course. The language I learned in Mala- 
        candra.' 
          'But surely you don't imagine they will speak the same 
        language on Venus?' 
          'Didn't I tell you about that?' said Ransom... 'I'm surprised 
        I didn't, for I found out two or three months ago, and 
        scientifically it is one of the most interesting things about the 
        whole affair. It appears we were quite mistaken in thinking 
        Hressa-Hlab the peculiar speech of Mars. It is really what may 
        be called Old Solar, Hlab-Eribol-ef-Cordi.' 
          'What on earth do you mean?' 
          'I mean that there was originally a common speech for all 
        rational creatures inhabiting the planets of our system: those 
        that were ever inhabited, I mean - what the eldils call the Low 
        Worlds.... That original speech was lost on Thulcandra, our 
        own world, when our whole tragedy took place. No human 
        language now known in the world is descended from it.' 
        For Ramer's observations on this subject see p. 203 and note 55. 
    15.  In the original text A (still followed in B) Dolbear, waking up, 
       says with reference to these words of Guildford's ('Incarnation. 
       By being born'): 'Then try reincarnation, or perhaps transcarna- 
       tion without loss of memory. What do you say, Ramer?' 
    16. Arry, for Arundel, became the name by which Lowdham was 
        known in text C; in the earliest lists of members of the Notion 
        Club he was simply Harry Loudham. For the significance of this 
        see pp. 233 - 4, 281 - 2. 
    17. New Erewhon: Erewhon (= 'Nowhere') is the title of a satire by 
        Samuel Butler (1872). News from Nowhere: a fantasy of the 
        future by William Morris (1890). 
    18. Turl Street or the Turl is a narrow street running between High 
        Street and Broad Street in Oxford, onto which open the gates of 
        Ramer's college Jesus, Guildford's college Lincoln, and Exeter 
                                                               College. 
   
                                                               
                                                                           
    19. In B Night 61 is Night 252, without date (see p. 149).              
    20. B has Harry Loudham: see note 16. 
    21. In  the  'Prose  Edda'  the  Icelander  Snorri  Sturluson  tells  of 
        Skidbladnir:                                                        
           'Skihblahnir is the best of ships and made  with great  skill ... 
        Certain  dwarves,  the  sons  of Ivaldi,  made Skihblahnir  and gave 
        the ship to Freyr; it is so large that all the AEsir [gods]  can man 
        it  with  their  weapons  and  equipment  of  war,  and  it   has  a 
        favourable wind so soon as the sail  is set,  wherever it  is bound; 
        but when it is not going to sea  it is  made of  so many  pieces and 
        with  such great  cunning that  it can  be folded  up like  a napkin 
        and kept in one's pouch' (Snorra Edda, Gylfaginning $42).           
    22. The  Battle  of  Bosworth Field  (1485), in  which King  Richard III 
        was  defeated  and  slain  by Henry  Tudor (Henry  VII). A  has here 
        'at  any  period  before  the  accession of  Richard II'  (1377). On 
  
        Frankley's horror borealis see pp. 151 - 2, 159.                    
    23. 'Yes,  1938,'  said  Cameron:  in  A  this  observation is  given to 
        Loudham,  and  rather  surprisingly  Latimer's  comment  is  much as 
        Guildford's in the final text: 'whose memory is  like that.  I doubt 
        if  he  ever  read the  book. Memoirs  of the  courts of  minor 18th 
        century  monarchs  are  his  natural  browsing-ground.' Yet  at this 
        earliest  stage  Loudham's  interest  in  Norse was  perhaps already 
        present,  since  it  is  he  who  makes  the joke  about Skidbladnir 
        immediately  before.  As  B  was  written   the  remark   was  still 
        attributed  to   Loudham,  and   Guildford's  comment   remains  the 
        same  as  in A;  later Loudham  was changed  to Franks  (the earlier 
        name of Frankley) and then to Cameron. See pp. 281 - 2.             
    24. Last  Men in London by Olaf Stapledon (1932). 
    25. hnau: rational embodied beings.                                     
    26. I  have  added  the  footnote  from  the  third  manuscript   C;  it 
        is  not  in  the  final typescript  D, but  was perhaps  omitted in- 
        advertently.                                                        
    27. In A there is no reference  to the  Glacier or  any mention  of what 
        the scene in the book was; but a later addition in the  margin runs: 
        and  the  chief  difference  (since  both  were  now inner)  is that 
        the  one  is  tinged with  sadness for  it is  past, but  the other, 
        the Glacier,  is not  so tinged,  has only  its own  proper flavour, 
        because it is not past or present with reference to the world.      
    28. In A Dolbear  does not  speak at  this point;  Ramer says:  'And the 
        will  to  remember  can  be strengthened;  and the  memory enlarged. 
        (Dolbear  helped me  in that:  I suppose  that is  what made  him so 
        suspicious.)   Now   here  comes   another  thread.'   Thus  neither 
        Emberu  nor  any  other  name appear  here in  A; in  8 the  name is 
        Gyonyoru, changed subsequently to Emberu.                           
    29. Following this, the text of Ramer's remarks in A and B  is different 
        from that in the final form. I give the B version:                  
   
          
                                                                           
        A living body  can move  in space,  but not  without an  effort (as 
        in a leap), or  a vehicle.  A mind  can move  more freely  and very 
        much quicker  than a  living body,  but not  without effort  of its 
        own  kind,  or  without a  vehicle. [Added:  This is  distinct from 
        the instantaneous  movement of  thought to  objects already  in its 
        grasp  as  memory.]  And  Space  and  Time  do exist  as conditions 
        for it, especially while it is  incarnate, and  certainly if  it is 
        (largely for  that reason)  interested in  them and  studying them. 
        How  and  how  far  in  either  dimension  can  it jump,  without a 
        vehicle?  I  asked  myself.  It  probably  cannot  travel  in empty 
        Space,  or  eventless  Time  (which  is   the  duration   of  empty 
        Space): it would not be aware  of it,  if it  did, anyway.  How far 
        can it jump over it? How can it jump at all?                        
        The mind uses the memory of its body...                             
    30. For  the  source of  Lowdham's allusion  to the  Pig on  the Ruined 
        Pump see the Foreword.                                              
    31. The Banbury Road  leads north  out of  the centre  of Oxford.  I do 
        not think that there was any special reason for the choice  of this 
        particular late Victorian house (the reference to it only enters in 
        C,  where  my  father first  wrote 'No.  x Banbury  Road', changing 
        this subsequently to 'No. 100'). Mr. Green, the putative  editor of 
        the Papers refers in his Foreword (p. 157) to  poltergeist activity 
        at this house in the early years of the twenty-first century.       
    32. Gunthorpe Park in Matfield:  so far  as I  car. discover,  the only 
        Matfield in England is in Kent, but there is  no Gunthorpe  Park in 
        its vicinity.                                                       
    33. Emberu: A has here: 'Not if  you mean  for getting  such news  as I 
        put into that tale you've heard', and  no name  appears; 8  has, as 
  
        at the previous occurrence (note 28) Cyonyoru ) Emberu.             
    34. My father once described to me his  dream of  'pure Weight',  but I 
        do not remember when that was: probably before this time.           
    35. Of this experience also my father spoke to me, suggesting,  as does 
        Ramer here, that  the significance  did not  lie in  the remembered 
        passage itself. See Ramer's subsequent remarks  on this  topic, pp. 
        189 ff.                                                             
    36. See pp. 157, 167. A has here: 'pictures as unlike as seeing a small 
        flower growing and  a whole  world shattered';  B places  the great 
        explosion 'in the sixties'.                                         
    37. The intervention of James Jones (see  p. 159)  first appears  in C. 
        In  B  Ramer's  explanation  of  what  he meant  by deep  dreams is 
        given in a footnote by Guildford ('Ramer said later...').           
    38. In B Dolbear replies differently to  Lowdham ('If  I was  to reveal 
        some  of  the  situations  I've seen  you in,  Harry my  lad'). His 
        pregnant  remarks  'You  walk  in disguises,  even when  awake. But 
        they'll slip, my lad, one day. I shouldn't wonder if it  was fairly 
        soon' entered in the C text.                                        
   
    39.  A. continues  from  this   point: 
         on   this  sort   of  activity   -  the   best  bits   and  passages, 
         especially,  those  that  seem to  come suddenly  when you're  in the 
         heat  of  making.  They  sometimes  fit with  an odd  perfection; and 
         sometimes good in themselves don't really fit.                        
         B. has  here: 
         ... on  this sort  of activity.  Those scenes  that come  up complete 
         and fixed, that I spoke of before, for instance.  I think  that those 
         really  good  passages  that  arise,  as   it  were,   suddenly  when 
         you're  abstracted,  in  the   heat  of   making,  are   often  long- 
         prepared impromptus. 
    40.  it's one I made up years ago: i.e., made up in dream.                 
    41.  In  A,  and  (at  first)  in B,  Ramer interpreted  the first  of his 
         'fragments'  far  more  elaborately,  giving the  entire plot  of the 
         story. This is, as Ramer admitted, 'not very  interesting'; and  as B 
         was  first  written  Loudham  says  (in  answer  to  Ramer's  'Do you 
         want another case?') 'Not particularly, unless  it's better  than the 
         last, which I don't expect.'                                          
    42.  Geoffrey  of  Monmouth  (died  in  1155),  author  of The  History of 
         the  Kings  of  Britain,  a  chief  contribution  to  the popularity, 
         outside  the  Celtic  lands,  of  King  Arthur  and  'the  Matter  of 
         Britain'.  Such  a  manuscript  leaf  as   this  in   Ramer's  dream- 
         narrative  would be  of superlative  importance in  the study  of the 
         Arthurian legend.                                                     
    43.  Elvish Drama.  In A  it is  Ramer himself  who speaks  of 'elf-drama' 
         ('it is not writing but elf-drama'), and again in B, which has:       
           '... For it is not of course writing, but a sort of realized drama. 
         The Elvish Drama that Lewis speaks of somewhere.'                     
             'Not Lewis,  said Jeremy.  'It comes  in one  of those  essays of 
         the circle, but it was by one of the minor members.'                  
         The  passage  in  question  comes  from  the essay  On Fairy-Stories, 
         which my father had  delivered at  the University  of St.  Andrews in 
         1939,  but  which  was  not  published  until  two  years  after  the 
         writing  of  The  Notion   Club  Papers,   in  the   memorial  volume 
         Essays  Presented  to  Charles  Williams  (Oxford  1947).   The  pas- 
         sage is interesting in  relation to  Ramer's discourse  and I  cite a 
         part of it:                                                           
             Now   'Faerian   Drama'   -  those   plays  which   according  to 
         abundant  records  the  elves  have  often  presented  to  men  - can 
         produce   Fantasy   with   a   realism   and  immediacy   beyond  the 
         compass   of   any  human   mechanism.  As   a  result   their  usual 
         effect (upon a  man) is  to go  beyond Secondary  Belief. If  you are 
         present  at  a  Faerian  drama you  yourself are,  or think  that you 
  
         are,  bodily  inside  its  Secondary  World.  The  experience  may be 
         very  similar  to  Dreaming  and  has   (it  would   seem)  sometimes 
         (by  men)  been  confounded  with  it.  But  in  Faerian   drama  you 
   
        are  in  a  dream  that  some  other  mind   is  weaving,   and  the 
        knowledge  of  that  alarming  fact  may   slip  from   your  grasp. 
        To  experience  directly  a  Secondary  World:  the  potion  is  too 
        strong,  and  you  give  to  it  Primary Belief,  however marvellous 
        the  events.  You are  deluded -  whether that  is the  intention of 
        the  elves  (always or  at any  time) is  another question.  They at 
        any rate are  not themselves  deluded. This  is for  them a  form of 
        Art, and distinct from Wizardry or Magic, properly so called.        
                                                                            
        J. R. R. Tolkien, The Monsters and the Critics and Other Essays, 
        1983, p.  142; cf.  also p.  116 in  that edition  of the  essay ('In 
        dreams   strange   powers   of   the   mind  may   be  unlocked...'). 
    44. of humane shape: texts B, C, and D all have humane; cf. p. 206       
        ('humane forms') and note 55 below.                                  
    45. Cf. my father's letter to W. H. Auden of 7 June 1955 (Letters no. 
        163):                                                                 
        ... the terrible recurrent dream (beginning with memory) of the      
        Great  Wave,  towering  up,  and  coming  in  ineluctably   over  the 
        trees and green fields. (I bequeathed it to Faramir.) I don't think 
        I  have  had  it  since  I  wrote  the 'Downfall  of Numenor'  as the 
        last of the legends of the First and Second Age.                     
        By  'beginning  with  memory'  I  believe that  my father  meant that 
        the recurrence  of the  dream went  as far  back in  his life  as his 
        memory  reached.  -  Faramir  told  Eowyn of  his recurrent  dream of 
        the  Great  Wave   coming  upon   Numenor  as   they  stood   on  the 
        walls  of  Minas  Tirith when  the Ring  was destroyed  ('The Steward 
        and the King', in The Return of the King, p. 240).                   
    46. This remark of  Lowdham's is  absent from  B and  first enters  in C; 
        cf. note 38.                                                         
    47. In B the footnote at this point does not derive as in the  final text 
        largely  from  Mr.  Green  but  entirely  from   Nicholas  Guildford, 
        citing  Ramer: 'Later  Ramer enlarged  on this  point, in  the course 
        of a discussion  of the  various kinds  of "deep  dreams", and  how ' 
        the  dreamer  could  distinguish  them.  He  divided  them  ...' What 
        follows is closely similar to the later version of  the note,  but it 
        ends thus: ' "Made for the  Malefit of  Men," he  said. "To  judge by 
        the   ideas  men   propagate  now,   their  curious   unanimity,  and 
        obsession, I should say that a terrible lot of men have  thrust aside 
        the Guardians, and are reading very maleficial stuff." N.G.'         
        There was thus at this stage no reference to 'Night  62' (see  p. 222 
        and note 2).                                                         
        The   word   maleficial  is   occasionally  recorded,   but  malefit, 
        occuring  in  both  versions  of  this  note,  is  a  coinage echoing 
        benefit, as if ultimately derived from Latin malefactum  'evil deed, 
        injury'.                                                             
    48. The  world  Emberu  has  not  been  named  in A  (see notes  28, 33), 
        but at this point Ramer says in A: 'The one I told you about,        
   
                                           
                                                                        
   Menelkemen'  (Quenya,   'Sky-earth').  In   this  original   text  the 
   description  of  Menelkemen  is  (though  briefer)  that given  in the 
   final text of Ellor Eshurizel, 'that immense plain  with its  floor of 
   silver', ending with the account of the  great waterfall,  here called 
   Dalud   dimran  (or   perhaps  dimron),   with  Eshil   dimzor  written 
   above and Eshil  kulu ()  kulo) in  the margin.  There is  no mention 
   here of  the En-keladim.  At the  end of  the description  of Menelke- 
   men  Jeremy asks  'Where is  it, do  you think?',  which in  the final 
  
   text  he  asks  after   Ramer's  description   of  the   third  world, 
   Minal-zidar (p. 199).                                                 
    In  B  (as  originally  written)  Ramer  says  'The  one  I  told you 
   about, Emberu the  golden', and  here the  description of  Emberu is 
   that of Minal-zidar in the final version:                             
    '... I wrote  that account  (not the  frame) some  time ago,  and all 
   I'll have now is that,  and stirrings  and faint  traces of  what lies 
   beneath:  the  first  vision  of  Emberu:  golden,  absolutely  silent 
   and  quiescent,  a  whole  small  world  of  perfect  form,  imperish- 
   able in Time...'                                                      
   This  description  of  Emberu ends,  as does  that of  Minal-zidar in 
   the  final  text,  with  'made by  what adoring  mind I  cannot tell'; 
   then follows: 'And there was Menel-kemen.'                            
    At  this  point  in  B  my  father  stopped, struck  out what  he had 
   written about 'the first vision of Emberu',  and wrote  instead: 'the 
   first vision of Emberu: that immense plain with  its silver  Hoor all 
   delicately patterned...' - which in the final text is  the description 
   of Ellor  Eshurizel. Here  the great  waterfall is  called Oshul-kulo, 
   and  Ramer  says:  I  think  the  Enkeladim  dwell  there.  My  father 
   then inserted in B,  after 'the  first vision  of Emberu',  the words 
   '"It  is  the  same with  Ellor. Ellor!"  he murmured.  "Ellor Eshur- 
   izel! I drew it once in words as best I  could, and  now it  is words. 
   That  immense  plain  with  its  silver  floor  ...';  and  (all these 
   changes  being  made  at the  time of  composition) introduced  at the 
   end  of the  description of  Ellor the  third world,  'Minal-zidar the 
   golden'.                                                              
    Thus  the  images   were  developed   and  separated   into  distinct 
   'world-entities'  in  rapid succession.  In A  Menelkemen is  the only 
   world  that  Ramer  describes,  the  world  of the  story that  he had 
   read  to  the  Notion  Club,  the   inorganic,  harmonious   world  of 
   metal, stone,  and water,  with the  great waterfall.  In B  the world 
   that  Ramer  described  in  his  story  is Emberu  (replacing Gyonyoru 
   of the earlier parts of  the manuscript),  the silent  'golden' world; 
   but  this   was  changed   immediately  (reverting   to  A)   to  make 
   Emberu  'that  immense  plain  with  its   silver  floor',   and  then 
   changed  again  to  make  this  description  that  of a  second world, 
   Ellor  Eshurizel,  while  the  'golden' world  becomes a  third scene, 
   Minal-zidar.  The  final  stage  was  to  call  the first  world Green 
   
         Emberu,  'where  there  was  a  kind  of   organic  life,   rich  but 
         wholesome and longeval.'                                              
    49.  On  the  En-keladim  see  p.  206  and  notes  64,  65, and  pp. 397, 
         400.                                                                  
    50.  the Fields of Arbol:  the Solar  System in  Lewis's novels  (see note 
         13).                                                                  
    51.  In A it is  Dolbear, not  Loudham, who  asks: 'Where  do you  get all 
         these  names  from?  Who  told  you  them?  That [would]  interest me 
         more  really than  the geometry  and landscape.  I should,  of course 
         as  you  know,  use  my  chance  if  I  got  into  such  a  state for 
         language-research.' In B this was still said  by Dolbear,  changed to 
         Guildford and then to Loudham. See p. 151.                            
    52.  At  this point  both A  and B  continue with  an account  of Jeremy's 
         attempt  to  arouse  interest  in  the works  of Lewis  and Williams, 
         which in the final text is put into a footnote of Guildford's here. I 
         give the  text of  B, which  follows that  of A  very closely  but is 
         clearer.                                                              
              'Arbol  is  "Old  Solar"  for  the  Sun,'  said Jeremy.  'Do you 
         mean  that  you  can  get  back  to  Old Solar,  [struck out:  or Old 
         Universal,] and that Lewis was right?'                                
              Jeremy   was  our   Lewis-expert,  and   knew  all   his  works, 
         almost  by  heart.  Many  in  Oxford  will  still  remember   how  he 
         had,  a  year  or  two  before,  given  some  remarkable  lectures on 
  
         Lewis  and  Williams.  People  had  laughed  at  the  title,  because 
         Lewis  and  all that  circle had  dropped badly  out of  fashion. Old 
         Bell-Tinker,  who  was  still  Chairman  of  the English  Board then, 
         had boggled and puffed at  it. 'If  you must  touch such  a subject,' 
         he snorted, 'call it Lewis and cut it Short.'                         
              Jeremy had retorted by offering  to change  the title  to 'Lewis 
         and  Carolus  or  the  Oxford  Looking-glass'.  'Or  "Jack   and  the 
         Beanstalk", if  you like,'  he added,  but that  was too  recondite a 
         joke  for  the  English  Board.  I believe,  before Jeremy  spoke up, 
         few  even  of  the  Twentieth  Century   experts  could   have  named 
         any  work  of  Williams,  except  perhaps   The  Octopus.   That  was 
         still  occasionally  played,  because  of the  great revival  of mis- 
         sionary  interest after  the Far-eastern  martyrdoms in  the sixties. 
         The  Allegory  of  Love  was  all  of  Lewis  that  the  academicians 
         ever  mentioned  (as  a  rule  unread  and  slightingly).  The  other 
         minor  lights  were  only  known  by  the  few  who  read  old  C. R. 
         Tolkien's  little  books  of  memoirs:  In  the Roaring  Forties, and 
         The  Inns  and  Outs  of  Oxford.  But  Jeremy   had  made   most  of 
         our  club  read  some  of  those people  (the Public-house  School as 
         it  was  called);  though  beside  Jeremy  only  Ramer   and  Dolbear 
         bothered with Tolkien pere and all the elvish stuff.                  
              ' "Old Solar"?' said Ramer. 'Well, no....                        
         'Old Bell-Tinker' derives  his name  from a  book of  translations of 
   
         Anglo-Saxon literature by Bell and Tinker. His  very bad  joke 'call 
         it Lewis and cut it Short' refers to the  Latin Dictionary  by Lewis 
         and Short. The title of Jeremy's  lectures, which  aroused laughter, 
         is omitted, but was presumably the same  as in  the final  text, The 
         Public-house  School  (because  the  Inklings  met  in  pubs).  'Few 
         bothered with Tolkien pere and all the  elvish stuff'  was doubtless 
         no more than a self-deprecating joke - but implies that  the 'elvish 
         stuff' had at least been published! (cf. p. 303 and note 14). In the 
         Roaring  Forties  is  a  pun  on  the  name  of  the regions  of the 
         southern  oceans,  between  forty  and  fifty  degrees  south, where 
         there are great winds.                                               
    53.  Since  Ramer's  criticism  of the  standard of  linguistic invention 
         characteristic  of  tales  of  space-travel and  time-travel follows 
         immediately  on his  denial that  there could  be any  such language 
         as Old Solar, he  appears to  be including  Lewis in  his criticism. 
         Some  years  before,  however,  in  his letter  to Stanley  Unwin of 
         4 March 1938 (Letters  no. 26),  my father  had said  of Out  of the 
         Silent Planet:                                                       
           The  author holds  to items  of linguistic  invention that  do not 
         appeal to me ...;  but this  is a  matter of  taste. After  all your 
         reader  found  my   invented  names,   made  with   cherished  care, 
         eye-splitting. But the  linguistic inventions  and the  philology on 
         the  whole  are  more  than   good  enough.   All  the   part  about 
         language  and  poetry  -  the  glimpses  of its  Malacandrian nature 
         and  form  -  is  very  well  done,  and extremely  interesting, far 
         superior to  what one  usually gets  from travellers  in untravelled 
         regions. The  language difficulty  is usually  slid over  or fudged. 
         Here it not only  has verisimilitude,  but also  underlying thought. 
    54.  Glund: the name of Jupiter in Old Solar (also Glundandra).           
    55.  I  think  there might  be an  Old Human,  or Primitive  Adamic...: A 
         has  here:  'But  I  think  there  might be,  certainly was,  an Old 
         Humane  or Adamic.  But it  could not  possibly be  the same  as the 
         Prime  Language  of  Hrossa,  Hressa-hlab.' This  was retained  in B 
         (with  Old  Human  for  Old  Humane:  see   note  44).   The  Hrossa 
         were  one  of  the  three totally  distinct kinds  of hnau  found on 
         Malacandra;  the  language  of  the  Hrossa  was  Hressa-hlab, which 
         is 'Old Solar': see note 14.                                         
    56.  Old Universal: see the beginning of the passage given in note 52. 
  
    57.  En:  this  name  appears  already in  A, with  various predecessors, 
         An, Nor, El, all struck out immediately.                             
    58.  Gormok,  Zingil:  in  A  Ramer's name  for Mars  is the  Elvish word 
         Karan   ('red');  Venus   was  Zingil   in  A,   though  immediately 
         replacing another name that cannot be read.                          
    59.  In A it is  Jeremy who  speaks at  this point,  asking: 'How  do you 
         know you've been there?' And Ramer  replies: 'I  don't: I  have seen 
         the places, not been there. My body's never  travelled. I  have seen 
   
         the  places  either indirectly  through other  records, as  you could 
         say  you'd  seen  Hongkong  if  you'd  looked  at many  long accurate 
         coloured films of  it; or  directly by  using light.  But how  I know 
         what the places are is another matter.'                               
    60.  Saturn is not mentioned  in A.  B has:  'And Gyuruchill,  Saturn, is 
         unmistakable'.  Gyuruchill  was  changed  to  Shomori, and  then to 
         old Enekol.                                                           
    61.  The  Cronic  Star  (in  the  footnote  by  Guildford at  this point): 
         Saturn  (in  astrology  the  leaden planet).  Cronic is  derived from 
         Kronos,  the  Greek  god (father  of Zeus)  identified by  the Romans 
         with  Saturn;  wholly distinct  etymologically from  chronic, derived 
         from Greek chronos 'time'.                                            
    62.  On the 'Fluted Wave' see p. 194.                                      
    63.  In  A  Ramer  says  here: 'I  could tell  you about  Atlantis (though 
         that's not its name to me, nor  Numenor): it  is connected  with that 
         Fluted  Wave.  And  the  Door  TT  [which   is  connected   with  the 
         Meg(alithic) >] of the Megalithic is too.' In B he  speaks as  in the 
         final text, but says again  'though that's  not its  name to  me, nor 
         Numenor'  -  the  last  two  words being  later strongly  struck out, 
         and  Loudham's  question  (asked  with  'a curious  eagerness') 'What 
         is  its  name?' inserted  (when the  peculiar association  of Lowdham 
         with Numenor had entered: see  notes 38,  46). In  the final  text of 
         the  Papers  the  emergence   of  the   name  Numenor   is  postponed 
         until Part Two (p. 231).                                              
    64.  A  has  here:  'But  I've  seen  my Marim  [changed probably  at once 
         to  Albarim]  playing  one  of  their Albar-plays:  the drama  of the 
         Silver Tree.' In A  the name  En-keladim has  not occurred  (see note 
         48). With 'the Drama of  the Silver  Tree' cf.  the citation  from On 
         Fairy-Stories given in note 43.                                       
    65.  In  A  Ramer  says:  'I  don't  think  that's  invented:  not  by  me 
         anyway. It seems to take place  on this  earth in  some time  or mode 
         or [?place].' In A he goes straight on from  'Atlantis' to  his final 
         story.                                                                
            In B Ramer comments  on the  Drama of  the Silver  Tree as  in the 
         final text, as far as 'something like it really  happens, and  I have 
         seen it, far off perhaps or faintly.' Then follows:                   
            I guess that the true types of my Enkeladim are  invisible, unless 
         they  turn  their  attention  to you.  That is,  they are  Eldilic in 
         Lewis's  terms,  in  some  lesser  rank   [added:  or   perhaps  like 
         Tolkien's Unfallen Elves, only they were embodied].                   
         All this was struck out, and replaced on a rider  by the  final text, 
         as far as 'entering as it were into their own works because  of their 
         love for them.' Then follows: 'that is, that they are of a kind other 
         than Lewis's Eldila (even of lesser rank);  and yet  not the  same as 
         Tolkien's Unfallen Elves, for those were embodied.'                   
            The original B text continues with  'I think  [Emberu >]  Ellor is 
   
    one of their worlds ...', as in the  final form.  Against Ellor  is a 
    footnote:                                                             
         Ramer said that it was queer how the syllable cropped up: first 
    in Tolkien's Eldar, Eldalie, then in Lewis's Eldil,  and then  in his 
    Ellor.  He  thought it  might be  an 'elvish'  or Keladian  word. The 
    Enkeladim are language-makers. NG.                                    
  
  66.  Here the fair copy manuscript C  ends, and  the typescript  D from 
    here on follows B (see p. 146).                                       
  67.  In  A  the  name  was  Tekel-Ishtar, becoming  Tekel-Mirim before 
    the manuscript was completed.                                         
  68.  Thomas  Huxley,   Physiography,  1877,   cited  in   the  Oxford 
    English Dictionary.                                                   
  69.  The  Radcliffe Camera,  a great  circular domed  building standing 
    in  Radcliffe  Square,  Oxford,  on  the south  side of  which stands 
    St.  Mary's  church  and  on  the  north  side the  Bodleian Library. 
    Camera  is  used  in  the  Latin  sense  'arched  or vaulted  roof or 
    chamber' (Latin camera ) French chambre, English chamber).            
   
                              [PART TWO].(1)                          
                                                                     
   Night  62.(2) Thursday,  March  6th,  1987.  [Of  this  meeting only 
   half a torn sheet is preserved. The relevant part will be  found in 
   the note to Night 61, p. 195. There appears  to have  been further 
   discussion of Ramer's views and adventures.]                       
                                                                     
   Night  63.  Thursday,  March 13th,  1987. [Only  the last  page of 
   the record of this meeting is preserved.  The discussion  seems to 
   have  proceeded  to  legendary  voyages  of discovery  in general. 
   For the reference to the imram see Night (69).](3)                 
                                                                     
   [Good] night Frankley!'                                            
    Lowdham  seemed  to  feel  a  bit guilty  about his  ragging; and 
   when the  meeting finally  broke up,  he walked  up the  High with 
   Ramer and myself. We turned into Radcliffe Square.(4)              
    'Played  the  ass  as  usual,  Ramer,'  said  Lowdham.  'Sorry! I 
   felt all strung up: wanted a  fight, or  a carouse,  or something. 
   But really I was very interested, especially about the imram.(5)   
   Underneath  we  Nordics (6) have  some  feelings,  as  long   as  the 
   Dago-fanciers will only be reasonably polite.' He hesitated. 'I've 
   had  some  rather  odd  experiences  -  well,  perhaps  we'll talk 
   about it some other time. It's late. But in the vac. perhaps?' 
   
       
                                                                     
    'I shall be going away,' said Ramer, a trifle coldly, 'till after 
   Easter.'                                                           
    'Oh  well.  But  do  come  to  the meetings  next term!  You must 
   have lots more to tell us. I'll try and be good.'                  
                                                                     
    It was a cool clear night after a windy day. It was starry in the 
   west,  but  the  moon  was  already   climbing.  At   B.N.C.(7) gate 
   Lowdham  turned.  The  Camera  looked  vast  and dark  against the 
   moonlit  sky.  Wisps  of  long  white  cloud  were  passing  on an 
   easterly  breeze.  For a  moment one  of them  seemed to  take the 
   shape of a plume of smoke issuing from the lantern of the dome. 
    Lowdham  looked  up,  and  his  face  altered. His  tall powerful 
   figure  appeared  taller and  broader as  he stood  there, gazing, 
   with  his  dark  brows  drawn  down.  His  face  seemed  pale  and 
   angry, and his eyes glittered.                                     
    'Curse  him!  May  the  Darkness  take  him!'  he  said bitterly. 
   'May  the  earth  open  -  ' The  cloud passed  away. He  drew his 
   hand over his brow. 'I was going to say,' he said. 'Well,  I don't 
   remember.   Something   about   the   Camera,  I   think.  Doesn't 
   matter.  Good  night, chaps!'  He knocked,  and passed  in through 
   the door.                                                          
                                                                     
    We turned up along the lane. 'Very odd!' I  said. 'What  a queer 
   fellow he is sometimes! A strange mixture.'                        
  
    'He is,' said Ramer. 'Most of  what we  see is  a tortoise-shell: 
   armourplate.  He  doesn't  talk  much about  what he  really cares 
   for.'                                                              
    'For some  reason the  last two  or three  meetings seem  to have 
   stirred him up, unsettled him,' I said. 'I can't think why.'       
    'I wonder,' said  Ramer. 'Well,  good night,  Nick. I'll  see you 
   again next term. I hope  to start  attending regularly  again.' We 
   parted at the Turl end of the lane.                                
                                                                     
        PF. RD. AAL. MGR. WTJ. JJR. NG.                               
                                                                     
     Night 64. Thursday, March 27th, 1987.(8)                         
                                                                     
    There  was  only  one  meeting   in  the   vacation.  Guildford's 
   rooms.  Neither  Ramer  nor  Lowdham  were   present  (it   was  a 
   quiet evening). Guildford read  a paper  on Jutland  in antiquity; 
   but there  was not  much discussion.  [No record  of the  paper is 
   found in the minutes.]                                             
                                                                     
    PF. WTJ. JM. RS. JJ. RD. NG.                                      
   
                        
                                                                       
    Night 65. Thursday, May 8th, 1987.(9)                               
                                                                       
        This  was  the  first  meeting  of  Trinity  term.  We  met  in 
   Frankley's  rooms  in  Queen's. Jeremy  and Guildford  arrived first 
   (in time); others arrived one by one at intervals (late).  There was 
   nothing  definite  on  for  the  evening,  though  we had  hoped for 
   some  more  talk  from  Ramer;  but  he  seemed  disinclined  to say 
   anything  further.  Conversation  hopped  about  during   the  first 
   hour, but was not notable.                                           
        Lowdham  was  restless, and  would not  sit down;  at intervals 
   he  burst  into  a  song  (with which  he had,  in fact,  entered at 
   about half past nine). It began:                                     
                                                                       
                          I've got a very Briny Notion                  
                            To drink myself to sleep.                   
             It seldom progressed further, and never got beyond:        
                                                                       
                             Bring me my bowl, my magic potion!        
                             Tonight I'm diving deep.                   
                               down! down! down!                     
    Down where the dream-fish go.                                       
    It  was  not  well  received, least  of all  by Ramer.  But Lowdham 
    subsided eventually, into a moody silence - for a while.            
                                                                       
        About  ten  o'clock the  talk turned  to neologisms;  and Lowd- 
    ham  re-entered  in  their  defence,  chiefly because  Frankley was 
    taking the other side. (No. Pure love of truth and justice. AAL) 
        Lowdham  to  Frankley: 'You  say you  object to  panting, which 
    all the younger people use now for desire or wish?'                 
        'Yes, I do. And especially to having a great pant for anything; 
    ' or worse having great pants for it.'                              
        'Well,  I  don't  think you've  got any  good grounds  for your 
    objection:  nothing  better  than  novelty  or  unfamiliarity.  New 
    words are always objected to, like new art.'                        
        'Nonsense!  Double  nonsense,  Arry!'  said Ramer.(10) 'Frankley 
    is complaining  precisely because  new words  are not  objected to. 
    And anyway, I personally object to lots  of old  words, but  I have 
    to  go  on  using 'em,  because they're  current, and  people won't 
    accept my substitutes. I dislike many products of  old art.  I like 
  
    many  new  things  but not  all. There  is such  a thing  as merit, 
    without reference  to age  or to  familiarity. I  took to  doink at 
    once: a very good onomatopoeia for some purposes.'                  
        'Yes, doink has come on a lot lately,' said Lowdham.  'But it's 
    not brand-new, of course. I think it's first recorded, in the Third 
   
                
                                                                       
   Supplement  to  the  N.E.D.,(11) in the fifties,  in the  form doing: 
   seems to have started in the Air Force in the Six Years' War.'(12)   
   'And  it's  an   onomatopoeia,  mark   you,'  said   Frankley.  'It's 
   easy to appraise the merits of that kind of word, if you can  call it 
   a real word. Anyway, adopting that is not  at all  on all  fours with 
   misusing  an  established   word,  robbing   Peter  to   relieve  the 
   poverty  of  Paul:  lexicographical  socialism,  which  would  end by 
   reducing  the  whole  vocabulary  to  one  flat  drab  Unmeaning,  if 
   there were no reactionaries.'                                        
   'And  won't  anybody  give   poor  Peter   his  pants   back?'  Lowd- 
   ham  laughed.  'He's  got  some  more pairs  in the  cupboard, you'll 
   see.  He'll  just  have  to  take  to  wearing  modern  whaffing  and 
   whooshing.  And  why  not?  Do  you  object  to  Language,  root  and 
   branch, Pip? I'm surprised at you, and you a poet and all.'          
   'Of course I don't! But I object to ruining it.'                     
   'But  are  you  ruining  it?  Is  it  any  worse  off  with  panting: 
   whaffing  than  with  longing:  panting?  This  is  not only  the way 
   language  is  changed,  it  is  how  it  was  made.   Essentially  it 
   consists  in  the  contemplation  of  a  relationship  "sound: sense; 
   symbol:  meaning". It's  not only  when this  is new  (to you  at any 
   rate)  that  you  can  appraise  it.  At  inspired  moments  you  can 
   catch it, get the thrill of it, in  familiar words.  I grant  that an 
   onomatopoeia is a  relatively simple  case: whaff. But "to  pant for 
   equals  to  long  for"  contains  the  same  element:   new  phonetic 
   form  for  a  meaning.  Only  here  a  second  thing  comes  in:  the 
   interest, pleasure,  excitement, what  you will,  of the  relation of 
   old  sense  to  new. Both  are illumined,  for a  time, at  any rate. 
   Language  could  never  have  come  into  existence  without  the one 
   process,  and  never  have  extended  its  grasp  without  the other. 
   Both must go on! They will, too.'                                    
   'Well, I don't  like this  example of  the activity,'  said Frankley. 
   'And  I  detest  it,  when  philologues talk  about Language  (with a 
   capital  L)  with  that  peculiarly  odious unction  usually reserved 
   for  capitalized  Life.  That  we  are  told  "must  go  on" -  if we 
   complain  of  any  debased  manifestations,  such  as  Arry   in  his 
   cups. He talks about  Language as  if it  was not  only a  Jungle but 
   a  Sacred  Jungle,  a  beastly  grove  dedicated to Vita Fera,(13) in 
   which   nothing   must   be  touched   by  impious   hands.  Cankers, 
   fungi, parasites: let 'em alone!                                     
   'Languages   are   not   jungles.   They   are   gardens,   in  which 
   sounds  selected  from  the  savage  wilderness  of  Brute  Noise are 
   turned  into  words,  grown,  trained,  and  endued  with  the scents 
   
   of  significance.  You talk  as if  I could  not pull  up a  weed that 
   stinks!'                                                             
     'I  do  not!'  said  Lowdham.  'But,  first  of  all,  you  have  to 
   remember  that  it's  not  your  garden  -  if  you  must   have  this 
   groggy allegory: it  belongs to  a lot  of other  people as  well, and 
   to  them  your  stinking  weed  may  be  an  object  of  delight. More 
   important:  your  allegory  is  misapplied.  What  you  are  objecting 
   to  is  not  a  weed,  but the  soil, and  also any  manifestations of 
   growth  and  spread.  All  the  other  words  in  your  refined garden 
   have  come  into  being  (and  got  their  scent)  in  the  same  way. 
   You're  like  a  man  who  is fond  of flowers  and fruit,  but thinks 
  
   loam  is  dirty,  and  dung  disgusting;  and  the  uprising  and  the 
   withering  just  too,  too  sad.  You  want  a  sterilized  garden  of 
   immortelles,  no,  paper-flowers.  In  fact,  to  leave  allegory, you 
   won't  learn  anything  about  the  history  of  your   own  language, 
   and hate to be reminded that it has one.'(14)                         
     'Slay  me  with  pontifical  thunder-bolts!'  cried  Frankley.  'But 
   I'll die saying I don't like pants for longings.'                     
     'That's  the  stuff!'   laughed  Lowdham.   'And  you're   right  of 
   course,  Pip.  Both  are  right: the  Thunder and  the Rebel.  For the 
   One  Speaker, all  alone, is  the final  court of  doom for  words, to 
   bless  or  to  condemn.  It's  the  agreement  only  of  the  separate 
   judges that seems  to make  the laws.  If your  distaste is  shared by 
   an  effective  number  of  the  others,  then  pants  will  prove  - a 
   weed, and be thrust in the oven.                                      
     'Though,   of   course,   many   people   -   more   and   more,   I 
   sometimes  feel,  as  Time  goes  on  and  even  language stales  - do 
   not  judge  any  longer,  they  only echo.  Their native  language, as 
   Ramer would call it, dies almost at their birth.                      
     'It's  not  so with  you, Philip  my lad;  you're ignorant,  but you 
   have a heart. I dare say pants just doesn't fit your native  style. So 
   it  has  always  been  with  full  men:  they  have had  their hatreds 
   among the words, and their loves.'                                    
     'You  talk  almost  as  if you'd  seen or  heard Language  since its 
   beginning,  Arry,'  said  Ramer,  looking  at   him  with   some  sur- 
   prise.  It  was  a  long  time  since  Lowdham had  let himself  go at 
   such length.                                                          
     'No!  Not  since  its  beginning,'  said  Lowdham,  while  a strange 
   expression  came  over  his  face.  'Only  since -  but ...  Oh well!' 
   He  broke  off  and  went  to  the window.  It was  dark but  clear as 
   glass in the sky, and there were many white stars.                    
                                                                        
           The conversation drifted again. Starting from the beginnings 
   
   of  Language,  we  began  to  talk  about   legends  of   origins  and 
   cultural   myths.   Guildford   and   Markison   began   to   have  an 
   argument  about  Corn-gods  and   the  coming   of  divine   kings  or 
   heroes  over  the  sea,  in spite  of various  frivolous interjections 
   from  Lowdham,  who  seemed  curiously  averse  to  the  turn  of  the 
   talk.                                                                  
     'The  Sheaf  personified,'*  said Guild[ford.  Here  unfortunately 
   one leaf is missing.)......                                            
                                                                         
     [Jeremy].... 'as you said. But  I don't  think one  can be  so sure. 
   Sometimes  I have  a queer  feeling that,  if one  could go  back, one 
   would  find  not  myth  dissolving  into   history,  but   rather  the 
   reverse:  real  history  becoming  more   mythical  -   more  shapely, 
   simple,  discernibly significant,  even seen  at close  quarters. More 
   poetical, and less prosaic, if you like.                               
     'In  any  case, these  ancient accounts,  legends, myths,  about the 
   far  Past,  about  the  origins  of kings,  laws, and  the fundamental 
   crafts,  are  not  all  made  of  the  same  ingredients.  They're not 
   wholly  inventions.  And  even  what  is  invented  is  different from 
   mere fiction; it has more roots.'                                      
     'Roots in what?' said Frankley.                                      
     'In  Being,  I  think  I  should  say,'  Jeremy  answered;  'and  in 
   human  Being;  and  coming  down   the  scale,   in  the   springs  of 
   History  and  in  the  designs  of Geography  - I  mean, well,  in the 
   pattern of our world as it uniquely  is, and  of the  events in  it as 
   seen from a distance. A sort  of parallel  to the  fact that  from far 
   away  the  Earth  would  be  seen  as  a  revolving sunlit  globe; and 
   that  is  a  remote  truth of  enormous effect  on us  and all  we do, 
   though  not   immediately  discernible   on  earth,   where  practical 
  
   men  are  quite   right  in   regarding  the   surface  as   flat  and 
   immovable for practical purposes.                                      
     'Of  course,  the  pictures   presented  by   the  legends   may  be 
   partly  symbolical,  they  may  be  arranged  in  designs   that  com- 
   press,  expand,  foreshorten, combine,  and are  not at  all realistic 
   or  photographic,  yet  they  may  tell you  something true  about the 
   Past.                                                                  
     'And  mind  you,  there  are  also  real  details,  what  are called 
   facts,  accidents  of  land-shape  and  sea-shape,  of  individual men 
   and  their  actions,  that  are  caught  up: the  grains on  which the 
   stories  crystallize  like   snowflakes.  There   was  a   man  called 
   Arthur at the centre of the cycle.'                                    
                                                                         
    (* [See Night 66, p. 236.])                                           
   
                           
                                                                      
      'Perhaps!'  said Frankley.  'But that  doesn't make  such things 
   as  the  Arthurian  romances  real  in  the same  way as  true past 
   events are real.'                                                   
      'I  didn't  say  in  the  same  way,'  said  Jeremy.  'There are 
   secondary planes or degrees.'                                       
      'And  what  do  you  know  about  "true  past  events", Philip?' 
   asked  Ramer.  'Have  you  ever seen  one, when  once it  was past? 
   They are all stories or tales now, aren't they, if you try to bring 
   them  back  into  the  present?  Even  your  idea  of what  you did 
   yesterday - if you try  to share  it with  anyone else?  Unless, of 
   course, you can go back, or at least see back.'                     
      'Well, I  think there's  a difference  between what  really hap- 
   pened at  our meetings  and Nicholas's  record,' said  Frankley. 'I 
   don't think  his reports  erase the  true history,  whether they're 
   true in their fashion to the events  or not.  And didn't  you claim 
   to  be  able  sometimes  to re-view  the past  as a  present thing? 
   Could you go back into Guildford's minutes?'                        
      'Hmm,'  Ramer  muttered,  considering.  'Yes  and no,'  he said. 
   'Nicholas could, especially into the scenes  that he's  pictured or 
   re-pictured  fairly  solidly  and  put  some  mental work  into. We 
   could, if we did the same. People of the future, if they  only knew 
   the records and  studied them,  and let  their imagination  work on 
   them, till the Notion  Club became  a sort  of secondary  world set 
   in the Past: they could.'                                           
      'Yes, Frankley,' said Jeremy, 'you've got to make  a distinction 
   between  lies,  or  casual  fiction,  or the  mere verbal  trick of 
   projecting  sentences  back  by  putting  the  verbs into  the past 
   tense, between all that and construction.  Especially of  the major 
   kind  that  has acquired  a secondary  life of  its own  and passes 
   from mind to mind.'                                                 
      'Quite  so!' said  Ramer. 'I  don't think  you realize,  I don't 
   think  any  of  us  realize,  the  force,  the daimonic  force that 
   the  great  myths  and  legends  have.   From  the   profundity  of 
   the  emotions  and  perceptions  that  begot  them,  and  from  the 
   multiplication  of  them  in  many  minds  -  and  each  mind, mark 
   you,  an  engine  of  obscured  but  unmeasured  energy.  They  are 
   like an explosive: it may slowly  yield a  steady warmth  to living 
   minds, but if suddenly  detonated, it  might go  off with  a crash: 
   yes: might produce a disturbance in the real primary world.'        
      'What sort of thing are you thinking of?' said  Dolbear, lifting 
   his  beard off  his chest,  and opening  his eyes  with a  gleam of 
   passing interest.                                                   
   
     'I wasn't thinking of any particular legend,' said  Ramer. 'But, 
   well, for  instance, think  of the  emotional force  generated all 
  
   down the west rim of Europe by the men  that came  at last  to the 
   end, and looked  on the  Shoreless Sea,  unharvested, untraversed, 
   unplumbed!  And   against  that   background  what   a  prodigious 
   stature other events  would acquire!  Say, the  coming, apparently 
   out of  that Sea,  riding a  storm, [of]  strange men  of superior 
   knowledge, steering yet unimagined ships. And  if they  bore tales 
   of catastrophe far away: battles, burned  cities, or  the whelming 
   of lands in some tumult of the earth -  it shakes  me to  think of 
   such things in such terms, even now.'                             
     'Yes, I'm moved  by that,'  said Frankley.  'But it's  large and 
   vague.  I'm  still  stuck  a  good deal  nearer home,  in Jeremy's 
   casual  reference  to  King  Arthur.  There  you  have  a  sort of 
   legendary land, but it's quite unreal.'                           
     'But you'll allow, won't you,' said Ramer, 'that the  Britain of 
   Arthur,  as  now  imagined, even  in a  debased when-knights-were- 
   bold sort of form, has some kind of force and life?'              
     'Some kind of  literary attraction,'  said Frankley.  'But could 
   you go  back to  King Arthur's  Camelot, even  on your  system? Of 
   which, by  the way,  I'm not  yet convinced:  I mean,  what you've 
   told us  seems to  me very  likely no  more than  an exceptionally 
   elaborate,   and  exceptionally   well-remembered  form   of  what 
   I   call   "dreaming"  simply:   picture-and-story-spinning  while 
   asleep.'                                                          
     'And  anyway:  if  legend  (significant  on  its own  plane) has 
   gathered  about  history  (with its  own importance),  which would 
   you  go back  to? Which  would you  see, if  you saw  back?' asked 
   Guildford.                                                        
     'It  depends  on what  you yourself  are like,  and on  what you 
   are  looking  for,  I  imagine,'  Ramer  answered.  'If  you  were 
   seeking  the  story  that  has  most  power  and  significance for 
   human minds, then probably that is the version that you'ld find. 
     'Anyway,  I  think  you  could  -  I  think I  could go  back to 
   Camelot, if the conditions of my  mind and  the chances  of travel 
   were favourable. The chances  are not,  as I  told you,  more than 
   very  slightly  affected by  waking desire.  An adventure  of that 
   sort would not be the same  thing as  re-viewing what  you'ld call 
   Fifth-century Britain. Neither would  it be  like making  a dream- 
   drama of my own. It would  be more  like the  first, but  it would 
   be more active. It would  be much  less free  than the  second. It 
   would probably be more difficult than either. I fancy it  might be 
   
   the sort of thing best done by one or two people in concert.'        
     'I don't see how that would help,' said Frankley.                  
     'Because  different  people  have  different  views, or  have indi- 
   vidual  contributions  to  make:  is  that  what  you   mean?'  asked 
   Guildford. 'But that  would be  just as  true of  historical research 
   or "backsight".'                                                     
     'No,  it  wouldn't,'  said  Jeremy.  'You're  mixing up  history in 
   the  sense  of  a  story made  up out  of the  intelligible surviving 
   evidence (which is not necessarily  truer to  the facts  than legend) 
   and "the true story", the real Past. If  you really  had a  look back 
   at the Past as  it was,  then everything  would be  there to  see, if 
   you  had  eyes  for  it,  or  time  to  observe it  in. And  the most 
   difficult thing to see would be, as  it always  is "at  present", the 
   pattern, the significance, yes, the moral of it all, if you  like. At 
   least that would be the case,  the nearer  you come  to our  time. As 
   I  said before,  I'm not  so sure  about that,  as you  pass backward 
   to the beginnings. But in  such a  thing as  a great  story-cycle the 
   situation  would  be  different: much  would be  vividly real  and at 
   the  same  time  ...  er...  portentous;  but  there might  be, would 
   be,  uncompleted  passages,  weak  joints,   gaps.  You'ld   have  to 
   consolidate. You might need help.'                                   
  
     'You  might  indeed!'  said  Frankley.  'Riding  down   from  Came- 
   lot  (when  you had  discovered just  where that  was) to  most other 
   places  on  the  legendary map,  you'ld find  the road  pretty vague. 
   Most  of  the time  you'ld be  lost in  a fog!  And you'ld  meet some 
   pretty sketchy characters about the court, too.'                     
     'Of  course!  And  so  you  would  about  the present  court,' said 
   Markison,   'or   in   any   Oxford   quadrangle.  Why   should  that 
   worry  you?  Sketchy  characters  are  more true  to life  than fully 
   studied ones. There are  precious few  people in  real life  that you 
   know as well as a good writer knows his heroes and villains.'        
     'Riding   down  to   Camelot.  Riding   out  from   Camelot,'  mur- 
   mured  Lowdham.  'And  there  was  a  dark  shadow  over   that  too. 
   I  wonder, I  wonder. But  it is  still only  a tale  to me.  Not all 
   legends  are  like  that.  No,  unfortunately.  Some  seem   to  have 
   come to life on their own, and they will not rest.  I should  hate to 
   be  cast  back  into  some  of those  lands. It  would be  worse than 
   the vision of poor Norman Keeps.'                                    
     'What on earth is he talking about now?' said Guildford.           
     'The  cork's  coming  out  pretty soon,  I think,'  grunted Dolbear 
   without opening his eyes.                                            
     Oh,  Norman  Keeps  is  our  barber,'(15) said Frankley.  At  least 
   
                                                                 
                                                                   
   that's what Arry and I call him: no idea what  his real  name is. 
   Quite a nice and moderately  intelligent little  man: but  to him 
   everything beyond a certain vague  distance back  is a  vast dark 
   barren  but  utterly fixed  and determined  land and  time called 
   The  Dark  Ages.  There  are  only  four  features in  it: Norman 
   Keeps  (by  which  he  means baronial  castles, and  possibly the 
   house  of  any man  markedly richer  than himself);  Them Jameses 
   (meaning  roughly  I  suppose  the  kings   One  and   Two);  The 
   Squires (a curious kind of bogey-folk);  and The  People. Nothing 
   ever  happened  in  that land  but Them  Jameses shutting  up The 
   People in  the Keeps  (with the  help of  The Squires)  and there 
   torturing  them  and  robbing  them,  though  they  don't  appear 
   ever  to  have  possessed  anything  to  be  robbed of.  Rather a 
   gloomy legend. But it's a  great deal  more fixed  in a  lot more 
   heads than is the Battle of Camlan!'(16)                        
     'I  know, I  know,' said  Lowdham loudly  and angrily.  'It's a 
   shame!  Norman  Keeps  is a  very decent  chap, and  would rather 
   learn truth than lies. But Zigur (17) pays  special attention  to the 
   type. Curse him!'                                                
     Conversation  stopped,  and  there  was  a  silence.  Ramer and 
   Guildford  exchanged  glances.  Dolbear  opened his  eyes quietly 
   without moving his head.                                         
     'Zigur?'  said  Jeremy,  looking  at  Lowdham. 'Zigur?  Who is 
   he?'                                                             
     'No idea, no idea!' said Lowdham. 'Is this  a new  game, Jerry? 
   Owlamoo,(18) who's  he?'  He  strode  to the  window and  flung it 
   open.                                                            
     The  early  summer  night  was  still  and  glimmering,  warmer 
   than  usual  for  the  time of  year. Lowdham  leant out,  and we 
   turned  and stared  at his  back. The  large window  looked west, 
   and the two towers of All Souls' stuck up like dim  horns against 
   the stars.                                                       
     Suddenly  Lowdham  spoke   in  a   changed  voice,   clear  and 
   ominous,   words  in   an  unknown   tongue;  and   then  turning 
   fiercely upon us he cried aloud:                                 
     Behold the Eagles of  the Lords  of the  West! They  are coming 
   over Numenor!(19)                                                
     We were  all startled.  Several of  us went  to the  window and 
  
   stood  behind  Lowdham,  looking  out.  A  great   cloud,  coming 
   up  slowly  out  of  the  West, was  eating up  the stars.  As it 
   approached it opened two  vast sable  wings, spreading  north and 
   south.                                                           
   
      Suddenly    Lowdham    pulled    away,    slammed    the   window 
   down,  and  drew  the  curtains. He  slumped into  a chair  and shut 
   his eyes.                                                             
                                                                        
      We  returned  to  our  seats  and  sat  there   uncomfortably  for 
   some time without a sound. At last Ramer spoke.                       
      'Numenor?  Numenor?'  he  said  quietly.   'Where  did   you  find 
   that name, Arundel Lowdham?'                                          
      'Oh,  I  don't   know,'  Lowdham   answered,  opening   his  eyes, 
   and  looking  round  with  a  rather dazed  expression. 'It  comes to 
   me,  now  and  again.  Just  on  the  edge   of  things,   you  know. 
   Eludes  the  grasp.  Like  coming  round  after  gas.  But  it's been 
   turning  up  more often  than usual  this spring.  I'm sorry.  Have I 
   been  behaving   oddly  or   something,  not   quite  my   old  quiet 
   friendly self? Give me a drink!'                                      
      'I  asked,'  said  Ramer,   'because  Numenor   is  my   name  for 
   Atlantis.'(20)                                                        
      'Now that is odd!' began Jeremy.                                   
      'Ah!'  said  Lowdham.  'I  wondered if  it might  be. I  asked you 
   what  your  name   was  that   night  last   term;  but   you  didn't 
   answer.'                                                              
      'Well,  here's  a   new  development!'   said  Dolbear,   who  was 
   now  wide  awake.  'If  Arry  Lowdham  is  going  to  dive  where the 
   dreams  go  and  find  the  same  fish  as  Ramer,  we shall  have to 
   look into the pool.'                                                  
      'We shall,'  said Jeremy;  'for it's  not only  Ramer and  Arry. I 
   come  into it  too. I  knew I  had heard  that name  as soon  as Arry 
   said it.(21) But I  can't for  the life  of me  remember where  or when 
   at  the  moment.  It'll  bother  me now,  like a  thorn in  the foot, 
   until I get it out.'                                                  
      'Very queer,' said Dolbear.                                        
      'What do you propose to do?' said Ramer.                           
      'Take your advice,' said Jeremy.  'Get your  help, if  you'll give 
   it.'                                                                  
      'Go   into   memory-training   on   the  Rufus-Ramer   system  and 
   see  what we  can fish  up,' said  Lowdham. 'I  feel as  if something 
   wants to get out, and I should be glad to get it out - or forget it.' 
      'I'm  a  bit  lost  in  all  this,'  said  Markison.  'I've missed 
   something  evidently.  Philip  has  told  me  a  bit about  the Ramer 
   revelations last term, but I'm still rather at sea. Couldn't you tell 
   us something, Lowdham, to make things a little clearer?'              
      'No, really, I'm  feeling frightfully  tired,' said  Lowdham. 'You 
   had  better  read  up  the  records,  if  Nick  has written  them out 
   
   yet.(22) I expect he has. He's pretty regular, and pretty  accurate, if 
   a  bit  hard  on  me.  And  come  along  to  the next  meeting. And 
   we'd  better  make that  in a  fortnight's time,  I think.  You can 
   have my room, if you think you can all  get in.  We'll see  what we 
   have got by then. I've nothing much to tell yet.'                  
                                                                     
     The  conversation  then  dropped  back  uncertainly  towards  the 
   normal, and nothing further occurred worth noting.                 
                                                                     
     As we went  out Lowdham  said to  Ramer: 'D'you  think I         
   could come round and talk to you, and to Rufus,  some time         
   soon?'                                                             
     'Yes,' said Ramer. 'The sooner the better. You come too,         
  
   Jeremy.'                                                           
                                                                     
     MGR. PF. RD. JM. JJ. RS. AAL. WTJ. NG.                           
                                                                     
   Night 66. Thursday, May 22nd, 1987.                                
                                                                     
     A  crowded  evening.  Lowdham's  rather  small  room  was  pretty 
   packed.  The  idea  of  Arry   'seeing  things'   was  sufficiently 
   astonishing  to attract  every member  who was  in Oxford.  (Also I 
   am  supposed  to  keep  more  bottles  in  my  cupboard  than  some 
   that I could name. AAL)                                            
     Lowdham  seemed  in  a  bright  and  rather  noisy   mood  again; 
   reluctant  to  do anything  but sing.  Eventually he  was quietened 
   and got into a chair.                                              
     'Well now,' said Markison, 'I've  read the  records. I  can't say 
   I've made my mind up  about them  yet; but  I'm very  interested to 
   hear how  you come  into such  business, Arry.  It doesn't  seem in 
   your line.'                                                        
     'Well,  I'm  a  philologist,'  said   Lowdham,  'which   means  a 
   misunderstood man. But where I come in  is, I  think, at  the point 
   you've  mentioned:  at  Arry.  The  name  Arry,  which some  of you 
   are pleased to attach to me,  is not  just a  tribute to  my vulgar 
   noisiness,  as seems  assumed by  the more  ignorant among  you: it 
   is short not for Henry or Harold,  but for  Arundel. In  full Alwin 
   Arundel Lowdham your humble jester, at your service.'              
     'Well, what has that got to do with it?' said several voices. 
     'I'm not quite  sure yet,'  said Lowdham.  'But my  father's name 
   was Edwin.'(23)                                                    
     'Illuminating indeed! ' said Frankley.                           
     'Not  very,  I  think,'  said  Lowdham.  'Not  illuminating,  but 
   puzzling.  My  father  was  an  odd  sort  of  man,  as  far  as  I 
   
   remember. Large, tall, powerful, dark.  Don't stare  at me!  I'm a 
   reduced  copy.  He  was  wealthy,  and  combined  a   passion  for 
   the sea with learning  of a  sort, linguistic  and archaeological. 
   He  must   have  studied   Anglo-Saxon  and   other  North-western 
   tongues; for I inherited his library and some of his tastes.      
     'We  lived  in  Pembrokeshire,  near Penian:(24) more or  less, for 
   we  were  away  a  large  part  of  the  year;  and my  father was 
   always going off at a moment's notice:  he spent  a great  deal of 
   his  time sailing  about Norway,  Scotland, Ireland,  Iceland, and 
   sometimes  southward  to  the  Azores and  so on.  I did  not know 
   him well,  though I  loved him  as much  as a  small boy  can, and 
   used to dream of the time when I  could go  sailing with  him. But 
   he disappeared when I was only nine.'                             
     'Disappeared?'  said  Frankley.  'I  thought  you  told  me once 
   that he was lost at sea.'                                         
     'He  disappeared,'  said  Lowdham. 'A  strange story.  No storm. 
   His ship just vanished into the Atlantic. That  was in  1947, just 
   forty years ago next month. No signals (he wouldn't  use wireless, 
   anyway).  No  trace.  No  news.  She was  called The Earendel.(25) An 
   odd business.'                                                    
     'The  seas  were still  pretty dangerous  at that  time, weren't 
   they?' said Stainer. 'Mines all over the place?'                  
     'Not a spar at  any rate  was ever  found,' said  Lowdham. 'That 
   was  the  end  of The  Earendel: a  queer name,  and a  queer end. 
   But my  father had  some queer  fancies about  names. I  am called 
   Alwin  Arundel,  a  mouthful  enough,  out  of  deference  to pru- 
   dence  and  my  mother,  I  believe.  The  names  he   chose  were 
   AElfwine Earendel.                                                 
     'One  of  the  few  conversations  I  remember  having  with him 
   was just before he went off for the last time. I had begged  to go 
  
   with him, and he had said NO, of course. "When can I go?" I said. 
     '"Not yet, AElfwine," he  said. "Not  yet. Some  time, perhaps. 
   Or you may have to follow me."                                    
     'It was  then that  it came  out about  my names.  "I modernized 
   'em,"  he  said, "to  save trouble.  But my  ship bears  the truer 
   name.  It does  not look  to Sussex,(26) but to  shores a  great deal 
   further  off.  Very  far  away   indeed  now.   A  man   has  more 
   freedom in naming his ship  than his  own son  in these  days. And 
   it's few men that have either to name."                           
     'He went off next day.  He was  mad to  be at  sea again,  as he 
   had been kept ashore all through  the Six  Years' War,(27) from the 
   summer  of  1939  onward,  except  I believe  just at  the Dunkirk 
   
   time  in  1940.  Too  old  -  he  was  fifty when  the war  broke out, 
   and I  was only  a year;  for he  had married  late -  too old,  and I 
   fancy  a  good  deal  too free  and unbiddable  to get  any particular 
   job,  and  he  had  become  fiercely  restless.  He  only  took  three 
   sailors  with him,(28) I think,  but  of  course  I  don't know  how he 
   found  them,  or  how  they  ever managed  to get  off, in  those days 
   of  tyranny.  I  fancy  they  just  cleared  out  illegally,  somehow. 
   Whither,  I  wonder?  I  don't  think  they  meant  to  return. Anyway 
   I never saw him again.'                                               
     'I  can't  see  the  connexion  of  this  thread  at all  yet,' said 
   Guildford.                                                            
     'Wait  a  bit!'  said  Ramer.  'There  is a  connexion, or  we think 
   so. We've discussed it. You'd better let Arundel have his say.'       
     'Well  -  as  soon  as he'd  gone... I  was only  nine at  the time, 
   as  I  said,  and I  had never  bothered much  about books,  let alone 
   languages,  naturally  at that  age. I  could read,  of course,  but I 
   seldom  did  ...  as  soon  as  my  father  had  gone,  and   we  knew 
   that  it  was  for  good,  I   began  to   take  up   with  languages, 
   especially  making them  up (as  I thought).  After a  time I  used to 
   stray into his study, left for years it was, just as it had  been when 
   he was alive.                                                         
     'There I  learned a  lot of  odd things  in a  desultory way,  and I 
   came  across  some  sort  of a  diary or  notes in  a queer  script. I 
   don't  know  what  happened  to  it  when  my  mother  died.   I  only 
   found  one  loose  leaf  of  it  among  the  papers  that came  to me. 
   I've kept it for years, and often tried and failed to read it;  but it 
   is mislaid at  present. I  was about  fourteen or  fifteen when  I got 
   specially  taken  with  Anglo-Saxon,  for  some  reason.  I  liked its 
   word-style,  I think.  It wasn't  so much  what was  written in  it as 
   the  flavour  of  the  words  that   suited  me.   But  I   was  first 
   introduced  to  it  by  trying  to find  out more  about the  names. I 
   didn't get much light on them.                                        
     'Eadwine  friend  of  fortune? AElfwine  elf-friend?  That   at  any 
   rate  is  what  their  more  or  less  literal  translation  comes to. 
   Though,  as  most  of  you  will  know  (except  poor  Philip),  these 
   two-part  names  are  pretty  conventional,  and  not  too   much  can 
   be built on their literal meaning.'                                   
     'But  they  must  originally  have  been  made  to have  a meaning,' 
   said  Ramer.  'The  habit  of  joining,  apparently  at   random,  any 
   two  of  a  list  of  beginners  and  enders,  giving  you Spear-peace 
   and  Peace-wolf  and  that  sort  of  thing,  must  have been  a later 
   development,  a  kind  of  dried-up  verbal  heraldry.  AElfwine  any- 
   
   way  is one  of the  old combinations.  It occurs  outside England, 
   doesn't it?'                                                       
     'Yes,'  said  Lowdham.  'And  so  does Eadwine.  But I  could not 
   see  that any  of the  many recorded AElfwines were  very suitable: 
   AElfwine, grandson of King Alfred,  for instance,  who fell  in the 
   great victory of 937;  or AElfwine  who fell  in the  famous defeat 
  
   of  Maldon,  and  many  others;  not even  AElfwine of  Italy, that 
   is  Albuin  son  of  Auduin,  the  grim  Langobard  of   the  sixth 
   century.'(29)                                                      
     'Don't  forget  the  connexion  of   the  Langobards   with  King 
   Sheaf,'(30) put  in  Markison,  who  was  beginning  to show  signs of 
   interest.                                                          
     'I  don't,'  said  Lowdham.  'But  I was  talking of  my earliest 
   investigations as a boy.'                                          
     'Nor  the  repetition  of  the  sequence:  Albuin son  of Auduin; 
   AElfwine son of Eadwine; Alwin son of Edwin,' said Ramer.(31)     
     'Probably  deliberately  imitated  from  the well-known  story of 
   Rosamund,'(32) objected  Philip  Frankley.  'Arry's  father  must have 
   known it. And that's quite  enough to  explain Alwin  and AElfwine, 
   when you're dealing with a family of Nordic philologues.'          
     'Perhaps,  O Horsefriend  of Macedon!'(33) said   Lowdham.  'But 
   it doesn't take in Earendel. There's little to  be found  out about 
   that  in  Anglo-Saxon,  though the  name is  there all  right. Some 
   guess that it was really a star-name for Orion, or for Rigel.(34) A 
   ray, a brilliance, the light of dawn: so run the glosses.(35)      
                 Eala Earendel engla beorhtost 
                 ofer middangeard monnum sended!' 
   he  chanted.  '"Hail  Earendel,  brightest  of  angels,  above  the 
   middle-earth  sent  unto  men!"  When I  came across  that citation 
   in the  dictionary I  felt a  curious thrill,  as if  something had 
   stirred  in  me,  half  wakened  from  sleep.  There  was something 
   very  remote and  strange and  beautiful behind  those words,  if I 
   could grasp it, far beyond ancient English.                        
     'I  know  more  now,  of  course.  The  quotation comes  from the 
   Crist,. though exactly what the author meant is not so certain.(36) 
   It is beautiful enough in its place. But  I don't  think it  is any 
   irreverence to say that it may derive its curiously  moving quality 
   from some older world.'                                            
     'Why  irreverent?'  said Markison.  'Even if  the words  do refer 
   to  Christ,  of  course  they are  all derived  from an  older pre- 
   christian world, like all the rest of the language.'               
     'That's  so,'  said  Lowdham;  'but  Earendel   seems  to   me  a 
   
   special word.  It is  not Anglo-Saxon;(37) or rather, it is not only 
   Anglo-Saxon, but also something else much older.                   
     'I think it is a  remarkable case  of linguistic  coincidence, or 
   congruence.  Such  things  do  occur,  of  course.  1 mean,  in two 
   different  languages,  quite  unconnected,  and  where  no  borrow- 
   ing  from  one  to  the  other  is possible,  you will  come across 
   words  very similar  in both  sound and  meaning. They  are usually 
   dismissed as accidents; and  I daresay  some of  the cases  are not 
   significant. But I fancy that they may sometimes  be the  result of 
   a  hidden  symbol-making  process  working out  to similar  ends by 
   different routes. Especially when the result  is beautiful  and the 
   meaning poetical, as is the case with Earendel.'                   
     'If I follow all this,' said Markison, 'I suppose you  are trying 
   to say that you've discovered  Earendel, or  something like  it, in 
   some  other  unconnected  language,  and  are  dismissing  all  the 
   other  forms  of the  name that  are found  in the  older languages 
   related   to  English.   Though  one   of  them,   Auriwandalo,  is 
   actually  recorded as  a Langobardic  name, I  think. It's  odd how 
   the Langobards keep cropping up.'                                  
     'It is,' said Lowdham, 'but I am  not interested  in that  at the 
   moment. For I  do mean  that: I  have often  heard earendel,  or to 
   be exact earendil, e-a-r-e-n-d-i-l, in  another language,  where it 
   actually  means  Great  Mariner,  or literally  Friend of  the Sea; 
   though it also has, I think, some connexion with the stars.'       
     'What  language  is  that?'  said  Markison, knitting  his brows. 
  
   'Not one I've ever  come across,  I think.'  (He has  'come across' 
   or dabbled in about a hundred in his time.)                        
     'No, I don't  suppose you've  ever met  it,' said  Lowdham. 'It's 
   an unknown language. But I had better try and explain.             
     'From  the  time  of  my  father's  departure  I  began  to  have 
   curious  experiences,  and  I  have  gone on  having them  down the 
   years, slowly  increasing in  clearness: visitations  of linguistic 
   ghosts, you might say. Yes, just that. I am not a seer. I  have, of 
   course,  pictorial  dreams  like  other folk,  but only  what Ramer 
   would call marginal stuff, and few and fleeting  at that:  which at 
   any rate means  that if  I see  things I  don't remember  them. But 
   ever  since  I  was  about ten  I have  had words,  even occasional 
   phrases,  ringing in  my ears;  both in  dream and  waking abstrac- 
   tion.  They  come  into  my  mind  unbidden,  or  I  wake  to  hear 
   myself repeating them. Sometimes  they seem  to be  quite isolated, 
   just  words  or  names.  Sometimes  something  seems  to  "break my 
   dream"(38) as my mother used to say: the names  seem   to  be 
   
   connected  strangely  with  things  seen  in  waking  life,  suddenly, 
   in  some  fleeting  posture or  passing light  which transports  me to 
   some  quite  different  region  of  thought  or imagination.  Like the 
   Camera that night in March, Ramer, if you remember it.                
     'Looking  at  a  picture  once  of  a  cone-shaped  mountain  rising 
   out  of  wooded  uplands,  I  heard  myself  crying out:  "Desolate is 
   Minul-Tarik,  the  Pillar  of  Heaven  is forsaken!"  and I  knew that 
   it  was  a  dreadful thing.  But most  ominous of  all are  the Eagles 
   of  the  Lords  of  the West.  They shake  me badly  when I  see them. 
   I could, I could - I feel I could tell some great tale of Numenor. 
     'But I'm getting on  too fast.  It was  a long  time before  I began 
   to  piece  the  fragments  together  at  all.  Most  of  these "ghost- 
   words"  are,  and  always were,  to all  appearance casual,  as casual 
   as  the  words  caught  by  the  eye  from   a  lexicon   when  you're 
   looking  for  something  else.  They  began  to  come  through,  as  I 
   said, when  I was  about ten;  and almost  at once  I started  to note 
   them  down.  Clumsily,  of  course,  at  first.  Even   grown-up  folk 
   make  a poor  shot, as  a rule,  at spelling  the simplest  words that 
   they've  never  seen,  unless   they  have   some  sort   of  phonetic 
   knowledge.  But  I've  still  got  some  of  the  grubby  little note- 
   books  I  used  as  a small  boy. An  unsystematic jumble,  of course; 
   for  it was  only now  and again  that I  bothered about  such things. 
   But  later  on,  when I  was older  and had  a little  more linguistic 
   experience,  I  began  to pay  serious attention  to my  "ghosts", and 
   saw  that  they  were  something  quite  different  from  the  game of 
   trying to make up private languages.                                  
     'As  soon  as  I  started  looking out  for them,  so to  speak, the 
   ghosts  began  to  come  oftener  and clearer;  and when  I had  got a 
   lot  of  them  noted  down,  I  saw  that  they  were  not all  of one 
   kind: they had different phonetic  styles, styles  as unlike  as, well 
   -  Latin and  Hebrew. I  am sorry,  if this  seems a  bit complicated. 
   I can't help it: and if this stuff  is worth  your bothering  about at 
   all, we'd better get it right.                                        
     'Well, first of all I  recognized that  a lot  of these  ghosts were 
   Anglo-Saxon,  or  related  stuff.  What  was  left  I arranged  in two 
   lists, A and B, according to their style, with a third rag-bag  list C 
   for  odd  things  that  didn't  seem to  fit in  anywhere. But  it was 
   language A that really attracted me; it just suited  me. I  still like 
   it best.'                                                             
     'In  that  case  you ought  to have  got it  pretty well  worked out 
   by  now,'  said  Stainer.  'Haven't  you  got  a  Grammar  and Lexicon 
   of   Lowdham's   Language   A   that   you   could   pass   round?   I 
   
   wouldn't  mind  a  look at  it, if  it isn't  in some  hideous phonetic 
  
   script.                                                                
     Lowdham   stared   at   him,   but   repressed  the   explosion  that 
   seemed  imminent.  'Are  you  deliberately   missing  the   point?'  he 
   said. 'I've been painfully  trying to  indicate that  I do  not believe 
   that this stuff is "invented", not by me at any rate.                  
     'Take  the  Anglo-Saxon  first.  It  is   the  only   known  language 
   that comes  through at  all in  this way,  and that  in itself  is odd. 
   And it  began to  come through  before I  knew it.  I recognized  it as 
   Anglo-Saxon  only  after  I  began  to  learn it  from books,  and then 
   I  had  the  curious  experience  of  finding  that  I  already  knew a 
   good  many  of  the  words.  Why,   there  are   a  number   of  ghost- 
   words  noted  in  the  very first  of my  childish note-books  that are 
   plainly  a  beginner's  efforts  at  putting  down  spoken  Old English 
   words  in  modern  letters.  There's  wook,   woak,  woof   =  crooked, 
   for  instance,  that  is  evidently  a   first  attempt   at  recording 
   Anglo-Saxon woh.                                                      
     'And as for the  other stuff:  A, the  language I  like best,  is the 
   shortest  list.  How  I  wish  I  could get  more of  it! But  it's not 
   under  my  control, Stainer.  It's not  one of  my invented  lingoes. I 
   have  made  up  two  or  three,  and  they're  as  complete  as they're 
   ever  likely  to  be;  but  that's  quite   a  different   matter.  But 
   evidently  I'd  better  cut  out  the   autobiography  and   jump  down 
   to the present.                                                        
     'It's  now  clear  to  me that  the two  languages A  and B  have got 
   nothing  to  do  with  any  language  I've ever  heard, or  come across 
   in  books  in  the  ordinary  way. Nothing.  As far  as it  is possible 
   for  any  language,  built  out  of about  two dozen  sounds, as  A is, 
   to   avoid   occasional   resemblances   to   other   quite   unrelated 
   tongues:   nothing.   And   they   have   nothing   to   do   with   my 
   inventions  either.  Language  B   is  quite   unlike  my   own  style. 
   Language  A  is  very  agreeable  to my  taste (it  may have  helped to 
   form  it),  but it  is independent  of me;  I can't  "work it  out", as 
   you put it.                                                           
     'Any   one   who   has   ever   spent   (or   wasted)  any   time  on 
   composing   a   language   will    understand   me.    Others   perhaps 
   won't.  But  in making  up a  language you  are free:  too free.  It is 
   difficult  to  fit  meaning  to  any  given  sound-pattern,   and  even 
   more  difficult  to fit  a sound-pattern  to any  given meaning.  I say 
   fit.  I  don't   mean  that   you  can't   assign  forms   or  meanings 
   arbitrarily, as you  will. Say,  you want  a word  for sky.  Well, call 
   it  jibberjabber,  or  anything   else  that   comes  into   your  head 
   
   without the exercise  of any  linguistic taste  or art.  But that's 
   code-making,  not  language-building.  It  is quite  another matter 
   to find a relationship, sound plus sense,  that satisfies,  that is 
   when  made  durable. When  you're just  inventing, the  pleasure or 
   fun  is  in  the moment  of invention;  but as  you are  the master 
   your  whim  is  law,  and you  may want  to have  the fun  all over 
   again,  fresh.  You're liable  to be  for ever  niggling, altering, 
   refining,  wavering,  according  to  your  linguistic  mood  and to 
   your changes of taste.                                              
     'It  is  not  in the  least like that  with my  ghost-words. They 
   came  through  made:  sound  and  sense  already  conjoined.  I can 
   no more niggle with them than I can  alter the  sound or  the sense 
   of  the  word  polis  in Greek.  Many of  my ghost-words  have been 
   repeated,  over  and over  again, down  the years.  Nothing changes 
   but,  occasionally, my  spelling. They  don't change.  They endure, 
   unaltered,  unalterable  by  me.  In  other  words  they  have  the 
   effect  and  taste  of  real  languages.  But  one  can  have one's 
   preferences among real languages, and as I say, I like A best.      
     'Both  A  and  B  I  associate   in  some   way  with   the  name 
   Numenor. The rag-bag list  has got  pretty long  as the  years have 
  
   gone on, and I  can now  see that,  among some  unidentified stuff, 
   it contains  a lot  of echoes  of later  forms of  language derived 
   from  A  and  B.  The  Numenorean  tongues  are old,  old, archaic; 
   they taste of  an Elder  World to  me. The  other things  are worn, 
   altered, touched with the loss  and bitterness  of these  shores of 
   exile.' These last words he spoke in a strange tone, as  if talking 
   to himself. Then his voice trailed off into silence.                
     'I find this rather hard to follow, or to swallow,' said Stainer. 
   'Couldn't you  give us  something a  bit clearer,  something better 
   to bite on than this algebra of A and B?'                           
                                                                      
     Lowdham  looked  up  again.  'Yes,  I could,'  he said.  'I won't 
   bother  you with  the later  echoes. I  find them  moving, somehow, 
   and instructive  technically: I  am beginning  to discern  the laws 
   or  lines  of  their  change  as  the  world  grew older;  but that 
   wouldn't  be  clear  even to  a philologist  except in  writing and 
   with long parallel lists.                                           
     'But  take  the  name  Numenore  or   Numenor  (both   occur)  to 
   start  with.  That  belongs  to Language  A. It  means Westernesse, 
   and  is  composed  of  nume  "west" and  nore "folk"  or "country". 
   But  the  B name  is Anadune,  and the  people are  called Adunaim, 
   from the B word  adun "west".  The same  land, or  so I  think, has 
   
   another  name:  in  A  Andore  and  in B  Yozayan,(39) and  both mean 
   "Land of Gift".                                                    
     'There  seems  to  be  no  connexion  between  the  two languages 
   there. But there are some words that are the  same or  very similar 
   in  both.  The  word  for  "sky"  or  "the  heavens"  is  menel  in 
   Language  A and  minil in  B: a  form of  it occurs  in Minul-tarik 
   "Pillar  of  Heaven"  that I  mentioned just  now. And  there seems 
   to  be  some  connexion  between  the  A  word  Valar,  which seems 
   to  mean  something  like  "The  Powers",   we  might   say  "gods" 
   perhaps,  and  the B  plural Avaloim  and the  place-name Avalloni. 
   Although that is a  B name,  it is  with it,  oddly enough,  that I 
   associate Language A; so if  you want  to get  rid of  algebra, you 
   can call A Avallonian, and B Adunaic. I do myself.                 
     'The  name  Earendil,  by  the  way,  belongs to  Avallonian, and 
   contains eare "the open sea" and the  stem ndil  "love, devotion": 
   that may look a bit  odd, but  lots of  the Avallonian  stems begin 
   with  nd,  mb, ng,  which lose  their d,  b, or  g when  they stand 
   alone.   The   corresponding   Adunaic  name,   apparently  meaning 
   just the same, is Azrubel.  A large  number of  names seem  to have 
   double  forms  like  this,  almost  as  if  one  people  spoke  two 
   languages.  If  that  is  so,  I  suppose  the  situation  could be 
   paralleled  by  the use  of, say,  Chinese in  Japan, or  indeed of 
   Latin  in Europe.  As if  a man  could be  called Godwin,  and also 
   Theophilus  or  Amadeus.  But  even so  two different  peoples must 
   come into the story somewhere.                                     
     'Well there you are. I hope you are not all  bored. I  could give 
   you  long lists  of other  words. Words,  words, mostly  just that. 
   For the most part  significant nouns,  like Isil  and Nilu  for the 
   Moon;  fewer  adjectives,  still fewer  verbs, and  only occasional 
   connected phrases.  I love  these languages,  though they  are only 
   fragments  out  of  some  forgotten  book.  I  find  both curiously 
   attractive,  though  Avallonian  is  nearest  to my  heart. Adunaic 
   with its, well, faintly Semitic flavour belongs more nearly  to our 
   world, somehow. But Avallonian is  to me  beautiful, in  its simple 
   and  euphonious  style.  And  it  seems  to  me  more  august, more 
   ancient, and, well, sacred and liturgical.  I used  to call  it the 
   Elven-Latin. The echoes of it carry  one far  away. Very  far away. 
   Away  from  Middle-earth  altogether,  I expect.'  He paused  as if 
   he was listening.  'But I  could not  explain just  what I  mean by 
  
   that,' he ended.                                                   
     There  was  a  short  silence,  and  then  Markison  spoke.  'Why 
   did you call it Elven-Latin?'(40) he asked. 'Why Elven?'               
   
     'I   don't   quite   know,'  Lowdham   answered.  'It   seems  the 
   nearest  English  word  for  the  purpose.  But  certainly  I didn't 
   mean  elf  in   any  debased   post-Shakespearean  sort   of  sense. 
   Something  far  more  potent  and  majestic.  I  am not  quite clear 
   what. In fact it's one of the things that I  most want  to discover. 
   What is the real reference of the aelf in my name?                  
     'You   remember   that   I   said   Anglo-Saxon   used   to   come 
   through mixed up  with this  other queer  stuff, as  if it  had some 
   special  connexion  with  it?  Well,  I  got  hold   of  Anglo-Saxon 
   through the ordinary books later on:  I began  to learn  it properly 
   before I was fifteen, and that confused the issue. Yet it is  an odd 
   fact  that,  though  I  found  most  of  these words  already there, 
   waiting  for  me,  in  the  printed  vocabularies  and dictionaries, 
   there  were  some  - and  they still  come through  now and  again - 
   that are not there at all.  Tiwas,(41) for instance,  apparently used 
   as  an  equivalent   of  the Avallonian  Valar; and Nowendaland (42) 
   for Numenore. And other compound names too, like Freafiras,(43)     
   Regeneard,(44) and Midswipen.(45) Some  were in  very   archaic  form: 
   like hebaensuil "pillar of  heaven", or  frumaeldi; or  very antique 
   indeed like Wihawinia.'(46)                                         
     'This  is  dreadful,'  sighed  Frankley.   'Though  I   suppose  I 
   should be grateful  at least  that Valhalla  and Valkyries  have not 
   made  their  appearance  yet.  But  you'd  better be  careful, Arry! 
   We're all friends here, and  we won't  give you  away. But  you will 
   be getting into trouble, if you let  your archaic  cats out  of your 
   private  bag  among  your  quarrelsome philological  rivals. Unless, 
   of course, you back up their theories.'(47)                          
     'You  needn't  worry,'  said  Lowdham.   'I've  no   intention  of 
   publishing  the  stuff.  And  I  haven't  come across  anything very 
   controversial  anyway.   After  all   Anglo-Saxon  is   pretty  near 
   home,  in  place  and time,  and it's  been closely  worked: there's 
   not  much  margin  for  wide  errors,  not  even  in  pronunciation. 
   What  I  hear  is  more  or  less what  the received  doctrine would 
   lead me to  expect. Except  in one  point: it  is so  slow! Compared 
   with  us  urban  chirrupers  the  farmers and  mariners of  the past 
   simply  mouthed,  savoured  words  like  meat  and  wine  and  honey 
   on  their  tongues.   Especially  when   declaiming.  They   made  a 
   scrap  of  verse  majestically  sonorous: like  thunder moving  on a 
   slow  wind,  or  the tramp  of mourners  at the  funeral of  a king. 
   We just gabble the stuff. But even that is no news  to philologists, 
   in  theory;  though  the  realization  of it  in sound  is something 
   mere  theory  hardly  prepares   you  for.   And,  of   course,  the 
   
   philologists  would  be  very  interested  in  my  echoes   of  very 
   archaic  English,  even early  Germanic -  if they  could be  got to 
   believe that they were genuine.                                      
     'Here's a bit  that might  intrigue them.  It's very  primitive in 
   form, though I use a less horrific notation than  is usual.  But you 
   had  better  see  this.'  He  brought  out  from his  pocket several 
   scraps      of      paper      and      passed      them      round; 
   westra lage wegas rehtas, wraikwas nu isti.                         
     'That  came  through  years  ago,(48) long before I  could interpret 
   it, and it has constantly been repeated in various forms:            
                                                                       
              westra lage wegas rehtas, wraikwas nu isti.               
              westweg waes rihtweg, woh is nupa                          
                                                                       
   and  so  on  and  on  and  on,  in  many snatches  and dream-echoes, 
  
   down   from   what  looks   like  very   ancient  Germanic   to  Old 
   English.                                                             
   a straight way lay westward, now it is bent.                         
   It seems the key to something, but I can't  fit it  yet. But  it was 
   while  I  was  rummaging   in  an  Onomasticon,(49) and poring  over 
   the  list  of AElfwines, that  I got,  seemed to  hear and  see, the 
   longest  snatch  that  has  ever come  through in  that way,  Yes, I 
   said  I  wasn't  a  seer;  but  Anglo-Saxon  is sometimes  an excep- 
   tion. I don't see pictures, but I see letters: some of the words and 
   especially some of the scraps  of verse  seem to  be present  to the 
   mind's  eye as  well as  to the  ear, as  if sometime,  somewhere, I 
   had  seen  them written  and could  almost recall  the page.  If you 
   turn over the slips I gave you, you'll see the thing written out. It 
   came  through when  I was  only sixteen,  before I  had read  any of 
   the old verse; but the lines stuck, and I put them  down as  well as 
   I could. The archaic  forms interest  me now  as a  philologist, but 
   that's  how  they   came  through,   and  how   they  stand   in  my 
   note-book  under  the  date  October  1st 1954.  A windy  evening: I 
   remember  it  howling  round  the  house, and  the distant  sound of 
   the sea.                                                             
            Monath modaes lust mith merifloda 
            forth ti foeran thaet ic feorr hionan 
            obaer gaarseggaes grimmae bolmas 
            aelbuuina eard uut gisoecae.                                         
            Nis me ti hearpun hygi ni ti hringthegi 
            ni ti wibae wyn ni ti weoruldi hyct 
            ni ymb oowict ellaes nebnae ymb ytha giwalc.                        
   
   It sounds to me now almost like my own father speaking across      
   grey seas of world and time:                                       
                                                                     
           My soul's desire over the sea-torrents                     
           forth bids me fare, that I afar should seek                
           over the ancient water's awful mountains                   
           Elf-friends' island in the Outer-world.                    
           For no harp have I heart, no hand for gold,                
           in no wife delight, in the world no hope:                  
           one wish only, for the waves' tumult.                      
                                                                     
     'I know now, of course, that these  lines very  closely resemble 
   some of the verses in the middle of The Seafarer, as  that strange 
   old poem of longing is usually called. But they are not  the same. 
   In the text preserved in manuscript it  runs elpeodigra  eard 'the 
   land of aliens', not aelbuuina or aelfwina (as  it would  have been 
   spelt later) 'of the AElfwines, the Elven-friends'. I think mine is 
   probably the older and better text - it  is in  a much  older form 
   and spelling anyway - but I daresay I should get into  trouble, as 
   Pip suggests, if I put it into a "serious journal".(50)            
     'It was not until quite recently that I picked up echoes of some 
   other  lines  that  are  not  found  at  all  among  the preserved 
   fragments of the oldest English verses.(51)                        
                                                                     
             Pus cwaed AElfwine Widlast Eadwines sunu:                
             Fela bid on Westwegum werum uncudra,                     
             wundra and wihta, wlitescene land,                       
             eardgeard aelfa and esa bliss.                           
             Lyt aenig wat hwylc his langod sie                      
             pam pe eftsides eldo getwaefed.                           
                                                                     
      'Thus spake AElfwine the Fartravelled son of Eadwine: 
        There is many a thing in the west of the world unknown to 
        men; marvels and strange beings, [a land lovely to look on,] 
  
        the dwelling place of the Elves and the bliss of the Gods. 
        Little doth any man know what longing is his whom old 
        age cutteth off from return. 
      'I think my father went before Eld should cut him off. But 
   what of Eadwine's son? 
      'Well, now I've had my say for the present. There may be 
   more later. I am working at the stuff - as hard as time and my 
   duties allow, and things may happen. Certainly I'll let you 
   know, if they do. For now you have endured so much, I expect 
   you will want some more news, if anything interesting turns up. 
   
   If it's any comfort to you, Philip, I think we shall get away from 
   Anglo-Saxon sooner or later.'                                       
     'If it's any comfort to you, Arry,' said Frankley, 'for the first 
   time in your long life as a preacher you've made me faintly         
   interested in it.'                                                  
     'Good Heavens!' said Lowdham. 'Then there must be some-           
   thing very queer going on! Lor bless me! Give me a drink and I      
   will sing, as the minstrels used to say.                            
                 Fil me a cuppe of ful gode ale,                       
                 for longe I have spelled tale!                        
                 Nu wil I drinken or I ende                            
                 that Frenche men to helle wende!'(52)                 
     The song was interrupted by Frankley. Eventually a sem-           
   blance of peace was restored, only one chair being a casualty.      
   Nothing toward or untoward occurred for the remainder of the        
   evening.                                                            
                                                                      
     AAL. MGR. WTJ. JM. RD. RS. PF. JJ. JJR. NG.                       
                                                                      
   Night 67. Thursday, June 12th, 1987.(53)                            
                                                                      
     We  met  in  Ramer's  rooms  in Jesus  College. There  were eight 
   of  us  present,  including  Stainer  and  Cameron,  and   all  the 
   regulars  except  Lowdham.  It  was  very  hot  and sultry,  and we 
   sat  near  the window  looking into  the inner  quadrangle, talking 
   of  this  and  that,  and  listening  for  the noises  of Lowdham's 
   approach; but an hour passed and there was still no sign of him. 
     'Have  you  seen  anything  of  Arry  lately?'  said  Frankley to 
   Jeremy.  'I  haven't.  I wonder  if he's  going to  turn up  at all 
   tonight?'                                                          
     'I couldn't say,' said Jeremy. 'Ramer and  I saw  a good  deal of 
   him in the first few days after our last meeting, but I haven't set 
   eyes on him for some time now.'                                     
     'I wonder what he's  up to?  They say  he cancelled  his lectures 
   last week. I hope he's not ill.'                                    
     'I don't think you need fret about your little  Elf-friend,' said 
   Dolbear.  'He's  got a  body and  a constitution  that would  put a 
   steamroller back  a bit,  if it  bumped into  him. And  don't worry 
   about his mind! He's  getting something  off it,  and that  will do 
   him no harm, I think. At least whatever  it does,  it will  do less 
   harm  than  trying  to cork  it up  any longer.  But what  on earth 
   it all is  - well,  I'm still  about as  much at  sea as  old Edwin 
   Lowdham himself.'                                                   
   
     'Sunk, in fact,' said Stainer. 'I should say it was a  bad attack 
   of repressed linguistic invention,  and that  the sooner  he brings 
   out an Adunaic Grammar the better for all.'                         
     'Perhaps,'  said  Ramer.  'But  he  may  bring  out  a  lot  more 
   besides. I wish he would come!'                                    
                                                                      
     At  that  moment  there was  the sound  of loud  footsteps, heavy 
  
   and quick, on  the wooden  stairs below.  There was  a bang  on the 
   door, and in strode Lowdham.                                        
     'I've   got  something   new!'  he   shouted.  'More   than  mere 
   words.  Verbs!  Syntax  at  last!'  He  sat  down  and  mopped  his 
   face.                                                               
     'Verbs,  syntax!  Hooray!'  mocked  Frankley.  'Now   isn't  that 
   thrilling! '                                                        
     'Don't   try   and   start  a   row,  O Lover  of Horses (54) and 
   Horseplay!' said Lowdham. 'It's too hot. Listen!                    
     'It's been very stuffy and  thundery lately,  and I  haven't been 
   able to sleep, a troublesome novelty for  me; and  I began  to have 
   a splitting headache. So I cleared off for a few  days to  the west 
   coast, to Pembroke. But  the Eagles  came up  out of  the Atlantic, 
   and  I  fled.  I  still  couldn't sleep  when I  came back,  and my 
   headache got  worse. And  then last  night I  fell suddenly  into a 
   deep dark sleep - and I  got this.'  He waved  a handful  of papers 
   at us. 'I didn't come round until nearly  twelve this  morning, and 
   my  head  was ringing  with words.  They began  to fade  quickly as 
   soon as I woke; but I jotted down at once all I could.              
     'I have been working on the  stuff every  minute since,  and I've 
   made six copies. For I think you'll  find it  well worth  a glance; 
   but  you  fellows  would  never  follow  it  without  something  to 
   look at. Here it is! '                                              
     He  passed  round  several   sheets  of   paper.  On   them  were 
   inscribed strange words in a big bold  hand, done  with one  of the 
   great  thick-nibbed  pens  Lowdham  is  fond  of.  Under   most  of 
   the words were glosses in red ink.(55)                              
                                                                      
                                    I.                                 
                                                                      
     (A) O sauron       tule nukumna ... lantaner turkildi             
       and    ?       came humbled ... fell        ?       
                                                                      
       nuhuinenna     ... tar-kalion ohtakare valannar                 
                                                                      
        under shadow ...        ? war made on Powers ...               
                                                                      
        nimeheruvi arda sakkante leneme iluvataren                     
        Lords-of-West Earth rent with leave of ?                       
   
                                                                      
                                                                      
   eari ullier ikilyanna ... numenore ataltane                         
   seas should flow into chasm ... Numenor fell down                   
                                                                      
          (B) Kado zigurun zabathan unakkha ... eruhinim               
                  and so ? humbled he-came ... ?                       
                                                                      
   dubdam ugru-dalad ... ar-pharazonun azaggara                        
   fell ?shadow under ... ?         was warring 
                                                                      
   avaloiyada ... barim an-adun  yurahtam daira                        
   against Powers ... Lords of-West broke Earth                        
                                                                      
   saibeth-ma  eruvo  ...  azriya   du-phursa  akhasada                
   assent-with ?-from ... seas so-as-to-gush into chasm                
                                                                      
   ...  anadune  ziran   hikallaba  ...   bawtba  dulgi                
   ... Numenor  beloved she-fell  down ...  winds black                
                                                                      
    ... balik hazad an-nimruzir         azulada                        
    ... ships   seven      of ?         eastward                       
  
                                                                      
        (B) Agannalo buroda nenud ...   zaira nenud 
          Death-shadow heavy on-us ...  longing (is) on-us 
                                                                      
           ... adun izindi batan taido   ayadda: ido          
               west straight road once   went now          
                                                                      
    katha batina lokhi                                                 
    all roads crooked                                                  
                                                                      
    (A) Vahaiya sin And ore                                            
    far away now (is) Land of Gift                                     
                                                                      
    (B) Ephalak idon Yozayan                                           
    far away now (is) Land of Gift                                     
                                                                      
    (B) Ephal ephalak idon hi-Akallabeth                               
    far far away now (is) She-that-hath-fallen                         
                                                                      
   (A) Haiya vahaiya sin atalante.                       
    far far away now (is) the Downfallen.(56)                          
                                                                      
   'There  are   two  languages   here,'  said   Lowdham,  'Avallonian 
   and  Adunaic:  I  have labelled  them A  and B.  Of course,  I have 
   put  them down  in a  spelling of  my own.  Avallonian has  a clear 
   simple phonetic structure and in my ear it rings like a bell, but I 
   
   seemed  to  feel as  I wrote  this stuff  down that  it was  not really 
   spelt like this. I have  never had  the same  feeling before,  but this 
   morning  I   half  glimpsed   quite  a   different  script,   though  I 
   couldn't  visualize it  clearly. I  fancy Adunaic  used a  very similar 
   script too.                                                           
     '"I  believe  these  are  passages  out  of  some  book," I  said to 
   myself.  And  then  suddenly  I  remembered   the  curious   script  in 
   my  father's  manuscript.  But  that  can wait.  I've brought  the leaf 
   along.                                                                 
     'These  are  only  fragmentary  sentences,  of  course,  and  not  by 
   any means all that I heard; but  they are  all that  I could  seize and 
   get  written  down.  Text  I   is  bilingual,   though  they   are  not 
   identical, and the B version is  a little  longer. That's  only because 
   I  could  remember  a  bit  more  of  it.  They  correspond  so closely 
   because  I  heard  the  A version,  a sentence  at a  time, with  the B 
   version  immediately  following:  in  the  same  voice,  as  if someone 
   was  reading  out  of an  ancient book  and translating  it bit  by bit 
   for  his  audience.  Then  there  came a  long dark  gap, or  a picture 
   of  confusion  and  darkness  in  which   the  word-echoes   were  lost 
   in a noise of winds and waves.                                         
     'And  then  I  got  a  kind  of  lamentation  or  chant,  of  which I 
   have  put  down  all  that  I  can  now  remember.  You'll  notice  the 
   order  is  altered  at  the  end.  There  were  two  voices  here,  one 
   singing  A  and  the  other  singing  B,  and  the  chant  always ended 
   up  as  I  have  set  it  out:  A  B  B  A.  The  last word  was always 
   Atalante.  I  can  give  you  no idea  of how  moving it  was, horribly 
   moving. I still feel the weight of a great loss myself,  as if  I shall 
   never be really happy on these shores again.                           
     'I  don't think  there are  any really  new words  here. There  are a 
   lot  of  very  interesting  grammatical  details;  but  I  won't bother 
   you  with  those, interesting  as they  are to  me -  and they  seem to 
   have  touched  off  something  in  my  memory  too,   so  that   I  now 
   know  more  than  is  actually  contained  in  the   fragments.  You'll 
   see  a  lot of  query marks,  but I  think the  context (and  often the 
   grammar) indicates that these are all names or titles.                 
  
     'Tar-kalion, for instance: I think that  is a  king's name,  for I've 
   often come  across the  prefix tar  in names  of the  great, and  ar in 
   the   corresponding   Adunaic   name   (on  the   system  I   told  you 
   about)  is  the  stem  of  the  word  for  "king".  On  the  other hand 
   turkildi  and  eruhinim,  though   evidently  equivalent,   don't  mean 
   the  same  thing.  The  one  means,  I  think,  'lordly  men',  and the 
   other  is  rather  more startling,  for it  appears to  be the  name of 
   
                                                                      
                                                                       
   God  the  Omnipotent  with a  patronymic ending:  in fact,  unless I 
   am  quite  wrong,  "Children  of  God".  Indeed,  I  need  not  have 
   queried  the  words  eruvo  and  iluvataren:  there can't  really be 
   any  doubt  that  eruvo  is  the  sacred  name  Eru with  a suffixed 
   element  meaning  "from",  and   that  therefore   iluvataren  means 
   the same thing.                                                      
     'There is  one point  that may  interest you,  after what  we were 
   saying about linguistic  coincidence. Well,  it seems  to me  a fair 
   guess  that  we  are  dealing  with  a  record, or  a legend,  of an 
   Atlantis catastrophe.'                                               
     'Why  or?'  said  Jeremy.  'I  mean, it  might be  a record  and a 
   legend.  You  never  really  tackled  the  question I  propounded at 
   our  first  meeting  this  term.  If  you went  back would  you find 
   myth  dissolving  into  history  or  history  into   myth?  Somebody 
   once said, I forget who,  that the  distinction between  history and 
   myth might be meaningless  outside the  Earth. I  think it  might at 
   least  get  a  great  deal less  sharp on  the Earth,  further back. 
   Perhaps the Atlantis catastrophe was the dividing line?'             
     'We may be able to  deal with  your question  a great  deal better 
   when we've got to the  bottom of  all this,'  said Lowdham.  'In the 
   meantime  the  point  I was  going to  bring up  is worth  noting. I 
   said  "Atlantis"  because  Ramer  told  us  that  he  associated the 
   word  Numenor  with  the  Greek  name.  Well,  look!  here  we learn 
   that  Numenor  was  destroyed;  and  we  end  with  a  lament:  far, 
   far au ay, now  is Atalante.  Atalante is  plainly another  name for 
   Numenor-Atlantis.  But  only  after  its  downfall.  For  in Avallo- 
   nian  atalante  is  a  word  formed  normally  from  a  common  base 
   talat "topple over, slip down": it occurs in Text  I in  an emphatic 
   verbal form ataltane "slid down  in ruin",  to be  precise. Atalante 
   means  "She  that  has  fallen   down",  So   the  two   names  have 
   approached  one  another,  have  reached  a  very  similar  shape by 
   quite  unconnected  routes.  At  least,  I  suppose  the  routes are 
   unconnected.  I  mean,  whatever traditions  may lie  behind Plato's 
   Timaeus,(57) the name  that  he  uses,  Atlantis,  must  be  just  the 
   same  old  "daughter  of  Atlas"  that was  applied to  Calypso. But 
   even  that  connects  the  land  with  a  mountain  regarded  as the 
   pillar of heaven. Minul-Tarik, Minul-Tarik! Very interesting.'       
     He got up and stretched. 'At least I hope you  all think  so! But, 
   good lord, how hot and stuffy it is  getting! Not  an evening  for a 
   lecture!  But  anyway,  I  can't  make  much more  out of  this with 
   only words, and without more words. And I need some pictures.        
     'I wish I could see a little, as well as hear, like you, Ramer. Or 
   
   like Jerry. He's had a few glimpses of  strange things,  while we 
   worked  together;  but  he  can't  hear. My  words seem  to waken 
   his sight, but it's not at all clear yet. Ships with  dark sails. 
   Towers on sea-washed shores. Battles: swords that glint,  but are 
   silent. A great domed temple.(58) I wish  I could  see as  much. But 
   I've  done what  I can.  Sauron. Zigurun,  Zigur. I  can't fathom 
   those names. But the key is there, I think. Zigur.'              
                                                                   
     'Zigur!' said Jeremy in a strange voice.(59) We  stared at  him: he 
  
   was sitting with his eyes closed, and he looked very  pale; beads 
   of sweat were on his face.                                       
     'I say, what's the  matter, Jerry?'  cried Frankley.  'Open the 
   other  window,  Ramer,  and  let's  have some  more air!  I think 
   there's a storm brewing.'                                        
     'Zigur!' cried Jeremy again, in a  remote strained  voice. 'You 
   spoke of him yourself  not long  ago, cursing  the name.  Can you 
   have forgotten him, Nimruzir?'(60)                               
     'I  had  forgotten,'  Lowdham  answered.  'But  now I  begin to 
   remember!  '  He  stood still  and clenched  his fists.  His brow 
   lowered,  and  his  eyes  glittered.  There  was  a   glimmer  of 
   lightning  far  away through  the darkening  window. Away  in the 
   west over the roofs the sky was  going dead  black. There  came a 
   distant rumour of thunder.                                       
     Jeremy groaned and laid his head back.                         
     Frankley  and  Ramer went  to him,  and bent  over him;  but he 
   did not seem to notice  them. 'It's  the thunder,  perhaps,' said 
   Frankley in a low voice. 'He seemed all right a few  minutes ago; 
   but he looks pretty ghastly now.'                                
     'Leave  him  alone,'  growled  Dolbear.  'You'll  do   no  good 
   hovering over him.'                                              
     'Would  you  like  to  lie  down  on my  bed?' said  Ramer. 'Or 
   shall I get the car out and run you home?'                       
     'Are you feeling ill, old man?' said Frankley.                 
     'Yes,'  groaned  Jeremy  without  moving.  'Deathly.  But don't 
   trouble me! Don't touch  me! Ba kitabdahe!(61) Sit down.  I shall 
   speak in a moment.'                                              
     There was a silence  that seemed  long and  heavy. It  was then 
   nearly  ten  o'clock,  and the  pale sky  of summer  twilight was 
   pricked by a few faint  stars; but  the blackness  crawled slowly 
   onwards  from  the  West.  Great  wings  of shadow  stretched out 
   ominously over the town. The curtains stirred  as with  a presage 
   of wind, and then hung still. There was a long mutter  of thunder 
   ending in a crack.                                               
   
     Lowdham  was  standing  erect  in  the   middle  of   the  floor, 
   looking out of the window with staring eyes. Suddenly:             
     'Narika  'nBari  'nAdun  yanakhim,'(62) he  shouted,   lifting  up 
   both his arms. 'The Eagles of the Lords of the West are at  hand! ' 
                                                                     
     Then all at once Jeremy  began to  speak. 'Now  I see!'  he said. 
   'I see it all. The ships have set sail  at last.  Woe to  the time! 
   Behold, the mountain smokes and the earth trembles!'               
     He  paused,  and  we sat  staring, oppressed  as by  the oncoming 
   of  doom.  The  voices  of  the  storm  drew  nearer.  Then  Jeremy 
   began again.                                                       
     'Woe  to  this  time  and the  fell counsels  of Zigur!  The King 
   hath set forth his might against the Lords of the West.  The fleets 
   of the Numenoreans are  like a  land of  many islands;  their masts 
   are like the stems of a forest; their sails  are golden  and black. 
   Night  is  coming.  They  have  gone  against  Avalloni  with naked 
   swords.  All  the  world  waiteth.  Why  do the  Lords of  the West 
   make no sign?'(63)                                                 
     There was a dazzle of lightning and a deafening crash.           
     'Behold!  Now  the  black  wrath  is  come  upon  us  out  of the 
   West.  The  Eagles  of  the  Powers  of  the  World have  arisen in 
   anger. The Lords  have spoken  to Eru,  and the  fate of  the World 
   is changed!'(64)                                                   
     'Do you not hear the  wind coming  and the  roaring of  the sea?' 
   said Lowdham.                                                      
     'Do you not  see the  wings of  the Eagles,  and their  eyes like 
   thunderbolts  and  their claws  like forks  of fire?'  said Jeremy. 
  
   'See! The abyss openeth. The  sea falls.  The mountains  lean over. 
   Urid yakalubim!' He got up unsteadily,  and  Lowdham  took  his 
   hand, and  drew him  towards him,  as if  to protect  him. Together 
   they went to the  window and  stood there  peering out,  talking to 
   one another in  a strange  tongue. Irresistibly  I was  reminded of 
   two people hanging over the  side of  a ship.  But suddenly  with a 
   cry they turned away, and knelt down covering their eyes.          
     'The  glory  hath  fallen  into  the  deep  waters,'  said Jeremy 
   weeping.                                                           
     'Still the eagles  pursue us,'  said Lowdham.  'The wind  is like 
   the end  of the  world, and  the waves  are like  mountains moving. 
   We go into darkness.'(65)                                          
                                                                     
     There was a roar of thunder and a blaze of lightning: flashes 
   north, south, and west. Ramer's room flared into a blistering      
   light  and  rocked  back  into  darkness.  The  electric  light had 
   
   failed.  At  a  distance  there  was  a  murmur  as  of  a  great  wind 
   coming.                                                                 
     'All hath passed away. The light hath gone out!' said Jeremy.         
     With  a  vast   rush  and   slash  rain   came  down   suddenly  like 
   waterfalls  out  of  the  sky,  and  a  wind swept  the city  with wild 
   wings  of  fury;  its  shriek  rose  to  a  deafening  tumult.  Near at 
   hand  I  heard,  or  I thought  I heard,  a great  weight like  a tower 
   falling  heavily,  clattering  to  ruin.  Before  we  could  close  the 
   windows  with  the  strength  of  all  hands  present  and   heave  the 
   shutters  after  them,  the  curtains  were   blown  across   the  room 
   and the floor was flooded.                                              
     In  the  midst  of  all  the  confusion,  while  Ramer was  trying to 
   find  and  light  a  candle,  Lowdham  went  up  to  Jeremy,   who  was 
   cowering against the wall, and he took his hands.                       
     'Come,  Abrazan!'(66) he said. 'There  is  work  to  do.  Let  us look 
   to our folk and see to our courses, before it is too late!'             
     'It  is  too  late,  Nimruzir,'  said  Jeremy.  'The  Valar  hate us. 
   Only darkness awaits us.'                                               
     'A  little  light  may  yet  lie  beyond  it,  Come!'  said  Lowdham, 
   and  he  drew  Jeremy  to  his  feet.  In the  light of  the flickering 
   candle  that  Ramer  now   held  in   a  shaking   hand,  we   saw  him 
   drag  Jeremy  to  the  door,  and  push  him  out   of  the   room.  We 
   heard their feet stumbling and clattering down the stairs.              
     'They'll  be  drowned!'  said  Frankley,  taking a  few steps,  as if 
   to follow them. 'What on earth has come over them?'                     
     'The  fear  of  the Lords  of the  West,' said  Ramer, and  his voice 
   shook.  'It  is  no  good trying  to follow  them. But  I think  it was 
   their  part  in  this  story  to  escape  from the  very edge  of Doom. 
   Let them escape!'                                                      
                                                                          
     And  there  this  meeting  would  have  ended,   but  for   the  fact 
   that the rest of us could not face the night and dared not go.          
     For  three  hours  we  sat  huddled  up  in  dim  candle-light, while 
   the  greatest  storm  in  the  memory  of  any  living man  roared over 
   us:  the  terrible  storm  of  June 12th 1987,(67) that  slew  more men, 
   felled  more  trees,  and  cast  down  more  towers, bridges  and other 
   works of Man than a hundred years of wild weather.*                     
                                                                          
   (*  The  centre of  its greatest  fury seems  to have  been out  in the 
   Atlantic, but its whole  course and  progress has  been something  of a 
   puzzle to meteorologists - as far as can be discovered from accounts it 
   seems  to  have  proceeded more  like blasts  of an  explosion, rushing 
   eastward and slowly diminishing in force as it went. N.G.)              
   
   When  at  last  it  had  abated  in  the  small  hours,  and  through the 
  
   rags  of  its  wild retreat  the sky  was already  growing pale  again in 
   the  East,  the  company  parted  and  crept  away,  tired   and  shaken, 
   to  wade  the   flooded  streets   and  discover   if  their   homes  and 
   colleges   were   still   standing.   Cameron  made   no  remark.   I  am 
   afraid he had not found the evening entertaining.                         
     I  was  the  last  to go.  As I  stood by  the door,  I saw  Ramer pick 
   up  a  sheet  of  paper,  closely covered  with writing.  He put  it into 
   a drawer.(68)                                                             
     'Good   night   -   or   good   morning!'   I   said.  'We   should  be 
   thankful  at  any  rate  that  we  were  not  struck  by   lightning,  or 
   caught in the ruin of the college.'                                       
     'We should indeed!' said Ramer. 'I wonder.'                            
     'What do you wonder? ' I said.                                          
     'Well,  I  have  an  odd  feeling,  Nick,  or  suspicion,  that  we may 
   all  have  been  helping to  stir something  up. If  not out  of history, 
   at  any  rate  out  of  a   very  powerful   world  of   imagination  and 
   memory.  Jeremy  would   say  "perhaps   out  of   both".  I   wonder  if 
   we may not find ourselves in other and worse dangers.'                    
     'I  don't  understand  you,'  I  said.  'But  at  any  rate,  I suppose 
   you   mean   that   you   wonder   whether   they   ought   to   go   on. 
   Oughtn't we to stop them?'                                                
     'Stop   Lowdham   and   Jeremy?'   said  Ramer.   'We  can't   do  that 
   now.'                                                                     
     MGR. RD. PF. RS. JM. NG. Added later AAL. WTJ.                          
                                                                            
   Night 68. June 26th, 1987.                                                
                                                                            
     Frankley's rooms. A  small attendance:  Frankley, Dolbear,              
   Stainer, Guildford.                                                       
     There is not much to record. Most of the Club,  present or              
   absent, were in one way or another involved in examinations,              
   and tired, and more bothered than is usual at  this season.*              
                                                                            
   (* The  extraordinary  system  of holding  the principal  examinations of 
   the  year  in  the  summer,  which  must  have  been  responsible  for an 
   incalculable amount of misery, was still in force.  During the  period of 
   'reforms' in the forties there was talk of altering this arrangement, but 
   it  was  never  carried  out,  though it  was one  of the  few thoroughly 
   desirable minor reforms proposed at the time.  It was  the events  of the 
   summer of 1987 that  finally brought  things to  a head,  as most  of the 
   examinations  had  that year  to be  transferred to  the winter,  or held 
   again after the autumn term. N.G.)                                        
   
   Things  had been  rather shaken  up by  the storm.  It had  come in 
   the seventh week, right in  the middle  of the  final examinations; 
   and  amongst  a  lot  of  other  damage,  the  Examination  Schools 
   had been struck and the East School wrecked.                       
     'What  a time  we've been  having, ever  since old  Ramer started 
   to  attend  again!'  said  Frankley.  'Notion  Club! More  like the 
   Commotion Club! Is there any news of the Commoters?'               
     'D'you   mean   Lowdham   and   Jeremy?'   said   Stainer.  'Pro- 
   moters,  I should  say! I've  never seen  anything better  staged - 
   and  with  Michael Ramer,  as a  kind of  conniving chorus.  It was 
   wonderfully well done!'                                            
     'Wonderfully!'  said  Dolbear.  'I am  lost in  admiration. Think 
   of  their  meteorological  information!  Superb!   Foreseeing  like 
   that  a  storm  not  foretold,  apparently, by  any station  in the 
   world. And timing it  so beautifully,  too, to  fit in  neatly with 
   their prepared parts. It makes you  think, doesn't  it? -  as those 
   say,  who  have  never  experienced  the  process.  And  Ramer says 
   flatly  that  he  was  bowled over,  altogether taken  by surprise. 
   Whatever  you may  think of  his views,  it would  be very  rash to 
  
   assume that he was lying.  He takes  this affair  rather seriously. 
   "Those  two  are  probably  dangerous,"  he  said  to  me;  and  he 
   wasn't thinking merely of spoofing the Club, Stainer.'             
     'Hm. I spoke too hastily, evidently,' said Stainer,  stroking his 
   chin.  'Hm.  But  what  then?  If  not  arranged,  it  was  a  very 
   remarkable coincidence.'                                           
     'Truly  remarkable!' said  Dolbear. 'But  we'll leave  that ques- 
   tion open for  a bit,  I think;  coincidence or  connexion. They're 
   both  pretty  difficult to  accept; but  they're the  only choices. 
   Pre-arrangement  is  impossible  -  or rather  it's a  damned sight 
   more  improbable,  and  even  more   alarming.  What   about  these 
   two fellows, though? Has anything been heard of them?'             
     'Yes,' said Guildford.  'They're alive,  and neither  drowned nor 
   blasted. They've written me a joint letter to lay before  the Club. 
   This is what they say:                                             
                                                                     
     Dear Nick,                                                       
        We  hope every  one is  safe and  sound. We  are. We  were cast 
     up far away when the wind fell, but  we're dry  again at  last; so 
     now we're off, more  or less  in the  words of  the old  song, 'on 
     some  jolly little  jaunts to  the happy,  happy haunts  where the 
     beer flows wild and free'. In due course (if  ever) we'll  let our 
     colleges have our addresses. A.A.L.                              
   
                                                                   
                                                                      
   That is the end of Arry's great big fist. Jeremy adds:              
                                                                      
     We  are  researching.  More  stuff  may  come  through,  I think. 
     What  about  a  vacation  meeting?  Just  before  the  racket  of 
     term.  What  about  Sept.  25th?  You  can  have  my  rooms. Yrs. 
     W.T.J.'                                                           
                                                                      
     'What  about  the  racket  of  the  vacation!  '  said  Frankley. 
   They  re  damned  lucky  not  to be  in the  schools (69) this  year, or 
   they'ld  have  to  come  back,  wherever  the  wind may  have blown 
   them. Any idea where that was, Nick?'                               
     'No,'  said Guildford.  'The postmark  is illegible,(70) and there's 
   no  address  inside.  But  what  about  the  proposed   meeting?  I 
   suppose most of us will be about again by then.'                    
     September   25th   was   agreed  to.   At  that   moment  Michael 
   Ramer   came  in.   'We've  heard   from  them!'   Frankley  cried. 
   'Nicholas has had a letter. They're all right, and they're off on a 
   holiday somewhere: no address.'                                     
     'Good!'  said  Ramer.  'Or  I hope  so. I  hope they  won't wreck 
   the British Isles before they've finished.'                         
     'My  dear  Ramer!  '  Steiner  protested.  'What  do   you  mean? 
   What  can   you  mean?   Dolbear  has   been  preaching   the  open 
   mind  to  my  incredulity.  He had  better talk  to you.  The other 
   extreme is just as bad.'                                            
     'But I haven't  any fixed  opinions,' said  Ramer. 'I  was merely 
   expressing a doubt, or a wild guess. But actually  I am  not really 
   very much  afraid of  any more  explosions now.  I fancy  that that 
   force has been  spent, for  the present,  for a  long time  to come 
   perhaps.                                                            
     'But I am  a little  anxious about  Arry and  Wilfrid themselves. 
   They may quite well get into some  danger. Still  we can  only wait 
   and  see.  Even if  we could  find them  we could  do no  more. You 
   can't  stop  a strong  horse with  the bit  between its  teeth. You 
   certainly  could not  rein Arry  in now,  and Wilfrid  is evidently 
   nearly as deeply in it as Arry is.                                  
     'In  the  meantime  I  have  got  something  to  show  you.  Arry 
  
   dropped a leaf of paper in my room that  night. I  think it  is the 
   leaf of his father's manuscript that he told us about. Well  - I've 
   deciphered it.'                                                     
     'Good  work!  '  said  Guildford.  'I  didn't  know  you  were  a 
   cryptographer.'                                                     
     'I'm  not,'  Ramer  laughed,  'but I  have my  methods. No,  no - 
   nothing  dreamy  this time.  I just  made a  lucky shot  and landed 
   
   on  the  mark.  I  don't  know  whether  Arry  had solved  it himself 
   before  he  dropped it,  but I  think not;  for if  he had,  he would 
   have included it in the  stuff he  showed us.  It's quite  plain what 
   held  him  up:  it  was  too  easy.  He  was  looking  for  something 
   remote and difficult, while all the  time the  solution was  right on 
   his  own  doorstep.  He  thought  it  was  Numenorean,  I  guess; but 
   actually it is Old English, Anglo-Saxon, his own stuff!              
      The  script  is,  I suppose, Numenorean,(71) as Arry  thought. But 
   it  has  been  applied  by  someone  to  ancient English.  The proper 
   names,  when  they're  not  Old  English  translations,  are  in  the 
   same script, but  the letters  are then  quite differently  used, and 
   I  shouldn't  have  been  able  to  read  them  without  the  help of 
   Arry s texts.                                                        
      'I  wonder  who  had  the  idea  of  writing  Anglo-Saxon  in this 
   odd  way?  Old  Edwin  Lowdham  seems  at first  a likely  guess; but 
   I'm not so  sure. The  thing is  evidently made  up of  excerpts from 
   a longish book or chronicle.'                                        
      'Well,  come  on!'  cried  Frankley.  'How  you   philologists  do 
   niggle! Let's see it, and tell us what it says!'                     
      'Here it is!' said Ramer, taking  three sheets  out of  his pocket 
   and  handing  them  to  Frankley. 'Pass  it round!  I've got  a copy. 
   The  original is  only a  small octavo  page as  you see,  written on 
   both sides in a large hand in this rather beautiful script.          
      'Now, I said to myself: "If this is in one of Arry's  languages, I 
   can't  do  anything  with  it; no  one but  he can  solve it,  But he 
   failed, so probably it isn't. In that case, what language is  it most 
   likely   to  be,   remembering  what   Arry  told   us?  Anglo-Saxon. 
   Well,  that's  not   one  of   my  languages,   though  I   know  the 
   elements. So when I'd  made a  preliminary list  of all  the separate 
   letters that I could distinguish,  I trotted  round to  old Professor 
   Rashbold at Pembroke,(72) though I didn't  know   him  personally. 
   A  grumpy  old  bear  Arry  has  always  called  him;  but  evidently 
   Arry has never given him the right sort of buns.                     
      'He  liked  mine.  He didn't  care tuppence  about what  the stuff 
   said,  but  it amused  him to  try and  solve the  puzzle, especially 
   when  he  heard  that  it  had  defeated   Arry.  "Oh!   Young  Lowd- 
   ham!"  he  said.  "A  clever  fellow  under  that   pothouse  manner. 
   But  too  fly-away;  always  after   some  butterfly   theory.  Won't 
   stick  to his  texts. Now  if I  had had  him as  my pupil,  I should 
   have  put  some  stiffening  into  him." Well,  starting out  with my 
   guess  that  the  stuff  might  be  Anglo-Saxon, old  Rashbold didn't 
   take  long. I  don't know  his workings.  All he  said before  I left 
   
                       
                                                                      
   was: "Never seen  this script  before; but  I should  say it  was a 
   consonantal  alphabet,  and all  these diacritics  are vowel-signs. 
   I'll have a look at it." He sent it back to me this morning, with a 
   long  commentary  on  the  forms  and  spellings,  which  I  am not 
   inflicting on you, except his concluding remarks.                   
    '"To  sum  up:  it  is  in  Old  English  of  a  strongly  Mercian 
   (West-Midland)  colour,  ninth  century I  should say.(73) There are 
   no  new  words,  except  possibly to-sprengdon. There  are several 
   words,  probably  names  and  not  Old  English,  that  I  have not 
  
   succeeded  in getting  out; but  you will  excuse me  from spending 
   more  time  on  them.  My  time  is  not  unlimited.  Whoever  made 
   the thing knew  Old English  tolerably well,  though the  style has 
   the  air  of a  translation. If  he wanted  to forge  a bit  of Old 
   English, why did not he choose an interesting subject?"             
    'Well,  I solved  the names,  as I  told you;  and there  you have 
   the  text as  old Rashbold  sent it  back, with  the names  put in. 
   Only as my typewriter has no funny letters I have  used th  for the 
   old thorn-letter. The translation is Rashbold's too.                
                                                                      
    Hi  alle  sae on  weorulde  oferliodon, sohton  hi nyston  hwet; ah 
    aefre walde heara  heorte  westward....  forthon  hit  swe  gefyrn 
    arkdde   se  AElmihtiga   thaet  hi   sceoldan   steorfan   7  thas 
    weoruld   ofgeofan....   hi   ongunnon   murcnian....   hit  gelomp 
    seoththan  thaet se  fula  deofles thegn   se  the  AElfwina  folc 
    (Zigur)   nemneth   weox   swithe  on   middangearde  7   he  geas- 
    code  Westwearena  meht   7  wuldor   ....  walde   healecran  stol 
    habban  thonne   Earendeles  eafera   seolf  ahte......   Tha  cwom 
    he,  (Tarcalion)  se  cyning   up  on   middangeardes  oran   7  he 
    sende  sona  his  erendwracan  to  (Zigure):  heht  hine  on  ofste 
    cuman  to  thes  cyninges  manraedenne  to  buganne.  7  he  (Zigur) 
    lytigende  ge-eadmedde  hine  thaet he  cwom,  wes  thaeh  inwitful 
    under,   facnes   hogde  Westfearena   theode  .....   swe  adwalde 
    he   fornean   alle   tha   (Numenor)iscan   mid   wundrum   7  mid 
    tacnum   ....   7    hi   gewarhton    micelne   alh    on   middan 
    (Arminaleth)(75) there   cestre   on   thaem  hean   munte   the aer 
    unawidlod  wes  7  wearth  nu   to haethenum  herge,  7  hi  ther 
    onsegdon   unase[c]gendlic   lac  on   unhalgum  weofode   ...  Swe 
    cwom   deathscua   on   Westfearena   land   7  Godes   bearn under 
    sceadu  feollon  ....  Thes  ofer  feola   gera  hit   gelomp thaet 
    (Tarcalione)  wearth  aeldo  onsaege,  thy   wearth  he   hreow  on 
    mode  7  tha   walde  he   be  (Zigures)   onbryrdingum  (Avalloni) 
    mid   ferde   gefaran.    Weron   Westfearena    scipferde   sweswe 
   
   unarimedlic  egland  on  there  sae ....  ah   tha  Westfregan 
   gebedon hi to thaem AElmihtigan 7 be his leafe  tosprengdon hi 
   tha eorthan thaet alle sae nither gutan on efgrynde, 7 alle tha 
   sceopu forwurdan, forthon  seo  eorthe  togan   on  middum 
   garsecge  ....  swearte  windas  asteogon  7  AElfwines seofon 
   sceopu eastweard adraefdon.                                        
     Nu  sitte  we  on  elelonde  7 forsittath  tha blisse  7 tha 
   eadignesse the iu wes 7 nu  sceal eft  cuman naefre. Us swithe 
   onsiteth deathscua.  Us swithe  longath..... On aerran melum 
   west leg reht weg, nu earon alle weogas wo. Feor nu  is leanes 
   lond.  Feor  nu is Neowollond (76) thaet geneotherade. Feor nu is 
   Dreames lond thaet gedrorene.                                      
                                                                    
     All the seas in the world they sailed, seeking they knew not  
   what; but their hearts were ever  westward.... because  so had 
   the Almighty ordained it of old that they should die and leave 
   this  world.... they  began to  murmur.... It  afterwards came 
   to pass that the foul servant of the devil, whom the people of 
   the ?AElfwines  name (Zigur),  grew mightily  in middle-earth, 
   and  he  learned  of  the  power  and  glory  of  the Westware 
   (Dwellers in the West) .... desired a higher throne  than even 
   the  descendant  of  Earendel possessed  ...... Then  he, King 
   (Tarcalion) landed on the shores of middle-earth, and  at once 
   he sent his messengers to (Zigur), commanding  him to  come in 
   haste to do  homage to  the king;  and he  (Zigur) dissembling 
   humbled himself and came, but was  filled with  secret malice, 
   purposing treachery against the people of  the Westfarers..... 
   Thus he led astray wellnigh all  the (Numenore)ans  with signs 
  
   and wonders.... and they built a great temple in the  midst of 
   the town (of  Arminaleth) on  the high  hill which  before was 
   undefiled  but  now  became  a  heathen  fane, and  they there 
   sacrificed unspeakable offerings on an  unholy altar  ... Thus 
   came death-shade  into the  land of  the Westfarers  and God's 
   children fell under the shadow .... Many  years later  it came 
   to  pass  that  old  age  assailed  (Tarcalion);  wherefore he 
   became gloomy in heart, and at the  instigation of  (Zigur) he 
   wished to conquer (Avalloni)  with a  host. The  ship-hosts of 
   the Westfarers were like countless islands in the sea .... But 
   the West-lords prayed to the Almighty, and by his  leave split 
   asunder the earth so that all  seas should  pour down  into an 
   abyss and the ships should perish; for the earth gaped open in 
   the midst of the ocean....  black winds  arose and  drove away 
   AElfwine's seven ships.                                           
   
      Now we sit in the land of exile, and dwell cut off from the          
   bliss and the blessedness that once was  and shall  never come          
   again. The death-shade lies heavy on us; longing is on us.....          
   In  former  days west  lay a  straight way,  now are  all ways          
   crooked. Far now is the land of gift. Far now is the?prostrate          
   land that is cast down. Far now is the land  of Mirth  that is          
   fallen.                                                                 
                                                                          
   'Well,  old  Rashbold  may  not  have   found  that   interesting.  But 
   it  depends  what  you're  looking  for.  You people  at any  rate will 
   find it interesting, I think, after the events of that night.  You will 
   notice  that  the  original  text  is  written  continuously  in  bold- 
   stroke  hand  (I   don't  doubt   that  the   actual  penman   was  old 
   Edwin),  but  there are  dividing dots  at intervals.  What we  have is 
   really a  series of  fragmentary extracts,  separated, I  should guess, 
   by  very  various   intervals  of   omission,  extremely   like  Arry's 
   snatches  of  Avallonian  and  Adunaic.   Indeed  this   stuff  corres- 
   ponds closely to his (which in itself is very interesting): it includes 
   all that he gave  us, but  gives a  good deal  more, especially  at the 
   beginning.  You  notice  that there  is a  long gap  at the  same point 
   as the break between his Text I and II.                                 
   'Of  course,  when  old  Rashbold  said  "the  style has  the air  of a 
   translation",  he  simply  meant  that  the  fabricator  had  not  been 
   quite  successful  in  making  the  stuff  sound  like  natural  Anglo- 
   Saxon.  I  can't  judge that.  But I  daresay he  is right,  though his 
   implied  explanation  may  be   wrong.  This   probably  is   a  trans- 
   lation  out  of  some  other  language  into  Anglo-Saxon.  But  not, I 
   think,  by  the  man  who  penned  the  page.  He  was  in a  hurry, or 
   like  Arry  trying  to  catch  the evanescent,  and if  he had  had any 
   time  for  translation  he  would  have  done  it into  modern English. 
   I  can't  see  any  point  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  unless  what  he "saw" 
   was already in it.                                                      
   'I  say  "saw".  For this  stuff looks  to me  like the  work of  a man 
   copying out all he had time to see, or  all he  found still  intact and 
   legible in some book.'                                                  
   'Or  all  he  could  get  down  of  some  strongly  visualized  dream,' 
   said  Dolbear.  'And  even  so,  I  should  guess  that  the  hand that 
   penned  this  stuff  was  already  familiar  with  the  strange script. 
   It's written freely and  doesn't look  at all  like the  work of  a man 
   trying   to   copy   something   quite   unknown.   On   your   theory, 
   Ramer, he wouldn't have had time, anyway.'                              
   'Yes,  it's  a  pretty  puzzle,'  said Frankley.  'But I  don't suppose 
   we  shall  get  much  forrarder (77) without  Arry's  help.  So  we must 
   
   wait in patience till September, and  hope for  a light  beyond the 
   sea of Scripts. I must go. The scripts that are waiting for  me are 
  
   much longer and hardly more legible.'                              
     'And probably more  puzzling,' said  Stainer. 'Surely  there's no 
   great mystery here,  in spite  of Ramer's  attempts to  create one. 
   Here   we   have   a   specimen  of   old  Edwin   Lowdham's  queer 
   hobby: the  fabrication of  mythical texts;  and the  direct source 
   of all Arry's stuff. He seems to  have taken  after his  father, in 
   more  senses  than  one;  though   he's  probably   more  inventive 
   linguistically.'                                                   
     'Really  you're  unteachable,  Stainer,'  said  Dolbear.  'Why do 
   you always prefer  a theory  that cannot  be true,  unless somebody 
   is lying?'                                                         
     'Who am I accusing of lying?'                                    
     'Well,  wait  until  September,  and  then  say what  you've just 
   said slowly and carefully to Arry, and you'll soon  discover,' said 
   Dolbear. 'If you've forgotten everything he  said, I  haven't. Good 
   night!'                                                           
                                                                     
     RD. PF. RS. MGR. NG.                                             
                                                                     
   Night 69. Thursday, 25 September, 1987.                            
                                                                     
     There  was  a  large  meeting  in  Jeremy's  rooms.   Jeremy  and 
   Lowdham   had   reappeared   in   Oxford   only  the   day  before, 
   looking  as if  they had  spent all  the vacation  examining rather 
   than  holidaymaking.  There  were eight  other people  present, and 
   Cameron came in late.                                              
                                                                     
     After  the  experiences  of  June 12th  most of  the Club  felt a 
   trifle apprehensive, and  conversation began  by being  jocular, in 
   consequence.  But  Lowdham  took  no  part in  the jesting;  he was 
   unusually quiet.                                                   
     'Well, Jerry,' said Frankley at last, 'you're the host.  Have you 
   arranged any entertainment  for us?  If not,  after so  many weeks, 
   I daresay several of us have got things in our pockets.'           
     'That  means  that  you have  at any  rate,' said  Jeremy. 'Let's 
   have it! We want, or at least I want, some time  to tell  you about 
   what we've been doing, but there's no hurry.'                      
     'That  depends  on  how  long  your  account  of   yourselves  is 
   going to take,'  said Stainer.  'Did you  do anything  except drink 
   and dawdle about the countryside?'                                 
     'We  did,'  said  Lowdham.  'But  there's  no  special  reason to 
   suppose that you'ld be interested to hear about it, Stainer.'      
   
     'Well,  I'm  here,  and that  indicates at  least a  faint interest,' 
   said Stainer.                                                          
     'All right! But if the Club  really wants  to hear  us, then  it's in 
   for  one  or  two  meetings in  which we  shall take  up all  the time. 
   Pip will burst, I can see, if he has to wait so long.  Let him  let his 
   steam off first. What's it about, Horsey?'                             
     'It'll explain itself, if  the Club  really wants  to hear  it,' said 
   Frankley.                                                              
     'Go on! Let's have it! ' we said.                                    
     Frankley took a piece of paper out of his pocket and began.          
                                                                         
   The Death At last out of the deep seas he passed,                      
                 and mist rolled on the shore;                            
              under clouded moon the waves were loud,                     
                 as the laden ship him bore                             4 
              to Ireland, back to wood and mire,                          
                 to the tower tall and grey,                              
              where the knell of Cluain-ferta's bell (79)                 
                 tolled in green Galway.                                8 
  
              Where Shannon down to Lough Derg ran                        
                 under a rainclad sky                                     
              Saint Brendan came to his journey's end                     
                 to await his hour to die.                            12 
                                                                         
              '0! tell me, father, for I loved you well,                  
                 if still you have words for me,                          
              of things strange in the remembering                        
                 in the long and lonely sea,                          16 
              of islands by deep spells beguiled                          
                 where dwell the Elven-kind:                              
              in seven long years the road to Heaven                      
                 or the Living Land did you find?'                    20 
                                                                         
              'The things I have seen, the many things,                   
                have long now faded far;                                  
              only three come clear now back to me:                       
                a Cloud, a Tree, a Star.                              24 
              We sailed for a year and a day and hailed                   
                no field nor coast of men;                                
              no boat nor bird saw we ever afloat                         
                for forty days and ten.                               28 
              We saw no sun at set or dawn,                               
                but a dun cloud lay ahead,                                
   
   and a drumming there was like thunder coming         
     and a gleam of fiery red.                       32                      
                                                       
   Upreared from sea to cloud then sheer                
     a shoreless mountain stood;                        
   its sides were black from the sullen tide            
     to the red lining of its hood.                  36 
   No cloak of cloud, no lowering smoke,                
     no looming storm of thunder                        
   in the world of men saw I ever unfurled              
     like the pall that we passed under.             40 
   We turned away, and we left astern                   
     the rumbling and the gloom;                        
   then the smoking cloud asunder broke,                
     and we saw that Tower of Doom:                  44 
   on its ashen head was a crown of red,                
     where fires flamed and fell.                       
   Tall as a column in High Heaven's hall,              
     its feet were deep as Hell;                     48 
   grounded in chasms the waters drowned                
     and buried long ago,                               
   it stands, I ween, in forgotten lands                
     where the kings of kings lie low.               52 
                                                       
   We sailed then on, till the wind had failed,         
     and we toiled then with the oar,                   
   and hunger and thirst us sorely wrung,               
     and we sang our psalms no more.                 56 
   A land at last with a silver strand                  
     at the end of strength we found;                   
   the waves were singing in pillared caves             
     and pearls lay on the ground;                   60 
   and steep the shores went upward leaping             
     to slopes of green and gold,                       
   and a stream out of the rich land teeming            
     through a coomb of shadow rolled.               64 
                                                       
  
   Through gates of stone we rowed in haste,            
     and passed, and left the sea;                      
   and silence like dew fell in that isle,              
     and holy it seemed to be.                       68 
   
   As a green cup, deep in a brim of green,            
     that with wine the white sun fills                
   was the land we found, and we saw there stand       
     on a laund between the hills                   72 
   a tree more fair than ever I deemed                 
     might climb in Paradise:                          
   its foot was like a great tower's root,             
     it height beyond men's eyes;                   76 
   so wide its branches, the least could hide          
     in shade an acre long,                            
   and they rose as steep as mountain-snows            
     those boughs so broad and strong;              80 
   for white as a winter to my sight                   
     the leaves of that tree were,                     
   they grew more close than swan-wing plumes,         
     all long and soft and fair.                    84 
                                                      
   We deemed then, maybe, as in a dream,               
     that time had passed away                         
   and our journey ended; for no return                
     we hoped, but there to stay.                   88 
   In the silence of that hollow isle,                 
     in the stillness, then we sang -                  
   softly us seemed, but the sound aloft               
     like a pealing organ rang.                     92 
   Then trembled the tree from crown to stem;          
     from the limbs the leaves in air                  
   as white birds fled in wheeling flight,             
     and left the branches bare.                    96 
   From the sky came dropping down on high             
     a music not of bird,                              
   not voice of man, nor angel's voice;                
     but maybe there is a third                    100 
   fair kindred in the world yet lingers               
     beyond the foundered land.                        
   Yet steep are the seas and the waters deep          
     beyond the White-tree Strand.'                104 
                                                      
   '0! stay now, father! There's more to say.          
     But two things you have told:                     
   The Tree, the Cloud; but you spoke of three.        
     The Star in mind do you hold?'                108 
   
    'The Star? Yes, I saw it, high and far,                         
      at the parting of the ways,                                   
    a light on the edge of the Outer Night (80)                     
      like silver set ablaze,                               112 
    where the round world plunges steeply down,                     
      but on the old road goes,                                     
    as an unseen bridge that on arches runs                         
      to coasts than no man knows.'                         116 
                                                                   
      'But  men  say, father,  that ere  the end                    
      you went where none have been.                                
      I  would  hear you  tell me,  father dear,                    
      of the last land you have seen.'                      120 
                                                                   
  
                                                                   
                                                                   
    'In my mind the Star I still can find,                          
       and the parting of the seas,                                 
    and the breath as sweet and keen as death                       
       that was borne upon the breeze.                      124 
    But where they bloom those flowers fair,                        
       in what air or land they grow,                               
    what words beyond the world I heard,                            
       if you would seek to know,                           128 
    in a boat then, brother, far afloat                             
       you must labour in the sea,                                  
    and find for yourself things out of mind:                       
       you will learn no more of me.'                       132 
                                                                   
    In Ireland, over wood and mire,                                 
       in the tower tall and grey,                                  
    the knell of Cluain-ferta's bell                                
       was tolling in green Galway.                         136 
    Saint Brendan had come to his life's end                        
       under a rainclad sky,                                        
    and journeyed whence no ship returns,                           
       and his bones in Ireland lie.                        140 
                                                                   
   When Frankley stopped there was  a silence.  If he  had hoped 
   for critical comments, adverse or favourable, he got none.       
   'Very  odd  indeed! Very  odd!' said  Lowdham at  last. 'Have 
   you been in touch with our minds on the Ramer-system, Philip? 
   Anyway, when did you write that, and why?'                       
   'There  have  been  many  more  minds  than  yours,  Arundel, 
   working on this theme, as has been pointed out  before,' said 
   Ramer. 'Tell us about it, Philip!'                               
   
     'There's  nothing  much  to  tell,'  said  Frankley. 'I  woke up 
   about four days ago  with the  thing largely  fixed, and  the name 
   Brendan running in  my head.  The first  dozen lines  were already 
   made (or were still  remembered), and  some of  the rest  was too. 
   The pictures were quite clear for  a while.  I read  the Navigatio 
   Sancti Brendani, of course, once upon a time,  years ago,  as well 
   as that early Anglo-French  thing, Benedeit's  Vita. But  I've not 
   looked  at them  again -  though perhaps  if I  did, I  might find 
   them less dull and disappointing than I remember them.'           
     'I  don't  think  you  would,'  said  Lowdham;  'they're  rather 
   dismal.  Whatever  merits  they  may  have,   any  glimmer   of  a 
   perception of  what they  are talking  about is  not one  of them, 
   trundling  the  magnificent  theme  to  market  like   bunches  of 
   neatly cut and dried  flowers. The  Old French  thing may  be very 
   interesting  linguistically, but  you won't  learn much  about the 
   West from that.                                                   
     'Still that  seems to  be where  you got  your Volcano  and Tree 
   from. But you've given  them a  twist that's  not in  your source. 
   You've put them in  a different  order, I  think, making  the Tree 
   further  west;  and  your  Volcano  is  not  a   hell-smithy,  but 
   apparently a last peak  of some  Atlantis.(81) And the Tree in St. 
   Brendan  was  covered with  white birds  that were  fallen angels. 
   The one really  interesting idea  in the  whole thing,  I thought: 
   they were angels that lived in a kind of limbo, because  they were 
   only  lesser  spirits  that  followed Satan  only as  their feudal 
   overlord, and had no real part, by  will or  design, in  the Great 
   Rebellion. But you make them a third fair race.'                  
     'And  that  bit  about the  "round world"  and the  "old road",' 
   said Jeremy, 'where did you get that from?'                       
  
     'I don't know,' said Frankley. 'It came in the writing. I  got a 
   fleeting picture, but it's faded now.'                            
     'The  Parting  of  the  Ways!'  muttered  Lowdham. 'What  do you 
   know of that?'                                                    
     'Oh, nothing. But, well - well,  but you  cannot really  find or 
   see Paradise by ship, you know.'(82)                              
     'No,'  said  Lowdham.  'Not in  the High  Legends, not  in those 
   that  have  power.  No  longer.  And   it  was   seldom  permitted 
   anyway, even before.' He said no more, and we all sat still  for a 
   while.                                                            
                                                                    
     The silence was finally broken by Markison.  'Well,' he  said, 'I 
   hope  you're not  going to  take the  line of  St. Brendan  to the 
   
   monk:  "you  will  learn  no  more  of  me."  Have you  two nothing 
   more to say? '                                                     
     'Yes indeed!' said Jeremy. 'But we've not been to Paradise.' 
     'Where have you been then?'                                      
     'We  ended  up  at  Porlock (83) on the  13th, that's  last Saturday 
   week,' said Jeremy.                                                
     'Why Porlock? Not a very exciting place, is it?'                 
     'Not  now,  maybe,'  Lowdham  answered.  'You'll  see  a  sort of 
   reason for it, though. But if you  mean: did  we wittingly  pick on 
   Porlock? the answer is no.'                                        
     'We  started  off  down  in Cornwall,  Land's End,'  said Jeremy. 
   'That was just before the end of June.'                            
     'Started off?' said Guildford. 'I got your  letter on  June 25th, 
   but that still leaves a bit of a gap. We last saw you on  the night 
   of June 12th: not a date we're likely  to forget  in a  hurry. What 
   happened during the next ten days?'                                
     'Was it as long as that?' said Lowdham  blankly. 'I  don't really 
   know.  We  landed  in  a  cove.  I  seem   to  remember   the  boat 
   grinding  on  rocks and  then being  flung up  on the  shingles. We 
   were  damned  lucky.  She  was  holed  and  sinking,  and  we ought 
   to have been drowned. Or  did I  dream it?'  He knitted  his brows. 
   'Bless me, if I'm sure. D'you remember, Trewyn?'(84)                
     'No,' said Jeremy, thinking. 'No, I don't. The first thing  I can 
   remember  is  your saying:  "We'd better  let Nick  have a  line to 
   know  that  we  haven't  been  drowned." Yes,  yes of  course: we'd 
   been caught at sea in a  storm of  wind and  lightning, and  as you 
   all  knew  we   had  gone   sailing,  we   thought  you   might  be 
   anxious.'                                                          
     'Don't  you  remember  the  night up  in my  rooms, the  night of 
   the great storm?' said Ramer.                                      
     'Yes,  I  remember  bringing  some  texts  round,'  said Lowdham. 
   'And  I  remember  the  Eagles.  But surely  the storm  came after- 
   wards, after we had started on our research tour?'                 
     'All  right,'  said  Dolbear.  'Don't bother  with all  that now; 
   there will be plenty of time to talk  about it  later. Get  on with 
   your own tale.'                                                    
                                                                     
     'Well,' said  Jeremy, 'we  stuck to  the west  coasts as  much as 
   we  could,  staying  by  the  sea,  and  walking as  near to  it as 
   possible,  when we  did not  go by  boat. Arry  is an  able seaman, 
   and  you  can  still  get  small  sailing  craft  in the  West, and 
   sometimes  an  old  sailor  to  help  who can  still handle  a boat 
   
   without petrol. But after our wreck we  did not  sail again  till we 
   got  round  to  North  Devon.  We  actually  crossed  by  boat  from 
   Bideford  to  South  Wales  in  July,  and  then   we  went   on  to 
   Ireland, right up the west coast of it by stages.                   
     'We  took  a look  at Scotland,  but no  further north  than Mull. 
  
   There seemed nothing for us there, no feel in the air at all.  So we 
   went  back  to  Hibernia.(85) The  great  storm  had  left  more traces 
   there  than  anywhere,  and not  only in  visible damage.  There was 
   a good deal of that, but  much less  than you  would expect,  and it 
   did not interest us  so much  as the  effect on  the people  and the 
   stories that  we found  going about.  People in  Galway -  well, for 
   the   matter   of  that,   from  Brandon   Hill  to   Slieve (86) League 
   seemed  to  have  been  pretty  well  shaken by  it, and  were still 
   scared  for  weeks  afterwards. If  the wind  got up  at all,  as of 
   course it  did from  time to  time, they  huddled indoors;  and some 
   would begin to trek inland.                                         
     'We  both  heard  many  tales of  the huge  waves "high  as hills" 
   coming  in  on  the  Black  Night.  And  curiously  enough,  many of 
   the  tale-tellers  agreed that  the greatest  waves were  like phan- 
   toms,  or  only  half  real:  "like  shadows  of  mountains  of dark 
   black  wicked  water".  Some rolled  far inland  and yet  did little 
   damage  before,  well,  disappearing,  melting  away.  We  were told 
   of one that  had rolled  clean over  the Aran  Isles (87) and  passed up 
   Galway  Bay,  and  so  on  like  a  cloud,  drowning  the land  in a 
   ghostly flood like rippling mist, almost as far as Clonfert.        
     'And  we  came  across  one  old  man,  a  queer old  fellow whose 
   English  was  hardly  intelligible,  on  the   road  not   far  from 
   Loughrea.(88) He was   wild   and  ragged,   but  tall   and  rather 
   impressive.  He kept  pointing westward,  and saying,  as far  as we 
   could gather: "It was  out of  the Sea  they came,  as they  came in 
   the days before the days". He  said that  he had  seen a  tall black 
   ship  high  on  the crest  of the  great wave,  with its  masts down 
   and the rags of black  and yellow  sails flapping  on the  deck, and 
   great  tall  men standing  on the  high poop  and wailing,  like the 
   ghosts  they  were;  and  they  were  borne  far  inland,  and came, 
   well, not a soul knows where they came.                             
     'We  could  get  no  more  out  of  him, and  he went  on westward 
   and  vanished into  the twilight,  and who  he was  or where  he was 
   going  we  did  not  discover  either.  Apart  from  such  tales and 
   rumours  we  had  no  real  adventures.  The  weather  was  not  too 
   bad  generally,  and  we  walked  a  lot, and  slept pretty  well. A 
   good  many  dreams  came,  especially  in  Ireland,  but  they  were 
   
   very  slippery; we  couldn't catch  them. Arry  got whole  lists of 
   ghost-words,  and  I had  some fleeting  pictures, but  they seldom 
   fitted together.  And then,  when we  thought our  time was  up, we 
   came to Porlock.                                                   
     'As  we  crossed  over  the  Severn (89) Sea  earlier in  the summer, 
   Arry had looked back, along the coast to the  south, at  the shores 
   of  Somerset,  and  he had  said something  that I  couldn't catch. 
   It was ancient English,  I think,  but he  didn't know  himself: it 
   faded  from  him  almost  as soon  as he  had spoken.  But I  had a 
   sudden  feeling  that  there  was  something important  waiting for 
   us  there,  and  I  made  up  my  mind  to take  him back  that way 
   before the end of our journey, if there was time. So I did.        
     'We  arrived  in  a  small  boat  at  Porlock  Weir  on Saturday, 
   September 13th. We put up at The  Ship, up  in Porlock  itself; but 
   we felt drawn  back shorewards,  and as  soon as  we had  fixed our 
   rooms  we  went  out  and  turned  westward,  going  up   onto  the 
   cliffs  and along  as far  as Culbone  and beyond.  We saw  the sun 
   set, dull, hazy, and rather grim, about half past six, and  then we 
   turned back for supper.                                            
     'The  twilight  deepened   quickly,  and   I  remember   that  it 
   seemed  suddenly  to  grow  very  chilly;  a  cold  wind  sprang up 
   from  the  land  and  blew  out  westward  towards  the  dying sun; 
   the sea was leaden. We both felt  tired and  anxious, for  no clear 
   reason: we had been feeling rather  cheery. It  was then  that Arry 
  
   turned  away  from  the  sea  and took  my arm,  and he  said quite 
   clearly,  and  I  heard  him  and understood  him: Uton  efstan nu, 
   Treowine!  Me  ofthyncth  thisses  windes.  Mycel  wen  is Deniscra 
   manna  to niht.(90) And that seemed  to  break  my dreams.  I began 
   to  remember,  and  piece  together  a  whole lot  of things  as we 
   walked back to the  town; and  that night  I had  a long  series of 
   dreams and remembered a good deal of them.'                        
     'Yes,'  said  Lowdham,  'and  something  happened  to me  at that 
   moment, too. I began to see as well as to  hear. Treowine,  that is 
   Wilfrid  Trewyn  Jeremy, and  I seemed  to have  got into  the same 
   dream  together,  even  before  we  were asleep.  The faces  in the 
   hotel looked pale and thin, and the walls  and furniture  only half 
   real:  other  things  and  faces  were  vaguely moving  behind them 
   all.  We  were  approaching  the  climax  of  some change  that had 
   begun last May, when we started to research together.              
     'Anyway,  we  went  to  bed,   and  we   both  dreamed;   and  we 
   woke  up  and  immediately  compared  notes;  and  we  slept  again 
   and woke and did  the same.  And so  it went  on for  several days, 
   
   until we were quite exhausted. So at  last we  decided to  go home; 
   we  made  up  our  minds  to  come  back  to  Oxford the  next day, 
   Thursday.   That  night,   Wednesday,  September   17th,  something 
   happened:  the  dreams  coalesced,  took shape,  and came  into the 
   open, as you might  say. It  seemed impossible  to believe  when it 
   was  over that  years had  not slipped  by, and  that it  was still 
   Thursday,  September  18th,  1987,  and  we  could  actually return 
   here  as  we had  planned. I  remember staring  incredulously round 
   the  dining-room,  that  seemed  to  have  grown   strangely  solid 
   again,  half  wondering  if it  was not  some new  dream-trick. And 
   we  went  into  the  post-office  and a  bank to  make sure  of the 
   date! Then  we crept  back here  secretly, a  week ago,  and stayed 
   in retreat until yesterday, conferring and putting together  all we 
   had got before we came  out of  hiding. I  think I'll  leave Trewyn 
   to do the telling. He's better at it than  I am;  and he  saw more, 
   after the earlier scenes.'                                         
     'No!' said Jeremy. 'Alwin had better begin.  The earlier  part is 
   his,  more  than  mine.  He  remembers  more  of  what was  said by 
   me than I do myself. Go on now, Arry!'                            
                                                                     
     'Well', said Lowdham, 'it  seemed to  me like  this. I  woke with 
   a start.(91) Evidently I had been dozing  on a  bench near  the fire. 
   The voices seemed to pour over me like a stream. I felt that  I had 
   been  dreaming,  something  very  odd  and vivid,  but I  could not 
   catch it; and for a minute or two  the familiar  scene in  the hall 
   seemed  strange,  and  the  English speech  about me  sounded alien 
   and remote, although the voices were  for the  most part  using the 
   soft speech of western Wessex that I knew so  well. Here  and there 
   I  caught  the  tones  of  the  Marchers  from  up  beyond  Severn- 
   mouth;  and  I  heard  a  few   speaking  queerly,   using  uncouth 
   words after the manner of those from the eastern shires.           
     'I  looked  down  the  hall,  hoping  to  see my  friend Treowine 
   Ceolwulf's  son.  There  was  a  great  crowd  in  hall,  for  King 
   Eadweard  was  there.  The  Danish  ships were  in the  Severn Sea, 
   and  all  the  south  shores were  in arms.  The heathen  earls had 
   been  defeated  away  up in  the west  marches at  Archenfield, but 
   the pirates were still at large off the Welsh coast, trying  to get 
   food  and  supplies,  and  the  Devenish  men  and  Somersets (92) were 
   on guard. There had been a bitter  affray at  Watchet a  few nights 
   before,  but the  Danish men  had been  driven off.  Porlock's turn 
   might come.                                                        
     'I  looked round  at the  faces of  the men:  some old  and worn, 
   
  
   some  still   young  and   keen;  but   they  seemed   dim,  almost 
   dreamlike in the wavering torches.  The candles  on the  high table 
   were  guttering.  A  wind  was  blowing  outside  the  great wooden 
   hall, surging round the house; the timbers  creaked. I  felt tired. 
   Not  only  because  Treowine  and  I  had  had  a  long   spell  of 
   coastguard  duty,  and  had  had  little  sleep  since the  raid on 
   Watchet;  but I  was tired  of this  woeful and  dishevelled world, 
   slipping  slowly  back into  decay, as  it seemed  to me,  with its 
   petty but cruel wars, and all the ruin of the good and  fair things 
   there had been in  my grandsires'  days. The  hangings on  the wall 
   behind  the  dais  were  faded  and  worn, and  on the  table there 
   were but few vessels or candlesticks of gold and  silver smithcraft 
   that had survived the pillage of the heathen.                      
     'The  sound  of  the  wind disturbed  me and  brought back  to me 
   old longings that I thought I had buried.  I found  myself thinking 
   of my  father, old  Eadwine Oswine's son,(93) and the  strange tales 
   he had told me when  I was  a small  lad and  he a  grizzled seaman 
   of  more  than fifty  winters: tales  of the  west coasts,  and far 
   islands, and of the deep sea,  and of  a land  there was  far away, 
   where  there  was  peace and  fruitfulness among  a fair  folk that 
   did not wither.                                                    
     'But Eadwine had taken his ship, Earendel, out into the deep 
   sea  long  ago,  and  he  never returned.  What haven  received him 
   no  man  under heaven  could tell.  That was  in the  black winter, 
   when  Alfred  went  into  hiding (94) and  so  many  men   of  Somerset 
   fled  over  sea.  My  mother  fled  to her  kindred among  the West 
   Welsh (95) for  a  while, and  I had  seen only  nine winters  in this 
   world, for I  was born  just before  the holy  Eadmund was  done to 
   death  by  the  heathen.(96) I learned  the  Welsh  tongue  and  much 
   craft upon  the wild  waters, before  I came  back in  full manhood 
   to Somerset and the service of the good king in his last wars.(97) 
     'I had been  in Iraland  more than  once; and  wherever I  went I 
   sought  tales  of  the  Great  Sea  and  what lay  out upon  it, or 
   beyond, if haply it had  any further  shore. Folk  had not  much to 
   tell  for  certain,. but  there was  talk of  one Maelduin (98) who had 
   sailed  to  new  lands,  and of  the holy  Brendan and  others. And 
   some  there  were  who  said  that  there  had been  a land  of Men 
   away west in long  days of  yore, but  that it  had been  cast down 
   and  those  that  escaped  had  come  to   Eriu (99) (so   they  called 
   Iraland) in their ships, and their descendants lived on  there, and 
   in  other  lands  about the  shores of  Garsecg. But  they dwindled 
   and forgot, and nought now was left of  them but  a wild  strain in 
   
                                                       
                                                                       
   the  blood  of  men  of  the  West.  "And  you  will know  those that 
   have it by the sea-longing that is on them," they  said,. <and  it is 
   many  that  it  draws  out  west  to  their  death  or to  come never 
   back among living men>.                                              
     'And  I  thought  that  maybe  the  blood  of  such  men ran  in my 
   father's  veins and  my own,  for our  kin had  long been  settled at 
   Glastonbury,  where  there  was  rumour  of  strange  comers  out  of 
   the  sea in  days of  old. And  the sound  of the  winds and  seas on 
   the west beaches was  ever a  restless music  to me,  at once  a pain 
   and  a desire;  and the  pain was  keener in  Spring, and  the desire 
   stronger  in  Autumn.  And  now  it  was   Autumn,  and   the  desire 
   was  scarcely  to  be  borne;  for I  was growing  old. And  the seas 
   were  wide.  So  I  mused,  forgetting  once again  where I  was, but 
   not sleeping.                                                        
     'I heard  the crash  of waves  on the  black cliffs,  and sea-birds 
   wailing;  snow  fell.  Then  the  sea  opened  before  me,  pale  and 
   boundless.  And  now  the  sun  shone  above  me,  and  the  land and 
  
   the sound of it and the  smell of  it fell  far behind.  Treowine was 
   beside  me,  and  we  were  alone,  going  west.  And  the  sun  came 
   down  and  sank  towards  the  sea  before  us,  and still  we sailed 
   west,  on  towards  the  setting  sun,  and the  longing in  my heart 
   drew  me  on  against  my  fear  and  land-bound   will.  And   so  I 
   passed into night  in the  midst of  the deep  waters, and  I thought 
   that a sweet fragrance was borne on the air.                         
     'And  suddenly  I  was  brought  back  to Porlock  and the  hall of 
   the  king's  thegn Odda.  Men were  calling out  for a  minstrel, and 
   a  minstrel  I  was,  when  the  mood  was on  me. The  king himself, 
   stern  Eadweard  Alfred's  son  - tired  before old  age he  looked - 
   sent  to me,  bidding me  sing or  speak. He  was a  stern man,  as I 
   say, but like his  father in  having an  ear, when  he had  the time, 
   for the sound of the old  measures. I  rose and  walked to  the steps 
   of the dais, and bowed.                                              
     '"Westu  hal,  AElfwine!"  said  the  king.   "Sing  me  nu hwaet- 
   wegu: sum eald leoth, gif thu wilt."                                
     ' "Ic can lyt on leothcraeft, hlaford," I said; "ac  this geworht'ic 
   unfyrn the to weorthmynde."                                          
     'And  then  I  began,  and  let  my  voice roll  out; but  my mouth 
   did not speak the words that I  had purposed:  of all  that I  had so 
   carefully  devised  against  the  event,  in  the  night  watches  or 
   pacing on the cold cliffs, not a stave came out.                     
           Hwaet! Eadweard cyning AElfredes sunu                          
           beorna beaggifa on Brytenrice                                
   
       aet Ircenfelda (100) ealdorlangne tir                                       
       geslog aet saecce sweorda ecgum *                                       
   and  all  the rest,  of such  sort as  kings look  for: not  a word  of it. 
   Instead I said this: (101)                                                    
       Monath modes lust mid mereflode 
       forth  to feran, thaet ic feor heonan 
       ofer garsecges grimme holmas                                                
       AElfwina eard ut gesece.                                                
       Nis me to hearpan hyge ne to hringthege, 
       ne to wife wynn, ne to worulde hyht, 
       ne ymb owiht elles, nefne ymb ytha gewealc.                               
   Then   I   stopped   suddenly,   and   stood   confused.  There   was  some 
   laughter,   from   those   not   under   the   king's   eye,   and   a  few 
   mocking  calls.  There  were  many  folk   in  hall   who  knew   me  well, 
   and  they  had  long  been  pleased  to  make  a  jest  of  my talk  of the 
   Great  Sea;  and  it  now  pleased  them  to  pretend  that  I  had  spoken 
   of AElfwines eard, as if I had a realm of my own out westward.              
    '"If  England   is  not   good  enough,   let  him   go  find   a  better 
   land!"  they  cried.  "He  need  go   no  further   than  Iraland,   if  he 
   longs  for  elves  and  uncouth  wights,  God  save  him!  Or  he   can  go 
   with  the  heathen  to  the   Land  of   Ice  that   they  say   they  have 
   found."                                                                     
    '  "If  he has  no mind  to sing  for the  raising of  our hearts,  let us 
   find a scop who will."                                                      
    '   "We   have   had   enough   of   the   sea,"   shouted   one   of  the 
   Marchers.   "A   spell   of   Dane-hunting   round   the   rim   of   Wales 
   would cure him."                                                            
    'But  the  king  sat  gravely  and  did  not   smile,  and   many  besides 
   were  silent.  I  could  see  in  his  eyes  that  the  words  had  touched 
   him,  though  I  doubt   not,  he   had  heard   others  like   them  often 
   before.                                                                     
    '"Peace!"   said   old   Odda   of   Portloca,   master   of   the   hall. 
   "AElfwine  here  has  sailed  more  seas  than  you  have  heard   of,  and 
                                                                              
   (*  Lowdham  provides  the  following  translations 'for  Philip's benefit'. 
    'Greetings,  AElfwine,'  said  the  king.  'Recite  me something,  some old 
  
   poem if you like.' 'I have little skill in poetry, my lord,' I said, 'but I 
   composed this in your honour a little while ago.'                           
    'Lo!  Eadweard  the  king,   Alfred's  scion,   brave  men's   patron,  in 
   Britain's  island at  Archenfield undying  fame in  battle reaped  him with 
   reddened blades.'                                                           
    For the translation of the next verses see Night 66, p. 244. N.G.)         
   
   the lands of the Welsh and Irish are not strange  to him.  With the 
   king's leave let him say what his mood bids him. It  is no  harm to 
   turn from  these  sorry  shores for  a while  and speak  of marvels 
   and  strange lands,  as the  old verse-makers  often did.  Will you 
   not speak us something by the elder poets, AElfwine?"              
     '"Not  now,  lord,"  I  said; for  I was  abashed and  weary, and 
   I  felt  as  a  man  in  a dream  who finds  himself unclad  in the 
   market-place.  "There  are  others in  hall. Men  of the  Marches I 
   hear  by  their  speech;  and  they  were  used  to boast  of their 
   songcraft,  before the  Danes came.  With the  king's leave  I will 
   sit."                                                              
     'At that a  man from  among the  Marchers leapt  to his  feet and 
   got leave to speak;  and lo!  I saw  it was  my friend  Treowine. A 
   small  dark  man he  was, but  he had  a good  voice, if  a strange 
   way  with  his  words. His  father Ceolwulf,  I had  heard, claimed 
   to come of the  kin of  the kings  that sat  at Tamworth (102) of old; 
   but  Treowine  had  come  south  many  years  before.  Ere   I  had 
   found a seat, he had a foot on the step and had begun.             
     'His verse was in the old style, indeed it was  the work  of some 
   old  poet,  maybe,  though  I  had  not heard  it before,  and many 
   words  were  dark  to  us  of  later  times; but  he gave  them out 
   strong  and  true,  now  loud,  now  soft,  as  the   theme  asked, 
   without help of  harp. Thus  he began,  and soon  all the  hall was 
   stone-still:                                                       
                Hwaet! we on  geardagum of Garsecge 
                fyrn gefrugnon of feorwegum 
                to Longbeardna londgemaerum 
                tha hi aer heoldon, iglond micel 
                on North-theodum, nacan bundenne 
                scirtimbredne scrithan gangan...                                   
     'But if it was  dark to  some of  our younger  men of  Wessex, it 
   will  be as  night to  you, who  have passed  so much  further down 
   the streams of time, since the old poets sang in Angel of  the grey 
   North-seas; so I have cast it into the  speech of  your age.  And I 
   have done so, for by  chance, or  more than  chance, this  song had 
   a part in what  befell after,  and its  theme was  knit up  with my 
   own thoughts, and it whetted my longing the more.                  
                                                                     
                            King Sheave.(103)                         
                                                                     
     In days of yore out of deep Ocean to the Longobards, in the      
   land dwelling that of old they held in the isles of the North, 
   a  ship  came  sailing,  shining-timbered,  without  oar  or  mast, 
   
   eastward  floating.  The  sun  behind   it  sinking   westward  with 
   flame  kindled  the  fallow  water.  Wind  was  wakened.   Over  the 
   world's  margin   clouds  grey-helmed   climbed  slowly   up,  wings 
   unfolding  wide  and  looming,  as   mighty  eagles   moving  onward 
   to eastern Earth, omens bearing.                                    
     Men  there marvelled,  in the  mist standing  of the  dark islands 
   in the  deeps of  time: laughter  they knew  not, light  nor wisdom; 
   shadow   was  upon   them,  and   sheer  mountains   stalked  behind 
   them, stern and lifeless, evil-haunted. The East was dark.          
     The  ship  came  shining  to  the  shore  driven, and  strode upon 
   the strand, till its stern rested on sand and shingle. The  sun went 
  
   down.  The   clouds  overcame   the  cold   heavens.  In   fear  and 
   wonder  to  the  fallow  water  sad-hearted  men  swiftly  hastened, 
   to  the  broken  beaches,  the  boat  seeking  gleaming-timbered  in 
   the grey twilight.  They looked  within, and  there laid  sleeping a 
   boy they saw breathing softly: his face was  fair, his  form lovely; 
   his  limbs  were  white,  his locks  raven golden-braided.  Gilt and 
   carven  with  wondrous  work  was  the  wood  about  him.  In golden 
   vessel  gleaming  water  stood  beside  him;  strung  with  silver a 
   harp  of  gold  beneath  his  hand  rested;  his  sleeping  head was 
   softly  pillowed  on  a  sheaf  of  corn  shimmering palely,  as the 
   fallow  gold  doth  from  far  countries   west  of   Angol.  Wonder 
   filled them.                                                        
                                                                      
     The  boat  they  hauled,  and on  the beach  moored it  high above 
   the  breakers, then  with hands  lifted from  the bosom  its burden. 
   The  boy  slumbered.  On  his  bed  they  bore  him  to  their bleak 
   dwellings,  dark-walled  and   drear,  in   a  dim   region  between 
   waste  and  sea.  There  of  wood  builded  high  above  the  houses 
   was a hall standing, forlorn  and empty.  Long had  it stood  so, no 
   noise  knowing,  night  nor  morning,  no  light  seeing.  They laid 
   him  there,  under  lock  left  him  lonely  sleeping in  the hollow 
   darkness.   They   held   the   doors.   Night   wore    away.   New 
   awakened,  as  ever  on  earth,  early  morning;  day   came  dimly. 
   Doors  were  opened.   Men  strode   within,  then   amazed  halted; 
   fear  and  wonder  filled  the  watchmen. The  house was  bare, hall 
   deserted;  no  form  found  they  on  the  floor  lying, but  by bed 
   forsaken  the  bright  vessel dry  and empty  in the  dust standing. 
   The guest was gone.                                                 
     Grief  o'ercame  them.  In sorrow  they sought  him, till  the sun 
   rising  over the  hills of  heaven to  the homes  of men  light came 
   bearing.  They  looked  upward,  and  high  upon  a  hill  hoar  and 
   treeless  gold  was glimmering.  Their guest  stood there  with head 
   
                               
                                                                     
   uplifted,  hair  unbraided;  harpstrings  they  heard in  his hand 
   ringing, at his feet they saw the fallow-golden  corn-sheaf lying. 
   Then  clear his  voice a  song began,  sweet, unearthly,  words in 
   music woven  strangely in  a tongue  unknown. Trees  stood silent, 
   and men unmoving marvelling harkened.                              
     Middle-earth  had  known   for  many   ages  neither   song  nor 
   singer; no sight so fair had eyes of mortal,  since the  earth was 
   young,  seen when  waking in  that sad  country long  forsaken. No 
   lord they  had, no  king, nor  counsel, but  the cold  terror that 
   dwelt in the desert, the dark  shadow that  haunted the  hills and 
   the hoar forest:  Dread was  their master.  Dark and  silent, long 
   years  forlorn  lonely waited  the hall  of kings,  house forsaken 
   without fire or food.                                              
                                                                     
     Forth   men  hastened   from  their   dim  houses.   Doors  were 
   opened, and  gates unbarred.  Gladness wakened.  To the  hill they 
   thronged, and their heads lifting on their guest they gazed. Grey- 
   bearded  men  bowed  before  him  and  blessed  his  coming  their 
   years to  heal; youths  and maidens,  wives and  children, welcome 
   gave him. His  song ended.  Silent standing  he looked  upon them. 
   Lord  they called  him; king  they made  him, crowned  with golden 
   wheaten garland: white his raiment, his harp  his sceptre.  In his 
   house  was  fire,  food  and  wisdom:  there  fear  came  not.  To 
   manhood he grew, might and glory.                                  
     Sheave  they  called  him, whom  the ship  brought them,  a name 
   renowned in the North-countries ever since in  song; but  a secret 
   hidden  his  true name  was in  tongue unknown  of a  far country, 
  
   where the falling  seas wash  western shores,  beyond the  ways of 
   men  since  the  world  worsened.  The word  is forgotten  and the 
   name perished.                                                     
     Their  need  he   healed,  and   laws  renewed   long  forsaken. 
   Words  he taught  them wise  and lovely:  their tongue  ripened in 
   the time of Sheave  to song  and music.  Secrets he  opened, runes 
   revealing.  Riches  he  gave  them, reward  of labour,  wealth and 
   comfort  from  the  earth  calling,  acres  ploughing,  sowing  in 
   season seed of plenty, hoarding in garner  golden harvest  for the 
   help of men. The hoar forest  in his  days drew  back to  the dark 
   mountains;  the  shadow lifted,  and shining  corn, white  ears of 
   wheat,  whispered  in  the  breezes  where  waste  had  been.  The 
   woods blossomed.                                                   
     Halls and houses hewn of  timber, strong  towers of  stone steep 
   and  lofty,  golden-gabled, in  his guarded  city they  raised and 
   roofed. In his royal dwelling of wood  well-carven the  walls were 
   
   wrought; fair-hued figures  filled with  silver, gold,  and scarlet, 
   gleaming  hung  there,  stories  boding  of strange  countries, were 
   one wise in wit the  woven legends  to thread  with thought.  At his 
   throne   men  found   counsel  and   comfort  and   care's  healing, 
   justice  in  judgement.  Generous-handed  his  gifts he  gave. Glory 
   was  uplifted.  Far  sprang  his  fame  over  fallow  water; through 
   Northern  lands  the  renown  echoed  of  the  shining  king, Sheave 
   the mighty.                                                          
                                                                       
     'When  he  ended  there  was  loud applause  - loudest  from those 
   who  understood  least,  so  that  men  should  perceive   how  well 
   they  could  thread  the  old  songs;  and  they  passed  a  horn to 
   Treowine's hand. But  ere he  drank, I  rose up,  and there  where I 
   stood I finished his song for him:                                   
                                                                       
     Seven  sons  he  begat,  sire (104) of princes,  men  great  of mood, 
   mighty-handed   and   high-hearted.  From   his  house   cometh  the 
   seed of kings, as songs tells us, fathers of the fathers, who before 
   the  change  in  the  Elder  Years  the  earth   governed,  Northern 
   kingdoms  named  and  founded,  shields  of  their   people:  Sheave 
   begat   them:   Sea-danes   and   Goths,   Swedes    and   Northmen, 
   Franks  and  Frisians,  folk  of the  islands, Swordmen  and Saxons, 
   Swabians,  Angles,  and   the  Longobards,   who  long   ago  beyond 
   Mircwudu  a  mighty  realm  and  wealth  won   them  in   the  Welsh 
   countries,  where  AElfwine, Eadwine's  son in  Italy was  king. All 
   that has passed!                                                     
                                                                       
     'And  with  that, while  men still  stared -  for there  were many 
   that  knew  my  name  and  my  father's  -  I beckoned  to Treowine, 
   and we strode from the hall into the darkness and the wind.          
                                                                       
     'And  there  I  think  I  must  end  for  tonight,'  said Lowdham, 
   with  a  sudden  change  of  tone  and  voice  that startled  us: we 
   jumped  like  men  waked  suddenly  from  a dream.  It seemed  as if 
   one  man  had  vanished  and  another  had sprung  up in  his place, 
   so  vividly  had  he  presented AElfwine  to us  as he  spoke. Quite 
   plainly I had  seen him  standing there,  a man  very like  Arry but 
   not the same - rather taller and less thick,  and looking  older and 
   greyer, though by his account he was  just Arry's  age it  seemed; I 
   had seen the glittering of his eyes  as he  looked round  and strode 
   out.  The  hall  and  the  faces  I saw  in a  blur behind  him, and 
   Treowine  was  only  a  dim  shadow  against  the  flicker   of  far 
   candles  as  he  spoke  of  King  Sheave;  but  I  heard   the  wind 
   rushing above all the words.                                         
   
  
     'Next  meeting  Treowine  and   I  will   go  on   again,  if   you  want 
   any   more   of   this,'   said   Lowdham.   'AElfwine's  tale   is  nearly 
   done;  and  after  that  we  shall  flit  more quickly,  for we  shall pass 
   further  and  further   from  what   Stainer  would   call  History   -  in 
   which  old  AElfwine  really  walked,  at  least  for  the  most   part,  I 
   guess.                                                                      
     'If  you  haven't  got  a  horn,  fill  me a  mug! For  I have  done both 
   AElfwine's   part   and   Treowine's,   and   it   is   thirsty   work,   a 
   minstrel's.'                                                                
     Markison   handed   him   a   pewter  tankard   full.  'Beo   thu  blithe 
   aet thisse  beorthege!'(105) he  said,   for  ancient   English  is   only  one 
   of the innumerable things he knows.                                         
     Lowdham   drained  the   tankard  at   a  draught.   And  so   ended  the 
   sixty-ninth  night  of  the  Notion  Club.  It  was  agreed  to  meet again 
   in  only  one  week's  time,  on  October  2nd,  lest  the  onset  of  term 
   should hinder the further tales of AElfwine and Treowine.                   
                                                                              
     WTJ. AAL MGR. RD. PF. RS. JM. JJR. NG.                                    
                                                                              
   Night 70. Thursday, 2 October, 1987.                                        
                                                                              
     Here the typescript text ends, not at the foot  of a  page; and  here the 
   manuscript  ends  also,  without  the  date-heading  for the  next meeting. 
   It is certain that  my father  wrote nothing  further. There  are, however, 
   two brief texts, written  very fast  in pencil  but fortunately  just about 
   legible,  which  give  a  glimpse  of  what  he  had  in mind.  Though both 
   obviously  belong to  the same  time, it  is not  clear which  preceded the 
   other; the one that I give first was written on the back of a draft for the 
   passage  in  E  beginning  'It  was  then  that Arry  turned away  from the 
   sea' (p. 268).                                                              
                                                                              
     The Danes attack Porlock that night. They are driven off and              
   take refuge  by swimming  out to  the ships  and so  to 'Broad              
   Relic'.(106) A small 'cnearr' (107) is captured.                                     
     It is not well guarded. AElfwine tells Treowine that  he has              
   stores laid up. They move the boat and stock it  the following              
   night and set sail West.                                                    
     The wind is from the East, and they sail on and on, and come              
   to no land; they are exhausted, and a dreamlike death seems to              
   be coming over them. They  smell [?  the] fragrance.  Swete is              
   blostma braep begeondan sae (108) says  AElfwine, and  struggles to              
   rise. But the wind changes: great clouds come out of the West.              
   'Behold  the  Eagles  of  the  Lords of  the West  coming over              
   Numenor' said AElfwine, and fell back as one dead.                          
   
     Treowine  sees  the   round  world   [?curve]  below,   and  straight 
   ahead  a  shining  land,  before  the  wind  seizes  them   and  drives 
   them  away. In  the gathering  dark [or  dusk] he  sees a  bright star, 
   shining  in  a  rent  in  the cloud  in the  West. Eala  Earendel engla 
   beorhtast. Then he remembers no more.                                   
     'Whether  what  follows  is  my  direct  dream,'  said   Jeremy,  'or 
   the  dreams  of  Treowine  and  AElfwine  in  the  deeps  of the  sea I 
   cannot say.'                                                            
     I woke to find myself                                                 
                                                                          
     Here  this  sketch  tantalisingly breaks  off. On  the same  page and 
   fairly certainly written at the same time stands this note:             
                                                                          
     The   theory   is   that   the   sight  and   memory  goes   on  with 
   descendants  of  Elendil  and   Voronwe  (=   Treowine)  but   not  re- 
   incarnation;  they  are different  people even  if they  still resemble 
   one  another  in  some  ways  even  after  a  lapse  of   many  genera- 
  
   tions.                                                                  
                                                                          
     The second sketch  is at  first fuller  (and may  for that  reason be 
   thought to have followed the other), but then passes into an outline of 
   headings and brief statements.                                          
                                                                          
     Danes  attack   that  night   but  are   driven  off.   AElfwine  and 
   Treowine  are  among  those  who   capture  a   small  ship   that  had 
   ventured  close  inshore  and   stuck.  The   rest  escape   to  'Broad 
   Relic'.                                                                 
     It  is grey  dawn ere  all is  over. 'Going  to rest?'  said Treowine 
   to AElfwine. 'Yes, I hope so,' said  AElfwine, 'but  not in  this land, 
   Treowine!  I  am  going  -  to  seek  a land,  whence King  Sheaf came, 
   maybe;  or  to  find  Death,  if  that  be  not the  name for  the same 
   place.'                                                                 
     'What do you mean?'                                                   
     'I  am  sailing,'  said  AElfwine.  'The  wind  blows  westward.  And 
   here's a ship that  knows the  sea. The  king himself  has given  it to 
   me.   I   have   handled  many   such  before.   Will  you   come?  Two 
   could make shift to sail her.'                                          
     'We should need more; and what of water and victual?'                 
     'I  have all  prepared,' said  AElfwine, 'for  this venture  has long 
   been  brewing  in  my  mind,  and  now  at last  chance and  desire are 
   matched.  There  is  provision  down  in  my  house  by  the  weir, and 
   we'll  find  a  couple  of  lusty   men  of   Somerset  whom   I  know. 
   They'll go as far as Ireland at the least, and then we'll see.'         
   
     'Yes,  you'll  find  madmen  enough  there,'  said  Treowine,  'but 
   I'll go with you so far at the least.'                                  
     When  it  was  dark  on  the   following  night   AElfwine  brought 
   along  Ceola  (of  Somerset)  and  Geraint  (of  West  Wales)  and we 
   stowed  her,  and thrust  her off.  The east  wind freshened,  and we 
   set  sail and  drove out  into the  dark waters.  There's no  need to 
   make  long  tale  of  it:  we  bent  our  course  past  the  horns of 
   Pembrokeshire  and  so  out  to  sea.  And  then we  had a  change of 
   weather,  for  a  wild  wind from  the South-west  drove us  back and 
   northward,  and  we  hardly  made  haven  upon  a  long firth  in the 
   South-west  of  Ireland.  I'd  never  been  there  before, for  I was 
   younger  than  AElfwine.  We  sat  out  the  storm  there,   and  got 
   fresh  supplies,  and  then  AElfwine  spoke of  his desire  to Ceola 
   and Geraint.                                                            
                                                                          
                Treowine sees the straight road and the world plunging 
   down. AElfwine's vessel seems to be taking the straight road and        
   falls [sic] in a swoon of fear and exhaustion.                          
     AElfwine gets view of the Book of Stories; and writes down            
   what he can remember.                                                   
     Later fleeting visions.                                               
     Beleriand tale.                                                       
     Sojourn in Numenor before and during the fall ends with               
   Elendil and Voronwe fleeing on a hill of water into the dark           
   with Eagles and lightning pursuing them. Elendil has a book             
   which he has written.                                                   
     His descendants get glimpses of it.                                   
     AElfwine has one.                                                     
                                                                          
     On  the  same slip  of paper  and written  at the  same time  as this 
   second  text  is a  note saying  that Edwin  Lowdham's page  'should be 
   in  Anglo-Saxon  straight,  without  some  scraps  of  Numenorean', and 
   that  'the  Anglo-Saxon should  not be  written in  Numenorean script'. 
   Finally there stands this  last note:  'At end  Lowdham and  Jeremy can 
   revisualize some more fragments, but  it is  hardly needed,  as Lowdham 
  
   and Jeremy have a vivid dream of the Fall of Numenor.'                  
                                                                          
     From  the  beginning  of this  history, the  story of  the Englishman 
   AElfwine,  called  also  Eriol,  who  links by  his strange  voyage the 
   vanished world of the Elves with the lives of later men, has constantly 
   appeared. So in the last words of the Quenta Noldorinwa (IV.165)  it is 
   said:                                                                   
                                                                          
     To Men of the  race of  Earendel have  they [the  tales of  the Quenta] 
     at times been told,  and most  to Eriol,  who alone  of the  mortals of 
   
    later days, and yet  now long  ago, sailed  to the  Lonely Isle,  and came 
    back  to  the  land  of  Leithien  [Britain]  where  he lived,  and remem- 
    bered things that he had heard in fair  Cortirion, the  city of  the Elves 
    in Tol Eressea.                                                           
                                                                             
   He  is  seen  in  Tavrobel  of  Tol  Eressea  translating  The  Annals  of 
   Valinor  and  The  Annals  of  Beleriand  from  the  work of  Pengolod the 
   Wise  of  Gondolin,  and  parts  of  his  Anglo-Saxon  text  are preserved 
   (IV.263, 281 ff.);  the Ainulindale  was spoken  to him  by Rumil  of Tun 
   (V.156);  the  Lhammas  of  Pengolod  was  seen   by  AElfwine   'when  he 
   came  into  the  West'  (V.167). To  the Quenta  Silmarillion his  note is 
   appended  (V.203):  'The  work  of  Pengolod  I  learned  much  by  heart, 
   and  turned  into  my  tongue,  some during  my sojourn  in the  West, but 
   most  after  my  return  to  Britain';  after  which  follow the  lines of 
   AElfwine  Widlast  that  Arundel  Lowdham  heard,  as  Alboin   Errol  had 
   heard   them:   Fela  bid   on  Westwegum   werum  uncudra,   wundra  ond 
   wihta, wlitescyne lond...                                                 
    Crossing  this  theme,  and  going  back  to  one form  of the  old story 
   AElfwine of  England (II.322  and note  42), was  the story  that AElfwine 
   never set foot on the Lonely Isle. So  in my  father's sketches  for those 
   further reaches of  The Lost  Road that  he never  wrote, AElfwine  on the 
   one  hand  (V.78) awakes  on the  beach of  the Lonely  Isle 'to  find the 
   ship being drawn by people  walking in  the water',  and there  in Eressea 
   he 'is told the Lost Tales'; but in other notes of that time (V.SO), after 
   'the  vision  of  Eressea',  the  'west  wind blows  them back',  and they 
   come to shore in Ireland. In the  note to  the final  version of  the poem 
   The  Song  of AElfwine  (a version  which I  suggested was  'probably from 
   the  years after  The Lord  of the  Rings, though  it might  be associated 
   with the Notion Club Papers of 1945', V.100) it is told (V.103):           
                                                                             
    AElfwine  (Elf-friend)  was  a  seaman  of  England  of  old   who,  being 
    driven out to sea  from the  coast of  Erin, passed  into the  deep waters 
    of  the  West,  and  according  to  legend  by  some  strange   chance  or 
    grace  found the  'straight road'  of the  Elvenfolk and  came at  last to 
    the  Isle  of  Eressea  in  Elvenhome.  Or  maybe, as  some say,  alone in 
    the waters, hungry  and athirst,  he fell  into a  trance and  was granted 
    a vision of  that isle  as it  once had  been, ere  a West-wind  arose and 
    drove him back to Middle-earth.                                           
                                                                             
    In the first  of the  sketches just  given AElfwine  and Treowine  are in 
   sight of the 'shining land' when  the wind  drives them  away; but  in the 
   second my father once more  sees AElfwine  in the  Lonely Isle  looking at 
   'the  Book  of  Stories'.  But the  whole conception  has now  developed a 
   disturbing  complexity:  the  Downfall  of  Numenor,  the   Straight  Road 
   into  the  West,  the  ancient  histories  in  unknown  language  and  un- 
   known  script  preserved  in  Eressea,  the  mysterious  voyage  of  Edwin 
   Lowdham in his  ship The  Earendel and  the single  preserved page  of his 
   
   book in Anglo-Saxon, the 're-emergence' in  his son  Arundel (Earendel) 
   and  his  friend Wilfrid  Trewin Jeremy  of 'the  sight and  memory' of 
   their  forebears  in  distant  ages  communicated  in  dreams,  and the 
  
   violent  irruption  of the  Numenorean legend  into the  late twentieth 
   century - all framed within an elaborate foreseeing of the  future (not 
   without comic and ironic elements).                                    
                                                                         
     There  is  a  slip  of  paper on  which my  father sketched  out very 
   rapidly  ideas  for what  would become  'Part Two'  of The  Notion Club 
   Papers; this was  undoubtedly written  before he  began the  writing of 
   the manuscript E, but it is most conveniently given here.              
                                                                         
     Do    the    Atlantis    story    and   abandon    Eriol-Saga,   with 
   Loudham, Jeremy, Guildford and Ramer taking part.                      
     After   night 62.(109) Loudham,    walking   home    with   Guildford 
   and  Ramer,   apologizes  for   appearing  to   scoff.  They   halt  in 
   Radcliffe  Square  and  Loudham  looks   up  at   the  Camera.   It  is 
   starry,  but  a  black  cloud  is coming  up out  of the  West [changed 
   at  once  to  (but)  caught  like  smoke in  the moon  a wisp  of cloud 
   seemed  to  be  issuing  from  the  lantern   of  the   dome].  Loudham 
   halts  and  looks  up,  passing [his]  hand over  his forehead.  'I was 
   going  to  say,'  he  says,  'that  -  I  don't  know.  I  wonder.'  He 
   hopped into college and said no more.                                  
     Night  65.  Truncated.  It  begins  after  lacuna.  Conversation  had 
   been   about   myths,   but   Loudham   had   been   restless,  walking 
   about   twisting   his  handkerchief   and  making   some  unsuccessful 
   jests.                                                                 
     Suddenly  he  went  to  the  window.  It  was  a  summer   night  and 
   he  looked  out,  then  spoke  in  a  loud  solemn  voice.  'Behold the 
   Eagles   of  the   Lords  of   the  West   coming  over   Numenor.'  We 
   were  startled.  Some  of  us  went  and  looked  out.  A  great  cloud 
   was  eating  up  the  stars,  spreading  two  vast  dark   wings  south 
   and north.                                                             
     Loudham    drew    away.    They    discuss     Numenor?    Loudham's 
   ancestry?                                                              
                                                                         
     The words with which this sketch begins, 'Do  the Atlantis  story and 
   abandon Eriol-Saga ...', are remarkable. In the first place,  they seem 
   to support the  analysis of  the way  in which  The Notion  Club Papers 
   developed that I have  suggested at  various points,  and which  I will 
   state here in a more coherent form.                                    
     'Part One' of the Papers (not at this  time conceived  to be  so) had 
   reached the stage of the completed manuscript  B (see  p. 147  and note 
   4),  and  at  this  stage Harry  Loudham was  not seen  as contributing 
   greatly to the discussions of  the Notion  Club: a  maker of  jokes and 
   
                                                                
                                                                                     
    interjections.  Above  all,  he  had  no  especial  interest  in the  question of 
    Atlantis   or   in   names   from   unknown   worlds.   Examples  of   this  have 
    been pointed out in the notes to Part One.(110)                                   
         Only  when  the  manuscript  B  was  completed  (and   the  text   of  'Part 
    One'  of  the  Papers  very  largely  achieved)  did   the  thought   enter:  'Do 
    the   Atlantis   story.'   With   Loudham's   standing   beneath   the  Radcliffe 
    Camera  and  staring  up  at  the  sky  the  whole  course  of  the   Papers  was 
    changed.   Adjustments   and   additions   were   subsequently   made   to  'Part 
    One',  hinting  at  his  peculiar  'affinity'  with  the  legend of  the downfall 
    of  the  island  empire,  and  changing   the  nature   of  his   interests:  for 
    whereas  in  B  Guildford  could  say  of  him  (p.  214  note  23):  Memoirs  of 
    the  courts  of   minor  18th   century  monarchs   are  his   natural  browsing- 
    ground',  in  the  list  of  members  of  the   Club  given   on  p.   151  (made 
    when  B  had   been  completed)(111) he  has   'special  interests   in  Icelandic 
    and  Anglo-Saxon'.  And  as  the  writing  of  'Part   Two'  in   the  manuscript 
    E   proceeded   he   ceased   to   be   Harry  and   became  Arry,   for  Arundel 
    (Earendel).                                                                       
  
         But  when  my  father  wrote  'Do  the  Atlantis  story'  he also  said that 
    the  'Eriol-Saga'  should  be  abandoned,  although  there   is  no   mention  of 
    any  such  matter  in  the  text  of  'Part  One'.  The  only explanation  that I 
    can  see  is  that  the  'Eriol-Saga'  had  been,  up  to  this  time,   what  my 
    father  had  in  mind  for  the  further  course  of the  meetings of  the Notion 
    Club, but was now rejecting in favour of 'Atlantis'.                              
         In  the  event  he  did  not do  so; he  found himself  drawn back  into the 
    ideas  that  he  had  sketched  for  The  Lost  Road  (see  V.77  -  8),  but now 
    in  a  conception  so  intricate  that  one  need  perhaps  look  no  further for 
    an   answer   to   the   question,    why   were    The   Notion    Club   Papers 
    abandoned?                                                                        
                                                                                     
                                          NOTES.                                      
                                                                                     
          1.   Pencilled at the head of the first page of  the sole  manuscript ('E') 
               of  'Part  Two'  is  'The  Strange  [Investigation  >]  Case  of Arundel 
               Loudham',  and  the  same  title  together   with  the   number  '[Part] 
               II'  is  found  on a  separate title-page  that seems  to belong  with E 
               (p.  153 note  2). The  second text  of this  Part, the  typescript 'F', 
               while  distinct  from  the  typescript  D  of  Part   One  and   with  a 
               separate  pagination,  has  no  title  or  heading  before  'Night  62'. 
               -  Loudham  is  spelt  thus  in  E  at  first,  but  becomes  Lowdham in 
               the course of the writing of the manuscript (p. 153 note 4).           
          2.   In  E there  is no  Night 62:  see p.  195 (Guildford's  footnote) and 
               note 47.                                                               
   
                                   
                                                                          
    3. In E there is no head-note to Night 63 except the word              
       'defective', and thus no reference to 'the imram'. In the final 
       text, the typescript F, the number of the night to which the        
       mention of the imram is referred was left blank; I have added       
       '69', since on that night Frankley read his poem on Saint           
       Brendan (pp. 261 ff.). - The bracketed opening word 'Good',         
       supposed to be absent in the original, was added by the editor. 
    4. the High: High Street; Radcliffe Square, see p. 222 note 69.        
    5. For 'especially about the imram' E has 'especially about the        
       Enkeladim', changed soon to 'the Imram'. For references to the      
       Enkeladim (En-keladim) in Part One see pp. 199, 206 - 7, 221        
       note 65; and for the imrama (tales of seavoyaging) see V.81 - 2. 
    6. Nordics: E has 'philologists' (but Ramer himself was a philol-      
       ogist).                                                             
    7. B.N.C.: the common abbreviation of Brasenose College, whose         
       gate is in Radcliffe Square. The 'lane' along which Ramer and       
       Guildford walked after Lowdham had left them is Brasenose           
       Lane, leading from Radcliffe Square to Turl Street (p. 213 note 
       18). - For The Camera in the following sentence see p. 222          
       note 69.                                                            
    8. On the inclusion of Night 64 see the Editor's Foreword, p. 156. 
    9. In E as originally written the entire opening of Night 65 had       
       been lost, and the text only takes up with '[Jeremy] ... "as you 
       said...." ' - which is where in F the text takes up again after 
       the loss of a page in the middle of the record of the meeting       
       (p. 227). Thus in E the conversation concerning neologisms was      
       at first lacking; it was added in to the manuscript subsequently. 
   10. In E it was Dolbear, not Ramer, who objected thus to Lowd-          
       ham's remark. Arry (for Harry) entered in the course of the         
       writing of E; see p. 213 note 16.                                   
   11. N.E.D.: A New English Dictionary, the actual title of the           
       Oxford English Dictionary or O.E.D.                                 
   12. The expression the Six Years' War is used in the Foreword and       
       several times in the text. In E my father called it here the Second 
  
       German War.                                                         
   13. Vita Fera: literally 'savage life' (ferus 'wild, untamed, savage, 
       fierce').                                                           
   14. Cf. p. 174: Frankley, according to Guildford, 'regards knowl-       
       edge of his own language at any period before the Battle of         
       Bosworth as a misdemeanour'.                                        
   15. Norman Keeps was an historical person, who expounded to my          
       father the view of English history here recounted by Philip         
       Frankley while plying his trade at the barbering establishment of 
       Weston and Cheal in the Turl Street.                                
   16. Battle of Camlan: the battle in which King Arthur and his           
       nephew Modred fell.                                                 
   
    17.  Zigur:  the  Adunaic  name  of  Sauron,  which  is  the  name that 
         Lowdham uses in E here.                                            
    18.  Owlamoo:  This  was  in  fact  the  name of  a bogey  conceived by 
         my  brother  Michael  (and  of  which  my  father made  a picture, 
         dated  1928,  now  in  the  Bodleian   Library);  but   of  course 
         Lowdham  intended  no  more  than  any  old absurd  name: in  E he 
         says 'Wallamaloo, who's he?'                                       
    19.  Numenor: so F at all occurrences here  (the long  mark over  the o 
         being added subsequently); E has Numenor.                          
    20.  Numenor is my name for Atlantis: see p. 221 note 63.               
    21.  I knew I had heard  that name  as soon  as Arry  said it:  see pp. 
         306-7.                                                             
    22.  A footnote to the text in E at this point reads: 'The records were 
         supposed  to be  written up  and presented  for correction  at the 
         end of each term. Before being passed they were initialled  by all 
         persons  mentioned  in  them.  N.G. Cf.  the Note  to the  list of 
         members of the Notion Club in F, p. 160.                           
    23.  My father's name was Edwin: in initial drafting (and in E as first 
         written)  Lowdham's  father  was  called  Oswin Ellendel  (a 'mod- 
         ernisation' of  Elendil) and  he himself  was Alboin  Arundel (cf. 
         Oswin  Errol  father  of  Alboin  in  The  Lost  Road,  V.36 ff.). 
         Oswin  Loudham  was  at  first  to  be  a  sailor  by  profession, 
         or  else  the  somewhat  absentee  Professor  of   Anglo-Saxon  at 
         Cambridge  ('I  believe  he  did   know  some   Anglo-Saxon'  said 
         his son).                                                          
    24.  I  have  not  been  able  to  discover  a  place  named  Penian in 
         Pembrokeshire.                                                     
    25.  The Earendel: in E the ship was named Earendel Star.               
    26.  It does not look to Sussex:  Arundel in  Sussex (explained  as Old 
         English  harhun-dell,  'hoarhound  valley', the  name of  a plant) 
         has of  course no  connection whatsoever  with Earendel,  merely a 
         likeness of sound.                                                 
    27.  E     has    'the     War    of     1939'    (see     note    12). 
    28.  three  sailors:  E  has  only  'And he'd  had great  difficulty in 
         collecting  any  sort  of  crew.'  Cf.  the  three   mariners  who 
         accompanied  Earendel  and  Elwing  on  the  voyage to  Valinor in 
         the Quenta Silmarillion (V.324, 327).                              
    29.  With  this  passage  cf.  V.37  - 8  and my  commentary V.53  - 5. 
    30.  the  connexion  of  the Langobards  with King  Sheaf: see  p. 227, 
         and V.92 ff.                                                       
    31.  In E Ramer says: 'Nor the repetition of  the sequence:  Alboin son 
         of Audoin = Alwin son  of Edwin.'  The addition  in F  of AElfwine 
         son  of  Eadwine  is  curious,  since  no  actual AElfwine  son of 
         Eadwine  has  been  mentioned  (merely  the  Old English  forms of 
         Alwin  and  Edwin). Possibly  it should  be understood  that Ramer 
         in  his  discussion  with  Lowdham  before  the   present  meeting 
   
         (p.  235)  had  learnt  of  the verses  ascribed to  AElfwine Widlast 
         Eadwines sunu (p. 244).                                               
  
    32.  Rosamund: see V.54.                                                   
    33.  O   Horsefriend   of   Macedon!   A   Lowdham   joke   on  Frankley's 
         first   name   (of   which  one   is  reminded   immediately  above), 
         referring  to  King  Philip  of  Macedon,  father  of  Alexander  the 
         Great (Greek  phil-ippos 'horse-loving'). 
    34.  a  star-name  for  Orion,  or  for  Rigel:  see  p.  301 and  note 6. 
    35.  the  glosses:  translations  into  Anglo-Saxon  of  individual  words 
         in  Latin  manuscripts.  See  my father's  (draft) letter  written in 
         August   1967   to   a   correspondent   known   only  as   Mr.  Rang 
         (Letters  no.  297),  in  which  he  gave  a  long  account   of  the 
         relation  between  Anglo-Saxon  Earendel  and  the  Earendil  of  his 
         mythology. The relevant part of this letter  is reprinted  in II.266, 
         but   without   the   footnote  to   the  words   'To  my   mind  the 
         Anglo-Saxon  uses  seem  plainly  to  indicate  that  it  was  a star 
         presaging the dawn (at any rate in English tradition)':               
            Its earliest recorded A-S form is earendil (oer-), later earendel, 
         eorendel.  Mostly  in  glosses  on  jubar  =  leoma; also  on aurora. 
         But  also  in  Blickling  Homilies  163,  se  niwa  eorendel  applied 
         to  St  John  the  Baptist;  and  most   notably  Crist   104,  eala! 
         earendel   engla   beorhtast   ofer   middangeard    monnum   sended. 
         Often  supposed  to  refer  to  Christ  (or  Mary),   but  comparison 
         with  Blickling  Homilies  suggests  that it  refers to  the Baptist. 
         The  lines  refer  to  a  herald, and  divine messenger,  clearly not 
         the sodfaesta sunnan leoma = Christ.                                
         The  last words  of this  note refer  to the  following lines  in the 
         poem Crist:                                                           
                       Eala Earendel engla beorhtast 
                       ofer middangeard monnum sended, 
                       ond sodfaesta sunnan leoma, 
                       torht ofer tunglas - pu tida gehwane. 
                       of sylfum pe symle inlihtes.                                          
         '... and true radiance of the sun, bright above the  stars -  thou of 
         thy  very self  illuminest for  ever every  season.' -  The Blickling 
         Homilies  are  a  collection of  Old English  sermons preserved  in a 
         manuscript at Blickling Hall in Norfolk.                              
    36.  E  has  'what  Cynewulf  meant'.  Of  Cynewulf,  author of  the Crist 
         and  other  poems,  nothing  is  certainly  known  beyond  his  name, 
         which he preserved  by setting  the runic  letters composing  it into 
         short  passages  in  the  body  of  his  poems,  so  that  the actual 
         names  of  the  runes (as  for example  the W-rune  was called  wynn 
         'joy') have a meaning in the context.                                 
    37.  From  this  point  to  the  end  of Night  66 there  are not  two but 
         three texts to be  considered (as  already noted,  p. 147),  for this 
         part  of  the  typescript  F  was  rejected  and  replaced  by  a new 
   
         version, while both typescript versions differ  radically from  E in 
         respect  of  Lowdham's   linguistic  discoveries.   The  divergences 
         have  many  notable  features,  and  the  superseded   versions  are 
         given separately, pp. 299 ff.                                       
    38.  'That  breaks  my  dream'   was  an   expression  of   my  mother's, 
         meaning  that  something  in  waking  life  had   suddenly  reminded 
         her of a passage in a  dream. In  the original  version of  Night 66 
         (p.  303)  Jeremy  says  'That  breaks  my  dream!'  when  Lowdham's 
         words suddenly recall to  his mind  the place  where, in  his dream, 
         he  had  found  the  reference  to  Numenor.  -  The  Oxford English 
         Dictionary does not  give the  expression, and  the only  place that 
         I have found it  is in  the English  Dialect Dictionary,  ed. Joseph 
         Wright, Break 27 (3), with a reference to West Yorkshire.           
    39.  Yozayan:  this  Adunaic   name  occurs   in  Aldarion   and  Erendis 
         (Unfinished Tales p. 184): 'Do you not love the Yozayan?'           
    40.  The  term  Elf-latin  (also  Elven-latin)  occurs frequently  in The 
         Lost  Road  and  The  Lhammas:  see  the  Index  to   Vol.V.  Alboin 
  
         Errol called the  first language  ('Eressean') that  'came through' 
         to him Elf-latin, but it is not explained why he did so.            
    41.  Tiwas:  Tiw  was  the  name  in  Old  English  of  the  Germanic god 
         equated   with   Mars   (whence   Tuesday,   based  on   Latin  dies 
         Martis;  French  Mardi),  and  known  in  Old  Norse  as   Tyr.  The 
         name  is  generally  derived  from an  earlier * Tiwaz,  cognate with 
         Latin  deus (<  'deiwos), and  so meaning  originally 'god';  in Old 
         Norse  the  plural  Twar  'gods'  is  found,  of  which   Tiwas  (= 
         'Valar')  is  the  unrecorded  Old  English  equivalent  that  'came 
         through' to Lowdham.                                                
    42.  Nowendaland:   derived   from   the   recorded   Old   English  word 
         nowend   'shipmaster,   mariner'.   For   another    occurrence   of 
         Nowendaland see p. 317.                                             
    43.  Freafiras: this word is  found elsewhere  (see p.  317) as  a trans- 
         lation  of  the  word  turkildi  in Lowdham's  Fragment I  (p. 246), 
         which  he  translated  'lordly  men'  (p.  248):  Old  English  frea 
         'lord',  often found  also as  the first  element of  compounds, and 
         firas 'men', a word  used in  Old English  poetry (cf.  IV.206, 208, 
                                                                            
         211-12).                                                          
                                                                            
    44.  Regeneard:  this  was  no  doubt  used in  reference to  Valinor. In 
         Old  English  the  element  regn-  occurs   in  compounds   with  an 
         intensive  force  ('greatness,  power'),  and  also in  proper names 
         (as  Regenweald,  revived  as  Reginald).   In  the   ancient  Norse 
         poems  Regin,  plural,  meant  the  gods, the  rulers of  the world, 
         and  occurs  in  Ragna-rok  'the  doom  of  the   gods'  (mistakenly 
         transformed into 'the twilight of  the gods'  by confusion  with the 
         word rokr 'twilight').  Old English  eard 'land,  country, dwelling, 
         home'; thus Regeneard 'God-home', Valinor.                          
    45.  Midswipen:   a   word   midja-sweipains   is   found    in   Gothic, 
   
         apparently  meaning  'cataclysm,  flood  of  the  middle(-earth)', 
         midja  being  a  reduced  form  of  midjun-  as in  Gothic midjun- 
         gards  (the  inhabited  world  of  men,  'Middle-earth').  This is 
         clearly  the  basis  of  Lowdham's  unrecorded  Old  English  Mid- 
         swipen.                                                            
    46.  hebaensuil: in later spelling heofonsyl; cf. the Old  English text 
         given  on  p.  314.  frumaeldi:  'First  Age'. I  cannot certainly 
         interpret Wihawinia.                                               
    47.  In  The Lost  Road (V.43)  Oswin Errol  tells Alboin:  'But you'll 
         get into trouble, if you let your cats  out of  the bag  among the 
         philologists - unless, of course, they  back up  the authorities.' 
         Like  Edwin  Lowdham,   Oswin  Errol   had  studied   Old  English 
         (V.44).                                                            
    48.  westra  lage  wegas  rehtas,  wraikwas  nu  isti:  the  line 'came 
         through'  also  to  Alboin  Errol  in  The  Lost Road  (V.43), but 
         ending nu isti sa wraithas; see p. 304.                            
    49.  Onomasticon:  alphabetic  list  of  proper  names,  especially  of 
         persons.                                                           
    50.  In The Lost Road AElfwine  chanted a  form of  these lines  in the 
         hall  before  King  Edward the  Elder (V.84),  where they  are not 
         given in an archaic form but in the spelling of the  manuscript of 
         The Seafarer (see V.85):                                           
                    Monad modes lust mid mereflode 
                    ford to feran, paet ic feor heonan 
                    ofer hean holmas, ofer hwaeles edel 
                    elpeodigra eard gesece.                                            
                    Nis me to hearpan hyge ne to hringpege 
                    ne to wife wyn ne to worulde hyht 
                    ne ymb owiht elles nefne ymb yda gewealc.                          
         A  prose  translation  is given  (whereas Lowdham  translates into 
  
         alliterative verse): 'The desire of my spirit urges me  to journey 
         forth over the flowing  sea, that  far hence  across the  hills of 
         water and the whale's country I  may seek  the land  of strangers. 
         No mind have I for harp, nor gift of ring,  nor delight  in women, 
         nor joy in the world, nor concern with aught else save the rolling 
         of the waves.'                                                     
            In   The   Seafarer   the    text   is    somewhat   different: 
                      monad modes lust maela  gehwylce 
                      ferd to feran, paet ic feor heonan 
                      elpeodigra eard gesece 
         (which  is  then  followed  by  five  lines omitted  in AElfwine's 
         version); maela gehwylce 'on every occasion', ferd  (ferhd) 'heart, 
         spirit', i.e. literally 'the desire of my spirit urges my heart on 
         every occasion to  journey'. These  alterations reappear  in Lowd- 
         ham's version here,  and they  depend, I  imagine, on  my father's 
         judgement  that  the preserved  text of  The Seafarer  is corrupt. 
   
         The  third  line  in  The  Lost  Road text,  ofer hean  holmas, ofer 
         hwaeles  edel,  not  found  in  The Seafarer,  is replaced  in Lowd- 
         ham's  version  by  the  less  banal  ofer  garsecges  grimme holmas 
         (writing it in later spelling), 'over the grim waves of Garsecg (the 
         ocean)'; for Garsecg see the references given in V.82.               
            The fourth line of Lowdham's version differs,  as he  points out, 
         from that in The  Seafarer in  the reading  aelbuuina eard  (= later 
         aelfwina eard) 'land of the Elf-friends'  for elpeodigra  eard 'land 
         of strangers, aliens'; the substitution  of aelfwina  for elpeodigra 
         requires the presence  of the  word uut  (ut) for  metrical reasons. 
         The text of The Lost Road follows The Seafarer.                      
            In  The  Notion  Club  Papers  AElfwine's  chant before  the king 
         (p. 272) is exactly as Lowdham's  version here,  but given  in later 
         spelling; see also p. 304.                                           
    51.  These lines  Alboin Errol  recited to  his father  in The  Lost Road 
         (V.44)  in  precisely  the same  form, except  that AElfwine  is not 
         there called Eadwines sunu.  For other  appearances of  these lines 
         see V.55. In the translation the words  'a land  lovely to  look on' 
         (wlitescene land)  have been  added from  the first  typescript (see 
         note 37): they were inadvertently omitted in the second.             
    52.  Lowdham  concludes  his lecture  in the  manner of  the ending  of a 
         medieval  minstrel's romance,  and with  a swipe  at Frankley.  or I 
         ende: 'before I end.'                                                 
    53.  From  Night  67  onwards  there  are  again  only  the  manuscript E 
         and  the  typescript  F, the  latter being  the continuation  of the 
         revised typescript (see p. 147 and note 37 above).                   
    54.  0 Lover of Horses: see note 33.                                      
    55.  Lowdham's   'fragments'   are  inserted   into  the   typescript  on 
         separate  sheets.  They  are  in  two  forms: a  typescript, printed 
         here,  and  a  manuscript  of  two  pages,  reproduced  as  frontis- 
         pieces  to  this  book,  representing  Lowdham's  copies  'in  a big 
         bold  hand,   done  with   one  of   the  great   thick-nibbed  pens 
         Lowdham  is  fond  of',  with  'glosses in  red ink':  for unglossed 
         words  there  are  however   (unlike  what   Lowdham  said   of  his 
         copies,  p.  248)  no  query marks.  In the  typescript text  of the 
         fragments  the  Avallonian  and  Adunaic  words  are  given  all  in 
         capital  letters,  but  I  print them  here in  italic, capitalising 
         according to the manuscript version.                                 
    56.  Comparison  of  the typescript  text of  the fragments  printed here 
         with  the  manuscript  version  reproduced  as   frontispieces  will 
         show  that  the  only  differences  in  actual word-forms  are manu- 
         script  hikalba  'she  fell'  in  I  (B),  where the  typescript has 
         hikallaba; manuscript katha 'all'  in II,  where the  typescript has 
         katha;  and manuscript  ido 'now'  at all  three occurrences  in II, 
         but idon at  the last  two in  the typescript,  with the  gloss 'now 
  
         (is)'. There are many minor differences in Lowdham's glosses.        
   
          The  typescript  text  of  the  fragments  was  no  doubt  made  to 
         accompany the final typescript  F of  the narrative,  but it  is not 
         clear  to  me  whether  it  preceded  or  followed   the  manuscript 
         pages. Earlier forms of these pages are given on pp.  311 -  12. For 
         the form of the fragments in E see p. 309.                           
   57.   Plato's dialogue Timaeus is  the source  (together with  the long 
         unfinished dialogue Critias) of  the legend  of Atlantis,  the great 
         island  empire  in  the western  ocean which,  expanding aggressive- 
         ly against the  peoples of  the Mediterranean,  was defeated  by the 
         Athenians,  and  was swallowed  up 'in  a single  day and  night' by 
         the  sea,  leaving  a  vast shoal  of mud  that rendered  the waters 
         impassable  in  the  region  where Atlantis  had been.  According to 
         Plato,  the  story  was  told  (about  the  beginning  of  the sixth 
         century B.C.) by an Egyptian priest  to Solon  the Athenian,  and it 
         came down thence by  several intermediaries  to Critias,  a relative 
         of Plato's, who tells the story in the two dialogues. In the Critias 
         a long and extremely detailed account of Atlantis  is given,  of its 
         great city, the temple of Poseidon with its  colossal statue  of the 
         god, the wealth of the land in all  resources of  minerals, animals, 
         timber, flowers  and fruits,  the horse-racing,  the bull-sacrifice, 
         the  laws  governing  the  realm.  At  the end  of this  account the 
         narrator tells that the men of Atlantis fell away from  the justice, 
         wisdom   and  virtue   of  earlier   generations,  and   that  Zeus, 
         perceiving  their   debasement  and   corruption,  and   wishing  to 
         punish them, called all  the gods  together and  spoke to  them; but 
         at this point the Critias breaks  off unfinished.  The story  of the 
         war  with  the Greeks  and the  downfall of  Atlantis is  told, very 
         briefly, in the other dialogue, the Timaeus.                         
          The  eldest  child  of  Poseidon  (tutelary god  of Atlantis)  by a 
         mortal  woman  became  the  first  king,  and  Poseidon   named  him 
         Atlas,  'and  after  him  the  whole  island  and ocean  were called 
         Atlantis.'                                                           
          Ultimately  the  name  Atlas  is  that  of  the  Titan  who  upheld 
         the  heavens  on  his  head and  his hands,  according to  Hesiod in 
         the  far  western regions  of the  earth, near  the dwelling  of the 
         Hesperides.  He  was  the  father  of  the  Pleiades,  and  also, in 
         Homer,   of   Calypso,   on   whose   island  Ogygia   Odysseus  was 
         shipwrecked.                                                         
   58.   Cf.  The  Lost  Road,  where  Audoin  Errol,  son  of  Alboin,  speaks 
         to himself of his dreams (V.52):  'Just pictures,  but not  a sound, 
         not a  word. Ships  coming to  land. Towers  on the  shore. Battles, 
         with  swords  glinting  but  silent.  And  there  is   that  ominous 
         picture:  the  great  temple  on  the   mountain,  smoking   like  a 
         volcano.'                                                            
   59.   E has  here: '  "... But  I've done  what I  can. Sauron  and nahamna 
         remain to be  solved." "Sauron!"  said Jeremy  in a  strange voice.' 
   
         Lowdham  refers  only   to  unknown   Quenya  words   because,  as 
         will be seen more fully later, in E there  was no  Adunaic element 
         in  the  fragments   he  received.   The  word   nahamna  preceded 
         nukumna  'humbled'  of  the  later  text  of  the  Quenya fragment 
         (p.  246), and  was uninterpretable  also by  Alboin Errol  in The 
         Lost Road (V.47).                                                  
    60.  The  name  Nimruzir  appears in  Fragment I  (8), 'seven  ships of 
         Nimruzir  eastward'.  In  E  Jeremy  addresses  Lowdham  as Earen- 
         dil, changed subsequently to Elendil.                              
    61.  The Adunaic words Ba kitabdahe! are absent in E (see note 59). 
    62.  In E Lowdham cries out: 'Es sorni  heruion an!  The Eagles  of the 
         Lords are at hand!' This was changed later to  'The Eagles  of the 
         Powers of the West are at hand!  Sorni Numevalion  anner! '  In an 
  
         earlier,  rejected version  of the  passage Lowdham's  words were: 
         'Soroni numeheruen ettuler!'                                       
    63.  In  E  Jeremy speaks  of 'the  fell counsels  of Sauron',  not 'of 
         Zigur'. He says that 'Tarkalion has set forth his might',  where F 
         has 'the King', and the sails of the Numenorean ships are 'scarlet 
         and  black'  ('golden and  black', F).  He ends  in E:  'The world 
         waits  in  fear.  The  Numenoreans  have  encompassed  Avallon  as 
         with  a  cloud.  The  Eldar  mourn  and  are  afraid.  Why  do the 
         Lords of the West make no sign?'                                  
    64.  For 'The Lords have spoken to Eru, and  the fate  of the  World is 
         changed'  E  has  'The  Lords  have  spoken  to  Iluvatar  [>  the 
         Maker],  and  the  counsel  of  the Almighty  is changed,  and the 
         fate of the world is overturned.'                                  
    65.  For the passage in F beginning 'See! The  abyss openeth...'  E (as 
         first  written: the  wording was  changed in  detail subsequently) 
         has:                                                               
            'Ah! Look! There  is a  chasm in  the midst  of the  Great Seas 
         and the waters rush  down into  it in  great confusion.  The ships 
         of  the  Numenoreans  are  drowned  in  the  abyss. They  are lost 
         for   ever.   See  now   the  eagles   of  the   Lords  overshadow 
         Numenor.   The   mountain  goes   up  to   heaven  in   flame  and 
         vapour; the hills totter, slide, and  crumble: the  land founders. 
         The  glory  has  gone  down  into  the  deep  waters.  Dark ships, 
         dark  ships  flying into  darkness! The  eagles pursue  them. Wind 
         drives  them,  waves  like  hills  moving.  All  has  passed away. 
         Light has departed! '                                              
              There was a roar of thunder and a blaze of lightning...       
         Thus  there  is  no  mention  in  E of  Lowdham and  Jeremy moving 
         to the window and 'talking to one another in a strange tongue.' 
    66.  For Abrazan E has Voronwe, 'Steadfast', 'Faithful'; this  was the 
         name  of the  Elf who  guided Tuor  to Gondolin,  Unfinished Tales 
         pp. 30 ff. Cf. Jeremy's second name, Trewin (see note 84).         
    67.  On 'the Great Storm' see p. 157 and note 1.                        
   
    68.  The  statement  that  Ramer  picked  up  a  piece of  paper covered 
         with writing and put it in a drawer is present in E as written. See 
         note                                                            70. 
    69.  in  the  schools: acting  as examiners  in the  final examinations, 
         held at the end  of the  summer term  (cf. Guildford's  footnote on 
         p. 253).                                                            
    70.  In  E the  letter was  postmarked in  London. -  As E  was written, 
         the  record  of  the meeting  of Night  68 ended  immediately after 
         Guildford had read  the letter  aloud, with  the words:  'We agreed 
         to Thursday  25th of  September', and  is followed  by Night  69 on 
         that  date.  Thus,  although  at  the end  of Night  67 Guildford's 
         statement  that  he   saw  Ramer   pick  up   the  leaf   of  Edwin 
         Lowdham's  manuscript  and  put  it in  a drawer  was present  in E 
         as  originally  written,  on  Night  68 Ramer  does not  appear and 
         the  paper  is not  mentioned (which  is why  the account  of Night 
         68 begins with  the words  'There is  not much  to record'  - words 
         that should have been  removed). In  E Night  69 (the  last meeting 
         recorded  in  The Notion  Club Papers)  proceeds essentially  as in 
         F  (pp.  260  -  77).  The  matter  of  'Edwin  Lowdham's  page' on 
         Night  68  was  inserted  into E,  but the  structure of  the manu- 
         script  and  its  pagination show  clearly that  this was  not done 
         until the text of Night 69 had been completed.                      
    71.  In  E  Ramer's  remarks  about  'Edwin  Lowdham's  page'   and  his 
         discovery  that  the  language was  Old English  are very  much the 
         same as in F, but he gives an opinion about  the dialect  and date: 
         'He thought it was  Numenorean, I  guess. But  actually it  is just 
         Old English - latish West Saxon, I  think, but  I'm no  expert. The 
         script is,  I think,  plainly Numenorean...'  See further  notes 72 
  
         and 74.                                                             
    72.  Rashbold is a translation of Tolkien: see p.  151. Pembroke  is the 
         college  to  which  the professorship  of Anglo-Saxon  is attached, 
         its  holder  being  ex  officio  a fellow  of the  college. -  In E 
         Professor  Rashbold  does  not  appear,  and  it  is  Ramer himself 
         who  deciphered,  transcribed,  and   translated  the   page  ('And 
         here's  the  transcription,  with  such  a  translation as  I could 
         make').                                                             
    73.  Cf. the  third Old  English version  of The  Annals of  Valinor, of 
         which I noted (IV.290) that the language  is that  of ninth-century 
         Mercia. There are several references in my father's letters  to his 
         particular  liking for  and sense  of affinity  with the  West Mid- 
         lands of England and  its early  language. In  January 1945  he had 
         said  to  me  (Letters  no.  95): 'For  barring the  Tolkien (which 
         must  long  ago  have  become  a  pretty  thin  strand)  you  are a 
         Mercian  or  Hwiccian  (of  Wychwood)  on  both  sides.'   In  June 
         1955  he  wrote  to  W.  H.  Auden  (Letters  no.  163):  'I  am  a 
         West-midlander   by   blood   (and   took  to   early  west-midland 
   
         Middle English as a known tongue  as soon  as I  set eyes  on it)'; 
         and in another letter of this time (Letters no. 165): '... it is, I 
         believe,  as  much  due to  descent as  to opportunity  that Anglo- 
         Saxon  and  Western  Middle  English  and  alliterative  verse have 
         been  both  a  childhood  attraction   and  my   main  professional 
         sphere.'                                                            
    74.  The Old English version (not in the Mercian  dialect, see  note 71) 
         written to accompany the manuscript  E is  given on  pp. 313  - 14, 
         and  the  representation  of  the  original  form  of  it  in Edwin 
         Lowdham's  tengwar  on  pp.  319  -  20.  Of  the   subsequent  Old 
         English (Mercian)  version, printed  here from  F, my  father began 
         a text in tengwar but  abandoned it  after a  single page;  this is 
         reproduced on p. 321.                                               
    75.  Arminaleth:  Adunaic  name   of  the   City  of   the  Numenoreans, 
         found  also  in   The  Drowning   of  Anadune.   In  The   Fall  of 
         Numenor  ($2)  it  was  named  Numenos  (V.25,  and in  this book 
         p. 333). On the site of the temple see p. 384.                      
    76.  Neowollond: in Professor  Rashbold's translation  (p. 259)  this is 
         rendered 'the? prostrate land'; in the earlier Old  English version 
         accompanying  E,  which  was  translated  by  Michael  Ramer  (note 
         72), the name (in the form  Niwelland) is  rendered 'the  Land that 
         is fallen low' (pp.  314 -  15). Old  English neowol  (neol, niwol) 
         'prostrate,  prone;  deep,  profound';  cf.  the  early  names  for 
         Helm's    Deep,    Neolnearu,    Neolnerwet,   VIII.23    note   6. 
    77.  forrarder:'further forward'.                                        
    78.  On the texts and titles of this poem see the note on  pp. 295  - 6, 
         where also the published version is given.                          
    79.  Cluain-ferta:  Clonfert,  near  the   river  Shannon   above  Lough 
         Derg.  The  monastery  was  founded  by  Saint  Brendan   Abbot  of 
         Clonfert,   called   the   Navigator,    about   the    year   559. 
    80.  a  light  on  the  edge  of  the  Outer   Night:  cf.   the  Quenta 
         Silmarillion (V.327): 'But [the Valar] took  Vingelot [the  ship of 
         Earendel],  and they  hallowed it,  and they  bore it  away through 
         Valinor to  the uttermost  rim of  the world,  and there  it passed 
         through  the  Door  of  Night  and  was  lifted  up  even  into the 
         oceans of heaven.'  The following  line in  the present  text, like 
         silver  set  ablaze,  is  replaced in  the final  form of  the poem 
         (p. 298, line 104) by beyond the Door of Days.                      
    81.  The passage Lowdham refers to  is lines  33 -  52, where  when 'the 
         smoking  cloud  asunder  broke'  they  'saw  that  Tower  of Doom': 
         in  the  earliest  text  of  the  poem  the  mariners  'looked upon 
         Mount Doom' (p. 295).                                               
    82.  Cf.  the  outline  for  The  Lost  Road  in  V.80,  where 'AElfwine 
  
         objects that Paradise cannot be got to by ship  - there  are deeper 
         waters  between  us  than  Garsecg.  Roads   are  bent:   you  come 
         back in the end. No escape by ship.'                                
   
                            
                                                                         
    83. Porlock: on the north coast of Somerset.                          
    84. Trewyn:  Jeremy's  second  name is  spelt Trewin  in the  lists of 
        members   of   the   Notion   Club.  The   Old  English   name  is 
        Treowine  (which  Lowdham  uses   subsequently,  p.   268),  'true 
        friend';  cf.  the  Elvish  name  Voronwe' 'Steadfast'  by which 
        Lowdham names him in the text E (note 66).                        
    85. Hibernia: Ireland (see note 99).                                  
    86. Slieve  League  is  a mountain  on the  coast of  Donegal, Brandon 
        Hill  on  the coast  of Kerry;  thus Lowdham  means 'all  down the 
        west coast of Ireland'.                                           
    87. The Aran Isles lie across the entrance to Galway Bay.             
    88. Loughrea:   a   town   and   lake   to   the   east   of   Galway. 
    89. the Severn Sea: the mouth of the Severn.                          
    90. 'Let us hasten now, Treowine! I do not like this wind. There  is a 
        great likelihood of Danes tonight.'                               
    91. The opening of  Lowdham's story  is closely  based on  the account 
        in  The  Lost  Road  (V.83),  although  there  AElfwine's  part is 
        reported by the narrator, and it is his son Eadwine that  he looks 
        for in the hall, not his friend Treowine. For  a brief  account of 
        the historical setting in the years of King Edward the  Elder (son 
        of  King  Alfred),  the  defeat  of  the  Danes at  Archenfield in 
        Herefordshire,  and  the  raids  on   Watchet  and   Porlock,  see 
        V.80 - 1.                                                         
    92. Devenish  men  and  Somersets:  Devenish  is Old  English Defenisc 
        'of  Devon';  Defnas,  Defenas  'men  of Devon'  is the  origin of 
        the  name  Devon.  Somersets  is   from  Old   English  Sumorsaete 
        'men  of Somerset'  with the  later plural  ending added;  as with 
        Defnas  >  Devon,  Sumorsaete  became  the  name  of   the  region 
        Somerset.                                                         
    93. Edwin  Lowdham's father  has not  been mentioned,  but as  is seen 
        here he was Oswin Lowdham.                                        
    94. Alfred went into hiding: in the Isle of  Athelney in  Somerset, in 
        878.                                                               
    95. the  West  Welsh:  the  people  of  Cornwall  (Old  English  Corn- 
        wealas  'the Welsh  in Cornwall'  became the  name of  the region, 
        Cornwall).  On  AElfwine's  mother,  who  came  'from  the  West', 
        see II.313, V.85.                                                 
    96. Saint  Edmund,  King  of East  Anglia, was  defeated by  the Danes 
        in  869  and (according  to the  tenth century  life of  the king) 
        murdered by them:  he was  tied to  a tree  and shot  through with 
        many arrows. The Danish  raids in  the region  of the  Severn took 
        place in 914, and thus 'AElfwine' was about 45  years old  at this 
        time (see V.80, 85), since he was born 'just before' the  death of 
        Saint  Edmund.  Arry  Lowdham  was  born  in  1938,  and  was  now 
        48 or 49. Subsequently Guildford says (p. 276) that in  his vision 
        of  AElfwine  in  the  hall at  Porlock he  had looked  older than 
   
         Lowdham,  'though  by  his  account he  was just  of Arry's  age it 
         seemed'.                                                            
    97.  the good king in his last wars: King Alfred (died 899).             
    98.  Maelduin: see V.81 - 2.                                             
    99.  Eriu:  the  Old  Celtic  name  * Iveriu  (whence   Latin  Hibernia) 
         became Irish  Eriu (accusative  case Eirinn,  Erin). From  the same 
         source is Old English Iras, Iraland. 
   100.  aet  Ircenfelda: Archenfield  in Herefordshire;  see V.SO  (the Old 
         English Ircingafeld given there is an earlier form).                
  
   101.  Monath modes lust...: on these verses see note 50.                  
   102.  Tamworth:  in  Staffordshire:  the chief  residence of  the Mercian 
         kings.                                                              
   103.  King Sheave: for discussion of the legend of  'Sheaf' and  notes on 
         the text of the poem see V.91 - 6.                                  
           Among  the  manuscripts  of  The  Lost  Road  material  (see V.85 
         ff.) there are two texts of the poem,  the one  (which I  will here 
         call 'V') written out in verse  lines, the  other ('P')  written as 
         prose. In The Lost Road I printed  V only,  since the  two versions 
         differ only in a few minor details. In V there is a short narrative 
         opening, in which it is told that AElfwine chanted  the poem;  in P 
         there is only a title, King Sheave.                                 
           In  the  manuscript  E  of  The  Notion  Club  Papers  it  is not 
         Treowine who recites the poem, as it is the typescript F:           
             At that one of the Marchers leaped  to his  feet and  got leave 
         to  speak.  Even  before  I  had  found  a  seat  beside  Treowine, 
         whom I  espied far  down the  hall, the  fellow had  a foot  on the 
         step  and  had  begun.  He  had  a  good  voice,  if a  strange way 
         with  his  words. Ceolwulf,  as I  heard later,  was his  name, and 
         he  claimed  to  come  of  the  blood  of their  kings that  sat at 
         Tamworth of old. His verse was in the old style...                  
         This was changed  in pencil  to the  later account.  In E  there is 
         only  a  direction  'Here follows  the Lay  of King  Sheave', which 
         stands  at  the  bottom  of  page  42 in  the manuscript.  The text 
         continues  on  another  page  with  'When he  ended there  was loud 
         applause...  and they  passed a  horn of  ale to  Ceolwulf's hand.' 
         When I edited The Lost Road  I did  not observe  that this  page is 
         numbered  46,  while  the  manuscript  P of  King Sheave  (in which 
         the poem is written out as prose) is  numbered 43  to 45.  Thus the 
         manuscripts  V  and  P,  which  I  took  to  be  'obviously closely 
         contemporary'  (V.87),  were  in  fact  separated  by   some  eight 
         years:  a  misjudgement  based  on  the  fact  of  the  texts being 
         placed together in my father's archive and their  close similarity, 
         although the evidence of the pagination is perfectly clear.         
           The  manuscript  P, then,  was written  in 1945  on the  basis of 
         the much earlier V, and was the  text from  which the  typescript F 
         given  here  was  taken  (with  a  few  further  changes);  and all 
   
    
                                                                             
        differences  between  the  text  given on  pp. 273  ff. in  this book 
        and that on pp. 87 ff. in The Lost Road belong to 1945.               
           The  last  eight  lines  of  the  supplementary  part of  the poem 
        (The  Lost  Road  p.  91, lines  146 -  53, beginning  'Sea-danes and 
        Goths  ...'),  which  do  not  appear  in  the  manuscript   V,  also 
        belong apparently to the time of The Notion Club Papers.              
   104. The text P has  sires, but  both V  and the  typescript F  of the 
        Papers have sire.                                                     
   105. aet thisse beorthege: Old English beordegu 'beer-drinking'.            
   106. I cannot explain the reference of 'Broad Relic'.                       
   107. cnearr:  'ship',  a  very  rare  Old  English  word   probably  taken 
        from Norse, since it is only applied to vessels of the Vikings.       
   108. 'Sweet is the breath of flowers beyond the sea.'                       
   109. After night 62: this is the later Night 63.                            
   110.  See p.  214 note  23; p.  194 and  note 46;  p. 199  and note  51; p. 
        206 and note 63.                                                      
   111. That  this list,  following the  revised title-page  given on  p. 149, 
        was  made  after  the  completion of  manuscript B  is seen  from the 
        name Frankley for earlier Franks (p. 150).                            
                                                                             
                     Note on 'The Death of Saint Brendan'                     
                  with the text of the published form 'Imram'.                 
  
                                                                             
   A  great  deal  of  work  went   into  this   poem,  with   its  elaborate 
   versification: there are no  less than  fourteen closely-written  pages of 
   initial  working,  and  there  follow   four  finished   manuscript  texts 
   preceding  the  typescript  text  printed  on  pp. 261  - 4.  Much further 
   work on it followed later.  It is  notable, however,  that already  in the 
   earliest  text  the  final  form  reached  in The  Notion Club  Papers was 
   very closely approached: there is in fact  only one  passage that  shows a 
   significant  difference  (and  this  was  corrected  already on  the first 
   manuscript to the  later form).  This concerns  lines 43  - 53,  where the 
   earliest text reads:                                                       
                     then the smoking cloud asunder broke                     
                         and we looked upon Mount Doom:                       
                 tall as a column in high Heaven's hall,                      
                    than all mortal mountains higher,                         
                 the tower-top of a foundered power,                          
                    with crown of redgold fire.                               
                                                                             
                 We sailed then on...                                         
                                                                             
     The first text bears the title The  Ballad of  St. Brendan's  Death. The 
   second  text,  which  as  the  pagination  shows  belongs  with  the manu- 
   script  E  of  The  Notion  Club  Papers,  is  entitled  The Death  of St. 
   Brendan. The third (with this title)  and the  fourth (without  title) are 
   finely written manuscripts, and the fifth (with the title The Death of St. 
   
    Brendan pencilled in as shown  on p.  261) is  part of  the typescript  F of 
    The Notion Club Papers.                                                     
      The   poem,  entitled   Imram  (Irish:   'sailing,  voyaging')   was  once 
    previously  printed,  in  the  issue  of  the periodical  Time and  Tide for 
    3  December  1955  (where  it  was  illustrated  by   a  woodcut   of  Saint 
    Brendan  and  the  great  fishes  by  Robert  Gibbings, originally  made for 
    Helen  Waddell's  book  of  translations  Beasts  and  Saints,  1934). Three 
    further typescripts, all with the title Imram, clearly  belong to  the later 
    time. I print here in its entirety the text as it was published in  Time and 
    Tide,  for  that  is  now  scarcely  obtainable,  and  although  the opening 
    and   concluding  verses   underwent  very   little  alteration   my  father 
    greatly  changed  most  of  the  poem  from  its  form  in  The  Notion Club 
    Papers.                                                                     
                                                                               
                                     IMRAM                                      
                                                                               
           At last out of the deep sea he passed,                               
             and mist rolled on the shore;                                      
           under clouded moon the waves were loud,                              
             as the laden ship him bore                                4        
           to Ireland, back to wood and mire                                    
             and the tower tall and grey,                                       
           where the knell of Cluain-ferta's bell                               
             tolled in green Galway.                                   8        
           Where Shannon down to Lough Derg ran                                 
             under a rain-clad sky                                              
           Saint Brendan came to his journey's end                              
             to find the grace to die.                              12          
                                                                               
           '0 tell me, father, for I loved you well,                            
             if still you have words for me,                                    
           of things strange in the remembering                                 
             in the long and lonely sea,                              16        
           of islands by deep spells beguiled                                   
             where dwell the Elvenkind:                                         
           in seven long years the road to Heaven                               
  
             or the Living Land did you find?'                        20        
                                                                               
           'The things I have seen, the many things,                            
             have long now faded far;                                           
           only three come clear now back to me:                                
             a Cloud, a Tree, a Star.                                 24        
                                                                               
           'We sailed for a year and a day and hailed                           
             no field nor coast of men;                                         
           no boat nor bird saw we ever afloat                                  
             for forty days and ten.                                  28        
   
   Then a drumming we heard as of thunder coming,            
     and a Cloud above us spread;                            
   we saw no sun at set or dawn,                             
     yet ever the west was red.                         32 
                                                            
   'Upreared from sea to cloud then sheer                    
     a shoreless mountain stood;                             
   its sides were black from the sullen tide                 
     up to its smoking hood,                            36 
   but its spire was lit with a living fire                  
     that ever rose and fell:                                
   tall as a column in High Heaven's hall,                   
     its roots were deep as Hell;                        40 
   grounded in chasms the waters drowned                     
     and swallowed long ago                                  
   it stands, I guess, on the foundered land                 
     where the kings of kings lie low.                   44 
                                                            
   'We sailed then on till all winds failed,                 
     and we toiled then with the oar;                        
   we burned with thirst and in hunger yearned,              
     and we sang our psalms no more.                     48 
   At last beyond the Cloud we passed                        
     and came to a starlit strand;                           
   the waves were sighing in pillared caves,                 
     grinding gems to sand.                              52 
   And here they would grind our bones we feared             
     until the end of time;                                  
   for steep those shores went upward leaping                
     to cliffs no man could climb.                       56 
   But round by west a firth we found                        
     that clove the mountain-wall;                           
   there lay a water shadow-grey                             
     between the mountains tall.                         60 
   Through gates of stone we rowed in haste,                 
     and passed, and left the sea;                           
   and silence like dew fell in that isle,                   
     and holy it seemed to be.                           64 
                                                            
   'To a dale we came like a silver grail                    
     with carven hills for rim.                              
   In that hidden land we saw there stand                    
     under a moonlight dim                               68 
   a Tree more fair than ever I deemed                       
     in Paradise might grow:                                 
   its foot was like a great tower's root,                   
     its height no man could know;                       72 
   
   and white as winter to my sight                        
     the leaves of that Tree were;                        
  
   they grew more close than swan-wing plumes,            
     long and soft and fair.                           76 
                                                         
   'It seemed to us then as in a dream                    
     that time had passed away,                           
   and our journey ended; for no return                   
     we hoped, but there to stay.                      80 
   In the silence of that hollow isle                     
     half sadly then we sang:                             
   softly we thought, but the sound aloft                 
     like sudden trumpets rang.                        84 
   The Tree then shook, and flying free                   
     from its limbs the leaves in air                     
   as white birds rose in wheeling flight,                
     and the lifting boughs were bare.                 88 
   On high we heard in the starlit sky                    
     a song, but not of bird:                             
   neither noise of man nor angel's voice,                
     but maybe there is a third                        92 
   fair kindred in the world yet lingers                  
     beyond the foundered land.                           
   But steep are the seas and the waters deep             
     beyond the White-tree Strand! '                  96 
                                                         
   '0 stay now, father! There is more to say.             
     But two things you have told:                        
   the Tree, the Cloud; but you spoke of three.           
     The Star in mind do you hold?'                 100 
                                                         
   'The Star? Why, I saw it high and far                  
     at the parting of the ways,                          
   a light on the edge of the Outer Night                 
     beyond the Door of Days,                         104 
   where the round world plunges steeply down,            
     but on the old road goes,                            
   as an unseen bridge that on arches runs                
     to coasts that no man knows.'                    108 
                                                         
     'But men say, father, that ere the end               
     you went where none have been.                       
   I would hear you tell me, father dear,                 
     of the last land you have seen.'                 112 
                                                         
     'In my mind the Star I still can find,               
     and the parting of the seas,                         
   
     and the breath as sweet and keen as death                                
       that was borne upon the breeze.                                116 
     But where they bloom, those flowers fair,                                
       in what air or land they grow,                                         
     what words beyond this world I heard,                                    
       if you would seek to know,                                     120 
     in a boat then, brother, far afloat                                      
       you must labour in the sea,                                            
     and find for yourself things out of mind:                                
       you will learn no more of me.'                                 124 
                                                                             
     In Ireland over wood and mire                                            
       in the tower tall and grey                                             
     the knell of Cluain-ferta's bell                                         
       was tolling in green Galway.                                   128 
     Saint Brendan had come to his life's end                                 
  
       under a rain-clad sky,                                                 
     journeying whence no ship returns;                                       
       and his bones in Ireland lie.                                  132 
                                                                             
                    MAJOR DIVERGENCES IN EARLIER VERSIONS OF                  
                        THE NOTION CLUB PAPERS (PART TWO).                    
                                                                             
                      (i) The earlier versions of Night 66.                   
                                                                             
   I   have  mentioned   previously  that   from  Lowdham's   words  'Earendel 
   seems to me a special word. It  is not  Anglo-Saxon' (see  p. 237  and note 
   37) there is a third text to be considered: for the part of  the typescript 
   F  that  follows  from  this  point  and  extends  to the  end of  Night 66 
   (p. 245) was rejected and  replaced by  another version.  I shall  refer to 
   the rejected portion as  'F 1',  and its  replacement as  'F 2'.  That this 
   rewriting  was  carried out  while the  typescript was  being made  is seen 
   from the fact that  at the  end of  the rewritten  section it  is F  2 that 
   continues to the end of the Papers.                                        
   For  some  distance  the  original  manuscript  E  was followed  closely in 
   F 1 and for this part it is only necessary to give the text of the latter. 
                                                                             
    In   any   case,    said   Lowdham,    Earendel   is    not   Anglo-Saxon. 
   Or rather, it is and it isn't. I  think it  is one  of those  curious cases 
   of   linguistic   coincidence"  that   have  long   puzzled  me.   I  some- 
   times  think  that   they  are   too  easily   dismissed  as   "mere  acci- 
   dent".  You  know   the  sort   of  thing   that  you   can  find   in  any 
   dictionary   of   a   strange   language,   and   which   so   excites  the 
   amateur   philologists,  itching   to  derive   one  tongue   from  another 
   
   that  they  know  better:  a  word that  is nearly  the same  in form 
   and  meaning  as  the  corresponding  word in  English, or  Latin, or 
   Hebrew,  or  what  not.  Like  mare  'male'   in  the   New  Hebrides 
   and  Latin  maris, marem.(1) Or  the  example that  used to  be given 
   as  a  frightful  warning  in  the old  text-books: that  popol means 
   'people'  or  'popular  assembly'  in  Tamil,  but  has  no connexion 
   whatever with  populus and  its derivatives,  and is  really derived, 
   they  say,  from  a  Tamil  word  for  a mat  for the  councillors to 
   squat on.                                                            
     'I  dare say  some of  these things  are mere  chance, or  at least 
   not  very  significant.  Yet  I think  it also  happens that  a word- 
   form  may  be  arrived  at  by  different  routes,  in  far separated 
   times  and  places,  and  yet  the  result  may be  the product  of a 
   hidden  symbol-making  process  working  out  to  a  similar  end. Or 
   in  any case  the "accident"  may touch  off, as  it were,  deeper or 
   sleeping  mind-echoes,  so  that  the  similar  form   thus  acquires 
   similar  significance  or  emotional  content.  Every   language  has 
   words  in  which  its  genius  seems  to  come to  flash-point, words 
   whose  form,  though it  remains within  the general  style, achieves 
   a brilliance or a beauty of universal virtue.'                       
     'If I follow all this, and I'm  not at  all sure  that I  do,' said 
   Markison,  'I  suppose  you  are  trying  to  say  that  you've  dis- 
   covered  Earendel  or  something  like it  in some  strange language. 
   Is that so?'                                                         
     'I  think  I  come  in  for a  moment here,'  said Jeremy,  who had 
   been as restless as a bird  on a  twig ever  since the  word Earendel 
   had  cropped  up.  'We've  been  trying  to strengthen  our recollec- 
   tions  under  tuition; but  I've not  had much  success yet.  Still I 
   have  succeeded  in   connecting  Numenor   a  little   more  clearly 
   with  a  library,(2) with  something  I  came across  once when  I was 
   working  on  Ghost-stories.  I  can't  get  it   more  exact,   or  I 
   couldn't. But a result of  the effort  to remember  has been  to drag 
   up  a  good  many   vague  dream-scenes   of  that   rather  troubled 
  
   searching-for-something-missing    variety:   wandering    about   in 
   libraries looking for a lost book, getting dusty and worried.        
     'Then  two  nights  ago I  got a  dream of  which I  still remember 
   one  fairly  clear  passage.  I took  down a  folder, or  a cardboard 
   case, from a high shelf, and in it I  found a  manuscript. It  was in 
   an  ornamental  and  rather  archaic  hand,  yet  I seem  to remember 
   that I knew that it was not really old (by the paper, or the  ink, or 
   something),  but  belonged  to  this  century.  Here  and  there were 
   passages in an unknown character.'                                   
   
                                                        
                                                                         
    'I've  found  that  missing  leaf  of  my father's  book,' interposed 
   Lowdham.(3) 'I've  shown  it  to  Jeremy, and  he's quite  certain that 
   the   character   is  the   same.  Though   we've  not   succeeded  in 
   deciphering it. It's not any alphabet known to the books.'             
    'And  what  is  more  peculiar',  said Jeremy,  'there is  nothing at 
   all   to   connect   my   dream-vision   or    dream-manuscript   with 
   Edwin  Lowdham:  the  style   of  the   hands  is   wholly  different, 
   though  the  letter-forms  are  the  same.  Old  Edwin's  is  a large, 
   black,   broad-stroke  round   hand;  mine   was  more   delicate  and 
   pointed.                                                               
    'Well,  unfortunately  I  don't  recollect  anything  very  clear  or 
   connected  about  the  contents  of  my dream-manuscript  - I  call it 
   that because I  begin to  wonder if  this dream  is really  founded on 
   any  waking  experience  at  all  -  but it  contained, I  think, some 
   kind  of  legendary  history,(4) full  of strange  names all  seeming to 
   belong  to  the  same  language.   This  much   I  do   remember:  the 
   name   Numenor   or   Numenore   was   frequent;   and   so   was  the 
   name  Earendil.  Very  nearly   the  same,   you  see,   but  actually 
   spelt: e-a-r-e-n-d-i-l, Earendil.                                      
    'So  I  think  Arry  must  be  right.  It  is  a  case  of linguistic 
   coincidence  or  congruence,  and  the  key  is  not  to  be  found in 
   Anglo-Saxon.   We   need   not   bother   with   the   connexions   of 
   English  Earendel  in  the  other related  languages, like  the proper 
   names Orendel, and Aurvendill, or Saxo's Horwendillus.'(5)             
    'But   is   not   Auriwandalo   actually  recorded   as  a   name  in 
   Langobardic?'  said  Markison,  who  has  a  finger  in  most  pies of 
   learning. 'Odd how the Langobards crop up.'                            
    'It is,' said Lowdham.                                                
    'Hm,  yes,  and  there  is  a  connexion  between  these   names  and 
   the  stars,'  said  Jeremy.  'Didn't  Thor  throw  Aurvendil's  toe up 
   into  the  sky,  Arry?(6) And  Earendil   certainly  had   a  connexion 
   with a star in the strange tongue. Somehow I feel sure of that.'(7)    
    'Yes,  that's  so,'  said  Lowdham;  'but  in  the  unknown  language 
   it was  only a  legendary connexion,  not a  linguistic one,  I think. 
   Earendil  meant  Sea-friend.(8) I am  quite  sure  of that,  because - 
   well, perhaps I'd better go on where I left off.                       
    'From the time of my father's departure...                            
                                                                         
    The following passage in E / F 1  was retained  in the  revised type- 
   script F 2 (p. 237 - 8) as far as 'some great tale of  Numenor' almost 
   without change, and there is no need to repeat it. The only difference 
   between the texts is in the  name of  the 'cone-shaped  mountain', and 
   this is a difference very important in determining the relation of the 
   
    texts  of  The  Drowning  of  Anadune  to  those  of  The   Notion  Club 
    Papers. Where F 2  has 'Desolate  is Minul-Tarik,  the Pillar  of Heaven 
    is  forsaken!  '  the  name  in E  is Menelminda,  changed in  pencil to 
    Meneltyula, while in F 1 it is Menel-tubel, changed to Menel-tubil.      
      From 'some great tale of  Numenor', however,  all three  texts diverge 
    among  themselves,  and  the  major  divergence  is  between  the  manu- 
  
    script E and the first typescript F 1. I continue now therefore with the 
    text of E (cf. pp. 238 ff.).                                             
                                                                            
      'But  most  of  the  word-recollections  are, as  it were,  casual; as 
    casual  as  the  words  caught  by  the  eye  from  a  lexicon  when one 
    is  looking  for  something  else.  It was  a long  time before  I began 
    to   note   them   down,   and  use   them  for   the  language   I  was 
    amusing  myself  by  "making  up".  They  did  not  fit, or  rather they 
    took  control  and  bent  that  language  to  their  own style.  In fact 
    it  became  difficult  to  tell  which  were   my  invented   words  and 
    which   the  ghost-words;   indeed  I've   a  notion   that  "invention" 
    gradually   played   a  smaller   and  smaller   part.  But   there  was 
    always a large residue that would not work in.                           
      'I  soon  found,  as  I   got  to   know  more,   that  some   of  the 
    ingredients   were   Anglo-Saxon,   and   other   things:   which   I'll 
    mention  in  a  minute.  But  when  I  weeded them  out there  was still 
    a  large  amount  of  words  left  over,  and in  worrying over  these I 
    made   a   discovery.   They   belonged   to   another   ghost-language, 
    and  to  one that  was related  to the  other. I  could perceive  a good 
    many  of  the  laws  or  rules  of  change:  for  the  Numenorean  style 
    was  in  most  points  the  older,  more  archaic,  while the  other had 
    been  altered (as  if by  contact with  our western  shores) to  a style 
    much more like that of the older north-western tongues.'                 
      'I  don't  follow  all  this,'  said  Stainer. 'Nor  do I,'  said both 
    Markison  and   Guildford.  'Give   them  some   of  the   examples  you 
    gave me, Arry,' said Ramer.                                              
      'Well,'  said  Lowdham  hesitating,   'if  I   can  remember   any  of 
    the  examples  where  the  relationship  is  clear  to  lay folk  (it is 
    often  rather  complex).  Yes,  lome  is  'night'  (but  not 'darkness') 
    and lomelinde is 'a nightingale':  I feel  sure of  that. In  the second 
    language  it  is  dumh,  later  du;  and  duilin.  I  refer  them  to  a 
    Primitive  Western  domi,  domilinde.  Alda  means  a  'tree'  -  it was 
    one  of  the  earliest  certain  words  I  got -  and orne  when smaller 
    and  more  slender  like  a  birch or  rowan; in  the second  language I 
    find  galad, and  orn (plural  yrn): I  refer them  to galada,  and orne 
    (plural  ornei).  Sometimes  the  forms  are   more  similar:   the  Sun 
    and  Moon,  for  instance,  appear  as  Anar,  Isil beside  Anaur (later 
   
   Anor) and Ithil.  I liked  first the  one language  and then  the other 
   in  different  linguistic  moods,(9) but  the  older  seemed  always  the 
   more  august,  somehow,  the  more,  I   don't  know   ...  liturgical, 
   monumental:  I  used  to  call  it  the  Elven-latin;  and   the  other 
   seemed  more  resonant  with  the loss  and regret  of these  shores of 
   exile' - he paused - 'but I don't know why I say that.'                
     'But why Elven-latin?' asked Markison.                               
     'I  don't  quite  know,'  said  Lowdham.  'I  certainly   don't  mean 
   Elves  in  any  of   the  more   debased  post-Shakespearean   sort  of 
   ways.  Actually  the  language  is  associated  in  my  mind  with  the 
   name Eresse': an island, I think. I often call it Eressean.(10) But  it is 
   also  associated  with  names  like  Eldar,   Eldalie  which   seem  to 
   refer to, well, something like Ramer's Enkeladim.'(11)                 
     'That  breaks  my  dream!'   cried  Jeremy.(12) 'Of  course!   Now  I 
   know.  It  wasn't  a  library.  It  was  a  folder  containing  a manu- 
   script,  on  a  high  shelf  in  Whitburn's  second-hand room,(13) that 
   funny  dark  place  where  all  sorts  of  unsaleable things  drift. No 
   wonder  my  dreams  were  full  of  dust  and  anxiety!  It  must  have 
   been  fifteen  years  ago  since  I  found  the  thing   there:  Quenta 
   Eldalien,  being  the  History  of  the  Elves,  by John  Arthurson (14)- 
   in  a  manuscript  much  as  I've  described  it. I  took an  eager but 
   hasty  glance.  But  I  had  no  time to  spare that  day, and  I could 
   find no one in  the shop  to answer  any enquiries,  so I  hurried off. 
   I  meant  to  come  back,  but I  didn't, not  for almost  a fortnight. 
  
   And  -  then  the  manuscript  had  vanished!  They  had  no  record of 
   it,  and  neither  old  Whitburn  nor  anyone  else   there  remembered 
   ever  seeing  any  such  thing.  I  recall  now  what a  catastrophe it 
   seemed  to  me  at  the  time;  but I  was very  busy with  other work, 
   and soon forgot all about it.'                                         
     'It  certainly  looks  as  if  more  than one  mind had  been working 
   back  along  similar  lines,'  said Ramer.  'Several minds  indeed; for 
   our  expert  is  at  fault  for  once.  Lewis  also  mentions  the name 
   somewhere.'                                                            
     'So  he  does!'  cried  Jeremy.  'In a  preface, was  it? But  he was 
   quoting  from  someone,  I  think,  from  a  source  that  hasn't  been 
   traced.  And  he  used  the  form  numinor.   All  the   other  sources 
   have numenor, or numenore' - that's so, isn't it, Arry?'(15)           
     'Yes,'  said  Lowdham.  'nume  is  West,  and  nore  is  kindred,  or 
   land.   The  ancient   English  was   Westfolde,  Hesperia.(16) But  you 
   wanted  to  know  why  Elven.  Well,  I  got  that  from  another line, 
   too.  You  remember  I   mentioned  that   Anglo-Saxon  used   to  come 
   through  mixed  up  with  this  other  queer  stuff?  Well, I  got hold 
   
   of Anglo-Saxon through the ordinary books, of course, fairly                  
   early, and that confused the issue; though some words and                     
   names came through to me that are not in the dictionaries...'                 
                                                                                
     From  here  to  the  end  of  Night  66  the  version  in  the  original 
   manuscript E is very close to the final form  (pp. 242  - 5),  though some 
   elements  are  lacking,  notably  Lowdham's  description  of  the  ancient 
   slowness  and  sonorousness  of  diction  (p.  242):  following Frankley's 
   'Unless, of course, you back  up their  theories' Lowdham  goes on:  'As a 
   matter of fact, I think they do. At least, here is a bit that came through 
   very early, long before I  could interpret  it; and  it has  been repeated 
   over and over again in various forms:                                         
               Westra lage wegas rehtas wraithas nu isti...'(17)               
     The  Old  English  lines  beginning  Monad  modes  lust  are   in  later 
   spelling,  but  have  the same  form as  that in  F 2  (see pp.  243-4 and 
   note 50,  and p.  272). There  is no  reference in  E to  the date  of the 
   'coming  through' of  these lines,  nor to  its being  an evening  of high 
   wind.                                                                         
     The  remarkable  feature  of  this  original version  is of  course that 
   Lowdham's   two   'ghost-languages'   were   Quenya   and   Sindarin   (or 
   rather,  the  language  that  would  come  to  be called  Sindarin). Lowd- 
   ham's account  in this  version thus  maintains the  linguistic experience 
   of Alboin Errol in The Lost Road (cf. note 9): 'Eressean as he  called it 
   as a boy ... was getting  pretty complete.  He had  a lot  of Beleriandic, 
   too, and was beginning  to understand  it, and  its relation  to Eressean' 
   (V.45).                                                                       
                                                                                
     The  first  typescript  version  F  1  follows the  manuscript E  at the   
   beginning  of  the  section  just   given  ('But   most  of   these  word- 
   recollections  ...',  p.  302),  in  Lowdham's  description  of   how  the 
   'ghost-words'  'soon  took  control  and  bent  my [invented]  language to 
   their own style'; but when he comes to tell that as  he sifted  the 'large 
   residue  [of  words]  that would  not work  in' he  made a  discovery, his 
   discovery is totally different  from that  in the  original text.  This is 
   where  Adunaic first  appeared. It  may be  that my  father had  been long 
   cogitating this new language; but even if this is so,  it would  seem that 
   it  had  not  reached  a  form  sufficiently developed  to enter  as Lowd- 
   ham's 'second language' in manuscript E. In fact, I doubt  that it  is so. 
   It  seems  to  me  to  be  overwhelmingly  probable that  Adunaic actually 
   arose at this time (see further p. 147).                                      
     I give here the text  of F  1 from  this point  (corresponding to  the E 
   text on p. 302 and the final text F 2 on p. 238).                             
                                                                                
  
     'I found, when I got to know more, that some of the                         
   ingredients were Anglo-Saxon and other related things: I'll deal              
   with that in a minute; it was not a large part. Working over the              
   
   rest, collecting and sifting it, I made a discovery.  I had  got two 
   ghost-languages:  Numenorean  A  and  B.  Most  of  what  I  had got 
   at  an  early  period was  B; later  A became  more frequent,  but B 
   remained   the   most  common   language,  especially   in  anything 
   like  connected  passages;  A  was chiefly  limited to  single words 
   and names, though I think that  a lot  of it  is incorporated  in my 
   invented language.                                                   
     'As far  as I  could or  can see,  these languages  are unrelated, 
   though  they  have  some  words  in  common.  But  in   addition  to 
   these  tongues  there  remains  a  residue,  and I  now see  that it 
   consists of some echoes of other later tongues  that are  later than 
   Numenorean  A  and  B,  but  are  derived  from  them or  from their 
   blending. I can discern some  of the  laws or  lines of  change that 
   they  show.  For  the Numenorean  tongues, I  feel, are  archaic and 
   of  an  elder  world,  but  the  others  are  altered and  belong to 
   Middle-earth.'                                                       
     'I don't follow all this,' said Stainer. Most of us felt the same, 
   and said so.                                                         
     'Couldn't  you  give  them  some  of  the  examples that  you gave 
   to  me,  Arry?'  said  Ramer. 'Some  of the  important names,  and a 
   word  or  two; it  would be  clearer with  something definite  to go 
   on.'                                                                 
     Lowdham hesitated. 'I'll try,' he said. 'But I  shan't be  able to 
   give  many  examples  of  the  later  changed  forms;  the relations 
   would  seldom  be   clear,  even   to  philologists,   without  many 
   instances side by side in writing.                                   
     'Well,  take  the  name  Numenor  or  Numenore.  That  belongs  to 
   language  A.  It  means  Westernesse,  and   is  composed   of  nume 
   "west"  and  nore   "folk"  or   "country";  but   the  B   name  is 
   Anadun,  and  the  people  are  called  Adunai.  And  the  land  had 
   another  name:  in  A  Andore,  and  in  B  Athanati; and  both mean 
   land  of   gift>.  There   seems  no   connexion  between   the  two 
   languages  here;  but  in  both  menel   means  "the   heavens".  It 
   occurs  in  the  B  name  Menel-tubil  that  I  mentioned  just now. 
   And  there  seems  to  be   some  connexion   between  the   A  word 
   Valar,  which  appears  to  mean  something like  "gods", and  the B 
   plural Avaloi and the place-name Avalloni.                           
     'The  name  Earendil,  by  the  way,  belongs  to language  A, and 
   contains eare "the open sea"  and the  stem ndil  "love, devotion". 
   The  corresponding  B  name  is  Pharazir,  made  of pharaz  and the 
   stem iri- [changed in  ink on  the typescript  to: Azrubel,  made of 
   azar "sea" and  the stem  bel-]. A  large number  of the  names seem 
   
   to  have  double  forms  like  this,  almost  as   if  one   people  spoke 
   two  languages.  If  that  is  so,  I  suppose  the  situation   could  be 
   paralleled  by  the  use  of,  say,  Chinese  in   Japan,  or   indeed  of 
   Latin  in  Europe.  As  if  a  man  could  be   called  Godwin   and  also 
   Theophilus   or   Amadeus.   But   even   so,   two    different   peoples 
   must come into the story somewhere.                                        
     'I  don't  know  if  you  want   any  more   examples;  but   the  words 
   for  the  Sun  and  Moon  in  A  are  Anar  and Isil  (or in  their oldest 
   form  Anar  and  Ithil);  and   in  B   they  are   Uri  and  Nilu.  These 
   words   survive   in   not  much   changed  shapes   in  the   later  lan- 
   guages  that  I  spoke  of:  Anor  (Anaur)  and  Ithil,  beside   Uir,  Yr 
   and  Nil,  Njul.  Again  the  A   and  B   forms  seem   unconnected;  but 
   there  is  a  word  that  often  occurs and  is nearly  the same  in both: 
   lome  in  A,  and  lomi  in  B.  That  means  "night",  but  as  it  comes 
   through  to me  I feel  that it  has no  evil connotations;  it is  a word 
  
   of  peace  and  beauty  and  has  none  of  the  associations  of  fear or 
   groping  that,  say,  "dark"  has  for  us. For  the evil  sense I  do not 
   know  the  A  word.  In  B  and  its  derivatives  there  are  many  words 
   or stems, such as dolgu, ugru, nulu.                                       
     'Well,  there  you  are.  I hope  you are  not all  bored. I  love these 
   languages.  I  call  them  Avallonian  and  Adunaic.(18) I find  first  the 
   one  and  then  the  other  more   attractive,  in   different  linguistic 
   moods;  but  A,  the  Avallonian,   is  the   more  beautiful,   with  the 
   simpler  and  more  euphonious  phonetic  style.  And   it  seems   to  me 
   the  more   august,  somehow,   the  more   ancient,  and,   well,  sacred 
   and liturgical. I  used to  call it  the Elven-latin.  But the  Adunaic is 
   more  resonant   with  the   loss  and   regret  of   Middle-earth,  these 
   shores  of  exile.'  He  paused,  as  if  he  heard  echoes  from  a great 
   distance. 'But I do not know why I say that,' he ended.                    
     There   was   a   short   silence,   and   then  Markison   spoke.  'Why 
   did you call it Elven-latin?' he asked. 'Why Elven?'                       
     'It  seemed  to  fit,'  Lowdham  answered.   'But  certainly   I  didn't 
   mean elf in any debased post-Shakespearean sort of sense....               
                                                                             
     The  remainder  of  Night  66  is  the same  as in  F 2  (pp. 242  - 5), 
   except  that,  as  in  E,  Lowdham's  account  of  the  ancient   mode  of 
   utterance is absent.                                                       
     It will be seen that in F 1, as in E, Wilfrid Jeremy interrupts to speak 
   of  his  'dream-manuscript'  (p.  300),  found  in  a  library,  in  which 
   occurred  the  names  Numenor  and  Earendil:  the  unknown  character  of 
   some passages in it  was the  same as  that of  the single  leaf preserved 
   from  Edwin  Lowdham's  'notes  in  a  queer   script'  (p.   235),  which 
   Arundel  Lowdham  had  now  found   again;  but   that  this   passage  is 
   
    entirely absent in F 2 (p. 237). Subsequently, in  E, Jeremy  returns to 
    the subject ('That  breaks my  dream!', p.  303), remembering  both that 
    he  found  - in  waking life,  years before  - the  manuscript not  in a 
    library  but  in  the  second-hand  room  of  a  bookshop, and  that the 
    manuscript  bore the  title Quenta  Eldalien, being  the History  of the 
    Elves, by John Artburson; and this leads to a mention of Lewis's  use of 
    the name Numinor. This second interruption of  Jeremy's is  not in  F 1, 
    which is on the face of it strange,  since his  first speech  was surely 
    intended to lead on to  his second.  A probable  explanation of  this is 
    that my father decided to  discard this  element of  Jeremy's manuscript 
    (perhaps  as  complicating excessively  the already  complex conception) 
    while he was making the  typescript, and  that this  was one  reason why 
    he produced the revised version at this point.  But Jeremy's  remarks at 
    the previous meeting (Night 65, p. 232: 'I come  into it  too. I  knew I 
    had heard that name as soon as Arry said it. But I can't for the life of 
    me  remember where  or when  at the  moment. It'll  bother me  now, like 
    a thorn in the foot, until I get it out') should have been removed.      
                                                                            
                                     NOTES.                                  
                                                                            
     1. The genitive and accusative  cases maris,  marem are  given because 
        the nominative is mas ('male').                                      
     2. Jeremy is referring to the earlier  passage (Night  65, p.  232) in 
        which  he  claimed  that  he  himself  had  heard  the  name Numenor, 
        but could not remember when.                                         
     3. In the revised text F 2  there is  no mention  of the  missing leaf 
        having  been  found  under  Night  66  -  naturally enough,  since it 
        was  at  this  meeting  that Lowdham  referred to  it as  having been 
        mislaid (p. 235). It was an odd oversight in E  and F  1 that  at the 
        same  meeting  Lowdham  both  first  mentions  it  and  says  that he 
        cannot find it at the  present time,  and also  declares that  he has 
        found it and discussed it with Jeremy. In F 2 he  brings the  leaf to 
        the next meeting (p. 248).                                           
  
     4. E has here: '... the contents of the dream-manuscript  - I  call it 
        that,  because  I  doubt  now  whether this  dream is  really founded 
        on  any  waking  experience  at  all;  though  I don't  somehow doubt 
        that  such  a  manuscript  exists somewhere,  probably in  Oxford: it 
        contains, I think, some kind of legendary history...'                
     5. Orendel  in  German,  Aurvandill  in   Norse,  Horwendillus  in 
        Latinized   form   in   the  Danish   History  of   Saxo  Grammaticus 
        (latter  half  of  the  twelfth  century).  The  form  in   Norse  is 
        Aurvandill, but at the  occurrences of  the name  both in  E and  F 1 
        my father spelt it Aurvendill. See note 6.                           
     6. In the 'Prose Edda' of Snorri Sturluson a strange tale is told  by the 
        god  Thor,  how  he  'carried  Aurvandill  in  a  basket on  his back 
   
        from  the  North  out  of Jotunheim  [land of  giants]; and  he added 
        for a token that one  of his  toes had  stuck out  of the  basket and 
        become frozen; and so Thor broke  it off  and cast  it into  the sky, 
        and  made a  star of  it, which  is called  Aurvandilsta [Aurvandil's 
        Toe]'  (Snorra  Edda,  Skaldskaparmal   $17).  Association   of  Aur- 
        vandill  with  Orion  is the  basis of  the suggestions  mentioned by 
        Lowdham  earlier  (p.  236):  'Some  guess  that  it  [Earendel]  was 
        really a star-name for Orion, or for  Rigel' -  Rigel being  the very 
        bright star in the left  foot of  Orion (as  he is  drawn in  the old 
        figure).                                                              
    7.  E has, And  Earendil certainly  had a  connexion with  a star  in the 
        strange tongue: I seem to remember that:  like the  ship' -  the last 
        words  being  changed  from  'And  the  ship  was  Earendel's  Star'. 
        Earlier in E (p. 284 note 25) the ship was called Earendel Star.      
    8.  In E Lowdham translates  Earendil as  'Lover of  the Great  Seas'; in 
        the final text F 2 as 'Great Mariner, or literally Friend of the Sea' 
        (p. 237).                                                             
    9.  This passage is modelled  on Alboin  Errol's words  to his  father in 
        The  Lost  Road  (V.41),  using  the  same  examples,  with  the same 
        distinction  in  respect  of the  word lome  ('night' but  not 'dark- 
        ness'), the same  note that  alda was  one of  the earliest  words to 
        appear, and the same remark that  (in Alboin's  words) 'I  like first 
        one, then the other, in different moods.'                             
   10.  Eressean  was  Alboin  Errol's  name for  his first  language, 'Elf- 
        latin'; the second was Beleriandic.                                   
   11.  Cf. p. 221 note 65:  the passage  cited there  from the  B manuscript 
        of  Part  One,  in  which 'Tolkien's  Unfallen Elves'  and 'Tolkien's 
        Eldar,  Eldalie'  are  referred  to,  though not  struck out  on that 
        manuscript,  must  by  now  have  been  rejected;  it  is  clear that 
        Lowdham  means  that  Eldar,  Eldalie  had  'come  through'  to  him, 
        and that he only knew them so. See further note 14.                   
   12.  See p. 286 note 38.                                                   
   13.  Whitburn: see p. 149 and note 7.                                      
   14.  My father's father  was Arthur  Tolkien; he  was referring  of course 
        to  his  manuscript  of  The  Silmarillion,  which  had   never  been 
        published  but  had  washed  up,  forgotten  and disregarded,  in the 
        second-hand  room  of  a  bookshop.  The  author of  The Silmarillion 
        is  disguised  by  a  pseudonym;  for  no reference  can now  be made 
        to the works of Tolkien, least of  all as  having been  published and 
        known  to  members  of  the  Notion  Club  (see  the   citation  from 
        manuscript B of Part One, p. 220  note 52  at end).  - In  a rejected 
        form  of  this passage  the title  of the  manuscript was  not Quenta 
        Eldalien but Quenta Eldaron.                                          
   15.  Ramer's  remark  'Lewis  also  mentions  the  name  somewhere'  is at 
        first  sight  puzzling,  since  it  was  Lowdham's mention  of Eldar, 
        Eldalie  that  brought  back  to  Jeremy's  mind  the  manuscript  by 
   
    
                                                                            
  
      'John  Arthurson'  that  he  had  once  seen,  and  the  name  Numenor 
      has  not  been  mentioned  for  some  time.  But  Ramer  was following 
      his  own  thought,  that  'several  minds'  had  been   'working  back 
      along  similar  lines' (and  of course  it was  the name  Numenor that 
      had  originally  caught  Jeremy's  attention  and  finally led  to his 
      recollection  of  the  manuscript).  - Jeremy's  words 'In  a preface, 
      was  it?'  presumably  refer  to  Lewis's  preface  to   That  Hideous 
      Strength:  'Those  who  would  like  to  learn  further  about Numinor 
      and  the  True  West  must  (alas!)  await  the  publication  of  much 
      that still exists only in the MSS. of  my friend,  Professor J.  R. R. 
      Tolkien.' But  then why  does Jeremy  say 'from  a source  that hasn't 
      been  traced',  since the  source, though  unpublished, was  stated by 
      Lewis?  Such  an  untiring  researcher  as  Wilfrid Jeremy  would have 
      found out who J. R. R. Tolkien was, even if now forgotten!             
         By  'All  the  other  sources'  Jeremy  presumably  means  his  own 
      recollection  of  the  manuscript  by  'John  Arthurson' and  the name 
      that had 'come through' to Ramer (p. 232) and Lowdham.                 
         There  are  a  number  of  references  to  Numinor in  That Hideous 
      Strength,  as:  'Merlin's  art  was  the  last  survival  of something 
      older  and  different  -  something  brought  to Western  Europe after 
      the  fall  of  Numinor'  (Chapter  9,  $v);  again  with  reference to 
      Merlin,  'something  that  takes  us back  to Numinor,  to pre-glacial 
      periods'  (Ch.12,  $vi);  (Merlin)  '"Tell me,  slave, what  is Numi- 
      nor?"  "The  True  West,"  said  Ransom'  (Ch.13,  $i);  other  refer- 
      ences in Ch.13, $v.                                                    
  16. Westfolde (folde 'earth, land, country') seems  not to  be recorded 
      in  Old  English.  This  is  the  same  as  Westfold  in  The  Lord of 
      the  Rings.  -  Hesperia:  'western  land'  (hesperus  'western', 'the 
      evening star').                                                        
  17. Above the th of wraithas is written kw (see p. 287 note 48).           
  18. In  F  1  Lowdham's  words  about  Avalloni  in  F  2  (p.  241)  are 
      absent  ('Although that  is a  B name,  it is  with it,  oddly enough, 
      that I associate language A; so  if you  want to  get rid  of algebra, 
      you  can  call  A  Avallonian,  and  B  Adunaic').  Thus  there  is no 
      explanation in  F 1  why he  calls the  A language  Avallonian despite 
      the fact that Avalloni is a B name.                                    
                                                                            
        (ii) The original version of Lowdham's 'Fragments' (Night 67).       
                                                                            
   In  the  manuscript  E Lowdham's  fragments are,  like Alboin  Errol's in 
   The  Lost  Road  (V.47)  in  one  language  only,   Quenya  ('Eressean'). 
   Lowdham  bursts  in  to  Ramer's  rooms  and  tells   of  his   visit  to 
   Pembrokeshire  just  as he  does in  F (p.  246), but  he does  not bring 
   copies of the text  that has  come to  him -  he asks  Ramer for  a large 
   sheet of paper to pin up on a board. Then he says, Well, here it is! It s 
   Numenorean  or  Eressean,  and  I'll  put  the text  that I  can remember 
   
   down  first  large,  and the  English gloss  (where I  can give  any) under- 
   neath. It's fragmentary, just a collection of incomplete sentences.'         
     The first of the two  fragments reads  thus, as  E was  originally written 
   (the  change  of  ilu  to  eru  was  very  probably  made  at  the  time  of 
   writing: for ilu 'the World' see IV.241 - 5):                                
                                                                               
     ar sauron       tule        nahamna ... lantier turkildi                  
     and    ?         came              ? ... they-fell ?                       
                                                                               
     unuhuine ... tarkalion ohtakare valannar                                   
     under-shadow ... ? war-made on-Powers                                      
                                                                               
     Herunumen [ilu >] eru terhante ... Iluvataren ...                          
     Lord-of-West world sunder-broke ... of-God                                 
                                                                               
  
     eari           ullier       kilyanna ... Numenore ataltane.      
     seas     they-should-pour   in-Chasm ... Numenor down-fell.             
                                                                               
     It  will  be  seen that  the Elvish  here, apart  from the  curious change 
   from ilu to eru, is identical in its forms with that of Alboin Errol's first 
   fragment;  and  the  only  differences  in  the  glosses  are  'of-God'  for 
   Alboin's  'of-Iluvatar',  'sunder-broke'  for  'broke',   and  'they-should- 
   pour'  for  'poured'.  A  few  changes  were  made  subsequently:  lantier o 
   lantaner,  eru  >  arda,  terhante  >  askante, and  the addition  of leneme 
   'by leave' - the changed forms  being found  in the  final version  (p. 246) 
   with  the  exception  of  askante,  where  the  final  version  has sakkante 
   'rent'.                                                                      
     Then  follows  (where  in  The  Lost  Road  it  is  said: 'Then  there had 
   seemed  to  be  a  long  gap'):  'After  that  there  came  a long  dark gap 
   which  slipped out  of memory  as soon  as I  woke to  daylight. And  then I 
   got this."                                                                   
                                                                               
     Malle tena lende numenna ilya si maller                                    
     road straight went westward all now roads                                  
                                                                               
     raikar ... turkildi  romenna ... nuruhuine                                  
      bent ... ?         eastward ... death-shadow                                      
                                                                               
     mene     lumna ... vahaya            sin   atalante.                         
     on-us is-heavy ... far-away          now    ?                                 
                                                                               
     This  is  also  very  close  to  Alboin Errol's  second passage.  The word 
   tena  'straight'  was  changed  from  tera  (as in  The Lost  Road), perhaps 
   in  the  act  of  writing;  otherwise  the  only  differences in  the Quenya 
   words   are   mene   lumna  for   mel-lumna  in   The  Lost   Road  (glossed 
   'us-is-heavy'),  and  sin  for  sin,  where  Lowdham's  gloss   was  changed 
   from  'now'  (as  in  The  Lost  Road)  to  'now-is'. This  fragment appears 
   in  Adunaic  in  the final  version (Fragment  II, p.  247), apart  from the 
   words vahaiya sin Andore / atalante.                                         
     In  E  Lowdham makes  the same  observations as  in F  (pp.247 -  8) about 
   
                                                                         
                                                                           
   his glimpse of the script, with the thought that these were  passages out 
   of  a book;  and he  says likewise  'And then  suddenly I  remembered the 
   curious script in my  father's manuscript  - but  that can  wait', without 
   however adding, as he does in F, 'I've brought the leaf  along', although 
   at the  end of  the meeting,  after the  storm, Ramer  picks up  the leaf 
   from  the  floor  and puts  it in  a drawer  (p. 291,  notes 68  and 70). 
   Lowdham  remarks  that 'there  are some  new words  here', and  that 'all 
   except nahamna I  at once  guessed to  be names'.  He naturally  has less 
   to  say in  E about  the language  of the  fragments than  he does  in F, 
   noting only that he thought  that Tarkalion  was a  king's name  and that 
   Turkildi  was  'the  name  of  a  people:  "lordly  men",  I  think', and 
   commenting  on  Atalante  in  very  much   the  same   words  as   in  F, 
   translating it as '"It  (or She)  that is  downfallen", or  more closely 
   "who has slipped down into an abyss" '.                                  
                                                                           
              (iii) The earlier versions of Lowdham's 'Fragments'           
                             in Adunaic (Night 67).                         
                                                                           
   There  are  two  manuscript  pages  of  Lowdham's  fragments   in  Quenya 
   and Adunaic  preceding those  reproduced as  frontispieces. The  first of 
   these pages, here called (1), has interlinear glosses  in English  in red 
   ink;  the  second,  (2),  has  not.  In  the  Quenya  fragment I  (A) the 
   development from the form found  in E  to the  final form  (pp. 246  - 7) 
   can be observed, but there are  only a  few points  to mention.  The word 
  
   nahamna,  which  neither  Alboin  Errol  nor  Lowdham   could  translate, 
   became  in  (1)  kamindon, still  untranslatable but  with the  gloss -ly 
   beneath,  and  in  (2)  akamna,  changed  to  nukumna.  The  name herunu- 
   men  survived  in  (1)  and  (2),  but  was  changed  in  the  latter  to 
   Numekundo (numeheruvi in the final form).                                
     The Adunaic fragments,  I (B)  and II  (B), underwent  a great  deal of 
   change,  and  I  give  here  the text  in (1),  showing the  changes made 
   carefully to the text in  ink, but  ignoring scribbled  pencilled emenda- 
   tions which are mostly very difficult to interpret.                      
                                                                           
     Kado   zigurun zabathan [hunekku >] unekku ... eruhin           
     and so   ?     humbled        he-came      ...   ?        
                                                                           
     udubanim       dalad          ugrus     ... arpharazon                                   
     fell              under horror? shadow? ...     ?                          
                                                                           
     azgaranadu       avaloi-[men >] si ... barun-aduno                           
     was waging war?   Powers on        ... the Lord of West                         
                                                                           
     rakkhatu       kamat   sobethuma   eruvo   ...  azre                        
     broke asunder  earth   assent-with  of God ... seas                        
                                                                           
     nai [phurusam >] phurrusim   akhas-ada. anaduni      akallabi.                
     might-flow                   Chasm-into Westernesse fell in ruin. 
   
   Adunaim                       azulada ... agannulo      burudan                           
   The  Adunai  (Men  of  W.)  eastward  ...  death-shade  heavy-is 
                                                                   
   nenum      ...  adun batan       akhaini ezendi     ido kathy        
   on-us      ...  West  road       lay    straight lo! now all        
                                                                   
   batani     rokhF-nam ... [vahaia sin atalante] ... ephalek        
   ways       bent-are  ...                         far away                                    
                                                                   
   idon            akallabeth    ... [haia vahaia sin atalante]                   
   lo! now is She-that-is-fallen ...                                
                                                                   
   ephal        ephalek idon  athanate                              
   far        far away is now Athanate (the Land of Gift)           
   
      In the rejected typescript F 1 of Night 66  appears Athanati  (p. 305), 
    where F 2 has Yozayan (p. 241).                                           
      In text (2) the final text of the fragments  was very  largely reached, 
    but still with a number of differences. I list here all of these,  in the 
    order of the occurrence of the words in the final text, giving  the final 
    form first:                                                               
                                                                             
      unakkha: unakkha > yadda > unakkha                                      
      dubdam: dubbudam > dubdam                                               
      ar-pharazonun: ar-pharazon ) ar-pharazonun                              
      azaggara: azagrara, with azaggara as alternative                        
      barim: barun                                                            
      yurahtam: urahhata > urahta                                             
      hikallaba (typescript), hikalba (manuscript): hikallaba > hikalba       
      bawiba dulgi: dulgu bawib                                              
      an-nimruzir: nimruzir                                                   
      At the beginning of II Adunaim azulada retained from (1), then          
      struck out                                                              
      buroda nenud: buruda nenu                                               
      adun izindi batan taido ayadda: adun batan eluk izindi yadda            
      ido (manuscript) at last two occurrences, idon (typescript): idon      
      hi-Akallabeth: Akallabeth                                               
  
                                                                             
      Eru. The  appearance of  the name  Eru in  these texts  is interesting: 
    Lowdham says (pp. 248 - 9) that  he thinks  that eruhinim  in I  (B) must 
    mean  'Children  of  God';  that  eruvo 'is  the sacred  name Eru  with a 
    suffixed  element  meaning  from>  -,   and  that   therefore  iluvataren 
    means the same thing.' In a list of 'Alterations in last revision [of The 
    Silmarillion]  1951'  my  father  included  Aman,  Arda,  Ea',  Eru,  and 
    other names (V.338). It seems  very probable  that the  name Eru  (Eru) - 
    and Arda also - first emerged at this time, as the Adunaic  equivalent of 
    Iluvatar  (for  the  etymology  of  Eru  in  Adunaic  see  p.  432). The 
   
   appearance of era in the E  text (p.  310), replacing  ilu 'world'  and in 
   turn  displaced  by  arda,  could be  explained as  the first  emergence of 
   eru, as a Quenya word, and with a different meaning.                       
                                                                             
           (iv) Earlier versions of Edwin Lowdham's Old English text.        
                                                                             
   Two  texts  of  a longer  Old English  version are  extant, the  second of 
   these, followed here, being a revision of the first but closely similar to 
   it  and  accompanied  by  a  translation.  This  version belongs  with the 
   manuscript  E:  there  are  no  Adunaic  names,  and a  complete facsimile 
   of  Edwin  Lowdham's  text  in  Numenorean   script  (tengwar)   bears  a 
   page reference to  the manuscript.  In those  passages where  this version 
   and the later one (pp. 257 - 8) can  be compared  many differences  in the 
   forms  of  words  will  be  seen,  for  this  does  not represent  the old 
   Mercian dialect (see p. 291 note 71).                                      
     I  give  the text  here as  my father  wrote it  in a  rapidly pencilled 
   manuscript.  The  two  sides  of  Edwin  Lowdham's  page  in  tengwar  are 
   reproduced on pp. 319 - 20;  the tengwar  text was  directly based  on the 
   Old  English  that  now  follows,  and  (in  intention)  scarcely deviates 
   from it. There are a very few  minor differences  in spelling  between the 
   two,  including  the  last  word,  the  name   Niwelland,  which   in  the 
   tengwar text is given as Neowolland (p. 292 note 76).                     
                                                                             
     Ealle  sae on  worulde  hi  oferlidon,  sohton  hi  nyston  hwaet  ac aefre 
     wolde   hyra   heorte   westweard,    fordamde   hi    ofhyngrede   wurdon 
     daere  undeadlican  blisse  daere  Eldalie  7  swa  hyra  wuldor  weox swa 
     aefre  hyra  langung  7  hyra  unstilnes  wurdon  de  ma aetiht  ....... pa 
     forbudon   da   Eldan   him   on   Eresse  up   to  cumanne,   fordam  hi 
     mennisce  waeron  7  deadlice  7  peahpe da   Wealdend  him   langes  lifes 
     udon  ne  mihton  hi  alysan  hi  of daere  woruldmednesse  he   on  ealle 
     men  aer   dam   ende  faered   7  hi   swulton  efne   hyra  heacyningas, 
     Earendles  yrfenuman,  7  hyra  liffaec  puhte  dam  Eldum   scort.  Fordon 
     hit  swa  gefyrn  araedde  se AElmihtiga daet hi  steorfan sceoldon  7 pas 
     woruld  ofgyfan  .......  ac  hi  ongunnon   murcnian, saegdon   daet  pis 
     forbod  him  unryht  puhte.  Ponne  on  digle  asendon  hi   sceaweras  on 
     Avallon  da  dyrnan  lare  dara  Eldena  to  asmeaganne;  ne  fundon  deah 
     nawder  ne  rune  ne  raed de  him  to  bote waeron  .......   Hit  gelamp 
     sippan   daet  se   fula   Deofles   pegn   de  AElfwina   folc   Sauron 
     nemneb   weox   swide   on   middangearde   7   he   geaxode   Westwarena 
     miht   7   wuldor   7  daet   hi   gyt   holde   waeren   Gode;   ongunnon 
     upahaefenlice   swadeah   ...   Pa   gehyrde   Westwarena  cyning  aet  his 
     saelidum  be  Saurone daet he  wolde  cyning  beon  ofer   eallum  cyning- 
     um  7  healicran  stol  habban  wolde  donne Earendles afera sylf  ahte. 
     Ponne  sende   he  Tarcalion   se  cyning   butan  Wealdendra  raede  oppe 
     Eldena  his aerendracan  to  Saurone,  abead  him daet  he  on   ofste  on 
     Westfoldan   cwome   paer to  daes  cyninges   manraedenne  to  buganne  7 
   
   he   Sauron   lytigende  geeadmedde   hine daet   he  cwom,  waes  peah 
   inwitful  under,  facnes  hogode  Westwarena peode.   Pa  cwom   he  up 
   aet sumum  cyrre  on  Romelonde daere  hyde  7  sona  adwealde  fornean 
   ealle  ha   Numenoriscan  mid   wundrum  7   mid  tacnum;   fordam  he 
  
   mihte  mycel  on   gedwimerum  7   drycraeftum....... 7   hi  geworhton 
   mycelne  ealh  on  dam  hean  'munte'  de  Meneltyula  - daet   is  to 
   secganne  Heofonsyl  -  hatte  -  se  de aer  waes unawidlod;  dydon ha 
   halignesse  to haehenum  hearge  7 paer onsaegdon   unasecgendlice  lac 
   on  unhalgum  weofode  ...   swa  cwom   se  deapscua   on  Westfarena 
   land.......                                                             
   Paes ofer  fela  geara  hit  gelamp daet Tarcalione wearp  yldo onsaege 
   7   py  weard   he  hreow   on  mode   7  pa   wolde  he   be  Saurones 
   onbryrdingum   Avallon   mid   fyrde   gefaran,  fordamde   Sauron  him 
   saegde daet  da  Eldan  him  on woh  eces lifes  forwyrnden..... waeron 
   Westwarena   scipfyrda   swaswa   unarimedlic   igland   on daere sae 7 
   hyra maestas  gelice   fyrgenbeamum  on   beorghlidum,  7   hyra  here- 
   cumbol  gelice  punorwolcnum;  waeron  hyra   segl  blodread   7  blacu 
   ..... Nu sitte we on elelande 7  forgytad daere blisse de  iu waes 7 nu 
   sceal  eft  cuman  naefre.  Us  swide  onsitt  Deapscua.  Woh  bip seo 
   woruld. Feor nu is Niwelland d.                                         
                                                                          
   I cannot explain the 8 at the end of this text, which stands at the end 
   of  a  line but  not at  the end  of the  page, and  which must  have a 
   significance since the symbol for th concludes  the version  in tengwar 
   (and concludes the page). The translation reads thus:                   
                                                                          
   All the seas  in the  world they  sailed, seeking  they knew  not what; 
   but  their  hearts  were  turned  ever westward,  for they  were become 
   greatly desirous  of the  undying bliss  of the  Eldalie, and  as their 
   power  and  glory  grew  so was  their longing  and their  unquiet ever 
   the  more  increased.......  Then  the  Eldar forbade  them to  land on 
   Eresse,  for  they were  of human  kindred and  mortal; and  albeit the 
   Powers had granted them  long life,  they could  not release  them from 
   the weariness of the world that  comes upon  all men  ere the  end, and 
   they died, even their  high-kings, descendants  of Earendel;  and their 
   life-span  seemed  short  to  the  Eldar.  For  thus  had  the Almighty 
   ordained it,  that they  should die  and leave  this world  ....... But 
   they  began  to  murmur, saying  that this  prohibition seemed  to them 
   unjust. Then they sent out in secret  spies to  Avallon to  explore the 
   hidden knowledge of  the Eldar;  but they  discovered neither  lore nor 
   counsel that was of any avail to them.......                            
     It came to pass afterward  that the  foul servant  of the  Devil whom 
   the  people  of the AElfwinas call  Sauron grew  mightily in  the Great 
   Lands,  and he  learned of  the power  and glory  of the  Westware, and 
   that  they were  still faithful  to God,  but were  behaving arrogantly 
   nonetheless...  Then  the  King  of  the Westware  heard news  from his 
   
    mariners  concerning  Sauron,  that  he  desired  to  be King  over all 
    Kings  and  to  have  a  more  exalted  throne  than  even the  heir of 
    Earendel  himself  possessed.  Then  he,  Tarkalion  the  King, without 
    counsel either of the Powers or of the Eldar,  sent his  ambassadors to 
    Sauron,  commanding  him  to   come  with   all  speed   to  Westfolde, 
    there  to  do  homage  to  the King.  And Sauron,  dissembling, humbled 
    himself  and  came,  being  filled with  malice beneath,  and designing 
    wickedness  against  the  people of  the Westware.  He landed  then one 
    day  at  the  haven  of  Romelonde,  and  straightway  he  deluded well 
    nigh  all  the Numenoreans  with signs  and wonders;  for he  had great 
    craft  in  phantoms  and  in  wizardry  ...  and  they builded  a great 
    temple  on  that  high  mountain  that was  called Meneltyula  (that is 
    to  say  the  Pillar  of  Heaven),  which  before  was  undefiled,  and 
    there they  did sacrifice  unspeakable offerings  upon an  unholy altar 
    ...  thus  came  the  Deathshadow  upon  the   land  of   the  Westware 
                                                                          
      Many  years  afterward  it  came  to  pass  that  old   age  assailed 
    Tarkalion,  so  that  he  became  exceedingly  sad  in  mind,   and  he 
    determined  then  (being  goaded  by  Sauron)  to  invade  Avallon with 
  
    an army;  for Sauron  said to  him that  the Eldar  refused to  him the 
    gift of everlasting life, wrongfully ..... The  fleets of  the Numenor- 
    eans were as uncounted islands  in the  sea and  their masts  were like 
    unto tall  trees upon  the mountain-sides,  and their  war-banners like 
    to thunder-clouds, and their sails were bloodred and black.......      
      Now we dwell in  the land  of exile  and forget  the bliss  that once 
    was  and  now  shall  come  again  never.  Heavy   lies  upon   us  the 
    Deathshadow. Bent is  the world.  Far now  is the  Land that  is fallen 
    low.                                                                   
                                                                          
   At the  end the  following bracketed  sentence was  added subsequently: 
   '[that  is  Atalante  which was  before called  Andor and  Vinyamar and 
   Numenor.]'                                                             
    A remarkable feature of this text is the ascription to the Eldar  of a 
   ban  on Numenorean  landing in  Eressea, and  still more  the statement 
   that Sauron told Tarkalion that the Eldar 'refused to  him the  gift of 
   everlasting life'; on this see pp. 355 - 6-                             
    Of names in this  text the  following may  be noted.  There is  an Old 
   English form  Eldan for  'Eldar', with  genitive plural  Eldena, dative 
   plural  Eldum.  For  Meneltyula  (in  the first  draft of  this version 
   Menelmindo)  see p.  302, and  for Heofonsyl  p. 242  and note  46. The 
   statement that Sauron landed 'at the haven of Romelonde' (in  the first 
   draft Romelonan) is  interesting: with  Romelonde 'East-haven'  cf. the 
   great harbour of Romenna 'Eastward' in  the later  form of  the legend. 
   Also notable is the name  Vinyamar of  Numenor in  the addition  at the 
   end of the translation: with this cf. Vinya 'the Young', 'the New Land' 
   in The Fall of Numenor (V.19, 25, and in this book p.  332) and  in The 
   
    Lost  Road  (V.64).  Later   Vinyamar  'New   Dwelling'  became   the  name 
    of  the  house of  Turgon on  the coast  of Nevrast,  before he  removed to 
    Gondolin (Index to Unfinished Tales).                                       
      With  the  sails  of  the  Numenorean  ships  that  were   'bloodred  and 
    black' cf. p. 290 note 63, where Jeremy  sees them  as 'scarlet  and black' 
    in E, but 'golden and black' in F.                                          
                                                                               
      There are several other  Old English  texts and  scraps of  texts extant. 
    In  one  of  these  a much  fuller account  of the  drowning of  Numenor is 
    given, to which I append a translation:                                     
                                                                               
      Ac  pa  pa  Tarcaligeones  foregengan  dyrstlaehton paet hie on paet land 
      astigen  and  hie paer dydon  micel yfel  ond atendon  Tunan pa  burg, pa 
      hreowsode  Osfruma  and  he gebaed  him  to   pam AElmihtigan,   and  be 
      paes Scyppendes  raede  7  leafe   onhwierfed  wearp   worulde  gesceapu. 
      Weard   Osgeard   from   eorpan  asundrod,   7  micel  aefgrynde aetiewde 
      on  middum  Garsecge,  be  eastan  Anetige.  7  pa sae dufon niper inn on 
      paet gin,  ond  mid  pam  bearhtme  para  hreosendra waetera  wearp  eall 
      middangeard  afylled;  7  para  waetergefealla  se  prosm  stanc   up  op 
      heofon ofer para ecra munta heafdu.                                       
        Paer forwurdon  eall  Westfarena  scipu,  and   adranc  mid   him  eall 
      paet folc.  Forwurdon  eac Tarcaligeon  se gyldena  7 seo  beorhte Iligen 
      his  cwen,  feollon  butu  niper  swaswa steorran  on pystro  and gewiton 
      seoppan  of  eallra  manna   cyppe.  Micle   flodas  gelumpon   on  pam 
      timan   and   landa  styrunga,   and  Westfolde   pe aer   Numenor  hatte 
      weard aworpen on Garsecges bosm and hire wuldor gewat.                   
                                                                               
        But  when  those  who  went  before  Tarcalion  dared  to  go  up  into 
      the land, and did there great evil and set fire to the city of Tuna, then 
      the Lord  of the  Gods grieved,  and he  prayed to  the Almighty;  and by 
      the  counsel  and  leave  of  the Creator  the fashion  of the  world was 
      changed.  Osgeard  [Valinor]  was   sundered  from   the  earth,   and  a 
      great abyss appeared in the  midst of  Garsecg [the  Ocean], to  the east 
      of  Anetig  [the  Lonely  Isle].  And  the  seas  plunged  down  into the 
  
      chasm, and  all Middle-earth  was filled  with the  noise of  the falling 
      waters;  and  the  smoke of  the cataracts  rose up  to heaven  above the 
      heads of the everlasting mountains.                                       
        There perished all the  ships of  the Westfarers,  and all  that people 
      were  drowned  with  them.  There  perished  also  Tarcalion  the  golden 
      and bright Ilien his queen; they fell both like  stars into  the darkness 
      and  passed  out  of  all  men's  knowledge. There  were great  floods in 
      that  time  and tumults  of the  lands, and  Westfolde, which  before was 
      named  Numenor,  was  cast  down  into  the  bosom  of  Garsecg,  and its 
      glory perished.                                                           
                                                                               
      Tol Eressea, the Lonely Isle, is named Anetig in the Old English          
    version of the earliest Annals of Valinor (IV.281, etc.). In that work      
    Valinor  was  Godepel  changed  to  Esa-eard   (IV.283),  Esa   being  the 
   
                                                             
                                                                           
   genitive  plural  of  Os  'god', as  here in  Osgeard (Valinor)  and in 
   Osfruma  'Lord  of  the  Gods'  (Manwe).  Tarcaligeon,  Iligen  are  Old 
   English spellings representing Tarcalion, Ilien.                         
     Comparison  of  this  text  with  The  Fall  of Numenor  $$6 -  8 (pp. 
   336 - 7) will show a close  relation between  the two.  I think  it very 
   probable that this  text represents  my father's  original idea  for the 
   single  preserved  page  of  Edwin   Lowdham's  manuscript,   before  he 
   decided that the page should consist, in Ramer's words  (p. 259),  of 'a 
   series  of  fragmentary  extracts,  separated, I  should guess,  by very 
   various intervals of omission'.                                          
     A  portion of  this text  is also  found written  in tengwar,  with an 
   interlinear gloss in modern script. This, I think, was the first  of the 
   texts in tengwar (see the next section).                                 
     Other  Old  English  names  found  in  these papers  are Ealfaederburg 
   'the  mountain  of  Allfather  (Iluvatar)'  as  an alternative  name for 
   Heofonsyl  'Pillar  of Heaven';  Heafiras 'High  Men', of  the Numenor- 
   eans  (cf. Freafiras  mentioned below);  and se  Malsca, of  Sauron (cf. 
   Malscor, a name of Morgoth found in  a list  of Old  English equivalents 
   of  Elvish  names  associated with  the Quenta,  IV.209; an  Old English 
   noun malscrung 'bewitching, bewildering' is recorded).                   
                                                                           
     Lastly  may  be  mentioned  a   slip  of   paper  giving   the  Quenya 
   fragments in their original form (that is, in the form in which they are 
   found in The Lost Road and preceding that  in manuscript  E, as  is seen 
   from tera 'straight' for tena, p. 310), with  the usual  English glosses 
   and  queries,  but  also with  a translation  into Old  English (rapidly 
   jotted down and hard to read):                                           
                                                                           
     7  Saweron  com  to  hype.  Gedruron  Freafiras  under  sceadu. Tarkal- 
     ion  wig  gebead  pam  Heamaegnum.  Pa   tocleaf  Westfrea   pas  woruld 
     be paes AElmihtigan  leafe.  7  fleowon  pa sae inn on paet micle  gin 7 
     wearp) Nowendaland ahwylfed.                                           
      Geo  laeg riht  weg  westanweard,  nu  sind alle  wegas [?forcrymbed]. 
     Freafiras eastweard.  Deapscua us  lip hefig  on. Nu  swipe feor  is seo 
     Niperhrorene.                                                          
                                                                           
   It is curious to see that nahamna (marked as usual with  a query  in the 
   modern  English  gloss)  was  translated  to hype  'to haven'.  The Old 
   English words be... leafe 'with leave' correspond to dots in  the Elvish 
   text  (the  word  leneme  being  introduced  here later  in E,  p. 310). 
   Freafiras  and  Nowendaland  are  mentioned  by  Lowdham  (p.   242  and 
   notes 42, 43)  among names  that have  'come through'  to him  which are 
   not  recorded  in  Old  English.  Heamaegnum: heah-maegen 'great power'. 
   Westfrea ('Lord of the  West') was  struck out  and replaced  by (appar- 
   ently) Regenrices  Wealdend ('Ruler  of Valinor':  cf. Regeneard  p. 242 
  
   and note  44). No  verb (for)crymban  is recorded,  but cf.  Old English 
   crumb 'crooked, bent', and crymbing 'curvature, bend'.                   
   
             (v) The page preserved from Edwin Lowdham's manuscript          
                          written in Numenorean script.                      
                                                                            
   My father's representations of this page are reproduced on  pp. 319  - 21. 
   The first form, here called Text I, is written on both  sides of  a single 
   sheet  as  was  Edwin  Lowdham's,  and  represents  the  Old  English text 
   given  on  pp.  313  -  14;  as  already  explained,  this was  written to 
   accompany  the  account  in  the  manuscript  E. My  father wrote  it with 
   a  dipping  pen,  and  where  the  ink  ran  pale  parts of  many letters, 
   especially  the  fine  strokes, are  extremely faint  in the  original and 
   disappear  entirely in  reproduction. To  remedy this  I have  worked over 
   a  photocopy  of  the  original  and  darkened  the  strokes to  make them 
   visible;  and  I  have  added  line-numbers  in  the  margins  to  make my 
   commentary on the tengwar easier to follow.                               
   Text II corresponds to  the later  Old English  version in  the typescript 
   F, but it covers only one side of a sheet  and extends  only to  the words 
   swe adwalde he for(nean) (p. 257): at that  point, as  it appears,  it was 
   abandoned.  This  may  or may  not relate  to my  father's note  (p. 279): 
   'the Anglo-Saxon should not be written in Numenorean script'.             
   The  reproductions  of  these  pages  are  followed  by   commentaries  on 
   the  scripts, which  differ in  the two  versions. These  commentaries are 
   reproduced  from  my  manuscript,  since  it  would  be  very   much  more 
   difficult to print them.                                                  
   Text  I  was  written  quickly and  has a  number of  errors; Text  II was 
   more  carefully  done.  Some  pages  of   notes  accompany   the  original 
   texts,  but  these  are  very rough  and difficult  jottings and  have not 
   proved  of much  help in  deducing the  structure. There  can be  no doubt 
   that these texts were to some degree experimental,  especially in  the use 
   of  the  diacritic  marks  and  in the  application of  the script  to Old 
   English.                                                                  
   In what I take to be  the first of these  tengwar texts  (not reproduced), 
   corresponding  to  part  of  the  Old English  text given  on p.  316, the 
   vowel-diacritics differ from the usage in Text I. Those used  for o  and y 
   in Text I are here used for u and o,  while y  is rendered  by that  for u 
   together with a single dot (= i), reflecting the historical origin  of Old 
   English y in many instances from u followed by i in the next syllable. 
   
           (The surviving page of Edwin Lowdham's manuscript 
                       Text I, recto.)                  
   
         (The surviving page of Edwin Lowdham's manuscript 
                          Text I, verso.)                  
   
          (The surviving page of Edwin Lowdham's manuscript 
                           Text II.)                     
   
            PART THREE.       
                             
           THE DROWNING       
            OF ANADUNE.       
                             
    With the Third Version of 
       THE FALL OF NUMENOR, 
                             
     And Lowdham's Report on 
       THE ADUNAIC LANGUAGE. 
   
                             THE DROWNING OF ANADUNE                          
                                                                             
  
                  (i) The third version of The Fall of Numenor                
                                                                             
   Before  coming  to  The  Drowning  of  Anadune  it  is  necessary  to  turn 
   first to the original narrative of the  legend of  Numenor, which  arose in 
   close  association  with  The  Lost  Road  (see  V.9).  This,  The  Fall of 
   Numenor, is  extant (in  addition to  an initial  sketch) in  two versions, 
   given  in  V.13  ff.,  which  I called  FN I  and FN  II, the  second being 
   closely  similar to  the first  for the  greater part  of its  length. Some 
   subsequent  work  was  done  on  this  text  during   the  period   of  the 
   writing of The  Lord of  the Rings,  including a  rewriting of  the passage 
   describing   'the   World   Made   Round'   and   a   development   of  the 
   concluding  section  concerning  Beleriand  and  the  Last   Alliance  (see 
   V.31  ff.);  but  since the  name Ondor  appears in  the latter  passage it 
   can   be   dated   before   February   1942,   when  Ondor   became  Gondor 
   (VII.423); at  that time  my father  was working  on Book  III of  The Lord 
   of the Rings.                                                              
   Now  there  is   a  further   text  of   The  Fall   of  Numenor   in  fine 
   manuscript,  which  I  referred  to  but did  not print  in Vol.V;  I noted 
   there that 'this  version, improved  and altered  in detail,  shows however 
   very little further advance in narrative  substance,' and  concluded there- 
   fore that it belongs to the same period as the revisions just  referred to, 
   i.e. to a relatively early stage in the writing of The  Lord of  the Rings. 
   Since  The  Drowning  of  Anadune  shows  such  an   extraordinary  depar- 
   ture  from  The Fall  of Numenor  I give  the third  version of  the latter 
   in full here, calling  it 'FN  III', to  make comparison  of the  two works 
   easier.  I  have  again introduced  the paragraph  numbers that  I inserted 
   in the earlier versions; and various alterations that were  made to  FN III 
   subsequently are shown as such.                                            
                                                                             
                                 The Last Tales.                              
                                                                             
                             1. The Fall of Numenor.                          
                                                                             
   $1  In  the  Great  Battle,  when  Fionwe  son  of  Manwe  over-           
   threw Morgoth, the  three houses  of the  Men of  Beleriand were           
   friends and allies of the Elves, and they wrought many  deeds of           
   valour. But men of other kindreds turned to evil and  fought for           
   Morgoth, and after the victory of  the Lords  of the  West those           
   that were not destroyed fled back east into  Middle-earth. There           
   many of their race wandered still in the unharvested lands, wild           
   
   and  lawless,  refusing  the  summons  alike   of  Fionwe   and  of 
   Morgoth  to  aid  them  in  their  war.  And the  evil men  who had 
   served  Morgoth  became  their  masters;   and  the   creatures  of 
   Morgoth   that  escaped   from  the   ruin  of   Thangorodrim  came 
   among  them  and  cast over  them a  shadow of  fear. For  the gods 
   [>  Valar]  forsook  for  a time  the Men  of Middle-earth  who had 
   refused  their  summons  and had  taken the  friends of  Morgoth to 
   be their  lords; and  men were  troubled by  many evil  things that 
   Morgoth  had  devised  in  the  days of  his dominion:  demons, and 
   dragons  and  ill-shapen  beasts,  and the  unclean orcs,  that are 
   mockeries of  the creatures  of Iluvatar;  and the  lot of  men was 
   unhappy.                                                           
     But  Manwe   put  forth   Morgoth,  and   shut  him   beyond  the 
   World in the  Void that  is without;  and he  cannot [>  could not] 
   return again into the World, present and  visible, while  the Lords 
   are  [>  the  Lords  of  the  West  were]  enthroned. Yet  his will 
   remaineth,  and  guideth  [>  remained,  and guided)  his servants; 
   and it moveth  [> moved]  them ever  to seek  the overthrow  of the 
   gods [> Valar] and the  hurt of  those that  obey [>  obeyed] them. 
   When Morgoth was  thrust forth,  the gods  [> Valar]  held council. 
   The  Elves  [>  Eldar]  were  summoned  to  return  into  the West; 
  
   and  those  that  obeyed  dwelt  once more  in Eressea,  the Lonely 
   Isle;  and that  land was  named anew  Avallon: for  it is  hard by 
   Valinor and within sight of the Blessed  Realm. But  to men  of the 
   three  faithful  houses  rich  reward  was  given.  Fionwe  son  of 
   Manwe  came  among  them  and  taught  them;   and  he   gave  them 
   wisdom,  and  power,  and  life  stronger than  any others  have of 
   mortal  race.  [Added:  and  the  span  of  their years,  being un- 
   assailed  by  sickness,  was  thrice that  of Men  of Middle-earth, 
   and to the  descendants of  Hurin the  Steadfast even  longer years 
   were granted, I even to three hundreds [> as is later told].](1) 
     $2  A  land  was  made  for  them  to dwell  in, neither  part of 
   Middle-earth, nor of Valinor; for  it was  sundered from  either by 
   a wide sea, yet it was  nearer to  Valinor. It  was raised  by Osse 
   out of the depths of  the Great  Water, and  it was  established by 
   Aule  and  enriched  by  Yavanna;  and  the  Eldar  brought thither 
   flowers  and  fountains out  of Avallon,  and they  wrought gardens 
   there of great beauty, in which at times the  children of  the Gods 
   [>  Valar]  would  walk.  That  land  the  Valar called  Andor, the 
   Land of Gift; and by its own folk it was at first called Vinya, the 
   Young; but in the days  of its  pride they  named it  Numenor, that 
   is Westernesse, for it lay west of all lands inhabited  by mortals; 
   
   yet it was far from the true West,  for that  is Valinor,  the land 
   of  the  Gods.  But  the  glory  of  Numenor  was  thrown  down  [> 
   overthrown]  and  its  name  perished;  and after  its ruin  it was 
   named  in  the legends  of those  that fled  from it  Atalante, the 
   Downfallen.                                                        
     Of old the chief city and  haven of  that land  was in  the midst 
   of  its western  coasts, and  it was  called Undunie  [> Andunie],(2) 
   because it faced the sunset. But the high place of the king  was at 
   Numenos in the heart of the land,  the tower  and citadel  that was 
   built  by  Elros  son of  Earendel [>Earendil],  whom the  gods and 
   elves  and  men  chose to  be the  lord [>  who (was)  appointed to 
   be  the  first  lord]  of  the Numenoreans.  He was  descended from 
   the  line  of  both Hador  and Beor,  fathers of  Men, and  in part 
   also  from  both the  Eldar and  the Valar,  for Idril  and Luthien 
   were  his  foremothers.  But Elros  and all  his folk  were mortal; 
   for the  Valar may  not withdraw  the gift  of death,  which cometh 
   to  men  from  Iluvatar.  [This  passage,  from 'He  was descended 
   ...;  was  struck  out and  replaced by  the following  rider: 'Now 
   Elrond,  and Elros  his brother,  were descended  from the  line of 
   both  Hador and  of Beor,  fathers of  Men, and  in part  also both 
   from the Eldar and  the Valar,  for Idril  and Luthien  daughter of 
   Melian  were  their  foremothers.  None  others  among  Men  of the 
   Elder  Days had  kinship with  the Elves,  and therefore  they were 
   called Halfelven. The  Valar indeed  may not  withdraw the  gift of 
   death,  which  cometh  to  Men  from  Iluvatar,  but in  the matter 
   of  the  Halfelven  Iluvatar  gave  them  judgement. And  this they 
   judged:  choice  should  be  given  to  the  brethren.  And  Elrond 
   chose to remain  with the  Firstborn, and  to him  the life  of the 
   Firstborn was given, and  yet a  grace was  added, that  choice was 
   never annulled, and while the world lasted he  might return,  if he 
   would, to mortal men,  and die.  But to  Elros, who  chose to  be a 
   king of men, still a great span of years  was granted,  seven times 
   that of mortal men; and all his line,  the kings  and lords  of the 
   royal  house  of  Numenor,  [added:  being  descended  from Hurin,] 
   had  long  life  even  according  to the  span of  the Numenoreans, 
   for  some  of  the  kings that  sat at  Numenos lived  four hundred 
   years.  But Elros  lived five  hundred years,  and ruled  the Nume- 
   noreans  four  hundred  years and  ten. Thus,  though long  in life 
   and  assailed  by  no  sickness,  the  men  of Numenor  were mortal 
   still.] Yet the speech of Numenor was  the speech  of the  Eldar of 
  
   the  Blessed  Realm,  and  the   Numenoreans  conversed   with  the 
   Elves,  and  were  permitted to  look upon  Valinor from  afar; for 
   
   their ships went often to  Avallon, and  there their  mariners were 
   suffered to dwell for a while.                                     
     $3  In  the  wearing  of time  the people  of Numenor  grew great 
   and glorious, in all  things more  like to  the Firstborn  than any 
   other of the  kindreds of  Men; yet  they were  less fair  and less 
   wise than the Elves, though  greater in  stature. For  the Numenor- 
   eans were exceedingly  tall, taller  than the  tallest of  the sons 
   of  men  in  Middle-earth.  Above  all  arts  they  nourished ship- 
   building  and  sea-craft,  and  became  mariners  whose  like shall 
   never  be  again,  since  the  world  has  been   diminished.  They 
   ranged  from Eressea  in the  West to  the shores  of Middle-earth, 
   and  came  even  into  the inner  seas; and  they sailed  about the 
   North  and   the  South   and  glimpsed   from  their   high  prows 
   the  Gates  of Morning  in the  East. And  they appeared  among the 
   wild  men  and  filled  them  with  wonder and  dismay; for  men in 
   the  shadows  of  the  world  deemed  that  they  were gods  or the 
   sons  of  gods  out  of the  West. Here  and there  the Numenoreans 
   sowed good seed in  the waste-lands,  and they  taught to  the wild 
   men  such  lore  and  wisdom  as  they  could  comprehend;  but for 
   the most part the  men of  Middle-earth feared  them and  fled; for 
   they were under  the sway  of Sauron  and the  lies of  Morgoth and 
   they  believed  that the  gods were  terrible and  cruel. Wherefore 
   out  of  that far  time are  descended the  echoes of  legends both 
   bright  and  dark;  but  the  shadow  lay heavy  upon men,  for the 
   Numenoreans  came  only   seldom  among   them  and   they  tarried 
   never long in  any place.  Upon all  the waters  of the  world they 
   sailed,  seeking  they  knew not  what, yet  their hearts  were set 
   westward;  and  they  began  to  hunger  for  the undying  bliss of 
   Valinor,  and  ever  their  desire and  unquiet increased  as their 
   power and glory grew.                                              
     $4  The  gods  forbade  them  to  sail  beyond  the  Lonely  Isle 
   and  would  not   permit  them   to  land   in  Valinor;   for  the 
   Numenoreans  were  mortal,  and  though  the  Lords  of   the  West 
   had  rewarded  them  with  long  life,  they  could  not  take from 
   them  the  weariness of  the world  that cometh  at last,  and they 
   died, even their kings of the seed of Earendel, and their  span was 
   brief in the eyes of the Elves.  And they  began to  murmur against 
   this  decree,  and  a  great  discontent  grew  among  them.  Their 
   masters  of knowledge  sought unceasingly  for secrets  that should 
   prolong their lives; and  they sent  spies to  seek hidden  lore in 
   Avallon; and the gods were angered.                                
     $5  Now  it  came  to  pass  [added: in  the days  of Tar-kalion, 
   
   and  twelve kings  had ruled  that land  before him,](3) that Sauron, 
   servant   of  Morgoth,   grew  strong   in  Middle-earth; and  he 
   learned  of  the  power and  splendour of  the Numenoreans,  and of 
   their allegiance to the gods; and  he feared  lest they  should come 
   and  wrest  from  him  the  dominion  of  the  East and  rescue the 
   men  of  Middle-earth  from  the  Shadow.  And  the  king  from his 
   mariners  heard also  rumour of  Sauron, and  it was  reported that 
   he  would  make  himself  a  king,  greater even  than the  king of 
   Numenor.  Wherefore,  taking  no  counsel  of  the  gods or  of the 
   Elves,  Tar-kalion  the  king  sent  his  messengers to  Sauron and 
   commanded  him   to  come   and  do   homage.  And   Sauron,  being 
   filled  with  malice  and  cunning, humbled  himself and  came; and 
   he  beguiled  the  Numenoreans  with signs  and wonders.  Little by 
   little  Sauron  turned  their hearts  towards Morgoth,  his master; 
   and  he  prophesied  to  them,  and   lied,  saying   that  Morgoth 
   would   come   again   into   the  world.   And  Sauron   spake  to 
  
   Tar-kalion,  and  to Tar-ilien  his queen,  and promised  them life 
   unending and the dominion  of the  earth, if  they would  turn unto 
   Morgoth.  And  they  believed  him,  and  fell  under  the  Shadow, 
   and  the  greater  part   of  their   people  followed   them.  And 
   Tar-kalion  raised  a  great  temple  to  Morgoth  upon  the  Moun- 
   tain of Iluvatar in the midst of the land; and Sauron  dwelt there, 
   and  all  Numenor  was  under  his  vigilance. [This  passage, from 
   'upon  the  Mountain  of   Iluvatar  ...',   was  struck   out  and 
   replaced by the following: in the  midst of  the city  of Numenos,(4) 
   and its dome rose like a black  hill glowering  over the  land; and 
   smokes  issued  from  it,  for  in  that  temple   the  Numenoreans 
   made  hideous  sacrifice  to  Morgoth,   beseeching  the   Lord  of 
   Darkness  to deliver  them from  Death. But  the hallowed  place of 
   Iluvatar   was   upon   the  summit   of  the   Mountain  Menelmin, 
   Pillar of Heaven, in the  midst of  the land,  and thither  men had 
   been  wont  to  climb  to  offer  thanksgiving.  There only  in all 
   Numenor  Sauron  dared  never  to  set  his  foot,  and  he forbade 
   [any] to go there under pain of  death. Few  dared to  disobey him, 
   even  if  they  so wished,  for Sauron  had many  eyes and  all the 
   ways of  the land  were under  his vigilance.  But some  there were 
   ;:, who remained faithful, and did not bow to him, and of these the 
   chief were Elendil the fair, and his sons Anarion and  Isildur, and 
   they were of the royal blood of  Earendel, though  not of  the line 
   direct.]                                                            
      $6  But  in  the  passing  of  the  years  Tar-kalion  felt  the 
   oncoming of  old age,  and he  was troubled;  but Sauron  said that 
   
   the  bounty  of  Morgoth  was  withheld  by  the  gods,  and  that to 
   obtain  plentitude  of  power  and  freedom   from  death   the  king 
   must  be  master  of  the  West.  And  the  fear  of death  was heavy 
   upon   Tar-kalion.   Therefore   at   his  command   the  Numenoreans 
   made  a  great  armament;  and  their  might  and  skill   had  grown 
   exceedingly in  those days,  for they  had in  these matters  the aid 
   of  Sauron.  The  fleets  of  the  Numenoreans  were  like a  land of 
   many  islands,  and  their  masts  were  like  a forest  of mountain- 
   trees,  and  their  banners  like  the  streamers of  a thunderstorm, 
   and  their  sails  were  scarlet  and  black.  And they  moved slowly 
   into the West,  for all  the winds  were stilled,  and all  the world 
   was  silent  in  the  fear  of  that   time.  And   they  encompassed 
   Avallon; and  it is  said that  the Elves  mourned and  sickness came 
   upon  them,  for  the  light  of  Valinor  was cut  off by  the cloud 
   of  the  Numenoreans.   Then  Tar-kalion   assailed  the   shores  of 
   Valinor,  and  he cast  forth bolts  of thunder,  and fire  came upon 
   Tuna, and flame and smoke rose about Taniquetil.                     
     $7  But  the  gods  made  no  answer.  Then  the  vanguard  of  the 
   Numenoreans   set   foot   upon  the   forbidden  shores,   and  they 
   encamped  in  might  upon  the  borders  of  Valinor.  But  the heart 
   of   Manwe   was  sorrowful   and  dismayed,   and  he   called  upon 
   Iluvatar,  and  took  power  and  counsel  from  the  Maker;  and the 
   fate  and  fashion  of  the  world  was changed.  The silence  of the 
   gods  was  broken  and  their  power   made  manifest;   and  Valinor 
   was sundered from  the earth,  and a  rift appeared  in the  midst of 
   the Great Sea, east of Avallon.                                      
     Into  this  chasm  the  Great  Sea  plunged, and  the noise  of the 
   falling waters filled all the earth, and the  smoke of  the cataracts 
   rose  above  the  tops  of  the  everlasting  mountains. But  all the 
   ships  of  Numenor  that  were  west  of  Avallon  were   drawn  down 
   into  the  abyss,  and   they  were   drowned;  and   Tar-kalion  the 
   golden and bright llien his queen fell like stars into the  dark, and 
   they  perished out  of all  knowledge. But  the mortal  warriors that 
   had  set foot  upon the  Land of  the Gods  were buried  under fallen 
   hills;  there it  is said  they lie  imprisoned in  the Caves  of the 
  
   Forgotten until the day of Doom and the Last Battle.                 
     $8  Then  Iluvatar  cast  back  the  Great  Seas  west  of  Middle- 
   earth  and  the  Empty  Lands  east  of  it,  and  new lands  and new 
   seas  were  made;  and  the  world  was  diminished, for  Valinor and 
   Eressea  were  taken from  it into  the realm  of hidden  things. And 
   thereafter,  however  a  man  might  sail,   he  could   never  again 
   reach  the  True  West,  but  would come  back weary  at last  to the 
   
      place  of  his  beginning;  for  all  lands  and  seas  were equally 
      distant from  the centre  of the  earth. There  was flood  and great 
      confusion  of  waters in  that time,  and sea  covered much  that in 
      the  Elder  Days  had  been  dry,  both  in  the  West  and  East of 
      Middle-earth.                                                       
        $9  Numenor,  being  nigh  to  the  east  of  the great  rift, was 
      utterly  thrown  down,  and overwhelmed  in the  sea, and  its glory 
      perished, and only a remnant of all its people  escaped the  ruin of 
      those  days.  Some  by  the  command  of  Tar-kalion,  and  some  of 
      their own will (because they still  revered the  gods and  would not 
      go  with  war into  the West)  had remained  behind when  the fleets 
      set sail, and they sat in  their ships  upon the  east coast  of the 
      land,  lest  the  issue  of  war  should  be evil.  Therefore, being 
      protected for a while by the wall  of their  land, they  avoided the 
      draught  of  the  sea;  and  many fled  into the  East, and  came at 
      length to the shores of Middle-earth.                               
        Small  remnant  of  all  the  mighty  people  that   had  perished 
      were  those  that  came  up  out  of  the  devouring  sea  upon  the 
      wings of the  winds of  wrath, and  shorn were  they of  their pride 
      and  power  of  old.  But  to  those  that   looked  out   from  the 
      seaward  hills  and  beheld  their  coming,  riding  upon  the storm 
      out of the  mist and  the darkness  and the  rumour of  water, their 
      black  sails  against  the  falling  sun,  terrible and  strong they 
      seemed, and the  fear of  the tall  kings came  into lands  far from 
      the sea.                                                            
        $10  For  lords  and   kings  of   men  the   Numenoreans  became, 
      and  nigh  to the  western shores  of Middle-earth  they established 
      realms  and  strong  places.  Some  few were  indeed evil,  being of 
      those  who  had  hearkened  to  Sauron  and  still  did  not forsake 
      him  in  their  hearts; but  the most  were those  of good  will who 
      had  revered  the  gods  and  remembered  the  wisdom  of  old.  Yet 
      all alike were filled with the desire of long  life upon  earth, and 
      the  thought  of  death  was heavy  upon them.  Their fate  had cast 
      them  east  upon  Middle-earth,  but their  hearts still  were west- 
      ward.  And  they  built  mightier  houses  for  their dead  than for 
      their  living,  and  endowed  their  buried  kings  with  unavailing 
      treasure; for their wise men hoped still to  discover the  secret of 
      prolonging life, and maybe of recalling it. Yet it is said  that the 
      span of their lives, which  had of  old been  thrice that  of lesser 
      men,  dwindled   slowly;  and   they  achieved   only  the   art  of 
      preserving  incorrupt  the   dead  flesh   of  men.   Wherefore  the 
      kingdoms  of  the  western  world  became  a  place  of   tombs  and 
   
   were filled with ghosts. And in the fantasy  of their  hearts, amid 
   the  confusion  of  legends  concerning half-forgotten  things that 
   once had been, they  imagined in  their thought  a land  of shades, 
   filled with  the wraiths  of the  things that  are upon  the mortal 
   earth;  and  many  deemed  that  this  land  was  in  the  West and 
   ruled  by  the  gods,  and  that  in  shadow  the dead  should come 
   there,  bearing  with them  the shadows  of their  possessions, who 
   could in the body find the True  West no  more. Therefore  in after 
   days many would bury  their dead  in ships,  setting them  forth in 
   pomp upon the sea by the west coasts of the ancient world.         
     $11   Now   the   blood   of   the   Numenoreans   remained  most 
  
   among  men  of  those  western  lands  and  shores; and  the memory 
   of  the primeval  world abode  most strongly  there, where  the old 
   paths  to the  West had  aforetime set  out from  Middle-earth. For 
   the ancient line of  the world  remained in  the mind  of Iluvatar, 
   and in the thought of the  gods, and  in the  memory of  the world, 
   as  a  shape  and  plan  that  has been  changed and  yet endureth. 
   And it has been likened to a plain of air, or to a  straight vision 
   that bendeth not to the curving of the earth, or to a  level bridge 
   that rises slowly above the heavy air.  Of old  many of  the exiles 
   of Numenor could  still see,  some clearly  and some  more faintly, 
   the paths to the True West; and  they believed  that at  times from 
   a high place they could descry the peaks of  Taniquetil at  the end 
   of the Straight Road, high  above the  world. Therefore  they built 
   very high towers in  those days,  and their  holy places  were upon 
   the  tops  of  mountains,  for they  would climb,  if it  might be, 
   above  the mists  of Middle-earth  into the  clearer air  that doth 
   not veil the vision of things far off.                             
     $12  But  ever the  number of  those that  had the  ancient sight 
   dwindled, and those that had it not  and could  not conceive  it in 
   their  thought  scorned  the  builders  of  towers, and  trusted to 
   ships that sailed upon the water. But they came  only to  the lands 
   of the  new world,  and found  them like  to those  of the  old and 
   subject  to  death;  and they  reported that  the world  was round. 
   For  upon  the Straight  Road only  the gods  could walk,  and only 
   the ships of the Elves could journey; for being straight  that road 
   passed through  the air  of breath  and flight  and rose  above it, 
   and  traversed  Ilmen  in  which  no   mortal  flesh   can  endure; 
   whereas  the  surface  of  the earth  was bent,  and bent  were the 
   seas that lay upon it, and bent also were the heavy airs  that were 
   above  them.  Yet  it  is said  that even  of those  Numenoreans of 
   old  who  had  the  straight  vision  there were  some who  did not 
   
   comprehend   this,   and  they   were  busy   to  contrive   ships  that 
   should  rise  above  the   waters  of   the  world   and  hold   to  the 
   imagined  seas.  But  they  achieved  only  ships  that  would  sail  in 
   the  air of  breath. And  these ships,  flying, came  also to  the lands 
   of  the  new  world,  and  to  the  East  of  the  old  world;  and they 
   reported   that   the   world  was   round.  Therefore   many  abandoned 
   the  gods  and  put  them  out  of  their  legends.  But men  of Middle- 
   earth  looked   up  with   fear  and   wonder  seeing   the  Numenoreans 
   that  descended  out  of  the  sky;  and  they  took  these  mariners of 
   the  air  to  be  gods,  and  some  of  the  Numenoreans   were  content 
   that this should be so.                                                  
     $13   Yet   not   all   the   hearts    of   the    Numenoreans   were 
   crooked;  and  knowledge  of  the  days  before  the  Downfall   and  of 
   the  wisdom  descended   from  the   Elf-friends,  their   fathers,  was 
   long  preserved   among  them.   And  the   wisest  among   them  taught 
   that  the  fate  of  Men  was  not bounded  by the  round path,  nor set 
   for  ever  upon  the  straight.  For  the  round  has  no  end,  but  no 
   escape;  and the  straight is  true, but  has an  end within  the world, 
   and that is the fate of the Elves. But the  fate of  Men, they  said, is 
   neither round nor ended, and is not complete within the world.           
     But  even  the  wisdom  of  the  wise  was  filled  with   sorrow  and 
   regret;  and  they  remembered  bitterly  how   the  ruin   was  brought 
   about  and  the  cutting  off  of   Men  from   their  portion   of  the 
   Straight   Path.   Therefore   they  avoided   the  shadow   of  Morgoth 
   according  to  their  power,  and  Sauron  they  held  in   hatred.  And 
   they  assailed  his  temples  and  their servants,  and there  were wars 
   among   the   mighty  of   Middle-earth,  of   which  only   the  echoes 
   now remain.                                                              
                                                                           
     The concluding section ($14) of the  earlier versions  of The  Fall of 
  
   Numenor concerning Beleriand (see p. 331) was omitted in FN III.        
     Accepting the conclusion  (see p.  331) that  the version  just given, 
   as it was originally written,  comes from  a much  earlier stage  in the 
   writing  of  The  Lord  of  the Rings  than do  The Notion  Club Papers, 
   it seems almost certain that the  alterations and  additions made  to it 
   belong  to  the  period  of  the  Papers and  The Drowning  of Anadune. 
   The chief evidence  for this (5) lies in  the addition  to $5  stating that 
   Tar-kalion was the  thirteenth king  of Numenor,  and in  the correction 
   in $5 of the description of the temple: it  was not  on the  Mountain of 
   Iluvatar, but 'in the midst of the city of Numenos' (see notes 3 and 4). 
     The most remarkable, and  indeed astonishing,  feature of  these later 
   additions to FN III is the statement in $2 that while  'the life  of the 
   Firstborn' was given to  Elrond in  accordance with  his choice,  'yet a 
   
    grace was  added, that  choice was  never annulled,  and while  the world 
    lasted he  might return,  if he  would, to  mortal men,  and die.'  To my 
    present  knowledge  no  such  thing is  said elsewhere  of the  Choice of 
    Elrond; and contrast Appendix  A (I,  i) to  The Lord  of the  Rings: 'At 
    the end of the First Age the Valar gave to the Half-elven  an irrevocable 
    choice  to  which  kindred  they would  belong.' This  passage in  FN III 
    concerning Elrond  and Elros  reappeared years  later in  the Akallabeth, 
    but with this sentence removed (The Silmarillion, p. 261).                
                                                                             
                                     NOTES.                                   
                                                                             
    1. On the threefold  span of  the Numenoreans  see p.  378, $13.  - The 
       descendants  of  Hurin  the  Steadfast:  presumably  an  inadvertence, 
       for Huor, father of Tuor, father  of Earendil;  but Hurin  is repeated 
       in the addition to $2. Cf. the note given in VII.6, 'Trotter is  a man 
       of  Elrond's  race  descendant  of Turin',  where Turin  is presumably 
       a slip for Tuor.                                                       
    2. Undunie': Andunie'  is the  form in  FN II,  but on  the amanuensis 
       typescript  made  from  FN  II   (V.31)  the   form  was   changed  to 
       Undunie'.                                                              
    3. Tar-kalion  became  the  fourteenth  (not  the  thirteenth)   king  of 
       Numenor  by  correction  of  the  second  text  of  The   Drowning  of 
       Anadune (see p. 381, $20).                                             
    4. On  uncertainty with  regard to  the site  of the  temple see  p. 384, 
       $32.                                                                   
    5. On the back of the  slip carrying  the long  addition to  $2 concerning 
       Elrond and Elros  are rough  notes in  which there  is a  reference to 
       the Adunaic language; but these are not dateable.                      
                                                                             
               (ii) The original text of The Drowning of Anadune.             
                                                                             
    It  will  become  very  evident  that  The  Drowning  of  Anadune  was as 
    closely  associated  with  Part  Two  of  The Notion  Club Papers  as was 
    the original Fall of Numenor with The Lost Road. I  shall give  first the 
    original draft, and postpone observations about it to the conclusion. 
      The  draft  is a  typescript of  extreme roughness,  with a  great many 
    typing errors, and I have little doubt that my  father, for  some reason, 
    and for the first time, composed a primary draft entirely ab initio  on a 
    typewriter, typing at speed. Certainly there is no  trace among  all this 
    great collection of texts and notes of any still more 'primary' narrative 
    (although there are preliminary sketches which are  given later,  pp. 397 
    ff.). I print it here essentially as it was typed, correcting the obvious 
    errors  and  here and  there inserting  punctuation, but  ignoring subse- 
    quent  correction.  Such correction  is largely  confined to  the opening 
    paragraphs, after which it ceases: it looks as if my  father saw  that it 
    would  be  impossible to  carry out  a wholesale  rewriting on  a single- 
    spaced  typescript  with narrow  margins. In  any case  these corrections 
   
  
    were taken up into the second text,  which I  also give  in full.  One name 
    that  was  consistently  changed,  however, is  Balai >  Avalai, as  far as 
    $16,  where  Avalai appears  in the  typescript as  typed. I  have extended 
    the marks  of  length  over  vowels  throughout   the  text:   my  father's 
    typewriter having  no such  marks, he  inserted them  in pencil,  and often 
    omitted them.                                                               
      The  numbered  paragraphs  have  of  course  no  manuscript   warrant:  I 
    have   inserted   them   to  make   subsequent  reference   and  comparison 
    easier. This first text has in fact little division into paragraphs, and my 
    divisions are made largely on the basis of the following version.           
      I shall refer to this text subsequently  as 'DA  I'. It  had no  title as 
    typed, but The Drowning of Numenor was pencilled in afterwards.             
                                                                               
      $1  Before  the  coming  of  Men  there  were many  Powers that           
    governed  Earth,  and they  were Eru-beni,  servants of  God, and           
    in  the  earliest recorded  tongue they  were called  Balai. Some           
    were lesser and some greater. The mightiest and the  chieftain of           
    them all was Meleko.                                                        
      $2  But  long ago,  even in  the making  of Earth,  he pondered           
    evil; he became a rebel against Eru, desiring the whole world for           
    his  own  and  to  have  none  above  him.  Therefore  Manawe his           
    brother endeavoured to rule  the earth  and the  Powers according           
    to the will  of Eru;  and Manawe  dwelt in  the West.  But Meleko           
    remained, dwelling in hiding in  the North,  and he  worked evil,           
    and  he  had  the  greater  power,  and  the  Great   Lands  were           
    darkened.                                                                   
      $3  And  at  the  appointed  time  Men   were  born   into  the           
    world, and they  came in  a time  of war;  and they  fell swiftly           
    under  the  domination  of  Meleko.  And  he  now came  forth and           
    appeared as a Great King and  as a  god, and  his rule  was evil,           
    and  his worship  unclean; and  Men were  estranged from  Eru and           
    from the Balai, his servants.                                               
      $4 But  there were  some of  the fathers  of Men  who repented,           
    seeing the evil of King  Meleko, and  their houses  returned with           
    sorrow to the allegiance of Eru, and they were befriended  by the           
    Balai, and they were called the Eruhil, the children of  God. And           
    the Balai and the Eruhil made war  on Meleko,  and for  that time           
    they  destroyed  his  kingdom  and threw  down his  black throne.           
    But Meleko was not destroyed  and he  went again  for a  while in           
    hiding, unseen by Men. But his evil was still  ever at  work, and           
    cruel kings and evil  temples arose  ever in  the world,  and the           
    most  part  of  Mankind were  their servants;  and they  made war           
    on the Eruhil.                                                              
   
     $5  And  the  Balai  in grief  withdrew ever  further west  (or if 
   they  did  not  so  they   faded  and   became  secret   voices  and 
   shadows  of  the  days  of  old); and  the most  part of  the Eruhil 
   followed  them.  Though  it  is said  that some  of these  good men, 
   simple  folk,  shepherds and  the like,  dwelt in  the heart  of the 
   Great Lands.                                                        
     $6  But all  the nobler  of the  Eruhil and  those closest  in the 
   friendship  of the  Balai, who  had helped  most in  the war  on the 
   Black  Throne,  wandered  away until  they came  to the  last shores 
   of the  Great Seas.  There they  halted and  were filled  with dread 
   and longing; for the Balai  for the  most part  passed over  the sea 
   seeking  the  realm  of Manawe.  And there  instructed by  the Balai 
   men learned the craft of ship-building and of  sailing in  the wind; 
   and they built  many small  ships. But  they did  not dare  to essay 
   the  deep  waters,  and  journeyed  mostly  up  and down  the coasts 
   and among the nearer isles.                                         
     $7  And  it  was by  their ships  that they  were saved.  For evil 
   men  multiplied  in  those   days  and   pursued  the   Eruhil  with 
  
   hatred; and  evil men  inspired by  the evil  spirit of  Meleko grew 
   cunning  and  cruel  in  the  arts  of  war and  the making  of many 
   weapons;  and the  Eruhil were  hard to  put to  it to  maintain any 
   land in which to dwell.                                             
     $8  And  in  those  dark  days  of  fear  and  war  there  arose a 
   man  among  the  Eruhil  and   his  name   was  Earendil   the  Sea- 
   friend, for his  daring upon  the sea  was great.  And it  came into 
   his  heart that  he would  build a  ship greater  than any  that had 
   yet  been built,  and that  he would  sail out  into the  deep water 
   and  come  maybe  to  the  land  of  Manawe and  there get  help for 
   his  kinsfolk.  And  he  let  build a  great ship  and he  called it 
   Wingalote,(1) the Foam-flower.                                        
     $9  And  when  it  was  all  ready  he said  farewell to  his sons 
   and his  wife and  all his  kin; for  he was  minded to  sail alone. 
   And he said: 'It is likely that you will see me never again,  and if 
   you  do  not,  then  continue your  war, and  endure until  the end. 
   But if I do not fail  of my  errand, then  also you  may not  see me 
   again, but a sign you will see, and then have hope.'                
     $10  But  Earendel (2) passed  over  the  Great   Sea  and   came  to 
   the Blessed Realm and spoke to Manawe.                              
     $11  [Rejected  at  once:  And  Manawe  said   that  he   had  not 
   now  the  power  to  war  against  Meleko,  who  moreover   was  the 
   rightful  governor of  Earth, though  his right  might seem  to have 
   been  destroyed by  his rebellion;  and that  the governance  of the 
   
   earth  was  now  in  the  hands  of]  And  Manawe  said  that  Eru had 
   forbidden  the  Balai  to  make  war  by  force;  and  that  the earth 
   was  now  in  the  hands  of  Men,  to  make  or  to mar.  But because 
   of  their  repentance  and  their  fidelity  he  would  give,  as  was 
   permitted to him, a land for  the Eruhil  to dwell  in if  they would. 
   And that  land  was  a  mighty  island in  the midst  of the  sea. But 
   Manawe   would   not   permit   Earendil   to  return   again  amongst 
   Men, since  he had  set foot  in the  Blessed Realm,  where as  yet no 
   Death  had  come.  And  he  took the  ship of  Earendil and  filled it 
   with silver flame and raised it above the  world to  sail in  the sky, 
   a marvel to behold.                                                    
      $12  And  the  Eruhil on  the shores  of the  sea beheld  the light 
   of  it;  and they  knew that  it was  the sign  of Earendil.  And hope 
   and  courage  was  born  in  their  hearts;  and  they  gathered their 
   ships, small and great, and  all their  goods, and  set sail  upon the 
   deep  waters,  following  the  star.  And  there was  a great  calm in 
   those days and  all the  winds were  stilled. And  the Eruhil  came to 
   the  land  that had  been set  for them,  and they  found it  fair and 
   fruitful,  and  they  were glad.  And they  called that  land Andore,(3) 
   the   land   of   Gift,   though   afterward   it  was   mostly  named 
   Numenore, Westernesse.                                                 
      $13  But  not  so  did  the Eruhil  escape the  doom of  death that 
   had  been  pronounced  upon   all  Mankind;   and  they   were  mortal 
   still; though for  their fidelity  they were  rewarded by  a threefold 
    span, and their  years were  long and  blissful and  untroubled with 
    sickness,  so  long  as  they  remained  true.  And   the  Numenoreans 
    grew  wise  and  fair  and glorious,  the mightiest  of men  that have 
    been;  but  their  number  was  not  great,  for  their  children were 
    few.                                                                  
      $14  And  they  were  under  the  tutelage  of  the Balai,  and they 
    took  the  language  of  the  Balai  and forsook  their own;  and they 
    wrote  many  things  of lore  and beauty  in that  tongue in  the high 
    tide  of  their  realm,  of which  but little  is now  remembered. And 
    they  became  mighty  in  all  crafts,  so  that if  they had  had the 
    mind  they  might  easily  have  surpassed the  evil kings  of Middle- 
    earth  in  the making  of weapons  and of  war; but  they were  as yet 
    men of peace; and of all arts they were most eager in the craft of 
  
    ship-building,  and in  voyaging was  the chief  feat and  delight of 
    their younger men.                                                    
      $15  But  the  Balai  as  yet  forbade  them  to sail  westward out 
    of sight of the western shores of Numenor; and the Numenor-           
    eans  were as  yet content,  though they  did not  fully understand 
   
      
                                                                    
   the purpose  of this  ban. But  the purpose  was that  the Eruhil 
   should not  be tempted  to come  to the  Blessed Realm  and there 
   learn discontent, becoming  enamoured of  the immortality  of the 
   Balai, and the deathlessness of all things in their land.         
    $16  For as yet  the Balai  were permitted  by Eru  to maintain 
   upon earth upon some  isle or  shore of  the western  lands still 
   untrodden  (it  is  not  known  for  certain where;  for Earendel 
   alone  of  Men  came ever  thither and  never again  returned) an 
   abiding place, an earthly paradise and a  memorial of  that which 
   might  have  been,  had  not  men  turned  to  Meleko.   And  the 
   Numenoreans  named  that   land  Avallonde   the  Haven   of  the 
   Gods, for at times when all the air was clear and the sun  was in 
   the east they could descry, as them seemed, a  city white-shining 
   on a distant shore and great harbours  and a  tower; but  only so 
   when  their  own  western  haven,  Andunie  of  Numenor,  was low 
   upon  the  skyline, and  they dared  not break  the ban  and sail 
   further  west.  But  to Numenor  the Avalai  came ever  and anon, 
   the children and  the lesser  ones of  the Deathless  Folk, some- 
   times in oarless boats, sometimes as  birds flying,  sometimes in 
   other fair shapes; and they loved the Numenoreans.                
    $17  And  so  it was  that the  voyages of  the men  of Western- 
   esse in those days went east and  not west  from the  darkness of 
   the North to  the heats  of the  South and  beyond to  the nether 
   darkness. And the Eruhil came often  to the  shores of  the Great 
   Lands,  and  they  took  pity  on the  forsaken world  of Middle- 
   earth;  and  the  young  princes  of  the Numenoreans  would come 
   among  the  men  of  the   Dark  Ages,   and  they   taught  them 
   language  (for  the native  tongues of  men of  Middle-earth were 
   yet rude  and unshapen)  and song,  and many  arts, such  as they 
   could compass, and they brought them corn and wine.               
    $18  And  the  men  of  Middle-earth  were  comforted,   and  in 
   some  places  shook  off somewhat  the yoke  of the  offspring of 
   Meleko; and they revered the  memory of  the Men  out of  the Sea 
   and called them Gods, for in  that time  the Numenoreans  did not 
   settle or dwell in Middle-earth for long.  For though  their feet 
   were set eastward their hearts were ever westward.                
                                                                    
    $19  Yet  in the  end all  this bliss  and betterment  turned to 
   evil again, and men fell, as it is said, a second time. For there 
   arose  a  second  manifestation  of  the  power of  darkness upon 
   earth, and whether that was but a form of the  Ancient or  one of 
   his old servants that waxed to  new strength,  is not  known. And 
   
   this  evil  thing was  called by  many names,  but the  Eruhil named 
   him Sauron,  and  men   of  Middle-earth   (when  they   dared  to 
   speak  his  name  at  all)  named  him mostly  Zigur the  Great. And 
   he made himself a  great king  in the  midst of  the earth,  and was 
   at first well-seeming and just and his  rule was  of benefit  to all 
   men  in  their  needs  of  the body;  for he  made them  rich, whoso 
   would  serve  him.  But  those who  would not  were driven  out into 
   the  waste  places.  Yet  Zigur  desired,  as  Meleko before,  to be 
   both a king  over all  kings and  as a  god to  men. And  slowly his 
   power   moved   north  and   south,  and   ever  westward;   and  he 
   heard  of  the  coming  of  the  Eruhil  and  he  was wroth.  And he 
  
   plotted in his heart how he might destroy Numenor.                  
     $20  And  news  came  also  to  Numenor   and  to   Tarkalion  the 
   king, Earendel's heir (for this title had all the kings  of Numenor, 
   and  they  were  indeed descended  in unbroken  line from  Elros the 
   son  of  Earendel),  of  Zigur  the  Great, and  how he  purposed to 
   become  master of  all Middle-earth  and after  of the  whole world. 
   And  Tarkalion   was  angered,   for  the   kings  of   Numenor  had 
   grown very glorious and proud in that time.                         
     $21  And  in  the  meanwhile evil,  of which  once long  ago their 
   fathers  had  tasted, albeit  they had  after repented,  awoke again 
   in the hearts of the Eruhil; for the desire of everlasting  life and 
   the escape  from death  grew ever  stronger upon  them as  their lot 
   in  the  land  of  Numenor  grew  more blissful.  And they  began to 
   murmur  in  their  hearts  (and  anon   more  openly)   against  the 
   doom  of  men;  and  especially  against  that  ban   which  forbade 
   them to sail west or to visit the Blessed Realm.                    
     $22  'For  why  should the  Avalai sit  in peace  unending there,' 
   said  they,  'while  we  must  die  and  go  we  know  not  whither, 
   leaving  our  own  home;  for  the  fault  was   not  ours   in  the 
   beginning;  and  is not  the author  of evil  Meleko himself  one of 
   the Avalai?'                                                        
     $23  And  the  Avalai  knowing  what  was  said,  and  seeing  the 
   cloud  of  evil  grow,  were grieved,  and they  came less  often to 
   Numenor;  and  those  that  came  spoke  earnestly  to  the  Eruhil; 
   and  tried  to  teach them  of the  fashion and  fate of  the world, 
   saying that the world was round, and  that if  they sailed  into the 
   utmost  West,  yet  would  they  but  come  back  again to  the East 
   and  so to  the places  of their  setting out,  and the  world would 
   seem to them but a prison.                                          
     $24  'And  so  it  is  to those  of your  strange race,'  said the 
   Avalai.  'And  Eru  does  not  punish without  benefit; nor  are his 
   
   mercies  without  sternness.  For  we  (you  say)  are  unpunished and 
   dwell ever in bliss; and so it is that we  do not  die, but  we cannot 
   escape,  and we  are bound  to this  world, never  again to  leave it, 
   till  all  is  changed.  And  you  (you murmur)  are punished,  and so 
   it  is  that  ye  die,  but  ye  escape  and leave  the world  and are 
   not   bound   thereto.  Which   therefore  of   us  should   envy  the 
   other?                                                                
     $25  'Ye  us  maybe,  for  of  you  is  required the  greater trust, 
   knowing  not  what  lies  before you  in a  little while.  But whereas 
   we  know  nothing  of  the  mind  of  Eru  in  this  (for  he  has not 
   revealed  anything  of  his  purpose  with  you  unto the  Avalai), we 
   say to you that that trust, if you give it, will not be  despised; and 
   though  it  take many  ages of  Men, and  is yet  beyond the  sight of 
   the  Avalai,  that  Iluvatar  the  Father  will  not let  those perish 
   for  ever  who  love  him  and  who  love  the   world  that   He  has 
   made.'                                                                
     $26  But  only   a  few   of  the   Numenoreans  harkened   to  this 
   counsel.  For  it  seemed  hard  to  them, and  they wished  to escape 
   from  Death  in  their  own  day,  and  they  became   estranged  from 
   the   Avalai,   and   these  came   now  no   more  to   Numenor  save 
   seldom and  in secret,  visiting those  few of  the faithful.  Of whom 
   the  chief  was  one  Amardil  and  his  son  Elendil (who  was called 
   also Earendil for  his love  of the  sea, and  for his  father, though 
   not  of  the  elder line  which sat  upon the  throne of  Numenor, was 
   also of the blood of Earendil of old).                                
     $27  But  Tarkalion  the  king   fell  into   evil  mood,   and  the 
   worship  of  Eru  upon  the  high  place  the  mountain  of Meneltyula 
   in the midst of the land was neglected in those days.                 
     $28   But   Tarkalion   hearing   of   Sauron   determined,  without 
   counsel  of  the  Avalai,  to  demand his  allegiance and  homage; for 
  
   he  thought  that  no  king  so mighty  [could] ever  arise as  to vie 
   with  the  lords  of  Numenor;  and he  began in  that time  to smithy 
   great  hoard of  weapons of  war, and  he let  build great  ships; and 
   he  sailed  into  the  east  and  landed  upon Middle-earth,  and bade 
   Sauron  come  and  do  homage  to  him.  And   Sauron  came,   for  he 
   saw  not  his  time  yet to  work his  will with  Numenor, and  he was 
   maybe  not  a  little astonied  at the  majesty of  the kings  of men; 
   and  he  was  crafty.  And  he  humbled  himself  and  seemed  in  all 
   things fair and wise.                                                 
     $29  And  it  came  into  the  heart  of  Tarkalion  the  King  that 
   for  the  better  keeping  of Sauron  and his  new promises  of fealty 
   he  should  be  brought  to  Numenor  as  his  own  hostage.   And  to 
   
   this  Sauron assented  willingly, for  it chimed  with his  own desire. 
   And  Sauron  looking  upon  Numenor  in  the  days  of  its  glory  was 
   indeed astonied;  but his  heart within  was all  the more  filled with 
   hatred.                                                                
     $30  Such  was  his  craft  and  cunning  that  ere  long  he  became 
   closest  to  the  counsels  of  the  King;  and  slowly  a  change came 
   over  the  land, and  the hearts  of the  Faithful, the  Avaltiri, were 
   darkened.                                                              
     $31  For  with  subtle  arguments  Sauron   gainsaid  all   that  the 
   Avalai  had  taught.  And  he  bade  them  think  that  the  world  was 
   not  a  closed  circle;  and  that  therein there  were many  lands yet 
   for  their  winning,  wherein  was  wealth  uncounted;  and  even  yet, 
   when  they  came  to  the  end  thereof,  there  was the  Dark without, 
   out  of  which  came  all  things.  'And  Dark  is  the  Realm  of  the 
   Lord  of  All,  Meleko  the  Great,  who  made  this  world out  of the 
   primeval darkness. And only Darkness is truly holy,' said he.          
     $32  And  Tarkalion   the  King   turned  to   the  worship   of  the 
   Dark  and  of  Meleko  the  Lord  thereof.   And  the   Meneltyula  was 
   deserted  in  those  days  and  none  might  ascend  it  under  pain of 
   death,  not  even  those  of  the faithful  who yet  kept Eru  in their 
   hearts. But Sauron let build on a hill in the midst of the city  of the 
   Numenoreans,  Antirion  the  Golden,  a  great   temple;  and   it  was 
   in the form of a circle at the ground,  and its  walls were  fifty feet 
   thick,  and  they  rose  five  hundred  feet,  and  they  were  crowned 
   with  a  mighty  dome,  and  it  was  wrought  all  of silver,  but the 
   silver  was  black.  And this  was the  mightiest of  the works  of the 
   Numenoreans,  and  the  most  evil,   and  men   were  afraid   of  its 
   shadow.   And   from   the   topmost   of  the   dome,  where   was  an 
   opening  or  great  louver,  there  issued  ever  and  anon  smoke, and 
   ever  the  more  often  as  the  evil  of  Sauron  grew. For  there men 
   sacrificed  to  Meleko  with   spilling  of   blood  and   torment  and 
   great  wickedness;  and  ofttimes  it  was those  of the  faithful that 
   were  chosen  as  victims.  But never  openly on  the charge  that they 
   would   not   worship   Meleko;   rather   was  cause   sought  against 
   them that  they hated  the King  or falsely  that they  plotted against 
   their kin and devised lies and poisons.                                
     $33  And  for  all  this  Death  did  not   depart  from   the  land. 
   Rather  it  came  sooner  and  more  often and  in dreadful  guise. For 
   Whereas   aforetime   men  had   grown  slowly   old,  and   laid  them 
   down  as to  sleep in  the end  when they  were weary  at last  of this 
   world,  now  madness  and   sickness  assailed   them,  and   yet  they 
   were afraid to die and go out into the dark, the realm of the lord 
   
   they had taken. And men made weapons in those days and slew              
   one another for little cause.                                            
     $34 Nonetheless it seemed that they prospered. For their               
   wealth increased mightily with the help of Sauron, and they built        
   ever greater ships. And they sailed to the Middle-earth to get           
   them new wealth; but they came no longer as the bringers of              
  
   gifts, but as men of war. And they hunted the men of Middle-             
   earth and enslaved them and took their goods; but they built             
   fortresses and great tombs upon the western shores in those              
   days. And men feared them, and the memory of the kindly kings            
   of the Elder Days faded in the world and was overlaid with               
   many a dread legend.                                                     
     $35  Thus waxed Tarkalion the King to the mightiest tyrant              
   that had yet been seen in the world since the rule of Meleko;            
   and yet nonetheless he felt the shadow of death approach as his          
   days lengthened. And he was filled with anger and with fear.             
   And now came the hour that Sauron had planned. For he spoke              
   now to the King saying evil of Eru, that he was but a phantom, a         
   lie devised by the Avalai to justify their own idleness and greed;       
   and that the Avalai withheld the gift of everlasting life out of         
   avarice and fear lest the kings of men should wrest the rule .           
   of the world and the Blessed Realm from them. 'And though                
   doubtless the gift of everlasting life is not for all, and only for      
   such as are worthy, being men of might and pride and great               
   lineage, still,' said Sauron, 'it is against all justice that this gift, 
   which is his least due, should be withheld from Tarkalion the            
   King, mightiest of the sons of Earth. To whom only Manawe                
   can compare, if even he.' And Tarkalion being besotted and also          
   under the shadow of Death, for his span was drawing to an end,           
   harkened to him, and devised war against the Avalai. Long                
   was he in pondering this design, and it could not be hidden              
   from all.                                                                
     $36  And in those days Amardil, who was of the royal house              
   as has been told, and faithful, and yet so noble and so well-            
   beloved of all save the most besotted of the people, that even in        
   the days of Sauron the King dared lay no hand on him as yet,             
   he learned of the secret counsels of the King, and his heart was         
   filled with sorrow and great dread. For he knew that Men could           
   not vanquish the Avalai in war, and that great ruin must come            
   upon the world, if this war were not stayed. Therefore he called         
   his son Elendil Earendil and he said to him: 'Behold, the days           
   are dark and desperate; therefore I am minded to try that rede           
   
   which  our  forefather  Earendil  took:  to  sail  into  the  West (be 
   there  ban  or  no  ban)  and  speak  to  the  Avalai,  yea   even  to 
   Manawe himself if may be, and beseech his aid ere all is lost.'        
     'Would you then bewray the King?' said Elendil.                      
     'For that very thing do I purpose to go,' said Amardil.              
     'And  what  then,  think  you,  is  like  to  befall  those  of your 
   house   whom   you   leave   behind,    when   your    deed   becometh 
   known?'                                                                
     $37 'It   must   not   become  known,'   said  Amardil.   'I  will 
   prepare it  in secret  and I  will set  sail at  first into  the East, 
   whither  many  ships  daily  set  out,  and  then  round   about.  But 
   you  and  your  folk,  I  counsel  that  you  should  prepare yourself 
   ships  and put  on board  all such  things as  your heart  cannot bear 
   to  part  with,  and  lie  ready. But  you should  hold your  ships in 
   the  eastern  havens;  and  give  out  among  men  that  you  purpose, 
   maybe, when  all is  ready to  follow me  into the  East. And  I think 
   not that your going will be  letted; for  the house  of Amardil  is no 
   longer  so  dear  to our  kinsman on  the throne  of Earendil  that he 
   will grieve  over much  if we  seek to  depart. But  do not  take many 
   men  with  you,  or  he  may  become  troubled  because  of   the  war 
   that  he  now plots,  for which  he will  need all  the force  that he 
   hath.  Do  not  take  many,  and  only such  as you  may be  sure that 
   they are faithful. Even so open not your design to any.'               
     $38 'And what design is this that you make for me?'                  
     'Until I return I cannot say. But to be sure it is like to be flight 
  
   far  from  fair  Andore  that  is   now  so   defiled,  and   from  our 
   people; east or  west the  Avalai alone  shall say.  But it  is likely 
   enough  that  you  shall see  me never  again, and  that I  shall show 
   you  no  sign  such  as  Earendil  our  sire showed  of old.  But hold 
   you  ever  in  readiness,  for  the  end  of  the  world that  we have 
   known is at hand.'                                                     
     $39  And  it  is  said  that  Amardil  set  sail  at night  and went 
   east  and  then  about,  and  he  took three  servants with  him, dear 
   to his  heart, and  never again  were they  heard of  by word  or sign 
   in this world; nor is there any tale or guess of their fate.  But this 
   much  may  be  seen,  that  men  could  not  be  a  second  time saved 
   by  any  such  embassy;  and  for  the  treason  of Numenor  there was 
   no  easy assoiling.  But Elendil  abode in  the east  of the  land and 
   held  him secret  and meddled  not in  the deeds  of those  days; and 
   looked  ever  for  the  sign  that  came  not.  At  whiles   he  would 
   journey to the western shores of  the land  and gaze  out at  the sea, 
   and  sorrow  and  yearning  was  upon  him,  for  he  had   loved  his 
   
   father - but further he was not suffered to  go; for  Tarkalion was 
   now gathering his fleets in the havens of the west.                 
                                                                      
     $40  Now  aforetime  in  the  isle  of  Numenor  the  weather was 
   ever fair, or leastways apt to the liking and needs of men, rain in 
   due  seasons   and  in   measure,  and   sunshine,  now   warm  now 
   cooler,  and winds  from over  the sea;  and when  the wind  was in 
   the west it seemed to  many that  it was  filled with  a fragrance, 
   fleeting but sweet, heart-stirring,  as of  flowers that  bloom for 
   ever  in  undying meads  and have  no names  on mortal  shores. But 
   now  that  too was  changed. For  the sky  itself was  darkened and 
   there were storms  of rain  and hail  in those  days, and  ever and 
   anon   the   great   ships   of   the  Numenoreans   would  founder 
   and  return not  to haven.  And out  of the  West there  would come 
   at whiles a great cloud, shaped as  it were  an eagle  with pinions 
   spread to the North and  to the  South; and  slowly it  would creep 
   up blotting out the sunset - for at that hour  mostly was  it seen; 
   and  then  uttermost  night  would  fall   on  Numenor.   And  soon 
   under the pinions of the  eagles was  lightning borne,  and thunder 
   rolled in the heaven,  such a  sound as  men of  that land  had not 
   before heard.                                                       
     $41  Then  men  were  afraid.  'Behold  the  Eagles of  the Lords 
   of  the  West  coming  over  Numenor!'  they  cried, and  they fell 
   upon  their  faces.  And  some  would  repent, but  others hardened 
   their hearts and shook their fists at heaven, and said:  'The Lords 
   of the West  have made  the war.  They strike  the first  blow, the 
   next  shall  be  ours.'  And these  words were  spoken by  the King 
   and devised by Sauron.                                              
     $42  But  the  lightnings  increased  and   slew  men   upon  the 
   hills and in the meads, and ever the darts  of greatest  fury smote 
   at the dome of the Temple. But it stood firm.                       
     $43  And  now  the  fleets  of   the  Numenoreans   darkened  the 
   sea  upon  the  west  of the  land, like  an archipelago  of mighty 
   isles, and their masts were as  forests, and  their banners  red as 
   the dying  sun in  a great  storm and  as black  as the  night that 
   cometh  after. But  the Eagles  of the  Lords of  the West  came up 
   now out of the dayfall, in a long line one behind the other,  as if 
   in  array  of  battle,  and as  they came  their wings  spread ever 
   wider, until they embraced the heavens.                             
     $44  But  Tarkalion  hardened  his  heart,  and  he  went  aboard 
   his  mighty  ship  Andaloke  and  let spread  his standard,  and he 
   gave the order for the raising of anchors.                          
   
     $45  And  so the  fleet of  the Numenoreans  set forth  into the 
  
   teeth of the storm, and they rowed resolutely  into the  West; for 
   they  had  many  slaves.  And when  the storm  had abated  the sky 
   cleared,  and  a wind  came up  out of  the East  (by the  arts of 
   Sauron, some have said), and there was a false peace over  all the 
   seas  and  land  while the  world waited  what should  betide. And 
   the fleets of the Numenoreans sailed out of  sight of  Andunie and 
   broke the  ban, and  held on  through three  nights and  days; and 
   they passed out of the sight of all watchers.                     
     $46 And none  can tell  the tale  of their  fate, for  none ever 
   returned.  And  whether  they  came  ever in  truth to  that haven 
   which  of  old  men  thought  that they  could descry;  or whether 
   they found it not or came to  some other  land and  there assailed 
   the  Avalai,  who  shall  say, for  none know.  For the  world was 
   changed in that time, and the memory  of all  that went  before is 
   become dim and unsure.                                            
     $47  But  those  that are  wisest in  discernment aver  that the 
   fleets   of  the   Numenoreans  came   indeed  to   Avallonde  and 
   encompassed  it  about,  but  that  the Avalai  made no  sign. But 
   Manawe being grieved sought the counsel  at the  last of  Eru, and 
   the  Avalai  laid  down  their  governance   of  Earth.   And  Eru 
   overthrew  its  shape, and  a great  chasm was  opened in  the sea 
   between  Numenor  and  Avallonde  and  the  seas  poured  in,  and 
   into that abyss fell all the  fleets of  the Numenoreans  and were 
   swallowed  in  oblivion.  But  Avallonde  and Numenore  that stood 
   on either side of  the great  rent were  also destroyed;  and they 
   foundered  and  are  no  more.  And the  Avalai thereafter  had no 
   local  habitation  on  earth, nor  is there  any place  more where 
   memory  of  an  earth without  evil is  preserved; and  the Avalai 
   dwell  in  secret or  have faded  to shadows,  and their  power is 
   minished.                                                         
     $48  But  Numenor  went  down   into  the   sea,  and   all  its 
   children and fair maidens and its ladies,  and even  Tar-Ilien the 
   Queen, and all its gardens and  halls and  towers and  riches, its 
   jewels and its webs  and its  things painted  and carven,  and its 
   laughter  and  its  mirth  and  its  music  and  its   wisdom  and 
   its speech, vanished for ever.                                    
     $49  Save  only  the  very  top  of Meneltyula,  for that  was a 
   holy place and never defiled, and  that maybe  is still  above the 
   waves, as a lonely isle somewhere in the great waters, if  haply a 
   mariner  should come  upon it.  And many  indeed after  sought it, 
   because  it  was  said  among  the remnant  of Numenor  that those 
   
   with holy sight  had been  able from  the top  of Meneltyula  to see 
   the  haven  of  Avallonde,  which  otherwise  only  those  could see 
   who  sailed  far  westward.  And  the  hearts  of   the  Numenoreans 
   even after their ruin were still set westward.                      
     $50   And   though   they   knew   that   Numenor   and  Avallonde 
   were  no  more  they  said:  'Avallonde  is no  more and  Numenor is 
   not;  yet  they were,  and not  in this  present darkness;  yet they 
   were, and therefore still are in true being and  in the  whole shape 
   of  the  world.'  And  the  Numenoreans  held  that  men  so blessed 
   might look upon other  times than  those of  their body's  life, and 
   they longed ever to escape  from the  darkness of  exile and  see in 
   some fashion the light that was of old.  'But all  the ways  are now 
   crooked,' they said, 'that once were straight.'                     
     $51  And  in  this  way  it  came  to  pass  that any  were spared 
   from   the   downfall   of   Numenore;  and   maybe  that   was  the 
   answer  to  the  errand  of  Amardil.  For  those  that  were spared 
   were all  of his  house and  kin. For  Elendil had  remained behind, 
   refusing  the  King's  summons  when  he  set  out  to  war,  and he 
   went  aboard  ship,  and  abode there  riding out  the storm  in the 
   shelter  of  the  eastern  shore.  And being  protected by  the land 
  
   from  the  great  draught of  the sea  that drew  all down  into the 
   abyss,  he  escaped  from  death  in  that time.  And a  mighty wind 
   arose such as had  not before  been, and  it came  out of  the West, 
   and it blew the sea into great hills; and fleeing before  it Elendil 
   and  his sons  in seven  ships were  carried far  away, borne  up on 
   the  crests  of  great  waves  like  mountains of  Middle-earth, and 
   they were cast at length up far inland in Middle-earth.             
     $52  But  all  the  coasts  and  seaward  lands   of  Middle-earth 
   suffered  great  ruin and  change in  that time.  For the  earth was 
   sorely  shaken,  and  the  seas  climbed over  the lands  and shores 
   foundered,   and   ancient   isles   were   drowned  and   new  were 
   uplifted,  and  hills  crumbled  and rivers  were turned  to strange 
   courses.                                                            
     $53  And  here  ends the  tale to  speak of  Elendil and  his sons 
   who  after  founded  many  kingdoms  in  Middle-earth,   and  though 
   their lore and craft  was but  an echo  of that  which had  been ere 
   Sauron  came  to  Numenor, yet  did it  seem very  great to  the men 
   of the wild.                                                        
     $54 And  it is  said that  Sauron himself  was filled  with terror 
   at the fury of the wrath of the Avalai and the doom  of Eru,  for it 
   was greater far than any  that he  had looked  for, hoping  only for 
   the  death  of  the  Numenoreans  and  the  defeat  of  their  proud 
   
   king.  But  he  himself  sitting  in  his black  seat in  the midst  of his 
   temple   laughed   when   he   heard  the   trumpets  of   Tarkalion  sound 
   for  battle;   and  he   laughed  yet   again  when   he  heard   afar  the 
   noise  of  the  thunder;  and  a  third  time  even  as  he laughed  at his 
   own   thought   (thinking   what   he   would   do  now   in  Middle-earth, 
   being  rid  of  the Eruhil  for ever)  he was  caught in  the midst  of his 
   mirth, and his temple and his seat fell into the abyss.                     
     $55   [Rejected   at   once:   It   was  long   before  he   appeared  in 
   visible  form  upon  the  earth  again]  But  Sauron  was  not   of  mortal 
   flesh,  and  though  he  was  robbed  of   that  form   in  which   he  had 
   wrought  evil  for  so  long,  as  Zigur  the  great,   yet  ere   long  he 
   devised    another;   and    he   came    back   unto    Middle-earth   and 
   troubled  the  sons  of  Elendil  and  all  men  beside.  But  that  cometh 
   not   into   the   tale   of   the  Downfall   of  Numenor,   Atalante  the 
   downfallen,   as  the   exiles  ever   after  named   her  whom   they  had 
   lost, the land of Gift in the midst of the Sea.                             
                                                                              
     There are two definitive clues to the date of this text.  One is  that at 
   the foot  of one  of its  pages are  typed the  words 'Ramer  discusses the 
   feeling of lost significance' (see pp. 183, 189); and the other is that the 
   name   of  the   Pillar  of   Heaven  in   Numenor  is   Meneltyula,  which 
   appears  as  a  pencilled  correction  of the  original name  Menelminda in 
   the  manuscript  E  of  Part  Two  of  The  Notion  Club  Papers  (p. 302), 
   while the next text of  the Papers  (the typescript  F 1)  has Menel-tubel, 
   changed to Menel-tubil. It is  thus certain  that this  first draft  of The 
   Drowning  of  Anadune  was  written  in  the  course  of  work on  Part Two 
   of  The  Notion  Club  Papers,  and  can  indeed  be   placed,  presumably, 
   precisely between the manuscript E and the typescript F 1.                  
     Comparison  with  the  text  of  the  third  version   of  The   Fall  of 
   Numenor (FN III) given on pp. 331 ff. will  show that  this is  an entirely 
   new  work,  an  altogether  richer  conception,   and  with   many  remark- 
   able  differences.  But  comparison  with  the  much  later  Akallabeth (in 
   the published Silmarillion, pp. 259 -  82) will  also show  that it  is the 
   direct ancestor of that work, to  a much  greater extent  than The  Fall of 
   Numenor, although that also was used in the Akallabeth.                     
     One  of  the  most  extraordinary  features  of  this  text  lies  in the 
   conception of the Balai, whom I shall  call rather  the Avalai,  since this 
   name  superseded  the  other  before  the  typing  of  DA I  was completed. 
   At the beginning ($1) this is a  name, 'in  the earliest  recorded tongue', 
  
   of  the  Eru-beni, 'servants  of  God',  who  'governed Earth';  'some were 
   lesser and  some greater',  and 'the  mightiest and  the chieftain  of them 
   
    all was  Meleko, brother  of Manawe  (see V.164,  note 4).  In $4  it is 
    told  that certain  of the  fathers of  Men who  repented, and  who were 
    named  Eruhil  'Children of  God', made  war on  Meleko in  concert with 
    the Avalai and cast him down; but  ($5) in  grief at  the evil  works of 
    Men the Avalai  withdrew ever  westwards ('or  if they  did not  so they 
    faded and became secret voices  and shadows  of the  days of  old'), and 
    the most part of the Eruhil  followed them.  And when  they came  to the 
    shores of the Great Sea ($6) the Avalai 'for the  most part  passed over 
    the sea seeking  the realm  of Manawe',  but the  Eruhil of  the western 
    coasts were taught by the Avalai the craft of ship-building.             
      After the  coming of  the Eruhil  to Numenor  'they took  the language 
    of the  Avalai and  forsook their  own' ($14);  and the  Avalai 'forbade 
    them to sail westward out  of sight  of the  western shores  of Numenor' 
    ($15).  The  Avalai  dwelt  somewhere  in  the  West  unknown   to  Men, 
    who  called that  land Avallonde,  translated 'the  Haven of  the Gods', 
    for at times they could see a distant city far off in the West;  and 'to 
    Numenor  the  Avalai came  ever and  anon, the  children and  the lesser 
    ones of the  Deathless Folk,  sometimes in  oarless boats,  sometimes as 
    birds  flying, sometimes  in other  fair shapes'  ($16). Avalai  came to 
    Numenor  and  attempted to  persuade the  Eruhil of  the error  of their 
    thoughts  ($$23  -  5); and  when the  fleets of  Numenor came  to Aval- 
    londe the Avalai 'laid  down their  governance of  Earth' ($47).  At the 
    Cataclysm   Avallonde   and   Numenore   were   overwhelmed   and  swal- 
    lowed up, 'and the Avalai thereafter  had no  local habitation  on earth 
    ...  and [they]  dwell in  secret or  have faded  to shadows,  and their 
    power is minished' ($47).                                                
      Who then are the  Avalai? Looking  no further  than the  present text, 
    the  name  must  be  said to  represent the  whole 'order'  of deathless 
    beings  who,  before the  coming of  Men, were  empowered to  govern the 
    world  within  a  great  range  or  hierarchy  of  powers  and purposes. 
    Looking at it in relation to the earlier narrative, The Fall of Numenor, 
    the distinction between 'Gods' and 'Elves' is here  lost. In  that work, 
    after  the  Great  Battle in  which Morgoth  was overthrown,  'the Elves 
    were  summoned  to return  into the  West; and  those that  obeyed dwelt 
    once more in  Eressea, the  Lonely Isle;  and that  land was  named anew 
    Avallon: for it is hard by Valinor ...' (FN  III $1,  p. 332);  and 'the 
    speech of Numenor  was the  speech of  the Eldar  of the  Blessed Realm, 
    and  the Numenoreans  conversed with  the Elves,  and were  permitted to 
    look upon  Valinor from  afar; for  their ships  went often  to Avallon, 
    and there their mariners were suffered to dwell for a while' (FN III $2, 
    p. 333). The Fall of Numenor was a vital  and far-reaching  extension of 
    the legends embodied in the  Quenta Silmarillion,  but it  was congruent 
    with  them.  This earliest  text of  The Drowning  of Anadune,  in which 
    the Elves are not distinctly  represented, and  Valinor and  Eressea are 
    confused, is not.                                                        
      Even  more  startling perhaps  is the  loss in  this narrative  of the 
   
    conception   that   the   world  was   made  round   at  the   Downfall  of 
    Numenor.  Here,  the  Avalai,   coming  to   Numenor  and   attempting  to 
    teach  the Eruhil  'of the  fashion and  fate of  the world',  declared to 
    them 'that the world was round,  and that  if they  sailed into  the utmost 
    West,  yet  would  they but  come back  again to  the East  and so  to the 
    places  of  their setting  out, and  the world  would seem  to them  but a 
    prison'  ($23);  but when  Sauron came  to Numenor  he 'gainsaid  all that 
    the Avalai  had taught.  And he  bade them  think that  the world  was not 
    a  closed  circle'  ($31). Most  striking is  a hastily  pencilled passage 
    written alongside $$49  - 50,  which was  not taken  up in  the following 
    text: 'For they believed still the lies of Sauron that the world was plain 
    ['flat'; see footnote to p. 392], until their  fleets had  encompassed all 
  
    he  world  seeking  for  Meneltyula,  and  they  knew  that it  was round. 
    Then  they  said  that  the  world  was  bent,  and   that  the   road  to 
    Avallonde could not be found,  for it  led straight  on.' No  direction is 
    given for  the insertion  of this;  but I  think that  it was  intended to 
    replace  the  sentence  at  the  end  of  $50:  '"But  all  the  ways are 
    now crooked," they said, "that once were straight." '                      
      In this  connection the  earlier version  of the  Old English  text (the 
    single  preserved  leaf   of  Edwin   Lowdham's  book)   that  accompanied 
    the manuscript E of The Notion  Club Papers  (pp. 313  - 15)  is interest- 
    ing. In the  Old English  it was  the Eldar  who forbade  the Numenoreans 
   to  land  on  Eresse  (whereas  in  The  Fall  of Numenor  it was  the Gods 
   who  imposed  the  ban  on sailing  beyond Tol  Eressea, $4),  because they 
   were   mortal,   although   it   was  'the   Powers'  (Wealdend)   who  had 
   granted  them   long  life;   and  very   remarkably  Sauron   declared  to 
   Tarkalion that 'the Eldar  refused to  him the  gift of  everlasting life'. 
   The  Numenoreans  are  here  said  to  have  'sent out  in secret  spies to 
   Avallon  to  explore  the hidden  knowledge of  the Eldar'  (a reminiscence 
   of  FN  $4:  'they  sent  spies  to  seek  hidden  lore  in  Avallon'). The 
   reference of Avallon is not explained in the  Old English  text, but  it is 
   surely  the same  as Eresse  (in FN  $1 Eressea  was renamed  Avallon); yet 
   Tarkalion  determined  to  invade  Avallon,  because  Sauron said  that the 
   Eldar  had denied  him everlasting  life (whereas  in FN  $6 the  fleets of 
   'the  Numenoreans,  having  'encompassed  Avallon',  'assailed  the  shores 
   of Valinor').                                                               
      This  Old  English  version  came  in point  of composition  between the 
   completion  of  manuscript  E  of  the  Papers  and the  writing of  DA 1.(4) 
   There  is  thus  a  development  from  a  text in  which both  'the Powers' 
   and 'the Eldar'  appear, but  in which  the Eldar  have powers  far greater 
   and of a different  order than  could properly  be ascribed  to them,  to a 
   text (DA I)  in which  'the Powers'  (Valar) and  'the Eldar'  are confused 
   under  the single  term Avalai;  and in  the Old  English the  name Avallon 
   seems  to  be  used  confusedly  (in  contrast  to  the  earlier   Fall  of 
   Numenor),  while  in  DA  I  Avallonde  is  a  vague  term, related  to the 
   vagueness of the name Avalai.                                               
   
     The  further  development  and the  significance of  these extraordinary 
   departures is discussed later: see pp. 391 ff. and 405 ff.                 
                                                                             
     In  this  text  DA  I  there  are many  other important  developments in 
   the legend of  Numenor which  were retained  in the  later story.  The Ban 
   now  becomes  more  severe,  for  the  Numenoreans  are not  permitted 'to 
   sail  westward  out  of  sight of  the western  shores of  Numenor' ($15); 
   the  importance  of  the  eastward  voyages  emerges,  the coming  of 'the 
   Men out of the Sea' at first as teachers  and enlighteners  of the  men of 
   Middle-earth  ($17),  but  afterwards as  oppressors and  enslavers ($34); 
   and  the  'Avalai'  are  remembered  as   coming  out   of  the   West  to 
   Numenor,  and  attempting  to  avert  the  growing  hostility to  the Ban. 
   The  temple is  now built,  not on  the Mountain  sacred to  Iluvatar, but 
   'in  the  midst  of  the  city  of the  Numenoreans, Antirion  the Golden' 
   ($32),  and  ascent  of  the Mountain  is forbidden  under pain  of death. 
   The 'Faithful' (named Avaltiri,  $30) are  referred to,  and the  story of 
   Amardil  (for  later  Amandil)  and  his  son  Elendil  is told,  with the 
   statement  that  although Amardil  was not  of the  elder line  from which 
   came  the  kings  of  Numenor,  he  also   was  descended   from  Earendil 
   ($$26,  36,  38). These  are only  the most  striking new  developments in 
   the  narrative,  and   moreover  comparison   with  the   Akallabeth  will 
   show  that  some of  the prose  itself remained  unchanged into  the final 
   form.                                                                      
     It  seems  that in  DA I  Adunaic was  at the  point of  emergence, with 
   Eru-bent,  Avalai, and  Zigur (said  to be  the name  of Sauron  among the 
   men of Middle-earth, $19).                                                 
                                                                             
  
                                     NOTES.                                   
                                                                             
   1. Wingalote:  in the  Quenta (Index  to Vol.IV)  the form  was Wingelot 
      >  Vingelot, in  the Quenta  Silmarillion (Index  to Vol.  V) Vingelot. 
      Wingalote  was  subsequently  corrected  to  Vingalote  on  this  type- 
      script (see p. 377, $8).                                                
   2. The form Earendel  occurs also  in $$16,  20, but  it was  clearly no 
      more  than  a casual  reversion. Already  in the  manuscript E  of Part 
      Two  of  the  Papers Wilfrid  Jeremy notes  that the  name that  he saw 
      in his 'dream-manuscript' was Earendil, not Earendel.                   
   3. Andore:  Andor  in  The  Fall  of  Numenor  ($2)  and  The   Lost  Road 
      (V.65).                                                                 
   4. The  matter  of  'Edwin  Lowdham's  page'   was  inserted   into  manu- 
      script E of the Papers  after the  manuscript was  completed so  far as 
      it went (see p. 291  note 70),  and the  name of  the Pillar  of Heaven 
      in   the  accompanying   Old  English   text  was   already  Meneltyula 
      (p. 314; for earlier Menelminda in E), as in DA I, so that this name is 
      not here indicative of relative  date. On  the other  hand, in  the Old 
      English text Sauron built the  great temple  on the  Meneltyula itself, 
   
    not  in  the  midst  of  the city,  which is  good evidence  that it  was the 
    earlier  composition.  So  also,  the  ban  upon  landing  on Eressea  in the 
    Old  English  text  (p.  313)  was  clearly a  development from  the original 
    story  in  The  Fall  of  Numenor  ($4),  that   the  Numenoreans   must  not 
    sail  beyond  Eressea,  towards  that  in  DA  I  that  they  must  not  sail 
    beyond sight of the western coasts of Numenor.                                
                                                                                 
                  (iii) The second text of The Drowning of Anadune.               
                                                                                 
   This text, 'DA II', is a typescript typed with care and almost free  of error. 
   A  paper  folded  round  it, in  my father's  writing, bears  my name  and the 
   words  'Fair  copy  Anadune'.  DA  II  represents  so  great  an   advance  on 
   and  elaboration  of DA  I that  (since it  is almost  free of  alterations or 
   hesitations during the original typing) it is hard to believe that no drafting 
   intervened between the  two, although  there is  no trace  now of  anything of 
   the sort; but I do not think that I typed DA II (see p. 389, $28).             
   The  title  is  The  Drowning  of  Anadune.  A  fair  number   of  alterations 
   were  pencilled  on  the  typescript,  and in  addition several  passages were 
   rewritten  or  extended  on  typewritten  slips  attached to  the body  of the 
   text.  These  are  ignored  in  the  text  printed,  but  all  changes  of any 
   substance are recorded in the commentary on DA II, pp. 376 ff.                 
   I  give  the  text  in  full,  although  this  involves  a  certain  amount of 
   repetition especially in the latter  part of  the narrative,  for the  sake of 
   clarity   in   the   commentary   and   in   making   comparison    with   the 
   Akallabeth.   The    paragraphs   are    numbered   to    provide   convenient 
   reference  to  DA  I.  In DA  II both  long marks  and circumflex  accents are 
   used (inserted  in pencil);  the circumflex  superseded the  long mark,  as is 
   seen from the fact that it  is found  chiefly in  corrected or  added passages 
   and on corrected names,  and only  here and  there in  the original  text. The 
   third  text  of  The  Drowning  of  Anadune  uses the  circumflex exclusively, 
   and it is more convenient to do the same here.                                 
                                                                                 
                              THE DROWNING OF ANADUNE.                            
                                                                                 
   $1  Before  the  coming  of  Men  there  were  many   Powers  that             
   governed the Earth, and these were the Eru-beni, servants  of God.             
   Many  were  their  ranks and  their offices;  but some  there were             
   among  them  that  were  mighty  lords,   the  Avaloi,   whom  Men             
   remembered as gods, and at the beginning the greatest of these was             
   the Lord Arun.                                                                 
   $2  But it is said that long ago, even in the making of  the Earth,             
   the  Lord  Arun turned  to evil  and became  a rebel  against Eru,             
  
   desiring the whole world for his own and to  have none  above him.             
   Therefore his brother Aman endeavoured to rule  the Earth  and the             
   Powers according to the will of Eru; and Aman  dwelt in  the West.             
   
   But Arun remained on Earth, dwelling  in hiding  in the  North, and 
   he worked evil, and he  had the  greater power.  And the  Earth was 
   darkened in that time, so that to Arun  a new  name was  given, and 
   he was  called Mulkher,  the Lord  of Darkness;  and there  was war 
   between Mulkher and the Avaloi.                                    
     $3  At  the  appointed  hour Men  were born  into the  world, and 
   they  were  called  the  Eru-hin,  the  children  of God;  but they 
   came in a time of war and shadow, and they  fell swiftly  under the 
   domination  of  Mulkher,  and  they  served  him.  And he  now came 
   forth and  appeared as  a Great  King and  as a  god; and  his rule 
   was  evil,  and  his  worship  unclean,  and  Men   were  estranged 
   from Eru and from his servants.                                    
     $4  But  some  there  were of  the fathers  of Men  who repented, 
   seeing  the  evil  of  the Lord  Mulkher and  that his  shadow grew 
   ever longer on the  Earth; and  they and  their sons  returned with 
   sorrow to the allegiance of Eru,  and they  were befriended  by the 
   Avaloi,  and received  again their  ancient name,  Eruhin, children 
   of  God.  And  the  Avaloi  and   the  Eruhin   made  war   on  the 
   servants  of  Mulkher;  and  for  that  time  they   destroyed  his 
   kingdom  and  threw  down  his  temples.   But  Mulkher   fled  and 
   brooded  in  the  darkness without,  for him  the Powers  could not 
   destroy. And the evil that he had begun still sprouted like  a dark 
   seed in Middle-earth, bearing  bitter grain,  which though  it were 
   ever  reaped  and  burned,  was never  at an  end. And  still cruel 
   kings and  unholy temples  arose in  the world,  and the  most part 
   of  Mankind were  their servants;  for Men  were corrupt  and still 
   hankered  in  their  hearts  for  the  Kingdom  of  Arun,  and they 
   made   war   on   the   Eruhin  and   pursued  them   with  hatred, 
   wheresoever they might dwell.                                      
     $5  Therefore  the  hearts  of  the  Eruhin  were   turned  west- 
   ward,  where  was  the  land  of  Aman,  as  they believed,  and an 
   abiding peace. And it is said  that of  old there  was a  fair folk 
   dwelling  yet  in  Middle-earth,  and  Men  knew  not  whence  they 
   came.  But  some said  that they  were the  children of  the Avaloi 
   and  did  not  die, for  their home  was in  the Blessed  Realm far 
   away,  whither  they  still  might  go,   and  whence   they  came, 
   working the will of Aman  in all  the lesser  deeds and  labours of 
   the  world.  The  Eledai  they were  named in  their own  tongue of 
   old, but by the Eruhin they  were called  Nimri, the  Shining Ones, 
   for they were exceeding fair to look  upon, and  fair were  all the 
   works  of   their  tongues   and  hands.   And  the   Nimri  became 
   sorrowful  in  the  darkness   of  the   days  and   withdrew  ever 
   
   westward;  and  never  again  was  grass so  green, nor  flower so 
   fair, nor water so filled with light when they  had gone.  And the 
   Eruhin  for  the  most  part  followed  them,  though  some  there 
   were that remained in the Great Lands, free  men, serving  no evil 
   lord;  and  they  were  shepherds  and dwelt  far from  the towers 
   and cities of the kings.                                           
      $6  But  those  of  the  Eruhin  who  were  mightiest  and most 
   fair, closest in friendship with  the Nimri,  most beloved  by the 
   Servants of God, turned their faces to the light of the  West; and 
   these were the children of the fathers that had been  most valiant 
   in  the  war  upon  Mulkher.  And  at the  end of  journeys beyond 
   memory they came at last to the  shores of  the Great  Seas. There 
   they halted and were filled  with great  dread, and  with longing; 
   for the Nimri passed  ever over  the waters,  seeking the  land of 
   Aman, and the Eruhin could not follow them.                        
  
      Then such of the Nimri  as remained  in the  west of  the world 
   took pity on the  Eruhin, and  instructed them  in many  arts; and 
   the  Eruhin  became  wiser  in  mind,  more  skilled in  hand and 
   þ tongue,  and they  made for  themselves many  things that  had not 
   before been seen. In this way  the dwellers  on the  shore learned 
   the craft of ship-building and of  sailing in  the wind;  and they 
   built many fair ships. But their vessels were small, and  they did 
   not dare to essay the deep waters; for though their desire  was to 
   the unseen shores, they had not as yet the heart for the wastes of 
   the  Sea,  and they  sailed only  about the  coasts and  among the 
   hither isles.                                                      
      $7 Yet it  was by  their ships  that they  were saved  and were 
   not  brought to  nought. For  evil men  multiplied in  those days, 
   and  pursued  the  Eruhin  with  hatred;  and  the men  of Middle- 
   earth, being filled with the spirit of  Mulkher, grew  cunning and 
   cruel  in  the  arts of  war and  the making  of many  weapons, so 
   that  the  Eruhin  were hard  put to  it to  maintain any  land in 
   which to dwell, and their numbers were diminished.                 
                                                                     
      $8  In  those  dark days  of fear  there arose  a man,  and his 
   daring upon the Sea was greater than  that of  all other  men; and 
   the Nimri  gave him  a name  and called  him Earendil,  the Friend 
   of the Sea, Azrabel in  the language  of the  Eruhin. And  it came 
   into the heart of Azrabel that he would build  a ship,  fairer and 
   more  swift than  any that  men had  yet made;  and that  he would 
   sail out over deep water  and come,  maybe, to  the land  of Aman, 
   and there get  help for  his kinsfolk.  And with  the help  of the 
   
   Nimri  he  let  build  a  ship,  fair and  valiant; white  were its 
   timbers, and its sails were white, and its prow  was carven  in the 
   light of a silver bird; and at its launching he gave it a  name and 
   called it Rothinzil, Flower of the Foam, but  the Nimri  blessed it 
   and named  it also  in their  own tongue,  Vingalote. This  was the 
   first of all the ships of Men to bear a name.                      
     $9  When  at  last  his  ship  was   ready,  then   Azrabel  said 
   farewell to his wife and to his sons and  all his  kin; for  he was 
   minded to sail alone. And he said to  them: 'It  is likely  that ye 
   will  see  me  never  again;  and if  ye do  not, then  harden your 
   hearts, and cease not from war, but endure until the end. But  if I 
   do not fail of my errand, then also ye  may not  see me  again; but 
   a sign you will see, and new hope shall be given to you.'          
     $10 And it was at  the time  of evening  that Azrabel  set forth, 
   and he sailed into the setting sun and passed out  of the  sight of 
   men.  But  the  winds  bore  him  over  the  waves,  and  the Nimri 
   guided  him,  and  he  went  through  the  Seas  of  sunlight,  and 
   through the Seas  of shadow,  and he  came at  last to  the Blessed 
   Realm and the land of Aman and spoke unto the Avaloi.              
     $11  But  Aman  said  that  Eru  had  forbidden  the   Avaloi  to 
   make  war  again  by  force  upon  the  kingdoms  of  Mulkher;  for 
   the Earth was  now in  the hands  of Men,  to make  or to  mar. Yet 
   it  was  permitted  to  him,  because  of  their  fidelity  and the 
   repentance of their fathers, to give to the Eruhin a land  to dwell 
   in, if they would. And that land was a mighty  island in  the midst 
   of  the  sea,  upon  which  no  foot  had  yet  been set.  But Aman 
   would  not  permit  Azrabel  to  return again  among Men,  since he 
   had  walked  in  the  Blessed Realm  where yet  no death  had come. 
   Therefore he took the ship Rothinzil  and filled  it with  a silver 
   flame, and raised it above the world to sail in  the sky,  a marvel 
   to behold.                                                         
     $12  Then  the  Eruhin  upon  the  shores of  the Sea  beheld the 
   new light rising in the West  as it  were a  mighty star,  and they 
   knew  that  it  was  the  sign  of  Azrabel.  And hope  and courage 
  
   were kindled in their hearts;  and they  gathered all  their ships, 
   great and small, and their wives  and their  children, and  all the 
   wealth  that  they  could  bear away,  and they  set sail  upon the 
   deep waters,  following the  star. And  there was  a great  calm in 
   those  days  and  all  the  winds  were  stilled.  So   bright  was 
   Rothinzil  that  even  at morning  men could  see it  glimmering in 
   the West; and in the cloudless night it shone  alone, for  no other 
   star might come beside it. And setting their course towards  it the 
   
   Eruhin came at last to  the land  that had  been prepared  for them, 
   and they found it fair and fruitful,  and they  were glad.  And they 
   called  that  land  Amatthane  the  Land   of  Gift,   and  Anadune, 
   which is Westernesse, Numenore in the Nimrian tongue.               
     $13  But  not  so did  the Eruhin  escape the  doom of  death that 
   had  been  pronounced  upon  all  Mankind,  and  they   were  mortal 
   still, although for their  faithfulness they  were rewarded  by life 
   of  threefold  span, and  their years  were full  and glad  and they 
   knew no grief nor  sickness, so  long as  they remained  still true. 
   Therefore  the  Adunai,  the  Men  of  Westernesse,  grew  wise  and 
   fair and glorious; but their  numbers increased  only slowly  in the 
   land,  for  though  sons  and  daughters  were  born to  them fairer 
   than their fathers, and they loved their children dearly,  yet their 
   children were few.                                                  
     $14  Thus  the  years  passed,  and  the  Adunai  dwelt  under the 
   protection of the Avaloi, and in  the friendship  of the  Nimri; and 
   the  kings  and  princes  learned  the  Nimrian  tongue,   in  which 
   much  lore  and  song  was  preserved  from  the  beginning  of  the 
   world.  And  they  made  letters  and  scrolls  and books  and wrote 
   in  them  many  things  of  wisdom and  wonder in  the high  tide of 
   their realm,  of which  all is  now forgot.  And they  became mighty 
   in all other crafts, so that if they  had had  the mind,  they would 
   easily  have  surpassed  the  evil  kings  of  Middle-earth  in  the 
   making  of  war  and  the   forging  of   weapons;  but   they  were 
   become  men  of  peace.  In  ship-building  still  was  their  chief 
   delight,  and  this  craft  they  followed  more  eagerly  than  all 
   others;  and  voyaging upon  the wide  seas was  the chief  feat and 
   adventure of their younger men.                                     
     $15  But  the  Avaloi  forbade  them  to  sail  so   far  westward 
   that  the  coasts  of  Anadune  could  no  longer  be seen;  and the 
   Adunai  were  as  yet  content,  though  they  did not  fully under- 
   stand the purpose  of this  ban. But  the purpose  of Aman  was that 
   the Eruhin  should not  be tempted  to seek  for the  Blessed Realm, 
   nor  desire  to  overpass the  limits set  to their  bliss, becoming 
   enamoured  of  the  immortality  of  the Avaloi  and the  land where 
   all things endure.                                                  
     $16  For  as  yet  Eru  permitted  the  Avaloi  to  maintain  upon 
   Earth,  upon  some  isle  or shore  of the  western lands  (Men know 
   not  where), an  abiding place,  an earthly  memorial of  that which 
   might  have  been,  if  Mulkher  had  not  bent  his  ways  nor  Men 
   followed  him.  And  that  land  the  Adunai  named   Avalloni,  the 
   Haven of  the Gods;  for at  times when  all the  air was  clear and 
   
   the sun was in the east they could  descry, as  them seemed,  a city 
   white-shining  on  a  distant  shore,  and  great  harbours,  and  a 
   tower. But this only  from the  topmost peak  of their  island could 
   the far-sighted see, or from some ship that lay at anchor  off their 
   western shores, as far as it was lawful for any  mariner to  go. For 
   they did not dare to  break the  ban. And  some held  that it  was a 
   vision of the Blessed Realm that men  saw, but  others said  that it 
   was only a further isle where the  Nimri dwelt  and the  little ones 
   that  do  not die;  for mayhap  the Avaloi  had no  visible dwelling 
   upon Earth.                                                         
  
     And  certain  it is  that the  Nimri had  some dwelling  nigh unto 
   Anadune,  for  thither  they  came  ever and  anon, the  children of 
   the  Deathless  Folk,  sometimes  in  oarless  boats,  sometimes  as 
   birds  flying,  sometimes  by paths  that none  could see;  for they 
   loved the Adunai.                                                   
     $17  Thus  it  was  that  the  voyages  of  the  Adunai  in  those 
   days  went  ever eastward  and not  west, from  the darkness  of the 
   North  to  the  heats  of  the South,  and beyond  the South  to the 
   Nether  Darkness.  And  the  Eruhin  came  often  to  the  shores of 
   the  Great  Lands,  and  they  took  pity on  the forsaken  world of 
   Middle-earth.  And the  princes of  the Adunai  set foot  again upon 
   the  western  shores  in  the  Dark  Years  of  Men,  and  none  now 
   dared  withstand  them; for  most of  the peoples  of that  age that 
   sat  under  the  shadow  were  now  grown  weak  and   fearful.  And 
   coming  among  them  the  sons  of  the  Adunai  taught   them  many 
   things.  Language  they  taught  them,  for  the  tongues of  men on 
   Middle-earth  were  fallen  into  brutishness,  and they  cried like 
   harsh birds or snarled  like the  savage beasts.  And corn  and wine 
   the  Adunai  brought,  and  they  instructed  men  in the  sowing of 
   seed  and the  grinding of  grain, in  the shaping  of wood  and the 
   hewing of stone, and in the ordering of  life, such  as it  might be 
   in the lands of little bliss.                                       
     $18   Then   the   men   of   Middle-earth  were   comforted,  and 
   here  and  there  upon  the  western  shores  the   houseless  woods 
   drew  back,  and  men  shook  off  the  yoke  of  the  offspring  of 
   Mulkher,  and  unlearned  their  terror  of   the  dark.   And  they 
   revered  the  memory  of  the  tall  Sea-kings,  and  when  they had 
   departed  called them  gods, hoping  for their  return; for  at that 
   time  the  Adunai  dwelt  never  long in  Middle-earth nor  made any 
   habitation  of their  own: eastward  they must  sail, but  ever west 
   their hearts returned.                                              
   
     $19  Thus  came  the  lightening  of  the  shadow  upon  the  Earth 
   and  the  beginning  of  betterment,  of  which  the  songs   of  men 
   preserve still the distant memory like an  echo of  the Sea.  And yet 
   in the end new good  turned again  to evil,  and Men  fell, as  it is 
   said,  a  second  time.  For  there arose  a second  manifestation of 
   the  power  of  darkness  upon  Earth:  a  new  shape of  the Ancient 
   Shadow,  it  may  be, or  one of  its servants  that drew  power from 
   it  and waxed  strong and  fell. And  this evil  thing was  called by 
   many names;  but its  own name  that it  took in  the arising  of its 
   power  was  Zigur,  Zigur  the  Great.  And  Zigur  made   himself  a 
   mighty  king  in  the  midst of  the Earth;  and well-seeming  he was 
   at first, and just, and his rule  was of  benefit to  all men  in the 
   needs  of  the  body.  For  he  made  them  rich,  whoso  would serve 
   him;  but  those  who  would  not  he  drove   out  into   the  waste 
   places.  Yet  it  was  the  purpose  of Zigur,  as of  Mulkher before 
   him, to make himself a  king over  all kings,  and to  be the  god of 
   Men.  And  slowly  his  power  moved  north   and  south,   and  ever 
   westward;  and  he  heard  of  the  coming  of  the  Eruhin,  and  he 
   was  wroth,  and  he  plotted  in  his  heart  how  he  might destroy 
   Anadune.                                                             
     $20  And  tidings   of  Zigur   came  also   to  Anadune,   to  Ar- 
   Pharazon the king, heir of Azrabel; for this title had all  the kings 
   of  Amatthane,  being   descended  indeed   in  unbroken   line  from 
   Indilzar  son  of  Azrabel,  and  seven  kings  had ruled  the Adunai 
   between  Indilzar  and  Ar-Pharazon,  and  slept  now  in  their deep 
   tombs  under   the  mount   of  Menel-Tubal,   lying  upon   beds  of 
   gold.  For  high  and  glorious  had  grown  the kings  of Amatthane; 
   and  great  and  proud  was  Ar-Pharazon,  sitting  upon  his  carven 
   throne  in  the city  of Ar-Minaleth  in the  noontide of  his realm. 
   And  to  him  came  the  masters of  ships and  men returning  out of 
  
   the  East,  and  they  spoke  of  Zigur,  how  he  named  himself the 
   Great,  and  purposed  to  become  master  of  all  Middle-earth, and 
   indeed of the  whole world,  if that  might be.  Great was  the anger 
   of  Ar-Pharazon  when  he  heard  these  things, and  he sat  long in 
   thought, and his mood darkened.                                      
     $21  For  it  must  be  told  that  evil,  of  which once  long ago 
   their  fathers  had  partaken,  albeit they  had after  repented, was 
   not  banished  wholly  from  the  hearts  of  the  Eruhin,   and  now 
   again was stirring.  For the  desire of  everlasting life,  to escape 
   from  death  and  the  ending  of  delight,  grew ever  stronger upon 
   them  as  their  lot  in  the  land  of Amatthane  grew more  full of 
   bliss.  And  the Adunai  began to  murmur, at  first in  their hearts 
   
   and  anon  in  words, against  the doom  of Men;  and most  of all 
   against that ban which forbade them to  sail into  the West  or to 
   seek for the land of Aman and the Blessed Realm.                  
     $22  And  they  said  among  themselves:   Why  do   the  Avaloi 
   sit in peace  unending there,  while we  must die  and go  we know 
   not  whither,  leaving our  own home  and all  that we  have made? 
   For the fault was not ours in the  beginning, seeing  that Mulkher 
   was stronger  and wiser  than our  fathers; and  was not  he, even 
   the Lord Arun, author of this evil, one of the Avaloi?'           
     $23  And  the  Nimri  reported  these words  to the  Avaloi, and 
   the Avaloi were  grieved, seeing  the clouds  gather on  the noon- 
   tide  of  Amatthane.  And  they  sent  messengers  to  the Adunai, 
   who spoke earnestly to the  king and  to all  who would  listen to 
   them,  teaching  them  concerning  the  fashion  and  fate  of the 
   world.                                                            
     'The  doom  of  the world,'  they said,  'One alone  can change, 
   who  made  it.  And  were  you  so  to  voyage that,  escaping all 
   deceits and snares, you came indeed to  the Blessed  Realm, little 
   good would it  do to  you. For  it is  not the  land of  Aman that 
   maketh its people deathless,  but the  dwellers therein  do hallow 
   the  land;  and  there  you  should rather  wither the  sooner, as 
   moths in a flame too bright and hot.'                             
     But  Ar-Pharazon  said:  And  doth not  Azrubel [sic]  my father 
   live? Or is he not in the land of Aman?'                          
     To  which  it  was  answered:  'Nay,  he  is  not  there; though 
   maybe he  liveth. But  of such  things we  cannot speak  unto you. 
   And behold! the fashion of  the Earth  is such  that a  girdle may 
   be set about it.  Or as  an apple  it hangeth  on the  branches of 
   Heaven, and it is round and fair, and the seas  and lands  are but 
   the rind of the fruit, which shall abide upon  the tree  until the 
   ripening  that  Eru  hath  appointed.  And  though you  sought for 
   ever,  yet  mayhap  you would  not find  where Aman  dwelleth, but 
   journeying  on  beyond  the  towers  of  Nimroth  would  pass into 
   the uttermost West.  So would  you but  come at  the last  back to 
   the places of your  setting out:  and then  the whole  world would 
   seem shrunken, and you would deem that it was a prison.           
     $24 'And a prison,  maybe, it  hath indeed  become to  all those 
   of your race,  and you  cannot rest  anywhere content  within. But 
   the punishments of Eru  are for  healing, and  his mercies  may be 
   stern. For the Avaloi, you say, are unpunished, and so it  is that 
   they do not  die; but  they cannot  escape and  are bound  to this 
   world, never again to leave it, till all is changed. And  you, you 
   
   say, are punished, and so it  is that  you die;  but you  escape, and 
   leave  the  world,   and  are   not  bound   thereto.  Which   of  us 
   therefore should envy the other?'                                    
     $25   And   the   Adunai   answered:  'Why   should  we   not  envy 
   the  Avaloi,  or  even  the  least  of  the deathless?  For of  us is 
   required  the  greater  trust, knowing  not what  lieth before  us in 
  
   a  little  while.  And  yet  we  too  love  the  world and  would not 
   lose it.'                                                            
     And   the   messengers   answered:   'Indeed   the   mind   of  Eru 
   concerning  you  is  not known  to the  Avaloi, and  he hath  not yet 
   revealed  it.  But  earnestly  they  bid  you  not to  withhold again 
   that   trust   to   which   you  are   commanded  and   your  fathers 
   returned in sorrow. Hope rather  that in  the end  even the  least of 
   your desires shall have fruit. For the love of this Earth was  set in 
   your  hearts  by  Eru,  who  made  both  it  and  you;  and  Eru doth 
   not  plant  to  no  purpose.  Yet  many  ages   of  men   unborn  may 
   pass ere that purpose is made known.'                                
     $26  But  few  only  of  the  Adunai  gave  heed  to  this counsel. 
   For it seemed hard  to them  and full  of doubt,  and they  wished to 
   escape  from  Death  in  their  own  day,  not  waiting   upon  hope; 
   and   they   became  estranged   from  the   Avaloi,  and   would  no 
   longer  receive  their  messengers.  And  these came  now no  more to 
   Anadune,  save  seldom  and  in  secret,  visiting  those   few  that 
   remained faithful in heart.                                          
     Of  these  the  chief  was  one  Arbazan,  and  his  son  Nimruzan, 
   great  captains  of  ships;  and they  were of  the line  of Indilzar 
   Azrabelo,  though  not  of  the  elder  house,  to whom  belonged the 
   crown and throne in the city of Arminaleth.                          
     $27  But  he  Ar-Pharazon  the  king  fell into  doubt, and  in his 
   day  the offering  of the  first-fruits was  neglected; and  men went 
   seldom  to  the  hallow  in   the  high   place  upon   Mount  Menel- 
   Tubal  that  was  in  the  midst  of  the land;  and they  turned the 
   more  to  works  of  handicraft, and  to the  gathering of  wealth in 
   their  ships that  sailed to  Middle-earth, and  they drank  and they 
   feasted and they clad themselves in silver and gold.                 
     And  on  a  time  Ar-Pharazon  sat  with  his  counsellors  in  his 
   high  house,  and  he  debated  the words  of the  messengers, saying 
   that the  shape of  the Earth  was such  that a  girdle might  be set 
   about it. 'For  if we  shall believe  this,' he  said, 'that  one who 
   goeth west shall return out of the East,  then shall  it not  also be 
   that  one  who  goeth  ever  east shall  come up  at last  behind the 
   West, and yet break no ban?'                                         
   
     But  Arbazan said:  'It may  be so.  Yet nought  was said  of how 
   long  the  girdle  might  be. And  mayhap, the  width of  the world 
   is such that a man would wear  the whole  of his  life, or  ever he 
   encompassed it. And I deem it  for a  truth that  we have  been set 
   for  our health  and protection  most westward  of all  mortal men, 
   where the land of those that do not die lies upon the very  edge of 
   sight;  so  that he  that would  go round  about from  Anadune must 
   needs traverse well nigh the whole  girdle of  the Earth.  And even 
   so it may be that there is no road by  sea.' And  it has  been said 
   that at that  time he  guessed aright,  and that  ere the  shape of 
   things  was  changed,  eastward  of Anadune  the land  stretched in 
   truth  from  the  North even  into the  uttermost South,  where are 
   ices impassable.                                                   
     But  the  king  said:  'Nonetheless  we   may  give   thought  to 
   this  road,  if  it  may  be  discovered.' And  he pondered  in his 
   secret  thought  the  building  of  ships  of  great   draught  and 
   burden,  and  the  setting  up of  outposts of  his power  upon far 
   shores.                                                            
                                                                     
     $28  Thus  it  was  that  his  anger  was  the  greater,  when he 
   heard those tidings of Zigur the Mighty  and of  his enmity  to the 
   Adunai.  And he  determined, without  counsel of  the Avaloi  or of 
   any  wisdom  but  his  own,  that  he  would demand  the allegiance 
   and homage of this lord: for in his pride he  thought that  no king 
   could ever arise  so mighty  as to  vie with  the heir  of Azrabel. 
  
   Therefore  he  began  in  that  time  to  smithy  great   hoard  of 
   weapons  of  war,  and  he let  build great  ships and  stored them 
   with arms; and  when all  was ready  he himself  set sail  into the 
   East,   and  he   landed  upon   Middle-earth;  and   he  commanded 
   Zigur  to come  to him  and to  swear him  fealty. And  Zigur came. 
   For he saw not  his time  yet to  work his  will with  Anadune; and 
   he  was  maybe  for  the time  astounded by  the power  and majesty 
   of  the  kings  of  men, which  surpassed all  rumour of  them. And 
   he  was  crafty, well  skilled to  gain what  he would  by subtlety 
   when  force  might   not  avail.   Therefore  he   humbled  himself 
   before  Ar-Pharazon,  and  smoothed  his  tongue,  and   seemed  in 
   all things fair and wise.                                          
     $29 And  it came  into the  heart of  Ar-Pharazon the  king that, 
   for the better keeping of Zigur and his oaths of fealty,  he should 
   be brought to Anadune,  and dwell  there as  a hostage  for himself 
   and all his servants. And to this Zigur assented willingly,  for it 
   chimed  with  his  desire.  And  Zigur  coming looked  upon Anadune 
   and the city of Ar-Minaleth in the days  of its  glory, and  he was 
   
   indeed  astounded; but  his heart  within was  filled the  more with 
   envy and with hate.                                                  
      $30  Yet  such was  his cunning  that ere  three years  were past 
   he  had  become  closest  to the  secret counsels  of the  king; for 
   flattery  sweet  as  honey  was  ever on  his tongue,  and knowledge 
   he  had  of  many  hidden  things;  and  all  the  counsellors, save 
   Arbazan  alone,  began  to  fawn  upon  him.  Then  slowly  a change 
   came over the  land, and  the hearts  of the  Faithful grew  full of 
   fear.                                                                
      $31  For  now,   having  the   ear  of   men,  Zigur   with  many 
   arguments  gainsaid  all  that the  Avaloi had  taught. And  he bade 
   men think that  the world  was not  a circle  closed, but  there lay 
   many  seas  and  lands  for  their   winning,  wherein   was  wealth 
   uncounted.  And  still,  should  they at  the last  come to  the end 
   thereof,  beyond  all  lay the  Ancient Darkness.  'And that  is the 
   Realm  of  the  Lord  of  All,  Arun  the  Greatest,  who  made this 
   world  out  of  the  primeval  Darkness;  and  other  worlds  he yet 
   may  make  and  give  them  in  gift  to those  that serve  him. And 
   Darkness alone is truly holy,' he said and lied.                     
                                                                       
      $32 Then Ar-Pharazon the king turned back to the worship          
   of the Dark, and of Arun-Mulkher the Lord thereof; and the           
   Menel-tubal was utterly deserted in those days, and  no man          
   might ascend to the  high place,  not even  those of  the Faithful 
   who kept Eru in their hearts.  But Zigur  let build  upon a  hill in 
   the  midst  of the  city of  the Eruhin,  Ar-Minaleth the  Golden, a 
   mighty temple; and it was in the form of a circle  at the  base, and 
   there the walls were fifty feet in thickness, and the width of their 
   base was five hundred  feet across  the centre,  and they  rose from 
   the  ground  five  hundred  feet,  and  they  were  crowned  with  a 
   mighty dome; and it was wrought all  of silver,  but the  silver was 
   turned  black.  And  from  the  topmost  of the  dome, where  was an 
   opening  or  great  louver, there  issued smoke;  and ever  the more 
   often  as  the  evil  power  of  Zigur  grew.  For  there  men would 
   sacrifice  to  Mulkher  with  spilling  of  blood  and  torment  and 
   great  wickedness,  that  he  should  release  them from  Death. And 
   ofttimes it was those of the Faithful that  were chosen  as victims; 
   but  never  openly  on  the  charge  that  they  would  not  worship 
   Mulkher,  rather  was  cause  sought  against  them that  they hated 
   the king and were  his rebels,  or that  they plotted  against their 
   kin,  devising  lies  and poisons.  And these  charges were  for the 
   most  part  false,  save  that  wickedness  breeds  wickedness,  and 
   oppression brings forth murder.                                      
  
   
     $33  But  for  all  this  Death  did  not   depart  from   the  land. 
   Rather  it  came  sooner  and  more  often and  in dreadful  guise. For 
   whereas   aforetime   men   had   grown  slowly   old  and   laid  them 
   down  in  the  end  to  sleep,  when  they  were weary  at last  of the 
   world,  now  madness  and   sickness  assailed   them;  and   yet  they 
   were afraid to die and  go out  into the  dark, the  realm of  the lord 
   that  they  had  taken;  and  they  cursed  themselves in  their agony. 
   And  men  took  weapons  in  those  days  and  slew  one   another  for 
   little  cause,  for  they  were become  quick to  anger; and  Zigur, or 
   those  whom  he   had  bound   unto  himself,   went  about   the  land 
   setting  man  against  man,  so  that   the  people   murmured  against 
   the  king  and the  lords and  any that  had aught  that they  had not, 
   and the men of power took hard revenge.                                
     $34  Nonetheless  for  long  it  seemed  to  the  Adunai   that  they 
   prospered,  and  if  they  were  not  increased  in happiness  yet they 
   grew  more  strong  and  their  rich  men  ever  richer.  For  with the 
   aid  of  Zigur  they  multiplied  their  wealth  and they  devised many 
   engines,  and  they  built  ever  greater ships.  And they  sailed with 
   power  and   armoury  to   Middle-earth,  and   they  came   no  longer 
   as  the  bringers of  gifts, but  as men  of war.  And they  hunted the 
   men  of  Middle-earth  and   took  their   goods  and   enslaved  them, 
   and  many  they  slew  cruelly  upon  their  altars.  For   they  built 
   fortresses  and  temples  and  great  tombs  upon  the  western  shores 
   in  those  days;  and  men  feared   them,  and   the  memory   of  the 
   kindly  kings  of  the  Elder  Days   faded  in   the  world   and  was 
   darkened by many a tale of dread.                                      
     $35  Thus  Ar-Pharazon  the  King  of  the  land   of  the   Star  of 
   Azrabel  grew  to  the  mightiest  tyrant  that  had  yet been  seen in 
   the  world  since  the  reign  of  Mulkher,   though  in   truth  Zigur 
   ruled  all  from  behind  the  throne.  And   the  years   passed,  and 
   lo!  the  king  felt  the  shadow  of  Death   approach  as   his  days 
   lengthened;  and  he  was  filled  with  rage  and  fear. And  now came 
   the  hour  that  Zigur  had  planned  and   long  awaited.   And  Zigur 
   spoke to  the king,  saying evil  of Eru,  that he  was but  a phantom, 
   a  lie  devised  by  the  Avaloi  to  justify  their  own  idleness and 
   greed.                                                                 
     'For the Avaloi,'  said he,  'withhold the  gift of  everlasting life 
   out  of  avarice  and fear,  lest the  kings of  Men should  wrest from 
   them  the  rule  of  the  world  and  take  for themselves  the Blessed 
   Realm.  And  though,  doubtless, the  gift of  everlasting life  is not 
   for  all,  but only  for such  as are  worthy, being  men of  might and 
   pride and great lineage, yet against all justice is it done,  that this 
   
   gift, which  is his  least due,  should be  withheld from  the King, 
   pe-Pharazon,  mightiest  of  the  sons  of   Earth,  to   whom  Aman 
   alone  can  be  compared,  if  even  he.'  And   Ar-Pharazon,  being 
   besotted,  and  walking  under  the  shadow of  Death, for  his span 
   was  drawing  to  an  end,  harkened  to  Zigur;  and  he  began  to 
   ponder  in  his  heart  how  he  might  make  war  upon  the Avaloi. 
   Long was he in preparing this  design, and  he spoke  of it  to few; 
   yet it could not be hidden from all for ever.                       
     $36  Now  there  dwelt  still  in  the  east  of Anadune,  nigh to 
   the  city  of  Ar-Minaleth,  Arbazan,  who was  of the  royal house, 
   as has  been told,  and he  was faithful;  and yet  so noble  had he 
   been  and  so  mighty  a  captain  of  the  sea  that  still  he was 
   honoured  by  all  save  the  most  besotted  of  the   people,  and 
   though  he  had  the hatred  of Zigur,  neither king  nor counsellor 
   dared lay hand  on him  as yet.  And Arbazan  learned of  the secret 
   counsels of the king, and his heart was filled with grief  and great 
   dread;  for  he  knew  that  Men  could not  vanquish the  Avaloi in 
   war,  and that  great ruin  must come  upon the  world, if  this war 
  
   were  not  stayed.  Therefore  he  called his  son Nimruzan,  and he 
   said to him:  'Behold! the  days are  dark and  desperate. Therefore 
   I  am  minded to  try that  rede which  our forefather  Azrabel took 
   of old: to  sail into  the West  (be there  ban or  no ban),  and to 
   speak  to the  Avaloi, yea,  even to  Aman himself,  if may  be, and 
   beseech his aid ere all is lost.'                                   
                                                                      
     'Would you then bewray the King?' said Nimruzan.                  
     'For that very thing do I purpose to go,' said Arbazan.           
     'And what then, think you, is like to befall those of your        
   house   whom   you   leave   behind,   when   your   deed   becometh 
   known?'                                                            
     $37  'It   must  not   become  known,'   said  Arbazan.   'I  will 
   prepare  my going  in secret,  and I  will set  sail into  the East, 
   whither  daily  many  ships  depart  from  our  havens,  and  there- 
   after, as  wind and  chance may  allow, I  will go  about through 
   south or north back into the West, and seek what I may find.        
     'But  you  and  your  folk,  my  son,  I  counsel that  you should 
   prepare  yourself other  ships, and  put aboard  all such  things as 
   your  hearts  cannot  bear  to  part  with, and  when the  ships are 
   ready   you   should  take   up  your   abode  therein,   keeping  a 
   sleepless  watch.  And  you should  lie in  the eastern  havens, and 
   give  out  among  men  that  you  purpose, when  you see  your time, 
   to set sail and follow me  into the  East. Arbazan  is no  longer so 
   dear  to  our  kinsman  upon  the  throne that  he will  grieve over 
   
   much, if we seek to depart for a season or  for good.  But let  it not 
   be  seen  that  you  intend  to  take  many  men,  or  he  may  become 
   troubled  because of  the war  that he  now plots,  for which  he will 
   need  all  the  force  that  he  may  gather.  Seek  out   rather  the 
   Faithful that are known to you, and let  them lie  ashore at  call, if 
   they are willing to go with you.  But even  to these  men do  not tell 
   more of your design than is needful.'                                 
     $38  'And  what  shall  that  design  be,  that  you  make  for me?* 
   said Nimruzan.                                                        
     'Until I  return, I  cannot say,'  his father  answered. 'But  to be 
   sure most like is it that  you must  fly from  fair Amatthane  that is 
   now  defiled,  and  lose  what  you have  loved, foretasting  death in 
   life,  seeking  a  lesser  land  elsewhere. East  or West,  the Avaloi 
   alone can say.                                                        
     'And  it  may  well prove  that you  shall see  me never  again, and 
   that I  shall show  you no  such sign  as Azrabel  showed of  old. But 
   hold you ever in  readiness, for  the end  of the  world that  we have 
   known is now at hand.'                                                
     $39  And  it  is  said  that  Arbazan set  sail in  a small  ship at 
   night,  and   steered  first   eastward  and   then  went   about  and 
   passed  into  the  West.  And he  took three  servants with  him, dear 
   to his  heart, and  never again  were they  heard of  by word  or sign 
   in this world; nor is there any tale or guess of their fate.  But this 
   much  may  be  seen  that  Men  could not  a second  time be  saved by 
   any  such  embassy,  and  for  the  treason  of  Anadune there  was no 
   easy  assoiling.  But  Nimruzan did  all that  his father  had bidden, 
   and  his  ships  lay  off  the  east coast  of the  land, and  he held 
   himself  secret  and  did  not meddle  with the  deeds of  those days. 
   At  whiles  he  would  journey  to  the  western  shores and  gaze out 
   upon  the  sea,   for  sorrow   and  yearning   were  upon   him,  for 
   he  had  greatly  loved  his  father;  but  nought  could   he  descry 
   but  the  fleets  of  Ar-Pharazon  gathering  in  the  havens  of  the 
   west.                                                                 
                                                                        
     $40  Now  aforetime  in  the  isle  of   Anadune  the   weather  was 
   ever apt  to the  liking and  the needs  of men:  rain in  due seasons 
  
   and  ever  in  measure,  and  sunshine,  now  warm  now   cooler,  and 
   winds  from  over  the  sea;  and  when  the  wind  was  in  the West, 
   it  seemed  to  many  that it  was filled  with a  fragrance, fleeting 
   but  sweet,  heart-stirring,  as  of  flowers that  bloom for  ever in 
   undying  meads  and  have  no  names  on mortal  shores. But  all this 
   was  now  changed.  For  the  sky  itself  was  darkened,   and  there 
   
   were  storms  of  rain  and  hail  in those  days, and  violent winds; 
   and  ever  and  anon  a  great  ship  of  the  Adunai   would  founder 
   and  return  not  to  haven,  though  never  had  such  a  grief betid 
   before  since  the  rising  of  the Star.  And out  of the  West there 
   would  come  at  whiles a  great cloud,  shaped as  it were  an eagle, 
   with  pinions spread  to the  North and  to the  South; and  slowly it 
   would  loom  up,  blotting  out the  sunset (for  at that  hour mostly 
   was  it  seen),  and  then  uttermost  night  would  fall  on Anadune. 
   And  anon  under  the  pinions  of  the  eagles  lightning  was borne, 
   and  thunder  rolled  in  heaven,  such a  sound as  men of  that land 
   had not heard before.                                                 
     $41  Then  men  grew  afraid.  'Behold  the  Eagles  of   the  Lords 
   of the West! ' they cried;  'the Eagles  of Aman  are over  Anadune! ' 
   and  they  fell  upon  their  faces.  And some  few would  repent, but 
   the  others hardened  their hearts  and shook  their fists  at heaven, 
   and  said:  'The  Lords  of  the  West  have  desired  this  war. They 
   strike  first;  the  next  blow shall  be ours.'  And these  words the 
   king himself spoke, but Zigur devised them.                           
     $42  Then   the  lightnings   increased  and   slew  men   upon  the 
   hills, and in the fields, and in the streets of the city; and  a fiery 
   bolt  smote  the  dome  of  the   Temple  and   it  was   wreathed  in 
   flame.  But  the  Temple  was  unshaken;   for  Zigur   himself  stood 
   upon  the  pinnacle  and  defied  the  lightnings;  and  in  that hour 
   men  called  him  a  god  and did  all that  he would.  When therefore 
   the  last  portent  came  they heeded  it little;  for the  land shook 
   under   them,   and  a   groaning  as   of  thunder   underground  was 
   mingled  with  the  roaring  of  the  sea;  and  smoke  appeared  upon 
   the  top  of  Menil-Tubal  [sic].  But  still  Ar-Pharazon  pressed on 
   with his designs.                                                     
     $43  And  now  the  fleets  of  the  Adunai  darkened  the  sea upon 
   the  west  of  the  land,  and  they  were  like  an archipelago  of a 
   thousand  isles;  their  masts were  as a  forest upon  the mountains, 
   and  their  sails  were  like  a  brooding  cloud;  and  their banners 
   were black and golden like  stars upon  the fields  of night.  And all 
   things  now   waited  upon   the  word   of  Ar-Pharazon;   and  Zigur 
   withdrew  into  the  inmost  circle  of  the  Temple, and  men brought 
   him  victims  to  be  burned.  Then  the  Eagles of  the Lords  of the 
   West  came  up  out  of  the  dayfall,  and they  were arrayed  as for 
   battle,  one  after  another  in  an  endless line;  and as  they came 
   their wings  spread ever  wider, grasping  all the  sky; but  the West 
   burned  red   behind  them,   and  they   glowed  like   living  blood 
   beneath,  so  that  Anadune  was  illumined  as  with  a  dying  fire, 
   
   and men looked upon the  faces of  their fellows,  and it  seemed to 
   them that they were filled with wrath.                              
     $44   Then   Ar-Pharazon   hardened   his   heart,  and   he  went 
   aboard  his  mighty  ship,  Aglarrama,  castle  of  the  sea;  many- 
   oared  it  was  and  many-masted,  golden  and  sable,  and  upon it 
   the  throne  of  Ar-Pharazon  was set.  Then he  put on  his panoply 
   and his crown, and let raise his  standard, and  he gave  the signal 
   for  the  weighing of  the anchors;  and in  that hour  the trumpets 
   of Anadune outrang the thunder.                                     
     $45  And  so  the  fleets   of  the   Adunai  moved   against  the 
   menace  of  the  West;  and  there  was  little  wind, but  they had 
   many  oars,  and many  strong slaves  to row  beneath the  lash. The 
  
   sun  went down,  and there  came a  silence; and  over the  land and 
   all the seas a dark stillness fell, while the world waited  for what 
   should betide.  Slowly the  fleets passed  out of  the sight  of the 
   watchers in the havens,  and their  lights faded  upon the  sea, and 
   night  took  them;  and  in  the  morning  they  were  gone.  For at 
   middle night a wind arose in the East (by Zigur's art, it  is said), 
   and  it wafted  them away;  and they  broke the  ban of  the Avaloi, 
   and  sailed  into  forbidden  seas,  going up  with war  against the 
   Deathless Folk, to wrest from  them life  everlasting in  the circle 
   of the world.                                                       
     $46 And who shall tell the tale  of their  fate? For  neither ship 
   nor man of all that host returned ever to the  lands of  living men. 
   And  whether  they  came  in  truth  to  that  harbour which  of old 
   the  Adunai  could   descry  from   Menel-Tubal;  or   whether  they 
   found it not,  or came  to some  other land  and there  assailed the 
   Avaloi, it is not known.  For the  world was  changed in  that time, 
   and the memory of all that went before is unsure and dim.           
     $47   Among   the   Nimri   only   was   word  preserved   of  the 
   things that were; of whom  the wisest  in lore  of old  have learned 
   this tale. And they say that the  fleets of  the Adunai  came indeed 
   to  Avalloni  in  the  deeps  of  the sea,  and they  encompassed it 
   about;  and  still  all  was silent,  and doom  hung upon  a thread. 
   For  Ar-Pharazon  wavered  at   the  end,   and  almost   he  turned 
   back; but pride was his master,  and at  last he  left his  ship and 
   strode  upon  the  shore.  Then Aman  called upon  Eru, and  in that 
   hour  the  Avaloi laid  down the  governance of  the Earth.  But Eru 
   showed  forth  his  power,  and  he  changed  the  fashion   of  the 
   world;  and  a  great  chasm  opened  in  the  sea  between  Anadune 
   and  the  Deathless  Land,  and  the  waters  flowed  down  into it, 
   and  the  noise  and  the  smoke  of  those  cataracts  went  up  to 
   
   heaven,  and  the  world  was  shaken.  And  into  the abyss  fell all 
   the  fleets  of the  Adunai and  were swallowed  in oblivion.  But the 
   land  of Aman  and the  land of  his gift,  standing upon  either side 
   of  the  great  chasm  in  the  seas, were  also destroyed;  for their 
   roots  were  loosened,  and  they  fell  and  foundered, and  they are 
   no  more.  And  the  Avaloi  thereafter  had  no habitation  on Earth, 
   nor  is  there  any  place  more  where  a memory  of a  world without 
   evil is  preserved; and  the Avaloi  dwell in  secret, or  have become 
   as shadows and their power has waned.                                 
      $48   In   an   hour   unlooked-for  this   doom  befell,   on  the 
   seventh  evening  since  the  passing  of  the  fleets.  Then suddenly 
   there  was  a  mighty  wind and  a tumult  of the  Earth, and  the sky 
   reeled  and  the  hills  slid,  and  Anadune  went  down into  the sea 
   with all its children, and its wives, and its maidens, and  its ladies 
   proud; and all its gardens and its  halls and  its towers,  its riches 
   and  its  jewels  and  its  webs  and its  things painted  and carven, 
   and  its laughter  and its  mirth and  its music  and its  wisdom, and 
   its  speech,  they vanished  for ever.  And last  of all  the mounting 
   wave,  green  and  cold  and  plumed  with  foam,  took  to  its bosom 
   Ar-Zimrahil  the Queen,  fairer than  silver or  ivory or  pearls; too 
   late  she  strove  to  climb  the  steep  ways  of Menel-Tubal  to the 
   holy  place, for  the waters  overtook her,  and her  cry was  lost in 
   the roaring of the wind.                                              
      $49  But  indeed  the  summit  of  the  Mountain,  the   Pillar  of 
   Heaven,  in  the  midst  of  the land  was a  hallowed place,  nor had 
   it ever  been defiled.  Therefore some  have thought  that it  was not 
   drowned  for  ever,  but  rose  again  above   the  waves,   a  lonely 
   island  lost  in  the  great waters,  if haply  a mariner  should come 
   upon it. And  many there  were that  after sought  for it,  because it 
   was  said  among  the  remnant  of  the  Adunai  that  the far-sighted 
   men  of  old  could  see  from  Menel-Tubal's   top  the   glimmer  of 
  
   the  Deathless  Land.  For  even after  their ruin  the hearts  of the 
   Adunai were still set westward.                                       
      $50  And  though  they  knew  that  the  land   of  Aman   and  the 
   isle  of  Anadune  were  no  more,  they  said: 'Avalloni  is vanished 
   from  the  Earth,  and  the Land  of Gift  is taken  away, and  in the 
   world  of  this  present  darkness  they  cannot  be  found;  yet they 
   were, and therefore  they still  are in  true being  and in  the whole 
   shape  of  the  world.'  And  the  Adunai  held  that  men  so blessed 
   might  look  upon  other  times  than  those  of  the body's  life; and 
   they  longed  ever  to  escape  from  the shadows  of their  exile and 
   to see in some fashion the light that was of old. Therefore some 
   
   among them would still  search the  empty seas,.  but all  the ways 
   are crooked that once were straight,' they said.                   
     $51  And  in  this  way  it  came  to pass  that any  were spared 
   from  the  downfall  of  Anadune;  and  maybe  this was  the answer 
   to  the  errand of  Arbazan. For  those that  were spared  were all 
   of  his  house  and  kin,  or  faithful followers  of his  son. Now 
   Nimruzan  had   remained  behind,   refusing  the   king's  summons 
   when he set out to  war; and  avoiding the  soldiers of  Zigur that 
   came to  seize him  and drag  him to  the fires  of the  Temple, he 
   went aboard ship and  stood out  a little  from the  shore, waiting 
   on the hour.  There he  was protected  by the  land from  the great 
   draught  of  the  sea  that  drew  all  down  into  the  abyss, and 
   afterward  from  the first  fury of  the storm  and the  great wave 
   that  rolled   outwards  when   the  chasm   was  closed   and  the 
   foundations of the sea were rocked.                                
     But when the land of Anadune toppled  to its  fall, then  at last 
   he fled, rather for the saving of the lives of those  that followed 
   him than of his  own; for  he deemed  that no  death could  be more 
   bitter than the ruin  of that  day. But  the wind  out of  the West 
   blew  still more  wild than  any wind  that men  had known;  and it 
   tore  away  sail  and  threw  down  mast  and  hunted  the  unhappy 
   men  like  straws  upon  the  water.  And the  sea rose  into great 
   hills; and Nimruzan, and his  sons and  people, fleeing  before the 
   black  gale  from  twilight  into  night  were  borne  up  upon the 
   crests  of  waves  like  mountains  moving,  and  after  many  days 
   they were cast away far inland upon Middle-earth.                  
     $52  And  all  the  coasts  and  seaward  regions  of  the  world 
   suffered great  ruin and  change in  that time;  for the  Earth was 
   sorely  shaken, and  the seas  climbed over  the lands,  and shores 
   foundered,  and  ancient  isles  were drowned,  and new  isles were 
   uplifted; and hills crumbled, and rivers  were turned  into strange 
   courses.                                                           
     $53  And  here  ends  the  tale  to  speak  of  Nimruzan  and his 
   sons  who  after  founded  many   kingdoms  in   Middle-earth;  and 
   though  their lore  and craft  was but  an echo  of that  which had 
   been  ere Zigur  came to  Anadune, yet  did it  seem very  great to 
   the wild men of the world.                                         
     $54 And it is said that Zigur  himself was  filled with  dread at 
   the  fury  of  the  wrath  of  the  Avaloi  and  the doom  that Eru 
   wrought;  for  it was  greater far  than aught  that he  had looked 
   for, hoping only  for the  death of  the Adunai  and the  defeat of 
   their proud king. And Zigur sitting in his black seat in  the midst 
   
      
                                                                            
     of   his   temple   laughed  when   he  heard   the  trumpets   of  Ar- 
     pharazon  sounding   for  battle;   and  again   he  laughed   when  he 
     heard  the  thunder  of  the  storm;  and  a  third  time,  even  as he 
     laughed  at  his  own  thought  (thinking  what  he  would  now  do  in 
     the world,  being rid  of the  Eruhin for  ever), he  was taken  in the 
  
     midst of his mirth and his seat and his temple fell into the abyss. 
          $55  But  Zigur  was  not  of  mortal  flesh,  and  though  he was 
     robbed  of  that  shape  in  which  he  had wrought  so great  an evil, 
     yet  ere  long  he  devised  another;   and  he   came  back   also  to 
     Middle-earth  and   troubled  the   sons  of   Nimruzan  and   all  men 
     beside.  But  that  comes  not  into  the  tale  of  the   Drowning  of 
     Anadune,  of  which  all  is  now  told.  For  the  name  of  that land 
     perished,  and  that  which  was  aforetime  the  Land  of Gift  in the 
     midst  of  the  sea  was  lost,  and the  exiles on  the shores  of the 
     world,  if  they  turned  to  the  West,  spoke  of  Akallabe  that was 
     whelmed  in  the  waves,  the  Downfallen,  Atalante  in   the  Nimrian 
     tongue.                                                                 
                                         *                                  
          I have shown (p. 353) that the  original text  of The  Drowning of 
     Anadune  (DA  I)  can  be  placed  between   the  composition   of  the 
     manuscript  (E)  of  Part  Two  of  The  Notion  Club  Papers  and  the 
     rejected section F 1 of the typescript, on the evidence of the  name of 
     the Pillar of Heaven: Meneltyula in  DA I  (appearing as  an emendation 
     in  E)  but  Menel-tubel  (>-tubil)  in  F  1  (from  here  onwards, in 
     comparative  passages,  I  use  the  circumflex  accent  on  all  forms 
     whatever the usage in the text cited).  On the  same basis  the present 
     text  DA  II  belongs  with F  1, since  the Pillar  of Heaven  is here 
     Menel-Tubal, whereas the replacement section F 2  of the  typescript of 
     the Papers has Minul-Tarik. Similarly DA II  and F  1 agree  in Avaloi, 
     Adunai for F 2  Avaloim, Adunaim  (for the  different forms  of Adunaic 
     names in F 1 and F 2 see pp. 240 - 1, 305).                             
          On the other hand, DA II has Anadune, as does F 2, whereas F 1 has 
     Anadun;  and  F  1  had  the  Adunaic  name  of  Earendil  as Pharazir, 
     changed on  the typescript  to Azrubel,  while DA  II has  Azrabel from 
     the first. In DA II appears the name Amatthane of  'the Land  of Gift', 
     which supplanted the name in F 1, Athanati (see p. 378,  $12); F  2 has 
     the final name, Yozayan.                                                
          From this comparison it is clear that  the writing  of DA  II fell 
     between the original and rewritten  forms (F  1 and  F 2)  of Lowdham's 
     account of Adunaic in Night 66 of The Notion Club Papers.               
                                                                            
          This greatly extended version of The  Drowning of  Anadune serves, 
     looking further on, as an extraordinarily  clear exemplification  of my 
   
    father's  method  of   'composition  by   expansion'.  Separated   by  years 
    and  many  further  texts  from  the  published Akallabeth,  in DA  II (most 
    especially in the latter part of it) a very great deal of the actual wording 
    of  the Akallabeth  was already  present. The  opening of  DA II  is totally 
    distinct  (for  here  the  Akallabeth   was  expanded   from  The   Fall  of 
    Numenor);  but  beginning  with  $12  (the  sailing  to   Anadune  following 
    the Star) I calculate that no less than three-fifths of the  precise wording 
    of  DA  II  was  preserved  in  the  Akallabeth. This  is the  more striking 
    when one looks at it  in reverse:  for I  find that,  beginning at  the same 
    point in the Akallabeth (p. 260), only three-eighths  of the  latter (again, 
    in  precisely  the  same  wording)  are present  in DA  II. In  other words, 
    very  much  more  than  half  of  what  my  father  wrote  at this  time was 
    exactly  retained  in  the  Akallabeth;  but  very much  less than  half the 
    Akallabeth was an exact retention from DA II.                                
      A  good  deal  of  this  expansion  came about  through the  insertion (at 
    different stages in the textual history) of phrases  or brief  passages into 
    the body of  the original  text (and  a small  part of  this belongs  to the 
    further  textual  history   of  The   Drowning  of   Anadune).  To   a  much 
    greater  extent  the  old  narrative  was  transformed  by  the introduction 
    of long sections  of new  writing. There  were also  significant alterations 
    of structure.                                                                
      There  follows  here  a  commentary,  by  paragraphs,  on  DA   II,  which 
    includes  all  alterations of  significance made  to the  text after  it was 
  
    typed,  and  also  indications  of  the  later   expansions  found   in  the 
    Akallabeth.                                                                  
                                                                                
                          Commentary on the second version.                      
                                                                                
     $1.  In DA  II the  ambiguity of  the term  Avalai in  DA I  is removed, 
          and   the   Avaloi  are   'mighty  lords,   whom  Men   remembered  as 
          gods',  the  Valar;  while  in  $5  appear  the  Nimri   (Eldar).  The 
          phrase   'whom   Men  remembered   as  gods'   was  changed   to  'who 
          were before the world was made, and do not die'.                       
             This  opening  paragraph  had  been  very  roughtly   rewritten  on 
          DA  I  nearly  to  its  form in  DA II,  but for  'the Lord  Arun' the 
          name was 'the Lord Kheru'.                                             
                                                                                
     $2.  his  brother   Aman  (DA   I  Manawe).   In  all   the  texts   of  The 
          Drowning   of   Anadune   Manwe   is   named   Aman,   and   this   is   the 
          sole  reference  of  the  name.  Aman  was   one  of   the  names   that  my 
          father  listed  as  'Alterations  in  last  revision  [of  The Silmarillion] 
          in  1951'  (see  p.   312),  and   there  seems   good  reason   to  suppose 
          that   Aman   actually   made   its   first   appearance   here,    as   the 
          Adunaic name of Manwe.                                                 
                                                                                
     $5.  some said that they were  the children  of the  Avaloi and  did not 
          die.  In  $16  the  Nimri  are  called,  without any  qualification of 
   
    'some said', 'the children of the Deathless Folk'. Cf. the opening 
    of the Quenta Silmarillion (V.204, $2):                            
        These spirits the Elves name the Valar,  which is  the Powers, 
    and  Men  have  often  called  them Gods.  Many lesser  spirits of 
    their  own  kind  they  brought  in  their  train, both  great and 
    small;  and  some  of  these  Men  have  confused with  the Elves, 
    but  wrongly,  for  they  were  made  before  the  World,  whereas 
    Elves  and  Men  awoke  first in  the World,  after the  coming of 
    the Valar.                                                         
    Though  not  mentioned  in  this passage,  the conception  of 'the 
    Children of  the Valar'  is frequently  encountered in  the Quenta 
    Silmarillion;  and  cf.  especially  The  Later Annals  of Valinor 
    (V.110): 'With these great ones came  many lesser  spirits, beings 
    of  their  own kind  but of  smaller might...  And with  them also 
    were later numbered  their children...'  (see commentary  on this, 
    V.120 - 1).                                                        
      Eledai: this name is found elsewhere; see pp. 397 ff.            
   
                 
                                                                            
    $7  and  were  not brought  to nought:  changed to  'and did  not perish 
        wholly from the Earth.'                                              
    $8  At the end  of the  opening sentence,  '... than  that of  all other 
        men', the following was added in: 
        for  often  he  would  launch  his  boat  into  the  loud  winds, or 
        would  sail  alone  far  from  the  sight even  of the  mountains of 
        his  land,  and  return  again  hungry  from  the  sea   after  many 
        days.                                                                
        Azrabel: cf.  the rejected  section F  1 of  the typescript  of Part 
                                                                            
        Two  of  the  Papers  (p.  305):  'Azrubel, made  of azar  "sea" and 
        the  stem  bel-'.  The  form  Azrabel became  Azrubel in  the course 
        of typing the third text DA III; but there is a single occurrence of 
        Azrubel, as typed, in DA II ($23).  On the  significance of  the two 
        forms see p. 429.                                                    
        Rothinzil: this name is found in the Akallabeth (pp. 259 - 60).      
        Vingalote:  in  DA  I  Wingalote;  becoming Wingalote in  DA III, 
  
                                                                            
        and reverting to Vingalote in the final text DA IV.                  
   $11  The  concluding  passage,  beginning  'But  Aman  would  not  permit 
        Azrabel...', was changed to read:                                    
        Azrubel  did  not  return  to  bear  these  tidings to  his kindred, 
        whether  of  his  own  will,  for  he  could  not  endure  to depart 
        again   living   from  the   Blessed  Realm   where  no   death  had 
        come;  or  by  the  command  of  Aman,  that  report  of  it  should 
        not  trouble  the  hearts  of  the  Eruhin,  upon  whom  Eru himself 
        had  set  the  doom  of  death.  But  Aman  took the  ship Rothinzil 
        and filled it with a silver flame, and set  therein mariners  of the 
        Nimir,  and  raised  it  above  the  world  to  sail  in the  sky, a 
        marvel to behold.                                                    
   
    The form Mimir, for Nimri, appears in the third text DA III.        
                                                                       
  $12   The name Amatthane ('the Land  of Gift')  was typed  in subse- 
    quently over an erasure, but the erased form can  be seen  to have 
    had eight letters, beginning with  A and  probably ending  with e. 
    In the text F 1 of  Part II  of the  Papers the  Land of  Gift was 
    Athanati  (p.  305),  and Athanate  occurs in  an earlier  form of 
    Lowdham's  fragment  II,  p. 312;  thus the  erased name  here was 
    obviously  Athanate.  Subsequently  the  name   Amatthane  appears 
    in DA III as typed.                                                 
      To  this  paragraph  a typewritten  slip was  attached, changing 
    the  passage  following  the words  'they set  sail upon  the deep 
    waters, following the star':                                        
                                                                       
        
   
                                                     
   And  the  Avaloi  laid  a  peace  on  the  sea  for  many  days, and 
   sent  sunlight  and  a sailing  wind, so  that the  waters glittered 
   before the  eyes of  the Eruhin  like rippling  glass, and  the foam 
   flew  like  shining snow  before the  stems of  their ships.  But so 
   bright  was  Rothinzil  that  even  at  morning  men  could  see  it 
   glimmering  in  the  West,  and  in  the  cloudless  night  it shone 
   alone, for no other  star might  come beside  it. And  setting their 
   course  towards  it, the  Eruhin came  at last  over leagues  of sea 
   and  saw  afar  the  land  that  was  prepared  for  them, Zenn'abar 
   the  Land  of  Gift,  shimmering  in  a   golden  haze.   Then  they 
   went  up  out  of the  sea and  found a  country fair  and fruitful, 
   and  they  were  glad.  And  they  called  that  land  Gimlad, which 
   is   Starwards,   and  Anadune,   which  is   Westernesse,  Numenore 
   in the Nimrian tongue.                                              
                                                                       
   This is virtually the text in the Akallabeth (pp. 260 - 1), apart of 
   course  from  the  names.  Zenn'abar  was  subsequently  changed  to 
   Zen'nabar,  and  then  to  Abarzayan  (which  was  the  form  in the 
   third  text  DA  III).  The  name Amatthane  was not  lost, however: 
   see p. 388, $23.                                                     
   
  $13   The statement here and  in DA  I that  the Eruhin  were rewarded 
    by a life of threefold span goes  back to  a change  made to  FN II, 
    $10 (V.28); cf. also Aragorn's words  'I have  still twice  the span 
    of  other men',  p. 57,  and the  statement in  Appendix A  (I,i) to 
    The  Lord  of  the  Rings:  the  Numenoreans  were  granted  a  span 
    of life 'in the beginning thrice that of lesser Men'. For an account 
    of  my  father's  views  on  the  longevity  of the  Numenoreans see 
    Unfinished Tales pp. 224 - 5.                                        
      Between  $13  and  $14  there  is  a  long  passage  in  the Akal- 
    labeth  in  which  Andunie,  the  Meneltarma,  Armenelos,   and  the 
  
    tombs  of  the  kings  are referred  to, and  then the  ancestry and 
    choices  of  Elrond  and Elros  (this being  closely derived  from a 
    long insertion to FN III $2: see pp. 333, 339 - 40).                 
   
    $14   The opening sentence was changed to read:                           
            Thus  the  years  passed,  and   while  Middle-earth   went  back- 
          ward  and  light  and   wisdom  failed   there,  the   Adunai  dwelt 
          under  the  protection  of  the  Avaloi,  and  in the  friendship of 
          the Nimri, and increased in stature both of body and of mind.       
          With  'the  kings  and  princes  learned  the  Nimrian   tongue,  in 
          which  much  lore  and  song  was  preserved  from the  beginning of 
          the  world'  cf.  FN III  $2 (p.  333): 'the  speech of  Numenor was 
          the speech of the  Eldar of  the Blessed  Realm'. In  the Akallabeth 
          the  linguistic  conception  is  more  complex  (p. 262):  the Nume- 
          noreans  still used  their own  speech, but  'their kings  and lords 
          knew  and  spoke  also  the  Elven  tongue  [Sindarin],  which  they 
          had  learned  in  the  days of  their alliance,  and thus  they held 
          converse still with the Eldar, whether  of Eressea  or of  the west- 
          lands  of  Middle-earth.  And  the  loremasters  among  them learned 
          also  the  High  Eldarin  tongue  of  the  Blessed  Realm,  in which 
          much  story  and  song  was  preserved  from  the  beginning  of the 
          world  ...'  See  note  19  to  Aldarion  and Erendis  in Unfinished 
          Tales, p. 215.                                                      
                                                                             
    $15   On the progressive restrictiveness of the Ban see p. 356 note 4. 
    $16   The  vagueness  of   knowledge  concerning   the  dwelling   of  the 
          Avaloi  ('upon  some  isle  or  shore  of  the  western  lands  (Men 
          know  not  where)')  is  retained from  DA I,  and the  Adunai still 
          name  it  'the Haven  of the  Gods', Avalloni,  for Avallonde  in DA 
          I. (In FN $1 the name Avallon was given to Tol  Eressea, 'for  it is 
          hard  by  Valinor'.  In  both  versions  of  Lowdham's  exemplifica- 
          tion  of   Numenorean  names   in  The   Notion  Club   Papers,  pp. 
          241,  305,  he refers  to the  place-name Avalloni  without suggest- 
          ing where or what it  might be;  and in  the second  version F  2 he 
          adds that although it is a name of his Language  B, Adunaic,  'it is 
          with  it, oddly  enough, that  I associate  Language A',  Quenya. In 
          both  versions  he  calls  Language  A  'Avallonian'.)   The  Adunai 
          named the  land of  the Avaloi  'the Haven  of the  Gods', Avalloni, 
          'for at times ... they could descry  ... a  city white-shining  on a 
          distant  shore,  and  great harbours,  and a  tower.' But  there now 
          enters  in   The  Drowning   of  Anadune   the  idea   of  divergent 
          opinions concerning this vision  of a  land to  the west:  'And some 
          held that it was a vision  of the  Blessed Realm  that men  saw, but 
          others said that it was only a  further isle  where the  Nimri dwelt 
          ...  for  mayhap  the Avaloi  had no  visible dwelling  upon Earth.' 
          The  latter  opinion  is  supported  by the  author of  The Drowning 
          of Anadune, since 'certain it is  that the  Nimri had  some dwelling 
          nigh  unto  Anadune,  for  thither  they  came  ever  and  anon, the 
          children of the Deathless Folk...'                                  
            This  was  retained  through   the  two   further  texts   of  The 
   
          Drowning  of  Anadune  without  any  significant  change  save the 
          loss  of  the  words  'the  children of  the Deathless  Folk' (see 
          the note on $5 above). In the  Akallabeth the  true nature  of the 
          distant city is asserted: 'But the wise among them knew  that this 
          distant  land was  not indeed  the Blessed  Realm of  Valinor, but 
          was Avallone,  the haven  of the  Eldar upon  Eressea, easternmost 
          of the Undying Lands' (pp. 262  - 3).  See further  the commentary 
          on $47 below.                                                      
            Before  'the  Blessed  Realm'  the   name  Zen'naman   was  pen- 
          cilled on the typescript, and again in $23; in both cases this was 
          struck through. See the commentary on $47.                         
  
            The  reference  to   'their  own   western  haven,   Andunie  of 
          Numenor' in DA  I is  now lost.  Andunie had  appeared in  FN ($2, 
          p. 333): Of old the chief city and haven of that  land was  in the 
          midst of its western coasts, and it was called Andunie, because it 
          faced the sunset'; this reappears in the Akallabeth, p. 261.       
                                                                            
    $17   In  none  now  dared withstand  them 'now'  was changed  to 'yet'; 
          this is the reading of the Akallabeth, p. 263.                     
            The whole  of $$17  - 18  was retained  in the  Akallabeth, with 
          the exception of the reference to the brutish speech of the men of 
          Middle-earth  (repeated  in  the following  texts of  The Drowning 
          of Anadune). In the Akallabeth there appears here a  reference to 
          the  far  eastern  voyages  of  the  Numenoreans:  'and  they came 
          even  into  the  inner  seas,  and  sailed about  Middle-earth and 
          glimpsed  from  their  high  prows  the  Gates  of Morning  in the 
          East'; this  was derived  from FN  $3 (p.  334; see  V.20, commen- 
          tary on  $3). With  this cf.  the opinion  expressed in  $27, that 
          there was no sea-passage into the East.                            
                                                                            
    $19   of which the songs of men preserve still  the distant  memory like 
          an echo of the Sea. The  song of  King Sheave  is doubtless  to be 
          understood as such an echo.                                        
            In  the  Akallabeth  the  first  mention  of  the  emergence  of 
          Sauron is postponed to a much  later point  in the  narrative, and 
          it is not until $21 that the old version begins to be  used again, 
          with  the  murmurings  of  the  Numenoreans  against the  Doom of 
          Men and the ban on their westward sailing.                         
            In  DA  I  Zigur  is  the  name  which  the men  of Middle-earth 
          gave to Sauron; it is not said that it was the  name that  he took 
          for himself.                                                       
                                                                            
    $20   Amatthane:  at  the first  occurrence in  this paragraph  the name 
          was left to stand, but at  the second  (and again  in $21)  it was 
          changed to Zen'nabar (see under $12 above).                        
            Indilzar:   Elros,  first   King  of   Numenor.  The   name  was 
          changed  to  Gimilzor (and  so appears  in the  subsequent texts). 
   
          In  the  later  development   of  the   Numenorean  legend   the  name 
          (Ar-) Gimilzor  is  given  to  the twenty-third  king (father  of Tar- 
          Palantir  who  repented  of  the   ways  of   the  kings   and  grand- 
          father   of   Ar-Pharazon;   Unfinished   Tales  p.   223,  Akallabeth 
          p.269). 
          seven  kings:  here   Ar-Pharazon  becomes   the  ninth   king,  since 
          it  is expressly  said that  'seven kings  had ruled  between Indilzar 
          [Elros]  and  Ar-Pharazon'.  Seven  was  changed  to twelve,  and this 
          remains  into  the  final  text  of  DA;  he  thus  becomes  the four- 
          teenth king. In his  long exposition  of the  'cycles' of  his legends 
          to  Milton  Waldman  in  1951  (Letters  no.  131,  p. 155)  my father 
          wrote of 'the thirteenth  king of  the line  of Elros,  Tar-Calion the 
          Golden'. It may be  that he  was counting  the kings  'of the  line of 
          Elros'  and  excluding  Elros  himself;  but  on  the  other  hand, in 
          an  addition  to FN  III $5  (p. 335)  it is  said that  'twelve kings 
          had   ruled   before   him',   which   would   make   Ar-Pharazon  the 
          thirteenth king including Elros. See further p. 433, Footnote 6.       
             Menel-Tubal: see p. 375.                                            
             Ar-Minaleth  replaces  the  name  of  the  city  in  DA   I  ($32), 
          Antirion  the  Golden;  spelt  Arminaleth,  it  occurs  in  the  final 
          form  of  the  Old  English  text  of  'Edwin  Lowdham's   page',  pp. 
          257  -  8.  Arminaleth  remained  into  the   earlier  texts   of  the 
          Akallabeth,  with  a  footnote:  'This  was  its  name  in  the Numen- 
          orean  tongue;  for   by  that   name  it   was  chiefly   known.  Tar 
          Kalimos it was called in the Eldarin tongue.'                          
  
                                                                                
    $23    The  words  'the  Avaloi   were  grieved'   were  changed   to  'Aman 
           was grieved'; so also the Akallabeth has 'Manwe' here (p. 264).       
             Amatthane was not changed here (see under $20 above).               
             Azrubel: see under $8 above.                                        
             In  the  Akallabeth  the  words  of  the  'messengers' of  Manwe to 
           the  Numenoreans  are  still  described as  'concerning the  fate and 
           fashion of the world', but  the word  fashion referred  originally to 
           their instruction as to its physical shape. In DA  I the  Avalai said 
           baldly 'that the world was round, and  that if  they sailed  into the 
           utmost  West,  yet  would  they  but  come  back  again  to  the East 
           and so to the places of their setting out'; but now there enters (and 
           this was retained in  the following  texts of  DA) the  conception of 
           the Earth (which is 'such that a girdle may be set about it')  as 'an 
           apple  [that]  hangeth  on  the  branches  of  Heaven',   whose  seas 
           and lands are as 'the rind of the fruit, which  shall abide  upon the 
           tree until the  ripening that  Eru hath  appointed.' Nothing  of this 
           is left in the later work. 
             the   towers   of   Nimroth:   Nimroth   was   changed   to   Nimrun, 
           and  so  appears  in  the  following  texts;  neither  name  is found 
           elsewhere.                                                            
   
    $24  The words 'till all is changed' were  altered to  'for its  life is 
         theirs'.                                                            
                                                                            
    $25  After 'For of us  is required  the greater  trust' was  added: 'and 
         hope  without assurance';  and 'he  hath not  yet revealed  it' was 
         changed to 'he hath not  yet revealed  all things  that he  hath in 
         store'.  Following  this  a further  passage was  added on  a type- 
         written slip:                                                       
           But this we hold to be true that your home  is not  here, neither 
         in  the  land  of  Aman,  nor  anywhere else  within the  girdle of 
         the  Earth;  for  the  Doom  of  Men  was  not  [added:  at  first] 
         devised  as  a  punishment.  If pain  it hath  become unto  you, as 
         you  say  (though  this  we  do  not  clearly understand),  then is 
         that  not  only  because  you  must now  depart at  a time  set and 
         not  of  your  own choosing?  But this  is the  will of  Eru, which 
         may  not  be  gainsaid;  and  the  Avaloi  do  most  earnestly  bid 
         you ...'                                                           
                                                                   
           At the end  of the  words of  the messengers  was added:  'and to 
         you  it  will  be  revealed  and  not to  the Avaloim'  (the plural 
         ending  -m  in  Adunaim,  Avaloim  appears  in  the  next  text, DA 
         III; see p. 375).                                                   
                                                                            
    $26  From  the  refusal  of all  but a  few of  the Numenoreans  to give 
         heed  to  the  counsel  of the  messengers the  Akallabeth diverges 
         altogether  from  The  Drowning  of  Anadune,  with  the  introduc- 
         tion of a very long passage (pp. 265  - 270)  in which  the history 
         of  Numenor  was  vastly  extended.  Here  it   was  also   to  the 
         thirteenth king (but including  Elros as  the first:  see Unfinished 
         Tales  pp.  218  ff.,  and  under  $20  above) that  the messengers 
         came,  but  he  was  Tar-Atanamir,  and  many  kings  would  follow 
         him   before  Ar-Pharazon.   There  follows   an  account   of  the 
         decadence  of  the  Numenoreans  in  that age  as their  wealth and 
         power increased, of  their growing  horror of  death, and  of their 
         expansion  into  Middle-earth.  The  brief  phrases of  the opening 
         of  $27  are embedded  in this.  Then in  the Akallabeth  comes the 
         arising of Sauron, told in entirely different terms from  the story 
         in the old version,  with mention  of Barad-dur,  of the  One Ring, 
         and of  the Ringwraiths;  and all  the history  of the  division of 
         the  Numenoreans,  the  persecution  of  the  Faithful   under  Ar- 
  
         Gimilzor and the banning of the Elvish tongue, and  of the  line of 
         the  Lords  of  Andunie  and  the  repentance of  Tar-Palantir, the 
         last king before Ar-Pharazon.                                       
           Arbazan  and  his  son  Nimruzan:  Amandil  (in  the  Akallabeth) 
         and Elendil. In DA I Elendil's  father is  Amardil; but  the Elvish 
         names do not appear again in The Drowning of Anadune.               
           Indilzar  Azrabelo  was  changed  to  Indilzar  Azrabelohin,  and 
         then to Gimilzor (see under $20 above).                             
   
    $27   Menel-Tubal   was   here   changed   to  Menil-Tubal,   and  subse- 
          quently.                                                             
            Of  the  debate of  Ar-Pharazon with  Arbazan on  the possibility 
          of  sailing  east  and so  coming upon  the land  of Aman  from the 
          west, retained in the following texts, there is  no vestige  in the 
          Akallabeth.   On  Arbazan's   surmise  that   there  might   be  no 
          eastern  passage  by  sea  see  under  $17  above.  It  is  perhaps 
          possible that an idea of  the geographical  conception here  can be 
          gained   from  the   two  maps   accompanying  the   Ambarkanta  in 
          IV.249, 251: for in the first of these  there is  very emphatically 
          no  sea-passage,  and  in  the  North  and  South  there  are 'ices 
          impassable', while in the second there are  straits by  which ships 
          might come into  the furthest  East. But  even if  this were  so it 
          could of course have no more than a 'pictorial' relevance,  for the 
          second  map  exhibits  the  convulsions   after  the   breaking  of 
          Utumno  and  the  chaining  of Melkor  in the  First Battle  of the 
          Gods (Quenta Silmarillion $21, V.213).                               
                                                                              
    $28   The  story  of  Ar-Pharazon's  expedition  into   Middle-earth  and 
          the  submission  of  Sauron  is  much  enlarged in  the Akallabeth, 
          but this enlargement entered already in the third text DA  III (see 
          p. 389, $28).                                                        
                                                                              
    $31   For 'he bade  men think  that the  world was  not a  circle closed, 
          but there lay many seas and lands for  their winning'  (retained in 
          the  following texts)  the Akallabeth  (p. 271)  has: 'he  bade men 
          think that in the world, in the east and even in the west, there lay 
          yet many seas and many lands for their winning'.                     
            The concluding  passage of  $31, 'And  that is  the Realm  of the 
                                                                              
          Lord of All...',  was replaced  by the  following on  a typewritten 
          slip:                                                                
            'And  out of  it the  world was  made; and  the Lord  thereof may 
          yet  make  other  worlds to  be gifts  to those  who serve  him, so 
          that the increase of their power shall find no end.'                 
              'And who is the lord of Darkness?' quoth Ar-Pharazon.            
              And  behind  locked  doors  Zigur spoke,  and he  lied, saying: 
          'It  is  he  whose name  is not  now spoken,  for the  Avaloim have 
          deceived  you  concerning   him,  putting   forward  the   name  of 
          Eru,  a  phantom  devised  in  the  wickedness  [) folly]  of their 
          hearts,  seeking  to  chain  Men  in  servitude to  themselves. For 
          they are  the oracle  of this  Eru, which  speaketh only  what they 
          will.  But  he  that  is their  master and  shall yet  prevail will 
          deliver  you  from  this  phantom; and  his name  is Arun,  Lord of 
          All.'                                                                
          Apart from names, this is almost the text of the Akallabeth.         
                                                                              
    $32   After the statement that Ar-Pharazon 'turned back to the             
   
    worship of  the Dark'  and that  most of  the people  followed him, 
    there  enters  in  the  Akallabeth  (p. 272)  the first  mention of 
    Amandil  and  Elendil,  taking  up  the  words  of  DA $26  and the 
    opening  sentences  of  $36  and  greatly  expanding them,  with an 
  
    account  of  the  friendship  of Ar-Pharazon  and Amandil  in their 
    youth,  of Sauron's  hatred of  Amandil, and  of his  withdrawal to 
    the haven of Romenna.                                               
       The sentence 'and no  man might  ascend to  the high  place' was 
    changed  to  'for  though  not  even  Zigur  dared defile  the high 
    place, yet the king would let no  man, upon  pain of  death, ascend 
    to it'. The  revised form  appears in  the Akallabeth,  after which 
    there is a long passage (pp. 272 - 3) concerning the White  Tree of 
    Numenor:  of the  king's reluctance  to fell  the Tree  at Sauron's 
    bidding,  of  Isildur's  circumventing  the  guards  about  Nimloth 
    and  taking a  fruit, narrowly  escaping with  many wounds,  and of 
    the  king's  then  yielding  to Sauron's  demand. Then  follows the 
    description  of the  temple, not  greatly changed  from that  in DA 
    II, but with the addition that the first fire made on the altar was 
    kindled  with  the  wood  of   Nimloth.  Of   the  White   Tree  of 
    Numenor  there  is  no  mention  in  the texts  of The  Drowning of 
    Anadune.                                                            
       A puzzling reference to the site  of the  temple may  be noticed 
    here.  This  is in  the final  version of  Edwin Lowdham's  page in 
    Old  English,  that appearing  the typescript  F 2  of Part  Two of 
    The Notion Club  Papers. In  the earlier  Old English  version (pp. 
    314 - 15)  the temple  was built  'on that  high mountain  that was 
    called  Meneltyula (that  is to  say the  Pillar of  Heaven), which 
    before was undefiled'. In the final version (pp. 257 - 8; certainly 
    later than DA II, p. 375) it was built 'in the midst of the town of 
    Arminaleth  on the  high hill  which before  was undefiled  but now 
    became  a  heathen fane'.  Since the  same words  are used  in both 
    Old English texts the second version suggests  a halfway  stage, in 
    which the temple was still built on the Pillar  of Heaven  (on daem 
    hean munte), until now undefiled  (unawidlod),  but the  Pillar of 
    Heaven was in the midst  of the  city of  Arminaleth. But  this can 
    scarcely be so, for already in DA I the story  is present  that the 
    Meneltyula was deserted, and that the  temple was  built on  a hill 
    in the midst of the city (Antirion).                                
       In  DA  II  both  references  to Mulkher  were changed  to Arun, 
    but Arun-Mulkher was retained.                                     
                                                                       
  $35  For the passage following the words 'And Zigur spoke to the 
       king' the following (retained almost exactly in the Akallabeth) 
       was substituted on a typewritten slip: 
       saying that his might was now so great that he might think to 
       have his will in all things and be subject to no command or 
   
                                                                      
                                                                           
         ban.  'For   behold!  the   Avaloim  have   possessed  themselves 
         of  the  land  where  there  is  no  death; and  they lie  to you 
         concerning  it,  hiding  it as  best they  may, because  of their 
         avarice and their fear lest the  kings of  Men should  wrest from 
         them  the  Blessed  Realm,  and  rule the  world in  their stead. 
         And though, doubtless...                                           
                                                                           
    $38  Amatthane  was  here  changed  to  Anadune  (see  under  $$20, 23 
         above).                                                            
                                                                           
    $39  In the Akallabeth (p. 276) there enters at this point  an account 
         of the treasures that were put aboad the  ships at  Romenna, with 
         the  Seven  Stones ('the  gift of  the Eldar')  and the  scion of 
         Nimloth the  White  Tree. 
    $43  their banners were black  and golden:  in DA  I the  banners were 
         'red as the dying sun in a great storm and as black as  the night 
         that cometh after.' So in  the manuscript  E of  Part Two  of the 
  
         Papers  the  sails  of  the  Numenorean  ships were  'scarlet and 
         black', but 'golden and black' in the typescript  F (p.  290 note 
         63; 'scarlet and black' also in FN III $6, 'bloodred and black' in 
         the earlier Old English text, pp. 314 - 15).                       
                                                                           
    $44  Aglarrama, castle of the sea: in the Akallabeth  the name  of the 
         great  ship  of Ar-Pharazon  is Alcarondas,  with the  same mean- 
         ing.                                                               
                                                                           
    $47  The radically different  conception of  the Cataclysm  (from both 
         The Fall of Numenor and  the Akallabeth),  here derived  from the 
         Nimri but in DA I attributed merely to  'the wisest  in discern- 
         ment', in which the Land  of Aman  itself foundered,  remained in 
         the following texts:  'the fleets  of the  Adunai came  indeed to 
         Avalloni in the deeps of the sea, and they encompassed it about', 
         and 'a  great chasm  opened in  the sea  between Anadune  and the 
         Deathless Land... But the land of Aman and the land of  his gift, 
         standing upon either side of the great chasm [) rift] in the seas, 
         u ere also destroyed...'                                           
         Against  the  name  Avalloni  is  pencilled  Zen'naman,  and this 
         name  appears  written beside  'the Blessed  Realm' in  $$16, 23, 
         though there struck out. At the end of $47 is written, but struck 
         out,  Zen'naman  and  Zen'nabar,  i.e. 'Land  of Aman'  and 'Land 
         of Gift' (for Zen'nabar see under $12  above). The  references to 
         Avalloni seem to amount to this: the distant city glimpsed across 
         the sea  was named  by the  Adunai Avalloni  'Haven of  the Gods' 
         (Avaloi) because they thought that it was a vision of the Blessed 
         Realm ($16). Some said that this was not so: it was only  an isle 
         on which the Nimri  dwelt that  they could  see. The  question is 
         not  resolved;  but  the  name Avalloni  was nonetheless  used in 
         $47 to refer to  the Land  of Aman.  The statement  that Avalloni 
   
    was 'encompassed' by the  fleets of  the Adunai  is possibly  to be 
    associated  with  the  words of  $16, that  the Avaloi  dwelt 'upon 
    some isle or shore of the western lands'.                           
      Apart  from  the  opinion  held  by  some  in  Anadune  that  the 
    land that they could see  was an  isle where  the Nimri  dwelt, and 
    the  certainty  that  the  Nimri  must have  some dwelling  near to 
    Anadune, since they came there,  Tol Eressea  is never  referred to 
    in The Drowning of Anadune.                                         
      The  relation  of the  Akallabeth (pp.  278 -  9) to  the earlier 
    works in this passage is curious and characteristic. Just as  in DA 
    it is said that the fleets of Ar-Pharazon 'came indeed  to Avalloni 
    ...  and  they  encompassed it  about', so  in the  Akallabeth they 
    'encompassed Avallone'; but in the latter Avallone' is  the eastern 
    haven of Tol Eressea, and the text continues: 'and all the  isle of 
    Eressea, and the Eldar mourned, for the light  of the  setting sun 
    was cut off  by the  cloud of  the Numenoreans.'  My father  was in 
    fact turning back to The  Fall of  Numenor ($6,  p. 336),  which is 
    almost  the   same  here   -  but   which  has   'they  encompassed 
    Avallon', and lacks the words 'and all the isle of Eressea': for in 
    FN Avallon was the name of Eressea itself.                          
      The description of  the 'changing  of the  fashion of  the world' 
    in  the  Akallabeth  is  almost  exactly  as  in  The  Drowning  of 
    Anadune:                                                            
    ...  and  a  great  chasm  opened  in   the  sea   between  Numenor 
    and  the  Deathless  Lands,  and  the waters  flowed down  into it, 
    and  the  noise  and  smoke  of  the cataracts  went up  to heaven, 
    and  the  world  was  shaken.  And  all  the  fleets of  the Numen- 
    oreans   were   drawn   down   into  the   abyss,  and   they  were 
    drowned and swallowed up for ever.                                  
    But  whereas  in  The  Drowning  of  Anadune  this  is  followed by 
  
    the  statement  that not  only Anadune  but the  Land of  Aman also 
    disappeared into the great rift, in the Akallabeth my  father again 
    turned to The  Fall of  Numenor ($$7  - 8),  telling that  the king 
    and  his  warriors  who  had  set  foot in  the Blessed  Realm were 
    'buried under falling hills' and  'lie imprisoned  in the  Caves of 
    the Forgotten, until the Last  Battle and  the Day  of Doom'; and 
    then,  that  'Iluvatar  cast back  the Great  Seas west  of Middle- 
    earth... and  the world  was diminished,  for Valinor  and Eresse'a 
    were  taken  from it  into the  realm of  hidden things.'  Thus the 
    radical difference in the conception of the loss  of the  True West 
    between  The  Drowning  of  Anadune  and   the  Akallabeth   was  a 
    reversion to that of The Fall of Numenor.                           
      The  passage  'Iluvatar  cast  back  the  Great  Seas ...'  was a 
    revision (see V.32) of  the original  form of  The Fall  of Numenor 
    (V.16; the second text FN II is virtually the  same), in  which the 
    World   Made   Round   was   more   unequivocally   expressed:  the 
   
         Gods 'bent back the edges of  the Middle-earth,  and they  made it 
         into  a  globe  ...  Thus New  Lands came  into being  beneath the 
         Old World, and all  were equally  distant from  the centre  of the 
         round earth...'                                                     
           This subject is further discussed on pp. 391 ff.                  
           In the  concluding sentence  of $47  in DA  II, 'and  the Avaloi 
         dwell in secret, or  have become  as shadows  and their  power has 
         waned',  my  father  was  following  DA I,  where the  name Avalai 
         is ambiguously  used; in  the next  text DA  III the  sentence was 
         changed (p. 391, $$46 - 7).                                         
                                                                            
    $48  Ar-Zimrahil:  Tar-Ilien in  DA I  and in  FN ($$5,  7); afterwards 
         Tar-Miriel,   whose   Adunaic    name   was    Ar-Zimraphel   (Un- 
         finished Tales p. 224, Akallabeth pp. 269 - 70).                    
                                                                            
    $$49 - 50 This passage, despite many small changes in the expression, 
         does not differ at all in its content from that in  DA I,  except for 
         the  addition  at  the  end  of  $50  of  'Therefore some  among them 
         would still search the empty seas'. See further pp. 391 ff.         
                                                                            
    $51  After  'Nimruzan, and  his sons  and people'  the words  'in their 
         seven  ships'  were  added  -  presumably  they  had  been omitted 
         unintentionally, since 'in seven ships' is present in DA I. In the 
         Akallabeth  there  were  nine  ships, 'four  for Elendil,  and for 
         Isildur three, and for Anarion two'. The sons  of Elendil  are not 
         named, nor their number given, in The Drowning of Anadune.         
   
                (iv) The final form of The Drowning of Anadune.             
                                                                           
   The extensive alterations to the text of DA II detailed in  the preceding 
   commentary  were  taken  up  into  the  third  text,  DA  III,  which was 
   typed  on  the  same  machine  and  the  same  paper   as  DA   II.  More 
   changes  entered  in  DA  III,  and  the  completed  typescript  was then 
   further altered. Finally another typescript, DA  IV, was  made, identical 
   in appearance to the two preceding; in this  the changes  made to  DA III 
   were  taken  up, but  the completed  text was  scarcely emended.  With DA 
   IV  this  phase  in  the development  of the  Numenorean legend  comes to 
   an end.                                                                  
    There  follows  here  an  account,  paragraph   by  paragraph,   of  the 
   alterations  made  between  DA  II,  as  emended,  and  the  final  form, 
   excluding  only  very  minor  changes  (such  as  'appointed   time'  for 
   'appointed hour' in $3). In general  I do  not distinguish  between those 
   that  entered in  DA III  and those  that were  made to  it subsequently, 
   appearing in DA IV as typed.                                             
                                                                           
  
   $1  Avaloi  became Avaloim  throughout; this  is the  form in  the final 
       text F 2 of Part Two of The Notion Club Papers (see p. 375).           
        Eru  (Eru-beni,  Eruhin)   became  Eru   throughout.  In   the  earlier 
   
        form of Lowdham's fragments the name has a short vowel               
        (p. 311), but in the final form a long (p. 247).                     
                                                                            
    $5  The  opening  sentence  was  changed  to  read:  'And  out  of  the 
        sorrows  of  the  world  the  hearts  of  the  Eruhin  were  turned 
        westward, for there, as  they believed,  was the  land of  Aman and 
        abiding peace.'                                                      
          Nimri became Nimir throughout.                                     
                                                                            
    $6  'filled with great dread, and with longing' > 'filled with longing' 
    $8  Azrabel  became  Azrubel  throughout,  at  first  by  emendation of 
                                                                            
        Azrabel on DA III, and then as typed; see p. 377, $8.                
          Vingalote > Wingalote > Vingalote, see p. 377, $8.              
                                                                            
   $12  The  Adunaic  name  of   'the  Land   of  Gift'   in  DA   III  was 
        Abarzayan (see p.  378, $12),  changed to  the final  form Yozayan, 
        which appears in DA IV  and in  the final  text F  2 of  The Notion 
        Club Papers (pp. 241, 247). It is  thus seen  that DA  III preceded 
        F2.                                                                  
                                                                            
   $13  'so long as they remained still true' was omitted.                   
          Adunai  became  Adunaim  throughout  (cf.  the  note  on Avaloi, 
        Avaloim, $1 above).                                                  
                                                                            
   $16  'to break the ban' > 'to break the ban of Aman'                      
          '(a vision of the Blessed Realm) that men saw' > 'that men         
        saw by grace'                                                        
          'the children of the Deathless Folk' was omitted.                  
                                                                            
   $19  'And yet in the end new good turned  again to  evil, and  Men fell, 
        as it is said, a second time' was  omitted, the  following sentence 
        beginning  'But  after  an  age there  arose a  second manifestation 
                                                                            
          '(he heard of the coming) of the Eruhin' > 'of the Sea-kings       
        out of the deeps'                                                    
                                                                            
   $20  The   name  Minul-Tarik   of  the   Pillar  of   Heaven,  replacing 
        Menel-Tubal  (subsequently  Menil-Tubal) of  DA II,  first appears 
        in DA III (see p. 375).                                              
                                                                            
   $21  'and  now again  was stirring'  ) 'and  now the  deep-planted seeds 
        were stirring once again'                                            
                                                                            
   $23  For Amatthane in DA II $$21, 23 (where it refers  to 'the  Land of 
        Gift')  the  following  texts  have  Anadune;  but for  the Blessed 
        Realm  in  DA  II  $23  they  have  Amatthani,  the  Blessed Realm. 
        Thus  Amatthane,  replaced in  its application  to Anadune  in turn 
        by  Zen'nabar,  Abarzayan,  Yozayan,  now  reappears  in  the  form 
        Amatthani  as  the  name of  Valinor; but  Avalloni is  retained in 
        $$16,  47,  50.  The  etymology  of  Amatthani  is  given  in Lowd- 
        ham's 'Report on Adunaic', p. 435.                                   
   
    $25   To the text of the typewritten rider attached to  DA II  and given 
          on p. 382 the following was added in DA III  after the  words 'nor 
          anywhere else within the girdle of the Earth': 'for it was not the 
          Avaloim  that  named  you  in the  beginning Eruhin,  the children 
          of God.'                                                           
  
            'who made both it and you' was omitted.                          
                                                                            
    $26   Arbazan   became   Aphanuzir,   and   Nimruzan   became  Nimruzir, 
          in  DA  III.  Jeremy  calls  Lowdham Nimruzir  in The  Notion Club 
          Papers,  pp.  250,  252,  and  the   name  appears   in  Lowdham's 
          fragment I (B), p. 247, 'seven ships of Nimruzir eastward'.        
                                                                            
    $27   After  the  words  of  Aphanuzir  (Arbazan)  'It  may  be  so'  he 
          observes of  the fraudulent  argument of  Ar-Pharazon: 'Yet  to go 
          behind  a  command  is  not  to  keep  it';  and  in  the  passage 
          following his speech the words 'where are ices  impassable', first 
          changed to '... is ice...', were omitted.                          
                                                                            
    $28   The story  of the  expedition of  Ar-Pharazon to  Middle-earth was 
          much  enlarged on  a typewritten  page inserted  into DA  III. The 
          new text is very close  to that  in the  Akallabeth (p.  270), but 
          lacks    the    reference    to     the    Havens     of    Umbar: 
          ... and when  all was  ready he  himself set  sail into  the East. 
          And  men  saw  his  sails  coming up  out of  the sunset,  dyed as 
          with scarlet and gleaming  with red  gold, and  fear fell  on them 
          and  they  fled far  away. Empty  and silent  under the  pale moon 
          was  the  land  when  the  King  of Anadune  [> Yozayan]  set foot 
          on  the  shore.  For  seven  days  he  marched  with   banner  and 
          trumpet, and  he came  to a  hill, and  he went  up and  set there 
          his pavilion and  his throne;  and he  sat him  down in  the midst 
          of the land, and the tents  of his  host were  laid all  about him 
          like  a  field of  proud flowers  [) ranged  all about  him, blue, 
          golden,  and  white, as  a field  of tall  flowers]. Then  he sent 
          forth  heralds  and  commanded  Zigur  to  come  before   him  and 
          swear to him fealty.                                               
          A recollection of mine in connection with this passage  is perhaps 
          worth  mentioning.  I  remember  my  father, in  his study  in the 
          house  in  North  Oxford,  reading  me  The  Drowning  of  Anadune 
          on a summer's evening: this was in 1946, for my parents  left that 
          house in March 1947. Of this  reading I  recall with  clarity that 
          the tents of Ar-Pharazon were as a field of  tall flowers  of many 
          colours. Since the passage only entered with the text DA  III, and 
          the  naming  of  the colours  of the  flowers, 'blue,  golden, and 
          white', was pencilled onto the typescript, appearing in  the final 
          text DA  IV as  typed, my  father was  reading from  DA III  or DA 
          IV.  I  have  the strong  impression that  the Adunaic  names were 
          strange  to  me,  and  that  my  father   read  The   Drowning  of 
   
         Anadune  as  a  new  thing  that  he  had  written. This  seems to 
         support the suggestion  I made  earlier (p.  147) that  the emerg- 
         ence of Adunaic  and the  evolution of  a new  form of  the legend 
         of the Downfall belong to the first half of 1946.                   
                                                                            
    $30    This paragraph was rewritten to read:                             
              Yet such was the  cunning of  his mind,  and the  strength of 
           his  hidden  will,  that  ere  three  years  were passed  he had 
           become closest to the secret counsels of the King;  for flattery 
           sweet as  honey was  ever on  his tongue,  and knowledge  he had 
           of  many things  yet unrevealed  to Men.  And seeing  the favour 
           that he had of their lord, all  the counsellors,  save Aphanuzir 
           alone,  began  to  fawn  upon  him.  Then  slowly a  change came 
           over  the  land,  and  the  hearts of  the Faithful  were sorely 
           troubled.                                                         
                                                                            
    $31  At the end of the text on the replacement slip in  DA II  given on 
         p. 383, $31, after 'his  name is  Arun, Lord  of All',  was added: 
         'Giver of Freedom, and he shall make you stronger than they.'       
  
                                                                            
    $32  The description of the  temple was  changed on  a retyped  page of 
         DA  III by  the alteration  of the  sentences following  'a mighty 
         dome':                                                              
           And that dome was wrought all of silver  and rose  glittering in 
         the sun, so that the light of it could be seen afar off;  but soon 
         the light was darkened  and the  silver became  black. For  in the 
         topmost  of  the  dome  there was  a wide  opening or  louver, and 
         thence there issued a great smoke...                                
           To  the  second  reference  to  Mulkher  (> Arun)  in DA  II was 
                                                                            
         added 'Giver of Freedom' (cf. $31 above).                           
           The  final  sentence  of  the  paragraph became:  'These charges 
         were for  the most  part false;  yet those  were bitter  days, and 
         wickedness begets wickedness.'                                      
                                                                            
    $36  The reply of Aphanuzir (Arbazan) to Nimruzir's question 
         'Would you then bewray the King?' was expanded to a form 
         approaching that in the Akallabeth (p. 275): 
           'Yea, verily that I would,' said Aphanuzir, 'if I thought that 
         Aman needed such a messenger. For there is but one loyalty 
         from which no man can be absolved in heart for any cause. 
         And as for the ban, I will suffer in myself alone the penalty, 
         lest all the Eruhin become guilty.' 
                                                                            
    $38  'you must fly from fair Amatthane  that is  now defiled,  and lose 
         what you have loved' > 'you  must fly  from the  land of  the Star 
         with no other star to guide you;  for that  land is  defiled. Then 
         you shall lose what you have loved'                                 
                                                                            
    $39  'But this much can be seen that' was omitted.                       
   
    $41  '(the Eagles of Aman) are over Anadune! ' > 'overshadow            
         Anadune! '                                                         
                                                                           
    $43  'one after another in an endless line' > 'advancing in a line the 
         end of which could not be seen'                                    
                                                                           
    $$46-7   This passage in DA II was closely preserved in the final form, 
    including  the  reference  to  the  fleets  of  the  Adunaim  coming to 
    'Avalloni  in  the  deeps  of  the  sea', apart  from an  insertion and 
    alteration  following  'For   Ar-Pharazon  wavered   at  the   end  and 
    almost he turned back' in $47:                                          
           His  heart  misgave  him  when  he  looked  upon  the  soundless 
    shores   and   saw   the   Mountain  of   Aman  shining,   whiter  than 
    snow,  colder  than  Death,  silent,  alone,  immutable,   terrible  as 
    the  shadow  of  the  light  of  God.  But  pride  was now  his master, 
    and  at  last  he   left  his   ship,  and   strode  upon   the  shore, 
    claiming that land for his own, if none should do battle for it.        
         This  passage  was  retained  in  the  Akallabeth  (p.  278), with 
    Taniquetil for the Mountain of Aman and Iluvatar for God.               
           Following 'the  land of  Aman and  the land  of his  gift' (near 
    the  end  of  $47)  was  added  'Amatthani  and  Yozayan'   (see  under 
    $23 above).                                                             
           The  final  sentence  of  $47  was  changed  to  read:  'And the 
    Avaloim  thereafter  had  no  habitation  on  Earth,  and   they  dwell 
    invisible;  nor  is  there  any  place  more  where   a  memory   of  a 
    world without evil is preserved.' See p. 387 ($47, at end).             
                                                                           
                                   $$49-50                                  
    This  crucial  passage  was  at  first  retained in  DA III  in exactly 
    the  form  that  it had  in DA  II (pp.  373 -  4) with  one difference 
  
    (apart  from  Minul-Tarik  for  Menil-Tubal):  the   end  of   $50  was 
    changed   to   read:   'Therefore   some   among   them   would   still 
    search  the  empty  seas,  hoping  to  come upon  the Lonely  Isle. But 
    they  found  it  not:  "for  all the  ways are  crooked that  once were 
    straight,"  they  said.'  Already  in  $49 as  it appears  in DA  I the 
    summit  of  the Pillar  of Heaven  is called  'a lonely  isle somewhere 
    in  the  great  waters',  if  it  were  to  be  found rising  above the 
    surface of the sea.                                                     
      Since  apart  from  the  statements  in  $16  that  the   Nimir  must 
    have  dwelt  near  Anadune,  and  that  some  said  that  it   was  the 
    island  of  the  Nimir  that could  be seen,  Tol Eressea  is otherwise 
    conspicuous   by   its   absence   from   The   Drowning   of  Anadune, 
    and  Avalloni  is a  name of  the Blessed  Realm, it  is clear  that my 
    father  used  the  name  Lonely  Isle of  the summit  of the  Pillar of 
    Heaven on Anadune with a deliberate intention of ambiguity.             
      Additional  typewritten  pages  were  substituted  for   the  conclu- 
    sion ($$49  - 55)  of the  narrative in  DA III,  and $50  was extended 
   
    ($$49-50) 
            
   
                                                                
       in  a  very   remarkable  way.   The  text   was  not   further  changed 
       subsequently,  and  this  is  the  final  form  of  $$49  -  50  in  The 
       Drowning  of  Anadune  (I  give  the  passage  in   full  for   ease  of 
       comparison  with  the  conclusion  of  the  Akallabeth   that  follows): 
       Now    the    summit    of    Mount    Minul-Tarik,   the    Pillar   of 
       Heaven,  in  the  midst  of  the   land  was   a  hallowed   place,  for 
       there  the  Adunaim  had  been  wont   to  give   thanks  to   Eru,  and 
       to  adore  him;  and  even  in  the  days  of  Zigur  it  had  not  been 
       defiled.  Therefore  many  men   believed  that   it  was   not  drowned 
       for  ever,  but  rose  again  above  the  waves,  a  lonely  island lost 
       in  the  great  waters,  if  haply  a  mariner  should  come   upon  it. 
       And  many  there  were  that  after  sought  for  it,  because   it  was 
       said   among   the  remnant   of  the   Adunaim  that   the  far-sighted 
       men  of  old  could  see  from  the  Minul-Tarik  the  glimmer   of  the 
       Deathless  Land.  For  even  after   their  ruin   the  hearts   of  the 
       Adunaim   were   still   set   westward;    [$50]   and    though   they 
       knew   that   the   world   was   changed,   they  said:   'Avalloni  is 
       vanished  from  the  Earth,  and  the  Land  of  Gift  is   taken  away, 
       and   in   the   world  of   this  present   darkness  they   cannot  be 
       found;  yet  once  they  were,  and  therefore  they  still are  in true 
       being  and  in  the  whole  shape  of  the   world.'  And   the  Adunaim 
       held   that  men   so  blessed   might  look   upon  other   times  than 
       those  of  the  body's  life;  and  they  longed  ever  to  escape  from 
       the  shadows  of  their  exile  and  to  see in  some fashion  the light 
       that   was   of   old.   Therefore   some   among   them   would   still 
       search  the  empty  seas,  hoping   to  come   upon  the   Lonely  Isle, 
       and there to see a vision of things that were.                           
                   But they found it not, and they said: 'All the ways are bent 
       that  once  were  straight.'  For in  the youth  of the  world it  was a 
       hard  saying  to  men  that  the  Earth  was  not  plain * as  it seemed 
       to  be,  and  few  even  of  the  Faithful  of  Anadune had  believed in 
       their  hearts  this  teaching;  and   when  in   after  days,   what  by 
       star-craft,  what  by  the  voyages  of  ships that  sought out  all the 
       ways  and  waters  of  the  Earth,  the  Kings  of  Men  knew  that  the 
       world   was   indeed   round,   then   the   belief  arose   among  them 
       that   it  had   so  been   made  only   in  the   time  of   the  great 
       Downfall,   and   was   not   thus   before.   Therefore   they  thought 
       that,  while  the  new  world  fell  away,  the  old  road and  the path 
       of  the   memory  of   the  Earth   went  on   towards  heaven,   as  it 
       were   a   mighty   bridge   invisible.  And   many  were   the  rumours 
  
       and   tales   among   them   concerning   mariners   and   men   forlorn 
       upon  the  sea,  who  by  some  grace  or  fate  had  entered   in  upon 
   
     (* plain is used in the lost sense 'flat'; but cf. the later spelling plane of the 
    same word, and the noun plain.)                                                     
   
    ($$49-50)                                                               
             the  ancient  way  and  seen the  face of  the world  sink below 
             them,  and so  had come  to the  Lonely Isle,  or verily  to the 
             Land  of  Aman  that  was,  and  had   looked  upon   the  White 
             Mountain, dreadful and beautiful, ere they died.                 
                                                                             
           In the Akallabeth a good deal  of this  passage was  retained, but 
           given  new  bearings.  I  cite  it here  as it  is printed  in The 
           Silmarillion, pp. 281 - 2 (some editorial alteration at the begin- 
           ning and end does not affect the sense of the passage).            
                                                                             
             Among  the   Exiles  many   believed  that   the  summit   of  the 
             Meneltarma,  the  Pillar  of  Heaven,  was  not drowned  for ever, 
             but  rose  again  above  the waves,  a lonely  island lost  in the 
             great waters; for it had been a  hallowed place,  and even  in the 
             days  of  Sauron  none  had  defiled  it. And  some there  were of 
             the seed of  Earendil that  afterwards sought  for it,  because it 
             was  said  among  loremasters  that  the  farsighted  men  of  old 
             could  see  from  the  Meneltarma  a  glimmer  of   the  Deathless 
             Land. For  even after  the ruin  the hearts  of the  Dunedain were 
             still  set  westwards;  and  though  they  knew  indeed  that  the 
             world  was  changed,  they  said: 'Avallone  is vanished  from the 
             Earth  and  the  Land  of  Aman is  taken away,  and in  the world 
             of  this  present  darkness they  cannot be  found. Yet  once they 
             were,  and  therefore they  still are,  in true  being and  in the 
             whole shape of the world as at first it was devised.'            
                   For the Dunedain held that even mortal  Men, if  so blessed, 
             might  look upon  other times  than those  of their  bodies' life; 
             and they longed ever  to escape  from the  shadows of  their exile 
             and  to  see  in some  fashion the  light that  dies not;  for the 
             sorrow  of  the  thought  of  death  had  pursued  them  over  the 
             deeps  of  the sea.  Thus it  was that  great mariners  among them 
             would  still  search  the  empty  seas,  hoping  to come  upon the 
             Isle  of  Meneltarma, and  there to  see a  vision of  things that 
             were.  But  they  found  it not.  And those  that sailed  far came 
             only  to the  new lands,  and found  them like  to the  old lands, 
             and subject to death.  And those  that sailed  furthest set  but a 
             girdle about the Earth  and returned  weary at  last to  the place 
             of their beginning; and they said: 'All roads are now bent.' 
                   Thus in after days, what by  the voyages  of ships,  what by 
             lore and  star-craft, the  kings of  Men knew  that the  world was 
             indeed  made  round,  and yet  the Eldar  were permitted  still to 
             depart  and  to  come  to  the  Ancient West  and to  Avallone, if 
             they  would.  Therefore  the  loremasters  of  Men  said   that  a 
             Straight  Road must  still be,  for those  that were  permitted to 
             find it.  And they  taught that,  while the  new world  fell away, 
   
    ($$49-50)                                                               
             the old road and the path  of the  memory of  the West  still went 
             on,  as  it  were a  mighty bridge  invisible that  passed through 
             the  air  of  breath and  of flight  (which were  bent now  as the 
             world  was  bent),  and  traversed   Ilmen  which   flesh  unaided 
             cannot  endure, until  it came  to Tol  Eressea, the  Lonely Isle, 
             and  maybe  even  beyond,  to  Valinor,  where  the   Valar  still 
             dwell  and  watch the  unfolding of  the story  of the  world. And 
             tales  and  rumours  arose along  the shores  of the  sea concern- 
  
             ing  mariners  and  men  forlorn  upon  the  water  who,  by  some 
             fate or grace  or favour  of the  Valar, had  entered in  upon the 
             Straight  Way  and seen  the face  of the  world sink  below them, 
             and so had come to  the lamplit  quays of  Avallone, or  verily to 
             the  last  beaches on  the margin  of Aman,  and there  had looked 
             upon   the   White  Mountain,   dreadful  and   beautiful,  before 
             they died.                                                       
                                                                             
           It will be seen that $49 and the first part of $50 (as far as 'But 
           they found it not') in DA was largely  retained in  the Akallabeth 
           (where  however all  this passage  concerning the  speculations of 
           the  Exiles was  removed to  the end  of the  work). But  where DA 
           has 'Avalloni is vanished from the Earth, and the Land of  Gift is 
           taken  away'  the Akallabeth  has 'Avallone  is vanished  from the 
           Earth  and the  Land of  Aman is  taken away'.  In DA  Avalloni is 
           the  Land  of  Aman;  in  the Akallabeth  it is  the haven  in Tol 
           Eressea (see  p. 386).  In DA  those who  searched the  empty seas 
           hoped to come upon 'the Lonely Isle', which is  the summit  of the 
           Pillar  of  Heaven;  in  the  Akallabeth they  hoped to  come upon 
           'the Isle of Meneltarma'.                                          
             In  both  versions  the  mariners who  sailed west  from Middle- 
           earth  seeking  for  the  summit  of  Minul-Tarik   or  Meneltarma 
           discovered  by their  voyaging that  the world  was round;  but in 
           DA the words are  'that the  world was  indeed round',  whereas in 
           the Akallabeth they are 'that the world was indeed made round'. 
             In  The  Fall  of  Numenor it  was explicit,  the kernel  of the 
           legend of  the Cataclysm,  that the  world was  made round  at the 
           time of the Downfall (see pp. 386 -  7): this  was the  story, and 
           within the story the rounding of the world at that time is a fact, 
           unqualified.  In  The Drowning  of Anadune  the Nimir  (Eldar) had 
           come  to  the  Adunaim  and  expressly taught  that the  world was 
           of its nature round ('as an apple  it hangeth  on the  branches of 
           heaven',  $23),  but  Zigur  coming  had  gainsaid it  ('The world 
           was not a circle closed', $31). In this work the author knows that 
           the world is of its nature a globe;  but very  few of  the Adunaim 
           had believed this teaching until the voyages  of the  survivors of 
           the  Downfall  taught  them  that  it  was  true (cf.  the passage 
   
  ($$49-50) 
   written on the original text DA I, p. 355:  'For they  believed still 
   the lies of Sauron that the world was plain,  until their  fleets had 
   encompassed  all  the   world  seeking   for  Meneltyula,   and  they 
   knew that  it was  round'). And  so (as  he recounts  the tradition), 
   rather  than  accept  the  true  nature  of  the  Round  World,  'the 
   belief  arose  among  them  that  it  had  so been  made only  in the 
   time  of the  great Downfall,  and was  not thus  before.' So  it was 
   that  the  survivors  of  Anadune  in the  West of  Middle-earth came 
   to  the  conception  of  the Straight  Road: 'Therefore  they thought 
   that, while the new world fell  away, the  old road  and the  path of 
   the  memory  of  the  Earth  went  on  towards heaven,  as it  were a 
   mighty bridge invisible.'                                             
      This is radically distinct from The Fall  of Numenor  (FN III 
   $11,  p. 338):  For the  ancient line  of the  world remained  in the 
   mind  of  Iluvatar,  and  in  the  thought  of the  gods, and  in the 
   memory  of  the  world, as  a shape  and plan  that has  been changed 
   and  yet  endureth.'  The  author  of  The  Fall  of   Numenor  knows 
   that 'of old  many of  the exiles  of Numenor  could still  see, some 
   clearly  and  some more  faintly, the  paths to  the True  West'; but 
   for  the  rationalising  author  (as  he  may  seem  to  be)  of  The 
   Drowning  of  Anadune  the  Straight  Road  was  a  belief   born  of 
   desire and regret.                                                    
           The author of the Akallabeth had both  works before  him, and 
  
   in this  passage he  made use  of them  both. I  give again  here the 
   concluding  passage  of  the  Akallabeth   with  the   sources  shown 
   (necessarily   somewhat   approximately):   The   Drowning   of  Ana- 
   dune  in  italic,  The  Fall  of Numenor  (FN III  $$8, 12)  in roman 
   between  asterisks,  and  passages  not  found  in  either  source in 
   roman within brackets.                                                
           But they found it not. (And those that sailed far)* came only 
   to  the  new  lands,  and  found  them  like  to  the old  lands, and 
   subject  to  death.* (And  those  that  sailed  furthest  set  but a 
   girdle  about  the  Earth  and  returned)* weary  at  last   to  the 
   place  of  their  beginning;*  and  they  said:  'All  roads  are now 
   bent.'                                                                
              Thus in after days, what by the voyages of ships,  what by 
   (lore  and)  star-craft,  the  kings  of  Men  knew  that  the world 
   was  indeed  (made)  round,  (and  yet   the  Eldar   were  permitted 
   still  to  depart  and   to  come   to  the   Ancient  West   and  to 
   Avallone,  if  they  would.)  Therefore   (the  loremasters   of  Men 
   said  that  a  Straight  Road  must  still  be,  for those  that were 
   permitted  to  find  it.  And  they  taught)  that,  while   the  new 
   world  fell  away,  the  old  road  and  the  path  of the  memory of 
   the  (West  still)  went  on, as  it were  a mighty  bridge invisible 
   (that) * passed  through  the air  of breath  and of  flight *((which 
   
    ($$49-50)                                                                
              were  bent  now  as the  world was  bent),)* and  traversed Ilmen 
              which  flesh  unaided  cannot  endure,*  (until  it  came  to Tol 
              Eressea,  the  Lonely Isle,  and maybe  even beyond,  to Valinor, 
              where  the  Valar  still  dwell  and watch  the unfolding  of the 
              story  of  the  world.) And  tales and  rumours (arose  along the 
              shores  of  the  sea)  concerning mariners  and men  forlorn upon 
              the water who, by some fate or  grace (or  favour of  the Valar,) 
              had  entered  in upon  the (Straight)  Way and  seen the  face of 
              the  world  sink  below  them, and  so had  come to  (the lamplit 
              quays of Avallone, or verily to  the last  beaches on  the margin 
              of)  Aman,  and  there  had  looked  upon  the   White  Mountain, 
              dreadful and beautiful, before they died.                        
               The intention that lay behind these aspects of The Drowning of 
            Anadune is discussed in the next section (v).                      
                                                                              
    $51     The  description  of  the  gale  that  followed  the  Cataclysm was 
            rewritten  in DA  III to  a form  close to  that in  the Akallabeth 
            (p. 280), but still retaining the seven ships (see p. 387, $51): 
                  But when the land  of Anadune  toppled to  its fall,  then he 
            [Nimruzir]   would  have   been  drawn   down  and   perished,  and 
            deemed  it  the  lesser  grief,  for  no wrench  of death  could be 
            more  bitter than  the ruin  of that  day; but  the wind  took him, 
            for  it  blew  still from  the West  more wild  than any  wind that 
            Men  had  known;  and  it  tore  away  the  sails, and  snapped the 
            masts,  and   hunted  the   unhappy  men   like  straws   upon  the 
            water; and the deeps rose up in towering anger.                    
                  Then the seven ships of Nimruzir fled  before the  black gale 
            out  of  the  twilight  of  doom  into the  darkness of  the world; 
            and   waves   like   moving   mountains   capped  with   snow  bore 
            them  up  amid  the  clouds,  and  after many  days cast  them away 
            far inland upon Middle-earth.                                      
            On  the text  of DA  IV seven  was altered  in a  hastily scribbled 
            change to twelve.                                                  
    $55     At first the conclusion in DA III retained the form  in DA  II, but 
            it was  replaced by  the following  (with pencilled  corrections as 
            shown, appearing in DA IV as typed):                               
              And  the  name of  that land  has perished;  for neither  did men 
            speak  of  Gimlad,  nor  of  Abarzayan  [>  Yozayan] the  Gift that 
  
            was  taken  away,  nor  of  Anadune  upon   the  confines   of  the 
            world; but the  exiles on  the shores  of the  Sea, if  they turned 
            towards  the  West,  spoke  of  Akallabe  [>  Akallabeth]  that was 
            whelmed   in   the   waves,   the   Downfallen,  Atalante   in  the 
            Nimrian tongue.                                                    
            Akallabeth  is  the  form  in Lowdham's  fragments (pp.  247, 312). 
                                      * 
      I have shown (p. 353)  that the  composition of  the original  draft DA 
    I  of  The  Drowning  of  Anadune  fell  between that  of the  sole manu- 
    script  E  of  Part  Two  of  The  Notion  Club  Papers  and   the  first 
    typescript F 1 of Night  66 in  the Papers.  The second  text DA  II fell 
    between F 1 and the replacement F 2 (p. 375), as also did the  third text 
    DA III (p. 388, $12). The  final text  DA IV  is the  first in  which the 
    Adunaic  name of  'the Land  of Gift'  is Yozayan,  the form  in F  2; it 
    cannot be seen  which of  these two  texts preceded  the other,  but this 
    seems  to  be  of  slight  importance.  What  is significant  about these 
    details, of course, is that they make it certain that the  composition of 
    The  Drowning  of  Anadune  was  intertwined   with  and   was  completed 
    within the same  period as  the further  development of  Part Two  of The 
    Notion Club Papers.                                                       
                                                                             
                           (v) The theory of the work.                        
                                                                             
    I turn now to the fundamental question, what is  the significance  of the 
    extraordinary  transformations  of,  and  omissions  from,  the  existing 
    legends  in  the  development  of  The  Drowning   of  Anadune?   I  have 
    headed this section The theory  of the  work because  my father  used the 
    word in this  connection, and  because I  believe and  hope to  show that 
    there was a 'theory' behind it.                                           
      Before attempting  to formulate  an answer,  there are  three extremely 
    curious texts to be considered. All  three were  written at  great speed, 
    dashed  down  in  careless  expression  as  words   came  to   mind,  and 
    probably  one  after the  other. Very  obviously preceding  the emergence 
    of  Adunaic,  they  are  a  series  of sketches  of the  rapidly evolving 
    conceptions  that  would  underlie  the  new  version  of  the Numenorean 
    legend that my father was  contemplating: the  first of  them is  in fact 
    headed The theory of this version.                                        
      This first essay, which I will call 'Sketch  I', exceedingly  rough and 
    disjointed, led on to a second ('Sketch  II') which  followed I  for some 
    distance,  enlarging  and  expanding it,  but was  then abandoned.  It is 
    convenient  to  give Sketch  II first  so far  as it  goes, and  then the 
    remainder of I.                                                           
      Notes on this section will be found on pp. 410 ff.                      
                                                                             
        Evil reincarnates itself from time to time - reiterating, as  it were, 
      the Fall.                                                               
        There  were  'Enkeladim'  once  on  earth,  but  that  was  not  their 
      name in  this world:  it was  Eledai (in  Numenorean Eldar).(1) After the 
      First  Fall  they  tried to  befriend Men,  and teach  them to  love the 
      Earth and all things that grow in it. But  evil also  was ever  at work. 
      There were false Eldar: counterfeits  and deceits  made by  evil, ghosts 
      and goblins, but  not always  evil to  look at.  They terrified  Men, or 
      else  deceived  and  betrayed  them,  and  hence arose  the fear  of Men 
      for all the spirits of the Earth.                                       
   
      Men 'awoke' first in  the midst  of the  Great Middle  Earth (Europe 
    and Asia), and Asia was first thinly inhabited,  before the  Dark Ages 
    of great  cold. Even  before that  time Men  had spread  westward (and 
    eastward) as far as the shores of  the Sea.  The [Enkeladim  >] Eledai 
    withdrew into waste places or retreated westward.(2)                   
      The  Men  who  journeyed   westward  were   in  general   those  who 
    remained in closest touch with the true Eledai, and for the  most part 
  
    they  were  drawn  west  by  the  rumour of  a land  in or  beyond the 
    Western  Sea  which  was  beautiful, and  was the  home of  the Eledai 
    where all things  were fair  and ordered  to beauty.  This was  so for 
    there  was a  great island  in the  Ocean where  the Eledai  had first 
    'awakened'  when  the  world  was  made:  that  is complete  and ready 
    for their operations.                                                  
      Thus  it  is  that  the more  beautiful legends  (containing truths) 
    arose, of oreads, dryads, and nymphs; and of the Ljos-alfar.(3)        
      At  length  Men  reached  the  western  shores  of the  Great Lands, 
    and  were  halted on  the shores  of the  Sea. The  shock and  awe and 
    longing  of  that  meeting  has  remained  in  their  descendants ever 
    since, and the Great  Sea and  the setting  sun has  been to  them the 
    most moving symbol of Death and of Hope for Escape.                    
                                                                          
   In the margin of the text of this page,  which ends  at this  point, my 
   father  wrote: 'The  Almighty even  after the  Fall allowed  an earthly 
   paradise to be maintained for a while;  but the  Eledai were  bidden to 
   withdraw  thither as  men spread  - if  they would  remain as  they had 
   been: otherwise they would fade and diminish.'(4)                       
                                                                          
      In  times  remote,  when  Men,  though  they  had  now  wandered for 
    many  many  lives  upon  the  face of  the Earth,  were yet  young and 
    untutored (save such  few kindreds  as had  become knit  in friendship 
    with  the  western  Eledai,  and their  language had  become enriched, 
    and they knew verse and  song and  other arts),  evil once  again took 
    visible shape. A great tyrant arose, first as the war-lord of a tribe, 
    but he grew slowly to a mighty king, magician, and  finally a  god. In 
    the midst [written above: North?] of the Great Lands  was the  seat of 
    this  terrible dominion,  and all  about men  became enslaved  to him. 
    In  that  time  Darkness  became  terrible.  The  black  power  slowly 
    extended  westward;  for  Meleko (5) knew that  there lingered  the most 
    powerful and beneficent of the Eledai, and that their  friendship with 
    Men was the greatest obstacle to his complete dominion.                
      Those   among  Men   of  the   West  who   were  most   filled  with 
    sea-hunger  began  to  make  boats,  aided  and  inspired (as  in much 
    else) by the Eledai, and they began to essay the waters, at first with 
    fear, but with growing mastery of  wind and  tide, and  of themselves. 
    But  now  war  broke  out,  for  the forces  of Meleko  threatened the 
    lands  of  the  west  marches of  the sea.  The Men  of the  West were 
    strong,  and  free,  and the  Easterlings of  Meleko were  driven back 
   
    again and again. But this  was only  a respite,  for the  Easterlings were 
    innumerable,  and  the  attack  was  ever  renewed  with   greater  force; 
    and  Meleko  sent  phantoms  and  demons  and  spirits  of  evil  into the 
    western  lands,  so  that  these  also  might  become  intolerable  and  a 
    time  of  dread,  when  men  cowered  in  their   houses  and   looked  no 
    more on the stars.                                                         
      The  Eledai  had  long  disappeared.  Some  said   they  had   died,  or 
    faded  into  nothing;  some that  they had  never been,  and were  but the 
    inventions  of  old-time tales;  some few  that they  had passed  over the 
    Sea to their land in the West.                                             
      A  mariner  arose  in  that  time who  was called  Earendel, and  he was 
    king  of  Men  upon  the  west  shore  of the  Great Sea  in the  North of 
    the  world.  He  reported  that once  taken by  a great  wind he  had been 
    borne  far  out of  his course  and had  indeed seen  many islands  in the 
    regions  of  the  setting  sun  -  and  one most  remote from  which there 
    came a scent  as of  gardens of  fair flowers.  And it  came to  pass that 
    all the Men of the West  who had  not died  or fallen  or fled  into waste 
    places  were  now  hemmed  in  a  narrow  land, a  large island  some say, 
    and  they  were  assailed  by  Meleko,  but  only  because their  land was 
    an  isle,  divided  by  a  narrow water  from the  Great Lands,  were they 
    able still to  hold out.  Then Earendel  took his  ship and  said farewell 
  
    to his people. For he said it was his purpose  to sail  into the  West and 
    find the Eledai and ask for their help. 'But I shall not return,' he said. 
    'If I fail then the sea will have me,  but if  I succeed  then a  new star 
    will arise in heaven.'                                                     
      And  what  deeds  Earendel  did  upon  his  last  voyage  is  not  known 
    for  certain,  for  he  was  not seen  again among  living Men.  But after 
    some  years a  new star  did indeed  arise in  the West,  and it  was very 
    bright;  and  then  many  men  began  to  look  for  the  return   of  the 
    Eledai to their aid; but they were hard pressed by evil.                   
                                                                              
    Here  Sketch  II  ends  as  a  continuously  written  text, but  my father 
   added  some  scribbled  and  disjointed  notes  at  the end,  which include 
   this passage:                                                               
                                                                              
    Meleko  was  defeated  with  the  aid  of  the Eledai  and of  the Powers, 
    but  many  Men  had  seceded  to   him.  The   Powers  (under   orders  of 
    Iluvatar)  withdrew  the  Eledai  to  the  Isle  of  Eresse,  whose  chief 
    haven  was  westward,   Avallon(de).(6) Those   that  remained   in  Middle- 
    earth  withered and  faded. But  faithful men  of the  Eruhildi (Turkildi) 
    were also given an isle, between Eresse and Middle-earth.                  
                                                                              
    Sketch I (written  at extreme  speed in  soft pencil  on small  slips) was 
   essentially  the  same  as  Sketch II,  though much  briefer, to  the point 
   where Earendel enters in the  latter. In  Sketch I,  however, there  was no 
   reference to  Earendel, and  all that  is told  is that  when there  came a 
   respite in the war with 'the tyrant' (who is not named  in this  text) 'and 
   
    his Easterlings' the Men of the West set sail, having been instructed in 
    the  art of  ship-building by  'the last  lingering Enkeladim'  and they 
    landed 'on a large island in the midst of the Great Sea'. At the head of 
    the page my father noted: 'The first to  set sail  was Earendel.  He was 
    never seen again.' Then follows (in very slightly edited form):          
                                                                            
      But  there  is  another  smaller isle  out of  sight to  the West  - and 
      beyond that rumour of a Great Land [?uninhabited] in the West.        
        This island is called Westernesse Numenor, the other Eressea.        
        The  religion  of  the  Numenoreans   was  simple.   A  belief   in  a 
      Creator of  All, Iluvatar.  But he  is very  remote. Still  they offered 
      bloodless  sacrifice.  His  temple  was  the  Pillar  of Heaven,  a high 
      mountain in the centre of the  island. They  believed Iluvatar  to dwell 
      outside  the  world  altogether;  but  symbolized  that  by   saying  he 
      dwelt in High Heaven.                                                  
        [Added:  But  they  believe  he  has  under  him Powers  (Valar), some 
      at  his  special command,  some residing  in the  world for  its immedi- 
      ate   government.   These   though   good  and   servants  of   God  are 
      inexorable, and.......  hostile in  a sense.  They do  not pray  to them 
      but  they  fear  and obey  them (if  ever any  contact occur).  Some are 
      Valandili (Lovers of the Powers).]                                     
        But they believe  the world  flat, and  that 'the  Lords of  the West' 
      (Gods) dwell beyond the great barrier of  cloud hills  - where  there is 
      no death  and the  Sun is  renewed and  passes under  the world  to rise 
      again.                                                                 
        [Struck  out:  His  servants  for  the  governance  of the  world were 
      Enkeladim  and  other   greater  spirits.   Added:  There   were  lesser 
      beings -  especially associated  with living  things and  with making... 
      - called Eldar.] These  they asked  for assistance  in need.  Some still 
      sailed  to  Eressea. [In  margin: Elendili]  But the  most did  not, and 
      except  among  the  wise  the  theory  arose that  the great  spirits or 
      Gods  (not  Iluvatar)  dwelt  in  the West  in a  Great Land  beyond the 
      sun.  [Bracketed:   The  Enkeladim   told  them   that  the   world  was 
      round,  but  that  was  a  hard  saying  to them.]  Some of  their great 
      mariners tried to find out.                                            
  
        They  lived  to  a  great age,  200 years  or more,  but all  the more 
      longed  for  longer  life.   They  envied   the  Enkeladim.   They  grew 
      mighty in  ship-building, and  began to  adventure to  sea. Some  try to 
      reach the West beyond Eressea but fail to return.                      
        The Pillar of Heaven in neglected by all  but a  few. The  kings build 
      great houses. The custom of  sending their  bodies adrift  to sea  in an 
      east wind grows up. The east wind begins to symbolize Death.(7)        
        Some  sail  back  to  the  Dark  Lands.  There  they are  greeted with 
      awe, for they are very tall  ............ They  teach true  religion but 
      are treated as gods.                                                   
        Sauron comes into being.                                             
   
      He cannot prevail in arms against the Numenoreans who now               
   have many fortresses in the West.                                          
                                                                             
   The  text  ends  with  a very  rough sketch  of the  coming of  Sauron and 
   the  Downfall.  'Sauron  is  brought  to  Numenor  to  do   allegiance  to 
   Tarkalion'.  He  'preaches a  great sermon',  teaching that  Iluvatar does 
   not  exist,  but  that  the  world  is ruled  by the  Gods, who  have shut 
   themselves  in  the  West,  hating  Men  and  denying  them life.  The one 
   good God has  been thrust  out of  the world  into the  Void; but  he will 
   return. In an added passage (but  no doubt  belonging to  the time  of the 
   writing of the text) it is told, remarkably, that  'Sauron says  the world 
   is round. There is nothing outside but Night - and other worlds.'(8)       
   Sauron  has 'a  great domed  temple' built  on the  Pillar of  Heaven (see 
   p. 384), and there human sacrifice takes  place, the  purpose of  which is 
   'to add the lives of the  slain to  the chosen  living'. The  Faithful are 
   persecuted, and chosen for the sacrifice; 'a few fly to Eressea asking for 
   help  -  but the  Eresseans have  departed or  hidden themselves.'  A vast 
   fleet is prepared 'to  assault Eressea  and go  on to  take the  West Land 
   from  the  Gods';  and the  text ends  with the  bare statements  that the 
   fleet was sucked into the great chasm  that opened,  and that  'only those 
   Numenoreans  who  had  withdrawn  east  of  the  isle  and  refused to.... 
   war  were  saved.'  This  is  followed  by  a  morass of  names, including 
   'Elendil son  of Valandil  and his  sons Arundil  and Firiel',  from which 
   emerges  'Elendil and  his sons  Isildur and  Anarion'. Finally  there are 
   some  further  notes: 'Sauron  flees East  also. The  Pillar of  Heaven is 
   volcanic.(9) Sauron  builds  a  great  temple on  a hill  near where  he had 
   landed.  The  Pillar of  Heaven also  begins to  smoke and  he calls  it a 
   sign; and most believe him.'                                               
                                                                             
   The third text ( Sketch  III )  begins with  a note  on names:  Iluve Ilu: 
   Heaven, the universe, all  that is  (with and  without the  Earth); menel: 
   the heavens, the firmament.'(10) Then follows:                                
                                                                             
      In  the  beginning  was  Eru  the  One  God  (Iluvatar  the  Allfather, 
   Sanavaldo  the  Almighty).  He  appointed  powers  (Valar)  to   rule  and 
   order  the  Earth  (Arda).  One  Meleko,  the  chief,  became  evil. There 
   were  also  two  kindreds of  lesser beings,  Elves: Eldar (* Eledai), and 
   Men  (Hildi  =  sons, or  followers). The  Eledai came  first, as  soon as 
   Arda  became  habitable  by  living  things, to  govern there,  to perfect 
   the arts of using and  ordering the  material of  the Earth  to perfection 
   and  beauty  in  detail,  and  to  prepare  the  way  for  Men.  Men  (the 
   Followers  or  Second  Kindred)  came second,  but it  is guessed  that in 
   the first design of God  they were  destined (after  tutelage) to  take on 
   the  governance  of  all  the Earth,  and ultimately  to become  Valar, to 
   'enrich  Heaven',  Iluve.  But  Evil (incarnate  in Meleko)  seduced them, 
   and  they  fell.  They  became  immediately   estranged  from   the  Eldar 
   and  Valar.  For  Meleko  represented  their  tutelage  as  usurpation  by 
   
    Eldar  and  Valar  of  Men's  rightful  heritage.  God forbade  the Powers 
    to  interfere  by  violence  or  might.  But  they  sent many  messages to 
  
    Men,  and  the  Eldar  constantly  tried  to  befriend  Men  and  to teach 
    them.  But  the  power  of Meleko  increased, and  the Valar  retreated to 
    the  isle  of  Eresse  in  the  Great  Seas  far west  of the  Great Lands 
    (Kemen)  -  where  they  had  always  had  as  it  were  a  habitation and 
    centre in their early strife with Meleko.(11)                              
      Meleko   now   (because   evil   decreased  him,   or  to   further  his 
    designs,  or  both)  took visible  shape as  a Tyrant  King, and  his seat 
    was  in  the  North.  He  made  many  counterfeits   of  the   Eledai  who 
    were  evil  (but  did  not  always  so  appear),   and  who   cozened  and 
    betrayed  Men,  and  so  increased their  fear and  suspicion of  the true 
    Eldar.                                                                     
      There  was  war  between  the  Powers  and   Meleko  (the   second  war: 
    the first  had, been  in the  making of  the world,  before Elves  and Men 
    were).  Though  all  Men  had  'fallen', not  all remained  enslaved. Some 
    repented,  rebelled  against  Meleko,  and  made  friends  of  the  Eldar, 
    and  tried  to  be  loyal  to  God.  They  had  no  worship  but  to offer 
    firstfruits to Eru  on high  places. They  were not  wholly happy,  as Eru 
    seemed  far  off,  and  they dared  not pray  to him  direct; and  so they 
    regarded   the  Valar   as  gods,   and  so   were  often   corrupted  and 
    deceived  by  Meleko,  taking  him  or  his  servants  (or  phantoms)  for 
    'gods'. But in the  war against  the seats  of Meleko  in the  North there 
    were  three  kindreds  of  good  men  (sons  of  God,  Eruhildi)  who were 
    wholly  faithful  and  never   sided  with   Meleko.  Among   these  there 
    was  Earendel,  and  he  was alone  of Men  partly of  the kindred  of the 
    Eledai,  and he  became the  first of  Men to  sail upon  the Sea.  In the 
    days  of  the  Second  War  when  Men  and   the  remaining   Eledai  were 
    hard pressed he set sail West. He said: 'I shall not return. If I fail you 
    will hear no more of me. If I do not  fail a  new star  will arise  in the 
    West.'   He   came  to   Eresse  and   spoke  the   embassy  of   the  Two 
    Kindreds  before  the  Chief  of  the  Valar,  and  they  were  moved. But 
    Earendel  was  not  suffered  to   return  among   living  men,   and  his 
    vessel  was  set  to  rise  in  the  sky as  a sign  that his  message was 
    accepted.  And  Elves  and  Men  saw  it,  and  believed help  would come, 
    and  were  enheartened.  And  the   Powers  came   and  aided   Elves  and 
    Men  to  overthrow  Meleko,  and  his  bodily  shape  was  destroyed,  and 
    his spirit banished.                                                       
      But  the  Powers  now  withdrew  the  Eldar  to  Eresse (where  they had 
    themselves  dwelled,  but  now  they  had  no  longer  any  local  habita- 
    tion  on  earth,  and  seldom  took  shape  visible  to  Elves   or  Men). 
    Those  who  lingered  in  Kemen  were  doomed  to  fade  and  wither.  But 
    in  Eresse  was  long  maintained  an  earthly  paradise  filled  with all 
    beauties  of  growth  and  art  (without  excesses),  the dwelling  of the 
    Eldar,  a  memorial  of what  Earth 'might  have been'  but for  Evil. But 
    the  Men  (Eruhildi)  of  the  Faithful  Houses  were  allowed   (if  they 
   
    would) to go and dwell in another isle (greater but less  fair) between 
    Eresse and Middle-earth. Elros son  of Earendel  was their  first king, 
    in the land of  Andor also  called Numenor:  so that  the kings  of the 
    Numenoreans  were  called  'Heirs  of   Earendel'.  Earendel   was  not 
    only partly of Elf-kin but he was an  Elf-friend (Elendil),  whence the 
    Kings  of  Numenor  were  also  called Elendilli (AElfwinas). [Marginal 
    addition: Elrond his other  son elected  to remain  in Kemen  and dwell 
    with  Men  and  the  Elves  that yet  [?abode] in  the West  of Middle- 
    earth.]                                                                 
      In  that  time  the  world was  very forlorn  and forsaken,  for only 
    fading Elves dwelt in the  West of  Middle-earth, and  the best  of Men 
    (save  others  of  the Eruhildi  far away  in the  midst of  Kemen) had 
    gone  westward.  But  even  the  Eruhildi of  Numenor were  mortal. For 
    the  Powers  were  not  allowed to  abrogate that  decree of  God after 
    the fall (that Men should die and should leave the  world not  at their 
    own  will  but  by  fate  and  unwilling); but  they were  permitted to 
    grant the Numenoreans a threefold span (over 200 years).                
  
      And  in  Numenor  the  Eruhildi  became wise  and fair  and glorious, 
    the  mightiest  of  Men,  but  not  very  numerous (for  their children 
    were  not  many).  Under  the  tutelage  of   the  Eresseans   -  whose 
    language  they  adopted  (though  in  course  of  time they  altered it 
    much) -  they had  song and  poesy, music,  and all  crafts; but  in no 
    craft did they have  such skill  and delight  as in  ship-building, and 
    they sailed on many seas. In those  days they  were permitted,  or such 
    of   their  kings   and  wise   men  who   were  favoured   and  called 
    Elf-friends  (Elendilli),  to voyage  to Eresse;  but there  they might 
    come only to the haven of Avallon(de) on the east side of the  isle and 
    the city of [Tuna >] Tirion on  the hill  behind, there  to stay  but a 
    short  while.(12) Though  often the  Elendilli craved  to abide  in Eresse 
    this  was  not permitted  to them  by command  of the  Powers (received 
    from God);  for the  Eruhildi remained  mortal and  doomed at  the last 
    to  grow  weary  of the  world and  to die,  even their  high-kings the 
    heirs of Earendel. And  they were  not suffered  to sail  beyond Eresse 
    westward,  where  they  heard  rumour  of  a New  Land, for  the Powers 
    were  not willing  that that  land should  as yet  be occupied  by Men. 
    But the hearts  of the  Eruhildi felt  pity for  the forsaken  world of 
    Middle-earth,  and often  they sailed  there, and  wise men  or princes 
    of  the  Numenoreans  would  at  times  come  among  men  in  the  Dark 
    Ages  and  teach  them  language,  and  song,  and  arts, and  bring to 
    them   corn   and  wine;   and  men   of  Middle-earth   revered  their 
    memory as gods. And in one or two  places nigh  to the  sea men  of the 
    western  race  made  settlements and  became kings  and the  fathers of 
    kings. But at last all this bliss turned to evil, and men fell a second 
    time.                                                                   
      For  there  arose  a   second  manifestation   of  Evil   upon  Ear&, 
    whether the spirit  of Meleko  himself took  new (though  lesser) form, 
   
    or  whether it  were one  of Meleko's  servants that  had lurked  in the 
    dark  and  now  received  the  [?  counsel]  of Meleko  out of  the Void 
    and  waxed  great  and  wicked, tales  differ. But  this evil  thing was 
    called  by  many  names,  and  the  Eruhildi called  him Sauron,  and he 
    sought  to  be  both  king  over  all kings,  and to  Men both  king and 
    god.  His  seat  was  southward  and  eastward in  Kemen, and  his power 
    over  Men  (especially  east  and  south)  grew  ever greater  and moved 
    westward,  driving  away  the  lingering  Eledai  and  subjugating  more 
    and  more  of  the  kindred  of  the  Eruhildi  who  had  not   gone  to 
    Numenor.   And   Sauron   learned   of   Numenor   and  its   power  and 
    glory;  and  to  Numenor  in  the  days  of  Tarkalion  the  Golden (the 
    [21st  >] tenth  in the  line from Earendel)(13) news  came of  Sauron and 
    his  power, and  that he  purposed to  take the  dominion of  all Kemen, 
    and of all the Earth after.                                             
      But  in  the  meanwhile  evil  had  been  at  work  [?already]  in the 
    hearts of the Numenoreans;  for the  desire of  everlasting life  and to 
    escape  death  grew  ever   stronger  upon   them;  and   they  murmured 
    against  the  prohibition  that  excluded  them  from  Eresse,  and  the 
    Powers  were   displeased  with   them.  And   they  forbade   them  now 
    even  to  land  upon  the  island.  At  this  time of  estrangement from 
    Eledai  and  Valai  Tarkalion  hearing  of  Sauron   determined  without 
    counsel  of  Eldar  or  Valar  to  demand the  allegiance and  homage of 
    Sauron.... [sic]                                                        
      Numenor cast down.                                                    
      Eresse  and  the  Eledai  removed  from  the  world  save   in  memory 
    and  the  world  delivered  to  Men.  Men  of  Numenorean   blood  could 
    still see Eresse as a mirage [?on] a straight road leading thither. 
      The  ancient  Numenoreans  knew  (being  taught  by  the  Eledai) that 
    the Earth  was round;  but Sauron  taught them  that it  was a  disc and 
    flat,  and  beyond  was  nothing, where  his master  ruled. But  he said 
    that  beyond  Eresse  was a  land in  the [?utter]  West where  the Gods 
    dwelt in bliss,  and usurped  the good  things of  the Earth.(14) And that 
  
    it  was  his  mission  to  bring   Men  to   that  promised   land,  and 
    overthrow  the  greedy  and  idle  Powers.  And Tarkalion  believed him, 
    being hungry for life undying.                                          
      And  the   Numenoreans  after   the  downfall   still  spoke   of  the 
    Straight  Road  that  ran  on  when  the  Earth was  bent. But  the good 
    ones - those  that fled  from Numenor  and took  no part  in the  war on 
    Eresse  -  used  this  only  in  symbol.  For by  'that which  is beyond 
    Eresse' they meant the world of eternity and the  spirit, in  the region 
    of Iluvatar.(15)                                                        
                                                                           
   Here this text ends,  with lines  drawn showing  that it  was completed. 
   All  the  concluding  passage  (from   'The  ancient   Numenoreans  knew 
   ...'),  concerning  the  shape  of  the  world  and  the meaning  of the 
   Straight Road, was struck through, the only part of the text so treated. 
   
                                                                     
                                                                             
     It will be seen that in the latter part of Sketch III appear a number of 
   phrases  that  survived  into  The  Drowning  of  Anadune  (such  as  'men 
   fell a second time', 'there arose  a second  manifestation (of  Evil) upon 
   Earth', 'this evil thing was called by many names').                       
                                                                             
     It seems to me that  there are  broadly speaking  two possible  lines of 
   explanation  of  my  father's  thinking  at  this time.  On the  one hand, 
   many  years  had  passed  since  the   progressive  development   of  'The 
   Silmarillion'  had been  disrupted, and  during all  that time  the actual 
   narrative  manuscripts  had  lain  untouched;  but  it  cannot  be thought 
   that he had put it altogether out of mind,  that it  had not  continued to 
   evolve  unseen.  Above  all,  the  relation  between   the  self-contained 
   mythology of 'The Silmarillion' and  the story  of The  Lord of  the Rings 
   boded  problems  of  a  profound  nature.  This  work  had  now been  at a 
   standstill  for  more  than  a  year;  but  The  Notion  Club  Papers  was 
   leading  to  the  re-emergence  of  Numenor  as an  increasingly important 
   element  in  the  whole,  even  as  the  Numenorean  kingdoms  in  Middle- 
   earth had grown so greatly in significance in The Lord of the Rings.       
     It might seem  at least  arguable, therefore,  that the  departures from 
   the  'received  tradition' (not  a line  of which  had been  published, as 
   must always be borne in mind)  seen in  my father's  writing at  this time 
   represent the emergence  of new  ideas, even  to the  extent of  an actual 
   dismantling  and  transformation  of   certain  deeply   embedded  concep- 
   tions. Chief among these are  the nature  of the  'dwelling' of  the Valar 
   in Arda and the interrelated  question of  'the shape  of the  world'; and 
   the   Fall   of   Men,  seduced   in  their   beginning  by   Meleko,  but 
   followed by the repentance of some and their rebellion against him.        
     On  the  other  hand,  it  may  be argued  that these  developments were 
   inspired  by  a  specific  purpose  in  respect  only  of The  Drowning of 
   Anadune. Essentially this is the view that I myself take; but the other is 
   not thereby excluded radically or at all points, for ideas that here first 
   appear would have repercussions at a later time.                           
     It will be seen that the 'sketches' just given are remarkably dissimilar 
   in  many  points,  although it  is true  that their  haste and  brevity, a 
   certain  vagueness  of  language,  and my  father's characteristic  way of 
   omitting some features and enlarging on  others in  successive 'outlines', 
   make it often difficult to  decide whether  differences are  more apparent 
   than  real.  But  I  shall  not  in  any  case  embark on  any comparative 
   analysis, for I think it will  be agreed  without further  discussion that 
   these  'sketches',  taken  with  the  opening  texts  of  The  Drowning of 
   Anadune,  give a  strong impression  of uncertainty  on my  father's part: 
   they are like a kaleidoscopic succession of  different patternings,  as he 
   sought for a comprehensive conception that would satisfy his aim.          
     But  what  was  that  aim?  The  key,  I think,  is to  be found  in the 
   treatment  of  the  Elves  (Enkeladim,  Eledai,  Eldar,  Nimri  or Nimir). 
  
   For  beyond a  few very  generalised ideas  nothing is  known of  them: of 
   
    their origin and history, of  the Great  March, of  the rebellion  of the 
    Noldor, of their cities in Beleriand,  of the  long war  against Morgoth. 
    In  the  first  text  of  The  Drowning  of  Anadune  this  ignorance  is 
    extended  beyond  that of  the 'sketches'  to a  total obscuration  of the 
    distinction between Valar and Eldar (see pp.  353 -  4), although  in the 
    second  text  the  Eldar  appear  under  the  Adunaic  name   Nimri.  In 
    the 'sketches' the isle of Eressea (Eresse) appears, yet  confusedly, for 
    (in Sketch III) the  Valar dwelt  on Eresse,  and it  was to  Eresse that 
    Earendel came and spoke before  'the Chief  of the  Valar'; while  in The 
    Drowning of Anadune Tol Eressea has virtually disappeared.               
      Where  could such  ignorance of  the Elves  be found  but in  the minds 
    of  Men  of  a  later  time?  This,  I  believe,  is  what my  father was 
    concerned  to  portray:  a  tradition  of Men,  through long  ages become 
    dim and confused. At this  time, perhaps,  in the  context of  The Notion 
    Club  Papers and  of the  vast enlargement  of his  great story  that was 
    coming into being in  The Lord  of the  Rings, he  began to  be concerned 
    with questions of 'tradition' and the vagaries of tradition,  the losses, 
    confusions,  simplifications  and  amplifications  in  the  evolution  of 
    legend, as they  might apply  to his  own -  within the  always enlarging 
    compass  of  Middle-earth.  This  is  speculation;  it  would  have  been 
    helpful indeed if he had at this time  left any  record or  note, however 
    brief, of his reflections. But many years later he did write such a note, 
    though  brief  indeed, on  the envelope  that contains  the texts  of The 
    Drowning of Anadune:                                                     
                                                                             
      Contains very old version (in Adunaic) which is good - in so far as it 
      is just as much different (in inclusion and omission and emphasis) as 
      would be probable in the supposed case:                                 
         (a) Mannish tradition                                                
         (b) Elvish tradition                                                 
         (c) Mixed Dunedanic tradition                                        
                                                                             
      The handwriting and the use of  a ball-point  pen suggest  a relatively 
    late date, and were there no other evidence I would guess  it to  be some 
    time in  the 1960s.  But it  is certain  that what  appears to  have been 
    the  final  phase  of  my  father's  work   on  Numenor   (A  Description 
    of   Numenor,   Aldarion   and   Erendis)   dates   from   the  mid-1960s 
    (Unfinished Tales pp. 7 - 8); and it may be  that the  Akallabeth derives 
    from that period also.                                                    
      At  any  rate,  there  is  here  unequivocal  evidence  of   how,  long 
    afterwards, he perceived  his intention  in The  Drowning of  Anadune: it 
    was, specifically, 'Mannish tradition'. It could well be that - while the 
    'sketches' preceded the  emergence of  Adunaic -  the conception  of such 
    a work was  an important  factor in  the appearance  of the  new language 
    at this time.                                                             
      It seems to me likely that by 'Elvish tradition' he  meant The  Fall of 
    Numenor;  and   since  'Mixed   Dunedanic  tradition'   presumably  means 
   
   a  mixture  of Elvish  and Numenorean  tradition, he  was in  this surely 
   referring  to  the  Akallabeth,  in which  both The  Fall of  Numenor and 
   The Drowning of Anadune were used (see pp. 376, 395 - 6).                
                                                                            
     I conclude  therefore that  the marked  differences in  the preliminary 
   sketches  reflect  my  father's  shifting  ideas  of  what  the  'Mannish 
   tradition' might  be, and  how to  present it:  he was  sketching rapidly 
   possible modes  in which  the memory,  and the  forgetfulness, of  Men in 
   Middle-earth,  descendants  of   the  Exiles   of  Numenor,   might  have 
   transformed their early history.(16)                                      
     In  The  Drowning  of  Anadune  the confusions  and obscurities  of the 
   'Mannish tradition' were in fact deepened, in  relation to  the prelimin- 
  
   ary sketches:  in the  submergence of  the Elves  under the  general term 
   Avalai in DA I, and  in the  virtual disappearance  of Tol  Eressea, with 
   the  name  'Lonely  Isle' given  to the  summit of  the Pillar  of Heaven 
   sought by seafarers after the Downfall. It is seen  too in  the treatment 
   of 'Avallon(de)': for in  the sketches  (see note  12) this  name appears 
   already  in the  final application,  the eastward  haven in  Tol Eressea, 
   while  in  DA  I  the  reference  of  Avallonde  is  obscure, and  in the 
   subsequent  texts  Avalloni is  used of  the Blessed  Realm (see  pp. 379 
   $16,  385  $47).  My father  seems not  to have  finally resolved  how to 
   present  the  Blessed  Realm  in  this tradition;  or, more  probably, he 
   chose to leave it as a matter 'unsure and dim'. In Sketch III it  is told 
   that  after  the  banishment  of Meleko  from the  world the  Powers 'had 
   no longer any local habitation on  earth', and  the Land  of the  Gods in 
   the far West seems to be presented as a lie of Sauron's (see note 14). In 
   The  Drowning  of  Anadune  ($16)  those  in  Anadune  who   argued  that 
   the  distant  city  seen  over  the  water  was an  isle where  the Nimri 
   (Nimir)  dwelt  held  also  that  'mayhap  the  Avaloi(m) had  no visible 
   dwelling upon  Earth'; yet  later it  is recounted  ($47, and  still more 
   explicitly  in  the  revision  made  to  this passage,  p. 391)  that Ar- 
   Pharazon  set  foot  on  the Land  of Aman,  and after  the Land  of Aman 
   was  swallowed  in  the abyss  'the Avaloi(m)  thereafter had  no habita- 
   tion on Earth'.                                                           
                                                                            
     The  attempt  to  analyse  and  order   these  shifting   and  fugitive 
   conceptions will perhaps yield  in the  end no  more than  an understand- 
   ing  of  what  the  problems  were that  my father  was revolving  in his 
   mind. But since there is no reason to think that he turned to the subject 
   of Numenor again, after he  had forced  himself to  return to  the plight 
   of  Sam  Gamgee  at  the  subterranean  door  of  the  Tower   of  Kirith 
   Ungol, until many  years had  passed, it  is interesting  to see  what he 
   wrote of it in his long  letter to  Milton Waldman  in 1951  (Letters no. 
   131): and I reprint two extracts from that letter here.                   
                                                                            
      Thus,  as  the  Second  Age  draws  on,  we  have  a  great  Kingdom and 
     evil theocracy (for Sauron is also the god of his  slaves) growing  up in 
   
   Middle-earth. In the West - actually  the North-West  is the  only part 
   clearly envisaged in these tales - lie the  precarious refuges  of thy 
   Elves, while Men in those parts  remains more  or less  uncorrupted if 
   ignorant. The better and nobler sort  of Men  are in  fact the  kin of 
   those  that  had  departed  to  Numenor,  but   remain  in   a  simple 
   'Homeric' state of patriarchal and tribal life.                        
     Meanwhile  Numenor  has   grown  in   wealth,  wisdom,   and  glory, 
   under its line of great kings  of long  life, directly  descended from 
   Elros, Earendil's  son, brother  of Elrond.  The Downfall  of Numenor, 
   the  Second  Fall  of  Man  (or Man  rehabilitated but  still mortal), 
   brings on the catastrophic end,  not only  of the  Second Age,  but of 
   the Old World, the  primeval world  of legend  (envisaged as  flat and 
   bounded).  After  which  the  Third  Age  began,  a  Twilight  Age,  a 
   Medium Aevum,  the first  of the  broken and  changed world;  the last 
   of the lingering dominion of  visible fully  incarnate Elves,  and the 
   last also in which Evil assumes a single dominant incarnate shape. 
     The Downfall is  partly the  result of  an inner  weakness in  Men - 
   consequent,  if you  will, upon  the first  Fall (unrecorded  in these 
   tales),  repented  but  not finally  healed. Reward  on earth  is more 
   dangerous  for  men  than  punishment!  The  Fall  is achieved  by the 
   cunning of Sauron in exploiting  this weakness.  Its central  theme is 
   (inevitably, I think, in a story of Men) a Ban, or Prohibition.        
     The  Numenoreans  dwell   within  far   sight  of   the  easternmost 
   'immortal'  land,  Eressea; and  as the  only men  to speak  an Elvish 
   tongue (learned in the days of  their Alliance)  they are  in constant 
   communication with  their ancient  friends and  allies, either  in the 
  
   bliss  of Eressea,  or in  the kingdom  of Gilgalad  on the  shores of 
   Middle-earth.  They  became  thus  in appearance,  and even  in powers 
   of mind, hardly  distinguishable from  the Elves  - but  they remained 
   mortal,  even  though rewarded  by a  triple, or  more than  a triple, 
   span of years. Their reward is their undoing - or  the means  of their 
   temptation.  Their  long  life  aids  their  achievements  in  art and 
   wisdom, but breeds a possessive attitude to  these things,  and desire 
   awakes for more  time for  their enjoyment.  Foreseeing this  in part, 
   the  gods  laid  a  Ban on  the Numenoreans  from the  beginning: they 
   must never sail to Eressea,  nor westward  out of  sight of  their own 
   land. In all other directions they could go as  they would.  They must 
   not  set  foot  on  'immortal' lands,  and so  become enamoured  of an 
   immortality  (within  the  world),  which was  against their  law, the 
   special doom or gift of Iluvatar (God), and  which their  nature could 
   not in fact endure.                                                    
                                . . .                                    
     But at last Sauron's plot comes to fulfilment. Tar-Calion feels      
   old age and death approaching, and he listens to the last prompting 
   of Sauron, and building the greatest of all armadas, he sets sail into 
   
                         
                                                                                     
    the  West,  breaking  the  Ban,  and  going  up with  war to  wrest from          
    the gods 'everlasting life within the  circles of  the world'.  Faced by          
    this rebellion, of appalling folly  and blasphemy,  and also  real peril          
    (since   the  Numenoreans   directed  by   Sauron  could   have  wrought          
    ruin in Valinor itself)  the Valar  lay down  their delegated  power and          
    appeal  to  God,  and  receive  the  power and  permission to  deal with          
    the  situation;  the  old  world  is  broken  and  changed.  A  chasm is          
    opened  in  the  sea  and  Tar-Calion  and   his  armada   is  engulfed.          
    Numenor itself on the edge  of the  rift topples  and vanishes  for ever          
    with  all  its  glory  into the  abyss. Thereafter  there is  no visible          
    dwelling  of  the  divine or  immortal on  earth. Valinor  (or Paradise)          
    and  even  Eressea  are  removed, remaining  only in  the memory  of the          
    earth. Men may sail now  West, if  they will,  as far  as they  may, and          
    come  no  nearer  to  Valinor  or  the  Blessed  Realm, but  return only          
    into the east and so back  again; for  the world  is round,  and finite,          
    and a  circle inescapable  - save  by death.  Only the  'immortals', the          
    lingering Elves, may still if they will, wearying of  the circle  of the          
    world, take ship and find the 'straight  way', and  come to  the ancient          
    or True West, and be at peace.                                                    
                                                                                     
    Three years later my father said in a letter to Hugh Brogan (18                   
   September 1954, Letters no. 151):                                                  
                                                                                     
     Middle-earth  is   just  archaic   English  for {q oixovpivq}, the  inhabited 
    world  of  men.  It lay  then as  it does.  In fact  just as  it does,  round and 
    inescapable.  That  is  partly   the  point.   The  new   situation,  established 
    at  the  beginning  of  the  Third  Age,  leads  on  eventually   and  inevitably 
    to  ordinary  History,  and  we  here  see  the   process  culminating.   If  you 
    or  I  or  any  of  the  mortal  men  (or  hobbits)  of Frodo's  day had  set out 
    over   sea,   west,  we   should,  as   now,  eventually   have  come   back  (as 
    now)   to   our   starting  point.   Gone  was   the  'mythological'   time  when 
    Valinor  (or  Valimar),  the  Land  of  the  Valar  (gods  if  you  will) existed 
    physically   in   the   Uttermost   West,   or   the  Eldaic   (Elvish)  immortal 
    Isle  of  Eressea;  or   the  Great   Isle  of   Westernesse  (Numenor-Atlantis). 
    After   the   Downfall   of   Numenor,   and  its   destruction,  all   this  was 
    removed   from   the   'physical'   world,   and   not   reachable   by  material 
    means.   Only   the   Eldar   (or   High-Elves)   could   still   sail   thither, 
    forsaking time and mortality, but never returning.                                
                                                                                     
    A week later he wrote to Naomi Mitchison (25 September 1954,                      
  
   Letters no. 154):                                                                  
                                                                                     
     Actually  in  the  imagination  of   this  story   we  are   now  living   on  a 
    physically   round   Earth.    But   the    whole   'legendarium'    contains   a 
    transition  from  a  flat  world  (or  at  least  an {osxovpivq} with  borders all 
    about  it)  to  a  globe:  an  inevitable  transition,  I  suppose,  to  a modern 
    'myth-maker'   with   a   mind   subjected   to   the   same   'appearances'   as 
    ancient   men,   and   partly   fed  on   their  myths,   but  taught   that  the 
   
    Earth was round from the earliest years. So  deep was  the impression 
    made by 'astronomy' on me that I do not  think I  could deal  with or 
    imaginatively conceive a flat world, though a  world of  static Earth 
    with a Sun going round it seems easier (to fancy if not to reason). 
      The particular 'myth'  which lies  behind this  tale, and  the mood 
    both of Men and Elves at  this time,  is the  Downfall of  Numenor: a 
    special variety of the Atlantis tradition.                            
      I  have  written  an  account  of  the  Downfall,  which  you might 
    be interested  to see.  But the  immediate point  is that  before the 
    Downfall  there lay  beyond the  sea and  the west-shores  of Middle- 
    earth an earthly Elvish paradise Eressea, and Valinor the land of the 
    Valar  (the  Powers, the  Lords of  the West),  places that  could be 
    reached physically by  ordinary sailing-ships,  though the  Seas were 
    perilous. But after the rebellion  of the  Numenoreans, the  Kings of 
    Men,  who dwelt  in a  land most  westerly of  all mortal  lands, and 
    eventually in the height of their pride  attempted to  occupy Eressea 
    and  Valinor  by  force,  Numenor  was  destroyed,  and  Eressea  and 
    Valinor removed from the  physically attainable  Earth: the  way west 
    was open, but led nowhere but back again - for mortals.               
   
                             NOTES.                                     
                                                                       
   1. The name Eledai occurs in DA II (and subsequent texts) $5,  as the 
      name  of  the  Nimri  (Nimir)  in their  own language.  On Michael 
      Ramer's Enkeladim see pp. 199, 206 and note 65, 303.              
   2. Sketch I has here: 'The Great Central Land,  Europe and  Asia, was 
      first inhabited. Men awoke  in Mesopotamia.  Their fates  as they 
      spread  were  very  various.  But  the  Enkeladim   withdrew  ever 
      west.'                                                            
   3. Ljos-alfar:  Old  Norse,  'Light-elves',  mentioned in  the 'Prose 
      Edda' of Snorri Sturluson.                                        
   4. Cf. DA II (and  subsequent texts)  $16: For  as yet  Eru permitted 
      the Avaloi to maintain upon Earth... an abiding  place' (DA  I 'an 
      abiding place, an earthly paradise').                             
        In  my  father's  exposition of  his work  to Milton  Waldman in 
      1951 there is a passage of interest in relation to the  opening of 
      this sketch (Letters no. 131, pp. 147 - 8):                       
           In the cosmogony there is a fall: a fall of Angels  we should 
      say. Though quite different  in form,  of course,  to that  of the 
      Christian  myth.  These  tales  are 'new',  they are  not directly 
      derived from  other myths  and legends,  but they  must inevitably 
      contain  a  large  measure  of  ancient  wide-spread   motives  or 
      elements. After all, I believe that legends and myths  are largely 
      made of 'truth', and indeed present  aspects of  it that  can only 
      be  received  in  this  mode;  and  long  ago  certain  truths and 
      modes  of  this  kind  were discovered  and must  always reappear. 
   
        There  cannot  be  any  'story' without  a fall  - all  stories are 
        ultimately about the  fall -  at least  not for  human minds  as we 
        know them and have them.                                            
             So, proceeding, the Elves have a fall, before  their 'history' 
        can  become  storial.  (The  first  fall  of  Man, for  reasons ex- 
        plained,  nowhere  appears  -  Men  do  not   come  on   the  stage 
  
        until all that is long past, and there is only a rumour that  for a 
        while  they  fell  under  the  domination  of  the  Enemy  and that 
        some  repented.)  The  main  body  of  the  tale,  the Silmarillion 
        proper,  is  about  the  fall  of  the most  gifted kindred  of the 
        Elves...                                                            
        Notable here is my father's reference to 'a rumour that for a while 
        [Men]  fell  under  the  domination  of  the  Enemy  and  that some 
        repented', and see also the  further citation  from this  letter on 
        p. 408; with this cf. DA II (and subsequent texts) $$3-4:           
          At the  appointed hour  Men were  born into  the world,  and they 
        were called the Eru-hin, the children of  God; but  they came  in a 
        time  of  war  and  shadow,  and  they   fell  swiftly   under  the 
        domination   of  Mulkher,   and  they   served  him....   But  some 
        there were  of the  fathers of  Men who  repented, seeing  the evil 
        of  the  Lord  Mulkher  and  that  his shadow  grew ever  longer on 
        the Earth;  and they  and their  sons returned  with sorrow  to the 
        allegiance  of Eru,  and they  were befriended  by the  Avaloi, and 
        received again their ancient name, Eruhin, children of God.         
        Of this there is no suggestion in the Quenta Silmarillion  (V.274 - 
        6);  cf. however  the suggestions  in Chapter  17 of  the published 
        Silmarillion ('that a darkness lay upon the hearts  of Men  (as the 
        shadow  of  the  Kinslaying  and the  Doom of  Mandos lay  upon the 
        Noldor) [the Eldar]  perceived clearly  even in  the people  of the 
        Elf-friends whom they first knew').                                 
          At the head of the following  page of  the text  is a  very rough 
        and  disjointed  note  in  which  are named  the Eruhildi,  sons of 
        God, descended from Shem or Japheth (sons of Noah).                 
    5.  Meleko:  a  footnote  to  the text  states: 'He  had many  names in 
        different  tongues,  but  such  was  his  name  among  the Numenor- 
        eans, which means Tyrant.' This is the form  of the  name in  DA I, 
        but with long first vowel: Meleko.                                  
    6.  Eresse is the form in the  earlier version  of Edwin  Lowdham's Old 
        English text, pp. 313 - 14. - On the haven of Avallon(de)  see note 
        12. In 'whose chief haven was westward' read 'eastward'.            
    7.  In The Fall of Numenor ($10)  ship-burial came  to be  practised by 
        the Exiles on the western coasts of Middle-earth.                   
    8.  This (presumably) contradicts the earlier, bracketed,  statement in 
        this same text (p.  400): The  Enkeladim told  them that  the world 
        was  round,  but that  was a  hard saying  to them.'  The statement 
        here is of  course the  opposite of  the story  in The  Drowning of 
   
        Anadune  ($$23,  31),  where  Sauron  taught   that  the   world  was 
        flat,  contradicting  the  instruction  of  the  messengers   of  the 
        Avaloi(m).  In  Sketch   III  (p.   404)  'The   ancient  Numenoreans 
        knew  (being  taught by  the Eledai)  that the  Earth was  round; but 
        Sauron  taught  them  that it  was a  disc and  flat, and  beyond was 
        nothing, where his master ruled.'                                     
   9.   The  Pillar  of  Heaven  is  volcanic:   cf.  Lowdham's   comment  on 
        Frankley's  poem  (p.  265):  'Your Volcano  is... apparently  a last 
        peak of some Atlantis.'                                               
   10.  On  Ilu,  Iluve,  see  IV.241,  V.47, 63,  and the  Etymologies, stem 
        IL, V.361.  The word  menel first  occurs here  or in  the manuscript 
        E   of   Part  Two   of  The   Notion  Club   Papers,  in   the  name 
        Menelminda of the Pillar of Heaven (p. 302).                          
   11.  The first occurrence  of the  word kemen  in the  texts, but  cf. the 
        added    entry    stem    KEM -   in    the    Etymologies,    V.363. 
        u here they had  always had  as it  were a  habitation and  centre in 
        their early strife with Meleko: the  legend that  the isle  on which 
        the  Valar  dwelt  before  Morgoth  overthrew  the  Lamps   was  also 
        that  on  which Ulmo  ferried the  Elves to  Valinor, and  which Osse 
        anchored  to the  sea-bottom far  out in  the ocean,  so that  it was 
        named 'the Lonely Isle'. The original form of the  story is  found in 
  
        The Book of Lost Tales  ('The Coming  of the  Elves', I.118  ff.) and 
        then in the successive versions of 'The Silmarillion': the 'Sketch of 
        the  Mythology'  from  the   1920s  (IV.12,   14,  45),   the  Quenta 
        Noldorinwa  (IV.80,   86),  and   the  Quenta   Silmarillion  (V.208, 
        221 - 2).                                                             
   12.  In the earlier version of the Old English text of the  surviving page 
        of  Edwin  Lowdham's  manuscript  (pp.  313  -  14)  the  Numenoreans 
        were forbidden to land on Eresse. Here they may  visit the  isle, but 
        only  briefly,  and only  the haven  of Avallon(de)  and the  city of 
        [Tuna >] Tirion  'on the  hill behind';  subsequently the  Powers, in 
        their  displeasure,  transmuted  this  into  a   prohibition  against 
        landing on Eresse at all (p. 404). On the reference  to 'the  city of 
        [Tuna >] Tirion on the hill behind' see note 16.                      
           In notes added to Sketch II (p. 399),  as well  as in  the present 
        passage, 'Avallon(de)' appears as the  name of  the haven  in Eresse, 
        and  this  is  where  the  final  application  of  the   name  (later 
        Avallone') first appears (in FN III Avallon was still the name of the 
        Lonely Isle, as it remained in the earlier Old English  text referred 
        to                                                            above). 
   13.  tenth  in  the  line  from  Earendel:  this can  be equated  with the 
        statement  in  DA II  $20 (see  the commentary,  p. 381)  if Earendel 
        is himself numbered, as the first in  the line  though not  the first 
        king of Numenor.                                                      
   14.  This  presumably implies  that the  idea of  a land  in the  far West 
        where  the Gods  dwelt was  a lie  of Sauron's.  Earlier in  the text 
   
   (p. 402)  it has  been told  that the  Gods had  dwelt in  Eresse, but 
   after the  final overthrow  of Meleko  'they had  no longer  any local 
   habitation on earth' (cf.  also Sketch  I, p.  400: 'except  among the 
   wise the theory  arose that  the great  spirits or  Gods ...  dwelt in 
   the West in a Great Land beyond the sun'). See further p. 407.         
  15.   Cf. VIII.164 and note 37.                                           
  16.   A curious case is presented by the statement in Sketch III, p. 403, 
   that  'the  city  of  [Tuna  )] Tirion'  was 'on  the hill  behind the 
   haven of Avallon(de)'; for Tun(a), Tirion  was of  course the  city of 
   the  Elves   in  Valinor.   One  might   suppose  that   Homer  nodded 
   here; but in  the earliest  draft of  an Old  English text  for 'Edwin 
   Lowdham's  page'  (p.  316),  which  closely  followed  The   Fall  of 
   Numenor  $6,  it  is told  that the  Numenoreans, landing  in Valinor, 
   set fire to the city of Tuna. The statement in Sketch III is therefore 
   more  probably  to be  taken as  intentional, an  example of  a famous 
   name  handed  down  in  tradition  but   with  its   true  application 
   forgotten.                                                             
   
                 (vi) Lowdham's Report on the Adunaic Language.             
                                                                            
   This  is  a  typescript  made  by  my father  that ends  at the  bottom of 
   its  seventeenth  page,  at  which  point  he  abandoned  it (there  is no 
   reason  to  suppose that  further pages  existed but  were lost).  That it 
   belongs  with  the  final  texts  DA  III  and  DA IV  of The  Drowning of 
   Anadune  is   readily  seen   from  various   names  and   name-forms,  as 
   Nimir,   Azrubel,   Adunaim,   Minul-Tarik,   Amatthani   (see   p.   388, 
   $$5, 8, 13, 20, 23).                                                      
    In  printing  'Lowdham's  Report'  I  have  followed  my   father's  text 
   very  closely indeed,  retaining his  use of  capitals, italics,  marks of 
   length,  etc. despite  some apparent  inconsistency, except  where correc- 
   tions are obvious and necessary. The only  point in  which I  have altered 
   his  presentation is  in the  matter of  the notes.  These (as  became his 
   usual practice in essays of this sort) he simply interspersed in  the body 
   of the text as he composed it; but as  some of  them are  very substantial 
   I have thought it best to collect them together at the  end. I  have added 
   no commentary of my own.                                                  
  
    It  may  be  noted  that  the  'we' of  Lowdham's introduction  refers to 
   himself and Jeremy; cf. Footnotes 2 and 6 on pp. 432 - 3.                 
                                                                            
                                    ADUNAIC.                                 
                                                                            
   It  is  difficult, of  course, to  say anything  about the  pre-history of 
   a  language  which,  as   far  as   my  knowledge   goes,  has   no  close 
   relations  with  any  other  tongue.  The  other  contemporary          
   language that came through together with Adunaic in my earlier            
   'hearings', and which I have called Avallonian, appears  to be            
   
   distinct  and  unrelated,  at least  not 'cognate'.  But I  guess that 
   originally,  or  far  back  beyond   these  records,   Avallonian  and 
   Adunaic  were  in  some  way  related. It  is in  fact clear  now that 
   Avallonian  is  the  Nimriye or  'Nimrian tongue'  referred to  in the 
   very  early  Exilic  text  that  we  have  managed  to  get concerning 
   the  Downfall. In  that case  it must  be the  language of  the Nimir, 
   or  a  western  form  of  it,  and so  be the  ultimate source  of the 
   languages  of  Men  in  the  west   of  the   Old  World.   Perhaps  I 
   should  rather  say  that the  glimpses of  the 'Nimrian  tongue' that 
   we  have  received  show   us  a   language,  itself   doubtless  much 
   changed,  that  is  directly  descended  from  the  primeval  Nimrian. 
   From  that  Nimrian  in  a  later  stage,  but  still  older  than the 
   Avallonian, the ancestor of Adunaic was partly derived.               
     But  Adunaic  must  then  for  a  long  time  have  developed  quite 
   independently.   Also   I   think   it   came  under   some  different 
   influence.   This  influence   I  call   Khazadian;  because   I  have 
   received  a  good  many  echoes  of  a   curious  tongue,   also  con- 
   nected  with  what  we  should  call  the  West  of  the   Old  World, 
   that  is  associated  with  the  name   Khazad.  Now   this  resembles 
   Adunaic  phonetically,   and  it   seems  also   in  some   points  of 
   vocabulary  and structure;  but it  is precisely  at the  points where 
   Adunaic   most   differs   from   Avallonian   that    it   approaches 
   nearest to Khazadian.                                                 
     However,   Adunaic   evidently   again   later   came   into   close 
   contact with Avallonian, so that there is, as it were, a new  layer of 
   later   resemblances   between   the   two   tongues:    Adunaic   for 
   instance  somewhat  softened  its  harder  phonetic  character;  while 
   it also shows a  fairly large  number of  words that  are the  same as 
   the  Avallonian  words,  or  very  similar  to  them.  Of  course,  it 
   cannot   always   be  determined   in  such   cases  whether   we  are 
   dealing  with  a  primitive  community  of   vocabulary,  or   with  a 
   later  borrowing  of  Avallonian terms.  Thus I  am inclined  to think 
   that  the  Adunaic  Base  MINIL  'heaven,  sky'  is a  primitive word, 
   cognate  with  the  Nimrian  Base  MENEL  and  not  borrowed  from it 
   at  a  later  time;  although   certainly,  if   Menel  had   been  so 
   borrowed,   it   would   probably   have   acquired  the   form  Minil 
   [struck   out:   and   the   actual  Adunaic   noun  Minal   could  be 
   explained  as  an  alteration to  fit Minil  into the  Adunaic declen- 
   sional system].  On the  other hand  it seems  plain that  the Adunaic 
   word lomi 'night' is an Avallonian  loan; both  because of  its sense 
   (it  appears  to  mean  'fair  night,  a  night  of  stars',  with  no 
   connotations  of  gloom  or  fear),  but  also  because  it  is  quite 
   
   isolated in Adunaic. According to Adunaic structure, as I  shall try 
   to exhibit it, lomi would require either  a biconsonantal  Base LUM, 
   or  more  probably  a  triconsonantal  Base  LAW  M; but  neither of 
   these  exist  in  our  material,  whereas  in Avallonian  lome (stem 
   lomi-)  is  a  normal  formation  from  an  Avallonian biconsonantal 
   Base LOM.                                                          
     I  will  try  now  and  sketch  the   structure  and   grammar  of 
   Adunaic, as far as the material  that we  have received  allows this 
  
   to  be  done.  The  language  envisaged  is  the language  about the 
   period  of the  Downfall, that  is more  or less  during the  end of 
   the  reign  of  King  Ar-Pharazon.  From  that  period  most  of the 
   records  come.  There  are  only  occasional  glimpses   of  earlier 
   stages, or of the  later (Exilic)  forms of  the language  among the 
   descendants  of  the  survivors.  Some of  our chief  texts, notably 
   The  Drowning,  are  in point  of time  of composition  Exilic: that 
   is they must  have been  put together  at some  time later  than the 
   reign  of  Ar-Pharazon;  but  they  are  in  a   language  virtually 
   identical  with  the 'classical'  Adunaic. This  is probably  due to 
   two  causes:  their  drawing  on older  material; and  the continued 
   use  of  the  older  language  for higher  purposes. For  the actual 
   daily  speeches  of  the  Exiles seem  in fact  to have  changed and 
   diverged  quickly  on  the  western  shores.  Of  these  changed and 
   divergent  forms  we  have  only  a few  echoes, but  they sometimes 
   help in elucidating the forms and history of the older tongue.      
   
                                  *                                    
   General Structure.                                                  
     The  majority  of  the  word-bases  of  Adunaic  were triconsonan- 
   tal.  This  structure  is  somewhat reminiscent  of Semitic;  and in 
   this  point  Adunaic  shows  affinity  with  Khazadian  rather  than 
   with   Nimrian.   For   though   Nimrian  has   many  triconsonantal 
   stems (other than  the products  of normal  suffixion), such  as the 
   stem  MENEL  cited  above,  these  are  rarer  in  Nimrian,  and are 
   mostly the stems of nouns.                                          
     The  vocalic  arrangements  within  the  base,  however,   do  not 
   much   resemble   Semitic;  neither   does  Adunaic   show  anything 
   strictly  comparable to  the 'gradations'  of languages  familiar to 
   us, such  as the  e/o variation  in the  Indo-European group.  In an 
   Adunaic  Base  there  is  a Characteristic  Vowel (CV)  which shares 
   with  the  consonants  in  characterizing  or identifying  the Base. 
   Thus  KARAB and  KIRIB  are  distinct  Bases  and  may  have  wholly 
   unrelated   meanings.   The   CV  may,   however,  be   modified  in 
   
   certain  recognized  ways  (described  below under  the Vowels)               
   which can produce effects not unlike those of gradation.                      
                                                                                
    In addition to the triconsonantal Bases, there existed also in               
   Adunaic a large number  of biconsonantal  Bases. Many  of these               
   are clearly ancient, though  some may  have been  borrowed from               
   Avallonian,  where  the  biconsonantal  Base  is  normal. These               
   ancient biconsonantal Bases are probably an indication that the               
   longer forms are in  fact historically  a later  development. A               
   few  of  the  commonest  verbal  notions  are expressed  by bi-               
   consonantal forms, though the verb form  of Adunaic  is usually               
   triconsonantal: thus  NAKH 'come,  approach', BITH  'say', con-               
   trasted with SAPHAD 'understand', NIMIR 'shine',  KALAB 'fall',               
   etc. [Footnote 1]                                                             
    A number of ancient elements  also exist:  affixes, pronominal               
   and numeral stems, prepositional  stems, and  so on,  that only               
   show one consonant. When, however,  a 'full  word', a  noun for               
   instance, has a uniconsonantal  form, it  must usually  be sus-               
   pected that an older second consonant has disappeared.  Thus pa               
   'hand' is probably derived from a Base PA3.                                   
                                                                                
   Consonants.                                                                   
    The  following  is  a  table of  the Consonants  which Adunaic               
   appears originally (or at an earlier stage) to  have possessed:               
   [Footnote 2]                                                                  
                                                                                
                               (a)         (b)         (d)            (d)       
  
                              p-series  t-series     c-series      k-series 
                                                                                
   STOPS                                                                         
   1. Voiceless:                P.          T.           C.            K.        
   2. Voiced:                   B.          D.           J.            G.        
   3. Voiceless aspirated:      Ph.         Th.          Ch.           Kh.       
   CONTINUANTS                                                                   
                                                                                
   4.  Voiceless:               -           S.           2.            H.        
   5.  Voiced  (weak):          W.       L, R, Z.        Y.          3. ?.     
   6.  Voiced:  Nasals:         M.          N.           -             9.        
                                                               [Footnote 3] 
                                                                                
    The sounds of the c-series: c, J,  Ch, z  were front  or palatal             
   consonants originally; that is roughly consonants of the K-series             
   made  in the  extreme forward  or y-position,  and they  might be             
   so  represented,  but  the  above  notation  has   been  adopted,             
   because  their later  development was  to simple  consonants. The             
   
   sign  2  represents  a  voiceless  hissed  v,  that  is  the German 
   ich-laut, or a rather stronger form of the voiceless v  often heard 
   initially in such an English word as huge.                         
     It  will  be  noted  that  the  T-series  is  the most  rich, and 
   possessed three voiced  continuants. The  T-series is  probably the 
   most  frequently  employed  in  Ease-formation;  and  is  certainly 
   the  most  used  in pronominal  and formative  elements (especially 
   those of uniconsonantal  form). The  P-series  is the  poorest and 
   possesses  no  voiceless  hiss; but  it is  very probable  that one 
   anciently  existed, a  voiceless w  (as English  wh), but  became H 
   prehistorically.                                                   
     H  represents  the  voiceless  back  hissing  sound,  the  ch  of 
   Welsh,  Gaelic, and  German (as  in acht).  3 is  the corresponding 
   voiced spirant, or 'open' G.                                       
                                                                     
     Adunaic   employs   affixion   in  word-formation,   though  more 
   sparingly  than  Avallonian;  and  in  contrast  to  Avallonian em- 
   ploys  prefixion  more  frequently  than  suffixion: the  latter is 
   sparingly   used  in   forming  stems   (where  the   two  elements 
   become  merged),  but  is  more  frequent  in inflexion  (where the 
   two  elements  usually  remain  distinct).  The  primitive  Adunaic 
   combinations  of  consonants,  in  consequence,  are due  mainly to 
   the  contact  of  the  basic consonants,  and are  predominantly of 
   the  form  'Continuant  +  some  other  consonant', or  vice versa. 
   This is so,  because the  predominant (but  not exclusive)  form of 
   the  Adunaic  Bases,  when  triconsonantal,  is  X  +  Continuant + 
   X; or X + X + Continuant, where X = any consonant.                 
     A   much  employed   method  of   derivation,  however,   is  the 
   lengthening  or  'doubling'  of  one of  the basic  consonants. The 
   consonant  doubled  is  usually  either  the  medial or  final con- 
   sonant of the Base, though  in certain  formations the  initial may 
   be doubled (only one of the basic consonants is  so treated  in any 
   one word).                                                         
     Similar to this  method, and  so to  some extent  competing wit-h 
   it in functions, is the infixion of an homorganic nasal  before the 
   final, or less frequently the  medial, basic  consonant: thus  s to 
   MB;  D  to  ND;  G  to  NG.  This  method  cannot,  of  course,  be 
   distinguished  from  doubling  in  the  case of  the Nasals.  It is 
   doubtful if it  originally occurred  before the  other continuants: 
   the  apparent  cases  of NZ  may be  due to * NJ, which  became NZ, 
   or to the analogy of such cases. [Footnote 4]                      
     Adunaic, like Avallonian, does  not tolerate  more than  a single 
   
  
   basic  consonant  initially  in  any   word  (note   that  Ph,   Th,  Kh, 
   are   simple  consonants).   Unlike  Avallonian   it  tolerates   a  large 
   number    of    combinations   medially,    and   there    consonants   in 
   contact  are  very  sparingly  assimilated.  Finally,  in  the 'classical' 
   period   Adunaic   did    not   possess    consonant-combinations,   since 
   affixes  always  ended   in  a   vowel  or   a  single   consonant;  while 
   basic   stems   were   always   arranged    in   the    following   forms: 
   ATLA,  TAr.(A)  in   the  case   of  biconsonantal   bases;  AK(A)LAB(A), 
   (A)KALBA   in   the  case   of  triconsonantals.   But  the   omission  of 
   short  final  A  (not  I  or  U),   both  in   speech  and   writing,  was 
   already  usual  before  the  end  of  the   classical  period,   with  the 
   consequence   that    a   large    number   of    consonant   combinations 
   became final.                                                             
                                                                            
     The  following  list  will  show  the  normal development  of the       
   more  primitive  consonants  in later  Adunaic. The  consonants are       
   here set out in the order of  the former  table, and  not according       
   to the phonetic classification.                                           
                                                                            
                        (a)      (b)        (c)          (d)                
              1.         P.       T.         S.           K.                 
              2.         B.       D.         Z.           G.                 
              3.         Ph.      Th.        S.           Kh.                
              4.         -        S.         S.           H.                 
              5.         W.     L,R,Z.       Y.        - (G). -.             
              6.         M.       N.         -        (N) [Footnote 5] 
                                                                            
     It will be observed that the consonants have not  suffered any          
   very material change except in the case  of the  c-series, which          
   has  become  dental  (apart  from  v, which  remains unchanged).          
   With  the  development  of c,  ch, 2  to s  may be  compared the          
   development  of Latin  fronted c  in part  of the  Romance area;          
   and  the  development  of  Indo-European  K  to  s  in Slavonic.          
   Similarly  the  development  of  J  (fronted  c)  to  z  may  be          
   compared  with  the  change  of Indo-European  fronted c  and Gh          
   to  z in  Iranian and  Slavonic. The  assumption of  a primitive          
   c-series is based partly on scraps of internal evidence (such as          
   the presence of an infixion NZ, whereas  infixion of  Nasal does          
   not occur before the genuine consonants); partly on early forms,          
   especially  some scraps  of an  early inscription,  [Footnote 6]          
   which shows two different s-letters and z-letters. The treatment          
   of  Avallonian  loans is  also significant;  in early  loans the          
   Avallonian Ty and Hy (approximately equivalent to the  English t          
   
   in tune and h  in huge)  both become  s in  Adunaic: as  for instance 
   Adunaic   sulum   'mast',   sula   'trump'   from   Nimrian  kyuluma, 
   hyola, Avallonian tyulma, hyola.                                     
      In  the earlier  language Ph,  Th, Kh  had plainly  been aspirated 
   stops, as  in ancient  Greek. This  is most  clearly seen  when these 
   sounds  came into  contact with  others (see  below). But  it appears 
   from  various  signs  in  the spelling,  from the  later developments 
   in  Exilic,  and  from  the  actual  pronunciations  of  words coming 
   through  in  audible  form,  that  before  the  Downfall  these aspi- 
   rates  had  become  strong  spirants:  F  (bilabial),  p  (as English 
   voiceless  th),  and  x  (the  ach-sound  originally belonging  to H, 
   with  which  Kh  now  coalesced  in  cases  where H  had not  gone on 
   to  the  breath-H).  At  the  same  time  the combinations  PPh, TTh, 
   KKh  became  the  'affricates'  PF,  TP,  KX, and  then the  long or 
   double  spirants  FF, pp,  XX. PTh  and KTh  appear to  have become 
   Fp> Xp).                                                             
      H  was  originally,  as noted  above, the  voiceless back-spirant; 
   but in the classical  language it  had usually  become the  breath H. 
  
   So,  always  initially,  and  medially  between  vowels.   It  never, 
   however,  becomes  silent  in  these  positions.  [Footnote   7]  The 
   spirantal  sound  of  H  was  retained  before  s  [added:  and where 
   long or doubled  HH] (where  it later  therefore coalesced  with Kh); 
   and in some  'hearings' it  seems to  occur before  T and  Th, though 
   usually before consonants it is  heard as  a breathless  puff, having 
   the  timbre  of  the  preceding  vowel.  On the  development of  H in 
   other contacts, see below.                                           
      The   original  consonants   w  and   Y  were   weak  (consonantal 
   forms   of   the  vowels   v  and   i).  Medially   they  disappeared 
   prehistorically  before  the  vowels  v   and  I   respectively.  But 
   initially   they   were   strengthened,   becoming   more   spirantal 
   (though  w  remained  bilabial);  so  that  the  initial combinations 
   WU  and  YI  remained.  The   same  strengthening   occurred  between 
   vowels  (where  w  and  v  had  not  been  lost).   After  consonants 
   both  w  and  Y  remained  weaker,  like  English  w  and  Y.  Before 
   consonants  and  finally  they  were   vocalized  and   usually  com- 
   bined  with  the  preceding  vowels  to  form  diphthongs   (see  the 
   Vowels). [Footnote 8]                                                
      The  sound  >  [see  Footnote 1]  had no  sign in  Adunaic script, 
   except  in  the  archaic  inscription  referred  to  above  [page 418 
   and  Footnote  6]. Presumably  it disappeared  very early.  It cannot 
   be  determined  whether  it  had  ever  been   used  medially   as  a 
   base-forming consonant. Probably not.                                
   
     3 became weakened, until in the classical period  (parallel with 
   the softening of the voiceless  equivalent H  to the  breath-H) it 
   merged  with  the  adjacent  vowels.  This  softening of  the back 
   spirants may be ascribed to Avallonian influence.                  
     Initially  3  disappeared.  Medially  between  vowels   it  dis- 
   appeared  also,  and  contractions often  resulted (always  in the 
   case of like vowels, A3A to  A); U3  + vowels  became UW-,  and 13 
   +  vowel  became  n-.  Finally,  or before  a consonant,  3 became 
   merged  with  the  preceding  vowel,  which  if  short  was conse- 
   quently lengthened; as A3DA to ADA.                                
                                                                     
   Assimilations in contact.                                          
     As noted above,  these were  only sparingly  made, owing  to the 
   strong  consciousness  of  the basic  consonantal pattern  in Adu- 
   naic.  And  even  those  assimilations   most  commonly   made  in 
   actual speech  are seldom  represented in  writing, except  in the 
   comparatively rare cases where the  structure of  the word  was no 
   longer recognized.                                                 
     The  nasals  offer,  however,  a  surprising  exception  to this 
   conservative tendency, both in writing and speech. This is all the 
   more  remarkable,  since  the  combinations  MP,  NT, NK  seem not 
   only  easy  to  us, but  are highly  favoured in  Avallonian. They 
   were disliked in Adunaic,  and tended  to be  changed even  at the 
   contact  point  of  distinct  words  in composition:  as Amatthani 
   from AMAN + THANI 'the realm of Aman'.                             
     The  dental nasal  N was  in speech  assimilated in  position to 
   following consonants of other series. It thus  became M  before P, 
   Ph,  B,  and  M;  though notably  NW remained  unchanged (NW  is a 
   favoured combination in Avallonian); and 9 before K, Kh, c, H, 3. 
   Where the nasal still remained a nasal, as in MB, NG,  this change 
   of position is often disregarded in writing.                       
     After  these  changes in  position the  combinations of  Nasal + 
   Voiceless  consonant  all  suffered  change.  In  the combinations 
   MP, MPh, NT, NTh, NK, NKh the nasal was  first unvoiced,  and then 
   denasalized, the resulting  combinations being  PP, PPh,  TT, TTh, 
   KK, KKh. These  changes were  recognized as  a rule  in writing, 
   though a diacritic was usually placed above  the I,  T, or  x that 
  
   resulted from a nasal; the evidence of the audible forms  seems to 
   show  that  this  sign  was  etymological  and   grammatical,  not 
   phonetic.  In  old  formations  N  +  H  became  9H  and  then  HH 
   (phonetically XX, long  back voiceless  spirant); but  in contacts 
   made after the  weakening of  H to  breath-H, or  remodelled after 
   
   the  event,  NH  remained  and  is  heard as  a voiceless  NN with 
   breath off-glide. NS became TS.                                   
     Since  M  did not  become assimilated  in position  to following 
   consonants  there  were  the  combinations MT,  MTh, MK,  MKh, MS, 
   and  MH.  Parallel  with  the  development  described  above these 
   became PT, PTh, PK,  PKh, PS,  but no  example of  P-H for  M-H is 
   found. In the few cases of contact  of M  + H  MH is  written, and 
   (as in the case of NH) a voiceless MM is heard.                   
     Where  the  following  consonant  was  voiced  the  changes  are 
   few (other than the changes in position described above).  3 after 
   N  or  the  infixed homorganic  9 does  not disappear  but becomes 
   nasalized yielding 99, which became NG (phonetically 9G).  NR, NL 
   tended  to  become  RR,  LL,  but  usually  with the  retention of 
   nasality  (transferred  to  the preceding  vowel), in  speech; the 
   change  is  not  as  a  rule represented  in writing,  though such 
   spellings as NRR,  NLL are  found. M3  became, in  accordance with 
   the general tendency of 3 to be assimilated to a  preceding voiced 
   sound,  MM.  MW  became  in  speech  MM (colloquially  a preceding 
   labial usually absorbs a following w), but this change  is usually 
   not shown in spelling.                                            
                                                                    
     Other  assimilations are  rarer and  less remarkable.  In speech 
   there was a tendency for consonants in  contact to  be assimilated 
   in the matter of voice; but this tendency is less strong  than in, 
   say,  English,  and  is  mostly  disregarded  in writing.  Thus we 
   usually  find  Sapda  from Base  SAPAD, and  Asdi from  Base ASAD, 
   where  sabda  and  azda  may  be spoken  (though the  z in  such a 
   form is only partly voiced  and is  not the  same as  the strongly 
   buzzed sound of a basic z).                                       
     The  aspirates  Ph,  Th,  Kh have  naturally a  strong unvoicing 
   tendency on  the sounds  that follow,  and transfer  their aspira- 
   tion or audible breath off-glide to the end of the group.  Thus Ph 
   + n, or T, or Th  became PTh  (or strictly  PhTh). Thus  from Base 
   SAPHAD  is  derived * saphdan  'wise-man, wizard',  becoming later 
   sapthan  (phonetically,  as  described  above,  safpan).  But such 
   combinations  are  not  very  common,  and  in  perspicuous  forms 
   (such, for example, as arise in  verbal or  noun inflexion,  or in 
   casual  composition)  were  liable  to  be  remodelled, especially 
   after the change of the  aspirates to  spirants; thus  usaphda 'he 
   understood' for usaptha.                                          
     The continuants W, Y; L, R, Z  are pronounced  voiceless after 
   the  aspirates,  but  otherwise  suffer no  change. They  are also 
   
   unvoiced after s and H. Before  H and  s the  continuants L,  R, Z 
   were  unvoiced,  but  w  and v  had already  become vowels  (U and 
   I). M, N were unvoiced after the  aspirates (while  these remained 
   as such), but not after  other sounds;  after the  later developed 
   spirants F, p, X the unvoicing of M, N was only partial.           
     After  voiceless  sounds 3  while it  still remained  an audible 
   consonant  became  H. After  voiced sounds  it was  assimilated to 
   these, so that for instance B3, D3 became BB,  DD. As  noted above 
   N3, 93, became 99 and then NG.                                     
     After  voiced  sounds  H was  not voiced  but tended  to unvoice 
   the  preceding  consonant.  Similarly where  it preceded  a voiced 
   continuant (as in HR, HM, HZ, etc.); but before B, D, G  it tended 
   to become  voiced, that  is to  become the  same as  3, and  so to 
  
   disappear, being merged in the preceding vowel.                    
                                                                     
   The Adunaic Vowels.                                                
     Adunaic  originally  possessed  only  the three  primary vowels: 
   A, I, U; and the two basic diphthongs AI, AU.                      
     Each Base possessed one of these vowels: A, t, v  as one  of its 
   essential components; this I call the CV (Characteristic Vowel). 
     The normal  place of  the CV  was between  the first  and second 
   basic consonant: thus NAK-, KUL B.                                 
     The 2-consonant  Bases could  also add  the CV  at the  end; and 
   the 3-consonant Bases could add it before the last  radical: NAKA, 
   KULUB.  These  forms  with  two  basic  vowels  may be  called the 
   Full forms of the Base.                                            
                                                                     
     Various other forms or modifications occurred.                   
   (i) Prefixion of the CV: ANAK, UKULB, IGIML.                       
   (ii)  Suffixion  of  the  CV in  3-consonant Bases:  KULBU, GIMLI. 
   (iii) Suppression of the CV in its normal place, in which  case it 
   must be present in some other place: -NKA, -KLUB, -GMIL.           
     This  'suppression'  of  the  normal  CV   can  only   occur  in 
   2-consonant Bases where it is also suffixed. It also requires that 
   the CV shall  be prefixed:  ANKA, UKLUB,  IGMIL; or  (more rarely) 
   that  some  other  formative  prefix  ending in  a vowel  shall be 
   present: DA-NKA, DA-KLUB DA-GMIL.                                  
     These  modifications  are  seldom  combined:  that  is,  a basic 
   form does not usually  have the  CV repeated  more than  twice (as 
   UKULBU,  KULUBU);  though  such  a  form  as  UKULB   could  not 
   originally  stand  in  Adunaic as  a word,  some other  vowel than 
   the CV was taken as the ending (as UKULBA).                        
   
     One of the vowels  of a  basic stem  must be  either the  CV or 
   one  of  its  normal  modifications  (described  below);  but the 
   second vowel of the 'Full form' need not  be the  CV, but  may be 
   any  one  of  the  primary vowels  (or their  modification). Thus 
   NAKA - NAKI, NAKU; KULUB - KULAB, KULIB. The prefixed             
   vowel (as distinct from a separate formative prefix)  must always 
   be  the  CV;  but  the suffixed  vowel may  also vary:  so KULBA, 
   KULBI; GIMLA, GIMLU. [Footnote 9]                                 
                                                                    
     Every  primary  vowel A,  t, v  can show  one of  the following 
   modifications:                                                    
   (i) Lengthening: A, I, U.                                         
   (ii) Fortification or A-infixion: A, AI, AU.                      
   (iii) N-infixion: AN, IN, UN. [Footnote 10]                       
     In  the older  language over-long  vowels were  recognized, and 
   marked with a special sign, in my transcription represented by ". 
   These occurred: (i) as an actual  basic modification:  chiefly in 
   2-consonant Bases, and  in any  case only  before the  last basic 
   consonant;  (ii)  as the  product of  the contraction  of vowels, 
   where  one  of  the  merged  vowels was  already long.  Thus Base 
   ZIR 'love, desire' produces both zir and zir; and also  zaira and 
   zair 'yearning'.                                                  
     Similar  forms  were  sometimes produced  by Bases  with medial 
   W,  Y  and  lengthened  CV:  as  Base  DAWAR produces * daw'r and 
   so  daur  'gloom';  zayan  'land' produces  plural * zayin and so 
   zain.                                                             
                                                                    
     Except in  the oldest  texts and  'heard' forms  the diphthongs 
   ai,  au  have  become  monophthongized  to  long  (open) e  and o 
   respectively.  The  long diphthongs  remained unchanged,  and are 
   usually heard, whatever their origin, as  diphthongs with  a long 
   vowel as the first element, and a shorter one (always t or  u) as 
  
   the second element; though this second  element is  rather longer 
   and  clearer  than  in  a  normal  diphthong:  the  intonation is 
   'rising-falling'.                                                 
     The only source of e, o in Adunaic is the older  diphthongs ai, 
   au.  The  language  consequently  possesses  no  short  e  or  o. 
   Avallonian e and o are usually  represented by  i and  u, respec- 
   tively;  though  sometimes  (especially  in  unstressed syllables 
   before r, or where the Adunaic system favours it) both  appear as 
   a. In the earlier  loans from  Avallonian, presumably  before the 
   monophthongization  of ai,  au, Avallonian  e and  o appear  as t 
   and u respectively; but later they appear as e and o.             
   
   Contact of vowels.                                                     
     This  can  be  produced  (i)  by  the  loss  of  a  medial consonant, 
   especially  3; (ii)  in suffixion,  especially in  the addition  of the 
   inflexional elements: i, u, a, at, im, etc.                            
     If  one  or both  of the  components is  long then  the product  is a 
   long        diphthong        or        an        over-long       vowel. 
   v contracts with U; I with I; and A with A.                            
     After  v  a  glide  consonant w  is developed  (so u  - a,  u -  t to 
   uwa,  uwi),  as described  above. Similarly  after t  a Y  is developed 
   (soi-a,i-u to iya, iyu)                                                  
     Earlier  Adunaic  also  possessed  the   long  diphthongs:   OI,  OU, 
   and  EI,  EU.  These  were  all  contraction   products,  and   EU  was 
   rare.  In  the  classical  period   OI  (and   EU)  remained;   but  OU 
   became  the  over-long  simple  vowel  o,  and  similarly  h  became E. 
   These   diphthongs   were  mainly   found  in   inflexional  syllables, 
   where  they  appear  to   be  produced   by  adding   such  inflexional 
   elements  as  -i,  -u  direct   to  the   uninflected  form   (come  to 
   be  regarded  as  the  stem)  instead  of  to  the  etymological  stem. 
   Thus  the  plural  of  mano  'spirit',  from * manaw-,  or * manau,  is 
   manoi.                                                                 
     But  similar  forms  can  also  be  produced  basically. Thus  a Base 
   KUY  can  produce  by  'fortification' kauy-  to koy,  koi. A  Base KIW 
   can  produce  by  'fortification'  kaiw-  to kew,  keu. It  is possible 
   that  the  inflexional  forms  are  also, at  least partly,  of similar 
   origin. If the plural inflexion was in fact originally YI not I  (as it 
   seems  to  be,  because  Y  was  lost  before  I  medially)   then  the 
   development   would   be   so:  manaw,   manau  +   yi  to   manoyi  to 
   manoi; and similarly izray, izrai + yi to izreyi to izrei to izre. 
                                                                         
     By  the  processes  (i)  of   N-infixion,  and   consonant  doubling; 
   and  (ii) of  varying the  position of  the CV,  and modifying  it; and 
   varying  the  vowels   of  the   subordinate  syllables,   the  Adunaic 
   Bases,  and  especially  those  of   3-consonant  form,   were  capable 
   of   an  enormous   number  of   derivative  forms,   without  recourse 
   to  prefixion  or  suffixion.  Naturally  no  single  Base  shows  more 
   than  a  few  of  the  possible  variations.  In  any  case,  any given 
   derivative  never  shows  two  of  the  one  kind  of variation  at the 
   same  time;  for  this  purpose   w-infixion  and   consonant  doubling 
   count  as   one  kind   of  process;   and  Lengthening   and  A-forti- 
   fication  count  as  another.  Alteration  in the  position of  the CV, 
   and  variation  of  the  subordinate  vowels,  can  be   combined  with 
   any other derivative process.                                          
   
     Even  with  these  limitations  such  Bases  as KULUB  and GIMIL 
   can  for  example  develop  the  following  variants  (among other 
   possible forms):                                                    
          KULBU, -A -I; KULAB, KULIB, KULUB; UKLUB - Kulbo, -a, -e, 
   -u, -F;  kolab, kolib,  kolub, kulob,  kuleb, kulab,  kulub, kulib; 
   uklob, uklub                                                        
        Kullub, -ib, -ab (with variants showing -ub, ib, ab,  eb, ob); 
  
   kulubba,  kulubbi,  kulabbu,  kulabba,  kulabbi,  kulibbu, kulibbi, 
   kulibba;   kulumba   (also    kulimba,   kulamba,    etc.,   though 
   N-infixion  is  usually  found  with the  CV preceding  the nasal); 
   uklumba; etc.                                                       
             GIMLI, -A, -U; GIMAL GIMIL, GIMUL; IGMIL with parallel 
   variations,  such  as  GEMIL, GIMEL,  IGMEL, GIMMIL,  GIMILLA, etc. 
     The apparent gradations produced by these changes are:            
   Basic A: a - a - a                                                  
   Basic I: i - i - i; e - ai                                          
   Basic U: u - u - u; o - au.                                         
                                                                      
   Declension of nouns.                                                
     Nouns  can  be  divided  into  two   main  classes:   Strong  and 
   Weak.  Strong  nouns  form the  Plural, and  in some  cases certain 
   other  forms,  by  modification  of  the  last  vowel of  the Stem. 
   Weak nouns add inflexions in all cases.                             
     The stems  of strong  nouns were  doubtless originally  all Basic 
   stems in one or other of the  fuller forms:  as NAKA,  GIMIL, AZRA; 
   but the strong type  of inflexion  had spread  to most  nouns whose 
   stem ended  in a  short vowel  followed by  a single  consonant. No 
   nouns with a monosyllabic stem are strong.                          
     The  stems  of  Weak  nouns  were  either  monosyllabic,  or they 
   ended in a lengthened or  strengthened syllable  (such as  -a, -an, 
   -u, -on, -ur, etc.), or  they were  formed with  a suffix  or added 
   element.                                                            
                                                                      
     It  is  convenient  also  to divide  nouns into  Masculine, Femi- 
   nine,  Common,  and  Neuter  nouns;  though  there is  not strictly 
   speaking any 'gender' in Adunaic (there is no m. f.  or n.  form of 
   adjectives, for example).  But the  subjective case,  as it  may be 
   called, differs in the four named varieties in the singular; and is 
   formed  differently  in  the  plural  neuter  from  the  method em- 
   ployed in the m. f. and c. This arises  because the  subjective was 
   originally  made  with  pronominal  affixes,  and  Adunaic disting- 
   uishes  gender  (or  rather  sex)  in  the  pronouns  of  the third 
   person.                                                             
   
     All  nouns are  Neuter, except  (i) Proper  names of  persons, and 
   personifications;  (ii)  Nouns  denoting  male or  female functions; 
   and  male  or  female  animals, where  these are  specifically char- 
   acterized:  as  'master,  mistress, smith,  nurse, mother,  son'; or 
   'stallion, bitch'.                                                   
     Masculine  or  Feminine  are   the  personifications   of  natural 
   objects, especially lands and cities,  which may  have a  neuter and 
   a personalized  form side  by side.  Often the  'personification' is 
   simply  the  means   of  making   a  proper   name  from   a  common 
   noun  or  adjective:  thus  anaduni  'western', Anadune  f. 'Wester- 
   nesse'.  Abstractions  may  also be  'personified', and  regarded as 
   agents:  so  Agan  m.  'Death',  agan  n.  'death'.  In  such cases, 
   however,  as  nilo  n.  'moon',  and  ure   n.  'sun',   beside  the 
   personalized  forms Nilu  m.  and  Uri  f.,  we  have  not  so  much 
   mere personification but  the naming  of real  persons, or  what the 
   Adunaim  regarded  as  real  persons:  the  guardian spirits  of the 
   Moon  and  the  Sun,  in  fact  'The  Man  in  the  Moon'  and  'The 
   Lady of the Sun'.                                                    
     Common  are  the  noun   ana  'homo,   human  being';   the  names 
   of  all  animals  when  not specially  characterized; and  the names 
   of peoples (especially in the plural, as Adunaim). [Footnote 11] 
                                                                       
     The  stems  of nouns  can end  in any  single basic  consonant, or 
   in  a  vowel. It  must be  noted, however,  that the  original basic 
   consonants w, Y,  3 have  become vocalized  finally, and  that these 
  
   final  forms  tend to  become regarded  as the  actual stems.  So pa 
   hand  probably  from  * pa‡a, pl.  pai,.  khau  and  kho  crow  from 
   * khaw and * khaw;  pls.  khawi(m) and   khoi  (the   latter  should 
   historically be khawi).                                              
     Long  consonants  or  combinations  of  consonants  do  not  occur 
   finally  in  classical  Adunaic.  [Footnote 12]  The stems  of nouns 
   consequently  can  end  only  in  one  (or  no)  consonant. Suffixal 
   elements usually end in a vowel, or in dental stops: t, th, d; or in 
   continuants,  especially  s,  z,  l,  r,  the nasals  n and  m; less 
   commonly in consonants  of the  other series  such as  h, g,  p, ph, 
   b, though k is not uncommon.                                         
     Where,   however,  a   noun  has   a  basic   stem  there   is  no 
   limitation.  Thus  puh  'breath';  rukh  'shout'; niph  'fool'; urug 
   'bear';  pharaz  'gold'.  Such  'basic' forms  are not  very common, 
   except  as  neuters;  and  they  are very  rare as  feminines (since 
   specifically feminine words are usually made  with the  suffixes -t, 
   -e  from  the  masculine  or  common  stem).  The  only  frequent f. 
   
   noun  of  this  type  is  nithil  'girl'.  The  word  mith 'baby girl, 
   maid-child'  appears  to  be  of  this  type,  but  is  probably  made 
   with  an  affix  -th  (often  met  in  feminines)  from  a  base  MIYI 
   'small'; cf. the m. form mik, and the dual miyat '(infant) twins'. 
     In  compound  nouns  and   names,  however,   a  bare   stem  (often 
   containing  a lengthened  or fortified  vowel) is  very frequent  as a 
   final  element.  In  such  formations,  whatever  the function  of the 
   stem used  as a  simplex, this  final element  very frequently  has an 
   agental  force,  and  so requires  the objective  form in  the preced- 
   ing  element  (on  the  objective  form  see  below).  So  izindu-beth 
   'true-sayer,   prophet';  Azrubel   p.n.  'Sea-lover'.   Contrast  the 
   simplex beth 'expression, saying, word'.                               
                                                                         
     Masculine  nouns  usually have  o, u,  or a  in the  final syllable. 
   If  they  have  affixed  elements they  end in  -o, or  -u; or  in the 
   favoured 'masculine' consonants k, r, n, d preceded by o, u, or a. 
     Feminines  usually  have  e,  f,  or  a in  the final  syllable; and 
   if they have affixed elements (as is usual) they end in  -e or  -f; or 
   in the favoured 'feminine' consonants th, l, s, z  preceded by  e, t, 
   or a.                                                                  
     Common   nouns   have   'neuter'   stem   forms,   or   favour   the 
   ending -a or -a in the final syllable.                                 
     Neuter nouns do not  show F,  or u,  in the  last syllable  of their 
   stems, nor do they  employ suffixes  that contain  u, o,  or s,  e, as 
   these  are  signs   of  the   masculine  and   feminine  respectively. 
   [Footnote 13]                                                          
                                                                         
     Nouns  distinguish  three  numbers:  Singular,  Plural,   and  Dual. 
   In most cases  the Singular  is the  normal form,  and the  others are 
   derived  from  it.  There  are,  however,  a  good  number   of  words 
   with a more or less plural significance that  are 'singular'  (that is 
   uninflected)   in   form,  while   the  corresponding   singulars  are 
   derived  from  them,  or show  a less  simple form  of the  base. Thus 
   gimil  'stars',  beside  the sg.  gimli or  igmil (the  latter usually 
   meaning  a  star-shaped  figure,  not  a  star  in  the   sky).  These 
   plural-singulars are really collectives and usually  refer to  all the 
   objects of their kind (either all there are in the world, or all there 
   are  in  any  specific  place  that  is being  thought or  spoken of). 
   Thus gimil means 'the stars of heaven, all the stars  to be  seen', as 
   in such a sentence as 'I went out last  night to  look at  the stars'; 
   the  plural  of  the  singulars  gimli,  igmil -  gimli, igmil  - mean 
   'stars, several stars,  some stars',  and will  in consequence  be the 
   only  forms  to  be  used  with  a  specific  numeral, as  gimli hazid 
   
  
   'seven  stars'. Similarly  in the  title of  the Avale  or 'goddess' 
   Avradi:  Gimilnitir  'Star-kindler',  the  reference  is to  a myth, 
   apparently, of  her kindling  all the  stars of  heaven; gimlu-nitir 
   would mean 'kindler of a (particular) star'.                         
                                                                       
   The  Duals  are  collectives  or  pairs,  and  mean  'both'  or 'the 
   two'. Hence they never  require the  article. They  are made  with a 
   suffix -at. The  Dual is  only normally  used of  things that  go in 
   natural  or  customary  pairs:  as  shoes,   arms,  eyes.   For  the 
   expression  of,  say,  two   separate  shoes   not  making   a  pair 
   Adunaic  would  use  the  singular  noun  with  the   numeral  'two' 
       following.  But  in  the  older  language things  only belonging 
          casually,  where  we  should  say  'the  two',  are sometimes 
      into the dual.                                                    
     The  chief  use  in  classical  Adunaic  of the  Dual was  to make 
   pair-nouns  when  (a)  two  objects  are  generally  associated,  as 
   'ears';  or  sometimes  (b)  when they  are generally  contrasted or 
   opposed, 'day and  night'. The  first case  gives no  difficulty: so 
   huzun 'ear', huznat 'the two ears  (of one  person)'. In  the second 
   case, if the two objects are sufficiently different to have separate 
       , then  either  (a)  the  two  stems   can  be   compounded  and 
         inflexion  added  at  the  end; or  occasionally (b)  one only 
   of  the  stems  is  used,  the  other  being  understood,  or  added 
   separately  in  the  singular.  Thus  for 'sun  and moon'  are found 
   uriyat, urinil(uw)at, and uriyat nilo.                               
                                                                       
     Nouns  distinguish  two  forms  or  'cases'  in  each  number:  1. 
   Normal  2. Subjective.  In addition  in the  singular only  there is 
   an Objective form.                                                   
     The Normal (N) shows no inflexion for 'case'.                      
     It is used in  all places  where Subjective  (S) or  Objective (0) 
   are not obligatory.  Thus: (i)  as the  object of  a verb.  It never 
   immediately precedes a verb of which it is  the object.  (ii) Before 
   another noun it is  either (a)  in apposition  to it,  or (b)  in an 
   adjectival or possessive genitive  relation. The  first noun  is the 
   one  in  the  genitive  in  Adunaic  (adjectives   normally  precede 
   nouns).  For  that  reason  cardinal  numerals,  which  are  (except 
   'one') all nouns, follow their noun: gimli hazid = 7 of  stars. The 
   two  functions:  apposition, and  genitival adjective,  were normal- 
   ly  distinguished  by  stress  and  intonation. [Footnote  14] (iii) 
   Predicatively:  Ar-Pharazonun  Bar   'nAnadune  'King   Pharazon  is 
   Lord  of  Anadune'.  (iv)  As subject  when it  immediately precedes 
   a  fully  inflected verb.  In that  case the  verb must  contain the 
   
   requisite  pronominal  prefixes. If  the subjective  is used  the verb 
   need  not  have  any  such  prefixes.  Thus  bar  ukallaba  'the  lord 
   fell', or barun (u)kallaba; the latter  is rather  to be  rendered 'it 
   was  the  lord  who  fell',  especially  where  both   subjective  and 
   pronominal  prefix  are  used.  (v)  As  the  base  to  which  certain 
   adverbial 'prepositional'  affixes are  added; such  as o  'from', ad, 
   ada 'to, towards', ma 'with', ze 'at'.                                 
                                                                         
     The  Subjective  (S)  is used  as the  subject of  a verb.  As shown 
   above  the  subjective  need  not  be used  immediately before  a verb 
   with  pronominal  prefixes;  an object  noun is  never placed  in this 
   position. The S. also represents the verb 'to be' as copula; cf. (iii) 
   above.  When  two  or   more  nouns   in  apposition   are  juxtaposed 
   in  Adunaic  only  the  last  of  the  series receives  the subjective 
   inflexion:    thus    Ar-Pharazon    kathuphazganun   =    'King   Ar- 
   Pharazon   the    Conqueror'.   Contrast    Ar-Pharazonun   kathuphaz- 
   gan = 'King Ar-Pharazon is (was) a Conqueror'.                         
                                                                         
  
     The  Objective   form  (0)   is  only   used  in   compound  expres- 
   sions,   or   actual   compounds.   Before   a  verb-noun,   or  verb- 
   adjective (participle), or any  words that  can be  held to  have such 
   a  sense,  it  is  then  in an  objective-genitive sense.  Thus Minul- 
   Tarik  'Pillar  of  Heaven',  the name  of a  mountain. Here  minul is 
   the  O.  form  of  minal  'heaven',  since  tarik 'pillar'  here means 
   'that  which  supports'.  minal-tarik  would  mean  'heavenly pillar', 
   sc.  a  pillar  in  the  sky,  or  made  of  cloud.  Contrast Azru-bel 
   (where  azru  shows  the  O.  form  of  azra 'sea')  'Sea-lover', with 
   azra-zain.                                                             
     Plural  nouns  are  seldom   (and  Dual   nouns  never)   placed  in 
   such  a  position.  When a  plural noun  is so  used it  always stands 
   in  object  and  not  adjectival  or possessive  relation to  the noun 
   that  follows,  so  that the  plural nouns  need no  special objective 
   form.  The  genitive  of  a  plural  noun can  only be  expressed with 
   the  prefix  an-  described  in  the  note  above  [see  Footnote 14]; 
   thus Aru'nAdunai 'King of the Anadunians'.                             
                                                                         
     Plurality is  expressed in  Adunaic either  by F  as the  last vowel 
   of  the  stem  before  the final  consonant (in  strong nouns),  or by 
   the  suffixion  of  the  element -s.  It is  suggested above  that the 
   suffix originally had the form -yt [see page 424].                     
                                                                         
     Duality  is  expressed  by  the  suffix -at.  There are  no 'strong' 
   forms.                                                                 
   
     The   Subjective:   in   Neuter   nouns   this   is   expressed   by 
   a-fortification of the last vowel of the stem, in  the case  of strong 
   nouns:  as  zadan  with  the  S.  form  zadan;   in  weak   nouns  the 
   suffix -a  is used.  In Masculine  nouns, strong  or weak,  the suffix 
   -un  is  used;  in  Feminines  the  suffix  -in;  in Common  nouns the 
   suffix -an, or -n. In plurals it has the suffix -a in Neuters,  and in 
   all other nouns the suffix -im.                                        
                                                                        
     The Objective has either the  vowel u  in the  last syllable  of the 
   stem, or else the suffix -u.                                          
                                                                        
                           Examples of Declension                        
     Nouns  may  be  divided  as   noted  above   [see  page   425]  into 
   Strong  and  Weak.  In  Strong  nouns  the  cases  and   plural  stems 
   are  formed  partly  by  alterations  of  the last  vowel of  the stem 
   (originally  the  variable  vowel  of  the  second  syllable  of basic 
   stems),  partly  by  suffixes; in  the Weak  nouns the  inflexions are 
   entirely suffixal.                                                    
     The  Strong  nouns  may  again  be  divided   into  Strong   I,  and 
   Strong  II.  In  I  the   variable  vowel   occurs  before   the  last 
   consonant  (Base  form  KULUB);  in  II  the  variable vowel  is final 
   (Base forms NAKA, KULBA).                                             
                                                                        
   Neuter Nouns                                                          
                                                                        
                                 Strong I                                
                                                                        
   Examples: zadan, house; khibil, spring; huzun, ear.                   
                                                                        
   Singular   N. zadan   khibil   huzun                                        
              S. zadan   khibel   huzon                                      
              O. zadun   khibul   huzun, huznu [Footnote 15]                 
                                                                        
   Dual       N. zadnat  khiblat  huznat                                   
                                                                        
              S. zadnat  khiblat  huznat                                   
  
                                                                        
   Plural     N. zadin   khibil   huzin                                          
              S. zadina  khibila  huzina                                     
                                                                        
   The  Dual  usually  shows,  as  in  the  above  examples,  suppression 
   of the final vowel before the suffix -at; but the  final vowel  of the 
   N.  form  is  often  retained,  especially  where   suppression  would 
   lead   to   the  accumulation   of  more   than  two   consonants,  or 
   where  the  preceding  vowel   is  long:   so  usually   tarikat  'two 
   pillars'.                                                             
     In  all  nouns  the N.  and S.  of Duals  was only  distinguished in 
   earlier  texts.  Before  the Exilic  periods the  ending -at  was used 
   
   for both N. and S. This doubtless was due to the coalescence of          
   N. and S. in the very numerous class Strong II.                          
                                                                           
                                   Strong II                                
                                                                           
   Examples: azra,  sea; gimli, star; nilu, moon.                           
                                                                           
   Singular  N.     azra           gimli             nilu                   
             S.     azra           gimle             nilo                   
             O.     azru           gimlu             nilu                   
                                                                           
   Dual      N.     azrat, -at     gimlat, -iyat     nilat, -uwat           
             S.     azrat          gimlat, -iyat     nilat, -uwat           
                                                                           
   Plural    N.     azri           gimli             nili                   
             S.     azriya         gimliya           niliya                 
                                                                           
   Beside  the  normal  plural  gimli  there  exists,  as  noted  above  [see 
   page  427],  also  the  plural  with  singular  form gimil  (declined like 
   khibil,  only with  no plural  or dual  forms), in  the sense  'the stars, 
   all  the  stars'  or  'stars'  in general  propositions. Other  plurals of 
   this   type   are   not   uncommon:   such   as   kulub   'roots,   edible 
   vegetables   that   are   roots   not   fruits',  contrasted   with  kulbi 
   'roots' (a definite number of roots of plants).                          
     The  dual  forms  N.  azrat;  N.   gimlat,  S.   gimlat;  N.   nilat,  S. 
   nilat  are  archaic,  but  in   accordance  with   the  basic   system  of 
   Adunaic,  and  show  a   parallel  suppression   of  the   variable  vowel 
   to  that  seen  in  zadnat, etc.  The later  forms are  due to  the growth 
   of  the  feeling  that  the  final  vowels  of the  N. forms  azra, gimli, 
   nilu  are  suffixal  and  invariable,  so  that  -at was  added to  the N. 
   form   without   suppression,   producing   azrat,    gimilyat,   niluwat. 
   Later  forms  show  -at  in  both  N.  and  S.   owing  to   the  predomi- 
   nance numerically of the nouns with final -a.                            
                                                                           
                                      Weak.                                 
                                                                           
   Here   belong   monosyllabic  nouns;   and  disyllabic   nouns  with 
   a  long  vowel  or  diphthong in  the final  syllable, such  as puh, 
   breath; abar, strength, endurance, fidelity; batan, road, path.          
                                                                           
   Singular  N. puh   abar   batan                                               
             S. puha  abara  batana                                           
             O. puhu  abaru  batanu                                           
                                                                           
   Dual      N. puhat abarat batanat                       
             S. puhat abarat batanat                       
   
   Plural   N. puhi    abari    batani [Footnote 16]                  
            S. puhiya  abariya  bataniya                          
  
                                                                         
   Masculine, Feminine, and Common Nouns                                  
                                                                         
    M.,  F.,  and  C.  nouns  only  differ  in  the  Singular  Subjective, 
   where  the  suffix  -n is  usually differentiated  by the  insertion of 
   the sex or gender signs u, i, a. In later, but still  pre-exilic, texts 
   the  Feminine  Objective  often  takes  the  vowel  i  (so  nithli  for 
   nithlu)   owing  to   the  association   of  the   vowel  u   with  the 
   masculine.  Feminine  nouns  are  seldom  of  'basic'  form,   that  is 
   few  belong  to  Strong  declension  Ia,  since  specifically  feminine 
   words are usually formed from the M[asculine]                          
                                                                         
        Here Lowdham's 'Report' breaks off at the foot of a page (see p. 
   436). The 'footnotes' to the text now follow.                          
                                                                         
   Footnote 1.                                                             
    In  reckoning  the  number  of  consonants  in  a  Base  it   must  be 
   observed   that   many   bases   originally   began   with   weak  con- 
   sonants  that  later  disappeared,  notably  the 'clear  beginning' (or 
   possibly  the  'glottal  stop')  for which  I have  used the  symbol ?. 
   Thus  Base  ?IR  'one,  alone',  from  which  is  derived  a  number of 
   words (e.g. Eru 'God'), is a biconsonantal base.                       
                                                                         
   Footnote 2.                                                             
    In  so  far  as  this  table  differs  from  the  list  of  the actual 
   consonants  of  our records,  it is  arrived at  by deduction  from the 
   observable   changes   occurring   in   word-formation,   from   varia- 
   tions  in  spelling  in the  written documents  'seen' by  Jeremy, from 
   the  treatment  of  Avallonian  loan-words,  and  from  the  alteration 
   of the older forms that have been occasionally noted.                  
                                                                         
   Footnote 3.                                                             
    Adunaic   did   not   possess,   as   independent   Base-forming  ele- 
   ments,  nasals  of  the  c-  or K-series.  The latter  (here symbolized 
   by  9),  the  sound  of  ng in  English sing,  occurs, however,  as the 
   form  taken  (a)  by  an  'infixed'  nasal  before  consonants  of  the 
   K-series,  and  (b)  by  the  dental  nasal  N  (not  M) when  it comes 
   in  contact  with  a  consonant   of  the   K-series  in   the  process 
   of  word-formation.   On  'infixion'   see  below   [see  p.   417  and 
   Footnote  4].  Doubtless  Adunaic  originally  possessed   similarly  a 
   nasal of the c-series, but as these  all became  dentals, except  Y, if 
   it occurred at all, it  could only  occur in  NY. In  this combination, 
   
                 
                                                                        
   however,  the  Adunaim  appear  to  have  used the  same sign  as for 
   dental x.                                                             
                                                                        
   Footnote 4.                                                           
     Nasal-infixion  is  of   considerable  importance   in  Avallonian; 
   but  does  not  seem  to  occur  at  all in  Khazadian; so  that this 
   element  in  Adunaic  structure   may  be   due  to   Avallonian  in- 
   fluence in the prehistoric period.                                    
                                                                        
   Footnote 5.                                                           
     This sound only occurs in the combination NG, for which             
   Adunaic employed a single letter.                                     
                                                                        
   Footnote 6.                                                           
     Jeremy  could not  see this  very clearly;  it was  perhaps already 
   very old  and partly  illegible at  the period  to which  his 'sight' 
   was  directed.  We  believe  it  to  have   been  on   some  monument 
  
   marking  the  first  landing  of  Gimilzor,  son  of Azrubel,  on the 
   east  coast  of  Anadune.  It  cannot  have been  quite contemporary, 
   since the texts seem to  speak of  the Adunaic  script as  being only 
   invented after they had dwelt some little time in  the island.  It is 
   likely, nonetheless,  to date  from a  time at  least 500  years, and 
   quite  possibly  1000  years,  before the  time of  Ar-Pharazon. This 
   is  borne  out  both  by  the  letter-forms  and  by the  archaism of 
   the  linguistic  forms.  The length  of the  period during  which the 
   Adunaim  dwelt  in  Anadune  cannot  of  course  be  computed  at all 
   accurately  from  our  scrappy  material;  but  the  texts   seem  to 
   show that (a)  Gimilzor was  young at  the time  of the  landing; (b) 
   Ar-Pharazon  was  old at  the time  of the  Downfall; (c)  there were 
   twelve kings in between: that is practically 14  reigns [see  p. 381, 
   $20].  But  members  of  the  royal  house seem  often to  have lived 
   to  be  close  on  300;  while  kings  seem  normally  to  have  been 
   succeeded  by the  grandsons (their  sons were  as a  rule as  old as 
   200 or even  250 before  the king  'fell asleep',  and passed  on the 
   crown  to  their  own  sons,  so that  as long  and unbroken  a reign 
   as  possible  might  be  maintained,  and  because   they  themselves 
   had  become  engrossed  in  some  branch  of  art or  learning). This 
   means  that  the  realm  of  Anadune  may   have  lasted   well  over 
   2000 years.                                                           
                                                                        
   Footnote 7.                                                           
     Apparent   cases,   such  as   the  variation   between  pronominal 
   u- and hu-,  are due  to the  existence of  two stems,  one beginning 
   
   with  a  weak consonant  (3 or  ?), the  other with  the intensified 
   H-form.                                                              
                                                                       
   Footnote 8.                                                          
     In   composition   or   inflexion  a   'glide'  w   was  developed 
   between  u  and  a  following  vowel  (other   than  v),   and  this 
   developed  into  a  full  consonant  in Adunaic.  Similarly a  v was 
   developed  between  i  and  a  following vowel  (other than  i). The 
   best  representation  of Adunaic  w in  English letters  is probably 
   w; but I have used v in the Anglicizing of Adunaic names.            
                                                                       
   Footnote 9.                                                          
     Note  that these  variations are  only permitted  where the  CV is 
   in   normal   position;  such   forms  as   AN'KU,  UKLIB   are  not 
   permitted.                                                           
                                                                       
   Footnote 10.                                                         
     These modifications are  not held  to change  the identity  of the 
   CV,  so  that  they  can  occur  together  with  vowel-variation  in 
   subordinate  syllables:  thus  from  Base  GIM'L  a form  GAIMAL is 
   possible.                                                            
     N-infixion,  though  not  strictly a  vocalic change,  is included 
   here  because  it  plays a  similar part  in grammar  and derivation 
   to  Lengthening. It  only occurs  before a  medial or  final radical 
   (never as in Avallonian before  the initial),  and there  is limited 
   to  occurrence  before  the  Stops  and  z   (on  which   see  above 
   [p. 417]).                                                           
                                                                       
   Footnote 11.                                                         
     Common   nouns   can   be   converted   into   M.   or   F.   when 
   required  by  appropriate modifications  or affixes;  or, naturally, 
   separate  words  can  be  used.  Thus   karab  'horse',   pl. karib, 
   beside karbu m. 'stallion',  karbi 'mare'; raba  'dog', rabo  m. and 
   rabe  f.  'bitch'.  ana  'human being',  anu 'a  male, man',  ant 'a 
   female';  beside  naru  'man', kali  'woman'. nuphar  'parent' (dual 
  
   nuphrat  'father  and  mother'  as  a  pair),  beside   ammi,  amme, 
   'mother'; attu, atto 'father'.                                       
                                                                       
   Footnote 12.                                                         
     In  most  of  our  records  from  approximately  the  time  of the 
   Downfall final  -a was  in fact  often omitted  in speech,  not only 
   before  the  vocalic beginning  of another  word, but  also (especi- 
   ally) finally (i.e. at the end of a sentence or phrase) and in other 
   cases;  so  that  the  spoken  language  could  have  various  final 
   consonant combinations.                                              
   
   Footnote 13.                                                         
     This use of u and i (and of o from  au, e  from ai)  as m.  and f. 
   signs runs through all Adunaic  grammar. u  and i  are the  bases of 
   pronominal  stems  for  'he'  and  'she'.  The  use  of  the affixed 
   elements -u and  -F finally  to mark  gender (or  sex): as  in karbu 
   'stallion',  or  urgi  'female bear',  is in  fact probably  a close 
   parallel  to  such  modern  English  formations as  'he-goat', 'she- 
   bear'.                                                               
                                                                       
   Footnote 14.                                                         
     In  apposition  each  noun  was  separate  and  had   an  indepen- 
   dent accent. In the  genitive function  the preceding  or adjectival 
   noun  received  a  louder stress  and higher  tone, the  second noun 
   being   subordinated.   These   combinations   are    virtual   com- 
   pounds.  They  are  often  in  Adunaic  script  joined  with  a mark 
   like  a  hyphen  (  -  ) or  (=), or  are actually  compounded. Even 
   when  they  are  not  conjoined  the  end  of  one  noun   is  often 
   assimilated  to  the  following,  as  in  Aman-thani  to Amat-thani, 
   Amatthani   'Land   of   Aman'.   Adunaic   has   another   way   of 
   expressing the genitive, where the nexus is not  quite so  close: by 
   the adjectival  prefix -an.  Though this  resembles the  function of 
   English 'of', it is not a preposition  (Adunaic prepositions  are in 
   fact  usually  'postpositions'  following  their  noun);  it  is the 
   equivalent of  an inflexion  or suffix.  Thus thani an Aman, usually 
   thani  'nAman  'Land  of  Aman'.  The  same  prefix  occurs  in adun 
   'west,  westward',  aduni  'the  West',  anaduni   'western'.  Other 
   examples  of  the  adjectival  use   are:  kadar-lai   'city  folk', 
   azra-zain  'sea-lands,  sc.  maritime  regions',  Ar-Pharazon  'King 
   Pharazon'.                                                           
                                                                       
   Footnote 15.                                                         
     The  O.  form  huznu,  borrowed  from  the  nouns  of   Strong  II 
   and  Weak,  is frequently  found in  nouns whose  final vowel  is u. 
   It occurs  also in  nouns with  other final  vowels (as  zadnu), but 
   less frequently.                                                     
                                                                       
   Footnote 16.                                                         
     Dissyllabic  nouns  with  a  long  final  syllable  (containing a) 
   sometimes, especially in the older  texts, make  a strong  plural by 
   change  of  a  to i,  but not  other strong  forms: so batin, batina 
   'roads'.                                                             
                                                                       
                                    *                                  
   
                                                                 
                                                                                 
     Of  further  material  on   Adunaic  in   addition  to   'Lowdham's  Report' 
   there is  not a  great deal,  and what  there is  consists almost  entirely of 
   preliminary  working,  much  of  it  very  rough,  for  the text  given above. 
   From  the  point  where  it breaks  off (at  the beginning  of the  section on 
   Masculine,   Feminine,   and   Common   Nouns,   p.   432),   however,  draft- 
  
   ing  in  manuscript is  found for  its continuation.  The complexities  of the 
   passage  of  these  nouns  from  'strong'  to  'weak'  declension  are  rather 
   obscurely  arranged  and  presented,  and  there  are  illegibilities.  I have 
   been  in  two  minds  whether  to  print  this  draft;  but  on  the  whole it 
   seems  a  pity  to  omit  it.  The  form  given  here  is somewhat  edited, by 
   removal  of  repetition,  small  clarifications  of  wording,  omission  of  a 
   few  obscure  notes,  and  the  use  of  the  macron  throughout  in  place of 
   the confusing mixture of macron and circumflex in the manuscript.              
                                                                                 
     Masculine,   Feminine,   and   Common   nouns   only  differ   in  the       
   Singular  Subjective,  where the  suffix is  M. -un,  F. -in,  C. -(a)n.       
   Feminines   also   are   very  rarely   'basic',  being   nearly  always       
   formed   with   suffix   from   a   masculine   or   common   noun  [see       
   p. 426].                                                                       
     M.   and   F.   nouns  also   have  mainly   become  weak,   since  as       
   a  rule  they  show  lengthening  in  the  stem  (final  syllable)  as a       
   formative not an inflexional device.                                           
     Therefore  corresponding  to  Neuter   Strong  I   we  have   a  small       
   class  I(a)  as  tamar  'smith',  and  a  diminishing  variety  I(b)  as       
   phazan  'prince,  king's  son'.  Corresponding   to  Neuter   Strong  II       
   there  is  a  small  class  II(a)  of  mainly   common  nouns   as  raba       
   'dog',  and  II(b)  of  nouns  ending  in  u (masc.),  i  (fem.),  a       
   (common);  to  which  are  joined  nouns  ending  in  o  (masc.)  and  e       
   (fem.) [on which see below]. These have usually become weak.                  
                                                                                 
                                    Strong I(a).                                  
                                                                                 
   Examples: tamar, m. smith,- nithil, f. girl ., nimir, c. Elf .,                
   uruk, c. 'goblin, orc.'                                                        
                                                                                 
   Singular N. tamar      nithil       nimir        uruk       
            S. tamrun     nithlin      nimran       urkan      
            O. tamur-     nithul-      nimur-       uruk-      
                (tamru-)   (nithlu-)    (nimru-)     (urku-) 
                                                                                 
   Dual        tamrat     nithlat      nimrat       urkat      
                                                                                 
   Plural   N. tamir      nithil       nimir        urik       
            S. tamrim     nithlim      nimrim       urkim      
   
                                    I(b).                               
                                                                      
   Examples: phazan 'prince'; banath 'wife'; zigur 'wizard'.           
                                                                      
   Singular    N.    phazan       banath            zigur             
               S.    phazanun     banathin          zigurun            
               O.    (phazun-)    (banuth-)         (zigur-)           
                     phazanu-     banathu-          ziguru             
                                                                      
   Dual              phazanat     banathat          zigurat                     
                                                                      
   Plural      N.    phazin       banith            zigir                                       
               S.    phazinim     banithim          zigirim                            
                                                                      
   Here  belong  only  masculines  with  a,  u  in final  syllables and 
   feminines  with  a.  And  these  may  all  be declined  weak: plural 
   phazani, -im, banathi, ziguri, etc.                                 
                                                                      
                                  II(a).                               
                                                                      
   There  are  very  few  M.,  F.,  C.  nouns  here  since   such  have 
   normally  long  final  stems  and  have  become  weak.  Here  belong 
  
   chiefly archaic naru 'male', zini 'female' (beside naru,  zini), and 
   nouns denoting animals, as raba 'dog'.                              
                                                                      
   Singular    N. naru   zini       raba                       
               S. narun  zinin      raban                      
               O. naru-  zinu-      rabu-                      
                                                                      
   Dual           narat  zinat      rabat                              
                                                                      
   Plural      N. nari   zini       rabi                                            
               S. narim  zinim      rabim                                     
                                                                      
    Nouns corresponding to II(b) have all become weak except           
   ana 'human being', which makes plural ani beside weak anai.         
                                                                      
   Singular    N. ana      Dual anat Plural N. ani                             
               S. anan                      S. anim                    
               O. anu-                                                 
                                 Weak (a).                             
                                                                      
   Here  belong  nouns  ending  in  a   consonant.  These   are  seldom 
   'basic' (except as described above in compounds).                   
   Examples: bar 'lord'; mith 'little  girl'; nuph  'fool' [but  niph p. 
   426].                                                               
   
   Singular    N.  bar      mith        nuph                                  
               S.  barun    mithin      nuphan (or m.f. nuphun, -in)          
               O.  baru-    (mithu-)    nuphu- (f. nuphi-)                    
                            mithi-                                            
                                                                                
   Dual            barat    mithat      nuphat                                
                                                                                
   Plural      N.  bari     mithi       nuphi                                                    
               S.  barim    mithim      nuphim                                            
                                                                                
                                     Weak (b).                                   
                                                                                
   Here belong (i) masculines and feminines  ending in  u and  t and             
   common  nouns  in  a.  Also (ii)  a new  class, masculines  in o,             
   feminines in e. These are not quite clear in origin.  They appear             
   to derive (a) from basic stems in aw, ay; (b) from -aw,  -ay used             
   as m. f. suffixes as variants of u, i; (c) from common nouns in a             
   + m. u, f. i, instead of varying vowel. So raba  > rabau  > rabo.             
   These are specially used in f., since rabi would appear  the same             
   as the common plural.                                                         
   Examples:  nardu  'soldier'; zori   'nurse'; mano  'spirit'; izre             
   'sweetheart, beloved'; ana 'human'. To this class  (especially in             
   plural) belong many names of peoples as Adunai.                               
                                                                                
   Singular  N. nardu      zori          mano      izre              
             S. nardun     zorin         manon     izren             
             O. nardu-     zori- (arch.  mano-     izre (izrayu) 
                             zoriyu)                                        
                                                                                
   Dual         narduwat   zoriyat       manot     izret (izrayat)           
                                         (manawat)                       
                                                                                
   Plural    N. narduwi    zori          manoi     (izre) izreni             
             S. narduwim   zorim         manoim    (izrem) izrenim          
                                                                                
    Other  rough  pages  are  interesting  as  showing  that  a  major  change in 
   my  father's  conception   of  the   structure  entered   as  the   work  pro- 
  
   gressed:  for  the  Adunaic noun  at first  distinguished five  cases, Normal, 
   Subjective,   Gentitive,   Dative,   and  Instrumental.   To  give   a  single 
   example,  in  masculine  nouns  the  genitival  inflexion  was o  (plural om); 
   the dative -s, -se  (plural -sim);  and the  instrumental -ma  (plural -main), 
   this  being  in  origin  an  agglutinated  post-position  meaning  'with', and 
   expressing  an  instrumental  or  comitative  relation.  At  this   stage  the 
   masculine bar 'lord' showed the following inflexional system (if I      
   interpret it correctly):           
   Singular   N. bar                Dual barut           Plural bari             
              S. barun                   barut                  barim           
   
          G. baro                   barot                 bariyom             
          D. barus                  barusit               barisim             
          I. baruma                 barumat               barumain            
                                                                             
    Of  notes  on  other  aspects  of  Adunaic  grammar  there is  scarcely a 
   trace: a few very rough jottings on the verb system  are too  illegible to 
   make  much  of.  It  can  be  made  out  however  that  there  were  three 
   classes of verbs: I Biconsonantal,  as kan  'hold'; II  Triconsonantal, as 
   kalab  'fall  down';  III  Derivatives,  as  azgara-  'wage  war', ugruda- 
   'overshadow'.  There  were  four  tenses:  (1)  aorist  ('corresponding to 
   English "present", but used more often  than that  as historic  present or 
   past in narrative'); (2) continuative (present); (3)  continuative (past); 
   (4) the past tense ('often used as pluperfect when aorist is used  = past, 
   or  as future  perfect when  aorist =  future'). The  future, subjunctive, 
   and  optative  were  represented  by  auxiliaries;  and  the  passive  was 
   rendered by the impersonal verb forms 'with subject in accusative'.        
                                                                             
   I  have  remarked  before  on   the  altogether   unmanageable  difficulty 
   that much of my  father's philological  writing presents:  I wrote  in The 
   Lost Road and Other Writings (V.342):                                      
     It  will  be  seen  then   that  the   philological  component   in  the 
   evolution   of   Middle-earth   can   scarcely   be  analysed,   and  most 
   certainly cannot be presented,  as can  the literary  texts. In  any case, 
   my  father  was  perhaps  more  interested  in  the  processes  of  change 
   than  he  was  in displaying  the structure  and use  of the  languages at 
   any given time - though this  is no  doubt due  to some  extent to  his so 
   often  starting  again  at  the  beginning with  the primordial  sounds of 
   the  Quendian  languages,  embarking   on  a   grand  design   that  could 
   not  be  sustained  (it  seems  indeed that  the very  attempt to  write a 
   definitive  account  produced  immediate  dissatisfaction  and  the desire 
   for  new  constructions:  so  the  most  beautiful  manuscripts  were soon 
   treated with disdain).                                                     
   'Lowdham's  Report'  is  thus  remarkable  in  that  it  was   allowed  to 
   stand, with virtually no subsequent  alteration; and  the reason  for this 
   is  that  my  father  abandoned  the  further  development of  Adunaic and 
   never returned to it. This is emphatically not to suggest, of course, that 
   at  the  moment  of   its  abandonment   he  had   not  projected   -  and 
   probably quite fully projected  - the  structure of  Adunaic grammar  as a 
   whole;  only  that  (to  the  best  of  my  knowledge)  he  wrote  down no 
   more  of  it.  Why  this  should  have  been must  remain unknown;  but it 
   may  well  be  that  his  work was  interrupted by  the pressure  of other 
   concerns  at  the  point  where  'Lowdham's  Report'  ends, and  that when 
   he had leisure to return  to it  he forced  himself to  turn again  to The 
   Lord of the Rings.                                                         
    In the years that followed  he turned  into different  paths; but  had he 
   returned  to  the  development  of  Adunaic,  'Lowdham's  Report'   as  we 
   have  it  would  doubtless  have  been   reduced  to   a  wreck,   as  new 
   
    conceptions  caused  shifts and  upheavals in  the structure.  More than 
    likely, he would have begun again, refining  the historical  phonology - 
    and  perhaps  never  yet  reaching  the  Verb.  For   'completion',  the 
  
    achievement  of  a fixed  Grammar and  Lexicon, was  not, in  my belief, 
    the over-riding aim. Delight lay in the creation itself, the creation of 
    new linguistic form  evolving within  the compass  of an  imagined time. 
    'Incompletion'  and  unceasing  change, often  frustrating to  those who 
    study these languages,  was inherent  in this  art. But  in the  case of 
    Adunaic,  as  things  turned  out,  a  stability  was  achieved,  though 
    incomplete:  a  substantial  account of  one of  the great  languages of 
    Arda,  thanks  to  the  strange  powers  of  Wilfrid Jeremy  and Arundel 
    Lowdham.                                                                 
   
   
  
   
  J. R. R. TOLKIEN 
   
  MORGOTH'S RING 
   
  THE HISTORY OF MIDDLE-EARTH 
  Volume 10 
   
   
  The Later Silmarillion 
  Part One 
  The Legends of Aman 
   
   
  Edited by Christopher Tolkien 
   
   
   
  HarperCollinsPublishers, 1994 
  First published in Great Britain by HarperCollinsPublishers 1993 
   
  ________________________________ 
  Òåêñò îòñêàíèðîâàí ñ îðèãèíàëà è ïåðåâåäåí â òåêñòîâóþ ôîðìó. ß ñòàðàëñÿ èñïðàâèòü 
  âñå îøèáêè, âîçíèêàþùèå ïðè èñïîëüçîâàíèè òåõíîëîãèè OCR, íî ïîëíîé ãàðàíòèè â 
  îòñóòñòâèè òàêîâûõ äàòü íå ìîãó. 
  Ä.Â. 
   
  
  The Silmarillion, foundation of the imagined world of J. R. R. Tolkien, was 
  as is well known never completed, never brought to a final form after the writing of 
  The Lord of the Rings: the work is known from the text published posthumously in 
  1977, a construction from the narratives that existed, not a completion. 
  In Morgoth's Ring, the first of two companion volumes, Christopher 
  Tolkien describes and documents the later history of The Silmarillion, from the time 
  when his father turned again to 'the Matter of the Elder Days' after The Lord of the 
  Rings was at last achieved. The text of the Annals of Aman, the 'Blessed Land' in 
  the far West, is given in full; while in writings hitherto unknown is seen the nature 
  of the problems that J. R. R. Tolkien explored in his later years, as new and radical 
  ideas, portending upheaval in the old narratives, emerged at the heart of the 
  mythology, and as the destinies of Men and Elves, mortals and immortals, became 
  of central significance, together with a vastly enlarged perception of the evil of 
  Melkor, the Shadow upon Arda. Among these writings a central place is given to the 
  Athrabeth Finrod ah Andreth, in which the Elvish King of Nargothrond debates 
  with the 'wise-woman' Andreth the injustice of human mortality. 
  The second part of this history of the later Silmarillion will be concerned 
  with developments in the legends of Beleriand after the completion of The Lord of 
  the Rings, and will include the unpublished story The Wanderings of Hurin. 
  
  CONTENTS 
   
  Foreword 
  page 
  ix 
  PART ONE 
   
  AINULINDALË 
  1 
  PART TWO 
   
  THE ANNALS OF AMAN 
  45 
  PART THREE 
   
  THE LATER QUENTA SILMARILLION 
   
  I. THE FIRST PHASE 
  141 
  1. Of theValar 
  143 
  2. Of Valinor and the Two Trees 
  152 
  3. Of the Coming of the Elves 
  158 
  4. Of Thingol and Melian 
  171 
  5. Of Eldanor and the Princes of the Eldalië 
  173 
  6. Of the Silmarils and the Darkening of Valinor 
  184 
  7. Of the Flight of the Noldor 
  193 
  8. Of the Sun and Moon and the Hiding of Valinor 
  197 
  II. THE SECOND PHASE 
  199 
  TheValaquenta 
  199 
  The Earliest Version of the Story of Finwë and Míriel
  205 
  Laws and Customs among the Eldar 
  207 
  Later versions of the Story of Finwë and Míriel 
  254 
  Of Fëanor and the Unchaining of Melkor 
  271 
  Of the Silmarils and the Unrest of the Noldor 
  273 
  Of the Darkening of Valinor 
  282 
  Of the Rape of the Silmarils 
  292 
  Of the Thieves' Quarrel 
  295 
  PART FOUR 
   
  ATHRABETH FINROD AH ANDRETH 
  301 
  PART FIVE 
   
  MYTHS TRANSFORMED 
  367 
  Appendix: Synopsis of the Texts 
  432 
  Index 
  434 
  
   
  FOREWORD 
   
  The Quenta Silmarillion, with the Ainulindalë, the Annals of Valinor, and 
  the Annals of Beleriand, as they stood when my father began The Lord of the Rings 
  at the end of 1937, were published six years ago in The Lost Road and Other 
  Writings. That was the first great break in the continuous development of The 
  Silmarillion from its origins in The Book of Lost Tales; but while one may indeed 
  regret that matters fell out as they did just at that time, when the Quenta Silmarillion 
  was in sight of the end, it was not in itself disastrous. Although, as will be seen in 
  Part One of this book, a potentially destructive doubt had emerged before my father 
  finished work on The Lord of the Rings, nonetheless in the years that immediately 
  followed its completion he embarked on an ambitious remaking and enlargement of 
  all the Matter of the Elder Days, without departure from the essentials of the original 
  structure. 
  The creative power and confidence of that time is unmistakable. In July 
  1949, writing to the publishers on the subject of a sequel to Farmer Ciles of Ham, 
  he said that when he had finally achieved The Lord of the Rings 'the released spring 
  may do something'; and in a letter to Stanley Unwin of February 1950, when, as he 
  said, that goal had been reached at last, he wrote: 'For me the chief thing is that I 
  feel that the whole matter is now "exorcized", and rides me no more. I can turn now 
  to other things...' It is very significant also, I believe, that at that time he was deeply 
  committed to the publication of The Silmarillion and The Lord of the Rings 'in 
  conjunction or in connexion' as a single work, 'one long Saga of the Jewels and the 
  Rings'. 
  But little of all the work begun at that time was completed. The new Lay of 
  Leithian, the new tale of Tuor and the Fall of Gondolin, the Grey Annals (of 
  Beleriand), the revision of the Quenta Silmarillion, were all abandoned. I have little 
  doubt that despair of publication, at least in the form that he regarded as essential, 
  was the prime cause. The negotiations with Collins to publish both works had 
  collapsed. In June 1952 he wrote to Rayner Unwin: 
  As for The Lord of the Rings and The Silmarillion, they 
  are where they were. The one finished (and the end revised), and 
  the other still unfinished (or unrevised), and both gathering dust. 
  I have been both off and on too unwell, and too burdened to do 
  much about them, and too downhearted. Watching paper-
  shortages and costs mounting against me. But I have rather 
  modified my views. Better something than nothing! Although to 
  me all are one, and the 'Lord of the Rings' would be better far 
  (and eased) as part of the whole, I would gladly consider the 
  publication of any part of this stuff. Years are becoming 
  precious... 
  Thus he bowed to necessity, but it was a grief to him. 
  This second break was destructive - in the sense, that The Silmarillion 
  would never now be finally achieved. In the years that followed he was 
  overwhelmed: the demands of his position in the University, and the necessity of 
  moving house, led him to declare that the preparation of The Lord of the Rings for 
  publication, which should have been 'a labour of delight', had been 'transformed into 
  a nightmare'. Publication was followed by a huge correspondence of discussion, 
  
  explanation, and analysis, of which the examples retrieved and published in the 
  volume of his letters provide abundant evidence. It seems not to have been until the 
  end of the 1950s that he turned again seriously to the Silmarillion narrative (for 
  which there was now an insistent demand). But it was too late. As will be seen in the 
  latter part of this book, much had changed since (and, as I incline to think, in direct 
  relation to) the publication of The Lord of the Rings and its immediate aftermath. 
  Meditating long on the world that he had brought into being and was now in part 
  unveiled, he had become absorbed in analytic speculation concerning its underlying 
  postulates. Before he could prepare a new and final Silmarillion he must satisfy the 
  requirements of a coherent theological and metaphysical system, rendered now more 
  complex in its presentation by the supposition of obscure and conflicting elements 
  in its roots and its tradition. 
  Among the chief 'structural' conceptions of the mythology that he pondered 
  in those years were the myth of Light; the nature of Aman; the immortality (and 
  death) of the Elves; the mode of their reincarnation; the Fall of Men and the length 
  of their early history; the origin of the Orcs; and above all, the power and 
  significance of Melkor-Morgoth, which was enlarged to become the ground and 
  source of the corruption of Arda. For this reason I have chosen Morgoth's Ring as 
  the title of this book. It derives from a passage in my father's essay 'Notes on 
  motives in the Silmarillion' (pp. 394 ff.), in which he contrasted the nature of 
  Sauron's power, concentrated in the One Ring, with that of Morgoth, enormously 
  greater, but dispersed or disseminated into the very matter of Arda: 'the whole of 
  Middle-earth was Morgoth's Ring'. 
   
  Thus this book and (as I hope) its successor attempt to document two 
  radically distinct 'phases': that following the completion of The Lord of the Rings, 
  and that following its publication. For a number of reasons, however, I have found it 
  more satisfactory in presentation to divide the material, not according to these two 
  'phases', but by separating the narrative into two parts. While this division is 
  artificial, I have been able to include in this book a high proportion of all that my 
  father wrote in the years after The Lord of the Rings was finished, both in narrative 
  and discussion (to which must be added of course all the material in the volume of 
  letters), concerning the Elder Days before the Hiding of Valinor. The next volume 
  will contain, according to my intention, all or at any rate most of the original texts 
  relating to the legends of Beleriand and the War of the Jewels, including the full text 
  of the Grey Annals and a major narrative remaining unpublished and unknown. The 
  Wanderings of Húrin. 
   
  The publication of the texts in this book makes it possible to relate, if not at 
  all points or in every detail, the first eleven chapters (with the exception of Chapter 
  II 'Of Aulë and Yavanna' and Chapter X 'Of the Sindar') of the published 
  Silmarillion to their sources. This is not the purpose of the book, and I have not 
  discussed the construction of the published text at large; I have presented the 
  material in terms of its evolution from earlier forms, and in those parts that concern 
  the revision and rewriting of the Quenta Silmarillion I have retained the paragraph 
  numbers from the pre-Lord of the Rings text given in Volume V, so that comparison 
  is made simple. But the (inevitably complex) documentation of the revised Quenta 
  Silmarillion is intended to show clearly its very curious relationship to the Annals of 
  Aman, which was a major consideration in the formation of the text in the first part 
  of the published work. 
  
  I am much indebted to Mr Charles Noad, who has once again undertaken 
  the onerous task of reading the text in proof independently and checking all 
  references and citations with scrupulous care, to its great improvement. 
   
  I am very grateful for the following communications concerning Volume 
  IX, Sauron Defeated. Mr John D. Rateliff has pointed out an entry in the diary of 
  W. H. Lewis for 22 August 1946 (Brothers and Friends: The Diaries of Major 
  Warren Hamilton Lewis, ed. C. S. Kilby and M. L. Mead, 1982, p. 194). In this 
  entry Warnie Lewis recorded that at the Inklings meeting that evening my father 
  read 'a magnificent myth which is to knit up and conclude his Papers of the Notions 
  [sic] Club.' The myth is of course the Drowning of Anadune. I was present on this 
  occasion but cannot recall it (in this connection see Sauron Defeated p. 389). 
  Mr William Hicklin has explained why John Rashbold, the undergraduate 
  member of the Notion Club who never speaks, should bear the second name Jethro. 
  In the Old Testament Moses' father-in-law is named both Jethro and Reuel (Exodus 
  2:18 and 3:1); thus John Jethro Rashbold = John Reuel Tolkien (see Sauron 
  Defeated pp. 151, 160). 
  I was unable to explain the reference (pp. 277-8) to the retreat of the Danes 
  from Porlock in Somerset to 'Broad Relic', but Miss Rhona Beare has pointed out 
  that 'Broad Relic' and 'Steep Relic' are in fact names used in manuscripts of the 
  Anglo-Saxon Chronicle for the islands of Flatholme and Steepholme at the mouth of 
  the river Severn (see The Lost Road and Other Writings p. 80); according to Earle 
  and Plummer, Two of the Saxon Chronicles Parallel (1892; II. 128), 'The name 
  "Relic" may point to some Irish religious settlements on these islands; "relicc" (= 
  reliquiae) is the regular Irish name for a cemetery. ' 
  I take this opportunity to notice two important misprints that entered the 
  text of Sauron Defeated at a late stage. The first is on p. 297, where line 45 of the 
  poem Imram should read We sailed then on till all winds failed, etc. The second is 
  on p. 475, where in Index II a line was dropped after the entry Pharazîr; the 
  following should be restored: Pillar of Heaven, The 238, 241-2, 249, 302, 315, 317, 
  335, 353. 
   
  Lastly, I should mention that after the text of this book was in print I added 
  a discussion of the significance of the star-names that appear on p. 160 to the head-
  note to the Index. 
  
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
  PART ONE 
   
   
  AINULINDALË 
  
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     3 
   
  AINULINDALË 
   
  The evidence is clear that when The Lord of the Rings was at last 
  completed my father returned with great energy to the legends of the Elder Days. He 
  was working on the new version of the Lay of Leithian in 1950 (III.330); and he 
  noted (V.294) that he had revised the Quenta Silmarillion as far as the end of the 
  tale of Beren and Luthien on 10 May 1951. The last page of the later Tale of Tuor, 
  where the manuscript is reduced to notes before finally breaking off (Unfinished 
  Tales p. 56), is written on a page from an engagement calendar bearing the date 
  September 1951, and the same calendar, with dates in September, October, and 
  November 195l, was used for riders to Tuor and the Grey Annals (the last version of 
  the Annals of Beleriand and a close companion work to the Annals of Aman, the last 
  version of the Annals of Valinor). The account, some ten thousand words long, of 
  the 'cycles' of the legends, written to Milton Waldman of the London publisher 
  Collins and given in part in The Letters of J. R. R. Tolkien (no.131), was very 
  probably written towards the end of that year. 
  Until recently I had assumed without question that every element in the 
  new work on the Elder Days belonged to the years 1950 and 1951; but I have now 
  discovered unambiguous evidence that my father had in fact turned again to the 
  Ainulindalë some years before he finished The Lord of the Rings. As will be seen, 
  this is no mere matter of getting the textual history right, but is of great significance. 
  I had long been aware of extremely puzzling facts in the history of the 
  rewriting of the Ainulindalë. The fine pre-Lord of the Rings manuscript, lettered 'B', 
  was described and printed in V.155 ff.; as I noted there (p. 156) 'the manuscript 
  became the vehicle of massive rewriting many years later, when great changes in the 
  cosmological conception had entered.' So drastic was the revision (with a great deal 
  of new material written on the blank verso pages) that in the result two distinct texts 
  of the work, wholly divergent in essential respects, exist physically in the same 
  manuscript. This new text I shall distinguish as 'C'. 
  But there is another text, a typescript made by my father, that was also 
  directly based on Ainulindalë B of the 1930s; and in this there appears a much more 
  radical - one might say a devastating - change in the cosmology: for in this version 
  the Sun is already in existence from the beginning of Arda. I shall refer to this 
  typescript as 'C*'. 
  A peculiarity of C* is that for a long stretch it proceeds in very close 
  relationship to C, but yet constantly differs from it, though always in
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     4 
   
  quite insignificant ways. In many cases my father later wrote in the C reading on the 
  typescript. I will illustrate this by a single example, a passage in §25 (p. 15). Here 
  C*, as typed, has: 
   
  But when they clad themselves the Valar arrayed themselves in the 
  form and temper some as of male and some as of female; and the choice that 
  they made herein proceeded, doubtless, from that temper that each had from 
  their uttermost beginning; for male and female are not matters only of the 
  body any more than of the raiment. 
   
  The C text has here: 
   
  But when they clad themselves the Valar arrayed them in the form 
  some as of male and some as of female; for that difference of temper they 
  had even from their beginning, and it is but bodied forth in the choice of 
  each, not made by the choice; even as with us male and female may be 
  shown by the raiment, but is not made thereby. 
   
  Now in C this passage was written at the same time as what precedes it and what 
  follows it - it is all of a piece; whereas in C* the original typed passage was struck 
  through and the C text substituted in pencil. 
  There seemed no other explanation possible but that C* preceded C; yet it 
  seemed extraordinary, even incredible, that my father should have first made a clear 
  new typescript version from' the old B manuscript and then returned to that 
  manuscript to cover it somewhat chaotically with new writing - the more so since 
  C* and C are for much of their length closely similar. 
  When working on The Notion Club Papers I found among rough notes and 
  jottings on the Adûnaic language a torn half-sheet of the same paper as carries a 
  passage from the Ainulindalë, written in pencil in my father's most rapid hand. 
  While not proof that he was working on the Ainulindalë so early as 1946 (the year 
  to which I ascribe the development of Adunaic, when The Lord of the Rings had 
  been long halted and The Return of the King no more than begun: see IX.12-13, 
  147) this strongly suggested it; and as will be seen in a moment there is certain 
  evidence that the text C* was in existence by 1948. Moreover in a main structural 
  feature C* follows this bit of text, as C does not (see p. 42); it seemed very probable 
  therefore that C* was typed from a very rough text of which the torn half-sheet is all 
  that remains. 
  Here it must be mentioned that on the first page of C* my father wrote later 
  'Round World Version', and (obviously at the same time) on the title-page of B/C he 
  wrote 'Old Flat World Version' - the word 'Old' being a subsequent addition. It 
  would obviously be very interesting to know when he labelled them thus; and the 
  answer is provided by the following evidences. The first is a draft for a letter, 
  undated and with no indication of whom he was addressing: 
  
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     5 
   
  These tales are feigned to be translated from the preserved works of Ælfwine 
  of England (c.900 A.D.), called by the Elves Eriol, who being blown west 
  from Ireland eventually came upon the 'Straight Road' and found Tol Eressëa 
  the Lonely Isle. 
  He brought back copies and translations of many works. I do not 
  trouble you with the Anglo-Saxon forms. (The only trace of these is the use 
  of c for k as in Celeb- beside Keleb-.) 
  All these histories are told by Elves and are not primarily concerned 
  with Men. 
  I have ventured to include 2 others. 
  (1) A 'Round World' version of the 'Music of the Ainur' 
  (2) A 'Man's' version of the Fall of Numenor told from men's point 
  of view, and with names in a non-Elvish tongue. 'The Drowning of 
  Anadune'. This also is 'Round World'.' 
  The Elvish myths are 'Flat World'. A pity really but it is too integral 
  to change it. 
   
  On the back of the paper he wrote: 'For the moment I cannot find the Tale called 
  The Rings of Power' , and referred again in much the same terms to 'two other tales' 
  that he was 'enclosing'. 
  There is another draft for this letter which, while again undated, was 
  written from Merton College and addressed to Mrs. Katherine Farrer, the wife of Dr. 
  Austin Farrer, theologian and at that time Chaplain of Trinity College: 
   
  Dear Mrs. Farrer, 
  These tales are feigned (I do not include their slender framework) to 
  be translated from the preserved work of Ælfwine of England (c.900 A.D.), 
  who being blown west from Ireland eventually came upon the 'straight road' 
  and found the Lonely Isle, Tol Eressëa, beyond the seas. 
  There he learned ancient lore, and brought back translations and 
  excerpts from works of Elvish lore. The specimen of the 'Anglo-Saxon' 
  original is not included. 
  NB All these histories are told by the Elves, and are not primarily 
  concerned with Men. 
  I have ventured to include, besides the 'Silmarillion' or main 
  chronicle, one or two other connected 'myths': 'The Music of the Ainur', the 
  Beginning; and the Later Tales:2 'The Rings of Power', and 'The Fall of 
  Númenor', which link up with Hobbit-lore of the later or 'Third Age'. 
  Yours 
  JRRT 
   
  The end of this, from 'and the Later Tales', was struck out and marked 'not included'. 
  It cannot be doubted that these were drafts for the undated letter to
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     6 
   
  Katherine Farrer which is printed as no.115 in The Letters of J. R. R. Tolkien, for 
  through there is not much left from these drafts in that form of it, it contains the 
  words 'I am distressed (for myself) to be unable to find the "Rings of Power", which 
  with the "Fall of Numenor" is the link between the Silmarillion and the Hobbit 
  world.' 
  My father said in the first of the two drafts given above that he was 
  including in the materials to be lent to Katherine Farrer 'two others', one of which 
  was 'a "Round World" version of the "Music of Ainur"'; and this can be taken to 
  mean that he was giving her two versions, 'Flat World' and 'Round World'. Now 
  there is preserved a portion of a letter to him from Katherine Farrer, and on this my 
  father pencilled a date: 'October 1948'. She had by this time received and read what 
  he had given to her, and in the course of her illuminating and deeply enthusiastic 
  remarks she said: 'I like the Flat Earth versions best. The hope of Heaven is the only 
  thing which makes modern astronomy tolerable: otherwise there must be an East 
  and a West and Walls: aims and choices and not an endless circle of wandering.' 
  It must have been when he was preparing the texts for her that he wrote the 
  words 'Flat World Version' and 'Round World Version' on the texts B/C and C* of 
  the Ainulindalë. Beyond this one can only go by guesswork; but my guess is that the 
  'Flat World Version' was the old B manuscript before it had been covered with the 
  revisions and new elements that constitute version C. It may be that Katherine 
  Farrer's opinion had some influence on my father in his decision to make this new 
  version C on the old manuscript - deriving much of it from C*, and emending C* in 
  conformity with new readings. Thus: 
  - Ainulindalë B, a manuscript of the 1930s. When lending this to Katherine 
  Farrer in 1948 he wrote on it 'Flat World Version'. 
  - A new version, lost apart from a single torn sheet, written in 1946. 
  - A typescript, Ainulindalë C* , based on this text. When lending this in 
  1948 he wrote on it 'Round World Version'. 
  - Ainulindalë C, made after the return of the texts by covering the old B 
  manuscript with new writing, and removing certain radically innovative elements 
  present in C*. 
  It would in this way be entirely explicable how it came about that the 
  typescript C* preceded the complicated and confusing revision (C) on the old 
  manuscript - this being the precursor of the last version of the work that my father 
  wrote, Ainulindalë 'D', made in all probability not long after C. 
  Ainulindalë C* was thus an experiment, conceived and composed, as it 
  appears, before the writing of The Return of the King, and certainly before The Lord 
  of the Rings was finished. It was set aside; but as will appear later in this book, it 
  was by no means entirely forgotten. 
  C* should therefore in strict chronology be given first; but in view
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     7 
   
  of its peculiarities it cannot be made the base text. It is necessary therefore to change 
  the chronological order, and I give first version C in full, following it with a full 
  account of the development in the final text D, and postponing consideration of C* 
  to the end of Part One. 
  Before giving the text of C, however, there is another brief document that 
  has value for dating: this is a brief, isolated list of names and their definitions 
  headed Alterations in last revision 1951.3 
   
  Atani N[oldorin] Edain = Western Men or Fathers of Men 
  Pengoloð4 
  Aman name of land beyond Pelóri or mountains of Valinor, of 
  which Valinor is part 
  Melkor5 
  Arda Elvish name of Earth = our world. Also Kingdom of Arda = 
  fenced region. Field of Arda. 
  Illuin Lamp of North = Helkar6 
  Ormal Lamp of South = Ringil6 
  Isle of Almaren in the Great Lake 
  Valaróma = Horn of Oromë 
  Eru = Ilúvatar 
  Ëa = Universe of that which Is 
   
  Not all these names were newly devised at this time, of course: thus Eru and Arda 
  go back to my father's work on The Notion Club Papers and The Drowning of 
  Anadûnê, as also does Aman (where however it was the Adûnaic name of Manwë). 
  In Ainulindalë C appear Arda, Melkor, and Pelóri, but the Lamps are called 
  Foros and Hyaras, not Illuin and Ormal, and the Isle in the Great Lake is Almar, not 
  Almaren. The final text D, as originally written, has Atani, Almaren and Aman, but 
  Aman did not mean the Blessed Realm; the Lamps are named Forontë and 
  Hyarantë, and the Horn of Oromë is Rombaras. These differences from the '1951 
  list' show that Ainulindalë D was made before that time. 
  I give now the text of Ainulindalë C in full. Since despite radical changes in 
  the structure and the addition of much new material a good deal of the old form does 
  survive, it is not really necessary to do so, but to give it partly in the form of textual 
  notes would make the development very difficult to follow; and Ainulindalë C is an 
  important document in the history of the mythological conception of the created 
  Universe. The remodelling that constituted C out of B was in fact done at different 
  times, and is in places chaotic, full of changes and substitutions; I do not attempt to 
  disentangle the different layers, but give the final form after all changes, with a few 
  developments that took place while C was in the making recorded in the notes that 
  follow the text (p. 22). I have numbered the paragraphs as a convenient means of 
  reference subsequently. 
  
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     8 
   
   
  On the title-page the original words 'This was written by Rúmil of Tûn' 
  (V.156) were extended thus: 
  This was written by Rúmil of Túna 
  and was told to Ælfwine in Eressëa 
  (as he records) 
  by Pengoloð the Sage 
  The form Túna for Tûn as the name of the city came in with the earliest 
  layer of emendation to QS (pre-Lord of the Rings, see V.225, §39). Since the city is 
  Tirion in The Lord of the Rings it might be thought that this extension of the title 
  was made in the earlier period; but in a later version of the title-page (p. 30) my 
  father retained 'Rúmil of Túna', and in the Annals of Aman he frequently used Túna 
  (beside Tirion) in general reference to 'the city on the hill' (sec p. 90, §67). 
  It is not said in any of the title-pages to the texts of the earlier period that 
  Pengoloð (Pengolod) actually instructed Ælfwine himself; he is cited as the author 
  of works which Ælfwine saw and translated.7 
   
  The Music of the Ainur 
  and the Coming of the Valar 
   
  These are the words that Pengoloð8 spake to Ælfwine 
  concerning the beginning of the World. 
  §1 There was Ilúvatar, the All-father, and he made first the 
  Ainur, the Holy Ones, that were the offspring of his thought, and they 
  were with him before aught else was made. And he spoke to them, 
  propounding to them themes of music, and they sang before him, and 
  he was glad. But for a long while they sang only each alone, or but 
  few together, while the rest hearkened; for each comprehended only 
  that part of the mind of Iluvatar from which he came, and in the 
  understanding of their brethren they grew but slowly. Yet ever as they 
  listened they came to deeper understanding, and increased in unison 
  and harmony. 
  §2 And it came to pass that Ilúvatar called together all the 
  Ainur, and declared to them a mighty theme, unfolding to them things 
  greater and more wonderful than he had yet revealed; and the glory of 
  its beginning and the splendour of its end amazed the Ainur, so that 
  they bowed before Ilúvatar and were silent. 
  §3 Then said Ilúvatar: 'Of the theme that I have declared to 
  you, I will now that ye make in harmony together a Great Music. And 
  since I have kindled you with the Flame Imperishable, ye shall show 
  forth your powers in adorning this theme, each with his own thoughts 
  and devices, if he will. But I will sit
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     9 
   
  and hearken and be glad that through you great beauty has been 
  wakened into song.' 
  §4 Then the voices of the Ainur, like unto harps and lutes, and 
  pipes and trumpets, and viols and organs, and like unto countless 
  choirs singing with words, began to fashion the theme of Iluvatar to a 
  great music; and a sound arose of endless interchanging melodies, 
  woven in harmony, that passed beyond hearing into the depths and 
  into the heights, and the places of the dwelling of Ilúvatar were filled 
  to overflowing, and the music and the echo of the music went out into 
  the Void, and it was not void. Never since have the Ainur made any 
  music like to this music, though it has been said that a greater still 
  shall be made before Ilúvatar by the choirs of the Ainur and the 
  Children of Ilúvatar after the end of days.9 Then shall the themes of 
  Ilúvatar be played aright, and take Being in the moment of their 
  utterance, for all shall then understand his intent in their part, and shall 
  know the comprehension of each, and Ilúvatar shall give to their 
  thoughts the secret fire, being well pleased. 
  §5 But now Ilúvatar sat and hearkened, and for a great while it 
  seemed good to him, for in the music there were no flaws. But as the 
  theme progressed, it came into the heart of Melkor to interweave 
  matters of his own imagining that were not in accord with the theme 
  of Ilúvatar; for he sought therein to increase the power and glory of 
  the part assigned to himself. To Melkor among the Ainur had been 
  given the greatest gifts of power and knowledge, and he had a share in 
  all the gifts of his brethren; and he had gone often alone into the void 
  places seeking the Imperishable Flame. For desire grew hot within 
  him to bring into Being things of his own, and it seemed to him that 
  Iluvatar took no thought for the Void, and he was impatient of its 
  emptiness. Yet he found not the Fire, for it is with Ilúvatar. But being 
  alone he had begun to conceive thoughts of his own unlike those of 
  his brethren. 
  §6 Some of these thoughts he now wove into his music, and 
  straightway discord arose about him, and many that sang nigh him 
  grew despondent and their thought was disturbed and their music 
  faltered; but some began to attune their music to his rather than to the 
  thought which they had at first. Then the discord of Melkor spread 
  ever wider, and the melodies that had been heard at first foundered in 
  a sea of turbulent sound. But Ilúvatar sat and hearkened, until it 
  seemed that about his throne there was a raging storm, as of dark 
  waters that made war one
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     10 
   
  upon the other in an endless wrath that would not be assuaged. 
  §7 Then Ilúvatar arose, and the Ainur perceived that he smiled; 
  and he lifted up his left hand, and a new theme began amid the storm, 
  like and yet unlike to the former theme, and it gathered power and had 
  new beauty. But the discord of Melkor arose in uproar and contended 
  with it, and there was again a war of sound more violent than before, 
  until many of the Ainur were dismayed and played no longer, and 
  Melkor had the mastery. Then again Ilúvatar arose, and the Ainur 
  perceived that his countenance was stern; and he lifted up his right 
  hand; and behold, a third theme grew amid the confusion, and it was 
  unlike the others. For it seemed at first soft and sweet, a mere rippling 
  of gentle sounds in delicate melodies, but it could not be quenched, 
  and it grew, and it took to itself power and profundity. And it seemed 
  at last that there were two musics progressing at one time before the 
  seat of Ilúvatar, and they were utterly at variance. One was deep and 
  wide and beautiful, but slow and blended with an immeasurable 
  sorrow, from which its beauty chiefly came. The other had now 
  achieved a unity of its own; but it was loud, and vain, and endlessly 
  repeated, and it had little harmony, but rather a clamorous unison as of 
  many trumpets braying upon a few notes. And it essayed to drown the 
  other music by the violence of its voice, but it seemed that its most 
  triumphant notes were taken by the other and woven into its own 
  solemn pattern. 
  §8 In the midst of this strife, whereat the halls of Ilúvatar 
  shook and a tremor ran out into the silences yet unmoved, Ilúvatar 
  arose a third time, and his face was terrible to behold. Then he raised 
  up both his hands, and in one chord, deeper than the Abyss, higher 
  than the Firmament, more glorious than the Sun, piercing as the light 
  of the eye of Ilúvatar, the Music ceased. 
  §9 Then Ilúvatar spoke, and he said: 'Mighty are the Ainur, 
  and mightiest among them is Melkor; but that he may know, and all 
  the Ainur, that I am Ilúvatar, those things that ye have sung and 
  played, lo! I will show them forth, that ye may see what ye have done. 
  And thou, Melkor, shalt see that no theme may be played that has not 
  its uttermost source in me, nor can any alter the music in my despite. 
  For he that attempteth this shall be but mine instrument in the devising 
  of things more wonderful, which he himself hath not imagined.' 
  §10 Then the Ainur were afraid, and they did not yet
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     11 
   
  comprehend the words that were said to them; and Melkor was filled 
  with shame, of which came secret anger. But Ilúvatar arose in 
  splendour, and he went forth from the fair regions that he had made 
  for the Ainur; and the Ainur followed him. 
  §11 But when they were come into the Void, Ilúvatar said to 
  them: 'Behold your Music!' And he showed to them a vision, giving to 
  them sight where before was only hearing; and they saw a new World 
  made visible before them, and it was globed amid the Void, and it was 
  sustained therein, but was not of it. And as they looked and wondered 
  this World began to unfold its history, and it seemed to them that it 
  lived and grew. 
  §12 And when the Ainur had gazed for a while and were silent, 
  Ilúvatar said again: 'Behold your Music! This is your minstrelsy; and 
  each of you that had part in it shall find contained there, within the 
  design that I set before you, all those things which it may seem that he 
  himself devised or added. And thou, Melkor, wilt discover all the 
  secret thoughts of thy mind, and wilt perceive that they are but a part 
  of the whole and tributary to its glory.' 
  §13 And many other things Ilúvatar spoke to the Ainur at that 
  time, and because of their memory of his words, and the knowledge 
  that each has of the music which he himself made, the Ainur know 
  much of what was, and is, and is to come, and few things are unseen 
  by them. Yet some things there are that they cannot see, neither alone 
  nor taking counsel together (as thou shalt hear, Ælfwine); for to none 
  but himself has Ilúvatar revealed all that he has in store, and in every 
  age there come forth things that are new and have no foretelling, for 
  they do not spring from the past. And so it was that, as this vision of 
  the World was played before them, the Ainur saw that it contained 
  things which they had not thought. And they saw with amazement the 
  coming of the Children of Ilúvatar, and the habitation that was 
  prepared for them; and they perceived that they themselves in the 
  labour of their music had been busy with the preparation of this 
  dwelling, and yet knew not that it had any purpose beyond its own 
  beauty. For the Children of Ilúvatar were conceived by him alone; and 
  they came with the Third Theme,10 and were not in the theme which 
  lluvatar propounded at the beginning, and none of the Ainur had part 
  in their making. Therefore when they beheld them, the more did they 
  love them, being things other than themselves, strange and free, 
  wherein they saw the mind of Iluvatar reflected anew and
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     12 
   
  learned yet a little more of his wisdom, which otherwise had been 
  hidden even from the Holy Ones. 
  §14 Now the Children of Ilúvatar are Elves and Men, the 
  Firstborn and the Followers. And amid all the splendours of the 
  World, its vast halls and spaces, and its wheeling fires, Ilúvatar chose 
  a place for their habitation in the Deeps of Time and in the midst of 
  the innumerable Stars. And this habitation might seem a little thing to 
  those who consider only the majesty of the Ainur, and not their 
  terrible sharpness - as who should take the whole field of the Sun as 
  the foundations of a pillar and so raise it until the cone of its summit 
  was more bitter than a needle - or who consider only the 
  immeasurable vastness of the World, which still the Ainur are 
  shaping, and not the minute precision to which they shape all things 
  therein. But thou must understand, Ælfwine, that when the Ainur had 
  beheld this habitation in a vision and had seen the Children of Ilúvatar 
  arise therein, then many of the most mighty of the Holy Ones bent all 
  their thought and their desire towards that place. And of these Melkor 
  was the chief, even as he was in the beginning the greatest of the 
  Ainur who took part in the Music. And he feigned, even to himself at 
  first, that he desired to go thither and order all things for the good of 
  the Children of Ilúvatar, controlling the turmoils of the heat and the 
  cold that had come to pass through him. But he desired rather to 
  subdue to his will both Elves and Men, envying the gifts with which 
  Ilúvatar promised to endow them; and he wished himself to have 
  subjects and servants, and to be called Lord, and to be a master over 
  other wills. 
  §15 But the other Ainur looked upon this habitation in the 
  Halls of Aman,11 which the Elves call Arda, the Earth, and looking 
  upon light they were joyful, and their eyes seeing many colours were 
  filled with gladness; but because of the roaring of the sea they felt a 
  great unquiet. And they observed the winds and the air, and the 
  matters whereof the Middle-earth was made,12 of iron and stone and 
  silver and gold and many substances; but of all these water they most 
  greatly praised. And it is said by the Eldar that in water there lives yet 
  the echo of the Music of the Ainur, and many of the Children of 
  Ilúvatar hearken still unsated to the voices of the sea, and yet know 
  not for what they listen. 
  §16 Now to water had that Ainu whom we call Ulmo most 
  turned his thought, and of all most deeply was he instructed by
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     13 
   
  Ilúvatar in music. But of the airs and winds Manwë most had 
  pondered, who was the noblest of the Ainur. Of the fabric of Earth had 
  Aulë thought, to whom Ilúvatar had given skill and knowledge scarce 
  less than to Melkor; but the delight and pride of Aulë was in the deed 
  of making, and in the thing made, and not in possession nor in 
  himself, wherefore he became a maker and teacher, and none have 
  called him lord. 
  §17 Now Ilúvatar spake to Ulmo and said: 'Seest thou not here 
  in this little realm in the Deeps of Time and in the midst of the 
  innumerable Stars how Melkor hath made war upon thy province? He 
  hath bethought him of bitter cold immoderate, and yet hath not 
  destroyed the beauty of thy fountains, nor of thy clear pools. Behold 
  the snow, and the cunning work of frost! Behold the towers and 
  mansions of ice! Melkor hath devised heats and fire without restraint, 
  and hath not dried up thy desire, nor utterly quelled the music of the 
  sea. Behold rather the height and glory of the clouds, and the 
  everchanging mists and vapours, and listen to the fall of rain upon the 
  Earth! And in these clouds thou art drawn yet nearer to Manwë, thy 
  friend whom thou lovest.' 
  §18 Then Ulmo answered: 'Yea, truly. Water is become now 
  fairer than my heart imagined, neither had my secret thought 
  conceived the snow-flake, nor in all my music was contained the 
  falling of the rain. Lo! I will seek Manwë, that he and I may make 
  melodies for ever and ever to thy delight!' And Manwë and Ulmo 
  have from the beginning been allied, and in all things have served 
  most faithfully the purpose of Ilúvatar. 
  §19 But behold! even as Ulmo spoke, and while the Ainur 
  were yet gazing upon this vision, it was taken away and hidden from 
  their sight; and it seemed to them that in that moment they perceived a 
  new thing, Darkness, which they had not known before, except in 
  thought. But they had become enamoured of the beauty of the vision, 
  and engrossed in the unfolding of the World which came there to 
  being, and their minds were filled with it; for the history was 
  incomplete and the circles not full-wrought when the vision was taken 
  away, and there was unrest among them. 
  §20 Therefore Ilúvatar called to them and said: 'I know the 
  desire of your minds that what ye have seen should verily be, not only 
  in your thought, but even as ye yourselves are, and yet other. 
  Therefore I say: Let these things Be! And I will send forth the flame 
  imperishable into the Void, and it shall be at the heart
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     14 
   
  of the World, and the World shall Be; and those of you that will may 
  go down into it.' And suddenly the Ainur saw afar off a light, as it 
  were a cloud with a living heart of flame; and they knew that this was 
  no vision only, but that Ilúvatar had made a new thing. 
  §21 Thus it came to pass that of the Holy Ones some abode 
  still with Ilúvatar beyond the confines of the World; but others, and 
  among them many of the greatest and most fair, took the leave of 
  Ilúvatar and descended into it. But this condition Ilúvatar made, or it 
  is the necessity of their love, that their power should henceforth be 
  contained and bounded in the World, and be within it for ever, so that 
  they are its life and it is theirs. And therefore, Ælfwine, we name them 
  the Valar, the Powers of the World. 
  §22 But behold! when the Valar entered into the World they 
  were at first astounded and at a loss, for it was as if naught was yet 
  made which they had seen in vision, and all was but on point to begin, 
  and yet unshapen; and it was dark. For the Great Music had been but 
  the growth and flowering of thought in the Timeless Halls, and the 
  Vision only a foreshowing; but now they had entered in at the 
  beginning of Time, and the Valar perceived that the World had been 
  but foreshadowed and foresung, and they must achieve it. 
  §23 So began their great labours in wastes unmeasured and 
  unexplored, and in ages uncounted and forgotten, until in the Deeps of 
  Time and in the midst of the vast halls of the World there came to be 
  that hour and that place where was made the habitation of the 
  Children of Ilúvatar. And in this work the chief part was taken by 
  Manwë and Aulë and Ulmo. But Melkor, too, was there from the first, 
  and he meddled in all that was done, turning it, if he might, to his own 
  desires and purposes; and he kindled great fires. When therefore Earth 
  was young and full of flame Melkor coveted it, and he said to the 
  Valar: 'This shall be my own kingdom! And I name it unto myself!' 
  §24 But Manwë was the brother of Melkor in the mind of 
  Ilúvatar, and he was the chief instrument of the second Theme that 
  Ilúvatar had raised up against the discord of Melkor; and he called 
  unto himself others of his kin and many spirits both greater and less, 
  and they went down into the Halls of Aman and aided Manwë, lest 
  Melkor should hinder the fulfilment of their labour for ever, and the 
  Earth should wither ere it
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     15 
   
  flowered. And Manwë said unto Melkor: 'This kingdom thou shalt not 
  take for thine own, wrongfully, for many others have laboured here no 
  less than thou.' And there was strife between Melkor and the Valar, 
  and for a time Melkor departed and 
  withdrew to other regions and did there what he would, but the Earth 
  he could not put from his heart. For he was alone, without friend or 
  companion, and he had as yet but small following; since of those that 
  had attuned their music to his in the beginning not all had been willing 
  to go down with him into the World, and few that had come would yet 
  endure his servitude. 
  §25 But the Valar now took to themselves shape and form; and 
  because they were drawn thither by love for the Children of Ilúvatar, 
  for whom they hoped, they took shape after that manner which they 
  had beheld in the Vision of Ilúvatar; save only in majesty and 
  splendour, for they are mighty and holy. Moreover their shape comes 
  of their knowledge and desire of the visible World, rather than of the 
  World itself, and they need it not, save only as we use raiment, and yet 
  we may be naked and suffer no loss of our being. Therefore the Valar 
  may walk unclad, as it were, and then even the Eldar cannot clearly 
  perceive them, though they be present. But when they clad themselves 
  the Valar arrayed them in the form some as of male and some as of 
  female; for that difference of temper they had even from their 
  beginning, and it is but bodied forth in the choice of each, not made 
  by the choice; even as with us male and female may be shown by the 
  raiment, but is not made thereby. And Manwë and Ulmo and Aulë 
  were as Kings; but Varda was the Queen of the Valar, and the spouse 
  of Manwë, and her beauty was high and terrible and of great 
  reverence. Yavanna was her sister, and Yavanna espoused Aulë; but 
  Nienna dwells alone, even as does Ulmo. And these with Melkor are 
  the Seven Great Ones of the Kingdom of Arda.13 But think not, Æ-
  lfwine, that the shapes wherein the Great Ones array themselves are at 
  all times like unto the shapes of kings and queens of the Children of 
  Ilúvatar; for at whiles they may clothe them in their own thought, 
  made visible in forms terrible and wonderful. And I myself, long years 
  agone, in the land of the Valar14 have seen Yavanna in the likeness of 
  a Tree; and the beauty and majesty of that form could not be told in 
  words, not unless all the things that grow in the earth, from the least 
  unto the greatest, should sing in choir together, making unto their
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     16 
   
  queen an offering of song to be laid before the throne of Ilúvatar. 
  §26 And behold! the Valar drew unto them many companions, 
  some less, some well-nigh as great as themselves, and they laboured 
  in the ordering of the Earth, and the curbing of its tumults. Then 
  Melkor saw what was done, and that the Valar walked upon Earth as 
  powers visible, clad in the raiment of the World, and were lovely and 
  glorious to see, and blissful; and that Earth was become as a garden 
  for them, for its turmoils were subdued. His envy grew then the 
  greater within him; and he also took visible form, but because of his 
  mood, and the malice that increased in him, that form was dark and 
  terrible. And he descended upon Earth in power and majesty greater 
  than any other of the Valar, as a mountain that wades in the sea and 
  has its head above the clouds and is clad in ice and crowned with fire 
  and smoke; and the light of his eyes was like a flame that withers with 
  heat and pierces with a deadly cold. 
  §27 Thus began the first battle of the Valar and Melkor for the 
  dominion of Arda; and of those tumults we know but little; for know 
  thou, Ælfwine, what I have declared unto thee is come from the Valar 
  themselves, with whom we of the Eldalië spoke in the land of Valinor, 
  and we were instructed by them; but little would they ever tell of the 
  days of war ere the coming of the Elves. But this we know: that the 
  Valar endeavoured ever, in despite of Melkor, to rule the Earth and to 
  prepare it for the coming of the Children; and they built lands, and 
  Melkor destroyed them; valleys they delved and Melkor raised them 
  up; mountains they carved and Melkor threw them down; seas they 
  hallowed and Melkor spilled them; and naught might come to peace or 
  lasting growth, for as surely as the Valar began a labour so would 
  Melkor undo it or corrupt it. And yet their labour was not vain, and 
  slowly the Earth was shaped and made firm. 
  §28 But of all such matters, Ælfwine, others shall tell thee, or 
  thou shalt read in other lore; for it is not my part at this time to instruct 
  thee in the history of the Earth. And now behold! here is the habitation 
  of the Children of Ilúvatar established at the last in the deeps of Time 
  and amidst the innumerable stars. And here are the Valar, the Powers 
  of the World, contesting for the possession of the jewel of Ilúvatar; 
  and thus thy feet are on the beginning of the road.
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     17 
   
  Words of Pengolod15 
  §29 And when he had ended the Ainulindalë, such as Rúmil 
  had made it, Pengolod the Sage paused a while; and Ælfwine said to 
  him: Little, you say, would the Valar tell to the Eldar of the days 
  before their coming: but do not the wise among you know more of 
  those ancient wars than Rúmil has here set forth? Or will you not tell 
  me more of the Valar as they were when first your kindred beheld and 
  knew them? 
  §30 And Pengoloð answered: Much of what I know or have 
  learned from the elders in lore, I have written; and what I have written 
  thou shalt read, if thou wilt, when thou hast learned better the tongue 
  of the Noldor and their scripts. For these matters are too great and 
  manifold to be spoken or to be taught in speech within the brief 
  patience and heedfulness of those of mortal race. But some little more 
  I may tell to thee now, since thou askest it of me. 
  §31 This tale I have heard also among the loremasters of the 
  Noldor in ages past. For they tell us that the war began before Arda 
  was full-shaped, and ere yet there was anything that grew or walked 
  upon earth, and for long Melkor had the upper hand. But in the midst 
  of the war a spirit of great strength and hardihood came to the aid of 
  the Valar, hearing in the far heaven that there was battle in the Little 
  World. And he came like a storm of laughter and loud song, and Earth 
  shook under his great golden feet. So came Tulkas, the Strong and the 
  Merry, whose anger passeth like a mighty wind, scattering cloud and 
  darkness before it. And Melkor was shaken by the laughter of Tulkas, 
  and fled from the Earth; and there was peace for a long age. And 
  Tulkas remained and became one of the Valar of the kingdom of 
  Arda; but Melkor brooded in the outer darkness, and his hate was 
  given to Tulkas for ever after. In that time the Valar brought order to 
  the seas and the lands and the mountains, and they planted seeds; and 
  since, when the fires had been subdued or buried beneath the primeval 
  hills, there was need of Light they wrought two mighty lamps for the 
  enlightening of the Middle-earth which they had built amid the 
  Encircling Seas, and they set the lamps upon high pillars, loftier far 
  than any of the mountains of the later days. And one they raised near 
  to the North of Middle-earth, and it was named Foros; and the other 
  they raised in the South, and it was called Hyaras.16 And the light of 
  the lamps of the Valar went out over the Earth so that
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     18 
   
  all was lit as it were in a changeless day. Then the seeds that the Valar 
  had planted began swiftly to sprout and to burgeon, and there arose a 
  multitude of growing things great and small, grasses, and flowers of 
  many colours, and trees whose blossom was like snow upon the 
  mountains17 but whose feet were wrapped in the shadow of their 
  mighty limbs. And beasts and birds came forth and dwelt in the green 
  plains or in the rivers and the lakes, or walked in the darkness of the 
  woods. And richest was the growth of plant and beast in the midmost 
  parts of the Earth where the lights of both lamps met and were 
  blended. And there upon the isle of Almar18 in a great lake was the 
  first dwelling of the gods, when all things were new, and green was 
  yet a marvel in the eyes of the makers. 
  §32 But at length Melkor returned in secret, and far in the 
  North where the light of Foros was only dim he made a hidden 
  dwelling. And he sent forth his power and turned again to evil much 
  that had been well begun, so that fens became rank and poisonous and 
  forests perilous and full of fear, and beasts became monsters of horn 
  and ivory and dyed the Earth with blood. And when he saw his time 
  he revealed himself and made war again on the Valar, his brethren; 
  and he threw down the lamps, and a new darkness fell on the Earth, 
  and all growth ceased; and in the fall of the lamps (which were very 
  great) the seas were lifted up in fury, and many lands were drowned. 
  And the Valar at that time had long dwelt upon an island in the midst 
  of the Earth,19 but now they were forced to depart again; and they 
  made their home in the uttermost West,20 and they fortified it; and 
  they built many mansions in that land upon the borders of the World 
  which is called Valinor; and to fence that land from the East they built 
  the Pelóri Valion,21 the Mountains of Valinor that were the highest 
  upon Earth. Thence they came with war against Melkor; but he had 
  grown in stature and malice, so that they could not at that time either 
  overcome him or take him captive, and he escaped from their wrath 
  and built himself a mighty fortress in the North of Middle-earth, and 
  delved great caverns underground, and gathered there many lesser 
  powers that seeing his greatness and growing strength were now 
  willing to serve him; and the name of that strong and evil place was 
  Utumno. 
  §33 Thus it was that Earth lay wrapped in darkness again, save 
  in Valinor, as the ages drew on to the hour appointed for the coming 
  of the Firstborn of the Children of Ilúvatar. And in
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     19 
   
  the darkness Melkor dwelt, and still often walked abroad in Middle-
  earth; and he wielded cold and fire, from the tops of the mountains to 
  the deep furnaces that are beneath them, and whatsoever was violent 
  or cruel or deadly in those days was laid to his charge. 
  §34 And in Valinor dwelt the Valar and all their kin and folk, 
  and because of the bliss and beauty of that land they came seldom to 
  Middle-earth. Yet Yavanna, to whom all things that grow are dear, 
  forsook not the Earth22 utterly, and leaving the house of Aulë and the 
  light of Valinor she would come at times and heal the hurts of Melkor; 
  and returning she would ever urge the Valar to that war with his evil 
  power that they must surely wage ere the coming of the Firstborn. 
  And Oromë also, the hunter, rode at whiles in the darkness of the unlit 
  forests, sounding his mighty horn, whereat the shadows of Utumno, 
  and even Melkor himself, would flee away. 
  §35 In the midst of the Blessed Realm Aulë dwelt, and 
  laboured long, for in the making of all things in that land he had the 
  chief part; and he wrought there many fair and shapely things both 
  openly and in secret. Of him comes the love and knowledge of the 
  Earth and of all those things that it contains, whether the lore of those 
  who do not make but seek only for the understanding of what is, 
  studying the fabric of the Earth and the blending and mutation of its 
  elements, or the lore of all craftsmen: the tiller and the husbandman, 
  the weaver, the shaper of wood, or the forger of metals. [And Aulë we 
  name the Friend of the Noldor, for of him they learned much in after 
  days, and they are the wisest and most skilled of the Elves. And in 
  their own fashion, according to their own gifts which Iluvatar gave to 
  them, they added much to his teaching, delighting in tongues and 
  alphabets and in the figures of broidery, of drawing, and of carving. 
  And the Noldor it was who achieved the invention of gems, which 
  were not in the world before their coming; and the fairest of all gems 
  were the Silmarils, and they are lost.]23 
  §36 But Manwë Súlimo, highest and holiest of the Valar, sat 
  upon the borders of the West, forsaking not in his thought the Outer 
  Lands. For his throne was set in majesty upon the pinnacle of 
  Taniquetil, which was the highest of the mountains of the world, 
  standing upon the margin of the Seas. Spirits in the shape of hawks 
  and eagles flew ever to and from his halls; and their eyes could see to 
  the depths of the sea and could pierce the
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     20 
   
  hidden caverns under the world, and their wings could bear them 
  through the three regions of the firmament beyond the lights of heaven 
  to the edge of Darkness. Thus they brought word to him of well nigh 
  all that passed in Aman:24 yet some things were hidden even from the 
  eyes of Manwë, for where Melkor sat in his dark thought impenetrable 
  shadows lay. With Manwë dwelt Varda the most beautiful, whom the 
  Noldor name Elbereth, Queen of the Valar; she it was who wrought 
  the stars. And the children of Manwë and Varda are Fionwe Úrion 
  their son, and Ilmarë their daughter;25 and these were the eldest of the 
  children of the Valar. They dwelt with Manwë, and with them were a 
  great host of fair spirits in great blessedness. Elves and Men revere 
  Manwë most of all the Valar, for he has no thought for his own 
  honour, and is not jealous of his power, but ruleth all to peace. [The 
  Lindar he loved most of all the Elves, and of him they received song 
  and poesy. For poesy is the delight of Manwë, and the song of words 
  is his music.]26 Behold, the raiment of Manwë is blue, and blue is the 
  fire of his eyes, and his sceptre is of sapphire which the Noldor 
  wrought for him; and he is King of the world of gods and elves and 
  men, and the chief defence against Melkor. 
  §37 But Ulmo was alone, and he abode not in Valinor, but 
  dwelt from the beginning of Arda in the Outer Ocean, as he still does; 
  and thence he governed the flowing of all waters, and the courses of 
  all rivers, the replenishment of springs and the distilling of rain and 
  dew throughout the world. In the deep places he gives thought to 
  music great and terrible; and the echo thereof runs through all the 
  veins of the Earth,27 and its joy is as the joy of a fountain in the sun 
  whose springs are in the wells of unfathomed sorrow at the 
  foundations of the world. The Teleri learned much of him, and for this 
  reason their music has both sadness and enchantment. Salmar came 
  with him, who made the conches of Ulmo; and Ossë and Uinen, to 
  whom he gave control of the waves and of the inner seas; and many 
  other spirits beside. And thus even under the darkness of Melkor life 
  coursed still through many secret lodes, and the Earth did not die; and 
  ever afterward to all who were lost in that darkness or wandered far 
  from the light of the Valar the ear of Ulmo was open, nor has he ever 
  forsaken Middle-earth, and whatsoever may since have befallen of 
  ruin or change he has not ceased to take thought for it, nor will until 
  the end.28 
  §38 After the departure of the Valar there was silence for an
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     21 
   
  age, and Ilúvatar sat alone in thought. Then Ilúvatar spake, and he 
  said: 'Behold I love the world, and it is a mansion for Elves and Men. 
  But the Elves shall be the fairest of earthly creatures, and they shall 
  have and shall conceive more beauty than all my children, and they 
  shall have greater bliss in this world. But to Men I will give a new 
  gift.' 
  §39 Therefore he willed that the hearts of Men should seek 
  beyond the world and find no rest therein; but they should have a 
  virtue to fashion their life, amid the powers and chances of the world, 
  beyond the Music of the Ainur, which is as fate to all things else. And 
  of their operation everything should be, in shape and deed, completed, 
  and the world fulfilled unto the last and smallest. Lo! even we, Elves, 
  have found to our sorrow that Men have a strange power for good or 
  ill, and for turning things aside from the purpose of Valar or of Elves; 
  so that it is said among us that Fate is not master of the children of 
  Men; yet are they blind, and their joy is small, which should be great. 
  §40 But Ilúvatar knew that Men, being set amid the turmoils of 
  the powers of the world, would stray often, and would not use their 
  gift in harmony; and he said: 'These too, in their time, shall find that 
  all they do redounds at the end only to the glory of my work.' Yet the 
  Elves say that Men are often a grief even unto Manwë, who knows 
  most of the mind of Ilúvatar. For Men resemble Melkor most of all the 
  Ainur, and yet he hath ever feared and hated them, even those who 
  served him.29 It is one with this gift of freedom that the children of 
  Men dwell only a short space in the world alive, and yet are not bound 
  to it, and depart whither we know not. Whereas the Eldar remain until 
  the end of days, and their love of the world is deeper, therefore, and 
  more sorrowful. But they die not, till the world dies, unless they are 
  slain or waste in grief - for to both these seeming deaths they are 
  subject - nor does age subdue their strength, unless one grow weary of 
  ten thousand centuries; and dying they are gathered in the halls of 
  Mandos in Valinor, whence often they return and are reborn in their 
  children. But the sons of Men die indeed, and leave the World; 
  wherefore they are called the Guests, or the Strangers. Death is their 
  fate, the gift of Ilúvatar unto them, which as Time wears even the 
  Powers shall envy. But Melkor hath cast his shadow upon it, and 
  confounded it with darkness, and brought forth evil out of good, and 
  fear out of hope. Yet it is said that they will join in the Second Music 
  of the Ainur, whereas Ilúvatar has not revealed what he
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     22 
   
  purposes for Elves and Valar after the World's end; and Melkor has 
  not discovered it. 
   
  NOTES 
  1 It was not until after the publication of Sauron Defeated that I remembered the 
  existence of this reference to The Drowning of Anadûnê as 'a "Man's" version of 
  the Fall of Númenor told from men's point of view', and the description of it as 
  'Round World': see IX.394-5, 406. 
  2 The first page of the third version of The fall of Númenor (IX.331) is headed 'The 
  Last Tales', and the tale itself numbered `1`. 
  3 I have referred to this list before, in V.294 and 338. In the latter passage I took the 
  'revision' to be that of the Quenta Silmarillion; but since not all the names in the 
  list occur in it the reference may be more general. 
  4 Pengoloð: i.e. not Pengolod. See note 15. 
  5 Melkor: i.e. not Melko; see V.338. 
  6 The names Helkar and Ringil were struck through at the time of writing; this was 
  a shorthand, meaning 'Illuin and Ormal replace Helkar and Ringil, which are 
  rejected.' See note 16. 
  7 On Ælfwine in Tol Eressëa see my summary in IX.279-80. 
  8 Rúmil in Ainulindalë B (V.156). 
  9 See V.164 note 2. 
  10 There was no suggestion in the earlier versions that the Children of Ilúvatar 
  entered the Music with the Third Theme. 
  11 Here and in §24 my father wrote the Halls of Anar, changing Anar to Aman later 
  (cf. notes 13 and 24). On the use of these names see pp. 28, 44. 
  12 See V.164 note 9. 
  13 Kingdom of Arda replaced Kingdom of Anar at the time of writing; cf. note 11. 
  14 Pengoloð refers to the time before the Flight of the Noldor. 
  15 These words were pencilled lightly on the manuscript. The name is clearly spelt 
  Pengolod here and in the paragraph that follows, but Pengoloð in §30. 
  16 In the Ambarkanta the northern lamp was Helkar, the southern Ringil, see p. 7 
  and note 6, and IV.256. 
  17 In the Quenta Silmarillion §38 (V.222), repeating the words of the Quenta 
  (IV.87), it was said that 'the first flowers that ever were east of the Mountains of 
  the Gods' bloomed on the western shores of Tol Eressëa in the light of the Trees 
  that came through the Pass of Kalakilya. 
  18 The name of the isle was first written Eccuilë, changed at once to
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     23 
   
  Eremar, which was subsequently altered to Almar (Almaren in the list of 
  alterations made in 1951, p. 7). 
  19 The concluding sentence of §31 concerning the dwelling of the Valar on 'the isle 
  of Almar in a great lake' was an addition to the main body of the new text; hence 
  the repetition here. 
  20 My father first wrote here: 'in the uttermost parts of Andúnë'. 
  21 The name Pelóri (Valion) first occurs here; it is found also (under Aman) in the 
  list of alterations made in 1951 (p. 7). 
  22 My father first wrote here 'world', changing it at once to 'earth', which I have 
  capitalised - as also at two other occurrences: capitalisation is inconsistent in 
  Ainulindalë C, partly owing to the retention of passages from the original text B. 
  23 The square brackets enclosing this passage (developed from Ainulindalë B, 
  V.162) probably imply its proposed exclusion. 
  24 The words in Aman were added later, at the same time as the change of the Halls 
  of Anar to the Halls of Aman in §§15, 24 (see note 11). 
  25 See V.165 note 20. 
  26 As note 23. 
  27 Ainulindalë B has 'all the veins of the world': this was changed to 'of the Earth', I 
  think simply to avoid repetition, since the sentence ends with 'the foundations of 
  the world'. 
  28 From this point there is no indication on the manuscript of my father's intention, 
  but in view of the next version D it seems clear that we are to continue with the 
  concluding portion of the old B text (from 'After the departure of the Valar...', 
  V.163). In D, however, there is an intervening passage (sec pp. 35-6) that makes 
  the conclusion more integral with what precedes. - These final paragraphs (§§38-
  40) were left largely unchanged (though with significant alterations in §40) from 
  the text of B, but I give it in full in order to provide a complete text at this point. 
  29 This was changed from the B version 'For Men resemble Melko most of all the 
  Ainur, and yet have ever feared and hated him.' 
   
  Commentary on the Ainulindale text C 
   
  The revision C introduces a radical re-ordering of the original matter of the 
  Ainulindalë, together with much that is new; and it is easiest to show this in the form 
  of a table. This table is in no sense a synopsis of the content, but simply a scheme to 
  show the structural interrelations. 
   
  B 
  C 
  The playing of the Music 
  The playing of the Music 
  Discord of Melko, the Three Themes 
  Discord of Melkor, the Three Themes 
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     24 
   
  Declaration of Ilúvatar to the Ainur:   the 
  Music has been given Being; the things 
  that Melko has introduced into the 
  Design 
  Declaration of Ilúvatar to the Ainur:      'I 
  will show forth the things that you 
  have played' 
  The Ainur see the World made real 
  The Ainur see the World in vision; they 
  see the coming of the Children of 
  Ilúvatar 
   
  Elves and Men made by Ilúvatar alone; 
  the love of the Ainur for them 
   
  Desire of the Ainur for the World, and 
  the desire of Melkor to have dominion 
  in it 
  Joy of the Ainur in the elements of the 
  Earth 
  Joy of the Ainur in the elements of the 
  Earth 
  Ulmo's concern with waters, Manwë's 
  with the airs, Aulë's with the fabric of 
  the Earth 
  Ulmo's concern with waters, Manwë's 
  with the airs, Aulë's with the fabric of 
  the Earth
  Desire of the Ainur for the World, and 
  the desire of Melko to have dominion 
  in it 
   
  Elves and Men made by Ilúvatar alone; 
  nature of the Children and their 
  relations with the Ainur 
   
   
  The vision of the World taken away; 
  unrest of the Ainur 
   
  Ilúvatar gives Being to the vision 
  Entry of the Ainur into the World 
  Entry of the Ainur into the World 
  Melko walked alone; Ulmo dwelt in the 
  Outer Ocean; Aulë in Valinor; Manwë 
  with Varda on Taniquetil. Relations 
  with the Teleri, Noldor, Lindar 
   
  The forms taken by the Valar, some 
  male, some female 
   
   
  The World unshaped; agelong labours of 
  the Valar 
   
  Strife between Melkor and the Valar; 
  withdrawal of Melkor from the Earth 
   
  The forms taken by the Valar, some 
  male, some female: 'I have seen 
  Yavanna' 
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     25 
   
   
  Melkor's return; first battle of the Valar 
  for the dominion of Arda; elemental 
  strife 
   
  End of the Ainulindalë of Rúmil told to 
  Ælfwine by Pengoloð 
   
  Words of Pengoloð 
   
  Question of Ælfwine and reply of 
  Pengoloð: 
   
  Coming of Tulkas and rout of Melkor 
   
  Building of the Lamps. Earth illumined; 
  arising of birds and beasts and flowers 
   
  Dwelling of the Valar on the island in 
  the great lake 
   
  Secret return of Melkor; blight and 
  monstrosity spread from his hidden 
  dwelling in the North; he cast down the 
  Lamps 
   
  Retreat of the Valar into the West and 
  foundation of Valinor 
   
  The Valar came with war against Melkor 
  but could not overcome him; Melkor 
  built Utumno 
   
  Melkor walked abroad in Middle-earth 
   
  The Valar came seldom to Middle-earth 
  save Yavanna and Oromë 
   
  Aulë dwelt in Valinor; Manwë with 
  Varda on Taniquetil; Ulmo in the Outer 
  Ocean. Relations with the Noldor, 
  Lindar, Teleri
  After the departure of the Valar, Ilúvatar's 
  silence, and then his declaration concerning 
  Elves and Men: the gift of freedom and death to 
  Men; nature of the immortality of the Elves
   
  End of the Ainulindalë spoken 
  by Rúmil to Ælfwine 
   
  The central shift in the myth of the Creation lies of course in the fact that in 
  the old form, when the Ainur contemplate the World and find joy In its 
  contemplation and desire it, the World has been given Being by Ilúvatar, whereas in 
  C it is a Vision that has not been given Being. With this may be compared my 
  father's words in the account of his
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     26 
   
  works written for Milton Waldman in 1951 (Letters no.131, p. 146): 
   
  They [the Valar] are 'divine', that is, were originally 'outside' and existed 
  'before' the making of the world. Their power and wisdom is derived from 
  their Knowledge of the cosmogonical drama, which they perceived first as a 
  drama (that is as in a fashion we perceive a story composed by someone 
  else), and later as a 'reality'. 
   
  In the Vision, moreover, in which the Ainur see the unfolding of the history of the 
  World as yet unmade, they see the arising within it of the Children of Ilúvatar (§13); 
  and when the Vision is made real and the Ainur descend into the World, it is their 
  knowledge and love of the Children of Ilúvatar who are to be that directs their shape 
  and form when they make themselves visible (§25). Several passages in letters of 
  my father from the years 1956-8 bear closely on these conceptions (see Letters 
  nos.181, 200, 212). 
  But the nature and extent of the Ainulindalë is also greatly changed; it 
  contains now the first battle of Melkor with the Valar for the dominion of Arda, but 
  it does not contain the original concluding passage concerning Ilúvatar's Gift to 
  Men, nor the accounts of Manwë, Ulmo and Aulë: these latter, together with much 
  new material concerning the first wars in Arda, are placed in a sort of Appendix, the 
  Words of Pengeloð to Ælfwine. This is reminiscent of the original Music of the 
  Ainur in The Book of Lost Tales, with Ælfwine (Eriol) appearing in person as 
  questioner. 
  In the pre-Lord of the Rings texts Melko's part in the beginning of Earth's 
  history was conceived far more simply. As late as the Ambarkanta (IV.238) the 
  story was that 
   
  the Valar coming into the World descended first upon Middle-earth at its 
  centre, save Melko who descended in the furthest North. But the Valar took a 
  portion of land and made an island and hallowed it, and set it in the Western 
  Sea and abode upon it, while they were busied in the exploration and first 
  ordering of the World. As is told they desired to make lamps, and Melko 
  offered to devise a new substance of great strength and beauty to be their 
  pillars. And he set up these great pillars north and south of the Earth's middle 
  yet nearer to it than the chasm; and the Gods placed lamps upon them and the 
  Earth had light for a while. 
   
  In the Quenta Silmarillion (V.208) and the Later Annals of Valinor (V.110-11) there 
  is no suggestion that Melko departed from the Earth after the first coming of the 
  Valar, and indeed the cosmology described in the Ambarkanta could not allow of it: 
  as I said in my commentary (IV.253): 
   
  It is not indeed explained in the Ambarkanta how the Valar entered the world 
  at its beginning, passing through the impassable Walls,
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     27 
   
  and perhaps we should not expect it to be. But the central idea at this time is 
  clear: from the Beginning to the Great Battle in which Melko was 
  overthrown, the world with all its inhabitants was inescapably bounded; but 
  at the very end, in order to extrude Melko into the Void, the Valar were able 
  to pierce the Walls by a Door. 
   
  The far more complex account in the new work of the movements of 
  Melkor and of his strife with the Valar is an indication at once, therefore, that shifts 
  have taken place in the cosmology. 
  In the Ainulindalë proper it is now told that Melkor entered the World with 
  the other Ainur at the beginning - he 'was there from the first', and claimed Earth for 
  his own (§23); but he was alone, and unable to resist the Valar, and he 'withdrew to 
  other regions' (§24). There followed the labours of the Valar 'in the ordering of the 
  Earth, and the curbing of its tumults', and Melkor saw from afar that 'Earth was 
  become as a garden for them'; then in envy and malice he 'descended upon Earth' to 
  begin 'the first battle of the Valar and Melkor for the dominion of Arda' (§§26-7). 
  The words 'Earth was become as a garden for them' are not to be interpreted as a 
  reference to the 'Spring of Arda', for the description of this follows in the Words of 
  Pengoloð; where appears also the wholly new element that Tulkas was not one of 
  the Ainur who entered the World at the beginning, but came only when 'in the far 
  heaven' he heard of the war 'in the Little World' (§31). 
  Then follows the building of the Lamps and the Spring of Arda; for Melkor 
  had fled from the Earth a second time, routed by Tulkas, and 'brooded in the outer 
  darkness'. At the end of 'a long age' he came back in secret to the far North of 
  Middle-earth, whence his evil power spread, and whence he came against the Valar 
  in renewed war, and cast down the Lamps (§32). Then the Valar departed from the 
  island of Almar in the great lake and made their dwelling in the uttermost West; and 
  from Valinor they came against Melkor again. But they could not defeat him; and at 
  that time he built Utumno. There are thus four distinct periods of strife between 
  Melkor and the Valar, and he departed out of Arda and returned to it twice. 
  We are brought therefore to the forbidding problem of the underlying 
  conception of the World in this phase of my father's later work. In the original 
  Music of the Ainur in The Book of Lost Tales Ilúvatar 'fashioned [for the Ainur] 
  dwellings in the void, and dwelt among them' (I.52); at the end of the Music he 
  'went forth from his dwellings, past those fair regions he had fashioned for the 
  Ainur, out into the dark places' (I.55), and 'when they reached the midmost void 
  they beheld a sight of surpassing beauty and wonder where before had been 
  emptiness': 'the Ainur marvelled to see how the world was globed amid the void and 
  yet separated from it' (I.55-6). This may not be a simple conception, but it is 
  pictorially simple. In Ainulindalë B it was
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     28 
   
  not changed (V.159). In the Ambarkanta 'the World' (Ilu) is 'globed' within the 
  invisible, impassable Walls of the World (Ilurambar), and 'the World is set amid 
  Kúma, the Void, the Night without form or time' (IV.235-7). I take these accounts to 
  be in agreement. 'The World' comprises 'the Earth' (Ambar), the region of the 
  heavenly bodies that pass over it, and the Outer Sea (Vaiya), 'more like to sea below 
  the Earth and more like to air above the Earth', which enfolds or 'englobes' all 
  (IV.236). 
  In C, likewise, Ilúvatar 'went forth from the fair regions that he had made 
  for the Ainur', and they came into the Void (§§10-11). There Ilúvatar showed them 
  a Vision, 'and they saw a new World ... globed amid the Void, and it was sustained 
  therein, but was not of it' (repeating the words of B, though they were here written 
  out anew). But then it is said in C (§14) that 'amid all the splendours of the World, 
  its vast halls and spaces, and its wheeling fires, Ilúvatar chose a place for their 
  habitation (i.e. the habitation of the Children of Ilúvatar] in the Deeps of Time and 
  in the midst of the innumerable Stars.' This habitation is 'Arda, the Earth', which is 
  'in the Halls of Aman' (§15). When Ilúvatar gave Being to the Vision, he said (§20): 
  'Let these things Be! And I will send forth the flame imperishable into the Void, and 
  it shall be at the heart of the World, and the World shall Be; and those of you that 
  will may go down into it.' Some of the Ainur 'abode still with Ilúvatar beyond the 
  confines of the World' (§21); but those who 'entered into the World' (§22) are the 
  Valar, the Powers of the World, and they laboured 'in wastes unmeasured and 
  unexplored ... until in the Deeps of Time and in the midst of the vast halls of the 
  World there came to be that hour and that place where was made the habitation of 
  the Children of Ilúvatar' (§23). It is also said (§24) that the lesser spirits who aided 
  Manwë 'went down into the Halls of Aman'. It is clear that 'the Halls of Aman' are 
  equivalent to 'the World' (and indeed in the following text D the reading of C in §23 
  'the vast halls of the World' becomes 'the vast halls of Aman'). I am unable however 
  to cast any light on the use of the name Aman in the later Ainulindalë texts. In The 
  Drowning of Anadûnê, where it first appeared, it was the Adûnaic name of Manwë, 
  but that meaning is surely not present here. 
  It emerges then that the word 'World' is explicitly used in a new sense. In 
  the Ambarkanta diagram I (IV.243) Ilu is 'the World', the Earth and Sky, two halves 
  of a globe itself globed within Vaiya. In C Arda, the Earth, the habitation of Elves 
  and Men, is within 'the World', 'the Halls of Aman'. The evident fact that my father 
  also used 'World' in another sense in C (the clearest case being 'that land upon the 
  borders of the World which is called Valinor', §32) does not make matters any 
  easier, but does not contradict this distinction. 
  In order to understand the implications of this change, it must first
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C     -     29 
   
  be asked: What can be said of the nature of Arda in this new conception? 
  In the Ambarkanta diagram I my father long afterwards changed the title-
  word Ilu to Arda (IV.242). He would scarcely have done this if the conceptions 
  behind the two names did not continue to bear a substantial resemblance to each 
  other. Arda, then, retains major characteristics of the image of Ilu, and this is shown 
  by what is said in the text of C itself: as that Ulmo 'dwelt from the beginning of 
  Arda in the Outer Ocean' and the echo of his music 'runs through all the veins of the 
  Earth' (§37), or that the spirits flying from Manwë's halls in the shape of hawks and 
  eagles were borne by their wings 'through the three regions of the firmament' (§36). 
  On this basis it may be said that the major difference in the new conception 
  is that while Arda is physically the same as Ilu, it is no longer 'the World globed 
  amid the Void': for Arda is within 'the World'-which is itself 'globed amid the Void' 
  (§11). 
  But we at once meet with a serious difficulty - and there was no second 
  Ambarkanta to help in resolving it. For 'the World', 'the Halls of Aman', which 
  surrounds Arda, is not the Void: though Arda 'might seem a little thing to those ... 
  who consider only the immeasurable vastness of the World' (§14), the World is 
  spatially defined ('globed', §11), and it contains 'splendours . . . and wheeling fires'; 
  and Ilúvatar chose the habitation of the Children, which is Arda, 'in the midst of the 
  innumerable Stars'. How can this possibly be brought into agreement with the idea 
  (IV.241, 243) of the Tinwë-mallë, the path of the stars, which is the 'middle air' of 
  Ilmen, the second region of the firmament of Ilu? Yet in C (§36) the spirits that fly 
  from Taniquetil pass through 'the three regions of the firmament beyond the lights of 
  heaven to the edge of Darkness' . Since this derives without change from B (V.162), 
  and since C is a reworking of the actual B manuscript, it might be thought that this 
  passage was retained unintentionally; but in fact it comes in a part of the text that 
  was written entirely anew, not emended on the original manuscript (much of C was 
  written anew even when the old text was being largely followed). 
  It has been seen (p. 27) that the greatly enlarged history of Melkor and the 
  Valar in the beginning depends in part on the changed cosmology, for he twice 
  departed out of Arda. This raises the question of the passage of the Walls of the 
  World, and indeed of the form which that conception now took: for, as will be seen, 
  the idea of the Walls had not been abandoned. But I postpone further discussion of 
  this baffling topic until subsequent texts that bear on it are reached. 
   
  Ainulindalë D 
   
  This next version of the Ainulindalë is a manuscript of unusual
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version D     -     30 
   
  splendour, with illuminated capitals and a beautiful script, in which for a part of its 
  length my father made use of Anglo-Saxon letter-forms - even to the extent of using 
  old abbreviations, as the letter 'thorn' with a stroke across the stem for 'that'. This 
  feature at once associates it closely with Ainulindalë C, where in the long passages 
  of new text written on the old manuscript he did the same here and there. There can 
  in any case be little question that this new version belongs closely in time with C, 
  which was a very difficult and chaotic text and had to be given more lucid form; and 
  it shares the common characteristic of the various series of my father's manuscripts 
  of beginning as a close (indeed in this case almost an exact) copy of the exemplar 
  but diverging more and more markedly as it proceeds. In this case I give the full text 
  only for certain passages, and for the rest list the changes (other than a small number 
  of slight stylistic changes of a word or two without significance for the conception) 
  by reference to the paragraphs of C. 
  The text of D was subsequently emended, though not very heavily, in 
  several 'layers', the earlier made with care, the later roughly; where of any 
  importance these are shown as such in the textual representation that follows. 
   
  D has a fine separate title-page, with Ainulindalë in tengwar, and then: 
   
  Ainulindalë 
  The Music of the 
  Ainur 
  This was made by Rúmil of Túna in the Elder 
  Days. It is here written as it was spoken in 
  Eressëa to Ælfwine by Pengoloð the Sage. To it 
  are added the further words that Pengoloð 
  spoke at that time concerning the Valar, the 
  Eldar and the Atani; of which more is said 
  hereafter 
   
  The first page of the text is headed Ainulindalë (written also in tengwar), and is then 
  as in C (p. 8), with the following added subsequently: 'First he recited to him the 
  Ainulindalë as Rúmil made it.' 
  § 13 '(as thou shalt hear, Ælfwine)' omitted. 
  § 14 'the whole field of the Sun'; D 'the whole field of Arda' 
  § 15 'the Halls of Aman' as in C; not subsequently emended (see p.37). 
  § 16 As written, D retained the reading of C: 'and not in possession nor in himself, 
  wherefore he became a maker and teacher, and none have called him Lord.' 
  This was emended to: 'and neither in possession nor in his own mastery; 
  wherefore he gives and hoards not, and is free from care, passing ever on to 
  some new
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version D     -     31 
   
  work.' The new text being in the present tense conflicts with 'the delight ... of 
  Aulë was in the deed of making' just preceding. 
  § 17 'Behold the towers and mansions of ice!' omitted, perhaps inadvertently. 
  § 19 After 'when the vision was taken away' there is a footnote that seems to have 
  been an early addition: 
  And some have said that the Vision ceased ere the fulfilment of the 
  Dominion of Men and the fading of the Firstborn; wherefore, though the 
  Music is over all, the Valar have not seen as with sight the Later Ages or the 
  ending of the World. Quoth Pengoloð. 
  §20 Before 'Let these things Be!' the word 'Ea!' was added subsequently; and after 
  'Ilúvatar had made a new thing' was added 'Ea, the World that Is.' 
  § 23 'in the midst of the vast halls of the World'; D 'in the midst of the vast halls of 
  Aman'; 'Aman' here later emended to 'Ea' (see note 15 above, and p. 37). 
  § 24 'they went down into the Halls of Aman'; D 'they came down into the fields of 
  Arda' 
  'but the Earth he could not put from his heart'; D 'but he did not put the desire 
  of the kingdom of Arda from his heart' 
  The concluding passage of this paragraph, from 'For he was alone, without 
  friend or companion...', omitted. 
  § 25 'shape and form'; 'form' emended in D to 'hue'. 
  § 27 'But this we know:'; D 'But this said Rúmil in the end of the Ainulindalë which 
  I have recounted to thee:' 
  'the coming of the Children'; D 'the coming of the Firstborn' 
  'And yet their labour was not vain, and slowly the Earth was shaped and made 
  firm'; D 'And yet their labour was not all in vain; and though nowhere and in no 
  work was their will and purpose wholly fulfilled, and all things were in hue and 
  shape other than the Valar had at first intended, slowly nonetheless the Earth 
  was fashioned and made firm.' 
  Heading before §29: 'Words of Pengolod'; D 'Here are the words of Pengoloð to 
  Ælfwine' 
  § 29 'Pengolod'; D 'Pengoloð' (but 'Pengoloð' in C §30) 
  § 31 'the loremasters of the Noldor'; D 'the lore masters' 'the Little World'; D 'the 
  Little Kingdom' 
   
  After the passage about the coming of Tulkas in §31 the text of D shows so 
  many changes from C that I give the next part in full. 
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version D     -     32 
   
  In that time the Valar brought order to the seas and the lands and the 
  mountains, and Yavanna planted at last the seeds that she had long 
  devised. And since, when the fires had been subdued or buried 
  beneath the primeval hills, there was need of light, Aulë wrought two 
  mighty lamps for the enlightenment of the Middle-earth which he had 
  built amid the Encircling Seas. Then Varda filled the lamps and 
  Manwë hallowed them, and the Valar set them upon high pillars, more 
  lofty far than are any mountains of the later days. One lamp they 
  raised near to the North of Middle-earth, and it was named [Forontë >] 
  Illuin; and the other was raised in the South, and it was named 
  [Hyarantë >] Ormal; and the light of the Lamps of the Valar flowed 
  out over the Earth, so that all was lit as it were in a changeless Day. 
  Then the seeds that Yavanna had sown began swiftly to sprout 
  and to burgeon, and there arose a multitude of growing things great 
  and small, [grasses, and flowers of many hues, and trees whose 
  blossom was like snow upon the mountains, so tall were they, >] 
  mosses and grasses, and great ferns, and trees whose tops were 
  crowned with cloud as they were living mountains, / but whose feet 
  were wrapped in a green twilight. And beasts [struck out: and birds] 
  came forth and dwelt in the grassy plains, or in the rivers and the 
  lakes, or walked in the shadow of the woods. [And richest was the 
  growth of plant and beast in the midmost >] As yet no flower had 
  bloomed nor any bird had sung, for these things waited still their time 
  in the bosom of Palúrien; but wealth there was of her imagining, and 
  nowhere more rich than in the midmost / parts of the Earth, where the 
  light of both the Lamps met and blended. And there upon the Isle of 
  Almaren in the Great Lake was the first dwelling of the gods when all 
  things were young, and new-made green was yet a marvel in the eyes 
  of the [makers. >] makers; and they were long content. 
  §32 But at length Melkor returned in secret, and far in the 
  North, where the beams of [Forontë >] Illuin were cold and dim, he 
  made a hidden dwelling. Thence he sent forth his power and turned 
  again to evil much that had been well begun; so that green things fell 
  sick and rotted, and rivers were choked with weeds and slime, and 
  fens were made, rank and poisonous, and the breeding place of flies; 
  and forests grew dark and perilous, the haunts of fear; and beasts 
  became monsters of horn and ivory and dyed the earth with blood. 
  And when he saw his time,
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version D     -     33 
   
  Melkor revealed himself, and he made war again on the Valar his 
  brethren; and he threw down the Lamps, and a new darkness fell, and 
  all growth ceased. And in the fall of the Lamps, which were very 
  great, the seas were lifted up in fury, and many lands were drowned. 
  Then the Valar were driven from their abode in Almaren, and they 
  removed from the Middle-earth, and made their home in the uttermost 
  West, [added:] in Aman the Blessed, / and they fortified it against the 
  onslaught of Melkor. Many mansions they built in that land upon the 
  borders of the world which is since called Valinor, whose western 
  marges fall into the mists of the Outer Sea, and whose fences against 
  the East are the [Pelóri >] Pelóre Valion, the Mountains of Valinor, 
  highest upon Earth. 
  Thence they came at last with a great host against Melkor, to 
  wrest from him the rule of the Middle-earth; but he now had grown in 
  malice and in strength and was master of many monsters and evil 
  things, so that they could not at that time overcome him utterly, nor 
  take him captive; and he escaped from their wrath, and lay hid until 
  they had departed. Then he returned to his dwelling in the North, and 
  there built for himself a mighty fortress, and delved great caverns 
  underground secure from assault, and he gathered to him many lesser 
  powers that seeing his greatness and growing strength were now 
  willing to serve him; and the name of that evil fastness was Utumno. 
  §33 Thus it was that the Earth lay darkling again, save only 
  inValinor, as the ages drew on to the hour appointed by Ilúvatar for 
  the coming of the Firstborn. And in the darkness Melkor dwelt, and 
  still often walked abroad, in many shapes of power and fear; and he 
  wielded cold and fire, from the tops of the mountains to the deep 
  furnaces that are beneath them; and whatsoever was cruel or violent or 
  deadly in those days is laid to his charge. 
  §34 But in Valinor the Valar dwelt with all their kin and folk, 
  and because of the beauty and bliss of that realm they came seldom 
  now to Middle-earth, but gave to the Land beyond the Mountains their 
  chief care and love. 
   
  D omits the remainder of C §34 concerning the visits of Yavanna and 
  Oromë to Middle-earth (see p. 35), and continues from the beginning of C §35: 'And 
  in the midst of the Blessed Realm were the mansions of Aulë, and there he laboured 
  long.' From this point D becomes again much closer to C, and the differences can be 
  given in the form of notes. 
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version D     -     34 
   
  §35 'Of him comes the love and knowledge of the Earth'; D 'Of him comes the lore . 
  . .' (both readings certain). 
  'the fabric of the Earth'; D 'the fabric of the world' 
  'the tiller and the husbandman, the weaver, the shaper of wood, or the forger of 
  metals'; D 'the weaver, the shaper of wood, and the worker in metals; and the 
  tiller and the husbandman also. Though these last and all that deal with things 
  that grow and bear fruit must look also to the spouse of Aulë, Yavanna 
  Palúrien.' 
  The passage concerning the Noldor, bracketed in C, was retained in D, with 
  change of 'and they are the wisest and most skilled of the Elves' to 'and they are 
  the most skilled of the Elves' 
  §36 'all that passed in Aman' retained in D (cf. note to §23 above). 
  'from the eyes of Manwë'; D 'from the eyes of Manwë and the servants of 
  Manwë' 
  'she it was who wrought the Stars' altered (late) in D to 'she it was who wrought 
  the Great Stars' 
  Immediately following this a passage in D is very heavily inked out, so that it is 
  totally illegible; but it was obviously the passage that follows here in C: 'And 
  the children of Manwë and Varda are Fionwë Úrion their son, and Ilmare their 
  daughter; and these were the eldest of the children of the Valar. They dwelt 
  with Manwë'. A semi-colon was placed after 'Stars', and D as emended 
  continues with 'and with them were a great host of fair spirits', &c. 
  The passage concerning the Lindar, bracketed in C, was retained in D, with a 
  late change of 'Lindar' to 'Vanyar'. 
  'and the chief defence against Melkor'; D 'the vicegerent of Ilúvatar, and the 
  chief defence against the evil of Melkor.' 
   
  From the beginning of §37 I give the text of D in full to the end of the 
  work. 
   
  §37 But Ulmo was alone, and he abode not in Valinor, nor 
  ever came thither unless there was need for a great council: he dwelt 
  from the beginning of Arda in the Outer Ocean, and still he dwells 
  there. Thence he governed the flowing of all waters, and the ebbing, 
  the courses of all rivers and the replenishment of springs, the distilling 
  of all dews and rain in every land beneath the sky. In the deep places 
  he gives thought to musics great and terrible; and the echo thereof 
  runs through all the veins of the world in sorrow and in joy; for if 
  joyful is the fountain that rises in the sun, its springs are in the wells 
  of sorrow unfathomed at
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version D     -     35 
   
  the foundations of the Earth. The Teleri learned much of Ulmo, and 
  for this reason their music has both sadness and enchantment. Salmar 
  came with him to Arda, he who made the conches of Ulmo that none 
  may ever forget who once has heard them; and Ossë and Uinen also, 
  to whom he gave the government of the waves and the movements of 
  the Inner Seas, and many other spirits beside. And thus it was 
  [added:] by the power of Ulmo / that even under the darkness of 
  Melkor life coursed still through many secret lodes, and the Earth did 
  not die; and to all who were lost in that darkness or wandered far from 
  the light of the Valar the ear of Ulmo was ever open; nor has he ever 
  forsaken Middle-earth, and whatso may since have befallen of ruin or 
  of change he has not ceased to take thought for it, and will not until 
  the end of days. 
   
  The following passage concerning Yavanna and Oromë derives from §34 
  in C; it was omitted at that point in D (p. 33). 
   
  [§34] And in that time of dark Yavanna also was unwilling 
  utterly to forsake the outer lands; for all things that grow are dear to 
  her, .and she mourned for the works that she had begun in Middle-
  earth but Melkor had marred. Therefore leaving the house of Aulë and 
  the flowering meads of Valinor she would come at times and heal the 
  hurts of Melkor; and returning she would ever urge the Valar to that 
  war with his evil dominion that they must surely wage ere the coming 
  of the Firstborn. And Oromë tamer of beasts would ride too at whiles 
  in the darkness of the unlit forests; as a mighty hunter he came with 
  spear and bow [pursuing to the death the monsters and fell creatures 
  of the kingdom of Melkor. Then borne upon his tireless steed with 
  shining mane and golden hoof, he would sound the great horn 
  Rombaras, whereat >] upon his tireless steed with shining mane and 
  golden hoof, pursuing to the death the monsters and fell creatures of 
  the kingdom of Melkor. Then in the twilight of the world he would 
  sound his great horn, the Valaróma, upon the plains of Arda, whereat / 
  the mountains echoed and the shadows of Utumno fled away, and 
  even the heart of Melkor himself was shaken, foreboding the wrath to 
  come. 
   
  The following paragraph, after Pengoloð's address to Ælfwine (not in C, 
  takes up a passage in Ainulindalë B, V.160-1 (itself not greatly modified from the 
  original Music of the Ainur in The Book of Lost Tales, I.57), which was not used in 
  C: 
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version D     -     36 
   
  Now all is said to thee, Ælfwine, for this present, concerning 
  the manner of the Earth and its rulers in the time before days and ere 
  the world became such as the Children have known it. Of these thou 
  hast not asked, but a little I will say and so make an end. For Elves 
  and Men are the Children; and since they understood not fully that 
  theme by which they entered into the Music, none of the Ainur dared 
  to add anything to their fashion. For which reason the Valar are to 
  these kindreds rather their elders and their chieftains than their 
  masters; and if ever in their dealings with Elves and Men the Ainur 
  have endeavoured to force them when they would not be guided, this 
  has seldom turned to good, howsoever good the intent. The dealings 
  of the Ainur have been mostly with the Elves, for Ilúvatar made the 
  Eldar more like in nature to the Ainur, though less in might and 
  stature, whereas to Men he gave strange gifts. 
  §38 For it is said that after the departure of the Valar there was 
  silence and for an age Ilúvatar sat alone in thought. Then he spoke, 
  and he said: 'Behold I love the Earth, which shall be a mansion for the 
  Eldar and the Atani! But the Eldar shall be the fairest of all earthly 
  creatures, and they shall have and shall conceive and bring forth more 
  beauty than all my children; and they shall have the greater bliss in 
  this world. But to the Atani (which are Men) I will give a new gift.' 
  §39 Therefore he willed that the hearts of Men should seek 
  beyond the world and should find no rest therein; but they should have 
  a virtue to shape their life, amid the powers and chances of the world, 
  beyond the Music of the Ainur, which is as fate to all things else; and 
  of their operation everything should be, in form and deed, completed, 
  and the world fulfilled unto the last and smallest. [The following 
  passage struck out: Lo! even we of the Eldalië have found to our 
  sorrow that Men have a strange power for good or for ill, and for 
  turning things aside from the purpose of Valar or of Elves; so that it is 
  said among us that Fate is not the master of the children of Men; yet 
  they are blind, and their joy is small, which should be great.] 
  §40 But Ilúvatar knew that Men, being set amid the turmoils of 
  the powers of the world, would stray often, and would not use their 
  gifts in harmony; and he said: 'These too in their time shall find that 
  all that they do redounds at the end only to the glory of my work.' Yet 
  we of the Eldar believe that Men are often a grief to Manwë, who 
  knows most of the mind of Ilúvatar. For it seems to us that Men 
  resemble Melkor most of
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version D     -     37 
   
  all the Ainur, and yet he has ever feared and hated them, even those 
  that served him. 
  It is one with this gift of freedom that the children of Men 
  dwell only a short space in the world alive, and are not bound to it, 
  and depart soon whither we know not. Whereas theEldar remain until 
  the end of days, and their love of the Earth and all the world is more 
  single and poignant, therefore, and as the years lengthen ever more 
  sorrowful. Memory is our burden. For the Eldar die not till the world 
  dies, unless they are slain or waste in grief (and to both these seeming 
  deaths they are subject); neither does age subdue their strength, unless 
  one grow weary of ten thousand centuries; and dying they are 
  gathered in the halls of Mandos in Valinor, whence often they return 
  and are reborn among their children. But the sons of Men die indeed, 
  and leave the World (it is said); wherefore they are called the Guests, 
  or the Strangers. Death is their fate, the gift of Ilúvatar, which as Time 
  wears even the Powers shall envy. But Melkor has cast his shadow 
  upon it, and confounded it with darkness, and brought forth evil out of 
  good, and fear out of hope. Yet of old the Valar said unto us that Men 
  shall join in the Second Music of the Ainur, whereas Ilúvatar has not 
  revealed what he purposes for the Elves after the World's end, and 
  Melkor-has not discovered it. 
   
  Commentary on the Ainulindale text D 
   
  It will be seen that this text, which can only in part be called a new version, does not 
  extend, contradict, or clarify the 'new cosmology' in any respect - that is to say, as D 
  was originally written. The alteration in §24 of 'they went down into the Halls of 
  Aman' to 'they came down into the fields of Arda' only makes this particular passage 
  more coherent: for Arda had now been established, and it was to the conflict in Arda 
  that those other spirits came. The change in §23 of 'in the midst of the vast halls of 
  the World' to 'in the midst of the vast halls of Aman' is presumably not significant, 
  since the one is clearly equivalent to the other (see p. 28). 
  With additions and corrections to the text, however, a new element enters: 
  Ea. This was the word that Ilúvatar spoke at the moment of the Creation of the 
  World: 'Ea! Let these things Be!'; and the Ainur knew that 'Ilúvatar had made a new 
  thing, Ea, the World that Is' (§20). In §23, where the reading of C 'the vast halls of 
  the World' had become in D 'the vast halls of Aman', 'Aman' was replaced by 'Ea'. 
  The failure to change 'the Halls of Aman' to 'the Halls of Ea' in §15 was obviously 
  an oversight. The later meaning of 'Aman', the Blessed
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version D     -     38 
   
  Realm, appears in an addition to the text in §32. 
  There can be no doubt that Ea, the Word of Creation that is also the word 
  for the World Created, functions here as did Aman; the 'Being' that the word 
  contained and brought forth was the 'new World... globed amid the Void' that the 
  Ainur had seen in vision (§11), and which now they saw as a light far off, 'as it were 
  a cloud with a living heart of flame' (§20), and into which those of them who wished 
  descended. 
  But it is perfectly explicit that the Ainur, created by Iluvatar (§1), dwelt in 
  'fair regions' that Ilúvatar had made for them (§10); some of them remained 'beyond 
  the confines of the World' (§21) - and Tulkas heard 'in the far heaven' of the War in 
  Arda. How then can the word Ea be defined in the list of '1951 alterations' (p. 7) as 
  'Universe of that which Is'? This expression can surely not be made equivalent to 
  'the World that Is' (§20). Must not the 'Universe of that which Is' contain 'Ea, the 
  World', and the Ainur who saw it created? 
   
  Other points arising from differences between C and D, and from 
  emendations made to D, are referred to under the paragraphs in which they occur: 
   
  §31 The omission of the words 'of the Noldor' after 'loremasters' was probably made 
  because Pengoloð is expressly a Noldo: cf. §36, where D has 'whom we Noldor 
  name Elbereth'. 
  In the substantially revised latter part of this paragraph (p. 32; C text p. 
  17) the names of the Lamps are changed again, from Foros and Hyaras to 
  Forontë and Hyarantë, and by early emendation they reach at last the final 
  forms Illuin and Ormal (as given in the list of '1951 alterations', p. 7). Now it 
  'is specifically Yavanna who planted seeds in Middle-earth; and it is Aulë who 
  made the Lamps - but this was told in both the earlier and later Annals of 
  Valinor (IV.263, V.110), and indeed goes back to the original Music of the 
  Ainur (I.69). 
  In the correction made to the passage about the first growth in Arda under 
  the light of the Lamps the narrative is brought back to the older tradition 
  concerning the first flowers (yet 'grasses' already appeared); see p. 22 note 17. 
  'Almaren in the Great Lake', as in the 1951 list (p. 7), now replaces 'Almar 
  in a great lake'. 
  §32 Aman, in an addition to the manuscript, now acquires its later meaning. - The 
  account of the assault on Melkor by the Valar coming forth from Valinor is 
  slightly extended in D: they came 'with a great host', and Melkor 'lay hid until 
  they had departed', then 'returned to his dwelling in the North', where he built 
  Utumno. 
  §36 The late change of 'she it was who wrought the Stars' to 'she it
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version D     -     39 
   
  was who wrought the Great Stars' is notable: the suggestion must be that Varda 
  only made the Great Stars. See p. 376 and note 4. 
  §34 (p. 35; passage omitted at its place in C). The name Rombaras for the Horn of 
  Oromë is found uniquely here; the name that replaces it in the revision of the 
  passage, Valaróma, appears in the 1951 list (p. 7). 
   
  D was the last version of the Ainulindalë. A typescript was made of it, but 
  this is an amanuensis text of no significance, save for a few notes that my father 
  made on it. This text was taken from D when most, but not all, the corrections had 
  been made to it. At the top of the first page he pencilled the following (unfortunately 
  not entirely legible) note: 
   
  The World should be equivalent to Arda (the realm) = our planet. 
  Creation the Universe (........ universe) should be Ea, What Is. 
   
  This raises again, and again inconclusively, the question discussed on pp. 37-8. The 
  note is at least clear to this extent, that 'the World' is no longer to be the 'new World 
  ... globed amid the Void' which the Ainur saw (§11), but is to be applied to Arda - 
  and this is of course a reversion, so far as the word is concerned, to the stage of the 
  Ambarkanta, where Ilu (Arda) is 'the World' (see p. 28). But the difficulty with the 
  definition of Ea as the 'Universe of that which Is' in the 1951 list, or as 'Creation the 
  Universe' in the present note, remains - remains, that is, if the conception of a 
  'World globed amid the Void' and separate from the Void remained. It looks, indeed, 
  rather as if my father were thinking in quite different terms: Arda, the World, is set 
  within an indefinite vastness in which all 'Creation' is comprehended; but there is no 
  way of knowing when this note was written. See further pp. 62-4. 
  Another pencilled note on the first page of the typescript reads: 'Ilúvatar 
  All-father (ilúve "the whole")'; cf. the Etymologies (V.361): stem IL 'all', ILU 
  'universe', Quenya ilu, ilúve, Iluvatar. For the original etymology of Ilúvatar ('Sky-
  father') see I.255. 
  On the title-page of the typescript my father wrote: 'Atani (Second) 
  Followers = Men'. Atani (which is listed among the 1951 alterations) is not found in 
  Ainulindalë C, but appears in D (title-page and §38). 
   
  Ainulindalë C* 
   
  I have already discussed the relationship of this very remarkable version to 
  Ainulindalë C, and shown that it preceded C and was composed before The Lord of 
  the Rings was finished (see pp. 3-6). I have noted also that when lending the 
  typescript C* to Katherine Farrer in 1948 my father labelled it 'Round World 
  Version', and that
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C*     -     40 
   
  he gave her also the old B manuscript (in all probability before he covered it with 
  new writing to form version C), which he labelled 'Flat World Version'. 
  There are only two details to be observed in the first part of this version. In 
  §15 C* had, as did C, 'the Halls of Anar', and again as in C this was later emended 
  to 'the Halls of Aman'. This emendation was made at the same time on both texts; 
  but on C* my father added a footnote: 'Anar = the Sun' (see p. 44). And in §19, 
  whereas both C and D have 'for the history was incomplete and the circles not full-
  wrought when the vision was taken away', C* has 'the circles of time' (this reading 
  was adopted in the published Silmarillion, p. 20). 
  But from part way through §23 to the end of §24 C* develops the B text 
  quite differently from C: 
   
  §23 So began their great labours [rejected immediately: in the 
  beginning of Time and in the immeasurable ages forgotten] in wastes 
  unmeasured and unexplored, and in ages uncounted and forgotten, 
  until in the Deeps of Time and in the midst of the vast halls of the 
  World there came to be that hour and that place where was made the 
  habitation of the Children of Ilúvatar. And many of the Valar repaired 
  thither from the uttermost parts of heaven. But the first of these was 
  Melkor. And Melfcor took the Earth, while it was yet young and full 
  of fire, to be his own kingdom. 
  §24 But Manwë was the brother of Melkor, and he was the 
  chief instrument of the second Theme that Ilúvatar had raised up 
  against the discord of Melkor. And he called unto himself others of his 
  brethren and many spirits both greater and less, and he said to them: 
  'Let us go to the Halls of Anar [not emended], where the Sun of the 
  Little World is kindled, and watch that Melkor bring it not all to ruin!' 
  And they went thither, Manwë and Ulmo and Aulë, and others 
  of whom thou shalt yet hear, Ælfwine, and behold! Melkor was before 
  them; but he had little company, save a few of those lesser spirits that 
  had attuned their music to his; and he walked alone; and the Earth was 
  in flames. The coming of the Valar was not indeed welcome to 
  Melkor, for he desired not friends but servants, and he said: 'This is 
  my kingdom, which I have named unto myself.' But the Valar 
  answered that this he could not lawfully do, for in making and 
  governance they had all their part. And there was strife between the 
  Valar and Melkor; and for a time Melkor departed and withdrew 
  beyond the arrows of the Sun, and brooded on his desire. 
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C*     -     41 
   
  On the two sentences which I have italicised see pp. 43-4. The narrative in 
  this version differs from that of C, since here Melkor preceded the other Ainur, and 
  Manwë's summons was not made out of Arda to other spirits that had not yet come, 
  but was an invitation to enter Arda with him. 
  From the beginning of §25 C* reverts to the common text (more accurately, 
  from this point C follows C*); the expression 'Kingdom of Anar' in §25 was later 
  emended to 'Kingdom of Arda' (in C this change was made in the act of writing, p. 
  22 note 13). But near the end of §27 C* diverges again: 
   
  ... for as surely as the Valar began a labour so would Melkor 
  undo it or corrupt it; so that forests became fierce and rank and 
  poisonous, and beasts became monsters of horn and ivory, and they 
  fought, and dyed the earth with blood. 
   
  In C this passage comes in later (§32), and the corruption described is that 
  worked by Melkor on the living things that came to being in the light of the Lamps; 
  but in C*, as will be seen, the story of the Lamps had been abandoned (p. 43). 
  C* then jumps from the end of §27 to §31, which in C is a part of the 
  words of Pengolod (Pengoloð) after the end of the Ainulindalë proper, and proceeds 
  as follows: 
   
  §31 And this tale also I have heard among the sages of the 
  Noldor in ages past: that in the midst of the War, and before yet there 
  was any thing that grew or walked on Earth, there was a time when 
  the Valar came near to the mastery; for a spirit of great strength and 
  hardihood came to their aid, hearing in the far heaven that there was 
  battle in the Little World. And he came like a storm of laughter and 
  loud song, and the Earth shook under his great golden feet. So came 
  Tulkas, the Strong and the Merry, whose anger passeth like a mighty 
  wind, scattering cloud and darkness before it. And Melkor was shaken 
  by the laughter of Tulkas and fled from the Earth. Then he gathered 
  himself together and summoned all his might and his hatred, and he 
  said: 'I will rend the Earth asunder, and break it, and none shall 
  possess it.' 
  But this Melkor could not do, for the Earth may not be wholly 
  destroyed against its fate; nevertheless Melkor took a portion of it, and 
  seized it for his own, and reft it away; and he made it a little earth of 
  his own, and it wheeled round about in the sky, following the greater 
  earth wheresoever it went, so that Melkor could observe thence all 
  that happened below, and
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C*     -     42 
   
  could send forth his malice and trouble the seas and shake the lands. 
  And still there is rumour among the Eldar of the war in which the 
  Valar assaulted the stronghold of Melkor, and cast him out, and 
  removed it further from the Earth, and it remains in the sky, Ithil 
  whom Men call the Moon. There is both blinding heat and cold 
  intolerable, as might be looked for in any work of Melkor, but now at 
  least it is clean, yet utterly barren; and nought liveth there, nor ever 
  hath, nor shall. And herein is revealed again the words of Ilúvatar; for 
  Ithil has become a mirror to the greater Earth, catching the light of the 
  Sun, when she is invisible; and because of malice silver has been 
  made of gold, and moonlight of sunlight, and Earth in its anguish and 
  loss has been greatly enriched. 
  But of all such matters, Ælfwine, others shall tell thee... 
   
  These last words are the beginning of §28 in C, the end of the Ainulindalë 
  proper, and the paragraph appears in C* in almost exactly the same form. After this 
  C* ends abruptly with the concluding passage, C §§38-40, in which however there 
  are some notable differences. §38 reads thus in C*: 
   
  But out beyond the World in the Timeless Halls after the 
  departure of the Valar there was silence, and Ilúvatar sat in thought, 
  and the Holy Ones that stood nigh moved not. Then Ilúvatar spoke 
  and he said: 'Verily I love the World and am glad that it Is. And my 
  thought is bent to that place where are the mansions of the Elves and 
  of Men. Behold! the Eldar shall be the fairest of Earthly creatures, and 
  they shall have and shall conceive more beauty than all other offspring 
  of my thought; and they shall have the greater bliss in the World. But 
  to Men I will give a new gift.' 
   
  It is to be noted that the scrap of manuscript found with the Adûnaic 
  papers, discussed on p. 4, has precisely the structure of C*: it begins with 'But of all 
  such matters, Ælfwine...' and continues to the end of the paragraph '...and thus thy 
  feet are on the beginning of the road', following this with 'But out beyond the World 
  in the Timeless Halls...' 
  §39 is virtually the same in both texts; but §40, after the opening sentence 
  (Ilúvatar's words concerning Men), continues thus to the end: 
   
  Yet the Eldar know that Men have often been a grief to the Valar that 
  love them, not least to Manwë, who knows most of the mind of 
  Ilúvatar. For Men resemble Melkor most of all the
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C*     -     43 
   
  Ainur; and yet he hath ever feared and hated them, even those that 
  serve him. 
  It is one with this gift of freedom that the Children of Men 
  dwell only a short space in the world alive, and yet are not bound to it, 
  nor shall perish utterly for ever. Whereas the Eldar remain until the 
  end of days, and therefore their love of the world is deeper and more 
  joyous, save that when evil is done to it, or its beauty is despoiled, 
  then they are grieved bitterly, and the sorrow of the Elves for that 
  which might have been fills now all the Earth with tears that Men hear 
  not. But the sons of Men die indeed and leave what they have made or 
  marred. Yet the Valar say that Men shall join in the Second Music of 
  the Ainur, but Manwë alone knoweth what Ilúvatar hath purposed for 
  the Elves after the World's end: the Elves know not, and Melkor hath 
  not discovered it. 
   
  The concluding section §§38-40 was struck through, and against it my 
  father wrote a question, whether to place it 'in The Silmarillion' or to insert it 'in 
  modified form' earlier in the present text. 
   
  The fundamental difference between C* and C lies in this, that in C* the 
  Sun is already present from the beginning of Arda (see the italicised passages in §24 
  on p. 40), and the origin of the Moon, similarly 'de-mythologised' by removal from 
  all association with the Two Trees, is placed in the context of the tumults of Arda's 
  making. It seems strange indeed that my father was prepared to conceive of the 
  Moon - the Moon, that cherishes the memory of the Elves (V.118, 240) - as a dead 
  and blasted survival of the hatred of Melkor, however beautiful its light. In 
  consequence, the old legend of the Lamps was also abandoned: whence the different 
  placing of the passage about Melkor's perversion of living things, p. 41. 
  There is no indication whatsoever of how the myth of the Two Trees was to 
  be accommodated to these new ideas. But for that time the 'de-mythologising' 
  version C* was set aside; and the D text followed from C without a trace of them. 
  The Annals of Aman, certainly later than the end of the Ainulindalë series, contains a 
  full account of the Making of the Sun and Moon; and in my father's long letter to 
  Milton Waldman, written almost certainly in 1951, the old myth is fully present and 
  its significance defined (Letters no.131): 
   
  There was the Light of Valinor made visible in the Two Trees of Silver and 
  Gold. These were slain by the Enemy out of malice, and Valinor was 
  darkened, though from them, ere they died utterly, were derived the lights of 
  Sun and Moon. (A marked 'difference here between these legends and most 
  others is that the Sun is not a divine
  
   
  MORGOTH`S RING     -     AINULINDALË     -     Version C*     -     44 
   
  symbol, but a second-best thing, and the 'light of the Sun' (the world under 
  the sun) become terms for a fallen world, and a dislocated imperfect vision). 
   
  In conclusion, there remains the perplexing question of the name Anar in 
  C* and C, to which I can find no satisfartory solution. Anar occurred first in §15, 
  where the reference is to the 'habitation in the Halls of Anar which the Elves call 
  Arda, the Earth'; and here in both texts my father later emended 'Anar' to 'Aman', 
  while in C* he added a footnote: 'Anar = the Sun'. In §24 the spirits whom Manwë 
  summoned to his aid 'went down into the Halls of Anar', and here again 'Anar' was 
  later changed to 'Aman' in C; in C* the reading is somewhat different, and in this 
  text 'Anar' was left to stand: Manwë said to the other spirits 'Let us go to the Halls of 
  Anar where the Sun of the Little World is kindled'. The retention of 'Anar' in C* 
  seems however to be no more than an oversight. Finally, in §25 are named 'the 
  Seven Great Ones of the Kingdom of Anar', changed subsequently in C* but in the 
  act of writing in C to 'the Kingdom of Arda'. 
  The name Anar (Anor) = 'the Sun' goes back a long way - to The Lost 
  Road, the Quenta Silmarillion, and the Etymologies (see the Index to Vol.V), and 
  had been repeated in The Notion Club Papers (IX.302-3, 306), beside Minas Anor, 
  Anárion, Anórien in The Lord of the Rings. It seems therefore at first sight very 
  probable that Anar means 'the Sun' in these texts of the Ainulindalë. On this 
  assumption the footnote to §15 in C* was no more than an explanatory gloss; while 
  'the Kingdom of Anar' in §25 = 'the Kingdom of the Sun' ('the Sun of the Little 
  World'): cf. the change in D §14 (p. 30) of 'the whole field of the Sun' to 'the whole 
  field of Arda'. The fact that in C, in which the myth of the Making of the Sun and 
  Moon is implicitly present, my father wrote 'the Kingdom of Anar' would be 
  explicable on the basis that he had C* before him, and wrote 'Anar' inadvertently 
  before immediately changing it to 'Arda'. 
  There is however a radical objection to this explanation. In §§15, 24 'the 
  Halls of Anar' is the name given to 'the vast halls of the World' with their 'wheeling 
  fires', in which Ilúvatar chose a place for the habitation of Elves and Men; and 
  subsequently Anar > Aman > Ea (p. 31, §23). Here the interpretation of Anar as 'the 
  Sun' seems impossible. It may be therefore that my father's note to C* §15 'Anar = 
  the Sun' (made at the same time as he changed 'Anar' to 'Aman' in the body of the 
  text) implies that he had been using the name in another sense, but was now 
  asserting that this and no other was the meaning of Anar. 
   
    PART TWO. 
             
      THE 
     ANNALS 
       OF 
      AMAN. 
   
                               THE ANNALS OF AMAN.                            
                                                                             
   The  second  version  (pre-Lord  of  the  Rings) of  the Annals  of Valinor 
   (AV 2) has been given in V.109 ff. I  mentioned there  that the  first part 
   of  AV  2 was  - years  later -  covered with  emendation and  new writing, 
   and that this new  work was  the initial  drafting of  the Annals  of Aman. 
  
   In this case I shall spend no time on the original  draft, apart  from some 
   points  arising  in  it  which  are  mentioned  in the  notes. It  does not 
   extend  very  far  -  not  even so  far as  the bringing  forth of  the Two 
   Trees, and so far as it goes it is extremely close to  the Annals  of Aman; 
   but  my  father  evidently  very  soon decided  to embark  on a  wholly new 
   text.                                                                      
    Of  the  Annals  of  Aman,  which  I  shall  refer  to  throughout  by the 
   abbreviation  'AAm',  there  is  a  good  clear  manuscript,  with  a  fair 
   amount  of  correction  in  different  'layers'.  Emendations  belonging to 
   the  time  of  composition,  or soon  after, were  carefully made;  and the 
   manuscript gives  the impression  of being  a 'fair  copy', a  second text. 
   But  while  passages  of drafting  may have  been lost,  I very  much doubt 
   that a complete  'first text'  of the  Annals existed  (see further  p. 121 
   note  17).  The  work  undoubtedly  belongs  with  the   large  development 
   and  recasting  of  the   Matter  of   the  Elder   Days  that   my  father 
   undertook  when  The Lord  of the  Rings was  finished (see  p. 3),  and it 
   stands  in  close  relationship  to  the  revision  at  that  time  of  the 
   corresponding  parts  of  the  Quenta  Silmarillion (V.204-43,  referred to 
   throughout  as  QS),  the  text  that  had  been  abandoned  at the  end of 
   1937. Equally clearly it followed the last text of the Ainulindale (D). 
    There   is   an   amanuensis   typescript   of   AAm  bearing   some  late 
   emendations  and  notes,  together  with  its  carbon  copy bearing  a very 
   few,  but  different,  emendations;  I  am  inclined to  date this  text to 
   1958,  although  the  evidence  for  this  is  a  matter  of  inference and 
   suggestion (see pp. 141 - 2, 300). There is also an  interesting, divergent 
   typescript of the early part of the work, made by  my father  (pp. 64  - 8, 
   79-80).                                                                    
    I  give  the  whole  text  of  the  Annals  narrative,  incorporating  the 
   emendations made to it;  where earlier  readings are  of interest  they are 
   recorded   in   the  notes.   I  number   the  paragraphs   for  subsequent 
   reference, and since the text  is long  I have  divided it  for convenience 
   into  six sections.  The sections  are followed  by numbered  textual notes 
   (not in the case  of section  2), and  then by  a commentary  referenced to 
   the paragraph-numbers.                                                     
                                                                             
         The dates of the annals of the Years of the Trees were changed very 
   
                  
                                                                              
   frequently - in some cases there are as  many as  six substitution's  - and 
   I  give only  the final  form. Since  the continual  changing of  the dates 
   seems in no case to  be associated  with changes  in the  actual narrative, 
   and  since  the  final  articulation  of  the  dates  seems  to  have  been 
   achieved  before  the  completion  of  the  manuscript,   I  think   it  is 
   sufficient  to notice  that my  father at  first allowed  a longer  span of 
   years from the arising of  the Trees  to their  destruction. Thus  at first 
   the  Silmarils  were  achieved by  Feanor in  the: Year  of the  Trees 1600 
   (later 1450), and Tulkas was sent  to lay  hands on  Melkor in  1700 (later 
   1490)  -  though  other  dates  were  proposed  and  rejected  as  well  as 
   these. From this point the revised dating (1490  - 1500)  is the  only one, 
   but here too the dates were much altered  in detail,  and the  final result 
   is not at all points perfectly clear.                                       
                                                                              
  
                      First section of the Annals of Aman.                     
                                                                              
   The  first  page  of AAm  is extant  in two  forms, both  fine manuscripts, 
   all but identical in text but differing in title and in the brief preamble. 
   The  first  has  the title  The Annals  of Valinor,  and opens  thus: 'Here 
   begin  the  Annals of  Valinor, and  speak of  the coming  of the  Valar to 
   Arda';  beside  the  title  was  added:  'These were  written by  Quennar i 
   Onotimo   who   learned  much,   and  borrowed   much  also,   from  Rumil; 
   but they were  enlarged by  Pengolod.' This  last was  struck out,  and the 
   title  and  preamble  emended to  the form  they have  on the  second copy, 
   as  given  below,  with  Valinor  >  Aman  and  the  addition of  the words 
   'which  Rumil  wrote  (made)'.  I  imagine  that  my  father  recopied  the 
   page  because  he  wished  it to  look well,  and had  spoiled it  by these 
   changes. The title Annals of  Aman came  in at  this point,  therefore, and 
   very  possibly the  final meaning  of the  name Aman  also: it  occurs once 
   in Ainulindale D, but as an addition to the text (p. 33, $32).              
                                                                              
                               THE ANNALS OF AMAN.                             
                                                                              
   Here begin the Annals of Aman, which Rumil made, and speak                  
   of the coming of the Valar to Arda:                                         
                                                                              
     $1   At   the   Beginning  Eru   Iluvatar  made   Ea,  the   World  that 
   is,(1) and the  Valar  entered into  it, and  they are  the Powers  of Ea. 
   These  are  the  nine  chieftains  of  the  Valar  that  dwelt   in  Arda: 
   Manwe,    Ulmo,    Aule,    Orome,    Tulkas,   Osse,  Mandos, Lorien,(2) 
   and Melkor.                                                                 
     $2   Of   these   Manwe    and   Melkor    were   most    puissant   and 
   were   brethren.   Manwe   is   lord   of   the   Valar,  and   holy;  but 
   Melkor  turned  to  lust  of  power  and  pride,   and  became   evil  and 
   violent,  and  his  name   is  accursed,   and  is   not  spoken;   he  is 
   named    Morgoth.    Orome    and    Tulkas    were    younger    in   the 
   
                           
                                                                           
   thought of  Eru  ere  the  devising  of  the  World,  and   Tulkas  came 
   fast  to  the  kingdom  of  Arda.  The  queens of  the Valar  are seven: 
   Varda,   Yavanna,   Nienna,   Vaire,   Vana,   Nessa,   and   Uinen.  No 
   less  in  might  and  majesty  are  they than  the chieftains,  and they 
   sit ever in the councils of the Valar.                                   
      $3   Varda   was   Manwe's   spouse    from   the    beginning,   but 
   Aule  espoused  Yavanna,  her  sister,  in  Ea.(3) Vana the   fair,  her 
   younger  sister,  is  the  wife  of  Orome;  and  Nessa,  the  sister of 
   Orome,  is  Tulkas'  wife;  and  Uinen,  lady  of   the  seas,   is  the 
   spouse   of   Osse.   Vaire   the   Weaver   dwells   with   Mandos.  No 
   spouse   hath   Ulmo,   nor   Melkor.   No   lord   hath    Nienna   the 
   sorrowful,   queen  of   shadow,  Manwe's   sister  and   Melkor's.  The 
   wife of Lorien is Este the pale,  but she  goes not  to the  councils of 
   the  Valar  and  is  not  accounted  among  the rulers  of Arda,  but is 
   the chief of the Maiar.                                                  
      $4  With  these  great  powers  came  many  other  spirits   of  like 
   kind  but  less  might  and   authority;  these   are  the   Maiar,  the 
   Beautiful,(4) the  folk  of  the  Valar.  And   with  them   are  numbered 
  
   also  the  Valarindi,  the  offspring  of  the  Valar,   their  children 
   begotten  in  Arda,  yet  of  the  race  of  the  Ainur who  were before 
   the World; they are many and fair.                                       
                                                                           
   At  this  point  my  father wrote  in: This  is drawn  from the  work of 
   Quennar  Onotimo.  These words  refer not  to what  precedes but  to the 
   following  passage,  headed  Of the  Beginning of  Time and  its Reckon- 
   ing (although in the preamble - struck  through - of the  rejected first 
   page  of  AAm  Quennar  i Onotimo  is said  to have  been the  author of 
   the Annals as a whole, p. 48).                                           
    The entire section on the subject of  the Reckoning  of Time  was later 
   marked in pencil: 'Transfer to the Tale of Years'. The Tale of  Years, a 
   chronological list of the same sort as that  in Appendix  B to  The Lord 
   of the Rings, exists in different forms, associated with the earlier and 
   later  Annals;  the  later  form,  closely associated  with AAm  and its 
   companion the Grey  Annals (Annals  of Beleriand),  is perhaps  the most 
   complex and difficult text of all that my father  left behind  him. This 
   need not  concern  us here;  but associated  with it  are two  very fine 
   manuscripts  (one  of  them,  the  later  of  the  two,  among  the most 
   beautiful that he made: see the frontispiece) giving in almost identical 
   form the same text  Of the  Beginning of  Time and  its Reckoning  as is 
   found here in AAm, but placing it as the  opening of  The Tale  of Years 
   and the  prelude  to  the  chronological  list  of  events.   These  two 
   manuscripts  are  of  course  later  than  the  text  in  AAm,  and some 
   readings in which  they  differ  from  it  are given  in the  notes. AAm 
   continues:                                                               
   
      
                                                                         
              This is drawn from the work of Quennar Onotimo.(5)          
                    Of the Beginning of Time and its Reckoning.           
                                                                         
        $5   Time  indeed began  with the  beginning of  Ea, and  in that 
     beginning  the  Valar  came  into  the  World.  But  the measurement 
     which  the Valar  made of  the ages  of their  labours is  not known 
     to any of the  Children of  Iluvatar, until  the first  flowering of 
     Telperion  in  Valinor.  Thereafter  the Valar  counted time  by the 
     ages  of  Valinor,  whereof each  age contained  one hundred  of the 
     Years of the  Valar; but  each such  year was  longer than  are nine 
     years under the Sun.(6)                                              
        $6   Now  measured  by  the  flowering of  the Trees  there were 
     twelve  hours  in  each  Day  of  the  Valar,  and  one  thousand of 
     such  days  the  Valar  took  to  be a  year in  their realm.  It is 
     supposed  indeed  by  the  Lore-masters  that the Valar  so devised 
     the  hours  of  the  Trees  that  one  hundred  of  such   years  so 
     measured  should  be  in  duration  as  one  age  of  the Valar (7) (as 
     those ages  were in  the days  of their  labours before  the founda- 
     tion of Valinor).(8) Nonetheless this is not certainly known.           
        $7   But  as  for the  Years of  the Trees  and those  that came 
     after,(9) one such  Year  was  longer  than  nine  such years  as now 
     are.  For  there  were  in  each  such  Year twelve  thousand hours. 
     Yet the  hours of  the Trees  were each  seven times  as long  as is 
     one  hour  of  a  full-day  upon   Middle-earth  from   sun-rise  to 
  
     sun-rise,  when  light  and  dark  are equally divided.(10) Therefore 
     each Day of  the Valar  endured for  four and  eighty of  our hours, 
     and  each  Year  for  four  and  eighty thousand:  which is  as much 
     as  three  thousand   and  five   hundred  of   our  days,   and  is 
     somewhat  more  than  are  nine  and  one  half  of our  years (nine 
     and one half and eight hundredths and yet a little).(11)             
        $8   It is recorded by the Lore-masters that this is  not rightly 
     as  the  Valar  designed  at the  making and  ordering (12) of the Moon 
     and Sun. For it was their intention that  ten years  of the  Sun, no 
     more and  no less,  should be  in length  as one  Year of  the Trees 
     had been; and it was their first device  that each  year of  the Sun 
     should  contain  seven  hundred  times  of  sunlight  and moonlight, 
     and  each  of  these  times  should  contain  twelve hours,  each in 
     duration one  seventh of  an hour  of the  Trees. By  that reckoning 
     each Sun-year would  contain three  hundred and  fifty full  days of 
     divided  moonlight  and sunlight,  that is  eight thousand  and four 
     hundred  hours,  equalling  twelve  hundred hours  of the  Trees, or 
     one  tenth  of  a  Valian  Year. But  the Moon  and Sun  proved more 
   
   wayward  and  slower  in  their  passage  than  the   Valar  had 
   intended, as  is  hereafter  told,(13) and  a  year  of  the  Sun  is 
   somewhat  longer  than  was  one  tenth of  a Year  in the  Days of 
   the Trees.                                                          
      $9  The shorter  year of  the Sun  was so made (14) because of the 
   greater speed  of  all  growth,  and  likewise  of  all  change and 
   withering,  that  the  Valar  knew  should come  to pass  after the 
   death of  the Trees.  And after  that evil  had befallen  the Valar 
   reckoned time in Arda by the  years of  the Sun,  and do  so still, 
   even  after  the  Change  of  the  World  and  the hiding  of Aman; 
   but ten years of the Sun  they account  now as  but one  year,(15) and 
   one  thousand  but   as  a   century.  This   is  drawn   from  the 
   Yenonotie of Quennar: quoth Pengolod.(16)                          
      $10  It  is  computed by  the lore-masters  that the  Valar came 
   to the  realm of  Arda, which  is the  Earth, five  thousand Valian 
   Years ere the first rising of the Moon, which is as much as  to say 
   forty-seven  thousands  and  nine  hundred  and  one of  our years. 
   Of  these,  three  thousand  and  five  hundred   (or  thirty-three 
   thousand  five  hundred  and  thirty of  our reckoning)  passed ere 
   the  measurement  of  time  first  known  to  the Eldar  began with 
   the  flowering  of  the  Trees.  Those were  the Days  before days. 
   Thereafter  one  thousand  and  four  hundred  and five  and ninety 
   Valian  Years  (or  fourteen  thousand  of  our  years   and  three 
   hundred  and  twenty-two)  followed  during  which  the   Light  of 
   the  Trees  shone  in  Valinor. Those  were the  Days of  Bliss. In 
   those days, in the Year one thousand  and fifty  of the  Valar, the 
   Elves  awoke  in Kuivienen  and the  First Age  of the  Children of 
   Iluvatar began.(17)                                                
                                                                     
                  1. The First Year of the Valar in Arda.               
                                                                     
     $11  After  ages  of  labour  beyond  knowledge  or  reckoning in 
   the  great  halls  of  Ea  the  Valar  descended  into Arda  in the 
   beginning  of  its  being,  and  they  began  there   their  labour 
  
   fore-ordained for the  shaping of  its lands  and its  waters, even 
   from the foundations to the highest towers of the Air.             
     $12  But  their  labours  were frustrated  and turned  aside from 
   their  design,  for  Melkor coveted  the dominion  of Arda,  and he 
   claimed  the   kingship  and   was  at   strife  with   Manwe.  And 
   Melkor  wrought  great  ruin   with  fire   and  deadly   cold  and 
   marred all that the other Valar made.                              
   
                                  1500                                
                                                                     
     $13  It  came  to  pass  that  hearing  afar of  the war  in Arda 
   Tulkas the  Strong came  thither out  of distant  regions of  Ea to 
   the  aid  of  Manwe. Then  Arda was  filled with  the sound  of his 
   laughter,  but  he  turned  a  face of'  anger towards  Melkor; and 
   Melkor  fled  before  his wrath  and his  mirth, and  forsook Arda, 
   and there was a long peace.                                        
     $14  Now  the  Valar  began  their  labours  anew;  and  when the 
   lands and  the waters  were ordered  the Valar  had need  of light, 
   that  the seeds  of Yavanna's  devising might  grow and  have life. 
   Aule therefore wrought two great lamps,  as it  were of  silver and 
   of  gold  and  yet  translucent,  and Varda  filled them  with hal- 
   lowed fire, to give light to the Earth. Illuin and Ormal  they were 
   named.   1900   And   they   were  set   upon  mighty   pillars  as 
   mountains  in  the  midst  of  Arda,  to  the  northward   and  the 
   southward.                                                         
     $15  Then  the  Valar  continued  their  labours  until  all  the 
   kingdom  of  Arda  was  ordered  and  made  ready,  and  there  was 
   great growth of trees and herbs,  and beasts  and birds  came forth 
   and  dwelt  in  the  plains and  in the  waters, and  the mountains 
   were  green  and  fair  to  look  upon.  And  the Valar  made their 
   dwelling upon a green isle in the midst  of a  lake; and  that lake 
   was  between  Illuin  and  Ormal  in  the  midmost  of   Arda;  and 
   there  in  the  Isle  of Almaren,  because of  the blending  of the 
   lights, all things were richest in growth and  fairest of  hue. But 
   the  Valar were  seldom there  gathered in  company, for  ever they 
   would fare abroad in Arda, each in his own business.               
     $16 And it  came to  pass that  at last  the Valar  were content, 
   and they were  minded to  rest a  while from  labour and  watch the 
   growth  and  unfolding  of  the  things that  they had  devised and 
   begun.  Therefore  Manwe  ordained  a  great  feast,  and  summoned 
   all the Valar and the queens  of the  Valar unto  Almaren, together 
   with all their folk. And they came at his bidding; but Aule,  it is 
   said,  and  Tulkas  were  weary;  for  the  craft  of Aule  and the 
   strength of Tulkas had been at the service  of all  without ceasing 
   in the days of their labour.                                       
     $17  Now  Melkor  knew  of  all  that  was  done;  for  even then 
   he  had  secret  friends  and  spies  among the  Maiar whom  he had 
   converted to his cause,  and of  these the  chief, as  after became 
   known,  was Sauron,  a great  craftsman of  the household  of Aule. 
   And afar  off in  the dark  places Melkor  was filled  with hatred, 
   
   being jealous of the work of his  peers, whom  he desired  to make 
   subject to himself. Therefore he gathered to himself  spirits out 
  
   of the voids of Ea that he had perverted to his service,  and he 
   deemed  himself  strong.  And  seeing  now his  time he  drew near 
   again  unto  Arda,  and  looked down  upon it,  and the  beauty of 
   the Earth in its Spring filled him the more with hate.              
                                                                     
                                  3400                                
                                                                     
     $18  Now  therefore  the  Valar   were gathered upon Almaren 
   and feasted and made merry, fearing  no evil,  and because  of the 
   light of llluin they did not perceive the shadow in the North that 
   was  cast  from  afar  by  Melkor; for  he was  grown dark  as the 
   Night of the Void.(18) And it  is sung  that in  that feast  of the 
   Spring  of Arda  Tulkas espoused  Nessa the  sister of  Orome, and 
   Vana  robed  [her)  in  her  flowers,  and  she danced  before the 
   Valar upon the green grass of Almaren.                             
     $19   Then   Tulkas   slept,  being   weary  and   content,  and 
   Melkor   deemed   that  his   hour  had   come.  And   he  passed, 
   therefore, over  the Walls of the Night (19) with his host,  and he 
   came  to  Middle-earth  in  the  North;  and  the  Valar  were not 
   aware of him.                                                      
     $20  Now  Melkor  began  the  delving  and  building  of  a vast 
   fortress  deep  under  Earth,  beneath  dark  mountains  where the 
   light  of  Illuin  was dim.(20) That  stronghold  was  named Utumno. 
   And though the Valar  knew nought  of it  as yet,  nonetheless the 
   evil of Melkor and  the blight  of his  hatred flowed  out thence, 
   and  the  Spring  of  Arda  was marred,  and living  things became 
   sick and rotted, or were corrupted to monstrous forms.             
                                                                     
                                  3450                                
                                                                     
     $21  Then  the  Valar  knew  indeed  that  Melkor  was  at  work 
   again,  and  they  sought  for   his  hiding-place.   But  Melkor, 
   trusting in the strength of Utumno and the might of  his servants, 
   came forth suddenly to  war, and  struck the  first blow,  ere the 
   Valar  were prepared.  And he  assailed the  lights of  Illuin and 
   Ormal,  and he  cast down  their pillars,  and broke  their lamps. 
   Then  in the  overthrow of  the mighty  pillars lands  were broken 
   and  seas  arose  in  tumult;  and  when  the  lamps  were spilled 
   destroying  flame was  poured out  over the  Earth. And  the shape 
   of Arda and the symmetry of its  waters and  its lands  was marred 
   in that time, so that the first  designs of  the Valar  were never 
   after restored.                                                    
   
         
                                                                     
     $22  In  the   confusion  and   the  darkness   Melkor  escaped, 
   though fear fell upon him; for above  the roaring  of the  seas he 
   heard  the  voice  of  Manwe  as  a  mighty  wind,  and  the earth 
   trembled beneath the feet  of Tulkas.  But he  came to  Utumno ere 
   Tulkas could overtake him;  and there  he lay  hid. And  the Valar 
   could  not  at that  time overcome  him, for  the greater  part of 
   their strength was needed to  restrain the  tumults of  the Earth, 
   and to save from ruin  all that  could be  saved of  their labour; 
  
   and  afterward they  feared to  rend the  Earth again,  until they 
   knew  where  the  Children  of  Iluvatar  were dwelling,  who were 
   yet to come in a time that was hidden from the Valar.              
                                                                     
     $23  Thus  ended the  Spring of  Arda. And  the dwelling  of the 
   Valar  upon  Almaren  was  utterly  destroyed,  and  the  gods had 
   no  abiding  place  upon  the  face of  the earth.  Therefore they 
   removed  from  Middle-earth  and  went  to   the  Land   of  Aman, 
   which  was  westernmost  of  all  lands  upon  the borders  of the 
   world;  for  its  west  shores  looked  upon  the  Outer  Sea that 
   encircled  the  kingdom  of  Arda,  and beyond  were the  Walls of 
   the Night.(21) But the east-shores of Aman are the  uttermost end 
   of the Great Sea of  the West;  and since  Melkor had  returned to 
   Middle-earth,  and  they  could  not yet  overcome him,  the Valar 
   fortified  their dwelling,  and upon  the shores  of the  Sea they 
   raised  the  Pelori, the  Mountains of  Aman, highest  upon earth. 
   And above all the mountains of  the Pelori  was that  height which 
   was   called  Taniquetil,   upon  whose   summit  Manwe   set  his 
   throne. But behind the walls of the  Pelori the  Valar established 
   their mansions and  their domain  in that  region which  is called 
   Valinor.  There  in the  Guarded Realm  they gathered  great store 
   of light and all the fairest things that were saved from the ruin; 
   and  many  others  yet   fairer  they   made  anew,   and  Valinor 
   became  more  beautiful even  than Middle-earth  in the  Spring of 
   Arda; and it was blessed and holy, for the  gods dwelt  there, and 
   there  nought  faded  nor  withered, neither  was there  any stain 
   upon flower or leaf in that land, nor  any corruption  or sickness 
   in  anything  that  lived;  for  the very  stones and  waters were 
   hallowed.                                                          
     $24 Therefore the Valar and  all their  folk were  joyful again, 
   and for long they  were well  content, and  they came  seldom over 
   the  mountains  to  the  Outer  Lands; and  Middle-earth lay  in a 
   twilight  beneath the  stars that  Varda had  wrought in  the ages 
   forgotten of her labours in Ea.                                    
   
                                   3500                                 
                                                                       
     $25  And  it   came  to   pass  that,   after  Valinor   was  full- 
   wrought  and  the  mansions  of  the   Valar  were   established  and 
   their  gardens  and  woodlands  were arrayed,  the Valar  built their 
   city in the  midst of  the plain  beyond the  Pelori. That  city they 
   named  Valmar  the  Blessed.  And  before  its  western   gate  there 
   was  a  green  mound,  and  it  was   bare  save   for  a   sward  of 
   unfading grass.                                                      
     $26   Then   Yavanna  and   Nienna  came   to  that   Green  Mound; 
   and  Yavanna  hallowed  it,  and  sat  there  long  upon   the  green 
   grass  and  sang a  song of  great power,  in which  was set  all her 
   thought  of  things that  grow in  the earth.  But Nienna  thought in 
   silence,  and  watered  the  mould  with  tears.  Then all  the Valar 
   were  gathered  together  to  hearken  to  the  song of  Yavanna; and 
   the  mound  was  in  the  midst  of  the  Ring  of  Doom  before  the 
   gates  of  Valmar,  and  the Valar  sat round  about in  silence upon 
   their thrones of council, and their folk were set before  their feet. 
  
   And  as  the  gods  watched,  behold!  upon  the  mound  there sprang 
   two  green  saplings, and  they grew  and became  fair and  tall, and 
   they came to blossom.                                                
     $27   Thus   there   awoke   in   the  world   the  Two   Trees  of 
   Valinor,  of  all  growing  things  the  fairest  and  most renowned, 
   whose fate is woven with the  fate of  Arda. The  elder of  the Trees 
   was  named  Telperion,  and  its  blossoms  were  of  shining  white, 
   and  a  dew  of  silver  light  was spilled  from them.  Laurelin the 
   younger  Tree  was  called; its  green leaves  were edged  with gold, 
   and its flowers were like  to clusters  of yellow  flame, and  a rain 
   of  gold  dripped  from  them  to  the   ground.  From   those  Trees 
   there came forth a great light, and all Valinor  was filled  with it. 
   Then  the bliss  of the  Valar was  increased; for  the light  of the 
   Trees was holy and  of great  power, so  that, if  aught was  good or 
   lovely or of worth, in that light its loveliness  and its  worth were 
   fully  revealed;  and  all  that walked  in that  light were  glad at 
   heart.                                                               
     $28  But  the  light  that  was  spilled  from  the  Trees  endured 
   long, ere it was taken up into the airs  or sank  into the  earth for 
   their  enrichment.  Therefore  of  its   abundance  Varda   was  wont 
   to gather great  store, and  it was  hoarded in  mighty vats  nigh to 
   the  Green  Mound.  Thence  the  Maiar  would  draw  it and  bring it 
   to  frith  and field,  even those  far removed  from Valmar,  so that 
   all regions of Valinor were nourished and waxed ever fairer.         
   
               
                                                                       
    $29  Thus  began  the  Days  of  the  Bliss  of  Valinor,  and thus 
   began also the  count of  Time. For  the Trees  waxed to  full bloom 
   and  light,  and  waned  again,   unceasingly,  without   change  of 
   speed or fullness. Telperion came first to flower, and a  little ere 
   he ceased to shine  Laurelin began  to bud;  and again  ere Laurelin 
   had   grown   dim   Telperion   awoke   once  more.   Therefore  the 
   Valar took the time of the  flowering, first  of Telperion  and then 
   of Laurelin, to be  for them  a Day  in Valinor;  and the  time when 
   each Tree was  flowering alone  they divided  into five  hours, each 
   equal to the time of  the mingling  of their  lights, twice  in each 
   Day.  There  were  thus  twelve  such  hours  in  every  Day  of the 
   Valar;  and  one  thousand  of  those Days  was held  to be  a Year, 
   for  then  the  Trees  would  put  forth  a  new  branch  and  their 
   stature would increase.                                              
                                                                       
    The opening section of the Annals of Aman ends here; it is followed 
   by a heading Here begins a new Reckoning in the Light of  the Trees, 
   with dates beginning at Y.T.1, the First Year of the Trees.          
   
                               NOTES.                                       
                                                                           
    1. The definition of Ea as 'the  World that  Is' is  found also  at the 
       appearance of the name in an  addition to  the text  of Ainulindale' 
       D, p. 31,  $20. I  give it  throughout in  the form  that it  has in 
       the texts, Ea, Ea, Ea'.                                              
    2. The  original  form of  the name  was Lorien,  but this  was changed 
  
       to Lorien on the QS manuscript.                                      
    3. AV  2  had  here  (V.110)  'Yavanna,  whom  Aule  espoused  after in 
       the world, in Valinor'; in  the later  rewriting of  the AV  2 manu- 
       script  that  led  directly  to  AAm (p.  47) this  became 'Yavanna, 
       whom Aule espoused in Arda', where AAm has 'in Ea'.                  
    4. AV  2  had  here  (V.110)  'these are  the Vanimor,  the Beautiful', 
       changed  in  the  later  rewriting (see  note 3)  to 'these  are the 
       Mairi...', and then to 'these  are the  Maiar...' This  was probably 
       where the word Maiar first arose.                                    
    5. In the earlier (only) of the two manuscripts of  the opening  of The 
       Tale  of  Years  the  heading  Of  the  Beginning  of  Time  and its 
       Reckoning  was  subsequently  extended  by  the  addition   of  From 
       the work of Quennar Onotimo; see note 6.                             
    6. As  this  sentence  was first  written  in  the  draft text  for the 
       beginning of AAm (the rewriting of A V 2) it  read: 'each  such year 
       is in length even as are ten years of the Sun that is now'; i.e., my 
       father still retained the  old much  simpler computation  going back 
       through  AV 2  (V.110) to  AV 1  (IV.263). This  was changed  on the 
       draft  text to  'each such  year is  longer than  are nine  years of 
   
        the Sun that is now'. In the earlier of the Tale of Years versions the 
        words  'as  it  now  is'  were  pencilled in  after 'nine  years under 
        the  Sun',  while  the  second reads  'than are  now nine  years under 
        the Sun'.                                                              
          The  second  Tale  of  Years  version,  which  does  not   refer  to 
        Quennar  Onotimo  in  the  heading  Of  the  Beginning  of   Time  and 
        its  Reckoning  (note  5),  has  here:  'Thus  spake  Quennar  Onotimo 
        concerning  this  matter'.  What  follows  from this  point is  in all 
        three  texts  in  markedly smaller  script, so  that the  reference to 
        Quennar seems most appropriate here.                                   
    7.  The later (only) of the Tale of Years  versions has  'one fifth  of an 
        age of the Valar' for 'one age of the Valar'.                          
    8.  The earlier of the  Tale of  Years versions  adds here:  'whereas each 
        age of the Valar  is one  exact part  (how great  or small  they alone 
        know)  of  the  whole  history  of  Ea.  But  these  things   are  not 
        certainly known even to the  Eldar'; the  later begins  the additional 
        passage in the same way, but  ends: '...  of the  whole history  of Ea 
        from its beginning  to the  End that  shall be.  But these  things are 
        not certainly known even to [the] Vanyar.'                             
    9.  The  Tale  of  Years  versions  have here:  'As for  the Years  of the 
        Trees  in  comparison  with those  that came  after', which  makes the 
        meaning clear.                                                         
   10.  In the earlier Tale of Years version 'from  sun-rise to  sun-rise' was 
        changed  in  pencil  to  'from  sunset to  sunset', and  the following 
        sentence 'at such times  as light  and dark  are equally  divided' was 
        bracketed.  The  second  version  has   a  different   reading:  'from 
        sunset unto sunset beside the Shores of the Great Sea'.                
   11.  In  the  Tale  of Years  versions the  words '(nine  and one  half and 
        eight hundredths and yet a little)' are omitted.                       
   12.  In  the  Tale  of  Years  versions  the   words  'and   ordering'  are 
        omitted.                                                               
   13.  For 'as is hereafter told'  (which refers  to the  account of  the Sun 
        and  Moon  later  in  AAm)  the  Tale  of Years  versions have  'as is 
  
        elsewhere told'.                                                       
   14.  For  'was  so made'  the Tale  of Years  versions have  'was appointed 
        by the Valar'.                                                         
   15.  'but one year' becomes in  the Tale  of Years  versions 'but  one year 
        unto themselves'.                                                      
   16.  The  Tale  of  Years  versions  have here  'Thus speaketh  the Yenono- 
        tie  of  Quennar'.  With  Yenonotie'  cf.  Yenie Valinoren  'Annals of 
        Valinor'  in  the  title-pages  of  QS (V.202),  and the  name Onotimo 
        itself; see  the Etymologies,  stems NOT  'count', YEN  'year' (V.378, 
        400).                                                                  
   17.  Paragraph $10 had this form  in the  draft text  for the  beginning of 
        AAm:                                                                   
          It  hath  been  computed  by  the  Masters  of  Lore that  the Valar 
   
        came  to  the  Kingdom  of Arda,  which is  this Earth,  five and 
        forty thousand  years of  our time  ere the  first rising  of the 
        Moon.  And  of  these  thirty  thousand  passed ere  the measure- 
        ment  of  Time  began  with  the  flowering  of the  Trees. These 
        were  the  Days  before  Days.  And  fifteen thousand  years fol- 
        lowed after during which the Light  of the  Trees yet  lived, and 
        nigh  on  six  hundred more  of the  New Sun  and Moon  after the 
        slaying of the Trees. And these  are called  the Elder  Days, and 
        with their ending ended  the First  Age of  Time, and  Melkor was 
        thrust from the world.                                             
                                                                          
        Thus whereas in AV 1 and AV 2 the reckoning was thus (V.Y. =       
        Valian Year(s), S.Y. = Sun Year(s)):                               
          V.Y. 1000 = S.Y. 10000   First flowering of the Trees                
          V.Y. 3000 = S.Y. 30000   Rising of the Moon                          
        this first revision gives:                                         
                      S.Y. 30000   First flowering of the Trees               
                      S.Y. 45000   Rising of the Moon                         
        This reckoning was then replaced again:                            
          V.Y. 3500 = S.Y. 33530   First flowering of the Trees                
          V.Y. 5300 = S.Y. 50775   Rising of the Moon                          
        These figures show a ratio of 1 V.Y. = 9-58 S.Y. (see the com- 
        mentary on ($5 - 10, pp. 59 - 60). This last reckoning was the 
        form in AAm as first written, which was then changed many          
        times to give the text printed.                                    
    18. The text as written had 'dark as the night that was before Ea', 
        changed later to 'dark as the Night of the Void'.                  
    19. The text as first written had 'over the borders of Ea'; this was 
        changed later to 'over the Walls of the Night upon the borders of 
        Arda', and then 'upon the borders of Arda' was struck out.         
    20. The text was first written 'far from the light of Illuin'.         
    21. The text as written had 'which is westernmost of all lands' and 
        'look upon the Outer Sea that encircles the kingdom of Arda'; the 
        changes to the past tense were perhaps made at the time of         
        writing, since the next phrase, 'and beyond were the Walls of the 
        Night', had the past tense as written. On the other hand, the      
        following sentence has the present tense ('But the east shores of 
        Aman are the uttermost end of the Great Sea of the West'), where 
        are was allowed to stand.                                          
  
                                                                          
                  Commentary on the first section of the                   
                              Annals of Aman.                              
                                                                          
        $$1-3  On the occurrence of the name Eru see p. 7. The account of 
        the interrelations of the Valar and the queens of the Valar        
        remains closely based on  that in  AV 2  (V.110), and  retains old 
   
         phrases (as 'Manwe and Melkor were most puissant and were                     
         brethren') going back to the original Annals (IV.263). There are              
         however some developments in this opening section. On the                     
         phrase in $2, 'Orome and Tulkas were younger in the thought of                
         Eru ere the devising of the World', see V.120. That Tulkas came               
         last to Arda derives from the rewritten Ainulindale' ($31).                   
             It is not said now, as it was in AV 2, that Orome was the son             
         of Yavanna. On the other hand, it is now said, as in the Quenta               
         (Q) and QS, that Vana was the sister of Yavanna (and Varda),                  
         whereas this was not said in AV 2. These differences are perhaps              
         connected; for if both accounts are combined Orome's wife is                  
         the sister of his mother. But this may be to take too conventional            
         a view of the divine relations.                                               
             The statements that Este 'goes not to the councils of the Valar           
         and is not accounted among the rulers of Arda', and that she is               
         the chief of the Maiar (see note 4 above), are entirely new.                  
    $4   The passage concerning the 'lesser spirits' shows no significant              
         development from that in AV 2 (V.110) except for the replace-                 
         ment of Vanimor by Maiar (translated 'the Beautiful' as Vani-                 
         mor had been); the Valarindi, Children of the Valar, 'begotten                
         in Arda' and numbered among the Maiar, remain. On the                         
         earlier history of these conceptions see V.120 - 1; and see                   
         further p. 69.                                                                
    $5   Telperion first appeared in QS $16 (V.209), but not as the                    
         primary name of the Elder Tree, which remained Silpion.                       
         Telperion, used in The Lord of the Rings, now became the                      
         primary name.                                                                 
                                                                                      
   $$5-10  The account of the Reckoning of Time is at first sight                     
         somewhat baffling, but it can be clarified.                                   
             (i) According to the reckoning by the Trees                               
             12 hours (a full flowering of both Trees) = 1 day                         
             1000 days (12000 hours) = 1 year                                          
             100 years = 1 age of the Valar (as the Valar reckoned the ages            
             before the Trees, according to a supposition of the Lore-                 
             masters of the Elves; see notes 7 and 8 to the text)                      
             (ii) Relation of the reckoning by the Trees to the reckoning by           
         the Sun                                                                       
             1 hour of the Trees = 7 hours of our time                                 
             1 day of the Trees = (7 X 12) 84 hours of our time                        
             1 year of the Trees = (7 x 12000) 84000 hours of our time                 
         There are (365-25 X 24) 8766 hours in a Sun Year, and thus:                   
             1 year of the Trees = (84000 -: 8766) 9 582 Sun Years *                   
                                                                                      
   (* Cf. the text ($7): 'nine and one half and eight hundredths and yet a little'.) 
  
   
         (iii) Original intention of the Valar for the new reckoning by 
       the Sun and Moon                                                 
         12 hours of moonlight.  24 hours = 1 full day.                    
         12 hours of sunlight.                                            
         700 times of sunlight and moonlight = 350 full days = 1 Sun      
         Year.                                                            
         1 hour = 1/7 of 1 hour of the Trees                                
       Therefore:                                                       
         1 Sun Year would have (24 X 350) 8400 hours = (8400 - 7)        
         1200 hours of the Trees = 1/10 of a Valian Year (see (i) above); 
         thus 1 Valian Year would = 10 Sun Years                          
       The matter can be expressed more concisely thus:                 
         1 year of the Trees = (7 x 12000) 84000 hours of our time        
         84000 - (350 x 24) 8400 = 10                                    
       but                                                              
         84000 - (365 25 x 24) 8766 = 9 582                              
                                                                         
       (iv) The dates of the first flowering of the Trees and the first 
         rising of the Moon ($10)                                         
           The Trees first flowered after 3500  Valian Years  had passed, 
         which  is  said  to  be  equal  to  33530  Sun Years  (this pre- 
         supposes an equivalence of 9-58; 9 582 gives 33537).             
           The  Moon  first  rose  after  5000  Valian Years  had passed, 
         which  is  said  to  be  equal  to  47901  Sun Years  (this pre- 
         supposes an equivalence of 9-5802; if  the equivalence  is 9-582 
         the  number  of Sun  Years would  be 47910,  if 9-58  the number 
         would be 47900).                                                 
           The Trees shone for  1495 Valian  Years, which  is said  to be 
         equal to  14322 Sun  Years (this  presupposes an  equivalence of 
         almost exactly 9-58).                                            
                                                        
   
                                            
   $511-29  The great expansion of the pre-Lord  of the  Rings narrative 
       (QS,  AV  2)  is  in part  derived from  the later  Ainulindale' (that 
       AAm  followed  the  last  version,  D,  of  that  work  is   shown  by 
       various  details, as  for instance  the names  Ea, Illuin,  and Ormal, 
       the first of  these entering  D by  later addition,  and those  of the 
       Lamps   replacing   Foronte    and   Hyarante   by   emendation).  But 
       there  is  much  that  is  entirely new:  as that  Manwe held  a great 
       feast  on  the  Isle  of  Almaren, where  Tulkas espoused  Nessa; that 
       Sauron  was  'a  great  craftsman  of  the  household  of  Aule'; that 
       the  Valar  were  unable  to  overcome  Melkor  at  that  time because 
       of  the  need  to  subdue  the turmoil  of the  Earth and  to preserve 
       what  they  might  of  what  they  had  achieved;  and  other features 
       mentioned  below.  -  The  question  of  the  cosmology  is  discussed 
       at the end of this commentary.                                        
   $15 The statement that under the light of the Lamps 'there  was great 
       growth  of  trees and  herbs, and  beasts and  birds came  forth' (cf. 
   
          also  $18,  where  Vana  robed Nessa  in flowers  at the  feast on 
          Almaren)  belongs with  the Ainulindale'  ($31): 'flowers  of many 
  
          hues,   and   trees  whose   blossom  was   like  snow   upon  the 
          mountains...  beasts  and birds  came forth'  - where  however the 
          text was corrected ('As  yet no  flower had  bloomed nor  any bird 
          had sung'). See p. 22 note 17, and p. 38, $31.                     
    $20   A structural difference between AAm and  the Ainulindale'  is that 
          in the latter Melkor  did not  begin the  delving of  Utumno until 
          after the overthrow of  the Lamps  and his  escape from  the Valar 
          ($32)  -  a  story that  goes back  through the  texts to  the old 
          'Sketch  of  the  Mythology'. In  AAm, on  the other  hand, Melkor 
          built Utumno, or was  at least  far advanced  in the  work, before 
          the  Valar were  aware of  him, and  it was  from Utumno  that the 
          blight  and  corruption  proceeded; the  Valar then  perceived his 
          presence in Arda  and 'sought  for his  hiding-place', and  it was 
          this  (as it  appears) that  led to  Melkor's sudden  emergence in 
          open war and the casting down of the Lamps.                        
    $22   The  attack  on  Melkor  by  the Valar  returning out  of Valinor, 
          described  in  the Ainulindale'  ($32), is  not mentioned  in AAm, 
          which says only that they 'could not at  that time  overcome him', 
          taking up the  words of  QS $12  (V.208). That  the idea  had been 
          abandoned is seen subsequently, p. 78, $47.                        
    $23   That all life in Aman was free from any  fading or  withering, and 
          free  of  blight  and  sickness,  had  not  actually been  said in 
          previous texts.                                                    
    $24   Whereas in the texts of the 1930s the old idea  of the  Lost Tales 
          that the stars were created in two separate acts (1.69, 113  - 14, 
          133)  had  been  abandoned,  it   now  reappears:   Varda  wrought 
          stars 'in the ages forgotten of her labours in  Ea', and  later in 
          AAm  (p.  71,  $35)  it  is told  that 'she  made stars  newer and 
          brighter' before the awakening  of the  Elves. This  is presumably 
          to be  associated with  the conception  in the  later Ainulindale' 
          ($$14,  28)  of the  establishment of  Arda 'in  the midst  of the 
          innumerable stars'.                                                
                                                                            
    $$25 - 6 That the Trees grew on a green mound in the Ring of Doom        
                                                                            
         is a new detail, though the implication of QS  $14 (V.209)  is that 
         the  Trees  were  in  the  Ring. The  Ring and  the Mound  are here 
         said to have been before the western  gate of  Valmar; in  the Lost 
         Tales the Trees were to the north  of the  city, and  were moreover 
         'leagues asunder' from each other (1.71, 143).                      
    $28  This account of the light that spilled from  the Trees  being drawn 
         by  Maiar  from  the wells  of Varda  to 'water'  all the  lands of 
         Valinor has its roots in the old idea that the Trees 'must needs be 
         watered with light to have sap and live' (1.73).                    
    $29  At  the  end of  this paragraph  is a  remarkable new  detail, that 
         after a thousand  days the  Trees put  out a  new branch;  and that 
   
    this  was  why  a  Valian  Year was  so constituted.  It is  apparent - 
    and  is  stated  here  expressly  -  that  the  Valian  day  had twelve 
    hours  because  the  period  of  mingled light  was exactly  five times 
    shorter than  the period  of full  light-flowering of  either Telperion 
    or  Laurelin;  if  it  had  been  three  times  shorter  the  day would 
    have  had  eight  hours,  and  so  on.  The  Valian  day  was therefore 
  
    of  the  Trees'  nature.  We  now learn  that the  Valian year  of 1000 
    days was  'also due  to,the Trees'  nature, since  after that  time the 
    Trees would put out a new branch.                                          
      There  is  no  suggestion here  that the  further calculation  that a 
    hundred  years  constituted  a  Valian  Age  (which  goes  back  to the 
    earliest  Annals, IV.263)  was related  to the  inner structure  of the 
    Trees; but  it is  said in  the section  Of the  Beginning of  Time and 
    its   Reckoning  ($6)   that  the   Lore-masters  supposed   'that  the 
    Valar  so  devised  the hours  of the  Trees that  one hundred  of such 
    years  so  measured  should  be  in duration  as one  age of  the Valar 
    (as  those  ages  were  in  the  days  of  their  labours   before  the 
    foundation  of  Valinor)'  -  i.e.,  before  the  Trees. Since  the two 
    passages   are   only   separated   by   a  few   pages  in   the  same 
    manuscript  the  presumption  is  that  they  are   not  contradictory; 
    and  taken  together  the  meaning  can  only  be  that the  periods of 
    the  Trees,  which  were  of  their  nature,  were  nonetheless related 
    to  a  mode  of  measurement  of  time  before  the  Trees   came  into 
    existence.  That  in  turn  seems  to  demand  that  the   Valar  knew, 
    and  had  'devised',  before  ever  Yavanna  and  Nienna  came  to  the 
    Green Mound, the periodic nature of the Trees' light.                      
                                                                              
    The cosmological problem is here provided with new evidences. The      
    relevant statements in this first section of AAm are these:      
      $1 Ea is 'the World that is'; the Valar are 'the Powers of Ea'.      
     $11 After ages of labour 'in the great halls of Ea the Valar      
         descended into Arda in the beginning of its being'.      
     $13 Tulkas came to Arda 'out of distant regions of Ea'.      
     $17 Melkor gathered spirits 'out of the voids of Ea'; and he 'drew      
         near again unto Arda, and looked down upon it'.      
     $18 The Valar did not perceive the dark shadow 'cast from afar by      
         Melkor'.      
     $19 Melkor 'passed over the borders of Ea' > 'passed over the      
         Walls of the Night upon the borders of Arda' > 'passed over      
         the Walls of the Night' (note 19).      
     $23 The Outer Sea 'encircled the kingdom of Arda, and beyond      
         were the Walls of the Night'.      
   The Walls of the Night have not been named elsewhere: but it is hard      
   to see, especially in view of the sentence cited from $23, how they can 
   not be equated with the Walls of the World. I have said (p. 29) that the 
   departure of Melkor from Arda in the Ainulindale' - the new story that    i 
   
      
                                                                               
     came  in  after  The  Lord of  the Rings  - raises  the question  of the 
     passage  of  the  Walls  of  the  World   and  of   the  form   which  that 
     conception  now took.  The idea  of such  a passage  in fact  appeared, 
  and 
     most puzzlingly, in the earlier period, at the end of Q,  where it  is said 
     that some believe that Melko at  times returns  to the  world, and  that he 
     'creeps  back  surmounting  the  Walls'  (IV.164,  253).  The   passage  in 
     AAm  $19  (as  emended)  is  unequivocal:  Melkor  passed  over  the  
  Walls 
     of  the  Night.  We  have  returned  to  the  earliest  imagination  of the 
  
     Walls: cf. my remark in 1.227, 'the implication  seems clear  that the 
     Walls were originally conceived like the walls  of terrestrial  cities, or 
     gardens  -  walls  with  a  top:  a "ring-fence".'  Thus, we  may suppose, 
     Melkor  could  'look  down  upon  Arda'  ($17);   thus  his   vast  shadow 
     could  be  cast  even  before  he passed  over the  Walls ($18);  and thus 
     Tulkas  ($13)  and  the  spirits  summoned  by  Melkor  ($19)  could enter 
     the 'fenced region' (as Arda is defined, p. 7).                            
        But  the  phrase  'he  passed  over  the  Walls  of  the Night'  was an 
     emendation of  what my  father first  wrote: 'he  passed over  the borders 
     of  Ea'.  Can  this  mean  anything  other  than  that  on  entering  Arda 
     Melkor  left  Ea?  In  this  connection  one  may  turn  back  to  the two 
     Ambarkanta  diagrams  of  'Ilu'  (IV.242  -  5),   on  which   much  later 
     (perhaps  about  this  time)  my  father  made  pencilled  corrections  to 
     Ilurambar  'the  Walls  of  the  World', changing  this to  Earambar ('the 
     Walls of  Ea'). (Of  course, if  the Walls  are no  longer conceived  as a 
     spherical shell - whence  the expression  'globed amid  the Void'  as used 
     in the early Ainulindale' versions -  but as  a surmountable  rampart, the 
     Earambar  cannot  be  taken  as  the  same  conception  as  the Ilurambar, 
     but  only as  a new  name for  the Walls,  now differently  conceived; and 
     the  substitution of  the new  name on  the old  diagrams is  therefore to 
     that extent  misleading.) It  is likewise  hard to  see what  Earambar can 
     mean  but  'the Walls  that fence  out the  dark wastes  of "the  voids of 
     Ea" ' (an expression used  in $17),  in contrast  to Ilurambar  'the Walls 
     that fence in Ilu.'                                                        
        The difficulty with this, of course, is that Ea is elsewhere defined as 
     the 'Universe of that which Is' (p. 7), 'Creation  the Universe'  (p. 39), 
     and  Ea  therefore  necessarily  comprehends  Arda;  it  is  in  any  case 
     abundantly  clear from  all the  texts of  the later  period that  Arda is 
     within  Ea.  But  it  may  be  that  Arda can  nonetheless be  regarded as 
     separate from Ea when Ea is regarded as 'Space'.                           
        Amid  all  the ambiguities  (most especially,  in the  use of  the word 
     'World'), the testimony seems  to be  that in  these texts  the Ambarkanta 
     world-image  survived  at  least  in  the  conception  of  the  Outer  Sea 
     extending to the Walls of the  World, now  called the  Walls of  the Night 
     - though the  Walls have  come to  be differently  conceived (see  also p. 
     135, $168). Now in the  revision of  'The Silmarillion'  made in  1951 the 
     phrase  in  QS $12  (V.209) 'the  Walls of  the World  fence out  the Void 
     and the Eldest Dark - a  phrase in  perfect agreement  of course  with the 
   
     
                                                                               
    Ambarkanta  -  was  retained  (p. 154).  This is  a central  difficulty in 
    relation  to  the  Ainulindale', where  it is  made as  plain as  could be 
    wished  that  Ea  came  into being  in the  Void, it  was globed  amid the 
    Void ($$11,  20, and  see pp.  37 -  8); how  then can  the Walls  of Arda 
    'fence out the Void and the Eldest Darkness'?                               
       A  possible  explanation,  of a  sort, may  be hinted  at in  the words 
    cited  above  from  AAm  $17:  Melkor  gathered spirits  out of  the voids 
    of Ea. It may be that, although AAm is not  far distant  in time  from the 
    last version (D) of the Ainulindale',  my father's  conception did  not in 
    fact  now  accord  entirely with  what he  had written  there; that  (as I 
    suggested, p. 39) he  was now  thinking of  Arda as  being 'set  within an 
    indefinite  vastness  in  which  all  "Creation" is  comprehended', rather 
  
    than  of  a  bounded  Ea  itself  set  'amid the  Void'. Then,  beyond the 
    Walls  of  the  Night,  the  bounds of  Arda, stretch  'the voids  of Ea'. 
    But  this  suggestion  does  not, of  course, clear  up all  the problems, 
    ambiguities, and  apparent contradictions  in the  cosmology of  the later 
    period, which have been discussed earlier.                                  
                                                                               
       I have mentioned (p. 47) that there  exists a  typescript of  the early 
    part  of  AAm that  is quite  distinct from  the amanuensis  typescript of 
    the  whole  work. I  was unaware  of its  existence when  the text  of The 
    Silmarillion  was  prepared for  publication. It  was taken  directly from 
    and  closely  based  upon  the  AAm  manuscript,  and  was  certainly made 
    by  my  father,  who  introduced  changes  from   the  manuscript   as  he 
    typed. It has in  fact a  great many  such changes,  mostly minor  or very 
    minor,  but also  some important  alterations and  additions; and  it does 
    not  include  the  section  Of the  Beginning of  Time and  its Reckoning. 
    None   of  these   changes  appear   in  the   emendations  made   to  the 
    amanuensis  typescript  or  its  carbon  copy, except  the removal  of the 
    section on the Reckoning of Time (p. 68).                                   
       I will refer to this text  as 'AAm*'. There seems  no way  to determine 
    with certainty when it was made,  and I  can only  record my  feeling that 
    it belongs with  the writing  of the  AAm manuscript  rather than  to some 
    later time. At any rate my father soon abandoned  it (see  p. 80).  It may 
    be that having set it aside he forgot about it, or lost  it; and  when the 
    opportunity  arose  to  have  the  work  typed  by a  secretary who  was a 
    trained  typist (as  appears to  be the  case) he  simply handed  over the 
    AAm  manuscript  as  it  stood  (including  therefore  the section  on the 
    Reckoning of Time, although in AAm* he had cut this out).                   
       I  give  now  the  noteworthy changes  in AAm*  (which extends  a short 
    way beyond the point reached in this first section;  for the  remainder of 
    the text see pp. 79 - 80).                                                  
                                                                               
    The preamble                                                                
       Here begin the 'Annals of Aman'. Rumil made them in the Elder            
   
   Days,  and  they  were  held  in  memory by  the Exiles.  Those parts 
   which  we  learned  and  remembered  were  thus  set down  in Numenor 
   before the Shadow fell upon it.                                       
                                                                        
   This is especially  interesting since  it shows  a different  mode of 
   transmission from the 'Pengolod - AElfwine' tradition: the Annals are 
   conceived  as  a  written  work  made in  Numenor, deriving  from the 
   'Exiles', the Noldor in Middle-earth, who themselves derived  it from 
   the work of Rumil. The idea that Numenor was an essential  element in 
   the transmission of the legends of the Elder Days will  reappear (see 
   especially pp. 370, 373-4, 401-2).                                   
   
    $1   For 'chieftains of the  Valar' AAm*  has 'lords  of the  Valar', and 
         subsequently.  Lorien  was changed  in pencil  on the  typescript to 
         Lorion (but not in the passage cited under $3 below).                
    $2   In  AAm  the  old  phrase  'Manwe  and  Melkor  were  most  puissant 
         and were brethren' was preserved, but AAm* has here:                 
           Melkor  and  Manwe  were  brethren  in  the  thought  of  Eru, and 
         the eldest  of their  kind, and  their power  was equal  and greater 
  
         than  that  of  all  others  who  dwelt  in Arda.  Manwe is  King of 
         the Valar...                                                         
         It is said in the later Ainulindale'  ($$5, 9)  that Melkor  was the 
         mightiest of the Ainur, and this in fact goes  back to  the pre-Lord 
         of the Rings text B of the Ainulindale'  (see V.164  note 4  for the 
         different statements made  on this  subject). Later  in AAm  (p. 97, 
         $102)  Feanor  'shut  the  doors  of his  house in  the face  of the 
         mightiest of all the dwellers in Ea'.                                
           This  text  has  'Orome  and  Tulkas  were  the  youngest  in  the 
         thought of Eru' where AAm has 'younger'.                             
    $3   There  is  a  strange  mixture of  present and  past tenses  in this 
         passage:  thus  'Vana the  fair is  the wife  of Orome',  'Vaire the 
         Weaver  dwells  with  Mandos',   but  'No   spouse  had   Ulmo,  nor 
         Melkor', 'No  lord had  Nienna', 'the  wife of  Lorien was  Este the 
         Pale'. On this question see pp. 204-5.                               
           It  is  not  now  said  that  Vana  (marked  Vana  at   the  first 
         occurrence  but  not subsequently)  was the  sister of  Yavanna (see 
         p. 59).                                                              
           As  typed,  the  passage  beginning  'No  lord had  Nienna' (spelt 
         thus, not Nienna, at all occurrences in AAm*) ran thus:              
           No  lord  had  Nienna,  queen  of  Shadow,  Manwe's   sister.  The 
         wife  of  Tulkas  was  Nessa  the  Young;  and  the  wife  of Lorien 
         was Este the Pale. These do  not sit  in the  councils of  the Valar 
         but are the highest among the Maiar.                                 
         In AAm it is said of Este alone that 'she goes  not to  the councils 
         of the  Valar', and  her name  does not  appear in  the list  of the 
         queens of the Valar: she is 'the chief of the Maiar'. In the present 
         text, despite the  exclusion of  Nessa also  from the  councils, and 
   
                                                     
                                                                       
   the  statement  that  she  and  Este  'are  the  highest  among  the 
   Maiar', her name still  stands in  the list  of the  queens. Contem- 
   porary  emendations  to  the  typescript  produced  this  remarkable 
   change:                                                              
       No  lord  had  Nienna,  Manwe's  sister;  nor Nessa  the Ever- 
       maid.  The  wife  of  Tulkas  was  Lea  the Young;  and the  wife of 
       Lorien was Este the Pale...                                          
      The text then continues as before, so that the two who do not sit 
      in  the  councils  of  the  Valar  and  are  'the highest  among the 
      Maiar'  become  Lea and  Este. There  is no  trace of  this develop- 
      ment  in  any  other  text,  but Lea  appears again  in AAm*  as the 
      text was typed (see under $18 below).                                
   $4 This paragraph was substantially extended:                        
          With   these   great  powers   came  many   other  spirits   of  the 
          same  kind,  begotten  in  the  thought  of  Eru  before  the making 
          of  Ea,  but  having  less  might  and  authority.  These   are  the 
          Maiar,  the  people  of  the  Valar; they  are beautiful,  but their 
          number   is  not   known  and   few  have   names  among   Elves  or 
          Men.                                                                 
              There  are  also  those  whom  we  call  the Valarindi,  who are 
          the  Children  of  the  Valar,  begotten of  their love  after their 
          entry  into  Ea.  They  are  the  elder children  of the  World; and 
  
          though their being  began within  Ea, yet  they are  of the  race of 
          the  Ainur,  who  were  before  the  world,  and  they   have  power 
          and rank below that of the Valar only.                               
    $12   At  the  end  of  this paragraph  AAm* adds:  'So passed  many years 
          of the Valar in strife.'                                             
    $14   The  date V.Y.1900  of the  setting up  of the  Lamps is  omitted in 
          AAm*.                                                                
    $15   AAm*  retains  the  words  of  AAm,  'and  there  was  great  growth 
          of  trees  and  herbs,  and  beasts  and birds  came forth  ...' See 
          the  commentary  on  this  passage,  p.  60:  the  reference  to the 
          appearance  of  birds  and  flowers  at this  time was  removed from 
          Ainulindale' D by  what looks  to be  a fairly  early change  in the 
          text, and there is in this a suggestion that the two versions of the 
          opening  of  the  Annals  of  Aman  belong  fairly  closely together 
          (see p. 64).                                                         
    $17   This paragraph underwent several modifications:                      
              Now  Melkor  knew  all  that  was  done;  for  even then  he had 
          secret  friends  among  the   Maiar,  whom   he  had   converted  to 
          his  cause,  whether  in  the  first playing  of the  Ainulindale or 
          afterwards  in  Ea.  Of  these  the  chief,  as   afterwards  became 
          known,  was  Sauron,  a   great  craftsman   of  the   household  of 
          Aule.  Thus  far  off  in the  dark places  of Ea,  to which  he had 
          retreated,  Melkor  was  filled  with new  hatred, being  jealous of 
          the  work  of   his  peers,   whom  he   desired  to   make  subject 
   
                                                          
                                                                            
             to himself. Therefore he had gathered to himself spirits  out of 
             the voids of  Ea who  served him,  until he  deemed that  he was 
             strong; and  seeing now  his time  he drew  near to  Arda again; 
             and he looked down upon it, and the beauty of  the Earth  in its 
             Spring filled him with wonder, but  because it  was not  his, he 
             resolved to destroy it.                                         
                                                                            
   $18     Here Tulkas'  wife Lea  the Young  appears again,  in the  text as 
           typed  and  not  by  emendation  (see under  $3 above),  named now 
           Lea-vinya ('Lea the Young'):                                     
                It is told that in that feast  of the  Spring of  Arda Tulkas 
           espoused  Lea-vinya,  fairest  of  the  maidens  of  Yavanna,  and 
           Vana  robed  her  in  flowers  that  came  then  first   to  their 
           opening; and she danced before the Valar...                       
           On the reference to the first flowers see under $15 above.        
   $19     AAm* has 'the Walls of Night' for  'the Walls  of the  Night', and 
           again in $23.                                                     
   $20          Now  Melkor  began  the  delving  and  building  of   a  vast 
           fortress  deep  under the  Earth, [struck  out: beneath  the roots 
           of] far from the light of  Illuin; and  he raised  great mountains 
           above  his  halls.  That  stronghold was  after called  Utumno the 
           Deep-hidden;  and  though  the   Valar  for   a  long   time  knew 
           nothing of it...                                                  
           In  AAm  Utumno  was  delved  'beneath  dark  mountains';  the new 
           text, in  which Melkor  raised mountains  above it  (as Thangorod- 
           rim above Angband), arose in the act of typing.                   
  
   $21     Where AAm has 'And  he assailed  the lights  of Illuin  and Ormal' 
           AAm* has:                                                         
             He  came  down  like  a  black  storm  from  the  North,  and he 
           assailed the lights of Illuin and Ormal.                          
   $22     The  conclusion  of  this  paragraph  in  AAm,  'who  were  yet to 
           come in a  time that  was hidden  from the  Valar', is  omitted in 
           AAm*.                                                             
   $23     The  word  'gods'  was  removed  in AAm*  at both  occurrences: at 
           the beginning of  the paragraph  'the gods  had no  abiding place' 
           becomes 'they had', and near the  end 'for  the gods  dwelt there' 
           becomes 'for the Servants of Iluvatar dwelt there'.               
             The  Land  of  Aman  was  'upon  the  borders  of   the  ancient 
           world' (i.e. the world  before the  Cataclysm); 'upon  the borders 
           of  the  world'  AAm.  The   passage  concerning   Taniquetil  was 
           changed to read thus:                                             
             But  above  all  the  mountains  of the  Pelori was  that height 
           which  was  named  Taniquetil  Oiolosse,  the  gleaming   peak  of 
           Everwhite,  upon  whose  summit  Manwe  set  his   throne,  before 
           the doors of the domed halls of Varda.                            
   $25     In AAm it is said  that 'the  Valar built  their city';  AAm* has: 
           ... in the midst  of the  plain west  of the  Pelori Aule  and his 
   
          people built for them a fair city. That city they named Valimar 
          the Blessed.                                                     
                                                                          
         This  reappears  from  the  Lost  Tales;  cf.  1.77: 'Now  have I 
         recounted  the  manner  of the  dwellings of  all the  great Gods 
         which Aule of his craftsmanship raised in Valinor.' - This is the 
         first occurrence of the form Valimar (again in  $$26, 28  of this 
         text).                                                            
    $26  After the words 'But Nienna sat silent in thought, and  her tears 
         fell upon the mould' there is a footnote in the new version:      
          For it is said that even in the Music  Nienna took  little part, 
         but listened intent to all that she heard. Therefore she was rich 
         in  memory,  and  farsighted,  perceiving  how the  themes should 
         unfold in the Tale of Arda. But she had little mirth, and all her 
         love  was  mingled  with  pity,  grieving  for  the harms  of the 
         world and for the things that failed of fulfilment. So  great was 
         her ruth, it is said, that she could not endure to the end of the 
         Music.  Therefore  she  has  not the  hope of  Manwe. He  is more 
         farseeing; but Pity is the heart of Nienna.                       
         On this passage see p. 388 and  note 2.  The statement  here that 
         Nienna  'could  not endure  to the  end of  the Music',  and that 
         'therefore she has not the hope of Manwe', is very  striking; but 
         it is not  said in  what Manwe's  hope lies.  It may  possibly be 
         relevant to recall the pengolod footnote  to Ainulindale'  D, $19 
         (p. 31):                                                          
          And some have  said that  the Vision  ceased ere  the fulfilment 
         of  the  Dominion  of  Men  and  the  fading  of  the  Firstborn; 
         wherefore,  though  the  Music is  over all,  the Valar  have not 
         seen as with sight the Later Ages or the ending of the World. 
    $28  For 'hoarded in mighty vats'  AAm* has  'hoarded in  deep pools'. 
                                                                          
  
                                    *                                      
   
     It  remains  to  consider  the  very,  few  emendations  made  to the 
   amanuensis  typescript  of  AAm  in  this  opening  section,  and those 
   (almost  entirely  different) made  to the  carbon copy.  These changes 
   were hasty, and casual, in no sense a real revision  of the  work. They 
   were made at some  later time  which I  am unable  to define;  but they 
   have the  effect of  bringing the  opening of  AAm into  agreement with 
   the latest form of the other  tradition, proceeding  from QS  chapter 1 
   'Of the Valar'  and ultimately  issuing in  the short  independent work 
   Valaquenta.                                                            
     On the top copy of the  typescript not  only was  the section  on the 
   Reckoning of Time struck through (see  p. 64)  but also  the compressed 
   account of the Valar at the beginning: a note on  the covering  page of 
   the text directs that the Annals are to start at the First Year  of the 
   Valar in Arda ($11 in this book). But pencilled  changes had  been made 
   to $$1-4 before this:                                                   
   
    $1  'nine  chieftains'  >  'seven  chieftains';  Osse and  Melkor were 
        struck from the list. On the removal of Osse see p. 91, $70.       
    $2  The  word  'also'  added  in  'The  queens of  the Valar  are also 
        seven'; Este added, and Uinen  removed, so  that the  list becomes 
        'Varda, Yavanna, Nienna, Este, Vaire, Vana, and Nessa'.            
    $3  'Varda  was  Manwe's  spouse  from  the  beginning'  >  'Varda was 
        Manwe's spouse from the beginning of Arda'                         
           'and Uinen, lady of the seas, is the spouse of Osse' was struck 
    out  (a  consequence  simply  of  Osse's  being no  longer numbered 
    among the 'chieftains').                                            
      'Manwe's sister and Melkor's' (of Nienna) was struck out.         
      'but  she  goes  not  to  the councils  of the  Valar and  is not 
    accounted  among  the  rulers  of  Arda,  but is  the chief  of the 
    Maiar'  (of  Este)  was  struck  out (a  consequence of  Este's now 
    being included in the 'queens').                                    
    $4 'And with them are numbered also the Valarindi ...' to the end 
        of the paragraph was struck out (see below).                  
   $28 'mighty vats' > 'shining wells' (cf. the change made in AAm*, 
        p. 68).                                                       
     Quite distinct changes were  made on  the carbon  copy in  this section 
   on  the  Valar.  In  $3  'the wife  of Orome'  and 'Tulkas'  wife' were 
   changed  to  the  spouse  of  Orome  and Tulkas  spouse,. No  lord hath 
   Nienna'  was  changed  to  'No  companion  hath  Nienna';  and  in  the 
   margin against these changes my father wrote:                          
     Note  that 'spouse'  meant only  an 'association'.  The Valar  had no 
     bodies, but could assume  shapes. After  the coming  of the  Eldar they 
     most often used shapes of  'human' form,  though taller  (not gigantic) 
     and more magnificent.                                                  
   At the same time the passage concerning the Valarindi, the  Children of 
   the Valar, at the end of $4 was struck out (as it was  also on  the top 
   copy), since this note  is a  most definitive  statement that  any such 
   conception was out of the question.                                    
     A  few  other  pencillings  were  made  at  subsequent points  in the 
   carbon copy:                                                           
   $20 Against  Utumno is  pencilled: 'Utupnu  V TUI? cover  over, hide'; 
  
       with this cf. AAm*  $20 (p.  67): 'that  stronghold was  after called 
       Utumno   the   Deep-hidden',   and   see  the   Etymologies  (V.394), 
       stem  TUB,  where  the  original  form  of  the  name  is   given  as 
       * Utubnu.                                                            
   $23 Where the word 'gods' was replaced by 'the Servants  of Iluvatar' 
       in  AAm*  (p.  67)  my  father  corrected  it on  the carbon  copy of 
       the typescript to  'the Deathless'.  At the  occurrence of  'gods' at 
       the  beginning  of  the  paragraph  he  made  the  same   change  (to 
       'they') as in AAm*.                                                  
   $25 After 'a green mound' is added Ezellohar;  and in  $26 Ezellohar 
       replaces 'that Green Mound'.                                         
   
                             
                                                                                        
                 Second section of the Annals of Aman.                               
                                                                                        
           Here begins a new Reckoning in the Light of the Trees.                 
                                           1*                                            
                                                                                        
     $30  For one thousand  years of  the Trees  the Valar  dwelt in                     
   bliss  in  Valinor  beyond  the  Mountains   of  Aman,   and  all                     
   Middle-earth lay in a twilight under the stars. Thither the Valar                     
   seldom   came,  save   only  Yavanna   and  Orome;   and  Yavanna                     
   often would walk there in the shadows,  grieving because  all the                     
   growth and promise of  the Spring  of Arda  was checked.  And she                     
   set a sleep upon many fair things that had arisen in  the Spring,                     
   both tree and herb and beast and  bird, so  that they  should not                     
   age but should wait for a time of awakening  that yet  should he.                     
   But  Melkor  dwelt  in  Utumno,  and he  slept not,  but watched,                     
   and laboured; and the evil  things that  he had  perverted walked                     
   abroad,  and  the  dark  and  slumbering  woods  were  haunted by                     
   monsters  and  shapes  of  dread.  And in  Utumno he  wrought the                     
   race  of  demons  whom  the  Elves after  named the  Balrogs. But                     
   these  came  not yet  from the  gates of  Utumno, because  of the                     
   watchfulness of Orome.                                                                
     $31  Now Orome  dearly   loved  all   the  works   of  Yavanna,                     
   and he was ever ready to her  bidding. And  for this  reason, and                     
   because he desired at whiles to ride in forests greater and wider                     
   than  the  friths  of  Valinor,  he  would  often  come  also  to                     
   Middle-earth, and there go  a-hunting under  the stars.  Then his                     
   white horse, Nahar,  shone like  silver in  the shadows;  and the                     
   sleeping earth trembled  at the  beat of  his golden  hooves. And                     
   Orome  would  blow  his  mighty   horn,  whereat   the  mountains                     
   shook,  and  things  of  evil  fled away;  but Melkor  quailed in                     
   Utumno and dared not venture forth. For it is  said that  even as                     
   his malice grew, and the strength of his hatred, so the  heart of                     
   Melkor failed; and with all his knowledge and  his might  and his                     
   many servants he became craven,  giving battle  only to  those of                     
   little strength, tormenting the  weak, and  trusting ever  to his                     
   slaves and creatures to do his evil work.  Yet ever  his dominion                     
   spread  southward  over  Middle-earth, for  even as  Orome passed                     
   the  servants of  Melkor would  gather again;  and the  Earth was                     
   full of shadows and deceit.                                                           
  
                                                                                        
   (* Pencilled beside '1' is  'YT'  (Year  of the  Trees), and  also 'YV  3501' (i.e. 
   Year  of  the  Valar).  -  The  'YT'  dates  were  very  frequently  changed  on 
  the 
   manuscript, and it is in places very difficult to interpret the changes; I give 
  only 
   the final forms (see pp. 47 - 8).)                                                    
   
                                   1000.                                 
                                                                        
     $32  It  came  to  pass  that  the  Valar  held  council,  for they 
   became   troubled   by   the   tidings   that   Yavanna   and   Orome 
   brought  from  the  Outer  Lands.  And   Yavanna  spoke   before  the 
   Valar,  and  foretold  that the  coming of  the Children  of Iluvatar 
   was  drawing  nigh,  albeit  the hour  and the  place of  that coming 
   was  known  only  to   Iluvatar.  And   Yavanna  besought   Manwe  to 
   give  light  to Middle-earth,  for the  stay of  the evils  of Melkor 
   and  the  comfort  of  the  Children;  and  Orome  and  Tulkas  spoke 
   likewise, being eager for war with Utumno.                            
     $33   But   Mandos   spoke   and  said   that  though   the  Coming 
   was  prepared it  should not  yet be  for many  Years; and  the Elder 
   Children  should  come  in  the  darkness  and  look  first  upon the 
   Stars. For so it was ordained.                                        
     $34   Then   Varda   went   forth   from   the  council,   and  she 
   looked  out   from  the   height  of   Taniquetil,  and   beheld  the 
   darkness  of  the  Earth  beneath  the  innumerable stars,  faint and 
   far. Then she began a  great labour,  the greatest  of all  the works 
   of the Valar since their coming unto Arda.                            
                                                                        
                                 1000-1050.                              
                                                                        
     $35  Now  Varda  took   the  light   that  issued   from  Telperion 
   and   was  stored   in  Valinor   and  she   made  stars   newer  and 
   brighter.  And  many  other  of  the   ancient  stars   she  gathered 
   together and set as signs  in the  heavens of  Arda. The  greatest of 
   these  was  Menelmakar,  the  Swordsman  of  the  Sky.  This,  it  is 
   said,  was  a  sign  of  Turin  Turambar,  who  should come  into the 
   world, and a  foreshowing of  the Last  Battle that  shall be  at the 
   end of Days.                                                          
                                                                        
                                   1050.                                 
                                                                        
     $36  Last  of  all  Varda  made the  sign of  bright stars  that is 
   called  the  Valakirka, the  Sickle of  the Gods,  and this  she hung 
   about  the  North  as  a  threat  unto  Utumno  and  a  token  of the 
   doom of Melkor.                                                       
     $37  In  that  hour,  it is  said, the  Quendi, the  Elder Children 
   of  Iluvatar,  awoke:  these  Men  have  named  the  Elves,  and many 
   other  names.  By  the  Waters  of  Awakening,  Kuivienen,  they rose 
   'from the sleep of Iluvatar and their eyes beheld first of all things 
   the stars of heaven. Therefore  they have  ever loved  the starlight, 
   and have revered Varda Elentarie above all the Valar.                 
   
  
                                                            
                                                                     
    $38  In the  changes of  the world  the shapes  of lands  and of 
   seas  have been  broken and  remade; rivers  have not  kept their 
   courses,  neither  have  mountains  remained  steadfast;  and  to 
   Kuivienen there is no returning. But it is said among  the Quendi 
   that it lay far off in Middle-earth, eastward of Endon  (which is 
   the  midmost  point)  and  northward;  and  it was  a bay  in the 
   Inland  Sea of  Helkar. And  that sea  stood where  aforetime the 
   roots of the  mountain of  Illuin had  been ere  Melkor overthrew 
   it. Many waters  flowed down  thither from  heights in  the East, 
   and the first sound that was heard by the ears  of the  Elves was 
   the sound of water flowing, and the sound  of water  falling over 
   stone.                                                             
    $39  Long  the Quendi  dwelt in  their first  home by  the water 
   under  stars  and  they  walked  the  Earth  in wonder;  and they 
   began to make speech and to give  names to  all things  that they 
   perceived.  And  they  named  themselves  the  Quendi, signifying 
   those that speak with voices; for as  yet they  had met  no other 
   living things that spoke or sang.                                  
    $40 At this time also, it is said, Melian, fairest of the Maiar, 
   desiring to look  upon the  stars, went  up upon  Taniquetil; and 
   suddenly she desired to  see Middle-earth,  and she  left Valinor 
   and walked in the twilight.                                        
                                                                     
                                 1085.                                
                                                                     
    $41  And  when  the  Elves  had  dwelt  in  the  world  five and 
   thirty Years of the Valar (which is like  unto three  hundred and 
   thirty-five of our years) it chanced that Orome rode to  Endon in 
   his hunting,  and he  turned north  by the  shores of  Helkar and 
   passed  under  the  shadows  of  the  Orokarni, the  Mountains of 
   the  East. And  on a  sudden Nahar  set up  a great  neighing and 
   then  stood  still.  And Orome  wondered and  sat silent,  and it 
   seemed to him that in the quiet of  the land  under the  stars he 
   heard afar off many voices singing.                                
    $42  Thus it was that the  Valar found  at last,  as it  were by 
   chance,  those  whom  they   had  so   long  awaited.   And  when 
   Orome  looked  upon  them he  was filled  with wonder,  as though 
   they  were  things unforeseen  and unimagined;  and he  loved the 
   Quendi, and named them Eldar, the people of the stars.             
                                                                     
    The original manuscript page was interpolated at this point, a 
   passage being written in the-margin as follows:                    
    Yet by after-knowledge the masters of lore say sadly that Orome 
   
                                                            
                                                                           
       was not, mayhap, the first of the Great Ones to look upon  the Elves. 
       for Melkor  was on  the watch,  and his  spies were  many. And  it is 
       thought that lurking near  his servants  had led  astray some  of the 
       Quendi  that  ventured  afield,  and  they took  them as  captives to 
       Utumno, and there enslaved them. Of these slaves it is held  came the 
  
       Orkor that were afterward chief foes of the Eldar. And  Melkor's lies 
       were  soon  abroad,  so that  whispers were  heard among  the Quendi, 
       warning  them  that  if  any of  their kindred  passed away  into the 
       shadows  and  were  seen  no  more,  they  must  beware  of   a  fell 
       huntsman on a great horse, for  he it  was that  carried them  off to 
       devour  them. Hence  it was  that at  the approach  of Orome  many of 
       the Quendi fled and hid themselves.                                  
                                                                           
    The  original  text  then  continues,  with  a  new date  1086, 'Swiftly 
    Orome rode back to Valinor and brought  tidings to  the Valar'  (see $46 
    below).  But  the  interpolated  passage  just  given  was  subsequently 
    replaced  on  a new  page by  the following  long and  important passage 
    $$43 - 5 (found in the typescript as typed):                            
                                                                           
         $43  Yet  many   of  the   Quendi  were   adread  at   his  coming. 
    This   was   the   doing   of   Melkor.   For  by   after-knowledge  the 
    masters  of  lore  say  that  Melkor,  ever  watchful,  was  first aware 
    of   the  awakening   of  the   Quendi,  and   sent  shadows   and  evil 
    spirits  to  watch  and  waylay  them. So  it came  to pass,  some years 
    ere  the  coming  of  Orome,  that  if  any  of  the  Elves  strayed far 
    abroad,   alone   or  few   together,  they   would  often   vanish  and 
    never  return;  and  the  Quendi  said  that   the  Hunter   had  caught 
    them,  and  they  were  afraid.  Even  so,  in  the  most  ancient songs 
    of  our  people,  of  which  some  echoes  are  remembered still  in the 
    West,  we  hear  of  the   shadow-shapes  that   walked  in   the  hills 
    about  Kuivienen,  or  would  pass  suddenly  over  the  stars;  and  of 
    the  dark  Rider   upon  his   wild  horse   that  pursued   those  that 
    wandered   to   take   them   and  devour   them.  Now   Melkor  greatly 
    hated  and  feared  the  riding  of  Orome,  and  either verily  he sent 
    his  dark  servants  as  riders, or  he set  lying whispers  abroad, for 
    the  purpose  that  the  Quendi  should  shun   Orome,  if   ever  haply 
    they met.                                                               
         $44   Thus   it   was   that   when   Nahar   neighed   and   Orome 
    indeed   came   among  them,   some  of   the  Quendi   hid  themselves, 
    and  some  fled  and  were  lost.  But  those  that  had the  courage to 
    stay  perceived  swiftly  that  the  Great  Rider  was  noble  and  fair 
    and  no  shape  out  of  Darkness;  for  the  Light of  Aman was  in his 
    face, and all the noblest of the Quendi were drawn towards it.          
         545  But  of  those  hapless  who  were  ensnared by  Melkor little 
   
    
                                                                      
   is  known  of a  certainty. For  who of  the living  hath descended 
   into  the  pits of  Utumno, or  hath explored  the darkness  of the 
   counsels of Melkor? Yet this is held true by  the wise  of Eressea: 
   that all those of the Quendi that  came into  the hands  of Melkor, 
   ere  Utumno  was  broken,  were put  there in  prison, and  by slow 
   arts  of  cruelty  and  wickedness  were  corrupted  and  enslaved. 
   Thus did Melkor breed the  hideous race  of the  Orkor in  envy and 
   mockery of the Eldar, of  whom they  were afterwards  the bitterest 
   foes. For the Orkor  had life  and multiplied  after the  manner of 
   the Children of Iluvatar; and naught that had life of its  own, nor 
   the   semblance  thereof,   could  ever   Melkor  make   since  his 
  
   rebellion in the Ainulindale before the Beginning: so say the wise. 
   And  deep  in  their  dark  hearts  the  Orkor  loathed  the Master 
   whom they  served in  fear, the  maker only  of their  misery. This 
   maybe was the vilest deed of Melkor  and the  most hateful  to Eru. 
                                                                      
                                  1086.                                
                                                                      
     $46  Orome   tarried  a   while  among   the  Quendi,   and  then 
   swiftly he  rode back  to Valinor  and brought  the tidings  to the 
   Valar.  And  he  spoke  of  the  shadows  that  troubled Kuivienen. 
   Then the Valar sat in council and  debated long  what it  were best 
   to do for the guarding of the  Quendi; but  Orome returned  at once 
   to Middle-earth and abode with the Elves.                           
                                                                      
                                  1090.                                
                                                                      
     $47  Manwe  sat  long   in  thought   upon  Taniquetil,   and  he 
   resolved  at  the  last  to  make  war  upon  Melkor,  though  Arda 
   should receive yet more hurts in that strife.  For the  first time, 
   therefore, the Valar assailed Melkor,  not he  the Valar,  and they 
   came  forth  to  war  in  all  their might,  and they  defeated him 
   utterly. This they did on behalf of the Elves,  and Melkor  knew it 
   well, and forgot it not.                                            
                                                                      
                                 1090-2                                
                                                                      
     $48  Melkor  met  the  onset of  the Valar  in the  North-west of 
   Middle-earth, and all that region was much  broken. But  this first 
   victory  of  the  hosts of  the West  was swift  and easy,  and the 
   servants  of  Melkor  fled before  them to  Utumno. Then  the Valar 
   marched over  Middle-earth, and  they set  a guard  over Kuivienen; 
   and  thereafter  the Quendi  knew naught  of the  Great War  of the 
   Gods,  save  that  the Earth  shook and  groaned beneath  them, and 
   the waters were moved; and  in the  North there  were lights  as of 
   
     
                                                                                 
    mighty fires. But after two years the Valar passed into the far               
    North and began the long siege of Utumno.                                     
                                                                                 
                                    1092-1100.                                    
                                                                                 
        $49  That  siege  was  long  and  grievous,  and  many   battles  were 
    fought  before  its  gates  of  which  naught  but  the  rumour  is  known 
    to  the  Quendi.  Middle-earth  was  sorely  shaken  in  that   time,  and 
    the  Great  Sea  that  sundered  it   from  Aman   grew  wide   and  deep. 
    And  the  lands  of  the  far  North  were  all  made  desolate  in  those 
    days,  and  so   have  ever   remained;  for   there  Utumno   was  delved 
    exceeding  deep,  and  its  pits  and  caverns  reached  out  far  beneath 
    the  earth,  and  they  were  filled with  fires and  with great  hosts of 
    the servants of Melkor.                                                       
                                                                                 
                                       1099.                                      
  
                                                                                 
        $50  It  came  to  pass  that  at  last  the  gates  of   Utumno  were 
    broken  and  its   halls  unroofed,   and  Melkor   took  refuge   in  the 
    uttermost  pit.  Thence,  seeing  that all  was lost  (for that  time), he 
    sent  forth  on  a  sudden a  host of  Balrogs, the  last of  his servants 
    that  remained,  and  they  assailed   the  standard   of  Manwe,   as  it 
    were  a  tide  of  flame.  But  they  were  withered  in  the wind  of his 
    wrath   and  slain   with  the   lightning  of   his  sword;   and  Melkor 
    stood  at  last  alone.  Then,  since  he  was   but  one   against  many, 
    Tulkas  stood  forth  as  champion   of  the   Valar  and   wrestled  with 
    him  and  cast  him  upon  his  face,  and  bound   him  with   the  chain 
    Angainor.  Thus  ended  the  first  war  of  the  West  upon   the  North. 
                                                                                 
                     Commentary on the second section of the                      
                                  Annals of Aman.                                 
                                                                                 
    (There are no textual notes to this section of the  text.) In  the portion 
    given  above  the  Annals  of  Aman  correspond  to  the opening  of Chap- 
    ter 3 Of the Coming of the Elves in the other or  'Silmarillion' tradition 
    (QS  $$18  -  21,  V.211  - 13).  Contemporary (more  or less)  with the 
    writing  of  the  Annals  of  Aman was  the major  revision of  the Quenta 
    Silmarillion,  but  here comparison  must obviously  be restricted  to the 
    pre-Lord  of  the  Rings  text,  together  with  AV  2, annals  V.Y.1000 - 
    1990 (V.111 - 12).                                                            
                                                                                 
    $30  In  AAm there  is now  recounted the  laying by  Yavanna of  a sleep 
         on  living  things  that  had  awoken  in  the Spring  of Arda,  of which 
         there is no trace in QS (or in the later rewritings).              
         The  making  of   the  Balrogs   is  then   mentioned;  and   while  in 
         AAm  ($17)  the  account  of  Melkor's  'host',   spirits  'out   of  the 
   
         voids of Ea' and 'secret friends  and spies  among the  Maiar', is 
         fuller than in the other tradition at any  stage, the  Balrogs are 
         still  firmly  stated  to  be  demons  of  his  own   making,  and 
         moreover  to  have  been  made  in  Utumno  at  this time.  On the 
         conception of Balrogs in AAm see further  under $$42  - 5,  50 in 
         this commentary, and especially p. 79, $30.                        
    $31  That  Orome's  horse was  white and  shod with  gold is  stated in 
         QS  ($24) and  Q ($2),  but this  is the  first appearance  of the 
         horse's  name  Nahar.  Orome  is  here  represented as  a guardian 
         presence  in  Middle-earth,  to  such  an  extent  even  that  the 
         Balrogs did not issue  from Utumno  on account  of him  ($30); cf. 
         AV 2 (V.111) 'Morgoth withdrew before his horn'.                   
                                                                           
    $$34 - 6 On the two star-makings see p. 61, $24. There is here the      
                                                                           
         remarkable  statement  that  Menelmakar  (Orion)  was  'a  sign of 
         Turin  Turambar,   who  should   come  into   the  world,   and  a 
         foreshowing  of  the  Last  Battle  that  shall be  at the  end of 
         Days.' This is a reference to  the Second  Prophecy of  Mandos (in 
         the Quenta, IV.165):                                               
           Then shall the last battle be gathered on the fields of Valinor. 
         In  that  day Tulkas  shall strive  with Melko,  and on  his right 
  
         shall  stand  Fionwe  and  on  his  left  Turin  Turambar,  son of 
         Hurin,  Conqueror  of  Fate,  coming  from  the  halls  of Mandos; 
         and it shall be the  black sword  of Turin  that deals  unto Melko 
         his death and final end; and so  shall the  children of  Hurin and 
         all Men be avenged.                                                
         The  Quenya  name  Menelmacar  is  mentioned  in  Appendix  E  (I) 
         to The Lord of the Rings; in The  Fellowship of  the Ring  (p. 91) 
         appears  the  Sindarin  form:  the  Swordsman  of the  Sky, Menel- 
         vagor with his shining belt'.                                      
    $37  That the Elves awoke at  the first  shining of  the Sickle  of the 
         Gods is told in AV 2 (V.111); 'at the opening of the  first stars' 
         QS 520.                                                            
    $38  The reference to the site of Kuivienen is interesting. Of  this no 
         more is said in the other tradition than that it lay 'in  the East 
         of  the  Middle-earth'  (QS  $20,  preserved throughout  the later 
         texts). In AAm  Kuivienen lay  N.E. of  Endon, the  midmost point. 
         In  the  list  of  names  accompanying  the   Ambarkanta  (IV.241) 
         appears   'ambar-endya  or   Middle  Earth   of  which   Endor  is 
         the midmost point', and Endor is  written over  the centre  of the 
         middle-land  in  the Ambarkanta  diagrams (IV.243,  245) -  on the 
         map (IV.248 - 9) it is  marked as  a point:  'Endor Earth-middle', 
         and  here  it  was  corrected to  Endon, the  form in  the present 
         passage  of  AAm,  though later  changed back  again to  Endor (so 
         also  on  the  typescript  of  AAm  my  father corrected  Endon to 
         Endor here and in $41, p. 80). See IV.254 - 5.                     
   
            In  AAm Kuivienen  was 'a  bay in  the Inland  Sea of  Helkar'; in 
          QS it is 'the starlit mere' (so also  in Q),  which was  retained in 
          the  later texts.  On the  Ambarkanta map  it is  shown to  the N.E. 
          of Endor (Endon), and is marked at the  eastern side  of the  Sea of 
          Helkar; in the text it is 'beside the waters of Helkar' (IV.239). It 
          is  not  clear  whether these  various statements  show one  and the 
          same conception. Here in AAm is the  first reference  to the  Sea of 
          Helkar  (formed  after  the  fall  of the  northern Lamp)  since the 
          Ambarkanta  -  in  which  text  the Lamp  itself was  called Helkar; 
          see IV.256.                                                          
    $39   Cf.  QS  $20:  'For  a  while  [Orome] abode  with them,  and taught 
          them  the  language  of  the  Gods,  from  whence   afterwards  they 
          made  the  fair  Elvish  speech',  and  the  Lhammas   (V.168):  'of 
          [Orome]  they  learned  after  their  capacity  the  speech  of  the 
          Valar; and  all the  tongues that  have been  derived thence  may be 
          called  Oromian  or  Quendian'.  It  is  now  said  in AAm  that the 
          Quendi  had  achieved  language, and  that they  gave names  'to all 
          things  that  they  perceived',  before  ever  Orome came  upon them 
          (which  was  335  Years  of  the  Sun  since  their  awakening). Cf. 
          Gilfanon's  Tale  in  The  Book  of  Lost  Tales  (I.232):  'Now the 
          Eldar or Qendi had the gift of speech direct from Iluvatar'.         
    $40   This  paragraph  was  interpolated into  the manuscript;  it appears 
          in the typescript  as typed.  The placing  of Melian's  departure at 
          this time derives  from the  Annals of  Valinor (IV.264,  V.111); in 
          QS ($31) it is said  that she  'often strayed  from Valinor  on long 
          journey  into  the  Hither  Lands'.  The  meaning  of  the  words of 
          AAm,  that  Melian,  'desiring  to  look  upon  the  stars,  went up 
  
          upon  Taniquetil', is  presumably that  she climbed  on Taniquetil's 
          eastern slopes, where the light of the Trees was hidden.             
    $41   As  noted  in  IV.256,  the  statement  that  Orome turned  north by 
          the  shores  of  Helkar  and  passed  under   the  shadows   of  the 
          Orokarni,  the  Mountains  of  the East'  agrees perfectly  with the 
          Ambarkanta  map  (IV.249;  on  the  map   the  Orokarni   are  named 
          Red Mountains).                                                      
            'He  heard  afar  off  many  voices  singing':  cf.  QS  $20: 'But 
          Orome  came  upon  them  ...  while  they  dwelt  yet  silent beside 
          the starlit mere, Kuivienen'. See under $39 above.                   
    $42   QS  ($20)  has   here  the   extraordinary  statement   that  'Orome 
          looking  upon  the  Elves  was  filled  with  love  and  wonder; for 
          their  coming was  not in  the Music  of the  Ainur, and  was hidden 
          in  the  secret  thought  of  Iluvatar'; see  my discussion  of this 
          passage, V.216 - 17.                                                 
            On  the  history  of  the  meaning  of  the  name  Eldar  see  the 
          references  to  this given  under the  entry Eldar  in the  Index to 
          Vol.V.                                                               
   
                    
                                                                            
   ($42 - 5 The origin of the Orcs. The first appearance of the idea that 
                                                                            
         their origin was connected with the Elves is in  QS $18,  and later 
         in  QS  ($62)  it  is said  that when  Morgoth returned  to Middle- 
         earth      after     the      destruction     of      the     Trees 
         he  brought into  being the  race of  the Orcs,  and they  grew and 
         multiplied  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth.  These   Orcs  Morgoth 
         made  in  envy  and  mockery  of  the  Elves,  and  they  were made 
         of stone, but their hearts of hatred.                               
         (For  my  father's  changing  views  concerning  the  time  of  the 
         origin  of  the  Orcs  in  the  chronology  of  the Elder  Days see 
         IV.314,  V.238.)  In  the  interpolation  into  the  manuscript  of 
         AAm  and  its  subsequent  rewriting  and  extension  (pp. 72  - 4) 
         there  appears,  together  with  the  story  of  the Rider  who was 
         rumoured to carry off the Quendi if they  strayed, the  theory that 
         Melkor  bred  the  Orcs (here  called Orkor)  'in envy  and mockery 
         of  the Eldar'  from Quendi  enslaved in  the east  of Middle-earth 
         before  ever  Orome  came  upon  them.  It  is explicit  ($45) that 
         Melkor  could  make  nothing  that had  life of  its own  since his 
         rebellion; but this is in sharp contradiction to  $30, where  it is 
         said  that  'in  Utumno  he  wrought  the race  of demons  whom the 
         Elves after named the Balrogs'. I do not think that  the interpola- 
         tion  in  which  the former  of these  statements appears  was made 
         after any very  long interval:  my father's  views on  this subject 
         seem  to have  been changing  swiftly, and  a different  account of 
         the origin  of the  Balrogs is  found in  the soon  abandoned type- 
         script which I have  called AAm*  (see p.  79, $30).  The retention 
         of the statement in $30, despite its contradiction to that  in $45, 
         was  no  doubt  due  to  oversight,  and  both  appear in  the main 
         typescript of  AAm. -  See further  on the  question of  the origin 
         of the Orcs p. 123, $127, and pp. 408 ff.                           
   $47   The  words  'For  the  first  time,  therefore, the  Valar assailed 
  
         Melkor, not he the Valar' show  that the  story in  the Ainulindale 
         that the Valar came against him out  of Valinor  after the  fall of 
         the Lamps had been abandoned (p. 61, $22).                          
   $49   On the changes in the Earth at  the time  of the  Great War  of the 
         Gods  as  described  in the  Ambarkanta see  IV.239. While  the two 
         texts  are  not necessarily  contradictory, it  is curious  that it 
         should  be  said  in  AAm  that at  this time  'the Great  Sea that 
         sundered  [Middle-earth]  from  Aman  grew  wide  and   deep';  for 
         in  the  Ambarkanta  (ibid.,  and  see  the  map, IV.249)  the much 
         greater width  of the  Western Sea  than that  of the  Eastern came 
         about at the time of the foundation of Valinor:                     
          For  their  further  protection  the  Valar  thrust  away  Middle- 
         earth  at  the  centre  and  crowded  it eastward,  so that  it was 
         bended,  and  the  great  sea  of  the  West  is  very wide  in the 
         middle, the widest of all  waters of  the Farth.  The shape  of the 
   
          Earth in the East was much like that  in the  West, save  for the 
          narrowing  of  the  Eastern Sea,  and the  thrusting of  the land 
          thither.                                                           
                                                                            
    $50   It is notable that the Balrogs were still at this time,  when The 
          Lord  of  the  Rings  had  been  completed,  conceived   to  have 
          existed  in  very  large numbers  (Melkor sent  forth 'a  host of 
          Balrogs'); see p. 80, $50.                                         
                                       *                                    
    The typescript  text  (AAm*)  which  my  father  began but  soon aban- 
    doned continues for a little way beyond the point reached in  the first 
    section (p. 68). Significant differences from AAm are as follows:        
                                                                            
    $30   But  Melkor  dwelt  in  Utumno,  and  he   did  not   sleep,  but 
          watched  and   laboured;  and   whatsoever  good   Yavanna  work- 
          ed in the lands he undid if he could, and the evil things that he 
          had  perverted  walked  far  abroad,  and  the dark  and slumber- 
          ing  woods  were  haunted  by  monsters  and  shapes   of  dread. 
          And in Utumno he  multiplied the  race of  the evil  spirits that 
          followed  him,  the  Umaiar,  of  whom   the  chief   were  those 
          demons  whom  the  Elves  afterwards  named  the  Balrogath.  But 
          they did  not yet  come forth  from the  gates of  Utumno because 
          of their fear of Orome.                                            
          The latter part of this passage is of much interest as  showing a 
          marked  development  from  the  idea   that  Melkor   'made'  the 
          Balrogs at this time (see p. 78). They  now become  'evil spirits 
          (Umaiar) that followed him' - but he  could 'multiply'  them. The 
          term  Umaiar,  not  met before,  stands to  Maiar as  Uvanimor to 
          Vanimor (see IV.293, footnote). 
    $31   ...  and  there  would  go  a-hunting  under  the  stars.  He had 
          great love of horses and of hounds,  but all  beasts were  in his 
          thought, and he hunted only  the monsters  and fell  creatures of 
          Melkor.  If  he  descried  them  afar  or  his  great  hounds got 
          wind of them, then his white horse, Nahar,  shone like  silver as 
          it ran through the shadows,  and the  sleeping earth  trembled at 
          the  beat  of  his  golden hooves.  And at  the mort  Orome would 
          blow   his   great   horn,    until   the    mountains   shook... 
  
          mort: the horn-call blown at the kill.                             
                                                                            
          ... and trusting ever to  his slaves  to do  his evil  work. [his 
          slaves and creatures, AAm]                                         
    $32     It   came   to   pass   that  Manwe   summoned  the   Valar  to 
          council,  for  they  were  troubled by  the tidings  that Yavanna 
          and  Orome  brought  from  the  Outer   Lands,  saying   that  if 
          Melkor  were  left  longer  to  work  his  will  unhindered,  all 
          Middle-earth  would  fall  into  ruin  irretrievable;  and  Manwe 
          knew  moreover  that  the  coming  of  the  Children  of Iluvatar 
   
        was now drawing near, although the very  hour and  place of            
        their  coming  was  known  only  to  Iluvatar  himself. And            
        Manwe spoke of this to the Valar; and Yavanna  besought him            
        to give light to Middle-earth, for the stay of the evils of            
        Melkor and the comfort of the Children; and                            
   Here  the  typescript  AAm*  ends,  at  the  foot  of  a page.  Once again, 
   what  began  as  a  copy  was  changing  with  gathering  speed into  a new 
   version. But I see no reason to think that any more of it ever existed. 
                                                                              
                                        *                                      
                                                                              
    1                                                                          
   
     It remains to record a very few late scribbled changes and notes 
   made on one or other copy of the typescript of the whole text. 
   $$38, 41 Endon > Endor (see p. 76, $38). 
   $42 'and named them Eldar, the people of the stars' > 'and called 
       them the people of the stars'. In the margin my father wrote (i.e. 
       with reference to the original text): 'but he could not - [?as this] 
       was later Quenya.' 
   $43 Against the middle portion of this paragraph is a note in the 
       margin: 'Alter this. Orcs are not Elvish.' See pp. 408 ff. 
   $50 'a host of Balrogs, the last of his servants that remained' ) 'his 
       Balrogs, the last of his servants that remained faithful to him'. In 
       the margin my father wrote: 'There should not he supposed 
       more than say 3 or at most 7 ever existed.' See p. ?9, $50. 
   
                   Third section of the Annals of Aman.                
                                                                     
                                  1100.                                
                         The Chaining of Melkor.                       
                                                                     
    $51  Then  the   Valar  returned   to  the   Land  of   Aman,  and 
   Melkor  was  led  captive,  bound  hand  and  foot  and  blindfold; 
   and he  was brought  to the  Ring of  Doom. There  he lay  upon his 
   face  before  the  feet  of  Manwe,  and  he  sued  for  pardon and 
   freedom,  recalling  his  kinship  with Manwe.  But his  prayer was 
   denied, and it is said that in that hour the Valar would  fain have 
   put him to death. But death none  can deal  to any  of the  race of 
   the Valar, neither can  any, save  Eru only,  remove them  from Ea, 
   the  World  that  is,  be  they  willing  or  unwilling.  Therefore 
   Manwe cast  Melkor into  prison, and  he was  shut in  the fastness 
  
   of Mandos, whence none can escape.                                 
    $52  And  the  Valar  doomed  Melkor  there  to  abide  for  three 
   ages of Valinor, ere he should come forth again to be tried  by his 
   peers,  and  sue  once  more  for  terms  of  pardon. And  this was 
   done,  and  peace returned  to the  kingdom of  Arda; and  this was 
   
   the  Noontide  of  the Blessed  Realm. Yet  many evil  things yet 
   lingered in Middle-earth  that had  fled away  from the  wrath of 
   the Lords of the West, or lay hidden in the  deeps of  the earth. 
   For  the  vaults  of Utumno  were many,  and hidden  with deceit, 
   and not all were discovered by the Valar.                         
                                                                    
                                 1101.                               
                                                                    
     $53  Now  the  Valar  sat  again  in  council and  debated what 
   they should do for the comfort  and guidance  of the  Children of 
   Iluvatar. And at length, because of the great love that the Valar 
   had for the Quendi,  they sent  a summons  to them,  bidding them 
   to remove and dwell  in bliss  in Aman  and in  the Light  of the 
   Trees. And Orome bore the message of the Valar to Kuivienen.      
                                                                    
                                 1102.                               
                                                                    
     $54  The   Quendi  were   dismayed  by   the  summons   of  the 
   Valar,  and  they  were  unwilling  to depart  from Middle-earth. 
   Therefore  Orome  was  sent  again  to  them,  and he  chose from 
   among  them  ambassadors  who  should  go  to  Valinor  and speak 
   for their people. And three only of the chieftains of  the Quendi 
   were willing to adventure  the journey:  Ingwe, Finwe,  and Elwe, 
   who afterward were kings.                                         
     $55  The three  Elf-lords were  brought, therefore,  to Valmar, 
   and there spoke with Manwe and  the Valar;  and they  were filled 
   with awe, but the  beauty and  splendour of  the land  of Valinor 
   overcame their fear, and they desired the Light of the Trees. 
                                                                    
                                 1104.                               
                                                                    
     $56  And  after  they  had  dwelt  in  Valinor  a  while, Orome 
   brought  them  back  to  Kuivienen, and  they spoke  before their 
   people  and  counselled  them to  heed the  summons of  the Valar 
   and remove into the West.                                         
                                                                    
                                 1105.                               
                                                                    
     $57 Then befell the first sundering of  the Elvenfolk.  For the 
   kindred of  Ingwe, and  the most  part of  the kindreds  of Finwe 
   and  Olwe,  were swayed  by the  words of  their lords,  and were 
   willing  to  depart  and  follow  Orome.  And  these  were  known 
   ever after as the Eldar, by the name that Orome  gave to  them in 
   their  own  tongue.  But  the  kindreds of  Morwe and  Nurwe were 
   unwilling and refused the summons,  preferring the  starlight and 
   the wide spaces  of the  Earth to  the rumour  of the  Trees. Now 
   
  
   these  dwelt  furthest  from  the  waters  of  Kuivienen,  and wan- 
   dered  in  the  hills, and  they had  not seen  Orome at  his first 
   coming,  and  of  the  Valar  they  knew  no  more than  shapes and 
   rumours  of  wrath  and  power   as  they   marched  to   war.  And 
   mayhap  the  lies  of  Melkor  concerning  Orome  and  Nahar  (that 
   above were recalled) lived still  among them,  so that  they feared 
   him  as  a  demon  that would  devour them.(1) These are  the Avari, 
   the  Unwilling,  and  they  were  sundered  in  that time  from the 
   Eldar, and met never again until many ages were past.              
     $58  The  Eldar  now   prepared  for   their  Great   March,  and 
   they went in three  hosts. First  came the  Vanyar, the  most eager 
   for  the  road,  the  people  of  Ingwe.  Next  came the  Noldor, a 
   greater  host  (though  some  remained   behind),  the   people  of 
   Finwe. Last came the  Teleri, and  they were  the least  eager. Yet 
   their host that began the March was greatest of  all, and  they had 
   therefore  two  lords:  Elwe  Singollo, and  Olwe his  brother. And 
   when  all  was  made  ready  Orome  rode  before  them  upon Nahar, 
   white  in  the  starlight. And  they began  their long  journey and 
   passed by the Sea of Helkar ere they bent somewhat westward.(2)    
   And it is said that before them  great clouds  hung still  black in 
   the North above  the ruins  of war,  and the  stars in  that region 
   were  hidden.  Then  not  a  few  grew  afraid  and   repented  and 
   turned back and are forgotten.                                     
                                                                     
                                  1115.                               
                                                                     
     $59  Long  and  slow  was  the  March  of  the  Eldar   into  the 
   West,  for  the  leagues  of   Middle-earth  were   uncounted,  and 
   weary and pathless. Nor did the  Eldar desire  to hasten,  for they 
   were filled with wonder at  all that  they saw,  and by  many lands 
   and  rivers  they  would  fain  abide;  and  though  all  were  yet 
   willing  to wander,  not a  few rather  feared their  journey's end 
   than  hoped  for  it.  Therefore,  whenever  Orome departed,  as at 
   times  he  would,  having other  matters to  heed, they  halted and 
   went forward no more until he returned to guide them.              
     $60  And  it  came  to pass  that after  ten Years  of journeying 
   in this manner (which is to say  in such  a time  as we  now should 
   reckon  well  nigh  a  century  of  our  years)  the  Eldar  passed 
   through a  forest, and  came to  a great  river, wider  and broader 
   than  any  that they  yet had  seen, and  beyond it  were mountains 
   whose sharp horns seemed to pierce the realm of the stars.(3)      
     $61 This river, it is said, was  even that  river that  was after 
   called Anduin the Great,  and was  ever the  frontier of  the West- 
   
                                                
                                                                        
    lands  of  Middle-earth.  But  the  mountains  were  the Hithaeglir, 
    the  Towers  of  Mist  upon the  borders of  Eriador; yet  they were 
    taller and  more terrible  in those  days, and  they were  reared by 
    Melkor  to  hinder  the  riding  of Orome.(4) Now  the  Teleri  abode 
    long  on  the  east-bank of-the  River and  wished to  remain there, 
    but  the Vanyar  and the  Noldor passed  the River  with the  aid of 
    Orome,  and  he  led  them  to  the  passes of the mountains.(5) And 
  
    when   Orome   was  gone   forward  the   Teleri  looked   upon  the 
    shadowy heights and were afraid.                                     
            $62  Then  one arose  in the  host of  Olwe, which  was ever 
    hindmost  on  the  march,  and  his  name  was Nano  (or Dan  in the 
    tongue  of  his  own  people).  And he  forsook the  westward march, 
    and  led  away  a  numerous  folk,  and  they  went  south  down the 
    River,  and  passed out  of the  knowledge of  the Eldar  until long 
    years were over. These were the Nandor.                              
                                                                        
                                    1125.                                
                                                                        
            $63  And when  again ten  years had  passed, the  Vanyar and 
    Noldor  came  at  length  over  the  mountains  that  stood  between 
    Eriador  and  the  westernmost  land   of  Middle-earth,   that  the 
    Elves   after   named   Beleriand.   And   the   foremost  companies 
    passed  over  the  Vale  of  Sirion and  came to  the shores  of the 
    Great  Sea.  Then  great  fear  came  upon  them, and  many repented 
    sorely   of   their  journey   and  withdrew   into  the   woods  of 
    Beleriand.  And  Orome  returned  to  Valinor  to  seek  the counsel 
    of Manwe.                                                            
                                                                        
                                    1128.                                
                                                                        
       $64   Now the host of the Teleri came at last to Beleriand and 
    dwelt  in  the  eastward region  beyond the  River Gelion.  And they 
    came  unwillingly,  being  urged  by  Elwe  their  king; for  he was 
    eager  indeed  to  return  to  Valinor  and  the  light that  he had 
    beheld  (though  his  doom  forbade  it);  and he  wished not  to be 
    sundered  from  the  Noldor,  for  he  had  great   friendship  with 
    Finwe their lord.                                                    
                                                                        
                                    1130.                                
                                                                        
         $65   At this time Elwe strayed in the woods of  Beleriand and 
    was  lost,  and  his  people  sought  him  long in  vain. For  as he 
    journeyed  homeward  from  a  meeting  with  Finwe,  he   passed  by 
    the  borders  of  Nan  Elmoth.  There  he  heard   the  nightingales 
    singing,  and  he  was  spell-bound,  for  they  were  the  birds of 
   
                
                                                                        
   Melian  the  Maia,  who  came  from  the  gardens  of Lorien  in the 
   Blessed  Realm.  And  Elwe   followed  the   birds  deep   into  Nan 
   Elmoth,  and  there  he  saw  Melian  standing  in  a glade  open to 
   heaven, and a starlit mist  was about  her. Thus  began the  love of 
   Elwe  Greymantle  and  Melian  the  fair;  and  he  took  her  hand, 
   and it is said that  thus they  stood while  the stars  measured out 
   the  courses  of  many  Years,  and  the  trees  of Nan  Elmoth grew 
   tall and dark about them.                                             
                                                                        
                                  1132.                                  
                                                                        
    $66  Now  Ulmo,  by  the  counsel  of  the  Valar,  came   to  the 
  
   shores  of  Middle-earth  and  spoke  with  the  Eldar;  and because 
   of  his  words  and  the  music  which  he  made  for them  upon his 
   conches  their  fear  of  the  Sea  was  turned  rather  to  desire. 
   Therefore  Ulmo  and  his  servants  took an  island which  long had 
   stood alone amidst the Sea, since the tumults of the fall of Illuin, 
   and they moved it, and brought it to the  grey bay  of Balar,  as it 
   were  a  mighty  ship.  And  the  Vanyar  and  the  Noldor  embarked 
   upon  the  isle,  Eressea,  and were  drawn over  the Sea,  and came 
   at  last  to  the land  of Aman.(6) But the Teleri remained still in 
   Middle-earth;  for  many  dwelt  in  East  Beleriand  and  heard not 
   the  summons  of  Ulmo  until too  late; and  many searched  yet for 
   Elwe  Singollo,  their  king,  and  would  not  depart  without him. 
   But  when  the  Teleri  learned  that  Ingwe  and  Finwe  and  their 
   peoples were gone, they  pressed on  to the  shore, and  there dwelt 
   in  longing  for  their  friends  that had  departed. And  they took 
   Olwe,  Elwe's  brother,  to  be  their  king.  And  Osse  and  Uinen 
   came  to  them  and  befriended  them  and  taught  them  all manner 
   of  sea-lore  and sea-music.  Thus it  came to  be that  the Teleri, 
   who  were  from  the  beginning  lovers  of  water, and  the fairest 
   singers  of the  Elvenfolk, were  after enamoured  of the  seas, and 
   their  songs  were  filled  with  the  sound of  the waves  upon the 
   shore.                                                                
                                                                        
                                  1133.                                  
                                                                        
    $67  In  this  Year  the  Vanyar  and  the  Noldor  came  to  Aman, 
   and the cleft  of the  Kalakiryan (7) was made in the Pelori;  and the 
   Elves  took  possession  of  Eldamar,  and  began  the  building  of 
   the green  hill of  Tuna in  sight of  the Sea.  And upon  Tuna they 
   raised the white walls of  the Watchful  City, Tirion  the Hallowed. 
                                                                        
                                  1140.                                  
    $68  In this year Tirion was full-wrought, and the Tower of           
   
                                                 
                                                                       
    Ingwe  was  built,  Mindon  Eldalieva,  and  its  silver  lamp  was 
    kindled.  But  Ingwe  and  many  of  the  Vanyar  yearned  for  the 
    Light  of  the Trees,  and he  and many  of his  household departed 
    and  went  to  Valinor,  and  dwell  forever  with  the  people  of 
    Manwe. And though others  of the  Vanyar dwelt  still in  Tirion in 
    fellowship with  the Noldor,  the sundering  of those  kindreds and 
    of  their  tongue  was begun;  for ever  and anon  yet more  of the 
    Vanyar would depart.                                                
                                                                       
                                   1142.                                
                                                                       
        $69      In  this  year Yavanna  gave to  the Noldor  the White 
    Tree,  Galathilion,  image  of  the  Tree  Telperion,  and  it  was 
    planted beneath the Mindon and grew and flourished.                 
                                                                       
                                   1149.                                
                                                                       
  
        $70     In this  year Ulmo  hearkened to  the prayers  of Finwe 
    and went  again to  Middle-earth to  bring Elwe  and his  people to 
    Aman,  if  they   would  come.   And  most   of  them   proved  now 
    willing indeed;  but Osse  was grieved.  For his  care was  for the 
    seas of  Middle-earth and  the shores  of the  Outer Lands,  and he 
    came  seldom  to  Aman,  unless  summoned  to  council; and  he was 
    ill-pleased that the fair voices of the Teleri  should be  heard no 
    more  in  Middle-earth.  Some  therefore  he  persuaded  to remain, 
    and  those  were  the  Eldar  that  long  abode  on  the  coasts of 
    Beleriand, the first mariners upon  earth and  the first  makers of 
    ships. Their havens were at  Brithombar and  Eglarest. Cirdan  the 
    Shipwright was their lord.                                          
                                                                       
                                   1150.                                
                                                                       
        $71     The kinsfolk and friends of Elwe also were unwilling to 
    depart;  but Olwe  would be  gone, and  at last  Ulmo took  all who 
    would  embark  upon  Eressea  and  drew  them  over  the  deeps  of 
    the  Sea.  And  the  friends  of  Elwe were  left behind,  and they 
    called themselves, therefore, in their own  tongue the  Eglath, the 
    Forsaken People. And they sought still for Elwe  in sorrow.  But it 
    was  not  his  doom  ever  to  return  to the  Light of  the Trees, 
    greatly though he  had desired  it. Yet  the Light  of Aman  was in 
    the face of Melian the fair, and in that light he was content.      
                                                                       
                                   1151.                                
                                                                       
        $72      Now Osse followed after the Teleri, and when they       
    were come nigh to the Bay of Eldamar he called to them, and         
    they knew his voice,  and they  begged Ulmo  to stay  their voyage. 
   
                       
                                                                      
   And  Ulmo  granted this,  and at  his bidding  Osse made  fast the 
   island and rooted it in the foundations of the Sea; and  there the 
   Teleri abode as they wished still under the  stars of  heaven, and 
   yet  within  sight  of  Aman  and  the  deathless shore;  and they 
   could see from afar the Light of  the Trees  as it  passed through 
   the Kalakiryan, and touched the dark waves to silver and gold.      
     $73  Ulmo  did  this the  more readily,  for that  he understood 
   the hearts of the Teleri, and in the council of  the Valar  he had 
   chiefly spoken against the  summons, deeming  that it  were better 
   for  the  Quendi  to remain  in Middle-earth.  But the  Valar were 
   little  pleased  to  learn  what  he had  done; and  Finwe grieved 
   when  the  Teleri  came  not, and  yet more  when he  learned that 
   Elwe was  forsaken, and  knew that  he should  not see  him again, 
   unless it were in the halls of Mandos.                              
                                                                      
                                 1152.                                 
                                                                      
     $74  At  this time  Elwe Singollo,  it is  said, awoke  from his 
   trance, and he dwelt with Melian  in the  woods of  Beleriand. But 
   he  was a  great lord  and noble,  tallest in  stature of  all the 
  
   Children of Iluvatar, and like  unto a  lord of  the Maiar;  and a 
   high  doom  was  before  him.  For  he  became  a  king  renowned, 
   and his folk were all the Eldar of Beleriand; the Sindar they were 
   named,  the  Grey-elves,  the  Elves  of  the  Twilight,  and King 
   Greymantle  was  he,  Elu  Thingol  in the  tongue of  the Sindar. 
   And  Melian  was  his  Queen,  wiser  than  any  child  of Middle- 
   earth; and of the love of Thingol and Melian  there came  into the 
   world the fairest of all the Children of Iluvatar that was or ever 
   shall be.                                                           
                                                                      
                                 1161.                                 
                                                                      
     $75  It came to pass  that after  the Teleri  had dwelt  for one 
   hundred years of our reckoning upon the  Lonely Isle  their hearts 
   were  changed,  and  they  were  drawn  towards  the   Light  that 
   flowed  out  from  Aman.  Therefore Osse (8) taught them  the craft 
   of  shipbuilding,  and  when  their  ships  were  made   ready  he 
   brought  them,  as  his  parting  gift, many  strong-winged swans. 
   And the swans drew the white ships  of the  Teleri over  the wind- 
   less sea. Thus at last and latest they came to Aman and the shores 
   of Eldamar; and there the Noldor welcomed them with joy.            
                                                                      
                                 1162.                                 
                                                                      
    $76  In this year Olwe lord of the Teleri, with the aid of          
   
                                                      
                                                                     
    Finwe and the Noldor, began the building of Alqualonde,           
    the Swanhaven, upon the coast of Eldamar, north  of the           
    Kalakiryan.                                                       
                                                                     
                                  1165.                               
                                                                     
       $77  In this year the last of the Vanyar departed from Tirion, 
    and  the  Noldor  dwelt  there  alone,  and  their  converse  and 
    friendship thereafter was rather with the Teleri.                 
   
                                NOTES.                                     
                                                                          
    1. This sentence is an interpolation in the  manuscript, and  is itself 
       rewritten from an earlier interpolation:                            
         And this, maybe, was also one of the first-fruits  of the  lies of 
       Melkor  for  the  deceit  of  the Quendi,  that despite  his sojourn 
       among them many still feared him and Nahar his steed.               
       The typescript has the form given in the text.                      
    2. This  is  an  emendation from  'went north  until Helkar  was passed 
       and then north-west'; the typescript has the emended sentence.      
    3. My  father  added  hastily  here,  using  a  ball-point  pen  and so 
       apparently much later (see p. 102, $78):                            
         Here they dwelt  for a  year, and  here Indis  wife of  Finwe bore 
       him a son,  eldest of  all the  second generation  of the  Eldar. He 
       was    first   named    Minyon   First-begotten,    but   afterwards 
  
       Curufinwe or Feanor.                                                
       This was struck out, perhaps as soon as written; see note 5.        
    4. 'and they were reared by Melkor to  hinder the  riding of  Orome' is 
       a pencilled addition that appears in the typescript as typed.       
    5. Added  to  the  manuscript here  at the  same time  and in  the same 
       way as the passage given in note 3 (and struck out at the  same time 
       as that):                                                           
         Here Indis wife of Finwe was lost, and fell  from a  great height. 
       And  her  body  was found  in a  deep gorge,  and there  buried. And 
       when  Finwe  would  not  go  forward,  and  wished to  remain there, 
       Orome  spoke  to  him  of  the  fate  of  the  Quendi, and  how they 
       could return again, if they would, after a while. For  their spirits 
       do  not  die,  and  yet do  not leave  Arda, and  by the  command of 
       Eru  a  dwelling  place is  made for  them in  Aman. Then  Finwe was 
       eager to go forward.                                                
    6. After  this  there  stood  in  the  manuscript:  'and Ingwe  and his 
       household passed  into Valinor,  and dwell  forever with  the people 
       of Manwe.' This was struck out and is not in the typescript,  but it 
       reappears in the annal for 1140.                                    
    7. Kalakiryan  is  a  pencilled  emendation  from  Kalakirya,   and  at 
       subsequent occurrences (but at the very end of  the Annals,  p. 133, 
       $180, Kalakiryan is the form in the manuscript as written).         
   
                  
                                                                           
   8. Ulmo in the manuscript as first written, changed early to Osse'.       
                                                                           
                    Commentary on the third section of the                 
                                 Annals of Aman.                            
                                                                           
   This  section  of  AAm  corresponds  to  QS  Chapter  3  Of the  Coming of 
   the Elves  (including 3(b)  Of Thingol  and 3(c)  Of Kor  and Alqualonde) 
   from $22  to $39  and elements  of $$43  - 5;  and to  AV 2,  Valian Years 
   1980 - 2111. These texts are found in V.213 ff., 112 - 13.               
    A  cursory  comparison  shows  that  an   enormous  extension   at  large 
   and  in  detail  has  taken  place; and  while concurrent  development had 
   proceeded in the  'Silmarillion' tradition  also (with  which AAm  has not 
   a  few  phrases  in  common),  AAm is  a very  distinct narrative,  with a 
   large  number  of  features  absent  from  the  other  tradition  and some 
   actual  divergences.  Here,  as  before,  I  observe  the  more  important 
   developments  in  AAm   in  relation   to  the   pre-Lord  of   the  Rings 
   narratives; and in many cases I restrict myself to  a simple  reference to 
   the  new  elements  that  have entered  the legends,  it being  implied in 
   such cases that the matter in question is wholly new.                    
    $51  Melkor  sued  for pardon  in the  Ring of  Doom; the  Valar wished 
         to put him to death, but none can  slay any  of Valarin  race, nor 
         remove them from Ea, save Eru only.                               
    $52  Melkor   was   condemned   to   Mandos   for  three   ages  (three 
         hundred  Valian  Years);  in  AV  2,  and  in  QS  ($47),  he  was 
         condemned for seven ages.                                         
    $54  Elwe,  the  third of  the 'ambassadors',  is now  Thingol himself, 
         whereas in QS he  was Thingol's  brother; see  V.217 $23,  and cf. 
         AV 2 (V.112): 'Thingol, brother of Elwe, lord of the  Teleri'. The 
  
         brother of Elwe-Thingol now becomes Olwe ($58).                   
    $57  Only  'the  most  part'  of the  kindreds of  Finwe and  Olwe were 
         willing  to  depart.  The  Avari  were the  kindreds of  Morwe and 
         Nurwe  (and  presumably  those  of  the  other kindreds  who would 
         not go);  and an  explanation is  given of  their not  going: they 
         dwelt  furthest  from  Kuivienen  and  had not  seen Orome  at his 
         first coming.                                                     
    $58  The  First  Host  now  bears  the name  Vanyar, not  as previously 
         Lindar  (cf.  p. 34,  $36). The  Third Host,  the Teleri,  had two 
         lords,  the  brothers  Elwe  and  Olwe;  and  Elwe  is  now called 
         Singollo  ('Greymantle',  $65;  in  QS Sindo  'the Grey',  $30). - 
         The  route  taken by  the Eldar  on the  Great March  is described 
         (and  it  agrees  well  with  the  track  shown on  the Ambarkanta 
         map, IV.249). Many turned back in fear at  the great  clouds still 
         hanging in the North.                                             
    $59  The  slowness  of  the  journey  is described:  the wonder  of the 
         Elves, the reluctance of many  to complete  the journey,  the long 
   
         halts. The journey took twenty  Valian Years;  in AV  1 it  took ten 
         (IV.272), and apparently also in AV 2.                               
    $$60-1  Important  names  enter  from  The  Lord  of  the Rings: 
         Anduin,  Eriador,  Hithaeglir  ('the  Towers  of Mist');  the forest 
         east  of the  river is  not named,  but is  of course  Mirkwood. The 
         origin of  the Hithaeglir  is told:  they were  raised by  Melkor to 
         hinder the riding of  Orome. I  noticed (IV.256  - 7)  in connection 
         with  the  Ambarkanta  map  that  there  is  no  trace there  of the 
         Misty  Mountains  or  of  Anduin  (which  first  appeared,   as  did 
         Mirkwood,  in  The  Hobbit,  where  the  river  is called  the Great 
         River of Wilderland).                                                
           The  Teleri  remained  on  the  eastern  bank  of Anduin  when the 
         Vanyar  and  the  Noldor  crossed  the  river and  went up  into the 
         passes of the Misty Mountains.                                       
                                                                             
    $62  It  was  at  this point  on the  Great March  that the  Nandor broke 
         off,  and  they  went  south down  Anduin; they  were of  the Teleri 
         (from  the  host  of  Olwe), and  their leader's  name was  Nano, or 
         Dan  in  the  speech  of  his  own  people.  In  QS  ($28) and  AV 2 
         these  people were  of the  Noldor, and  in QS  they were  called in 
         their  own  tongue Danas,  after their  first leader  Dan; similarly 
         in  the  Lhammas  (V.175  -  6).  The  name  Nandor does  not appear 
         in  these  works,  but  see  the  Etymologies,  stems  DAN  and NDAN 
         (V.353, 375), and also V.188.                                        
    $63  The  fear  of  the  Sea  among  the  Vanyar  and Noldor  caused many 
         to  withdraw  from  the  shores  into  the  woods of  Beleriand; and 
         Orome returned to Valinor to seek Manwe's counsel.                   
    $64  The  Teleri  came  reluctantly  into  Beleriand,  urged on  by Elwe, 
         and dwelt at first in the east,  beyond the  River Gelion.  Elwe had 
         great friendship with Finwe.                                         
    $65  Elwe  was  journeying  home  from  a  meeting  with  Finwe  when  he 
         entered  Nan  Elmoth.  This  name  first  emerged  in  the post-Lord 
         of the Rings rewriting of the Lay of Leithian (III.346 - 7, 349). In 
         QS ($32) it  is not  said where  the meeting  of Thingol  and Melian 
         took  place;  in  AV  2  'Melian  enchanted  him  in  the  woods  of 
  
         Beleriand'.  The  trance  into  which  Elwe  fell  endured  for many 
         Valian  Years  (annals  1130,  1152:  that  is  for  more  than  two 
         centuries measured by the Sun).                                      
    $66  Ulmo  made music  for the  Elves and  turned their  fear of  the Sea 
         into desire. The  Teleri came  to the  shores of  the Sea  when they 
         heard  that  the  Vanyar  and  the  Noldor  had  departed,  and took 
         Olwe to be their king.                                               
    $67  The  name  Kalakilya  'Pass  of  Light'  is  found  in  QS  and  the 
         Lhammas; cf.  Quenya kilya  'cleft, pass  between hills,  gorge', in 
         the  Etymologies,  stem  KIL  (V.365).  The   form  in   AAm,  Kala- 
         kiryan, replaced earlier Kalakirya (note 7 above).                   
   
            'The   Elves   took   possession   of   Eldamar,   and   began  the 
          building of the green hill of Tuna'; cf. also $$75  - 6  'the shores, 
          coast,  of  Eldamar'.  This  contradicts  the  footnote  to   QS  $39 
          (never  subsequently  changed,  p.  176),  where  Eldamar  is  a name 
          of the Elvish city  itself and  Eldanor or  Elende  the  region where 
          the   Elves  dwelt   (earlier,  on   the  Ambarkanta   map  (IV.249), 
          Elvenhome  was  named  Eldaros).  The  usage  here  (found   also  in 
          the rewritten Lay of Leithian) is in fact a reversion to the earliest 
          meaning of Eldamar; see 1.251.                                        
            The  city  is  now  Tirion  upon  Tuna,  not  Tuna  upon  Kor;  see 
          QS  $39  and  commentary,   and  also   1.258  (Kortirion).   But  my 
          father  continued to  use Tuna  also as  the name  of the  city: e.g. 
          p.  97,  $101,  where  Melkor  speaks  of  Feanor's words  'in Tuna'. 
          Tirion  is  called here  Tirion the  Hallowed, as  it was  in Bilbo's 
          song at Rivendell (VII.93, 98, 101).                                  
    $68   The   Tower   of   Ingwe   (Ingwemindon   in   QS)   is   now  Mindon 
          Eldalieva.   -   In   AAm   Ingwe   and   'many  of   his  household' 
          removed  from  Tirion  only  seven  Valian  Years  after  the  coming 
          of  the  Vanyar  and  the  Noldor  to Aman,  and in  the year  of the 
          completion  of  Tirion  and  the  kindling   of  Ingwe's   lamp;  and 
          the departure of  the rest  of the  Vanyar is  represented as  a long 
          drawn  out  movement  over  25   Valian  Years   (see  $77).   In  QS 
          ($45) a different impression is given, for  it is  said that  'As the 
          ages passed the Lindar  grew to  love the  land of  the Gods  and the 
          full light of the Trees, and they forsook the city of Tuna'.          
    $69   In   QS   ($16)   Galathilion   is  the   Gnomish  name   of  Silpion 
          (Telperion),  and  there is  no mention  of an  'image' of  the Elder 
          Tree  being  given  by  Yavanna   to  the   Noldor  of   Tirion  (see 
          IX.58).                                                               
    $70   Ulmo's  return  to  the  shores  of  Middle-earth  was on  account of 
          the  prayers  of  Finwe.  The  statement  that  Osse 'came  seldom to 
          Aman,  unless  summoned  to  council'  reflects  the  preservation in 
          AAm  (p.  48,  $1)  of  his  old  status  as  one  of the  Valar. The 
          southern  Haven  of  the  Falas  now  reverts  to the  form Eglarest, 
          which  preceded  Eglorest  of  QS   and  AV   2.  Cirdan   the  Ship- 
          wright,  lord  of the  Havens, appears  from The  Lord of  the Rings. 
    $71   While it is not said in QS that any others of the Teleri,  beside the 
          Elves   of   the   Falas,   remained   in   Middle-earth   when  Ulmo 
          returned, but  only that  the people  of Thingol  'looked for  him in 
          vain'  ($32),  it  is  told in  the Lhammas  $6 (V.174)  that Thingol 
          was  'king  in  Beleriand  of  the  many Teleri  who ...  remained on 
  
          the  Falasse,  and  of  others  that  went  not because  they tarried 
          searching  for  Thingol  in  the  woods.'  In  AAm 'the  kinsfolk and 
          friends of Elwe also were unwilling  to depart',  and they  were left 
          behind, and called themselves Eglath, the Forsaken People.            
                                                                               
    $$72-3 Ulmo granted readily the request of the Teleri, for he had         
   
         opposed  the  summoning  of  the  Quendi  to  Valinor,   and  Osse 
         rooted  Tol  Eressea  to  the  sea-bottom  at Ulmo's  command; but 
         the  Valar were  displeased, and  Finwe was  grieved (most  of all 
         for the knowledge that  Elwe Singollo  his friend  was not  in Tol 
         Eressea). The final form of the  legend is  thus now  present: see 
         QS $37 and commentary.                                            
    $74  Thingol's people were 'all the Eldar of Beleriand', and  they were 
         named the Sindar, the Grey-elves. This is the  first time  that we 
         meet the name in the texts (as here presented); it does  not occur 
         in  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  apart  from  the   Appendices.  The 
         Sindarin name of Elwe Singollo is Elu Thingol (see II.50).        
    $75  The Teleri dwelt for 100 years of the  Sun in  Tol Eressea;  in QS 
         ($43)  and in  AV 2  they dwelt  there for  100 Valian  Years (see 
         p. 183, $43).                                                     
             It was Osse,  not as  in QS  Ulmo, who  taught the  Teleri the 
         craft of shipbuilding; but as the text was written (note  8 above) 
         it was Ulmo who did  so, and  it was  Ulmo too  who gave  them the 
         swans (Osse in QS).                                               
    $76  The Teleri had the aid  of Finwe  and the  Noldor in  the building 
         of Alqualonde.                                                    
                                                                          
                                                        
   
                                                      
                                                                          
   The  two passages  concerning Indis  wife of  Finwe, roughly  written in 
   against $$60  and 61  (notes 3  and 5  above) and  then struck  out, are 
   notable as the first indications of  what would  become a  major further 
   development  in  the  Valinorian  legend, though  the stories  told here 
   bear no relation to the  later narrative.  These briefly  sketched ideas 
   may  have  been merely  passing, rejected  as soon  as jotted  down; but 
   they show my father's concern  with Feanor,  feeling that  the greatness 
   of his powers and  formidable nature  were related  to a  singularity of 
   origin - he was the first-born of the Eldar: that is to say, he  did not 
   'waken'  by Kuivienen,  but had  a father  and mother,  and was  born in 
   Middle-earth. The idea that Finwe  was bereaved  also appears;  and this 
   is the first appearance of Feanor's name Curufinwe.                   
                                                                          
                                      *                                    
   
   Finally, I record a few very late notes on one or other of the 
   typescript texts (top copy and carbon) of the Annals of Aman: 
   $65  'the trees of Nan Elmoth' > 'the sapling trees of Nan Elmoth' 
   $66  Against the word conches, pipes of shell horns, with a 
        query. 
   $70  Against the first sentence my father wrote 'Needs revising'; but I 
  
        do not know in what respect he intended to do so. Against 
        'summoned to council' he wrote an X and 'he [Osse] was not a 
        Vala, but a chief of the Maiar, servant of Ulmo.' He had been 
        removed from the Valar by emendation to the typescript in $1 
        (p. 69). 
   
                                             
                                                                          
        Fourth section of the Annals of Aman.                               
                                                                          
   [This section of the Annals has a good  many changes  made at  the time 
   of writing, and also various alterations and additions -  some substan- 
   tial - that seem certainly to belong to much the  same time.  These are 
   incorporated  into  the  text  given  here,  with  details of  the more 
   important alterations recorded in the notes that follow it. A few short 
   additions that are decidedly later are placed in the notes.]            
                                                                          
                                    1179.                                  
                                                                          
    $78  Feanor,  eldest   son  of   Finwe,  was   born  in   Tirion  upon 
   Tuna. His mother was Byrde Miriel.(1)                                     
    $79  Now  the  Noldor (2) took  delight  in  all  lore  and  all  crafts, 
   and  Aule  and  his  folk  came  often  among  them.  Yet   such  skill 
   had  Iluvatar  granted  to  them  that  in  many   matters,  especially 
   such  as  needed  adroitness  and fineness  of  handiwork,   they  soon 
   surpassed  their  teachers.  It  is  said  that  about  this  time  the 
   masons  of  the  House  of  Finwe  quarrying   in  the   mountains  for 
   stone  for  their  building  (for  they  delighted  in the  building of 
   high  towers)  first  discovered  the  earth-gems,  in  which  the Land 
   of   Aman   was   indeed   surpassingly   rich.  And   their  craftsmen 
   devised  tools  for  the  cutting   and  shaping   of  the   gems,  and 
   carved  them  in  many  forms  of  bright  beauty;  and   they  hoarded 
   them  not  but  gave  them  freely  to  all who  desired them,  and all 
   Valinor was enriched by their labour.(3)                                
    $80  In  this  year  Rumil,  most  renowned  of  the  masters  of  the 
   lore  of  speech,  first  devised  letters   and  began   recording  in 
   writing the tongues of the Eldar and their songs and wisdom.(4)         
                                                                          
                                    1190.                                  
                                                                          
    $81 In this year was born Fingolfin son of Finwe, who after            
   was King of the Exiles.                                                 
                                                                          
                                    1230.                                  
                                                                          
   $82 Finrod Finwe's son was born.                                        
                                                                          
                                    1250.                                  
                                                                          
    $83  In  this  time  began  the  flowering  of  the  skill  of  Feanor 
   son  of  Finwe,  who  was  of  all  the Noldor  the greatest  maker and 
   craftsman.   And   he   took   thought   and   devised   new   letters, 
   bettering  the  devices  of  Rumil,  and those  letters the  Eldar have 
  
   used  ever  since  that  day.  This  was  but  the  beginning   of  the 
   works  of  Feanor.  Greatly  he  loved  gems,  and  he  began  to study 
   
                             
                                                                     
   how  by  the  skill of  his hand  and mind  he could  make others 
   greater and brighter than those hidden in the earth.(5)         
     $84  [In  this  time  also, it  is said  among the  Sindar, the 
   Naugrim (6) whom  we   also  name   the  Nornwaith   (the  Dwarves) 
   came over the mountains into Beleriand and became known to 
   the Elves. Now the Dwarves were great smiths and masons,       
   being indeed (it is believed) brought into being by Aule; yet of 
   old small beauty was in their works. Therefore each people had 
   great profit of the other, though their friendship was ever cool. 
   But at that time no griefs lay between  them, and  King Thingol 
   welcomed  them;  and  the  Longbeards  of  Belegost  aided  him in 
   the delving and  building of  the great  halls of  Menegroth, where 
   he after dwelt with Melian, his Queen. Thus saith Pengolod.](7)    
                                                                     
                                 1280.                                
                                                                     
    $85  In this  year   Finrod  Finwe's   son  wedded   Earwen  King 
   Olwe's  daughter of  Alqualonde, and  there was  a great  feast in 
   the  land  of  the  Teleri.  Thus the  children of  Finrod, Inglor 
   and  Galadriel,  were  the  kin  of  King  Thingol  Greymantle  in 
   Beleriand.                                                         
                                                                     
                                 1350.                                
                                                                     
    $86  [At this time  a part  of the  lost Elves  of the  people of 
   Dan  after  long  wanderings  came  up  into  Beleriand  from  the 
   South.  Their  leader  was  Denethor  son of  Dan, and  he brought 
   them  to  Ossiriand  where  seven  rivers   flow  down   from  the 
   Mountains  of  Lindon.  These  are the  Green-elves. They  had the 
   friendship of Thingol. Quoth Pengolod.](8)                         
                                                                     
                                 1400.                                
                                                                     
    $87  Now it  came  to  pass that  Melkor had  dwelt alone  in the 
   duress  of  Mandos  for  the  three  ages  that  were   doomed  by 
   the Valar,  and he  came before  their conclave  to be  tried. And 
   Melkor  sued  for  pardon  at  the  feet  of  Manwe,  and  humbled 
   himself, and swore to abide his rule, and to aid the Valar  in all 
   ways that he could, for the good of Arda, and the profit  of Valar 
   and of Eldar, if so he should be granted freedom,  and a  place as 
   the least of all the folk of Valinor.                              
    $88  And Nienna  aided  his  prayer  (because  of  her  kinship), 
   and Manwe granted it, for  being himself  free of  all evil  he saw 
   not the depths of the heart of Melkor, and believed in  his oaths. 
   But Mandos was silent, and Ulmo's heart misgave him.               
   
                                   1410.                               
                                                                      
  
      $89  Then  Melkor  dwelt  for  a  while  in  a  humble  house  in 
   Valmar  under  vigilance,  and   was  not   yet  suffered   to  walk 
   abroad  alone.  But  since  in  that  time all  his words  and works 
   were  fair,  and  he  became  in  outward form  and seeming  even as 
   the  Valar  his  brethren,  Manwe  gave   him  his   freedom  within 
   Valinor.   Yet   Tulkas'   mirth   was   clouded  whenever   he  saw 
   Melkor pass by, and the nails of his fingers bit  into the  palms of 
   his hands, for the restraint that he put upon himself.              
      $90  And  indeed  Melkor  was  false  and  betrayed  the  clemen- 
   cy  of  Manwe,  and  used  his  freedom  to  spread lies  abroad and 
   poison  the  peace  of  Valinor.  Thus  a   shadow  fell   upon  the 
   Blessed Land and its golden  Noon passed;  yet it  was long  ere the 
   lies of Melkor bore fruit, and still the Valar dwelt long in bliss. 
      $91  Now  in  his  heart  Melkor  most  hated  the   Eldar,  both 
   because  they  were  fair  and  joyful  and because  in them  he saw 
   the reason for the arising  of the  Valar and  his own  downfall and 
   subjection.  Therefore  all  the more  did he  feign love  for them, 
   and sought their  friendship, and  offered them  the service  of his 
   lore  and labour  in any  great deed  that they  would do.  And many 
   of  the  Noldor,  because   of  their   desire  of   all  knowledge, 
   hearkened  to  him  and  took  delight  in  his  teaching.  But  the 
   Vanyar would have no part with him.                                 
                                                                      
                                   1449.                               
                                                                      
      $92  In  this  Year  Feanor  began  that labour  of his  which is 
   renowned  above  all  the  works  of  the  Eldalie;  for  his  heart 
   conceived  the  Silmarils,  and   he  made   much  study   and  many 
   essays  ere  their fashioning  could begin.  And though  Melkor said 
   after that Feanor had his instruction in that work,  he lied  in his 
   lust and his envy;  for Feanor  was driven  by the  fire of  his own 
   heart  only,  and  was  eager  and proud,  working ever  swiftly and 
   alone, asking no aid and brooking no counsel.                       
                                                                      
                                   1450.                               
                                                                      
                    The Silmarilli of Feanor are made.                
                                                                      
      $93  In  this year  the Silmarils  were full-wrought,  the wonder 
   of Arda. As  three great  jewels they  were in  form. But  not until 
   the  End,  when  Feanor  shall  return  who  perished  when  the Sun 
   was  young  and  sitteth  now  in  the Halls  of Awaiting  and comes 
   no  more  amongst  his  kin;  not  until  Sun  passeth and  the Moon 
   
                                                            
                                                                            
   falls  shall  it  be  known  of  what substance  they were  made. Like 
   the  crystal  of  diamonds  it  appeared  and  yet  was  more  strong 
   than adamant,  so  that  no  violence  within  the  walls  of  this world 
   could mar it or  break it.  Yet that  crystal was  to the  Silmarils but 
   as is the body  to the  Children of  Iluvatar: the  house of  its inner 
   fire, that is within it and yet in all parts of it, and is its  life. And 
   the inner  fire of  the Silmarils  Feanor made  of the  blended Light 
  
   of  the  Trees  of Valinor  which lives  in them  yet, though  the Trees 
   have  long  withered  and  shine   no  more.   Therefore  even   in  the 
   uttermost   darkness  the   Silmarils  of   their  own   radiance  shone 
   like  the  stars  of  Varda;  and  yet,  as  were  they   indeed  living 
   things, they rejoiced in light and received  it, and  gave it  back in 
   hues more lovely than before.                                            
         $94   And   all   the   folk   of  Valinor   were  amazed   at  the 
    handiwork  of  Feanor,  and  were  filled   with  wonder   and  delight, 
    and  Varda  hallowed  the  Silmarils,  so  that  thereafter   no  mortal 
    flesh  nor  any  evil  or  unclean thing  might touch  them, but  it was 
    scorched    and    burned    with    unendurable   pain.    And   Melkor 
    lusted  for  the  Silmarils  and  the  very  memory  of  their  radiance 
    was like a gnawing fire in his heart.(9)                                 
                                                                            
                                   1450-1490.                                
                                                                            
    $95   Therefore,   though   he  still   dissembled  his   purposes  with 
   great   cunning,   Melkor   sought   now   ever   more  eagerly   how  he 
   should   destroy   Feanor,   and   end  the   friendship  of   Valar  and 
   Eldar.  Long  was  he  at  work;  and slow  at first  and barren  was his 
   labour.  But  he  that  sows  lies  in  the  end  shall  not  lack  of  a 
   harvest,  and  soon  he  may   rest  from   toil  indeed,   while  others 
   reap  and  sow  in  his  stead.   Ever  Melkor   found  some   ears  that 
   would   heed   him,   and   some   tongues   that   would   enlarge  what 
   they  had  heard.  For  the  lies  of  Melkor  take  root  by  the  truth 
   that is in them.                                                          
    $96   Thus   it   was   that   whispers  arose   in  Eldamar   that  the 
   Valar  had  brought  the  Eldar  to  Valinor   being  jealous   of  their 
   beauty  and  skill,  and  fearing  that  they  should  grow   too  strong 
   to  be  governed  in  the  free  lands  of  the  East.  And  then  Melkor 
   foretold  the  coming  of   Men,  of   which  the   Valar  had   not  yet 
   spoken  to  the  Elves,  and  again  it  was  whispered  abroad  that the 
   gods  purposed  to  reserve   the  kingdoms   of  Middle-earth   for  the 
   younger   and   weaker   race   whom   they   might  more   easily  sway, 
   defrauding the Elves of the inheritance of Iluvatar.                      
    $97  Then  at  last  the  princes   of  the   Noldor  began   to  murmur 
   
      
                                                                        
     against the Valar, and many became filled with pride, forgetting 
     all that the Valar had taught to them and given to them. And in 
     that time (having now awakened anger and pride) Melkor              
     spoke to the Eldar concerning weapons, which they had not           
     before possessed or known; for the armouries of the Valar after 
     the chaining of Melkor were shut. But now the Noldor.,began         
     the smithying of swords and axes and spears; and shields they       
     made displaying the tokens of many houses and kindreds that         
     vied one with another.                                              
          $98 A great smith was Feanor in those days, and a proud        
     and masterful prince, jealous of all that he had; and Melkor        
     kept watch on him. For still he lusted after the Silmarils; but 
     Feanor now brought them seldom to light, and kept them              
     locked rather in the darkness of the treasury of Tuna; and he . 
  
     began to begrudge the sight of them to all save to his sire and to 
     his seven sons. Therefore Melkor set new lies abroad that           
     Fingolfin was plotting to supplant Feanor and his father in the 
     favour of the Valar, and was like to succeed, for the Valar were 
     ill-pleased that the Silmarils were not committed to their          
     keeping. Of those lies quarrels arose among the proud children      
     of Finwe and Melkor was well-pleased; for all now went to his       
     design. And suddenly ere the Valar were aware the peace of          
     Valinor was broken and swords were drawn in Eldamar.                
                                                                        
                                     1490.                               
                                                                        
          $99   Then   the   Gods   were   wroth,   and   they  summoned 
     Feanor before  them. And  they laid  bare all  the lies  of Melkor; 
     but  because  it was  Feanor that  had first  broken the  peace and 
     threatened   violence   in   Aman   he   was  by   their  judgement 
     banished for twenty (10) years from  Tirion. And  he went  forth and 
     dwelt  northward  in  Valinor  near  to  the  halls of  Mandos, and 
     built  a  new  treasury  and  stronghold  at  Formenos;  and  great 
     wealth  of  gems he  laid there  in hoard,  but the  Silmarils were 
     shut  in  a chamber  of iron.  And thither  came Finwe,  because of 
     the love that he  bore to  Feanor; and  Fingolfin ruled  the Noldor 
     of  Tuna.  Thus  the  lies  of  Melkor were  made true  in seeming, 
     and  the  bitterness  that  he  had  wrought  endured  long between 
     the sons of Fingolfin and Feanor.                                   
          $100  Straight  from  the Ring  of Doom  Tulkas went  in haste 
     to  lay  hands  upon Melkor,  but Melkor  knowing that  his devices 
     were  bewrayed (11) had  hidden himself  from the  sight of  eyes, and 
     a cloud was about him; and it seemed  to the  folk of  Valinor that 
   
     the light of the Trees was become dimmer than its wont, and the       
     shadows were darker and longer.                                      
                                                                         
                                    1492.                                 
                                                                         
      $101  And  it  is  said  that  Melkor  was  not  seen  again  for  a 
     while;  but  suddenly  he  appeared  before  the  doors of  the house 
     of  Finwe  and  Feanor  at  Formenos,  and   sought  to   speak  with 
     them.  And  he said  to them:  Behold the  truth of  all that  I have 
     spoken,  and  how  you  are  indeed  banished  unjustly.   And  think 
     nof that the Silmarils lie safe in any treasury  within the  realm of 
     the gods. But  if the  heart of  Feanor is  yet free  and bold  as his 
     words were  in Tuna,  then I  will aid  you, and  bring you  far from 
     this  narrow  land.  For  am I  not Vala  as are  they? Yea,  and more 
     than  they,  and  have  ever  been  a  friend  to  the  Noldor,  most 
     skilled and valiant of all the folk of Arda.'                        
      $102  Then  the  heart  of  Feanor   was  increased   in  bitterness 
     and  filled  with  fear  for  the  Silmarils,  and  in  that  mood he 
     endured.  But  Melkor's  words   touched  too   deep,  and   awoke  a 
     fire  more  fierce  than  he  intended;  and  Feanor looked  upon him 
     with  blazing  eyes,  and  lo!  he  saw  through  the   semblance  of 
     Melkor  and  pierced  the cloaks  of his  mind, perceiving  there the 
     lust for the Silmarils.  Then hate  overcame all  fear and  he cursed 
  
     Melkor  and  bade  him  begone.   'Get  thee   from  my   gate,  thou 
     gangrel,(12) jail-crow  of  Mandos,' said  he, and  he shut  the doors 
     of his house in the face of the mightiest of all the dwellers in Ea. 
      $103   And   at   that   time,  being   himself  in   peril,  Melkor 
     departed,  consumed  with  wrath,  and  bitter  vengeance   he  plot- 
     ted  for his  shame. But  Finwe was  filled with  great fear,  and in 
     haste he sent messengers to Manwe in Valmar.                         
      $104  Then  Orome  and  Tulkas  set  out   in  pursuit   of  Melkor, 
     but  ere  they  had   ridden  far   messengers  came   from  Eldamar, 
     telling  that  Melkor  had  fled  through  the  Kalakiryan,(13) passing 
     by  the  hill  of  Tuna in  wrath as  a thunder  cloud. And  with the 
     flight of  Melkor  the  shadow  was  lifted from  Valinor, and  for a 
     while all the land was fair again. But  the gods  sought in  vain for 
     tidings  of  their  enemy,  and  doubt  lay  heavy  upon  their hearts 
     what new evil he might attempt.                                      
      $105  It  is  told  that  Melkor   came  to   the  dark   region  of 
     Arvalin.  Now  that  narrow  land  lay  south  of  the Bay  of Eldamar, 
     but  east  of  the  mountains  of  the  Pelori,  and  its   long  and 
     mournful  shores  stretched  away  into  the  South  of   the  world, 
     lightless  and  unexplored.  There,  between the  sheer walls  of the 
   
                                                                    
                                                                       
   mountains and the cold dark Sea, the shadows were deepest in         
   the world. And there secretly Ungoliante had made her abode.         
   Whence she came none of the Eldar know, but maybe she came           
   to the South out of the darkness of Ea, in that time when            
   Melkor destroyed the lights of Illuin and Ormal, and because of      
   his dwelling in the North the heed of the Valar was turned most      
   thither and the South was long forgotten. Thence she crept           
   towards the realm of the light of the Valar. For she hungered for . 
   light and hated it. In a deep cleft of the mountains she dwelt,      
   and took shape as it were a spider of monstrous form, sucking        
   up all such light as she could find, or that strayed over the walls 
   of Valinor, and she spun it forth again in black webs of             
   strangling gloom, until no light more could come to her abode,       
   and she was famished.                                                
     $106  It may well be that Melkor, if none other, knew of her,       
   being and her abode, and that she was in the beginning one of        
   those that he had corrupted to his service. And coming at length 
   to Arvalin, he sought her out, and demanded her aid in his           
   revenge. But she was loath to dare the perils of Valinor and the 
   great wrath of the gods, and would not stir from her hiding until 
   Melkor had vowed to render her a reward that should heal the         
   gnawing of her hunger and hatred.                                    
                                                                       
                                   1495.                                
                                                                       
     $107   At   last  having   well  laid   their  plans   Melkor  and 
   Ungoliante  set  forth.  A  great  darkness  was  about   them  that 
   Ungoliante  wove,  and  black  ropes  also  she  span and  made fast 
   among  the  rocks,  and  so  after  long  labour,  from web  to web, 
   she  climbed  at  last  to  the  summit of  Hyarantar, which  is the 
  
   highest  pinnacle  of  the  mountains  south  of  Taniquetil.  There 
   indeed  (save for  that watch-tower  of the  South) the  Pelori were 
   less lofty, and less was the vigilance  of the  Valar, for  they had 
   ever been on guard rather against the North.                         
     $108  Now  Ungoliante  wrought  a  ladder  of  ropes  and  cast it 
   down,  and  Melkor  climbed  upon  it,  and  so  came  to  that high 
   place,  whence  he  could   look  down   upon  the   Guarded  Realm. 
   And  below  lay  the  wild  green-wood   of  Orome,   and  west-away 
   shimmered   the   fields   and  pastures   of  Yavanna,   pale  gold 
   beneath  the  tall  wheat  of  the  gods.  But Melkor  looked north, 
   and  saw  afar the  shining plain,  and the  silver domes  of Valmar 
   gleaming in the mingling of  the lights  of Telperion  and Laurelin. 
   Then  Melkor  laughed  aloud,  and  leapt  swiftly  down   the  long 
   
   western slopes; and Ungoliante was at his side and her darkness 
   covered them.                                                      
      $109  Now  it  was  a  time  of  festival,  as  Melkor  well knew. 
   For though all  tides and  seasons were  at the  will of  the Valar, 
   and  there was  in Valinor  no winter  of death,  nonetheless the 
   gods  dwelt  then  in  the  kingdom  of  Arda,  and  that   was  but 
   a small realm in the halls of Ea,  whose life  is Time,  which flows 
   ever from the first note to the last chord of Eru.  And it  was then 
   the pleasure of the Valar (as is told in  the Ainulindale)  to clothe 
   themselves in the forms  of the  Children of  Iluvatar; and  they ate 
   and  they  drank  and  gathered  the  fruits  of  Yavanna,  and drew 
   strength from the Earth which under Eru they ha J made.              
      $110  Therefore  Yavanna  set  times  for  the flowering  and the 
   ripening  of   all  growing   things:  upspringing,   blooming,  and 
   seed-time.  And  at  each  first  gathering of  fruits Manwe  made a 
   high-tide  for  the praising  of Eru,  and all  the folk  of Valinor 
   poured  forth  their  joy  in  music  and  song.  Such  now  was the 
   hour;  but  Manwe,  hoping   that  indeed   the  shadow   of  Melkor 
   was  removed  from  the  land,  and  fearing no  worse than  maybe a 
   new  war  with  Utumno and  a new  victory to  end all,  had decreed 
   that  this  feast should  be more  glorious than  any that  had been 
   held  since  the  coming  of  the  Eldar.  He  designed  moreover to 
   heal  the  evil  that  had  arisen  among the  Noldor, and  they all 
   were  bidden,  therefore,  to  come  to  him  and  mingle  with  the 
   Maiar in  his halls  upon Taniquetil,  and there  put aside  all the 
   griefs that lay between their princes and forget utterly the lies of 
   their Enemy.                                                         
      $111  There  came  the  Vanyar,  and   there  came   the  Noldor, 
   and  the  Maiar  were   gathered  together,   and  the   Valar  were 
   arrayed  in  their  beauty  and  majesty;   and  they   sang  before 
   Manwe  in  his  lofty  halls,  or  played upon  the green  slopes of 
   Taniquetil that looked west to the  Trees. In  that day  the streets 
   of  Valmar  were  empty  and the  stairs of  Tuna were  silent; only 
   the  Teleri  beyond  the  mountains  still sang  upon the  shores of 
   the Sea, for they recked  little of  seasons or  times, and  gave no 
   thought to the cares of the  Rulers of  Arda or  to the  shadow that 
   had fallen upon Valinor, for it had not touched them, as yet.        
      $112  One  thing  only  marred  the   design  of   Manwe.  Feanor 
   indeed  came,   for  him   alone  Manwe   had  commanded   to  come; 
  
   but  Finwe  came  not  nor  any  others of  the Noldor  of Formenos. 
   For  said  Finwe,  While  the  ban  lasts upon  Feanor my  son, that 
   he  may  not  go  to  Tuna,  I  hold myself  unkinged, and  will not 
   
   meet my people, nor those that rule in my stead.' And Feanor         
   came not in raiment of festival, and he wore no ornament,            
   neither silver nor gold nor any gem; and he denied the sight of      
   the Silmarils to Eldar and Valar, and left them locked in:           
   darkness in their chamber of iron. Nonetheless, he met Fingolfin 
   before the throne of Manwe, and was reconciled in words, and         
   Fingolfin set at nought the unsheathing of the sword.                
     $113 It is said that even as Feanor and Fingolfin stood            
   before Manwe, and it was the Mingling of the Lights and both,        
   Trees were shining and the silent city of Valmar was filled with 
   radiance as of silver and gold, in that hour Melkor and              
   Ungoliante came over the plain and stood before the Green            
   Mound. Then Melkor sprang up, and with his black spear he            
   smote each Tree to its core, a little above the roots, and their sap 
   poured forth, as it were their blood, and was spilled upon the       
   ground. But Ungoliante sucked it up, and going then from Tree        
   to Tree she plied her foul lips to their wounds, till they were      
   drained; and the poison that was in her passed into their tissues 
   and withered them; and they died. And still Ungoliante thirsted, 
   and going to the Vats of Varda she drank them dry; but               
   Ungoliante belched forth black vapours as she drank, and             
   swelled to a shape so vast and hideous that even Melkor was          
   adread.                                                              
     $114 Then Darkness fell upon Valinor. Of the deeds of that         
   day much is said in the Aldudenie  (the Lament for the Trees)        
   that Elemire of the Vanyar made and is known to all the Eldar.       
   Yet no song or tale could hold all the grief and terror that then 
   befell. The Light failed; and that was woe enough, but the           
   Darkness that followed was more than loss of light. In that hour 
   was made the Dark which seems not lack but a thing with being        
   of its own: for it was indeed made by malice out of Light, and it 
   had the power to pierce the eye, and to enter heart and mind,        
   and strangle the very will.                                          
     $115  Varda looked down from the Holy Mountain, and                 
   beheld the Shadow soaring up in sudden towers of gloom;              
   Valmar had foundered in a deep sea of night. Soon Taniquetil         
   stood alone, as a last island of light in a world that was           
   drowned. All song ceased. There was silence in Valinor, and no       
   sound could be heard, save only from afar there came on the          
   wind through the pass of the mountains the wailing of the Teleri 
   like the cold cry of gulls. For it blew chill from the East in that 
   
                                                     
                                                                  
   hour, and the vast shadows of the Sea were rolled against the 
   walls of the shore. 
     $116  But Manwe from his high seat looked out, and his 
   eyes alone pierced through the gloom, and he saw afar off how a 
   Darkness beyond dark moved north over the land, and he knew 
  
   that Melkor was  there. Then  the pursuit  was begun,  and the 
   earth shook beneath the horses of the host  of Orome,  and the 
   fire that was stricken from the  hooves of  Nahar was  the first 
   light that returned to Valinor. But so soon as any came  up with 
   the Cloud of Ungoliante, the  riders of  the Valar  were blinded 
   and dismayed, and  they were  scattered, and  went they  knew not 
   whither;  and  the sound  of the  Valaroma faltered  and failed. 
   And Tulkas was as  a man  caught in  a black  net at  night, and 
   he  stood  powerless  and  beat the  air in  vain. And  when the 
   Darkness had passed, it was  too late:  Melkor had  gone whither 
   he would, and his vengeance was full-wrought.                   
   
                               NOTES.                                       
                                                                           
   1. This annal  is an  early replacement;  the original  annal, concerning 
      the  marriage  of  Finrod  and   Earwen  Olwe's   daughter,  reappears 
      in very similar  form in  the manuscript  as originally  written under 
      the  year  1280.  Later,  in  ball-point  pen,  my father  changed the 
      date  of  this  annal  to  1169,  and  added  new  annals   for  1170, 
      'Miriel  falls   asleep  and   passes  to   Mandar'  (on   Mandar  see 
      p.  205),  and  1172  'Doom  of  Manwe  concerning  the  espousals  of 
      the Eldar.' On these matters see pp. 205 ff., and  see note  4 below. 
      The new annals appear in the typescript as typed.                     
   2. The  name  Noldor  is here  written with  a tilde,  Noldor (represent- 
      ing the back  nasal, the  ng of  king; see  IV.174). This  becomes the 
      normal  form  in  all  my  father's   later  writings,   though  often 
      casually omitted (none of his typewriters possessed this sign);  it is 
      not represented in the spelling of the name Noldor in this book.      
   3. The latter part of this passage, concerning gems,  is very  largely an 
      addition. As first written, all that was said on the subject was: 
        It  is  said  that about  this time  the craftsmen  of the  House of 
      Finwe  (of  whom  Feanor  his  eldest  son   was  the   most  skilful) 
      first  devised   gems;  and   all  Valinor   was  enriched   by  their 
      labour.                                                               
      See note 5.                                                           
   4. A  new  annal  was  added  here  at the  same time  as those  given in 
      note 1: '1185 Finwe weds Indis of the Vanyar.'                        
   5. This  sentence  ('Greatly  he loved  gems ...')  is an  addition going 
   
                                                                           
                                                                           
       with the change and expansion referred to in note 3.                 
    6. Naugrim  was  written in  pencil above  the original  reading Naug- 
       lath (which however was not struck  out), and  the word  'also' (in 
       'whom we also name') added at the same time.                         
    7. This  Beleriandic  interpolation  by  Pengolod,  bracketed  in  the 
       original, was an addition to the manuscript; cf. note 8. Against it 
       my father later pencilled: 'Transfer to A[nnals of] B[eleriand]'. 
    8. This bracketed  interpolation by  Pengolod was  an addition  to the 
       manuscript; and like that referred to in note 7 it was marked later 
       for transfer to the Annals of Beleriand. The name of the  leader of 
       the  Nandor  was  first  written  Enadar,  changed  immediately  to 
       Denethor (the name in AV 2, QS, and the Lhammas).                    
  
           Later my father added  here in  pencil a  new annal,  for 1362: 
       'Here was born Isfin Fingolfin's  daughter, the  White Lady  of the 
       Noldor' (see note 9).                                                
    9. A hasty addition in ink,  subsequently struck  out, gives  an annal 
       for  1469:  'Here  was born  the first  daughter of  Fingolfin, the 
       White Lady of the Noldor' (see note  8). It  is not  said elsewhere 
       that Fingolfin had any daughter but Isfin.                           
   10. The  manuscript  has  'three'  o 'ten'  > 'twenty'  (Valian Years). 
   11. bewrayed: 'revealed', 'betrayed'.                                    
   12. gangrel ('vagabond') replaced beggarman (see p. 191).                
   13. My father first wrote Kalakilya, the  old form,  but changed  it at 
       once to Kalakirya; -n was added later (see p. 89, $67).              
   
                   Commentary on the fourth section of the                 
                                Annals of Aman.                            
                                                                          
   This section of the Annals  corresponds in  content to  QS Chapter  4 Of 
   the Silmarils and the Darkening of  Valinor (V.227  - 31),  and to  AV 2 
   annals  2500  to  the beginning  of 2990  (V.113 -  14). The  account in 
   AAm  bears  no  comparison  with  the  cursory  AV  2, and  represents a 
   wholly different impulse; indeed, in this section we see the  annal form 
   disappearing  as  a fully-fledged  narrative emerges.  As was  often the 
   case in  my father's  work, the  story took  over and  expanded whatever 
   restrictions of form he had set for it. The new narrative is  double the 
   length of that in QS, to which it  is closely  related in  structure. In 
   expression it is almost entirely  new; and  yet comparison  between them 
   will  show  that  AAm  tends  rather  to  a  greater  definition  of the 
   narrative  than to  significant change  in the  structure or  marked new 
   additions  -  though  both are  present. The  following comments  are in 
   no  way  intended as  an analysis  of all  the differences  of emphasis, 
   suggestion, and detail between AAm and QS.                              
                                                                          
   $78 Earlier in AAm, under the year 1115, appear rejected insertions 
       (see p. 87, notes 3 and 5) in which are recorded the birth of         
       Feanor  to  Finwe's wife  Indis in  Middle-earth in  the course of the 
   
            Great Journey,  and her  subsequent death  in a  fall in  the Misty 
            Mountains.  Written  in  ball-point  pen  these   insertions  would 
            appear  to  be relatively  late; here  on the  other hand,  in what 
            seems to be an early addition  (written carefully  in ink,  and see 
            note  1  above),  Feanor  was born  in Tirion,  and his  mother was 
            Miriel,  called  Byrde  Miriel  (Old  English  byrde, 'broideress'; 
            see pp. 185, 192). In late insertions (notes 1 and  4 above)  it is 
            recorded that in 1170 Miriel  'fell asleep'  and passed  to Mandos, 
            and in 1185 Finwe married Indis of the Vanyar.                      
     $79    At  an  earlier  point  in  QS  ($40)  it is  said that  the Noldor 
            'contrived  the  fashioning  of  gems'; similarly  in AV  2 (V.113) 
            they 'invented  gems', and  again in  Ainulindale' B  (V.162). This 
            idea is found in all the earlier texts, going back to the elaborate 
            account  in the  old tale  of The  Coming of  the Elves  (see I.58, 
            127). In the later period it survived in the final version D of the 
            Ainulindale' ($35, see pp.  19 and  34), and  was still  present at 
            first in  AAm (see  note 3  above). The  rewriting of  this passage 
  
            rejects  the  idea  of  'invention':  the gems  of the  Noldor were 
            mined in Aman.                                                      
    $80     The  association  of the  Noldor with  alphabetic script  goes back 
            to the Lost Tales,  where this  art is  ascribed primarily  to Aule 
            (1.58);  'in  those  days  Aule  aided  by  the   Gnomes  contrived 
            alphabets  and  scripts'  (I.141).  In  Ainulindale' B  {V.162) the 
            Noldor  'added  much  to  [Aule's] teaching  and delighted  much in 
            tongues and alphabets', and  this survived  in the  later versions. 
            Now  Rumil  and  (in  $83)  Feanor emerge  as the  great inventors. 
            Cf. The Lord of the Rings, Appendix E (II):                         
              The  Tengwar  ...  had  been  developed  by  the   Noldor,  the 
            kindred  of the  Eldar most  skilled in  such matters,  long before 
            their  exile.  The oldest  Eldarin letters,  the Tengwar  of Rumil, 
            were  not  used  in  Middle-earth. The  later letters,  the Tengwar 
            of  Feanor,  were  largely  a  new  invention,  though   they  owed 
            something to the letters of Rumil.                                  
            If Rumil were the author of the Annals of Aman, as  is said  in the 
            preamble  (p.  48),  he  is  here describing  himself in  the words 
            'most renowned of the masters of the lore of speech'.               
     $82    Finrod: earlier name of Finarfin (Finarphin).                       
     $84    The form Nauglath (see note 6, p. 102)  is, curiously,  a reversion 
            to  the  original Gnomish  name of  the Dwarves  in the  Lost Tales 
            (see  I.261), although  Naugrim occurs  as an  original form  in QS 
            at a later point in the  narrative ($122).  [The entry  Naugrim was 
            inadvertently  dropped  from the  index to  Vol. V.  The references 
            are 273, 277, 405.] - On the name Sindar see p. 91, $74.            
              On earlier  references to  the Dwarves  in Beleriand  see IV.336; 
            as  I  noted  there,  the statement  in the  second version  of the 
            earliest  Annals  of Beleriand  (IV.332) that  the Dwarves  had 'of 
   
                                        
                                                                               
         old' a road into Beleriand is the first sign of the later idea that 
         the Dwarves had been active in Beleriand long before the Return        
         of the Noldor. But the present passage is the first reference to the 
         Dwarves' aiding of Thingol in the delving and building of              
         Menegroth. - The legend of Aule s making of the Dwarves is             
         referred to in the texts of the earlier period: AB 2 (V.129), the      
         Lhammas (V.178 and commentary), and QS ($123 and com-               
         mentary).                                                              
    $85  Here appears the important development whereby the princes of          
         the Third House of the Noldor became close kin to Thingol of           
         Doriath (Elwe Singollo, brother of Olwe of Alqualonde, $ 58);          
         and Galadriel enters from The Lord of the Rings. Cf. Appendix          
         F (I, Of the Elves): 'The Lady Galadriel of the royal house of         
         Finrod, father of Felagund, Lord of Nargothrond' (a statement          
         that was changed in the Second Edition of The Lord of the,             
         Rings, when Finrod had become Finarphin and Inglor had                 
         become Finrod (Felagund)).                                             
    $86  In AV 2 (V.112, also in an interpolation by Pengolod) and in QS        
         ($115) the Elves under Denethor did not come into Beleriand            
         'from the South', but came over the Blue Mountains; the                
         meaning here is probably that they crossed the mountains in a          
  
         region to the south of Ossiriand. There were nor seven rivers          
         flowing down from the mountains, but six: the seventh river of         
         Ossiriand was the great river Gelion, into which the six flowed.       
    $88  because of her kinship: in AAm $3 (as in AV 2 and in QS $9)            
         Nienna was 'Manwe's sister and Melko(r)'s'. In AAm* (p. 65)            
         she is named only Manwe's sister.                                      
    $92  In AV 2 two ages passed (V.Y.2500 - 2700) between the making           
         of the Silmarils and the release of Melkor; similarly in QS            
         ($$46 - 7). In AAm the relation of the two is reversed, with the       
         release of Melkor placed under Year of the Trees 1400 and the          
         final achievement of the Silmarils under 1450.                         
    $93  With what is said here concerning the fate of Feanor cf. QS $88:       
         'so fiery was his spirit that his body fell to ash as his spirit sped; 
         and it has never again appeared upon earth nor left the realm of       
         Mandos.'                                                               
    $97  On the Elves' ignorance of weapons see p. 106, $97.                    
    $98  No mention is made in QS ($52) of the dissensions reaching the         
         point of drawn swords. In AAm $112 'Fingolfin set at nought            
         the unsheathing of the sword'; and in the margin of the                
         typescript text at this point my father wrote: 'refers to what?' A 
         later expansion of the chapter in QS, close in time to the writing 
         of AAm, tells that Feanor menaced Fingolfin with drawn sword           
         (p. 189, $52); and in view of $112 it seems probable that this         
         was inadvertently omitted here.                                        
   
                             
                                                                                  
                                                             
                                                                                  
     $99        The term of  Feanor's banishment  (see note  10 above)  is not 
                stated in  the older  texts. -  The name  Formenos now  enters, in 
                an addition to the text.                                           
     $102       the mightiest of all the dwellers in Ea: see p. 65, $2.       
     $105       The  time  of  Ungoliante's  coming to  Arda is  placed (as  a 
  surmise) 
                with the  entry of  Melkor and  his host  before the  overthrow of 
                the Lamps (see  p. 53,  $19). With  'maybe she  came to  the South 
                out  of the  darkness of  Ea' cf.  QS $55:  'from the  Outer Dark- 
                ness, maybe, that lies beyond the Walls of the World'.             
     $106       Though  again  put  as a surmise, Ungoliante's origin is now 
  found 
                in her ancient corruption by Melkor, and it  is suggested  that he 
                went to Arvalin of set purpose to find her.                        
     $107       The  high  mountain   in  the   southern range of the  Pelori  now 
                receives  a  name,  Hyarantar (later  replaced by  Hyarmentir, see 
                p. 285).                                                           
     $109 - 10  In  the  Lost  Tales  the  occasion  of  the great  festival was 
                commemoration  of  the  coming  of the  Eldar to  Valinor (I.143), 
                but in later texts its occasion is  not specified.  Now a  new and 
                remarkable account of it is given, with a reference to the passage 
                in the Ainulindale' ($25) where  the visible  shapes taken  by the 
                Valar in Arda are described; and here the  idea of  these 'shapes' 
                is extended (as it appears) to the point  where the  great spirits 
  
                might  eat,  and  drink,  and  'draw  strength  from  the  Earth'. 
                Wholly  new  also  in  this  passage  is  the  element  of Manwe's 
                purpose to achieve concord among the Noldor.                       
     $112       In QS ($60) Feanor  was  present  at  the  festival on Taniquetil; 
                now  enters  the  story that  he came  alone from  Formenos, being 
                commanded  so   to  do   by  Manwe,   in  sombre   garments,  that 
                Finwe  refused  to  come while  his son  lived in  banishment, and 
                that  Feanor  was  reconciled  'in  words'  with  Fingolfin before 
                Manwe's throne.  At this  stage, of  course, Feanor  and Fingolfin 
                were still full brothers.                                          
     $114 There is no trace of  the work  Aldudenie among  my father's 
                papers.  With  the  passage  concerning  the  Darkness  that  came 
                with the extinction of the Light of the Trees cf. the Ainulindale' 
                $19:  'and  it  seemed  to [the  Ainur] that  in that  moment they 
                perceived  a  new  thing,  Darkness,  which  they  had  not  known 
                before, except in thought.'                                        
     $116       On Orome's   horn  Valaroma   see  Ainulindale'   D,  $34 (pp.  35 
                and 39).                                                           
                                                                                  
                                          *                                        
                                                                                  
     There  are  a  good  many  notes   and  changes   made  on   the  
  typescript, 
     some added  by the  typist under  my father's  direction; but  only a  few of 
     them need be recorded.                                                        
   
                             
                                                                                    
   $78 The two new annal entries given in note 1 above, and that in               
       note 4, are present in the typescript as typed.                               
   $81 After the entry for 1190 a new entry was added for the year                   
       1200: 'Luthien born' (with a query).                                          
   $84 A blank is left in the typescript where the manuscript has,                   
       Naugrim written above Nauglath, possibly because the typist                   
       did not know which form to put (see note 6). The blank was not                
       filled in, but the name Nornwaith that follows was struck                     
       through.                                                                      
   $85 After the annal for 1280 the following Beleriandic entries were           
       added:                                                                        
       1300 Daeron, loremaster of Thingol, contrives the Runes.                      
            Turgon, son of Fingolfin, and Inglor, son of Finrod, born.               
       1320 The Orcs first appear in Beleriand.                                      
   $86 After the annal for 1350 two entries were added:                              
       1362 Galadriel, daughter of Finrod, born in Eldamar.                          
            Isfin, White Lady of the Noldor, born in Tirion.                         
       The second of these appears also as a pencilled addition to the               
       manuscript (note 8).                                                          
   $97 Against the words 'Melkor spoke to the Eldar concerning                   
       weapons, which they had not before possessed or known' my                     
       father wrote on the typescript: 'No! They must have had                       
       weapons on the Great Journey.' Cf. the passage in QS on this                  
       subject (footnote to $49): 'The Elves had before possessed only               
       weapons of the chase, spears and bows and arrows.'                            
  
   $99 The term of Feanor's banishment was changed yet again (see                    
       note 10), from 'twenty' to 'twelve'.                                          
  $113 After 'the Green Mound' was added: 'of Ezellohar'. This name             
       was added to the typescript at earlier occurrences: p. 69, $25. -             
       'The Vats of Varda' become 'The Wells of Varda'; see p. 69,                   
       $28.                                                                          
  $114 The typist misread Elemire, and my father corrected the error to        
       the form Elemmire.                                                            
                                                                                    
   I do not know what intention lay behind the introduction of the                   
   Beleriandic entries given under $$81, 85 above.                                   
                                                                                    
                         Fifth section of the Annals of Aman.                        
                                                                                    
    $117   Thus   it   came   to   pass   that   after   a   while   a  great        
   concourse   of   folk   was  gathered   about  the   Ring  of   Doom;  and        
   the  gods  sat  in shadow,  for it  was night.  But now  night only  as it        
   may  be  in  some  land  of  the  world,  when  the  stars  peer  fitfully        
   through  the  wrack  of  great  clouds,  and  cold  fogs  drift in  from a        
   sullen   shore   of   the  sea.   Then  Yavanna   stood  upon   the  Green        
   
                                   
                                                                          
   Mound,  and  it  was  bare  now  and  black;  and  she  gazed  upon the 
   Trees  and  they   were  both   dead  and   dark.  Then   many  voices 
   were  lifted  in  lamentation;  for  it  seemed  to those  that mourned 
   that  they  had  drained  to  the  dregs  the  cup  of woe  that Melkor 
   had filled for them. But it was not so.                             
      $118   For   Yavanna   spoke   before   the   Valar,   saying:  'The 
   Light  of  the  Trees  hath  gone  hence,  and liveth  now only  in the 
   jewels  of  Feanor.  Foresighted was  he. Lo!  for those  even who 
   are  mightiest  there  is  some  deed that  they may  accomplish once, 
   and  once  only.  The Light  of the  Trees I  brought into  being, and 
   can  do so  never again  within Ea.  Yet had  I but  a little  of that 
   Light, I could recall life to the Trees, ere their roots die; and then 
   our  hurt  should   be  healed,   and  the   malice  of   Melkor  be 
   confounded.'                                                            
      $119   And   Manwe   spoke,   and   said,   Hearest   thou,  Feanor, 
   the words of Yavanna? Wilt thou grant what she would ask?'              
      And there was a long silence, but Feanor answered no word.           
      Then  Tulkas  cried:   Speak,  O   Noldo,  yea   or  nay!   But  who 
   shall deny  Yavanna? And  did not  the light  of the  Silmarils come 
   from her work in the beginning?'                                        
      But  Aule  the  Maker (1) said,  Be  not  hasty!   We  ask   a  greater 
   thing than thou knowest. Let him have peace yet a while.'               
      $120  But  Feanor  spoke  then,  and  cried  bitterly:  'Verily  for 
   the  less  even  as  for the  greater there  is some  deed that  he may 
   accomplish  but  once  only.  And in  that deed  his heart  shall rest. 
   Mayhap  I  can  unlock  my  jewels,  but  never  again  shall   I  make 
   their  like;  and  if they  be broken,  then broken  will be  my heart, 
   and I shall die: first of all the Children of Eru.'                     
      $121   'Not   the   first,'  quoth   Mandos,  but   they  understood 
   not   his   word;   and   again   there   was  silence,   while  Feanor 
  
   brooded  in the  dark. And  it seemed  to him  that he  was beset  in a 
   ring  of  enemies,   and  the   words  of   Melkor  returned   to  him, 
   saying  that  the  Silmarils  were  not  safe,   if  the   Valar  would 
   possess  them. 'And  is he  not Vala  as are  they,' said  his thought, 
   'and   understandeth   their   hearts?  Yea,   a  thief   shall  reveal 
   thieves.'  Then  he  cried aloud:  'Nay, this  thing I  will not  do of 
   free will. But  if the  Valar will  constrain me,  then verily  shall I 
   know that Melkor is of their kindred.'                                  
      $122   'Thou   hast  spoken,'   quoth  Mandos;   then  all   sat  in 
   silence,  while  Nienna  wept  upon  Korlaire   and  mourned   for  the 
   bitterness  of  the  world.  And  even   as  she   mourned,  messengers 
   came   from   Formenos,   and   they   were   Noldor,   and   bore  new 
   
                
                                                                     
   tidings  of  evil. For  they told  now how  a blind  Darkness came 
   northward,  and  in  the  midst  walked   some  power   for  which 
   there was no name,  and the  Darkness issued  from it.  But Melkor 
   also was there, and he came to the house of  Feanor, and  there he 
   slew Finwe, king of the Noldor, before the doors, and  spilled the 
   first blood of the Children of Iluvatar. For  Finwe alone  had not 
   fled  from  the  horror  of  the  Dark.  But  the   stronghold  of 
   Formenos  Melkor  had  broken,  and  had  utterly  destroyed,  and 
   all  the  wealth  of  gems he  had taken;  and the  Silmarils were 
   gone.                                                              
    $123  Then  Feanor  rose  up  and   cursed  Melkor,   naming  him 
   Morgoth;(2) and  he  cursed  also  the  summons of Manwe,  and the 
   hour in which he came to  Taniquetil, thinking  in his  folly that 
   had  he been  at Formenos,  his strength  would have  availed more 
   than  to  be  slain also, as Melkor had hoped.(3)  But  now Feanor 
   ran from the concourse and fled into  the night,  as one  mad both 
   with wrath and with grief: for his father was  dearer to  him than 
   the  Light  of Valinor  or the  peerless works  of his  hands; and 
   who among sons, of Elves  or of  Men, have  held their  fathers of 
   greater worth?                                                     
    $124  And  those   who  beheld   Feanor  depart   grieved  sorely 
   for  him; but  Yavanna was  dismayed, fearing  now that  the Great 
   Darkness  would  swallow  the  last  rays of  Light for  ever. For 
   though  the  Valar  did   not  yet   understand  fully   what  had 
   befallen,  they  perceived that  Melkor had  called upon  some aid 
   that came from  Without. The  Silmarils had  passed away,  and all 
   one  it  may  seem,  therefore, whether Feanor would have said (4) 
   yea or nay at the last; yet had he said  yea at  the first  and so 
   cleansed his heart  ere the  dread tidings  came, his  after deeds 
   maybe  had been  other than  they were.  But now  the doom  of the 
   Noldor drew nigh.                                                  
    $125   Meanwhile,  it   is  told,   Morgoth  escaping   from  the 
   pursuit  of  the  Valar  came  to the  waste-land of  Araman, that 
   northward, as Arvalin to the south, lay between  the walls  of the 
   Mountains  and  the  Great Sea.  Thus he  passed to  the Helkaraxe 
   where  the  Strait  between  Araman  and  Middle-earth  is  filled 
   with  grinding  ice;  and  he crossed  over and  came back  to the 
   North  of  the  world. Then  so soon  as they  set foot  there and 
  
   were  escaped  from  the  land of  the Valar,  Ungoliante summoned 
   Morgoth to deliver  to her  her reward.  The half  of her  fee was 
   the sap of the Trees; the other half was to be a full share in all 
   the  jewels they  should take.  Morgoth yielded  these grudgingly, 
   
    
                                                                       
   one by one, until  she had  devoured all  and their  beauty perished 
   from the  earth,  and  then  huger and  darker grew  Ungoliante, and 
   yet she hungered for more.                                          
      $126  But  Morgoth  would  give  her  no  part in  the Silmarils: 
   these he named unto himself for ever. Thus there befell the first 
   thieves' quarrel, and the  fear of  Yavanna came  not to  pass: that 
   the  Darkness  should  swallow  the  last  rays  of  the  Light. But 
   Ungoliante   was   wroth,  and   so  great   had  she   become  that 
   Morgoth  could  not  master  her;  and  she  enmeshed  him   in  her 
   strangling webs,  and  his  dreadful cry  echoed through  the world. 
   Then  there  came  to  his  aid  the Balrogs,  who endured  still in 
   deep  places  in  the  North  where  the  Valar  had  not discovered 
   them.  With  their  whips  of  flame  they  smote her  webs asunder, 
   and   they   drove  Ungoliante   away,  and   she  went   down  into 
   Beleriand   and  dwelt   awhile  beneath   Ered  Orgoroth   in  that 
   valley  which  after  was  named  Nan  Dungorthin,  because  of  the 
   fear and horror that she  bred there.  But when  she had  healed her 
   hurts  and  spawned  there  a  foul  brood  she  passed away  out of 
   the  Northlands, and  returned into  the South  of the  world, where 
   she abides yet for all that the Eldar have heard.                    
      $127   Then   Morgoth   being  freed   gathered  again   all  his 
   servants that  he could  find, and  he delved  anew his  vast vaults 
   and  his  dungeons  in  that  place  which  the Noldor  after called 
   Angband,  and   above  them   he  reared   the  reeking   towers  of 
   Thangorodrim.  There  countless  became  the  hosts  of  his  beasts 
   and  his  demons;  and  thence  there  now   came  forth   in  hosts 
   beyond  count  the  fell  race  of  the  Orkor,  that had  grown and 
   multiplied  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth  like  a  plague.  These 
   creatures  Morgoth  bred  in  envy  and  mockery  of  the  Eldar. In 
   form (5) they  were like unto the Children of  Iluvatar, yet foul to 
   look  upon;  for they  were bred (6) in hatred, and with hatred they 
   were filled;  and he  loathed the  things that  he had  wrought, and 
   with loathing they  served him.  Their voices  were as  the clashing 
   of  stones,  and they  laughed not  save only  at torment  and cruel 
   deeds.  The  Glamhoth,  host  of  tumult,  the Noldor  called them. 
   (Orcs  we  may  name  them;  for  in  days of  old they  were strong 
   and  fell  as  demons.  Yet  they  were  not  of  demon   kind,  but 
   children (7) of earth corrupted  by  Morgoth,   and  they  could  be 
   slain  or  destroyed  by  the  valiant  with  weapons  of  war. [But 
   indeed  a  darker tale  some yet  tell in  Eressea, saying  that the 
   Orcs  were verily  in their  beginning of  the Quendi  themselves, a 
   kindred   of   the   Avari   unhappy   whom  Morgoth   cozened,  and 
   
      
                                                                                  
   then   made   captive,   and  so   enslaved  them,   and  so   brought  them 
  
   utterly  to   ruin.*  For,   saith  Pengolod,   Melkor  could   never  since 
   the   Ainulindale'   make  of   his  own   aught  that   had  life   or  the 
   semblance  of  life,  and  still  less might  he do  so after  his treachery 
   in   Valinor   and   the   fullness   of   his   own   corruption.](8) Quoth 
   AElfwine.)                                                                      
        $128   Dark   now   fell   the  shadow   on  Beleriand,   as  elsewhere 
   is   told;   but   in   Angband   Morgoth   forged   for  himself   a  great 
   crown   of   iron;   and   he  called   himself  King of  the   World.(9) In 
   token  of  which  he  set  the  Silmarils  in  his  crown.  His  evil  hands 
   were   burned   black   by  the   touch  of   those  hallowed   jewels,  and 
   black  they   have  been   ever  since;   and  he   was  never   again  free 
   from  the  pain  of  the  burning.  The  crown  he   never  took   from  his 
   head,   though   its   weight   became   a   weariness   unto.torment;   and 
   never  but  once  only,  while  his  realm  lasted,  did  he  depart  for  a 
   while   secretly   from   his   domain   in  the   North.(10) And   once  only 
   also  did  he  himself  wield  weapon,  until  the  Last  Battle.  For  now, 
   more  than  in  the  days  of  Utumno  ere  his   pride  was   humbled,  his 
   hatred  devoured  him,   and  in   the  domination   of  his   servants  and 
   the  inspiring  of  them   with  lust   of  evil,   he  spent   his  spirit. 
   Nonetheless   his   majesty   as   one   of   the   Valar   long   remained, 
   though   turned   to   terror,   and   before   his   face   all   save  the 
   mightiest sank into a dark pit of fear.                                         
                                                                                  
                        Of the Speech of Feanor upon Tuna.                        
                                                                                  
        $129   When   it   was   known   that   Morgoth   had    escaped   from 
   Valinor   and   pursuit   was   unavailing,   the   Valar    remained   long 
   seated  in  darkness  in  the  Ring  of   Doom,  and   the  Maiar   and  the 
   Vanyar   stood   by   them   and  wept;   but  the   Noldor  for   the  most 
   part   returned   sadly   to   Tuna.  Dark   now  was   the  fair   city  of 
   Tirion,  and  fogs   drifted  in   from  the   Shadowy  Seas,   and  mantled 
   its towers. The lamp of the Mindon burned pale in the gloom.                    
        $130   Then   suddenly  Feanor   appeared  in   the  city   and  called 
   on  all  to  come  to  the  high  Court  of  the  King  upon  the  summit of 
   Tuna.   The   doom   of   banishment   that   had   been   laid   upon   him 
   was  not  yet  lifted,  and  he   rebelled  against   the  Valar.   A  great 
   multitude   gathered   swiftly,   therefore,   to   hear   what   he   would 
   say,  and  the hill  and all  the streets,  and the  stairs that  climbed to 
                                                                                  
     (* [footnote to the text] In the Annals of Beleriand it is said that this 
   he did in the Dark ere ever the Quendi were found by Orome.)                     
   
                                       
                                                                       
     the Court were thronged with the many torches that all bore in 
     hand as they came.                                               
              $131 Feanor was a master  of words,  and his  tongue had 
     great power over  hearts when  he would  use it.  Now he  was on 
     fire, and that night he made a speech before the Noldor which 
     they have ever remembered. Fierce and fell  were his  words, and 
     filled  with  anger  and  pride;  and  they  moved  the  people to 
     madness like the fumes of hot wine.  His wrath  and his  hate were 
     most given to Morgoth, and  yet well  nigh all  that he  said came 
  
     from  the  very  lies  of  Morgoth  himself.  He  claimed  now the 
     kingship  of  all  the  Noldor,  since  Finwe  was  dead,  and  he 
     scorned the decrees of the Valar.                                  
               $132 'Why, O my people,' he cried, 'why should we longer 
     serve  these  jealous  gods,  who  cannot keep  us, nor  their own 
     realm  even,  secure  from  their  Enemy?  And  though  he  be now 
     their foe, are  not they  and he  of one  kin? Vengeance  calls me 
     hence, but even were  it otherwise,  I would  not dwell  longer in 
     the same land with the kin of my father's slayer and the  thief of 
     my treasure. Yet I am not the only valiant in this valiant people. 
     And have ye not  all lost  your king?  And what  else have  ye not 
     lost,  cooped  here  in a  narrow land  between the  jealous moun- 
     tains  and  the  harvestless Sea?  Here once  was light,  that the 
     Valar begrudged to Middle-earth,  but now  dark levels  all. Shall 
     we  mourn here  deedless for  ever, a  shadow-folk, mist-haunting, 
     dropping vain  tears in  the salt  thankless Sea?  Or shall  we go 
     home?  In  Kuivienen   sweet  ran   the  waters   under  unclouded 
     stars, and  wide lands  lay about  where a  free folk  might walk. 
     There they lie still and await us who in  our folly  forsook them. 
     Come away! Let the cowards  keep this  city. But  by the  blood of 
     Finwe! unless I dote, if the cowards only remain, then  grass will 
     grow in the streets. Nay, rot, mildew, and toadstool.'             
               $133  Long he  spoke, and  ever he  urged the  Noldor to 
     follow  him  and by  their own  prowess to  win freedom  and great 
     realms in the lands of the East ere it was too late; for he echoed 
     the  lies  of Melkor  that the  Valar had  cozened them  and would 
     hold  them  captive  so  that  Men  might  rule  Middle-earth; and 
     many of the  Eldar heard  then for  the first  time of  the After- 
     comers. 'Fair shall the end be,' he cried,  'though long  and hard 
     shall be the road! Say farewell to bondage! But say  farewell also 
     to ease! Say farewell to the weak! Say farewell to  your treasures 
     - more  still shall  we make!  Journey light.  But bring  with you 
     vour swords! For we will  go further  than Tauros,  endure longer 
   
                
                                                                   
   than  Tulkas:  we  will  never  turn  back  from  pursuit. After 
   Morgoth to the ends of the Earth! War shall  he have  and hatred 
   undying.  But  when  we  have  conquered  and have  regained the 
   Silmarils that he stole, then behold! We, we alone, shall be the 
   lords of the unsullied Light, and masters of  the bliss  and the 
   beauty of Arda! No other race shall oust us!'(11)                    
    $134  Then  Feanor  swore  a  terrible  oath.  Straightway  his 
   seven sons leaped to his side and each  took the  selfsame oath; 
   and red as blood shone their drawn  swords in  the glare  of the 
   torches.                                                         
                           
   
         
                                            
      'Be he foe or friend, be he foul or clean,             
      brood of Morgoth or bright Vala,                       
      Elda or Maia or Aftercomer,                            
  
      Man yet unborn upon Middle-earth,                      
      neither law, nor love, nor league of swords,           
      dread nor danger, not Doom itself,                     
      shall defend him from Feanor, and Feanor's kin,        
      whoso hideth or hoardeth, or in hand taketh,           
      finding keepeth or afar casteth                        
      a Silmaril. This swear we all:                         
      death we will deal him ere Day's ending,               
      woe unto world's end! Our word hear thou,              
      Eru Allfather! To the everlasting                      
      Darkness doom us if our deed faileth.                  
      On the holy mountain hear in witness                   
      and our vow remember, Manwe and Varda!'                
   
                      
                       
   Thus  spoke  Maidros  and  Maglor,  and  Celegorn,  Curufin  and 
   Cranthir, Damrod and Diriel, princes of the Noldor. But  by that 
   name none should swear an oath, good or evil, nor in  anger call 
   upon such witness, and many quailed to hear the fell  words. For 
   so sworn, good or evil, an oath may not be broken, and  it shall 
   pursue oathkeeper or oathbreaker to the world's end.            
     $135  Fingolfin, and his son  Turgon, therefore  spoke against 
   Feanor, and fierce words awoke,  so that  once again  wrath came 
   near to the edge of swords. But Finrod, who was skilled  also in 
   words, spoke softly, as  his wont  was, and  sought to  calm the 
   Noldor,  persuading  them  to  pause and  ponder ere  deeds were 
   done that  could not  be undone.  But of  his own  sons Orodreth 
   alone  spoke  in  like manner;  for Inglor  was with  Turgon his 
   friend,(12) whereas  Galadriel, the only woman of the  Noldor to 
   stand that day tall  and valiant  among the  contending princes, 
   was  eager to  be gone.  No oaths  she swore,  but the  words of 
   
                                       
                                                                       
   Feanor  concerning Middle-earth  had kindled  her heart,  and she 
   yearned  to  see  the  wide  untrodden  lands  and  to rule  there a 
   realm  maybe  at  her  own  will.  For  youngest  of  the  House of 
   Finwe  she  came  into  the  world  west  of the  Sea, and  knew yet 
   nought  of  the  unguarded  lands.  Of  like  mind  was  Fingon 
   Fingolfin's son,  being moved  also by  Feanor's words,  though he 
   loved  him  little;(13) and with Fingon as  ever stood  Angrod and 
   Egnor, sons of Finrod. But these  held their  peace and  spoke not 
   against their fathers.                                             
       $136 In the end after long debate Feanor prevailed, and the 
   greater part of the Noldor there assembled  he set  aflame with 
   the desire  of new  things and  strange countries.  Therefore when 
   Finrod spoke  yet again  for heed  and delay,  a great  shout went 
   up:  'Nay,  let  us be  gone! Let  us be  gone! '  And straightway 
   Feanor and his sons began to prepare for the marching forth.       
       $137 Little foresight could there  be for  those who  dared to 
   take so dark a road. Yet all  was done  in over-haste;  for Feanor 
   drove them on, tearing  lest in  the cooling  of hearts  his words 
  
   should  wane  and  other  counsels  yet prevail.  And for  all his 
   proud words he did not  forget the  power of  the Valar.  But from 
   Valmar  no  message  came,  and  Manwe  was  silent. He  would not 
   yet either forbid or hinder Feanor's purpose;  for the  Valar were 
   aggrieved that they were charged with evil intent to the Eldar, or 
   that any were held captive by  them against  their will.  Now they 
   watched  and  waited,  for they  did not  yet believe  that Feanor 
   could hold the host of the Noldor to his will.                     
       $138  And  indeed  when  Feanor began  the marshalling  of the 
   Noldor for their setting out, then at  once dissension  arose. For 
   though he had  brought the  assembly in  a mind  to depart,  by no 
   means all were  of a  mind to  take Feanor  as king.  Greater love 
   was given to Fingolfin  and his  sons, and  his household  and the 
   most part of the dwellers in  Tirion refused  to renounce  him, if 
   he  would go  with them.  Thus at  the last  the Noldor  set forth 
   divided in two hosts. Feanor and  his following  were in  the van; 
   but  the  greater  host  came  behind  under  Fingolfin.   And  he 
   marched  against  his  wisdom,  because  Fingon  his son  so urged 
   him, and because he  would not  be sundered  from his  people that 
   were eager to go, nor leave them to the  rash counsels  of Feanor. 
   With Fingolfin went  Finrod also  and for  like reason;  but most 
   loath was he to depart.                                            
      $139 It  is recorded  that of  all the  Noldor in  Valinor, who 
   were grown now  to a  great people,  but one  tithe refused  to take 
   
                
                                                                      
   the road: some for the love  that they  bore to  the Valar  (and to 
   Aule not least), some for the love  of Tirion  and the  many things 
   that they had made; none for  fear of  peril by  the way.  For they 
   were indeed a valiant people.                                       
    $140  But  even  as  the  trumpet  sang  and  Feanor  issued  from 
   the  gates  of  Tirion  a  messenger  came  at  last   from  Manwe, 
   saying: 'Against the folly of Feanor shall be set my  counsel only. 
   Go  not  forth!  For  the  hour  is  evil, and  your road  leads to 
   sorrows that ye do not foresee. No aid will the  Valar lend  you in 
   this emprise; but lo! they will not hinder you;  for this  ye shall 
   know: as ye came hither freely,  freely shall  ye depart.  But thou 
   Feanor Finwe's son by  thine oath  art exiled.  The lies  of Melkor 
   thou  shalt unlearn  in bitterness.  Vala he  is, thou  saist. Then 
   thou  hast  sworn  in  vain,  for  none  of  the  Valar  canst thou 
   overcome  now  or  ever  within the halls of Ea,(14) not though Eru 
   whom  thou  namest  had   made  thee   thrice  greater   than  thou 
   arr.'(15)                                                           
    $141  But  Feanor  laughed,  and  spoke  not  to  the  herald, but 
   to  the  Noldor,  saying: So!  Then will  this valiant  people send 
   forth the heir of their King  alone into  banishment with  his sons 
   only, and return to their bondage? But  if any  will come  with me, 
   to  them I  say: Is  sorrow foreboded  to you.'  Verily in  Aman we 
   have  seen  it.  In Aman  we have  come through  bliss to  woe. The 
   other  now  we  will try:  through sorrow  to find  joy. Or  at the 
   least: freedom!'                                                    
    $142  Then  turning  to  the  herald  he   cried:  'Say   this  to 
  
   Manwe  Sulimo,  High-king  of  Arda:  If  Feanor  cannot  overthrow 
   Morgoth, at least he delays not to assail him, and sits not idle in 
   grief. And Eru,  mayhap, has  set in  me a  fire greater  than thou 
   knowest. Such hurt, at the least, will I  do the  Foe of  the Valar 
   that  even the  mighty in  the Ring  of Doom  shall wonder  to hear 
   it. Yea, in the end they shall follow me. Farewell! '               
    $143  In  that  hour  the  voice of  Feanor grew  so great  and so 
   potent  that  even  the  herald of  the Valar  bowed before  him as 
   one  full-answered,  and  departed;  and  the  Noldor   were  over- 
   ruled.  Therefore  they  continued  their march;  and the  House of 
   Feanor  hastened  before  them  along  the  coasts  of  Elende: and 
   not  once  did  they  turn  their  eyes  backward  to  Tirion  upon 
   Tuna.  Slower and  less eagerly  came the  host of  Fingolfin after 
   them.  Of  these  Fingon  was the  foremost; but  at the  rear went 
   Finrod  and  Inglor,  and  many of  the fairest  and wisest  of the 
   Noldor; and often they looked behind them to  see their  fair city, 
   
          
                                                                               
          until  the  lamp  of  the  Mindon  Eldalieva was  lost in  the night. 
          More  than  any  others of  the exiles  they carried  thence memories 
          of  the  bliss  that they  had forsaken,  and some  even of  the fair 
          things  that  they  had  made  there  they took  with them:  a solace 
          and a burden on the road.                                             
                                                                               
                   Of the First Kin-slaying and the Doom of the Noldor.         
                                                                               
             $144   Now   Feanor   led  the   Noldor  northward,   because  his 
         first  purpose  was   to  follow   Morgoth.  Moreover,   Tuna  beneath 
         Taniquetil  was  set  nigh  to  the  girdle  of  Arda,  and  there the 
         Great  Sea  was   immeasurably  wide,   whereas  ever   northward  the 
         sundering  seas  grew  narrower,  as  the  waste-land  of  Araman  and 
         the  coasts  of  Middle-earth  drew  together. But  the hosts  had not 
         gone far,  ere it  came to  the mind  of Feanor,  over late,  that all 
         these  great  companies,  both  of  the  full-grown  and  war-high and 
         many  others,   and  great   store  of   goods  withal,   would  never 
         overcome the long  leagues to  the North,  nor cross  the seas  at the 
         last, save with the aid of ships.                                      
             $145  Therefore  Feanor  now  resolved  to  persuade  the  Teleri, 
         ever  friends  of  the  Noldor,  to  join  with  them;  for   thus  he 
         thought  to  diminish  the  wealth  of  Valinor  yet  further  and  to 
         increase  his  own  power  of  war.  Thus  also  he  would  get  ships 
         swiftly.  For  it  would need  great time  and toil  to build  a great 
         fleet, even if  the Noldor  had skill  and timber  in plenty  for such 
         craft,  as  indeed  they  had  not.  He  hastened then  to Alqualonde, 
         and spoke to the Teleri as he had spoken in Tirion.                    
             $146  But  the  Teleri  were  unmoved  by  aught  that   he  could 
         say.  They  were grieved  indeed at  the going  of their  kinsfolk and 
         long  friends,  but  would  rather  dissuade   them  than   aid  them; 
         and  no  ship  would  they  lend,  nor help  in the  building, against 
         the  will  of  the  Valar.  As  for  themselves  they  desired  now no 
         other  home  but  the  strands  of  Eldamar,  and  no other  lord than 
         Olwe,  prince  of   Alqualonde.  And   he  had   never  lent   ear  to 
  
         Morgoth,  nor  welcomed him  to his  land, and  he trusted  still that 
         Ulmo  and  the  other  great  among  the   Valar  would   redress  the 
         hurts  of  Morgoth,  and  that  the  night  would  pass  yet   to  new 
         dawn.                                                                  
             $147  Then  Feanor  grew  wroth,  for he  still feared  delay; and 
         he  spoke  hotly  to  Olwe.  'Thou  renouncest  thy  friendship,  even 
         in  the hour  of our  need,' said  he. 'Yet  fain were  ye of  our aid 
         when  ye came  at last  to these  shores, fainthearted  loiterers, and 
         wellnigh  emptyhanded.  In  huts  on  the   beaches  would   ye  dwell 
   
   still,  had  not  the  Noldor carved  out your  haven and  toiled on 
   your walls.'                                                        
     $148  But  Olwe  answered:  'Nay,   we  renounce   no  friendship. 
   But it may be the hard part of a friend to rebuke a  friend's folly. 
   And  when  your  folk  welcomed  us  and  gave  us   aid,  otherwise 
   then ye spoke: in the land of  Aman we  were to  dwell for  ever, as 
   brothers  whose  houses stand  side by  side. But  as for  our white 
   ships: those ye  gave us  not. That  craft we  learned not  from the 
   Noldor, but from  the Lords  of the  Sea; and  the white  timbers we 
   wrought  with  our  own  hands  and  the white  sails were  woven by 
   our  fair wives  and maidens.  Therefore we  will neither  give them 
   nor  sell them  for any  league or  friendship. For  I say  to thee, 
   Feanor, these are to  us as  are the  gems of  the Noldor:  the work 
   of our hearts, whose like we shall not make again.'                 
     $149  Thereupon  Feanor  left  him,  and  sat  beyond   the  walls 
   brooding  darkly,  until  his  host  was  assembled. When  he deemed 
   that his strength was  enough he  v ent  to the  Haven of  the Swans 
   and  began  to  man  the  ships  that  were  anchored  there  and to 
   take  them  away  by force.  But the  Teleri withstood  him stoutly, 
   and  they  cast  many  of  the  Noldor  into  the  sea.  Then swords 
   were  drawn,  and  a  bitter fight  was fought  upon the  ships, and 
   about  the  lamplit  quays  and piers  of the  Haven, and  even upon 
   the great arch of its gate. Thrice  the folk  of Feanor  were driven 
   back, and  many were  slain upon  either side;  but the  vanguard of 
   the  Noldor  were  succoured  by  Fingon  with  the  foremost people 
   of  Fingolfin.  These  coming  up  found a  battle joined  and their 
   own  kin  falling,  and  they rushed  in ere  they knew  rightly the 
   cause  of  the  quarrel:  some  deemed  indeed  that the  Teleri had 
   sought to waylay  the march  of the  Noldor, at  the bidding  of the 
   Valar.                                                              
     $150  Thus  at  last  the  Teleri  were  overcome,  and   a  great 
   part  of  their  mariners  that  dwelt  in Alqualonde  were wickedly 
   slain.  For the  Noldor were  become fierce  and desperate,  and the 
   Teleri  had less  strength, and  were armed  mostly with  light bows 
   only.   Then   the  Noldor   drew  away   their  white   ships,  and 
   manned  their  oars  as  best  they  might,  and  rowed  them  north 
   along  the  coast.  And  Olwe  called  upon Osse,  but he  came not; 
   for  he had  been summoned  to Valmar  to the  vigil and  council of 
   the gods; and it was no'. permitted by the Valar that the  Flight of 
   the  Noldor  should be  hindered by  force. But  Uinen wept  for the 
   mariners  of  the  Teleri;  and the  sea rose  in wrath  against the 
   slayers,  so  that  many  of  the  ships were  wrecked and  those in 
   
  
                      
                                                                      
    them  drowned. Of the Kin-slaying  at Alqualonde  more is  told in 
    that  lament  which  is  named  Noldolante,(16) The  Fall  of  the 
    Noldor, which Maglor made ere he was lost.                         
                                                                      
                                   1496                                
                                                                      
        $151  Nonetheless  the  greater  part  of the  Noldor escaped, 
    and when the storm was  over they  held on  their course,  some by 
    ship, some by land; but the  way was  long and  ever more  evil as 
    they  went  forward.  After  they  had marched  for a  great while 
    in  the  unmeasured  night  they came  at length  to the  north of 
    the  Guarded  Realm  upon  the  borders  of  the  empty  waste  of 
    Araman,  which  were  mountainous  and  cold.  There  they  beheld 
    suddenly  a  dark  figure standing  upon a  high rock  that looked 
    down  upon  the shore.  Some say  that it  was Mandos  himself and 
    no lesser herald of  Manwe. And  they heard  a loud  voice, solemn 
    and terrible, that bade them stand and give ear.(17)               
       $152  All halted and stood still, and  from end  to end  of the 
    hosts  of the  Noldor the  voice was  heard speaking  the Prophecy 
    of  the  North  and  the  Doom  of  the  Noldor. 'Turn  back! Turn 
    back! Seek  the pardon  of the  Valar lest  their curse  fall upon 
    you!'  So  the  voice  began, and  many woes  it foretold  in dark 
    words,  which  the  Noldor  understood not  until the  woes indeed 
    after befell them. 'Tears unnumbered ye shall shed;  but if  ye go 
    further, be assured that the Valar will fence Valinor against you, 
    and shut you out, so that not  even the  echo of  your lamentation 
    shall pass over the mountains.                                     
        $153  'Lo!  on  the  House of  Feanor the  wrath of  the gods 
    lieth from  the West  into the uttermost East,  and upon  all that 
    will follow them it  shall be  laid also.  Their Oath  shall drive 
    them,  and  yet  betray  them,  and  ever  snatch  away  the  very 
    treasures that they have sworn to  pursue. To  evil end  shall all 
    things turn that they begin well; and by the  treason of  kin unto 
    kin,  and  the  fear  of  treason,  shall this  come to  pass. The 
    Dispossessed shall they be for ever.                               
        $154  'Behold!  Ye  have  spilled  the  blood of  your kindred 
    unrighteously  and have  stained the  land of  Aman. For  blood ye 
    shall  render blood,  and beyond  Aman ye  shall dwell  in Death's 
    shadow.  For  know  now  that  though  Eru  appointed unto  you to 
    die not in Ea, and no sickness may  assail you,  yet slain  may ye 
    be,  and  slain  ye  shall  be: by  weapon and  by torment  and by 
    grief;  and  your  houseless  spirits shall  come then  to Mandos. 
    There  long  shall ye  abide and  yearn for  your bodies  and find 
   
                 
                                                                        
   little pity though all  whom ye  have slain  should entreat  for you. 
   And   those   that   endure   in   Middle-earth   and  come   not  to 
   Mandos,  they  shall  grow  weary  of  the  world  as  with  a  great 
   burden,   and   shall  wane,   and  become   as  shadows   of  regret 
   before  the  younger  race   that  cometh   after.  The   Valar  have 
  
   spoken.'                                                              
    $155   Then   many   quailed.   But   Feanor   hardened   his  heart 
   and  said:  'We  have  sworn,  and  not  lightly.  This Oath  we will 
   keep.  And  lo!  we  are  threatened  with  many  evils,  and treason 
   not  least; but  one thing  is not  said: that  we shall  suffer from 
   cravens;  from  cowardice  or  the  fear   of  cowardice   among  us. 
   Therefore  I  say  we  will go  on, and  this doom  I add:  the deeds 
   that  we  do  shall  be the  matter of  song until  the last  days of 
   Arda.' And the doom of Feanor was true-spoken also.                   
    $156   But   in   that   hour   Finrod   forsook   the   march,  and 
   turned hack,  being filled  with grief,  and with  hitterness against 
   the  house  of  Feanor,  because  of  his   kinship  with   Olwe  of 
   Alqualonde;  and  many  of  his  people  went  with   him,  retracing 
   their  steps  in sorrow,  until they  beheld once  more the  far beam 
   of  the Mindon  upon Tuna  still shining  in the  night, and  so came 
   at last  to Valinor.  There they  received the  pardon of  the Valar, 
   and  Finrod  was  set  to  rule  the  remnant  of  the Noldor  in the 
   Blessed  Realm.  But  his  sons  were  not with  him, for  they would 
   not  forsake the  sons of  Fingolfin; and  all Fingolfin's  folk went 
   forward still, feeling the constraint of their  kinship and  the will 
   of Feanor, and fearing to face the doom  of the  gods, since  not all 
   of  them  had  been  guiltless  of  the  kinslaying   at  Alqualonde. 
   Moreover  Fingon  and  Turgon  were  bold  and  fiery  of  heart  and 
   loath  to  abandon  any  task  to  which  they  had  put  their hands 
   until the bitter end, if bitter it must he. So the main host held on, 
   and swiftly the evil that was forespoken began its work.              
                                                                        
                                   1497                                  
                                                                        
    $157  The  Noldor  came  at  last  far  into  the  North   of  Arda, 
   and they saw the first teeth of the ice that floated in the  sea, and 
   knew   that   they   were   drawing  nigh   to  the   Helkaraxe.  For 
   between   the   West-land   of   Aman  that   in  the   north  curved 
   eastward  and  the  east-shores  of  Endar  (which  is  Middle-earth) 
   that  bore  westward  there  was  a  narrow  strait,   through  which 
   the chill waters of the  Encircling Sea  and the  waves of  the Great 
   Sea  flowed  together,  and  there  were  vast  fogs  and   mists  of 
   deathly cold,  and the  sea-streams were  filled with  clashing hills 
   
                                                
                                                                      
    of  ice  and  the  grinding  of  ice  deep-sunken.  Such   was  the 
    Helkaraxe, and there none  yet had  dared to  tread save  the Valar 
    only and Ungoliante.                                               
        $158   Therefore   Feanor   halted   and  the   Noldor  debated 
    what  course  they  should  now  take.  But  soon  they   began  to 
    suffer  anguish  from  the  cold,  and  the clinging  mists through 
    which no  gleam of  star could  pierce; and  many of  them repented 
    of the road  and began  to murmur,  especially those  that followed 
    Fingolfin, cursing Feanor, and naming him as the  cause of  all the 
    woes of  the Eldar.  But Feanor,  knowing all  that was  said, took 
    counsel  with  his  sons.  Two  courses  only  they  saw  to escape 
    from  Araman  and  come  unto  Endar:  by the  straits or  by ship. 
  
    But  the  Helkaraxe  they  deemed  impassable,  whereas  the  ships 
    were  too  few.  Many  had been  lost upon  their long  journey and 
    there remained now not  enough to  bear across  all the  great host 
    together;  yet  none  were  willing  to  abide upon  the west-coast 
    while others were ferried first: already the fear of  treachery was 
    awake among the Noldor.                                            
        $159  Therefore  it  came  into  the hearts  of Feanor  and his 
    sons  to  seize all  the ships  and depart  suddenly; for  they had 
    retained the mastery of the fleet  since the  battle of  the Haven, 
    and  it  was  manned  only  by  those  who  had  fought  there  and 
    were  bound unto  Feanor. And  lo! as  though it  came at  his call 
    there  sprang up  a wind  from the  north-west, and  Feanor slipped 
    away (18) secretly  with  all  whom he  deemed true  to him,  and went 
    aboard,  and  put out  to sea,  and left  Fingolfin in  Araman. And 
    since  the  sea  was  there  narrow,  steering  east  and  somewhat 
    south he passed over without loss, and first of all the  Noldor set 
    foot  once  more  upon   the  shores   of  Middle-earth.   And  the 
    landing  of  Feanor  was  at  the  mouth  of  that firth  which was 
    called Drengist, and ran into Dor-lomin.(19)                      
        $160  But  when  they were  landed, Maidros  the eldest  of his 
    sons (and on  a time  a friend  of Fingon  ere Morgoth's  lies came 
    between)  spoke  to  Feanor,  saying:  'Now  what  ships   and  men 
    wilt thou spare to return, and whom shall  they bear  hither first? 
    Fingon the valiant?'                                               
        $161  Then  Feanor  laughed  as  one  fey,  and  his  wrath was 
    unleashed: 'None and none!'  he cried. 'What I  have left  behind I 
    count now  no loss:  needless baggage  on the  road it  has proved. 
    Let those  that cursed  my name,  curse me  still! And  whine their 
    way back to the cages of the Valar, if they can find no  other! Let 
    the ships burn!'                                                   
   
                                                            
                                                                      
    $162  Then  Maidros  alone  stood  aside,   but  Feanor   and  his 
   sons set fire in the white ships of  the Teleri.  So in  that place 
   which was called Losgar at the outlet of the Firth of Drengist (20) 
   ended in a great burning  bright and  terrible the  fairest vessels 
   that ever sailed the sea. ' And  Fingolfin and  his people  saw the 
   light afar off red beneath the clouds. This was the first-fruits of 
   the Kinslaying and the Doom of the Noldor.                          
    $163  Then  Fingolfin  knew  that  he  was  betrayed, and  left to 
   perish in misery or go  back in  shame. And  his heart  was bitter, 
   but  desired  now  as  never  before  to  come  by  some  way  into 
   Middle-earth,  and  meet  Feanor  again.  And   he  and   his  host 
   wandered  long  and  wretchedly;  but  their  valour  and endurance 
   grew greater with hardship; for they  were yet  a mighty  folk, the 
   elder  children  undying  of  Eru Iluvatar,  but new-come  from the 
   Blessed  Realm,  and  not yet  weary with  the weariness  of Earth; 
   and the fire of their hearts was young. Therefore led  by Fingolfin 
   and his sons, and  by Inglor  and Galadriel  the valiant  and fair, 
   they  dared  to  pass  into  the  untrodden  North, and  finding no 
   other way  they endured  at last  the terror  of the  Helkaraxe and 
   the cruel hills of ice. Few of the deeds  of the  Noldor thereafter 
  
   surpassed  that  desperate crossing  in hardihood  or in  woe. Many 
   there perished, and it was with a lessened host that  Fingolfin set 
   foot at last upon the Northlands of Endar.  Little love  for Feanor 
   or  his  sons  had  those that  then marched  behind him,  and blew 
   their trumpets in Middle-earth at the first rising of the Moon. 
             Here the Noldor passed out of Aman and                    
             the Annals of Aman tell of them no more.             
   
                              NOTES.                                    
                                                                       
   1. 'Aule the Maker' replaced 'Ulmo'. 
   2. Struck out here, probably at once: '(the Dark Enemy)'. 
   3. Struck out here (later): 'not a second time would the Black Foe of 
      Arda be dismissed with proud words of scorn.' 
   4. This passage is a replacement of the original text: 
      but Yavanna was dismayed, for now the Light of the Trees had 
      passed utterly into a great Darkness, which though the Valar 
      did rot yet understand they perceived that it must come from 
      some aid that Morgoth had called from Without, and they 
      feared that it was lost beyond the End. Therefore all was one, 
      whether Feanor said... 
   5. This passage was emended from the original text, which read 
      thus: 
   
       There  countless  became  the  hosts  of his  beasts and  his demons; 
       and  he  brought  now  into  being the  fell race  of the  Orkor, and 
       they  grew  and  multiplied  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth  like  a 
       plague.  These  creatures  Morgoth  made  in  envy  and   mockery  of 
       the Eldar. Therefore in form...                                       
                                                                            
    6. 'bred' is an emendation of 'made'.                                    
    7. 'children' is an emendation of 'a spawn'.                             
    8. This passage, from 'But indeed  a darker  tale...' and  including the 
       footnote, was struck out at a later  time than  the changes  given in 
       notes 5 - 7 and perhaps in revision of the text before the  making of 
       the typescript, in which it does  not appear.  The whole  addition by 
       AElfwine is enclosed within brackets as originally written.           
    9. The  original  text  was  'Aran  Endor,  King of  Middle-earth.' Aran 
       Endor  was  then  corrected  to Tarumbar;  finally the  reading 'King 
       of the World' was substituted.                                        
   10. The text as originally written read  here: 'and  never but  once only 
       did he come forth from the  deeps that  he had  dug, while  his realm 
       lasted.'  When  my  father  corrected  this  to  the text  printed he 
       added all that follows to the end of the paragraph.                   
   11. In this paragraph the passage from 'ere it  was too  late' as  far as 
       'many  of  the  Eldar heard  then for  the first  time of  the After- 
       comers', and the final sentence 'No other race  shall oust  us', were 
       later additions.                                                      
   12. The  associations  of  the  Noldorin princes  were different  as this 
       passage  was  first  written:  'Fingolfin  and  his  sons  Fingon and 
       Turgon  spoke  against Feanor',  and 'of  [Finrod's] own  sons Inglor 
       alone  spoke  in  like  manner,  for  Angrod  and  Egnor   were  with 
       Fingon,  and  Orodreth  stood  aside;  whereas Galadriel...'  But the 
  
       changes  that  give  the  text  printed  appear  to  have  been  made 
       immediately,  since  the  passage  at  the   end  of   the  paragraph 
       belongs to the original writing of the text.                          
   13. Struck out here: and his  sons less  (cf. the  passage in  $160 where 
       Fingon's friendship with Maidros is referred to).                     
   14. Ea   is  so  spelt  here,  and  again in  $154, but  in the  last two 
       occurrences in the text it is spelt Ea.                               
   15. Struck out  here: 'and  Melkor least  of all,  who is  mightiest save 
       one.'                                                                 
   16. The  name  Noldolante   was  added  in  the   margin.  It   does  not 
       appear in the typescript.                                             
   17. The  page  beginning  here  and  carrying  $$152  -  4  is  much more 
       roughly  written  than  the  rest  of the  manuscript, and  my father 
       struck it through and replaced it. It might be thought at first sight 
       that this is the only place where a first draft of AAm  survives, but 
       this  is not  the case.  The rough  'draft' page  was written  on the 
       reverse of that carrying $$149 -  51, and  that is  in the  same good 
   
                                                                
                                                                            
        clear script  as elsewhere  (with a  number of  changes made  in the 
        act of composition). It is plain then that the rejected page did not 
        begin as 'rough  draft' (and  the handwriting  bears this  out), but 
        degenerated  into  it;  and  this instance  is, if  anything, rather 
        evidence against the idea of  a lost  first draft  of the  Annals of 
        Aman (see p. 47).                                                    
          The first  text originally  began, following  QS $71,  'Once again 
        he  warned  the  Noldor to  return and  seek pardon,  or in  the end 
        they  should  return  at  last  only  after  bitter sorrow  and woes 
        unspeakable.'  The  Doom  of  the Noldor  in the  final form  was in 
        fact only changed from  the draft  by a  rearrangement of  its parts 
        and in  many details  of phrasing.  Two points  may be  noted. After 
        '... over the mountains' at the end of $152 stood 'Ye shall  be free 
        of  them  and  they  of  you';  and the  sentence in  $154 beginning 
        'There long shall ye abide...' read 'There long shall ye  ahide, and 
        be not set free until those ye have slain entreat for you.'          
    18. This sentence replaced the following: 'Waiting then but a little for 
        a  north wind  that brought  a deep  mist upon  the host  he slipped 
        away...'                                                             
    19. The last sentence of $159 was a later addition.                      
    20. The passage 'in that place ... the  Firth of  Drengist' was  a later 
        addition.                                                            
    21. Changed from 'the fairest vessels of the Elder Days'.                
   
                   Commentary on the fifth section of the                
                               Annals of Aman.                            
                                                                         
   This section of the Annals corresponds in  content to  QS Chapter  5 Of 
   the Flight of the Noldor (V.232 - 8), and to  AV 2  annals 2990  - 2994 
   (V.114 - 17). After the opening paragraphs the narrative of  the Annals 
   is again closely related in structure to  the chapter  in QS,  and from 
   $125  onwards  many phrases  are retained  from it  (more in  fact than 
   appears from the text printed, since  in some  cases my  father adopted 
  
   phrases without change from  QS and  then altered  them). On  the other 
   hand, the narrative is greatly expanded in scope.                      
                                                                         
   $$117-24   There now  enters a  new and  subtle articulation  in the 
     story,  with  the  assertion  of  Yavanna that  with the  holy light 
     regained  from  the Silmarils  she could  rekindle the  Trees before 
     their   roots   died,  the   demand  made   upon  Feanor,   and  his 
     refusal - before the news came from Formenos.                        
   $121   Mandos  said 'Not  the first'  because he  knew that  Finwe had 
     been murdered. See further p. 127, $ 120.                            
   $122   Korlaire: the first occurrence of this name (see p.127, $122).- 
     A new element  in the  narrative is  that 'Finwe  alone had not fled 
     from  the  horror  of  the  Dark.'  In  QS  ($60)  and AV  2 Morgoth 
   
                   
                                                                                 
               slew  many  others  beside.  Where  Feanor's  sons  were,  or where 
               they went (for Feanor  came to  the festival  alone, $112),  is not 
               cold (see pp. 293 - 4).                                            
        $123   It  is  now first  said  that  it  was  Feanor  who   named  Melkor 
               Morgoth  ('the  Dark  Enemy',  note  2   above).  In   AAm  (unlike 
               QS) Melkor  is always  so named  until this  point, but  after this 
               almost invariably Morgoth.                                         
        $125   Araman:  QS  Eruman.   The  change   had  appeared   previously  
  on 
               the  Ambarkanta  map  V  (IV.250  - 1),  where it  was put  in many 
               years after the making of the map.                                 
        $126   In QS ($62)  no more  is said  of Ungoliante's  fate than  that the 
               Balrogs  drove  her  away  'into  the  uttermost  South,  where she 
               long  remained';  now  appears the  story that  she dwelt  first in 
               Nan  Dungorthin,  and  only  afterwards,  after  spawning  there, 
               did she retreat into the  South of  the world.  But the  spiders of 
               Nan Dungorthin 'of  the fell  race of  Ungoliante' are  referred to 
               later in QS, in the story  of Beren's  flight from  Dorthonion (see 
               V.299, and the published Silmarillion p. 164).                     
        $127   The  origin  of  the  Orcs.  In  QS  ($62)  the  idea  had  already 
               arisen that the Orcs originated in  mockery of  the Elves,  but not 
               yet  that  the Orcs  were in  any other  way associated  with them: 
               they  were  a  'creation' of  Morgoth's own,  'made of  stone', and 
               he  brought  them  into  being  when  he returned  to Middle-earth. 
               As AAm was first written (see notes 5  - 7  above) this  view still 
               held;  the  word  'made'  was  still  used -  though not  the words 
               'made of stone'.  But in  AElfwine's note  that follows  (and which 
               was  written  continuously  with  what  precedes)  they  are called 
               'a  spawn of  earth corrupted  by Morgoth';  and the  'darker tale' 
               told  in  Eressea  -  that  the  Orcs   were  in   their  beginning 
               enslaved  and  corrupted  Elves  (Avari) -  is certainly  the first 
               appearance   of   this  idea,   contradicting  what   precedes,  or 
               perhaps rather at this stage presenting  an alternative  theory. It 
               is  ascribed  to  Pengolod;  and Pengolod  argues to  AElfwine that 
               Melkor  could  actually  make  nothing  that  had  life,  but could 
               only  corrupt  what  was  already living.  The implication  of this 
               second  theory  would  probably,  though  not necessarily,  be that 
  
               the  Orcs came  into being  much earlier,  before the  Captivity of 
               Melkor; and that this implication  is present  is suggested  by the 
               footnote  reference  to  the  Annals  of  Beleriand  -  meaning the 
               last  version  of  these  Annals,  the  Grey  Annals,  companion to 
               the Annals of Aman: 'it is said that this  he did  in the  Dark ere 
               ever the Quendi were found by Orome.'                              
                  At this point  my father  went back  to an  earlier part  of AAm 
               (p.  72,  $42)  and  interpolated  the   passage  'Yet   by  after- 
               knowledge  ...',  where  the  idea  of  the  capture  of  wandering 
   
                                                                     
                                                                               
          Quendi  in  their  earliest  days  is filled  out, though  it remains 
          only a  supposition of  the 'masters  of lore'.  Perhaps at  the same 
          time   he  emended   the  present   passage,  changing   'he  brought 
          now  into  being'  to  'thence   there  now   came  forth   in  hosts 
          beyond  count',  'made'  to  'bred',  and  'a  spawn  of   earth'  to 
          'children  of  earth'.  He  then  (as  I  conjecture)  developed  the 
          interpolation  at  the  earlier  point  much more  fully ($$43  - 5), 
          where  the  idea  becomes  less  a  supposition  than a  certainty of 
          history:  the  powerlessness  of Melkor  to make  living things  is a 
          known fact ('so say the wise'). Finally,  at a  later time  (see note 
          8),  he  cut  out  the  whole passage  at the  end of  $127 beginning 
          'But indeed a  darker tale  some yet  tell in  Eressea ...'  - either 
          because  he  only  then  observed  that  it  had  been  superseded by 
          $$43  -  5  and  was in  any case  not in  the appropriate  place, or 
          because  he  rejected  this  theory of  the origin  of the  Orcs. See 
          further p. 127, $127.                                                 
            The  word  for  in  'Orcs  we  may name  them; for  in days  of old 
          they  were  strong  and  fell  as  demons.  Yet  they  were   not  of 
          demon  kind'  (an  observation  of  AElfwine's)  suggests  that  Orcs 
          is  Old  English  (cf.  orc-neas in  Beowulf line  112), conveniently 
          similar  to  the  Elvish  word.  This  would  explain   why  AElfwine 
          said,  in  effect,  'We  may  call  them  Orcs,  because   they  were 
          strong  and  fell  as  demons,  even  though  they  were not  in fact 
          demons.'  In  a  letter  of  my  father's  written  on 25  April 1954 
          (Letters  no.144)  he  said  that the  word Orc  'is as  far as  I am 
          concerned  actually  derived  from  Old  English  orc   "demon",  but 
          only because  of its  phonetic suitability'  (and also:  'Orcs... are 
          nowhere  clearly stated  to be  of any  particular origin.  But since 
          they  are  servants  of  the  Dark  Power,   and  later   of  Sauron, 
          neither  of  whom  could,  or  would,  produce  living  things,  they 
          must be "corruptions"').                                              
    $128  The final reading here 'King of the World' (see note  9) returns 
          to  that  of  QS  ($63),  which  goes  hack  to Q  (IV.93). -  On the 
          subject  of  Morgoth's  departures  from  Angband  QS  has:  'it  was 
          never  his  wont  to  leave  the  deep places  of his  fortress', and 
          there is no mention of his one absence.                               
    $$132-3  The report of Feanor's speech is greatly extended from that 
          in QS ($$66 - 7).                                                     
    $133  Tauros:  Orome;  cf.  QS  $8:  'He  is  a  hunter,  and  he  loves all 
          trees;  for  which  reason  he   is  called   Aldaron,  and   by  the 
          Gnomes  Tauros,  the   lord  of   forests';  also   the  Etymologies, 
  
          stem    TAWAR    (V.391):    'N[oldorin]    Tauros    "Forest-Dread", 
          usual   N  by-name   of  Orome   (N  Araw)'.   It  is   notable  that 
          Feanor should  use this  name (see  p. 146,  $8). In  the typescript, 
          for no very  clear reason,  the typist  left a  blank here,  in which 
          my father later pencilled Orome'.                                     
   
   $135   As AAm was first written (see note 12 above) the  alignments of 
          the  Noldorin  princes  were  already   changed  from   the  account 
          in  QS  ($68),  since  Angrod   and  Egnor   were  now   opposed  to 
          Feanor  -  and  Galadriel  now  has  a part  in the  matter, being 
          eager  to  leave  Aman.  As  rewritten, a  more subtle  alignment is 
          portrayed:  for  Fingon  now  independently  urges   departure,  and 
          Angrod  and  Egnor  move  with  him.  Of  Fingolfin's   sons  Turgon 
          alone  now  supports  his father,  but inglor  stands with  him; and 
          Orodreth  moves  into inglor's  place as  the only  one of  his sons 
          to support Finrod.                                                   
             The  close  friendship  of  Turgon  with  Felagund  (Inglor)  had 
          appeared  already  in  the  earliest  Annals of  Beleriand (IV.296); 
          in  a  late  addition  to  the  AAm  typescript  (p. 106,  $85) they 
          were born in the same Year of the Trees.                             
            The  statement  that   Galadriel,  'youngest   of  the   House  of 
          Finwe',  'came  into  the  world  west  of  the  Sea,  and  knew yet 
          nought  of  the  unguarded  lands',  is  strange,  because  all  the 
          progeny of Finwe were born in Aman (AAm $$78, 81 - 2).               
   $136   The   Noldor  were   moved  by   'the  desire   of  new   things  and 
          strange  countries'; in  QS they  were 'filled  with desire  for the 
          Silmarils'.                                                          
   $137   The  march  from  Tirion  was  undertaken  with  too  little prepara- 
          tion  and in  too great  haste; cf.  AV 2  (annal 2992):  'The great 
          march of the Gnomes was long preparing.'                             
   $139   Only one tenth of the Noldor remained behind in Tirion.                
   $$140-2  The   words  of   Manwe's  messenger   are  given,   and  the 
          episode  is  much  expanded.  The  herald  does  not  say"as  in  QS 
          ($68), that the Valar forbade  the march,  but it  is now  said that 
          Feanor  had  exiled  himself  through  the  very  fact of  his oath; 
          and  Feanor  in  his  reply accuses  the Valar  of sitting  idle and 
          making no move against Morgoth.                                      
   $143   Elende  (Elvenhome, Elfland): see p. 90, $67.                          
   $$145-8  Feanor  himself  (not  as  in  QS  $70  messengers)   went  to 
          Olwe   at   Alqualonde,   and   their   words  together   are  fully 
          recounted.  In  $147  Feanor  speaks  of the  building of  the Haven 
          by the Noldor, which is mentioned earlier in AAm ($76).              
   $$149-50  The  account  in  AAm  of  the battle  at Alqualonde  and its 
          aftermath  follows  QS  $70   closely  and   retains  much   of  its 
          phrasing;  but  in  $149 it  is now  told that  those of  the second 
          host who joined in the battle mistook its cause.                     
          $150 On the weapons of the Teleri see p. 106, $97. - The song of the 
          Flight  of  the  Gnomes  (QS  $70)  is  now  called  Noldolante, the 
          Fall of the Noldor, 'which Maglor made ere he was lost.'             
   $$152-4  The  Prophecy  of  the  North,  now  called  'the  Prophecy  of 
          the  North   and  the   Doom  of   the  Noldor',   is  significantly 
          developed:  by  the  warning  that  such  of  the  Noldor as  may be 
   
  
          slain  afterwards  shall  remain  long  in  Mandos  'yearning for 
          their bodies', and that  those who  endure in  Middle-earth shall 
          grow  weary  of  the  world  and  shall wane.  In this  AAm looks 
          back  to  AV  2  (annal  2993, V.116;  almost the  same in  AV 1, 
          IV.267):                                                          
            A  measure  of  mortality  should  visit  the Noldor,  and they 
          should  be  slain  with  weapons,  and  with  torments,  and with 
          sorrow,  and  in  the  long  end  they  should fade  upon Middle- 
          earth and wane before the younger race.                           
          I  have  discussed  these  passages  in IV.278  - 9.  See further 
          pp. 265 ff.                                                       
   $156   As  in AV  (both texts),  many of  Finrod's people  returned with 
          him  to  Valinor;  in  QS  ($72)  only 'a  few of  his household' 
          turned back. A new element in Finrod's motive  for return  is his 
          kinship  with  Olwe  of  Alqualonde,  for  his  wife  was  Earwen 
          Olwe's daughter ($85).                                            
   $157   Endar  'Middle-earth'.  The  form  Endon  was  used   earlier  in 
          AAm  of  'the  midmost  point'  of  Middle-earth ($38),  where it 
          was  changed  on  the typescript  to Endor  (p. 80).  These forms 
          Endon  and  Endor  had  appeared  in  the  Ambarkanta   and  maps 
          (see  p.  76,  $38).  In The  Lord of  the Rings  Quenya Endore, 
          Sindarin  Ennor,  means  not  the   midmost  point   but  Middle- 
          earth itself, and in a letter of 1967 (Letters no.297, p. 384) my 
          father referred to Q. Endor,  S. Ennor  = Middle-earth,  with the 
          etymology  en(ed)  'middle'  and (n)dor  'land (mass)';  cf. also 
          Aran  Endor  'King  of Middle-earth',  note 9  above. But  in the 
          present passage the form Endar is perfectly clear, as  also again 
          in  $$158,  163.  The  typist  however  in  each  case,  for some 
          reason,  typed  Endor, and  my father  did not  alter it.  On the 
          other hand, in the title of the next section in AAm (p.  129) the 
          typist put Endar as in the  manuscript, and  again my  father let 
          this  stand.  In the  published Silmarillion  (p. 89)  I printed, 
          hesitantly, the form Endor.                                       
            This  passage  concerning  the  Helkaraxe  derives not  from QS 
          but from AV 2 (annal 2994, almost the same  in AV  1), and  it is 
          very  notable  that it  remains in  complete congruence  with the 
          cosmography of the Ambarkanta (see IV.238, 254).                  
   $159   The  story  that  Angrod and  Egnor came  to Middle-earth  in the 
          ships  with the  Feanorians is  now abandoned,  with the  loss of 
          the story that they were close friends of the sons of Feanor, and 
          especially of Celegorn and Curufin (QS $$42, 72 - 3).             
                                                                           
   $160-2  Maidros takes no part in the burning  of the  ships, and 
          remembers  Fingon,  his  former friend.  Feanor's motive  in this 
          act is sufficiently explained in the older texts, but in  AAm the 
          insane  pride  and  fury  that  drove  him  is far  more strongly 
          conveyed; he was indeed 'fey'.                                    
   
     $162   The  addition  (note  20  above)  of  the  name  Losgar  of  the place 
            of the burning of the  ships is  derived from  its sole  occurrence in 
            the  earlier  texts,  at  the  beginning  of   the  later   Annals  of 
            Beleriand (AB 2, V.125 and commentary).                                
     $163   On  the  difference  between  the  final  sentence  from  that  in  QS 
  
            ('and  came  unto  Beleriand  at the  rising of  the sun')  see V.239, 
            commentary on $73.                                                     
                                                                                  
    Among   the   notes   and   corrections   written  by   my   father   on  the 
    typescript  in  this  section  of  AAm, not  all of  which need  be recorded, 
    there are several indicating proposed extensions of the narrative.             
                                                                                  
    $120    'I shall die' > 'I shall be slain'; 'first of all the Children of Eru' 
            underlined;  and  a  note  in  the  margin  against  the   words  'Not 
            the  first  (at  the  beginning  of  $121): 'X  This  no  longer  fits 
            even  the  Eldar of  Valinor. Finwe  Feanor's father  was first  to be 
            slain of the  High-elves, Miriel  Feanor's mother  the first  to die.' 
            It  is  to  be  remembered  that  when  AAm  was  written  the history 
            of  Miriel  had  not  yet been  devised; the  entries that  state that 
            Miriel   'fell   asleep  and   passed  to   Mandos'  and   that  Finwe 
            afterwards  wedded  Indis  (p.  101,  notes  1   and  4)   were  later 
            additions   (found   in   the  typescript   as  typed).   See  further 
            pp. 268-9.                                                             
    $122    The typist  left a  blank for  Korlaire, which  my father  filled with 
            the  form  Korolaire.  Later  he  underlined   this  in   pencil  and 
            wrote Ezellohar against it (see p. 106, $113).                         
    $126    Ered   Orgoroth   >   Ered   Gorgorath;    Nan   Dungorthin    >   Nan 
            Dungortheb. See V.298 - 9.                                             
    $127    Against  the  opening  of  this  paragraph   my  father   wrote:  'The 
            making  of  this  fortress  as  a  guard  against  a landing  from the 
            West should come earlier. See p. 156, $12.                             
              In  the  typescript  the  passage  concerning  the  Orcs  ran  as it 
            stands  in  the  text  printed  from  the  manuscript  on p.  109 only 
            as  far  as  'they could  be slain  or destroyed  by the  valiant with 
            weapons   of   war';  the   remainder  of   the  paragraph   had  been 
            struck  out  in  the  manuscript  (note  8,  p.  121), apart  from the 
            words  'Quoth  AElfwine'  at  the  end  (which  the  typist   did  not 
            notice  and  omitted,  ending  the  paragraph  at  'weapons   of  war' 
            without  closing  the  brackets).  Against  the  first  part   of  the 
            passage  my  father  wrote  an  X  on  the  typescript  and   a  brief 
            illegible direction of which  the first  word might  be 'cut',  with a 
            reference  to  the  passage on  the subject  in $45.  It is  not clear 
            what  precisely was  to be  cut (if  I read  the word  correctly), but 
            seeing  that  he  noted   on  the   typescript  against   the  earlier 
            passage (p.  80, $43):  'Alter this.  Orcs are  not Elvish',  it seems 
            likely   that   the   same   objection   applied  here   (see  further 
   
                                         
                                                                            
         pp. 408 ff.). -  He rectified  the typist's  error in  omitting the 
         words  'Quoth  AElfwine'  by  cutting  out  the  words   '(Orcs  we 
         may  name  them;  for',  so  that the  text reads:  'The Glamhoth, 
         host  of  tumult,  the  Noldor  called  them. In  days of  old they 
         were  strong  and  fell  as  demons  ...'  This  was  perhaps  done 
         without consulting the manuscript.                                  
   $132  In 'the salt thankless Sea' the word salt was struck out.           
   $134  Marginal  note   against  the   names  of   the  Sons   of  Feanor: 
         'X  Names  will  be  revised.'  In the  text Cranthir  > Caranthir, 
  
         Damrod  and  Diriel  struck  out  (but   no  other   names  substi- 
         tuted), and the n of Celegorn underlined.                           
   $135  Marginal  note  against  the  opening  of  this  paragraph:  'Names 
         and relations now  altered.' In  the text  Finrod >  Finarphin (and 
         subsequently),  and  Inglor  o  Finrod  (and   subsequently);  also 
         Orodreth underlined and marked with an X.                           
   $137  Against  the  sentence  'He  [Manwe]  would  not yet  either forbid 
         or  hinder  Feanor's  purpose'  is  the  marginal note:  'Manwe and 
         the  Valar  could  not  -  sc.  were  not  permitted to  hinder the 
         Noldor except by counsel - not by force.'                           
   $149  Marginal  note  against  the  passage  describing  the  involvement 
         of  the  second  host  in  the  fighting:  'Finrod  and  Galadriel 
         (whose  husband  was  of  the  Teleri)  fought  against  Feanor  in 
         defence of Alqualonde.' On this see  the very  late note  (1973) of 
         my  father's  concerning  Galadriel's  conduct at  the time  of the 
         rebellion  of  the Noldor  in Unfinished 'Tales, pp.  231 -  2: 'In 
         Feanor's  revolt  that  followed the  Darkening of  Valinor Galad- 
         riel had no  part: indeed  she with  Celeborn fought  heroically in 
         defence of Alqualonde against the assault of the Noldor...'         
   $162  'Feanor and his sons  set fire  in' was  changed to  'Feanor caused 
         fire to be set to'. A  marginal note  at the  end of  the paragraph 
         reads:  'Tragedy  of  the  burning  of  one  of Feanor's  [added: 2 
         younger]  sons, who  had returned  to sleep  in his  ship.' Another 
         note  at  the  same  place  reads:  'Feanor's  youngest  sons  were 
         twins';  this  is  followed by  a bracketed  word which  was struck 
         out,  probably  '(unlike)'.  It was  said in  QS ($41)  that Damrod 
         and Diriel were 'twin brethren alike in mood and face'.             
   $163  Marginal  note  against   'Many  there   perished'  (i.e.   in  the 
         crossing  of the  Helkaraxe): 'Turgon's  wife was  lost and  he had 
         then  only  one  daughter  and  no  other  heir. Turgon  was nearly 
         lost himself in attempts to rescue his wife - and he had  less love 
         for the Sons of Feanor than any other.'                             
   
              Sixth and last section of the Annals of Aman.           
                                                                      
                                1495-1500.                             
             Of the Moon and the Sun. The Lighting of Endar,           
                        and the Hiding of Valinor.                     
                                                                      
    $164  It is  told  that  the  Valar  sat  long  unmoved  upon their 
   thrones  in  the  Ring of  Doom, but  they were  not idle  as Feanor 
   said in the folly of his heart. For  the gods  may work  many things 
   with  thought  rather  than  with  hands,  and  without   voices  in 
   silence  they  may  hold council  one with  another. Thus  they held 
   vigil  in  the  night  of  Valinor,  and  their thought  passed back 
   beyond  Ea  and  forth  to  the  End; yet  neither power  nor wisdom 
   assuaged their grief, and the  knowing of  evil in  the hour  of its 
   being.  Neither  did  they  mourn more  for the  death of  the Trees 
   than  for  the marring  of Feanor:  of all  Melkor's works  the most 
   wicked.                                                             
    $165  For Feanor   was  made   the  mightiest   in  all   parts  of 
   body  and  mind:  in  valour,  in  endurance,  in beauty,  in under- 
   standing,  in  skill,  in strength  and subtlety  alike: of  all the 
  
   Children  of  Eru,  and  a  bright flame  was in  him. The  works of 
   wonder  for  the  glory  of  Arda  that  he  might   otherwise  have 
   wrought  only  Manwe  might  in  some  measure  conceive.   And  the 
   Vanyar  who  held  vigil  with  the  Valar  have recorded  that when 
   the  messengers  reported  to  Manwe  the answers  of Feanor  to his 
   heralds  Manwe  wept  and  bowed  his  head. But  at that  last word 
   of Feanor: that at the least the Noldor should do  deeds to  live in 
   song for ever: he raised his head, as  one that  hears a  voice afar 
   off, and he said: 'So shall it be! Dear-bought those songs  shall be 
   accounted,  and  yet  shall  be  well-bought.  For  the  price could 
   be  no  other.  Thus,  even  as Eru  spoke to  us, shall  beauty not 
   before  conceived  be  brought  into  Ea,  and evil  yet be  good to 
   have been.'                                                         
   'And  yet  remain  evil,'   quoth  Mandos.   'To  me   shall  Feanor 
   come soon.'                                                         
    $166  But when   at  last   the  Valar   learned that   the  Noldor 
   had   indeed  passed   out  of   Aman  and   were  come   back  into 
   Middle-earth,  they  arose  and began  to set  forth in  deeds those 
   counsels they had taken in thought for the redress  of the  evils of 
   Melkor.                                                             
    $167  Then   Manwe   bade   Yavanna   and   Nienna  to   put  forth 
   all  their  powers of  growth and  healing; and  they put  forth all 
   their powers upon the  Trees. But  the tears  of Nienna  availed not 
   
      
                                                                                       
   to  heal  their  mortal  wounds;  and  for a  long while  Yavanna sang               
   alone  in  the  shadows.  Yet  even  as  hope  failed  and   her  song               
   faltered,  behold!  Telperion  bore  at  last  upon  a  leafless bough               
   one great flower of silver, and Laurelin a single fruit of gold.                     
       $168  These   Yavanna  took,   and  then   the  Trees   died,  and               
   their  lifeless stems  stand yet  in Valinor,  a memorial  of vanished               
   joy.  But  the  flower  and  fruit  Yavanna  gave  to Aule,  and Manwe               
   hallowed  them;  and  Aule  and  his  folk made  vessels to  hold them               
   and preserve their radiance,  as is  said in  the Narsilion,  the Song               
   of  the  Sun  and Moon.  These vessels  the gods  gave to  Varda, that               
   they   might   become   lamps  of   heaven,  outshining   the  ancient               
   stars,  being  nearer to  Arda; and  she gave  them power  to traverse               
   the   lower  regions   of  Ilmen,   and  set   them  to   voyage  upon               
   appointed  courses  above  the  girdle  of  the  Earth  from  the West               
   unto the East, and to return.                                                        
       $169  These  things  the  Valar did,  recalling in  their twilight               
   the  darkness  of  the  lands  of  Arda;  and  they  resolved  now  to               
   illumine  Middle-earth  and  with  light  to   hinder  the   deeds  of               
   Morgoth.  For  they  remembered  the  Quendi,   the  Avari   that  had               
   remained  by  the  waters  of  their  awakening,  and did  not utterly               
   forsake  the  Noldor  in  exile;   and  Manwe   knew  also   that  the               
   hour of the coming of Men was drawn nigh.                                            
       $170  Indeed  it  is  said  that,  even  as  the  Valar  made  war               
   upon  Melkor  on  behalf  of  the Quendi,  so now  for that  time they               
   forbore   on   behalf   of   the   Hildi,  the   Aftercomers,  younger               
   children  of  Eru.  For grievous  had been  the hurts  of Middle-earth               
   in  the  war  upon  Utumno,  and  the  Valar  feared  lest  even worse               
  
   should  now  befall;  whereas   the  Hildi   should  be   mortal,  and               
   weaker  than  the  Quendi   to  withstand   fear  and   tumult.  More-               
   over  it  was  not  revealed  to  Manwe  where  the  beginning  of Men               
   should  be,  north,  south, or  east. Therefore  the Valar  sent forth               
   light, but made strong the land of their dwelling.                                   
       $171  Isil  the  Sheen  the   Vanyar  of   old  named   the  Moon,               
   flower  of  Telperion  in  Valinor;  and  Anar the  Fire-golden, fruit               
   of  Laurelin,  they  named  the  Sun.  But   the  Noldor   named  them               
   Rana  the  wayward,  and  Vasa  the  consumer;  for  the  Sun  was set               
   as  a  sign for  the awakening  of Men  and the  waning of  the Elves,               
   but the Moon cherishes their memory.                                                 
       $172   The   maiden   whom   the  Valar   chose  from   among  the               
   Maiar  to  guide  the  vessel  of  the  Sun  was  named Arien,  and he               
   that  steered  the  island of  the Moon  was Tilion.*  In the  days of               
                                                                                       
   (* Marginal notes against A rien and Tilion: 'daegred AE' and 'hyrned AE'.)          
   
     
                                                                     
    the Trees Arien had tended the golden flowers in the  gardens of 
    Vana  and  refreshed them  with the  bright dews  of Laurelin. 
    Tilion  was  a  young  hunter  of  the company  of Orome,  and he 
    had a silver bow. He was  a lover  of silver,  and when  he would 
    rest  he  forsook the  woods of  Orome and  went unto  Lorien and 
    lay  adream  by  the  pools of  Este in  the flickering  beams of 
    Telperion; and he begged to be given the task of tending ever the 
    last Flower of  Silver. Arien  the maiden  was mightier  than he, 
    and  she  was  chosen  because she  had not  feared the  heats of 
    Laurelin,  and was  unhurt by  them, being  from the  beginning a 
    spirit  of  fire, whom  nonetheless Melkor  had not  deceived nor 
    drawn to his service. Fair indeed  was Arien  to behold,  but too 
    bright were her eyes for even the Eldar to  look on,  and leaving 
    Valinor she forsook the form and raiment  which, like  the Valar, 
    she had there worn, and she was as a naked flame, terrible in the 
    fullness of her splendour.                                        
                                  1500                                
                                                                     
      $173   Isil was first wrought  and made  ready, and  first rose 
    into the realm of the stars, and was the elder of the new lights, 
    as was Telperion of the  Trees. Then  for a  while the  world had 
    moonlight,  and  many  things  stirred and  woke that  had waited 
    long  in  the  sleep  of  Yavanna. The  servants of  Morgoth were 
    amazed, but the dark-elves looked up in delight;  and it  is told 
    that Fingolfin set foot upon  the Northern  Lands with  the first 
    moon-rise,  and  the  shadows of  his host  were long  and black. 
    Tilion had traversed  the heavens  seven times,  and was  thus in 
    the furthest East when the vessel of Arien  was made  ready. Then 
    Anar  arose  in  glory, and  the snow  upon the  mountains glowed 
    as with fire, and there was heard the  sound of  many waterfalls; 
    but  the  servants  of  Morgoth  fled to  Angband and  cowered in 
    fear, and Fingolfin unfurled his banners.                         
        $174  Now  Varda  purposed  that   the  two   vessels  should 
    journey in Ilmen and ever be aloft, but not together: each should 
  
    pass from Valinor into the East and return, the one  issuing from 
    the West as the other turned from the East. Thus the first of the 
    new days were reckoned  after the  manner of  the Trees  from the 
    mingling  of the  lights when  Arien and  Tilion passed  in their 
    courses, above the middle of  the Earth.  But Tilion  was wayward 
    and uncertain in speed, and held not to  his appointed  path; and 
    he sought to come  near to  Arien, being  drawn by  the splendour 
    of her beauty, though  the flame  of Anar  scorched him,  and the 
    island of the Moon was darkened.                                  
   
              
                                                                     
    $175  Because  of  the  waywardness  of  Tilion,  therefore,  and 
   yet  more  because of  the prayers  of Lorien  and Este,  who said 
   that sleep  and rest  had been  banished from  the Earth,  and the 
   stars  were  hidden,  Varda  changed  her  counsel, and  allowed a 
   time wherein the world  should still  have shadow  and half-light. 
   Anar rested, therefore, a while  in Valinor,  lying upon  the cool 
   bosom of the Outer Sea;  and Evening,  which was  the time  of the 
   descent and resting of the Sun, was the hour of greatest light and 
   joy  in Aman.  But soon  the Sun  was drawn  down by  the servants 
   of  Ulmo, and  went then  in haste  under the  Earth, and  came so 
   unseen  to  the  East  and  there mounted  the heaven  again, lest 
   night should be over-long  and evil  walk under  the Moon.  But by 
   Anar  the  waters  of  the  Outer  Sea  were  made hot  and glowed 
   with coloured fire, and Valinor had  light for  a while  after the 
   passing of Arien. Yet as she  journeyed under  the Earth  and drew 
   towards  the  East the  glow faded  and Valinor  was dim,  and the 
   Valar mourned then most  for the  death of  Laurelin. At  dawn the 
   shadows of their Mountains  of Defence  lay heavy  on the  land of 
   the Valar.                                                         
    $176   Varda   commanded   the   Moon   to   journey    in   like 
   manner, and passing under  Earth to  arise in  the East,  but only 
   after  the Sun  had descended  from heaven.  But Tilion  went with 
   uncertain  pace,  as  yet  he  goes, and  was still  drawn towards 
   Arien, as he shall ever be; so that oft both may be seen above the 
   Earth together, or at times it will chance that  he comes  so nigh 
   that his shadow cuts off her brightness, and  there is  a darkness 
   amid the day.                                                      
    $177  Therefore  by  the  coming  and  going  of  Anar  the Valar 
   reckoned the days thereafter until  the Change  of the  World. For 
   Tilion  tarried  seldom  in  Valinor,  but  more  oft  would  pass 
   swiftly over the  westland of  Aman, over  Arvalin, or  Araman, or 
   Valinor,  and  plunge  in   the  chasm   beyond  the   Outer  Sea, 
   pursuing his way alone  amid the  grots and  caverns at  the roots 
   of  Arda.  There  he  would  oft  wander  long,  and   late  would 
   return.                                                            
    $ 178   Still  therefore,  after  the  Long  Night, the  light of 
   Valinor was  greater and  fairer than  upon Middle-earth;  for the 
   Sun rested there, and the lights  of heaven  drew nearer  to Earth 
   in that region. But neither the Sun  nor the  Moon can  recall the 
   light that was  of old,  that came  from the  Trees ere  they were 
   touched by the poison of Ungoliante. That light  lives now  in the 
  
   Silmarils alone, and they are lost.                                
   
                                            
                                                                          
            $179  But  Morgoth hated  the new  lights and  was for  a while 
        confounded  by  this  unlooked-for  stroke  of  the Valar.  Then he 
        assailed Tilion, sending spirits of shadow  against him,  and there 
        was strife in Ilmen beneath the paths of the stars, and  Tilion was 
        the victor: as he  ever yet  hath been,  though still  the pursuing 
        darkness  overtakes  him  at  whiles.  But  Arien   Morgoth  feared 
        with a great fear, and dared not  to come  nigh her,  having indeed 
        no  longer the  power. For  as he  grew in  malice, and  sent forth 
        from himself the evil that he  conceived in  lies and  creatures of 
        wickedness,  his  power  passed  into them  and was  dispersed, and 
        he  himself  became  ever  more  earth-bound,  unwilling  to  issue 
        from   his  dark   strongholds.  With   shadow  therefore   he  hid 
        himself  and  his  servants from  Arien, the  glance of  whose eyes 
        they could not long endure, and  the lands  nigh his  dwelling were 
        shrouded in fumes and great clouds.(1)                             
            $180  But  seeing  the assault  upon Tilion  the Valar  were in 
        doubt,  fearing what  the malice  and cunning  of Melkor  might yet 
        contrive  against  them. Being  unwilling, as  hath been  said, yet 
        to   make   war   upon   him   in  Middle-earth,   they  remembered 
        nonetheless  the  ruin  of  Almaren  and  resolved  that  the  like 
        should not befall Valinor.  Therefore at  this time  they fortified 
        Valinor  anew;  and  they  raised  up  the  mountain-walls  of  the 
        Pelori  to  sheer  and  dreadful heights,  east, north,  and south. 
        Their  outer  sides  were  dark  and  smooth,  without  foothold or 
        ledge,(2) and they fell in great precipices with faces hard  as glass, 
        and they rose up to towers with  crowns of  white ice.  A sleepless 
        watch  was set  upon them.  No pass  led through  them -  save only 
        at the Kalakiryan (3) wherein still stood forsaken the green hill of 
        Tuna. This pass the Valar did not close because  of the  Eldar that 
        were faithful: for  all those  of elven-race,  even the  Vanyar and 
        Ingwe their  lord, must  breathe at  whiles the  outer air  and the 
        wind that comes over the  Sea from  the lands  of their  birth; and 
        the  gods  would  not  sunder  the  Teleri  wholly from  their kin. 
        Therefore  in  the  Kalakiryan  they  set  strong  towers  and many 
        sentinels; and at its issue upon the  plains of  Valmar a  host was 
        encamped;  for  the  armouries of  the Valar  were opened,  and the 
        Maiar  and  the  Sons  of  the  Valar  were  arrayed  as  for  war. 
        Neither bird  nor beast  nor Elf  nor Man,  nor any  other creature 
        beside that dwelt in Middle-earth, could pass that leaguer.        
            $181  And  in  that  time  also,  which  songs   call  Nurtale  
        Valinoreva, the Hiding of  Valinor, the  Enchanted Isles  were set, 
        and  all  the  seas  about  them  were  filled  with   shadows  and 
                                                                          
   I'                                                                      
   
   bewilderment;  and  these  isles  were   strung  as   a  net   in  the 
   Shadowy Seas (4) from  north  unto  south,   before  Tol   Eressea,  the 
   Lonely  Isle, is  reached  by  one  sailing  west.  Hardly  might any 
   vessel  pass   between  them:   for  in   the  dangerous   sounds  the 
  
   waves  sighed  for  ever  upon  dark  rocks shrouded  in mist.  And in 
   the   twilight   a   great   weariness  came   upon  mariners   and  a 
   loathing  of the  Sea; but  all that  ever set  foot upon  the islands 
   were  there  entrapped,  and  slept  until  the  Change of  the World. 
   Thus  it  was  that,  as  Mandos  foretold  to  them  in  Araman,  the 
   Blessed  Realm  was  shut  against  the  Noldor,   and  of   the  many 
   messengers  that  in  after-days  they  sent into  the West  none came 
   ever to Valinor - save one only: the mightiest mariner of song.       
                                                                        
                                            
   
                                                                   
                                                                       
                  Here with the Hiding of Valinor                       
                                end                                     
                        The Annals of Aman.                             
                                                                       
                               NOTES.                                   
                                                                       
   1. This paragraph, from 'Then he assailed Tilion ...', was first 
      written thus: 
        Tilion indeed he assailed, sending dark spirits of shadow against 
        him, which still pursue him, though ever yet Tilion has overcome 
        them. But Arien he feared with a great fear and dared not to 
        trouble, and neither he nor any of his creatures could look upon 
        her, nor long endure the glance of her eyes. In shadows he hid 
        their wickedness from her, and sent forth fumes and dark 
        clouds, so that the lands near his dwelling were drear and 
        shrouded in glooms, though far above bright Anar might sail in 
        blue heaven. For as he grew in malice and let issue forth from 
        him the evil that he conceived in lies and creatures of ill- 
      At this point my father stopped, struck out what he had written, 
      and replaced it with the text printed. 
   2. As first written this phrase read: 'without ledge or foothold even 
      for birds', corrected immediately to the text given (QS has 'without 
      ledge or foothold for aught save birds'). 
   3. Kalakiryan was here so written (and again below); see p. 87, 
      note 7. 
   4. 'the Shadowy Seas' (as in QS) emended from 'the Great Sea'. 
                                                                       
              Commentary on the sixth and last section of the           
                              Annals of Aman.                           
    This account of the Making of the Sun and Moon was the last that my 
    father wrote. He was following QS Chapter 8 Of the Sun and Moon 
    and the Hiding of Valinor (V.239 - 43) very closely, but with many 
   
   changes and notably many omissions. I indicate here most of the          
   developments, some much more significant than others.                     
                                                                           
   $164   With  the  silent  communion  of  the  Valar   among  themselves, 
          not  in  QS, cf.  what is  said in  The Return  of the  King VI.6 
          'Many  Partings'  of  the  speech  of  Celeborn   and  Galadriel, 
          Gandalf and Elrond in Eregion:                                    
  
            If  any  wanderer  had chanced  to pass,  little would  he have 
          seen  or heard,  and it  would have  seemed to  him only  that he 
          saw  grey  figures,  carved  in  stone,  memorials  of  forgotten 
          things  now  lost  in  unpeopled  lands.  For  they did  not move 
          or  speak  with  mouth,  looking  from  mind  to  mind;  and only 
          their shining  eyes stirred  and kindled  as their  thoughts went 
          to and fro.                                                       
          Perhaps  to  be  compared  also  are  Michael Ramer's  remarks in 
          The Notion Club Papers, IX.202.                                   
   $165   The  praise  of  Feanor,  and  Manwe's  thought   concerning  his 
          words,  are  not  in  QS,  nor  the  foretelling  of  Mandos that 
          Feanor will soon come to him.                                     
   $167   In  QS  Nienna  is  not  named  with  Yavanna  in the  attempt to 
          heal the Trees.                                                   
   $168   The  QS  text  'lamps  of heaven,  outshining the  ancient stars; 
          and she gave them power to traverse the region  of the  stars' is 
          changed  to  'lamps  of  heaven,  outshining  the  ancient stars, 
          being nearer to Arda;  and she  gave them  power to  traverse the 
          lower regions of Ilmen'.  AAm here  moves in  fact closer  to the 
          Ambarkanta,  where  it  was  told  (IV.237)  that the  Sun 'sails 
          from East to West through the lou er Ilmen'. I have  said earlier 
          (p.  63)  that 'the  testimony seems  to be  that in  these texts 
          [i.e.  AAm  and  the  Ainulindale']  the  Ambarkanta  world-image 
          survived at least in the  conception of  the Outer  Sea extending 
          to the Walls of the World';  now it  is seen  that the  region of 
          Ilmen, in which  the Sun  and Moon  have their  courses, survived 
          also. Is it to be understood that Ilmen was also still the region 
          of  the  stars?  This  is  not a  necessary presumption  from the 
          wording of the new text  at this  point; however,  in $173  it is 
          said that 'Isil ... rose  into the  realm of  the stars'.  In the 
          Ainulindale'  the problem  has been  encountered that  'the three 
          regions  of  the  firmament'  are  retained  together   with  the 
          irreconcilable conception of  Arda as  set 'in  the midst  of the 
          innumerable stars' of Ea: see p. 29.                              
            With  'the  girdle  of  the Earth'  (not in  QS) cf.  AAm $144: 
          'Tuna  beneath Taniquetil  was set  nigh to  the girdle  of Arda, 
          and there the Great Sea was immeasurably wide'.                   
   $170   It is not said  in QS  that the  Valar forbore  to make  war upon 
          Morgoth  on  account  of  the  coming  of Men  that was  at hand, 
   
             fearing great destruction and  being ignorant  of the  place where 
             Mankind should arise.                                              
    $171     In  QS  Isil and  Urin are  names given  by the  Gods to  Moon and 
             Sun,  and  Rana  and  Anar  the  Eldarin   names  ($75   and  com- 
             mentary).  In  AAm  Isil  and  Anar  become  Vanyarin  names,  and 
             Rana  and  Vasa  Noldorin;  so also  in The  Lost Road  (V.41) and 
             The  Notion  Club  Papers  (IX.306)   the  'Eressean'   or  'Aval- 
             lonian' (i.e. Quenya) names are Isil and Anar.                     
    $172     One of the  Old English  glosses by  AElfwine, hyrned  'horned' of 
             Tilion, is found already in QS (marginal note  to $75);  the other 
             word, daegred, of Arien, meant 'daybreak, dawn'.                    
               It is not now said that Tilion loved Arien (and for  this reason 
             forsook  the  woods  of  Orome  and  dwelt   in  the   gardens  of 
  
             Lorien),  though in  $174 Tilion  'sought to  come near  to Arien, 
             being  drawn  by  the  splendour of  her beauty'.  The description 
             of the fire-spirit Arien, who ceased to clothe herself in any form 
             but became 'as a naked flame', is  not in  QS; the  original story 
             of Urwendi in the Lost Tales may be compared (I.187).              
    $173     'Isil... rose into the realm of the stars': see under  $168 above. 
             The  idea  of  the  stars  fleeing  'affrighted' from  Tilion, who 
             wandered  from  his  path  pursuing  them,  is  abandoned  (as  is 
             also  subsequently the  mythical explanation  of shooting  stars - 
             stars that had fled to the roots of the Earth  and now  flee again 
             from Tilion into the upper air, QS $78).                           
                                                                               
    $$175-8   The account of the motions of the Sun and Moon is put             
                                                                               
             entirely into the past tense, where QS uses the present.           
    $175     Este takes the place of Nienna as complaining against the new      
             lights. - The name Vaiya is not used of the Outer Sea in AAm.      
    $177     'Therefore by the coming and going of Anar the Valar               
             reckoned the days thereafter until the Change of the World':       
             there is nothing corresponding to this in QS ($78). - The          
             passage in QS (and very similarly in the Ambarkanta, IV.237)       
             concerning the coming at times of both Arien and Tilion            
             together above Valinor is abandoned.                               
               In QS Tilion 'plunges into the chasm between the shores of       
             the earth and the Outer Sea', and similarly in the Ambarkanta      
             he plunges into the chasm of Ilmen. In AAm, on the other           
             hand, he would 'plunge in the chasm beyond the Outer Sea'.         
             As I have said previously (IV.254, second footnote) I am at a      
             loss to explain this, though I retained it in the published        
             Silmarillion which here derives from AAm. But in view of the       
             fact that in AAm it is said expressly ($23) that the Outer Sea 
             encircled the Kingdom of Arda, and beyond the Outer Sea            
             were the Walls of the Night, I am now inclined to think that       
             the sentence in AAm was a slip, that whatever my father            
             intended it was not what he wrote. For even if we suppose that 
   
                                                                          
                                                                                
           the  relations  of Ilmen,  the Chasm,  the Outer  Sea, and  the Walls 
           were  now  in  some  way  differently  conceived,  it   remains  that 
           Tilion  after  plunging  in  the  chasm  came to  the roots  of Arda: 
           he  must  therefore  still  be  within  the  Outer Sea,  which encom- 
           passes Arda.                                                          
    $178   The idea of the storing by the Valar of the radiance of the Sun 
           in vessels, vats, and pools (QS $79) is omitted in AAm.               
               The last words of this paragraph, 'and they  are lost',  are not 
           in QS, but are in fact derived from  the Ainulindale:   'the fairest 
           of all  gems were  the Silmarils,  and they  are lost',  which first 
           appeared  in the  original Music  of the  Ainur (I.58)  and survived 
           through the later texts (V.162, and in this book p. 19, $35).         
    $$179-80  The  prophecy  of  the  rekindling  of  the Trees  is omitted 
           (and this ancient feature finally lost, see IV.20, 49  - 50),  as is 
           the   foretelling   by   Ulmo   concerning   Men;   but   there  now 
  
           appears  the  assault  on  Tilion  by  Morgoth,  his  great  fear of 
           Arien,  and  the  account of  his loss  of power  through dispersion 
           among  his slaves.  The phrase  in $179  'though still  the pursuing 
           darkness overtakes him at  whiles' evidently  refers to  eclipses of 
           the Moon.                                                             
               The further fortification of Valinor still of course arises from 
           the  fear  of  the  Valar  of  'the  might  and cunning  of Morgoth' 
           (QS),  but  Morgoth's  attack  on   the  Moon   is  now   the  main- 
           spring  of  their  fear:  'But  seeing the  assault upon  Tilion the 
           Valar  were  in  doubt,  fearing  what  the  malice  and  cunning of 
           Melkor might yet contrive against them.'                              
    $180   The hill of Tuna is said to be forsaken; it is not said  in the 
           account  of  Finrod's  return  ($156)  that  he ruled  thereafter in 
           Tirion,  but  only (as  in QS,  $72) that  he 'was  set to  rule the 
           remnant  of  the  Noldor  in   the  Blessed   Realm.'  In   QS  $79, 
           however,  'the  remnant  of  the  Gnomes  dwelt  ever  in  the  deep 
           cleft of the mountains.'                                              
             'the Maiar and the Sons of the Valar': see p. 59, $4.             
    $181   The Hiding of Valinor is  called Nurtale   Valinoreva. -  In QS 
           mariners  who  set  foot  upon  the   Enchanted  Isles   'are  there 
           entrapped  and  wound  in  everlasting  sleep';  in  AAm  they 'were 
           there  entrapped,  and  slept  until  the  Change  of   the  World.' 
           With  the  reference  to  the  Change  of the  World cf.  under $177 
           above;  and  with  the  change  from  present  to  past   tense  cf. 
           under $$175 - 8.                                                      
                                                                                
                                         *                                       
                                                                                
    My father scribbled  a few  hasty notes  on the  typescript, but  those that 
    arose from  his later  rejection of  the essentials  of the  cosmogonic myth 
    are not given here. The following may however be recorded:                   
    $169  The  words  'utterly  forsake'  were   underlined,  with   a  marginal 
   
     
                                                                              
         note:  'They  forbade  return  and  made  it  impossible  for   Elves  or 
         Men   to   reach   Aman    -   since    that   experiment    had   proved 
         disastrous.  But  they  would  not  give  the  Noldor  aid   in  fighting 
         Melkor.   Manwe   however   sent   Maia   spirits   in   Eagle   form  to 
         dwell   near   Thangorodrim   and   keep   watch   on  all   that  Melkor 
         did   and   assist   the   Noldor   in  extreme   cases.  Ulmo   went  to 
         Beleriand  and  took  a  secret  but active  part in  Elvish resistance.' 
         On the Eagles as Maiar see pp. 409 - 11.                              
   $170  Beside this paragraph (and evidently arising from the words 'it 
         was   not   revealed   to   Manwe   where   the  beginning   of  Men 
         should  be')  my  father  noted  on the  typescript that  Manwe told 
         the  other  Valar  that  he  had been  visited by  the mind  of Eru, 
         and  warned  that  Men  might  not  be  taken  living  from  Middle- 
         earth.                                                                
   $176  Against  the  last  sentence  of  this  paragraph my  father wrote: 
         'What  then  causes  eclipses  of  the  Moon?'  See  the  commentary 
         on $$179 - 80 above.                                                  
   
  
        PART THREE. 
                      
        THE LATER      
   QUENTA SILMARILLION. 
   
                             THE LATER QUENTA SILMARILLION.                        
                                                                                  
                                 (I) THE FIRST PHASE.                              
                                                                                  
    In   this   book,  as   explained  in   the  Foreword,   my  account   of  the 
    development  of  The  Silmarillion  in  the  years  following  the  completion 
    of  The  Lord  of  the Rings  is restricted  to the  'Valinorian' part  of the 
    narrative  -  that  is  to say,  to the  part corresponding  to the  Annals of 
    Aman.                                                                          
     As  with  the  Annals  of  Valinor  (Aman)  (p.  47),   my  father   did  not 
    begin  revision  of  the  Quenta  Silmarillion  as  a  new  venture  on  blank 
    sheets,   but   took   up   again   the   original   QS  manuscript   and  the 
    typescript  (entitled  'Eldanyare')  derived  from  it (see  V.199 -  201) and 
    covered  them  with  corrections  and  expansions.  As  already  seen  (p. 
  3), 
    he  noted that  the revision  had reached  the end  of the  tale of  Beren and 
    Luthien  on  10  May  1951.  The  chapters  were  very   differently  treated, 
    some  being  much  more  developed   than  others   and  running   to  
  several 
    further texts.                                                                 
     An   amanuensis   typescript   was   then   made,   providing   a  
  reasonably 
    clear   and   uniform   text   from   the   now   complicated   and  difficult 
    materials.  This  was  made  by  the  same  person as  made the  typescript 
  of 
    Ainulindale'  D  (p.  39)  and  seems  to  have  been  paginated  
  continuously 
    on from it. I shall call this typescript 'LQ  1' (for  'Later Quenta  1', i.e. 
    'the  first  continuous  text  of  the later  Quenta Silmarillion').  It seems 
    virtually certain that it was made in 1951( - 2).                              
     LQ  1  was  corrected,  at  different  times and  to greatly  varying extent. 
    A  new  typescript,  in  top   copy  and   carbon,  was   professionally  made 
    later,  incorporating all  the alterations  made to  LQ 1.  This text  I shall 
    call  'LQ  2'.  In  a  letter  to  Rayner  Unwin of  7 December  1957 (Letters 
    no.204) my father said:                                                        
        I  now  see  quite  clearly  that I  must, as  a necessary  preliminary to 
    'remoulding',*  get  copies  made  of  all  copyable  material.  And  I  shall 
    put  that  in  hand  as  soon  as  possible.  But  I  think  the  best  way of 
    dealing  with  this  (at  this  stage,  in  which  much  of  the  stuff  is in 
    irreplaceable  sole copies)  is to  install a  typist in  my room  in college, 
    and not let any material out of my keeping, until it is multiplied.            
                                                                                  
    (* This word refers to a letter from Lord Halsbury, who had said: 'I can quite 
    see that there is a struggle ahead m re-mould it into  the requisite  form for 
    publication' (cited earlier in my father's letter to Rayner Unwin).)           
   
                                         
                                                                            
  
   It seems likely that it was  soon after  this that  LQ 2  was made.  It is 
   noteworthy that  it was  typed on  the same  machine as  was used  for the 
   typescript of the Annals of  Aman (also  extant in  top copy  and carbon), 
   and  both  texts  may  well  belong  to  the same  time -  say 1958.  LQ 2 
   (like LQ 1)  has naturally  no textual  value in  itself, but  it received 
   careful  emendation  in  Chapter  1  Of  the  Valar  (thereafter, however, 
   only scattered jottings).                                                 
    Finally,  my  father turned  to new  narrative writing  in the  Matter of 
   the First Age  before the  Hiding of  Valinor. The  first chapter,  Of the 
   Valar,  much  altered  at  this  time,  became  separated  off   from  the 
   Quenta Silmarillion  proper under  the title  Valaquenta; while  the sixth 
   chapter, Of  the Silmarils  and the  Darkening of  Valinor (numbered  4 in 
   QS,  V.227),  and  a  part of  the seventh,  Of the  Flight of  the Noldor 
   (numbered  5  in  QS), were  very greatly  enlarged and  gave rise  to new 
   chapters with these titles:                                               
    Of Finwe and Miriel                                                     
    Of Feanor and the Unchaining of Melkor                                  
    Of the Silmarils and the Unrest of the Noldor                            
    Of the Darkening of Valinor                                              
    Of the Rape of the Silmarils                                             
    Of the Thieves' Quarrel                                                  
   This  new   work  exemplifies   the  'remoulding'   to  which   my  father 
   looked  forward  in  the  letter to  Rayner Unwin  cited above.  It repre- 
   sents  (together  with  much  other  writing  of a  predominantly specula- 
   tive nature) a second phase  in his  later work  on The  Silmarillion. The 
   first phase included the new  version of  the Lay  of Leithian,  the later 
   Ainulindale,  the  Annals  of  Aman and  the Grey  Annals, the  later Tale 
   of  Tuor,  and  the  first wave  of revision  of the  Quenta Silmarillion, 
   much  of  this  work  left  unfinished.  The  years  1953  -  5   saw  the 
   preparation and  publication of  The Lord  of the  Rings; and  there seems 
   reason to think that it was a  good while  yet before  he turned  again to 
   The Silmarillion, or at least to its earlier chapters.                    
    In  these  substantially  rewritten  chapters  of  the 'second  phase' he 
   was  moving  strongly  into  a  new  conception  of  the  work, a  new and 
   much fuller mode of  narrative -  envisaging, as  it appears,  a thorough- 
   going  're-expansion'  from  the  still fairly  condensed form  (despite a 
   good deal  of enlargement  in the  1951 revision)  that went  back through 
   QS  and Q  to the  'Sketch of  the Mythology'  of 1926,  which had  made a 
   brief  summary  from  the amplitude  of The  Book of  Lost Tales  (on this 
   evolution see IV.76).                                                     
    It has been difficult to find a satisfactory  method of  presentation for 
   the later evolution of The Silmarillion. In the first place,  the chapters 
   must  obviously  be  treated  separately,  since the  extent of  the later 
   development, and the textual history, varies  so widely.  Equally clearly, 
   a complete documentation of every  alteration from  start to  finish (that 
   
                                       
                                                                              
   is detailing the precise sequence of change through successive  texts) is 
   out  of  the  question.  After   much  experimentation   the  plan   I  have 
   followed is based on this consideration: seeing that a  great deal  of the 
   development  can  be  ascribed  to  a  relatively  short  time   (the  '1951 
   revision'), it seems best to take LQ 1, marking  the end  of that  stage, as 
  
   the 'common text'. But while I print LQ 1  in full  as it  was typed  (as far 
   as Chapter 5: Chapters 6 - 8 are differently treated),  I also  include in 
   the text   the  corrections   and  expansions   made  to   it  subsequently, 
   indicated as such. This gives at once a  view of  the state  of the  work in 
   both LQ 1, at the end of the 'first phase', and  in LQ  2, at  the beginning 
   of  the  'second   phase'  some   seven  years   later.  Beyond   this,  the 
   treatment  of  each  chapter varies  according to  the peculiarities  of its 
   history.  The  late  expanded  versions  of  certain  chapters  belonging to 
   the 'second phase' are treated separately (pp. 199 ff.).                    
      Particular  difficulties  are  encountered  in  the  later  work  on  The 
   Silmarillion,  in  that  so  much of  the typescript  material was  not made 
   by  my father,  and he  seems often  to have  corrected these  texts without 
   going  back  to  the earlier  ones from  which they  were taken;  while when 
   there  were  both  top  copy  and  carbon  copy  he   often  kept   them  in 
   different  places  (for  fear  of  loss),  and  one  copy  is  often emended 
   differently  from  the  other,  or  one is  not emended  when the  other is. 
   Moreover  he  was  liable  to  emend  a  text  after  later  texts  had been 
   derived from it.                                                            
                                                                              
                                  1 OF THE VALAR.                              
                                                                              
   In my edition of 'QS' in  Volume V  of this  history the  text of  the first 
   chapters (1, 2,  3(a), 3(b),  3(c)) is  taken from  the typescript  which my 
   father  made  from  the  QS  manuscript  in  (as   I  have   argued,  V.200) 
   December  1937  -  January  1938,  and  which  incorporated   certain  revi- 
   sions  made to  the opening  chapters on  the manuscript.  This text  I will 
   refer  to  as  'the  QS  typescript'.  Both  manuscript and  typescript were 
   used  for  the '1951  revision', but  it was  the latter  that was  the copy 
   from  which  LQ  1  was  made,  there  being  some  fourteen  years  
  between 
   them.  As  already  explained,  the  changes  made  subsequently  to   LQ  1 
   are shown as such in the text.                                              
    There  is  now  no  title-page  to  LQ 1  (see p.  200), which  begins with 
   AElfwine's  note  (with  the Old  English verses)  and the  Translator's note 
   in an almost  exact copy  of the  old QS  typescript (V.203  - 4),  the only 
   difference   being  Pengoloth   for  Pengolod   (at  the   first  occurrence 
   changed  to Pengolodh,  representing voiced  'th'). The  page, like  that of 
   the QS typescript, is headed Eldanyare (History of the Elves).             
    The  paragraph  numbers  are  those  of  QS  (V.204  -  7), with  '10a' and 
   '10b'  used  to  indicate the  passages additional  to the  text of  QS, and 
   belonging to different times, at the end of the chapter.                    
   
                                                          
                                                                       
         Here begins the Silmarillion or History of the Silmarils.      
                                                                       
                             1. Of the Valar.                           
                                                                       
     $1 In the  beginning  Eru,  [added:  the   One,]  who   in  Elvish 
   tongue  is  named  Iluvatar,  made  the  Ainur  of his  thought; and 
   they  made  a  great  music  before  him.  Of  this Music  the World 
   was  made;  for Iluvatar  made visible  the song  of the  Ainur, and 
   they  beheld  it  as  a  light  in  the  darkness.  And many  of the 
  
   mightiest  among  them  became  enamoured  of  its  beauty   and  of 
   its  history  which  they  saw  beginning  and  unfolding  as  in  a 
   Vision. Therefore Iluvatar gave to  their vision  Being, and  set it 
   amid the Void, and the Secret  Fire was  sent to  burn at  the heart 
   of the World.                                                        
   Then  those  of  the  Ainur  who  would  entered  into the  World at 
   the beginning of Time, and behold! it was their  task to  achieve it 
   and  by  their labour  to fulfill  the Vision  which they  had seen. 
   Long  they  laboured in  the regions  of Ea,  which are  vast beyond 
   the  thought  of  Elves  and Men,  until in  the time  appointed was 
   made   Arda,  the   Kingdom  of   Earth.  Then   they  put   on  the 
   raiment  of  Earth  and  descended  into it  and dwelt  therein; and 
   they are therein.                                                    
     $2  These spirits the  Elves   name  the   Valar,  which   is  the 
   Powers,  and  Men  have   often  called   them  gods.   Many  lesser 
   spirits of their own kind they  brought in  their train,  both great 
   and  small;  and some  of these  Men have  confused with  the Elves, 
   but  wrongfully  [read  wrongly],  for  they  were  made  before the 
   World,  whereas  Elves  and  Men  awoke  first  on Earth,  after the 
   coming  of  the  Valar.  Yet  in  the  making of  Elves and  of Men, 
   and in the giving to each of their especial gifts, none of the Valar 
   had  any  part.  Iluvatar  alone  was  their author;  wherefore they 
   are called the Children of Iluvatar [> Eru].                         
     $3  The chieftains of  the  Valar  were   nine.  These   were  the 
   names of  the Nine  Gods [>  gods] in  the Elvish  tongue as  it was 
   spoken  in  Valinor;  though  they  have other  or altered  names in 
   the  speech  of  the  Gnomes  [>  Sindar],  and  their  names  among 
   Men   are   manifold:   Manwe  and   Melkor,  Ulmo,   Aule,  Mandos, 
   Lorien [> Lorion], Tulkas, Osse, and Orome.                          
     $4  Manwe  and   Melkor   were   brethren   in   the   thought  of 
   Iluvatar  /  and  mightiest  of  those  Ainur  who  came   into  the 
   World. But Manwe is the lord  of the  gods, and  prince of  the airs 
   and  winds, and  ruler of  the sky.  With him  dwells as  wife Varda 
   
                       
                                                                        
   the  maker  of  the  stars  [>  The mightiest  of those  Ainur who 
   came  into  the  World  was  Melkor;  but  Manwe  was  dearest to 
   the heart  of  Iluvatar  and  understood  most clearly  his purposes. 
   He was appointed to be, in the fullness of time,  the first  of all 
   kings:  lord  of  the  realm  of  Arda  and  ruler  of all  that dwell 
   therein. And there his delight is in the  winds of  the world  and in 
   all  the  regions  of  the  air. With  him in  Arda dwells  as spouse 
   Varda  kindler of  the stars],  immortal lady  of the  heights, whose 
   name  is  holy.  Fionwe  and  Ilmare  are  their  son   and  daughter 
   [this  sentence   struck  out].   Next  in   might  and   closest  in 
   friendship  to  Manwe is  Ulmo, lord  of waters.  He dwells  alone in 
   the  Outer  Seas, but  has the  government of  all waters,  seas, and 
   rivers,  fountains  and  springs,  throughout  the earth.  Subject to 
   him is  Osse, the  master of  the seas  about the  lands of  Men; and 
   his wife is Uinen the lady of the sea. Her  hair lies  spread through 
   all the waters under skies.                                           
      $5  Aule has might but little less [> little  less] than  Ulmo. He 
  
   is a smith and a master  of crafts;  and his  spouse is  Yavanna, the 
   giver of fruits and lover of all things that grow. In majesty she i." 
   next to Varda,  her sister,  among the  queens of  the Valar.  She is 
   fair and tall, and often  the Elves  name her  Palurien, the  Lady of 
   the Wide Earth.                                                       
      $6  The  Fanturi  [>  Feanturi]  were  brethren,  and   are  named 
   Mandos  and  Lorien  [>  Lorion].  Yet  these  are  not  their  right 
   names,  and  are the  names rather  of the  places of  their abiding. 
   For  their  right  names  are  seldom  spoken  save in  secret: which 
   are  Namo   and  Irmo.   Quoth  Rumil.   Nurufantur  the   elder  was 
   also  called,  [>  which  are  Namo  and Irmo.  Namo, the  elder, is] 
   the  master  of  the  houses  of the  dead, and  the gatherer  of the 
   spirits of the slain. He forgets  nothing, and  knows all  that shall 
   be, save only what Iluvatar  has hidden;  but he  speaks only  at the 
   command  of  Manwe.  He  is   the  doomsman   of  the   Valar.  Vaire 
   the  weaver is  his wife,  who weaves  all things  that have  been in 
   time  in  her  storied  webs,  and  the  halls  of  Mandos  that ever 
   widen  as  the  ages  pass  are  clothed  therewith.   Olofantur  the 
   younger   of   these   brethren   was  also   named,  [>   Irmo,  the 
   younger  of  these  brethren,  is]  the  master  of  visions  and  of 
   dreams. His gardens in the land of the  gods are  the fairest  of all 
   places in the world, and filled with many spirits.  Este the  pale is 
   his  wife,  who walks  not by  day, but  sleeps on  an island  in the 
   dark  lake  of  Lorien  [>  Lorion].   Thence  her   fountains  bring 
   refreshment  to  the  folk  of  Valinor;  yet  she  comes not  to the 
   
                 
                                                                        
   councils of the Valar, and is not reckoned among their queens.        
    $7  Strongest  of  limb,  and  greatest  in  deeds  of  prowess,  is 
   Tulkas,  who  is  surnamed  Poldorea  the  Valiant.  He  is unclothed 
   in his disport, which is much in  wrestling; and  he rides  no steed, 
   for he can outrun all things that go on feet, and he is tireless. His 
   hair  and  beard are  golden, and  his flesh  ruddy; his  weapons are 
   his hands. He recks little of either past or future, and is  of small 
   avail as a  counsellor, but  a hardy  friend. He  has great  love for 
   Fionwe,  son  [>  Eonwe,  herald]  of  Manwe.  His  wife   is  Nessa, 
   sister  of  Orome;  she  is  lissom of  limb and  fleet of  foot, and 
   dances in Valinor upon lawns of never-fading green.                   
    $8  Orome  is  a  mighty  lord,  and  little  less  than  Tulkas  in 
   strength,  or  in  wrath, if  he be  aroused. He  loved the  lands of 
   Earth,  while  they  were still  dark, and  he left  them unwillingly 
   and  came  last  to  Valinor;  and he  comes even  yet at  times east 
   over  the mountains.  Of old  he was  often seen  upon the  hills and 
   plains. He is  a hunter,  and he  loves all  trees; for  which reason 
   he  is  called  Aldaron,  and  by  the   Gnomes  [>   Sindar]  Tauros 
   [>  Tauron],  the  lord  of  forests.  He delights  in horses  and in 
   hounds,  and  his  horns  are  loud  in  the  friths  and  woods that 
   Yavanna  planted  in  Valinor;  but  he  blows  them  not   upon  the 
   Middle-earth  since  the  fading  of  the   Elves,  whom   he  loved. 
   Vana  is  his wife,  the ever-young,  the queen  of flowers,  who has 
   the beauty  both of  heaven and  of earth  upon her  face and  in all 
   her works; she is the younger sister of Varda and Palurien.           
  
    $9   But   mightier  than   she  is   Nienna,  Manwe's   sister  and 
   Melkor's.  She  dwells  alone.  Pity  is in  her heart,  and mourning 
   and  weeping  come  to  her;  shadow  is  her  realm  and  her throne 
   hidden. For her halls are west of West,  nigh to  the borders  of the 
   World   and   Darkness   [read   the   Darkness];   and   she   comes 
   seldom  to  Valmar,  the city  of the  gods, where  all is  glad. She 
   goes  rather  to  the  halls  of  Mandos,  which  are nearer  and yet 
   more  northward;  and  all  those  who  go  to  Mandos  cry  to  her. 
   For  she  is  a  healer  of  hurts,  and turns  pain to  medicine and 
   sorrow   to   wisdom.  The   windows  of   her  house   look  outward 
   from the walls of the World.                                          
    $10  Last  do  all  name   Melkor.  But   the  Gnomes   [>  Noldor], 
   who  suffered  most from  his evil  deeds, will  not speak  his name, 
   and  they  call  him  Morgoth,  the  black  god  [>  the  Black Foe], 
   and  Bauglir,  the  Constrainer.  Great  might  was  given to  him by 
   Iluvatar,  and  he  was coeval  with Manwe,  and part  he had  of all 
   the  powers of  the other  Valar; but  he turned  them to  evil uses. 
   
     
                                                                             
    He coveted the world and all that was in it, and desired the              
    lordship  of  Manwe  and the  realms of  all the  gods; and  pride and 
    jealousy  and lust  grew ever  in his  heart, till  he became  unlike his 
    brethren.   Wrath   consumed   him,   and    he   begot    violence   and 
    destruction  and  excess.  In  ice   and  fire   was  his   delight.  But 
    darkness  he  used most  in all  his evil  works, and  turned it  to fear 
    and a name of dread among Elves and Men.                                  
      $10a  Thus   it  may   be  seen   that  there   are  nine   Valar,  and 
    Seven  queens  of  the  Valar  of  no  less  might;  for  whereas  Melkor 
    and  Ulmo  dwell  alone,  so  also  doth  Nienna,   while  Este   is  not 
    numbered   among  the   Rulers.  But   the  Seven   Great  Ones   of  the 
    Realm   of   Arda   are   Manwe   and   Melkor,  Varda,   Ulmo,  Yavanna, 
    Aule,  and  Nienna;  for  though  Manwe  is  their  chief  [>  king],  in 
    majesty   they   are   peers,  surpassing   beyond  compare   all  others 
    whether  of  the  Valar  and  their  kin,  or  of  any  other  order that 
    Iluvatar has conceived [> caused to be].                                  
      $10b  [All  the  following  was  added  to   the  typescript   in  ink: 
    With  the  Valar  were  other  spirits  whose  being  also  began  before 
    the  world:  these  are  the  maiar,  of  the  same  order  as  the Great 
    but  of  less  might  and  majesty.  Among  them  Eonwe  the   herald  of 
    Manwe,   and   Ilmare   handmaid   of   Varda   were   the   chief.  Many 
    others  there  are  who   have  no   names  among   Elves  or   Men,  for 
    they  appear  seldom   in  forms   visible.  But   great  and   fair  was 
    Melian   of   the   people   of   Yavanna,  who   [struck  out:   on  her 
    behalf]   tended   once   the   gardens   of  Este,   ere  she   came  to 
    Middle-earth.   And  wise   was  Olorin,   counsellor  of   Irmo:  secret 
    enemy  of  the  secret  evils  of  Melkor, for  his bright  visions drove 
    away the imaginations of darkness.                                        
      Of  Melian  much  is  later  told;  but  of Olorin  this tale  does not 
    speak.  In  later  days  he  dearly  loved  the  Children  of   Eru,  and 
    took  pity  on  their  sorrows.   Those  who   hearkened  to   him  arose 
    from  despair;  and  in  their  hearts the  desire to  heal and  to renew 
    awoke,  and  thoughts  of  fair  things  that  had   not  yet   been  but 
  
    might  yet  be  made  for  the  enrichment  of  Arda.  Nothing   he  made 
    himself   and   nothing  he   possessed,  but   kindled  the   hearts  of 
    others, and in their delight he was glad.                                 
      But  not  all  of  the  maiar  were  faithful  to  the Valar;  for some 
    were   from   the   beginning  drawn   to  the   power  of   Melkor,  and 
    others  he  corrupted  later  to  his  service.  Sauron  was the  name by 
    which  the  chief  of  these  was  afterwards  called,  but  he  was  not 
    alone.]                                                                   
                                        *                                     
   
                                                                
                                                                            
   All the changes  shown in  the text  of LQ  1 given  above were  taken up 
   into  the  second  complete  and  continuous typescript  LQ 2,  made some 
   seven years later (pp. 141 - 2), which introduced a few errors. It cannot 
   be said  when the  alterations were  made to  LQ 1,  though most  of them 
   look as if they were made at the same time.                               
     The  typescript  LQ  2  was much  more fully  and carefully  emended in 
   this chapter than in any  subsequent one,  though in  many cases  only on 
   one of the two copies. I give here a list of these alterations:*          
     $1     After 'the Secret Fire was sent  to burn  at the  heart of  the World' 
            was added: 'and it was called Ea', with 'Let  it be!  ' in  a footnote 
            (struck out on the top copy).                                         
     $2     'and  some  of   these  Men   have  confused   with  the   Elves,  but 
            wrongfully'   >   'these   are   the  Maiar,   whom  Men   have  often 
            confounded  with  the  Elves,  but   wrongly'  ('wrongfully'   was  an 
            error on the part of the typist of LQ 1).                             
     $3     On the  form Lorien  with short  vowel see  p. 56  note 2.  The typist 
            did  not   understand  my   father's  corrections   of  the   name  on 
            LQ  1,  which  were  unclear,  and  typed  at  the  three  occurrences 
            ($$3,  6)  Lorien,  Lorin,  Lorion.  At  the   first  two   my  father 
            corrected  the  name  to  Lorinen,  but struck  this out,  probably at 
            once; his final form on LQ 2 was Lorien (so marked).                 
     $4     'in all the regions of the air.' > '... air; therefore he  is surnamed 
            Sulimo.'                                                              
              The  typist  of  LQ  2  omitted  the  word 'kindler'  after 'Varda', 
            so  producing  'Varda  of  the  stars'; my  father changed  'stars' to 
            'Stars', showing that he had not observed the error.                  
     $5     In  'she  [Yavanna]  is  next to  Varda, her  sister,' the  words 'her 
            sister' were struck out (cf. under $8 below).                         
     $6     The  opening  of  the  paragraph  was again  rewritten, to  read: 'The 
            Feanturi  were  brethren,  and  are  called  most  often   Mandos  and 
            Lorien.  Yet  these  are  rightly  the  names of  the places  of their 
            abiding;  for  their  true  names  are  Namo   and  Irmo.   Namo,  the 
            elder,  dwells  in  Mandos,  and  is  the  keeper  of  the  Houses  of 
            the Dead'                                                             
              '(Vaire the weaver is his) wife' ) 'spouse'                         
              'His  gardens  in  the  land  of  the  gods are  the fairest'  > 'In 
            Lorien are  his gardens  in the  land of  the gods,  and they  are the 
            fairest'                                                              
              '(Este the pale is his) wife' > 'spouse' (top copy only)            
              'an  island  in  the  dark  lake  of  Lorion'  )  'an island  in the 
            tree-shadowed lake of Lorellin'                                       
  
   
    (*  No  doubt  many  of  the  corrections  to  LQ 1  as a  whole belong  to 
  the 
    'second phase' of revision (p. 142), while LQ 2 and the corrections made  
  to it 
    are constituent elements in that phase; but it is obviously far more 
  convenient 
    and clear to set them all out together in relation to the primary text LQ 1.) 
   
    
                                                                          
    $7   'Poldorea' > 'Astaldo'                                            
         'His wife is Nessa' > 'His spouse is Nessa'                       
    $8   The earlier part of this paragraph was substantially altered, but 
         almost all of the new text appears on the carbon copy only:       
           He loved the  lands of  Middle-earth, and  he left  them unwil- 
         lingly and came last to Valinor; and  oft of  old he  passed back 
         east  over  the  mountains,  and  returned with  his host  to the 
         hills and plains. He is a hunter of monsters and fell beasts, and 
         delights  in  horses  and  hounds,  and all  trees he  loves; and 
         Tauron  the  Sindar  called  him,  the lord  of the  forests. The 
         Valaroma  was  the name  of his  great horn,  the sound  of which 
         was  like  the  upgoing  of  the  Sun in  scarlet, and  the sheer 
         lightning cleaving the clouds. Above all the horns of his host it 
         was  heard   in  the   woods  that   Yavanna  brought   forth  in 
         Valinor; for there he  would train  his folk  and his  beasts for 
         the pursuit of  the evil  creatures of  Melkor. But  the Valaroma 
         is  blown  no  more  upon  the Middle-earth  since the  change of 
         the world and the fading of the Elves, whom he loved.             
           'she [Vana] is the younger sister of Varda and Palurien' > 'she 
                                                                          
        is the younger sister of Yavanna' (top copy only)                 
    $9  'Nienna, Manwe's sister and Melkor's' o 'sister of Namo' (top       
         copy only)                                                        
   $10  'Bauglir' > 'Baugron' (top copy only)                               
         the lordship of Manwe > the kingship of Manwe (top copy           
         only)                                                             
   $10b 'With the Valar were other spirits' > 'With the Valar, as has      
         been said, were other spirits' (top copy only)                    
           'these are the maiar' o 'the Maiar' (top copy only); maiar > 
         Maiar again at end.                                               
     I have shown all these changes in unnecessary detail since they serve 
   to indicate the nature of much of the material constituting 'the later 
   Silmarillion'.                                                          
                                                                          
                 Commentary on Chapter 1, 'Of the Valar'.                  
                                                                          
    $1   The new opening of The Silmarillion came in with the  first phase 
         of  the  revision, and  it is  obvious that  it followed  and was 
         dependent on the new version  of the  Ainulindale', with  its new 
         conception of the Creation of the World:                          
           Iluvatar made visible the song of the  Ainur... [The  Ainur saw 
         the history of  the World]  unfolding as  in a  Vision. Therefore 
  
         Iluvatar gave to their  vision Being  ... it  was their  task to 
         achieve it and by their labour to fulfill  the Vision  which they 
         had seen.                                                         
         The  first  form  of  the new  opening, written  on the  QS manu- 
         script, had 'Long they laboured  in the  regions of  Aman', using 
   
         that name in the sense that it bore in the later Ainulindale' texts 
         ('the  Halls  of  Aman',  the  World);  on  the QS  typescript (see 
         p.  143)  Aman  was  emended  to  Ea'  (which therefore  appears in 
         LQ 1).                                                              
    $2   The  name  Maiar, introduced  in the  addition made  at the  end of 
         LQ  1 ($10b)  and appearing  in this  paragraph in  LQ 2,  is first 
         found in the preliminary drafting  for the  Annals of  Aman (Mairi 
         > Maiar, p. 49 and note 4). See further under $10b below.           
    $3   The  passing  change  of  Lorien to  Lorion is  found also  in AAm* 
         (the  second,  abandoned  version  of  the  opening  of   AAm),  p. 
         65, $1.                                                             
    $4   On  the  change  to  LQ  1  whereby  Melkor becomes  'the mightiest 
         of  those  Ainur  who  came  into  the  World' (and  not possessing 
         only powers equal to those of Manwe) see p. 65, $2.                 
            On  the loss  of the  original sentence  'Fionwe and  Ilmare are 
         their  son  and daughter',  heavily inked  out on  LQ 1,  see under 
         $10b below. So  also in  the final  text D  of the  Ainulindale the 
         reference  to  Fionwe  and  Ilmare  as  the  son  and  daughter  of 
         Manwe and Varda was strongly blacked out (p. 34, $36).              
         On  the striking  out on  LQ 2  of the  statement that  Yavanna was 
         the sister of Varda see under $8 below.                             
    $6   In the earliest phase  of the  revision a  marginal note  was added 
         against  the  names  Mandos  and  Lorien, which  as entered  on the 
         QS typescript read:                                                 
            Yet these are not their right  names, and  are the  names rather 
         of the places of their abiding.  For their  right names  are seldom 
         spoken save in secret: which are Nur and Lis. Quoth Rumil.          
         (In the Lost Tales  Mandos is  the name  of the  God, and  also the 
         name of his halls; it is  also said  (1.76) that  Vefantur (Mandos) 
         called  his halls  by his  own name,  Ve.) Nur  and Lis  were then 
         corrected  to  Namo  and  Irmo.  The typist  of LQ  1 took  this up 
         into the  body of  the text,  which was  obviously not  my father's 
         intention. This typist did the same elsewhere,  and my  father then 
         restored the passage to its original status as a marginal note; but 
         in this case he left it to stand, getting rid  of the  words 'Quoth 
         Rumil'  (and  of the  old name  Nurufantur; similarly  with Olofan- 
         tur subsequently).                                                  
            At the  foot of  the page  carrying this  passage in  the carbon 
         copy of LQ 2  he pencilled  the following  (referring to  the names 
         Namo  and   Irmo),  Judgement   (of  what   is)  Desire   (of  what 
         might be or should be)'.                                            
            What is said at the end of the paragraph about Este is  found in 
         AAm (p. 49, $3), where it is also told that she  was 'the  chief of 
         the Maiar'.  This was  repeated in  AAm* (p.  65, $3),  where Nessa 
         is added to Este as 'the highest among the Maiar'.                  
            The  change  of  'wife'  to  'spouse' was  made on  LQ 2  in the 
   
  
                                                         
                                                                                              
             accounts of Vaire, Este, and Nessa ($$6 - 7); in that of Vana ($8)                
             it was merely overlooked, while Varda had become Manwe's                          
             'spouse' in a change made to LQ 1 ($4), and Yavanna was                           
             already Aule's 'spouse' in QS ($5). The same change was made                      
             on the typescript of AAm (p. 69), and its significance is seen                    
             from the accompanying marginal comment: 'Note that                                
             "spouse" meant only an "association". The Valar had no                            
             bodies, but could assume shapes.' At this time the passage in                     
             AAm concerning the Children of the Valar was removed (see                         
             under $10b below).                                                                
       $8    In AAm ($133, pp. 111, 124) the form was still Tauros (in                         
             Feanor's speech on the summit of Tuna), and was not corrected.                    
               The name Valaroma (appearing in the expanded passage on                         
             LQ 2) occurs in AAm (p. 101, $116) and by emendation of                           
             Rombaras in Ainulindale' D (p. 35, $34).                                          
               The statement in $5 that Yavanna is the sister of Varda does                    
             not appear in QS, but it was merely derived from that in QS $8,                   
             that Vana is 'the younger sister of Varda and Palurien'. This                     
             goes back to Q (IV.79, 167), but no further. Varda and                            
             Yavanna were still sisters in AAm (p. 49, $3), but the idea was                   
             abandoned in corrections to LQ 2.                                                 
       $9    That Nienna was the sister of Manwe and Melkor ('brethren in                      
             the thought of Iluvatar') goes back to the earliest Annals of                     
             Valinor (IV.263), and remained in AAm (p. 49, $3; cf. p. 93,                      
             $88, where Nienna aided the prayer of Melkor for pardon                           
             'because of her kinship'). With the change in LQ 2 whereby she                    
             becomes 'sister of Namo', omitting Irmo his brother, cf. AAm*                     
             (p. 65, $3), where she is named only 'Manwe's sister', omitting                   
             Melkor.                                                                           
       $10   The name Baugron (changed from Bauglir in LQ 2) is found                          
             nowhere else. It was not adopted in the published Silmarillion.                   
      $10a   The meaning of the passage is more evident from a table; the                      
             names italicised are 'the Seven Great Ones of the Realm of                        
             Arda'.                                                                            
                           Manu e'...................Varda                   
                           Melkor                                                              
                           Ulmo                                                                
                           Aule'.....................Yavanna               
                                                     Nienna                                
                           Mandos....................Vaire                                
                           Lorien ...................................(Este) 
                           Tulkas ...................Nessa                                 
                           Osse......................Uinen                                 
                           Orome.....................Vana                                       
                                                                                              
      $10b   Fionwe and Ilmare were removed from $4 as the children of                         
             Manwe and Varda, and in $7 Fionwe becomes Eonwe, 'herald                          
   
    of   Manwe';   here  Ilmare   becomes  'handmaid   of  Varda'.   This  is 
    an  aspect  of  an  important  development  in  the  conception   of  the 
    Powers   of   Arda,   the   abandonment  of   the  old   and  long-rooted 
  
    idea  of  'the Children  of the  Valar, the  Sons of  the Valar'.  It was 
    still  present  in   AAm  (p.   49,  $4),   where  the   Valarindi,  'the 
    offspring  of  the  Valar',  were  'numbered  with'  the  Maiar  (but  in 
    AAm*  they  are  distinguished  from  the  Maiar,  p.  66,  $4).  On  the 
    typescript  text  of  AAm  the   conception  of   the  Children   of  the 
    Valar was struck out (see under $6 above).                               
       Melian  is  a  Maia (as  in AAm  $40), and  she is  'of the  people of 
    Yavanna'  (in  QS  $31  'she  was  akin,  before  the  World   was  made, 
    unto   Yavanna').   And   here  Olorin   (Gandalf),  as   'counsellor  of 
    Irmo', enters The Silmarillion.                                          
       In   AAm   (p.   52,   $17)   Sauron  ('a   great  craftsman   of  the 
    household  of  Aule')  is likewise  said to  have been  the chief  of the 
    Maiar who turned to Melkor.                                              
                                                                            
   It may be that the (relatively) heavy correction carried out on the  LQ 2 
   text of  this chapter  was the  preliminary to  its final,  enlarged form 
   called the Valaquenta (pp. 199 ff.).                                      
                                                                            
                        2 OF VALINOR AND THE TWO TREES.                      
                                                                            
   The textual situation in this chapter differs from that in Chapter  1, in 
   that here, after the  alterations made  to the  original pre-Lord  of the 
   Rings  texts  (the  QS  manuscript  and  derived  QS   typescript)  there 
   followed  two  typescripts  made  by  my  father  before  LQ 1  was made, 
   and in the first of these the opening of the chapter was  greatly changed 
   from its form in QS. I shall not however distinguish the 'layers'  in the 
   textual  history  before  the  amanuensis  typescript  LQ 1  was reached, 
   although some particular points are recorded in the commentary.           
   The  further  development  of  this  chapter  from  QS   was  effectively 
   confined  to  the  1951  revision,  since  late  rewriting  and expansion 
   corresponding  to  the  development of  the Valaquenta  out of  Chapter 1 
   Of the Valar was not undertaken in this case. It is conceivable, I think, 
   that (while there  is no  evidence one  way or  the other)  having remade 
   Chapter  1  as  the  Valaquenta  my  father  postponed  the  rewriting of 
   Chapter 2  because his  views on  the treatment  of the  myth of  the Two 
   Trees in the light of the later cosmology were too uncertain.             
   There  follows  now  the text  of LQ  1, with  the (very  few) subsequent 
   changes  made  to  it  shown  as  such.  The  paragraph  numbers  corres- 
   pond to those in QS (V.208 - 10).                                         
                                                                            
                       2. Of Valinor and the Two Trees.                      
                                                                            
     $11 Now in the beginning of the Kingdom of Arda Melkor                    
   contested with his brother Manwe and the Valar for the                    
   
   overlordship,  and  all  that  they  wrought   he  hindered   or  marred, 
   if  he  might. But  he fled  before the  onset of  Tulkas, and  there was 
   peace.   But   since  Melkor   had  perverted   light  to   a  destroying 
   flame,  when  he  was  gone  and  his  fires   were  subdued   the  Valar 
   perceived   that  the   Earth  was   dark,  save   for  the   glimmer  of 
   the   innumerable  stars   which  Varda   had  made   in  the   ages  un- 
   recorded  of  the  labours  of  Ea.  Aule,   therefore,  at   the  prayer 
   of   Yavanna,   wrought   two   mighty    Lamps   [added:    illuin   and 
  
   Ormal]  for  the  lighting  of  Arda;  and  the   Valar  set   them  upon 
   lofty   pillars  northward   and  southward   in  Middle-earth,   and  in 
   the  light  of  the  Lamps  they  ordered  all   their  realm,   and  the 
   desire  of  Yavanna  had  fruit,  and  living   things  came   forth  and 
   grew abundantly.                                                          
     In  those  days  the  dwelling  of  the  Valar  was upon  an isle  in a 
   great  lake  in  the  midst  of  the  Middle-earth  that Aule  had built. 
   There  the  light  of  the   Lamps  mingled   and  growth   was  swiftest 
   and  fairest;  and  behold!  in   the  blending   of  Illuin   and  Ormal 
   there  came   forth  Greenness,   and  it   was  new;   and  Middle-earth 
   rejoiced,   and   the   Valar   praised   the   name   of   Yavanna.  But 
   Melkor  hearing  of  these  works,  and  being  filled  with   wrath  and 
   envy,  returned  secretly  to  Arda  out  of   the  Darkness   and  gath- 
   ered  his  strength  in  the  North,  and  he   marred  the   labours  of 
   Yavanna,  so  that   the  growth   of  Earth   was  corrupted   and  many 
   monstrous  things   were  born.   Then  coming   with  war   against  the 
   Valar   suddenly,   he  cast   down  the   Lamps,  and   night  returned, 
   and  in  the  fall  of the  pillars of  Illuin and  Ormal the  seas arose 
   and many lands were drowned.                                              
     $12  In  the  darkness  and  the  confusion  of  the  seas   the  Valar 
   could  not  at  that  time   overcome  Melkor;   for  his   strength  had 
   increased   with   his   malice,  and   he  had   now  gathered   to  his 
   service  many  other  spirits,  and  many  evil  things  also of  his own 
   making.  Thus  he  escaped  from  the  wrath  of  the  Valar, and  far in 
   the  North  he  built  himself  a  fortress,  and  delved  great  caverns 
   underground,   and   deemed  that   he  was   secure  from   assault  for 
   ever.  But  the  gods  removed   into  the   uttermost  West   and  there 
   made  their  home  and  fortified  it;  and  they  built   many  mansions 
   in  that  land  upon  the  borders   of  the   World,  which   is  called 
   Valinor.  And  Valinor  was  bounded   upon  the   hither  side   by  the 
                                                                            
    (*  [footnote  to  the  text  - see  page 154]  Which is  Garsecg: quoth 
   AElfwine. [This note was mistakenly placed in the text by the typist, and 
   subsequently reinstated as a footnote.])                                  
   
                                                               
                                                                           
   Great  Sea  of  the  West,*  and  eastward  upon  its  shores  the Valar 
   built  the  Pelori,  the  Mountains  of  Aman,  that  are  highest  upon 
   Earth.  But  on  the  further side  lay the  Outer Sea,  which encircles 
   the  Kingdom  of  Arda,  and  is   called  by   the  Elves   Vaiya.  How 
   wide  is  that  sea  none  know  but  the  gods, and  beyond it  are the 
   Walls   of   the  World   to  fence   out  the   Void  and   the  Eldest 
   Darkness.                                                                
    $13  Now  in   that  guarded   land  the   Valar  gathered   all  light 
   and all  fair things;  and there  are their  houses, their  gardens, and 
   their  towers.  In  the  midst  of  the   plain  beyond   the  Mountains 
   was  the  City  of  the  Gods [>  their city],  Valmar the  beautiful of 
   many  bells.  But  Manwe  and   Varda  had   halls  upon   the  loftiest 
   of  the  Mountains  of  Aman,   whence  they   could  look   out  across 
   the  Earth  even  into  the  furthest  East.  Taniquetil the  Elves name 
   that   holy   mountain,   and   Oiolosse   Everlasting   Whiteness,  and 
   Elerina   [>   Elerrina]   Crowned   with   Stars,   and    many   names 
  
   beside.  But  the  Gnomes  [>  Sindar]  spoke  of  it  in   their  later 
   tongue as Amon Uilos.**                                                  
    $14   In   Valinor   Yavanna   hallowed    the   mould    with   mighty 
   song,  and  Nienna  watered  it  with  tears.  In  that  time  the  gods 
   [)  Valar]  were  gathered  together,  and  they  sat silent  upon their 
   thrones  of  council  in  the  Ring  of  Doom   nigh  unto   the  golden 
   gates  of  Valmar  the  Blessed;  and   Yavanna  Palurien   sang  before 
   them and they watched.                                                   
    $15   From   the   earth   there   came   forth  two   slender  shoots; 
   and  silence  was  over  all  the  world  in  that  hour, nor  was there 
   any  other  sound  save  the  slow  chanting  of  Palurien.   Under  her 
   song  two  fair  trees  uprose  and  grew.  Of  all  things   which  the 
   gods  [>  she]  made  they  have  most  renown,  and  about  their  fate 
   all  the  tales of  the Elder  World are  woven. The  one had  leaves of 
   dark  green  that  beneath  were   as  shining   silver;  and   he  bore 
   white  blossoms  like  unto  a  cherry-tree,  were  it  surpassing great 
   and  fair;  and  from  each  of his  countless flowers  a dew  of silver 
   light  was  ever  falling,  but  the  earth  beneath  was  dappled  with 
                                                                           
   (* [footnote to the text - see page 153])                                
   (** [footnote  to  the  text]  In the  language of  this island  of Men 
   Heofonsy'I was its name among those few that ever descried it  afar off. 
   Yet in error [> So I wrote in error], as the Eldar teach me; for that is 
   rightly  the  name  only  of  the mountain  of Numenor,  the Meneltarma, 
   which  has  foundered  for  ever:  quoth AElfwine.  [This note  was also 
   mistakenly  placed  in the  text by  the typist.  See the  commentary on 
   $13.])                                                                   
   
   the  dancing  shadows  of  his  fluttering   leaves.  The   other  bore 
   leaves  of  a  young  green  like  the  new-opened  beech;  their edges 
   were  of  glittering  gold.  Flowers  swung  upon  her   branches  like 
   clusters  of  yellow  flame,  formed  each  to  a  glowing   horn  that 
   spilled  a  golden  rain  upon  the  ground;  and  from the  blossom of 
   that tree there came forth warmth and a great light.                    
     $16  Telperion  the  one   was  called   in  Valinor,   and  Silpion, 
   and   Ninquelote,   and   many   names   in   song   beside;   but  the 
   Gnomes  name  him  [>  but  in  the  Sindarin  tongue  he  was  called] 
   Galathilion.  Laurelin  was  the  other  [>  the  other   was]  called, 
   and  Malinalda,   and  Kulurien,   and  many   other  names;   but  the 
   Gnomes name her [> but the Sindar named her] Galadloriel.               
     $17  In  seven  hours  the  glory  of  each  tree  waxed to  full and 
   waned  again  to  naught;  and  each  awoke  once   more  to   life  an 
   hour  before  the  other  ceased  to  shine.  Thus  in   Valinor  twice 
   every  day  there  came  a  gentle  hour  of  softer  light  when  both 
   Trees  were  faint  and  their  gold  and  silver  beams  were mingled. 
   Telperion was the elder of  the Trees  and came  first to  full stature 
   and  to  bloom;  and  that  first  hour  in which  he shone  alone, the 
   white  glimmer  of  a  silver  dawn,  the  gods  reckoned not  into the 
   tale  of  hours,   but  named   it  the   Opening  Hour,   and  counted 
   therefrom  the  ages  of  their  reign  in  Valinor.  Therefore  at the 
   sixth hour of  the First  Day, and  of all  the joyous  days thereafter 
   until  the  Darkening,  Telperion  ceased  his time  of flower;  and at 
   the  twelfth  hour  Laurelin  her  blossoming.  And  each  day  of  the 
  
   gods  in   Valinor  [>   Aman]  contained   twelve  hours,   and  ended 
   with  the  second  mingling  of  the  lights,  in  which  Laurelin  was 
   waning  but  Telperion  was   waxing.'  And   the  dews   of  Telperion 
   and  the  spilth  of  Laurelin  Varda  let  hoard  in great  vats, like 
                                                                          
    (* [footnote to the  text] Other  names of  Laurelin among  the Noldor 
   [> in the Sindarin tongue] are [>  were] Glewellin  (which is  the same 
   as Laurelin, song of gold), Lasgalen green of leaf, and Melthinorn tree 
   of gold;  and her  image in  Gondolin was  named Glingal.  [Struck out: 
   Of  old  among  the  Noldor]  The  Elder Tree  was named  also Silivros 
   glimmering [>  sparkling] rain,  Celeborn tree  of silver,  and Nimloth 
   pale blossom. But in after days Galathilion  the Less  was the  name of 
   the  White  Tree  of  Tuna,  and  his  seedling  was named  Celeborn in 
   Eressea, and Nimloth in Numenor, the gift  of the  Eldar. The  image of 
   Telperion  that  Turgon  made  in  Gondolin  was Belthil.  Quoth Pengo- 
   lod. [Like the previous ones this footnote was put into the body of the 
   text by the typist of  LQ 1,  but afterwards  reinstated in  its proper 
   place.])                                                                
   
                                                                 
                                                                        
   [struck out: unto] shining lakes, that were to all the land of the 
   Valar as wells of water and of light.                                 
                                                                        
          Commentary on Chapter 2, 'Of Valinor and the Two Trees'.       
                                                                        
   The final typescript (LQ 2) of this chapter received very few correc- 
   tions, and those only on the top copy (such as were made are recorded 
   in the commentary that follows). Thus the LQ 1 text given above, with 
   the corrections shown, is virtually the final text of the chapter. 
   
                   
                                                                         
   $511 - 12 This chapter underwent little change from  the text  of QS 
        (V.208 -  10) apart  from the  greatly expanded  opening -  in which 
        most  of  the  new  material  derives  from the  later Ainulindale'. 
        That  the  much  fuller  story  in  AAm  (see  p. 60,  commentary on 
        $$11  -  29)  was  written  after the  revision of  the Silmarillion 
        chapter can be seen  from various  points. Thus  the old  story that 
        Melkor  only  began  the  delving of  Utumno after  the fall  of the 
        Lamps  is  still  present (see  p. 61,  $20). The  phrase in  LQ $11 
        concerning the first star-making of Varda was  first written  in the 
        form  '...  the  ages  unrecorded  of  the labours  of the  Great in 
        Aman'  (for  Aman  >  Ea  see  p. 149,  $1), which  shows it  to be 
        earlier  than  the  closely  similar phrase  in AAm  ($24): 'Middle- 
        earth lay in a  twilight beneath  the stars  that Varda  had wrought 
        in the ages forgotten of her labours in Ea' - where it is used  in a 
        distinct context, of the darkness after the fall of the Lamps.         
   $12  The  footnote  to  QS  $12  giving the  name Utumno  of Melko's 
        original fortress survived at first in the revised version,  but was 
        lost from one of the typescripts and not reinstated.                   
          On the final text  LQ 2  my father  pencilled a  hasty footnote 
        after 'deemed that he was secure from assault for ever':               
  
          The  chief  of his  fortresses was  at Utumno  in the  North of 
        Middle-earth;  but  he  made  also  a   fortress  and   armoury  not 
        far  from  the  northwestern  shores  of  the  Sea,  to  resist  any 
        assault   from   Aman.   This   was    called   Angband    and   was 
        commanded by Sauron, lieutenant of Melkor.                             
       In  QS  ($$62,  105)  the  story  was  that  Morgoth,  when he 
   returned  from  Valinor,  built  Angband  on  the  ruins  of Utumno; 
   in AAm ($127, p. 109)  this may  well have  been still  present, but  j 
   the  statement  of QS  $62 that  'Morgoth came  back to  his ancient 
   habitation'  is  lacking.  Now  there enters  the story  that Melkor 
   built both strongholds in the ancient  days -  and also  that Sauron 
   was  the  commander of  Angband; cf.  the late  note written  on the 
   typescript  of  AAm  (p. 127,  $127): 'The  making of  this fortress 
   [Angband]  as  a  guard  against  a  landing  from  the  West should 
   come earlier.'                                                         
        The original  passage in  QS concerning  Vaiya, the  Outer Sea, 
   
          beyond  which  'the  Walls  of  the  World  fence  out the  Void and 
          the   Eldest   Dark',   reflecting   the   contemporary  Ambarkanta, 
          survived in the  revision almost  unchanged, except  that it  is now 
          said that none but  the Valar  know how  wide is  the Outer  Sea (in 
          contrast  to  the  Ambarkanta  and  its  diagrams).  On   the  great 
          difficulty of interpreting this passage  in the  light of  the later 
          world-image see pp. 62-4.                                            
             On  LQ  2  my  father  emended  Vaiya   to  Ekkaia   (whence  its 
          occurrence in the published  Silmarillion). The  Outer Sea  is given 
          no Elvish name in AAm.                                               
    $13   In the first texts of  the 1951  revision the  sentence 'and  in the 
          language  of  this  island  of  Men  Heofonsyl  was  its  name among 
          those  few that  ever descried  it afar  off' was  part of  the text 
          (as  it  was  in  QS,  with  Tindbrenting  for  Heofonsyl),  and the 
          footnote began  at 'Yet  in error,  as the  Eldar teach  me...' This 
          seems  the  natural  arrangement.  The  typist  of  LQ  1,  as often 
          elsewhere,  put  the  footnote  into the  body of  the text;  but my 
          father  when  correcting  LQ  1  put  the   whole  passage   into  a 
          footnote - in contrast to what he did in a similar case in the first 
          chapter (p. 150, $6), where  he left  the footnote  in the  text. It 
          certainly seems clear in these cases that he did  not refer  back to 
          the  texts  preceding  LQ 1  (see p.  143). -  The Old  English name 
          Heofonsyl  'Pillar  of  Heaven'  occurs in  The Notion  Club Papers 
          of the Meneltarma (IX.314).                                          
    $14   Palurien  >  Kementari  by  a  pencilled  change   on  LQ   2.  This 
          was  as  it  were  a casual  change, not  made in  $15 (nor  in $5). 
          Kementari occurs in the Valaquenta (p. 202).                         
    $16   Telperion  (not  Silpion)  is  the  primary   name  in   AAm  (first 
          appearing  in  $5,  pp. 50,  59); in  the Silmarillion  tradition it 
          became  the  primary  name  by  emendation  to the  first typescript 
          text of the 1951 revision.                                           
    $17   With  the  reference  (in  the  footnote  on  the  names of  the Two 
          Trees) to  Galathilion the  Less, the  White Tree  of Tuna,  cf. AAm 
          $69  (annal  1142,   p.  85):   'In  this   year  Yavanna   gave  to 
          the  Noldor  the  White  Tree,  Galathilion,   image  of   the  Tree 
          Telperion'.                                                          
  
             In the last sentence the word  'vats' was  changed to  'wells' on 
          LQ  2  (cf.  'mighty  vats' in  AAm $28,  changed on  the typescript 
          to 'shining wells' (p. 69); in AAm* 'deep pools' (p. 68)).          
             On  the  carbon  copy  of  LQ  2,  which  otherwise  received  no 
          emendations,  my  father  added  the  following  note  to  the  word 
          spilth in the last sentence: 
          meant  to  indicate  that  Laurelin  is  'founded' on  the laburnum. 
          'jocund  spilth  of  yellow   fire'  Francis   Thompson  -   who  no 
          doubt  got   the  word   from  Timon   of  Athens   (his  vocabulary 
          was largely derived from Elizabethan English)                        
   
    The   reference   is   to   Francis   Thompsons's   Sister   Songs,   The 
    Proem:                                                                   
           Mark yonder, how the long laburnum drips                          
           Its jocund spilth of fire, its honey of wild flame!               
    Cf.  the  original  description  of  Laurelin in  the Lost  Tales (1.72): 
    'all  its  boughs  were  hidden   by  long   swaying  clusters   of  gold 
    flowers  like  a  myriad  hanging  lamps  of  flame,  and  light  spilled 
    from  the  tips  of   these  and   splashed  upon   the  ground   with  a 
    sweet  noise.'  In  the  earlier versions  (from Q  through to  the first 
    typescript  of  the  1951  revision)   Laurelin  was   expressly  likened 
    to  'those  trees  Men  now  call  Golden-rain'  - that  being a  name of 
    the  laburnum,  and  the  words  'a golden  rain' are  used in  the final 
    form  of  the  passage  ($15).  -  The  reference to  Timon of  Athens is 
    to  Act  II, Scene  2, 'our  vaults have  wept /  With drunken  spilth of 
    wine'.                                                                   
                                                                            
                         3   OF THE COMING OF THE ELVES.                       
                                                                            
   The textual situation here is similar to that in the previous chapter but 
   more  complicated.  After very  substantial revision  carried out  on the 
   old  pre-Lord  of the  Rings texts  there followed  a typescript  made by 
   my  father;  but  after  LQ  1  had been  taken from  it he  made further 
   changes to it (mostly very minor, but a major  alteration in  $20), which 
   were  'lost', since  LQ 2  was a  straight copy  of LQ  1 and  he clearly 
   never compared the texts in detail. This typescript I shall refer  to for 
   the purposes of this section as 'Text A'. For some reason it ceases to be 
   a typescript at the words 'counselled the Elves to remove' (near  the end 
   of $23), which stand  at the  foot of  a page,  and becomes  a manuscript 
   on the  following page  with the  words 'into  the West'.  The manuscript 
   portion  is  in  two  forms, the  first heavily  emended, and  the second 
   written out fair.                                                         
   There  follows  now  the text  of LQ  1 (the  'lost' alterations  made to 
   Text  A  are  given  in  the  commentary).   The  system   of  paragraph- 
   numbering  in  this  chapter,  and  elsewhere, needs  a word  of explana- 
   tion.  As  generally,  I  have  retained the  numbers of  QS, introducing 
   'sub-paragraph  numbers'  (as  $18a)  where  QS  has  nothing correspond- 
   ing.  Where  the  revised  text  expands  a QS  paragraph into  more than 
   one, or several (as in $$20, 23) only the first is numbered.             
                                                                            
                         3. Of the Coming of the Elves.                      
                                                                            
     $18  In all this time, since Melkor overthrew the Lamps, the               
  
   Middle-earth east of the Mountains was without light. While               
   the  Lamps  had  shone,  growth began  there which  now was               
   checked, because all was again dark. But already the oldest               
   
                                            
                                                                     
   living  things  had  arisen:  in the  sea the  great weeds,  and on 
   the earth the  shadow of  great trees;  and in  the valleys  of the 
   night-clad  hills  there  were  dark creatures  old and  strong. In 
   those  lands  and  forests Orome  would often  hunt; and  there too 
   at times  Yavanna came,  singing sorrowfully;  for she  was grieved 
   at  the  darkness  of  Middle-earth  and  ill  content that  it was 
   forsaken.  But  the  other Valar  came seldom  thither; and  in the 
   North  Melkor  built his  strength, and  gathered his  demons about 
   him. These were the first made of his creatures: their  hearts were 
   of  fire,  but  they  were  cloaked  in  darkness, and  terror went 
   before  them;  they  had whips  of flame.  Balrogs they  were named 
   by the Noldor  in later  days. And  in that  dark time  Melkor made 
   many  other  monsters  of  divers  shapes   and  kinds   that  long 
   troubled  the  world;  yet  the  Orcs  were not  made until  he had 
   looked  upon  the  Elves,  and  he  made  them  in  mockery  of the 
   Children  of  Iluvatar. His  realm spread  now ever  southward over 
   the Middle-earth.                                                  
      $18a  It  came  to  pass  that  the  Valar  held   council,  and 
   Yavanna  spoke  before   them,  saying:   'Behold,  ye   mighty  of 
   Arda, the Vision  of Eru  was brief  and soon  taken away,  so that 
   maybe  we  cannot  guess  within a  narrow count  of days  the hour 
   appointed. Yet be  sure of  this: the  hour approaches,  and within 
   this  age  our  hope  shall  be  revealed,  and the  Children shall 
   awake.  But it  is not  in Aman  that they  shall awaken.  Shall we 
   then leave the lands of their dwelling desolate  and full  of evil? 
   Shall they walk in darkness while  we have  light? Shall  they call 
   Melkor lord while Manwe sits upon the Holy Hill?'                  
      And  Tulkas cried  aloud: 'Nay!  Let us  make war  swiftly! Have 
   we not rested from strife over-long,  and is  not our  strength now 
   renewed? Shall one alone contest with us for ever?'                
      But  at  the  bidding  of Manwe  Mandos spoke  and he  said: 'In 
   this age the Children  shall come  indeed, but  they come  not yet. 
   Moreover it  is doom  that the  First Children  should come  in the 
   darkness and should look first  upon the  Stars. Great  light shall 
   be for their waning. To Varda ever shall they call at need.'       
      $19  And  Varda  said  naught,  but  departing from  the council 
   she  went  to  the  mountain  of Taniquetil  and looked  forth; and 
   she beheld the darkness and was moved.                             
      Then  Varda took  the silver  dews from  the vats  of Telperion, 
   and  therewith  she  made  new  stars  and  brighter   against  the 
   coming  of  the  First-born. Wherefore  she whose  name out  of the 
   deeps of  time and  the labours  of Ea  was Tintalle,  the Kindler, 
   
                                                         
                                                                    
   was called after by the Elves  Elentari, the  Queen of  the Stars. 
   Karnil  and  Luinil,  Nenar  and  Lumbar,  Alkarinque   and  Elem- 
  
   mire she wrought in that time, and other of her  works of  old she 
   gathered together and set  as signs  in Heaven  that the  gods may 
   read:   Wilwarin,   Telumendil,   Soronume,   and   Anarrima;  and 
   Menelmakar with his shining  belt that  forebodes the  Last Battle 
   that shall be. And high in the  North as  a challenge  unto Melkor 
   she set the crown of seven mighty stars  to swing,  the Valakirka, 
   the  Sickle  of  the  Gods  and  sign  of  doom.  Many  names have 
   these stars been given; but  in the  North in  the Elder  Days Men 
   called  them  the   Burning  Briar:   quoth  Pengolod   [>  (quoth 
   Pengolod)].                                                       
    $20 It is told that  even as  Varda ended  her labours,  and they 
   were  long,  when  first  Menelmakar  strode  up  the sky  and the 
   blue fire of Helluin flickered in the mists  above the  borders of 
   the  world,  in that  hour the  Children of  the Earth  awoke, the 
   First-born  of  Iluvatar.  Themselves   they  named   the  Quendi, 
   whom  we  call  Elves  (quoth  AElfwine);  but  Orome  named  them 
   in their  own tongue  Eldar, people  of the  stars, and  that name 
   has  since  been  borne  by  all  that   followed  him   upon  the 
   westward road.  In the  beginning they  were stronger  and greater 
   than they have since  become; but  not more  fair, for  though the 
   beauty of the Quendi in  the days  of their  youth was  beyond all 
   other beauty that Iluvatar has caused to be, it has  not perished, 
   but lives in the West, and sorrow and wisdom have enriched it. 
    And  Orome  looking  upon  the  Elves  was  filled with  love and 
   wonder,  as  though  they  were beings  sudden and  marvellous and 
   unforetold. For [so] it shall ever  be even  with the  Valar. From 
   without  the  world,  though  all  things  may  be  forethought in 
   music  or  foreshown  in  vision  from  afar,  to those  who enter 
   verily  into  Ea  each in  its time  shall be  met at  unawares as 
   something new and strange.                                        
    Thus  it  was  that  Orome  came  upon  the  Quendi by  chance in 
   his wandering, while they dwelt yet silent upon [read  beside] the 
   star-lit  mere,  Kuivienen,  Water  of Awakening,  in the  East of 
   Middle-earth.  For  a  while  he  abode with  them and  aided them 
   in the making of language; for that was their first work  of craft 
   upon  Earth,  and ever  most dear  to their  hearts, and  the fair 
   Elvish speech was sweet  in the  ears of  the Valar.  Then swiftly 
   Orome rode  back over  land and  sea to  Valinor, filled  with the 
   thought of the beauty of the Elves, and he brought the  tidings to 
   Valmar. And  the gods  rejoiced, and  yet were  amazed at  what he 
   
   told;  but Manwe  sat long  upon Taniquetil  deep in  thought, and 
   he  sought  the  counsel  of  Iluvatar.  And  coming then  down to 
   Valmar he called a conclave of  the Great,  and thither  came even 
   Ulmo from the Outer Sea.                                          
     And Manwe said to the Valar:  'This is  the counsel  of Iluvatar 
   in my heart: that we  should take  up again  the mastery  of Arda, 
   at whatsoever cost,  and deliver  the Quendi  from the  shadows of 
   Melkor.' Then Tulkas was  glad; but  Aule was  grieved, and  it is 
   said that he (and others of the Valar)  had before  been unwilling 
   to  strive with  Melkor, foreboding  the hurts  of the  world that 
   must come of that strife.                                         
     $21  But  now  the  Valar  made  ready   and  came   forth  from 
  
   Aman in the strength of war, resolving to assault the  fortress of 
   Melkor  in  the North  and make  an end.  Never did  Melkor forget 
   that this war was made on behalf of the Elves  and that  they were 
   the cause of his downfall. Yet they  had no  part in  those deeds; 
   and little do they know of  the riding  of the  power of  the West 
   against the North in the beginning of their days, and of  the fire 
   and tumult of  the Battle  of the  Gods. In  those days  the shape 
   of  Middle-earth  was  changed  and  broken  and  the   seas  were 
   moved. Tulkas  it was  who at  the last  wrestled with  Melkor and 
   overthrew  him,  and  he was  bound with  the chain  Angainor that 
   Aule had wrought, and  led captive;  and the  world had  peace for 
   a  great age.  Nonetheless the  fortress of  Melkor at  Utumno had 
   many  mighty  vaults  and  caverns  hidden  with deceit  far under 
   earth,  and  these  the  Valar  did not  all discover  nor utterly 
   destroy, and  many evil  things still  lingered there;  and others 
   were dispersed  and fled  into the  dark and  roamed in  the waste 
   places of the world, awaiting a more evil hour.                   
     $22  But when  the Battle  was ended  and from  the ruin  of the 
   North  great  clouds  arose  and  hid  the  stars, the  Valar drew 
   Melkor  back  to  Valinor  bound  hand  and  foot  and  blindfold, 
   and he was cast into prison in  the halls  of Mandos,  from whence 
   none  have  ever escaped  save by  the will  of Mandos  and Manwe, 
   neither Vala, nor Elf, nor mortal  Man. Vast  are those  halls and 
   strong, and they  were built  in the  north of  the land  of Aman. 
   There  was  Melkor  doomed  to  abide  for  seven  [>  three] ages 
   long, ere his cause should be tried  again, or  he should  sue for 
   pardon.                                                           
     $23  Then  again  the  gods  were gathered  in council  and were 
   divided in  debate. For  some (and  of these  Ulmo was  the chief) 
   held that the Quendi should be left free to walk as they  would in 
   
     
                                                                        
    Middle-earth, and with their gifts of skill to  order all  the lands 
    and heal their hurts. But  the most  part feared  for the  Quendi in 
    the  dangerous  world  amid  the  deceits of  the starlit  dusk; and 
    they  were  filled  moreover  with  the  love of  the beauty  of the 
    Elves  and  desired their  fellowship. At  the last,  therefore, the 
    Valar  summoned  the  Quendi  to  Valinor, there  to be  gathered at 
    the knees of the gods in the light  of the  blessed Trees  for ever. 
    And  Mandos  who  had  spoken  not  at  all  in  the   debate  broke 
    silence  and  said:  'So  it is  doomed.' For  of this  summons came 
    many  woes  that after  befell; yet  those who  hold that  the Valar 
    erred, thinking rather of the bliss  of Valinor  than of  the Earth, 
    and seeking to wrest  the will  of Iluvatar  to their  own pleasure, 
    speak with the tongues [read tongue] of Melkor.                      
       Nonetheless the Elves were at first unwilling  to hearken  to the 
    summons, for they  had as  yet seen  the Valar  only in  their wrath 
    as  they  went  to  war,  save  Orome  alone,  and they  were filled 
    with  dread.  Therefore  Orome  was  sent  again  to  them,  and  he 
    chose   from   among   them  three   ambassadors;  and   he  brought 
    them  to  Valmar.  These  were  Ingwe  and   Finwe  and   Elwe,  who 
    after were  kings of  the Three  Kindreds of  the Eldar;  and coming 
  
    they were filled  with awe  by the  glory and  majesty of  the Valar 
    and  desired  greatly  the  light  and   splendour  of   the  Trees. 
    Therefore  they  returned and  counselled the  Elves to  remove into 
    the West,  and the  greater part  of the  people hearkened  to their 
    counsel. This they did of their free  will, and  yet were  swayed by 
    the  majesty  of  the  gods, ere  their own  wisdom was  full grown. 
    The  Elves  that  obeyed   the  summons   and  followed   the  three 
    kings  are  called  the  Eldar, by  the name  that Orome  gave them; 
    for he was their guide and led them  at the  last unto  Valinor. Yet 
    there  were many  who preferred  the starlight  and the  wide spaces 
    of the  Earth to  the rumour  of the  glory of  the Trees,  and they 
    remained behind. These are called the Avari, the Unwilling.          
       $24  The  Eldar  prepared  now  a  great  march from  their first 
    homes  in  the  East.  When  all  was  made  ready,  Orome  rode  at 
    their  head  upon  Nahar,  his  white  horse  shod  with  gold;  and 
    behind him the Eldalie were arrayed in three hosts.                  
       $25  The smallest  host and  the first  to set  forth was  led by 
    Ingwe, the most high lord of all  the Elvish  race. He  entered into 
    Valinor and sits at the feet of the Powers, and all Elves revere his 
    name;   but   he   has   never  returned   nor  looked   again  upon 
    Middle-earth.  The  Lindar  [>  Vanyar]  were  his folk,  fairest of 
   
                                               
                                                                            
    the  Quendi;  they  are  the  High  Elves,  and  the  beloved   of  Manwe 
    and Varda, and few Men have spoken with them.                            
         $26   Next  came   the  Noldor,   a  name   of  wisdom.*   They  are 
    the  Deep  Elves,  and  the  friends  of  Aule.  Their  lord  was  Finwe, 
    wisest   of   all   the   children   of  the   world.  His   kindred  are 
    renowned   in   song,   for   they   fought   and   laboured   long   and 
    grievously in the northern lands of old.                                 
         $27  The  greatest  host  came   last,  and   they  are   named  the 
    Teleri,  for  they  tarried  on  the  road,  and  were  not  wholly  of a 
    mind  to  pass  from  the dusk  to the  light of  Valinor. In  water they 
    had  great  delight,  and  those  that came  at last  to the  west shores 
    were  enamoured  of  the  Sea.  The   Sea-elves  therefore   they  became 
    in   Valinor,   the   Soloneldi   [>  Falmari],   for  they   made  music 
    beside   the   breaking   waves.   Two   lords   they   had,   for  their 
    numbers    were    very   great:    Elwe   Singollo,    which   signifies 
    Greymantle,  and  Olwe   his  brother.   The  hair   of  Olwe   was  long 
    and  white,  and  his  eyes  were  blue; but  the hair  of Elwe  was grey 
    as silver, and his eyes  were as  stars; he  was the  tallest of  all the 
    Elven-folk.                                                              
                                                                            
           [$28  The  paragraph concerning  the people  of Dan  who left 
           the Great March and turned south was displaced to follow $29; 
           see the Commentary.]                                              
                                                                            
         $29  These  are  the  chief  peoples  of  the  Eldalie,  who passing 
    at  length  into  the  uttermost  West  in  the  days  of  the  Two Trees 
    are  called  the  Kalaquendi,  the  Elves  of  the  Light. But  others of 
    the   Eldar   there   were  who   set  out   indeed  upon   the  Westward 
    March,  but  became  lost  upon  the  long  road,  or  turned  aside,  or 
  
    lingered  on  the  shores  of  Middle-earth.  They  dwelt  by   the  sea, 
    or   wandered   in   the   woods   and  mountains   of  the   world,  yet 
    their  hearts  were  ever  turned  towards  the  West.  These  the  Kala- 
    quendi   call   the    Alamanyar   [>    Umanyar],   since    they   came 
    never   to   the  Land   of  Aman   and  the   Blessed  Realm.   But  the 
    Alamanyar    [>    Umanyar]    and    the    Avari   alike    they   name 
    the  Moriquendi,   Elves  of   the  Darkness,   for  they   never  beheld 
    the light before the Sun and Moon.                                       
         The  Alamanyar  [>  Umanyar]  were   for  the   most  part   of  the 
                                                                            
       (*  [footnote  to  the  text]  The Gnomes  they may  be called  in our 
    tongue, quoth AElfwine. (The word  that he  uses is  Witan. More  is said 
    of  this  matter  in  the  Tenth  Chapter  where the  tale speaks  of the 
    Edain.) [See the commentary on $26.])                                    
   
                                                      
                                                                    
   race of the Teleri. For the hindmost of that people,  repenting of 
   the  journey,  forsook  the  host  of  Olwe,  and  Dan  was  their 
   leader;  and  they  turned  southward and  wandered long  and far; 
   and they became a  folk apart,  unlike their  kin, save  that they 
   loved  water,  and dwelt  most beside  falls and  running streams. 
   They had greater lore of living  things, tree  and herb,  bird and 
   beast, than all other Elves. The  Nandor they  are called.  It was 
   Denethor son of  Dan who  turning again  west at  last led  a part 
   of that people over the  mountains into  Beleriand ere  the rising 
   of the Moon.                                                      
    $30  Others  there  were  also  of  the  Teleri that  remained in 
   Middle-earth. These were  the Elves  of Beleriand  in the  west of 
   the Northern  lands. They  came from  the host  of Elwe  the Grey. 
   He was lost in  the woods  and many  of his  folk sought  him long 
   in  vain;  and  thus  when  their kindred  departed over  Sea they 
   were left behind and went not  into the  West. Therefore  they are 
   called  the  Sindar,  the  Grey Elves,  but themselves  they named 
   Eglath, the Forsaken. Elwe after became  their king,  mightiest of 
   all  the  Alamanyar  [correction  to  Umanyar  missed]. He  it was 
   who was called Thingol in the language of Doriath.                
                                                                    
    [Other names in song  and tale  are given  to these  peoples. The 
    Vanyar  are  the Blessed  Elves, and  the Spear-elves,  the Elves 
    of  the Air,  the friends  of the  Gods, the  Holy Elves  and the 
    Immortal,  and  the  Children of  Ingwe; they  are the  Fair Folk 
    and the White.                                                   
       The  Noldor are  the Wise,  and the  Golden, the  Valiant, the 
    Sword-elves,  the Elves  of the  Earth, the  Foes of  Melkor, the 
    Skilled  of  Hand,  the  Jewel-wrights,  the  Companions  of Men, 
    the Followers of Finwe.                                          
       The Teleri are the Foam-riders, the Singers of the  Shore, the 
    Free,  and the  Swift, and  the Arrow-elves;  they are  the Elves 
    of the  Sea, the  Ship-wrights, the  Swanherds, the  Gatherers of 
    Pearl, the Blue Elves,  the people  of Olwe.  The Nandor  are the 
    Host  of  Dan,  the  Wood-elves,  the  Wanderers,  the Axe-elves, 
    the  Green  Elves  and the  Brown, the  Hidden People;  and those 
  
    that  came  at  last  to  Ossiriand  are the  Elves of  the Seven 
    Rivers,  the Singers  Unseen, the  Kingless, the  Weaponless, and 
    the  Lost Folk,  for they  are now  no more.  The Sindar  are the 
    Lemberi, the Lingerers; they are the Friends  of Osse,  the Elves 
    of  the  Twilight,  the  Silvern,  the  Enchanters, the  Wards of 
   
   Melian, the Kindred of Luthien, the people of Elwe. Quoth                 
   Pengolod.]                                                                
                                                                            
             Commentary on Chapter 3, 'Of the Coming of the Elves'.          
                                                                            
   LQ 1 is here again, as in the previous chapter, virtually the  final text, 
   for  the later  typescript LQ  2 was  scarcely touched,  and there  was no 
   further enlargement or expansion.                                         
                                                                           
   
                                                    
                                                                         
   $18  In AAm $30 (p. 70) it is said that Melkor 'wrought' the Balrogs 
        in Utumno during the long darkness after the fall of the Lamps; 
        but in an interpolation to AAm there enters the view that 
        Melkor, after his rebellion, could make nothing that had life of 
        its own ($45, see pp. 74, 78), and in AAm*, the second version 
        of the opening of AAm (p. 79, $30), the Balrogs become the 
        chief of 'the evil spirits that followed him, the Umaiar', whom at 
        that time he multiplied. The statement in QS $18 that the 
        Balrogs were 'the first made of his creatures' survived through 
        all the texts of the later revision of the Quenta, but in the margin 
        of one of the copies of LQ 2 my father wrote: 'See Valaquenta 
        for true account.' This is a reference to the passage which 
        appears in the published Silmarillion on p. 31: 
          For of the Maiar many were drawn to his splendour in the 
          days of his greatness, and remained in that allegiance down 
          into his darkness; and others he corrupted afterwards to his 
          service with lies and treacherous gifts. Dreadful among these 
          spirits were the Valaraukar, the scourges of fire that in 
          Middle-earth were called the Balrogs, demons of terror. 
        The actual text of LQ 2 my father emended at this time very 
        hastily to read: 
          These were the (ealar) spirits who first adhered to him in the 
          days of his splendour, and became most like him in his 
          corruption: their hearts were of fire, but they were cloaked in 
          darkness, and terror went before them; they had whips of 
          flame. Balrogs they were named by the Noldor in later days. 
          And in that dark time Melkor bred many other monsters of 
          divers shapes and kinds that long troubled the world; and his 
          realm spread now ever southward over the Middle-earth. But 
          the Orks, mockeries and perversions of the Children of Eru, 
          did not appear until after the Awakening of the Elves. 
        There is a footnote to the word ealar in this passage: 
          'spirit' (not incarnate, which was fea, S[indarin] fae). eala 
          'being'. 
        On the origin of the Orcs in AAm (and especially with respect to 
  
        the word 'perversions' in the passage just given) see pp. 78, 
        123 - 4. Orks was my father's late spelling. 
   
                                                            
                                                                       
  $18a   Of Yavanna's words before the Valar, and  the words  of Tulkas 
    and  Mandos,  there  has  been  no   previous  suggestion   in  the 
    Quenta  tradition;  but  cf.  AV  2  (V.111, annal  1900): 'Yavanna 
    often  reproached  the  Valar  for  their  neglected  stewardship'. 
    This  was  extended in  AAm $$32  - 3  (p. 71),  where most  of the 
    elements  of  the  present  passage  appear,  though  more  briefly 
    expressed.                                                          
  $19   Here the two star-makings are expressly contrasted, and Varda's 
    names Tintalle  'the Kindler'  and Elentari  'Queen of  the Stars' 
    differentiated  in  their  bearing. The  second star-making  is de- 
    scribed also in AAm $$35 -  6 (p.  71), but  far more  briefly, and 
    though the 'gathering together of the ancient stars' to  form signs 
    in the  heavens is  mentioned there  also, only  the constellations 
    Menelmakar   (Orion)   and   Valakirka   are  named.   That  Menel- 
    makar forebodes the Last Battle is said  in both  sources, but  l Q 
    does not name it as a sign of Turin Turambar.                       
      The name 'Burning  Briar' for  the Great  Bear still  survives in 
    the  Quenta  tradition.  This  observation  was  made into  a foot- 
    note in Text  A (on  which see  p. 158),  with the  addition 'quoth 
    Pengolod', but the typist of LQ 1 put it as usual into the  body of 
    the text, where my father left it.                                   
      In  Text  A,  in  which  the  names  of the  great stars  and the 
    constellations  first  entered,  Wilwarin,  Karnil,  and Alkarinque 
    were typed  Vilvarin, Carnil,  and Alcarinque  and then  altered to 
    the  forms  in  LQ  1.  By  a  later  change to  Text A  Elentari > 
    Elentarie,  not  found  in  LQ  1 and  LQ 2.  - The  name Elemmire 
    has  appeared  in  AAm  $114  (pp.  100,  106)   as  that   of  the 
    Vanyarin Elf who made the Aldudenie.                               
  $20   Although in Text  A my  father added  the words  quoth AElfwine 
    to 'whom  we call  Elves' (deriving  from QS)  he retained  this in 
    the body of the text, and only on the final  typescript LQ  2 wrote 
    a direction that it should be a footnote.                           
      The aberrant idea  in QS  that the  coming of  the Elves  was not 
    in  the  Music  of  the  Ainur (see  V.217) is  now displaced  by a 
    much  more   subtle  explanation   of  Orome's   astonishment.  The 
    detailed statement of the  place of  Kuivienen in  AAm $38  (p. 72) 
    is absent here.                                                     
      The  history  of  the  passage  concerning  Orome and  the Quendi 
    (from  'For  a  while  he  abode  with  them  ...') is  curious and 
    complex. In text A as  he typed  it my  father followed  QS exactly 
    in  saying  that  Orome  'taught  them  the  language of  the gods, 
    from  whence  afterwards  they  made the  fair Elvish  speech', and 
    that  afterwards  he  returned  to Valinor  and brought  tidings of 
    the Awakening  of the  Quendi to  Valmar. He  then altered  this to 
    the text  found in  LQ 1  above (he  'aided them  in the  making of 
    language; for that was their first work  of craft  upon Earth...'), 
   
   and  at  the  same  time  added  at  the  beginning  of  $20  the  words 
  
   'in   their  own   tongue'  ('but   Orome  named   them  in   their  own 
   tongue  Eldar,  people  of  the  stars').  In  this  form   the  passage 
   survived into LQ 2 without further change.                               
           On  Text  A,  however,   my  father   struck  out   the  passage 
   beginning  'For  a  while  he  abode  with  them...'  and   replaced  it 
   with the following on a slip pinned to the typescript:                   
           Then swiftly he rode back over land and  sea to  Valinor, filled 
   with  the  thought   of  the   beauty  of   the  long-awaited,   and  he 
   brought  the  tidings  to  Valmar.  And  the  gods  rejoiced,   and  yet 
   were   in   doubt   amid   their   mirth,   and   they    debated   what 
   counsel  it  were  best  now  to  take  to  guard  the  Elves  from  the 
   shadow   of   Melkor.   At   once    Orome   returned    to   Kuivienen, 
   and  he  abode  there  long  among   the  Elves,   and  aided   them  in 
   the  making  of  language;  for  that  was  their  first  work  of craft 
   upon  Earth,  and  ever  the   dearest  to   their  hearts,   and  sweet 
   was  the  Elven-tongue  on  the  ears  of  the  Valar.  But   Manwe  sat 
   alone upon Taniquetil...                                                 
        This  further  revision  makes  Orome  return  at once  to Valinor, 
   and  then  come  back  to  Kuivienen,  where  he  aided  the   Elves  in 
   the  making  of  language.  It  does  not  appear  in  LQ  1  and  LQ  2 
   because,  as  I  have  said,  this  and other  alterations were  made to 
   Text A after LQ 1 had been taken from it.                                
           In AAm  $39 (p.  72) the  story is  different: there  the Quendi 
   'began  to  make  speech  and  to  give  names to  all things  that they 
   perceived'   long   before  Orome   came  upon   them  (335   Sun  Years 
   after  the  Awakening);  and  nothing is  said of  his playing  any part 
   in the evolution of Elvish speech.                                       
           In the sentence 'while they dwelt yet  silent upon  the star-lit 
   mere'  Text  A  has  beside;  upon  in  LQ  1  (and  LQ  2)  was clearly 
   an   error   introduced   by   the  typist   (and  similarly   with  the 
   omission  of  so  earlier  in  this  paragraph  and  tongues  for tongue 
   in $23).                                                                 
  $21   On LQ 2 my father  changed 'the  fortress of  Melkor' in  the first 
   sentence  to  'the  fortresses  of  Melkor',  and  at  the  end  of  the 
   paragraph  'the  fortress  of  Melkor  at  Utumno'  to  'the  fortresses 
   of  Melkor'.  In  this case  he made  the changes  on LQ  1 also,  but I 
   have  not  included  them  in  the  text printed,  since they  were very 
   late,  and  belonged   with  the   changed  story   of  the   origin  of 
   Angband: see the commentary on Chapter 2, $12 (p. 156).                  
           On Text A 'little do they  know of  the riding  of the  power of 
   the  West'  was  changed  to  'they  know  little',  but this,  like the 
   major   change   made   to   $20,  was   made  after   LQ  1   had  been 
   taken from Text A.                                                       
           There reappears here for the first time since the Lost Tales the 
   story  that  Aule  made  the   chain  Angainor   (elaborately  recounted 
   
                                                                   
                                                                                
         in  The  Chaining  of  Melko,  I.100  -  1,   where  the   form  was 
         Angaino; in The Tale  of Tinuviel,  II.19, there  is a  reference to 
         'the chain Angainu that Aule and Tulkas made').                         
    $22  Changes  were  also  made  in  this  paragraph after  LQ 1  had been 
         made:  'from  whence'  >  'whence',  and 'Vast  are those  halls and 
  
         strong' > 'Vast and strong are those halls'.                            
           In   AAm   $52   Melkor   was  condemned   to  Mandos   for  three 
         ages (pp. 80, 88).                                                      
    $23  That  there  were  differing counsels  of the  Valar on  the Summon- 
         ing  of  the  Quendi  was not  even hinted  in the  Quenta tradition 
         till now. In AAm $53 (p. 81) there is  mention of  a debate,  and in 
         $73 (p. 86) it is told that in the  council of  the Valar  Ulmo 'had 
         chiefly  spoken  against the  summons, deeming  that it  were better 
         for  the  Quendi  to remain  in Middle-earth.'  The belief  that the 
         Valar  erred is  not here  imputed to  them as  an error  'with good 
         intent' (QS, V.214), and to this extent is harshly repudiated.          
           The  passage  concerning  the   three  ambassadors   remains  vir- 
         tually unchanged from QS,  but in  the course  of the  revision (see 
         under  $27  below)  there  came   to  be   an  internal   change  of 
         reference  -  when  Elwe  became  Thingol,  whereas   previously  he 
         had  been  Thingol's   brother  (see   V.217,  $23).   Probably  the 
         sentences  'These  were  Ingwe  and  Finwe   and  Elwe,   who  after 
         were  kings  of  the  Three Kindreds  of the  Eldar' and  'The Elves 
         that  obeyed  the  summons  and  followed  the  three  kings' should 
         have  been  modified  when  that  transformation  took   place,  and 
         when the Third Host came to have two lords.                             
           There  is  no  mention  in  LQ  of  the  kindreds  of   Morwe  and 
         Nurwe, who refused the summons (AAm $57, p. 81).                        
           Another  very  minor  change  was  made  to  Text  A  after  LQ  1 
         was  made:  'And  Mandos  who  had  spoken  not   at  all'   >  'And 
         Mandos who had not spoken'.                                             
    $25  The  name  Lindar  was  altered  to  Vanyar  by  a late  change made 
         to  the final  text of  the Ainulindale'  (p. 34,  $36); in  AAm $58 
         (p. 82) Vanyar  appears in  the text  as written.  - By  a pencilled 
         change  to  LQ  2  'High  Elves'  was changed  to 'Fair  Elves' (see 
         V.218, $25).                                                            
    $26  In  Text  A  the  opening  sentence  of  this paragraph  read: 'Next 
         came  the  Noldor,  a  name  of  wisdom,  and  the  Gnomes  they may 
         be  called  in  our tongue',  with 'Quoth  AElfwine. (The  word that 
         he uses ...' placed in a  footnote. The  typist of  LQ 1  placed all 
         this in the body of the text; but my father directed that  it should 
         all go into a footnote, as is done in the text  printed. In  the Old 
         English  versions of  the 1930s  Witan was  not used,  but Noldelfe, 
         Noldielfe  (see  also  IV.212).  On  one  copy  of  LQ  2  my father 
         struck  out  'Gnomes'  and  wrote  above  'Enquirers';  this  occurs 
         nowhere else.                                                           
                                                                                
                                                                             
   
          At the  end of  the paragraph  he added  to Text  A: 'Dark  is their 
          hue  and  grey  are their  eyes'; this  did not  get into  the later 
          typescripts. See 1.44.                                               
    $27   By  the  end  of  the  revision,  represented  by  LQ  1,  the final 
          position  had  been  reached,  as  in  AAm  $$58, 74:  Elwe Singollo 
          (Greymantle)  -  who  is  Elu  Thingol  King  of  Doriath -  and his 
          brother  Olwe,  the  two  lords  of the  host of  the Teleri  on the 
          Great  March  until  Elwe  was  lost. The  stages passed  through to 
          reach this can  be observed  in the  earlier version  of the  end of 
  
          Text  A  (see  p.  158).  First came  the idea  that there  were two 
          lords,  because  the  numbers   were  very   great:  Elwe   and  his 
          brother Sindo ('the locks of Sindo were  as grey  as silver  ... but 
          the hair of Elwe was long and white, and he was  the tallest  of all 
          the Elven-race'). Then  Elwe' was  changed to  Solwe, and  Sindo to 
          Elwe'; at this stage, probably, Elwe  (the Grey)  became one  of the 
          three  original  ambassadors,  displacing  his  brother  (now Solwe) 
          in this at the same  time as  he took  his name  (and became  in his 
          stead 'the tallest of all the Elven-folk').                          
    $28   In the first stage of the 1951 revision, carried out on the original 
          QS  typescript,  the  people  of  Dan,  still from  the host  of the 
          Noldor, were thus described:                                         
             They  are  not  counted  among  the  Eldar,  nor  yet  among  the 
          Avari.   The   [Nandar   >]   Nandor   who   turn  back   they  were 
          called,  and  akin  was  the name  of their  first leader  Nano, who 
          in  their  tongue  was  called  Dan.  His  son  was   Denethor,  who 
          led  them  into  Beleriand  ere   the  rising   of  the   Moon.  The 
          Danathrim, Danians, they were named in that land.                    
          The  term  Pereldar  'Half-eldar'  used in  QS had  now disappeared, 
          and in this passage  is clearly  the first  occurrence of  the name 
          Nandor  (which  appears  subsequently  in  AAm  $62:  see   pp.  83, 
          89).                                                                 
             In the next stage  (Text A)  the paragraph  was removed  from its 
          former place and set at the end of  $29. At  this stage  the Nandor, 
          also  called  the  Laiquendi  or  Green-elves, became  Telerin Elves 
          from the host  of Sindo  the Grey,  and were  placed with  the other 
          Teleri  (followers  of  Sindo)  who  remained  behind  in  Beleriand 
          under the name Ekelli  (first written  Ecelli), 'the  Forsaken'. See 
          further under $$29 - 30.                                             
                                                                              
      $$29 - 30 In the first stage of the revision the form Lembi Lingerers 
          -  the  Elves  of  the  Great Journey  who 'were  lost upon  the long 
          road'  -  became Lemberi,  classed  with  the  Avari  as  Moriquendi, 
          Dark  Elves.  The  term  Kalaquendi,  Light  Elves, also  appeared in 
          the  account  (though  found  much   earlier,  together   with  Mori- 
          quendi,  in  the  table  associated  with  the  Lhammas,  V.197,  and 
          also  in  the  Etymologies).  At  this  stage  the   old  subdivision 
          Ilkorindi  (comprising  Lembi   and  Pereldar   or  Danas,   see  the 
   
                                                            
                                                                        
   table given in V.219) is  not present,  and the  place of  the Nandor 
   is not defined.                                                       
    In  the  next  stage (Text  A) the  term Lemberi  was not  used, and 
   there emerged  the short-lived  term Ekelli  (Ecelli) used  (like the 
   old Ilkorindi) of  all the  'lost Eldar',  including the  Nandor (see 
   under  $28);  Ekelli  was  the  name given  to them  by the  Elves of 
   Valinor,  and  meant  'the  Forsaken,  their   kin  that   were  left 
   behind'. Thus:                                                        
                                                                        
      Followers of                                                       
                                      Nandor                 Avari       
          Elwe                                                           
  
                                                                        
                       Ekelli                                            
                   (the Forsaken)                                        
                                                                        
                                      Moriquendi                         
                                      (Dark Elves)                       
                                                                        
    Ekelli   was   then   replaced  by   Alamanyar  ('since   they  came 
   never  to  the  Land  of   Aman'),  and   the  Nandor   became  Elves 
   from  the  host  of Olwe;  while those  who sought  in vain  for Elwe 
   Singollo  (Thingol) are  'therefore' called  Sindar, the  Grey Elves, 
   'but themselves they named Eglath, the Forsaken.' Thus:               
                                                                        
            Sindar                        Nandor                         
   (= Eglath, the Forsaken)                                   Avari      
                                                                        
                        Alamanyar                                        
                                                                        
                                          Moriquendi                     
                                                                        
   It  was  here,  undoubtedly,  that  the  name  Sindar  arose:  occur- 
   rences  earlier  in LQ  were inserted  later, and  that in  AAm ($74, 
   see  p.  91)  was  later  also.  With  the  change  of  Alamanyar  to 
   Umanyar  on  LQ  1  the  final  form (as  shown in  the table  in the 
   published Silmarillion, p. 309) was reached.                          
    Thus   some   important  developments   in  the   narrative  emerged 
   in the course of the 1951 revision of  the end  of this  chapter. The 
   original  Elwe,  who  in  QS  ($30)  was  Thingol's  brother,  became 
   Olwe,  while  the  name  Elwe  was  transferred  to  Thingol   -  who 
   became  one  of  the  three  Elvish  'ambassadors'  taken   by  Orome 
   to  Valinor, in  the place  of his  brother; and  both Olwe  and Elwe 
   were  leaders  of  the  Telerin   host  on   the  Great   March  from 
   Kuivienen. The story  that the  Eldar of  Beleriand (the  Sindar) did 
   not  pass  over the  Sea because  they were  left behind  seeking for 
   Elwe  Singollo  takes  up  a  passage  in  the Lhammas  (V.174, cited 
   on p.  90, $71);  in QS  there was  no suggestion  that the  Elves of 
   
   Doriath   were   specifically   those   of  Thingol's   following  who 
   would not abandon the search for him.                                  
      In  AAm  the  whole  matter is  treated from  a different  point of 
   view:  there,  the events  and geography  of the  Great Journey  are a 
   central  element,  but  the  complexities  of  naming  and classifica- 
   tion  are not.  It is  clear however  that AAm  was not  written until 
   the  revision  of  the  Quenta tradition  concerning the  Sundering of 
   the  Elves  was  virtually  complete:  for  in  AAm  the   Nandor  are 
   from  the  host  of  Olwe  ($62),  and  the  followers  of   Elwe  who 
   were  left  behind  called  themselves  Eglath,  the  Forsaken  People 
                                                                         
   ($71).                                                                  
                                                                         
   The  passage  recounting  the  names  used  in  poetry for  the Elvish 
   peoples, which goes back to QS, and  which forms  an integral  part of 
   Text A, was for  some reason  omitted from  LQ 1;  my father  wrote it 
  
   onto the typescript subsequently (with Vanyar for Lindar of Text A). 
   Later changes made to Text A altered  'Axe-elves' to  'Staff-elves' as 
   a name of  the Nandor,  and introduced  'Axe-elves' as  a name  of the 
   Sindar (following 'the Friends of Osse'); but these were 'lost' and do 
   not appear  in LQ  1 and  LQ Z.  - The  name Lemberi  'Lingerers' (see 
   under $$29 - 30 above) reappears as one of the by-names of the Sindar; 
   and 'the Green Elves and  the Brown'  re-emerge from  the old  Tale of 
   the Nauglafring (11.237, etc.).                                        
   It remains to notice lastly that on LQ 2 my  father changed  the title 
   of the chapter to  Of the  Coming of  the Elves  and the  Captivity of 
   Melkor, which  was followed  in the  published Silmarillion;  and also 
   that on one copy of this typescript, against  the first  occurrence of 
   Umanyar  ($29),  he  wrote  Alamanyar  in  the margin,  as if  he were 
   considering a return to the earlier name.                              
                                                                         
                          4  OF THINGOL AND MELIAN.                    
                                                                         
   Of  Thingol  and  Melian  was  not  a  separate  chapter  in   the  QS 
   manuscript and the derived QS typescript, although  in both  there was 
   a sub-heading (and in The Lost Road, V.220, I treated it  as separate, 
   numbering  it  3(b)).  The  first  text  of  the  1951 revision  was a 
   manuscript that continued on from  the manuscript  ending of  'Text A' 
   of The Coming of the Elves (see p. 158), and here  my father  may have 
   intended it as a separate chapter, although there  is no  number. From 
   'Text A', as in the preceding chapter, LQ 1 was  taken, and  the final 
   text was LQ 2 (in which the chapter is numbered '4').                  
   The first  paragraph  remained  almost  unchanged  from  QS,  but  the 
   remainder was much expanded.                                           
   
                                                                   
                                                                                 
                               Of Thingol and Melian.                             
                                                                                 
    $31  Thus  it  came to  pass that  Elu-thingol [>  Elwe Singollo]             
   and  many  of  his  folk  abode  in  Beleriand  and  went  not  to             
   Valinor.                                                                       
    Melian was a maia, of the  race of  the Valar.  She dwelt  in the             
   gardens of Olofantur, and among all his fair  folk there  was none             
   more  beautiful  than  she,  nor  more wise,  nor more  skilled in             
   songs of enchantment. It is told that the  gods would  leave their             
   business, and the birds of Valinor their mirth, that the  bells of             
   Valmar  were  silent  and the  fountains ceased  to flow,  when at             
   the mingling  of the  lights Melian  sang in  Lorien. Nightingales             
   went always with her, and she  taught them  their song.  She loved             
   the  deep  shadow of  great trees;  but she  was akin,  before the             
   world  was  made,  unto  Yavanna  herself,  and  on  a   time  she             
   departed from Valinor  on a  long journey  into the  Hither Lands,             
   and there she filled the silence of Arda before the dawn  with her             
   voice and with the voices of her birds.                                        
     $32  Now  it  came  to   pass  that   when  their   journey  was             
   near its end the folk of Elwe rested long  and dwelt  in Beleriand             
   beyond  Gelion;  and  King  Elwe  went  often  through  the  great             
   woods,  for  he  had  friendship with  the Noldor  who lay  to the             
  
   westward, and  with Finwe  their lord.  And it  chanced on  a time             
   that he came alone to the starlit  wood of  Nan Elmoth,  and there             
   on  a  sudden  he  heard  the  song   of  nightingales.   Then  an             
   enchantment  fell  upon  him,  and  he stood  still; and  afar off             
   beyond  the  voices  of  the  lomelindi * he  heard  the  voice of             
   Melian, and it filled  all his  heart with  wonder and  desire. He             
   forgot then utterly all his folk and all the purposes of his mind,             
   and following the birds under the shadows of  the trees  he passed             
   deep  into  Nan Elmoth  and was  lost. But  he came  at last  to a             
   glade open to the stars, and there  Melian stood;  and out  of the             
   darkness he beheld her with hands outstretched,  and the  light of             
   Aman was in her face.                                                          
    No  word  she  spoke;  but being  filled with  love Elwe  came to             
   her and took her hand; and straightway  a spell  was laid  on him,             
   so  that  they stood  thus, hand  in hand,  while long  years were             
   measured  by  the  wheeling  stars  above them;  and the  trees of             
   Nan  Elmoth grew  tall and  dark ere  they spoke  any word  one to             
   another.                                                                       
                                                                                 
   (* [footnote to the text] lomelindi: 'dusk-singers' = nightingales.)           
   
      $33   Thus  Elwe's   folk  who   sought  him   found  him   not,  and 
   Olwe  took  the  kingship  of   the  Teleri   and  departed;   but  Elwe 
   Singollo  came  never  again  across  the  sea  to  Valinor;  and Melian 
   returned  not  thither  while their  realm together  lasted; and  of her 
   a  strain  of  the  [read:  of  the  race  of  the]  immortal  gods came 
   among  both  Elves  and  Men,  as  hereafter  shall  be  told.  In after 
   days   Melian  and   Elwe  became   Queen  and   King  of   Grey  Elves, 
   and  their  hidden  halls  were  in   Menegroth,  the   Thousand  Caves, 
   in   Doriath;  and   as  Thingol   Greymantle  he   was  known   in  the 
   [read:  to all  in the]  tongue of  that land.  Great power  Melian lent 
   to   Thingol  her   spouse,  who   was  in   himself  great   among  the 
   Eldar;  for  he  alone  of  all  the  Forsaken  had  seen  with  his own 
   eyes  the  Trees  in  the  day of  their flowering,  and king  though he 
   were    [>    was]   of    Alamanyar   [>    Umanyar],   he    was   not 
   accounted   among   the   Moriquendi,   but  with   the  Elves   of  the 
   Light, mighty upon Middle-earth.                                         
                                                                           
              Commentary on Chapter 4, 'Of Thingol and Melian'              
                                                                           
   $31  The  form 'Elu-thingol'  here first  appeared. -  Olofantur was 
        corrected to Lorien on one copy of LQ 2 (see p. 150, $6).           
   $32  With the mention  of the  long sojourn  of the  Teleri in  the lands 
        beyond Gelion  cf. AAm  $64 (p.  83). The  story of  Elwe's journey 
        to visit Finwe his friend is told also in AAm ($$64  - 5);  and the 
        phrase 'the trees of Nan  Elmoth grew  tall and  dark' is  found in 
        both  sources.  In  AAm  Elwe's  trance  lasted  for more  than two 
        centuries measured by the Sun (p. 89, $65).                         
        $33 It now becomes explicit, and not  merely implied,  that Thingol 
        had  been  to  Valinor,  as  one  of  the  three  ambassadors  (see 
        pp. 168 - 9, $$23, 27). - The  readings in  LQ 1  'a strain  of the 
        immortal  gods'  and  'he  was known  in the  tongue of  that land' 
        were clearly mere errors  of omission  on the  part of  the typist; 
  
        the  readings  proposed are  found in  my father's  manuscript Text 
        A  (see  p.  158). A  late change  to Text  A made  after LQ  1 was 
        copied from it was 'Grey Elves' to 'the Grey Elves'.                
                                                                           
                       5  OF ELDANOR AND THE PRINCES OF                   
                                 THE ELDALIE.                               
                                                                           
   My father did less revision and rewriting of this chapter than  on those 
   preceding,  and in  fact did  not himself  make a  wholly new  text: the 
   revision of 1951 was very largely  restricted to  emendation of  the old 
   QS typescript, and  it was  from this  that LQ  1 was  taken. In  the QS 
   typescript this was not a separate chapter, but a 'sub-chapter' entitled 
   
               
                                                                         
   Of Kor and Alqualonde' (in The Lost  Road numbered  3(c); V.221  - 5); 
   after which that typescript was  abandoned, and  for the  remainder of 
   the work there  is only  the QS  manuscript from  the pre-Lord  of the 
   Rings period.                                                          
    Emendation to the QS typescript was carried  out at  different times, 
   and  three  important  passages  of rewriting  (see the  commentary on 
   $$40, 43) were 'lost' and not taken up into the later texts.          
                                                                         
                 Of Eldanor and the Princes of the Eldalie.               
                                                                         
    $34  In  time  the  hosts  of the  Eldalie came  to the  last western 
   shores  of  the  Hither  Lands.  In  the  North  these shores,  in the 
   ancient  days  after  the battle  of the  gods, sloped  ever westward, 
   until  in  the  northernmost  parts  of  the earth  only a  narrow sea 
   divided   the   Outer   Land   of   Aman,   upon  which   Valinor  was 
   built, from  the Hither  Lands; but  this narrow  sea was  filled with 
   grinding  ice,  because  of  the  violence  of  the frosts  of Melkor. 
   Therefore  Orome  did  not  lead  the  Eldar into  the far  North, but 
   brought  them  to  the  fair  lands  about   the  River   Sirion  that 
   afterwards   were   named   Beleriand;    and   from    those   shores 
   whence  first the  hosts of  the Eldar  looked in  fear and  wonder on 
   the  sea  there  stretched  an   ocean,  wide   and  dark   and  deep, 
   between them and the Mountains of Aman.                                
    $35  There  they  waited  and   gazed  upon   the  dark   waves.  But 
   Ulmo   came   from   the   Valar;  and   he  uprooted   a  half-sunken 
   island,  which  now  long  had  stood  alone  amid  the sea,  far from 
   either shore; and with  the aid  of his  servants he  moved it,  as it 
   were  a mighty  ship, and  anchored it  in the  bay into  which Sirion 
   pours  his  water.*  Thereon  he  embarked   the  Lindar   [>  Vanyar] 
   and  the  Noldor,  for  they  had  already  assembled. But  the Teleri 
   were  behind,  being  slower  and  less  eager  upon  the  march,  and 
   they were  delayed also  by the  loss of  Thingol and  their fruitless 
   search; and they did not come until Ulmo had departed.                 
    $36   Therefore   Ulmo   drew   the   Lindar   [>  Vanyar]   and  the 
   Noldor  over  the  sea  to  the  long  shores  beneath  the  Mountains 
   of  Valinor,  and  they  entered  the  land  of  the  gods   and  were 
   welcomed to its  bliss. But  the Teleri  dwelt long  by the  coasts of 
                                                                         
  
   (* [footnote to the text] And some have  told that  the great  isle of 
   Balar, that lay of old in that bay, was the eastern horn of the Lonely 
   Isle,  that  broke  asunder  and  remained  behind, when  Ulmo removed 
   that land again into the West. Quoth Rumil. [Placed in the body of the 
   text by the typist of LQ 1 but subsequently reinstated as a footnote.]) 
   
   the  western  sea,  awaiting  Ulmo's  return;  and  they  grew  to  love 
   the  sound  of  the  waves,  and  they  made   songs  filled   with  the 
   music   of  water.   Osse  heard   them,  and   came  thither;   and  he 
   loved  them,  delighting  in  the  music of  their voices.  Sitting upon 
   a  rock  nigh  to  the  margin  of  the  sea  he   spoke  to   them  and 
   instructed   them.   Great   therefore   was   his   grief   when   Ulmo 
   returned   at   length   to  bear   them  away   to  Valinor.   Some  he 
   persuaded  to   remain  on   the  beaches   of  the   Middle-earth,  and 
   these  were the  Elves of  the Falas  that in  after days  had dwellings 
   at  the  havens  of  Brithombar  and  Eglorest  in  Beleriand;  but most 
   of the Teleri embarked upon the isle and were drawn far away.            
     $37   Osse  followed   them,  and   when  they   were  come   near  to 
   their  journey's  end,  he  called  to  them;  and  they begged  Ulmo to 
   halt for a while,  so that  they might  take leave  of their  friend and 
   look  their  last upon  the sky  of stars.  For the  light of  the Trees 
   that filtered  through the  passes of  the hills  filled them  with awe. 
   And   Ulmo   understood   well   their   hearts,   and   granted   their 
   request;  and  at  his  bidding  Osse  made fast  the island  and rooted 
   it  in  the  foundations  of  the  sea.  Then  Ulmo returned  to Valinor 
   and  made   known  what   had  been   done,  and   the  Valar   for  the 
   most  part  were  ill-pleased;  but  the  island  could  not   again  be 
   moved  without  great  hurt,  or  without  peril   to  the   Teleri  who 
   dwelt  thereon;  and  it  was  not  moved,  but  stood  there  alone for 
   many  an  age.  No  other  land  lay  near  it,  and  it was  called Tol 
   Eressea,  the  Lonely  Isle.*  There  the  Teleri  long had  their home, 
   and   Osse   was   often   among   them,   and   they  learned   of  him 
   strange  musics  and  sea-lore;  and  he  brought  to   them  sea-birds, 
   the gift of  Yavanna, for  their delight.  By this  long sojourn  of the 
   Teleri  apart  in  the  Lonely Isle  was caused  the sundering  of their 
   speech   from  the   language  of   the  Lindar   [>  Vanyar]   and  the 
   Noldor.                                                                  
     $38   To   these   the   Valar   had  given   a  land   and  dwelling- 
   places.  Even  among  the  radiant  flowers  of  the   Tree-lit  gardens 
   of the gods they longed still  to see  the stars  at times.  Therefore a 
   gap  was  made  in  the  great  walls  of  the  Pelori,  and there  in a 
   deep  valley  that  ran  down  to  the  sea  the  Eldar  raised  a  high 
   green  hill:  Tuna  it  was  called.  From  the  West  the light  of the 
                                                                           
    (* [footnote to the text] Avallone also it was after called, signifying 
   the isle that lies nighest unto  the Valar  in Valinor.  Quoth AElfwine. 
   [Placed in the body of the text by the typist of  LQ 1  but subsequently 
   reinstated as a footnote.])                                              
   
    
                                                                            
   Trees  fell  upon  it,  and  its  shadow  lay ever  eastward; and  to the 
   East  it  looked   towards  the   Bay  of   Elvenhome,  and   the  Lonely 
  
   Isle,  and   the  Shadowy   Seas.  Then   through  the   Kalakiryan,  the 
   Pass  of  Light,  the  radiance  of  the  Blessed  Realm  streamed forth, 
   kindling   the   waves   with  gleams   of  gold   and  silver,   and  it 
   touched  the  Lonely  Isle,  and  its  western   shore  grew   green  and 
   fair.  There  bloomed  the  first  flowers  that  ever  were east  of the 
   mountains of the gods.                                                    
        $39  Upon  the  crown  of  Tuna,  the  green hill,  the city  of the 
   Elves  was  built,  the  white   walls  and   terraces  of   Tirion;  and 
   the  highest  of the  towers of  that city  was the  Tower of  Ingwe, the 
   Mindon,   Mindon   Eldalieva,   whose   silver   lamp   shone   far   out 
   into  the  mists  of  the  sea.  Few  are  the ships  of mortal  Men that 
   have  seen  its  slender  beam.   In  Tirion'   the  Lindar   [>  Vanyar] 
   and  the  Noldor  dwelt  long  time  in  fellowship.  And  since  of  all 
   things   in   Valinor   they   loved   most   the  White   Tree,  Yavanna 
   made  for  them  a  tree   in  all   things  like   a  lesser   image  of 
   Telperion,  save  that  it  did  not  give  light   of  its   own  being; 
   and  this  tree  was  planted  in  the  courts  beneath  the   Tower  and 
   there  flourished,   and  its   seedlings  were   many  in   Eldanor.  Of 
   which  one  was  after   planted  in   Eressea,  and   prospered.  Thence 
   came  in  the  fullness  of time,  as is  later told,  the White  Tree of 
   Numenor.                                                                  
        $40   Manwe   and   Varda   loved  most   the  Lindar   [>  Vanyar], 
   the  High  Elves,  and  holy  and  immortal  were  all  their  deeds  and 
   songs.   The   Noldor   were  beloved   of  Aule,   and  of   Mandos  the 
   wise;  and  great  became  their  knowledge  and  their  skill.  Yet ever 
   greater  was  their  thirst  for  more  knowledge,  and  their  desire to 
   make    things   wonderful    and   new.    They   were    changeful   in 
   speech,  for  they  had  great  love of  words, and  sought ever  to find 
   names  more  fit  for  all  things  that  they   knew  or   imagined.  In 
   Valinor  they  first  contrived   the  fashioning   of  gems,   and  they 
   made   them  in   countless  myriads   of  many   kinds  and   hues;  and 
   they  filled  all  Elende  with  them,  and  the  halls  of  the  gods in 
   Valinor were enriched.                                                    
                                                                            
     (*   [footnote to the text] That is the Watchful City. Eldamar (that is 
   Elvenhome) it was also  called; but  the regions  where the  Elves dwelt, 
   and  whence  the stars  could be  seen, were  called Elende,  or Eldanor 
   (that is Elvenland): quoth AElfwine. [Placed in the body  of the  text by 
   the typist of LQ 1 but subsequently reinstated as a footnote.])           
   
     $41   The   Noldor   afterwards   came   back    to   Middle-earth, 
   and this tale tells mostly of  their deeds;  therefore the  names and 
   kinship  of  their  princes  may  here  be  told  in that  form which 
   these  names  after  had  in  the  tongue  of the  Gnomes as  it was 
   [>  the  Elves]  in  Beleriand  upon  the  Middle-earth.   Finwe  was 
   king  of  the  Noldor. His  sons were  Feanor, Fingolfin,  and Finrod 
   [> Finarphin]. Of these  Feanor was  the mightiest  in skill  of word 
   and hand, more learned in lore than  his brethren;  in his  heart his 
   spirit  burned  as  flame.  Fingolfin  was  the  strongest,  the most 
   steadfast,  and  the  most  valiant.  Finrod  [>  Finarphin]  was the 
   fairest,  and  the  most  wise  of  heart;  and  afterwards he  was a 
   friend of  the sons  of Olwe,  lord of  the Teleri,  and had  to wife 
   Earwen,  the   swan-maiden  of   Alqualonde,  Olwe's   daughter.  The 
  
   seven  sons   of  Feanor   were  Maidros   [>  Maedhros]   the  tall; 
   Maglor  a  musician  and  a  mighty  singer,  whose  voice  was heard 
   far  over  land  and  sea;  Celegorn  [>  Celegorm]  the   fair,  and 
   Cranthir  [>  Caranthir]  the  dark;  and  Curufin  the  crafty,  who 
   inherited  most  of  his  father's  skill of  hand; and  the youngest 
   Damrod   and   Diriel   [>   Amrod   and   Amras],   who   were  twin 
   brothers  alike  in  mood  and  face.  They  afterwards   were  great 
   hunters   in   the  woods   of  Middle-earth.   A  hunter   also  was 
   Celegorn  [>  Celegorm],  who  in  Valinor  was  a  friend  of  Orome 
   and followed oft the great god's horn.                               
     $42  The  sons  of  Fingolfin  were  Fingon,  who  was  after  king 
   of  the  Gnomes  [>  Noldor]  in   the  North   of  the   World;  and 
   Turgon  of  Gondolin;  and  their  sister  was  Isfin  [>  Irith] the 
   White.  [Added:  She  was  younger   in  the   years  of   the  Eldar 
   than  her  brethren;  and  when  she  was grown  to full  stature and 
   beauty   she   was   greater   and   stronger   than   woman's  wont, 
   and she  loved much  to ride  on horse  and to  hunt in  the forests, 
   and  there  was  often in  the company  of her  kinsmen, the  sons of 
   Feanor;  but  to  none  was her  heart's love  given. She  was called 
   the  White Lady  of the  Noldor; for  though her  hair was  dark, she 
   was  pale  and  clear  of  hue, and  she was  ever arrayed  in silver 
   and  white.]   The  sons   of  Finrod   [>  Finarphin]   were  Inglor 
   [>  Finrod]  the  faithful  (who   afterwards  was   named  Felagund, 
   Lord  of  Caves),  [struck  out:  and  Orodreth,]  and   Angrod,  and 
   Egnor  [>  Aegnor].  And  these  four  [>  three]  were  as  close in 
   friendship  with  the  sons  of  Fingolfin  as  though they  were all 
   brethren together. A sister they had, Galadriel, the fairest  lady of 
   the  house of  Finwe, and  the most  valiant. Her  hair was  lit with 
   gold as though  it had  caught in  a mesh  the radiance  of Laurelin. 
   
                                                           
                                                                     
     $43  Here  must  be  told  how  the  Teleri   came  at   last  to 
   Valinor. For nigh on  one hundred  of the  years of  Valinor, which 
   were each as ten  of the  years of  the Sun  that were  after made, 
   they  dwelt in  Tol Eressea.  But slowly  their hearts  were moved, 
   and  were  drawn towards  the light  that flowed  out over  the sea 
   unto their isle; and they were torn between the  love of  the music 
   of  the  waves upon  their shores,  and desire  to see  again their 
   kindred and to  look upon  the splendour  of the  gods. Yet  in the 
   end desire of  the light  was the  stronger. Therefore  Ulmo taught 
   them  the  craft of  ship-building; and  Osse, submitting  to Ulmo, 
   brought  them  as  his  farewell  gift  the   strong-winged  swans. 
   These they harnessed to their fleet of white  ships, and  thus they 
   were drawn without the help of the winds to Valinor.               
     $44  There  they  dwelt  upon  the   long  shores   of  Elvenhome 
   [> Elvenland], and if they wished they could see  the light  of the 
   Trees,  and  could  visit  the  golden  streets  of Valmar  and the 
   crystal  stairs  of Tirion  upon the  Green Hill.  But most  it was 
   their wont to sail in their swift ships upon the waters of  the Bay 
   of Elvenhome, or to walk  in the  waves upon  the shore  with their 
   long hair gleaming like  foam in  the light  beyond the  hill. Many 
   jewels  the  Noldor  gave  them,  opals   and  diamonds   and  pale 
  
   crystals,  which  they  strewed  upon the  shores and  scattered in 
   the pools. Marvellous  were the  beaches of  Elende in  those days. 
   And  many  pearls  they  won  for  themselves  from  the  sea,  and 
   their halls were of pearl, and of pearl were  the mansions  of Elwe 
   [>  Olwe]  at  the Haven  of the  Swans, lit  with many  lamps. For 
   Alqualonde,  the  Haven  of the  Swans, was  their chief  town, and 
   the  harbour  of  their  ships;  and  these  were fashioned  in the 
   likeness of swans, white, and their  beaks were  of gold  with eyes 
   of gold and jet. The gate  of that  harbour was  an arch  of living 
   rock sea-carven, and  it lay  upon the  confines of  the Elvenland, 
   north of Kalakiryan, where the light  of the  stars was  bright and 
   clear.                                                             
     $45  As  the  ages  passed  the  Lindar [>  Vanyar] grew  to love 
   the land of the  gods and  the full  light of  the Trees,  and they 
   forsook  the  city  upon  Tuna,  and  dwelt  upon  the  mountain of 
   Manwe,  or  about  the  plains  and  woods  of Valinor,  and became 
   sundered  from  the  Noldor.  But  remembrance  of the  Earth under 
   the Stars  remained in  the hearts  of the  Gnomes [>  Noldor], and 
   they abode in the Kalakiryan, and in the  hills and  valleys within 
   sound  of  the  western  sea;  and  though  many  of them  went oft 
   about  the  land  of  the gods  [> Valar],  making far  journeys in 
   
   search of the secrets of land  and water  and all  living things,             
   [struck out: yet their intercourse was more with the  Teleri than             
   with  the  Lindar  (> Vanyar);  and] the  tongues [>  peoples] of             
   Tuna  and  of  Alqualonde  drew  together  in  those  days. Finwe             
   was  king  of Tuna  and Elwe  [> Olwe]  of Alqualonde;  but Ingwe             
   was ever held the high-king of all the Elves. He dwelt thereafter             
   at  the  feet  of  Manwe  upon  Taniquetil.  Feanor and  his sons             
   abode seldom in one place for long. They  travelled far  and wide             
   upon [read: within] the confines  of Valinor,  going even  to the             
   borders  of  the  Dark  and  the  cold shores  of the  Outer Sea,             
   seeking  the  unknown.  Often they  were guests  in the  halls of             
   Aule;  but  Celegorn  [> Celegorm]  went rather  to the  house of             
   Orome,  and  there  he  got  great  knowledge  of  all  birds and             
   beasts, and all their tongues he knew. For all living things that             
   are or have been in the Kingdom of Arda, save  only the  fell and             
   evil creatures of Melkor, lived then in  Valinor; and  there also             
   were many  other creatures  beautiful and  strange that  have not             
   yet  been  seen upon  the Middle-earth,  and perchance  never now             
   shall be, since the fashion of the World was changed.                         
                                                                                
               Commentary on Chapter 5, 'Of Eldanor and the Princes              
                                 of the Eldalie'.                                
                                                                                
   $35   The identification of the isle of the Gods' first dwelling with the 
         isle  of   the  Elves'   ferrying  (see   IV.45)  was   abandoned  when 
         the  isle  of  the  Gods  amid  the  seas  became  an   isle  (Almaren) 
         in  a  great  lake  in  the  midst  of  Middle-earth.  Tol  Eressea has 
         now  no  significant  origin.  Cf.   AAm  $66   (p.  84):   'an  island 
         which  long  had  stood  alone  amidst  the Sea,  since the  tumults of 
         the fall of Illuin'. The old story was still present in a  draft narra- 
         tive   associated   with   The   Drowning   of   Anadune   (IX.402  and 
  
         note 11).                                                               
   $36   The  form  Eglorest  was  retained  from  QS   presumably  through 
         oversight and not changed to Eglarest as in AAm ($70).                  
   $37   The  changed  story  of  the  rooting of  Tol Eressea  to the  bottom of 
         the  sea  appears  also  in  AAm  ($$72  -  3  and   commentary);  with 
         'Ulmo  understood  well  their  hearts'  cf.  LQ  $23  (p.  161: Ulmo's 
         belief that the Quendi should be left in Middle-earth).                 
           In  AElfwine's  note  Avallone'  appears  as a  name of  Tol Eressea, 
         not, as in the published Silmarillion, of a haven in the isle;  cf. the 
         Akallabeth  (p. 260):  'there is  in that  land a  haven that  is named 
         Avallone, for it is of all cities the nearest to Valinor.' In the third 
         version  of  The  Fall  of  Numenor  (IX.332),  as  here,  Tol  Eressea 
         'was  named  anew  Avallon:  for  it  is  hard  by  Valinor  and within 
   
          sight  of  the  Blessed  Realm'; while  on the  other hand  in the 
          narrative  sketches  associated  with  The  Drowning   of  Anadune 
          the  name  'Avallon(de)'  already  appears  as  the  name  of  the 
          eastern haven (IX.399, 403 and note 12).                           
    $38   'The  Bay  of  Elvenhome':  in  the  footnote  to  $39, as  in its 
          forerunner in QS, 'Elvenhome' is the name  of the  city, translat- 
          ing Eldamar, while 'Elvenland' is  the name  of the  regions where 
          the Elves dwelt, translating Eldanor;  in $44  of this  chapter QS 
          'shores of Elvenhome' was changed  in the  revision to  'shores of 
          Elvenland',  but  'the  Bay  of  Elvenhome'  was allowed  to stand 
          in  $$38,  44.  In  AAm  Eldamar is  the name  of the  region: see 
          p. 90, $67.                                                        
            The  form  Kalakiryan,  for  earlier  Kalakirya,  arose  in  the 
          course of the composition of AAm (p. 87 note 7).                   
            On 'the first flowers that ever  were east  of the  mountains of 
          the gods' see p. 60, $15, and the references given there.          
    $39   Tirion   upon   Tuna,   replacing  Tuna   upon  Kor,   and  Mindon 
          Eldalieva   replacing   Ingwemindon,   are   found  also   in  AAm 
          $$67  -  8  (pp. 84  - 5,  90). -  On LQ  2 'the  Mindon, Mindon 
          Eldalieva'  (the original  emendation to the QS typescript, not an 
          error) the repetition of 'Mindon' was bracketed for exclusion. 
            'In  Tirion  the  Vanyar  and  the  Noldor  dwelt  long  time in 
          fellowship': this is scarcely in accord with AAm (see p. 90, $68). 
          LQ retained also the old phrase in  $45: 'As  the ages  passed the 
          Vanyar grew to  love the  land of  the gods  ... and  they forsook 
          the city upon Tuna'.                                               
            The gift of Yavanna to  the people  of Tirion  of an  'image' of 
          Telperion  is  recorded  also  in  AAm  $69 (p.  85), where  it is 
          named  Galathilion  and  is  a  gift  to  the  Noldor.  In  LQ $16 
          Galathilion  is  the  Sindarin  name  of  Telperion,  and  in  the 
          footnote  to  LQ  $17 on  the names  of the  Trees the  White Tree 
          of  Tuna  is  Galathilion  the  Less.  The  Trees  of  Eressea and 
          Numenor are referred to  in that  note also,  and given  the names 
          Celeborn  and  Nimloth (both  of which  were names  of Telperion). 
    $40   'High  Elves'  > 'Fair  Elves' by  a late  change to  LQ 2,  as in 
          Chapter 3 (p. 168, $25).                                           
            On one copy of LQ 2 my father revised the paragraph thus:        
            Manwe  and  Varda  loved  most  the  Vanyar,  the   High  Elves, 
          and  all  their  deeds  and  songs  were  holy  and  immortal. The 
  
          Noldor   were   beloved  of   Aule,  and   of  Mandos   the  wise; 
          and  their  knowledge  and  skill became  great. Yet  ever greater 
          grew their thirst  for more  knowledge, and  their desire  to make 
          things  new  and  wonderful.  They were  changeful in  speech, for 
          they  had  great  love  of   words,  and   were  never   weary  of 
          devising  names more  fitting for  all the  things that  they knew 
          or imagined.                                                       
   
   This is strange, and  I cannot  really explain  it; it  seems as  if he 
   were  experimenting  (but  casually,  and  only in  this and  one other 
   passage) with  a stylistic  'reduction', especially  in respect  of the 
   characteristic  'inversions'.  Comparison  with  the  text as  it stood 
   (which  is  that  of  QS)  shows  how  flat  the opening  sentences had 
   become.                                                                 
           After LQ 1 had  been made  my father  returned to  the original 
   QS  typescript,  and  wrote  in  a  substantial  new  passage   on  the 
   subject of  the jewels  of the  Noldor; this  was not  entered on  LQ 1 
   and  so  was  'lost',  since he  never rediscovered  it, and  the final 
   typescript  LQ  2  still  retained  the  old text  in which  the Noldor 
   'contrived   the   fashioning   of   gems'.   The   new   passage  read 
   (following the words 'all things that they knew or imagined.'):         
           And in all crafts of hand they delighted also; and their masons 
   built  many  towers  tall  and  slender,  and  many  halls  and  houses 
   of  marble.  Thus  it  came  to  pass  that,  quarrying  in  the  hills 
   after  stone,  the  Noldor   first  discovered   gems,  in   which  the 
   Land   of   Aman  was   indeed  surpassing   rich,  and   they  brought 
   them  forth  in  countless  myriads  of  many   kinds  and   hues;  and 
   they  carved   and  fashioned   them  in   shapes  of   bright  beauty, 
   and  they  filled  all  Elende  with them,  and the  halls of  the gods 
   in Valinor were enriched.                                               
         In fact, a closely similar change  (including the  phrase 'carved 
   them  in  many  forms  of  bright   beauty')  was   made  to   AAm  $79 
   (p. 92 with note 3 and p. 103).                                         
  $$41-2    In Appendix F to The Lord of the Rings is  found in  the First 
   Edition  (published  in  October  1955):  'the  Lady  Galadriel  of the 
   royal  house  of  Finrod, father  of Felagund';  in the  Second Edition 
   (1966)  this  became  'the  Lady  Galadriel  of  the  royal   house  of 
   Finarphin  and   sister  of   Finrod  Felagund'.   Since  as   late  as 
   September  1954  (Letters   no.150)  my   father  was   apologising  to 
   Allen  and  Unwin  for  not  having  as yet  'any copy  to send  in for 
   the  Appendices',  it is  clear that  Finrod >  Finarphin and  Inglor > 
   Finrod  cannot  have  been  entered  on  LQ  1  until after  this time. 
   On  the  typescript  text  of  AAm  (p.  128, $134)  he noted  that the 
   names of  the Sons  of Feanor  'will be  revised', and  on the  text he 
   changed  Cranthir  to   Caranthir,  underlined   the  n   of  Celegorn, 
   and   struck   out   Damrod   and   Diriel   without   replacing  them. 
   LQ  2  has the  altered names.  I have  suggested that  the typescripts 
   of  AAm  and  LQ  2  belong  to  much  the  same  time  (perhaps  about 
   1958): see pp. 141 - 2.                                                 
           It is characteristic of the textual puzzles  that abound  in my 
   father's  later  work  on  The  Silmarillion  that  the  regular change 
   of  Lindar   >  Vanyar   was  undoubtedly   made  on   LQ  1   in  this 
   chapter  at  the  same  time  as  these  other  changes  of  name;  yet 
  
   AAm  has  Vanyar  as  first  written.  It may  be that  a good  deal of 
   
                                                           
                                                                      
        the correction to LQ 1 was actually carried out  a long  time after 
        that text was typed.                                               
   $41  The  marriage  of  Finrod  (=  Finarphin)  to   Earwen  Olwe's 
        daughter  is  recorded  under  the  Valian  Year  1280  in  AAm $85 
        (p.  93).  -  By  a late  change to  LQ 2  Maglor >  Maelor; Maelor 
        occurs in the later Lay of Leithian, III.353.                       
   $42  The passage describing the White Lady of  the Noldor  was added 
        on a slip to the original QS typescript,  and this  slip is  a page 
        from  a  used  engagement  calendar  dated  October  1951.  At that 
        stage her name was still Isfin. A rejected draft for this  rider on 
        the same slip began thus:                                           
      She was younger in  the years  of the  Eldar than  her brethren, 
      for  she  awoke  in  Valinor  [not upon  Middle-earth )]  after the 
      making of the Silmarils,  and even  as the  first shadow  fell upon 
      the  Blessed  Realm;  and  when  she was  grown to  full stature... 
   The  words 'She  was younger  in the  years of  the Eldar  than her 
   brethren,  for  she  awoke  in Valinor  not upon  Middle-earth' are 
   not  in  accord  with  AAm,  where   Fingolfin  their   father  was 
   himself born in Aman ($81).                                        
      The rider was not taken up into LQ 1 as  typed, which  still had 
   the name Isfin, as in  AAm (see  p. 102  notes 8  and 9:  the first 
   birth-date  for Isfin  (1469) makes  her born  after the  making of 
   the Silmarils in  1450, but  the second  (1362) before).  But later 
   Isfin  was  changed  to  frith on  LQ 1  (at the  same time  as the 
   corrections of Finrod to Finarphin, etc.), and  the same  rider was 
   attached on a slip, identical in  wording to  that attached  to the 
   old QS typescript, but with the  name frith.  This is  presumably a 
   case where a 'lost' change was recovered.                           
      In  QS  Angrod and  Egnor were  friends of  the sons  of Feanor, 
   while Inglor and Orodreth were  friends of  the sons  of Fingolfin, 
   Fingon  and  Turgon.  Now  the  association  of  Angrod  and  Egnor 
   with the Feanorians (which led  to their  being allowed  passage in 
   the ships  at the  time of  the crossing  to Middle-earth,  QS $73) 
   was  abandoned  (as  it  was  also  in  AAm,  $135, pp.  113, 125), 
   and  all  four  of  Finarphin's  sons become  the bosom  friends of 
   Fingon  and  Turgon.  'And these  four' was  changed to  'And these 
   three'  on LQ  1 when  Orodreth was  finally ejected  entirely from 
   the third generation of the Noldorin princes (see III.91,  246, and 
   Unfinished Tales p. 255 note 20).                                   
      Here  Galadriel enters  the Quenta  tradition; for  Galadriel in 
   AAm  see  $$85,  135  and  commentary.  On  one  copy  of  LQ  2 my 
   father  noted:  'In  High-elvish  her  name  was  Altarielle  "Lady 
   with garland of sunlight", galata-rig-elle = S[indarin] Galadriel. 
   It was thus  mere accident  that her  name resembled  galad (Silvan 
   galad  tree  ).  Cf.  the  Appendix  to  The  Silmarillion  p. 360, 
   entry kal-.                                                         
   
    $43   In  this  paragraph  my  father  made  two  narrative  changes that 
          (like the passage concerning the jewels of  the Noldor  referred to 
  
          under  $40  above)  were  'lost', since  they were  made to  the QS 
          typescript after LQ 1 had been copied from  it. The  first concerns 
          the sentence  'For nigh  on one  hundred of  the years  of Valinor, 
          which were each as  ten of  the years  of the  Sun that  were after 
          made'  (the  text  of  QS,  preserved  in  LQ  1  and 2);  here the 
          following was substituted:                                          
             For  well-nigh  one  hundred of  the years  of our  time (though 
          that  be  but ten  of the  Years of  the Valar)  they dwelt  in Tol 
          Eressea.                                                            
          The reduction of the time during  which the  Teleri dwelt  apart in 
          Tol Eressea from  1000 to  100 years  of the  Sun was  clearly made 
          for  linguistic  reasons.  A  thousand  years would  introduce such 
          changes  as to  make the  tongues of  the Noldor  (a people  in any 
          case  'changeful  in speech',  $40) and  the Teleri  into different 
          languages,  which  could  not  conceivably  'draw  together'  again 
          ($45). In AAm ($$72,  75) the  'lost' reckoning  of only  100 years 
          of the Sun is present.                                              
             On  one  copy of  LQ 2  my father  emended the  original passage 
          anew,  and  produced:  'They dwelt  in Tol  Eressea for  nearly one 
          hundred of the  years of  Valinor (which  were each  as ten  of the 
          later years of the Sun in Middle-earth).' Since this does not alter 
          the  sense  in  any  way  it  must  have  been  made to  reduce the 
          archaic  element  (cf.  the  passage given  under $40  above). Thus 
          the revision made to the  QS typescript  for reasons  of likelihood 
          in  linguistic  history  was  forgotten;  on  the  other  hand, the 
          change on LQ 1 of 'tongues' to  'peoples' in  'the tongues  of Tuna 
          and  of  Alqualonde  drew   together  in   those  days'   was  very 
          probably   made  for   the  same   reason,  though   resolving  the 
          difficulty in a different way.                                     
             The  second  of  the  'lost'   emendations  in   this  paragraph 
          changed  the  story  that  it was  Ulmo who  taught the  Teleri the 
          craft of ship-building:                                             
             Therefore Ulmo, submitting to the will of  the Valar,  sent unto 
          them Osse their friend, and he,  albeit in  grief, taught  them the 
          craft  of  ship-building;  and  when  their  ships  were  built  he 
          brought to them as his farewell gift the strong-winged swans.       
          In  AAm  $75  Ulmo  as  teacher  was  likewise  corrected  to  Osse 
          (p. 86 and note 8). This shift is an aspect of the changed story of 
          the rooting  of Tol  Eressea to  the sea-bottom;  where in  QS Osse 
          submitted to Ulmo, Ulmo now submits to the will of the Valar.       
    $44   Kalakiryan  was  corrected  on  one  copy  of  LQ  2  to  the Cala- 
          ciryan, and the same change of spelling in  $45. -  It is  at first 
          sight puzzling that LQ 1 has Olwe' in $41  but Elwe   in $$44  - 5, 
   
    but the reason is simply that the correction in the latter two             
    places was missed on the QS typescript.                                    
                                                                              
                       6  OF THE SILMARILS AND THE DARKENING                    
                                    OF VALINOR.                                 
                                                                              
   The textual history of this chapter is entirely different from that of any 
   of the preceding ones. In the first stage of revision, only few and slight 
   changes  were  made to the QS manuscript (the old QS typescript text 
  
   having  stopped  at  the  end  of  the  previous  chapter), and  these were 
   taken up into LQ 1. But after  LQ 1  had been made, my father returned to  
  the  old  manuscript,  and on  the verso  pages began  a new version - 
   rather oddly, paginating it on from the  end of  the QS  typescript, and 
   retaining  the  chapter  number  4.  This  was  clearly  an element  in the 
   revision of 1951. At first this version is virtually continuous (as  far as 
   part  way  through $50),  and if  retaining the  old text  he wrote  it out 
   anew;  but  after  this  point  he  made  use of  the actual  QS manuscript 
   text, though emending it and interpolating  it very  heavily. At  '... came 
   into that region that  is called  Arvalin' ($55)  the new  work effectively 
   ceases.  My  father  scarcely touched  LQ 1:  he made  a couple  of 
  changes 
   on  the  first  page  of  the  typescript, including  Lindar >  Vanyar, but 
   then  stopped:  a  later  occurrence  of  Lindar  was  left to  stand. Here 
   therefore LQ 1 ceases to be of use, and the  text printed  is the  new text 
   of  the chapter  written on  the QS  manuscript: it  will be  convenient to 
   refer to this simply as 'LQ'.                                               
   The  new  writing  was  itself   emended  and   interpolated  subsequently, 
   in red ink; I give the text in its final form, but in a few cases where the 
   distinction between earlier and later readings is of interest I  record the 
   earlier in notes following the  text. The  title given  to the  new version 
   was  Of  the  Silmarilli  and  the  Darkening  of  Valinor,  but  this  was 
   changed  to  (apparently  -  the  intention  is  not  perfectly  clear)  Of 
   Feanor  and  the  Silmarilli,  and the  Darkening of  Valinor. For  the QS 
   version (in which it is numbered Chapter  4) see  V.227 -  31, There  is no 
   text of the chapter extant in the LQ 2 series.                              
                                                                              
     $46  From  this   time,   when   the   Three   Kindreds   of   the  Eldar 
   were   gathered   at   last   in   Valinor,   and   Melkor   was   chained, 
   began   the   Noontide   of  the   Blessed  Realm   and  its   fullness  of 
   glory  and  bliss,  long  in tale  of years,  but in  memory too  brief. In 
   those  days  the   Eldar  became   full-grown  in   stature  of   body  and 
   of  mind,  and   the  Noldor   advanced  ever   in  skill   and  knowledge; 
   and  the  long  years  were  filled  with  their  joyful labours,  in which 
   many new things fair and wonderful were devised.                            
     $46a  Then  it   was   that   the   Noldor   first   bethought   them  of 
   letters,   and   Rumil   of  Tuna   was  the   name  of   that  lore-master 
   
   who  first  made  fitting  signs  for  the  recording  of   speech  and 
   song,  some  for   graving  upon   metal  or   in  stone,   others  for 
   drawing with brush or with pen.                                         
     $46b  In  that  time  was  born  in  Eldamar  in  the  house  of  the 
   king,  in  Tirion  upon the  crown of  Tuna, Feanor  the eldest  of the 
   sons  of  Finwe,  and  the  most  beloved.  Miriel  was  the   name  of 
   his  mother.  Silver  was  her  hair and  dark were  her eyes,  but her 
   hands  were  more  skilled  to  fineness  than  any  hands even  of the 
   Noldor.  By  her  was  the  craft  of  needles  devised;  and  were but 
   one  fragment  of  the  broideries  of  Miriel  to  be seen  in Middle- 
   earth  it  would  be  held  dearer  than  a   king's  realm,   for  the 
   richness  of  her  devices  and  the  fire  of  their  colours  were as 
   manifold  and  as  bright  as  the glory  of leaf  and flower  and wing 
   in   the   fields   of   Yavanna.  Therefore   she  was   named  Miriel 
   Serende.*                                                               
  
     $46c  And  Feanor  grew  swiftly  as  if a  secret fire  were kindled 
   within  him.  and  he  was  tall and  fair of  face and  masterful, and 
   he  became  of  all  the  Noldor  the  most  subtle  of  heart  and  of 
   mind,  and  the most  skilled of  hand. He  it was  that in  his youth, 
   bettering  the  work  of  Rumil,  made  those  letters  which  bear his 
   name,  and  which  ever since  the Eldar  have used;  yet this  was the 
   least  of  his  works.  For  he  it  was  that  first  of   the  Noldor 
   discovered  how   gems  greater   and  brighter   than  those   of  the 
   Earth  might  be  made  with  skill.  And  the  first gems  that Feanor 
   devised  were  white  and  colourless,  but  being set  under starlight 
   they   would   blaze   with   blue  and   white  fires   brighter  than 
   Helluin.  And  other  crystals  he  made,   wherein  things   far  away 
   could  be  seen small  but clear,  as with  the eyes  of the  Eagles of 
   Manwe. Seldom were the hand and mind of Feanor at rest.(1)                
     $47   Now   at   length  the   Noontide  of   Valinor  drew   to  its 
   close.  For it  came to  pass that  Melkor, as  the Valar  decreed, had 
   dwelt  for  three  ages  in  the  duress  of  Mandos,  alone.  And when 
   he  had  suffered  that  bondage,  as  the   Valar  had   promised,  he 
   was   brought   again  before   them  in   conclave.  He   looked  then 
   upon  the  bliss  and  glory  of  the  Valar,  and  malice  was  in his 
   heart;  he  looked  upon  the  fair  Children of  Iluvatar that  sat at 
   the  feet  of  the  gods,  and hatred  filled him;  he looked  upon the 
   wealth  of  bright  gems  and  lusted   for  them;   but  he   hid  his 
   thoughts and postponed his vengeance.                                   
                                                                          
    (* [footnote to the text] That is Byrde Miriel (the Broideress): quoth 
   AElfwine.)                                                              
   
     $48  Before  the  gates  of  Valmar   Melkor  abased   himself  at 
   the  feet  of  Manwe  and  sued  for pardon,  promising that,  if he 
   might be made but the least of the  free folk  of Valinor,  he would 
   aid the Valar in all their deeds, and most of all in the  healing of 
   the  many  hurts  that  he  had  wrought  and  now  would   work  no 
   more.  And  Nienna  aided  his  prayer,   but  Mandos   was  silent. 
   Then  Manwe  granted  him  pardon;  but  the  Valar  would  not  yet 
   suffer  him  to  depart  from  their  sight  and  vigilance.  He was 
   given, therefore, a humble dwelling  within the  gates of  the city, 
   and put  on trial;  and he  was not  permitted to  go more  than one 
   league  from  Valmar,  save  by  the  leave  of  Manwe  and  with  a 
   guardian  at  his  side.  But  fair-seeming were  all the  words and 
   deeds  of  Melkor  in  that  time,  and  both  Valar  and  Eldar had 
   much  profit  from  his  aid. Wherefore  in a  while he  was allowed 
   to go freely about the land, and it  seemed to  Manwe that  his evil 
   was  cured. For  he himself  was free  from the  evil and  could not 
   comprehend  it.  and  he  knew  that  in   the  beginning.   in  the 
   thought of Eru, Melkor  had been  even as  he. Yet  it is  said that 
   Ulmo's   heart   misgave   him,  and   Tulkas  clenched   his  hands 
   whenever he saw Melkor, his foe,  go by.  For if  Tulkas is  slow to 
   wrath, slow is he also to forget.                                   
     $49  Most  fair  of  all  was Melkor  to the  Eldar, and  he aided 
   them  in  many works,  if they  would let  him. The  Vanyar, indeed, 
   the  people  of  Ingwe,  held  him  in   suspicion;  for   Ulmo  had 
   warned  them,  and  they  heeded  his  words.  But  the  Noldor took 
  
   delight  in  the  many  things  of  hidden  knowledge that  he could 
   reveal  to  them, and  some hearkened  to words  that it  would have 
   been better that they should never have heard.                      
     $49a  It  has  been  said  indeed  that  Feanor  learned  much  of 
   Melkor in secret, but that  doubtless is  but one  of the  many lies 
   of  Melkor  himself,  envying the  skill of  Feanor and  desiring to 
   claim part in his deeds. For certain  it is  that, snared  though he 
   might be (as others) by the lies of Melkor, none of all  the Eldalie 
   ever  hated  Melkor  more  than  Feanor  son  of  Finwe,  who  first 
   named him Morgoth.                                                  
     $49b   And   in   that  time   there  was   done  the   deed  most 
   renowned  of  all  the  works  of the  Elvenfolk. For  Feanor, being 
   now  come  to  his full  might, was  filled with  a new  thought, or 
   maybe   some   shadow   of   foreknowledge  came   to  him   of  the 
   doom  that  should  be;  and  he  pondered  how  the  Light  of  the 
   Trees,  the  glory  of  the  Blessed   Realm,  might   be  preserved 
   imperishable.  Then  he  began  a  long  and marvellous  labour; and 
   
                                                                          
                                                                             
   he  summoned  all  his  lore,  and his  power, and  his subtle  craft, for 
   he  purposed  now  to  make  things  more  fair  than  any  of  the  Eldar 
   had yet made, whose beauty should last beyond the End.                     
     Three  jewels  he  made,  and  named  them  Silmarils.  A   living  fire 
   burned  within  them  that   was  blended   of  the   Light  of   the  Two 
   Trees.  Of  their  own  radiance  they  shone,  even  in  the dark  of the 
   deepest  treasury;   yet  all   lights  that   fell  upon   them,  however 
   faint,  they   received  and   returned  again   in  marvellous   hues  to 
   which   their   own   inner   fire  gave   a  surpassing   loveliness.  No 
   mortal  flesh,  nor  flesh  unclean,  nor  any  thing  of evil  will could 
   touch   them,   but   it   was  scorched   and  withered;   neither  could 
   they  be  hurt  or  broken  by  any  strength  in   all  the   kingdom  of 
   Arda.  These  jewels  the  Elves  prized  beyond  all  their   works,  and 
   Varda   hallowed   them,   and   Mandos   foretold   that  the   fates  of 
   Arda,  earth,  sea,  and  air,  lay  locked  within  them.  And  the heart 
   of  Feanor  was  fast  bound  to   these  things   that  he   himself  had 
   made.                                                                      
     $50*  But  the   heart  of   Melkor  also   desired  these   fairest  of 
   jewels;   and  from   that  time   with  desire   the  malice   of  Melkor 
   grew  ever  greater,  though   nought  of   it  could   be  seen   in  the 
   semblance  that  he  wore,   or  in   the  fair   form  that   he  assumed 
   after  the  manner  of  the  Valar  his  brethren.  And  when  he  saw his 
   chances  he  sowed  a  seed  of  lies  and  hints  of  evil among  all who 
   were  open  to  his  converse.  Bitterly  did  the  people  of  the Noldor 
   atone  for  their  folly  in  the  days  to   come.  Coming   often  among 
   them  he  would   speak  ever   words  of   greatest  praise,   sweet  but 
   poisoned  honey;  for   amid  all   the  fair   words  others   were  ever 
   subtly  woven.  Visions  he  would   conjure  in   their  hearts   of  the 
   mighty  realms  they  might  have  ruled  at  their  own  will,  in  power 
   and  freedom   in  the   East.  And   then  he   would  whisper,   to  any 
   that  leaned  towards  him,  that  the  gods  had  brought  the  Eldar  to 
   Valinor  because  of  their  jealousy,  fearing  that  the  beauty  of the 
   Quendi,  and   the  makers'   power  that   Iluvatar  had   bequeathed  to 
  
   them,  would  grow  too  great  for  the  Valar  to  govern, as  the Elves 
   waxed and spread over the wide lands of the world.                         
     In  those  days,  moreover,  though  the  Valar   knew  indeed   of  the 
   coming  of  Men  that  were  to  be,(2) the Elves   knew  yet   nought  of 
   it;  for  the  gods  had  not  revealed  it,  and  the  time  was  not yet 
   near.  But  Melkor  spake  to  the   Elves  in   secret  of   Mortal  Men, 
                                                                             
   (* The beginning of this paragraph corresponds in content to the end of QS 
   $49.)                                                                      
   
     
                                                                        
    though  he  knew  little  of  the  truth.  Manwe  alone  knew  aught 
    clearly of  the mind  of Iluvatar  concerning Men,  and he  has ever 
    been  their  friend.  Yet Melkor  whispered that  the gods  kept the 
    Eldar  captive,  so  that  Men  coming  should  defraud them  of the 
    kingdoms  of  Middle-earth;  for  the  weaker  and  short-lived race 
    the  Valar  saw  would  be  more  easily   swayed  by   them.  Small 
    truth was there in this, and little have the Valar ever prevailed to 
    sway  the  wills or  fates of  Men, and  least of  all to  good. But 
    many of the Noldor believed, or half-believed,  the evil  words. [It 
    is told, also, that at  this time  Melkor would  speak to  the Eldar 
    of  weapons  and  armour, and  of the  power that  they give  to him 
    that  is  armed  to  defend  his  own  (as he  said). The  Eldar had 
    before  possessed  no  weapons,  and  since  the chaining  of Melkor 
    the  armouries  of  the  gods  had  been  shut.  But the  Noldor now 
    learned  the  fashioning  of  swords  of  tempered  steel,  and  the 
    making  of  bows  and  of  arrows  and  of  spears;  and  they  made 
    shields in those  days and  emblazoned them  with devices  of silver 
    and  gold  and  gems.  Thus  it was  that the  Noldor were  armed in 
    the days of their Flight. Thus  too, as  oft was  seen, the  evil of 
    Melkor  was  turned  against  him;  for  the  swords  of  the Gnomes 
    did  him  more  hurt  than  anything  under   the  gods   upon  this 
    earth. Yet they had  little joy  of Melkor's  teaching; for  all the 
    sorrows  of  the  Gnomes  they  wrought  with  their own  swords, as 
    later shall be seen. Quoth Pengolod.]                                
         $51  Thus,  ere  the  gods  were  aware,  the peace  of Valinor 
    was  poisoned.  The  Noldor  began  to  murmur  against   the  Valar 
    and  their  kindred;  and  many became  filled with  vanity, forget- 
    ting  all  that  the  gods  had  given  them  and  taught  to  them. 
    Fiercest  burned  the  flame  in  the  eager  heart  of  Feanor, and 
    Melkor  laughed  in  his  secrecy; for  to that  mark above  all had 
    his lies been addressed, and Feanor he most  hated, lusting  all the 
    while for  the Silmarils.  Yet never  could he  come nigh  them; for 
    though  at  great  feasts  Feanor  would  wear  them,  blazing  upon 
    his brow,  at other  times they  were guarded  close, locked  in the 
    deep  hoards  of Tuna.  There were  no thieves  in Valinor,  as yet; 
    but Feanor  loved the  Silmarils with  a greedy  love, and  he began 
    to grudge the sight of them to all save to his sire and to his sons. 
         $52  High  princes were  Feanor and  Fingolfin, the  elder sons 
    of  Finwe;  but  they  grew  proud  and jealous  each of  his right, 
    and  his  possessions.  And  lo!  Melkor  set  new lies  abroad, and 
    whispers  came to  Feanor that  Fingolfin and  his sons,  Fingon and 
  
    Turgon,  were  plotting  to  usurp  the leadership  of Finwe  and of 
   
       
                                                                      
    the elder house of Feanor,  and to  supplant them  by leave  of the 
    Valar - for the Valar were  ill-pleased that  the Silmarils  lay in 
    Tuna, and were not given to their keeping.  Of these  lies quarrels 
    were  born  among  the  proud  children  of  Finwe,  and  of  these 
    quarrels  came  the  end  of  the  high  days  of  Valinor  and the 
    evening of its ancient glory; for Feanor  spake words  of rebellion 
    against  the  Valar,  crying  aloud  that  he  would   depart  from 
    Valinor back to the  world without,  and deliver,  as he  said, the 
    Gnomes  from  thraldom,  if  they  would   follow  him.   And  when 
    Fingolfin  sought  to  restrain  him  Feanor  drew  his  sword upon 
    him.(3) For  the lies  of Melkor,  though he  knew not  clearly their 
    source, had taken root in the pride of his heart.                  
       $53  Then  the  Valar  were  wroth  and  dismayed, and (4) Feanor 
    was  summoned  to  answer  in  the  Ring  of  Doom;  and  there the 
    lies of Melkor were  laid bare  for all  those to  see who  had the 
    will.  By  the  judgement  of  the  gods  Feanor  was  banished for 
    twenty years (5) from  Tuna, since  he had  disturbed its  peace. But 
    with  him  went  Finwe  his  father,  who loved  him more  than his 
    other   sons,   and   many   other   Gnomes   also.   Northward  in 
    Valinor, in the hills near  to the  halls of  Mandos, they  built a 
    strong  place  and  a  treasury  at  Formenos;(6) and they gathered 
    there  a  multitude  of  gems.  But Fingolfin  ruled the  Noldor in 
    Tuna;  and  thus  Melkor's  words  seemed justified  (though Feanor 
    had  wrought  their  fulfilment   by  his   own  deeds),   and  the 
    bitterness  that  Melkor  had  sown endured,  even though  the lies 
    were revealed, and long afterwards it lived still between  the sons 
    of Feanor and Fingolfin.                                           
       $54  Straight from  the midst  of their  council the  Valar sent 
    Tulkas  to  lay  hands  on  Melkor  and bring  him again  to judge- 
    ment,  but  Melkor  hid  himself, and  none could  discover whither 
    he  had  gone;  and  the  shadows  of  all  standing  things seemed 
    to grow longer and darker in  that time.  It is  said that  for two 
    years (7) none  saw  Melkor,  until  he  appeared privily  to Feanor, 
    feigning  friendship  with  cunning  argument,  and  urging  him to 
    his  former  thought  of  flight. But  his cunning  overreached his 
    aim;  for  knowing  that  the jewels  held the  heart of  Feanor in 
    thrall,  he said  at the  last: 'Here  is a  strong place  and well 
    guarded, but  think not  that the  Silmarils will  lie safe  in any 
    treasury within reach of the Valar!'                               
       Then the  fires of  the heart  of Feanor  were kindled,  and his 
    eyes blazed, and his  sight burned  through all  the fair-semblance 
    of  Melkor  to the  dark depths  of his  mind, and  perceived there 
   
    
                                                                      
   his  fierce  lust for  the Silmarils.  Then hate  overcame Feanor's 
   fear,  and  he  spoke  shamefully  to  Melkor,  saying:  'Get  thee 
   gone,  gangrel!  Thou  jail-crow  of  Mandos!'  And  he   shut  the 
   doors of his house upon the mightiest  of all  the dwellers  in Ea, 
  
   as though he were a beggar.                                         
     And  Melkor  departed  in  shame,  for he  was himself  in peril, 
   and  saw not  his time  yet for  revenge; but  his heart  was black 
   with  anger.  And  Finwe was  filled with  dread, and  sent messen- 
   gers in haste to the Valar.                                         
     $55  Now the  gods were  sitting in  council before  their gates, 
   fearing  the  lengthening  of  the  shadows,  when   the  messenger 
   came  from  Finwe,  but  ere  Tulkas  could  set forth  others came 
   that  brought  tidings from  Eldanor. For  Melkor had  fled through 
   the Kalakirya, and from the  hill of  Tuna the  Elves saw  him pass 
   in  wrath  as  a  thunder-cloud.  Thus Melkor  departed, and  for a 
   while  the  Trees  shone  again unshadowed,  and still  Valinor was 
   fair; yet as a cloud  far off  that looms  ever higher,  borne upon 
   a  slow  cold  wind,  a  doubt  now  marred  the  mirth of  all the 
   dwellers  in  Aman,  dreading  they  knew not  what evil  might yet 
   come.  And  the  Valar  sought ever  for news  of Melkor,  in vain. 
   But he  passed from  Eldanor and (8) came into  that region that is 
   called Arvalin, which lies south  of the  Bay of  Elende, and  is a 
   narrow  land  beneath  the  eastern  feet   of  the   Mountains  of 
   Aman.  There  the  shadows  were  deepest   and  thickest   in  the 
   World. In that  land, secret  and unknown,  dwelt in  spider's form 
   Ungoliante,  weaver  of  dark  webs.  It  is  not  told  whence she 
   came;  from  the  Outer  Darkness,  maybe, that  lies in  Ea beyond 
   the walls of the World. In a ravine  she lived,  and spun  her webs 
   in a cleft of the mountains; for  she sucked  up light  and shining 
   things to  spin them  forth again  in black  nets of  choking gloom 
   and clinging fog. She hungered ever for more food.                  
     $56  Melkor  met  Ungoliante   in  Arvalin,   and  with   her  he 
   plotted  his  revenge;  but  she  demanded  a  great  and  terrible 
   reward, ere  she would  dare the  perils of  Valinor and  the power 
   of  the gods.  Then, when  Melkor had  vowed to  give all  that she 
   lusted  for,  she  wove  a  great  darkness  about  her  for  their 
   protection,  and black  ropes she  span, and  cast from  rocky peak 
   to peak; and in this way she scaled at last the highest pinnacle of 
   the  mountains,  far  south  of  Taniquetil.  In  that  region  the 
   vigilance  of  the  Valar  was  less,  because  the  wild  woods of 
   Orome  lay  in  the  south  of  Valinor,  and  the  walls   of  the 
   mountains  looked  there  eastward  upon  the  untrodden  land  and 
   
                                                              I             
                                                                           
   empty seas; and the gods held guard rather against the North             
   where of old Melkor had delved his fortress and deep throne.             
                                                                           
     For $$57 - 9 see the end of the commentary on this chapter, p. 193. 
                                                                           
                                     NOTES.                                 
                                                                           
   1. This  passage  concerning  the gems  devised by  Feanor (following 
      'yet this was the least of his works') was a secondary  addition (see 
      p. 184). See the commentary on $46c.                                  
      2  From  this  point  the  virtually  continuous  newly  written text 
      changes to a  heavily emended  and interpolated  treatment of  the QS 
  
      manuscript (p. 184).                                                  
   3. 'drew  his  sword  upon  him'  was  changed  from  'menaced  him with 
      his sword'.                                                           
   4. 'Then  the Valar  were wroth  and dismayed,  and' was  a secondary 
      addition.                                                             
   5. 'twenty years' was changed from 'ten years'.                           
   6. 'at Formenos' was a secondary addition.                                
   7. 'two years' was changed from 'a great while'.                          
   8. From  this  point  the new  work on  the chapter  effectively ceases, 
      and  the  few  differences  from QS  belong to  the earlier  layer of 
      emendation that was taken up into LQ 1; but  I give  the text  to the 
      end of $56 in order to take in the majority of these earlier changes. 
                                                                           
                  Commentary on Chapter 6, 'Of the Silmarils                
                         and the Darkening of Valinor'.                     
                                                                           
   A  comparison  will  show  that  the new  writing in  LQ stands  in close 
   relation  to  the  corresponding  part  of  AAm.   New  elements   in  LQ 
   appear also in  AAm, such  as Feanor's  mother Miriel  ($78, p.  92), the 
   devising of letters by Rumil  and Feanor  ($$80, 83),  or the  placing of 
   the making of the Silmarils after the  release of  Melkor (p.  104, $92). 
   There are  constant similarities  of wording  and many  actual identities 
   of  phrase  (notably  in  the   encounter  of   Feanor  with   Melkor  at 
   Formenos, LQ $54, AAm $102).                                             
    Can  precedence  be  established  between  the   two?  It   is  scarcely 
   possible to demonstrate it one way or the  other, for  individual details 
   tell in  both ways.  Thus Feanor's  word to  Melkor, 'gangrel',  was that 
   first written in LQ,  whereas in  AAm it  replaced 'beggarman';  but 'the 
   Valar  were  wroth  and  dismayed'  is  an  addition  to  LQ   (note  4), 
   whereas  'the  Gods  were  wroth'  in AAm  ($99) was  not. The  change in 
   LQ of 'ten years' to 'twenty years'  as the  term of  Feanor's banishment 
   from Tirion (note  5) is  a change  also in  AAm ($99  and note  10), and 
   the name Formenos is an addition in both. I  think in  fact that  the two 
   texts were closely contemporary. It will be seen that after  the revision 
   in  LQ  has  come to  an end  AAm continues  on (from  $105) in  the same 
   
    larger  and  more  expansive  fashion obviously  based structurally  on the 
    Quenta tradition: and  it may  be therefore  that the  LQ text  petered out 
    because  the  'Annals'  (scarcely   'Annals'  any   more)  had   become  my 
    father's preference.                                                        
      How  he  conceived  the  relation  between  the  two  at this  time seems 
    impossible  to  say.  As  I  have  said (p.  102), 'we  see the  annal form 
    disappearing   as  a   fully-fledged  narrative   emerges';  and   the  AAm 
    narrative,  while  differing  in  every  sentence  from   the  Silmarillion 
    version, is nonetheless very  obviously 'the  same'. Certainly  too similar 
    to  it to  be regarded  as the  representation of  a separate  tradition of 
    learning  and  memory, or  even of  the work  of a  different 'loremaster'. 
    There  are  only  the  most  minor  variations in  the two  narratives (for 
    example,  in  LQ  the  messengers  came  to  Valinor  telling  that  Melkor 
    had  fled  through  the  Kalakirya  before  Tulkas had  set out  in pursuit 
    ($55),  whereas  in  AAm  the  messengers  came   'ere  Orome   and  
  Tulkas 
    had  ridden  far'  ($104));  and  there is  constant echoing  of vocabulary 
  
    and phrasing. See further on this topic pp. 289 - 91.                       
                                                                               
    $46b  Byrde Miriel (in the footnote to the text): cf. AAm $7S (p. 92), 
          where  Feanor's  mother  (in  a replacement  entry) is  given, rather 
          oddly,  the Old  English 'surname'  Byrde, not  Serende, in  the text 
          itself and without reference to AElfwine.                             
    $46c  The  passage  in  AAm  $83  (p.  92 and  note 5)  concerning 
  Feanor's 
          study  of  the  making  of  gems  by  skill was  an addition,  as was 
          that  in  the present  text (note  1 above);  the idea  is associated 
          with the change  from the  devising of  gems by  the Noldor  to their 
          obtaining   them  from   the  ground   of  Aman   (see  LQ   $40  and 
          commentary).                                                          
            With  the  mention  of the  'crystals ...  wherein things  far away 
          could  be  seen  small  but  clear'  (not  referred  to  in  AAm) cf. 
          Gandalf's  words  in  The  Two   Towers  (III.11):   'The   palantiri 
          came   from   beyond   Westernesse,   from   Eldamar.    The   Noldor 
          made  them.  Feanor  himself,  maybe,  wrought   them,  in   days  so 
          long ago that the time cannot be measured in years.'                  
    $49a  Cf.   AAm  $123   (p.  108):   'Then  Feanor   rose  up   and  cursed 
          Melkor,   naming   him    Morgoth'.   In    AAm   Melkor    is   used 
          throughout   until   the   time   when   Feanor  named   him  Morgoth 
          (p. 123, $123); so  also in  the revision  of QS  the use  of Morgoth 
          before this point in the narrative was changed to Melkor.             
    $49b  The passage concerning the Silmarils  corresponds in  content to 
          the  latter  part  of  QS  $46;  for, as  in AAm,  the making  of the 
          Silmarils now comes after the release of Melkor.                      
     $50  The  passage  on  the  arming of  the Elves  is no  longer given  as a 
          footnote,  and  is  moved  to  a  different  place  from  that  in QS 
          ($49);  but  it  is  enclosed  within  brackets  and   attributed  to 
          Pengolod.  The  text  is  at  this  point   in  any   case  extremely 
   
        disordered,  since  it  consists partly  of new  writing and  partly of 
        passages  retained  from  the  original  QS  text.  The  old  note  was 
        largely  written  out  afresh,  though  it  was  not   greatly  changed 
        from  the  earlier  form: the  chief difference  being that  whereas it 
        was  said  in  QS  that  the  Elves  had previously  possessed 'weapons 
        of  the  chase,  spears  and bows  and arrows'  it is  now told  (as in 
        AAm,  p.  96,  $97)  that  they had  no weapons  before this  time. See 
        further p. 281.                                                        
   $52  On Feanor's drawing his sword on Fingolfin see p. 104, $98. - It 
        is curious that (despite $46b 'in Tirion upon the crown of 
        Tuna') here 'the Silmarils lay in Tuna', and again in $53 
        Fingolfin ruled the Noldor ir Tuna'. The same is found in AAm 
        (p. 90, $67), and much later (see p. 282). 
   $55  The words 'in Ea', not found in LQ 1, belong with the later 
        work on the QS manuscript as presented in the text given above 
        (see note 8). On the words 'the Outer Darkness... that lies in Ea 
        beyond the walls of the World' see pp. 62 - 4. 
   $$51-9  In the last paragraphs of the chapter, not given in the text 
        (p. 191), changes made to QS were: 
          $57:  Morgoth > Melkor, and at all subsequent occur- 
                rences. 
  
          $58:  Tun > Tuna; the shores of Elvenhome > the shores of 
                Eldamar; Silpion > Telperion; protected by fate 
                omitted; With his black spear > Suddenly with his 
                black spear; leaf and branch and root > root and leaf 
                and bough; and at the end of the paragraph (after she 
                swelled to monstrous form) was added: but still she 
                was athirst. She drank therefore also of the vats of 
                Varda, and drained them utterly. 
          559:  their feet > the feet of the hunters; escaped the hunt > 
                escaped them. 
                                                                          
     I have noticed earlier (p.142) that much later (after the publication 
   of The Lord of the  Rings) my  father turned  to new  narrative writing 
   wit hin the body of the Quenta Silmarillion:  beginning with  Chapter 1, 
   which  became  the  Valaquenta,  and  then   jumping  to   the  present 
   chapter, 6. A new story of ramifying implications, that of the death of 
   Feanor's  mother Miriel  and Finwe's  second marriage  to Indis  of the 
   Vanyar,  had now  entered; but  this further  and final  development is 
   here postponed (see pp. 205 ff.).                                       
                                                                          
                       7  OF THE FLIGHT OF THE NOLDOR.                     
                                                                          
   The textual history of this chapter is relatively  simple (for  the late 
   rewriting just referred to, which extends some little way into  it, see 
   
                                                                   f        
                                                                           
   pp.  292  ff.).  The  original chapter  in QS  (V.232 -  8, where  it is 
   numbered 5)  was corrected,  not very  extensively, at  the time  of the 
   1951  revision,  and  as  corrected  was  typed  in the  amanuensis text 
   LQ 1. This received no corrections at all, but  on the  later amanuensis 
   typescript  LQ  2  my  father  made  a few  changes, mostly  the regular 
   alteration of names. In this case I do  not give  the revised  text, but 
   record individually the significant  changes made  to QS.  Various small 
   changes  of  wording  are  not mentioned,  nor are  regular name-changes 
   as  Melko  >  Melkor,  Tun  > Tuna  or Tirion,  Kor > Tuna, the  pass of 
   Kor  >  the  pass  of  Kalakiryan,  Elwe  > Olwe'.  In $69  western land 
   >  Westland  and  Helkarakse   > Helkaraxe'  (so spelt  in AAm),  in $70 
   strands  of  Elvenhome  >  strands  of  Eldanor,   and  in   $71  Eruman 
   > Araman (cf. AAm $125, pp. 108, 123).                                   
                                                                           
   $60  At the first three occurrences  'Morgoth' >  'Melkor', and  at the 
        end  of  the  paragraph,   after  'the   violence  of   Morgoth',  was 
        added:  'for  such  was  his  name  from  that  day  forth  among  the 
        Gnomes';  thereafter  'Morgoth'  was  retained.  At  the  foot  of the 
        page  my  father  noted:  'In  more   ancient  form   Moringotto'.  It 
        was  here  that  the  story  entered  that  Melkor  received  the name 
        Morgoth  at  this time,  though there  was no  suggestion yet  that it 
        was  Feanor  who  gave  it  to  him.  That   entered  in   AAm  ($123) 
        and  in  the  contemporary  rewriting  of  Chapter  6 (p.  186, $49a); 
        no  doubt  at  the  same  time  my  father  struck   out  on   the  QS 
        manuscript  the  addition  just  given  and  substituted:  'So  Feanor 
        called  him  in  that  hour:  the  Black  Foe, and  that name  he bore 
  
        among   the   Noldor   ever  after.'   Morgoth  was   translated  'the 
        Dark  Enemy'  in  the  AAm  passage,  but  for  some  reason  this was 
        rejected (p. 120, note 2).                                         
           The  sentence  in  $60  'a   thing  before   unseen  that   in  the 
        gathering  night  had  seemed  to  be  a  spider  of  monstrous  form' 
        was  changed  to  'a  thing  before  unseen  for  which  no  word  was 
        known,  a  vast  shape  of  darkness  black  in the  gathering night'; 
        cf.  AAm  $122.  The  Valar  are   to  be   wholly  ignorant   of  the 
        nature  of  the  aid  that  Melkor  had   summoned  (cf.   AAm  $124), 
        and  the  Darkness  (or  'Unlight')  of  Ungoliante becomes  a central 
        idea of the legend.                                                 
                                                                           
   $62  The passage concerning the Orcs, from 'he brought into being 
        the race of the Orcs' to the end of the paragraph, was rewritten 
        as follows: 
          he brought into being the race of the Orkor,* and they grew 
          and multiplied in the bowels of the earth. These creatures 
          Morgoth made in envy and mockery of the Elves. Therefore in 
          form they were like unto the Children of Iluvatar, yet foul to 
          look upon; for they were made in hatred, and with hatred 
   
              they were filled. Their voices were as the clashing of stones, 
              and they laughed not, save only at torment and cruel deeds. 
              Clamhoth, the hosts of tumult, the Noldor called them. 
                *[footnote to the text) In Cnomish speech this name is orch 
                 of one, yrch of many. Orcs we may name them, for in the 
                 ancient days they were strong and fell as demons; yet they 
                 were of other kind, a spawn of earth corrupted by the 
                 power of Morgoth, and they could be slain or destroyed 
                 by the valiant: quoth AElfwine. 
           This is closely related to AAm $127, as that was first written (see 
           pp. 120 - 1, notes 5 - 7, and commentary p. 123), and contains 
           the same conjunction of two apparently different theories, that 
           the Orcs were 'made' by Morgoth and that they were 'a spawn 
           of earth' corrupted by him. 
             My father then altered the passage by cutting out AElfwine's 
           footnote to the word Orkor but adding a closely similar passage 
           in the body of the text, thus: 
             Glamhoth, the hosts of tumult, the Noldor called them. Orcs 
             we may name them,* for in ancient days they were strong and 
             fell as demons. Yet they were not of demon-kind, but a spawn 
             of earth corrupted by Morgoth, and they could be slain or 
             destroyed by the valiant with weapons of war. 
               *[footnote to the text] Quoth AElfwine. 
           This rearrangement is puzzling, for AElfwine's contribution can 
           hardly be limited to the words 'Orcs we may name them' (see p. 
           124); but perhaps by placing the asterisk at this point my father 
           meant to indicate that all that follows it was added by AElfwine. 
           On the LQ typescript he changed it again, putting the whole 
           passage from 'Orcs we may name them' into a footnote. 
             On the QS manuscript he scribbled later, against the first part 
           of the passage, concerning the making of the Orcs: 'Alter this. 
           See Annals.' This refers to the change introduced into AAm 
  
           whereby the Orcs had been bred from captured Quendi many 
           ages before: see the commentary on AAm $127 (p. 123). 
                                                                             
    $67    'masters  of  the enchanted  light' >  'masters of  the unsullied 
           Light'; cf. AAm $133 'lords of the unsullied Light'.               
                                                                             
    $68    'But  of  his  own  sons  Inglor alone  spake with  him [Finrod]; 
           Angrod  and Egnor  took the  part of  Feanor, and  Orodreth stood 
           aside' >  'But of  his own  children Inglor  alone spoke  in like 
           manner;  for  Angrod and  Egnor and  Galadriel were  with Fingon, 
           whereas Orodreth stood  aside and  spoke not.'  As AAm  was first 
           written  the  same account  of the  associations of  the Noldorin 
           princes  was  given,  but  it  was  changed immediately:  see AAm 
           $135 (pp. 112, 125), and p. 121, note 12.                          
   
          'and with Fingolfin were Finrod and Inglor' > 'and with 
        Fingolfin were Finrod and his house' 
   $72  The whole of this paragraph was rewritten as follows: 
          Then Finrod turned back, being filled with grief, and with 
          bitterness against the house of Feanor because of his kinship 
          with Olwe of Alqualonde; and many of his people went with 
          him, retracing their steps in sorrow, until they beheld once 
          more the far beam of the Mindon upon Tuna, still shining in 
          the night, and so came at last to Valinor again. And they 
          received the pardon of the Valar, and Finrod was set to rule 
          the remnant of the Noldor in the Blessed Realm. But his sons 
          were not with him, for they would not forsake the sons of 
          Fingolfin; and all Fingolfin's folk went forward still, fearing to 
          face the doom of the gods, since not all of them had been 
          guiltless of the kinslaying at Alqualonde. Moreover Fingon 
          and Turgon, though they had no part in that deed, were bold 
          and fiery of heart and loath to abandon any task to which 
          they had put their hands until the bitter end, if bitter it must 
          be. So the main host held on, and all too swiftly the evil that 
          was foretold began its work. 
        This is almost word for word the same as AAm $156, the only 
        real difference being the mention here that Fingon and Turgon 
        had no part in the kinslaying. That the rewriting of QS preceded 
        the passage in AAm, however, is shown by the fact that Olwe' is 
        here a later change from Elwe'. 
   $73  'and they took with them only such as were faithful to their 
        house, among whom were Angrod and Egnor' was left un- 
        changed, through oversight, and survived into the typescript 
        LQ 2. The association of Angrod and Egnor with the Feanorians 
        (so that they were given passage to Middle-earth in the ships) had 
        been abandoned in the rewritings of QS $$68, 72 given above. 
          'a great burning, terrible and bright' > 'a great burning, 
        terrible and bright, at the place that was after called Losgar, at 
        the outlet of the Firth of Drengist'. The same addition was made 
        to AAm ($162, pp. 120, 127, and p. 122 note 20). 
          'Therefore led by Fingolfin, and Fingon, Turgon, and Inglor' 
        > 'Therefore led by Fingolfin and his sons, and by Inglor and 
        Galadriel the fair and valiant'; this is virtually the text of AAm 
  
        ($163, p. 120). 
          'and came unto Beleriand at the rising of the sun' > 'and came 
        unto Middle-earth at the rising of the Moon'; cf. AAm $163 
        (pp. 120, 127). 
                                                                            
   Emendations made to one or other  of the  copies of  the typescript  LQ 2 
   give the later names or name-forms  of certain  of the  Noldorin princes, 
   
    
                                                                            
   as  in  Chapter  5  (pp.  177,  181, $$41  - 2):  Finrod >  Finarphin and 
   Finarfin,  Inglor  >  Finrod,  Egnor  > AEgnor (as  emended in  Chapter 5 
   spelt Aegnor). - In  'his ancient  fortress, Utumno  in the  North' ($62) 
   Utumno  >  Angband; this  reflects the  late story  that both  Utumno and 
   Angband were built in the ancient days  (see p.  156, $12)  - and  it was 
   of  course to  the western  fortress, Angband,  that Melkor  returned and 
   which he rebuilt from its ruins.                                          
     Against  the  passage  in   $68  'The   greater  part   marched  behind 
   Fingolfin, who with his sons yielded to the  general voice  against their 
   wisdom,  because  they  would not  desert their  people' my  father noted 
   on  a  copy  of  LQ 2:  'also because  of the  promise made  by Fingolfin 
   (above)'. This refers to a passage in the final rewriting of the previous 
   chapter  (p. 287,  $58c), where  Fingolfin said  to Feanor  before Manwe: 
   'Thou shalt lead  and I  will follow.'  The word  'above' means  that the 
   final  text  was  in  being  and  had  been  incorporated  into the  LQ 2 
   typescript.                                                               
                                                                            
                     8  OF THE SUN AND MOON AND THE HIDING                    
                                  OF VALINOR.                                
                                                                            
   The textual situation here is the simplest so far: we have the chapter in 
   QS  (V.239  - 43),  and emendations  made to  QS in  1951, taken  up into 
   the  typescript  LQ  1,  which  was  not  emended  subsequently.  (A  few 
   lightly  pencilled  alterations  were  not incorporated  in LQ  1, either 
   because  the  typist  could  not  interpret  them  or  because  they were 
   entered  on  the  manuscript subsequently.)  As with  Chapter 6  (p. 184) 
   the later typescript LQ 2 is not extant. The history  of this  chapter in 
   The  Silmarillion  therefore  ends  with the  few changes  made to  QS in 
   1951;  there  is  also  the  account  in AAm  $$164-81, which  was itself 
   closely  derived  from  QS,  with  changes  and  omissions. In  this case 
   again I give the significant changes made to QS and  not the  whole text. 
   Regular  changes  of  name   are  ($79)   Kalakilya  >   Kalakiryan,  the 
   mound of Kor > the mound of Tuna.                                         
   
   574  The passage beginning 'And Manwe bade Yavanna ...' was 
        changed to a form almost identical with AAm $167 (p. 129): 
        And Manwe bade Yavanna and Nienna to put forth all their 
        powers of growth and healing; and they put forth all their 
        powers upon the Trees, but the tears of Nienna availed not to 
        heal their mortal wounds; and for a long while Yavanna sang 
        on alone in the shadows. Yet even as hope failed and her song 
        faltered in the dark, lo! Telperion bore at last upon a leafless 
        bough one great flower of silver, and Laurelin a single golden 
  
        fruit. 
   
    $75   The   passage   giving   the  names   of  the   Sun  and   Moon  was 
          changed to a form intermediate between QS and AAm $171:              
            Isil the Sheen  the gods  of old  named the  Moon in  Valinor, and 
          Anar  Fire-golden  they  named   the  Sun;   but  the   Eldar  named 
          them  also  Rana the  wayward, the  giver of  visions, and  [Urin >] 
          Naira, the heart of flame, that awakens and consumes.                
          Thus  Urin  >  Anar  (with  changed  meaning, 'Fire-golden'),  as in 
          AAm,  but  this  and Isil  remain names  given by  the Gods,  not by 
          the  Vanyar;  Urin  was  at  first  changed  about  with   Anar  and 
          made  the  Eldarin  name  of  the  Sun,  but  was  then  replaced by 
          Naira  (Vasa  in  AAm).  Rana  (replacing  Rana)  and  Naira  remain 
          Eldarin names, whereas in AAm Rana and Vasa are Noldorin.            
            'The  maiden  chosen  from  among  their  own  folk by  the Valar' 
          >  'The  maiden  whom  the  Valar  chose   from  among   the  Maiar' 
          (agreeing with AAm $172).                                            
            Pencilled  in  the  margin  against  Arien  (above   the  original 
          marginal  gloss  by  AElfwine  hyrned 'horned'  to the  name Tilion, 
          V.240,  footnote)  is  the  unrecorded  Old  English   word Daegbore 
          ('Day-bearer',  feminine,.  In  AAm   ($172,  marginal   notes)  the 
          Old  English  words  supplied  by  AElfwine  are hyrned  and daegred 
          (daybreak, dawn).                                                    
            'the pools lit by the flickering light of Silpion' > 'the pools of 
          Este  in  Telperion's  flickering beams'  (agreeing with  AAm $172). 
          Silpion > Telperion subsequently (see p. 59, $5).                    
    $76   'Rana  was  first  wrought'  >  'Isil  was  first  wrought'  (as AAm 
          $173).                                                               
            'Melko'  >  'Morgoth',  because  he  is  to  be  known  as Morgoth 
          from  the  point  in  the  narrative  where  he  is given  that name 
          (p. 194, $60).                                                       
    $77   'the prayers  of Lorien  and Nienna'  > 'the  prayers of  Lorien and 
          Este' (as AAm $175).                                                 
            'Varda  changed  her  design'  > 'Varda  changed her  counsel' (as 
          AAm $175).                                                           
            The entire passage beginning at  'is the  hour of  greatest light' 
          and continuing to $79 'the Valar store  the radiance  of the  Sun in 
          many vessels' was put into the past tense (cf. AAm $$ 175 - 8). 
    $78   Eruman   >   Aruman   (not   Araman).   Since  Eruman   was  
  changed 
          to  Araman in  the revision  made at  this time  to an  earlier page 
          in  QS  ($71)  Aruman  here  is  no   doubt  merely   an  incomplete 
          alteration.                                                          
    $79   Rewriting  of  the  passage in  QS beginning  'That light  lives now 
          only  in  the Silmarils'  removed at  last the  ancient idea  of the 
          'rekindling'  of  'the  Elder  Sun  and Moon,  which are  the Trees' 
          (for the history of this see II.285 - 6, IV.20, 49, 98), or at least 
          restricted it to a foretelling of the recovery of the Silmarils; but 
   
       the strange prophecy of Ulmo that this would only come to pass 
       through the aid of Men was retained. To none of this is there 
       anything corresponding in AAm. The changed passage reads: 
         That light lives now only in the Silmarils; though there shall 
  
         yet come a time, maybe, when they are found again and their 
         fire released, and the ancient joy and glory return. Ulmo 
         foretold to the Valar...' 
         The sentence (not in AAm, $180) 'the fleet of the Teleri kept 
       the shore' was changed to 'rebuilt with Osse's aid, the fleet of 
       the Teleri kept the shore'. 
                                                                       
   $80 'the Bay of Elvenhome' > 'The Bay of Eldanor'.                   
                                                                       
   It seems to me very probable that my father made these changes to QS 
   before he wrote the section on  the Sun  and Moon  in the  Annals of 
   Aman; in any case they were doubtless closely contemporary.          
   
               (II)     THE SECOND PHASE.                                      
                                                                             
   An  acute  problem  of  presentation  arose  in the  treatment of  the late 
   expanded  version  of  Chapter  6  Of  the Silmarils  and the  Darkening of 
   Valinor (see pp. 142, 184 ff.), in that the first part of the new  text was 
   based  on  and  developed  in  stages  from  a major  independent disquisi- 
   tion  concerning the  nature of  the Eldar.  Arising out  of an  account of 
   their marriage laws  and customs,  this discussion  extends into  a lengthy 
   analysis of the meaning  of death,  immortality and  rebirth in  respect of 
   the  Elves.  I found  that to  give the  late narrative  text of  Chapter 6 
   immediately following  the text  of the  'first phase'  version, postponing 
   the  long  and  remarkable  essay  from  which  it  derives,  was extremely 
   confusing; while to introduce the essay  into the  series of  'first phase' 
   chapters  made  matters worse.  For this  reason I  have divided  this part 
   of  the  book  into  two  sections,  and  give  here  separately  the  late 
   narrative versions of Chapters  1, 6,  and a  part of  7 together  with the 
   essay  on  the  Eldar.  To  date these  writings (and  those given  in Part 
   Four)  with  any real  precision seems  impossible on  the evidence  that I 
   know of, but such as  there is  points clearly  in most  cases to  the late 
   1950s and not much later (for detailed discussion see p. 300).             
                                                                             
                                       *                                      
                                                                             
                                 THE VALAQUENTA.                               
                                                                             
   Of  the  final,  enlarged  form  of  the  old  Chapter  1,  the  Valaquenta 
   (abbreviated  Vq),  there  are  two  texts, both  of them  typescripts made 
   by my father (Vq 1 and Vq  2). Vq  1 begins  as a  copy of  LQ 2,  but very 
   soon  diverges,  and  with  the  introduction  of  much new  matter becomes 
   in several parts entirely distinct. Though  typewritten it  is very  much a 
   draft text, confused  and (at  any rate  as it  exists now)  incomplete. It 
   
                                                                              
                                                                               
    was followed, I would think immediately, by the finished text Vq 2.         
      Vq  1  is  headed   like  the   preceding  versions,   'QUENTA  SILMARIL- 
    LION.  Here  begins  the  Silmarillion,  or the  History of  the Silmarils. 
    I.  Of  the  Valar.'  Vq  2,  on  the  other  hand, is  headed 'VALAQUENTA. 
    Here  is  the  Account  of the  Valar and  Maiar according  to the  Lore of 
    the  Eldar.'  That  the  original  first  chapter  of The  Silmarillion had 
  
    become a separate entity  like the  Ainulindale' is  shown, apart  from the 
    new title, by the fact that to the final text (LQ 2)  of the  next chapter, 
    Of  Valinor  and  the  Two  Trees,  a  title-page  (together  with  a  page 
    carrying  the  preamble, AEaelfwine's  note, and  the Translator's  note) 
  was 
    attached, and the chapter numbered  '1'. This  title-page is  virtually the 
    same  as  that  in  the  old QS  typescript (see  V.202), with  the heading 
    'Eldanyare'  and  beneath  'Quenta Silmarillion',  the division  into three 
    parts,  and  the  forms  Pennas Silevril,  Yenie Valinoren,  Inias Valannor 
    (where  however  the  old   typescript  was   changed  to   Balannor),  and 
    Inias  Beleriand.  The fact  that it  was taken  from the  original 'Eldan- 
    yare' text suggests that it really belonged  to LQ  1 (whose  title-page is 
    missing, p. 143). It is true that it was typed at the same time as the rest 
    of  LQ  2,  but  I  imagine  that  (having  decided  to  separate  off  the 
    Valaquenta) my  father at  this time  gave the  title-page of  LQ 1  to the 
    typist of LQ  2 to  copy, after  which it  was mislaid  and lost.  It seems 
    odd  that  he  should  have  done this;  at least  one might  have expected 
    him  to  change  the  second  element  from  The Annals  of Valinor  to The 
    Annals  of  Aman.  He  did  indeed  make  some  pencilled   emendations  
  to 
    it:  Yenie  Valinoren  to  Yenie  Valinoreo  (and  beneath   this  Valinore 
    Yenie), and Inias Valannor to Inias Dor-Rodyn.                              
      Essentially,  Vq  1  was  the  innovating  version,  and  Vq   2  refined 
    stylistically  on  the  new  material,  although  in any  given case  it is 
    possible that Vq 1  was as  LQ 2  and that  Vq 2  introduced the  new text; 
    however,  I  treat this  detail as  largely immaterial.  In what  follows I 
    comment  on  notable  features  arising  from  a  comparison   between  the 
    Valaquenta  and  LQ  (that  is,  the  corrected  text  of  LQ  1  given  on 
    pp.  144-7,  referred  to  by  the numbered  paragraphs, together  with the 
    emendations made  to its  copy LQ  2 given  on pp.  148 -  9). The  text of 
    the  Valaquenta  is  found  in the  published Silmarillion  (references are 
    to  the  original  hardback  edition,  1977). Since  a number  of editorial 
    changes  were  made  to  the  text  of  the  Valaquenta  I  notice  certain 
    points of substance in which they differ.                                   
                                                                               
    $1   The  words  'Let  it  be!'  were  not  included  in  the Vq  texts (see 
         p. 148, $1).                                                          
    $2   Nearly  all   of  this   paragraph  concerning   the  Maiar   and  the 
         confusion  with  Elves  (as  emended  in  LQ  2)  still  survived in  Vq 1, 
         but  was  eliminated  in  Vq  2   (the  first   part  of   it  reappearing, 
         rewritten,  at  the  beginning  of  the  section 'Of  the Maiar').  The end 
   
            of  the  paragraph,  concerning  the  making  of  the Children  of Eru, 
            was eliminated in Vq 2 and does not reappear.                           
       $3   Vq 1 as typed followed LQ  exactly in  the list  of the  'chieftains of 
            the Valar' (with Lorien as in LQ 2 for earlier Lorien), but a  list of 
            the   seven   queens   (Valier)   was   also  given:   Varda,  Yavanna, 
            Nienna,  Vana,  Vaire,  Nessa,  Uinen  (agreeing  with the  table given 
            on  p.  151).  In  Vq  1  the  nine  'chieftains' became  by emendation 
            seven:   Melkor   and   Osse   were   removed   (and   Orome   s  place 
            changed,  so  that  he  stands  after  Aule);  this  is the  number and 
            order  of  'the  Lords  of  the  Valar' in  Vq 2  and in  the published 
            work  (p.  25).  Also  by  emendation  to  Vq 1  the queens  lose Uinen 
  
            but  gain  Este,  who is  placed after  Nienna, and  Vana is  set after 
            Vaire; this  again was  the final  form. These  changes, both  to Valar 
            and  Valier,  were  made  also  to  the  typescript  of  AAm   (p.  69, 
            $$1 - 2). The names Vana and Nienna are given thus in Vq 2.           
               The  sentence  in LQ  'though they  have other  or altered  names in 
            the  speech  of  the Sindar'  was retained  in Vq  1 with  the addition 
            of  'in  Middle-earth',  but  changed  in  Vq  Z  to 'though  they have 
            other names in the speech of the Elves in Middle-earth.'                
       $4   (Varda)  The  history  of   the  phrase   'With  Manwe   dwells  Varda' 
            (The Silmarillion p.  26) is  curious. QS  $4 has  'With him  dwells as 
            wife  Varda...  -,  by  emendation  to  LQ  1  it  became  With  him in 
            Arda  dwells  as  spouse  Varda  ...';  and  in  Vq  it is  'With Manwe 
            now  dwells  as  spouse  Varda...'  In  1975,  when  the  main  work on 
            the  text  of  the  published  Silmarillion was  done, being  then much 
            less  clear  than  I  have  since  become   about  certain   dates  and 
            textual  relations (and  ignorant of  the existence  of some  texts), I 
            did not  see that  this 'now'  could have  any significance,  and more- 
            over  it  contributed  to  the  problem  of  tense  in  the Valaquenta, 
            which  is  discussed  below;  I  therefore  omitted  it. It  is however 
            undoubtedly significant.  In AAm  it is  said (p.  49, $3):  'Varda was 
            Manwe  s  spouse  from  the  beginning,  in   contrast  to   the  later 
   C        'union'  of  Yavanna  and  Aule  'in  Ea'  (on   which  see   under  $5 
            below).  But  the  typescript  text  of  AAm  was  emended (p.  69, $3) 
            to   'Varda   was  Manwe's   spouse  from   the  beginning   of  Arda', 
            which  shows  that   some  complex   conception  was   present  
  (though 
            never definitively  expressed) concerning  the time  of the  'union' of 
            the great spirits.                                                      
               In  the  new,  much   extended  passage   concerning  Varda,   Vq  1 
            has  'She  speaks  seldom  in  words,  save  to  Manwe',  where   Vq  
  2 
            followed  by  the  published  text  (p.  26) has  'Manwe and  Varda are 
            seldom parted, and they remain in Valinor.'                             
               (Ulmo)   The   long   new  passage   concerning  Ulmo   entered  in 
            Vq  1,  which  has some  interesting differences  from the  final form: 
            it is said that Ulmo 'had less need of the light of the Trees or of any 
   
         resting-place',  and  that  'his  counsels grew  ever away  from the 
         mind  of  Manwe  (whom  nonetheless  he  obeyed)': cf.  the Ainulin- 
         dale  (p.  13,  $18),  'Manwe  and  Ulmo  have  from  the  beginning 
         been  allied,  and  in all  things have  served most  faithfully the 
         purpose  of  Iluvatar'.  In  both  Vq  texts  his  horns  are called 
         Falarombar,  changed  on  the Vq  2 typescript  to Ulumuri;  cf. the 
         original  name  of the  horn of  Orome, Rombaras  (p. 35,  $34), and 
         the Etymologies, V.384, stem ROM.                                    
            (Osse  and  Uinen)  The  passage   concerning  Osse   and  Uinen, 
         much  enlarged, now  appears in  the section  'Of the  Maiar', since 
         they  have  ceased  to  be numbered  among the  Valar (see  under $3 
         above).                                                              
    $5   (Aule') In the  words (referring  to Melkor  and Aule)  'Both, also, 
         desired  to  make  things  of  their  own  that  should  be  new and 
         unthought  of  by  others' (The  Silmarillion p.  27) there  is very 
         probably  a  reflection  of  the  legend  of  Aule's  making  of the 
  
         Dwarves.                                                             
            (Yavanna)  Here  again,  as  with  Varda  ($4  above),  I wrongly 
         changed the text  concerning Yavanna  S union  with Aule.  Both Vq 
         texts  have  'The  spouse  of  Aule  in  Arda  is Yavanna',  and the 
         words 'in Arda' are certainly significant (see V.120).               
            'Some there  are who  have seen  her standing  like a  tree under 
         heaven' recalls the later versions of the Ainulindale', where  it is 
         Pengolod himself who declares to AElfwine  that he  has so  seen her 
         'long years agone, in the land of the Valar' (p. 15, $25).           
            The  name  Kementari  is  found  as a  correction of  Palurien in 
         LQ 2, Chapter 2 (p. 157, $14).                                       
    $6   (Mandos)  The   editorial  change   of  'northward'   to  'westward' 
         in  'Namo  the  elder  dwells  in  Mandos,  which  is  northward  in 
         Valinor' in the published text (p. 28) is a regrettable error, which 
         I  have  explained  in  I.82. -  It may  be noted  here that  in the 
         passage  in  $9  concerning  Nienna  the  change  of  'the  halls of 
         Mandos,  which  are  nearer  and  yet  more  northward'  (found from 
         QS to LQ 2) to  'the halls  of Mandos,  which are  near to  her own' 
         is not editorial, but is found in the Vq texts.                      
    $7   (Tulkas) The sentence 'He came  last to  Arda, to  aid the  Valar in 
         the first battles with Melkor' only entered with  Vq 2,  but derives 
         from the later Ainulindale ($31).                                    
    $8   (Orome')  In  emendation  to  one  copy  only  of  LQ  2   the  name 
         Aldaron  of  Orome  was  lost  (see  p.  149, $8),  and it  does not 
         appear in either text of Vq.  It should  not have  been reintroduced 
         into the published text (p. 29). The sentence (ibid.) 'by the Sindar 
         Tauron' derives  from LQ  2 and  Vq 1,  but was  in fact  changed in 
         Vq 2 to 'Tauron he is called in Middle-earth';  cf. under  $3 above, 
         where  'Sindar'  was  also  removed  in  Vq  2.  The  translation of 
         Tauron should be 'the Lord of the Forests'.                          
   
                 The name Nahar of Orome s horse first appears in AAm $31 
       (p. 70). - After the words 'for the pursuit of the evil  creatures of 
       Melkor'  (The  Silmarillion  p.  29)  the  Vq  texts  have  'But  the 
       Valaroma   is  not   blown,  and   Nahar  runs   no  more   upon  the 
       Middle-earth  since  the  change  of  the  world  and  the  waning of 
       the  Elves,  whom  he  loved.'  This sentence  goes back  through the 
       versions  to  QS  (though  the Valaroma  does not  appear in  it till 
       LQ 2 and Nahar  not till  Vq), and  I regret  its exclusion  from The 
       Silmarillion.                                                        
   $9  (Nienna) The account  of Nienna  appears at  an earlier  point in 
       Vq  (following  the  Feanturi,  to whom  she is  now 'akin')  than it 
       had in previous  versions. The  words 'sister  of the  Feanturi' were 
       changed editorially from Vq 'sister of Namo' (see p. 151, $9).       
                                                                           
   At the  end of  the account  of the  Valar and  Valier appears  the name 
   and  conception of  the Aratar,  the High  Ones of  Arda, of  whom there 
   are  eight  after  the  removal  of  Melkor.  This  contrasts  with  the 
   conception  of 'the  Seven Great  Ones of  the Realm  of Arda'  (p. 147, 
   $10a),   among   whom   Melkor   is   numbered,   but  not   Orome,  nor 
   Mandos.                                                                  
   $$10a,b  Of  the  Maiar.  The  words  in  the  published  text  (p.  30) 
       concerning  Eonwe,  'whose  might  in  arms  is  surpassed  by  none  in 
  
       Arda',  were  an  editorial  addition,  made  in  order  to  prepare for 
       his  leadership  of  the  hosts  of the  West at  the Great  Battle (The 
       Silmarillion  pp.  251 -  2). For  the end  of the  Elder Days  there is 
       scarcely  any  material  from  the  period  following  The  Lord  of the 
       Rings.                                                                   
         (Melian)  In  LQ  2  Melian  was  said  to  be  'of the  people of 
       Yavanna'; see p. 147, $10b.                                              
         (Olorin)  At  the end  of the  account of  Olorin is  scribbled on 
       the  typescript  Vq  1:  'He  was  humble  in the  Land of  the Blessed; 
       and  in  Middle-earth  he  sought   no  renown.   His  triumph   was  in 
       the uprising of the fallen,  and his  joy was  in the renewal  of hope.' 
       This  appears  in  Vq  2,  but  my  father subsequently  placed inverted 
       commas  round  it.  It  was  wrongly   omitted  from   The  Silmarillion 
       (p. 31).                                                                 
                                                                           
         Of the Enemies. In this almost entirely new section appears 
       the conception that the Balrogs (Valaraukar) were powerful 
       spirits from before the World; so also in AAm* (p. 79, $30) the 
       Balrogs are described as the chief of 'the evil spirits that followed 
       [Melkor], the Umaiar'. See further p. 165, $18. 
    The Valaquenta texts end thus, and speak of the Marring of Arda, the 
    underlying concern of many of the writings given subsequently in this 
    book: 
     Here ends The Valaquenta. If it has passed from the high and 
     beautiful to darkness and ruin, that was of old the fate of Arda 
   
                                                                     
                                                                            
   Marred;  and  if  any  change shall  come and  the Marring  be amended, 
   Manwe  and  Varda  may  know;  but they  have not  revealed it,  and it 
   is not declared in the dooms of Mandos.                                   
                                                                            
   The   Second   Prophecy  of   Mandos  (V.333)   had  now   therefore  de- 
   finitively disappeared. This  passage was  used to  form a  conclusion to 
   the published Silmarillion (p. 255).                                      
                                                                            
   In  my  foreword  to  The  Silmarillion  I wrote  that in  the Valaquenta 
   'we have  to assume  that while  it contains  much that  must go  back to 
   the earliest days of the  Eldar in  Valinor, it  was remodelled  in later 
   times; and thus explain its  continual shifting  of tense  and viewpoint, 
   so  that the  divine powers  seem now  present and  active in  the world, 
   now remote, a vanished order known only to memory.'                       
   The problem of tense in this  work is  certainly very  difficult. Already 
   in Q (IV.78 - 9) the shifting from past to  present tense  appears, where 
   Osse and Uinen and Nienna are described  in the  present, in  contrast to 
   all  the  others,  while  Ulmo  'was'  next  in  might  to Manwe,  but he 
   'dwells' alone in the Outer Seas. In QS (see V.208) the present  tense is 
   used, almost  though not  exclusively -  but 'Tulkas  had great  love for 
   Fionwe'  early  became  'has',  and  'Orome  was  a  mighty  lord' became 
   'Orome is' in the 1951 revision.                                          
   With  the  additions  and  alterations  made  in   the  course   of  that 
   revision the variations continue. In  LQ $10a,  for instance,  'there are 
   nine Valar', contrasting with the original passage in $3, 'The chieftains 
  
   of the Valar  were nine',  which goes  back through  QS to  Q; or  in the 
   passage  about  the  Maiar  in  $10b  'Among  them  Eonwe...  and  Ilmare 
   ... were the chief', but 'Many others there are' (altered from  'were'). 
   The same mixture of present and past is found in AAm* (p. 65, $3).        
   The situation remains  the same  in the  Vq texts,  and in  preparing the 
   Valaquenta  for  publication I  altered (with  misgiving and  doubt) some 
   of the  tenses. The  readings of  the published  work which  were altered 
   from  those  in  Vq  are: 
   p. 25: 'The Lords of the  Valar are  seven; and  the Valier...  are seven 
   also'; 'The  names of  the Lords  in due  order are';  'the names  of the 
   Queens are' 
   p. 26: 'Manwe  is  dearest  to  Iluvatar  and understands  most clearly 
   his purposes'; 'he hated her,  and  feared  her' 
   p. 27: 'Ulmo loves both  Elves  and  Men' 
   p. 28: 'The  Feanturi...  are  brethren' 
   p.  30:  'it  is  otherwise  in  Aman';  'Chief among  the Maiar  ... are 
   Ilmare... and Eonwe'                                                      
   In all these cases, except 'he hated her, and feared her'  on p.  26, the 
   tense was changed from  past to  present. The  change on  p. 28  seems in 
   any  case  mistaken  (cf.  p.  26,  'Manwe  and  Melkor were  brethren in 
   the  thought  of  Iluvatar');  and  to make  any of  them was  probably a 
   misjudgement.  But  the  problem  is  real.  A  leading  consideration in 
   
                                              
                                                                              
   the  preparation  of  the  text  was  the  achievement  of   coherence  and 
   consistency;  and  a  fundamental  problem  was   uncertainty  as   to  the 
   mode by which in  my father's  later thought  the 'Lore  of the  Eldar' had 
   been  transmitted.  But  I  now  think  that  I  attached too  much import- 
   ance  to  the  aim  of  consistency,   which  may   be  present   when  not 
   evident,  and  was  too  ready  to  deal   with  'difficulties'   simply  by 
   eliminating them.                                                           
                                                                              
                                        *                                      
                                                                              
                      THE EARLIEST VERSION OF THE STORY OF                     
                                FINWE AND MIRIEL.                              
                                                                              
   The  story  of  Finwe  and  Miriel,  which  would  assume  an extraordinary 
   importance  in  my  father's  later work  on The  Silmarillion, began  as a 
   rider in manuscript  to the  'first phase'  revision of  Chapter 6,  Of the 
   Silmarils  and  the  Darkening  of  Valinor;  it  was  inserted  after  the 
   account  of   the  marvellous   skill  of   Miriel,  called   Serende  'the 
   Broideress', mother of Feanor,  at the  end of  LQ $46b  (p. 185).  I shall 
   refer to this rider as 'FM 1' (i.e. the first text treating of the story of 
   Finwe and Miriel in the Quenta Silmarillion).                               
     A curious feature of this  text is  the presence  of marginal  dates; and 
   three late insertions to the Annals of  Aman (p.  101, notes  1 and  4) are 
   closely  associated with  it. The  entry in  AAm for  the Valian  Year 1179 
   (p.  92)  gave  the  birth  of  Feanor  in  Tirion  and  his  mother's name 
   Byrde  Miriel.  Afterwards  my  father changed  this date  to 1169,  and at 
   the same time added these new annals:                                       
     1170 Miriel falls asleep and passes to Mandar.                            
  
     1172 Doom of Manwe concerning the espousals of the Eldar.                 
     1185 Finwe weds Indis of the Vanyar.                                      
   In the  present rider  to LQ  the dates,  which were  a good  deal changed, 
   are the same, or the same to within a year or two. It  is obvious  that the 
   insertions  to  AAm  and  the  rider  to  LQ  are  contemporary;  and while 
   my father probably only put in the dates in the  latter as  a guide  to his 
   thought  (they  are  absent  from  the  subsequent  texts  of   Finwe'  and 
   Miriel), the fact that he did so seems  a testimony  to the  closeness that 
   the two 'modes' now had for him.                                            
     The  text  FM  1  was  subsequently  emended   in  ball-point   pen;  the 
   changed  readings  are  shown  in  the  text  that now  follows. It  may be 
   noted  here  that  at the  first three  occurrences of  the name  my father 
   wrote  Mandar,  changing  it  before  the  text  was  completed  to Mandos. 
   The  inserted  entry  in  AAm  for  the  year 1170,  cited above,  also has 
   Mandar.  Thus  even  this  very  long-established name,  going back  to the 
   earliest form of the legends, was still susceptible of  change; but  it was 
   a passing movement and does not appear again.                               
                                                                              
                    Now it is told that in the bearing of her son Miriel was 
   
                                        
                                                                        
   consumed  in  spirit  and  body;  and  that   after  his   birth  she 
   yearned  for  rest  from  the  labour  of  living.  And  she  said to 
   Finwe: 'Never again shall  I bear  a child;  for strength  that would 
   have  nourished  the  life  of  many  has  gone forth  into Feanaro.'* 
   Then  Manwe  granted  the  prayer   of  Miriel.   And  she   went  to 
   Lorien,  and  laid  her  down  to  sleep  upon   a  bed   of  flowers 
   [)  beneath  a  silver  tree];  and  there  her  fair  body  remained 
   unwithered in  the keeping  of the  maidens of  Este. But  her spirit 
   passed to rest in the halls of Mandos.                                
    Finwe's grief was great, and he gave to  his son  all the  love that 
   he  had for  Miriel; for  Feanaro was  like his  mother in  voice and 
   countenance.  Yet  Finwe  was  not  content, and  he desired  to have 
   more   children.   He   spoke,  therefore,   [>  After   some  years, 
   therefore,  he  spoke]  to  Manwe,  saying:   'Lord,  behold!   I  am 
   bereaved;  and  alone  among  the  Eldar  I  am  without a  wife, and 
   must  hope  for  no  sons   save  one,   and  no   daughter.  Whereas 
   Ingwe  and  Olwe  beget  many  children  in the  bliss of  Aman. Must 
   I  remain  ever  so? For  I deem  that Miriel  will not  return again 
   ever from the house of Vaire.'                                        
    Then  Manwe  considered  the  words  of  Finwe;  and  after  a  time 
   he  summoned  all  the  counsellors  of  the  Eldar,  and   in  their 
   hearing  Mandos  spoke  this  doom:  'This  is  the  law  of Iluvatar 
   for you [> This is the way of  life that  Iluvatar hath  ordained for 
   you],  his  children,  as you  know well:  the First-born  shall take 
   one  spouse  only  and  have  no  other  in  this  life,  while  Arda 
   endureth.  But  this  law  takes   no  account   [)  But   herein  no 
   account  is  taken]  of  Death.  This  doom  is  therefore  now made, 
   by  the  right  of  lawgiving  that  Iluvatar  committed   to  Manwe: 
   that  if  the  spirit  of a  spouse, husband  or wife,  forsaking the 
   body,  shall  for any  cause pass  into the  keeping of  Mandos, then 
   the living shall be permitted to  take another  spouse. But  this can 
  
   only be, if the  former union  be dissolved  for ever.  Therefore the 
   one that is  in the  keeping of  Mandos must  there remain  until the 
   end  of Arda,  and shall  not awake  again or  take bodily  form. For 
   none  among  the  Quendi  shall have  two spouses  at one  time alive 
   and awake. But since it is not to be thought  that the  living shall, 
   by  his  or  her  will  alone,  confine  the spirit  of the  other to 
   Mandos,  this  disunion shall  come to  pass only  by the  consent of 
                                                                        
   (* [footnote to the text] Thus she named her son: Spirit-of-Fire: and 
   by that name  he was  known among  the Eldar.  [Feanaro is  so spelt 
   here, but Feanaro subsequently.]                                      
   
    
                                                                            
   both.  And  after  the  giving  of  the  consent ten  years of  the Valar 
   shall  pass  ere  Mandos  confirms  it.  Within  that  time  either party 
   may   revoke   this   consent;   but  when   Mandos  has   confirmed  it, 
   and  the  living  spouse  has  wedded  another,  it shall  be irrevocable 
   until the end of Arda. This is the doom of Namo in this matter.'          
    It  is  said  that  Miriel  answered  Mandos  saying:  'I   came  hither 
   to escape from  the body,  and I  do not  desire ever  to return  to it'; 
   and  after  ten  years  the   doom  of   disunion  was   spoken.  [Added: 
   And  Miriel  has  dwelt  ever  since  in the  house of  Vaire, and  it is 
   her  part  to record  there the  histories of  the kin  of Finwe  and all 
   the  deeds  of  the  Noldor.]  And   in  the   years  following   [>  But 
   when  three  years  more  had  passed]  Finwe   took  as   second  spouse 
   Indis  of  the  Vanyar,  of the  kin [>  sister] of  Ingwe; and  she bore 
   five  fair  children  of  whom  her  two  sons   are  most   renowned  in 
   the  histories  of  the  Noldor.  But  her eldest  child was  a daughter, 
   Findis,  and  she  bore  also  two  other  daughters:  Irime  and  Faniel 
   [> Faniel and Irime].                                                     
    The  wedding  of   the  father   was  not   pleasing  to   Feanaro;  and 
   though  the  love  between  them  was  not   lessened,  Feanaro   had  no 
   great  love  for  Indis  or  her  children, and  as soon  as he  might he 
   lived   apart   from  them,   being  busy   from  early   childhood  upon 
   the  lore  and  craft  in  which  he  delighted,   and  he   laboured  at 
   many tasks, being in all pursuits eager and swift.                        
                                                                            
    There is a direction here to  return to  LQ (at  the beginning  of $46c, 
   p. 185) with the words 'For he grew swiftly...'                           
                                                                            
                      LAWS AND CUSTOMS AMONG THE ELDAR.                      
                                                                            
   As  I  have explained  (p. 199),  I have  found that  the best  method of 
   presenting  the  material  is  to  give  at  this  point  the  long essay 
   concerning the nature and  customs of  the Eldar,  although of  course it 
   cannot be said to be a part of the Quenta Silmarillion.                   
    This  work  is  extant  in  two versions,  a completed  manuscript ('A') 
   and a revision of this in a typescript ('B') made by  my father  that was 
   abandoned  when  somewhat  less  than  halfway  through.  The  two  texts 
   bear different titles, and since both are long I shall use an abbreviated 
   form,  Laws  and  Customs among  the Eldar  (in references  later, simply 
   Laws  and  Customs).  From  the existence  of the  two versions  arises a 
  
   difficulty of presentation  frequently encountered  in my  father's work. 
   The typescript B,  so far  as it  goes, follows  the manuscript  A pretty 
   closely for the most part - too closely to justify printing them  both in 
   full, even if space allowed. On the other hand there  are many  points in 
   
     
                                                                             
    which B differs significantly from A. The options  are therefore  to give 
    A in full with important divergences in B in textual notes, or to  give B 
    as far as it goes with A's divergences in notes,  and then  the remainder 
    from A. Since B is  a clearer  and improved  text I  have decided  on the 
    latter course.                                                            
                                                                             
       It  is  not  easy  to  say  from what  fictional perspective  Laws and 
    Customs  among  the  Eldar  was  composed.  There is  a reference  to the 
    Elves who linger in Middle-earth 'in these after-days'  (p. 223);  on the 
    other  hand  the  writer  speaks  as if  the customs  of the  Noldor were 
    present  and  observable  ('Among  the  Noldor  it may  be seen  that the 
    making  of  bread  is  done  mostly  by  women',  p.  214) -  though this 
    cannot be pressed. It is clear in any case  that it  is presented  as the 
    work, not of one of the Eldar, but of  a Man:  the observation  about the 
    variety  of  the names  borne by  the Eldar,  'which ...  may to  us seem 
    bewildering'  (p.  216;  found  in  both  texts,  in different  words) is 
    decisive.  AElfwine  is  indeed  associated  with  the  work,  but  in an 
    extremely  puzzling  way. He  does not  appear at  all in  A as  that was 
    originally  written;  but  among  various  corrections   and  alterations 
    made in  red ball-point  pen (doubtless  as a  preliminary to  the making 
    of the typescript) my father  wrote 'AElfwine's  Preamble' in  the margin 
    against the  opening of  the text  - without  however marking  where this 
    'preamble' ended. In B the  first two  paragraphs are  marked 'AElfwine's 
    Preamble'  and  placed  within  ornate  brackets,  and this  very clearly 
    belongs with the making of  the typescript,  although it  is by  no means 
    obvious  why  the  opening should  be thus  set apart;  while later  in B 
    (p. 224) there is a long observation, set  within similar  brackets, that 
    ends with the words 'So spoke AElfwine' - but this  passage is  absent in 
    any form from A.                                                          
       There are  no initial  drafts or  rough writings  extant, and  if none 
    existed  the  manuscript text  is remarkably  clear and  orderly, without 
    much  correction  at  the  time  of  composition,  though  a   good  deal 
    changed  subsequently.  It  may  be  that   it  had   been  substantially 
    composed,  the  product  of  long  thought, before  it was  first written 
    down; at the same time, my  impression is  that my  father had  not fully 
    planned its structure when  he began.  This is  suggested by  the curious 
    way  in  which  the  judgement  of  Mandos  in  the  case  of  Finwe  and 
    Miriel  precedes  the  actual  story of  what led  to the  judgement (pp. 
    225 - 6, 236-9); while  after the  account of  Finwe's marriage  to Indis 
    there follows  the Debate  of the  Valar, although  that was  held before 
    'the Statute of Finwe and Miriel' was promulgated. It is hard  to believe 
    that my father can have intended this rather confusing structure, and the 
    view that the work evolved as he wrote seems borne out by the title in A: 
                                                                             
                    Of the marriage laws and customs of the                   
                        Eldar, their children, and other                      
  
                            matters touching thereon                          
   
    At  the  same  time  as  the  words   'AElfwine's  Preamble'   and  other 
    corrections  in  red  ball-point  pen  were made  to the  manuscript (see 
    above) he wrote in bold letters beneath the title: 'The Statute  of Finwe 
    and Miriel' - almost as if this was to be the new title of the work  as a 
    whole, although the original one was not struck out.                      
      The typescript B has the long title given at the beginning of  the text 
    below;  the  text  in this  version ends  before the  story of  Finwe and 
    Miriel  and  the  Debate  of  the  Valar  is   reached.  Why   my  father 
    abandoned it  I cannot  say; perhaps  he was  merely interrupted  by some 
    external cause, perhaps he was dissatisfied by its form.                  
                                                                             
      But all these questions are very secondary  to the  import of  the work 
    itself: a  comprehensive (if  sometimes obscure,  and tantalising  in its 
    obscurity)  declaration  of  his  thought  at  that  time  on fundamental 
    aspects  of  the  nature  of  the Quendi,  distinguishing them  from Men: 
    the power of the incarnate  fea (spirit)  in relation  to the  body; the 
    'consuming'  of  the body  by the  fea; the  destiny of  Elvish spirits, 
    ordained by Eru, 'to dwell in Arda for all the life of Arda'; the meaning 
    of death for such beings,  and of  existence after  death; the  nature of 
    Elvish  re-birth;  and  the  consequences  of  the  Marring  of  Arda  by 
    Melkor.                                                                   
                                                                             
      There follows now the typescript version B so  far as  it goes.  At the 
    end of the text (pp. 228 ff.) are  notes largely  limited to  the textual 
    relations of the two versions; these are necessarily very  selective, and 
    do  not  record the  very many  changes of  wording in  B that  modify or 
    improve the expression without altering  the sense  of the  original text 
    in any important way. B  itself was  scarcely changed  after it  had been 
    typed; but a  pencilled note  on the  first page  reads 'For  hrondo read 
    hroa', and this change was carried out in the greater  part of  the text. 
    The  word  used  in  A  for  the body  was hron,  which became  hrondo in 
    the course of the writing of the manuscript.                              
                                                                             
                     OF THE LAWS AND CUSTOMS AMONG THE ELDAR                  
      PERTAINING TO MARRIAGE AND OTHER MATTERS                                
      RELATED THERETO: TOGETHER WITH THE                                      
      STATUTE OF FINWE AND MIRIEL AND THE DEBATE                              
                           OF THE VALAR AT ITS MAKING.                        
                                                                             
    AElfwine's Preamble.                                                      
                                                                             
      [The  Eldar  grew  in  bodily  form  slower  than  Men,  but   in  mind 
    more  swiftly.  They  learned  to  speak  before   they  were   one  year 
    old;  and  in  the  same  time  they learned  to walk  and to  dance, for 
    their  wills  came  soon  to  the  mastery  of their  bodies. Nonetheless 
    there  was  less  difference   between  the   two  Kindreds,   Elves  and 
    Men,   in  early   youth;  and   a  man   who  watched   elf-children  at 
   
   play  might  well  have  believed  that  they  were the  children of 
   Men,  of  some  fair  and  happy  people.  For  in their  early days 
   elf-children delighted still in the world about  them, and  the fire 
  
   of  their  spirit  had  not  consumed  them,   and  the   burden  of 
   memory was still light upon them.(1)                                  
     This  same  watcher  might  indeed  have  wondered  at  the  small 
   limbs  and stature  of these  children, judging  their age  by their 
   skill in words and  grace in  motion. For  at the  end of  the third 
   year mortal children began to  outstrip the  Elves, hastening  on to 
   a  full  stature while  the Elves  lingered in  the first  spring of 
   childhood.  Children  of  Men  might reach  their full  height while 
   Eldar of  the same  age were  still in  body like  to mortals  of no 
   more than seven years.(2) Not until the fiftieth year did  the Eldar 
   attain  the  stature  and shape  in which  their lives  would after- 
   wards  endure,  and  for  some  a  hundred  years would  pass before 
   they were full-grown.]                                               
                                                                       
     The  Eldar  wedded  for  the  most  part in  their youth  and soon 
   after their fiftieth  year. They  had few  children, but  these were 
   very dear to  them. Their  families, or  houses, were  held together 
   by love and a deep feeling  for kinship  in mind  and body;  and the 
   children  needed  little  governing  or teaching.(3) There were sel- 
   dom  more  than  four  children  in  any   house,  and   the  number 
   grew less as ages passed; but even in days of  old, while  the Eldar 
   were  still  few  and  eager  to  increase  their  kind,  Feanor was 
   renowned  as  the  father of  seven sons,  and the  histories record 
   none that surpassed him.(4)                                          
     The Eldar wedded once only in life, and for love  or at  the least 
   by  free will  upon either  part. Even  when in  after days,  as the 
   histories  reveal,  many  of  the   Eldar  in   Middle-earth  became 
   corrupted,  and  their  hearts  darkened  by  the  shadow  that lies 
   upon  Arda,  seldom  is  any  tale  told  of  deeds  of  lust  among 
   them.(5)                                                             
     Marriage,  save for  rare ill  chances or  strange fates,  was the 
   natural course of life for all the Eldar. It took place in this way. 
   Those   who   would   afterwards   become   wedded    might   choose 
   one  another  early  in  youth,  even as  children (and  indeed this 
   happened  often  in  days of  peace); but  unless they  desired soon 
   to be married and  were of  fitting age,  the betrothal  awaited the 
   judgement of the parents of either party.                            
     In  due  time  the  betrothal was  announced at  a meeting  of the 
   two  houses  concerned,(6) and the betrothed  gave silver  rings one 
   
   to another. According to the laws of the  Eldar this  betrothal was 
   bound then to stand for one year at least, and  it often  stood for 
   longer. During this time  it could  be revoked  by a  public return 
   of the rings, the rings then being molten and not again used  for a 
   betrothal.  Such  was  the  law;  but  the  right  of  revoking was 
   seldom  used,  for the  Eldar do  not err  lightly in  such choice. 
   They are not easily deceived by their own  kind; and  their spirits 
   being  masters  of  their  bodies,  they are  seldom swayed  by the 
   desires  of  the  body  only,  but  are  by  nature  continent  and 
   steadfast.                                                         
     Nonetheless  among  the  Eldar,  even  in  Aman,  the  desire for 
   marriage  was  not  always  fulfilled.  Love  was  not  always  re- 
   turned;  and  more  than  one  might desire  one other  for spouse. 
  
   Concerning  this,  the  only  cause  by  which  sorrow  entered the 
   bliss of Aman,  the Valar  were in  doubt. Some  held that  it came 
   from  the  marring  of  Arda,  and  from  the  Shadow  under  which 
   the  Eldar  awoke;  for  thence  only  (they  said) comes  grief or 
   disorder.  Some  held  that  it  came  of love  itself, and  of the 
   freedom  of  each  fea, and  was a  mystery of  the nature  of the 
   Children of Eru.                                                   
     After the betrothal it was the part of  the betrothed  to appoint 
   the  time  of their  wedding, when  at least  one year  had passed. 
   Then  at  a feast, again (7) shared by the two houses, the marriage 
   was celebrated. At the end of the feast the betrothed  stood forth, 
   and  the  mother  of  the bride  and the  father of  the bridegroom 
   joined the hands of the pair  and blessed  them. For  this blessing 
   there was a solemn form,  but no  mortal has  heard it;  though the 
   Eldar  say  that  Varda  was  named  in witness  by the  mother and 
   Manwe  by  the  father;  and  moreover  that  the  name of  Eru was 
   spoken  (as  was  seldom  done  at any  other time).  The betrothed 
   then  received  back  one from  the other  their silver  rings (and 
   treasured  them);  but  they  gave  in  exchange  slender  rings of 
   gold, which were worn upon the index of the right hand.            
     Among  the  Noldor  also  it  was  a  custom  that   the  bride's 
   mother  should  give  to  the bridegroom  a jewel  upon a  chain or 
   collar; and the bridegroom's father should give a like gift  to the 
   bride. These  gifts were  sometimes given  before the  feast. (Thus 
   the  gift  of  Galadriel  to  Aragorn,  since she  was in  place of 
   Arwen's  mother,  was  in  part a  bridal gift  and earnest  of the 
   wedding that was later accomplished.)                              
     But  these  ceremonies  were  not  rites  necessary  to marriage; 
   they were only a gracious  mode by  which the  love of  the parents 
   
   was  manifested,(8) and   the   union   was   recognized   which  would 
   join  not  only the  betrothed but  their two  houses together.  It was 
   the  act  of  bodily  union  that  achieved  marriage, and  after which 
   the  indissoluble  bond  was  complete.  In  happy  days  and  times of 
   peace  it  was  held  ungracious  and  contemptuous  of  kin  to  forgo 
   the  ceremonies,  but  it  was  at  all  times  lawful  for any  of the 
   Eldar,  both  being  unwed,  to  marry  thus  of  free  consent  one to 
   another  without   ceremony  or   witness  (save   blessings  exchanged 
   and  the  naming  of  the  Name);  and  the union  so joined  was alike 
   indissoluble.  In  days  of  old, in  times of  trouble, in  flight and 
   exile and wandering, such marriages were often made.(9)                 
     As  for  the  begetting  and  bearing  of  children:  a  year  passes 
   between  the  begetting  and  the birth  of an  elf-child, so  that the 
   days  of  both  are  the  same  or  nearly  so,  and it  is the  day of 
   begetting  that  is  remembered  year  by  year.  For  the   most  part 
   these days come  in the  Spring. It  might be  thought that,  since the 
   Eldar  do  not  (as  Men  deem)  grow  old  in  body,  they  may  bring 
   forth children at any time in the ages of their lives. But this  is not 
   so.  For the  Eldar do  indeed grow  older, even  if slowly:  the limit 
   of  their  lives  is the  life of  Arda, which  though long  beyond the 
   reckoning  of  Men  is  not  endless,  and  ages  also.  Moreover their 
   body  and  spirit  are  not separated  but coherent.  As the  weight of 
   the  years,  with  all  their  changes of  desire and  thought, gathers 
  
   upon  the  spirit  of  the  Eldar,  so  do  the  impulses and  moods of 
   their  bodies  change.  This  the  Eldar  mean   when  they   speak  of 
   their  spirits  consuming them;  and they  say that  ere Arda  ends all 
   the  Eldalie  on  earth  will  have  become  as  spirits  invisible  to 
   mortal  eyes,  unless  they  will  to  be  seen   by  some   among  Men 
   into whose minds they may enter directly.(10)                           
     Also  the Eldar  say that  in the  begetting, and  still more  in the 
   bearing  of children,  greater share  and strength  of their  being, in 
   mind  and  in  body,  goes  forth   than  in   the  making   of  mortal 
   children.  For  these  reasons  it   came  to   pass  that   the  Eldar 
   brought  forth  few  children;  and  also  that  their time  of genera- 
   tion  was  in  their  youth or  earlier life,  unless strange  and hard 
   fates  befell   them.  But   at  whatever   age  they   married,  their 
   children  were  born  within  a  short  space  of  years   after  their 
   wedding.'  For  with  regard  to  generation  the  power  and  the will 
                                                                          
     ' Short as the Eldar reckoned time. In mortal  count there  was often 
   a long interval between the wedding and the first child-birth, and even 
   longer between child and child.                                         
   
   are  not  among  the  Eldar  distinguishable.  Doubtless  they would 
   retain  for  many  ages  the power  of generation,  if the  will and 
   desire  were  not  satisfied;  but  with the  exercise of  the power 
   the desire  soon ceases, and the mind turns to other things.(11) The 
   union  of love  is indeed  to them  great delight  and joy,  and the 
   'days of the children', as they  call them,  remain in  their memory 
   as  the  most  merry in  life; but  they have  many other  powers of 
   body and of mind which their nature urges them to fulfil.            
     Thus,  although  the  wedded  remain  so  for  ever,  they  do not 
   necessarily  dwell  or  house  together  at  all times;  for without 
   considering  the  chances  and  separations of  evil days,  wife and 
   husband,  albeit  united,  remain  persons  individual  having  each 
   gifts of mind and  body that  differ. Yet  it would  seem to  any of 
   the  Eldar  a  grievous  thing  if  a  wedded  pair   were  sundered 
   during  the bearing  of a  child, or  while the  first years  of its 
   childhood   lasted.  For   which  reason   the  Eldar   would  beget 
   children only in days of happiness and peace if they could.          
                                                                       
     In  all  such  things, not  concerned with  the bringing  forth of 
   children, the neri and nissi (12) (that is, the men and women) of the 
   Eldar are equal - unless it be in this (as they themselves say) that 
   for the nissi the making of things new  is for  the most  part shown 
   in the forming of their children,  so that  invention and  change is 
   otherwise  mostly  brought  about  by  the  neri.  There  are,  how- 
   ever,  no matters  which among  the Eldar  only a  ner can  think or 
   do,  or  others  with  which  only  a  nis  is concerned.  There are 
   indeed  some differences  between the  natural inclinations  of neri 
   and  nissi,  and  other  differences that  have been  established by 
   custom (varying in place and in time,  and in  the several  races of 
   the Eldar). For instance, the arts of healing, and all  that touches 
   on the care  of the  body, are  among all  the Eldar  most practised 
   by  the  nissi;  whereas  it  was  the  elven-men  who bore  arms at 
   need.  And  the  Eldar  deemed  that  the  dealing  of  death,  even 
  
   when   lawful   or   under  necessity,   diminished  the   power  of 
   healing, and that the virtue  of the  nissi in  this matter  was due 
   rather  to  their  abstaining  from  hunting  or  war  than  to  any 
   special  power  that  went  with  their  womanhood.  Indeed  in dire 
   straits or desperate defence, the nissi fought valiantly,  and there 
   was  less  difference in  strength and  speed between  elven-men and 
   elven-women  that   had  not   borne  child   than  is   seen  among 
   mortals.  On  the  other  hand  many  elven-men  were  great healers 
   and  skilled  in  the  lore  of  living  bodies,  though   such  men 
   
              
                                                                            
   abstained from hunting, and went not to war until the last need.          
     As  for  other  matters,   we  may   speak  of   the  customs   of  the 
   Noldor   (of   whom   most   is   known   in  Middle-earth).   Among  the 
   Noldor  it  may  be  seen  that  the  making  of  bread  is  done  mostly 
   by   women;   and  the   making  of   the  lembas   is  by   ancient  law 
   reserved  to  them.  Yet  the  cooking  and  preparing  of other  food is 
   generally  a  task  and  pleasure  of  men.  The  nissi  are  more  often 
   skilled  in  the  tending  of  fields  and   gardens,  in   playing  upon 
   instruments  of  music,  and  in   the  spinning,   weaving,  fashioning, 
   and  adornment  of  all  threads  and  cloths;  and  in  matters  of lore 
   they  love  most the  histories of  the Eldar  and of  the houses  of the 
   Noldor;  and  all  matters  of  kinship  and  descent  are  held  by them 
   in  memory.  But  the  neri  are  more  skilled  as  smiths  and wrights, 
   as  carvers  of wood  and stone,  and as  jewellers. It  is they  for the 
   most   part   who    compose   musics    and   make    the   instruments, 
   or  devise  new  ones;  they  are  the  chief   poets  and   students  of 
   languages   and   inventors   of   words.   Many   of  them   delight  in 
   forestry  and in  the lore  of the  wild, seeking  the friendship  of all 
   things  that  grow  or  live  there  in  freedom.  But all  these things, 
   and  other  matters  of  labour   and  play,   or  of   deeper  knowledge 
   concerning  being  and  the  life   of  the   World,  may   at  different 
   times  be   pursued  by   any  among   the  Noldor,   be  they   neri  or 
   nissi.                                                                    
                                                                            
                                  OF NAMING.                                 
                                                                            
   This   is   the   manner   in   which   the   naming   of   children  was 
   achieved   among   the   Noldor.   Soon   after   birth  the   child  was 
   named.  It  was  the  right  of the  father to  devise this  first name,(13) 
   and  he  it  was  that  announced   it  to   the  child's   kindred  upon 
   either  side.  It  was  called,  therefore,   the  father-name,   and  it 
   stood  first,  if  other  names  were   afterwards  added.   It  remained 
   unaltered,* for it lay not in the choice of the child.                    
     But   every   child   among   the  Noldor   (in  which   point,  maybe, 
   they  differed  from  the  other  Eldar)  had  also  the  right  to  name 
   himself   or   herself.   Now  the   first  ceremony,   the  announcement 
   of   the   father-name,   was   called    the   Essecarme     or   'Name- 
   making'.  Later  there  was  another   ceremony  called   the  Essecilme  
   or  'Name-choosing'.  This  took  place  at  no  fixed  date   after  the 
                                                                            
   (* Save  for  such  changes  as  might  befall  its  spoken  form  in the 
  
   passing of the long years; for (as is elsewhere told) even the tongues of 
   the Eldar were subject to change.)                                        
   
                              
                                                                            
    Essecarme,  but  could  not  take  place  before  the  child  was deemed 
    ready  and  capable  of  lamatyave,  as  the Noldor  called it:  that is, 
    of  individual  pleasure  in  the   sounds  and   forms  of   words.  The 
    Noldor  were  of  all  the   Eldar  the   swiftest  in   acquiring  word- 
    mastery;  but  even  among  them   few  before   at  least   the  seventh 
    year  had  become  fully  aware  of  their  own   individual  lamatyave, 
    or  had  gained  a  complete  mastery  of  the  inherited   language  and 
    its structure, so as to express this tyave skilfully within  its limits. 
    The  Essecilme,  therefore,  the  object  of  which  was  the expression 
    of  this  personal  characteristic,'  usually  took  place  at  or  about 
    the end of the tenth year.                                               
        In   elder   times   the   'Chosen   Name',   or  second   name,  was 
    usually   freshly   devised,   and   though   framed  according   to  the 
    structure  of  the  language  of  the  day,  it  often  had  no  previous 
    significance.  In  later  ages,  when  there  was  a  great  abundance of 
    names   already   in  existence,   it  was   more  often   selected  from 
    names  that  were   known.  But   even  so   some  modification   of  the 
    old name might be made.(14)                                             
        Now   both   these   names,   the   father-name   and    the   chosen 
    name,   were   'true   names',   not   nicknames;  but   the  father-name 
    was  public,   and  the   chosen  name   was  private,   especially  when 
    used  alone.  Private,  not  secret.  The  chosen  names   were  regarded 
    by  the  Noldor  as  part of  their personal  property, like  (say) their 
    rings,  cups,  or  knives,   or  other   possessions  which   they  could 
    lend,  or  share  with  kindred  and  friends,  but  which  could  not be 
    taken   without  leave.   The  use   of  the   chosen  name,   except  by 
    members  of  the  same  house  (parents,  sisters,  and   brothers),  was 
    a   token   of   closest   intimacy   and   love,   when   permitted.  It 
    was,   therefore,   presumptuous   or   insulting   to  use   it  without 
    permission.**(15)                                                        
        Since,   however,   the   Eldar  were   by  nature   immortal  within 
    Arda,  but  were  by  no  means  changeless,  after  a  time   one  might 
    wish  for  a  new  name.+(16) He  might  then  devise  for  himself  a  new 
    chosen  name.  But  this  did  not  abrogate   the  former   name,  which 
                                                                            
        (* This  lamatyave   was  held  a  mark  of  individuality,  and more 
    important indeed than others, such  as stature,  colour, and  features of 
    face.                                                                    
                                                                            
    (**  This sentiment had thus nothing to do with 'magic' or with          
    taboos, such as are found among Men.)                                    
                                                                            
      (+ The Eldar hold that, apart from ill chances and the destruction of 
      their bodies, they may in the course of their years each exercise and) 
   
   remained  part  of  the   'full  title'   of  any   Noldo:  that   is  the 
   sequence  of  all  the  names  that  had  been  acquired  in   the  course 
   of life.(17)                                                               
  
     These   deliberate   changes   of   chosen   name  were   not  frequent. 
   'There  was  another  source  of  the  variety  of  names  borne   by  any 
   one  of  the  Eldar,  which  in  the  reading  of  their histories  may to 
   us  seem  bewildering.  This  was  found  in  the  Anessi:  the  given (or 
   added)   names.   Of  these   the  most   important  were   the  so-called 
   'mother-names'.(18) Mothers  often   gave   to   their   children  special 
   names   of  their   own  choosing.   The  most   notable  of   these  were 
   the  'names  of  insight',  essi tercenye,  or of  'foresight', apacenye. 
   In  the   hour  of   birth,  or   on  some   other  occasion   of  moment, 
   the   mother   might   give  a   name  to   her  child,   indicating  some 
   dominant   feature  of   its  nature   as  perceived   by  her,   or  some 
   foresight  of  its  special   fate.'  These   names  had   authority,  and 
   were   regarded   as   true   names   when   solemnly   given,   and  were 
   public   not   private  if   placed  (as   was  sometimes   done)  immedi- 
   ately after the father-name.                                               
     All   other   'given   names'   were   not   true   names,   and  indeed 
   might   not   be   recognized   by   the   person   to   whom   they  were 
   applied,  unless  they  were  actually   adopted  or   self-given.  Names, 
   or   nicknames,   of   this   kind   might   be   given  by   anyone,  not 
   necessarily  by  members  of  the  same  house  or   kin,  in   memory  of 
   some  deed,   or  event,   or  in   token  of   some  marked   feature  of 
   body  or  mind.  They  were  seldom  included  in  the  'full  title', but 
   when  they  were,  because  of  their  wide  use   and  fame,   they  were 
   set  at  the   end  in   some  form   such  as   this:  'by   some  called 
   Telcontar'   (that  is   Strider);  or   'sometimes  known   as  Mormacil' 
   (that is Blacksword).                                                      
                                                                             
   enjoy all the varied talents of their kind, whether of  skill or  of lore, 
   though  in different  order and  in different  degrees. With  such changes 
   of  'mind-mood'  or  inwisti  their  lamatyaver  might  also  change.  But 
   such  changes  or  progressions  were in  fact seen  most among  the neri, 
   for  the  nissi,  even  as  they  came sooner  to maturity,  remained then 
   more  steadfast  and  were  less  desirous  of  change. [According  to the 
   Eldar,  the  only  'character'  of  any  person  that  was not  subject to 
   change was the difference of sex. For this  they held  to belong  not only 
   to the body (hrondo) [> (hroa)]  but also  to the  mind (inno)  [> (indo)] 
   equally: that is,  to the  person as  a whole.  This person  or individual 
   they often called esse' (that is 'name'), but it was also called erde, or 
   'singularity'.  Those  who  returned  from  Mandos,  therefore,  after the 
   death of their first body, returned  always to  the same  name and  to the 
   same sex as formerly.]                                                     
   
       The  amilessi  tercenye,  or  mother-names  of  insight,  had  a high 
    position,  and  in  general  use  sometimes  replaced,  both  within the 
    family   and   without,   the  father-name   and  chosen   name,  though 
    the  father-name  (and  the  chosen  among  those  of  the   Eldar  that 
    had  the  custom   of  the   essecilme)  remained   ever  the   true  or 
    primary  name,  and  a  necessary   part  of   any  'full   title'.  The 
    'names  of  insight'  were more  often given  in the  early days  of the 
    Eldar,  and  in  that  time  they  came  more  readily into  public use, 
    because  it  was  then still  the custom  for the  father-name of  a son 
    to  be a  modification of  the father's  name (as  Finwe' I  Curufinwe) 
    or  a  patronymic  (as   Finwion  'son   of  Finwe').   The  father-name 
  
    of  a  daughter  would  likewise  often  be  derived  from  the  name of 
    the mother.                                                              
       Renowned  examples   of  these   things  are   found  in   the  early 
    histories.  Thus  Finwe,  first  lord  of  the  Noldor, first  named his 
    eldest  son  Finwion;(20) but later when  his  talent  was revealed this 
    was  modified  to  Curufinwe.(21) But  the  name  of  insight  which his 
    mother  Miriel  gave  to  him  in  the  hour   of  birth   was  Feanaro 
    'Spirit  of  Fire';*  and  by  this  name  he became  known to  all, and 
    he is so called in all the histories. (It is said that he also took this 
    name  as  his  chosen   name,  in   honour  of   his  mother,   whom  he 
    never  saw.)(22) Elwe, lord of  the  Teleri,   became  widely   known by 
    the   anesse   or   given   name   Sindicollo  'Greycloak',   and  hence 
    later,  in  the  changed  form  of  the Sindarin  tongue, he  was called 
    Elu  Thingol.  Thingol  indeed  was  the  name  most  used  for  him  by 
    others,  though  Elu  or  Elu-thingol  remained his  right title  in his 
    own realm.                                                               
                                                                            
                       OF DEATH AND THE SEVERANCE OF FEA                     
                             AND HRONDO [> HROA].(23)                        
                                                                            
    It  must  be  understood  that  what  has   yet  been   said  concerning 
    Eldarin  marriage  refers  to  its right  course and  nature in  a world 
    unmarred,   or   to   the   manners   of   those   uncorrupted   by  the 
    Shadow  and  to  days  of  peace   and  order.   But  nothing,   as  has 
    been  said,  utterly  avoids  the   Shadow  upon   Arda  or   is  wholly 
    unmarred,  so  as  to  proceed  unhindered   upon  its   right  courses. 
    In  the  Elder  Days,  and  in  the  ages  before  the Dominion  of Men, 
    there  were  times   of  great   trouble  and   many  griefs   and  evil 
                                                                            
     (* Though  the  form  Feanor  which  it  took later  in the  speech of 
    Beleriand  is  more  often  used.  [>  (later)  Though the  form Feanor, 
    which  is  more  often  used,  was  a  blend  of  Q[uenya]  Feanaro and 
    S[indarin] Faenor.])                                                     
   
                                                                     
                                                                        
   chances; and Death (24) afflicted all the  Eldar, as it did all other 
   living things in Arda save the Valar  only: for  the visible  form of 
   the  Valar  proceeds from  their own  will and  with regard  to their 
   true being is to be  likened rather  to the  chosen raiment  of Elves 
   and Men than to their bodies.                                         
     Now  the  Eldar  are  immortal  within  Arda  according   to  their 
   right nature. But if a fea (or spirit) indwells in and  coheres with 
   a hrondo [> hroa]  (or bodily  form) that  is not  of its  own choice 
   but  ordained,  and  is  made  of  the  flesh  or  substance  of Arda 
   itself,(25) then the fortune of this  union must be vulnerable by the 
   evils that  do hurt  to Arda,  even if  that union  be by  nature and 
   purpose permanent. For in spite  of this  union, which  is of  such a 
   kind   that   according   to   unmarred   nature  no   living  person 
   incarnate  may  be  without  a fea,  nor without  a hrondo  [> hroa], 
   yet  fea  and  hrondo  [>  hroa]  are  not  the  same   things;  and 
   though  the   fea  cannot   be  broken   or  disintegrated   by  any 
   violence  from  without,  the  hrondo  [>  hroa]  can  be   hurt  and 
  
   may be utterly destroyed.                                             
     If  then  the  hrondo  [>  hroa]  be  destroyed,  or  so  hurt that 
   it ceases to  have health,  sooner or  later it  'dies'. That  is: it 
   becomes painful for the fea to dwell in it, being neither a  help to 
   life and will nor a delight to use, so that the fea departs from it, 
   and its function being at an end  its coherence  is unloosed,  and it 
   returns  again  to  the  general  hron  [>  orma] of Arda.(26) Then the 
   fea is, as it  were, houseless,  and it  becomes invisible  to bodily 
   eyes  (though  clearly  perceptible  by  direct  awareness  to  other 
   fear).                                                               
     This  destruction  of  the hrondo  [> hroa],  causing death  or the 
   unhousing  of  the  fea,  was  soon  experienced  by   the  immortal 
   Eldar,  when  they  awoke  in  the  marred  and   overshadowed  realm 
   of  Arda.  Indeed  in  their  earlier days  death came  more readily; 
   for  their  bodies  were  then less different (27) from the bodies of 
   Men,  and  the  command  of  their  spirits  over  their  bodies less 
   complete.                                                             
     This  command  was,  nonetheless,  at  all  times  greater  than it 
   has  ever   been  among   Men.  From   their  beginnings   the  chief 
   difference  between  Elves  and  Men lay  in the  fate and  nature of 
   their spirits. The fear of the Elves were destined to dwell  in Arda 
   for  all  the  life  of  Arda,  and the  death of  the flesh  did not 
   abrogate that destiny. Their  fear were  tenacious therefore  of life 
   'in the raiment  of Arda',  and far  excelled the  spirits of  Men in 
   power over  that  'raiment', even from the first days (28) protecting 
   
     
                                                                        
    their  bodies  from  many ills  and assaults  (such as  disease), and 
    healing  them  swiftly  of  injuries,  so  that  they  recovered from 
    wounds that would have proved fatal to Men.                          
      As  ages  passed  the  dominance  of  their  fear  ever  increased, 
    'consuming'  their  bodies  (as  has  been noted). The end of this 
    process  is  their  'fading',  as Men  have called  it; for  the body 
    becomes at last, as  it were,  a mere  memory held  by the  fea; and 
    that  end  has  already  been  achieved  in  many regions  of Middle- 
    earth,  so  that  the  Elves  are  indeed  deathless  and may  not be 
    destroyed or changed.(30) Thus it  is that  the further  we go  back in 
    the histories, the more often do we read  of the  death of  the Elves 
    of  old;  and  in  the  days  when  the  minds  of  the  Eldalie were 
    young  and  not  yet  fully   awake  death   among  them   seemed  to 
    differ little from the death of Men.                                 
      What  then  happened  to  the  houseless fea?  The answer  to this 
    question  the  Elves  did  not  know  by  nature. In  their beginning 
    (so they report) they believed, or guessed,  that they  'entered into 
    Nothing',  and  ended  like  other  living  things  that  they  knew, 
    even  as  a  tree  that was  felled and  burned. Others  guessed more 
    darkly  that  they  passed  into 'the  Realm of  Night' and  into the 
    power  of  the  'Lord  of  Night'.(31) These  opinions  were  plainly 
    derived  from  the  Shadow  under  which  they  awoke;  and   it  was 
    to  deliver  them  from  this  shadow  upon  their  minds,  more even 
    than  from  the dangers  of Arda  marred, that  the Valar  desired to 
    bring them to the light of Aman.                                     
  
      It  was  in  Aman that  they learned  of Manwe  that each  fea was 
    imperishable  within  the  life  of Arda,  and that  its fate  was to 
    inhabit  Arda  to  its  end.  Those  fear,  therefore,  that  in the 
    marring   of  Arda   suffered  unnaturally   a  divorce   from  their 
    hrondor  [>  hroar]  remained  still  in  Arda  and  in Time.  But in 
    this  state  they  were open  to the  direct instruction  and command 
    of   the  Valar.   As  soon   as  they   were  disbodied   they  were 
    summoned  to  leave  the places  of their  life and  death and  go to 
    the 'Halls of Waiting': Mandos, in the realm of the Valar.           
      If   they   obeyed   this   summons  different   opportunities  lay 
    before  them.(32) The  length  of  time  that  they  dwelt   in  Waiting 
    was  partly  at  the  will  of  Namo  the  Judge,  lord   of  Mandos, 
    partly  at their  own will.  The happiest  fortune, they  deemed, was 
    after the Waiting to be re-born, for so the evil and grief  that they 
    had  suffered in  the curtailment  of their  natural course  might be 
    redressed.                                                           
   
                                                            
                                                                        
            OF RE-BIRTH AND OTHER DOOMS OF THOSE                         
                     THAT GO TO MANDOS.(33)                              
                                                                        
   Now the Eldar hold that to each elf-child  a new  fea is  given, not 
   akin  to the  fear of  the parents  (save in  belonging to  the same 
   order and nature); and this fea either did  not exist  before birth, 
   or is the fea of one that is re-born.                                
    The  new  fea,  and  therefore  in  their  beginning all  fear, they 
   believe  to  come  direct  from  Eru  and  from beyond  Ea. Therefore 
   many of them hold that it  cannot be  asserted that  the fate  of the 
   Elves is to be confined within Arda for  ever and  with it  to cease. 
   This  last  opinion  they  draw  from  their  own  thought,  for  the 
   Valar, having had no part  in the  devising of  the Children  of Eru, 
   do  not  know  fully  the purposes  of Eru  concerning them,  nor the 
   final ends that he prepares for them.                                 
    But  they  did  not  reach  these  opinions   at  once   or  without 
   dissent.  In  their  youth,  while  their  knowledge  and  experience 
   were  small  and they  had not  yet received  the instruction  of the 
   Valar (or had not yet fully understood it), many  still held  that in 
   the  creation  of  their  kind  Eru  had  committed  this   power  to 
   them: to  beget children  in all  ways like  to themselves,  body and 
   indwelling spirit; and that therefore the fea of  a child  came from 
   its parents as did its hrondo.(34)                                    
    Yet  always  some  dissented,  saying:   'Indeed  a   living  person 
   may  resemble  the  parents  and  be  perceived  as  a  blending,  in 
   various  degrees,  of  these  two;  but  this  resemblance   is  most 
   reasonably related to  the hrondo.  It is  strongest and  clearest in 
   early  youth,  while  the  body  is  dominant   and  most   like  the 
   bodies of its parents.' (This is true of all elf-children.)(35) 'Where- 
   as  in  all  children,  though  in  some  it may  be more  marked and 
   sooner  apparent,  there  is  a part  of character  not to  be under- 
   stood  from  parentage,  to which  it may  indeed be  quite contrary. 
   This difference is most reasonably  attributed to  the fea,  new and 
   not  akin  to the  parents; for  it becomes  clearer and  stronger as 
  
   life proceeds and the fea increases in mastery.'                     
    Later  when  the  Elves  became  aware  of  re-birth  this  argument 
   was  added:  'If  the fear  of children  were normally  derived from 
   the  parents  and  akin  to  them, then  re-birth would  be unnatural 
   and  unjust.  For  it  would  deprive  the  second  parents,  without 
   consent, of one half of their parentage, intruding  into their  kin a 
   child half alien.'                                                    
    Nonetheless,  the  older  opinion  was  not  wholly  void.  For  all 
   
                                             
                                                                                
    the  Eldar,  being  aware  of  it  in  themselves,  spoke  of   the  passing 
    of  much  strength,  both  of  mind  and  of  body,  into   their  children, 
    in   bearing   and   begetting.   Therefore   they   hold  that   the  fea, 
    though   unbegotten,   draws   nourishment    from   the    parents   before 
    the  birth  of  the  child:  directly  from  the  fea  of the  mother while 
    she   bears   and   nourishes   the  hrondo,   and  mediately   but  equally 
    from  the  father,  whose  fea  is  bound  in   union  with   the  mother's 
    and supports it.                                                             
         It  was  for this  reason that  all parents  desired to  dwell together 
    during  the  year  of  bearing,  and  regarded   separation  at   that  time 
    as  a  grief  and  injury,  depriving  the  child  of   some  part   of  its 
    fathering.  'For,'  said  they,  'though  the  union  of  the  fear  of the 
    wedded  is  not  broken  by  distance  of  place,  yet  in   creatures  that 
    live  as  spirits  embodied  fea  communes  with  fea  in  full  only when 
    the bodies dwell together.'                                                  
                                                                                
         A  houseless  fea  that  chose  or  was permitted  to return  to life 
    re-entered   the   incarnate   world   through   child-birth.   Only   thus 
    could  it  return.(*) For  it  is  plain  that  the  provision  of  a bodily 
    house   for   a   fea,   and   the   union   of   fea  with   hrondo,  was 
    committed  by  Eru  to  the  Children,  to  be  achieved  in  the   act  of 
    begetting.                                                                   
                                                                                
         As  for  this  re-birth,  it  was  not  an   opinion,  but   known  and 
    certain.   For   the   fea   re-born  became   a  child   indeed,  enjoying 
    once   more    all   the    wonder   and    newness   of    childhood;   but 
    slowly,  and  only  after  it  had  acquired  a   knowledge  of   the  world 
    and  mastery  of   itself,  its   memory  would   awake;  until,   when  the 
    re-born  elf  was  full-grown,  it recalled  all its  former life,  and then 
    the  old   life,  and   the  'waiting',   and  the   new  life   became  one 
    ordered   history   and   identity.   This   memory   would   thus   hold  a 
    double   joy   of   childhood,   and  also   an  experience   and  knowledge 
    greater  than  the  years  of  its  body.  In  this  way  the   violence  or 
    grief  that  the  re-born  had   suffered  was   redressed  and   its  being 
                                                                                
        (* Save in rare and strange cases: that is, where the body that the fea 
    had  forsaken  was  whole,  and  remained  still  coherent   and  incorrupt. 
    But  this  could  seldom  happen;  for  death  unwilling  could  occur  only 
    when  great  violence  was  done to  the body;  and in  death by  will, such 
    as  at times  befell because  of utter  weariness or  great grief,  the fea 
    would not desire  to return,  until the  body, deserted  by the  spirit, was 
    dissolved.  This  happened  swiftly  in  Middle-earth.  In  Aman   only  was 
  
    there  no  decay. Thus  Miriel was  there rehoused  in her  own body,  as is 
    hereafter told.)                                                             
   
                        
                                                                                    
   was  enriched.   For  the   Re-born  are   twice  nourished,   and  twice         
   parented,*   and  have   two  memories   of  the   joy  of   awaking  and       
   discovering  the  world  of  living  and  the  splendour  of  Arda. Their         
   life  is,  therefore,  as  if  a  year  had  two  springs  and  though an         
   untimely  frost  followed  after  the  first, the  second spring  and all         
   the summer after were fairer and more blessed.                                    
    The  Eldar  say  that  more  than  one  re-birth  is   seldom  recorded.         
   But  the  reasons  for  this  they  do not  fully know.  Maybe, it  is so         
   ordered  by  the  will  of  Eru;  while  the   Re-born  (they   say)  are         
   stronger,  having  greater  mastery  of  their  bodies  and   being  more         
   patient  of  griefs.  But  many,  doubtless,  that  have  twice  died  do         
   not wish to return.(36)                                                           
                                                                                    
    Re-birth  is  not  the  only  fate  of  the  houseless fear.  The Shadow         
   upon  Arda  caused  not  only  misfortune  and  injury  to  the  body. It         
   could   corrupt  the   mind;  and   those  among   the  Eldar   who  were         
   darkened   in   spirit  did   unnatural  deeds,   and  were   capable  of         
   hatred   and   malice.   Not   all   who   died    suffered   innocently.         
   Moreover,  some  fear   in  grief   or  weariness   gave  up   hope,  and         
   turning   away  from   life  relinquished   their  bodies,   even  though         
   these  might  have  been  healed  or  were  indeed   unhurt.+(37) Few  of         
   these latter desired  to be  re-born, not  at least  until they  had been         
   long   in   'waiting';   some   never  returned.   Of  the   others,  the         
   wrong-doers,  many   were  held   long  in   'waiting',  and   some  were         
   not permitted to take up their lives again.                                       
    For  there  was,  for  all  the  fear of  the Dead,  a time  of Waiting,         
   in   which,   howsoever   they   had    died,   they    were   corrected,         
   instructed,  strengthened,  or  comforted,   according  to   their  needs         
   or  deserts.  If  they  would  consent  to  this.  But  the  fea  in its         
   nakedness   is   obdurate,   and   remains   long   in  the   bondage  of         
   its memory and old purposes (especially if these were evil).                      
    Those  who  were  healed  could   be  re-born,   if  they   desired  it:         
                                                                                    
   (* In some cases a fea re-born might  have the  same parents  again. For         
   instance, if its first body had died in early youth. But this did not often       
   happen; neither did a fea necessarily  re-enter its  own former  kin, for         
   often a great length of  time passed  before it  wished or  was permitted         
   to return.)                                                                       
                                                                                    
   (+ Though the  griefs  might  be  great and  wholly unmerited,  and death         
   (or  rather  the abandonment  of life)  might be,  therefore, understand-         
   able and innocent, it was held that the refusal to return to  life, after         
   repose in Mandos,  was a  fault, showing  a weakness  or lack  of courage         
   in the fea.)                                                                     
   
   none  are  re-born  or  sent  back  into  life  unwilling.   The  others 
   remained,  by  desire  or  command,  fear   unbodied,  and   they  could 
   only  observe  the  unfolding  of  the  Tale of  Arda from  afar, having 
  
   no  effect  therein.  For  it  was  a  doom  of  Mandos that  only those 
   who  took  up  life  again  might  operate  in  Arda,  or  commune  with 
   the  fear  of  the  Living,  even with  those that  had once  been dear 
   to them.(38)                                                             
     Concerning  the  fate  of  other  elves,   especially  of   the  Dark- 
   elves  who  refused  the  summons  to  Aman,  the  Eldar   know  little. 
   The  Re-born  report  that  in   Mandos  there   are  many   elves,  and 
   among  them  many of the Alamanyar,(39) but that   there  is   in  the 
   Halls   of   Waiting  little   mingling  or   communing  of   kind  with 
   kind,  or  indeed  of  any  one  fea  with  another. For  the houseless 
   fea  is  solitary  by  nature,  and  turns  only  towards   those  with 
   whom, maybe, it formed strong bonds of love in life.                     
                                                                           
     The  fea  is  single,  and  in  the  last  impregnable.  It  cannot be 
   brought   to   Mandos.   It   is   summoned;   and   the   summons  pro- 
   ceeds  from  just  authority,  and   is  imperative;   yet  it   may  be 
   refused.   Among   those   who   refused   the   summons    (or   rather 
   invitation)  of  the  Valar to  Aman in  the first  years of  the Elves, 
   refusal  of  the  summons  to  Mandos  and  the  Halls  of  Waiting  is, 
   the  Eldar  say,  frequent. It  was less  frequent, however,  in ancient 
   days,  while  Morgoth  was  in  Arda,  or   his  servant   Sauron  after 
   him;  for  then  the  fea  unbodied  would  flee   in  terror   of  the 
   Shadow  to  any  refuge  -  unless  it  were  already  committed  to the 
   Darkness   and   passed  then   into  its   dominion.  In   like  manner 
   even  of  the  Eldar  some   who  had   become  corrupted   refused  the 
   summons,   and   then   had   little  power   to  resist   the  counter- 
   summons of Morgoth.                                                      
     But  it  would  seem  that  in  these  after-days  more  and  more  of 
   the  Elves,  be  they  of  the  Eldalie in  origin or  be they  of other 
   kinds,  who   linger  in   Middle-earth  now   refuse  the   summons  of 
   Mandos,   and   wander   houseless   in   the   world,*   unwilling   to 
   leave it (40) and unable  to  inhabit  it,  haunting  trees or  springs or 
   hidden  places  that  once they  knew. Not  all of  these are  kindly or 
                                                                           
   (* For  only  those  who  willingly  go  to   Mandos  may   be  re-born. 
   Re-birth is a grace, and comes of the  power that  Eru committed  to the 
   Valar for the ruling of Arda and the redress of its marring. It does not 
   lie in the power of any  fea in  itself. Only  those return  whom, after 
   Mandos has spoken the doom of release, Manwe and Varda bless.)           
   
   unstained  by  the  Shadow.  Indeed  the  refusal  of the  summons is 
   in itself a sign of taint.                                           
     It  is  therefore  a foolish  and perilous  thing, besides  being a 
   wrong  deed  forbidden  justly by  the appointed  Rulers of  Arda, if 
   the  Living   seek  to   commune  with   the  Unbodied,   though  the 
   houseless  may  desire  it,  especially   the  most   unworthy  among 
   them.  For  the  Unbodied,  wandering  in  the  world, are  those who 
   at the least have refused the door of life and  remain in  regret and 
   self-pity.  Some  are  filled with  bitterness, grievance,  and envy. 
   Some  were  enslaved  by  the  Dark  Lord  and  do  his  work  still, 
   though  he  himself is  gone. They  will not  speak truth  or wisdom. 
   To call  on them  is folly.  To attempt  to master  them and  to make 
   them  servants  of  one  own's  will  is  wickedness.  Such practices 
  
   are  of  Morgoth;  and  the necromancers  are of  the host  of Sauron 
   his servant.                                                         
     Some  say  that  the  Houseless  desire  bodies,  though  they  are 
   not  willing  to  seek  them  lawfully  by  submission to  the judge- 
   ment  of  Mandos.  The  wicked  among  them  will  take   bodies,  if 
   they  can,  unlawfully.  The  peril  of   communing  with   them  is, 
   therefore, not only the peril of being deluded by fantasies  or lies: 
   there  is  peril  also  of  destruction.  For   one  of   the  hungry 
   Houseless, if it is  admitted to  the friendship  of the  Living, may 
   seek to eject the fea from its body; and in the contest  for mastery 
   the  body may  be gravely  injured, even  if it  he not  wrested from 
   its  rightful  habitant.  Or  the  Houseless  may plead  for shelter, 
   and if it is admitted, then it will seek to enslave its host  and use 
   both his will and  his body  for its  own purposes.  It is  said that 
   Sauron  did these  things, and  taught his  followers how  to achieve 
   them.                                                                
                                                                       
     [Thus  it  may  be seen  that those  who in  latter days  hold that 
   the Elves are dangerous to  Men and  that it  is folly  or wickedness 
   to  seek  converse  with  them  do  not  speak  without  reason.  For 
   how,  it  may  be  asked, shall  a mortal  distinguish the  kinds? On 
   the  one hand,  the Houseless,  rebels at  least against  the Rulers, 
   and  maybe  even  deeper  under  the  Shadow;   on  the   other,  the 
   Lingerers,  whose  bodily  forms  may  no  longer   be  seen   by  us 
   mortals, or seen only dimly and fitfully.  Yet the  answer is  not in 
   truth  difficult.  Evil  is  not  one thing  among Elves  and another 
   among  Men.  Those  who  give  evil  counsel,  or  speak  against the 
   Rulers (or if they dare, against the  One), are  evil, and  should be 
   shunned  whether   bodied  or   unbodied.  Moreover,   the  Lingerers 
   
   are  not  houseless,  though  they  may  seem  to  be.  They  do  not 
   desire bodies, neither do they seek shelter,  nor strive  for mastery 
   over  body  or  mind.  Indeed  they  do  not  seek converse  with Men 
   at all, save  maybe rarely,  either for  the doing  of some  good, or 
   because  they  perceive  in  a  Man's  spirit  some  love  of  things 
   ancient  and  fair.  Then  they  may  reveal   to  him   their  forms 
   (through   his   mind   working  outwardly,   maybe),  and   he  will 
   behold  them  in  their  beauty.  Of  such  he  may  have   no  fear, 
   though  he  may  feel  awe  of  them.  For  the  Houseless   have  no 
   forms to reveal,  and even  if it  were within  their power  (as some 
   Men  say)  to  counterfeit elvish  forms, deluding  the minds  of Men 
   with fantasies, such visions  would be  marred by  the evil  of their 
   intent.  For  the  hearts of  true Men  uprise in  joy to  behold the 
   true likenesses of the First-born, their elder kindred; and  this joy 
   nothing evil can counterfeit. So spoke AElfwine.](41)                
                                                                       
                       OF THE SEVERANCE OF MARRIAGE.                    
                                                                       
   Much  has  now  been  said  concerning   death  and   re-birth  among 
   the Elves. It  may be  asked: of  what effect  were these  upon their 
   marriage?                                                            
     Since  death  and  the  sundering  of  spirit and  body was  one of 
   the griefs  of Arda  Marred, it  came inevitably  to pass  that death 
  
   at  times  came  between  two  that  were  wedded.  Then   the  Eldar 
   were  in  doubt,  since  this  was   an  evil   unnatural.  Permanent 
   marriage  was  in  accordance  with  elvish  nature,  and  they never 
   had  need  of  any  law  to teach  this or  to enforce  it; hut  if a 
   'permanent'  marriage  was  in  fact  broken,  as  when  one  of  the 
   partners  was  slain,  then  they did  not know  what should  he done 
   or thought.                                                          
     In  this  matter  they  turned  to  Manwe for  counsel, and,  as is 
   recorded  in  the  case  of  Finwe,  Lord   of  the   Noldor,  Manwe 
   delivered  his  ruling  through  the  mouth   of  Namo   Mandos,  the 
   Judge.                                                               
     'Marriage of the Eldar,' he said, 'is  by and  for the  Living, and 
   for the duration of  life. Since  the Elves  are by  nature permanent 
   in  life  within Arda,  so also  is their  unmarred marriage.  But if 
   their  life  is  interrupted or  ended, then  their marriage  must be 
   likewise. Now marriage is  chiefly of  the body,  hut it  is nonethe- 
   less not of the body only but of  the spirit  and body  together, for 
   it begins and  endures in  the will  of the  fea. Therefore  when one 
   of the partners of a  marriage dies  the marriage  is not  yet ended, 
   
                   
                                                                       
   but is in abeyance.  For those  that were  joined are  now sundered; 
   but their union remains still a union of will.                       
    'How   then   can   a   marriage   be  ended   and  the   union  be 
   dissolved?  For  unless  this  be  done,  there  can  be  no  second 
   marriage. By the law of the nature of  the Elves,  the neri  and the 
   nissi being equal, there can be union only of one with one.(42)      
   Plainly an  end can  be made  only by  the ending  of the  will; and 
   this  must  proceed  from the  Dead, or  be by  doom. By  the ending 
   of the will, when the Dead are not willing ever to return to life in 
   the body; by  doom, when  they are  not permitted  to return.  For a 
   union that is for the life of Arda is ended, if it cannot be resumed 
   within the life of Arda.                                             
    'We  say  that  the  ending  of  will must  proceed from  the Dead, 
   for  the  Living  may  not for  their own  purposes compel  the Dead 
   to remain thus, nor deny to them  re-birth, if  they desire  it. And 
   it must be  clearly understood  that this  will of  the Dead  not to 
   return,  when  it  has  been  solemnly  declared  and   is  ratified 
   by  Mandos,  shall  then  become  a  doom:  the  Dead  will  not  be 
   permitted ever to return to the life of the body.'                   
    The   Eldar  then   asked:  'How   shall  the   will  or   doom  be 
   known?'  It   was  answered:   'Only  by   recourse  to   Manwe  and 
   by  the  pronouncement  of  Namo.  In  this matter  it shall  not be 
   lawful  for  any  of  the  Eldar  to  judge  his  own case.  For who 
   among  the  Living  can  discern  the  thoughts  of  the   Dead,  or 
   presume the dooms of Mandos?'                                        
                                                                       
    Upon   this   pronouncement   of  Mandos,   which  is   called  the 
   'Doom  of Finwe  and Miriel'(43) for reasons to  be told,  there are 
   many   commentaries   that   record   the   explanation   of  points 
   arising  from  its  consideration,  some  given  by the  Valar, some 
   later  reasoned  by  the  Eldar.  Of these  the more  important are 
  
   here added.                                                          
    1.  It  was  asked:  'What  is  meant by  the saying  that marriage 
   is chiefly of the body, and yet is both of spirit and body?'         
    It  was  answered:  'Marriage  is chiefly  of the  body, for  it is 
   achieved by bodily union, and its first  operation is  the begetting 
   of  the  bodies  of  children,  even though  it endures  beyond this 
   and has other operations.  And the  union of  bodies in  marriage is 
   unique,  and  no  other  union  resembles it.  Whereas the  union of 
   fear in marriage differs from other unions  of love  and friendship 
   not  so  much  in  kind as  in its  closeness and  permanence, which 
   are  derived  partly from  the bodies  in their  union and  in their 
   dwelling together.                                                   
   
     'Nonetheless  marriage  concerns  also  the  fear.  For  the   fear  of 
   the  Elves  are  of  their  nature   male  and   female,  and   not  their 
   hrondor (44) only. And the beginning  of  marriage   is  in  the  affinity 
   of  the  fear,  and  in  the  love  arising  therefrom.  And   this  love 
   includes  in  it,  from  its  first  awakening,  the desire  for marriage, 
   and  is  therefore  like  to  but  not  in  all  ways  the  same  as other 
   motions   of   love   and   friendship,  even   those  between   Elves  of 
   male  and  female  nature  who  do  not  have  this  inclination.   It  is 
   therefore  true  to  say  that,  though  achieved  by  and  in  the  body, 
   marriage  proceeds  from  the  fea  and resides  ultimately in  its will. 
   For   which   reason   it  cannot   be  ended,   as  has   been  declared, 
   while that will remains.'                                                  
     2.   It   was  asked:   'If  the   Dead  return   to  the   Living,  are 
   the   sundered   spouses   still  wedded?   And  how   may  that   be,  if 
   marriage  is  chiefly  of  the  body,  whereas  the  body  of one  part of 
   the   union   is   destroyed?   Must  the   sundered  be   again  married, 
   if they wish? Or whether they wish it or no?'                              
     It   was   answered:   'It   has   been   said  that   marriage  resides 
   ultimately  in  the  will  of  the  fear.  Also  the  identity  of person 
   resides  wholly  in the  fea,(45) and the  re-born is  the same  person as 
   the  one  who  died.  It  is  the purpose  of the  grace of  re-birth that 
   the  unnatural  breach   in  the   continuity  of   life  should   be  re- 
   dressed;  and  none  of  the  Dead  will  be   permitted  to   be  re-born 
   until  and  unless  they  desire  to  take  up   their  former   life  and 
   continue  it.  Indeed  they  cannot  escape  it,  for  the   re-born  soon 
   recover full memory of all their past.                                     
     'If  then  marriage  is  not  ended  while  the  Dead  are in  the Halls 
   of   Waiting,   in   hope   or  purpose   to  return,   but  is   only  in 
   aheyance,  how  then  shall  it  be  ended,  when  the  fea  is  again in 
   the land of the living?                                                    
     'But  herein  there  is  indeed a  difficulty, that  reveals to  us that 
   death  is  a  thing  unnatural.  It  may  be   amended,  but   it  cannot, 
   while  Arda  lasts,  be  wholly  undone  or   made  as   if  it   had  not 
   been.  What  shall  come  to  pass  as  the  Eldar  grow  older  cannot be 
   wholly  foreseen.  But  perceiving  their  nature,  as   we  now   do,  we 
   hold that the love of the                                                  
                                                                             
     Here  the  typescript version  B breaks  off, with  much of  the content 
   of the essay as declared in the title unfulfilled (see  p. 209).  The text 
   ends at the foot of a page, but I think it virtually certain that this was 
  
   where my father abandoned it.                                              
   
                                  NOTES                                       
   l. In A the opening paragraph ended: 'the  fire of  their spirit  had not 
     consumed   them,   nor   their   minds  turned   inwards',  subsequently 
     changed to the text of B.                                                
   2. Added  here  later  in  A:  'Yet  the  Elf-child  would  have  more 
     knowledge and skill.' This was not taken up in B.                        
   3. A: 'They  had few  children, but  these were  dear to  them beyond  any 
  number more than seven', with 'seldom' written later above 
     all  else  that  they  possessed.   (Though  no   Elf  would   speak  of  3 
     possessing   children;  he   would  say:   "three  children   have  been 
     added  unto  me",  or  "are  with  me",  or  "are  in  my   house";  for 
     their  families  were held  together...' (the  brackets being  closed at 
     the words 'or teaching').                                                
   4. A: '... while the Eldar were still few, and eager to increase their 
     kind, before the weight  of years  lay on  them, there  is no  record of 
     'no'.                                                               
   5. For this paragraph A has:                                           
            The Eldar wedded once for all. Many,  as the  histories reveal, 
          could  become  estranged   from  good,   for  nothing   can  wholly 
          escape from the evil  shadow that  lies upon  Arda. Some  fell into 
          pride,  and  self-will,  and could  be guilty  of deeds  of malice, 
          enmity, greed and jealousy. But among all these  evils there  is no 
          record  of  any  among  the  Elves  that  took another's  spouse by 
          force;  for  this  was  wholly  against  their  nature, and  one so 
          forced  would  have  rejected  bodily  life  and passed  to Mandos. 
          Guile or trickery in this matter was scarcely possible (even  if it 
          could be thought that any  Elf would  purpose to  use it);  for the 
          Eldar can read at once  in the  eyes and  voice of  another whether 
          they be wed or unwed.                                               
     6. The original reading in A was 'at a [feast >] repast shared  by the 
        two "houses" concerned', changed later to 'at a  meeting' as  in B. 
        See note 7.                                                         
     7. The word 'again' in  'again shared  by the  two houses'  depends on 
        the original reading in A given in note 6.                          
     8. A: 'and were only a gracious recognition of the change of state'. 
     9. Added  here  in  A,  probably  very  much  later: '[Thus  Beren and 
        Tinuviel  could  lawfully  have  wedded,  but  for Beren's  oath to 
        Thingol.]'                                                          
    10. This paragraph  ends in  A: 'This  the Eldar  mean when  they speak 
        of their spirits consuming them; and  they say  that ere  Arda ends 
        all the Elf-folk will  have become  spirits no  less than  those in 
        Mandos, invisible to mortal eyes, unless they will to be seen.' The 
        words  'no less  than those  in Mandos'  stood in  B as  typed, but 
        were heavily struck out.                                            
    11. For  the  passage  in  B  'For  with  regard  to  generation ...'  A has: 
        'For,  whether  the  Eldar  retain  their  power  of  generation  (as  is 
        likely  if  we speak  of days  of old  when all  the Eldalie  were young) 
        or  in  time  lose  it  (as  some  say  those that  remain on  Earth have 
        now  lost  it),  at  all times  they lose  the desire  and will  with the 
        exercise of that power.'                                                 
    12. For neri and nissi  in B  (see the  Etymologies in  Vol. V,  entries NER, 
  
        NIS)  A  has  quendor  and   quender,  changed   later  to   quendur  and 
        quendir.  For  the  singulars  ner  and  nis  occurring   subsequently  A 
        has   quendo   and   quende,   changed   to   quendu   and   quendi.  The 
        substance  of  this  passage  concerning  the difference  in characteris- 
        tic  activity  among  men  and  women  of  the  Eldar is  essentially the 
        same in A, but no reference is made to the Noldor.                       
    13. It is said in A that it was the right of the father, not to  'devise' the 
        first  name,  but  to  'announce'  it, and  this is  followed by  a note: 
        'Though  the  name  was  often  the  mother's  choice.  But  it  was held 
        to be the right of the father to  devise the  name of  [the first  son >] 
        his sons, if  he would,  and of  the mother  to devise  the name  of [the 
        first  daughter  >]   her  daughters.   But  in   any  case   the  father 
        proclaimed  the  name.'  To  the  words  'This   name  was   thus  called 
        the  "father-name"  or  first  name'  was  added later  in A:  'It always 
        had a meaning and was made of known words.'                              
    14. At  this  point  there  is  a  footnote  in B  (deriving closely  from A) 
        which was later struck through:                                          
           It  will  be  observed  in  the  histories  how  seldom the  same name 
        recurs  for  different  persons.  This  is  because,  both  in Essecarme  
        and   in   Essecilme,   there   was   usually   an   attempt   to   mark 
        individuality;   and   names   were   regarded   as   the   property   of 
        those who first bore them.                                               
    15. The footnote here reads thus in A:                                       
           This  feeling  had  nothing  to do  with 'magic'  or taboo.  The Eldar 
        did  indeed  believe  in  a  special  relation  between   a  name   of  a 
        person  and  his  life  and  individuality;   but  this   concerned  both 
        first   and   second  name   (alone  or   together),  which   they  might 
        conceal from enemies.                                                    
    16. The  latter  part  of  the  footnote  here,  which  I  have  enclosed  in 
        square  brackets,  is  found  typed  on  a  separate page  belonging with 
        the  B  typescript, but  with no  direction for  its insertion  (see note 
        37).  It  is  found however  in closely  similar words  in the  A version 
        of  the  footnote,  following  'their  lamatyave  might  also  change' (A 
        does  not  have  the  conclusion  of  the  note in  B, 'But  such changes 
        or progressions...').                                                    
           In   the   A  version   of  the   note  the   Elvish  word   of  which 
        'mind-mood'  is  a  translation  was  first  written  ingil-[?weidi, very 
        uncertain],  changed to  inwaldi, and  later to  inwisti, as  in E.  In A 
        the  Elvish  word  for the  body is  rhon (changed  later to  hrondo, the 
   
         word  used in  B), and  for the  mind m,  indo (the  latter changed 
         later to inno, whereas B has inno > indo).                          
    17.  A  has  a different  account here:  'They might  then devise  a new 
         "Chosen  Name",  but  this  replaced  the  former,  and  became the 
         Second  Name.  Identity  was  preserved by  the permanence  for all 
         formal and legal purposes of the First Name or father's name.'      
    18.  A  has: 'this  was the  Anessi, the  given names,  or "nick-names"' 
         (with  reference  to  the  original  meaning of  nick-name, changed 
         from (an) eke-name, meaning an additional or added name).           
    19.  The passage following this in A reads thus:                         
            Later, when the character and gifts of the child  were revealed, 
         as it grew, she might also  give a  similar name  to it  (or modify 
         its  father-name).  But  this   latter  branch   of  'mother-names' 
  
         differed  in  authority  only  rather  than  in  kind  from general 
         given  or  nick-names.  These  were  given  to  persons  by  anyone 
         (not  necessarily  even  members  of  their  'house'  or  kin),  in 
         memory  of  some  deed,  or  event,  or some  striking peculiarity. 
         Though  these   names  had   no  authority   and  were   not  'true 
         names',  they  often  became  widely  known  and  used,   and  were 
         sometimes   recognized   by  the   persons  themselves   and  their 
         families.                                                           
              The 'mother-names  of insight'  had an  intermediate position. 
         They  had  parental  authority  and   the  authority   of  maternal 
         terken  [added:  insight], and  were often  used instead  of either 
         father-name  or  chosen  name,  or  might   replace  them   both  - 
         replaced  them, that  is, in  actual usage.  The 'true'  or primary 
         Esse  of  any  person  remained  the  father-name.  The  'names  of 
         insight', though at  no time  frequent, were  more frequent  in the 
         early days of the Eldar...                                          
    20.  In A it is said that 'Finwe originally named his eldest son Finwe'. 
    21.  Curufinwe:  the  name  has been  met in  the rejected  addition to 
         AAm  where  appear  my  father's  first  thoughts  on the  story of 
         Feanor's  birth  (when  his  mother  was  named  Indis): see  p. 87 
         note 3.                                                             
    22.  A has here a passage that was omitted in B:                         
            Finwe  then  named  his  second son  (by another  mother, Indis) 
         also  Finwe',  modifying it  later to  Nolofinwe. But  the mother- 
         name  which  Indis  gave  to  him was  Ingoldo, signifying  that he 
         was  partly  of  both  the Ingar  (people of  Ingwe), her  own kin, 
         and  of  the  Noldor.  By  this  name  he  also   became  generally 
         known;  though  after  the  rule  of  the  Noldor was  committed to 
         him by Manwe (in the  place of  his elder  brother and  his father) 
         he  took  the  name  of  Finwe,  and was  in fact  usually called 
         Ingoldo-finwe.  Similarly the  third son  was Arafinwe  and also 
         Ingalaure (because he had the golden hair of his mother's kin). 
         As in the  name Noldor  throughout the  later texts,  Nolofinwe is 
   
         written  with  a  tilde  over  the N.  - On  this passage  see further 
         p. 265 note 10.                                                        
    23.  In  A  there  is  no  subtitle  here,  but before  'It must  be under- 
         stood...' there stands the following:                                  
            In  what  has  been  said concerning  names it  will be  noted that 
         for  Finwe,  first  lord  of   the  Noldor,   two  wives   are  named: 
         Miriel  and  Indis;  though  it  was  said  that  the marriage  of the 
         Eldar is permanent and indissoluble.                                   
    24.  After 'and Death' there followed in  B 'in  its Elvish  mode', derived 
         from A; but this was rejected as soon as typed.                        
    25.  A:  'and  is  made  also  as  it  were  of  the  hron  (or  flesh  and 
         substance)  of  Arda'; cf.  rhon 'body',  note 16.  The word  hron was 
         left  unchanged  in A  here (see  note 26);  subsequently where  B has 
         hrondo  (>  hroa)  A  has  hron,  hron,  and  hron  (>  hrondo), until 
         later in the text hrondo appears in A as first written (note 34).      
    26.  The words 'and  it returns  again to  the general  hron of  Arda' were 
         added to the  A-text at  the same  time as  other occurrences  of hron 
         were  changed  to  hrondo  (note  25);  thus  hron  here in  B (subse- 
         quently  >  orma)  represents  a  distinction  between  hron  (of  the 
  
         'body'  of Arda)  and hrondo.  At a  later point  in the  A manuscript 
         there  is  the  following  hastily  pencilled  note, which  was struck 
         through:                                                               
            V's-ron 'flesh, substance,  matter'. Q.  hron, hrom-  'matter', the 
         substance of Arda, hence hrondo 'physical body, "the flesh"'.          
    27.  B as typed had 'little different', as does A, but 'little' was at once 
         changed to 'less'.                                                     
    28.  Where 8 has 'even from the first days' A has 'even at first'.          
    29.  'as has been noted' (not said in  A): the  previous references  are on 
         pp. 210 ('AElfwine's Preamble') and 212.                                
    30.  In A the first part of this paragraph reads:                           
              As  ages  passed   their  spirits   became  more   dominant,  and 
         'consumed'   their   bodies   -   the   end   of  this   process  (now 
         achieved),  they  said,  was  that  the  body  should  become   as  it 
         were  a  mere  memory  of  the  spirit  -   though  it   never  became 
         changeable like raiment.                                               
    31.  A:  'Others  guessed  that  they  passed  into the  realm of  Dark and 
         the power of the Dark Lord (as they called him).'                      
    32.  A: '(The  fear of  the Eldar,  with rare  exceptions, at  once obeyed 
         that  summons.)   After  that   different  opportunities   lay  before 
         them.'                                                                 
    33.  There is no subtitle here in A.                                        
    34.  Here  and  subsequently  hrondo  (not  hron)  appears  in  the  A-text 
         as  written  (see  notes  25  and  44).  Purely coincidentally,  as it 
         seems,  here  and  subsequently  hrondo  was   not  changed   to  hroa 
         in B.                                                                  
    35.  This  bracketed  statement  derives  from  an  addition  made   to  A: 
   
         'This  is  true of  all Elf-children,  whatever may  be the  case with 
         Men, in whom the body is ever more dominant.'                          
    36.  This paragraph is absent from A.                                       
    37.  This footnote is not in the B-text, but is  found typed  separately on 
         the same page as the passage  referred to  in note  16, and  like that 
         passage without direction for its insertion. It derives fairly closely 
         from  a  footnote  found  at  this  point  in  A;  this  however ends: 
         '...  was  held a  fault or  weakness, needing  correction or  cure if 
         that could be achieved.'                                               
    38.  From  'The  others  remained'  to  the  end   of  the   paragraph  the 
         A-text as first written read thus:                                     
            Others,  freed  from  desire  of life  and of  doing, yet  not from 
         operations  of  the  mind  in  observing  or  reflexion,  might remain 
         as spirits,  fear unbodied,  and yet  be permitted  to go  forth from 
         Mandos,  and  to  return  thither  or  not,  as  they  would.  As ages 
         passed,  the  numbers  of  these  increased, the  Eldar say.  With the 
         minds  of  the  Living  they  can  commune,  if  the  Living  remember 
         them  or  open  their  minds  to  receive  them.  This the  Eldar call 
         'communing  with  the  fear  (or  the Unliving)',  and in  the latter 
         days  it  has  become  easier  and  more  frequent.  But   they  could 
         only  observe  what  passed  or  was   done  as   the  Tale   of  Arda 
         unfolded. They could                                                   
         The  passage  was  struck  out  when  this   point  was   reached  and 
         replaced  by  the  text  that stands  here in  B. Cf.  the subsequent 
         passage  (p.  224),  found  both in  A and  in B:  'It is  therefore a 
  
         foolish  and  perilous  thing,  besides being  a wrong  deed forbidden 
         justly  by  the  appointed  Rulers  of  Arda,  if  the Living  seek to 
         commune with the Unbodied...'                                          
    39.  On Alamanyar see pp. 170 - 1.                                          
    40.  A sets the opening of this paragraph in the past tense: 'But  in after 
         days  more  and  more  of  the  Elves  that  lingered  in Middle-earth 
         refused  the  summons  of  Mandos,  and  wandered  houseless   in  the 
         world, unwilling to leave it...'                                       
    41.  This  paragraph,  attributed  to  AElfwine and  bracketed in  the same 
         way  as  is  the  opening   'Preamble',  is   absent  from   A,  which 
         continues  on  from  'These  things it  is said  that Sauron  did, and 
         taught his chief followers how to achieve them' as follows:            
              In this  account the  lives and  customs of  the Eldar  have been 
         considered  mainly  in  their  natural  courses  in  days  untroubled, 
         and  in  accordance  with  their  true  nature  unmarred. But,  as has 
         been  said,  the  Eldar  did  not  escape the  Shadow upon  Arda, that 
         caused both misfortunes and misdeeds to afflict them.                  
         This  was  replaced  by  the  sentence  beginning  'Now much  has been 
         said  concerning  death  and  rebirth among  the Eldar  ...' as  in B, 
         but without the subtitle 'Of the Severance of Marriage'.               
    42.  This  sentence  is  absent  from  A,  and  so  there  appear  here  no 
   
       equivalents of the words neri and nissi in B (see note 12).           
   43. A has 'the "Statute of Finwe and Miriel"', as in the title  of the 
       B-text.                                                               
   44. A had here hroni, changed to hrondor: see note 34.                      
   45. From  here  to the  point where  it breaks  off B  diverges altogether 
       from A, and I take up  the presentation  of the  A-text in  full from 
       the beginning of this second response.                                
                                                                             
   I  give now  the remainder  of the  work from  the original  manuscript A, 
   taking it up shortly before the point  where the  typescript B  breaks off 
   (see  note  45  above).  Alterations  and  additions  are mostly  noted as 
   such.                                                                      
     In  A  the   actual  tale   of  Finwe,   Miriel,  and   Indis  reappears 
   (pp. 236 - 9); it is easily  shown that  this version  followed FM  1 (the 
   rider to LQ  chapter 6,  Of the  Silmarils and  the Darkening  of Valinor, 
   pp. 205 - 7), but I think at no long interval: the manuscript style of the 
   two texts is notably similar.                                              
                                                                             
     It   was   answered:   It   has   been   said   that   marriage  resides 
   ultimately  in  the  will  of  the  fea.  Also  the  identity  of  person 
   resides  in  the  fea; and  the Dead  that return  [struck out:  will] in 
   time  recover  full  memory  of  the  past;  what  is  more,   though  the 
   body  is  more  than  raiment  and  the  change  of  body  [will   not  be 
   of  no  effect  >]  will  certainly  have  effect  upon  the  reborn,  the 
   fea  is  the  master,  and  the  reborn  will  come  to   resemble  their 
   former  self  so  closely  that  all  who  knew  them  before  Death  will 
   recognize   them,   soonest   and   most   readily   the   former  spouse. 
   Nonetheless,  since  marriage   is  also   of  the   body  and   one  body 
   has  perished,  they  must  be  married  again,  if  they  will.  For they 
   will  have  returned,  as  it  were, to  that state  in their  former life 
   when  by  the  motions  of  their  fear  they   desired  to   be  married. 
  
   There  will  be  no  question  of desiring  this or  not desiring  it. For 
   by  the  steadfastness  of  the  fear  of  the  Eldar   uncorrupted  they 
   will   desire   it;  and   none  of   the  Dead   will  be   permitted  by 
   Mandos  to  be  reborn,  until  and  unless  they desire  to take  up life 
   again  in  continuity  with  their  past.  For  it is  the purpose  of the 
   time   in   Waiting   in  Mandos   that  the   unnatural  breach   in  the 
   continuity  of  the  life  of  the  Eldar  should  be  healed,  though  it 
   cannot  be   undone  or   made  of   no  effect   in  Arda.   It  follows, 
   therefore,  also  that  the  Dead  will  be  reborn  in  such   place  and 
   time   that   the   meeting   and  recognition   of  the   sundered  shall 
   surely  come  to  pass,  and  there  shall  be   no  hindrance   to  their 
   marriage.                                                                  
   
    Upon  this  the  Eldar  comment:  'By  this  is   meant  that   the  Reborn 
    Spouse   will  not   appear  among   the  close   kindred  of   the  Living 
    Spouse,  and  in  fact  the  Reborn  appear  as  a  rule amongst  their own 
    former  kin,  unless  in  the  chances  of  Arda  things  have  so  changed 
    that  the  meeting  of  the sundered  would thus  be unlikely.  [Added: For 
    the first purpose of the fea that seeks rebirth is to find its spouse, and 
    children,  if  it  had  these  in  life.]  The  Reborn  that  were unwedded 
    always  return  to  their  own  kin.'  For  the marriages  of the  Eldar do 
    not  take  place  between  'close  kin'. This  again is  a matter  in which 
    they  needed  no  law  or  instruction,  but acted  by nature,  though they 
    gave reasons  for it  later, declaring  that it  was due  to the  nature of 
    bodies  and  the  processes  of  generation;  but  also  to  the  nature of 
    fear.  'For,'  they  said, 'fear  are also  akin, and  the motions  of love 
    between  them,  as  say  between  a  brother  and  sister,  are not  of the 
    same  kind  as  those  that  make  the  beginning  of marriage.'  By 'close 
    kin'  for  this  purpose  was  meant  members  of  one  'house', especially 
    sisters  and  brothers.  None  of the  Eldar married  those in  direct line 
    of  descent,  nor  children  of  the  same  parents,  nor  the   sister  or 
    brother of  either of  their parents;  nor did  they wed  'half-sisters' or 
    'half-brothers'. Since  as has  been shown  only in  the rarest  events did 
    the  Eldar  have  second  spouses,  half-sister  or  half-brother  had  for 
    them  a  special  meaning:  they  used  these  terms   when  both   of  the 
    parents  of  one  child were  related to  both of  the parents  of another, 
    as  when  two  brothers  married  two  sisters  of  another  family,  or  a 
    sister  and  a  brother  of  one  house  married  a  brother and  sister of 
    another:  things  which  often  occurred.  Otherwise  'first  cousins',  as 
    we  should  say,  might  marry, but  seldom did  so, or  desired to  do so, 
    unless one of the parents of each were far-sundered in kin.                 
                                                                               
    Hardly   otherwise   shall   it  be   when  both   spouses  are   slain  or 
   die:  they  will  marry  again  in  due  time  after  rebirth,  unless  they 
   desire to remain together in Mandos.                                         
    It   was   asked:  Why   must  the   Dead  remain   in  Mandos   for  ever, 
   if  the  fea  consents  to the  ending of  its marriage?  And what  is this 
   Doom of which Mandos speaks?                                                 
    It   was   answered:   The   reasons   are   to  be   found  in   what  has 
   been  said  already.  Marriage  is  for  life,  and  cannot,  therefore,  be 
   ended,   save   by  the   interruption  of   death  without   return.  While 
   there  is  hope  or  purpose  of  return  it  is not  ended, and  the Living 
   cannot   therefore   marry   again.   If   the   Living   is   permitted  to 
  
   marry  again,   then  by   doom  Mandos   will  not   permit  the   Dead  to 
   return.  For,  as  has  been  declared,  one  reborn  is  the   same  person 
   as  before  death  and  returns  to  take  up  and   continue  his   or  her 
   former  life.  But  if  the  former  spouse  were  re-married,   this  would 
   not  be  possible,  and  great  grief  and  doubt  would  afflict  all three 
   
                                              
                                                                              
   parties.  To  speak  of  the  dooms   of  Mandos:   these  are   of  three 
   kinds.  He  utters  the   decisions  of   Manwe,  or   of  the   Valar  in 
   conclave,  which   become  binding   upon  all,   even  the   Valar,  when 
   they  are  so  declared:  for  which  reason  a  time  passes  between the 
   decision  and  the  doom.  In  similar  manner  he  utters  the  decisions 
   and  purposes  of  others  who  are  under   his  jurisdiction,   who  are 
   the  Dead,  in  grave  matters  that  affect justice  and the  right order 
   of   Arda;   and   when   so   spoken   these   decisions   become  'laws' 
   also,  though  pertaining  only  to  particular  persons  or   cases,  and 
   Mandos   will   not   permit   them   to   be   revoked  or   broken:  for 
   which   reason   again   a   time   must   pass   between   decision   and 
   doom.*  And  lastly   there  are   the  dooms   of  Mandos   that  proceed 
   from   Mandos  himself,   as  judge   in  matters   that  belong   to  his 
   office  as  ordained  from  the  beginning.  He  is  the  judge  of  right 
   and  of  wrong,  and  of  innocence  or  guilt  (and  all the  degrees and 
   mingling  of  these)  in  the  mischances  and   misdeeds  that   come  to 
   pass  in   Arda.  All   those  who   come  to   Mandos  are   judged  with 
   regard  to  innocence  or  guilt,  in  the  matter of  their death  and in 
   all  other  deeds  and  purposes  of   their  lives   in  the   body;  and 
   Mandos   appoints   to   each  the   manner  and   the  length   of  their 
   time  of  Waiting  according  to   this  judgement.   But  his   dooms  in 
   such  matters  are  not  uttered  in  haste;  and  even  the  most  guilty 
   are  long  tested,  whether  they  may  be  healed  or  corrected,  before 
   any  final  doom  is  given  (such  as  never  to  return again  among the 
   Living).   Therefore   it   was   said:   'Who   among   the   Living  can 
   presume the dooms of Mandos?'                                               
                                                                              
    Upon  this  the  Eldar  comment:  'Innocence  or  guilt  in  the  matter of 
    death  is  spoken  of,  because  to  be  in any  way culpable  in incurring 
    this  evil  (whether  by  forcing  others  to  slay  one  in  their defence 
    against  unjust  violence,  or  by  foolhardiness  or  the  making  good of 
    rash  vaunts,  or  by  slaying  oneself  or  wilfully withdrawing  the fea 
    from  the  body) is  held a  fault. Or  at the  least, the  withdrawal from 
    life is held a good reason, unless  the will  of the  fea be  changed, for 
    the  fea to  remain among  the Dead  and not  to return.  As for  guilt in 
    other  matters  little  is  known  of  the  dealings  of  Mandos  with  the 
    Dead.  For  several  reasons:  Because  those  who  have  done  great  evil 
    (who  are  few)  do  not  return.  Because  those who  have been  under the 
    correction  of  Mandos  will  not speak  of it,  and indeed,  being healed, 
    remember little of it;  for they  have returned  to their  natural courses, 
                                                                              
   (* In the case of a decision never to return to life by a fea of the Dead, 
   the  least  time  of  interval appointed  by Mandos  was ten  Valian years. 
   During this period the decision could be revoked.)                          
   
  
    and the  unnatural and  perverted is  no longer  in the  continuity of 
    their lives. Because also, as has been said, though  all that  die are 
    summoned to Mandos, it is within the power  of the  fear of  the Elves 
    to refuse  the summons,  and doubtless  many of  the most  unhappy, or 
    most corrupted spirits (especially those of the Dark-elves) do refuse, 
    and  so  come  to  worse  evil,  or  at   best  wander   unhoused  and 
    unhealed,  without hope  of return.  Not so  do they  escape judgement 
    for ever; for Eru abideth and is over all.                                
                                                                             
    This  judgement  is  known  as  the  'Statute  of  Finwe  and Miriel', 
   for theirs  was the  first case,  and it  was on  behalf of  Finwe that 
   Manwe's  counsel  was  sought   in  this   matter.  Now   Finwe,  first 
   Lord  of  the  Noldor,  had  to   wife  Miriel   who  was   called  the 
   Serinde,  because  of  her  surpassing  skill  in weaving  and sewing, 
   and  their  love  was  great  for one  another. But  in the  bearing of 
   her  first  son  Miriel  was  consumed  in  spirit  and  body,  so that 
   wellnigh  all  strength  seemed  to  have  passed  from  her.  This son 
   was  Curufinwe,  most  renowned  of  all  the  Noldor  as  Feanaro  (or 
   Feanor),(1) Spirit-of-fire,  the  name  which  Miriel  gave  to  him  at 
   birth;  he  was  mighty  in body  and in  all the  skills of  the body, 
   and   supreme   among  the   Eldar  in   eagerness  and   strength  and 
   subtlety  of  mind.  But  Miriel said  to Finwe:  'Never again  shall I 
   bear  child;  for  strength  that  would  have  nourished  the  life of 
   many has gone forth into Feanaro.'                                         
    Then  Finwe  was  greatly  grieved,  for  the   Noldor  were   in  the 
   youth  of  their  days  and  dwelt  in  the  bliss  of the  Noontide of 
   Aman,  but  were  still  few  in  number,  and  he  desired   to  bring 
   forth  many  children  into  that  bliss.  He said,  therefore: 'Surely 
   there is healing in Aman? Here all weariness can find rest.'               
    Therefore   Finwe   sought   the   counsel   of   Manwe,   and   Manwe 
   delivered Miriel to the care of Irmo in Lorien.(2) At  their parting 
   (for  a  little while  as he  deemed) Finwe  was sad,  for it  seemed a 
   thing   unhappy   that   the   mother  should   depart  and   miss  the 
   beginning  at  least  of  the childhood  days of  her son.  'Unhappy it 
   is indeed,' said Miriel,  'and I  would weep  if I  were not  so weary. 
   But  hold  me  blameless in  this, and  in aught  that may  come after. 
   Rest  now  I  must.  Farewell,  dear  lord.' No  clearer than  this did 
   she  speak,  but  in  her  heart  she  yearned not  only for  sleep and 
   rest,  but for  release from  the labour  of living.  She went  then to 
   Lorien  and  laid  her  down  to  sleep  beneath  a  silver  tree,  but 
   though  she  seemed  to  sleep  indeed  her  spirit  departed  from her 
   body  and  passed  in  silence  to  the  halls   of  Mandos;   and  the 
                                                                             
                                                                            i 
                                                                            I 
   
   maidens  of  Este  tended  her   fair  body   so  that   it  remained 
   unwithered, yet she did not return.                                  
     Finwe's  grief  was  great,  and he  went often  to the  gardens of 
   Lorien  and sitting  beneath the  silver willows  beside the  body of 
   his wife he called her  by her  names. But  it was  of no  avail, and 
   he  alone  in  all  the  Blessed  Realm  was bereaved  and sorrowful. 
   After a while he  went to  Lorien no  more, for  it did  but increase 
  
   his grief. All his love he gave to his son; for Feanaro was  like his 
   mother  in  voice  and  countenance,  and  Finwe  was  to   him  both 
   father  and  mother,  and  there  was  a  double  bond  of  love upon 
   their  hearts.  Yet  Finwe was  not content,  being young  and eager, 
   and  desiring  to  have  more  children  to  bring  mirth   into  his 
   house.  [He  spoke,  therefore,  to  Manwe  >]  When,  therefore, ten 
   years  had  passed,  he  spoke  to  Manwe,  saying: 'Lord,  behold! I 
   am  bereaved  and  solitary.  Alone  among  the   Eldar  I   have  no 
   wife,  and  must  hope  for  no  sons  save  one,  and  no  daughter. 
   Must  I  remain  ever  thus?  [For  I  believe  not that  Miriel will 
   return  again  >]  For  my  heart  warns  me  that  Miriel  will  not 
   return  again  from the  house of  Vaire while  Arda lasts.  Is there 
   not healing of grief in Aman?'                                       
     Then  Manwe   took  pity   upon  Finwe,   and  he   considered  his 
   plea,   and   when   Mandos  had   spoken  his   doom  as   has  been 
   recorded,(3) Manwe  called  Finwe  to  him,   and  said:  'Thou  hast 
   heard the  doom that  has been  declared. If  Miriel, thy  wife, will 
   not  return  and releases thee, your union (4) is dissolved, and thou 
   hast leave to take another wife.'                                    
     It  is said  that Miriel  answered Mandos,  saying: 'I  came hither 
   to escape from the body, and I do not  desire ever  to return  to it. 
   My life is gone  out into  Feanaro, my  son. This  gift I  have given 
   to  him  whom  I  loved, and  I can  give no  more. Beyond  Arda this 
   may be healed, but not within it.'                                   
     Then   Mandos  adjudged   her  innocent,   deeming  that   she  had 
   died  under a  necessity too  great for  her to  withstand. Therefore 
   her  choice  was  permitted,  and she  was left  in peace;  and after 
   ten  years  the   doom  of   disunion  was   spoken.  [In   the  year 
   following  >)  And  after  three  years  more  Finwe  took  as second 
   spouse Indis the fair; and  she was  in all  ways unlike  Miriel. She 
   was not of the Noldor, but of the Vanyar,  [of the  kin >)  sister of 
   Ingwe;  and  she  was  golden-haired,   and  tall,   and  exceedingly 
   swift  of  foot.  She  laboured  not  with  her  hands, but  sang and 
   made  music,  and  there  was ever  light and  mirth about  her while 
   
   the  bliss  of  Aman  endured.  She  loved Finwe  dearly, for  her heart 
   had  turned  to  him  long  before,  while  the  people  of  Ingwe dwelt 
   still  with  the  Noldor in Tuna.(5)  In those   days  she   had  looked 
   upon   the   Lord   of   the   Noldor,  dark-haired   and  white-browed, 
   eager  of  face  and  thoughtful-eyed,  and  he  seemed  to  her fairest 
   and   noblest  among   the  Eldar,   and  his   voice  and   mastery  of 
   words   delighted   her.   Therefore   she   remained   unwedded,   when 
   her  people  departed  to  Valinor,  and  she  walked  often   alone  in 
   the  fields  and friths  of the  Valar, [turning  her thought  to things 
   that  grow  untended  >]  filling  them  with  music.  But  it  came  to 
   pass  that  Ingwe,  hearing  of   the  strange   grief  of   Finwe,  and 
   desiring   to   lift   up  his   heart  and   withdraw  him   from  vain 
   mourning  in   Lorien,  sent   messages  bidding   him  to   leave  Tuna 
   for  a  while  and  the reminders  of his  loss, and  to come  and dwell 
   in  the  light  of  the  Trees.  This  message  Finwe  did  not  answer, 
   until  after  the  doom  of   Mandos  was   spoken;  but   then  deeming 
   that  he  must  seek  to build  his life  anew and  that the  bidding of 
   Ingwe  was  wise,  he  arose  and  went  to  the  house  of  Ingwe  upon 
  
   the  west  of  Mount  Oiolosse.  His  coming   was  unlooked   for,  but 
   welcome;  and  when  Indis  saw   Finwe  climbing   the  paths   of  the 
   mountain  (and  the  light  of  Laurelin  was  behind  him  as  a glory) 
   without  forethought   she  sang   suddenly  in   great  joy,   and  her 
   voice  went  up  as  the  song  of  a  lirulin  in the sky.(6) And  when 
   Finwe  heard  that  song  falling  from  above  he  looked  up  and  saw 
   Indis  in  the  golden  light,  and  he  knew  in  that moment  that she 
   loved  him  and  had  long done  so. Then  his heart  turned at  last to 
   her,  and  he  believed  that  this  chance,  as  it  seemed,  had  been 
   granted  for  the  comfort  of  them  both.  'Behold!'  he  said. 'There 
   is indeed healing of grief in Aman!'                                     
     In  this  way  came  to  pass  ere  long  the  wedding  of  Finwe  and 
   Indis,  sister  of Ingwe.  In Indis  was proved  true indeed  the saying 
   that  'the  loss  of  one may  be the  gain of  another.' But  this also 
   she  found  true:  'the  house  remembers  the  builder,  though  others 
   may  dwell  in  it  after.'  For  Finwe  loved her  well, and  was glad, 
   and   she   bore   him   children   in  whom   he  rejoiced,*(7) yet the 
   shadow  of  Miriel  did  not   depart  from   his  heart,   and  Feanaro 
   had  the  chief  share  of  his  thought.  The  wedding  of  his  father 
   was  not  pleasing  to  Feanaro,  and  though  it  did  not  lessen  his 
                                                                           
    (* Five children she bore, three daughters and two sons, in this order: 
   Findis,  Nolofinwe,   Faniel,  Arafinwe,   and  Irime.   Concerning  the 
   naming of the sons we have spoken above.)                                
   
   love for his father, he had little love for Indis or  her children, 
   least of all for his  half-brethren. As  soon as  he might  (and he 
   was  wellnigh  fullgrown  ere  Nolofinwe  was  born)  he  left  his 
   father's  house and  lived apart  from them,  giving all  his heart 
   and thought to the pursuit of lore and the  practice of  crafts. In 
   those  unhappy  things  which  afterward  came   to  pass   and  in 
   which Feanaro was a  leader, many  saw the  effects of  this breach 
   in the house of Finwe, judging that if Finwe  had endured  his loss 
   and  been  content  with  the  fathering  of  his  mighty  son, the 
   courses   of   Feanaro   would  have   been  otherwise,   and  much 
   sorrow and evil would never have been.                              
     Thus it is that the cases in  which remarriage  of the  Eldar can 
   take place are rare, but rarer still  are those  who do  this, even 
   when it is permissible. For the sorrow and strife  in the  house of 
   Finwe is graven in the memory of the Eldar.                         
                                                                      
     [It is recorded by the Eldar that the Valar found this  matter of 
   Finwe  strange,  and  debated  much concerning  it. For  Finwe they 
   could  not  accuse  of  any guilt,  and the  Statute that  had been 
   made  for  Finwe and  Miriel was  just and  reasonable. Yet  it was 
   clear that many evils would  have been  avoided, [if  either Miriel 
   had been less faint, or Finwe more patient  >] if  it had  not been 
   made,  or  at  least  had  not  been used.  This passage  was later 
   replaced as follows:] It is recorded  by the  Eldar that  the Valar 
   debated long the case of Finwe  and Miriel,  after the  Statute was 
   made, but  not yet  declared. For  they perceived  that this  was a 
   grave  matter,  and  a  portent, in  that Miriel  had died  even in 
   Aman,  and  had  brought  sorrow  to  the  Blessed   Realm,  things 
  
   which  they  before  had  believed  could not  come to  pass. Also, 
   though  the  Statute  seemed just,  some feared  that it  would not 
   heal the  death of  grief, but  perpetuate it.  And Manwe  spoke to 
   the Valar,  saying: 'In  this matter  ye must  not forget  that you 
   deal  with  Arda  Marred  -  out  of  which  ye brought  the Eldar. 
   Neither  must  ye  forget  that  in  Arda  Marred  Justice  is  not 
   Healing.  Healing  cometh  only  by  suffering  and  patience,  and 
   maketh  no  demand,  not  even  for  Justice. Justice  worketh only 
   within the bonds of things as  they are,  accepting the  marring of 
   Arda, and therefore though Justice is itself  good and  desireth no 
   further evil, it can but perpetuate the evil that was, and doth not 
   prevent it from the bearing of  fruit in  sorrow. Thus  the Statute 
   was just,  but it  accepted Death  and the  severance of  Finwe and 
   Miriel,  a  thing unnatural  in Arda  Unmarred, and  therefore with 
   
   reference  to  Arda  Unmarred  it  was  unnatural  and   fraught  with 
   Death. The liberty that it gave was a lower road that,  if it  led not 
   still   downwards,   could   not  again   ascend.  But   Healing  must 
   retain  ever  the  thought  of  Arda  Unmarred,   and  if   it  cannot 
   ascend,  must  abide  in  patience.  This  is Hope  which, I  deem, is 
   before all else  the virtue  most fair  in the  Children of  Eru, [but 
   cannot   be   commanded   to   come   when   needed:   patience   must 
   often long await it.]'(8)                                                
     Then  Aule,  friend  of  the  Noldor [added:  and lover  of Feanor], 
   spake.  'But  did this  matter indeed  arise out  of Arda  Marred?' he 
   asked.  'For  it  seemeth  to  me that  it arose  from the  bearing of 
   Feanaro.  Now  Finwe  and  all  the  Noldor  that  followed  him  were 
   never  in  heart  or  thought  swayed  by  [Morgoth  >]   Melkor,  the 
   Marrer;  how  then  did  this  strange  thing  come  to pass,  even in 
   Aman  the  Unshadowed?  That  the  bearing  of  a  child   should  lay 
   such  a  weariness  upon  the   mother  that   she  desired   life  no 
   longer. This child is the greatest in gifts that hath arisen  or shall 
   arise  among  the  Eldar.  But  the  Eldar are  the first  Children of 
   Eru,  and  belong  to  him  directly. Therefore  the greatness  of the 
   child  must  proceed  from  his  will  directly,  and be  intended for 
   the  good of  the Eldar  and of  all Arda.  What then  of the  cost of 
   the birth? Must  it not  be thought  that the  greatness and  the cost 
   come   not   from   Arda,   Marred  or   Unmarred,  but   from  beyond 
   Arda? For this  we know  to be  true, and  as the  ages pass  it shall 
   often be manifest (in small matters and  in great)  that all  the Tale 
   of  Arda  was  not  in  the Great  Theme, and  that things  shall come 
   to  pass  in  that Tale  which cannot  be foreseen,  for they  are new 
   and  are  not  begotten  by  the  past that preceded them.'(9) [Added: 
   Thus  Aule  spake being  unwilling to  believe that  any taint  of the 
   Shadow  lay  upon  Feanor,  or  upon  any  of   the  Noldor.   He  had 
   been the most eager to summon them to Valinor.](10)                   
     But   Ulmo  answered:   'Nonetheless  Miriel   died.  [And   is  not 
   death  for  the  Eldar  an  evil, that  is a  thing unnatural  in Arda 
   Unmarred,  which  must   proceed  therefore   from  the   marring?  Or 
   if  the  death  of  Miriel  doth  not  so,  but  cometh   from  beyond 
   Arda,  how  shall  death  that  is  unnatural and  evil be  known from 
   that which  is a  new thing  and hath  no reason  in the  past, unless 
   the  latter  cause  neither  sorrow  nor  doubt?  But  the   death  of 
  
   Miriel  has   brought  both   into  Aman.   This  passage   was  later 
   replaced as follows:] And death is for the  Eldar an  evil, that  is a 
   thing  unnatural  in   Arda  Unmarred,   which  must   proceed  there- 
   fore  from  the marring.  For if  the death  of Miriel  was otherwise, 
   
   and  came  from  beyond Arda  (as a  new thing  having no  cause in 
   the past) it would not bring  grief or  doubt. For  Eru is  Lord of 
   All, and moveth all the devices of his  creatures, even  the malice 
   of the Marrer, in his final purposes, but he doth not of  his prime 
   motion  impose  grief  upon  them.  But  the  death  of  Miriel has 
   brought   sorrow   to   Aman.   /  The   coming  of   Feanaro  must 
   proceed  certainly  from  the  will  of  Eru; but  I hold  that the 
   marring  of his  birth comes  of the  Shadow, and  is a  portent of 
   evils to come. For the greatest are the most potent also  for evil. 
   Have a  care, my  brethren, thinking  not that  the Shadow  is gone 
   for ever, though  it is  beaten down.  Doth it  not dwell  even now 
   in  Aman,  though  you  deem  the  bonds  to be  unbreakable?' [For 
   Ulmo  had  dissented  >]  Thus  Ulmo   spake,  who   had  dissented 
   from  the  counsels  of  the  Valar, when  they brought  Melkor the 
   Marrer to Mandos after his defeat.(11) [Added: Also he loved the 
   Elves  (and  Men  afterwards), but  otherwise than  Aule, believing 
   that they should be left  free, however  perilous that  might seem. 
   Thus  afterwards  it  was  seen,  that though  he loved  Feanor and 
   all the  Noldor more  coolly, he  had more  mercy for  their errors 
   and misdeeds.]                                                     
     Then  Yavanna  spoke,  and  though  she  was  the spouse  of Aule 
   she leaned rather to Ulmo. 'My lord Aule errs,' she said,  'in that 
   he speaks of Finwe and Miriel as  being free  in heart  and thought 
   from the Shadow, as  if that  proved that  naught that  befell them 
   could  come  from  the  Shadow  or  from the  marring of  Arda. But 
   even  as  the  Children  are  not  as  we  (who  came  from  beyond 
   Arda wholly and in all  our being)  but are  both spirit  and body, 
   and  that  body  is  of  Arda  and  by Arda  was nourished:  so the 
   Shadow  worketh  not  only upon  spirits, but  has marred  the very 
   hron of  Arda, and  all Middle-earth  is perverted  by the  evil of 
   Melkor,  who has  wrought in  it as  mightily as  any one  among us 
   here.  Therefore  none  of  those  who  awoke in  Middle-earth, and 
   there  dwelt  before  they  came  hither,  have  come  here  wholly 
   free. The failing of the strength of  the body  of Miriel  may then 
   be ascribed,  with some  reason, to  the evil  of Arda  Marred, and 
   her death  be a  thing unnatural.  And that  this should  appear in 
   Aman seemeth to me as to Ulmo a sign to be heeded.'(12)            
     Then  Nienna  spoke,  who   came  to   Valmar  seldom,   but  sat 
   now  upon the  left hand  of Manwe.  'In the  use of  Justice there 
   must be Pity, which is the consideration of the singleness  of each 
   that  cometh under  Justice. Which  of you  Valar, in  your wisdom, 
   will  blame  these  Children,  Finwe and  Miriel? For  the Children 
   
   are  both  strong  and  without  might.  Mandos you  hold to  be the 
   strongest  of  all  that  are in  Arda, being  the least  moved, and 
   therefore  you  have  dared  to  commit even  the Marrer  himself to 
   his keeping. Yet I say to you that each fea of  the Children  is as 
   strong as he; for  it hath  the strength  of its  singleness impreg- 
  
   nable (which cometh to it from Eru as  to us):  in its  nakedness it 
   is obdurate beyond all  power that  ye have  to move  it if  it will 
   not. Yet the Children are not mighty: in life  they are  little, and 
   can effect  little; and  they are  young, and  they know  Time only. 
   Their minds are as the hands of  their babes,  little in  grasp, and 
   even  that  grasp  is  yet  unfilled.  How  shall they  perceive the 
   [?end] of deeds, or forgo the  desires which  arise from  their very 
   nature, the indwelling of the spirit  in [the]  body which  is their 
   right  condition? Have  ye known  the weariness  of Miriel,  or felt 
   the bereavement of Finwe?                                           
     'Miriel, I deem,  died by  necessity of  body, in  suffering [for] 
   which  she  was  blameless  or  indeed  to be  praised, and  yet was 
   not given power to resist it: the cost of so great  a child-bearing. 
   And herein I think that  Aule perceiveth  a part  of the  truth. The 
   severance  of  the  fea  was in  Miriel a  thing special.  Death is 
   indeed  death   and  within   the  Great   Theme  cometh   from  the 
   Marrer  and is  grievous; but  Eru in  this death  had a  purpose of 
   immediate  good,  and  it  need  not  have  borne any  bitter fruit; 
   whereas  Death  that  comes  from  the Marrer  only is  intended for 
   evil,  and  its  healing  must await  in Hope  only, even  until the 
   End.  But  Finwe  not  understanding  death  (as  how   should  he?) 
   called Miriel,  and she  did not  return, and  he was  bereaved, and 
   his  natural  life and  expectation was  impaired. Justly  he cried: 
   "Is   there  not   healing  in   Aman?"  That   cry  could   not  be 
   unheeded,  and  what  could   be  done   we  have   done.  Wherefore 
   should this be grudged?'                                            
     But   Ulmo   answered   her   saying:  'Nay!   Though  I   do  not 
   condemn, yet  still I  will judge.  Herein I  perceive not  only the 
   direct will of Eru, but  fault in  his creatures.  Not guilt,  yet a 
   failing  from  the  highest  which  is  the Hope  of which  the King 
   hath spoken. And I doubt  not that  the taking  of the  higher road, 
   an ascent  that though  hard was  not impossible,  was part  of that 
   purpose  of  immediate   good  of   which  Nienna   speaketh.(13) For 
   the fea of Miriel may have  departed by  necessity, but  it departed 
   in the will not to return. Therein was her fault, for this  will was 
   not under compulsion irresistible; it was a failure  in hope  by the 
   fea, acceptance of the  weariness and  weakness of  the body,  as a 
   
                                   
                                                                          
   thing  beyond  healing,  and  which  therefore  was  not  healed.  But 
   this  resolve  entailed  not only  abandoning her  own life,  but also 
   the  desertion  of   her  spouse,   and  the   marring  of   his.  The 
   justification which she urged is insufficient;  for by  the gift  of a 
   child however  great, nor  indeed by  the gift  of many  children, the 
   union  of  marriage  is  not  ended, having  further purpose.  For one 
   thing,  Feanaro  will  be  deprived  of  the  mother's  part   in  his 
   nurture.  Moreover,  if  she  would  return  she  need  bear  no more, 
   unless by the renewal of rebirth her weariness were healed.             
    'Thus  Finwe  was  aggrieved  and  claimed   justice.  But   when  he 
   called her and she did not return, in only  a few  years he  fell into 
   despair.  Herein  lay  his  fault, and  failing in  Hope. But  also he 
   founded  his  claim  mainly  upon his  desire for  children, consider- 
  
   ing  his  own  self  and  his  loss  more  than  the  griefs  that had 
   befallen his wife: that was a failing in full love.                     
    'The  fear  of  the  Eldar,  as  Nienna hath  said, cannot  be broken 
   or  forced,*  and  the  motion  of  their  will  cannot  therefore  be 
   predicted  with  certainty.  Yet  it  seemeth  to  me  that  there was 
   hope  still  that after  repose in  Mandos the  fea of  Miriel should 
   return of itself to its nature, which is to desire to inhabit  a body. 
   This  strange  event  should  issue, rather  than in  dissolving their 
   union, in  the use  by Finwe  of the  patience of  full love,  and the 
   learning  of  Hope;  and  in  the  return  of  Miriel, wider  in mind, 
   and  renewed  in  body.   Thus  together   they  might   foster  their 
   great son  with joined  love, and  his right  nurture be  assured. But 
   the fea of Miriel hath  not been  lett in  peace, and  by importuning 
   its  will  hath  been  hardened; and  in that  resolve it  must remain 
   without  change  while  Arda  lasteth,  if  the  Statute  is declared. 
   Thus the impatience  of Finwe  will close  the door  of life  upon the 
   fea  of  his  spouse.  This  is  the  greater fault.  For it  is more 
   unnatural  that  one  of  the  Eldar  should  remain  for ever  as fea 
   without  body   than  that   one  should   remain  alive   wedded  but 
   bereaved.  A  trial  was  imposed  upon  Finwe  (not by  Miriel only), 
   and he hath asked for justice, and relief.'                             
                                                                          
   (* By this is meant primarily  the fear  naked and  unhoused. Living, 
   the fear can be deluded; and they can be dominated by fear (of one of 
   great power  such as  Melkor) and  so enslaved.  But these  things are 
   wicked  and  tyrannous  and  are  done  by  Melkor  alone   among  the 
   Valar. They beget only hatred and loathing in  the enslaved  (which is 
   the sign of inmost and ultimate dissent). To no good purpose can such 
   means be used, for they render all purposes evil.)                      
   
     'Nay!'  said  Vaire suddenly.  'The fea  of Miriel  is with  me. I 
   know  it  well,  for  it  is  small.  But  it  is  strong;  proud and 
   obdurate. It is of that sort who having  said: this  I will  do, make 
   their  words  a  doom  irrevocable  unto  themselves.  She  will  not 
   return to life, or to Finwe, even if he waiteth  until the  ageing of 
   the world. Of this he is aware,  I deem,  as his  words show.  For he 
   did  not found  his claim  on his  desire for  children only,  but he 
   said  to the  King: my  heart warns  me that  Miriel will  not return 
   while  Arda  lasts.  Of  what  sort  the knowledge  or belief  may be 
   that  he  would  thus  express,  and whence  it came  to him,  1 know 
   not.  But  fea  perceiveth fea  and knoweth  the disposition  of the 
   other,  in  marriage  especially,  in  ways  that  we   cannot  fully 
   understand.  We  cannot  probe  all  the  mystery  of  the  nature of 
   the  Children.  But  if  we  are  to speak  of Justice,  then Finwe's 
   belief  must  be  taken  into  account;  and  if, as  I judge,  it is 
   well-founded,  not  a  fantasy  of his  own inconstancy,  but against 
   his will and desire,  we must  otherwise assess  the faults  of these 
   two.  When  one  of  the  Queens  of  the  Valar,  Varda  or Yavanna, 
   or even  I, departeth  for ever  from Arda,  and leaveth  her spouse, 
   will he or nill he,(14) then let that  spouse judge  Finwe, if  he will, 
   remembering   that   Finwe   cannot   follow  Miriel   without  doing 
   wrong  to  his  nature,  nor  without  forsaking  the  duty  and bond 
   of his fatherhood.'                                                   
  
     When Vaire  had spoken,  the Valar  sat long  in silence,  until at 
   length  Manwe  spoke  again.  'There  is  reason  and  wisdom  in all 
   that  has  been  said.  Truly,  in  the  matter  of  the  Children we 
   approach  mysteries,  and  the  key to  their full  understanding was 
   not  given  to  us. In  part the  Children are  indeed one,  or maybe 
   the  chief,  of  those  "new  things"  of  which  Aule  hath spoken.* 
   Yet  they  came  into  Arda  Marred,  and  were  destined to  do so, 
   and  to  endure  the  Marring,  even  though   they  came   in  their 
   beginning  from  beyond  Ea.  For  these  "new  things",  manifesting 
   the finger of Iluvatar,  as we  say: they  may have  no past  in Arda 
   and  be  unpredictable  before  they  appear,  yet  they  have there- 
   after  future  operations  which  may  be  predicted,  according  to 
   wisdom  and  knowledge,  since  they  become  at  once  part  of  Ea, 
   and part of the past of all  thar followeth.  We may  say, therefore, 
   that the  Elves are  destined to  know "death"  in their  mode, being 
                                                                        
     (*  Meaning that though they appeared in the Great Theme, they were 
   introduced by Eru himself, not mediated by any of the Ainur; and even 
   so they were not fully revealed to the Ainur.)                        
   
                                                         
                                                                        
   sent  into  a  world  which  contains  "death",  and  having   a  form 
   for  which  "death"  is possible.  For though  by their  prime nature, 
   unmarred,  they  rightly  dwell  as  spirit  and  body  coherent,  yet 
   these are  two things,  not the  same, and  their severance  (which is 
   "death") is a possibility inherent in their union.                    
     'Aule  and  Nienna err,  I deem;  for what  each saith  in different 
   words  meaneth   this  much:   that  Death   which  cometh   from  the 
   Marrer  may  be  one  thing,  and  Death  as an  instrument of  Eru be 
   another  thing  and  discernible:  the  one   being  of   malice,  and 
   therefore  only  evil  and  inevitably grievous;  the other,  being of 
   benevolence,   intending   particular   and   immediate    good,   and 
   therefore  not evil,  and either  not grievous  or easily  and swiftly 
   to be healed. For the  evil and  the grief  of death  are in  the mere 
   severance  and  breach of  nature, which  is alike  in both  (or death 
   is  not  their  name);  and  both  occur  only  in  Arda  Marred,  and 
   accord with its processes.                                            
     'Therefore  I  deem  that  Ulmo  is to  be followed  rather, holding 
   that  Eru  need  not  and  would  not desire  as a  special instrument 
   of his benevolence  a thing  that is  evil. Wherefore,  indeed, should 
   he  intrude  death  as  a  "new  thing"  into  a world  that suffereth 
   it already? Nonetheless, Eru is Lord of All, and  will use  as instru- 
   ments  of  his  final  purposes,  which  are  good, whatsoever  any of 
   his creatures, great or small, do or devise, in his despite or  in his 
   service. But we must hold that it is his will that those of  the Eldar 
   who  serve  him  should  not  be  cast  down by  griefs or  evils that 
   they  encounter  in  Arda  Marred;  but  should  ascend to  a strength 
   and  wisdom  that  they  would  not  otherwise  have   achieved:  that 
   the Children of Eru should grow to be daughters and sons.             
     'For  Arda  Unmarred  hath  two  aspects  or  senses.  The  first is 
   the  Unmarred  that  they  discern in  the Marred,  if their  eyes are 
   not dimmed,  and yearn  for, as  we yearn  for the  Will of  Eru: this 
  
   is  the  ground  upon  which  Hope  is  built.   The  second   is  the 
   Unmarred  that  shall  be:  that  is,  to speak  according to  Time in 
   which  they  have  their  being,  the  Arda  Healed,  which  shall  be 
   greater and more fair  than the  first, because  of the  Marring: this 
   is  the  Hope   that  sustaineth.   It  cometh   not  only   from  the 
   yearning  for  the  Will  of  Iluvatar the  Begetter (which  by itself 
   may  lead  those  within  Time  to  no  more  than  regret),  but also 
   from trust in  Eru the  Lord everlasting,  that he  is good,  and that 
   his  works  shall  all  end  in  good.  This  the Marrer  hath denied, 
   and in this denial is the root of evil, and its end is in despair. 
     'Therefore,  notwithstanding  the  words  of   Vaire,  I   abide  by 
   
   that  which  I  said  first.  For  though  she speaketh  not without 
   knowledge,  she  uttereth  opinion  and  not  certainty.  The  Valar 
   have  not  and  must  not  presume  certainty  with  regard  to  the 
   wills  of  the Children.  Nor, even  were they  certain in  this one 
   case  concerning  the  fea of  Miriel, would  that unmake  the union 
   of  love  that  once  was  between  her  and  her spouse,  or render 
   void  the  judgement  that  constancy  to  it  would  in Finwe  be a 
   better  and  fairer  course,  more  in  accord  with  Arda Unmarred, 
   or with the will of Eru in permitting this thing to befall  him. The 
   Statute openeth the liberty of  a lower  road, and  accepting death, 
   countenanceth death, and cannot heal  it. If  that liberty  is used, 
   the evil of the death  of Miriel  will continue  to have  power, and 
   will bear fruit in sorrow.                                          
     'But  this  matter  I  now  commit  to  Namo  the  Judge.  Let him 
   speak last! '                                                       
                                                                      
     Then  Namo  Mandos  spoke,  saying:  'All  that  I  have  heard  I 
   have  considered  again;  though   naught  pertinent   to  judgement 
   hath  been  brought  forward  that  was  not  already  considered in 
   the making of the Statute. Let the Statute stand, for it is just. 
     'It is our part to rule Arda, and to counsel  the Children,  or to 
   command  them  in  things  committed  to  our  authority.  Therefore 
   it is our task  to deal  with Arda  Marred, and  to declare  what is 
   just  within  it.  We  may  indeed  in counsel  point to  the higher 
   road,  but  we  cannot  compel any  free creature  to walk  upon it. 
   That  leadeth  to  tyranny,  which  disfigureth  good and  maketh it 
   seem hateful.                                                       
     'Healing  by final  Hope, as  Manwe hath  spoken of  it, is  a law 
   which one can give to oneself only; of others  justice alone  can be 
   demanded.  A  ruler  who  discerning  justice  refuseth  to  it  the 
   sanction  of  law,   demanding  abnegation   of  rights   and  self- 
   sacrifice, will not drive  his subjects  to these  virtues, virtuous 
   only  if  free,  but  by unnaturally  making justice  unlawful, will 
   drive  them  rather  to  rebellion  against  all  law.  Not  by such 
   means will Arda be healed.                                          
     'It is right,  therefore, that  this just  Statute should  be pro- 
   claimed,  and  those  that  use  it  shall be  blameless, whatsoever 
   followeth after. Thus shall the Tale of the  Eldar, within  the Tale 
   of Arda, be fashioned.                                              
     'Hearken  now,  O  Valar! To  me foretelling * is granted  no less 
                                                                      
  
    (* By  which  was  meant prophecy  concerning things  which neither 
   reason upon evidence,  nor (for  the Valar)  knowledge of the Great.) 
   
   than  doom,  and  I  will  proclaim  now  to you  things both  near and 
   far.  Behold!  Indis  the  fair shall  be made  glad and  fruitful, who 
   might  else  have  been  solitary.  For  not  in  death  only  hath the 
   Shadow   entered   into   Aman   with  the   coming  of   the  Children 
   destined to  suffer; there  are other  sorrows, even  if they  be less. 
   Long  she  hath  loved  Finwe,  in  patience  and  without  bitterness. 
   Aule  nameth  Feanor  the  greatest  of  the  Eldar,  and   in  potency 
   that is  true. But  I say  unto you  that the  children of  Indis shall 
   also  be  great,  and  the  Tale  of  Arda  more  glorious  because  of 
   their  coming.  And  from  them  shall  spring things  so fair  that no 
   tears  shall  dim  their  beauty;  in  whose being  the Valar,  and the 
   Kindreds  both  of  Elves  and  of  Men  that  are  to  come  shall all 
   have  part,  and  in  whose  deeds  they shall  rejoice. So  that, long 
   hence  when  all  that  here  is,  and  seemeth  yet  fair  and impreg- 
   nable,  shall  nonetheless  have  faded  and  passed  away,  the  Light 
   of  Aman  shall  not  wholly  cease  among  the  free  peoples  of Arda 
   until the End.                                                          
      'When  he  that  shall  be  called  Earendil  setteth foot  upon the 
   shores  of  Aman,  ye  shall  remember  my  words.  In  that   hour  ye 
   will  not say  that the  Statute of  Justice hath  borne fruit  only in 
   death;  and  the  griefs  that  shall  come  ye  shall  weigh   in  the 
   balance,  and  they  shall  not  seem  too  heavy  compared   with  the 
   rising of the light when Valinor groweth dim.'                          
      'So be it!' said Manwe.(15)                                          
                                                                          
      Therefore   the  Statute   was  proclaimed,   and  the   meeting  of 
   Indis and Finwe took place, as has been told.                           
      But  after  a  while  Nienna  came  to  Manwe,  and she  said: 'Lord 
   of  Aman,  it  is  now  made  clear  that  the death  of Miriel  was an 
   evil  of  Arda  Marred, for  with the  coming hither  of the  Eldar the 
   Shadow   hath   found   an   entrance   even  into   Aman.  Nonetheless 
   Aman  remaineth  the  Realm  of   the  Valar,   wherein  thy   will  is 
   paramount.   Though   the  death   of  severance   may  find   out  the 
   Eldar  in  thy  realm,  yet  one  thing  cometh  not  to it,  and shall 
   not:*  and  that  is  deforming  and  decay.  Behold  then!   The  body 
   of  Miriel  lieth  unmarred,  even as  a fair  house that  awaiteth its 
   mistress,  who  hath   gone  upon   a  journey.   In  this   at  least, 
                                                                          
   Theme, could discover  or swiftly  perceive. Only  rarely and  in great 
   matters was Mandos moved to prophecy.                                   
                                                                          
     (* Yet after the slaying of the Trees it did so while Melkor remained 
   there;  and  the  body  of  Finwe,  slain by  Melkor, was  withered and 
   passed into dust, even as the Trees themselves had withered.)           
   
   therefore,  her  death  differeth  from  death  in  Middle-earth: that 
   for the houseless fea a fair body is still ready, and rebirth  is not 
   the only  gate by  which it  may return  to life,  if thou  wilt grant 
   her  leave  and  give  her thy  blessing. Moreover  the body  has lain 
   long  now  in  repose  in  the  peace  of  Lorien;  and  must  not the 
  
   rulers  of  Arda  have  respect  even  to bodies  and all  fair forms? 
   Why  should  it  lie  idle  and  untenanted,  when doubtless  it would 
   not now afflict the fea with weariness, but rejoice  it with  hope of 
   doing? '                                                              
     But  this  Mandos  forbade.   'Nay,'  said   he,  'if   Miriel  were 
   rehoused,   she   would  be   again  among   the  Living,   and  Finwe 
   would  have  two  spouses  alive  in  Aman.  Thus  would  the  Statute 
   be  contravened,  and  my  Doom  set  at  naught.  And   injury  would 
   be  done  also  to Indis,  who used  the liberty  of the  Statute, but 
   would  now  by  its  breach  be  deprived, for  Finwe would  desire to 
   return to his former spouse.'                                         
     But  Nienna  said  to  Mandos:  'Nay!  Let  Miriel  have the  joy of 
   her body and of  the use  of its  skills in  which she  delighted, and 
   dwell not for ever  remembering only  her brief  life before,  and its 
   ending  in  weariness!  Can  she  not  be  removed  from the  Halls of 
   Waiting,  and  taken  into  the  service  of  Vaire?  If   she  cometh 
   never   thence,   nor   seeketh   to  walk   among  the   Living,  why 
   shouldst  thou  hold  the  Doom  set  at  naught,  or fear  for griefs 
   that might arise? Pity must have a part in Justice.'                  
     But  Mandos  was  unmoved.  And  the  body of  Miriel lay  at rest 
   in  Lorien,  until   the  escape   of  Melkor   the  Marrer   and  the 
   Darkening  of  Valinor.  In  that  evil  time Finwe  was slain  by the 
   Marrer  himself,  and  his  body  was  burned  as by  lightning stroke 
   and   was   destroyed.   Then   Miriel   and   Finwe   met   again  in 
   Mandos,   and  lo!   Miriel  was   glad  of   the  meeting,   and  her 
   sadness  was  lightened;  and  the  will  in  which  she had  been set 
   was released.                                                         
     And  when  she  learned  of Finwe  all that  had befallen  since her 
   departure  (for  she  had  given  no  heed to  it, nor  asked tidings, 
   until  then)  she  was greatly  moved; and  she said  to Finwe  in her 
   thought: 'I erred in  leaving thee  and our  son, or  at the  least in 
   not soon returning  after brief  repose; for  had I  done so  he might 
   have  grown  wiser.  But  the  children  of  Indis  shall  redress his 
   errors  and  therefore  I  am glad  that they  should have  being, and 
   Indis  hath  my  love.  How  should  I  bear  grudge  against  one who 
   received   what   I   rejected   and   cherished  what   I  abandoned. 
   Would that I might set  all the  Tale of  our people  and of  thee and 
   
   thy  children  in  a  tapestry  of  many  colours,  as   a  memorial 
   brighter  than  memory!  For  though  I  am  cut  off  now  from the 
   world,  and I  accept that  Doom as  just, I  would still  watch and 
   record all that befalls those dear to me, and their  offspring also. 
   [Added: I feel again the call of my body and its skills.]'          
     And  Finwe  said  to  Vaire:  'Dost  thou  hear  the   prayer  and 
   desire  of  Miriel?  Why  will  Mandos  refuse  this redress  of her 
   griefs,  that  her  being  may  not  be  void  and   without  avail? 
   Behold!  I  instead will  abide with  Mandos for  ever, and  so make 
   amends. For surely, if I remain  unhoused, and  forgo life  in Arda, 
   then his Doom will be inviolate.'                                   
     'So  thou  may  deem,'  answered  Vaire;  'yet  Mandos  is  stern, 
   and he will not readily permit  a vow  to be  revoked. Also  he will 
   consider  not  only  Miriel and  thee, but  Indis and  thy children, 
   whom thou seemest to forget, pitying now Miriel only.'              
  
     'Thou  art  unjust  to  me  in  thy thought,'  said Finwe.  'It is 
   unlawful  to  have  two  wives,  but  one may  love two  women, each 
   differently,  and  without  diminishing  one  love by  another. Love 
   of Indis did not drive out love of  Miriel; so  now pity  for Miriel 
   doth not lessen my  heart's care  for Indis.  But Indis  parted from 
   me  without  death.  I had  not seen  her for  many years,  and when 
   the  Marrer  smote  me  I  was  alone.  She  hath  dear  children to 
   comfort  her,  and  her  love, I  deem, is  now most  for Ingoldo.(16) 
   His  father  she  may  miss;  but  not  the  father of  Feanaro! But 
   above  all  her  heart now  yearns for  the halls  of Ingwe  and the 
   peace  of  the Vanyar,  far from  the strife  of the  Noldor. Little 
   comfort should I bring her, if I returned; and  the lordship  of the 
   Noldor hath passed to my sons.'(17)                                 
     But  when  Mandos  was  approached  he  said  to  Finwe:   'It  is 
   well  that  thou  desirest  not to  return, for  this I  should have 
   forbidden,  until  the  present griefs  are long  passed. But  it is 
   better still that  thou hast  made this  offer, to  deprive thyself, 
   of thy free will, and out of pity for another. This is a  counsel of 
   healing, out of which good may grow.'                               
     Therefore  when  Nienna  came  to  him  and  renewed   her  prayer 
   for Miriel,  he consented,  accepting the  abnegation of  Finwe as 
   her  ransom.  Then  the  fe'a  of  Miriel  was  released   and  came 
   before  Manwe  and  received  his  blessing;  and  she went  then to 
   Lorien  and  re-entered  her  body,  and  awoke  again, as  one that 
   cometh  out  of  a  deep  sleep;  and  she  arose  and her  body was 
   refreshed.  But  after she  had stood  in the  twilight of  Lorien a 
   long  while in  thought, remembering  her former  life, and  all the 
   
   tidings  that  she  had  learned,  her  heart  was still  sad, and  she had 
   no  desire  to  return  to  her  own  people.  Therefore  she  went  to the 
   doors  of  the  House  of  Vaire  and  prayed  to  be  admitted;  and  this 
   prayer  was  granted,   although  in   that  House   none  of   the  Living 
   dwelt  nor  have  others  ever  entered  it  in  the  body.(18) But  Miriel 
   was   accepted  by   Vaire  and   became  her   chief  handmaid;   and  all 
   tidings  of  the  Noldor  down   the  years   from  their   beginning  were 
   brought  to  her,  and  she  wove  them  in  webs  historial,  so  fair and 
   skilled  that   they  seemed   to  live,   imperishable,  shining   with  a 
   light  of  many  hues  fairer   than  are   known  in   Middle-earth.  This 
   labour  Finwe  is  at  times  permitted  to  look   upon.  And   still  she 
   is  at  work,  though  her  name  has   been  changed.   For  now   she  is 
   named  Firiel,*  which  to  the  Eldar  signifies  'She  that died',(19) and 
   also  'She  that sighed'.  As fair  as the  webs of  Firiel is  praise that 
   is given seldom even to works of the Eldar.                                 
                                                                              
   * For  before  the  passing of  Miriel the  Eldar of  Valinor had  no word 
     for  'dying'  in   this  manner,   though  they   had  words   for  being 
     destroyed (in body) or being slain. But  fire' meant  to 'expire',  as of 
     one sighing or  releasing a  deep breath;  and at  the passing  of Miriel 
     she had sighed a  great sigh,  and then  lay still;  and those  who stood 
     by  said  firie,  'she  hath  breathed  forth'.  This  word   the  Eldar 
     afterwards  used of  the death  of Men.  But though  this sigh  they take 
     to  be  a symbol  of release,  and the  ceasing of  the body's  life, the 
     Eldar  do  not  confound the  breath of  the body  with the  spirit. This 
  
     they  call,  as  hath been  seen, fea  or faire',  of which  the ancient 
     significance  seems  to  be  rather  'radiance'. For  though the  fea in 
     itself is not visible to bodily eyes, it is in light that the  Eldar find 
     the most fitting symbol in bodily  terms of  the indwelling  spirit, 'the 
     light of  the house'  or coacalina  as they  also name  it. And  those in 
     whom  the  fea  is  strong  and  untainted,  they  say,  appear  even to 
     mortal eyes to shine at times translucent (albeit  faintly), as  though a 
     lamp burned within.                                                       
                                                                              
   At  the  end  of  the  manuscript of  Laws and  Customs among  the Eldar 
   are  several  pages  of  roughly written  'Notes', and  I append  here a 
   portion of this material.                                                   
                                                                              
                                       (i)                                     
   This  debate  of  the  Valar  not  wholly  feigned.  For  the   Eldar  were 
   permitted  to   attend  all   conclaves,  and   many  did   so  (especially 
   those  that  so  deeply  concerned  them,  their  fate,  and   their  place 
   in  Arda,  as  did  this  matter).  Reference  is made  to things  that had 
   not  at  that  time  happened  (is  it  .....   prophecy?),  but   that  is 
   
                                                                            
                                                                            
   partly due to later commentators. For the 'Statute of Finwe and           
   Miriel' was  among the  documents of  lore most  deeply studied           
   and  pondered.  And  as  has  been  seen  many   questions  and           
   answers arising were appended.                                            
     [?Thus]  questions were  also asked  concerning the  fate and           
   death of Men. All [?read Also] concerning other 'speaking', and           
   therefore 'reasonable',  kinds: Ents,  Dwarves, Trolls,  Orcs -           
   and the speaking of beasts such as Huan, or the Great Eagles.             
                                                                            
   Later my father commented  against the  beginning of  this note  that the 
   Eldar would not be present at this debate  ('certainly not  Finwe!'), and 
   that  the  Yalar  would  have  informed  the  loremasters  of  the  Eldar 
   concerning it.                                                            
                                                                            
                                     (ii)                                    
                                                                            
   [The]  'Fate  of  Men'  was  also  later  discussed  by  the  Eldar, when 
   they  had  met  Men  and  knew  them.  But  they  had   little  evidence, 
   and   therefore   did   not   know   or   assert,   but   'supposed'   or 
   'guessed'.   One   such  supposition   was  that   Elves  and   Men  will 
   become  one  people.  Another  is  that  some  Men,  if  they  desire it, 
   will  be  permitted  to  join the  Elves in  New Arda,  or to  visit them 
   there  -  though  it  will  not  be  the  home  of  Men. The  most widely 
   held  supposition  is  that  the  fate  of Men  is wholly  different, and 
   that they will not be concerned with Arda at all.                         
                                                                            
   At  the end  of this  note my  father wrote  subsequently: 'But  see full 
   treatment  of  this  later  in  Athrabeth Finrod  ah Andreth.'  This work 
   constitutes Part Four in this book.                                       
                                                                            
                                     (iii)                                   
  
                                                                            
   Fate   of   'Immortal'   Elves:   ?   to  inhabit   New  Arda   (or  Arda 
   Healed).  Probably  not,  in  a  physical  sense.  Since  what  is  meant 
   by  'The  Tale  of  Arda'  seems  to  be  this.  The  World and  its Time 
   appears  to  begin  and  end  simply  because  it  is   bounded,  neither 
   infinite nor eternal. Its finite 'story'  when complete  will be,  like a 
   work  of  art,  beautiful  and  good  (as  a  whole),  and  from outside, 
   sc.  not  in  Time  or  its  Time,  it  can  be contemplated  with wonder 
   and  delight  -  especially  by  those  who  have   taken  part   in  its 
   'Tale'.  Only  in   that  sense   will  Elves   (or  Men)   inhabit  Arda 
   Complete.   But   New   Arda'   or    Arda   Unmarred    (Healed)   would 
   imply  a   continuance,  beyond   the  End   (or  Completion).   Of  that 
   nothing  can  be  surmised.  Unless  it  be  this.  Since the  Elves (and 
   Men)  were  made  for  Arda,  the  satisfaction  of  their   nature  will 
   
   require   Arda  (without   the  malice   of  the   Marrer):  therefore 
   before  the  Ending  the  Marring  will  be  wholly  undone  or healed 
   (or  absorbed  into good,  beauty, and  joy). In  that region  of Time 
   and Place the  Elves will  dwell as  their home,  but not  be confined 
   to it. But no blessed spirits from what is still to us the  future can 
   intrude  into  our  own  periods  of  Time.  For  to  contemplate  the 
   Tale of Arda the Blessed  must (in  spirit or  whole being)  leave the 
   Time  of  Arda.  But  others  use another  analogy, saying  that there 
   will  indeed  be  a  New  Arda,  rebuilt  from  the  beginning without 
   Malice,  and  that  the  Elves  will  take  part  in  this   from  the 
   beginning.  It  will  be  in Ea,  say they  - for  they hold  that all 
   Creation  of  any  sort  must  be in  Ea, proceeding  from Eru  in the 
   same  way,  and  therefore  being  of  the  same  Order.  They  do not 
   believe   in   contemporaneous   non-contiguous   worlds   except   as 
   an  amusing  fantasy  of  the  mind.  They   are  (say   they)  either 
   altogether  unknowable,  even  as  to  whether  they  are or  are not, 
   or else if there are any  intersections (however  rare) they  are only 
   provinces of one Ea.                                                  
                                                                        
   At the head of the page  on which  this note  stands my  father wrote: 
   'But see Athrabeth': see (ii) above.                                  
   
                                   NOTES.                                 
                                                                         
   [These notes refer to the part of the text of Laws and Customs among 
   the Eldar given from the manuscript A, pp. 233 ff.]                    
                                                                         
    1. The spelling Feanaro is found also in the first text of  the tale, 
       FM  1  (see  p.  206,  footnote).  The  name is  variously written 
       subsequently in A (Feanaro, Feanaro, Feanaro).                    
    2. For the form Lorien with short vowel see p. 56 note 2 and  p. 148, 
       $3.                                                                
    3. For the  doom of  Mandos (the  'Statute of  Finwe and  Miriel') in 
       this work see  pp. 225  - 6.  In FM  1 the  doom, in  its earliest 
       expression, is given at this  point in  the story  (pp. 206  - 7). 
    4. your union: your is plural, and not  inconsistent with  thy, thee, 
       thou           in           the           same           sentence. 
    5. in Tuna: see p. 193, $52, and p. 282.                              
  
    6. My father first  wrote 'an  aimenel' (>  aimenal), but  changed it 
       immediately to 'a lirulin', writing 'lark' in the margin.          
    7. The reference in the footnote here is to the passage in A (omitted 
       in B) which is given in note 22 on p. 230. As in that  passage the 
       name Nolofinwe' is written with a tilde over the  N. The  order of 
       the  names  of  the daughters  of Finwe  and Indis  are as  in the 
   
        emended text of FM 1, p. 207. See further p. 262 and note 10.        
    8.  The brackets are in the original.                                    
    9.  Cf. the  Ainulindale $13  (p. 11):  Yet some  things there  are that 
        [the Ainur] cannot see  ...; for  to none  but himself  has Iluvatar 
        revealed all that he has in store, and in every age there come forth 
        things that are new and have no foretelling, for they do  not spring 
        from the past.'                                                      
   10.  It is not  told elsewhere  that Aule  was the  most eager  among the 
        Valar that  the Elves  should be  summoned to  Valinor. Cf.  what is 
        said  earlier  in Laws  and Customs  (p. 219,  found in  both texts, 
        but not elsewhere) concerning the  motive of  the Valar  in bringing 
        the Elves to Aman.                                                   
   11.  As with the reference to Aule mentioned in note 10,  it is  not told 
        elsewhere  that Ulmo  dissented from  the decision  of the  Valar to 
        bring Melkor to Mandos. Cf.  the passage  in the  first text  of the 
        Valaquenta, lost  in the  final form:  '[Ulmo's] counsels  grew ever 
        away from the mind of Manwe' (p. 202).                               
   12.  At  this  point  there  originally followed:  'Then when  others had 
        spoken  Manwe  answered:  'There  is  reason in  all that  hath been 
        said...'  Manwe's  speech  was  apparently  abandoned  after  a  few 
        lines,  and  the  speeches  of Nienna,  Ulmo, and  Vaire introduced; 
        after which Manwe's speech reappears (p. 244).                       
   13.  This  sentence  ('And I  doubt not...')  was subsequently  placed in 
        brackets.                                                            
   14.  nill is the old negative verb 'will not': thus 'will he or  nill he' 
        means 'whether he wills  it or  wills it  not' (surviving  as willy- 
        nilly).                                                              
   15.  The text stops here, not at the foot of a page. It takes up again on 
        a new sheet, in a rougher script that  continues to  the end  of the 
        work; but my father  paginated this  further text  continuously with 
        the preceding.                                                       
   16.  Ingoldo: the mother-name of Fingolfin (p. 230 note 22).              
   17.  In the account of the  marriage of  Finwe and  Indis in  the present 
        work (p. 238) there is no mention of this estrangement, or  at least 
        separation.  In  the  final  work  on  Chapter   6  of   the  Quenta 
        Silmarillion, however, it is implied that Indis did not  depart with 
        Finwe to Formenos, because it  is told  that Feanor's  wife Nerdanel 
        would not  go with  him into  banishment and  'asked leave  to abide 
        with Indis' (p. 279, $53d).                                          
   18.  On Miriel's entry into the House of Vaire see p. 263 note 9.         
   19.  Firiel: see the Etymologies in Vol.V, p. 381, stem PHIR.             
                                                                            
                                      *                                      
   
                           LATER VERSIONS OF THE STORY OF                        
                                  FINWE AND MIRIEL                               
  
                             IN THE QUENTA SILMARILLION.                        
                                                                                
   The  next version  of the  story was  a short  typescript derived  closely for 
   the   most   part   from   that   in   Laws  and   Customs  among   the  Eldar 
   (pp. 236 - 9)., it is entitled Of Finwe and Miriel, and begins:  Finwe, first 
   lord  of  the  Noldor, had  to wife  Miriel, who  was called  the Serinde...' 
   (cf. p. 236). There is  no indication  that it  was intended  to stand  in the 
   text  of  the  Quenta  Silmarillion, but  there can  scarcely be  any question 
   that my father did so intend it; I will refer to it therefore as 'FM 2'.      
    The  most  important  divergence  in  FM  2  from  the  text  in  Laws  and 
   Customs  is  at  the  words  (p.  237):  'Then  Manwe  took  pity  upon 
  Finwe, 
   and  he  considered  his  plea,  and  when  Mandos  had  spoken  his  doom  
  as 
   has  been  recorded,  Manwe  called  Finwe  to  him...'  For  the  purpose  of 
   the  inclusion  of  the  story  in  the narrative  of the  Quenta Silmarillion 
   the  judgement  of  Mandos  had obviously  to be  given at  this point  (as it 
   had  been  in  the  original  version,  FM  1,  p.  206);  and  in  FM  2  the 
   judgement  was  preceded  by  a  reference  to  the  Debate  of the  Valar 
  and 
   some  indication  of  the  nature  of  their  concern.  The word  'Statute' is 
   used  here  in  a  wider  and  a  narrower  sense:  as a  name for  the record 
   made  by  the  Eldar  of  all  matters  relevant to  the judgement  of Mandos, 
   as well as the title of the actual judgement.                                 
                                                                                
    Then   Manwe   was   moved   with  pity   for  Finwe,   and  he              
   considered  his plea.  But because  this seemed  to him  a great              
   matter and not lightly to be  judged, he  summoned the  Valar in              
   Council. Of the long  debate that  they held  the Elves  wrote a              
   record, for their chieftains were permitted to be present.(1) This              
   was called 'The Statute of Finwe and  Miriel' and  was preserved              
   among the chief of their books of law; for in the debate, before              
   the  Statute  was  at  last  established  by  the  doom  of Namo              
   Mandos, many matters concerning the Eldar,  their fate  in Arda,              
   their death and re-birth and the nature of their  marriage, were              
   examined and  judged. And  the Valar  were greatly  concerned to              
   see that all their labour for the guarding of Valinor was  of no              
   avail, to keep out evil and the shadow of Melkor, if  any thing,              
   living or unliving, was brought thither out of  Middle-earth and              
   left free or unguarded; and they perceived at last how great was              
   the power of Melkor in Arda, in the making of  which as  it was *             
                                                                                
    (* Arda  Hastaina,  or  'Arda  Marred',  as  they  named  it.  For  Arda,  or 
   in  full  Arda  Alahasta,  the  'Unmarred',  they  named  the   thought  which 
   they  had,  each  severally,  or as  a Council  under Manwe,  of that  Arda in) 
   which Melkor had no part.                                                     
   
           
                                                                              
   his  part  was  such  that  all  things,  save  in  Aman  alone,  had  an 
   inclination  to  evil  and  to  perversion  from  their  right  forms and 
   courses.   Wherefore   those  whose   being  began   in  Arda,   and  who 
   moreover  were  by   nature  a   union  of   spirit  and   body,  drawing 
  
   the  sustenance  of  the  latter  from  Arda  Marred,  must  ever  be, in 
   some  degree,  liable  to  grief, to  do or  to suffer  things unnatural; 
   and  though  dwelling  in  Aman  might  be  a  guard  against  this evil, 
   it  was  not a  full cure,  unless in  long ages.  And with  this thought 
   a  shadow   passed  over   the  hearts   of  the   Valar,  even   in  the 
   noon-tide  of   the  Blessed   Realm,  presage   of  the   sorrows  which 
   the Children should bring into the world.                                   
   Now  this  was  the  doom  of  Namo  in  this  case,  and  in  all  cases 
   where  a  marriage  of  the  Eldar  might  be  sundered  by the  death of 
   one  only  of  the  partners.  'Marriage  among  the  Eldar  is   by  and 
   for the Living...'                                                          
                                                                              
   The  doom  of  Mandos  in  FM  2  differs  from  the   form  in   Laws  and 
   Customs  (pp. 225  - 6)  only in  detail of  expression and  not at  all in 
   substance, except for some expansion at the very end.                       
                                                                              
   '...  For  it  must  be  clearly  understood  that, when  this will  not to 
   return  has   been  solemnly   declared  and   ratified  by   Mandos,  then 
   the  living  partner  may  take   another  spouse   lawfully.  For   it  is 
   contrary  to  the  nature  of  the   Eldar  to   live  unwedded,   and  the 
   Dead  may  not  compel  the  Living  to   remain  solitary   against  their 
   will.  If  therefore  the  Living  take  another partner,  the will  of the 
   Dead  shall  not  be  revoked,  but  shall  be  a   doom  of   Mandos.  For 
   he  will  permit  none  of  the  Eldar  to  walk  alive  in  the  body  who 
   has two spouses living also.'                                               
   This  in   brief  was   the  Doom   of  Mandos,   that  was   after  called 
   the   Statute   of   Finwe  and   Miriel.  And   when  Mandos   had  spoken 
   as  the   Mouth  of   Manwe,  the   Eldar  that   heard  him   asked:  'How 
   shall  the  will  or  doom  be   known?';  and   it  was   answered:  'Only 
   by   recourse   to   Manwe   and   the   pronouncement   of    Mandos.   In 
   this  matter it  shall not  be lawful  for any  of the  Eldar to  judge his 
   own   case.  For   who  among   the  Living   can  discover   the  thoughts 
   of the Dead or presume the judgements of Mandos?'                           
   Then Manwe called Finwe to him...                                           
                                                                              
   Other  divergences  from  the  text  of  Laws  and  Customs  in  FM  2 were 
   taken up into the final text (FM 4), which is given in full on pp. 256 ff., 
   and need not be set out here, or if lost from the final  text are  given in 
   the notes to it.                                                            
   FM  2  was  followed  by  a  further   typescript,  'FM   3',  made   on  a 
   
                                                               
                                                                           
   different  machine  (see  p.  300). This  is expressly  a chapter  of the 
   Quenta  Silmarillion,  with  the  title  as  typed  Of  Feanor   and  the 
   Darkening  of  Valinor,  changed  later  to  Of  Finwe  and  Miriel. This 
   version was a good  deal reduced  by omissions,  and my  father evidently 
   found  it  unsatisfactory,  for he  went on  to make  a further  and much 
   more substantial version, 'FM 4', with which the  textual history  of the 
   story of Finwe and Miriel comes to an end.                               
       It is clear  that when  making FM  3 and  FM 4  he had  the preceding 
   texts in front of him, and  that he  selected variously  from them  as he 
   sought to achieve a satisfactory form. To set out all the detail  of this 
  
   development  would  take  much  space  but  serve  little  purpose, since 
   very little was in fact omitted from the final, 're-expanded' text  FM 4; 
   and I give this text here in full.                                       
       FM 4 has  a general  heading Of  the Silmarils  and the  Darkening of 
   Valinor,  with  a  subtitle  Of  Finwe  and  Miriel (the  typescript then 
   continues  with  further  'sub-chapters',  to  which  however  my  father 
   subsequently  gave  numbers  as   chapters  in   their  own   right:  see 
   p.  299).  The  paragraph numbers  provided for  reference do  not relate 
   to  any  numbers previously  used, since  after the  opening the  text is 
   entirely different; for the  'LQ' (1951)  version of  the opening  of the 
   chapter see pp. 184 - 5, $$46, 46a - b.                                  
                                                                           
                      OF THE SILMARILS AND THE DARKENING                    
                                  OF VALINOR.                               
                                                                           
                              OF FINWE AND MIRIEL.                          
                                                                           
       $1  Now  the   three  kindreds   of  the   Eldar  were   gathered  at 
   last  in  Valinor,  and  Melkor  was  chained.  This  was   the  Noontide 
   of  the  Blessed  Realm, the  fullness of  its glory  and bliss,  long in 
   tale  of  years,  but  in  memory  too  brief.  In  those days  the Eldar 
   became   full-grown   in   stature  of   body  and   of  mind,   and  the 
   Noldor   advanced   ever   in   skill   and   knowledge;  and   the  long 
   years  were  filled  with  their  joyful  labours,  in  which   many  new 
   things  fair  and  wonderful  were  devised.  It  was  in this  time that 
   the  Noldor  first  made  letters,  and  Rumil  of  Tuna  was   the  name 
   of   the   lore-master  who   first  achieved   fitting  signs   for  the 
   recording  of  speech  and  song,  some  for  graving  upon  metal  or in 
   stone, others for drawing with brush or with pen.                        
       $2  It  came  to  pass  that  in Eldamar,  in the  house of  the King 
   in  Tirion,  there was  born the  eldest of  the sons  of Finwe,  and the 
   most   beloved,  Kurufinwe   was  his   name,  but   by  his   mother  he 
   
   was  called  Feanor,*  Spirit  of  Fire,  by  which  title  he  is remem- 
   bered in all the tales of the Noldor.                                    
      $3  Miriel  was  the   name  of   his  mother.   Her  hair   was  like 
   silver;  and  she  was  slender  as  a  white flower  in the  grass. Soft 
   and  sweet   was  her   voice,  and   she  sang   as  she   worked,  like 
   rippling   water,   in   music   without  words.   For  her   hands  were 
   more  skilled  to  make  things   fine  and   delicate  than   any  other 
   hands  even  among  the  Noldor.  By  her  the   craft  of   needles  was 
   devised;  and  if  but  one   fragment  of   the  broideries   of  Miriel 
   were  seen  in  Middle-earth  it  would  be  held  dearer  than  a king's 
   realm; for the  richness of  her devices  and the  fire of  their colours 
   were  as  manifold  and  as  bright  as  the  wealth  of leaf  and flower 
   and  wing  in   the  fields   of  Yavanna.   Therefore  she   was  called 
   Serinde.+                                                                
      $4  The  love  of  Finwe  and  Miriel  was  great  and  full  of  joy, 
   for  it began  in the  Blessed Realm  and in  days of  mirth. But  in the 
   bearing  of  her  son  she  was  consumed  in  spirit  and body,  so that 
   almost  all  strength  seemed  to   have  passed   from  her;   and  when 
   she  had  named him (2) she said to  Finwe:  'Never  again  shall  I bear 
   a  child,  for  strength  that  would  have  nourished  the life  of many 
  
   has gone forth into Feanor.'                                             
      $5  Finwe  was   greatly  grieved,   for  the   Noldor  were   in  the 
   youth  of  their  days,  but  were still  few in  number, and  he desired 
   to  bring  forth  many  children  into  the  bliss   of  Aman.   He  said 
   therefore:  'Surely  there  is  healing  in  Aman?  Here   all  weariness 
   can find rest.'                                                          
      $6   But   when   Miriel   still   languished,   Finwe    sought   the 
   counsel  of  Manwe,  and  Manwe  delivered  her  to  the  care   of  Irmo 
   in Lorien.(3) At their  parting  (for  a  little  while  as  he  thought) 
   Finwe   was   sad,   for   it   seemed   an   unhappy  chance   that  the 
   mother  should  depart   and  miss   the  beginning   at  least   of  the 
   childhood days of her son.                                               
      $7  'Unhappy  it  is  indeed,'  said  Miriel,  'and  I would  weep, if 
   I  were  not  so  weary.  But  hold  me  blameless  in  this, and  in all 
   that may come after. Rest now I must. Farewell, dear lord!'             
      $8  She  spoke  no  clearer  than  this  at  that  time,  but  in  her 
   heart  she  yearned  not  only  for  sleep  and  rest  but  release  from 
                                                                           
     (* [footnote to the text] Feanaro in the form of the speech of those 
   days.)                                                                 
                                                                           
     (+ [footnote to the text] Miriel Serinde: that is Byrde Miriel (Miriel 
   the Broideress): quoth AElfwine.)                                        
   
   the labour of living. She  went then  to Lorien  and laid  her down 
   to sleep beneath a  silver tree;  but though  she seemed  to sleep, 
   her  spirit indeed  departed from  her body  and passed  in silence 
   to the keeping of Mandos, and abode in the house of Vaire.(4)      
   The  maidens  of  Este  tended her  fair body  so that  it remained 
   unwithered, but she did not return.                                
     $9  Finwe  lived  in  sorrow; and  he went  often to  the gardens 
   of Lorien, and sitting beneath the silver  willows beside  the body 
   of his wife he called her by  her names.  But it  was of  no avail, 
   and  Finwe  alone in  all the  Blessed Realm  was bereaved  of joy. 
   After  a while  he went  to Lorien  no more,  for it  increased his 
   grief to see the fair form of Miriel that would not hear  his call. 
   All his love he gave now to his  son; for  Feanor in  childhood was 
   like his  mother in  voice and  countenance, and  Finwe was  to him 
   both  father  and  mother  and  there  was  a  double bond  of love 
   upon them.                                                         
     $10  Yet  Finwe  was  not  content,  being  young and  eager; and 
   he still  desired to  have more  children to  bring mirth  into his 
   house.  When,  therefore,  twelve  years had  passed he  went again 
   to  Manwe.  'My  Lord,'  he  said,  'behold!  I am  bereaved. Alone 
   among the Eldar I  have no  wife, and  must hope  for no  sons save 
   one,  and  for  no  daughter.  Whereas  Ingwe  and Olwe  beget many 
   children  in  the  bliss of  Aman. Must  I remain  ever so?  For my 
   heart warns  me that  Miriel will  not return  again ever  from the 
   house of Vaire.'                                                   
     $11   Then   Manwe   was   moved   with   pity  for   Finwe;  but 
   because  this  seemed  to  him a  great matter,  and the  coming of 
   death (albeit of free will) into the Blessed Realm a  grave portent 
   not lightly to be  judged, he  summoned the  Valar in  Council, and 
  
   bade  the  chieftains  and  loremasters  of  the  Eldar also  to be 
   present.  Of  the  long  debate  of  the  Valar  the Eldar  wrote a 
   record.  This  they  called  Namna Finwe  Miriello, the  Statute of 
   Finwe and Miriel,(5) and  it  was  preserved  among  the  books  of 
   their Law; for  in the  debate many  matters concerning  the Eldar, 
   their fate in  Arda, and  their death  and re-birth,  were examined 
   and  judged.  For  the  Valar  were greatly  concerned to  see that 
   their labour for  the guarding  of Valinor  was unavailing,  if any 
   thing,  living  or  unliving,  was brought  thither out  of Middle- 
   earth,  and  they  perceived  now  more clearly  how great  was the 
   hurt  that Melkor  of old  had done  to the  substance of  Arda, so 
   that  all  those  who  were  incarnate and  drew the  sustenance of 
   their bodies from Arda  Marred, must  ever be  liable to  grief, to 
   
                                                     
                                                                     
   do  or  to  suffer  things  unnatural  in  Arda Unmarred.  And this 
   marring  could  not  now  be  wholly  undone,  not  even  by Melkor 
   repentant;  for  power had  gone forth  from him  and could  not be 
   recalled, but would  continue to  work according  to the  will that 
   had  set  it  in  motion.  And  with this  thought a  shadow passed 
   over the  hearts of  the Valar,  presage of  the sorrows  which the 
   Children should bring into the world.                              
     $12  But   when  all   was  said,   Manwe  commanded   Mandos  to 
   speak  and  announce   his  judgement.   Then  Mandos   stood  upon 
   the Doom-hill and said:                                            
     'It is the way of Life that Iluvatar hath  ordained for  you, his 
   children, as ye know well, that the  life of  the Quendi  shall not 
   end  until  the  end of  Arda; and  that they  shall take  each one 
   spouse only and have no other in their  life, while  Arda endureth. 
   But herein  no account  is taken  of Death,  which cometh  from the 
   marring  of  Arda.  This  doom  is,  therefore,  now  made  by  the 
   right of lawgiving that Iluvatar committed to Manwe.               
     When  the  spirit of  a spouse,  husband or  wife, shall  for any 
   cause  pass  into the  keeping of  Mandos, then  the living  may be 
   permitted  lawfully  to take  another spouse,  if the  former union 
   be dissolved for ever.                                             
     $13  'How shall  a marriage  be ended  for ever?  By the  will of 
   the Dead, or by the doom of  Mandos. By  the will  of the  Dead, if 
   they refuse ever to return to the life of the body; by the  doom of 
   Mandos, if he  will not  permit them  to return.  For a  union that 
   was for the life of Arda is ended, if it  cannot be  resumed within 
   the life of Arda.                                                  
     $14  'We  say  "by  the  will  of  the  Dead",  for  it  would be 
   unjust that the Living should  for their  own purposes  confine the 
   Dead in Mandos,  denying to  them all  hope of  return. It  is also 
   unjust that the Dead by refusal  of life  should compel  the Living 
   to remain solitary until the  End; and  therefore we  have declared 
   that  in  such  case  the  Living  may  take  another  spouse.  But 
   understand well that if this be done, then the  refusal of  life by 
   the Dead shall be irrevocable,  and they  shall never  again return 
   to  life in  the body.  For none  among the  Quendi shall  have two 
   spouses at one time awake and alive.                               
  
     'This is the doom of Namo Mandos in this matter.'                
                                                                     
     $15   When   Mandos  had   spoken  thus,   the  Eldar   who  were 
   present asked'. 'How then  shall the  will or  the doom  be known?' 
   
   It  was  answered:  'Only  by  recourse  to   Manwe,  and   by  the 
   pronouncement   of   Mandos.   For   who   among  the   Living  can 
   discover  the  will  of  the  Dead,  or  presume the  judgements of 
   Mandos?'                                                          
     $16  Then  Manwe  called  Finwe  to  him,  and  said:  'Thou hast 
   heard the doom that has been  declared. If  Miriel, thy  wife, will 
   not return, your (6) marriage is ended, and thou hast leave to take 
   another  wife.  But  this  is  permission,  not  counsel.  For  the 
   severance  cometh  from  the  marring  of   Arda;  and   those  who 
   accept  this permission  accept the  marring, whereas  the bereaved 
   who  remain  steadfast  belong in  spirit and  will to  Arda Unmar- 
   red.  This  is  a  grave  matter upon  which the  fate of  many may 
   depend. Be not in haste!'                                          
     $17  Finwe  answered:  'I  am  in  no  haste,  My  Lord,  and  my 
   heart has no  desire, save  the hope  that when  this doom  is made 
   clear  to  Miriel,  she  may  yet  relent  and  set  a  term  to my 
   bereavement.'                                                      
     $18  Vaire  with  whom  Miriel  dwelt  made  known  to   her  the 
   doom,(7) and spoke also  of  the  sorrow   of  Finwe.   But  Miriel 
   answered: 'I came  hither to  escape from  the body,  and I  do not 
   desire ever to return to it, My life has gone  out into  Feanor, my 
   son. That gift I have  given to  him whom  I loved.  I can  give no 
   more. Beyond Arda this may be healed, but not within it.'          
     $19  Then  Vaire  said  to  Mandos:  'The  spirit of  Miriel hath 
   dwelt with me, and I know it.  It is  small, but  it is  strong and 
   obdurate: one of those who having said  this will  I do  make their 
   words  a  law  irrevocable  unto  themselves.  Unless  constrained, 
   she will not return to life or to Finwe, not though he  should wait 
   until the ageing of the world.'(8)                                 
     $20  But  Mandos  said:  It  is  not  lawful  for  the  Valar  to 
   constrain  the  Dead  to  return';  and he  summoned the  spirit of 
   Miriel to appear before him. 'Thy  will must  rule in  this matter, 
   spirit of Miriel, once  wife of  Finwe,' he  said. 'In  Mandos thou 
   shalt abide. But take heed!  Thou art  of the  Quendi, and  even if 
   thou  refuse  the body,  thou must  remain in  Arda and  within the 
   time of its history. The Eldar are not as the Valar.  Their spirits 
   are  less  strong  to  stand  than  thou  deemest.  Do  not wonder, 
   then,  if  thy  will  should change  in time,  and this  doom which 
   thou  takest  upon  thyself become  grievous to  thee. Yea,  and to 
   many others!'                                                     
     $21  But  the  spirit  of Miriel  remained silent.  Mandos there- 
   fore  accepted  her  choice,  and  she  went then  to the  Halls of 
   
                                                    
                                                                           
   Waiting appointed to the Eldar and was left in peace.*(9)                
   Nonetheless   Mandos   declared   that   a   space   of   twelve   years 
   should  pass  between  the  declaration  of  the  will  of the  Dead and 
  
   the pronouncement of the doom of disunion.                               
    $22  During  that  time  Feanor  dwelt  in  the  care  of  his  father. 
   Soon  he  began  to  show  forth  the skills  in hand  and mind  of both 
   Finwe  and  Miriel.   As  he   grew  from   childhood  he   became  ever 
   more  like  Finwe   in  stature   and  countenance,   but  in   mood  he 
   resembled   Miriel  rather.   His  will   was  strong   and  determined, 
   and  he  pursued  all  his  purposes   both  eagerly   and  steadfastly. 
   Few ever changed his courses by counsel, none by force.                  
    $23  It  came  to  pass  that  after  three   years  more   Finwe  took 
   as  second  wife  Indis the  fair. She  was in  all ways  unlike Miriel. 
   She  was  not  of  the Noldor  but of  the Vanyar,  being the  sister of 
   Ingwe;  and  she  was  golden-haired  and  tall  and  exceedingly  swift 
   of  foot.  She  did  not  labour  with  her  hands,  but made  music and 
   wove  words  into  song;  and  there  was  ever  light  and  mirth about 
   her while the bliss of Aman lasted.                                      
    $24  She  loved  Finwe  dearly;  for  her  heart  had  turned   to  him 
   long  before,  while  the  Vanyar  still  dwelt   with  the   Noldor  in 
   Tuna.   In   those  days   she  had   looked  upon   the  Lord   of  the 
   Noldor,  and  he  seemed  to  her  fairest  and  noblest  of  the Eldar, 
   dark-haired  and  white  of  brow,  eager  of  face  but with  eyes full 
   of  thought;  and  his  voice  and  mastery  of  words   delighted  her. 
   Therefore   she   remained   unwedded   when   her  people   removed  to 
   Valinor,  and  she  walked  often  alone  in  the  friths and  fields of 
   the Valar, filling them with music.                                      
    $25   Now   Ingwe,   hearing   of   the   strange   grief   of   Finwe, 
   and  desiring  to  lift  up  his  heart  and  withdraw  him   from  vain 
   mourning   in   Lorien,  had   sent  messages   bidding  him   to  leave 
   Tuna  for  a  while, and  to come  and dwell  for a  season in  the full 
   light  of  the  Trees.  Finwe  thanked  him  but   did  not   go,  while 
   there   was  yet   hope  that   Miriel  would   return.  But   when  the 
   doom  of  Mandos  was   spoken,  it   came  into   his  heart   that  he 
   must  seek  to  build his  life anew.  'Maybe, there  is healing  in the 
   light  of  Laurelin  and  hope in  the blossom  of Telperion,'  he said. 
   'I will take the counsel of Ingwe.'                                      
                                                                           
   (* [footnote to  the text]  But it  is said  that after  a time  she was 
   permitted to return to the house of Vaire, and there it was her  part to 
   record in web and broidery all the histories of the Kin of Finwe and the 
   deeds of the Noldor.)                                                    
   
      $26   Therefore   one  day,   when  Feanor   was  far   abroad  walk- 
   ing  in  the  mountains  in  the  strength  of  his  youth,  Finwe arose 
   and   went  forth   from  Tuna   alone,  and   he  passed   through  the 
   Kalakiryan,   and   went   towards   the   house   of  Ingwe   upon  the 
   west   slopes   of  Oiolosse.   His  coming   was  unheralded   and  un- 
   foreseen;  and  when  Indis  saw  Finwe  climbing   the  paths   of  the 
   Mountain,  and  the  light  of  Laurelin  was  behind  him  as  a glory, 
   without  forethought   she  sang   suddenly  in   great  joy,   and  her 
   voice  went  up  as  a  song  of  the  lirulin * in the sky.  Then Finwe 
   heard  that  song  falling  from  above,  and  he  looked  up   and  saw 
   Indis  in  the  golden  light,  and  he  knew  in  that moment  that she 
   loved  him  and  had  long done  so. Then  his heart  turned at  last to 
   her;  and  he  believed  that  this  chance,  as  it  seemed,  had  been 
  
   granted  for  the  comfort  of  them  both.  'Behold!'  he  said. 'There 
   is indeed healing of grief in Aman!'                                     
      $27   In   one   year   from   their   meeting   upon   the  Mountain 
   Finwe,  King  of  the  Noldor,  wedded  Indis,  sister  of   Ingwe;  and 
   the  Vanyar  and  Noldor  for  the  most  part  rejoiced.  In  Indis was 
   first  proved  true  the  saying: The  loss of  one may  be the  gain of 
   another;   but   this   saying   also   she   found   true:   The  house 
   remembers  the  builder,  though  others  may  dwell  in  it  after. For 
   Finwe  loved  her  dearly,  and  was  glad  again;  and  she   bore  him 
   five  children  whom  he  loved;+(10) yet  the   shadow  of   Miriel  did 
   not  depart  from  the  house  of  Finwe,  nor  from  his heart;  and of 
   all  whom   he  loved   Feanor  had   ever  the   chief  share   of  his 
   thought.                                                                 
      $28  The  wedding  of  the  father  was   not  pleasing   to  Feanor; 
   and  though  it  did  not  lessen  the  love  between  them,  Feanor had 
   no  great  love  for  Indis  or  her children.  As soon  as he  might he 
   lived  apart  from  them,  exploring  the  land  of  Aman,   or  busying 
   himself  with  the  lore  and  the  crafts  in  which  he  delighted. In 
   those  unhappy  things  which  later   came  to   pass,  and   in  which 
   Feanor  was  the  leader,  many  saw the  effect of  this breach  in the 
   house  of  Finwe,  judging  that  if  Finwe  had  endured  his  loss and 
   had  been  content   with  the   fathering  of   his  mighty   son,  the 
   courses  of  Feanor  would  have  been   otherwise,  and   great  sorrow 
   and  evil  might  have  been  prevented.  Yet  the  children   of  Indis 
                                                                           
     (* [footnote to the text] The lark.)                                   
     (+ [footnote to the text] Findis, Fingolfin, Finvain, [Finarphin >] 
   Finarfin and Faniel: three daughters, and two sons (Fingolfin and 
   Finarfin).)                                                              
   
   were  great  and  glorious,  and their  children also;  and if  they had 
   not  lived,  the  history  of  the  Eldar would  have been  the poorer." 
                                                                           
                                    NOTES.                                  
                                                                           
    1. See  Note   (i)  following   Laws  and   Customs  and   my  father's 
       comment on it, pp. 250 - 1.                                          
    2. In  FM  2  it  is  said,  following  Laws  and  Customs p.  236, that 
       Miriel  gave the  name Feanaro  to her  son 'at  birth', and  at this 
       point a long footnote is added on the subject of name-giving:        
           According to the custom of the Eldar. In addition to  their 'true 
       names',  which  were  their  father-name   and  their   chosen  name, 
       they  often  received  other  or  'added  names'.  Of these  the most 
       important  were  the  mother-names.  Mothers  often  gave   to  their 
       children  special  names  of  their  own  choosing, the  most notable 
       of  which  were  'names  of  insight'. In  the hour  of birth,  or on 
       some  other  occasion  of  moment,  a  mother   might  give   to  her 
       child a  name that  referred to  dominant features  of its  nature as 
       she  perceived  it, or  that came  of foresight  and referred  to its 
       special  fate.  Names  of   this  kind   might  become   more  widely 
       used  than  the  father-name  (which  was  often  only  the  name  of 
       the  father  repeated  or  modified);  and  if  the  child  adopted a 
       mother-name  as  a  'chosen  name',  then  it  became  also  a  'true 
  
       name'.  Curufinwe  took  Feanaro  as  his  chosen  name.   Feanor  is 
       the  form  that  this name  took in  the later  speech of  the Exiled 
       Noldor.                                                              
       This   represents   an   extreme  compression   of  the   section  on 
       Naming in Laws and Customs, pp. 214 ff.                             
    3. Lorien  was  still  the form  in Laws  and Customs  and in  the texts 
       FM 2 and  FM 3;  in the  present text  FM 4  my father  typed Lorien, 
       but       then       altered       it      back       to      Lorien. 
    4. and abode in the house  of Vaire':  these words  first appear  in the 
       present text; see note 9.                                            
    5. On the application of the term 'Statute' here see p. 254.            
    6. See p. 252, note 4.                                                  
    7. FM  2  as  typed  had  here,  expanding  the  passage  in   Laws  and 
       Customs,   p.   237:   'But   Mandos   summoned   Miriel,   and  made 
       known  to  her  the  Doom  ...'  This  was  later  emended  to  read: 
       'Vaire,   with   whom   Miriel   dwelt,   made   known  to   her  the 
       Doom...'                                                             
    8. These  words  of  Vaire's are  derived from  her intervention  in the 
       Debate of the Valar in Laws and Customs, p. 244.                     
    9. The  footnote  at  this  point  is  derived  from  Laws  and  Customs 
       (pp.  249  - 50),  although Miriel's  entry into  the house  of Vaire 
       stands there at the end  of a  long account  recording the  coming of 
       Finwe to the halls of Mandos, his renunciation  of re-birth,  and the 
   
    re-entry of the fea of Miriel into her body that still lay in Lorien. 
    In  FM  2 there  is no  mention of  Miriel after  the words  'she went 
    then  to the  Halls of  Waiting appointed  to the  Eldar and  was left 
    in peace.' In FM  3 the  text at  this point  is very  compressed, and 
    reads (in place of FM 4 $$18 - 23,  all of  which is  present in  FM 2 
    apart from the present footnote): 
    ...  'I  came  hither  to  escape  from  the  body,  and  I  will  not 
    return  to  it';  and  after  ten  years  had   passed  the   doom  of 
    disunion  was  spoken.  And  Miriel  has  dwelt  ever  since   in  the 
    house of Vaire, and it is her part  to record  there the  histories of 
    the Kin of Finwe and all the deeds of the Noldor.                      
        It  came  to  pass  that  after  three  more  years Finwe  took as 
    second wife Indis the Fair...                                          
    These texts are  thus altogether  inconsistent on  the subject  of the 
    ultimate fate of  Miriel. In  particular the  references to  the House 
    of Vaire are confusing. It was  told in  AAm (p.  49, $3)  that 'Vaire 
    the  Weaver  dwells  with  Mandos',  and  the  same  is implied  in QS 
    $6   (V.205,   retained   almost   unchanged   in   the   Valaquenta): 
    'Vaire  the  weaver  is  his  wife,  who weaves  all things  that have 
    been  in time  in her  storied webs,  and the  halls of  Mandos... are 
    clothed  therewith.'  In  Laws  and  Customs (p.  236) the  spirit of 
    Miriel departed  from her  body in  Lorien 'and  passed in  silence to 
    the  halls  of  Mandos',  and  Finwe  said  to  Manwe 'my  heart warns 
    me that Miriel  will not  return again  from the  house of  Vaire'; in 
    the  debate  of  the Valar  before the  proclamation of  the 'Statute' 
    Vaire  said  that  'the  fea  of  Miriel  is with  me' (p.  244). But 
    afterwards   Nienna   asked   of   Mandos   that   Miriel   should  be 
    'removed from  the Halls  of Waiting,  and taken  into the  service of 
    Vaire' (p.  248); this  was refused,  and when  Finwe was  slain their 
  
    fear  encountered  each  other  'in  Mandos'.  Thereafter the  fea of 
    Miriel  was  'released',  and  re-united  with her  body 'she  went to 
    the  doors  of  the  House  of Vaire  and prayed  to be  admitted; and 
    this  prayer  was  granted,  although  in  that  House  none   of  the 
    Living  dwelt  nor  have  others ever  entered it  in the  body.' Thus 
    within the same text 'the house of  Vaire' is  both equated  with 'the 
    halls of Mandos' and distinguished from them.                          
      In  FM  4  ($8)  the  spirit  of  Miriel 'passed  in silence  to the 
    keeping  of  Mandos,  and abode  in the  house of  Vaire' (see  note 4 
    above);  and  in  $18  'Vaire  with  whom  Miriel  dwelt   made  known 
    to her the doom.' After Miriel's refusal of return  'she went  then to 
    the Halls of Waiting appointed  to the  Eldar and  was left  in peace' 
    ($21),  but (according  to the  footnote to  this paragraph)  'after a 
    time  she was  permitted to  return to  the house  of Vaire.'  Thus in 
    this  final  text  it  seems certain  that Vaire  in some  sense dwelt 
    apart.                                                                 
   
         Very  curiously,  my  father  subsequently  bracketed   the  footnote 
         and  wrote  against  it  'Omit', commenting  beside it:  'Alter this. 
         What   happened   when   Finwe   came   to   Mandos?'   Yet   he  had 
         already  answered  this  question  very  fully  in Laws  and Customs, 
         where indeed  it was  the very  fact of  the coming  of Finwe  to the 
         halls  of  Mandos  that  led  to  the  release  of  Miriel   and  her 
         admission to the house of Vaire.                                     
    10.  In FM  2 the  footnote on  the names  of the  children of  Indis read 
         thus:                                                                
            Three   daughters   and   two   sons,   in  this   order:  Findis, 
         Nolofinwe,   Faniel,   Arafinwe,  and   frime.  The   mother-name  of 
         Nolofinwe  was  Ingoldo,  signifying  that  he came  of both  the kin 
         of  the  Ingar  and  of  the  Noldor.  The  mother-name  of  Arafinwe 
         was  Ingalaure,  for  he  had  the  golden   hair  of   his  mother's 
         people, and that endured in his line afterwards.                     
         This  was  derived  from  a  passage  in  the  A-text  of   Laws  and 
         Customs  (p.  230  note  22)  which  was  omitted   in  B;   in  that 
         however  the  daughters  were  not  mentioned.  The name  Irime  (for 
         later Finvain) goes back to the original text FM 1  (p. 207).  In the 
         note in FM 3 the names are  as in  FM 4,  but those  of the  sons are 
         spelt  Fingolphin  and   Finarphin,  and   this  comment   is  added: 
         'These  names  are  given  in  the  forms  of  the  later  tongue  in 
         Middle-earth (save  Findis and  Faniel who  did not  leave Valinor).' 
         In  a  very  late  essay  (1968  or  later;  referred  to  in IV.174) 
         my  father  said  that  the  mother-name   of  Finrod   Felagund  was 
         Ingoldo,  but  he  gave to  it a  wholly different  significance. The 
         term  Ingar  ('people  of  Ingwe')  occurring  in  Laws  and  Customs 
         text A (p. 230 note 22) and here, has not been found before.         
    11.  FM 2 ends differently after 'might have been prevented':             
            Thus it is that the cases in which  the Eldar  can marry  again or 
         desire to  do so  are rare;  and rarer  still are  those who  do this 
         even when it is lawful; for  the sorrow  and strife  in the  house of 
         Finwe are graven in the memory of the Noldor Elves.                  
         This  derives  from  Laws  and  Customs,   p.  239.   In  FM   3  the 
         conclusion  is  as  in FM  4, but  after 'and  great sorrow  and evil 
         might  have  been  prevented  it  continues:  But this  judgement was 
  
         but a guess.  Certain it  is that  the children  of Indis  were great 
         and  glorious  ...'  The  later  ending derives  in its  thought from 
         the  prophecy  of  Mandos  in  Laws  and  Customs  (p.  247)  at  the 
         final proclamation of the 'Statute of Finwe and Miriel'.             
                                                                             
         A note on certain conceptions in the story of Finwe and Miriel      
                                                                             
    The nature of Elvish 'immortality' and 'death' had been stated very       
    long before in The Book of Lost Tales (1.76):                             
   
    Thither [i.e.  to Mandos]  in after  days fared  the Elves  of all  the clans 
    who  were  by  illhap  slain  with  weapons  or  did die  of grief  for those 
    that  were  slain  -  and  only  so  might  the  Eldar die,  and then  it was 
    only  for  a  while.  There  Mandos   spake  their   doom,  and   there  they 
    waited  in  the  darkness,  dreaming  of  their past  deeds, until  such time 
    as  he  appointed  when  they  might  again  be  born  into  their  children, 
    and go forth to laugh and sing again.                                        
   And in the original Music of the Ainur (1.59) it  is said  of the  Elves that 
   'dying  they  are reborn  in their  children, so  that their  number minishes 
   not, nor grows.'                                                              
    In  the  Quenta  (IV.100,  deriving  from  the  'Sketch  of  the Mythology', 
   IV.21) the idea of rebirth is qualified:                                      
    Immortal   were  the   Elves,  and   their  wisdom   waxed  and   grew  from 
   age  to  age,  and  no  sickness  or  pestilence  brought  them   death.  But 
   they  could  be  slain   with  weapons   in  those   days,  even   by  mortal 
   Men,  and  some  waned  and  wasted   with  sorrow   till  they   faded  from 
   the  earth.  Slain  or  fading  their  spirits  went  back  to  the  halls of 
   Mandos   to   wait   a   thousand   years,   or   the   pleasure   of  Mandos 
   according  to  their  deserts,  before  they  were recalled  to free  life in 
   Valinor, or were reborn, it is said, into their own children.                 
   In QS the corresponding passage ($85, V.246) was much enlarged:               
    Immortal  were  the  Elves,  and  their  wisdom  waxed  from  age   to  age, 
   and  no  sickness   nor  pestilence   brought  death   to  them.   Yet  their 
   bodies  were  of  the  stuff  of  earth  and  could  be  destroyed,   and  in 
   those  days  they  were  more  like  to  the  bodies  of  Men,  and   to  the 
   earth,  since  they  had  not  so  long  been  inhabited by  the fire  of the 
   spirit,  which  consumeth  them  from   within  in   the  courses   of  time. 
   Therefore  they  could  perish  in  the  tumults  of  the  world,  and  stone 
   and   water   had   power   over  them,   and  they   could  be   slain  with 
   weapons   in  those   days,  even   by  mortal   Men.  And   outside  Valinor 
   they  tasted  bitter  grief,  and   some  wasted   and  waned   with  sorrow, 
   until  they  faded  from   the  earth.   Such  was   the  measure   of  their 
   mortality  foretold  in  the  Doom  of  Mandos  spoken  in  Eruman.   But  if 
   they  were  slain  or  wasted  with  grief,  they  died  not from  the earth, 
   and  their  spirits  went  back  to the  halls of  Mandos, and  there waited, 
   days  or  years,  even  a  thousand,  according  to  the  will of  Mandos and 
   their  deserts.  Thence they  are recalled  at length  to freedom,  either as 
   spirits,  taking  form  according  to  their  own  thought,  as   the  lesser 
   folk of the  divine race;  or else,  it is  said, they  are at  times re-born 
   into  their  own  children,  and  the  ancient  wisdom  of  their  race  does 
   not perish or grow less.                                                      
   At the end of the Ainulindale it is said (I cite the final text D, p. 37, but 
  
   the  passage  goes  back  almost  unchanged  to  the  pre-Lord  of  the 
  Rings 
   version, V.163):                                                              
    For  the  Eldar  die  not  till  the world  dies, unless  they are  slain or 
   waste  in  grief  (and  to  both  these  seeming  deaths  they  are subject); 
   
   neither  does  age subdue  their strength,  unless one  grow weary  of ten 
   thousand  centuries;  and  dying  they  are  gathered  in  the   halls  of 
   Mandos  in  Valinor,  whence  often  they  return  and  are  reborn  among 
   their children.                                                            
   And in the Doom  of the  Noldor as  it appears  in AAm  ($154, p.  117) it 
   was declared:                                                              
   For  know  now  that  though  Eru  appointed unto  you to  die not  in Ea, 
   and  no  sickness  may  assail  you,  yet slain  may ye  be, and  slain ye 
   shall   be:   by  weapon   and  by   torment  and   by  grief;   and  your 
   houseless  spirits  shall  come  then  to  Mandos.  There  long  shall  ye 
   abide  and yearn  for your  bodies and  find little  pity though  all whom 
   ye have slain should entreat for you.                                      
   The meaning of this, I feel sure, is: It is contrary indeed to  the 'right 
   nature'  of  the Elves  that they  should die,  but nonetheless  death may 
   come to them.                                                              
   The testimony  of all  these passages  (and others  not cited),  early and 
   late, is that  Elvish 'death'  (or 'seeming  death', in  the words  of the 
   Ainulindale') was always a possible  fate, deriving  from their  nature as 
   incarnate  beings. But  there is  a constant  threat of  ambiguity imposed 
   by the words that must be used. The Elves cannot 'die'  in the  sense that 
   Men 'die', since Men (by  the Gift  of Iluvatar)  depart from  the 'world' 
   never to return, whereas the Elves  cannot depart  from it  so long  as it 
   lasts. In the legend of  Beren and  Luthien Mandos  offered her  a choice: 
   and  the  doom  that  she  chose  was  that  the  destiny  decreed  by her 
   nature should be changed. 'So it was that  alone of  the Eldalie   she has 
   died indeed, and left the world long ago' (The  Silmarillion p.  187). But 
   the  Elves  can  nonetheless  suffer  the severance  of spirit  from body, 
   which  is  'death'. Thus  it may  be said  that the  essential distinction 
   between the (possible) death of Elves  and the  (inevitable) death  of Men 
   is  a  difference  of destiny  after death.  See V.304;  and cf.  Laws and 
   Customs,  p.  218:  'From  their beginnings  the chief  difference between 
   Elves and Men lay in the fate and nature of their spirits. The fear of the 
   Elves were destined to dwell in Arda  for all  the life  of Arda,  and the 
   death of the flesh did not abrogate that destiny.'                         
                                                                             
     In a draft for a letter written in October 1958 (see p. 300) my father 
   discussed  the  meaning  of the  'immortality' of  the Elves  (Letters no. 
   212):                                                                      
     In  this  mythical  'prehistory'  immortality,  strictly  longevity  co- 
   extensive with  the life  of Arda,  was part  of the  given nature  of the 
   Elves;  beyond  the  End  nothing  was  revealed.  Mortality,  that  is  a 
   short life-span having no relation to the life  of Arda,  is spoken  of as 
   the given nature of Men...                                                 
     In  the  Elvish legends  there is  record of  a strange  case of  an Elf 
   (Miriel  mother  of  Feanor)  that  tried  to  die,  which  had disastrous 
   results,  leading  to the  'Fall' of  the High-elves.  The Elves  were not 
   
  
    subject  to disease,  but they  could be  'slain': that  is their  bodies could 
    be  destroyed,  or  mutilated  so  as  to be  unfit to  sustain life.  But this 
    did  not  lead  naturally  to  'death':  they  were  rehabilitated  and  reborn 
    and   eventually   recovered   memory   of  all   their  past:   they  remained 
    'identical'.  But  Miriel  wished  to  abandon  being,  and   refused  rebirth. 
   'But  Miriel  wished  to  abandon  being':  this  is  a  dark saying.  There is 
   nothing  in  any  of  the accounts  to suggest  that she  desired annihilation, 
   the  ending  of  her  existence  in  any  form.  In Laws  and Customs  (p. 
  222) 
   my  father  wrote  that  'some  fear  in  grief  or  weariness  gave  up hope, 
   and   turning   away  from   life  relinquished   their  bodies,   even  though 
   these  might  have  been  healed  or  were  indeed  unhurt.  Few   of  
  these... 
   desired  to  be  re-born,  not   at  least   until  they   had  been   long  in 
   "waiting";  some  never  returned.'  This  surely  accords  with  what  is told 
   of the death of Miriel.                                                         
    It  seems,  at any  rate, that  when my  father said  here that  Miriel 'tried 
   to  die'  he  meant  that she  sought a  'true death':  not a  'seeming death', 
   but a departure for  ever out  of Arda.  Yet this  could not  be: for  death in 
   this  sense  was  contrary to  'the given  nature of  the Elves',  appointed by 
   Iluvatar;  and  indeed,  in  Of  Finwe'  and  Miriel  ($20)  Mandos   spoke  to 
   the  fea  of  Miriel,  saying:  'In Mandos  thou shalt  abide. But  take heed! 
   Thou  art  of  the  Quendi,  and  even  if  thou  refuse  the  body,  thou must 
   remain in Arda and within the time of its history.'                            
    But  the  'seeming  death'  to  which  the  Elves  are  subject had  never yet 
   appeared  in  Aman  in  all   the  long   years  since   the  Vanyar   and  the 
   Noldor   came   to   Eldamar.   In   the  Annals   of  Aman,   written  before 
   the  story  of  Miriel  had  arisen, Feanor  spoke before  the Valar  after the 
   Death of the Trees ($$120 - 1, p. 107):                                         
    '...  Mayhap  I  can  unlock  my  jewels,  but  never   again  shall   I  make 
   their  like;  and  if  they  be broken,  then broken  will be  my heart,  and I 
   shall die: first of all the Children of Eru.'                                   
      'Not   the   first,'   quoth   Mandos,   but   they   understood   not   his 
   word...                                                                         
   Mandos   knew   that   Morgoth   had   murdered   Finwe   at   Formenos,   
  'and 
   spilled the first blood of the Children of Iluvatar' ($122).                    
    Against   the   words   of   Mandos   my  father   afterwards  noted   on  the 
   AAm  typescript  (p.  127,  $120):  'This  no  longer  fits  even the  Eldar of 
   Valinor.  Finwe  Feanor's  father  was  first  to be  slain of  the High-elves, 
   Miriel  Feanor's  mother  the  first  to  die',  and  on  the  text  itself  he 
   changed Feanor's 'I shall die' to 'I shall be slain'. It might seem that a dis- 
   tinction  is  made  here  between  'dying'  and  'being  slain',  but I  do not 
   think  that this  is the  case. What  is meant  is simply  that Miriel  was the 
   first to die, and Finwe was the  second to  die -  but the  first to  be slain. 
   After  the  story  of  Miriel  had  entered  Feanor  could  no  longer  say  'I 
   shall die: first  of all  the Children  of Eru';  my father  therefore, wishing 
   to   retain   the   pregnant  words   of  Mandos   'Not  the   first',  altered 
   Feanor's to 'I shall be slain'.                                                 
   
    Much  later,  this  passage  in AAm  was used  again in  the new  work on 
    the Quenta Silmarillion (see p. 293), taking this form:                   
      '... and I shall be slain, first of all the Children of Eru.'           
  
         'Not  the  first,'  quoth Mandos,  but they  did not  understand his 
    words, thinking that he spoke of Miriel.                                  
    The  meaning  here  seems  to  be  that  those  who  heard  the  words of 
    Mandos  (speaking  of  the  murder  of  Finwe  as  yet  unknown  to them) 
    thought that he spoke  of Miriel,  because she  was the  only one  of the 
    Eldar  whom  they  knew  to  have  died;  but since  Miriel had  not been 
    slain  'they  did  not  understand  his  words'.  Even  so, it  cannot be 
    supposed that Finwe was the first to be slain of the Children of Eru; cf. 
    my father's note  on the  AAm typescript  'This no  longer fits  even the 
    Eldar of Valinor,  and the  passage in  Laws and  Customs, p.  218: This 
    destruction of the hroa, causing death or the unhousing of the  fea, was 
    soon  experienced  by  the  immortal  Eldar,  when  they  awoke   in  the 
    marred and overshadowed realm of Arda.'                                   
                                                                             
    It  is  made  plain in  Laws and  Customs and  in the  new 'sub-chapter' 
    of the Quenta Silmarillion that the primary significance of the  death of 
    Miriel is that it  was the  first appearance  of Death  in Aman;  and the 
    debate  was  concerned  with  this unlooked-for  event, and  its implica- 
    tions for the  laws that  governed the  life of  deathless Aman.  In Laws 
    and  Customs  (p.  241)  Yavanna  declared  that  'the  Shadow   ...  has 
    marred  the  very  hron  of Arda,  and all  Middle-earth is  perverted by 
    the  evil  of  Melkor  ...  Therefore   none  of   those  who   awoke  in 
    Middle-earth,  and  there  dwelt  before  they  came  hither,  have  come 
    here  wholly free.  The failing  of the  strength of  the body  of Miriel 
    may  then be  ascribed, with  some reason,  to the  evil of  Arda Marred, 
    and her  death be  a thing  unnatural.' In  FM 2  (p. 254)  this thought, 
    represented as a  new perception  on the  part of  the Valar,  takes this 
    form:                                                                     
      And the Valar were greatly concerned to see that  all their  labour for 
    the  guarding  of  Valinor  was of  no avail,  to keep  out evil  and the 
    shadow  of  Melkor,  if  any  thing,  living  or  unliving,  was  brought 
    thither  out  of  Middle-earth  and  left  free  or  unguarded;  and they 
    perceived at  last how  great was  the power  of Melkor  in Arda,  in the 
    making of which as it  was his  part was  such that  all things,  save in 
    Aman  alone,  had an  inclination to  evil and  to perversion  from their 
    right  forms  and  courses.   Wherefore  those   whose  being   began  in 
    Arda,  and  who  moreover  were  by nature  a union  of spirit  and body, 
    drawing   the   sustenance  of   the  latter   from  Arda   Marred,  must 
    ever be,  in some  degree, liable  to grief,  to do  or to  suffer things 
    unnatural;  and  though  dwelling  in  Aman  might  be  a  guard  against 
    this evil, it was not a full cure, unless in long ages.                   
    This was largely retained in the final text  FM 4  (p. 258,  $11), though 
    without  the  references  to  Aman;  and  Mandos expressly  declared that 
   
   Death (i.e. of the Firstborn) is a consequence of the Marring of Arda          
   ($12).                                                                         
     In the draft letter of 1958  cited above  in reference  to the  death of 
     Miriel my father continued:                                                  
      I   suppose  a   difference  between   this  Myth   and  what   may  be 
     perhaps called Christian mythology is this.  In the  latter the  Fall of 
     Man  is  subsequent  to  and  a  consequence  (though  not  a  necessary   
  l 
     consequence)  of  the  'Fall  of  the  Angels':  a rebellion  of created 
  
     free-will at a higher level than Man; but it is not clearly held (and in 
     many versions is not held at all) that this affected the 'World'  in its 
     nature: evil was brought in  from outside,  by Satan.  In this  Myth the 
     rebellion  of  created free-will  precedes creation  of the  World (Ea); 
     Ea  has in  it, subcreatively  introduced, evil,  rebellious, discordant 
     elements  of  its  own nature  already when  the Let  it Be  was spoken. 
     The  Fall  or  corruption,  therefore,  of  all  things  in  it  and all 
     inhabitants of it, was a possibility if not inevitable.                      
     In Of Finwe' and Miriel all this is  presented as  a new  perception, or 
   at least as a greatly sharpened perception, by the  Valar; and  'with this 
   thought  a shadow  passed over  the hearts  of the  Valar, presage  of the 
   sorrows  which  the  Children  should  bring  into  the world.'  One might 
   wonder that it needed  the death  of Miriel  to bring  the Powers  of Arda 
   to  this perception.  One might  wonder also  how it  should be  that even 
   in  Aman  none  of  the  Eldar  were drowned  in the  sea or  missed their 
   footing  in  the  mountains  and  fell  from a  great height.  This latter 
   consideration is indeed countered to some degree  by what  is told  of the 
   corporeal  nature  of  the Elves.  Their bodies  are described  as closely 
   analogous  to  those of  mortal Men,  but against  this is  to be  set the 
   following passage from Laws and Customs (p. 218):                              
     The fear of the Elves were destined to dwell in Arda for all the life of 
   Arda, and the  death of  the flesh  did not  abrogate that  destiny. Their 
   fear were tenacious therefore of life 'in the raiment  of Arda',  and far 
   excelled  the  spirits  of  Men in  power over  that 'raiment',  even from 
   the  first  days  protecting  their  bodies  from  many ills  and assaults 
   (such as  disease), and  healing them  swiftly of  injuries, so  that they 
   recovered from wounds that would have proved fatal to Men.                     
   This,  however,  while  diminishing  the  physical  vulnerability  of  the 
   Elves  as  compared  with Men,  does not  alter the  fact that  the actual 
   destruction of such bodies by violence is an  inherent possibility  in the 
   nature of  Arda: 'though  the fea  cannot be  broken or  disintegrated by 
   any  violence  from  without,  the  hroa can  be hurt  and may  be utterly 
   destroyed' (ibid.).  Very explicit  are the  words of  Manwe in  his final 
   address to the Valar before the proclamation of the Statute (p. 244):          
     [The  Elves] came  into Arda  Marred, and  were destined  to do  so, and 
   to  endure  the  Marring,  even  though  they  came  in   their  beginning 
   from  beyond  Ea....   We  may   say,  therefore,   that  the   Elves  are 
   destined  to  know  'death'  in  their  mode,  being  sent  into  a  world 
   
    which  contains  'death',  and  having  a  form  for  which   'death'  is 
    possible.  For  though  by  their  prime  nature, unmarred,  they rightly 
    dwell as spirit  and body  coherent, yet  these are  two things,  not the 
    same, and their severance (which  is 'death')  is a  possibility inherent 
    in their union.                                                          
   But it is made plain that  while, on  the one  hand, this  possibility of 
   'death'  for  the  Elves  was  a consequence  of the  Marring of  Arda by 
   Melkor,  on  the other  hand the  death of  Miriel so  gravely disquieted 
   the Valar because it was the first that had taken place in Aman. Is it to 
   be  supposed,  then, that  until this  time the  Valar had  been deluded, 
   believing falsely that the incarnate Elves, by the fact of their dwelling 
   in Aman, were protected from all possibility of  the severance  of spirit 
   and body, in any  of the  ways that  such severance  might come  about in 
   Middle-earth  -  believing  indeed  that  the  Marring  of  Arda  and the 
  
   possibility of death for the incarnate had effect only east of  the Great 
   Sea, and  only now  discovering the  falsity of  this belief  when Miriel 
   died? (See the passage from 'text VII' on p. 400.)                        
                                                                            
    The 'immortality' of the Elves (co-extensive with  the 'life'  of Arda), 
   their deaths  and rebirths,  were deep-laid  and fundamental  elements in 
   my father's conception. At this time he was subjecting these ideas  to an 
   elaborate analysis, and extending that analysis to  the ideas  of 'death- 
   less  Aman'  and  the  significance  of  Melkor  in  the   perversion  of 
   Creation  as  it  had  been  expounded to  the Ainur  by Iluvatar  in the 
   Beginning. This analysis is,  in part,  presented as  a debate  among the 
   Valar  themselves,  in  which  they  reach  new   perceptions  concerning 
   the nature of Arda; but the theoretical discussion  of moral  and natural 
   laws  is  given  an  immediate  dimension  from  its  arising out  of the 
   strange story of the griefs of Finwe and Miriel. That story  was retained 
   in the published Silmarillion, but with no intimation of its implications 
   for the Rulers of Arda and the loremasters of the Elves.                  
    In  these  writings  is  seen  my  father's  preoccupation in  the years 
   following  the  publication  of  The Lord  of the  Rings with  the philo- 
   sophical  aspects  of  the  mythology  and  its  systemisation.   Of  the 
   deliberations  of  the Gods  the sages  of the  Eldar preserved  a record 
   among  the books  of their  law. How  far away  from these  grave Doctors 
   seems the 'horned moon'  that rode  over AElfwine's  ship off  the coasts 
   of  the Lonely  Isle (11.321),  as 'the  long night  of Faerie  held on'! 
   AElfwine  is  still present  as communicator  and commentator;  but there 
   have been great changes in Elfinesse.                                     
                                                                            
                                       *                                     
                                                                            
                    OF FEANOR AND THE UNCHAINING OF MELKOR.                  
                                                                            
   The  previous 'sub-chapter'  Of Finwe'  and Miriel  has reached  only, in 
   terms of the earlier Chapter  6, to  the end  of $46b  (p. 185).  For the 
   
    next section there are only two late  texts, continuing  straight on  in the 
    typescripts that  I have  called FM  3 and  FM 4  (pp. 255  - 6):  from this 
    point it is convenient to call them 'A' and 'B'. A, though a  finished text, 
    is in effect a draft for the second typescript (B) that clearly  followed it 
    immediately,  and  need  not  be  further  considered  beyond   noting  that 
    it  does  not  contain the  new passage  about Feanor's  wife, and  that the 
    title is Of Feanor and  the Silmarils  and the  Darkening of  Valinor: this 
    text makes no further subdivisions.                                          
      In this section my father did not  greatly alter  (except by  the addition 
    concerning  Feanor's  wife)  the text  of LQ,  $$46c -  48, and  the changes 
    can  be  recorded  without  giving   the  whole   text  again.   Very  minor 
    differences are not mentioned.                                               
                                                                                
    $46c  The only difference  here from  LQ is  that Feanor's  hair is  said to 
          have  been  'raven-dark'.  But  at   the  end   of  the   paragraph,  after 
          'Seldom   were   the   hand   and   mind   of   Feanor   at    rest',   the 
          following passage was added:                                           
                                                                                
            While  still  in  early  youth  Feanor  wedded  Nerdanel, a          
  
          maiden  of  the  Noldor;  at  which  many  wondered,  for she          
          was  not  among  the  fairest  of  her  people.  But  she was          
          strong,  and  free  of mind,  and filled  with the  desire of          
          knowledge.  In her  youth she  loved to  wander far  from the          
          dwellings of  the Noldor,  either beside  the long  shores of          
          the Sea or  in the  hills; and  thus she  and Feanor  had met          
          and   were   companions   in   many  journeys.   Her  father,          
          Mahtan,  was  a  great   smith,  and   among  those   of  the          
          Noldor  most   dear  to   the  heart   of  Aule.   Of  Mahtan          
          Nerdanel   learned  much   of  crafts   that  women   of  the          
          Noldor  seldom  used:  the  making  of  things  of  metal and          
          stone.  She made  images, some  of the  Valar in  their forms          
          visible,  and  many  others of  men and  women of  the Eldar,          
          and these were so like that their friends,  if they  knew not          
          her  art,  would  speak   to  them;   but  many   things  she          
          wrought  also  of  her  own  thought  in  shapes  strong  and          
          strange but beautiful.                                                 
            She also  was firm  of will,  but she  was slower  and more          
          patient  than  Feanor,  desiring  to understand  minds rather          
          than  to  master  them.  When  in  company  with  others  she          
          would often sit still listening to their words, and  watching          
          their gestures  and the  movements of  their faces.  Her mood          
          she bequeathed in part to some of her sons,  but not  to all.          
          Seven sons she bore to Feanor, and it is not recorded  in the          
          histories of old that  any others  of the  Eldar had  so many          
   
        children.  With  her  wisdom  at  first  she   restrained  Feanor 
        when  the  fire  of  his  heart  burned  too  hot; but  his later 
        deeds grieved her and they became estranged.                       
          Now   even   while   Feanor   and   the   craftsmen    of   the 
        Noldor  wrought  with  delight,  foreseeing   no  end   to  their 
        labours,  and  while  the  sons  of  Indis  grew to  manhood, the 
        Noontide of Valinor was drawing to its close.                      
                                                                          
        The  text  then  continues  as  in LQ  $47 (p.  185). -  The name 
        Nerdanel  of  Feanor's  wife  was  an  emendation:  the  original 
        name as typed was Istarnie.                                        
   $47  LQ 'at the feet of the gods' becomes 'at the feet of the Mighty'. 
   $48  'and most of all in the  healing of  the many  hurts that  he had 
        done to the world. His prayer Nienna aided,  but the  others were 
        silent.'                                                           
          From  LQ  'Wherefore in  a while  he was  allowed to  go freely 
        about the land' the text was changed:                              
                                                                          
        Therefore  after  a  time  Manwe  gave  him  leave  to  go freely 
        about  the  land.  The  evil  that  Melkor  had  wrought  of  old 
        in  wrath  and  malice  was  beyond  full  healing  [cf.  p. 259, 
        $11],  but his  aid, if  he would  truly give  it, would  do more 
        than  aught  else  to  amend  the  world. For  Melkor was  in his 
        beginning  the  greatest  of  the  Powers,  and   Manwe  believed 
        that  if  he were  repentant he  would regain  in great  part his 
        first   might   and  wisdom.   On  this   path  he   judged  that 
        Melkor   was   now   set,   and  would   persevere  if   he  were 
  
        treated  without   grudge.  Jealousy   and  rancour   Manwe   was 
        slow  to  perceive,  for  he  knew  them not  in himself;  and he 
        did  not  understand  that  all  love   had  departed   from  the 
        mind of Melkor for ever.                                           
          Ulmo,  it  is  said,  was  not  deceived;  and  Tulkas clenched 
        his  hands  whenever  he  saw  Melkor  his  foe  go  by,  for  if 
        Tulkas is slow  to wrath,  he is  slow also  to forget.  But they 
        obeyed  the  ruling  of   Manwe;  for   those  who   will  defend 
        authority against rebellion must not themselves rebel.             
                                                                          
                                     *                                     
                                                                          
                      OF THE SILMARILS AND THE UNREST                      
                               OF THE NOLDOR.                              
                                                                          
   This chapter-heading  is present  only in  the second  of the  two late 
   typescripts (B), and it was there written in subsequently. The first of 
   
    
                                                                        
   the texts (A) was still fairly close to LQ  $$49  - 54;  though many 
   changes were introduced they are for  the most part of slight  if any 
   narrative significance. Here again it was effectively a draft for the 
   second  text and  need not  be further  considered. The  second text, 
   however, was  much altered  and expanded  in the  latter part  of the 
   'sub-chapter'.                                                        
                                                                        
     $49  Most  fair  of  all  was  Melkor's  countenance to  the Eldar, 
   and  he  aided  them  in  many  works,  if  they  would let  him. The 
   Vanyar indeed  held him  in suspicion,  for they  dwelt in  the light 
   of  the Trees  and were  content; and  to the  Teleri he  gave little 
   heed,  deeming  them  of  little  worth,  tools  too  weak   for  his 
   designs.  But  the  Noldor  took  delight  in  the  hidden  knowledge 
   that  he  could  reveal  to them;  and some  hearkened to  words that 
   it would have been better for them never to have heard.               
     $49a  In  after  days  Melkor  indeed  declared  that   Feanor  had 
   learned  much  art  from  him  in secret;  but that  was only  one of 
   the many lies of  Melkor, envying  the skill  of Feanor  and desiring 
   to  claim  part  in his  works. For  none of  the Eldalie  ever hated 
   Melkor  more  than   Feanor  son   of  Finwe,   and  though   he  was 
   snared in  the webs  of Melkor's  malice against  the Valar,  he held 
   no  converse  with  him  in  person,  and  he  took  no  counsel from 
   him.  Indeed  he  sought  the  counsel  of none  that dwelt  in Aman, 
   great or small,  save only  and for  a little  while of  Nerdanel the 
   wise, his wife.                                                       
     $49b  In  that  time,  but  before  Melkor  was  given  his freedom 
   within   the   land  of   Aman,  those   things  were   wrought  that 
   afterwards  were  the  most  renowned  of  all   the  works   of  the 
   Elvenfolk.  For  Feanor,  being  now  come  to  his  full  might, was 
   filled  with  a  new  thought,  or  maybe  some shadow  of foreboding 
   came  to  him  of  the  doom  that  drew  near;  and he  pondered how 
   the Light of  the Trees,  the glory  of the  Blessed Realm,  might be 
   preserved  imperishable.  Then  he  began a  long and  secret labour, 
  
   and  he  summoned  all  his  lore,  and  his  power,  and  his subtle 
   craft,  for  the  making  of  jewels  more  marvellous than  any that 
   had yet been devised, whose beauty should last beyond the End.        
     Three  jewels  he  made,  and  named them  the Silmarils.  A living 
   fire  burned  within  them  that  was  blended  of  the Light  of the 
   Two  Trees.  Of  their  own  radiance  they shone,  even in  the dark 
   of  the  deepest  treasury;  yet  all  lights  that  fell  upon them, 
   however  faint,  they  received  and  returned  again  in  marvellous 
   hues  to which  their own  inner fire  gave a  surpassing loveliness. 
   No  mortal  flesh,  nor  hands  unclean,  nor  anything of  evil will 
   
   could  touch  them,  but  it was  scorched and  withered; neither 
   could  they  be  broken  by  any strength  within the  Kingdom of 
   Arda. The Silmarils the Eldar prized  beyond all  other treasures 
   in   Aman   or  upon   Earth;  and   Varda  hallowed   them,  and 
   Mandos foretold that the fates of Arda, earth, sea, and  air, lay 
   locked  within  them.  The  heart  of  Feanor  was fast  bound to 
   these things that he himself had made.                           
     $50  Then  Melkor  lusted  also  for  the  Silmarils;  and from 
   that time inflamed by this desire  the malice  of his  heart grew 
   greater, though naught of it could yet be  seen in  the semblance 
   that he wore,  or in  the fair  form that  he assumed,  after the 
   manner of the Valar, his brethren.                               
     Therefore,  whenever  he  saw his  chances, he  began to  sow a 
   seed of falsehood and hints of evil  among all  who were  open to 
   his  converse.  But he  did this  with cunning,  so that  few who 
   heard these lies ever took them  from his  own lips:  they passed 
   from friend to friend, as secrets the  knowledge of  which proves 
   the teller wise; and in the  telling they  grew and  spread, like 
   weeds running up  rank in  shady places.  Bitterly the  people of 
   the Noldor atoned for the  folly of  their open  ears in  days to 
   come.                                                            
     When  he  saw  that  many  leaned  towards  him,  Melkor  would 
   often walk among them,  speaking ever  words of  greatest praise, 
   sweet  but poisoned  honey; for  amid all  the fair  words others 
   were  woven,  so  subtly  that  many who  heard them  believed in 
   recollection that they arose from their  own thought.  Visions he 
   would conjure up in their hearts of the  mighty realms  that they 
   could have ruled at their own will  in power  and freedom  in the 
   East;  and  then  whispers  went  abroad   that  the   Valar  had 
   brought  the  Eldar to  Aman because  of their  jealousy, fearing 
   that  the  beauty  of  the  Quendi  and  the  makers'  power that 
   Iluvatar  had bequeathed  to them  would grow  too great  for the 
   Valar  to  govern,  as the  Elvenfolk waxed  and spread  over the 
   wide lands of the world.                                         
     In those days, moreover, though  the Valar  knew indeed  of the 
   coming of Men that were to be, the  Elves as  yet knew  naught of 
   it; for Manwe had not revealed it to them, and  the time  was not 
   yet  near.  But Melkor  spoke to  them in  secret of  Mortal Men, 
   seeing how the silence  of the  Valar might  be twisted  to evil. 
   Little he knew  yet concerning  Men, for  engrossed with  his own 
   thought  in  the  Music  he  had  paid small  heed to  the Second 
   Theme  of  Iluvatar;  but now  the whisper  went among  the Elves 
  
   
   that  Manwe  held  them  captive,  so  that  Men  might   come  and 
   supplant  them  in  the  dominions  of  the  Middle-earth.  For the 
   Valar  saw  that  this weaker  and short-lived  race would  be more 
   easily swayed by them. Alas! little have  the Valar  ever prevailed 
   to  sway the  wills of  Men; but  many of  the Noldor  believed, or 
   half believed, these evil words.                                   
     $51  Thus  ere  the  Valar  were  aware,  the  peace  of  Valinor 
   was  poisoned.  The  Noldor  began  to  murmur  against   them  and 
   all their kindred; and many became  filled with  vanity, forgetting 
   how  much  of what  they had  and knew  came to  them in  gift from 
   the  Valar. Fiercest  burned the  new flame  of desire  for freedom 
   and  wider  realms  in  the  eager  heart  of  Feanor;  and  Melkor 
   laughed  in  his  secrecy,  for  to  that  mark  his lies  had been 
   addressed,  hating  Feanor  above  all,  and  lusting ever  for the 
   Silmarils. But these he was  not suffered  to approach.  For though 
   at  great  feasts  Feanor would  wear them  blazing upon  his brow, 
   at  other  times  they  were  guarded  close,  locked  in  the deep 
   chambers  of  his  hoard  in  Tuna.  There   were  no   thieves  in 
   Valinor  as  yet; but  Feanor began  to love  the Silmarils  with a 
   greedy love, and  grudged the  sight of  them to  all, save  to his 
   father or  to his  sons. Seldom  he remembered  now that  the light 
   with which they were lit was not his own.                          
     $52  High  princes  were  Feanor  and  Fingolfin, the  elder sons 
   of  Finwe,  honoured  by  all  in  Aman;  but  now they  grew proud 
   and  jealous  each  of  his  rights  and  his possessions.  And lo! 
   Melkor  then  set  new  lies  abroad, and  whispers came  to Feanor 
   that Fingolfin and his sons were plotting  to usurp  the leadership 
   of Finwe and  of the  elder line  of Feanor,  and to  supplant them 
   by the leave of the Valar: for the Valar were ill pleased  that the 
   Silmarils lay in Tuna and were not given to  their keeping.  But to 
   Fingolfin and Finarfin  it was  said: 'Beware!  Small love  has the 
   proud son of  Miriel ever  had for  the children  of Indis.  Now he 
   has become great, and he has his father  in his  hand. It  will not 
   be long before he drives you forth from Tuna!'                     
     $52a  It  is  told  also  that  when Melkor  saw that  these lies 
   were smouldering he began to speak,  first to  the sons  of Feanor, 
   and at other times  to the  sons of  Indis, concerning  weapons and 
   armour, and of the power that  they give  to him  that has  them to 
   defend  his  own  (as  he  said).  Now  the  Quendi  had  possessed 
   weapons  in  Middle-earth,  but  not  of  their own  devising. They 
   had been  made by  Aule and  sent as  gifts by  the hand  of Orome, 
   when  it  became  known  to the  Valar that  the Quendi  were beset 
   
                                                            
                                                                       
   by  prowling  evils  that   had  discovered   the  places   of  their 
   dwelling  beside  Cuivienen;  and  more  were  sent  later   for  the 
   defence  of  the  Eldar  upon  the  Great  March  to  the  shores  of 
   the  Sea.  But  all  these  were  long  unused, and  lay in  hoard as 
   memorials  of  old  days  half-forgotten; and  since the  chaining of 
   Melkor the armouries of the Valar also had been shut.                
     $52b  But  now  the  lords  of  the  Noldor  took out  their swords 
  
   and  spears  and  sharpened  them,  re-strung  their bows  and filled 
   their  quivers  with  arrows.  And  they made  shields in  those days 
   and  emblazoned  them  with  devices  of  silver  and gold  and gems. 
   These  only  they  wore  abroad,  and  of  other  weapons   they  did 
   not  speak,  for  each  believed  that  he  alone  had  received  the 
   warning.  But  when  Feanor  got  wind  of  what  was being  done, he 
   made  for  himself  a  secret  forge,  of which  not even  Melkor was 
   aware;  and  there  he  wrought  fell  swords  of tempered  steel for 
   himself  and  for  his  seven  sons,  and tall  helms with  plumes of 
   red.  Bitterly  Mahtan  rued  the  day  when  he  had  taught  to the 
   husband  of  Nerdanel,  his  daughter,  all  the  lore of  metal work 
   that he learned of Aule.                                             
     $52c  Thus  with  lies  and  evil  whisperings  and  false  counsel 
   Melkor  kindled  the hearts  of the  Noldor to  strife; and  of their 
   quarrels  came at  length the  end of  the high  days of  Valinor and 
   the evening  of its  ancient glory.  For Feanor  now began  openly to 
   speak  words of  rebellion against  the Valar,  crying aloud  that he 
   would  depart   from  Valinor   back  to   the  world   without,  and 
   would  deliver  the  Noldor  from  thraldom  (as  he  said),  if they 
   would follow him.                                                    
     $52d  Then  there  was  great  unrest  in   Tuna,  and   Finwe  was 
   troubled,   and   he  summoned   all  his   lords  to   council.  But 
   Fingolfin  hastened  to  his  halls  and  stood  before  him, saying: 
   'King and father, wilt thou not  restrain the  pride of  our brother, 
   Curufinwe,  who  is  called  the Spirit  of Fire,  all too  truly? By 
   what  right  does  he  speak  for all  our people,  as were  he king? 
   Thou  it  was  who  long  ago  spoke   before  the   Quendi,  bidding 
   them  accept  the  guesting  of  the  Mighty  in  Aman.  Thou  it was 
   that  led  the  Noldor  upon  the  long  road  through  the  perilous 
   Earth to the  light of  Eldanor. If  this does  not now  repent thee, 
   two sons at least thou hast to honour thy words!'                    
     $52e  But  even  as  he  spoke,   suddenly  Feanor   appeared,  and 
   he strode  into the  chamber tall  and threatening.  A fire  of anger 
   was in  his eyes,  and he  was fully  armed: his  high helm  upon his 
   head, and at his side a mighty sword. 'So it is, even as  I guessed,' 
   
   he said:  'my half-brother  would be  before me  with my  father, in 
   this as in all other  matters. He  would not  wait for  the council, 
   where  all  words  would  be heard  by all,  and answered.  He would 
   speak  against  me  in  secret. This  I will  not brook!'  he cried, 
   turning upon Fingolfin.  'Get thee  gone, and  take thy  due place!' 
   Then as  a flash  of flame  he drew  his sword.  'Get thee  gone and 
   dare my wrath no longer!'                                           
     $52f   Then   Fingolfin   bowed   before   Finwe,    and   without 
   word  or  glance  at  Feanor he  went from  the chamber.  But Feanor 
   followed him, and at the  door of  the king's  house he  stayed him. 
   The point of  his bright  sword he  set against  Fingolfin's breast. 
   'See, half-brother!' he said. 'This is sharper than thy  tongue. Try 
   but once  more to  usurp my  place and  the love  of my  father, and 
   maybe it will rid the Noldor of a would-be master of thralls.'      
     $52g  These  words  were  heard   by  many,   for  the   house  of 
   Finwe  was  in  the  great  square  beneath  the  Mindon,  and  many 
   people   were   gathered   there.  But   Fingolfin  again   made  no 
  
   answer,  and  passing  through  the  throng  in  silence he  went to 
   seek Finarfin his brother.                                          
     $52h  The  unrest  of  the  Noldor  was  not  indeed  hidden  from 
   the Valar; but its seed had been  sown in  the dark;  and therefore, 
   since  Feanor  first  spoke  openly against  the Valar,  they deemed 
   that  he was  the mover  of discontent,  being eminent  in self-will 
   and  arrogance,  though  all  the  Noldor   had  become   proud.  It 
   was,  maybe,  the  nature  of the  Children that  as they  grew they 
   should  become  wilful,  and  should  desire  to escape  from tutel- 
   age,  remembering  it  with  little  gratitude. Therefore  Manwe was 
   grieved,  but  he  watched  and   said  no   word.  The   Valar  had 
   brought the Eldar to their land freely, to dwell  or to  depart; and 
   though  they  might judge  departure to  be folly,  it would  not be 
   lawful to restrain them from it, if wise counsel did not suffice. 
     $53  But  now  the  deeds  of  Feanor  could  not be  passed over, 
   and  the  Valar  were  wroth;  and  dismayed  also,  perceiving that 
   more  was  at  work   than  the   wilfulness  of   youth.  Therefore 
   Manwe  summoned  Feanor  to  appear  before  the  Valar   to  answer 
   for all his words  and deeds,  and he  was brought  to the  gates of 
   Valmar.  Thither  also  were  summoned  all   others  who   had  any 
   part  in  the  matter, or  any knowledge  thereof, or  any grievance 
   of their own to declare.                                            
     $53a  Then  Mandos  set  Feanor   before  him   in  the   Ring  of 
   Doom  and  bade  him  answer  to all  that was  asked of  him. Great 
   must  be  the power  and will  of any  who would  lie to  Mandos, or 
   
   even refuse his questioning. But Feanor  had no  thought of  it. He 
   was so besotted  with the  lies of  Melkor that  had taken  root in 
   his  proud  heart  (though he  did not  yet clearly  perceive their 
   source) that he judged himself justified in  all points,  and other 
   judgement he scorned.                                              
     $53b  But  when  all  was  said,  and  all  the  testimonies were 
   spoken,  and  words and  deeds were  brought out  of the  dark into 
   the  light, then  at last  the root  was laid  bare: the  malice of 
   Melkor was revealed, and his lies and half-lies made plain  for all 
   to  recognize  who  had  the  will to  see. Straightway  Tulkas was 
   sent  from  the  council  to  lay  hands  on  Melkor and  bring him 
   again to judgement.  But Feanor  was not  held wholly  guiltless in 
   himself.  For  he  had  forged  secret  swords,  and had  drawn one 
   in anger unjustified, threatening the life of his kinsman.         
     $53c   Therefore   Mandos   said  to   him:  'Thou   speakest  of 
   thraldom.  If  thraldom  it  be,  thou  canst  not  escape  it. For 
   Manwe  is  King  of  Arda,  and  not  of Aman  only. And  this deed 
   was  unlawful,  whether  in  Aman  or  not  in  Aman.  Though  more 
   insolent in Aman, for it is  a hallowed  land. Therefore  this doom 
   is now  made: for  twelve years  thou shalt  leave Tuna  where this 
   threat was uttered.  In that  time take  counsel with  thyself, and 
   remember  who  and  what  thou  art.  But  after  that   time  this 
   matter shall be set  in peace  and held  redressed, if  others will 
   release thee.'                                                     
     $53d  Then  Fingolfin  rose   and  said:   'I  will   release  my 
   brother.'  But  Feanor  spoke  no  word  in  answer;  and  when  he 
   had stood silent before the Valar for a while,  he turned  and left 
  
   the  council  and  departed  from  Valmar. At  once he  returned to 
   Tuna,  and  before  the  term  of  seven  days  that  was  set,  he 
   gathered his goods and  his treasures  and left  the city  and went 
   far  away.  With  him  went  his  sons, and  Finwe his  father, who 
   would  not  be parted  from him,  in fault  or guiltless,  and some 
   others also  of the  Noldor. But  Nerdanel would  not go  with him, 
   and  she  asked  leave  to  abide  with  Indis,  whom she  had ever 
   esteemed,  though this  had been  little to  the liking  of Feanor. 
   Northward in Valinor, in  the hills  near to  the halls  of Mandos, 
   Feanor  and  his  sons  made  a  strong  place  and  a  treasury at 
   Formenos,  and  they  laid  in  hoard  a  multitude  of  gems,  and 
   weapons also: they did  not put  aside the  swords that  Feanor had 
   made. But  Fingolfin now  ruled the  Noldor in  Tuna; and  thus the 
   very  words  of  Melkor  seemed  to  be  fulfilled  (though  it was 
   Feanor  who  had  by  his own  deeds brought  this thing  to pass); 
   
   and  the  bitterness  that  Melkor  had   sown  endured,   even  though 
   his  lies  had  been  made  manifest.  Long  afterward  it  lived still 
   between Feanor and the sons of Indis.                                  
     $54   Worse   now  befell.   In  vain   Tulkas  sought   for  Melkor. 
   For  Melkor,  knowing  that  his  devices  were  revealed,  hid himself 
   and  passed  from  place  to  place  as  a  cloud  in  the  hills.  And 
   though  none  could  discover  whither  he  had  gone,  it  seemed that 
   the   light   of   Valinor  was   dimmed,  and   the  shadows   of  all 
   standing  things  grew  longer  and  darker  in that  time. It  is said 
   that  for  two  years  no  one  in  Valinor   saw  Melkor   again,  nor 
   heard  any  rumour  of  him,  until  suddenly  he  sought  out  Feanor. 
   Secretly  he  came  to  Formenos, in  guise as  a traveller  that seeks 
   for   lodging;   and   he   spoke   with   Feanor   before   his  door. 
   Friendship  he  feigned  with  cunning  argument,  urging  him  to  his 
   former thought of flight from the trammels of the Valar.               
     'Behold  the  truth  of  all  that I  have spoken,  and how  thou art 
   banished  unjustly,'  he said.  'But if  the heart  of Feanor  is still 
   undaunted,  as  it  was  in Tuna,  then I  will aid  him and  bring him 
   far  from  this  narrow  land.  For  am  I  not  Vala  also?  Yea,  and 
   more  than  those who  sit here  in pride.  I have  ever been  a friend 
   of  the  Noldor,  knowing  their  worth:  the  most  skilled   and  the 
   most valiant of all the folk of Arda.'                                 
     Now  Feanor's  heart  was  still  bitter  at  his  humiliation before 
   Mandos,  and  for  a  moment  he  paused  and   looked  at   Melkor  in 
   silence, wondering if  indeed he  might trust  him so  far at  least as 
   to  aid  his  escape.  But  Melkor's   cunning  overreached   his  aim, 
   and  seeing  Feanor  hesitate,  and  knowing  that  the  Silmarils held 
   his heart in thrall, he said at the last: 'Here is a strong  place well 
   guarded,  but  think  not  that  the  Silmarils  will  lie safe  in any 
   treasury within the realm of the Valar!'                               
     Then  the  fires  of'  the  heart  of  Feanor  were kindled,  and his 
   eyes  blazed;  and  his  sight  burned  through all  the fair-semblance 
   of  Melkor  to  the  dark  depths  of  his  mind, perceiving  there his 
   fierce  lust  for  the  Silmarils.  Then  hate overcame  Feanor's fear, 
   and  he  spoke  shamefully  to  Melkor,  saying:  'Get  thee   from  my 
   gate,  gangrel!  Thou  jail-crow  of  Mandos!'  And  he  shut  the door 
   of his house in the face of the mightiest of all the dwellers in Ea. 
  
     Then  Melkor  departed  in  shame,  for  he  was  himself  in  peril, 
   and  he  saw not  his time  yet for  revenge; but  his heart  was black 
   with  anger.  And  Finwe  was  filled  with great  dread, and  in haste 
   he sent messengers to Manwe in Valmar.                                 
   
                                      Commentary.                                   
                                                                                   
   In the  first part  of this  'sub-chapter' Of  the Silmarils  and the  Unrest of 
   the  Noldor  the  story  as  it  was  told  in  LQ  (pp.  184 ff.)  was scarcely 
   changed  even  in   detail,  despite   the  many   changes  of   wording  intro- 
   duced  in  this  last  version  - except  in the  matter of  the weapons  of the 
   Eldar  ($$52a,b).  In  QS,  where  the  matter  first  entered  (V.228,  note by 
   pengolod  to  $49),  it  was  said  that  'the Elves  had before  possessed 
  only 
   weapons  of   the  chase,   spears  and   bows  and   arrows',  but   that  
  now, 
   under  the  influence  of  Melkor,  the  Noldor   'learned  the   fashioning  of 
   swords  of  tempered  steel,  and  the  making  of   mail'  and   shields.  This 
   was  rewritten  in  LQ  $50  (p.  188),   still  as   an  observation   made  by 
   Pengolod,  to  read  that  the  Elves  had  originally  possessed   no  
  weapons, 
   and  that  now  they  learned  the  making  of  all   kinds  of   arms,  swords, 
   spears,   bows   and   arrows.   Similarly   in   AAm   $97  (p.   96):  'Melkor 
   spoke   to   the   Eldar  concerning   weapons,  which   they  had   not  
  before 
   possessed  or  known';  but  my  father  afterwards  noted  on   the  
  typescript 
   of  AAm  (p.  106,  $97):  'No!  They  must  have  had  weapons  on   the  
  Great 
   Journey.'  Feeling  a  need  to  explain  how  the  Quendi  survived  'amid  
  the 
   deceits  of  the  starlit  dusk',  and  concluding  that  they  must  have  been 
   armed   in   Middle-earth,   he    adopted   the    (to   my    mind)   somewhat 
   mechanical narrative device introduced here ($52a).                              
     Explanations  in   such  a   world  may   prompt  unneeded   reflections.  
  The 
   passage  of   Orome  on   his  horse   Nahar  from   Aman  to   Middle-earth  
  is 
   never  described,  nor  (I  would  say)  need  it  be,  nor  should  it  be; the 
   movements  of  the  great   Valar  (and   indeed  of   the  lesser   divine,  as 
   Melian)  are  a  mystery  that  we  do  not  seek  to  penetrate. They  are 
  from 
   beyond  Arda  and  do  not  derive  from  it.  In  the (very  old) story  of the 
   transportation    of    the   three    original   Elvish    'ambassadors'   from 
   Kuivienen  to  Valinor   we  might   wonder  with   more  right,   perhaps,  
  how 
   they  journeyed,  for  the  Elves,  whatever  their  powers,  are   Children  of 
   Earth,  and  must   live  and   move  in   the  physical   world  of   Arda.  My 
   father  never  said  any  more  about  that;  and  we may  suppose, if  we 
  will, 
   that  they  passed  over  the  Grinding  Ice,  borne   upon  Nahar.*   But  that 
   he perceived  a need  to respond,  at a  certain level,  to speculation  of this 
   kind  is  apparent  from  this  story  of  Orome's  bringing  to  the   Eldar  a 
  
   great  store  of  weapons  made  in  Valinor  -  for  the  store must  have 
  been 
   great to be useful in the protection of such a host.                             
                                                                                   
     In the latter part of the new version the story is greatly developed,          
   and yet not in such a way as to contradict the earlier versions - which          
   can  be  read as  a synopsis  of the  latest. It  may indeed  be that  the story 
                                                                                   
   (* Cf. the story referred to in the old 'Sketch of the Mythology', that 'Luthien 
   went  even  over the  Grinding Ice,  aided by  the power  of her  divine 
  mother, 
   Melian, to Mandos' halls' (IV.25, 55).                                           
   
    of Feanor's  fierce encounter  with Fingolfin  in the  house of  Finwe was 
    present  to  my  father's  mind  already when  he wrote  LQ (end  of $52), 
    though he did not actually recount it till much later.                     
      It is worth remarking that in  writing the  new version  he also  had an 
    eye to  AAm; thus  in $54  he took  up the  words of  Melkor to  Feanor at 
    Formenos  in  AAm  $101  (p.  97)  -  though  removing  the  sentence 'And 
    think not that the Silmarils lie safe in any treasury within the  realm of 
    the gods' from its place in AAm and using  it as  it was  used in  LQ, the 
    sudden clue for Feanor of Melkor's true intention.                         
      There remain a few isolated points. In  both texts  of the  last version 
    occurs the  phrase in  $49b: 'The  Silmarils the  Eldar prized  beyond all 
    other  treasures  in  Aman or  upon Earth'.  This usage  goes back  a long 
    way (see  the Index  to Vol.IV,  entries Earth  and World),  unsuitable as 
    it  may  seem  to  the  world  in which  Aman was  physically approachable 
    across the Sea. But the Earth is Middle-earth: it is not the equivalent of 
    Arda;  cf.  also $52d:  'Thou it  was that  led the  Noldor upon  the long 
    road through the perilous Earth to the light of Eldanor.'                  
      It  is  also  curious that  Tuna is  now used  at every  occurrence, not 
    Tirion; see p. 90, $67, and p. 193, $52.                                   
      In $50 it is said of  Melkor that  'Little he  knew yet  concerning Men, 
    for  engrossed  with  his  own  thought  in  the Music  he had  paid small 
    heed  to the  Second Theme  of Iluvatar'.  Compare the  Ainulindale' (both 
    the C and D  texts) $13:  the Children  of Iluvatar  'came with  the Third 
    Theme',  and  $24:  Manwe  'was  the  chief   instrument  of   the  second 
    Theme that  Iluvatar had  raised up  against the  discord of  Melkor.' See 
    further p. 358 note 10.                                                    
      The  names  Fingolfin  and  Finarfin  are  thus  spelt  in  B, but  in A 
    Fingolphin  and  Finarphin (see  p. 265  note 10).  In the  Second Edition 
    of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  (1966)  Finarphin  was  spelt  thus,  later 
    changed on my suggestion to Finarfin (Appendix F, Of the Elves).           
                                                                              
                           OF THE DARKENING OF VALINOR.                        
                                                                              
    The first of the two  late typescripts  (A) comes  to an  end after  a few 
    lines  of  this  next  'sub-chapter',  in  which   LQ  $55   was  followed 
    virtually word for word; and it  ends at  exactly the  same point  as does 
    the LQ rewriting of QS (see p. 190 and note 8). For the  next part  of the 
    narrative, therefore, we have on the one hand the text of  QS ($$55  - 9), 
    with the very few revisions that had been made  to it  in the  revision of 
    1951,  and  on  the  other  the  much  later  and  very  greatly  expanded 
  
    version that follows here, extant  throughout almost  all its  length only 
    in  the  one  typescript  B.  There  is  also  a  single  typescript page, 
    intermediate   between   A   and   B,   which   extends   a    short   way 
    further  than  does  A;  and   much  extremely   rough  working   for  the 
   
    chapter in its late form which is for the most part scarcely legible.       
      Much  of  this  final  version  of  the  story  of Melkor  and Ungoliante 
    and  the  destruction of  the Trees  stands in  such close  relationship to 
    AAm  that  it  would  be possible,  for some  sections of  the text,  to be 
    content  with  reference  to  AAm  and notes  of the  differences; nonethe- 
    less I give the text in full, for these reasons. First, because despite the 
    closeness  to  AAm  there  is also  a major  transformation of  the legend; 
    and  second,  because  the  relation  between   the  two   traditions,  The 
    Silmarillion  and  the  Annals,  here  takes  a  new  turn,  and   this  is 
    important  for   the  understanding   of  the   nature  of   the  published 
    Silmarillion, and its justification. It would be less easy to  follow these 
    interesting  developments  if  part  of  the  text  appeared only  in notes 
    referring to another text.                                                  
                                                                               
      $55   Now  the   Valar  were   sitting  in   council  before   the  gates 
    of   Valmar,   fearing   the   lengthening   of   the  shadows,   when  the 
    messengers    came    from    Finwe.    At    once    Orome    and   Tulkas 
    sprang  up,  but  even  as  they  set  out  in  pursuit   other  messengers 
    brought   tidings   from   Eldanor.   Melkor    had   fled    through   the 
    Kalakiryan,  and  from  the   hill  of   Tuna  the   Elves  had   seen  him 
    pass  in  wrath  as  a  thunder-cloud.  'Then,'   said  they,   'he  turned 
    northward,   and   our   kinsfolk   in    Alqualonde   report    that   his 
    Shadow went by their haven towards Araman.'                                 
      Thus   Melkor  departed   from  Valinor,   and  for   a  while   the  Two 
    Trees   shone   again   unshadowed   and   the   land   was   filled   with 
    light;  yet  as  a  cloud  far  off that  looms ever  higher, borne  upon a 
    slow  cold  wind,  a  doubt  now  marred  the  joy  of  all   the  dwellers 
    in Aman, dreading they knew not what evil that yet might come.              
      $55a    When    Manwe    heard    of   the    ways   that    Melkor   had 
    taken,  it  seemed  plain  to  him  that  Melkor  purposed  to   escape  to 
    his  old  strongholds  in  the  North  of   Middle-earth,  as   was  indeed 
    his  most  likely   course.  Though   there  was   little  hope   in  this, 
    Orome  and  Tulkas  with   many  of   their  folk   went  with   all  speed 
    northward,   seeking   to   overtake   him   if   they   might;   but  they 
    found   no   trace   or   rumour   of   him  beyond   the  shores   of  the 
    Teleri,  and  in  the  unpeopled  wastes   that  draw   near  to   the  Ice 
    they   could  hear   no  tidings   even  from   the  birds.   Therefore  at 
    length  they  returned,  but  the  watch  was   redoubled  along   all  the 
    northern fences of Aman.                                                    
      $55b   This   indeed   Melkor   had   expected;   but   he    had   other 
    things  to  do  before  he  would  return  to  Middle-earth,  and  ere  the 
    pursuit  set  out,   indeed  ere   the  messengers   came  to   Valmar,  he 
    had  turned   back  and   in  great   secrecy  passed   away  far   to  the 
   
   South.  For  Melkor was  yet as  one of  the Valar,  and he  could still 
   (though  with  pain)  change  his  form,  or   walk  unclad,   as  could 
   his brethren; though that power he was soon to lose for ever.           
     $55c  Thus  unseen  he  came  at   last  to   the  region   that  once 
  
   was  called  Avathar,*  beneath  the  eastern  feet  of  the  Pelori;  a 
   narrow  land  it  had   become,  eaten   away  by   the  Sea,   and  was 
   long  forsaken.  There  the  shadows  were   deepest  and   thickest  in 
   the   world.   In   Avathar,   secret  and   unknown  save   to  Melkor, 
   dwelt  Ungoliante,  and  she  had  taken  spider's   form,  and   was  a 
   weaver  of  dark  webs.  It  is  not  known  whence  she   came,  though 
   among  the  Eldar  it  was  said  that  in  ages  long  before  she  had 
   descended  from  the  darkness  that  lies   about  Arda,   when  Melkor 
   first  looked  down  in  envy  upon   the  light   in  the   kingdom  of 
   Manwe.   But   she   had   disowned   her   Master,   desiring   to   be 
   mistress  of her  own lust,  taking all  things to  herself to  feed her 
   emptiness.  To  the  South  she  had  fled,  and  so  had   escaped  the 
   assaults   of  the   Valar  and   the  hunters   of  Orome,   for  their 
   vigilance  had  ever  been  to  the  North,  and  the  South   was  long 
   unheeded.  Thence  she  had  crept  towards  the  light  of  the Blessed 
   Realm; for she hungered for light and hated it.                         
     $55d  In  a  ravine  she  lived  and   wove  her   black  webs   in  a 
   cleft  of  the  mountains. All  light she  sucked up  and spun  it forth 
   in  dark  nets  of  gloom.  But  now  she  was  famished,  and  in great 
   torment;  for  all  living  things  had  fled  far  away,  and  her  own 
   webs  shut  out  from her  all light  that could  come to  her dwelling, 
   whether   through   passes   in  the   walls  of   Aman,  or   from  the 
   heavens  above.  Yet  she  had  no  longer  the  strength  or   will  to 
   depart.                                                                 
     $56  Now   Melkor  sought   for  her,   and  he   put  on   again  the 
   form  that  he  had  worn  as  the  tyrant  of  Utumno:  a   dark  Lord, 
   tall  and  terrible.  In  that  form  he remained  ever after.  And when 
   Ungoliante  saw  him  coming   she  was   afraid,  knowing   his  hatred 
   for  all  who  tried   to  escape   from  him.   She  shrank   into  her 
   deepest  lair,  and  tried  to  shroud  herself   in  new   shadow;  but 
   such  darkness  as  in  her  famine  she  could  weave  was  no  defence 
   against the eyes of Melkor, Lord of Utumno and Angband.                 
     $56a  'Come  forth!'  he  said. 'Thrice  fool: to  leave me  first, to 
   dwell  here  languishing  within  reach  of  feasts  untold, and  now to 
   shun  me,  Giver  of  Gifts,  thy  only  hope!  Come  forth  and  see! I 
   have  brought  thee  an  earnest  of  greater  bounty  to  follow.'  But 
                                                                          
    (* [footnote to the text] The Shadows (in ancient Quenya).)            
   
   Ungoliante   made   no   answer,   and   retreated  deeper   into  the 
   cloven  rock.  Then  Melkor  was  angered,  for   he  was   in  haste, 
   having  reckoned  his  times  to a  nicety. 'Come  out!' he  cried. 'I 
   have  need of  thee and  will not  be denied.  Either thou  wilt serve 
   me,  or  I  will  bury  thee  here  and under  black stone  thou shalt 
   wither  into  naught.'  Then  suddenly  he  held up  in his  hands two 
   shining  gems.  They  were  green,  and in  that lightless  place they 
   reflected the dreadful light of his  eyes, as  if some  ravening beast 
   had come hunting  there. Thus  the great  Thief set  his lure  for the 
   lesser.                                                               
     $56b  Slowly   Ungoliante  came   forth;  but   as  she   drew  near 
   Melkor  withheld  the  lure.  'Nay,  nay,'  he said.  'I do  not bring 
   thee these Elvish sweets in love or  in pity;  they are  to strengthen 
   thee,  when  thou  hast  agreed  to  do  my  bidding.'  'What  is your 
  
   bidding, Master?' she said, and her eyes gloated upon the gems.       
     $56c  There  in  the  black  shadows,  beyond  the  sight   even  of 
   Manwe  in  his  highest  halls,  Melkor  with  Ungoliante  plotted his 
   revenge.  But  when  Ungoliante  understood   his  purpose,   she  was 
   torn between  great  lust  and  great  fear.  She  would not  dare the 
   perils  of  Aman,  or  the  power  of  the  dreadful Lords,  without a 
   great  reward;  for  she  feared  the  eyes  of  Manwe and  Varda more 
   even  than  the  wrath  of  Melkor.  Therefore  Melkor  said  to  her: 
   'Do  as  I  bid,  and if  thou art  still hungry  when we  meet again, 
   then,  I vow,  I will  give to  thee whatsoever  thy lust  may demand. 
   Yea,  with  both  hands!'  Lightly  he  made  this  vow  (as  he  ever 
   did), thinking little of its fulfilment, and he laughed in  his heart; 
   for  if  she  achieved  his  design,  he  would   have  no   need,  he 
   thought, to appease her, or any one else in Arda, great or small. 
     $56d  'Come  then!'  he  said.  'Here  is   the  earnest!'   And  he 
   delivered the gems  to her,  not only  the first  two but  many others 
   that  he  had  stolen  in  Valinor. Then  swiftly Ungoliante  began to 
   grow  again  and  to  find  new  strength.  A  cloak  of  darkness she 
   wove  about  herself:  an  unlight, in  which things  seemed to  be no 
   more,  and  which  eyes  could  not  pierce,  for  it  was  void. Then 
   slowly  she  wrought  her  webs:  rope  by rope  from cleft  to cleft, 
   from  jutting  rock  to  pinnacle  of  stone,  ever  climbing upwards, 
   crawling  and clinging,  until at  last she  achieved the  very summit 
   of  Mount  Hyarmentir,  the  highest  mountain   in  that   region  of 
   the  world,  far  south  of  great  Taniquetil.  There the  Valar were 
   not  vigilant;  for  west  of  the  Pelori  was   an  empty   land  in 
   twilight,  until  northward  one  came  to  the  tall  fences  of  the 
   woods  of  Orome;  and  eastward  the   mountains  looked   out,  save 
   
   for  forgotten  Avathar,  only upon  the dim  waters of  the pathless 
   Sea.                                                                    
     $57   But   now   upon  the   mountain-top  dark   Ungoliante  lay. 
   For  a while  she rested,  and with  eyes faint  from labour  she saw 
   the  glimmer  of  the stars  in the  dome of  Varda and  the radiance 
   of  Valmar  far  away.  Slowly her  eyes wakened  and took  fire, and 
   her lust increased until it overcame her fear.  She began  in stealth 
   to creep down into the Blessed Realm.                                   
     $57a  Still  in  the   dark  depths   Melkor  stood,   gnawing  his 
   mind,  between  evil  hope  and  doubt;  but   when  he   had  stood, 
   revolving  his chances,  as long  as his  urgency allowed,  he turned 
   away  and  went  down  to  the  shore.  There  he  cursed   the  Sea, 
   saying: 'Slime of Ulmo! I will conquer  thee yet,  shrivel thee  to a 
   stinking  ooze.  Yea,  ere  long  Ulmo  and  Osse  shall  wither, and 
   Uinen  crawl  as  a  mud-worm  at  my  feet!'  With that  suddenly he 
   passed from Avathar and went to do his will.                            
     $58  [see  AAm  $$109  -  10]  Now it  was a  time of  festival, as 
   Melkor  knew  well.  In  Aman  all  tides  and  seasons  were  at the 
   will of the Valar,  and there  was no  winter of  death; but  even as 
   it was the delight of  the Valar  to clothe  themselves in  the forms 
   of  the  Children  of  Iluvatar,* so  also they  would eat  and drink 
   and  gather  the  fruits  of  Yavanna,  and share  the bounty  of the 
   Earth  which  under  Eru  they  had   made.  Therefore   Yavanna  set 
   times for the flowering  and the  ripening of  all growing  things in 
  
   Valinor:  upspringing,  blooming,  and   seed-time.  And   after  the  l 
   coming of the  First-born Children,  the Eldar,  at these  times they 
   made  feasts,  at  which  all  the  dwellers  in Aman  would assemble 
   in mirth. The greatest of the feasts  was at  the first  gathering of 
   fruits,  and  this  was  held  upon  Taniquetil;  for  Manwe  decreed 
   that at this time all should join in the praise of Eru  Iluvatar, and 
   the  peoples  of  Valinor,  Valar,  Maiar,  and  Eldar,  poured forth 
   their joy in music and song.                                            
     $58a   This   day   had   now   come    once   more,    and   Manwe 
   prepared  a  feast  greater  than any  that had  been held  since the 
   entry  of  the  Eldar  into  Aman.  For though  the escape  of Melkor 
   portended  toils  and  sorrows to  come, and  indeed none  could tell 
   what  further  hurts  would  be  done  to  Arda,  ere  he   could  be 
   subdued  again,  at  this  time  Manwe  desired  to  unite   all  his 
   people  once  more  in  joy,   healing  all   that  was   amiss,  and 
                                                                          
    (* [footnote to the text] As is told in the Ainulindale'.  [The same 
   reference to the Ainulindale ($25) is made in AAm $109.])               
   
   strengthening them with the blessing of  Eru to  hold ever  in heart 
   the hope  of  Arda  Unmarred.  He  bade  all  come  who  would,  but 
   the Noldor  above  all;  for  he  hoped  that  there they  would put 
   aside the griefs that lay  between their  lords, and  forget utterly 
   the  lies  of  their  Enemy.  Therefore  he  sent  a   messenger  to 
   Formenos,  saying:  'Feanor  son  of  Finwe,  come  and do  not deny 
   my  bidding!  In  my  love thou  remainest and  wilt be  honoured in 
   my hall.'                                                           
     $58b   [see   AAm  $111]   There  came   the  Vanyar,   and  there 
   came   the   Noldor   of   Tuna,   and   the  Maiar   were  gathered 
   together,  and  the  Valar   were  arrayed   in  their   beauty  and 
   majesty;  and  they  sang  before Manwe  and Varda  in the  halls of 
   Taniquetil,  or  played  and  danced  upon the  green slopes  of the 
   Mountain that  looked west  to the  Trees. In  that day  the streets 
   of  Valmar  were  empty,  and the  stairs of  Tuna were  silent, and 
   all  the  land lay  sleeping in  peace. Only  the Teleri  beyond the 
   mountains still sang upon  the shores  of the  Sea; for  they recked 
   little of seasons or times, and gave no thought to the cares  of the 
   King  of  Arda,  or  to  the  shadow that  had fallen  upon Valinor; 
   for it had not touched them, as yet.                                
     $58c  [see  AAm  $112]  One   thing  only   marred  the   hope  of 
   Manwe.  Feanor  came  indeed,  for  he  read  the  message  of Manwe 
   as  a  command;   but  Finwe   would  not   come  and   remained  in 
   Formenos,  and  with  him  were  the  sons   of  Feanor.   For  said 
   Finwe:  'While  the  ban  lasts  upon  Feanor, my  son, that  he may 
   not go  to Tuna,  I hold  myself unkinged,  and I  will not  meet my 
   people.' And  Feanor did  not come  in raiment  of festival,  and he 
   wore  no  ornament,  neither  silver nor  gold nor  any gem;  and he 
   denied the sight of the Silmarils to  the Valar  and the  Eldar, and 
   left them in Formenos, locked in a chamber of iron.                 
     Nonetheless  he  met  Fingolfin  before   the  throne   of  Manwe, 
   and  was  reconciled  in word.  For Fingolfin  held forth  his hand, 
   saying:  'As  I promised,  I do  now. I  release thee,  and remember 
   no grievance.'                                                      
  
     Then  Feanor  took  his  hand  in  silence;  but  Fingolfin  said: 
   'Half-brother in blood, full brother in heart I will be.  Thou shalt 
   lead and I will follow. May no new grief divide us!'               
     'I hear thee,'  said Feanor.  'So be  it!' But  they did  not know 
   then the full meaning that their words would bear.                  
     $58d  [see  AAm  $113]  It  is  told  that  even  as   Feanor  and 
   Fingolfin  stood  before  Manwe,  there  came  the  Mingling  of the 
   Lights,  and  both  Trees  were  shining,  and  the  silent  city of 
   
   Valmar  was filled  with a  radiance of  silver and  gold. And  in that 
   very  hour  Ungoliante  came  hastening  over  the  fields  of Valinor. 
   Hunger  and  thirst  now  drove  her.  No  longer  she  crept  but ran, 
   as the  shadow of  a black  cloud upon  the wind  fleets over  the sun- 
   lit  earth.  Now  she  came  to  the  Green  Mound  of  the  Corolaire, 
   and  her  Unlight  rose  up  even  to  the  roots  of  the  Trees. Then 
   with  her  black  beak  she  pierced  their  rind,  wounded  them deep; 
   and  their  juices  gushed  forth  and  she  drank  them  up.  But when 
   no  more  flowed  she  set  her  mouth  to   the  wounds,   and  sucked 
   them  dry,  and  the  poison  of  Death  that  was  in  her  went  into 
   their  tissues  and  withered  them,  root,   branch,  and   leaf,  and 
   they  died.  And  still  Ungoliante  thirsted;  and  she  went  to  the 
   great  Wells  of  Varda  and  drained  them  dry.  And  as  she  drank, 
   she  belched  forth  vast  vapours,  and  in  their  midst  she swelled 
   to  a  shape  more  huge  and  hideous  than  even  her   most  lustful 
   dream  had  hoped  ever  to   achieve.  At   last,  knowing   that  the 
   time  was  short,  she  hastened  away,  north,   to  the   tryst  that 
   Melkor had made with her, and did not mean to keep.                    
     $58e  Outside  he  had  lurked,  until  the  failing  of   the  Light 
   announced   that   Ungoliante   had   done   her  work.   Then  through 
   the  Kalakiryan,  now  only  a  dim  ravine  in  walls  of  shadow,  he 
   came  striding  back,  Lord  of   Utumno,  a   black  shape   of  hate, 
   visiting  the  places  of his  humiliation with  revenge. All  the land 
   fell  swiftly  through  grey  twilight  into  night  as   Melkor  stood 
   within  the  Ring  of  Doom  and   cursed  it;   and  he   defiled  the 
   judgement  seat  of   Manwe  and   threw  down   the  thrones   of  the 
   Valar.                                                                 
     $58f  Then   he  went   on  to   his  second   mark,  which   he  had 
   kept  secret  in  his  mind;  but  Ungoliante  was  aware  of  him, and 
   turning  swiftly  she  overtook   him  on   his  road.   Aghast  indeed 
   was  Melkor  to  see  her,  monstrous,  grown  to  a  lust   and  power 
   that  he  could  not  master   without  aid.   He  could   not  contend 
   with  her,  even  if  time  allowed;  and  he  could  not  escape.  She 
   took  him  into  her  Unlight,  and they  went on  together to  the one 
   place  in  the  land  of  the  Valar  that  he  would have  hidden from 
   her.                                                                   
     $59   [see   AAm   $114]   So   the   great   Darkness    came   upon 
   Valinor.  Of  the  deeds  of  that  time  much is  told in  the Aldude- 
   nie * that  Elemmire  of  the  Vanyar  made  and  is  known to  all the 
   Eldar.  Yet no  song or  tale could  contain all  the grief  and terror 
                                                                         
    (* [footnote to the text] The Lament for the Two Trees.)              
   
   that  then  came  upon  the  Blessed  Realm.  The  Light  went  out;  but 
  
   the  Darkness  that  followed  was  more  than  loss.  In  that  hour the 
   dwellers  in  Aman  knew  the  Unlight,  and  it  seemed  not  lack,  but 
   a  thing  with  being  of  its  own,  that  made by  malice out  of Light 
   had  the  power  to  pierce  the  eye,  to  enter  heart  and   mind  and 
   strangle the very will.                                                   
     $59a   [see   AAm   $115]   Varda   looked    down   from    the   Holy 
   Mountain,   and   she   beheld   the   Shadow   soaring   up   in  sudden 
   towers   of   gloom.   Valmar  was   blotted  out,   and  all   the  land 
   foundered  in  a  deep  sea  of  night.  Soon  Taniquetil stood  alone, a 
   last   island  in   a  drowned   world.  All   song  ceased.   There  was 
   silence  in  Valinor,  and  no  sound  could  be  heard,  save  only from 
   afar  there  came  on  the  wind  through  the  pass  of   the  mountains 
   the  wailing  of  the  Teleri like  the cold  cry of  gulls. For  it blew 
   chill  from  the  East  in that  hour, and  the vast  shadows of  the Sea 
   were rolled against the walls of the shore.                               
     $59b  [see  AAm   $116]   Then  Manwe   went  up   to  his   high  seat 
   upon  the  mountain-top,  and  he  looked  out,  and  his   eyes  pierced 
   through  the  night,  until  they   saw  within   the  dark   a  Darkness 
   which  they  could  not  penetrate,  huge  but   far  away,   moving  now 
   northward   with   great   speed;   and   he   knew   that   Melkor   had 
   come  and  gone.   Then  the   Valar  began   their  pursuit;   and  soon 
   the  earth  shook  beneath  the  horses  of  the   host  of   Orome,  and 
   the  fire  that  was  stricken  from the  hooves of  Nahar was  the first 
   light  that  returned  to  Valinor.  But  when  the  riding of  the wrath 
   of  the  Valar  came   up  with   the  Cloud   of  Ungoliante   all  were 
   blinded   and   dismayed,   and   the  host   was  scattered,   and  they 
   went  this  way  and  that,  they  knew  not   whither.  In   vain  Orome 
   wound   his   horn,   for   the   Valaroma   was   choked  and   gave  no 
   sound.  Tulkas  was  as  a  man  caught  in  a  black  net at  night, and 
   he  stood   powerless  and   beat  the   air  in   vain.  And   when  the 
   Cloud  had  passed,  it  was  too  late.  Melkor  had  gone   whither  he 
   would, and his vengeance was achieved.                                    
                                                                            
                                  Commentary.                                
                                                                            
   Leaving  for  a  moment  the  remarkable  narrative  shift in  this 'sub- 
   chapter'  Of  the  Darkening  of  Valinor,  the  new  version  introduces 
   many  elements  lacking  in  the  old  story:  among  the  most important 
   being the origin of Ungoliante; the account of  the festival  in Valinor, 
   with the 'investing' of the Valar in the form of the Children of Iluvatar 
   and  their  partaking  of  the  physical  celebration  of   the  harvest; 
   Manwe's   purpose   to   achieve  concord   among  the   Noldor;  Finwe's 
   
    refusal  to  leave  Formenos  while  Feanor  was  banished  from Tirion;            
    and the reconciliation of Feanor with  Fingolfin before  Manwe's throne.            
    But all these are  present in  the Annals  of Aman,  and largely  in the            
    same  words. My  father, very  obviously, had  AAm in  front of  him; as            
    has been seen (pp. 191 - 2), LQ and AAm were very  close in  the earlier            
    part of the now replaced Chapter  6, and  while LQ  ceases at  the point            
    where  Melkor  goes  to  Arvalin   AAm  does   not,  but   continues  on            
    ($$105 - 16) in the same larger fashion, expanding  the old  story while            
    retaining the structure of the Quenta tradition.                                    
      Now,  however,  in  this  final  version  of  the  Quenta,  my  father            
  
    returned to the Annals and used them  for the  further expansion  of the            
    other - increasingly hard to differentiate - 'tradition'. Schematically:            
                                                                                       
                               QS (pre-The Lord of the Rings)                           
                  Chapter 6 Of the Silmarils and the Darkening of Valinor               
                                                                                       
                           (Slight preliminary revision in 1951)                        
                                                                                       
                                                                                       
      Major  rewriting  of  QS       Annals of Aman                                     
      on  the  old  manuscript           $$78-104          continuing to $$105-16          
              in 1951                                                                   
       (as far  as Melkor's          (as far as Melkor's         (to Melkor's escape 
       coming  to  Arvalin)          coming to Arvalin)            from the hunt)       
                                                                                       
                                                                                       
                          Final version in the Quenta Silmarillion                      
                                                                                       
      That in the  pre-The Lord  of the  Rings period  the Annals  of Valinor           
    and the Annals of Beleriand constituted  distinct entities,  forming with           
    the Quenta Silmarillion a tripartite  work, is  very clear  (see IV.284);           
    and  a  list  of  the  constituent  parts of  the Matter  of Middle-earth           
    associated  with  the  long  letter to  Milton Waldman  (see p.  3) shows           
    that this was still the case, in theory at least, in 1951.                          
      Yet we  have seen  how close  the versions  did in  fact become  in the           
    course of the 1951 revision; and now, in the  last phase  of his  work on           
    the actual narratives, when (as I have suggested, p.  142) my  father was           
    envisaging  a  're-expansion'  of  the  whole,  a  new conception  of The           
    Silmarillion,  a  new  and  much  fuller  mode  of narrative,  he derived           
    entire passages from the Annals with scarcely  any significant  change. I           
    have said (p. 192) that AAm and the rewriting (LQ) of  the first  part of           
    Chapter 6,  as I  think clearly  contemporary, are  too similar  in every           
    aspect, if continually different in actual wording, to be regarded as the           
    product of a separate tradition of learning  and memory,  or even  as the           
    product of two  different 'loremasters';  but the  relation of  this last           
    version of  the Silmarillion  tradition to  AAm on  which it  draws seems           
    to  show  that  my  father  had now  ceased to  regard them  as different           
   
    works. It may be, though I have no other evidence for it, that if  he had 
    continued  this  last  version  he would  have 'cannibalised'  the Annals 
    wherever  he  chose  to,  regarding  the  latter  now  as  no  more  than 
    a  constituent  draft  text for  the sole  work that  was to  emerge: The 
    Silmarillion.                                                             
       To  turn  now  to  the  major departure  from the  old legend  - which 
    goes  back  to  the  original  tale  of  The  Theft  of  Melko   and  the 
    Darkening of Valinor (I.152 - 3): Melkor was not present at the 
    destruction of the Trees. When Ungoliante climbs Mount Hyarmentir 
    he stays for a while beside her lair; goes down then to the shores of 
    Avathar and curses the Sea; lurks outside the Pelori until the great 
    darkness falls; then hastens through the pass to Valmar to desecrate 
    the Ring of Doom. Why was this done? Not, surely, to bring in the 
    casting down by Melkor of the thrones of the Valar - for this could 
    have been achieved without altering the story, or at any rate without 
  
    altering it so radically. The reason for the change, I think, was that my 
    father found it unacceptable that Melkor should have risked allowing 
    Ungoliante to come anywhere near the Silmarils. In the new story, 
    Melkor's plan was to wait until she had destroyed the Trees and then 
    go alone in the darkness to Formenos. The tryst 'that Melkor had      
    made with her, and did not mean to keep' ($58d) was not at Formenos 
    - that being 'his  second mark,  which he  had kept  secret in  his mind' 
    ($58f);  that  is why  it is  said that  Ungoliante 'turned  swiftly' and 
    overtook him. Then 'they went on together to  the one  place in  the land 
    of the Valar that he would have hidden from her.'                         
       Other  features  of  this  text are  discussed under  individual para- 
    graphs.                                                                   
                                                                             
    $$55,  55b  There  now  appears  the  story  that  after Melkor  was seen 
          from  the  hill  of  Tuna  passing  through  the  Kalakiryan   he  turned 
          northwards  up  the  coast  into  Araman;  but  this  was  a  feint,  and 
          he  turned  back  southwards  in   secret  and   came  into   Avathar  to 
          find  Ungoliante.  (I  suggested  (I.157),  perhaps too  positively, that 
          the  germ  of  this  northward  movement  on  the   part  of   Melkor  is 
          to  be  found   in  the   old  Tale   (I.145),  where   Melko  originally 
          'purposed  to  get  to  northward  over  the  passes  nigh   to  Mandos', 
          but  thought  better  of  it. There  is indeed  no trace  of the  idea in 
          any   intervening  version;   but  features   apparently  long   lost  do 
          undoubtedly emerge again.)                                          
    $55a  'Melkor  purposed to  escape to  his old  strongholds in  the North 
          of Middle-earth': i.e. Utumno and Angband. See p. 156, $12.         
    $55c  Here  first  appears  the  name  Avathar,  and  the   ancient  name 
          Arvalin  at  last  disappears.  In  the  short   intermediate  typescript 
          referred  to  on  p.   282  the   name  is   not  Avathar   but  Vastuman 
          (typed over Arvalin). Vastuman is not translated.                   
    $56d  Hyarmentir replaces Hyarantar of AAm $107.                     
   
   $57 'The glimmer of the stars in the dome of Varda': on the Dome of      
        Varda see pp. 385 - 8.                                              
   $58d Corolaire: see AAm $122 (pp. 107, 127). - The Wells of             
        Varda: see p. 157, $17.                                             
   $59  The Aldudenie  of Elemmire  is named also in AAm $114                
        (Elemire; later Elemmire, p. 106).                                
                                                                           
     Entirely  new  are  the  statements that  Melkor 'could  still (though 
   with pain) change his form, or walk unclad', but that at the time of his 
   meeting  with  Ungoliante  he  appeared  as  the  Dark  Lord  of Utumno, 
   and  never  again  changed  from  that  appearance   afterwards  ($$55b, 
   56). He is now explicitly the Master of Ungoliante ($$56a, b);  cf. AAm 
   $106: 'It may well  be that...  she was  in the  beginning one  of those 
   that he had corrupted to his service.' The narrative is greatly expanded 
   by the account of his persuasion of Ungoliante and his luring of  her by 
   gems stolen in Valinor - giving her strength also to dare the  deed: for 
   the great spider was weak through famine of light ($55d).                
                                                                           
                      THE LATER DEVELOPMENT OF CHAPTER 7.                   
                                                                           
   The  late  typescript  B  follows  straight  on  from  'Melkor  had gone 
  
   whither he would,  and his  vengeance was  achieved' at  the end  of the 
   'sub-chapter'  Of  the  Darkening  of  Valinor  (p.  289), with  no more 
   than  a space,  but my  father afterwards  wrote in  a heading  [Of] The 
   Rape  of  the  Silmarils; further  on there  is a  typed heading  Of the 
   Thieves' Quarrel.                                                        
     As in the  preceding 'sub-chapter',  the end  of which  corresponds to 
   the end of the former Chapter 6 (QS Chapter 4), he  again turned  to the 
   Annals of Aman, and in  this case  he adopted  substantial parts  of the 
   older text so closely that the new is almost an exact copy, with  only a 
   word or two  changed here  and there  (on the  implications of  his thus 
   amalgamating  the  two  'traditions'  see  pp.  289 -  91). But  he also 
   introduced a new element  into the  narrative: the  attack by  Melkor on 
   Formenos  reported by  Maedros (as  his name  is here  spelt: in  a late 
   emendation  to  LQ  Chapter  5  Maedhros,  p.  177,  $41).  Only  now do 
   the sons of Feanor play a part in this story: see p. 123, $122.          
     I  do not  give the  text in  the sections  where it  becomes scarcely 
   distinct  from  that  of  AAm. The  paragraph numbers  here begin  a new 
   series, since they cannot be usefully related to those of QS.            
                                                                           
                         OF THE RAPE OF THE SILMARILS.                      
                                                                           
     $1 When the Trees should have flowered for yet one more                
   day, but time was blind and unmeasured, the Valar returned to            
   the Ring of Doom. They sat upon the ground, for their thrones            
   
   were  defiled,  and  they  were  in  dark raiment  of grief.  About them 
   was  a  great  concourse  of  folk,  hardly  to  be  seen;  for   it  was 
   night.  But  the  stars  of  Varda  now   glimmered  overhead,   and  the 
   air  was  clean.  The  winds  of   Manwe  had   driven  the   vapours  of 
   death  far  away  and   rolled  back   the  shadows   of  the   Sea.  Now 
   Yavanna   arose   and   stood   upon   the  Green   Mound,  but   it  was 
   bare  and  black.  She  laid  her   hands  upon   the  Trees,   but  they 
   were   dead  and   dark;  and   each  branch   that  she   touched  broke 
   and fell  lifeless at  her feet.  Then the  voices of  all the  host were 
   lifted  in  lamentation;  and  it  seemed  to  those  that  mourned  that 
   they  had  drained  to  the  dregs  the  cup  of  woe  that   Melkor  had 
   filled for them. But it was not so.                                       
                                                                            
     $$2-3    For  Yavanna  spoke  before  the  Valar,  saying  ...  These 
   paragraphs,  in  which  the  demand is  made upon  Feanor that  the light 
   of the Silmarils  be released  for the  saving of  the Trees,  are almost 
   identical to AAm $$118 - 19 (p.  107), with  only a  very few  changes of 
   no   significance,   as  Feanor   answered  no   word:  Feanor   made  no 
   answer'.                                                                  
     $$4-5    But  Feanor spoke  then, and  cried bitterly...  These para- 
   graphs are virtually identical to AAm  $$120 -  1, except  at the  end of 
   $120  and  the  beginning  of  $121.  In  AAm  Feanor  declared  that  he 
   would  be the  first to  die 'of  all the  Children of  Eru', but  on the 
   typescript  of  AAm,  after  the  emergence  of the  story of  Miriel, my 
   father corrected 'I shall die' to 'I shall be slain', and this change was 
   taken  up  here. The  form of  the passage  in the  new version  has been 
   given and discussed on pp. 268 - 9.                                       
                                                                            
  
     $6   'Thou   hast   spoken,'   said  Mandos.   Then  again   there  was 
   silence,  and  thought  was  stilled.  But  after  a while  Nienna arose, 
   and  she  went  up  onto  the  Mound;   and  she   cast  back   her  grey 
   hood, and  her eyes  shone like  stars in  the rain,  for her  tears were 
   poured  out,  and  she  washed  away   the  defilements   of  Ungoliante. 
   And   when   she   had   wept   she   sang   slowly,  mourning   for  the 
   bitterness of the world and all hurts of the Marring of Arda.             
     $7  But  even  as   she  mourned,   there  was   heard  the   sound  of 
   feet  hastening  in  the  night.  Then  through   the  throng   came  the 
   sons   of   Feanor,   flying   from   the  North,   and  they   bore  new 
   tidings  of  evil.  Maedros  spoke  for   them.  'Blood   and  darkness!' 
   he cried. 'Finwe the king is slain, and the Silmarils are gone!'         
     Then  Feanor  fell  upon  his  face  and  lay  as  one dead,  until the 
   full tale was told.                                                       
     $8  'My   lord,'  said   Maedros  to   Manwe,  'it   was  the   day  of 
   festival,  but  the  king was  heavy with  grief at  the departure  of my 
   
   father,  a  foreboding  was  on  him.  He  would   not  go   from  the 
   house.  We were  irked by  the idleness  and silence  of the  day, and 
   we   went   riding   towards   the   Green   Hills.  Our   faces  were 
   northward,  but  suddenly  we   were  aware   that  all   was  growing 
   dim.  The  Light  was failing.  In dread  we turned  and rode  back in 
   haste,  seeing  great  shadows  rise  up  before  us.  But even  as we 
   drew  near  to  Formenos  the  darkness  came  upon  us;  and  in  the 
   midst  was  a  blackness  like  a  cloud that  enveloped the  house of 
   Feanor.                                                                
     $9  'We  heard  the  sound  of  great  blows  struck.  Out   of  the 
   cloud  we  saw  a  sudden  flame  of  fire.  And  then  there  was one 
   piercing  cry.  But  when  we  urged  on  our  horses they  reared and 
   cast  us  to the  ground, and  they fled  away wild.  We lay  upon our 
   faces  without  strength;  for  suddenly  the cloud  came on,  and for 
   a  while  we  were  blind.  But  it  passed  us  by  and   moved  away 
   north  at  great  speed.  Melkor  was  there,  we  do  not  doubt. But 
   not  he  alone!  Some  other  power  was  with  him,  some  huge evil: 
   even as it passed it robbed us of all wit and will.                    
     $10   'Darkness   and   blood!   When   we   could  move   again  we 
   came  to  the  house.  There  we  found  the king  slain at  the door. 
   His  head  was  crushed  as with  a great  mace of  iron. We  found no 
   others:  all  had  fled,  and  he  had stood  alone, defiant.  That is 
   plain;  for  his  sword  lay  beside  him,  twisted and  untempered as 
   if  by  lightning-stroke.  All  the  house  was  broken  and  ravaged. 
   Naught  is  left. The  treasuries are  empty. The  chamber of  iron is 
   torn apart. The Silmarils are taken!'                                   
     $11  [see  AAm  $123]  Then  suddenly   Feanor  rose,   and  lifting 
   up   his   hand   before   Manwe   he   cursed   Melkor,   naming  him 
   Morgoth,  the  Black  Foe  of  the  world.*  And  he  cursed  also the 
   summons   of   Manwe   and   the   hour   in   which   he    came   to 
   Taniquetil, thinking  in the  madness of  his grief  that had  he been 
   at  Formenos,  his  strength  would  have  availed  more  than  to  be 
   slain  also,  as  Morgoth  had  purposed.  Then  with  a  cry  he  ran 
   from  the  Ring  of  Doom  and  fled into  the night,  distraught; for 
   his  father  was  dearer  to  him  than  the Light  of Valinor  or the 
   peerless  works  of  his hands:  and who  among sons,  of Elves  or of 
  
   Men, have held their fathers of greater worth?                         
                                                                         
    (* [footnote  to the  text] By  that name  only was  he known  to the 
   Eldar ever after. (In the ancient form used by  Feanor it  was Moring- 
   otho.) [Cf. the note added in LQ to QS $60 (p. 194), where the ancient 
   form is Moringotto.])                                                  
   
     $12  [see  AAm  $124]  After  him   Maedros  and   his  brethren 
   went  in  haste,  dismayed,  for they  had not  known that  he was 
   present  when  Maedros  spoke;  and  now   they  feared   that  he 
   might slay  himself. All  those who  saw Feanor's  anguish grieved 
   for him and forgave all his bitterness. But his  loss was  not his 
   alone. Yavanna wept  even as  Nienna, in  dread lest  the Darkness 
   should  now  swallow the  last rays  of the  Light of  Valinor for 
   ever.  For  though  the Valar  did not  yet understand  fully what 
   had  befallen,  they perceived  that Melkor  had called  upon some 
   aid that came from beyond Arda.                                   
     The  Silmarils  had  passed  away,  and  all  one  it  may  seem 
   whether  Feanor  had  said  yea  or  nay to  Yavanna. Yet,  had he 
   said yea at the first, and so cleansed his heart ere  the dreadful 
   tidings  came,  his after-deeds  would have  been other  than they 
   proved. But now the doom of the Noldor drew near.                 
                                                                    
                        OF THE THIEVES' QUARREL.                     
                                                                    
     $13   Meanwhile,  it   is  told,   Morgoth  escaping   from  the 
   pursuit  of  the Valar  came to  the wastes  of Araman.  This land 
   lay  northward  between  the  Mountains  of  the  Pelori  and  the 
   Great Sea, as Avathar lay  to the  south. But  Araman was  a wider 
   land,  and  between  the shores  and the  mountains were  long and 
   dreary plains without hindrance  to passage,  but bleak,  and ever 
   colder as the Ice drew nearer.                                    
     $14  Through  this  dim  land   Morgoth  and   Ungoliant  passed 
   in haste, and so through the great  mists of  Oiomure came  to the 
   Helkaraxe,  where  the  strait  between  Araman  and  Middle-earth 
   was  filled  with  grinding ice;  and they  crossed over  and came 
   back  at  last  to  the North  of the  Outer World.  Together they 
   went  on, for  Morgoth could  not elude  Ungoliant, and  her cloud 
   was still about  him, and  all her  eyes were  upon him.  But when 
   they  had  come  to  that  region that  was after  called Lammoth, 
   north of the  Firth of  Drengist, Morgoth  grew more  hopeful, for 
   they were drawing near  to the  ruins of  Angband where  his great 
   western  stronghold  had  been. But  Ungoliant perceived  his mood 
   and guessed that he would soon try to escape  and defraud  her, if 
   he  could.  Therefore  she  stayed  him,  and  demanded   that  he 
   should now fulfill his promise.                                   
     $15 'Black-heart!' she  said (calling  him 'Master'  no longer). 
   'I have done your bidding. But I hunger still.'                   
     'What  wouldst  thou   have  more?'   said  Morgoth.   'All  the 
   
      world  for thy  belly? I  did not  vow to  give thee  that. I  am its 
   Lord.'                                                                  
     'Not  so  much,'  said  she.  'But  there  was  a  great  treasury, of 
  
   which  you  said  naught  to  me,  and  would  have  said   naught  even 
   now,  if  I  had  not  watched  you.  I  will have  all that.  Yea, with 
   both hands you shall give it!'                                          
     'Thou  hast  had  the  half  already,'  said  Morgoth.  For  when  she 
   was  with  him  (against  his  will)  at  the sack  of Formenos,  he had 
   let  her  feast  awhile  upon  the gems  of Feanor,  so that  she should 
   not come to the chamber of iron.                                        
     'I hunger,' she said. 'I will have the other half!'                  
     Then  perforce   Morgoth  surrendered   to  her   the  gems   that  he 
   bore  with  him,   one  by   one  and   grudgingly;  and   she  devoured 
   them,   and   their   beauty   perished   from   the  world.   Then  her 
   strength was renewed, but her lust unsated.                             
     'With  one  hand  you  give,'  she  said,  'with  the left  only. Open 
   your right hand!'                                                       
     $16  In  his  right  hand  Morgoth  held  close  the   Silmarils  that 
   he  had  taken  from  the  chamber  of  iron;   and  though   they  were 
   locked  in  a  crystal  casket,  they  had  begun to  burn him,  and his 
   hand  was  clenched  in  pain.  But  he  would not  open it.  'Nay!' he 
   said.  'These  things  thou  shalt  not  have,  nor  see.  I  name  them 
   unto  myself  for  ever.  Thou  hast  had  already  more  than  thy due. 
   For  with  my  power  that  I  put  into  thee  thy  work   was  accomp- 
   lished.  I  need  thee  no  more.  Go,  filth!  Gnaw  thy  lust  in some 
   hole far away, or I will  put a  fire in  thy maw  that shall  burn thee 
   for ever! '                                                             
     $17   But   Ungoliant   was   not  daunted.   She  had   grown  great, 
   and  he  less  by  the  power  that  had  gone  out  of  him.   Now  she 
   rose  against  him,  and  her  cloud  closed  about  him,  and  she cast 
   upon  him  a   hideous  web   of  clinging   thongs  to   strangle  him. 
   Then   Morgoth  sent   forth  a   terrible  cry   that  echoed   in  the 
   mountains.  Therefore  that   region  was   called  Lammoth,*   for  the 
   echoes  of  his  voice dwelt  there ever  after, so  that any  who cried 
   aloud  in  that  land  awoke  them,  and  all  the  waste   between  the 
   hills  and  the  sea  was  filled  with  a  clamour  as  of   voices  in 
   anguish.                                                                
     $18  But  the  cry  of  Morgoth   in  that   hour  was   the  greatest 
   and  most  dreadful  that  was  ever  heard   in  the   northern  world: 
   the  mountains   shook,  and   the  earth   trembled,  and   rocks  were 
                                                                          
    (* [footnote to the text] The Great Echo.)                             
   
   riven  asunder.  Deep  in  forgotten  places  that  cry  was   heard.  Far 
   beneath  the  halls  of Angband,  in  vaults  to  which  the Valar  in the 
   haste  of  their  assault  had  not descended,  the Balrogs  lurked still, 
   awaiting  ever  the  return  of  their  lord.  Swiftly  they   arose,  and 
   they  passed  with   winged  speed   over  Hithlum,   and  they   came  to 
   Lammoth as a tempest of fire.                                              
     $19   Then   Ungoliant    quailed,   and    she   turned    to   flight, 
   belching   black   vapours  to   cover  her;   but  the   Balrogs  pursued 
   her  with  whips   of  flame   into  the   Mountains  of   Shadow,*  until 
   Morgoth   recalled   them.  Then   her  webs   were  shorn   asunder,  and 
   Morgoth was released, and he returned to Angband.                          
     $20   But   Ungoliant  went   into  Beleriand,   and  there   dwelt  for 
   a   time  beneath   the  Eryd   Orgoroth  [>   Gorgoroth],  in   the  dark 
  
   valley   that   was   after   called  Nan Dungorthebf + because   of  the 
   horror  that  she  bred  there.  But  when  she  had  healed her  hurts as 
   best  she  could,  and  had  spawned  there  a  foul  brood,   she  passed 
   away.  For   there  were   other  evil   creatures  of   spider-form  that 
   had  dwelt  there  since  the  days  of  the   delving  of   Angband;  and 
   she   mated  with   them  and   devoured  them.   But  whither   she  went 
   after no tale  tells. It  is said  that she  ended long  ago, when  in her 
   uttermost famine she devoured herself at last.                             
     $21   Thus   ended   the   Thieves'   Quarrel;    and   the    fear   of 
   Yavanna  that  the  Silmarils  would  be  swallowed   up  and   fall  into 
   nothingness   did   not   come  to   pass.  But   they  remained   in  the 
   power of Morgoth.                                                          
                                                                             
     The new version  ends here  in the  typescript; but  among the  pages of 
   very  rough  draft  material  there  is  the  following  abandoned passage 
   that continues the narrative for a short distance:                         
                                                                             
     Now   Morgoth,   having  achieved   his  malice   against  Valinor,      
   and  escaped  from  bondage,  gathered  again  all his  servants that      
   he  could  find;  and  through  all the  North ran  the news  that he      
   had  returned.  From  near  and far,  from the  ruins of  Utumno, and      
   from  deep  dales  and  shadows  under  the  mountains  and  from all      
   dark and hidden places they crept back to him.                             
     Then  swiftly  they  began  to  delve  anew  the  vast   vaults  of      
   Angband  and  to  uplift  its  pillared  halls  of  stone  amid smoke      
   and  fire,  and  above  them  were  reared  the  reeking   towers  of      
   Thangorodrim.                                                              
                                                                             
    (* [footnote to the text] Eryd Wethrin on the borders of Beleriand.)      
    (+ [footnote to the text] The Valley of Dreadful Death.)                  
   
   the Sun was first made after the death of the Trees (described in a          
   chapter omitted).' The significance of this will appear in Part Five.        
                                                                               
                                  Note on Dating.                               
                                                                               
   It is convenient to collect here the evidence, such as it is, bearing on the 
   date of this late rewriting, and the texts associated with it.               
     I  have  mentioned  that  in  a  letter  of December  1957 my  father told 
   Rayner  Unwin  that  it  was  his  intention  to  'get  copies  made  of all 
   copyable  material', with  a view  to 'remoulding'  The Silmarillion;  and I 
   have  suggested  that  the  amanuensis  typescript  LQ  2  of  The Silmaril- 
   lion  and  that  of  the  Annals  of  Aman,  which  were  made  on  the same 
   typewriter  and  probably  belong  to  the  same  time,  may   therefore  be 
   tentatively ascribed to about 1958 (see pp. 141 - 2).                        
     If  this  dating  is  accepted for  the moment,  then the  annals inserted 
   into  the  manuscript   of  AAm   concerning  the   death  of   Miriel,  the 
   'Doom  of  Manwe   concerning  the   espousals  of   the  Eldar',   and  the 
   marriage  of  Finwe  to  Indis  must have  preceded 1958  or belong  to that 
   year, since they appear  in the  typescript of  AAm as  typed (p.  101 notes 
   1  and  4,  p.  127,  $120); while  the rider  FM 1  to LQ  concerning Finwe 
   and   Miriel   is   certainly   contemporary   with   the   AAm   insertions 
   (p.  205).  The story  of Finwe  and Miriel  in the  manuscript (A)  of Laws 
  
   and  Customs  among  the  Eldar  certainly  followed  FM  1,  but   the  two 
   texts were probably close in time (p. 233). It is thus  notable that  in the 
   letter  written  by  my  father  in  October  1958 (see  pp. 267,  270) this 
   story and its implications were in the forefront of his mind.                
     The  second  text  of  the  story  of  Finwe  and  Miriel  (FM 2,  p. 254) 
   intended  for  inclusion  in  The  Silmarillion  very probably  preceded the 
   typescript  (B)  of  Laws  and Customs  among the  Eldar, since  this latter 
   was  typed  on a  new typewriter  with a  rather distinctive  typeface. Also 
   typed  on  this  machine  were  the  Valaquenta  and the  texts of  the late 
   rewriting of Chapter 6( - 7). The first letter  of my  father's that  I know 
   of to be typed on the new typewriter is dated January 1959.                  
     There is no actual proof  of date  in any  of this,  of course,  but taken 
   together it points clearly,  I think,  to the  late 1950s  as the  time when 
   the  story  of  Finwe  and  Miriel  arose  and  Laws  and Customs  among 
  the 
   Eldar  was  written.  Further   evidence  is   provided  by   the  Athrabeth 
   Finrod ah Andreth (see pp. 304, 360).                                        
   
  PART FOUR. 
             
   ATHRABETH 
    FINROD 
      AH      
   ANDRETH. 
   
                           ATHRABETH FINROD AH ANDRETH.                       
                                                                             
   While  this  very  remarkable  and  hitherto  unknown  work,   'The  Debate 
   of Finrod and Andreth', is set at a later time in the history of  the Elder 
   Days than is otherwise reached  in this  book, it  should clearly  be given 
   here on account  of its  association, both  in date  and content,  with the 
   writings  and  revisions  of  the 'Second  Phase' of  the post-Lord  of the 
   Rings history of The Silmarillion. I have thought it best  to let  it stand 
   as  a  separate  Part  in  this  book  rather  than  include  it  with  the 
   miscellaneous writings in Part Five, since unlike those it  is a  major and 
   finished work, and is  referred to  elsewhere as  if it  had for  my father 
   some 'authority'.                                                          
    The textual situation, so far as the actual narrative  of the  'Debate' is 
   concerned,  is  simple.  There  is  one manuscript  ('A'), very  similar in 
   style  and  appearance  to  that  of  Laws  and  Customs  among  the Eldar, 
   and like it clear and fluent - although in this case  there are  some pages 
   of  drafting  extant,  with  clear  indications  that  others  existed (see 
   pp. 350 ff.).  There are  also two  amanuensis typescripts,  taken indepen- 
   dently  from  the  manuscript  after all  emendation had  been made  to it. 
   One of these ('B'), probably the first to be made, is  of slight  value: it 
   has  many  errors,  and  was  looked  through very  cursorily by  my father 
   with scarcely  any emendation.  The other  ('C'), extant  also in  a carbon 
   copy,  is  a  better  text  though not  without errors;  this he  read more 
   carefully  and  introduced  a  number  of  minor  changes, but  missed some 
   errors through not  checking it  against the  manuscript. The  text printed 
   here  is  therefore  established  from  the  manuscript, taking  up emenda- 
   tions made to the typescripts.                                             
    Neither of  the typescripts  of the  Athrabeth has  any title;  both begin 
  
   with the  words 'Now  it chanced  that on  a time  of spring...'  (p. 307). 
   The  manuscript,  on  the  other  hand, bears  the title  Of Death  and the 
   Children  of  Eru,  and  the  Marring  of  Men   (with  another   title  or 
   sub-title  added  later,  The  Converse  of  Finrod  and Andreth),  and two 
   pages  of   introductory  text   precede  the   sentence  with   which  the 
   typescripts  open.  This  introduction to  the 'Converse'  was in  fact the 
   continuation  of  an  essay  which   my  father   removed  and   let  stand 
   separately: see pp. 424 ff., where this work, entitled Aman, is given. 
    This   introductory  section   was  subsequently   typed  by   my  father, 
   with  a  carbon  copy, on  the new  typewriter (see  p. 300),  and attached 
   to the beginning of the copies of the  amanuensis typescript  C. It  has no 
   title or heading. In typing it he  substantially recast  it; but  the actual 
   
    matter of the manuscript  version was  largely retained,  so that  only a 
    few differences need be noted (see pp. 305 - 6).                          
      As to the date of the work: that  it was  written after  the completion 
    of  the  manuscript  of Laws  and Customs  among the  Eldar is  seen from 
    my father's comments on the latter, 'But see full treatment of this later 
    in Athrabeth Finrod ah Andreth' and 'But  see Athrabeth'  (pp. 251  - 2). 
    It  is  evident  also  that  it  followed  the typescript  B of  Laws and 
    Customs,  since  the word  hroa(r) is  used, a  term which  only replaced 
    hrondo(r) in that typescript by hasty later correction (p. 209). The text 
    and  the  very  elaborate  Commentary  (typed  on  the   new  typewriter) 
    appended  to  it  are  preserved  in folded  newspapers of  January 1960; 
    and it is clear from what is written on the newspapers (see p.  329) that 
    the  material  was  complete  when they  were used  for this  purpose. It 
    is  true  of  course  that January  1960 is  not thereby  proved to  be a 
    terminus ad quem,  because it  could have  been indefinitely  later that 
    the newspaper was so used; but  that, I  think, is  very unlikely,  and I 
    would therefore place the work  in 1959.  The only  evidence that  can be 
    set against this is the fact that the small  quantity of  original draft- 
    material is all written on slips made  from documents  of the  year 1955; 
    but if my father had a store  of such  paper, as  is likely  enough, this 
    would  show  no  more  than that  initial work  on the  Athrabeth belongs 
    to  that  year  or  later.  At the  same time  it must  be allowed  to be 
    perfectly  possible  that  he  was  working  on  it  at intervals  over a 
    substantial period of time.                                               
      There follows now the introductory text in the typescript version.      
                                                                             
    Now  the  Eldar  learned  that,  according  to  the  lore  of  the Edain, 
    Men  believed  that  their  hroar  were  not   by  right   nature  short- 
    lived,  but  had  been  made  so  by  the  malice of  Melkor. It  was not 
    clear  to  the  Eldar  whether   Men  meant:   by  the   general  marring 
    of  Arda  (which  they   themselves  held   to  be   the  cause   of  the 
    waning  of  their  own  hroar);  or  by   some  special   malice  against 
    Men  as  Men  that  was  achieved  in  the  dark  ages  before  the Edain 
    and  the  Eldar  met  in  Beleriand;  or  by  both. But  to the  Eldar it 
    seemed  that,  if  the  mortality  of  Men  had  come by  special malice, 
    the  nature  of  Men  had   been  grievously   changed  from   the  first 
    design  of  Eru;  and  this  was  a  matter  of   wonder  and   dread  to 
    them,  for,  if  it  were  indeed  so,  then  the  power  of  Melkor must 
    be  (or  have  been  in  the  beginning)  far   greater  than   even  the 
    Eldar  had  understood;  whereas   the  original   nature  of   Men  must 
  
    have  been  strange  indeed  and  unlike  that  of  any  others   of  the 
    dwellers in Arda.                                                         
      Concerning  these  things  it  is  recorded  in  the  ancient  lore  of 
    the   Eldar   that   once   Finrod   Felagund   and  Andreth   the  Wise- 
   
   woman  conversed  in  Beleriand  long  ago.   This  tale,   which  the 
   Eldar  call  Athrabeth  Finrod  ah Andreth,  is here  given in  one of 
   the forms that have been preserved.                                    
                                                                         
   Finrod  (son  of  Finarfin,  son  of  Finwe)  was  the  wisest  of the 
   exiled   Noldor,   being   more   concerned   than  all   others  with 
   matters  of  thought  (rather  than  with  making  or  with  skill  of 
   hand);  and  he  was  eager  moreover  to discover  all that  he could 
   concerning  Mankind.  He  it  was  that first  met  Men  in  Beleriand 
   and  befriended  them;  and  for this  reason he  was often  called by 
   the  Eldar  Edennil, 'the  Friend of  Men'. His  chief love  was given 
   to the people of Beor  the Old,  for it  was these  that he  had first 
   found in the woods of eastern Beleriand.                               
      Andreth  was  a  woman  of  the  House  of  Beor,  the   sister  of 
   Bregor  father  of  Barahir   (whose  son   was  Beren   One-hand  the 
   renowned).  She  was  wise  in  thought,  and learned  in the  lore of 
   Men  and  their  histories;  for  which  reason  the Eldar  called her 
   Saelind, 'Wise-heart'.                                                 
      Of   the   Wise   some   were   women,   and   they   were  greatly 
   esteemed   among   Men,   especially  for   their  knowledge   of  the 
   legends   of   ancient   days.   Another   Wise-woman    was   Adanel, 
   sister  of  Hador  Lorindol  at  one  time  Lord  of  the   People  of 
   Marach,  whose  lore   and  traditions,   and  their   language  also, 
   were  different  from  those  of the  People of  Beor. But  Adanel was 
   married  to  a  kinsman  of  Andreth,  Belemir of  the House  of Beor: 
   he  was  grandsire  of  Emeldir,  mother  of   Beren.  In   her  youth 
   Andreth  had  dwelt  long  in  Belemir's  house,  and  so  had learned 
   from  Adanel  much  of  the  lore  of  the  People of  Marach, besides 
   the lore of her own folk.                                              
      In  the  days  of  the  peace  before  Melkor  broke  the  Siege of 
   Angband,  Finrod  would  often  visit  Andreth,   whom  he   loved  in 
   great  friendship,  for  he  found  her  more  ready  to   impart  her 
   knowledge  to  him  than  were  most   of  the   Wise  among   Men.  A 
   shadow  seemed  to   lie  upon   them,  and   there  was   a  darkness 
   behind  them,  of   which  they   were  loth   to  speak   even  among 
   themselves.  And  they  were  in  awe  of  the  Eldar  and  would  not 
   easily  reveal  to  them their  thought or  their legends.  Indeed the 
   Wise  among  Men  (who  were  few)  for  the  most  part  kept  their 
   wisdom  secret  and  handed  it  on  only  to  those whom  they chose. 
                                                                         
      The chief difference between the manuscript and typescript versions 
   of  this  introductory piece  concerns the  expanded genealogy  of the 
   
   House  of  Beor,  for  here  the  manuscript  gives some  additional informa- 
   tion concerning Adanel:                                                      
                                                                               
   Another  wise-woman,  though  of  a  different  House  and  different        
   tradition,  was  Adanel  sister  of  Hador.  She  married  Belemir of        
  
   the  House  of  Beor,  grandson  of  Belen  second  son  of  Beor the        
   Old,  to  whom  the  wisdom  of  Beor  (for  Beor  himself  had  been        
   one   of   the  wise)   was  chiefly   transmitted.  And   there  had        
   been  great  love  between  Belemir  and  Andreth  his  younger kins-        
   woman  (the  daughter  of  his  second   cousin  Eoromir),   and  she        
   dwelt long in his  house, and  so learned  much of  the lore  also of        
   the 'people of Marach' and the House of Hador from Adanel.                   
                                                                               
     If   to  the   genealogical  references   in  the   published  Silmarillion 
   (pp.  142,  148,  and  the  Index  s.v.  Emeldir)  is added  this information 
   from  the  introduction  to  the   Athrabeth  the   following  tree   can  be 
   derived (the new names are printed in italic):                               
                                                                               
                            Beor the Old                                        
                                                                                
                                                                               
            Baran                           Belen                               
                                                                               
            Boron                                                               
                                                                               
            Boromir                        Belemir            Adanel   Hador 
                                                                       Lorindol 
                                                                               
   Andreth              Bregor                        Beren                     
                                                                               
            Bregolas              Barahir            Emeldir                    
                                                                               
                                        Beren One-hand                          
                                                                               
   Most  of  the  genealogical  information  about  the  House  of  Beor  in the 
   published  Silmarillion  is  derived of  course from  post-Lord of  the Rings 
   work  on  the  text:  in  QS  and  the  Annals  of  Beleriand (AB  2) Beren's 
   father  Barahir  was  the  son  of  Beor the  Old, and  the People  of Marach 
   had not emerged.                                                             
     Other  differences  in  the  manuscript  version  of  the  introduction are 
   the statements that  Andreth 'learned  also all  that she  could hear  of the 
   Eldar',  and  that  Finrod  was  often  called  by  the  Eldar  'Atandil  (or 
   Edennil)' (see the 'Glossary' to the Athrabeth, p. 349).                     
                                                                               
     In  the first  footnote to  the opening  of the  narrative proper  the date 
   of  the   Athrabeth  is   given  as   'about  409   during  the   Long  Peace 
   (260  -  455)'. In  the year  260 Glaurung  first emerged  from the  gates of 
   Angband,  and  in  455  befell  the  Dagor  Bragollach  or  Battle  of Sudden 
   
           
                                                                              
   game,  when  the  Siege  of  Angband  was  broken.  According to  the older 
   chronology  (see  V.130,  274;  still  preserved  in  the  Grey  Annals  of 
   c.1951) Finrod  Felagund  had  encountered  Beor  in  the foothills  of the 
   glue  Mountains  in the  year 400,  but the  date of  that meeting  had now 
   been set back by ninety years, to 310 (third footnote to the text).         
    There  follows  now  'The  Debate  of  Finrod   and  Andreth',   which  as 
   already noted has no title  in the  typescripts (B  and C),  and which  in the 
  
   original  manuscript  (A)   runs  on   continuously  without   new  heading 
   from the introduction.                                                      
                                                                              
    Now  it  chanced   that  on   a  time   of  spring *  Finrod  was   for  a 
   while  a  guest  in  the  house  of Belemir;  and he  fell to  talking with 
   Andreth   the   Wise-woman   concerning   Men   and   their    fates.   For 
   at  that  time  Boron,  Lord  of  the  folk  of Beor,  had but  lately died 
   soon after Yule, and Finrod was grieved.                                    
    'Sad  to  me,  Andreth,'  he  said,   'is  the   swift  passing   of  your 
   people.  For  now  Boron  your   father's  father   is  gone;   and  though 
   he  was  old,  you  say,  as  age  goes  among  Men,**  yet  I   had  known 
   him  too  briefly.  Little  while  indeed  it  seems  to  me since  I first 
   saw + Beor  in  the  east  of  this  land,  yet  now  he  is gone, and his 
   sons, and his son's son also.'                                              
    'More  than  a  hundred  years  it  is  now,'  said  Andreth,   'since  we 
   came   over   the   Mountains;   and   Beor  and   Baran  and   Boron  each 
   lived  beyond  his  ninetieth   year.  Our   passing  was   swifter  before 
   we found this land.'                                                        
    'Then are you content here?' said Finrod.                                  
    'Content?'   said   Andreth.   'No   heart   of   Man   is   content.  All 
   passing and dying  is a  grief to  it; but  if the  withering is  less soon 
   then that is some amendment, a little lifting of the Shadow.'               
    'What mean you by that?' said Finrod.                                      
    'Surely   you   know   well!'   said  Andreth.   'The  darkness   that  is 
   now  confined  to  the  North,  but   once';  and   here  she   paused  and 
   her  eyes  darkled,  as  if  her mind  were gone  back into  black years 
   best  forgot.  'But  once  lay  upon  all  Middle-earth,  while   ye  dwelt 
   in your bliss.'                                                             
                                                                              
   (* [footnote  to  the  text]  This  would  be  about  409  during  the Long 
   Peace  (260-455).  At  that  time  Belemir  and  Adanel  were  old  in  the 
   reckoning of  Men, being  some 70  years of  age; but  Andreth was  in full 
   vigour,  being  not  yet  50  (48).  She  was  unwed,  as was  not uncommon 
   for Wise-women of Men.)                                                   
   (**[footnote to the text] He was 93.)                                       
   (+ [footnote to the text] In 310, about 100 years before this.)             
   
     'It  was not  concerning the  Shadow that  I asked,'  said Finrod. 
   'What mean you, I would say, by  the lifting  of it?  Or how  is the 
   swift  fate  of  Men  concerned  with  it? Ye  also, we  hold (being 
   instructed  by  the  Great  who  know),  are  Children  of  Eru, and 
   your fate and nature is from Him.'                                  
     'I see,' said Andreth, 'that in this ye of  the High-elves  do not 
   differ  from  your lesser  kindred whom  we have  met in  the world, 
   though  they  have  never  dwelt  in  the Light.  All ye  Elves deem 
   that  we  die  swiftly by  our true  kind. That  we are  brittle and 
   brief,  and  ye  are  strong  and  lasting. We  may be  "Children of 
   Eru", as ye say in your lore; but we  are children  to you  also: to 
   be  loved  a little  maybe, and  yet creatures  of less  worth, upon 
   whom  ye  may  look  down  from  the  height   of  your   power  and 
   your knowledge, with a smile,  or with  pity, or  with a  shaking of 
   heads.'                                                             
     'Alas,  you  speak  near  the  truth,' said  Finrod. 'At  least of 
  
   many of my people;  but not  of all,  and certainly  not of  me. But 
   consider  this  well,  Andreth,  when  we  name  you   "Children  of 
   Eru" we do not speak lightly;  for that  name we  do not  utter ever 
   in jest or without full intent. When we  speak so,  we speak  out of 
   knowledge, not  out of  mere Elvish  lore; and  we proclaim  that ye 
   are our kin, in a kinship far closer  (both of  hroa and  fea) than 
   that  which  binds  together  all  other  creatures  of   Arda,  and 
   ourselves to them.                                                  
     'Other creatures  also in  Middle-earth we  love in  their measure 
   and  kind:  the beasts  and birds  who are  our friends,  the trees, 
   and even the fair  flowers that  pass more  swiftly than  Men. Their 
   passing we regret; but believe it to be a part  of their  nature, as 
   much as are their shapes or their hues.                             
     'But for you, who are our nearer kin, our  regret is  far greater. 
   Yet, if we consider the briefness of life in all  Middle-earth, must 
   we not believe that your  brevity is  also part  of your  nature? Do 
   not  your  own  people  believe this  too? And  yet from  your words 
   and their bitterness I guess that you think that we err.'           
     'I  think  that  you  err,  and  all  who  think  likewise,'  said 
   Andreth; 'and that that  error itself  comes of  the Shadow.  But to 
   speak  of  Men.  Some  will  say  this  and  some  that;  but  most, 
   thinking little, will ever hold that what is in their brief  span in 
   the  world  has  ever  been so,  and shall  so ever  remain, whether 
   they like it or no.  But there  are some  that think  otherwise; men 
   call  them  "Wise",  but  heed them  little. For  they do  not speak 
   with  assurance  or  with  one  voice,  having  no   sure  knowledge 
   
   such  as  ye  boast  of,  but perforce  depending upon  <lore>, from 
   which truth (if  it can  be found)  must be  winnowed. And  in every 
   winnowing  there  is  chaff  with  the  corn  that  is  chosen,  and 
   doubtless some corn with the chaff which is rejected.               
     'Yet  among  my   people,  from   Wise  unto   Wise  out   of  the 
   darkness,  comes  the  voice  saying that  Men are  not now  as they 
   were,  nor  as  their  true  nature  was  in  their  beginning.  And 
   clearer still is this said by the Wise of the People of  Marach, who 
   have  preserved  in  memory  a  name  for  Him  that  ye  call  Eru, 
   though in  my  folk  He  was  almost  forgotten.  So  I  learn  from 
   Adanel. They say  plainly that  Men are  not by  nature short-lived, 
   but  have  become  so  through  the  malice  of  the  Lord   of  the 
   Darkness whom they do not name.'                                    
     'That I can well believe,' said Finrod:  'that your  bodies suffer 
   in  some  measure  the  malice  of  Melkor.  For  you  live  in Arda 
   Marred,  as  do  we,  and  all  the  matter of  Arda was  tainted by 
   him,  before  ye  or  we  came forth  and drew  our hroar  and their 
   sustenance   therefrom:  all   save  only   maybe  Aman   before  he 
   came there.(1) For  know,  it  is  not  otherwise  with  the  Quendi (2) 
   themselves: their health  and stature  is diminished.  Already those 
   of   us  who   dwell  in   Middle-earth,  and   even  we   who  have 
   returned to  it, find  that the  change (3) of their bodies is swifter 
   than  in  the  beginning.  And  that,  I  judge, must  forebode that 
   they will prove less strong to last than they  were designed  to be, 
   though this may not be clearly revealed for many long years.        
     'And  likewise  with  the  hroar  of  Men,  they  are  weaker than 
  
   they should be. Thus  it comes  to pass  that here  in the  West, to 
   which  of  old  his   power  scarcely   extended,  they   have  more 
   health, as you say.'                                                
     'Nay,  nay!'  said  Andreth.  'You  do  not  understand  my words. 
   For you are ever  in one  mind, my  lord: the  Elves are  the Elves, 
   and  Men  are  Men,  and  though  they  have  a  common   Enemy,  by 
   whom  both  are  injured,  still   the  ordained   interval  remains 
   between  the  lords  and  the  humble,  the  firstcomers   high  and 
   enduring, the followers lowly and of brief service.                 
     'That is not  the voice  that the  Wise hear  out of  the darkness 
   and  from  beyond  it.  Nay,  lord,  the  Wise  among  Men  say: "We 
   were  not  made  for  death,  nor  born  ever  to  die.   Death  was 
   imposed upon us."  And behold!  the fear  of it  is with  us always, 
   and we flee from it for ever as the  hart from  the hunter.  But for 
   myself I  deem that  we cannot  escape within  this world,  nay, not 
   even  if  we  could  come  to  the  Light  beyond  the Sea,  or that 
   
                                                       
                                                                      
   Aman  of  which  ye  tell.  In  that  hope  we  set  out  and  have 
   journeyed  through  many  lives  of  Men;  but  the hope  was vain. 
   So said the Wise, but that did not stay  the march,  for as  I have 
   said,  they  are  little  heeded.  And  lo! we  have fled  from the 
   Shadow to the last shores of Middle-earth, to find only that  it is 
   here before us!'                                                    
         Then Finrod was  silent; but  after a  while he  said: 'These 
   words  are   strange  and   terrible.  And   you  speak   with  the 
   bitterness  of  one  whose  pride  has  been humiliated,  and seeks 
   therefore  to  wound  those  to whom  she speaks.  If all  the Wise 
   among  Men  speak  so,  then  well  I  can  believe  that  ye  have 
   suffered some great hurt.  But not  by my  people, Andreth,  nor by 
   any of the Quendi.  If we  are as  we are,  and ye  are as  we find 
   you, that is not by any deed of ours, nor of  our desire;  and your 
   sorrow  does  not rejoice  us nor  feed our  pride. One  only would 
   say otherwise: that Enemy whom you do not name.                     
         'Beware of the chaff with your corn, Andreth!  For it  may be 
   deadly: lies of the Enemy  that out  of envy  will breed  hate. Not 
   all the voices that come out of the darkness  speak truth  to those 
   minds that listen for strange news.                                 
         'But  who  did  you this  hurt? Who  imposed death  upon you? 
   Melkor,  it  is  plain  that you  would say,  or whatever  name you 
   have for him  in secret.  For you  speak of  death and  his shadow, 
   as if these were one and the  same; and  as if  to escape  from the 
   Shadow was to escape also from Death.                               
         'But these two are not the same, Andreth. So I deem, or death 
   would not be found at all  in this  world which  he did  not design 
   but  Another.  Nay,  death  is  but  the  name  that  we   give  to 
   something that he has tainted,  and it  sounds therefore  evil; but 
   untainted its name would be good.'(4)                               
         'What do ye know of death? Ye do not fear  it, because ye (5) do 
   not know it,' said Andreth.                                         
         'We have seen it, and we fear it,'  answered Finrod.  'We too 
   may  die,  Andreth;  and  we  have  died.  My  father's  father was 
  
   cruelly slain, and many have followed him, exiles in the  night, in 
   the cruel ice, in the insatiable sea. And  in Middle-earth  we have 
   died,  by  fire  and by  smoke, by  venom and  the cruel  blades of 
   battle.  Feanor  is  dead,  and  Fingolphin  was trodden  under the 
   feet of the Morgoth.(6)                                             
         'For what end? To overthrow the  Shadow, or  if that  may not 
   be, to keep it  from spreading  once more  over all  Middle-earth - 
   
   to defend  the Children  of Eru,  Andreth, all  the Children  and not 
   the proud Eldar only!'                                                
     'I  had  heard,'  said  Andreth,  'that  it  was  to   regain  your 
   treasure  that  your  Enemy  had  stolen;  but  maybe  the  House  of 
   Finarphin is  not at  one with  the Sons  of Feanor.  Nonetheless for 
   all your valour, I  say again:  "what know  ye of  death?" To  you it 
   may be in pain, it may be bitter and a loss  - but  only for  a time, 
   a  little  taken  from abundance,  unless I  have been  told untruth. 
   For  ye  know that  in dying  you do  not leave  the world,  and that 
   you may return to life.                                              
     'Otherwise  it  is  with  us: dying  we die,  and we  go out  to no 
   return. Death is an  uttermost end,  a loss  irremediable. And  it is 
   abominable; for it is also a wrong that is done to us.'              
     'That difference  I perceive,'  said Finrod.  'You would  say there 
   are two deaths: the one is  a harm  and a  loss but  not an  end, the 
   other  is  an end  without redress;  and the  Quendi suffer  only the 
   first?'                                                               
     'Yes, but  there is  another difference  also,' said  Andreth. 'One 
   is but  a wound  in the  chances of  the world,  which the  brave, or 
   the  strong,  or  the  fortunate,  may  hope to  avoid. The  other is 
   death  ineluctable;  death  the  hunter  who  cannot  in  the  end be 
   escaped. Be a Man strong, or swift, or bold;  be he  wise or  a fool; 
   be he evil, or be he in all the deeds of his days just  and merciful, 
   let him love the world or loathe it, he  must die  and must  leave it 
   - and become carrion that men are fain to hide or to burn.'          
     'And being thus pursued, have Men no hope?' said Finrod.           
     'They  have  no  certainty  and  no   knowledge,  only   fears,  or 
   dreams  in  the  dark,'  answered  Andreth.  'But  hope?  Hope,  that 
   is  another  matter,  of  which  even  the  Wise seldom  speak.' Then 
   her  voice  grew  more  gentle.  'Yet,  Lord Finrod  of the  House of 
   Finarphin,  of  the  high   and  puissant   Elves,  perhaps   we  may 
   speak of it anon, you and I.'                                        
     'Anon  we  may,'  said  Finrod,  'but  as  yet   we  walk   in  the 
   shadows  of  fear.  Thus  far,  then,  I  perceive  that   the  great 
   difference  between Elves  and Men  is in  the speed  of the  end. In 
   this only. For if  you deem  that for  the Quendi  there is  no death 
   ineluctable, you err.                                                
     'Now   none  of   us  know,   though  the   Valar  may   know,  the 
   future of Arda, or how long  it is  ordained to  endure. But  it will 
   not endure for ever. It was made by  Eru, but  He is  not in  it. The 
   One  only  has  no  limits. Arda,  and Ea  itself, must  therefore be 
   
   bounded. You see  us, the  Quendi, still  in the  first ages  of our 
   being,  and  the  end  is  far  off.  As maybe  among you  death may 
   seem  to  a  young  man  in  his  strength; save  that we  have long 
  
   years  of  life  and  thought already  behind us.  But the  end will 
   come.  That  we  all  know.  And  then we  must.die; we  must perish 
   utterly, it seems, for we  belong to  Arda (in hroa and fea).(7) And 
   beyond  that  what?  "The  going  out  to  no  return," as  you say; 
   "the uttermost end, the irremediable loss"?                         
     'Our  hunter  is  slow-footed,  but  he  never  loses  the  trail. 
   Beyond  the  day  when  he  shall   blow  the mort,(8) we  have  no 
   certainty, no knowledge. And no one speaks to us of hope.'          
     'I did not know this,' said Andreth; 'and yet...'                 
     'And  yet  at  least  ours  is slow-footed,  you would  say?' said 
   Finrod.  'True.  But  it  is  not  clear that  a foreseen  doom long 
   delayed is in all ways a lighter  burden than  one that  comes soon. 
   But if I have understood  your words  thus far,  you do  not believe 
   that  this difference  was designed  so in  the beginning.  You were 
   not at first doomed to swift death.                                 
     'Much could be said  concerning this  belief (be  it a  true guess 
   or no). But first I  would ask:  how do  ye say  that this  has come 
   about?  By  the  malice  of  Melkor  I  guessed,  and  you  have not 
   denied it. But I  see now  that you  do not  speak of  the diminish- 
   ment that  all in  Arda Marred  suffer; but  of some  special stroke 
   of enmity against your people, against Men as Men. Is that so?' 
     'It is indeed,' said Andreth.                                     
     'Then  this  is  a  matter  of  dread,'  said  Finrod.   'We  know 
   Melkor,  the  Morgoth,  and  know  him  to  be  mighty. Yea,  I have 
   seen him, and I  have heard  his voice;  and I  have stood  blind in 
   the  night  that  is  at  the  heart  of  his  shadow,  whereof you, 
   Andreth,  know  nought  save  by  hearsay  and  the  memory  of your 
   people.  But  never  even  in  the  night have  we believed  that he 
   could  prevail  against  the  Children  of  Eru.  This one  he might 
   cozen,  or that  one he  might corrupt;  but to  change the  doom of 
   a whole people of the Children,  to rob  them of  their inheritance: 
   if  he  could  do  that  in  Eru's  despite,  then greater  and more 
   terrible is he by far than we guessed;  then all  the valour  of the 
   Noldor  is  but  presumption  and  folly  -  nay,  Valinor  and  the 
   Mountains of the Pelori are builded on sand.'                       
     'Behold!'  said  Andreth.  'Did  I  not  say that  ye do  not know 
   death? Lo!  when you  are made  to face  it in  thought only,  as we 
   know it in deed and in thought all our lives, at once you  fall into 
   a despair.  We know,  if ye  do not,(9) that the Nameless is Lord of 
   
   this World, and your valour, and  ours too,  is a  folly; or  at least 
   it is fruitless.'                                                     
     'Beware!'  said  Finrod.  'Beware  lest   you  speak   the  unspeak- 
   able,   wittingly   or   in  ignorance,   confounding  Eru   with  the 
   Enemy  who  would  fain  have  you  do  so.  The  Lord  of  this World 
   is  not  he,  but  the  One  who  made  him,  and  his  Vicegerent  is 
   Manwe, the Elder King of Arda who is blessed.                         
     'Nay,   Andreth,   the   mind  darkened   and  distraught;   to  bow 
   and yet to loathe; to flee and  yet not  to reject;  to love  the body 
   and  yet  scorn  it,  the  carrion-disgust:  these  things   may  come 
   from  the  Morgoth,  indeed.  But  to  doom  the  deathless  to death, 
   from  father  unto son,  and yet  to leave  to them  the memory  of an 
   inheritance  taken  away,  and  the  desire  for  what is  lost: could 
  
   the Morgoth do this? No, I say.  And for  that reason  I said  that if 
   your tale is true,  then all  in Arda  is vain,  from the  pinnacle of 
   Oiolosse  to  the uttermost  abyss. For  I do  not believe  your tale. 
   None could have done this save the One.                               
     'Therefore  I  say  to  you,  Andreth,  what  did  ye  do,  ye  Men, 
   long  ago  in  the  dark?  How  did  ye anger  Eru? For  otherwise all 
   your  tales  are  but  dark  dreams  devised  in  a  Dark  Mind.  Will 
   you say what you know or have heard?'                                 
     'I will not,' said Andreth. 'We  do nor  speak of  this to  those of 
   other  race.  But  indeed  the  Wise  are  uncertain  and  speak  with 
   contrary  voices;  for  whatever  happened  long  ago,  we  have  fled 
   from it;  we have  tried to  forget, and  so long  have we  tried that 
   now  we  cannot  remember  any  time  when  we  were  not  as  we  are 
   -  save  only  legends  of  days  when  death  came  less  swiftly and 
   our span was still far longer, but already there was death.'          
     'Ye  cannot  remember?'  said  Finrod.  'Are   there  no   tales  of 
   your   days  before   death,  though   ye  will   not  tell   them  to 
   strangers? '                                                          
     'Maybe,'  said  Andreth.  'If   not  among   my  folk,   then  among 
   the folk of Adanel, perhaps.' She fell silent, and gazed at the fire. 
     'Do  you  think  that  none  know  save  yourselves?'   said  Finrod 
   at last. 'Do not the Valar know?'                                    
     Andreth  looked  up  and  her  eyes   darkened.  'The   Valar?'  she 
   said.  'How  should  I   know,  or   any  Man?   Your  Valar   do  not 
   trouble  us  either  with  care  or  with  instruction.  They  sent no 
   summons to us.'                                                       
     'What  do  you  know  of  them?'  said  Finrod.  'I  have  seen them 
   and   dwelt   among   them,  and   in  the   presence  of   Manwe  and 
   Varda  I  have  stood  in  the  Light. Speak  not of  them so,  nor of 
   
   anything  that  is  high  above  you.  Such  words  came  first out 
   of the Lying Mouth.                                                 
     'Has  it  never  entered  into  your  thought, Andreth,  that out 
   there in ages long past  ye may  have put  yourselves out  of their 
   care, and beyond  the reach  of their  help? Or  even that  ye, the 
   Children of  Men, were  not a  matter that  they could  govern? For 
   ye were too great. Yea, I mean this, and do  not only  flatter your 
   pride: too  great. Sole  masters of  yourselves within  Arda, under 
   the hand of the  One. Beware  then how  you speak!  If ye  will not 
   speak to  others of  your wound  or how  ye came  by it,  take heed 
   lest  (as  unskilled  leeches) ye  misjudge the  hurt, or  in pride 
   misplace the blame.                                                 
     'But let us turn now  to other  matters, since  you will  not say 
   more of this. I would consider your first  state before  the wound. 
   For  what you  say of  that is  also to  me a  wonder, and  hard to 
   understand.  You  say:  "we  were  not  made  for  death,  nor born 
   ever  to  die."  What  do  you  mean: that  ye were  as we  are, or 
   otherwise? '                                                        
     'This  lore  takes  no  account  of you,'  said Andreth,  'for we 
   knew  nothing  of  the   Eldar.  We   considered  only   dying  and 
   not-dying. Of life as long as the world  but no  longer we  had not 
   heard; indeed not until now has it entered my mind.'                
     'To speak truly,' said Finrod, 'I had thought that this belief of 
  
   yours, that ye too  were not  made for  death, was  but a  dream of 
   your  pride,  bred  in  envy  of  the Quendi,  to equal  or surpass 
   them. Not so, you will say. Yet long ere ye came  to this  land, ye 
   met  other  folk  of  the  Quendi,  and  by  some  were befriended. 
   Were  ye  not  then  already mortal?  And did  ye never  speak with 
   them  concerning  life   and  death?   Though  without   any  words 
   they  would  soon  discover  your  mortality,  and  ere   long  you 
   would perceive that they did not die.'                              
     '"Not  so"  I  say  indeed,'  answered  Andreth.  'We   may  have 
   been  mortal when  first we  met the  Elves far  away, or  maybe we 
   were not:  our lore  does not  say, or  at least  none that  I have 
   learned. But  already we  had our  lore, and  needed none  from the 
   Elves: we knew  that in  our beginning  we had  been born  never to 
   die. And  by that,  my lord,  we meant:  born to  life everlasting, 
   without any shadow o f any end.'                                   
     'Then  have  the  Wise  among  you  considered  how   strange  is 
   the true nature that they claim for the Atani?' said Finrod.        
     'Is it so strange?' said Andreth. 'Many of the Wise hold  that in 
   their true nature no living things would die.'                      
   
    
                                                                       
     'In that the Eldar would say that they err,'  said Finrod.  'To us 
   your  claim  for  Men  is strange,  and indeed  hard to  accept, for 
   two  reasons.  You  claim,   if  you   fully  understand   your  own 
   words,  to  have  had  imperishable  bodies,  not  bounded   by  the 
   limits of Arda, and  yet derived  from its  matter and  sustained by 
   it. And  you claim  also (though  this you  may not  have perceived) 
   to have had  hroar and  fear that  were from  the beginning  out of 
   harmony. Yet harmony of hroa and fea is,  we believe,  essential to 
   the  true  nature  unmarred  of all  the Incarnate: the Mirroanwi (10) 
   as we call the Children of Eru.'                                     
     'The first difficulty I perceive,'  said Andreth,  'and to  it our 
   Wise  have their  own answer.  The second,  as you  guess, I  do not 
   perceive.'                                                           
     'Do  you  not?'  said  Finrod.  'Then  you  do not  see yourselves 
   clearly.  But  it  may  often  happen that  friends and  kinsmen see 
   some things plainly that are hidden from their friend himself.       
     'Now  we  Eldar  are  your  kinsmen,  and  your  friends  also (if 
   you  will  believe  it), and  we have  observed you  already through 
   three  lives  of  Men  with love  and concern  and much  thought. Of 
   this then we are certain without debate, or else  all our  wisdom is 
   vain: the fear of Men, though close akin indeed to the fear of the 
   Quendi, are yet not  the same.  For strange  as we  deem it,  we see 
   clearly that the  fear of  Men are  not, as  are ours,  confined to 
   Arda, nor is Arda their home.                                        
     'Can  you  deny  it?  Now  we  Eldar  do  not  deny  that  ye love 
   Arda and all that is  therein (in  so far  as ye  are free  from the 
   Shadow)  maybe  even as  greatly as  do we.  Yet otherwise.  Each of 
   our  kindreds   perceives  Arda   differently,  and   appraises  its 
   beauties in different mode and  degree. How  shall I  say it?  To me 
   the  difference seems  like that  between one  who visits  a strange 
   country,  and  abides  there  a while  (but need  not), and  one who 
  
   has  lived  in  that  land  always  (and  must).  To the  former all 
   things  that  he  sees  are  new  and  strange,  and in  that degree 
   lovable. To the other all things are familiar, the only  things that 
   are, his own, and in that degree precious.'                          
     'If you mean that Men are the guests,' said Andreth.               
     'You  have  said  the  word,'  said  Finrod:  'that  name  we have 
   given to you.'                                                       
     'Lordly as ever,' said Andreth. 'But even if we  be but  guests in 
   a land where all is your own,  my lords,  as you  say, tell  me what 
   other land or things do we know?'                                    
     'Nay, tell me!'  said Finrod.  'For if  you do  not know,  how can 
   
   we?  But  do  you  know  that  the  Eldar  say  of  Men that  they look 
   at  no  thing for  itself; that  if they  study it,  it is  to discover 
   something else; that if they love it, it is only (so it  seems) because 
   it  reminds  them  of  some  other  dearer  thing?  Yet  with  what  is 
   this comparison? Where are these other things?                         
     'We  are  both,  Elves  and  Men,  in  Arda  and  of  Arda;  and such 
   knowledge  as  Men  have  is  derived  from  Arda   (or  so   it  would 
   appear).   Whence   then   comes   this  memory   that  ye   have  with 
   you, even before ye begin to learn?                                    
     'It  is  not  of   other  regions   in  Arda   from  which   ye  have 
   journeyed.  We  also  have  journeyed  from  afar.  But  were  you  and 
   I  to  go  together  to  your   ancient  homes   east  away   I  should 
   recognize  the  things  there  as  part of  my home,  but I  should see 
   in  your  eyes  the  same  wonder  and  comparison  as  I  see  in  the 
   eyes of Men in Beleriand who were born here.'                          
     'You   speak  strange   words,  Finrod,'   said  Andreth,   'which  I 
   have not heard before.  Yet my  heart is  stirred as  if by  some truth 
   that it recognizes even if it does not understand  it. But  fleeting is 
   that  memory,  and  goes  ere  it  can  be  grasped;  and then  we grow 
   blind.   And   those   among  us   who  have   known  the   Eldar,  and 
   maybe  have  loved  them,  say  on  our  side:  "There is  no weariness 
   in  the  eyes  of  the   Elves".  And   we  find   that  they   do  not 
   understand  the  saying  that  goes  among  Men:  too  often   seen  is 
   seen   no  longer.   And  they   wonder  much   that  in   the  tongues 
   of   Men   the   same   word   may    mean   both    "long-known"   and 
   "stale".                                                               
     'We  have  thought  that  this  was  so only  because the  Elves have 
   lasting  life   and  undiminished   vigour.  "Grown-up   children"  we, 
   the  guests,  sometimes  call  you,  my  lord.  And yet  - and  yet, if 
   nothing  in Arda  for us  holds its  savour long,  and all  fair things 
   grow   dim,   what   then?  Does   it  not   come  from   [the]  Shadow 
   upon  our  hearts?  Or  do  you say  that it  is not  so, but  this was 
   ever our nature, even before the wound?'                               
     'I  say  so,  indeed,'   answered  Finrod.   'The  Shadow   may  have 
   darkened   your   unrest,   bringing   swifter   weariness   and   soon 
   turning  it  to  disdain,  but the  unrest was  ever there,  I believe. 
   And  if  this  is  so,  then can  you not  now perceive  the disharmony 
   that  I  spoke  of?  If  indeed  your  Wisdom  had  lore like  to ours, 
   teaching  that  the  Mirroaowi  are  made  of  a  union  of   body  and 
   mind, of hroa  and fea,  or as  we say  in picture  the House  and the 
   Indweller.                                                             
  
     'For  what  is  the  "death"  that  you  mourn  but  the  severing of 
   
   these  two?  And  what is  the "deathlessness"  that you  have lost 
   but that the two should remain united for ever?                    
     'But  what  then  shall  we  think  of  the union  in Man:  of an 
   Indweller, who is but a guest here in  Arda and  not here  at home, 
   with  a  House  that  is  built  of  the  matter  of Arda  and must 
   therefore (one would suppose) here remain?                         
     'At least one would not hope for  this House  a life  longer than 
   Arda of which it  is part.  Yet you  claim that  the House  too was 
   immortal, do you not? I  would rather  believe that  such a  fea of 
   its  own  nature  would  at  some  time  of   its  own   will  have 
   abandoned  the  house  of  its  sojourn   here,  even   though  the 
   sojourn  might  have  been  longer  than  is  now  permitted.  Then 
   "death"  would  (as I  said) have  sounded otherwise  to you:  as a 
   release,  or  return,  nay!  as  going  home! But  this you  do not 
   believe, it seems?'                                                
     'Nay, I do not believe this,'  said Andreth.  'For that  would be 
   contempt  of  the  body,  and   is  a   thought  of   the  Darkness 
   unnatural  in  any  of  the  Incarnate  whose  life  uncorrupted is 
   a  union of  mutual love.  But the  body is  not an  inn to  keep a 
   traveller warm for a night, ere  he goes  on his  way, and  then to 
   receive another. It is a house  made for  one dweller  only, indeed 
   not only house but raiment also; and it is not clear to me  that we 
   should in this case speak only of the raiment  being fitted  to the 
   wearer rather than of the wearer being fitted to the raiment.      
     'I hold then that it is not to be thought  that the  severance of 
   these  two  could  be  according  to  the true  nature of  Men. For 
   were  it  "natural"  for  the  body  to be  abandoned and  die, but 
   "natural" for the fea to  live on,  then there  would indeed  be a 
   disharmony  in  Man, and  his parts  would not  be united  by love. 
   His  body  would  be  a  hindrance  at  best,  or  a chain.  An im- 
   position indeed,  not a  gift. But  there is  one who  imposes, and 
   who  devises  chains, and  if such  were our  nature in  the begin- 
   ning,  then  we  should  derive  it  from  him -  but that  you say 
   should not be spoken.                                              
     'Alas!  Out  in  the darkness  men do  say this  nonetheless, but 
   not the Atani as  thou knowest,  not now.  I hold  that in  this we 
   are as ye are, truly Incarnates,  and that  we do  not live  in our 
   right being and  its fullness  save in  a union  of love  and peace 
   between  the  House  and  the   Dweller.  Wherefore   death,  which 
   divides them, is a disaster to both.'                              
     'Ever  more  you  amaze  my   thought,  Andreth,'   said  Finrod. 
   'For if your claim is true, then  lo! a  fea which  is here  but a 
   
                                        
                                                                       
   traveller  is  wedded  indissolubly  to  a  hroa  of Arda;  to divide 
   them is a grievous hurt, and yet  each must  fulfil its  right nature 
   without  tyranny  of  the other.  Then this  must surely  follow: the 
   fea  when  it  departs  must  take with  it the  hroa. And  what can 
   this mean unless it be that the fea shall have  the power  to uplift 
   the  hroa,  as  its  eternal  spouse  and  companion, into  an endur- 
  
   ance   everlasting   beyond   Ea,   and   beyond  Time?   Thus  would 
   Arda, or part thereof, be  healed not  only of  the taint  of Melkor, 
   but  released  even  from  the  limits that  were set  for it  in the 
   "Vision of Eru" of which the Valar speak.                            
    'Therefore I say that if this  can be  believed, then  mighty indeed 
   under  Eru   were  Men   made  in   their  beginning;   and  dreadful 
   beyond all other calamities was the change in their state.           
    'Is  it,  then,  a  vision  of  what  was designed  to be  when Arda 
   was  complete  -  of living  things and  even of  the very  lands and 
   seas  of  Arda made  eternal and  indestructible, for  ever beautiful 
   and  new  -  with  which  the  fear  of  Men  compare  what  they see 
   here?  Or  is  there  somewhere  else  a  world  of which  all things 
   which we see,  all things  that either  Elves or  Men know,  are only 
   tokens or reminders?'                                                
    'If so it resides in the  mind of  Eru, I  deem,' said  Andreth. 'To 
   such questions how  can we  find the  answers, here  in the  mists of 
   Arda  Marred?  Otherwise  it  might  have  been,  had  we   not  been 
   changed;  but  being  as  we  are,  even  the  Wise  among   us  have 
   given too  little thought  to Arda  itself, or  to other  things that 
   dwell  here.  We  have  thought  most  of   ourselves:  of   how  our 
   hroar and fear should have  dwelt together  for ever  in joy,  and of 
   the darkness impenetrable that now awaits us.'                       
    'Then not only the  High Eldar  are forgetful  of their  kin!' said 
   Finrod.  'But  this  is strange  to me,  and even  as did  your heart 
   when  I  spoke  of  your  unrest,  so  now  mine leaps  up as  at the 
   hearing of good news.                                                
    'This  then,  I   propound,  was   the  errand   of  Men,   not  the 
   followers, but the heirs and fulfillers of all:  to heal  the Marring 
   of  Arda,  already  foreshadowed  before  their  devising; and  to do 
   more, as  agents of  the magnificence  of Eru:  to enlarge  the Music 
   and surpass the Vision of the World!(11)                             
    'For  that  Arda  Healed  shall   not  be   Arda  Unmarred,   but  a 
   third  thing  and  a  greater, and  yet the same.(12) I have conversed 
   with  the  Valar  who were  present at  the making  of the  Music ere 
   the  being  of  the  World  began. And  now I  wonder: Did  they hear 
   the  end  of  the Music?  Was there  not something  in or  beyond the 
   
                           
                                                                        
   final  chords  of  Eru  which,  being  overwhelmed thereby,  they did 
   got perceive?(13)                                                     
     'Or  again, since  Eru is  for ever  free, maybe  he made  no Music 
   and  showed   no  Vision   beyond  a   certain  point.   Beyond  that 
   point  we  cannot  see  or  know,  until  by  our  own roads  we come 
   there, Valar or Eldar or Men.                                         
     'As may a master in  the telling  of tales  keep hidden  the great- 
   est  moment  until  it  comes  in due  course. It  may be  guessed at 
   indeed,  in  some  measure,  by those  of us  who have  listened with 
   full heart and mind;  but so  the teller  would wish.  In no  wise is 
   the  surprise  and wonder  of his  art thus  diminished, for  thus we 
   share, as it were, in his authorship. But not so, if all were told us 
   in a preface before we entered in!'                                   
     'What  then  would  you  say  is  the   supreme  moment   that  Eru 
  
   has reserved?' Andreth asked.                                         
     'Ah,  wise  lady!'  said Finrod.  'I am  an Elda,  and again  I was 
   thinking of my own people. But  nay, of  all the  Children of  Eru. I 
   was  thinking  that  by  the  Second  Children  we  might  have  been 
   delivered  from  death.  For  ever  as  we  spoke  of  death  being a 
   division of the united,  I thought  in my  heart of  a death  that is 
   not  so:  but  the ending  together of  both. For  that is  what lies 
   before us, so far as  our reason  could see:  the completion  of Arda 
   and  its end,  and therefore  also of  us children  of Arda;  the end 
   when all the long lives of the Elves shall be wholly in the past.(14) 
     'And  then  suddenly  I  beheld  as  a  vision  Arda   Remade;  and 
   there  the  Eldar  completed  but  not  ended  could  abide   in  the 
   present  for  ever,(15) and there walk, maybe,  with the  Children of 
   Men,  their  deliverers,  and  sing to  them such  songs as,  even in 
   the  Bliss  beyond  bliss,  should  make the  green valleys  ring and 
   the everlasting mountain-tops to throb like harps.'                   
     Then  Andreth  looked  under  her  brows  at  Finrod:   'And  what, 
   when ye were not singing, would ye say to us?' she asked.             
     Finrod laughed. 'I can  only guess,'  he said.  'Why, wise  lady, I 
   think that we should  tell you  tales of  the Past  and of  Arda that 
   was  Before, of  the perils  and great  deeds and  the making  of the 
   Silmarils!  We  were  the  lordly ones  then! But  ye, ye  would then 
   be  at  home,  looking  at  all  things  intently,  as  your  own. Ye 
   would be  the lordly  ones. "The  eyes of  Elves are  always thinking 
   of  something  else,"  ye  would  say.  But  ye  would  know  then of 
   what  we  were  reminded:  of  the days  when we  first met,  and our 
   hands  touched  in  the  dark.  Beyond  the  End  of the  World we 
   shall not change; for in memory is our great  talent, as  shall be 
   
   seen  ever  more  clearly  as  the ages  of this  Arda pass:  a heavy 
   burden  to  be,  I fear;  but in  the Days  of which  we now  speak a 
   great  wealth.'  And  then  he paused,  for he  saw that  Andreth was 
   weeping silently.                                                    
     'Alas,  lord!'  she  said. 'What  then is  to be  done now?  For we 
   speak as if these things are, or as  if they  will assuredly  be. But 
   Men  have  been  diminished  and  their  power  is  taken   away.  We 
   look  for  no  Arda  Remade:  darkness  lies  before  us,  into which 
   we stare in vain. If  by our  aid your  everlasting mansions  were to 
   be prepared, they will not be builded now.'                          
     'Have ye then no hope?' said Finrod.                               
     'What  is  hope?'  she  said.  'An   expectation  of   good,  which 
   though  uncertain  has  some  foundation  in  what  is   known?  Then 
   we have none.'                                                       
     'That  is  one  thing that  Men call  "hope",' said  Finrod. 'Amdir 
   we  call  it, "looking  up". But  there is  another which  is founded 
   deeper. Estel we call it, that is "trust". It is not defeated  by the 
   ways  of  the  world,  for  it  does  not  come from  experience, but 
   from our nature and first  being. If  we are  indeed the  Eruhin, the 
   Children  of  the  One,  then  He  will  not  suffer  Himself  to  be 
   deprived  of  His  own,  not  by  any Enemy,  not even  by ourselves. 
   This  is  the  last  foundation  of  Estel, which  we keep  even when 
   we contemplate the  End: of  all His  designs the  issue must  be for 
   His  Children's  joy.  Amdir  you have  not, you  say. Does  no Estel 
  
   at all abide?'                                                       
     'Maybe,' she said. 'But no!  Do you  not perceive  that it  is part 
   of  our  wound  that  Estel  should  falter  and  its  foundations be 
   shaken?  Are  we  the  Children  of  the  One?  Are  we not  cast off 
   finally? Or were we  ever so?  Is not  the Nameless  the Lord  of the 
   World?'                                                              
     'Say it not even in question!' said Finrod.                        
     'It   cannot   be   unsaid,'  answered   Andreth,  'if   you  would 
   understand  the  despair  in  which  we  walk.   Or  in   which  most 
   Men walk.  Among the  Atani, as  you call  us, or  the Seekers  as we 
   say: those who  left the  lands of  despair and  the Men  of darkness 
   and journeyed  west in  vain hope:  it is  believed that  healing may 
   yet  be  found, or  that there  is some  way of  escape. But  is this 
   indeed  Estel?  Is  it  not  Amdir rather;  but without  reason: mere 
   flight  in  a  dream from  what waking  they know:  that there  is no 
   escape from darkness and death?'                                     
     'Mere  flight  in  a  dream  you say,'  answered Finrod.  'In dream 
   many desires  are revealed;  and desire  may be  the last  flicker of 
   
                        
                                                                    
   Estel. But  you  do  not  mean   dream,  Andreth.   You  confound 
   dream  and  waking with  hope and  belief, to  make the  one more 
   doubtful  and  the  other more  sure. Are  they asleep  when they 
   speak of escape and healing?'                                    
     'Asleep  or   awake,  they   say  nothing   clearly,'  answered 
   Andreth.  'How  or  when shall  healing come?  To what  manner of 
   being shall those who see that time  be re-made?  And what  of us 
   who before it go out  into darkness  unhealed? To  such questions 
   only those of the <Old Hope> (as they  call themselves)  have any 
   guess of an answer.'                                              
     'Those of the Old Hope?' said Finrod. 'Who are they?'           
     'A few,' she said; 'but their  number has  grown since  we came 
   to this land, and they see that the Nameless can (as  they think) 
   be  defied. Yet  that is  no good  reason. To  defy him  does not 
   undo his work of old. And if the valour of the Eldar  fails here, 
   then their despair will be deeper. For it was not on the might of 
   Men, or of any  of the  peoples of  Arda, that  the old  hope was 
   grounded.'                                                        
     'What then was this hope, if you know?' Finrod asked.           
     'They  say,'  answered  Andreth:  'they say  that the  One will 
   himself enter into Arda, and heal  Men and  all the  Marring from 
   the beginning to the end. This they say also, or they feign, is a 
   rumour  that  has  come  down   through  years   uncounted,  even 
   from the days of our undoing.'(16)                                
     'They say, they feign?' said Finrod. 'Are you  then nor  one of 
   them?'                                                            
     'How can I be, lord?  All wisdom  is against  them. Who  is the 
   One, whom ye call  Eru? If  we put  aside the  Men who  serve the 
   Nameless, as  do many  in Middle-earth,  still many  Men perceive 
   the  world  only  as  a  war between  Light and  Dark equipotent. 
   But you will say: nay,  that is  Manwe and  Melkor; Eru  is above 
   them. Is then Eru only  the greatest  of the  Valar, a  great god 
  
   among  gods,  as  most  Men  will  say, even  among the  Atani: a 
   king who dwells far from  his kingdom  and leaves  lesser princes 
   to do here much as they  will? Again  you say:  nay, Eru  is One, 
   alone without peer, and He  made Ea,  and is  beyond it;  and the 
   Valar are greater than we, but yet no nearer  to His  majesty. Is 
   this not so?'                                                     
     'Yes,' said Finrod. 'We say this,  and the  Valar we  know, and 
   they say the same, all save one.  But which,  think you,  is more 
   likely  to  lie:  those who  make themselves  humble, or  he that 
   exalts himself?'                                                  
   
     'I do not doubt,'  said Andreth.  'And for  that reason  the saying 
   of  Hope  passes  my  understanding.  How  could  Eru enter  into the 
   thing  that  He  has  made,  and  than  which  He  is  beyond measure 
   greater? Can the singer enter into his tale or the designer  into his 
   picture? '                                                           
     'He  is  already  in  it, as  well as  outside,' said  Finrod. 'But 
   indeed  the  "in-dwelling"  and  the  "out-living"  are  not  in  the 
   same mode.'                                                          
     'Truly,'  said  Andreth. 'So  may Eru  in that  mode be  present in 
   Ea  that  proceeded  from  Him.  But  they   speak  of   Eru  Himself 
   entering  into  Arda,  and  that  is  a  thing wholly  different. How 
   could  He  the  greater  do  this?  Would  it  not  shatter  Arda, or 
   indeed all Ea? '                                                     
     'Ask  me  not,'  said   Finrod.  'These   things  are   beyond  the 
   compass  of  the  wisdom of  the Eldar,  or of  the Valar  maybe. But 
   I  doubt  that  our  words  may  mislead  us, and  that when  you say 
   "greater"  you  think  of  the  dimensions  of  Arda,  in  which  the 
   greater vessel may not be contained in the less.                     
     'But  such  words  may  not  be  used  of  the Measureless.  If Eru 
   wished  to  do  this,  I  do  not  doubt  that He  would find  a way, 
   though I cannot foresee it. For, as  it seems  to me,  even if  He in 
   Himself were to enter in, He  must still  remain also  as He  is: the 
   Author  without.  And  yet,  Andreth,  to  speak  with   humility,  I 
   cannot  conceive  how  else  this  healing  could be  achieved. Since 
   Eru  will  surely  not suffer  Melkor to  turn the  world to  his own 
   will  and  to  triumph in  the end.  Yet there  is no  power conceiv- 
   able  greater  than  Melkor  save  Eru  only.  Therefore  Eru,  if He 
   will  not  relinquish  His  work  to  Melkor,  who must  else proceed 
   to mastery, then Eru must come in to conquer him.                    
     'More:  even  if  Melkor  (or  the  Morgoth  that  he  has  become) 
   could  in  any  way be  thrown down  or thrust  from Arda,  still his 
   Shadow  would  remain,  and  the  evil  that   he  has   wrought  and 
   sown  as  a  seed  would  wax  and  multiply. And  if any  remedy for 
   this is to be found, ere all is ended,  any new  light to  oppose the 
   shadow,  or  any  medicine  for  the  wounds: then  it must,  I deem, 
   come from without.'                                                  
     'Then,  lord,'  said  Andreth, and  she looked  up in  wonder, 'you 
   believe in this Hope?'                                               
     'Ask me not yet,' he answered. 'For it is still  to me  but strange 
   news  that  comes  from  afar.  No  such  hope  was  ever  spoken  to 
   the  Quendi.  To  you  only  it  was  sent.  And  yet through  you we 
   may hear it and  lift up  our hearts.'  He paused  a while,  and then 
  
   
    
                                                                       
    looking  gravely  at  Andreth  he  said:  'Yes,  Wise-woman,  maybe 
    it  was  ordained  that  we  Quendi,  and ye  Atani, ere  the world 
    grows  old,  should  meet  and bring  news one  to another,  and so 
    we  should  learn  of  the  Hope from  you: ordained,  indeed, that 
    thou and I,  Andreth, should  sit here  and speak  together, across 
    the gulf that divides our kindreds, so that while the  Shadow still 
    broods in the North we should not be wholly afraid.'                
       'Across the gulf that divides our  kindreds!' said  Andreth. 'Is 
    there no bridge but mere words?' And then she wept again.           
       'There may be. For some.  I do  not know,'  he said.  'The gulf, 
    maybe, is between our  fates rather,  for else  we are  close akin, 
    closer than any other creatures in the world. Yet perilous is it to 
    cross a  gulf set  by doom;  and should  any do  so, they  will not 
    find joy upon the other side, but the griefs of both. So I deem. 
       'But   why   dost   thou   say  "mere   words"?  Do   not  words 
    overpass  the  gulf  between  one  life  and another?  Between thee 
    and  me  surely  more  has  passed  than empty  sound? Have  we not 
    drawn near at all? But that is, I think, little comfort to thee.' 
       'I have not asked  for comfort,'  said Andreth.  'For what  do I 
    need it?'                                                           
       'For  the  doom  of  Men  that  has  touched  thee as  a woman,' 
    said Finrod. 'Dost thou  think that  I do  not know?  Is he  not my 
    brother  dearly  loved? Aegnor: (17) Aikanar, the Sharp-flame, swift 
    and eager. And  not long  are the  years since  you first  met, and 
    your  hands  touched  in  this  darkness.  Yet  then  thou  wert  a 
    maiden, brave  and eager,  in the  morning upon  the high  hills of 
    Dorthonion.'(18)                                                    
       'Say  on!' said  Andreth. 'Say:  who art  now but  a wise-woman, 
    alone, and age that shall not  touch him  has already  set winter's 
    grey in thy hair! But say not thou to me, for so he once did!'(19) 
       'Alas!' said Finrod. 'That is  the bitterness,  beloved adaneth, 
    woman of Men, is it not? that has  run through  all your  words. If 
    I  could  speak  any  comfort, you  would deem  it lordly  from one 
    on my  side of  the sundering  doom. But  what can  I say,  save to 
    remind you of the Hope that you yourself have revealed?'           
       'I did  not say  that it  was ever  my hope,'  answered Andreth. 
    'And  even were  it so,  I would  still cry:  why should  this hurt 
    come  here  and  now?  Why  should  we  love  you,  and  why should 
    ye love us (if ye do), and yet set the gulf between?'            
       'Because we were so made, close kin,' said Finrod. 'But  we did 
    not make ourselves, and therefore we, the Eldar, did not set the 
    gulf. Nay, adaneth, we are not lordly in this, but pitiful.(20) That 
   
                                                             
                                                                          
    word  will  displease  thee.  Yet  pity  is  of two  kinds: one  is of 
    kinship recognized, and is near to  love; the  other is  of difference 
    of fortune perceived, and is near to pride. I speak of the former.' 
        'Speak of neither to me!' said Andreth. 'I  desire neither.  I was 
    young  and  I  looked on  his flame,  and now  I am  old and  lost. He 
  
    was  young  and   his  flame   leaped  towards   me,  but   he  turned 
    away, and he is young still. Do candles pity moths?'                   
        'Or  moths  candles,  when   the  wind   blows  them   out?'  said 
    Finrod.  'Adaneth,  I  tell  thee,   Aikanar  the   Sharp-flame  loved 
    thee.  For  thy sake  now he  will never  take the  hand of  any bride 
    of  his  own  kindred,  but  live  alone to  the end,  remembering the 
    morning  in  the  hills  of  Dorthonion.  But too  soon in  the North- 
    wind  his  flame  will  go  out! Foresight  is given  to the  Eldar in 
    many things  not far  off, though  seldom of  joy, and  I say  to thee 
    thou  shalt  live  long  in the  order of  your kind,  and he  will go 
    forth before thee and he will not wish to return.'                     
        Then  Andreth  stood  up  and  stretched  her  hands to  the fire. 
    'Then  why  did  he  turn  away?  Why  leave  me while  I had  still a 
    few good years to spend?'                                              
        'Alas!' said Finrod. 'I fear the truth will not satisfy thee. The 
    Eldar  have  one  kind,  and ye  another; and  each judges  the others 
    by themselves - until  they learn,  as do  few. This  is time  of war, 
    Andreth, and  in such  days the  Elves do  not wed  or bear  child;(21) 
    but  prepare  for  death -  or for  flight. Aegnor  has no  trust (nor 
    have I) in this  siege of  Angband that  it will  last long;  and then 
    what  will become  of this  land? If  his heart  ruled, he  would have 
    wished  to  take  thee  and flee  far away,  east or  south, forsaking 
    his  kin,  and  thine.  Love  and  loyalty  hold him  to his.  What of 
    thee  to thine?  Thou hast  said thyself  that there  is no  escape by 
    flight within the bounds of the world.'                                
        'For  one year,  one day,  of the  flame I  would have  given all: 
    kin, youth, and hope itself: adaneth I am,' said Andreth.              
        'That  he  knew,'  said  Finrod;  'and  he  withdrew  and  did not 
    grasp what lay to  his hand:  elda he  is. For  such barters  are paid 
    for  in  anguish  that  cannot  be  guessed,  until  it comes,  and in 
    ignorance  rather  than  in  courage  the  Eldar  judge that  they are 
    made.                                                                  
        'Nay,  adaneth,  if  any  marriage  can  be  between  our  kindred 
    and  thine, then  it shall  be for  some high  purpose of  Doom. Brief 
    it will be and hard at the end. Yea, the least  cruel fate  that could 
    befall would be that death should soon end it.'                        
        'But  the  end  is  always  cruel  -  for  Men,' said  Andreth. 'I 
   
   would  not  have  troubled  him,  when  my  short  youth  was  spent. 
   I would  not have  hobbled as  a hag  after his  bright feet,  when I 
   could no longer run beside him! '                                     
      'Maybe  not,'  said Finrod.  'So you  feel now.  But do  you think 
   of  him?  He  would  not  have  run  before   thee.  He   would  have 
   stayed at  thy  side  to  uphold  thee. Then  pity thou  wouldst have 
   had  in  every  hour,  pity inescapable.  He would  not have  thee so 
   shamed.                                                               
      'Andreth  adaneth,  the  life and  love of  the Eldar  dwells much 
   in  memory;  and  we  (if  not ye)  would rather  have a  memory that 
   is  fair but  unfinished than  one that  goes on  to a  grievous end. 
   Now  he  will  ever remember  thee in  the sun  of morning,  and that 
   last  evening  by  the  water  of  Aeluin  in which  he saw  thy face 
   mirrored  with  a  star  caught  in  thy  hair  -  ever,   until  the 
   North-wind  brings  the  night  of  his flame.  Yea, and  after that, 
  
   sitting  in  the  House  of  Mandos  in the  Halls of  Awaiting until 
   the end of Arda.'                                                     
      'And  what  shall  I  remember?'  said  she.  'And  when  I  go to 
   what  halls  shall  I  come?  To  a  darkness   in  which   even  the 
   memory  of  the  sharp  flame  shall  be  quenched?  Even  the memory 
   of rejection. That at least.'                                         
      Finrod  sighed  and  stood   up.  'The   Eldar  have   no  healing 
   words  for  such  thoughts, adaneth,'  he said.  'But would  you wish 
   that  Elves  and  Men  had  never  met?  Is the  light of  the flame, 
   which  otherwise  you  would  never  have  seen,  of  no  worth  even 
   now?  You  believe  yourself   scorned?  Put   away  at   least  that 
   thought,  which  comes  out  of  the  Darkness,  and then  our speech 
   together will not have been wholly in vain. Farewell! '               
                                                                        
      Darkness fell in the room. He took her  hand in  the light  of the 
   fire. 'Whither go you?' she said.                                     
      'North away,'  he said:  'to the  swords, and  the siege,  and the 
   walls  of defence  - that  yet for  a while  in Beleriand  rivers may 
   fun  clean, leaves  spring, and  birds build  their nests,  ere Night 
   comes.'                                                               
     'Will he be there, bright and tall, and the wind in his hair? 
   Tell him. Tell him not to be reckless. Not to seek danger beyond 
   need!' 
     'I will tell him,' said Finrod. 'But I might as well tell thee not 
   to weep. He is a warrior, Andreth, and a spirit of wrath. In 
   every stroke that he deals he sees the Enemy who long ago did 
   thee this hurt. 
   
     'But you are not for Arda. Whither you go may you find light.           
   Await us there, my brother - and me.'                                     
                                                                            
                                     NOTES.                                  
                                                                            
    1. Perhaps to be compared with this is a  passage in  the Debate  of the 
       Valar  in  Laws  and  Customs   (p.  247),   where  Nienna   said  to 
       Manwe:  'Though  the death  of severance  may find  out the  Eldar in 
       thy realm, yet one thing cometh not to  it, and  shall not:  and that 
       is  deforming  and  decay';  to which  is added  in a  footnote: 'Yet 
       after  the  slaying  of  the Trees  it did  so while  Melkor remained 
       there;  and  the body  of Finwe,  slain by  Melkor, was  withered and 
       passed into dust, even as the Trees themselves had withered.'         
    2. Here  and at  several, but  by no  means all,  subsequent occurrences 
       Quendi    was    emended    to   Elves    on   the    typescript   C. 
    3. change  was  an  emendation  to  the typescript  B (only);  the manu- 
       script has growth.                                                    
    4. Cf.  the  words  of  Pengolod  to   AElfwine  at   the  end   of  the 
       Ainulindale (p. 37), of the mortality  of Men,  Death is  their fate, 
       the  gift  of Iluvatar,  which as  Time wears  even the  Powers shall 
       envy.  But  Melkor has  cast his  shadow upon  it, and  confounded it 
       with darkness, and brought forth evil out  of good,  and fear  out of 
       hope.'                                                                
    5. The  manuscript  has  here:  'What  do ye  know of  death? Ye  do not 
       fear it, because you do not know it.'  The typist  of C  replaced the 
  
       first ye by you; my father let this stand, but corrected the original 
       occurrence of you to ye.  On the  opening page  of the  typescript he 
       noted that ye is used for the plural only,  and that  you 'represents 
       the Elvish pronoun of  polite address',  while thou,  thee 'represent 
       the  familiar  (or  affectionate) pronoun'.  This distinction  is not 
       always  maintained  in  the  manuscript;  but  in  a number  of cases 
       you,  where  ye  might  be  expected,  may  be  intended, and  I have 
       only corrected the forms where error seems certain.                   
    6. This is a strange error. Fingolfin died  in 456,  the year  after the 
       Dagor Bragollach (V.132, repeated in  the Grey  Annals): see  p. 306. 
    7. Cf.  Laws  and  Customs,  p.  220:  'The new  fea, and  therefore in 
       their beginning all  fear, they  [the Eldar]  believe to  come direct 
       from  Eru  and  from  beyond  Ea.  Therefore many  of them  hold that 
       it cannot be asserted that the fate of  the Elves  is to  be confined 
       within    Arda    for    ever    and     with    it     to    cease.' 
    8. mort: the note sounded on a horn at the death of the quarry.          
    9. The distinction  between ye  (plural) and  you (singular)  is presum- 
       ably intended (see note 5).                                           
   10. The  manuscript  has  Mirruyainar,  followed  in   both  typescripts. 
       On  B  my  father emended  the name  to Mirroyainar  here but  not at 
       the  second  occurrence (p.  316); on  C he  changed it  to Mirroanwi 
   
         
                                                                            
        at both occurrences. See the 'Glossary' to the Athrabeth, p. 350. 
    11. In the margin of the manuscript,  repeated in  the typescript  C, is 
        written  against  this  paragraph:  'In  the Music  of Eru  Men only 
        entered after the discords of Melkor.'  Of course  this was  true of 
        the  Elves  also.  See  Author's  Note  1 to  the Commentary  on the 
        Athrabeth and note 10 (p. 358).                                      
    12. Cf. the words of Manwe  at the  end of  the Debate  of the  Valar in 
        Laws  and   Customs  (p.   245):  'For   Arda  Unmarred   hath  two 
        aspects or senses. The first is the Unmarred  that they  [the Eldar) 
        discern in  the Marred...:  this is  the ground  upon which  Hope is 
        built. The second is the Unmarred that shall be:  that is,  to speak 
        according  to  Time  in  which  they  have  their  being,  the  Arda 
        Healed,  which  shall  be  greater  and  more  fair than  the first, 
        because of the Marring: this is the Hope that sustaineth.'           
    13. It is said in the Ainulindale' (p.  13, $19)  that 'the  history was 
        incomplete  and  the circles  not full-wrought  when the  vision was 
        taken  away',  to which  in the  final text  D (p.  31) was  added a 
        footnote, attributed to Pengolod:                                    
         And some have said  that the  Vision ceased  ere the  fulfilment of 
        the  Dominion  of  Men  and  the  fading  of  the  Firstborn; where- 
        fore,  though the  Music is  over all,  the Valar  have not  seen as 
        with sight the Later Ages or the ending of the World.                
        In  the  'lost'  typescript  AAm' of  the opening  of the  Annals of 
        Aman (p. 64) it is said that Nienna could not endure  to the  end of 
        the  Music,  and  that  'therefore she  has not  the hope  of Manwe' 
        (p. 68).                                                             
    14. See p. 312 and note 7.                                               
    15. On the conception  of Arda  Complete see  note (iii)  at the  end of 
        Laws and Customs (p. 251).                                           
  
    16. It  was  of  course  fundamental  to  the  whole  conception  of the 
        Elder Days that  Men awoke  in the  East at  the first  Sunrise, and 
        that they had  existed for  no more  than a  few hundred  years when 
        Finrod  Felagund  came  upon Beor  and his  people in  the foothills 
        of the Blue Mountains. There  have been  suggestions earlier  in the 
        Athrabeth  that Andreth  was looking  much further  back in  time to 
        the  awakening  of Men  (thus she  speaks of  'legends of  days when 
        death came less swiftly and our span was still far longer', p. 313); 
        in  her  words  here,  'a rumour  that has  come down  through years 
        uncounted',  a profound  alteration in  the conception  seems plain. 
        The chronology  of the  Years of  the Sun  is however  maintained in 
        the  Athrabeth,  with  the  dating  of  the  meeting  of  Finrod and 
        Andreth  as  'about  409  during the  Long Peace  (260 -  455)' (see 
        p. 306). See further p. 378.                                         
    17. Both  here  and  on  p.  324  the  name  was  written  Egnor  in the 
        manuscript,  subsequently  changed  to  Aegnor;  cf.  p.  177  ($42) 
        and p. 197.                                                          
   
   18.  Cf.  QS  $117  (V.264):  'Angrod  and  Egnor   watched  Bladorion 
        from  the  northern  slopes  of  Dorthonion'  (during  the  Siege  of 
        Angband),  and  $129  (V.276):  'Barahir  [son   of  Beor   the  Old] 
        dwelt mostly on the north marches with Angrod and Egnor.'             
   19.  The  sentence 'But  say not  thou to  me, for  so he once did' was an 
        addition  to  the  manuscript;  Finrod has  begun to  address Andreth 
        as thou from shortly before this point. But from here  to the  end of 
        the text the usage is very confused,  inconsistent in  the manuscript 
        and  with  inconsistent emendation  to the  typescript (both  thou to 
        you  and  you to  thou); it  seems that  my father  was in  two minds 
        as to which  forms Finrod  should employ,  and I  have left  the text 
        as it stands.                                                         
   20.  pitiful: i.e. filled with pity, compassionate.                     
   21.  Cf. Laws  and Customs,  p. 213:  'it would  seem to  any of  the Eldar 
        a  grievous  thing  if  a  wedded  pair  were  sundered   during  the 
        bearing of a child, or while the first years of its childhood lasted. 
        For  which  reason the  Eldar would  beget children  only in  days of 
        happiness and peace if they could.'                                   
                                                                             
                                       *                                      
                                                                             
   The  Athrabeth  Finrod  ah  Andreth  perhaps  marks  the   culmination  of 
   my  father's  thought  on  the  relation  of  Elves  and Men,  in Finrod's 
   exalted  vision  of  the  original  design  of  Eru  for Mankind;  but his 
   central purpose was to explore fully for the first time the nature of 'the 
   Marring  of  Men'.  In  the long  account of  his work  that he  wrote for 
   Milton Waldman in 1951 (Letters no.131, pp. 147 - 8) he had said:          
     The  first  fall of  Man... nowhere  appears -  Men do  not come  on the 
   stage until all that is long past, and there is only a  rumour that  for a 
   while  they  fell  under  the  domination  of  the  Enemy  and  that  some 
   repented.                                                                  
   In  the  Athrabeth  Finrod approaches  this 'rumour'  directly: 'Therefore 
   I say to you, Andreth, what  did ye  do, ye  Men, long  ago in  the dark? 
   How  did  ye  anger  Eru?  ...  Will  you  say  what  you  know   or  have 
   heard?' He is met by a  blank refusal:  '"I will  not," said  Andreth. "We 
  
   do  not  speak  of  this  to  those  of  other  race"';  but  to  Finrod's 
   subsequent  question  'Are  there  no  tales  of  your days  before death, 
   though ye will not tell them  to strangers?'  Andreth replies:  'Maybe. If 
   not  among  my  folk,  then  among  the  folk  of  Adanel,  perhaps.'  The 
   legend  of  the  Fall  of  Man preserved  among certain  of the  Edain was 
   (as will be seen shortly) about to enter.                                  
     Presenting  the   fundamental  differences   of  destiny,   nature,  and 
   experience  between  Elves  and  Men  in  the  form  of   a  philosophical 
   debate  between  Finrod  Lord  of   Nargothrond  and   Andreth  descendant 
   of  Beor  the  Old,  the  argument  is   nonetheless  conducted   with  an 
   increasing intensity, and bitterness on the part  of Andreth,  the bearing 
   of  which  (though  known   to  both   speakers  independently)   is  only 
   
    revealed at the end. But to  this passionate work  my father  appended a 
    long discursive and critical commentary in a very different  vein, which 
    follows here.                                                            
      The  newspapers  in  which  the  Athrabeth  and  the  commentary  were 
    preserved (see p. 304) bear the inscription:                             
                                                                            
                              Addit. Silmarillion.                           
                                 ------------                               
                          Athrabeth Finrod ah Andreth.                       
                                 ------------                               
                                   Commentary.                               
                                                                            
    On one of these wrappers my  father added:  'Should be  last item  in an 
    appendix' (i.e. to The Silmarillion).                                    
      This  commentary  he typed  himself, in  top copy  and carbon,  with a 
    few  subsequent  emendations  almost  identical  in both.  Following the 
    commentary  are  numbered  notes   that  bulk   much  larger   than  the 
    commentary  itself,  since  some  of  them  constitute  short  essays. I 
    distinguish these from my own numbered  notes to  the text  (pp. 357ff.) 
    by the words 'Author's Note'.                                            
      Very  rough  drafting  for  the  commentary is  extant, and  thar this 
    followed  the  making  of  the amanuensis  typescripts of  the Athrabeth 
    itself is seen from the occurrence in it of the word Mirroanwi (see note 
    10 above).                                                               
                                                                            
                          ATHRABETH FINROD AH ANDRETH                        
                        The Debate of Finrod and Andreth                     
                                                                            
    This  is  not  presented  as  an  argument  of  any  cogency for  Men in 
    their   present   situation   (or   the  one   in  which   they  believe 
    themselves  to  be),  though  it   may  have   some  interest   for  Men 
    who  start  with  similar  beliefs  or  assumptions  to  those  held  by 
    the Elvish king Finrod.                                                  
      It  is  in  fact  simply  part  of  the  portrayal  of  the  imaginary 
    world  of  the  Silmarillion,  and  an  example  of  the  kind  of thing 
    that  enquiring  minds  on  either  side,  the  Elvish  or   the  Human, 
    must  have   said  to   one  another   after  they   became  acquainted. 
    We  see  here  the  attempt  of a  generous Elvish  mind to  fathom the 
    relations  of  Elves  and  Men,  and  the  part  they  were  designed to 
    play   in  what   he  would   have  called   the  Oienkarme   Eruo  (The 
  
    One's   perpetual    production),   which    might   be    rendered   by 
    'God's management of the Drama'.                                         
                                                                            
           There are certain things in this world that have to be accepted 
   
   as 'facts'. The  existence of  Elves: that  is of  a race  of beings 
   closely  akin  to  Men,  so  closely  indeed   that  they   must  be 
   regarded  as  physically  (or biologically)  simply branches  of the 
   same  race.(1) The Elves   appeared  on   Earth  earlier,   but  not 
   (mythologically  or  geologically)  much earlier;(2) they were  'im- 
   mortal',  and  did  not  'die'  except by  accident. Men,  when they 
   appeared on  the scene  (that is,  when they  met the  Elves), were, 
   however, much as they  now are:  they 'died',  even if  they escaped 
   all accidents, at about the age of 70  to 80.  The existence  of the 
   Valar: that is of certain angelic Beings (created,  but at  least as 
   powerful  as  the  'gods'  of  human  mythologies),  the   chief  of 
   whom still resided in  an actual  physical part  of the  Earth. They 
   were  the  agents  and  vice-gerents  of  Eru  (God). They  had been 
   for  nameless  ages  engaged  in  a  demiurgic labour (3) completing to 
   the  design  of Eru  the structure  of the  Universe (Ea);  but were 
   now  concentrated  on  Earth  for the  principal Drama  of Creation: 
   the  war  of  the  Eruhin  (The  Children  of  God), Elves  and Men, 
   against  Melkor.  Melkor,  originally  the  most  powerful   of  the 
   Valar,(4) had become a  rebel,  against  his  brethren  and  against 
   Eru, and was the prime Spirit of Evil.                              
     With  regard  to  King  Finrod,  it  must  be  understood  that he 
   starts with certain  basic beliefs,  which he  would have  said were 
   derived  from  one  or more  of these  sources: his  created nature; 
   angelic instruction; thought; and experience.                       
     1.  There  exists Eru  (The One);  that is,  One God  Creator, who 
   made  (or  more  strictly designed)  the World,  but is  not Himself 
   the World.  This world,  or Universe,  he calls  Ea, an  Elvish word 
   that means 'It is', or 'Let It Be'.                                 
     2.  There  are  on  Earth  'incarnate'  creatures, Elves  and Men: 
   these are made of a union of hroa and fea  (roughly but  not exactly 
   equivalent to 'body' and 'soul'). This,  he would  say, was  a known 
   fact concerning Elvish nature,  and could  therefore be  deduced for 
   human nature from the close kinship of Elves and Men.               
     3. Hroa and  fea he  would say  are wholly  distinct in  kind, and 
   not  on  the  'same plane  of derivation  from Eru',  (Author's Note 
   1,  p.  336)  but  were  designed each  for the  other, to  abide in 
   perpetual  harmony. The  fea is  indestructible, a  unique identity 
   which   cannot  be   disintegrated  or   absorbed  into   any  other 
   identity.  The  hroa,  however,  can  be  destroyed  and  dissolved: 
   that is a fact of experience. (In such a case he would  describe the 
   fea as 'exiled' or 'houseless'.)                                    
     4. The separation of fea  and hroa  is 'unnatural',  and proceeds 
   
   not  from  the  original  design,  but  from  the  'Marring  of  Arda', 
   which is due to the operations of Melkor.                              
     5.  Elvish   'immortality'  is   bounded  within   a  part   of  Time 
   (which  he  would  call  the  History  of   Arda),  and   is  therefore 
   strictly to be called rather  'serial longevity',  the utmost  limit of 
  
   which  is  the  length  of  the  existence of  Arda. (Author's  Note 2, 
   p. 337) A corollary of this is that the Elvish fea is also  limited to 
   the Time  of  Arda,  or at  least held  within it  and unable  to leave 
   it, while it lasts.                                                    
     6. From this it would follow in  thought, if  it were  not a  fact of 
   Elvish  experience,  that  a  'houseless'  Elvish  fea  must  have the 
   power  or  opportunity  to  return  to  incarnate life,  if it  has the 
   desire or  will to  do so.  (Actually the  Elves discovered  that their 
   fear  had  not  this  power  in  themselves,  but that  the opportunity 
   and  means  were  provided  by  the  Valar,  by  the   special  permis- 
   sion  of  Eru  for  the amendment  of the  unnatural state  of divorce. 
   It was not lawful for the Valar  to force  a fea  to return;  but they 
   could   impose  conditions,   and  judge   whether  return   should  be 
   permitted  at  all,  and  if  so,  in  what  way  or  after  how long.) 
   (Author's Note 3, p. 339)                                              
     7.  Since  Men  die,  without  accident,  and  whether  they  will to 
   do  so  or  not, their  fear must  have a  different relation  to Time. 
   The   Elves  believed,   though  they   had  no   certain  information, 
   that the  fear of  Men, if  disembodied, left  Time (sooner  or later), 
   and never returned. (Author's Note 4, p. 340)                          
     The  Elves  observed  that  all  Men  died   (a  fact   confirmed  by 
   Men).  They  therefore  deduced   that  this   was  'natural'   to  Men 
   (sc.  was  by  the design  of Eru),  and supposed  that the  brevity of 
   human  life  was  due  to  this character  of the  human fea:  that it 
   was  not  designed  to  stay  long  in Arda.  Whereas their  own fear, 
   being  designed  to   remain  in   Arda  to   its  end,   imposed  long 
   endurance  on  their  bodies;  for  they  were  (as  a fact  of experi- 
   ence) in far greater control of them. (Author's Note 5, p. 341)        
                                                                         
     Beyond  the  'End  of  Arda'  Elvish  thought  could  not  penetrate, 
   and  they  were  without  any  specific  instruction.   (Author's  Note 
   6,  p.  341)  It  seemed  clear  to  them  that  their hroar  must then 
   end,  and  therefore  any  kind  of  re-incarnation  would  be  imposs- 
   ible.  (Author's Note  7, p.  342) All  the Elves  would then  'die' at 
   the End   of  Arda.   What  this   would  mean   they  did   not  know. 
   They said  therefore   that  Men   had  a   shadow  behind   them,  but 
   the Elves had a shadow before them.                                     
   
     Their  dilemma  was  this: the  thought of  existence as  fear only 
   was revolting to  them, and  they found  it hard  to believe  that it 
   was  natural  or  designed  for  them,  since  they  were essentially 
   'dwellers  in  Arda', and  by nature  wholly in  love with  Arda. The 
   alternative: that their fear would also cease to exist at  'the End', 
   seemed  even  more  intolerable.  Both  absolute   annihilation,  and 
   cessation   of   conscious   identity,   were  wholly   repugnant  to 
   thought and desire. (Author's Note 8, p. 343)                        
     Some  argued  that,  although  integral  and  unique  (as  Eru from 
   whom  they  directly  proceeded),  each  fea,  being   created,  was 
   finite, and might therefore be also  of finite  duration. It  was not 
   destructible   within  its   appointed  term,   but  when   that  was 
   reached  it  ceased to  be; or  ceased to  have any  more experience, 
   and 'resided only in the Past'.                                      
     But they saw that this  did not  provide any  escape. For,  even if 
  
   an  Elvish  fea  was able  'consciously' to  dwell in  or contemplate 
   the  Past,  this  would  be  a condition  wholly unsatisfying  to its 
   desire.  (Reference  to  Author's  Note  8)  The  Elves had  (as they 
   said  themselves) a  'great talent'  for memory,  but this  tended to 
   regret rather  than to  joy. Also,  however long  the History  of the 
   Elves might become  before it  ended, it  would be  an object  of too 
   limited  range. To  be perpetually  'imprisoned in  a tale'  (as they 
   said), even if it was a  very great  tale ending  triumphantly, would 
   become  a torment.(5) For greater  than  the  talent  of  memory  was 
   the  Elvish talent  for making,  and for  discovery. The  Elvish fea 
   was  above  all  designed  to  make things  in co-operation  with its 
   hroa.                                                                
     Therefore in  the last  resort the  Elves were  obliged to  rest on 
   'naked estel'  (as they  said): the  trust in  Eru, that  whatever He 
   designed  beyond  the  End  would  be  recognized  by  each  fea  as 
   wholly  satisfying  (at the  least). Probably  it would  contain joys 
   unforeseeable.  But  they  remained  in  the  belief  that  it  would 
   remain  in  intelligible  relation  with  their  present  nature  and 
   desires, proceed from them, and include them.                        
                                                                       
     For  these  reasons  the  Elves  were  less  sympathetic  than  Men 
   expected  to  the  lack of  hope (or  estel) in  Men faced  by death. 
   Men  were, of  course, in  general entirely  ignorant of  the 'Shadow 
   Ahead'   which   conditioned   Elvish   thought   and   feeling,  and 
   simply  envied  Elvish  'immortality'.  But the  Elves were  on their 
   part  generally  ignorant  of  the  persistent  tradition  among  Men 
   that Men were also by nature immortal.                               
   
     As  is  seen  in  the  Athrabeth,  Finrod  is  deeply  moved  and 
   amazed  to  discover  this  tradition.  He  uncovers  a concomitant 
   tradition  that  the  change  in  the condition  of Men  from their 
   original  design  was  due  to  a  primeval  disaster,  about which 
   human lore  is unclear,  or Andreth  is at  least unwilling  to say 
   much. (Author's Note  9, p.  343) He  remains, nonetheless,  in the 
   opinion that the condition  of Men  before the  disaster (or  as we 
   might  say,  of unfallen  Man) cannot  have been  the same  as that 
   of the Elves.  That is,  their 'immortality'  cannot have  been the 
   longevity  within  Arda  of  the Elves;  otherwise they  would have 
   been  simply  Elves,  and  their  separate introduction  later into 
   the  Drama  by  Eru  would  have  no function.  He thinks  that the 
   notion  of  Men  that,  unchanged,  they  would  not have  died (in 
   the sense of  leaving Arda)  is due  to human  misrepresentation of 
   their  own  tradition,  and  possibly  to  envious   comparison  of 
   themselves to  the Elves.  For one  thing, he  does not  think this 
   fits,  as  we  might  say, 'the  observable peculiarities  of human 
   psychology',  as   compared  with   Elvish  feelings   towards  the 
   visible world.                                                     
     He therefore guesses that it  is the  fear of  death that  is the 
   result of the disaster.  It is  feared because  it now  is combined 
   with  severance of  hroa and  fea. But  the fear  of Men  must have 
   been  designed  to  leave  Arda  willingly  or  indeed by  desire - 
   maybe  after a  longer time  than the  present average  human life, 
   but still in a  time very  short compared  with Elvish  lives. Then 
  
   basing  his  argument  on  the  axiom that  severance of  hroa and 
   fea is unnatural and contrary to design, he comes  (or if  you like 
   jumps)  to  the  conclusion  that  the  fea  of unfallen  Man would 
   have taken with it its hroa into  the new  mode of  existence (free 
   from  Time).  In  other  words, that  'assumption' was  the natural 
   end of each human life, though as far as  we know  it has  been the 
   end  of  the  only  'unfallen'  member  of Mankind.(6) He then has a 
   vision  of  Men  as  the  agents  of the  'unmarring' of  Arda, not 
   merely  undoing  the  marring  or  evil wrought  by Melkor,  but by 
   producing  a  third  thing,  Arda  Re-made -  for Eru  never merely 
   undoes  the  past,  but  brings  into  being something  new, richer 
   than the 'first design'. In Arda  Re-made Elves  and Men  will each 
   separately find joy and content, and an interplay of  friendship, a 
   bond of which will be the Past.                                    
     Andreth  says  that  in  that  case  the  disaster  to   Men  was 
   appalling;  for  this  re-making  (if  indeed  it  was  the  proper 
   function  of  Men)  cannot  now   be  achieved.   Finrod  evidently 
   
   remains in the hope that it will  be achieved,  though he  does not 
   say how that  could be.  He now  sees, however,  that the  power of 
   Melkor  was  greater  than  had  been   understood  (even   by  the 
   Elves, who  had actually  seen him  in incarnate  form): if  he had 
   been able to change Men, and so destroy the plan.(7)               
     More  strictly  speaking,  he  would  say  that  Melkor  had  not 
   'changed'  Men,  but  'seduced'  them  (to  allegiance  to himself) 
   very early in their history, so that Eru had changed  their 'fate'. 
   For  Melkor  could  seduce  individual  minds  and  wills,  but  he 
   could not make this heritable, or alter (contrary  to the  will and 
   design of Eru) the relation  of a  whole people  to Time  and Arda. 
   But  the power  of Melkor  over material  things was  plainly vast. 
   The  whole  of  Arda  (and  indeed  probably  many  other  parts of 
   Ea) had been marred by him.  Melkor was  not just  a local  Evil on 
   Earth,  nor  a  Guardian  Angel  of  Earth who  had gone  wrong: he 
   was the Spirit of Evil, arising even before the  making of  Ea. His 
   attempt  to  dominate  the  structure  of  Ea,   and  of   Arda  in 
   particular, and alter the designs  of Eru  (which governed  all the 
   operations  of  the  faithful  Valar),  had  introduced evil,  or a 
   tendency  to  aberration  from  the design,  into all  the physical 
   matter  of Arda.  It was  for this  reason, no  doubt, that  he had 
   been  totally  successful  with  Men,  but  only partially  so with 
   Elves  (who  remained  as  a  people  'unfallen').  His  power  was 
   wielded over matter,  and through  it. (Author's  Note 10,  p. 344) 
   But by nature the fear  of Men  were in  much less  strong control 
   of their hroar than was the case with  the Elves.  Individual Elves 
   might be seduced to  a kind  of minor  'Melkorism': desiring  to be 
   their  own  masters  in  Arda, and  to have  things their  own way, 
   leading in extreme cases to rebellion against  the tutelage  of the 
   Valar; but not one had ever  entered the  service or  allegiance of 
   Melkor  himself,  nor  ever  denied  the  existence   and  absolute 
   supremacy  of  Eru.  Some  dreadful  things  of  this  sort, Finrod 
   guesses,  Men  must have  done, as  a whole;  but Andreth  does not 
   reveal  what  were Men's  traditions on  this point.  (Reference to 
   Author's Note 9)                                                   
  
     Finrod,  however,  sees  now  that,  as  things were,  no created 
   thing  or  being  in Arda,  or in  all Ea,  was powerful  enough to 
   counteract or heal Evil: that is to subdue  Melkor (in  his present 
   person,  reduced  though  that  was)  and  the  Evil  that  he  had 
   dissipated and sent  out from  himself into  the very  structure of 
   the world.                                                         
     Only  Eru  himself  could do  this. Therefore,  since it  was un- 
   
   thinkable that  Eru  would  abandon  the  world  to  the  ultimate 
   triumph  and  domination  of  Melkor  (which  could mean  its ruin 
   and reduction to chaos),  Eru Himself  must at  some time  come to 
   oppose  Melkor.  But  Eru could  not enter  wholly into  the world 
   and its history,  which is,  however great,  only a  finite Drama. 
   He  must  as  Author  always  remain  'outside'  the  Drama,  even 
   though that  Drama  depends  on His  design and  His will  for its 
   beginning  and  continuance,  in every  detail and  moment. Finrod 
   therefore thinks  that He  will, when  He comes,  have to  be both 
   'outside'  and  inside;  and  so  he  glimpses the  possibility of 
   complexity  or  of  distinctions  in  the  nature  of  Eru,  which 
   nonetheless leaves Him 'The One'. (Author's Note 11, p. 345)       
     Since  Finrod  had  already  guessed  that the  redemptive func- 
   tion  was  originally  specially  assigned  to  Men,  he  probably 
   proceeded to the expectation that 'the coming of Eru', if  it took 
   place,  would  be  specially  and  primarily  concerned  with Men: 
   that is  to an  imaginative guess  or vision  that Eru  would come 
   incarnated  in  human  form.  This,  however,  does not  appear in 
   the Athrabeth.                                                     
                                                                     
     The argument is not, of  course, presented  in the  Athrabeth in 
   these terms, or in this order, or so precisely. The Athrabeth is a 
   conversation,  in  which  many  assumptions  and steps  of thought 
   have to be supplied by the reader. Actually, though it  deals with 
   such things as death and the relations  of Elves  and Men  to Time 
   and Arda, and to  one another,  its real  purpose is  dramatic: to 
   exhibit the generosity  of Finrod's  mind, his  love and  pity for 
   Andreth, and the tragic situations that must arise in  the meeting 
   of Elves and Men (in the ages of the youth of  the Elves).  For as 
   eventually  becomes  plain, Andreth  had in  youth fallen  in love 
   with  Aegnor,  Finrod's  brother;  and  though  she  knew  that he 
   returned her love (or could have done  so if  he had  deigned to), 
   he had not declared it, but had left her -  and she  believed that 
   she was rejected as too lowly for an Elf.  Finrod (though  she was 
   not aware of this) knew about this situation.  For this  reason he 
   understood  and  did  not  take  offence  at  the  bitterness with 
   which  she  spoke  of  the  Elves,  and  even  of  the  Valar.  He 
   succeeded in the end  in making  her understand  that she  was not 
   'rejected' out of scorn or Elvish lordliness; but that  the depar- 
   ture  of  Aegnor  was  for  motives of  'wisdom', and  cost Aegnor 
   great pain: he was an equal victim of the tragedy.                 
     In  the  event  Aegnor  perished  soon after  this conversation,(8) 
   
   when  Melkor  broke  the Siege  of Angband  in the  ruinous Battle 
   of  Sudden  Flame,  and the  destruction of  the Elvish  realms in 
  
   Beleriand  was  begun. Finrod  took refuge  in the  great southern 
   stronghold of Nargothrond; but not long after sacrificed  his life 
   to save Beren One-hand.  (It is  probable, though  nowhere stated, 
   that Andreth herself perished at this time,  for all  the northern 
   realm,  where Finrod  and his  brothers, and  the People  of Beor, 
   dwelt  was  devastated  and  conquered  by  Melkor. But  she would 
   then be a very old woman.)(9)                                      
     Finrod  thus was  slain before  the two  marriages of  Elves and 
   Men  had  taken  place,  though  without his  aid the  marriage of 
   Beren  and  Luthien  would  not  have come  to pass.  The marriage 
   of Beren certainly  fulfilled his  prediction that  such marriages 
   would  only  be  for  some  high  purpose  of  Doom, and  that the 
   least cruel fate would be that death should soon end them.         
                                                                     
                   Author's Notes on the 'Commentary'.                
                                                                     
                                 Note 1.                              
                                                                     
   Because fear were held to be  directly created  by Eru,  and 'sent 
   into' Ea; whereas Ea was achieved mediately by the Valar.          
     According to  the Ainulindale'  there were  five stages  in Cre- 
   ation.  a.  The  creation of  the Ainur.  b. The  communication by 
   Eru of his  Design to  the Ainur.  c. The  Great Music,  which was 
   as it were a rehearsal, and remained  in the  stage of  thought or 
   imagination.  d.  The  'Vision'  of  Eru, which  was again  only a 
   foreshowing of possibility,  and was  incomplete. e.  The Achieve- 
   ment, which is still going on.                                     
     The Eldar held  that Eru  was and  is free  at all  stages. This 
   freedom  was shown  in the  Music by  His introduction,  after the 
   arising  of  the  discords  of  Melkor,  of  the  two  new themes, 
   representing  the  coming  of  Elves  and Men,  which were  not in 
   His  first  communication.(10) He may therefore  in stage  5 intro- 
   duce things directly, which were not in the Music  and so  are not 
   achieved  through  the  Valar.  It  remains, nonetheless,  true in 
   general to regard Ea as achieved through their mediation.          
     The additions of Eru, however, will not be 'alien'; they will be 
   accommodated  to  the  nature  and  character of  Ea and  of those 
   that  dwell  in  it;  they  may  enhance the  past and  enrich its 
   purpose  and  significance,  but  they  will  contain  it  and not 
   destroy it.                                                        
     Thus the 'newness' of the themes of the  Children of  Eru, Elves 
   
                        
                                                                       
   and Men, consisted in the  association of  fear with,  or 'housing' 
   them in,  hroar  belonging to  Ea, in  such a  way that  either were 
   incomplete without the others. But the fear were  not spirits  of a 
   wholly  different  kind  to the  Ainur; whereas  the bodies  were of 
   a kind closely akin to the bodies  of living  things already  in the 
   primary  design  (even  if  adapted  to   their  new   function,  or 
   modified by the indwelling fear).                                    
                                                                       
                                 Note 2.                                
  
                                                                       
   Arda,  or  'The  Kingdom  of  Arda'  (as  being  directly  under the 
   kingship  of  Eru's  vice-gerent  Manwe) is  not easy  to translate, 
   since neither 'earth' nor 'world' are entirely  suitable. Physically 
   Arda  was  what  we  should  call  the  Solar System.(11) Presumably 
   the  Eldar  could  have  had  as  much  and as  accurate information 
   concerning this, its structure, origin, and its relation to the rest 
   of  Ea  (the  Universe)  as  they  could comprehend.  Probably those 
   who  were  interested  did  acquire  this  knowledge.  Not  all  the 
   Eldar  were  interested  in  everything;  most of  them concentrated 
   their attention on (or as they said 'were in love with') the Earth. 
     The  traditions  here  referred  to  have   come  down   from  the 
   Eldar  of  the  First  Age,  through Elves  who never  were directly 
   acquainted   with   the   Valar,  and   through  Men   who  received 
   'lore'  from   the  Elves,   but  who   had  myths   and  cosmogonic 
   legends,  and  astronomical  guesses,  of   their  own.   There  is, 
   however,  nothing  in  them  that  seriously conflicts  with present 
   human  notions  of  the  Solar  System,  and  its size  and position 
   relative to the Universe. It  must be  remembered, however,  that it 
   does  not  necessarily  follow  that  'True  Information' concerning 
   Arda  (such  as  the  ancient  Eldar  might  have received  from the 
   Valar)  must  agree  with  Men's present  theories. Also,  the Eldar 
   (and   the  Valar)   were  not   overwhelmed  or   even  principally 
   impressed  by  notions  of  size   and  distance.   Their  interest, 
   certainly the interest of the Silmarillion  and all  related matter, 
   may  be  termed  'dramatic'.  Places or  worlds were  interesting or 
   important because of what happened in them.                          
     It is certainly the case with the Elvish traditions that the prin- 
   cipal part of Arda was the Earth  (Imbar 'The  Habitation'),(12) as 
   the scene of the  Drama of  the war  of the  Valar and  the Children 
   of  Eru  with  Melkor:  so  that  loosely used  Arda often  seems to 
   mean the Earth: and  that from  this point  of view  the function 
   of the Solar System  was to  make possible  the existence  of Imbar. 
   With regard to the relation of Arda to Ea, the assertion  that the 
   
   principal  demiurgic  Ainur  (the  Valar), including  the originally 
   greatest of all, Melkor, had  taken up  their 'residence' in Arda,(13) 
   ever  since  its  establishment,  also  implies that  however minute 
   Arda was dramatically the chief point in Ea.                        
     These  views  are  not  mathematical  or  astronomical,   or  even 
   biological, and so cannot be held necessarily  to conflict  with the 
   theories  of  our  physical  sciences.  We  cannot  say  that  there 
   'must' be elsewhere  in Ea  other solar  systems 'like'  Arda, still 
   less that, if there  are, they  or any  one of  them must  contain a 
   parallel  to  Imbar.  We  cannot  even  say  that  these  things are 
   mathematically  very 'likely'.  But even  if the  presence elsewhere 
   in  Ea  of  biological  'life'  was   demonstrable,  it   would  not 
   invalidate the Elvish view that Arda (at least while it  endures) is 
   the   dramatic   centre.  The   demonstration  that   there  existed 
   elsewhere  Incarnates,  parallel to  the Children  of Eru,  would of 
   course  modify  the picture,  though not  wholly invalidate  it. The 
   Elvish answer would  probably be:  'Well, that  is another  Tale. It 
   is not  our Tale.  Eru can  no doubt  bring to  pass more  than one. 
  
   Not  everything  is  adumbrated  in the  Ainulindale'; or  the Ainu- 
   lindale'  may   have  a   wider  reference   than  we   knew:  other 
   dramas, like in kind if different  in process  and result,  may have 
   gone on in Ea,  or may  yet go  on.' But  they would  certainly add: 
   'But  they  are  not  going  on  now.  The  drama  of  Arda  is  the 
   present  concern  of Ea.'  Actually it  is plainly  the view  of the 
   Elvish tradition  that the  Drama of  Arda is  unique. We  cannot at 
   present assert that this is untrue.                                 
     The  Elves  were  of  course  primarily  and deeply  (more deeply 
   than  Men)  concerned  with  Arda,  and  Imbar  in  particular. They 
   appear to have held  that the  physical universe,  Ea, had  a begin- 
   ning and would have an end: that it  was limited  and finite  in all 
   dimensions. They certainly held that all  things or  'makings', that 
   is  constructed   (however  simply   and  incipiently)   from  basic 
   matter,   which   they  called   erma,(14) were impermanent,  within 
   Ea.  They   were  therefore   much  concerned   with  'The   End  of 
   Arda'.  They  knew  themselves  to  be  limited  by  Arda;  but  the 
   length of its existence  they do  not seem  to have  known. Possibly 
   the  Valar  did  not  know.  More  probably,   they  were   not  in- 
   formed  by the  will or  design of  Eru, who  appears in  the Elvish 
   tradition  to  demand  two  things  from  His  Children  (of  either 
   Kindred):  belief  in  Him,  and  proceeding  from  that,   hope  or 
   trust in Him (called by the Eldar estel).                           
     But  in  any case,  whether adumbrated  in the  Music or  not, the 
   
                         
                                                                      
   End could  be brought  about by  Eru at  any time  by intervention, 
   so that it  could not  be certainly  foreseen. (A  minor and  as it 
   were  foreshadowing  intervention  of  this  sort  was  the  catas- 
   trophe  in  which  Numenor  was   obliterated,  and   the  physical 
   residence  of the  Valar in  Imbar was  ended.) The  Elvish concep- 
   tion of the End was in fact catastrophic. They  did not  think that 
   Arda  (or  at any  rate Imbar)  would just  run down  into lifeless 
   inanition.  But this  conception was  not embodied  by them  in any 
   myth or legend. See Note 7.                                         
                                                                      
                                 Note 3                                
                                                                      
   In Elvish tradition their re-incarnation  was a  special permission 
   granted  by  Eru  to  Manwe,  when  Manwe  directly  consulted  Him 
   at the time of the debate concerning  Finwe and  Miriel.(15) (Miriel 
   'died' in Aman by refusing to live any longer in  the body,  and so 
   raised the whole  question of  the unnatural  divorce of  an Elvish 
   fea and its hroa, and of the bereavement of Elves that still lived: 
   Finwe, her husband,  was left  solitary.) The  Valar, or  Mandos as 
   the  mouthpiece   of  all   commands  and   in  many   cases  their 
   executor,  were  given power  to summon,  with full  authority, all 
   houseless  fear  of  Elves  to  Aman.  There  they were  given the 
   choice to remain  houseless, or  (if they  wished) to  be re-housed 
   in  the  same  form  and  shape  as they had had.(16) Normally they 
   must  nonetheless  remain  in  Aman.(17) Therefore, if they dwelt in 
   Middle-earth,  their  bereavement  of  friends  and  kin,  and  the 
  
   bereavement  of  these,  was  not  amended.  Death  was  not wholly 
   healed.  But  as  Andreth  saw,  this  certitude  concerning  their 
   immediate  future  after  death,  and  the  knowledge  that  at the 
   least they would again if they wished be able  as incarnates  to do 
   and  make  things  and  continue  their  experience  of  Arda, made 
   death  to  the Elves  a totally  different thing  from death  as it 
   appeared to Men.                                                    
   They were  given a  choice, because  Eru did  not allow  their free 
   will  to  be  taken  away.  Similarly  the  houseless   fear  were 
   summoned,   not  brought,   to  Mandos.   They  could   refuse  the 
   summons,  but  this  would  imply  that  they  were  in   some  way 
   tainted,  or  they  would  not  wish  to  refuse  the  authority of 
   Mandos:  refusal  had  grave  consequences,  inevitably  proceeding 
   from the rebellion against authority.                               
   They   'normally   remained   in   Aman'.   Simply   because   they 
   were,  when  rehoused,  again  in   actual  physical   bodies,  and 
   return to Middle-earth was therefore  very difficult  and perilous. 
   
   Also during the  period of  the Exile  of the  Noldor the  Valar had 
   for  the  time  being  cut  all  communications (by  physical means) 
   between   Aman  and   Middle-earth.  The   Valar  could   of  course 
   have  arranged  for  the  transference,  if  there  was sufficiently 
   grave  reason.  Bereavement  of  friends  and  kin  was, apparently, 
   not considered a  sufficient reason.  Probably under  instruction of 
   Eru. In any case, as far as  the Noldor  were concerned,  these had, 
   as  a  people, cut  themselves off  from mercy;  they had  left Aman 
   demanding  absolute  freedom  to  be  their  own  masters,  to carry 
   on  their  war  against  Melkor  with  their  own   unaided  valour, 
   and  to  face  death  and  its  consequences.  The  only  case  of a 
   special  arrangement  recorded  in  the Histories  is that  of Beren 
   and  Luthien.  Beren  was  slain  soon  after  their  marriage,  and 
   Luthien  died  of  grief.  They  were both  re-housed and  sent back 
   to  Beleriand;  but both  became 'mortal'  and died  later according 
   to  the  normal  human  span.  The  reasons  for  this,  which  must 
   have  been  done by  an express  permission of  Eru, were  not fully 
   apparent  until  later,  but  were certainly  of unique  weight. The 
   grief  of  Luthien  was  so  great  that according  to the  Eldar it 
   moved   the   pity   of   even   Mandos   the  Unmoved.   Beren  and 
   Luthien  together  had  achieved  the  greatest  of  all  the  deeds 
   against  Melkor:  regaining one  of the  Silmarils. Luthien  was not 
   of  the  Noldor but  daughter of  Thingol (of  the Teleri),  and her 
   mother  Melian  was  'divine',  a  maia  (one  of the  minor members 
   of the spirit-race of  the Valar).  Thus from  the union  of Luthien 
   and  Beren which  was made  possible by  their return,  the infusion 
   of  a  'divine'  and  an  Elvish  strain  into  Mankind  was  to  be 
   brought   about,   providing   a  link   between  Mankind   and  the 
   Elder World, after the establishment of the Dominion of Men.        
                                                                      
                                  Note 4.                               
                                                                      
   Sooner or later: because the Elves believed that  the fear  of dead 
   Men  also  went  to  Mandos  (without  choice  in the  matter: their 
   free  will  with  regard  to  death  was  taken  away).  There  they 
  
   waited until  they were  surrendered to  Eru. The  truth of  this is 
   not  asserted. No  living Man  was allowed  to go  to Aman.  No fea 
   of a dead Man ever  returned to  life in  Middle-earth. To  all such 
   statements  and  decrees  there  are  always  some  exceptions  (be- 
   cause  of  the  'freedom of  Eru'). Earendil  reached Aman,  even in 
   the  time of  the Ban;  but he  bore the  Silmaril recovered  by his 
   ancestress Luthien,(18) and   he   was   half-elven,   he   was  not 
   allowed to return to  Middle-earth. Beren  returned to  actual life, 
   
   for a short  time; but  he was  not actually  seen again  by living 
   Men.                                                               
     The  passing  'oversea'  to  Eressea  (an  isle  within  sight of 
   Aman)  was  permitted  to,  and  indeed   urged  upon,   all  Elves 
   remaining  in  Middle-earth  after  the  downfall  of   Morgoth  in 
   Angband.  This  really  marked  the  beginning  of the  Dominion of 
   Men,  though  there  was  (in  our  view)  a  long  twilight period 
   between  the  downfall  of  Morgoth  and  the  final  overthrow  of 
   Sauron: lasting, that is, through  the Second  and Third  Ages. But 
   at the end  of the  Second Age  came the  great Catastrophe  (by an 
   intervention  of  Eru  that foreshadowed,  as it  were, the  End of 
   Arda):  the  annihilation  of  Numenor, and  the 'removal'  of Aman 
   from  the  physical  world.  The  passing 'oversea',  therefore, of 
   Mortals  after  the  Catastrophe -  which is  recorded in  The Lord 
   of the Rings - is not quite the same thing.  It was  in any  case a 
   special  grace.  An   opportunity  for   dying  according   to  the 
   original plan for the unfallen: they went to a state in  which they 
   could  acquire  greater  knowledge  and  peace  of mind,  and being 
   healed  of  all  hurts  both  of  mind  and  body,  could  at  last 
   surrender  themselves: die  of free  will, and  even of  desire, in 
   estel. A thing which Aragorn achieved without any such aid.        
                                                                     
                                 Note 5                               
                                                                     
   They  were  thus  capable  of  far  greater  and   longer  physical 
   exertions  (in  pursuit of  some dominant  purpose of  their minds) 
   without  weariness;  they  were  not  subject  to   diseases;  they 
   healed  rapidly  and  completely  after  injuries  that  would have 
   proved  fatal to  Men; and  they could  endure great  physical pain 
   for long periods. Their  bodies could  not, however,  survive vital 
   injuries,  or violent  assaults upon  their structure;  nor replace 
   missing members (such as  a hand  hewn off).  On the  reverse side: 
   the Elves could die, and  did die,  by their  will; as  for example 
   because  of  great  grief  or  bereavement,   or  because   of  the 
   frustration  of their  dominant desires  and purposes.  This wilful 
   death  was  not regarded  as wicked,  but it  was a  fault implying 
   some defect or  taint in  the fea,  and those  who came  to Mandos 
   by this means might be refused further incarnate life.             
                                                                     
                                 Note 6.                              
                                                                     
   Because the Valar had no information; or because information       
   was withheld. See Note 2 [fifth paragraph].                        
   
  
                                  Note 7.                              
                                                                      
   See  Note   2.  The   Elves  expected   the  End   of  Arda   to  be 
   catastrophic.  They  thought  that  it  would  be  brought  about by 
   the dissolution of the structure of Imbar  at least,  if not  of the 
   whole system. The  End of  Arda is  not, of  course, the  same thing 
   as  the  end  of  Ea.  About this  they held  that nothing  could be 
   known,  except  that  Ea  was  ultimately  finite. It  is noteworthy 
   that  the Elves  had no  myths or  legends dealing  with the  end of 
   the world.  The myth  that appears  at the  end of  the Silmarillion 
   is  of  Numenorean  origin;(19) it is clearly  made  by  Men, though 
   Men  acquainted  with  Elvish tradition.  All Elvish  traditions are 
   presented as 'histories', or as accounts of what once was.          
     We  are  here  dealing  with  Elvish thought  at an  early period, 
   when  the Eldar  were still  fully 'physical'  in bodily  form. Much 
   later,  when  the  process  (already  glimpsed  by   Finrod)  called 
   'waning'  or  'fading'  had  become more  effective, their  views of 
   the End of Arda, so far as  it affected  themselves, must  have been 
   modified.  But  there  are  few  records of  any contacts  of Elvish 
   and   Human   thought   in   such   latter  days.   They  eventually 
   became housed, if it can be called that, not  in actual  visible and 
   tangible hroar, but only in  the memory  of the  fea of  its bodily 
   form, and its desire for it;  and therefore  not dependent  for mere 
   existence  upon  the  material of Arda.(20) But they appear  to have 
   held, and indeed still to hold, that this desire for the  hroa shows 
   that their later  (and present)  condition is  not natural  to them, 
   and  they  remain in  estel that  Eru will  heal it.  'Not natural', 
   whether  it  is  due  wholly,  as  they  earlier  thought,   to  the 
   weakening  of  the  hroa  (derived from  the debility  introduced by 
   Melkor  into  the substance  of Arda  upon which  it must  feed), or 
   partly  to  the  inevitable  working  of  a  dominant  fea   upon  a 
   material  hroa  through  many  ages. (In  the latter  case 'natural' 
   can refer only to  an ideal  state, in  which unmarred  matter could 
   for  ever  endure  the indwelling  of a  perfectly adapted  fea. It 
   cannot refer to the actual design of  Eru, since  the Themes  of the 
   Children  were  introduced  after  the  arising  of the  discords of 
   Melkor.  The 'waning'  of the  Elvish hroar  must therefore  be part 
   of  the  History  of  Arda  as  envisaged  by Eru,  and the  mode in 
   which  the  Elves  were  to  make  way  for  the  Dominion  of  Men. 
   The Elves  find their  supersession by  Men a  mystery, and  a cause 
   of grief; for they say  that Men,  at least  so largely  governed as 
   they are by the evil of Melkor, have less and less love for  Arda in 
   itself, and  are largely  busy in  destroying it  in the  attempt to 
   
                      
                                                                         
   dominate it. They still believe that Eru's healing of all the griefs 
   of  Arda  will  come  now  by  or  through Men;  but the  Elves' part 
   in the healing or redemption will  be chiefly  in the  restoration of 
   the  love  of  Arda,  to  which   their  memory   of  the   Past  and 
   understanding  of  what  might  have   been  will   contribute.  Arda 
   they say  will  be  destroyed  by  wicked Men  (or the  wickedness in 
   Men);  but  healed  through   the  goodness   in  Men.   The  wicked- 
  
   ness, the  domineering lovelessness,  the Elves  will offset.  By the 
   holiness  of  good  men  -  their  direct  attachment to  Eru, before 
   and  above  all  Eru's  works (21) - the Elves may be  delivered from 
   the last of their griefs: sadness;  the sadness  that must  come even 
   from the unselfish love of anything less than Eru.)                    
                                                                         
                                  Note 8.                                 
                                                                         
   Desire.  The  Elves  insisted  that  'desires', especially  such fun- 
   damental  desires  as  are  here  dealt  with,  were  to be  taken as 
   indications  of  the  true  natures  of  the  Incarnates, and  of the 
   direction  in  which  their  unmarred   fulfilment  must   lie.  They 
   distinguished  between  desire  of  the  fea (perception  that some- 
   thing right or necessary is not  present, leading  to desire  or hope 
   for it); wish, or personal  wish (the  feeling of  the lack  of some- 
   thing,  the  force  of  which primarily  concerns oneself,  and which 
   may have little or no reference  to the  general fitness  of things); 
   illusion,  the  refusal  to  recognize  that things  are not  as they 
   should  be,  leading  to  the  delusion  that they  are as  one would 
   desire them  to be,  when they  are not  so. (The  last might  now be 
   called  'wishful thinking',  legitimately; but  this term,  the Elves 
   would  say,  is  quite illegitimate  when applied  to the  first. The 
   last  can  be  disproved  by reference  to facts.  The first  not so. 
   Unless  desirability  is  held to  be always  delusory, and  the sole 
   basis  for  the  hope  of  amendment.  But  desires  of the  fea may 
   often  be  shown  to   be  reasonable   by  arguments   quite  uncon- 
   nected  with  personal  wish.   The  fact   that  they   accord  with 
   'desire',  or  even  with  personal wish,  does not  invalidate them. 
   Actually the Elves  believed that  the 'lightening  of the  heart' or 
   the  'stirring  of  joy'  (to  which  they  often  refer),  which may 
   accompany  the  hearing  of  a  proposition  or  an argument,  is not 
   an indication of its falsity but of the recognition by the  fea that 
   it is on the path of truth.)                                           
                                                                         
                                  Note 9.                                 
      It is probable that Andreth was actually unwilling to say more. 
   
   Partly by a kind of loyalty  that restrained  Men from  revealing to 
   the  Elves  all that  they knew  about the  darkness in  their past; 
   partly  because  she  felt  unable  to  make up  her own  mind about 
   the  conflicting   human  traditions.   Longer  recensions   of  the 
   Athrabeth,  evidently  edited   under  Numenorean   influence,  make 
   her  give,  under  pressure, a  more precise  answer. Some  are very 
   brief,  some  longer.  All agree,  however, in  making the  cause of 
   disaster  the  acceptance  by  Men of  Melkor as  King (or  King and 
   God).  In  one  version  a  complete  legend  (compressed  in  time- 
   scale) is given explicitly as a Numenorean  tradition, for  it makes 
   Andreth say: This  is the  Tale that  Adanel of  the House  of Hador 
   told  to  me.  The   Numenoreans  were   largely,  and   their  non- 
   Elvish  traditions  mainly, derived  from the  People of  Marach, of 
   whom  the   House  of  Hador  were   the  chieftains.(22) The legend 
   bears  certain  resemblances  to  the  Numenorean   traditions  con- 
   cerning  the  part  played  by  Sauron in  the downfall  of Numenor. 
  
   But  this does  not prove  that it  is entirely  a fiction  of post- 
   downfall  days.  It  is  no  doubt mainly  derived from  actual lore 
   of  the  People  of  Marach,  quite  independent  of  the Athrabeth. 
   [Added  note:  Nothing  is hereby  asserted concerning  its 'truth', 
   historical  or otherwise.]  The operations  of Sauron  naturally and 
   inevitably  resembled  or  repeated  those  of  his  master.  That a 
   people  in  possession  of such  a legend  or tradition  should have 
   later  been  deluded  by  Sauron  is  sad  but,  in  view  of  human 
   history generally, not incredible. Indeed if fish had  fish-lore and 
   Wise-fish,  it is  probable that  the business  of anglers  would he 
   very little hindered.(23)                                           
     The 'Tale of Adanel' is attached [pp. 345 - 9].                   
                                                                      
                                 Note 10.                              
                                                                      
   'Matter'  is not  regarded as  evil or  opposed to  'Spirit'. Matter 
   was  wholly  good in  origin. It  remained a  'creature of  Eru' and 
   still  largely good,  and indeed  self-healing, when  not interfered 
   with:  that  is, when  the latent  evil intruded  by Melkor  was not 
   deliberately  roused  and  used  by evil  minds. Melkor  had concen- 
   trated  his  attention on  'matter', because  spirits could  only be 
   dominated  completely  by  fear;  and fear  was most  easily exerted 
   through matter (especially  in the  case of  the Incarnates,  whom 
   he most desired  to subjugate).  For example  by fear  that material 
   things  that  were  loved  might  be  destroyed,  or  the  fear  (in 
   Incarnates)  that  their  bodies  might be  hurt. (Melkor  also used 
   and perverted for his purposes the 'fear of  Eru', fully  or vaguely 
   
   understood.   But  this   was  more   difficult  and   perilous  and 
   required more  cunning.  Lesser spirits  might be  lured by  love or 
   admiration of himself  and his  powers, and  so led  at last  into a 
   posture  of  rebellion  against Eru.  Their fear  of Him  might then 
   be  darkened,  so  that  they adhered  to Melkor,  as a  captain and 
   protector,  becoming  at  last  too  terrified  to  return   to  the 
   allegiance  of  Eru,  even  after  they  had  discovered  Melkor and 
   had begun to hate him.)                                              
                                                                       
                                 Note 11.                               
                                                                       
   This  is  actually already  glimpsed in  the Ainulindale',  in which 
   reference  is  made  to  the 'Flame  Imperishable'. This  appears to 
   mean the Creative activity of Eru  (in some  sense distinct  from or 
   within  Him),  by  which  things  could  be   given  a   'real'  and 
   independent   (though   derivative   and  created)   existence.  The 
   Flame Imperishable is sent out from Eru,  to dwell  in the  heart of 
   the  world,  and  the  world  then  Is,  on  the  same plane  as the 
   Ainur, and they can enter into it. But this is  not, of  course, the 
   same as the re-entry of Eru to  defeat Melkor.  It refers  rather to 
   the  mystery  of 'authorship',  by which  the author,  while remain- 
   ing 'outside' and independent of  his work,  also 'indwells'  in it, 
   on  its  derivative  plane,  below  that  of his  own being,  as the 
   source and guarantee of its being.                                   
                                                                       
  
                         [The 'Tale of Adanel']                         
                                                                       
   Then Andreth being urged by Finrod said at last:  'This is  the tale 
   that Adanel of the House of Hador told to me.'                       
                                                                       
      Some  say  the  Disaster  happened  at   the  beginning   of  the 
   history  of  our  people,  before any  had yet  died. The  Voice had 
   spoken  to  us,  and we  had listened.  The Voice  said: 'Ye  are my 
   children. I have sent you to dwell here. In time ye will inherit all 
   this Earth, but  first ye  must be  children and  learn. Call  on me 
   and I shall hear; for I am watching over you.'                       
      We  understood  the  Voice  in  our  hearts,  though  we  had  no 
   words  yet. Then  the desire  for words  awoke in  us, and  we began 
   to  make  them.  But we  were few,  and the  world was  wide and 
   strange.  Though  we  greatly  desired  to understand,  learning was 
   difficult, and the making of words was slow.                      
     In  that  time  we  called often  and the  Voice answered.  But it 
   seldom answered our questions,  saying only:  'First seek  to find 
   the answer for yourselves. For ye  will have  joy in  the finding, 
   
   and  so  grow  from  childhood  and  become  wise.  Do  not  seek  to 
   leave childhood before your time.'                                   
     But  we  were  in  haste,  and we  desired to  order things  to our 
   will;  and  the  shapes  of  many  things  that  we  wished  to  make 
   awoke  in  our  minds.  Therefore  we  spoke  less  and  less  to the 
   Voice.                                                               
     Then  one  appeared  among  us,  in  our  own  form   visible,  but 
   greater  and more  beautiful; and  he said  that he  had come  out of 
   pity.  'Ye  should  not have  been left  alone and  uninstructed,' he 
   said.  'The  world  is  full  of  marvellous  riches  which knowledge 
   can   unlock.   Ye   could   have   food   more  abundant   and  more 
   delicious  than  the  poor  things  that  ye now  eat. Ye  could have 
   dwellings of ease,  in which  ye could  keep light  and shut  out the 
   night. Ye could be clad even as I.'                                  
     Then  we looked  and lo!  he was  clad in  raiment that  shone like 
   silver and gold, and he  had a  crown on  his head,  and gems  in his 
   hair. 'If ye wish to be like me,' he said, 'I  will teach  you.' Then 
   we took him as teacher.                                              
     He  was  less swift  than we  had hoped  to teach  us how  to find, 
   or  to  make for  ourselves, the  things that  we desired,  though he 
   had  awakened  many  desires  in our  hearts. But  if any  doubted or 
   were  impatient,  he  would  bring  and  set  before  us all  that we 
   wished for. 'I am the Giver of Gifts,' he said; 'and the  gifts shall 
   never fail as long as ye trust me.'                                  
     Therefore  we  revered  him,  and  we   were  enthralled   by  him; 
   and  we  depended  upon  his  gifts,  fearing  to  return  to  a life 
   without  them  that  now  seemed  poor  and  hard.  And  we  believed 
   all  that  he  taught.  For  we were  eager to  know about  the world 
   and  its  being:  about  the beasts  and birds,  and the  plants that 
   grew  in  the  Earth;  about  our  own making;  and about  the lights 
   of  heaven,  and  the  countless stars,  and the  Dark in  which they 
   are set.                                                             
     All  that  he  taught  seemed  good,  for  he had  great knowledge. 
  
   But  ever  more  and  more  he  would  speak  of the  Dark. 'Greatest 
   of all is the Dark,' he said, 'for It has  no bounds.  I came  out of 
   the Dark, but I am  Its master.  For I  have made  Light. I  made the 
   Sun  and  the  Moon  and  the  countless  stars.  I will  protect you 
   from the Dark, which else would devour you.'                         
     Then  we  spoke of  the Voice.  But his  face became  terrible; for 
   he was angry.  'Fools!' he  said. 'That  was the  Voice of  the Dark. 
   It wishes to keep you from me; for It is hungry for you.'            
     Then  he  went  away,  and  we  did not  see him  for a  long time, 
   
                                 
                                                                         
    and without his gifts we were poor. And there came a day when         
    suddenly the Sun's light began to fail, until it was blotted out      
    and a great shadow fell on the world; and all the beasts and          
    birds were afraid. Then he came again, walking through the            
    shadow like a bright fire.                                            
     We fell upon our faces. 'There are some among you who are            
    still listening to the Voice of the Dark,' he said, 'and therefore It 
    is drawing nearer. Choose now! Ye may have the Dark as Lord,          
    or ye may have Me. But unless ye take Me for Lord and swear to        
    serve Me, I shall depart and leave you; for I have other realms        
    and dwelling places, and I do not need the Earth, nor you.'           
     Then in fear we spoke as he commanded, saying: 'Thou art             
    the Lord; Thee only we will serve. The Voice we abjure and will       
    not hearken to it again.'                                             
     'So be it!' he said. 'Now build Me a house upon a high place,        
    and call it the House of the Lord. Thither I will come when I         
    will. There ye shall call on Me and make your petitions to Me.'       
     And when we had built a great house, he came and stood               
    before the high seat, and the house was lit as with fire. 'Now,' he 
    said, 'come forth any who still listen to the Voice!'                 
     There were some, but for fear they remained still and said           
    naught. 'Then bow before Me and acknowledge Me!' he said.            
    And all bowed to the ground before him, saying: 'Thou art the         
    One Great, and we are Thine.'                                         
     Thereupon he went up as in a great flame and smoke, and we           
    were scorched by the heat. But suddenly he was gone, and it was 
    darker than night; and we fled from the House.                        
     Ever after we went in great dread of the Dark; but he seldom         
    appeared among us again in fair form, and he brought few gifts.       
    If at great need we dared to go to the House and pray to him to       
    help us, we heard his voice, and received his commands. But           
    now he would always command us to do some deed, or to give            
    him some gift, before he would listen to our prayer; and ever the 
    deeds became worse, and the gifts harder to give up.                  
     The first Voice we never heard again, save once. In the              
    stillness of the night It spoke, saying: 'Ye have abjured Me, but 
    ye remain Mine. I gave you life. Now it shall be shortened, and      
    each of you in a little while shall come to Me, to learn who is 
    your Lord: the one ye worship, or I who made him.'                  
    Then our terror of the Dark was increased; for we believed           
    at the Voice was of the Darkness behind the stars. And some          
  
    of us began to die in horror and anguish, fearing to go out into 
   
   the  Dark. Then  we called  on our  Master to  save us  from death, 
   and  he  did not  answer. But  when we  went to  the House  and all 
   bowed down  there, at  last he  came, great  and majestic,  but his 
   face was cruel and proud.                                          
     'Now  ye  are  Mine  and must  do My  will,' he  said. 'I  do not 
   trouble that some of you die and go  to appease  the hunger  of the 
   Dark;  for  otherwise  there  would  soon  be  too  many   of  you, 
   crawling like lice on the Earth. But if ye  do not  do My  will, ye 
   will feel My anger, and ye will die sooner, for I will slay you.' 
     Thereafter  we  were  grievously  afflicted,  by  weariness,  and 
   hunger,  and  sickness; and  the Earth  and all  things in  it were 
   turned against us. Fire and  Water rebelled  against us.  The birds 
   and beasts shunned us,  or if  they were  strong they  assailed us. 
   Plants gave us poison; and we feared the shadows under trees.      
     Then  we  yearned  for  our  life  as  it  was before  our Master 
   came;  and we  hated him,  but feared  him no  less than  the Dark. 
   And  we  did  his  bidding,   and  more   than  his   bidding;  for 
   anything  that  we  thought  would  please  him,  however  evil, we 
   did, in the hope that he would lighten our afflictions, and  at the 
   least would not slay us.                                           
     For most of us this was in  vain. But  to some  he began  to show 
   favour:  to  the  strongest and  cruellest, and  to those  who went 
   most  often  to the  House. He  gave gifts  to them,  and knowledge 
   that  they kept  secret; and  they became  powerful and  proud, and 
   they enslaved us, so that  we had  no rest  from labour  amidst our 
   afflictions.                                                       
     Then  there  arose  some  among  us  who  said  openly  in  their 
   despair:  'Now  we  know  at  last  who  lied,  and who  desired to 
   devour  us. Not  the first  Voice. It  is the  Master that  we have 
   taken who is the Darkness; and he did  not come  forth from  it, as 
   he said, but he dwells in it. We will  serve him  no longer!  He is 
   our Enemy.'                                                        
     Then  in fear  lest he  should hear  them and  punish us  all, we 
   slew them, if we could; and those that fled we  hunted; and  if any 
   were  caught,  our  masters,  his  friends,  commanded   that  they 
   should  be taken  to the  House and  there done  to death  by fire. 
   That  pleased  him  greatly,  his  friends said;  and indeed  for a 
   while it seemed that our afflictions were lightened.               
     But it is told that there were a  few that  escaped us,  and went 
   away  into far  countries, fleeing  from the  shadow. Yet  they did 
   not escape from  the anger  of the  Voice; for  they had  built the 
   House  and  bowed  down  in  it.  And  they  came  at  last  to the 
   
   land's end and the shores of the impassable water; and behold!              
   the Enemy was there before them.                                             
                                                                              
   Together  with  the  Athrabeth  papers there  is a  Glossary (as  my father 
   termed it), a  brief index  of names  and terms  with definitions  and some 
   etymological information.  This is  confined to  the Athrabeth  itself, and 
   so from  the  nature  of  the  work  is  not  large,  but  there are  a few 
   omissions  (as  Athrabeth,  Andreth,  and  names of  the People  of Beor). 
  
   Written  in manuscript,  it was  made after  the amanuensis  typescripts of 
   the Athrabeth  had  been  taken  from  the   manuscript  and   emended,  as 
   the  entry Mirroanwi  shows (see  p. 326  note 10).  It seems  curious that 
   my  father  should have  provided this,  since most  of the  definitions or 
   explanations  would  be  unnecessary  to  one  who  had read  The Silmaril- 
   lion,  and  taken  with  the explanations  of fundamental  conceptions that 
   appear  in  the  Commentary  may  suggest  that  he  conceived  it   as  an 
   independent  work  -  although  on  one  of   the  newspaper   wrappers  of 
   the Athrabeth papers (p.  329) he  noted that  it should  be the  last item 
   in an Appendix (to The Silmarillion).                                       
      Most  of  the  information provided  is readily  found elsewhere,  and I 
   give only a selection of the entries, in whole or in part, with very slight 
   editing for purposes of clarity.                                            
                                                                              
   Adaneth  Sindarin, 'woman, mortal woman'. 
   Arda  'kingdom', sc. the 'kingdom of Manwe'. The 'Solar System', or 
     Earth as the dramatic centre of this, as the scene of the war of the 
     'Children of Eru' against Melkor. 
   Edennil  (Quenya Atandil) 'devoted to the Atani, Men'; name given 
     to Finrod. 
   [Extracted from entry Eldar:] But only part of the Eldar actually 
     reached Aman. A large part of the Third Host (Lindar 'Singers', also 
     called Teleri Those Behind ) remained in the West of Middle-earth. 
     These are the Sindar 'Grey-elves'.... The Elves who were in or who 
     ever had dwelt in Aman were called the High-elves (Tareldar).(24) 
   fea  'spirit': the particular 'spirit' belonging to and 'housed' in any 
     one hroa of the Incarnates. It corresponds, more or less, to 'soul'; 
     and to 'mind', when any attempt is made to distinguish between 
     mentality, and the mental processes of Incarnates, conditioned and 
     limited by the co-operation of the physical organs of the hroa. It was 
     thus in its being (apart from its experience) the impulse and power 
     to think: enquire and reflect, as distinct from the means of acquiring 
     data. It was conscious and self-aware: 'self' however in Incarnates 
     included the hroa. The fea was said by the Eldar to retain the 
     impress or memory of the hroa and of all the combined experiences 
     of itself and its body. (Quenya fea (dissyllabic) is from older * 'phaya. 
     Sindarin faer, of the same meaning, corresponds to Quenya faire' 
     'spirit (in general)', as opposed to matter (erma) or 'flesh' (hrave').) 
   
    Finarphin I Finarfin  [the name is given thus in alternative spellings] 
    hroa  See fea. (The Quenya form is derived from older * srawa. The          
      Sindarin form of hroa and hrave  (srawe) was rhaw: cf. Mirroanwi.)        
    Mandos  [extract] (The name Mandos (stem mandost-) means ap-                
      proximately 'castle of custody': from mbando 'custody, safe-               
      keeping', and osto 'a strong or fortified building or place'. The          
      Sindarin form of mbando, Quenya mando, was band, occurring                 
      in Angband 'Iron-gaol', the name given to Morgoth's dwelling,              
      Quenya Angamando.)                                                         
    Melkor (also Melko)  [extract] (Melkor, in older form Melkore,             
      probably means 'Mighty-rising', sc. 'uprising of power'; Melko             
      simply 'the Mighty One'.)(25)                                              
    Mirroanwi  Incarnates; those (spirits) 'put into flesh'; cf. hroa. (From 
      * mi-srawanwe.)                                                            
  
    Noldor  The name means 'lore-masters' or those specially devoted to         
      knowledge. (The most ancient form was ngolodo, Quenya noldo,               
      Sindarin golodh: in the transcription n = the Feanorian letter for the 
      back nasal, the ng of king.)(26) The Quenya word nole meant 'lore,            
      knowledge', but its Sindarin equivalent gul, owing to its frequent       
      use in such combinations as morgul (cf. Minas Morgul in The Lord           
      of the Rings) was only used for evil or perverted knowledge,               
      necromancy, sorcery. This word gul was also used in the language           
      of Mordor.                                                                 
    Valar  [extract] (The name) means 'those with power, the Powers'.           
      But it should more strictly be translated 'the Authorities'. The           
      'power' of the Valar resided in the 'authority' they had from Eru.         
      They had sufficient 'power' for their functions - that is, vast or         
      godlike power over, and knowledge of, the physical structure of the        
      Universe, and understanding of the designs of Eru. But they were           
      forbidden to use force upon the Children of Eru. The stem melk- (27)       
      (seen in Melkor) on the other hand means 'power' as force and              
      strength.                                                                  
                                                                              
    I have referred (p. 303) to the existence of original draft material for 
    the Athrabeth. The chief element in this is a small bundle of slips made 
    from Merton College documents of 1955 and written very rapidly in          
    ball-point pen; but it is plain that my father was following an earlier 
    text, no longer extant, which he could not read at all points: words are 
    marked with queries, dots are put in for missing phrases (some of          
    which were filled in doubtfully afterwards), and some sentences do not 
    seems to be correct. This draft, which I will call 'A', corresponds to the 
    section in the final text from Finrod's words 'But what then shall we      
    think of the union in Man' on p. 317 to 'then Eru must come in to con- 
    quer him' on p. 322; but the one is in certain respects extraordinarily 
    different from the other. I give here two extracts to illustrate this. 
    The first takes up from Finrod's questions (p. 318) 'Or is there some- þ 
   
    where else  a world  of which  all things  which we  see, all  things that 
    either Elves or Men know, are only tokens or reminders?':                  
        'If so it resides only in the mind of Eru,' said Andreth. 'But to such 
    questions  I  know  no  answer.  This  much  only  can  I say:  that among 
    us  some  hold  that  our errand  here was  to heal  the Marring  of Arda, 
    and by making the hroa partake in the life of  the fea  to put  it beyond 
    any  marring  of  Melkor  or  any  other  spirit of  malice for  ever. But 
    that   "Arda   Healed"  (or   Remade)  shall   not  be   "Arda  Unmarred", 
    but a third thing and  a greater.  And that  third thing  maybe is  in the 
    mind  of  Eru,  and  is  in  his  answer.  You  have spoken  to me  of the 
    Music  and  you  have  conversed  with  the  Valar  who  were  present  at 
    its  making  ere the  world began.  Did they  hear the  end of  the Music? 
    Or  was  there  not  something  beyond  the  final  chords  of  Eru, which 
    (being   overwhelmed   thereby)  the   Valar  did   not  hear?   Or  again 
    maybe,  since  Eru  is  for  ever  free, He  made no  music and  showed no 
    Vision  beyond  a  certain  point.  Beyond   that  point   (which  neither 
    Valar  nor  Eldar...)  we  cannot  see  or  know, until,  each by  our own 
    roads, we come there.'                                                     
        'In what did Melkor's malice show itself?'                             
        Darkness  lies  over  that.  Saelon  (sc. Andreth)(28) has   little  to 
  
    answer.  'Some  men   say  that   he  blasphemed   Eru,  and   denied  His 
    existence,  or  His  power,  and  that  our  fathers  assented,  and  took 
    Melkor to  be a  Lord and  God; and  that thereby  our fear  denied their 
    own  true  nature,  and  so  became  darkened   and  weakened   almost  to 
    the death (if  that be  possible for  fear). And  through the  weakness of 
    the fear our hroar  fell into  unhealth, and  lay open  to all  evils and 
    disorders  of  the  world.  And  others  say  that  Eru  himself  spoke in 
    wrath,  saying:  "If  the  Darkness  be  your God,  little here  shall you 
    have  of  Light, but  shall leave  it soon  and come  before Me,  to learn 
    who lieth: Melkor or I Who made him."'(29)                                 
                                                                              
    The  second  passage  corresponds  in  its  placing  to that  beginning at 
    Andreth's words in  the final  text (p.  321) 'Asleep  or awake,  they say 
    nothing clearly':                                                          
                                                                              
      '... Some say  that ...  Eru will  find a  way of  healing that  will heal 
      both  our  fathers  and  ourselves  and  those that  shall follow  us. But 
      how that  shall come  to pass,  or to  what manner  of being  this healing 
      will make us,  only those  of the  Hope (as  we say)  can guess;  none can 
      clearly assert.                                                          
        'But  there  are  among  us  a  few  (of  whom  I am  one) who  have the 
      Great  Hope,  as  we  call  it,  and  believe  that  His  secret  has been 
      handed  down  from  the  days  before  our  wounding.  This  is  the Great 
      Hope:  that  Eru  will  himself  enter  into  Arda  and  heal Men  and all 
      the Marring.'                                                            
        'But  this  is  a  strange  thing!  Do you  claim to  have known  of Eru 
      before ever we met? What is his name?'                                  
   
   'As it is with you, but different only in form of sound: The One.' 
   'But  still  this  passes  my  understanding,'  said Finrod.  'For how 
   could Eru enter into the thing  that He  has made,  and than  which He 
   is infinitely greater? Can the poet  enter his  story or  the designer 
   enter his picture?'                                                    
   'He is already in it, and outside it,' said Saelon, 'though not in the 
   same mode.'                                                            
   'Yea verily,' said Finrod,  'and so  is Eru  in that  mode I  sense in 
   Arda.  But  you  speak  of  Eru  entering into  Arda, which  is surely 
   another  matter.  How  could  he  do  so,  who is  infinitely greater: 
   would it not shatter Arda, or indeed Ea?'                              
   'He could find  a way,  I doubt  not,' said  Saelon, 'though  indeed I 
   cannot conceive the way.  But whatever  you think,  that is  the Great 
   Hope of Men. And  I do  not see  - so  to speak  with humility  - what 
   else  could  be  done;  since  Eru  will surely  not suffer  Melkor to 
   triumph  and  abandon  His  own  work.  But  there  is   nothing  more 
   powerful that  is conceivable  than Melkor,  save Eru  only. Therefore 
   Eru, if he will not relinquish his work to Melkor, who  is......., Eru 
   must come in to conquer him.                                           
                                                                             
   At this point the draft text A ends. It will be seen in the first  of these 
   passages  that  the  large  vision  of  Finrod  in  the  final form  of the 
   Athrabeth  concerning  'Arda  Remade',  which  arises  in  his   mind  from 
   the  words  of  Andreth, was  originally a  belief held  by certain  of the 
   Atani,  and  it  is Andreth  who proposes  the idea  that this  vision was 
  
   absent from the end of  the Music  of the  Ainur, or  was not  perceived by 
   them;  while  in  the  second  passage  Andreth  names  herself  as  one of 
   those who entertains  'the Great  Hope', and  to Finrod's  incredulity that 
   Eru  could  enter  into Arda  she provides  those same  speculative answers 
   that are given to Finrod in the  final text.  It is  thus apparent  that my 
   father's  ideas  concerning  not  only  the  structure  and  tenor  of  the 
   'Converse of Finrod  and Andreth'  but the  very nature  of the  beliefs of 
   the  first  Men  in  Beleriand   underwent  a   major  development   as  he 
   worked on the Athrabeth.                                                   
                                                                             
     An  isolated  page  ('B')  written,  like  draft A,  on a  Merton College 
   document  of  1955, carries  an interesting  passage that  was not  used in 
   the final version.                                                         
                                                                             
        'What  says  the   wisdom  of   Men  concerning   the  nature   of  the 
     Mirruyaina?'   said   Finrod.  'Or   what  do   you  hold,   Andreth,  who 
     know also much of the teaching of the Eldar?'                            
        'Men  say  various  things,  be  they  Wise   or  no,'   said  Andreth. 
     'Many  hold  that  there  is but  a single  thing: the  body, and  that we 
     are  one  of  the beasts,  though the  latest come  and the  most cunning. 
     But  others  hold  that  the  body  is  not all,  but contains  some other 
     thing. For  often we  speak of  the body  as a  "house", or  as "raiment", 
   
                         
                                                                                    
   and   that   implies   an   indwelling,    though   of    what   we    speak   in 
   uncertainty.(30)                                                                  
    'Among    my   folk    men   speak    mostly   of    the   "breath"    (or   the 
   "breath  of  life" ),  and  they  say  that  if it  leaves the  house, it  may by 
   seeing  eyes  be  seen  as  a  wraith,  a  shadowy  image  of  the  living  
  thing 
   that was.'                                                                        
    'That  is  but  a  guess,'   said  Finrod,   'and  long   ago  we   said  things 
   similar,   but   we   know   now   that   the  Indweller   is  not   "breath"(31) 
   (which  the  hroa  uses),  and  that  seeing   eyes  cannot   see  one   that  is 
   houseless,  but  that  the  living  eyes  may  draw  from  the  fea   within  an 
   image   which   the   houseless   conveys   to   the   housed:   the   memory  
  of 
   itself.'                                                                          
    'Maybe,'   said    Andreth.   'But    among   the    people   of    Marach   men 
   speak  rather  of  the  "fire",  or  the  "fire  on   the  hearth",   from  whose 
   burning  the  house  is  warmed,  and  from   which  arise   the  heats   of  
  the 
   heart, or the smokes of wrath.'                                                   
    'That  is  another  guess,'  said  Finrod,  'and  holds   also  some   truth,  I 
   believe.'                                                                         
    'Doubtless,'   said   Andreth.   'But   those   who    speak   thus,    of   the 
   "breath"  or  of  the  "fire",  do  not  think   of  it   as  belonging   to  Men 
   only,  but  as  the  life  of  all  living  things.  As  Men  have  their houses, 
   but  beasts  also  have  their  dwellings  in  holes  or in  nests, so  both have 
   a life within that may grow cold or go forth.'                                    
    'Then  in  what   way  do   Men  differ   from  beasts   in  such   lore?'  said 
   Finrod. 'How can they claim ever to have had a life indestructible?'              
  
    'The   Wise   have   considered   this,'   said   Andreth.   'And   among   
  them 
   are  some  that   speak  more   after  the   manner  of   the  Eldar.   But  they 
   speak  rather  of  three  things:  the  earth  and  the  fire  and  the  Dweller. 
   By  which  they  intend  the  stuff  of  which  the  body  is  built,   which  of 
   itself  is  inert  and  does  not  grow  or  move;  and  the  life   which  grows 
   and  takes  to  itself  increase;  and  the  Indweller  who  dwells   there,  and 
   is master both of house and of hearth - or once was.'                             
    'And  wishes  never  to  leave  them   -  and   once  need   never  do   so?  
  It 
   was then the Indweller who suffered the wound?' said Finrod.                      
    'Not   so,'   said   Andreth.   'Clearly   not   so;   but   Man,   the   whole: 
   house, life, and master.'                                                         
    'But  the  Master  must have  been the  one that  was wronged  (as you           
   say), or did wrong (as I  guess); for  the house  might suffer  for the           
   folly of the  Master, but  hardly the  Master for  the misdeeds  of the           
   house! But let that be, for you do not desire  to speak  of it.  Do you           
   yourself hold this belief?'                                                       
    'It is not a belief,' said  Andreth. 'For  we do  not know  enough for           
   any  certainty  concerning  earth  or  growth  or  thought,  and  maybe           
   never  shall;  for if  they were  designed by  the One,  then doubtless           
   they will  ever  hold  for  us some  mystery inscrutable,  however much           
   we learn. But it is a guess that is near, I hold.'                              
   
    Here this text ends.  Finally, there  is another  isolated slip  ('C'), again 
    taken from a document dated 1955, as follows:                                 
                                                                                 
      Query:  Is  it  not   right  to   make  Andreth   refuse  to   discuss  any 
      traditions or legends of the 'Fall'? Already it is (if inevitably) too like 
      a  parody  of  Christianity.  Any  legend  of  the   Fall  would   make  it 
      completely so?                                                              
                                                                                 
      Originally  instead  of  refusal  to  talk  of it  Andreth was  made (under 
      pressure) to say something of this sort:                                    
        It  is  said  that  Melkor  looked fair  in ancient  days, and  that when 
      he  had  gained  Men's  love  he  blasphemed  Eru,  denying  his  
  existence 
      and  claiming  that  he  was  the  Lord,  and  Men  assented  and  took him 
      as  Lord  and  God.  Thereupon  (say  some)   our  spirits   having  denied 
      their  own  true  nature  at  once  became   darkened  and   weakened;  
  and 
      through  this  weakness  they  lost  the  mastery  of  their  bodies, which 
      fell  into  unhealth.  Others  say  that  Eru   Himself  spoke   in  wrath, 
      saying: 'If the Darkness be your god, little  shall ye  have here  of Light 
      [later > on earth  ye shall  have little  Light], and  shall leave  it soon 
      and  come  before  Me  to  learn  who  lieth:  your  god  or  I   who  made 
      him.' And these are the most afraid of death.                               
                                                                                 
    This  is  very  difficult  to  interpret. My  father's initial  question must 
    mean  (in  view  of the  following sentences):  'It is  surely right  to make 
    Andreth  refuse ...',  implying 'as  is now  the case,  as the  text stands'. 
    But  he  then  proceeded  to  write  a  passage  in  which  Andreth  did  not 
    refuse  to   say  something   of  such   traditions,  but   consented  'under 
  
    pressure'  (I  do  not  know  how  to  interpret  the  word  'Originally'  in 
    'Originally  instead  of  refusal  to talk  of it');  and this  was evidently 
    where  the  germ  of  what  would  become  the 'Tale  of Adanel',  the 
  legend 
    of  the  Fall,  first  appeared.  But  this  sketch of  what Andreth  said to 
    Finrod  about  the Fall  of Man  is very  close to,  indeed largely  the same 
    as,  what  she  said  in  the  draft  text  A  (p. 351);  and that  draft was 
    itself  derived from  a previous  writing now  lost (p.  350). It  seems then 
    that  that  lost  writing  contained  no  account  of  the  Fall, and  it was 
    presumably  to  this that  my father's  question referred:  'Is it  not right 
    to  make  Andreth  refuse  to  discuss  any  traditions  or  legends  of  the 
    "Fall"?'                                                                      
      The  remarks  with  which  text  C  begins  are  evidence  that  he  was in 
    some   way   concerned    about   these    new   developments,    these   
  new 
    directions, in the underlying 'theology'  of Arda,  or at  any rate  their so 
    explicit  expression. Certainly,  if one  looks back  to earlier  writings of 
    his,  one  must  become  aware  of  a  significant  shift.  In   the  account 
    written  for  Milton  Waldman  in  1951  (Letters  no.131,  p.  147)  he  had 
    said:                                                                         
      The  Doom  (or  the   Gift)  of   Men  is   mortality,  freedom   from  the 
   
    circles of the world. Since the point of view of the whole cycle  is the 
    Elvish, mortality is not explained mythically:  it is  a mystery  of God 
    of  which  no  more  is  known  than  that  'what  God has  purposed for 
    Men is hidden: a grief and an envy to the immortal Elves....             
        In the cosmogony there is a fall: a  fall of  Angels we  should say. 
    Though quite different in form, of  course, to  that of  Christian myth. 
    These tales are 'new', they are  not directly  derived from  other myths 
    and  legends,  but  they  must  inevitably  contain  a large  measure of 
    ancient  wide-spread  motives  or  elements. After  all, I  believe that 
    legends  and  myths  are  largely  made of  'truth', and  indeed present 
    aspects of  it that  can only  be received  in this  mode; and  long ago 
    certain  truths  and  modes  of  this  kind  were  discovered  and  must 
    always  reappear.  There  cannot  be any  'story' without  a fall  - all 
    stories are ultimately about the  fall -  at least  not for  human minds 
    as we know them and have them.                                           
        So, proceeding, the Elves have  a fall,  before their  'history' can 
    become  storial.  (The  first  fall  of  Man,  for   reasons  explained, 
    nowhere  appears  -  Men  do not  come on  the stage  until all  that is 
    long past, and there is only a rumour that for a  while they  fell under 
    the domination of the Enemy and that some repented.)                     
    'The first fall of Man,  for reasons  explained, nowhere  appears.' What 
    were  those  reasons?  My  father  must  have  been  referring   to  the 
    beginning of this letter, where he  wrote of  the Arthurian  legend that 
    'it is involved in, and explicitly contains the Christian religion', and 
    went on:                                                                 
                                                   
   
                                                                       
      For reasons which I will not elaborate, that seems to me fatal. Myth 
      and fairy-story must, as all art, reflect and contain in solution 
      elements of moral and religious truth (or error), but not explicit, not 
  
      in the known form of the primary 'real' world. 
      Some years before the time of that letter, however, in one of the 
    curious 'Sketches' associated with The Drowning of Anadune, he had 
    referred briefly to the original Fall of Men, and there it was accom- 
    panied by a very strange speculation on God's original design for 
    mankind (IX.401): 
      Men (the Followers or Second Kindred) came second, but it is 
      guessed that in the first design of God they were destined (after 
      tutelage) to take on the governance of all the Earth, and ultimately 
      to become Valar, to 'enrich Heaven', Iluve. But Evil (incarnate in 
      Meleko) seduced them, and they fell. 
    A little later in the same text (IX.402) he wrote: 
      Though all Men had 'fallen', not all remained enslaved. Some 
      repented, rebelled against Meleko, and made friends of the Eldar, 
      and tried to be loyal to God. 
    There is certainly a belief expressed here (whatever weight was to be 
    attached to it - for by whom was it 'guessed'?) that the Fall introduced 
   
   a change incalculably vast in  the nature  and destiny  of Men,  a change 
   brought about by the 'Spirit of Evil', Melkor.                            
     But in 1954  he was  saying, in  the draft  of a  long letter  to Peter 
   Hastings      that      was      not      sent      (Letters     no.153): 
   ...  my  legendarium,   especially  the   'Downfall  of   Numenor'  which 
   lies  immediately behind  The Lord  of the  Rings, is  based on  my view: 
   that   Men  are   essentially  mortal   and  must   not  try   to  become 
   'immortal' in the flesh.                                                  
   To this he added a footnote:                                              
     Since 'mortality' is thus represented as a special gift  of God  to the 
   Second  Race  of  the  Children  (the  Eruhini, the  Children of  the One 
   God)  and  not  a  punishment  for  a  Fall,  you  may  call   that  'bad 
   theology'.  So  it  may  be,  in  the  primary  world,   but  it   is  an 
   imagination  capable  of  elucidating  truth, and  a legitimate  basis of 
   legends.                                                                  
   And again, in another letter of  1954, to  Father Robert  Murray (Letters 
   no.156, footnote to p. 205) he wrote:                                     
     But  the  view  of  the  myth  [of  the  Downfall  of Numenor]  is that 
   Death  -  the  mere  shortness  of  human  life-span -  is not  a punish- 
   ment for the Fall, but  a biologically  (and therefore  also spiritually, 
   since body and spirit are integrated) inherent part of Man's nature.      
                                                                            
     It  seems  to me  therefore that  there are  problems in  the Athrabeth 
   Finrod  ah  Andreth  for  the  interpretation of  my father's  thought on 
   these matters; but I am unable to  resolve them.  It is  unfortunate that 
   the questionings with which this slip of paper begins are so elliptically 
   expressed, especially the words 'Already it is (if inevitably) too like a 
   parody of Christianity.' Obviously, he  was not  referring to  the legend 
   of the Fall: he was saying clearly that the introduction of such a legend 
   would  make  'it'  -  presumably,  the  Athrabeth  -  altogether  into 'a 
   parody of Christianity'.                                                  
     Was  he   referring  then   to  the   astonishing  conception   in  the 
   Athrabeth of 'the Great Hope  of Men',  as it  is called  in the  draft A 
   (p. 352), 'the Old Hope' as it is called in the final text (p. 321), that 
   Eru himself will enter into Arda  to oppose  the evil  of Melkor?  In the 
  
   Commentary  (p.  335)  this  was  further  defined: 'Finrod  ... probably 
   proceeded  to  the  expectation  that  "the  coming of  Eru", if  it took 
   place, would be specially and primarily  concerned with  Men: that  is to 
   an  imaginative  guess  or  vision  that  Eru  would  come  incarnated in 
   human  form'  -  though my  father noted  that 'This  does not  appear in 
   the Athrabeth'. But this surely is not parody, nor even parallel, but the 
   extension - if only represented  as vision,  hope, or  prophecy -  of the 
   'theology' of Arda into specifically, and of course  centrally, Christian 
   belief; and a manifest challenge  to my  father's view  in his  letter of 
   1951  on  the  necessary  limitations  of  the  expression of  'moral and 
   religious truth (or error)' in a 'Secondary World'.                       
   
                                   NOTES.                                       
                                                                               
     1.  Cf.  my  father's  draft  letter  of  September  1954  (Letters no.153, 
         p.  189):  'Elves  and  Men  are  evidently  in  biological  terms  one 
         race, or  they could  not breed  and produce  fertile offspring  - even 
         as a rare event', and the following passage.                           
     2.  According  to  the  chronology  of  the  Annals   of  Aman   the  Elves 
         awoke in the Year of the Trees  1050 (p.  71, $37),  450 of  such Years 
         before  the  rising   of  the   Sun,  or   something  more   than  4300 
         years of our time (for the reckoning see p.  59); see  p. 327  note 16. 
     3.  demiurgic  labour:  the  creative  work  of  'demiurges', in  the sense 
         of mighty but limited beings subordinate to God.                       
     4.  On  Melkor  as  'originally  the  most  powerful  of  the   Valar'  see 
         p.  65,  $2.  There are  a number  of references  in the  late writings 
         to  the  supremacy  of  Melkor's  power  in  the  beginning,   but  see 
         especially  the  essay  Melkor  Morgoth  given  on  pp.  390 ff.  It is 
         curious that  in his  letter to  Rhona Beare  of October  1958 (Letters 
         no.211)  my  father  wrote:  'In  the  cosmogonic  myth  Manwe  is said 
         to   be   "brother"   of  Melkor,   that  is   they  were   coeval  and 
         equipotent in the mind of the Creator.'                                
     5.  Cf.  Finrod's  words  in  the  Athrabeth,  p. 319:  'Beyond the  End of 
         the  World we  shall not  change; for  in memory  is our  great talent, 
         as shall be seen ever more clearly  as the  ages of  this Arda  pass: a 
         heavy  burden  to  be,  I  fear;  but  in  the  Days  of  which  we now 
         speak a great wealth.'                                                 
     6.  The  reference  is  to  the  Virgin  Mary.  See  the  footnote (Letters 
         p. 286) to the draft continuation of the letter referred to in  note 4. 
     7.  This analysis  does not  adhere strictly  to the  actual course  of the 
         Athrabeth,  and  (as  is  expressly  stated, p.  335) was  not intended 
         to do so. Thus it was in  fact Finrod  who said  that 'the  disaster to 
         Men  was  appalling'  ('dreadful  beyond   all  other   calamities  was 
         the change  in their  state', p.  318); and  his recognition  that 'the 
         power  of  Melkor  was   greater  than   had  been   understood'  comes 
         much  earlier  in  the  debate  ('to  change  the   doom  of   a  whole 
         people  of  the  Children,  to  rob  them of  their inheritance:  if he 
         could  do  that in  Eru's despite,  then greater  and more  terrible is 
         he by far than we guessed', p. 312).                                   
     8.  'Aegnor  perished  soon  after  this conversation':  in fact,  46 years 
         later (see note 9).                                                    
     9.  In  the  Grey  Annals  (and  in the  published Silmarillion)  Finrod is 
         clearly  represented  as  ruling  his great  realm from  the stronghold 
  
         of  Nargothrond  (founded  centuries  before)   during  the   Siege  of 
         Angband,  and  at  the  Battle  of  Sudden  Flame  he  is said  to have 
         been  'hastening  from  the south'  (The Silmarillion  p. 152).  At the 
         end  of the  Athrabeth, on  the other  hand, he  tells Andreth  that he 
         is  leaving  for  the North,  'to the  swords, and  the siege,  and the 
   
    walls of defence' (p. 325), and in the present passage it is said that 
    he and his  brothers and  the People  of Beor  dwelt in  'the northern 
    realm'  and  that  when  the  Siege  was  broken  he 'took  refuge' in 
    Nargothrond.                                                           
       The  last  sentence  of  the  paragraph  'But she  would then  be a 
    very  old  woman'  was  a   late  addition.   Against  it   my  father 
    pencilled  'about 94';  cf. the  footnote to  the opening  sentence of 
    the  Athrabeth,  p.  307:  Andreth  was 48  years old  at the  time of 
    the  conversation  with  Finrod,  stated  to  have  taken  place about 
    the year 409, and thus 'about 94' in 455,  the year  of the  Battle of 
    Sudden Flame.                                                          
  10.   In the Ainulindale' (p. 11, $13) it was  expressly stated that the 
    Children of Iluvatar 'came    with the  Third Theme,  and were  not in 
    the  theme  which  Iluvatar  propounded  at  the  beginning'.  Of  the 
    Second  Theme  it  is  said  in  the  Ainulindale'  (p. 14,  $24) that 
    'Manwe   ...   was   the   chief  instrument   of  the   Second  Theme 
    that Iluvatar had raised up against the discord of Melkor.'            
       It  is  perhaps  possible  that  by  'the  two  new themes'  in the 
    present  passage  my  father  was  thinking  of  the  introduction  of 
    Elves  and  Men  into  the  Music  as  allied  'themes'  that  in  the 
    Ainulindale'  were described  as 'the  Third Theme',  but it  seems to 
    me  more  probable  that  a  different  conception  of  the  Music had 
    entered. In this connection, in a passage in  the final  rewriting and 
    elaboration  of QS  Chapter 6  (p. 275,  $50) it  is told  that Melkor 
    spoke  secretly  to  the  Eldar  in Aman  concerning Men,  although he 
    knew  little  about  them,  'for  engrossed  with  his own  thought in 
    the  Music  he  had   paid  small   heed  to   the  Second   Theme  of 
    Iluvatar'. If this was not  simply an  inadvertence, it  might support 
    the  view  that  the  Second  and  Third   Themes  had   become  those 
    that  introduced  Elves  and  Men  -  although it  would surely  be in 
    the Second Theme  that the  Elves entered,  and Men  in the  Third. It 
    may  be noted  also that  in the  draft continuation  of the letter to 
    Rhona  Beare  of  October  1958  (Letters  no.212),  to  which  I have 
    several  times  referred,  my  father  wrote:  'Their   "themes"  were 
    introduced  into  the  Music  by  the  One,   when  the   discords  of 
    Melkor arose';  and there  is a  further reference  to 'the  Themes of 
    the Children' in Author's Note 7 (p. 342).                             
  11.   Against the opening sentences of Note 2 is  written in the margin: 
    'Arda  means  Realm'.  With  the   statement  here   that  'Physically 
    Arda  was what  we should  call the  Solar System',  and in  the third 
    paragraph  of  this  Note  that 'the  principal part  of Arda  was the 
    Earth   (Imbar   "The   Habitation")',   though  'loosely   used  Arda 
    often  seems  to mean  the Earth',  cf. the  list of  names associated 
    with  the  revision  of  the  Quenta  Silmarillion  in  1951  (p.  7): 
    'Arda   Elvish  name   of  Earth   =  our   world.  Also   Kingdom  of 
    Arda  =  fenced  region'.  The  statements  in  this  Note   imply  of 
   
  
           course  a  radical   transformation  of   the  cosmological   myth,  a 
           recrudescence of  the abandoned  ideas seen  in the  Ainulindale' text 
           C' of the later 1940s (pp. 3 - 6,  43). Much  further writing  on this 
           subject will  be found  in texts  given in  Part Five  (see especially 
           Texts I and II, pp. 370, 375 ff.).                                    
     12.   The  term  Imbar  has  not  occurred  before;   but  cf.   Ambar  'the 
           Earth'  (IV.235  ff.,  and  the  Etymologies,  V.372,  'Quenya  a-mbar 
           "oikoumene",  Earth';   also   Ambar-metta    the   ending    of   the 
           world'  in  Aragorn's  words  at  his  coronation,  The Return  of the 
           King p. 245).                                                          
     13.   'the  principal  demiurgic  Ainur...  had  taken up  their "residence" 
           in Arda': cf. the Ainulindale'  (p. 14,  $21): 'Thus  it came  to pass 
           that  of  the  Holy  Ones some  abode still  with Iluvatar  beyond the 
           confines  of  the  World;  but  others,  and  among  them many  of the 
           greatest  and  most  fair, took  the leave  of Iluvatar  and descended 
           into   it.'   -   On   the   word  'demiurgic'   see  note   3  above. 
     14.   erma:  in  the  typescript  B  of  Laws and  Customs appears  the word 
           orma,  a later  pencilled alteration  of the  word hron  ('the general 
           hron [> orma] of Arda'), p. 218.                                       
     15.   This is a  reference to  a conception  not yet  met: see  the Appendix 
           to this Part, pp. 361 ff.                                              
     16.   The possibility of return to incarnate life  through childbirth  is no 
           longer countenanced: see note 15.                                      
     17.   'Normally  they  must  nonetheless  remain   in  Aman':   the  reasons 
           for this are explained later in this Note. See further pp. 364 - 5. 
     18.   Luthien was  not the  ancestress of  Earendil, son  of Tuor  and Idril 
           Celebrindal  of  Gondolin;   she  was   the  grandmother   of  Elwing, 
           wife of Earendil.                                                      
     19.   'The myth that appears at the end of the Silmarillion':  in so  far as 
           the reference is to any actual written text, this is the conclusion of 
           QS (V.333, $$31 - 2), the Prophecy of Mandos.                         
     20.   Cf. Laws and Customs (typescript text B, p. 219):                      
              As  ages  passed  the  dominance  of  their  fear  ever increased, 
           'consuming'  their  bodies  ...  The  end  of  this  process  is their 
           'fading'  ...;  for  the  body  becomes at  last, as  it were,  a mere 
           memory   held   by   the  fea;   and  that   end  has   already  been 
           achieved  in  many  regions  of  Middle-earth, so  that the  Elves are 
           indeed deathless and may not be destroyed or changed.                  
     21.   'before  and  above  all  Eru's  works';  i.e.  'before and  above the 
           works of Eru, of whatever kind'.                                       
     22.   For  previous references  to the  People of  Marach see  pp. 305  - 6, 
     23.   309, 344.                                                              
           Another  version  of  Note  9 is  extant, the  opening of  which reads 
           thus:                                                                  
              It is probable  that Andreth  was actually  unwilling to  say more. 
           She  may  also  have  felt  unable  to  make  up  her  mind  about the 
   
         conflicting   human   traditions  on   the  point.   Longer  recensions 
         of  the   Athrabeth,  which   appear  to   have  been   'edited'  under 
         Numenorean   influence   (the    Numenoreans   were    mainly   derived 
         from  the  People  of   Marach,  who   had  more   specific  traditions 
         concerning  what  we  should  call  the  Fall),  make  her  give, under 
         pressure, a more precise answer. Briefly this:                          
  
              Some  say  the  disaster  happened  very early  in the  history of 
         our  people;  some  say  in  the  first  generation.  The Voice  of the 
         One  had  spoken  to  us,  some  say   by  a   Messenger,  some   by  a 
         Voice  only,  some  that  it  was   by  a   knowledge  in   our  hearts 
         which  we  had  from   the  beginning.   But  we   were  few   and  the 
         world  seemed  very  wide;  and  we  wondered  much  at  all   that  we 
         saw,  but  we  were  ignorant,  and  yet   desired  greatly   to  know, 
         and  we  were  in  haste  to  make  things,  the  shapes of  which grew 
         in our minds.                                                           
              Then  one  came  among  us,  in  our  own  shape, but  greater and 
         more beautiful...                                                       
         From this point the text  differs from  the 'Tale  of Adanel'  (p. 346) 
         only in very minor details of wording; but  it stops  (not at  the foot 
         of a  page) at  the words  'we would  hear his  voice, and  receive his 
         commands' (the 'Tale of Adanel' p. 347).                                
            This first version was  rejected and  set aside,  and at  some later 
         stage my father noted on  the typescript:  'The rest  of the  notes and 
         the  conclusion  of  the  legend  of  Melkor's  Deception  seems  lost. 
         The full copy  was sent  to Mrs.  E. J.  Neave (my  aunt) in  Wales not 
         long  before  her  death.  It  seems never  to have  come back.  Lost - 
         or  destroyed  by  her  hasty  executors?'  Then  afterwards  he  noted 
         against  this  that  the  complete  text  of the  Notes and  the legend 
         (the  'Tale  of  Adanel')  had been  found. The  keeping of  his papers 
         in separate places for fear of loss led to such distresses in his later 
         years.  -  Jane  Neave  died  in   1963;  see   the  Note   on  Dating, 
         p. 300.                                                                 
    24.  With  the   names  Lindar   'Singers'  of   the  Teleri   and  Tareldar 
         'High-elves'  cf.  the  Index  to  The  Silmarillion,  entries  Teleri, 
         Eldar.                                                                  
    25.  It  is  notable  that  the  old  form  Melko  is   given  here   as  an 
         alternative form.                                                       
    26.  See  p.101 note 2. 
    27.  melk-:  this  stem  was   first  written   with  two   vowels,  perhaps 
         melek-, but the second vowel seems to have been inked out.              
    28.  Saelon: replaced by Saelind ('Wise-heart'), p. 305.                     
    29.  Cf. the words of the Voice of Eru in the 'Tale of Adanel', p. 347.      
    30.  The meaning is:  'though we  speak in  uncertainty of  what it  is that 
         "indwells" '.                                                           
    31.  Cf. the footnote at the end of Laws and Customs, p. 250.               
   
                                     APPENDIX.                                 
                                                                              
                         'The Converse of Manwe and Eru'                       
                  and later conceptions of Elvish reincarnation.               
                                                                              
   The statement  at the  beginning of  Note 3  (p. 339)  that 'in  Elvish tra- 
   dition  their  re-incarnation  was a  special permission  granted by  Eru to 
   Manwe,  when  Manwe  directly  consulted  Him  at  the  time  of  the debate 
   concerning  Finwe  and  Miriel'  seems  very  strange in  the light  of Laws 
   and  Customs  among  the  Eldar,  where  it   was  stated   very  explicitly 
   (p. 221) that 'A houseless fea  that chose  or was  permitted to  return to 
   life re-entered  the incarnate  world through  child-birth. Only  thus could 
   it return' (to which such 'a rare and strange case' as  that of  Miriel, who 
  
   was  'rehoused  in  her  own  body',  is  noted as  the only  exception). In 
   Laws  and  Customs  it  is  a  presupposition  of  the  whole   matter  that 
   Miriel  might  in  the  nature  of things  return from  death if  she would; 
   thus Ulmo said  in the  Debate of  the Valar  that 'the  fea of  Miriel may 
   have departed by  necessity, but  it departed  in the  will not  to return', 
   and that 'therein   was her fault' (p. 242). It cannot be thought  that Laws 
   and  Customs  was  written  on  the  basis  that  rebirth was  only 'granted 
   as a special permission'  by Eru  to Manwe  'at the  time of  the debate 
   concerning  Finwe  and  Miriel',  an  idea  of  which  there  is no  hint or 
   suggestion in that work.                                                    
    The  explanation  of  this  is  that   after  the   writing  of   Laws  and 
   Customs  my  father's  views  concerning  the  fate  of  Elves who  had died 
   underwent  a  radical  change,  and  the passage  cited from  Note 3  to the 
   Commentary on the Athrabeth does not in fact refer to 'rebirth' at all. 
    There  exists  a  text  entitled  The  Converse  of  Manwe  and  Eru, which 
   followed   Laws   and   Customs   but   preceded   the  Commentary   on  
  the 
   Athrabeth.  This  work  (in typescript)  was planned  as twofold,  the first 
   part  being  the  questions  of  Manwe  and  the  replies  of  Eru,  and the 
   second  an  elaborate  philosophical  discussion  of  the  significance  and 
   implications;  but  it  was  abandoned  before  it   was  finished,   and  a 
   second,  more  ample  version  of  the  'Converse' was  given up  after only 
   a couple  of pages.  I give  the first  part, the  'Converse', only,  in the 
   original shorter recension.                                                 
                                                                              
   Manwe   spoke   to   Eru,  saying:   'Behold!  an   evil  appears   in  Arda 
   that  we  did  not  look   for:  the   First-born  Children,   whom  Thou 
   madest   immortal,   suffer   now   severance   of   spirit   and  body. 
   Many   of   the   fear   of   the   Elves   in   Middle-earth   are  now 
   houseless;   and   even   in   Aman   there   is   one.  The   houseless  we 
   summon  to  Aman,  to  keep  them   from  the   Darkness,  and   all  who 
   hear  our  voice  abide  here  in waiting.  What further  is to  be done? 
   Is there   no  means   by  which   their  lives   may  be   renewed,  to 
   
   follow   the  courses   which  Thou   hast  designed?   And  what   of  the 
   bereaved who mourn those that have gone?'                                   
     Eru answered: 'Let the houseless be re-housed! '                          
     Manwe asked: 'How shall this be done?'                                   
     Eru   answered:   'Let   the   body  that   was  destroyed   be  re-made. 
   Or let the naked fea be re-born as a child.'                               
     Manwe   said:   'Is   it   Thy   will  that   we  should   attempt  these 
   things? For we fear to meddle with Thy Children.'                           
     Eru  answered:  Have  I  not  given  to  the  Valar  the  rule  of  Arda, 
   and  power  over  all  the  substance thereof,  to shape  it at  their will 
   under  My  will?  Ye   have  not   been  backward   in  these   things.  As 
   for   my  First-born,   have  ye   not  removed   great  numbers   of  them 
   to Aman from the Middle-earth in which I set them?'                         
     Manwe   answered:   'This   we   have   done,   for   fear   of   Melcor, 
   and  with  good  intent,  though   not  without   misgiving.  But   to  use 
   our   power   upon   the   flesh   that  Thou   hast  designed,   to  house 
   the   spirits   of   Thy  Children,   this  seems   a  matter   beyond  our 
   authority, even were it not beyond our skill.'                              
     Eru  said:  'I  give you  authority. The  skills ye  have already,  if ye 
  
   will  take  heed.  Look  and  ye  will   find  that   each  spirit   of  My 
   Children  retaineth  in  itself  the  full  imprint   and  memory   of  its 
   former  house;  and  in  its  nakedness  it  is  open  to  you, so  that ye 
   may  clearly  perceive  all  that  is  in  it.  After  this imprint  ye may 
   make  for it  again such  a house  in all  particulars as  it had  ere evil 
   befell it. Thus ye may send it back to the lands of the Living.'            
     Then    Manwe    asked    further:   '0    Iluvatar,   hast    Thou   not 
   spoken   also   of   re-birth?   Is   that   too   within  our   power  and 
   authority? '                                                                
     Eru  answered:  'It  shall  be  within  your  authority,  but  it  is not 
   in  your  power.  Those  whom  ye  judge  fit  to   be  re-born,   if  they 
   desire   it   and   understand   clearly   what   they   incur,   ye  shall 
   surrender to Me; and I will consider them.'                                 
                                                                              
     It  will  be  seen  that  wholly new  dimensions to  the question  of the 
   return  of  the Dead  to the  Living had  now entered.  My father  had come 
   to  think  that  before  the  death  of  Miriel  there  had never  been any 
   're-housing' of the fear of the Dead, and that it was  only in  response to 
   the  appeal  of  Manwe  that  Eru  decreed  such  a  possibility   and  the 
   modes  by  which  it  might  be  brought  about.  One  such  mode   is  the 
   rebirth of the fea as a child, but such of the Dead as desire it are to be 
   surrendered  to  Eru  to  await  His  judgement  in  their case.  The other 
   mode is the making, by the Valar, of 'such  a house  in all  particulars as 
   it  had  ere  evil  befell it':  the reincarnation  of the  Dead in  a hroa 
   
                                            
                                                                             
   identical to that  which death  had overtaken.  The long  discussion that 
   follows  the  'Converse'  is  very  largely concerned  with the  ideas of 
   'identity' and 'equivalence' in relation to  this form  of reincarnation, 
   represented as a commentary by Eldarin loremasters.                        
                                                                             
    A  hastily  written  manuscript  on  small  slips  of   paper,  entitled 
   'Reincarnation of Elves', seems to  show my  father's reflections  on the 
   subject  between  the  abandonment  of  The  Converse  of  Manwe  and 
  Eru 
   and  the  Commentary  on the  Athrabeth. In  this discussion  he referred 
   in rapid and  elliptical expression  to the  difficulties at  every level 
   (including practical and psychological) in the idea of  the reincarnation 
   of the fea as the newborn child of second  parents, who  as it  grows up 
   recaptures the memory of its  previous life:  'the most  fatal objection' 
   being  that 'it  contradicts the  fundamental notion  that fea  and hroa 
   were each fitted to the other: since hroar have  a physical  descent, the 
   body of rebirth, having different parents, must  be different',  and this 
   must be a condition of pain to the reborn fea.                             
    He  was  here  abandoning,  and  for  good,  the  long-rooted conception 
   (see  pp.  265  - 7)  of rebirth  as the  mode by  which the  Elves might 
   return  to  incarnate  life:  from  his  scrutiny  of the  mythical idea, 
   questioning its validity in the terms he had adopted, it had come to seem 
   to him a  serious flaw  in the  metaphysic of  Elvish existence.  But, he 
   said, it was a 'dilemma', for the  reincarnation of  the Elves  'seems an 
   essential element in the tales'. 'The only solution,' he decided  in this 
   discussion, was the idea of the remaking  in identical  form of  the hroa 
  
   of the Dead in the  manner declared  by Eru  in The  Converse of  Manu e' 
   and Eru: the fea retains a memory, an imprint, of  its hroa,  its 'former 
   house', so powerful and precise that the  reconstruction of  an identical 
   body can proceed from it.                                                  
    The   idea   of   a   'Converse'   between   Manwe   and  Eru   was  not 
   abandoned, and is  indeed referred  to in  'Reincarnation of  Elves' (but 
   the 'Converse' as given above must have  been in  existence, since  in it 
   Eru expressly  declares rebirth  to be  a mode  of reincarnation  open to 
   the 'houseless' fea, whereas in the present discussion  such an  idea is 
   firmly  rejected  and  allowed  no place  in 'the  only solution'  to the 
   'dilemma').  The  new conception  proceeds, in  outline, as  follows. The 
   Music  of the  Ainur had  contained no  prevision of  the death  of Elves 
   and the existence  of their  'houseless' fear,  since according  to their 
   nature  they were  to be  immortal within  the life  of Arda.  There were 
   many such fear of Elves  who had  died in  Middle-earth gathered  in the 
   Halls of Mandos, but it was not until the  death of  Miriel in  Aman that 
   Manwe appealed directly to Eru  for counsel.  Eru 'accepted  and ratified 
   the position' - though making  it plain  to Manwe  that the  Valar should 
   have contested Melkor's  domination of  Middle-earth far  earlier, and 
   that they had lacked estel: they should have trusted that in a legitimate 
   war Eru  would not  have permitted  Melkor so  greatly to  damage Arda 
   
    that the  Children could  not come,  or could  not inhabit  it (cf.  LQ $20, 
    p. 161:  'And Manwe  said to  the Valar:  "This is  the counsel  of Iluvatar 
    in  my  heart:  that  we  should  take  up  again  the  mastery of  Arda, at 
    whatsoever   cost,   and   deliver   the   Quendi   from   the   shadows  of 
    Melkor."  Then  Tulkas  was  glad;  but  Aule  was grieved,  and it  is said 
    '.hat  he (and  others of  the Valar)  had before  been unwilling  to strive 
    with  Melkor,  foreboding  the hurts  of the  world that  must come  of that 
    strife').                                                                    
      It is then said that 'the  fear of  the Dead  all go  to Mandos  in Aman: 
    or  rather  they  are  now  summoned  thither  by  the  authority  given  by 
    Eru.  A place  is made  for them.'  This appears  to mean  that it  was only 
    now  that  Mandos  was  empowered  to  summon  the   spirits  of   the  
  Dead 
    to  Aman;  but  the  following words  'A place  is made  for them'  are hard 
    to  understand,  since  they seem  to deny  even that  the Halls  of Waiting 
    existed  before  Manwe  spoke  to  Eru  (despite  the  statement  earlier in 
    'Reincarnation  of  Elves'  that  there were  many houseless  fear gathered 
    in Mandos before the 'Converse' took place).                                 
      The  Valar  are  now  given  the  authority  to  reincarnate the  fear of 
    Elves who have died  in hroar  identical to  those they  have lost;  and the 
    text  continues:   The  re-housed   fea  will   normally  remain   in  Aman. 
    Only  in  very  exceptional  cases,  as  Beren  and  Luthien,  will  they be 
    transported   back   to   Middle-earth....   Hence  death   in  Middle-earth 
    had  much  of  the  same  sort  of  sorrow  and  sunderance  for  Elves  and 
    Men.  But,  as  Andreth  saw,  the  certainty  of  living  again  and  doing 
    things in incarnate  form made  a vital  difference to  death as  a personal 
    terror' (cf. the Athrabeth p. 311).                                          
      In  what  appears  to   be  a   second  thought   my  father   then  asked 
    whether  it  might  not  be possible  that the  'houseless' fea  was itself 
    allowed  (being  instructed)  to  rebuild  its  hroa  from  its  memory (and 
    this, as appears from very  late writing  on the  subject of  the reincarna- 
  
    tion  of Glorfindel  of Gondolin,  became his  firm and  stable view  of the 
    matter).  He  wrote  here:  'Memory  by  a fea  of experience  is evidently 
    powerful,  vivid,  and  complete.  So  the  underlying  conception  is  that 
    "matter"  will  be  taken  up  into  "spirit",  by  becoming  part   of  its 
    knowledge  -  and  so  rendered  timeless  and  under  the  spirit's com- 
    mand.   As   the   Elves   remaining   in  Middle-earth   slowly  "consumed" 
    their  bodies  -  or  made  them  into  raiments  of  memory?  The resurrec- 
    tion of the body (at least as far as Elves  were concerned)  was in  a sense 
    incorporeal. But while it could pass physical barriers at will, it  could at 
    will  oppose a  barrier to  matter. If  you touched  a resurrected  body you 
    felt it. Or if it willed it could simply elude you - disappear. Its position 
    in space was at will.'                                                       
                                                                                
      Neither in the passage on the subject of reincarnation in the              
    Commentary on the Athrabeth (p. 331, $6) nor in the Note 3 that              
    refers to it (p.  339) is  there any  mention of  rebirth; while  the latter 
   
    very evidently echoes the words of  'Resurrection of  Elves'. Thus  it is 
    strongly implied in Note 3, if not expressly stated, that it was  only at 
    the  time  of  Manwe  s  speech  with  Eru  that  Mandos  was  given the 
    power actually to  summon the  fear of  the Dead;  and the  passage that 
    follows this in the Note is closely similar to what is said in 'Resurrec- 
    tion of Elves':                                                           
      They were given the  choice to  remain houseless,  or (if  they wished) 
    to  be  re-housed  in  the  same  form  and  shape   as  they   had  had. 
    Normally  they  must  nonetheless  remain  in  Aman.  Therefore,  if they 
    dwelt  in Middle-earth,  their bereavement  of friends  and kin,  and the 
    bereavement   of   these,  was   not  amended.   Death  was   not  wholly 
    healed.  But  as  Andreth  saw, this  certitude concerning  their immedi- 
    ate  future  after  death,  and  the  knowledge  that  at the  least they 
    would  again  if  they  wished  be  able  as  incarnates  to do  and make 
    things  and  continue  their  experience  of  Arda,  made  death  to  the 
    Elves a totally different thing from death as it appeared to Men.         
                                                                             
      An  interesting  point  in  respect  of  the chronology  of composition 
    arises from  the remark  found both  in 'Reincarnation  of Elves'  and in 
    Note  3  to  the  Commentary  that  death  for  Elves  and death  for Men 
    were very different things 'as Andreth  saw'. Thus  the Athrabeth  was in 
    existence  when  'Reincarnation  of  Elves'  was  written;  but  the Com- 
    mentary  followed  'Reincarnation'.  This   seems  clear   evidence  that 
    there  was  an  interval  between  the  writing of  the actual  Debate of 
    Finrod and Andreth and the writing of the Commentary on it.               
   
                                                                             
                                                                             
      One  further  passage  in  'Reincarnation  of  Elves'  should  be  men- 
   tioned. In a sort of aside from the  course of  his thoughts,  moving more 
   rapidly (even) than his  pen, my  father remarked  that 'the  exact nature 
   of existence  in Aman  or Eressea  after their  "removal" must  be dubious 
   and  unexplained',  as  must  the  question  of  'how  "mortals"  could go 
   there at all'. On this he observed  that Eru  had 'long  before' committed 
   the  Dead of  mortals also  to Mandos;  cf. QS  $86 (V.247):  'What befell 
   their spirits after death the Elves know not. Some say that they too go 
  
   to the halls of Mandos; but their place of  waiting there  is not  that of 
   the   Elves;   and   Mandos   under  Iluvatar   alone  save   Manwe  knows 
   whither  they  go after  the time  of recollection  in those  silent halls 
   beside  the  Western  Sea.  The  sojourn   of  Frodo   (he  went   on)  in 
   Eressea  -  then  on  to  Mandos?  - was  only an  extended form  of this. 
   Frodo would eventually leave the world (desiring  to do  so). So  that the 
   sailing in ship was equivalent to death.'                                  
     With this may be  contrasted what  he wrote  at the  end of  his account 
   of The Lord of the Rings in  his letter  to Milton  Waldman of  1951 (a 
   passage omitted in Letters but printed in IX.132):                         
     To Bilbo and Frodo the special  grace is  granted to  go with  the Elves 
   they loved - an  Arthurian ending,  in which  it is,  of course,  not made 
   
    explicit whether this is an 'allegory' of  death, or  a mode  of healing 
    and restoration leading to a return.                                    
   In his letter  to Naomi  Mitchison of  September 1954  (Letters no.154), 
   however, he said: 
    ... the mythical idea underlying is that for mortals, since their 'kind' 
    cannot be changed for ever, this  is strictly  only a  temporary reward: 
    a healing  and redress  of suffering.  They cannot  abide for  ever, and 
    though they cannot return to  mortal earth,  they can  and will  'die' - 
    of free will, and leave the world. (In this setting the return of Arthur 
    would be quite impossible, a vain imagining.)                            
    And much later, in a draft letter of 1963 (Letters no.246), he wrote: 
    Frodo  was sent  or allowed  to pass  over Sea  to heal  him -  if that 
    could  be  done,  before  he  died.  He would  have eventually  to 'pass 
    away':  no mortal  could, or  can, abide  for ever  on earth,  or within 
    Time. So he went both to a purgatory  and to  a reward,  for a  while: a 
    period of  reflection and  peace and  a gaining  of a  truer understand- 
    ing of his position in littleness and in greatness, spent still  in Time 
    amid  the  natural  beauty of  'Arda Unmarred',  the Earth  unspoiled by 
    evil.                                                                    
   
   
    PART FIVE. 
              
      MYTHS 
   TRANSFORMED. 
   
                                MYTHS TRANSFORMED.                             
                                                                             
   In this last section of the book I  give a  number of  late writings  of my 
   father's,  various  in  nature  but concerned  with, broadly  speaking, the 
   reinterpretation  of  central  elements  in  the 'mythology'  (or legendar- 
   ium as he called it) to accord with the imperatives  of a  greatly modified 
   underlying   conception.   Some   of  these   papers  (there   are  notable 
   exceptions)  offer  exceptional  difficulty:  fluidity of  ideas, ambiguous 
   and allusive expression, illegible  passages. But  the greatest  problem is 
   that there is very little firm indication of date external or  relative: to 
   order  them  into  even  an  approximate  sequence  of   composition  seems 
   impossible  (though  I believe  that virtually  all of  them come  from the 
   years  that  saw  the  writing  of  Laws  and  Customs  among   the  Eldar, 
   the Athrabeth, and late  revisions of  parts of  the Quenta  Silmarillion - 
  
   the late 1950s, in  the aftermath  of the  publication of  The Lord  of the 
   Rings).                                                                    
   i'.  In  these  writings can  be read  the record  of a  prolonged interior 
   debate.  Years  before  this  time,  the  first  signs  have  been  seen of 
   emerging  ideas  that  if pursued  would cause  massive disturbance  in The 
   Silmarillion:  I  have  shown,  as  I  believe, that  when my  father first 
   began to  revise and  rewrite the  existing narratives  of the  Elder Days, 
   before The  Lord of  the Rings  was completed,  he wrote  a version  of the 
   Ainulindale  that  introduced  a  radical  transformation  of   the  astro- 
   nomical myth, but that for that time he stayed his  hand (pp.  3 -  6, 43). 
   But now, as  will be  seen in  many of  the essays  and notes  that follow, 
   he had come to  believe that  such a  vast upheaval  was a  necessity, that 
   the  cosmos of  the old  myth was  no longer  valid; and  at the  same time 
   he  was  impelled  to  try  to  construct  a  more secure  'theoretical' or 
   'systematic' basis  for elements  in the  legendarium that  were not  to be 
   dislodged.  With  their  questionings,  their  certainties  giving  way  to 
   doubt,  their  contradictory  resolutions,  these writings  are to  be read 
   with a sense of intellectual  and imaginative  stress in  the face  of such 
   a  dismantling  and reconstitution,  believed to  be an  inescapable neces- 
   sity, but never to be achieved.                                            
                                                                             
    The  texts,  arranged  in  a  very  loose  'thematic'  sequence,  are num- 
   bered  in Roman  numerals. Almost  all have  received very  minor editing 
   (matters  of  punctuation,  insertion of  omitted words,  and suchlike). 
   Numbered notes (not present in all cases) follow the individual texts. 
   
                                      I. 
                                                                           
   I give first a short statement written on two slips found pinned  to one 
   of  the  typescripts  of  the  Annals of  Aman, which  would date  it to 
   1958  or  later  (if my  general conclusions  about dating  are correct, 
   p. 300).                                                                 
                                                                           
   This  descends  from  the  oldest   forms  of   the  mythology   -  when 
   it  was  still   intended  to   be  no   more  than   another  primitive 
   mythology,   though   more   coherent   and   less   'savage'.   It  was 
   consequently   a  'Flat   Earth'  cosmogony   (much  easier   to  manage 
   anyway): the Matter of Numenor had not been devised.                     
      It  is  now  clear  to  me  that  in  any  case  the  Mythology  must 
   actually  be  a  'Mannish' affair.  (Men are  really only  interested in 
   Men  and  in  Men's  ideas  and  visions.)  The  High  Eldar  living and 
   being  tutored  by  the  demiurgic  beings  must   have  known,   or  at 
   least  their  writers  and  loremasters  must  have  known,  the 'truth' 
   (according  to  their  measure  of  understanding).  What  we   have  in 
   the  Silmarillion  etc.  are  traditions  (especially  personalized, and 
   centred   upon   actors,   such  as   Feanor)  handed   on  by   Men  in 
   Numenor   and   later   in   Middle-earth   (Arnor   and   Gondor);  but 
   already  far  back  -  from  the  first  association  of   the  Dunedain 
   and   Elf-friends   with   the   Eldar  in   Beleriand  -   blended  and 
   confused with their own Mannish myths and cosmic ideas.                  
      At   that  point   (in  reconsideration   of  the   early  cosmogonic 
   parts)  I  was  inclined   to  adhere   to  the   Flat  Earth   and  the 
   astronomically  absurd   business  of   the  making   of  the   Sun  and 
  
   Moon.  But  you  can  make  up  stories  of  that  kind  when  you  live 
   among    people   who    have   the    same   general    background   of 
   imagination,  when  the  Sun  'really'  rises  in  the  East   and  goes 
   down   in  the   West,  etc.   When  however   (no  matter   how  little 
   most  people  know  or  think  about  astronomy)   it  is   the  general 
   belief that  we live  upon a  'spherical' island  in 'Space'  you cannot 
   do this any more.                                                        
      One  loses,  of  course,  the  dramatic  impact  of  such  things  as 
   the  first  'incarnates'  waking  in  a  starlit world  - or  the coming 
   of  the  High  Elves  to  Middle-earth  and  unfurling their  banners at 
   the first rising of the Moon.                                            
                                                                           
      I have given this first, because - though jotted down at great speed- 
   it is an express statement of my father's views at this time, in three, 
   major respects. The astronomical myths of the Elder Days cannot be       
   regarded as a record of the traditional beliefs of the Eldar in any pure 
   form, because the High-elves of Aman cannot have been thus               
   
    ignorant;  and  the   cosmological  elements   in  The   Silmarillion  are 
    essentially a record of mythological ideas, complex in  origin, prevailing 
    among Men.(1) In this note, however,  my father  appears to  have 
  accepted 
    that these ideas do not in themselves necessarily  lead to  great upheaval 
    in  the  essential  'world-structure' of  The  Silmarillion,  but  on  the 
    contrary  provide a  basis for  its retention  ('At that  point ...  I was 
    inclined  to  adhere to  the Flat  Earth'). The  conclusion of  this brief 
    statement  appears  then  to  be  a  further  and  unconnected  step: that 
    the cosmological myth of The Silmarillion  was a  'creative error'  on the 
    part of its maker, since  it could  have no  imaginative truth  for people 
    who know very well that such an 'astronomy' is delusory.                   
      As  he  stated  it,  this  may  seem  to  be  an  argument  of  the most 
    doubtful  nature,  raising indeed  the question,  why is  the myth  of the 
    Two  Trees (which  so far  as record  goes he  never showed  any intention 
    to  abandon) more  acceptable than  that of  the creation  of the  Sun and 
    the Moon from the last  fruit and  flower of  the Trees  as they  died? Or 
    indeed, if this is true, how can it be acceptable that the Evening Star is 
    the Silmaril cut by Beren from Morgoth's crown?                            
      It is at any rate clear, for he stated it unambiguously enough,  that he 
    had come to believe that the art  of the  'Sub-creator' cannot,  or should 
    not attempt to, extend  to the  'mythical' revelation  of a  conception of 
    the shape of the Earth and the origin of  the lights  of heaven  that runs 
    counter  to the  known physical  truths of  his own  days: 'You  cannot do 
    this  any  more'.  And  this   opinion  is   rendered  more   complex  and 
    difficult  of  discussion  by  the  rise  in  importance  of  the  Eldarin 
    'loremasters'  of  Aman,  whose  intellectual  attainments  and  knowledge 
    must  preclude  any  idea that  a 'false'  astronomy could  have prevailed 
    among them. It seems  to me  that he  was devising  - from  within it  - a 
    fearful weapon against his own creation.                                   
      In this brief  text he  wrote scornfully  of 'the  astronomically absurd 
    business of the making of the Sun and Moon'. I think  it possible  that it 
    was the actual nature of this myth that led him finally to abandon  it. It 
    is  in  conception  beautiful,  and  not  absurd;  but  it  is exceedingly 
    'primitive'. Of the original 'Tale of  the Sun  and Moon'  in The  Book of 
  
    Lost Tales I wrote (1.201):                                                
        As a result of this fullness and intensity of description,  the origin 
    of the Sun and Moon in the last  fruit and  last flower  of the  Trees has 
    less  of  mystery  than  in  the  succinct and  beautiful language  of The 
    Silmarillion;  but  also much  is said  here to  emphasize the  great size 
    of the 'Fruit of Noon', and  the increase  in the  heat and  brilliance of 
    the Sunship after its launching, so that the reflection rises less readily 
    that if the Sun that  brilliantly illumines  the whole  Earth was  but one 
    fruit  of  Laurelin  then  Valinor  must  have  been painfully  bright and 
    hot in the days of the Trees. In the early story  the last  outpourings of 
    life  from  the  dying  Trees  are utterly  strange and  'enormous', those 
    of   Laurelin   portentous,   even  ominous;   the  Sun   is  astoundingly 
   
    bright  and  hot  even  to the  Valar, who  are awestruck  and disquieted 
    by  what  has been  done (the  Gods knew  'that they  had done  a greater 
    thing than they at first knew'); and  the anger  and distress  of certain 
    of the Valar at the burning light of  the Sun  enforces the  feeling that 
    in the last fruit of Laurelin a  terrible and  unforeseen power  has been 
    released.                                                                
   As  the  Quenta  Silmarillion  evolved  and  changed  the  myth  had been 
   diminished in the scale  and energy  of its  presentation; indeed  in the 
   final form of the chapter,  and in  the Annals  of Aman,  the description 
   of the actual origin of the Sun and Moon is reduced to a few lines.       
    Yet  even  as  hope  failed  and  her  song faltered,  behold! Telperion 
   bore  at  last  upon a  leafless bough  one great  flower of  silver, and 
   Laurelin a single fruit of gold.                                          
      These  Yavanna  took,  and  then  the Trees  died, and  their lifeless 
   stems  stand  yet  in  Valinor,  a  memorial  of  vanished  joy.  But the 
   flower  and  fruit  Yavanna  gave  to  Aule,  and  Manwe  hallowed  them; 
   and  Aule  and  his folk  made vessels  to hold  them and  preserve their 
   radiance, as is said  in the  Narsilion, the  Song of  the Sun  and Moon. 
   These  vessels  the  gods  gave to  Varda, that  they might  become lamps 
   of heaven, outshining the ancient stars...                                
   The  grave  and  tranquil  words  cannot entirely  suppress a  sense that 
   there  emerges  here  an  outcropping,  as  it  were,  uneroded,  from an 
   older level, more fantastic, more bizarre.  As indeed  it does:  such was 
   the nature of the work, evolved over so many years. But it did  not stand 
   in the work  as an  isolated myth,  a now  gratuitous element  that could 
   be excised; for bound up  with it  was the  myth of  the Two  Trees ('the 
   Elder  Sun and  Moon'), giving  light through  long ages  to the  land of 
   Valinor,  while  Middle-earth  lay  in  darkness,  illumined only  by the 
   stars in the firmament of  Arda. In  that darkness  the Elves  awoke, the 
   People of the Stars; and after the death of the  Trees the  ancient Light 
   was  preserved  only  in  the Silmarils.  In 1951  my father  had written 
   (Letters no.131, p. 148):                                                 
    There  was  the  Light  of  Valinor  made  visible in  the Two  Trees of 
   Silver  and  Gold.  These  were  slain by  the Enemy  out of  malice, and 
   Valinor  was  darkened,  though  from  them,   ere  they   died  utterly, 
   were  derived  the  lights  of Sun  and Moon.  (A marked  difference here 
   between these legends and most others  is that  the Sun  is not  a divine 
   symbol, but a second-best thing, and the  'light of  the Sun'  (the world 
   under  the  sun)  become  terms  for  a  fallen  world, and  a dislocated 
   imperfect vision.)                                                        
  
   But: 'You cannot do this any more.' In the following  pages will  be seen 
   how,  driven  by  this  conviction,  he  attempted  to  undo what  he had 
   done, but to retain what he might. It is remarkable that he never at this 
   time seems to have felt that what he said in  this present  note provided 
   a resolution of the problem that he believed to exist:                    
   
     
                                                                             
       What we  have in  the Silmarillion  etc. are  traditions... handed  on by 
       Men  in   Numenor  and   later  in   Middle-earth  (Arnor   and  Gondor); 
       but  already  far  back  -  from  the first  association of  the Dunedain 
       and  Elf-friends  with  the  Eldar  in Beleriand  - blended  and confused 
       with their own Mannish myths and cosmic ideas.                         
                                                                             
       It is tempting to suppose that when my father wrote that 'in           
    reconsideration  of  the  early  cosmogonic  parts'  he was  'inclined to 
    adhere to the Flat Earth and  the astronomically  absurd business  of the 
    making  of the  Sun and  Moon', he  was referring  to Ainulindale'  C and 
    the  Annals  of  Aman.  If  this  were  so,  it  might  account  for  the 
    developments  in  Ainulindale'  C  discussed on  pp. 27  - 9,  where Arda 
    becomes a small world within the vastness of Ea -  but retains  the 'Flat 
    Earth' characteristics of Ilu from the Ambarkanta and before.             
                                                                             
       In  connection  with  my father's  statement that  the legends  of The 
    Silmarillion  were  traditions  handed  on  by Men  in Numenor  and later 
    in  the  Numenorean  kingdoms  in  Middle-earth,  this  is  a  convenient 
    place to give an entirely isolated note carefully typed  (but not  on his 
    later typewriter) on a small slip and headed 'Memorandum'.                
                                                                             
       The   three   Great   Tales   must   be   Numenorean,   and   derived 
    from   matter   preserved   in   Gondor.   They   were   part   of   the 
    Atanatarion   (or   the   Legendarium   of   the   Fathers    of   Men). 
    ?Sindarin Nern in Edenedair (or In Adanath).                              
       They   are   (1)   Narn  Beren   ion   Barahir   also   called  Narn 
    e-Dinuviel (Tale of the Nightingale)                                      
               (2)    Narn   e-mbar    Hador    containing     (a)    Narn 
    i  Chin  Hurin  (or  Narn e-'Rach   Morgoth  Tale   of  the   Curse  of 
    Morgoth);   and   (b)   Narn  en   El   (or   Narn e-Dant   Gondolin  ar 
    Orthad en El)                                                             
       Should not these be given as Appendices to the Silmarillion?           
                                                                             
    In  the  question  with  which  this  ends   my  father   was  presumably 
    distinguishing  between  long  and  short  forms  of  the  tales.  -  Two 
    further notes on this slip, typed at the same time as the above, refer to 
    'the Tale of Turin' and suggest that he was working on it at  that time.(2) 
    I do not know of any precise evidence  to date  the great  development of 
    the 'Turin Saga', but it certainly belongs to an earlier period  than the 
    writings given in the latter part of this book.                           
       The idea  that the  legends of  the Elder  Days derived  from Numenor- 
    ean  tradition appears  also in  the abandoned  typescript (AAm')  of the 
    Annals of Aman that  my father  made himself (p. 64).(3) In this text the 
    preamble states:                                                          
                                                                             
  
             Here begin the 'Annals of Aman'. Rumil made them in the Elder 
             Days, and they were held in memory by the Exiles. Those parts 
   
                          
                                                                    
       which we learned and remembered were thus set down in Numenor 
       before the Shadow fell upon it.                               
   
                              NOTES.                                       
                                                                          
    1. Very similar remarks are made in Note 2 to the Commentary on 
       the Athrabeth (p. 337): 
         Physically Arda was what we should call the Solar System. 
         Presumably the Eldar could have had as much and as accurate 
         information concerning this, its structure, origin, and its relation 
         to the rest of Ea as they could comprehend. 
       A little further on in this same Note it is said: 
         The traditions here referred to have come down from the Eldar 
         of the First Age, through Elves who never were directly ac- 
         quainted with the Valar, and through Men who received 'lore' 
         from the Elves, but who had myths and cosmogonic legends, and 
         astronomical guesses, of their own. There is, however, nothing in 
         them that seriously conflicts with present human notions of the 
         Solar System, and its size and position relative to the Universe. 
       The sentence which I have italicised suggests an assured commit- 
       ment, at the least, to the re-formation of the old cosmology. - For 
       references in the Commentary on the Athrabeth to the Numenorean 
       part in the transmission of legends of the Elder Days see 
       pp. 342, 344, 360. 
    2. These are a proposal that Niniel (Nienor) should 'in her looks and 
       ways' remind Turin of Lalaeth, his sister who died in childhood 
       (see Unfinished Tales p. 147 note 7), and another, marked with a 
       query, that Turin should think of the words of Saeros, the Elf of 
       Doriath, when he finds Niniel naked in the eaves of the Forest 
       of Brethil (Unfinished Tales pp. 80, 122). 
         On the back of this slip my father wrote (in a furious scribble in 
       ball-point pen): 
         The cosmogonic myths are Numenorean, blending Elven-lore 
         with human myth and imagination. A note should say that the 
         Wise of Numenor recorded that the making of stars was not so, 
         nor of Sun and Moon. For Sun and stars were all older than 
         Arda. But the placing of Arda amidst stars and under the 
         [?guard] of the Sun was due to Manwe and Varda before 
         the assault of Melkor. 
       I take the words 'the Wise of Numenor recorded that the making 
       of stars was not so, nor of Sun and Moon' to mean that the 
       making of the Sun, Moon and stars was not derived from 'Elven- 
       lore'. It is to be noted that Arda here means 'the Earth', not 'the 
       Solar System'. 
    3. I have said (p. 64) that I would be inclined to place AAm* with the 
   
                                                               
                                                                              
  
      writing of the original manuscript of the Annals rather than to             
      some later time, but this is no more than a guess. 
                            
                                   II.                                        
   
   This is  a text  of a  most problematic  nature, a  manuscript in  ink that 
   falls  into  two  parts  which  are  plainly  very  closely  associated:  a 
   discussion,  with  proposals  for  the  'regeneration'  of  the  mythology; 
   and an abandoned narrative. Neither has title or heading.                   
                                                                              
   The   Making   of   the   Sun  and   Moon  must   occur  long   before  the 
   coming  of  the  Elves;  and  cannot  be  made  to  be  after the  death of 
   the   Two   Trees  -   if  that   occurred  in   any  connexion   with  the 
   sojourn  of  the  Noldor  in  Valinor.  The  time  allowed  is  too  short. 
   Neither  could  there  be  woods  and  flowers  &c.  on  earth,  if  there 
   had been no light since the overthrow of the Lamps!(1)                      
   But how can, nonetheless, the Eldar be called the 'Star-folk'?              
   Since   the   Eldar   are   supposed   to   be   wiser   and   have   truer 
   knowledge  of  the  history  and  nature   of  the   Earth  than   Men  (or 
   than  Wild  Elves),  their  legends  should  have  a  closer   relation  to 
   the  knowledge  now  possessed  of  at   least  the   form  of   the  Solar 
   System   (=   Kingdom   of   Arda);(2) though it   need  not,   of  course, 
   follow any 'scientific' theory of its making or development.                
   It    therefore    seems    clear    that    the    cosmogonic    mythology 
   should  represent  Arda  as  it is,  more or  less: an  island in  the void 
   'amidst   the   innumerable  stars'.   The  Sun   should  be   coeval  with 
   Earth,   though   its  relative   size  need   not  be   considered,  while 
   the   apparent   revolution   of   the   Sun  about   the  Earth   will  be 
   accepted.*                                                                  
   The   Stars,   therefore,   in   general   will   be   other   and  remoter 
   parts  of  the  Great  Tale  of  Ea,  which  do  not  concern the  Valar of 
   Arda.  Though,  even  if  not   explicitly,  it   will  be   an  underlying 
   assumption   that   the  Kingdom   of  Arda   is  of   central  importance, 
   selected  amid  all  the  immeasurable  vast  of  Ea   as  the   scene  for 
   the  main  drama  of  the  conflict  of  Melkor  with  Iluvatar,   and  the 
   Children   of   Eru.   Melkor   is   the  supreme   spirit  of   Pride  and 
   Revolt,  not  just  the  chief  Vala  of  the  Earth,  who  has  turned  to 
   evil.(3)                                                                    
                                                                              
   (* [marginal note] It is or would be in any case  a 'fact  of life'  for any 
   intelligence that chose the Earth for a place of life and labour. [There is 
   no indication  where this  is to  go, but  nowhere else  on the  page seems 
   suitable.])                                                                 
   
     Varda,  therefore,  as one  of the  great Valar  of Arda,  cannot be 
   said to have 'kindled'  the stars,  as an  original subcreative  act - 
   not at least the stars in general.(4)                                  
     The  Story,  it  seems,  should  follow  such  a  line as  this. The 
   entry  of  the  Valar  into  Ea   at  the   beginning  of   Time.  The 
   choosing  of  the  Kingdom  of  Arda  as  their  chief  abiding  place 
   (?  by  the  highest  and  noblest  of  the  Ainur,(5) to whom Iluvatar 
   had  intended  to  commit  the  care  of the  Eruhini). Manwe  and his 
   companions  elude  Melkor  and  begin  the   ordering  of   Arda,  but 
  
   Melkor  seeks  for  them  and  at  last finds  Arda,(6) and contests the 
   kingship with Manwe.                                                   
     This  period   will,  roughly,   correspond  to   supposed  primeval 
   epochs   before   Earth  became   habitable.  A   time  of   fire  and 
   cataclysm.  Melkor  disarrayed  the  Sun  so  that  at periods  it was 
   too  hot,  and  at  others  too  cold.  Whether  this  was due  to the 
   state of the Sun, or alterations in the  orbit of  Earth, need  not be 
   made precise: both are possible.                                       
     But after  a battle  Melkor is  driven out  from Earth  itself. (The 
   First  Battle?)  He finds  he can  only come  there in  great secrecy. 
   At  this  time  he begins  first to  turn most  to cold  and darkness. 
   His  first  desire  (and weapon)  had been  fire and  heat. It  was in 
   the  wielding  of flame  that Tulkas  (? originally  Vala of  the Sun) 
   defeated  him  in  the  First  Battle.  Melkor therefore  comes mostly 
   at night and  especially to  the North  in winter.  (It was  after the 
   First Battle that Varda  set certain  stars as  ominous signs  for the 
   dwellers in Arda to see.)                                              
     The   Valar   to   counteract   this   make   the   Moon.   Out   of 
   earth-stuff  or  Sun? This  is to  be a  subsidiary light  to mitigate 
   night * (as  Melkor  had made  it), and  also a  'vessel of  watch and 
   ward'  to  circle  the  world.(7) But Melkor  gathered  in   the  Void 
   spirits of cold &c. and suddenly assailed it, driving out  the Vala 
   Tilion.(8) The   Moon   was  thereafter   long  while   steerless  and 
   vagrant and called Rana (neuter).(9)                                   
     [If  Tulkas  came  from  the  Sun,  then  Tulkas  was the  form this 
   Vala  adopted  on  Earth,  being  in  origin  Auron  (masculine).  But 
   the Sun is feminine; and it is better  that the  Vala should  be Aren, 
   a   maiden   whom   Melkor   endeavoured  to   make  his   spouse  (or 
   ravished);(10) she went  up  in  a  flame  of  wrath  and  anguish and 
                                                                         
    (* [marginal note] But not to drive it away. It was necessary to have 
   an  alternation,  'because  in Ea  according to  the Tale  nothing can 
   endure endlessly without weariness and corruption.')                   
   
   her  spirit was  released from  Ea, but  Melkor was  blackened and 
   burned, and his form  was thereafter  dark, and  he took  to dark- 
   ness. (The Sun itself was Anar neuter or Ur, cf. Rana, Ithil.)] 
     The  Sun  remained  a  Lonely  Fire,  polluted  by  Melkor,  but 
   after the  death of  the Two  Trees Tilion  returned to  the Moon, 
   which  remained  therefore  an  enemy of  Melkor and  his servants 
   and creatures of night - and so beloved of Elves later &c.       
     After the  capture of  the Moon  Melkor begins  to be  more bold 
   again. He  establishes permanent  seats in  the North  deep under- 
   ground.  From  thence  proceeds the  secret corruption  which per- 
   verts the labours of the Valar (especially of Aule and Yavanna). 
     The  Valar  grow  weary.  At   length  discovering   Melkor  and 
   where  he  dwells they  seek to  drive him  out again,  but Utumno 
   proves too strong.                                                
     Varda has  preserved some  of the  Primeval Light  (her original 
   chief concern  in the  Great Tale).  The Two  Trees are  made. The 
   Valar make their  resting place  and dwellings  in Valinor  in the 
   West.                                                             
     Now one of the objects  of the  Trees (as  later of  the Jewels) 
  
   was the  healing of  the hurts  of Melkor,  but this  could easily 
   have a selfish aspect: the staying of history - not going  on with 
   the Tale. This effect it had on  the Valar.  They became  more and 
   more  enamoured  of  Valinor,  and  went  there  more   often  and 
   stayed  there  longer.  Middle-earth was  left too  little tended, 
   and too little protected against Melkor.                          
     Towards the end of the Days of Bliss, the Valar find  the tables 
   turned.  They are  driven out  of Middle-earth  by Melkor  and his 
   evil  spirits  and monsters;  and can  only themselves  come there 
   secretly and briefly (Orome and Yavanna mainly).                  
     This period must be brief. Both  sides know  that the  coming of 
   the  Children  of  God  is  imminent.  Melkor desires  to dominate 
   them  at  once  with  fear  and  darkness  and  enslave  them.  He 
   darkens the world [added in margin: for 7 years?] cutting  off all 
   vision of the sky so far as he can,  and though  far south  (it is 
   said)  this was  not effective.  From the  far North  (where [they 
   are]  dense)  to  the  middle (Endor)(11) great clouds  brood. Moon 
   and stars are invisible. Day is only a dim twilight at  full. Only 
   light [is] in Valinor.                                            
     Varda arises  in her  might and  Manwe of  the Winds  and strive 
   with  the Cloud  of Unseeing.  But as  fast as  it is  rent Melkor 
   closes the veil again - at least over Middle-earth. Then  came the 
   Great  Wind  of  Manwe,  and the  veil was  rent. The  stars shine 
   
   out  clear  even  in  the North  (Valakirka) and  after the  long dark 
   seem terribly bright.                                                  
     It  is  in  the dark  just before  that the  Elves awake.  The first 
   thing  they  see  in  the  dark is  the stars.  But Melkor  brings up 
   glooms  out  of  the  East,  and  the  stars  fade  away  west.  Hence 
   they think from the beginning of light and beauty in the West.         
     The Coming of Orome.                                                 
     The  Third  Battle  and  the captivity  of Melkor.  The Eldar  go to 
   Valinor.  The  clouds  slowly  disperse  after  the capture  of Melkor 
   though  Utumno  still  belches.  It  is  darkest   eastward,  furthest 
   from the breath of Manwe.                                              
     The March of the Eldar is through great Rains?                       
     Men  awake  in  an  Isle  amid  the  floods  and  therefore  welcome 
   the  Sun  which  seems  to  come  out  of  the  East.  Only  when  the 
   world is drier do they leave the Isle and spread abroad.               
     It  is  only  Men  that  met  Elves  and  heard  the rumours  of the 
   West that go that  way. For  the Elves  said: 'If  you delight  in the 
   Sun, you will walk in the path it goes.'                               
     The coming of Men will therefore be much further back.(12)           
   This  will be  better; for  a bare  400 years  is quite  inadequate to 
   produce  the  variety,  and  the  advancement (e.g.  of the  Edain) at 
   the time of Felagund.(13)                                              
     Men  must  awake  while  Melkor  is  still  in  Arda?  -  because of 
   their Fall.(14) Therefore in some period during the Great March.          
                                                                         
     This text  ends here.  There follows  now the  associated narrative, 
   identical in appearance to the foregoing discussion (both elements are 
   written in the same rather unusual script).                            
                                                                         
  
     After  the  Valar,  who  before were  the Ainur  of the  Great Song, 
   entered  into  Ea,  those  who  were  the   noblest  among   them  and 
   understood   most   of   the   mind  of   Iluvatar  sought   amid  the 
   immeasurable  regions  of  the  Beginning  for  that place  where they 
   should  establish  the  Kingdom  of   Arda  in   time  to   come.  And 
   when  they  had  chosen  that  point  and region  where it  should be, 
   they  began  the  labours  that  were   needed.  Others   there  were, 
   countless  to  our  thought   though  known   each  and   numbered  in 
   the  mind  of  Iluvatar,  whose  labour  lay  elsewhere  and  in other 
   regions  and  histories  of  the  Great  Tale,  amid stars  remote and 
   worlds  beyond  the  reach  of  the  furthest  thought.  But  of these 
   others  we  know  nothing  and  cannot  know,  though  the   Valar  of 
   Arda, maybe, remember them all.                                        
     Chief  of  the  Valar  of  Arda  was  he  whom the  Eldar afterwards 
   
   named  Manwe,  the  Blessed:  the  Elder  King,  since  he  was  the 
   first of all kings in [Arda >] Ea.  Brother to  him was  Melkor, the 
   potent, and he had, as has been told, fallen  into pride  and desire 
   of  his  own  dominion.  Therefore  the   Valar  avoided   him,  and 
   began  the  building  and   ordering  of   Arda  without   him.  For 
   which reason it  is said  that whereas  there is  now great  evil in 
   Arda and many things therein  are at  discord, so  that the  good of 
   one  seemeth  to  be the  hurt of  another, nonetheless  the founda- 
   tions  of  this  world are  good, and  it turns  by nature  to good, 
   healing itself from within by the power  that was  set there  in its 
   making; and evil in Arda would  fail and  pass away  if it  were not 
   renewed  from  without:  that is:  that comes  from wills  and being 
   [sic] that are other than Arda itself.                              
     And  as  is  known  well,  the  prime   among  these   is  Melkor. 
   Measureless  as  were  the  regions  of  Ea,  yet in  the Beginning, 
   where  he  could  have  been  Master  of  all  that  was done  - for 
   there  were many  of the  Ainur of  the Song  willing to  follow him 
   and serve  him, if  he called  - still  he was  not content.  And he 
   sought  ever  for  Arda  and  Manwe,  his  brother,  begrudging  him 
   the  kingship,  small though  it might  seem to  his desire  and his 
   potency;  for he  knew that  to that  kingship Iluvatar  designed to 
   give the highest royalty in Ea, and  under the  rule of  that throne 
   to  bring  forth  the  Children  of  God. And  in his  thought which 
   deceived him, for the liar shall lie unto himself, he  believed that 
   over  the  Children  he  might  hold  absolute  sway  and   be  unto 
   them sole lord and  master, as  he could  not be  to spirits  of his 
   own  kind,  however  subservient  to  himself.  For  they  knew that 
   the  One  Is, and  must assent  to Melkor's  rebellion of  their own 
   choice;  whereas  he  purposed  to withhold  from the  Children this 
   knowledge  and  be  for  ever   a  shadow   between  them   and  the 
   light.                                                              
     As  a  shadow Melkor  did not  then conceive  himself. For  in his 
   beginning he  loved and  desired light,  and the  form that  he took 
   was  exceedingly  bright;  and  he  said  in  his  heart:  'On  such 
   brightness  as  I  am  the  Children  shall  hardly endure  to look; 
   therefore to know of aught else or  beyond or  even to  strain their 
   small minds to  conceive of  it would  not be  for their  good.' But 
   the  lesser  brightness  that  stands before  the greater  becomes a 
  
   darkness.  And  Melkor   was  jealous,   therefore,  of   all  other 
   brightnesses,  and  wished to  take all  light unto  himself. There- 
   fore Iluvatar, at  the entering  in of  the Valar  into Ea,  added a 
   theme to the Great Song which was not  in it  at the  first Singing, 
   
   and he called one  of the  Ainur to  him. Now  this was  that Spirit 
   which   afterwards   became   Varda   (and   taking    female   form 
   became  the  spouse  of  Manwe).  To  Varda  Iluvatar said:  'I will 
   give unto thee a parting gift. Thou shalt take into Ea a  light that 
   is  holy,  coming new  from Me,  unsullied by  the thought  and lust 
   of Melkor, and with thee it shall enter into Ea, and  be in  Ea, but 
   not of Ea.'  Wherefore Varda  is the  most holy  and revered  of all 
   the Valar, and  those that  name the  light of  Varda name  the love 
   of Ea  that Eru  has, and  they are  afraid, less  only to  name the 
   One. Nonetheless  this gift  of Iluvatar  to the  Valar has  its own 
   peril, as have all his free gifts: which is in the end no  more than 
   to say that they play a part in  the Great  Tale so  that it  may be 
   complete;  for  without  peril  they  would  be  without  power, and 
   the giving would be void.                                            
     When  therefore  at  last  Melkor  discovered  the  abiding  place 
   of  Manwe  and  his friends  he went  thither in  great haste,  as a 
   blazing  fire.  And  finding  that  already  great labours  had been 
   achieved  without  his  counsel,  he  was  angered,  and  desired to 
   undo what was done or to alter it according to his own mind.         
     But   this   Manwe   would   not   suffer,   and  there   was  war 
   therefore  in  Arda.  But  as  is  elsewhere  written Melkor  was at 
   that  time  defeated  with  the  aid  of Tulkas  (who was  not among 
   those  who  began  the  building of  Ea) and  driven out  again into 
   the Void that lay about Arda. This  is named  the First  Battle; and 
   though  Manwe  had  the  victory, great  hurt was  done to  the work 
   of the Valar; and  the worst  of the  deeds of  the wrath  of Melkor 
   was  seen  in the  Sun. Now  the Sun  was designed  to be  the heart 
   of Arda, and the Valar  purposed that  it should  give light  to all 
   that  Realm,  unceasingly  and   without  wearying   or  diminution, 
   and that from its  light the  world should  receive health  and life 
   and  growth.  Therefore  Varda  set  there   the  most   ardent  and 
   beautiful of all those spirits that  had entered  with her  into Ea, 
   and  she  was  named  Ar(i),(15) and Varda gave  to  her  keeping  a 
   portion of the gift of Iluvatar so  that the  Sun should  endure and 
   be  blessed and  give blessing.  The Sun,  the loremasters  tell us, 
   was  in  that beginning  named As  (which is  as near  as it  can be 
   interpreted  Warmth,  to  which  are joined  Light and  Solace), and 
   that the spirit therefore was called Azie (or later Arie).           
     But Melkor, as hath been told, lusted after all light, desiring it 
   jealously  for  his  own.  Moreover  he  soon  perceived that  in As 
   there  was  a  light  that had  been concealed  from him,  and which 
   had  a  power  of  which  he  had not  thought. Therefore,  afire at 
   
   once  with  desire  and  anger, he  went to  As [written  above: Asa], 
   and he spoke  to Arie,  saying: 'I  have chosen  thee, and  thou shalt 
   be  my  spouse,  even  as  Varda is  to Manwe,  and together  we shall 
   wield  all  splendour  and   mastery.  Then   the  kingship   of  Arda 
   shall be mine in deed as in right, and  thou shalt  be the  partner of 
  
   my glory.'                                                             
     But  Arie  rejected  Melkor  and  rebuked  him,  saying:  'Speak not 
   of right,  which thou  hast long  forgotten. Neither  for thee  nor by 
   thee  alone  was  Ea  made;  and  thou  shalt  not  be  King  of Arda. 
   Beware therefore; for there is in  the heart  of As  a light  in which 
   thou hast  no part,  and a  fire which  will not  serve thee.  Put not 
   out thy hand to it. For  though thy  potency may  destroy it,  it will 
   burn thee and thy brightness will be made dark.'                       
     Melkor  did  not  heed  her warning,  but cried  in his  wrath: 'The 
   gift  which  is  withheld  I  take!'  and  he ravished  Arie, desiring 
   both  to  abase  her and  to take  into himself  her powers.  Then the 
   spirit  of  Arie  went  up  like  a  flame of  anguish and  wrath, and 
   departed  for  ever  from  Arda,*  and  the  Sun  was  bereft  of  the 
   Light  of  Varda,  and  was  stained  by  the  assault of  Melkor. And 
   being for  a long  while without  rule it  flamed with  excessive heat 
   or  grew  too  cool,  so  that  grievous  hurt  was  done to  Arda and 
   the  fashioning  of  the  world  was  marred  and delayed,  until with 
   long  toil  the  Valar  made  a  new  order.+     But  even   as  Arie 
   foretold,  Melkor  was  burned  and   his  brightness   darkened,  and 
   he  gave  no  more  light,  but  light pained  him exceedingly  and he 
   hated it.                                                              
     Nonetheless   Melkor   would   not   leave   Arda   in   peace;  and 
   above  all  he begrudged  to the  Valar their  dwelling on  Earth, and 
   desired to injure their  labours there,  or bring  them to  naught, if 
   he  could.  Therefore  he  returned  to  Earth,  but  for fear  of the 
   might  of  the  Valar  and  of  Tulkas more  than all  he came  now in 
   secret.  And  in  his  hatred  of  the  Sun  he came  to the  North at 
   night  in  winter.  At  first  he would  depart when  the long  day of 
   summer  came;   but  after   a  time,   becoming  bolder   again,  and 
   desiring  a  dwelling  place  of  his  own,   he  began   the  delving 
                                                                         
    (* [marginal note] Indeed some say that it was released from Ea.)     
    (+ [marginal note] Also some of the Wise have said that the ordering 
   of Arda, as to the placing and courses of its parts, was disarrayed by 
   Melkor, so that the Earth was at times drawn too near to the  Sun, and 
   at others went too far off.)                                           
   
   underground  of  his  great  fortress  in  the  far  North,  which  was 
   afterwards named Utumno (or Udun).                                          
     The  Valar  therefore,  when  they  became  aware  by  the  signs  of 
   evil  that  were  seen  upon  Earth  that   Melkor  had   stolen  back, 
   sought  in  vain   for  him,   though  Tulcas   and  Orome   went  wide 
   over   Middle-earth   even   to   the   uttermost   East.   When   they 
   perceived  that   Melkor  would   now  turn   darkness  and   night  to 
   his  purposes,  as  he  had  aforetime  sought  to  wield  flame,  they 
   were  grieved; for  it was  a part  of their  design that  there should 
   be  change  and  alteration  upon  Earth,  and  neither  day  perpetual 
   nor  night  without   end.*  For   by  Night   the  Children   of  Arda 
   should  know  Day,  and  perceive  and  love   Light;  and   yet  Night 
   should  also  in  its  kind  be  good  and  blessed,  being  a  time of 
   repose,  and  of  inward  thought;  and  a vision  also of  things high 
   and  fair that  are beyond  Arda, but  are veiled  by the  splendour of 
   Anar.  But  Melkor  would  make  it  a  time of  peril unseen,  of fear 
  
   without  form,   an  uneasy   vigil;  or   a  haunted   dream,  leading 
   through despair to the shadow of Death.                                     
     Therefore   Manwe   took   counsel  with   Varda,  and   they  called 
   Aule  to their  aid. And  they resolved  to alter  the fashion  of Arda 
   and  of  Earth,  and  in their  thought they  devised Ithil,  the Moon. 
   In  what  way  and  with  what  labours  they  wrought  in   deed  this 
   great  device  of  their  thought,  who  shall  say:  for which  of the 
   Children  hath  seen the  Valar in  the uprising  of their  strength or 
   listened  to  their counsels  in the  flower of  their youth?  Who hath 
   observed   their   labour  as   they  laboured,   who  hath   seen  the 
   newness of the new?                                                         
     Some  say that  it was  out of  Earth (16) itself that Ithil  was made, 
   and   thus   Ambar (17) was diminished;  others   say  that   the  Moon 
   was  made  of  like  things  to  the  Earth  and  of  that which  is Ea 
   itself as it was made in the Tale.(18)                                      
     Now   when   the   Moon   was   full-wrought   it   was   set   above 
   Ambar,  and  directed  to  go   ever  round   and  about,   bringing  a 
   light  to  dark  places from  which the  Sun had  departed. But  it was 
   a  lesser  light,  so  that  moonlight  was not  the same  as sunlight, 
   and  there  was  still  change  of  light  upon  the   Earth;  moreover 
                                                                              
    (* [footnote to the text] For it is indeed of the nature of Ea and the 
   Great  History  that  naught  may  stay unchanged  in time,  and things 
   which do so, or appear to do so, or  endeavour to  remain so,  become a 
   weariness, and are loved no longer (or are at best unheeded).)             
                                                                              
                                                                              
   
   there  was  still  also  night  under the  stars, for  the Moon  and the 
   Sun were at certain times and seasons both absent.                       
     This  at  least  is  what  came  after to  be by  that doom  spoken by 
   Iluvatar.....  the  evil  of  Melkor  should  in  its own  despite bring 
   forth  things  more  fair  than  the  devising  of  his  .....  For some 
   have  held  that  the  Moon  was  at first  aflame,  but was  later made 
   [?strong]  and  life  .....:  later  but  while  Arda   was  unfashioned 
   and still in the turmoils of Melkor.                                     
     So  much  is  known  to  the  Wise,  that  Tilion  -  [sic]  and  that 
   Melkor  was  filled  with  new  wrath  at  the   rising  of   the  Moon. 
   Therefore  for  a  while  he  left  Ambar  again and  went out  into the 
   Outer  Night,  and   gathered  to   him  some   of  those   spirits  who 
   would answer his call.                                                   
                                                                           
     A  page  of  rough  and  disconnected  notes  obviously  preceded this 
   text,  but  must  belong  to  much  the  same time:  ideas found  in the 
   discussion and  synopsis preceding  the narrative  are found  also here, 
   such as the 'great darkness of  shadow' created  by Melkor  that blotted 
   out the Sun. In these notes my father was  still asking  himself whether 
   he should 'keep  the old  mythological story  of the  making of  the Sun 
   and  Moon,  or alter  the background  to a  "round earth"  version', and 
   observing  that  in  the  latter  case  the  Moon  would  be  a  work of 
   Melkor's to provide 'a safe retreat' - thus returning to the idea of the 
   origin of the Moon found  years before  in text  C* of  the Ainulindale' 
   (p. 41,  $31). Doubt  and lack  of certain  direction are  very strongly 
  
   conveyed,  as he  wrestled with  the intractable  problems posed  by the 
   presence  of  the  Sun in  the sky  under which  the Elves  awoke, which 
   was lit only by the stars.(19)                                           
                                                                           
     There are features in the present text that clearly associate  it with 
   the  Commentary  on  the  Athrabeth  (see  notes 2  and 3  below), among 
   them the use of the name Arda to mean  the Solar  System; but  while the 
   Earth itself is  in the  Commentary named  Imbar it  has here  the older 
   name Ambar  (see note  17). There  can be  no doubt,  I think,  that the 
   present text was the  earlier of  the two.  On the  other hand,  no more 
   finished or complete presentation of the new  conceptions at  large, the 
   'new mythology', is found; and it seems at any rate arguable  that while 
   committed  in mind  to the  abandonment of  the old  myth of  the origin 
   of  the Sun  and Moon  my father  left in  abeyance the  formulation and 
   expression of  the new.  It may  be, though  I have  no evidence  on the 
   question  one  way  or the  other, that  he came  to perceive  from such 
   experimental  writing  as  this  text  that  the  old structure  was too 
   comprehensive, too interlocked in all  its parts,  indeed its  roots too 
   deep, to withstand such a devastating surgery.                           
   
                               NOTES.                                       
                                                                           
   1. In  AAm  $15  (p.  52)  'there was  great growth  of trees  and herbs, 
      and  beasts and  birds came  forth' in  the light  of the  Lamps: that 
      was  the  Spring  of  Arda.  But  after the  destruction of  the Lamps 
      Yavanna  'set  a  sleep  upon  many  fair  things  that had  arisen in 
      the  Spring,  both  tree and  herb and  beast and  bird, so  that they 
      should  not  age  but  should  wait  for  a  time  of  awakening  that 
      yet should be' ($30, p. 70).                                          
   2. On   the   astronomical   knowledge   to   be   presumed   among   the 
      High-elves   cf.   Note  2   to  the   Commentary  on   the  Athrabeth 
      (p. 337)  - where  as here  Arda is  equated with  the Solar  System - 
      and Text I (p. 370).                                                  
   3. The  thought  of this  paragraph is  closely paralleled  in Note  2 to 
      the   Commentary   on   the   Athrabeth  (p.   337),  and   the  final 
      sentence is very similar  to what  is said  in the  Commentary itself, 
      p. 334 ('Melkor was not just a local Evil on Earth...').              
   4. In  AAm  $24  (p. 54)  it is  told that  after the  Fall of  the Lamps 
      'Middle-earth  lay  in  a twilight  beneath the  stars that  Varda had 
      wrought  in  the  ages forgotten  of her  labours in  Ea', and  in $34 
      (p.  71) Varda  looked out  from Taniquetil  'and beheld  the darkness 
      of the Earth  beneath the  innumerable stars,  faint and  far', before 
      she  began  the  making  of  new and  brighter stars;  so also  in the 
      revised   Quenta   Silmarillion   (p.    159,   $19):    'Then   Varda 
      made  new stars  and brighter  against the  coming of  the First-born. 
      Wherefore  she  whose  name  out  of  the  deeps   of  time   and  the 
      labours  of  Ea was  Tintalle, the  Kindler, was  called after  by the 
      Elves Elentari, the Queen of the Stars.' But if she can  still perhaps 
      be  called  Elentari,  she  can  no  longer  be called  Tintalle  (see 
      however p. 388 and note 3).                                           
         In  a  late  emendation  to  the  final text  D of  the Ainulindale 
      (p.  34,  $36)  the  words concerning  Varda 'she  it was  who wrought 
      the  Stars'  were  changed  to  'she  it  was  who wrought  the Great 
  
      Stars'; and it seems possible that this was done in  the light  of the 
      ideas presented here.                                                 
   5. Cf.  Note  2  to  the  Commentary  on  the  Athrabeth  (p.  337), with 
      note 13 to that passage.                                              
   6. This is of course  altogether different  from the  form of  the legend 
      in the Ainulindale' (p.  14, $23):  'But Melkor,  too, was  there from 
      the first, and he meddled in  all that  was done';  while in  the text 
      C* (p. 40) Melkor entered Arda before the other Ainur.                
   7. The  legend  in  Ainulindale'   C*  that   Melkor  himself   made  the 
      Moon  so  that  he  'could  observe  thence  all that  happened below' 
      (p. 41, $31) had been abandoned (but see p. 383).                     
   8. In  AAm  (p.  131,  $172)  and  in QS  ($75) Tilion  was no  Vala, but 
      'a   young   hunter   of   the   company  of   Orome'.  In   AAm  $179 
   
        appears the story that Morgoth assailed Tilion, 'sending  spirits of 
        shadow against him', but unavailingly.                               
   9.   On  names  of  the  Sun  and   Moon  see   QS  $75   and  commentary 
        (V.241, 243) and the later revision  of the  passage (p.  198); also 
        AAm $171 and commentary (pp. 130, 136).                              
   10.  In  AAm  (p.  133,  $179)  it  was told  that 'Arien  Morgoth feared 
        with a great fear, and dared not to come nigh her'.                  
   11.  On the name Endor see AAm $38 (pp. 72, 76).                          
   12.  See p. 327 note 16.                                                  
   13.  'at the time of  Felagund': i.e.  at the  time when  Finrod Felagund 
        encountered Men, first of the High-elves to do so (p. 307).          
   14.  'Men must  awake while  Melkor is  still in  Arda?': 'Arda'  must be 
        an error for 'Middle-earth' (i.e. before his captivity in Aman). 
   15.  An s is pencilled over the r of Ar(i).                               
   16.  Above  Earth  my  father  wrote  Ambar,  then  struck  it  out,  and 
        wrote 'Mar = House'. See the next note.                              
   17.  In  Note  2  to the  Commentary on  the Athrabeth  (p. 337,  and see 
        note  12  to that  passage) appears  Imbar, translated  'the Habita- 
        tion', = Earth, 'the principal part of Arda' (= the Solar System). 
   18.  From  this  point  the  manuscript  becomes  very  rough,  in places 
        illegible, and soon peters out.                                      
   19.  In other scribbled notes (written at the  same time  as text  II and 
        constituting a part of that manuscript) my  father wrote  that Varda 
        gave the holy light received in gift from Iluvatar (see p.  380) not 
        only to the Sun and to the Two  Trees but  also to  'the significant 
        Star'.  The  meaning  of  this  is nowhere  explained. Beside  it he 
        wrote  Signifer,  and  many experimental  Elvish names,  as Taengyl, 
        Tengyl, Tannacolli or Tankol,  Tainacolli; also  a verbal  root tana 
        'show, indicate'; tanna 'sign'; and kolla 'borne, worn, especially a 
        vestment or cloak', with the note 'Sindikoll-o is masculinized'. 
   
                                     III.                                  
                                                                          
   This very brief and hasty statement was found in  a small  collection of 
   such notes folded in  a newspaper  of April  1959. It  was written  on a 
   slip of paper torn from a bill from Merton College  dated in  June 1955; 
   a similar bill of October 1955 was used  for a  passage of  drafting for 
   the Athrabeth (p. 352). I have  noticed (p.  304) that  the use  of such 
   documents of  the year  1955 might  suggest that  the Athrabeth  was not 
  
   the work  of a  single concentrated  period, although  if my  father had 
   prepared a supply of such slips for brief notes or passages  of drafting 
   and other purposes the date would be misleading.                        
                                                                          
   What happened in Valinor after the Death of the Trees? Aman             
   was 'unveiled' - it had been covered with  a dome  (made by             
   
   Varda)   of   mist   or  cloud   down  through   which  no   sight  would 
   pierce  nor  light. This  dome was  lit by  stars -  in imitation  of the 
   great  Firmament   of  Ea.   This  now   rendered  Valinor   dark  except 
   for  starlight  [i.e.  after  the  death  of the  Trees]. It  was removed 
   and  Aman  was  lit  by  the  Sun  -  its  blessing  was   thus  removed. 
   (Melkor's   defilement   of   the   Sun   must   thus  precede   the  Two 
   Trees  which  had  light  of  Sun  and  Stars  before  Melkor  [?tainted] 
   it  -  or  the  Trees  [?could  ?would]  be  lit  by  light   before  the 
   [?Turbulence] of Melkor.)                                                 
                                                                            
     I  do  not  feel  altogether certain  of the  meaning of  the extremely 
   elliptical  concluding  sentence in  brackets, but  it should  perhaps be 
   interpreted thus - as the statement of  a problem  arising from  what has 
   been  said.  The  Dome  of  Varda  must  have  been  contrived  after the 
   ravishing of Arie  by Melkor,  in order  to keep  out the  Sun's polluted 
   light,(1) and Aman was lit beneath  the Dome  by the  Two Trees.  But on 
   the other hand, it is an essential idea that the light  of the  Trees was 
   derived  from  the  Sun  before it  was 'tainted'.  A resolution  of this 
   conflict may be found (reading 'could', not 'would', in the  last phrase) 
   in the idea that the light of the Trees was an unsullied  light preserved 
   by Varda from a time before the assaults of Melkor.                       
     In the initial discussion in text II it is made clear that the  Sun had 
   been  defiled  before  the Two  Trees came  into being:  'Now one  of the 
   objects of the Trees... was the healing of the hurts of Melkor' (p. 377); 
   but  it  is  also said  that 'Varda  has preserved  some of  the Primeval 
   Light... The Two  Trees are  made.' This  appears to  be the  solution to 
   which  my  father  came  in  the  present text,  thus suggesting  that it 
   preceded  text  II.  On the  other hand,  there is  no suggestion  of the 
   Dome of Varda in  text II,  and that  text gives  the impression  that my 
   father  was  beginning a  new story,  working it  out as  he went.  It is 
   probably vain to try to establish  a clear  sequence of  composition from 
   these papers, since he might  return to  the same  problem and  find what 
   appears to be the same resolution at different times.                     
     It is a notable  fact that  the Dome  of Varda  appears in  my father's 
   final work on the  narrative text  of the  Quenta Silmarillion  Chapter 6 
   (p.  286,  $57). Where  in AAm  (p. 98,  $108) it  was told  that Melkor, 
   with  Ungoliante  beside  him,  looked  out  from  the  summit  of  Mount 
   Hyarantar  and  'saw  afar  ... the  silver domes  of Valmar  gleaming in 
   the mingling  of the  lights of  Telperion and  Laurelin', in  the Quenta 
   Silmarillion  Ungoliante  (now,  in  the  changed  story,  lying  on  the 
   summit alone) 'saw the  glimmer of  the stars  in the  dome of  Varda and 
   the  radiance  of  Valmar  far  away.'  Thus  when  later  in  the  final 
   rewriting ('The Rape of the Silmarils', p. 293, $1) it is told that above 
   the  Valar  sitting  in  the  Ring  of  Doom  'the  stars  of  Varda  now 
   
   glimmered overhead', it must be the stars of the Dome that were          
  
   glimmering.(2)                                                           
                                                                           
                                    NOTES.                                  
                                                                           
   1. But in text IV (p. 388) it is  said that  the Dome  of Varda  was made 
      'to keep out any spirits or spies of Melkor'.                         
   2. In the  corresponding passage  in the  Annals of  Aman (p.  106, $117) 
      it is said: 'the gods sat in  shadow, for  it was  night. But  now night 
      only  as  it  may be  in some  land of  the world,  when the  stars peer 
      fitfully  through  the wrack  of great  clouds, and  cold fogs  drift in 
      from  a  sullen shore  of the  sea.' In  the published  Silmarillion the 
      final  text  ('the  stars of  Varda now  glimmered overhead')  was used; 
      this  does  not indeed  introduce any  difficulty within  the narrative, 
      but I did not at that time perceive the significance of the words. 
                                                                           
                                     IV                                     
                                                                           
   There is a further statement  about the  Dome of  Varda in  a manuscript 
   to  which I  have several  times referred  (VI.466; VIII.20;  IX.73), an 
   analysis (in intention) of all fragments of other languages found in The 
   Lord of  the Rings.  The passage  that I  quote here  comes from  a long 
   note  on  the  song  to  Elbereth  at  the  end  of  the  chapter  'Many 
   Meetings'.  It may  be mentioned  incidentally that  my father  noted on 
   the word menel: 'the heavens, the  apparent dome  of the  sky. (Probably 
   a  Quenya  word  introduced  into  Sindarin.  It  was  opposed  to kemen 
   "the  Earth"  as  an  apparent flat  floor under  menel. But  these were 
   "pictorial" words, as the  lore of  the Eldar  and the  Numenoreans knew 
   much astronomy.)'                                                        
     The  passage  concerning  the  Dome  arises  from  the  statement that 
   Elbereth has el-  'star' prefixed  (with the  note 'But  since b  is not 
   mutated  the  name  is  probably  to  be  referred  to  *elen-barathi  > 
   elmbereth').                                                              
                                                                           
     The  mythological  association  of   Varda  with   the  stars   is  of 
   twofold  origin.  In  the  'demiurgic  period',  before  the  establish- 
   ment  of  Arda  'the  Realm',  while  the  Valar  in  general (including 
   an   unnamed   host   of   others   who  never   came  to Arda)(1)  were 
   labouring   in   the   general   construction  of   Ea  (the   World  or 
   Universe),   Varda   was   in   Eldarin   and  Numenorean   legend  said 
   to  have  designed  and  set  in  their  places  most  of  the principal 
   stars;  but  being  (by  destiny  and  desire)   the  future   Queen  of 
   Arda,  in  which  her  ultimate  function lay,  especially as  the lover 
   and  protectress  of  the  Quendi,  she  was  concerned  not  only  with 
   the great  Stars in  themselves, but  also in  their relations  to Arda, 
   
   and   their   appearance    therefrom   (and    their   effect    upon   the 
   Children  to   come).  Such   forms  and   major  patterns,   therefore,  as 
   we  call  (for  instance)  the  Plough,  or  Orion,  were  said  to  be  her 
   designs.  Thus  the   Valacirca  or   'Sickle  of   the  Gods',   which  was 
   one   of   the   Eldarin   names  for   the  Plough,   was,  it   was  said, 
   intended  later  to  be   a  sign   of  menace   and  threat   of  vengeance 
   over   the   North  in   which  Melkor   took  up   his  abode   (Varda  was 
   the   most   foresighted  of   all  the   Valar,  possessing   the  clearest 
  
   memory  of  the  Music  and  Vision  in   which  she   had  played   only  a 
   small part as actor or player, but had listened most attentively).(2)            
     Later,   when   the   Valar   took   refuge    from   Melkor,    and   the 
   imminent  ruin  of  Arda,  and   built  and   fortified  Valinor   in  Aman, 
   it   was   Varda  who   made  the   great  dome   above  Valinor,   to  keep 
   out  any  spirits  or  spies  of  Melkor.  It  was  made  as   a  simulacrum 
   of  the  true  firmament   (Tar-menel),  and   the  patterns   were  therein 
   repeated,  but  with  apparent  stars  (or   'sparks':  tinwi)   of  greater 
   relative  size  to  the  total visible  area. So  that the  lesser firmament 
   of Valinor (Nur-menel) was very brilliant.                                       
     From   this   work   (chiefly:   but    also   her    original   demiurgic 
   labours   were   included)   she  was   called  'Star-kindler'.   Note  that 
   Velen  properly  referred  to  the  real  stars  of  Ea  (but   could  also 
   naturally   be   transferred   to   their   imagines).  The   words  tinwe, 
   nille'  (Vtin  'spark',  Vngil  'silver  glint')  and  Sindarin  tim,  gil 
   referred    properly    to   the    Valinorian   imagines.    Hence   Quenya 
   Tintalle   from   tinta   cause   to  sparkle,   but  also   Elentari  Queen 
   of Stars'; Sindarin Elbereth, but also Gilthoniel.(3)                            
                                                                                   
     This  note  on  Elbereth  ends  with  a   slightly  jumbled   and  obscure 
   statement to the effect  that Gilthoniel  is derived  from the  stems Vngil 
   and Vthan / than 'kindle, set light to'; iel a feminine suffix correspond- 
   ing to male -we.                                                                 
     These  remarks  on  Varda  seem  to  raise further  questions. In  text II 
   (pp.  375  -  6)  my   father  declared   that  'the   cosmogonic  mythology 
   should  represent  Arda  as  it  is,  more or  less: an  island in  the void 
   "amidst  the  innumerable stars"';  that 'the  Stars, therefore,  in general 
   will  be other  and remoter  parts of  the Great  Tale of  Ea, which  do not 
   concern  the  Valar  of Arda';  and that  'Varda, therefore,  as one  of the 
   great Valar  of Arda,  cannot be  said to  have "kindled"  the stars,  as an 
   original subcreative act - not at least the stars in general.' I  have taken 
   this to mean  (p. 384  note 4)  that the  'star-making' of  Varda was  to be 
   confined  to  (at  most)  the  making  of  the  'Great  Stars'   before  the 
   Awakening  of  the  Elves.  In  the  present  text,   on  the   other  hand, 
   appears  the  remarkable  conception  that  the  'demiurgic'  work  of Varda 
   was  the  making  and  disposition  of  certain  'principal'   stars,  which 
                                                                                   
                                                                                  j 
   
    should in ages to come, after the establishment of  the Earth,  be visible 
    in its skies as figures significant of its history - the 'dramatic centre' 
    of Ea.                                                                     
      While  I think  it certain  that this  text comes  from the  late 1950s, 
    there seems no way in which to  date it  more precisely  either externally 
    or in relation to other writings.                                          
                                                                              
                                      NOTES.                                   
                                                                              
    1. Cf.  text  II  (p.  378):  'Others  there  were,  countless  to  our 
       thought...,  whose  labour  lay  elsewhere  and  in  other  regions and 
       histories  of  the  Great  Tale,  amid stars  remote and  worlds beyond 
       the reach of the furthest thought.'                                     
    2. It is a curious point that what is said here of  Varda's part  in the 
  
       Music of the  Ainur is  largely repeated  from what  is told  of Nienna 
       in  the  'lost'  typescript  of  the  beginning of  the Annals  of Aman 
       (AAm*, p. 68, $26). There it is told of her that she 'took little part' 
       in the Music, but  'listened intent  to all  that she  heard. Therefore 
       she  was  rich  in memory,  and farsighted,  perceiving how  the themes 
       should unfold in the Tale of Arda.'                                     
    3. It  is interesting  to compare  what is  said here  about the  names of 
       Varda  with  what  my  father  said  on  the  subject  in a  note dated 
       3  February 1938  (V.200): 'Tintalle'  Kindler can  stand -  but tinwe' 
       in  Quenya  only  =  spark  (tinta- to  kindle). Therefore  Tinwerina > 
       Elerina, Tinwerontar > Elentari'.                                       
                                                                              
                                        V.                                     
                                                                              
    This  brief  comment,  entitled  'Sun  The Trees  Silmarils', is  found on 
    a single sheet, together with other more  substantial writings  similar in 
    appearance, preserved in a folded newspaper of November 1958.              
                                                                              
    The making of the Sun after the Death of the Trees is  not only            
    impossible 'mythology' now - especially since the Valar must be            
    supposed to know the truth about the structure  of Ea  (and not            
    make  mythical  guesses  like  Men)  and  to  have communicated            
    this to the Eldar (and  so to  Numenoreans!) -  it is  also im-            
    possible chronologically in the Narrative.                                 
      The Sun existed as part of the Kingdom of Arda. In so  far as            
    there  was  darkness  (and  diminishment  of  growth   in  Arda            
    consequently)  when the  Valar removed  to Aman  it was  due to            
    obscurations devised by Melkor: clouds  and smokes  (a volcanic            
    era!).                                                                     
      The Sun was the immediate source  of the  light of  Arda. The            
    Blessedness  of  the  Trees  (as  compared  with  other growing            
   
   things  later)  was  that  they  were  kindled  and  illumined  with the       
   light  of  the  Sun  and  Moon  before  these  were tainted.  The attack       
   of  Melkor  on  the  Sun  (and  Moon)   must  therefore   be  subsequent       
   to   the   establishment  of   Valinor,  and   be  Melkor's   effort  to       
   produce darkness.                                                              
     Since  the   Silmarils  were   kindled  from   the  Trees   after  the       
   Death  of  the  Trees,  this  'light  of  the  Unmarred   Sun'  remained       
   only in them.                                                                  
                                                                                 
     In text III, my  father's note  on the  removal of  the Dome  of Varda       
   after the death of the Trees, he was  confronted by  the problem  (if my       
   analysis of his meaning is correct, p. 386) that 'Melkor's defilement of       
   the Sun must  precede the  Two Trees',  whereas the  light of  the Trees       
   was  derived  from  the unsullied  light of  the Sun  and Moon.  Here he       
   concludes  that 'the  attack of  Melkor on  the Sun  (and Moon)  must be       
   subsequent to the establishment of Valinor'.                                   
     The word after in the concluding sentence is  no more  than a  slip in       
   extremely rapid writing.                                                       
                                                                                 
                                                                               :i 
                                      VI.                                         
  
                                                                                 
   This text, entitled  Melkor with  Morgoth written  beneath, is  from the       
   same collection as is text III (found in a newspaper dated  April 1959),       
   and  was written  on four  slips made  from further  copies of  the same       
   Merton  College  documents  dated June  1955 as  is the  draft A  of the       
   Athrabeth (pp. 350 - 2). The slip on which text  III is  written carries       
   also preliminary drafting for the present essay on Melkor.                     
     It is notable  that text  VI begins  with a  reference to  'Finrod and       
   Andreth', which was therefore in existence, at least in some form.             
                                                                                 
                                Melkor Morgoth.                                   
                                                                                 
   Melkor  must  be  made  far  more  powerful  in  original   nature  (cf.       
   'Finrod  and  Andreth').  The   greatest  power   under  Eru   (sc.  the       
   greatest  created  power).(1) (He  was  to  make   I  devise   I  begin;       
   Manwe (a little less great) was to improve, carry out, complete.)              
     Later,  he  must  not be  able to  be controlled  or 'chained'  by all       
   the  Valar  combined.  Note  that  in  the  early  age  of  Arda  he was       
   alone able to drive the Valar out of Middle-earth into retreat.                
     The   war   against   Utumno   was  only   undertaken  by   the  Valar       
   with  reluctance,  and  without  hope  of  real  victory, but  rather as       
   a  covering  action  or  diversion,  to  enable them  to get  the Quendi       
   out  of  his  sphere  of   influence.  But   Melkor  had   already  pro-       
   gressed   some   way   towards   becoming   'the   Morgoth,   a   tyrant       
   (or  central  tyranny  and  will), + his agents'.(2) Only   the  total       
   
   contained  the  old  power  of the  complete Melkor;  so that  if 'the 
   Morgoth'  could  be   reached  or   temporarily  separated   from  his 
   agents  he  was  much  more  nearly  controllable  and  on   a  power- 
   level  with the  Valar. The  Valar find  that they  can deal  with his 
   agents (sc. armies,  Balrogs, etc.)  piecemeal. So  that they  come at 
   last  to  Utumno  itself  and find  that 'the  Morgoth' has  no longer 
   for the moment  sufficient 'force'  (in any  sense) to  shield himself 
   from  direct  personal  contact.  Manwe  at  last faces  Melkor again, 
   as  he  has  not  done  since  he  entered  Arda.  Both   are  amazed: 
   Manwe  to  perceive  the  decrease  in  Melkor  as  a  person;  Melkor 
   to perceive this also  from his  own point  of view:  he has  now less 
   personal  force  than  Manwe,  and  can  no  longer  daunt   him  with 
   his gaze.                                                              
     Either  Manwe  must  tell  him  so  or  he  must   himself  suddenly 
   realize  (or  both)  that this  has happened:  he is  'dispersed'. But 
   the  lust  to  have  creatures  under   him,  dominated,   has  become 
   habitual  and  necessary  to  Melkor,  so  that  even  if  the process 
   was  reversible  (possibly  was  by   absolute  and   unfeigned  self- 
   abasement  and  repentance  only)  he  cannot  bring  himself   to  do 
   it.*  As  with  all  other  characters  there  must  be   a  trembling 
   moment  when  it  is  in  the balance:  he nearly  repents -  and does 
   not, and becomes much wickeder, and more foolish.                      
     Possibly  (and  he  thinks  it  possible)  he  could  now   at  that 
   moment  be  humiliated  against  his  own  will  and  'chained'  -  if 
   and  before  his  dispersed  forces  reassemble.  So -  as soon  as he 
   has  mentally  rejected  repentance  -  he  (just  like  Sauron after- 
   wards  on  this  model)   makes  a   mockery  of   self-abasement  and 
  
   repentance.  From  which  actually  he  gets   a  kind   of  perverted 
   pleasure  as   in  desecrating   something  holy   -  [for   the  mere 
   contemplating  of  the  possibility  of  genuine  repentance,  if that 
   did  not  come  specially  then  as a  direct grace  from Eru,  was at 
   least  one  last  flicker  of  his true  primeval nature.](3) He feigns 
   remorse  and  repentance.   He  actually   kneels  before   Manwe  and 
   surrenders  -  in the  first instance  to avoid  being chained  by the 
   Chain  Angainor,  which  once  upon  him  he  fears  would   not  ever 
   be  able  to  be  shaken off.  But also  suddenly he  has the  idea of 
                                                                         
    (* [footnote to the text] One of the  reasons for  his self-weakening 
   is that he has given to his 'creatures', Orcs, Balrogs, etc.  power of 
   recuperation  and  multiplication.  So  that  they  will  gather again 
   without further specific orders. Part of his native creative power has 
   gone out into making an independent evil growth out of his control.) 
   
   penetrating  the  vaunted  fastness  of  Valinor,  and  ruining   it.  So 
   he  offers  to  become  'the  least  of  the Valar'  and servant  of them 
   each and all, to help (in advice and  skill) in  repairing all  the evils 
   and  hurts  he  has  done.  It  is  this offer  which seduces  or deludes 
   Manwe  -  Manwe  must   be  shown   to  have   his  own   inherent  fault 
   (though  not  sin):*  he  has  become  engrossed  (partly  out  of  sheer 
   fear  of  Melkor,  partly  out  of  desire  to  control  him)  in  amend- 
   ment,  healing,  re-ordering  -  even  'keeping  the  status  quo'  -  to 
   the  loss  of  all  creative  power  and  even  to  weakness  in  dealing 
   with  difficult  and  perilous  situations.  Against  the advice  of some 
   of the Valar (such as Tulkas) he grants Melkor's prayer.                  
     Melkor  is  taken  back  to  Valinor  going  last  (save   for  Tulkas + 
   who   follows   bearing    Angainor   and    clinking   it    to   remind 
   Melkor).                                                                  
     But   at   the  council   Melkor  is   not  given   immediate  freedom. 
   The  Valar  in  assembly  will  not  tolerate  this.  Melkor  is remitted 
   to   Mandos   (to   stay   there   in   'reclusion'  and   meditate,  and 
   complete his repentance - and also his plans for redress).(4)             
     Then  he  begins  to  doubt  the   wisdom  of   his  own   policy,  and 
   would  have  rejected  it  all  and  burst out  into flaming  rebellion - 
   but  he  is  now  absolutely  isolated  from  his  agents  and  in  enemy 
   territory.  He  cannot.  Therefore  he  swallows  the  bitter  pill  (but 
   it  greatly   increases  his   hate,  and   he  ever   afterward  accused 
   Manwe of being faithless).                                                
     The  rest  of  the  story,  with  Melkor's  release, and  permission to 
   attend  the  Council  sitting  at the  feet of  Manwe (after  the pattern 
   of  evil  counsellors  in  later  tales,  which it  could be  said derive 
   from  this  primeval  model?),  can   then  proceed   more  or   less  as 
   already told.                                                             
                                                                            
   In this short essay it is seen that in his reflections on the nature of 
   Melkor,  the  vastness  of his  primeval power  and its  'dispersion', my 
                                                                            
   (* [footnote   to   the  text]   Every  finite   creature  must have some 
   weakness: that is some  inadequacy to  deal with  some situations.  It is 
   not sinful when not willed, and when the creature does his best  (even if 
   it is not what should be done) as he sees it - with the  conscious intent 
  
   of serving Eru.) 
   (+ [footnote to the text] Tulkas  represents the  good side  of 'violence' 
   in the war against evil. This is an absence of all compromise  which will 
   even face apparent evils (such as war) rather than  parley; and  does not 
   (in any kind of pride) think that any one less than Eru can redress this, 
   or rewrite the tale of Arda.)                                             
   
    father  had  been  led  to  propose  certain  important  alterations   in  the 
    narrative  of  the  legends  as  told  in  the  Quenta Silmarillion  (pp. 161, 
    186)  and  in  the  Annals  of  Aman  (pp. 75,  80, 93).  In the  narrative as 
    it  stood,  and  as  it remained,(5) there  was   no  suggestion  that  Melkor 
    feigned  repentance  when  (no  longer  able  to  'daunt  him with  his gaze') 
    he   faced   Manwe   in   Utumno   -   already   harbouring   'the   idea   of 
    penetrating  the  vaunted  fastness  of  Valinor,  and  ruining  it'.  On  the 
    contrary,   'Tulkas   stood   forth  as   the  champion   of  the   Valar  and 
    wrestled  with  him  and  cast  him  upon  his  face, and  bound him  with 
  the 
    chain   Angainor'(6) (an  ancient   element,   going   back   to   the  richly 
    pictorial  and  'primitive'  account  in  the  story   of  'The   Chaining  of 
    Melko'  in  The  Book  of Lost  Tales, 1.100  - 4).  Moreover, in  the present 
    text  it  was  now,  defeated  at  Utumno,  that  Melkor  offered   to  become 
    'the least of the Valar', and to aid them in the redress of all the evils that 
    he  had  brought  to  pass,  whereas  in the  narratives he  did this  when he 
    came  before  the  Valar  after  he  had  endured the  ages of  his incarcera- 
    tion  in  Mandos  and  sued   for  pardon.   Of  Manwe   it  was   said,  when 
    Melkor  was  allowed  to  go  freely  about  Valinor,  that  he  believed that 
    his evil was  cured: 'for  he himself  was free  from the  evil and  could not 
    comprehend  it'.  No  such   flaw  or   'inherent  fault'   in  Manwe   as  is 
    described  in  this  essay  was suggested;(7) although it was told  that 
  Ulmo, 
    and  Tulkas,  doubted  the  wisdom  of  such  clemency  (and  this  too  is 
  an 
    element  that  goes  back  to  The  Book   of  Lost   Tales:  'Such   was  the 
    doom  of  Manwe...  albeit  Tulkas  and  Palurien   thought  it   merciful  to 
    peril' (I.105)).                                                               
   
                                NOTES.                                        
                                                                             
    1. Cf. Finrod's words in the Athrabeth (p. 322): 'there is no power 
       conceivable greater than Melkor save Eru only'. 
    2. The earliest reference to the idea of the 'dispersion' of Melkor's 
       original power is found in the Annals of Aman $179 (p. 133): 
         For as he grew in malice, and sent forth from himself the evil 
         that he conceived in lies and creatures of wickedness, his power 
         passed into them and was dispersed, and he himself became ever 
         more earth-bound, unwilling to issue from his dark strongholds. 
       Cf. also Annals $128 (p. 110). - The expression 'the Morgoth' is 
       used several times by Finrod in the Athrabeth. 
    3. The square brackets were put in after the writing of the passage. 
    4. 'his plans for redress': i.e. redress of the evils he has brought about. 
    5. The second passage in QS, in which the pardon of Melkor is 
       recounted (p. 186, $48), was changed in the final rewriting of 
       Chapter 6: see p. 273, $48. But though the changed text intro- 
  
       duced the ideas that any complete reversal of the evils brought 
       about by Melkor was impossible, and that he was 'in his beginning 
   
       the  greatest  of  the  Powers', the  narrative was  not altered  in respect 
       of changes envisaged in this essay (see note 7).                             
    6. Alteration  to  the  old  story of  the encounter  at Utumno  might have 
       entered  if  QS  Chapter  3  (in  which  this  is  recounted) had  formed a 
       part  of  the  late  rewriting  that  transformed  the  old Chapter  6; but 
       see note 7.                                                                  
    7. In  the  final  rewriting of  QS Chapter  6 (p.  273, $48)  this remained 
       the  case  (note  5);  and  the  original  story  was  also  retained  that 
       it  was  in   Valinor  after   his  imprisonment,   not  at   Utumno,  that 
       Melkor  made   his  promises   of  service   and  reparation.   This  might 
       suggest  that  the  present  essay  was  written  after  the  new  work  on 
       QS  (almost  certainly  dating  from  the  end  of  the  1950s,   p.  300), 
       supporting  the  idea  that  the  date  of  the  documents  on   which  the 
       essay was written (1955) is misleading (see p. 385).                         
                                                                                
                                        VII.                                     
                                                                                
   This essay is found in two forms. The earlier  ('A') is  a fairly  brief text 
   of  four  pages  in  manuscript, titled  'Some notes  on the  "philosophy" of 
   the  Silmarillion';  it  is  rapidly  expressed  and  does  not have  a clear 
   ending.  The  second ('B')  is a  greatly expanded  version of  twelve pages, 
   also  in  manuscript,  of  far  more  careful  expression  and  beginning  in 
   fine  script,  but  breaking  off  unfinished,  indeed  in  the  middle  of a 
   sentence. This is titled 'Notes on motives in the Silmarillion'.              
   The  relation  between  the  two  forms  is  such  that   for  most   of  its 
   length there is no need to give any of the text of A, for all of  its content 
   is  found  embedded  in  B.  From  the  point  (p. 401)  where the  Valar are 
   condemned  for  the raising  of the  Pelori, however,  the texts  diverge. In 
   B  my  father  introduced  a  long palliation  of the  conduct of  the Valar, 
   and  the essay  breaks off  before the  matter of  the concluding  section of 
   A was reached (see note 6); this is therefore given at the end of B.          
   The  text  of  B  was  subsequently  divided and  lettered as  three distinct 
   sections, here numbered (i), (ii), and (iii).                                 
                                                                                
                       Notes on motives in the Silmarillion.                     
                                                                                
                                        (i)                                      
   Sauron  was  'greater',  effectively, in  the Second  Age than                
   Morgoth at the end of the First. Why?  Because, though  he was                
   far smaller by natural stature, he had not yet fallen  so low.                
   Eventually  he  also squandered  his power  (of being)  in the                
   endeavour to gain control of others. But he was not obliged to                
   expend  so  much  of  himself. To  gain domination  over Arda,                
   Morgoth  had  let  most of  his being  pass into  the physical                
   constituents of the Earth - hence all things that were born on                
   
   Earth  and  lived  on  and  by   it,  beasts   or  plants   or  incarnate 
   spirits,  were  liable  to  be  'stained'.  Morgoth  at  the time  of the 
   War  of  the  Jewels  had  become   permanently  'incarnate':   for  this 
   reason   he  was   afraid,  and   waged  the   war  almost   entirely  by 
  
   means of devices, or of subordinates and dominated creatures.             
      Sauron,  however,  inherited  the  'corruption'  of  Arda,   and  only 
   spent  his  (much  more  limited)  power  on  the Rings;  for it  was the 
   creatures  of  earth,  in  their  minds  and  wills,  that he  desired to 
   dominate.   In   this   way   Sauron   was   also   wiser   than  Melkor- 
   Morgoth.   Sauron   was   not   a   beginner    of   discord;    and   he 
   probably   knew   more   of   the   'Music'   than   did   Melkor,  whose 
   mind  had  always  been  filled  with  his  own  plans  and  devices, and 
   gave   little   attention  to   other  things.   The  time   of  Melkor's 
   greatest  power,  therefore,  was  in  the  physical  beginnings  of  the 
   World;  a  vast  demiurgic  lust  for  power   and  the   achievement  of 
   his  own  will  and designs,  on a  great scale.  And later  after things 
   had   become   more   stable,   Melkor   was   more  interested   in  and 
   capable  of  dealing  with  a  volcanic   eruption,  for   example,  than 
   with  (say)  a  tree.  It  is   indeed  probable   that  he   was  simply 
   unaware  of  the  minor   or  more   delicate  productions   of  Yavanna: 
   such as small flowers.*                                                   
      Thus,   as   'Morgoth',   when   Melkor   was   confronted    by   the 
   existence  of  other  inhabitants   of  Arda,   with  other   wills  and 
   intelligences,  he  was  enraged  by  the mere  fact of  their existence, 
   and  his  only  notion  of  dealing  with  them  was  by  physical force, 
   or  the  fear  of  it. His  sole ultimate  object was  their destruction. 
   Elves,  and  still  more  Men,  he  despised  because  of   their  'weak- 
   ness': that  is their  lack of  physical force,  or power  over 'matter'; 
   but  he  was  also  afraid   of  them.   He  was   aware,  at   any  rate 
   originally  when  still  capable  of  rational  thought,  that  he  could 
   not  'annihilate'** them:  that  is,  destroy  their  being;   but  their 
   physical  'life',  and   incarnate  form   became  increasingly   to  his 
   mind   the   only   thing   that   was   worth   considering.+    Or   he 
                                                                            
    (* [footnote to the text] If such things were forced upon his attention, 
   he  was  angry  and  hated  them,  as  coming from  other minds  than his 
   own.)                                                                     
                                                                            
   (**[bracketed  note  inserted  into  the  text]  Melkor  could   not,  of 
   course, 'annihilate' anything of matter,  he could  only ruin  or destroy 
   or  corrupt  the  forms  given  to matter  by other  minds in  their sub- 
   creative activities.)                                                     
                                                                            
   (+ [footnote without indication of reference in the text] For this) 
   
   became  so  far  advanced  in  Lying  that  he  lied  even  to himself, 
   and  pretended  that  he  could  destroy  them  and  rid  Arda  of them 
   altogether.   Hence   his   endeavour   always   to  break   wills  and 
   subordinate   them  to   or  absorb   them  into   his  own   will  and 
   being,  before  destroying  their  bodies.  This  was  sheer  nihilism, 
   and  negation  its  one  ultimate  object:  Morgoth  would   no  doubt, 
   if  he  had  been  victorious,  have  ultimately  destroyed   even  his 
   own  'creatures',  such  as  the Orcs,  when they  had served  his sole 
   purpose   in   using   them:   the  destruction   of  Elves   and  Men. 
   Melkor's  final  impotence  and  despair  lay  in  this:  that  whereas 
   the  Valar  (and  in  their  degree  Elves  and  Men) could  still love 
   'Arda   Marred',   that   is   Arda   with  a   Melkor-ingredient,  and 
  
   could  still  heal  this  or  that  hurt,  or  produce  from  its  very 
   marring,  from  its  state  as  it  was,  things beautiful  and lovely, 
   Melkor  could  do   nothing  with   Arda,  which   was  not   from  his 
   own  mind  and   was  interwoven   with  the   work  and   thoughts  of 
   others: even left  alone he  could only  have gone  raging on  till all 
   was  levelled  again  into  a  formless  chaos.  And  yet  even  so  he 
   would  have  been  defeated,  because  it  would still  have 'existed', 
   independent of his own mind, and a world in potential.                  
     Sauron  had  never  reached  this  stage  of  nihilistic  madness. He 
   did not  object to  the existence  of the  world, so  long as  he could 
   do  what  he  liked  with  it.  He  still  had  the relics  of positive 
   purposes,  that  descended  from  the  good  of  the  nature  in  which 
   he  began:  it  had  been  his  virtue  (and  therefore also  the cause 
   of  his  fall,  and  of  his  relapse)  that  he  loved  order  and co- 
   ordination,  and  disliked  all  confusion  and wasteful  friction. (It 
   was  the  apparent  will  and  power  of Melkor  to effect  his designs 
   quickly  and  masterfully  that  had  first  attracted Sauron  to him.) 
   Sauron  had,  in   fact,  been   very  like   Saruman,  and   so  still 
   understood   him   quickly   and   could   guess   what  he   would  be 
   likely  to  think  and  do,  even without  the aid  of palantiri  or of 
   spies;  whereas  Gandalf  eluded   and  puzzled   him.  But   like  all 
   minds  of  this  cast,  Sauron's  love  (originally)  or  (later)  mere 
   understanding  of  other   individual  intelligences   was  correspond- 
   ingly  weaker;  and  though  the  only  real   good  in,   or  rational 
   motive  for,  all  this  ordering  and  planning  and  organization was 
   the  good  of  all  inhabitants  of   Arda  (even   admitting  Sauron's 
                                                                          
   ( reason he himself came to fear 'death' - the destruction of his assumed 
   bodily  form  -  above  everything,  and  sought to  avoid any  kind of 
   injury to his own form.)                                                
   
   right  to  be their  supreme lord),  his 'plans',  the idea  coming from 
   his   own isolated  mind, became  the sole  object of  his will,  and an 
   end, the End, in itself.*                                                
     Morgoth   had  no   'plan':  unless   destruction  and   reduction  to 
   nil  of  a  world  in  which  he  had  only  a  share  can  be  called a 
   'plan'.  But  this  is, of  course, a  simplification of  the situation. 
   Sauron  had  not  served  Morgoth,  even  in  his  last  stages, without 
   becoming  infected  by  his  lust  for  destruction,  and his  hatred of 
   God  (which  must  end  in  nihilism).  Sauron  could  not,  of  course, 
   be  a  'sincere'  atheist.  Though  one  of  the  minor  spirits created 
   before  the  world,  he  knew   Eru,  according   to  his   measure.  He 
   probably   deluded   himself   with   the   notion   that    the   Valar 
   (including   Melkor)   having   failed,   Eru   had   simply   abandoned 
   Ea,  or  at  any  rate  Arda,  and  would  not  concern himself  with it 
   any  more.  It  would  appear  that  he interpreted  the 'change  of the 
   world'   at   the   Downfall   of   Numenor,   when  Aman   was  removed 
   from  the  physical  world,  in  this  sense:  Valar  (and  Elves)  were 
   removed  from  effective  control,  and  Men   under  God's   curse  and 
   wrath.  If  he  thought  about  the   Istari,  especially   Saruman  and 
   Gandalf,   he   imagined   them   as   emissaries   from    the   Valar, 
   seeking   to   establish   their   lost   power  again   and  'colonize' 
   Middle-earth,  as  a  mere  effort  of  defeated  imperialists  (without 
  
   knowledge  or  sanction  of  Eru).   His  cynicism,   which  (sincerely) 
   regarded  the  motives   of  Manwe   as  precisely   the  same   as  his 
   own,   seemed   fully  justified   in  Saruman.   Gandalf  he   did  not 
   understand.   But   certainly   he   had   already   become   evil,  and 
   therefore  stupid,  enough  to  imagine  that  his  different  behaviour 
   was  due  simply  to  weaker  intelligence  and  lack of  firm masterful 
   purpose.  He   was  only   a  rather   cleverer  Radagast   -  cleverer, 
   because  it   is  more   profitable  (more   productive  of   power)  to 
   become absorbed in the study of people than of animals.                  
     Sauron  was  not  a  'sincere'  atheist,  but  he   preached  atheism, 
   because  it  weakened  resistance   to  himself   (and  he   had  ceased 
   to  fear  God's  action  in  Arda).  As   was  seen   in  the   case  of 
   Ar-Pharazon.   But   there   was   seen  the   effect  of   Melkor  upon 
   Sauron:  he  spoke  of  Melkor  in  Melkor's  own  terms:  as a  god, or 
   even  as  God.  This  may  have  been  the  residue  of  a  state  which 
                                                                           
    (* [footnote to the text] But his capability of corrupting other minds, 
   and even engaging their service, was a  residue from  the fact  that his 
   original  desire  for  'order'  had  really  envisaged  the  good estate 
   (especially physical well-being) of his 'subjects'.)                     
   
   was  in  a  sense  a  shadow  of good:  the ability  once in  Sauron at 
   least  to  admire  or  admit  the  superiority  of  a being  other than 
   himself.  Melkor,  and  still  more  Sauron  himself  afterwards,  both 
   profited  by  this  darkened  shadow  of  good  and  the   services  of 
   'worshippers'.   But   it   may   be  doubted   whether  even   such  a 
   shadow  of  good  was  still  sincerely  operative  in  Sauron  by that 
   time.  His  cunning  motive  is  probably   best  expressed   thus.  To 
   wean  one  of  the  God-fearing  from  their allegiance  it is  best to 
   propound  another  unseen  object  of   allegiance  and   another  hope 
   of  benefits;  propound  to  him  a  Lord  who  will  sanction  what he 
   desires  and not  forbid it.  Sauron, apparently  a defeated  rival for 
   world-power,   now   a   mere   hostage,   can  hardly   propound  him- 
   self;  but  as  the  former  servant  and   disciple  of   Melkor,  the 
   worship  of  Melkor  will  raise  him  from  hostage  to  high  priest. 
   But  though  Sauron's  whole  true  motive   was  the   destruction  of 
   the  Numenoreans,  this  was  a  particular  matter  of   revenge  upon 
   Ar-Pharazon,   for   humiliation.   Sauron   (unlike   Morgoth)   would 
   have  been  content  for  the   Numenoreans  to   exist,  as   his  own 
   subjects,  and  indeed  he  used  a   great  many   of  them   that  he 
   corrupted to his allegiance.                                            
                                                                          
                                    (ii)                                   
                                                                          
   No  one,  not  even  one  of  the  Valar,  can read  the mind  of other 
   'equal  beings':*  that  is  one  cannot   'see'  them   or  comprehend 
   them  fully  and  directly  by  simple   inspection.  One   can  deduce 
   much   of   their   thought,  from   general  comparisons   leading  to 
   conclusions  concerning  the  nature  and   tendencies  of   minds  and 
   thought,   and   from   particular   knowledge   of   individuals,  and 
   special  circumstances.  But  this  is  no  more reading  or inspection 
   of  another  mind  than  is  deduction   concerning  the   contents  of 
   a  closed  room,  or  events  taken  place  out  of  sight.  Neither is 
  
   so-called  'thought-transference'  a  process  of   mind-reading:  this 
   is  but the  reception, and  interpretation by  the receiving  mind, of 
   the   impact  of   a  thought,   or  thought-pattern,   emanating  from 
   another mind,  which is  no more  the mind  in full  or in  itself than 
   is  the  distant  sight of  a man  running the  man himself.  Minds can 
   exhibit or  reveal themselves  to other  minds by  the action  of their 
                                                                          
    (* [marginal note] All rational minds I  spirits deriving  direct from 
   Eru are 'equal' - in order and status - though not necessarily 'coeval' 
   or of like original power.)                                             
   
   own wills (though it  is doubtful  if, even  when willing  or desiring 
   this, a mind can  actually reveal  itself wholly  to any  other mind). 
   It  is  thus  a  temptation  to minds  of greater  power to  govern or 
   constrain  the  will  of  other, and  weaker, minds,  so as  to induce 
   or   force  them   to  reveal   themselves.  But   to  force   such  a 
   revelation,  or  to  induce  it by  any lying  or deception,  even for 
   supposedly  'good'  purposes  (including  the  'good'  of  the  person 
   so  persuaded  or  dominated), is  absolutely forbidden.  To do  so is 
   a  crime, and  the 'good'  in the  purposes of  those who  commit this 
   crime swiftly becomes corrupted.                                      
     Much  could   thus  'go   on  behind   Manwe's  back':   indeed  the 
   innermost  being  of  all  other  minds, great  and small,  was hidden 
   from  him.  And  with  regard  to  the  Enemy, Melkor,  in particular, 
   he  could  not  penetrate  by  distant  mind-sight  his   thought  and 
   purposes,  since  Melkor  remained  in  a fixed  and powerful  will to 
   withhold  his  mind:   which  physically   expressed  took   shape  in 
   the   darkness   and   shadows   that   surrounded   him.   But  Manwe 
   could  of  course  use,  and  did  use, his  own great  knowledge, his 
   vast  experience  of  things  and  of  persons,  his  memory   of  the 
   'Music', and his own far sight, and the tidings of his messengers. 
     He,  like  Melkor,  practically never  is seen  or heard  of outside 
   or  far  away  from  his  own  halls and  permanent residence.  Why is 
   this?  For  no  very  profound  reason.   The  Government   is  always 
   in  Whitehall.  King  Arthur  is  usually  in  Camelot   or  Caerleon, 
   and  news  and  adventures  come  there  and  arise there.  The 'Elder 
   King'  is  obviously  not going  to be finally defeated  or destroyed, 
   at  least  not  before  some  ultimate  'Ragnarok'(1) - which even for 
   us is still in the future, so he can have  no real  'adventures'. But, 
   if you keep  him at  home, the  issue of  any particular  event (since 
   it  cannot  then  result  in  a  final  'checkmate')  can   remain  in 
   literary  suspense.  Even  to  the  final  war  against Morgoth  it is 
   Fionwe  son  of  Manwe  who  leads  out  the   power  of   the  Valar. 
   When  we  move  out  Manwe it  will be  the last  battle, and  the end 
   of the World (or of 'Arda Marred') as the Eldar would say.            
     [Morgoth's  staying  'at  home'  has,  as  described above,  quite a 
   different reason: his fear of being killed or even hurt  (the literary 
   motive  is  not  present,  for since  he is  pitted against  the Elder 
   King, the issue of any one of  his enterprises  is always  in doubt).] 
                                                                        
     Melkor 'incarnated' himself (as Morgoth) permanently. He            
   did this so as to control the hroa,(2) the 'flesh' or physical matter, 
   of  Arda.  He attempted  to identify  himself with  it. A  vaster, and 
  
   
    
                                                                     
   more perilous,  procedure, though  of similar  sort to  the opera- 
   tions  of  Sauron  with  the  Rings.  Thus,  outside  the  Blessed 
   Realm,  all  'matter' was  likely to  have a  'Melkor ingredient',(3) 
   and  those  who had  bodies, nourished  by the  hroa of  Arda, had 
   as it were a tendency, small or great,  towards Melkor:  they were 
   none  of  them wholly  free of  him in  their incarnate  form, and 
   their bodies had an effect upon their spirits.                     
      But  in  this way  Morgoth lost  (or exchanged,  or transmuted) 
   the greater part  of his  original 'angelic'  powers, of  mind and 
   spirit, while gaining a terrible grip upon the physical world. For 
   this reason he had  to be  fought, mainly  by physical  force, and 
   enormous  material  ruin  was  a   probable  consequence   of  any 
   direct  combat  with  him,  victorious or  otherwise. This  is the 
   chief  explanation  of  the  constant reluctance  of the  Valar to 
   come  into  open   battle  against   Morgoth.  Manwe's   task  and 
   problem  was  much  more   difficult  than   Gandalf's.  Sauron's, 
   relatively  smaller,  power   was  concentrated;   Morgoth's  vast 
   power   was   disseminated.  The   whole  of   'Middle-earth'  was 
   Morgoth's  Ring,  though  temporarily  his  attention  was  mainly 
   upon  the  North-west.  Unless  swiftly  successful,  War  against 
   him  might  well  end  in  reducing  all  Middle-earth  to  chaos, 
   possibly even all Arda. It is easy to  say: 'It  was the  task and 
   function of the Elder  King to  govern Arda  and make  it possible 
   for  the  Children  of  Eru  to  live in  it unmolested.'  But the 
   dilemma of the Valar  was this:  Arda could  only be  liberated by 
   a physical battle; but a probable result of such a battle  was the 
   irretrievable  ruin of  Arda. Moreover,  the final  eradication of 
   Sauron  (as  a  power  directing  evil)  was  achievable   by  the 
   destruction  of  the  Ring.  No  such  eradication of  Morgoth was 
   possible, since this required the  complete disintegration  of the 
   'matter' of Arda.  Sauron's power  was not  (for example)  in gold 
   as such, but in a particular form  or shape  made of  a particular 
   portion   of   total  gold.   Morgoth's  power   was  disseminated 
   throughout  Gold,  if  nowhere  absolute  (for  he did  not create 
   Gold)  it  was  nowhere  absent. (It  was this  Morgoth-element in 
   matter,  indeed,  which was  a prerequisite  for such  'magic' and 
   other evils as Sauron practised with it and upon it.)              
      It is  quite possible,  of course,  that certain  'elements' or 
   conditions  of  matter had  attracted Morgoth's  special attention 
   (mainly, unless in the remote past, for reasons of his own plans). 
   For  example,  all  gold  (in  Middle-earth) seems  to have  had a 
   specially 'evil' trend - but not silver.  Water is  represented as 
   
                             
                                                                           
    being  almost  entirely  free  of  Morgoth. (This,  of course,  does not 
    mean  that  any  particular  sea,  stream, river,  well, or  even vessel 
    of water could not be poisoned or defiled - as all things could.)       
                                                                           
                                     (iii)                                  
  
                                                                           
    The   Valar   'fade'   and   become   more   impotent,    precisely   in 
    proportion   as   the   shape   and   constitution  of   things  becomes 
    more  defined  and  settled.  The  longer  the  Past,  the  more  nearly 
    defined   the   Future,  and   the  less   room  for   important  change 
    (untrammelled  action,  on  a  physical  plane,  that  is  not  destruc- 
    tive  in  purpose).  The  Past,  once  'achieved',  has  become  part of 
    the  'Music  in  being'.  Only  Eru may  or can  alter the  'Music'. The 
    last  major  effort,  of  this  demiurgic  kind, made  by the  Valar was 
    the lifting up  of the  range of  the Pelori  to a  great height.  It is 
    possible to view this as, if  not an  actually bad  action, at  least as 
    a  mistaken  one.  Ulmo  disapproved of it.(4) It  had  one   good,  and 
    legitimate, object: the  preservation incorrupt  of at  least a  part of 
    Arda. But  it seemed  to have  a selfish  or neglectful  (or despairing) 
    motive  also;  for  the  effort  to preserve  the Elves  incorrupt there 
    had  proved  a  failure  if  they  were  to  be  left  free:   many  had 
    refused  to  come  to  the   Blessed  Realm,   many  had   revolted  and 
    left  it.  Whereas,  with  regard  to  Men,  Manwe  and  all  the  Valar 
    knew  quite  well  that  they  could  not  come  to  Aman  at  all;  and 
    the  longevity  (co-extensive  with  the  life  of  Arda)  of  Valar and 
    Eldar  was  expressly  not  permitted  to  Men.  Thus  the   'Hiding  of 
    Valinor'  came  near  to  countering   Morgoth's  possessiveness   by  a 
    rival  possessiveness,  setting  up  a  private  domain  of   light  and 
    bliss  against  one  of  darkness  and  domination:   a  palace   and  a 
    pleasaunce (5) (well-fenced) against a fortress and a dungeon.(6)           
        This  appearance  of  selfish   faineance  in   the  Valar   in  the 
    mythology   as   told   is   (though   I  have   not  explained   it  or 
    commented  on  it)  I  think  only  an   'appearance',  and   one  which 
    we are apt  to accept  as the  truth, since  we are  all in  some degree 
    affected  by  the   shadow  and   lies  of   their  Enemy,   the  Calum- 
    niator.  It  has  to  be  remembered  that  the  'mythology'  is  repre- 
    sented  as  being  two  stages  removed  from  a  true  record:   it  is 
    based  first  upon  Elvish  records  and  lore   about  the   Valar  and 
    their   own   dealings   with   them;   and   these   have   reached  us 
    (fragmentarily)    only   through    relics   of    Numenorean   (human) 
    traditions,  derived  from  the  Eldar,  in  the  earlier  parts, though 
    for   later   times  supplemented   by  anthropocentric   histories  and 
   
   tales.(7) These, it is  true,  came down  through the  'Faithful' and 
   their  descendants   in  Middle-earth,   but  could   not  altogether 
   escape  the  darkening of  the picture  due to  the hostility  of the 
   rebellious Numenoreans to the Valar.                                 
     Even  so, and  on the  grounds of  the stories  as received,  it is 
   possible  to  view  the  matter  otherwise.  The  closing  of Valinor 
   against  the  rebel  Noldor  (who  left  it  voluntarily   and  after 
   warning) was in itself just. But, if we dare to attempt to  enter the 
   mind  of  the  Elder  King,  assigning  motives  and  finding faults, 
   there  are  things  to  remember  before  we  deliver   a  judgement. 
   Manwe  was  the  spirit  of  greatest  wisdom  and prudence  in Arda. 
   He  is  represented  as  having  had  the  greatest knowledge  of the 
   Music,  as  a  whole,  possessed  by  any  one  finite  mind;  and he 
   alone  of  all  persons  or  minds  in  that  time is  represented as 
   having  the  power  of  direct  recourse  to  and  communication with 
  
   Eru.  He  must  have  grasped  with  great clarity  what even  we may 
   perceive dimly:  that it  was the  essential mode  of the  process of 
   'history' in Arda  that evil  should constantly  arise, and  that out 
   of  it  new  good  should  constantly  come.  One especial  aspect of 
   this is the strange  way in  which the  evils of  the Marrer,  or his 
   inheritors,  are  turned into  weapons against  evil. If  we consider 
   the  situation  after  the  escape  of  Morgoth and  the reestablish- 
   ment  of  his abode  in Middle-earth,  we shall  see that  the heroic 
   Noldor  were  the  best  possible  weapon  with  which  to  keep Mor- 
   goth  at bay,  virtually besieged,  and at  any rate  fully occupied, 
   on  the  northern  fringe  of  Middle-earth,  without  provoking  him 
   to a frenzy  of nihilistic  destruction. And  in the  meanwhile, Men, 
   or  the  best  elements  in  Mankind,  shaking  off his  shadow, came 
   into  contact  with  a  people  who  had  actually  seen  and experi- 
   enced the Blessed Realm.                                             
     In  their  association  with  the  warring  Eldar  Men  were raised 
   to their fullest  achievable stature,  and by  the two  marriages the 
   transference  to  them,  or  infusion  into  Mankind, of  the noblest 
   Elf-strain  was  accomplished,  in readiness  for the  still distant, 
   but inevitably approaching, days when the Elves would 'fade'.        
     The  last  intervention with  physical force  by the  Valar, ending 
   in  the  breaking  of  Thangorodrim,  may  then be  viewed as  not in 
   fact  reluctant  or even  unduly delayed,  but timed  with precision. 
   The  intervention  came  before  the  annihilation  of the  Eldar and 
   the   Edain.   Morgoth  though   locally  triumphant   had  neglected 
   most  of  Middle-earth  during  the  war; and  by it  he had  in fact 
   been  weakened:  in power  and prestige  (he had  lost and  failed to 
   
   recover  one  of  the  Silmarils),  and  above  all   in  mind.   He  had 
   become  absorbed  in  'kingship',  and  though  a  tyrant   of  ogre-size 
   and  monstrous  power,  this  was  a  vast  fall  even  from  his  former 
   wickedness  of  hate,  and  his  terrible  nihilism.  He  had  fallen  to 
   like  being  a  tyrant-king   with  conquered   slaves,  and   vast  obe- 
   dient armies.(8)                                                          
     The  war  was  successful,  and  ruin  was  limited  to  the  small (if 
   beautiful)  region  of   Beleriand.  Morgoth   was  thus   actually  made 
   captive  in  physical  form,(9) and in   that  form   taken  as   a  mere 
   criminal   to   Aman   and   delivered   to  Namo   Mandos  as   judge  - 
   and  executioner.  He  was  judged,  and  eventually  taken  out  of  the 
   Blessed   Realm  and   executed:  that   is  killed   like  one   of  the 
   Incarnates.  It  was  then  made   plain  (though   it  must   have  been 
   understood   beforehand   by   Manwe   and   Namo)   that,    though   he 
   had   'disseminated'   his   power   (his   evil   and   possessive   and 
   rebellious  will)  far  and wide  into the  matter of  Arda, he  had lost 
   direct control of  this, and  all that  'he', as  a surviving  remnant of 
   integral  being,  retained  as  'himself'  and  under  control   was  the 
   terribly   shrunken  and   reduced  spirit   that  inhabited   his  self- 
   imposed   (but   now   beloved)   body.   When   that   body   was   des- 
   troyed  he  was  weak  and  utterly  'houseless',  and  for that  time at 
   a  loss  and  'unanchored'  as  it  were.  We  read  that  he   was  then 
   thrust  out  into  the  Void.(10) That  should  mean  that  he   was  put 
   outside  Time  and  Space,  outside  Ea  altogether;  but  if  that  were 
   so  this  would  imply  a  direct  intervention of  Eru (with  or without 
  
   supplication  of  the   Valar).  It   may  however   refer  inaccurately * 
   to the extrusion or flight of his spirit from Arda.                       
     In  any  case,   in  seeking   to  absorb   or  rather   to  infiltrate 
   himself  throughout  'matter',  what  was  then  left   of  him   was  no 
   longer  powerful  enough  to  reclothe  itself.  (It  would   now  remain 
   fixed  in  the  desire   to  do   so:  there   was  no   'repentance'  or 
   possibility  of  it:  Melkor  had  abandoned  for  ever  all  'spiritual' 
   ambitions,  and  existed  almost  solely  as  a  desire  to  possess  and 
   dominate  matter,  and  Arda  in  particular.)  At  least  it  could  not 
   yet   reclothe   itself.   We   need   not   suppose   that   Manwe  was 
   deluded  into  supposing  that  this  had  been  a  war  to  end  war, or 
                                                                            
     (* [footnote  to the  text] Since  the minds  of Men  (and even  of the 
   Elves) were inclined to confuse the 'Void', as a conception of  the state 
   of  Not-being,  outside  Creation  or  Ea,  with  the conception  of vast 
   spaces within Ea, especially those conceived to lie all about the enisled 
   'Kingdom of Arda' (which we should probably call the Solar System).)      
   
   even  to  end  Melkor.  Melkor  was  not  Sauron.  We  speak   of  him 
   being  'weakened,  shrunken,  reduced';  but  this  is  in  comparison 
   with  the  great  Valar.  He  had  been  a  being  of  immense potency 
   and life. The Elves certainly held and taught  that fear  or 'spirits' 
   may  grow  of  their  own life  (independently of  the body),  even as 
   they  may  be  hurt  and  healed,  be  diminished and renewed.(11) The 
   dark  spirit  of  Melkor's  'remainder'  might  be   expected,  there- 
   fore,  eventually  and  after long  ages to  increase again,  even (as 
   some  held)  to   draw  back   into  itself   some  of   its  formerly 
   dissipated  power.  It  would  do  this  (even  if  Sauron  could not) 
   because of its relative greatness. It did not repent, or  turn finally 
   away  from  its  obsession, but  retained still  relics of  wisdom, so 
   that  it  could  still  seek  its  object  indirectly, and  not merely 
   blindly. It would rest, seek to heal itself, distract itself  by other 
   thoughts  and  desires  and  devices  -  but  all  simply  to  recover 
   enough  strength to  return to  the attack  on the  Valar, and  to its 
   old  obsession.  As  it  grew  again it  would become,  as it  were, a 
   dark  shadow,  brooding  on  the  confines   of  Arda,   and  yearning 
   towards it.                                                           
     Nonetheless  the   breaking  of   Thangorodrim  and   the  extrusion 
   of  Melkor  was  the  end  of  'Morgoth'  as  such,  and for  that age 
   (and  many  ages after).  It was  thus, also,  in a  sense the  end of 
   Manwe  s  prime  function  and  task  as  Elder  King, until  the End. 
   He had been the Adversary of the Enemy.                               
     It  is  very  reasonable  to  suppose  that  Manwe knew  that before 
   long  (as  he  saw  'time')  the  Dominion  of  Men  must  begin,  and 
   the  making  of  history  would  then  be   committed  to   them:  for 
   their  struggle  with  Evil  special   arrangements  had   been  made! 
   Manwe   knew   of  Sauron,   of  course.   He  had   commanded  Sauron 
   to   come  before   him  for   judgement,  but   had  left   room  for 
   repentance  and  ultimate  rehabilitation.  Sauron  had   refused  and 
   had  fled  into  hiding.  Sauron,  however,  was  a  problem  that Men 
   had to  deal with  finally: the  first of  the many  concentrations of 
   Evil  into  definite  power-points  that  they  would have  to combat, 
   as  it  was  also  the  last of  those in  'mythological' personalized 
  
   (but non-human) form.                                                 
     It  may  be noted  that Sauron's  first defeat  was achieved  by the 
   Numenoreans  alone  (though   Sauron  was   not  in   fact  overthrown 
   personally:  his  'captivity'  was  voluntary  and  a  trick).  In the 
   first   overthrow   and  disembodiment   of  Sauron   in  Middle-earth 
   (neglecting the matter of Luthien) (12)                               
                                                                        
   Here the long version B breaks off, at the foot of a page. I give now 
   
    the conclusion of version A from the point where the texts diverge (see 
    p. 394  and note  6), beginning  with the  sentence corresponding  to B 
    (p. 401) 'The last major effort, of  this demiurgic  kind, made  by the 
    Valar...'                                                               
                                                                           
    The last  effort of  this sort  made by  the Valar  was the  raising up 
    of  the  Pelori  -  but  this  was  not  a  good act:  it came  near to 
    countering  Morgoth  in  his  own  way  -  apart  from  the  element of 
    selfishness in its object of preserving  Aman as  a blissful  region to 
    live in.                                                                
      The  Valar  were  like  architects  working  with  a   plan  'passed' 
    by   the   Government.   They   became   less   and    less   important 
    (structurally!)  as  the  plan  was  more  and  more  nearly  achieved. 
    Even  in  the  First  Age  we  see  them after  uncounted ages  of work 
    near  the  end  of  their  time  of  work  -  not  wisdom  or  counsel. 
    (The  wiser  they  became  the  less  power  they  had  to  do anything 
    - save by counsel.)                                                     
      Similarly   the   Elves   faded,    having   introduced    'art   and 
    science'.(13) Men will also 'fade', if it  proves to  be the  plan that 
    things  shall  still  go  on,  when  they  have  completed  their func- 
    tion.  But  even  the  Elves  had  the  notion that  this would  not be 
    so:  that  the  end  of  Men  would  somehow  be  bound  up   with  the 
    end  of  history,  or  as they  called it  'Arda Marred'  (Arda Sahta), 
    and   the   achievement   of   'Arda   Healed'   (Arda   Envinyanta).(14) 
    (They  do  not  seem  to  have  been  clear  or  precise  -  how should 
    they  be!  -  whether  Arda  Envinyanta  was   a  permanent   state  of 
    achievement,   which   could   therefore   only  be   enjoyed  'outside 
    Time',  as  it  were: surveying  the Tale  as an  englobed whole;  or a 
    state  of  unmarred  bliss within  Time and  in a  'place' that  was in 
    some  sense  a  lineal  and historical  descent of  our world  or 'Arda 
    Marred'.  They  seem  often  to  have   meant  both.   'Arda  Unmarred' 
    did  not  actually  exist,  but  remained  in  thought  -  Arda without 
    Melkor, or  rather without  the effects  of his  becoming evil;  but is 
    the  source  from  which  all  ideas  of   order  and   perfection  are 
    derived. 'Arda  Healed' is  thus both  the completion  of the  'Tale of 
    Arda'  which  has  taken  up  all  the  deeds   of  Melkor,   but  must 
    according  to the  promise of  Iluvatar be  seen to  be good;  and also 
    a state of redress and bliss beyond the 'circles of the world'.) (15)   
                                                                           
      Evil is  fissiparous. But  itself barren.  Melkor could  not 'beget', 
    or  have  any  spouse  (though  he  attempted  to  ravish  Arien,  this 
    was  to  destroy  and  distain'(16) her, not to beget fiery offspring). 
    Out of  the discords  of the  Music -  sc. not  directly out  of either 
   
  
   of  the  themes,(17) Eru's or Melkor's,  but  of  their  dissonance  with 
   regard  one  to  another  -  evil  things  appeared  in  Arda,  which did 
   not  descend  from  any  direct  plan  or  vision  of  Melkor:  they were 
   not  'his  children';  and  therefore,  since all  evil hates,  hated him 
   too.  The  progeniture  of  things  was   corrupted.  Hence   Orcs?  Part 
   of  the  Elf-Man  idea  gone  wrong.  Though  as  for  Orcs,   the  Eldar 
   believed   Morgoth   had   actually   'bred'   them   by   capturing  Men 
   (and   Elves)   early   and   increasing  to   the  utmost   any  corrupt 
   tendencies they possessed.                                                
                                                                            
     Despite  its  incomplete state  (whether due  to the  loss of  the con- 
   clusion of the fully developed form of the essay  or to  its abandonment, 
   see  note  6)  this  is  the  most comprehensive  account that  my father 
   wrote of how, in his later years, he had come  to 'interpret'  the nature 
   of  Evil  in  his  mythology;  never  elsewhere  did  he  write  any such 
   exposition  of  the  nature  of  Morgoth,  of  his  decline,  and  of his 
   corruption  of  Arda,  nor  draw  out  the  distinction  between  Morgoth 
   and Sauron: 'the whole of Middle-earth was Morgoth's Ring'.               
     To place this essay in sequential relation to the other 'philosophical' 
   or 'theological' writings  given in  this book  with any  certainty seems 
   scarcely  possible,  though  Fionwe  son of  Manwe on  p. 399  (for Eonwe 
   herald  of  Manwe')  may suggest  that it  stands relatively  early among 
   them (see pp. 151 - 2). It shows a marked  likeness in  tone to  the many 
   letters  of  exposition  that  my father  wrote in  the later  1950s, and 
   indeed  it  seems  to  me  very  possible  that the  correspondence which 
   followed the publication of The Lord  of the  Rings played  a significant 
   part in the development  of his  examination of  the 'images  and events' 
   of the mythology.(18)                                                     
   
                              NOTES.                                      
                                                                         
   1. Ragnarok: 'the Doom of the Gods' (Old Norse): see IX.286.         
   2. hroa: so written here and at the second occurrence below  (and in 
      text A), not as elsewhere always hroa, where it  means the  body of 
      an incarnate being.  The word  used for  'physical matter'  in Laws 
      and  Customs  was  hron,  later changed  to orma  (p. 218  and note 
      26); in the Commentary on the  Athrabeth and  in the  'Glossary' of 
      names the word is erma (pp. 338, 349).                              
   3. On this sentence see p. 271.                                         
   4. Overt  condemnation,  strongly  expressed,  of  the  Valar  for the 
      Hiding of Valinor is found in the story of that  name in  The Book 
      of Lost Tales (1.208 - 9), but disappears in the later versions. Of 
      the old story I noted (1.223) that 'in The Silmarillion there is no 
      vestige of  the tumultuous  council, no  suggestion of  a disagree- 
      ment  among  the  Valar,  with  Manwe,  Varda  and   Ulmo  actively 
   
        disapproving  the  work  and  holding  aloof  from  it',  and  I com- 
        mented:                                                               
           It is most curious to observe that  the action  of the  Valar here 
        sprang   essentially   from  indolence   mixed  with   fear.  Nowhere 
        does  my  father's  early  conception  of  the  faineant  Gods appear 
        more  clearly.  He   held  moreover   quite  explicitly   that  their 
        failure  to  make  war  upon  Melko  then  and   there  was   a  deep 
  
        error,  diminishing  themselves,  and  (as  it  appears) irreparable. 
        In  his  later  writing the  Hiding of  Valinor remained  indeed, but 
        only  as  a  great  fact  of  mythological  antiquity;  there  is  no 
        whisper of its condemnation.                                          
        The last words refer  to the  actual Silmarillion  narratives. Ulmo's 
        disapproval  now  reappears,  and  is  a  further  evidence   of  his 
        isolation in the counsels of the Valar (see p. 253 note 11);  cf. his 
        words  to  Tuor  at  Vinyamar  (having  spoken  to  him,  among other 
        things, of 'the hiding  of the  Blessed Realm',  though what  he said 
        is not told): Therefore, though in the days of  this darkness  I seem 
        to oppose the will of my  brethren, the  Lords of  the West,  that is 
        my  part  among  them, to  which I  was appointed  ere the  making of 
        the World' (Unfinished Tales p. 29). 
    5.  pleasaunce  (=  pleasance):  a  'pleasure-garden'.  My   father  used 
        this  word  several  times  in  The  Book of  Lost Tales  (see 1.275, 
        pleasance), for example of the gardens of Lorien.                     
    6.  At  this  point  my  father  wrote  on  the  manuscript  later:  'See 
        original  short  form  on  Fading of  Elves (and  Men)'. See  p. 394. 
        This seems a clear indication that B  was not  completed, or  that if 
        it was its conclusion was early lost.                                 
    7.  Cf. the statement on this subject in the brief text I, p. 370.        
    8.  Since this discussion is introduced in justification of the Hiding of 
        Valinor, the bearing of  the argument  seems to  be that  the history 
        of Middle-earth  in the  last centuries  of the  First Age  would not 
        have  been  possible  of  achievement  had  Valinor remained  open to 
        the return of the Noldor.                                             
    9.  As, of course, had  happened to  Melkor long  before, after  the sack 
        of Utumno.                                                            
   10.  Cf.  the  conclusion  of QS  (V.332, $29):  'But Morgoth  himself the 
        Gods  thrust  through  the  Door  of  Night  into the  Timeless Void, 
        beyond the Walls of the World'.                                       
   11.  The following was added marginally after the page was written:        
         If they do not sink below a certain  level. Since  no fea  can be 
         annihilated,  reduced  to  zero  or not-existing,  it is  no[t] clear 
         what  is  meant.  Thus  Sauron  was  said  to  have fallen  below the 
         point  of  ever  recovering,  though  he  had  previously  recovered. 
         What  is  probably  meant  is  that a  'wicked' spirit  becomes fixed 
         in a certain desire or ambition, and  if it  cannot repent  then this 
         desire  becomes  virtually  its whole  being. But  the desire  may be 
   
         wholly beyond the weakness it  has fallen  to, and  it will  then be      
         unable  to  withdraw  its  attention  from the  unobtainable desire,   j 
         even to attend to itself. It will then remain  for ever  in impotent      
         desire or memory of desire.                                               
                                                                                  
    12. A reference to  the legend  of the  defeat of  Sauron by  Luthien and      
        Huan  on  the  isle  of  Tol-in-Gaurhoth,  where  Beren  was  impris-      
        oned (The Silmarillion pp. 174 - 5).                                       
    13. Cf.  Letters  no.181   (1956):  'In   this  mythological   world  the      
        Elves  and  Men  are  in their  incarnate forms  kindred, but  in the      
        relation of their "spirits" to the world in time  represent different      
        "experiments",    each  of  which  has  its  own  natural  trend, and      
        weakness. The Elves represent, as it  were, the  artistic, aesthetic,   1 
  
        and  purely  scientific  aspects  of  the Humane  nature raised  to a      
        higher level than is actually seen in Men.'                                
    14. In  the text  FM 2  of 'Finwe  and Miriel'  (p. 254,  footnote) 'Arda      
        Marred'  is  Arda  Hastaina.  Arda  Envinyanta, at  both occurrences,      
        was first written Arda Vincarna.                                           
    15. With this passage in brackets cf. especially note (iii) at the end of      
        Laws  and  Customs  (p.  251);  also  pp.  245, 254  (footnote), 318.      
    16. distain: an archaic verb meaning 'stain', 'discolour', 'defile'.           
    17. The  Three Themes  of Iluvatar  in the  Music of  the Ainur  are here      
        treated as a single theme,  in opposition  to the  discordant 'theme'      
        of Melkor.                                                                 
    18. In a letter of June 1957 (Letters no.200) he wrote:                        
           I  am sorry  if this  all seems  dreary and  'pompose'. But  so do      
        all  attempts  to  'explain' the  images and  events of  a mythology.      
        Naturally the stories come first. But it is, I suppose, some  test of      
        the consistency of  a mythology  as such,  if it  is capable  of some   ] 
        sort of rational or rationalized explanation.                              
   
                                      VIII.                                   
                                                                             
   In the last sentence of the original short version of text VII (p.  406) my 
   father  wrote  that  the  Eldar  believed  that   Morgoth  bred   the  Orcs 
   'by  capturing Men  (and Elves)  early' (i.e.  in the  early days  of their 
   existence).  This  indicates  that his  views on  this subject  had changed 
   since the Annals of Aman. For the theory of the  origin of  the Orcs  as it 
   stood, in point  of written  record in  the narratives,(1) at this time see 
   AAm   $42   -   5   (pp.   72-4,   and   commentary   p.   78),   and  $127 
   (pp. 109  - 10,  and commentary  pp. 123  - 4).  In the  final form  in AAm 
   (p.   74)   'this    is   held    true   by    the   wise    of   Eressea': 
   all  those  of  the  Quendi  that  came  into  the  hands  of  Melkor,  ere 
   Utumno  was  broken,  were  put  there  in  prison,  and  by  slow  arts of 
   cruelty   and   wickedness   were   corrupted   and   enslaved.   Thus  did 
   
   Melkor  breed the  hideous race  of the  Orkor in  envy and  mockery of 
   the Eldar, of whom  they were  afterwards the  bitterest foes.  For the 
   Orkor  had  life and  multiplied after  the manner  of the  Children of 
   Iluvatar;  and  naught  that  had life  of its  own, nor  the semblance 
   thereof, could ever  Melkor make  since his  rebellion in  the Ainulin- 
   dale before the Beginning: so say the wise.                             
   On the typescript of AAm  my father  noted against  the account  of the 
   origin of the Orcs: 'Alter this. Orcs are not Elvish' (p. 80).          
                                                                          
   The present text, entitled 'Orcs', is a short essay (very much a record 
   of 'thinking with the pen') found in the same small collection gathered 
   in a newspaper of 1959 as texts III and VI. Like them it was written on 
   Merton College papers of 1955; and like text VI  it makes  reference to 
   'Finrod and Andreth' (see pp. 385, 390).                                
                                                                          
                                    Orcs.                                  
                                                                          
   Their  nature  and  origin  require  more  thought.  They are  not easy 
   to work into the theory and system.                                     
   (1). As   the  case   of  Aule   and  the   Dwarves  shows,   only  Eru 
  
   could  make  creatures  with  independent   wills,  and   with  reason- 
   ing  powers.  But  Orcs  seem  to  have  both:  they  can try  to cheat 
   Morgoth / Sauron, rebel against him, or criticize him.                  
   (2).  ?   Therefore   they   must    be   corruptions    of   something 
   pre-existing.                                                           
   (3).  But   Men   had  not   yet  appeared,   when  the   Orcs  already 
   existed.  Aule  constructed  the  Dwarves  out  of  his  memory  of the 
   Music;  but  Eru  would  not  sanction  the  work  of  Melkor so  as to 
   allow   the   independence  of   the  Orcs.   (Not  unless   Orcs  were 
   ultimately remediable, or could be amended and 'saved'?)                
   It  also   seems  clear   (see  'Finrod   and  Andreth')   that  though 
   Melkor  could  utterly  corrupt  and  ruin   individuals,  it   is  not 
   possible   to   contemplate   his  absolute   perversion  of   a  whole 
   people,   or   group   of   peoples,   and   his   making   that  state 
   heritable.(2) [Added later:  This latter  must (if a fact) be an act of 
   Eru.]                                                                   
   In  that  case  Elves, as  a source,  are very  unlikely. And  are Orcs 
   'immortal',  in  the  Elvish  sense?  Or   trolls?  It   seems  clearly 
   implied  in The  Lord of  the Rings  that trolls  existed in  their own 
   right, but were 'tinkered' with by Melkor.(3)                           
   (4).  What   of   talking   beasts   and   birds  with   reasoning  and 
   speech?   These   have   been   rather   lightly   adopted   from  less 
   'serious'  mythologies,   but  play   a  part   which  cannot   now  be 
   excised.  They  are  certainly  'exceptions'  and  not  much  used, but 
   
   sufficiently  to show  they are  a recognized  feature of  the world. 
   All other creatures accept them as natural if not common.            
     But  true  'rational'  creatures,  'speaking  peoples', are  all of 
   human   /   'humanoid'   form.   Only   the   Valar  and   Maiar  are 
   intelligences  that  can  assume  forms  of  Arda  at will.  Huan and 
   Sorontar  could  be  Maiar  -  emissaries  of  Manwe.(4) But unfortu- 
   nately  in  The  Lord  of the  Rings Gwaehir  and Landroval  are said 
   to be descendants of Sorontar.(5)                                    
     In any case is it likely  or possible  that even  the least  of the 
   Maiar  would  become  Orcs?  Yes:  both  outside  Arda  and   in  it, 
   before  the  fall  of  Utumno.  Melkor had  corrupted many  spirits - 
   some  great,  as  Sauron,  or less  so, as  Balrogs. The  least could 
   have   been  primitive   (and  much   more  powerful   and  perilous) 
   Orcs;  but  by  practising  when  embodied  procreation   they  would 
   (cf.   Melian)  [become]   more  and   more  earthbound,   unable  to 
   return  to spirit-state  (even demon-form),  until released  by death 
   (killing),  and  they  would  dwindle  in  force. When  released they 
   would,  of  course,  like  Sauron,  be  'damned':  i.e.   reduced  to 
   impotence,  infinitely recessive:  still hating  but unable  more and 
   more  to  make  it  effective  physically  (or   would  not   a  very 
   dwindled dead Orc-state be a poltergeist?).                          
     But  again  -  would  Eru  provide  fear  for  such  creatures? For 
   the Eagles etc. perhaps. But not for Orcs.(6)                        
     It  does  however  seem  best  to  view  Melkor's  corrupting power 
   as always starting, at least, in the moral or theological  level. Any 
   creature  that  took  him  for  Lord  (and  especially  those   v  ho 
   blasphemously   called   him   Father   or   Creator)   became   soon 
   corrupted  in  all parts  of its  being, the  fea dragging  down the 
  
   hroa  in  its  descent  into  Morgothism:  hate  and  destruction. As 
   for  Elves  being  'immortal':  they  in  fact  only  had  enormously 
   long  lives,  and  were  themselves  physically  'wearing  out',  and 
   suffering a slow progressive weakening of their bodies.              
     In  summary:  I  think  it must  be assumed  that 'talking'  is not 
   necessarily the sign of the possession of a 'rational soul' or fea.(7) 
   The   Orcs   were   beasts   of   humanized   shape   (to   mock  Men 
   and  Elves)  deliberately  perverted  I converted  into a  more close 
   resemblance  to  Men.   Their  'talking'   was  really   reeling  off 
   'records'  set  in  them  by Melkor.  Even their  rebellious critical 
   words  -  he  knew  about  them.  Melkor   taught  them   speech  and 
   as  they  bred  they  inherited  this;  and  they  had  just  as much 
   independence  as   have,  say,   dogs  or   horses  of   their  human 
   masters.  This  talking  was  largely  echoic  (cf. parrots).  In The 
   
   Lord  of the  Rings Sauron  is said  to have  devised a  language for 
   them.(8)                                                              
     The  same  sort  of  thing  may  be  said of  Huan and  the Eagles: 
   they  were  taught  language  by the  Valar, and  raised to  a higher 
   level - but they still had no fear.                                  
     But  Finrod  probably  went too  far in  his assertion  that Melkor 
   could  not  wholly  corrupt  any  work  of  Eru,  or  that  Eru would 
   (necessarily) interfere  to abrogate  the corruption,  or to  end the 
   being  of  His  own  creatures  because   they  had   been  corrupted 
   and fallen into evil.(9)                                              
     It  remains  therefore  terribly  possible  there  was   an  Elvish 
   strain  in  the  Orcs.(10) These may then even  have been  mated with 
   beasts  (sterile!)  -  and  later  Men.  Their  life-span   would  be 
   diminished.  And  dying  they  would  go  to  Mandos  and be  held in 
   prison till the End.                                                  
                                                                        
     The text as written ends here, but my father subsequently added the 
   following passage. The words with which it opens  are a  reference to 
   text Vl, Melkor Morgoth (p. 390).                                     
                                                                        
     See 'Melkor'. It  will there  be seen  that the  wills of  Orcs and 
   Balrogs etc.  are part  of Melkor's  power 'dispersed'.  Their spirit 
   is  one of  hate. But  hate is  non-cooperative (except  under direct 
   fear).  Hence  the  rebellions,  mutinies,  etc.  when  Morgoth seems 
   far off. Orcs  are beasts  and Balrogs  corrupted Maiar.  Also (n.b.) 
   Morgoth  not  Sauron  is  the  source  of  Orc-wills. Sauron  is just 
   another  (if  greater)  agent.  Orcs  can  rebel against  him without 
   losing  their  own  irremediable allegiance  to evil  (Morgoth). Aule 
   wanted  love.  But  of  course  had  no  thought  of  dispersing  his 
   power.  Only  Eru  can  give  love  and  independence.  If  a  finite 
   sub-creator  tries  to  do  this  he  really  wants  absolute  loving 
   obedience, but it turns into robotic servitude and becomes evil.      
   
                             NOTES.                                      
                                                                        
    1. In a long letter to Peter Hastings of September 1954, which was 
       not sent (Letters no.153), my father wrote as follows on the 
       question of whether Orcs 'could have "souls" or "spirits"': 
  
         ... since in my myth at any rate I do not conceive of the making 
         of souls or spirits, things of an equal order if not an equal power 
         to the Valar, as a possible 'delegation', I have represented at 
         least the Orcs as pre-existing real beings on whom the Dark 
         Lord has exerted the fullness of his power in remodelling and 
         corrupting them, not making them.... There might be other 
   
       'makings' all the same which were more like puppets filled            
       (only at a distance) with their maker's mind and  will, or            
       ant-like operating under direction of a queen-centre.                 
                                                                            
       Earlier  in this  letter he  had quoted  Frodo's words  to Sam  in the 
       chapter  'The  Tower  of   Cirith  Ungol':   'The  Shadow   that  bred 
       them  can  only  mock,  it  cannot make:  not real  new things  of its 
       own. I don't think it gave life to the orcs, it  only ruined  them and 
       twisted them'; and he went on: 'In the legends of the Elder Days  it þ 
       is  suggested  that  the  Diabolus  subjugated  and corrupted  some of 
       the earliest  Elves ...'  He also  said that  the Orcs  'are fundamen- 
       tally a race of "rational incarnate" creatures'.                      
    2. In the Athrabeth (p. 312) Finrod declared:                            
       But  never  even  in  the  night  have   we  believed   that  [Melkor) 
       could  prevail  against  the  Children  of  Eru.  This  one  he  might 
       cozen,  or  that  one  he  might corrupt;  but to  change the  doom of 
       a  whole  people  of  the  Children,  to  rob  them of  their inherit- 
       ance: if he  could do  that in  Eru's despite,  then greater  and more 
       terrible is he by far than we guessed...                              
    3. In The Lord of the Rings Appendix F (I) it is said of Trolls:         
       In  their  beginning  far  back  in  the twilight  of the  Elder Days, 
       these  were  creatures  of  dull  and  lumpish   nature  and   had  no 
       more  language  than  beasts.  But  Sauron  had  made  use   of  them, 
       teaching  them  what  little  they could  learn, and  increasing their 
       wits with wickedness.                                                 
       In the  long letter  of September  1954 cited  in note  1 he  wrote of 
       them:                                                                 
       I am  not sure  about Trolls.  I think  they are  mere 'counterfeits', 
       and  hence  (though  here  I  am  of  course  only  using  elements of 
       old   barbarous   mythmaking   that   had   no   'aware'   metaphysic) 
       they  return  to  mere  stone  images  when  not  in  the   dark.  But 
       there are other  sorts of  Trolls beside  these rather  ridiculous, if 
       brutal,  Stone-trolls,  for  which  other  origins  are  suggested. Of 
       course...  when  you  make  Trolls  speak  you   are  giving   them  a 
       power,  which  in  our  world   (probably)  connotes   the  possession 
       of a 'soul'.                                                          
    4. See p. 138.  - At  the bottom  of the  page bearing  the brief  text V 
       (p. 389)  my father  jotted down  the following,  entirely unconnected 
       with the matter of the text:                                          
       Living  things   in  Aman.   As  the   Valar  would   robe  themselves 
       like  the  Children,  many   of  the   Maiar  robed   themselves  like 
       other lesser living things, as trees, flowers, beasts. (Huan.)        
    5. 'There  came  Gwaihir  the  Windlord,   and  Landroval   his  brother, 
       greatest of all the  Eagles of  the North,  mightiest of  the descend- 
       ants  of  old  Thorondor'  ('The  Field  of  Cormallen' in  The Return 
       of the King).                                                         
  
   
    6. At this point there is a note that begins 'Criticism  of (1)  (2) (3) 
       above' (i.e. the opening points of this text, p. 409) and then refers 
       obscurely to the 'last  battle and  fall of  Barad-dur etc.'  in The 
       Lord  of  the  Rings.  In  view   of  what   follows  my   father  was 
       presumably   thinking   of   this  passage   in  the   chapter  'Mount 
       Doom':                                                                 
          From all  his policies  and webs  of fear  and treachery,  from all 
       his  stratagems  and  wars  his  mind   shook  free;   and  throughout 
       his realm a tremor  ran, his  slaves quailed,  and his  armies halted, 
       and  his  captains  suddenly  steerless, bereft  of will,  wavered and 
       despaired. For they were forgotten.                                    
      The note continues:                                                   
          They had little or no will when not actually 'attended to'  by the 
       mind  of  Sauron.  Does  their  cheating   and  rebellion   pass  that 
       possible to such animals as dogs etc.?                                 
    7. Cf. the end of the passage cited from the letter of 1954 in note 3. 
    8. Appendix F (I):  'It is  said that  the Black  Speech was  devised by 
       Sauron in the Dark Years'.                                             
    9. See the citation  from the  Athrabeth in  note 2.  Finrod did  not in 
       fact assert the latter part of the opinion here attributed to him. 
   10. The assertion that 'it remains therefore terribly possible  there was 
       an Elvish  strain in  the Orcs'  seems merely  to contradict  what has 
       been  said about  their being  no more  than 'talking  beasts' without 
       advancing  any  new  considerations.  In  the  passage  added  at  the 
       end of the text the statement that 'Orcs are beasts' is repeated.      
   
                                   IX.                                 
                                                                      
   This is another and quite separate note on the origin of  the Orcs, 
   written quickly in pencil, and without any indication of date.      
                                                                      
   This suggests - though it is not explicit - that the 'Orcs' were of 
   Elvish origin. Their origin is more  clearly dealt  with elsewhere. 
   One  point  only  is  certain:  Melkor  could  not  'create' living 
   'creatures' of independent wills.                                   
     He (and all the  'spirits' of  the 'First-created',  according to 
   their  measure)  could  assume  bodily  shapes;  and he  (and they) 
   could  dominate  the  minds  of  other  creatures,  including Elves 
   and Men, by force, fear, or deceits, or sheer magnificence.         
     The  Elves from  their earliest  times invented  and used  a word 
   or words with a  base (o)rok  to denote  anything that  caused fear 
   and/or  horror.  It would  originally have  been applied  to 'phan- 
   toms' (spirits assuming visible forms) as well as to  any independ- 
   ently existing creatures. Its application  (in all  Elvish tongues) 
   
   specifically to the creatures called Orks  - so  I shall  spell it  in The 
   Silmarillion - was later.                                                  
     Since   Melkor   could   not  'create'   an  independent   species,  but 
   had  immense   powers  of   corruption  and   distortion  of   those  that 
   came  into  his  power,  it  is  probable  that  these  Orks  had  a mixed 
   origin.  Most  of  them  plainly   (and  biologically)   were  corruptions 
   of   Elves  (and   probably  later   also  of   Men).  But   always  among 
  
   them  (as  special  servants  and  spies  of   Melkor,  and   as  leaders) 
   there   must   have   been   numerous   corrupted   minor    spirits   who 
   assumed   similar   bodily   shapes.   (These  would   exhibit  terrifying 
   and demonic characters.)                                                   
     The  Elves  would  have  classed  the  creatures  called   'trolls'  (in 
   The  Hobbit  and  The  Lord  of  the  Rings)  as   Orcs  -   in  character 
   and  origin  -  but   they  were   larger  and   slower.  It   would  seem 
   evident that they were corruptions of primitive human types.               
                                                                             
     At  the  bottom  of  the  page  my father  wrote: 'See  The Lord  of the 
   Rings  Appendix  p. 410';  this is  the passage  in Appendix  F concerning 
   Trolls.                                                                    
     It seems possible that his opening words in this  note 'This  suggests - 
   though  it  is  not  explicit  -  that  the <Orcs>  were of  Elvish origin 
   actually refer to the previous text given here, VIII, where he first wrote 
   that 'Elves, as a source, are very unlikely', but later concluded that 'it 
   remains  therefore terribly  possible there  was an  Elvish strain  in the 
   Orcs'.  But  if  this is  so, the  following words  'Their origin  is more 
   clearly dealt with elsewhere' must refer to something else.                
     He  now  expressly  asserts the  earlier view  (see p.  408 and  note 1) 
   that the Orcs were in origin  corrupted Elves,  but observes  that 'later' 
   some  were  probably  derived  from  Men.  In  saying  this  (as  the last 
   paragraph  and  the  reference  to  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  Appendix  F 
   suggest) he seems to  have been  thinking of  Trolls, and  specifically of 
   the  Olog-hai,  the  great Trolls  who appeared  at the  end of  the Third 
   Age  (as  stated  in  Appendix F):  'That Sauron  bred them  none doubted, 
   though  from  what  stock  was  not known.  Some held  that they  were not 
   Trolls  but  giant  Orcs; but  the Olog-hai  were in  fashion of  body and 
   mind  quite  unlike  even  the  largest  of Orc-kind,  whom they  far sur- 
   passed in size and power.'                                                 
     The   conception   that   among   the   Orcs   'there  must   have  been 
   numerous  corrupted  minor  spirits  who  assumed  similar  bodily shapes' 
   appears also in text  VIII (p.  410): 'Melkor  had corrupted  many spirits 
   - some great, as  Sauron, or  less so,  as Balrogs.  The least  could have 
   been primitive (and much more powerful and perilous) Orcs'.                
   
                                       X.                                    
                                                                            
   I give here a text of an altogether different kind, a very  finished essay 
   on the origin of the Orcs.  It is  necessary to  explain something  of the 
   relations of this text.                                                   
     There  is  a  major  work, which  I hope  to publish  in The  History of 
   Middle-earth,  entitled  Essekenta Eldarinwa  or Quendi  and Eldar.  It is 
   extant in a good typescript  made by  my father  on his  later typewriter, 
   both  in top  copy and  carbon; and  it is  preceded in  both copies  by a 
   manuscript page which describes the content of the work:                  
          Enquiry  into   the  origins   of  the   Elvish  names   for  Elves 
   and    their    varieties   clans    and   divisions:    with   Appendices 
   on    their   names    for   the    other   Incarnates:    Men,   Dwarves, 
   and Orcs; and on their analysis of their own language,                    
            Quenya: with a note on the 'Language of the Valar'.              
   With  the  appendices  Quendi  and  Eldar  runs  to  nearly  fifty closely 
   typed  pages,  and  being  a  highly  finished  and lucid  work is  of the 
  
   utmost interest.                                                          
     To one of the title pages my father subjoined the following:            
        To which is added an abbreviation of the Osanwe-kenta or            
        'Communication   of   Thought'   that  Pengolodh   set  at   the  end 
   of his Lammas or 'Account of Tongues'                                     
   This is a separate work of eight  typescript pages,  separately paginated, 
   but found  together with  both copies  of Quendi  and Eldar.  In addition, 
   and not referred to on the title-pages, there is  a further  typescript of 
   four pages  (also found  with both  copies of  Quendi and  Eldar) entitled 
   Orcs; and this is the text given here.                                    
     All  three  elements  are  identical  in  general  appearance,  but Orcs 
   stands apart from the others, having  no linguistic  bearing; and  in view 
   of this I have thought it legitimate to abstract it and  print it  in this 
   book  together  with  the  other  discussions  of the  origin of  the Orcs 
   given as texts VIII and IX.                                               
     As to the date of  this complex,  one of  the copies  is preserved  in a 
   folded  newspaper  of  March  1960.  On  this  my father  wrote: '"Quendi 
   and Eldar" with Appendices'; beneath is  a brief  list of  the Appendices, 
   the  items  all  written  at  the  same time,  which includes  both Osanwe 
   and Origin of Orcs (the same is true  of the  cover of  the other  copy of 
   the  Quendi  and  Eldar  complex).  All  the  material  was thus  in being 
   when  the  newspaper  was  used  for  this  purpose,  and although,  as in 
   other similar cases, this does  not provide  a perfectly  certain terminus 
   ad quem, there seems no  reason to  doubt that  it belongs  to 1959  - 60 
   (cf. p. 304).                                                             
     Appendix  C  to  Quendi  and  Eldar,  'Elvish  Names  for the  Orcs', is 
   primarily  concerned  with  etymology,  but  it  opens with  the following 
   passage:                                                                  
   
   It is  not here  the place  to debate  the question  of the  origin of 
   the  Orcs.  They  were  bred  by  Melkor, and  their breeding  was the 
   most  wicked  and  lamentable  of  his  works  in  Arda,  but  not the 
   most  terrible. For  clearly they  were meant  in his  malice to  be a 
   mockery  of  the  Children  of  Iluvatar,  wholly  subservient  to his 
   will, and nursed in an unappeasable hatred of Elves and Men.           
     The  Orcs  of  the  later   wars,  after   the  escape   of  Melkor- 
   Morgoth  and  his  return  to   Middle-earth,  were   neither  spirits 
   nor  phantoms,  but  living  creatures,  capable  of  speech   and  of 
   some  crafts  and  organization,  or  at  least  capable  of  learning 
   such  things  from  higher  creatures  or  from  their   Master.  They 
   bred  and  multiplied  rapidly  whenever   left  undisturbed.   It  is 
   unlikely,  as  a  consideration of  the ultimate  origin of  this race 
   would  make  clearer,  that  the  Quendi  had  met  any  Orcs  of this 
   kind,  before  their  finding  by  Orome and  the separation  of Eldar 
   and Avari.                                                             
     But  it  is  known  that  Melkor  had  become  aware  of  the Quendi 
   before  the Valar  began their  war against  him, and  the joy  of the 
   Elves  in  Middle-earth  had  already  been  darkened  by  shadows  of 
   fear.  Dreadful  shapes  had  begun  to  haunt  the  borders  of their 
   dwellings,  and  some  of  their  people  vanished  into  the darkness 
   and  were  heard  of  no  more.  Some  of these  things may  have been 
   phantoms   and   delusions;   but   some   were,   no   doubt,  shapes 
   taken  by  the  servants   of  Melkor,   mocking  and   degrading  the 
  
   very  forms  of  the  Children. For  Melkor had  in his  service great 
   numbers  of  the  Maiar,  who  had  the  power,  as had  their Master, 
   of taking visible and tangible shape in Arda.                          
                                                                         
     No doubt my father was led from his words here 'It is unlikely, as a 
   consideration of the ultimate origin of this race would  make clearer, 
   that the Quendi had met any Orcs of this kind, before their finding by 
   Orome' to write that 'consideration'  which follows  here. It  will be 
   seen that one passage of this initial statement was re-used.           
                                                                         
                                    Orcs.                                 
                                                                         
   The  origin  of  the  Orcs  is a  matter of  debate. Some  have called 
   them  the  Melkorohini,  the  Children  of   Melkor;  but   the  wiser 
   say:  nay,  the slaves  of Melkor,  but not  his children;  for Melkor 
   had  no  children.(1) Nonetheless, it  was  by  the  malice  of Melkor 
   that  the  Orcs arose,  and plainly  they were  meant by  him to  be a 
   mockery   of  the   Children  of   Eru,  being   bred  to   be  wholly 
   subservient  to  his  will  and  filled  with  unappeasable  hatred of 
   Elves and Men.                                                         
   
                        
                                                                       
       Now  the  Orcs of  the later  wars, after  the escape  of Melkor- 
    Morgoth  and  his return  to Middle-earth,  were not  'spirits', nor 
    phantoms,  but  living  creatures,  capable   of  speech   and  some 
    crafts  and  organization;  or  at least  capable of  learning these 
    things  from  higher  creatures  and  from  their Master.  They bred 
    and multiplied  rapidly, whenever  left undisturbed.  So far  as can 
    be  gleaned  from  the  legends  that  have  come  down  to  us from 
    our  earliest days,(2) it would seem that the  Quendi had  never yet 
    encountered  any  Orcs  of  this  kind  before  the coming  of Orome 
    to Cuivienen.                                                       
       Those  who  believe that  the Orcs  were bred  from some  kind of 
    Men,  captured  and  perverted  by  Melkor,   assert  that   it  was 
    impossible  for  the  Quendi  to  have  known  of  Orcs  before  the 
    Separation  and  the  departure of  the Eldar.  For though  the time 
    of  the  awakening of  Men is  not known,  even the  calculations of 
    the loremasters that place it earliest do not assign it a  date long 
    before   the Great March (3)  began,   certainly  not   long  enough 
    before  it to  allow for  the corruption  of Men  into Orcs.  On the 
    other hand, it is plain that soon  after his  return Morgoth  had at 
    his  command  a  great  number  of  these  creatures,  with  whom he 
    ere  long  began  to  attack the  Elves. There  was still  less time 
    between  his return  and these  first assaults  for the  breeding of 
    Orcs and for the transfer of their hosts westward.                  
       This view of the origin of the Orcs thus meets  with difficulties 
    of  chronology.  But  though  Men  may  take  comfort  in  this, the 
    theory  remains  nonetheless  the  most  probable.  It  accords with 
    all that is  known of  Melkor, and  of the  nature and  behaviour of 
    Orcs  -  and  of  Men.  Melkor  was impotent  to produce  any living 
    thing,  but  skilled  in  the  corruption  of  things  that  did not 
    proceed  from  himself, if  he could  dominate them.  But if  he had 
  
    indeed  attempted  to  make  creatures  of his  own in  imitation or 
    mockery  of  the  Incarnates,  he  would,   like  Aule,   only  have 
    succeeded  in  producing  puppets:  his  creatures would  have acted 
    only  while  the  attention  of  his  will was  upon them,  and they 
    would  have  shown  no   reluctance  to   execute  any   command  of 
    his, even if it were to destroy themselves.                         
       But  the  Orcs  were  not  of  this  kind.  They  were  certainly 
    dominated  by  their  Master,  but  his  dominion  was by  fear, and 
    they were aware  of this  fear and  hated him.  They were  indeed so 
    corrupted  that  they  were pitiless,  and there  was no  cruelty or 
    wickedness  that   they  would   not  commit;   but  this   was  the 
    corruption of  independent wills,  and they  took pleasure  in their 
   
   deeds.  They  were  capable  of  acting  on  their  own,   doing  evil 
   deeds  unbidden  for  their  own   sport;  or   if  Morgoth   and  his 
   agents  were  far  away,  they  might   neglect  his   commands.  They 
   sometimes  fought  [>  They  hated  one  another  and   often  fought] 
   among themselves, to the detriment of Morgoth's plans.                 
     Moreover,  the  Orcs  continued  to  live  and  breed  and  to carry 
   on  their  business  of  ravaging  and  plundering  after  Morgoth was 
   overthrown.  They   had  other   characteristics  of   the  Incarnates 
   also.   They   had   languages   of   their   own,  and   spoke  among 
   themselves  in  various  tongues  according  to  differences  of breed 
   that  were  discernible  among  them.  They  needed  food  and  drink, 
   and  rest,  though  many  were  by  training  as  tough as  Dwarves in 
   enduring  hardship.  They  could  be  slain,  and  they  were  subject 
   to  disease;  but  apart  from  these  ills  they  died  and  were not 
   immortal,  even  according  to  the  manner  of  the   Quendi;  indeed 
   they  appear  to  have  been  by  nature  short-lived   compared  with 
   the span of Men of higher race, such as the Edain.                     
     This  last  point was  not well  understood in  the Elder  Days. For 
   Morgoth   had   many  servants,   the  oldest   and  most   potent  of 
   whom   were  immortal,   belonging  indeed   in  their   beginning  to 
   the Maiar;  and these  evil spirits  like their  Master could  take on 
   visible  forms.  Those  whose  business  it  was  to  direct  the Orcs 
   often  took  Orkish  shapes,  though  they   were  greater   and  more 
   terrible.(4) Thus it was  that the  histories speak  of Great  Orcs or 
   Orc-captains  who  were  not  slain,  and  who  reappeared  in  battle 
   through years far longer than the span of the lives of Men.*(5)        
     Finally,  there is  a cogent  point, though  horrible to  relate. It 
   became   clear   in   time   that  undoubted   Men  could   under  the 
   domination  of  Morgoth  or  his  agents  in  a  few   generations  be 
   reduced  almost  to  the  Orc-level  of  mind  and  habits;  and  then 
   they  would  or  could  be  made  to  mate  with  Orcs,  producing new 
   breeds,  often  larger  and  more  cunning.  There  is  no  doubt that 
   long  afterwards,  in  the  Third  Age,  Saruman   rediscovered  this, 
   or  learned  of  it in  lore, and  in his  lust for  mastery committed 
   this,  his  wickedest  deed:  the  interbreeding  of  Orcs   and  Men, 
                                                                         
    (* [footnote to the text] Boldog, for instance, is a name that occurs 
   many times in the tales of the War. But it is possible that Boldog was 
   not a personal name, and either a title, or  else the  name of  a kind 
   of  creature:  the  Orc-formed  Maiar, only  less formidable  than the 
  
   Balrogs.)                                                              
   
   producing   both   Men-orcs   large    and   cunning,    and   Orc-men 
   treacherous and vile.                                                  
     But   even  before   this  wickedness   of  Morgoth   was  suspected 
   the  Wise  in  the Elder  Days taught  always that  the Orcs  were not 
   'made'  by  Melkor,  and  therefore  were  not  in their  origin evil. 
   They  might  have  become   irredeemable  (at   least  by   Elves  and 
   Men),  but  they  remained  within the  Law. That  is, that  though of 
   necessity,  being  the  fingers  of  the  hand  of Morgoth,  they must 
   be  fought  with  the  utmost severity,  they must  not be  dealt with 
   in  their  own  terms  of  cruelty  and  treachery. Captives  must not 
   be  tormented,  not  even  to  discover  information  for  the defence 
   of  the  homes  of  Elves  and  Men.  If  any  Orcs   surrendered  and 
   asked  for  mercy,  they must  be granted  it, even  at a  cost.* This 
   was the  teaching of  the Wise,  though in  the horror  of the  War it 
   was not always heeded.                                                 
     It  is  true,  of  course,  that  Morgoth  held  the  Orcs  in  dire 
   thraldom;  for  in  their   corruption  they   had  lost   almost  all 
   possibility  of  resisting  the  domination  of  his  will.  So  great 
   indeed  did  its  pressure  upon  them become  ere Angband  fell that, 
   if  he  turned  his  thought  towards  them,  they  were  conscious of 
   his  'eye'  wherever  they  might  be;  and when  Morgoth was  at last 
   removed  from  Arda  the  Orcs   that  survived   in  the   West  were 
   scattered,  leaderless  and  almost  witless,  and  were  for  a  long 
   time without control or purpose.                                       
     This  servitude  to  a  central  will that  reduced the  Orcs almost 
   to  an ant-like  life was  seen even  more plainly  in the  Second and 
   Third   Ages   under   the   tyranny   of   Sauron,   Morgoth's  chief 
   lieutenant.  Sauron  indeed  achieved  even  greater control  over his 
   Orcs  than  Morgoth  had  done.  He  was,  of  course, operating  on a 
   smaller scale, and he  had no  enemies so  great and  so fell  as were 
   the  Noldor  in  their  might  in  the  Elder  Days.  But he  had also 
   inherited from those days difficulties, such as  the diversity  of the 
   Orcs  in  breed  and  language,  and  the feuds  among them;  while in 
   many  places  in   Middle-earth,  after   the  fall   of  Thangorodrim 
   and   during   the   concealment  of   Sauron,  the   Orcs  recovering 
   from  their  helplessness had  set up  petty realms  of their  own and 
                                                                         
    (* [footnote to the text] Few Orcs ever did so in the Elder Days, and 
   at no time would any Orc  treat with  any Elf.  For one  thing Morgoth 
   had  achieved  was  to convince  the Orcs  beyond refutation  that the 
   Elves were crueller than themselves, taking captives only  for 'amuse- 
   ment', or to eat them (as the Orcs would do at need).)                 
   
                                                                       
                                                                            
   had    become    accustomed    to   independence.    Nonetheless   Sauron 
   in  time  managed  to  unite  them  all  in  unreasoning  hatred  of  the 
   Elves  and  of  Men  who  associated  with  them;   while  the   Orcs  of 
   his  own  trained  armies  were  so  completely   under  his   will  that 
   they  would  sacrifice   themselves  without   hesitation  at   his  com- 
   mand.*  And  he  proved  even  more  skilful  than  his  Master  also  in 
  
   the  corruption  of  Men  who  were  beyond  the   reach  of   the  Wise, 
   and  in  reducing  them  to  a  vassalage,  in  which  they  would  march 
   with the Orcs, and vie with them in cruelty and destruction.              
     It  is  thus  probably  to  Sauron  that  we  may  look for  a solution 
   of   the   problem   of   chronology.   Though   of   immensely   smaller 
   native  power  than  his  Master,  he   remained  less   corrupt,  cooler 
   and  more  capable  of  calculation.   At  least   in  the   Elder  Days, 
   and  before  he  was  bereft  of  his  lord  and fell  into the  folly of 
   imitating   him,   and   endeavouring    to   become    himself   supreme 
   Lord   of   Middle-earth.   While   Morgoth   still  stood,   Sauron  did 
   not   seek   his   own   supremacy,   but   worked   and    schemed   for 
   another,   desiring   the  triumph   of  Melkor,   whom  in   the  begin- 
   ning  he  had  adored.  He  thus  was  often  able  to   achieve  things, 
   first  conceived  by  Melkor,  which  his  master  did  not or  could not 
   complete in the furious haste of his malice.                              
     We   may   assume,   then,  that   the  idea   of  breeding   the  Orcs 
   came  from  Melkor,  not  at  first  maybe  so  much  for  the  provision 
   of  servants  or  the infantry  of his  wars of  destruction, as  for the 
   defilement   of   the   Children   and   the   blasphemous   mockery   of 
   the  designs  of  Eru.  The  details  of   the  accomplishment   of  this 
   wickedness   were,   however,   left   mainly   to   the   subtleties  of 
   Sauron.  In  that  case  the  conception  in  mind  of  the  Orcs  may go 
   far   back   into   the   night   of   Melkor's   thought,   though   the 
   beginning  of  their  actual  breeding  must   await  the   awakening  of 
   Men.                                                                      
     When   Melkor   was   made   captive,  Sauron   escaped  and   lay  hid 
   in  Middle-earth;  and  it  can  in  this  way  be  understood   how  the 
   breeding   of  the   Orcs  (no   doubt  already   begun)  went   on  with 
   increasing   speed   during   the   age   when   the   Noldor   dwelt  in 
   Aman;  so  that  when  they  returned  to  Middle-earth  they   found  it 
   already  infested  with this  plague, to  the torment  of all  that dwelt 
                                                                            
    (* [footnote to the text] But there  remained one  flaw in  his control, 
   inevitable. In the kingdom of hate and fear, the strongest thing is hate. 
   All  his  Orcs  hated  one another,  and must  be kept  ever at  war with 
   some 'enemy' to prevent them from slaying one another.)                   
   
   there,   Elves  or   Men  or   Dwarves.  It   was  Sauron,   also,  who 
   secretly  repaired  Angband  for  the  help  of   his  Master   when  he 
   returned;(6) and there   the  dark   places  underground   were  already 
   manned  with  hosts  of  the  Orcs  before  Melkor  came  back  at last, 
   as  Morgoth  the  Black  Enemy,  and  sent  them  forth  to  bring  ruin 
   upon   all  that   was  fair.   And  though   Angband  has   fallen  and 
   Morgoth  is  removed,  still   they  come   forth  from   the  lightless 
   places  in  the  darkness  of their  hearts, and  the earth  is withered 
   under their pitiless feet.                                               
                                                                           
     This  then,  as  it  may  appear, was  my father's  final view  of the 
   question: Orcs were bred from  Men, and  if 'the  conception in  mind of 
   the Orcs may go  far back  into the  night of  Melkor's thought'  it was 
   Sauron  who,  during  the ages  of Melkor's  captivity in  Aman, brought 
   into being the black armies that were  available to  his Master  when he 
   returned.                                                                
  
     But, as always, it is not quite  so simple.  Accompanying one  copy of 
   the typescript of this essay are some pages in  manuscript for  which my 
   father used the blank reverse sides of papers provided by the publishers 
   dated  10  November  1969.  These pages  carry two  notes on  the 'Orcs' 
   essay: one, discussing the spelling of the word orc, is given on p. 422; 
   the other is a note arising  from something  in the  essay which  is not 
   indicated, but which is obviously the passage on  p. 417  discussing the 
   puppet-like nature inevitable in creatures brought into being by  one of 
   the great Powers themselves: the note was intended to stand  in relation 
   to the words 'But the Orcs were not of this kind'.                       
                                                                           
     The  orks,  it  is  true,  sometimes  appear  to  have   been  reduced 
   to  a  condition  very   similar,  though   there  remains   actually  a 
   profound   difference.   Those   orks   who   dwelt   long   under   the 
   immediate  attention  of  his  will  - as  garrisons of  his strongholds 
   or   elements   of   armies   trained  for   special  purposes   in  his 
   war-designs  -  would  act  like  herds, obeying  instantly, as  if with 
   one  will,  his commands  even if  ordered to  sacrifice their  lives in 
   his   service.   And   as   was   seen   when   Morgoth   was   at  last 
   overthrown  and  cast  out,  those  orks  that  had  been   so  absorbed 
   scattered  helplessly,  without  purpose  either  to  flee or  to fight, 
   and soon died or slew themselves.                                        
     Other    originally    independent    creatures,    and    Men   among 
   them  (but  neither  Elves  nor  Dwarves),  could  also  be  reduced  to 
   a  like  condition.  But 'puppets',  with no  independent life  or will, 
   would  simply  cease  to  move  or  do  anything  at  all when  the will 
   of  their  maker  was  brought  to  nothing.  In  any  case  the  number 
   of  orks  that  were  thus  'absorbed'  was  always  only  a  small part 
   
   of  their  total.  To  hold   them  in   absolute  servitude   required  a 
   great   expense   of  will.   Morgoth  though   in  origin   possessed  of 
   vast   power  was   finite;  and   it  was   this  expenditure   upon  the 
   orks,   and   still   more   upon   the   other   far    more   formidable 
   creatures  in  his service,  that in  the event  so dissipated  his powers 
   of   mind   that   Morgoth's   overthrow   became   possible.   Thus   the 
   greater  part  of  the  orks,  though  under  his  orders  and   the  dark 
   shadow  of  their  fear  of  him,  were  only  intermittently  objects  of 
   his   immediate   thought   and   concern,   and   while   that   was  re- 
   moved   they   relapsed   into    independence   and    became   conscious 
   of  their  hatred  of  him  and  his  tyranny.  Then  they  might  neglect 
   his orders, or engage in                                                   
                                                                             
     Here the text breaks off. But the curious thing  is that  rough drafting 
   for  the  second  paragraph  of  this  note  (written  on  the  same paper 
   bearing the same date) begins thus:                                        
                                                                             
     But  Men  could  (and  can  still)  be  reduced  to  such  a  condition. 
   'Puppets'  would  simply  cease  to  move  or  'live'  at  all,  when  not 
   set  in  motion  by  the  direct  will  of  their  maker.  In   any  case, 
   though   the  number   of  orks   at  the   height  of   Morgoth's  power, 
   and  still  after  his  return  from  captivity, seems  to have  been very 
   great,  those  who   were  'absorbed'   were  always   a  small   part  of 
   the total.                                                                 
  
                                                                             
      The words that I have italicised deny an essential conception of the 
   essay.                                                                     
     The other note reads thus:                                               
                                                                             
                                     Orcs.                                    
                                                                             
     This   spelling   was  taken   from  Old   English.  The   word  seemed, 
   in itself, very suitable  to the  creatures that  1 had  in mind.  But the 
   Old  English  orc  in  meaning  -  so  far  as  that  is  known  -  is not 
   suitable.(7) Also the  spelling  of  what,  in  the  later  more organized 
   linguistic  situation,  must  have  been  a  Common   Speech  form   of  a 
   word  or  group  of  similar  words  should  be   ork.  If   only  because 
   of  spelling  difficulties  in  modern  English:  an  adjective orc  + ish 
   becomes  necessary,  and  orcish  will  not  do.(8) In any  future  publi- 
   cation I shall use ork.                                                    
                                                                             
     In text IX (the brief  writing in  which my  father declared  the theory 
   of Elvish origin to be certain) he  spelt the  word Orks,  and said  'so I 
   shall spell it in The Silmarillion'. In the present essay, obviously later 
   than text IX, it is spelt Orcs;  but now,  in 1969  or later,  he asserted 
   again that it must be Orks.                                                
   
                                NOTES.                                       
                                                                            
   1. See text VII, p. 406. - On  one copy  of the  text my  father pencilled 
      against this sentence the names Eruseni, Melkorseni.                   
   2. 'legends  that  have  come  down to  us from  our earliest  days'; this 
      purports  then  to  be  an   Elvish  writing.   Sauron  is   spoken  of 
      subsequently as a being of the past ('This servitude to a  central will 
      ...  was seen  even more  plainly in  the Second  and Third  Ages under 
      the tyranny of Sauron', p. 419); but in the last sentence of  the essay 
      the Orcs are a plague that still afflicts the world.                   
   3. The time  of the  Awakening of  Men is  now placed  far back;  cf. text 
      II  (p.  378),  The  March  of the  Eldar is  through great  Rains? Men 
      awake  in  an  Isle  amid  the  floods';  'The   coming  of   Men  will 
      therefore  be  much  further  back';  'Men  must  awake   while  Melkor 
      is still in [Middle-earth] - because of their  Fall. Therefore  in some 
      period  during  the  Great  March'  (see  p.  385  note  14).   In  the 
      chronology  of  the  Annals  of  Aman  and the  Grey Annals  the Great 
      March  began  in  the  Year  of  the  Trees  1105  (p.  82),   and  the 
      foremost  companies  of  the  Eldar  came  to the  shores of  the Great 
      Sea in 1125; Men awoke in  Hildorien in  the year  of the  first rising 
      of  the  Sun,  which  was  the  Year  of  the Trees  1500. Thus  if the 
      Awakening  of  Men  is  placed  even  very  late in  the period  of the 
      Great  March  of  the  Eldar  it  will be  set back  by more  than 3500 
      Years of the Sun. See further p. 430 note 5.                           
   4. Cf.  text  IX,  p.  414:  'But  always  among  them [Orcs]  (as special 
      servants and  spies of  Melkor, and  as leaders)  there must  have been 
      numerous   corrupted   minor   spirits   who  assumed   similar  bodily 
      shapes'; also text VIII, p. 410.                                       
   5. The footnote at this point, stating  that 'Boldog,  for instance,  is a 
      name  that  occurs  many  times  in  the  tales  of  the War',  and was 
  
      perhaps  not  a  personal  name,  is  curious.  Boldog  appears several 
      times  in  the  Lay  of  Leithian as  the name  of the  Orc-captain who 
      led  a  raid  into Doriath  (references in  the Index  to The  Lays of 
      Beleriand);  he  reappears  in   the  Quenta   (IV.113),  but   is  not 
      mentioned  thereafter.  I  do  not know  of any  other reference  to an 
      Orc named Boldog.                                                      
   6. On the later  story that  Angband was  built by  Melkor in  the ancient 
      days  and  that  it  was  commanded by  Sauron see  p. 156,  $12. There 
      has   been   no  reference   to  the   repairing  of   Angband  against 
      Morgoth's  return,  and  cf.  the  last  narrative  development  in the 
      Quenta  Silmarillion  of  the  story  of  his  return  (p.  295,  $14): 
      Morgoth   and   Ungoliant   'were   drawing  near   to  the   ruins  of 
      Angband where his great western stronghold had been.'                  
   7. See p. 124.                                                            
   8. 'orcish  will not  do': because  it would  be pronounced  'orsish'. The 
   
     
                                                                             
        Orkish language was so spelt in The Lord of the Rings from the        
       First Edition.                                                         
                                                                             
                                       XI.                                    
                                                                             
    This concluding text, entitled Aman, is a  clear manuscript  written with 
    little  hesitation or  correction. I  had regarded  it as  an independent 
    essay, and in doubt where best to place it had  left it  to the  end; but 
    when  this book  had been  fully completed  and prepared  for publication 
    I  realised that  it stands  in fact  in very  close relationship  to the 
    manuscript of Athrabeth Finrod ah Andreth.                                
      That manuscript opens with an introductory section (given in  the type- 
    script version that my father subsequently made, pp. 304 -  5), beginning 
    with  the  statement that  some Men  believed that  their hroar  were not 
    by  nature short-lived,  but had  become so  by the  malice of  Melkor. I 
    had not observed the significance of some lines at the head of this first 
    page of the Athrabeth, which my  father had  struck through:  these lines 
    begin with the words 'the hroa,  and it  would live  on, a  witless body, 
    not even a beast but a  monster', and  end '...  Death itself,  in either 
    agony  or  horror,  would  with  Men  enter into  Aman itself.'  Now this 
    passage is virtually identical to the conclusion of the present text, the 
    last page of which begins at precisely the same point.                    
      It is clear, therefore, that  Aman originally  led into  the Athrabeth, 
    but  that  my  father  removed  it  to  stand  alone  and copied  out the 
    concluding passage on  a separate  sheet. At  the same  time, presumably, 
    he gave the  remainder (the  Athrabeth and  its introduction)  the titles 
    Of  Death  and  the  Children  of  Eru, and  the Marring  of Men  and The 
    Converse of Finrod and Andreth.(1)                                        
      It  might  have been  preferable to  place Aman  with the  Athrabeth in 
    Part Four; but I thought it unnecessary at  such a  late stage  to embark 
    on a major upheaval of the structure of the book, and so left it to stand 
    separately here.                                                          
                                                                             
                                      Aman.                                   
                                                                             
  
    In   Aman   things  were   far  otherwise   than  in   Middle-earth.  But 
    they  resembled  the  mode  of  Elvish  life,  just  as  the  Elves  more 
    nearly resemble the Valar and Maiar than do Men.                          
      In  Aman  the  length of  the unit  of 'year'  was the  same as  it was 
    for  the  Quendi.  But  for  a  different  reason.  In  Aman  this length 
    was   assigned   by   the  Valar   for  their   own  purposes,   and  was 
    related   to  that   process  which   may  be   called  the   'Ageing  of 
    Arda'.   For   Aman   was   within   Arda   and   therefore   within  the 
    Time   of   Arda   (which   was   not   eternal,   whether   Unmarred  or 
    Marred).  Therefore  Arda  and  all  things  in  it  must   age,  however 
   
                                                          
                                                                    
    slowly, as it proceeds from beginning to end. This  ageing could 
    be perceived by the Valar in about that length of  time (propor- 
    tionate  to  the  whole  of  Arda's  appointed span)  which they 
    called a Year; but not in a less period.(2)                      
        But as for the Valar themselves, and the Maiar also in their 
    degree: they could live at any speed of thought or  motion which 
    they chose or desired.*(3)                                       
                                                                              
       * They  could  move  backward  or  forward  in  thought,   and  return 
         again  so  swiftly  that  to those  who were  in their  presence they 
         did  not  appear  to  have  moved.  All  that  was  past  they  could 
         fully perceive;  but being  now in  Time the  future they  could only 
         perceive or explore in so far as its design was made clear to them in 
         the  Music,  or  as  each one  of them  was specially  concerned with 
         this or that part of Eru's design, being His agent or  Subcreator. In 
         this way of perception they  could foresee  none of  the acts  of the 
         Children,  Elves  and  Men,  in  whose  conceiving  and  introduction 
         into Ea none  of the  Valar had  played any  part at  all; concerning 
         the Children they could only deduce  likelihood, in  the same  way as 
         can  the  Children themselves,  though from  a far  greater knowledge 
         of  facts  and  the  contributory events  of the  past, and  with far 
         greater  intelligence  and  wisdom.  Yet  there  always  remained  an 
         uncertainty  with  regard to  the words  and deeds  of Elves  and Men 
         in Time not yet unfolded.                                             
   
   The  unit, or  Valian Year,  was thus  not in  Aman related  to the 
   natural rates of 'growth' of any person or thing that  dwelt there. 
   Time  in  Aman  was  actual  time,  not  merely  a mode  of percep- 
   tion. As, say, 100 years went by in Middle-earth  as part  of Arda, 
   so  100  years  passed  in  Aman, which  was also  a part  of Arda. 
   It  was,  however,  the  fact  that  the  Elvish speed  of 'growth' 
   accorded with the unit of Valian  time +  that made it possible for 
   the  Valar  to  bring the  Eldar to  dwell in  Aman. In  one Valian 
                                                                      
   (+  Not by the design of the Valar, though doubtless not  by chance. 
     That is, it may be that Eru in designing the natures of  Elves and 
     Men and their relations one to another and  to the  Valar ordained 
     that  the  'growth'  of the  Elves should  accord with  the Valian 
     perception of the progress or ageing  of Arda,  so that  the Elves 
     should be  able to  cohabit with  the Valar  and Maiar.  Since the 
  
     Children appeared in the Music, and also in the Vision,  the Valar 
     knew something or  indeed much  of the  ordained natures  of Elves 
     and  Men  before  they  came into  existence. They  knew certainly 
     that Elves should be 'immortal' or of very long  life, and  Men of 
     brief life. But it was probably only during  the sojourn  of Orome 
     among  the  fathers  of  the  Quendi  that  the  Valar  discovered) 
   
   precisely what was the mode of their lives with regard to  the lapse 
   of Time.)                                                           
                                                                      
   year  the  Eldar  dwelling  there  grew  and  developed in  much the 
   same  way  as  mortals  did  in  one  year  upon   Middle-earth.  In 
   recording  the  events  in  Aman,  therefore,  we  may  as  did  the 
   Eldar  themselves  use  the Valian unit,(4)  though  we   must  not 
   forget  that within  any such  'year' the  Eldar enjoyed  an immense 
   series  of  delights  and  achievements which  even the  most gifted 
   of  Men  could  not  accomplish  in   twelve  times   twelve  mortal 
   years.(5) Nonetheless the  Eldar  'aged'  at the  same speed in Aman 
   as they had done in their beginning upon Middle-earth.              
   But  the  Eldar  were  not  native  to  Aman,  which  had  not been, 
   by  the  Valar,  designed for  them. In  Aman, before  their coming, 
   there  had  dwelt  only  the  Valar  and  their  lesser  kindred the 
   Maiar.  But  for  their  delight  and  use there  were in  Aman also 
   a  great  multitude  of  creatures,  without  fear,  of  many kinds: 
   animals  or  moving  creatures,  and  plants  that   are  steadfast. 
   There, it is believed, were  the counterparts  of all  the creatures 
   that are or have been on Earth,(6) and others  also that  were  made 
   for  Aman  only.  And each  kind had,  as on  Earth, its  own nature 
   and natural speed of growth.                                        
   But  since  Aman  was  made  for  the  Valar,  that they  might have 
   peace and  delight therein,  ail those  creatures that  were thither 
   transplanted  or  were  trained or  bred or  brought into  being for 
   the  purpose  of  inhabitation  in  Aman  were  given  a   speed  of 
   growth such that  one year  of the  life natural  to their  kinds on 
   Earth should in Aman be one Valian Year.                            
   For  the  Eldar this  was a  source of  joy. For  in Aman  the world 
   appeared  to  them  as  it  does to  Men on  Earth, but  without the 
   shadow  of  death  soon  to  come.  Whereas  on  Earth  to  them all 
   things  in  comparison  with  themselves  were  fleeting,  swift  to 
   change  and  die  or pass  away, in  Aman they  endured and  did not 
   so  soon  cheat  love  with  their  mortality.  On  Earth  while  an 
   elf-child  did  but  grow  to  be  a man  or a  woman, in  some 3000 
   years, forests would rise and  fall, and  all the  face of  the land 
   would  change,  while  birds  and   flowers  innumerable   would  be 
   born and die in loar upon loar under the wheeling Sun.              
   But  beside  all this  Aman is  called also  the Blessed  Realm, and 
   in this was found its blessedness: in  health and  joy. For  in Aman 
   no creatures  suffered any  sickness or  disorder of  their natures; 
   nor  was  there  any  decay  or  ageing  more  swift  than  the slow 
   
   ageing of Arda itself. So that all things coming at last  to fullness 
   of form and  virtue remained  in that  state, blissfully,  ageing and 
   wearying  of  their  life  and  being  no  swifter  than   the  Valar 
  
   themselves. And this blessing also was granted to the Eldar.          
     On  earth  the  Quendi  suffered  no  sickness,  and the  health of 
   their  bodies  was  supported  by  the might  of the  longeval fear. 
   But their bodies, being of the  stuff of  Arda, were  nonetheless not 
   so enduring as their  spirits; for  the longevity  of the  Quendi was 
   derived  primarily  from  their  fear,  whose  nature  or  'doom' was 
   to abide in Arda until its end. Therefore, after the vitality  of the 
   hroa  was  expended  in  achieving  full growth,  it began  to weaken 
   or  grow  weary.  Very  slowly   indeed,  but   to  all   the  Quendi 
   perceptibly.  For a  while it  would be  fortified and  maintained by 
   its indwelling fea, and then its  vitality would  begin to  ebb, and 
   its  desire for  physical life  and joy  in it  would pass  ever more 
   swiftly  away.  Then  an  Elf  would  begin  (as  they  say  now, for 
   these  things  did not  fully appear  in the  Elder Days)  to 'fade', 
   until the fea as it were consumed  the hroa  until it  remained only 
   in the love and memory of the spirit that had inhabited it.           
     But  in  Aman,  since  its  blessing  descended  upon the  hroar of 
   the  Eldar,  as  upon  all other  bodies, the  hroar aged  only apace 
   with  the  fear, and  the Eldar  that remained  in the  Blessed Realm 
   endured  in  full  maturity  and  in  undimmed  power  of   body  and 
   spirit conjoined for ages beyond our mortal comprehension.            
                                                                        
                            Aman and Mortal Men.(7)                      
                                                                        
   If  it is  thus in  Aman, or  was ere  the Change  of the  World, and 
   therein  the  Eldar had  health and  lasting joy,  what shall  we say 
   of  Men? No  Man has  ever set  foot in  Aman, or  at least  none has 
   ever  returned  thence;  for  the Valar  forbade it.  Why so?  To the 
   Numenoreans   they   said   that   they  did   so  because   Eru  had 
   forbidden  them  to  admit  Men  to  the  Blessed  Realm;   and  they 
   declared  also  that  Men  would  not  there  be  blessed   (as  they 
   imagined)  but  accursed,  and  would  'wither  even as  a moth  in a 
   flame too bright'.                                                    
     Beyond  these  words  we  can  but  go  in guess.  Yet we  may con- 
   sider  the  matter  so.  The  Valar  were not  only by  Eru forbidden 
   the attempt, they could not alter the  nature, or  'doom' of  Eru, of 
   any  of  the  Children,  in  which  was included  the speed  of their 
   ' growth (relative to the whole life of Arda) and the length of their 
   : life-span. Even the Eldar in that respect remained unchanged.       
   
     Let us  suppose then  that the  Valar had  also admitted  to Aman 
   some of the Atani, and (so  that we  may consider  a whole  life of 
   a Man in such a state) that 'mortal' children  were there  born, as 
   were  children  of  the  Eldar.  Then,  even  though  in   Aman,  a 
   mortal  child would  still grow  to maturity  in some  twenty years 
   of the Sun, and the natural  span of  its life,  the period  of the 
   cohesion  of  hroa  and  fea,  would  be  no  more  than,  say, 100 
   years.  Not  much  more,  even  though  his  body  would  suffer no 
   sickness  or  disorder  in  Aman,  where  no  such  evils  existed. 
   (Unless Men  brought these  evils with  them -  as why  should they 
   not? Even  the Eldar  brought to  the Blessed  Realm some  taint of 
   the Shadow upon Arda in which they came into being.)               
     But  in  Aman  such  a creature  would be  a fleeting  thing, the 
  
   most swift-passing of  all beasts.  For his  whole life  would last 
   little  more  than  one  half-year,  and  while  all  other  living 
   creatures  would  seem  to  him  hardly  to  change, but  to remain 
   steadfast  in life  and joy  with hope  of endless  years undimmed, 
   he would rise and  pass -  even as  upon Earth  the grass  may rise 
   in  spring  and  wither  ere  the  winter.  Then  he  would  become 
   filled  with  envy, deeming  himself a  victim of  injustice, being 
   denied the graces given  to all  other things.  He would  not value 
   what  he had,  but feeling  that he  was among  the least  and most 
   despised  of  all  creatures,  he  would grow  soon to  contemn his 
   manhood,  and  hate  those  more  richly  endowed.  He   would  not 
   escape the fear and sorrow of his swift mortality  that is  his lot 
   upon  Earth,  in  Arda  Marred,  but  would   be  burdened   by  it 
   unbearably to the loss of all delight.                             
     But if any  should ask:  why could  not in  Aman the  blessing of 
   longevity be granted to him, as it was to the  Eldar? This  must be 
   answered.  Because  this  would  bring  joy  to  the  Eldar,  their 
   nature being different from that of  Men. The  nature of  an Elvish 
   fea was to endure  the world  to the  end, and  an Elvish  hroa was 
   also longeval by nature;  so that  an Elvish  fea finding  that its 
   hroa  endured  with  it,  supporting  its indwelling  and remaining 
   unwearied  in  bodily  delight,  would  have  increased   and  more 
   lasting joy [sic]. Some indeed of the Eldar doubt that  any special 
   grace  or  blessing  was  accorded to  them, other  than admittance 
   to Aman. For they hold that the  failure of  their hroar  to endure 
   in vitality unwearied as long as their fear -  a process  which was 
   not observed until the later ages - is due to the Marring  of Arda, 
   and  comes  of  the  Shadow,  and  of  the  taint  of  Melkor  that 
   touches all the matter (or hroa)(8) of Arda, if not indeed of all Ea. 
   
   So  that  all  that happened  in Aman  was that  this weakness  of the 
   Elvish  hroar  did  not  develop  in  the  health  of  Aman   and  the 
   Light of the Trees.                                                    
     But  let  us  suppose  that   the  'blessing   of  Aman'   was  also 
   accorded  to  Men.*  What  then?  Would  a  great  good  be   done  to 
   them?  Their  bodies  would  still  come  swiftly  to full  growth. In 
   the  seventh  part  of  a  year  a  Man  could  be  born   and  become 
   full-grown,  as  swiftly  as  in  Aman  a  bird  would  hatch  and fly 
   from  the  nest.  But  then  it  would  not  wither  or age  but would 
   endure in vigour  and in  the delight  of bodily  living. But  what of 
   that  Man's  fea?  Its  nature  and  'doom'  could  not  be  changed, 
   neither  by  the  health of  Aman nor  by the  will of  Manwe himself. 
   Yet it is (as the Eldar hold) its nature  and doom  under the  will of 
   Eru  that  it  should  not  endure  Arda for  long, but  should depart 
   and  go  elsewhither,  returning  maybe  direct  to  Eru  for  another 
   fate  or  purpose  that  is  beyond  the  knowledge  or  guess  of the 
   Eldar.                                                                 
     Very  soon  then  the  fea  and  hroa  of  a Man  in Aman  would not 
   be  united  and  at peace,  but would  be opposed,  to the  great pain 
   of both. The hroa being in  full vigour  and joy  of life  would cling 
   to  the  fea,  lest  its  departure  should  bring death;  and against 
   death it would revolt as would a great beast in full life  either flee 
   from  the  hunter  or  turn  savagely  upon  him.  But  the  fea would 
  
   be  as  it  were  in  prison,  becoming  ever  more  weary of  all the 
   delights  of  the  hroa,  until  they  were  loathsome to  it, longing 
   ever  more  and  more to  be gone,  until even  those matters  for its 
   thought  that  it  received  through  the hroa  and its  senses became 
   meaningless.  The  Man  would  not  be  blessed,  but   accursed;  and 
   he  would  curse  the  Valar  and  Aman  and all  the things  of Arda. 
   And  he  would  not  willingly  leave  Aman,   for  that   would  mean 
   rapid  death,  and he  would have  to be  thrust forth  with violence. 
   But  if  he  remained in Aman,(9) what  should  he  come to,  ere Arda 
   were  at  last fulfiilled and he found release?  Either his  fea would 
   be  wholly  dominated  by  the   hroa,  and   he  would   become  more 
   like  a  beast,  though  one  tormented  within. Or  else, if  his fea 
   were  strong,  it  would  leave  the  hroa.  Then  one  of  two things 
   would  happen:  either  this  would  be  accomplished  only  in  hate, 
                                                                         
    (* Or (as some Men hold) that their  hroar are  not by  nature short- 
   lived,  but  have  become  so through  the malice  of Melkor  over and 
   above the general marring of Arda, and that this hurt could be healed 
   and undone in Aman.)                                                   
   
   by violence, and the  hroa, in  full life,  would be  rent and  die in 
   sudden  agony;  or  else  the  fea  would  in  loathing   and  without 
   pity  desert  the  hroa, and  it would  live on,  a witless  body, not 
   even  a  beast  but  a monster,  a very  work of  Melkor in  the midst 
   of Aman, which the Valar themselves would fain destroy.                
     Now  these  things  are  but  matters  of  thought,  and might-have- 
   beens;  for  Eru  and  the   Valar  under   Him  have   not  permitted 
   Men as they are (10) to  dwell in  Aman. Yet  at least  it may be seen 
   that  Men  in  Aman  would  not  escape  the   dread  of   death,  but 
   would  have  it in  greater degree  and for  long ages.  And moreover, 
   it  seems  probable  that  death  itself, either  in agony  or horror, 
   would with Men enter into Aman itself.                                 
                                                                         
     At this point Aman as originally written (see p. 424) continued with 
   the  words  'Now  some Men  hold that  their hroar  are not  indeed by 
   nature short-lived ...', which became the  beginning of  the introduc- 
   tory passage to the Athrabeth (see p. 304).                            
   
                               NOTES.                                       
                                                                           
    1. The number III  and a  further title  The Marring  of Men  (the other 
       titles  remaining)  was  given  to  the second  part, while  Aman was 
       numbered II. No writing numbered I is found.                         
    2. It will be seen that, as a consequence of  the transformation  of the 
       'cosmogonic  myth',  a  wholly  new conception  of the  'Valian Year' 
       had  entered.  The  elaborate computation  of Time  in the  Annals of 
       Aman (see pp. 49 - 51, 59 - 60) was based on the 'cycle' or'  the Two 
       Trees that had ceased to exist  in relation  to the  diurnal movement 
       of  the  Sun  that  had  come  into   being  -   there  was   a  'new 
       reckoning'. But the 'Valian Year' is now, as it  appears, a  'unit of 
       perception' of  the passage  of the  Time of  Arda, derived  from the 
       capacity of the Valar to perceive  at such  intervals the  process of 
       the ageing of Arda from its beginning to its end. See note 5.        
  
    3. My   father   wrote   the   following   passage  ('They   could  move 
       backward  or  forward   in  thought   ...')  in   the  body   of  the 
       manuscript at this point, but in a  small italic  script, and  I have 
       preserved  this  form  in  the  text  printed;  similarly   with  the 
       following passage that  interrupts the  main text  at the  words 'the 
       unit of Valian time'.                                                
    4. 'we  may... use  the Valian  unit': in  other words,  presumably, the 
       old structure  of dates  in the  chronicle of  Aman may  be retained, 
       although the meaning  of those  dates in  terms of  Middle-earth will 
       be radically different. See note 5.                                  
    5. There  is   now  a   vast  discrepancy   between  Valian   Years  and 
       'mortal years'; cf. also 'his whole life would last little  more than 
   
       one half-year' (p. 428), 'In the seventh part of a year a Man could 
       be born and become full-grown' (p. 429). In notes not given in 
       this book, in which my father was calculating on this basis the 
       time of the Awakening of Men, he expressly stated that 144 Sun 
       Years = 1 Valian Year (in this connection see Appendix D to The 
       Lord of the Rings: 'It seems clear that the Eldar in Middle-earth 
       ... reckoned in long periods, and the Quenya word yen... really 
       means 144 of our years'). Placing the event 'after or about the 
       time of the sack of Utumno, Valian Year 1100' (see pp. 75, 80), a 
       gigantic lapse of time could now be conceived between the 
       'arising' of Men and their first appearance in Beleriand. 
    6. For this use of 'Earth' in opposition to 'Aman', very frequent in 
       this essay, see p. 282. 
    7. The sub-heading Aman and Mortal Men was a later addition. 
    8. With this use of the word hroa cf. text VII, p. 399: 'the hroa, the 
       "flesh" or physical matter, of Arda'. 
    9. This passage, from 'And he would not willingly leave Aman ...', 
       was a later addition. As the text was written, it continued on 
       from 'all the things of Arda' to 'And what should he come to...' 
   10. The words 'as they are' were a later addition of the same time as 
       those referred to in notes 7 and 9. 
   
                                    APPENDIX.                                 
                                                                             
                             SYNOPSIS OF THE TEXTS.                           
                                                                             
   This list is intended  as no  more than  a very  concise statement  of the 
   manuscripts and typescripts  referred to  in this  book (other  than those 
   in Part Five).                                                             
                                                                             
                                  Ainulindale.                                
                                                                             
   B.      Manuscript, dating from the 1930s, given in V.155 ff.              
   C*.     Author's  typescript,  introducing  radical  changes  in  the cos- 
           mology, in existence by 1948; see pp. 3 - 7, 39 ff.                
                                                                             
   C.      Rewriting of B, using  the old  manuscript (see  pp. 3,  7); given 
           in full pp. 8 ff.                                                  
                                                                             
   D.      Fine  manuscript,  the  last  version  of  the  Ainulindale',  de- 
  
           veloped from C; given in part pp. 29 ff.                           
                                                                             
                         Annals of Valinor                                    
                                                                             
   AV 1.   'The Earliest Annals of Valinor', given in IV.262 ff.              
   AV 2.   'The Later Annals of Valinor', given in V.109 ff.                  
                                                                             
   -       For the rewriting of the opening of AV 2 preceding the             
           Annals of Aman see p. 47.                                          
                                                                             
                           Annals of Aman.                                    
                                                                             
   AAm.    Manuscript,   dating  from   the  early   1950s,  given   in  full 
           pp.  48  ff;  divided  editorially into  six sections  followed by 
           notes and commentary.                                              
                                                                             
   AAm*.   Author's typescript of the opening of AAm, with many               
           departures from the manuscript (pp. 64 - 8, 79 - 80).              
                                                                             
   AAm typescript.  Amanuensis typescript, dating from about  1958 (see 
           pp.  141  -  2,  300).  Annotations and  alterations made  to this 
           are  given  at  the  end of  the commentaries  on each  section of 
           AAm.                                                               
                                                                             
                         Quenta Silmarillion.                                 
                                                                             
   Q.      'The Quenta' (Qenta Noldorinwa), dating from 1930, given           
           in IV.76 ff.                                                       
                                                                             
   QS.     Quenta  Silmarillion,  fine  manuscript  abandoned  at the  end of 
                                                                             
           1937, given in V.199 ff.                                           
   
      QS typescript.  Author's typescript; new text (entitled Eldanyare) of            
               the opening chapters, dating from December 1937 - January             
               1938 (see p. 143).                                                    
      LQ 1.    'Later Quenta 1', amanuensis typescript of revised QS, made               
               in 1951( - 2); see p. 141.                                            
      LQ 2.    'Later Quenta 2', amanuensis typescript incorporating all                 
               alterations made to LQ 1, made about 1958; see pp. 141 - 2.           
      LQ.      For the uses of this abbreviation see pp. 184, 200.                        
                                                                                    
                        Laws and Customs among the Eldar.                            
                                                                                    
      A.       Manuscript, given in full in its latter part (pp. 233 ff.), from      
               the point where the typescript B breaks off (see pp. 207 - 8).        
                                                                                    
      B.       Author's typescript, unfinished, given in full pp. 209 ff.            
                                                                                    
                       Late recasting and development of parts of                    
                                    The Silmarillion.                                
                                                                                    
      Vq 1.    Author's typescript developed from LQ 2 Chapter 1 'Of the             
  
                                                                                    
               Valar' (see pp. 199 - 200).                                           
                                                                                    
      Vq 2.    Author's typescript following Vq 1, entitled Valaquenta               
               (pp. 200 ff.).                                                        
                                                                                    
      FM 1.    Manuscript rider to QS; the first text treating the story of          
                                                                                    
               Finwe and Miriel (pp. 205 ff.).                                       
                                                                                    
      FM 2.    Author's typescript, second text of the story of Finwe and            
                                                                                    
               Miriel in the Silmarillion narrative (pp. 254 - 5 ff.).               
                                                                                    
      FM 3.    Author's typescript, superseded by FM 4; see pp. 255 - 6.             
      FM 4.    Author's typescript, final text of the story of Finwe and             
                                                                                    
               Miriel; given in full pp. 256 ff.                                     
                                                                                    
      A.       Author's  typescript  (continuation  of  FM  3),  superseded  by  B; 
               see pp. 271 - 2, 282.                                                 
                                                                                    
      B.       Author's  typescript  (continuation   of  FM   4),  the   last,  and 
               extensively  developed,  text  of  the  remainder  of  the  original 
               Chapter 6 and the beginning of Chapter 7 (pp. 272 ff.).               
                                                                                    
                                    Athrabeth.                                       
                                                                                    
      A.       Manuscript, given (with author's typescript version of the            
               introductory section) in full pp. 304 ff.                             
                                                                                    
      B,C.     Amanuensis typescripts (see p. 303).                                  
                                                                                    
      Commentary.   Author's typescript of the Commentary on the                        
               Athrabeth, with extensive notes; given in full pp. 329 ff.            
   
   
   
  
  In  volumes  10  and  11  of  The History  of Middle-earth 
   Christopher  Tolkien  recounts  from  the  original  texts 
   the evolution of  his father's  work on  The Silmarillion, 
   the  legendary  history of  the Elder  Days or  First Age, 
   from  the  completion  of The  Lord of  the Rings  in 1949 
   until his death. In  Volume 10,  Morgoth's Ring,  the nar- 
   rative  was  taken only  so far  as the  natural dividing- 
   point  in  the  whole,  when  Morgoth destroyed  the Trees 
   of  Light  and  fled  from  Valinor  bearing   the  stolen 
   Silmarils. In The War of the Jewels  the story  returns to 
   Middle-earth,  and  the  ruinous  conflict  of   the  High 
   Elves  and  the  Men  who  were  their  allies   with  the 
   power  of  the  Dark  Lord. With  the publication  in this 
   book of all J.R.R. Tolkien's later narrative  writing con- 
   cerned with the last centuries of the First Age,  the long 
   history of The  Silmarillion, from  its beginnings  in The 
   Book  of  Lost  Tales,  is  completed;  and  the enigmatic 
   state of the work at his death can be understood.         
                                                            
   A  chief  element  in  The War  of the  Jewels is  a major 
   story of Middle-earth  now published  for the  first time, 
   a  continuation  of  the  great  'saga' of  Turin Turambar 
   and  his  sister  Nienor,  the   children  of   Hurin  the 
   Steadfast: this is the tale of the disaster  that overtook 
   the  forest  people  of  Brethil  when  Hurin  came  among 
   them after  his release  from long  years of  captivity in 
   Angband,   the  fortress   of  Morgoth.   The  uncompleted 
   text of the  Grey Annals,  the primary  record of  the War 
   of  the  Jewels,  is  given  in  full;  the  geography  of 
   Beleriand  is studied  in detail,  with redrawings  of the 
   final state  of the  map; and  a long  essay on  the names 
   and relations of all the peoples  shows more  clearly then 
   any writing published hitherto the  closeness of  the con- 
   nection   between  language   and  history   in  Tolkien's 
   world,  and  provides  much  new   information,  including 
   some  knowledge  of  the  language  of the  divine powers, 
   the Valar.                                                
   
                                   
                                   
            J.R.R. TOLKIEN.         
                                   
        THE WAR OF THE JEWELS.      
                                   
        The Later Silmarillion.     
               Part Two.            
       The Legends of Beleriand. 
                                   
    Edited by Christopher Tolkien. 
                                   
    HarperCollinsRblishers.         
   
    HarperCollinsPublishers.                                      
    77 - 85 Fulham Palace Road,                                   
    Hammersmith, London W6 8JB.                                  
                                                                 
    This paperback edition 1995                                   
    987654321.                                                    
                                                                 
    First published in Great Britain by                           
    HarperCollinsPublishers 1994.                                 
                                                                 
    Copyright (C) HarperCollinsPublishers 1994.                     
                                                                 
             TM  (C) 1990 Frank Richard Williamson                  
      and Christopher Reuel Tolkien,                              
                    executors of the Estate of the late           
                    John Ronald Reuel Tolkien.                    
                                                                 
  
    ISBN 0 261 10324 5.                                           
                                                                 
    Set in Sabon.                                                 
                                                                 
    Printed in Great Britain by                                   
    HarperCollinsManufacturing Glasgow.                           
                                                                 
    All  rights  reserved.  No  part of  this publication  may be 
    reproduced,  stored  in a  retrieval system,  or transmitted, 
    in  any  form  or  by  any  means,   electronic,  mechanical, 
    photocopying,  recording  or  otherwise,  without  the  prior 
    permission of the publishers.                                 
                                                                 
    This book is sold subject to the condition that it shall not, 
    by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, re-sold, hired out or 
    otherwise circulated without the publisher's prior consent 
    in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it 
    is published and without a similar condition including this 
    condition being imposed on the subsequent purchaser.          
   
                          CONTENTS.                                  
                                                                    
   Foreword.                                              page  ix 
                                                                    
                               PART ONE.                             
                                                                    
   THE GREY ANNALS.                                                  
                                                                    
                               PART TWO.                             
                                                                    
              THE LATER QUENTA SILMARILLION.                         
                                                                    
    9.Of Men                                                     173 
   10.Of the Siege of Angband                                    175 
   11.Of Beleriand and its Realms                                180 
   12.Of Turgon and the Building of Gondolin                     198 
   13.Concerning the Dwarves                                     201 
   14.Of the Coming of Men into the West                         215 
   15.Of the Ruin of Beleriand and the Fall of Fingolfin         238 
        The Last Chapters                                        243 
                                                                    
                                 PART THREE.                         
                                                                    
                           THE WANDERINGS OF HURIN                   
                   AND OTHER WRITINGS NOT FORMING PART OF            
                           THE QUENTA SILMARILLION.                  
                                                                    
     I.The Wanderings of Hurin                                   251 
    II.AElfwine and Dirhaval                                     311 
   III.Maeglin                                                   316 
   
   IV.  Of the Enis and the Eagles      340 
   V.   The Tale of Years               342 
                                         
                           PART FOUR.     
                                         
   QUENDI AND ELDAR                   357 
                                         
   Index                              425 
   
                                  FOREWORD.                               
                                                                         
   The  War  of  the  Jewels  is  a  companion  to  and   continuation  of 
   Morgoth's  Ring,  Volume  10  in  The   History  of   Middle-earth.  As 
   I  explained  in  that  book,  the two  together contain  virtually all 
   of  my  father's narrative  writing on  the subject  of the  Elder Days 
   in  the  years  after  The  Lord of  the Rings,  but the  division into 
   two  is   made  'transversely':   between  the   first  part   of  'The 
   Silmarillion'   ('the   Legends   of  Aman')   and  the   second  ('the 
  
   Legends of Beleriand'). I use  the term  'Silmarillion', of  course, in 
   a  very  wide  sense:  this  though  potentially  confusing  is imposed 
   by  the  extremely  complex  relationship  of  the different  'works' - 
   especially  but  not  only  that  of  the  Quenta Silmarillion  and the 
   Annals;  and  my  father  himself  employed  the  name  in   this  way. 
   The  division  of  the  whole  corpus  into  two  parts  is   indeed  a 
   natural  one:  the Great  Sea divides  them. The  title of  this second 
   part,  The  War  of  the  Jewels,  is  an  expression  that  my  father 
   often used of the last six centuries of the First  Age: the  history of 
   Beleriand  after  the  return  of  Morgoth  to  Middle-earth   and  the 
   coming of the Noldor, until its end.                                   
     In  the  foreword  to  Morgoth's  Ring  I  emphasised   the  distinc- 
   tion  between  the  first  period  of  writing  that  followed  in  the 
   early  1950s  the  actual  completion  of  The Lord  of the  Rings, and 
   the  later  work  that  followed  its publication;  in this  book also, 
   therefore, two distinct 'phases' are documented.                       
     The  number  of   new  works   that  my   father  embarked   upon  in 
   that first 'phase', highly creative but all too brief,  is astonishing. 
   There  were  the  new  Lay  of  Leithian,  of which  all that  he wrote 
   before  he  abandoned  it  was  published  in  The  Lays  of Beleriand; 
   the  Annals  of  Aman  and  new  versions   of  the   Ainulindale;  the 
   Grey  Annals,  abandoned  at  the  end of  the tale  of Turin;  the new 
   Tale  of  Tuor  and  the  Fall  of  Gondolin  (published  in Unfinished 
   Tales),  abandoned  before  Tuor  actually  entered  the city;  and all 
   the   new   tale   of  Turin   and  Nienor   from  Turin's   return  to 
   Dor-lomin  to  their  deaths  in  Brethil  (see p.  144 in  this book). 
   There  were  also  an  abandoned  prose  saga  of  Beren   and  Luthien 
   (see  V.295);  the  story  of  Maeglin;  and  an extensive  revision of 
   the  Quenta  Silmarillion,  the  central  work   of  the   last  period 
   
   before  The Lord  of the  Rings, interrupted  near the  beginning of 
   the tale of Turin in 1937 and never concluded.                      
     I  expressed  the  view  in  the foreword  to Morgoth's  Ring that 
   'despair of publication, at least in  the form  that he  regarded as 
   essential' (i.e. the conjunction  of The  Silmarillion and  The Lord 
   of the Rings  in a  single work)  was the  fundamental cause  of the 
   collapse of this new endeavour;  and that  this break  destroyed all 
   prospect  that  what may  be called  'the older  Silmarillion' would 
   ever  be  completed.  In  Morgoth's  Ring  I  have   documented  the 
   massive  upheaval,  in the  years that  followed, in  his conception 
   of  the  old  myths:  an  upheaval  that  never  issued  in  new and 
   secure  form.  But  we  come  now  to  the last  epoch of  the Elder 
   Days,  when  the  scene  shifts  to  Middle-earth  and  the mythical 
   element  recedes:  the  High-elves  return across  the Great  Sea to 
   make   war   upon   Morgoth,   Dwarves   and   Men  come   over  the 
   mountains  into Beleriand,  and bound  up with  this history  of the 
   movement  of  peoples,  of  the  policies  of  kingdoms,  of moment- 
   ous  battles  and  ruinous defeats,  are the  heroic tales  of Beren 
   One-hand  and  Turin  Turambar.  Yet  in  The  War  of   the  Jewels 
   the record  is completed  of all  my father's  further work  on that 
   history  in  the  years  following  the publication  of The  Lord of 
   the  Rings;  and  even  with  all  the  labour  that  went  into the 
   elaboration of parts of 'the Saga of Turin' it is obvious  that this 
   bears  no  comparison  with  his  aims  or  indeed  his achievements 
   in the early 1950s.                                                 
     In Part Two of this book it will be seen that in this  later phase 
   of  his  work  the  Quenta   Silmarillion  underwent   scarcely  any 
   further  significant rewriting  or addition,  other than  the intro- 
   duction  of  the  new  chapter  Of  the  Coming  of  Men   into  the 
   West  with the  radically altered  earlier history  of the  Edain in 
   Beleriand;  and  that  (the  most  remarkable  fact  in   the  whole 
   history of The Silmarillion) the  last chapters  (the tale  of Hurin 
   and   the   dragon-gold   of  Nargothrond,   the  Necklace   of  the 
   Dwarves,  the  ruin  of  Doriath,  the  fall  of Gondolin,  the Kin- 
   slayings)  remained  in  the  form  of  the  Quenta   Noldorinwa  of 
   1930  and  were  never  touched  again.   Only  some   meagre  hints 
   are found in later writings.                                        
     For  this  there can  be no  simple explanation,  but it  seems to 
   me  that  an  important element  was the  centrality that  my father 
  
   accorded  to  the  story  of  Hurin and  Morwen and  their children, 
   Turin  Turambar  and  Nienor   Niniel.  This   became  for   him,  I 
   believe,  the  dominant  and  absorbing  story  of  the  end  of the 
   
   Elder   Days,  in   which  complexity   of  motive   and  character, 
   trapped  in  the  mysterious  workings of  Morgoth's curse,  sets it 
   altogether  apart.  He  never  finally  achieved  important passages 
   of Turin's  life; but  he extended  the 'great  saga' (as  he justly 
   called it) into 'the Wanderings of Hurin',  following the  old story 
   that  Hurin  was  released  by  Morgoth  from  his  imprisonment  in 
   Angband after  the deaths  of his  children, and  went first  to the 
   ruined  halls  of  Nargothrond.  The  dominance  of  the  underlying 
   theme  led  to  a  new  story,  a  new  dimension  to the  ruin that 
   Hurin's release would bring:  his catastrophic  entry into  the land 
   of  the  People  of  Haleth, the  Forest of  Brethil. There  were no 
   antecedents  whatsoever  to  this  tale;  but  antecedents   to  the 
   manner of its telling are found in parts of the prose 'saga'  of the 
   Children  of  Hurin  (Narn   i  Chin   Hurin,  given  in Unfinished 
   Tales), of which  'Hurin in  Brethil' is  a further  extension. That 
   'saga'  went  back to  the foundations  in The  Book of  Lost Tales, 
   but its great elaboration belongs  largely to  the period  after the 
   publication of  The Lord  of the  Rings; and  in its  later develop- 
   ment there entered an  immediacy in  the telling  and a  fullness in 
   the recording  of event  and dialogue  that must  be described  as a 
   new  narrative impulse:  in relation  to the  mode of  the 'Quenta', 
   it is as if the focus of  the glass  by which  the remote  ages were 
   viewed had been sharply changed.                                    
     But   with   Hurin's   grim   and  even   it  may   seem  sardonic 
   departure  from  the  ruin  of  Brethil   and  dying   Manthor  this 
   impulse  ceased  -  as  it  appears.  Hurin   never  came   back  to 
   Nargothrond  and  Doriath;  and  we  are   denied  an   account,  in 
   this  mode  of  story-telling,  of  what  should be  the culminating 
   moment of the saga after the deaths  of his  children and  his wife- 
   his confrontation of Thingol and Melian in the Thousand Caves.      
     It might be, then,  that my  father had  no inclination  to return 
   to the Quenta Silmarillion,  and its  characteristic mode,  until he 
   had  told  on  an  ample  scale,  and  with  the  same  immediacy as 
   that of his sojourn in Brethil, the full tale of Hurin's  tragic and 
   destructive 'wanderings' - and their  aftermath also:  for it  is to 
   be  remembered  that  his  bringing of  the treasure  of Nargothrond 
   to Doriath  would lead  to the  slaying of  Thingol by  the Dwarves, 
   the sack of Menegroth, and all the  train of  events that  issued in 
   the  attack  of  the Feanorians  on Dior  Thingol's heir  in Doriath 
   and, at the last, the  destruction of  the Havens  of Sirion.  If my 
   father had done this, then  out of  it might  have come,  I suppose, 
   new  chapters  of  the  Quenta  Silmarillion, and  a return  to that 
   
   quality in  the older  writing that  I attempted  to describe  in my 
   foreword  to   The  Book   of  Lost   Tales:  'The   compendious  or 
   epitomising  form  and   manner  of   The  Silmarillion,   with  its 
   suggestion  of  ages  of  poetry  and  "lore"  behind  it,  strongly 
   evokes a sense of "untold tales", even in the telling of them        
        There is no  narrative urgency,  the pressure  and fear  of the 
   immediate  and   unknown  event.   We  do   not  actually   see  the 
   Silmarils as we see the Ring.'                                       
     But this is entirely speculative, because none  of it  came about: 
   neither  the  'great   saga'  nor   the  Quenta   Silmarillion  were 
   concluded. Freely as my  father often  wrote of  his work,  he never 
   so much as hinted at his larger intentions for the structure  of the 
   whole. I think that it must be said  that we  are left,  finally, in 
   the dark.                                                            
                                                                       
     'The Silmarillion', again in the widest  sense, is  very evidently 
   a literary entity of a singular nature. I would say that it can only 
   be defined in terms of its history;  and that  history is  with this 
   book  largely  completed  ('largely',  because  I  have  not entered 
   further into the complexities of the  tale of  Turin in  those parts 
   that  my  father  left  in confusion  and uncertainty,  as explained 
   in  Unfinished Tales,  p. 6).  It is  indeed the  only  'completion' 
  
   possible,  because  it  was  always  'in  progress';  the  published 
   work is  not in  any way  a completion,  but a  construction devised 
   out  of  the  existing  materials.  Those  materials  are  now  made 
   available, save only in a few details and in  the matter  of 'Turin' 
   just  mentioned;  and  with  them a  criticism of  the 'constructed' 
   Silmarillion  becomes  possible.  I  shall   not  enter   into  that 
   question; although it will be apparent in this  book that  there are 
   aspects of the work that I view with regret.                         
                                                                       
     In The War of the Jewels  I have  included, as  Part Four,  a long 
   essay  of a  very different  nature: Quendi  and Eldar.  While there 
   was  no  possibility  of  making  The  History  of   Middle-earth  a 
   history  of  the  languages  as well,  I have  not wished  to eschew 
   them  altogether  even  when  not  essential  to  the  narrative (as 
   Adunaic is in  The Notion  Club Papers);  I have  wished to  give at 
   least some indication at different  stages of  the presence  of this 
   vital  and  evolving element,  especially in  regard to  the meaning 
   of  names  -  thus  the  appendices to  The Book  of Lost  Tales and 
   the  Etymologies  in  The  Lost Road.  Quendi and  Eldar illustrates 
   perhaps  more  than  any  other  writing  of  my  father's  the sig- 
   nificance of  names, and  of linguistic  change affecting  names, in 
   
                                                  
                                                                      
   his  histories.  It  gives  also  an  account  of many  things found 
   nowhere  else,  such  as  the gesture-language  of the  Dwarves, and 
   all that will ever be known, I believe, of Valarin, the  language of 
   the Valar.                                                          
                                                                      
     I take this opportunity to give the correct text of a passage in 
   Morgoth's  Ring.  Through  an  error  that entered  at a  late stage 
   and  was not  observed a  line was  dropped and  a line  repeated in 
   note 16 on page 327; the text should read:                          
    There  have  been  suggestions  earlier   in  the   Athrabeth  that 
   Andreth   was   looking   much   further   back   in  time   to  the 
   awakening  of  Men  (thus  she  speaks  of  'legends  of  days  when 
   death  came  less  swiftly  and  our  span  was  still  far longer', 
   p.  313);  in  her  words  here,  'a  rumour  that  has   come  down 
   through   years   uncounted',   a   profound   alteration   in   the 
   conception seems plain.                                             
                                                                      
    I   have   received   a   communication   from  Mr   Patrick  Wynne 
   concerning  Volume  IX,  Sauron  Defeated,  which  I  would  like to 
   record  here.  He  has  pointed  out  that several  of the  names in 
   Michael  Ramer's  account  of  his  experiences  to the  Notion Club 
   are  'not  just  Hungarian  in  style  but  actual  Hungarian words' 
   (Ramer  was  born  and  spent  his early  childhood in  Hungary, and 
   he  refers to  the influence  of Magyar  on his  'linguistic taste', 
   Sauron Defeated  pp. 159,  201). Thus  the world  of the  story that 
   he wrote  and read  to the  Club was  first named  Gyonyoru   (ibid. 
   p. 214,  note 28),  which means  'lovely'. His  name for  the planet 
   Saturn was first given as  Gyuruchill (p.  221, note  60), derived 
   from  Hungarian  gyuru   'ring'  and  csillag  'star'  (where  cs is 
   pronounced  as  English  ch  in  church);  Gyuruchill   was  then 
   changed   to   Shomoru,  probably   from  Hungarian   szomoru  'sad' 
   (though  that is  pronounced 'somoru'),  and if  so, an  allusion to 
   the  astrological  belief  in  the  cold  and gloomy  temperament of 
   those  born  under  the  influence  of  that   planet.  Subsequently 
   these  names  were  replaced  by  others  (Emberu,  and  Enekol for 
   Saturn) that cannot be so explained.                                
    In  this connection,  Mr Carl  F. Hostetter  has observed  that the 
   Elvish  star-name  Lumbar  ascribed  to  Saturn  (whether or  not my 
   father always so intended it, see Morgoth's  Ring pp.  434 -  5) can 
   be  explained  in  the  same  way  as  Ramer's  Shomoru, in  view of 
   the   Quenya   word   lumbe,  'gloom,   shadow',  recorded   in  the 
   Elvish   Etymologies   (The   Lost   Road   and    Other   Writings, 
   p. 170).                                                            
   
     Mr  Hostetter  has  also pointed  out that  the name  Byrde given 
  
   to  Finwe s  first wife  Miriel in  the Annals  of Aman  (Morgoth s 
   Ring, pp. 92, 185) is not, as I said (p. 103), an Old  English word 
   meaning 'broideress', for  that is  not found  in Old  English. The 
   name  actually  depends  on  an  argument  advanced  (on  very good 
   evidence) by my  father that  the word  byrde 'broideress'  must in 
   fact have existed in the old language, and that it survived  in the 
   Middle English burde  'lady, damsel',  its original  specific sense 
   faded and forgotten. His discussion  is found  in his  article Some 
   Contributions  to  Middle-English   Lexicography  (The   Review  of 
   English Studies 1.2, April 1925).                                  
                                                                     
     I  am  very  grateful  to  Dr Judith  Priestman for  her generous 
   help  in  providing  me  with  copies  of  texts  and  maps  in the 
   Bodleian Library. The accuracy of the intricate  text of  this book 
   has  been  much  improved  by  the  labour  of  Mr   Charles  Noad, 
   unstintedly given and greatly  appreciated. He  has read  the first 
   proof  with  extreme  care  and  with  critical  understanding, and 
   has  made  many  improvements;  among  these  is  an interpretation 
   of  the  way  in  which  the  narrow  path,  followed by  Turin and 
   afterwards  by  Brandir  the  Lame,  went  down  through  the woods 
   above  the  Taeglin  to   Cabed-en-Aras:  an   interpretation  that 
   justifies expressions of my father's that I had taken to  be merely 
   erroneous (pp. 157, 159).                                          
                                                                     
     There  remain a  number of  writings of  my father's,  other than 
   those  that  are  expressly  philological, that  I think  should be 
   included in this History  of Middle-earth,  and I  hope to  be able 
   to publish a further volume in two years' time.                    
   
   
     PART ONE. 
              
       THE 
   GREY ANNALS. 
   
                                  THE GREY ANNALS.                              
                                                                               
   The  history  of  the  Annals  of  Beleriand  began   about  1930,   when  my 
   father  wrote  the  earliest  version  ('AB  1')  together  with that  of the 
   Annals  of  Valinor  ('AV  1').  These  were printed  in Vol.IV,  The Shaping 
   of  Middle-earth;  I  remarked  there  that  'the  Annals began,  perhaps, in 
   parallel  with  the  Quenta  as  a  convenient  way  of driving  abreast, and 
   keeping  track  of,  the  different  elements  in   the  ever   more  complex 
   narrative  web.'  Second  versions  of  both  sets  of  Annals  were composed 
   later  in  the  1930s,  as  part  of  a  group of  texts comprising  also the 
   Lhammas   or  Account  of  Tongues,  a  new   version  of   the  Ainulindale, 
   and  the  central  work of  that time:  a new  version of  'The Silmarillion' 
   proper,   the   unfinished   Quenta   Silmarillion   ('QS').   These   second 
   versions,  together  with the  other texts  of that  period, were  printed in 
   Vol.V,  The  Lost  Road  and  Other  Writings,  under  the  titles  The Later 
   Annals of Valinor ('AV 2') and The Later Annals of Beleriand ('AB 2').       
    When  my  father  turned  again,  in  1950-1,  to  the  Matter of  the Elder 
   Days  after  the  completion  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings,  he   began  new 
   work  on  the  Annals  by  taking  up  the  AV  2 and  AB 2  manuscripts from 
   some  15  years  earlier  and  using them  as vehicles  for revision  and new 
   writing. In the  case of  AV 2,  correction of  the old  text was  limited to 
   the  opening  annals,  and the  beginnings of  a new  version written  on the 
   blank  verso  pages  of this  manuscript likewise  petered out  very quickly, 
   so  that  there  was  no  need  to  take  much  account  of  this preliminary 
   work  (X.47).  In  AB  2,  on  the  other hand,  the preparatory  stages were 
   much more extensive and substantial.                                         
    In  the  first  place, revision  of the  original AB  2 text  continues much 
   further - although in practice  this can  be largely  passed over,  since the 
   content  of  the revision  appears in  subsequent texts.  (In some  cases, as 
   noted in V.124, it is not easy to  separate 'early'  (pre-Lord of  the Rings) 
   revisions  and  additions from  'late' (those  of the  early 1950s).)  In the 
   second  place,  the  beginning  of  a  new  and  much  fuller version  of the 
   Annals  of  Beleriand  on  the  blank  verso  pages  of  AB  2 extends  for a 
   considerable distance  (13 manuscript  pages) -  and the  first part  of this 
  
   is written in such a careful script, before it begins to degenerate,  that it 
   may be thought that my father did not  at first  intend it  as a  draft. This 
   is  entitled  'The  Annals  of  Beleriand',  and  could  on  that  account be 
   referred to as 'AB 3', but I shall in fact call it 'GA 1' (see below).       
    The  final  text  is  a  good  clear  manuscript  bearing  the   title  'The 
   Annals  of  Beleriand  or  the  Grey  Annals'.  I  have  chosen to  call this 
   work   the   Grey   Annals,   abbreviated   'GA',  in   order  to   mark  its 
   
                                                                               
                                                                                  
    distinctive  nature  in  relation  to  the  earlier  forms  of  the  Annals of 
    Beleriand  and  its  close  association  with  the  Annals  of  Aman  ('AAm'), 
    which  also  bears  a  title  different  from  that  of its  predecessors. The 
    abandoned  first  version  just  mentioned  is   then  more   suitably  called 
    'GA  1'  than  'AB  3',  since for  most of  its length  it was  followed very 
    closely  in  the  final  text, and  is to  be regarded  as a  slightly earlier 
    variant:  it  will be  necessary to  refer to  it, and  to cite  passages from 
    it,  but  there  is  no need  to give  it in  full. Where  it is  necessary to 
    distinguish  the  final  text  from  the  aborted  version  I  shall  call the 
    former 'GA 2'.                                                                 
      There  is  some  evidence  that  the  Grey  Annals  followed  the  Annals of 
    Aman  (in  its  primary  form),  but  the  two  works  were,  I  feel certain, 
    closely  associated  in  time  of  composition.  For  the  structure   of  the 
    history  of  Beleriand  the  Grey  Annals  constitutes  the primary  text, and 
    although  much  of  the  latter part  of the  work was  used in  the published 
    Silmarillion with little change I give it in full. This is really essential on 
    practical  grounds,  but  is  also  in  keeping  with  my  intention  in  this 
    'History',  in  which  I  have  traced the  development of  the Matter  of the 
    Elder  Days  from  its  beginning  to  its  end  within  the  compass   of  my 
    father's  actual  writings:  from  this point  of view  the published  work is 
    not its end, and I do not  treat his  later writing  primarily in  relation to 
    what was used, or  how it  was used,  in 'The  Silmarillion'. -  It is  a most 
    unhappy  fact  that  he  abandoned  the  Grey  Annals  at  the death  of Turin 
    -  although,  as  will  be  seen   subsequently  (pp.   251  ff.),   he  added 
    elements of a continuation at some later time.                                 
      I  have  not,  as  I did  in the  case of  the Annals  of Aman,  divided the 
    Grey   Annals   into  sections,   and  the   commentary,  referenced   to  the 
    numbered  paragraphs,  follows  the  end  of  the  text  (p.  103). Subsequent 
    changes  to  the  manuscript,  which  in  places  were  heavy,  are  indicated 
    as such.                                                                       
      At the top  of the  first page  of the  old AB  2 text,  no doubt  before he 
    began   work   on   the   enormously   enlarged   new   version,   my   father 
    scribbled  these  notes:  'Make  these  the  Sindarin  Annals  of  Doriath and 
    leave  out  most  of  the...'  (there are  here two  words that  probably read 
    'Nold[orin]  stuff');  and  'Put  in  notes  about  Denethor,   Thingol,  etc. 
    from AV'.                                                                      
      Two  other  elements  in  the  complex  of  papers  constituting   the  Grey 
    Annals  remain  to  be  mentioned.   There  are   a  number   of  disconnected 
    rough  pages  bearing  the  words  'Old  material  of  Grey  Annals'  (see  p. 
    29);  and  there  is  an  amanuensis typescript  in top  copy and  carbon that 
    clearly  belongs  with  that  of  the  Annals  of  Aman,  which  I tentatively 
    dated to 1958 (X.47).                                                          
   
                          THE ANNALS OF BELERIAND                       
                                    OR                                  
                              THE GREY ANNALS.                          
                                                                       
    $1. These  are  the  Annals  of  Beleriand  as  they  were  made  by 
   the  Sindar,  the  Grey  Elves  of  Doriath   and  the   Havens,  and 
   enlarged  from  the  records  and  memories  of  the  remnant  of the 
   Noldor  of  Nargothrond  and  Gondolin  at  the  Mouths   of  Sirion, 
   whence they were brought back into the West.                         
    $2. Beleriand  is  the  name  of  the country  that lay  upon either 
   side of the great river Sirion ere  the Elder  Days were  ended. This 
   name it bears  in the  oldest records  that survive,  and it  is here 
   retained  in  that  form,  though  now  it  is  called  Belerian. The 
   name signifies in the language of  that land:  the country  of Balar. 
   For  this  name  the Sindar  gave to  Osse, who  came often  to those 
   coasts, and  there befriended  them. At  first, therefore,  this name 
  
   was  given to  the land  of the  shores, on  either side  of Sirion's 
   mouths, that face the Isle of Balar, but it spread until  it included 
   all  the ancient  coast of  the North-west  of Middle-earth  south of 
   the Firth of  Drengist and  all the  inner land  south of  Hithlum up 
   to  the feet  of Eryd  Luin (the  Blue Mountains).  But south  of the 
   mouths  of  Sirion  it  had  no  sure  boundaries;  for   there  were 
   pathless  forests  in  those  days between  the unpeopled  shores and 
   the lower waters of Gelion.                                          
                                                                       
                                  VY 1050.                              
                                                                       
    $3. Hither,  it  is said,  at this  time came  Melian the  Maia from 
   Valinor,  when  Varda made  the great  stars. In  this same  time the 
   Quendi  awoke  by  Kuivienen,  as  is  told   in  the   Chronicle  of 
   Aman.                                                                
                                                                       
                                   1080                                 
                                                                       
    $4. About this time the spies of Melkor discovered the               
   Quendi and afflicted them.                                           
                                                                       
                                   1085                                 
                                                                       
    $5. In this year Orome found the Quendi, and befriended              
   them.                                                                
                                                                       
                                   1090                                 
                                                                       
    $6. At this time the Valar came hither from Aman for their           
   assault upon Melkor, whose stronghold was in the North               
   
   beyond  Eryd  Engrin  (the  Iron   Mountains).  In   these  regions, 
   therefore, were fought the first battles of the  Powers of  the West 
   and  the  North,  and all  this land  was much  broken, and  it took 
   then that shape which it  had until  the coming  of Fionwe.  For the 
   Great Sea  broke in  upon the  coasts and  made a  deep gulf  to the 
   southward,  and  many  lesser  bays  were  made  between  the  Great 
   Gulf  and  Helkaraxe  far  in  the  North,  where  Middle-earth  and 
   Aman  came  nigh  together.  Of  these  bays  the  Bay of  Balar was 
   the chief;  and into  it the  mighty river  Sirion flowed  down from 
   the   new-raised   highlands   northwards:   Dorthonion    and   the 
   mountains  about  Hithlum.  At  first these  lands upon  either side 
   of  Sirion  were  ruinous  and desolate  because of  the War  of the 
   Powers,  but  soon  growth  began  there,  while  most   of  Middle- 
   earth  slept  in  the  Sleep of  Yavanna, because  the Valar  of the 
   Blessed  Realm  had  set  foot  there;  and  there were  young woods 
   under  the bright  stars. These  Melian the  Maia fostered;  and she 
   dwelt  most  in the  glades of  Nan Elmoth  beside the  River Celon. 
   There also dwelt her nightingales.                                  
                                                                      
                                  1102-5.                              
                                                                      
     $7   Ingwe,   Finwe,  and   Elwe  were   brought  to   Valinor  by 
   Orome  as  ambassadors  of   the  Quendi;   and  they   looked  upon 
   the  Light  of  the  Trees  and  yearned  for  it.   Returning  they 
   counselled  the Eldar  to go  to the  Land of  Aman, at  the summons 
   of the Valar.                                                       
                                                                      
                                   1115.                               
                                                                      
     $8. Even  as  the  Valar  had  come  first  to  Beleriand  as they 
   went  eastward,  so  later  Orome  leading  the  hosts of  the Eldar 
   westwards   towards   Aman   brought   them   to   the   shores   of 
   Beleriand.  For  there  the  Great Sea  was less  wide and  yet free 
   from the perils of the ice that lay further north.  In this  year of 
   the  Valar,  therefore,  the  foremost companies  of the  Vanyar and 
   Noldor  passed  through  the  vale  of  Sirion   and  came   to  the 
   sea-coast  between Drengist  and the  Bay of  Balar. But  because of 
   their  fear  of  the  Sea, which  they had  before neither  seen nor 
  
   imagined,  the  Eldar  drew  back  into  the  woods  and  highlands. 
   And  Orome  departed  and  went  to  Valinor  and  left  them  there 
   for a time.                                                         
                                                                      
                                   1128.                               
      $9.  In this year the Teleri, who had lingered on the road,      
   
   came  also at  last over  Eryd Luin  into northern  Beleriand. There 
   they  halted  and  dwelt  a  while  between  the  River  Gelion  and 
   Eryd  Luin.  At  that  time  many  of the  Noldor dwelt  westward of 
   the Teleri, in those regions where afterwards  stood the  forests of 
   Neldoreth  and  Region.  Finwe  was  their lord,  and with  him Elwe 
   lord of the Teleri  had great  friendship; and  Elwe was  wont often 
   to visit Finwe in the dwellings of the Noldor.                      
                                                                      
                                   1130.                               
                                                                      
    $10. In this  year King  Elwe Singollo  of the  Teleri was  lost in 
   the  wilderness.  As  he   journeyed  home   from  a   meeting  with 
   Finwe,  he  passed  by  Nan  Elmoth, and  he heard  the nightingales 
   of  Melian  the  Maia,  and  followed  them  deep  into  the glades. 
   There  he  saw  Melian  standing  beneath  the  stars,  and  a white 
   mist was about her,  but the  Light of  Aman was  in her  face. Thus 
   began  the  love  of   Elwe  Greymantle   and  Melian   of  Valinor. 
   Hand in  hand they  stood silent  in the  woods, while  the wheeling 
   stars  measured  many  years,  and  the  young  trees of  Nan Elmoth 
   grew tall and dark. Long his people sought for Elwe in vain.        
                                                                      
                                   1132.                               
                                                                      
     $11. Now  Ulmo,  at  the  command  of  the  Valar,  came   to  the 
   shores  of   Beleriand  and   summoned  the   Eldar  to   meet  him; 
   and  he  spoke  to  them,  and  made  music  upon  his  conches, and 
   changed the fear of all who heard him  into a  great desire  for the 
   Sea.  Then Ulmo  and Osse  took an  island, which  stood far  out in 
   the Sea, and they  moved it,  and brought  it, as  it were  a mighty 
   ship,  into  the   Bay  of   Balar;  and   the  Vanyar   and  Noldor 
   embarked  thereon,  and  were  drawn  over Sea,  until they  came at 
   last  to  the Land  of Aman.  But a  part of  that island  which was 
   deep-grounded  in  the  shoals   off  the   mouths  of   Sirion  was 
   broken  away  and  remained;  and  this  was  the  Isle of  Balar to 
   which afterward Osse often came.                                    
     $12. For  the  Teleri  had  not  embarked,  but  remained  behind. 
   Many  indeed  were  dwelling  at  that  time  afar  off  in  eastern 
   Beleriand  and  heard  the  summons  of  Ulmo  too  late;  and  many 
   others searched still for Elwe their king, and  were not  willing to 
   depart  without  him.  But  when  the  Teleri  learned   that  their 
   kinsfolk,  the  Vanyar  and  the  Noldor, were  gone, the  most part 
   hastened  to  the  shore  and  dwelt thereafter  nigh the  mouths of 
   Sirion, in longing for their friends  that had  left them.  And they 
   took  Olwe,  Elwe's  brother, for  their lord.  Then Osse  and Uinen 
   
   came  to  them,  and  dwelt  in the  Isle of  Balar, and  became the 
   friends of the Teleri  and taught  them all  manner of  sea-lore and 
   sea-music.                                                           
                                                                       
                                 1149-50.                               
                                                                       
     $13. In  this  year  Ulmo returned  to Beleriand.  To this  he was 
   most  moved  by  the  prayers  of  the  Noldor  and  of  Finwe their 
   king,  who  grieved  at  their  sundering   from  the   Teleri,  and 
   besought  Ulmo  to  bring  Elwe  and  his  people  to Aman,  if they 
   would   come.   And   all   those   who   followed  Olwe   were  now 
   willing to depart; but Osse  was sad  at heart.  For he  went seldom 
   to  the  shores  of  Aman,  and  loved  the   Teleri,  and   he  was 
   ill-pleased that their fair voices should be heard no longer  by the 
   strands of Middle-earth, which were his domain.                      
     $14. Osse  therefore  persuaded  many  to  remain   in  Beleriand, 
   and  when  King  Olwe  and  his  host  were  embarked upon  the isle 
  
   and passed over  the Sea  they abode  still by  the shore;  and Osse 
   returned  to  them,  and  continued  in  friendship  with  them. And 
   he taught  to them  the craft  of shipbuilding  and of  sailing; and 
   they  became  a  folk of  mariners, the  first in  Middle-earth, and 
   had fair havens  at Eglarest  and Brithombar;  but some  dwelt still 
   upon  the  Isle  of  Balar. Cirdan  the Shipwright  was the  lord of 
   this  people,  and  all  that shoreland  between Drengist  and Balar 
   that  he  ruled  was  called the  Falas. But  among the  Teleri were 
   none yet so hardy of heart,  and of  their ships  none so  swift and 
   strong that they might dare  the deeps  of the  Great Sea  or behold 
   even  from afar  the Blessed  Realm and  the Light  of the  Trees of 
   Valinor.   Wherefore   those  that   remained  behind   were  called 
   Moriquendi, Elves of the Dark.                                       
                                                                       
                                   1150.                                
                                                                       
     $15. The  friends  and  kinsfolk  of   Elwe  also   remained;  but 
   they  would  fain  have  departed to  Valinor and  the Light  of the 
   Trees  (which  Elwe  indeed  had seen),  if Ulmo  and Olwe  had been 
   willing to tarry yet longer while  they sought  still for  Elwe. But 
   when  Ulmo  had tarried  a full  Year (and  a Year  of the  Valar is 
   in  length  well  nigh  as are  ten of  the years  that now  are) he 
   departed,  and  the  friends  of  Elwe  were left  behind. Therefore 
   they  called  themselves  the  Eglath,  the  Forsaken   People;  and 
   though they dwelt in the  woods and  hills rather  than by  the Sea, 
   which  filled  them with  sorrow, their  inmost hearts  yearned ever 
   Westward.                                                            
   
                                   1152.                                 
                                                                        
     $16. At  this  time,  it  is  told,  Elwe Singollo awoke  from his 
   long  trance.  And  he  came  forth  from  Nan  Elmoth  with  Melian, 
   and they dwelt  thereafter in  the woods  in the  midst of  the land; 
   and though Elwe had greatly  desired to  see again  the light  of the 
   Trees, in the face of Melian  the fair  he beheld  the Light  of Aman 
   as  in  an  unclouded  mirror,  and  in  that  light he  was content. 
   Then  his  folk  gathered  about him  in joy;  and they  were amazed, 
   for fair and  noble as  he had  been, now  he appeared  as it  were a 
   lord of the Maiar, tallest of all the Children of Iluvatar,  his hair 
   as grey silver, and his eyes like unto stars. King  of the  Eglath he 
   became,  and  Melian  was  his  Queen,  wiser  than  any  daughter of 
   Middle-earth.                                                         
                                                                        
                                   1200.                                 
                                                                        
     $17.  It   is  not   known  to   any  among   Elves  or   Men  when 
   Luthien,  only  child  of  Elwe  and  Melian,  came  into  the World, 
   fairest of all the Children of Iluvatar that were or shall be. But it 
   is held that  it was  at the  end of  the first  age of  the Chaining 
   of  Melkor,  when  all the  Earth had  great peace  and the  glory of 
   Valinor  was  at  its  noon,  and  though  Middle-earth for  the most 
   [part] lay  in the  Sleep of  Yavanna, in  Beleriand under  the power 
   of Melian there  was life  and joy  and the  bright stars  shone like 
   silver fires. In the Forest of Neldoreth it is said that she was born 
   and  cradled  under the  stars of  heaven, and  the white  flowers of 
   niphredil came forth to greet her, as stars from the earth.           
                                                                        
                                  1200-50.                               
                                                                        
     $18. In  this  time  the  power  of  Elwe  and Melian  reached over 
   all  Beleriand.  Elu  Thingol  he  was  called in  the tongue  of his 
   people,  King  Greymantle,  and  all  the  Elves  of  Beleriand  from 
   the  mariners  of  Cirdan  to  the  wandering  huntsmen  of  the Blue 
   Mountains took  him for  lord. And they  are called,  therefore, the 
   Sindar, the Grey Elves of  starlit Berleriand.  And albeit  they were 
   Moriquendi,  under  the  lordship  of  Thingol  and  the  teaching of 
   Melian  they  became the  fairest and  the most  wise and  skilful of 
   all the Elves of Middle-earth.                                        
                                                                        
  
                                   1250.                                 
                                                                        
    $19. In this year the Norn-folk came first over the moun-            
   tains into Beleriand. This people the Noldor after named the          
   Naugrim,  whom  some  Men call  Dwarves. Their  most ancient          
   
   dwellings  were  far  to  the  East,  but  they  had   delved  for 
   themselves great  halls and  mansions, after  the manner  of their 
   kind, on  the east-side  of Eryd  Luin, north  and south  of Mount 
   Dolmed,  in  those  places  which  the  Eldar  named  Belegost and 
   Nogrod   (but.they  Gabilgathol   and  Tumunzahar).   Thence  they 
   now  came  forth  and  made  themselves  known  to the  Elves; and 
   the  Elves  were  amazed,  for  they had  deemed themselves  to be 
   the only living things in  Middle-earth that  spoke with  words or 
   wrought  with hands;  and that  all others  were beasts  and birds 
   only.                                                             
     $20.  Nonetheless  they   could  understand   no  word   of  the 
   tongue  of  the  Naugrim,  which  to their  ears was  cumbrous and 
   unlovely; and few ever of the Eldar have  achieved the  mastery of 
   it. But the Dwarves  were swift  to learn  (after a  fashion), and 
   indeed  were  more  willing  to  learn  the  Elven-tongue  than to 
   teach  to  aliens  their  own;  and  soon  there  was  much parley 
   between  the  peoples.  Ever  cool  was  their  friendship, though 
   much profit they  had one  of the  other. But  at that  time those 
   griefs that lay between them had not  yet come  to pass,  and they 
   were welcomed by King Thingol.                                    
     $21. How  the  Dwarves  came  into  the  world  the  Eldar  know 
   not for certain,  though the  loremasters have  elsewhere recorded 
   the tales of the Naugrim  themselves (such  as they  would reveal) 
   concerning  their  beginning.  They  say  that  Aule   the  Maker, 
   whom  they  call  Mahal,  brought  them  into  being;  and however 
   that  may  be,  certain  it  is  that they  were great  smiths and 
   masons,  though of  old there  was little  beauty in  their works. 
   Iron  and  copper they  loved to  work more  than silver  or gold, 
   and stone more than wood.                                         
                                                                    
                                  1300.                              
                      Of the building of Menegroth.                  
                                                                    
     $22. Now  Melian  had  after  the  manner  of  the   Maiar,  the 
   people of Valinor, much  foresight. And  when two  of the  ages of 
   the Chaining  of Melkor  had passed,  she counselled  Thingol that 
   the  Peace  of  Arda  would not  last for  ever; and  he therefore 
   bethought  him   how  he   should  make   for  himself   a  kingly 
   dwelling,  and  a place  that should  be strong,  if evil  were to 
   awake  again  in  Middle-earth.  He  called  therefore   upon  the 
   Enfeng,  the  Longbeards  of  Belegost,  whom  he  had befriended, 
   and sought their aid and counsel. And they gave it  willingly, for 
   they  were  unwearied  in  those  days, and  eager for  new works. 
   
   And though the Dwarves  ever demanded  a price  for all  that they 
   did, whether with delight  or with  toil, at  this time  they held 
   themselves  paid.  For  Melian  taught  them  much  wisdom,  which 
   they  were  eager  to  get;  whereas  Thingol  rewarded  them with 
   many fair pearls. These Cirdan gave to him, for  they were  got in 
   great number in the shallow waters  about the  Isle of  Balar; but 
   the Naugrim had not  before seen  their like,  and they  held them 
   dear.  And one  there was  great as  a dove's  egg, and  its sheen 
   was  as  the  starlight  upon the  foam of  the sea;  Nimphelos it 
   was  named,  and the  chieftain of  the Enfeng  prized it  above a 
   mountain of wealth.                                               
     $23. Therefore  the  Naugrim  laboured   long  and   gladly  for 
   Thingol, and devised for him mansions after  the fashion  of their 
   folk,  delved  deep  in  the  earth.  Where  the  River  Esgalduin 
   flowed  down,  dividing Neldoreth  from Region,  there was  in the 
   midst of the forest a rocky hill, and the river  ran at  its feet. 
   There they made the gates of the halls of Thingol, and  they built 
   a bridge of stone over the river, by which  alone the  gates could 
   be  entered.  But  beyond  the  gates  wide  passages ran  down to 
  
   high halls and chambers  far below  that were  hewn in  the living 
   stone,  so  many  and  so  great  that  that  dwelling  was  named 
   Menegroth, the Thousand Caves.                                    
     $24. But  the  Elves  also had  part in  that labour,  and Elves 
   and Dwarves together, each  with their  own skills,  there wrought 
   out the  visions of  Melian, images  of the  wonder and  beauty of 
   Valinor  beyond the  Sea. The  pillars of  Menegroth were  hewn in 
   the  likeness of  the beeches  of Orome,  stock, bough,  and leaf, 
   and they were  lit with  lanterns of  gold. The  nightingales sang 
   there as in the  gardens of  Lorien; and  there were  fountains of 
   silver,  and  basins  of  marble,  and  floors   of  many-coloured 
   stones.  Carven  figures  of beasts  and of  birds there  ran upon 
   the  walls,  or  climbed  upon  the pillars,  or peered  among the 
   branches  entwined  with  many  flowers. And  as the  years passed 
   Melian and her maidens filled the  halls with  webs of  many hues, 
   wherein could  be read  the deeds  of the  Valar, and  many things 
   that  had befallen  in Arda  since its  beginning, and  shadows of 
   things that were yet to be. That was the  fairest dwelling  of any 
   king that hath ever been east of the Sea.                         
                                                                    
                                1300-50.                             
                                                                    
    $25. After the building of Menegroth was achieved, there         
   was peace in the realm of Thingol. The Naugrim would come         
   
   ever  and  anon  over  the  mountains  and  visit  Menegroth  and go 
   in traffick about the land, though  they went  seldom to  the Falas, 
   for they hated the sound of the Sea and  feared to  look on  it; but 
   otherwise  there  came  to  Beleriand  no rumour  or tidings  of the 
   world  without.  But  it  came  to  pass   that  the   Dwarves  were 
   troubled,  and they  spoke to  King Thingol,  saying that  the Valar 
   had  not rooted  out utterly  the evils  of the  North, and  now the 
   remnant,  having  long multiplied  in the  dark, were  coming forth 
   once  more  and  roaming  far  and  wide.  'There are  fell beasts,' 
   said they, 'in the land east  of the  mountains, and  the dark-elves 
   that dwell there, your ancient kindred, are  flying from  the plains 
   to the hills.'                                                      
                                                                      
                                   1330.                               
                                                                      
     $26. And  ere  long  (in  the  year 1330  according to  the annals 
   that  were  made  in  Doriath)  the  evil  creatures  came  even  to 
   Beleriand,  over  passes  in  the  mountains, or  up from  the south 
   through  the  dark  forests.  Wolves there  were, or  creatures that 
   walked in wolf-shapes, and other fell beings of shadow.             
     $27.  Among   these   were   the    Orkor   indeed,    who   after 
   wrought  ruin  in  Beleriand;  but they  were yet  few and  wary and 
   did  but smell  out the  ways of  the land,  awaiting the  return of 
   their  Lord.  Whence  they  came,  or  what  they  were,  the  Elves 
   knew  not  then,  deeming  them  to  be   Avari,  maybe,   that  had 
   become  evil  and  savage  in the  wild. In  which they  guessed all 
   too near, it is said.                                               
     $28.  Therefore   Thingol   bethought   [him]   of   arms,   which 
   before  his  folk had  not needed,  and these  at first  the Naugrim 
   smithied  for  him.  For  they  were greatly  skilled in  such work, 
   though  none  among   them  surpassed   the  craftsmen   of  Nogrod, 
   of  whom  Telchar  the  Smith   was  the   greatest  in   renown.  A 
   warlike  race  of old  were all  the Naugrim,  and they  would fight 
   fiercely  with  whomsoever  aggrieved  them:  folk  of   Melkor,  or 
   Eldar,  or  Avari,  or  wild beasts,  or not  seldom with  their own 
   kin,  Dwarves  of  other  mansions   and  lordships.   Their  smith- 
   craft  indeed  the  Sindar  soon  learned  of   them;  yet   in  the 
   tempering  of  steel  alone  of  all crafts  the Dwarves  were never 
   outmatched  even  by  the  Noldor,  and  in  the  making of  mail of 
   linked  rings  (which  the  Enfeng first  contrived) their  work had 
   no rival.                                                           
     $29. At  this  time  therefore  the  Sindar  were well  armed, and 
   
   they drove off all  creatures of  evil, and  had peace  again; but 
  
   Thingol's armouries were stored  with axes  (the chief  weapons of 
   the  Naugrim,  and  of the  Sindar), and  with spears  and swords, 
   and tall helms, and long coats  of bright  mail: for  the hauberks 
   of the Enfeng were  so fashioned  that they  rusted not  and shone 
   ever  as  were they  new-burnished. This  proved well  for Thingol 
   in the time that was to come.                                      
                                                                     
                                  1350.                               
                        The coming of Denethor.                      
                                                                     
     $30. Now  as  is  elsewhere recounted,  one Dan  of the  host of 
   Olwe  forsook  the  march  of  the  Eldar  at  that time  when the 
   Teleri  were  halted by  the shores  of the  Great River  upon the 
   borders  of  the  westlands  of  Middle-earth. And  he led  away a 
   numerous  people  and  went  south  down  the  river,  and  of the 
   wanderings  of  that  people,  the  Nandor,  little is  now known. 
   Some, it is said, dwelt age-long in the woods of  the Vale  of the 
   Great  River,  some  came  at last  to the  mouths of  Anduin, and 
   there  dwelt  by  the  Sea,  and  others  passing  by   the  White 
   Mountains  came  north  again  and   entered  the   wilderness  of 
   Eriador  between  Eryd  Luin  and  the  far  Mountains   of  Mist. 
   Now  these  were  a  woodland folk  and had  no weapons  of metal, 
   and  the  coming of  the fell  beasts of  the North  affrayed them 
   sorely, as the Naugrim  reported. Therefore  Denethor, the  son of 
   Dan,  hearing  rumour  of the  might of  Thingol and  his majesty, 
   and of the peace of his realm, gathered such host of his scattered 
   folk  as  he  could  and   led  them   over  the   mountains  into 
   Beleriand.  There  they  were  welcomed  by  Thingol, as  kin long 
   lost that return, and they dwelt in Ossiriand in the south  of his 
   kingdom. For it was a great country, and  yet little  peopled; and 
   it  was  so  named,  the  Land  of  Seven  Rivers, because  it lay 
   between  the  mighty  stream  of  Gelion  and the  mountains, from 
   which there flowed into  Gelion the  swift rivers:  Ascar, Thalos, 
   Legolin,  Brilthor,  Duilwen,  and  Adurant.  In  that  region the 
   forests  in  after days  were tall  and green,  and the  people of 
   Denethor  there  dwelt warily  and seldom  seen, because  of their 
   raiment of the colour of  leaves; and  they were  called therefore 
   the Green-elves.                                                   
     $31  Of  the  long  years  of  peace  that  followed  after  the 
   coming of Denethor there is little tale; for  though in  this time 
   Dairon the minstrel, it is said, who was  the chief  loremaster of 
   
   the  kingdom   of  Thingol,   devised  his   Runes,'  [added   later  in 
   margin:  Cirth]  they were  little used  by the  Sindar for  the keeping 
   of  records,  until  the  days of  the War,  and much  that was  held in 
   memory  has  perished  in  the  ruin  of  Doriath.  Yet verily  of bliss 
   and glad life there is little to be said, ere it  endeth; as  works fair 
   and  wonderful,  while  still  they endure  for eyes  to see,  are their 
   own  record,  and  only  when  they  are  in  peril  or broken  for ever 
   do  they  pass  into  song.  In  Beleriand  in  those  days   the  Elves 
   walked,  and  the  rivers  flowed,   and  the   stars  shone,   and  the 
   night-flowers  gave  forth  their  scents;  and  the  beauty  of  Melian 
   was  as  the  noon,  and  the  beauty  of  Luthien  was  as the  dawn in 
   spring.  In  Beleriand  King  Thingol  upon  his   throne  was   as  the 
   sons  of the  Valar, whose  power is  at rest,  whose joy  is as  an air 
   that  they breathe  in all  their days,  whose thought  flows in  a tide 
   untroubled  from  the  heights  to  the  deeps.  In  Beleriand  still at 
   whiles   rode  Orome   the  great,   passing  like   a  wind   over  the 
   mountains,  and  the  sound  of  his  horn  came  down  the  leagues  of 
   the  starlight,  and  the  Elves  feared  him for  the splendour  of his 
   countenance  and  the  great  noise   of  the   onrush  of   Nahar;  but 
   when  the  Valaroma  echoed  in  the  hills,  they  knew  well  that all 
   evil things were fled far away.                                         
                                                                          
                                     1495.                                 
                                                                          
     $32  It  came  to pass  at last  that the  end of  Bliss was  at hand, 
   and  the  noontide  of  Valinor  was  drawing  to  its twilight.  For as 
   is  known  to  all,  being  written  elsewhere  in  lore  and   sung  in 
  
   many  songs,  Melkor  slew  the  Trees  of  the   Valar  with   the  aid 
   of   Ungoliante,   and   escaped  and   came  back   to  the   north  of 
   Middle-earth.   And   hereafter  he   shall  be   known  by   that  name 
   that Feanor gave him, the Dark Foe, Morgoth the Accursed.               
     $33   Far   to   the   North   befell  the   strife  of   Morgoth  and 
   Ungoliante;   but   the   great   cry   of   Morgoth    echoed   through 
   Beleriand,  and  all  its  folk  shrank  for fear;  for though  few knew 
   what it foreboded, they heard then the herald of death.                 
     $34  Soon  after,  indeed,   Ungoliante  fled   from  the   North  and 
   came  into  the  realm  of  King  Thingol,  and  a  terror  of  darkness 
                                                                          
      These, it is said, he contrived first ere the building  of Menegroth, 
   and  after  bettered  them. The  Naugrim, indeed,  that came  to Thingol 
   learned  the Runes  of Dairon,  and were  well-pleased with  the device, 
   esteeming Dairon's skill higher than did the Sindar,  his own  folk; and 
   by  the  Naugrim  they  [later  > the  Cirth] were  taken east  over the 
   mountains and passed into the knowledge of many peoples.                
   
   was about her.  But by  the power  of Melian  she was  stayed, and 
   entered  not  into  Neldoreth,  but  abode  long  while  under the 
   shadow  of  the  precipices  in  which Dorthonion  fell southward. 
   Therefore  they  became   known  as   Eryd  Orgoroth,   the  Moun- 
   tains of Terror, and none dared go thither, or pass nigh  to them; 
   for even after Ungoliante  herself departed  and went  whither she 
   would  back  into  the  forgotten  South  of  the world,  her foul 
   offspring  dwelt there  in form  as spiders  and wove  there their 
   hideous webs. -There light and life were strangled, and  there all 
   waters were poisoned.                                              
      $35. Morgoth,  however,  came  not  himself  to  Beleriand, but 
   went  to  the  Iron  Mountains,  and  there  with  the aid  of his 
   servants  that  came forth  to meet  him he  delved anew  his vast 
   vaults  and  dungeons.  These  the  Noldor  after  named  Angband: 
   the Iron Prison;  and above  their gates  Morgoth reared  the vast 
   and  threefold peaks  of Thangorodrim,  and a  great reek  of dark 
   smoke was ever wreathed about them.                                
                                                                     
                                  1497.                               
                                                                     
      $36. In  this  year  Morgoth  made   his  first   assault  upon 
   Beleriand, which lay south of Angband. Indeed it is said  that the 
   gates of Morgoth were but  one hundred  and fifty  leagues distant 
   from the bridge of Menegroth; far and yet all too near.            
      $37. Now  the Orcs  that had  multiplied in  the bowels  of the 
   earth grew strong and fell, and their dark lord filled them with a 
   lust  of  ruin  and death;  and they  issued from  Angband's gates 
   under  the  clouds that  Morgoth sent  forth, and  passed silently 
   into  the  highlands  of  the north.  Thence on  a sudden  a great 
   army  came.to  Beleriand  and  assailed King  Thingol. Now  in his 
   wide  realm  many  Elves  wandered free  in the  wild or  dwelt at 
   peace in small  kindreds of  quiet folk  far sundered.  Only about 
   Menegroth in the midst of  the land,  and along  the Falas  in the 
   country  of  the  mariners  were there  numerous peoples;  but the 
   Orcs  came  down  upon   either  side   of  Menegroth,   and  from 
   camps  in  the  east  between Celon  and Gelion,  and west  in the 
   plains  between  Sirion and  Narog, they  plundered far  and wide; 
   and Thingol was cut off from Cirdan at Eglarest.                   
      $38. Therefore  he  called  upon Denethor,  and the  Elves came 
   in  force from  Region over  Aros and  from Ossiriand,  and fought 
   the first battle in the Wars of Beleriand. And the eastern host of 
   the Orcs was taken between the armies of the  Eldar, north  of the 
   Andram  and  midway  between  Aros  and  Gelion,  and  there  they 
   
   were  utterly  defeated,  and those  that fled  north from  the great 
   slaughter  were  waylaid  by  the  axes  of  the Naugrim  that issued 
   from Mount Dolmed: few indeed returned to Angband.                   
     $39  But  the  victory  of  the  Elves  was  dearbought.   For  the 
   Elves  of  Ossiriand  were light-armed,  and no  match for  the Orcs, 
   who  were   shod  with   iron  and   iron-shielded  and   bore  great 
   spears   with   broad   blades.   And  Denethor   was  cut   off  and 
  
   surrounded upon the  hill of  Amon Ereb;  and there  he fell  and all 
   his nearest kin  about him,  ere the  host of  Thingol could  come to 
   his  aid.  Bitterly  though  his  fall  was  avenged,   when  Thingol 
   came  upon  the  rear  of  the  Orcs  and   slew  them   aheaps,  the 
   Green-elves  lamented  him  ever  after  and  took  no   king  again. 
   After  the  battle  some  returned  to  Ossiriand, and  their tidings 
   filled the remnant of their folk with great fear, so  that thereafter 
   they  came  never  forth  in  open  war,   but  kept   themselves  by 
   wariness  and  secrecy.  And   many  went   north  and   entered  the 
   guarded realm of Thingol and were merged with his folk.              
     $40.   And   when    Thingol   came    again   to    Menegroth   he 
   learned  that  the  Orc-host  in  the  west  was  victorious  and had 
   driven  Cirdan  to  the  rim of  the Sea.  Therefore he  withdrew all 
   his  folk  that  his  summons  could  reach  within  the  fastness of 
   Neldoreth  and   Region,  and   Melian  put   forth  her   power  and 
   fenced  all  that  dominion  round  about  with  an  unseen  wall  of 
   shadow   and   bewilderment:   the  Girdle   of  Melian,   that  none 
   thereafter could pass against her will  or the  will of  King Thingol 
   (unless  one  should  come  with  a  power   greater  than   that  of 
   Melian  the  Maia).  Therefore  this  inner   land  which   was  long 
   named  Eglador  was  after  called  Doriath,  the   guarded  kingdom, 
   Land  of  the  Girdle.  Within  it  there was  yet a  watchful peace; 
   but  without  there was  peril and  great fear,  and the  servants of 
   Morgoth roamed at will, save in the walled havens of the Falas.      
                                                                       
                        Of the Coming of the Noldor.                    
                                                                       
     $41. But  new  tidings  were  at  hand,   which  none   in  Middle- 
   earth  had  foreseen,  neither  Morgoth  in  his  pits nor  Melian in 
   Menegroth;   for   no   news   came   out   of   Aman,   whether   by 
   messenger, or by spirit, or by vision  in dream,  after the  death of 
   the  Trees  and  the  hiding  of Valinor.  In this  same year  of the 
   Valar (but some seven  years after  in the  later reckoning  of time) 
   Feanor  came  over  Sea  in  the  white  ships  of  the  Teleri,  and 
   landed  in  the  Firth  of Drengist,  and there  burned the  ships at 
   Losgar.                                                              
   
                  
                                                                    
    $42. Now  the  flames  of  that  burning were  seen not  only by 
   Fingolfin, whom Feanor  had deserted,  but also  by the  Orcs and 
   the  watchers  of  Morgoth.  No  tale  hath  told   what  Morgoth 
   thought in his heart at the tidings that Feanor his bitterest foe 
   had brought a host out of the West. Maybe  he feared  him little, 
   for he had not yet had  proof of  the swords  of the  Noldor, and 
   soon it was seen that  he purposed  to drive  them back  into the 
   Sea.                                                              
    $43. Drengist is  a long  firth which  pierces the  Echoing Hills 
   of Eryd Lomin that  are the  west-fence of  the great  country of 
   Hithlum.  Thus the  host of  Feanor passed  from the  shores into 
   the inner  regions of  Hithlum, and  marching about  the northern 
   end  of  the  Mountains  of  Mithrim they  encamped in  that part 
   which  was  named  Mithrim  and  lay  about  the great  lake amid 
   the mountains that bore the same name.                            
    $44  But  the  host  of  Melkor,   orcs  and   werewolves,  came 
   through  the  passes  of  Eryd-wethrin and  assailed Feanor  on a 
   sudden, ere his  camp was  fullwrought or  put in  defence. There 
   now on the grey fields of  Mithrim was  fought the  second battle 
   of the Wars of Beleriand, and the first meeting  of the  might of 
   Morgoth with the valour of the  Noldor. Dagor-nuin-Giliath  it is 
   named,  the  Battle under  the Stars,  for the  Moon had  not yet 
   risen. In that battle, albeit outnumbered and taken  at unawares, 
   the Noldor  were swiftly  victorious. Strong  and fair  were they 
   yet, for the  light of  Aman was  not yet  dimmed in  their eyes; 
   swift they were, and deadly in wrath, and long and  terrible were 
   their swords. The  Orcs fled  before them,  and they  were driven 
   forth from  Mithrim with  great slaughter,  and hunted  over that 
   great plain that  lay north  of Dorthonion,  and was  then called 
   Ardgalen. There the armies that had passed  south into  the vales 
  
   of Sirion and  had beleagured  Cirdan came  up to  their succour, 
   and  were  caught  in  their  ruin.  For  Celegorn  Feanor's son, 
   having  news  of them,  waylaid them  with a  part of  the Elven- 
   host, and  coming down  upon them  out of  the hills  nigh Eithel 
   Sirion drove them into the Fen  of Serech.  Evil indeed  were the 
   tidings  that  came  at  last  unto  Angband,  and   Morgoth  was 
   dismayed.  Ten  days that  battle endured,  and from  it returned 
   of all the hosts that  he had  prepared for  the conquest  of the 
   kingdoms of the Eldar no more than a handful of leaves.           
    $45  Yet  cause  he  had  for  great joy,  though it  was hidden 
   from  him for  a while.  For the  heart of  Feanor, in  his wrath 
   against the Enemy, blazed like a fire, and he would not halt, but 
   
   pressed  on  behind  the  remnant of  the Orcs,  thinking, it  is said, 
   so  to  come  at  Morgoth  himself.   And  he   laughed  aloud   as  he 
   wielded  his  sword,  and  rejoiced  that  he  had  dared the  wrath of 
   the  Valar  and  the  evils of  the road  that he  might see  that hour 
   of   his  vengeance.   He  knew   naught  of   Angband  or   the  great 
   strength  of  defence  that  Morgoth  had  so  swiftly   prepared;  but 
   had  he  known,  it  would  not  have  deterred  him,  for fey  he was, 
   consumed  by  the  flame  of  his  own  wrath.  Thus  it  was  that  he 
   drew  far  ahead  of  the  van  of  his  host,  and  seeing   this  the 
   servants   of   Morgoth   turned   to  bay,   and  there   issued  from 
   Angband  Balrogs  to  aid  them.  There  upon   the  confines   of  Dor 
   Daedeloth,   the  land   of  Morgoth,   Feanor  was   surrounded,  with 
   few  friends  about  him.  Soon  he  stood  alone;  but long  he fought 
   on,   and   laughed  undismayed,   though  he   was  wrapped   in  fire 
   and   wounded   with   many   wounds.   But   at  the   last  Gothmog,* 
   Lord  of  the  Balrogs,  smote  him  to  the   ground,  and   there  he 
   would  have  perished,  but  Maidros  and  three other  of his  sons in 
   that  moment  came  up  with  force to  his aid,  and the  Balrogs fled 
   back to Angband.                                                       
     $46. Then  his  sons  raised  up  their  father  and  bore  him  back 
   towards  Mithrim.  But  as  they  drew  near   to  Eithel   Sirion  and 
   were  upon  the   upward  path   to  the   pass  over   the  mountains, 
   Feanor  bade  them   halt.  For   his  wounds   were  mortal,   and  he 
   knew  that  his  hour  was  come.  And  looking  out  from  the  slopes 
   of  Eryd-wethrin  with  his  last  sight  he beheld  afar the  peaks of 
   Thangorodrim,   mightiest   of   the   towers   of   Middle-earth,  and 
   knew  with  the   foreknowledge  of   death  that   no  power   of  the 
   Noldor  would  ever  overthrow  them;  but  he   cursed  the   name  of 
   Morgoth,  and  laid it  upon his  sons to  hold to  their oath,  and to 
   avenge  their  father.  Then  he died;  but he  had neither  burial nor 
   tomb, for so fiery was his spirit that, as it passed, his body  fell to 
   ash  and  was  borne  away  like a  smoke, and  his likeness  has never 
   again  appeared  in  Arda,  neither has  his spirit  left the  realm of 
   Mandos.   Thus   ended   the   mightiest  of   the  Noldor,   of  whose 
   deeds  came  both  their  greatest  renown  and  their   most  grievous 
   woe.                                                                   
                                                                         
    $47. Tidings of these great deeds came to Menegroth and to            
   Eglarest, and the Grey-elves were filled with wonder and with          
   hope,  for  they looked  to have  great help  in their  defence against 
                                                                         
       (* [Marginal note:] whom Ecthelion afterward slew in Gondolin.) 
   
   Morgoth   from   their   mighty  kindred   that  thus   returned  un- 
   looked-for  from  the  West  in  their very  hour of  need, believing 
   indeed  at  first  that  they  came  as  emissaries  of the  Valar to 
   deliver  their  brethren  from  evil.  Now  the  Grey-elves  were  of 
   Telerian  race,  and  Thingol  was  the  brother  of  Olwe  at Alqua- 
   londe,  but  naught  yet  was  known  of the  kinslaying, nor  of the 
   manner of the exile of the  Noldor, and  of the  oath of  Feanor. Yet 
   though  they  had  not  heard  of the  Curse of  Mandos, it  was soon 
   at  work  in  Beleriand.  For  it  entered  into  the  heart  of King 
   Thingol  to  regret  the  days  of peace  when he  was the  high lord 
   of  all  the  land  and  its  peoples.  Wide  were  the  countries of 
   Beleriand  and  many  empty  and  wild,  and  yet  he   welcomed  not 
   with full heart the coming of  so many  princes in  might out  of the 
  
   West, eager for new realms.                                           
     $48. Thus  there  was  from  the  first  a  coolness   between  him 
   and  the  sons  of  Feanor,  whereas   the  closest   friendship  was 
   needed,  if  Morgoth  were  to  be  withstood;  for  the   [House  >] 
   sons  of Feanor  were ever  unwilling to  accept the  overlordship of 
   Thingol,  and  would  ask  for  no  leave where  they might  dwell or 
   might pass. When,  therefore, ere  long (by  treachery and  ill will, 
   as  later  is  told) the  full tale  of the  deeds in  Valinor became 
   known   in  Beleriand,   there  was   rather  enmity   than  alliance 
   between  Doriath  and  the  House  of  Feanor;  and  this  bitterness 
   Morgoth  eagerly  inflamed  by  all  means  that  he could  find. But 
   that evil lay as yet in the days to  come, and  the first  meeting of 
   the  Sindar  and  the  Noldor  was  eager  and  glad,  though  parley 
   was  at  first not  easy between  them, for  in their  long severance 
   the  tongue  of  the  Kalaquendi  in  Valinor  and the  Moriquendi in 
   Beleriand had drawn far apart.                                        
                                                                        
                 Excursus on the languages of Beleriand.                               
   I interrupt the  text here  since the  complex variant  material that 
   follows in the  two manuscripts  cannot well  be accommodated  in the 
   commentary.                                                           
     In place of GA 2 $48 just given, GA 1 (making  no reference  to the 
   active hostility that developed between  Thingol and  the Feanorians) 
   has only the following (after the words 'eager for new realms'):      
     Moreover in their long severance the tongues of the Sindar  and the 
     Noldor had  drawn apart,  and at  first parley  was not  easy between 
     them.                                                                 
   This is followed by a long 'excursus' (marked on the manuscript as an 
   intrusion into the  main text)  on the  development and  relations of 
   
   
    Noldorin and Sindarin  in Beleriand,  the end  of which  is also  the end 
    of GA 1. This discussion  reappears, rewritten,  in GA  2, and  then this 
    revised form was itself substantially altered. It seems desirable to give 
    all the versions of this passage, of central importance in the linguistic 
    history of Middle-earth.  The numbered  notes to  this section  are found 
    on p. 28.                                                                 
      The original version in GA 1 reads as follows.                          
                                                                             
      It   was  indeed   at  the   landing  of   Feanor  three   hundred  and 
    sixty-five  long years of the  Valar (1) since  the  Noldor  had  passed 
    over  the  Sea  and  left  the  Teleri  behind  them.  Now that  time was 
    in  length  well  nigh  as  three  thousand  and  five  hundred  years of 
    the  Sun.  In  such  an  age  the  tongues  of mortal  Men that  were far 
    sundered  would  indeed  change   out  of   knowledge,  unless   it  were 
    as  written  records  of  song  and  wisdom.  But   in  Valinor   in  the 
    days  of  the  Trees  change  was  little  to  be  perceived,  save  that 
    which  came  of  will  and  design,  while  in  Middle-earth   under  the 
    Sleep  of  Yavanna  it  was  slow  also,  though  before  the  Rising  of 
    the  Moon  all  things  had  been  stirred  from  slumber  in  Beleriand, 
    as  has  before  been  told. (2) Therefore, whereas   the  tongue of  the 
    Noldor  had  altered  little  from  the  ancient  tongue  of   the  Eldar 
    upon  the  march  -  and  its  altering  had  for the  most part  come in 
    the  making  of  new  words  (for  things  old  and   new)  and   in  the 
    softening   and   harmonizing  of   the  sounds   and  patterns   of  the 
    Quendian   tongue   to   forms   that   seemed   to   the   Noldor   more 
    beautiful  -  the  language  of  the  Sindar   had  changed   much,  even 
    in   unheeded   growth   as   a   tree   may  imperceptibly   change  its 
    shape:   as   much   maybe   as   an   unwritten   mortal   tongue  might 
    change  in  five  hundred  years or more.(3) It  was  already   ere  the 
    Rising  of  the  Sun  a  speech  greatly  different to  the ear  from the 
    Noldorin,  and  after  that  Rising  all  change was  swift, for  a while 
    in  the  second  Spring  of  Arda  very  swift  indeed.  To  the  ear, we 
    say,   because   though   Dairon   the   minstrel   and   loremaster   of 
    Menegroth   had   devised   his   Runes   already   by  V.Y.   1300  (and 
    after  greatly  bettered  them),  it  was  not the  custom of  the Sindar 
    to  write  down  their  songs  or  records,  and  the  Runes   of  Dairon 
    (save   in   Menegroth)   were   used   chiefly   for  names   and  brief 
    inscriptions   cut   upon   wood,   stone,   or   metal.(The Naugrim (4) 
  
    learned   the   Runes   of   Dairon    from   Menegroth,    being   well- 
    pleased  with  the  device  and  esteeming   Dairon  higher   than  [did] 
    his  own  folk;  and  by  the  Naugrim  they   were  brought   east  over 
    the Mountains.)(5)                                                        
      Soon,  however,  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Noldor  in   daily  use 
   
   took  on  the  Sindarin  tongue,  and this  tongue enriched  by words 
   and  devices  from Noldorin  became the  tongue of  all the  Eldar in 
   Beleriand  (save  in  the  country  of  the  Green[-elves])  and  the 
   language of all the Eldar, either in Middle-earth, or that  (as shall 
   be  told) went  back from  exile into  the West  and dwelt  and dwell 
   now   upon   Eressea.   In  Valinor   the  ancient   Elven-speech  is 
   maintained,  and  the  Noldor  never  forsook it;  but it  became for 
   them  no  longer  a  cradle-tongue,  a  mother-tongue, but  a learned 
   language  of  lore,  and  of  high  song  and  noble and  solemn use. 
   Few  of  the  Sindar  learned  it,  save  in so  far as  they became, 
   outside   Doriath,   merged   in   one   people   with   Noldor   and 
   followed  their  princes;   as  indeed   ere  long   happened  indeed 
   except  for  few  scattered  companies   of  Sindar   in  mountainous 
   woods,  and  except  also  for  the  lordship  of  Cirdan,   and  the 
   guarded kingdom of Thingol.                                          
     Now  this  change  of  tongue  among  the  Noldor  took  place  for 
   many  divers  reasons.  First,  that  though  the  Sindar   were  not 
   numerous   they   far   outnumbered   the   hosts   of   Feanor   and 
   Fingolfin,  such  as  in  the  end  survived their  dreadful journeys 
   and  reached  Beleriand.  Secondly  and  no  less:  that  the  Noldor 
   having  forsaken  Aman  themselves  began  to  be  subject  to change 
   undesigned  while  they  were  yet  upon  the   march,  and   at  the 
   Rising  of  the  Sun this  change became  swift -  and the  change in 
   their  daily  tongue was  such that,  whether by  reason of  the like 
   clime  and soil  and the  like fortunes,  whether by  intercourse and 
   mingling  of  blood,  it  changed  in  the  same  ways  as   did  the 
   Sindarin,  and  the  two  tongues  grew  towards  one  anotner.  Thus 
   it  came  that  words taken  from Noldorin  into Telerin  entered not 
   in the true forms of High Speech but  as it  were altered  and fitted 
   to  the  character  of  the  tongue  of  Beleriand.  Thirdly: because 
   after the death of Feanor the  overlordship of  the Exiles  (as shall 
   be  recounted)  passed  to  Fingolfin,  and  he  being of  other mood 
   than   Feanor   acknowledged   the   high-kingship  of   Thingol  and 
   Menegroth,  being  indeed  greatly  in  awe  of that  king, mightiest 
   of the Eldar  save Feanor  only, and  of Melian  no less.  But though 
   Elu-  Thingol,  great  in  memory,  could  recall  the tongue  of the 
   Eldar  as  it  had been  ere riding  from Finwe's  camp he  heard the 
   birds  of  Nan  Elmoth,  in  Doriath  the  Sindarin tongue  alone was 
   spoken,  and  all  must  learn it  who would  have dealings  with the 
   king.                                                                
     It is said that it was after the Third  Battle Dagor Aglareb (6) that 
   the Noldor first  began far  and wide  to take  the Sindarin  as they 
                                                          
   settled and established realms in  Beleriand; though  maybe the            
   Noldorin survived  (especially in  Gondolin) until  Dagor Arne-            
   diad (7) or until the Fall of Gondolin - survived, that is, in the            
   spoken form that it had in Beleriand as different both from the            
   Quenya  (or  Ancient  Noldorin)  and  from  the  Sindarin:  for            
   the Quenya never perished and is  known and  used still  by all            
   such as crossed the Sea ere the Trees were slain.                          
                                                                             
    This  is  the  first  general  linguistic  statement  since  the Lhammas, 
   written long  before, and  there have  been major  shihs from  the earlier 
   theory.  The  third  version  of  the  Lhammas, 'Lammasethen',  the latest 
   and  shortest  of  the  three,  gives a  clear statement  of what  is more 
   diffusely expressed in the longer versions, and I cite a part of  it (from 
   V.193-4):                                                                  
                                                                             
      Now  ancient  Noldorin,  as  first  used,  and  written  in the  days of 
    Feanor  in  Tun,  remained  spoken  by  the  Noldor  that  did  not  leave 
    Valinor  at  its  darkening,  and  it  abides  still  there,  not  greatly 
    changed,  and  not  greatly   different  from   Lindarin.  It   is  called 
    Kornoldorin,  or   Finrodian  because   Finrod  and   many  of   his  folk 
  
    returned  to  Valinor  and  did  not  go  to  Beleriand.  But most  of the 
    Noldor  went  to  Beleriand,  and  in  the  400 years  of their  wars with 
    Morgoth  their  tongue  changed  greatly.  For  three reasons:  because it 
    was  not  in  Valinor;  because  there  was  war  and confusion,  and much 
    death   among  the   Noldor,  so   that  their   tongue  was   subject  to 
    vicissitudes  similar  to  those  of mortal  Men; and  because in  all the 
    world,  but  especially  in  Middle-earth,  change  and  growth  was  very 
    great in the first  years of  the Sun.  Also in  Beleriand the  tongue and 
    dialects  of the  Telerian Ilkorins  was current,  and their  king Thingol 
    was   very   mighty;   and   Noldorin   in   Beleriand   took   much  from 
    Beleriandic  especially  of  Doriath.  Most  of  the  names and  places in 
    that  land  were  given  in  Doriathrin  form.  Noldorin  returned,  after 
    the  overthrow  of  Morgoth,  into  the  West,  and  lives  still  in Tol- 
    eressea,  where  it  changes  now  little;  and  this  tongue  is  derived 
    mainly  from  the  tongue  of  Gondolin,  whence  came  Earendel;  but  it 
    has  much  of  Beleriandic,  for  Elwing  his wife  was daughter  of Dior, 
    Thingol's  heir;  and  it  has  somewhat  of Ossiriand,  for Dior  was son 
    of Beren who lived long in Ossiriand.                                     
                                                                             
   There  was   also  the   book-tongue,  'Elf-Latin',   Quenya,  concerning 
   which  the  Lammasethen  gives  a  different  account  from  that  in  the 
   other  versions  (see  V.195). The  'Elf-Latin', it  is said  (V.172), was 
   brought to  Middle-earth by  the Noldor,  it came  to be  used by  all the 
   Ilkorindi, 'and all Elves know it, even such as linger still in the Hither 
   Lands'.                                                                    
    Thus  in  the  Lhammas   account  we   are  concerned   essentially  with 
   three tongues in Beleriand after the Return of the Noldor:                 
   
                     
                                                                            
     Quenya, the high language and book-tongue, brought from Valinor 
       by the Noldor; 
     Noldorin, the language of the Noldor in Kor, greatly changed in 
       Beleriand and much influenced by the Ilkorin speech especially 
       that of Doriath. (It is said in the Lhammas, V.174, that the 
       Noldorin tongue of Kor, Korolambe or Kornoldorin, was itself 
       much changed from ancient times through the peculiar inventive- 
       ness of the Noldor.) 
     Beleriandic, the Ilkorin tongue of Beleriand, which had become in 
       long ages very different from the tongues of Valinor. 
   The Noldorin speech of Gondolin was the language that survived in 
   Tol Eressea after the end of the Elder Days, though influenced by other 
   speech, especially the Ilkorin of Doriath during the sojourn at Sirion's 
   Mouths (see V.177 - 8). 
                                                                            
    In GA 1 we have still  the conception  that the  language of  the Noldor 
   in  Valinor  was  changed  by  Noldorin inventiveness,  though it  is em- 
   phasized that it had altered little 'from the ancient tongue of the Eldar 
   upon  the.march';  and  the  profound  difference  between  the  Noldorin 
   of the new-come Exiles  out of  Valinor and  the ancient  Telerian tongue 
   of Beleriand (now called Sindarin) likewise  remains -  indeed it  is the 
   remark  that  at  first  communication  between  Noldor  and  Sindar  was 
   not easy that leads to this excursus. But in GA 1 it is said  that, while 
   the   Sindarin   tongue  was   'enriched  by   words  and   devices  from 
   Noldorin', Sindarin  nevertheless became  the language  of all  the Eldar 
   of Middle-earth and was  the language  of Tol  Eressea after  the Return; 
   while  Noldorin  of  Valinor became  a 'learned'  tongue -  equivalent in 
   status  to  the  'Elf-Latin'  or Quenya  of the  Lhammas, but  learned by 
   few  among  the  Sindar;  and  indeed the  'Ancient Noldorin'  is equated 
   with Quenya (p. 22,  at the  end of  the text).  Among the  reasons given 
   for  this  development  is   that  spoken   Noldorin  in   Beleriand  and 
   Sindarin 'grew towards'  each other,  and it  is made  clear in  the last 
   paragraph of the  text that  there was  at the  end of  the Elder  Days a 
   profound  difference  between  the  spoken  Noldorin of  Beleriand, where 
   it survived, and 'Ancient Noldorin' or Quenya.                            
    The  statement  that  Fingolfin  as  'overlord'  of the  Exiles 'acknow- 
   ledged the  high-kingship of  Thingol and  Menegroth', being  'greatly in 
   awe  of  that  king', is  notable (cf.  QS $121:  'and mighty  though the 
   Kings  of  the Noldor  were in  those days  ... the  name of  Thingol was 
  
   held in awe among them'). This  is indeed  one of  the reasons  given for 
   the adoption of Sindarin by the Noldor  in Beleriand  - for  in Thingol's 
   domain only Sindarin might be used; but it is clear that as yet  the idea 
   of an  actual ban  on the  use of  the Noldorin  speech among  the Sindar 
   had not arisen.                                                           
    At  the  end  of  this linguistic  passage in  GA 1  my father  wrote in 
   rapid pencil:                                                             
   
   Alter  this.  Let  Sindar  and  Noldor speak  much  the   same  tongue 
   owing (a) to changelessness in Valinor (b) to  slow change  in Middle- 
   earth (c) to  long memories  of the  Elves. But  there were  of course 
   differences  -  new  words  in  Noldorin and  Sindarin. In  both cases 
   more by invention  than involuntary.  But after  Rising of  Sun change 
   was  sudden and  swift -  and the  Noldor brought  a special  curse of 
   changefulness  with  them  (designed  to  cut  them off  from converse 
   with  Valinor?).  The  two  tongues  there  changed  and  grew  alike. 
   Generally in Beleriand  a Noldorized  (slightly) Sindarin  was spoken. 
   In Doriath less Noldorin if any. [?Ossiriand] to be like Beleriandic. 
   The difference here from the primary text lies in a denial of any very 
   significant  difference  between  the  language  of Beleriand  and the 
   language of the incoming Noldor,  with the  subsequent history  (as it 
   appears,  from  the brief  and hasty  words) being  rather one  of the 
   coalescence of the languages than of the abandonment of Noldorin.      
                                                                         
   The excursus on languages in GA 2,  written in  a much  smaller script 
   than that of the main body of the text, reads as follows.              
                                                                         
   It  was  indeed   at  the   landing  of   Feanor  three   hundred  and 
   sixty-five  long  years  of  the  Valar  since  the Noldor  had passed 
   over  the  Sea  and  left  the  Sindar  behind. Now  that time  was in 
   length  well  nigh as  three thousand  and five  hundred years  of the 
   Sun.  In  such  an  age  the  tongues  of Men  that were  far sundered 
   would   indeed   change   out   of  knowledge,   save  such   as  were 
   written  down  in  records  of  song  and  wisdom.  But in  Valinor in 
   the days of the Trees  change was  little to  be perceived,  save that 
   which  came  of  will   and  design,   while  in   Middle-earth  under 
   the  Sleep  of   Yavanna  the   change  of   growth  was   slow  also. 
   Nonetheless  in  Beleriand  the  Sleep  before the  coming of  the Sun 
   had  been  stirred  (as  elsewhere is  told) and  the language  of the 
   Sindar  had  in  the  long  years  changed  much,  even   in  unheeded 
   growth,  as  a  tree  may  imperceptibly  change  its shape:  as much, 
   maybe,  as  an  unwritten  tongue  of  the later  days woud  change in 
   five   hundred   years   or   more.   Whereas  the   Noldorin  tongue, 
   albeit  still  far  nearer  in  most  ways   to  the   ancient  common 
   speech  of  the  Eldar,  had  been  altered  by  will  (to  forms that 
   seemed  to  those  in  Aman  more  sweet  upon  the  tongue or  in the 
   ear)  and  by  the  invention  of  many  new  words  unknown   to  the 
   Sindar.  But  speech  between  the  two   kindreds  became   easy  and 
   free in this wise. First that after the Rising of  the Sun  the change 
   of  all  things  in  Arda was  sudden and  swift, and  in the  days of 
   the  Wars  both  the  tongue  of  the  Noldor and  that of  the Sindar 
   changed  greatly:  moreover,  whether  by  reason  of the  like clime, 
   
   and  soil,  and  the  like  fortunes,  whether  by  intercourse  and the 
   mingling  of   the  peoples,   the  two   tongues  changed   in  similar 
   ways  and  drew  together  again.  Secondly  because  in  time  it  came 
   to   pass   that   most  of   the  Noldor   indeed  forsook   their  own 
   tongue  in  daily  use  and  took  the  tongue  of   Beleriand  instead, 
   though  they  enriched  it  with  many  words  of  their  own.  Only  in 
   Gondolin,  which   was  early   peopled  (by  Noldor alone)(8)  and  cut 
   off   from   intercourse   with   others,   did   the   Noldorin  tongue 
   endure  unto  the  end  of  the city;  whereas in  Doriath only  was the 
   Sindarin  tongue  maintained   untouched  by   the  Noldorin   and  less 
   changed  than   the  language   of  those   without.  Now   this  change 
   in  the  speech  of  the  Noldor  came  about   in  this   wise.  First: 
   though   the   Sindar   were   not   numerous   they   much  outnumbered 
   the   hosts   of   Feanor   and  Fingolfin,   such  as   survived  their 
   dreadful   journey.   Secondly:   because   of   the  mingling   of  the 
   peoples,   whereby   in  all   the  countries   save  only   in  Doriath 
  
   though  the  princes  of  the  Noldor  were  the  kings  their followers 
   were  largely  Sindarin  by  race.  Thirdly:  because  after  the  death 
   of  Feanor  the  overlordship   of  the   Exiles  passed   to  Fingolfin 
   (save  among   the  followers   of  Feanor's   sons),  and   he  acknow- 
   ledged  the  high-kingship  of  Thingol,  being  indeed  in awe  of that 
   king,  mightiest  of  the  Eldar  save  Feanor, and  of Melian  no less. 
   But  Thingol,  because  of  the  grievance  of  the  Teleri  against the 
   Noldor,  would   not  speak   the  Noldorin   tongue  and   forbade  his 
   subjects  to  do  so.  Moreover  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Noldor, 
   having  of   their  own   will  forsaken   Aman  in   rebellion,  became 
   subject  to  change  undesigned  in  a  measure  beyond  even   that  of 
   the  Sindar,  and  their  own  tongue  in   daily  use   swiftly  became 
   unlike   the   high   tongue   of   Valinor.   But  the   Noldor,  being 
   loremasters,  retained  that  high  tongue  in lore,  and ceased  not to 
   use  it  for  noble  purposes  and  to  teach  it  to   their  children. 
   Therefore  the  form  of  their  speech  in  daily use  came to  be held 
   as  debased,  and  the  Noldor   would  use   either  the   High  Tongue 
   as a learned  language, or  else in  daily business  and in  all matters 
   that  concerned  all  the  Eldar  of  Beleriand  in  general  they would 
   use rather the tongue of that land.  It is  said that  it was  after the 
   Third  Battle,  Dagor  Aglareb,  that  the  Noldor  first began  far and 
   wide  to  take  the  Sindarin  tongue, as  they settled  and established 
   their realms in Beleriand.                                               
                                                                           
     This restructuring and partial rewriting of the text does not change 
   very substantially the ideas expressed in the earlier form of it: my 
   father did not take up his pencilled note of projected alterations given 
   
                     
                                                                             
    on  p.  24.  The  passage  concerning  Dairon  and  the Runes  is omitted, 
    but  that  had  been  introduced  earlier  in GA  2 ($31).  It is  now em- 
    phasized that  the Sindarin  of Doriath  was to  some degree  archaic, and 
    'untouched' by Noldorin: this is not  stated in  GA 1,  though it  is said 
    there  that  'in  Doriath  the  Sindarin  tongue  alone  was  spoken'. The 
    acknowledgement  by  Fingolfin  of  Thingol's 'high-kingship'  is retained 
    (with  the  reservation  'save  among  the  followers of  Feanor's sons'), 
    but   there now  appears   the   ban  on   the  Noldorin   tongue  imposed 
    by  Thingol  on  his  subjects  when  he  learned  of  the  Kinslaying  at 
    Alqualonde  as  one  of  the  reasons  for  the  abandonment of  their own 
    tongue  by  the  Noldor.  Noldorin  is  now  said  to  have  changed  even 
    more rapidly in Middle-earth after the  Rising of  the Sun  than Sindarin, 
    and this is associated with their rebellion in Aman (cf. the words  in the 
    pencilled  comments  at  the  end of  the GA  1 text,  p. 24:  'the Noldor 
    brought  a  special  curse  of  changefulness   with  them');   while  the 
    opinion  coming  to  be  held  among  the  Noldor  themselves  that  their 
    spoken  tongue  was  debased  provides  a   further  explanation   of  its 
    abandonment.                                                              
       My father then  (probably after  no long  interval) rejected  the whole 
    of this second text  after the  words 'and  by the  invention of  many new 
    words unknown to the Sindar' (p. 24) and replaced it as follows:          
                                                                             
       But  it  came  to  pass ere  long that  the Exiles  took up  the tongue 
    of  Beleriand,  as  the  language   of  daily   use,  and   their  ancient 
    tongue  was  retained  only   as  a   high  speech   and  a   language  of 
    lore,  especially  in  the  houses  of  the   Noldorin  lords   and  among 
    the   wise.   Now   this   change   of   speech   was   made    for   many 
    reasons.   First,   the   Noldor   were   fewer   in   number   than   the 
    Sindar,  and,  save  in   Doriath  [struck   our  later: and Gondolin],(9) 
    the   peoples   soon   became   much   mingled.   Secondly,   the   Noldor 
    learned   the   Sindarin  tongue   far  more   readily  than   the  Sindar 
    could   learn  the   ancient  speech;   moreover,  after   the  kinslaying 
    became   known,   Thingol   would   hold   no   parley   with   any   that 
    spake  in  the  tongue  of  the  slayers  at  Alqualonde,  and  he forbade 
    his   folk  to   do  so.   Thus  it   was  that   the  common   speech  of 
    Beleriand  after  the  Third  Battle,  Dagor   Aglareb,  was   the  speech 
    of   the   Grey-elves,   albeit   somewhat    enriched   by    words   and 
    devices    drawn   from    Noldorin   (save    in   Doriath    where   the 
    language  remained  purer  and   less  changed   by  time).   [Struck  out 
  
    later:  Only  in  Gondolin  did  the  tongue  of  the  Noldor   remain  in 
    daily  use  until  the  end  of  that city;  for it  was early  peopled by 
    Turgon  with  Noldor  only,  from   the  North-west   of  the   land,  and 
    was long hidden and cut off from all converse with others.(10)            
    The  following  replacement   passage  was   written  in   the  margin:] 
   
                    
                                                                           
   but  the  Noldor  preserved  ever  the  High-speech  of  the  West  as a 
   language  of  lore,  and  in  that  language   they  would   still  give 
   names  to  mighty  men  or  to  places  of  renown. /  But all  the days 
   of  the  Wars  of  Beleriand,  [wellnigh  >]   more  than   six  hundred 
   years,  were  times   of  great   change,  not   only  because   of  the 
   labours  and  troubles  of  those  years,  but  because  in   the  first 
   years  of  the  Sun  and  the  second  Spring  of  Arda  the  growth and 
   change  of all  living things  was sudden  and swift.  Far other  at the 
   end  of  the  Wars  were  [both  the   Sindarin  and   Noldorin  tongues 
   later >] the tongues of Beleriand (11) than they  were at  the landing 
   of  Feanor,  and  only  the   High  Speech   being  learned   anew  from 
   letters  remained  unaltered.  But  these  histories  were   made  after 
   the  Last  Battle  and the  end of  the Elder  Days, and  therefore they 
   were  made  in  the  tongue  of  the  remnant  of the  Elves as  it then 
   was,  ere  it  passed  again  into  the  West,  and  the names  of those 
   that  they  record  and  of  the  places  that  are remembered  have for 
   the  most  part  that  form  which  they  had  in  the spoken  speech at 
   the last.                                                                
                                                                           
    Here  ends   that  part   which  was   drawn  mainly   from  the        
    Grey  Annals,  and  there  follows  matter  drawn in  brief from        
    the  Quenta  Noldorinwa,  and   mingled  with   the  traditions        
    of Doriath.(12)                                                         
                                                                           
   In this revised  version, nothing  is said  about Sindarin  and Noldorin 
   'drawing  together' again,  and there  is no  suggestion that  the later 
   tongue  of  the  Noldor  came  to  be  regarded  as   'debased';  spoken 
   Noldorin endured (as the passage was originally  written) in  the wholly 
   Noldorin  city  of  Gondolin  until  its  fall.  The   whole  conception 
   becomes in fact far simpler: the Noldor retained their  own tongue  as a 
   High Speech, but Sindarin became their language of  daily use  (and this 
   was  because  of  the  numerical  inferiority  of  the  Noldor  and  the 
   mingling of the peoples outside Doriath, the difficulty that  the Sindar 
   found in acquiring the  High Speech,  and the  ban imposed  by Thingol). 
   Sindarin  received  .'loanwords'  from  Noldorin,  but  not  in Doriath, 
   where  the  language  remained  somewhat  archaic.  By later  changes to 
   the text (see notes 8-11) the idea that Noldorin  remained in  daily use 
   in Gondolin was abandoned.                                               
    It is interesting to read, at the end of this last version, that 'these 
   histories' were made 'after the  Last Battle  and the  end of  the Elder 
   Days,  and therefore  they were  made in  the tongue  of the  remnant of 
   the Elves as it then was, ere it passed again into the West.'            
   
                               NOTES.                                       
                                                                           
   1.    365 years of the Valar: 1132-1497 (see GA $11). 
   2.    On the awakening of Beleriand from the Sleep of Yavanna see 
         $$6, 17, and the commentary on $ $6, 10. 
   3.    A rough draft of this passage is extant, and this has here: 
           Therefore whereas the tongue of the Noldor had changed for 
           the most part only in the making of new words (for things new 
           and old), and in the wilful altering of the ancient tongue of the 
           Quendi to forms and patterns that seemed to the Eldar more 
           beautiful - in which Vanyar, Noldor, and Teleri differed and 
           drew apart - the tongue of the Sindar had changed as living 
           things change by growth - yet only so as in the later world 
           might pass in 400 years. 
   4.    Earlier in GA 1 the form is Nauglath: see the commentary on 
         519. 
   5.    On this passage concerning the Runes of Dairon see $31 and 
         commentary. 
  
   6.    Dagor Aglareb, the Glorious Battle, was formerly the Second 
         Battle (see commentary on $$36 ff.). 
   7.    Dagor Arnediad: the Battle of Unnumbered Tears (Nirnaith 
                                                                           
         Arnediad).                                                          
   8.    This represents my father's original view that there were no Grey- 
         elves among the people of Gondolin; see note 9.                    
   9.    The  removal  of  the  words  'and  Gondolin'  shows the  entry of 
         the later conception  (see note  8) that  many Sindar  dwelling in 
         Nivrost at the coming of the Noldor took Turgon to be  their lord, 
         and that there were in fact more Elves of Sindarin origin  than of 
         Noldorin  in  the  people   of  Gondolin;   see  $$107,   113  and 
         commentary.                                                        
   10.   This  passage  was  removed  at  the  same time  and for  the same 
         reason as the words 'and  Gondolin' earlier  in this  revised text 
         (note 9).                                                          
   11.   The change of  'both the  Sindarin and  Noldorin tongues'  to 'the 
         tongues of Beleriand' was made later than the changes  referred to 
         in notes 9 and 10, but presumably for the  same reason,  since the 
         reference  was  to  the  spoken Noldorin  of Gondolin.  The plural 
         'tongues' in the revised  wording is  rather puzzling;  perhaps my 
         father was thinking of the speech of the Green-elves of Ossiriand, 
         or possibly he meant the varieties (dialects) of Sindarin.         
   12.   The  term  Quenta  Noldorinwa appears in the  title of  Q (IV.77). 
         I  cannot  say  what  conception  my  father  had  formed  of  the 
         historical tradition when he wrote these concluding words.         
   
    As I have said, the manuscript GA 1 does  not continue  after the  end of 
    the discussion of the languages, but for the next section  of GA  2 there 
    is a  text on  loose pages  which may  be regarded  as a  continuation of 
    GA 1. It constitutes part of the material labelled 'Old material  of Grey 
    Annals' referred to on p. 4. This text runs  from the  (second) beginning 
    of  the  annal  1497 ('Now  Morgoth being  dismayed ...')  to the  end of 
    annal  YS  20  (and  for  the  annals  6  and  7  there  is a  very rough 
    preliminary draft as  well). To  this text  the GA  2 manuscript  is very 
    close indeed, and is scarcely more than a fine copy of it with changes of 
    wording  here  and  there;  a  few interesting  points of  difference are 
    noticed in the commentary.                                                
      I  return  now  to  the  text  of  GA   2,  which   need  not   now  be 
    distinguished by a number.                                                
                                                                             
                                      1497.                                    
                                                                             
      $49.   Now    Morgoth   being    dismayed   by    the   rout    of   his 
    armies  and  the  unlooked-for  valour  of   the  Noldor,   and  desiring 
    time  for  new  designs,   sent  emissaries   to  Maidros,   and  feigned 
    that  he  was  willing  to  treat  with  him.  And  Maidros  feigned that 
    he  for  his  part  was  also willing,  and either  purposed evil  to the 
    other.  Therefore  against  covenant  each  came  with  great   force  to 
    the   parley,   but   Morgoth   with   the   more,   and    Maidros   was 
    defeated and taken captive.                                               
      $50.   Then   Morgoth   held   Maidros   as   a   hostage,   and   swore 
    only  to  release  him,  if  the  Noldor  would  march  away,  either  to 
    Valinor,  or  else  far  from  Beleriand  into  the  South of  the world; 
    and  if  they  would  not  do  this,  then  he   would  put   Maidros  to 
    torment.   But   the   other   sons   of   Feanor   knew   that   Morgoth 
    would   betray   them,   and  would   not  release   Maidros,  whatsoever 
    they  might  do;  and  they   were  constrained   also  by   their  oath, 
    and   might   not   for  any   cause  forsake   the  war   against  their 
    Enemy.                                                                    
                                                                             
                                      1498.                                    
                                                                             
      $51.  Therefore  Morgoth  took  Maidros,  and setting  a band            
    of hellwrought steel about  his right  wrist hung  him thereby            
    above a precipice upon the  west-tower of  Thangorodrim, where            
    none could reach him. But his brethren drew back and fortified            
    a great camp in Hithlum.                                                  
                                                                             
  
                                      1500.                                   
                                                                             
      $52. In this time Fingolfin and those that followed him                  
    crossed the grinding ice of Helkaraxe, and so came at last with           
   
   great  woe  and  loss  into the  North of  Endar; and  their hearts 
   were filled with  bitterness.  And  even  as  they  set  foot  upon 
   Middle-earth, the ages of  the Stars  were ended,  and the  time of 
   the  Sun  and  Moon  was  begun,  as  is told  in the  Chronicle of 
   Aman.                                                               
                                                                      
                                   YS1.                                
                                                                      
   $53  Here  the  Moon  and  the  Sun,  wrought  by  the  Valar after 
   the death of  the Trees,  rose new  in the  heaven. First  the Moon 
   came forth, and  even as  it rose  above the  darkness in  the West 
   Fingolfin let blow his silver  trumpets, and  began his  march into 
   Middle-earth;  and  the  shadows of  his host  went long  and black 
   before                                                        them. 
    $54. The   Elves  of   Middle-earth  looked   up  with   hope  and 
   delight  at  this  new  thing;  but  the  servants of  Morgoth were 
   amazed;  and  Morgoth sent  spirits of  darkness to  assail Tilion, 
   the  guardian  of the  moon, and  there was  strife in  heaven. But 
   soon after there came the first Dawn of  the Sun,  and it  was like 
   a  great fire  upon the  towers of  the Pelori,  and the  clouds of 
   Middle-earth  were  kindled,  and  all  the  mists  of   the  world 
   smoked  and  glowed  like  gold. Then  Fingolfin unfurled  his blue 
   and  silver  banners,  and   flowers  awoke   from  the   Sleep  of 
   Yavanna and sprang up beneath the feet of his host.                 
     $55  Then  indeed   Morgoth  was   dismayed,  and   he  descended 
   into   the   uttermost   depths  of   Angband,  and   withdrew  his 
   servants,  sending  forth  great reek  and dark  cloud to  hide his 
   land from  the light  of the  Daystar. Therefore  Fingolfin marched 
   from  the  North  unopposed through  the fastness  of the  realm of 
   Morgoth,  and  he  passed  over  Dor-Daedeloth,  and  his  foes hid 
   beneath  the  earth;  but  the  Elves  smote  upon  the   gates  of 
   Angband,  and  the  challenge  of their  trumpets shook  the towers 
   of  Thangorodrim.  And   Maidros  heard   them  amid   his  torment 
   and cried aloud, but his voice was lost in the echoes of the stone. 
                                                                      
     $56. From  this  time  are  reckoned  the   Years  of   the  Sun. 
   Swifter and briefer are they than the  long Years  of the  Trees in 
   Valinor.  Lo!  in  that  time  the  growth  and  the  changing  and 
   ageing  of  all  things  was hastened  exceedingly; and  all living 
   things  spread and  multiplied in  the Second  Spring of  Arda, and 
   the Eldar increased, and Beleriand grew green and fair.             
     $57 At the first Sunrise, it is said,  Men, the  younger children 
   of  Iluvatar,  awoke  in Hildorien  in the  midmost regions  of the 
   
                                
                                                                    
   world.  The  Atani  they were  named; but  the Eldar  called them 
   also the Hildi, the Followers.  Into the  tale of  Beleriand they 
   came ere the end.                                                 
                                                                    
                                  2.                                 
                                                                    
    $58. Now  Fingolfin,  being  of  other  temper than  Feanor, and 
   wary  of  the  wiles  of  Morgoth,  after sounding  his challenge 
   withdrew   from   Dor-Daedeloth   and  turned   towards  Mithrim, 
   for he had heard tidings that there  he should  find the  sons of 
   Feanor, and he desired also to have the shield of  the mountains, 
   while  his  folk  rested  and grew  strong; for  he had  seen the 
   strength of  Angband and  deemed not  that it  would fall  to the 
   sound of  trumpets only.  Therefore coming  at length  to Hithlum 
   he made his first camp and  dwelling by  the north-shore  of Lake 
   Mithrim.                                                          
    $59. But no love was there in  the hearts  of Fingolfin  and his 
   folk for the people of Feanor; and though Fingolfin  learned that 
  
   Feanor  was  dead,  he  held  his sons  the accomplices  of their 
   father,  and  there  was  peril  of  war  between the  two hosts. 
   Grievous  as  were  their  losses  upon the  road, the  people of 
   Fingolfin  and  Inglor  son  of Finrod  were still  more numerous 
   than  the  followers  of Feanor;  wherefore they  withdrew before 
   Fingolfin  and  removed  their dwelling  to the  south-shore, and 
   the Lake lay between the peoples.                                 
    $60. Many  indeed  of  Feanor's  folk  repented  them  sorely of 
   the deed at Losgar, and were  astounded at  the valour  which had 
   brought  the  friends  that they  abandoned over  the Ice  of the 
   North,  and  they  would  have  welcomed  them  humbly  had  they 
   dared for shame. Thus because of the curse that  lay on  them the 
   Noldor  achieved  nothing,  while  Morgoth  was dismayed  and his 
   servants still cowed  by the  sudden light. And Morgoth  let make 
   vast smokes and vapours  in the  pits of  Angband, and  they came 
   forth from the reeking tops of the Iron  Mountains, and  the east 
   wind  bore  them  over  Hithlum  and  darkened  the new  sun, and 
   they fell, coiling  about field  and hollow,  and lying  upon the 
   waters of Mithrim, drear and poisonous.                           
                                                                    
                                  5.                                 
                                                                    
    $61. Here  Fingon  the Valiant  resolved to  heal the  feud that 
   divided  the Noldor,  ere their  Enemy should  be ready  for war; 
   for the earth trembled in the north-lands with the thunder of the 
   forges  of  Morgoth.   Moreover  the   thought  of   his  ancient 
   
               
                                                                     
   friendship  with  Maidros  stung  his heart  with grief  (though he 
   knew not yet that  Maidros had  not  forgotten  him at  the burning 
   of  the  ships). Therefore  he dared  a deed  which is  justly re- 
   nowned  among  the  feats  of  the  princes  of the  Noldor: alone, 
   and  without  the  counsel  of  any,  he  set  forth  in  search of 
   Maidros;  and  aided  by  the  very   darkness  that   Morgoth  had 
   made he came unseen into the fastness  of his  foes. In  the Quenta 
   it is told how at the last he found Maidros, by  singing a  song of 
   Valinor   alone   in  the   dark  mountains,   and  was   aided  by 
   Thorondor  the  Eagle,  who  bore  him  aloft  unto   Maidros;  but 
   the  bond  of  steel he  could in  no wise  release and  must sever 
   the  hand that  it held.  Thus he  rescued his  friend of  old from 
   torment,  and  their  love  was  renewed;  and  the  hatred between 
   the  houses  of  Fingolfin  and  Feanor  was  assuaged.  Thereafter 
   Maidros wielded his sword in his left hand.                        
                                                                     
                                    6.                                
                                                                     
     $62. Now  the  Noldor,  being  again  united,  set  a  watch upon 
   the  borders of  Dor-Daedeloth, and  held their  main force  in the 
   north of the land, but they sent forth messengers  far and  wide to 
   explore the countries of Beleriand and to treat with the  folk that 
   dwelt there.                                                       
     $63. Beyond  the  Girdle  of  Melian  those  of   Finrod's  house 
   were  suffered to  pass, for  they could  claim close  kinship with 
   King  Thingol  himself  (their  mother  Earwen being  his brother's 
   daughter).  Now  Angrod  was  the first  of the  Exiles to  come to 
   Menegroth,  as  messenger  of Inglor,  and he  spoke long  with the 
   King, telling him  of the  deeds of  the Noldor  in the  north, and 
   their  numbers, and  the ordering  of their  force; but  being true 
   and  wisehearted  and  deeming  all griefs  now forgiven,  he spoke 
   naught of the deeds of Feanor save his valiant death.              
     $64. And  King  Thingol   hearkened,  and   he  said   to  Angrod 
   ere  he went:  'Thus thou  shalt speak  for me  to those  that sent 
   thee.  In  Hithlum  indeed  the  Noldor  have leave  to do  as they 
   will,  and  in Dor  Thonion they  may dwell,  and in  the countries 
   east of Doriath  even to  the feet  of the  mountains of  Eryd Luin 
   there is room  and to  spare. But  elsewhere there  are many  of my 
   folk,  and  I  would not  have them  restrained of  their freedoms, 
   still  less  ousted  from  their  homes.  Beware  therefore  how ye 
  
   princes  of  the  West  bear  yourselves,  for  I  am  the  Lord of 
   Beleriand  and  all who  seek to  dwell there  shall hear  my word. 
   
                                
                                                                     
   Into Doriath none shall come to abide there, but only such as I 
   call as guests, or who seek me in great need.'                     
                                                                     
                                   7.                                 
                                                                     
    $65. Now  the  Noldor  held  council  in  Mithrim  to  ponder all 
   such matters, and to resolve  how they  should deal  in friendship 
   with  the Grey-elves,  and yet  best gather  force and  dispose it 
   for  the  war  upon  Morgoth.  For  that  cause  they had  come to 
   Middle-earth;  yet  to many  the northlands  seemed chill  and the 
   south  countries  fairer,  and  they  desired  greatly  new  homes 
   where their folk might  increase in  peace far  from the  camps of 
   war in the highlands.                                              
    $66. To  this  council  came  Angrod out  of Doriath  bearing the 
   words  of  King  Thingol,  and  their welcome  seemed cold  to the 
   Noldor.  The  sons  of  Feanor  indeed  were  wroth  thereat;  and 
   Maidros laughed, saying: 'He is a king that can  hold his  own, or 
   else his title is vain. Thingol does but grant us lands  where his 
   power  does  not  run.  Indeed  Doriath  only  would be  his realm 
   this day, but for the coming of the  Noldor. Therefore  in Doriath 
   let him reign, and  be glad  that he  hath the  sons of  Finwe for 
   neighbours,  not  the  Orcs  of Morgoth  that we  found. Elsewhere 
   it shall go as seems good to us.'                                  
    $67. But  Cranthir,  who  loved  not  the  sons  of  Finrod,  and 
   was the  harshest of  the brethren  and the  most quick  to anger, 
   cried  aloud,  Yea more!  Let not  the sons  of Finrod  run hither 
   and thither with their tales to  this Dark-elf  in his  caves! Who 
   made  them  our  spokesmen  to  deal  with  him?  And  though they 
   be come indeed to Beleriand, let them not  so swiftly  forget that 
   their father was a  lord of  the Noldor,  though their  mother was 
   of other kin.'                                                     
    $68.  Then   Angrod   was  exceedingly   wroth  and   went  forth 
   from  the  council.  Maidros  indeed  rebuked  Cranthir;  but  the 
   greater  part  of  the  Noldor,  of  both followings,  hearing his 
   words were troubled in heart, fearing the fell spirit of  the sons 
   of Feanor that, it seemed, would ever  be like  to burst  forth in 
   rash word or violence.                                             
    $69. Therefore  when  the  council  came   to  the   choosing  of 
   one to be the overlord of  the Exiles  and the  head of  all their 
   princes, the choice of all save few fell on Fingolfin. And even as 
   the choice was made known, all  those that  heard it  recalled the 
   words of  Mandos that  the House  of Feanor  should be  called the 
   Dispossessed for ever. None the less ill for that did the  sons of 
   
   Feanor  take  this  choice,  save  Maidros  only, though  it touched 
   him  the  nearest.  But  he  restrained   his  brethen,   saying  to 
   Fingolfin: 'If there lay no  grievance between  us, lord,  still the 
   choice would  come rightly  to thee,  the eldest  here of  the house 
   of Finwe, and not the least wise.'                                  
     570  But  the  sons  of  Feanor  departed  then from  the council, 
   and  soon  after  they  left  Mithrim  and  went  eastward   to  the 
   countries  wide  and   wild  between   Himring  and   Lake  Helevorn 
   under   Mount   Rerir.   That  region   was  named   thereafter  the 
   March of  Maidros; for  there was  little defence  there of  hill or 
   river  against  assault  from the  North; and there Maidros  and his 
   brethren  kept  watch,  gathering  all  such folk  as would  come to 
   them, and  they had  little dealings  with their  kinsfolk westward, 
   save at need.                                                       
     $71  It  is  said,  indeed,  that  Maidros  himself  devised  this 
   plan,  to  lessen the  chances of  strife, and  because he  was very 
   willing that the chief peril of assault (as  it seemed)  should fall 
   upon  himself;  and  he  remained  for his  part in  friendship with 
   the  houses  of  Fingolfin   and  Finrod,   and  would   come  among 
   them  at  whiles  for  common  counsel.  Yet  he  also was  bound by 
  
   the Oath, though it slept now for a time.                           
                                                                      
                                    20.                                
                                                                      
     $72. In this year Fingolfin, King  of the  Noldor, called  a great 
   council  and  made  a  high  feast, that  was long  after remembered 
   as  Mereth  Aderthad,  the  Feast  of  Reuniting.  And  it  was held 
   nigh the fair pools  of Ivrin  (whence the  swift Narog  arose), for 
   there the lands were green  and fair  at the  feet of  the mountains 
   that  shielded  them  from  the  'North.  Thither  came many  of the 
   chieftains and people of Fingolfin and  Inglor; and  of the  sons of 
   Feanor  Maidros  and  Maglor  with  warriors   of  the   March;  and 
   there  they  were  joined  by Cirdan  and many  folk of  the Havens, 
   and  great concourse  of the  Grey-elves from  woods and  fields far 
   and  near,  and  even  from  Ossiriand  there   came  some   of  the 
   Nandor  on  behalf  of  their  folk.  But  Thingol came  not himself 
   from   Doriath,   and   sent   but   two   messengers,   Dairon  and 
   Mablung,   bringing   his   greetings.   At  Mereth   Aderthad  many 
   counsels  were  taken  in  good  will,  and  oaths  were   sworn  of 
   league  and  friendship,  and   there  was   much  mirth   and  good 
   hope;  and  indeed there  followed after  a fair  time of  peace, of 
   growth  and  blossoming,  and all  the land  was glad,  though still 
   the Shadow brooded in the North.                                    
   
     $73. (At  this  feast  it  is  recorded that  the tongue  of the 
   Grey-elves  was  most  spoken  even  by  the  Noldor,  for whereas 
   the  Noldor readily  learned the  speech of  the land,  the Sindar 
   were slow to master the tongue of Aman.)                           
                                                                     
                                  50.                                 
                                                                     
     $74. Here  after  long  peace,  as  Inglor and  Turgon journeyed 
   together, and lay by night near  the Twilight  Meres, Ulmo  laid a 
   deep  sleep   upon  them   and  troubled   them  in   dreams.  And 
   thereafter  each  sought  separately  for  places of  strength and 
   refuge  in the  land, lest  Morgoth should  burst from  Angband as 
   their  dreams  foreboded.  [Added  later:  But  Turgon  found  not 
   what he sought, and returned to Nivrost.]                          
                                                                     
                                  52.                                 
                                                                     
     $75. In this year Inglor and his sister Galadriel were  long the 
   guests  of  Thingol  their  kinsman.  And Inglor was  filled  with 
   wonder  at  the  beauty   and  strength   of  Menegroth,   and  he 
   desired  greatly  to  make  for  himself  a  strong place  in like 
   manner. Therefore he opened his heart to  Thingol, telling  him of 
   his  dreams;  and  Thingol  spoke to  him of  the caves  under the 
   High  Faroth  on  the  west-bank  of Narog,  and when  he departed 
   gave him guides to lead him to that place of  which few  yet knew. 
   Thus  Inglor  came  to  the Caverns  of Narog  and began  there to 
   establish  deep  halls and  armouries, after  the manner  of Mene- 
   groth;  and  that  stronghold  was  called  Nargothrond. Wherefore 
   the  Noldor  named  him  Felagund,  Lord of  Caves, and  that name 
   he bore until his end. But Galadriel did not depart  [added later: 
   from  Doriath],  and  remained  long  with  Melian, for  there was 
   much love between them.                                            
                                                                     
                                  53.                                 
                                                                     
     $76. [Turgon  journeying  alone,  by  the  favour of  Ulmo later 
   >]  In  this  year  Ulmo  appeared  to Turgon  upon the  shores of 
   Nivrost, and at his bidding went  forth alone,  and by  the favour 
   of  Ulmo  he  / discovered  that hidden  vale amid  the encircling 
   mountains  where  afterwards  Gondolin  was  built.  Of   this  he 
   spoke to none yet, but began secretly to devise the plan of a city 
   after the  manner of  Tirion upon  Tuna, for  which his  heart now 
   yearned in exile.                                                  
   
                                     60.                                  
  
                              The Third Battle.                           
                                                                         
    $77. Here  Morgoth,  believing  the  report  of  his  spies  that the 
   lords  of  the  Eldar  were  wandering abroad  with little  thought of 
   war,  made  trial  of the  strength and  watchfulness of  his enemies. 
   Once  more,  with  little   warning,  his   might  was   stirred,  and 
   suddenly  there  were  earthquakes  in  the  North,  and   fires  came 
   from  fissures  in  the   earth,  and   the  Iron   Mountains  vomited 
   flame;  and  an  army  of  Orcs  thrust  down the  Vale of  Sirion and 
   attempted  to  pierce  to the  heart of  Beleriand. But  Fingolfin and 
   Maidros  were  not  sleeping,  and  gathering  swiftly great  force of 
   both  Noldor  and  Sindar  they  destroyed  all  the  scattered  bands 
   of the Orcs that  had stolen  into the  land; but  the main  host they 
   repelled,  and  drove  out  onto  the  fields  of Ardgalen,  and there 
   surrounded it and destroyed it, to  the least  and last,  within sight 
   of  Angband.  This  was  the  Third  Battle  of  the  Wars,   and  was 
   called Dagor Aglareb, the Glorious Battle.                             
    $78. A  victory  it  was,  and  yet  a  warning;  and  the chieftains 
   took  heed  of  it,  and  thereafter  drew  closer their  leaguer, and 
   strengthened   and  ordered   their  watch,   setting  the   Siege  of 
   Angband,   which   lasted   wellnigh    four   hundred    years.   And 
   Fingolfin   boasted   that   (save   by   treason   among  themselves) 
   Morgoth  could  never  again  burst  from  the  leaguer of  the Eldar. 
   Yet   neither   could  the   Noldor  take   Angband  nor   regain  the 
   Silmarils.  And  war  never  wholly  ceased  in all  that time  of the 
   Siege;  for  Morgoth  was  secretly  forging  new  weapons,  and  ever 
   and  anon  he  would  make  trial  of  his  enemies. Moreover,  he was 
   not  encircled  upon  the  uttermost  north;  and  though the  ice and 
   snow  restrained  his  enemies  from  keeping  watch  in   the  frozen 
   wilderness,  it  hindered  not  his spies  and messengers  from secret 
   going and coming.                                                      
                                                                         
    The following passage as the text was originally written  began thus: 
    'At this time also Morgoth began a new evil. He bade his  servants to 
    take alive any of the Eldar ...' This was replaced by the  long rider 
    (written on a separate page) that follows here ($$79 - 81), returning 
    to the original text at 'He now bade the Orkor to  take alive  any of 
    the Eldar', the second sentence of $81.                               
                                                                         
    $79. Nor  himself,  an  he  would   go.  Indeed   we  learn   now  in 
   Eressea from  the Valar,  through our  kin that  dwell still  in Aman, 
   that  after  Dagor-nuin-Giliath  Melkor  was  so  long   in  assailing 
   the   Eldar   with  strength   for  he   himself  had   departed  from 
   
   Angband, for  the last  time. Even  as before  at the  awakening of 
   the  Quendi,  his  spies were  watchful, and  tidings soon  came to 
   him of the arising of Men.  This seemed  to him  so great  a matter 
   that  secretly  under  shadow  he  went  forth  into  Middle-earth, 
   leaving the command of  the War  to Sauron  his lieutenant.  Of his 
   dealings  with  Men  the  Eldar  knew  naught  at  that  time,  and 
   know  little  now, for  neither the  Valar nor  Men have  spoken to 
   them clearly of these things.                                      
     $80. But  that  some  darkness  lay  upon the  hearts of  Men (as 
   the  shadow  of  the  kinslaying and  the doom  of Mandos  lay upon 
   the Noldor) the Eldar perceived clearly  even in  the fair  folk of 
   the  Elf-friends  that  they  first  knew.  To  corrupt  or destroy 
   whatsoever  arose  new  and  fair  was  ever  the  chief  desire of 
   Morgoth;  but  as  regards  the  Eldar,   doubtless  he   had  this 
   purpose also in  his errand:  by fear  and lies  to make  Men their 
   foes, and  bring them  up out  of the  East against  Beleriand. But 
   this  design  was  slow to  ripen, and  was never  wholly achieved, 
   for Men (it  is said)  were at  first very  few in  number, whereas 
   Morgoth  grew  afraid  of  the  tidings  of  the growing  power and 
   union  of  the  Eldar  and  came  back  to Angband,  leaving behind 
   at  that  time  but  few  servants,  and  those  of less  might and 
   cunning.                                                           
     $81. Certain it is that at this time (which was  the time  of his 
   return,  if  the  aforesaid account  be true,  as we  must believe) 
   Morgoth  began  a  new  evil, desiring  above all  to sow  fear and 
  
   disunion  among  the  Eldar  in  Beleriand. He  now bade  the Orkor 
   to  take alive  any of  the Eldar  that they  could and  bring them 
   bound  to Angband.  For it  was his  intent to  use their  lore and 
   skill  under duress  for his  own ends;  moreover he  took pleasure 
   in  tormenting  them,  and  would  besides   by  pain   wring  from 
   them at times tidings  of the  deeds and  counsels of  his enemies. 
   Some  indeed he  so daunted  by the  terror of  his eyes  that they 
   needed  no  chains  more,  but walked  ever in  fear of  him, doing 
   his will  wherever they  might be.  These he  would unbind  and let 
   return  to  work  treason  among their  own kin.  In this  way also 
   was the  curse of  Mandos fulfilled,  for after  a while  the Elves 
   grew   afraid   of  those   who  claimed   to  have   escaped  from 
   thraldom,  and  often  those  hapless   whom  the   Orcs  ensnared, 
   even  if  they  broke  from  the  toils  would but  wander homeless 
   and friendless thereafter, becoming outlaws in the woods.          
     $82  And  though  it  was  long  ere  all  these  evils  began to 
   appear, it is said that even after the victory of the  Third Battle 
   
   some of the Eldar  (either caught  by robber  bands in  the woods, 
   or over rash in pursuit of the foe) were thus seized and  taken to 
   Morgoth.  And  thus  he  learned  much  of  all that  had befallen 
   since the  rebellion of  Feanor, and  rejoiced seeing  therein the 
   seed  of  many  dissensions  among  his  foes.  But  thus  also it 
   became known to the Eldar that the Silmarils  yet lived,  and were 
   set in  the Iron  Crown that  Morgoth wore  upon his  dark throne. 
   For  the Noldor  were a  mighty race  yet, and  few of  them could 
   he  so  daunt  that  they  would  do his  will, but  escaping they 
   became oft his deadliest foes.                                     
                                                                     
     $83. In  the  Quenta   Noldorinwa  it   is  recounted   in  what 
   manner  after Dagor  Aglareb the  lords of  the Noldor  and Sindar 
   ordered the land, during the  Siege of  Angband. Here  it suffices 
   to say that [added: westernmost at first  Turgon abode  in Nivrost 
   south  of  Drengist  between   Eryd  Lomin   and  the   Sea;  but] 
   Fingolfin  and  Fingon  held  Hithlum  and  had  their  abode  and 
   chief fortress at Eithel Sirion; and they  had horsemen  also that 
   rode upon the fields of Ardgalen,  for from  few their  horses had 
   increased  swiftly, and  the grass  of Ardgalen  was yet  rich and 
   green. Of those horses many of  the sires  came from  Valinor, and 
   were given to  Fingolfin by  Maidros in  atonement of  his losses, 
   for they had been carried by ship to Losgar.                       
     $84. The  sons  of  Finrod  held  the  land  from  Hithlum  unto 
   the  eastern  end  of  Dorthonion.  Inglor  and Orodreth  held the 
   pass of  Sirion, but  Angrod and  Egnor held  the north  slopes of 
   Dorthonion  as  far  as  Aglon  where began  the March  of Maidros 
   aforesaid.                                                         
     $85. Behind  this leaguer  from the  Sea to  Eryd Luin  the wide 
   countries of Beleriand, west and east of Sirion, were held in this 
   wise.  Though  Fingolfin  of  Hithlum  was  overlord  of  all  the 
   Noldor,  Inglor,  well-beloved  of  all  Elves, became  indeed the 
   greatest  prince  in  the  land.  For  King  Felagund  he  was  in 
   Nargothrond,   whereas   his  brothers   Angrod  and   Egnor  were 
   lords of Dorthonion and his vassals; and  he had  also a  fort and 
   place of battle in the north, in the  wide pass  between Eredweth- 
   rin  and  Dorthonion  through  which  Sirion  flowed  south. There 
   stood ah isle amid the river, and  upon it  Inglor built  a mighty 
   watchtower:  Minnas-tirith:  and   there,  when   Nargothrond  was 
   made, he set Orodreth  as warden.  But upon  either side  of Narog 
   all the folk of either race that dwelt in the  lands took  him for 
   their  lord,  as  far  south  as  the Mouths  of Sirion,  and from 
   
                        
                                                                    
   Nenning in the West  to the  borders of  Doriath eastward.  But in 
   Eglarest, and west of Nenning  to the  Sea, Cirdan  the Shipwright 
   was lord, yet ever he was close in friendship with Nargothrond. 
    $86  Doriath  in  the midst  of the  land was  the realm  of King 
   Thingol;  and  east  the  wide  countries  south  of the  March of 
   Maidros, even  to the  borders of  Ossiriand were  held to  be the 
  
   domain of the sons  of Feanor.  But few  dwelt there  save hunters 
   and  Grey-elves  wandering,  and  there  Damrod  and  Diriel abode 
   and  came  seldom  northward  while  the  Siege   lasted.  Thither 
   other of the Elven-lords would ride at whiles, even from  afar, to 
   hunt  in  the  green-woods; but  none ever  passed east  over Eryd 
   Luin  or  looked  upon  Eriador,  save  the Green-elves  only, who 
   had kindred that dwelt yet in the further lands. Thus  little news 
   and late came to Beleriand of what  passed in  the regions  of the 
   East.                                                             
                                                                    
                                 60-445.                             
                                                                    
    $87. For  the  most part  the time  of the  Siege of  Angband was 
   a time of gladness, and the earth had peace  under the  new light, 
   while  the  swords  of  the  Noldor   restrained  the   malice  of 
   Morgoth, and  his thought  being bent  on their  ruin he  gave the 
   less heed to aught else  in Middle-earth.  In this  time therefore 
   Men  waxed  and  multiplied,  [and  they  had  converse  with  the 
   Dark-elves  of  the  Eastlands >]  and among  them were  some that 
   had  converse  with  the  Elves  of  Middle-earth,  /  and learned 
   much  of them.  [From them  it is  said that  they took  the first 
   beginnings  of  the  many   tongues  of   Men.  Thus   they  heard 
   rumour  of  the  Blessed  Realms  [sic]  of  the  West and  of the 
   Powers  that  dwelt there,  and many  of the  Fathers of  Men, the 
   Atanatari,  in   their  wanderings   moved  ever   westward.  This 
   passage was rewritten to  read:] From  them it  is said  that they 
   took  the  first  beginnings of  the western  tongues of  Men; and 
   from them  also they  heard rumour  of the  Blessed Realms  of the 
   West  and  of  the  Powers  of Light  that dwelt  there. Therefore 
   many of the  Fathers of  Men, the  Atanatari, in  their wanderings 
   moved  ever  westward,   fleeing  from   the  darkness   that  had 
   ensnared   them.  For   these  Elf-friends   were  Men   that  had 
   repented and  rebelled against  the Dark  Power, and  were cruelly 
   hunted  and  oppressed  by  those  that  worshipped  it,  and  its 
   servants.                                                         
   
                                                     
                                                                      
                                    64.                                
                                                                      
      $88. Now  the  unquiet  that Ulmo  set in  his heart  returned to 
   Turgon  in  Nivrost, and  he gathered  therefore his  folk together, 
   even  to  a third part of  the  Noldor  of  Fingolfin's  people (nor 
   were  any  of  the  Sindar  among  them),   and  with   their  wives 
   and  their  goods  they  departed  secretly   along  the   south  of 
   Ered-wethrin,   and   few   knew   whither   they  were   gone.  But 
   Turgon  came  to  Gondolin,  and  there  his  folk  pressed  on with 
   the building of the city that he had devised in his heart;  and they 
   set  a guard  upon it  that none  might come  upon it  from without. 
   [This annal was later changed to read:]                             
      $89. Now  the  unquiet  that Ulmo  set in  his heart  returned to 
   Turgon  in  Nivrost,  and  he  gathered therefore  many of  his most 
   skilled  folk  together  and  led  them  secretly  to  Gondolin, and 
   there they began the  building of  the strong  city that  Turgon had 
   devised  in  his  heart;  and  they set  a guard  upon it  that none 
   might come upon their work from without.                            
                                                                      
                                    65.                                
                                                                      
      $90. Here  with  the  aid   of  the   Noldor  (whose   skill  far 
   surpassed  that  of  the  Sindar)   Brithombar  and   Eglarest  were 
   walled  about  with  great  walls,  and   fair  towns   were  raised 
   within,  and  harbours  with  quays  and  piers  of  stone.  And the 
   Tower  of Ingildon  was set  up upon  the cape  west of  Eglarest to 
   watch  the  Sea; though  needlessly, as  it proved.  For at  no time 
   ever  did  Morgoth  essay  to  build ships  or to  make war  by sea. 
   Water  all  his  servants  shunned,  and  to  the  Sea   none  would 
   willing go nigh, save in dire need.                                 
                                                                      
  
                                    66.                                
                                                                      
      $91. Now  Galadriel  Finrod's  daughter,   as  hath   been  told, 
   dwelt  with  Melian,  and  was  dear  to  her.  And  at  times  they 
   would speak together of  Valinor and  the bliss  of old;  but beyond 
   the dark hour  of the  death of  the Trees  Galadriel would  not go, 
   but fell ever silent.                                               
      $92. And on  a time  Melian said:  'There is  some woe  that lies 
   upon thee and  thy kin.  That I  can see  in thee,  but all  else is 
   'hidden  from  me;  for  by  no  vision  or  thought can  I perceive 
   aught that passed  or passes  in the  West: a  shadow lies  over all 
   the  Land of  Aman, and  reaches far  out over  the Sea.  [Wilt thou 
   not >] Why wilt thou not tell me more?'                             
   
   'For  that  woe  is  past,'  answered  Galadriel;  'and I  would take 
   what joy  is here  left untroubled  by memory.  And maybe  there is 
   woe enough yet to come, though still hope may seem bright.'          
      $93. Then  Melian looked  in her  eyes, and  said: 'I  believe not 
   that  the  Noldor  came  forth  as  messengers of  the Valar,  as was 
   said at first: not though they  came in  the very  hour of  our need. 
   For lo! they  speak never  of the  Valar, nor  have their  high lords 
   brought   any   message   to   Thingol,   whether   from   Manwe,  or 
   Ulmo,  or  even  from  Olwe  the  king's  brother  and  his  own folk 
   that went  over the  Sea. For  what cause,  Galadriel, were  the high 
   people  of  the  Noldor  driven  forth  as   exiles  from   Aman?  Or 
   what evil lies  on the sons of Feanor  that they  are so  haughty and 
   fell? Do I not strike near the truth?'                              
      $94. 'Near,  lady,'  answered  Galadriel, 'save  that we  were not 
   driven  forth, but  came of  our own  will, and  against that  of the 
   Valar.  And  through  great  peril and  in despite  of the  Valar for 
   this  purpose  we  came:  to  take  vengeance  upon  Morgoth,  [or >] 
   and  regain  what  he  stole.'  Then  Galadriel  spoke  to  Melian of 
   the Silmarils, and of the slaying of King Finwe.  But still  she said 
   no  word  of  the Oath,  nor of  the Kinslaying,  nor of  the burning 
   of the ships.                                                        
      $95. But  Melian,  who  looked  still  in her  eyes as  she spoke, 
   said:  'Now  much  thou  tellest  me,  and  yet  more  I  perceive. A 
   darkness  thou wouldst  cast still  over the  long road  from Tirion, 
   but  I  see  evil  there,   which  Thingol   should  learn   for  his 
   guidance.'                                                           
      'Maybe,' said Galadriel, 'but not of me.'                         
      $96. And  Melian  spoke  then  no  more  of  these   matters  with 
   Galadriel; but she told to  King Thingol  all that  she had  heard of 
   the Silmarils. 'This is a great matter,' said she, 'a  greater indeed 
   than  the  Noldor  themselves  understand.  For  lo!  the   Light  of 
   Aman  and  the  fate  of  Arda lie  now locked  in these  things, the 
   work  of  Feanor,  who  is  gone.  They  shall  not  be  recovered, I 
   foretell,  by  any  power  of  the  Eldar;  and  the  world  shall be 
   broken  in  battles  that  are  to  come, ere  they are  wrested from 
   Morgoth.  See  now!  Feanor  they  have  slain  (and  many  another I 
   guess); but first of all the deaths they have  brought and  yet shall 
   bring  was  Finwe  thy  friend. Morgoth  slew him,  ere he  fled from 
   Aman.'                                                               
      $97   Then   Thingol   was   silent   a   while  with   grief  and 
   foreboding; but  at length  he said:  'Now at  last I  understand the 
   coming  of  the  Noldor  out  of  the  West,  at  which   I  wondered 
   
   much  before.  Not  to  our  aid  came  they  (save by  chance); for 
   those  that  remain  upon  Middle-earth  the  Valar  will  leave  to 
   their  own  devices,  until  the uttermost  need. For  vengeance and 
   redress of their loss the Noldor came. Yet all  the more  sure shall 
   they be as allies against Morgoth,  with whom  it is  not now  to be 
   thought that they shall ever make treaty.'                           
     $98. But  Melian  said:  'Truly  for these  causes they  came; but 
   for  others  also.  Beware  of  the  sons of  Feanor! The  shadow of 
   the wrath of the Gods lies  upon them;  and they  have done  evil, I 
   perceive, both in  Aman and  to their  own kin.  A grief  but lulled 
   to sleep lies between the princes of the Noldor.'                    
     $99. And  Thingol  said:  What  is  that  to   me?  Of   Feanor  I 
  
   have  heard  but  report,  which  maketh  him  great indeed.  Of his 
   sons I hear little to my pleasure; yet they are likely to  prove the 
   deadliest foes of our foe.'                                          
     'Their  words  and  their  counsels  shall  have two  edges,' said 
   Melian; and afterward they spake no more of this matter.             
                                                                       
                                    67                                  
                                                                       
     $100. It  was  not  long  ere  whispered   tales  began   to  pass 
   among  the  Sindar  concerning  the  deeds  of  the Noldor  ere they 
   came  to  Beleriand.  Whence  they  came  is  now  clear  (though it 
   was not so then), and as  may well  be thought,  the evil  truth was 
   enhanced  and  poisoned  with  lies.  Morgoth  chose the  Sindar for 
   this first assault of  his malice,  because they  knew him  not, and 
   were   yet  unwary   and  trustful   of  words.   Therefore  Cirdan, 
   hearing  these  dark  tales,   was  troubled.   Wise  he   was,  and 
   perceived swiftly that, true or false, these tales were put about at 
   this time with  malice; but  the malice  he deemed  was that  of the 
   princes  of  the  Noldor because  of the  jealousy of  their houses. 
   Therefore he  sent messengers  to Thingol  to tell  all that  he had 
   heard.                                                               
     $101. And  it  chanced  that  at  that  time  the  sons  of Finrod 
   were  again  the guests  of Thingol,  for they  wished to  see their 
   sister Galadriel. Then Thingol,  being greatly  moved, spake  in ire 
   to Inglor, saying: 'Ill hast thou  done to  me, kinsman,  to conceal 
   so great matters  from me.  For behold!  I have  learned of  all the 
   evil deeds of the Noldor.'                                           
     $102  But  Inglor  answered:  'What  ill have  I done  thee, lord? 
   Or  what  evil  deed  have  the  Noldor  done  in  all thy  realm to 
   grieve thee? Neither  against thy  kingship nor  against any  of thy 
   folk have they thought evil or done evil.'                           
   
                   
                                                                     
    $103. 'I  marvel  at thee,  son of  Earwen,' said  Thingol, 'that 
   thou  wouldst  come  to  the  board  of  thy  kinsman   thus  red- 
   handed from the slaying of thy  mother's kin,  and yet  say nought 
   in defence, nor yet seek any pardon!'                             
    $104. And  Inglor  was sorely  troubled, but  he was  silent, for 
   he  could  not defend  himself, save  by bringing  charges against 
   the  other princes  of the  Noldor; and  this he  was loath  to do 
   before  Thingol. But  in Angrod's  heart the  memory of  the words 
   of Cranthir welled up again with bitterness, and he  cried: 'Lord, 
   I know not  what lies  thou hast  heard, nor  whence. But  we come 
   not redhanded. Guiltless we came  forth, save  maybe of  folly, to 
   listen to the words of fell  Feanor, and  become as  folk besotted 
   with wine, and as  briefly. No  evil did  we do  on our  road, but 
   suffered  ourselves  great  wrong.  And forgave  it. For  which we 
   are  named  tale-bearers to  thee and  treasonable to  the Noldor. 
   Untruly as thou knowest, for we  have of  our loyalty  been silent 
   before  thee, and  thus earned  thy anger.  But now  these charges 
   are not longer to be borne, and the truth  thou shalt  know.' Then 
   he spake bitterly against the sons of Feanor, telling of the blood 
   at  Alqualonde,  and  the  doom  of  Mandos,  and  the  burning of 
   the  ships  at  Losgar.  'Wherefore  should  we  that  endured the 
   Grinding  Ice  bear  the  names  of  kinslayers and  traitors?' he 
   cried.                                                             
    $105. 'Yet  the  shadow  of  Mandos  lies  on  you   also,'  said 
   Melian. But Thingol was  long silent  ere he  spoke. 'Go  now!' he 
   said. 'For my heart is hot within me. Later ye may return,  if you 
   will. For I will not shut my doors for ever  against you   my kin, 
   that were ensnared in an evil that ye did not aid.  With Fingolfin 
   and his folk also I will keep friendship,  for they  have bitterly 
   atoned for such ill as they did. And  in our  hatred of  the Power 
   that wrought all this woe our griefs shall be lost.                
    $106. 'But  hear  this!  Never again  in my  ears shall  be heard 
   the tongue of those who  slew my  folk in  Alqualonde! Nor  in all 
   my  realm  shall  that  tongue  be openly  spoken, while  my power 
   endureth. All the  Sindar shall  hear my  command that  they shall 
  
   neither speak  with the  tongue of  the Noldor  nor answer  to it. 
   And all such as use it shall be held slayers of kin  and betrayers 
   of kin unrepentant.'                                               
    $107.  Then   the   sons  of   Finrod  departed   from  Menegroth 
   with  heavy  hearts,  perceiving  how  the  words of  Mandos would 
   ever  be  made true,  and that  none of  the Noldor  that followed 
   after  Feanor  could  escape  from  the shadow  that lay  upon his 
   
   house.  And  it  came  to  pass  even  as Thingol  had spoken;  for the 
   Sindar  heard  his  word  and  thereafter  throughout   Beleriand  they 
   refused  the  tongue  of  the  Noldor,  and  shunned  those  that spoke 
   it aloud; but the Exiles took the  Sindarin tongue  in all  their daily 
   uses,   [save   only   in  Gondolin   where  Noldor   dwelt  unmingled, 
   but  that  was  yet  hidden.  >]  and  the  High  Speech  of  the  West 
   was  spoken  only  by  the  lords  of  the  Noldor   among  themselves, 
   yet it  lived ever  as a  language of  lore wherever  any of  that folk 
   dwelt.                                                                 
                                                                         
                                     102.                                 
                                                                         
     $108. About   this  time   it  is   recorded  that   Nargothrond  was 
   full-wrought,  and  Finrod's  sons  were  gathered  there  to  a  feast 
   and  Galadriel  came  from  Doriath  and  dwelt  there  a   while.  Now 
   King  Inglor  Felagund  had  no  wife,  and  Galadriel  asked  him  why 
   this  was;  but  foresight  came  upon  Felagund as  she spoke,  and he 
   said: 'An oath I too shall swear, and must  be free  to fulfill  it and 
   go  into  darkness.  Nor  shall anything  of all  my realm  endure that 
   a son should inherit.'                                                 
     $109. But  it  is  said  that  not  until  that  hour  had  such cold 
   thoughts   ruled  him;   for  indeed   she  whom   he  had   loved  was 
   Amarie  of  the  Vanyar,  and  she  was  not permitted  to go  with him 
   into exile.                                                            
                                                                         
                                     116.                                 
                                                                         
     $110. In  this   year  according   to  the   records  of   that  city 
   Gondolin  was  full-wrought,  in  fifty  years  after  the   coming  of 
   Turgon   from Nivrost.   But  no   tidings  of   this  came   over  the 
   mountains,  nor  were  any  of Turgon's  kin bidden  to a  feast. [This 
   annal  was  later  struck  out  and  replaced  by the  following rider, 
   $$111-13:]                                                             
     $111.  In   this   year  Gondolin   was  full-wrought,   after  fifty 
   [added:   and   2]  years   of  secret   toil.  Now   therefore  Turgon 
   prepared  to  depart  from  Nivrost,  and  leave  his  fair   halls  in 
   Vinyamar   beneath   Mount  Taras;   and  then   [for  the   last  time 
   Ulmo  himself  came  to  him  >]  Ulmo  came  to  him  a second  time / 
   and  said:  'Now  thou  shalt  go at  last to  Gondolin, Turgon;  and I 
   will  set  my power  in the  Vale of  Sirion, so  that none  shall mark 
   thy  going,  nor  shall  any  find  there  the  hidden entrance  to thy 
   land  against  thy  will.  Longest  of  all the  realms of  the Eldalie 
   shall  Gondolin  stand  against  Melkor.  But  love  it  not  too well, 
   and  remember  that  the  true  hope of  the Noldor  lieth in  the West 
   and cometh from the Sea.'                                              
   
                      
                                                                        
    $112. And  Ulmo   warned  Turgon   that  he   also  lay   under  the 
   Doom  of  Mandos,  which  Ulmo   had  no   power  to   remove.  'Thus 
   it may come to pass,' he said, 'that  the curse  of the  Noldor shall 
   find  thee  too  ere  the  end,  and treason  shall awake  within thy 
   walls. Then shall they be in peril of fire. But if this peril draweth 
   nigh,  then  even  from  Nivrost  one  shall come  to warn  thee, and 
   from  him  beyond  ruin and  fire hope  shall be  born for  Elves and 
   Men.  Leave,  therefore,  in  this house  arms and  a sword,  that in 
   years  to  come  he  may  find  them,  and thus  shalt thou  know him 
   and  be  not  deceived.'  And  Ulmo  showed  to  Turgon of  what kind 
   and  stature  should  be the  mail and  helm and  sword that  he left 
   behind.                                                               
    $113. Then  Ulmo  returned  to  the  Sea;  and  Turgon   sent  forth 
  
   all  his folk  (even to  a third  part of  the Noldor  of Fingolfin's 
   House,  and  a  yet  greater  host  of the  Sindar), and  they passed 
   away,   company   by   company,  secretly,   under  the   shadows  of 
   Eryd  Wethion,  and  came  unseen  with  their  wives  and  goods  to 
   Gondolin,  and  none  knew  whither  they  were  gone.  And  last  of 
   all  Turgon  arose  and went  with his  lords and  household silently 
   through  the  hills  and  passed  the  gates  in  the  mountains, and 
   they  were  shut.  But  Nivrost  was  empty of  folk and  so remained 
   until the ruin of Beleriand.                                          
                                                                        
                                    150.                                 
                                                                        
    $114. The  people  of  Cranthir  Feanor's   son  dwelt   beyond  the 
   upper  waters  of  Gelion,  about  Lake  Helevorn  under  the  shadow 
   of  the  Blue  Mountains. At  this time  it is  said that  they first 
   climbed  into  the  mountains  and  looked  eastward,  and  wide  and 
   wild  it  seemed  to  them  was  Middle-earth.   Thus  it   was  that 
   Cranthir's  folk  first  came  upon  the   Naugrim,  who   after  the 
   onslaught  of  Morgoth  and  the  coming  of  the  Noldor  had ceased 
   their  traffick  into  Beleriand.  Now,  though  either  people loved 
   skill  and  was eager  to learn,  there was  little love  between the 
   Noldor   and   the  Dwarves.   For  the   Dwarves  were   secret  and 
   quick  to  resentment,  whereas  Cranthir  was  haughty   and  scarce 
   concealed  his scorn  for the  unloveliness of  the Naugrim,  and his 
   folk  followed  their  lord. Nonetheless,  since both  peoples feared 
   and  hated  Morgoth  they  made  alliance,  and   had  of   it  great 
   profit.  For  the  Naugrim  learned  many secrets  of craft  in those 
   days,  so  that  the  smiths  and  masons  of  Nogrod   and  Belegost 
   became  renowned  among  their   kin;  but   the  Noldor   got  great 
   wealth  of  iron,  and their  armouries became  filled with  store of 
   
    
                                                                    
   weapons  and  harness  of  war.  Moreover  thereafter,  until the 
   power  of  Maidros  was  overthrown,  all  the  traffick  of  the 
   dwarf-mines  passed  first  through  the  hands of  Cranthir, and 
   thus he won great riches.                                         
                                                                    
                                  155.                               
                                                                    
     $115. Here  after  long  quiet  Morgoth  endeavoured   to  take 
   Fingolfin at unawares (for he knew of the vigilance  of Maidros); 
   and he sent forth an  army into  the white  north, and  it turned 
   then west and again south  and came  by the  coasts to  the firth 
   of Drengist, and so would enter into  the heart  of the  realm of 
   Hithlum. But it  was espied  in time  and taken  in a  trap among 
   the hills at the head of the firth, and the most of the Orcs were 
   driven  into  the  sea.  This  was not  reckoned among  the great 
   battles, and was but the most  dangerous of  the many  trials and 
   thrusts  that  Angband  would  make  ever  and  anon  against the 
   leaguer. Thereafter there was peace for many  years, and  no open 
   assault; for  Morgoth perceived  now that  the Orcs  unaided were 
   no match for the Noldor,  save in  such numbers  as he  could not 
   yet muster. Therefore  he sought  in his  heart for  new counsel, 
   and he bethought him of dragons.                                  
                                                                    
                                  260.                               
                                                                    
     $116. Here  Glaurung,  the  first  of  the  Uruloki,  the fire- 
   drakes of the  North, came  forth from  Angband's gate  by night. 
   He was  yet young  and scarce  half-grown (for  long and  slow is 
   the  life  of  those  worms), but  the Elves  fled before  him to 
   Erydwethrin  and  to  Dorthonion  in dismay;  and he  defiled the 
   fields  of  Ardgalen.  Then  Fingon,  prince  of   Hithlum,  rode 
   against  him  with  archers  upon   horseback,  and   hemmed  him 
   round  with  a ring  of swift  riders. And  Glaurung in  turn was 
   dismayed,  for he  could not  endure their  darts, being  not yet 
   come to his full armoury; and he fled back to hell, and  came not 
   forth  again for  many years.  But Morgoth  was ill  pleased that 
  
   Glaurung had disclosed himself  over soon;  and after  his defeat 
   there was the long peace of wellnigh two  hundred years.  In that 
   time there was naught but affrays on  the north-marches,  and all 
   Beleriand  prospered  and grew  rich, and  the Noldor  built many 
   towers and fair  dwellings and  made many  things of  beauty, and 
   many  poesies  and  histories  and  books  of  lore. And  in many 
   parts of the land the Noldor  and Sindar  became welded  into one 
   folk  and  spoke  the  same tongue;  though ever  this difference 
   
   remained  between  them,  that  the  Noldor  of   purer  race   had  the 
   greater   power   of   mind   and   body,   being   both   the  mightier 
   warriors  and  sages,  and  they  built  with  stone,  and  loved rather 
   the   hill-slopes   and  open   lands.  Whereas   the  Sindar   had  the 
   fairer  voices  and  were  more  skilled  in  music  (save  only  Maglor 
   son  of  Feanor),  and  loved  the  woods   and  riversides,   and  some 
   still  would  wander  far  and  wide  without  settled  abode,  and they 
   sang as they went.                                                       
                                                                           
                               [Isfin and Eol]                              
                                                                           
     At this point in the manuscript my father inserted an annal  entry for 
     the year 316 concerning Isfin and Eol, replacing the annal  that stood 
     in  the  manuscript  under  471, which  was struck  out. He  wrote the 
     new  annal  on  the back  of a  page from  an engagement  calendar for 
     November  1951;  and  on  the same  page he  added two  further annals 
     on the same subject, for the  years 320  and 400.  It is  clearest and 
     most convenient to give all four annals (i.e. the original one for 471 
     and the three later ones) together here.                               
                                                                           
     $117. [Rejected  annal  for  the  year  471]  In  this year  Isfin the 
   White,  sister  of  Turgon,,  wearying  of  the  city,  and  desiring to 
   look   again   upon   Fingon   her    brother,   went    from   Gondolin 
   against  the  will  and  counsel  of  Turgon;   and  she   strayed  into 
   Brethil  and  was  lost  in the  dark forest.  There Eol,  the Dark-elf, 
   who  abode  in  the  forest,  found  her and  took her  to wife.  In the 
   depths  of  the  wood  he  lived  and  shunned  the  sun,  desiring only 
   the starlight of old; for so  he had  dwelt since  the first  finding of 
   Beleriand, and took no part in all the deeds of his kin.                 
                                                                           
                                     316                                    
                                                                           
     $118. Here  Isfin  the  White,  sister  of  Turgon,  wearying  of  the 
   city,  went  from  Gondolin  against  the  [will  >]  wish   of  Turgon. 
   And  she  went  not  to  Fingon,  as  he  bade, but  sought the  ways to 
   the  East,  to  the  land  of  Celegorm  and  his brethren,  her friends 
   of  old  in  Valinor. But  she strayed  from her  escort in  the shadows 
   of  Nan  Dungorthin,  and  went  on  alone;  and  she  came  at  last to 
   Nan  Elmoth.  There  she  came   into  the   enchantments  of   Eol  the 
   Dark-elf,  who  abode  in  the  wood  and  shunned  the   sun,  desiring 
   only  the  starlight  of  old.  And  Eol  took  her  to  wife,  and  she 
   abode  with  him,  and  no  tidings  of  her  came  to  any of  her kin; 
   for  Eol  suffered her  not to  stray far,  nor to  fare abroad  save in 
   the dark or the twilight.                                                
   
                                 320.    
                                                                   
    $119. Here Isfin  the White  bore a  son in  Nan Elmoth  to Eol 
   the Dark-elf; and she would  name him  (?) Fingol  [added: dur), 
   but Eol named him Glindur [later  > Maeglin];  for that  was the 
   name of the metal of Eol, which he himself  devised, and  it was 
   dark, supple, and yet strong; and even so was his son.           
                                                                   
                                 400.                               
                                                                   
    $120. Here Isfin  and her  son Glindur  [later >  Maeglin] fled 
   from  Eol  the  Dark-elf in  Nan Elmoth,  and came  to Gondolin, 
   and they were received with joy  by Turgon,  who had  deemed his 
   sister dead or lost beyond finding. But Eol, following them with 
   stealth,  found the  Hidden Way,  and was  brought by  the Guard 
  
   to  Turgon.  Turgon  received  him  well, but  he was  wroth and 
   filled with hatred of the Noldor, and spoke evilly, and demanded 
   to  depart with  his son.  And when  that was  denied to  him he 
   sought to slay Glindur [not emended] with  a poisoned  dart, but 
   Isfin sprang before her son, and was wounded,  and died  in that 
   day. Therefore Eol was doomed to death, and  cast from  the high 
   walls of Gondolin; and he cursed his son as he  died, foreboding 
   that he should die a like death. But  Glindur [later  > Maeglin] 
   abode in Gondolin and became great among its lords.              
                                                                   
                                 370.                               
                                                                   
    $121. Here Beor, eldest of the Fathers of Men of the West,       
   was born east of the mountains.                                  
                                                                   
                                 388.                               
    $122. Here Haleth the Hunter was born in Eriador.              
                                                                   
                                 390.                               
                                                                   
    $123. Here  also  in  Eriador  was   born  Hador   the  Golden- 
   haired,  whose  house  was after  the most  renowned of  all the 
   kindreds of the Elf-friends.                                     
                                                                   
                                 400                                
                                                                   
    $124  Here  King   Inglor  Felagund   went  a-hunting   in  the 
   eastern woods,  as is  told in  the Quenta,  and he  passed into 
   Ossiriand,  and  there  came upon  Beor and  his men,  that were 
   new-come   over  the   mountains.  Beor   became  a   vassal  of 
   
                
                                                                    
   Felagund,  and  went  back  with him  into the  west-country, and 
   dwelt  with him  until his  death. There  was great  love between 
   them. In eastern Beleriand was born Bregolas son of Beor.         
                                                                    
                                 402.                                
                                                                    
    $125. Here  there  was  fighting  on  the   north-marches,  more 
   bitter than there had been since the routing of Glaurung; for the 
   Orcs attempted to  pierce the  pass of  Aglon. There  Maidros and 
   Maglor  were  aided  by  the sons  of Finrod,  and Beor  was with 
   them, the first  of Men  to draw  sword in  behalf of  the Eldar. 
   In this year Barahir son  of Beor  was born,  who after  dwelt in 
   Dorthonion.                                                       
                                                                    
                                 413.                                
    $126. Hundor son of Haleth was born.                              
                                                                    
                                 417.                                
                                                                    
    $127. Galion the Tall, son of Hador, was born [beneath the        
   shadows of Eryd Lindon >] in Eriador.                             
                                                                    
                                 419.                                
                                                                    
    $128. Gundor son of Hador was born beneath the shadows            
   of Eryd Lindon.                                                   
                                                                    
                                 420.                                
                                                                    
    $129. In  this  year  Haleth  the  Hunter  came  into  Beleriand 
   out  of  Eriador.  Soon  after came  also Hador  the Goldenhaired 
   with great companies of  Men. Haleth  remained in  Sirion's vale, 
   and  his  folk  wandered  much in  hunting, owning  allegiance to 
   no prince; but their dwellings were deep in the forest of Brethil 
   between  Taiglin  and  Sirion,  where   none  before   had  dwelt 
   because of the greatness and darkness of  the trees.  Hador hear- 
  
   ing that there was room and need  of folk  in Hithlum,  and being 
   come of a  northland people,  became a  vassal of  Fingolfin; and 
   he strengthened greatly the armies of the king, and he  was given 
   wide  lands in  Hithlum in  the country  of Dor-Lomin.  There was 
   ever great love between  the Eldar  and the  house of  Hador, and 
   the folk of  Hador were  the first  of Men  to forsake  their own 
   tongue and speak the elven-tongue of Beleriand.                   
    $130. It is said  that in  these matters  none save  Inglor took 
   counsel  with  King  Thingol. And  he was  ill pleased,  for that 
   reason and  because he  was troubled  with dreams  concerning the 
   
      
                                                                      
   coming  of  Men, ere  ever the  first tidings  of them  were heard. 
   Therefore  he  commanded  that   Men  should   take  no   lands  to 
   dwell in save in  the north,  in Hithlum  and Dorthonion,  and that 
   the  princes whom  they served  should be  answerable for  all that 
   they  did.  And  he  said,  Into  Doriath shall  no Man  come while 
   my  realm lasts,  not even  those of  the house  of Beor  who serve 
   Inglor the beloved.'                                                
                                                                      
     $131. Melian  said  naught  to  him  at that  time, but  she said 
   after  to  Galadriel:  'Now  the  world  runs  on swiftly  to great 
   tidings. And lo! one  of Men,  even of  Beor's house,  shall indeed 
   come, and the Girdle  of Melian  shall not  restrain him,  for doom 
   greater than  my power  shall send  him; and  the songs  that shall 
   spring  from  that  coming  shall endure  when all  Middle-earth is 
   changed.'                                                           
                                                                      
                                   422.                                
                                                                      
     $132. Here   at  the   prayer  of   Inglor  Thingol   granted  to 
   Haleth's  people  to  live  in  Brethil;  for  they  were  in  good 
   friendship with the woodland Elves.                                 
     $133. In  this  time,  the  strength  of Men  being added  to the 
   Noldor,  their  hope  rose  high,  and  Morgoth  was  more straitly 
   enclosed; for the folk  of Hador,  being hardy  to endure  cold and 
   long wandering, feared not at times to  go far  into the  North and 
   keep  watch  on  any   movements  of   the  Enemy.   Now  Fingolfin 
   began  to  ponder  an  assault  upon  Angband;  for  he  knew  that 
   they  lived  in  danger  while Morgoth  was free  to labour  in his 
   deep  mines,  devising  what  evils  none  could  foretell  ere  he 
   should  reveal  them.  But  because  the  land  was  grown  so fair 
   most  of  the  Eldar  were content  with matters  as they  were and 
   slow to begin an  assault in  which many  must surely  perish, were 
   it in victory  or defeat.  Therefore his  designs were  delayed and 
   came in the end to naught.                                          
     $134. The  Men  of  the   Three  Houses   now  grew   and  multi- 
   plied; and they learned  wisdom and  craft and  fair speech  of the 
   Eldar,  and  became  more  like to  them than  any other  race have 
   been, yet they were gladly subject to the Elf-lords and  loyal; and 
   there was as yet no grief between the two kindreds.                 
     $135. The  men  of  Beor  were dark  or brown  of hair,  but fair 
   of  face,  with  grey  eyes;  of shapely  form, having  courage and 
   endurance, yet they were no greater  in stature  than the  Eldar of 
   that day. For the Noldor indeed were tall as are in the latter days 
   men  of  great  might  and majesty.  But the  people of  Hador were 
   
                   
                                                                        
   of  yet  greater  strength  and  stature,  mighty among  the Children 
   of  Eru,  ready  in  mind,  bold  and  steadfast.  Yellowhaired  they 
   were  for  the  most  part  and  blue-eyed * and  their   women  were 
   tall  and  fair.  Like  unto  them  were the  woodmen of  Haleth, yet 
   somewhat broader and less high.                                       
                                                                        
                                    423.                                 
                                                                        
    $136. Hador's folk entered Dorlomin. [This annal u as a late          
  
   pencilled addition.]                                                  
                                                                        
                                [425 >] 424.                             
                                                                        
    $137. Baragund son of Bregolas son of Beor was born in                
   Dorthonion.                                                           
                                                                        
                                    428.                                 
    $138. Belegund his brother was born.                                  
                                                                        
                                    432.                                 
                                                                        
    $139. Beren  son  of  Barahir  son  of   Beor  was   born  in        
   Dorthonion,  who  was  after  named  Erchamion  the One-handed        
   and  Camlost  the  Emptyhanded.  His  mother  was  Emeldir the        
   Manhearted.                                                           
                                                                        
                                    436.                                 
                                                                        
    $140. Hundor son of Haleth wedded Glorwendil daughter                 
   of Hador.                                                             
                                                                        
                                    441.                                 
                                                                        
    $141. Hurin  the  Steadfast son  of Galion  son of  Hador was        
   born  in  Hithlum. In  the same  year was  born Handir  son of        
   Hundor.                                                               
                                                                        
                                [445 >] 443.                             
                                                                        
    $142.  Morwen   Eledwen,  the   Elf-sheen,   was    born,   daughter 
   of  Baragund.  She  was  the  fairest  of all  mortal maidens  of the 
   Elder Days.                                                           
                                                                        
                                    444.                                 
    $143. Huor brother of Hurin was born.                                 
                                                                        
    (* Not so was Turin, but his mother was of Beor's house.)            
   
                                   450.                  
                                                                    
     $144.  Rian   daughter   of   Belegund,   mother  of   Tuor  the 
   Blessed, was born. In this year Beor the Old, father of  Men, died 
   of [old age >] age. The  Eldar saw  then for  the first  time [the 
   death of weariness, without wound or  sickness; by  late pencilled 
   change  >] the  swift waning  of the  life of  Men and  the coming 
   of death without wound  or grief;  and they  wondered at  the fate 
   of Men, grieving greatly at the  short span  that was  allotted to 
   them. Bregolas then ruled the people of Beor.                     
                                                                    
                                  455.                               
                                                                    
     $145. The  Fell  Year.  Here  came  an end  of peace  and mirth. 
   In the winter, at the year's beginning,  Morgoth unloosed  at last 
   his  long-gathered  strength,  and  he  sought  now to  break with 
   one  great  blow  the  leaguer  of Angband,  and to  overthrow the 
   Noldor  and  destroy  Beleriand  utterly.  The  Battle  began sud- 
   denly on the night of mid-winter, and fell first and  most heavily 
   upon  the  sons  of Finrod.  This is  named the  Dagor Bragollach, 
   the  Battle  of  Sudden  Flame.  Rivers  of  fire  ran  down  from 
   Thangorodrim,  and  Glaurung,  Father  of  Dragons, came  forth in 
   his full might. The green plains  of Ardgalen  were burned  up and 
   became  a  drear  desert  without  growing  thing;  and thereafter 
   they were called Anfauglith, the Gasping Dust.                    
     $146.  In   the   assault  upon   the  defences   of  Dorthonion 
   Angrod and Egnor,  sons of  Finrod, fell,  and with  them Bregolas 
   was slain and a great  part of  the warriors  of Beor's  folk. But 
   Barahir  his  brother was  in the  fighting further  westward nigh 
   the  passes  of  Sirion.  There  King  Inglor  Felagund, hastening 
  
   from  the  south,  was  defeated  and  was  surrounded  with small 
   company in the Fen of Serech.  But Barahir  came thither  with the 
   doughtiest  of  his men,  and broke  the leaguer  of the  Orcs and 
   saved the Elven-king.  Then Inglor  gave to  Barahir his  ring, an 
   heirloom of his house, in  token of  the oath  that he  swore unto 
   Barahir to render  whatsoever service  was asked  in hour  of need 
   to him or to any of his kin.  Then Inglor  went south  to Nargoth- 
   rond, but Barahir  returned to  Dorthonion to  save what  he could 
   of the people of Beor.                                            
     $147.  Fingolfin   and   Fingon   had   marched    indeed   from 
   Hithlum to the aid of  the sons  of Finrod,  but they  were driven 
   back  to  the  mountains  with  grievous  loss.  Hador,  now  aged 
   [later > old and '65' added],  fell defending  his lord  at Eithel 
   
   Sirion, and with him fell Gundor his [added later:  younger] son, 
   pierced  with  many  arrows.  Then  Galion  the  Tall   took  the 
   lordship of the House of Hador.                                  
     $148. Against  the  March of  Maidros there  came also  a great 
   army   and  the   sons  of   Feanor  were   overwhelmed.  Maidros 
   and  Maglor  held  out valiantly  upon the  Hill of  Himring, and 
   Morgoth  could  not  yet take  the great  fortress that  they had 
   there  built;  but  the  Orcs  broke  through  upon  either side, 
   through   Aglon   and   between  Gelion   and  Celon,   and  they 
   ravaged far into East  Beleriand driving  the Eldar  before them, 
   and  Cranthir  and  Damrod  and  Diriel  fled  into   the  south. 
   Celegorn  and  Curufin  held  strong  forces  behind  Aglon,  and 
   many  horsed  archers,  but  they  were overthrown,  and Celegorn 
   and  Curufin  hardly  escaped,  and  passed  westward  along  the 
   north  borders  of Doriath  with such  mounted following  as they 
   could save, and came thus at length to the vale of Sirion.       
     $149. Turgon was not  in that  battle, nor Haleth, nor  any but 
   few  of  Haleth's  men.  [The  following passage,  to the  end of 
   $150, was struck out later: It is said that in the  autumn before 
   the  Sudden  Flame,  Hurin   son  of   Galion  was   dwelling  as 
   fosterson  (as  the  custom  was  among  the  northern  men) with 
   Haleth,  and  Handir  and  Hurin,  being of  like age,  went much 
   together; and hunting in Sirion's vale they  found [by  chance or 
   fate later >] by fate or the will of Ulmo  I the  hidden entrance 
   into  the  valley of  Tumladin where  stood Gondolin  the guarded 
   city.  There  they  were taken  by the  watch and  brought before 
   Turgon,  and  looked  upon  the  city  of  which none  that dwelt 
   outside  yet  knew  aught,  save  Thorondor  King of  Eagles. But 
   Turgon  welcomed  them,   for  [messages   and  dreams   sent  by 
   Ulmo, Lord of Waters,  up the  streams of  Sirion had  warned him 
   that a time of grief approached in  which he  would have  need of 
   the  help of  Men. >]  Ulmo, Lord  of Waters,  had warned  him to 
   look  kindly  upon  the  folk  of the  House.of Hador,  from whom 
   great help should come to him at need.                           
     $150. It  is  said  that Turgon  had great  liking for  the boy 
   Hurin,  and  wished  to  keep  him  in  Gondolin;  but  Thorondor 
   brought dread tidings of the great battle,  and Handir  and Hurin 
   wished to depart to share the troubles  of their  folk. Therefore 
   Turgon let them go, but they swore  to him  oaths of  secrecy and 
   never  revealed  Gondolin;  yet  at   this  time   Hurin  learned 
   something  of  the  counsels  of  Turgon,  though  he  kept  them 
   hidden in his heart.]                                            
   
     $151.  When   [later  >   But  when]   Turgon  learned   of  the 
   breaking of the leaguer of Angband, he  sent secret  messengers to 
   the mouths of Sirion and to the Isle of Balar and there  they [the 
   following passage  was struck  out and  replaced at  the time  o f 
   writing:  built  many  swift  ships.  Thence  many  set  sail upon 
   Turgon's errand, seeking for Valinor,  to ask  for pardon  and for 
   aid  of  the  Valar,  but  none  came  ever  to  the West  and few 
   returned.                                                         
     $152. Now  it  seemed  to  Fingolfin, King  of the  Noldor, that 
   he beheld  the utter  ruin of  his people,  and the  defeat beyond 
   redress of  all their  houses, and  he was  filled with  wrath and 
   despair.  Then  he  rode  forth  alone  to  the gates  of Angband] 
  
   endeavoured  to  build ships  that might  sail into  the uttermost 
   West on Turgon's  errand, seeking  for Valinor,  there to  ask for 
   pardon and the aid of the Valar. But  the Noldor  had not  the art 
   of shipbuilding, and all the  craft that  they built  foundered or 
   were  driven  back  by  the  winds. But  Turgon ever  maintained a 
   secret refuge upon the Isle of  Balar, and  the building  of ships 
   was never wholly abandoned.                                       
     $153. [Original  date  here  456  struck  out  at  the  time  of 
   writing]  Morgoth  learning  now  of  the defeat  of the  sons of 
   Finrod,  and  the  scattering  of  the  people  of  Feanor, hemmed 
   Fingolfin  in  Hithlum  and  sent  a  great  force  to  attack the 
   westward pass into the vales  of Sirion;  and Sauron  his lieuten- 
   ant  (who  in  Beleriand  was  named  Gorsodh)  led  that assault, 
   and his hosts broke through and besieged  the fortress  of Inglor, 
   Minnas-tirith  upon  Tolsirion.  And this  they took  after bitter 
   fighting,  and  Orodreth  the brother  of Inglor  who held  it was 
   driven  out.  There  he would  have been  slain, but  Celegorn and 
   Curufin came up with their riders,  and such  other force  as they 
   could gather, and they fought fiercely, and  stemmed the  tide for 
   a  while;  and  thus  Orodreth  escaped  and came  to Nargothrond. 
   Thither  also at  last before  the might  of Sauron  fled Celegorn 
   and  Curufin  with  small  following; and  they were  harboured in 
   Nargothrond  gratefully,  and  the  griefs  that  lay  between the 
   houses of Finrod and Feanor were for that time forgotten.         
     $154. But  Sauron  took  Minnas-tirith  and   made  it   into  a 
   watch-tower for Morgoth, and  filled it  with evil;  for he  was a 
   sorcerer and a master of phantoms  and terror.  And the  fair isle 
   of  Tolsirion  became  accursed  and  was  called Tol-in-Gaurhoth, 
   Isle of Werewolves; for Sauron fed many of these evil things. 
   
                                   456.                               
                                                                     
     $155. Now  Fingolfin,  King  of  the   Noldor,  beheld   (as  him 
   seemed)  the  utter  ruin  of  his  people,  and the  defeat beyond 
   redress  of  all their  houses, and  he was  filled with  wrath and 
   despair. Therefore he did on his  silver arms,  and took  his white 
   helm, and his sword Ringil, and his blue shield set with a  star of 
   crystal,  and  mounting  upon  Rochallor  his  great steed  he rode 
   forth  alone  and  none  might  restrain  him.  And he  passed over 
   the Anfauglith like a wind amid the dust, and  all that  beheld his 
   onset  fled  in  amaze, deeming  that Orome  himself was  come, for 
   a great madness of ire was upon him,  so that  his eyes  shone like 
   the eyes of the Valar.  Thus he  came alone  to Angband's  gate and 
   smote  upon  it  once  again,  and  sounding  a challenge  upon his 
   silver  horn he  called Morgoth  himself to  come forth  to combat, 
   crying:  'Come forth,  thou coward  king, to  fight with  thine own 
   hand!  Den-dweller,  wielder of  thralls, liar  and lurker,  foe of 
   Gods and Elves, come! For I would see thy craven face.'            
     $156. Then  Morgoth  came.  For  he  could  not  refuse   such  a 
   challenge  before  the face  of his  captains. But  Fingolfin with- 
   stood  him, though  he towered  above the  Elven-king like  a storm 
   above  a  lonely  tree,  and  his  vast  black   shield  unblazoned 
   overshadowed  the  star  of  Fingolfin  like  a  thundercloud. Mor- 
   goth  fought  with  a  great hammer,  Grond, that  he wielded  as a 
   mace, and Fingolfin fought  with Ringil.  Swift was  Fingolfin, and 
   avoiding  the  strokes  of Grond,  so that  Morgoth smote  only the 
   ground  (and  at  each  blow  a  great  pit  was made),  he wounded 
   Morgoth  seven  times  with  his  sword; and  the cries  of Morgoth 
   echoed  in  the north-lands.  But wearied  at last  Fingolfin fell, 
   beaten  to  the  earth  by  the  hammer  of  Angband,  and  Morgoth 
   set his foot upon his neck and crushed him.                        
     $157. In  his  last  throe  Fingolfin  pinned  the  foot  of  his 
   Enemy  to  the  earth  with  Ringil,  and  the  black  blood gushed 
   forth  and  filled  the  pits  of  Grond.  Morgoth  went  ever halt 
   thereafter.  Now  lifting  the  body  of the  fallen king  he would 
   break  it  and  cast  it  to  his  wolves,  but   Thorondor  coming 
   suddenly  assailed  him  and  marred his  face, and  snatching away 
   the corse  of Fingolfin  bore it  aloft to  the mountains  far away 
   and laid it in a high place north of the valley of  Gondolin; there 
  
   the eagles piled a great cairn of stones. There was  lamentation in 
   Gondolin  when  Thorondor  brought  the  tidings,  for  [the people 
   of the hidden city  were all  later >]  many of  the people  of the 
   
         
                                                                     
   hidden  city  were  /  Noldor of  Fingolfin's house.  Now Rochallor 
   had  stayed  beside  the  king  until  the end,  but the  wolves of 
   Angband  assailed  him,  and he  escaped from  them because  of his 
   great swiftness, and ran at last  to Hithlum,  and broke  his heart 
   and died.  Then in  great sorrow  Fingon took  the lordship  of the 
   house  of  Fingolfin  and   the  kingdom   of  the   Noldor.  [Late 
   pencilled addition: But his young son (?Findor)  [sic]  Gilgalad he 
   sent to the Havens.]                                               
                                                                     
     $ 158.   Now  Morgoth's   power  overshadowed   the  north-lands, 
   but  [struck  out: still]  Barahir would  not retreat  and defended 
   still  the  remant  of  his  land  and  folk  in   Dorthonion.  But 
   Morgoth  hunted  down  all  that  there remained  of Elves  or Men, 
   and  he  sent  Sauron  against  them;  and  all  the forest  of the 
   northward slopes of that  land was  turned into  a region  of dread 
   and dark  enchantment, so  that it  was after  called Taur-nu-Fuin, 
   the Forest under Nightshade.                                       
     $159. At  last  so  desperate  was  the  case  of   Barahir  that 
   Emeldir  the  Manhearted  his  wife  (whose  mind  was   rather  to 
   fight beside her son and  husband than  to flee)  gathered together 
   all the women and children that were still left,  and gave  arms to 
   those  that  would  bear  them,  and  led  them into  the mountains 
   that lay behind, and  so by  perilous paths,  until they  came with 
   loss and misery at last to  Brethil. And  some were  there received 
   into  Haleth's  folk,  and  some  passed  on  to  Dorlomin  and the 
   people   of   Galion   Hador's  son.   (Among  these   were  Morwen 
   Eledhwen   daughter   of   Baragund,    and   Rian    daughter   of 
   Belegund.)  But  none  ever  again  saw the  menfolk that  they had 
   left. For these were slain one by one, or fled, until at  last only 
   Barahir  and  Beren  his  son,  and Baragund  and Belegund  sons of 
   Bregolas, were left,  and with  them [eight  >] nine  desperate men 
   whose   names   were   long   remembered   in   song:   Dagnir  and 
   Ragnor,  Radhruin  and  Dairuin  and  Gildor,  Urthel   and  Arthad 
   and   Hathaldir,   and   Gorlim   Unhappy.  Outlaws   without  hope 
   they became, for their  dwellings were  destroyed, and  their wives 
   and children  slain or  taken or  fled with  Emeldir. No  help came 
   to them and they were hunted as wild beasts.                       
                                                                     
                                   458.                               
                                                                     
     $160. Here Haleth and his men fought with the Orcs that           
   came down Sirion. In this battle they had help out of Doriath      
   (for  they  dwelt  upon  its  west-march),  and  Beleg  the  Bowman 
   
   chief  of  the  march-wards  of  Thingol  brought  great  strength of 
   the  Eglath  armed  with  axes  into  Brethil;  and issuing  from the 
   deeps  of  the  forest  they  took  an  Orc-legion  at  unawares  and 
   destroyed  it.  Thus  for a  while the  black tide  out of  the North 
   was  stemmed  in  that  region  and the  Orcs did  not dare  to cross 
   the Taiglin for many years after.                                     
                                                                        
     At this point my father inserted into  the manuscript  an extensive 
     rider, replacing the rejected passage in annal 455 ($$149-50). This 
     rider was written on the backs  of two  sheets from  the engagement 
     calendar for 1951 (see p. 47), covering weeks in August - September 
     and December of that year.                                          
                                                                        
     $161. It is said  that at  this time  Hurin and  Huor, the  sons of 
   Galion,  were  dwelling  with  Haleth  [added  later:  their kinsman] 
   as  fostersons  (as  the  custom  then   was  among   northern  Men); 
   and  they  went  both  to  battle with  the Orcs,  even Huor,  for he 
   would  not  be  restrained,  though  he  was  but  thirteen  years in 
   age.  And  being  with  a  company that  was cut  off from  the rest, 
  
   they  were  pursued  to  the  ford  of  Brithiach;  and   there  they 
   would  have  been  taken  or  slain,  but  for  the  power  of  Ulmo, 
   which was still strong  in Sirion.  Therefore a  mist arose  from the 
   river  and  hid  them  from  their  enemies,  and  they  escaped into 
   Dimbar, and  wandered in  the hills  beneath the  sheer walls  of the 
   Crisaegrim.  There  Thorondor  espied  them,  and  sent   two  Eagles 
   that  took  them  and  bore  them  up  and  brought  them  beyond the 
   mountains  to  the secret  vale of  Tumladen and  the hidden  city of 
   Gondolin, which no man else had yet seen.                             
     $162.  Then   they   were   led   before   King   Turgon,   and  he 
   welcomed  them,  for  Ulmo   had  counselled   him  to   deal  kindly 
   with  the  House  of  Hador,  whence  great   help  should   come  to 
   him  at  need.  And  Hurin  and  Huor  dwelt as  his guests  for well 
   nigh  a  year;  and  it  is  said  that  at  this time  Hurin learned 
   something  of  the  counsels  and  purposes  of  Turgon.  For  Turgon 
   had  great  liking for  Hurin, and  for Huor  his brother,  and spoke 
   much  with  them;  and  he  wished  to  keep  them  in  Gondolin, out 
   of love and not for his  law only.  Now it  was the  law of  the king 
   that  no  stranger  who  found  the   way  in,   or  looked   on  the 
   guarded  realm,  should  ever  depart  again until  such time  as the 
   king  should  [come  forth  from  hiding  >]  open  the  leaguer  and 
   the hidden people should come forth.                                  
     $163. But  Hurin  and  Huor   desired  to   return  to   their  own 
   kin,  and  share  in the  wars and  griefs that  now beset  them. And 
   
        
                                                                            
   Hurin  said  to  Turgon:  Lord,  we  are  but   mortal  men,   and  unlike 
   the   Eldar.   They   may   endure  long   years,  awaiting   battle  with 
   their  enemies  in  some  far  distant  day.  But  for  us time  is short, 
   and   our   hope   and   strength  soon   withereth.  Moreover   we  found 
   not  the  road  hither,  and  indeed  we  know   not  surely   where  this 
   city  standeth;  for  we  were  brought   in  fear   and  wonder   by  the 
   high ways of the air, and in mercy our eyes were veiled.'                 
     $164.  Then   Turgon   yielded   to   their   prayer,   and   said:  'By 
   the  way  that  ye  came  ye  have  leave  to  depart,  if   Thorondor  is 
   willing. I grieve at this parting,  yet in  a little  while, as  the Eldar 
   account it, we may meet again.'                                           
     $165. But  it  is  said  that  [Glindur  later  >]  Maeglin,  the king's 
   sister-son,  grieved  not  at  all  at  their going,  [save only  later >] 
   though   he   begrudged   it/   that   in  this   the  king   showed  them 
   favour,  for  he  loved  not  the  kindred  of  Men;  and  he  said: 'Your 
   grace  is  greater  than  ye  know,  and  the  law  is  become  less stern 
   than  aforetime,  or  else   no  choice   would  be   given  you   but  to 
   abide here to your life's end.'                                           
     $166.  'The   king's   grace   is   great   indeed,'   answered   Hurin; 
   'but  if  we  have  not  thy  trust  then  oaths  we  will take.'  And the 
   brethren  swore  never   to  reveal   the  counsels   of  Turgon   and  to 
   keep  secret  all  that  they  had  seen  in  his  realm.  Then  they took 
   their  leave,  and  the  Eagles  coming  bore  them  away  and   set  them 
   down  in  Dor  Lomin;  and  their  kinsfolk  rejoiced  to  see  them,  for 
   messages   from   Brethil   had   reported   that   they  were   slain  or 
   taken  by  the  Orcs.  But  though  they  told  that  they  had   dwelt  a 
   while  in  honour  in  the  halls  of  King  Turgon,   to  none,   kin  or 
   stranger,  would  they  ever  speak  of  the  manner of  his land,  or its 
   ordering,   or   where  upon   earth  it   might  be   found.  Nonetheless 
   the  strange  fortune  of  the  sons  of  Galion,  and   their  friendship 
   with  Turgon,  became   known  far   and  wide,   and  reached   the  ears 
   of the servants of Morgoth.                                               
                                                                            
     The rider ends here, and I return to the original text of the Annals. 
                                                                            
                                      460.                                   
                                                                            
     $167.  The   forest   of   Dorthonion   rose   southward    into   moun- 
   tainous  moors.  There  lay  a  lake,  Tarn-aeluin, in  the east  of those 
   highlands,  and  wild  heaths  were  about  it,  and  all  that  land  was 
   pathless  and  untamed;  for  even  in   the  days   of  the   Long  Peace 
   none  had  dwelt  there.  But  the  waters  of  Tarn-aeluin  were  held in 
  
   reverence;  for  they  were  clear  and  blue  by  day  and by  night were 
   
   a mirror for the stars. Melian herself, it was said,  had hallowed 
   that  water  in  days  of  old.  Thither  Barahir and  his outlaws 
   withdrew,  and  there  made  their  lair,  and  Morgoth  could not 
   discover  it.  But  the  rumour of  the deeds  of Barahir  and his 
   twelve  men went  far and  wide, and  enheartened those  that were 
   under  the  thraldom  of  Morgoth;  and  he   therefore  commanded 
   Sauron to find and destroy the rebels  speedily. Elsewhere  in the 
   Quenta  and the  Lay of  Leithian is  much told  of this,  and how 
   Sauron  ensnared  Gorlim  by a  phantom of  his wife  Eilinel, and 
   tormented him and  cozened him,  so that  he betrayed  the hidings 
   of  Barahir.  Thus  at last  the outlaws  were surrounded  and all 
   slain, save Beren son of Barahir. For Barahir his father  had sent 
   him  on  a  perilous errand  to spy  upon the  ways of  the Enemy, 
   and he was far afield when the lair was  taken, and  returned only 
   to find the bodies of the slain.                                  
     $168. Then Beren  pursued the  Orcs that  had slain  his father, 
   and  coming  upon  their camp,  at Rivil's  Well above  Serech, he 
   entered it and slew the  captain even  as he  boasted that  he was 
   the  slayer  of  Barahir;  and he  snatched from  him the  hand of 
   Barahir  that had  been cut  off as  a token  for Sauron.  Thus he 
   regained the Ring of Felagund that his father had worn.           
     $169. Thereafter  escaping from  the Orcs  Beren dwelt  still in 
   those lands  as a  solitary outlaw  for four  years, and  did such 
   deeds  of single-handed  daring that  Morgoth put  a price  on his 
   head no less than upon the head of Fingon King of the Noldor. 
                                                                    
                                  462.                               
                                                                    
     $170. Here  Morgoth  renewed  his   assaults,  seeking   to  ad- 
   vance  further  into  Beleriand  and  secure his  hold southwards. 
   For great though his victory had  been in  the Bragollach,  and he 
   had  done  grievous  damage  then  and  in the  year after  to his 
   enemies, yet his  own loss  had been  no less.  And now  the Eldar 
   had recovered from their  first dismay  and were  slowly regaining 
   what  they  had  lost.  Dorthonion  he  now  held  and  had estab- 
   lished Sauron in the pass of Sirion; but in the  east he  had been 
   foiled. Himring stood  firm. The  army that  had driven  into East 
   Beleriand  had  been  broken   by  Thingol   on  the   borders  of 
   Doriath, and  part had  fled away  south never  to return  to him, 
   part retreating north had been  stricken by  a sortie  of Maidros, 
   while  those  that  ventured  near  the  mountains were  hunted by 
   the Dwarves. And still upon his flank Hithlum stood firm.         
     $171. He  resolved,  therefore,  now   to  send   force  against 
   
                                                                    
                                                                     
   Hithlum; for in  the eastward  war he  hoped ere  long to  have new 
   help  unforeseen  by  the  Eldar.  The  assault  upon  Hithlum  was 
   bitter, but it was repelled from the passes of  Erydwethrin. There, 
   however, in the siege of the fortress of  Eithel Sirion  Galion was 
   slain, for he held it on behalf of King Fingon.  Hurin his  son was 
   but  then  new  come to  manhood, but  he was  mighty in  heart and 
   strength,  and  he  defeated  the  Orcs  and  drove them  with loss 
   from the walls into the  sands of  Anfauglith. Thereafter  he ruled 
   the  House  of  Hador.  [Added subsequently:]  Of less  stature was 
   he  than  his  father  (or  his  son after  him), but  tireless and 
   enduring in body; lithe and swift he was, after  the manner  of his 
   mother's kin, the daughter of Haleth.                              
     $172. But  King  Fingon  with  most  of   the  Noldor   was  hard 
   put  to  it  to  hold  back  the  army  of  Angband that  came down 
   from  the  north.  Battle  was  joined  upon  the  very  plains  of 
   Hithlum,  and  Fingon  was  outnumbered;   but  timely   help  came 
   from Cirdan. His ships in great strength  sailed into  Drengist and 
   there landed a force  that came  up in  the hour  of need  upon the 
   west  flank  of  the  enemy.  Then  the Eldar  had the  victory and 
   the Orcs  broke and  fled, pursued  by the  horsed archers  even to 
   the Iron Mountains.                                                
  
                                                                     
                                   463.                               
                                                                     
     $173. In   this  year   new  tidings   came  to   Beleriand:  the 
   Swarthy  Men  came  out  of  Eriador, and  passing north  about the 
   Eryd  Luin  entered  into  Lothlann.  Their  coming was  not wholly 
   unlooked-for,   since   the   Dwarves   had  warned   Maidros  that 
   hosts  of  Men  out  of  the further  East were  journeying towards 
   Beleriand.  They  were  short  and  broad, long  and strong  in the 
   arm,  and  grew  much  hair on  face and  breast; their  locks were 
   dark as  were their  eyes, and  their skins  were sallow  or swart. 
   But they were not all of one  kind, in  looks or  in temper,  or in 
   tongue.  Some  were  not  uncomely  and  were  fair  to  deal with; 
   some were grim and ill-favoured and of  little trust.  Their houses 
   were  many,  and  there  was  little  love  among  them.  They  had 
   small liking for the Elves, and for the most part loved  rather the 
   Naugrim  of  the  mountains;  but  they were  abashed by  the lords 
   of the Noldor, whose like they had not before encountered.         
     $174.  But   Maidros,   knowing  the   weakness  of   the  Noldor 
   and the Elf-friends,  whereas the  pits of  Angband seemed  to hold 
   store  inexhaustible  and  ever renewed,  made alliance  with these 
   new-come   Men,   and   gave  them   dwellings  both   in  Lothlann 
   
   north of the March, and in the lands south of it. Now the two             
   chieftains                                                                
                                                                            
     From  this  point  there  are  two  parallel versions  of the  text (the 
     remainder  of  the  annal  concerning  the  Swarthy  Men  and  the story 
     of  Beren and  Luthien); on  the manuscript  a secretary  wrote 'Version 
     I'  (the  first  and  much  shorter  version)  and  'Version  II'  (much 
     longer),  and  similarly  on the  typescript of  the Grey  Annals, where 
     both forms  are given.  There can  be no  doubt at  all that  Version II 
     was  written  second  (even though  it has  the earlier  form Borthandos 
     while Version I has the later Borthand), for Version I is  integral with 
     the  whole  text  of  the  Annals,  whereas Version  II ends  before the 
     bottom of a page. I give first the whole text  of Version  I, continuing 
     from  the  point  in  the annal  for 463  on the  Swarthy Men  where the 
     text was broken off above.                                              
                                                                            
   that  had  the  greatest followings  and authority  were named            
   Bor and Ulfang. The sons of  Bor were  Borlas and  Boromir and            
   Borthand,  and they  followed Maidros  and were  faithful. The            
   sons of Ulfang the swart were Ulfast and Ulwarth and Uldor the            
   Accursed; and they followed Cranthir  and swore  allegiance to            
   him and were faithless.*                                                  
                                                                            
                                      464.                                   
                                                                            
     $175.  In   the   beginning  of   this  year   Beren  was   pressed  so 
   hard  that  at  last  he  was  forced  to flee  from Dorthonion.  In time 
   of  winter  and  snow,  therefore,  he  forsook  the  land  and  grave of 
   his   father   and   climbed   into   the   Eryd  Orgorath,   and  thence 
   found  a  way  down   into  Nan   Dungorthin,  and   so  came   by  paths 
   that  no  Man  nor  Elf  else  dared to  tread to  the Girdle  of Melian. 
   And  he  passed  through,  even  as  Melian  had  foretold,  for  a great 
   doom  lay  on  him.  In  this  year,  in the  spring, Hurin  Galion's son 
   of   the   House   of   Hador   wedded   Morwen   Elfsheen   daughter  of 
   Baragund  of  the  House  of  Beor  [this   sentence  was   later  marked 
   for  transposition  to  the  beginning  of  the  annal].   [Later  inser- 
   tion:] In this year Turin son of Hurin was born in Dorlomin.              
     $176.  In  this   year  at   the  mid-summer   Beren  son   of  Barahir 
   met  Luthien  Thingol's  daughter  in  the   forest  of   Neldoreth,  and 
                                                                            
    (* It was after thought that the people of Ulfang were  already secretly 
   in  the  service  of  Morgoth  ere  they  came to  Beleriand. Not  so the 
   people of Bor, who were worthy folk and  tillers of  the earth.  Of them, 
   it is said, came the most ancient of the Men that dwelt  in the  north of 
   Eriador in the Second Age and [? read in] after-days.)                    
   
  
   because of her great beauty and his love a spell of dumbness was 
   laid on him, and he wandered long in the woods of Doriath.        
                                                                    
                                  465.                               
                                                                    
      $177. In this year at the first spring Beren was released from 
   his  spell,  and  spoke  to  Luthien,  calling her  Tinuviel, the 
   Nightingale.  Thus  began  the  love of  Beren the  most renowned 
   and  Luthien  the  most  fair of  which the  Lay of  Leithian was 
   made.                                                             
      $178. Beren  was  brought  before  King  Thingol,  who scorned 
   him, and desiring to send him to  death, said  to him  in mockery 
   that he must bring a Silmaril from  the crown  of Morgoth  as the 
   bride-price of  Luthien. But  Beren took  the quest  upon himself 
   and  departed,  and  came to  Nargothrond and  sought the  aid of 
   King  Felagund.  Then  Felagund  perceived  that  his   oath  had 
   returned to bring him to  death, but  he was  willing to  lend to 
   Beren all the aid of his kingdom, vain though it must prove.      
      $179.  [Celegorm   >]  Celegorn   and  Curufin   however  hin- 
   dered  the quest,  for their  Oath was  roused from  slumber, and 
   they  swore that  even should  the quest  be achieved  they would 
   slay any that kept the Silmaril or gave it to any hands but their 
   own. And because of their fell words great fear fell on  the folk 
   of Nargothrond, and they withheld their aid from the king.        
      $180. King  Inglor  Felagund  and  Beren  set forth,  with ten 
   companions  only,  and  went  northward;  but  they  were waylaid 
   by  Sauron and  cast into  a pit  in Tol-in-Gaurhoth.  There they 
   were  devoured  one  by one  by wolves;  but Felagund  fought the 
   wolf that was sent to devour Beren, and slew  it, and  was slain. 
   Thus perished from Middle-earth  the fairest  of the  children of 
   Finwe,  and  returned  never  again;  but  dwells now  in Valinor 
   with Amarie.                                                      
      $181. Luthien desired to  follow Beren,  but was  held captive 
   by her father, until she escaped and passed into the  wild. There 
   she  was  found  by  Celegorn  and  Curufin,  and  taken  to Nar- 
   gothrond. And evil entered into the hearts  of the  brethren, and 
   they  designed  to  seize  the kingship  of Nargothrond,  and wed 
   Luthien  to  Celegorn  and  compel  Thingol  to alliance,  and so 
   make  the  sons  of  Feanor  the  greatest  House  of  the Noldor 
   again.                                                            
      $182. But  Luthien  escaped  them  and  came to  Sauron's isle 
   and  with  the aid  of Huan  the Hound  of Valinor  overthrew the 
   werewolves  and  Sauron  himself,  and  rescued.Beren.  And  when 
   
   these  tidings  were  heard  in  Nargothrond  Orodreth  took  the 
   crown  of  Felagund  and  drove forth  Celegorn and  Curufin. And 
   they  riding  east  in  haste  found Beren  and Luthien  near the 
   borders  of  Doriath,  and  would  seize  Luthien. But  they were 
   foiled, and rode away; yet Beren was sorely wounded.             
     $183. When  Beren  was  healed  he  led  Luthien  to   her  own 
   land and  there left  her sleeping  and went  forth alone  on his 
   quest, but  Luthien following  overtook him  upon the  borders of 
   the Anfauglith.                                                  
     [Added:] In the winter  of this  year, Turin  son of  Hurin was 
   born with omens of sorrow. [Written against this later:  Place in 
   464]                                                             
                                                                   
                                  466.                              
                                                                   
     $184. In  disguise  Beren  and  Luthien  came  to  Angband, and 
   Luthien  cast  Carcharoth  the  Wolf-warden  of  the gate  into a 
   slumber;   and   they  descended   to  Morgoth's   throne.  There 
   Luthien laid her spell even upon Morgoth, so that he  fell asleep 
   against his will, and the Iron Crown rolled from his head.       
     $185. Luthien  and  Beren  bearing a  Silmaril were  waylaid at 
   the  gate  by  Carcharoth,  and  Carcharoth bit  off the  hand of 
   Beren that held  the jewel,  and being  filled with  madness fled 
   away.  Then  Thorondor  and  his  eagles  lifted  up   Beren  and 
   Luthien,  and  bore  them away  and set  them within  the borders 
  
   of  Doriath.  Long  Luthien  fought with  death, until  Beren was 
   again healed. And in the spring of the year she  led him  back to 
   Menegroth.  And  when  Thingol  heard   all  that   had  befallen 
   them, his mood was  softened, for  he was  filled with  wonder at 
   the  love of  Luthien and  Beren, and  perceived that  their doom 
   might  not  be  withstood  by any  power of  the world.  For thus 
   was  it  appointed  that  the  two  kindreds,  the elder  and the 
   younger children of Eru, should  be joined.  Then Beren  took the 
   hand of Luthien before the throne of her father.                 
     $186. But   soon  after   Carcharoth  by   the  power   of  the 
   Silmaril  burst  into  Doriath, and  the Wolf-hunt  of Carcharoth 
   was  made.  In  that  hunt were  King Thingol,  and Beren  of the 
   One  Hand,  and  Beleg  and  Mablung  and   Huan  the   Hound  of 
   Valinor.  And  Carcharoth  hurt  Beren  to  the  death,  but Huan 
   slew him and then died. From the  belly of  the Wolf  Mablung cut 
   the Jewel and  Beren took  it and  gave it  to Thingol,  and said 
   'Now  the  Quest  is  achieved',  and  afterwards spoke  no more. 
   But ere he died  Luthien bade  him farewell  before the  gates of 
   
   Menegroth, and said to him: 'Await me beyond the Western                  
   Sea.'                                                                     
     Thus ended the Quest of the Silmaril.                                   
                                                                            
     As has been seen (p. 61), 'Version II' takes up at a point in annal 463 
     concerning  the  Swarthy  Men,  following  the   words  'Now   the  two 
     chieftains',  my  father  copied  out  the  end  of  that  annal simply 
     because it stood at the head of the page  on which  the story  of Beren 
     and  Luthien  began,  as originally  written. He  inevitably introduced 
     some differences, however, and I give the second text in full.          
                                                                            
   (Conclusion of annal 463 in Version II)                                   
   [Now  the  two  chieftains]   that  had   the  greatest   followings  and 
   authority   were   named   Bor  and   Ulfang.  The   sons  of   Bor  were 
   Borlas   and   Boromir   and   Borthandos,    and   they    were   goodly 
   men,  and   they  followed   Maidros  and   Maglor  and   were  faithful. 
   The   sons   of   Ulfang   the   Swart  were   Ulfast  and   Ulwarth  and 
   Uldor   the   Accursed;   and   they   followed   Cranthir    and   swore 
   allegiance  to  him,  and  were  faithless.  (It  was after  thought that 
   the  people  of  Ulfang  were   already  secretly   in  the   service  of 
   Morgoth ere they came to Beleriand.)*                                     
                                                                            
                                      464.                                   
                                                                            
     $187.  In   the   beginning  of   this  year   Beren  was   pressed  so 
   hard  that  at  last, [in  the winter  >] soon  after the  mid-winter, he 
   was   forced   to  choose   between  flight   and  capture.   He  forsook 
   then   Dorthonion   and  passed   into  the   Eryd  Orgorath   and  found 
   a  way   down  into   Nan  Dungorthin,   and  so   came  by   paths  that 
   neither  Man  nor  Elf  else  ever  dared  to  tread  to  the  Girdle  of 
   Doriath.  And  he  passed  through,  even  as  Melian  had   foretold  to 
   Galadriel; for a great doom lay on him.                                   
     In   this   year  in   the  spring   Hurin  of   the  House   of  Hador 
   wedded   Morwen   Elfsheen  of   the  people   of  Beor   [this  sentence 
   was  later   marked  for   transposition  to   the  beginning   of  the 
   annal, as in $175].                                                       
     $188.  In   this   year  at   the  midsummer   Beren  son   of  Barahir 
   met  Luthien  Thingol's  daughter  in  the   forest  of   Neldoreth,  and 
   becoming   enamoured   of   her   wandered   long   in   the   woods   of 
   Doriath,   for   a   spell   of   dumbness    was   upon    him.   [Later 
   insertion,  as  in  $175:]   Turin  son   of  Hurin   was  born   in  Dor 
   Lomin.                                                                    
                                                                            
   (* Of the people of Bor, it is  said, came  the most  ancient of  the Men 
   that dwelt in the north of Eriador afterwards in the Second Age.)         
   
                                  465.                               
                                                                    
     $189. In this year at the  first spring  Beren was released from 
   his  spell  and  spoke  to  Luthien,  calling  her  Tinuviel,  the 
  
   Nightingale  (for  he knew  not her  name yet,  nor who  she was). 
   Thus began  the love  of Beren  the blessed  and Luthien  the most 
   fair,  of  which  the  Lay  of Leithian  was made.  Their meetings 
   were  espied  by  Dairon  the  minstrel  (who also  loved Luthien) 
   and  were  bewrayed  to  King  Thingol.  Then  Thingol  was  wroth 
   indeed,  but  Luthien  brought  Beren  to  Menegroth,   and  Beren 
   showed  to  him  the  ring  of  Inglor  his  kinsman.  But Thingol 
   spoke in anger  scorning mortal  Men, saying  that the  service of 
   Beren's father to another prince gave the son no claim to  walk in 
   Doriath, still less to lift his eyes to Luthien. Then  Beren being 
   stung  by  his  scorn swore  that by  no power  of spell,  wall or 
   weapon  should  he  be  withheld  from   his  love;   and  Thingol 
   would have cast him into prison  or put  him to  death, if  he had 
   not  sworn  to Luthien  that no  harm should  come to  Beren. But, 
   as doom  would, a  thought came  into his  heart, and  he answered 
   in mockery: 'If thou fearest neither spell,  wall nor  weapons, as 
   thou  saist,  then  go  fetch  me  a  Silmaril  from the  crown of 
   Morgoth. Then we will  give jewel  for jewel,  but thou  shalt win 
   the fairer: Luthien of the First-born and of the Gods.'  And those 
   who  heard  knew  that  he  would  save  his  oath,  and  yet send 
   Beren to his death.                                               
     $190. But  Beren  looked  in  the  eyes  of  Melian,  who  spake 
   not,  and  he took  upon himself  the Quest  of the  Silmaril, and 
   went forth from Menegroth alone.                                  
                                                                    
     $191   Now   Beren   went  west   to  Nargothrond,   and  sought 
   out  King  Felagund.  And  when  Felagund  heard  of the  quest he 
   knew  that  the  oath  he  had  sworn  was come  upon him  for his 
   death  (as  long before  he had  said to  Galadriel). But  he kept 
   his oath, and would have mustered all his host for the  service of 
   Beren, vain though all his strength must be in such a venture. 
     $192. But  Celegorn   and  Curufin   were  in   Nargothrond  (as 
   was before  told), and  the quest  roused from  sleep the  Oath of 
   Feanor.  And  the  brethren  spoke  against  Felagund,   and  with 
   their  words  set  such  a  fear in  the hearts  of the  people of 
   Nargothrond  that  they  would  not obey  their king,  neither for 
   many years after would they go to any open war.                   
     $193. Then  [Finrod  >]  Inglor  cast  off  his  crown  and made 
   ready to go forth alone with Beren, but ten  of his  most faithful 
   
   knights  stood  beside  him,  and Edrahil,  their chief,  lifted the 
   crown  and  bade  the  king  give  it  in  keeping  to  Orodreth his 
   brother.  But  Celegorn  said: 'Know  this: thy  going is  vain; for 
   could ye achieve  this quest  it would  avail nothing.  Neither thee 
   nor this  Man should  we suffer  to keep  or to  give a  Silmaril of 
   Feanor.  Against  thee  would  come  all the  brethren to  slay thee 
   rather.  And  should  Thingol gain  it, then  we would  burn Doriath 
   or die in the attempt. For we have sworn our Oath.'                 
     $194. 'I also  have  sworn  an  oath,' said  Felagund, 'and I seek 
   no  release  from  it.  Save  thine  own,  until thou  knowest more. 
   But this I will say to you, [son of Feanor >) Celegorn the  fell, by 
   the sight that is given me in this hour, that  neither thou  nor any 
   son  of Feanor  shall regain  the Silmarils  ever unto  world's end. 
   And  this that  we now  seek shall  come indeed,  but never  to your 
   hands.  Nay,  your  oath  shall  devour  you,  and deliver  to other 
   keeping the bride-price of Luthien.'                                
     $195.  Thus  King   Felagund  and   Beren  and   their  companions 
   went   forth,   and  waylaying   a  company   of  Orcs   beyond  the 
   Taiglin   they   passed   towards  [Tolsirion   >]  Tol-in-Gaurhoth, 
   disguised  as  soldiers  of  Morgoth.  There  they  were  questioned 
   and laid bare by Sauron, and cast into a pit.                       
     $196. Now  Luthien  resolved  in  heart   to  follow   Beren,  but 
   seeking  the  counsel  of  Dairon (who  was of  old her  friend) she 
   was  again  bewrayed  to  Thingol,  and he  in dismay  set her  in a 
   prison high in the  trees. But  she escaped  by arts  of enchantment 
   upon a rope of  her own  hair and  passed into  the wild.  There she 
   was  found  by  Celegorn  and  Curufin,  as  they   were  a-hunting, 
   and  taken  to  Nargothrond,  and there  closely kept.  For Celegorn 
   being  enamoured  of  her  beauty  resolved to  wed her,  and compel 
  
   King Thingol's assent.                                              
     $197. But  Luthien with  the aid  of Huan,  the hound  of Valinor, 
   who  followed  Celegorn  but  was  won  to  the  love   of  Luthien, 
   escaped from Nargothrond and came to Tol-in-Gaurhoth.               
     $198. There  in  the  pits  of  Sauron  one  by  one   the  twelve 
   companions  were  slain  and  devoured   by  werewolves,   until  at 
   last  only  Beren  and  Felagund  remained.  But  none  had betrayed 
   them,  and  Sauron  could  not  learn  the  errand  upon  which they 
   went.  He  left  the  Elven-king  to the  last, for  he knew  who he 
   was,  and  deemed  that  he  was  the  mover  in   whatever  venture 
   was  devised.  But  when  the  wolf  came  to  Beren,  Felagund with 
   his  last  strength  broke  his  bonds,  and  wrestled  naked-handed 
   with the wolf and slew it, and was slain.                           
   
     $199. Thus  perished  Inglor  Felagund  son of  Finrod, fairest 
   and most beloved  of the  children of  Finwe, and  returned never 
   again to Middle-earth.  But it  is said  that released  soon from 
   Mandos, he went to Valinor and there dwells with Amarie.          
     $200. Beren  sank  down  now  into  a  darkness  of  sorrow and 
   despair. In that hour Luthien and  Huan came  to the  bridge that 
   led to Sauron's isle, and Luthien  sang a  song of  Doriath. Then 
   Beren  awoke  from  his  darkness;  and  the  towers   of  Sauron 
   trembled,  and  he  sent  forth  Draugluin  the  greatest  of his 
   werewolves.   But   Huan   slew   Draugluin,   and   when  Sauron 
   himself  came  forth   in  wolf-hame   he  overthrew   him.  Thus 
   Sauron was constrained to yield up Tol-sirion, ere bereft  of his 
   bodily  form  he  passed  away  as a  black shadow  into Taur-nu- 
   Fuin.                                                             
     $201.  Thus   Luthien   rescued  Beren,   and  set   free  many 
   hapless  prisoners  of  Sauron.  These  prisoners  Huan  led back 
   to  Nargothrond,  for his  loyalty constrained  him to  return to 
   Celegorn,  his  master.  But  when the  tidings came  to Nargoth- 
   rond  of  the  death  of  Felagund,  and the  great deeds  of the 
   Elf-maid,  then  Celegorn  and Curufin  were hated,  and Orodreth 
   took  the  crown  of  Nargothrond,  and  drove  them  forth;  and 
   they fled eastward to Himring.                                    
     $202. Luthien  and  Beren  wandered  in  the  wild  together in 
   brief joy; and Beren led  Luthien back  towards Doriath.  Thus by 
   ill chance Celegorn and Curufin came  upon them  as they  rode to 
   the  north-borders  with  Huan. There  Celegorn would  ride Beren 
   down,   and   Curufin   seized   Luthien;  but   Beren  overthrew 
   Curufin, and took his  horse and  his knife,  and was  saved from 
   death  at  the  hands  .of  Celegorn  by Huan;  who in  that hour 
   forsook  his  master and  served   Luthien.  Then   Celegorn  and 
   Curufin  rode  away  upon  one horse,  and Curufin  shooting back 
   smote Beren with an arrow and he fell.                            
                                                                    
                                  466.                               
                                                                    
     $203. Luthien  and  Huan  guarded  Beren  in  the   woods,  and 
   Luthien brought  him back  at last  from the  edge of  death. But 
   when  he  was  healed, and  they had  passed into  Doriath, Beren 
   remembering   his   oath   and  proud   words  to   Thingol,  was 
   unwilling  to  return  to  Menegroth,   neither  would   he  lead 
   Luthien upon his hopeless quest. Therefore in great grief he left 
   her as she slept in a  glade, and  committing her to the  care of 
   Huan,  rode  away  north  upon  his  horse  that  he   took  from 
   
     
                                                                     
   Curufin.   And   since   Tol-in-Gaurhoth   was  now   destroyed  he 
   came  at  last  to  the  north-slopes  of  Taur-nu-Fuin  and looked 
   across the Anfauglith to Thangorodrim and despaired.               
     $204. There he sent  away his  horse, and  bade farewell  to life 
   and  to the  love of  Luthien, and  prepared to  go forth  alone to 
   death.  But  Luthien  was  borne  swiftly  after  him by  Huan, and 
   she  came  upon  him in  that hour,  and would  not be  parted from 
   him. Then  with the  aid of  Huan and  her arts,  Luthien disguised 
   Beren  as  a  wolf in  the hame  of Draugluin,  and herself  as the 
  
   vampire  Thuringwethil,  and  they   passed  over   Anfauglith  and 
   came to Angband, but Huan abode in the woods.                      
     $205.  At   Angband's   gate   Luthien   cast  down   the  warden 
   of  the  gate,  Carcharoth  mightiest  of all  wolves, into  a deep 
   slumber,  and Beren  and Luthien  came into  the dreadful  realm of 
   Morgoth,  and  descended  even  into  his  uttermost hall  and came 
   before  his  throne.  There  Beren slunk  in wolf-form  beneath the 
   very  chair  of  Morgoth,  but  the  disguise  of  Luthien  did not 
   deceive  Morgoth  and  she  was  revealed  to  him. Yet  she eluded 
   his foul grasp, and even as he watched  her dancing,  held as  in a 
   spell by her beauty, she set a deep slumber upon all the  hall, and 
   at last Morgoth himself was overcome  and fell  from his  seat into 
   a blind sleep, but the Iron Crown rolled from his head.            
     $206.  Then   Luthien   roused  Beren   and  stripping   off  the 
   wolf-hame  he  took  the  dwarf-knife  of  Curufin  and   cut  from 
   Morgoth's  crown  a Silmaril.  But desiring  suddenly to  go beyond 
   doom  and  rescue  all  the  jewels  he was  betrayed by  the knife 
   which  snapped,  and  a  splinter smote  Morgoth and  disturbed his 
   sleep.                                                             
     $207. Then  Beren  and  Luthien  fled,  but  at  the  gates  they 
   found   Carcharoth   once   more   awake,   and   he   leaped  upon 
   Luthien;  and  before  she could  use any  art Beren  sprang before 
   and would  daunt the  wolf with  the hand  that held  the Silmaril. 
   But  Carcharoth seized  the hand  and bit  it off,  and straightway 
   the  Silmaril  burned  him,  and  madness  seized  him and  he fled 
   away;  but  his  howls  roused  all the  sleepers in  Angband. Then 
   Luthien knelt by Beren, as he lay in a swoon as  it were  of death, 
   and all their  quest seemed  in ruin.  But even  as she  drew forth 
   the  venom  from  Beren's  wound  with  her  lips,  Thorondor  came 
   with  Lhandroval  and  Gwaihir,  his  mightiest  vassals,  and they 
   lifted  up  Luthien  and  Beren  and  bore  them  south,  high over 
   Gondolin, and set them down on the borders of Doriath.             
     $208. There  Huan  found  them  and   again  they   tended  Beren 
   
   and  won  him  from  death,  and   as  spring   grew  fair   they  passed 
   into   Doriath   and   came   to  Menegroth.   Glad  was   their  welcome 
   in  Doriath,  for  a  spell  of  shadow  and  silence  had lain  upon all 
   the  land  since  Luthien  fled;  and  Dairon   seeking  her   in  sorrow 
   had wandered far away and was lost.                                       
     $209. Thus  once  more  Luthien  led  Beren  to   the  throne   of  her 
   father,  and  he  marvelled  at  him,  but  was  not  appeased;   and  he 
   said  to  Beren:  'Didst  thou  not  say  that  thou  wouldst  not return 
   to  me  save  with  a  jewel  from  the  crown  of  Morgoth?'  And  Beren 
   answered:   'Even  now   a  Silmaril   is  in   my  hand.'   And  Thingol 
   said:  Show  it  to  me!  But  Beren  said,  That  I  cannot do,-  for my 
   hand  is  not  here.'  And  he  held  up  his  right  arm; and  from that 
   hour he named himself Camlost.                                            
     $210.  Then   Thingol's   mood   was   softened,   for  it   seemed  to 
   him  that  this  Man  was  unlike  all  others,  and  among the  great in 
   Arda,  whereas  the  love  of  Luthien  was  of  a strength  greater than 
   all   the  kingdoms   of  West   or  East.   And  Beren   took  Luthien's 
   hand  and  laid  it  upon  his breast  before the  throne of  her father, 
   and thus they were betrothed.                                             
     But  now  Carcharoth  by  the   power  of   the  Silmaril   burst  into 
   Doriath.                                                                  
                                                                            
       Here Version II breaks off abruptly, and not at the foot of a page. 
     The  page  on  which Version  I ends,  with the  words 'Thus  ended the 
     Quest of the Silmaril' (p. 64), continues with the annal for 467.       
                                                                            
                                    467.                                     
                                                                            
     $211. In  this   year  at   the  first   breaking  of   Spring  Luthien 
   Tinuviel  laid  her  body  as  a  white  flower  on  the  grass  and  her 
   spirit  fled  from  Middle-earth,  and  she  went  unto  Mandos,   as  it 
   saith  in  the  Lay.  But  a winter  as it  were the  hoar age  of mortal 
   Men came upon Thingol.                                                    
                                                                            
                                      468.                                   
  
                                                                            
     $212.  In   this   time   Maidros   began   those   counsels   for  the 
   raising  of  the  fortunes  of  the Eldar  that are  called the  Union of 
   Maidros.   For  new   hope  ran   through  the   land,  because   of  the 
   deeds   of   Beren   and   Luthien,   and   it   seemed   to   many  that 
   Morgoth   was   not   unconquerable,   and  that   fear  only   gave  him 
   his  power.  Yet  still  the  Oath  of  Feanor  lived  and  hindered  all 
   good,  and  not  least  the  evil  that  Celegorn  and  Curufin  had done 
   because  of  it.  Thus  Thingol  would  lend  no  aid   to  any   son  of 
   
                            
                                                                      
     Feanor;  and  small  help  came   from  Nargothrond:   there  the 
     Noldor  trusted  rather  to  defend  their  hidden  stronghold by 
     secrecy and stealth.  But Maidros  had the  help of  the Naugrim, 
     both  in  armed  force  and  in  great store  of weapons;  and he 
     gathered together again all his  brethren and  all the  folk that 
     would  follow  them;  and  the  men  of  Bor  and of  Ulfang were 
     marshalled and trained  for war,  and given  fair arms,  and they 
     summoned  yet  more of  their kinsfolk  out of  the East.  And in 
     Hithlum Fingon,  ever the  friend of  Maidros, prepared  for war, 
     taking counsel with Himring.  To Gondolin  also the  tidings came 
     to the hidden king, Turgon, and  in secret  also he  prepared for 
     great battle. And Haleth gathered his folk  in Brethil,  and they 
     whetted their axes;  but he  died of  age ere  the war  came, and 
     Hundor his son ruled his people.                                  
                                                                      
                                    469.                               
                                                                      
         $213. In the spring of this year Maidros made the first trial 
     of his strength though his  plans were  not yet  full-wrought. In 
     which he erred, not concealing his stroke until it could  be made 
     suddenly with all  strength, as  Morgoth had  done. For  the Orcs 
     indeed  were  driven  out  of  Beleriand  once  more,   and  even 
     Dorthonion was freed for a while,  so that  the frontiers  of the 
     Noldor were again as they were before  the Bragollach,  save that 
     the Anfauglith was now a  desert possessed  by neither  side. But 
     Morgoth  being  warned  of  the  uprising  of  the Eldar  and the 
     Elf-friends took  counsel against  them, and  he sent  forth many 
     spies and workers of  treason among  them, as  he was  the better 
     able now to do, for the  faithless men  of his  secret allegiance 
     were yet deep in the secrets of Feanor's sons.                    
                                                                      
         $214. In this year, it hath been [thought >] said,  Beren and 
     Luthien returned to the world, for a while.  For Luthien  had won 
     this  doom  from  Manwe that  Beren might  return to  live again, 
     and she with him; but only so that she  too thereafter  should be 
     mortal as he, and should soon die indeed and  lose the  world and 
     depart from the numbers of the  Eldalie for  ever. This  doom she 
     chose.  And  they  appeared  again unlooked  for in  Doriath, and 
     those  that  saw  them were  both glad  and fearful.  But Luthien 
     went  to  Menegroth  and healed  the winter  of Thingol  with the 
     touch of her hand; yet  Melian looked  in her  eyes and  read the 
     doom  that  was  written  there,  and turned  away: for  she knew 
     that  a  parting beyond  the end  of the  World had  come between 
   
   them,  and  no grief  of loss  hath been  heavier than  the grief  of the 
   heart  of  Melian  Maia  in  that  hour  (unless only  it were  the grief 
   of  Elrond  and   Arwen).  But   Luthien  and   Beren  passed   then  out 
   of  the  knowledge  of  Elves  and  Men,  and  dwelt  a  while  alone  by 
   the   green  waters   of  Ossiriand   in  that   land  which   the  Eldar 
   named   therefore   Gwerth-i-guinar,   the   land   of   the   Dead  that 
   Live.  Thereafter  Beren  son  of  Barahir  spoke  not  again   with  any 
   mortal Man.                                                               
                                                                            
                                      470.                                   
                                                                            
     $215. In this year was the birth of Dior Aranel the Beautiful            
   in  Gwerth-i-Guinar,  who  was after  known as  Dior Thingol's            
  
   heir, father of the Halfelven.                                            
                                                                            
     The  annal  that  follows  now  in  GA, for  471, concerning  Isfin and 
     Eol, was struck  out; the  revised version  of the  story appears  on a 
     rider inserted at an earlier point, under the year 316 (see $$117 - 18, 
     where  the rejected  annal for  471 has  been given).  A new  annal for 
     471 was added later in pencil:                                          
                                                                            
                                      471.                                   
     $216. In this year Huor wedded Rian daughter of Belegund.          
                                                                            
                                      472.                                   
                                                                            
     $217. This  is  the  Year  of  Lamentation.  At  last Maidros           
   resolved to assault Angband from east and  from west.  With the           
   main host that he gathered, of  Elves and  Men and  Dwarves, he           
   purposed to  march with  banners displayed  in open  force from           
   the east over Anfauglith. But when  he had  drawn forth,  as he           
   hoped, the armies of Morgoth in answer, then at a signal Fingon           
   should issue from the passes of Hithlum with all  his strength.           
   Thus  they  thought  to take  the might  of Morgoth  as between           
   anvil and hammer, and so break it to pieces.                              
     $218.  [Huor   son   of  Galion   wedded  Rian   daughter  of           
   Belegund upon the  eve of  battle, and  marched with  Hurin his           
   brother in the army of Fingon. Changed in pencil to read:] Huor           
   son of Galion  wedded Rian  daughter of  Belegund in  the first           
   days  of  spring.  But  when he  had been  but two  months wed,           
   the  summons came  for the  mustering of  the hosts,  and Hurin           
   marched away with his brother in the army of Fingon.                      
     $219. Here  at   midsummer  was   fought  the   Fifth  Battle           
   Nirnaeth  Arnediad,  Unnumbered  Tears, upon  the sands  of the           
   Anfauglith before the passes of Sirion. [Struck out  later: The           
   
                
                                                                           
   place  of the  chief slaughter  was long  marked by  a great  hill in 
   which  the  slain  were   heaped,  both   Elves  and   Men:  Haud-na- 
   Dengin,  upon  which  alone   in  all   Anfauglith  the   grass  grew 
   green.]                                                                  
     $220. In  this  battle  Elves  and  Men  were utterly  defeated and 
   the  ruin  of  the  Noldor  was  achieved.  For Maidros  was hindered 
   at his setting out by the guile of Uldor the Accursed: first  he gave 
   false  warning  of an  attack from  Angband; then  he must  tarry for 
   not all  his men  were willing  to march.  And the  army in  the West 
   awaited  the  signal,  and  it  came  not,  and they  grew impatient, 
   and there were whispers of treason among them.                           
     $221.  Now   the   army  of   the  West   contained  the   host  of 
   Hithlum,  both  Elves  and  Men,  and to  it was  added both  folk of 
   the  Falas,  and  a   great  company   from  Nargothrond   [and  many 
   of  the  woodmen  out  of  Brethil.  This  was  struck  out  and  the 
   following   substituted:]  And   many  of   the  woodmen   came  also 
   with   Hundor   of  Brethil;   and  with   him  marched   Mablung  of 
   Doriath  with  a  small  force  of Grey-elves,  some with  axes, some 
   with  bows;  for  Mablung  was  unwilling  to have  no part  in these 
   great deeds,  and Thingol  gave leave  to him  to go,  so long  as he 
   served  not  the  sons  of  Feanor. Therefore  Mablung joined  him to 
   the host of  Fingolfin [read:  Fingon] and  Hurin. /  And lo!  to the 
   joy  and  wonder  of  all  there  was a  sounding of  great trumpets, 
   and  there  marched  up  to  war a  host unlooked  for. This  was the 
   army   of   Turgon   that   issued   from   Gondolin,   ten  thousand 
   strong,   with   bright  mail   and  long   swords;  and   they  were 
   stationed southwards guarding the passes of Sirion.                      
     $222.  Then   Morgoth,   who   knew   much   of   what   was  done, 
   chose  his  hour,  and  trusting  in  his   servants  to   hold  back 
   Maidros and prevent  the union  of his  foes, he  sent forth  a force  1 
   seeming  great  (and  yet but  part of  all that  he had  made ready) 
   and   marched   them   on   Hithlum.   Then   hot  of   heart  Fingon 
   wished  to  assail  them  upon  the  plain,   thinking  he   had  the 
   greater  strength;  but  Hurin  spoke   against  this,   bidding  him 
  
   await  the  signal  of  Maidros,  and  let  rather  the   Orcs  break 
   themselves against his strength arrayed in the hills.                    
     $223.  But  the   Captain  of   Morgoth  in   the  West   had  been 
   commanded  to  draw  forth  Fingon  into  open  battle   swiftly,  by 
   whatsoever  means  he  could.  Therefore  when   his  van   had  come 
   even  to  the  inflowing  of Rivil  into Sirion  and still  none came 
   forth  to  withstand  him,  he  halted,  and  sent forth  riders with 
   tokens  of  parley;  and they  rode up  close to  the lines  of their 
   
   enemies  upon  the   west-shore  of   Sirion  at   the  feet   of  the 
   mountains.                                                            
      $224. Now  they  led  with  them  Gelmir  son  of  Guilin,  a  lord 
   of  Nargothrond,   whom  they   had  taken   in  the   Bragollach  and 
   had  blinded;  and  they  showed  him  forth,  crying:  'We  have many 
   more  such  at  home,  but  ye  must  make  haste,  if  ye  would find 
   them.  For  we  shall slay  them when  we return,  even so.'  And they 
   hewed  off  Gelmir's  hands  and  feet,  and  his  head  last,  within 
   sight of the Elves.                                                   
      $225.  But   by  ill   chance  across   the  water   stood  Gwindor 
   Guilin's  son,  and  he  indeed  against  the  will  of  Orodreth  had 
   marched  to  the  war  with  all  the  strength  that he  could muster 
   because  of his  grief for  his brother.  Therefore his  wrath [struck 
   out:  could  no longer  be restrained,  but] was  kindled to  a flame, 
   and  the  men  of  Nargothrond  sprang  over   the  stream   and  slew 
   the  riders,  and  drove  then on  against the  main host.  And seeing 
   this all the host  of the  West was  set on  fire, and  Fingon sounded 
   his  trumpets  and  leaped  forth  from  the   hills  in   sudden  on- 
   slaught;  and  many  also  of  the  army  of  Gondolin  joined  in the 
   battle ere Turgon could restrain them.                                
      $226. And  behold!  the  light  of  the  drawing  of the  swords of 
   the Noldor was like a fire in a field of reeds; and so fell  was their 
   onset  that  almost  the  designs  of  Morgoth  went  astray.  Ere the 
   army  that  he  had  sent  westward  could  be  strengthened,  it  was 
   swept  away;  [and  assailed  from   west  and   south  it   was  hewn 
   down  as  it  stood,  and  the  greatest  slaughter  of  the  Orcs was 
   then  made  that  yet  had  been  achieved.  >]  and  the  banners  of 
   Fingolfin   [?   read   Fingon]  passed   over  Anfauglith   and  were 
   raised  before  the  walls  of  Angband.  I  Gwindor  son   of  Guilin 
   and the  folk of  Nargothrond were  in the  forefront of  that battle, 
   and they  burst through  the outer  gates and  slew the  Orcs [even 
   in  the  very  tunnels  of  Morgoth  >]  within  the very  fortress of 
   Morgoth,  and  he  trembled  upon  his   deep  throne,   hearing  them 
   beat upon his doors.                                                  
      $227. But  at  the  last  Gwindor  was  taken and his men slain; 
   for  none  had  followed  them,  and  no  help  came. By  other secret 
   doors  in  the  mountains  of  Thangorodrim  Morgoth  had   let  forth 
   his  main  host  that  was  held  in  waiting,  and Fingon  was beaten 
   back with great loss from the walls.                                  
      $228. Then  in  the  plain   of  Anfauglith,   on  the   [third  >] 
   fourth  day  of  the  war, began  the Nirnaeth  Arnediad, for  no song 
   can  contain  all its  grief. The  host of  Fingon retreated  over the 
   
         
                                                                       
   sands of  the desert,  and there  fell Hundor  son of  Haleth [struck 
   out:  in  the  rearguard]  and  most  of  the  men  of  Brethil.  But 
   as  night  fell,  and  they  were  still  far  from  [Ered-wethion >] 
   Eryd-wethrin,   the  Orcs   surrounded  the   army  of   Fingon,  and 
   they fought  until day,  pressed ever  closer. Even  so, all  was not 
   yet  lost.  In  the  morning  were  heard  the  horns  of  Turgon who 
   brought  up  now   his  main   host  to   the  rescue   [struck  out: 
   unlooked-for  by  the  Orcs];  and  the   Noldor  of   Gondolin  were 
   strong  and  clad  in  mail, and  they broke  [the leaguer,  and once 
   again  the  might  of  Angband  was  defeated.  >] through  the ranks 
   of the Orcs, and  Turgon hewed  his way  to the  side of  Fingon, his 
   brother.  And  it  is  said  that  the meeting  of Turgon  with Hurin 
   who stood by his king was glad in the midst of the battle.l          
     $229. And  in  that very  day, at  the third  hour of  morning, lo! 
   at  last  the  trumpets  of  Maidros  were heard  coming up  from the 
  
   east; and the banners of  the sons  of Feanor  assailed the  enemy in 
   the  rear.  It  has been  said that  even then  the Eldar  might have 
   won  the  day,  had  all their  hosts proved  faithful; for  the Orcs 
   wavered,   and  their   onslaught  was   stayed,  and   already  some 
   were turning to flight.                                              
     $230. But  even  as  the   vanguard  of   Maidros  came   upon  the 
   Orcs,   Morgoth   loosed   his   last   strength,  and   Angband  was 
   emptied.  There  came   wolves,  and   wolfriders,  and   there  came 
   Balrogs  a   thousand,  and   there  came   worms  and   drakes,  and 
   Glaurung,  Father  of  Dragons. And  the strength  and terror  of the 
   Great  Worm  were  now  grown  great  indeed,   and  Elves   and  Men 
   withered  before  him;  and  he  came  between  the hosts  of Maidros 
   and Fingon and swept them apart.                                     
     $231.  Yet   neither   by   wolf,   balrog,   nor    dragon   would 
   Morgoth  have  achieved his  end, but  for the  treachery of  Men. In 
   this  hour  the  plots  of  Ulfang  were  revealed;  for many  of the 
   Easterlings turned and fled, their hearts being filled with  lies and 
   fear;  but  the  sons of  Ulfang went  over suddenly  to the  side of 
   Morgoth  and  drove  in  upon  the rear  of the  sons of  Feanor. And 
   in  the  confusion  that  they   wrought  they   came  near   to  the 
   standard  of  Maidros.  They  reaped  not  the  reward  that  Morgoth 
   promised  them,  for  Maglor  slew  Uldor  the  Accursed,  the leader 
   in  treason,  and  Bor  and  his  sons  slew  Ulfast and  Ulwarth ere 
   they  themselves  were  slain.  But  new  strength  of evil  men came 
   up  that  Uldor  had  summoned  and  kept   hidden  in   the  eastern 
   hills, and the host  of Maidros  being assailed  now on  three sides, 
   by  the  Orcs,  and  the  beasts,  and  by   the  Swarthy   Men,  was 
   
   dispersed and fled this way and that.  Yet fate  saved the  sons of 
   Feanor,  and though  all were  wounded, none  were slain,  for they 
   drew  together  and  gathering  a  remnant  of  Noldor  and  of the 
   Naugrim  about  them  they  hewed  a  way  out  of  the  battle and 
   escaped towards Mount Dolmed.                                      
     $232. Last  of  all  the  eastern  force to  stand firm  were the 
   Enfeng  of  [Nogrod  >]  Belegost,  and  thus  won renown.  Now the 
   Naugrim  withstood  fire  more  hardily than  either Elves  or Men, 
   and  it  was  the  custom  moreover  of  the  Enfeng to  wear great 
   masks  [struck  out:  or vizors)  in battle  hideous to  look upon, 
   which stood  them in  good stead  against the  drakes. And  but for 
   them  Glaurung  and  his  brood  would have  withered all  that was 
   left  of  the  Noldor.  But  the  Naugrim made  a circle  about him 
   when he  assailed them,  and even  his mighty  armour was  not full 
   proof against the blows of their great axes; and  when in  his rage 
   he  turned  and  struck  down  Azaghal  of  Belegost   and  crawled 
   over  him,  with his  last stroke  Azaghal drove  a knife  into his 
   belly and so wounded him that he fled the field  and the  beasts of 
   Angband  in  dismay  followed  after  him.  Had  Azaghal  but borne 
   a  sword  great  woe  would  have  been spared  to the  Noldor that 
   after befell [added:] but  his knife  went not  deep enough.  l But 
   then the Enfeng raised up  the body  of Azaghal  and bore  it away; 
   and with slow steps they walked  behind, singing  a dirge  in their 
   deep voices, as it were a funeral  pomp in  their own  country, and 
   gave no heed  more to  their foes;  and indeed  none dared  to stay 
   them.                                                              
     $233. But  now  in  the  western  battle  Fingon  was  surrounded 
   by a tide of  foes thrice  greater than  all that  was left  to him 
   [struck out: and the Balrogs came against him]. There at  last fell 
   the King of  the Noldor,  and flame  sprang from  his helm  when it 
   was  cloven.  He was  overborne by  the Balrogs  and beaten  to the 
   earth and his banners blue and silver were trodden into dust.      
     $234. The  day  was  lost,  but  still  Hurin  and Huor  with the 
   men  of  Hador  stood  firm,  and the  Orcs could  not yet  win the 
   passes  of  Sirion.  Thus  was  the  treachery of  Uldor redressed; 
   and  the  last stand  of Hurin  and Huor  is the  deed of  war most 
   renowned  among  the  Eldar  that  the  Fathers  of Men  wrought in 
   their  behalf. For  Hurin spoke  to Turgon  saying: 'Go  now, lord, 
   while time is! For last  art thou  of the  House of  Fingolfin, and 
   in  thee  lives  the  last  hope  of  the  Noldor.  While  Gondolin 
   stands,  strong  and  guarded,  Morgoth  shall  still know  fear in 
  
   his heart.'                                                        
   
                                                                    
                                                                     
     'Yet  not  long  now  can  Gondolin  be  hidden,  and  being dis- 
   covered it must fall,' said Turgon.                                
     $235. 'Yet  [a  while  it must  stand,' said  Hurin; 'for  out of 
   Gondolin >] if it stands but a little while,' said [Hurin  >] Huor, 
   'then out of [Gondolin later  >] thy  house I  shall come  the hope 
   of  Elves  and Men.  This I  say to  thee, lord,  with the  eyes of 
   death; though here  we part  for ever,  and I  shall never  look on 
   thy  white  walls,  from  thee  and  me  shall  a  new  star arise. 
   Farewell! '                                                        
     $236.  [Struck   out:   Then   Turgon   withdrew   and   all  the 
   Noldor  of  Gondolin  went  back  down  Sirion  and  vanished  into 
   the hills. But all the  remnant of  the host  of the  west gathered 
   about the brethren and held the pass behind them.]                 
     $237.  [Added   subsequently:]  And   [Glindur  later   >]  Maeg- 
   lin,  Turgon's  sister-son,  who  stood  by  heard these  words and 
   marked  them  well,  [struck  out  later:  and  looked  closely  at 
   Huor,] but said naught.                                            
     $238.  Then   Turgon   accepted   the   valiant   words   of  the 
   brethren,  and  summoning  all  that  remained   of  the   folk  of 
   Gondolin,  and  such  of  Fingon's  host as  could be  gathered, he 
   [withdrew  >]  fought   his  way   southward,l  and   escaped  down 
   Sirion,  and  vanished  into  the  mountains  and  was  hidden from 
   the  eyes  of  Morgoth.  For Hurin  and Huor  held the  pass behind 
   him,  so that  no foe  could follow  him, and  drew the  remnant of 
   the mighty men of Hithlum about them.                              
     $239. Slowly  they  withdrew,  until  they  came  behind  the Fen 
   of  Serech,  and  had  the  young  stream  of  Sirion  before them, 
   and  then  they  stood  and  gave  way  no more,  for they  were in 
   the  narrow  gorge  of  the  pass.  Then  all  the host  of Morgoth 
   swarmed  against  them,  and  they  bridged  the  stream  with  the 
   dead,  and encircled  the remnant  of Hithlum  as a  gathering tide 
   about a rock.                                                      
     $240. Huor  fell  pierced  with  a  venomed  arrow  in  the  eye, 
   and  all  the  valiant  men  of  Hador  were  slain  about  him  in 
   a  heap,  and  the  Orcs  hewed  their  heads and  piled them  as a 
   mound of gold;  for the  sun was  shining on  the [fourth  >] sixth 
   and last I day of the battle and their yellow locks shone  amid the 
   blood.  Last  of  all  Hurin stood  alone. Then  he cast  aside his 
   shield  and  wielded his  axe two-handed;  and it  is sung  that in 
   that last stand he himself slew an  hundred of  the Orcs.  But they 
   took  him  alive  at  last,   by  the   command  of   Morgoth,  who 
   thought  thus  to do  him more  evil than  by death.  Therefore his 
   
                                         
                                                                     
   servants grappled him with their  hands, which  clung still  to him 
   though  he  hewed  off  their  arms;  and  ever their  numbers were 
   renewed  until  at  the  last  he  fell  buried beneath  them. Then 
   binding   him   they   dragged   him   to  Angband   with  mockery. 
   Thus  ended  the  Nirnaeth  Arnediad,  and  the  sun sank  red over 
   Hithlum,  and  there  came  a  great  storm  on  the  winds  of the 
   West.                                                              
    $241. Great   indeed  now   was  the   triumph  of   Morgoth;  and 
   his  design  was  accomplished  in  a manner  after his  own heart; 
   for Men took the lives  of Men,  and betrayed  the Eldar,  and fear 
   and  hatred  were  aroused  among  those  that  should   have  been 
   united  against  him.  From  that  day  indeed began  the estrange- 
   ment  of  Elves  from  Men,  save  only  from  those  of  the Three 
   Houses of Beor, Hador, and Haleth, and their children.             
    $242. The  March  of  Maidros  was  no  more.  The  fell  sons  of 
   Feanor  were  broken  and  wandered  far  away  in  the   woods  as 
   leaves  before  the  wind.  The  Gorge  of  Aglon  was  filled with 
   Orcs,  and  the  Hill  of  Himring  was  garrisoned by  soldiers of 
   Angband;  the  pass of  Sirion was  pierced and  Tol-sirion retaken 
   and its dread towers rebuilt. All  the gates  of Beleriand  were in 
  
   the  power  of   Morgoth.  The   realm  of   Fingon  was   no  more 
   [struck out: for few ever  of the  host of  Hithlum, Elves  or Men, 
   came  ever  back  over  the  mountains to  their land].  To Hithlum 
   came  back  never  one  of  Fingon's host,  nor any  of the  Men of 
   Hador, nor any tidings of the battle and the fate of their lords. 
    $243.   Doriath    indeed    remained,    and    Nargothrond   was 
   hidden,  and  Cirdan  held  the  Havens;  but  Morgoth  gave  small 
   heed to them as yet, either for he knew little of them,  or because 
   their hour was not yet  come in  the deep  purposes of  his malice. 
   But  one  thought  troubled  him  deeply,  and marred  his triumph; 
   Turgon  had  escaped the  net, whom  he most  desired to  take. For 
   Turgon  came  of  the  great  house  of Fingolfin,  and was  now by 
   right  King of  all the  Noldor, [struck  out: and  from of  old he 
   hated  him,  scarce  less  than  Feanor, and  feared him  more. For 
   never  in  Valinor  would  Turgon  greet  him,  being  a  friend of 
   Ulmo  and  of  Tulkas;  and  moreover,   ere  yet   darkness  over- 
   whelmed  him  and  the   blindness  of   malice,  he   looked  upon 
   Turgon  and  knew  that  from him  should come,  in some  time that 
   doom  held,  the end  of all  hope.] and  Morgoth feared  and hated 
   most  the  house  of  Fingolfin,  because they  had scorned  him in 
   Valinor,  and  had  the  friendship  of  Ulmo,  and because  of the 
   wounds  that  Fingolfin  gave him  in battle.  Moreover of  old his 
   
          
                                                                     
   eye had lighted on Turgon,  and a  dark shadow  fell on  his heart, 
   foreboding that, in some  time that  lay yet  hidden in  doom, from 
   Turgon ruin should come to him.                                    
     $244.  Therefore   Hurin   was   brought   before   Morgoth,  and 
   defied  him;  and  he  was   chained  and   set  in   torment.  But 
   Morgoth  who  would  ever work  first with  lies and  treachery, if 
   they might avail, came to  him where  he lay  in pain,  and offered 
   him  freedom,  and   power  and   wealth  as   one  of   his  great 
   captains, if he would take service in  his armies  and lead  a host 
   against Turgon,  or even  if he  would but  reveal where  that king 
   had  his  stronghold.  For  he  had  learned  that  Hurin  knew the 
   secret  counsels  of   Turgon.  But   again  Hurin   the  Steadfast 
   mocked him.                                                        
     $245.  Then   Morgoth   restrained   his   wrath  and   spoke  of 
   Hurin's  wife  and  son  now  helpless  in  Hithlum  [written above 
   later:  Dorlomin],  and  at  his  mercy  to do  what he  would with 
   them.                                                              
     $246. 'They  know  not  the  secrets  of  Turgon,'   said  Hurin. 
   'But an they did, thou  shouldst not  come at  Turgon so;  for they 
   are of the houses  of Hador  and Beor,  and we  sell not  our troth 
   for any price of profit or pain.'                                  
     $247.  Then   Morgoth   cursed   Hurin   and  Morwen   and  their 
   offspring  and  set  a  doom  upon  them  of  sorrow  and darkness; 
   and  taking  Hurin  from  prison  he set  him in  a chair  of stone 
   upon a  high place  of Thangorodrim.  There he  could see  afar the 
   land  of  Hithlum  westward  and  the  lands  of  Beleriand  south- 
   ward.  There  Morgoth  standing  beside   him  cursed   him  again, 
   and set his power upon him  so that  he could  not stray  from that 
   place, nor die, unless Morgoth released him.                       
     $248. 'Sit  now  there!'  said  Morgoth.  'Look  upon  the  lands 
   where  the  uttermost  woe   shall  come   upon  those   whom  thou 
   hast  delivered  unto  me.  Yea,  verily!  Doubt  not the  power of 
   Melkor,  Master  of  the  fates  of  Arda! And  with my  eyes shalt 
   thou see it, [struck  out: and  nought shall  be hidden  from thee, 
   and all that befalls those thou holdest dear shall swiftly  be told 
   to thee] and with my ears shalt thou hear  all tidings,  and nought 
   shall be hidden from thee!'                                        
     $249. And  even  so  it came  to pass;  but it  is not  said that 
   Hurin  asked ever  of Morgoth  either mercy  ar death,  for himself 
   or for any of his kin.                                             
                                                                     
     $250. Now the Orcs in token of the great triumph of 
   
   Angband  gathered  with  great  labour  all   the  bodies   of  their 
  
   enemies  that  were  slain, and  all their  harness and  weapons, and 
   they piled  them, Elves  and Men,  in a  great hill  in the  midst of 
   the   Anfauglith.   [Haud-na-D(engin)   >   Haud-i-Nengin   later  >] 
   Haud-ina-Nengin  was  the  name  of  that  mound,  and  it  was  like 
   unto a hill. But thither alone in all the desert the grass  came, and 
   grew  again  long  and  green,  and  thereafter  no  Orc  dared tread 
   upon   the   earth   beneath   which   the   swords  of   the  Noldor 
   crumbled into rust.                                                  
                                                                       
     $251. Rian  wife  of  Huor  hearing  no  tidings  of her  lord went 
   forth into the wild, and there  gave birth  to Tuor  her son;  and he 
   was  taken  to  foster  by  [the  Dark-elves later  >] Annael  of the 
   Grey-elves   of   Mithrim.   But   Rian   went    to   [Haud-i-Nengin 
   later   >   Haud-na-nDengin   >]   Haud-in-nDengin   and   laid   her 
   there  and  died.  And  in  Brethil  Glorwendil,   Hador's  daughter, 
   died  of  grief.  But  Morwen  wife  of Hurin  abode in  Hithlum, for 
   she was with child.                                                  
                                                                       
     $252.  Morgoth   now   broke   his   pledges  to   the  Easterlings 
   that  had  served  him,  and  denied  to  them  the  rich   lands  of 
   Beleriand  which  they  coveted,  and  he sent  away these  evil folk 
   into  Hithlum,  and  there  commanded  them  to  dwell.   And  little 
   though  they  now  loved  their  new  king,  yet  they  despised  the 
   remnant  of  the  folk  of  Hador  (the  aged and  the women  and the 
   children  for  the  most  part),  and they  oppressed them,  and took 
   their  lands  and  goods,  and  wedded  their  women  by  force,  and 
   enslaved  their  children.  And  those  of  the  Grey-elves  that had 
   dwelt  there  fled into  the mountains,  or were  taken to  the mines 
   of the North and laboured there as thralls.                          
     $253.  Therefore   Morwen   unwilling    that   Turin    her   son, 
   being  then  seven  years  old,  should  become  a  slave,  sent  him 
   forth with two  aged servants,  and bade  them find  if they  could a 
   way  to  Doriath,  and  there  beg  fostering for  the son  of Hurin, 
   and kinsman of Beren (for her father was his cousin).                
                                                                       
                                    473.                                
                                                                       
     $254. In  the  [added:] first/beginning  of this  year was  born to 
   Morwen  Elfsheen  a  maid-child,  daughter  of  Hurin;  and  she  was 
   named   Nienor,   which  is   Mourning.  And   at  about   this  time 
   Turin  came   through  great   perils  to   Doriath  and   was  there 
   received  by  Thingol,  who  took  him  to his  own fostering,  as he 
   
                                                     
                                                                      
    were  king's  son,  in  memory  of Hurin.  For Thingol's  mood was 
    now changed towards the houses of the Elf-friends.                 
            $255. In  this  year Morgoth  having rested  his strength, 
    and  given  heed  to  his  own  hurts  and  great  losses, renewed 
    the  assault  upon  Beleriand,  which  now  lay  open to  him; and 
    the orcs and wolves passed far into the lands, even as far  as the 
    borders  of  Ossiriand  upon one  side, and  Nan Tathren  upon the 
    other, and none were safe in field or wild.                        
           $256. Many now fled to  the Havens  and took  refuge behind 
    Cirdan's  walls,  and  the  mariner  folk passed  up and  down the 
    coast and  harried the  enemy with  swift landings.  Therefore the 
    first assault of Morgoth was  against Cirdan;  and ere  the winter 
    was  come he  sent great  strength over  Hithlum and  Nivrost, and 
    they  came  down  the  Rivers  Brithon  and  Nenning,  and ravaged 
    all the Falas, and besieged the walls of Brithombar  and Eglarest. 
    Smiths  and miners  and masters  of fire  they brought  with them, 
    and set up great engines,  and though  they were  stoutly resisted 
    they broke the walls at last. Then the Havens  were laid  in ruin, 
    and the Tower of Ingildon cast down, and  all Cirdan's  folk slain 
    or  enthralled, save  those that  went aboard  and escaped  by sea 
    [added:] and some few that fled north to Mithrim.                  
           $257. Then Cirdan took his remnant by ship, and they sailed 
    to  the  Isle  of Balar,  [struck out:  and mingled  with Turgon's 
    outpost  there,]  and  made  a  refuge  for  all  that  could come 
  
    thither. For they kept also a  foothold at  the mouths  of Sirion, 
    and there many light swift ships lay hid in the creeks  and waters 
    where  the  reeds  were  dense as  a forest.  [And seven  ships at 
    Turgon's  asking Cirdan  sent out  into the  West, but  they never 
    returned.  >]  And when  Turgon heard  of this  he sent  again his 
    messengers  to  Sirion's Mouths,  and besought  the aid  of Cirdan 
    the Shipwright. And at his  bidding Cirdan  let build  seven swift 
    ships, and they sailed out into the West, and were never  heard of 
    again - save one and the last. Now  the captain  of this  ship was 
    Voronwe,  and  he  toiled  in  the  sea  for  many   years,  until 
    returning at last in despair his ship foundered  in a  great storm 
    within sight of land, and he  alone survived,  for Ulmo  saved him 
    from  the  wrath  of  Osse,  and the  waves bore  him up  and cast 
    him ashore in Nivrost./                                            
                                                                      
                                   481.                                
                                                                      
           $258. Turin waxed fair and strong and wise in Doriath, but 
    was marked with sorrow. In this his sixteenth year he went forth 
   
   to  battle  on  the  marches  of  Doriath,  and became  the companion 
   in  arms  of  Beleg  the  Bowman.  [Later pencilled  addition:] Turin 
   donned the Dragon-helm of Galion.                                        
                                                                           
                                     484.                                   
                                                                           
     $259. Here Turin  was a  guest at  Menegroth in  honour for            
   his deeds of valour. But he came from the  wild, and  was un-            
   kempt  and  his  gear  and garments  were wayworn.  And Orgof            
   taunted him, and the people of Hithlum, and  in his  wrath he            
   smote Orgof with a cup and slew him at the king's board. Then            
   fearing the anger of Thingol he fled, and became an outlaw in            
   the woods, and gathered a desperate band, of Elves and of Men            
   [struck out: beyond the Girdle of Melian].                               
                                                                           
                                     487.                                   
                                                                           
     $260. Here   Turin's  band   captured  Beleg   and  bound   him;  but 
   Turin  returning  released   him,  and   they  renewed   their  friend- 
   ship.  And  Turin  learned  of  the  king's  pardon,  but would  not go 
   back  to  Menegroth,  and   remained  upon   the  marches.   And  since 
   no  foe  yet  could  pass  the Girdle  of Melian,  and he  desired only 
   to  take  vengeance  on  the  Orcs,  he  made  a  lair  in   the  woods 
   between Sirion and Mindeb in the country of Dimbar.                      
                                                                           
     The  following  passage  was rewritten  several times  and it  is not 
     possible to be perfectly certain of the detail of development at each 
     stage. As first written it seems to have read:                         
                                                                           
     $261. Here Tuor son of Huor, being now fifteen years of age,            
   came to Hithlum seeking his kin, but they were no more, for              
   Morwen  and  Nienor had  been carried  away to  Mithrim and              
   none remembered them.                                                    
                                                                           
     This seems to have been cancelled as  soon as  written, and  a second 
     form probably reads thus:                                              
                                                                           
      $262. Here  Tuor  son  of Huor,  being now  fifteen years  of age, 
   came  to  Hithlum  seeking  his  kin,  but  he  found  them  not. For 
   though  the  Elves  that  fostered  him  knew  indeed   their  names, 
   they  knew  not  where  they  dwelt  of  old,  or  dwelt  now  in the 
   change  of  the  land.   But  Morwen   and  Nienor   alone  remained, 
   and  they  dwelt  still  in  Dor  Lomin;  therefore Tuor  searched in 
   Hithlum  in  vain,  and  the  Easterlings  seized  him  and  enslaved 
   him.  But  he  escaped  and  became  an  outlaw  in  the  wild  lands 
   about Lake Mithrim.                                                      
                                                                           
     In the final form of the passage the date 488 was added:               
   
  
                                  488.                               
                                                                    
      $263. Here  Tuor  son  of  Huor,  being  now sixteen  years of 
   age,  seeking  to  escape  from  Dorlomin,  was made  captive and 
   enslaved  by  Lorgan  chief  of the  Easterlings; and  he endured 
   thraldom  for  [seven years  immediately >]  three years,  ere he 
   escaped and became an outlaw in the hills of Mithrim.             
                                                                    
                           [Struck out: 488]                         
                                                                    
      $264.  Here   Haldir   Orodreth's   son  of   Nargothrond  was 
   trapped  and  hung on  a tree  by Orcs.  Thereafter the  Elves of 
   Nargothrond  were  yet  more  wary  and  secret,  and  would  not 
   suffer even Elves to stray in their lands.                        
                                                                    
                                  489.                               
                                                                    
      $265. In  this   year  Gwindor   Guilin's  son   escaped  from 
   Angband. Blodren  Ban's son  was an  Easterling, and  being taken 
   by  Morgoth, and  tormented because  he was  one of  the faithful 
   that  withstood  Uldor, entered  the service  of Morgoth  and was 
   released, and sent in search of Turin. And he entered  the hidden 
   company  in  Dimbar,  and  served Turin  manfully for  two years. 
   But seeing now his  chance he  betrayed the  refuge of  Beleg and 
   Turin to  the Orcs,  as his  errand was.  Thus it  was surrounded 
   and  taken,  and  Turin  was captured  alive and  carried towards 
   Angband; but Beleg  was left  for dead  among the  slain. Blodren 
   was slain by a chance arrow in the dark. [Pencilled  against this 
   annal: What happened to the Dragon-helm?]                         
      $266. Beleg  was  found  by  Thingol's  messengers,  and taken 
   to  Menegroth  and  healed  by Melian.  At once  he set  forth in 
   search  of Turin  [pencilled in  margin: bearing  the Dragon-helm 
   that  Turin  had  left  in  Menegroth].  He  came   upon  Gwindor 
   bewildered  in   Taur-na-Fuin  (where   Sauron  now   dwelt)  and 
   together  they  pursued the  captors of  Turin. From  an orc-camp 
   on the edge of the desert they rescued him as he slept in drugged 
   sleep, and carried him to a hidden dell. But Beleg as he laboured 
   to unloose Turin's fetters pricked his foot,  and he  was roused, 
   and  dreaming  that  he  was  surrounded   by  Orcs   that  would 
   torment  him,  seized  Beleg's  sword  and slew  him ere  he knew 
   him.  Gwindor  buried  Beleg,  and  led  Turin  away, for  a dumb 
   madness of grief was on him.                                      
   
                                   490.                                
                                                                      
    $267.  Through   great   perils   Gwindor   led    Turin   towards 
   Nargothrond,  and  they  came  to  the  pools  of Ivrin,  and there 
   Turin  wept  and  was  healed  of  his  madness. Gwindor  and Turin 
   came  at  last  to  Nargothrond, and  were admitted;  for Finduilas 
   daughter  of  Orodreth,  to  whom   Gwindor  had   been  betrothed, 
   alone  of  his  people  knew  him  again  after  the   torments  of 
   Angband.                                                            
                                                                      
                                  490-5.                               
                                                                      
    $268.  During   this   time  Turin   dwelt  in   Nargothrond,  and 
   became  great  in  counsel  and  renown.  The  Noldor  took Beleg's 
   sword  which  Turin had  kept, and  re-forged it,  and it  was made 
   into  a  black  sword  with edges  as of  fire. Now  Turin [added:] 
   had  begged  Gwindor  to  conceal  his right  name, for  the horror 
   he had of his slaying of Beleg and  dread lest  it were  learned in 
   Doriath;  and  he  /  had given  out his  name as  Iarwaeth [struck 
   out:  the  blood-stained],  but  now  it  was  changed  to Mormegil 
   the  Blacksword,  because  of  the  rumour of  his deeds  with that 
   weapon  in  vengeance  for  Beleg;  but the  sword itself  he named 
   Gurthang  Iron of  Death. Then  the heart  of Finduilas  was turned 
   from  Gwindor  (who  because  of  his  pains  in  Angband  was half 
   crippled) and her love  was given  to Turin;  and Turin  loved her, 
   but  spoke  not, being  loyal to  Gwindor. [Added:]  Then Finduilas 
  
   being  torn in  heart  became  sorrowful;  and  she  grew  wan  and 
   silent.  /  But  Gwindor  seeing  what had  befallen was  bitter at 
   heart,  and  cursed  Morgoth,  who  could  thus pursue  his enemies 
   with  woe,  whithersoever  they might  run. 'And  now at  last,' he 
   said,  'I  believe  the tale  of Angband  that Morgoth  hath cursed 
   Hurin and all his kin.'                                             
    $269. And  he  spoke  on  a  time  to  Finduilas,  saying: 'Daugh- 
   ter  of the  House of  Finrod, let  no grief  lie between  us, for, 
   though Morgoth hath laid my life in ruin, thee still I love. But go 
   thou whither love leads thee! Yet beware! Not meet  is it  that the 
   Elder  Children  should  stoop  to the  Younger. Neither  will fate 
   suffer it, save once or  twice only  for some  high cause  of doom. 
   But this Man is not Beren.  A doom  indeed lies  on him,  as seeing 
   eyes may well read  in him,  but a  dark doom.  Enter not  into it! 
   And if thou wilt, then thy love shall betray thee to bitterness and 
   death. For behold!  this is  not Iarwaeth  nor Mormegil,  but Turin 
   son of Hurin.'                                                      
   
                                                                  
                                                                     
     $270.  And   Gwindor   told   how   Hurin's  torment   and  curse 
   was  known  to  all  in  Angband;  and said:  'Doubt not  the power 
   of Morgoth Bauglir! Is  it not  written in  me?' But  Finduilas was 
   silent.                                                            
     $271. And  later  in  like  manner  Gwindor  spoke to  Turin; but 
   Turin answered: 'In love I hold thee  for rescue  and safe-keeping. 
   And even were it not so, still I would do  thee no  hurt willingly, 
   who  hast  suffered  such  great wrongs.  Finduilas indeed  I love, 
   but fear not! Shall the accursed  wed, and  give as  morrowgift his 
   curse  to  one  that  he loves?  Nay, not  even to  one of  his own 
   people. But now  thou hast  done ill  to me,  friend, to  bewray my 
   right  name,  and  call  my  doom  upon  me,   from  which   I  had 
   thought to lie hidden.'                                            
     $272. But  when  it  became  known  to  Orodreth  [and  the  folk 
   of  Nargothrond  that  Iarwaeth  was  indeed  the  son   of  Hurin, 
   then  greater  became  his  honour  among  them,  and   they  would 
   do  >]  that  Iarwaeth was  indeed the  son of  Hurin, he  gave him 
   great  honour,  and  did  I all  that he  counselled. And  he being 
   troubled by this new grief (for ever the love of Finduilas  that he 
   would  not  take grew  greater) found  solace only  in war.  And in 
   that  time  the folk  of Nargothrond  forsook their  secrecy, their 
   war  of  ambush  and  hunting,  and  went  openly  to  battle;  and 
   they [struck out: allied  themselves with  Handir of  Brethil, and] 
   built a  bridge over  the Narog  from the  great doors  of Felagund 
   for the  swifter passage  of their  arms. And  they drove  the Orcs 
   and  beasts  of  Angband  out  of  all the  land between  Narog and 
   Sirion  eastward,  and  westward  to  the  Nenning and  the borders 
   of  the  desolate  Falas.  Thus  Nargothrond  was  revealed  to the 
   wrath and malice of Morgoth, but still at  Turin's prayer  his true 
   name  was  not  spoken,  and  rumour  spoke  only  of  Mormegil  of 
   Nargothrond.                                                       
                                                                     
     The following entry, for the year 492, was  struck out  later. Its 
     replacement, an inserted annal for  the year  400, has  been given 
     earlier ($120).                                                  
                                                                     
     $273. [Rejected  annal  for  the  year   492]  Here   Meglin  son 
   of  Eol  was  sent  by  his  mother Isfin  to Gondolin,  and Turgon 
   rejoiced to hear tidings  of his  sister whom  he had  deemed lost, 
   and he received Meglin  with honour  as his  sister-son. But  it is 
   said  that  Meglin,  having  been  nurtured   in  the   shadows  of 
   Brethil, was never wholly at ease in the light of Gondolin.        
   
                                                                       
                                       494.                                
                                                                          
           $274. In  this  time,  when  because of  the deeds  of Mormegil 
        of  Nargothrond  the  power  of  Morgoth   was  stemmed   west  of 
        Sirion,  Morwen  and  Nienor  fled  at  last  from  Dor  Lomin and 
  
        came  to Doriath,  seeking tidings  of Turin.  But they  found him 
        gone,  and  in  Doriath  no tidings  had been  heard of  his name, 
        since  the  Orcs  took  him,  five  years before.  [Added:] Morwen 
        and  Nienor  remained  as  guests  of  Thingol,  and  were treated 
        with honour, but they were  filled with  sorrow, and  yearned ever 
        for tidings of Turin. /                                            
                                                                          
                                       495.                                
                                                                          
           $275. Here  [added:]  Handir  of  Brethil  was  slain   in  the 
        spring  in  fighting  with Orcs  that invaded  his land.  The Orcs 
        gathered in the passes  of Sirion.  Late in  the year  having thus 
        mustered   great   strength   /   Morgoth   assailed  Nargothrond. 
        Glaurung  the  Uruloke passed  [into Hithlum  and there  did great 
        evil,  and he  came thence  out of  Dorlomin over  the Erydwethrin 
        >]  over  Anfauglith,  and  came  thence into  the north  vales of 
        Sirion and  there did  great evil,  and he  came thence  under the 
        shadows of the  Erydwethrin /  with a  great army  of Orcs  in his 
        train, and he defiled the Eithil  Ivrin. Then  he passed  into the 
        realm  of  Nargothrond,  burning  the  Talath Dirnen,  the Guarded 
        Plain,  between  Narog  and  Sirion.   Then  Orodreth   and  Turin 
        [struck out: and Handir of  Brethil; added  later:] and  Gwindor / 
        went up  against him,  but they  were defeated  upon the  field of 
        Tum-halad;  and  Orodreth  was  slain  [struck  out:  and  Handir. 
        Added  later:]  and Gwindor.  [Pencilled in  margin: Turin  in the 
        battle  wore  the  Dragon-helm.]  Turin  bore  Gwindor out  of the 
        rout, and escaping to a wood there laid him on the grass.          
           $276. And  Gwindor  said,  'Let  bearing  pay for  bearing! But 
        hapless  was  mine,  and  vain  is  thine.  For  now  my  body  is 
        marred, and I  must leave  Middle-earth; and  though I  love thee, 
        son of Hurin, yet I rue the day I took thee from the Orcs. But for 
        thy prowess, still I should  have love  and life,  and Nargothrond 
        should  stand.  Now  if  you  love  me,  leave  me! Haste  thee to 
        Nargothrond and save Finduilas. And this last I  say to  thee: she 
        alone stands between thee and thy doom. If thou fail her, it shall 
        not fail to find thee. Farewell!'                                 
           $277.  Therefore   Turin   sped   now   back   to  Nargothrond, 
        mustering such of  the rout  as he  met on  the way.  [Added:] And 
   
   the leaves fell from the trees in a great wind as they went,  for the 
   autumn  was  passing  to  a  dire  winter.  And  one,   Ornil,  said: 
   'Even  so  fall  the  people  of  Nargothrond,  but  for  them  there 
   shall  come  no  Spring.'  And  Turin  hastened,  I but  Glaurung and 
   his  army  were  there  before  him  (because  of  his  succouring of 
   Gwindor),  and  they  came  suddenly,  ere  those  that were  left on 
   guard  were  aware  of  the  defeat.  In  that  day  the  bridge that 
   Turin  let build  over Narog  proved an  evil; for  it was  great and 
   mightily  made  and  could  not  swiftly be  destroyed, and  thus the 
   enemy  came  readily  over  the  deep  river,  and  Glaurung  came in 
   full  fire  against  the  Doors  of  Felagund,  and  overthrew  them, 
   and passed within.                                                   
     $278.  And   even   as   Turin   came  up   the  ghastly   sack  of 
   Nargothrond   was   wellnigh   achieved.  The   Orcs  had   slain  or 
   driven  off  all  that  remained  in  arms, and  they were  even then 
   ransacking  all  the  great  halls   and  chambers,   plundering  and 
   destroying;  but  those  of  the  women  and  maidens  that  were not 
   burned or  slain they  had herded  on the  terrace before  the doors, 
   as  slaves  to  be taken  to Angband.  Upon this  ruin and  woe Turin 
   came,  and  none  could  withstand  him;  or  would  not,  though  he 
   struck  down  all  before  him,  and  passed  over  the  bridge,  and 
   hewed his way towards the captives.                                  
     $279.  And   now   he   stood   alone,   for   the  few   that  had 
   followed  him  had  fled  into  hiding.  But  behold! in  that moment 
   Glaurung  the  fell  issued  from  the  gaping  Doors   of  Felagund, 
   and  lay  behind,  between  Turin  and  the  bridge.   Then  suddenly 
   he spoke by the evil spirit  that was  in him,  saying: Hail,  son of 
   Hurin. Well met!'                                                    
     $280. Then  Turin  sprang  about,  and  strode  against   him,  and 
   fire  was  in  his  eyes,  and the  edges of  Gurthang shone  as with 
  
   flame.  But  Glaurung  withheld  his  blast,  and  opened   wide  his 
   serpent-eyes   and  gazed   upon  Turin.   And  without   fear  Turin 
   looked  in  those  eyes  as  he   raised  up   his  sword,   and  lo! 
   straightway  he  fell  under the  dreadful spell  of the  dragon, and 
   was  as  one  turned  to  stone.  Thus  long  they   stood  unmoving, 
   silent  before  the  great  Doors  of  Felagund. Then  Glaurung spoke 
   again,  taunting  Turin.  [Pencilled  against  this   paragraph:  For 
   while  he  wore  the  Dragon-helm  of  Galion  he  was  proof against 
   the glance of Glaurung. Then the Worm perceiving this (sic)]         
     $281. 'Evil  have  been  all  thy  ways,  son  of Hurin,'  said he. 
   'Thankless fosterling, outlaw, slayer of thy  friend, thief  of love, 
   usurper  of  Nargothrond,  captain  foolhardy,  and  deserter  of thy 
   
   kin.  [Struck  out:  How  long wilt  thou live  to bring  ruin upon 
   all  that  love thee?]  As thralls  thy mother  and sister  live in 
   Dorlomin,  in  misery  and  want.  Thou  art  arrayed as  a prince, 
   but they go in rags. For thee they yearn, but  thou reckest  not of 
   that. Glad may thy father be to learn that he hath  such a  son, as 
   learn  he  shall.'  And Turin  being under  the spell  of Glaurung, 
   harkened  to  his  words,  and  saw  himself  as  in a  mirror mis- 
   shapen  by  malice, and  loathed that  which he  saw. And  while he 
   was  yet  held  by the  eyes of  Glaurung in  torment of  mind, and 
   could  not stir,  at a  sign from  the dragon  the Orcs  drove away 
   the  herded  captives,  and  they  passed  nigh  to Turin  and went 
   over  the  bridge.  And  behold!  among  them  was  Finduilas,  and 
   she held out her arms to  Turin, and  called him  by name.  But not 
   until her cries and the wailing of the captives  was lost  upon the 
   northward  road  did  Glaurung  release  Turin,  and  he  might not 
   even stop his ears against that voice that haunted him after.      
     $282.  Then   suddenly   Glaurung   withdrew   his   glance,  and 
   waited;  and  Turin  stirred slowly  as one  waking from  a hideous 
   dream.  Then  coming  to  himself with  a loud  cry he  sprang upon 
   the dragon. But Glaurung laughed, saying: 'If  thou wilt  be slain, 
   I will slay thee gladly. But small help will that be to  Morwen and 
   Nienor. No  heed didst  thou give  to the  cries of  the Elf-woman. 
   Wilt thou deny also the bond of thy blood?'                        
     $283. But  Turin  drawing  back  his sword  stabbed at  his eyes; 
   and  Glaurung  coiling back  swiftly towered  above him,  and said: 
   'Nay!  At  least  thou  art valiant.  Beyond all  whom I  have met. 
   And  they  lie  who  say  that  we of  our part  do not  honour the 
   valour of foes. Behold! I  offer thee  freedom. Go  to thy  kin, if 
   thou canst. Get thee gone! And if Elf or Man be  left to  make tale 
   of these days, then surely in scorn  they will  name thee,  if thou 
   spurnest this gift.'                                               
     $284. Then  Turin,  being  yet  bemused  by   the  eyes   of  the 
   dragon,  as  were  he  treating with  a foe  that could  know pity, 
   believed  the  words  of  Glaurung,  and  turning  away  sped  over 
   the  bridge.  But  as  he  went Glaurung  spake behind  him, saying 
   in a fell voice: 'Haste  thee now,  son of  Hurin, to  Dorlomin! Or 
   maybe the  Orcs shall  come before  thee, once  again. And  if thou 
   tarry for Finduilas,  then never  shalt thou  see Morwen  or Nienor 
   again; and they will  curse thee.'  [Pencilled in  margin: Glaurung 
   taunts him with the Dragon-helm.]                                  
     $285. But  Turin  passed   away  on   the  northward   road,  and 
   Glaurung   laughed  once   more,  for   he  had   accomplished  the 
   
   errand  of  his  Master.  Then  he  turned  to  his own  pleasure, and 
   sent  forth his  blast, and  burned all  about him.  But all  the Orcs 
   that  were  busy  in  the  sack  he  routed  forth,  and   drove  them 
   away,  and  denied  them  their  plunder  even to  the least  thing of 
   worth.  The  bridge  then  he  broke down  and cast  into the  foam of 
   Narog,  and  being  thus  secure,  he  gathered  all  the   hoard  and 
   riches  of  Felagund  and  heaped  them,  and  lay  then upon  them in 
   the innermost hall, and rested a while.                                 
                                                                          
     $286.  Now   Turin   hastened   along   the   ways  to   the  North, 
   through   the  lands   now  desolate,   between  Narog   and  Taiglin, 
   [added:]  and  the  Fell  Winter  came  down  to  meet  him;  for that 
   year  snow  fell  ere  autumn  was  passed, and  spring came  late and 
  
   cold. / Ever it seemed to him as he went  that he  heard the  cries of 
   Finduilas,  calling  his  name  by  wood  and by  hill, and  great was 
   his  anguish;  but  his  heart being  hot with  the lies  of Glaurung, 
   and  seeing  ever  in his  mind the  Orcs burning  the house  of Hurin 
   or  putting  Morwen  and  Nienor  to  torment,  he  held  on  his way, 
   turning never aside.                                                    
                                                                          
     There follows here a section of the text  where the  original writing 
     was heavily emended, after which the greater part of the  section was 
     struck out and replaced. I give first the form as originally written. 
     For  the  antecedents  of  the  Grey Annals  (other than  the entries 
     concerning Tuor) from  this point  to the  end of  the tale  of Turin 
     ($349) see the commentary on $$287 ff.                                
                                                                          
     $287. At  last  worn  and  hungry  by  long  days  of   journey,  as 
   the  sad  autumn  drew  on  he  came  to  the  pools  of  Ivrin, where 
   before  he  had  been  healed.  But  they  were  broken  and  defiled, 
   and  he  could  not  drink  there  again.  An ill  token it  seemed to 
   him.                                                                    
     $288. Thus   he  came   through  the   passes  into   Dorlomin,  and 
   even  as  winter  fell  with  snow  from  the  North,  he  found again 
   the  land  of  his  childhood.  Bare  was  it  and  bleak.  And Morwen 
   was  gone.  Empty  stood  her  house,  broken  and  cold. It  was more 
   than  a  year  since she  departed to  Doriath. Brodda  the Easterling 
   (who   had   wedded   Morwen's   kinswoman   Airin)    had   plundered 
   her house, and taken all  that was  left of  her goods.  Then Turin's. 
   eyes  were  opened,  and  the  spell  of  Glaurung  was   broken,  and 
   he  knew  the  lies  wherewith  he  had  been  cheated.  And   in  his 
   anguish  and  his wrath  for the  evils that  his mother  had suffered 
   he  slew  Brodda  in  his  own  hall,  and  fled  then  out  into  the 
   winter, a hunted man.                                                   
   
                    
                                                                            
    $289. Tidings came soon to Thingol in Doriath  of the  fall of            
   Nargothrond;  and  [it  was  revealed  now  that  Mormegil was            
   indeed Turin son of Hurin >] fear walked on the borders of the            
   Hidden Kingdom.                                                           
                                                                            
    $290. In  this   same  year   Tuor  son   of  Huor   was  led   by  the 
   sendings  of  Ulmo  to  a  secret  way  that  led  from  Mithrim,  by  a 
   channel  of  water  running  under  earth,  and  so  came  to  the  deep 
   cleft  at  the  head of  Drengist, and  passed out  of the  knowledge of 
   the  spies   of  Morgoth.   Then  journeying   alone  warily   down  the 
   coasts  he  came  through  the  Falas  and  the  ruined  Havens  and  so 
   reached  at  the  year's  end  the  Mouths  of  Sirion. [Added  and then 
   struck  out:  In  the spring  of this  year also  Handir of  Brethil was 
   slain in fighting with the Orcs that ventured into Brethil.]              
                                                                            
                                     496.                                    
                                                                            
    $291.  Too   late  now   Turin  sought   for  Finduilas,   roaming  the 
   woods  under  the  shadow  of  Eryd   Wethion,  wild   and  wary   as  a 
   beast;  and  he  waylaid  all  the  roads  that went  north to  the pass 
   of  Sirion. Too  late. For  all trails  had grown  old, or  had perished 
   in  the  winter.  But  thus  it  was   that  Turin   passing  southwards 
   down  Taiglin  came  upon  some  of  the  folk  of  Haleth   that  dwelt 
   still  in  the  forest  of  Brethil. They  were dwindled  now by  war to 
   a  small  people,  and  dwelt  for  the  most  part  secretly  within  a 
   stockade  upon  the  Amon  Obel  deep  in  the  forest.   Ephel  Brandir 
   was  that  place  named;  for  Brandir  son  of  Handir  was  now  their 
   lord  since  [Handir  had  not  returned  from  the  stricken  field  of 
   Tum-halad.   >]   since   Handir   his  father   had  been   slain.  And 
   Brandir  was  no  man  of  war,   being  lame   by  a   misadventure  in 
   childhood;   and   he  was   gentle  moreover   in  mood,   loving  wood 
   rather  than  metal,  and  the  knowledge  of  all  things that  grow in 
   the earth rather than other lore.                                         
                                                                            
    At this point the rejected section of the narrative, beginning at $287, 
  
    ends. The text that replaced it belongs to  the time  of the  writing of 
    the manuscript.                                                          
                                                                            
    $292. At  last  worn  by  haste  and  the  long  road  (for  [eighty >] 
   forty  leagues  had  he  journeyed  without  rest)  he  came   with  the 
   first ice of winter  to the  pools of  Ivrin, where  before he  had been 
   healed.  But  they  were  now  but  a  frozen  mire,  and  he  could not 
   drink there again.                                                        
    $293.  Thus   he   came   hardly   by    the   passes    of   Dorlomin, 
   
                                               
                                                                    
   through  bitter snows  from the  North, and  found again  the land 
   of his  childhood. Bare  was it  and bleak.  And Morwen  was gone. 
   Empty  stood  her  house,  broken  and cold,  and no  living thing 
   now dwelt nigh.                                                   
    $294. It so  befell that  Turin came  then to  the hall of Brodda 
   the Incomer, and learned of an  old servant  of Hurin  that Brodda 
   had  taken  to  wife  by  force   Airin  Hurin's   kinswoman,  and 
   had  oppressed  Morwen;  and  therefore  in  the  year  before she 
   had fled with Nienor, none but Airin knew whither.                
    $295. Then  Turin  strode  to  Brodda's  table, and  with threats 
   learned  from  Airin  that  Morwen  went  to  Doriath to  seek her 
   son. For said Airin: 'The lands were freed then  from evil  by the 
   Blacksword of the South, who now hath fallen, they say.'          
    $296. Then  Turin's  eyes  were  opened, and  the last  shreds of 
   Glaurung's spell left him, and for anguish, and wrath at  the lies 
   that  had deluded  him, and  hatred of  the oppressors  of Morwen, 
   a  black rage  seized him,  and he  slew Brodda  in his  hall, and 
   other Easterlings that were his guests, and then he fled  out into 
   the winter, a hunted man.                                         
    $297. But  he  was  aided  by  some  that  remained   of  Hador's 
   people  and  knew  the  ways  of  the  wild,  and  with   them  he 
   escaped  through  the  falling  snow  and  came  to   an  outlaws' 
   refuge  in  the  southern  mountains  of  Dorlomin.  Thence  Turin 
   passed  again  from  the land  of his  childhood, and  returned to 
   Sirion's  vale.  His  heart  was  bitter, for  to Dorlomin  he had 
   brought  only  greater  woe upon  the remnant  of his  people, and 
   they were glad of his going; and this comfort  alone he  had: that 
   by the  prowess of  the Blacksword  the ways  to Doriath  had been 
   laid  open  to  Morwen.  And  he  said in  his heart:  'Then those 
   deeds wrought not evil to all! And where else might I  have better 
   bestowed  my  dear  kin, even  if I  had come  sooner? For  if the 
   Girdle of Melian is broken, then last  hope is  ended. Nay,  it is 
   better  as  it  hath  turned  out.  For  behold!  a shadow  I cast 
   wheresoever  I  come.  Let  Melian  keep  them!  But I  will leave 
   them in peace unshadowed for a while.'                            
                                                                    
                                  496.                               
                                                                    
    $298. Here  Tuor  son  of  Huor  met  Bronwe  of  the  Noldor  at 
   the  mouths  of  Sirion;  and  they  began  a   journey  northward 
   along  the  great river.  But as  they dwelt  in Nan  Tathrin, and 
   delayed because of the  peace and  beauty of  that country  in the 
   spring,  Ulmo himself  came up  Sirion and  appeared to  Tuor, and 
   
      the  yearning for  the Great  Sea was  ever after  in his  heart. But 
      now  at  Ulmo's  command  he  went  up  Sirion,  and  by   the  power 
      that  Ulmo  set  upon  them  Tuor  and   Bronwe  found   the  guarded 
      entrance   to   Gondolin.   There  Tuor   was  brought   before  King 
      Turgon,  and  spake  the  words  that  Ulmo  had  set  in  his mouth, 
      bidding  him  depart  and  abandon  the  fair  and  mighty  city that 
      he  had  built,  and  go  down  to  the  Sea.  But  Turgon  would not 
      listen to this counsel; and [Meglin later  >] Glindur  his sister-son 
      spoke  against  Tuor.  But  Tuor  was  held  in  honour  in Gondolin, 
      for his kindred's sake.                                               
                                                                           
        This annal  was much  emended and  added to  (and the  date changed 
        to 495), and then (since the text was now in a very confused state) 
  
        struck out  as far  as 'bidding  him depart'  and  replaced  by the 
        following version on a detached slip:                               
                                                                           
                                       495.                                 
                                                                           
         $299. Now  Tuor  Huor's  son  had  lived  as  an  outlaw   in  the 
      caves  of  Androth  above  Mithrim  for  four   years,  and   he  had 
      done  great  hurt to  the Easterlings,  and Lorgan  set a  price upon 
      his  head.  But  Ulmo,  who   had  chosen   him  as   the  instrument 
      of his designs, caused him to go by secret  ways out  of the  land of 
      Dorlomin,  so  that  his  going  was  hidden  from  all  the servants 
      of   Morgoth;   and  he   came  to   Nivrost.  But   there,  becoming 
      enamoured  of the  Sea, he  tarried long;  and in  the autumn  of the 
      year  Ulmo  himself  appeared  to  Tuor,  and  bade  him  to  depart, 
      and  go  to  the  hidden  city  of  Turgon.  And   he  sent   to  him 
      Voronwe,  last  of  the  mariners  of  Turgon,  to  guide   him;  and 
      Voronwe  led  Tuor  eastward  along  the  eaves  of  Eryd  Wethion to 
      Ivrin.  (And  there they  saw Turin  pass, but  spoke not  with him.) 
      And  at  the last  by the  power that  Ulmo set  upon them  they came 
      to   the   guarded  gate   of  Gondolin.   There  Tuor   was  brought 
      before  the  king,  and  spoke  the counsel  of Ulmo,  bidding Turgon 
      [the  following  is  the  text  already  given  in  $298]  depart and 
      abandon  the fair  and mighty  city that  he had  built, and  go down 
      to  the  Sea.  But  Turgon  would  not  listen  to this  counsel; and 
      [Meglin  later  >]  Glindur  his sister-son  spoke against  Tuor. But 
      Tuor was held in honour in Gondolin, for his kindred's sake.          
                                                                           
                                      [496]                                 
                                                                           
         $300. Now Turin coming down from Eryd Wethion sought                
      for Finduilas in vain, roaming the woods under the shadow of          
      the  mountains,  wild  and  wary  as a  beast; and  he waylaid  all the 
   
        
                                                                      
   roads that went north to  the passes  of Sirion.  Too late.  For all 
   the  trails  had  grown  old,  or  were washed  away by  the winter. 
   But  thus  it  was  that,  passing  southwards  down  Taiglin, Turin 
   came  upon  some  of  the  Men  of   Brethil,  and   delivered  them 
   from  Orcs  that  had  entrapped  them.  For  the  Orcs   fled  from 
   Gurthang.                                                           
     $301.  He   named  himself   Wildman  of   the  Woods,   and  they 
   besought  him  to  come and  dwell with  them; but  he said  that he 
   had  an  errand  yet  unachieved:   to  seek   Finduilas  Orodreth's 
   daughter.   Then   Dorlas,   leader   of   the  woodmen,   told  the 
   grievous  tidings of  her death.  For the  woodmen at  the Crossings 
   of  Taiglin  had  waylaid  the  orc-host  that  led the  captives of 
   Nargothrond,  hoping  to  rescue  them;  but  the  Orcs had  at once 
   cruelly slain their prisoners, and Finduilas they  pinned to  a tree 
   with a spear. So she died, saying  at the  last: 'Tell  the Mormegil 
   that Finduilas  is here.'  Therefore they  had laid  her in  a mound 
   near that place, and named it Haud-en-Ellas.                        
     $302. Turin  bade  them  lead  him  thither,  and  there  he  fell 
   down  into  a  darkness  of  grief,  and  was  near  to  death. Then 
   Dorlas  by  his  black  sword,  the  fame  whereof  had   come  even 
   into the deeps of Brethil, and by his quest of the  king's daughter, 
   knew  that  this  Wildman  was  indeed  the  Mormegil   of  Nargoth- 
   rond  [added:]  (whom  rumour  said   was  the   son  of   Hurin  of 
   Dorlomin).  The  woodmen  therefore  lifted  him  up,  and  bore him 
   away  to  their  homes. These  were set  in a  stockade upon  a high 
   place in  the forest,  Ephel Brandir  upon Amon  Obel; for  the folk 
   of  Haleth  were  now  dwindled  by  war  to  a  small  people,  and 
   Brandir  son  of  Handir  who  ruled  them  was  a  man   of  gentle 
   mood,  and  lame  also  from  childhood,  and  he trusted  rather in 
   secrecy than in deeds  of war  to save  them from  the power  of the 
   North.                                                              
     $303. Therefore  he  feared  the  tidings  that   Dorlas  brought, 
   and  when  he  beheld the  face of  Turin as  he lay  on the  bier a 
   cloud  of  foreboding  lay  on  his  heart. Nonetheless  being moved 
  
   by his  woe, he  took him  into his  own house  and tended  him; for 
   he had  skill in  healing. And  with the  beginning of  spring Turin 
   cast off his darkness, and  grew hale  again; and  he arose,  and he 
   thought  that  he  would  remain  in  Brethil,  hidden, and  put his 
   shadow  behind  him,  forsaking  the  past.  He  took   therefore  a 
   new  name,  Turambar,  and  besought  the  woodmen  to  forget  that 
   he  was  a  stranger  among  them  or  ever  bore  any  other  name. 
   Nonetheless  he  would  not  wholly  leave  deeds  of  war,  for  he 
   
   could not  endure that  the Orcs  should come  to the  Crossings of 
   Taiglin or draw nigh  Haud-en-Ellas, and  he made  that a  place of 
   dread  for them  so that  they shunned  it. But  he laid  his black 
   sword by, and used rather the bow.                                  
                                                                      
     $304.  Now   new   tidings  came   to  Doriath   concerning  Nar- 
   gothrond,  for  some  that  had  escaped  from  the defeat  and the 
   sack, and had survived the fell winter in the wild, came at last to 
   Thingol, seeking  refuge. But  their tales  were at  variance, some 
   saying   that   Nargothrond   was   empty,  others   that  Glaurung 
   abode  there;  some  saying that  all the  lords and  captains were 
   slain,  others  that, nay,  the Mormegil  had returned  to Nargoth- 
   rond and there was made a prisoner under the  spell of  the dragon. 
   But  all  declared that  it was  known to  many in  Nargothrond ere 
   the  end  that  the  Mormegil  was  none  other than  Turin Hurin's 
   son.  [Pencilled  addition:  And  when  she  heard  of  the Dragon- 
   helm Morwen knew this was true.]                                    
     $305.  Then   Morwen   was    distraught,   and    refusing   the 
   counsel  of  Melian, she  rode forth  alone into  the wild  to seek 
   her  son,  or  some true  tidings of  him. Thingol, therefore, sent 
   Mablung  after  her,   with  many   hardy  march-wards,   and  some 
   riders,  to  guard  her,  and to  learn what  news they  might; but 
   Nienor  joined  this company  secretly in  disguise, for  she hoped 
   that  when  Morwen  saw  that  her  daughter  would  go   with  her 
   into peril, if she went on, then she would be willing to  return to 
   Doriath  and  leave  the  seeking  of   tidings  to   Mablung.  But 
   Morwen,   being   fey,   would  not   be  persuaded,   and  Mablung 
   perforce led  the ladies  with him;  and they  passed out  over the 
   wide  plain  and came  to Amon  Ethir, a  league before  the bridge 
   of  Nargothrond.  There  Mablung  set  a  guard  of   riders  about 
   Morwen  and  her  daughter, and  forbade them  go further.  But he, 
   seeing  from the  hill no  sign of  any enemy,  went down  with his 
   scouts to the Narog, as stealthily as they could go.                
     $306. But  Glaurung  was  aware  of  all  that  they did,  and he 
   came forth in heat of wrath,  and lay  into the  river; and  a vast 
   vapour  and  foul  reek  went   up,  in   which  Mablung   and  his 
   company  were  blinded   and  lost.   Then  Glaurung   passed  east 
   over Narog.                                                         
     $307. Seeing  the  onset  of  Glaurung   the  guards   upon  Amon 
   Ethir sought to lead the ladies away,  and fly  with them  with all 
   speed  back  eastwards;  but  the  wind bore  the blank  mists upon 
   them,  and  their  horses  were  maddened  by   the  dragon-stench, 
   
                                                                   
                                                                      
   and  were  ungovernable, and  ran this  way and  that, so  that some 
   were  dashed  against  trees and  slain, and  others were  borne far 
   away.  Thus  the  ladies  were lost,  and of  Morwen indeed  no sure 
   tidings  came ever  to Doriath  after. But  Nienor, being  thrown by 
   her  steed  yet unhurt,  groped her  way back  to Amon  Ethir, there 
   to  await  Mablung,  and  came  thus  above the  reek into  the sun- 
   light.  [Thus she  came alone  face to  face with  Glaurung himself, 
   who  had  climbed  up  from  the  other  side.  >] And  looking west 
   she  looked  straight  into  the  eyes of  Glaurung, whose  head lay 
   upon the hill-top.                                                  
     $308. Her  will  strove with  him for  a while,  but he  put forth 
   his  power,  and  having  learned   who  she   was  (as   indeed  he 
   guessed full well) he  constrained her  to gaze  into his  eyes, and 
   laid a spell of utter darkness and forgetfulness, so that  she could 
   remember  nothing  that  had   ever  befallen   her,  nor   her  own 
  
   name,  nor  the  name  of  any  other  thing;  and  for   many  days 
   indeed she could neither hear, nor see,  nor stir  by her  own will. 
   Then  Glaurung  left  her  standing  alone upon  Amon Ethir,  and he 
   went back to Nargothrond.                                           
     $309.  Now   Mablung,   who  greatly   daring  had   explored  the 
   halls  of  Felagund  when  Glaurung  left  them,  fled from  them at 
   the  approach  of  the  dragon,  and  returned  to  Amon  Ethir. The 
   sun sank and night fell as he climbed  the hill,  and to  his dismay 
   he  found none  there, save  Nienor standing  alone under  the stars 
   as  an  image  of  stone.  No  word  she spoke  or heard,  but would 
   follow, if he took up her hand. Therefore in great grief he  led her 
   away,  though it  seemed to  him vain;  for they  were both  like to 
   perish, succourless, in the wild.                                   
     $310.  But   they   were   found  by   three  of   Mablung's  com- 
   panions,  and  slowly  they  journeyed  northward  and  eastward  to 
   the fences of  Doriath where,  nigh to  the inflowing  of Esgalduin, 
   there was the secret gate by which those of  its folk  that returned 
   from  without  were  wont to  enter. Slowly  the strength  of Nienor 
   returned  as  they  drew   nearer  to   Doriath  and   further  from 
   Glaurung,  but  as  yet  she  could  not speak  or hear,  and walked 
   blindly as she was led.                                             
     $311. But even as they  drew near  the fences  at last  she closed 
   her  wild  staring eyes,  and would  sleep; and  they laid  her down 
   and  she  slept;  and  they  rested  also,  for  they  were  utterly 
   outworn.  Being thus  less heedful  than was  wise, they  were there 
   assailed  by  an  Orc-band,  such as  now roamed  often as  nigh the 
   fences  of  Doriath  as  they  dared.  But   Nienor  in   that  hour 
   
   recovered hearing and  sight, and  being awakened  by the  cries of 
   the Orcs, sprang up in terror as a  wild thing,  and fled  ere they 
   could come to her.                                                 
     $312. Then  the  Orcs  gave  chase,  and  the  Elves  after;  but 
   though  they  overtook  the  Orcs  indeed  and  slew them  ere they 
   could  harm  her,  Nienor  escaped  them.  For  she  fled  as  in a 
   madness of fear, swifter than a deer, and tore off all  her raiment 
   as she ran, until she was naked [bracketed later:] but for  a short 
   kirtle.  And  she  passed  out of  their sight,  running northward, 
   and  though  they  sought  her  long  they found  her not,  nor any 
   trace  of  her.  And  at  last  Mablung  in  despair   returned  to 
   Menegroth  and  told  all  his  tidings.  [Added:  Greatly  grieved 
   were  Thingol  and  Melian;   but  Mablung   went  forth   and  for 
   three years sought in vain for tidings of Morwen and Nienor.]      
     $313. But  Nienor  ran  on   into  the   woods,  until   she  was 
   spent, and then  fell and  slept, and  awoke; and  behold it  was a 
   bright morning, and she rejoiced in light as it  were a  new thing, 
   and all things else that she saw  seemed new  and strange,  for she 
   had  no  names  for  them.   Nothing  did   she  remember   save  a 
   darkness  that  lay  behind her,  and a  shadow of  fear; therefore 
   warily she went as  a hunted  beast, and  became famished,  for she 
   had no food and knew  not how  to seek  it. But  coming at  last to 
   the Crossings of Taiglin she went over, seeking the shelter  of the 
   great trees of Brethil, for she was  afraid, and  it seemed  to her 
   that  the  darkness  was overtaking  her again  from which  she had 
   fled.                                                              
     $314. But  it  was a  great storm  of thunder  that came  up from 
   the  South,  and  in  terror she  cast herself  down by  the mound, 
   Haud-en-Ellas  [pencilled  in  margin:  Elleth], stopping  her ears 
   from the  thunder, but  the rain  smote her  and drenched  her, and 
   she lay like a wild beast that is dying.                           
     $315. There  Turambar  found  her,  as  he  came  to  the  Cross- 
   ings  of  Taiglin,  having  heard  a  rumour  of  Orcs  that roamed 
   near.  And  seeing  in a  flare of  lightning the  body of  a slain 
   maiden  (as  it  seemed)  lying  upon  the  mound of  Finduilas, he 
   was  stricken  [suddenly  with  fear  o]  to  the  heart.  But  the 
   woodmen  lifted  her  up, and  Turambar cast  his cloak  about her, 
   and  they  took  her  to  a  lodge  nearby,  and  bathed   her  and 
   warmed  her  and  gave her  food. And  as soon  as she  looked upon 
   Turambar  she  was comforted;  for it  seemed to  her that  she had 
   found  something  at  last that  she long  sought in  her darkness; 
  
   and she laid her hand in his and would not be parted from him. 
   
                                                                     
                                                                        
     $316. But  when   he  asked   her  concerning   her  name   and  her 
   kin  and  her  misadventure,  then  she  became  troubled  as  a child 
   that  perceives  that   something  is   demanded  but   cannot  under- 
   stand  what  it  be.  And  she  burst  into tears.  Therefore Turambar 
   said: 'Be not troubled! Doubtless thy tale is too sad yet to  tell. It 
   shall wait. But a name thou  must have,  and I  will call  thee Niniel 
   (tear-maiden).'  And  at  that  name  she  shook  her  head,  but said 
   Niniel.  That  was  the  first  word  she  spoke  after  her darkness, 
   and it remained her name among the woodmen ever after.                
     $317.  The   next  day   they  bore   her  towards   Ephel  Brandir, 
   but  at  the  falls  of  Celebros  a  great  shuddering came  upon her 
   (wherefore  afterwards  that  place  was   called  Nen   Girith),  and 
   ere  she  came  to  the  home  of  the  woodmen  she  was  sick  of  a 
   fever. She lay long in her sickness, but  was healed  by the  skill of 
   Brandir  and  the  care  of  the  leech-women  of  Brethil;   and  the 
   women  taught  her  language  as  to  an   infant.  Ere   autumn  came 
   she  was  hale  again,  and  could   speak,  but   remembered  nothing 
   before  she  was  found  by  Turambar.   Brandir  loved   her  dearly, 
   but  all her  heart was  given to  Turambar. All  that year  since the 
   coming  of  Niniel  there  was  peace  in  Brethil,  and the  Orcs did 
   not trouble the woodmen.                                              
                                                                        
                                    497.                                 
                                                                        
     $318. Turambar  still  remained  at  peace  and  went  not  to  war. 
   His heart turned  to Niniel,  and he  asked her  in marriage;  but for 
   that time  she delayed  in spite  of her  love. For  Brandir foreboded 
   he  knew  not  what,  and  sought  to  restrain  her,  rather  for her 
   sake  than  his  own  or  rivalry  with Turambar;  and he  revealed to 
   her  that  Turambar   was  Turin   son  of   Hurin,  and   though  she 
   knew  not  the  name  a  shadow  fell  on  her  heart.  This  Turambar 
   learned and was ill pleased with Brandir.                             
                                                                        
                                    498.                                 
                                                                        
     $319.  In   the   spring   of  this   year  Turambar   asked  Niniel 
   again,  and  vowed  that  he  would  now wed  her, or  go back  to war 
   in  the  wild.  And  Niniel  took   him  with   joy,  and   they  were 
   wedded  at   the  mid-summer,   and  the   Woodmen  of   Brethil  made 
   a  great  feast.  But  ere  the  end  of the  year Glaurung  sent Orcs 
   of  his   dominion  against   Brethil;  and   Turambar  sat   at  home 
   deedless,  for  he  had  promised Niniel  that he  would go  to battle 
   only  if  their  home  was  assailed.  But  the woodmen  were worsted, 
   and  Dorlas  upbraided  him that  he would  not aid  the folk  that he 
   
                                        
                                                                    
   had  taken for  his own.  Then Turambar  arose and  brought forth 
   again his black sword, and he gathered a great  force of  the Men 
   of  Brethil,  and they  defeated the  Orcs utterly.  But Glaurung 
   heard  tidings  that  the  Black  Sword  was  in Brethil,  and he 
   pondered what he had heard, devising new evil.                    
                                                                    
                                  499.                               
                                                                    
     $320. Niniel conceived in the spring of this year, and became 
   wan and sad. At the same time there came to Ephel Brandir the 
   first  rumours  that  Glaurung had  issued from  Nargothrond. And 
   Turambar sent out scouts far afield, for he now ordered things 
   as he would, and few gave heed to Brandir.                        
     $321. And  as  it  drew  near  to summer  Glaurung came  to the 
   borders of Brethil, and lay near the  west-shore of  Taiglin, and 
   then there was great  fear among  the wood-folk,  for it  was now 
   plain  that the  Great Worm  would assail  them and  ravage their 
   land, and not pass by, returning to Angband,  as they  had hoped. 
  
   They  sought  therefore  the  counsel of  Turambar. And  he coun- 
   selled them that  it was  vain to  go against  the Worm  with all 
   their force. Only by cunning and good  fortune could  they defeat 
   him.  He  offered  therefore  himself  to  seek  Glaurung  on the 
   borders of the land, and bade the rest of the people to remain at 
   Ephel Brandir, but to prepare for flight. For if Glaurung had the 
   victory, he would come first  to the  woodmen's homes  to destroy 
   them,  and  they could  not hope  to withstand  him; but  if they 
   then  scattered  far  and  wide,  then  many  might  escape,  for 
   Glaurung  would not  take up  his dwelling  in Brethil  and would 
   return soon to Nargothrond.                                       
     $322. Then  Turambar  asked  for  companions  willing   to  aid 
   him in his peril,  and Dorlas  stood forth,  but no  others. Then 
   Dorlas  upbraided  the  people,  and spoke  scorn of  Brandir who 
   could not play the part of the  heir of  Haleth; and  Brandir was 
   shamed before his people, and was bitter  at heart.  But Torbarth 
   [pencilled above: Gwerin] kinsman of Brandir  asked his  leave to 
   go in his stead. Then Turambar  said farewell  to Niniel  and she 
   was  filled  with  fear  and  foreboding,  and their  parting was 
   sorrowful;  but  Turambar  set  out with  his two  companions and 
   went to Nen Girith.                                               
     $323. Then  Niniel  being  unable  to  endure  her   fear,  and 
   unwilling to wait in the Ephel tidings of Turambar's fortune, set 
   forth  after  him, and  a great  company went  with her.  At this 
   Brandir  was  filled more  than ever  before with  dread, [struck 
   
                                     
                                                                      
   out: but she heeded  not his  counsels] and  he sought  to dissuade 
   her and the folk that  would go  with her  from this  rashness, but 
   they  heeded  him  not.  Therefore he  renounced his  lordship, and 
   all love for the  people that  had scorned  him, and  having naught 
   left but his love for  Niniel, he  girt himself  with a  sword, and 
   went after her; but being lame he fell far behind.                  
                                                                      
    $324.  Now   Turambar   came   to  Nen   Girith  at   sundown  and 
   there learned that Glaurung  lay on  the brink  of the  high shores 
   of  the  Taiglin,  and  was  like  to  move  when night  fell. Then 
   he  called  those  tidings  good;  for the  Worm lay  at [Cabad-en- 
   Aras  >]  Cabed-en-Aras,  where  the  river  ran  in  a   deep  and 
   narrow  gorge  that  a  hunted  deer  might o'erleap,  and Turambar 
   deemed  that  he  would  seek  no  further,  but  would  attempt to 
   pass  over  the  gorge.  Therefore  he  purposed  to creep  down at 
   dusk,  and  descend  into the  ravine under  night, and  cross over 
   the wild  water, and  then climb  up the  further cliff  (which was 
   less sheer) and so come at the Worm beneath his guard.              
    $325  This  counsel  he  then  took,  but  the  heart   of  Dorlas 
   failed when they  came to  the races  of Taiglin  in the  dark, and 
   he  dared  not  attempt  the  perilous  crossing,  but   drew  back 
   and  lurked  in  the  woods  burdened  with  shame.   Turambar  and 
   Torbarth,  nonetheless,  crossed over     in  safety, for  the loud 
   roaring  of  the  water  drowned  all  other  sounds,  and Glaurung 
   slept.  But  ere  the  middle-night  the  Worm  roused, and  with a 
   great noise and blast cast his  forward part  across the  chasm and 
   began  to  draw  his  bulk  after.   Turambar  and   Torbarth  were 
   well-night  overcome by  the heat  and the  stench, as  they sought 
   in  haste  for  a  way  up to  come at  Glaurung; and  Torbarth was 
   slain  by  a  great  stone  that,  dislodged  from  on high  by the 
   passage  of  the  dragon,  smote  him  upon the  head and  cast him 
   into the River. So ended the last of the right  kin of  Haleth, and 
   not the least valiant.                                              
    $326   Then   Turambar   summoned   all   his  will   and  courage 
   and climbed the cliff alone, and he thrust  Gurthang into  the soft 
   belly of the Worm, even  up to  the hilts.  But when  Glaurung felt 
   his death-pang he  screamed, and  in his  dreadful throe  he heaved 
   up his  bulk and  hurled himself  across the  chasm, and  there lay 
   lashing and. coiling in his agony. And he set all in a  blaze about 
   him, and beat all to ruin, until at last his fires died, and he lay 
   still.                                                              
  
    $327.  Now   Gurthang   had    been   wrested    from   Turambar's 
   
                                             
                                                                   
   hand in the  throe of  Glaurung, and  clave to  the belly  of the 
   Worm.  Turambar,   therefore,  crossed   the  water   once  more, 
   desiring to recover his sword, and look on his foe. And  he found 
   him stretched at his length, and  rolled upon  one side;  and the 
   hilts  of  Gurthang  stood  in  his  belly. Then  Turambar seized 
   the hilts and set his foot upon the belly,  and cried  in mockery 
   of  the  Worm  and  his  words  at  Nargothrond:  'Hail,  Worm of 
   Morgoth!  Well met  again! Die  now and  the darkness  have thee! 
   Thus is Turin son of Hurin avenged.'                             
    $328. Then  he  wrenched  out the  sword, but  a spout  of black 
   blood followed it, and  fell on  his hand,  and the  venom burned 
   it.  And  thereupon  Glaurung  opened  his  eyes and  looked upon 
   Turambar with such malice, that it smote  him as  a blow;  and by 
   that stroke and  the anguish  of the  venom he  fell into  a dark 
   swoon, and lay as one dead, and his sword was beneath him.       
                                                                   
    $329. The  yells  of  Glaurung  rang  in the  woods and  came to 
   the folk that waited at Nen  Girith; and  when those  that looked 
   forth heard the scream of  the Worm  and saw  from afar  the ruin 
   and  burning  that  he made,  they deemed  that he  had triumphed 
   and was destroying those that  assailed him.  And Niniel  sat and 
   shuddered beside the falling water, and at the voice  of Glaurung 
   her darkness crept upon  her again,  so that  she could  not stir 
   from that place of her own will.                                 
    $330. Even so  Brandir  found  her,  for he  came to  Nen Girith 
   at last, limping wearily.  And when  he heard  that the  Worm had 
   crossed the river and had beaten down his foes his  heart yearned 
   towards Niniel in pity. Yet he thought  also: 'Turambar  is dead, 
   but Niniel lives.  Now maybe  she will  come with  me and  I will 
   lead her away and so we shall escape the Worm together.'         
    $331. After  a  while  therefore  he stood  by Niniel  and said: 
   'Come! It is time to go. If thou wilt, I will lead thee.'  And he 
   took her hand, and she arose silently, and  followed him;  and in 
   the darkness none saw them go.                                   
    $332. But  as  they  went  down  the  path toward  the Crossings 
   the moon arose, and cast  a grey  light on  the land,  and Niniel 
   said: 'Is this the  way?' And  Brandir answered  that he  knew no 
   way, save to flee as they might  from the  Worm, and  escape into 
   the wild. But Niniel said: 'The  Black Sword  was my  beloved and 
   my husband. To  seek him  only do  I go.  What else  couldst thou 
   think?' And she sped  on before  him. Then  she came  towards the 
   Crossings  of  Taiglin  and  beheld  Haud-en-Ellas  in  the white 
   
                             
                                                                       
   moonlight,  and  great  dread  came  on  her.  Then  with  a  cry she 
   turned  away, casting  off her  cloak, and  fled southward  along the 
   river, and her white raiment shone in the moon.                      
     $333. Thus  Brandir  saw  her  from  the  hill-side  and  turned to 
   cross  her  path,  but was  still behind  her, when  she came  to the 
   ruin  of  Glaurung  nigh  the  brink  of  [Cabad-en-Aras   >]  Cabed- 
   en-Aras.  There  she  saw  the Worm  lying, but  heeded him  not, for 
   a  man  lay  beside  him;  and  she  ran to  Turambar and  called his 
   name  in  vain. Then,  finding his  hand that  was burned,  she laved 
   it with tears and bound it  about with  a strip  of her  raiment, and 
   kissed  him  and  cried  on  him  again  to  awake.  Thereat Glaurung 
   stirred for the last time ere  he died,  and he  spoke with  his last 
   breath  saying:  Hail,  Nienor  daughter  of   Hurin.  This   is  thy 
   brother!  Have  joy  of  your  meeting,  and know  him: Turin  son of 
   Hurin,  treacherous  to  foes,  faithless to  friends, and  [a] curse 
   unto his kin. And to thee worst of all, as now thou shalt feel!' 
     $334. Then  Glaurung  died,  and  the  veil   of  his   malice  was 
   taken  from her,  and she  remembered all  her life;  and she  sat as 
   one  stunned  with  horror   and  anguish.   Then  Brandir   who  had 
   heard  all, standing  stricken upon  the edge  of the  ruin, hastened 
  
   towards  her;  but  she  leapt  up  and  ran  like  a   hunted  deer, 
   and  came  to  [Cabad-en-Aras  >]   Cabed-en-Aras,  and   there  cast 
   herself over the brink, and was lost in the wild water.              
     $335.  Then   Brandir   came   and   looked   down    into   Cabad- 
   en-Aras,  and  turned  away  in  horror,  and  though  he  no  longer 
   desired life,  he could  not seek  death in  that roaring  water. And 
   thereafter  no  man  looked  ever   again  upon   Cabad-en-Aras,  nor 
   would  any  beast  or  bird  come there,  nor any  tree grow;  and it 
   was named Cabad Naeramarth, the Leap of Dreadful Doom.               
     $336. But  Brandir  now  made  his  way  back  to  Nen  Girith,  to 
   bring tidings to  the people;  and he  met Dorlas  in the  woods, and 
   slew him (the first blood  that ever  he had  spilled and  the last). 
   And  he  came  to  Nen  Girith,  and  men  cried  to him:  'Hast thou 
   seen her? Lo! Niniel is gone.'                                       
     $337. And  he  answered  saying:  'Yea,  Niniel  is gone  for ever. 
   The  Worm  is  dead,  and  Turambar  is dead:  and those  tidings are 
   good.'  And  folk  murmured  at  these  words,  saying  that  he  was 
   crazed.  But  Brandir  said:  'Hear  me  to   the  end!   Niniel  the 
   beloved is also dead. She cast herself into the Taiglin desiring life 
   no  more.  For  she  learned  that  she  was  none other  than Nienor 
   daughter  of  Hurin,  ere  her  forgetfulness  came  upon   her,  and 
   that Turambar was her brother, Turin son of Hurin.'                  
   
     $338. But  even  as  he  had  ceased and  the people  wept, Turin 
   himself  came  before  them.  For  when  the  Worm died,  his swoon 
   left him, and he fell into a deep sleep of weariness. But  the cold 
   of the night troubled  him, and  the hilts  of Gurthang  drove into 
   his  side,  and  he  awoke.  Then he  saw that  one had  tended his 
   hand, and  he wondered  much that  he was  left nonetheless  to lie 
   upon  the  cold ground;  and he  called and  hearing no  answer, he 
   went in search of aid, for he was weary and sick.                  
     $339. But  when  the  people  saw  him  they  drew  back  in fear 
   thinking that  it was  his unquiet  spirit; and  he said:  'Nay, be 
   glad;  for the  Worm is  dead, and  I live.  But wherefore  have ye 
   scorned  my  counsel,  and come  into peril?  And where  is Niniel? 
   For her  I would  see. And  surely ye  did not  bring her  from her 
   home?'                                                            
     $340. Then  Brandir  told  him  that  it  was  so and  Niniel was 
   dead. But the wife of Dorlas cried  out: Nay,  lord, he  is crazed. 
   For he came here saying  that thou  wert dead,  and called  it good 
   tidings. But thou livest.'                                         
     $341. Then  Turambar  was  wroth,  and  believed  that  all  that 
   Brandir  said  or  did  was  done  in  malice  towards  himself and 
   Niniel,  begrudging  their love;  and he  spoke evilly  to Brandir, 
   naming  him  Club-foot. Then  Brandir reported  all that  he heard, 
   and  named  Niniel  Nienor  daughter  of   Hurin,  and   cried  out 
   upon  Turambar  with  the  last words  of Glaurung,  that he  was a 
   curse unto his kin and to all that harboured him.                  
     $342. Then  Turambar  fell  into  a  fury,  and  charged  Brandir 
   with leading Niniel to her death, and  publishing with  delight the 
   lies of Glaurung (if he devised  them not  himself indeed),  and he 
   cursed Brandir  and slew  him, and  fled from  the people  into the 
   woods.  But after  a while  his madness  left him,  and he  came to 
   Haud-en-Ellas  and there  sat and  pondered all  his deeds.  And he 
   cried  upon  Finduilas  to  bring  him  counsel;  for  he  knew not 
   whether he  would do  now more  ill to  go to  Doriath to  seek his 
   kin, or to forsake them for ever and seek death in battle.         
     $343. And  even  as  he  sat  there  Mablung  with  a  company of 
   Grey-elves  came  over  the  Crossings  of  Taiglin,  and  he  knew 
   Turin and hailed him, and was glad to find him  living. For  he had 
   learned of the coming forth of Glaurung  and that  his path  led to 
   Brethil, and at the same time he  had heard  report that  the Black 
   Sword  of  Nargothrond  now  abode  there.  Therefore  he  came  to 
   give warning to Turin and  help if  need be.  But Turin  said: 'Too 
   late thou comest. The Worm is dead.'                               
   
                                          
                                                                     
    $344. Then  they  marvelled,  and  gave  him  great   praise,  but 
  
   he cared nothing for it, and said: 'This only I  ask: give  me news 
   of my kin, for  in Dorlomin  I learned  that they  had gone  to the 
   Hidden Kingdom.'                                                   
    $345.  Then   Mablung   was   dismayed,   but   needs   must  tell 
   to  Turin  how  Morwen  was  lost,  and  Nienor  cast into  a spell 
   of  dumb  forgetfulness,  and  how  she   escaped  them   upon  the 
   borders  of Doriath  and fled  northward. Then  at last  Turin knew 
   that  doom  had  overtaken  him,  and  that  he  had  slain Brandir 
   unjustly,  so that  the words  of Glaurung  were fulfilled  in him. 
   And he laughed as one fey, crying: 'This is a bitter  jest indeed!' 
   But  he  bade  Mablung  go,  and  return  to  Doriath,  with curses 
   upon it. 'And a curse too on thy errand!' he said. 'This  only was 
   wanting. Now comes the night! '                                    
    $346. Then  he  fled  from  them  like  the  wind,  and  they were 
   amazed,   wondering  what   madness  had   seized  him;   and  they 
   followed  after  him.  But  Turin  far  out-ran  them, and  came to 
   Cabad-en-Aras,  and  heard  the  roaring  of  the  water,  and  saw 
   that all the leaves fell sere from the trees, as though  winter had 
   come.  Then  he  cursed  the  place  and  named  it   Cabad  Naera- 
   marth,  and  he  drew  forth  his  sword,  that now  alone remained 
   to him  of all  his possessions,  and he  said: 'Hail  Gurthang! No 
   lord  or  loyalty  dost  thou  know,  save  the hand  that wieldeth 
   thee.  From no  blood wilt  thou shrink.  Wilt thou  therefore take 
   Turin Turambar, wilt thou slay me swiftly?'                        
    $347. And  from  the  blade  rang  a  cold  voice in  answer: Yea, 
   I will drink thy blood gladly, that so  I may  forget the  blood of 
   Beleg my master, and the blood  of Brandir  slain unjustly.  I will 
   slay thee swiftly.'                                                
    $348. Then  Turin  set  the  hilts  upon  the  ground,   and  cast 
   himself  upon  the  point  of  Gurthang, and  the black  blade took 
   his  life.  But  Mablung  and  the  Elves  came  and looked  on the 
   shape  of  the  Worm  lying  dead,  and  upon  the  body  of Turin, 
   and  they  were  grieved;  and  when men  of Brethil  came thither, 
   and they learned  the reasons  of Turin's  madness and  death, they 
   were  aghast;  and  Mablung said  bitterly: 'Lo!  I also  have been 
   meshed  in the  doom of  the Children  of Hurin,  and thus  with my 
   tidings have slain one that I loved.'                              
    $349. Then  they  lifted   up  Turin   and  found   that  Gurthang 
   had  broken  asunder.  But  Elves  and  Men  gathered   then  great 
   store  of  wood  and  made  a  mighty  burning,  and  the  Worm was 
   consumed  to  ashes.  But  Turin they  laid in  a high  mound where 
   
   he had fallen, and the shards of Gurthang were  laid beside               
   him. And when all was done, the Elves sang a lament for the               
   Children of Hurin, and a great grey stone was set  upon the               
   mound, and thereon was carven in the Runes of Doriath:                    
                                                                            
   Here  the  manuscript  comes  to  an  end,  at  the foot  of a  page, and 
   the  typescript  also.  Later,  and  probably a  good while  later, since 
   the writing is in ball-point pen, my father  added in  the margin  of the 
   manuscript:                                                               
                                                                            
                            TURIN TURAMBAR DAGNIR                            
                                  GLAURUNGA                                  
   and beneath they wrote also:                                              
                                NIENOR NINIEL.                               
   But  she  was  not  there,  nor  was  it  ever  known  whither  the  cold 
   waters  of  Taiglin  had  taken  her.  [Thus  endeth  the  Narn   i  Chin 
   Hurin:  which  is  the  longest  of all  the lays  of Beleriand,  and was 
   made by Men.]                                                             
                                                                            
   It  always  seemed to  me strange  that my  father should  have abandoned 
   the Grey Annals where he did,  without at  least writing  the inscription 
   that  was  carved  on  the  stone;  yet  the  facts  that  the amanuensis 
   typescript ended at this point also, and that he added in the inscription 
   in  rough  script  on  the manuscript  at some  later time,  seemed proof 
   positive that this was the case. Ultimately I discovered the explanation, 
   which for reasons that will be seen I postpone to  the beginning  of Part 
   Three (p. 251).                                                           
  
                                                                            
                                C0MMENTARY.                              
                                                                            
   In this commentary the following abbreviations are used:                  
   AV. Annals of Valinor (see p. 3)                                           
   AAm. Annals of Aman (text with numbered paragraphs in Vol.X)               
   AB. Annals of Beleriand (see p. 3). I use the revised dating of the        
       annals in AB 2 (see V.124).                                               
   GA. Grey Annals (GA 1 abandoned opening, GA 2 the final text               
       when distinguished from GA 1: see pp. 3 - 4)                              
   Q.  The Quenta (text in Vol.IV)                                             
   QS. Quenta Silmarillion (text with numbered paragraphs in                  
       Vol. V)                                                                   
   NE. The last part of the Narn i Chin Hurin, given in Unfinished            
       Tales (pp. 104 - 46), and referenced to the pages in that                 
       book; see pp. 144-5.                                                      
                                                                            
   $1. This opening paragraph is absent from the abandoned version            
     GA 1. Cf. the direction scribbled on the old AB 2 manuscript (p. 4) 
   
                                                                          
                                                                          
   to 'make these the Sindarin Annals of Doriath'. For the beginning of ' 
   the Annals in GA 1 see under $2 below.                                  
  $2.  This is a much  more definite  statement of  the development  of the 
   geographical  concept of  'Beleriand' than  that found  in GA  1, where 
   the Annals begin thus:                                                  
     The  name  Beleriand  is  drawn from  the tongue  of the  Sindar, the 
   Grey-elves that long dwelt in that country; and  it signifies  the land 
   of  Balar.  For  this  name  the  Sindar  gave to  Osse, who  came much 
   to  those  coasts,  and  there  befriended them.  In ancient  days, ere 
   the  War  of  Utumno, it  was but  the northern  shoreland of  the long 
   west-coast  of  Middle-earth,  lying  south  of  Eryd Engrin  (the Iron 
   Mountains)  and  between  the  Great  Sea  and  Eryd  Luin   (the  Blue 
   Mountains).                                                             
   This is in any case  not easy  to understand,  since Beleriand  'in the 
   ancient days' is defined as 'but' the northern  shoreland of  the west- 
   coast  of  Middle-earth,  yet  extending  south  of the  Iron Mountains 
   and from the Great  Sea to  the Blue  Mountains, an  area in  fact much 
   greater than that described in  GA 2  as its  later extension  of mean- 
   ing. The latter agrees with the statement  on the  subject in  QS $108, 
   where  'Beleriand   was  bounded   upon  the   North  by   Nivrost  and 
   Hithlum and Dorthonion'.                                                
     A  possible  explanation  of  the  opening  passage  of  GA 1  may be 
   found,  however,  by  reference  to  the  Ambarkanta  map  IV (IV.249), 
   where it will be seen that 'Beleriand' could well be described  as 'but 
   the northern shoreland of  the long  west-coast of  Middle-earth, lying 
   south  of  the  Iron  Mountains  and  between  the  Great  Sea  and the 
   Blue  Mountains'.  The  meaning  of  the  opening  of  GA  1   may  be, 
   therefore,  not  that  this geographical  description was  the original 
   reference  of  the  name  'Beleriand',  but  that  before  the  War  of 
   Utumno   (when   Melkor   was   chained)   Beleriand   was   'but   the 
   northern  shoreland of  the long  west-coast of  Middle-earth', whereas 
   in  the  ruin  of  that  war  there was  formed the  Great Gulf  to the 
   southward  (referred  to  in   GA  $6,   both  texts;   see  Ambarkanta 
   map V, IV.251), after which Beleriand could not be so described.        
     In the List of Names  of the  1930s (V.404)  'Beleriand' was  said as 
   in GA 2 to have been originally the 'land  about southern  Sirion'; but 
   is there  said to  have been  'named by  the Elves  of the  Havens from 
   Cape  Balar,  and  Bay  of  Balar  into  which  Sirion flowed'.  In the 
   Etymologies  (V.350,  stem  BAL) Beleriand  was likewise  derived from 
   (the isle of) Balar, and Balar in turn 'probably from * balare,  and so 
   called  because here  Osse visited  the waiting  Teleri.' At  that time 
   Osse was a Bala (Vala).                                                 
     On  the  later  form  Belerian  see  my  father's  note  on  Sindarin 
   Rochand  >  Rochan  (Rohan)  in  Unfinished  Tales p.  318 (note  49 to 
   Cirion and Eorl ).                                                      
  $3.  Cf.  the  entry  added to  the annal  for Valian  Year 1050  in AAm 
   
  
   $40 (X.72,  77),  concerning  Melian's  departure  from Valinor.  In the 
   preceding annal 1000 -  1050 in  AAm it  is told  that Varda  'made stars 
   newer and brighter'.                                                      
  $$3-5.  The  second sentence  of the  annal 1050  and the  annals 1080 
   and  1085  were  added  to  the  manuscript  subsequently. It  is curious 
   that  there  was  no  mention  of  the  Awakening  of the  Elves in  GA 1 
   nor in  GA 2  as written;  but among  the rough  draft pages  referred to 
   on p. 4 there is in fact a substantial passage  beginning: 'In  this same 
   time  the  Quendi  awoke  by  the  waters  of  Kuivienen:  of  which more 
   is said in the Chronicles of Aman.' The text that  follows in  this draft 
   is very  close -  much of  it indeed  virtually identical  - to  the long 
   passage   interpolated   into  AAm   ($$43-5)  on   the  fear   of  Orome 
   among  the  Quendi,  the  ensnaring of  them by  the servants  of Melkor, 
   and  the  breeding  of  the  Orcs  from  those  captured.  There  are  no 
   differences  of  substance  between  this  text and  the passage  in AAm; 
   and  it  is  obvious  that  the latter  followed, and  was based  on, the 
   former, originally intended for inclusion in the Grey Annals.             
     In  AAm  the  same  dates  are  given  for the  Awakening of  the Elves 
   (1050)  and for  their discovery  by Orome  (1085); no  date is  given in 
   AAm  for  their  discovery  by  Melkor,  but  it is  said (AAm  $43) that 
   this was 'some years ere the coming of Orome'.                            
  $6.  In GA  1 the  sentence 'it  took then  that shape  which it  had until 
   the  coming  of  Fionwe'  reads  '... which  it had  until the  Change of 
   the  World',  using  that  expression  not  to  refer  to the  World Made 
   Round   at  the   Drowning  of   Numenor  but   to  the   destruction  of 
   Beleriand in the  final overthrow  of Morgoth,  at the  end of  the Elder 
   Days.                                                                     
     The  Great  Gulf  (shown  and   thus  named   on  the   Ambarkanta  map 
   V,  IV.251) was  referred to  in QS  $108: 'Beyond  the river  Gelion the 
   land  narrowed  suddenly,  for  the  Great  Sea  ran  into a  mighty gulf 
   reaching almost to the feet of Eredlindon...' See under 52 above.         
     Unique  to  the Grey  Annals is  the statement  that because  the Valar 
   had  set  foot  in  the  lands  about  Sirion, when  they came  from Aman 
   for  the  assault  on  Utumno,  growth  soon  began  there  again  'while 
   most  of  Middle-earth  slept  in  the  Sleep   of  Yavanna',   and  that 
   Melian  fostered  the  'young   woods  under   the  bright   stars'.  See 
   further under $10 below.                                                  
  $7.  This  annal  was a  later addition  to the  manuscript; the  date was 
   first   written   1102,   then   changed  to   1102-5.  AAm  ($$54-5) has 
   entries  concerning  the  three  ambassadors,  their  going  in  1102 and 
   their return to Kuivienen in 1104.                                        
  $8.  In  AAm  the  dates  were  so  often changed  and became  so confused 
   that in rendering the text I gave only the final ones (see X.47 - 8); but 
   in this part of  AAm all  the dates  were in  fact originally  100 Valian 
   Years  later  -  thus  1115,  the  year  in which  the Eldar  reached the 
   Anduin  (X.82)  was  an  emendation  of  1215.  Already   in  GA   1  the 
   
    dates  are  in  the  1100s  as  first  written,  showing that  it followed 
    AAm, if at no long interval. But  it is  curious that  in GA  (both texts) 
    the  coming  of  the  Vanyar  and  Noldor to  the Great  Sea is  placed in 
    1115;  in  AAm  the  march  began   in  1105,   the  Anduin   was  reached 
    in 1115, and the Sea in 1125.                                             
  $10.  This annal has  close relations  not only  with that  in AAm  for the 
    same  year  ($65)  but  also  with  the  passage  in  the  'Silmarillion' 
    tradition (X.172, $32).                                                  
      With  'the  young  trees  of  Nan Elmoth'  cf. the  change made  on one 
    of the typescripts of AAm (X.91)  of 'the  trees of  Nan Elmoth'  to 'the 
    sapling  trees  of Nan  Elmoth', though  this was  made years  later. The 
    'young trees'  are no  doubt to  be connected  with the  phrase in  GA $9 
    'where  afterwards stood  the forests  of Neldoreth  and Region';  and it 
    seems clear  that the  trees were  all young  because, as  is said  in GA 
    $6,  'the  lands upon  either side  of Sirion  were ruinous  and desolate 
    because  of  the  War  of  the  Powers,  but  soon  growth  began  there, 
    while  most  of  Middle-earth  slept  in  the  Sleep of  Yavanna, because 
    the  Valar  of  the  Blessed  Realm had  set foot  there; and  there were 
    young woods under the bright stars.'                                      
      The  conception  that there  were trees  in a  world illumined  only by 
    starlight  was  a  datum  of  the  mythology  (though  years   after  the 
    writing  of  the  Grey  Annals  my  father  rejected  it:  'Neither could 
  
    there be  woods and  flowers &c.  on earth,  if there  had been  no light 
    since  the  overthrow  of  the  Lamps!',  X.375);  on  the   other  hand, 
    there  appears  in AAm  ($30) the  story, not  present in  the 'Silmaril- 
    lion' tradition, that Yavanna  'set a  sleep upon  many fair  things that 
    had arisen in the Spring [i.e. before the fall of  the Lamps],  both tree 
    and herb  and beast  and bird,  so that  they should  not age  but should 
    wait  for  a  time  of  awakening  that  yet  should  be.'  In  the other 
    tradition  (X.158,  $18)  'While  the  Lamps  had  shone,   growth  began 
    there  which  now  was  checked,   because  all   was  again   dark.  But 
    already  the  oldest  living  things  had  arisen: in  the sea  the great 
    weeds,  and on  the earth  the shadow  of great  trees... In  those lands 
    and forests Orome would often hunt...'                                    
      How  these  conceptions  relate  to  each  other  is  far   from  clear 
    on  the  basis of  these texts;  but now,  in the  Grey Annals  ($6), the 
    peculiar  nature of  Beleriand is  asserted, in  that there  alone growth 
    began  again  under  the stars  on account  of the  passage of  the Valar 
    from  Aman,  and  ($17)  'though Middle-earth  for the  most part  lay in 
    the  Sleep  of  Yavanna,  in Beleriand  under the  power of  Melian there 
    was life and joy and the bright stars shone like silver fires.'           
  $$11-12.  This annal  1132 is  very close  to that  in AAm  ($66), largely 
    identical  in  structure  and  near  in  phraseology; the  only important 
    feature in which it differs is the reference to the legend that a part of 
    the  island  that  became  Tol  Eressea  was  broken  off and  became the 
   
   Isle of Balar. This story appears in a footnote to the next of  QS $35 
   (V.221, X.174).                                                       
  $$13-15.  The annals 1149  - 50  and 1150  are again  close to those in 
   AAm  ($$70-1),  and  were  I  think  based  on them  (it may  be noted 
   that in GA 1, of which GA 2 is here  for the  most part  scarcely more 
   than  a  fair  copy, my  father first  wrote in  $15 'The  friends and 
   kinsfolk  of  Elwe  also  were unwilling  to depart',  as in  AAm, but 
   changed the last words in the act of writing to 'also remained'). 
  $14.  The  whole  extent  of  the  coastal  region  from  the  Firth of 
   Drengist south to Cape Balar  is here  named the  Falas (cf.  QS $109: 
   'the country of the  Falas (or  Coast), south  of Nivrost'),  and thus 
   Cirdan  is  made  the  ruler  of  the  shorelands  of  Nivrost  (later 
   Nevrast).                                                             
     The last part of the annal 1149 - 50, concerning  the fact  that the 
   Elves of the  Havens did  not cross  the Great  Sea (though  there was 
   no ban on their attempting to do so), is not in GA 1. It is  indeed an 
   answer to a question that has not  emerged in  any previous  writing - 
   though it becomes implicit from  the first  emergence of  the sailing- 
   elves  of  the  Havens  (Elves  persuaded  by  Osse  to remain  on the 
   shores of Middle-earth are first mentioned in Q, IV.87).              
  $16.  The  annal  1152 is  closely related  to that  in AAm  ($74). The 
   question arises why, if these Annals were the work of the  Sindar (see 
   $1),  should  they  have  such  obvious  affinity  to  those  of Aman? 
   Perhaps it should be supposed that both sets  of Annals,  as received, 
   derive from the editorial work of Pengolod in Tol Eressea.            
  $17.  There is nothing corresponding  to the  interesting annal  1200 in 
   AAm. On the reference to the  Sleep of  Yavanna and  the life  and joy 
   in  Beleriand  see  under $10  above. Melian's  power and  presence in 
   Beleriand  is  now  given  a  greater  significance. -  Here niphredil 
   appears from The Lord of the Rings.                                   
  $18.  The idea of the 'higher  culture' of  the Dark-elves  of Beleriand 
   (the Sindar) goes back  to the  very early  'Sketch of  the Mythology' 
   (IV.21): 'Only  in the  realm of  Doriath, whose  queen was  of divine 
   race, did the Ilkorins equal the Koreldar'; this phrase with  a slight 
   modification survived through Q (IV.100) into QS ($85).               
  $19.  Cf.  the  passage  inserted  into  annal  1250  in  AAm  ($84), a 
   Beleriandic interpolation by Pengolod, against  which my  father later 
   noted: 'Transfer  to A[nnals  of] B[eleriand]'  (X.102, note  7). That 
   passage (very greatly expanded here in GA) begins:                    
     In  this  time  also,  it  is  said among  the Sindar,  the Nauglath 
   [written   above:   Naugrim]   whom   we   also  name   the  Nornwaith 
   (the   Dwarves)   came   over   the   mountains  into   Beleriand  and 
   became known to the Elves.                                            
   The present annal in GA 1 begins: 'In this year, it is  recorded among 
   the  Sindar,  the  Nauglath  came  first   over  the   mountains  into 
  
   
   Beleriand.  This  people the  Noldor after  named the  Norn-folk...' In 
   GA  2  the  words 'it  is recorded  among the  Sindar' are  absent, and 
   Naugrim replaces Nauglath.                                             
      In  QS  $124  the Dwarvish  names of  the cities  in Eryd  Luin were 
   Gabilgathol    (Belegost,   the    Great   Fortress)    and   Khazaddum 
   (Nogrod,  the  Dwarfmine);  Tumunzahar  now  first  appears   (also  in 
   QS revised, p. 206, $7).                                               
  $20.  For  statements  in  the  Lhammas and  in QS  on the  languages of 
   the  Dwarves  see  V.178-9,  273.  - The  concluding sentences  of this 
   paragraph  ('Ever cool  was their  friendship ...')  are very  close to 
   what is said in AAm ($84).                                             
  $21.  This cautious and sceptical view of the story of the origin  of the 
   Dwarves  -  ascribing  it entirely  to the  Dwarves themselves  - seems 
   to contrast with earlier texts,  where it  is said  to be  derived from 
   'the  wise  in  Valinor' (V.129,  273). -  The name  Mahal of  Aule has 
   not appeared before.                                                   
  $22.  Enfeng,  the  Longbeards  of  Belegost.  In  the  old Tale  of the 
   Nauglafring  the  Indrafangs   or  Longbeards   were  the   Dwarves  of 
   Belegost,  while  Dwarves  of  Nogrod were  the Nauglath  (see II.247). 
   In  Q  the Indrafangs  had become  those of  Nogrod (IV.104),  and this 
   reappears  in  QS  ($124):  those  who  dwelt   in  Nogrod   they  [the 
   Gnomes]  called  Enfeng,  the  Longbeards,  because their  beards swept 
   the floor before their feet.'  In the  passage in  AAm ($84)  the Long- 
   beards, as here, are again the  Dwarves of  Belegost. -  The conclusion 
   of this paragraph is wholly different in GA 1:                         
      For  Melian  taught  them  much  wisdom   (which  also   they  were 
   eager  to  get),  and  she  gave  to  them also  the great  jewel which 
   alone  she  had brought  out of  Valinor, work  of Feanor,  [struck out 
   but then ticked as if to stand: for he gave  many such  to the  folk of 
   Lorien.] A white gem it  was that  gathered the  starlight and  sent it 
   forth  in blue  fires; and  the Enfeng  prized it  above a  mountain of 
   wealth.                                                                
     This was an idea that  did not  fit the  chronology, for  Melian left 
   Valinor in 1050,  the year  of the  Awakening of  the Elves,  as stated 
   both  in  AAm  (see  X.77)  and  GA  (Feanor  was  born  more   than  a 
   hundred Valian years later,  AAm $78);  and in  GA 2  the story  of the 
   great pearl Nimphelos was substituted.                                 
  $$23-4.  Thingol's  early  association  with  the  Dwarves  is mentioned 
   in  QS  $122  (from  their  cities  in the  Blue Mountains  the Dwarves 
   'journeyed  often  into  Beleriand,  and  were  admitted at  times even 
   into  Doriath'),  but  the  aid of  the Longbeards  of Belegost  in the 
   building  of  Menegroth  did  not  appear  until  the  interpolation in 
   AAm  ($84).  That  brief  mention  is  here  greatly  expanded  into  a 
   description  of   the  Thousand   Caves;  cf.   the  Lay   of  Leithian 
   (III.188-9, lines 980-1008), and for the  earliest conception  - before 
   
    the rise of Thingol to his later wealth and majesty - see II.63, 128-9, 
    245-6.                                                                  
  $$25-9.  In GA  1 the  whole passage  given here  in the  annals 1300-50 
    and  1330  is  placed under  1320: the  actual event  in 1320  was the 
    speaking of the Dwarves to  Thingol concerning  their fears  ('In this 
    year,  however, the  Dwarves were  troubled...', where  GA 2  has 'But 
    it came to pass that the Dwarves were troubled...'),  and it  was 'not 
    long thereafter' that 'evil creatures  came even  to Beleriand'.  In a 
    note  to  the  year  1320  on the  typescript of  AAm (X.106,  $85) my 
    father added: 'The Orcs first appear in Beleriand'; in GA 2  ($26) the 
    event is dated ten Valian Years later, in 1330.                         
  $25.  The Dwarves'  hatred and  fear of  the Sea  has not  been mentioned 
    before.                                                                 
  $26.  GA  1 has  'over passes  in the  mountains, or  up from  the south 
    where their heights fell away':  probably referring  to the  region of 
    the Great Gulf (Ambarkanta map V, IV.251).                              
  $27.  This paragraph  was an  addition to  GA 1,  though not  long after 
    the primary text was made.  This is  the later  conception, introduced 
    into  AAm  (see  X.123,  $127),  according to  which the  Orcs existed 
    before  ever  Orome  came  upon  the  Elves,  being  indeed   bred  by 
    Morgoth  from  captured  Elves;  the  older  tradition,  that  Morgoth 
    brought  the Orcs  into being  when he  returned to  Middle-earth from 
  
    Valinor,  survived  unchanged  in  the  final   form  of   the  Quenta 
    Silmarillion (see X.194, $62). See further under $29 below.             
  $28.  Telchar  of  Nogrod is  not named  here in  GA 1.  He goes  back a 
    long way in the history, appearing first in the second version  of the 
    Lay of the Children of Hurin (III.115), and in Q  (IV.118) -  where he 
    is of Belegost, not Nogrod.                                             
  $29.  Axes  were  'the  chief  weapons  of  the  Naugrim,  and   of  the 
    Sindar':  cf.  the name  'Axe-elves' of  the Sindar,  X.171. -  Of the 
    appearance  of  Orcs  and  other evil  beings in  Eriador and  even in 
    Beleriand long before  (some 165  Valian Years)  the return  of Melkor 
    to  Middle-earth,  and of  the arming  of the  Sindar by  the Dwarves, 
    there has been no previous suggestion (see under $27 above).            
  $30. The coming of  Denethor to  Beleriand is  more briefly  recorded in 
    an  annal  interpolated into  AAm ($86)  under the  same date,  1350 - 
    an interpolation by Pengolod which  (like that  referred to  under $19 
    above)  was  marked  later for  transfer to  the Annals  of Beleriand. 
    With the mention of the halting  of the  Teleri on  the shores  of the 
    Great  River  cf.  the  fuller  account in  AAm, annal  1115 ($$60-1). 
    In  GA   1  the   name  Nandor   is  interpreted,   the  Turners-back: 
    this expression is found also in a  note to  one of  the texts  of the 
    Lhammas, V.188.                                                         
      It  has  not  (of  course)  been  said  before  that  the  coming of 
    Denethor  over   the  Blue   Mountains  was   brought  about   by  the 
   
                                                                         
                                                                            
   emergence  of  'the  fell  beasts of  the North'.  The later  history and 
   divisions  of  the  Nandor  are  now  much  more  fully  described: those 
   who  'dwelt  age-long'  in the  woods of  the Vale  of Anduin  (the Elves 
   of  Lothlorien  and  Mirkwood,   see  Unfinished   Tales  p.   256),  and 
   those  who  went  down   Anduin,  of   whom  some   dwelt  by   the  Sea, 
   while others passed by the White Mountains (the first mention of          
     Ered  Nimrais  in  the  writings  concerned  with  the Elder  Days) and 
   entered Eriador. These last were  the people  of Denethor  (of whom  it þ 
   is said in AAm that 'after long wanderings they came up into              
     Beleriand from the South', see $86 and commentary, X.93, 104).          
      The words 'in after days' in 'In that region the forests in after days 
   were tall and green' are  perhaps significant:  the association  of green 
   with the Elves  of Ossiriand  emerged after  the rising  of the  Sun. See 
   further under $44 below.                                                  
  $31.  The passage corresponding to this in GA 1 is very much briefer:       
        Of the long years of peace that followed after the coming of        
   Denethor  there  is  no  tale,  save  only  that  Orome would  come at 
   whiles  to  the  land,  or  pass  over  the mountains,  and the  sound of 
   his    horn    came    over    the    leagues    of    the   starlight... 
   (concluding  as  in  GA 2).  But the  passage in  GA 2  concerning Dairon 
   and his runes is largely derived  from a  later passage  in GA  1 (absent 
   in GA 2), for which see p. 20.                                            
      The  word  Cirth first  appears here,  though as  a later  addition to 
   the manuscript (perhaps at the time when my father was preparing          
     Appendix E to The Lord of the  Rings). It  is said  in the  footnote to 
   the paragraph that Dairon contrived his runes 'ere the building of        
     Menegroth' (begun in 1300, according to GA); so also in GA 1            
     'Dairon  ...  had  devised  his  Runes already  by V.Y.1300'.  An annal 
   added  to  the  typescript  of  AAm  (X.106,   $85)  has   '1300  Daeron, 
   loremaster  of  Thingol,  contrives the  Runes.' For  an earlier  view of 
   the origin of  the Runes  of Dairon  (an invention  of 'the  Danian Elves 
   of  Ossiriand',  elaborated  in  Doriath)  see  The  Treason  of Isengard 
   pp.  453-5;  there  the  name  'Alphabet  of  Dairon' is  ascribed simply 
   to the fact of 'the preservation in this script of some fragments  of the 
   songs of Dairon, the ill-fated minstrel  of King  Thingol of  Doriath, in 
   the works on the ancient Beleriandic languages by Pengolod the            
     Wise  of  Gondolin'. See  also my  father's later  statement concerning 
   the Alphabet of Daeron at the beginning of Appendix E (II) to The         
     Lord of the Rings.                                                      
  $33.  On the great cry of Morgoth see X.109, 296. Where GA 2 has            
     'few knew what it foreboded' GA 1 has 'few (save Melian and             
     Thingol) knew what it foreboded'.                                       
  $34.  So also in AAm ($126) and in the late Quenta Silmarillion text        
  
     'Of the Thieves' Quarrel' (X.297) Ungoliante after her rout by the      
     Balrogs went down into Beleriand and dwelt in Nan Dungorthin            
     (Nan Dungortheb); but it is not said in those texts that the power of 
   
    Melian prevented her entry into  the Forest  of Neldoreth.  In both  it is 
    said  that  that  valley  was  so  named  because of  the horror  that she 
    bred  there,  but  the  statement  here  that  the  Mountains   of  Terror 
    came  to  be  so  called  after  that  time is  not found  elsewhere. That 
    Ungoliante  departed into  the South  of the  world is  said also  in AAm, 
    but  in  'Of  the  Thieves' Quarrel'  (X.297) 'whither  she went  after no 
    tale tells'.                                                              
  $35.  The stage of development in the tradition of Morgoth's fortress 
    is that of QS and AAm, in which Angband was built on the ruins of 
    Utumno (see X.156, $12). - In GA 1 the name Thangorodrim is 
    translated 'the Tyrannous Towers'; cf. the later translation 'the 
    Mountains of Oppression' (X.298). 
  $$36 ff. This is the first full account of 'the First Battle of Beleriand' 
    (a term previously applied to the Battle-under-Stars, which now 
    becomes the Second Battle). In the pre-Lord of the Rings texts the 
    first assault of the Orcs on Beleriand had been briefly described; thus 
    in the second version (AV 2) of the Annals of Valinor it was said 
    (V.114): 
      Thingol with his ally Denithor of Ossiriand for a long while held 
      back the Orcs from the South. But at length Denithor son of Dan 
      was slain, and Thingol made his deep mansions in Menegroth, the 
      Thousand Caves, and Melian wove magic of the Valar about the 
      land of Doriath; and most of the Elves of Beleriand withdrew 
      within its protection, save some that lingered about the western 
      havens, Brithombar and Eglorest beside the Great Sea, and the 
      Green-elves of Ossiriand who dwelt still behind the rivers of 
      the East... 
    In QS $115 the account ran thus: 
      Of old the lord of Ossiriand was Denethor, friend of Thingol; but 
      he was slain in battle when he marched to the aid of Thingol 
      against Melko, in the days when the Orcs were first made and 
      broke the starlit peace of Beleriand. Thereafter Doriath was 
      fenced with enchantment, and many of the folk of Denethor 
      removed to Doriath and mingled with the Elves of Thingol; but 
      those that remained in Ossiriand had no king, and lived in the 
      protection of their rivers. 
  $36.  Between Menegroth and Thangorodrim on the second Silmaril- 
    lion map (as drawn: not in my reproduction, V.409) the length is 
    14 cm, and the scale is stated to be 50 miles to 3-2 cm. (the length of 
    the sides of the squares); the distance was therefore 218 75 miles, or 
    just under 73 leagues (for my father's later interpretation of the scale 
    in inches, not centimetres, see p. 332, but the difference has no 
    significance here). The distance given here of 150 leagues (450 
    miles) from Menegroth to Angband's gate, more than doubling that 
    shown on the second map, seems to imply a great extension of the 
    northern plain. The geography of the far North is discussed in 
   
                
                                                                            
   V.270-2;  but  since  it  is  impossible  to  say how  my father  came to 
   conceive it I discreetly omitted all indication of  the Iron  Mountains ' 
   and  Thangorodrim  from  the  map  drawn  for  the   published  Silmaril- 
   lion.                                                                     
  $38.  GA 1 has here:                                                        
    Therefore  he  called  on  Denethor  [struck  out:  and on  the Enfengs] 
   and  the  First  Battle  was  fought in  the Wars  of Beleriand.  And the 
   Orcs  in  the  east  were  routed  and  slain  aheaps,  and as  they fled 
   before  the  Elves  they were  waylaid by  the axes  of the  Enfengs that 
   issued from Mount Dolmed: few returned to the North.                      
   In  GA  2  'Region  over  Aros'  refers  to  that part  of the  Forest of 
   Region  between the  rivers Aros  and Celon  (see p.  183, square  F 10). 
   The implication  of the  sentence seems  clearly to  be that  these Elves 
   owed   allegiance   to   Denethor;  and   this  does   not  seem   to  be 
   consistent with what is said  in $39,  that after  the First  Battle many 
   of  the  Green-elves  of Ossiriand  'went north  and entered  the guarded 
  
   realm  of  Thingol  and  were  merged  with   his  folk'.   Against  this 
   sentence  in  the  typescript  of  GA  my  father  wrote  in  the  margin 
   'Orgol'  and  'of  the  Guest-elves  in  Arthorien',  marking  these with 
   carets  to  indicate  that  something   should  be   said  of   them.  In 
   Unfinished Tales, p. 77, occurs the following passage:                    
    Saeros...  was  of  the  Nandor,  being  one  of  those who  took refuge 
   in  Doriath  after  the  fall  of  their  lord  Denethor upon  Amon Ereb, 
   in the first battle of  Beleriand. These  Elves dwelt  for the  most part 
   in  Arthorien,  between  Aros  and   Celon  in   the  east   of  Doriath, 
   wandering  at  times  over  Celon  into  the   wild  lands   beyond;  and 
   they  were  no  friends  to  the  Edain   since  their   passage  through 
   Ossiriand and settlement in Estolad.                                      
   This  was largely  derived from  an isolated  note, very  rapidly written 
   and  not  at  all  points  intelligible,  among   the  Narn  papers,  but 
   somewhat  reduced.  It  is  remarked in  this note  that 'the  Nandor had 
   turned  away,  never  seen  the  Sea  or  even   Osse,  and   had  become 
   virtually  Avari.  They  had  also  picked up  various Avari  before they 
   came  back  west  to  Ossiriand.'  Of  those  Nandor  who took  refuge in 
   Doriath after the fall of Denethor it is said: 'In the event they did not 
   mingle  happily  with  the  Teleri  of  Doriath, and  so dwelt  mostly in 
   the  small  land  Eglamar,  Arthorien  under  their  own  chief.  Some of 
   them  were  "darkhearted",  though  this  did  not   necessarily  appear, 
   except under  strain or  provocation.' 'The  chief of  the "Guest-elves", 
   as  they  were  called,  was  given  a   permanent  place   in  Thingol's 
   council';  and  Saeros  (in  this note  called in  fact Orgoph  or Orgol) 
   was 'the son of the chief of  the Guest-elves,  and had  been for  a long 
   time resident in Menegroth'.                                              
    I  think it  very probable  that my  father wrote  'Orgol' and  'of the 
   Guest-elves  in  Arthorien'  on  the typescript  of GA  as the  same time 
   as he wrote this note.                                                    
   
                      
                                                                           
     Arthorien  was  entered  on  the  second  map (p.  183, square  F 10). 
    The  application  of  the  name Eglamar  to Arthorien  in this  note is 
    puzzling (see p. 189, $57).                                             
     The   intervention   of  the   Dwarves  has   not  been   referred  to 
    previously.                                                             
  $40.  The  words  'unless  one  should  come with  a power  greater than 
    that  of  Melian  the  Maia' replaced  at the  time of  writing 'unless 
    haply  some  power  greater   than  theirs   should  assail   them'.  - 
    Eglador:  my father  pencilled this  name under  Doriath on  the second 
    map (see p. 186, $14).                                                  
  $41.  At the end  of this  paragraph the  Annals of  Aman cease  to record 
    the  events  in  the  Grey  Annals,  and comparison  is with  QS (V.248 
    ff.), together with the conclusion of AV 2  (V.117 ff.)  and with  AB 2 
    (V.125  ff.).  In this  commentary I  do not  generally refer  to later 
    developments in the Quenta Silmarillion tradition.                      
  $44.  For  Eryd-wethrin,  the  valour  of  the  Noldor,  and  Dagor-nuin- 
    Giliath  GA  1  has  Erydwethion,  the  valour   of  the   Gnomes,  and 
    Dagor-nui-Ngiliath (as in QS $88, marginal note).                       
     This  is  the  first  occurrence  of  Ardgalen  in  the texts  as here 
    presented,  replacing  Bladorion  as  the  original  name of  the great 
    northern plain before its devastation. It is notable that Ardgalen 'the 
    green region' is expressly stated to have  been the  name at  this time 
    before the rising of the Sun; cf. the  change made  long before  to the 
    passage in  Q describing  the Battle-under-Stars  (when the  battle was 
    fought on the plain itself, not in Mithrim): 'yet  young and  green (it 
    stretched to the feet of the tall mountains)' >  'yet dark  beneath the 
    stars' (IV.101, 103).                                                   
     The  Orc-hosts  that  passed  southwards  down  the  Vale   of  Sirion 
    are  not  of  course  mentioned  in  previous  accounts of  the Battle- 
    under-Stars.  The  attack  on  the Noldor  in Mithrim  is now  taken up 
    into a larger assault out  of Angband,  and the  victory of  the Noldor 
    brought  into  relation  with  the  newly-developed  conception  of the 
    beleaguered Sindar.                                                     
     In  the  account  of  the  destruction  of  the  western  Orc-host  by 
    Celegorn is the first appearance of the Fen of  Serech: this  was first 
    named  in  an  addition   to  the   second  map   the  Fen   of  Rivil, 
  
    subsequently  changed  to the  Fen of  Serech (p.  181, $3).  Rivil was 
    the stream that rising at Rivil's Well  on Dorthonion  made the  fen at 
    its inflowing into Sirion.                                              
  $45.  In  AV 2  (V.117) and  QS ($88)  the Balrogs  were in  the rearguard 
    of  Morgoth's  host,  and  it  was  they who  turned to  bay. -  Of the 
    rescue  of  Feanor  GA  1  (following  QS)  has  only:  'But  his  sons 
    coming  up  with  force  rescued  their  father, and  bore him  back to 
    Mithrim' (see under $46).                                               
  $46.  The  story  of  Feanor's  dying  sight  of  Thangorodrim   and  his 
    cursing of  the name  of Morgoth  first appeared  in Q  (IV.101), where 
   
                                                  
                                                                             
   the   Battle-under-Stars   was   fought   on   the   plain   of  Bladorion 
   (Ardgalen).  In  AV  1  and  AV 2  (IV.268, V.117)  the battle  was fought 
   in   Mithrim,   and  Feanor   was  mortally   wounded  when   he  advanced 
   too  far  upon  the  plain,  but  he  was  brought  back  to  Mithrim  and 
   died  there;  his  sight  of  Thangorodrim  and  curse  upon   Morgoth  do 
   not  appear.  In  QS  ($88)  my  father  combined  the   accounts:  Feanor 
   died  in Mithrim,  but it  is also  told that  he 'saw  afar the  peaks of 
   Thangorodrim'  as  he  died,  and  'cursed  the  name of  Morgoth thrice'; 
   GA 1  follows this  story (see  under $45  above). It  must have  been the 
   consideration  that  from   Mithrim  Thangorodrim   was  not   visible  on 
   account of  the heights  of Eryd-wethrin  that led  to the  story in  GA 2 
   that  Feanor  caused  his  sons  to  halt  as they  began the  climb above 
   Eithel Sirion, and that he died in that place.                             
  $47.  The   initial  misapprehension   among  the   Grey-elves  concerning 
   the return of the  Noldor is  a wholly  new element  in the  narrative, as 
   is also the  cold view  taken by  Thingol, seeing  in it  a threat  to his 
   own  dominion.  In  the  old  versions  his   coolness  does   not  appear 
   until  his  refusal  to attend  the Feast  of Reuniting  (Mereth Aderthad) 
   in  the  year  20  of the  Sun, and  arises rather  from his  insight into 
   what  the  future  might  bring,   Thingol  came   not  himself,   and  he 
   would  not  open  his  kingdom,  nor  remove  its  girdle  of enchantment; 
   for  wise with  the wisdom  of Melian  he trusted  not that  the restraint 
   of Morgoth  would last  for ever'  (QS $99,  and very  similarly in  AB 2, 
   V.126).                                                                    
  $49.  The   date  1497   is  repeated   from  $36.   -  The   Balrogs  that 
   constituted  the force  that Morgoth  sent to  the parley  in QS  ($89 and 
   commentary) have disappeared.                                              
  $52.  As  in  AAm  $$157-8,   163  the   form  Endar   ('Middle-earth')  is 
   clear, but here as there the typist put Endor (see X.126, $157).           
  $53.  The  paragraph  opens  in  the  manuscript  with  a   large  pointing 
   hand.                                                                      
  $$54-5.  In this passage, while there are echoes of the earlier texts, the 
   writing  is  largely  new,  and there  are new  elements, notably  the cry 
   of Maidros on Thangorodrim.                                                
  $54.  The  story  of  Morgoth's  assault  on  Tilion is  told in  AAm $179, 
   where   however   it   took   place   after   both   Sun  and   Moon  were 
   launched  into  the  heavens.  It  is  told  in AAm  that 'Tilion  was the 
   victor:  as  he ever  yet hath  been, though  still the  pursuing darkness 
   overtakes him at whiles',  evidently a  reference to  the eclipses  of the 
   Moon.                                                                      
  $57.  On  the  placing  of  Hildorien  see  AV  2 (V.120,  note 13)  and QS 
  $82.  and  commentary;  also  pp.  173-4.  On  the  name  Atani   see  X.7, 
   39.                                                                        
  $$58-60.  While this  annal for  the second  year of  the Sun  is obviously 
   closely  related  to  and  in  large  part derived  from QS  $$92 -  3, it 
   contains  new  elements,  as  the more  explicit portrayal  of Fingolfin's 
   
      anger against the Feanorians, and also the repentance of many of         
      the latter for the burning of the ships at Losgar.                       
                                                                              
   $61.  The reference to the Quenta  is to  the much  fuller account  of the 
      rescue  of  Maidros  in  QS  $$94-7.  In  AAm  ($160)  it  is  told that 
      Maidros  was  'on  a time  a friend  of Fingon  ere Morgoth's  lies came 
      between', and ($162) that he  alone stood  aside at  the burning  of the 
      ships. - The spelling  Maidros: at  earlier occurrences  in GA  the name 
      is  spelt  Maidros,  and Maidros  appears again  in the  following line; 
  
      while  in  the  draft  text  referred  to on  p. 29  the form  is mostly 
      Maidros  (cf.   the  later   form  Maedhros,   X.177,  adopted   in  the 
      published Silmarillion, beside Maedros X.293, 295).                     
   $$63-4.  The content  of this  passage is  largely new;  there has  been no 
      previous  mention  of  the  coming   of  Angrod   to  Thingol   and  his 
      silence  about  many matters  in respect  of the  Return of  the Noldor. 
      The  actual  nature  of  Thingol's  claim  to  overlordship,  whereby he 
      'gave leave' to the princes of the Noldor to  dwell in  certain regions, 
      is  now specified  (the acceptance  by Fingolfin  of Thingol's  claim is 
      referred to in the earlier forms of the linguistic  excursus in  GA, pp. 
      21, 25; cf.  also the  anticipatory words  in $48,  'the sons  of Feanor 
      were  ever  unwilling  to  accept  the  overlordship  of   Thingol,  and 
      would  ask  for  no  leave  where they  might dwell  or might  pass'). - 
      The  Telerin  connection  of  the  Third  House  of  the  Noldor through 
      the  marriage  of  Finrod  (>  Finarfin)   to  Earwen   Olwe's  daughter 
      appears in AAm $$85, 156, and see X.177.                                 
   $$65-71.  The content of the annal for the year 7  is largely  new, save 
      that in QS ($98) there is told of  the waiving  of the  high-kingship of 
      the  Noldor  by  Maidros,  and  the  secret  disavowal  of   this  among 
      some at least of his brothers ('to this his brethen did not all in their 
      hearts agree'). In GA there is no mention of what is  told in  QS, that 
      'Maidros  begged  forgiveness  for  the  desertion  in Eruman,  and gave 
      back  the goods  of Fingolfin  that had  been borne  away in  the ships' 
      (but  see  $83  and  commentary);  on the  other hand  we learn  here of 
      the scornful rejection  of Thingol's  claim by  the Feanorians  (with no 
      mention of Fingolfin's acceptance of it, see under $$63  - 4  above), of 
      Cranthir's harsh disposition and  his insulting  speech at  the council, 
      of the choosing of Fingolfin as overlord of the  Noldor, of  the opinion 
      that  Maidros  was  behind the  swift departure  of the  Feanorians into 
      the eastern lands (in order to lessen the chances of strife and  to bear 
      the brunt of the likeliest assault), and of his remaining  in friendship 
      with  the  other  houses  of the  Noldor, despite  the isolation  of the 
      Feanorians.                                                              
         Curiously, the draft text has here  and in  $68 Caranthir  (the later 
      form),  while  the final  text reverts  to Cranthir.  In the  very rough 
      initial draft for the annals 6 and 7 (see p. 29) the  son of  Feanor who 
      was  'the  harshest  and  the   most  quick   to  anger'   was  Curufin, 
      changed  to  Caranthir.  On  Caranthir's  scornful reference  to Thingol 
   
    
                                                                              
     as 'this Dark-elf'  see my  note in  the Index  to the  published Silmaril- 
     lion,  entry  Dark  Elves. -  In the  draft text  Caranthir says  'let them 
     not so quickly forget that they were Noldor!'                            
   $72.  In  AB  2  (V.126)  and  QS  ($99)  Mereth  Aderthad  was   held  in 
     Nan  Tathren,  the  Land  of  Willows.  GA  is  more  specific concerning 
     those  who  were  present  than  are  the  earlier  texts:   Maidros  and 
     Maglor;   Cirdan;   and   Dairon   and   Mablung   as   the    only   two 
     representatives  from  Doriath  (on  Thingol's  aloofness  see   $47  and 
     commentary).                                                              
   $73.  That  the  Noldor  learned  Sindarin  far  more  readily   than  the 
     Sindar learned  Noldorin has  been stated  already in  the final  form of 
     the linguistic excursus, p. 26. It is stated in all three versions of the 
     excursus  that  it  was  after  Dagor  Aglareb  (in  the  year  60)  that 
     Sindarin became the common speech of Beleriand.                           
   $74.  In  AB  2  (V.126)  Turgon  discovered  the  hidden  vale  of Gondolin 
     in  the  same  year  (50)  as  Inglor  Felagund discovered  Nargothrond - 
     the year of their dreams.                                                 
   $75.  This is the first  mention (as  the texts  are presented)  of Galadriel 
     in  Middle-earth  in  the  Elder  Days. The  spelling Galadriel  is note- 
     worthy,  implying  the  association  of  her  name  with   galadh  'tree' 
     (galad): see X.182 and Unfinished Tales p. 267.                           
        In  AB 2  (V.126) and  QS ($101)  there is  no suggestion  that Inglor 
     Felagund  was  aided  by  Thingol  to  his discovery  of the  caves where 
     he  established  Nargothrond.  In  QS  'the  High  Faroth' are  named, at 
     a  later  point  in  the  narrative,  Taur-na-Faroth  (see  QS  $112  and 
     commentary).  The  great   highlands  west   of  Narog   were  originally 
     called  the  Hills  of  the  Hunters  or the  Hunters' Wold;  see III.88, 
     IV.225, and the Etymologies in V.387, stem SPAR.                          
  
        The  passage   beginning  'Thus   Inglor  came   to  the   Caverns  of 
     Narog' as far as 'that name he  bore until  his end'  was an  addition to 
     the manuscript, but  seems certainly  to have  been made  at the  time of 
     the original writing. In  view of  the close  relationship of  this annal 
     to  the  later  development of  the story  in the  QS tradition,  where a 
     very similar passage is found, I think that my father merely left  it out 
     inadvertently and at  once noticed  the omission  (see pp.  177-8, $101). 
   $76.  It is said in  QS ($116)  only that  Gondolin was  'like unto  Tun of 
     Valinor'. This idea perhaps goes far back: see II.208.                    
   $77.  Dagor  Aglareb,  the  Glorious  Battle,  was  originally   the  Second 
     Battle in the Wars of Beleriand (see p. 21 and note 6).                   
   $78.  The  Siege  of  Angband  'lasted   wellnigh  four   hundred  years': 
     from 60 to 455 (see V.257-8).                                             
   $$79-81.  This  inserted  passage,  which  returns  to  the   original  text 
     near   the   beginning   of  $81,   concerns  Morgoth's   departure  from 
     Angband and his attempt  to corrupt  the first  Men in  the East,  and is 
     of great interest. While  in QS  ($63) it  was said  of Morgoth  that 'it 
     was never his wont  to leave  the deep  places of  his fortress',  in AAm 
   
      ($128,  X.110)  'never  but  once  only,  while his  realm lasted,  did he 
      depart for  a while  secretly from  his domain  in the  North'; but  it is 
      not said or hinted  for what  purpose he  went. (It  is worth  noting that 
      a  rough draft  for the  present rider  in GA  is found  on the  same page 
      as  a  draft  for  the  expansion  of  the  passage in  AAm, on  which see 
      X.121 note 10.)                                                            
        The  insertion  is  carefully  written  in  the same  style as  the main 
      text, and seems likely  to belong  to much  the same  time. It  is notable 
      that the reverse of the page used for  it carries  drafting for  the final 
      form  of  the  insertion in  AAm ($$43  - 5)  concerning the  ensnaring of 
      the  Quendi  by  the  servants  of  Melkor  in  the lands  about Kuivienen 
      (cf.  the  words  in  $79,  'Even  as  before  at  the  awakening  of  the 
      Quendi, his spies were watchful'). See further under $87 below.            
   $79.  'Nor  himself,  an  he  would  go': i.e.,  nor did  the ice  and snow 
      hinder  Morgoth  himself,  if  he  wished to  go. -  'Indeed we  learn now 
      in Eressea': cf. the end of the final version of the 'linguistic excursus' 
      (p. 27): 'these  histories were  made after  the Last  Battle and  the end 
      of  the  Elder  Days',  and  also  the  opening  paragraph  of  the  Grey 
      Annals (p. 5).                                                             
   $83.  The  reference  to  the  Quenta Noldorinwa  (see p.  27 and  note 12) 
      is to Chapter 9 'Of Beleriand and its Realms' in QS (V.258).               
        In QS $116 it is mentioned that  'many of  the sires'  of the  horses of 
      Fingolfin  and  Fingon  came  from Valinor.  The horses  are here  said to 
      have  been  'given to  Fingolfin by  Maidros in  atonement of  his losses, 
      for they had been carried by  ship to  Losgar'. In  an earlier  passage in 
      GA  (see  the  commentary  on  $$65-71)  the  reference   in  QS   $98  to 
      the  return  of  Fingolfin's  goods  that  had  been  carried away  in the 
      ships is absent.                                                           
    $85.  Eredwethrin:  earlier  in  GA  the  form  is  Erydwethrin   (also Eryd 
      Lomin,  Eryd  Luin);  cf.  under  $113   below.  -   This  is   the  first 
      occurrence  of  the  river-name  Nenning  for  earlier  Eglor   (at  whose 
      mouth  was  the  haven  of  Eglorest),  named  in  AB  2 (V.128,  139) and 
      on  the  second  map  (V.408).  On  the  map  my  father later  struck out 
      Eglor  and  wrote  in  two  names,  Eglahir  and  Nenning,   leaving  both 
      to stand (p. 187, $22).                                                    
        In  QS  ($109)  it  is  said  that  the  Dark-elves  of  Brithombar  and 
      Eglorest  'took  Felagund,  lord of  Nargothrond, to  be their  king'; see 
      the  commentary  on  this  passage,  V.267.  My   father  seems   to  have 
      been uncertain of the status of Cirdan: in a  late change  to the  text of 
      AB  2  (the  passage  given  in  V.146,  note  13) he  wrote that  'in the 
      Havens  the folk  of the  Falas were  ruled by  Cirdan of  the Grey-elves; 
      but  he  was  ever  close  in  friendship  with  Felagund  and  his  folk' 
      (agreeing  with what  is said  here in  GA), but  he at  once substituted: 
      'And  in  the  west  Cirdan  the  Shipwright  who  ruled  the  mariners of 
      the  Falas took  Inglor also  for overlord,  and they  were ever  close in 
      friendship.'                                                               
   
     
                                                                             
   $87.  The  words  '[Morgoth's]  thought  being  bent  on  their   ruin  he 
  
      gave  the  less  heed  to  aught  else  in  Middle-earth' seem  hardly to 
      agree   with   the  inserted   passage  concerning   Morgoth's  departure 
      from  Angband  ($$79-80).  It  may  be  suggested,  however,   that  that 
      passage  is  precisely  concerned with  the period  before the  attack on 
      Beleriand  in  the  year  60  (Dagor  Aglareb)  -  which   was  postponed 
      so  long  because  of  Morgoth's  operations  in  the  East,   whence  he 
      returned  in  alarm  at  'the  growing  power  and  union  of  the Eldar' 
        
      ($80)                                                                   
    By  alteration  to  the  original  passage in  this annal  concerning the 
    beginning  of  the  languages  of  Men a  Dark-elvish origin  is ascribed 
    only  to  the  'western  tongues'.  I  think   that  this   represents  a 
    clarification rather  than the  entry of  a new  conception. It  was said 
    already in Lhammas B (V.179, $10):                                        
          The  languages  of  Men  were  from  their  beginning  diverse  and 
    various;  yet  they  were  for the  most part  derived remotely  from the 
    language  of  the  Valar.  For  the  Dark-elves,  various  folk   of  the 
    Lembi,  befriended  wandering  Men   in  sundry   times  and   places  in 
    the  most  ancient  days,  and  taught  them  such  things as  they knew. 
    But  other  Men  learned  also  wholly  or  in  part of  the Orcs  and of 
    the Dwarves; while  in the  West ere  they came  into Beleriand  the fair 
    houses of the eldest Men learned of the Danas, or Green-elves.            
          The very interesting addition at the end of the annal  belongs with 
    the  insertion  about  Morgoth's  departure  into the  East. There  it is 
    said  ($80):  'But  that some  darkness lay  upon the  hearts of  Men ... 
    the Eldar perceived clearly even in the fair folk of the Elf-friends that 
    they first knew'; but the present passage is the first definite statement 
    that Men in  their beginning  fell to  the worship  of Morgoth,  and that 
    the  Elf-friends,  repentant,  fled  west to  escape persecution.  In the 
    long  account  of  his  works  written  for Milton  Waldman in  1951, and 
    so  very  probably  belonging  to the  same period,  my father  had said: 
    'The  first  fall  of  Man  ...  nowhere  appears  - Men  do not  come on 
    the stage until all that is long past, and  there is  only a  rumour that 
    for  a  while  they  fell  under  the  domination of  the Enemy  and that 
    some repented' (Letters no.131, pp. 147-8; see X.354 - 5).                
  $89.  The  new  story  in  the  revised  form  of the  annal for  64, that 
    Turgon at this time led  only a  part of  his people  - those  skilled in 
    such  work  -  to  Tumladen  in   order  that   they  should   begin  the 
    building  of  Gondolin,  is  extended  further  in  a   greatly  expanded 
    version of the annal for 116: see $$111-13.                               
  $90.  The  Tower  of  Ingildon:  this  replaces  the  old  name  Tower  of 
    Tindobel   (Tindabel),   which   survived   in   QS   ($120)  and   AB  2 
    (V.129); see p. 197, $120. It is  not said  in GA  as it  was in  QS that 
    Inglor was the  builder of  the tower;  this is  perhaps to  be connected 
    with what is said in  $85, that  Cirdan was  lord of  the lands  'west of 
    Nenning to the Sea'.                                                      
   
  $$91-107.  The  entire  content  of  the  annals  for 66  and 67  is new. 
   Highly   'un-annalistic'  in   manner,  with   its  long   and  superbly 
   sustained  discourse,  this  narrative  is  developed from  the earlier 
   passage in GA  ($48) -  or perhaps  rather, reveals  what my  father had 
   in mind when he wrote it:                                               
      When, therefore, ere long  (by treachery  and ill  will, as  later is 
   told)  the  full  tale  of  the  deeds  in   Valinor  became   known  in 
   Beleriand,  there  was  rather  enmity  than  alliance  between  Doriath 
   and  the  House  of   Feanor;  and   this  bitterness   Morgoth  eagerly 
   inflamed by all means that he could find.                               
     A complete text of these annals is extant in a preliminary  draft, but 
   the  form  in GA  followed this  draft closely  and the  development was 
   almost entirely stylistic. A few of the differences are worth noting: 
      $93. After  'not  though  they  came in  the very  hour of  our need' 
   my father added to the draft  text: 'The  new lights  of heaven  are the 
   sending  of  the  Valar,  not the  Noldor, mighty  though they  be', and 
   this was not taken up in GA.                                            
      $95. Draft  text: '...  over the  long road  from the  Kalakiryan'. - 
   After  '"Maybe,"  said  Galadriel,  "but  not  of  me"' the  draft con- 
   tinues:                                                                  
   and  being  perplexed  and  recalling  suddenly  with  anger  the  words 
   of Caranthir she said  ere she  could set  a guard  on her  tongue: 'For 
  
   already  the  children  of  Finrod  are  charged  with  talebearing  and 
   treason  to  their  kindred.  Yet  we  at  least  were   guiltless,  and 
   suffered  evil   ourselves.'  And   Melian  spoke   no  more   of  these 
   things with Galadriel.                                                  
     This passage was bracketed, and later in the  draft the  bitterness of 
   the  memory  of  Cranthir's  words  of  sixty  years  before  appears in 
   Angrod's  mouth,  as  in  GA  ($104).  The  draft  has Caranthir  in the 
   first passage, Cranthir in the second; see under $67 above.             
      $105. In the draft Thingol says: 'for my heart is hot  as the fire of 
   Losgar'.                                                                
      $107. After  'the  words  of  Mandos  would  ever  be made  true' the 
   draft  has:  'and  the  curse  that  Feanor drew  upon him  would darken 
   all that was done after.'                                               
      On  the  spelling  Galadriel  see  under  $75  above. In  $94 appears 
   Galadriel;  the draft  text begins  with Galadriel  but then  changes to 
   Galadriel. This distinction is however probably artificial, since  it is 
   merely a  question of  the insertion  or omission  of the  cross-line on 
   the d, written in both cases in a single movement (a reversed 6).       
  $107.  The revision at the end of the annal  for 67  depends on  the later 
   story  that  the  population  of  Gondolin was  by no  means exclusively 
   Noldorin,  and is  similar to  those made  to the  final version  of the 
   'linguistic excursus' (see p. 26 and notes 9 and  10), a  consequence of 
   the  rejection  of  the  old  conception  that   in  Gondolin,   and  in 
   Gondolin  only,  which  was  peopled   by  Noldor   and  cut   off  from 
   
   intercourse  with  all  others,  the Noldorin  tongue survived  in daily 
   use; see $113 and commentary.                                            
  $$108-9.  The  content  of   this  annal,   extended  from   the  opening 
   sentence  recording  the  completion  of Nargothrond  (AB 2,  V.129), is 
   also entirely new. For the earlier story that Felagund did have  a wife, 
   and that their son was Gilgalad, see pp. 242-3.                          
  $110.  According  to  the  chronology  of  the  Grey  Annals  Turgon left 
   Nivrost in the year 64 ($88), and thus the figure here of fifty years is 
   an error for fifty-two. The error  was repeated,  but corrected,  at the 
   beginning  of  the  revised  annal  for  116.  Possibly  my  father  had 
   reverted  in  a  momentary  forgetfulness to  the original  dating, when 
   the  years  were  52  and  102  (V.127,  129).  See  the  commentary  on 
   $111.                                                                    
  $111.  The  change  in  the  opening sentence  of the  new annal  for 116 
   depends  on  the  revised  annal for  64 ($89),  whereby Turgon  did not 
   definitively  leave  Vinyamar  in that  year but  began the  building of 
   Gondolin. The erroneous fifty years, corrected  to fifty-two,  since the 
   start  of  the   work  was   presumably  merely   picked  up   from  the 
   rejected annal (see under $110).                                         
  $$111-12.  Entirely  new  is  the  appearance  of   Ulmo  to   Turgon  at 
   Vinyamar  on  the  eve  of  his  departure,  his warning,  his prophecy, 
   and his instruction to  Turgon to  leave arms  in his  house for  one to 
   find in later days (cf. II.208, where I suggested that the germ  of this 
   was  already present  in the  original tale  of The  Fall of  Gondolin - 
   'Thy   coming   was   set  in   our  books   of  wisdom').   But  Ulmo's 
   foretelling  that   Gondolin  should   stand  longest   against  Morgoth 
   goes  back  through  Q  (IV.136-7)  to  the  Sketch  of   the  Mythology 
   (IV.34).                                                                 
  $113.  The  later  story  that  there  were  many  Sindar  among Turgon's 
   people has led to various changes  already met  in the  text of  GA: see 
   the  commentary  on  $107.  -  The reversion  to the  old form  wethion 
   in Eryd Wethion is curious (see commentary on $44).                      
     At the foot of  the page  carrying the  revised annal  for 116  is the 
   following rapidly pencilled note:                                        
     Set this rather in the Silmarillion and substitute a short notice: 
     'In this year as is  said in  the Quenta  Gondolin was  fully wrought, 
   and  Turgon  arose   and  went   thither  with   all  his   people,  and 
   Nivrost  was  emptied  of  folk  and  so  remained.  But  the  march  of 
   Turgon  was  hidden  by  the  power  of  Ulmo,  and  none  even  of  his 
   kin in Hithlum knew whither he had gone.                                 
   Against this my father  wrote 'Neglect  this'; but  since a  new chapter 
   was  inserted  into  the  Quenta  Silmarillion  which was  largely based 
   on  the  present  rider  (see  pp.  198  -  9)  this  was  presumably an 
   instruction that was itself neglected.                                   
  
  $114.  The  date  of  this  annal was  first written  154, which  was the 
   revised date of the  meeting of  Cranthir's people  with the  Dwarves in 
   
                                                         
                                                                                 
    the  Blue  Mountains  in  AB  2  (V.129,  and  cf.  QS  $125).   The  passage 
    describing  the  relations  of  Cranthir's  folk  with  the  Dwarves  is new. 
    It  was  stated  in  AB  2  (V.129  -  30)  thar  the  old   Dwarf-road  into 
    Beleriand  had  become  disused  since  the  return  of  the  Noldor,  and in 
    a  late rewriting  of that  passage (precursor  of the  present annal)  it is 
    said:                                                                         
             But  after  the coming  of the  Noldor the  Dwarves came  seldom any 
    more   by   their   old   roads   into   Beleriand   (until   the   power  of 
    Maidros  fell  in   the  Fourth   Battle  [i.e.   the  Dagor   Bragollach  in 
    455]),  and  all  their  traffic  passed  through  the  hands   of  Cranthir, 
    and thus he won great riches.                                                 
        The  meaning is  therefore that  after the  meeting of  Cranthir's people 
    with  the  Dwarves  their  renewed  commerce  with   the  Elves   passed  for 
    three   hundred   years  over   the  mountains   much  further   north,  into 
    the northern parts of Thargelion about Lake Helevorn.                         
  $115.  The  route   of  the   Orc-army  that   departed  from   Angband  'into 
    the   white   north'   remains  unchanged   from  AB   2  (V.130);   cf.  the 
    account   in   QS   $103,   and   my   discussion   of   the   geography   in 
    V.270-1.                                                                      
  $116.  Glaurung   here   appears   for   earlier   Glomund,   together   with 
    Uruloki  'fire-serpents':  cf.  the  original  tale   of  Turambar   and  the 
    Foaloke  in  The  Book  of  Lost  Tales  (and  'this  loke  (for  so  do  the 
    Eldar name the worms of Melko)', II.85).                                      
             In QS $104 it was not said that Morgoth was  'ill pleased'  that the 
    dragon  'had  disclosed  himself  over  soon',  but  on  the   contrary  that 
    Glomund   issued   from   Angband   'by   the   command   of   Morgoth;   for 
    he was unwilling, being yet young and but half-grown.'                        
             The content of the latter part of the annal has no antecedent in the 
    old  versions.  I  take  the  words  'the  Noldor  of  purer  race'  to  mean 
    those   Noldor   who   had   no   or   little  intermingling   of  Dark-elven 
    character,  with  perhaps  the  implication  that  they  were  more  faithful 
    to their ancient nature as it had evolved in Aman.                            
  $$117-20.  The  story, or  rather the  existence of  a story,  about Isfin 
    and  Eol  goes  back  to  the beginning,  and I  shall briefly  rehearse here 
    what can be learnt of it before this time.                                    
             In the original tale  of The  Fall of  Gondolin (II.165,  168) Isfin 
    appears as Turgon's sister, and there is a  reference to  the 'tale  of Isfin 
    and Eol', which 'may not here be told'. Meglin was their son.                 
             In  the  fragmentary  poem  The   Lay  of   the  Fall   of  Gondolin 
    Fingolfin's  wife  and  daughter  (Isfin)  were  seeking  for him  when Isfin 
    was  captured  by  Eol  'in  Doriath's  forest';  and  Isfin sent  Meglin her 
    son to Gondolin (III.146).                                                    
             In the Sketch of  the Mythology  (IV.34-5) Isfin  was lost  in Taur- 
    na-Fuin  after  the  Battle  of  Unnumbered  Tears  and  entrapped   by  Eol; 
    Isfin  sent  Meglin  to  Gondolin  (which  at  that  stage  was  not  founded 
    until after the Battle of Unnumbered Tears).                                  
   
            
                                                                            
    In  Q  (IV.136),  similarly,  Isfin  was lost  in Taur-na-Fuin  after the 
   Battle  of  Unnumbered  Tears,  and captured  by Eol;  in addition,  it is 
   said  that  'he  was  of  gloomy  mood,  and  had  deserted the  hosts ere 
   the  battle'.  It  is  subsequently  said (IV.140)  that Isfin  and Meglin 
   came  together  to  Gondolin  at  a  time  when  Eol  was  lost  in  Taur- 
   na-Fuin.                                                                  
    In  AB  1  (IV.301),  in  the  year 171  (the year  before the  Battle of 
   Unnumbered  Tears),  it is  told that  Isfin strayed  out of  Gondolin and 
   was taken to wife  by Eol.  [An error  in the  printed text  of AB  1 here 
   may  be  mentioned:  'Isfin  daughter  of  Turgon'  for  'Isfin  sister of 
   Turgon'.]  In  192  'Meglin  comes   to  Gondolin   and  is   received  by 
   Turgon  as  his  sister's  child',  without  mention  of  Isfin.  This was 
   repeated  in  AB  2  (V.136,  139),  with changed  dates (271,  292, later 
   >  471,  492), but  now it  is expressly  stated that  Meglin was  sent to 
   Gondolin  by  Isfin,  and  that  he  went  alone  (thus  reverting  to the 
  
   story in the Sketch of the Mythology).                                    
    QS has no mention of the story.                                          
  $117.  In GA as originally written the loss of Isfin is still placed  in the 
   'year  (471)  before the  Battle of  Unnumbered Tears,  but the  motive is 
   introduced  that  she  left  Gondolin  in  weariness   of  the   city  and 
   wishing  to  see  her  brother  Fingon; and  she was  lost in  Brethil and 
   entrapped  by  Eol,  who  had  lived  there  'since  the first  finding of 
   Beleriand'  -  which  must  mean  that  he   withdrew  into   secrecy  and 
   solitude  when  the  Elves  of  the Great  March first  entered Beleriand. 
   The implication  of the  last words,  'took no  part in  all the  deeds of 
   his kin', is not explained.                                               
  $118.  In  the  replacement  annal  316  something  more  is  suggested  of 
   Eol's  nature,  and   the  element   enters  that   disregarding  Turgon's 
   bidding   Isfin   went   eastwards  from   Gondolin,  seeking   'the  land 
   of  Celegorm  and  his  brethren,  her  friends  of  old  in  Valinor'.  A 
   description  of  Isfin  on  a  page  from  an  engagement  calendar  dated 
   October  1951  (and  so  belonging  to  the  same time  as the  new annals 
   in  GA  discussed  here) was  attached to  the account  of the  princes of 
   the Noldor in QS (see X.177, 182),  and in  this account  it is  said that 
   in  Valinor  Isfin  'loved  much  to  ride  on  horse and  to hunt  in the 
   forests,  and there  was often  in the  company of  her kinsmen,  the sons 
   of  Feanor'.  It  is  further  told  in  the  new annal  for 316  that she 
   became  separated  from  her  escort  in  Nan   Dungorthin  and   came  to 
   Nan  Elmoth,  where  Eol's  dwelling  is  now   placed.  She   now  leaves 
   Gondolin long before the Battle of Unnumbered Tears.                      
  $119.  The name Fingol is not in fact written  with a  capital, but  is pre- 
   ceded by  an altered  letter that  I cannot  interpret (it  might possibly 
   be intended as  an 0).  As the  annal was  written Glindur  (replacing the 
   primitive  and  long-enduring   name  Meglin)   was  primarily   the  name 
   of the  metal devised  by Eol,  and with  the later  change of  Glindur to 
   Maeglin this remained true of the name Maeglin.                           
   
   $120.  The  story  now  reverts  to that  told in  Q (IV.140):  Isfin and 
     Glindur  (Maeglin)  came  together  to   Gondolin;  and   the  essential 
     features  of  the final  drama now  appear. The  original text  (see pp. 
     316 ff.) of the fully told story of Isfin and Eol and their son (Chapter 
     16 in the published Silmarillion,  Of Maeglin)  belongs to  this period, 
     and  indeed  it  was  already in  existence when  these new  annals were 
     written: they are a very condensed  resume. (For  the rejected  annal of 
     which this is a replacement see $273 and commentary.)                    
   $121.  The  date  of Beor's  birth remains  unchanged from  that in  AB 2 
     (as  revised:  170  >  370,  V.130), as  do the  dates of  the following 
     annals.                                                                  
   $122-3.  The  statements  in  the annals  for 388  and 390  that Haleth 
     and Hador were born in Eriador were not made in AB 2.                    
   $124.  The  reference  to  the  Quenta  is to  QS $$126  ff. -  Against the 
     first sentence of this annal my father afterwards  pencilled an  X, with 
     a  scribbled  note: 'This  is too  late. It  should be  the date  of the 
     invitation  of  the  [?Sires]  of  Men  to come  west'. This  was struck 
     through,  apart  from  the  first  four  words:  these  are   the  first 
     indication of  major changes  in the  chronology that  would enter  at a 
     later time.                                                              
   $125.  This  annal  is  substantially  extended  from that  in AB  2, where 
     no  more  was  said  than  'there  was  war  on  the  East  Marches, and 
     Beor was there with Felagund'.                                           
   $127.  Galion  replaces  Gumlin  of  QS $127  (and AB  2 as  early revised, 
     V.146 note 20: originally in this text the  names of  the sons  of Hador 
     were  in  the  reverse positions,  Gundor being  the elder).  Later, the 
     name  Galion  was  replaced  by  Galdor.  The  change  to  'in  Eriador' 
     was  probably  made  for this  reason: Hador  entered Beleriand  in 420; 
     thus Gallion  was born  while his  father was  somewhere in  Eriador, in 
     417, but  by the  time of  Gundor's birth  in 419  Hador was  already in 
     the eastern foothills of the Blue Mountains ($128).                      
   $129.  The first paragraph of the annal for  420 is  close to that in AB 2 
     (V.130-1),  with  some  additions:  that Brethil  had never  before been 
     inhabited on account of the density of  the forest,  that Hador  was the 
     more ready  to settle  in Hithlum  'being come  of a  northland people', 
     and  that  his  lands  in Hithlum  were 'in  the country  of Dor-Lomin'. 
     In the  margin against  this last  my father  later scribbled:  '[427 >] 
  
     423  Hador's  folk  come  to  Dor-lomin',  but  struck  this   out;  see 
   $136.  and  commentary.   The  old   view  that   the  people   of  Hador 
     abandoned  their  own  language  in  Hithlum  is  retained  (see  V.149, 
     annal 220).                                                              
   $$130-2.  The content of  the latter  part of  the annal  for 420  and the 
     opening  of  that  for 422  is wholly  new: Thingol's  dreams concerning 
     Men  before  they  appeared,  his ban  on their  settlement save  in the 
     North  and  on  the  entry  of  any  Man  (even  of  Beor's  house) into 
     Doriath,  Melian's  prophecy  to  Galadriel,  and  Thingol's  permission 
   
   to the people of Haleth to dwell  in Brethil,  despite his  hostility to 
   Men in general and his edict against their taking land so far south. 
  $133.  This  passage  follows  closely  the  annal in  AB 2  (V.131), but 
   with the  interesting addition  that the  people of  Hador would  go far 
   into the cold North to keep watch.                                       
  $135.  With the  notable sentence  (not in  AB 2)  'For the  Noldor indeed 
   were tall as are in the latter days men of great might and  majesty' cf. 
   the collected references to  the relative  stature of  Men and  Elves in 
   the oldest writings, II.326. In the early  texts it  was said  more than 
   once  that  the  first Men  were smaller  than their  descendants, while 
   the Elves were taller, and thus  the two  races were  almost of  a size; 
   but the present passage is not clear in this respect.                    
     As  the  last  sentence  but  one  of  the  paragraph  was  originally 
   written  it  read:  'Yellowhaired they  were and  blue-eyed (not  so was 
   Turin  but  his  mother  was  of  Beor's  house)  and  their  women were 
   tall  and fair.'  The words  'for the  most part'  were added;  they had 
   appeared  in  a  closely  similar  passage  in  QS  chapter  10  (V.276, 
   $130).                                                                   
  $136.  That  Hador's  folk  were  given  lands  in Dor-lomin   was  men- 
   tioned  in  the  annal  for 420,  to which  my father  added afterwards, 
   but  then  struck  out,  '[427  >]  423  Hador's   folk  come   to  Dor- 
   lomin'  (commentary  on  $129).  The  implication  is   presumably  that 
   for a few years they dwelt in some other part of Beleriand.              
  $139.  Beren's  mother Emeldir   'Manhearted'  is   not  named   in  the 
   earlier texts.                                                           
  $142.  In  AB  2  the  birth  of  Morwen was  in 445.  When the  date was 
   changed in GA to 443 the entry was moved.                                
  $144.  Tuor has not previously been given the title of 'the Blessed'.      
  $$145-7.  In AB 2  (V.131 -  2) the  Battle of  Sudden Fire,  recorded in 
   the  annal  for  455,  'began suddenly  on a  night of  mid-winter'; but 
   the  passage  beginning  'Fingolfin  and  Fingon marched  to the  aid of 
   Felagund'  has  a  new  date,  456.  I suggested  (V.150) that  this was 
   because  the  Battle  of  Sudden  Fire  began at  midwinter of  the year 
   455, i.e.  at the  end of  the year.  In GA,  on the  other hand,  it is 
   expressly stated ($145) that  the assault  out of  Angband came  'at the 
   year's  beginning',  'on  the night  of mid-winter';  thus the  new year 
   began at the  mark of  mid-winter, and  the battle  was dated  the first 
   day of the year 455. See commentary on $147.                             
  $145.  There  are  here  the  first  appearances   of  the   names  Dagor 
   Bragollach  (for  Dagor  Vreged-ur  in  QS,  earlier   Dagor  Hur-Breged 
   in AB 2) and Anfauglith (for Dor-na-Fauglith).                           
  $147.  In  QS  (V.282,  $140)  Hador,  who was  born in  390, is  said to 
   have been 'sixty and six years of age' at his death, not as here 65 (see 
   commentary on $$145-7).                                                  
  $$149-50.  This  passage,  later  struck from  the manuscript  apart from 
   
   the  opening  sentence  of  $149,  remained very  close to  that in  AB 2 
   (V.132) with some influence in its structure  from the  story as  told in 
   QS  (V.288),  except  in  one  important  particular:  Hurin's  companion 
   was not,  as in  AB 2  and QS,  Haleth the  Hunter himself,  but Haleth's 
   grandson  Handir,  born  in  the  same  year  as  Hurin.  - The  story of 
   Hurin  in  Gondolin reappears  in GA  in a  long rider  to the  annal 458 
   ($$ 161-6).                                                              
  $$151-2.  As  this  passage concerning  Turgon's messengers  was first 
   written it followed closely that in AB  2 (V.132-3,  and cf.  the version 
   in QS, V.288); as revised it introduces the ideas of the inability of the 
   Noldor  to  build  seaworthy  ships,  and  of Turgon's  nonetheless keep- 
   ing  a secret  outpost and  place of  shipbuilding on  the Isle  of Balar 
   thereafter.                                                               
  
  $153.  In the earlier  accounts (AB  2 in  V.132-3 with  notes 25  and 29, 
   and   QS   $141   and  commentary)   the  story   of  how   Celegorn  and 
   Curufin  came  to  Nargothrond  after  their  defeat  in  the   east  was 
   shifting  and  obscure,  but  there was  at any  rate no  suggestion that 
   they  played  any  part  in  the defence  of Minnas-tirith  on Tolsirion. 
   My  father  made  a  note  at  this   time  on   the  AB   2  manuscript, 
   suggesting  a  possible  turn  in  the story:  Celegorn and  Curufin were 
   driven  west  and  helped  manfully  in   the  siege   of  Minnas-tirith, 
   saving   Orodreth's   life:   and   so   when  Minnas-tirith   was  taken 
   Orodreth   could   not  help   but  harbour   them  in   Nargothrond.  He 
   struck  this  out;  but  the  story  was  now reintroduced  and developed 
   in the Grey Annals.                                                       
     The  date  of  the  capture of  Minnas-tirith was  changed in  the Grey 
   Annals. In AB 2  the date  was 457  (following the  fall of  Fingolfin in 
   456);  so  also  in  QS  $143  'For  nearly  two  years the  Gnomes still 
   defended  the  west  pass  ...  and  Minnastirith  withstood  the  Orcs', 
   and  it  was  'after  the  fall  of Fingolfin'  that Sauron  came against 
   Tolsirion.  In  GA  the present  passage, describing  the assault  on the 
   Pass of Sirion, was  first dated  456, but  the date  was struck  out, so 
   that  these  events  fall  within  the Fell  Year, 455;  and the  fall of 
   Fingolfin follows (still dated 456).                                      
  $154.  The  later  form  Tol-in-Gaurhoth  (for   earlier  Tol-na-Gaurhoth) 
   now appears.                                                              
  $$155-7.  The  story  of  Fingolfin's  death  in  AB  2  (V.133)  had been 
   compressed  into  a  few  lines.  Introducing  a  much  extended  account 
   into the new Annals,  my father  drew largely  upon the  story as  it had 
   been  told  in  QS  ($$144-7  and  commentary),  with  some  regard  also 
   to  Canto  XII  of  the  Lay  of Leithian  (on which  the QS  version was 
   largely based). In content the  differences are  mostly small,  but there 
   enters here the great ride of  Fingolfin across  Anfauglith on  his horse 
   Rochallor,   and   the  horse's   flight  from   Angband  and   death  in 
   Hithlum.  In  AB  2  (as  in  AB  1  and  Q) it  was Thorondor  who built 
   
           
                                                                        
   Fingolfin's cairn, whereas in QS  it was  Turgon (see  the commentary 
   on QS $147); now  in the  Grey Annals  the building  of the  cairn is 
   ascribed to 'the eagles'.                                             
  $157.  The change of 'the people of  the hidden  city were  all Noldor' 
   to 'many of  the people...  were Noldor'  depends on  the development 
   whereby there were  many Elves  of Sindarin  origin in  Gondolin: see 
   commentary on $107 and references given there.                        
    In the late addition at the end of this paragraph (present in the GA 
   typescript)  appears  the  parentage  of Gilgalad  as adopted  in the 
   published Silmarillion; see further pp. 242-3.                        
  $158.  The   form   Taur-nu-Fuin   (for  earlier   Taur-na-Fuin)  now 
   appears.                                                              
  $159.  In AB 2 (V.133), and in a closely similar passage in  QS ($139), 
   it  was  said  that  the  wives  of Baragund  and Belegund  were from 
   Hithlum,  and  that  when  the  Battle  of  Sudden  Fire  began their 
   daughters  Morwen  and  Rian  were   sojourning  there   among  their 
   kinsfolk -  hence they  were the  only survivors.  This story  is now 
   superseded  and rejected:  Emeldir Beren's  mother led  the surviving 
   women  and  children  of  Beor's  people away  over the  mountains in 
   the aftermath of the battle,  and it  was thus  that Morwen  and Rian 
   came to Dor-lomin (by way of Brethil). It is  not made  clear whether 
   their mothers were still women of Hithlum.                            
    In  AB  2 the  full list  of Barahir's  band was  not given,  with a 
   suggestion that only certain  names were  remembered, but  it appears 
   in  QS  ($139).  The  only  name  that  differs in  GA is  Arthad for 
   Arthod.  Radhruin  of  QS  is  here  written  Radhruin   (Radruin  by 
   emendation of Radros in AB 2,  V.147 note  31), but  this may  not be 
   significant.                                                          
  $160.  This paragraph derives from the annal for 458  in AB  2 (V.133). 
   In the story as told in QS  ($152) Beleg  came to  the aid  of Haleth 
   'with many  archers'; cf.  GA $29,  'Thingol's armouries  were stored 
   with axes (the chief  weapons of  the Naugrim,  and of  the Sindar)', 
   and  the  name  'Axe-elves'  of  the  Sindar  (transferred  from  the 
   Nandor),  X.171.  On  the  name  Eglath  ('The  Forsaken')  see X.85, 
  
   164, 170.                                                             
  $161.  Huor  now  at last  appears as  Hurin's companion  in Gondolin, 
   replacing Handir grandson of Haleth in the earlier,  rejected passage 
   in GA ($ 149).                                                        
    Haleth  was the  kinsman of  Hurin and  Huor (as  noticed in  a late 
   addition to the  manuscript) through  the marriage  in 436  ($140) of 
   Haleth's  son  Hundor  to  Glorwendil, daughter  of Hador  and sister 
   of their father Galion. But  the genealogy  was further  developed in 
   the  annal  for  462  (see $171  and commentary)  by the  marriage of 
   Galion to Haleth's daughter, so  that Haleth  was the  grandfather of 
   Hurin and Huor; and it seems very probable that  this was  the reason 
   for the addition of the words 'their kinsman' here.                   
   
      The  story  now  becomes  decisively  different  from the  old version 
     in AB 2 and QS, and still present in GA  as originally  written ($149); 
     for  Hurin  and  his  companion  (now  his   brother  Huor)   were  not 
     hunting in the Vale of Sirion before  the Battle  of Sudden  Flame, but 
     the  fact  of  the fostering  of Hurin  (and now  of his  brother also) 
     among  the  people  of  Haleth  is  brought  into association  with the 
     defeat of the Orcs in 458 by the men of Brethil, aided by Elves  out of 
     Doriath, three years after the battle. There enters now also  the story 
     that  Hurin  and  Huor  were  taken  to  Gondolin by  the Eagles.  - On 
     the ford of Brithiach see p. 228, $28.                                  
   $$162-6.  The  story  now  reaches  virtually its  final form,  with the 
     major innovation of Maeglin's hostility to  the young  men but  also of 
     their being permitted to leave  Gondolin despite  the king's  ban, here 
     first stated in  its full  rigour, on  departure from  the city  of any 
     stranger  who  came  there;  and  this  permission was  granted because 
     of their ignorance of how it might be found. (The  riders on  the story 
     of  Isfin  and  Eol, $$118-20,  were written  at the  same time  as the 
     present one.)                                                           
   $165.  On  the  change  of Glindur  to  Maeglin  see  $119   and  commen- 
     tary.                                                                   
   $166.  On the  carbon  copy  of  the  typescript  of  GA my  father wrote 
     against the words 'But though  they told  that they  had dwelt  a while 
     in  honour  in  the  halls  of  King  Turgon':  'They  did  not  reveal 
     Turgon's name.' See p. 169.                                             
   $170.  'The army  that  had  driven  into East  Beleriand' must  refer to 
     the  invasions  of the  year 455:  cf. AB  2, annal  456; QS  $142; and 
     again in GA $148, in all of which the phrase 'far into  East Beleriand' 
     occurs. In AB 2, in the renewed assaults of the year 462  (V.134), 'the 
     invasion  of  the  Orcs  encompassed  Doriath,  both west  down Sirion, 
     and  east  through  the  passes beyond  Himling.' Of  this there  is no 
     mention  here  in  GA  (nor  in  QS,  $156);  but  there has  also been 
     no mention before the present  passage of  Thingol's victory  after the 
     Dagor Bragollach or indeed of the subsequent  total destruction  (as it 
     appears) of the eastern invading force.                                 
   $171.  The statement  that  'in  the eastward  war [Morgoth]  hoped ere 
     long  to  have  new  help  unforeseen  by the  Eldar' is  a premonitory 
     reference  to  the  coming  of  the  Swarthy Men;  cf. QS  $150, where, 
     immediately  before  their  entry  into  Beleriand,  it  is  said  that 
     Morgoth  'sent  his  messengers  east  over  the  mountains',  and that 
     'some  were  already  secretly  under  the  dominion  of  Morgoth,  and 
     came at his call'. In GA ($174, footnote) it is said that 'it was after 
     thought that the people of Ulfang were already secretly in  the service 
     of  Morgoth ere  they came  to Beleriand.'  See further  $$79 -  81 and 
     commentary.                                                             
      Of  the  assault on  Hithlum no  more was  said in  AB 2  (V.134) than 
     that 'Morgoth went against  Hithlum, but  was driven  back as  yet'; in 
   
     
                                                                               
       QS  ($156)  it  was  Fingon,  not Hurin,  who 'drove  [the Orcs]  in the 
       end  with  heavy  slaughter  from  the  land,   and  pursued   them  far 
       across the sands of Fauglith.'                                           
         At the end of the paragraph, by later addition, is the first reference 
       to the short  stature of  Hurin, and  also to  the 'double  marriage' of 
       Hador's  son  Galion  and  daughter  Glorwendil  to   Haleth's  daughter 
       (unnamed) and son Hundor.  It seems  likely that  this extension  of the 
  
       genealogy  arose  here,  and  was the  basis of  the addition  of 'their 
       kinsman'  to  the  annal  for  458  discussed   in  the   commentary  on 
       $ 161.                                                                   
    $172.  In  QS  ($156)  there  seems  only  to  have  been  an  assault on 
       Hithlum from the  east, from  Fauglith, for  it is  said that  'the Orcs 
       won  many  of  the  passes,  and some  came even  into Mithrim'.  In the 
       present  annal  it  seems  that Galion  and his  son Hurin  defeated the 
       attack  from  the  east,  while  Fingon  attempted  to   defend  Hithlum 
       from the north (the intervention of Cirdan is  of course  entirely new). 
       On  the  puzzling   question  of   the  geographical   configuration  of 
       the north of Hithlum see  V.270-1 (and  cf. what  is said  in GA  of the 
       route  of  the  attack  out  of  Angband  in  the  year  155,  $115  and 
       commentary).  The  present   passage  does   not  clarify   the  matter, 
       though  the  statement  that  the  horsed archers  of the  Eldar pursued 
       the  Orcs  'even  to   the  Iron   Mountains'  possibly   suggests  that 
       Hithlum  was  to  some  degree  open  to  the  north. This  would indeed 
       be  very  surprising,  since  it  would  make  Hithlum  by far  the most 
       vulnerable  of  the  territories of  the Eldar,  and Morgoth  would have 
       had little need to  attempt to  break through  the vast  natural defence 
       of the  Shadowy Mountains.  But this  is the  merest speculation,  and I 
       know of no other evidence bearing on the matter.                         
    $$173-4.  New  elements in  this account  of the  Easterlings (cf.  AB 2, 
       V.134,  and  QS  $151)  are  the  explicit statement  that they  did not 
       enter  Beleriand  over the  Blue Mountains  but passed  to the  north of 
       them;  the  warning  of   the  Dwarves   to  Maidros   concerning  their 
       westward  movement;  the  diversity  of their  tongues and  their mutual 
       hostility;  their  dwellings  in  Lothlann  and  south  of the  March of 
       Maidros  (in  QS  it  is  said  only  that  they  'abode  long  in  East 
       Beleriand',  $152).  The  form  Lothlann  appears for  earlier Lothland; 
       Lothlann  (Lhothlann)  is  found  in  the  Etymologies  (stems LAD, LUS, 
       V.367, 370).                                                             
    $174.  On the  first sentence  of the  footnote to  this paragraph  see the 
       commentary  on  $171.  With  the  following  remarks  in   the  footnote 
       concerning  the  descendants of  the people  of Bor  in  Eriador  in the 
       Second  Age  cf.  QS  chapter  16,  $15   (V.310-11):  'From   that  day 
       [Nirnaith  Arnediad]  the  hearts  of  the  Elves  were  estranged  from 
       Men,  save  only  from  those  of  the  Three  Houses,  the  peoples  of 
       Hador,  and  Beor, and  Haleth; for  the sons  of Bor,  Boromir, Borlas, 
       and  Borthandos,  who  alone  among  the  Easterlings  proved   true  at 
   
    need, all perished in that battle, and they left no heirs.' This suggests 
    that the people of Bor ceased to be of any account after  472; but  it is 
    perhaps  to  be  presumed  in  any case  that these  Men of  Eriador were 
    a branch of that people who never entered Beleriand.                      
  $$175-210.  I  have  described  in  V.295  how,  after  The  Lord  of the 
    Rings was finished, my father  began (on  the blank  verso pages  of the 
    manuscript  of  AB 2)  a prose  'saga' of  Beren and  Luthien, conceived 
    on a  large scale  and closely  following the  revised Lay  of Leithian; 
    but this went no further than  Dairon's betrayal  to Thingol  of Beren's 
    presence  in  Doriath.  Unless  this work  belongs to  a time  after the 
    abandonment  of  the   Grey  Annals,   which  seems   to  me   very  im- 
    probable, the two versions of the tale  that appear  here in  the Annals 
    are the last of the many that  my father  wrote (for  a full  account of 
    the complex history of the QS versions and drafts see V.292 ff.).         
      It will be seen that Version I is a  precis of  the narrative  with no 
    new elements, or  elements inconsistent  with the  'received tradition', 
    apart  from  the  reference   to  Amarie   (see  commentary   on  $180). 
    Version II, if at the outset conceived  on a  fairly ample  scale, again 
    soon  becomes  another  precis,  though  much  fuller  than  Version  I, 
    and a great deal that is told  in the  completed QS  text ('QS  II', see 
    V.292-3)  is  either  not  present  or is  treated much  more cursorily: 
    thus  for  example, nothing  is said  in GA  of Huan's  understanding of 
    speech  or  speaking  three  times  before  his death,  nor of  his doom 
    (The Silmarillion pp. 172-3), and  much else  that there  is no  need to 
    detail  here.  But  the  structure  of the  two narratives  remains very 
    close.                                                                    
      It is curious to observe that the relation of the  two versions  in GA 
    is the reverse  of that  between the  two versions  that my  father made 
    for the Quenta Silmarillion. The fuller form of the latter ('QS  I') was 
  
    very  clearly  an  integral  element  in  the QS  manuscript as  it pro- 
    ceeded,  but he  abandoned it  and replaced  it by  the shorter  form QS 
    II because (as I have said, V.292) 'he saw that it was  going to  be too 
    long,  overbalancing  the  whole  work.  He  had  taken  more  than 4000 
    words  to  reach  the  departure  of  Beren  and Felagund  from Nargoth- 
    rond'. In the case of the Grey  Annals, on  the other  hand, it  was the 
    shorter  form  (Version I)  that was  integral to  the text  as written, 
    while  the  fuller  form  (Version  II)  was  intended  to  supplant  it 
    (though it was not finished).                                             
      For  passages  in  the  published Silmarillion  derived from  the Grey 
    Annals see V.298-301.                                                     
  $175.  Eryd  Orgorath:  on  the  typescript  of  AAm  Ered  Orgoroth  was 
    changed to Ered Gorgorath (X.127, $126).                                  
      'And  he  passed  through,  even  as  Melian  had  foretold':  see the 
    words of Melian to Galadriel, $131.                                       
      In  AB  2  (V.135)  Hurin  wedded  Morwen  in  464,  as  in   GA,  but 
    Turin was born in the  winter of  465 'with  sad omens'.  This insertion 
   
   in GA makes Turin's birth in the  year of  his parents'  marriage. See 
   further the commentary on $183.                                        
  $178.  The  word  'bride-price'  of the  Silmaril demanded  by Thingol 
   had been used by Aragorn when he told the story on Weathertop.         
  $179.  Celegorm  was  the original  form, appearing  in the  Lost Tales 
   (II.241). The name became  Celegorn in  the course  of the  writing of 
   QS  (V.226, 289),  and this  remained the  form in  AAm and  GA; later 
   it reverted to Celegorm (X.177, 179). The change  of m  to n  here was 
   made at the time of or very soon  after the  writing of  this passage, 
   and Celegorm was probably no more than a slip.                         
  $180.  With '[Felagund] dwells  now in  Valinor with  Amarie' cf.  QS I 
   (V.300): 'But Inglor walks with Finrod his  father among  his kinsfolk 
   in the light of the Blessed Realm, and it is not  written that  he has 
   ever returned to Middle-earth.' In Version II ($199)  it is  said that 
   'released  soon  from  Mandos,  he  went to  Valinor and  there dwells 
   with Amarie.' It has been told in the annal for  102 ($109)  that 'she 
   whom  [Felagund]  had  loved  was Amarie  of the  Vanyar, and  she was 
   not permitted to go with him into exile.'                              
  $183.  Turin's birth ('with sad omens') was likewise  given in  the year 
   465  in AB  2. The  present entry  was only  inserted later,  I think, 
   because  my father  had inadvertently  omitted it  while concentrating 
   on  the  story  of  Beren  and Luthien.  Following the  direction here 
   'Place in 464' a pencilled  addition was  made to  the annal  for that 
   year in both versions (see $175 and commentary, $188).                 
  $185.  It appears from the penultimate sentence  of this  paragraph that 
   the joining of the Two  Kindreds is  ascribed to  the purpose  of Eru. 
   This is not in QS (I) (see The Silmarillion p. 184), nor in Version II 
   of the story in the Grey Annals ($210).                                
  $187.  With the  revised reading  'soon after  the mid-winter'  cf. the 
   commentary on $$145-7.                                                
  $189.  '[Thingol] answered in mockery': his tone  is indeed  less sombre 
   and  more  briefly  contemptuous  than  in  QS  (I)  (The Silmarillion 
   p. 167). In the Lay of Leithian  (III.192, lines  1132 -  3) Thingol's 
   warriors  'laughed  loud  and long'  at his  demand that  Beren should 
   fetch him a Silmaril; see my remarks on this, III.196.                 
  $190.  The  detail of  the glance  passing between  Melian and  Beren at 
   this juncture is not found in the other versions.                      
  $191.  The words  'as long  before he  had said  to Galadriel'  refer to 
   Felagund's  prophetic  words  in  Nargothrond  recorded  in  the annal 
   for 102 ($108).                                                        
  $193.  The naming of Inglor  'Finrod' was  perhaps no  more than  a slip 
   without significance; but in view of the occurrence of  'Finrod Inglor 
   the Fair' in a text associated  with drafting  for Aragorn's  story on 
   Weathertop  (VI.187-8)  it  seems  possible  that  my father  had con- 
   sidered  the  shifting  of  the  names  (whereby Inglor  became Finrod 
   and Finrod his father  became Finarfin)  long before  their appearance 
   
                                
                                                                            
       in print in the Second Edition of The Lord of the Rings.              
    $$193-4.  In the long version QS (I),  which ends  at this  point, when 
  
       Felagund  gave  the  crown  of  Nargothrond  to his  brother Orodreth 
       'Celegorm and Curufin  said nothing,  but they  smiled and  went from 
       the  halls'  (The  Silmarillion p.  170). The  words of  Celegorn and 
       Felagund that follow here are a new element in the story.             
          The foresight of  Felagund is  undoubtedly intended  to be  a true 
       foresight (like all such foresight, though it  may be  ambiguous). If 
       full weight is given to the precise words used  by Felagund,  then it 
       may be said that the conclusion of QS (V.331), where it is  told that 
       Maidros and Maglor did each regain a  Silmaril for  a brief  time, is 
       not contradicted.                                                     
    $198.  In QS (The Silmarillion p. 174) it is not said that Sauron 'left 
       the Elven-king to the last, for he knew who he was', but only that he 
       'purposed to keep Felagund to the last, for he perceived that  he was 
       a Gnome of great might and wisdom.'  See the  Lay of  Leithian, lines 
       2216 - 17 and 2581-2609 (III.231, 249).                               
    $201.  It is not told in other versions that Huan led the  prisoners of 
       Tolsirion back to Nargothrond; in QS  it is  said only  that 'thither 
       now  returned  many  Elves  that had  been prisoners  in the  isle of 
       Sauron' (The Silmarillion p. 176).                                    
    $203.  The new year is placed at a slightly later point in  the narrative 
       in Version I, $184. In AB 2 all the latter part of the story of Beren 
       and  Luthien, from  their entry  into Angband,  was placed  under the 
       annal for the year 465 (V.135).                                       
    $204.  The  absence  of  any  mention   of  the   story  that   Huan  and 
       Luthien  turned  aside  to  Tol-in-Gaurhoth on  their way  north, and 
       clad in the wolfcoat of  Draugluin and  the batskin  of Thuringwethil 
       came  upon  Beren  at the  edge of  Anfauglith (The  Silmarillion pp. 
       178-9), is clearly due simply to compression. It was  not said  in QS 
       (ibid.  p.  179)  that  'Huan  abode  in  the  woods' when  Beren and 
       Luthien left him on their journey to Angband.                         
    $207.  It is not made clear in QS (The Silmarillion pp. 181  - 2)  that it 
       was the howls of Carcharoth that aroused the  sleepers in  Angband. - 
       On  the  names  Gwaihir  and  Lhandroval,  which  appear  here  in QS 
       but not in the published Silmarillion (p. 182), see V.301 and IX.45. 
    $211.  This annal  is very  close to  a passage  in QS  (The Silmarillion 
       p. 186).                                                              
    $$212 ff.  The text  of QS  is no  longer the  fine manuscript  that was 
       interrupted  when it  was sent  to the  publishers in  November 1937, 
       but the intermediate texts that my  father wrote  while it  was away. 
       These  have  been  described in  V.293-4: a  rough but  legible manu- 
       script 'QS(C)' that  completed the  story of  Beren and  Luthien, and 
       extending  through  the  whole  of  QS  Chapter  16  Of   the  Fourth 
       Battle:  Nirnaith  Arnediad  was  abandoned  near  the  beginning  of 
       Chapter  17 (the  story of  Turin); and  a second  manuscript 'QS(D)' 
   
           
                                                                          
   which  took  up  in  the  middle  of Chapter  16 and  extended somewhat 
   further  into  Chapter  17,  at  which  point  the  Quenta Silmarillion 
   in  that  phase  came to  an end  as a  continuous narrative.  From the 
   beginning  of  Chapter  16 I  began a  new series  of paragraph-numbers 
   from $1 (V.306).                                                        
  $212.  In this annal (468) my father  followed that  in AB  2 (465  - 70, 
   V.135) closely, and thus  an important  element in  the 'Silmarillion' 
   tradition  is  absent:  the  arrogant  demand  of  the  Feanorians upon 
   Thingol  for the  surrender of  the Silmaril,  followed by  the violent 
   menaces of  Celegorn and  Curufin against  him, as  the prime  cause of 
   his  refusal  to aid  Maidros (see  QS $6,  and the  passage in  Q from 
   which that derives, IV.116 - 17). In AB 2 Thingol's refusal is ascribed 
   to 'the deeds of Celegorm  and Curufin',  and this  is followed  in GA. 
   Again,  the  story  in  QS  $7, absent  in AB  2, that  only a  half of 
   Haleth's  people   came  forth   from  Brethil   on  account   of  'the 
   treacherous  shaft  of  Curufin that  wounded Beren',  is not  found in 
   GA.                                                                     
    Notably,  it  is  said  in  GA  that  Maidros  had  the  help  of  the 
   Dwarves 'in armed force' as well  as in  weapons of  war; this  was not 
   said  in  AB  2  and  was  expressly  denied in  QS, where  the Dwarves 
   were represented as cynically engaged in  the profitable  enterprise of 
   'making  mail  and  sword and  spear for  many armies'  (see QS  $3 and 
  
   commentary).                                                            
  $213.  The annal  in AB  2 from  which this  paragraph derives  is dated 
   468.  The  present  annal  is  much  more  explicit about  the unwisdom 
   of  Maidros  in  revealing  his  power untimely  than were  the earlier 
   accounts. - In QS ($3)  it is  said that  at this  time 'the  Orcs were 
   driven out of the northward regions of Beleriand', to  which it  is now 
   added in GA that 'even Dorthonion was freed for a while'.               
  $214.  The span of  the second  lives of  Beren and  Luthien was  said in 
   the QS drafts to have been long, but  the final  text has  'whether the 
   second span of his life  was brief  or long  is not  known to  Elves or 
   Men'  (see  V.305-6  on  the  development  of  the  passage  concerning 
   the  return  of  Beren  and  Luthien  and  its  form  in  the published 
   Silmarillion).  It  seems  possible  that  '[Luthien]  should  soon die 
   indeed' in the present text does not imply a short  mortal span,  but a 
   mortal span in contrast to that of the Eldar.                           
    The  final  text  of QS  says that  Beren and  Luthien 'took  up again 
   their mortal form in Doriath', but the account here of their  return to 
   Thingol and Melian in Menegroth is  entirely new  (as also,  of course, 
   is the reference to Elrond and Arwen).                                  
    The  land  of  the  Dead that  Live is  named in  QS(B) Gwerth-i-Cuina 
   and in the final text of QS Gyrth-i-Guinar (V.305).                     
  $215.  In AB 2 the latter part of the legend of  Beren and  Luthien, from 
   their entry  into Angband  to their  return from  the dead,  was placed 
   under  the  year  465,  whereas  in GA  it appears  under 466,  and the 
   
   death of Luthien in 467 ($211). The birth of Dior  (whose name           
   Aranel now appears) is here moved forward three years from the           
   date in AB 2, 467.                                                       
  $216.  The  wedding  of Huor  and Rian  was given  in AB  2 in  the annal 
   for 472, and was  said to  have taken  place 'upon  the eve  of battle'. 
   See $218 and commentary.                                                 
  $$217 ff.  In  the  very  long  account of  the Nirnaeth  Arnediad that 
   follows  my  father  made  use  both  of the  'Silmarillion' and  of the 
   'Annals' tradition, i.e.  QS Chapter  16 and  the account  in AB  2. The 
   QS chapter  was itself  largely derived  from an  interweaving of  Q and 
   AB 2 (see V.313). - A later version of the story of the  battle, closely 
   based on that in GA but  with radical  alterations, is  given in  Note 2 
   at the end of this commentary (pp. 165 ff.)                              
  $218.  This  passage  was  not   removed  when   the  record   of  Huor's 
   marriage  to  Rian  was  entered  under  471  ($216); the  typescript of 
   GA, however, has only the later 471 entry.                               
  $219.  The  Nirnaeth  Arnediad, formerly  the fourth  battle in  the wars 
   of  Beleriand,  now  becomes  the  fifth   battle:  see   commentary  on 
   $$36 ff. The time of the year was not stated in the earlier accounts. 
     The  placing  of  the  passage  on the  subject of  the Hill  of Slain 
   follows  AB  2 (V.136);  rejected here,  it was  replaced by  another at 
   the  end  of  the  story  of  the  Nirnaeth Arnediad  in GA  ($250): cf. 
   QS  $19.  On   the  name   Haud-na-Dengin  see   V.314,  $19;   also  GA 
   $$250-1.                                                                 
  $220.  The  actual  nature  of  Uldor's  machinations  was not  stated in 
   the earlier accounts.                                                    
  $221.  'a  great company  from Nargothrond':  earlier in  GA ($212)  it is 
   said  that  'small  help  came  from  Nargothrond' (cf.  QS $5:  'only a 
   small  company').   -  The   addition  concerning   Mablung's  presence, 
   not  in  AB  2,  comes  from  QS  ($6),  deriving  from Q  (IV.117); but 
   in  those  texts  Beleg  ('who  obeyed  no  man',  'who  could   not  be 
   restrained')  came also  to the  battle. Thingol's  qualified permission 
   to  Mablung  is  new  in  GA;  in the  Quenta tradition  such permission 
   was  given  by  Orodreth  to  the  company   from  Nargothrond.   -  The 
   succession of  Hundor on  the death  of his  father, Haleth  the Hunter, 
   is  recorded  in  the  annal  for  468  ($212).  (Much  later,  when the 
   genealogy  of  the  People  of  Haleth   was  transformed,   Hundor  was 
   replaced by 'Haldir and Hundar'; on this see p. 236.)                    
     On   the   unsatisfactory   account   of   Turgon's   emergence   from 
   Gondolin  in  QS,  amalgamating  the  inconsistent  stories  in   Q  and 
   AB  2,  see  V.313-15.  In the  Grey Annals  the confusion  is resolved. 
   Turgon  came  up  from  Gondolin  before  battle was  joined (in  the AB 
   story   he  and   his  host   only  came   down  from   Taur-na-Fuin  as 
   Fingon's  host  withdrew   southwards  towards   the  Pass   of  Sirion, 
  
   V.136 - '7), but only  shortly before,  and was  stationed in  the south 
   guarding the Pass of Sirion.                                             
   
                                                     
                                                                            
  $222.  The story of the opening of the  battle as  told here  differs from 
    that  in  QS  $10  (following  Q),  where  Fingon  and  Turgon  becoming 
    impatient at the delay of Maidros sent their heralds  into the  plain of 
    Fauglith to sound their trumpets in challenge to Morgoth.                
  $$224-5.  There now  appears the  final link  in this  element of  the nar- 
    rative:  the  captured herald  (see commentary  on $222)  slaughtered in 
    provocation  on  the  plain  of  Fauglith  (QS  $11)  disappears  and is 
    replaced  by  Gelmir   of  Nargothrond,   Gwindor's  brother,   who  had 
    been taken  prisoner in  the Battle  of Sudden  Flame. It  was Gwindor's 
    grief  for   his  brother   that  had   brought  him   from  Nargothrond 
    against the will of  Orodreth the  king, and  his rage  at the  sight of 
    Gelmir's  murder  was  the  cause  of the  fatal charge  of the  host of 
    Hithlum. I have described the evolution of the story in IV.180.          
  $226.  In $221 'the host of Fingolfin' is obviously a slip of the pen, for 
    'the host of Fingon', and so  probably 'the  banners of  Fingolfin' here 
    also: QS ($12) has 'the banners of Fingon'.                              
  $228.  'in the rearguard', struck  out in  GA, is  found both  in AB  2 and 
    in QS ($13). - It is not said either in AB 2 or in QS  that the  host of 
    Hithlum  was  surrounded,  only  that  the   enemy  came   between  them 
    and  Erydwethion,  so  that  Fingon  was forced  to retreat  towards the 
    Pass of Sirion.                                                          
      It seems clear that Turgon  emerged from  the Pass  only a  brief time 
    before  the  coming  of  the decoy  force out  of Angband;  therefore he 
    had not yet actually encountered Hurin.                                  
  $230.  The Balrogs were still  at this  time conceived  to exist  in large 
    numbers;  cf.  AAm  $50  (X.75):  '[Melkor]  sent  forth  on a  sudden a 
    host of Balrogs'  - at  which point  my father  noted on  the typescript 
    of  AAm:  'There  should  not be  supposed more  than say  3 or  at most 
    7 ever existed' (X.80).                                                  
  $231.  In AB  2 and  in QS  ($15) it  was Cranthir,  not Maglor,  who slew 
    Uldor the Accursed. It is not said in those texts that 'new  strength of 
    evil  men  came  up  that  Uldor  had  summoned and  kept hidden  in the 
    eastern hills',  nor, of  course, that  the Feanorians,  fleeing towards 
    Mount  Dolmed,  took  with  them  a  remnant  of  the  Naugrim,  for  it 
    was  only  with  the  Grey  Annals  that  the Dwarves  took part  in the 
    battle (commentary on $212).                                             
  $232.  Earlier  in  GA  ($22)  the  Enfeng are  the Dwarves  of Belegost, 
    but there  was a  period (Q,  QS) when  they were  those of  Nogrod (see 
    commentary  on  $22);  this  no  doubt   explains  Nogrod   here,  which 
    was  struck  out  and replaced  by Belegost  as soon  as written.  - The 
    entire paragraph, and all its detail, is original in GA.                 
  $233.  In  QS  ($17)  the  banners of  Fingon were  white. In  the account 
    in GA of the fall of Fingolfin  ($155) his  shield was  blue set  with a 
    star of  crystal, and  his arms  silver; this  is found  also in  the QS 
    version ($144).                                                          
  $$234-5.  The   speeches   between   Turgon,   Hurin,  and   Huor  are 
   
   entirely new. In  $235 one  might expect  Huor to  have said:  'I shall 
   never  look on  thy white  walls again'  (as he  does in  the published 
   Silmarillion, p. 194), since he  had been  to Gondolin,  fourteen years 
   before; but see p. 169.                                                 
  $$235-6.  Virtually all  the changes  in these  paragraphs were  made at 
   the time of the writing of the manuscript.                              
  $237.  The  name  Glindur  has  appeared  in other  passages introduced 
   into the primary text: $$119 - 20, 165.                                 
  $240.  Original details  in GA  are the  striking of  Huor's eye  by the 
   venomed arrow, and  the piling  of the  dead men  of Hador's  house 'as 
   a mound of gold'.                                                       
  $241.  This  paragraph  is derived  from passages  in QS  ($$15-16) that 
   occur at an earlier point in the narrative; but there is no  mention in 
   GA of the sons of Bor (see commentary on $174).                         
  $242.  The statement here that  'Tol-sirion [was]  retaken and  its dread 
   towers rebuilt', not previously made, is clearly in plain contradiction 
   of  what was  said in  QS (V.300):  'They buried  the body  of Felagund 
  
   upon the hill-top of his own  isle, and  it was  clean again,  and ever 
   after remained inviolate; for Sauron came never  back thither.'  In the 
   published Silmarillion this passage in QS was changed.                  
  $243.  'Cirdan  held  the  Havens'  is  of  course  an  addition  to the 
   passage  in  QS  ($20)  which  is  here being  closely followed.  - The 
   references  to  Morgoth's  peculiar  fear  of  Turgon,  and  to  Ulmo's 
   friendship  towards  the  house  of Fingolfin,  who scorned  Morgoth in 
   Valinor, have no antecedents in earlier texts. It can be seen  from the 
   rejected lines (rough  and with  many changes  in the  manuscript) that 
   my  father was  to some  extent working  out the  thought as  he wrote. 
   The words 'from  Turgon ruin  should come  to him'  are a  reference to 
   Earendil and his embassage to Valinor.                                  
  $$244-9.  The  encounter  of  Hurin with  Morgoth as  told in  GA is 
   based  on  and  for  the  most  part  follows closely  the story  in QS 
   ($$21-3),  but  with  some   expansions:  Morgoth's   words  concerning 
   Hurin's  wife  and  son  now  helpless  in  Hithlum,  Hurin's  sight of 
   Hithlum  and Beleriand  far off  from his  stone seat  on Thangorodrim. 
   See further p. 169.                                                     
  $251.  It is at this point in  the narrative  that the  draft manuscripts 
   QS(C)  and  QS(D),  having  concluded the  'Nirnaith' chapter  with the 
   setting  of  Hurin  on  Thangorodrim,  give  a  new  heading,  in QS(C) 
   'Of  Turin  the  Hapless'  and in  QS(D) 'Of  Turin Turamarth  or Turin 
   the  Hapless'.  This,  which was  to be  the next  chapter (17)  in QS, 
   begins with the birth of  Tuor and  the death  of Rian  on the  Hill of 
   Slain (to  which the  Grey Annals  likewise now  turn); but  QS(C) goes 
   only so far  as Turin's  departure from  Menegroth to  go out  to fight 
   on  the  marches  of  Doriath  wearing   the  Dragon-helm,   and  QS(D) 
   continues  beyond  this  point  only  to Turin's  self-imposed outlawry 
   after the slaying of Orgof (GA $259).                                   
   
      The  fostering  of  Tuor  by  Dark-elves  was recorded  both in  AB 2 
     (V.137) and in QS  ($24); rejected  in GA,  there appears  instead the 
     first  mention  of  Annael  and  the Grey-elves  of Mithrim  (see com- 
     mentary  on  $252).  Glorwendil's  death  of  grief  for  her  husband 
     Hundor son of Haleth is referred to in the course of the  narrative of 
     the Nirnaith Arnediad in QS ($13).                                     
   $252.  In both AB 2 (V.138) and in QS  ($19) it  was recorded  that 'the 
     Elves  of  Hithlum'  were  enslaved in  the mines  of Morgoth  at this 
     time, such of them  as did  not escape  into the  wild, and  one would 
     naturally assume that this referred to  Noldorin Elves  of Fingolfin's 
     people - although  the very  reference to  Tuor's fostering  by 'Dark- 
     elves'  shows  that  there  were  other Elves  in Hithlum,  and 'Grey- 
     elves' may  be simply  a later  term for  the Dark-elves  of Beleriand 
     owning  allegiance  to  Thingol.  In  his  message  to   the  new-come 
     Noldor  by  the  mouth  of  Angrod  (GA  $64)  Thingol did  not indeed 
     suggest that there  were any  of his  people (Grey-elves)  in Hithlum: 
     among   the   regions   where   the  Noldor   might  dwell   he  named 
     Hithlum,  adding  that 'elsewhere  there are  many of  my folk,  and I 
     would not have them restrained  of their  freedoms, still  less ousted 
     from their homes.'                                                     
   $253.  At  the  end of  this paragraph  my father  pencilled: '(Septem- 
     ber-Dec.)';  this  clearly  refers  to the  months of  Turin's journey 
     from  Hithlum to  Doriath in  the latter  part of  472 (the  Battle of 
     Unnumbered  Tears  was  fought  at  midsummer  of  that  year,  $219). 
     According to the earlier dating ($183) he  was born  in the  winter of 
     465;  this was  changed ($$175,  188) to  464, but  without indication 
     of the time of the year.  If he  were born  in the  winter of  464, he 
     would still have been seven years old in the autumn of 472.            
   $256.  The whole  content of  this paragraph  is new  to the  history. In 
     the sentence 'Smiths  and miners  and masters  of fire'  the published 
     Silmarillion (p. 196), which  derives from  this passage,  has 'makers 
     of fire': this was a misreading of the manuscript.                     
   $257.  It  was said  earlier in  GA ($$151 - 2)  that after  the Dagor 
     Bragollach  Turgon  sent  Elves of  Gondolin to  the mouths  of Sirion 
     and to the  Isle of  Balar to  attempt shipbuilding  (it is  perhaps a 
     question, why  did he  not approach  Cirdan at  that time?),  and that 
     he 'ever maintained a secret refuge upon the Isle  of Balar'.  But the 
     phrase  in  the  present  passage 'and  mingled with  Turgon's outpost 
     there'  was  struck  out,  and  the subsequent  'when Turgon  heard of 
  
     this  he sent  again his  messengers to  Sirion's Mouths'  suggests of 
     itself that the idea  of a  permanent outpost  from Gondolin  on Balar 
     had been abandoned.                                                    
      Here,  in  an  alteration to  the text,  Voronwe's story  is extended 
     back, and he appears in a new role as captain of the last of the seven 
     ships sent out into the Western Ocean by Cirdan (it  is not  said that 
     he was an Elf of Gondolin). In earlier texts he  has of  course played 
   
   no  such  part.  In  Q  (IV.141)  Tuor  at  the  mouths of  Sirion met 
   Bronweg  (>  Bronwe)  who  had  been of  old of  the people  of Turgon 
   and had escaped  from Angband.  With $$256-7 cf.  the story  of Tuor 
   in Unfinished Tales, pp. 34-5 and note 13.                             
  $258.  If  Turin  were born  in the  winter of  464 (see  commentary on 
   $253) he would  have been  in his  seventeenth year  in 481;  it seems 
   therefore that the older  date (465)  for his  birth is  retained. The 
   Annals, very cursory,  do not  mention the  occasion of  Turin's going 
   to war (the ceasing of all tidings out of Hithlum).                    
     The  scribbled  note  'Turin  donned the  Dragon-helm of  Galion' is 
   not in the  typescript of  GA. The  Dragon-helm goes  back to  the old 
   Lay  of  the  Children  of  Hurin,  and was  described in  Q (IV.118), 
   in  the  context  of  Hurin's  not  having  worn it  at the  Battle of 
   Unnumbered Tears; in the Lay (not in Q)  Turin's taking  it to  war at 
   this time is mentioned (III.16, line 377: 'then  Hurin's son  took the 
   helm of his sire').                                                    
  $259.  It is here that QS came to an end as a continuous  narrative (see 
   V.321, 323).                                                           
   $260  The  first  two  sentences  of  this  annal  are derived  from Q 
   (IV.123) and AB 2 (V.138); but those texts  do not  give the  place of 
   Turin's lair, here said to be in Dimbar.                               
  $261.  The  first  part  of  this follows  AB 2  (on Tuor's  'coming to 
   Hithlum'  see  V.151),  but  the  statement  that  Morwen  and  Nienor 
   'had been carried away to Mithrim' seems altogether aberrant.          
  $263.  The  final  form  of the  annal concerning  Tuor, with  the date 
   changed to  488 and  his age  changed to  sixteen, and  the appearance 
   of Lorgan chief of the Easterlings, is probably derived from the story 
   in  Of  Tuor  and  his  Coming  to  Gondolin  (Unfinished   Tales  pp. 
   18-19):  in  the manuscript  of that  work the  date 488  was inserted 
   against  the  paragraph  beginning  'Therefore  Annael  led  his small 
   people  ...'  (p.  18),  and Tuor's  age was  changed from  fifteen to 
   sixteen in the same sentence. On the other hand  that text  has 'after 
   three years of  thraldom' (p.  19) as  it was  written, whereas  in GA 
   'three' is a change from 'seven'.                                      
  $264.  This is the original annal  for 488.  When the  preceding passage 
   on  Tuor  was  given  the  date  488  the  entry concerning  Haldir of 
   Nargothrond  became  a  continuation  of  that  year.  The  event  was 
   referred  to  in  the  Lay  of  the Children  of Hurin  (III.75, lines 
   2137-8),  where  Orodreth's  son  was  named  Halmir;  Halmir in  AB 2 
   was changed to Haldir (V.138 and note 38),  which is  the form  in the 
   Etymologies  (explained   as  meaning   'hidden  hero', stem SKAL {1}, 
   V.386).                                                                
  $265.  In Q Blodrin was a  Gnome, with  the later  addition that  he was 
   a Feanorian (IV.123 and note 5); the story told here  that he  was one 
   of the faithful Easterlings who became a traitor after his  capture by 
   Morgoth is a new development.  In Q  his evil  nature was  ascribed to 
   
                                                                            
                                                                               
   his having 'lived long  with the  Dwarves', and  this was  derived from      
   the  Lay  (III.32).  - On  the pencilled  query concerning  the Dragon-      
   helm see $266.                                                               
  $266.  In  Q  Thingol's  messengers  arrived on  the scene  because they      
   had been sent to  summon Turin  and Beleg  to a  feast (IV.123).  - The      
   attempt  to  develop  the  subsequent  history  of the  Dragon-helm and      
   weave it into the existing  story was  inherently very difficult. Here,      
   the  questions  arise  at  once:  (1)  Why   was  the   Dragon-helm  in      
   Menegroth?  This  may  be  answered  by   supposing  that   when  Turin      
   came  to  Menegroth  for the  feast at  which he  slew Orgof  ($259) he      
   brought  the  Helm  with  him  from  Dimbar, and  after the  slaying he      
   fled  from  the  Thousand  Caves  without it;  on this  assumption, the      
  
   Helm remained  in Doriath  during the  following years  (484 -  9). But      
   (2) if this is granted, why should Beleg now carry it off into the wilds 
   on  what  must  have  seemed  an  almost  certainly  vain   search  for      
   Turin,  who  had  been  captured  by  Orcs  and  haled off  to Angband?      
   In my  father's later  work on  the Turin  legend he  concluded finally      
   that  Turin  left   the  Dragon-helm   in  Dimbar   when  he   went  to      
   Menegroth  for  the  fatal  feast,  and  that (in  the later  much more      
   complex  story)  Beleg  brought  it  from  there when  he came  to Amon      
   Rudh in the winter snow:  hence in  the (extremely  artificial) passage      
   in the published Silmarillion, p. 204,  'he brought  out of  Dimbar the      
   Dragon-helm of Dor-lomin'.                                                   
  $267.  In the Lay, likewise, it was Finduilas  who asserted  against the      
   disbelief  and  suspicion in  Nargothrond that  it was  indeed Flinding      
   (Gwindor) who had returned (III.69 - 71).                                   
  $268.  In  this  passage  a  new  element  enters  the   story:  Turin's      
   assumption  of  a  riddling  name,  Iarwaeth  (cf.  the  later Agarwaen      
   'Bloodstained', The  Silmarillion p.  210), and  his asking  Gwindor to      
   conceal his true name 'for the horror he  had of  his slaying  of Beleg      
   and dread lest it were learned in Doriath'; and  here also  appears the      
   final  form  of  the  name of  the re-forged  sword, Gurthang  'Iron of      
   Death'  for  earlier  Gurtholfin  >  Gurtholf   (V.139  and   note  39)      
   'Wand  of  Death'  (Gurthang  is  a  change  on  the manuscript  from a      
   rejected name that cannot  be read:  the second  syllable is  tholf but    ] 
   the  first  is  not Gur,  and the  meaning given  is probably  'Wand of      
   Death').  The  form  Mormegil appears  in the  earliest Annals  (AB 1),      
   emended  to  Mormael  (IV.304  and  note  52);  Q  had   Mormaglir  and      
   AB 2 Mormael.                                                                
  $$269-72.  The greater part of this narrative appears for the  first time      
   in  the  Grey  Annals:  Gwindor's  revelation  to Finduilas  of Turin's      
   identity, his warning to  her, and  his assertion  that all  in Angband      
   knew  of   the  curse   upon  Hurin;   Turin's  assurance   to  Gwindor      
   concerning  Finduilas  and  his displeasure  with him  for what  he had      
   done;  the  honour  done  to  Turin  by  Orodreth  when he  learned who      
   he  was  and  the king's  acceptance of  his counsels;  Turin's unhappy      
   
   love  for  Finduilas  leading  him  to  seek escape  from his  trouble in 
   warfare.                                                                  
  $271.  morrowgift: the  gift of  the husband  to the  wife on  the morning 
   ('morrow') after the wedding.                                             
  $272.  The  alliance  of  the   Elves  of   Nargothrond  with   Handir  of 
   Brethil goes back  to the  earliest Annals  (IV.305); I  do not  know why 
   this  element  in  the  story  was  removed.  See further  the commentary 
   on $300. - The bridge  over Narog  is not  said here  to have  been built 
   on Turin's counsel, but this appears subsequently ($277).                 
  $273.  This  rejected  annal  for  492  adheres  to  the  old  story  that 
   Meglin  was  sent by  Isfin to  Gondolin (although  the later  story that 
   Isfin  and  Meglin  came  together  to Gondolin  appeared long  before in 
   Q:  see  $120 and  commentary), and  there is  no trace  of the  story of 
   Eol's  pursuit,  the death  of Isfin  from Eol's  dart aimed  at Maeglin, 
   and Eol's execution and dying curse on his son.                           
  $275.  The  somewhat  later  insertion  at  the  beginning  of  the  annal 
   replaces  the  subsequent  statement  in   this  paragraph   that  Handir 
   was  slain  in  the  battle  of  Tum-halad,  which  derives  from   AB  2 
   (V.139).                                                                  
     The  removal  of  Glaurung's  passage  through   Hithlum  on   his  way 
   to  Nargothrond  (recorded  in  AB  2)  is  a  great  improvement  to the 
   probabilities  of  the  narrative. -  Eithil Ivrin:  formerly Ivrineithel 
   (V.139), 'Ivrin's Well', source of the Narog. This is the first reference 
   to the defiling of Ivrin by Glaurung.                                     
     The  site  of  the battle  is not  made clear.  In Q  it was  'upon the 
   Guarded   Plain,   north   of   Nargothrond'  (IV.126),   and  in   AB  2 
   (V.139)  'between  Narog  and  Taiglin'.  In  later  work  on the Narn my 
   father wrote in one of a series of narrative-outlines:                    
     They  contact  the  Orc-host  which  is  greater  than  they  knew  (in 
   spite   of   Turin's  boasted   scouts).  Also   none  but   Turin  could 
   withstand  the  approach  of   Glaurung.  They   were  driven   back  and 
   pressed  by  the  Orcs  into  the  Field  of  Tumhalad  between  Ginglith 
   and  Narog  and  there  penned.  There   all  the   pride  and   host  of 
   Nargothrond  withered  away.   Orodreth  was   slain  in   the  forefront 
  
   of  battle,  and   Gwindor  wounded   to  death.   Then  Turin   came  to 
   him  and  all  fled  him,  and  he  lifted  Gwindor and  bore him  out of 
   battle  and  [several  words  illegible]  he  swam  the  Narog  and  bore 
   Gwindor   to  [?a   wood]  of   trees.  But   Glaurung  went   down  east 
   of  Narog  and   hastened  [?on   ?in]  to   Nargothrond  with   a  great 
   number of Orcs.                                                           
   This is, I believe, the only statement that  the site  of the  battle was 
   between  Ginglith  and  Narog;  but  my  father  pencilled  in  the  name 
   Tumhalad  between  those  rivers,  towards   their  confluence,   on  the 
   map  (p.  182,  square  E s).  In GA  Turin's escape  with Gwindor  'to a 
   wood'  is  mentioned,  but  not  his  swimming  of the  Narog. This  is a 
   curious  detail:  presumably  he  swam  the  Narog  to  escape  from  the 
   
                                                                          
                                                                           
   battle, and  then went  down the  east bank  of the  river to  the Bridge 
   of Nargothrond.                                                          
      But it is hard to know what  to make  of this  late conception  of the 
   site  of  Tumhalad.  It  would   seem  that   my  father   now  conceived 
   Glaurung  and  the  Orc-host  to  have  come  south  from  Ivrin  on  the 
   west side of Narog;  but the  text states  that they  'went down  east of 
   Narog'  to  Nargothrond,  and  therefore  they  also  must  have  crossed 
   the  river  -  by  swimming,  as  Turin  had   done?  In   the  published 
   Silmarillion  (pp.  212-13)  I  was  probably  mistaken  to  follow  this 
   very  hastily  written  and  puzzling  text,  and  on the  map accompany- 
   ing  the  book  to  mark  the  site  of Tumhalad  in accordance  with it. 
   But in.any case I feel sure that the original site, in the plain  east of 
   Narog, was still present in GA.                                          
      With  regard  to  the  pencilled note  'Turin in  the battle  wore the 
   Dragon-helm',  the  Helm  was  last  mentioned  in  these  marginal notes 
   on  the  subject  when  Beleg  carried  it  with  him  from  Menegroth on 
   the journey  in search  of Turin  which led  to his  death (see  $266 and 
   commentary).  My  father   must  have   supposed  therefore   that  Gwin- 
   dor  and  Turin  carried  it with  them to  Nargothrond. This  raises the 
   obvious  difficulty  that  the  Helm  would  at  once  have  revealed the 
   identity of Turin; but in Unfinished  Tales (pp.  154-5) I  have referred 
   to an  isolated piece  of writing  among the  Narn material  which 'tells 
   that  in  Nargothrond  Turin  would  not  wear  the  Helm again  "lest it 
   reveal  him",  but  that  he  wore  it  when  he  went  to the  Battle of 
   Tumhalad.' The passage in question reads:                                
      Beleg  searching  the  orc-camp  [in  Taur-nu-Fuin] finds  the dragon- 
   helm  -  or  was  it  set on  Turin's head  in mockery  by the  Orcs that 
   tormented   him?   Thus   it   was   borne   away  to   Nargothrond;  but 
   Turin  would not  wear it  again, lest  it reveal  him, until  the Battle 
   of Dalath Dirnen.                                                        
     (Dalath  Dirnen,  the  Guarded Plain,  was the  earlier form;  the name 
   was  so  spelt  when  entered  on  the map,  but changed  subsequently as 
   in the texts to Talath Dirnen (p. 186, $17).)                            
  $276.  Against the first line  of this  paragraph my  father wrote  a date: 
   'Oct.13'; against the first line of $278 he  wrote 'Oct.25';  and against 
   the  first line  of $288  he wrote  'Nov.1'. These  very uncharacteristic 
   additions  must  refer  to  the  actual  days  of his  writing, in  (as I 
   presume) 1951.                                                           
      In AB 2 all that is said here is that 'Gwindor  died, and  refused the 
   succour of Turin.' The  same was  said in  Q (IV.126),  and also  that he 
   died reproaching Turin:  as I  noted (IV.184),  'the impression  is given 
   that  the  reproaches  of  Flinding   (Gwindor)  as   he  died   were  on 
   account of Finduilas.  There is  indeed no  suggestion here  that Turin's 
   policy   of  open   war  was   opposed  in   Nargothrond'.  Here   in  GA 
   appears  the  motive  that  Gwindor  held  his  death  and  the  ruin  of 
   Nargothrond  against  Turin  -  or more  accurately, reappears,  since it 
   
   is clearly present  in the  old Tale  of Turambar  (II.83-4). Gwindor's 
   words   in   GA   concerning   Turin   and  Finduilas   are  altogether 
   different  from those  given to  him in  Q, and  there now  appears the 
   idea  of  the  supreme  importance  to Turin  of his  choice concerning 
   Finduilas: but this is again a reappearance, from  the Tale,  where his 
   choice is explicitly condemned (II.87).                                 
  $277.  It is a new element in the narrative that it was Turin's rescue of 
  
   Gwindor  that  allowed  Glaurung  and  his  host  to  reach Nargothrond 
   before he did.                                                          
     This is a convenient place to describe a text  whose relation  to the 
   Grey  Annals  is  very  curious.  The  text  itself  has been  given in 
   Unfinished  Tales,  pp.  159-62:  the  story  of  the  coming   of  the 
   Noldorin   Elves   Gelmir   and   Arminas   to   Nargothrond   to  warn 
   Orodreth of its peril,  and their  harsh reception  by Turin.  There is 
   both a manuscript (based on  a very  rough draft  outline written  on a 
   slip) and a  typescript, with  carbon copy,  made by  my father  on the 
   typewriter  that he  seems to  have used  first about  the end  of 1958 
   (see X.300). The manuscript  has no  title or  heading, but  begins (as 
   also does  the rough  draft and  the typescript)  with the  date '495'. 
   The  top  copy of  the typescript  has a  heading added  in manuscript: 
   'Insertion for  the longer  form of  the Narn',  while the  carbon copy 
   has  the  heading,  also  added  in  manuscript,  'Insertion   to  Grey 
   Annals', but this was changed to the reading of the top copy.           
     The curious thing is that  while the  manuscript has  no 'annalistic' 
   quality  apart  from  the  date  495,  the  typescript begins  with the 
   annalistic  word  'Here'   (a  usage   derived  from   the  Anglo-Saxon 
   Chronicle):                                                             
     Here   Morgoth   assailed  Nargothrond.   Turin  now   commanded  all 
   the  forces  of  Nargothrond,  and  ruled  all matters  of war.  In the 
   spring  there  came  two  Elves,  and  they  named   themselves  Gelmir 
   and Arminas...                                                          
   Moreover,  while  the  manuscript  extends  no  further  than  the text 
   printed in  Unfinished Tales,  ending with  the words  'For so  much at 
   least of the words of Ulmo were read aright',  the typescript  does not 
   end there but continues:                                                
     Here  Handir  of  Brethil  was slain  in the  spring, soon  after the 
   departure  of  the  messengers.   For  the   Orcs  invaded   his  land, 
   seeking  to  secure  the  crossings  of   Taiglin  for   their  further 
   advance;  and  Handir  gave  them  battle,  but  the  Men  of  Brethil 
   were  worsted  and  were  driven  back  into  their  woods.   The  Orcs 
   did  not  pursue them,  for they  had achieved  their purpose  for that 
   time; and  they continued  to muster  their strength  in the  passes of 
   Sirion.                                                                 
         Late in the year, having [struck out: gathered his  strength and] 
   completed  his  design,  Morgoth  at  last  loosed  his   assault  upon 
   Nargothrond.  Glaurung   the  Uruloke   passed  over   the  Anfauglith, 
   
  [$277]                                                                     l 
     and  came thence  into the  north vales  of Sirion,  and there  did great 
     evil;  and  he  came  at  length  under  the   shadow  of   Eryd  Wethian 
     [sic], leading the great army of the Orcs in his train...                    
   The  text  then  continues,  almost  exactly  as  in  the  Grey  Annals 
   $$275-6,  concluding  with  Gwindor's  words  at  the  end  of  $276: 'If 
   thou fail  her, it  shall not  fail to  find thee.  Farewell! '  The only 
   significant  difference  from  the text  in the  Annals is  the statement 
   that  at  the  battle  of  Tum-halad  'Turin  put  on the  Dragon-helm of 
   Hador'; this however had been said in a marginal note to GA $275.            
         This  is  very  puzzling.  So far  as the  content of  the original 
   manuscript   of   'Gelmir   and  Arminas'   is  concerned,   there  seems 
   nothing  against  the  supposition  that  my  father   wrote  it   as  an 
   insertion  to  the Grey  Annals, and  indeed in  appearance and  style of 
   script  it  could  derive  from  the time  when he  was working  on them, 
   before  the publication  of The  Lord of  the Rings.  The puzzle  lies in 
   my father's  motive for  making, years  later, a  typescript of  the text 
   and  adding  to  it  material  taken  directly  from  the   Grey  Annals, 
   specifically  reinforcing  the  place  of  'Gelmir  and  Arminas'  in the 
   annalistic  context  -  together  with  his  uncertainty,  shown  in  the 
   headings to the carbon copy, as  to what  its place  actually was  to be. 
   Subsequently,  indeed,  he  bracketed  on  the  typescript  the  date and 
   opening   words   '495   Here   Morgoth   assailed    Nargothrond',   and 
   struck  out the  words 'Here'  and 'in  the spring'  at the  beginning of 
   the  passage  cited  above,  thus   removing  the   obviously  annalistic 
   features;  but  the  conclusion  seems  inescapable  that  when  he  made 
   the typescript he could  still conceive  of the  Annals as  an ingredient 
   in  the  recorded tradition  of the  Elder Days.  (A curious  relation is 
   seen  between  a  continuation  of  the  Annals   made  after   the  main 
  
   manuscript  had  been  interrupted  and  the  opening  of  the  late work 
   The Wanderings of Hurin: see pp. 251-4, 258-60.)                             
         It should be mentioned that certain  names in  the text  of 'Gelmir 
   and  Arminas'  as  printed  in Unfinished  Tales were  editorial altera- 
   tions  made  for  the  sake  of  consistency:  in  both   manuscript  and 
   typescript  Gelmir  refers  to  Orodreth  as  'Finrod's son',  changed to 
   'Finarfin's  son';  Iarwaeth  was  changed  to  Agarwaen (the  later name 
   found  in  the  Narn papers);   and  Eledhwen   was  retained   from  the 
   manuscript  (Eledwen)  for  the  typescript  Edelwen  (the  form  used in 
   The Wanderings of Hurin).                                                    
  $$278-85.  This  passage  describing  the   fateful  encounter   of  Turin 
   and   Glaurung   very   greatly   develops  the   bare  narrative   in  Q 
   (IV.126 - 7), but for the most part it is not at odds in  essentials with 
   the old version, and  in places  echoes it.  On the  other hand  there is 
   an  important  difference  in  the  central  motive.  In  Q  (IV.126) the 
   dragon  offered  him  his  freedom  either 'to  rescue his  "stolen love" 
   Finduilas, or to  do his  duty and  go to  the rescue  of his  mother and 
   
    sister... But he must swear  to abandon  one or  the other.  Then Turin 
    in anguish and in  doubt forsook  Finduilas against  his heart  ...' In 
    the  story  in  the  Grey  Annals,  on  the  other  hand, Turin  had no 
    choice:  his  will  was  under  Glaurung's  when  Finduilas  was  taken 
    away,  and  he  was  physically  incapable  of  movement.   The  Dragon 
    does indeed say  at the  end: 'And  if thou  tarry for  Finduilas, then 
    never  shalt  thou  see  Morwen or  Nienor again;  and they  will curse 
    thee'; but this is a warning, not the offering of a choice. In all this 
    Glaurung appears as  a torturer,  with complete  power over  his victim 
    so long as he chooses  to exert  it, morally  superior and  superior in 
    knowledge,  his pitiless  corruption able  to assume  an air  almost of 
    benevolence,  of  knowing  what  is best:  'Then Turin  ... as  were he 
    treating  with  a  foe  that  could  know pity,  believed the  words of 
    Glaurung'.                                                              
  $280.  The  further pencilled  note here  on the  subject of  the Dragon- 
   helm,  observing  that  while  Turin  wore  it  he  was   proof  against 
   Glaurung's eyes,  can be  somewhat amplified.  I have  given at  the end 
   of  the  commentary  on  $275  a  note  on the  recovery of  the Dragon- 
   helm   when   Turin  was   rescued  from   the  Orcs   in  Taur-nu-Fuin, 
   whence   it   came  to   Nargothrond.  That   note  continues   with  an 
   account  of  the  meeting  of Turin  with Glaurung  before the  Doors of 
   Felagund (see Unfinished Tales  p. 155).  Here it  is said  that Glaurung 
   desired  to  rid Turin  of the  aid and  protection of  the Dragon-helm, 
   and taunted  him, saying  that he  had not  the courage  to look  him in 
   the face.                                                                
      And  indeed  so  great  was  the  terror  of  the  Dragon  that Turin 
   dared not look straight  upon his  eye, but  had kept  the visor  of his 
   helmet  down,  shielding  his  face,  and  in his  parley had  looked no 
   higher  than  Glaurung's  feet.  But  being thus  taunted, in  pride and 
   rashness he thrust up the visor and looked Glaurung in the eye.          
    At  the  head  of the  page my  father noted  that something  should be 
   said about the visor, 'how  it protected  the eyes  from all  darts (and 
   from dragon-eyes)'.                                                      
      This text, or rather the idea that it  contains, is  obviously behind 
   the  note  in  GA,  and  the  last  words  of that  note 'Then  the Worm 
   perceiving  this'  would  no doubt  have introduced  some phrase  to the 
   effect  that  Glaurung  taunted  Turin  with cowardice  in order  to get 
   him to remove it (cf. the note in the margin at $284- which  is scarcely 
   in the right place). A  further statement  on the  subject of  the visor 
   of the  Helm is  found in  the Narn (Unfinished Tales  p. 75,  an expan- 
   sion of the passage in QS  Chapter 17,  V.319): 'It  had a  visor (after 
   the  manner  of  those that  the Dwarves  used in  their forges  for the 
   shielding of their eyes), and the face of one that  wore it  struck fear 
   into the hearts of all beholders, but was itself  guarded from  dart and 
   fire.' It is said here  that the  Helm was  originally made  for Azaghal 
   Lord of Belegost, and the history of how it came to Hurin is told.       
   
                             
                                                                           
     In  the  published  Silmarillion  (p.  210)  I  adopted a  passage from 
    another text  in the  vast assemblage  of the  Narn papers,  telling how 
  
    Turin  found  in  the  armouries  of   Nargothrond  'a   dwarf-mask  all 
    gilded', and  wore it  into battle.  It seems  probable that  this story 
    arose  at  a  stage  when  my  father  was  treating the  Dragon-helm as 
    lost and out of the story  (from the  end of  Dor-Cuarthol, the  Land of 
    Bow  and  Helm,  when  Turin  was  taken  by the  Orcs), and  I extended 
    Turin's wearing of it to the battle of Tumhalad (p. 212).               
  $$287 ff.  From the Battle of Tumhalad to the end of  the tale  of Turin 
    the text of the Grey Annals was virtually the sole source of  the latter 
    part  of  Chapter  21  'Of  Turin Turambar'  in the  published Silmaril- 
    lion  (pp.  213  -  26).  There now  enters an  element in  the history, 
    however,  of  which  I  was  unaware,   or  more   accurately  misinter- 
    preted,  when  I  prepared  the  text  of  the  Narn for  publication in 
    Unfinished  Tales, and  which must  be made  clear. At  that time  I was 
    under  the  impression  that  the  last  part  of  the  Narn  (from  the 
    beginning  of  the  section entitled  The Return  of Turin  to Dor-lomin 
    to the end, Unfinished  Tales pp.  104-46) was  a relatively  late text, 
    belonging  with  all  the  other  Narn  material that  (in terms  of the 
    narrative)  precedes  it;  and  I  assumed  that the  story in  the Grey 
    Annals  (to  which  the  last  part  of  the  Narn is  obviously closely 
    related, despite its much greater length)  preceded it  by some  years - 
    that it was in fact an elaboration of the story in the Annals.          
     This  view is  wholly erroneous,  and was  due to  my failure  to study 
    sufficiently closely the material (preserved in a different  place) that 
    preceded the  final text  of the  story in  the Narn.  In fact,  it soon 
    becomes plain  (as will  be seen  in the  commentary that  follows) that 
    the long narrative in the Grey Annals  was based  directly on  the final 
    text of that in the Narn, and was  a reduction  of that  text, congruent 
    with it at virtually all points. The manuscript of  this latter  is very 
    similar  in appearance  and style  of script  to that  of the  Annals of 
    Aman  and  the  Grey  Annals,  and  undoubtedly  belongs  to  the  same 
    period   (presumptively   1951).  Thus   the  massive   development  and 
    enhancement  of  the  final  tragedy  in  Brethil  is yet  another major 
    work  of  the prolific  time that  followed the  completion of  The Lord 
    of the Rings (see Morgoth's Ring, pp. vii and 3).                       
     The  manuscript  was  headed  (later)  'The  Children  of  Hurin:  last 
    part', and at the top of the  first page  my father  wrote 'Part  of the 
    "Children of Hurin" told in full scale'. I shall devote  a good  deal of 
    the   following   commentary   to   showing   how,  in   more  important 
    instances, my father developed the  narrative in  the Narn. It is  to be 
    remembered  that  the  last  version  he  had   written  was   the  very 
    compressed  story  in  the  Quenta  (Q)  of  1930   (IV.127-30),  behind 
    which  lay  'the  earliest  Silmarillion' or  'Sketch of  the Mythology' 
    (IV.30  -  1),  and  behind  that  the  old  Tale  of  Turambar  and the 
    Foaloke (II.88-112).                                                    
   
      I  shall  not  make  a detailed  comparison of  the new  narrative with 
     the  older  forms,  nor  of  the  last part  of the  Narn with  the Grey 
     Annals. Since it is obviously out of  the question  to reprint  the last 
     part of the Narn in this book, I must  refer to  the text  in Unfinished 
     Tales,  which  is  very  close  to  the final  form of  the text  in the 
     manuscript,  but  introduces  some   unimportant  changes   in  wording; 
     the use of 'you' for 'thou' and 'thee' of the  original; and  some later 
     forms of names. In order to avoid  ambiguity I  shall identify  the last 
     part of the Narn by the letters 'NE' (i.e. 'End of the Narn');  thus 'NE 
     p.  132'  is  to  be  understood  as  meaning  the text  of the  Narn in 
     Unfinished Tales on  p. 132.  Where necessary  I distinguish  the actual 
     manuscript,  or  manuscripts,  from the  printed text.  There is  also a 
     later amanuensis typescript of NE.                                       
   $290.  The  addition  concerning   the  death   of  Handir   of  Brethil, 
     rejected  here,  reappears  at  the  beginning  of  the  annal  for  495 
     ($275).                                                                  
   $291.  The  names  Amon  Obel  and  Ephel   Brandir  now   first  appear; 
     they  were  marked  in  on  the  second  map   (see  the   redrawing  on 
     p. 182,  square E  7). On  the emendation  concerning Handir  of Brethil 
     see $275 and commentary.                                                 
   $292.  The  opening  of  NE  (p. 104)  is almost  the same  as that  of the 
     rewritten section in GA, rather than its original  form ($287).  This is 
     to  be  explained,  I  think,  on  the  supposition  that my  father was 
     working (here at any rate) on the two versions  at the  same time.  - In 
  
     both  texts  'eighty  leagues'  was  changed  to  'forty  leagues';  the 
     distance  on  the  second  map  from  Nargothrond  to Ivrin  measured in 
     a straight line is 8 cm. or 41 6 leagues (see V.412).                    
   $293.  Against  Dorlomin  my  father  wrote  in   the  margin   the  Quenya 
     form Lominore, but he did not strike out Dorlomin.                       
   $294.  It  is  made  clear in  the later  text from  which the  section The 
     Departure  of  Turin  in  the  Narn  is  derived  that  Brodda  forcibly 
     wedded   Hurin's  kinswoman   Aerin  (later   form  for   Airin)  before 
     Turin left  Dor-lomin (see  Unfinished Tales  p. 69);  in GA  Turin only 
     learns of it now, on his return, and this was certainly the case also in 
     NE.  Airin  now  becomes  Hurin's  kinswoman,   not  Morwen's,   as  she 
     was in Q and QS, and still in the  rejected form  ($288) of  the present 
     passage.                                                                 
      It  is  seen  from  NE  (p. 106)  that the  story of  Turin's childhood 
     friendship  with  the  lame   Sador  Labadal   was  already   in  being, 
     although it had not yet been written  (the parts  of the  Narn narrative 
     preceding  NE   being  unquestionably   later);  in   GA  there   is  no 
     suggestion of this story, but I think it certain that this is due merely 
     to  the   extreme  condensation   of  the   narrative  here:   the  long 
     conversation  in  NE  between  Turin  and  Sador, and  Sador's 'recogni- 
     tion', before  ever Turin  entered Brodda's  hall, is  reduced to  a few 
     lines in the Annals. In that conversation and  subsequently the  text of 
   
             
                                                                           
   NE  uses  'thou'  and  'thee'  throughout,  but  afterwards   my  father 
   sometimes  changed   them  to   'you'  and   sometimes  not.   It  seems 
   possible  that  where  the  changes  were  made   it  was   because  the 
   speakers  were  using the  'polite plural'  (as Sador  to Turin  when he 
   found  out  who  he  was);  but in  the published  text I  adopted 'you' 
   throughout.  -  Where in  NE (p.  105) Sador  speaks of  'Hurin Galdor's 
   son'  the manuscript  has 'Hurin  Galion's son',  Galion being  still at 
   that time the name of Hurin's father.                                    
  $$295-7.  The  whole  episode  in NE  (pp. 106  - 9)  following Turin's 
   entry  into  Brodda's  hall,  a  massive development  of the  bare words 
   of  Q  (IV.127  and  note  9),  is  again   greatly  reduced   in  these 
   paragraphs,  and  much  is  omitted:  thus  there is  no mention  of the 
   general fighting, of Airin's firing of the hall, or of Asgon, the man of 
   Dor-lomin (who will reappear).                                           
  $298.  This  annal  concerning  Tuor,  dated  496,  follows  on  from the 
   entry  about his  departure from  Mithrim at  the end  of the  annal for 
   495 in the rejected section  of the  manuscript ($290).  It is  based on 
   that in AB 2 (V.140), and adheres still to the old  story that  Tuor met 
   Bronwe  (Voronwe)  at  the  mouths  of  Sirion;  thus  it   was  written 
   before  the   addition  was   made  to   $257  whereby   Voronwe  became 
   the sole survivor of the seven  ships sent  into the  West and  was cast 
   ashore in Nivrost (see the commentary on that paragraph).                
  $299.  Tuor  was  born  in  472  ($251),  was enslaved  by Lorgan  in 488 
   when  he  was  sixteen  years  old  and   endured  thraldom   for  three 
   years, thus  until 491  ($263), and  in 495  had lived  as an  outlaw in 
   the hills of Mithrim for four years.                                     
    This  annal  replaces  both  the  preceding  entries   concerning  Tuor 
   ($$290,  298).  Here  the very  old story  of Tuor's  going down  to the 
   mouths  of  Sirion  is  at  last  abandoned,  and  Ulmo appears  to Tuor 
   in  Nivrost;   Voronwe,  cast   ashore  in   Nivrost,  now   leads  Tuor 
   eastwards  to  Gondolin  along  the  southern   faces  of   the  Shadowy 
   Mountains. Here  also appears  the story  that they  saw Turin  at Ivrin 
   on  his  journey  northward  from  Nargothrond,  and  it  may   well  be 
   that this  accounts for  the change  of date  from 496  to 495;  but the 
   coming  of   Tuor  to   Turgon's  ancient   dwelling  of   Vinyamar  and 
   finding  the  arms  left  there  long  before at  Ulmo's counsel  is not 
   referred to.                                                             
    For  the  bidding  of  Ulmo to  Turgon in  Q, where  it appears  in two 
   versions,  see  IV.142,  146-7,  and  my remarks  IV.193-4. In  GA there 
   is no  suggestion of  Ulmo's counsel  that Turgon  should prepare  for a 
   great  war against  Morgoth and  that Tuor  should be  his agent  in the 
   bringing of new nations of Men out of the East to his banners.           
    Elsewhere  in  GA  the  change  is  always  Glindur >  Maeglin; Meglin 
   > Glindur here  depends on  the time  of writing,  for while  my father 
  
   was  working  on  the  Annals  the  series  went  Meglin  >   Glindur  > 
   Maeglin.                                                                 
   
                                                            
                                                                               
   $300.  The  manuscript  has  no  date  here,  but it  is clear  that there 
       should  be  (it  is obviously  496 later  in the  annal, where  'with the 
       beginning  of  spring  Turin  cast  off  his  darkness',  $303);  in  the 
       rejected version of the text the date 496 is given at this  point ($291), 
       and  in  the  manuscript  of  NE  also.  The  omission  is  due   to  the 
       (second)  rejected  entry  concerning  Tuor  ($298)  having   been  dated 
       496.                                                                     
           The  spelling  Taiglin  is  found  in  NE also;  Teiglin in  both the 
       published texts is an editorial alteration to a later form (see  pp. 228, 
       309-10).                                                                 
    The  story  of  Turin's  rescue  of  the  men  of  Brethil  from  an  attack 
    by  Orcs,  derived  from  the  lively   account  of   the  incident   in  NE 
    (p.  110),  is  a new  element in  the narrative.  It is  to be  noted, how- 
    ever,  that  as  NE  was  first  written  there  was no  mention of  it; the 
    original  text  tells  simply  that  when  Turin  fell in  with some  of the 
    folk              of              Haleth              in             Brethil 
    ...  the  men   that  saw   Turin  welcomed   him,  and   even  thus   as  a 
    wild  wanderer  they  knew  him   for  the   Mormegil,  the   great  captain 
    of   Nargothrond,   and   the   friend   of   Handir;  and   they  marvelled 
    that  he  had  escaped,  since  they  had  heard  that  none  had  come  out 
    alive   from   the   fortress   of   Felagund.   Therefore  they   bade  him 
    come and rest among them for a while.                                       
       Following this is  a brief  preliminary passage  in which  Turin's rescue 
    of  the  men  of  Brethil  from  the Orc-attack  is introduced,  and finally 
    the full account of the  incident as  it stands  in NE.  It is  thus clearly 
    seen that this  story arose  in the  course of  the writing  of NE,  as also 
    did  the  motive  that  the  woodmen  deduced  that  the  stranger  was  the 
    Mormegil  after  Turin  had  fallen  into  his  swoon  of grief.  Both these 
    elements  are  present  in  the  GA  version.  This  is  one  of   many  un- 
    questionable  evidences  that  the  last  part  of  the  Narn  preceded  the 
    Grey Annals.                                                                
           It is also said in the rejected passage  of NE  that when  Turin told 
    the       woodmen       of        his       quest        for       Finduilas 
    ...  they  looked  on  him  with  grief  and  pity.  'Seek  no  more!'  said 
    one.   'For   behold!   the   few   of   our    men   that    escaped   from 
    Tum-halad   brought   us   warning   of   an   Orc-host   that   came   from 
    Nargothrond   towards   the   crossings   of   Taiglin,    marching   slowly 
    because of the number of their captives....'                                
       In   the  final   text  the   statement  that   the  woodmen   fought  at 
    Tumhalad   disappears   (and   Dorlas   says   of   their   ambush   of  the 
    Orc-host  from  Nargothrond  'we  thought  to  deal  our  small   stroke  in 
    the  war',  NE  p. 111).  This is  to be  related to  the information  in GA 
    which   was   struck   out,   that   the   Elves   of   Nargothrond  'allied 
    themselves   with   Handir'   ($272   and   commentary),  and   that  Handir 
    was slain at Tumhalad ($275 and commentary).                                
   $$301-3.  The  narrative  (condensed  from  that  of  NE,   pp.  109   -  12) 
   
                                                                           
                                                                           
   greatly  expands  that  of  Q  (IV.127):  new  elements are  'Wildman of 
   the  Woods',  Dorlas,  and  the Haud-en-Ellas  where Finduilas  was laid 
   near  the  Crossings  of  Taiglin,  which  have  not been  named before; 
   Dorlas'  realisation  that  the  stranger  must  be  the  Mormegil,  ru- 
   moured  to  be Turin  son of  Hurin (in  Q there  is no  indication that 
   the  woodmen  knew  who  he  was  until  the end);  Brandir's foreboding 
   when  he  saw  Turin  on  the bier,  and his  healing of  Turin; Turin's 
   setting  aside of  the black  sword. The  old story  in Q  (IV.129) that 
   Turin  became  lord  of  the  woodmen  is  now  abandoned:  Brandir,  as 
   will be seen  later in  the narrative  ($323, NE  p. 132),  remained the 
   titular ruler (and in NE,  p. 129,  at the  council held  before Turin's 
   setting  out  for the  encounter with  Glaurung, he  'sat indeed  in the 
   high-seat of the lord of the assembly, but unheeded').                   
  $301.  Haud-en-Ellas: the  later form  -Elleth was  pencilled in  on both 
   the  NE  and  GA  manuscripts,  and  Haudh-en-Elleth   is  found   in  a 
  
   plot-sequence  among  the  later   Narn  papers   (p.  256);   this  was 
   adopted  in  both  NE  and  The  Silmarillion.  The  translation  'Mound 
   of  the  Elf-maid',  not  in  GA, was  introduced into  The Silmarillion 
   from  NE  (p.  112),  and  comparison of  the texts  will show  a number 
   of other instances, not recorded here, of this conflation.               
  $302.  Against  the  name  Ephel  Brandir  in  NE  (p.  110)   my  father 
   wrote  faintly  on  the  amanuensis  typescript that  was made  from the 
   manuscript:  Obel  Halad  and  '....  of  the chieftain';  the illegible 
   word  might  be  'Tower',  but  looks  more  like  'Town'. 'Town  of the 
   Chieftain' is quite possibly the correct interpretation, if town is used 
   in the ancient sense of  'enclosed dwelling-place'  (see II.292,  and my 
   remarks  on  the  name  Tavrobel  in  V.412).  On  Obel  Halad  see  pp. 
   258, 263.                                                                
  $303.  In  GA   Brandir's  foreboding   concerning  Turambar   came  upon 
   him  after  he  had  heard  'the  tidings  that  Dorlas   brought',  and 
   therefore  knew  who  it  was  that  lay  on  the  bier;  whereas  in NE 
   (p.  111)  his  foreboding is  more prophetic  and less  'rational' (see 
   Unfinished Tales  p.  111  and  note  21).  In  NE  Turambar   'laid  his 
   black sword by' in response to Brandir's warning (p.  112), but  this is 
   lost in GA.                                                              
  $305.  The  new  narrative  is  here further  developed from  Q (IV.128), 
   where 'Thingol  yielded so  far to  the tears  and entreaties  of Morwen 
   that  he  sent  forth  a   company  of   Elves  toward   Nargothrond  to 
   explore  the  truth.  With  them  rode Morwen...';  now she  rides forth 
   alone and the Elves are sent after her. Nienor's  motive in  joining the 
   Elvish  riders   in  disguise   is  now   more  complex;   and  Mablung, 
   entirely absent from the story in Q (and AB 2), enters the narrative. 
     There is a very great reduction in GA of the  elaborate story  told in 
   NE (pp. 112 - 16), but the narrative structure is  the same  (the flight 
   of   Morwen   followed   by  the   company  led   by  Mablung).   In  NE 
   
    Thingol  already  had  the  idea  of  sending  out  a party  to Nargoth- 
    rond, independently of Morwen's wish to go.                              
      In Q it seems  certain that  Nienor's presence  was never  revealed to 
    the   company,   including   Morwen  (see   my  remarks,   IV.185).  The 
    discovery of her at the  passage of  the Twilit  Meres is  not mentioned 
    in  GA,  but  that  she was  at some  point revealed  is implied  by the 
    words  'But  Morwen...  would not  be persuaded'  (i.e. by  the presence 
    of  Nienor);  and  Nienor  was  set with  Morwen on  the Hill  of Spies. 
    The  condensation  in  the  Annals  of  the  story  in NE  here produces 
    some  obscurity,  and  in  the  passage  in  The  Silmarillion  (p. 217) 
    corresponding  to  this  paragraph  I  made  use  of both  versions (and 
    also  Q), although  at the  time I  misunderstood the  relations between 
    them.                                                                    
      The  reference in  NE (p.  114) to  the hidden  ferries at  the Twilit 
    Meres, not mentioned  before, is  lost in  GA. In  NE the  sentence 'for 
    by  that  way  messengers  would  pass  to and  fro between  Thingol and 
    his kin in  Nargothrond' continues  in the  manuscript 'ere  the victory 
    of  Morgoth'  (i.e.  at  Tumhalad),  and these  last words  were changed 
    to  'ere  the  death  of Felagund'.  This was  omitted in  the published 
    text,  in  view  of  the later  reference (Unfinished  Tales p.  153) to 
    the  close  relations  of  Orodreth  with  Menegroth:  'In   all  things 
    [Orodreth]   followed   Thingol,   with   whom   he   exchanged  messen- 
    gers by secret ways'.                                                    
      There  appears  here  (in   both  versions)   the  Elvish   name  Amon 
    Ethir of the Hill of Spies (the Spyhill, NE), and also (in NE  only) its 
    origin,  which  has  never been  given before:  'a mound  as great  as a 
    hill  that  long  ago  Felagund  had  caused  to  be  raised  with great 
    labour in the plain before his Doors'. In both versions  it is  a league 
    from  Nargothrond; in  Q (IV.128)  it was  'to the  east of  the Guarded 
    Plain',  but  Morwen could  see from  its top  the issuing  of Glaurung. 
    On the first map (following  p. 220  in Vol.IV)  it seems  to be  a long 
    way  east,  or  north-east, of  Nargothrond (though  'Hill of  Spies' is 
    named on the map it is not perfectly clear where it is, IV.225);  on the 
    second  map  it  is  not  named,  but if  it is  the eminence  marked on 
    square  F 6   (p.  182)  it  was  likewise a  long way  from Nargothrond 
    (about 15 leagues).                                                      
  $306.  'But  Glaurung  was  aware  of  all  that  they  did':   where  NE 
    (p. 117) says of Glaurung  that his  eyes 'outreached  the far  sight of 
  
    the Elves' a rejected  form of  the passage  has the  notable statement: 
    'Indeed further reached the sight of his fell eyes than even the eyes of 
    the Elves (which thrice surpass those of Men).' Also,  where it  is said 
    in  NE  that  Glaurung  'went  swiftly, for  he was  a mighty  Worm, and 
    yet lithe', there  followed in  the manuscript,  but placed  in brackets 
    later, 'and he could go as speedily as a man could run, and tire  not in 
    a hundred leagues.'                                                      
   
  $307.  'Thus  the  ladies  were  lost,  and  of  Morwen  indeed  no  sure 
   tidings came ever to  Doriath after':  so also  in NE  at a  later point 
   (p.  121): 'Neither  then nor  after did  any certain  news of  her fate 
   come  to  Doriath or  to Dor-lomin',  but against  this my  father wrote 
   an  X  in  the  margin of  the typescript.  In NE  the passage  (p. 118) 
   describing how one of  the Elf-riders  saw her  as she  disappeared into 
   the mists crying Nienor replaced the following:                         
      After  a  while Morwen  passed suddenly  out of  the mists,  and near 
   at  hand  there  were  two  of  the  elf-riders;  and whether  she would 
   or  no  her  horse  bore  her  with them  swiftly away  towards Doriath. 
   And   the  riders   comforted  her,   saying:  'You   must  go   in  our 
   keeping.  But  others will  guard your  daughter. It  is vain  to tarry. 
   Fear  not!  For  she  was  mounted,  and  there  is  no  horse  but will 
   make  best  speed  away  from  the  dragon-stench.  We  shall  meet  her 
   in Doriath.'                                                            
     This is another example of the precedence of NE as first  written over 
   GA; for this rejected  text was  apparently following  the old  story of 
   Q  (IV.128),  that  Morwen  returned to  Doriath. -  In Q  Nienor, whose 
   presence  was  never  revealed  (see  commentary  on  $305), did  not go 
   to  the  Hill  of  Spies with  Morwen, but  met with  the Dragon  on the 
   banks of the Narog.                                                     
      In  the  passage  in  NE  (p.  118) describing  the eyes  of Glaurung 
   when  Nienor  came  face to  face with  him on  the hill-top,  the words 
   'they were terrible, being filled with the fell  spirit of  Morgoth, his 
   master' contain an editorial alteration: the manuscript reads  'the fell 
   spirit  of  Morgoth,  who  made  him'  (cf.  IV.128).  My  father under- 
   lined the last three words in pencil, and faintly and barely  legibly at 
   the  foot  of  the page  he noted:  'Glaurung must  be a  demon [??con- 
   tained in worm form].' On the emergence at  this time  of the  view that 
   Melkor could make nothing that had life of its own see X.74, 78.        
  $$309-12.  There  is  a  further  great  development in  this passage 
   (condensed   from  NE,   pp.  119-21),   following  the   enspelling  of 
   Nienor.  There  enters  now  Mablung's   exploration  of   the  deserted 
   halls  of  Nargothrond; his  discovery of  Nienor on  Amon Ethir  in the 
   early  night;  the  meeting  with  the  three  other Elves  of Mablung's 
   company;  the  secret  entrance  into  Doriath  near  the  inflowing  of 
   Esgalduin; the attack  by Orcs  as they  slept, and  the slaying  of the 
   Orcs  by  Mablung  and  his  companions;  the  flight  of  Nienor naked; 
   and  Mablung's   return  to   Doriath  and   subsequent  three-year-long 
   search for Morwen and Nienor. In Q  there is  none of  this; and  it was 
   Turambar  with  a  party  of  the  woodmen  who   slew  the   Orcs  that 
   pursued Nienor (IV.128 - 9).                                            
  $310.  Where  GA has  'the secret  gate' into  Doriath near  the inflowing 
   of  Esgalduin  into  Sirion,  NE (p.  120) has  'the guarded  bridge'. A 
   bridge  is  indeed  more  to  be  expected  than a  gate, for  the West- 
   
   march of Doriath, Nivrim, was within the Girdle of Melian               
   (V.261 - 2).                                                            
  $312.  Similarly in the manuscript of  NE, after  'until she  went naked' 
   (p. 121),  the words  'but for  the short  elven-kirtle above  the knee 
   that she had worn in her disguise' were bracketed for exclusion.        
  $317.  The  falls  of  Celebros.  In  NE the  passage beginning  'In the 
   morning  they  bore  Niniel  towards  Ephel  Brandir'  (pp.  122  -  3) 
   replaced an earlier text, as follows:                                   
         In  the  morning  they  bore  Niniel  towards Ephel  Brandir. Now 
   there  was  a  fair  place  on  the  way,  a  green  sward  amid  white 
   birches.  There  a  stream  leaping  down  from Amon  Obel to  find its 
   way to the  Taiglin went  over a  lip of  worn stone,  and fell  into a 
   rocky bowl far below, and all  the air  was filled  with a  soft spray, 
   in  which  the  sun  would  gleam  with  many  colours.  Therefore  the 
   woodmen  called  those  falls  Celebros,  and  loved  to  rest  there a 
  
   while.                                                                  
   The name Celebros first  appeared in  Q, 'the  Falls of  Silver-bowl' > 
   'the Falls of Celebros, Foam-silver', and the falls were in the Taiglin 
   (see IV.129 and note 14). In GA the falls are still called Celebros, as 
   in the passage just  cited from  NE from  which it  derives, but  as in 
   that  passage  my  father   would  obviously   have  now   placed  them 
   in  the  tributary  stream  falling  down  from  Amon Obel  towards the 
   Taiglin.                                                                
     In  the NE  manuscript, however,  the passage  was rewritten,  and it 
   is the rewritten text that stands in Unfinished Tales pp. 122 -  3: 'In 
   the  morning  they  bore  Niniel  towards Ephel  Brandir, and  the road 
   went  steeply  upward  towards  Amon  Obel  until  it  came to  a place 
   where  it  must  cross  the  tumbling  stream  of Celebros',  &c. Thus 
   Celebros  becomes  the  name  of  the  tributary  stream,  and  in  the 
   continuation  of  this  rewritten passage  the falls  themselves become 
   Dimrost, the Rainy Stair. This change was  not entered  on the  text of 
   GA, but was incorporated in The Silmarillion (p. 220).                  
     On the curious matter of the  use in  both versions  of the  name Nen 
   Girith 'Shuddering Water' as if it were due to the fact of Niniel's fit 
   of  shuddering  when  she  first  came  there,   rather  than   to  the 
   prophetic  nature  of  that  shuddering  whose  meaning  was  not  seen 
   until  she  and  Turambar were  dead, see  IV.186-7, where  I discussed 
   it fully.                                                               
  $318.  In Q (IV.129) it was said here  that Brandir  yielded the  rule of 
   the  woodmen  to  Turambar  (see  commentary  on $$301  - 3),  and that 
   'he was ever true to Turambar; yet bitter  was his  soul when  he might 
   not win the love of Niniel.' This is  not said  in GA  (or NE);  but on 
   the other hand there was nothing in  Q about  Niniel's delaying  of the 
   marriage, nor of Brandir's seeking to  restrain her  on account  of his 
   forebodings,  nor  yet  of  Brandir's  revealing  to  her  who Turambar 
   
   was  -  indeed  in  Q, as  I have  mentioned (commentary  on $$301-3), 
   there is no indication that the woodmen knew his identity.            
      In NE, following the story  in Q,  the first  draft of  the passage 
   begins:  'Turambar  asked  her  in  marriage,  and  she  went  to  him 
   gladly,  and  at  the  midsummer  they  were  wed,  and   the  woodmen 
   made a great feast for them' (see NE pp. 124 - 5).  In a  second stage 
   Brandir  counselled  Niniel  to  wait,  but  did  not  tell  her  that 
   Turambar  was  Turin  son  of  Hurin:  that  entered  with  a  further 
   revision to the manuscript. GA has this  final form.  In NE  (p. 125), 
   however, Turambar's  displeasure with  Brandir was  at his  counsel of 
   delay: in GA it was (apparently) at Brandir's revelation to  Niniel of 
   his identity. - The motive of Niniel's delaying  of the  marriage goes 
   back to the Tale (II.102):  she delayed  him, saying  nor yea  nor no, 
   yet herself she knew not why'.                                        
  $$322-5.  Following the words in  NE (p.  129) 'the  tale of  the scouts 
   that had  seen [Glaurung]  had gone  about and  grown in  the telling' 
   the text as originally written continued:                             
      Then  Brandir  who stood  [before his  house in  the open  place of 
   Ephel  Brandir  >]  nigh  spoke before  them and  said: 'I  would fain 
   come  with  thee,  Captain  Black  Sword,   but  thou   wouldst  scorn 
   me. Rightly. But                                                      
     This  was  changed  immediately  to the  text printed,  with Dorlas' 
   crying scorn on Brandir, who sat 'unheeded', 'in the high-seat  of the 
   lord of the assembly'.                                                
      Up to this point,  drafting for  the manuscript  of NE  consists of 
   little more than scribbled slips. From here on, however, there  are in 
   effect two  manuscripts: one  (which I  shall refer  to as  'the draft 
   manuscript')  being  the  continuation of  the original,  which became 
   so chaotic with rewriting that  my father  subsequently copied  it out 
   fair. The  draft manuscript  in this  part of  the narrative  has much 
   interest  as showing  my father's  development of  the story  from the 
   form it had reached in Q (IV.129 - 30).                               
      The  words  given  in  NE  to  Brandir's kinsman  Hunthor (Torbarth 
   in GA) were given first to Brandir, speaking in self-defence:         
          'Thou speakest unjustly,  Dorlas. How  can it  be said  that my 
   counsels  were  vain,  when  they  were  never  taken?  And  I  say to 
   thee  that  Glaurung  comes  now  to  us,  as  to  Nargothrond before, 
   because  our  deeds  have bewrayed  us to  him, as  I feared.  But the 
  
   son of Handir asketh none to take  his place  at need.  I am  here and 
   will  gladly go.  The less  loss of  a cripple  unwedded than  of many 
   others.  Will  not  some  stand  by  me,  who have  also less  care to 
   leave behind?'                                                        
          Then  five  men  came  and  stood  by  him. And  Turambar said: 
   'That is enough. These five I  will take.  But, lord,  I do  not scorn 
   thee,  and any  who do  so are  fools. But  see! We  must go  in great 
   haste...'                                                             
   
   [$$322-5] 
       
   
                                                               
      This follows, in structure, the  story in  Q, where  'six of  his boldest 
      men  begged  to  come  with  him'.  In  the  draft  manuscript  'Turambar 
      with  Dorlas  and  their  five  companions  took horse  and rode  away in 
      haste  to  Celebros';  and  when  later  Turambar  crossed   the  Taiglin 
      (NE  p.  133),  'in the  deep dark  he counted  his following.  They were 
      four.  "Albarth fell,"  said Dorlas,  "and Taiglin  took him  beyond aid. 
      The  other  two,  I  deem,   were  daunted,   and  skulk   now  yonder."' 
      Albarth,  who  here  first  appears,  seems  to  have been  first written 
      Albard.                                                                   
      The draft manuscript continues:                                           
          Then after a rest they that remained  climbed, foot  by foot,  up the 
      steep  slope  before  them,  till  they  came  nigh  the brink.  There so 
      foul  grew  the  reek  that  their heads  reeled, and  they clung  to the 
      trees  as  best  they could.  The night  was now  passing, but  there was 
      a  flicker  above  them  as  of smouldering  fires, and  a noise  of some 
      great beast sleeping; but if he stirred the earth quivered.               
                Dawn  came  slowly;  and  its  glimmer came  to Turambar  as he 
      strove  with  dark  dreams  of  dread  in  which  all  his will  had been 
      given  only  to clinging  and holding,  while a  great tide  of blackness 
      had  sucked  and  gnawed   at  his   limbs.  And   he  woke   and  looked 
      about  in  the  wan  light,  and  saw  that   only  Dorlas   remained  by 
      him.                                                                      
                'Seven wounds I hoped to give him,' he thought. 'Well, if it be 
      two only, then they must go deep.'                                        
                But  when day  came indeed  all passed  as Turambar  had hoped. 
      For   suddenly   Glaurung   bestirred    himself,   and    drew   himself 
      slowly  to  the  chasm's   edge;  and   he  did   not  turn   aside,  but 
      prepared  to  spring  over  with  his  clawed  forelegs  and   then  draw 
      his  bulk  after.  Great  was  the  horror  of his  coming, for  he began 
      the  passage  not   right  above   Turambar,  but   many  paces   to  the 
      northward,  and  from  under  they  could  see   his  hideous   head  and 
      gaping  jaws  as  he  peered over  the brink.  Then he  let fly  a blast, 
      and  the  trees  before  him  withered,  and rocks  fell into  the river, 
      and  with  that  he  cast  himself  forward  and  grappled   the  further 
      bank and began to heave himself over the narrow chasm.                    
                Now  there was  need of  great haste,  for though  Turambar and 
      Dorlas  had  escaped  from  the  blast  since  they  lay  not   right  in 
      Glaurung's  path,  they  could  not  now  come  at  him,  and   soon  all 
      the  device  of  Turambar  was  in  point to  fail utterly.  Heedless now 
      of  all  else  he  clambered   down,  and   Dorlas  followed   him.  Then 
      swiftly  he  came  beneath  the  Worm;  but  there  so  deadly   was  the 
      heat  and  the  stench  that  he  tottered  and  was almost  blinded. And 
      Dorlas  because  of  the  reek,  or  being  daunted at  last, clung  to a 
      tree  by  the  water,  and  would not  move fell  and lay  as in  a swoon 
      [sic;  the  sentence  changed  to:]  But  Dorlas  was  overcome,  and his 
   
  [$$322-5] 
   will  daunted at  last, and  he stumbled  and fell  and was  engulfed in 
   the water.                                                               
          Then Turambar said aloud: 'Now thou art alone at the end,         
        Master  of  Doom.  Fail  now  or  conquer!'  And  he   summoned  to 
   him  all  his  will,  and all  his hatred  of the  Worm and  his Master, 
   and  climbed  up,  as  one  finding  strength   and  skill   beyond  his 
   measure;   and  lo!   now  the   midmost  parts   of  the   dragon  came 
   above him...                                                             
     I repeat here my remarks in IV.186:                                    
  
        In the Tale (II.106) the band of seven clambered up the far side of 
   the ravine in the evening and  stayed there  all night;  at dawn  of the 
   second  day,  when  the  dragon  moved  to  cross,  Turambar   saw  that 
   he  had  now  only  three  companions,  and  when  they  had   to  climb 
   back  down  to  the  stream-bed  to  come   up  under   Glorund's  belly 
   these  three  had  not the  courage to  go up  again. Turambar  slew the 
   dragon  by  daylight...  In  Q  the  six  all  deserted  Turambar during 
   the  first  night  ...  but  he  spent  the whole  of the  following day 
   clinging  to  the  cliff;  Glomund  moved  to  pass  over the  ravine on 
   the  second  night  (my  father  clearly  wished  to  make  the  dragon- 
   slaying  take  place  in  darkness,  but  achieved  this  at   first  by 
   extending the time Turambar spent in the gorge).                         
     Curiously enough, in the text just given my father reverted, so far as 
   the time-scale is concerned, to the  story in  the Tale,  where Turambar 
   spent the whole night in the  ravine and  the dragon  moved to  cross at 
   the beginning of the next day (see further the commentary on             
   $$329-32).                                                         
        In the condensed account in Q nothing is said of  the need  to move 
   along  the  river  and  then  to  climb  up  again  to  come  under  the 
   dragon's  belly  ('The  next  evening...  Glomund  began the  passage of 
   the  ravine,  and  his  huge  form  passed  over Turambar's  head'); and 
   here  also  it  seems  certain  that my  father went  back to  the Tale, 
   where this  is described  in a  way very  similar to  that in  the draft 
   manuscript of NE. In the Tale as in this draft there is no  suggestion - 
   that the  men had  taken into  account the  possibility that  the dragon 
   might not cross  at the  point they  had chosen  (and therefore,  in the 
   final version, after attempting to climb they returned -  as it  must be 
   assumed: it is not expressly stated - to  the bottom  of the  ravine and 
   waited); in both, they climbed up the far  side of  the gorge  and clung 
   beneath  its  brink,  whence  they  had  to  climb  down  again  to  the 
   water  when  the  dragon moved.  Dorlas' failure  'because of  the reek' 
   when  he  and  Turambar  came,  in  the  riverbed,  beneath  the  dragon 
   corresponds to the  failure of  the three  men in  the Tale,  who 'durst 
   not climb the bank again' because  'the heat  was so  great and  so vile 
   the stench' (II.107).                                                    
   
   [$$322-5]                                                                         
       The behaviour of Turambar's companions in the different ver-                  
     sions can be set out thus:                                                      
                                          The Tale.                                  
       Three deserted during the night.                                              
       The three others climbed down with Turambar to get beneath the                
                  dragon, but dared not climb up again.                              
                                                                                    
                                            The Quenta.                              
              All six deserted during the (first) night (nothing is said of the need 
              to change position).                                                   
                                                                                    
                                      Draft manuscript of NE.                        
              Two feared to cross the river and one  (Albarth) was  drowned in       
              the crossing.                                                          
       Two more fled away during the night.                                          
       The  last  (Dorlas)  climbed  down  with  Turambar  to get  beneath the       
              dragon, but dared not climb up again.                                  
   
    The revised and final story (NE pp.  133 -  4) is  far better  (and of 
    course the version in GA, though very brief, is in agreement with it). 
    By  this time  the passage  in which  Brandir defends  himself against 
    Dorlas  (p.  152)  had been  emended to  the final  form (NE  p. 129), 
    except that Albarth (at first simply one of  the five  volunteers, but 
    named  because  he  fell  and  was  drowned in  the river)  had become 
    the  kinsman  of  Brandir  who  rebukes  Dorlas.  There  are  now only 
    two  companions  of  Turambar,  and  the  hard  and  boastful  warrior 
    Dorlas  becomes  the  coward,  while  Albarth  is  the  brave  man who 
    stays  beside  Turambar until  he is  struck by  a falling  stone. The 
    development is a characteristic complex:                               
                
   
                                                         
  
   Brandir defends himself       Albarth defends Brandir 
   against Dorlas' scorn          against Dorlas' scorn 
                                                           
   Turambar takes six          Turambar takes Dorlas and 
   companions                   Albarth only as companions 
                                                           
   One of these, Albarth, is                                
   drowned in the crossing;    Dorlas flees                 
   four flee; only Dorlas      Albarth remains by Turambar 
   remains by Turambar                                      
   
   Dorlas is drowned in the river.    Albarth is drowned in the river. 
   
   A curious detail in the final form of the story is worth remarking. 
   In the new account,  it occurs  to Turambar  that they  are wasting 
   their strength in climbing up the far side of the gorge  before the 
   dragon  moves. It  is not  said that  they descended  from whatever 
   point they had reached when he  came to  this realisation,  and the 
   passage concerning his dream 'in which  all his  will was  given to 
   
  [$$322-5]                                                                     
     clinging'  reappears  from the  earlier version  (p. 153).  But in  the new 
     story  there  was  no  need  for  them  to  cling:  they  could  have,  and 
     surely  would  have,  descended  to  the  bottom   and  waited   there.  In 
     fact, it is clear that this is what they did: it is said  (NE p.  134) that 
     when  Glaurung  moved  to  cross   the  ravine   they  were   not  standing 
     right   in  his   path,  and   Turambar  at   once  'clambered   along  the 
     water-edge'.  Thus  the  revised  story  still  carries  an  unneeded trait 
     from the earlier.                                                          
            A draft slip, not  fully legible,  shows my  father working  out the 
     new story:                                                                 
            Let Turin slay dragon at nightfall. He reaches Nen Girith as  sun is 
     going  down.  He  warns  them  that   Glaurung  will   move  in   dark.  He 
     outlines  his  plan.  They go  down to  Taiglin but  there the  heart fails 
     his  men,  and  they  say:  'Lord,  forgive  us,  but  our  hearts  are not 
     great  enough  for  the  venture.  For  [illegible  words]  the  thought of 
     those we have left.'                                                       
               'What of me?' said Turambar. He dismissed them with scorn.       
               He goes on with Dorlas and Albarth.                              
     This  is  an  intermediate  stage:  there  are  other  'volunteers'  beside 
     Dorlas and Albarth,  but they  beg off  before the  crossing of  the river. 
     These others were abandoned.                                               
            This  may seem  much ado  about a  single episode,  but it  seems to 
     me  to  illustrate  in  miniature  the  complex  and  subtle  movement that 
     is found in the history of the legends at large. It  was, also,  an episode 
     of  great  importance:  there  are  few 'monsters'  to rival  Glaurung, and 
     my father  strove to  perfect the  tale of  how Turin  earned the  title of 
     Dagnir Glaurunga.                                                          
            It remains to mention  that in  the final  manuscript of  NE Albarth 
     was  changed  to  Torbarth,  the  name  in  GA; but  at all  occurrences in 
     NE  of  Torbarth  it  was  changed  later  to Hunthor.  In GA  this further 
     alteration  was  not  made  (it  was  of  course  adopted in  The Silmaril- 
     lion),  but  at  the  first  occurrence only  ($322) of  Torbarth in  GA my 
     father  pencilled  above it  Gwerin: on  this name  see further  pp. 163-5. 
   $323.  In the Narn (p. 132) it is told  that Niniel  and the  people with 
       her came to Nen Girith 'just at nightfall', but in the draft manuscript 
       they reached the falls 'at the  first breath  of morning'  (see commen- 
       tary  on  $$329-32).  In the  draft manuscript,  also, Brandir  did not 
       limp  slowly  after  the  others  on  his crutch,  but 'took  the small 
       ambling  horse  that  was  trained to  bear him,  and he  rode westward 
       after  Niniel  and  her  companions.  And  many  that  saw  him  go had 
       pity, for in truth he was well beloved by many.'                         
   $324.  As   in   GA,   Cabad-en-Aras   was  corrected   throughout,  except 
       where  omitted  by  oversight, to  Cabed-en-Aras on  the final  text of 
       NE.  The  draft  manuscript  had  Mengas  Dur,  changed   to  Cabad-en- 
   
   Aras  at  the  time  of writing.  In NE  (p. 130)  Turambar says  of the 
   ravine  that  over  it,  'as  you  tell,  a  deer  once leaped  from the 
   huntsmen  of  Haleth',  and  later  (p.  140)  Brandir says  that Niniel 
  
   'leaped from the brink of the Deer's Leap'.                             
      In  NE  (p.  130), when  Turambar came  to Nen  Girith at  sunset, he 
   looked out over the falls, and seeing the spires of smoke rising  by the 
   banks  of  the  Taiglin he  said to  his companions  that this  was good 
   news,  because  he  had  feared  that Glaurung  would change  his course 
   and come to the Crossings, 'and so to the  old road  in the  lowland'. I 
   take  this  to  be  the  old  south  road  to  Nargothrond,  coming down 
   from  the  Pass  of  Sirion  and  running through  the western  eaves of 
   Brethil  on  its  way  to the  Crossings; but  the draft  manuscript has 
   here  'and  so  along  the  old road  to Bar  Haleth', against  which my 
   father  wrote  later:  'into deep  Brethil'. Bar  Haleth was  written in 
   above  Tavrobel  (struck  out)  on  the  map (see  p. 186,  $19). Beyond 
   the fact that 'Tavrobel' was in the extreme  east of  Brethil it  is not 
   possible to be sure of its site. Bar Haleth was in turn crossed  out. It 
   seems  certain  therefore  that  this  was  a  transient name  for Ephel 
   Brandir,  which was  marked in  subsequently in  the centre  of Brethil; 
   and 'the old road' in the draft manuscript  distinct from  that referred 
   to in the final text.                                                   
  $325.  In  NE  it  is told  (p. 131)  that from  Nen Girith  Turambar and 
   his  companions  took  the  path  to  the  Crossings,  but  'before they 
   came  so  far,  they  turned  southward  by a  narrow track',  and moved 
   through  the  woods   above  the   Taiglin  towards   Cabed-en-Aras.  Mr 
   Charles   Noad   has   suggested  that   my  sketch-map   in  Unfinished 
   Tales, p. 149, should be  modified, and  the track  shown to  turn again 
   westward to reach the Taiglin: thus  'The first  stars glimmered  in the 
   East behind them'. See further p. 159, $333.                            
      'So ended the  last of  the right  kin of  Haleth': 'right  kin' must 
   mean 'direct line'. But Torbarth was not the last,  for Brandir,  son of 
   Handir son of Hundor son of Haleth, still lived.                        
  $$329-32.  The  narrative  of  these  paragraphs  as  first   written  in 
   NE  had  many  differences  from  the final  text (pp.  135 -  7, begin- 
   ning  'Now  the  screams  of  Glaurung  came  to   the  people   at  Nen 
   Girith ...'), and I give the earlier text (which exists in  two drafts); 
   for the time-scale see commentary on $$322 - 5.                         
      Now  when  the  screams  of  Glaurung  came  to   the  folk   at  Nen 
   Girith  they  were  filled  with  terror; and  the watchers  beheld from 
   afar  the  great  breaking  and  burning  that  the  Worm  made  in  his 
   throes,  and   deemed  that   he  was   trampling  and   destroying  all 
   those  that  had  assailed  him.  Then  those that  had been  most eager 
   to  come   and  see   strange  deeds   were  most   eager  to   go,  ere 
   Glaurung  should  discover  them.  All   therefore  fled,   either  wild 
   into the woods, or back towards Ephel Brandir.                          
   
   [$$329-32]                                                                  
                                                                              
             But  when  Niniel heard  the voice  of the  Worm, her  heart died 
      within  her,  and a  shadow of  her darkness  fell on  her, and  she sat 
      still, shuddering by Nen Girith.                                         
             The morning passed, and still she did not stir from the  spot. So 
      it  was  that Brandir  found her.  For he  came at  last to  the bridge, 
      spent  and  weary,  having  limped  all  the  long  way  alone   on  his 
      crutch;  and  it  was  seven  leagues  from  Ephel  Brandir.   Fear  had 
      urged  him  on.  For  he  met  with some  of those  that fled  back, and 
      heard  all  that  they had  to tell.  'The Black  Sword is  surely dead, 
      and  all  with  him,'  they  said.  But  when he  found that  Niniel was 
      not with them, and that they  had left  her behind  in their  terror, he 
      cursed  them  and  pressed  on  to  Nen Girith,  thinking to  defend her 
      or comfort her.                                                          
             But now that he saw her still living, he found naught to say, and 
      had  neither  counsel  nor  comfort,  and  stood  silent looking  on her 
      misery with pity.                                                        
             Time  wore  on,  and  the  sun  began to  wester, and  there came 
      neither  sound   nor  tidings.   Brandir  looking   out  could   see  no 
      longer  any  smoke  by  the  Taiglin.  And  suddenly  he thought  in his 
      heart:  'Beyond  doubt he  is slain.  But Niniel  lives.' And  he looked 
      at  her  and  his  heart  yearned  towards  her, and  then he  was aware 
      that it was cold in  that high  place; and  he went  and cast  his cloak 
      about  her,  but  she  said naught  to him.  And he  stood yet  a while, 
      and  he  could  hear  no  sound  but  the  voices of  the trees  and the 
  
      birds  and  the  water,  and  he  thought:  'Surely  the  Worm  is gone, 
      and  has  passed  into  Brethil. He  will overtake  the hapless  folk on 
      the  way.'  But  he  pitied  them no  more: fools  that had  flouted his 
      counsel.  Nor  his  people  waiting  in Ephel  Brandir: he  had forsaken 
      them.  Thither  Glaurung  surely  would  go  fast,  and  he  would  have 
      time  to  lead  Niniel  away  and  escape. Whither  he scarce  knew, for 
      he  had  never  strayed  beyond  Brethil [first  draft only:  and though 
      he  knew  of  the  Hidden  Kingdom  he  knew little  more than  that its 
      king  loved  not  Men,  and  few  were  ever  admitted].  But  time  was 
      fleeting, and soon evening would come.                                   
             Then he went again to Niniel's side, and said: 'It  groweth late, 
      Niniel. What wouldst thou do?'                                           
             'I know not,' said she. 'For I  am adread.  But could  I overcome 
      my  shuddering,  I  would  arise  and  go,  and seek  my lord;  though I 
      fear that he is dead.'                                                   
             Then  Brandir  knew  not  what to  answer; and  he said:  'All is 
      strange. Who shall read  the signs?  But if  he lives,  would he  not go 
      to  Ephel Brandir,  where he  left thee?  And the  bridge of  Nen Girith 
      doth not lie  on the  only road,  or the  straightest, thither  from the 
      place of battle.'                                                        
   
                         
                                                                               
  [$$329-32]                                                                 
                                                                               
    Then   Niniel   was   roused   at   last,   and   she  stood   up,  crying: 
    'Towards  tidings  I  came  hither,  and  yet  all  tidings  I  miss!  Hath 
    some  spell  been  laid  on  me  that  I  linger  here?'  And she  began to 
    hasten  down  the  path  from  the  bridge.  But  Brandir  called  to  her: 
    'Niniel!  Go  not  alone.  I  will  go  with  thee.  Thou knowest  not what 
    thou  may  find.  A  healer  thou  mayest  need.  But  if  the  dragon lies 
    there,  then  beware!  For  the   creatures  of   Morgoth  die   hard,  and 
    are dangerous in death.'                                                    
                But  she  heeded  him  not  and  went now  as though  her blood 
    burned  her,  which  before  had   been  cold.   And  though   he  followed 
    as  he  could,  because  of  his  lameness  she   passed  away   until  she 
    was  out  of  his  sight.  Then  Brandir  cursed  his  fate  and  his weak- 
    ness, but still he held on.                                                 
                Night fell and all the woods were still; and the moon rose away 
    beyond   Amon  Obel,   and  the   glades  became   pale.  And   Niniel  ran 
    on;  but  as  she  came  down  from  the  upland   towards  the   river  it 
    seemed to her that she remembered the place, and feared it.                 
       Thus Niniel passed the whole of the day at Nen  Girith (in  this earlier 
    version  she  and  the  people  with  her  had  come  there  'at  the first 
    breath  of   morning',  commentary   on  $323,   and  Glaurung   was  slain 
    in  the  morning);  when  Brandir  perceived  that  it  was  cold  and cast 
    his  cloak  about  her  it  was the  second evening,  whereas in  the final 
    story  it  was  the  night  of  Glaurung's  death  (and  no  long  time can 
    elapse   between   his  death,   Brandir's  coming   to  Nen   Girith,  and 
    Niniel's   running   down   to   Cabed-en-Aras).   A    further   important 
    divergence,  among  many  other  differences  of  detail,  is  that  in the 
    earlier all  the people  fled from  Nen Girith,  leaving Niniel  alone. But 
    from   this   point  the   draft  manuscript   and  the   final  manuscript 
    become closely similar.                                                     
  $332.  In NE (p. 136), as also at  the end  of the  earlier version  given in 
    the  commentary  on  $$329  -  32,  'the  moon  rose  beyond   Amon  Obel'. 
    The  sketch-map  in  Unfinished  Tales (p.  149) is  not well  oriented: as 
    is  seen  from  revisions  made  to  the  second  map  (and  so  reproduced 
    on  my  map  to  the   published  Silmarillion),   Amon  Obel   was  almost 
    due east of the Crossings of Taiglin.                                       
  $333.  There  are,  two  points of  detail to  be mentioned  in the  text of 
    NE   corresponding   to   this   paragraph.   The   words   concerning  the 
    track  that  Brandir  took  to   head  off   Niniel,  'went   steeply  down 
    southward  to  the  river'  (p.  137),  were an  editorial change  from the 
    reading   of   the  manuscript,   which  has   'went  steeply   down  west- 
    ward'.  The  change  was made  because it  is expressly  said here  that it 
    was  the  path  that  Turambar  and  his  companions  had   taken  earlier: 
    cf.  p.  131  'they   turned  southward   by  a   narrow  track';   but  Mr 
    Noad's  clearly  correct  suggestion   (see  p.   157,  $325)   makes  this 
  
   
             
                                                                           
   emendation  unnecessary.  Secondly,   in  the   words  of   Glaurung  to 
   Niniel at his death (p. 138) 'We meet again ere the end', 'ere  the end' 
   is a simple error for 'ere we end'.                                      
  $334.  '[She]  ran like  a hunted  deer, and  came to  Cabed-en-Aras': the 
   name Cabed-en-Aras referred  to the  actual ravine  in the  Taiglin, and 
   (as  I  suggested  in  Unfinished  Tales  p.  150,  note  27) it  may be 
   supposed  that  the  death-leap  of  Glaurung  had  carried  him  a good 
   distance beyond the further cliff, so that  Niniel had  some way  to run 
   to the ravine. The wording of NE is  clearer: 'Swiftly  she came  to the 
   brink of Cabed-en-Aras'.                                                 
  $335.  Cabad  Naeramarth:  in  an  earlier  form  of  this passage  in NE 
   (p.  138)  the  name  was  Cabad  Amarth  'Leap  of  Doom'.  In  $$335, 
   346 Cabad was not corrected.                                             
  $$336-7.  In Q there  was no  mention of  Brandir's bringing  the tidings 
   to  the  waiting  people.  This  was  due  to  Q's  compression,  for it 
   appears  in  the  Tale  (II.110);  and  his words  in GA  (deriving from 
   NE) 'and those tidings are good' echo those  in the  Tale: 'and  that is 
   well;  aye very  well': in  both, those  who heard  him thought  that he 
   was mad.                                                                 
  $$339-42.  Q  was   here  exceedingly   compressed,  saying   only:  'he 
   asked for Niniel, but  none dared  tell him,  save Brandir.  And Brandir 
   distraught  with  grief  reproached  him;  wherefore Turin  slew him...' 
   The  complex scene  in NE  and GA  goes back  in a  very general  way to 
   the  Tale  (II.111); there  also Turambar  calls Tamar  (Brandir) 'Club- 
   foot', and it is this (as it appears) that leads him to tell all that he 
   knows,  which  in  turn  incites  Turambar  to  murder   him,  believing 
   him to be lying out of malice.                                           
  $$346-7.  In the Tale  and Q  the voice  from the  sword does  not speak 
   of  Beleg  or  of  Brandir.  In  NE  as  first written  Turambar himself 
   named  them  in  his  address  to the  sword: 'From  no blood  wilt thou 
   shrink.  Not  from  Beleg  slain  in  madness,  not  from  Brandir slain 
   unjustly.  That  was  a  wicked  deed,  thou  black  sword.  Do   now  a 
   better  and  take  Turin  Turambar!  Wilt  thou  slay  me  swiftly?' And 
   the voice from the blade replied:  'Thy blood  will I  gladly drink.,For 
   it is of the best,  and sweeter  will it  seem than  any that  thou hast 
   given me. Swift will I  slay thee!'  - echoing  the words  of Gurtholfin 
   in the Tale, II.112; cf. also Q, IV.130.                                 
  $349.  The sword was not  broken in  the Tale  or in  Q. -  At the  top of 
   the manuscript page  my father  wrote hastily  in pencil:  'Turin should 
   slay  himself on  Finduilas' tomb'  (cf. Unfinished  Tales p.  150, note 
   28).                                                                     
    The  conclusion  of  NE  (p.  146)  in  the manuscript  actually reads: 
   'Thus  endeth  the  tale of  the Children  of Hurin  [added:] as  it was 
   told in the Glaer nia [later > Narn i]  Chin Hurin,  the longest  of all 
   the  lays  of  Beleriand.'  The  conclusion  added  afterwards to  GA is 
   
     
                                                                            
      thus almost exactly the same as that in NE, which does not however 
      have the words 'and was made by Men'; with this cf. X.373.             
                                                                            
                                     NOTE 1.                                 
                                                                            
                     Variant forms at the end of the tale of                 
                              the Children of Hurin.                         
                                                                            
    There are, first, some rough draft texts that sketch  out ideas  for the 
    denouement of the  tragedy; there  can be  no doubt  that they  were all 
    abandon d in favour of  the actual  ending in  NE and  GA. One  of them, 
    beginning as  in NE  p. 143  immediately after  the slaying  of Brandir, 
    reads                             as                            follows: 
    now  cursing  Middle-earth and  all the  life of  Men, now  calling upon 
    Niniel. But when at last the madness left  him, he  walked still  in the 
    wild bent and haggard, and  pondered all  his life  in his  thought, and 
    ever  Niniel's  image  was  before  him.  And  now  with  opened  eye he 
    saw  her,  remembering  his  father:  there  in  woman's  form  was  his 
  
    voice and his  face and  the bend  of his  brows, and  his hair  like to 
    gold, even as Turin had the  dark hair  and the  grey eyes,  the [?pale 
    cheek]  and  [illegible  words]  of Morwen  his mother  of the  House of 
    Beor.  Doubt  could  not  be.  But how  had it  chanced? Where  then was 
    Morwen?   Had   they   never   reached   the  H[idden]   K[ingdom]?  How 
    had they met Glaurung? But no, he dared never seek Morwen.               
    I believe that this was  a soon  abandoned idea  that Turin  could come, 
    through  his own  reflections, to  a recognition  that what  Brandir had 
    said was true. It was displaced by the  story of  the coming  of Mablung 
    to the Crossings of Taiglin and meeting Turin there.                     
      In  two related  passages my  father entertained  the idea  that Turin 
    met Morwen before his end. The first is very brief:                      
      And as he sat like a beggar-man near the Crossings of Taiglin,  an old 
    woman  came  by  bowed  on  a  stick;  ragged  she  was and  forlorn and 
    her  grey  hair  blew  wild  in  the  wind. But  she gave  him good-day, 
    saying: 'And  good day  it is,  master, for  the sun  is warm,  and then 
    hunger gnaws less. These are evil days for our likes: for I see  by your 
    bearing that,  as I  and so  many, you  have seen  prouder days.  In the 
    summer  we  can  drag   on  our   lives,  but   who  dare   look  beyond 
    winter?'                                                                 
         'Whither go you, lady?'  he said,  'for so  methinks you  were once 
    wont to be called.'                                                      
         'Nowhither,' she answered. 'I have long since  ceased to  seek what 
    I missed. Now I took  for naught  but what  will keep  me over  night to 
    the  next  grey  dawn. Tell  me, whither  goes this  green road?  Do any 
    still dwell in the deep forest? And are they as fell as wanderers' tales 
    tell?'                                                                   
   
      'What say they?' he asked.                                              
   This  is  followed  on the  manuscript page  by 'now  cursing Middle-earth 
   and all the life of Men'  &c., leading into a draft of the  final version, 
   where Mablung appears at the Crossings.                                    
    The second of these passages is longer,  but only  barely legible  and in 
   places altogether illegible. It begins in the same way as that just given, 
   but  Morwen's  second  speech  ends  at  'I  look  for naught  beyond what 
   will keep me through the cold night to next dawn.' Then Turin speaks:      
      'I seek not either,' said he. 'For what I had is  now lost  utterly and 
   is gone from Middle-earth for ever. But what would you seek?'              
      'What  would  an  old  woman  seek,' said  she, 'out  in the  wild, but 
   her children, even if all say they be dead. I sought for  a son  once, but 
   he went  long ago.  Then I  sought for  my daughter,  but 'tis  five years 
   since she was lost in the wild. Five years is  a long  time for  one young 
   and fair - if the  Worm did  not get  her, the  Orcs have  [illegible], or 
   the [? cold heedless] wild.'                                               
      Then  suddenly  T[urin]'s  heart  stood  still.  'What  like  was  your 
   daughter, lady? Or what maybe was her name?'                               
   The  old  woman  told him  that her  daughter was  tall, with  golden hair 
   and blue eyes, fleet-footed, a lover of all things that grow;              
    '... Yet a little she leaped in her words, as her  sire did  also. Nienor 
   daughter of Hurin she would have named herself, an you asked her.          
    But  maybe  it  would  mean  naught.  For  the  name  of Hurin  was great 
   [illegible  words]  All-  the  realms [illegible  words] are  beaten down 
   and mean folk or evil are lords. Yet you are of the older folk, I deem. 
    I see by thy face that the old name meant somewhat to thee still.'        
      Turin stared at her as a man that sees a ghost. 'Yea,' said he  at last 
   slowly.   'The   name   of   Hurin  of   Hithlum  and   Morwen  Baragund's 
   daughter was known to me.                                                  
   Of      the      remainder     I      can     only      read     snatches: 
   and   Morwen   and   her   daughter   went    to   the    Hidden   Kingdom 
   [illegible] they say in Hithlum.' The old woman laughed bitterly.          
    'And  what  else  did  they  say?  That  first Turin  went there  and was 
   used by the king in his border wars and lost, but came to                  
    Nargothrond  and  that  Morwen  went  to  seek   him  there   with  tardy 
   aid  of  Thingol,  but  [illegible  words]  by  the great  drake Glaurung. 
   [illegible  words] Then she wept [illegible  words]                        
   This is clearly  the beginning  of another  narrative route  whereby Turin 
   might learn the truth,  likewise abandoned  before it  was developed.  - A 
   pencilled note shows the entry of the 'Mablung-intervention':              
    Mablung  searches and  brings tidings  to Thingol  of Glaurung  setting ' 
  
   forth.   This   coincides   with   rumour   (among  orcs   and  wanderers) 
   that the Black Sword has reappeared in Brethil. Mablung comes to           
    Brethil  (without  orders  from  Thingol?)  to   warn  Turin   and  bring 
   news of Nienor and Morwen.                                                 
   
     Morwen should go back to Thingol and then depart as a beggar           
   in the wild.                                                             
                                                                           
   Lastly,  and very  remarkable, there  is the  following synopsis  of the 
   end of the story, written carefully on a slip, apparently over  the same 
   or similar text set down very roughly in pencil:                         
                                                                           
      Turambar  sets  out.  Asks  for  two  companions.  Dorlas volunteers, 
   and speaks scorn of Brandir. Gwerin kinsman of Brandir volunteers.       
   Brandir is embittered. Turambar bids Niniel stay at home.                
      When  T[urambar]  has  gone  Niniel  insists  on  following.  Brandir 
   forbids but she takes no heed. Brandir appears to the Men of             
   Brethil, but they will not obey  him -  they beg  Niniel to  remain, but 
   as she will not, they will not restrain her by force. The wives of       
   Dorlas and Gwerin go with her. Brandir follows after them.               
      The  slaying  of  the  Dragon  may be  told more  or less  as already 
   done.  But  when  Niniel  reaches  Nen  Girith  shuddering  again  takes 
   her, and she can go no further.  The wives  also are  not willing  to go 
   on - for they meet the scouts at Nen Girith and learn how near the       
   Worm is..... [sic]                                                       
      When  Turin  draws  his  sword  out  of Glaurung's  belly, Glaurung's 
   blood  burns  his  sword  hand; also  Glaurung speaks  to him,  and says 
   that Niniel is his sister. Turin falls into a swoon of pain and horror. 
      The  Dragon  dies.  Suddenly  Niniel  recovers  her  memory  and  all 
   her past life  is revealed  to her.  She sits  aghast. Brandir  sees her 
   anguish, but believes that it is due to belief that Turin has been slain 
   - the dreadful cries of Glaurung have been heard at Nen Girith.          
   Niniel gets up to flee, and Brandir thinking that she will really  go in 
   search of Turin (while Glaurung is abroad) restrains her, saying         
   Wait!                                                                    
      She turns to him, crying that this was ever his  counsel, and  to her 
   sorrow  she  did not  take it.  But he  may give  that counsel  once too 
   often!                                                                   
      As indeed it proved. For at that moment Turin appears. When the       
   Dragon  died  his  swoon  also departed,  but the  anguish of  the venom 
   on  his  hand  remained.  He came,  therefore, to  Nen Girith  for help, 
   believing the scouts there. (It is Turin that slays Dorlas on the way?) 
      As  Turambar  appears,  Niniel gives  a wail,  crying: 'Turin  son of 
   Hurin!  Too  late  have  we  met.  The  dark  days  are gone.  But night 
   comes  after!'  'How  know  you  that  name?'  'Brandir  told   me,  and 
   behold!  I  am  Nienor.  Therefore  we  must part.'  And with  that, ere 
   any  could  hold her,  she leapt  over the  fall of  Nen Girith,  and so 
   ended, crying 'Water, water, wash me clean! Wash me of my life!'         
      Then  the  anguish  of  Turin  was terrible  to see;  and a  mad fury 
   took  him,  and  he cursed  Middle-earth and  all the  life of  Men. And 
   stooping over the falls, he cried in vain Niniel, Niniel. And  he turned 
   
   in  wrath  upon  all  those  that  were  there,  against his  command; and 
   all fled  away  from  him,  save  only  Brandir, who  for ruth  and horror 
   could  not  move.  But  Turin  turned  to  him   and  said:   'Behold  thy 
   work,  limping  evil!  Had  Niniel  remained,  as  I  left her,  and hadst 
   thou  not  told  my  name,  she  might  have  been restrained  from death. 
   I  could  have  gone  away  and  left  her,  and  she  might  have mourned 
   for Turambar only.'                                                        
      But  Brandir  cursed  him,  saying  that their  wedding could  not have 
                                                                             
   thou  hast  shorn  of  all  that  I  had, and  would have  - for  thou art 
   reckless and greedy!'                                                      
      Then  Turin  slew  Brandir  in  his  wrath.  And  repenting,   he  slew 
   himself (using same words to the sword).                                   
      Mablung  comes  with  news,  and  is  heart-stricken.  The  Elves  help 
                                                                             
   Hurin  -  but  N[iniel]  was  not  there,  and  her  body  could   not  be 
   found: mayhap Celebros bore it to Taiglin and Taiglin to the Sea.          
  
                                                                             
            A further simplification would be to make Brandir willing to go 
   with Niniel, to guard her - for he thought Turin would die.               j 
                                                                             
   This last sentence presumably refers to Brandir's attempt to stop          
   Niniel from following Turambar from Ephel Brandir.                         
   It seems impossible actually to demonstrate at what point in the           
   evolution of the legend this was written, but that it is anyway as late as 
   the rewritten, final form of the last part of the Narn is clear from such 
   a detail as that Celebros is the name of the stream (see commentary on 
   $317). I think that it belongs with the other passages given in this       
   Note, in that it represents another, though far more drastic, attempt      
   to reach the denouement of Turin's 'recognition' - this time from          
   Nienor herself, who has learned the truth through no inter-                
   mediary, but simply from the removal of the spell on her memory by         
   the Dragon's death. But Mablung appears, though now after Turin's          
   death, and so I suspect that it is the latest of these attempts, and may 
   very probably have succeeded the final form of the text. Gwerin as         
   the name of Brandir's kinsman (Albarth, Torbarth, Hunthor)                 
   has appeared once before, pencilled over the first occurrence of           
   Torbarth in GA ($322).                                                     
   That my father should even have contemplated, to the extent of             
   roughing out a synopsis, breaking so violently the superb interlocking 
   narrative structure represented by the final text of the last part of the 
   Narn is extraordinary and hard to fathom. Did he feel that it had         
   become too evidently a 'structure', too complex in those interlocking      
   movements, reports, forebodings, chances? The concluding note ('A       
   further simplification would be ...') may  support this.  But it  seems to 
   me  most  probable  that  he was  primarily concerned  with the  coming of 
   Mablung  (or  indeed  Morwen)  as  a   deus  ex   machina  at   that  very 
   
      moment, bearer of the irrefutable  proof, which  he felt  to be  a serious 
      weakness.                                                                  
          However this may be, the result is, I think, and  granting that  it is 
      only  represented  by  a  rapid  synopsis  written in  a certain  way, far 
      weaker;  and  since,  apart  perhaps  from  the  pencilled name  Gwerin in 
      the Grey Annals, there is no other trace of it, it may be that  he thought 
      likewise.                                                                  
                                                                                
                                         NOTE 2.                                 
                  A further account of the Battle of Unnumbered Tears.           
                                                                                
        The  text  of  Chapter 20  in the  published Silmarillion  was primarily 
        derived  from  the  story  in  the  Grey   Annals,  but   elements  were 
        introduced  from  the old  Chapter 16  in QS  (V.307-13), and  also from 
        a  third  text.  This  is a  typescript made  by my  father, and  to all 
        appearance made ab initio on his typewriter; it was  explicitly intended 
        as a component in  the long  prose Tale  of the  Children of  Hurin (the 
        Narn), but he had the manuscript  of the  Grey Annals  in front  of him, 
        and for much of  its length  the new  version remained  so close  to the 
        Annals text that it can  be regarded  as scarcely  more than  a variant, 
        although unquestionably much later.  For this  reason, and  also because 
        some  of  its  divergent  (additional)  features  had  in any  case been 
        incorporated in the Silmarillion chapter, I excluded it from the Narn in 
        Unfinished Tales (see pp. 65-6 and note 2 in that book), except  for its 
        end.  There  is however  a major  divergence in  the Narn  account which 
        altogether contradicts the previous versions, and  this is  a convenient 
        place to record it, together with some other details.                    
                                                                                
          The text opens as follows (the  typescript was  a good  deal corrected 
        in ink, I think almost certainly very soon after it had been made, and I 
        adopt these corrections silently except in certain cases).               
                                                                                
          Many  songs  are  yet  sung,  and  many  tales  are  yet  told  by the 
        Elves   of   the   Nirnaeth   Arnoediad,   the   Battle   of  Unnumbered 
        Tears,  in  which  Fingon  fell and  the flower  of the  Eldar withered. 
        If  all  were  now  retold  a  man's  life  would  not  suffice  for the 
        hearing.  Here  then  shall   be  recounted   only  those   deeds  which 
        bear  upon  the  fate  of  the  House  of  Hador  and  the  children  of 
  
        Hurin the Steadfast.                                                     
          Having   gathered   at  length   all  the   strength  that   he  could 
        Maedros   appointed   a  day,   the  morning   of  Midsummer.   On  that 
        day  the  trumpets  of  the  Eldar greeted  the rising  of the  Sun, and 
        in  the  east was  raised the  standard of  the Sons  of Feanor;  and in 
        the west the standard of Fingon, King of the Noldor.                     
          Then  Fingon  looked  out  from  the  walls  of  Eithel   Sirion,  and 
   
   his  host  was  arrayed  in  the  valleys  and  woods upon  the east 
   borders  of  Eryd-wethion,  well  hid  from the  eyes of  the Enemy; 
   but he knew that it was very great. For there all the Noldor of 
   Hithlum were assembled, and to them were gathered many              
   Elves of the Falas and [struck out at once: a great company] of 
   Nargothrond;  and  he  had  great  strength of  Men. Upon  the right 
   were  stationed  the  host  of  Dor-lomin  and all  the valour  of  
   Hurin and Huor his brother, and to them had come Hundar of          
   Brethil, their kinsman, with many men of the woods.                 
     Then Fingon looked east  and his  elven-sight saw  far off  a dust 
   and the glint of steel like stars in a mist, and he knew that       
   Maedros had set forth; and he rejoiced. Then he looked towards      
   Thangorodrim,  and  behold!  there  was  a dark  cloud about  it and 
   a  black  smoke  went  up;  and he  knew that  the wrath  of Morgoth 
   was  kindled  and  that  their  challenge would  be accepted,  and a 
   shadow  fell  upon  his heart.  But at  that moment  a cry  went up, 
   passing on the  wind from  the south  from vale  to vale,  and Elves 
   and   Men  lifted   up  their   voices  in   wonder  and   joy.  For 
   unsummoned   and   unlooked-for  Turgon   had  opened   the  leaguer 
   of  Gondolin,  and  was  come  with  an  army, ten  thousand strong, 
   with bright  mail and  long swords  and spears  like a  forest. Then 
   when  Fingon   heard  afar   the  great   trumpet  of   Turgon,  the 
   shadow  passed  and  his   heart  was   uplifted,  and   he  shouted 
   aloud: Utulie'n aure! Aiya Eldalie ar Atanatarni, sctulie'n aure! 
   (The day has come! Lo, people of the Eldar and  Fathers of  Men, the 
   day  has  come!)  And  all  those  who  heard  his great  voice echo 
   in the hills answered crying: Auta i lome! (The night is passing!) 
     It was not long before the great battle was joined. For           
   Morgoth  knew  much  of  what  was  done  and  designed by  his foes 
   and had laid his plans against  the hour  of their  assault. Already 
   a  great  force  out  of  Angband  was  drawing  near   to  Hithlum, 
   while  another  and  greater  went  to meet  Maedros to  prevent the 
   union of the powers of the kings. And those that came against       
   Fingon  were  clad all  in dun  raiment and  showed no  naked steel, 
   and  thus  were  already far  over the  sands before  their approach 
   became known.                                                       
     Then  the  heart  of  Fingon  [>  the hearts  of the  Noldor] grew 
   hot, and he [> their captains] wished  to assail  their foes  on the 
   plain; but Hurin [> Fingon] spoke against this.                     
     'Beware  of  the  guile  of  Morgoth, lords!'  he said.  'Ever his 
   strength  is  more  than  it seems,  and his  purpose other  than he 
   reveals. Do not reveal your own strength, but let the enemy         
   
                          
                                                                            
    spend his first in assault on the hills.  At least  until the  signal of 
    Maedros  is  seen.'  For   it  was   the  design   of  the   kings  that 
    Maedros  should  march  openly   over  the   Anfauglith  with   all  his 
    strength,  of  Elves  and  of  Men  and  of  Dwarves;  and  when  he had 
    drawn   forth,   as   he   hoped,   the  main   armies  of   Morgoth  in 
    answer,  then  Fingon  should  come  on  from  the  west,  and   so  the 
    might   of   Morgoth   should   be   taken   as   between   hammer   and 
    anvil  and  be  broken  to pieces;  and the  signal for  this was  to be 
    the firing of a great beacon in Dorthonion.                              
       But  the  Captain  of  Morgoth  in  the   west  had   been  commanded 
    to draw out Fingon from his hills by whatever means he could.            
                                                                            
       It is most remarkable that in this Narn version there is no reference 
    whatever  to  the  hindering  of  Maedros  by  the  guile  of  Uldor the 
    Accursed;  while  on  the  other  hand  there is  here the  entirely new 
    statement  that a  second and  greater force  left Angband  to intercept 
  
    Maedros and 'prevent the  union of  the powers  of the  kings' (contrast 
    GA $222, where it is said that Morgoth 'trusted in his servants  to hold 
    back Maidros and prevent the union of  his foes'  - referring  of course 
    to  the machinations  of Uldor).  Later in  this narrative,  the passage 
    corresponding to the opening of GA $228 reads:                           
                                                                            
       Then  in  the  plain of  Anfauglith, on  the fourth  day of  the war, 
    there  began  the  Nirnaeth  Arnoediad,  all  the  sorrow  of  which  no 
    tale can contain.  Of all  that befell  in the  eastward battle:  of the 
    routing   of   Glaurung   the   Drake  by   the  Naugrim   of  Belegost; 
    of  the  treachery  of  the Easterlings  and the  overthrow of  the host 
    of  Maedros  and  the  flight of  the Sons  of Feanor,  no more  is here 
    said. In the west the host of Fingon retreated over the sands ...        
                                                                            
       Here 'the  eastward battle'  is spoken  of as  if it  were altogether 
    separate from the fighting in the west: there is no suggestion here that 
    the  host  of Maedros  finally came  up and  fell upon  the rear  of the 
    enemy  (GA  $229).  Finally,  where  in  GA  the  meeting of  Turgon and 
    Hurin in the midst of the  battle is  followed ($229)  by the  coming of 
    the host of Maidros, the Narn version reads:                             
                                                                            
    And  it  is  said  that  the  meeting  of  Turgon  with Hurin  who stood 
    beside  Fingon  was  glad  in  the  midst  of battle.  For a  while then 
    the  hosts  of  Angband  were  driven  back,  and  Fingon   again  began 
    his  retreat.  But  having  routed  Maedros  in  the  east  Morgoth  had 
    now  great  forces  to  spare,  and  before  Fingon  and   Turgon  could 
    come  to  the  shelter  of the  hills they  were assailed  by a  tide of 
    foes thrice greater than all the force that was left to them.           
   
      With  these  last  words  the  Narn version  returns to  the GA  text at 
    $233.  Thus  my  father,  for  whatever  reason,  had expunged  the entire 
    element  of  'the  machinations  of  Uldor'   in  delaying   Maedros,  and 
    radically  altered  the  course  of  the  Battle  of  Unnumbered  Tears by 
    introducing the defeat and rout of  the eastern  host before  any junction 
    of the forces was achieved.                                                
      In The Silmarillion I preserved (inevitably)  the story  as told  in the 
    Grey  Annals,  but  incorporated  certain  elements  from  the   Narn,  as 
    may  be  seen  from  a  comparison  of  the  opening  of  the  latter (pp. 
    165  -  6)  with  The  Silmarillion pp.  190-1: the  cloud and  smoke over 
    Thangorodrim, the  great cry  of Fingon,  the 'dun  raiment' of  the force 
    from  Angband  that  came  towards  Hithlum.   Some  other   minor  points 
    in  this  passage  may  be  mentioned.  The   'great  company   from  Nar- 
    gothrond'  (see  $221  and  commentary)  is  corrected  (p. 166);  and the 
    name of the  leader of  the men  of Brethil,  in GA  Hundor son  of Haleth 
    the Hunter, is changed to Hundar: later in the text his father is  said to 
    be  Halmir  -  an  aspect  of  the extremely  complex refashioning  of the 
    genealogies of the  Edain which  need not  be entered  into here  (see pp. 
    236-8).                                                                    
      In  GA  ($222),  following  QS  ($11),  it  was Fingon  who was  all for 
    attacking  at  once  the  force  from  Angband  on  the  plain,  and Hurin 
    who  opposed it;  this was  followed in  the Narn,  but then  corrected to 
    make  it  Fingon  who  opposed the  rashness of  his captains.  The change 
    was  perhaps  made  for  probability's  sake:  such  prudence  and experi- 
    ence  of  Morgoth  should  lie  rather  with  Fingon  King  of  the Noldor 
    than  with  Hurin,  a  Man  of  no  more  than  thirty-one years.  - Hurin 
    (> Fingon) urged that the western host  should wait  in its  positions 'at 
    least until the  signal of  Maedros is  seen'. In  GA ($217)  the occasion 
    of  the  signal  of  Maidros  to  Fingon (not  particularised as  a beacon 
    in  Dorthonion)  was  to  be  the  moment  when  the  march of  Maidros in 
    open  force  over  Anfauglith  had  incited  the host  of Morgoth  to come 
    forth  from  Angband;  and  owing  to  Uldor the  Accursed the  signal did 
    not come. In the Narn Fingon  with his  far sight  had actually  seen that 
    Maedros had set out, and it is also told that great force  was on  its way 
    from Angband to meet him; but it is not said that the beacon was fired. 
      Other features of the story  as told  in The  Silmarillion that  are not 
    found in GA  are derived  from the  Narn. In  the latter  there is  a more 
    detailed  account  of  the confrontation  between the  two hosts,  and the 
    riders  of Morgoth  come to  the walls  of the  fortress at  Eithel Sirion 
    (here  called  Barad  Eithel  ):  thus  whereas  in  GA  Gwindor  saw  the 
  
    slaughter of his brother Gelmir  'across the  water', in  the Narn  he was 
    'at that point in the outposts'. The account of the western battle is very 
    close indeed to that in GA,  but the  death of  Fingon is  differently and 
    more  fully  told  (see  The  Silmarillion  p.  193):  with the  coming of 
    Gothmog  'high-captain  of  Angband'  Fingon  was   cut  off   from  Hurin 
    and  Turgon,  who  were  driven towards  the Fen  of Serech.  The speeches 
   
    of  Turgon,  Hurin, and  Huor were  scarcely changed  from their  form in 
    GA ($$234 - 5), but the needed change in Huor's words  to 'I  shall never 
    look  on  thy  white  walls  again'  was  made  (see  the  commentary  on 
    $$234-5). Lastly, in the Narn it is said that Hurin 'seized the axe of an 
    Orc-captain  and  wielded  it  two-handed',  and  again  Gothmog  appears 
    (see The Silmarillion p. 195).                                            
      In the account of  the Mound  of the  Slain the  Narn version  names it 
    Haudh-en-Ndengin, subsequently changed to Haudh-en-Nirnaeth.              
      The  Narn  text  concludes  with  a   remarkable  elaboration   of  the 
    confrontation  of  Hurin  and  Morgoth  on  the  basis  of  GA $$244  - 8 
    (itself an elaboration of QS $$21-3); this was the only part of  the text 
    included in Unfinished Tales (pp.  66 -  8). As  the speeches  were typed 
    they  were  set  entirely  in  the second  person singular,  'thou wert', 
    'knowest  thou',  etc.;  but  my  father went  through it  changing every 
    'thou'  and  'thee'  to  'you',  and  the  equivalent  verb-forms  -  and 
    changing  'Knowest  thou'  to  'Do  you  know'  rather  than  'Know  you' 
    (also 'puissant'  to 'mighty').  In this  form, of  course, the  text was 
    printed in Unfinished Tales.                                              
                                                                             
                                     NOTE 3.                                  
                                                                             
                        A further  account of  the coming                     
                        of  Hurin  and  Huor  to Gondolin.                    
                                                                             
    As in the case of the story of the Battle  of Unnumbered  Tears described 
    in Note 2 above, there is also a  version of  that of  Hurin and  Huor in 
   , Gondolin found as a component  of the  Narn. This  is even  more closely 
   based on the story in  the Grey  Annals $$161  - 6:  while there  are many 
   small  variations  in  the  precise  wording,  virtually  none are  of any 
   moment in respect  of the  narrative, until  the end  is reached,  where a 
   significant  difference  appears. This  story was  excluded from  the Narn 
   in Unfinished Tales, but its existence noted: p. 146;  note 1.  Before the 
   end  the  only  point  worth  mentioning  is  that  Maeglin's   words  (GA 
   $165) are here much fiercer: 'The king's grace to you  is greater  than ye 
   know;  and  some  might  wonder  wherefore  the strict  law is  abated for 
   two knave-children of Men. It would  be safer  if they  had no  choice but 
   to abide here as our servants to their life's end.'                        
      According  to  the  story  in  GA,  Hurin  and  Huor  told   when  they 
   returned  to  Dor-lomin  that 'they  had dwelt  a while  in honour  in the 
   halls  of  King  Turgon',  even  though  they  would  say   nothing  else. 
   Against  this  my  father  noted  on  the  GA  typescript (p.  127, $166): 
   'They  did  not  reveal  Turgon's  name';  and  in  the Narn  version they 
   refused altogether to declare even to  their father  where they  had been. 
   This  version was  adopted in  the published  Silmarillion (p.  159), with 
   only a change at the end. Here the Narn text has:                          
   
    
                                                                        
    Then  Galion  [>  Galdor]  questioned  them  no  more;  but   he  and 
    many others guessed at the truth. For  both the  oath of  silence and 
    the Eagles pointed to Turgon, men thought.                           
                                                                        
   The conclusion of the passage in The Silmarillion  ('and in  time the 
   strange fortune of Hurin and Huor reached the ears of the servants of 
   Morgoth') was taken from the GA version.                              
    On these two (otherwise so closely similar) texts  of the  story see 
   further p. 314.                                                       
   
   
     PART TWO.         
                      
     THE LATER         
  
   QUENTA SILMARILLION. 
   
                        THE LATER QUENTA SILMARILLION.                      
                                                                           
   In Part Two I shall trace  the development  of the  Quenta Silmarillion, 
   in the years following the  completion of  The Lord  of the  Rings, from 
   the point reached in Vol.X,  p. 199;  but the  history now  becomes (for 
   the  most  part)  decidedly  simpler:  much  of  the development  can be 
   conveyed by recording individually all the  significant changes  made to 
   QS, and there is no need to divide it into two 'phases', as was  done in 
   Vol.X. The basic textual  series is  QS (so  far as  it went  before its 
   abandonment);  the  early  amanuensis  typescript  'LQ  1' of  1951, for 
   which  see  X.141-3;  and  the  late  amanuensis  typescript  'LQ  2' of 
   about 1958, for which see X.141-2, 300.                                  
     In this latter part of the history  the chapter-numbers  become rather 
   confusing, but I think that  it would  be more  confusing to  have none, 
   and therefore I continue  the numbering  used in  Vol.X, where  the last 
   chapter treated, Of  the Sun  and Moon  and the  Hiding of  Valinor, was 
   given the number 8.                                                      
                                                                           
                                  9. OF MEN.                                 
                                                                           
   This chapter was numbered 7 in the QS manuscript (for the text see 
   V.245-7, $$81-7). The difference is simply due to the fact that the 
   three 'sub-chapters' in QS numbered in Vol.V 3(a), 3(b), and 3(c) were 
   in Vol.X called 3, 4, and 5 (see X.299). Few changes were made to the 
   QS manuscript in later revision, and those that were made were 
   incorporated in LQ 1. That typescript received no alterations, and is of 
   textual value in only a few respects; the typist of LQ 2 did not use it, 
   but worked directly from the old manuscript. 
   $81. 'The Valar sat now behind the mountains and feasted' > 'Thus 
     the Valar sat now behind their mountains in peace'. 
   $82. The placing of Hildorien 'in the uttermost East of Middle-earth 
     that lies beside the eastern sea' was changed to: 'in the midmost 
     parts of Middle-earth beyond the Great River and the Inner Sea, in 
     regions which neither the Eldar nor the Avari have known'. 
       Many phrases have been used of the site of Hildorien. In the 
     'Annals' tradition it was 'in the East of the world' (IV.269, V.118, 
     125), but this was changed on the manuscript of AV 2 to 'in the 
     midmost regions of the world' (V.120, note 13). In the Quenta it 
     was 'in the East of East' (IV.99), and in QS, as cited above, 'in the 
     uttermost East of Middle-earth': in my commentary on QS (V.248) I 
     suggested that this last was not in contradiction with the changed 
   
                                
                                                                             
      reading of AV 2: 'Hildorien was  in the  furthest east  of Middle-earth, 
      but  it  was  in the  middle regions  of the  world; see  Ambarkanta map 
      IV, on which Hildorien is marked (IV.249).'                             
         In  the  texts  of the  post-Lord of  the Rings  period there  is the 
      statement  in  the  Grey Annals  (GA) $57  that it  was 'in  the midmost 
      regions of the world',  as in  the emended  reading of  AV 2;  and there 
      is  the  new phrase  in the  revision of  QS, 'in  the midmost  parts of 
      Middle-earth  beyond  the  Great  River  and the  Inner Sea'  (with loss 
      of the mention in the  original text  of 'the  eastern sea').  This last 
      shows  unambiguously  that  a  change had  taken place,  but it  is very 
      hard  to  say  what it  was. It  cannot be  made to  agree with  the old 
      Ambarkanta  maps:  one  might  indeed  doubt  that  those  maps  carried 
      much  validity  for  the  eastern  regions  by  this  time,  and  wonder 
      whether by 'the Inner Sea' my father  was referring  to 'the  Inland Sea 
      of  Rhun'  (see  The  Treason of  Isengard pp.  307, 333)  - but  on the 
      other  hand, in  the Annals  of Aman  (X.72, 82)  from this  same period 
      the Great Journey  of the  Elves from  Kuivienen ('a  bay in  the Inland 
      Sea  of  Helkar')  is  described  in  terms  that  suggest that  the old 
      conception was still fully present. Can  the Sea  of Rhun  be identified 
      with  the  Sea  of  Helkar,  vastly  shrunken?  -  Nor  is  it  easy  to 
      understand  how  Hildorien  'in  the  midmost  parts   of  Middle-earth' 
      could  be  'in  regions  which  neither  the  Eldar  nor the  Avari have 
      known'.                                                                 
  
         In LQ 2 most of the  revised passage  is absent,  and the  text reads 
      simply:  'in  the  land  of Hildorien  in the  midmost parts  of Middle- 
      earth;  for  measured  time  had  come  upon  Earth  ...'  If   this  is 
      significant, it must depend  on a  verbal direction  from my  father. On 
      the  other  hand,  the  revision was  written on  the manuscript  in two 
      parts:  'in  the  midmost  parts'  in  the margin  and the  remainder on 
      another part of the page, where it would be possible to  miss it;  and I 
      think this much the likeliest explanation.                              
    $83.  The  opening  of  the  footnote  (V.245)  was  changed   from  'The 
      Eldar  called  them  Hildi  to Atani  they were  called in  Valinor, but 
      the Eldar called  them also  Hildi'; and  'the birth  of the  Hildi' was 
      changed  to  the  arising  of  the  Hildi  .  For Atani  see GA  $57 and 
      commentary.  As  frequently  before,  the  typist  of  LQ  1  placed the 
      footnote in the body of the text, where my father left it to  stand; but 
      it  reappears  as  a  footnote to  LQ 2  - a  first indication  that the 
      typescript was taken from the QS manuscript.                            
         After 'those fathers of Men'  (in which  the f  should not  have been 
      capitalised)  was  added  'the  Atanatardi'. Here  LQ 1  has Atanatarni, 
      which  was  not  corrected;  while  LQ  2  - based  not on  LQ 1  but on 
      the  manuscript  -  has Atanatardi.  But the  form Atanatarni  occurs in 
      the Narn  text given  in Note  2 to  Part One:  there Fingon  before the 
      beginning  of  the  Battle  of  Unnumbered Tears  cries Aiya  Eldalie ar 
      Atanatarni (p. 166).  In GA  $87, in  a different  passage, the  form is 
   
   Atanatari  (which  was  adopted  in  The  Silmarillion); cf.  also Atana- 
   tarion, X.373.                                                            
  $85.  The  sentence   'Only  in   the  realm   of  Doriath,   whose  queen 
   Melian  was  of  divine race,  did the  Ilkorins come  near to  match the 
   Elves  of  Kor'  was  changed  to:  'whose  queen   Melian  was   of  the 
   kindred of the [gods >] Valar,  did the  [Ekelli >]  Sindar come  near to 
   match  the  [Elves  of  Tuna  >]  Kalaquendi  of  the Blessed  Realm.' On 
   the  term  Ekelli  'the  Forsaken'  and  its  replacement  by  Sindar see 
   X.169-70.                                                                
      Eruman > Araman (cf. X.123, 194).                                      
      'the ancient wisdom of their race' > '... of their folk'.              
  $86. 'What befell their spirits after death' > 'What may befall...'        
      'beside  the  Western  Sea'  >  'beside  the  Outer  Sea'  (see V.248, 
   $86).                                                                     
  $87. 'vanished from the earth' > 'vanished from the Middle-earth'.         
                                                                            
   To  one or  other copies  of the  LQ 2  typescript my  father made  a few 
   changes.  The  chapter,  typed  without  a   number,  was   now  numbered 
   'XI'. 'Gnomes' was changed  to 'Noldor'  at each  occurrence, and  in the 
   first sentence of  $85 'Dark-elves'  to 'Sindar'.  Against $82  he wrote: 
   'This  depends  upon  an  old  version in  which the  Sun was  first made 
   after the death of the Trees (described  in a  chapter omitted).'  I have 
   already  noticed  this  in  X.299-300,  and  explained  why  he  numbered 
   the present chapter 'XI'. He also bracketed in  pencil three  passages in 
   the account of the mortality of the Elves in $85: 'Yet their  bodies were 
   of the stuff of earth...  consumeth them  from within  in the  courses of 
   time'; 'days or years, even a thousand'; 'and their deserts'.             
                                                                            
                         10. OF THE SIEGE OF ANGBAND.                         
                                                                            
   This  chapter  was  numbered  8  in  the  QS  manuscript,  and  the  text 
   is  given  in  V.248-55,  $$88-104.  As  in  the  preceding  chapter, all 
   post-Lord of the Rings  revision was  carried out  on the  QS manuscript: 
   that is to say, no further revisions were  made to  the typescript  LQ 1; 
   and  here  again  the  late  typescript  LQ  2   was  derived   from  the 
   manuscript, not from LQ  1. In  this chapter,  on the  other hand,  by no 
   means all the revisions made to  the manuscript  are found  in LQ  1; and 
   in the account that follows I notice all such cases. I do not  notice the 
   changes   Eruman   >   Araman;   Tun   >    Tuna;   Gnomes    >   Noldor; 
   Thorndor > Thorondor; Bladorion > Ard-galen (see p. 113, $44).            
                                                                            
  $88.  The  opening  passage  of  the  chapter  in  QS  was rewritten  on a 
   slip attached to the manuscript - this slip being the reverse of a letter 
   to  my  father  dated  14  November  1951:  but  it was  not incorporated 
   into LQ 1.  The introduction  of this  rider led  the typist  of LQ  2 to 
  
   
   ignore the  fact that  a new  chapter begins  at this  point, and  to type 
   Of  the  Siege of  Angband as  all of  a piece  with Of  Men; subsequently 
   my  father  inserted  a  new  heading  Of  the Siege  of Angband  with the 
   number 'XII' (on which see p. 175). The new opening reads:                 
                                                                             
     As was  before told  Feanor and  his sons  came first  of the  Exiles to 
     Middle-earth,  and  they  landed  in  the  waste  of  Lammoth  upon  the 
     outer  shores  of  the  Firth  of  Drengist.  Now  that  region  was  so 
     named,  for  it  lay  between  the  Sea  and  the  walls of  the echoing 
     mountains  of  the  Eryd  Lomin.  And  even  as  the  Noldor   set  foot 
     upon  the  strand  their  cries  were  taken  up  into  the   hills  and 
     multiplied,  so  that  a  great  clamour as  of countless  mighty voices 
     filled all the coasts of the North; and it is said that the noise of the 
     burning  of  the  ships  at Losgar  went down  the winds  of the  Sea as 
     a  tumult  of  great  wrath,  and  far  away all  that heard  that sound 
     were filled with wonder.                                                 
      Under  the  cold  stars  before  the  rising  of  the  Moon  Feanor and 
     his  folk  marched  eastward,  and  they  passed  the  Eryd  Lomin,  and 
     came  into  the  great  land  of  Hithlum, and  crossing the  country of 
     Dor-lomin  they  came  at  length  to  the  long  lake  of  Mithrim, and 
     upon  its  north-shore  they  made  their  first  camp  in  that  region 
     which was called by the like name.                                       
      There  a  host  of  the  Orcs,  aroused  by  the  tumult   of  Lammoth, 
     and  the  light  of  the  burning  at  Losgar,  came  down   upon  them; 
     and  beside  the  waters  of Mithrim  was fought  the first  battle upon 
     Middle-earth...                                                          
                                                                             
   This  is  the  story  of Lammoth  told (at  about this  same time)  in the 
   later Tale of Tuor (Unfinished Tales p. 23):                              
     Tuor   was   now   come   to   the   Echoing   Mountains    of   Lammoth 
   about   the  Firth   of  Drengist.   There  once   long  ago   Feanor  had 
   landed  from  the  sea,  and  the  voices of  his host  were swelled  to a 
   mighty  clamour  upon  the  coasts  of  the  North ere  the rising  of the 
   Moon.                                                                      
   On  the  much  later  and  apparently  distinct  story  that  Lammoth  was 
   so  called  because  the  echoes  of  Morgoth's   cry  were   awakened  by 
   'any  who  cried  aloud  in  that  land'  see  X.296, $17  and commentary, 
   and  Unfinished  Tales  p.  52.  Both  'traditions'  were  incorporated in 
   the published Silmarillion, pp. 80-1, 106.                                 
     At  the  end  of  this  paragraph  my  father  pencilled  on  the  manu- 
   script:  'He  [Feanor]  gives  the  green  stone  to  Maidros',  but  then 
   noted that this was not in fact to be inserted; see under $97 below.       
  $90.  'and  they  were  unwilling  to  depart,  whatever  he  might  do'  > 
   '... whatever he might do,  being held  by their  oath.' This  addition is 
   not present in LQ 1; while the typist of LQ  2, unable  to read  the first 
   word,  put  'They  held by  their oath',  and this  was allowed  to stand. 
   Cf. GA $50.                                                                
   
    $91.  'the Sun rose flaming in the West'  > 'the  Sun rose  flaming above 
      the shadows' (not in LQ 1).                                             
        'and good was made of evil, as happens still' removed.                
    $93.  'the bright airs of those earliest of mornings' > 'the bright airs in 
      the first mornings of the world.'                                       
    $94.  A  subheading  was  pencilled in  the margin  at the  beginning of 
      this  paragraph:  Of  Fingon  and  Maedros  (apparently  first  written 
      Maidros:  see  p.  115, $61).  Not found  in LQ  1, this  was incorpor- 
      ated in LQ 2.                                                           
        In  the  second  sentence  'most  renowned'  >  'most  honoured' (not 
      in LQ 1).                                                               
        To the  words 'for  the thought  of his  torment troubled  his heart' 
      was added (not in LQ 1): 'and long before, in the bliss of Valinor, ere 
      Melkor  was  unchained,  or  lies  came  between  them,  he   had  been 
      close  in  friendship  with  Maedros.'  Cf.   GA  $61   and  commentary 
      (p. 115).                                                               
    $95.  'for the banished Gnomes!' > 'for the Noldor in their need!'        
    $97.  A  new  page  in  the  QS  manuscript  begins  with  the  opening of 
      this paragraph, and at the top of  the page  my father  pencilled: 'The 
      Green Stone  of Feanor  given by  Maidros to  Fingon.' This  can hardly 
  
      be  other  than a  reference to  the Elessar  that came  in the  end to 
      Aragorn;  cf.  the  note given  under $88  above referring  to Feanor's 
      gift at his death of the Green Stone to Maidros. It is clear,  I think, 
      that my father was at this time pondering the  previous history  of the 
      Elessar, which had  emerged in  The Lord  of the  Rings; for  his later 
      ideas on its origin see Unfinished Tales pp. 248-52.                    
    $98.  '(Therefore  the  house  of  Feanor  were called  the Dispossessed,) 
      because  of  the  doom  of  the  Gods  which  gave  the kingdom  of Tun 
      [later > Tuna) to Fingolfin, and because of the loss of  the Silmarils' 
      was  changed  (but the  change is  not present  in LQ  1) to:  '... (as 
      Mandos foretold) because the  overlordship passed  from it,  the elder, 
      to  the  house  of  Fingolfin,  both  in Elende  and in  Beleriand, and 
      because also of the loss of the Silmarils.'                             
        With  the  words  'as  Mandos  foretold'  cf.  AAm $153  (X.117); and 
      on  the  content  of  the  paragraph  see  p.  115,  commentary  on  GA 
      $$65-71.                                                                
    $99.  At the end of the paragraph, after 'he  [Thingol] trusted  not that 
      the  restraint of  Morgoth would  last for  ever', was  added: 'neither 
      would he ever wholly  forget the  deeds at  Alqualonde, because  of his 
      ancient  kinship  with  [Elwe  >]  Olwe  lord  of  the Teleri.'  On the 
      change of Elwe to Olwe see X.169-70.                                    
    $100.  'in unexplored country' > 'in untrodden lands'.                      
    $101.  This  passage  on  the  finding  of  Nargothrond  and  Gondolin was 
      expanded  in  three  stages. The  first alteration  to QS  replaced the 
      sentence 'But Turgon went alone into hidden places' thus:               
   
                                  
                                                                       
   Yet  Galadriel  his  sister  went  never  to  Nargothrond,   for  she 
   remained  long  in  Doriath  and  received  the  love of  Melian, and 
   abode  with  her and  there learned  great lore  and wisdom.  But the 
   heart  of  Turgon  remembered rather  the white  city of  Tirion upon 
   its hill, and its tower and tree, and he journeyed alone  into hidden 
   places...                                                            
                                                                       
   Subsequently  the   whole  of   QS  $101   was  struck   through  and 
   replaced by the following rider on a separate  sheet. This  was taken 
   up into the first typescript LQ 1, but in  a somewhat  different form 
   from the rider to the manuscript, which was followed in  LQ 2  and is 
   given here.                                                          
   And it came to  pass that  Inglor and  Galadriel were  on a  time the 
   guests  of  Thingol  and  Melian;  for  there was  friendship between 
   the  lord  of  Doriath and  the House  of Finrod  that were  his kin, 
   and  the  princes  of  that  house  alone were  suffered to  pass the 
   girdle  of  Melian.  Then  Inglor  was  filled  with  wonder  at  the 
   strength  and  majesty   of  Menegroth,   with  its   treasuries  and 
   armouries  and its  many-pillared halls  of stone;  and it  came into 
   his heart that  he would  build wide  halls behind  everguarded gates 
   in some deep and secret place beneath  the hills.  And he  opened his 
   heart  to  Thingol,  and when  he departed  Thingol gave  him guides, 
   and  they  led  him  westward over  Sirion. Thus  it was  that Inglor 
   found the deep gorge of the River Narog, and the  caves in  its steep 
   further  shore;  and  he  delved  there  a  stronghold  and armouries 
   after  the  fashion  of  the  mansions  of  Menegroth. And  he called 
   that  place  Nargothrond,  and  made  there  his  home  with  many of 
   his folk; and the Gnomes of the North, at first  in jest,  called him 
   on this  account Felagund,  or 'lord  of caverns',  and that  name he 
   bore thereafter until his end. Yet Galadriel  his sister  dwelt never 
   in  Nargothrond, but  remained in  Doriath and  received the  love of 
   Melian,  and  abode  with  her,  and  there  learned  great  lore and 
   wisdom concerning Middle-earth.                                      
                                                                       
   The  statement  that  'Galadriel  dwelt never  in Nargothrond'  is at 
   variance with what is said in GA $108 (p. 44), that in the  year 102, 
   when  Nargothrond  was  completed,   'Galadriel  came   from  Doriath 
   and dwelt there a while'. - To this point the two forms of  the rider 
   differ only in a few details of wording, but  here they  diverge. The 
   second form, in LQ 2, continues:                                     
                                                                       
  
    Now   Turgon   remembered  rather   the  City   set  upon   a  Hill, 
    Tirion  the fair  with its  Tower and  Tree, and  he found  not what 
    he  sought,  and  returned  to   Nivrost,  and   sat  at   peace  in 
    Vinyamar  by  the  shore.  There  after  three  years  Ulmo  himself 
    appeared  to him,  and bade  him go  forth again  alone to  the Vale 
    of  Sirion;  and  Turgon  went  forth  and by  the guidance  of Ulmo 
   
    he   discovered   the   hidden   vale   of   Tumladen  in   the  encircling 
    mountains,  in  the  midst  of  which  there  was  a  hill  of   stone.  Of 
    this  he  spoke  to  none  as  yet,  but  returned  to  Nivrost,  and there 
    began  in  his  secret  counsels  to  devise  the  plan  of  a   fair  city 
    [struck   out:   a   memorial   of   Tirion   upon   Tuna  for   which  his 
    heart   still  yearned   in  exile,   and  though   he  pondered   much  in 
    thought he]                                                                
     For this  concluding passage  LQ 1  returns to  the first  rewriting given 
    at  the  beginning  of  this  discussion  of  QS  $101,  'But the  heart of 
    Turgon  remembered  rather  the  white city  of Tirion  upon its  hill ...' 
    The  explanation of  the differences  in the  two versions  must be  that a 
    first  form  of  the  rider  (which  has  not survived)  was taken  up into 
    LQ  1,  and  that  subsequently  a  second  version  was inserted  into the 
    QS manuscript in its place, and so used in LQ 2.                           
        This  replacement  text  for  QS   $101  is   closely  related   to  GA 
    $$75-6 (p. 35); and since on its reverse side is a rejected draft  for the 
    replacement  annal  for  the  year  116  in  GA  ($$111-13,  pp.  44  - 5), 
    also   concerned  with   Gondolin,  it   is  clear   that  my   father  was 
    working  on  the  story  of  the  origins   of  Nargothrond   and  Gondolin 
    in  both the  Silmarillion and  the Annals  at the  same time.  See further 
    pp. 198 ff.                                                                
  $102.  At  the  beginning  of   this  paragraph   a  sub-heading   Of  Dagor 
    Aglareb  was  pencilled  on  the  manuscript,  but  this  was not  taken up 
    in either typescript.                                                      
        'the    Blue    Mountains'   >    'Eredluin,   the    blue   mountains' 
    the  second  great  battle  >  the  third  great battle:  see p.  116, $77. 
                                                                              
                                         *                                     
   
   A few corrections were made to one or the other, or to both, of the 
   copies of LQ 2. In addition to those listed below, Inglor was changed 
   to Finrod, and Finrod to Finarphin or Finarfin, throughout. 
   $92.  Tuna > Tirion 
   $98.  '(the feud) was healed' > 'was assuaged' 
   $99.  'Dark-elves of Telerian race' > 'Dark-elves, the Sindar of 
     Telerian race'. 
   $100.  At the beginning of this paragraph my father inserted a new 
     chapter number and title: XIII The Founding of Nargothrond and 
     Gondolin; and the next chapter, Of Beleriand and its Realms, was 
     given in LQ 2 the number XIV. 
      Nivrost > Nevrast (and subsequently); the first appearance of the 
     later form of the name (its appearance in the later Tale of Tuor was 
     by editorial change). 
   $101 Against the name Felagund my father wrote this note: 'This 
     was in fact a Dwarfish name; for Nargothrond was first made by 
     Dwarves as is later recounted.' An important constituent text 
   
   among  the  Narn  papers  is  a 'plot-outline'  that begins  with Turin's 
   flight  from  Doriath  and  moves  towards  pure  narrative  in   a  long 
   account   of   Turin's   relations   with   Finduilas   and   Gwindor  in 
   Nargothrond  (which  with  some  editorial   development  was   given  in 
   Unfinished  Tales,  pp. 155-9).  In this  text the  following is  said of 
   Mim the Petty-dwarf:                                                      
      Mim  gets  a  certain  curious  liking  for  Turin, increased  when he 
   learns  that  Turin  has  had  trouble  with Elves,  whom he  detests. He 
   says  Elves  have  caused  the  end  of  his  race,  and taken  all their 
   mansions, especially Nargothrond (Nulukhizidun).                         
     Above   this  Dwarvish   name  my   father  wrote   Nulukkhizdin  (this 
   name was used, misspelt, in The Silmarillion, p. 230).                    
  $104.  Glomund  >  Glaurung.  At   the  head   of  the   page  in   QS  my 
   father  wrote  'Glaurung  for  Glomund',  but   the  LQ   typescript,  as 
   typed,  has   Glomund  -   whereas  Glaurung   appears  already   in  the 
  
   Grey Annals as written.                                                   
                                                                            
                        11. OF BELERIAND AND ITS REALMS.                      
                                                                            
   In Volume V (p. 407)  I wrote  as follows  about the  second Silmarillion 
   map:                                                                      
     The  second  map  of  Middle-earth west  of the  Blue Mountains  in the 
   Elder  Days  was  also  the  last.  My  father  never  made  another; and 
   over  many  years  this  one  became  covered  all over  with alterations 
   and additions of names  and features,  not a  few of  them so  hastily or 
   faintly pencilled as to be more or less obscure....                       
      The  original  element  in the  map can  however be  readily perceived 
   from  the  fine  and  careful  pen  (all  subsequent  change  was roughly 
   done); and I give here  on four  successive pages  a reproduction  of the 
   map as it was originally drawn and lettered....                           
      The  map  is  on  four  sheets,  originally  pasted  together  but now 
   separate,  in which  the map-squares  do not  entirely coincide  with the 
   sheets.  In  my  reproductions I  have followed  the squares  rather than 
   the  original  sheets.  I  have numbered  the squares  horizontally right 
   across the map from 1 to 15, and lettered them vertically from A to M, so 
   that each square has  a different  combination of  letter and  figure for 
   subsequent reference.  I hope  later to  give an  account of  all changes 
   made to the map afterwards, using these redrawings as a basis.            
                                                                            
   This I will now do, before  turning to  the changes  made to  the chapter 
   Of  Beleriand  and  its  Realms.  On the  following pages  are reproduced 
   the  same  four  redrawings  as  were  given  in  V.408-11, but  with the 
   subsequent  alterations  and  additions introduced  (those cases  where I 
   cannot interpret at all  faint pencillings  are simply  ignored). Correc- 
   tions  to  names  (as  Nan  Tathrin  >  Nan  Tathren,  Nan  Dungorthin  > 
   Nan  Dungortheb,  Rathlorion  >  Rathloriel)  are  replaced,   not  shown 
            
                                                                          
   as corrections. It is to be remembered that, as I have said,  all later 
   changes were  roughly done,  some of  them mere  scribbled indications, 
   and  also  that  they  were made  at many  different times,  in pencil, 
   coloured  pencil,  blue, black  and red  ink, and  red, green  and blue 
   ball-point  pen;  so  that  the appearance  of the  actual map  is very 
   different from these redrawings.  I have  however retained  the placing 
   of the new lettering in almost all cases as accurately as possible. 
                                                                          
     There follows here a list, square  by square,  of features  and names 
   where some explanation or reference seems desirable; but this is  by no 
   means an exhaustive inventory of all  later alterations  and additions, 
   many of which require no comment.                                       
                                                                          
                      1. North-western section (p. 182).                     
                                                                          
    (1) A 4 - 5. The mountain-chain is a mere zigzag line pencilled in a 
          single movement, as also are the mountains on A 7 (extending 
          east to the peaks encircling Thangorodrim on section 2, A 8). 
    (2) B 4 to C 4. The name Dor-Lomen was almost illegibly scribbled       
          in; it seems to imply an extension of Dor-Lomen northwards.      
    (3) B 7 to C 7. The name beginning Fen is continued on Section 2,       
          B 8 of Rivil, changed to of Serech (see p. 113, commentary on 
          GA $44). An arrow, not inserted on the redrawing, points to      
          three dots above the inflowing of Rivil as marking the Fen.      
    (4) c 1. I can cast no light on the name Ened of the island in the      
          ocean.                                                           
    (5) C 3. It seems probable that the name Falasquil referred to the      
          small round bay, blacked in, on the southern shore of the        
          great bay leading into the Firth of Drengist. On the remark- 
          able reappearance of this ancient name see p. 344.               
    (6) C 4. The clearly-marked gap in the stream flowing into the          
          Firth of Drengist represents its passage underground; with       
          the name Annon Gelyd cf. Annon-in-Gelydh (the Gate of the        
          Noldor) in the later Tale of Tuor, Unfinished Tales p. 18. The 
          ravine of Cirith Ninniach is described in the same work (ibid. 
          p. 23). The upper course of the stream is very faintly pencilled 
  
          and uncertain, but it seems clear that it rises in the Mountains 
          of Mithrim (ibid. p. 20).                                        
    (7) C 6. For the peak shaded in and marked Amon Darthir, with          
          Morwen beside it, see Unfinished Tales, where it is told (p. 68) 
          that the stream Nen Lalaith 'came down from a spring under       
          the shadow of Amon Darthir', and (p; 58) that it 'came           
          singing out of the hills past the walls of [Hurin's] house'. 
    (8) C 6 to D 7. For the river Lithir see p. 261.                        
    (9) c 7. For the stream (Rivil) that flows into Sirion see Section 2, 
          C 8.                                                             
   (10) D 2-4. Both Nevrast and the Marshes of Nevrast were first         
   
          written Nivrost (see p. 179, $100). On Lake Linaewen and           
          the marshes see p. 192 and Unfinished Tales p. 25.                
                                                                            
    (11) D 6. For  the river  Glithui see  Unfinished Tales  p. 38  and note 
          16, and p. 68. In the first of these passages  (the later  Tale of 
          Tuor)  the  name  is  Glithui  as on  the map,  but in  the second 
          (the  Narn)  it  is  equally  clearly  Gilthui.  For  Malduin  see 
          Unfinished Tales p. 38 and The Silmarillion p. 205.                
    (12) D 7.  The  line  of  dots  extending east  from the  Brithiach was 
          struck  out  as  shown;  see  Section  2,  $38.  For  the  ford of 
          Brithiach see p. 228, $28.                                         
    (13) D 7.  Dim is  the first  part of  the name  Dimbard: see  Section 2, 
          D 8.                                                               
    (14) E 4 to F 4.  anciently Eglador:  Eglador was  the original  name of 
          Doriath, 'land  of the  Elves' (see  the Etymologies,  V.356, stem 
          ELED), and is so  entered on  the map  (Section 2,  F 9).  For its 
          later  sense,  'land  of  the  Eglain,  the  Forsaken  People, the 
          Sindar' see p.  189, $57;  and here  Eglador is  used with  a much 
          wider  reference:  the  western  parts   of  Beleriand   (see  pp. 
          379-80). This is perhaps  to be  related to  the statement  in The 
          Tale  of  Years  (pp.  343-4),  'The foremost  of the  Eldar reach 
          the  coastlands  of  Middle-earth  and  that  country   which  was 
          after   named   Eglador'  -   to  which   however  is   added  the 
          puzzling phrase 'Thereof Beleriand was the larger part'.           
    (15) E 4 to D 5.  Woods  of Nuath:  see  the later  Tale of  Tuor in 
          Unfinished Tales, p. 36 and note 14.                               
    (16) E 5.  The  name  Tumhalad  appears  to  be  written  twice,  above 
          and  below  the  two short  parallel lines  shown. See  pp. 139-40, 
          commentary on GA $275.                                             
    (17) E 5-6.  Talath  Dirnen  was first  written Dalath  Dirnen; see 
          p. 228, $28.                                                       
    (18) E 6 to F 6. South of the Crossings of Taiglin it is difficult to be 
          sure,  among  various  incomplete  dotted  lines,  what   was  the 
          course  of  the  road   to  Nargothrond,   but  my   father  seems 
          subsequently  to  have  entered  it  as a  straight line  of short 
          dashes as shown.                                                   
    (19) E 6-7.  From  Ephel   Brandir  various   lines,  which   I  cannot 
          certainly  interpret  and  have not  marked on  the map,  run west 
          towards  the  Crossings of  Taiglin. Possibly  one line  marks the 
          road  to  the  Crossings  and  another the  course of  Celebros. - 
          Tavrobel  on the  map as  originally lettered  was struck  out and 
          replaced by Bar Haleth (also struck out), but  no precise  site is 
          indicated.  For  Bar  Haleth   see  p.   157,  commentary   on  GA 
          $324.                                                              
    (20) E 7. Folk  of Haleth  clearly belongs  to the  first making  of the 
          map and should have been entered on the redrawing (V.408).         
    (21) F 2. The name Forfalas ('North Falas') seems not to occur 
   
          elsewhere; similarly with Harfalas ('South Falas'), Section 3, 
          H 4.                                                             
                                                                          
    (22) F 4. The original name R.Eglor  was struck  out and  replaced by 
          Eglahir. Later  the name  Nenning was  written in,  but Eglahir 
          was not struck out. See p. 117, commentary on GA $85.            
    (23) F 5. For the dotted line on this square see $59 below.            
    (24) F 6. The word 'or' refers to the name Methiriad, Section 3, G 6. 
    (25) F 6. For the change of date from 195 to 495 see V.139, 407.       
  
    (26) F 6-7. Moors of  the Neweglu:  among the  Narn papers  there are 
          many texts concerned with the story  of Mim,  and in  these are 
          found an extraordinary  array of  names for  the Petty-dwarves: 
          Neweg,    Neweglin;   Niwennog;    Naug-neben,   Neben-naug; 
          Nebinnog,    Nibennog,   Nibinnogrim,    Nibin-noeg;   Nognith. 
          The  name  on  the  map, Neweglu,  does not  occur in  the Narn 
          papers.                                                          
    (27) F 7. The name of an isolated  hill Carabel  stands at  the point 
          where  Amon  Rudh  (the  abode  of  Mim)  is  shown  on  my map 
          accompanying  The  Silmarillion.  The  name  of  the  hill  was 
          changed  many  times:  Amon  Garabel  >  Carabel;   Amon  Carab 
          (translated 'Hill  of the  Hat'); Amon  Nardol and  Nardol (cf. 
          the  beacon-hill  Nardol  in  Anorien);  Amon  Rhug  'the  Bald 
          Hill'; and Amon Rudh of the same meaning.                        
    (28) F 7. For Nivrim see QS $110 (V.261).                              
                                                                          
                       2. North-eastern section (p. 183).                                 
    (29) B 8. (Fen) of Serech: see Section 1, $3.                          
    (30) B 12 to A 13. read  (71)  Dor-na-Daerachas:  the  number 71 
          oddly but certainly refers to  the year  1971; the  addition is 
          very late, since it  does not  appear on  the photocopy  of the 
          map  used by  my father  c.1970 (see  p. 330  and note  1, also 
          p. 191, after $74).                                              
    (31) B 12-13. Lothland: see  p. 128,  commentary on  GA $$173  - 4. 
    (32) C 9. The  mountain named  Foen: in  a philological  fragment of 
          uncertain date it is  stated that  Dorthonion 'was  called also 
          Taur-na-Foen, the Forest  of the  Foen, for  that was  the name 
          (which  signifies  "Long Sight")  of the  high mountain  in the 
          midst of that region.'                                           
    (33) C 9-10. Drun: cf. the later form of the Lay of Leithian, III.344, 
          line 520:  'ambush in  Ladros, fire  in Drun'  (see commentary, 
          III. 350).                                                       
    (34) C 10-11. For mentions of Ladros see p. 224 and $33  above; also 
          Unfinished  Tales  p.  70,  where  Turin  is  named   'heir  of 
          Dor-lomin and Ladros'. 
    (35) C 11. On the left side of the square  my father  wrote Orodreth, 
          subsequently  striking  it  out.  This  placing  of  Orodreth's 
   
          territory goes back to the old story that of  the sons  of Finrod 
          (Finarfin)  on  Dorthonion  'easternmost  dwelt  Orodreth,  nigh- 
          est to his friends the sons of Feanor' (AB 1, IV.330).           
                                                                          
    (36) C 12. Maedros  was corrected  from Maidros,  so also  on D  12; in 
          the  original  Marches  of  Maidros  the  name  was  corrected to 
          Maedros.                                                         
    (37) D 8. bard is the second element of Dimbard (see  Section 1,  D 7). 
          The  name is  certainly written  thus, with  final -d,  but else- 
          where the form is always Dimbar.                                 
    (38) D 8-9, E 9-10. The line of  dots marked  List Melian  was struck 
          out  for  some  distance  east  of the  Brithiach, as  shown (see 
          Section  1,  D  7),  and  its  discontinuous   extension  between 
          Esgalduin and  Aros was  put in  later and  more roughly.  On the 
          significance of these dotted lines see p. 333,  and for  the name 
          List Melian (the Girdle of Melian) see pp. 223, 228.             
    (39) D 9. Eryd  Orgorath  seems  to  be  written  so,  and  above  it 
          apparently  Gorgorath,  but  the  forms  are  very  hard  to make 
                                                                          
          OUT.                                                             
                                                                          
    (40) D 9. Goroth[ ]ess: the illegible letter in this  otherwise totally 
          unknown name (which was struck through) might be r.              
    (41) D 9. For the  bridge of  Esgalduin marked  on the  published map 
          (and  named Iant  Iaur) in  the position  equivalent to  the S.E. 
          corner of D 9 see pp. 332 - 3.                                   
    (42) D 10. For Dor Dinen see pp. 194, 333.                             
    (43) D 10. The  Ford  over  Aros  can  be  shown  to  be a  very late 
          addition to the map: see p. 338, note 6.                         
    (44) D 11. Pass  of  Aglon(d:  for  the  forms  Aglon and  Aglond see 
          p. 338, note 3.                                                  
  
    (45) D 14. Mt.  Rerir: in  QS $114  (V.263) it  is said  that Greater 
          Gelion  came  from  Mount  Rerir  (the  first  occurrence  of the 
          name); about it  were 'many  lesser heights'  ($118), and  on its 
          western  slopes  was built  a Noldorin  fortress ($142).  The map 
          was  made   before  the   emergence  of   Mount  Rerir,   and  my 
          father  contented  himself  with  writing  the  name  against the 
          not  specially  conspicuous  mountain  near the  end of  the line 
          marking Greater Gelion.                                          
    (46) E 8 to D 8. The  name R.  Mindeb was  written on  the map  at its 
          making   but   was  inadvertently   omitted  from   my  redrawing 
          (V.409).                                                         
    (47) E 11. Himlad:  on the  meaning of  the name,  and the  reason for 
          it, see p. 332 and note 4.                                       
    (48) E 11. Gladuial: I have not found this name anywhere else.         
    (49) E 11. Radrim: the  line directing  the name  to the  wooded land 
          between  Aros  and  Celon  is  faintly  pencilled  on   the  map. 
          Radrim does  not occur  in any  narrative text,  but is  found in 
   
            the Etymologies (V.382-3, stems am and RI): Radhrim East-         
            march (part of Doriath)'.                                         
                                                                             
    (50) E 12-13, F 13. The words 'north road of Dwarves' are  very faint 
            and blurred, but this seems to be  the only  possible interpreta- 
            tion.  On  the  extremely  puzzling  question of  the Dwarf-roads 
            in East Beleriand see pp. 334-6.                                  
    (51) E 12. A word  faintly pencilled  across the  upper part  of this 
            square could be interpreted as 'Marshes'.                         
    (52) F 9. Eglador pencilled under Doriath: see $14 above.               
    (53) F 10.  Arthorien:  see  pp.  112-13,  commentary  on GA  $38; and 
            the next entry.                                                   
    (54) F 10. Garthurian  (which could  also be  read as  Garthurien): in 
            the text cited at $32  above it  is said  that 'the  Noldor often 
            used  the  name  Arthurien  for  Doriath, though  this is  but an 
            alteration of the Sindarin Garthurian "hidden realm".'            
    (55) F 11. Estoland: the form is clear, but at all other occurrences of 
            the name it is Estolad.                                           
                                                                             
                     3. South-western section (p. 184).                         
                                                                             
    (56) G 2. Cape  Andras is  referred to  in Quendi  and Eldar,  p. 379. 
            Cf.  Andrast  'Long  Cape'   in  the   extreme  west   of  Gondor 
            (Index to Unfinished Tales).                                      
    (57) G 3 to H 3. The  names  Eglamar  (as  applied here)  and Emyn 
            Eglain  (or  Hills  of Eglamar)  are not  found in  any narrative 
            text.  Eglamar  is  one  of  the  oldest  names  in  my  father's 
            legendarium:  together   with  Eldamar   of  the   same  meaning, 
            'Elf-home', it referred to the land of the Elves in Valinor, Egla 
            being  'the  Gnome  name  of  the  Eldar who  dwelt in  Kor' (see 
            1.251,  II.338;  also  the  Etymologies,  V.356, stem  ELED). The 
            old   names   Eglamar,  Eglador,   Eglorest  (>   Eglarest),  not 
            abandoned,  were  afterwards  related  to the  name by  which the 
            Sindar  called  themselves,  Eglath  'the  Forsaken  People' (see 
            X.85,  164).  In  Quendi  and  Eldar  (p.  365) the  etymology of 
            Eglain, Egladhrim is given - though it is not  the only  one that 
            my father advanced; and later in  that essay  (pp. 379-80)  it is 
            explained  why  these  names were  found in  the Falas  among the 
            people  of  Cirdan.  (I  cannot  account  for the  application of 
            the name  Eglamar to  Arthorien, the  small land  in the  S.E. of 
            Doriath between  Aros and  Celon, in  the note  cited on  p. 112, 
            commentary on GA $38.)                                            
    (58) G 4. The  name Eglorest  of the  map as  originally made  was not 
            emended to the later form Eglarest.                               
    (59) G 5-6, H 5-6. The extent  of the  Taur-na-Faroth (or  High Faroth) 
            is  marked  out  by  the  dotted  line (extending  somewhat north 
            of  Nargothrond  on  Section  1,  F  5) as  a very  large region, 
   
          somewhat in the shape of  a footprint:  cf. the  representation of 
          the Hills of the Hunters  on the  first Silmarillion  map (Vol.IV, 
          between  pp.   220  and   221).  The   dots  outlining   the  more 
  
          southerly  part  were  cancelled,  and  rough  lines  (not  repre- 
          sented  in  the  redrawing)  across  G  5  (from   left-centre  to 
          bottom-right)   suggest  a   reduction  in   the  extent   of  the 
          highlands. See further $65 below.                                  
                                                                            
    (60) G 5. The  name  Ingwil  was  not  corrected  to  the  later  form 
          Ringwil (see p. 197, $112).                                        
    (61) G 6. I  have  not  found  the  name Methiriad  of 'Mid-Beleriand' 
          elsewhere.                                                         
    (62) H 2. Barad  Nimras  replaced  Tower  of  Tindabel   (jumping  the 
          intervening name Ingildon): see p. 197, $120.                      
    (63) H 3. The  coastline south-west  of Eglarest  was extended  into a 
          small  cape  named  Ras  Mewrim,  a  name  not   found  elsewhere; 
          in  Quendi  and  Eldar  (pp.  379  -  80)  it is  named Bar-in-Myl 
          'Home of the Gulls'.                                               
    (64) H4. Harfalas: see $21 above.                                        
    (65) J 5-7, K 5-6. I have mentioned under $59 above that  the dotted 
          line  marking  the   extent  of   the  Taur-na-Faroth   was  later 
          cancelled  in  its  southern  part;  but   the  high   country  of 
          Arvernien  (clearly added  to the  map after  the dotted  line) is 
          shown  extending   by  a   narrow  neck   to  join   the  southern 
          extremity  of  the Taur-na-Faroth  as originally  indicated: i.e., 
          there is a great range of hills extending  from near  the southern 
          coast, through this 'neck', to a little north of Nargothrond.      
    (66) K 5-6.  The  name  Earendil  on  K  6, though  separated, very 
          probably  belongs  with  Ship-havens  on  K  5. Cf.  the beginning 
          of Bilbo's song at Rivendell:                                      
                                                                            
                         Earendil was a mariner                              
                         that tarried in Arvernien;                          
                         he built a boat of timber felled                    
                         in Nimbrethil to journey in ...                     
                                                                            
                        4. South-eastern section (p. 185).                   
                                                                            
    (67) G 8-9, H 8-11. The  Andram is  marked only  as a  faint pencilled 
          line  of  small  curves,  more  vague  and  unclear  than   in  my 
          redrawing.                                                         
    (68) G 11-13. A  vaguely marked  line of  dashes (not  represented on 
          the  redrawing)  runs  westward  from   just  above   Sarn  Athrad 
          on  G  13:  this perhaps  indicates the  course of  the Dwarf-road 
          after the  passage of  Gelion. This  line bends  gently north-west 
          across  G 12  and leaves  G 11  at the  top left  corner, possibly 
          reappearing on  Section 2,  F 10,  where (if  this is  correct) it 
          reached Aros just below the inflow of Celon. See p. 334.           
    (69) G 14. The correction of Rathlorion to Rathloriel was an early  
   
          change  (V.407).  A  name  beneath,  hastily pencilled,  is very 
          probably Rathmalad  (cf. the  name Rathmallen  of this  river in 
          The Tale of Years, p. 353).                                      
                                                                          
    (70) H 11-12.  Rhamdal:  this spelling  is found  in QS  $142 (beside 
          Ramdal  in  $113,  adopted  in  The  Silmarillion)  and  in  the 
          Etymologies,  V.390,  stem  TAL;  cf.  ibid. V.382,  stem RAMBA, 
          'Noldorin rhamb, rham'.                                          
    (71) K 10-11. The scribbled named South Beleriand was struck out. 
    (72) K 9-11, L 9-11.  For  the  name  Taur-im-Duinath of  the great 
          forested  region  between  Gelion  and  Sirion in  the published 
          Silmarillion and map see p. 193, $108.                           
    (73) L 14-15.  Tol  Galen: the  divided course  of the  river Adurant 
          (whence  its  name,  according to  the Etymologies,  V.349, stem 
          AT(AT)) enclosing the isle of Tol Galen is  shown in  two forms. 
          The  less extensive  division was  drawn in  ink (it  seems that 
          the oblong shape itself represents the island, in which case the 
          area between it and the two streams  is perhaps  to be  taken as 
          very  low-lying  land or  marsh); the  much larger  division, in 
          which  the  northern  stream  leaves the  other much  further to 
          the east and rejoins it much further to the west, was entered in 
          pencil,  together  with  the  name.  The  name  Tol   Galen  was 
  
          written a third time (again in pencil) across the upper  part of 
          square M 14.                                                     
    (74) L 14-15.  The  mountains on  these squares,  extending northward 
          onto K  15, were  pencilled in  very rapidly,  and those  to the 
          north of Tol Galen were possibly cancelled.    
   
                                     * 
   
   I turn now  to the  development of  the chapter  Of Beleriand  and its 
   Realms.  The  great  majority  of  the changes  made to  the text  of QS 
   (Chapter 9, V258-66, $$105-21) are found in the early  typescript 
   LQ  1,  but  some are  not, and  appear only  in LQ  2: these  cases are 
   noticed  in  the  account  that  follows.  I do  not record  the changes 
   Melko  >  Melkor,  Helkarakse  >   Helkaraxe,  Bladorion   >  Ard-galen, 
   Eglorest > Eglarest.                                                     
                                                                           
   $105.  After the words 'in the  ancient days'  at the  end of  the first 
     sentence  the  following  footnote  was  added  to  QS. As  usual, the 
     typist of LQ 1 took up the footnote into the text, but it appears as a 
     footnote in LQ 2,  whose typist  was again  working directly  from the 
     manuscript.                                                            
   
                                
                                                                            
       These  matters,  which  are  not in  the Pennas  of Pengolod,  I have 
       added  and  taken  from  the  Dorgannas  laur  (the  account  of  the 
       shapes of the lands of old that Torhir Ifant made and is kept in      
           Eressea),  that  those  who  will  may  understand  more clearly, 
       maybe, what  is later  said of  their princes  and their  wars: quoth 
       AElfwine.                                                             
       On the Pennas of Pengolod see V.201-4.                             
           'These Melko built in the elder days' >  'These Melkor  had built 
       in ages past'                                                         
  $106.  Hisilome was written in the margin of  the manuscript  against - 
       Hithlum in the text (the latter not struck out). This is not in LQ 1, 
       but LQ 2 has 'Hithlum (Hisilome)' in the text.                        
           Eredlomin > the  Eryd Lammad.  This form  (not in  LQ 1)  has not 
       occurred before, and is not (I believe) found elsewhere: in $105      
          Eredlomin was left unchanged.                                      
           'And Nivrost was a pleasant land  watered by  the wet  winds from 
       the sea, and sheltered from the  North, whereas  the rest  of Hithlum 
       was  open  to  the cold  winds' was  struck out  and replaced  by the 
       following (which does not appear in LQ 1):                            
                                                                            
       And  Nivrost  was by  some held  to belong  rather to  Beleriand than 
       to  Hithlum,  for  it was  a milder  land, watered  by the  wet winds 
       from  the  Sea  and  sheltered  from  the  North  and  East,  whereas 
       Hithlum  was  open to  cold north-winds.  But it  was a  hollow land, 
       surrounded  by  mountains  and  great  coast-cliffs  higher  than the 
       plains  behind, and  no river  flowed thence.  Wherefore there  was a 
       great  mere   amidmost,  and   it  had   no  certain   shores,  being 
       encircled  by  wide  marshes.  Linaewen  was the  name of  that mere, 
       because of the multitude of birds that dwelt there,  of such  as love 
       tall  reeds  and  shallow  pools.  Now  at the  coming of  the Noldor 
       many of the Grey-elves (akin to those  of the  Falas) lived  still in 
       Nivrost,  nigh to  the coasts,  and especially  about Mount  Taras in 
       the south-west; for  to that  place Ulmo  and Osse  had been  wont to 
       come in days of old. All that folk  took Turgon  for their  lord, and 
       so  it  came  to  pass  that in  Nivrost the  mingling of  Noldor and 
       Sindar  began  sooner  than  elsewhere;  and  Turgon  dwelt  long  in 
       those  halls  that  he  named  Vinyamar,  under  Mount  Taras  beside 
       the Sea. There it was that Ulmo afterwards appeared to him.           
                                                                            
     This  passage  introduced  a  number  of  new elements:  the topography 
     of Nivrost (the  high coast-cliffs  are represented  on the  second map 
     as  originally  drawn,  p.  182),  and  Lake  Linaewen  (which  appears 
     also in the later Tale of Tuor, Unfinished Tales p.  25, with  the same 
     description of  Nivrost as  a 'hollow  land'); the  coming of  Ulmo and 
     Osse  to  Mount  Taras  in the  ancient days;  and the  conception that 
  
     Sindarin Elves dwelt  in Nivrost  near the  coast and  especially about 
     Mount  Taras,  and  that  they  took  Turgon  to be  their lord  at the 
   
   coming of the  Noldor to  Middle-earth. The  later story  that there 
   were  many  Grey-elves   among  Turgon's   people  appears   in  the 
   rewritten  annal for  the year  116 in  GA (see  $$107, 113  and the 
   commentary on those passages).                                      
      The footnote in the QS manuscript 'Ilkorin name' to  the sentence 
   'the  great  highland that  the Gnomes  first named  Dorthonion' was 
   struck out, and in the text 'Gnomes' was changed to 'Dark-elves'. 
      The extent of Dorthonion from west  to east  was changed  from 'a 
   hundred leagues' to 'sixty leagues'; on this  change, made  to bring 
   the  distance  into  harmony  with  the   second  map,   see  V.272. 
  $107.  The length of Sirion from the  pass to  the Delta  was changed 
   from  'one  hundred  and  twenty-one  leagues'  to 'one  hundred and 
   thirty-one  leagues'.  The  former measurement  (see V.272)  was the 
   length of Sirion in  a straight  line from  the northern  opening of 
   the Pass to the Delta; the new measurement is from Eithel  Sirion to 
   the Delta.                                                          
  $108.  A footnote was added to the first occurrence of Eredlindon: 
      Which  signifieth  the  Mountains  of  Ossiriand; for  the Gnomes 
   [LQ 2  Noldor] called  that land  Lindon, the  region of  music, and 
   they  first  saw  these  mountains from  Ossiriand. But  their right 
   name  was  Eredluin  the  Blue  Mountains,  or  Luindirien  the Blue 
   Towers.                                                             
     This note, which may go back to a time near to the writing  of QS, 
   has been given and  discussed in  V.267, $108.  The last  five words 
   were struck out on the manuscript  and do  not appear  in LQ  1, the 
   typist  of which  put the  footnote into  the body  of the  text and 
   garbled  the  whole  passage,  which  however  remained uncorrected. 
   The words 'quoth AElfwine' were added to the  manuscript at  the end 
   of the footnote, but appear only in LQ 2.                           
      'a tangled forest' > 'Taur-im-Duinath, a tangled forest'  (of the 
   land  between  Sirion  and  Gelion  south of  the Andram;  see under 
   $113  below).  On  the  second  map  this  region  is  named  Taur i 
   Melegyrn or Taur na Chardhin (see p. 185).                          
      'while that land lasted' > 'while their realm lasted'            
  $109.  The extent of  West Beleriand  between Sirion  and the  Sea was 
   changed  from  'seventy leagues'  to 'ninety-nine  leagues', another 
   change harmonising the distance with the second map (see V.272). 
      In 'the realm of Nargothrond, between Sirion and  Narog' 'Sirion' 
   was changed to 'Taiglin'.                                           
  $110.  From the words 'first the empty lands' at the beginning  of the 
   paragraph all that followed in QS as far as 'Next southward  lay the 
   kingdom of Doriath'  was struck  out and  replaced by  the following 
   on an attached rider:                                               
                                                                      
      first  between Sirion  and Mindeb  the empty  land of  Dimbar under 
      the peaks of the Crissaegrim,  abode of  eagles, south  of Gondolin 
   
   (though  that  was  for  long  unknown);   then  between   Mindeb  and 
   the  upper  waters  of  Esgalduin  the  no-land  of   Nan  Dungorthin. 
   And  that  region  was filled  with fear,  for upon  its one  side the 
   power  of  Melian  fenced  the  north-march of  Doriath, but  upon the 
   other  side  the  sheer  precipices  of  Ered  Orgoroth  [> Orgorath], 
   mountains  of  terror,  fell  down   from  high   Dorthonion.  Thither 
   Ungoliante  had  fled from  the whips  of the  Balrogs, and  had dwelt 
   there  a while,  filling the  hideous ravines  with her  deadly gloom, 
   and there  still, when  she had  passed away,  her foul  broods lurked 
   and  wove  their  evil  nets; and  the thin  waters that  spilled from 
   Ered  Orgoroth  [>  Orgorath]  were  all  defiled,  and   perilous  to 
   drink,  for  the hearts  of those  that tasted  them were  filled with 
   shadows  of  madness  and  despair.  All  living  things  shunned that 
   land,  and  the  Noldor  would  pass   through  Nan   Dungorthin  only 
   at  great  need,  by  paths  nigh  to  the  borders  of  Doriath,  and 
   furthest from the haunted hills.                                       
     But  if  one  fared  that  way  he  came  eastward  across Esgalduin 
   and  Aros  (and  Dor  Dinen  the  silent  land  between) to  the North 
   Marches  of   Beleriand,  where   the  sons   of  Feanor   dwelt.  But 
  
   southward lay the kingdom of Doriath...                                
                                                                         
   On the  name Crissaegrim  (which occurs,  in the  spelling Crisaegrim, 
   in GA $161) see V.290, $147. In this passage  is the  first appearance 
   of  Dor  Dinen  'the Silent  Land' (added  to the  map p.  183, square 
   D 10).  The story  that Ungoliante  dwelt in  Nan Dungorthin  when she 
   fled  from  the Balrogs  appears in  the Annals  of Aman  (X.109, 123; 
   cf. also X.297, $20).                                                  
   'where  he  turned  westward'  (with  reference  to  the  river Esgal- 
   duin) ) 'where it turned westward'.                                    
  $111.  The  marginal  note  to  the name  Thargelion 'or  Radhrost' was 
   changed to 'Radhrost in the tongue of Doriath.'                        
   'This  region  the  Elves   of  Doriath   named  Umboth   Muilin,  the 
   Twilight  Meres,  for  there  were  many  mists'  >  'This  region the 
   Noldor   named   Aelinuial   and   the   Dark-elves   Umboth   Muilin, 
   the  Twilight  Meres,  for  they  were  wrapped  in  mists',  and  the 
   footnote  giving  the  Gnomish  names  Hithliniath and  Aelin-uial was 
   struck  out  (thus  LQ 1).  Later emendation  removed the  words 'and 
   the Dark-elves Umboth Muilin' (thus LQ 2).                             
  $112.  The  opening  word  'For'  was  changed  to  'Now';  and  in the 
   following sentence 'Umboth Muilin' was changed to 'Aelin-uial'.        
   The  passage  beginning  'Yet  all  the  lower  plain  of  Sirion' was 
   changed to read thus: 'Yet all the lower fields of Sirion were divided 
   from the upper fields by this sudden fall, which  to one  looking from 
   the south northward appeared  as an  endless chain  of hills'.  In the 
   following  sentence  'Narog  came  south  through  a  deep   gorge'  > 
   'Narog came through these hills in a deep gorge'.  (There is  an error 
   
                                           
                                                                           
   in the text of this sentence as printed (V.262): 'on its west  bank rose' 
   should read 'on its west bank the land rose'.)                           
  $113.  The  last sentence  of the  paragraph (and  the beginning  of $114) 
   was rewritten to read:                                                   
    But  until  that  time  all  the  wide  woods  south  of the  Andram and 
   between   Sirion   and   Gelion   were  little   known.  Taur-im-Duinath, 
   the  forest  between   the  two   rivers,  the   Gnomes  [LQ   2  Noldor] 
   called  that  region,  but  few  ever  ventured  in  that wild  land; and 
   east of it lay the far green country of Ossiriand...                     
   On Taur-im-Duinath see under $108 above.                                 
  $114.  At  the  name  Adurant  there  is  a  footnote to  the text  in QS, 
   which like that in $108 may belong to  a relatively  early time  (see my 
   remarks in the commentary, V.268):                                       
    And  at  a  point  nearly  midway in  its course  the stream  of Adurant 
   divided  and  joined  again,  enclosing  a  fair  island;  and  this  was 
   called  Tolgalen,  the  Green  Isle.  There   Beren  and   Luthien  dwelt 
   after their return.                                                      
  $115.  The  opening  sentence  of  the   paragraph  was   rewritten  thus: 
   'There  dwelt  the  Nandor,  the Elves  of the  Host of  Dan, who  in the 
   beginning  were  of  Telerian  race,  but  forsook  their   lord  Thingol 
   upon  the  march  from  Cuivienen  ...'  On the  first appearance  of the 
   name  Nandor,  a  people  originally  from  the host  of the  Noldor, see 
   X.169, $28.                                                              
    'Of  old  the  lord  of  Ossiriand  was  Denethor':  'son of  Dan' added 
   after 'Denethor'. In the same sentence 'Melko' > 'Morgoth'.              
    It is notable that  the phrase  'in the  days when  the Orcs  were first 
   made' was never altered.                                                 
    At  the  end  of  the  paragraph  was  added:  'For  which   reason  the 
   Noldor  named  that  land  Lindon',  with  a  footnote  '[The  Country of 
   Music  >]  The  Land  of  Song'  (see  under  $108  above);   and  '(Here 
   endeth  the  matter  taken  from  the  Dorgannas)',  on  which  see under 
   $105 above.                                                              
  $116.  The whole  of the  latter part  of this  paragraph, from  after the 
   words  'But  Turgon  the wise,  second son  of Fingolfin,  held Nivrost', 
   was  struck   out  and   the  following   substituted  (which   does  not 
   appear in LQ 1):                                                         
    (But  Turgon  the  wise  ...  held  Nivrost),  and  there  he   ruled  a 
   numerous  folk,  both  Noldor  and  Sindar,  for  one  hundred  years and 
   sixteen,  until  he  departed  in   secret  to   a  hidden   kingdom,  as 
  
   afterwards is told.'                                                     
    This  passage  belongs  with   the  long   replacement  in   $106  given 
   above, which likewise does not appear in LQ 1.                           
  $117.  'But   Angrod  and   Egnor  watched   Bladorion'  >   'His  younger 
   brethren Angrod and Egnor watched the fields of Ard-galen'               
   
  $120.  Tindobel (see V.270, commentary on QS $$119-20)                     
     Ingildon (cf. GA $90 and commentary, p. 118).                          
                                                                            
                                      *                                      
                                                                            
   
   These are all the changes (save for a very few of no  significance) made 
   to  the  QS  manuscript.  A  number  of  further  changes  were  made to 
   the  top  copy of  the late  typescript LQ  2 (the  carbon copy  was not 
   touched).                                                               
     The  chapter-number  'XIV'  was inserted  (see p.  179, $100);  and at 
   the head of the first page my father wrote: 'This is a  geographical and 
   political insertion and may be omitted. It  requires a  map, of  which I 
   have not had time to make a copy.' This sounds as  if he  were preparing 
   the LQ 2 typescript for someone to see it (cf. his words against  $82 in 
   the chapter  'Of Men'  in LQ  2: 'This  depends upon  an old  version in 
   which the Sun was first made after the death of the Trees  (described in 
   a chapter omitted)', p. 175); in which case the words  here 'and  may be 
   omitted'  were  much  more  probably  advice  to  the   presumed  reader 
   than a statement of intention about the inclusion of the chapter  in The 
   Silmarillion.                                                           
   $105.  Ered-engrin > Eryd Engrin                                          
   
                                      
       '(Utumno)... at the western end' > 'at the midmost'. This shift of 
     Utumno eastwards is implied in the hasty note pencilled on the LQ 2 
     text of Chapter 2, Of Valinor and the Two Trees, in which the story 
     entered that Angband also was built in the ancient days, 'not far 
     from the northwestern shores of the Sea' (see X.156, $12, and the 
     addition made to this paragraph, given below). 
       Eredwethion > Erydwethrin (and subsequently). 
       Eredlomin > Erydlomin. In LQ 2 $106 the name of the Echoing 
     Mountains is Eryd Lammad, following the change made to the QS 
     manuscript there (p. 192) but not here; and Eryd Lammad was 
     allowed to stand. 
       The passage 'Behind their walls Melkor coming back into Middle- 
     earth made the endless dungeons of Angband, the hells of iron, 
     where of old Utumno had been. But he made a great tunnel under 
     them...' was emended on LQ 2 to read: 
       Behind their walls Melkor had made also a fortress (after called 
       Angband) as a defence against the West, if any assault should 
       come from Valinor. This was in the command of Sauron. It was 
       captured by the Valar, and Sauron fled into hiding; but being in 
       haste to overthrow Melkor in his great citadel of Utumno, the 
       Valar did not wholly destroy Angband nor search out all its deep 
       places; and thither Sauron returned and many other creatures of 
       Melkor, and there they waited in hope for the return of their 
       Master. Therefore when he came back into Middle-earth Melkor 
       took up his abode in the endless dungeons of Angband, the hells 
       of iron; and he made a great tunnel under them... 
   
                                                  
                                                                         
   $106. Nivrost > Nevrast (and subsequently; see p. 179, $100). The 
     footnote to the first occurrence of Nivrost 'Which is West Vale in the 
     tongue of Doriath' was struck out and replaced by the following: 
       Which is 'Hither Shore' in the Sindarin tongue, and was given at 
       first to all the coast-lands south of Drengist, but was later limited 
       to the land whose shores lay between Drengist and Mount Taras. 
   $108. To the name Taur-im-Duinath (a later addition to QS, p. 193) 
     a footnote was added: 'Forest between the Rivers (sc. Sirion and 
     Gelion)'. This interpretation occurs in fact in a rewriting of the QS 
     text at a later point: p. 195, $113. 
  
   $110. At the two occurrences of Nan Dungorthin in the long 
     replacement passage in this paragraph given on p. 193-4 the later 
     form Nan Dungortheb was substituted. 
   $111.  Damrod and Diriel > Amrod and Amras, and in $118; cf. 
     X.177. 
       The revised footnote against the name Thargelion, 'Radhrost in 
     the tongue of Doriath' (p. 194), was struck out and not replaced (see 
     under $118 below). 
       Cranthir > Caranthir, and in $118; cf. X.177, 181. 
   $112. Taur-na-Faroth > Taur-en-Faroth at both occurrences. 
     Ingwil (the torrent joining Narog at Nargothrond) > Ringwil. 
     Inglor > Finrod (and subsequently). 
   $117. Finrod > Finarfin 
   $118. At the end of the paragraph Dor Granthir > Dor Caranthir; in 
     the footnote the same change was made, and Radhrost was replaced 
     by Talath Rhunen, the translation 'the East Vale' remaining. See 
     under $111 above. 
   $119. 'But Inglor was king of Nargothrond and overlord of the 
     Dark-elves of the western havens; and with his aid Brithombar and 
     Eglorest were rebuilt' was rewritten thus: 
        But Finrod was king of Nargothrond and over-lord of all the 
        Dark-elves of Beleriand between Sirion and the Sea, save only in 
        the Falas. There dwelt still those of the Sindar who still loved 
        ships and the Sea, and they had great havens at Brithombar and 
        Eglarest. Their lord was Cirdan the Shipbuilder. There was 
        friendship and alliance between Finrod and Cirdan, and with the 
        aid of the Noldor Brithombar and Eglarest were rebuilt... 
     Finrod (Inglor) now loses the overlordship of the Elves of the Falas, 
     with the emergence of Cirdan, but my father failed to correct the 
     earlier passage in QS ($109) telling that 'the Dark-elves of the 
     havens ... took Felagund, lord of Nargothrond, to be their king.' 
     The statement here in $119 agrees with what is said in GA $85 (see 
     also the commentary, p. 117). 
   $120. In the opening sentence of this paragraph the old name 
     Tindobel had been changed to Ingildon (p. 196); it was now 
   
   changed  to  Nimras  (cf.  Barad  Nimras,  the  replacement of  Tower of 
   Tindabel on the second map, p. 190, $62.                                  
                                                                            
   Some of the  changes made  to LQ  2 were  made also  to the  much earlier 
   typescript  LQ  1:   Ringwil  ($112),   Talath  Rhunen   ($118),  Nimras 
   ($120).  In  addition,  Dor  Granthir  was  corrected  to   Dor  Cranthir 
   ($118),  and  the  passage concerning  the lordship  of the  Falas ($119) 
   was inserted, but still  with the  name Inglor:  thus these  changes were 
   not made at  the same  time as  those in  LQ 2,  which has  Dor Caranthir 
   and Finrod.                                                               
                                                                            
                  12. OF TURGON AND THE BUILDING OF GONDOLIN.                 
                                                                            
   This short chapter on three manuscript pages, with  this title  but with- 
   out  chapter-number,  was  inserted  into  the  QS  manuscript  following 
   Of Beleriand and its Realms.                                              
   At  an  earlier  point  in  the manuscript  ($101 in  the chapter  Of the 
   Siege  of Angband)  a long  rider was  introduced on  the subject  of the 
   foundation  of  Nargothrond  by  Inglor  and  the  discovery  of Gondolin 
   by Turgon: see pp. 177  - 9.  As I  have explained  there, this  rider is 
   extant  in two  partially distinct  forms, the  first in  the early  LQ 1 
   typescript  series,  and  the  second  on  a sheet  inserted into  the QS 
   manuscript  (whence  it  appears in  the late  typescript LQ  2). Without 
   question the new  chapter (which  does not  appear in  the LQ  1 series) 
   was written at the same time as the revised form of  this rider  to $101, 
   and it is to this that the  opening words  of the  new chapter  ('It hath 
   been told how by the guidance of Ulmo...') refer.  (I have  also noticed, 
   p. 179, that on the reverse of  this rider  is a  rejected draft  for the 
   replacement text  of the  year 116  in the  Grey Annals,  $$111 -  13; on 
   this see below, at the end of the third paragraph of the text.)           
   There  is  no need  to give  Of Turgon  and the  Building of  Gondolin in 
   full, because, as will be seen shortly, a substantial part of it has been 
   given already.                                                            
  
                                                                            
                    Of Turgon and the Building of Gondolin.                  
                                                                            
   It   hath   been   told   how  by   the  guidance   of  Ulmo   Turgon  of 
   Nivrost  discovered  the  hidden   vale  of   Tum-laden;  and   that  (as 
   was  after  known) lay  east of  the upper  waters of  Sirion, in  a ring 
   of  mountains  tall  and  sheer,  and  no  living  thing came  there save 
   the  eagles  of  Thorondor.  But  there   was  a   deep  way   under  the 
   mountains  delved  in  the  darkness   of  the   world  by   waters  that 
   flowed  out  to  join  the  stream  of  Sirion;  and  this  Turgon  found 
   and  so  came  to  the  green  plain  amid  the  mountains,  and  saw the 
   island-hill  that  stood  there  of  hard  smooth  stone;  for  the  vale 
   had  been  a  great  lake  in  ancient  days.   Then  Turgon   knew  that 
   
                                                                            
                                                                             
   he  had  found  the place  of his  desire, and  resolved there  to build 
   a  fair  city,  a  memorial  of Tirion  upon Tuna,  for which  his heart 
   still  yearned  in  exile.  But  he  returned  to Nivrost,  and remained 
   there  in  peace,  though  he  pondered  ever  in  his  thought  how  he 
   should accomplish his design.                                              
                                                                             
     The  conclusion  of  this  paragraph  had   already  been   used,  but 
     abandoned  before it  was completed,  at the  end of  the rider  to QS 
     $101, p. 179.                                                            
                                                                             
     Therefore,  after  the  Dagor  Aglareb,  the  unquiet  that  Ulmo  set 
   in  his  heart  returned   to  him,   and  he   summoned  many   of  the 
   hardiest  and  most  skilled  of  his  people and  led them  secretly to 
   the  hidden  vale,  and  there  they  began  the  building  of  the city 
   that  Turgon  had  devised  in  his  heart;  and  they  set a  watch all 
   about  it  that  none  might   come  upon   their  work   from  without, 
   and the power of Ulmo that ran in Sirion protected them.                   
                                                                             
     In  this  second  paragraph  my father  was following  and all  but simply 
     copying  the  revised  annal  for  the year  64 in  GA ($89);  'the hidden 
     vale'  was  substituted  for  'Gondolin'  of  GA  because  Turgon  was now 
     not to name his city until it was completed.                             
                                                                             
     Now  Turgon  dwelt  still  for  the  most  part  in  Nivrost,  but  it 
   came  to  pass  that  at  last  the  City  was  full-wrought,  after two 
   and  fifty  years  of  labour;  and  Turgon appointed  its name,  and it 
   was   called   Gondolin   [in   margin:    the   Hidden    Rock].   Then 
   Turgon  prepared  to  depart  from  Nivrost  and  leave  his  fair halls 
   beside  the  Sea;  and   there  Ulmo   came  to   him  once   again  and 
   spake with him.                                                            
                                                                             
     From  this  point  the  new  Silmarillion  chapter  follows  almost word 
   for word the replacement text of the  annal for  116 in  GA ($$111  - 13): 
   the  words  of  Ulmo  to  Turgon,  and  the  departure  from  Vinyamar  to 
   Gondolin.  The  reason  for  this  is  simple:  as I  have noticed  in the 
   commentary  on  GA  $113  (p. 120),  my father  wrote against  the revised 
   annal for 116: 'Set this rather in the Silmarillion and substitute a short 
   notice' (the proposed 'short notice' is given ibid.).                      
     The  text  of the  new chapter  leaves that  in the  Grey Annals  at the 
   words  'passed  the  gates  in  the  mountains and  they were  shut behind 
   him';  the  concluding  words  of  GA  $113  ('But  Nivrost  was  empty of 
   folk  and  so remained  until the  ruin of  Beleriand') were  not repeated 
   here, but were brought in subsequently.                                    
                                                                             
     And through many long years none passed inward thereafter                
   (save Hurin and Handir only sent by Ulmo); and the  host of                
   
   Turgon   came   never   forth   again  until   the  Year   of  Lamentation 
   [struck  out,  probably  at  the  time of   writing: and  the ruin  of the 
   Noldor],   after   three   hundred   and   fifty   years  and   more.  But 
   behind  the  circle  of  the  mountains  the  folk  of  Turgon   grew  and 
   throve,  and  they  put  forth their  skill in  labour unceasing,  so that 
   Gondolin   upon   Amon   Gwareth   became   fair   indeed   and   meet  to 
  
   compare   even   with   Elven   Tirion   beyond   the   Sea.    High   and 
   white  were  its  walls,  and  smooth  were  its  stairs,  and   tall  and 
   strong   was   the   Tower   of   the   King.   There   shining  fountains 
   played,  and  in  the  courts  of  Turgon  stood  images  of the  Trees of 
   old,   which   Turgon   himself   wrought   with   elven-craft;   and  the 
   Tree  which   he  made   of  gold   was  named   Glingal,  and   the  Tree 
   whose   flowers   he   made  of   silver  was   named  Belthil,   and  the 
   light  which  sprang  from  them  filled  all  the ways  of the  city. But 
   fairer   than   all   the   wonders   of   Gondolin  was   Idril  Turgon's 
   daughter,  she  that  was  called  Celebrindal  the  Silver-foot  for  the 
   whiteness  of  her  unshod  feet,  but  her  hair  was  as  the   gold  of 
   Laurelin  ere  the   coming  of   Melkor.  Thus   Turgon  lived   long  in 
   bliss  greater  than  any  that  hath been  east of  the Sea;  but Nivrost 
   was  desolate,  and  remained  empty  of  living  folk  until the  ruin of 
   Beleriand;   and   elsewhere   the   shadow   of  Morgoth   stretched  out 
   its fingers from the North.                                                
                                                                             
     The opening sentence of this concluding section, with the reference      
   to the entry of Hurin and Handir of Brethil into Gondolin, shows that      
   it belongs with the original form of that story in the Grey Annals         
   ($$149-50, and see the commentary, pp. 124 - 5); the later story that it 
   was Hurin and his brother Huor appears in the long rider GA                
   $$161-6.                                                                   
     This is the only account, brief as it is, of the actual city of Gondolin 
   that my father wrote after that in Q (IV.139 - 40) - although there are 
   also the notes that follow the abandoned text of the later Tale of Tuor 
   (Unfinished Tales p. 56, note 31). That the Trees of Gondolin were         
   images made by Turgon was stated in a footnote to Chapter 2 Of - '         
   Valinor and the Two Trees in QS (see V.210 - 11; X.155), and this is       
   repeated here - but with the addition that 'the light which sprang from 
   them filled all the ways of the city'.                                     
     There is only one other text of the new chapter, the LQ 2 typescript, 
   in which it is numbered 'XV' (see p. 196). To this my father made          
   some corrections: Nivrost > Nevrast as in the preceding chapters;          
   Eryd Wethion > Eryd Wethrin; Handir > Huor (see above); and                
   Amon Gwareth > Amon Gwared. The marginal note rendering                   
   Gondolin as 'the Hidden Rock' was placed in a footnote in LQ 2,            
   which my father then extended as follows:                                  
   
                                       
                                                                            
   Or  so  its  name  was   afterwards  known   and  interpreted;   but  its 
   ancient form  and meaning  are in  doubt. It  is said  that the  name was 
   given  first  in  Quenya  (for  that  language  was  spoken  in  Turgon's 
   house),  and  was  Ondolinde,  the  Rock  of  the  Music  of  Water,  for 
   there  were  fountains  upon  the hill.  But the  people (who  spoke only 
   the  Sindarin  tongue)  altered  this  name  to Gondolin  and interpreted 
   [it] to mean Hidden Rock: Gond dolen in their own speech.                 
                                                                            
   With  the  interpretation  of  Quenya  Ondolinde  as  'Rock of  the Music 
   of Water' cf. the early translation of Gondolin as 'Stone of Song' in the 
   name-list to the  tale of  The Fall  of Gondolin  (II.216); and  with the 
   interpretation  'Hidden  Rock'  cf.  the  Etymologies  in Vol.V,  p. 355, 
   stem DUL, where  Gondolin(n) is  said to  contain three  elements: 'heart 
   of hidden rock'.                                                          
                                                                            
                           13. CONCERNING THE DWARVES.                         
                                                                            
   The reason for this title will be  seen at  the end  of the  chapter (pp. 
   213-14).  To  the  original  Chapter  10  Of  Men  and  Dwarfs in  the QS 
   manuscript   (V272-6, $$122-31) only a few changes were made 
   before a radical revision overtook it.                                    
                                                                            
  $122.  'whom   the  Dark-elves   named  Naug-rim'   >  'whom   they  named 
   the  Naug-rim',  i.e.  this  became  a  Noldorin  name  for  the  Dwarves 
   given to them by Cranthir's people.                                       
  $123.  The  marginal   note  'quoth   Pengolod'  against   the  bracketed 
   passage  concerning  the  origin  and  nature of  the Dwarves  was struck 
   out (see V.277-8, $123).                                                  
  
  $124.  'Nogrod,   the   Dwarfmine':   above   'Dwarfmine'   is  pencilled 
   'Dwarrowdelf',   and   in   the   margin   again    'Dwarrowdelf   Nogrod 
   was afar  off in  the East  in the  Mountains of  Mist; and  Belegost was 
   in  Eredlindon  south  of Beleriand.'  At the  head of  the page,  with a 
   direction for insertion in the text after 'Belegost, the  Great Fortress' 
   the following is written very rapidly:                                    
    Greatest  of  these  was  Khazaddum that  was after  called in  the days 
   of  its  darkness  Moria,  and  it  was  far  off  in  the  east  in  the 
   Mountains  of  Mist;  but  Gabilgathol   was  on   [the]  east   side  of 
   Eredlindon and within reach of the Elves.                                 
   In the text of QS  as written  Nogrod (which  goes back  to the  old Tale 
   of  the  Nauglafring)  is  a  translation of  Khazaddum, and  the meaning 
   is   'Dwarfmine';   both   Nogrod   and   Belegost    (Gabilgathol)   are 
   specifically stated  (QS $122)  to have  been 'in  the mountains  east of 
   Thargelion',  and  were  so  placed in  additions to  the second  map. In 
   The   Lord   of   the  Rings   Khazad-dum  is   Moria,  and   Nogrod  and 
   Belegost are 'ancient cities in  the Blue  Mountains' (Appendix  A, III). 
   The notes in the  margin of  QS just  given must  represent an  idea that 
   
   was   not  adopted,   whereby  Belegost   remained  in   Eredlindon,  but 
   Nogrod   /   Khazad-dum  was   removed  to   the  Misty   Mountains,  and 
   Nogrod became the ancient Elvish name of Moria.                           
      The  statement  in  the  first of  these notes  that 'Belegost  was in 
   Eredlindon south of  Beleriand' is  surprising: it  seems to  represent a 
   reversion  to  the  older conception  of the  place of  the Dwarf-cities: 
   see  the  Eastward  Extension  of  the  first  Silmarillion  map, IV.231, 
   where   the   dwarf-road   after  crossing   the  Blue   Mountains  below 
   Mount  Dolmed  turns  south  and  goes  off  the  map  in  the south-east 
   corner,  with the  direction 'Southward  in East  feet of  Blue Mountains 
   are Belegost and Nogrod.'                                                 
  $126.  Against  the words  in the  first sentence  of the  paragraph 'when 
   some   four  hundred   years  were   gone  since   the  Gnomes   came  to 
   Beleriand'  my  father  noted:  'This  must be  removed to  300', changed 
   to '310'. See p. 226, $1.                                                 
  $127.  'They  were  the first  of Men  that wandering  west' >  'They were 
   the first of Men that after many lives of wandering westward'             
      Gumlin > Galion (see p. 123, $127).                                    
  $128.  The footnote was changed to read:                                    
      It  is recorded  that this  name was  Vidri in  the ancient  speech of 
   these  Men,  which  is  now  forgotten;   for  afterwards   in  Beleriand 
   they  forsook  their   own  speech   for  the   tongue  of   the  Gnomes. 
   Quoth Pengolod.                                                           
     In  the  sentence following  the place  of the  footnote 'whom  we call 
   the Gnomes' was changed to '(whom we here call the Gnomes)'.              
  $129.  'the  lordship  of  Gumlin  was  in  Hithlum'  >  'the  lordship of 
   Galion was in Dorlomen'                                                   
   Throughout  the  text  the  form  Duarfs  (see  V.277, $122)  was changed 
   to Dwarves.                                                               
                                      *                                     
   The next  step was  the striking  out of  the entire  text of  Chapter 10 
   from  the beginning  as far  as 'Hador  the Goldenhaired'  at the  end of 
   $125, and the substitution  of a  new and  much enlarged  form, carefully 
   written  and  inserted  into  the QS  manuscript. This  has a  few subse- 
   quent emendations (almost  all made  at the  same time  in red  ink), and 
   these  are  shown  in the  text that  now follows.  One of  these emenda- 
   tions concerns the title itself. As the revised version was first written 
   the  title  was  Of  Dwarves  and  Men,  with  a subtitle  Concerning the 
   Dwarves (but no subtitle  where the  section on  Men begins).  The title 
   was  struck  out,  and  replaced  by Of  the Naugrim  and the  Edain; the 
   subtitle  Concerning  the  Dwarves was  retained; and  a new  subtitle Of 
   the Edain was inserted at the appropriate place.                          
     In order not to interrupt the numbering of  the QS  text in  Vol.V, for 
   reference in  the commentary  that follows  the text  I number  the para- 
   
    graphs of the revised version from $1. - It  will be  seen that  the opening 
    paragraph  repeats  almost  exactly  that  of  QS  ($122),  but   loses  the 
    original  concluding  sentence:  'For  though  the  Dwarfs  did   not  serve 
    Morgoth,  yet  they were  in some  things more  like to  his people  than to 
    the Elves.'                                                                  
  
                                                                                
                            Of the Naugrim and the Edain.                        
                                                                                
                               Concerning the Dwarves.                           
                                                                                
      $1. Now  in  time  the  building  of  Nargothrond   was  com-              
    pleted, and Gondolin had been raised in secret; but in the days              
    of  the  Siege  of  Angband the  Gnomes had  yet small  need of              
    hiding-places,  and  they  ranged  far  and  wide  between  the              
    Western Sea and the Blue Mountains.  And it  is said  that they              
    climbed  Eredlindon  and  looked  eastward  in wonder,  for the              
    lands  of  Middle-earth  seemed  wild  and  wide; but  few ever              
    passed over the mountains while Angband  lasted. In  those days              
    the folk of  Cranthir first  came upon  the Dwarves,  whom they              
    [> the Dark-elves] named the Naugrim;  for the  chief dwellings              
    of that race were then in the mountains east of Thargelion, the              
    land of Cranthir, and were digged deep in the eastern slopes of              
    Eredlindon.  Thence  they journeyed  often into  Beleriand, and              
    were  admitted even  into Doriath.  There was  at that  time no              
    enmity  between  Elves  and Dwarves,  but nonetheless  no great              
    love.                                                                        
                                                                                
      Here are the words of Pengolod concerning the Naugrim.*                     
      $2. The Naugrim are not of Elf-kind, nor of Man-kind, nor                   
    yet of Melkor's breeding;  and the  Noldor in  Middle-earth knew             
    not  whence  they  came,  holding  that they  were alien  to the             
    Children, albeit in  many ways  like unto  them. But  in Valinor             
    the wise have learned that the  Dwarves were  made in  secret by             
    Aule, while Earth was  yet dark;  for he  desired the  coming of             
    the Children of Iluvatar, that he might have learners to whom he             
    could teach his crafts and lore, and he  was unwilling  to await             
    the  fulfilment of  the designs  of Iluvatar.  Wherefore, though             
    the Dwarves are like the  Orcs in  this: that  they came  of the             
    wilfulness of one of the Valar, they are not evil; for they were             
    not made out of malice in mockery of the  Children, but  came of             
    the desire of Aule's heart to make things of  his own  after the             
                                                                                
     (* All that follows in the section 'Concerning the Dwarves' is written in a 
    much smaller script than that of the opening paragraph.)                     
   
   pattern of the designs of Iluvatar. And since they came in the       
   days of the power of Melkor, Aule made them strong to endure.        
   Therefore they are stone-hard, stubborn, fast in friendship and      
   in enmity, and they suffer toil and hunger and hurt of body          
   more hardily than all other speaking-folk. And they live long,       
   far beyond the span of Men, and yet not for ever. Aforetime the      
   Noldor held that dying they returned unto the earth and the          
   stone of which they were made; yet that is not their own belief. 
   For they say that Aule cares for them and gathers them in            
   Mandos in halls set apart for them, and there they wait, not in      
   idleness but in the practice of crafts and the learning of yet       
   deeper lore. And Aule, they say, declared to their Fathers of old 
   that Iluvatar had accepted from him the work of his desire, and      
   that Iluvatar will hallow them and give them a place among the       
   Children in the End. Then their part shall be to serve Aule and      
   to aid him in the re-making of Arda after the Last Battle.           
     $3. Now these Fathers, they say, were seven in number, and          
   they alone return (in the manner of the Quendi) to live again in 
   their own kin and to bear once more their ancient names. Of          
   these Durin was the most renowned in after ages, father of that      
   Dwarf-kin most friendly to the Elves whose mansions were at          
   Khazad-dum.                                                          
     $4. In the darkness of Arda already the Naugrim wrought             
   great works, for they had, even from the first days of their         
   Fathers, marvellous skill with metals and with stone, though         
   their works had little beauty until they had met the Noldor and      
   learned somewhat of their arts. And they gave their friendship       
   more readily to the Noldor than to any others of Elves or Men,       
   because of their love and reverence for Aule; and the gems of the 
  
   Gnomes they praised above all other wealth. But in that ancient . ': 
   time the Dwarves still wrought iron and copper rather than           
   silver and gold; and the making of weapons and gear of war was       
   their chief smith-craft. They it was that first devised mail of      
   linked rings, and in the making of byrnies and of hauberks none      
   among Elves or Men have proved their equals. Thus they aided         
   the Eldar greatly in their war with the Orcs of Morgoth; though      
   the Noldor believed that some of that folk would not have been       
   loath to smithy also for Morgoth, had he been in need of their       
   work or open to their trade. For buying and selling and ex-          
   change were their delight, and the winning of wealth thereby;        
   and this they gathered rather to hoard than to use, save in          
   further trading.                                                     
   
                                                                      
                                                                       
      $5. The  Naugrim  were  ever,  as  they  still  remain,  short and 
   squat  in  stature;  they  were  deep-breasted,  strong  in  the arm, 
   and  stout  in  the  leg,  and  their beards  were long.  Indeed this 
   strangeness  they  have  that  no  Man  nor  Elf  has  ever   seen  a 
   beardless  Dwarf  -  unless  he  were  shaven  in mockery,  and would 
   then be  more like  to die  of shame  than of  many other  hurts that 
   to  us  would  seem  more  deadly.  For   the  Naugrim   have  beards 
   from  the  beginning  of  their  lives,  male  and female  alike; nor 
   indeed  can  their  womenkind   be  discerned   by  those   of  other 
   race, be it in feature or in gait or in voice, nor  in any  wise save 
   this:  that  they  go  not  to war,  and seldom  save at  direst need 
   issue from their deep bowers and halls. It is said, also,  that their 
   womenkind  are  few,  and that  save their  kings and  chieftains few 
   Dwarves  ever  wed;  wherefore  their  race  multiplied  slowly,  and 
   now is dwindling.                                                    
      $6. The  father-tongue  of  the   Dwarves  Aule   himself  devised 
   for them,  and their  languages have  thus no  kinship with  those of 
   the  Quendi.  The  Dwarves  do  not  gladly  teach  their  tongue  to 
   those  of  alien  race;  and  in  use  they  have  made it  harsh and 
   intricate,  so  that of  those few  whom they  have received  in full 
   friendship  fewer  still have  learned it  well. But  they themselves 
   learn  swiftly  other  tongues,  and  in  converse  they use  as they 
   þ may  the  speech  of  Elves  and  Men  with  whom  they deal.  Yet in 
   secret they use their own speech only, and that (it is said)  is slow 
   to  change;  so  that  even their  realms and  houses that  have been 
   long  and  far  sundered  may  to  this   day  well   understand  one 
   another.  In  ancient  days  the  Naugrim  dwelt  in  many  mountains 
   of  Middle-earth,  and  there  they  met mortal  Men (they  say) long 
   ere  the Eldar  knew them;  whence it  comes that  of the  tongues of 
   the   Easterlings   many  show   kinship  with   Dwarf-speech  rather 
   than with the speeches of the Elves.*                                
      $7.  In   their   own   tongue   the   Dwarves   name   themselves 
   Khuzud   [>   Khazad];  and   the  Dark-elves   called  them   /  the 
   Naugrim  [>  Naug],  the  stunted.  Which  name  the   exiled  Noldor 
   also  used  [>  likewise  took for  them], but  called them  also the 
   Nyrn  [struck  out:  of  like  meaning],  and the  Gonnhirrim masters 
   of  stone;  and  those  who  dwelt  in   Belegost  they   called  the 
   Ennfeng  or  Longbeards,  for  their  beards  swept the  floor before 
   their feet. The chief cities  of the  Khuzud [>  Khazad] in  the west 
   of   Middle-earth   in  those   days  were   at  Khazaddum,   and  at 
                                                                       
     (* [Marginal note] Thus the Lammas.)                               
   
                                                 
                                                                              
   Gabilgathol  and  Tumunzahar,  which   are  interpreted   in  the           
   Gnomish   tongue   Nornhabar   the   Dwarrowdelf,   and  Belegost           
   Mickleburg,  and  Nogrod  the  Hollowbold.  Greatest  of  all the           
   mansions  of  the Naugrim  was Khazaddum,  that was  after called           
   in the days of  its darkness  Moria, but  it was  far off  in the           
   Mountains of  Mist beyond  the wide  leagues of  Eriador; whereas           
   Belegost and Nogrod  were upon  the east  side of  Eredlindon and           
   nigh to the lands of the Eldar. Yet few of the Elves, save Meglin           
  
   of Gondolin, went ever thither; and  the Dwarves  trafficked into           
   Beleriand,  and  made  a  great  road   that  passed   under  the           
   shoulders  of  Mount  Dolmed  and followed  thence the  course of           
   Ascar, crossing Gelion at Sarn-athrad. There battle later befell;           
   but as yet the Dwarves troubled the Elves little, while the power           
   of the Gnomes lasted.                                                       
    $8. Here  end  the  words  that  Pengolod  spoke to  me concern-           
   ing the Dwarves,  which are  not part  of the  Pennas as  it was.           
   written,  but come  from other  books of  lore, from  the Lammas,           
   the  Dorgannas,  and  the  Quentale  Ardanomion:  quoth AElfwine.           
                                                                              
                                  Of the Edain.                                
                                                                              
    $9. It is reckoned that the first meeting of the Noldor  and the            
   Naugrim befell in the land of Cranthir  Feanor's son  about that            
   time when  Fingolfin destroyed  the Orcs  at Drengist,  one hun-            
   dred and fifty-five years after the crossing of the Ice, and one            
   hundred  and  five  before  the  first  coming  of  Glomund  the            
   dragon. After his defeat there was long peace, and it lasted for            
   wellnigh  two  hundred  years  of  the  sun.  During  this  time            
   the fathers of  the Houses  of the  Men of  the West,  the Atani            
   [> Edain],  the Elf-friends  of old,  were born  in the  land of            
   Eriador  east  of  the  mountains: Beor  the Vassal,  Haleth the            
   Hunter, and Hador the Goldenhaired.                                         
                                                                              
    Here  the  revised  part  of  QS  Chapter 10  ends. It  will be  seen that 
   while  it  was  composed  with  the original  QS text  before him  and with 
   the  actual retention  of some  of it,  my father  now introduced  many new 
   conceptions  concerning  the  Dwarves.  The  long-enduring  'hostile'  view 
   has at last virtually vanished, with the loss of the sentence at the end of 
   the first paragraph (see p. 203)  - although  in the  original QS  text the 
   likeness  of  Orcs  and  Dwarves  was  subsequently  ($123) spoken  of only 
   in  terms of  the analogous  origin of  the two  races, each  deriving from 
   one of the Valar acting independently,  and this  remains in  the revision. 
   We learn now that:                                                          
     the Dwarves live far longer than Men ($2);                                
   
   
                                                                          
   - they themselves believe that Aule gathers them after their death 
     into halls in Mandos set apart, and that after the Last Battle they 
     will aid Aule in the remaking of Arda ($2); 
   - there were Seven Fathers of the Dwarves, who are reincarnated in 
     their own kin (after the manner of the Elves), bearing their ancient 
     names ($3); 
   - Durin was the father of the Dwarf-kindred of Khazad-dum, most 
     friendly to the Elves ($3); 
   - the Dwarves were better disposed to the Noldor than to any others 
     among Elves or Men on account of their reverence of Aule ($4); 
   - the Dwarves are bearded from birth, both male and female ($5); 
   - Dwarf-women cannot be distinguished from the men by those of 
     other race ($5); 
   - Dwarf-women are very few, and never go to war, nor leave their 
     deep homes save at the greatest need ($5); 
   - few Dwarves ever wed ($5); 
   - the Dwarf-speech changes only very slowly, so that sundering of 
     houses and realms does not greatly impair understanding between 
     them ($6); 
   - Dwarves met Men in Middle-earth long before the Eldar met them, 
     and hence there is kinship between Dwarf-speech and the lan- 
     guages of the Easterling Men ($6). 
    This revised version was of course a part of the 1951 revision. There 
   are notable likenesses to what is said in the Appendices to The Lord of 
   the Rings concerning the Dwarves: thus in Appendix A, III (Durin's 
   Folk) there are references to the fewness of Dwarf-women, who 
   remain hidden in their dwellings, to the indistinguishability of Dwarf- 
   women from Dwarf-men to people of other races, and to the rarity of 
   marriage (III.360); and in Appendix F (III.410) the slow changing of 
   their tongue is described. 
  
     There follows now a commentary on particular points. 
   $1.  The change made to the original QS text (p. 201, $122) of 'whom 
     the Dark-elves named Naug-rim' to 'whom they [the Noldor] 
     named the Naug-rim' was now reversed, by a subsequent emenda- 
     tion (later, in $7, the attribution of the name to the Dark-elves 
     appears in the text as written). 
   $2.  'And since they came in the days of the power of Melkor': i.e., 
     before the awakening of the Elves, the Battle of the Gods, and the 
     captivity of Melkor in Mandos. 
   $3.  It is here that Durin of Khazad-dum, 'most renowned' of the 
     Seven Fathers of the Dwarves, enters The Silmarillion. It is not said 
     here that Durin's people were the Longbeards; but his association 
     with the Longbeards goes back in fact to The Hobbit, where at the 
     end of the chapter A Short Rest Thorin says (in the text as originally 
     published): 'He was the father of the fathers of one of the two races 
     of dwarves, the Longbeards, and my grandfather's ancestor.' In the 
   
                                                                           
                                                                           
   Tale  of  the  Nauglafring  there were  the two  peoples, the  Dwarves of 
   Nogrod  and  the   Dwarves  of   Belegost,  and   the  latter   were  the 
   Indrafangs  or  Longbeards;  in  the  Quenta  the  same  was true  (or at 
   least,  no  other  peoples  were  mentioned),  although   the  Longbeards 
   had  become  the  Dwarves  of  Nogrod  (IV.104),  and  this  remained the 
   case in QS ($124).                                                       
     In  the present  text two  things are  said on  the subject.  Durin was 
   'the  father  of  that  Dwarf-kin  ...  whose  mansions  were  at Khazad- 
   dum'  ($3);  but  (reverting  to  the  Tale   of  the   Nauglafring)  the 
   Longbeards were the  Dwarves of  Belegost ($7)  - and  this is  said also 
   both in the Annals of  Aman and  in the  Grey Annals  (see p.  108, $22). 
   I  am  not altogether  certain how  to interpret  this; but  the simplest 
   solution  is to  suppose that  when my  father wrote  these texts  he had 
   forgotten  Thorin's  mention  of  Durin  as  the  ancestor  of  the Long- 
   beards  in  The  Hobbit  (or,  less  probably,  that he  consciously dis- 
   regarded it), and the following considerations support it.               
     At the beginning of the  section Durin's  Folk in  Appendix A  (III) to 
   The Lord of the Rings the  reading of  the First  Edition was:  'Durin is 
   the name that the  Dwarves use  for the  eldest of  the Seven  Fathers of 
   all  their  race',  without mention  of the  Longbeards. Years  later, on 
   his  copy of  the second  edition of  The Hobbit,  my father  noted: 'Not 
   so in Silmarillion nor see [sic] LR III p. 352' - this being  a reference 
   to the passage  just cited  from Appendix  A in  the First  Edition: what 
   was  'not  so'  was  Thorin's  reference  to  'one  of  the two  races of 
   dwarves',  become  obsolete  since  the  emergence  of the  conception of 
   the  Seven  Fathers.  At  the  same  time  he  wrote  on  this  copy many 
   tentative  phrases  to  replace  Thorin's  original  words, such  as 'the 
   eldest of the Seven Fathers of the Dwarves', 'the  father of  the fathers 
   of  the  eldest  line  of  the   Dwarf-kings,  the   Longbeards',  before 
   arriving  at  the  final  form  as  subsequently  published, 'He  was the 
   father of  the fathers  of the  eldest race  of Dwarves,  the Longbeards, 
   and  my  first  ancestor:  I am  his heir.'  It was  obviously considera- 
   tion  of  Thorin's  words  in  The   Hobbit  and   the  need   for  their 
   correction that led him to alter  the text  of Appendix  A, which  in the 
   Second  Edition  (1966)  reads:  'Durin  is  the  name  that  the Dwarves 
   used  for  the  eldest  of  the  Seven  Fathers  of  their race,  and the 
   ancestor of all  the kings  of the  Longbeards', with  the addition  of a 
   footnote  reference  to  the  passage  in  The  Hobbit, now  published in 
   its corrected form.                                                      
     Thus,  circuitously,  the Longbeards  finally entered  The Lord  of the 
   Rings,   as   the   Dwarves  of   Khazad-dum;  but   the  texts   of  The 
   Silmarillion  and  the  Annals   were  never   changed,  and   the  Long- 
   beards remained the Dwarves of Belegost.                                 
  $6.  The  marginal  note  'Thus  the  Lammas'  apparently   refers  speci- 
   fically  to  the  statement  in  the  text  concerning  the   kinship  of 
   languages  of  the  Easterlings  with  Dwarf-speech.  Cf.   V.179  (Lham- 
   
   mas $9): 'the  languages of  Men are  derived in  part from  them' (the 
   tongues  of  the  Dwarves);  this was  repeated in  the footnote  to QS 
   $123,  from  which  the  present  paragraph  was  developed,  and which 
  
   also has a marginal note 'So, the Lhammas'.                            
  $7.  The names and places of the Dwarf-cities now achieve almost 
     their final form, and I recapitulate here the complex development: 
                                                                         
   QS original form, $124 (V.274)                                         
      Khazad-dum = Nogrod = Dwarfmine (in the Blue Mountains)            
      Gabilgathol = Belegost = Great Fortress                             
   QS original form emended, p. 201                                       
      Khazad-dum = Nogrod = Dwarrowdelf, later Moria                   
      Gabilgathol = Belegost = Great Fortress                             
   QS revised version, $7                                                 
      Tumunzahar = Nogrod = Hollowbold (in the Blue Mountains)            
      Gabilgathol = Belegost = Mickleburg                                 
      Khazad-dum = Nornhabar = Dwarrowdelf, later Moria                   
                                                                         
   The   Dwarvish   name  Tumunzahar   of  Nogrod   appears  in   GA  $19, 
   but this is the first occurrence of the Elvish name Nornhabar.         
      Of  the  names  of the  Dwarves themselves,  there first  occur here 
   Gonnhirrim  masters  of  stone,  and  Nyrn   (cf.  Nornwaith   in  AAm, 
   X.93,  Norn-folk  in  GA  $19,  and  the  name  Nornhabar   of  Khazad- 
   dum).  Naugrim is  now said  to mean  'stunted', and  Nyrn is  'of like 
   meaning', though this statement was  struck out;  in the  original text 
   ($124)  Neweg  =  'stunted'.  In  addition,  Khuzud   was  subsequently 
   changed  to  Khazad,  and Naugrim  to Naug.  I give  here a  summary of 
   the development of these confusing names and forms:                    
                                                                         
   Tale of the Nauglafring.      Nauglath.                                       
   Q.                            Nauglir.                                              
                                                                       
   AB 1 (IV.311).                Nauglar (also in the List of Names, V.405:           
                                 Dark-elvish name, adopted by the         
                                 Gnomes).                                  
                                                                         
   QS (original form).           Naugrim (Dark-elvish name > (p. 201)        
                                                                         
                                 Gnomish name).                            
                                 Neweg 'stunted' (Gnomish name).             
   QS (revised version).         Naugrim (> Naug) 'stunted' (Gnomish              
                                 name  >  Dark-elvish  name,  adopted by 
                                 the Gnomes).                              
                                 Nyrn (Gnomish name, 'stunted' -  but this 
                                 meaning rejected).                        
                                                                         
   AAm.                          Nauglath > Naugrim                          
                                                                         
                                 Nornwaith (later rejected, X.106, $84)      
                                                                         
   GA.                           Naugrim                                     
                                                                         
                                 Norn-folk ($19).                             
   
    An  important  element  in this  revised section  remains to  be mentioned: 
    at  this  stage  the  myth  of  the  creation  of  the  Dwarves  lacked the 
    element of the Fathers being  laid to  sleep, by  the command  of Iluvatar, 
    after their first arising. This is apparent from the text as it stands; and 
    the entry of this element will be seen in a moment.                         
                                                                               
      The  next text  was the  typescript of  the LQ  1 series,  which followed 
    the  manuscript  text  exactly  (but  the  changes of  Khuzud >  Khazad and 
    Naugrim > Naug in  $7 do  not appear,  nor in  LQ 2),  and after  the first 
    paragraph  of  the section  Of the  Edain ($9),  where the  revised version 
    ends,  followed  the original  text of  QS, with  the very  few alterations 
    that were made to it and which have been given on pp. 201-2.                
                                                                               
    The  opening  of  'the  words  of  Pengolod  [>  Pengolod]  concerning  the 
    Naugrim'  ($2)  were  struck  out,  long  afterwards,  on LQ  1, as  far as 
    'the desire of Aule's heart to  make things  of his  own after  the pattern 
    of the  designs of  Iluvatar.' Associated  with the  QS manuscript  at this 
    point  are  two  pages  headed  'Of Aule  and the  Dwarves', enclosed  in a 
  
    paper   wrapper   bearing   the   words  'Amended   Legend  of   Origin  of 
    Dwarves';  this  begins   as  a   good  manuscript   but  breaks   up  into 
    confusion and variant forms.  A new  text was  written out  fair in  a late 
    script  of  my  father's,  without  title,  and  attached  to  LQ  1  as  a 
    replacement for the passage struck  out; it  begins thus,  differing little 
    from the rejected form:                                                     
      The  Naugrim  are  not  of  the  Elf-kind,  nor of  Man-kind, nor  yet of 
    Melkor's   breeding;   and   the   Noldor,   when   they   met    them   in 
    Middle-earth,  knew  not  whence   they  came,   holding  that   they  were 
    alien  to  the  Children,  although  in  many  ways  they  resembled  them. 
    But  here  in  Valinor  we  have  learned  that  in  their   beginning  the 
    Dwarves  were  made  by  Aule,  while  Earth  was  still  dark;   for  Aule 
    desired  the  coming  of  the  Children  so  greatly,  to have  learners to 
    whom  he  could  teach  his  lore  and  his crafts,  that he  was unwilling 
    to await the fulfilment of the designs of Iluvatar.                         
    The remainder  of the  text will  be found  in the  published Silmarillion, 
    Chapter  2  Of Aule  and Yavanna,  pp. 43  - 4,  to its  end at  'Then Aule 
    took  the  Seven  Fathers  of  the  Dwarves,  and  laid  them  to  rest  in 
    far-sundered  places;  and  he returned  to Valinor,  and waited  while the 
    long  years  lengthened.'  There  are a  number of  insignificant editorial 
    alterations  in  the published  text, and  among them  one point  should be 
    mentioned:  my  father  was  uncertain whether  to use  'thou' or  'you' in 
    the  converse  of  Aule with  Iluvatar (in  one case  he changed  'you may' 
    to 'thou mayst' and  then reverted  to 'you  may'). In  the end  he decided 
    on 'you', whereas the published text has 'thou' throughout.                 
      At  the  end  of  the insertion  the chapter  continues with  'Since they 
    came  in  the  days  of  the  power  of  Melkor  ...'  (p.  204),  but con- 
    comitantly  with  the  introduction  of  the  new  form  of the  legend, in 
   
    which  the  Fathers  of the  Dwarves were  laid to  sleep until  after the 
    awakening  of  the  Elves  and  the  imprisonment  of  Melkor,   this  was 
    changed  on  LQ  1  to  'Since  they  were  to  come  ...' The  only other 
    significant alteration made to LQ  1 was  in the  opening sentence  of $3, 
    which was  changed to  read: 'Now  these Seven  Fathers, they  say, return 
    to live again and  to bear  once more  their ancient  names.' It  might be 
    expected  that  my  father  would  have  made some  change to  the opening 
    sentence of $4 after the entry of the new form of the  legend, but  he was 
    evidently content with an internal shift of meaning: 'even from  the first 
    days of their Fathers' is to be understood as 'even from the first days of 
    their Fathers when they awoke from their sleep'.                           
   
     The earlier of the two texts of  the inserted  passage shows  my father 
   much exercised  about the  details of  the making  of the  first Dwarves. 
   Thus there are the following tentative and roughly-written passages:      
                                                                            
     (a).   But  it is  said that  to each  Dwarf Iluvatar  added a  mate of 
            female  kind,  yet  because   he  would   not  amend   the  work 
            of  Aule,  and  Aule  had  yet  made only  things of  male form, 
            therefore  the  women  of  the Dwarves  resemble their  men more 
            than all other [? speaking] races.                               
                                                                            
     (b).   He wrought in secret in a  hall under  the mountains  in Middle- 
            earth. There he made  first one  Dwarf, the  eldest of  all, and 
            after he made six others, the fathers of their race; and then he 
            began to make others again, like to them but  of female  kind to 
            be  their  mates. But  he wearied,  and when  he [had]  made six 
            more he  rested, and  he returned  to the  seven fathers  and he 
            looked  at them,  and they  looked at  him, and  whatever motion 
            was  in his  thought that  motion they  performed. And  Aule was 
            not pleased, but he  began to  teach them  the language  that he 
            had designed for them, hoping thus to instruct them.             
               But Iluvatar knew all  that was  done, and  in the  very hour 
            that the Eldest Dwarf first spoke with tongue, Iluvatar spoke to 
            Aule; and Aule                                                   
                                                                            
     (c).   Aule made one,  and then  six, and  he began  to make  mates for 
            them  of  female form,  and he  made six,  and then  he wearied. 
            Thus he buried six  pairs, but  one (Durin)  the eldest  he laid 
            alone.                                                           
  
                                                                            
     (d).   And Aule  took the  Seven Dwarves  and laid  them to  rest under 
            stone in far-sundered places, and beside each [of] them  he laid 
            a mate as the Voice bade him, and then he returned to Valinor. 
                                                                            
     (e).   Then Aule took the  Seven Dwarves  and laid  them to  rest under 
            stone in far-sundered places, and beside each he laid  his mate, 
            save only  beside the  Eldest, and  he lay  alone. And  Aule re- 
            turned to Valinor and waited long as  best he  might. But  it is 
   
    not  known  when  Durin  or  his  brethren  first  awoke, though                   
    some think that it was at the time of the departure of the Eldar                   
    over sea.                                                                          
   With passage (b) cf. the essay on Orcs in Vol.X, p. 417:                            
   But  if  [Melkor]  had  indeed  attempted  to  make  creatures of  his own          
   in  imitation  or mockery  of the  Incarnates, he  would, like  Aule, only          
   have   succeeded   in   producing  puppets:   his  creatures   would  have          
   acted  only  while  the  attention  of his  will was  upon them,  and they          
   would  have  shown  no  reluctance   to  execute   any  command   of  his,          
   even if it were to destroy themselves.                                              
   In the final text,  as printed  in The  Silmarillion, my  father evidently          
   abandoned the question of  the origin  of the  female Dwarves,  finding it          
   intractable  and the  solutions unsatisfactory.  Moreover in  the finished          
   form the element of  the Eldest  (Durin) being  distinct from  the others,          
   and without mate, finds no place.                                                   
   There is  another version  of the  legend in  the draft  continuation (not          
   sent)   of  a   letter  to   Miss  Rhona   Beare  dated   14  October   1958  (The 
   Letters  of  J.  R.  R.  Tolkien  no.212);  arid  here  appears  the  idea  of the 
   one  and  the  six,  and  the  six mates  of the  six, making  thirteen in  all. I 
   reprint the passage here, since it may not be readily available.                    
   Aule,  for  instance,  one of  the Great,  in a  sense 'fell';  for he  so desired 
   to  see  the  Children,  that  he  became  impatient   and  tried   to  anticipate 
   the  will  of  the  Creator.  Being  the  greatest  of all  craftsmen he  tried to 
   make   children   according   to   his   imperfect   knowledge   of   their  kind. 
   When   he   had   made   thirteen,*   God  spoke   to  him   in  anger,   but  not 
   without  pity:  for  Aule  had  done  this  thing  not  out  of  evil   desire  to 
   have   slaves   and   subjects   of   his   own,  but   out  of   impatient  love, 
   desiring  children  to  talk  to  and   teach,  sharing   with  them   the  praise 
   of  Iluvatar  and  his  great  love  of  the  materials  of  which  the  world  is 
   made.                                                                               
   The   One   rebuked   Aule,   saying   that   he   had   tried   to    usurp   the 
   Creator's   power;   but   he   could   not   give   independent   life   to   his 
   makings.   He  had   only  one   life,  his   own  derived   from  the   One,  and 
   could   at   most   only   distribute   it.   'Behold'   said   the   One:  'these 
   creatures   of   thine   have   only   thy   will,   and   thy   movement.  Though 
   you  have  devised  a  language   for  them,   they  can   only  report   to  thee 
   thine own thought. This is a mockery of me.'                                        
   Then   Aule   in   grief   and   repentance   humbled   himself   and   asked  for 
   pardon.   And   he   said:   'I  will   destroy  these   images  of   my  presump- 
   tion,  and  wait  upon  thy  will.'  And  he  took  a  great  hammer,  raising  it 
   to  smite  the  eldest  of  his  images;   but  it   flinched  and   cowered  from 
   him.   And   as   he   withheld   his   stroke,    astonished,   he    heard   the 
   laughter of Iluvatar.                                                               
                                                                                      
   (* One, the eldest, alone, and six more with six mates.)                             
   
      'Do you  wonder at  this?' he  said. 'Behold!  thy creatures  now live, 
   free  from  thy will!  For I  have seen  thy humility,  and taken  pity on 
   your impatience. Thy making I have taken up into my design.'              
      This  is  the  Elvish  legend  of the  making of  the Dwarves;  but the 
   Elves  report  that  Iluvatar  said  thus  also:  'Nonetheless I  will not 
   suffer  my  design  to  be  forestalled:  thy  children  shall  not  awake 
   before  mine  own.'  And  he  commanded  Aule  to lay  the fathers  of the 
   Dwarves  severally  in deep  places, each  with his  mate, save  Durin the 
   eldest  who  had  none.  There  they  should  sleep  long,  until Iluvatar 
   bade  them  awake. Nonetheless  there has  been for  the most  part little 
   love  between  the  Dwarves  and  the  children  of  Iluvatar. And  of the 
   fate  that  Iluvatar  has  set  upon  the  children  of  Aule  beyond  the 
   Circles  of  the  world  Elves  and  men  know  nothing,  and  if  Dwarves 
  
   know they do not speak of it.                                              
                                                                             
   It seems to me virtually certain that all this work on the later legend of 
   Aule  and  the  Dwarves  derives  from the  same time,  and it  is obvious 
   that this letter belongs with the first or draft text from  which extracts 
   are given on pp. 211-12, preceding  the final  text attached  to LQ  1 and 
   printed  in  The  Silmarillion.  That  text  was incorporated  in LQ  2 as 
   typed,  and  for  that  typescript  I  have  proposed (on  wholly distinct 
   grounds)  1958  as  the  approximate  date  (see  X.141-2,  300).  This, I 
   think, fits well enough with  the date  of the  letter (October  1958). It 
   seems likely that my  father revised  the existing  Silmarillion materials 
   pari  passu with  the making  of the  typescript LQ  2, carried  out under 
   his guidance.                                                              
                                                                             
   As  already  noticed  (see  p.  210),  the   original  QS   text  (lightly 
   emended)  in  the  second  part of  the chapter,  that concerned  with the 
   Edain, was followed in  the early  typescript LQ  1. At  a later  time the 
   whole  of  the section  on the  Edain was  struck through  both on  the QS 
   manuscript  (with  the  direction  'Substitute  new  form')  and  on  LQ 1 
   (with the direction 'Cancel').  This new  form was  a typescript,  made by 
   my father  himself, with  the title  Of the  Coming of  Men into  the West 
   and  the  Meeting  of the  Edain and  the Eldar.  In the  LQ 2  series the 
   section  on  the  Dwarves,  now  much  altered   and  expanded   from  its 
   original  form,  was  made  into a  separate chapter,  on which  my father 
   inserted   the   number   'XVI'   (following  'XV'   Of  Turgon   and  the 
   Building of Gondolin, p. 200),  retaining as  title the  original subtitle 
   Concerning  the Dwarves  (p. 202).  The new  text of  the second  part, Of 
   the  Coming of  Men into  the West,  then followed  in LQ  2 as  a further 
   chapter  and  was  given  the   number  'XVII'.   I  have   followed  this 
   arrangement.                                                               
   The  complex  textual  evolution  of  the  original  chapter  in   QS  can 
   be  displayed  thus  (the  dates  have  been made  definite except  in one 
   case).                                                                     
   
   QS ch.10 Of Men and Dwarfs                                     
     (1937)                                                       
                                                                 
     QS ch.10 New title  Of the                                   
     Naugrim  and   the  Edain:                                   
     section  on   the  Dwarves                                   
     rewritten; section  on the                                   
     Edain retained (1951)                                        
                                                                 
   Typescript LQ 1 (1951)                                         
                                                                 
   Insertion of new legend of          Typescript LQ 2 (1958): 
     Aule and the Dwarves              ch.XVI Concerning the      
     (1958)                            Dwarves (no section on the 
                                                                 
                                       Edain)                     
                                                                 
     Wholly new text on  the Edain:    Typescript LQ 2 (1958): 
     Of  the  Coming  of  Men  into    ch. XVII                   
     the West (date uncertain:                                    
     1958?)                                                       
                                                                 
                                    *                             
   
   It  remains  only  to  notice  the  changes  made  to  LQ   2  Concerning 
   the  Dwarves.  The  chief of  these is  a further  revision of  the names 
   of  the  Dwarves  (see  the  table  on  p.  209).  In  $1 (p.  203) 'whom 
   the  Dark-elves  named  the  Naugrim'  was  struck  out,  and   at  every 
   occurrence  the  name  Naugrim  was  replaced by  Dwarves (except  in the 
   heading to $2, where it was no doubt retained inadvertently). In  $7 the 
   opening passage now read, both in LQ 1 and in LQ 2:                      
      In  their  own  tongue  the  Dwarves   name  themselves   Khuzud;  but 
   the   Dark-elves   called   them   Naugrim,   the  stunted.   Which  name 
   the  exiled  Noldor  likewise  took for  them, but  called them  also the 
   Nyrn...                                                                  
  
   (The  changes  of  Khuzud  to  Khazad  and  Naugrim   to  Naug   made  on 
   the manuscript did not appear in the typescripts as  typed, see  pp. 205, 
   210.) The passage was rewritten on LQ 2 thus:                            
      In  their  own  tongue  the  Dwarves   name  themselves   Khazad;  but 
   the  Grey-elves  called them  the Nyrn,  the hard.  This name  the exiled 
   Noldor  likewise  took  for  them,  but  called  them  also  the Naugrim, 
   the stunted folk...                                                      
   Other  changes  were:  in  $1,  in  the  sentence  'few ever  passed over 
   
   the  mountains',  'few'  >  'none'; also  Cranthir >  Caranthir. In  $7, in 
   the   sentence   concerning   Nornhabar,   Belegost,   and   Nogrod,  which 
   were  said  to  be  interpretations   'in  the   Gnomish  tongue'   of  the 
   Dwarvish names, 'Gnomish' > 'Elvish'.                                       
                                                                              
                      14. OF THE COMING OF MEN INTO THE WEST.                   
                                                                              
   The  introduction  of  what  very  soon  became an  entirely new  chapter - 
   a  massive extension  of and  departure from  the 'traditional'  history of 
   the  Edain  -  has  been  briefly  described  on  p. 213.  It emerges  in a 
   typescript  (with  carbon  copy)  made  by my  father: of  antecedent draft 
   material there is now no trace,  but it  seems to  me very  improbable that 
   the text reached this form ab initio. It has in fact two titles: that typed 
   as heading  to the  text is  Of the  Coming of  Men into  the West  and the 
   Meeting  of  the  Edain  and  the Eldar,  but on  a separate  title-page in 
   manuscript it is called  Of the  Coming of  the Edain  6' their  Houses and 
   Lordships in Beleriand.                                                     
     The  text  was  emended  in  ink  on  both  copies   almost  identically; 
   these  changes  were  made,  I  feel  sure, at  much the  same time  as the 
   original typing,  and in  the text  that follows  I adopt  the emendations, 
   but  notice  some  of  the  original  readings   in  the   commentary.  The 
   separate title-page with the different title may belong  with these,  but I 
   use here the  other, in  a shortened  form Of  the Coming  of Men  into the 
   West,  as  was  done  in  the  published  Silmarillion.  The   chapter  (as 
   emended)  was  incorporated  in  the  typescript  series  LQ 2,  as already 
   mentioned,  and  subsequently   given  the   number  'XVII';   perhaps  (as 
   with the new legend of  Aule and  the Dwarves,  see p.  213) it  belongs to 
   the  period  when  the  LQ  typescript  was  being made  (see p.  227, $13, 
   and p. 229).                                                                
     The  text  is  found  in the  published Silmarillion,  Chapter 17,  but I 
   have thought it best in this case to give the original in full. To show the 
   editorial  alterations  and  insertions  in the  published text  takes much 
   space, and it is  difficult to  make them  clear, while  the chapter  is an 
   essential companion to The Wanderings of Hurin in Part Three.               
                                                                              
                       Of the Coming of Men into the West                      
                          and the Meeting of the Edain                         
                                  and the Eldar.                               
                                                                              
     $1. Now  it came  to pass,  when three  hundred years  and ten            
   were gone since the Noldor came to Beleriand, in the days of the            
   Long  Peace,  that Felagund  journeyed east  of Sirion  and went            
   hunting  with  Maglor  and  Maedros,  sons  of  Feanor.  But  he            
   wearied  of  the  chase and  passed on  alone towards  the Moun-            
   tains of Ered-lindon that he  saw shining  afar; and  taking the            
   
   Dwarf-road  he  crossed  Gelion  at  the  ford  of  Sarn-athrad, and 
   turning south  over the  upper streams  of Ascar,  he came  into the 
   north of Ossiriand.                                                 
     $2. In  a  valley  among  the  foothills  of the  Mountains, below 
   the springs of Thalos, he saw lights in the evening, and far  off he 
   heard  the  sound  of  song.  At  this  he  wondered  much,  for the 
   Green-elves of that  land lit  no fires,  and they  did not  sing by 
   night.  At  first  he  feared  that a  raid of  Orcs had  passed the 
   leaguer of the North, but  as he  drew near  he perceived  that this 
   was not so. For  the singers  used a  tongue that  he had  not heard 
   before,  neither  that  of  Dwarves  nor of  Orcs, and  their voices 
   were fair, though untutored in music.                               
     $3. Then  Felagund,  standing  silent   in  the   night-shadow  of 
   the  trees,  looked  down  into  the  camp,  and  there he  beheld a 
  
   strange  folk.  They  were  tall,  and  strong,  and  comely, though 
   rude  and  scantily  clad;  but  their  camp  was  well-ordered, and 
   they had tents  and lodges  of boughs  about the  great fire  in the 
   midst; and there were fair women and children among them.           
     $4. Now  these  were  a  part  of  the  kindred  and  following of 
   Beor  the  Old,  as  he  was  afterwards  called, a  chieftain among 
   Men.  After  many  lives of  wandering out  of the  East he  had led 
   them at last over the Mountains,  the first  of the  race of  Men to 
   enter  Beleriand;  and  they  sang  because  they  were   glad,  and 
   believed that they had escaped  from all  perils and  had come  to a 
   land without fear.                                                  
     $5. Long  Felagund  watched  them,  and  love  for   them  stirred 
   in his heart; but he  remained hidden  in the  trees until  they had 
   all  fallen  asleep.  Then he  went among  the sleeping  people, and 
   sat  beside  their dying  fire where  none kept  watch; and  he took 
   up  a  rude  harp which  Beor had  laid aside,  and he  played music 
   upon it such  as the  ears of  Men had  not heard;  for they  had as 
   yet no teachers in the  art, save  only the  Dark-elves in  the wild 
   lands.                                                              
     $6. Now  men  awoke  and  listened  to   Felagund  as   he  harped 
   and  sang,  and  each  thought  that  he  was  in  some  fair dream, 
   until  he  saw  that  his fellows  were awake  also beside  him; but 
   they did not speak or stir while Felegund  still played,  because of 
   the  beauty  of  the  music  and  the  wonder  of  the  song. Wisdom 
   was  in  the  words  of the  Elven-king, and  the hearts  grew wiser 
   that  hearkened to  him; for  the things  of which  he sang,  of the 
   making  of  Arda,  and  the  bliss  of  Aman  beyond the  shadows of 
   the Sea, came as  clear visions  before their  eyes, and  his Elvish 
   
   speech was interpreted in each mind according to its measure.              
     $7.  Thus   it   was  that   Men  called   King  Felagund,   whom  they 
   first  met  of  all  the  Eldar,  Wisdom,  and after  him they  named his 
   people  The  Wise.*  Indeed   they  believed   at  first   that  Felagund 
   was  one  of  the  gods,  of  whom  they  had  heard  rumour   that  they 
   dwelt  far  in  the  West; and  this was  (some say)  the chief  cause of 
   their  journey.   But  Felagund   dwelt  among   them  and   taught  them 
   true  lore;  and  they  loved  him  and  took  him  for  their  lord, and 
   were ever after loyal to the House of Finrod.**                            
     $8. Now  the   Eldar  were   beyond  all   other  peoples   skilled  in 
   tongues;  and  Felagund  discovered  also  that  he  could  read  in  the 
   minds  of  Men  such  thoughts  as  they  wished  to  reveal  in  speech, 
   so  that  their  words  were  easily  interpreted.+   It  was   not  long 
   therefore   before   he   could   converse  with   Beor;  and   while  he 
   dwelt   with   him   they   spoke  much   together.  But   when  Felagund 
   questioned   Beor   concerning   the   arising    of   Men    and   their 
   journeys,  Beor  would  say  little;  and  indeed  he  knew  little,  for 
   the  fathers  of  his  people  had  told few  tales of  their past  and a 
   silence had fallen upon their memory.                                      
     $9.  'A   darkness   lies  behind   us,'  Beor   said;  'and   we  have 
   turned  our  backs  on  it,  and  we  do  not  desire  to  return thither 
   even   in   thought.  Westwards   our  hearts   have  been   turned,  and 
   we believe that there we shall find Light.'                                
     $10.  But   Felagund   learned   from   Beor   that  there   were  many 
   other   Men   of   like   mind   who   were  also   journeying  westward. 
   'Others  of  my   own  kin   have  crossed   the  Mountains,'   he  said, 
   'and   they   are   wandering   not   far  away;   and  the   Haladin,  a 
   people  that  speak  the  same  tongue as  we, are  still in  the valleys 
   on   the   eastern   slopes,   awaiting   tidings  before   they  venture 
                                                                             
    (*  Nom  and  [Nomil  >]  Nomin in  the ancient  language of  this people 
   (which  afterwards was  forgotten); for  Beor and  his folk  later learned 
   the language  of the  Eldar and  forsook their  own, though  they retained 
   many  names  that  came  down  to  them [out  of the  past > ]  from their 
   fathers.)                                                                  
                                                                             
   (** Thus  Beor  got his  name; for  it signified  Vassal in  their tongue, 
   and each of their chieftains after him bore this name as a title until the 
   time of Bregolas and Barahir.)                                             
                                                                             
  
   (+ It  is  said  also  that  these  Men  had  long  had dealings  with the 
   Dark-elves  of  Middle-earth,  and  from  them had  learned much  of their 
   speech; and since  all the  languages of  the Quendi  were of  one origin, 
   the language  of Beor  and his  folk resembled  the Elven-tongues  in many 
   words and devices.)                                                        
   
                                                      
                                                                      
   further. There  are also  Men of  a different  speech, with  whom we 
   have had  dealings at  times. They  were before  us in  the westward 
   march,  but  we  passed  them;  for  they  are  a  numerous  people, 
   and  yet  keep  together  and move  slowly, being  all ruled  by one 
   chieftain whom they call Marach.'                                   
    $11   Now   the   Nandor,  the   Green-elves  of   Ossiriand,  were 
   troubled  by  the  coming  of  Men,  and  when  they  heard  that  a 
   lord  of  the  Eldar  from  over the  Sea was  among them  they sent 
   messengers  to  Felagund.  'Lord,'  they  said,  'if you  have power 
   over these  new-comers, bid  them to  return by  the ways  that they 
   came, or else  to go  forward. For  we desire  no strangers  in this 
   land  to  break  the  peace  in which  we live.  And these  folk are 
   hewers  of  trees  and  hunters  of beasts;  therefore we  are their 
   unfriends, and if they will not depart we shall afflict them  in all 
   ways that we can.'                                                  
    $12  Then  by  the  advice  of  Felagund  Beor  gathered   all  the 
   wandering  families  and  kindreds  of  his  folk, and  they removed 
   over Gelion and took up  their abode  in the  lands of  Diriol, upon 
   the east-banks  of the  Celon near  to the  borders of  Doriath. But 
   when  after  a  year  had passed  Felagund wished  to return  to his 
   own  country,  Beor  begged  leave   to  come   with  him;   and  he 
   remained in the service of the king while his  life lasted.  In this 
   way  he  got  his  name  Beor,  whereas  his  name  before  had been 
   Balan;  for  Beor  signified Servant  in the  ancient tongue  of his 
   people. The rule of his folk he  committed to  his elder  son Baran, 
   and he did not return again to Estolad.*                            
                                                                      
                 Of the Kindreds and Houses of the Edain.              
    $13. Soon  after  the  departure  of  Felagund  the  other  Men  of 
   whom  Beor  had  spoken  came  also into  Beleriand. First  came the 
   Haladin;   but  meeting   the  unfriendship   of  the   Nandor  they 
   turned  north and  dwelt in  Radhrost, in  the country  of Caranthir 
   son  of Feanor;  and there  for a  time they  had peace,  though the 
   people  of  Caranthir  paid  little  heed  to  them. The  next year, 
   however,  Marach  led  his  people  over  the  Mountains;  and  they 
   were  a  tall  and  warlike  folk,  and  they  marched   in  ordered 
   companies;  and  the   Green-elves  hid   themselves  and   did  not 
   waylay  them.  And  Marach  hearing  that  the  people of  Beor were 
   dwelling  in  a  green and  fertile land,  came down  the Dwarf-road 
                                                                      
   (* 'The Encampment. This was the name ever after of the land east of 
   Celon and south of Nan Elmoth.)                                     
   
   and settled his people in the  country to  the south  and east  of the 
   dwellings  of  Baran  son   of  Beor.   There  was   great  friendship 
   between  the  peoples,  though  they  were  sundered in  speech, until 
   they both learned the Sindarin tongue.                                 
     $14.  Felagund   himself   often   returned   to   visit   Men;  and 
   many  other  Elves  out  of  the  westlands,  both Noldor  and Sindar, 
   journeyed  to   Estolad,  being   eager  to   see  the   Edain,  whose 
   coming  had  long  been  foretold.*  And  Fingolfin,  King of  all the 
   Noldor,  sent  messengers  of  welcome  to   them.  Then   many  young 
   and  eager  men  of  the  Edain  went  away  and  took   service  with 
   the  kings  and  lords  of  the  Eldar.  Among  these  was  Malach son 
   of  Marach,  and  he  dwelt  in  Hithlum  for  fourteen years;  and he 
   learned the Elven-tongue and was given the name of Aradan.             
     $15. The  Edain  did  not  long  dwell  content  in   Estolad,   for 
   many  still  desired  to  go  westwards;  but  they  did not  know the 
   way:  before  them  lay  the  fences  of  Doriath,  and  southward lay 
   Sirion  and  its  impassable fens.  Therefore the  kings of  the three 
   houses  of  the  Noldor,  seeing  hope  of  strength  in  the  sons of 
  
   Men,  sent  word  that  any  of  the  Edain  that wished  might remove 
   and   come   to   dwell   among   their  people.   In  this   way  the 
   migration of the Edain began: at first little by little, but  later in 
   families  and  kindreds,  they  arose  and  left Estolad,  until after 
   some  fifty  years  many  thousands  had  entered  the  lands  of  the 
   kings.                                                                 
     $16.  Most   of  these   took  the   long  road   northwards,  under 
   the  guidance  of  the  Elves,  until  the ways  became well  known to 
   them.  The  people   of  Beor   came  to   Dorthonion  and   dwelt  in 
   lands  ruled  by  the  House  of  Finrod.  The  people of  Aradan (for 
   Marach  remained  in  Estolad  until  his  death)  for  the  most part 
   went  on  westwards;  and  some  came  to   Hithlum,  but   Magor  son 
   of  Aradan  and   the  greater   number  of   his  folk   passed  down 
   Sirion  into  Beleriand  and  dwelt  in  the  vales  on  the  southern 
   slopes  of  the  Ered-wethion.  A few  only of  either people  went to 
   Maedros and the lands about the Hill of Himring.                       
                                                                         
    (* Atani was the name given to Men in Valinor, in the lore  that told 
   of their coming; according to the Eldar it signified 'Second', for the 
   kindred of Men was the second of the Children  of Iluvatar.  Edain was 
   the form of the name in Beleriand, and there it was  used only  of the 
   three kindreds of the first Elf-friends. Men of other kind were called 
   Hravani (or Rhevain), the 'Wild'. But all Men  the Elves  called Hildi 
   [> Hildor], the Followers, or Firyar, the  Mortals (in  Sindarin Echil 
   and Firiath).)                                                         
   
                         
                                                                       
     $17.  Many,   however,   remained   in   Estolad;  and   there  was 
   still a mingled people of Men  living there  long years  after, until 
   in  the  ruin  of  Beleriand  they  were  overwhelmed  or  fled  back 
   into  the  East.   For  beside   the  old   who  deemed   that  their 
   wandering  days  were  over  there  were  not  a  few who  desired to 
   go  their  own  ways  and  feared the  Eldar and  the light  of their 
   eyes;  and  dissensions  awoke   among  the   Edain,  in   which  the 
   shadow  of  Morgoth  may  be  discerned,  for  it  cannot  be doubted 
   that  he  knew  of   the  coming   of  Men   and  of   their  growing 
   friendship with the Elves.                                           
     $18. The  leaders  of  discontent  were  Bereg  of  the   House  of 
   Beor  and  Amlach  one  of   the  grandsons   of  Marach;   and  they 
   said openly: 'We took long roads,  desiring to  escape the  perils of 
   Middle-earth  and  the  dark things  that dwell  there; for  we heard 
   that  there  was  Light  in  the  West.  But  now  we learn  that the 
   Light  is  beyond  the  Sea. Thither  we cannot  come where  the gods 
   dwell in bliss. Save one. For  the Lord  of the  Dark is  here before 
   us,  and  the  Eldar,  wise  but  fell,  who  make  endless  war upon 
   him. In the North  he dwells,  they say;  and there  is the  pain and 
   death from which we fled. We will not go that way.'                  
     $19. Then  a  council  and   assembly  of   Men  was   called,  and 
   great   numbers   came   together.   And  the   Elf-friends  answered 
   Bereg, saying:  'Truly from  the Dark  King come  all the  evils from 
   which  we  fled;  but he  seeks dominion  over all  Middle-earth, and 
   whither now shall we turn and  he will  not pursue  us? Unless  he be 
   vanquished here, or at least held in leaguer. Only  by the  valour of 
   the Eldar is he restrained,  and maybe  it was  for this  purpose, to 
   aid them at need, that we were brought into this land.'              
     $20. To  this  Bereg  answered:  'Let  the  Eldar  look to  it! Our 
   lives are short enough.' But  there arose  one who  seemed to  all to 
   be  Amlach  son  of  Imlach,  speaking  fell  words  that  shook  the 
   hearts of all that heard him: 'All this is but Elvish lore,  tales to 
   beguile  new-comers  that  are   unwary.  The   Sea  has   no  shore. 
   There  is no  Light in  the West.  You have  followed a  fool-fire of 
   the  Elves  to  the  end  of  the world!  Which of  you has  seen the 
   least  of  the  gods?  Who  has beheld  the Dark  King in  the North? 
   Those  who  seek  the  dominion  of   Middle-earth  are   the  Eldar. 
   Greedy  for  wealth they  have delved  in the  Earth for  its secrets 
   and  have  stirred  to  wrath the  things that  dwell beneath  it, as 
   they  ever have  done and  ever shall.  Let the  Orcs have  the realm 
   that is theirs, and we will have ours.  There is  room in  the world, 
  
   if the Eldar will let us be!'                                        
   
     $21. Then  those  that listened  sat for  a while  astounded, and 
   a shadow of fear fell on their hearts; and they resolved  to depart 
   far  from  the  lands  of  the  Eldar.  But  later  Amlach returned 
   among them  and denied  that he  had been  present at  their debate 
   or  had  spoken  such  words  as  they  reported;  and   there  was 
   doubt  and  bewilderment  among  Men.  Then  the  Elf-friends said: 
   'You will now believe this at least:  there is  indeed a  dark Lord 
   and his spies  and emissaries  are among  us; for  he fears  us and 
   the strength that we may give to his foes.'                        
     $22. But  some  still  answered:  He hates  us, rather,  and ever 
   the more the longer  we dwell  here, meddling  in his  quarrel with 
   the kings of  the Eldar,  to no  gain of  ours.' Many  therefore of 
   those  that  yet  remained  in  Estolad made  ready to  depart; and 
   Bereg  led  a  thousand  of  the  people  of  Beor  away southwards 
   and  they  passed  out  of  the  songs  of  those days.  But Amlach 
   repented,  saying:  'I  now  have  a  quarrel of  my own  with this 
   Master  of Lies  which will  last to  my life's  end'; and  he went 
   away north and entered  the service  of Maedros.  But those  of his 
   people  who  were  of  like  mind  with  Bereg  chose a  new leader 
   and  went  back  over  the  Mountains  into  Eriador  and  are for- 
   gotten.                                                            
                                                                     
     $23. During  this  time  the  Haladin  remained  in  Radhrost and 
   were  content.  But  Morgoth, seeing  that by  lies and  deceits he 
   could  not  yet  wholly  estrange  Elves and  Men, was  filled with 
   wrath   and   endeavoured   to   do   Men   what  hurt   he  could. 
   Therefore  he  sent  out an  orc-raid and  passing east  it escaped 
   the  leaguer  and  came  in  stealth  back  over  the  Mountains by 
   the  passes  of the  Dwarf-road and  fell upon  the Haladin  in the 
   southern woods of the land of Caranthir.                           
     $24. Now the  Haladin did  not live  under the  rule of  lords or 
   many  together,  but  each  homestead  was  set apart  and governed 
   its  own  affairs,  and  they  were  slow to  unite. But  there was 
   among   them   a   man   named   Haldad   who  was   masterful  and 
   fearless; and he gathered  all the  brave men  that he  could find, 
   and  retreated  to  the  angle  of land  between Ascar  and Gelion, 
   and in  the utmost  corner he  built a  stockade across  from water 
   to water; and behind it they led  all the  women and  children that 
   they could save. There they  were besieged,  until they  were short 
   of food.                                                           
     $25.  Now  Haldad   had  twin   children:  Haleth   his  daughter 
   and  Haldar  his son;  and both  were valiant  in the  defence, for 
   
   Haleth  was  a  woman  of  great  heart and  strength. But  at last 
   Haldad was  slain in  a sortie  against the  Orcs; and  Haldar, who 
   rushed  out  to  save his  father's body  from their  butchery, was 
   hewn  down  beside  him.  Then  Haleth  held  the   folk  together, 
   though  they were  without hope;  and some  cast themselves  in the 
   rivers   and  were  drowned.  Seven  days later,  as the  Orcs made 
   their last  assault and  had already  broken through  the stockade, 
   there  came  suddenly  a  music  of  trumpets,  and  Caranthir with 
   his  host came  down from  the north  and drove  the Orcs  into the 
   rivers.                                                            
     $26.  Then   Caranthir   looked   kindly   upon   Men   and   did 
   Haleth  great  honour,  and  he  offered  her  recompense  for  her 
   father and brother. And seeing,  over late,  what valour  there was 
   in  the  Edain,  he  said  to her:  'If you  will remove  and dwell 
   further north, there you shall have  the friendship  and protection 
   of the Eldar and free lands of your own.'                          
     $27. But  Haleth  was  proud,  and  unwilling  to  be  guided  or 
   ruled,  and  most  of  the  Haladin  were  of like  mood. Therefore 
   she  thanked  Caranthir,  but  answered:  'My  mind  is   now  set, 
   lord, to  leave the  shadow of  the Mountains  and go  west whither 
   others  of  our  kin  have  gone.' When  therefore the  Haladin had 
   gathered all that they could find alive of their folk who  had fled 
   wild  into  the  woods  before  the  Orcs,  and  had  gleaned  what 
   remained  of  their  goods  in their  burned homesteads,  they took 
  
   Haleth for their chief; and she led  them at  last to  Estolad, and 
   there they dwelt for a time.                                       
     $28. But  they  remained  a  people  apart,  and were  ever after 
   known  to  Elves  and  Men   as  the   People  of   Haleth.  Haleth 
   remained their chief while her days  lasted, but  she did  not wed, 
   and  the  headship  afterwards  passed  to  Hardan  son  of  Haldar 
   her  brother.  Soon,  however,  Haleth  desired  to  move  westward 
   again; and though  most of  her people  were against  this counsel, 
   she  led  them  forth  once  more;  and they  went without  help or 
   guidance  of  the  Eldar,  and  passing  over  Celon and  Aros they 
   journeyed  in  the perilous  land between  the Mountains  of Terror 
   and the  Girdle of  Melian. That  land was  not yet  so evil  as it 
   after became, but it was  no road  for mortal  Men to  take without 
   aid,  and Haleth  only brought  her folk  through it  with hardship 
   and  loss,  constraining  them  to  go forward  by the  strength of 
   her  will.  At  last  they  crossed  over  the Brithiach,  and many 
   bitterly repented their journey;  but there  was now  no returning. 
   Therefore in new lands they  went back  to their  old life  as best 
   
   they could;  and they  dwelt in  free homesteads  in the  woods of 
   the  Dalath  Dirnen  beyond  Teiglin, and  some wandered  far into 
   the  realm  of  Nargothrond.  But  there were  many who  loved the 
   Lady  Haleth  and  wished  to  go  whither  she  would  and  dwell 
   [ under her rule; and these she  led into  the Forest  of Brethil. 
   Thither in the evil days that followed many of her  scattered folk 
   returned.                                                          
      $29. Now  Brethil  was  claimed as  part of  his realm  by King 
   Thingol,  though  it  was  not  within  the  List  Melian,  and he 
   would  have  denied  it  to  Haleth;  but  Felagund,  who  had the 
   friendship of Thingol, when he heard of all that had  befallen the 
   people of Haleth,  obtained this  grace for  her: that  she should 
   dwell free in  Brethil upon  condition only  that her  folk should 
   guard the Crossings of Teiglin against all  enemies of  the Eldar, 
   and  allow  no  Orcs  to  enter  their  woods.  To   which  Haleth 
   answered:   'Where   are   Haldad   my   father,  and   Haldar  my 
   brother? If the king fears a friendship  between Haleth  and those 
   who  devoured  her  kin,  then  the  thoughts  of  the  Eldar  are 
   strange to Men.' And Haleth dwelt in Brethil  until she  died; and 
   her people raised a green  mound over  her in  the heights  of the 
   Forest:  Tur  Daretha,  the  Ladybarrow,  Haudh-en-Arwen   in  the 
   Sindarin tongue.                                                   
      $30. In this way it came to pass  that the  Edain dwelt  in the 
   lands  of  the  Eldar,  some  here,  some  there,  some wandering, 
   some  settled  in kindreds  or small  peoples. Nearly  all learned 
   soon  the  Grey-elven  tongue,  both  as  a  common  speech  among 
   themselves and because many were eager  to learn  the lore  of the 
   Elves. But after a time the Elf-kings, seeing that it was not good 
   for Elves and  Men to  dwell mingled  together without  order, and 
   that  Men  needed  lords  of  their  own  kind, set  regions apart 
   where Men  could lead  their own  lives, and  appointed chieftains 
   to hold these  lands freely.  No conditions  were laid  upon them, 
   save to hold Morgoth as  their foe  and to  have no  dealings with 
   him or his. They were the allies of the Eldar in war,  but marched 
   under their  own leaders.  Yet many  of the  Edain had  delight in 
   the friendship of the Elves and dwelt  among them  for so  long as 
   they  had  leave; and  their young  men often  took service  for a 
   time in the hosts of the Kings.                                    
      $31. Now  Hador  Glorindol,  son  of  Hathol,  son   of  Magor, 
   son  of  Malach  Aradan  entered  the  household  of  Fingolfin in 
   youth,  and was  loved by  the king.  Fingolfin therefore  gave to 
   him  the lordship  of Dor-lomin,  and into  that land  he gathered 
   
   most  of  the  people of  his kin  and became  the mightiest  of the 
   chieftains  of the  Edain. In  his house  only the  elven-tongue was 
   spoken,  though  their  own   speech  was   not  forgotten   by  his 
   people.*  But  in  Dorthonion  the  lordship of  the people  of Beor 
   and  the  country  of  Ladros  was  given to  Boromir, son  of Boron 
   who was the grandson of Beor the Old.                                    
     $32. The  sons  of  Hador   were  Galdor   and  Gundor;   and  the 
  
   sons  of  Galdor  were  Hurin  and Huor;  and the  son of  Hurin was 
   Turin  the  bane  of  Glaurung;  and  the  son  of  Huor  was  Tuor, 
   father  of  Earendil  the  Blessed.  And  the  son  of  Boromir  was 
   Bregor,  whose  sons  were  Bregolas  and  Barahir;  and  the daugh-  1 
   ters  of  the  sons  of Bregolas  were Morwen  the mother  of Turin, 
   and  Rian  the  mother of  Tuor; but  the son  of Barahir  was Beren 
   One-hand  who  won  the  love  of  Luthien  Thingol's  daughter  and  ] 
   returned  from  the  Dead;  from  them  came  Elwing  the   wife  of 
   Earendil and all the Kings of Numenor after.                             
     $33. All  these  were  caught  in  the  net  of  the  Doom  of the 
   Noldor;  and they  did great  deeds which  the Eldar  remember still  ! 
   among  the histories  of the  Kings of  old. And  in those  days the  j 
   strength  of  Men  was  added  to  the  power  of  the  Noldor,  and 
   hope  was  renewed;  and  the  people  of  the  three houses  of Men 
   throve   and   multiplied.   Greatest   was   the  House   of  Hador 
   Golden-head,  peer  of  Elven-lords.  Many of  his people  were like 
   him,  golden-haired  and  blue-eyed;  they  were  tall  and  strong,  j 
   quick to wrath and laughter,  fierce in  battle, generous  to friend 
   and to foe, swift in resolve, fast in loyalty, joyous in  heart, the 
   children of  Iluvatar in  the youth  of Mankind.  But the  people of 
   the  House  of  Beor were  dark or  brown of  hair; their  eyes were 
   grey and keen and their faces fair  and shapely.  Lithe and  lean in 
   body  they  were  long-enduring  in  hardship.   Of  all   Men  they 
   were  most  like  the  Noldor  and  most  loved  by  them;  for they 
   were  eager  of  mind,   cunning-handed,  swift   in  understanding, 
   long  in  memory;  and  they  were  moved  sooner  to  pity  than to 
   mirth,  for the  sorrow of  Middle-earth was  in their  hearts. Like 
   to  them  were  the  woodland   folk  of   Haleth;  but   they  were 
   shorter and broader, sterner and  less swift.  They were  less eager 
   for  lore,  and  used  few  words;  for  they  did  not  love  great 
   concourse  of  men,  and  many  among  them  delighted  in solitude, 
   wandering  free  in  the   greenwoods  while   the  wonder   of  the 
                                                                           
    (* From this speech came the common tongue of Numenor.)                 
                                                                           
                                                                          
   
   world was new upon them. But in the lands of the West their                
   time was brief and their days unhappy.                                     
                                                                             
      $34.  The   years  of   the  Edain   were  lengthened,   according  to 
   the  reckoning  of  Men,  after  their  coming   to  Beleriand;   but  at 
   last  Beor  the  Old  died,  when he  had lived  three and  ninety years, 
   for  four  and  forty  of  which  he  had   served  King   Felagund.  And 
   when  he  lay  dead,  of  no  wound  or  sickness,  but stricken  by age, 
   the  Eldar  saw  for  the  first  time  the  death  of   weariness  which 
   they  knew  not  in  themselves,  and  they  grieved  for the  swift loss 
   of  their  friends.  But  Beor  at  the  last  had relinquished  his life 
   willingly  and  passed  in  peace;  and  the   Eldar  wondered   much  at 
   the strange  fate of  Men, for  in all  their lore  there was  no account 
   of  it  and  its  end  was  hidden  from  them.  Nonetheless   the  Edain 
   of  old,  being  of  races  eager  and  young,  learned  swiftly  of  the 
   Eldar  all  such  art  and  knowledge  as they  could receive,  and their 
   sons  increased  in  wisdom  and  skill,  until  they  far  surpassed all 
   others  of  Mankind,  who  dwelt   still  east   of  the   Mountains  and 
   had not seen the Eldar and the faces that had beheld the Light.            
                                      *                                      
      I record here the few changes that were  made to  the LQ  2 typescript 
   of the new chapter.                                                        
                                                                             
   $1. Felagund > Finrod Felagund                                             
   $4. 'had come to a land' > 'had come at last to a land'                    
   $7. The second footnote was struck out (as  it was  also on  the original 
     typescript).                                                              
   $12. Diriol > Diriel > Amras                                                
   $13. Radhrost > Thargelion, and again in $23.                               
   $28. Dalath Dirnen > Talath Dirnen                                          
   $29. List  Melian: 'Girdle  of' written  over the  word List  (which was 
     not struck out).                                                          
  
   $31. Glorindol > Glorindol                                                  
   $33. 'the  wonder  of  the world'  > 'the  wonder of  the lands  of the 
      Eldar'                                                                    
        'But in the lands of the West' > 'But in the realms of the West'.      
                                                                             
   In  addition,  certain changes  were made  in pencil  to the  carbon copy 
   only of the original typescript, and these were not taken  up into  LQ 2, 
   nor were they added to it. They are as follows:                            
                                                                             
   $16. 'Magor son of Aradan' > 'Hador son of Aradan'                          
   $29. List Melian > Lest Melian                                              
        Tur Daretha > Tur Haretha                                                  
   $31. 'Now Hador Glorindol, son of Hathol, son of Magor, son of              
   
                                                                           
                                                                           
   Malach  Aradan'   was  emended   to  read   thus  (the   emendation  was 
   incorrectly  made,  but  my  father's  intention  is plain):  'Now Magor 
   Dagorlind,  son  of  Hathol,  son  of  Hador  Glorindal,  son  of Malach 
   Aradan'                                                                  
  $32.  'The sons of Hador' > 'The sons of Magor'                            
                                                                           
   On the reversal of the places of Magor and Hador in the genealogy see 
   p. 235.                                                                  
                                                                           
                                 Commentary.                                
                                                                           
  $1.  'three  hundred  years  and  ten':  the  words  'and  ten'  were  an 
   addition.  The  original  chapter  in  QS  had  'four  hundred', against 
   which  my  father  noted  (p.  202,  $126):  'This  must  be  removed to 
   300', altering the date to '310'.  This radical  shift, putting  back by 
   ninety  years  the  date  of  Felagund's  meeting  with  Beor   (and  so 
   extending the lines of the rulers of the Edain  in Beleriand  by several 
   generations),  has  been  encountered  in the  opening of  the Athrabeth 
   Finrod ah Andreth (X.307 and third footnote).                            
  $4.  'Beor the Old':  the words  'the Old'  were an  addition, and 'as he 
   was  afterwards called'  refer to  'Beor' simply  (see the  second foot- 
   note to $7). -  With 'After  many lives  of wandering  out of  the East' 
   cf. the change made to the original QS chapter, p. 202, $127.            
  $7.  The opening sentence of this paragraph as typed read:                 
     Thus  it  was  that  Men  called  King Felagund,  whom they  first met 
   of  all  the  Eldar,  Somar  that is  Wisdom, and  after him  they named 
   his people Samuri (that is the Wise).                                    
   As typed, the footnote was added to the word 'Wisdom', and read:         
     In  the  ancient  language of  the Edain  (from which  afterwards came 
   the  Numenorean  tongue);  but   Beor  and   his  House   later  learned 
   the language of the Eldar and forsook their own.                         
   See  V.275  (footnote)  and p.  202, $128.  - In  'the House  of Finrod' 
   Finrod = Finarfin. The footnote at this point in the text as typed read: 
   Thus Beor got his name; for  it signifies  Vassal in  the tongue  of the 
   Edain.  But  after  Beor  all  the  children  of  his House  bore Elvish 
   names.                                                                   
   The revised footnote as given in the text printed  was later  struck out 
   in pencil. See $12 in the text.                                          
  $9.  The  paragraph beginning  'But it  was said  afterwards ...'  in the 
   published  Silmarillion  between  $9 and  $10 of  the original  text was 
   derived from the Grey Annals, $$79-80 (pp. 36 - 7).                      
  $10.  The reversal in the published Silmarillion  of what  is said  in the 
   original  text  (and  cf.  X.305)  concerning  the  affinities   of  the 
   languages  of  the  Edain  (so  that  the  Haladin  become  'sundered in 
   speech'  from  the  People  of  Beor, and  the tongue  of the  People of 
   Marach  becomes  'more  like  to  ours')  is  based  on  late  and  very 
   express statements  of my  father's. -  In the  present passage  are the 
   first occurrences of the names Haladin and Marach.                       
   
    $12.  The form  Diriol seems  not to  occur elsewhere  (see p.  225, $12). 
      -  Above  the  word  'Servant'  my  father  pencilled 'Vassal',  but then 
      struck it through.  - The  region of  Estolad was  entered on  the second 
      map, but in the form Estoland (p. 189, $55).                              
  
      $13  The  heading  Of  the  Kindreds  and  Houses  of  the  Edain  was an 
      addition  to  the  manuscript.  Against  the  opening  words  'Soon after 
      the  departure  of  Felagund'  the date  311 was  typed; 312  against the 
      coming  of  the  Haladin;  and  313  against  the  coming  of  Marach and 
      his people.                                                               
        Radhrost: Dark-elvish name of Thargelion. See p. 225, $13.              
        Caranthir:  the  name  as  typed  (twice)  was  Cranthir,   emended  to 
      Caranthir,  but  later  in  the  text  ($23  and  subsequently) Caranthir 
      was  the form  as typed.  This is  an indication  that the  emendation of 
      the  text  followed  soon  after  its  typing  (p.  215),  and  may  give 
      support to the  suggestion (ibid.)  that Of  the Coming  of Men  into the 
      West  belongs  to  the  period  when  the  LQ  2  typescript  series  was 
      being  made,  since  the  change  of  Cranthir >  Caranthir occurs  as an 
      emendation  in  Of  Beleriand  and  its  Realms  in   the  LQ   2  series 
      (p. 197, $111).                                                           
        On  the  statement   that  the   peoples  of   Beor  and   Marach  were 
      'sundered  in  speech',  omitted  in  the published  text, see  under $10 
      above.                                                                    
    $14.  After  the  words  'dwelt in  Hithlum' there  followed in  the type- 
      script 'in the household of Fingolfin', which was struck out.             
    $15.  Against the  words 'some  fifty years'  the date  330-380 is  typed in 
      the margin.                                                               
    $16.  'the  House  of  Finrod':  see  under  $7   above.  -   The  paragraph 
      beginning 'It is said that  in all  these matters  ...' in  the published 
      Silmarillion was derived from the Grey Annals, $$ 130 - 1 (pp. 49 - 50). 
    $18.  With the speech of Bereg and Amlach compare the words of 
      Andreth to Felagund in the Athrabeth, X.309-10. 
    $19.  Against the first sentence of the paragraph the date 369 was 
      added. 
    $20.  After 'new-comers that are unwary' the text as typed read 
      before emendation: 
        Which of you has seen the Light or the least of the gods? Who has 
        beheld the Dark King in the North? The Sea has no shore. There 
        is no Light in the West, for we stand now in the West of the world. 
    $23.  The form Caranthir appears here in the typescript as typed: see 
      under $13 above. In the carbon copy a stroke was drawn through 
      the n of Caranthir, sc. Carathir, and the same was done at the first 
      occurrence of the name ($13) in the top copy. 
    $24.  The siege of the Haladin behind their stockade is dated 375, 
      typed in the margin. 
    $25.  It is here that the Lady Haleth enters the history; Haleth the 
      Hunter, Father of Men, who first appeared long before in the 
   
   Quenta  as  the  son  of  Hador (when  the 'Hadorian'  and 'Halethian' 
   houses  were  one  and  the  same,  see  IV.104,  175),  has  now dis- 
   appeared.                                                              
  $27.  Against the last sentence, referring to the sojourn of the Haladin 
   in Estolad, the date 376 - 390 is typed in the margin.                 
  $28.  Hardan son of  Haldar: the  substitution of  Haldan for  Hardan in 
   the published text was derived from  a late  change to  a genealogical 
   table of the Haladin (see p. 238).                                     
     Brithiach: the Ford of Brithiach over Sirion north of the  Forest of 
   Brethil had first appeared in the later Tale of Tuor (Unfinished Tales 
   p. 41), and again in GA $161; see the  map on  p. 182,  square D  7. - 
   Against the sentence 'At last they crossed over the Brithiach'  is the 
   date 391.                                                              
     Dalath  Dirnen:  the  Guarded Plain  east of  Narog. The  name first 
   appears  in  the  tale of  Beren and  Luthien in  QS (V.299),  and was 
   marked in  on the  second map,  where it  was subsequently  changed to 
   Talath Dirnen (p. 186, $17), as  also on  the LQ  2 typescript  of the 
   present text (p. 225, $28).                                            
     Teiglin: this  was the  form of  the name  adopted in  the published 
   Silmarillion; see pp. 309-10, at end of note 55.                       
  $29.  In the Grey Annals $132 (p. 50) the story  had entered  (under the 
   year 422) that 'at the prayer of Inglor [Felagund] Thingol  granted to 
   Haleth's people to live in Brethil; for they  were in  good friendship 
   with  the  woodland  Elves'  (Haleth  here  is  of  course  Haleth the 
   Hunter, who had entered Beleriand two years before).                   
     List Melian,  the Girdle  of Melian:  this name  was entered  on the 
  
   second  map  (p.  183,  D  8-9),  and  changed to  Lest Melian  on the 
   carbon copy of the original typescript of the chapter (p. 225, $29). 
     Tur Daretha:  for the  form Tur  Haretha in  the published  text see 
   p. 225, $29. - The date of the death of  the Lady  Haleth is  given in 
   the margin: 420.                                                       
  $31.  In  the  newly  devised  history,  Marach having  displaced Hador 
   Goldenhead as the leader of the people in the journey out  of Eriador, 
   Hador  now  appears  as  the  descendant  of  Marach  in   the  fourth 
   generation; but the  House of  Hador retained  its name  (see IV.175). 
   This is the first occurrence of the name Glorindol; but the later form 
   Lorindol (adopted  in the  published Silmarillion)  has been  met with 
   in the Athrabeth (X.305), and see pp. 233 - 5.                         
     Marginal  dates  give  Hador's  years  in  Fingolfin's  household as 
   405-415,  and  the  granting  to  him  of  the  lordship  of Dor-lomin 
   as 416.                                                                
     The concluding sentence of the paragraph as typed read:              
     But in Dorthonion the lordship of the people of Beor was given to 
     Bregor son of Boromir...                                             
   The date of this gift, as typed in the margin, was 410. - 'The country 
   
                                                       
                                                                           
   of  Ladros',  in  the  emended  version,  was marked  on the  second map 
   in the north-east of Dorthonion: p. 187, $34.                            
  $32.  For  the remainder  of its  length Of  the Coming  of Men  into the 
   West  returns  to  follow,  with  much  rewriting  and   expansion,  the 
   form  of  the  original  chapter  in  QS.  -  Galdor  first  occurs here 
   (otherwise  than in  later corrections),  replacing Galion  which itself 
   replaced Gumlin (p. 123, $127).                                          
                                                                           
                      The new genealogies of the Edain.                     
   My  father's  decision  that  the  coming  of  the  Edain over  the Blue 
   Mountains into Beleriand  took place  nearly a  century earlier  than he 
   had supposed  led to  a massive  overhauling of  the chronology  and the 
   genealogies.                                                             
                                                                           
                            (i) The House of Beor.                          
                                                                           
   From the new chapter it is seen  that in  the case  of the  Beorians the 
   original  'Father',  Beor the  Old, remained,  but four  new generations 
   were  introduced  between  him  and  Bregolas  and  Barahir,  who  until 
   now  had  been  his sons.  These generations  are represented  by Baran, 
   Boron,  Boromir,  and  Bregor (who  becomes the  father of  Bregolas and 
   Barahir), descendants in the direct line of Beor the Old - though  it is 
   not actually stated that Boron was Baran's son, only that he  was Beor's 
   grandson ($31). In  the Grey  Annals ($121)  Beor was  born in  the year 
   370, his encounter with Felagund took place  in 400,  the year  in which 
   his elder son Bregolas was born ($124), and he died in  450. In  the new 
   history  he  met  Felagund  in 310,  departed with  him in  311 (commen- 
   tary on $13), and remained in his service for forty-four years until his 
   death at the age of 93 ($34); from  which his  dates can  be seen  to be 
   262-355. His true name was Balan ($12); and it is  stated in  the second 
   footnote to $7 that each of the chieftains of this people bore  the name 
   Beor ('Vassal') as  a title  until the  time of  Bregolas and  Barahir - 
   though  this  note  was  afterwards  struck  out  (commentary   on  $7). 
   Boromir  his  great-grandson  received  the  lordship of  Dorthonion and 
   Ladros in 410 ($31 and commentary).                                      
   There  are  two genealogical  tables of  the House  of Beor  that relate 
   closely  to  the new  chapter and  almost certainly  belong to  the same 
   period (this is strongly suggested by the  fact that  a group  of Elvish 
   genealogies,  closely  resembling  in  form  those  of  the   Edain,  is 
   accompanied  by  notes  dated  December  1959).  The  two   tables  were 
   obviously made at the same time. The first ('Beor table I')  was written 
   neatly and clearly; it differs from the second in many of the  dates and 
   in its presentation of the descendants  of Boron  (grandson of  Beor the 
   Old), thus:                                                              
   
                                                                                
                                                                                  
  
                                  Boron                                         
                                                                                  
        Beleth                     Boromir                Belegor                  
                                                                                  
                      Bregor                    Bregil                             
                                                                                  
              Bregolas              Beldis             Barahir                     
                                                                                  
                                                                                  
      Bar agund Belegund                                                           
                                                                                  
   Names  in  italics  show  members  of  the  House  of  Beor who  have not       
   appeared before; of these Beleth, Bregil,  and Beldis  are marked  on the       
   table  as  daughters.  Subsequent  alterations,  carried  out  in complex       
   stages, brought the genealogy to  the fuller  form that  it has  in 'Beor       
   table  II';  of  these  changes the  most notable  is the  replacement of       
   Boromir's  daughter  Bregil  (who   is  moved   down  a   generation)  by       
   Andreth,  the  first  appearance  of the  name. The  only other  point to       
   notice  in  table  I  is that  Morwen was  named Eledhwen  (with Edelwen,       
   as in table II, added above).                                                   
    Beor table II took up all the changes made to I, and  I have  redrawn it       
   on p. 231 in the  form in  which it  was first  made. The  numerals added       
   to certain of the names indicate the rulers of the House in their order.        
    It  is  seen  from  this  genealogy  that  Boron was  indeed the  son of       
   Baran ('Beor  the Young');  and that  Bereg the  dissident ($18),  in the       
   text said only to be 'of the House of Beor', was the  son of  Baranor son       
   of Baran, and thus  a great-grandson  of Beor  the Old.  It is  seen also       
   that  the further  extension of  the House  of Beor  that appears  in the       
   Athrabeth   Finrod   ah   Andreth   (X.305-6)   was  now   present,  with       
   Andreth the sister of Bregor, and Belen the second son  of Beor  the Old,       
   father of Beldir (not previously  named), father  of Belemir  the husband       
   of Adanel. (Adanel  is here  said to  be the  daughter of  Malach Aradan,       
   son  of  Marach,  whereas in  the Athrabeth  she is  the sister  of Hador       
   Lorindol: on this see p. 235.)                                                  
    A  few  changes  were  made  subsequently, at  different times,  to Beor       
   table II, as follows:                                                           
   -  (Bar Beora) added after 'The House of Beor';                                   
   -  Boron's  dates  changed  to  315-408,  and   Boromir's  birth   to  338;       
   -  the  name  Saelin  pencilled  beside  Andreth,  and  also  'A[ndreth) the       
      Wise',                                                                          
   -  a  remote  descent  from  Beleth,  sister   of  Baragund   and  Belegund,       
      indicated, leading to Erendis of Numenor;                                       
   
   -  a daughter Hiril, sister  of  Beren  One-hand,  given  to  Barahir and 
      Emeldir.                                                                  
   On  the  name  Saelin  beside  Andreth see  p. 233.  With the  descent of 
   Erendis  of  Numenor  from  Beleth  daughter  of  Bregolas  cf.  Aldarion 
   and Erendis in Unfinished Tales, p. 177, where  it is  said of Beregar the 
   father of Erendis that he  'came of  the House  of Beor':  in my  note on 
   this (p. 214, note 10) I referred to her descent as given in  the present 
   genealogical table, but gave her ancestor's name wrongly as 'Bereth'. 
   Some  of  the  later  dates  in  the  table  differ  from those  in other 
   sources. The first death of Beren is placed under 466 in the texts of The 
   Tale of Years: 465 is a reversion to the date in AB 2 (see p. 131, $203). 
   The second death of Beren, in the  table dated  501, was  placed in  AB 2 
   in 503, while in The Tale of Years it is given as 505, then  reverting to 
   503 (pp.  346, 348).  In GA  Bregolas was  born in  400, Barahir  in 402, 
   Baragund  in  424, and  Belegund in  428 (these  were the  original dates 
   going  back  to  the  earliest  Annals  of  Beleriand,  allowing  for the 
   extension by one and then by  two centuries  in subsequent  versions; see 
   the genealogical table in IV.315).                                        
   On  the  much  changed  date  of  the   Second  Kinslaying   (here  given 
   as 511), in  which Dior  Thingol's heir  was slain  in fighting  with the 
   Feanorians  and  his  young  sons   Eldun  and   Elrun  were   taken  and 
   abandoned to starve in the forest, see The Tale of Years, pp. 345 ff.; it 
   is plainly a mere inadvertence that in the same table  the date  of their 
   death is given as 506, five years before that of Dior. In (later) sources 
   Eldun and  Elrun are  twin brothers,  born in  the year  500 (see  p. 257 
   and note 16 on p. 300; p. 349)-                                           
  
                                                                            
                            (ii) The House of Hador.                         
                                                                            
   In the old history of the  Edain, now  rejected, Hador  the Goldenhaired, 
   third of 'the Fathers of the Men  of the  West', was  born in  Eriador in 
   390,  and  came over  the Blue  Mountains into  Beleriand in  420. Unlike 
   the  development  in  the  House  of  Beor,  however,  Hador  (Glorindol, 
   $31) retained his chronological  place in  the history  (as will  be seen 
   shortly,  his  original  birth-date  remained  the  same),  and  his sons 
   Galdor  (<  Galion  <  Gumlin)  and  Gundor;  but  with the  much earlier 
   date  of  'the  Coming  of  Men  into  the West'  he was  moved downwards 
   in  the  genealogy,  to  become  the ruler  of the  people in  the fourth 
   generation  from  Marach,  under  whose   leadership  they   had  entered 
   Beleriand  in  313 (commentary  on $13).  His father  was Hathol,  son of 
   Magor, son of Malach, son of Marach ($31).                                
   As  with  the  House  of  Beor,  there  are  here  also  two genealogical 
   tables  closely  related  to  the  new conception.  The earlier  of these 
   ('Hador  table  I')  was  made on  my father's  old typewriter  using his 
   'midget  type'  (VIII.233). It  was a  good deal  altered by  revision of 
   dates, and by additions, but these latter  chiefly concern  the extension 
   of  the  genealogy to  include the  descendants of  Hurin and  Huor, with 
   
                                                      
                                                                              
   whom the table ended  in the  form as  typed: the  structure of  the descent 
   from the ancestor was far less changed  than in  the case  of Beor  table I, 
   and  indeed  the  only  addition  here  was  the  incorporation  of  Amlach, 
   one of the leaders of  discontent in  Estolad, who  is said  in the  text of 
   the  chapter  ($18)  to  have  been  'one  of  the  grandsons   of  Marach'. 
   Changes  were  also  made  to  the  names  of  the  Haladin  who  appear  in 
   the genealogy.                                                              
    A  fair  copy  in manuscript  ('Hador table  II'), identical  in appearance 
   to  the  tables  of  the  House  of  Beor,  followed, no  doubt immediately, 
   and  this  I  have  redrawn on  p. 234,  in the  form in  which it  was made 
   (i.e. omitting subsequent alterations).  I notice  here some  points arising 
   from these tables.                                                          
    The  date  of  Marach's  entry  into  Beleriand  differs  by one  year (314 
   for  313)  from  that  given  in the  chapter (commentary  on $13);  table I 
   had  315  altered  to  314.  In  table  I  Marach's  son  Imlach,  father of 
   Amlach, is named Imrach.                                                    
    In  agreement  with  the  genealogical  tables  of   the  House   of  Beor, 
   Adanel  wife  of  Belemir  is  the  daughter  of  Malach  Aradan;  in  Hador 
   table  I  it was  said that  Adanel 'wedded  Belemir of  the House  of Beor, 
   and  he  joined  the people  of Aradan',  the last  words being  struck out. 
   It is also said in table I that Beren (I) was the fifth child of  Adanel and 
   Belemir; and that Emeldir was the third child of Beren.                     
    In  Hador  table  I  there  is  the  statement  that  'the  other  children 
   of  Aradan'  (i.e.  beside  Adanel  and  Magor)  'are   not  named   in  the 
   Chronicles'.  In  table  II  a  third  child  of  Malach  Aradan  was named, 
   however:  'Sael  ..  th  the  Wise  344',  together  with  the   mention  of 
   'others not concerned  in these  Chronicles'; Sael ..  th was  first changed 
   to  Saelon,  and  then  the  name  and  the birth-date  were struck  out, so 
   that  the  middle  letters  of  the  first  name  cannot  be read.  This was 
   probably done at the  time of  the making  of the  table. Saelon  appears in 
   draft  material  for  the  Athrabeth  (X.351 -  2) as  the name  of Andreth, 
   replaced in  the finished  text (X.305)  by Saelind  ('the Eldar  called her 
   Saelind,  Wise-heart  ).  In  this  sister  of  Magor  and  Adanel  is seen, 
   very  probably,  the  first  hint  of the  Athrabeth; subsequently,  when my 
   father  perceived  that  the  wise-women  came  of  different houses  of the 
   Edain, with different  'lore and  traditions' (X.305),  he wrote  Saelin and 
   Andreth the Wise against  the name  Andreth in  Beor table  II (p.  230). It 
   seems  a  possibility  that  Adanel  and  Andreth  were  already  present in 
   the genealogies before their significance as 'wise-women' emerged.          
    In  Hador  table  I  Hador  was  named  Glorindol,  as in  the text  of the 
   chapter  ($31),  emended  to  Lorindol, the  form in  table II.  - I  do not 
   know  why  Gundor's  death  should  be  dated  (in  both  I  and II)  a year 
   later (456) than that of his father Hador. All the  sources state  that they 
   both died at Eithel Sirion.                                                 
    The  'double   marriage'  of   Hador's  daughter   and  elder   son,  named 
  
   Glorwendil  and  Galion,  to  the  son   (Hundor)  and   daughter  (unnamed) 
   
    of  Haleth  the  Hunter  had  already  emerged  in  the  Grey  Annals   (see  the 
    commentary   on   $$161,   171,   pp.   126,   128).   Now  named   Gloredel  and 
    Galdor,  the   double  marriage   remains,  but   with  the   entire  reconstitu- 
    tion  of  the  People   of  Haleth   the  chronological   place  of   Haleth  the 
    Hunter  had  been  taken  by  Halmir:  it  is   now  his   son  Haldir   and  his 
    daughter Hareth who marry Gloredel and Galdor.*                                   
        The date of Hurin's death is given as '500?'  in table  I ('501?'  in table 
    II).                                                                              
        Tuor's name Eladar is translated 'Starfather' in table I,  and in             
    addition he is named Ulmondil; the form Irilde was added  after Idril             
    (so spelt): see II.343 and V.366-7 (stem KYELEP); and to Earendil was             
    added 'whose name was foretold by Ulmo'.                                          
        For Urwen Lalaeth see Unfinished Tales pp. 57-9.                              
                                                                                     
        In  hasty  pencillings  on  Hador  table  II  the  note  saying   that  Magor 
    and  Hathol  served  no  Elf-lord  but  dwelt  near   the  sources   of  Teiglin, 
    and  that  Hador  was  the  first  lord  of  Dor-lomin,  was  struck  out;  while 
    at  the  same  time   Hador  Lorindol   first  lord   of  Dorlomin   was  written 
    above   Magor   (the   Sword),   and   Magor    Dagorlind   the    Sword   singer 
    in  battle  above  Hador  Lorindol.  This  reversal  has  been  seen  already  in 
    emendations  made  to  the  carbon  copy  only  of  the   text  of   the  chapter 
    (pp.  225  -  6,  $$16,  31-2  -  where  my  father  changed  Glorindol,  not  to 
    Lorindol,  but  to  Glorindal).  That  this  was  not  an  ephemeral   change  is 
    seen   from   the   Athrabeth,   where   Adanel   is   the   sister    of   Hador 
    Lorindol, not of Magor.                                                           
        I  do  not  know  of  any  statement  elsewhere  that  bears on  this change, 
    but  the  words  'first  lord  of  Dorlomin'  that  (so  to   speak)  accompanied 
    Hador's   movement   back   by   half  a   century  are   evidently  significant, 
    suggesting  that  my  father  had  in  mind  to  place  Fingolfin's  gift  of the 
    lordship  of  Dorlomin  much  earlier:  he  had  said  both  in  the text  of the 
    chapter  and  in  the  genealogical  table  that  Malach   (whose  son   was  now 
    Hador    Lorindol)   passed    fourteen   years    in   Hithlum.    This   change 
    would  not  of  itself  entail  the  reversal  of  the  names  Magor  and  Hador; 
    but  the  House  of  Hador  was  a  name  so  embedded  in  the   tradition  that 
    my  father  would  not  lose  it  even  when  Hador  was  no  longer   the  first 
    ruler   in   Beleriand,   while   on   the   other   hand   the   importance  and 
    illustriousness  of  that  house  was  closely   associated  with   the  lordship 
    of   Dorlomin   -   in   other  words,   the  name   must  accompany   the  first 
    lordship.  But  it  seems   that  he   never  wrote   anything  further   on  the 
    matter,  nor  made  any  other  alterations to  the existing  texts in  the light 
    of it.                                                                            
        The  only  other  change  made  to  Hador  table  11  (it  was  made  also to 
    table I) was the writing of the name Ardamir above Earendil.                      
                                                                                     
       (* In table I the son of Halmir was still Hundor, and his daughter was Hiriel. 
    Hiriel  was  changed  to  Hareth;  and  Hundor  was  changed  to   Hundar  before 
    reaching Haldir. See pp. 236-7.)                                                  
   
                                (iii) The Haladin.                             
                                                                              
   This  house  of  the  Edain  underwent  the greatest  change, since  in this 
   case  the  original  'Father'  Haleth  the  Hunter  disappeared, and  of the 
   Haladin (a  name that  first occurs  in this  new chapter,  $10) it  is said 
   ($24) that they 'did not live  under the  rule of  lords or  many together'. 
   The  name  Haleth  now  becomes   that  of   the  formidable   Lady  Haleth, 
   daughter  of  Haldad,   who  had   become  the   leader  when   the  Haladin 
   were  attacked  by  Orcs  in Thargelion.  In the  genealogical table  of the 
   House  of  Hador  Halmir  occupies  the  place   in  the   history  formerly 
   taken  by  Haleth  the  Hunter,  and  it  was  his  son  and   daughter  who 
   married the son and daughter of Hador Goldenhead.                           
    A  genealogical  table of  the Haladin  exists in  a single  copy (preceded 
   by  rough  workings  in  which  the  names  were  moved   about  in   a  be- 
   wildering  fashion), this  table being  a companion,  obviously made  at the 
   same time, to those of the Houses of Beor  and Hador.  I give  it on  p. 237 
   as it was first made. As in the table of the Beorians, the  numerals against 
   certain of the names refer to the leaders of the Haladin in sequence.       
                                                                              
  
    A   particularly   confusing   element  in   the  transformation   of  'the 
   People  of  Haleth'  (who  are  confusing  enough  in  any  event)  lies  in 
   the offspring of Halmir.                                                    
    (1) In GA $212 (p.  70) it  was told,  in the  annal for  468, that  at the 
   time  of  the  Union  of  Maidros Haleth  the Hunter  'gathered his  folk in 
   Brethil,  and  they  whetted  their axes;  but he  died of  age ere  the war 
   came,  and  Hundor  his  son  ruled  his   people'  (in   The  Silmarillion, 
   Chapter 20,  p. 189,  I retained  this, substituting  Halmir for  Haleth the 
   Hunter and Haldir for Hundor).                                              
    (2) I have  noticed (p.  235, footnote)  that in  'Hador table  I' Halmir's 
   son  was  still  Hundor;  and  that  this  was  changed  to   Hundar  (found 
   also in one of the constituent texts of  the Narn  as the  name of  the son) 
   before reaching the final form Haldir.                                      
    (3)  In  the  Narn  version  of  the  story  of  the  Battle  of Unnumbered 
   Tears the leader of the men of Brethil is Hundar (pp. 166, 168).            
    (4)  In a  late alteration  to the  GA version  of the  story (see  p. 133, 
   commentary  on  $221)  the  sentence   'many  of   the  woodmen   came  also 
   with  Hundor  of  Brethil'  was  changed  to  'came  also  with  Haldir  and 
   Hundar'.                                                                    
    (6)  In  the  genealogical  table  of  the  Haladin  both  Haldir,  son of 
   Halmir  and  leader  of  the  Haladin  after  his  father's  death,  and his 
   brother  Hundar,  are  shown as  having been  slain in  the Nirnaeth  in the 
   year 472.                                                                   
    It  is  seen  therefore  that  when  Hundar  son  of Halmir  became Haldir, 
   the  name  Hundar  was  not  lost  but  was  given to  a brother  of Haldir; 
   and  both  went  to  the  battle  and  both  were  slain. This  is expressly 
   stated  in  The  Wanderings  of  Hurin  (p.  281  and  note 37);  and indeed 
   the line of Hundar is of great importance in that tale.                     
   
     Handir,  son  of  Haldir,  retained his  name from  far back;  but the 
   original story of his death in the battle  of Tumhalad  in 495  had been 
   changed: he was  slain in  Brethil earlier  in that  year by  'Orcs that 
   invaded  his  land'  (GA  $275).  On  his  marriage  with Beldis  of the 
   House of Beor see p. 268.                                                
     Hunthor  was  Turin's  companion  in  the  attack on  Glaurung, killed 
   by a  falling stone  (Unfinished Tales,  p. 134);  called Torbarth  in GA 
   (see p. 156).                                                            
                                                                           
     Most of the later changes  made to  this table  relate closely  to the 
   story of The Wanderings of  Hurin, and  these I  neglect here.  Of other 
   alterations,  one  has  been  mentioned  already  (commentary   on  $28, 
   p. 228): Hardan  son of  Haldar (twin  brother of  the Lady  Haleth) was 
   changed  to  Haldan,  and  this  name  was  adopted  in   the  published 
   Silmarillion; but also pencilled against Hardan (either before  or after 
   the change to Haldan) is  the name  Harathor (the  name repeated  in his 
   descendant, the seventh leader of the Haladin, four  generations later). 
   -  The  birth-dates  of  Hundar  and  Hareth  were  changed  to  418 and 
   420;  and  Hundar's  daughter  Hunleth  was  an  addition,  though prob- 
   ably of the time of the making of the table.                             
     Pencilled on a corner of the page is:  'Hal- in  old language  of this 
   people  =  head,  chief. bar  = man.  Halbar =  chieftain'; at  the same 
   time  my father  wrote 'b'  against the  name Haldar  (Haleth's brother) 
   and perhaps very faintly struck out the 'd' of this name: sc. Halbar. On 
   this see p. 309.                                                         
                                                                           
                     15. OF THE RUIN OF BELERIAND AND THE                    
                              FALL OF FINGOLFIN.                            
                                                                           
   We come now to Chapter 11 in QS, given in V.279-89. The text was 
   not much emended on the manuscript, and I give such changes as were 
   made in the form of notes referenced to the numbered paragraphs in 
   Vol.V. 
   $134.  Bladorion > Ard-galen and subsequently. 
      'fires of many colours, and the fume stank upon the air' > 'fires of 
    many poisonous hues, and the fume thereof stank upon the air' 
      Dor-na-Fauglith > Dor-no-Fauglith 
      Dagor Vreged-sir > Dagor Bragollach 
      'the Battle of Sudden Fire' > 'the Battle of Sudden Flame' (and 
    subsequently) 
  
   $137.  'In that battle King Inglor Felagund was cut off from his folk 
    and surrounded by the Orcs, and he would have been slain ...' > 
    'surrounded by the Orcs in the Fen of Serech betwixt Mithrim and 
    Dorthonion, and there he would have been slain'. The Fen of Rivil, 
    changed to Fen of Serech, was added to the second map (p. 181, $3), 
    and the latter name occurs several times in GA. 
   
   $138.  'fled now from Dorthonion' > 'fled away from Dorthonion'          
      'it  was  after  called   by  the   Gnomes  Taur-na-Fuin,   which  is 
     Mirkwood,  and  Delduwath,   Deadly  Nightshade'   >  'it   was  after 
     called  by  the  Dark-elves  Taur-na-Fuin, which  is Mirkwood,  but by 
     the Gnomes Delduwath, Deadly Nightshade'                               
   $141.  'Celegorn  and  Curufin  ...  sought  harbour with  their friend 
     Orodreth'  >  '...  sought  harbour  with  Inglor  and  Orodreth'. See 
     V.289, $141.                                                           
   $142.  'or  the  wild  of  South  Beleriand'  >  'nor  to Taur-im-Duinath 
     and the  wilds of  the south'.  On Taur-im-Duinath  see p.  193, $108, 
     and p. 195, $113.                                                      
   $143  'Sauron  was  the  chief  servant of  the evil  Vala, whom  he had 
     suborned  to  his  service  in Valinor  from among  the people  of the 
     gods.  He  was  become  a   wizard  of   dreadful  power,   master  of 
     necromancy,  foul  in  wisdom'   >  'Now   Sauron,  whom   the  Noldor 
     call  Gorthu,  was the  chief servant  of Morgoth.  In Valinor  he had 
     dwelt  among  the  people  of the  gods, but  there Morgoth  had drawn 
     him  to  evil and  to his  service. He  was become  now a  sorcerer of 
     dreadful  power, master  of shadows  and of  ghosts, foul  in wisdom'. 
     On  this  passage,  and  the  name  Gorthu,  see  V.333, 338,  and the 
     commentary on QS $143 (V.290).                                         
      In  the  footnote  to  this   paragraph  Tol-na-Gaurhoth   >  Tol-in- 
     Gaurhoth (cf. GA $154 and commentary, pp. 54, 125).                    
   $144.  In 'for though his might is greatest of all things in this world, 
     alone of the  Valar he  knows fear'  the words  'is' and  'knows' were 
     changed to 'was' and 'knew'.                                           
   $147.  'for  sorrow; but  the tale  of it  is remembered,  for Thorondor, 
     king of eagles, brought the tidings to Gondolin,  and to  Hithlum. For 
     Morgoth'  >  'for their  sorrow is  too deep.  Yet the  tale of  it is 
     remembered still, for Thorondor, king of  eagles, brought  the tidings 
     to Gondolin, and to Hithlum afar off. Lo! Morgoth'                     
      Gochressiel > Crisaegrim (see V.290, $147).                           
   $149.  'And  most  the  Gnomes feared'  > 'And  ever the  Gnomes feared 
     most'.                                                                  
   $151.  'Dwarfs' > 'Dwarves'.                                                
                                                                           
   All  these changes  were taken  up into  the early  typescript LQ  1 (in 
   which the  footnotes to  $$143, 156  were as  usual incorporated  in the 
   text, and  so remained).  LQ 1  received no  emendation from  my father, 
   not  even  the  correction  of  misspelt names  and other  errors. These 
   errors reappear in the late typescript of the LQ 2 series,  showing that 
   in this case the typist did not work from the manuscript. To the text in 
   LQ  2  my  father  gave  the  chapter-number 'XVIII'  (see p.  215), and 
   made the following emendations.                                          
                                                                           
   $134.  Dor-no-Fauglith   (changed    from   Dor-na-Fauglith    on   the 
     manuscript,  as  noted above)  > Dor-nu-Fauglith;  a translation  of the 
   
     name added in a footnote 'That is Land under Choking Ash';  and 'in      
     the Noldorin tongue' (where  LQ 1  had 'in  the Gnomish  tongue') >      
     'in the Sindarin tongue'.                                                
      Eredwethion > Eredwethrin (and subsequently)                            
   $135.  Glomund > Glaurung (and subsequently). See p. 180, $104.            
   $137.  Finrod > Finarfin (this change was missed in $144).                   
      'Bregolas, son of  Beor [the  typescript has  Breor, a  mere error    j 
     going back to LQ 1], who was lord of  that house  of men  after his      
     father's death' > 'Bregolas, son  of Bregor  ... after  Boromir his      
     father's death'. This accommodates  the text  to the  new genealogy      
     that came in with the new  chapter Of  the Coming  of Men  into the      
     West. That was extant in the LQ 2 series, but for the present chapter 
     my father gave the typist the old LQ 1 text to copy.                     
      Inglor > Finrod (and subsequently)                                      
  
      'Barahir son of Beor' > 'Barahir son of Bregor'                         
   $138.  Taur-na-Fuin  >  Taur-nu-Fuin  (cf.  GA $158  and commentary,      
     pp. 56, 126).                                                            
   $139.  The  name  Arthod  of  one  of  the  companions of  Barahir had      
     been misspelt Arthrod by the typist of LQ 1, and this error surviving 
     into  LQ  2  was  not  observed   by  my   father.  In   GA  ($159,      
     p.  56)  the name  is Arthad,  which was  adopted in  the published      
     Silmarillion.                                                            
   $140.  Gumlin  >  Galdor  and  subsequently  (see  p.  229,  $32); the      
     intervening  name  Galion,  appearing  in   GA  ($127),   was  here      
     jumped.                                                                  
   $141.  'sought harbour  with Inglor  and Orodreth'  (see p.  239, $141)      
     > 'sought harbour with Finrod and Orodreth'                              
   $142.  Cranthir > Caranthir                                                  
      Damrod and Diriel > Amrod and Amras                                     
   $143.  Now  Sauron,  whom  the  Noldor  call   Gorthu  (see   p.  239,      
     $143) > 'Now Sauron, whom the Sindar call Gorthaur'                      
      'In Valinor he had dwelt among the people of the Valar,  but there      
     Morgoth had drawn  him to  evil and  to his  service' (see  p. 239,      
     $143; LQ 1 has 'gods'): this was struck out.                             
   $147.  In 'Morgoth goes ever halt of one foot since  that day,  and the      
     pain of his wounds cannot be healed; and in his face is the scar that 
     Thorondor made' the words 'goes', 'since', 'cannot', and  'is' were      
     changed to 'went', 'after', 'could not', and 'was'. Cf. p. 239, $144. 
   $151.  Borlas  and  Boromir  and  Borthandos  >  Borlad  and Borlach      
     and Borthand. In GA, in a  passage extant  in two  versions, appear      
     both  Borthandos  and  Borthand  (pp.  61,  64),  the  other  names      
     remaining  as  in  QS.  Here  Borlad  replaces  Borlas  and Borlach      
     replaces Boromir, which latter had  become the  name of  the fourth      
     ruler of the People of Beor.                                             
   $152.  'Yet Haleth and his men' > 'Yet the People of Haleth'                 
      Haleth  >  Halmir (and  subsequently); at  the first  occurrence >      
   
   'Halmir Lord of the Haladin'. For Halmir see p. 236 and the                
   genealogical table of the Haladin on p. 237.                               
  $153.  Since  no  alteration  to  this passage  in QS  had ever  been made, 
   at this late date the LQ 2 typescript still retained the old story that it 
   was  Haleth  the  Hunter  and  his  fosterson  Hurin  who, hunting  in the 
   vale  of  Sirion  in  the  autumn  of  the  year of  the Battle  of Sudden 
   Flame  (455),  came  upon  the  entrance  into  Gondolin.  That  story had 
   already  been  altered  in  the  Grey  Annals  ($149),  in   that  Hurin's 
   companion   had   become  Haleth's   grandson  Handir,   and  in   a  long 
   rider  inserted  into  the  Annals  ($$161-6,  and  see   the  commentary, 
   pp.  126-7)  it  had   been  much   further  changed:   Hurin's  companion 
   was  now  his  brother  Huor,  and  it was  their presence  (as fostersons 
   of  Haleth)  among  the  Men  of Brethil  in the  battle against  the Orcs 
   three  years  later  (458)  that  led  to  their  coming to  Gondolin. The 
   only  alterations  that  my  father  made   to  the   passage  in   LQ  2, 
   however,  were  the  replacement  of  Gumlin  by  Galdor  and   Haleth  by 
   Halmir - thus  retaining the  long since  rejected story  while substitut- 
   ing  the  new  names  that  had  entered  with the  chapter Of  the Coming 
   of  Men  into  the  West.  This  was  obviously  not his  intention (prob- 
   ably  he  altered  the  names  rapidly  throughout  the   chapter  without 
   considering  the  content  in  this  paragraph),  and  indeed   he  marked 
   the  passage  in  the  margin  with  an X  and noted  against it  'This is 
   incorrect  story.  See  Annals  and  tale  of  Turin'. This  treatment may 
   have been due to haste, or disinclination to  deal with  the text  at that 
   time;  but  it possibly  implies uncertainty  as to  how he  should relate 
   the  content  of  the  Quenta  Silmarillion  at  this  point  to  the same 
   material  appearing  in  closely  similar  form  both  in the  Grey Annals 
   and in the Narn: see pp. 165 ff.  In the  published work  the old  text of 
   QS  $153  was  replaced  by  that   of  GA   $$161-6  (with   a  different 
   ending: see p. 169).                                                       
                                                                             
   Two  alterations  made  hastily  to  the  QS manuscript  are not  found in 
   the typescripts. The first  of these  concerns the  opening of  $133: 'But 
   when  the sons  of the  sons of  the Fathers  of Men  were but  newly come 
   to manhood'; this  referred to  the second  generation after  Beor, Hador, 
   and  Haleth  according to  the old  genealogies, i.e.  Baragund, Belegund, 
  
   Beren;  Hurin,  Huor; Handir  of Brethil.  When correcting  the LQ  2 text 
   my father had not observed the need to correct  this in  the light  of the 
   revised history of the Edain in Beleriand,  and when  he did  recognise it 
   he made the change only on the QS manuscript, thus:                        
      But  when  the  fifth  generation  of  Men after  Beor and  Marach were 
   not yet come to full manhood                                               
   Even so, the change is not quite as is to  be expected;  for in  the fifth 
   generation  after  Beor  and  Marach   were  Bregolas,   Barahir;  Gundor, 
   Galdor. There is of course no question that  the men  referred to  are not 
   these,  but  their  sons  -  and  even so  the new  reading 'not  yet come 
   
   to  full  manhood'  is  hardly  suitable  to  Baragund and  Belegund, who 
   according  to the  changed dates  in the  genealogical table  (pp. 231-2) 
   were at this time 35 and 33 years old. At  any rate  it seems  clear that 
   'fifth' was an error for 'sixth'.                                            
     The  other  alteration  made  to  QS  only,  and  obviously  made  much 
   earlier than that just given, was an addition to the  end of  $137, after 
   the words 'he [Felagund] gave to Barahir his ring'.                          
     But fearing now  that all  strong places  were doomed  to fall  at last 
   before  the  might  of  Morgoth,  he  sent  away  his  wife Meril  to her 
   own folk in Eglorest, and  with her  went their  son, yet  an elvenchild, 
   and Gilgalad Starlight he was called for the brightness of his eye.          
   Felagund's wife Meril has not been named  before, nor  any child  of his; 
   and  this  is  the first  appearance of  Gil-galad from  The Lord  of the 
   Rings. Another note on the  subject is  found in  the QS  manuscript near 
   the opening of the 'short' (i.e. condensed) version of the tale  of Beren 
   and Luthien (see  V.293), pencilled  rapidly at  the foot  of a  page but 
   clearly referring to the  statement in  the text  that Felagund  gave the 
   crown  of  Nargothrond  to  Orodreth  before  his  departure  with  Beren 
   (The Silmarillion p. 170):                                                   
     But  foreseeing  evil  he  commanded  Orodreth  to  send  away  his son 
   Gilgalad, and wife.                                                          
   This was struck out; and somewhat  further on  in the  tale of  Beren and 
   Luthien in the same version is a third hasty note, without  direction for 
   insertion  but  evidently  referring  to  the  passage in  which Orodreth 
   expelled  Celegorn  and  Curufin   from  Nargothrond   (The  Silmarillion 
   p. 176):                                                                  
     But   the  Lady   wife  of   Inglor  forsook   the  folk   of  Nargoth- 
   rond and went with her son Gilgalad to the Havens of the Falas.              
   A blank space is here left for the name  of Felagund's  wife. In  each of 
   these mentions, taking them in  sequence, her  departure is  displaced to 
   a later point; but  of course  they need  not have  been written  in that 
   sequence  (although  the  third  presumably  replaced  the  second, which 
   was  struck  out).  On the  other hand  it seems  very unlikely  that the 
   three  additions  do not  belong together,  though there  seems to  be no 
   way  of  discovering  with  certainty when  they were  written. -  It may 
   also  be  noticed  that a  later correction  to the  old AB  2 manuscript 
   changed  the sentence  in the  concluding annal  (V.144) 'But  Elrond the 
   Half-elfin remained, and ruled in the West of the  world' to  'But Elrond 
   the  Half-elven  remained  with  Gilgalad  son  of  Inglor  Felagund  who 
   ruled in the West of the world.'                                             
     In  this  connection  must  be  mentioned  the  passage  in   the  Grey 
   Annals $$108-9 (p. 44), where it  is expressly  stated that  'King Inglor 
   Felagund  had  no  wife',  and  that when  Galadriel came  to Nargothrond 
   for the feast celebrating its completion in  the year  102 she  asked him 
   why:                                                                      
   ...  but  foresight  came  upon  Felagund  as  she  spoke,  and  he said: 
   
   'An oath I too shall swear and must  be free  to fulfill  it and  go into 
   darkness.  Nor  shall  anything  of  all  my  realm  endure  that  a  son 
   should inherit.'                                                          
        But it is said that not until that hour had such cold thoughts ruled 
   him;  for  indeed  she  whom  he  had  loved  was  Amarie of  the Vanyar, 
   and she was not permitted to go with him into exile.                      
   Amarie appears again  in GA,  in both  versions of  the retelling  of the 
   story  of  Beren  and  Luthien  ($$180,  199),  where  it  is  said  that 
   Felagund dwells in Valinor with Amarie.                                   
     Later evidence makes it  certain that  the notes  on the  QS manuscript 
   represent a rejected  idea for  the incorporation  of Gil-galad  into the 
  
   traditions of the Elder Days; and the  passage just  cited from  the Grey 
   Annals  is  to  be  taken  as showing  that it  had been  abandoned. That 
   Gil-galad was the son of Fingon  (The Silmarillion  p. 154)  derives from 
   the late  note pencilled  on the  manuscript of  GA ($157),  stating that 
   when Fingon became  King of  the Noldor  on the  death of  Fingolfin 'his 
   young son  (?Findor) [sic]  Gilgalad he  sent to  the Havens.'  But this, 
   adopted after much hesitation, was not in fact by any  means the  last of 
   my father's speculations on this question.                                
                                                                            
                           THE LAST CHAPTERS OF THE                          
                              QUENTA SILMARILLION.                           
                                                                            
   Of the next chapters in  QS (12  - 15),  the tale  of Beren  and Luthien, 
   there is almost nothing to add to my  account in  V.292 ff.  A typescript 
   in  the  LQ 1  series was  made, but  my father  only glanced  through it 
   cursorily, correcting  a few  errors in  the typing  and missing  a major 
   one; from this it was copied in the LQ  2 series,  which again  he looked 
   at  in  a cursory  and uncomparative  fashion: such  old names  as Inglor 
   and  Finrod  were not  changed to  Finrod and  Finarfin. The  only change 
   that  he  made  to  the  LQ  2 text  was at  the very  beginning (V.296), 
   where  against 'Noldor'  he wrote  in the  margin 'Numenor',  i.e. 'which 
   is  the  longest  save  one  of  the  songs  of  [the  Noldor  >] Numenor 
   concerning the world of old.' With this cf. X.373.                        
                                                                            
     The  textual  history  of  the following  chapters (16  and 17)  of the 
   Quenta Silmarillion  has been  fully described  in Vol.V  (see especially 
   pp. 293-4), and need not be repeated here.  To Chapter  16, the  story of 
   the  Battle  of  Unnumbered  Tears,  no  further changes  to the  text as 
   given  in  V.306-13  had  been  made  (apart  from  those   mentioned  in 
   V.313,  $1)  when the  LQ 1  typescript was  taken from  it, and  this my 
   father did not correct  or change  at any  point. Years  later, the  LQ 2 
   typescript  was  simply  a  copy of  LQ 1,  perpetuating its  errors, and 
   similarly  neglected.  Thus  the confused  account of  Turgon's emergence 
   from  Gondolin, discussed  in V.314-15,  which had  been resolved  in the 
   
    story as  told in  the Grey  Annals (see  p. 133,  $221), remained  in this 
    text without so much as a comment in the margin.                                
      With  Chapter  17,  the  beginning  of  the  story  of  Turin (V.316-21), 
    my  father  abandoned,  in  December  1937,  the  writing  of  the continu- 
    ous  Quenta  Silmarillion.  He  had  made  no changes  to the  chapter when 
    the last typescript of the LQ 1 series was taken from it, and this  text he 
    never  touched.  In  this  case  he   did  indeed   return  later   to  the 
    manuscript,  making  many  additions  and  corrections  (and  rejecting the   j 
    whole of the latter part of the chapter, V.319 - 21,  $34-40); but  this is 
    best regarded as an aspect of  the vast,  unfinished work  on the  'Saga of 
    Turin'  that  engaged   him  during   the  1950s,   from  which   no  brief 
    retelling  suitable  in  scale  to  the  Quenta Silmarillion  ever emerged. 
    LQ  2  was  again  a  simple  copy  of  LQ  1,  by  that   time  altogether 
    obsolete.                                                                       
                                                                                   
      Chapter 17   ended  with   Turin's  flight   from  Menegroth   after  the 
    slaying  of  Orgof  and  his  gathering  of  a band  of outlaws  beyond the 
    borders  of  Doriath:  'their  hands were  turned against  all who  came in 
    their  path,  Elves,  Men,  or  Orcs'  (V.321).  The  antecedent   of  this 
    passage  is  found  in  Q  (Quenta  Noldorinwa),  IV.123;  and   from  this 
    point,  in  terms  of  the  Silmarillion  narrative  strictly  or  narrowly 
    defined, there is nothing later than Q (written, or the greater part of it, 
    in 1930) for the rest of the tale of Turin, and  for all  the story  of the 
    return  of  Hurin,  the Nauglamir,  the death  of Thingol,  the destruction 
    of  Doriath,  the  fall  of  Gondolin,  and the  attack on  Sirion's Haven, 
    until we  come to  the rewriting  of the  conclusion of  Q which  my father 
    carried out in 1937.                                                            
      This  is  not  to  suggest  for  a moment,  of course,  that he  had lost 
    interest in the later tales: 'Turin' is the  most obvious  contradiction to 
    that, while the  later Tale  of Tuor  was undoubtedly  intended to  lead to 
    a  richly  detailed account  of the  Fall of  Gondolin, and  The Wanderings 
    of Hurin  was not  to end  with his  departure from  Brethil, but  to lead 
    into  the  tale  of   the  Necklace   of  the   Dwarves.  But   the  Quenta 
    Silmarillion  was  at  an end.  I have  said of  the Quenta  Noldorinwa (Q) 
  
    in IV.76:                                                                       
      The title ['This is the  brief History  of the  Noldoli or  Gnomes, drawn 
    from  the  Book  of  Lost  Tales']  makes it  very plain  that while  Q was 
    written  in  a  finished  manner,  my  father  saw  it  as a  compendium, a 
    'brief  history'  that  was  'drawn  from'  a  much  longer work;  and this 
    aspect  remained   an  important   element  in   his  conception   of  'The 
    Silmarillion'  properly  so called.  I do  not know  whether this  idea did 
    indeed arise from  the fact  that the  starting point  of the  second phase 
    of  the  mythological  narrative   was  a   condensed  synopsis   (S)  [the 
    Sketch  of  the  Mythology];  but  it  seems likely  enough, from  the step 
    by  step  continuity  that  leads  from  S  through Q  to the  version that 
    was interrupted towards its end in 1937.                                        
   
   In  these  versions  my  father  was  drawing  on  (while  also  of  course 
   continually  developing  and  extending)  long  works that  already existed 
   in  prose  and  verse,  and in  the Quenta  Silmarillion he  perfected that 
   characteristic tone, melodious, grave,  elegiac, burdened  with a  sense of 
   loss  and distance  in time,  which resides  partly, as  I believe,  in the 
   literary  fact  that  he  was  drawing  down   into  a   brief  compendious 
   history  what  he  could  also  see  in far  more detailed,  immediate, and 
   dramatic  form.  With  the   completion  of   the  great   'intrusion'  and 
   departure  of  The Lord  of the  Rings, it  seems that  he returned  to the 
   Elder  Days  with  a  desire  to  take up  again the  far more  ample scale 
   with  which  he  had  begun long  before, in  The Book  of Lost  Tales. The 
   completion  of  the  Quenta Silmarillion  remained an  aim; but  the 'great 
   tales', vastly developed from their  original forms,  from which  its later 
   chapters should be derived were never achieved.                             
                                                                              
     It remains only to record the later history of the  final element  in QS, 
   the  rewritten  conclusion  of  the  Quenta  Noldorinwa,  which  was given 
   in V.323  ff. with  such emendations  as I  judged to  have been  made very 
   early and before the abandonment of work on QS at the end of 1937.          
     It is curious  to find  that a  final typescript  in the  LQ 2  series of 
   1958(?)  was  made,  in  which  the  text of  Q was  copied from  the words 
   'Hurin  gathered  therefore  a  few   outlaws  of   the  woods   unto  him, 
   and  they  came  to  Nargothrond'  (IV.132) to  the end.  It has  no title, 
   and  apart  from  some  corrections  made  to  it  by  my  father   has  no 
   independent value: its interest lies only in the fact of its existence. The 
   reason why it begins  at this  place in  the narrative  is, I  think, clear 
   (though not why it begins at  precisely this  point). At  the time  when my 
   father  decided to  'get copies  made of  all copyable  material' (December 
   1957,  see  X.141-2)  he  provided  the  typist  not  only with  the Quenta 
   Silmarillion  papers  but  also  with  (among  other manuscripts)  the Grey 
   Annals.  Thus  the  story  of  Turin,  in  that  form,  was  (or  would be) 
   secure  in  two  typescript  copies.  But  from  the  death  of  Turin,  if 
   anything  of  the concluding  parts of  The Silmarillion  was to  be copied 
   in this  way, it  had to  be the  text of  Q: for  there was  nothing later 
   (except the rewritten version of the conclusion). Yet in  this text  we are 
   of  course  in  quite early  writing: for  a single  example among  many, Q 
   has  (IV.139)  'For  Turgon  deemed, when  first they  came into  that vale 
   after  the  dreadful  battle  ...'  -  an  explicit  reference  to  the now 
   long-discarded  story of  the foundation  of Gondolin  after the  Battle of 
   Unnumbered  Tears;  and  so  this  appears  in  the  late  typescript. That 
   was of course a mere pis-aller, an insurance against  the possibility  of a 
   catastrophe, but  its existence  underlines, and  must have  underlined for 
   my  father, the  essential and  far-reaching work  that still  awaited him, 
   but which he would never achieve.                                           
     The typist  of LQ  2 was  given the  manuscript (see  V.323) of  the 1937 
   rewriting  of  the conclusion  of Q,  beginning 'And  they looked  upon the 
   
    Lonely Isle and there they tarried not'. Some of the later,  roughly made 
    emendations  (see  V.324)  had  already  been  made  to  the  manuscript, 
    but others had not. Up to the point  where the  rewritten text  begins my 
    father understandably paid no attention at all to the typescript, but the 
    concluding portion he corrected cursorily - it is clear  that he  did not 
    have the  actual manuscript  by him  to refer  to. These  corrections are 
    mostly no  more than  regular changes  of name,  but he  made one  or two 
    independent  alterations as  well, and  these are  recorded in  the notes 
    that follow.                                                                 
  
      The corrections to the  manuscript, carried  out as  it appears  in two 
    stages (before and after the making of the typescript), are mostly fairly 
    minor, and a few so slight as not to be worth recording.  I refer  to the 
    numbered paragraphs in V.324 - 34.                                           
      Changes  of  name  or  forms of  name were:  Airandir >  Aerandir ($1); 
    Tun  >  Tirion  ($3  and  subsequently);  Kor  >  Tuna  ($4);  Lindar  > 
    Vanyar  ($$6,  26);  Vingelot  >  Vingilot  ($11,  but  not at  the other 
    occurrences);  Gumlin  >  Galion  ($16);  Gorthu  >  Gorthaur  ($30,  see 
    p. 240, $143); Palurien > Kementari ($32); Eriol > Ereol ($33).             
      Fionwe  was  changed  to  Eonwe  throughout,  and  son  of  Manwe  to 
    'herald  of  Manwe'  in  $5 (but  in $6  'Fionwe son  of Manwe'  > 'Eonwe 
    to  whom Manwe  gave his  sword'); 'the  sons of  the Valar'  became 'the 
    host of the Valar' in $6, but 'the Children  of the  Valar' in  $18, 'the 
    sons of the Gods' in $20, and 'the sons of the Valar'  in $$29,  32, were 
    not corrected (see also under $15 below).                                    
      Other changes were:                                                        
                                                                                
    $6.  'Ingwiel son  of Ingwe  was their  chief': observing  the apparent      
      error, in that Ingwiel appears to be named the  leader of  the Noldor      
      (see V.334, $6), my father changed this to 'Finarphin son  of Finwe':      
      see IV.196, second  footnote. In  the typescript  he let  the passage      
      stand,  but  changed Ingwiel  to Ingwion  (and also  'Light-elves' to      
      'Fair-elves', see X.168, 180).                                             
    $9.  'Manwe' > 'Manwe the Elder King'                                          
    $12.  'she let build for her' > 'there was built for her'                      
    $13.  'they took it for a sign of hope' > 'they took it  for a  sign, and      
      they called it Gil-Orrain, the  Star of  high hope',  with Gil-Orrain      
      subsequently  changed to  Gil-Amdir (see  X.320). The  typescript had      
      the  revised  reading, with  Gil-Orrain, which  my father  emended to      
      Gil-Estel; on the carbon copy he wrote Orestel above Orrain.               
    $15.  'the Light-elves of Valinor' > 'the Light-elves in Valinor'              
        'the sons of the Gods were young and fair and terrible' > 'the host      
      of the Gods were arrayed in forms of Valinor'                              
    $16.  'the most part of the sons of Men' > 'a great part  of the  sons of      
      Men'                                                                      
    $17.  'was like a great roar of thunder, and  a tempest  of fire'  > 'was      
      with a great thunder, and lightning, and a tempest of fire'                
    $18.  'and  in his  fall the  towers of  Thangorodrim were  thrown down'      
                                                                                
                                                                                
   
      >  'and  he  fell  upon  the  towers  of   Thangorodrim  and   they  were 
      broken and thrown down'                                                   
        'the  chain  Angainor,  which  long  had  been  prepared' >  'the chain 
      Angainor, which he had worn aforetime'                                    
    $20.  'But  Maidros  would  not  harken,  and  he  prepared...  to attempt 
      in  despair  the  fulfilment  of  his  oath'  >  'But Maidros  and Maglor 
      would not harken...', with change of 'he' to 'they' and 'his' to 'their'. 
    $26.  'and especially upon the great isles' > 'and upon the great isles'      
    $30.  'and  bears dark  fruit even  to these  latest days'  > 'and  will bear 
      dark fruit even unto the latest days'                                     
        'Sauron  ...  who  served  Morgoth  even  in  Valinor  and   came  with 
      him'  >  '...  who  served  Morgoth  long  ago  and  came  with  him into 
      the  world' (cf.  the removal  of the  passage on  this subject  from the 
      chapter Of the Ruin of Beleriand, p. 240, $143).                          
    $31.  'Turin  Turambar...  coming  from  the  halls  of  Mandos'   >  'Turin 
      Turambar...  returning  from  the  Doom  of  Men  at  the  ending  of the 
      world'.  In  the  margin  of the  manuscript my  father wrote  'and Beren 
      Camlost' without direction for its insertion.                             
    $32.  'and  she  will  break  them  [the  Silmarils]  and  with  their  fire 
      rekindle  the  Two  Trees':  this  was  emended  on  the  carbon  copy of 
      the  typescript  only  to:  'and  he  [Feanor] will  break them  and with 
      their fire Yavanna will rekindle the Two Trees'                           
        Approximately  against  the  last  two   sentences  of   the  paragraph 
      (from  'In  that  light  the Gods  will grow  young again...')  my father 
      put a large X in the margin of the manuscript.                            
                                                                               
      Among  these  later  changes  were  also  the  subheadings (Of  the Great 
    Battle  and  the  War  of Wrath  at $15,  Of the  Last End  of the  Oath of 
  
    Feanor  and  his  Sons at  $20, and  Of the  Passing of  the Elves  at $26) 
    which  were  noticed in  the commentary  on this  text, V.336;  I neglected 
    however  to  mention  there  the  introduction  of  a  further  subheading, 
    The Second Prophecy of Mandos, at $31.                                      
                                                                               
      I  said  of  this text  in V.324:  'The very  fact that  the end  of "The 
    Silmarillion"  still  took  this  form  when  The  Lord  of  the  Rings was 
    begun  is  sufficiently  remarkable'.  It seems  much more  remarkable, and 
    not easy to interpret, that my father was treating it  as a  text requiring 
    only  minor  and  particular  revision  at  this much  later time.  But his 
    mode   of   emendation   could   sometimes   be    decidedly   perfunctory, 
    suggesting  not  a  close,  comparative  consideration  of an  earlier text 
    so  much  as  a series  of descents  on particular  points that  struck his 
    attention; and it may be that  such later  emendations as  he made  in this 
    case are to be  regarded rather  in that  light than  as implying  any sort 
    of  final  approval  of  the  content. But  this text  was peculiar  in its 
    inception,  jumping  forward  from  the  beginning  of  the story  of Turin 
    to  the  middle  of  a  sentence  much further  on in  the Quenta,  and its 
    later history does not diminish its somewhat mysterious nature.             
   
        PART THREE.       
                         
      THE WANDERINGS      
            OF            
           HURIN          
                         
    AND OTHER WRITINGS 
     NOT FORMING PART 
          OF THE          
   QUENTA SILMARILLION. 
   
                                       I                                     
                            THE WANDERINGS OF HURIN.                         
                                                                            
   In  The  Wanderings  of  Hurin  ('WH') it  is not  convenient to  use the 
   device  of  numbered  paragraphs, and  commentary (pp.  298 ff.)  is here 
   related to numbered notes in the text.                                    
    The earliest  account of  Hurin after  his release  by Morgoth  is found 
   in the Tale of  Turambar (II.112  - 15,  135-6), leading  to that  in the 
   Sketch of the Mythology  (IV.32) and  in Q  (IV.132); see  also AB  1 and 
   AB 2 (IV.306, V.141). It  is not  necessary to  say anything  about these 
   here, since in none of them is there any  suggestion that  Hurin returned 
   to Hithlum (or went to Brethil) before he came to Nargothrond.            
                                                                            
    I  have  described  (p.  103)  how  the  manuscript  of the  Grey Annals 
   (GA) ends with strange abruptness at the foot  of a  page, and  said that 
   'it always  seemed to  me strange  that my  father should  have abandoned 
   the Grey Annals where he did,  without at  least writing  the inscription 
   that was carved on the stone'. At some later time (see ibid.)  he entered 
   roughly on the manuscript  the inscription  on the  stone, and  the words 
   of conclusion to the tale, derived from the last part of the Narn (NE). 
    The  explanation  of  this  was  simple,  when  I  discovered, misplaced 
   among  miscellaneous  papers,  manuscript pages  that are  very obviously 
   the continuation of the Grey Annals (the first of  these pages  is indeed 
   numbered  continuously  with  the  last  page  of  the  main manuscript); 
   this continuation, it is plain, was already lost in my father's lifetime. 
   The original conclusion was in fact exactly  as in  the addition  made to 
   GA when he presumed the original ending  lost, except  that the  title of 
   the  work  was  then  Glaer  nia  Chin Hurin,  as in  NE (p.  160, $349). 
   Subsequently  my  father  had  added  the  words 'and  was made  by Men', 
   as in the conclusion added to  GA (p.  103), and  later again  he changed 
   the title to Narn i Chin Hurin, as he did also in NE.                     
    In the scarcely changing script of the main manuscript this  'lost' text 
   stopped here, but  was then  continued on  the same  page in  a different 
   ink and  script, with  the date  500 twice  written against  this further 
   entry and each time struck out.                                           
                                                                            
    It  is  said  by  some  that  Morwen  on  a  time  came  in  her witless 
   wandering   to   that   stone   and   read   it,  and   died  afterwards, 
  
   though  haply  she  did  not  understand the  tale that  it told,  and in 
   that  was  less  tormented  than  Hurin.  For   all  that   Morgoth  knew 
   of  the  working  of  his  curse  Hurin  knew also;  but lies  and malice 
   
   were  mingled  with  the  truth,  and  he that  sees through  the eyes 
   of   Morgoth,  willing   or  unwilling,   sees  all   things  crooked. 
   [Written  in  the  margin  later:   Some  fate   of  Morwen   must  be 
   devised. Did Morwen and Hurin meet again?](1)                              
                                                                             
     At this point the ink and to a slight degree the style of the script 
   change again. The following narrative is the first account  of Hurin's 
   release since the Quenta of 1930.                                          
                                                                             
                                    500.                                      
                                                                             
     Especially  Morgoth  endeavoured  to  cast  an  evil light  upon all 
   that  Thingol  and  Melian  had   done  (for   he  hated   and  feared 
   them  most);  and  when  at  last  he  deemed  the  time ripe,  in the 
   year  after  the  death  of  his  children,  he  released  Hurin  from 
   bondage  and  let  him  go  whither  he  would.  He  feigned  that  in 
   this  he  was  moved  by  generosity  to  a  defeated  enemy,  but  in 
   truth  his  purpose  was  that  Hurin should  further his  malice. And 
   little  though  Hurin  trusted  aught  that  Morgoth  said or  did, he 
   went forth in grief, embittered by the lies of the Dark Lord.              
     Twenty-eight  years  Hurin  was  captive  in  Angband,  and  at  his 
   release  was  in  his  sixtieth year,(2) but great  strength was  in him 
   still, in spite of the weight of his grief, for it suited  the purpose  ] 
   of  Morgoth  that  this  should  be  so.  He was  sent under  guard as 
   far as the east-marches of Hithlum, and there he was let go free.          
     None  that  had  known  him  [in]  youth  could  mistake  him still,  .] 
   though  he  had  grown  grim  to  look  on:  his  hair and  beard were 
   white and long, but  there was  a fell  light in  his eyes.  He walked 
   unbowed,  and  yet  carried  a  great  black  staff;  but he  was girt 
   with  his  sword.  Great wonder  and dread  fell on  the land  when it 
   was  noised  in  Hithlum  that  the  Lord  Hurin  had   returned.  The 
   Easterlings   were   dismayed,   fearing   that  their   Master  would 
   prove  faithless  again  and  give  back  the  land  to  the Westrons, 
   and  that  they  would  be  enslaved  in  their  turn.   For  watchmen 
   had reported that Hurin came out of Angband.                               
     'There was a great  riding,' they  said, 'of  the black  soldiers of 
   Thangorodrim   over   the   Anfauglith,  and   with  them   came  this 
   man, as one that was held in honour.'                                      
     Therefore  the  chieftains of  the Easterlings  dared not  lay hands 
   on Hurin,  and let  him walk  at will.  In which  they were  wise; for 
   the  remnant  of  his  own   people  shunned   him,  because   of  his 
   coming   from   Angband,   as   one   in   league   and   honour  with 
   Morgoth;  and  indeed  all  escaped  captives  were held  in suspicion 
   
   of  spying  and  treachery  in those  days, as  has been  told. Thus 
   freedom only  increased the  bitterness of  Hurin's heart;  for even 
   had  he  so  wished,  he  could  not   have  roused   any  rebellion 
   against  the  new  lords  of  the  land. All  the following  that he 
   gathered  was  a  small  company  of  the  homeless men  and outlaws 
   chat lurked in the hills; but they  had done  no great  deed against 
   the Incomers since the passing of Turin, some five years before. 
     Of Turin's deeds in  Brodda's hall  Hurin now  learned from  the ' 
   outlaws  the  true  tale,.  and  he  looked  on Asgon {3} and his men, 
   and  he  said:  'Men  are  changed  here.  In  thraldom   they  have 
   found  thrall hearts. I desire  no longer  any lordship  among them, 
   nor elsewhere in  Middle-earth. I  will leave  this land  and wander 
   alone, unless any of you will go with me, to meet what we may.      
   For  I  have  no purpose  now, unless  I find  chance to  avenge the 
   wrongs of my son.'                                                  
     Asgorn {4} and six  other  desperate  men were  willing to  go with 
   him; and Hurin led them  to the  halls of  Lorgan, who  still called 
   himself  the  Lord  of  Hithlum.  Lorgan heard  of their  coming and 
   was afraid, and he gathered other  chieftains and  their men  in his 
   house for defence. But Hurin coming to the gates looked on the      
   Eastrons {5} in scorn.                                                 
  
     'Fear not!' he said.  'I should  have needed  no companions,  if I 
   had come to fight with  you. I  am come  only to  take leave  of the 
   lord of the land. I have no liking for it any  more, since  you have 
   defiled it. Hold it  while you  may, until  your Master  recalls you 
   to the slave-tasks that fit you better.'                            
     Then  Lorgan  was  not  ill-pleased  to  think  that  he  would so 
   soon and easily be rid of the  fear of  Hurin, without  crossing the 
   will of Angband; and he came forward.                               
     'As you will, friend,' he said. 'I have done you no ill,  and have 
   let you be, and of this I hope you will  bring a  true tale,  if you 
   come again to the Master.'                                          
     Hurin eyed him in  wrath. 'Friend  me not,  thrall and  churl!' he 
   said. 'And believe not the lies that I have heard: that I  have ever 
   entered into the service  of the  Enemy. Of  the Edain  am I  and so 
   remain,  and  there  shall  be  no   friendship  between   mine  and 
   yours for ever.'                                                    
     Then hearing that Hurin had not after all the favour of           
   Morgoth,  or  forswore  it,   many  of   Lorgan's  men   drew  their 
   swords to put  an end  to him.  But Lorgan  restrained them;  for he 
   was  wary,  and  more  cunning  and  wicked  than  the  others,  and 
   quicker therefore to guess at the purposes of the Master.           
   
     'Go  then,  greybeard,  to  evil fortune,'  he said.  'For that  is your 
   doom.  Folly  and  violence  and  self-hurt  are  all  the  deeds  of your 
   kin. Fare you ill!'                                                        
     'Tol  acharn!'  said  Hurin.  'Vengeance  comes.  I  am  not   the  last 
   of  the  Edain,  whether  I  fare  ill   or  well.'   And  with   that  he 
   departed, and left the land of Hithlum.                                    
                                                                             
                                      501.                                    
                                                                             
     Of  the  wanderings  of  Hurin  there   is  no   tale  told,   until  he 
   came  at  last  late  in  this  year to  Nargothrond. It  is said  that he 
   had  then  gathered  to  him  other  fugitives   and  masterless   men  in 
   the   wild,   and  came   south  with   a  following   of  a   hundred  or 
   more.  But  why  it  was  that  he  went  to  Nargothrond   is  uncertain, 
   save  that  so  his  doom  and  the  fate  of  the  Jewels  led  him. Some 
   have said that                                                             
                                                                             
     At  this  point the  'lost continuation'  of the  Grey Annals  stops, at 
   the foot of  a page;  but a  further page  is found,  written in  a wholly 
   different script (a rapid italic that my father  used quite  frequently in 
   the period after the publication of The Lord of  the Rings),  that clearly 
   joins  to  the  abandoned  sentence  'Some   have  said   that'.  Together 
   with  the  first  extension  of  the Annals,  that concerning  Morwen (pp. 
   251-2),  and  then  the  narrative recounting  Hurin's return  to Hithlum, 
   this page is a further and final link in the series of additions that were 
   made at intervals whose length cannot be determined.                       
                                                                             
   [Some   have   said   that]   maybe   he  knew   not  that   Glaurung  was 
   dead,  and  hoped   in  his   heart  distraught   to  take   vengeance  on 
   this   evil   thing   -   for   Morgoth   would   conceal  the   death  of 
   Glaurung,  if  he  could,  both  because  the  loss  was  a  grief  to him 
   and  a  hurt  to  his  pride,  and  because  (from  Hurin  especially)  he 
   would  conceal  all  that  was  most  valiant  or  successful  of  Turin's 
   deeds.  Yet  this  can  scarce be so,(6) since  the  death   of   Glaurung 
   was  so  bound  up  with  the  death  of  his  children and  revelation of 
   their  evil  case;   while  the   rumour  of   the  assault   of  Glaurung 
   upon   Brethil   went  far   and  wide.   Certainly  Morgoth   fenced  men 
   in  Hithlum,  as  he  was  able,  and   little  news   came  to   them  of 
   events  in  other  lands;  but  so  soon  as  Hurin  passed  southward  or 
   met  any   wanderers  in   the  wild   he  would   hear  tidings   of  the 
   battle in the ravine of Taiglin.                                           
     More  likely  is  it  that  he  was  drawn thither  to discover  news of 
   Turin; to Brethil he would not yet come, nor to Doriath.                   
     He  went  first  seeking  a  way  into  Gondolin,  and   the  friendship 
   of  Turgon  (which   indeed  would   have  been   great);  but   he  found 
   
                                                           
  
                                                                           
   it not. His doom was unwilling (for Morgoth's curse was ever             
   upon him still); and moreover since the Nirnaeth  Turgon had             
   expended every art upon the hiding of his realm. It was then             
   that Hurin finding                                                       
                                                                           
   Here the text stops abruptly; but on the  same page  and clearly  at the 
   same time my father wrote the following:                                 
                                                                           
   Hurin  goes  to  seek  Gondolin.  Fails.  Passes  by  Brethil,  and his 
   anguish  is  increased.  They  will  not  admit him  - saying  that the 
   Halethrim   do  not   wish  any   more  to   become  enmeshed   in  the 
   shadow   of   his   kin.   But   A  [?new] Lord (7) gives  the  dragon- 
   helm  to  Hurin.  His  heart  is  hot  against  Thingol.  He  passes it 
   [Doriath]  by  and  goes  on  to  Nargothrond.   Why?  To   seek  news, 
   plunder, - he had been an admirer of Felagund.                           
    News  of  the  fall  of  Nargothrond  came  to  sons  of  Feanor,  and 
   dismayed   Maedros,  but   did  not   all  displease   Celeg[orn]  and 
   Curufin.  But  when  the  news  of  the dragon's  fall was  heard, then 
   many  wondered   concerning  its   hoard  and   who  was   the  master? 
   Some   Orc-lord,   men   thought.   But  the   Dwarves  of   [sic]  How 
   did Mim find it? He must come of a different race.(8)                    
                                                                           
    These  two  pieces,  especially  the  latter, are  plainly a  record of 
   emerging ideas.  In the  first there  is what  is probably  the earliest 
   reference to the story that Hurin sought but failed to find the entrance 
   to Gondolin. In the second appears a new  articulation in  the unwritten 
   history  of  the Dragon-helm,  together with  other new  detail (Hurin's 
   admiration  of  Felagund,  and the  effect of  the news  of the  fall of 
   Nargothrond  on  the  sons  of  Feanor);  and  there  is seen  the first 
   adumbration of a story of Hurin's adventures in  Brethil before  he went 
   to Nargothrond.                                                          
                                                                           
    Before coming to the  fully achieved  story of  Hurin in  Brethil there 
   remains one  further text  to consider.  When my  father was  engaged on 
   his later work on the Narn i  Chin Hurin  he made  several plot-synopses 
   arranged in annalistic form. Much of that material is not relevant here, 
   since it is primarily concerned with  the evolving  story of  Turin; but 
   one of  them, which  begins with  the birth  of Turin,  continues beyond 
   his death and gives some account, though very brief, of Hurin  after his 
   release by Morgoth.                                                      
    I give here the conclusion of this text (certainly somewhat  later than 
   any of the writings given thus far in Part Three), taking it up a little 
   before the death of Turin, since there are  many interesting  details in 
   the  annals  for  490-9  bearing  on the  accounts given  in NE  and GA. 
   The text was written legibly but very rapidly.                           
   
                                490-5.                              
                                                                   
    Turin  becomes  a  great  captain  in  Nargothrond   under  the 
   name  of  Iarwaeth,  and  is  called  Mormegil  Black   Sword  . 
   [Altered  later  to  read:  Turin  becomes  a  great  captain in 
   Nargothrond. He only  tells that  he was  lord of  Cuarthol, and 
   gives out his name as Thuringud  the Hidden  Foe; but  is called 
   Mormegil 'Black Sword'.                                          
    Gwindor  reveals  his  true  name  to  Finduilas, and  Turin is 
   angry.(9)                                                        
                                                                   
                                 494.                               
                                                                   
    Morgoth stirs up the Eastrons  to greater  hatred of  Elves and 
   Edain,  and  sends  Orcs  to  aid  them  and impel  them. Lorgan 
   hearing  of  Nienor's  beauty  is  eager to  take her  by force. 
   Morwen  and  Nienor  flee  the  land and  come to  Doriath. They 
   seek news of Turin.(10)                                         
                                                                   
                                 495.                               
                                                                   
    Tuor  escapes  from  Hithlum  by Cirith  Ninniach and  comes to 
  
   Nivrost. He meets  Gelmir and  Arminas. Ulmo  visits him  on the 
   shores  by  Mount  Taras,  and  sends Voronwe  to him.  Tuor and 
   Voronwe  go  to  seek  Gondolin  which  they  reach  in  winter. 
   Winter of 495 -  6 is  the Fell  Winter with  ice and  snow from 
   November to March (5 months).                                    
    Gelmir  and  Arminas  come  to  Nargothrond  and   bring  warn- 
   ing  of  forces  mustering  in  Narrow  Land  and   under  Eryd- 
   wethian [sic]. They are rejected by Turin.                       
    Handir  of  Brethil  slain  in  battle  with  the  Orcs  at the 
   Crossings of Taeglin [sic]. His son Brandir  the lame  is chosen 
   Chieftain,  though  many  would   have  preferred   his  cousins 
   Hunthor or Hardang.                                              
    Turin  and  Orodreth  defeated  in Battle  of Tum-halad  by the 
   dread  of  Glaurung.  Gwindor   also  slain.   Glaurung  ravages 
   Nargothrond, and cozens Turin.                                   
    Turin  breaks  his  word  to  Gwindor  to  endeavour   to  save 
   Finduilas,  who  is  carried  off.  Instead  under the  spell of 
   Glaurung he goes to Dorlomin to seek Morwen and Nienor.          
    Finduilas is slain by the  Orcs near  Crossings of  Taeglin and 
   buried by Men of Brethil in Haudh-en-Elleth.                     
    Tuor sees Turin near ravaged place of Eithil Ivrin but does not 
   know who he is.                                                  
    Glaurung takes possession of Nargothrond.(11)                   
   
                                 496.                                
                                                                    
    Early  in  year  Turin  comes  to Dorlomin.  He slays  Brodda in 
   his  hall.  Death  of  Sador.  Turin flies  with Asgon  and other 
   outlawed  Edain  to the  Mountains, and  then leaves  Dorlomin by 
   himself. He comes at last to Brethil  and learns  of the  fate of 
   Finduilas.                                                        
    Morwen  and  Nienor  come  to  Nargothrond,  but   their  escort 
   (under Mablung) is  scattered, and  Morwen is  lost in  the wild, 
   but  Nienor  is  bewitched  by  Glaurung,  and loses  her memory, 
   and runs into the wild.                                           
    Nienor comes to Brethil, and is called Niniel.(12)               
                                                                    
                                 496-                                
                                                                    
    Under  the  name  of  Turambar  Turin  becomes chief  warrior of 
   Brethil, and men give no heed to Brandir.  Brandir falls  in love 
   with Niniel, but she loves Turambar.                              
                                                                    
                                 497.                                
    Dior Halfelven weds Lindis of Ossiriand.(13)                     
                                                                    
                                 498.                                
      Turin weds Niniel (autumn).(14)                               
                                                                    
                                 499.                                
                                                                    
    Glaurung  assails  Brethil.  Turin  goes  against him  with Hun- 
   thor  and  Dorlas.  Dorlas'  heart  fails  and  he  leaves  them. 
   Hunthor  is  slain  by  a  falling  stone. Turin  slays Glaurung. 
   Glaurung  ere death  reveals to  Turin and  Nienor who  they are. 
   Turin  slays  Brandir.  Nienor casts  herself into  Taeglin. [The 
   following  are  separate  additions  to  the  text:]  Turin slays 
   Brandir and takes his own life. / Men of Brethil erect the Talbor 
   or  St[anding] Stone  to their  memory. /  Mim comes  to Nargoth- 
   rond and takes possession of the treasure.(15)                    
                                                                    
                                 500.                                
    Elrun and Eldun twin sons of Dior are born.                      
    Morgoth releases Hurin. Hurin goes to Hithlum.(16)               
                                                                    
                             501.                                    
             Hurin leaves Hithlum and with Asgon and six men goes 
   down into the Narrow Land.                                        
    Hurin leaves his  companions and  seeks in  vain an  entrance to 
  
   
                                  
                                                                                 
   Gondolin,  but  Morgoth's  spies  thus learn  in what  region it               
   stands.                                                                        
      Hurin comes to the Stone  and there  finds Morwen,  who dies.               
   Hurin is put in prison by Hardang Chief of Brethil, but is aided               
   by  Manthor  his  kinsman  (cousin  of  Hardang).   In  uprising               
   Hardang  and  Manthor  are  slain  and  Obel  Halad  is  burned.               
   Hurin  finds  Asgon  again  and  gathers  other  men   and  goes               
   towards Nargothrond.(17)                                                       
                                                                                 
                                        502.                                      
      Tuor weds Idril daughter of Turgon.                                         
      Hurin comes to Nargothrond and slays Mim the petty-dwarf. 
   He and his men carry off the treasure of Glaurung and bring it                 
   to Doriath. Hurin is admitted in pity.(18)                                     
                                                                                 
      Here  this  plot-synopsis  ends,  at  the  foot  of  a  manuscript  page. I 
   come  now  to  the  substantial  complex of  writing leading  to a  final text 
   which  my  father  ultimately  entitled  The  Wanderings  of   Hurin  (earlier 
   Of  the  Fate  of  Hurin  and  Morwen). The  final  title  seems  not   to  be 
   entirely   apposite   to   the   content   of  the   work,  which   is  wholly 
   concerned  with   the  story   of  Hurin   in  Brethil;   it  may   have  been 
   intended  to  have  a  larger  scope, to  include the  further story  of Hurin 
   told  on  the  same  scale,  which  was never  written (see  p. 310,  note 57, 
   and also the other title given below).                                         
      There  is,  first,  a  draft  manuscript  and  associated   rough  workings 
   (often  of  an  extreme  roughness).  Many  pages  of  the draft  material are 
   the  backs  of  University   documents  dated   1954,  others   are  documents 
   from  1957.  Secondly,  there  is  a  typescript  made  by  my  father  on his 
   later  typewriter   (see  X.300),   much  emended   in  manuscript   and  with 
   some  substantial  passages  rejected   and  replaced   by  new   material  in 
   typescript;  and  lastly  an  amanuensis  typescript  of  virtually  no  inde- 
   pendent  value.  The  work  can  be  placed  with  fair certainty  towards the 
   end of the 1950s.                                                              
      My father's typescript, as typed, bore  no title,  but he  wrote in  ink on 
   the top copy:                                                                  
                          Of the Fate of Hurin and Morwen                         
               Link to the Necklace of the Dwarves, 'Sigil Elu-naeth'             
                           Necklace of the Woe of Thingol                         
   The text opens thus:                                                           
                                                                                 
      So ended the tale of Turin the hapless; and it has ever been                
   held one of  the worst  of the  deeds of  Morgoth among  Men in                
   the ancient world. It is  said by  some that  on a  time Morwen                
   came in her witless wandering to the graven stone,  and knowing                
   that her children were dead, though she understood not  in what                
   
   way their tale had ended, she sat beside the stone awaiting               
   death; and there Hurin found her at last, as is after told.               
    Less happy than hers was the lot of Hurin.                               
                                                                            
   This passage derives, in its first  sentence, from  Q (IV.131),  and then 
   from the  first continuation  of the  Grey Annals  (pp. 251-2),  with the 
   addition that  Hurin found  Morwen beside  the stone  (cf. p.  258, annal 
   501). The  passage was  struck from  the typescript  and replaced  by the 
   following, written on a document dating from 1957:                        
                                                                            
    So  ended  the  tale  of  Turin  the  Hapless, the  worst of  the works 
   of  Morgoth  among   Men  in   the  ancient   world.  But   Morgoth  did 
   not  sleep  nor  rest  from  evil,  and  this  was  not  the end  of his 
   dealings  with  the  House  of  Hador,  against  which  his  malice  was 
   unsated,    though    Hurin    was   under    his   Eye,    and   Morwen 
   wandered distraught in the wild.                                          
    Unhappy was the lot of Hurin.                                            
                                                                            
   At  the  head  of  this my  father subsequently  wrote The  Wanderings of 
   Hurin, and the final amanuensis typescript was given this title also (see 
  
   p. 258). The typescript  continues, from  'Less happy  than hers  was the 
   lot of Hurin':                                                            
                                                                            
   For  all  that  Morgoth  knew  of  the  working   of  his   malice  Hurin 
   knew  also;  but  lies  were  mingled  with  the  truth,  and  aught that 
   was  good  was  hidden  or  distorted.  He  that  sees  through  the eyes 
   of Morgoth, willing or unwilling, sees all things crooked.                
    It  was  Morgoth's  special  endeavour  to  cast  an  evil   light  upon 
   all  that  Thingol  and  Melian  had  done,  for  he  feared   and  hated 
   them  most;  and  when,  therefore,  he  deemed  the  time  ripe,  in the 
   year  after  the  death  of  Turin  he   released  Hurin   from  bondage, 
   bidding him go whither he would.                                          
    He  feigned  that  in  this  he  was   moved  by   pity  for   an  enemy 
   utterly  defeated,   marvelling  at   his  endurance.   'Such  steadfast- 
   ness,'  he  said,  'should  have  been  shown  in  a  better  cause,  and 
   would  have  been  otherwise  rewarded.   But  I   have  no   longer  any 
   use for you, Hurin,  in the  waning of  your little  life.' And  he lied, 
   for  his  purpose  was  that  Hurin  should  still  further   his  malice 
   against Elves and Men, ere he died.                                       
    Then  little   though  Hurin   trusted  aught   that  Morgoth   said  or 
   did,  knowing  that  he  was  without  pity,  he  took  his  freedom  and 
   went  forth  in  grief,  embittered  by  the  deceits  of the  Dark Lord. 
   Twenty-eight years Hurin was captive in Angband...                        
   
    In  this  passage  my  father  was  following,  with  some  expansion, the 
    continuation of  the Grey  Annals (p.  252); from  this point  he followed 
    it almost without alteration as  far as  'And with  that he  departed, and 
    left the land of Hithlum' (p. 254).(19) There are  thus two  closely similar, 
    and  for  most  of their  length all  but identical,  texts of  this short 
    narrative,  which  may  be  called 'Hurin  in Hithlum';  but the  first of 
    them is the  continuation of  the Annals,  and the  second is  the opening 
    of a wholly new  story of  Hurin in  Brethil -  causing a  postponement of 
    the  story  of  'Hurin  in  Nargothrond',  which  in  the event  was never 
    reached. Seeing then that the  second text  of 'Hurin  in Hithlum'  has an 
    entirely distinct function, there is clearly no question of  regarding the 
    story of Hurin in Brethil as a further  extension of  the Annals.  As will 
    be  seen,  my  father  was  very  evidently  no  longer writing  annals of 
    Beleriand:  that  work   was  now   abandoned  -   or  possibly,   in  his 
    intention, left in abeyance,  until the  new story  had been  completed on 
    the scale that he found congenial.                                             
      I  now  give  the  further text  of The  Wanderings of  Hurin (following 
    from  the  words  'And  with  that  he  departed,  and  left  the  land of 
    Hithlum').  The  work  is  of peculiar  complexity in  this, that  when my 
    father was well advanced in  the story  he came  to a  clearer understand- 
    ing (as he might have said) of  the situation  in Brethil  at the  time of 
    Hurin's  advent;  and  these  new  conceptions overtook  it before  it was 
    completed  in  a  primary  form.  In  other  words,  the  story  grew  and 
    changed as he wrote, but  in this  case he  did not  abandon it  and start 
    again at the  beginning: he  returned to  earlier parts  of the  story and 
    reconstructed them. For the  most part  the text  as actually  typed could 
    stand,  but  required  continual  emendation  in  respect  of   names  and 
    other details. It is not easy to find a perfectly satisfactory and readily   ] 
    comprehensible  way  of  presenting  this,  but  after  much  experimenta- 
    tion I concluded that the best method  is to  give as  the text  the final 
    form achieved in the typescript, but to interrupt it (pp. 265 ff.)  at the 
    point  where  the  new  conceptions first  appear and  give an  account of 
    the  development.  Two  passages are  concerned: the  revised form  of the 
    first is marked by single asterisks  on pp.  262-3, and  of the  second by 
    double asterisks on pp. 264-5.                                                 
                                                                                  
      It is said that the hunters of Lorgan dogged his footsteps and               
    did not leave his trail until he and his companions went up into               
    the mountains. When Hurin stood again in the high places he                    
    descried far away amid the clouds the peaks of the Crisaegrim,                 
    and he remembered Turgon; and his heart desired to come again                  
    to the Hidden Realm, if he could, for there at least he would be               
    remembered with honour. He had heard naught of the things                      
    that had come to pass in Gondolin, and knew not that Turgon                    
    now hardened his heart against wisdom and pity, and allowed                    
  
   
   no one either to enter or to go forth for any cause whatsoever.(20)   
   Therefore,  unaware  that  all   ways  were   shut  beyond   hope,  he 
   resolved  to  turn  his  steps  towards  the  Crisaegrim; but  he said 
   nothing  of  his purpose  to his  companions, for  he was  still bound 
   by his oath  to reveal  to no  one that  he knew  even in  what region 
   Turgon abode.                                                         
     Nonetheless  he had  need of  help; for  he had  never lived  in the 
   wild,  whereas  the  outlaws  were  long  inured to  the hard  life of 
   hunters  and  gatherers,  and  they  brought  with  them such  food as 
   they  could,  though  the  Fell  Winter  had  much   diminished  their 
   store.  Therefore  Hurin  said  to  them:  'We  must  leave  this land 
   now;  for  Lorgan  will  leave  me  in  peace  no  longer.  Let  us go 
   down into the vales of Sirion, where Spring has come at last! '       
     Then  Asgon (21) guided  them  to  one  of  the  ancient  passes that 
   led  east  out  of Mithrim,  and they  went down  from the  sources of 
   the Lithir, until they came to the  falls where  it raced  into Sirion 
   at  the  southern  end  of  the Narrow Land.(22) Now  they   went  with 
   great  wariness;  for  Hurin put  little trust  in the  'freedom' that 
   Morgoth  had  granted  him.   And  rightly:   for  Morgoth   had  news 
   of  all  his  movements,  and  though  for  a while  he was  hidden in 
   the   mountains,  his   coming  down   was  soon   espied.  Thereafter 
   he  was  followed  and  watched,  yet  with   such  cunning   that  he 
   seldom  got  wind  of  it. All  the creatures  of Morgoth  avoided his 
   sight, and he was never waylaid or molested.(23)                      
     They  journeyed  southward  on   the  west   side  of   Sirion,  and 
   Hurin  debated  with  himself  how  to   part  from   his  companions, 
   at  least  for  so  long  that  he  could  seek  for  an  entrance  to 
   Gondolin  without  betraying  his  word.  At   length  they   came  to 
   the  Brithiach;  and  there  Asgon  said to  Hurin: 'Whither  shall we 
   go  now,  lord?  Beyond  this  ford  the  ways  east are  too perilous 
   for mortal men, if tales be true.'                                    
     'Then let us  go to  Brethil, which  is nigh  at hand,'  said Hurin. 
   'I have an errand there. In that land my son died.'                   
     So that night they took shelter in a grove of trees,  first outliers 
   of  the Forest  of Brethil  on its  northern border  only a  short way 
   south of  the Brithiach.  Hurin lay  a little  apart from  the others; 
   and  next  day  before  it  was  light he  arose while  they slumbered 
   deep  in  weariness,  and  he  left  them  and  crossed  the  ford and 
   came into Dimbar.                                                     
                                                                        
     When  the  men  awoke  he  was  already  gone  far,  and  there  was 
   a  thick  morning  mist about  the river.  As time  passed and  he did 
   
   not  return  nor  answer any  call they  began to  fear that  he had 
   been  taken  by  some  beast  or  prowling  enemy.  'We  have become 
   heedless of late,' said Asgon. 'The  land is  quiet, too  quiet, but 
   there are eyes under leaves and ears behind stones.'                    
     They followed his trail when the mist  lifted; but  it led  to the 
   ford and there failed, and they were at a loss. 'If he has  left us, 
   let  us  return  to  our  own  land,'  said  Ragnir.(24) He was  the 
   youngest  of  the  company,  and  remembered  little  of   the  days 
   before  the  Nirnaeth.  'The  old  man's  wits  are wild.  He speaks 
   with strange voices to shadows in his sleep.'                           
     'Little wonder if it  were so,'  said Asgon.  'But who  else could 
   stand as straight as he, after such woe? Nay, he is our  right lord, 
   do as he may, and I have sworn to follow him.'                          
     'Even east over the ford?' said the others.                           
     'Nay, there is  small hope  in that  way,' said  Asgon, 'and  I do 
   not  think  that  Hurin  will go  far upon  it. All  we know  of his 
   purpose  was  to  go  soon  to Brethil,  and that  he has  an errand 
   there. We are on the very border. Let us seek him there.'               
     'By  whose   leave?'  said   Ragnir.  'Men   there  do   not  love 
   strangers.'                                                             
     'Good  men  dwell  there,'  said  Asgon,   'and  the   [Master  >] 
   Lord of Brethil is  kin to  our old  lords.'(25) Nonetheless  the others 
   were  doubtful,  for no  tidings had  come out  of Brethil  for some  ] 
   years. 'It may be ruled by Orcs for all we know,' they said.            
     'We  shall  soon  find  what  way  things  go,' said  Asgon. 'Orcs 
  
   are  little  worse  than  Eastrons,  I  guess.  If  outlaws  we must 
   remain,  I would  rather lurk  in the  fair woods  than in  the cold 
   hills.'                                                                 
     Asgon,  therefore,  turned  and  went  back  towards  Brethil; and 
   the  others followed  him, for  he had  a stout  heart and  men said 
   that  he  was  born  with  good  luck.  Before  that day  ended they 
   had  come  deep  into  the  forest,  and  their  coming  was marked; 
   for  the  Haladin  were  more wary  than ever  and kept  close watch 
   on  their  borders.  In  the  [middle of  the night  >] grey  of the 
   morning, as  all but  one of  the incomers  were asleep,  their camp 
   was  surrounded,  and  their  watchman  was   held  and   gagged  as 
   soon as he cried out.                                                   
     Then  Asgon  leapt  up,  and called  to his  men that  they should 
   draw  no  weapon.  'See  now,' he  cried, 'we  come in  peace! Edain 
   we are out of [Mithrim > Hithlum >] Dorlomin.'                          
     *'That  may  be  so,'  said  the march-wardens.  'But the  morn is 
   dim. Our captain will judge you better when light is more.'             
   
          
                                                                   
    Then   being  many   times  outnumbered   Asgon  and   his  men 
   were  made  prisoners, and  their weapons  were taken  and their 
   hands  bound.  Thus  they  were brought  to Ebor  their captain; 
   and he asked their names and whence they came.                   
    'So you are Edain of the  North,' he  said. 'Your  speech bears 
   you  out, and  your gear.  You look  for friendship,  maybe. But 
   alas! evil things have befallen us  here, and  we live  in fear. 
   Manthor my lord, Master of the North-march, is  not here,  and I 
   must therefore  obey the  commands of  the Halad,  the Chieftain 
   of Brethil.  To him  you must  be sent  at once  without further 
   question. There may you speed well! '                            
    So  Ebor  spoke in  courtesy, but  he did  not hope  over much. 
   For the  new Chieftain  was now  Hardang son  of Hundad.  At the 
   death of Brandir childless he had been made Halad, being  of the 
   Haladin,  the  kin  of  Haleth, from  which all  chieftains were 
   chosen. He had not loved Turin, and he  had no  love now  at all 
   for the House of Hador, in whose blood he  had no  part. Neither 
   had  he  much  friendship  with  Manthor,  who  was also  of the 
   Haladin.                                                         
    To  Hardang  Asgon  and  his  men  were  led  by  devious ways, 
   and they were blindfolded. Thus at length they came to  the hall 
   of  the  Chieftains  in  Obel Halad;(26) and  their eyes  were un- 
   covered, and the guards led them  in. Hardang  sat in  his great 
   chair, and he looked unkindly upon them.                         
    'From Dorlomin  you come,  I am  told,' he  said. 'But  why you 
   come I know not.* Little good has  come to  Brethil out  of that 
   land; and I look for none  now: it  is a  fief of  Angband. Cold 
   welcome you  will find  here, creeping  in thus  to spy  out our 
   ways! '                                                          
    Asgon  restrained  his  anger,  but  answered stoutly:  'We did 
   not come in stealth, lord. We have  as great  craft in  woods as 
   your folk, and we should not so  easily have  been taken,  if we 
   had  known  any  cause for  fear. We  are Edain,  and we  do not 
   serve  Angband  but  hold  to  the House  of Hador.  We believed 
   that the Men of Brethil were of  like sort  and friendly  to all 
   faithful men.'                                                   
    'To those of proved faith,' said Hardang. 'To  be Edain  is not 
   enough alone. And as for the House of Hador it is held in little 
   love here. Why should the folk of that House come here now?' 
    To  that Asgon  made no  answer; for  from the  unfriendship of 
   the [Master >] Chieftain  he thought  it best  not to  speak yet 
   of Hurin.                                                        
   
     'I  see  that  you  will  not  speak  of  all  that  you  know,' said 
   Hardang. 'So be it. I must judge as I see; but I will be just.  This is 
   my  judgement.  Here  Turin  son  of  Hurin  dwelt for  a time,  and he 
   delivered  the  land  from  the  Serpent  of Angband.  For this  I give 
   you  your  lives.  **But  he  scorned   Brandir,  right   Chieftain  of 
   Brethil, and  he slew  him without  justice or  pity. Therefore  I will 
  
   not  harbour  you  here.  You  shall  be   thrust  forth,   whence  you 
   entered. Go now, and if you return it will be to death!'               
     'Then  shall  we  not  receive  our   weapons  again?'   said  Asgon. 
   'Will  you  cast  us  back  into  the  wild  without  bow  or  steel to 
   perish among the beasts?'                                              
     'No  man  of  Hithlum  shall  ever  again  bear  weapon  in Brethil,' 
   said Hardang. Not by my leave. Lead them hence.                        
     But  as  they  were  haled  from the  hall Asgon  cried: This  is the 
   justice  of  Eastrons  not  of  Edain!  We  were  not here  with Turin, 
   either  in  good  deed  or  evil.  Hurin  we  serve.  He  lives  still. 
   Lurking  in  your  wood  do  you  not   remember  the   Nirnaeth?  Will 
   you then dishonour him also in your spite, if he comes?'               
     'If  Hurin  comes,  do   you  say?'   said  Hardang.   'When  Morgoth 
   sleeps, maybe! '                                                       
     'Nay,'  said  Asgon.  'He  has   returned.  With   him  we   came  to 
   your borders. He has an errand here, he said. He will come!'           
     'Then  I  shall  be  here  to  meet  him,'  said  Hardang.  'But  you 
   will  not.  Now  go!'  He  spoke as  in scorn,  but his  face whitened 
   in  sudden  fear  that  some  strange  thing  had  happened  boding yet 
   worse  to  come.  Then  a  great  dread  of  the  shadow  of  the House 
   of  Hador  fell  upon  him, so  that his  heart grew  dark. For  he was 
   not  a  man  of  great  spirit,  such  as  were  Hunthor  and  Manthor, 
   descendants of Hiril.                                                  
     Asgon   and   his   company   were   blindfolded  again,   lest  they 
   should  espy  out  the  pathways  of  Brethil, and  they were  led back 
   to  the  North-march.   Ebor  was   ill  pleased   when  he   heard  of 
   what  had  passed  in   Obel  Halad,   and  he   spoke  to   them  more 
   courteously.                                                           
     'Alas!  '  he  said,  'you  must  needs  go forth  again. But  see! I 
   return  to  you  your  gear  and   weapons.  For   so  would   my  lord 
   Manthor  do,  at  the  least.  I  would  he  were here!  But he  is the 
   doughtiest   man   now   among   us;  and   by  Hardang's   command  is 
   Captain  of  the  guards  at the  Crossings of  Taiglin. There  we have 
   most fear of  assault, and  most fighting.  Well, this  much I  will do 
   in his stead; but I beg you,  do not  enter Brethil  again, for  if you 
   do,  we  may  feel  constrained  to  obey  the  word  of  Hardang  that 
   
   has now gone out to all the marches: to slay you at sight.'                
     Then  Asgon  thanked  him,   and  Ebor   led  them   to  the   eaves  of 
   Brethil, and there wished them good speed.                                 
     'Well,  thy  luck  has  held,'  said Ragnir,  'for at  least we  are not 
   slain, though we came nigh it. Now what shall we do?'                      
     'I  desire  still  to  find  my  lord  Hurin,'   said  Asgon,   'and  my 
   heart tells me that he will come to Brethil yet.'                          
     'Whither   we   cannot  return,'   said  Ragnir,   'unless  we   seek  a 
   death swifter than hunger.'                                                
     'If   he   comes,   he  will   come,  I   guess,  by   the  north-march, 
   between  Sirion  and  [Taiglin  >]  Taeglin,'  said  Asgon.  'Let   us  go 
   down  towards  the  Crossings  of  [Taiglin  >]   Taeglin.  There   it  is 
   more likely that we may hear news.'                                        
     'Or   bow-strings,'   said   Ragnir.   Nonetheless  they   took  Asgon's 
   counsel,   and   went   away   westward,  keeping   such  watch   as  they 
   could from afar upon the dark eaves of Brethil.                            
     But  Ebor  was  troubled,   and  sent   swiftly  to   Manthor  reporting 
   the   coming   of   Asgon   and  his   strange  words   concerning  Hurin. 
   But   of   this   matter  rumour   now  ran   through  all   Brethil.  And 
   Hardang  sat  in  Obel  Halad  in  doubt,  and   took  counsel   with  his 
   friends.**                                                                 
                                                                             
     In the foregoing text two  passages are  replacements in  the typescript 
   of shorter  passages that  were rejected.  The first  of these,  marked by 
   asterisks at its beginning and end,  runs from  ' "That  may be  so," said 
   the  march-wardens'  on  p.  262  to  '"But  why you  come I  know not"' 
   on p. 263. The rejected passage read as follows:                           
                                                                             
      'Maybe,'  answered  the  captain  of  the  guards;   'but  the   morn  is 
     dim. Others shall judge you in a better light.'                          
      Then,   being   many  times   outnumbered,  Asgorn   and  his   men  were 
     made   prisoners,   and  their   weapons  were   taken  and   their  hands 
  
     bound;  and  in  this  way  they  were  brought  at  last  before  the new 
     Master of the Haladin.                                                   
      He  was  Harathor,  brother  of   that  Hunthor   who  perished   in  the 
     ravine of  Taeglin. By  the childless  death of  Brandir he  had inherited 
     the  lordship  descending  from  Haldad.  He  had  no  love for  the house 
     of  Hador,  and  no  part  in  their blood;  and he  said to  Asgorn, when 
     the  captives   stood  before   him:  'From   [Hithlum  >]   Dorlomin  you 
     come,  I  am  told,  and  your speech  bears it  out. But  why you  come I 
     know not.                                                                
                                                                             
   For reference in the following pages I shall call this passage A 1 and its 
   replacement A 2.                                                           
     The   second   replacement   passage,   marked   by  two   asterisks  at 
   
   beginning  and end,  runs from  'But he  scorned Brandir'  on p.  264 to      
   'And  Hardang sat  in Obel  Halad in  doubt, and  took counsel  with his      
   friends' on p. 265. Here the rejected passage read:                           
                                                                                
     '... But  he scorned  Brandir, right  Master of  Brethil, and  he slew      
     him without justice or pity. For this  I will  take your  freedom. You      
     shall be held in bonds; and I shall  not relent  until good  reason is      
     shown me.'                                                                  
      Then he ordered them to  be taken  and shut  in a  cave and  there to      
     be guarded day  and night.  But as  they were  led away  Asgorn cried:      
     'This is the justice of Eastrons not of Edain! We  were not  here with      
     Turin, either in good deed or evil. Hurin we  serve, who  still lives.      
     Maybe  lurking  in  your  little   wood  you   do  not   remember  the      
     Nirnaeth or his great deeds. Will you slay him to ease your griefs, if      
     he comes?'                                                                  
      'If  Hurin  comes,  do  you  say?'   said  Harathor.   'When  Morgoth      
     sleeps, maybe.'                                                             
      'Nay,'  said  Asgorn.  'He  has  returned,  and we  came with  him to      
     your borders. He has an errand here, he said. He will come!'                
      'Then  we  will  await  him.  And  you  shall  too,'  said  Harathor,      
     smiling grimly.  But afterwards  his heart  misgave him,  fearing that      
     Asgorn  spoke  the  truth and  that some  strange thing  had happened,      
     boding worse to  follow. For  he dreaded  the shadow  of the  House of      
     Hador, lest it  should overwhelm  his lesser  folk, and  he was  not a      
     man of great heart such as Hunthor his  brother [later  > such  as the   .1 
     descendants of Haldir and Hiril his sister].                                
                                                                                
   The rejected  text then  moved straight  on to  'Now Hurin,  coming into      
   Dimbar'  on p.  271. The  passage just  given I  will call  B 1  and its      
   replacement B 2.                                                              
     Among  the  draft  manuscript  papers  is  found  the  following text,      
   which I will call 'C': in this my father reflected on the development of      
   the story.  Written very  rapidly and  roughly, with  many abbreviations      
   which  I have  expanded, it  preceded, and  was the  basis for,  the two      
   replacement passages A 2 and B 2.                                             
                                                                                
     The Wanderings of Hurin.                                                    
     ? Where is to come in the revelation  that Asgorn  and company  are in      
     jail. They do not seem to fit, yet their coming  to Brethil  is needed      
     to  'cast the  shadow' by  arousing fear  and hatred  in the  heart of      
     Harathor.                                                                   
      I suggest that the two jailings [i.e. that of Asgorn and his  men and      
     that of Hurin, told later] are too repetitive; and also Harathor is too 
     fierce all at once. His doom is that because of the killing of Glaurung 
     their lives are spared; but because of the killing of Brandir they are      
     to be thrust out: he will have none of the House of Hador.                   
      Asgorn  says  this  is cruel  treatment. He  demands return  of their      
   
    weapons,  'or  how  else are  they to  live in  the wild?'  But Harathor 
    says  no  man  of Dorlomin  shall bear  a weapon  in Brethil.  Asgorn as 
    they are led off asks if he will treat Hurin in like orkish  manner. 'We 
    will wait and see,' said Harathor.                                      
       [This  paragraph  was  struck  out  as  soon  as  written:  [Manthor, 
    captain >] The  captain /  of the  Taiglin-guard returns  their weapons, 
    and bids them a fairly courteous  farewell; but  warns them  that 'state 
  
    of war' has  been declared  (which gives  the Master  / Warden  right to 
    issue orders to all under duty-rota) and that if  they cross  again into 
    Brethil  he  or  any  other captain  or watchman  will shoot  them. They 
    go  off  but  lurk  in  watch  of  the  crossings,  but miss  Hurin, who 
    entered  out  of  Dimbar.  Hurin should  not enter  by Taiglin-crossing, 
    nor  be  found  by  Haud-en-Elleth.  (This  has  no significance  in his 
    case, and overworks the Haud.)]                                         
       Asgorn  and  company  are  blindfolded  as they  are brought  to Obel 
    Halad  and  are  put  out  by the  same way  as they  entered (so  as to 
    learn no more  of the  ways of  Brethil). They  therefore lurk  near the 
    eaves  in  that  region,  and so  miss Hurin  who crossed  the Brithiach 
    and went to the Crossings of Taiglin.                                   
       The  region  nigh Brithiach  and along  Sirion for  some way  was the 
    land  of  Manthor  (brother  of  Hunthor  who fell  in the  ravine). But 
    Manthor, as one of the chief  warriors and  of the  kin of  the Haladin, 
    was  in  command  of  the  chief  forces  kept  near  the  Crossings  of 
    Taiglin.  (Manthor  was  not  liked  by  Harathor,  for many  had wished 
    to  elect  him Warden  - it  being... law  to do  so. And  maybe Manthor 
    too  desired   the  Wardenship.)   The  captain   of  the   guards  near 
    Brithiach  was  Enthor  [>  was  therefore  a  chief   henchman,  called 
    Ebor,   of   Manthor's   (appointed   by   him)]   younger   brother  of 
    Hunthor   and   Manthor.   So   Manthor   heard   soon   of   what   had 
    happened:  for  all  this  family  had been  supporters and  admirers of 
    Turin,  and were  proud of  their kinship  with the  House of  Hador. So 
    Enthor  [>  Ebor]  sent  messengers to  Manthor to  tell him  that Hurin 
    might come, escaping from Angband.                                      
                                                                           
   In the  last part  of the  Narn (NE)  the emergence  of Hunthor  (< Tor- 
   barth) can be followed, from his origin in Albarth, at first  simply one 
   of  those  who  volunteered  to  accompany  Turin   to  the   attack  on 
   Glaurung  and  named   only  because   he  fell   and  was   drowned  at 
   Cabed-en-Aras. In the first of these rejected passages (A 1, p. 265) the 
   new lord of Brethil after the death of Brandir is Harathor,  'brother of 
   that Hunthor who perished in the ravine of Taeglin'; and it is expressly 
   said of him that 'he had no love for the house of Hador  and no  part in 
   their blood'. These words, repeated in the revision A 2 (p. 263), are of 
   great importance in the story.                                           
    An essential element in the older history of the  People of  Haleth was 
   the intermingling of the line of their lords with that  of the  House of 
   
   Hador which came about  through the  'double marriage'  of Hador's            
   son Galion with the daughter (unnamed) of  Haleth the  Hunter, and            
   of  his  daughter  Glorwendil  with Haleth's  son Hundor  (GA $171            
   and commentary). This double marriage was  preserved in  the later            
   transformed history of the Edain, when  the genealogical  place of            
   Haleth the Hunter had been taken by Halmir (p. 236); the resulting            
   relationships can be displayed thus:                                          
                                                                                
                        Hador                    Halmir                          
                                                              
                                                                                
       Hareth = Galdor         Gloredel = Haldir           Hareth = Galdor       
                                                                                
            Hurin                   Handir                     Hurin             
                                                                                
            Turin                   Brandir                    Turin             
                                                                                
   But   the   complexity   was   further  increased   by  the   introduction  of 
   another  connection  with  the  House  of Beor  in the  marriage of  Beldis to 
   Handir of Brethil (see the tables on pp. 231, 237):                           
                                                                                
                                    Bregor                                       
                                                                                
              Bregil                                   Bregolas                  
                                                                                
        Handir = Beldis                                Baragund                  
                                                                                
            Brandir                                     Morwen = Hurin           
                                                                                
  
                                                                                
                                                                 Turin           
                                                                                
   Thus  Turin  was  the  second  cousin  of  Brandir  on  the  'Hadorian'  side, 
   and  he  was  also  his  second  cousin  on  the  Haladin  side; while  in the 
   'Beorian'   line   he   was  Brandir's   second  cousin   once  removed   -  a 
   genealogical   situation   to   delight   the   heart   of   Hamfast   Gamgee. 
   Pointing  out  these  relationships  in  an  isolated  note  of this  time, my 
   father  observed  that  'Turin  would   be  more   readily  accepted   by  the 
   Haladin   when   his   true  name   and  lineage   were  known   or  guessed', 
   since  he  was  akin  to their  lords in  these ways.  Harathor, on  the other 
   hand,  'had  no  love  for  the house  of Hador  and no  part in  their blood' 
   (although  he  also  was   Turin's  second   cousin,  his   great-aunt  Hareth 
   being Turin's grandmother).                                                   
     The  genealogical  table  of  the Haladin  (p. 237)  belongs to  this stage: 
   Harathor  is  shown   as  the   seventh  lord   of  the   Haladin,  succeeding 
   
    Brandir,  and  as  the  brother  of Hunthor:  they are  the sons  of Hundad, 
    son of Hundar who died in the Nirnaeth.                                      
      The hostility  of the  new lord  to the  House of  Hador was  an essential 
    idea in the story of Hurin in Brethil from  the beginning;  but in  the last 
    paragraph  of  the  discussion  C  (p.  267)  we  see  the  emergence  of  a 
    family within the  larger clan  who, on  the contrary,  took pride  in their 
    kinship  with  the  House of  Hador, and  were thus  divided in  spirit from 
    the new lord.                                                                
      In  C  the  significance  of  Hunthor  is  moved   a  stage   further:  he 
    becomes  the  dead  brother  of  Manthor  (and  must  therefore, as  will be 
    seen  in  a  moment,  cease  to  be  the brother  of Harathor).  Manthor had 
    indeed already entered  the story  in the  original drafting  of WH,  but he 
    did  not  make  his  appearance  until  the  discovery  of Hurin  beside the 
    Haud-en-Elleth (p. 275 in the  final version),  as captain  of the  guard in 
    those  parts;  now   in  C   he  becomes   a  kinsman   of  Hurin,   and  an 
    upholder  of  the  values and  virtues of  the Edain.  How his  kinship with 
    the  House  of  Hador  was  introduced  is  seen  from  the  correction made 
    to the ending of  the rejected  passage B  1 (p.  266): '[Harathor]  was not 
    a  man  of  great heart  such as  Hunthor his  brother' >  '... such  as the 
    descendants of Haldir and Hiril his sister'.* Hiril here enters the  line of 
    the People of Haleth,  and the  family tree  is extended  by a  fourth child 
    of  Halmir:  Haldir,  Hundar,  Hareth,  and  Hiril. In  the replacement  B 2 
    (p. 264) the  phrase becomes  'he was  not a  man of  great spirit,  such as 
    were   Hunthor  and   Manthor,  descendants   of  Hiril'.   (That  Manthor's 
    mother  was  the  daughter  of  Hiril  is stated  later in  the text  of WH, 
    p. 289.)                                                                     
      In  C  Harathor  was  still  so  named,  but  he  must  have  been  on the 
    point  of  receiving  a  new  name,  and  must have  already received  a new 
    lineage,   separating   him   from   those   with   'Hadorian'   sympathies, 
    Hunthor  and  Manthor.   The  new   name,  Hardang,   appears  in   the  re- 
    placement  text  A  2 (p.  263) -  and the  occurrence of  this name  in the 
    plot-sequence  from  the  Narn  papers  shows  incidentally  that  that text 
    was  written  when  my  father's  work  on  The  Wanderings  of   Hurin  was 
    far  advanced,  if  not  completed.  It  is  said there  (p. 256)  that when 
    Brandir  the  Lame  was  chosen  to  be  the  Chieftain  of   Brethil  'many 
    would  have  preferred  his  cousins  Hunthor  or  Hardang',  and  (p.  258) 
    that Manthor was a kinsman of Hurin and a cousin of Hardang.                 
      This  new  'family  within  the  larger  clan'  was  entered   in  roughly 
    made alterations  to the  table of  the Haladin  (p. 237),  of which  I give 
    the essentials in compressed form:                                           
                                                                                
     (* Before Hiril was introduced as a second daughter of Halmir, his daughter 
    Hareth was first named Hiriel (p. 235, footnote).)                           
   
                                 Halmir                                     
                                                                           
       Haldir        Hundar                Hareth             Hiril         
     = Gloredel                           = Galdor                          
                                                                           
      Handir         Hundad                Hurin              Meleth        
                                                                           
      Brandir        Hardang                Turin        Hunthor Manthor 
  
                                                                           
   Hardang's  birthdate is  given as  470, Hunthor's  as 467,  and Manthor's 
   as 469.                                                                  
   It also  appears from  C (p.  267) that  a new  conception of  the social 
   organisation  of  the  Men  of  Brethil had  entered, and  with it  a new 
   meaning of the name  Haladin: Manthor  is said  to be  'one of  the chief 
   warriors and of the kin of  the Haladin',  and that  'many had  wished to 
   elect him Warden'. In this connection, an isolated  note (written  on the 
   reverse of that  on the  relationships of  Turin referred  to on  p. 268) 
   states:                                                                  
   The title of the chieftains  of Brethil  should be  not lord  nor Master. 
   They  were  elected  from  the  family  of Haldad  - called  the Haladin, 
   that is 'wardens'. For hal(a) =  in the  old tongue  of Beor's  house and 
   Haldad's  'watch,  guard'.  Halad   was  a   warden.  (Haldad   =  watch- 
   dog.)                                                                    
   These  new  conceptions  appear  in  the  revision  A  2 (p.  263), where 
   Hardang  is said  to have  been made  Halad, 'being  of the  Haladin, the 
   kin of Haleth, from which all chieftains were chosen'.  It is  also said, 
   following the discussion in  C, that  Hardang was  no friend  to Manthor, 
   'who was also of  the Haladin'.  In contrast,  in the  first form  of the 
   passage (p.  265) Harathor  is called  'the new  Master of  the Haladin', 
   where Haladin clearly still means the whole people.                      
   In  the  last  paragraph  of  C  (p.  267) a  younger brother  of Hunthor 
   and  Manthor  appears,  Enthor,  'captain of  the guards  near Brithiach' 
   (in the  additions made  to the  genealogical table  of the  Haladin this 
   name  Enthor  was  given  to  Hiril's husband,  not otherwise  named; and 
   Meleth's  husband  is  apparently  named  Agathor).  The  removal  of the 
   name  Enthor  in  this sentence  and substitution  of 'a  chief henchman, 
   called Ebor, of  Manthor's (appointed  by him)'  suggests that  my father 
   intended  to  cut  out  the  words  'younger   brother  of   Hunthor  and 
   Manthor', but omitted to do so; this is supported by the fact  that Ebor, 
   when  he  appears  in  the  revision  A  2 (p.  263), refers  to 'Manthor 
   my  lord,  Master  of  the  North-march',  who  was  not  there.  Manthor 
   was  not   there  because,   as  stated   in  C,   he  was   'in  command 
   of  the  chief  forces  kept near  the Crossings  of Taiglin';  Asgon and 
   his  companions  entered  Brethil  from  the  north, near  the Brithiach, 
   
    and they left by the  same way,  meeting Ebor  again and  retrieving their 
    weapons.                                                                   
      The  only  obscure  point  concerns  the  failure  of  Asgon's  party to 
    encounter  Hurin  on  his  return.  My  father  was  in  two  minds  about 
    this.  The  rejected  fourth  paragraph in  C (p.  267) shows  him (having 
    decided  that  Asgorn and  his men  were not  imprisoned) taking  the view 
    that they were ejected from Brethil near the Crossings: it is 'the captain 
    of  the  Taiglin-guard'  who  restores  their  weapons;  and  they  remain 
    lurking  in  that  neighbourhood.  Thus  they  missed Hurin,  'who entered 
    out  of  Dimbar' (i.e.  came into  Brethil from  the north  after crossing 
    the  Brithiach,  as  Asgorn  had done).  Hurin, he  wrote, must  not enter 
    Brethil  at the  Crossings and  be found  lying beside  the Haud-en-Elleth 
    (as the story was already in the draft manuscript).                        
      But he  at once,  and understandably,  thought better  of this,  and (in 
    the  fifth paragraph)  retained the  existing story  that Hurin  was found 
    by the guards near  the Crossings;  he said  now that  Asgorn and  his men 
    were put  out of  Brethil in  the same  region as  they entered,  and that 
    they lurked 'near the eaves in that region' - hence their failure  to meet 
    with  Hurin.  But in  the replacement  passage B  2 (p.  265) he  has them 
    decide not to stay near the north eaves of  the forest,  and they  go down 
    towards the Crossings.                                                     
      I return now  to the  text, left  at the  end of  the second  passage of 
    rewriting (B 2) on p. 265. It must be  borne in  mind that  the typescript 
    from this point belongs to the stage before  the important  alterations in 
    the narrative  entered in  the two  replacement passages  discussed above. 
    Thus  for  a  long  way  'the  Master  of  Brethil' remains  Harathor; the 
    term  Halad  was  not  yet  devised, and  his dwelling  was not  yet named 
    Obel  Halad.  Rather  than  rewrite  the  existing  text  after   the  new 
    conceptions  had  arisen,  my father  found it  sufficient to  correct it. 
    These  corrections  are  very numerous  but for  the most  part repetitive 
    and  systematic (as  'Master' to  'Halad' or  'Chieftain'), and  to record 
    each  case  in  the  text  would  make  it  unreadable.  I  have therefore 
  
    ignored the  rejected names  and titles  (this applies  also to  the short 
    passage  on   pp.  263-4   between  the   two  rewritten   sections:  here 
    Hardang is in fact a correction on the typescript of Harathor).            
                                                                              
      Now    Hurin,    coming    into    Dimbar,    summoned    his   strength 
    and  went  on  alone  towards  the  dark  feet  of  the   Echoriad.(27) All 
    the  land  was  cold  and  desolate;  and  when  at  last it  rose steeply 
    before  him  and  he  could  see  no  way  to  go  further, he  halted and 
    looked  about  him  in  little  hope.  He  stood  now  at  the  foot  of a 
    great  fall  of  stones  beneath  a  sheer  rock-wall,  and  he   did  not 
    know  that  this  was  all that  was now  left to  see of  the old  Way of 
    Escape:   the   Dry   River   was   blocked  and   the  arched   gate  was 
    buried.(28)                                                                
   
     Then  Hurin  looked  up  to  the  grey  sky,  thinking   that  by 
   fortune  he  might  once  more descry  the Eagles,  as he  had done 
   long  ago  in  his  youth.(29) But he  saw  only the  shadows blown 
   from the East, and  clouds swirling  about the  inaccessible peaks; 
   and  wind  hissed  over  the  stones.  But the  watch of  the Great 
   Eagles  was  now  redoubled,  and  they  marked  Hurin   well,  far 
   below,  forlorn  in  the failing  light. And  straightaway Sorontar 
   himself,  since  the   tidings  seemed   great,  brought   word  to 
   Turgon.                                                            
     But  Turgon  said:  'Nay!  This  is  past belief!  Unless Morgoth 
   sleeps. Ye were mistaken.'                                          
     'Nay,  not  so,'  answered  Sorontar.  'If  the  Eagles  of Manwe 
   were  wont  to  err  thus,  Lord,  your hiding  would have  been in 
   vain.'                                                              
     'Then  your  words  bode ill,'  said Turgon;  'for they  can mean 
   only  that  even  Hurin  Thalion  hath surrendered  to the  will of 
   Morgoth.   My   heart  is   shut.'  But   when  he   had  dismissed 
   Sorontar,  Turgon  sat  long  in  thought,  and  he  was  troubled, 
   remembering  the  deeds  of  Hurin.  And he  opened his  heart, and 
   he sent to the Eagles to seek for Hurin, and to bring him,  if they 
   could, to Gondolin. But it  was too  late, and  they saw  him never 
   again in light or in shadow.                                        
     For Hurin stood at last in  despair before  the stern  silence of 
   the Echoriad, and the westering sun,  piercing the  clouds, stained 
   his white hair with  red. Then  he cried  aloud in  the wilderness, 
   heedless of any ears, and he cursed the pitiless land: 'hard as the 
   hearts  of  Elves  and  Men'.  And he  stood at  last upon  a great 
   stone,  and  spreading  wide  his  arms, looking  towards Gondolin, 
   he  called  in  a great  voice: 'Turgon,  Turgon! Remember  the Fen 
   of Serech!' And  again: 'Turgon!  Hurin calls  you. O  Turgon, will 
   you not hear in your hidden halls?'                                 
     But  there  was  no answer,  and all  that he  heard was  wind in 
   the dry grasses. 'Even so they hissed in Serech at the  sunset,' he 
   said.  And  as  he  spoke  the  sun  went  behind the  Mountains of 
   Shadow,  and  a  darkness  fell  about  him,  and the  wind ceased, 
   and there was silence in the waste.                                 
     Yet  there  were  ears  that  had  heard  the  words  that  Hurin 
   spoke, and eyes that marked well  his gestures;  and report  of all 
   came  soon  to  the  Dark  Throne  in   the  North.   Then  Morgoth 
   smiled,  and  knew  now  clearly  in  what  region   Turgon  dwelt, 
   though  because  of  the  Eagles  no  spy  of  his  could  yet come 
   within  sight  of the  land behind  the encircling  mountains. This 
   
   was the first evil that the freedom of Hurin achieved.{30}          
                                                                      
     As  darkness  fell  Hurin stumbled  from the  stone, and  fell, as 
   one aswoon, into a deep sleep of grief.  But in  his sleep  he heard 
   the  voice  of  Morwen  lamenting,  and  often  she spoke  his name; 
   and  it  seemed  to  him  that  her  voice  came  out   of  Brethil. 
   Therefore,  when  he  awoke  with the  coming of  day, he  arose and 
   returned;  and  he  came  back to  the ford,  and as  one led  by an 
   unseen hand [he passed along  the river  Taeglin, until  ere evening 
   of the third day he reached  the place  >] he  went along  the eaves 
   of Brethil,  until he  came in  four days'  journey to  the Taeglin, 
   and  all  his  scanty  food  was  then spent,  and he  was famished. 
  
   But he went  on like  the shadow  of a  man driven  by a  dark wind, 
   and he came  to the  Crossings by  night, and  there he  passed over 
   into Brethil.                                                       
     The  night-sentinels  saw him,  but they  were filled  with dread, 
   so that  they did  not dare  to move  or cry  out; for  they thought 
   that  they  saw a  ghost out  of some  old battle-mound  that walked 
   with  darkness  about  it.  And for  many days  after men  feared to 
   be  near  the Crossings  at night,  save in  great company  and with 
   fire kindled.                                                       
     But  Hurin passed  on, and  at evening  of the  sixth day  he came 
   at last to the place I of the burning of Glaurung, and saw  the tall 
   stone standing near the brink of Cabed Naeramarth.                  
     But  Hurin  did  not  look  at  the  stone, for  he knew  what was 
   written  there,  and  his  eyes  had  seen  that  he was  not alone. 
   Sitting in the shadow of the stone there was a figure bent  over its 
   knees.  Some  homeless  wanderer  broken  with  age  it  seemed, too 
   wayworn  to  heed  his  coming; but  its rags  were the  remnants of 
   a  woman's  garb. At  length as  Hurin stood  there silent  she cast 
   back  her  tattered  hood  and  lifted up  her face  slowly, haggard 
   and  hungry  as  a  long-hunted  wolf.  Grey  she  was,  sharp-nosed 
   with broken teeth,  and with  a lean  hand she  clawed at  the cloak 
   upon her breast. But  suddenly her  eyes looked  into his,  and then 
   Hurin knew her;  for though  they were  wild now  and full  of fear, 
   a light still gleamed in them hard to  endure: the  elven-light that 
   long  ago  had  earned  her  her name,  Edelwen, proudest  of mortal 
   women in the days of old.                                           
     'Edelwen!  Edelwen!'  Hurin  cried;  and  she  rose  and  stumbled 
   forward, and he caught her in his arms.                             
     'You come at last,' she said. 'I have waited too long.'           
     'It was a dark road. I have come as I could,' he answered.        
   
   'But you are late,' she said, 'too late. They are lost.'              
   'I know,' he said. 'But thou art not.'                                
   'Almost,' she said. 'I am spent utterly. I shall go with the sun. 
   They are lost.' She clutched at his cloak. 'Little time is left,' she 
   said. 'If you know, tell me! How did she find him?'                   
   But  Hurin  did  not  answer,  and  he  sat  beside  the  stone  with 
   Morwen  in  his  arms;  and  they  did  not  speak  again.   The  sun 
   went  down,  and  Morwen  sighed  and  clasped   his  hand   and  was 
   still; and Hurin knew that she had died.                              
   So   passed   Morwen   the   proud   and   fair;  and   Hurin  looked 
   down at her in the twilight, and it  seemed that  the lines  of grief 
   and  cruel   hardship  were   smoothed  away.   Cold  and   pale  and 
   stern  was  her  face.  'She  was  not  conquered,'  he said;  and he 
   closed  her  eyes,  and  sat  on  unmoving beside  her as  night drew 
   down.   The   waters   of   Cabed  Naeramarth   roared  on,   but  he 
   heard  no  sound  and  saw  nothing,  and  he  felt nothing,  for his 
   heart  was  stone  within  him,  and  he  thought  that he  would sit 
   there until he too died.                                              
   Then  there  came  a chill  wind and  drove sharp  rain in  his face; 
   and  suddenly  he  was roused,  and out  of a  black deep  anger rose 
   in him like a smoke,  mastering reason,  so that  all his  desire was 
   to seek vengeance  for his  wrongs, and  for the  wrongs of  his kin, 
   accusing in  his anguish  all those  who ever  had had  dealings with 
   them.                                                                 
   He  arose  and  lifted  Morwen  up;  and  suddenly  he  knew  that it 
   was  beyond  his  strength  to  bear  her.  He  was  hungry  and old, 
   and  weary  as  winter.  Slowly  he  laid her  down again  beside the 
   standing stone. 'Lie there a little longer, Edelwen,' he said, 'until 
   I  return.  Not even  a wolf  would do  you more  hurt. But  the folk 
   of this hard land shall rue the day that you died here!'              
   Then   Hurin   stumbled   away,   and  he   came  back   towards  the 
   ford of Taeglin;  and there  he fell  beside the  Haud-en-Elleth, and 
   a  darkness  overcame  him,  and  he  lay  as  one drowned  in sleep. 
   In the morning, before  the light  had recalled  him to  full waking, 
   he  was  found  by  the   guards  that   Hardang  had   commanded  to 
   keep special watch in that place.                                     
   It   was   a  man   named  Sagroth   who  first   saw  him,   and  he 
   looked  at  him  in  wonder  and  was  afraid,  for  he   thought  he 
  
   knew  who  this  old  man  was.  'Come!'  he  cried  to  others  that 
   followed.  'Look  here!  It  must  be   Hurin.  The   incomers  spoke 
   truly. He has come!'                                                  
   'Trust  you  to  find  trouble,  as  ever,  Sagroth!'  said  Forhend. 
   
   'The  Halad  will  not be  pleased with  such findings.  What is  to be 
   done?  Maybe  Hardang  would  be  better  pleased   to  hear   that  we 
   had stopped the trouble at his borders and thrust it out.'             
     'Thrust  it  out?'  said  Avranc.  He  was   Dorlas' son,{31} a young 
   man  short  and  dark,  but  strong,  well-liked  by  Hardang,  as  his 
   father  had  been.  'Thrust  it  out? Of  what good  would that  be? It 
   would  come  again!  It  can walk  - all  the way  from Angband,  if it 
   is  what  you  guess.  See!  He  looks  grim  and has  a sword,  but he 
   sleeps  deep.  Need  he  wake  to  more  woe?  [Added:]  If  you  would 
   please the Chieftain, Forhend, he would end here.'                     
     Such  was  the  shadow  that  now  fell  upon the  hearts of  men, as 
   the  power  of  Morgoth  spread,   and  fear   walked  far   and  wide; 
   but  not  all  hearts  were  yet  darkened.  'Shame  upon  you!'  cried 
   Manthor  the   captain,  who   coming  behind   had  heard   what  they 
   said.  'And  upon  you  most,   Avranc,  young   though  you   are!  At 
   least  you  have  heard  of  the  deeds  of  Hurin  of Hithlum,  or did 
   you  hold  them  only  fireside  fables?  What is  to be  done, indeed! 
   So,  slay  him in  his sleep  is your  counsel. Out  of hell  comes the 
   thought! '                                                             
     'And  so  does  he,'  answered  Avranc.  'If  indeed  he   is  Hurin. 
   Who knows? '                                                           
     'It  can  soon  be  known,'  said  Manthor;   and  coming   to  Hurin 
   as he lay he  knelt and  raised his  hand and  kissed it.  'Awake!' he 
   cried. 'Help is near. And if you  are Hurin,  there is  no help  that I 
   would think enough.'                                                   
     'And  no  help  that  he  will  not  repay  with evil,'  said Avranc. 
   'He comes from Angband, I say.'                                        
     'What  he  may   do  is   unknown,'  said   Manthor.  'What   he  has 
   done  we  know,  and  our  debt  is  unpaid.' Then  he called  again in 
   a loud voice: 'Hail Hurin Thalion! Hail, Captain of Men!'              
     Thereupon   Hurin   opened   his   eyes,   remembering   evil   words 
   that  he  had  heard  in  the  drowse  before  waking,  and he  saw men 
   about  him  with  weapons  in  hand.  He  stood  up  stiffly,  fumbling 
   at  his  sword;  and  he  glared   upon  them   in  anger   and  scorn. 
   'Curs!'  he  cried.  'Would  you  slay  an old  man sleeping?  You look 
   like  Men,  but  you  are  Orcs  under  the skin,  I guess.  Come then! 
   Slay  me  awake,  if  you  dare.  But  it  will  not please  your black 
   Master,  I  think.  I  am  Hurin  Galdor's  son,  a  name that  Orcs at 
   least will remember.'                                                  
     'Nay,  nay,'  said Manthor.  'Dream not.  We are  Men. But  these are 
   evil days of doubt, and we are hard pressed. It is perilous  here. Will 
   you not come with us? At least we can find you food and rest.'         
   
      'Rest?'  said  Hurin. 'You  cannot find  me that.  But food  I will 
   take in my need.'                                                      
      Then  Manthor  gave  him  a  little  bread  and  meat   and  water; 
   but  they  seemed  to  choke  him, and  he spat  them forth.  'How far 
   is it to the house of your  lord?' he  asked. 'Until  I have  seen him 
   the  food  that  you  denied  to  my  beloved  will  not  go  down  my 
   throat.'                                                               
      'He  raves  and  he  scorns  us,'  muttered  Avranc.  'What  did  I 
   say?'  But  Manthor  looked  on  him  with  pity,  though  he  did not 
   understand  his  words.  'It  is  a  long road  for the  weary, lord,' 
   he   said;  'and   the  house   of  Hardang   Halad  is   hidden  from 
   strangers.'                                                            
      'Then lead me thither!' said Hurin.  'I will  go as  I can.  I have 
   an errand to that house.'                                              
                                                                         
      Soon  they  set  forth.  Of  his strong  company Manthor  left most 
   to  their  duty;  but  he  himself  went  with  Hurin,  and  with  him 
   he  took  Forhend.  Hurin  walked  as he  could, but  after a  time he 
   began  to  stumble  and  fall;  and  yet  he  always  rose  again  and 
   struggled  on,  and  he  would  not  allow  them  to  support  him. In 
   this  way  at  last  with  many  halts  they  came  to  the   hall  of 
  
   Hardang  in  Obel  Halad  deep  in the  forest; and  he knew  of their 
   coming,  for  Avranc,  unbidden,  had  run   ahead  and   brought  the 
   tidings before them;  and he  did not  fail to  report the  wild words 
   of Hurin at his waking and his spitting forth of their food.           
      So  it  was  that  they  found  the  hall  well guarded,  with many 
   men  in  the  [fenced  courtyard  >]  outer  garth,  and  men  at  the 
   doors.  At  the  gate  of  the  [court  >]  garth  the captain  of the 
   guards stayed them. 'Deliver the prisoner to me! ' he said.            
      'Prisoner!'  said  Manthor.  'I have  no prisoner,  but a  man you 
   should honour.'                                                        
      'The  Halad's  words,  not mine,'  said the  captain. 'But  you may 
   come too. He has words for you also.'                                  
      Then  they  led  Hurin  before  the  Chieftain;  and   Hardang  did 
   not  greet  him, but  sat in  his great  chair and  eyed Hurin  up and 
   down. But  Hurin returned  his gaze,  and held  himself as  stiffly as 
   he  could,  though he  leaned on  his staff.  So he  stood a  while in 
   silence, until at last he sank to the  ground. 'Lo!'  he said.  'I see 
   that there are so few chairs in Brethil that a guest  must sit  on the 
   floor.'                                                                
      'Guest?' said Hardang. 'Not  one bidden  by me.  But bring  the old 
   carl a stool. If he will not disdain it, though he spits on our food.' 
   
     Manthor  was  grieved   at  the   discourtesy;  and   hearing  one 
   laugh  in  the  shadow  behind  the  great chair  he looked  and saw 
   that it was Avranc, and his face darkened in wrath.                 
     'Your  pardon,  lord,'  he  said  to  Hurin.  'There  is misunder- 
   standing  here.'  Then  turning  to  Hardang  he  drew  himself  up. 
   'Has  my  company  a  new  captain  then, my  Halad?' he  said. 'For 
   otherwise  I  do  not  understand  how  one  who  has left  his duty 
   and  broken  my  command  should  stand   here  unrebuked.   He  has 
   brought  news before  me, I  see; but  it seems  he forgot  the name 
   of  the  guest,  or  Hurin  Thalion  would  not  have  been  left to 
   stand.'                                                             
     'The  name  was  told  to  me,'  answered  Hardang, 'and  his fell 
   words  also which  bear it  out. Such  are the  House of  Hador. But 
   it is the part of a stranger to name himself first in my  house, and 
   I waited to hear  him. Also  to hear  his errand  hither -  since he 
   says that he has one. But  as for  your duty,  such matters  are not 
   dealt with before strangers.'                                       
     Then  he  turned  towards  Hurin,  who   sat  meanwhile   bent  on 
   the  low  stool;  his eyes  were closed,  and he  seemed to  take no 
   heed  of  what  was said.  'Well, Hurin  of Hithlum,'  said Hardang, 
   'what of  your errand?  Is it  a matter  of haste?  Or will  you not 
   perhaps take thought and rest  and speak  of it  later more  at your 
   ease?  Meanwhile  we  may find  you  some  food  less  distasteful.' 
   Hardang's  tone  was  now  more  gentle,  and he  rose as  he spoke; 
   for  he  was a  wary man,  and [struck  out: in  his heart  not over 
   sure  of his  seat in  the Master's  chair; and]  he had  marked the 
   displeasure on the faces of others beside Manthor.                  
     Then  suddenly  Hurin  rose  to  his feet.  'Well, Master  Reed of 
   the  Bog,'  he  said.  'So  you  bend  with  each  breath,  do  you? 
   Beware lest  mine blow  you flat.  Go take  thought to  stiffen you, 
   ere  I  call  on  you  again! Scorner  of grey  hairs, food-niggard, 
   starver  of wanderers.  This stool  fits you  better.' With  that he 
   cast the stool at Hardang,  so that  it smote  him on  the forehead; 
   and then he turned to walk from the hall.                           
     Some  of  the men  gave way,  whether in  pity or  in fear  of his 
   wrath; but Avranc ran  before him.  'Not so  swift, carl  Hurin!' he 
   cried.  'At  least  I  no  longer  doubt your  name. You  bring your 
   manners  from  Angband.  But  we  do  not  love  orc-deeds  in hall. 
   You have assaulted the Chieftain in  his chair,  and a  prisoner you 
   now shall be, whatever your name.'                                  
     'I  thank you,  Captain Avranc,'  said Hardang,  who sat  still in 
   his  chair,  while  some staunched  the blood  that flowed  from his 
   
   brow.  'Now  let  the  old  madman  be  put  in  bonds  and  kept  close. 
   I will judge him later.'                                                  
     Then  they  put  thongs  about  Hurin's  arms,   and  a   halter  about 
   his  neck,  and  led  him  away;   and  he   made  no   more  resistance, 
  
   for  the  wrath  had  run  off  him,  and  he  walked as  one in  a dream 
   with  eyes   closed.  But   Manthor,  though   Avranc  scowled   at  him, 
   put  his  arm  about  the  old   man's  shoulder   and  steered   him  so 
   that he should not stumble.                                               
     But  when  Hurin  was  shut  in  a  cave  [struck  out:  nigh   to  the 
   one   in  which   Asgorn  and   his  men   were  still   imprisoned]  and 
   Manthor  could  do  no  more  to  help  him,  he  returned  to  the hall. 
   There   he   found   Avranc   in   speech   with   Hardang,   and  though 
   they  fell  silent  at  his  coming,  he  caught  the  last   words  that 
   Avranc   spoke,   and   it  seemed   to  him   that  Avranc   urged  that 
   Hurin should be put to death straightway.                                 
     'So,  Captain  Avranc,'  he  said,  'things  go well  for you  today! I 
   have  seen  you  at  like  sports  before:  goading  an  old  badger  and 
   having  him  killed  when  he  bites.  Not  so  swift,   Captain  Avranc! 
   Nor  you,  Hardang  Halad.  This   is  no   matter  for   lordly  dealing 
   out   of   hand.   The   coming   of   Hurin,   and  his   welcome  here, 
   concerns  all the  folk, and  they shall  hear all  that is  said, before 
   any judgement is given.'                                                  
     'You  have  leave  to  go,'  said  Hardang.  'Return  to  your  duty on 
   the marches, until Captain Avranc comes to take command.'                 
     'Nay,  lord,'  said  Manthor,  'I  have  no  duty.  I  am  out  of your 
   service   from   today.   I   left Sagroth (32) in   charge,  a  woodsman 
   somewhat  older  and  wiser  than  one  you  name.  In  due  time  I will 
   return to my own marches.*(33) But now I will summon the folk.                
     As   he   went   to   the  door   Avranc  seized   his  bow   to  shoot 
   Manthor  down,  but  Hardang   restrained  him.   'Not  yet,'   he  said. 
   But  Manthor  was  unaware  of  this  (though  some   in  the   hall  had 
   marked  it),  and  he  went out,  and sent  all he  could find  that were 
                                                                            
     ' For Manthor was  a descendant  of Haldad,  and he  had a  little land 
   of his  own on  the east  march of  Brethil beside  Sirion where  it runs 
   through Dimbar. But all the folk of Brethil  were freemen,  holding their 
   homesteads  and  more  or  less  land  about them  of their  right. Their 
   Master  was  chosen  from  the  descendants of  Haldad, out  of reverence 
   for the deeds  of Haleth  and Haldar;  and though  as yet  the mastership 
   had been given, as if it were a lordship or kingdom, to the eldest of the 
   eldest line, the folk had the right to set anyone aside or to remove him, 
   for  grave  cause.  And  some knew  well enough  that Harathor  had tried 
   to have Brandir the Lame passed over in his own favour.                   
   
   willing to go as messengers to bring together  all the  masters of 
   homesteads and any others that  could be  spared. [Struck  out: It 
   was  the  custom of  the Haladin {34} that in  all matters  other than 
   war  the  wives  were  also  summoned  to  counsel  and  had equal 
   voices with the husbands.]                                         
      Now  rumour  ran  wild through  the woods,  and the  tales grew 
   in the telling; and some said this,  and some  that, and  the most 
   spoke in praise of the Halad and set forth  Hurin in  the likeness 
   of  some  fell  Orc-chieftain;  for  Avranc  was  also  busy  with 
   messengers.  Soon there  was a  great concourse  of folk,  and the 
   small  town {35} about  the Hall  of the  Chieftains was  swelled with 
   tents  and booths.{36} But all  the men  bore arms,  for fear  lest a 
   sudden alarm should come from the marches.                         
                                                                     
      When  he  had  sent   out  his   messengers  Manthor   went  to 
   Hurin's prison, and the guards would not  let him  enter. 'Come!' 
   said  Manthor.  'You know  well that  it is  our good  custom that 
   any prisoner should have a  friend that  may come  to him  and see 
   how he fares and give him counsel.'                                
      'The friend is chosen  by the  prisoner,' the  guards answered; 
   'but this wild man has no friends.'                                
      'He has one,' said Manthor, 'and I ask leave to offer myself to 
   his choice.'                                                       
      'The  Halad  forbids  us to  admit any  save the  guards,' they 
   said. But Manthor  who was  wise in  the laws  and customs  of his 
   people replied: 'No doubt. But  in this  he has  no right.  Why is 
   the   incomer   in   bondage?  We   do  not   bind  old   men  and 
   wanderers  because  they  speak  ill  words when  distraught. This 
   one  is  imprisoned  because  of  his  assault  upon  Hardang, and 
  
   Hardang  cannot  judge  his   own  cause,   but  must   bring  his 
   grievance  to  the  judgement of  the Folk  [struck out:  and some 
   other must sit in the chair at the  hearing]. Meanwhile  he cannot 
   deny to the prisoner all counsel and help. If he were  wise he 
   would see that  he does  not in  this way  advance his  own cause. 
   But maybe another mouth spoke for him?'                            
      'True,' they said. 'Avranc brought the order.'                  
      'Then forget  it,' said  Manthor. 'For  Avranc was  under other 
   orders,  to  remain  on  his  duty  on  the  marches.  Choose then 
   between a young runagate, and the laws of the Folk.'               
      Then the guards let him in to  the cave;  for Manthor  was well 
   esteemed  in  Brethil,  and  men  did  not  like  the  [masters >] 
   chieftains who  tried to  overrule the  folk. Manthor  found Hurin 
   
   sitting  on  a  bench.  There were  fetters on  his ankles,  but his 
   hands   were   unbound;  and   there  was   some  food   before  him 
   untasted. He did not look up.                                       
     'Hail,  lord!  '  said  Manthor.  'Things  have  not gone  as they 
   should,  nor  as  I  would  have  ordered  them.  But  now  you have 
   need of a friend.'                                                  
     'I have no friend, and wish for none in this land,' said Hurin. 
     'One  stands  before  you,'  answered   Manthor.  'Do   not  scorn 
   me.  For  now,  alas!  the  matter  between  you  and  Hardang Halad 
   must  be  brought  to the  judgement of  the Folk,  and it  would be 
   well,  as  our  law  allows,  to have  a friend  to counsel  you and 
   plead your case.'                                                   
     'I will not plead, and I need no counsel,' said Hurin.            
     'You  need  this  counsel  at least,'  said Manthor.  'Master your 
   wrath  for  the  time,  and  take some  food, so  that you  may have 
   strength  before  your  enemies.  I  do  not   know  what   is  your 
   errand here, but it will speed better,  if you  are not  starved. Do 
   not slay yourself while there is hope! '                            
     'Slay  myself?'  cried  Hurin,  and  he  staggered  up  and  leant 
   against  the  wall,  and  his  eyes  were red.  'Shall I  be dragged 
   before  a  rabble  of  wood-men with  fetters upon  me to  hear what 
   death they will give me? I will slay myself first,  if my  hands are 
   left free.' Then suddenly, swift as an old trapped beast,  he sprang 
   forward,  and  before  Manthor  could  avoid   him  he   snatched  a 
   knife from his belt. Then he sank down on the bench.                
     'You  could  have  had  the  knife  as  a  gift,'   said  Manthor, 
   'though  we  do  not  deem  self-slaughter  a  noble  deed  in those 
   who  have not  lost their  reason. Hide  the knife  and keep  it for 
   some better use! But have a care,  for it  is a  fell blade,  from a 
   forge  of the  Dwarves. Now,  lord, will  you not  take me  for your 
   friend? Say no word; but if you will now  eat with  me, I  will take 
   that for yea.'                                                      
     Then  Hurin  looked  at  him  and  the  wrath  left his  eyes; and 
   together  they  drank  and  ate  in  silence.   And  when   all  was 
   finished,  Hurin  said:  'By  your  voice  you  have   overcome  me. 
   Never  since  the  Day  of  Dread have  I heard  any man's  voice so 
   fair. Alas! alas!  it calls  to my  mind the  voices in  my father's 
   house, long ago when the shadow seemed far away.'                   
     'That  may  well  be,'  said  Manthor.  'Hiril  my  foremother was 
   sister of thy mother, Hareth.'                                      
     'Then thou art both kin and friend,' said Hurin.                  
     'But  not  I  alone,'  said Manthor.  'We are  few and have little 
   
   wealth,  but  we  too  are  Edain, and  bound by  many ties  to your 
   people.  Your  name  has  long  been  held  in  honour here;  but no 
   news  of  your  deeds  would   have  reached   us,  if   Haldir  and 
   Hundar  had  not  marched  to  the  Nirnaeth.  There they  fell, but 
   [seven  o]  three  of  their  company returned,  for they  were suc- 
   coured by Mablung of Doriath and healed of their wounds.(37)        
   The  days  have  gone  dark   since  then,   and  many   hearts  are 
   overshadowed, but not all.'                                         
     'Yet  the  voice  of  your  Chieftain  comes  from  the  shadows,' 
   'said  Hurin,  'and  your  Folk  obey  him,  even  in deeds  of dis- 
   honour and cruelty.'                                                
     'Grief  darkens  your eyes,  lord, dare  I say  it. But  lest this 
  
   should prove true, let us take counsel together. For I see  peril of 
   evil  ahead,  both  to  thee  and  to my  folk, though  maybe wisdom 
   may avert  it. Of  one thing  I must  warn thee,  though it  may not 
   please thee. Hardang is a  lesser man  than his  fathers, but  I saw 
   no  evil  in  him  till  he  heard  of thy  coming. Thou  bringest a 
   shadow   with  thee,   Hurin  Thalion,   in  which   lesser  shadows 
   grow darker.'                                                       
     'Dark words  from a  friend!' said  Hurin. 'Long  I lived  in the 
   Shadow,  but  I  endured  it  and  did  not yield.  If there  is any 
   darkness upon  me, it  is only  that grief  beyond grief  has robbed 
   me of light. But in the Shadow I have no part.'                     
     'Nevertheless,  I  say to  thee,' said  Manthor, 'that  it follows 
   behind  thee.  I  know  not  how  thou  hast  won  freedom;  but the 
   thought of Morgoth has not forgotten thee. Beware.'                 
     'Do  not dote,  dotard, you  would say,'  answered Hurin.  'I will 
   take  this  much  from  you, for  your fair  voice and  our kinship, 
   but no more! Let us speak of other things, or cease.'               
     Then  Manthor  was  patient,  and  stayed  long with  Hurin, until 
   the  evening  brought  darkness  into  the cave;  and they  ate once 
   more  together.  Then   Manthor  commanded   that  a   light  should 
   be  brought  to  Hurin;  and  he  took his  leave until  the morrow, 
   and went to his booth with a heavy heart.                           
                                                                      
     The  next  day  it  was  proclaimed that  the Folkmoot  for Judge- 
   ment  should  be  held on  the morning  following, for  already five 
   hundred  of  the  headmen  had  come  in,  and  that  was  by custom 
   deemed  the  least number  which might  count as  a full  meeting of 
   the  Folk.  Manthor went  early to  find Hurin;  but the  guards had 
   been   changed.   Three   men   of   Hardang's  own   household  now 
   stood at the door, and they were unfriendly.                        
   
     'The prisoner is asleep,' their leader said. 'And that is well; it 
   may settle his wits.'                                                
     'But  I  am  his  appointed  friend,  as was  declared yesterday,' 
   said Manthor.                                                        
     'A  friend would  leave him  in peace,  while he  may have  it. To 
   what good would you wake him?'                                       
     'Why  should  my  coming  wake  him,  more  easily  than  the feet 
   of a jailer?' said Manthor. 'I wish to see how he sleeps.'           
     'Do you think all men lie but yourself?'                           
     'Nay,  nay;  but  I  think that  some would  fain forget  our laws 
   when   they   do   not  suit   their  purpose,'   answered  Manthor. 
   Nonetheless  it  seemed  to  him  that  he would  do little  good to 
   Hurin's case if  he debated  further, and  he went  away. So  it was 
   that  many  things   remained  unspoken   between  them   until  too 
   late.  For  when  he  returned  day  was  waning.  No  hindrance was 
   now offered to  his entry,  and he  found Hurin  lying on  a pallet; 
   [added:]  and  he  noted  with anger  that he  now had  fetters also 
   upon his wrists with a short chain between them.                     
     'A  friend delayed  is hope  denied,' said  Hurin. 'I  have waited 
   long  for  thee,  but  now I  am heavy  with sleep  and my  eyes are 
   dimmed.'                                                             
     'I  came  at  mid-morning,'  said  Manthor,  'but  they  said that 
   thou wert sleeping then.'                                            
     'Drowsing,  drowsing  in  wanhope,'  said  Hurin;  'but  thy voice 
   might  have  recalled  me. I  have been  so since  I broke  my fast. 
   That counsel of thine at  least I  have taken,  my friend;  but food 
   doth me ill rather  than good.  Now I  must sleep.  But come  in the 
   morning! '                                                           
     Manthor  wondered  darkly  at  this.  He  could  not  see  Hurin's 
   face, for there was little light left, but bending down  he listened 
   to his breathing. Then  with a  grim face  he stood  up and  took up 
   under his cloak such food as remained, and went out.                 
     'Well, how did you find the wild man?' said the chief guard.       
     'Bemused  with  sleep,'  answered  Manthor.  'He  must   be  wake- 
   ful  tomorrow.  Rouse him  early. Bring  food for  two, for  I will 
   come and break fast with him.'(38)                                   
                                                                       
     The  next  day, long  before the  set time  at mid-morn,  the Moot 
  
   began   to   assemble.  Almost   a  thousand   had  now   come,  for 
   the  most  part  the  older  men  [struck  out:  and  women],(39) since 
   the watch  on the  marches must  still be  maintained. Soon  all the 
   Moot-ring  was filled.  This was  shaped as  a great  crescent, with 
   
   seven  tiers  of  turf-banks rising  up from  a smooth  floor delved 
   back into the hillside. A high fence was set all  about it,  and the 
   only  entry was  by a  heavy gate  in the  stockade that  closed the 
   open end of the crescent. In the middle of the lowest tier  of seats 
   was  set  [added:] the  Angbor or  Doom-rock, I  a great  flat stone 
   upon  which  the Halad (40) would sit.  Those  who  were   brought to 
   judgement stood before the stone and faced the assembly.            
      There was a great  babel of  voices; but  at a  horn-call silence 
   fell,  and  the  Halad  entered,  and  he  had  many  men  of his 
   household  with  him.  The  gate  was  closed  behind  him,  and  he 
   paced  slowly  to  the  Stone.  Then  he  stood facing  the assembly 
   and  hallowed  the  Moot  according  to   custom.  First   he  named 
   Manwe   and   Mandos,  after   the  manner   which  the   Edain  had 
   learned from the Eldar,  and then,  speaking the  old tongue  of the 
   Folk  which was  now out  of daily  use, he  declared that  the Moot 
   was duly set, being  the three  hundred and  first Moot  of Brethil, 
   called to give judgement in a grave matter.                      
      When  as  custom  was  all  the  assembly  cried  in   the  same 
    tongue  'We  are  ready',  he  took  his seat  upon the  [stone >] 
    Angbor,  and  called  in  the  speech  of Beleriand (41) to  men that 
    stood  by: 'Sound  the horn!  Let the  prisoner be  brought before 
    us!'(42)                                                            
                                                                      
      The  horn  sounded  twice,  but  for  some  time no  one entered, 
    and the sound of  angry voices  could be  heard outside  the fence. 
    At length the gate was  thrust open,  and six  men came  in bearing 
    Hurin between them.                                                
      'I am  brought by  violence and  misuse,' he  cried. 'I  will not 
    walk  slave-fettered  to  any  Moot upon  earth, not  though Elven- 
    kings  should  sit  there. And  while I  am bound  thus I  deny all 
    authority and justice to your dooms.' But  the men  set him  on the 
    ground before the Stone and held him there by force.               
      Now  it  was  the  custom  of  the  Moot that,  when any  man was 
    brought  before it,  the Halad  should be  the accuser,  and should 
    first  in  brief  recite  the  misdeed with  which he  was charged. 
    Whereupon  it was  his right,  by himself  or by  the mouth  of his 
    friend, to deny the charge, or to offer a defence  for what  he had 
    done. And when  these things  had been  said, if  any point  was in 
    doubt  or  was  denied  by  either side,  then witnesses  were sum- 
    moned.                                                             
      Hardang,(43) therefore,   now   stood   up   and  turning   to  the 
    assembly he began to recite the charge.  'This prisoner,'  he said, 
    'whom  you  see  before  you,  names  himself  Hurin  Galdor's son, 
   
   once  of  Dorlomin,  but  long  in  Angband  whence he  came hither. 
   Be that as it may.'(44)                                              
     But  hereupon  Manthor  arose  and  came  before  the  Stone.  'By 
   your leave, my lord Halad  and Folk!'  he cried.  'As friend  to the 
   prisoner I claim the right  to ask:  Is the  charge against  him any 
   matter  that  touches  the  Halad in  person? Or  has the  Halad any 
   grievance against him?'                                              
     'Grievance?'  cried  Hardang,  and  anger  clouded  his   wits  so 
   that  he did  not see  Manthor's trend.  'Grievance indeed!  This is 
   not  a  new  fashion  in  headgear for  the Moot.  I come  here with 
   wounds new-dressed.'                                                 
     'Alas!' said Manthor. 'But if that is so, I claim that the matter 
   cannot be  dealt with  in this  way. In  our law  no man  may recite 
   an  offence  against  himself;  nor  may  he  sit  in  the  seat  of 
   judgement while that charge is heard. Is not this the law?'          
     'It is the law,' the assembly answered.                            
     'Then,'  said  Manthor, 'before  this charge  is heard  some other 
   than Hardang son of Hundad must be appointed to the Stone.'          
     Thereupon  many  names  were  cried,  but  most  voices   and  the 
   loudest  called  upon  Manthor.  'Nay,'  said he,  'I am  engaged to 
  
   one part and cannot be judge. Moreover  it is  the Halad's  right in 
   such  a  case  to  name  the  one  who  should  take  his  place, as 
   doubtless he knows well.'                                            
     'I  thank  you,'  said  Hardang,  'though  I  need  no self-chosen 
   lawman  to  teach  me.'  Then  he  looked  about  him,  as  if  con- 
   sidering  whom  he  should name.  But he  was in  a black  anger and 
   all  wisdom  failed  him.  If  he  had  named  any  of  the  headmen 
   there  present, things  might have  gone otherwise.  But in  an evil 
   moment  he  chose,  and  to  all  men's  wonder  he  cried:  'Avranc 
   Dorlas' son!  It seems  that the  Halad needs  a friend  also today, 
   when lawmen are so pert. I summon you to the Stone.'                 
     Silence   fell.  But   when  Hardang   stepped  down   and  Avranc 
   came  to  the  Stone  there  was  a loud  murmuring like  the rumour 
   of  a  coming  storm.  Avranc  was  a  young  man, not  long wedded, 
   and  his  youth  was taken  ill by  all the  elder headmen  that sat 
   there.  [For  he  was  not  loved  for  himself. >]  And he  was not 
   loved  for  himself; for  though he  was bold,  he was  scornful, as 
   was Dorlas  his father  before him.  / And  dark tales  were [struck 
   out:  still] whispered  concerning Dorlas  [struck out:  his father, 
   who  had  been  Hardang's  close  friend];(45) for  though  naught was 
   known  for  certain, he  was found  slain far  from the  battle with 
   
   Glaurung,  and  the  reddened  sword  that  lay  by  him  had  been the 
   sword of Brandir.(46)                                                  
     But  Avranc  took   no  heed   of  the   murmur,  and   bore  himself 
   airily, as if it were a light matter soon to be dealt with.            
     'Well,' he said,  'if that  is settled,  let us  waste no  more time! 
   The  matter  is  clear  enough.'  Then  standing  up  he  continued the 
   recital.  'This  prisoner,  this  wild  man,'  he  said,   'comes  from 
   Angband,  as  you  have  heard.  He  was  found  within   our  borders. 
   Not  by chance,  for as  he himself  declared, he  has an  errand here. 
   What  that  may  be  he  has  not  revealed,  but it  cannot be  one of 
   good will. He hates this  folk. As  soon as  he saw  us he  reviled us. 
   We  gave  him  food  and he  spat on  it. I  have seen  Orcs do  so, if 
   any  were  fools   enough  to   show  them   mercy.  From   Angband  he 
   comes,  it  is  clear,  whatever  his  name  be.  But   worse  followed 
   after.  By  his  own  asking  he  was  brought  before  the   Halad  of 
   Brethil  -  by  this man  who now  calls himself  his friend;  but when 
   he  came  into  hall  he  would   not  name   himself.  And   when  the 
   Halad  asked  him  what  was  his  errand  and  bade  him   rest  first 
   and speak of it later, if it pleased  him, he  began to  rave, reviling 
   the  Halad,  and  suddenly  he cast  a stool  in his  face and  did him 
   great hurt.  It is  well for  all that  he had  nothing more  deadly to 
   hand,  or  the  Halad  would  have  been  slain.  As  was  plainly  the 
   prisoner's intent, and it lessens his guilt very little that  the worst 
   did  not  happen,  for which  the penalty  is death.  But even  so, the 
   Halad sat in the great chair in his hall:  to revile  him there  was an 
   evil deed, and to assault him an outrage.                              
     'This  then  is  the  charge  against  the  prisoner:  that  he  came 
   here with  evil intent  against us,  and against  the Halad  of Brethil 
   in  special  (at  the  bidding   of  Angband   one  may   guess);  that 
   gaining  the  presence  of  the   Halad  he   reviled  him,   and  then 
   sought to  slay him  in his  chair. The  penalty is  under the  doom of 
   the Moot, but it could justly be death.'                               
     Then  it  seemed  to  some  that  Avranc  spoke  justly,  and  to all 
   that  he  had spoken  with skill.  For a  while no  one raised  a voice 
   upon  either  side.  Then  Avranc,  not  hiding  his smile,  rose again 
   and  said:  'The  prisoner  may  now  answer  the  charge  if  he will, 
   but let him be brief and not rave!'                                   
     But  Hurin  did  not   speak,  though   he  strained   against  those 
   that  held  him.  'Prisoner,  will  you  not  speak?' said  Avranc, and 
   still Hurin gave no answer. 'So be it,'  said Avranc.  'If he  will not 
   speak,  not  even to  deny the  charge, then  there is  no more  to do. 
   
   The  charge  is  made  good,  and the  one that  is appointed  to the 
   Stone must propound to the Moot a penalty that seems just.'          
     But  now  Manthor  stood  up  and  said: First  he should  at least 
   be  asked  why  he will  not speak.  And to  that question  reply may 
   be made by his friend.'                                              
  
     'The  question  is put,'  said Avranc  with a  shrug. 'If  you know 
   the answer give it.'                                                 
     'Because   he  is   fettered  [added:   hand  and   foot],'(47) said 
   Manthor.  'Never  before  have  we  dragged  to  the Moot  in fetters 
   a  man  yet  uncondemned.  Still  less  one of  the Edain  whose name 
   deserves   honour,   whatsoever   may   have  happened   since.  Yes, 
   "uncondemned"  I  say;  for  the  accuser has  left much  unsaid that 
   this Moot must hear before judgement is given.'                      
     'But  this is  foolishness,' said  Avranc. 'Adan  or no,  and what- 
   ever  his  name,  the  prisoner  is  ungovernable and  malicious. The 
   bonds  are  a  needed  precaution.  Those  who  come  near  him  must 
   be protected from his violence.'                                     
     'If  you  wish   to  beget   violence,'  answered   Manthor,  'what 
   surer  way  than  openly  to  dishonour  a  proud  man, old  in years 
   of  great  grief.  And  here  is  one  now  weakened  by  hunger  and 
   long  journeying,  unarmed  among  a  host.  I  would  ask  the  folk 
   here  assembled:  do  you  deem  such  caution  worthy  of  the  free 
   men of Brethil,  or would  you rather  that we  used the  courtesy of 
   old?'                                                                
     'The  fetters  were  put  on  the  prisoner  by  the  order  of the 
   Halad,' said Avranc. 'In this he used his right for the  restraint of 
   violence in his hall. Therefore  this order  cannot be  gainsaid save 
   by the full assembly.'                                               
     Then  there  went  up  a  great  shout  'Release him,  release him! 
   Hurin  Thalion!  Release  Hurin  Thalion!'  Not  all  joined  in this 
   cry, yet there were no voices heard on the other side.               
     'Nay,  nay!  ' said  Avranc. 'Shouting  will not  avail. In  such a 
   case there must be a vote in due form.'                              
                                                                       
     Now  by  custom  in  matters  grave  or doubtful  the votes  of the 
   Moot  were  cast  with  pebbles,  and  all  who  entered   bore  with 
   them each  two pebbles,  a black  and a  white for  nay and  for yea. 
   But  the   gathering  and   counting  would   take  much   time,  and 
   meanwhile   Manthor   saw  that   with  each   moment  the   mood  of 
   Hurin grew worse.                                                    
     'There  is  another  way  more  simple,'  he  said.  'There  is  no 
   danger here to  justify the  bonds, and  so think  all who  have used 
   
   their voice. The Halad is in the Moot-ring, and  he can  remit his 
   own order, if he will.'                                           
     'He will,' said Hardang, for it seemed to him  that the  mood of 
   the assembly was restive, and he  hoped by  this stroke  to regain 
   its favour. 'Let  the prisoner  be released,  and stand  up before 
   you!'                                                             
     Then  the  fetters  were  struck  off  Hurin's  hands  and feet. 
   Straightway  he  stood  up,  and  turning  away  from   Avranc  he 
   faced the assembly. 'I am here,' he said. 'I will answer  my name. 
   I  am  Hurin  Thalion  son  of  Galdor  Orchal,(48) Lord of Dorlomin 
   and  once  a  high-captain  in  the  host  of  Fingon King  of the 
   North-realm.  Let  no  man  dare  to  deny  it!  That   should  be 
   enough. I will not plead before you. Do as you will!  Neither will 
   I  bandy words  with the  upstart whom  you permit  to sit  in the 
   high seat. Let him lie as he will! [Struck out:  But if  my friend 
   wishes to speak and to set forth  the truth  of what  has chanced, 
   let him do so. Listen who will!]                                  
     'In  the name  of the  Lords of  the West,  what manner  of folk 
   are  you,  or  to  what  have  you  become?  While  the   ruin  of 
   Darkness is all about you will you sit here  in patience  and hear 
   this runagate guard  ask for  a doom  of death  upon me  - because 
   I broke the head of an insolent young man, whether  in a  chair or 
   out of it? He should have learned how to  treat his  elders before 
   you made him your Chieftain forsooth.                             
     'Death?  'Fore  Manwe,  if  I  had   not  endured   torment  for 
   twenty years and eight, if I were  as at  the Nirnaeth,  you would 
   not  dare  to sit  here to  face me.  But I  am not  dangerous any 
   longer, I hear. So you are  brave. I  can stand  up unbound  to be 
   baited.  I  am  broken  in  war and  made tame.  Tame! Be  not too 
   sure!' He lifted up his arms and knotted his hands.               
     But here Manthor laid a  restraining hand  on his  shoulder, and 
  
   spoke earnestly in his ear. 'My lord, you  mistake them.  Most are 
   your friends, or would be. But there are  proud freemen  here too. 
   Let me now speak to them! '                                       
     Hardang  and  Avranc  said  naught, but  smiled one  to another, 
   for  Hurin's  speech,  they  thought,  did his  part no  good. But 
   Manthor  cried:  'Let  the  Lord  Hurin  be given  a seat  while I 
   speak. His wrath you  will understand  better, and  maybe forgive, 
   when you have heard me.                                           
     'Hear  me  now, Folk  of Brethil.  My friend  does not  deny the 
   main  charge,  but  he  claims  that he  was misused  and provoked 
   beyond  bearing.  My  masters  [struck  out:  and  good  wives],(49)I 
   
   was  captain  of  the  march-wardens  that  found  this  man asleep 
   by the Haud-en-Elleth. Or asleep he  seemed, but  he lay  rather in 
   weariness on the brink of awaking,  and as  he lay  he heard,  as I 
   fear, words that were spoken.                                       
     'There  was  a  man  called  Avranc Dorlas'  son, I  remember, as 
   one of my  company, and  he should  be there  still, for  such were 
   my orders. As I came  behind I  heard this  Avranc give  counsel to 
   the  man  who  had  first  found  Hurin  and  guessed at  his name. 
   Folk of Brethil, I heard  him speak  thus. "It  would be  better to 
   slay the old man  asleep and  prevent further  trouble. And  so the 
   Halad would be pleased," said he.                                   
     'Now  maybe  you  will  wonder  less  that when  I called  him to 
   full  waking  and  he  found  men  with weapons  all about  him, he 
   spoke bitter words to us.  One at  least of  us deserved  them. Yet 
   as for despising our food: he  took it  from my  hands, and  he did 
   not spit upon it. He spat  it forth,  for it  choked him.  Have you 
   never,  my  masters,  seen  a  man   half-starved  who   could  not 
   swallow food in  haste though  he needed  it? And  this man  was in 
   great grief also and full of anger.                                 
     'Nay, he did not disdain our food.  Though well  he might,  if he 
   had  known  the  devices  to  which  some   who  dwell   here  have 
   fallen! Hear me now and  believe me,  if you  may, for  witness can 
   be brought. In his prison the Lord Hurin  ate with  me, for  I used 
   him with  courtesy. That  was two  days ago.  But yesterday  he was 
   drowsed  and  could  not speak  clearly, nor  take counsel  with me 
   against the trial today.'                                           ] 
     'Little wonder in that!' cried Hardang.                           
     Manthor paused and looked at Hardang. 'Little wonder              
   indeed, my lord Halad,' he  said; 'for  his food  had been          
   drugged.'                                                           
     Then Hardang in wrath cried out: 'Must the drowsy dreams          
   of this dotard be recited to our weariness?'                        
     'I speak of no dreams,' answered Manthor.  'Witness will          
                                                                      
   will  answer  now.  I  took  away  from  the  prison food  of which 
   Hurin  had  eaten  some.  Before witnesses  I gave  it to  a hound, 
   and he lies still asleep as if dead. Maybe the Halad of Brethil did 
   not contrive  this himself,  but one  who is  eager to  please him. 
   But  with  what  lawful  purpose?  To  restrain him  from violence, 
   forsooth,  when he  was already  fettered and  in prison?  There is 
   malice  abroad  among  us,  Folk  of  Brethil,  and  I look  to the 
   assembly to amend it!'                                             
   
     At this there was  great stir  and murmur  in the  Moot-ring; and 
   when  Avranc  stood  up  calling  for  silence,  the  clamour  grew 
   greater. At last  when the  assembly had  quieted a  little Manthor 
   said: 'May I now continue, for there is more to be said?'         
     'Proceed!' said Avranc. 'But let your wind  be shortened.  And I 
   must  warn  you  all,  my  masters,  to hear  this man  warily. His 
   good  faith  cannot  be  trusted.  The  prisoner  and he  are close 
   akin.'                                                             
     These  words  were  unwise,  for  Manthor  answered at  once: 'It 
   is  so  indeed.  The  mother  of  Hurin  was  Hareth   daughter  of 
   Halmir,  once  Halad  of  Brethil,  and  Hiril  her sister  was the 
   mother of my mother. But  this lineage  does not  prove me  a liar. 
   More, if Hurin of  Dorlomin be  akin to  me, he  is kinsman  of all 
   the House of Haleth. Yea, and of all this Folk.  Yet he  is treated 
  
   as an outlaw, a robber, a wild man without honour!                 
     'Let us proceed then to the chief charge,  which the  accuser has 
   said  may  bear  the  penalty  of  death.  You  see before  you the 
   broken head, though it seems to sit firm on  its shoulders  and can 
   use its tongue. It was hurt by the cast of a small wooden  stool. A 
   wicked  deed,  you  will  say.  And  far  worse  when  done  to the 
   Halad of Brethil in his great chair.                               
     'But  my  masters,  ill  deeds  may  be  provoked.  Let  any  one 
   of  you  in  thought set  himself in  the place  of Hardang  son of 
   Hundad.  Well,  here  comes  Hurin,  Lord  of Dorlomin,  your kins- 
   man,  before you:  head of  a great  House, a  man whose  deeds are 
   sung  by  Elves and  Men. But  he is  now grown  old, dispossessed, 
   grief-laden,  travel-worn. He  asks to  see you.  There you  sit at 
   ease in your chair. You do not rise. You do not  speak to  him. But 
   you  eye  him  up  and down  as he  stands, until  he sinks  to the 
   floor.  Then  of your  pity and  courtesy you  cry: "Bring  the old 
   carl a stool!"                                                     
     'O  shame and  wonder! He  flings it  at your  head. 0  shame and 
   wonder rather  I say  that you  so dishonour  your chair,  that you 
   so  dishonour  your  hall,  that  you  so  dishonour  the  Folk  of 
   Brethil!                                                           
     'My masters, I freely admit that  it would  have been  better, if 
   the  Lord  Hurin  had  shown  patience,  marvellous  patience.  Why 
   did he not wait to  see what  further slights  he must  endure? Yet 
   as I stood in hall and saw all this I wondered, and I  still wonder 
   and I ask you to  tell me:  How do  you like  such manners  in this 
   man that we have made Halad of Brethil?'                           
   
     Great  uproar  arose  at  this  question,  until  Manthor  held  up 
   his hand, and suddenly all was still  again. But  under cover  of the 
   noise  Hardang  had  drawn  near  to  Avranc   to  speak   with  him, 
   and  surprised  by  the  silence  they  spoke   too  loud,   so  that 
   Manthor  and  others  also  heard  Hardang  say: 'I  would I  had not 
   hindered  thy  shooting!'(50) And Avranc  answered,  I  will  seek  a 
   time yet.'                                                           
     But   Manthor   proceeded.   'I  am   answered.  Such   manners  do 
   not  please  you,  I  see.  Then what  would you  have done  with the 
   caster  of  the  stool? Bound  him, put  a halter  on his  neck, shut 
   him in a cave, fettered him, drugged  his food,  and at  last dragged 
   him  hither and  called for  his death?  Or would  you set  him free? 
   Or  would  you,  maybe,  ask  pardon,  or   command  this   Halad  to 
   do so?'                                                              
     Thereupon  there  was  even  greater  uproar,  and  men   stood  up 
   on  the  turfbanks,  clashing  their arms,  and crying:  'Free! Free! 
   Set  him  free!'  And  many  voices were  heard also  shouting: 'Away 
   with this Halad! Put him in the caves! '                             
     Many  of  the  older men  who sat  in the  lowest tier  ran forward 
   and  knelt before  Hurin to  ask his  pardon; and  one offered  him a 
   staff, and another gave him a fair cloak and a great belt  of silver. 
   And  when  Hurin  was  so  clad,  and had  a staff  in hand,  he went 
   to  the  [added: Angbor]  Stone and  stood up  on it,  in no  wise as 
   a  suppliant,  but  in  mien  as  a  king;  and  facing  the assembly 
   he cried in  a great  voice: 'I  thank you,  Masters of  Brethil here 
   present,  who  have  released  me  from  dishonour.  There   is  then 
   justice still in  your land,  though it  has slept  and been  slow to 
   awake. But now I have a charge to bring in my turn.                  
     'What  is my  errand here,  it is  asked? What  think you?  Did not 
   Turin  my  son,  and  Nienor  my  daughter, die  in this  land? Alas! 
   from  afar I  have learned  much of  the griefs  that have  here come 
   to pass. Is it then a  wonder that  a father  should seek  the graves 
   of  his  children?  More  wonder  it  is,  meseems,  that  none  here 
   have yet ever spoken their names to me.                              
     'Are  ye  ashamed  that  ye  let  Turin  my son  die for  you? That 
   two  only  dared  go  with  him  to  face  the  terror  of  the Worm? 
   That  none  dared  go  down  to  succour  him  when  the  battle  was 
   over, though the worst evils might thus have been stayed?            
     'Ashamed  ye  may  be.  But this  is not  my charge.  I do  not ask 
   that  any  in  this land  should match  the son  of Hurin  in valour. 
   But if I forgive those griefs, shall I forgive this? Hear me,  Men of 
  
   Brethil! There  lies by  the Standing  Stone that  you raised  an old 
   
   beggar-woman. Long she sat  in your  land, without  fire, without 
   food,  without  pity.  Now  she  is  dead.  Dead. She  was Morwen 
   my  wife.  Morwen  Edelwen,  the lady  elven-fair who  bore Turin 
   the slayer of Glaurung. She is dead.                             
      'If ye, who have some ruth, cry to me that you  are guiltless, 
   then  I  ask  who  bears  the  guilt?  By  whose command  was she 
   thrust out to starve at your doors like an outcast dog?          
      'Did your Chieftain contrive this? So I believe. For  would he 
   not have dealt with me in like manner, if he could? Such  are his 
   gifts: dishonour, starvation, poison. Have you  no part  in this? 
   Will  you  not  work  all  his  will? Then  how long,  Masters of 
   Brethil, will you endure him? How long will  you suffer  this man 
   called Hardang to sit in your chair?'                            
                                                                   
      Now  Hardang  was  aghast  at  this  turn,  and his  face went 
   white  with  fear  and  amazement.  But  before  he  could speak, 
   Hurin pointed a long hand  at him.  'See! '  he cried.  'There he 
   stands with  a sneer  on his  mouth! Does  he deem  himself safe? 
   For  I  am  robbed  of  my  sword;  and  I am  old and  weary, he 
   thinks. Nay, too often has he called me a wild man. He  shall see 
   one! Only hands, hands, are needed  to wring  his throat  full of 
   lies.'                                                           
      With that  Hurin left  the Stone  and strode  towards Hardang; 
   but  he  gave back  before him,  calling his  household-men about 
   him; and  they drew  off towards  the gate.  Thus it  appeared to 
   many  that  Hardang  admitted  his  guilt,  and  they  drew their 
   weapons,  and  came  down  from  the   banks,  crying   out  upon 
   him.(51)                                                         
      Now there was peril of  battle within  the hallowed  Ring. For 
   others joined themselves to  Hardang, some  without love  for him 
   or his deeds, who nonetheless held to their loyalty and  would at 
   least defend him from violence, until he could answer  before the 
   Moot.                                                            
      Manthor stood between  the two  parties and  cried to  them to 
   hold their  hands and  shed no  blood in  the Moot-ring;  but the 
   spark  that  he  had himself  kindled now  burst to  flame beyond 
   his quenching, and a press of  men thrust  him aside.  'Away with 
   this Halad!' they shouted. 'Away with Hardang,  take him  to the 
   caves!   Down   with   Hardang!   Up   Manthor!   We   will  have 
   Manthor!'  And  they fell  upon the  men that  barred the  way to 
   the gate, so that Hardang might have time to escape.             
      But  Manthor  went  back  to  Hurin,  who  now stood  alone by 
   
    the Stone. 'Alas,  lord,' he  said, 'I  feared that  this day  held great 
    peril for us all. There is little I can do, but still I must try to avert 
    the  worst  evil.  They  will  soon break  out, and  I must  follow. Will 
    you come with me?'                                                        
                                                                             
      Many  fell  at  the  gate  on  either  side  ere  it  was  taken. There 
    Avranc  fought  bravely,  and  was  the  last  to  retreat.  Then  as  he 
    turned  to  flee  suddenly  he  drew  his  bow  and  shot  at  Manthor as 
    he  stood  by  the  Stone.  But  the arrow  missed in  his haste  and hit 
    on  the  Stone,  striking  fire  beside  Manthor   as  it   broke.  'Next 
    time nearer!' cried Avranc as he fled after Hardang.                     
      Then   the   rebels   burst  out   of  the   Ring  and   hotly  pursued 
    Hardang's   men   to   the  Obel   Halad,  some   half  mile   away.  But 
    before  they  could  come  there   Hardang  had   gained  the   hall  and 
    shut  it  against  them;  and  there  he  was  now  besieged.   The  Hall 
    of  the  Chieftains  stood  in  a  garth  with  a  round   earthwall  all 
    about  it  rising  from  a dry  outer dyke.  In the  wall there  was only 
    one  gate,  from  which  a  stone-path  led  to  the  great   doors.  The 
    assailants  drove  through  the  gate  and  swiftly  surrounded  all  the 
    hall; and all was quiet for a while.                                      
      But   Manthor   and   Hurin   came   to    the   gate;    and   Manthor 
    would  have  a  parley,   but  men   said:  'Of   what  use   are  words? 
    Rats  will  not  come  out  while  dogs  are  abroad.'  And  some  cried: 
    'Our kin have been slain, and we will avenge them! '                      
  
      'Well  then,'  said  Manthor,  'allow  me  at  least   to  do   what  I 
    can!'                                                                    
      'Do  so!'  they  said.  'But go  not too  near, or  you may  receive a 
    sharp answer.'                                                            
      Therefore  Manthor  stood  by  the  gate  and   lifted  up   his  great 
    voice,  crying  out  to  both  sides  that  they  should cease  from this 
    kin-slaying.  And  to  those  within  he  promised  that  all  should  go 
    free   who   came   forth   without   weapons,   even   Hardang,   if  he 
    would  give  his  word   to  stand   before  the   Moot  the   next  day. 
    'And no man shall bring any weapon thither,' he said.                     
      But  while   he  spoke   there  came   a  shot   from  a   window,  and 
    an  arrow  went  by  the   ear  of   Manthor  and   stood  deep   in  the 
    gate-post.  Then   the  voice   of  Avranc   was  heard   crying:  'Third 
    time shall thrive best!'                                                  
      Now  the  anger  of  those   without  burst   forth  again,   and  many 
    rushed  to  the  great  doors  and   tried  to   break  them   down;  but 
    there  was  a  sortie,  and  many  were  slain or  hurt, and  others also 
    in  the  garth  were  wounded  by   shots  from   the  windows.   So  the 
   
   assailants  being  now  in  mad  wrath  brought  kindlings  and great 
   store of  wood and  set it  by the  gate; and  they shouted  to those 
   within: 'See! the sun is setting. We give you till nightfall.  If you 
   do not come forth ere then, we will burn  the hall  and you  in it!' 
   Then  they  all  withdrew  from the  garth out  of bowshot,  but they 
   made a ring of men all round the outer dyke.                         
     The  sun  set,  and  none  came  from  the  hall.  And when  it was 
   dark  the  assailants  came  back  into the  garth bearing  the wood, 
   and they piled it against the walls  of the  hall. Then  some bearing 
   flaming  pine-torches  ran  across  the  garth  to  put  fire  in the 
   faggots. One  was shot  to his  death, but  others reached  the piles 
   and soon they began to blaze.                                        
     Manthor  stood  aghast  at  the  ruin  of the  hall and  the wicked 
   deed of the burning of  men. 'Out  of the  dark days  of our  past it 
   comes,'  he  said,  'before  we turned  our faces  west. A  shadow is 
   upon  us.'  And  he  felt  one  lay a  hand on  his shoulder,  and he 
   turned  and  saw  Hurin  who  stood  behind  him,  with  a  grim face 
   watching the kindling of the fires; and Hurin laughed.               
     'A  strange  folk  are  ye,'  he  said. 'Now  cold, now  hot. First 
   wrath,  then  ruth.  Under your  chieftain's feet  or at  his throat. 
   Down with Hardang! Up with Manthor! Wilt thou go up?'                
     'The  Folk  must   choose,'  said   Manthor.  'And   Hardang  still 
   lives.'                                                              
     'Not for long, I hope,' said Hurin.                                
                                                                       
     Now  the  fires  grew  hot  and soon  the Hall  of the  Haladin was 
   aflame  in  many  places.  The   men  within   threw  out   upon  the 
   faggots  earth  and water,  such as  they had,  and great  smoke went 
   up.  Then  some  sought  to  escape  under  its  cover,  but  few got 
   through  the  ring  of  men;  most  were  taken,  or  slain  if  they 
   fought.                                                              
     There was  a small  door at  the rear  of the  hall with  a jutting 
   porch that  came nearer  to the  garth-wall than  the great  doors in 
   front;  and the  wall at  the back  was lower,  because the  hall was 
   built on a slope of the hillside.  At last  when the  roof-beams were 
   on fire,  Hardang and  Avranc crept  out of  the rear-door,  and they 
   reached  the  top  of  the  wall and  stole down  into the  dyke, and 
   they  were  not  marked  until  they  tried  to  climb out.  But then 
   with  shouts  men  ran  upon  them,  though  they  did  not  know who 
   they  were.  Avranc  flung  himself  at  the feet  of one  that would 
   seize  him,  so  that  he  was  thrown  to  the  ground,  and  Avranc 
   sprang  up  and  away and  escaped in  the mirk.  But another  cast a 
   
   spear  at  Hardang's  back  as  he  ran,  and he  fell with  a great 
   wound.                                                              
     When  it  was seen  who he  was, men  lifted him  up and  laid him 
   before  Manthor.  'Set  him  not  before  me,'  said  Manthor,  'but 
   before the one he misused. I have no grudge against him.'           
     'Have  you  not?'  said  Hardang.  'Then  you must  be sure  of my 
   death.  I  think  that  you  have  always  begrudged  that  the Folk 
  
   chose me to the chair and not you.'                                 
     'Think  what  you  will!'  said  Manthor   and  he   turned  away. 
   Then   Hardang   was   aware   of   Hurin   who   was   behind.  And 
   Hurin  stood  looking  down  on   Hardang,  a   dark  form   in  the 
   gloom,  but  the  light  of  the  fire  was on  his face,  and there 
   Hardang saw no pity.                                                
     'You are a mightier man  than I,  Hurin of  Hithlum,' he  said. 'I 
   had  such  fear  of  your  shadow  that  all  wisdom   and  largesse 
   forsook  me.  But  now  I  do  not  think that  any wisdom  or mercy 
   would  have  saved  me  from  you, for  you have  none. You  came to 
   destroy me, and you at least have not denied it.  But your  last lie 
   against  me  I  cast  back upon  you ere  I die.  Never' -  but with 
   that blood gushed  from his  mouth, and  he fell  back, and  said no 
   more.                                                               
     Then  Manthor  said:  'Alas!  He  should   not  have   died  thus. 
   Such evil as he wrought did not merit this end.'                    
     'Why  not?'  said  Hurin.  'He  spoke  hate from  a foul  mouth to 
   the last. What lie have I spoken against him?'                     
     Manthor  sighed.  'No  lie  wittingly  maybe,'  he said.  'But the 
   last  charge  that  you brought  was false,  I deem;  and he  had no 
   chance  to  deny  it.  I  would  that  you  had spoken  to me  of it 
   before the Moot!'                                                   
     Hurin clenched his hands. 'It is not false!'  he cried.  'She lies 
   where I said. Morwen! She is dead! '                                
     'Alas! lord, where she died I do not  doubt. But  of this  I judge 
   that Hardang knew  no more  than I  till you  spoke. Tell  me, lord: 
   did she ever walk further in this land?'                            
     'I know not. I found her as I said. She is dead.'                 
     'But, lord, if she came no  further, but  finding the  Stone there 
   sat in grief and despair by the grave of her son, as I  can believe, 
   then...'                                                            
     'What then?' said Hurin.                                          
     'Then,  Hurin  Hadorion,  out   of  the   darkness  of   your  woe 
   know this! My lord, so great a grief, and so great  a horror  of the 
   things  that  there  came  to pass  is upon  us that  no man  and no 
   
   woman  since  the  setting  up  of  the Stone  has ever  again gone 
   nigh  to  that  place.  Nay! the  Lord Orome  himself might  sit by 
   that stone with all his  hunt about  him, and  we should  not know. 
   Not  unless  he  blew  his  great  horn, and  even that  summons we 
   should refuse!'                                                    
     'But if  Mandos the  Just spake,  would you  not hear  him?' said 
   Hurin.  'Now  some  shall  go  thither,  if you  have any  ruth! Or 
   would you let her lie  there till  her bones  are white?  Will that 
   cleanse your land?'                                                
     'Nay, nay!' said Manthor. 'I will  find some  men of  great heart 
   and some women  of mercy,  and you  shall lead  us thither,  and we 
   will do as you bid. But it is a long road to wend, and this  day is 
   now old in evil. A new day is needed.'                             
                                                                     
     The  next  day,  when  the  news  that  Hardang  was   dead  went 
   abroad,  a  great  throng  of  people  sought  for  Manthor, crying 
   that he must be Chieftain.  But he  said: 'Nay,  this must  be laid 
   before  the  full  Moot.  That  cannot  be  yet;  for  the  Ring is 
   unhallowed,  and  there  are  other  things  more  pressing  to do. 
   First I have an errand.  I must  go to  the Field  of the  Worm and 
   the  Stone  of  the  Hapless,  where Morwen  their mother  lies un- 
   tended. Will any come with me?'                                    
     Then  ruth  smote  the  hearts  of  those  that  heard  him;  and 
   though  some  drew  back  in  fear,  many were  willing to  go, but 
   among these there were more women than men.                        
     Therefore at  length they  set off  in silence  on the  path that 
   led  down  along the  falling torrent  of Celebros.  Wellnigh eight 
   leagues  was  that road,  and darkness  fell ere  they came  to Nen 
   Girith,(52) and there they passed the  night as  they could.  And the 
   next  morning  they  went on  down the  steep way  to the  Field of 
   Burning,  and they  found the  body of  Morwen at  the foot  of the 
   Standing  Stone.  Then  they looked  upon her  in pity  and wonder; 
   for  it  seemed  to  them  that  they  beheld  a great  queen whose 
  
   dignity neither age nor beggary nor all  the woe  of the  world had 
   taken from her.                                                    
     Then  they  desired to  do her  honour in  death; and  some said: 
   'This is  a dark  place. Let  us lift  her up,  and bring  the Lady 
   Morwen  to  the  Garth  of  the  Graves  and  lay  her   among  the 
   House of Haleth with whom she had kinship.'                        
     But Hurin said: 'Nay, Nienor is not here, but  it is  fitter that 
   she should lie here near her son  than with  any strangers.  So she 
   would  have  chosen.'  Therefore  they  made  a  grave  for  Morwen 
   
   above  Cabed  Naeramarth  on  the  west  side  of  the  Stone; and 
   when  the  earth  was  laid  upon  her they  carved on  the Stone: 
   Here  lies  also  Morwen  Edelwen,  while  some  sang  in  the old 
   tongue  the  laments  that  long ago  had been  made for  those of 
   their  people  who  had  fallen  on  the  March  far   beyond  the 
   Mountains.                                                         
     And  while  they  sang  there  came  a  grey  rain and  all that 
   desolate place was heavy with grief, and the roaring of  the river 
   was  like  the mourning  of many  voices. And  when all  was ended 
   they turned away, and Hurin  went bowed  on his  staff. But  it is 
   said  that  after  that day  fear left  that place,  though sorrow 
   remained, and it was ever leafless and bare. But until the  end of 
   Beleriand  women  of  Brethil  would come  with flowers  in spring 
   and berries in  autumn and  sing there  a while  of the  Grey Lady 
   who sought in  vain for  her son.  And a  seer and  harp-player of 
   Brethil, Glirhuin, made  a song  saying the  Stone of  the Hapless 
   should  not  be  defiled  by  Morgoth  nor  ever thrown  down, not 
   though the Sea should drown all the land. As after  indeed befell, 
   and still  the Tol  Morwen stands  alone in  the water  beyond the 
   new coasts that were made in the days of the  wrath of  the Valar. 
   But  Hurin does  not lie  there, for  his doom  drove him  on, and 
   the Shadow still followed him.                                     
                                                                     
     Now  when  the  company  had  come  back  to  Nen   Girith  they 
   halted;  and  Hurin looked  back, out  across Taeglin  towards the 
   westering sun that came  through the  clouds; and  he was  loth to 
   return  into  the  Forest.  But  Manthor  looked eastward  and was 
   troubled, for there was a red glow in the sky there also.(53)      
     'Lord,' he said, 'tarry here if you will, and any others who are 
   weary. But I am the last of the Haladin and I  fear that  the fire 
   which we  kindled is  not yet  quenched. I  must go  back swiftly, 
   lest the madness of men bring all Brethil to ruin.'                
     But even as he said this an arrow  came from  the trees,  and he 
   stumbled and sank  to the  ground. Then  men ran  to seek  for the 
   bowman;  and  they  saw  a  man running  like a  deer up  the path 
   towards  the  Obel,  and  they  could not  overtake him;  but they 
   saw that it was Avranc.                                            
     Now Manthor sat gasping with his back to a tree.  'It is  a poor 
   archer that will miss his mark at the third aim,' he said.         
     Hurin  leaned  on  his staff  and looked  down at  Manthor. 'But 
   thou hast missed thy mark, kinsman,'  he said.  'Thou hast  been a 
   valiant friend, and yet I think thou wert so hot in the  cause for 
   
   thyself  also.  Manthor  would  have  sat  more  worthily  in  the  chair 
   of the Chieftains.'                                                       
     'Thou  hast  a  hard  eye,  Hurin,  to  pierce  all  hearts  but  thine 
   own,'   said   Manthor.  'Yea,   thy  darkness   touched  me   also.  Now 
   alas!  the  Haladin  are  ended;  for  this  wound is  to the  death. Was 
   not  this  your  true  errand,  Man  of  the  North:  to bring  ruin upon 
   us   to   weigh   against   thine   own?   The   House   of   Hador   has 
   conquered   us,   and   four   now   have   fallen   under   its  shadow: 
   Brandir,   and   Hunthor,  and   Hardang,  and   Manthor.  Is   that  not 
   enough? Wilt thou not go and leave this land ere it dies?'                
     'I  will,'  said  Hurin.  'But  if  the  well  of  my  tears  were  not 
   utterly  dried  up,  I  would  weep  for  thee,  Manthor;  for  thou hast 
   saved me from dishonour, and thou hadst love for my son.'                 
     'Then,  lord,  use  in  peace  the  little  more life  that I  have won 
   for   thee,'   said   Manthor.   'Do   not   bring   your   shadow   upon 
   others!'                                                                 
  
     'Why,  must  I  not  still  walk  in  the world?'  said Hurin.  'I will 
   go on till the shadow overtakes me. Farewell!'                            
     Thus   Hurin   parted   from   Manthor.   When   men   came   to   tend 
   his  wound  they  found  that  it  was  grave,  for  the  arrow  had gone 
   deep  into  his  side;  and  they   wished  to   bear  Manthor   back  as 
   swiftly  as  they  could  to  the  Obel  to  have  the  care  of  skilled 
   leeches.  'Too  late,'  said  Manthor,  and  he  plucked  out  the arrow, 
   and  gave  a  great  cry,  and  was  still.  Thus  ended  the   House  of 
   Haleth, and lesser men ruled in Brethil in the time that was left.        
     But   Hurin   stood   silent,   and   when   the    company   departed, 
   bearing  away  the  body  of  Manthor,  he  did   not  turn.   He  looked 
   ever west till the sun fell  into dark  cloud and  the light  failed; and 
   then he went down alone towards the Haud-en-Elleth.                       
                                                                            
     Both my  father's typescript  and the  amanuensis typescript  end here, 
   and this is clearly the designed conclusion of 'Hurin in Brethil'; but in 
   draft manuscript material there are some suggestions (very slight)  as to 
   the course of the narrative  immediately beyond  this point.(54) There are 
   also a few other brief writings and notes of interest.(55)                
                                                                            
     My  father  never  returned  to  follow   the  further   wanderings  of 
   Hurin.(56) We come  here to  the furthest  point in  the narrative  of the 
   Elder  Days  that  he reached  in his  work on  The Silmarillion  (in the 
   widest sense) after  the Second  War and  the completion  of The  Lord of 
   the Rings. There are  bits of  information about  the succeeding  parts - 
   not  much -  but no  further new  or revised  narrative; and  the promise 
   held out in his  words (p.  258) 'Link  to the  Necklace of  the Dwarves, 
   Sigil Elu-naeth, Necklace of the Woe of Thingol' was never  fulfilled. It 
   
    is as  if we  come to  the brink  of a  great cliff,  and look  down from 
    highlands raised in some later age onto an ancient  plain far  below. For 
    the story of the Nauglamir and the  destruction of  Doriath, the  fall of 
    Gondolin,  the  attack  on  the  Havens,  we  must  return  through  more 
    than a quarter  of a  century to  the Quenta  Noldorinwa (Q),  or beyond. 
    The  huge  abruptness  of  the  divide  is still  more emphasised  by the 
    nature of this last story of the Elder  Days, the  Shadow that  fell upon 
    Brethil.(57) In its portrayal of the life of Brethil into which  Hurin came 
    for its ruin, the intricacies of law and lineage, the history of ambition 
    and conflicting sentiment within the ruling clan, it stands apart. In the 
    published  Silmarillion  I  excluded  it, apart  from using  Hurin's vain 
    attempt to  reach Gondolin  and his  finding of  Morwen dying  beside the 
    Standing  Stone.  Morwen's  grave  is  made  by  Hurin alone;  and having 
    made  it,  'he  passed  southwards  down  the  ancient  road that  led to 
    Nargothrond'.                                                             
      To have included it, as it  seemed to  me, would  have entailed  a huge 
    reduction, indeed an entire re-telling of a kind that I  did not  wish to 
    undertake; and since the story is intricate I was afraid that  this would 
    produce  a  dense  tangle of  narrative statement  with all  the subtlety 
    gone, and above  all that  it would  diminish the  fearful figure  of the 
    old  man, the  great hero,  Thalion the  Steadfast, furthering  still the 
    purposes  of  Morgoth,  as  he  was  doomed  to  do. But  it seems  to me 
    now,  many  years  later,  to have  been an  excessive tampering  with my 
    father's  actual  thought  and  intention:  thus  raising  the  question, 
    whether the attempt  to make  a 'unified'  Silmarillion should  have been 
    embarked on.                                                              
                                                                             
                                      NOTES.                                   
                                                                             
     1.  With  the beginning  of this  passage cf.  Q (IV.131):  'Some have 
         said   that   Morwen,  wandering   woefully  from   Thingol's  halls, 
         when she found Nienor  not there  on her  return, came  on a  time to 
         that stone and read it,  and there  died.' -  For the  abandoned idea 
         that   it   was   Turin  who   met  Morwen   in  her   wandering  see 
         pp. 161-2.                                                           
     2.  Hurin was born in 441 (GA $141). - At this point the first  side of 
         the  'lost  manuscript'  ends.  The  text on  the reverse  was struck 
         through  and  replaced  by  a  new  text  on  a  new  sheet,  all but 
         identical in content but  finely written  - suggestive  of confidence 
         in this further extension of the Grey Annals.                        
  
     3.  Asgon  reappears  here,  without   introduction,  from   NE  (Unfinished 
         Tales  p. 109),  one of  the men  who fled  with Turin  from Brodda's 
         hall; in the condensed account in GA ($297) he was not named.        
     4.  The  spellings  Asgorn  here,  but  Asgon  in the  preceding paragraph 
         (see note 3), are clear. See note 21.                                
     5.  The term Eastron has not been used before.                             
   
    6.  'Yet this can scarce be so': i.e., ignorance  of Glaurung's  death can 
        scarcely be the reason for Hurin's going to Nargothrond.               
    7.  The  space  marked  by  a  caret  evidently  awaited  the name  of the 
        new Lord of Brethil.                                                   
    8.  'He must come of a different race': is this the first reference to the 
        Petty-dwarves?                                                         
    9.  (Annal  490-5)  The  name  Iarwaeth  has  appeared  in  GA  $268  (see 
        also  p.  142,  commentary  on  $277,  at  end),  but  Thuringud  'the 
        Hidden  Foe' is  found nowhere  else: cf.  Finduilas' name  for Turin, 
        Thurin 'the Secret', Unfinished Tales pp. 157, 159).                   
   10.  (Annal  494)  The  statements  that  Morgoth  stirred up  the Eastrons 
        (see  note  5)  to greater  hatred of  the Elves  and Edain,  and that 
        Lorgan  sought  to  take  Nienor  by  force, are  entirely new.  In GA 
        ($274)  it  is  clear that  Morwen and  Nienor left  Dor-lomin because 
        the lands had become more safe.                                        
   11.  (Annal  495)  Cirith  Ninniach,   the  final   name  of   the  Rainbow 
        Cleft, is found in the later Tale  of Tuor  (Unfinished Tales  p. 23), 
        where  also  the  meeting  of  Tuor  with  Gelmir  and Arminas  is re- 
        counted  (pp.  21  -  2);  the  name  was  added to  the map  (p. 182, 
        square  c 4).  On the  story of  their coming  to Nargothrond  and its 
        relation  to the  Grey Annals  see pp.  141 -  2, commentary  on $277. 
        It  may  be mentioned  here that  in another  'plot-synopsis' concern- 
        ing  Turin  my  father  referred  to  the  two  Elves  by   the  names 
        Faramir  and  Arminas,  adding  in  a   note:  'Faramir   and  Arminas 
        were later Earendil's companions on voyage'.                           
          The  'Narrow  Land'  is  the   Pass  of   Sirion.  The   form  Eryd- 
        wethian  occurs  in  the  typescript  text  of  'Gelmir  and  Arminas' 
        (p. 142).                                                              
          '[Handir's]  son  Brandir  the  lame  is  chosen  Chieftain,  though 
        many   would  have   preferred  his   cousins  Hunthor   or  Hardang': 
        there  has  been  no previous  suggestion of  a disagreement  over the 
        succession  to  Brandir; judging  by the  outspokenness of  the people 
        of  Brethil  as  recorded  in  NE,  they  would  surely  have  used it 
        against  Brandir  if  they  had  known  of  it.  -  The  name  Hunthor 
        replaced  Torbarth  as  that  of  the 'kinsman  of Brandir',  who died 
        at  Cabed-en-Aras,  in  NE  (this  change  was  not  made  in  GA: see 
        p.  156).  He  appears  in  the  genealogical  table  of  the  Haladin 
        (p. 237), but his descent  had by  this time  been changed:  for this, 
        and for Hardang, another cousin, see pp. 268-70.                       
          The  defeat  of  Tum-halad  has  not  previously been  attributed to 
        'the dread of  Glaurung', nor  has it  been said  that Turin  gave his 
        word to Gwindor that he would endeavour to save Finduilas.             
          On the form Haudh-en-Elleth see p. 148, $301.                        
          The   story   that   Tuor   and   Voronwe   saw   Turin   journeying 
        northward  at Eithil  Ivrin has  appeared in  an inserted  annal entry 
        in  GA  ($299),  but  no  more  was  said  there  than that  'they saw 
   
                                 
                                                                            
       Turin pass,  but spoke  not with  him'. For  the fullest  account see 
       the later Tale of Tuor, Unfinished Tales pp. 37-8.                    
   12. (Annal  496)  The death  of Sador  in the  fighting in  Brodda's hall 
       is  told  in  NE  (Unfinished  Tales  p.  108),  where also  Asgon of 
       Dor-lomin first appears (p. 109).                                     
   13. (Annal  497)  Lindis  of   Ossiriand:  no   mention  has   been  made 
       before of the wife of Dior Thingol's  heir. See  further The  Tale of 
       Years, pp. 349-51.                                                    
   14. (Annal  498)  In  GA  ($319) Turin  and Niniel  were married  'at the 
       mid-summer' of 498, and she conceived in the spring of 499.           
   15. (Annal  499)  Of  course  Glaurung did  not reveal  to Turin  'who he 
       was': he did not need to. But this is without significance: it  was a 
       short-hand  when  writing  very  fast  (in the  same annal  my father 
  
       wrote  'Nargothrond'  for  'Brethil'  and  'Tuor'  for  'Turin'), and 
       means  that  it  was  through the  words of  Glaurung that  Turin and 
       Nienor came to know that they were brother and sister.                
          The  name  Talbor  of  the  memorial  stone  raised  at  Cabed-en- 
       Aras has not been given before.                                       
          For  previous  mentions  of  Mim  and  the  treasure  of  Nargoth- 
       rond,  and  his  death  at  the  hand  of  Hurin,  see  the  Tale  of 
       Turambar,  II.113  -  14;  the  Sketch of  the Mythology,  IV.32; the 
       Annals  of  Beleriand  (AB  1  and AB  2), IV.306  and V.141;  and Q, 
       IV.132 and commentary IV.187 - 8.                                     
   16. (Annal  500)  The  names  Elrun  and  Eldun  of  the  sons   of  Dior 
       appear  in  emendations  made  to  Q  (IV.135)  and  AB 2  (V.142 and 
       note  42),  replacing  Elboron  and  Elbereth. It  has not  been said 
       that  they  were twin  brothers (in  the Genealogies  associated with 
                                                                            
       - AB 1,  of which  some extracts  were given  in V.403,  their birth- 
       dates were three years apart, 192 and  195, -  later 492,  495: these 
       latter are  found in  the genealogical  table of  the House  of Beor, 
       p. 231).                                                              
          In AB 2  (following AB  1) Hurin  was released  by Morgoth  in the 
       year  499  (IV.306,  V.141),  and  'he departed  and sought  for Mor- 
       wen'; in the continuation of GA (p. 252) the year  was 500,  as here. 
   17. (Annal  501)  In  AB  2  (following  AB 1)  Hurin and  his companions 
       (described simply as 'men'; in Q, IV.132,  as 'a  few outlaws  of the 
       woods')  came  to  Nargothrond  in  500  (see  note  16),  whereas in 
       this text, after his visit to Brethil, he sets out for Nargothrond in 
       501  and comes  there in  502. The  earlier sources  do not  say that 
       he  found Morwen  (cf. the  note written  against the  first continu- 
       ation  of  GA,  p. 252:  'Some fate  of Morwen  must be  devised. Did 
       Morwen  and  Hurin   meet  again?'),   nor  do   they  know   of  his 
       attempting to return  to Gondolin  (see the  end of  the continuation 
       of GA, pp. 254-5,  where this  is first  referred to,  though without 
       mention  of  the  discovery by  Morgoth's spies  of the  region where 
       Gondolin lay).                                                        
   
         The  story  of  Hurin  in   Brethil  was   now  in   existence  and 
         probably in its final form (see p. 269). - A first mention  of Obel 
         Halad, replacing Ephel  Brandir, is  found in  a note  pencilled on 
         the typescript of NE (p. 148, $302).                               
    18.  (Annal 502) In AB 2 Tuor wedded Idri1 in 499 (V. 141); the  date in 
         The Tale of Years is (with some hesitation) 502  (pp. 346  ff.). On 
         the  bringing  of  the  treasure  of  Nargothrond  to  Doriath  see 
         IV.188.                                                            
    19.  Only the following points in the  WH version  need be  noted. After 
         the words  (p. 252)  'it suited  the purpose  of Morgoth  that this 
         should be so' my  father added  to the  typescript later:  'and the 
         needs of his body had been well served to this end'; and  'unless I 
         find chance  to avenge  the wrongs  of my  children' (where  GA has 
         'the  wrongs of  my son',  p. 253)  was changed  to 'unless  I find 
         chance to hear more news of my kin, or to  avenge their  wrongs, if 
         I  may.'  Where  the  GA  continuation  has  Asgon and  then Asgorn 
         (note 4),  WH has  Asgorn, corrected  to Asgon,  and further  on in 
         the narrative Asgon as typed (see note 21). Eastrons of GA  is here 
         Easterlings.  On  the  amanuensis  typescript  Hurin's   words  Tol 
         acharn were corrected to Tul acharn.                               
   20.   The  passage  recounting  Hurin's  ignorance  of what  had happened 
         in Gondolin to his crossing the  Brithiach into  Dimbar was  a good 
         deal changed at the time of typing, though for  the most  part this 
         was a matter of rearrangement. Here the text as first typed read: 
            He knew not the things that had come to  pass there,  since Tuor 
         brought thither the  message of  Ulmo, as  is yet  to be  told; and 
         now  Turgon,  refusing  the   counsel  of   the  Lord   of  Waters, 
         allowed none  to enter  or to  go forth  for any  cause whatsoever, 
         hardening his heart against pity and wisdom.                       
         Tuor had reached Gondolin in 495 (GA $299).                        
   21.   Asgon  was  an  emendation  of  the  name  as  typed,  Asgorn. This 
         was a regular change, until the form Asgon appears  in the  text as 
         typed:  I  print  Asgon  throughout, except  in passages  that were 
         rejected before the name was changed.                              
  
   22.   Here the text as first typed read:                                 
            Hurin  came  down  from the  sources of  the Lithir,  which fell 
         tumbling  into  Sirion  and  was  held  to be  the south  bounds of 
         the  Narrow  Land.  There  Sirion  was  already  too wide  and deep 
         to cross, and too perilous for any  but the  young and  hardiest to 
         swim;  so  Hurin and  his men  journeyed on,  seeking the  fords of 
         the Brithiach.                                                     
         The name Lithir was written against  a river  already shown  on the 
         original form of the second map: p. 182, squares C 6 to D 7.       
   23.   At this point there  followed in  the draft  manuscript and  in the 
         typescript as first typed: 'and though this seemed  to him  to bode 
         evil rather than good, after a time he grew less heedful.'         
   
    24. The  name  Ragnir  is  found  also  as  that  of  a blind  servant of 
        Morwen's  in  Dor-lomin  (Unfinished  Tales  p.  71).  In  a rejected 
        phrase  in  the  draft  manuscript  this  companion  of   Asgon's  is 
        called 'Ragnir the tracker'.                                         
    25. Asgon  supposed  that  the  Lord  of  Brethil  was still  Brandir the 
        Lame.  Cf.  what  is  said  of Brandir's  successor Hardang  a little 
        further on: 'he had no love now  at all  for the  House of  Hador, in 
        whose blood he had no part.'                                         
    26. On Obel Halad see note 17.                                           
    27. Echoriad:  the   Encircling  Mountains   about  Gondolin.   The  form 
        Echoriath in the published Silmarillion derives  from the  later Tale 
        of Tuor; but Echoriad here is much later.                            
    28. The  old story  in the  tale of  The Fall  of Gondolin  (II.189) that 
        those of the  fugitives from  the sack  of Gondolin  who fled  to the 
        Way  of  Escape  were  destroyed  by a  dragon lying  in wait  at its 
        outer  issue,  a  story  that  survived  into  Q  (IV.144),  had been 
        abandoned,  and  was  excluded  from  The  Silmarillion on  the basis 
        of the present passage: see II.213, second footnote, and IV.194. 
    29. Cf.  GA  $161  (p.  57),  of  the  escape  of  Hurin  and  Huor  into 
        Dimbar  forty-three  years before  this time:  they 'wandered  in the 
        hills  beneath  the sheer  walls of  the Crisaegrim.  There Thorondor 
        espied  them,  and  sent  two  Eagles  that took  them and  bore them 
                                                                            
        up...'                                                               
                                                                            
    30. At this point in the draft manuscript my father wrote:               
          Later  when  captured  and  Maeglin  wished  to  buy   his  release 
        with  treachery,   Morgoth  must   answer  laughing,   saying:  Stale 
        news  will  buy  nothing.  I  know  this  already,  I  am  not easily 
        blinded!  So  Maeglin  was  obliged  to  offer  more  -  to undermine 
        resistance in Gondolin.                                              
        Almost  exactly  the  same  note  is  found  on  the slip  giving in- 
        formation  about  the  new  meaning  of  the  name Haladin  (p. 270); 
        but  here,  after the  words 'undermine  resistance in  Gondolin', my 
        father  continued: 'and  to compass  the death  of Tuor  and Earendel 
        if he could. If  he did  he would  be allowed  to retain  Idril (said 
        Morgoth).'                                                           
          Thus the story in Q was changed (IV.143):                          
          [Meglin]  purchased  his  life  and   freedom  by   revealing  unto 
        Morgoth  the  place  of  Gondolin  and  the  ways  whereby  it  might 
        be  found  and  assailed.  Great  indeed  was  the joy  of Morgoth... 
        Both  the  present  passage  in  WH  (telling  that  Morgoth  learned 
        from  Hurin's  wandering  'in  what  region  Turgon dwelt')  and that 
        from  Q  were  used  in  the published  Silmarillion (pp.  228, 242), 
        'the very place of  Gondolin' for  'the place  of Gondolin'  being an 
        editorial addition.                                                  
    31. There  was  a  series  of  alterations  to  the names  of the  men of 
        Manthor's   company  near   the  Crossings   of  Taeglin   (and  some 
   
        speeches  were  reassigned   among  the   speakers).  In   the  draft 
        manuscript  the  names  were  Sagroth;  Forhend  son  of  Dorlas; and 
        his  friend Farang.  In the  typescript as  typed they  were Sagroth; 
        Forhend;  and  his friend  Farang son  of Dorlas.  The son  of Dorlas 
        is  the  one  who,  plays  an  important  part   in  the   story.  By 
        emendation  to  the  typescript  the  statement  that Farang  was the 
        friend of  Forhend was  removed, and  - further  on in  the narrative 
  
        -  the  name  Farang  became  Faranc; then,  near the  end of  WH, it 
        became  Avranc,  and  this  name   was  substituted   throughout  the 
        text  from  his  first  appearance.  I  print  throughout  the  final 
        formulation only.                                                    
    32. Sagroth  was  here  emended   to  Galhir,   but  later   Sagroth  was 
        reinstated.  Galhir  was  perhaps  intended to  be another  member of 
        Manthor's   company,   rather   than  a   replacement  of   the  name 
        Sagroth.                                                             
    33. The footnote at this point was typed at  the same  time as  the text. 
        The   statement   concerning   Manthor's  domain   in  the   east  of 
        Brethil  preceded  that  in  the text  C (p.  267): 'The  region nigh 
        Brithiach  and  along   Sirion  for   some  way   was  the   land  of 
        Manthor'.  Haldar  was  the  son  of  Haldad,  founder  of  the line, 
        and twin brother  of the  Lady Haleth  (p. 221,  $25). With  the last 
        sentence cf. the plot-synopsis, p. 256: 'Brandir  the lame  is chosen 
        Chieftain,  though  many  would  have  preferred  his   cousins  Hun- 
        thor   or   Hardang.'   The   whole   footnote  was   struck  through 
        (before the emendation of Harathor to Hardang).                      
    34. The  term  Haladin  is  used here,  in a  sentence that  was rejected 
        rather than corrected, in the original sense of the whole  'People of 
        Haleth'.                                                             
    35. With the use of the word town cf. p. 148, $302.                     
    36. The word booth  is used  in the  old sense  of 'a  temporary dwelling 
        covered with  boughs of  trees or  other slight  materials' (O.E.D.). 
        My  father  may  well  have  had  in  mind the  Norse word  bud, used 
        in the Sagas especially of the temporary  dwellings at  the Icelandic 
        parliament, and regularly rendered 'booth' in translations.          
    37. It is said also in the Narn plot-synopsis, of which  a part  is given 
        on pp. 256 - 8, but at an earlier point (the  year 472),  that Haldir 
        and  Hundar  were  slain  in the  Nirnaeth, and  that 'three  only of 
        their  men  were  left  alive,  but Mablung  of Doriath  healed their 
        wounds and brought them back.' See further pp. 236-7.                
    38. The draft manuscript has here:                                       
              'He must be wakeful  tomorrow. It  may be  that better  food is 
        needed.  Take  care,  or  maybe  the  guards   will  have   to  stand 
        before the Folk also.'                                               
              'What do you mean by that?' said the leader.                   
              'Unriddle it as you will,' said Manthor.                       
    39. 'and  women'  derives  from  the  draft  manuscript. Cf.  the passage 
   
         struck  out  on  p.  279,  concerning  the  summoning  of  wives  to 
         counsel according to the customs of Brethil.                         
    40.  Here  and  often  subsequently  Halad  is  an emendation  of Warden; 
         see the statement cited on p. 270, where  Halad, plural  Haladin, is 
         translated 'warden(s)'. I give Halad in all these  cases and  do not 
         record the changes.                                                  
    41.  There seems not to have  been any  specific reference  previously to 
         the passing out of common use  of the  old speech  of the  People of 
         Haleth  (where  the  draft  manuscript  has 'the  old tongue  of the 
         Haladin', and also 'Moot of  the Haladin'),  and its  replacement by 
         'the speech of Beleriand'.                                           
    42.  The  draft manuscript  has here  a passage  depending on  the story, 
         still in being, of the captivity of Asgorn (Asgon) and his  men (cf. 
         the rejected sentence in the typescript, p. 278: Hurin was shut in a 
         cave  'nigh  to  the  one  in which  Asgorn and  his men  were still 
         imprisoned'):                                                        
              'Let the first prisoners  be brought  before us! '  Then Asgorn 
         and   his   companions  were   led  in,   with  their   hands  bound 
         behind them.                                                         
              At  that  there  was  much  murmuring;  and  [an  old   man  >] 
         Manthor stood  up. 'By  your leave,  Master and  Folk,' he  said. 'I 
         would ask: why are these men in bonds?'                              
         There  is  then  a  note:  'Harathor  should  conceal the  fact that 
         Asgorn  &c. are still in  durance, and  Manthor should  reveal why.' 
         Here the text stops, and begins on a new page with  a draft  for the 
         changed story as found in the typescript text.                       
    43.  At this point the name Hardang,  for Harathor,  appears in  the text 
         as typed.                                                            
    44.  The draft manuscript  has 'Be  that as  it may  - ',  i.e. Hardang's 
  
         sentence was interrupted by Manthor.                                 
    45.  An  addition to  the draft  manuscript says:  'He [Dorlas]  had also 
         been  Harathor's  friend, and  a scorner  of Brandir  while Harathor 
         desired  to  oust him.'  That Dorlas  had been  a friend  of Hardang 
         (Harathor) has been mentioned  earlier, at  the first  appearance of 
         Dorlas' son Avranc (p. 275): 'well-liked by  Hardang, as  his father 
         had been.'                                                           
    46.  In the story of Dorlas' death in the last part of  the Narn  (NE) as 
         told  in  the  manuscript, Brandir  retained his  sword. It  is said 
         subsequently in that text that 'Brandir, seeing his death in Turin's 
         face,  drew  his  small  sword  and  stood  in  defence';  and Turin 
         'lifted  up  Gurthang  and  struck down  Brandir's sword,  and smote 
         him  to  death.'  By  changes  made  to  the  much  later amanuensis 
         typescript of NE the story was altered to  that given  in Unfinished 
         Tales:  Brandir  cast  down his  sword after  the slaying  of Dorlas 
         (p. 139), facing Turin 'he stood still and did not quail,  though he 
         had  no  weapon  but  his  crutch',  and  the  words   'struck  down 
   
        Brandir's  sword'  were  removed (p.  143). It  seems to  me unlikely 
        that  my  father  would  have  made  these  changes,  whereby Turin's 
        murder  of  Brandir  becomes  even  worse, in  order to  make Dorlas' 
        reputation  seem  more  murky in  the rumours  current in  Brethil: I 
        believe  that  he  made  them  precisely  because  he  wished  so  to 
        represent Turin in his  encounter with  Brandir -  in which  case, of 
        course,  the  changes  to  the  NE typescript  had already  been made 
        when   the  present   passage  was   written.  Subsequently   it  was 
        bracketed, from 'And dark tales were whispered concerning            
        Dorlas',  presumably  implying  doubt  about  its inclusion;  and the 
        matter is not referred to again.                                     
    47. 'hand  and  foot':  an  addition  had  been  made  earlier  (p.  282) 
        concerning the further fettering of Hurin on his wrists.             
    48. Galdor  Orchal:  'Galdor the  Tall'. The  'title' has  not previously 
        appeared in Elvish form.                                             
    49. With the rejected words 'and good wives' cf. note 39.                
    50. 'I would I had not hindered thy shooting': see p. 278.               
    51. The  story  of  the events  in the  Moot-ring was  told in  the draft 
        manuscript (written in  ink over  a pencilled  text) in  fairly close 
        accord with the final form to the point where Hurin cries out on 
        Harathor (as is still the name):  'Only hands,  hands, are  needed to 
        wring such a throat full of lies'. Then follows:                     
           With that, in a fury, Hurin sprang off the Stone and made for 
           Harathor.  But  Harathor fled  before him,  calling on  his house- 
        hold  men  to  gather  round  him;  and  at   the  gate   he  turned, 
        crying: 'It is a  lie that  he speaks,  Men of  Brethil. He  raves as 
        ever. I knew naught of this till now!'  In this  he spoke  the truth; 
        but too late. In their wrath few of the assembly believed him.       
        (In the original pencilled text  Harathor said  more in  his defence, 
        using the argument given in the final form to Manthor (pp.           
        294-5): 'None of the Folk go  ever to  that stone,  for the  place is 
        accursed.  Not  till  now  have I  or any  man or  woman of  the Folk 
        heard  tale  of  her  coming  to the  stone.') At  this point  in the 
        superimposed  text  in  ink  my  father stopped,  and wrote:  'Do not 
        allow Harathor to defend himself.  He flies  in fear  - and  so seems 
        to most of the Folk to acknowledge his guilt.'                       
           From  here  onwards  the  draft  manuscript  becomes  chaotic. The 
        pencilled text, in part illegible,  continues, interspersed  here and 
        there with later passages written in ink,  to the  end of  the story, 
        but  the 'layers'  are so  confused that  a coherent  development can 
        scarcely be deduced. It seems, however, that at this stage  the story 
        of  the  siege  and burning  of the  Hall of  the Chieftains  had not 
        entered. The rout of Harathor and his supporters from the            
        Moot-ring  seems  to  have  been  followed   at  once   by  Manthor's 
        reproaches to Hurin - a defence of the conduct of the Men of         
        Brethil  towards  Turin,  and  a  denial that  Harathor could  have . 
   
   known  anything  of  the  coming  of  Morwen,  which  in  turn  leads  at 
   once  to  the  expedition  to   Cabed  Naeramarth   and  the   burial  of 
   Morwen.  In  his  words  to   Hurin  Manthor   declares  himself   to  be 
   now  'the  last  of the  Haladin', but  there seems  to be  no indication 
  
   of the fate of Harathor. See further note 53.                            
          A new draft text, very roughly written but  coherent, takes  up at 
   the  opening  of  Hurin's  speech  to  the  assembly  (p. 290):  this was 
   the text from which the final form was closely derived.                  
  52.   In NE (Unfinished Tales p.  136) it  was 'five  leagues at  the least' 
   from  Ephel  Brandir  to  Nen  Girith;  in  an  earlier  draft   of  that 
   passage   it   was  seven   leagues  (commentary   on  GA   $$329-32,  p. 
   158).                                                                    
  53.   The end  of the  original draft  manuscript (see  note 51)  is partly 
   illegible,  but  after  the  burial of  Morwen 'they  return and  see red 
   fire.  The  Obel  is burning  as the  rebels assault  the... But  as they 
   make  their   way  an   arrow  comes   out  of   the  wood   and  Manthor 
   falls.' This  suggests that  the burning  of the  Hall of  the Chieftains 
   originally  followed   the  burial   of  Morwen,   and  that   when  that 
   burning  became  a  central  event  in  the  story  the  red glow  in the 
   sky  seen  from  Nen  Girith  was  retained  as  the  sign  of  a further 
   eruption  of  rioting  on  the following  day. This  is supported  by the 
   conclusion  of  the  second  draft  manuscript,  given  in  note  54  (at 
   end); but the matter is very uncertain.                                  
  54.   The end  of the  original draft  manuscript (see  notes 51,  53) after 
   the  death  of  Manthor,  pencilled  over  by  my   father  to   make  it 
   clearer  but  with  a  gap  where  there  is  a word,  or words,  that he 
   could not interpret, reads thus: þ                                       
          A few men fearing the end of Brethil and desiring to  flee further 
   from  Morgoth  -  having  no  homes  or   lands  of   their  own   -  are 
   willing  to  go  with  Hurin.  They  depart  -  and  fall  in  [sic]  But 
   now   Hurin   seems   to  pick   up  strength   and  youth   -  vengeance 
   seems   to   have   heartened   him,   and   he   [   ]  and   walks  now 
   strongly.  They  pass  into  the  woods  and  gather  the  last fugitives 
   of the wood-men (the kin of the folk of Brethil).                        
            Asgorn they choose  for captain,  but he  treats Hurin  as lord, 
   and   does   as   he   will[s].   Whither   shall   we   go?   They  must 
   [? know] a place of refuge. They go towards Nargothrond.                 
                                                                           
        Another, isolated page gives this version of the end:               
                                                                           
   For  a  while  he  stood  there  grim  and  silent.  But  Manthor  looked 
   back  and  saw  red  light  far  away.  'I  must  return,'  he  said. The 
   party begins to go back wearily towards Obel Halad.                      
     An  arrow  slays  Manthor.  -  The  voice  of  Faranc  [see   note  31] 
   cries:  'Third time  thriven. At  least you  shall not  sit in  the Chair 
   you coveted.' They give chase but he escapes in the dark.                
   
      The Moot   Ring   has   been   'unhallowed'.   The   confederation 
    breaks  up.  Men  go  each  to  their  own  homesteads.  Hurin  must 
    depart.  He  gathers  a  few  men  who  despair  now   of  defending 
    Brethil  from  the  growing strength  of Morgoth  [and] wish  to fly 
    south. At  the Taiglin  crossing they  fall in  with Asgon,  who has 
    heard  rumour  of  the  wild  deeds  in  Brethil,  and   of  Hurin's 
    coming,  and  are  now  venturing back  into the  land to  seek him. 
    Asgon   greets  him   -  and   is  glad   that  Harathor   has  been 
    punished.  Angered  that  no  one  had told  Hurin of  their coming. 
    They   go   on   and   gather   fugitive   'wood-men'.   They  elect 
    Asgon  captain  but  he  ever  defers  to  Hurin.  Whither   to  go? 
    Hurin elects to go to Nargothrond. Why?                              
    The references to 'wood-men' ('kin of the folk of Brethil') in these 
    passages  are  no  doubt  to  the  men  who  dwelt  in  the woodland 
    south  of  the  Taeglin,  described  in  the  Narn  (Unfinished Tales 
    p. 85, and thereafter called 'the Woodmen'):                         
      There  before  the  Nirnaeth  many  Men  had  dwelt  in  scattered 
    homesteads;  they  were  of  Haleth's  folk for  the most  part, but 
    owned   no   lord,   and  they   lived  both   by  hunting   and  by 
    husbandry,  keeping  swine  in  the  mast-lands, and  tilling clear- 
    ings  in  the  forest  which  were  fenced from  the wild.  But most 
    were  now  destroyed,  or  had  fled  into  Brethil,  and  all  that 
    region lay under the fear of Orcs, and of outlaws.                   
    These   hasty   sketches  of   Hurin's  immediate   movements  after 
    leaving  Brethil  agree  with  what  is  said  in  the plot-synopsis 
    (p.  258):  'Hurin  finds  Asgon  again  and  gathers other  men and 
  
    goes  towards  Nargothrond'.  The  question  'Why?' of  his decision 
    to go there  reappears from  the final  addition to  the end  of the 
    Grey  Annals  (p.  255),  which  probably did  not long  precede the 
    writing of The Wanderings of Hurin.                                  
      The second draft  manuscript (see  note 51,  at end)  continues on 
    from the point where the typescript  text ends,  though with  a line 
    drawn  across  the  page  beneath  the  words  'he  went  down alone 
    towards the Haud-en-Elleth'. I give this partly illegible conclusion 
    from the death of Manthor.                                           
                                                                        
      ...  and  plucked  out  the  arrow, and  gave a  great cry,  and lay 
      still.                                                             
        Then  they  wept,  and  they  took  him up,  and prepared  to bear 
      him  back,  and  they  took  no  more  heed of  Hurin. But  he stood 
      silent,  and  turned  soon  away;  the  sun   was  gone   down  into 
      cloud  and  the light  failed, and  he went  down alone  towards the 
      Haud-en-Elleth.                                                    
        [Thus befell the ruin of Brethil.  For >]  Now it  is said  that I 
      those  who  ...  with  Hardang  were  not  all  caught,  and  others 
   
   came in hearing the  news, and  there was  fighting in  the Obel, 
   and a great burning, until all was well nigh destroyed  [see note 
   53].  But when  the madness  [written above:  wrath] of  men had 
   cooled  they  made  peace,  and some  said: 'What  hath bewitched 
   us?  Surely Hurin  begot all  this evil,  and Hardang  and Avranc 
   were more  wise. They  would have  kept him  out if  they could.' 
   So they chose Avranc to be their chief, since  none of  the House 
   of Haleth were left, but [??  he wielded  no] such  authority and 
   reverence as the Chieftains before, and the Folk of  Brethil fell 
   back again to be  more like  their kinsmen  in the  [?open] woods 
   - each minding his own houselands  and little  ... and  their ... 
   was loosened.                                                    
     But  some   misliked  this  and  would  not serve  under Avranc 
   and made ready to depart, and they joined Hurin.                 
   
  55.  The following brief writing on the subject  of Manthor  is another 
    'discussion' like the text 'C' (pp.  266-7) and  no doubt  belongs to 
    much  the  same  time.  Here  as there  the name  is Harathor,  but I 
    suggested  (p.  269)  that  he  must  have  been  on  the   point  of 
    receiving  a  new  name,  and  on  the  same  page  as   the  present 
    passage appear the workings leading to the name Hardang.              
      The  page  begins  with a  draft for  the last  words of  Hurin and 
    Manthor at  Nen Girith,  closely similar  to the  ending both  in the 
    second draft manuscript (on which  see note  51, at  end) and  in the 
    final typescript (pp.  296-7). I  believe that  the present  form was 
    the first, and that my father set it down experimentally, as it were, 
    and then proceeded to explain and  justify it,  as follows  (the many 
    contractions of words and names are expanded):                        
   
    I think it  would be  good to  make Manthor  a less  merely 'good' 
    character. For so his  extremely zealous  and cunning  espousal of 
    Hurin's  cause  would  better  be  explained.  Certainly he  has a 
    great  natural concern  for 'courtesy'  - sc.  civilized behaviour 
    and  mercy,  and  he  would have  been angry  at the  treatment of 
    Hurin  whoever  he  was.  But  (a)  he  was  proud of  his kinship 
    with  the  House of  Hador; (b)  he had  desired the  Wardenship - 
    and  many had  wanted to  elect him.  He was  of the  senior line, 
    but by  a daughter  (Hiril). But  though so  far descent  had been 
    by eldest son, it had  been laid  down by  Haleth (and  Haldar her 
    brother)  that  daughters  and  their   descendants  were   to  be 
    eligible  for  election.  The   descendants  of   Hundar:  Hundad, 
    Harathor had not been men of mark or gallantry.                    
      So  plainly  Manthor  was  also  using  the  coming of  Hurin to 
    further his  ambition -  or rather,  the shadow  of Hurin  fell on 
    him,  and  awoke  the  ambition  (dormant).  Note:  Manthor never 
    raises the matter of Hurin's errand, or (as was fairly plain) that 
    Hurin  came  with  ill-will,  especially  towards  the  rulers  of 
    Brethil and the 'anti-Turin' party.                                
   
  
       Mention should be made in the tale of Turin (dwelling in 
     Brethil and death) - a propos of Hunthor? - of Manthor and 
     the friendship of his branch for Turin and reverence for the 
     House of Hador. 
       There was some ill-feeling between the branches: on the one 
     side akin to the House of Hador (via Gloredel and via Hareth 
     and Hiril) and [on the other] the line of Hundar. 
   This enlarges and defines some of the things said in the last 
   paragraph of the discussion in the text 'C' (p. 267), where the 
   friendship for Turin among the descendants of Hiril, and pride in 
   their kinship with the House of Hador, were referred to, and the 
   idea that Manthor 'desired the Wardenship' referred to as a 
   possibility. 
                                                                      
     An isolated slip, headed Names, has the following notes:          
     The Haladin name of people directly descended from Haldar         
     Haleth's brother (by male or female line), a family or            
     'nothlir' from which the Chieftains or Halbars of Brethil         
     were chosen by the Folk.                                          
     For halad sg. 'chieftain'..... halbar.                            
     The Chieftain after Brandir was Hardang.                          
     His evil-counsellor friend to be Daruin.                          
     Dorlas > Darlas                                                   
     Dar = mastery, lordship                                           
     bor = stone. The Stone in the Ring was the halabor. The Stand- 
     ing Stone was the Talbor.                                         
                                                                      
   The word halbar 'chieftain', to be  substituted for  halad, appears 
   in  a  note  pencilled on  the genealogical  table of  the Haladin, 
   where  also  the  name  Haldar  was  apparently altered  to Halbar: 
   see p.  238. The  name Talbor  of the  Standing Stone  appears also 
   in an addition to the Narn plot-synopsis (p. 257), but the stone in 
   the  Moot-ring  is  named  Angbor 'Doom-rock'  in additions  to the 
   typescript text of WH  (see p.  283). These  new names,  and Darlas 
   for Dorlas, Daruin for Avranc,  must represent  a further  group of 
   substitutions subsequent to the final  text of  WH, although  it is 
   odd in that case that Hardang should be included.                   
     Following these  notes on  the same  slip of  paper are  notes on 
   the name Taeglin;  these were  struck out,  but virtually  the same 
   notes in more finished form are found on another slip:              
     Taeglin(d) better Taeglind                                        
    * taika  (V taya mark,  line,  limit  >  tayak)  maere,  boundary, 
   limit,                        boundary                        line. 
   linde  'singer  /  singing',  name  (or element  in names)  of many 
   rivers   of   quick   course   that   make   a    rippling   sound. 
   mure is an Old English word of the  same meaning.  - It  seems that 
   
   the form chosen for the published Silmarillion should have been         
   Taeglin rather than Teiglin (see p. 228, $28).                          
  56.   Some interesting remarks of my father's concerning The Wander-       
   ings of Hurin are found on the back of one of the slips on which        
   Professor Clyde Kilby wrote comments and criticisms of the              
   work:                                                                   
     The criticisms seem to me largely mistaken - no doubt because         
   this is a fragment of a great saga, e.g. Thingol and Melian are         
   mentioned as objects of Morgoth's malice, because Hurin's               
   next exploit will be to bring ruin to Doriath. The outlaws are          
   not a 'device', but already accounted for - and play a part in          
   the story of Turin when he came to Dor Lomin. Hurin does                
   pick them up again and they are the nucleus of the force with           
   which he goes to Nargothrond and slays Mim and seizes the               
   gold of the dragon.                                                     
         As for 'too little action,' 'too much speech', I have re-read 
   this quite impersonally after many years when I had practically         
   forgotten it - the speeches are bitter and pungent and in .             
   themselves exciting. I thought the whole business from the              
   entry of Hurin not only moving but very exciting.                       
   The reference to Thingol and Melian arose from Professor Kilby's        
   taking exception to their only being mentioned in one place             
  
   (p. 259). The response that his remarks (written, I believe, in         
   1966) elicited is particularly interesting in that they show that the 
   story of Hurin's seizing the treasure of Nargothrond was still          
   fully in being, although my father never even approached it again.      
   Very striking is his phrase, 'Hurin's next exploit will be to bring 
   ruin to Doriath'.                                                       
  57.   On the amanuensis typescript my father pencilled, beneath The        
   Wanderings of Hurin: 'I The Shadow Falls on Brethil'. At the            
   beginning of his discussion of the story in text C (p. 266) he said 
   of Asgorn and his men that 'their coming to Brethil is needed to        
   "cast the shadow" by arousing fear and hatred in the heart of           
   Harathor.' It may be therefore that the subheading The Shadow           
   Falls on Brethil was intended to refer only to the first part of the 
   story of Hurin in Brethil. On the other hand, he introduced no .        
   other sub-headings into the body of the text, and it seems equally      
   possible that he meant this as the title of the whole story, 'II' to be 
   the next stage of Hurin's 'wanderings', Hurin in Nargothrond.           
   
                                        II.                                    
                              AELFWINE AND DIRHAVAL.                           
                                                                              
   In Unfinished  Tales  (p.  146)  I referred  to the  existence of  an 'intro- 
   ductory note' to the  Narn i  Chin Hurin,  found in  different forms,  and I 
   gave  a  very  condensed  and  selective  account  of  the content.  The two 
   versions are in  fact more  distinct than  this suggests,  and here  I print 
   them  both  in  full.  One  of  them  is  a  clear  manuscript  written with 
   almost no hesitations or alterations (whether at  the time  or-later): this, 
   which I will call 'A', clearly preceded the other, and I give it  first. The 
   numbered notes will be found on p. 315.                                     
                                                                              
                                 Turin Turumarth.(1)                           
                                                                              
   Here begins that tale which AElfwine made from  the Hurinien:             
   which is the longest of all the lays of  Beleriand now  held in             
   memory  in  Eressea.  But it  is said  there that,  though made             
   in  Elvish  speech and  using much  Elvish lore  (especially of             
   Doriath), this lay was the  work of  a Mannish  poet, Dirhavel,             
   who  lived  at the  Havens in  the days  of Earendel  and there             
   gathered all the tidings and lore that he could of the House of             
   Hador,  whether  among  Men  or  Elves, remnants  and fugitives             
   of  Dorlomin,  of  Nargothrond,  or  of  Doriath.  From Mablung             
   he learned  much; and  by fortune  also he  found a  man named           
   Andvir, and he was very  old, but  was the  son of  that Androg           
   who was in  the outlaw-band  of Turin,  and alone  survived the           
   battle  on  the  summit of  Amon Rudh.(2) Otherwise all that time           
   between  the flight  of Turin  from Doriath  and his  coming to           
   Nargothrond,  and  Turin's  deeds in  those days,  would have           
   remained  hidden, save  the little  that was  remembered among           
   the people of Nargothrond concerning  such matters  as Gwindor           
   or Turin ever revealed. In this way  also the  matter of  Mim and           
   his later dealings with Hurin were made clear.  This lay  was all           
   that  Dirhavel  ever made,  but it  was prized  by the  Elves and           
   remembered by them. Dirhavel they say perished  in the  last raid           
   of the sons of Feanor upon  the Havens.  His lay  was composed           
   in that mode of verse which was called Minlamad thent / estent.(3)        
   Though  this  verse  was  not  wholly unlike  the verse  known to           
   AElfwine, he translated the lay into prose (including in it, or           
   
   adding  in  the  margins  as  seemed  fit  to  him,  matter  from the 
   Elvish  commentaries  that  he  had heard  or seen);  for he  was not 
   himself  skilled  in  the making  of verse,  and the  transference of 
   this  long  tale  from  Elvish  into  English  was  difficult enough. 
   Indeed  even  as  it  was  made,  with the  help of  the Elves  as it 
   would  seem  from  his  notes  and additions,  in places  his account 
   is obscure.                                                           
     This  version  into  'modern'  English,  that  is forms  of English 
   intelligible to living  users of  the English  tongue (who  have some 
   knowledge  of  letters,  and  are  not  limited  to  the  language of 
   daily  use  from  mouth  to mouth)  does not  attempt to  imitate the 
  
   idiom  of  AElfwine,  nor  that  of  the  Elvish  which  often  shows 
   through especially in the  dialogue. But  since it  is even  to Elves 
   now  'a  tale  of  long ago',  and depicts  high and  ancient persons 
   and  their  speech  (such  as  Thingol  and  Melian),  there   is  in 
   AElfwine's  version,  and  clearly  was   in  Dirhavel's   day,  much 
   archaic  language,  of  words  and  usage, and  the older  and nobler 
   Elves do not speak in the same  style as  Men, or  in quite  the same 
   language  as that  of the  main narrative;  there are  therefore here 
   retained similar elements. It is for this  reason that,  for example, 
   Thingol's  speech  is not  that of  our present  day: for  indeed the 
   speech  of  Doriath,  whether  of  the  king or  others, was  even in 
   the  days  of  Turin  more  antique  than  that  used  elsewhere. One 
   thing  (as  Mim  observed)   of  which   Turin  never   rid  himself, 
   despite  his  grievance  against  Doriath,  was  the  speech  he  had 
   acquired  during  his  fostering.  Though  a  Man,  he spoke  like an 
   Elf  of  the  Hidden Kingdom,(4) which  is  as  though  a  Man  should 
   now   appear,    whose   speech    and   schooling    until   manhood 
   had  been   that  of   some  secluded   country  where   the  English 
   had  remained  nearer  that  of  the  court  of  Elizabeth I  than of 
   Elizabeth II.                                                         
                                                                        
     The second text ('B') is very much briefer, and was composed on the 
   typewriter which my father used for  several of  the Narn  texts, and 
   other writings such  as the  chapter Of  the Coming  of Men  into the 
   West.                                                                 
                                                                        
   Many songs are yet sung and many tales are yet told by the            
   Elves in the Lonely  Isle of  the Nirnaeth  Arnoediad, the  Battle of 
   Unnumbered Tears, in which Fingon fell and the flower of the          
   Eldar withered. But here I  will tell  as I  may a  Tale of  Men that 
   Dirhaval (5) of the  Havens  made in  the days  of Earendel  long ago. 
   
   Narn  i  Chin  Hurin  he  called  it,  the Tale * of  the Children of 
   Hurin,  which  is  the  longest  of  all  the  lays  that  are  now remem- 
   bered in Eressea, though it was made by a man.                             
     For  such  was  Dirhaval.  He  came  of  the  House  of  Hador,   it  is 
   said,  and  the  glory  and  sorrow  of  that  House  was  nearest  to his 
   heart.  Dwelling  at  the  Havens  of  Sirion, he  gathered there  all the 
   tidings  and  lore  that  he  could;  for  in the  last days  of Beleriand 
   chere  came  thither  remnants  out  of  all   the  countries,   both  Men 
   and    Elves:    from    Hithlum    and   Dor-lomin,    from   Nargothrond 
   and   Doriath,   from   Gondolin   and   the   realms   of  the   Sons  of 
   Feanor in the east.                                                        
     This  lay  was  all  that  Dirhaval  ever  made,  but  it was  prized by 
   the  Eldar,  for  Dirhaval  used  the  Grey-elven  tongue,  in   which  he 
   had  great  skill.  He   used  that   mode  of   Elvish  verse   which  is 
   called  [long  space  left  in  typescript]  which  was  of old  proper to 
   the  narn;  but  though  this  verse  mode  is  not  unlike  the  verse of 
   the  English,  I  have  rendered  it  in  prose,  judging  my   skill  too 
   small  to  be  at  once   scop  and walhstod.(6) Even   so  my   task  has 
   been  hard  enough,  and  without  the  help  of   the  Elves   could  not 
   have  been  completed.  I  have   not  added   to  Dirhaval's   tale,  nor 
   omitted  from  it  anything  that  he  told;  neither  have I  changed the 
   order  of  his  history.  But  on  matters  that  seemed  of  interest, or 
   that  were  become  dark   with  the   passing  of   the  years,   I  have 
   made   notes,   whether   within   the   tale   or   upon   its   margins, 
   according to such lore as I found in Eressea.                              
                                                                             
   That A preceded B, at whatever interval (but I  do not  think that  it was 
   long),  is  seen,  among  other considerations,  from the  use of  the old 
   name 'the Hurinien' in  the opening  sentence of  A (whereas  in B  it is 
   called  Narn i  Chin Hurin).  This name  had appeared  years before  in QS 
   Chapter  17,  Of Turin  Turamarth or  Turin the  Hapless: 'that  lay which 
   is called iChurinien, the Children of Hurin, and is the longest of all the 
   lays  that  speak  of those  days' (V.317).  (For Hurinien  beside iChuri- 
   nien, and my reason  for substituting  Hin for  Chin in  Unfinished Tales, 
   see V.322.)                                                                
     It is possible to state with certainty at what period these  pieces were 
   written.  I said  in Unfinished  Tales (p.  150): 'From  the point  in the 
  
   story  where  Turin  and  his  men established  themselves in  the ancient 
   dwelling  of  the  Petty-dwarves  on  Amon  Rudh  there  is  no  completed 
   narrative on the same  detailed plan  [as in  the preceding  parts], until 
   the Narn takes up  again with  Turin's journey  northwards after  the fall 
                                                                             
    (* [ footnote to the text] narn among the Elves signifies a tale  that is 
   told in verse to be spoken and not sung.)                                  
   
    of  Nargothrond':  from  the  existing  materials  I  formed  a  brief narrative 
    in  The  Silmarillion,  Chapter  21,  and  gave  some  further   citations  from 
    the  texts  in  Unfinished  Tales,  pp.  150  -  4.  Now the  story of  Turin and 
    Beleg   in   Mim's   hidden   dwelling   on  Amon   Rudh  and   the  short-lived 
    'Land  of  Bow  and  Helm',  Dor-Cuarthol,  belongs  (like   all  the   rest  of 
    the  huge  extension of  this part  of the  'Turins Saga')  to the  period after 
    the  publication  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings; and  the mention  in text  A of 
    the  man  Andvir,  'the  son  of  that  Androg  who   was  in   the  outlaw-band 
    of  Turin,  and  alone  survived  the  battle  on  the  summit  of   Amon  Rudh' 
    (see  note  2) shows  that this  story was  fully in  being (so  far as  it ever 
    went)  when  A   was  written   -  indeed   it  seems   likely  enough   that  A 
    belongs to the time when my father was working on it.                            
      It  is  therefore  very  notable  that  at  this relatively  late date  he was 
    propounding  such   a  view   of  the   'transmission'  of   the  Narn   i  Chin 
    Hurin  (in  contrast  to  the  statement  cited  in   X.373,  that   'the  three 
    Great   Tales   must   be   Numenorean,  and   derived  from   matter  preserved 
    in  Gondor':  the  second  of  the  'Great   Tales'  being   the  Narn   i  Chin 
    Hurin).  Striking  also  is  the  information  (in both  texts) that  the verse- 
    form   of   Dirhaval's  lay   bore  some   likeness  to   the  verse   known  to 
    AElfwine   (meaning  of   course  the   Anglo-Saxon  alliterative   verse),  but 
    that  because  AElfwine  was  no  scop  (see  note  6)  he  translated  it  into 
    (Anglo-Saxon)  prose.  I  do  not  know  of  any  other  statement   bearing  on 
    this.  It  is  tempting  to  suspect  some  sort  of  oblique reference  here to 
    my  father's  abandoned  alliterative  Lay  of  the  Children  of  Hurin  of the 
    1920s, but this may he delusory.                                                 
                                                                                    
      The   second   version   B,   in   which   the   introductory    note   becomes 
    a  preface  by  AElfwine  himself,  rather  than  an  'editorial'  recounting  of 
    what  AElfwine  did,  was  clipped  to  and  clearly  belonged  with   a  twelve- 
    page typescript composed ab initio by my father and bearing the title            
    'Here  begins  the  tale  of  the  Children   of  Hurin,   Narn  i   Chin  Hurin, 
    which  Dirhaval  wrought.'   This  text   provides  the   opening  of   the  Narn 
    in  Unfinished  Tales  (pp.  57-8),  and  continues  into  the  story   of  Hurin 
    and   Huor  in   Gondolin  (omitted   in  Unfinished   Tales)  which   was  based 
    very  closely  indeed  on  the  version  in  the  Grey  Annals  and  is described 
    on  pp.  169  -  70  (then follows  the story  of Turin's  sister Lalaeth  and of 
    his friendship with Sador Labadal, ending with the riding away of                
    Hurin to the Battle of Unnumbered Tears, which is given in Unfinished            
    Tales pp. 58 - 65). It is very difficult to interpret, in the story of  the visit 
    to  Gondolin,  the  close  similarity  or  (often)  actual  identity  of  wording 
    in  Dirhaval's  lay  with that  of the  version in  the Grey  Annals. The  same ' 
    question  arises,  despite a  central difference  in the  narrative, in  the case 
    of the Narn version of the Battle of Unnumbered Tears and that in the            
    Annals  (see  pp.  165 ff.).  The Narn  text is  not linked,  as is  the Gondolin 
    story,  to  the  name  of  Dirhaval;  but  it is  a curious  fact that  it begins 
    (p.  165)  'Many  songs  are  yet  sung,  and  many  tales  are  yet told  by the 
   
    Elves  of the  Nirnaeth Arnoediad,  the Battle  of Unnumbered  Tears, in 
    which Fingon fell and the flower  of the  Eldar withered  - for  this is 
    identical to the opening of AElfwine's preface (text B, p. 312), except 
    that the latter has 'are yet told by the Elves in the Lonely Isle'.      
   
                               NOTES.                                       
                                                                           
    1. In  the  old  Tale  of  Turambar  the  Gnomish  form of  Turambar was 
       Turumart,  and  in  Q  Turumarth,  where  however  it was  changed to 
       Turamarth,  as  it  was  also  in  QS  (V.321).  Turumarth  here must 
       represent a reversion to the original form.                          
    2. Andvir son of  Androg appears  nowhere else.  It is  expressly stated 
       in a plot-outline of this part of the  Narn that  Androg died  in the 
       battle on  the summit  of Amon  Rudh (see  Unfinished Tales  p. 154). 
  
       The wording here is plain, and can hardly  be taken  to mean  that it 
       was   Andvir   (also  a   member  of   the  outlaw-band)   who  alone 
       survived.                                                            
    3. The name of the verse  is clearly  Minlamad thent / estent: Minlamed 
       in Unfinished Tales p. 146 is erroneous.                             
    4. Cf. the 'linguistic excursus' in the Grey Annals, p. 26,  where there 
                                                                           
       is a  reference to  the speech  of the  Grey-elves becoming  the com- 
       mon  tongue  of  Beleriand and  being affected  by words  and devices 
       drawn  from  Noldorin  -   'save  in   Doriath  where   the  language 
       remained purer and less changed by time'.                            
                                                                           
    5. The name is perfectly clearly Dirhavel  in A,  but is  typed Dirhaval 
       in B, which being the later  should have  been adopted  in Unfinished 
       Tales.                                                               
    6. Against  scop  my  father  noted:  'O.English  =  poet',  and against 
       walhstod  'O.English  =  interpreter'  (on  the  carbon  copy 'inter- 
       preter / translator').                                               
   
                                       III.                                   
                                     MAEGLIN.                                 
                                                                             
   The  tale  of Isfin  and Eol  and their  son Meglin  (in the  earliest form 
   of  his  name)  had  long roots,  and I  have set  out its  earlier history 
   in  concise  form  on  pp.  121  -  2, $$117-20.  As the  text of  the Grey 
   Annals  was  first written  the form  of the  story in  AB 2  was repeated: 
   Isfin left  Gondolin in  the year  before the  Battle of  Unnumbered Tears, 
   and  twenty-one  years  later  Meglin  was  sent  alone  to   Gondolin  (GA 
   original annals 471 and 492, pp. 47, 84). It was at that stage that  a full 
   tale of Meglin and how he came to Gondolin was first written.              
     This was  a clear  manuscript of  12 sides,  fairly heavily  emended both 
   at the time of writing and later; it belongs in  style very  evidently with 
   the  Annals  of Aman,  the Grey  Annals, the  later Tale  of Tuor,  and the 
   text  which I  have called  the End  of the  Narn ('NE',  see p.  145), and 
   can be firmly dated to the same time (1951). It  was on  the basis  of this 
   work  that  revised  annals  concerning  the  story  were  introduced  into 
   GA (years 316, 320, and  400, pp.  47 -  8), as  noticed earlier  (p. 123); 
   these   were  written   on  a   page  from   an  engagement   calendar  for 
   November 1951 (p. 47).                                                     
     An  amanuensis  typescript  with   carbon  copy   was  made   many  years 
   later, as  appears from  the fact  that it  was typed  on my  father's last 
   typewriter.  This typescript  took up  almost all  of the  emendations made 
   to the  manuscript. For  the present  purpose I  shall call  the manuscript 
   of 1951 'A'  and the  late typescript  'B', distinguishing  where necessary 
   the top copy as 'B(i)' and the carbon as 'B(ii)'.                          
     The  B  text  was  corrected  and  annotated  in  ball-point pen,  and so 
   also  was  the  carbon  copy  -  but  not  in the  same ways;  the original 
   manuscript  A   also  received   some  late   emendations,  which   do  not 
   appear  in  B  as  typed.  Moreover,  a  great  deal  of  late  writing  in 
   manuscript  from  the  same  time  was  inserted  into  B(i),   with  other 
   similar  material,  overlapping in  content, found  elsewhere; for  this my 
   father  used  scrap  paper  supplied  to him  by Allen  and Unwin,  and two 
   of these sheets  are publication  notes issued  on 19  January 1970  - thus 
   this material is very late indeed, and it is of outstanding difficulty. 
     Although  the  typescript  B  was  also  very late,  as evidenced  by the 
   typewriter  used,  details  of  names  show  that  the  manuscript   A  had 
   actually  reached  many years  earlier the  form from  which it  was typed; 
   it seems very probable that my father had it  typed in  order to  provide a 
   copy  on  which  substantial  further  change   and  annotation   could  be 
   carried  out  c.1970.  Only  those  few  changes  to  A made  in ball-point 
   
   pen and not taken up into B belong  to the  final period  of work  on the 
   story.                                                                    
                                                                            
     To set out in detail the evolution of  all this  material would  take a 
   very great deal of space, and for much of its  length involve  the simple 
   repetition of Chapter  16 Of  Maeglin in  the published  Silmarillion. In 
   this case, therefore, I shall use that chapter as the text for reference, 
   and concentrate chiefly on  the very  late work,  which has  many notable 
  
   features that of their nature could have no place in the  published book. 
   I shall  refer in  this account  to the  paragraphs in  The Silmarillion, 
   numbering  them  for convenience  of internal  reference, and  giving the 
   opening words  of each  for ease  of identification.  It should  be noted 
   here that the Silmarillion text takes  up emendations  from both  the top 
   copy  (B(i))  and carbon  (B(ii)) of  the typescript,  and that  in cases 
   (which  are  numerous)  where they  differ in  the rewriting  of original 
   passages the published text is often an amalgam of both.                  
                                                                            
   The Title.                                                                
   The manuscript A as written had no  title; later  my father  pencilled on 
   it Of Meglin, changing this  to Of  Isfin and  Glindur. The  typescript B 
   has the  title (as  typed) Of  Maeglin, with  the subtitle  Sister-son of 
   Turgon,  King  of Gondolin.  At the  head of  the first  page of  B(i) my 
   father  wrote that  the text  is 'An  enlarged version  of the  coming of 
   Maeglin to Gondolin, to be inserted in FG in its  place', and  noted also 
   that  'FG  =  Fall  of Gondolin'.  This can  only be  a reference  to the 
   abandoned  Tale  of  Tuor  (entitled Of  Tuor and  the Fall  of Gondolin, 
   but  retitled  Of  Tuor  and  his  Coming  to  Gondolin for  inclusion in 
   Unfinished Tales), which  belongs to  the same  period as  the manuscript 
   A. Thus at this very late date my father was still holding to the hope of 
   an entirely rewritten story of the Fall of Gondolin,  of which  so little 
   had  actually  been  done  (and  those parts  some twenty  years before). 
   The only evidence that he  at any  time considered  the story  of Maeglin 
   as  a  possible  component  in  the  Quenta  Silmarillion  is   the  word 
   Silmarillion with  a query  pencilled against  the opening  paragraphs of 
   the manuscript; and this was struck out.                                  
                                                                            
   $1. Aredhel Ar-Feiniel, the White Lady of the Noldor...                    
     Here, and  throughout B(i),  Isfin was  changed to  Arehel; and  in the 
   margin against the first occurrence my father wrote:                      
     This name is derived from the oldest (1916)  version of  FG. It  is now 
   quite  unacceptable  in form,  unsuitable to  the position  and character 
   of Turgon's sister, and also meaningless.                                 
   Presumably he  meant that  since no  etymology of  Isfin was  feasible it 
   was on that account unsuitable  to be  the name  of Turgon's  sister (cf. 
   II.344,  where  the  original  explanation  of  the name  as 'snow-locks' 
   or 'exceeding-cunning' is given, and  the present  note is  referred to). 
   Also written in the margin is '? Rodwen = High Virgin Noble' and 
   
   'Rodwen Los in Golodh..' (last  letters illegible;  the word  'Virgin' is 
   also not perfectly clear).                                                
     At the top of the first page of the carbon B(ii) the notes on  the name 
   are  different.  Here  my  father  wrote:  'Name  Isfin  must  be changed 
   throughout  to  Feiniel  (=  White Lady)'.  Against this  he wrote  an X, 
   and 'Change Isfin to  Aredhel (Noble-elf)'.  Whereas in  B(i), as  I have 
   noted,  Isfin  was  changed  to  Aredel  throughout,  in B(ii)  Isfin was 
   merely circled, except in  two cases  where it  was replaced  by Feiniel, 
   and  in  one  case where  it was  replaced by  Ar-Feiniel. My  father was 
   correcting the  top copy  and the  carbon independently  but at  (more or 
   less) the same time, very probably because he  had the  one in  one place 
   and  the  other  in  another.  In the  published Silmarillion  I combined 
   them as Aredhel Ar-Feiniel, although there is no  warrant for  this; they 
   were  evidently  competing  names,  and  the  notes  at  the head  of the 
   carbon  copy  cited  above  suggest  that Aredel (Aredhel) was  his final 
   choice.                                                                   
     The  name  Nivrost  was changed  on both  copies of  B to  Nevrost (not 
   Nevrast, the usual later form).                                           
     In the manuscript A it was said of Isfin that she  longed to  'hunt' in 
   the forests, emended to 'walk'  and thus  appearing in  B. With  this cf. 
   the rider inserted into the passage in QS concerning  the princes  of the 
   Noldor, where it is told that  in Valinor  Isfin 'loved  much to  ride on 
   horse and to hunt in the forests, and there was often  in the  company of 
   her  kinsmen, the  sons of  Feanor'. Subsequently  Isfin in  this passage 
   was  changed to  frith (see  X.177, 182);  this name  is found  in Quendi 
   and Eldar (see p. 409 and note 34).                                       
     The  published  text  uses 'you'  forms throughout.  In A  'thou' forms 
   were  used  throughout,  but  in  the  passage ($5)  in which  the march- 
   wardens of Doriath address  Isfin the  'thou' forms  were altered  to the 
  
   'polite' plural. Noldor was changed to Noldor throughout B(i).            
     In A, the text begins with the date 316.                                
                                                                            
   $4. And Turgon appointed three lords of his household...                   
     On  B(i)  only,  my father  pencilled with  reference to  these opening 
   words  the  names  Glorfindel, Egalmoth,  and  Ecthelion,  and  also  'On 
   etymologies of Egalmoth  and Ecthelion  see note'.  This note  is written 
   on the same typescript page and its reverse, but is very hard to read: 
     These  names  are  also  derived  from  primitive  FG,  but  are  well- 
   sounding  and  have  been  in  print.  They  are  late  popular  forms of 
   archaic AEgamloth, AEgthelion.  Note  amloth  is  said  (where?)   to  be 
   probably  not  S[indarin]. Q  * ambalotse  uprising-flower   -  referring 
   to the flower or floreate device used as a crest fixed to point of a tall 
   ... helmet. Name therefore = pointed helm-crest.                          
      Ecthelion  must  be  similarly  from Aegthelion.  Latter element  is a 
   derivative  of  V stel  'remain  firm'. The  form with  prefix 'sundoma', 
   estel, was used in Q and S for  'hope' -  sc. a  temper of  mind, steady, 
   
                         
                                                                             
   fixed in  purpose, and  difficult to  dissuade and  unlikely to  fall into 
   despair  or  abandon its  purpose. The  unprefixed stel-  gave [?  S verb] 
   thel  'intend,  mean,  purpose,  resolve,  will'.  So Q  ? pelma  'a fixed 
   idea,..., will.'                                                           
   The  illegible word in 'a tall... helmet' might possibly be 'archaic'. The 
   word  sundoma  is  an  important   term  in   the  analysis   of  Quendian 
   phonological  structure.  Very  briefly  indeed, the  Quendian consonantal 
   'base'  or   sundo  was   characterised  by   a  'determinant   vowel'  or 
   sundoma:  thus  the  sundo KAT  has  a  medial  sundoma  'A',   and  TALAT 
   has  the  sundoma  repeated.  In  derivative  forms  the sundoma  might be 
   placed before the first consonant, e.g. ATALAT; thus estel beside  stel in 
   this note.                                                                 
   On  the  words  'These  names...  have  been in  print' (referring  to the 
   Ruling   Stewards   of   Gondor   named   Egalmoth   and   Ecthelion)  see 
   II.211-12 and  footnote, where  the present  note is  referred to;  for my 
                                                                             
   [':::: remark there chat my father 'subsequently decided against naming 
   Aredhel's escort' see p. 328.                                              
                                                                             
   $5. But when she came to the Ford of Brithiach...                           
   'his kinsfolk of  the house  of Finarfin':  B still  has Finrod  here, and 
   the change to Finarfin was made on B(ii) only.                             
   In A  and B  the march-wardens  said to  Isfin: 'The  speediest way  is by 
   the East Road from  Brithiach through  eastern Brethil,  and so  along the 
   north-march  of  this  Kingdom,  until  you pass  Esgalduin and  Aros, and 
   so  come  to  the  woods  behind  the  Hill  of  Himring.' In  B(ii) only, 
   'Esgalduin  and  Aros' was  changed to  'the Bridge  of Esgalduin  and the 
   Ford of Aros'.                                                             
   In the published  text 'the  lands that  lie behind  the Hill  of Himring' 
   seems to be a mere error for 'the woods...' which was not observed.        
                                                                             
   $6. Then Aredhel turned back...                                             
   A  and  B  have  'the  Eryd Gorgoroth',  but on  B(ii), and  also on  A at 
   the  same  time,  this  was  changed  to  'the  haunted  valleys   of  the 
   Gorgorath';  similarly  A  and  B  'Dungorthin'  >  'Nan Dungortheb'  on A 
   and B(ii).                                                                 
   The  original  form  of  this  paragraph  was  not  changed  on  B(i), but 
   was rewritten on B(ii). This  rewriting did  not significantly  change the 
   sense, but added that  the companions  of 'Feiniel'  (see under  $1 above) 
   'had  no  choice  but  to  follow  her,  for  they  were not  permitted to 
   restrain  her  by  force',  and  that  when  they  returned   to  Gondolin 
   'Turgon  said  to  them:  "At least  I should  be glad  that three  whom I 
   trust and love were not led to death by the wilfulness of one."' These 
   additions were not included in the published text. 
   $7. But Aredbel, having sought in vain for her companions... 
     Where the published text has 'she held on her way' the original text, 
   preserved in B(i), has 'she held to the East Road'; in B(ii) this was 
   emended to 'At last she found the East Road again'. In B(ii) the name 
   
  
    Celon was at both occurrences  in the  paragraph circled  for correction, 
    and at the second the name Limhir was written above (see p. 337).         
      Of Isfin's coming to the land of Himlad (a name  which first  occurs in 
    this    story)    the    original    text    of    A    and    B    read: 
    ...  at  that  time  they   [Celegorm  and   Curufin]  were   from  home, 
    riding  with  Cranthir,  east  in  Thargelion. But  the folk  of Celegorm 
    welcomed  her,  and  did  all that  she asked;  and for  a while  she had 
    great  joy  in  the  freedom  of  the  woods.  And  ever  she  would ride 
    further  abroad,  often  alone,  save it  were for  hounds that  she led, 
    seeking for new paths...                                                  
    This was rewritten on B(i) to the form it has in the published text. In a 
    first stage of the rewriting the phrase 'save it were for hounds that she 
    led' was bracketed with the note: 'Omit  unless the  presence of  dogs is 
    afterwards of importance'; in the  second stage  it was  omitted. Against 
    the o of Thargelion my father wrote a (sc. Thargelian), with a  query. In 
    B(ii) the rewriting was different, retaining more  of the  original text, 
    including  the  reference  to  hounds; Thargelion  was changed  here also 
    to Thargelian, without a query (on the latter form see pp. 336 - 7).      
                                                                             
    $8. In that wood in ages past...                                           
      On  B(i)  my  father  wrote  the following  note in  the margin  of the 
    typescript against the first  occurrence in  the story  of the  name Eol, 
    which he bracketed:                                                       
      Another  name  from  prim[itive)  FG  - meaningless  then and  now. But 
    it  was  not  intended  to have  any meaning  in Q[uenya]  or S[indarin]. 
    For Eol was said to be a 'Dark  Elf', a  term then  applied to  any Elves 
    who  had  not  been  willing  to  leave  Middle-earth  -  and  were  then 
    (before  the  history  and  geography  had  been  organized)  imagined as 
    wandering  about,  and  often  ill-disposed  towards  the  'Light-Elves'. 
    But  it  was  also  sometimes  applied  to  Elves  captured   by  Morgoth 
    and  enslaved  and  then  released  to  do  mischief  among the  Elves. I 
    think  this  latter  idea  should  be  taken  up.  It would  explain much 
    about Eol and  his smithcraft.  (I think  the name  might stay.  It isn't 
    really absolutely necessary that names should be significant.)            
    In the old tale of The Fall of Gondolin Eol was not  in fact  called 'the 
    Dark  Elf',  although  in  the  soon  abandoned  Lay   of  the   Fall  of 
    Gondolin (III.146) he is called 'dark Eol', and it is said that 'the Dark 
    Elves  were  his  kindred  that wander  without home'.  In the  Sketch of 
    the Mythology (IV.34) he was called 'the Dark  Elf Eol',  and so  also in 
    the Quenta (IV.136); in AB 1 (IV.301) he is 'Eol a  Dark-elf', and  in AB 
    2 (V.136) 'Eol the Dark-elf' - so also in all the entries in GA. I do not 
    think that 'Dark-elves' had ever been used  in the  sense referred  to in 
    this  note, that  of 'darkened  Elves', Elves  ensnared and  corrupted by 
    Morgoth.  The words  'I think  this latter  idea should  be taken  up. It 
    would  explain  much about  Eol and  his smithcraft'  were the  basis for 
    an abandoned sketch of Eol's history given below.                         
   
        The original text had 'Of old he was of the kin of Thingol, but he 
   loved him not, and when the  Girdle of  Melian was  set about  the Forest 
   of Region he fled  thence to  Nan Elmoth.'  In a  passage of  the 'Turins 
   Saga'  which  was  excluded  in  Unfinished  Tales  (p.  96 and  note 12) 
   because it had been used in The Silmarillion (pp. 201-2), it is told that 
   Eol  gave  the  sword Anglachel  which he  had made  'to Thingol  as fee, 
   which he begrudged, for leave to dwell in Nan Elmoth'.                    
     Against  the  words  'but  he  loved him  not' my  father wrote  in the 
   margin  of  the  carbon copy,  B(ii), Because  Thingol was  friendly with 
   the  Noldor  before  they  left  Middle-earth'  (cf.  X.172). On  B(i) he 
   emended the words 'he loved him not' to 'he was ill at ease  in Doriath', 
   and on an inserted page he roughed  out a  new story  about Eol.  This is 
   in two versions, which are  however largely  identical. The  first reads: 
   but he was restless and ill at ease in  Doriath, and  when the  Girdle of 
   Melian  was  set  about  the  Forest   of  Region   where  he   dwelt  he 
   departed. It is  thought (though  no clear  tale was  known) that  he was 
   captured  by   orks  and   taken  to   Thangorodrim,  and   there  became 
   enslaved;  but  owing  to  his skills  (which in  that place  were turned 
   much  to  smithcraft  and  metalwork)  he   received  some   favour,  and 
   was  freer  than  most  slaves  to  move  about,  and  so  eventually  he 
   escaped  and  sought  hiding  in  Nan  Elmoth  (maybe  not   without  the 
   knowledge  of   Morgoth,  who   used  such   'escaped'  slaves   to  work 
  
   mischief among the Elves).                                                
   The                 second                 version                begins: 
   and  when  he  heard  that  Melian  would  put  a  Girdle  about  Doriath 
   that none could  pass..... without  the leave  of the  king or  of Melian 
   herself,  he left  the Forest  of Region  where he  had dwelt  and sought 
   for a place to dwell. But since he did not  love the  Noldor he  found it 
   hard  to  find  a place  where he  would be  unmolested. It  was believed 
   afterwards  (though  no  certain  tale  was  known)  that in  his wander- 
   ing he was captured [@ c. as in the first version]                        
   This is possibly compatible  with the  story that  Eol gave  Anglachel to 
   Thingol as fee to dwell in Nan Elmoth.  It would  be interesting  to know 
   why  my  father  wished thus  to change  Eol's history  - or  rather, why 
   he wished to attribute  Eol's skill  in metals  to a  time of  slavery in 
   Angband; but in any event he  thought better  of it,  for in  a scribbled 
   note beside the two versions of  the story  he said  that this  would not 
   do, being too repetitive of the later history of Maeglin, and  that Eol's 
   skill was derived from the Dwarves.                                       
   $9. Now the traffic of the Dwarves...                                      
     The opening of this paragraph read as follows in A:                     
     Now the  traffic of  the Dwarves  followed two  roads, the  northern of 
   which,  going  towards  Himring,  passed  nigh  Nan  Elmoth,   and  there 
   Eol  would  meet  the  Enfeng  and  hold  converse  with  them.  And,  as 
   their friendship  grew, he  would at  times go  and dwell  as a  guest in 
   the deep mansions of Belegost.                                            
   
   The  only emendation  to A  was the  replacement of  the old  term Enfeng 
   (Longbeards,  the  Dwarves  of  Belegost,  see  pp.  108,  207  -  8)  by 
   Anfangrim,  here  first  appearing.  In  B(ii)  'the  deep   mansions  of 
   Belegost' was changed to '... of  Nogrod or  Belegost'; adopting  this in 
   the published  text I  altered in  consequence Anfangrim  'Longbeards' to 
   the general term Naugrim.                                                
     In the following passage A had originally:                             
     There  he  learned  much  of  metalwork,  and   came  to   great  skill 
   therein; and he devised a metal  hard and  thin and  yet pliable,  and it 
   was black and shining like jet. Rodeol, the  metal of  Eol, he  named it, 
   and he was clad therein, and so escaped many wounds.                     
   The  name  of  the  metal  was  changed  many  times.  First  Rodeol  was 
   altered to Glindur, then to  Targlin and  Morlin; then  (apparently) back 
   to Glindur, and finally to Maeglin, the form in B.                       
     The  idea  that the  name of  Eol's son  was derived  from that  of the 
   metal is found in the revised annal  for 320  in GA  (p. 48):  'Eol named 
   him Glindur, for that was  the name  of the  metal of  Eol'; subsequently 
   Glindur was  changed to  Maeglin both  as the  name of  the metal  and as 
   the name of the son (as also in A: see under $10 below).                 
     The passage was left as it stood in B(i), but at the head of  the first 
   page of B(ii) my  father wrote:  'The metal  must not  have same  name as 
   Maeglin';  and  he  emended  the  text  to the  form that  it has  in the 
   published Silmarillion, with the  name of  the metal  galvorn. (Following 
   'whenever  he  went  abroad'  the  words  'and  so  escaped  many wounds' 
   were omitted in The Silmarillion, apparently through inadvertence.)      
     To the passage 'But Eol... was no Dwarf, but a tall Elf  of a  high kin 
   of  the  Teleri'  my  father  wrote  on  the manuscript  A (only)  a note 
   beginning  with  the  words  'Not  in  revision'  - which  probably means 
   that what follows is not in  the corrections  made to  the copies  of the 
   typescript ('the revision'). In this note  my father  was copying  a very 
   faint and illegible form of it on the same page, and trying  to interpret 
   his own writing; I give it exactly as it stands:                         
     Eol should  not be  one of  Thingol's kin,  but one  of the  Teleri who 
   refused to cross the Hithaeglir. But [later] he and a few others  of like 
   mood,  averse  to  concourse  of  people,  ...  [had]  crossed  the [Mts] 
   long ago and come to Beleriand.                                          
   Against this note he wrote 'but  the relationship  to Thingol  would have 
   point', and the date 1971.                                               
     Aredhel  Ar-Feiniel: B(ii)  has here  Ar-Feiniel (emended  from Isfin); 
   see p. 318.                                                              
                                                                           
   $10. It is not said that Aredhel was wholly unwilling...                  
     In the margin of the manuscript at the  mention of  the birth  of Eol's 
   son my father wrote later the date 320  (cf. p.  48, $119).  The sentence 
  
   in A as originally written read:                                         
     After  some  years  Isfin  bore  to  Eol a  son in  the shadows  of Nan 
   
   Elmoth, and he was named Meglin by his father, for he was dark           
   and supple, as the metal of Eol.                                         
   The fact that  the metal  was originally  named Rodeol  in A  (see under 
   $9 above) but the son Meglin (the original  name) seems  to suggest that 
   the idea that the  son was  named from  the metal  only arose  after the 
   initial writing of the manuscript, despite the words  'for he  was dark 
   and supple, as the metal of Eol'. The changing forms  of the  son's name 
   in A were Meglin > Targlin > Morlin > Glindur and finally Maeglin.      
   The  sentence  in  this form  (with the  name Maeglin,  as of  the metal 
   also) was preserved in B(i); but in B(ii), the text on which  my father 
   declared that  the same  name must  not be  used both  of Eol's  son and 
   Eol's metal and changed that of the latter to galvorn, he altered  it to 
   the form in the published text, in which Aredhel  secretly gave  her son 
   the  Noldorin  name  Lomion  'Child  of  the  Twilight',  and  Eol named 
   him  Maeglin  (interpreted  'Sharp  Glance',  see  p.  337) when  he was 
   twelve years old.                                                        
                                                                           
   $12. Yet it is said that Maeglin loved his mother better...               
   'Turgon... had no heir;  for Elenwe  his wife  perished in  the crossing 
   of the Helcaraxe': here A has  'Turgon ...  had no  heir: for  his wife, 
   Alaire, was of the Vanyar and would  not forsake  Valinor'. On  the page 
   of  jottings  that  concludes  the  abandoned  later  Tale of  Tuor (see 
   Unfinished Tales p. 56) a note which I did not include says that 'Alaire 
   remained in Aman'. That this was  the case  because she  was a  Vanya is 
   reminiscent  of  the story  of Amarie,  beloved of  Felagund, who  was a 
   Vanya, 'and was not permitted to go with him into exile' (p.  44, $109). 
   The typescript B as typed has Alaire, but on  both A  and B(ii),  not on 
   B(i), my father corrected (presumptively  in 1970)  the name  to Anaire. 
   The substitution of Elenwe in The Silmarillion was based on  the Elvish 
   genealogies  of  1959 (see  pp. 229,  350), where  Anaire (defined  as a 
   Vanya  'who  remained  in  Tuna')  was  later  corrected to  'Elenwe who 
   perished in the Ice';  on the  same table  at the  same time  Anaire was 
   entered as the wife of Fingolfin, with  the note  that she  'remained in 
   Aman'.                                                                   
   In  a  note  added  to  the  typescript  of the  Annals of  Aman (X.128, 
   $163) my father said  that in  the crossing  of the  Helkaraxe 'Turgon's 
   wife was  lost and  he had  then only  one daughter  and no  other heir. 
   Turgon was nearly lost himself in attempts to rescue his  wife -  and he 
   had less love for the Sons of Feanor than any other'; but  Turgon's wife 
   is not named.                                                            
                                                                           
   $13. In the telling of these tales...                                     
   Golodhrim:   A   had   Noldor,    changed   immediately    to   Golodrim 
   (Golodhrim B).                                                           
   In this paragraph, and in $14,  the name  of Eol's  son (see  under $$9, 
   10  above)  passed  through  these  forms  in A:  Morleg (which  has not 
   occurred before) > Morlin > Glindur > Maeglin.                           
   
   $$14 ff. It came to pass that at the midsummer...                         
     Against  the  opening  sentence  in A  my father  later wrote  the date 
   400 (cf. p. 48,  $120). The  original text,  preserved unchanged  in both 
   copies of B, read here:                                                   
     And it came to pass that the  Dwarves bade  Eol to  a feast  in Nogrod, 
   and  he  rode  away.  Then  Maeglin   went  to   his  mother   and  said: 
   'Lady, let  us depart  while there  is time!  What hope  is there  in the 
   wood for thee  or for  me? Here  we are  held in  bondage, and  no profit 
   more shall I find in this place. For I  have learned  all that  my father 
   or  the  [Nornwaith  >]  Naugrim  have to  teach, or  will reveal  to me; 
   and I  would not  for ever  dwell in  the dark  woods with  few servants, 
   and  those  skilled only  in smith-craft.  Shall we  not go  to Gondolin? 
   Be thou my guide, and I will be thy guard.'                               
        Then  Isfin  was glad,  and looked  with pride  upon her  son. 'That 
   indeed I will do, and swiftly,' she said; 'and no fear shall I  have upon 
   the road with a guard so valiant.'                                        
        Therefore  they arose  and departed  in haste,  as secretly  as they 
   might.  But  Eol  returned, ere  his time,  and found  them gone;  and so 
  
   great was his wrath that he  followed after  them, even  by the  light of 
   day.                                                                      
   (For Nornwaith, replaced by  Naugrim, see  p. 209.)  At this  point there 
   are two earlier versions of the text in A, both struck through. The first 
   reads:                                                                    
     But  Morleg  had  also  mistrusted  his  father,  and  he  took cunning 
   counsel, and so he went  not at  once by  the East  Road, but  rode first 
   to  Celegorm  and  found  him  in  the  hills  south  of Himring.  And of 
   Celegorm  he  got  horses  surpassing  swift,  and  the promise  of other 
   aid.  Then  Morleg  and  Isfin  passed  over  Aros  and Esgalduin  far to 
   the  north  where  they  spilled  from the  highlands of  Dorthonion, and 
   turned  then  southward,  and  came  to the  East Road  far to  the west. 
   But  Celegorm  and  Curufin  waylaid  the  East  Road  and its  ford over 
   Aros,  and  denied it  to Eol,  and though  he escaped  from them  in the 
   darkness he was long delayed.                                             
   The next version reads:                                                   
     For his servants reported to him that they had fled to the fords of the 
   East  Road  over  Aros  and  Esgalduin.  But  they  were two  days ahead, 
   and  had  taken  the  swiftest  of  his  horses,   and  hard   though  he 
   pursued them, he  came never  in sight  of them,  until they  passed over 
   the  Brithiach  and  abandoned  their horses.  But there  by ill  fate he 
   saw them  even as  they took  the secret  path, which  lay in  the course 
   of  the  Dry  River; and  he followed  them with  great stealth,  step by 
   step,  and  came  upon  them  even  in  the darkness  of the  great vault 
   where  the  Guards  of  the  Way  kept  watch  unceasing.  Thus   he  was 
   taken, even as they, by the Guards                                        
   It is interesting to see the intervention of Celegorm and Curufin  in the 
   story here, removed at once but reappearing many years later.             
   
                         
                                                                           
    On the  page  carrying  these  rejected   passages  there   follow  very 
   rapidly pencilled notes outlining the further course of the story:       
    After they entered he  entered. Taken  by guards.  Claims to  be Isfin's 
   husband.  Words  to  Turgon.  Isfin  acknowledges  it. Turgon  treats Eol 
   with  honour.  Eol  draws  a  bow  and  shoots  at  Morleg in  the King's 
   hall,  saying  that  his own  son shall  not be  filched. But  Isfin sets 
   herself  in  way  and  is  wounded.  While  Eol is  in prison  Isfin dies 
   of  venom.  Eol   condemned  to   death.  Taken   to  the   precipice  of 
   Caragdar.  Morleg  stands  by coldly.  They hurl  him over  the precipice 
   and all save Idril approve.                                              
   After the rejection of the passages given above my  father wrote  a final 
   version,  beginning  again  at  'even  by the  light of  day' on  p. 324: 
   even by the light  of day;  for his  servants reported  to him  that they 
   had  ridden  to  the  East Road  and the  ford over  Aros. But  they were 
   two  days  ahead,  and  hard  though  he  pursued   them,  and   had  the 
   swiftest  steed,  he  came  never  in  sight  of  them, until  they [came 
   under  the  shadows  of  the  Crisaegrim,  and  sought  for   the  secret 
   path >] reached the Brithiach, and abandoned their horses.               
   The  text  then  continues   as  in   The  Silmarillion   $23  (paragraph 
   beginning Then Eol rode off in haste...).                                
    The final text of A was preserved in  the typescript  B, and  in neither 
   the  top  copy nor  the carbon  did my  father change  it (except  for 'a 
   feast' > 'a midsummer feast' in the latter). From here onwards,  in fact, 
   there  were  no  further emendations  or annotations  made to  the carbon 
   copy B(ii), and this text no longer concerns  us. But  in B(i)  my father 
   inserted into  the typescript  a long  text on  separate pages;  and this 
   appears to be the last piece of  substantial narrative  that he  wrote on 
   the  Matter  of the  Elder Days  - it  cannot be  earlier than  1970 (see 
   p. 316). It begins at  the words  'It came  to pass  that at  the midsum- 
   mer',  and continues  through the  flight of  Maeglin and  Aredhel, Eol's 
   pursuit, and  the intervention  of Curufin:  The Silmarillion  pp. 134-6, 
   $$14-23, where it joins the original A  text at  'until they  reached the 
   Brithiach, and abandoned their horses'.                                  
    As has been seen  '(p. 317)  this story  of Maeglin  was not  written to 
   stand as an element in  the Quenta  Silmarillion; and  the detail  of the 
   narrative in this  very late  interpolation was  somewhat reduced  in the 
   published text,  chiefly by  the removal  of all  the precise  timing and 
   numbering of days  and a  return to  the manner  of the  original simpler 
  
   and   more  remote   narrative.  The   chief  omissions   and  consequent 
   alterations are as follows.                                              
   $14. and  he  rode  away.  Original text:  'and he  rode away,  though he 
   thought it likely that in  his absence  Maeglin might  seek to  visit the 
   sons of Feanor  in spite  of his  counsels, and  he secretly  ordered his 
   servants to keep close watch on his wife and son.'                       
    Therefore  he  said  to  Aredhel:  'Therefore  when  Eol  had  been gone 
   some days Maeglin went to his mother and said,                           
   
    $$15-16. and  telling  the servants  of Eol  that they  went to  seek the 
    sons of Feanor...: 'Therefore that night as secretly  as they  could they 
    made  provision for  a journey,  and they  rode away  at daybreak  to the 
    north-eaves  of  Nan  Elmoth. There  as they  crossed the  slender stream 
    of Celon they  spied a  watchman, and  Maeglin cried  to him:  "Tell your 
    master that we go to  visit our  kin in  Aglon." Then  they rode  on over 
    the  Himlad to  the Fords  of Aros,  and then  westward along  the Fences 
    of Doriath. But they had tarried overlong. For on the first night  of the 
    three days feast, as he slept, a  dark shadow  of ill  foreboding visited 
    Eol,  and  in  the  morning  he  forsook  Nogrod  without   ceremony  and 
    rode  homeward  with  all  speed.  Thus  he  returned  some  days earlier 
    than Maeglin  had expected,  coming to  Nan Elmoth  at nightfall  of the 
    day after  their flight.  There he  learned from  his watchman  that they 
    had  ridden  north  less than  two days  before and  had passed  into the 
    Himlad, on their way to Aglon.                                            
      'Then  so great  was Eol's  anger that  he resolved  to follow  them at 
    once; so staying only to take a fresh horse, the swiftest that he had, he 
    rode  away  that  night. But  as he  entered the  Himlad he  mastered his 
    wrath...'                                                                 
      Against Celon is written? Limhir (see under $7 above).                  
    $16. Curufin  moreover  was  of   perilous  mood;   but  the   scouts  of 
    Aglon  had  marked  the riding  of Maeglin  and Aredhel...:  'Curufin was 
    a man of perilous mood. So far they  had left  him [Eol]  free to  go his 
    ways,  but could  if they  wished confine  him within  the bounds  of Nan 
    Elmoth  and  cut  him  off  from  his friendship  with Dwarves,  of which 
    Curufin was jealous. Things proved little better than he feared;  for the 
    scouts of Aglon...'                                                       
      And before  Eol had  ridden far  ...: So  ere Eol  had ridden  half the 
    way   over   Himlad   he   was  waylaid   by  well-armed   horsemen,  who 
    forced  him  to  go with  them to  their lord  Curufin. They  reached his 
    camp about noon; and he greeted Eol with little courtesy.'                
    $19. It  is  not  two  days  since  they passed  over the  Arossiach ...: 
    'Nearly two days ago they were seen  to pass  the Fords  of Aros,  and to 
    ride  swiftly  westward.'  For  the  name  Arossiach introduced  into the 
    published text see p. 338, note 2.                                        
    $22. to  find a  kinsman thus  kindly at  need: 'to  find one's  nephew so 
    kindly at need.' On this alteration see $23 below.                        
      By the laws of the Eldar I may not slay you at this time: here there is 
    a  footnote  in  the  original:  'Because the  Eldar (which  included the 
    Sindar) were  forbidden to  slay one  another in  revenge for  any griev- 
    ance  however  great.  Also  at this  time Eol  had ridden  towards Aglon 
    with no ill intent, and it was  not unjust  that he  should seek  news of 
    Aredel and Maeglin.'                                                      
    $23. for  he  perceived  now  that  Maeglin and  Aredhel were  fleeing to 
    Gondolin: 'For he saw now that  he had  been cheated,  and that  his wife 
    and son were fleeing to Gondolin,  and he  had been  delayed, so  that it 
   
   was now more than two days since they crossed the Fords.'                  
                                                                             
     This narrative is followed by various notes. One of these is a           
   genealogical table:                                                        
                    Miriel = Finwe = Indis                                    
                                                                             
                    Feanor  Turgon, Arehel = Eol                              
                                                                             
                    Curufin  Maeglin                                          
                                                                             
   To  this  is  added:  So  Curufin  was  half-nephew  of Turgon  and Areal. 
   Eol was uncle by  marriage of  Curufin, but  that was  denied as  a forced 
   marriage".' This genealogy is the basis  for Eol's  words cited  under $22 
  
   above, 'to  find one's  nephew so  kindly at  need'; but  it is  of course 
   entirely wrong. The correct genealogy is:                                  
                                                                             
                    Miriel = Finwe = Indis                                    
                                                                             
                    Feanor  Fingolfin                                         
                                                                             
                    Curufin  Turgon, Aredel = Eol                             
                                                                             
   Curufin  was  not  Eol's  nephew  (through  Aredel),  but  his  cousin (by 
   marriage). It is a strange error, one might say unprecedented, since it is 
   not a mere casual slip.                                                    
     On  another page  is the  following long,  rapidly written,  and remark- 
   ably elaborate discussion of the motives of Celegorm and Curufin.          
                                                                             
     The  meeting  between  Eol  and  Curufin  (if  not  too  long   an  inter- 
     ruption) is  good, since  it shows  (as is  desirable) Curufin,  too often 
     the villain (especially in the  Tale of  Tinuviel), in  a better  and more 
     honourable  light  -  though  still  one  of   dangerous  mood   and  con- 
     temptuous  speech.  Curufin  of  course  knew  well  of  Eol's  hatred  of 
     the  Noldor,  and  especially  of  Feanor  and  his  sons,  as  'usurpers' 
     (though  in  this  case unjust,  since the  lands occupied  by the  5 sons 
     had  not  been  peopled  before  by  the  Sindar). Also  he knew  of Eol's 
     friendship  with  the  Dwarves  of  Nogrod  (indeed  Eol  could  not  have 
     journeyed  alone  across  E.  Beleriand  to   Nogrod  unless   allowed  by 
     the  5  sons),  among  whom  he  had tried  with some  success to  stir up 
     unfriendliness  to  the  Noldor.  Which  was  a grievance  to the  5 sons, 
     who  had,  before  Eol's  coming  to  Nan  Elmoth,  had  much  profit from 
     the  help  of  the  Dwarves.  Curufin  also  knew that  Eol's wife  was of 
     the   Noldor,   indeed  he   had  long   known  who   she  was,   and  now 
     shrewdly   guessed   that   she   was  [?seeking]   to  escape   from  her 
     husband at  last. Curufin  could have  slain Eol  (as he  greatly wished!) 
     and  no  one  beyond  the  few  men  with  him  at  his  camp  (who  would 
     never  have  betrayed  him)  would  ever  have  heard  of  it  -  or  much 
     mourned  it.  In  Elmoth  it  would  simply  be   learned  that   Eol  had 
     ridden  in  pursuit  of  Aredel  and  never  come  back,  and  there  were 
   
    perils  enough  upon  the  road  to  account  for  that. But  this would 
    have  been  in  Eldarin  law and  sentiment murder;  Eol came  alone, on 
    no  errand of  mischief at  that time,  but in  distress. Also  [he] had 
    answered  Curufin's  contempt  and  insults   soberly  or   indeed  with 
    courtesy (whether  it were  ironic or  not). Also  and more  cogently he 
    was  one  of  the  Eldar,  and  not  so  far  as  was  known  under  any 
    shadow  of  Morgoth  -  unless  that  vague  one  which  afflicted  many 
    others  of  the  Sindar  (?  due  to  whispers  inspired  by  Morgoth) - 
    jealousy  of  the  Noldor.  Which  was  dangerous  (whatever  the faults 
    of  their  rebellion)  since  if Morgoth  had not  been followed  by the 
    Exiles,  it  seems  clear  that  all  the Sindar  would soon   have been 
    destroyed or enslaved.                                                   
      An  important  point  not  made  clear   is  Curufin   and  Celegorm's 
    earlier action in the  matter of  Aredel. She  had actually  stayed with 
    them,  and  made  no  secret  of  who  she  was -  indeed they  knew her 
    well  from  of  old.  Why  did  they  not  send  word  to  Gondolin? Her 
    escort  though  valiant  chiefs would  seem to  have been  so bewildered 
    and  daunted  by  the  horrors  of  the valleys  west of  Esgalduin that 
    they  had  never  reached  the  Bridge  of  Esgalduin  or  come  near to 
    Aglond.  This  makes  it  necessary,  I  think,  not  to  name  the most 
    eminent  and  bravest  chieftains  (Glorfindel,  Egalmoth,   and  Ecthe- 
    lion) as her escort. The answer then to the above question is  this: the 
    perils of Dungorthin  etc. were  universally dreaded  by the  Eldar, and 
    not  least  by  the sons  of Feanor,  to him  [read whom]  refuge south- 
    ward  into  Doriath  was  utterly  closed.  It  had,  of   course,  been 
    expressly  forbidden  by  Turgon that  Aredel should  go that  way. Only 
    her  wilfulness  had  done  this.  Her  escort  plainly  endured  to the 
    utmost of their strength the perils in their search, and so doubtless in 
    fact  aided her  escape, by  drawing to  themselves the  chief attention 
    of  the  evil  creatures.  Now  there  had  [been]  since  Gondolin  was 
    'closed'  no  communication  at  all  between  the  sons  of  Feanor and 
    Turgon. It was known  of course  that any  of these  sons (or  any fully 
  
    accredited  messengers)  bearing tidings  of Aredel  would at  once have 
    been  admitted.  But  Aredel  had  evidently  told  Curufin  (and  later 
    Celegorm   of  whom   she  was   most  fond)   enough  of   herself,  to 
    understand  that  she  had  escaped  from  Gondolin  by  her   own  will 
    and was  glad to  dwell [with]  them and  be free.  Now they  could only 
    get  word  to  Gondolin  by facing  evil perils,  which only  her rescue 
    from  misery  would  have  seemed  to  them  sufficient   reason.  More- 
    over  while she  was happy  and at  ease they  delayed -  believing that 
    even  if  Turgon  was  informed   he  would   only  have   demanded  her 
    return  (since  his  permission  to  her  to depart  was void  after her 
    disobedience).  But  before  they  had  made  up  their  minds  she  was 
    again lost, and it  was a  long time  before they  knew or  even guessed 
    what  had  become of  her. This  they did  eventually when  Aredel again 
    began to visit  the borders  of Nan  Elmoth, or  stray beyond  them. For 
   
   they  held  a  constant  watch  on  Nan  Elmoth,  mistrusting  the  doings 
   and goings of Eol,  and their  scouts espied  her at  times riding  in the 
   sunlight  by  the  wood-eaves.  But  now  it  seemed  too late  [to] them; 
   and  they  all  [?  read they  thought that  all] they  would get  for any 
   peril  would  be  the  rebuke  or  wrath  of   Turgon.  And   this  [they] 
   wished  in  no  way  to  receive.  For  they  were now  under a  shadow of 
   fear,  and  beginning  to  prepare  for  war  again  ere  the  strength of 
   Thangorodrim became insuperable.                                           
                                                                             
   In this piece there are major difficulties, and also some minor  points to 
   mention. (1) It is said that Curufin  'knew of  Eol's friendship  with the 
   Dwarves  of  Nogrod':  in  the  narrative Eol's  visits were  to Belegost, 
   changed  on  B(ii)  to  'Nogrod  or  Belegost' (see  under $9  above), but 
   already in A the feast to which he had gone at the time  of the  flight of 
   his  wife  and  son  was  held  at  Nogrod  ($14).  Elsewhere  among these 
   late 'Maeglin' writings it is said of Eol: 'Lately  he had  visited Nogrod 
   often;  he  had become  very friendly  with the  Dwarves of  Nogrod, since 
   those of Belegost  to the  north had  become friends  of Caranthir  son of 
   Feanor.' (2) The pass  is here  named Aglond,  though in  the interpolated 
   narrative  itself  it is  named Aglon;  see p.  338, note  3. (3)  For the 
   naming of Aredhel's escort,  here rejected,  see under  $4 above.  (4) The 
   reference  to  Dungorthin  rather  than Dungortheb  is a  casual reversion 
   to the old and long-enduring name.                                         
   (5)  The five  sons  of  Feanor are  three times  mentioned, but  I cannot 
   explain this. It does not  seem credible  that the  Seven Sons  of Feanor, 
   so  deeply rooted  and so  constantly recurring  in the  tradition, should 
   become  five  by  a  mere  slip of  forgetfulness, as  in the  omission of 
   Fingolfin  from  the  genealogy  (p.  327).  By  this  time the  story had 
   entered  that  one of  the twin  brothers Damrod  and Diriel,  later Amrod 
   and  Amras, the  youngest of  Feanor's sons,  died in  the burning  of the 
   ships of the Teleri at Losgar, because he  'had returned  to sleep  in his 
   ship': this was stated in a pencilled note on the typescript of the Annals 
   of  Aman  (X.128,  $162),  although  no  consequential  alteration  to any 
   text  was ever  made. Possibly  my father  had come  to believe  that both 
   Amrod and Amras died in the burning ship.                                  
   (6)  Lastly,  the concluding  sentence of  the discussion,  concerning the 
   preparation  for war  by Celegorm  and Curufin,  is surprising.  The Siege 
   of  Angband  ended   very  suddenly   at  midwinter   of  the   year  455. 
   Between  the  rout  of  Glaurung  in 260  and the  Battle of  Sudden Flame 
   there was (in the words  of the  Grey Annals,  p. 46)  'the long  peace of 
   wellnigh two  hundred years.  In that  time there  was naught  but affrays 
   on  the  north-marches  ...'  It is  true that  in 402  (p. 49)  there was 
   'fighting  on the  north-marches, more  bitter than  there had  been since 
   the routing of  Glaurung; for  the Orcs  attempted to  pierce the  pass of 
   Aglon';  while  in  422  (p.  50)  Fingolfin 'began  to ponder  an assault 
   upon  Angband',  which  came  to  nothing,  because  'most  of  the  Eldar 
   
   were content with matters as they were and slow to  begin an  assault in 
   which  many  must  surely  perish'.  But  Maeglin  and  Aredhel  fled to 
   Gondolin  from  Nan  Elmoth  in   400.  There   has  nowhere   been  any 
   indication that the sons  of Feanor  were beginning  to prepare  for war 
   55  years  before  the  Dagor  Bragollach,  with  which  the   Siege  of 
   Angband ended.                                                           
                                                                           
  
   For the remainder of  the narrative  there are  very few  alterations to 
   the top copy B(i) of the typescript, and I notice only the following: 
   $35. It  was  appointed that  Eol should  be brought...:  at the  end of 
   the paragraph my father added:                                           
     For  the  Eldar never  used any  poison, not  even against  their most 
   cruel  enemies,  beast, ork,  or man;  and they  were filled  with shame 
   and horror that Eol should have meditated this evil deed.                
   From  this  point  also  the  published text  follows the  original very 
   closely, and the small amount of editorial alteration in no  way affects 
   the narrative.                                                           
                                                                           
     I have mentioned  (p. 316)  that in  addition to  the very  late emen- 
   dations and annotations,  recorded above,  made to  the text  of Maeglin 
   there is also much further material from the  same time.  These writings 
   are  primarily  concerned with  the geography,  times, and  distances of 
   the  journeys  on  horseback,  but  they  are complicated  and confused, 
   often repeating themselves with slight  differences of  calculation, and 
   in part virtually illegible. They contain  however many  curious details 
   about the geography and the ways taken by travellers in those regions. 
     To set out this material in ordered form, treating it page by page and 
   attempting to trace the development in sequence, is not possible, and if 
   it were possible unnecessary. My father  himself noted:  'These calcula- 
   tions of times in Eol's journeys though  interesting (and  sufficient to 
   establish their possibility) are not really necessary in the narrative - 
   which  seems  credible  as it  stands even  when faced  by a  map.' What 
   follows is a discussion with some citation of what  can be  learned (and 
   still more, of what can not be learned) of the roads in  East Beleriand. 
   The numbered notes are found on pp. 338-9.                               
     Associated  with  this  material  are rather  pale photocopies  of the 
   North-east  and  South-east  sections  of  the  map.  These  photocopies 
   were taken when the  map had  received almost  all the  alterations that 
   were ever made to it,(1) and my father used the copies, not  the original, 
   to indicate features  arising from  his reconsideration  and development 
   of the story of Maeglin c.1970. Since  the tracks  are far  more readily 
   understood visually  than by  description, the  redrawing of  the North- 
   east section (p. 183) is reproduced again on p. 331 with the alterations 
   shown;  the  markings  on  the  South-east  section  are few  and easily 
   understood from a description, and for  these reference  is made  to the 
   redrawing on p. 185.                                                     
     My father had stated in a  note on  the back  of the  original 'second 
   
    map' (see V.272) that  the scale  is 50  miles to  3-2  cm, which  is the 
    length of the sides of the squares. On the  back of  one of  these photo- 
    copies,  however,  he wrote:  'The centimetre  reckoning on  the original 
    map is unnecessary, clumsy, and inaccurate.  Actually 2  squares of  1 25 
    [inches] each =  100  miles....  The scale  is therefore  40 miles  to an 
    inch.  50  miles  to  1  25  inches =  one square.'  Although he  did not 
    precisely say so here, it looks to me as if he made the original  grid on 
    the basis of inches, but  subsequently interpreted  it as  if it  were in 
    centimetres.                                                              
      The  East  Road.  In  the  original text  of Maeglin  (p. 319,  $5) the 
    march-wardens of  Doriath said  to Isfin  that 'the  speediest way  is by 
    the East Road from Brithiach through  eastern Brethil,  and so  along the 
    north-march  of  this  Kingdom, until  you pass  Esgalduin and  Aros, and 
    so  come  to  the  woods  behind  the  Hill  of  Himring', which  was not 
    altered  when  the  corrections were  made to  the text  long afterwards, 
    except  by  changing  'Esgalduin and  Aros' to  'the Bridge  of Esgalduin 
    and  the  Ford  of  Aros' on  one copy.  In $6,  she 'sought'  the 'road' 
    between the  Mountains of  Terror and  the north  fences of  Doriath, and 
    in  $7  'she  held to  the East  Road, and  crossed Esgalduin  and Aros', 
    changed on one copy  to 'At  last she  found the  East Road  again...' In 
    one of the  rejected passages  in the  manuscript A  given under  $$14 ff 
    on p. 324 it is said that 'Morleg [Maeglin] went not at once by  the East 
    Road, but rode first to Celegorm', while in  the second  rejected passage 
    (ibid.) '[Eol's] servants reported to him that they had fled to the fords 
    of the East Road over Aros  and Esgalduin';  in the  third form  (p. 325) 
    'his  servants reported  to him  that they  had ridden  to the  East Road 
    and the ford over Aros.'                                                  
      From all these passages it  is clear  that when  he wrote  the original 
  
    text  of  Maeglin in  1951 my  father conceived  of an  East -  West road 
    running  from  the  ford  of  Brithiach between  the Mountains  of Terror 
    and  the northern  borders of  Doriath, and  across the  rivers Esgalduin 
    and Aros; and the fact that the first  of these  passages was  allowed to 
    stand  in  both typescripts  seems to  show that  he still  retained this 
    conception  in 1970.  The only  difference seems  to be  the introduction 
    of a bridge, rather than a ford, over Esgalduin. That this  was certainly 
    the case is seen from the following passage:                              
      Eol's  house (in  the middle  of Elmoth)  was about  15 miles  from the 
    northmost  point  of  the  wood  beside  Celon.  From  that point  it was 
    about  65  miles  N.W.  to the  Ford of  Aros.(2) At that time  Curufin was 
    dwelling  at  the  S.E.  corner  of the  Pass of  Aglond (3) about  45 miles 
    N.E.  from  the  Ford  of  Aros.  The  Himlad (cool-plain)  behind Aglond 
    and  Himring,  between  the  northern  courses  of  the  Rivers  Aros and 
    Celon,  he  claimed  as  his land.(4) He  and  his people  naturally kept 
    watch  on  the  Ford  of Aros;  but they  did not  prevent the  few hardy 
    travellers (Elves or Dwarves) that  used the  road West  - East  past the 
   
   north  fences  of  Doriath.  (Beyond   the  Ford   was  an   entirely  unin- 
   habited  region  between  the  mountains  north  [?  read  in   the  north,] 
   Esgalduin  and  Aros  and  Doriath:  not  even  birds  came  there.  It  was 
   thus called Dor Dhinen the 'Silent Land'.)(5)                                
     Beyond   the   Aros   (some   25   miles)   lay   the    more   formidable 
   obstacle  of  the  Esgalduin  in  which   no  fordable   point  was   to  be 
   found.  In  the   'peaceful  days'   before  the   return  of   Morgoth  and 
   Ungoliant,   when   Doriath's   north   borders   were   the   mountains  of 
   Fuin  (not  yet  evil),  the  West  -  East road  passed over  the Esgalduin 
   by  a  bridge  outside  the  later  fence  of  Melian.   This  stone-bridge, 
   the  Esgaliant  or  Iant  Iaur  (old  bridge)  was  still in  existence, and 
   watched  by  the  wardens  of  Doriath,  but  its  use  by  Eldar   was  not 
   hindered.  It  was  necessary  therefore  to  fugitives  crossing   Aros  to 
   turn  S.W.  to  the  bridge; From  there they  would keep  as close  as they 
   could  to  the  Fences  of  Doriath   (if  Thingol   and  Melian   were  not 
   hostile  to  them).  At the  time of  this story,  though many  evils lurked 
   in  the  Mountains   the  chief   peril  lay   in  passing   Nan  Dungortheb 
   from   which  clouds   and  darkness   would  creep   down  almost   to  the 
   Fences.                                                                      
                                                                               
   Turning  to  the  photocopy  of  the   map,  Eol's   house  was   marked  in 
   Nan  Elmoth  as  shown  in  my  redrawing (p.  331). A  line in  green ball- 
   point  pen  connects his  house to  a point  on the  northern border  of the 
   wood  beside  the  river;  and from  here a  green dotted  line (represented 
   as  a  line  of  dashes  in  the redrawing)  runs across  the Himlad  to the 
   'Fords  of  Aros',  marked  in  red  ball-point pen.(6) The green  dots then 
   run  S.W.  to  the  bridge  over  Esgalduin,  this  being  labelled 'Bridge' 
   simply (Esgaliant or Iant Iaur  in the  text just  cited).(7) Beyond  the Iant 
   Iaur  the  green dots  continue S.W.  for a  short way  and then  stop: they 
   are not shown in relation to the List Melian (the Girdle of Melian).         
   It is stated  in a  note on  the photocopy  map that  this green  line marks 
   the 'track of Maeglin and  his mother,  fleeing to  Gondolin'. In  the light 
   of the text just cited, it is also the line of the East - West road from the 
   Ford of Aros  to the  Iant Iaur;  but otherwise  the course  of the  road is 
   not  represented.  The  dotted  line along  the edge  of Neldoreth  is named 
   on  the  map  List  Melian, and  does not  mark a  road. Westward  this line 
   was  indeed  extended  beyond  Mindeb  to  the  Brithiach,  but  these  dots 
   were  struck  out  (p.  188,  $38);  eastwards   it  was   extended  between 
   Esgalduin  and  Aros,  and  then  between  Aros  and  Celon, and  this seems 
   to represent the continuation of the List Melian.                            
   On  account  of  these  obscurities  I  excluded  from   the  text   of  the 
   chapter  Of  Maeglin  in  The  Silmarillion  the  references  to  the  'East 
   Road'  and  rephrased  the  passages;  but  on  the  map   accompanying  the 
   book  I  marked  in  its  course.  This  seems  now to  have been  the wrong 
   thing to do in both cases: for  there certainly  was an  East Road,  but its 
   course  is  unclear  and  its  destination unknown.  Beyond Aros  going east 
   
   there is no indication of where it  went: it  is said  in the  passage cited 
   above  that  it  and  the  bridge  by  which it  passed over  Esgalduin were 
   ancient  works  deriving  from  the  'peaceful  days'  before the  return of 
   Morgoth:  it  was  not  a  road  made  by   the  Noldor   for  communication 
  
   between  the  western  realms  and   the  Feanorians.   There  is   also  no 
   justification  for  marking  it  as turning  S.E. after  the Fords  of Aros. 
   Beyond  Esgalduin  going west  it is  said in  this passage  that travellers 
   'would  keep  as  close  as  they  could  to the  Fences of  Doriath', which 
   does not sound like the following of a beaten road.                          
                                                                               
     The  Dwarf-roads.  Equally  obscure   is  the   question  of   the  Dwarf- 
   roads  in  Eastern Beleriand.  In the  earliest Annals  of Beleriand  (AB 1, 
   IV.332)  it  was  said that  the Dwarves  had of  old a  road into  the West 
   that  came  up  along  Eredlindon  to the  East and  passed westward  in the 
   passes  south  of  Mount  Dolm  and  down  the  course  of  the  River Ascar 
   and  over  Gelion  at  the ford  Sarn Athrad  and so  to Aros.'  This agrees 
   exactly  with  the   (revised)  course   of  the   road  on   the  'Eastward 
   Extension'  of  the first  Silmarillion map  (see IV.231,  336). It  is seen 
   from the central  (original) part  of the  first map  that it  crossed Celon 
   and  Aros west  of Nan  Elmoth (which  of course  did not  at that  time yet 
   exist)  and  so  ran   in  a   W.S.W.  direction   to  the   Thousand  Caves 
   (between  pp.  220  and  221  in  Vol.IV).  But  the  course of  the ancient 
   route  of  the  Dwarves  after  the  passage  of   Sarn  Athrad   was  never 
   marked  in  on  the  second map  - unless  the vague  line described  in the 
   notes  on  the  map, p.  190, $68,  is correctly  interpreted as  the Dwarf- 
   road. If that is so, then its  course had  been changed  to cross  Aros much 
   further  to the  south, and  then to  run northwards  through the  Forest of 
   Region  to  Menegroth.  But  better  evidence  is   provided  in   the  late 
   Quenta  Silmarillion  chapter  Of  the   Coming  of   Men  into   the  West, 
   pp.  218  -  19,  where  it  is  said  that  'Marach   ...  came   down  the 
   Dwarf-road  and settled  his people  in the  country to  the south  and east 
   of the dwellings of Baran son  of Beor':  this was  Estolad, 'the  name ever 
   after  of  the  land  east  of  Celon  and  south  of  Nan  Elmoth'.  On the 
   disuse  of  the old  Dwarf-road(s) into  Beleriand after  the coming  of the 
   Noldor see p. 121, commentary on GA $114.                                    
     It was said already in the original text of Maeglin (p. 321, $9) that 'the 
   traffic of  the Dwarves  followed two  roads, the  northern of  which, going 
   towards  Himring,  passed  nigh  Nan Elmoth'.  This was  not altered  in the 
   late  work  on  Maeglin;  and  on  the  primary  map  (already  present when 
   the  photocopy  was made)  a line  of faintly  pencilled dots  marked 'north 
   road  of  Dwarves'  (see  p.  189, $50)  runs E.S.E.  from near  Nan Elmoth, 
   crosses  Gelion  some  way south  of the  confluence of  its arms,  and then 
   turns southward, running more or  less parallel  to the  river. There  is no 
   trace of its course west or north  of Nan  Elmoth, and  it is  impossible to 
   be  sure  whether  any  further  continuation  southwards  or  eastwards  is 
   marked beyond the point where it ends in my redrawing (p. 183).              
   
     The Maeglin papers  do not  resolve the  course of  this 'north  road of 
   the  Dwarves',  because  (although  all  obviously  belong  to   the  same 
   time) they evidently represent different conceptions.                       
                                                                             
     (i) Writing of Eol's journey to Nogrod, my father said:                  
                                                                             
     From  Elmoth  to  Gelion  the  land  was,  north  of  the  Andram  and the 
     Falls  below the  last Ford  over Gelion (8)(just above  the inflow  of the 
     River  Ascar  from  the  Mountains),  mostly  rolling  plain,  with  large 
     regions  of  big  trees  without  thickets.  There  were   several  beaten 
     tracks  made  originally  by  Dwarves  from   Belegost  and   Nogrod,  the 
     best  (most  used  and  widest)  being  from  the  Little  Ford  past  the 
     north  of  Elmoth  and  to  the  Ford of  Aros, it  crossed the  Bridge of 
     Esgalduin  but  went  no  further  for,  if  the  Dwarves wished  to visit 
     Menegroth                                                                
                                                                             
   This text then becomes altogether illegible. At the  mention of  'the last 
   Ford  over  Gelion' he  added a  note that  the name  Sarn Athrad  of this 
   ford  must  be  changed  to Harathrad  'South Ford',  'in contrast  to the 
   much  used  northern  ford  where  the  river  was not  yet very  swift or 
   deep, nearly  due east  of Eol's  house (72  miles distant)';  and against 
   Harathrad here he wrote Athrad Daer ( the Great Ford ).(9)                
     The implication  seems to  be that  Eol crossed  Gelion at  the northern 
   ford, but this is not actually stated.  There are  two alterations  to the 
   photocopies  of  the map  that relate  to what  is said  here. One  is the 
   marking of a crossing  over Gelion  on square  E 13  (p. 331),  just above 
  
   the  point  where  the  dotted line  'north road  of Dwarves'  crosses the 
   river  on  the  primary  map,  but  without  any  track  leading  to  this 
   crossing.  The  other  is at  the ford  of Sarn  Athrad on  the South-east 
   section  (p.  185),  where  on  the  photocopy  my  father wrote  the name 
   anew over the existing name, circled it, and wrote beside it Harathrad. 
     Beyond  this  nothing  can be  said of  the north  road of  the Dwarves, 
   and there is no indication in  map or  text of  where, or  indeed whether, 
   it joined the 'south road'. It is indeed very puzzling that this northerly 
   road,  which  in  the  text  of  Maeglin  is  said  to have  gone 'towards 
   Himring' (as is  to be  expected: leading  to territories  of the  Sons of 
   Feanor), is in the citation (i) just given said to pass  the Ford  of Aros 
   and the Bridge of Esgalduin:  for these  crossings were  on the  East Road 
   to the  Brithiach (pp.  332 -  3). And  apart from  this, why  should this 
   road  turn  westward,  and why  should it  go no  further than  the Bridge 
   of Esgalduin?                                                              
                                                                             
            (ii) On another page my father said that the journey from Eol's 
   house to Nan Elmoth in the direction of Nogrod was.                        
                                                                             
     through  wilds  (but  not  generally  in  difficult  country  for  horses) 
     without   any   made   roads,   but   along   a   beaten  track   made  by 
     Dwarvish  traders  to  the  Sarn Athrad  (the last  point where  the River 
   
                                                                            
                                                                             
   Gelion  could  be  crossed)  meeting  the  Dwarf-road  up  to  and through 
   the high pass in the mountains leading to Nogrod.                          
                                                                             
   Here  there  is  no  mention  of  the  northern  ford,  or  indeed  of the 
   northern  road;  and it  seems to  be implied  that Eol  would necessarily 
   cross at Sarn Athrad (still so called, not Harathrad); moreover it is said 
   that  Eol  riding  from Nan  Elmoth to  Nogrod took  'a beaten  track made 
   by  Dwarvish  traders'  to  Sarn  Athrad  that  met  the Dwarf-road  up to 
   the high pass.                                                             
   In  addition to  the green  dotted line  entered on  the photocopy  of the 
   map  and  stated  to  be  the track  of Maeglin  and Aredhel  fleeing from 
   Nan  Elmoth  (p.  333),  lines of  red dots  (represented on  my redrawing 
   as  lines  of  closely-spaced dots)  run from  Nan Elmoth  to the  Ford of 
   Aros,  and  also  south-east  from  Nan  Elmoth  (p.  331). On  the South- 
   east  section  in  the  photocopy (see  the redrawing  of the  primary map 
   on p. 185) this red dotted line continues straight on  across square  G 13 
   to  Sarn  Athrad,  and  then  coincides  with the  Dwarf-road up  into the 
   mountains,  already  present  on  the  primary  map. There  is no  note on 
   the photocopy  to explain  what these  lines represent,  but there  can be 
   no  doubt  that  they  mark  the  journeys  of Eol  (even though  the dots 
   continue all  the way  to the  Ford of  Aros, whereas  he was  arrested in 
   his pursuit of Maeglin and Aredhel by the  riders of  Curufin 'ere  he had 
   ridden half the  way over  Himlad', p.  326, $16).  Thus the  line running 
   from  Nan  Elmoth  to  Sarn  Athrad  clearly corresponds  to what  is said 
   in citation (ii).                                                          
                                                                             
   The  absence  of  any  really  clear  and  full  statement  -  indeed  the 
   suggestion  that  my father's  ideas on  the subject  had not  reached any 
   stability, and the extreme  doubtfulness of  some of  the markings  on the 
   map,  led  me  to  omit  the course  of the  Dwarf-roads on  the published 
   map.                                                                       
   Apart  from  the  matter  of  roads,  there  are  some  notes on  names in 
   these  papers  that  show  my  father's  dissatisfaction  with  old  names 
   already seen in the cases of Isfin and Eol (pp. 317,  320): here  those in 
   question  are  Gelion  and  Celon  (cf.  his  note  on  the  primary  map, 
   p.  191,  where  he  said  that  'these   river-names  need   revision  to 
   etymologizable words').(10) In notes in different  places he  proposed (in 
   sequence)  Gelduin,  Gevilon,  Gevelon,  and  also  Duin  Daer  (cf.  Duin 
   Dhaer  in  the  note  on  the primary  map just  referred to);  Gevelon is 
   derived  from  Dwarvish  Gabilan  'great  river'.  On the  back of  one of 
   the photocopies of the map he wrote:                                       
   The land east of it [the river] is Thorewilan [the  a is  underlined]. The 
   Dwarvish   name   was   also   often  translated   Duin  Daer.   The  name 
   Gabilan  was  by  the  Dwarves  given  only  to  the  River  south  of the 
  
   Falls  where  (after  the  junction  of  the River  with the  Asgar coming 
   from  the  Mountains)  it  became  swift  and  was  steadily  increased in 
   volume by the inflow of five more tributaries.                             
   
   The  name  Thargelion  on  the  primary  map  was  changed  to  Thargelian 
   (with  the  a  underlined:  p.  331):  the  latter  form  has  appeared in 
   emendations  to  the  typescripts  of  Maeglin  (p.  320). The  form Asgar 
   appeared in the 1930s (beside  Ascar), see  IV.209; cf.  the Etymologies, 
   V..386,  stem  SKAR:  'N[oldorin] asgar,  ascar violent,  rushing, impetu- 
   ous'.                                                                     
   The  substitution  of  the  name  Limhir  for  Celon  has  appeared  as  a 
   proposal in one  of the  typescripts of  Maeglin (p.  320), and  among the 
   'geographical' papers is the following note:                              
      Celon  is too  hackneyed a  river-name. Limhir  (the clear  / sparkling 
   river)  -  repeated  in  L.R.  as  were not  unnaturally other  names from 
   Beleriand - is more suitable for the river,  a tributary  of the  Aros and 
   a clear slender stream coming down from the Hill of Himring.              
   The  name  Limhir  does  not occur  in The  Lord of  the Rings,  unless my 
   father was referring to the Limlight,  of which  he said  in Guide  to the 
   Names  in   The  Lord  of  the  Rings  (A  Tolkien  Compass,  ed. Lobdell, 
   p.  188):  'The spelling  -light indicates  that this  is a  Common Speech 
   name;  but  leave  the  obscured  element  lim-  unchanged  and  translate 
   -light: the adjective light here means "bright, clear".'                  
      Lastly,  it  remains  to  mention  the   etymology  of   Maeglin  found 
   among these papers.                                                   
   
    mik   pierce:   *mikra   sharp-pointed  (Q   mixa,  S   *megr):  strong 
    adjective'  maika  sharp,  penetrating,  going  deep  in  -   often  in 
    transferred   sense  (as   Q  hendumaika   sharp-eye,  S   maegheneb  > 
    maecheneb).                                                             
    glim gleam, glint (usually of fine slender but bright shafts of light}. 
    Particularly  applied  to  light  of  eyes;  not  Q. S  glintha- glance 
    (at), glinn.                                                            
    From  these  two  is  derived  the  name  Maeglin,  since  Maeglin had, 
    even more than his father, very  bright eyes,  and was  both physically 
    very   keen-sighted  and   mentally  very   penetrant,  and   quick  to 
    interpret  the  looks  and  gestures  of  people,  and  perceive  their 
    thoughts   and  purposes.   The  name   was  only   given  to   him  in 
    boyhood, when these  characteristics were  recognized. His  father till 
    then was  contented to  call him  Ion, son.  (His mother  secretly gave 
    him  a  N.   Quenya  name   Lomion  'son   of  twilight';   and  taught 
    Maeglin the Quenya tongue, though Eol had forbidden it.)                
   
               
                                                                                 
   This  development  of  the  story  of  Maeglin  from  the  form  in   which  he 
   had   written   it  twenty   years  before   seems  to   have  been   the  last 
   concentrated  work  that  my  father  did  on  the  actual  narratives  of  the 
   Elder Days.  Why he  should have  turned to  this legend  in particular I do 
   not know; but one sees, in his minute consideration of  the possibilities 
   of the story, from the motives of the actors to  the  detail of  the terrain, 
   of roads, of the speed and endurance of riders, how the focus  of his 
   vision of the old tales had changed.                                         
   
                                NOTES.                                       
                                                                            
    1. The   words   'read   (71)   Dor-na-Daerachas'   were  added   to  the 
       primary map later: see p. 187, $30, and note 6 below.                 
    2. In  another  passage  among  these  papers  the  Ford(s)  of  Aros are 
       called  Arossiach;  this  name  was  adopted  on  the  map  accompany- 
       ing The Silmarillion and introduced into the text.                    
    3. The text has 'at the S.W. corner', but this was a slip of the  pen. It 
       is  stated  elsewhere  in these  papers that  the dwelling  of Curufin 
       and Celegorm was  on a  low hill  at the  S.E. corner  of the  Pass of 
       Aglond,  and  on  the  photocopy   map  Curufin   is  marked   with  a 
       circle on the most westerly  of the  lower heights  about the  Hill of 
       Himring  (p.  331,  square  D  11). -  The form  Aglond occurs  in the 
       discussion  of  the  motives  of  Celegorm   and  Curufin   (p.  328), 
       beside Aglon  in the  interpolated narrative  of Eol's  encounter with 
  
       Curufin.  On  the   map  the   name  is   written  Aglon(d,   which  I 
       retained  on  my  redrawing  (V.409)  of  the  map  as first  made and 
       lettered,  in  the  belief  that  the  variant  lond  was  an original 
       element.  Although  it  looks  to be  so, it  may be  that the  (d was 
       added much later.                                                     
    4. My father noted here: 'In spite of what Eol said, it  had in  fact not 
       been  inhabited  by  Sindar  before  the  coming  of the  Noldor'; and 
       also that the name  'cool-plain' derived  from the  fact that  'it was 
       higher  in  its middle  part and  felt often  the chill  northern airs 
       through Aglon. It had no trees except  in its  southern part  near the 
       rivers.' In another place it is said that 'Himlad  rose to  a swelling 
       highland at its centre (some 300 feet high at its flat top)'.         
    5. For the first mention  of Dor  Dinen (so  spelt, as  also on  the map, 
       not Dor Dhinen) see p. 194.                                           
    6. The  primary  map  had  no  crossing  marked  on  the  Aros  when  the 
       photocopy  was  made.  The  word  Ford  was  put in  after, or  at the 
       same time as, Fords of Aros was entered on the photocopy.             
    7. The  name  Iant  Iaur  was  adopted  from this  text in  The Silmaril- 
       lion,  both  on  the  map and  in a  mention of  'the stone  bridge of 
       Iant Iaur' in Chapter 14,  Of Beleriand  and its  Realms, p.  121 (for 
       the original passage see p. 194).                                     
    8. The  falls  in  Gelion  below Sarn  Athrad have  not been  referred to 
       before,  and  indeed  in  QS  Chapter  9  Of  Beleriand and  its Realms 
       (V.262-3, $113; The Silmarillion  p. 122)  their existence  is denied: 
       'Gelion had neither fall nor rapids throughout his course'.           
    9. On  another  page  the  following  names  are  proposed   as  replace- 
       ments  for  Sarn  Athrad:  'Athrad  i-Nogoth  [>  Negyth]   or  Athrad 
       Dhaer, "Ford of the Dwarves" or "Great Ford" '.                       
   10. The fact that the note on  the primary  map (p.  191) saying  that the 
       names  Celon  and  Gelion  need   to  be   changed  bears   (like  the 
   
   addition  of  Dor-na-Daerachas,  p.  187,  $30)  the  number '71', 
   clearly meaning the year 1971, suggests that all the late  work on 
   Maeglin belongs to that year. My father died two years later. 
   
                                       IV.                                    
                           OF THE ENTS AND THE EAGLES.                        
                                                                             
   This brief text belongs to the late, or last, period  of my  father's work, 
   and must be dated at the earliest  to 1958-9,  but may  well be  later than 
   that. The original draft is extant, a manuscript on two  sides of  a single 
   sheet, written at great speed with very little correction in a  script that 
   is just legible. It is titled Anaxartamel.                                 
    This  was  followed  by  a  text  made  on  my  father's  later typewriter 
   (see  X.300)  that  expanded  the  first  draft,  but  from  which scarcely 
   anything  of  any  significance  in that  draft was  excluded. It  bears no 
   title. In the published Silmarillion it was  used to  form the  second part 
   of  Chapter  2  Of  Aule  and  Yavanna,  pp. 44-6,  beginning at  the words 
   'Now  when  Aule  laboured  in  the  making  of  the  Dwarves...'  This was 
   of course a purely editorial combination.                                  
    The published  text followed  the typescript  with very  little deviation, 
   except  in the  matter of  'thou' and  'you' forms,  about which  my father 
   was initially uncertain, as he  was also  in the  text concerning  Aule and 
   the Dwarves which  forms the  first part  of the  chapter in  the published 
   Silmarillion  (see  p.  210).  In  the  manuscript  draft  he   used  'you' 
   throughout; in the typescript he  used both  'you' and  'thy, hast'  in the 
   opening  paragraphs,  but  then   'you,  your'   exclusively,  subsequently 
   correcting the inconsistencies. As in the first part of the  chapter 'thou, 
   thee, thy' forms were adopted in the published work.                       
    There  are  two  amanuensis  typescripts,   independent  of   each  other, 
   taken  from  the  typescript  after  all  corrections  had been  made. They 
   have  no textual  value, except  that on  one of  them my  father pencilled 
   the  title  Of  the  Ents  and  the  Eagles,  and  on  the other  the title 
   Anaxartaron Onyalie.                                                       
                                                                             
                                      NOTES.                                  
                                                                             
   In these notes, which are largely confined to  differences of  reading, the 
   original draft is called A, the typescript B, and the published text S. 
  
    When  Yavanna   went  to   Manwe  (p.   45)  'she   did  not   betray  the 
   counsel  of  Aule':  the meaning  of this  is that  Yavanna did  not reveal 
   anything  to  Manwe of  the making  of the  Dwarves; in  the first  part of 
   the chapter (p. 43) 'fearing  that the  other Valar  might blame  his work, 
   he  wrought  in  secret',  and  the  intervention  of  Iluvatar  (who 'knew 
   what  was  done')  was  directly  to  Aule.  The  word  betray  in S  is an 
   editorial alteration of bewray in A and B.                                 
    'But the  kelvar can  flee or  defend themselves,  whereas the  olvar that 
   
    grow  cannot' (p.  45): in  B there  is a  marginal note  against kelvar, 
    'animals, all living things that  move', which  was omitted  in S.  In A 
    these  words  were  not used,  but a  blank space  was left  where kelvar 
    stands in  B. Immediately  following this,  A has:  Long in  the growing, 
    swift in the felling, and unless they pay toll with fruit upon  the bough 
    little  mourned at  the ending,  as even  among the  Valar I  have seen'; 
    in  B  the  last  phrase  became  'as I  have seen  even among  the Maiar 
    in Middle-earth', but this was at once  rejected. The  final text  of the 
    passage is as in S.                                                       
      In Yavanna's following  words beginning  'I lifted  up the  branches of 
    great trees...' B has 'and some sang to Eru amid  the  wind and  the rain 
    and the glitter of the Sun'; the last words were omitted in S  on account 
    of the implication that the Sun existed from the beginning of Arda.       
      In  the passage  describing Manwe's  experience of  the renewal  of the 
    Vision of the Ainur (p. 46; entirely lacking in A) the text of B as typed 
    read: 'but it was not now remote, for he  was himself  in the  midst, and 
    yet he  saw that  all was  upheld by  the hand  of Eru  and that  too was 
    within',  subsequently  changed  to  the  reading  of S  (in which  Eru > 
    Iluvatar).                                                                
      In  the  words  of  Eru  recounted  by  Manwe  to Yavanna  on Ezellohar 
    the sentence 'For a time:  while the  Firstborn are  in their  power, and 
    while the Secondborn are  young' was  bracketed for  exclusion in  B, but 
    was retained in S.                                                        
      In  Manwe's  last  speech, 'In  the mountains  the Eagles  shall house, 
    and hear the voices of those who call upon  us' was  first written  in B: 
    '... and hear the voices  of those  who call  upon me,  and of  those who 
    gainsay me.'                                                              
                                                                             
    At the end of a draft  letter dated  September 1963,  of which  a passage 
    is  cited on  p. 353,  my father  added in  a very  rough note  (given in 
    Letters p. 335):                                                          
      No  one  knew  whence  they  (Ents)  came or  first appeared.  The High 
    Elves  said  that  the Valar  did not  mention them  in the  'Music'. But 
    some  (Galadriel)  were  [of   the)  opinion   that  when   Yavanna  dis- 
    covered  the  mercy of  Eru to  Aule in  the matter  of the  Dwarves, she 
    besought  Eru  (through  Manwe)  asking  him  to  give  life   to  things 
    made of living  things not  stone, and  that the  Ents were  either souls 
    sent to inhabit trees, or  else that  slowly took  the likeness  of trees 
    owing to their inborn love of trees.                                      
    With the words 'the Ents were either souls sent to inhabit trees' cf. the 
    words of Eru in  the text  (p. 46):  'When the  Children awake,  then the 
    thought  of  Yavanna will  awake also,  and it  will summon  spirits from 
    afar, and they will  go among  the kelvar  and the  olvar, and  some will 
    dwell therein ...'  It seems  likely enough  that the  note on  the draft 
    letter  and  the  writing  of  Anaxartaron  Onyalie  belong  to  much the 
    same time.                                                                
   
                                        V.                                    
                                THE TALE OF YEARS.                            
                                                                             
   The  Tale  of  Years  was  an  evolving  work  that  accompanied successive 
   stages  in  the  development  of  the  Annals.  I  have  given it  no place 
   hitherto  in  The  History  of  Middle-earth  (but  see X.49),  because its 
   value to the narrative of the Elder Days  is very  small until  towards the 
   end  of  the  later (post-Lord  of the  Rings) version,  when it  becomes a 
   document  of  importance;  but  here  some  very brief  account of  it must 
   be given.                                                                  
    The earliest form is a manuscript with this  title that  sets out  in very 
   concise  form  the major  events of  the Elder  Days. The  dates throughout 
   are in  all but  perfect accord  with those  given in  the pre-Lord  of the 
  
   Rings  texts  'The  Later  Annals  of  Valinor'  and  'The Later  Annals of 
   Beleriand'  (AV  2  and  AB  2).  Since  this Tale  of Years  was obviously 
   written  as an  accompaniment to  and at  the same  time as  those versions 
   of the Annals, adding nothing to them, I did not include it in Volume V. 
    Much  later  a  new  version  of  The  Tale  of Years  was made,  and this 
   alone will concern us here.  It very  clearly belongs  with the  major work 
   on the Annals carried out in 1951( - 2), issuing in the last  versions, the 
   Annals  of  Aman  and  the  Grey  Annals.  My  father  subsequently  made a 
   typescript text of it, but this obviously belongs to the same period.      
    The  manuscript  of this  version as  originally written  was a  very good 
   clear text, but it was  heavily corrected,  interpolated, and  rewritten in 
   many  stages;  and  since  it  was  my  father's working  chronology during 
   that period the dates,  more especially  in the  first or  Valinorean part, 
   were  changed  so  often,  with  bewildering  movements  back   and  forth, 
   as  to  make  the  evolution  of  the  chronology  extremely  difficult  to 
   understand.  The  important  point,  so  far  as  the  Valinorean  part  is 
   concerned, is that the  dates in  the manuscript  of The  Tale of  Years as 
   originally written  were essentially  the same  as those  in the  Annals of 
   Aman  as  originally  written;  while   modification  to   that  chronology 
   went together step by step in the two  texts. In  the case  of AAm  I noted 
   (X.47 - 8) that with so  many alterations  to the  dates it  was impractic- 
   able to do more than  give the  final chronology,  and in  the case  of The 
   Tale  of  Years  the evolution  is even  more complex.  In the  result, the 
   latter work is of very  little independent  value in  this part;  there are 
   however a small number of matters that should be recorded.                 
    In  the  manuscript  as  it was  originally written  the Elder  Days began 
   with  the  Awakening  of  the  Elves:  Here  begin the  Elder Days,  or the 
   First Age of the  Children of  Iluvatar -,  but the  Elder Days  was struck 
   
    out  and  does  not  appear  in  the typescript.  Further on  in The  Tale of 
    Years  there  is  recorded  a difference  in application  of the  term 'Elder 
    Days'  in  respect  of  their  ending  (a  difference  not, to  my knowledge, 
    found  elsewhere):  after  the  entry  for  V.Y.1500  'Fingolfin  and  Inglor 
    cross the Straits of Ice' (this being the date in the Grey Annals, p. 29) it 
    is said in the manuscript:                                                    
                                                                                 
    Here  end  the  Elder  Days  with  the  new  reckoning  of   time,  according 
    to  some.  But  most  lore-masters  give  that  name  also  to  the  years of 
    the war with Morgoth until his overthrow and casting forth.                   
        So  far  did  Quennar  Onotimo  compile  this   count  and   compute  the 
    years.                                                                        
        Here follows the continuation which Pengolod made in Eressea.             
    In the typescript text  this was  retained, but  with this  difference: 'Here 
    end  the  Elder  Days,  with  the  new  reckoning of  Time, according  to the 
    Lore-masters  of  Valinor.  But  the  Lore-masters  of  the Noldor  give that 
    name also to the years of the war with Morgoth...'                            
      Quennar  Onotimo  appears  in  the  Annals  of   Aman  (see   X.49),  where 
    he is cited as the  source for  the passage  on the  reckoning of  time. This 
    passage  was  marked  for  transference  to  The Tale  of Years,  and appears 
    in  manuscript  pages  (one  of which  is reproduced  as the  frontispiece to 
    Vol.X,  Morgoth's  Ring)  of  a  new  opening  of the  work written  in forms 
    so splendid that it is not surprising that it did not proceed very far.       
      The   authorship   of   the   Annals   underwent   many  changes.   In  the 
    earliest  Annals  of  Valinor  (AV  1,  IV.263)  Pengolod  is  named  as  the 
    author,  and  also  of the  Annals of  Beleriand (AB  1), but  the conception 
    soon entered that  Rumil was  the author  of the  first part  of AV  and that 
    the  work  was  only  completed  by  Pengolod:  in  AV  2  Rumil's  part ends 
    with  the  return  to  Valinor  of  those Noldor,  led by  Finrod (Finarfin), 
    who   did   not   continue   the   northward  journey   after  the   Doom  of 
    Mandos  (see  V.116,  123).  In  the  first  form  of  the  opening   of  the 
    Annals  of  Aman  (X.48)  it is  said that  they 'were  written by  Quennar i 
    Onotimo,   who   learned   much,   and  borrowed   much  also,   from  Rumil; 
    but  they  were  enlarged  by  Pengolod'.  In  the  second  version   of  the 
    opening,  however,  Rumil  alone  is  named:  'Here   begin  the   Annals  of 
    Aman,   which   Rumil   made'.   In   the  fine   manuscript  pages   of  the 
    opening of The Tale  of Years  referred to  above there  is no  ascription of 
    authorship  (apart  from  the  naming  of  Quennar  Onotimo  as   the  author 
    of the passage on the reckoning of time).                                     
      A  few  points  of  content in  this part  remain to  be mentioned.  In the 
  
    entry  for  1125  (cf.  X.83)  the  manuscript  reads:  'The foremost  of the 
    Eldar reach  Beleriand. They  are filled  with a  great fear  of the  Sea and 
    for  long  refuse  to  go  further.   Orome  departs   to  Valinor   to  seek 
    counsel.'  This  was  not  emended,   but  in   the  typescript   this  entry 
    appears in its  place: 'The  foremost of  the Eldar  reach the  coastlands of 
    Middle-earth   and   that   country   which   was   after    named   Eglador. 
   
                       
                                                                               
   Thereof Beleriand was the  larger part.'  This is  apparently to  be related 
   to  one  of  the entries  Eglador added  to the  map: see  p. 186,  $14; but 
   the concluding phrase is mysterious.                                         
      In  this  connection,  the  entry  for the  year 1150  reads thus  in the 
   manuscript:  'The  Teleri of  Olwe's host  at length  also depart  over Sea. 
   The  friends  of Elwe  remain behind:  these are  the Eglath,  the Forsaken, 
   or  the Sindar  (the Grey-elves).'  The form  Eglath is  found in  the annal 
   for  this  year  in  AAm  (X.85);  but  on  the  manuscript  of The  Tale of 
   Years  it  was  emended  subsequently  to  Eglim,  while  in  the typescript 
   the  form is  Eglir: it  seems that  neither of  these occur  elsewhere (see 
   pp. 365, 379).                                                               
      Lastly,  the  entry  for  1497  begins  with the  words 'Morgoth  'from a 
   new  stronghold  at  Angband  assails  the  Grey-elves  of   Beleriand.'  At 
   this  stage  the story  was still  that Angband  was built  on the  ruins of 
   Utumno   (see   GA   $35   and   commentary,   pp.   15,  111).   My  father 
   pencilled  on  the  typescript  (referring to  the interval  since Morgoth's 
   return  from  Valinor  in  1495):  'Too small  a time  for Morgoth  to build 
   Angband', and  also 'Time  too small,  should be  10 at  least or  20 Valian 
   Years'.   This  would   have  required   substantial  modification   of  the 
   chronology;  and  it  seems  conceivable  that  this  consideration   was  a 
   factor  in  the  emergence  of  the  later  story  that  Utumno  and Angband 
   were  distinct fortresses  in different  regions, both  built by  Morgoth in 
   ancient days (X.156, $12).                                                   
                                                                               
      Of the latter or Beleriandic part of The Tale of Years there is little to 
   say  until  the  last  entries  are reached.  The chronology  agrees closely 
   with  that  of  the  Grey  Annals,  including  the  revised  stories  of the 
   origins of Gondolin  and of  Eol, and  the brief  entries (agreeing  with GA 
   in  such  names  as  Galion  for  Galdor  and   Glindur  for   Maeglin)  add 
   nothing to the major text.  There is  in fact  only one  point that  need be 
   noticed:  in  the  entry for  495 my  father added  to the  manuscript 'Tuor 
   leaves  Dorlomin,  dwells a  year at  Falasquil.' The  last five  words were 
   subsequently  struck  out.  Falasquil  was  the  name  of  the  cove  in the 
   sea-coast  where  Tuor  dwelt  for  a  while  in  the  tale  of The  Fall of 
   Gondolin  (II.152);  and  it  was  written also  onto the  map (see  p. 181, 
   $5).  It  seems  quite likely  that both  these additions  were made  at the 
   time  when  my  father  was writing  the later  Tale of  Tuor, and  had been 
   rereading the old tale (as he clearly did, II.203);  but Falasquil  does not 
   appear in the later Tuor.                                                    
      Subsequent  very  cursory  emendation  of   the  typescript   brought  in 
   the  radically  changed  legend  of  the  Coming of  the Edain,  revision of 
   names to later forms, and additions to the story of Turin.                   
      But  from  the   point  where   the  Grey   Annals  were   abandoned  The 
   Tale  of  Years  becomes  a  major  source for  the end  of the  Elder Days, 
   and  indeed  in  almost  all  respects  the  only  source deriving  from the 
   time  following  the  completion  of  The  Lord   of  the   Rings,  woefully 
   
    inadequate  as  it is.  As the  manuscript was  originally made  (in which 
    condition I will distinguish it as 'A') the entries from  500 to  the end, 
    very brief,  followed the  first (pre-Lord  of the  Rings) version  of The 
    Tale of Years (see p. 342) closely: my  father clearly  had that  in front 
    of  him,  and  did  no more  than make  a fair  copy with  fuller entries, 
    introducing  virtually  no  new  matter  or  dates  not  found  in   AB  2 
    (V.141 - 4). It will make things clearer, however, to give the text of the 
    entries for those years as they were first written.                        
                                                                              
      500. Birth of Earendil in Gondolin.                                 
      501. Making   of    the   Naugla-mir.    Thingol   quarrels    with   the 
           Dwarves.                                                           
      502. The  Dwarves  invade Doriath.  Thingol is  slain and  his realm 
  
           ended.  Melian  returns  to  Valinor.  Beren  destroys   the  Dwarf- 
           host at Rath-loriel.                                               
      506. The Second Kin-slaying.                                              
      507. The Fall of Gondolin. Death of King Turgon.                          
      508. The  gathering  of  the  remnants  of  the  Elves  at  the  Mouths of 
           Sirion is begun.                                                   
      524. Tuor and Idril depart over Sea.                                      
      525. The voyages of Earendil begun.                                       
      529. The Third and Last Kin-slaying.                                      
      533. Earendil comes to Valinor.                                     
      540. The  last  free  Elves  and  remnants  of  the  Fathers  of  Men  are 
           driven out of Beleriand and take refuge in the Isle of Balar.      
      547. The  host  of  the  Valar comes  up out  of the  West. Fionwe  son of 
           Manwe lands in Beleriand with great power.                         
      550-597. The  last  war  of  the  Elder  Days,  and the  Great Battle, 
           is  begun.  In  this   war  Beleriand   is  broken   and  destroyed. 
           Morgoth  is   at  last   utterly  overcome,   and  Angband   is  un- 
           roofed   and   unmade.   Morgoth   is  bound,   and  the   last  two 
           Silmarils are regained.                                            
      597. Maidros and  Maglor, last  surviving sons  of Feanor,  seize the 
           Silmarils.  Maidros  perishes. The  Silmarils are  lost in  fire and 
           sea.                                                               
      600. The  Elves  and  the   Fathers  of   Men  depart   from  Middle-earth 
           and pass over Sea.                                                 
             Here ends the First Age of the Children of Iluvatar.            
                                                                              
    The  only  points  of  any significance  in which  this differs  from what 
    was  said  in  AB 2  or the  original version  of The  Tale of  Years that 
    accompanied it are the additions in the  entry 540  of the  statement that 
    when 'the last free  Elves' took  refuge in  the Isle  of Balar  they were 
    accompanied  by  'remnants  of  the  Fathers  of  Men',  and in  the entry 
    600  that  the  Fathers  of  Men  departed  from  Middle-earth   with  the 
    Elves and passed over the Sea.                                             
   
     In  the  next  stage,  which I  will call  'B', many  corrections and 
   interpolations and alterations of date were made to A; I give  here the 
   text in this form, so far as is necessary.                             
   
   501. Return of Hurin.                                           
   502. After seven years' service Tuor weds Idril of Gondolin.         
        Making   of   the  Naugla-mir.   Thingol  quarrels   with  the 
        Dwarves.                                                       
   503. Birth of Earendil in Gondolin.                                  
        The Dwarves  invade Doriath.  Thingol is  slain and  his realm 
        ended.  Melian  takes  Nauglamir  to  Beren  and  Luthien  and 
        then  returns  to  Valinor. Celegorm  and Curufin  destroy the 
        Dwarf-host  at Sarn-athrad  in Rath-loriel;  and are  wroth to 
        find the Silmaril not there. Dior goes to Doriath.             
   505. (Spring) Second  death of  Beren, and  Luthien dies  also. Dior 
        Thingol's  heir  wears  Silmaril [struck  out: and  returns to 
        Doriath].                                                      
        509 (Spring) Second Kinslaying. Last warning of Ulmo to Gondo- 
        lin.                                                           
   510. The fall of Gondolin at Midsummer. Death of King Turgon.        
   511. The gathering of the  remnants of  the Elves  at the  Mouths of 
        Sirion is begun.                                               
   
   In the remaining entries some of the dates were  altered but  very few 
   changes were made to the content; the text of A need not  therefore be 
   repeated.                                                             
   
   533. The date of Earendil's  coming to  Valinor was  changed several 
        times, apparently > 536 > 540 > 542.                               
   547. The coming of the host of the Valar was moved to 545.          
   550-597. The  dates of  'the last  war of  the Elder  Days' were 
        changed  to  545-587,  and  after  the last  words of  the original 
        entry  the  following  was  added:  'Ancalagon  is  cast   down  by 
        Earendil and all save two of the Dragons are destroyed.'           
   597. This entry was changed to 587.                                 
  
   600. This  final entry  was changed  to 590,  and the  following was 
        added  to  it:  'Morgoth  is  thrust  from  Arda  into   the  Outer 
        Dark.'                                                             
   'Here ends the First Age of the Children  of Iluvatar'  was changed 
   to: 'Here end the Elder Days with the passing of  Melkor, according 
   to the reckoning  of most  lore-masters; here  ends also  the First 
   Age...'                                                            
   
   The hastily made alterations and additions to  the entry  503 (502  in A) 
   introduced major new turns into the story as it had been told in  all the 
   versions:  the  tale  of  The  Nauglafring  (II.238),  the Sketch  of the 
   Mythology  (IV.33),  the  Quenta  (IV.134),  and AB  2 (V.141).  There it 
   was Beren, after his return from  the dead,  who with  his host  of Elves 
   
    ambushed   the   Dwarves   at   Sarn-athrad,   and   took  from   them  the 
    Nauglamir  in  which  was  set  the  Silmaril;  now  it   becomes  Celegorm 
    and  Curufin  who  fought  the  battle  at Sarn-athrad  - but  the Silmaril 
    was  not  there,  because  Melian  had  taken  it  from Menegroth  to Beren 
    and  Luthien  in  Ossiriand. In  the old  tale, Gwendelin  (Melian), coming 
    to the  Land of  the Dead  that Live  after the  battle, was  wrathful when 
    she  saw  Luthien  wearing  the  Necklace  of  the  Dwarves,  since  it was 
    made of  accursed gold,  and the  Silmaril itself  was unhallowed  from its 
    having  been  set  in  Morgoth's  crown;  while  in  the  Sketch (probably) 
    and  in  the  Quenta  (explicitly)  it  was  Melian who  told Beren  of the 
    approach   of   the   Dwarves   coming   from   Doriath  and   enabled  the 
    ambush  to  be  prepared  (her  warning  afterwards,  when the  Necklace of 
    the Dwarves had been recovered, against the Silmaril being retained).       
      The  entrance  of  Celegorm  and  Curufin  into the  story seems  to have 
    arisen  in  the act  of emending  the text;  for my  father first  added to 
    the original  entry ('Beren  destroys the  Dwarf-host at  Rath-loriel') the 
    words  'and  is  wounded  in  battle',  referring to  Beren (cf.  the Tale, 
    II.237:  'Beren  got  many  hurts').  He  then   at  once   changed  'Beren 
    destroys'  to 'Celegorm  and Curufin  destroy' and  'is wounded  in battle' 
    to 'are wroth to find the Silmaril not there'.                              
      In the original entry in A 'at Rath-loriel' was just a slip for 'in'; but 
    the  replacement  'at  Sarn-athrad  in Rath-loriel'  is strange,  for Sarn- 
    athrad was  not a  ford over  that river  (Ascar) but  over Gelion,  and so 
    remained  in  the  latest  writing,  though  the  name  was   changed  (see 
    p. 335).                                                                    
      In  505,  the  striking  out  of  Dior's return  to Doriath  preceded its 
    inclusion  under  503.  There  has  never  been  any  mention of  a further 
    warning  of  Ulmo  (509)  since  the  coming  of Tuor  to Gondolin.  On the 
    addition  in  545  -  587  concerning  Ancalagon see  V.329, $18;  and with 
    the reference to  the end  of the  Elder Days  'according to  the reckoning 
    of most lore-masters' cf. p. 343.                                           
                                                                              
      The third stage was the striking out of the whole manuscript from 
    the year 400 almost to the end, and its replacement by a new version 
    ('C'), which I give here for the same period, from the return of Hurin 
    from Angband: this is a clear text with some later changes to the dates 
    (changes which largely return the dates to those in B). 
       501. Return of Hurin from captivity. He goes to Nargothrond and 
            seizes the treasure of Glaurung. 
       502. Making of the Nauglamir. Thingol quarrels with the 
            Dwarves. 
       503. The Dwarves of Belegost and Nogrod invade Doriath. 
            Thingol is slain, and his realm ended. The Dwarves carry off 
            the Dragon-gold, but Melian escaped and carried off the 
            Nauglamir and the Silmaril, and brought it to Beren and 
            Luthien. Then she returned to Valinor; but Luthien wore the 
   
                                          
                                                                             
              Silmaril.  Now  Curufin  and  Celegorm hearing  of the  sack of 
              Menegroth  ambushed  the  Dwarves  at  the  fords of  Ascar and 
              defeated them; but the Dwarves  cast the  gold into  the river, 
              which  was  after named  Rathloriel. Great  was the  chagrin of 
              the Sons of Feanor to discover that the  Silmaril was  not with 
              the Dwarves; but they dared not assail Luthien.                 
  
               Dior  goes  to  Doriath  and  endeavours  to  reestablish  the 
              realm.                                                          
      504 [> 502]. Tuor wedded Idril Celebrindal Turgon's  daughter of 
              Gondolin.                                                       
      505 [> 503]. Birth  of  Earendil  Half-elven  in  Gondolin  (Spring). 
              Here  a  messenger  brought the  Silmaril by  night to  Dior in 
              Doriath, and he wore it; and by its  power Doriath  revived for 
              a while. But it is believed that in this year Luthien and Beren 
              passed  away,  for  they were  never heard  of again  on earth: 
              mayhap the Silmaril hastened their  end, for  the flame  of the 
              beauty of  Luthien as  she wore  it was  too bright  for mortal 
              lands.                                                          
      511 [> 509]. The  Second  Kinslaying. The  Sons of  Feanor assail[ed] 
              Dior, and he was slain;  slain also  were Celegorm  and Curufin 
              and Cranthir. Eldun and  Elrun sons  of Dior  were left  in the 
              woods  to  starve. Elwing  escaped and  came with  the Silmaril 
              to  the  Mouths  of  Sirion.  Ulmo  sends  a  last  warning  to 
              Gondolin,  which now  alone is  left; but  Turgon will  have no 
              alliance  with  any  after the  kinslaying of  Doriath. Maeglin 
              Eol's son, sister-son of Turgon,  was taken  in the  hills, and 
              betrayed Gondolin to Morgoth.                                   
      512 [> 510]. The Fall of Gondolin. Death of King Turgon.                 
      513 [> 511]. Tuor  and  Idril  bring  Earendil  and  the  remnant  of 
              Gondolin to the Mouths of Sirion.                               
      527 [> 530]. Earendil  weds  Elwing.  Unquiet  of  Ulmo   comes  upon 
              Tuor.  Tuor  and Idril  depart over  Sea, and  are heard  of no 
              more on earth.                                                  
      528 [> 530 > 534]. Voyages of Earendil begin.                            
      [Added   entry:]  528   [>  532]   Elros  and   Elrond  twin   sons  of 
              Earendil born.                                                  
      532 [> 534 > 538]. The  Third  and Last  Kinslaying. The  Havens of 
              Sirion destroyed and Elros  and Elrond  sons of  Earendel taken 
              captive, but are fostered with care by Maidros.  Elwing carries 
              away the Silmaril, and comes  to Earendel  [> Earendil]  in the 
              likeness of a bird.                                             
    536 [> 540 > 542]. Earendil comes to Valinor.                             
                                                                             
    Here  the replacement  text C  comes to  an end.  In the  entries 400-499 
    in C (not given here)  this text  is so  close in  every date  and detail 
    of  narrative  to  the  Grey  Annals  as  to  be scarcely  an independent 
   
    document; and The Tale of Years was beginning  to turn  in on  itself, so 
    to  speak,  and to  become 'Annals'  again. In  the entries  given above, 
    where  we  reach  narrative  not  treated  in  GA  and  where  AB   2  is 
    otherwise the latest source, it is much  to be  regretted that  my father 
    did not allow this tendency even fuller scope, and did not extend  into a 
    more  substantial  narrative  of  Celegorm  and  Curufin at  Sarn Athrad, 
    the revival of Doriath, and the Second Kinslaying.                        
      I add a few notes on particular points.                                 
      503.  The  ford   at  which   the  Dwarves   were  ambushed,   not  now 
    itself named, is still over Ascar, not Gelion (see p. 347). The statement 
    that the Dwarves 'cast the gold into the river' is  at variance  with the 
    story told in the Sketch and  the Quenta  (where this  was done  by Beren 
    and the Green-elves), and was perhaps a conscious return  to the  tale of 
    The Nauglafring (II.237), in which the gold fell into the river  with the 
    bodies of the Dwarves who bore it,  or else  was cast  into the  water by 
    Dwarves seeking to reach the banks.                                       
      505  With  the  changed  dating of  this entry  the whole  narrative of 
    the invasion of Doriath, the battle at the  ford, the  coming of  Dior to 
    Doriath,  the  deaths  of  Beren  and  Luthien, and  the bringing  of the 
    Silmaril to Dior, is comprised within the  single year  503. -  The brief 
    revival of Doriath under  Dior has  not before  been associated  with the 
    Silmaril; cf. what is said of its presence at the  Havens of  Sirion (pp. 
    351, 354). On the probable association  of the  Silmaril with  the deaths 
    of Beren and Luthien (though of  an entirely  different nature  from that 
    suggested here) see IV.63, 190.                                           
      511. On the  fate of  Dior's sons  cf. AB  2 (V.142),  where it  is told 
    that they  'were taken  captive by  the evil  men of  Maidros' following, 
    and  they were  left to  starve in  the woods;  but Maidros  lamented the 
  
    cruel deed, and sought unavailingly for them.' -  It seems  possible that 
    'Turgon will have no alliance with any' was intended  to be  'no alliance 
    with  any  son  of  Feanor';  cf.  the  Quenta (IV.140):  'Tidings Turgon 
    heard of Thorndor  concerning the  slaying of  Dior, Thingol's  heir, and 
    thereafter he shut his  ear to  word of  the woes  without; and  he vowed 
    to march never at the side of any son of Feanor.'                         
      528  (added  entry)  On  the  statement  that  Elros  and  Elrond  were 
    twins see V.152.  It is  stated in  The Line  of Elros  (Unfinished Tales 
    p. 218) that Elros was born 58 years  before the  Second Age  began: this 
    agrees with the changed date here (532) and the end of  the First  Age in 
    590 (p. 346).                                                             
                                                                             
      Finally, we come to stage  'D', the  typescript of  The Tale  of Years; 
    but before  turning to  the entries  beginning with  the return  of Hurin 
    there are two pencilled entries on the typescript  at a  slightly earlier 
    point which must be noticed:                                              
                                                                             
      497. Dior weds of the Green-elves > Dior weds Nimloth.           
      500. Birth of the twin sons of Dior, Elrun and Eldun.                    
   
                                                                                 
                                                                                  
    In connection with the first of these, there is an  isolated note  (it was 
    written  in  fact  on  the  back  of  the   single  page   concerning  the 
    Dragon-helm of Dorlomin referred to on pp. 140, 143):                        
      Dior  born  (in  Tol  Galen?)  c.470.  He appears  in Doriath  after its 
    ruin, and is welcomed by Melian with his wife Elulin of Ossiriand.             
    On this note see p.  353, year  504. The  fourth letter  of Elulin  is not   
    perfectly certain. - In addition, the name of Dior's wife is also given as 
    Lindis: see pp. 351, 353.                                                      
      The  name  Nimloth  was  adopted  in  the  published  Silmarillion  (see 
    p.  234,  where  she is  said to  be 'kinswoman  of Celeborn')  on account 
    of its appearance in the series of Elvish genealogies  which can  be dated 
    to  December  1959  (p.  229). This  table gives  the descendants  of Elwe 
    (Thingol) and of his  younger brother  Elmo, of  whom it  is said  that he 
    was  'beloved  of  Elwe  with  whom  he  remained.'  On  one  side  of the 
    table (descent from Elwe)  the wife  of Dior  Eluchil (Thingol's  heir) is 
    Nimloth  'sister of  Celeborn'. Similarly  on the  other side,  Elmo's son  j 
    is  Galahon,  and  Galahon  has  two sons,  Galathil and  Celeborn 'prince 
    of Doriath', and a daughter  Nimloth, wife  of Dior  Eluchil. But  on the  ,1 
    same  table  Nimloth  wife  of  Dior  also  appears  as  the  daughter  of 
    Galathil (thus in the first case she was the second cousin of Dior, and in 
    the latter the third cousin of Elwing). It is clear from rough pencillings 
    on this page that  my father  was uncertain  about this,  and it  looks as 
    if Nimloth as  niece of  Celeborn was  his second  thought. I  referred to 
    this  genealogy  in  Unfinished  Tales, p.  233, but  did not  mention the 
    alternative placing of Nimloth as Celeborn's sister.                           
      On the second of these late additions  to the  typescript, the  birth of 
    Eldun and Elrun in the year 500, see pp. 257 and 300, note 16.                 
                                                                                  
      I give now the text of the typescript of The Tale of  Years in  its con- 
    cluding entries. At the end the typescript becomes  manuscript, and  it is 
    convenient to distinguish the two parts as 'D 1' and 'D 2'.                    
                                                                                  
                                     
   
   501. Hurin is released from captivity. He goes to Nargothrond and 
        seizes  the  treasure  of  Glaurung.  He  takes the  treasure to 
        Menegroth and casts it at the feet of Thingol.                   
   502. The  Nauglamir  is  wrought  of  the  treasure of  Glaurung, and 
        the  Silmaril  is  hung  thereon.  Thingol  quarrels   with  the 
        Dwarves who had wrought for him the Necklace.                    
   503. The  Dwarves  of  Belegost  and  Nogrod  invade   Doriath.  King 
        Elu Thingol is  slain and  his realm  ended. Melian  escapes and 
        carries away  the Nauglamir  and the  Silmaril, and  brings them 
        to  Beren  and Luthien.  She then  forsook Middle-earth  and re- 
        turned to Valinor.                                               
           Curufin  and  Celegorm,  hearing  of  the sack  of Menegroth, 
        ambushed  the  Dwarves  at  the  Fords of  Ascar as  they sought 
  
        to  carry  off  the  Dragon-gold to  the mountains.  The Dwarves 
   
   were  defeated  with  great  loss,  but  they  cast  the  gold  into the 
   river,   which  was   therefore  after   named  Rathloriel.   Great  was 
   the  anger  of  the  sons  of  Feanor  to  discover  that  the  Silmaril 
   was   not   with   the   Dwarves;   but   they   dared  not   to  assail 
   Luthien.  Dior   goes  to   Doriath  and   endeavours  to   recover  the 
   realm of Thingol.                                                        
              In this year, or according to others in the year before, Tuor 
   wedded   Idril   Celebrindal   Turgon's   daughter   of   Gondolin;  and 
   in  the  spring  of  the  year  after  was  born  in  Gondolin  Earendil 
   Halfelven.   [This   paragraph   was   struck   out   later   with   the 
   words Must be placed in 502.]                                            
              In the autumn of this year a messenger  brought by  night the 
   Silmaril to Dior in Doriath.                                             
   Here the typewritten text D 1  ends abruptly  near the  head of  a page, 
   but  is  continued in  very rough  manuscript for  some distance  (D 2), 
   though not so far as the end of version C  (which itself  did not  go by 
   any mean's so far as B).                                                 
   
    503. Elwing the White daughter of Dior born in Ossiriand.            
    504. Dior returns to  Doriath, and  with the  power of  the Silmaril 
         restores it; but Melian departed to Valinor. Dior  now publicly 
         wore the Nauglamir and the Jewel.                               
    505. The sons of Feanor hearing news of the Silmaril  that it  is in 
         Doriath  hold council.  Maidros restrains  his brethren,  but a 
         message is sent to Dior  demanding the  Jewel. Dior  returns no 
         answer.                                                         
    506. Celegorn  inflames the  brethren, and  they prepare  an assault 
         on Doriath. They come up at unawares in winter.                 
                                                                        
    506-507. At Yule Dior fought the sons of Feanor on the east         
                                                                        
         marches of  Doriath, and  was slain.  There fell  also Celegorn 
         (by Dior's hand) and Curufin and  Cranthir. The  cruel servants 
         of  Celegorn  seize  Dior's  sons (Elrun  and Eldun)  and leave 
         them  to starve  in the  forest. (Nothing  certain is  known of 
         their fate, but some say that the birds succoured them, and led 
         them to Ossir.)  [In margin:  Maidros repenting  seeks unavail- 
         ingly for the children of Dior.] The  Lady Lindis  escaped with 
         Elwing, and came  hardly to  Ossir, with  the Necklace  and the 
         Jewel.  Thence hearing  the rumour  she fled  to the  Havens of 
         Sirion.                                                         
    509. Maeglin captured by spies of Melkor (Sauron?).                  
    510. Midsummer.   Assault   and   sack   of   Gondolin,   owing   to 
         treachery of Maeglin who revealed where it lay.                 
    511. Exiles  of  Gondolin  (Tuor,  Idril  and  Earendil   &c.) reach 
         Sirion, which now prospers in the power of the Silmaril.        
    512. Sons of Feanor learn  of the  uprising of  the New  Havens, and 
         that the Silmaril is there, but Maidros forswears his oath. 
   
    525. The  Unquiet  of  Ulmo  carne  upon   Tuor  and   he  built   a  ship 
         Earame,    and    departed    into    the    West    with    Idril    (and 
         Voronwe?)   and  is   heard  of   in  no   tale  since.   Earendil  wedded 
         Elwing and became Lord of the men of the Havens.                           
    527. Torment  fell  upon   Maidros  and   his  brethren   (Maglor,  Dam- 
         rod and Diriel) because of their unfulfilled oath.                         
    Here  the  text  ends,  halfway  down the  last page.  A commentary  on it 
    follows.                                                                   
      501. In  the  original  story  of  Hurin's  coming  to Menegroth  in the 
    Tale of  Turambar (II.114  - 15)  he with  his 'band'  or 'host'  of 'wild 
    Elves'  brought  the  treasure  of  Nargothrond  in  a huge  assemblage of 
    sacks and boxes, and they 'cast down  that treasury  at the  king's feet.' 
    So also in the Sketch of the Mythology  (IV.32) 'Hurin  casts the  gold at 
    Thingol's  feet',  without  however  any  indication of  how the  gold was 
    brought  to  Doriath;  but  in  the  Quenta  (IV.132)  'Hurin   went  unto 
    Thingol and sought  his aid,  and the  folk of  Thingol bore  the treasure 
    to  the  Thousand  Caves' (on  the unsatisfactory  nature of  this version 
    see IV.188). In  AB 2  (V.141) 'Hurin  brought the  gold to  Thingol.' See 
  
    further p. 258.                                                            
      503. Against  'The  Dwarves  of  Belegost  and  Nogrod  invade  Doriath' 
    my father pencilled an X and the single word  'cannot': i.e.,  the Dwarves 
    could not pass the Girdle  of Melian.  In the  old sources  the protective 
    magic was defeated by the device  of a  treacherous Elf  (in the  Tale) or 
    Elves (in the Sketch and the Quenta);  but since  the Quenta  the question 
    had never again come to the surface. In this connection there is a page of 
    rough  notes, such  as my  father often  made when  meditating on  a story 
    at large, concerned with the 'Turins Saga' (such as  'An account  of Beleg 
    and his bow must be  put in  at the  point where  Turin first  meets him', 
    and 'Turin must be faithless to Gwindor  - for  his character  is through- 
    out that of a man of good will,  kind and  loyal, who  is carried  away by 
    emotion,  especially  wrath  ...');  and  among these  and written  at the 
    same time, though entirely unconnected, is the following:                  
      Doriath  cannot  be  entered  by  a  hostile  army!  Somehow it  must be 
    contrived  that  Thingol  is  lured  outside  or  induced  to  go  to  war 
    beyond  his  borders  and  is  there  slain  by  the Dwarves.  Then Melian 
    departs,  and  the  girdle  being  removed  Doriath  is  ravaged   by  the 
    Dwarves.                                                                   
    The  word  'cannot'  may  well  have  been written  against the  entry for 
    503 in The Tale of Years at the same time as this.                         
      The  story  that  it  was   Celegorm  and   Curufin  who   ambushed  the 
    Dwarves  at  'the  Fords  of Ascar'  is repeated  without change  from the 
    previous version C (p. 348).  There is  a passing  reference to  a similar 
    story (for in this case  it was  Caranthir, not  Celegorm and  Curufin) in 
    the  post-Lord  of  the  Rings  text  Concerning  Galadriel  and Celeborn. 
    This  was  published  in   Unfinished  Tales   in  a   'retold',  somewhat 
   
   selective form for the purposes of that section of the  book; and  in the 
   passage  (p.  235)  saying  that Celeborn  had no  love for  any Dwarves, 
   and  never  forgave them  for their  part in  the destruction  of Doriath 
   ('passing  over  Morgoth's  part  in  this  (by  angering of  Hurin), and 
   Thingol's own faults'), my father proposed rather  than stated  that only 
   the  Dwarves  of  Nogrod took  part in  the assault,  and that  they were 
   'almost entirely destroyed by Caranthir'.                                 
     This was not, however, his final view, as  it appears.  In a  letter of 
   1963  (Letters  no.247,  p.  334) he  wrote that  he could  'foresee' one 
   event in the Elder Days in which the Ents took a part:                    
     It was in Ossiriand... that Beren and Luthien dwelt  for a  while after 
   Beren's  return  from  the  Dead.  Beren  did  not  show   himself  among 
   mortals  again,  except  once.  He  intercepted  a  dwarf-army  that  had 
   descended  from  the  mountains,   sacked  the   realm  of   Doriath  and 
   slain  King  Thingol,  Luthien's  father,  carrying  off  a  great booty, 
   including  Thingol's  necklace  upon  which  hung  the   Silmaril.  There 
   was  a  battle about  a ford  across one  of the  Seven Rivers  of Ossir, 
   and  the  Silmaril  was  recovered  ...  It seems  clear that  Beren, who 
   had no army,  received the  aid of  the Ents  - and  that would  not make 
   for love between Ents and Dwarves.                                        
                                                                            
   In this it is also notable that the old story that  the Dwarves  took the 
   Nauglamir from Menegroth reappears (see pp. 346-7).                       
     Beneath the -loriel  of Rathloriel  my father  wrote in  pencil: lorion 
   (Rathlorion  was the  original form  of this  river-name), but  he struck 
   this out  and then  wrote mallen,  sc. Rathmallen  (cf. Rathmalad  (?) on 
   the map, p. 191, $69).                                                    
     504. Dior's  return  to  Doriath has  been given  already under  503 in 
   D 1, the typescript part of  the text.  - In  the B  and C  versions (pp. 
   346-7)  Melian brought  the Silmaril  to Beren  and Luthien  in Ossiriand 
   and then departed to Valinor, and this is said also in D 1 (p.  350). The 
   present entry in D 2, a year later, repeats that Melian went  to Valinor, 
   and the suggestion is that she  was in  Doriath when  Dior came;  cf. the 
   note cited on p. 350: 'Dior... appears in Doriath after its ruin,  and is 
   welcomed  by  Melian'.  This  seems  clearly  to have  been the  story in 
   AB 1 (IV.307) and AB 2 (V.141 - 2). But it is impossible to be certain of 
   anything with such compressed entries.                                    
     506-507. Ossir:  Ossiriand.  -  On   Maidros'  unavailing   search  for 
   Elrun and Eldun see p. 349, year 511.                                     
     The  Lady  Lindis:  Lindis  appears  elsewhere  as  the name  of Dior's 
   wife (see p. 257). The sentence 'Thence  hearing the  rumour she  fled to 
  
   the  Havens  of  Sirion' presumably  means that  Lindis heard  the rumour 
   that  the  survivors  of  Gondolin  had  reached  the  Havens  (an  event 
   recorded in this text under the year 511).                                
                                                                            
   by Maeglin was later changed: see pp. 272-3 and note 30.                  
   
     511. Cf.  the  Quenta  (IV.152):  'for  them seemed  that in  that jewel 
   lay the gift of  bliss and  healing that  had come  upon their  houses and 
   their ships'; also AB 2 (V.143).                                              
     512. That  Maidros  'forswore  his  oath'  was stated  in AB  2 (V.142); 
   in this and the following entries my father was  following that  text very 
   closely (indeed D 2 is based upon it throughout).                             
     525. The  suggestion  that  Voronwe  was  the  companion  of   Tuor  and 
   Idril on their voyage into  the West  is notable.  He (Bronweg  / Voronwe) 
   was  originally  Earendil's  fellow-mariner   (IV.38,  150).   Cf.  Tuor's 
   words to him in  the later  Tale of  Tuor (Unfinished  Tales p.  33): 'far 
   from  the  Shadow  your  long  road shall  lead you,  and your  hope shall 
   return to the Sea.'                                                           
                                                                                
     It  would  be  interesting  to  know  when  this  manuscript  conclusion 
   D 2 was written. It looks as if it  belongs with  some of  the alterations 
   and  additions  made to  the typescript  in earlier  entries, particularly 
   those  pertaining  to  the  story  of  Turin,  and  in  these   there  are 
   suggestions  that  they  derive  from the  period of  my father's  work on 
   the Narn. But this is very  uncertain; and  if it  is so,  it is  the more 
   remarkable  that  he should  have based  these entries  so closely  on the 
   old pre-Lord of the Rings annals.                                             
                                                                                
                                                                                
                                                                                
                                                                                
                                                                                
                  A note on Chapter 22 Of the Ruin of Doriath                    
                         in the published Silmarillion.                          
                                                                                
   Apart  from  a few  matters of  detail in  texts and  notes that  have not 
   been published, all that my father ever wrote on the  subject of  the ruin 
   of Doriath  has now  been set  out: from  the original  story told  in the 
   Tale  of  Turambar  (II.113-15) and  the Tale  of the  Nauglafring (II.221 
   ff.), through  the Sketch  of the  Mythology (IV.32  - 3,  with commentary 
   61 - 3)  and the  Quenta (IV.132  - 4,  with commentary  187-91), together  j 
   with what little can be  gleaned from  The Tale  of Years  and a  very few 
   later references  (see especially  pp. 352  - 3).  If these  materials are 
   compared with the story told in The Silmarillion it is  seen at  once that 
   this  latter  is fundamentally  changed, to  a form  for which  in certain 
   essential  features  there  is no  authority whatever  in my  father's own 
   writings.                                                                     
     There  were  very  evident  problems  with  the old  story. Had  he ever 
   turned  to  it  again,  my  father  would  undoubtedly  have   found  some 
   solution  other  than  that in  the Quenta  to the  question, How  was the 
   treasure  of  Nargothrond  brought  to  Doriath?  There,  the  curse  that 
   Mim laid upon the  gold at  his death  'came upon  the possessors  in this 
   wise.  Each one  of Hurin's  company died  or was  slain in  quarrels upon 
   the  road;  but  Hurin  went  unto  Thingol  and sought  his aid,  and the 
   
    folk of Thingol bore the treasure  to the  Thousand Caves.'  As I  said in 
    IV.188, 'it ruins the gesture, if Hurin must get the king himself to send 
    for the gold  with which  he is  then to  be humiliated'.  It seems  to me 
    most likely  (but  this  is mere  speculation) that  my father  would have 
    reintroduced  the outlaws  from the  old Tales  (II.113-15, 222-3)  as the 
    bearers of the treasure  (though not  the fierce  battle between  them and 
    the Elves of the Thousand Caves): in the  scrappy writings  at the  end of 
    The  Wanderings  of  Hurin  Asgon  and   his  companions   reappear  after 
    the disaster in Brethil and go with Hurin  to Nargothrond  (pp. 306  - 7). 
    How   he   would   have   treated   Thingol's   behaviour    towards   the 
    Dwarves  is  impossible  to  say.  That  story was  only once  told fully, 
    in  the  Tale  of  the  Nauglafring,  in  which  the conduct  of Tinwelint 
    (precursor  of  Thingol)  was wholly  at variance  with the  later concep- 
    tion of the king (see  II.245-6). In  the Sketch  no more  is said  of the 
  
    matter  than  that  the  Dwarves  were  'driven  away   without  payment', 
    while  in the  Quenta 'Thingol...  scanted his  promised reward  for their 
    labour;  and  bitter  words  grew between  them, and  there was  battle in 
    Thingol's halls'. There seems to be no clue or hint  in later  writing (in 
    The  Tale  of Years  the same  bare phrase  is used  in all  the versions: 
    'Thingol quarrels  with the  Dwarves'), unless  one is  seen in  the words 
    quoted  from  Concerning  Galadriel  and  Celeborn  on  p.  353:  Celeborn 
    in his view of the  destruction of  Doriath ignored  Morgoth's part  in it 
    'and Thingol's own faults'.                                                
     In  The  Tale  of  Years  my  father  seems  not  to have  considered the 
    problem  of  the  passage  of  the  Dwarvish  host  into  Doriath  despite 
    the  Girdle of  Melian, but  in writing  the word  'cannot' against  the D 
    version (p. 352)  he showed  that he  regarded the  story he  had outlined 
    as impossible, for that reason. In  another place  he sketched  a possible 
    solution  (ibid.): 'Somehow  it must  be contrived  that Thingol  is lured 
    outside or induced to  go to  war beyond  his borders  and is  there slain 
    by  the  Dwarves.  Then  Melian  departs,  and  the  girdle  being removed 
    Doriath is ravaged by the Dwarves.'                                        
                                                                              
      In  the  story that  appears in  The Silmarillion  the outlaws  who went 
    with  Hurin  to  Nargothrond  were  removed,  as  also  was  the  curse of 
    Mim;  and  the  only  treasure  that  Hurin  took  from   Nargothrond  was 
    the  Nauglamir  -  which  was  here   supposed  to   have  been   made  by 
    Dwarves  for  Finrod  Felagund,  and  to  have  been  the  most  prized by 
    him  of  all  the  hoard of  Nargothrond. Hurin  was represented  as being 
    at last  freed from  the delusions  inspired by  Morgoth in  his encounter 
    with  Melian  in  Menegroth.  The  Dwarves  who  set  the Silmaril  in the 
    Nauglamir  were  already  in  Menegroth  engaged  on  other works,  and it 
    was  they  who  slew  Thingol;  at  that  time  Melian's  power  was with- 
    drawn  from  Neldoreth  and  Region,  and  she  vanished  out  of  Middle- 
    earth,  leaving  Doriath  unprotected.  The  ambush  and   destruction  of 
    the  Dwarves  at  Sarn  Athrad  was  given  again to  Beren and  the Green 
   
   Elves (following my father's letter of  1963 quoted  on p.  353, where 
                                                                         
   the Ents, 'Shepherds of the Trees', were introduced.                   
     This story was not lightly or easily conceived,  but was  the outcome 
   of  long experimentation  among alternative  conceptions. In  this work 
   Guy Kay took a major part, and the  chapter that  I finally  wrote owes 
   much to my discussions with him. It is,  and was,  obvious that  a Step 
   was being taken of a different order from  any other  'manipulation' of 
   my father's own writing in the  course of  the book:  even in  the case 
   of the story of  The Fall  of Gondolin,  to which  my father  had never 
   returned,  something  could  be  contrived without  introducing radical 
   changes  in  the  narrative.  It seemed  at that  time that  there were 
   elements inherent in the story of the Ruin of Doriath as it  stood that 
   were radically incompatible with 'The  Silmarillion' as  projected, and 
   that  there  was  here an  inescapable choice:  either to  abandon thai 
   conception, or else to alter the  story. I  think now  that this  was a 
   mistaken view,  and that  the undoubted  difficulties could  have been, 
   and  should  have  been,  surmounted  without  so far  overstepping the 
   bounds of the editorial function.                                      
   
   
  PART FOUR. 
            
     QUENDI 
      AND 
     ELDAR. 
   
                               QUENDI AND ELDAR.                            
                                                                           
   The title Quendi and Eldar clearly  belongs properly  to the  long essay 
   that is printed here, though my father used it also to include  two other 
   much briefer  works, obviously  written at  much the  same time;  one of 
   these, on the origin of the Orcs, was published  in Morgoth's  Ring (see 
   X.415, where  a more  detailed account  is given).  Quendi and  Eldar is 
   extant in a typescript  with carbon  copy that  can be  fairly certainly 
   dated to  the years  1959-60 (ibid.);  and both  copies are  preceded by 
  
   a manuscript page that  in addition  to the  following preamble  gives a 
   parallel title Essekenta Eldarinwa.                                     
                                                                           
        Enquiry  into  the  origins  of  the  Elvish  names  for Elves      
        and  their  varieties  clans  and  divisions:  with Appendices      
        on  their  names  for  the  other  Incarnates:  Men,  Dwarves,      
        and Orcs; and on their analysis of their own language,              
          Quenya: with a note on the 'Language of the Valar'.               
                                                                           
   My father corrected the two copies carefully and  in precisely  the same 
   ways (except for a few  later pencilled  alterations). The  text printed 
   here follows the original very  closely, apart  from very  minor changes 
   made for consistency or clarity, the omission of a passage  of extremely 
   complex phonology, and a reorganisation of  the text  in respect  of the 
   notes. As often elsewhere in his later  writings, my  father interrupted 
   his main  text with  notes, some  of them  long; and  these I  have num- 
   bered  and  collected  at  the  end,  distinguishing  them  from  my own 
   numbered notes by referring to them in the body of the  text as  Note 1, 
   Note 2,  &c., with  a reference  to the  page on  which they  are found. 
   Also, and more drastically, I have omitted one substantial  section from 
   Appendix D  (see p.  396). This  was done  primarily for  reasons of 
   space,  but  the  passage  in  question is  a somewhat  abstract account 
   of the phonological theories of earlier  linguistic Loremasters  and the 
   contributions of Feanor, relying rather allusively on  phonological data 
   that are taken for granted: it stands apart from the content of the work 
   at  large  (and entered,  I suspect,  from the  movement of  my father's 
   train of thought rather than as a planned element in the whole).          
     Also  for  reasons  of  space  my  commentary  is  kept  to  a  severe 
   minimum.   Abbreviations   used   are   PQ   (Primitive   Quendian),  CE 
   (Common  Eldarin),  CT  (Common  Telerin),  Q  (Quenya),   T  (Telerin), 
   N (Noldorin), S (Sindarin), V (Valarin).                                 
   
                             QUENDI AND ELDAR.                            
                                                                        
   Origin  and  Meanings  of  the  Elvish   words  referring   to  Elves 
   and  their  varieties.  With  Appendices  on  their  names  for other 
   Incarnates.                                                           
                                                                        
                      A. The principal linguistic elements concerned. 
   1. *KWENE. 
     (a) PQ *kwene 'person' (m. or f.). CE *kwen (-kwen), pl. 
        *kweni, person (m. or f.), one, (some)body-, pl. per- 
        sons', '(some) people'. 
     (b) PQ and CE *kwende, pl. *kwendf. This form was made 
        from *kwene by primitive fortification of the median n ) 
        nd. It was probably at first only used in the plural, in the 
        sense 'people, the people as a whole', sc. embracing all the 
        three original clans. 
     (c) *kwendja adj. 'belonging to the *kwendi, to the people as 
        a whole'.                                                        
                                                                        
   2.  *ELE According to Elvish legend this was a primitive              
       exclamation, 'lo! ' 'behold! ' made by the Elves when they        
       first saw the stars. Hence:                                       
                                                                        
     (a)   CE    *el,    *ele,     *el-a,    'lo!'  'look!' 'see!' 
     (b)   CE    *el,    pl.       *eli,     eli,   'star'. 
     (c)   CE   *elen,   pl.   'elena,   'star',  with   'extended  base'. 
     (d)   CE   *elda,   an  adjectival   formation  'connected   or  con- 
     cerned  with  the  stars',  used  as  a  description of  the *kwendi. 
     According  to  legend  this  name,   and  the   next,  were   due  to 
     the  Vala  Orome.  They  were  thus  probably  at  first   only  used 
     in the  plural,  meaning  'star-folk'. 
     (e)  CE *elena,  an   adjectival  form   made  from   the  extended 
                                                                        
        stem *elen, of the same meaning and use as *elda.                
   3.   *DELE.                                                            
                                                                        
     (a)  A  verbal  base  'dele,  also  with  suffix *del-ja,  'walk, go, 
  
     proceed, travel'. 
     (b)  *edelo,  an  agental  formation   of  primitive   pattern:  'one 
     who  goes,  traveller,  migrant'.  A  name  made   at  the   time  of 
     the   Separation   for   those   who   decided   to   follow   Orome. 
     (c)   *awa-delo,   *awa-delo, ?*wa-delo.   Old   compounds  with 
     the   element   *awa   'away'   (see   below).   A   name   made   in 
     Beleriand   for   those   who    finally   departed    from   Middle- 
     earth.                                                              
   
   4. *HEKE.  Probably not in  origin a  verbal base, but an 
      adverbial  element  'aside,  apart, separate'. 
   (a)  PQ  *heke  'apart, not including'. 
   (b)  PQ  and CE  verbal derivative,  transitive: 'hek-ta  'set aside, 
      cast out, forsake'. 
   (c)  PQ  *hekla  'any  thing  (or  person)  put  aside from,  or left 
      out from, its  normal   company'.   Also   in    personal   form 
      *heklo 'a  waif  or   outcast';   adjectival  forms   'hekla  and 
      *hekela.                                                             
   The  element *AWA,  appearing  in  3(c)  above,  referred   to  move- 
   ment  away,  viewed  from  the point  of view  of the  thing, person, 
   or  place  left. As  a prefix  it had  probably already  developed in 
   CE  the  form  *au-.  The  form  *awa  was  originally   an  indepen- 
   dent  adverbial  form,  but  appears  to  have  been  also used  as a 
   prefix  (as  an intensive  form of  *awa-, 'au-).  The form  *wa- was 
   probably  originally  used  as a  verbal stem,  and possibly  also in 
   composition with verbal stems.                                       
     In  the  Eldarin  languages  this  stem made  contact in  form with 
   other elements, distinct in origin and in  sense.*ABA  'refuse', 'say 
   nay (in refusal or denial)': this is the source of the CE  *abar, pl. 
   *abari 'a refuser,' one  who  declined  to   follow  Orome.   *wo  in 
   forms *wo and *wo- (the latter  only as  a prefix):  this was  a dual 
   adverb  'together',  referring  to  the  junction  of two  things, or 
   groups, in a pair or whole.  The plural  equivalent was   *jo,  *jom, 
   and  as  a  prefix  *jo, *jom.  *HO in  forms >ho  and >ho:  this was 
   an  adverb  'from,  coming  from',  the point  of view  being outside 
   the thing referred to.                                               
                                                                       
   The  principal  derivatives in  form (their  use is  discussed below) 
   of the CE words given above were as follows:                         
                                                                       
                                   *KWEN.                               
   QUENYA.  1(a)  quen,  pl.  queni;  unstressed,   as  a   pronoun  or 
     final element in a compound, quen.                                 
        1(b)  Quendi.  The  sg.  quende  (not  much  used)  was  made in 
     Quenya  from  Quendi,  on  the   model  of   other  nouns   in  -e, 
     the  majority  of  which  formed  their plurals  in -i.  There were 
     also  two  old  compounds:   Kalaquendi  'Light-elves'   and  Mori- 
     quendi 'Dark-elves'.                                               
        1(c)  Quendya,  which  remained  in  the  Vanyarin  dialect, but 
     in   Noldorin   became   Quenya.   This   was   only    used   with 
     reference to language.                                             
   
   TELERIN. 1(a)  pen  as  a  pronoun,  and  -pen   in  a   few  old 
   compounds.                                                        
      1(b)  Pendi,  plural  only.  Also  in the  compounds Calapendi 
   and Moripendi.                                                    
      1(c) Not found.                                                
                                                                    
   SINDARIN. 1(a)  pen,  usually  mutated  ben,  as a  pronoun. Also 
   -ben, -phen in a few old compounds.                               
      1(b)  Not  found.  The  compounds  Calben  (pl.   Celbin)  and 
   Morben   (pl.   Moerbin,   Morbin)   must   certainly   have  de- 
   scended  from  the  same  source  as  those mentioned  above, but 
   their  final  element  was  evidently altered  to agree  with the 
   compounds  of  *kwen.  The   unaltered  derivatives   would  have 
   been  *Calbend,  *Moerbend;  but  though  final   -nd  eventually 
   became  -n  in  Sindarin,  this  change had  not occurred  in the 
   early  records, and  no cases  of -bend  are found.  In addition, 
   the  form  Morben  (without  affection (1) of the o)  shows either 
  
   an  alteration  to  *mora-  for  mori-,  after  *kala-,  or  more 
   probably  substitution  of  S  morn-  from  *morna,  the  usual S 
   adjectival form.                                                  
       1(c) Not found.                                               
                                                                    
                                 *EL                                 
   QUENYA. 2(a)  ela!  imperative  exclamation,  directing  sight to 
   an actually visible object.                                       
      2(b) el, pl. eli, 'star' (poetic word).                        
      2(c) elen, pl. eleni (occasionally in verse eldi), 'star'. The 
   normal word  for a  star of  the actual  firmament. The  pl. form 
   eleni, without syncope, is re-formed after the singular.          
      2(d) Elda only used as a noun, chiefly in  the pl.  Eldar. See 
   also (Quenya) 3(b) below.                                         
      2(e) Elda as  above. As  an adjective  referring to  stars the 
   form used was elenya.                                             
                                                                    
   TELERIN. 2(a) ela! as in Quenya.                                   
      2(b) el, pl. eli. The ordinary word for 'star'.                
      2(c)  elen,  pl.  elni. An  archaic or  poetic variant  of the 
   preceding.                                                        
      2(d)  Ella.  An   occasional  variant   of  Ello,   which  was 
   the  normal  form  of  the  word.  This  shows  contact  with the 
   products of *edelo: see further under (Telerin) 3.                
      2(e) Not found. The form would have been *Elna.                
                                                                    
   SINDARIN.  2(a)  elo!  An  exclamation  of   wonder,  admiration, 
   delight.                                                          
   
   2(b) Not found.                                                   
   2(c)  el,  pl. elin,  class-plural elenath.  An archaic  word for 
   'star', little used except in verse, apart from the  form elenath 
   'all the host of the stars of heaven'.                            
   2(d)  Ell-,  only  used  in the  m. and  f. forms  Ellon, Elleth, 
   elf-man,  elf-woman;  the class-plural  El(d)rim; and  final -el, 
   pl. -il, in some old compounds: see (Sindarin) 3(b).              
   2(e)  Elen,  pl.  Elin, with  class-plural Eledhrim,  Elf, Elves. 
   dhr is < n-r in secondary  contact. On  usage see  further below. 
                                                                    
                                        *DEL.                        
   QUENYA. 3(a)  lelya-'go,  proceed  (in  any  direction), travel,, 
   past tense lende. This form is due to  the early  change in  Q of 
   initial  d  >  l.  The change  was regular  in both  Vanyarin and 
   Noldorin  dialects  of  Quenya.  It  occurs occasionally  also in 
   Telerin  languages,  though  this  may  be  due  rather   to  d/l 
   variation  in PQ,  for which  there is  some evidence.  A notable 
   example   being  de/le   as  pronominal   elements  in   the  2nd 
   person.                                                           
   In  Q  *del-  seems  to  have  become  *led,   by  dissimilation. 
   The  past  form  clearly  shows  *led,  while  lelya may  also be 
   derived from *ledja, since dj became ly medially in Quenya        
   3(b)  Eldo.   An  archaic   variant  of   Elda,  with   which  it 
   coalesced  in  form and  sense. Eldo  cannot however  be directly 
   descended  from  *edelo.  Its form  is probably  due to  a change 
   *edelo  > eledo,  following the  change in  the verb.  The change 
   of initial d > l  was early  and may  have preceded  syncope, and 
   the  loss  of  feeling  for  the  etymological connexions  of the 
   word, which finally resulted in the blending  of the  products of 
   2  and  3.  Unchanged   *edelo  would   by  syncope   have  given 
   *edlo  >  *ello  (which  is  not  found).  See,   however,  under 
   Sindarin for reasons  for supposing  that there  may have  been a 
   variant  form  *edlo  (with  loss of  sundoma):(2) this could have 
   produced  a  Quenya  form  *eldo,  since  transposition of  dl in 
   primary  contact  to  the favoured  sequence Id  not infrequently 
   occurred in the pre-record period of Quenya.                      
   3(c)   Aurel   <   *aw(a)delo.   Oarel   <   *awadelo.   In   the 
   Vanyarin  dialect  Auzel  and  Oazel.  Oarel  (Oazel)  were  the 
   forms  commonly  used  in Q.  The plurals  took the  forms -eldi. 
   This  shows  that  the ending  -el was  associated with  the noun 
  
   Elda.  This  was  facilitated  by  a  normal  development   in  Q 
   morphology:  a  word  of  such  a  form  independently  as *elda, 
   when  used  as the  final element  in a  compound of  early date, 
   
   was  shortened  to  *elda,  pl.  *elch  >  *eld, *eldi  > historic 
   Q  -el,  -eldi.  In  addition oar  was in  actual use  in Q  as an 
   adverbial  form  derived  from *AWA  (see  below):  a  fact  which 
   also accounts for the selection of oarel, oazel.                    
                                                                      
   TELERIN. 3(a) delia 'go, proceed'. Past tense delle.                 
      3(b)  Ello.  The  usual  form,  preferred  to Ella,  from which, 
   however,  it  did  not  differ  in  sense.  Both  *edelo  and *edlo 
   regularly became ello in Telerin.                                   
      3(c)  Audel,  pl.  Audelli.  This  shows  the  same  association 
   with  -el,  the  shortened form  in composition  of ella,  ello, as 
   that seen in Q.                                                     
                                                                      
   SINDARIN. 3(a) Not found.                                            
      3(b) Edhel, pl. Edhil. The most used word in Sindarin; but       
   only normally used in these forms. As noted above under             
   (Sindarin) 2(d) the m. and f. forms were Ellon, Elleth; and         
   there was also a class-plural Eldrim, Elrim (ll-r in secondary      
   contact > ldr, later again simplified). As suggested under          
   (Quenya) 3(b), there may have been a variant *edlo, which           
   would regularly give ell- in Sindarin. Since this shorter form      
   would be most likely to appear in compounds and extended            
   forms, it would account for the limitation of Sindarin ell- to      
   such forms as Ellon, Elleth, Eldrim. It would also account for      
   the blending of the products of stems 2 El and 3 Del in             
   Sindarin, as well as in Quenya. The form -el, pl. -il also occurs ' 
   in some old compounds (especially personal names), where it         
   may be due also to a blending of *elda and *edlo. In later          
   compounds -edhel is used.                                           
      3(c) Odhel, pl. Odhil; beside later more usual Godhel,         
   Godhil. Also a class-plural Odhellim, Godhellim. Odhel is           
   from *aw(a)delo, and the exact equivalent of Q Aurel, T             
   Audel. Godhel could be derived from *wadelo: S initial *wa-        
   > gwo > go. But since it appears later than Odhel, and after        
   this term had become specially applied to the Exiled Noldor,        
   it seems most probable that it took g- from the old clan-name       
   Golodh, pl. Goelydh, which it practically replaced. Golodh          
   was the S equivalent of Q Noldo, both from PQ *ngolodo.             
                                                                      
                                  *HEK.                                
   QUENYA.  4(a)   heka!  imperative   exclamation  'be   gone!  stand 
   aside!'.  Normally  only  addressed  to  persons. It  often appears 
   in  the  forms  hekat  sg.  and hekal  pl. with  reduced pronominal 
   affixes  of  the  2nd   person.  Also   bequa  (?   from *hek-wa) 
   
   adverb and  preposition 'leaving  aside, not  counting, exclud- 
   ing, except'.                                                   
     4(b)  hehta-,  past  tense  hehtane,  'put aside,  leave out, 
   exclude, abandon, forsake'.                                     
     4(c) hekil and hekilo m., hekile f.: 'one lost or forsaken by 
   friends,  waif,  outcast,  outlaw'.  Also  Hekel,  pl. Hekeldi, 
   re-formed to match Oarel, especially applied to the  Eldar left 
   in  Beleriand.  Hence  Hekelmar  and  Hekeldamar,  the  name in 
   the language of the loremasters of Aman  for Beleriand.  It was 
   thought  of as  a long  shoreland beside  the Sea  (cf. Eglamar 
   under Sindarin below).                                          
   
   TELERIN. 4(a) heca! For  Q hequa  the T  form is  heco (?  < *hek 
   + au).                                                            
     4(b) hecta- 'reject, abandon'.                                  
     4(c) hecul, heculo. Also with special  reference to  those left 
   in Beleriand, Hecello; Heculbar or Hecellubar, Beleriand.         
                                                                    
   SINDARIN. PQ  h-  only  survived  in  the  dialects  of  Aman. It 
   disappeared   without   trace   in   Sindarin.   *hek   therefore 
  
   appears as *ek, identical in form with PQ *eke 'sharp point'. 
     4(a) ego! 'be off!' This is  from *hek(e)  a: a  the imperative 
   particle,  being  originally independent  and variable  in place, 
   survived  in S  as o  > o,  though this  now always  followed the 
   verb stem and had become an inflexion.                            
     4(b) eitha-. This is  in the  main a  derivative of  PQ *ek-ta, 
   and  means  'prick  with a  sharp point',  'stab'; but  the sense 
   'treat with scorn, insult' (often with reference to  rejection or 
   dismissal)  may  show  the  effect of  blending with  PQ *hek-ta. 
   To say to anyone ego! was indeed the gravest eithad.              
     4(c)  Eglan,  mostly  used  in  the  plural  Eglain, Egladhrim. 
   The  name  that the  Sindar gave  to themselves  ('the Forsaken') 
   as  distinguished  from  the Elves  who left  Middle-earth. Eglan 
   is  <  an extended  adjectival form  *heklana. The  older shorter 
   form  (*hekla  or  *hekla)  survives in  a few  place-names, such 
   as Eglamar  (cf. Hekelmar,  etc.), Eglarest.  These are  shown to 
   be  old  from  their  formation,   with  the   genitival  element 
   preceding: *ekla-mbar, *ekla-rista.                               
                                                                    
                                 *AWA.                               
   QUENYA. au- as a verbal prefix: <  either *au  or *awa,.  as in 
   au-kiri- 'cut off'. The point of  view was  in origin  'away from 
   the speaker or the place of his thought', and this distinction is 
   usually preserved in Q.  Thus aukiri  meant 'cut  off, so  that a 
   
   portion is lost or no longer available', but hokiri (see below) 
   meant 'cut off a required portion, so as to have it or use it'. 
        oa, oar. Adverbs: < *awa,. the form oar shows addition      
   of the ending -d (prehistoric -da) indicating motion to or       
   towards a point. The form awa appears originally to have         
   been used either of rest or motion, and oa can still be so used 
   in Q. This adverbial oa, oar was occasionally used as a prefix 
   in compounds of later formation. Though, as has been             
   shown, in Oareldi, the most commonly used, the r is in fact of 
   different origin.                                                
        The verb auta- 'go away, leave (the point of the speaker's 
   thought)' had an old 'strong' past tense anwe, only found in 
   archaic language. The most frequently used past and perfect      
   were vane, avanie, made from the stem *wa; together with a       
   past participle form vanwa. This last was an old formation       
   (which is also found in Sindarin), and was the most frequent- 
   ly used part of the verb. It developed the meanings 'gone, lost, 
   no longer to be had, vanished, departed, dead, past and over'. 
   With it the forms vane and avanie were specially associated in 
   use and meaning. In the more purely physical sense 'went         
   away (to another place)' the regular forms (for a -ta verb of 
   this class) oante, oantie were used. The form perfect avanie is 
   regularly developed from *a-waniie, made in the prehistoric 
   period from the older perfect form of this type *awawiie,        
   with intrusion of n from the past (the forms of past and         
   perfect became progressively more closely associated in          
   Quenya). The accent remained on the wa, since the augment        
   or reduplication in verbal forms was never accented even in      
   the retraction period of Quenya (hence no form *oanie            
   developed: contrast oante < *awa-n-te). The form vanie           
   appearing in verse has no augment: probably a phonetic          
   development after a preceding vowel; but such forms are not      
   uncommon in verse.                                               
  SINDARIN. The only normal derivative is the preposition o,        
   the usual word for 'from, of'. None of the forms of the          
   element *awa are found as a prefix in S, probably because        
   they became like or the same as the products of *wo, *wo (see 
   next). The form Odhel is isolated (see above, Sindarin 3(c)). 
   As the mutations following the preposition o show, it must       
   prehistorically have ended in -t or -d. Possibly, therefore, it 
   comes from *aud, with d of the same origin as that seen in Q 
   oar (see above). Some have thought that it received the          
   
                                                             
  
                                                                  
   addition -t (at a period  when *au  had already  become q  > o) 
   by association with *et out, out  of .  The latter  retains its 
   consonant in the  form ed  before vowels,  but loses  it before 
   consonants, though es, ef, eth are often found before s, f, th. 
   o, however, is normally o in all  positions, though  od appears 
   occasionally  before  vowels,  especially  before  o-.  The in- 
   fluence of *et > ed is therefore probably only a late  one, and 
   does not account for the mutations.                             
                                                                  
  TELERIN. The  Telerin  forms  are closely  similar to  those of 
   Quenya  in  form  and  meaning,  though  the  development  *aua 
   > oa does not occur, and  v remains  w in  sound. Thus  we have 
   prefix au-, adverb au or avad; verb auta- with  past participle 
   vanua, and  associated past  and perfect  vane and  avanie; and 
   in physical senses vante, avantie.                              
                                                                  
                             *WO.                                  
  QUENYA. This  does  not  remain  in Q  as an  independent word. 
   It is however a frequent prefix in the form o- (usually reduced 
   to o- when unstressed), used in  words describing  the meeting, 
   junction, or union of two things or persons,  or of  two groups 
   thought of  as units.  Thus: o-mentie  (meeting or  junction of 
   the  directions  of  two  people) as  in the  familiar greeting 
   between  two  people,  or two  companies each  going on  a path 
   that crosses that of the other: Elen sila lumenna omentielvo!(3) 
   'A  star  shines upon  the hour  of the  meeting of  our ways.' 
   (Note 1, p. 407)                                                
      This prefix was normally unstressed in verbs  or derivatives 
   of verbs;  or generally  when the  next following  syllable was 
   long. When stressed it had the  form o-,  as in  ononi 'twins', 
   beside the adj. onona 'twin-born', also used as a noun  'one of 
   a pair of twins'.                                               
                                                                  
  TELERIN use does  not materially  differ; but  in form  the su- 
   (lost in Quenya before o) is retained: prefix vo, vo-. (Note 1, 
   p. 407)                                                         
  SINDARIN. In the prefix  gwa-, go-  'together, co-,  com-'. The 
   dual  limitation was  no longer  made; and  go- had  the senses 
   both  of  *wo  and  *jo.  *jo, *jom-  disappeared as  a living 
   prefix. gwa- occurred only in  a few  S dissyllables,  where it 
   was stressed, or in their recognizable derivatives: e.g. gwanun 
   'a pair  of twins',  gwanunig one  of such  a pair.  These were 
   mostly  of  ancient  formation,  and  so  retained  their  dual 
   significance.  gwa-  is regularly  developed from  *wo >  *wa > 
   
   gwa, when stressed in  prehistoric Sindarin.  go- is  from *wo > 
   gwo  >  go,  when  primitively  unstressed;  and  also  from gwa-  
   >  go-,  when  it  became  again  unstressed.  Since PQ  *wa (one 
   of  the  forms  of  *AWA) would  also have  produced go-,  go-, Or 
   gwa-  if  primitively  shortened  (e.g.  before  two  consonants), 
   while  *au  would  have  produced  o-,  the  same as  the frequent 
   initially mutated form of go- 'together', the prefixal forms of 
   *AWA were lost in Sindarin.                                        
                                                                     
                                  *HO.                                
  QUENYA.  This   was  evidently   an  ancient   adverbial  element, 
   occurring principally as a proclitic or enclitic: proclitic,  as a 
   prefix  to verb  stems; and  enclitic, as  attached to  noun stems 
   (the  usual  place  for  the  simpler 'prepositional'  elements in 
   PQ).  Hence  Quenya  ho-  (usually  so,  even  when it  had become 
   unstressed),  as  a  verb  prefix.  It  meant  'away,  from,  from 
   among', but the point  of view  was outside  the thing,  place, or 
   group  in  thought,  whereas  in  the   derivatives  of  *AWA  the 
   point  in  thought was  the place  or thing  left. Thus  Q hokiri- 
   'cut  off',  so  as  to have  or use  a required  portion; whereas 
   aukiri- meant 'cut off' and get rid of or lose a  portion. hotuli- 
   'come away', so  as to  leave a  place or  group and  join another 
   in  the  thought or  place of  the speaker;  whereas au  could not 
  
   be used with the stem tul- 'come'.                                 
      As a  noun enclitic  *-ho became  -o, since  medial h  was very 
   early lost without trace in CE. This  was the  source of  the most 
   used  'genitive'  inflexion  of  Quenya.  Properly  it   was  used 
   partitively,  or  to  describe  the  source  or  origin, not  as a 
   'possessive', or adjectivally to describe qualities; but naturally 
   this 'derivative genitive' (as English of) could  be used  in many 
   circumstances  that  might  have  possessive  or   adjectival  im- 
   plications, though  'possession' was  indicated by  the adjectival 
   suffix -va, or (especially  in general  descriptions) by  a 'loose 
   compound'.   Thus  'Orome's   horn'  was   roma  Oromeva   (if  it 
   remained   in  his   possession);  Orome   roma  would   mean  'an 
   Orome  horn',  sc.  one  of  Orome's  horns (if  he had  more than 
   one);  but  roma  Oromeo  meant  'a   horn  coming   from  Orome', 
   e.g.  as  a gift,  in circumstances  where the  recipient, showing 
   the gift with pride, might say 'this is Orome's horn'. If  he said 
   'this  was  Orome's  horn',  he   would  say   Oromeva.  Similarly 
   lambe  Eldaron  would  not  be  used  for  'the  language  of  the 
   Eldar'  (unless  conceivably in  a case  where the  whole language 
   
   was  adopted  by  another  people), which  is expressed  either by 
   Elda-lambe or lambe Eldaiva. (Note 2, p. 407)                     
     There  remained  naturally  many  cases  where   either  posses- 
   sive-adjectival or partitive-derivative  genitives might  be used, 
   and the tendency to prefer the latter, or to use them in  place of 
   the  former,  increased.  Thus  alkar  Oromeo  or  alkar  Oromeva 
   could  be  used  for 'the  splendour of  Orome', though the latter 
   was  proper  in  a  description  of Orome  as he  permanently was, 
   and  the  former  of  his   splendour  as   seen  at   the  moment 
   (proceeding  from  him)  or  at  some point  in a  narrative. 'The 
   Kings of the Eldar' might  be either  i arani  Eldaron or  i arani 
   Eldaive,  though  the  former  would   mean  if   accurately  used 
   'those  among  the  Eldar who  were kings'  and the  latter 'those 
   (kings)  in  a  particular  assembly  who  were  Elvish'.  In such 
   expressions  as  'Elwe, King  of the  Sindar (people),  or Doriath 
   (country)'   the   derivative   form   was   usual:   Elwe,   Aran 
   Sindaron, or Aran Lestanoreo.                                     
                                                                    
  TELERIN. The  Telerin  use  of the  prefix ho-  was as  in Quenya. 
   The inflexion was  -o, as  in Quenya,  but it  did not  receive -n 
   addition  in  the plural.  It was  more widely  used than  in pure 
   Quenya,  sc.  in  most  cases  where  English  would   employ  the 
   inflexion -s,  or of;  though the  possessive, especially  when it 
   concerned   a   single   person   or   possessor,   was  expressed 
   without  inflexion: either  with the  possessor placed  first (the 
   older usage), or (possibly  under the  influence of  the genitival 
   or  adjectival  expressions  which  were  placed  second)  follow- 
   ing the  possessed. In  the latter  case, the  appropriate posses- 
   sive suffix ('his, hers, its, their') was usually appended  to the 
   noun.  So  Olue  cava;  or  cava Olue,  usually cavaria  Olue (sc. 
   'the  house  of  him,  Olwe');  =  'Olwe's  house'. The  last form 
   was  also  used  in  Quenya  with  proper  names, as  koarya Olwe. 
   Both  languages also  used the  adjectival possessive  suffixes in 
   a  curious  way,  attaching  them  to  adjectives   attributed  to 
   proper names  (or names  of personal  functions, like  'king'): as 
   Varda  Aratarya,  'Varda  the  Lofty,  Varda  in  her  sublimity'. 
   This  was  most  usual  in  the  vocative:  as  in  Meletyalda, or 
   fuller  Aran  Meletyalda  (literally 'your  mighty' or  'king your 
   mighty'),  more  or  less  equivalents  of  'Your   Majesty'.  Cf. 
   Aragorn's farewell: Arwen vanimalda, namarie!(4)                   
                                                                    
  SINDARIN. Since initial h- disappeared in Sindarin *ho would 
      have become u and so, clashing with the negative u, naturally 
   
   did not  survive. >ho  as a  proclitic might  have given  o;  butg 
   it  does  not  occur  as  a  verbal  prefix, although  it possibly 
   contributed to the Sindarin preposition o (see under *Awa,        
   Sindarin)  which  is  used  in  either direction,  from or  to the 
   point  of  view  of  the  speaker.  Since  all  final  vowels  dis- 
  
   appeared  in  Sindarin,  it  cannot be  determined whether  or not 
   this  language  had  in  the  primitive  period  developed inflex- 
   ional  -o.  Its  presence  in  Telerin  of  Aman makes  its former 
   presence  in  Sindarin  probable.  The  placing  of  the  genitive 
   noun  second  in   normal  Sindarin   is  also   probably  derived 
   from   inflexional   forms.   Compounds   of   which   the   first 
   element was 'genitival' were evidently in  the older  period still 
   normal, as  is seen  in many  place- and  personal names  (such as 
   Egla-mar), and  was still  in more  limited use  later, especially 
   where  the  first  element  was  or was  regarded as  an adjective 
   (as  Mordor  'Land  of  Darkness' or  'Dark Land').  But genitival 
   sequences  with  the possessor  or qualifier  second in  the later 
   period  also  became   fixed  compounds:   as  Doriath,   for  Dor 
   lath 'Land of the Fence'.                                          
                                                                     
                                  *ABA.                               
   Though  this became  a verbal  stem, it  is probably  derived from 
   a  primitive  negative  element,  or   exclamation,  such   as *BA 
   'no!'  It  did  not,  however,  deny  facts, but  always expressed 
   concern or will; that is, it expressed refusal  to do  what others 
   might  wish  or  urge, or  prohibition of  some action  by others. 
   As  a verbal  stem it  developed the  form *aba-  (with connecting 
   vowel a in the aorist); as a  particle or  prefix the  forms *aba, 
   *ba, and *aba.                                                     
                                                                     
  QUENYA. In Quenya the verb ava- was little used in ordinary         
   language, and revealed that it was not in origin a 'strong' or 
   basic verbal stem by having the 'weak' past form avane. In         
   ordinary use it was replaced by the compound va-quet               
   (vaquetin, vaquenten) 'to say no', sc. 'to say I will not', or 'do 
   not', 'to refuse' or 'to forbid'.                                  
      As a prefix the form used was usually ava-, the force of       
   which can be observed in avaquetima 'not to be said, that          
   must not be said', avanyarima 'not to be told or related', as      
   contrasted with uquetima 'unspeakable', that is, 'impossible  
   to say, put into words, or unpronounceable', unydrima 'impos-      
   sible to recount', sc. because all the facts are not known, or 
   the tale is too long. Compare also Avamanyar 'those who did        
   
   not  go  to  Aman,  because  they  would  not' (an  equivalent of 
   Avari)  with  Uamanyar  'those  who  did not  in the  event reach 
   Aman' (an equivalent of Hekeldi).                                
     As a  particle (the  form of  this stem  most used  in ordinary 
   language)  the  Quenya  form   was  usually   va!  This   was  an 
   exclamation  or  particle  expressing  the  will  or wish  of the 
   speaker, meaning according to context 'I will not' or 'Do  not! ' 
   Note  that  it  was  not  used, even  in the  first person,  in a 
   statement  about  the  speaker's  future  action,   depending  on 
   foresight,  or  a  judgement  of the  force of  circumstances. It 
   could  sometimes,  as  seen  in  vaquet-  (above),  be used  as a 
   verbal prefix.                                                   
     A  longer  form  ava or  ava (stressed  on the  last syllable), 
   which  shows  combination  with   the  imperative   particle  *a, 
   was  commonly  used  as  a  negative imperative  'Don't!', either 
   used  alone  or  with an  uninflected verbal  stem, as  ava kare! 
   'Don't  do  it!'  Both  va  and  ava  sometimes  received  verbal 
   pronominal  affixes  of  the  first  singular  and  first  plural 
   exclusive:  as  avan,  van,  vanye 'I  won't', avamme,  vamme 'we 
   won't'.                                                          
     An  old  derivative  of  *aba-  as  a  quasi-verbal   stem  was 
   *abaro  >  CE  *abar.  This  was  an  old  agental  formation, as 
   seen also in Teler, pl. Teleri, made with  the suffix  -ro, added 
   to  omataina.(5) (Other  forms of  this suffix  were -ro  added to 
   stem,  with or  without n-infixion;  and -rdo  > rd.)  *abar thus 
   meant  'recusant,  one  who   refuses  to   act  as   advised  or 
   commanded'.  It  was  specially  applied  to  (or  first  made to 
   describe?) the section of the Elves  who refused  to join  in the 
   Westward March: Q Avar, pl. Avari.                               
   
  
  TELERIN. The  Telerin  use  was  closely  similar  to  that of 
   Quenya.   The   forms   were  the   same,  except   that  Telerin 
   preserved  CE  b  distinct  from  v  or u:  hence the  prefix was 
   aba-  (abapetima  'not  to  be  said');  the  particle   ba;  the 
   exclamation  aba.  The  verbal  form,  however,  was   in  normal 
   use: aban 'I refuse, I will not'. In a negative command  only the 
   uninflected aba was used: aba care 'don't do it!'                
   
  SINDARIN. In Sindarin the following  forms are  found. baw! 
   imperious  negative: 'No,  no! Don't!  ' avo  negative adverb 
   with verbs, as avo garo! 'don't do it';  sometimes used  as a 
   prefix: avgaro (< *aba-kar a). This could be  personalized in 
   the  form  avon  'I won't',  avam 'we  won't': these  were of 
   
                            
                                                                        
     course  not  in  fact  derived  from  avo,  which   contained  the 
     imperative  -o  <  >a,  but   from  the   verb  stem   *aba,  with 
     inflexions  assimilated to  the tense  stems in  -a; but  no other 
     parts  of  the  verb  survived  in  use,  except  the   noun  avad 
     refusal,  reluctance'.  Derived  direct  from  baw! (*ha)  was the 
     verb boda- 'ban, prohibit' (*ba-ta).                                
                                                                        
     (With the uses of this stem, primary meaning  'refuse, be           
     unwilling', to form negative imperatives, cf. Latin noli,           
     nolite.)                                                             
                                                                        
            B. Meanings and use of the various terms applied to          
      the Elves and their varieties in Quenya, Telerin, and Sindarin. 
                                                                        
                                   Quenya.                               
     1. quen, pl. queni, person, individual, man or woman.               
   Chiefly used in the unstressed form quen. Mostly found in            
   the singular: 'one, somebody'; in the pl. 'people, they'. Also        
   combined with other elements, as in aiquen 'if anybody,               
   whoever', ilquen 'everybody'. In a number of old compounds            
   -quen, pl. queni was combined with noun or adjective stems to         
   denote habitual occupations or functions, or to describe those        
   having some notable (permanent) quality: as -man in English           
   (but without distinction of sex) in horseman, seaman, work-          
   man, nobleman, etc. Q roquen 'horseman, rider'; (Note 3,              
   p. 407) kiryaquen 'shipman, sailor'; arquen 'a noble'. These          
   words belong to everyday speech, and have no special reference        
   to Elves. They were freely applied to other Incarnates, such as       
   Men or Dwarves, when the Eldar became acquainted with                 
   them.                                                                 
     2. Quendi Elves, of any kind, including the Avari. The sg.          
   Quende was naturally less frequently used. As has been seen,          
   the word was made when the Elves as yet knew of no other              
   'people' than themselves. The sense 'the Elvish people, as a          
   whole', or in the sg. 'an Elf and not some other similar creature', 
   developed first in Aman, where the Elves lived among or in            
   contact with the Valar and Maiar. During the Exile when the           
   Noldor became re-associated with their Elvish kin, the Sindar,        
   but met other non-Elvish people, such as Orcs, Dwarves, and           
   Men, it became an even more useful term. But in fact it had           
   ceased in Aman to be a word of everyday use, and remained             
   thereafter mainly used in the special language of Lore: histories 
   or tales of old days, or learned writings on peoples and              
   
   languages.  In  ordinary  language  the   Elves  of   Aman  called 
   themselves Eldar (or in Telerin Elloi): see below.                
     There  also  existed  two  old  compounds   containing  *kwendi: 
   *kala-kwendi  and  *mori-kwendi,  the  Light-folk  and  the  Dark- 
   folk.  These  terms appear  to go  back to  the period  before the 
   Separation,  or  rather  to  the  time  of  the  debate  among the 
   Quendi  concerning  the  invitation  of   the  Valar.   They  were 
   evidently  made  by the  party favourable  to Orome,  and referred 
   originally to those who desired  the Light  of Valinor  (where the 
  
   ambassadors of  the Elves  reported that  there was  no darkness), 
   and those  who did  not wish  for a  place in  which there  was no 
   night.  But  already  before  the  final  separation *mori-kwendi 
   may  have  referred  to  the  glooms  and  the clouds  dimming the 
   sun and the  stars during  the War  of the  Valar and  Melkor,(6) so 
   that the term from the beginning  had a  tinge of  scorn, implying 
   that  such  folk were  not averse  to the  shadows of  Melkor upon 
   Middle-earth.                                                     
     The  lineal  descendants  of  these terms  survived only  in the 
   languages   of   Aman.   The   Quenya   forms    were   Kalaquendi 
   and  Moriquendi.  The  Kalaquendi  in   Quenya  applied   only  to 
   the  Elves  who  actually  lived  or  had lived  in Aman;  and the 
   Moriquendi  was  applied  to  all  others,  whether they  had come 
   on the March or not. The latter were regarded as  greatly inferior 
   to  the  Kalaquendi,  who  had experienced  the Light  of Valinor, 
   and  had  also  acquired  far  greater  knowledge  and  powers  by 
   their association with the Valar and Maiar.                       
     In the period of Exile the  Noldor modified  their use  of these 
   terms,  which  was offensive  to the  Sindar. Kalaquendi  went out 
   of  use,  except  in  written  Noldorin  lore. Moriquendi  was now 
   applied to all other Elves, except the Noldor and Sindar,  that is 
   to Avari or to any kind of Elves that  at the  time of  the coming 
   of  the  Noldor  had  not  long  dwelt in  Beleriand and  were not 
   subjects  of  Elwe.  It  was  never applied,  however, to  any but 
   Elvish  peoples.  The  old distinction,  when made,  was represen- 
   ted  by  the  new  terms  Amanyar  'those  of Aman',  and Uamanyar 
   or Umanyar  'those  not   of  Aman',   beside  the   longer  forms 
   Amaneldi and Umaneldi.                                            
     3.  Quendya,  in   the  Noldorin   dialect  Quenya.   This  word 
   remained in ordinary  use, but  it was  only used  as a  noun 'the 
   Quendian  language'.  (Note  4,  p.  407)  This  use   of  Quendya 
   must  have  arisen  in  Aman,  while  Quendi still  remained in 
   general use. Historically, and in the more accurate use  of the 
   
   linguistic   Loremasters,   Quenya  included   the  dialect   of  the 
   Teleri,  which  though  divergent  (in some  points from  days before 
   settlement  in   Aman,  such   as  *kw   >  p),   remained  generally 
   intelligible  to  the  Vanyar  and  Noldor.  But  in ordinary  use it 
   was  applied  only  to  the dialects  of the  Vanyar and  Noldor, the 
   differences  between  which  only   appeared  later,   and  remained, 
   up to the period just before the Exile, of minor importance.         
     In  the  use  of  the  Exiles  Quenya  naturally  came to  mean the 
   language  of  the  Noldor,  developed  in  Aman,  as   distinct  from 
   other  tongues,  whether  Elvish  or  not.  But  the  Noldor  did not 
   forget  its   connexion  with   the  old   word  Quendi,   and  still 
   regarded  the name  as implying  'Elvish', that  is the  chief Elvish 
   tongue,  the  noblest,  and  the  one  most  nearly   preserving  the 
   ancient  character  of  Elvish  speech.  For  a  note  on  the Elvish 
   words   for   'language',   especially   among  the   Noldorin  Lore- 
   masters, see Appendix D (p. 391).                                    
     4.  Elda  and   Eldo.  The   original  distinction   between  these 
   forms as meaning 'one  of the  Star-folk, or  Elves in  general', and 
   one  of  the  'Marchers',  became  obscured  by  the  close  approach 
   of  the  forms.  The form  Eldo went  out of  use, and  Elda remained 
   the chief word for 'Elf' in Quenya. But  it was  not in  accurate use 
   held   to   include  the   Avari  (when   they  were   remembered  or 
   considered); i.e.  it took  on the  sense of  Eldo. It  may, however, 
   have  been  partly  due to  its older  sense that  in popular  use it 
   was  the  word  ordinarily  employed  for  any  Elf,  that is,  as an 
   equivalent  of  the  Quende  of  the  Loremasters.  When  one  of the 
   Elves  of  Aman  spoke  of  the Eldalie,  'the Elven-folk',  he meant 
   vaguely  all  the  race  of  Elves,  though   he  was   probably  not 
   thinking of the Avari.                                               
     For,  of  course,  the special  kinship of  the Amanyar  with those 
   left  in  Beleriand  (or   Hekeldamar)  was   remembered,  especially 
   by  the  Teleri.  When  it  was  necessary  to distinguish  these two 
   branches  of  the  Eldar  (or  properly  Eldor),  those who  had come 
   to  Aman  were  called  the  Odzeldi   N  Oareldi, for  which another 
   form  (less  used)  was  Auzeldi,  N  Aureldi;  those  who   had  re- 
  
   mained   behind  were   the  Hekeldi.   These  terms   naturally  be- 
   longed  rather to  history than  everyday speech,  and in  the period 
   of the Exile they fell out of use, being unsuitable to  the situation 
   in  Beleriand.  The  Exiles  still  claimed  to  be  Amanyar,  but in 
   practice  this  term  usually  now  meant  those  Elves  remaining in 
   Aman,  while   the  Exiles   called  themselves   Etyangoldi  'Exiled 
   Noldor',  or  simply  (since  the  great majority  of their  clan had 
   
               
                                                                        
   come into exile) Noldor. All the subjects of Elwe they called         
   Sindar or 'Grey-elves'.                                               
                                                                        
                                 Telerin.                                
    1.   The   derivatives   of *KWEN   were  more   sparingly  represen- 
   ted  in  the  Telerin  dialects,  of  Aman or  Beleriand. This  was in 
   part  due  to  the  Common  Telerin  change  of  kw  >  p,   (Note  5, 
   p. 407) which caused *pen < *kwen to clash with the PQ stem           
   *PEN 'lack, be without', and also with some of the derivatives of      
   *PED 'slope,  slant  down'  (e.g. *penda  'sloping'). Also  the Teleri 
   felt  themselves  to  be  a  separate  people,  as  compared  with the 
   Vanyar   and   Noldor,   whom   taken   together   they   outnumbered. 
   This  sentiment  began  before  the   Separation,  and   increased  on 
   the  March  and  in  Beleriand.  In  consequence  they  did  not  feel 
   strongly  the  need  for  a  general word  embracing all  Elves, until 
   they came in contact with other non-Elvish Incarnates.                
    As  a  pronoun  enclitic  (e.g.   in  aipen,   Q  aiquen;   ilpen,  Q 
   ilquen)  *kwen  survived  in  Telerin;  but   few  of   the  compounds 
   with  pen  'man'  remained  in  ordinary  use,  except   arpen  'noble 
   (man)', and the derived adjective arpenia.                            
    Pendi,  the  dialectal  equivalent  of  Q  Quendi,  survived  only as 
   a  learned  word  of the  historians, used  with reference  to ancient 
   days  before  the  Separation;  the  adjective  *Pendia  (the  equiva- 
   lent  of  Quendya)  had  fallen  out  of  use.. (Note  6, p.  408) The 
   Teleri had little interest in linguistic lore, which they left  to the 
   Noldor.  They  did  not  regard  their  language  as  a  'dialect'  of 
   Quenya,   but   called   it  Lindarin   or  Lindalambe.   Quenya  they 
   called  Goldorin  or  Goldolambe;  for  they  had  few  contacts  with 
   the Vanyar.                                                           
    The   old   compounds   in  Telerin   form  Calapendi   and  Moripen- 
   di  survived  in  historical  use; but  since the  Teleri in  Aman re- 
   mained  more  conscious  of  their  kinship  with  the  Elves  left in 
   Beleriand,  while  Calapendi  was  used,  as  Kalaquendi   in  Quenya, 
   to  refer  only  to  the  Elves  of  Aman,  Moripendi was  not applied 
   to the Elves of Telerin origin who had not reached Aman.              
    2.  Ello  and  Ella.  The  history  of  the  meanings of  these words 
   was  almost  identical  with  that  of  the  corresponding   Elda  and 
   Eldo  in  Quenya.  In  Telerin  the  -o  form  became   preferred,  so 
   that  generally  T  Ello  was  the  equivalent  of  Q  Elda.  But Ella 
   remained  in  use  in  quasi-adjectival  function  (e.g. as  the first 
   element  in  loose  or  genitival compounds):  thus the  equivalent of 
   Q Eldalie was in T Ellalie.                                           
   
     In contrast to the Elloi left in Beleriand those in Aman were in 
   histories called Audel, pl. Audelli. Those  in Beleriand  were the 
   Hecelloi of Heculbar (or Hecellubar).                              
                                                                     
                                Sindarin.                             
     1. Derivatives  of *KWEN  were limited  to the  sense: pronomin- 
   al  'one,  somebody,  anybody', and  to a  few old  compounds that 
   survived.  PQ  *kwende,   *kwendi  disappeared   altogether.  The 
   reasons for this were partly the linguistic changes already cited; 
   and partly the circumstances in which the Sindar lived,  until the 
   return  of  the  Noldor,  and  the coming  of Men.  The linguistic 
   changes  made  the  words  unsuitable  for  survival;  the circum- 
   stances removed all  practical need  for the  term. The  old unity 
   of  the  Elves had  been broken  at the  Separation. The  Elves of 
   Beleriand were isolated,  without contact  with any  other people, 
   Elvish  or  of  other  kind;  and they  were all  of one  clan and 
  
   language:  Telerin  (or  Lindarin).  Their  own  language  was the 
   only  one  that  they  ever  heard;  and  they  needed no  word to 
   distinguish it, nor to distinguish themselves.                     
     As  a  pronoun,  usually  enclitic, the  form pen,  mutated ben, 
   survived.  A  few  compounds  survived,  such  as  rochben 'rider' 
   (m.  or  f.),  orodben  'a  mountaineer'  or  'one  living  in the 
   mountains',  arphen  'a  noble'.  Their   plurals  were   made  by 
   i-affection,  originally  carried through  the word:  as roechbin, 
   oerydbin, erphin, but  the normal  form of  the first  element was 
   often  restored  when  the  nature  of  the  composition  remained 
   evident:  as  rochbin,  but  always  erphin.  These  words  had no 
   special association with Elves.                                    
     Associated  with  these  compounds  were   the  two   old  words 
   Calben  (Celbin)  and  Morben  (Moerbin).  On the  formal relation 
   of  these  to  Quenya  Kalaquendi  and  Moriquendi  see   p.  362. 
   They  had no  reference to  Elves, except  by accident  of circum- 
   stance. Celbin retained what was, as has  been said,  probably its 
   original meaning: all Elves other than the Avari; and  it included 
   the Sindar. It was in fact  the equivalent  (when one  was needed) 
   of the Quenya Eldar, Telerin Elloi. But it referred to  Elves only 
   because  no  other  people  qualified for  the title.  Moerbin was 
   similarly an equivalent for Avari; but that it  did not  mean only 
   'Dark-elves' is seen by its ready application to other Incarnates, 
   when  they  later  became  known.  By  the Sindar  anyone dwelling 
   outside  Beleriand,  or  entering  their  realm from  outside, was 
   called a Morben.  The first  people of  this kind  to be  met were 
   
                                                                      
                                                                      
   the  Nandor,  who  entered East  Beleriand over  the passes  of the 
   Mountains before  the return  of Morgoth;  soon after  his return 
   came the first  invasions of  his Orcs from the  North.(7) Somewhat 
   later the  Sindar became  aware of  Avari, who  had crept  in small 
   and secret groups  into Beleriand  from the  South. Later  came the 
   Men  of  the  Three  Houses,  who  were  friendly; and  later still 
   Men of other  kinds. All  these were  at first  acquaintance called 
   Moerbin.  (Note  7,  p.  408)  But  when  the  Nandor  were  recog- 
   nized  as  kinsfolk  of Lindarin  origin and  speech (as  was still 
   recognizable), they  were received  into the  class of  Celbin. The 
   Men  of  the  Three  Houses  were  also   soon  removed   from  the 
   class  of  Moerbin.  (Note  8, p.  408) They  were given  their own 
   name,  Edain,  and  were  seldom actually  called Celbin,  but they 
   were  recognized  as   belonging  to   this  class,   which  became 
   . practically equivalent to 'peoples in alliance in the War against 
   Morgoth'.   The  Avari   thus  remained   the  chief   examples  of 
   Moerbin.  Any  individual  Avar  who  joined  with or  was admitted 
   among  the Sindar  (it rarely  happened) became  a Calben;  but the 
   Avari  in  general remained  secretive, hostile  to the  Eldar, and 
   untrustworthy;  and  they  dwelt  in  hidden  places in  the deeper 
   woods, or in caves. (Note  9, p.  408) Moerbin  as applied  to them 
   is usually  translated 'Dark-elves',  partly because  Moriquendi in 
   the  Quenya  of  the Exiled  Noldor usually  referred to  them. But 
   that no special  reference to  Elves was  intended by  the Sindarin 
   word  is shown  by the  fact that  Moerbin was  at once  applied to 
   the  new  bands  of  Men  (Easterlings)  that  appeared  before the 
   Battle of the Nirnaeth. (Note 9, p. 408) If in Sindarin an Avar, as 
   distinct  from  other  kinds  of  Morben,  was  intended,   he  was 
   called Mornedhel.                                                   
      2. Edhel, pl. Edhil. In  spite of  its ultimate  derivation (see 
   p. 360) this was the general word for 'Elf, Elves'. In  the earlier 
   days it naturally referred only to the Eldarin Sindar, for no other 
   kind was ever seen; but later it was freely applied to Elves of any 
   kind  that entered  Beleriand. It  was however  only used  in these 
   two forms.                                                          
      The masculine and  feminine forms  were Ellon  m. and  Elleth f. 
   and the class-plural  was Eldrim,  later Elrim,  when this  was not 
   replaced  by  the  more  commonly  used  Eledhrim (see  below). The 
   form without the m. and f. suffixes  was not  in use,  and survived 
   only  in  some  old  compounds, especially  personal names,  in the 
  
   form el, pl. il, as a final element.                                
      The  form  Elen,  pl.  Elin was  only used  in histories  or the 
   
    
                                                                     
   works of the Loremasters,  as a  word to  include all  Elves (Eldar 
   and  Avari).  But  the  class-plural  Eledhrim  was the  usual word 
   for  'all  the  Elvish  race',  whenever  such  an  expression  was 
   needed.                                                            
     All  these  words  and  forms,  whatever  their  etymologies (see 
   above),  were  applicable to  any kind  of Elf.  In fact  Edhel was 
   properly  applied  only  to Eldar;  Ell- may  have a  mixed origin; 
   and Elen was an ancient general word. (Note 10, p. 410)            
     3.  The Sindar  had no  general name  for themselves  as distinct 
   from other varieties of Elf, until  other kinds  entered Beleriand. 
   The  descendant  of  the  old  clan  name  *Lindai  (Q  Lindar) had 
   fallen out of normal  use, being  no longer  needed in  a situation 
   were all the  Edhil were  of the  same kind,  and people  were more 
   aware  of  the  growing  differences  in  speech and  other matters 
   between those sections of the Elves that  lived in  widely sundered 
   parts  of  a  large  and mostly  pathless land.  They were  thus in 
   ordinary  speech all  Edhil, but  some belonged  to one  region and 
   some  to  another:  they  were  Falathrim  from  the  sea-board  of 
   West Beleriand, or  lathrim from  Doriath (the  land of  the Fence, 
   or  iath),  or  Mithrim  who  had  gone  north  from  Beleriand and 
   inhabited the  regions about  the great  lake that  afterwards bore 
   their name. (Note 11, p. 410)                                      
     The   old   clan-name   *Lindai   survived   in    the   compound 
   Glinnel, pl. Glinnil,  a word  only known  in historical  lore, and 
   the equivalent of Quenya  Teleri or  Lindar; see  the Notes  on the 
   Clan-names  below.  All   the  Sindarin   subjects  of   King  Elu- 
   Thingol,   as   distinguished  from   the  incoming   Noldor,  were 
   sometimes  later  called the  Eluwaith. Dunedhil  'West-elves' (the 
   reference being to the  West of  Middle-earth) was  a term  made to 
   match  Dunedain  'West-men'  (applied  only  to  the  Men   of  the 
   Three  Houses).   But  with   the  growing   amalgamation,  outside 
   Doriath,  of  the  Noldor  and  Sindar  into  one people  using the 
   Sindarin tongue  as their  daily speech,  this soon  became applied 
   to both Noldor and Sindar.                                         
     While  the  Noldor  were  still  distinct,  and  whenever  it was 
   desired to  recall their  difference of  origin, they  were usually 
   called Odhil (sg. Odhel). This as has been seen was  originally a 
   name for all the  Elves that  left Beleriand  for Aman.  These were 
   also  called  by  the  Sindar  Gwanwen,  pl.  Gwenwin  (or Gwanwel, 
   Gwenwil)  'the  departed':  cf.  Q  vanwa.  This term,  which could 
   not  suitably  be  applied  to  those who  had come  back, remained 
   the  usual  Sindarin  name  for  the Elves  that remained  in Aman. 
   
   Odhil thus became specially the name of the Exiled Noldor.      
     In this sense  the form  Godhel, pl.  Godhil soon  replaced the 
   older form. It seems to  have been  due to  the influence  of the 
   clan-name  Golodh,  pl.  Goelydh;  or  rather  to   a  deliberate 
   blending  of  the  two words.  The old  clan-name had  not fallen 
   out  of  memory  (for  the  Noldor  and the  Sindar owing  to the 
   great  friendship  of  Finwe  and  Elwe  were  closely associated 
   during their sojourn in  Beleriand before  the Departure)  and it 
   had  in  consequence  a  genuine Sindarin  form (<  CE *ngolodo). 
   But  the  form Golodh  seems to  have been  phonetically unpleas- 
   ing  to  the  Noldor.  The  name was,  moreover, chiefly  used by 
   those  who  wished  to  mark  the  difference between  the Noldor 
   and  the  Sindar, and  to ignore  the dwelling  of the  Noldor in 
   Aman  which  might  give them  a claim  to superiority.  This was 
   especially the case in  Doriath, where  King Thingol  was hostile 
   to the Noldorin chieftains, Feanor and  his sons,  and Fingolfin, 
   because of their assault upon the Teleri in  Aman, the  people of 
   his  brother Olwe.  The Noldor,  therefore, when  using Sindarin, 
   never applied this name (Golodh) to themselves,  and it  fell out 
   of use among those friendly to them.                             
     4.  Eglan,  pl.  Eglain, Egladrim.  This name,  'the Forsaken', 
  
   was, as has been said, given by the Sindar to themselves.  But it 
   was  not  in  Beleriand  a name  for all  the Elves  who remained 
   there, as were the related names, Hekeldi, Hecelloi, in  Aman. It 
   applied only to those who wished  to depart,  and waited  long in 
   vain for the return of  Ulmo, taking  up their  abode on  or near 
   the  coasts.  There  they  became  skilled  in  the  building and 
   management of ships. Cirdan was their lord.                      
     Cirdan's folk were  made up  both of  numbers of  the following 
   of Olwe, who straying or lingering came to  the shores  too late, 
   and also  of many  of the  following of  Elwe, who  abandoned the 
   search for him and did  not wish  to be  separated for  ever from 
   their kin and friends. This folk remained in  the desire  of Aman 
   for long  years, and  they were  among the  most friendly  to the 
   Exiles.                                                          
     They continued to call themselves the  Eglain, and  the regions 
   where they dwelt Eglamar and  Eglador. The  latter name  fell out 
   of general use.  It had  originally been  applied to  all western 
   Beleriand between Mount Taras and the Bay  of Balar,  its eastern 
   boundary   being   roughly  along   the  River   Narog.  Eglamar, 
   however,  remained  the  name of  the 'Home  of the  Eglain': the 
   sea-board  from  Cape  Andras  to  the  headland   of  Bar-in-Myl 
   
   ('Home  of  the   Gulls'),(8) which   included  the   ship-havens  of 
   Cirdan at Brithonbar (9) and at the head of the firth of Eglarest.        
     The  Eglain  became  a  people  somewhat  apart  from  the inland 
   Elves, and at the time of the coming of  the Exiles  their language 
   was  in  many  ways  different.   (Note  12,   p.  411)   But  they 
   acknowledged  the  high-kingship  of  Thingol,  and   Cirdan  never 
   took the title of king.(10)                                            
                                                                         
                                 *Abari.                                 
   This  name,  evidently  made  by  the  Eldar  at  the  time  of the 
   Separation, is found  in histories  in the  Quenya form  Avari, and 
   the Telerin form Abari. It was still used by the historians  of the 
   Exiled  Noldor,   though  it   hardly  differed   from  Moriquendi, 
   which  (see  above) was  no longer  used by  the Exiles  to include 
   Elves of Eldarin  origin. The  plural Evair  was known  to Sindarin 
   loremasters, but  was no  longer in  use. Such  Avari as  came into 
   Beleriand  were,  as has  been said,  called Morben,  or Mornedhel. 
                                                                         
                           C. The Clan-names,                             
          with notes on other names for divisions of the Eldar.           
                                                                         
   In  Quenya  form  the  names   of  the   three  great   Clans  were 
   Vanyar,  Noldor,  and  Lindar.  The  oldest  of  these   names  was 
   Lindar,  which  certainly  goes  back  to  days before  the Separa- 
   tion.  The  other  two  probably  arose  in  the  same  period,  if 
   somewhat later: their original  forms may  thus be  given in  PQ as  
   *wanja, *ngolodo, and linda /glinda. (Note 13, p. 411)                 
     According  to  the  legend,  preserved  in almost  identical form 
   among  both  the  Elves  of Aman  and the  Sindar, the  Three Clans 
   were in  the beginning  derived from  the three  Elf-fathers: Imin, 
   Tata,  and  Enel  (sc.  One,  Two,  Three),  and  those  whom  each 
   chose to join his following. So they had at first simply  the names 
   Minyar  'Firsts',  Tatyar  'Seconds',  and  Nelyar  'Thirds'. These 
   numbered, out of the original 144 Elves that  first awoke,  14, 56, 
   and  74;  and  these  proportions  were   approximately  maintained 
   until the Separation.(11)                                              
     It  is said  that of  the small  clan of  the Minyar  none became 
   Avari.  The  Tatyar  were  evenly  divided.  The  Nelyar  were most 
   reluctant  to  leave  their  lakeside  homes;  but  they  were very 
   cohesive, and very conscious of  the separate  unity of  their Clan 
   (as they continued to be), so that when it became clear  that their 
   chieftains  Elwe  and  Olwe  were  resolved  to  depart  and  would 
   have  a  large  following,  many  of  those among  them who  had at 
   
    
                                                                     
   first  joined  the Avari  went over  to the  Eldar rather  than be 
  
   separated from  their kin.  The Noldor  indeed asserted  that most 
   of the  'Teleri' were  at heart  Avari, and  that only  the Eglain 
   really regretted being left in Beleriand.                           
     According  to the  Noldorin historians  the proportions,  out of 
   144,  that  when  the  March  began  became  Avari  or  Eldar were 
   approximately so:                                                  
     Minyar 14: Avari 0  Eldar 14                                      
     Tatyar 56: Avari 28 Eldar 28                                     
     Nelyar 74: Avari 28 Eldar 46 > Amanyar Teleri 20;                
        Sindar and Nandor 26                                          
   In the result the Noldor were the largest clan  of Elves  in Aman; 
   while  the  Elves  that remained  in Middle-earth  (the Moriquendi 
   in  the   Quenya  of   Aman)  outnumbered   the  Amanyar   in  the 
   proportion of 82 to 62.(12)                                        
     How  far  the  descriptive  Clan-names,  *wanja,  *ngolodo,  and 
   *linda  were  preserved  among  the  Avari is  not now  known; but 
   the  existence  of  the old  clans was  remembered, and  a special 
   kinship  between  those of  the same  original clan,  whether they 
   had gone away or remained, was still  recognized. The  first Avari 
   that the Eldar met again in Beleriand seem to  have claimed  to be 
   Tatyar,  who acknowledged  their kinship  with the  Exiles, though 
   there  is  no  record  of  their  using  the  name  Noldo  in  any 
   recognizable  Avarin form.  They were  actually unfriendly  to the 
   Noldor,  and  jealous  of  their  more  exalted  kin,   whom  they 
   accused of arrogance.                                              
     This ill-feeling descended in  part from  the bitterness  of the 
   Debate  before  the March  of the  Eldar began,  and was  no doubt 
   later  increased  by  the  machinations  of  Morgoth; but  it also 
   throws  some  light  upon  the  temperament   of  the   Noldor  in 
   general, and of Feanor in particular. Indeed  the Teleri  on their 
   side  asserted  that most  of the  Noldor in  Aman itself  were in 
   heart  Avari, and  returned to  Middle-earth when  they discovered 
   their mistake; they  needed room  to quarrel  in. For  in contrast 
   the Lindarin elements in the  western Avari  were friendly  to the 
   Eldar,  and  willing  to  learn  from  them;  and  so   close  was 
   the feeling of  kinship between  the remnants  of the  Sindar, the 
   Nandor,  and the  Lindarin Avari,  that later  in Eriador  and the 
   Vale of Anduin they often became merged together.                  
                                                                     
                            Lindar (Teleri).(13)                       
     These were, as has been seen, much the largest of the ancient 
   
   clans.  The  name,  later  appearing  in   Quenya  form   as  Lindar 
   (Telerin  Lindai),  is  already referred  to in  the legend  of 'The 
   Awakening  of  the  Quendi',  which  says of  the Nelyar  that 'they 
   sang  before  they  could  speak  with  words  .  The   name  *Linda 
   is  therefore  clearly  a  derivative  of  the  primitive  stem *LIN 
   (showing  reinforcement  of the  medial x  and adjectival  -a). This 
   stem  was  possibly  one  of  the  contributions  of  the  Nelyar to 
   Primitive  Quendian,  for  it   reflects  their   predilections  and 
   associations,  and  produces  more  derivatives in  Lindarin tongues 
   than  in  others.  Its  primary  reference   was  to   melodious  or 
   pleasing  sound,  but  it  also refers  (especially in  Lindarin) to 
   water,   the   motions   of   which  were   always  by   the  Lindar 
   associated  with  vocal (Elvish)  sound. The  reinforcements, either 
   medial lind- or initial  glin-, glind-,  were however  almost solely 
   used  of  musical,  especially  vocal,  sounds produced  with intent 
   to please. It is thus to the love of the Nelyar for song,  for vocal 
   music with or without  the use  of articulate  words, that  the name 
   Lindar  originally  referred;  though  they  also  loved  water, and 
   before  the   Separation  never   moved  far   from  the   lake  and 
   waterfall (14) of  Cuivienen,  and  those  that  moved  into  the West 
   became enamoured of the Sea. (Note 14, p. 411)                      
     In Quenya,  that is,  in the  language of  the Vanyar  and Noldor, 
   those of this clan that joined in the March were called  the Teleri. 
   This  name  was applied  in particular  to those  that came  at last 
   and latest to Aman; but  it was  also later  applied to  the Sindar. 
   The  name  Lindar  was  not  forgotten,  but  in  Noldorin  lore  it 
   was chiefly used  to describe  the whole  clan, including  the Avari 
  
   among  them.  Teleri  meant  'those  at  the  end  of the  line, the 
   hindmost',  and  was  evidently  a   nickname  arising   during  the 
   March,  when the  Teleri, the  least eager  to depart,  often lagged 
   far behind. (Note 15, p. 411)                                       
                                                                      
                                  Vanyar.                              
   This  name  was  probably  given to  the First  Clan by  the Noldor. 
   They accepted it,  but continued  to call  themselves most  often by 
   their  old  numerical  name  Minyar  (since the  whole of  this clan 
   had  joined  the  Eldar  and  reached  Aman).  The name  referred to 
   the  hair of  the Minyar,  which was  in nearly  all members  of the 
   clan  yellow  or  deep  golden.  This  was  regarded as  a beautiful 
   feature  by  the  Noldor   (who  loved   gold),  though   they  were 
   themselves   mostly   dark-haired.   Owing   to   intermarriage  the 
   golden   hair  of   the  Vanyar   sometimes  later   appeared  among 
   
   the Noldor: notably in the case of Finarfin,  and in  his children 
   Finrod  and  Galadriel,  in  whom  it  came  from  King   Finwe  s 
   second wife, Indis of the Vanyar.                                  
     Vanyar  thus  comes  from an  adjectival derivative  *wanja from 
   the  stem  *WAN.  Its  primary  sense  seems  to  have  been  very 
   similar to English (modern) use of 'fair'  with reference  to hair 
   and  complexion;  though  its actual  development was  the reverse 
   of  the  English:  it  meant 'pale,  light-coloured, not  brown or 
   dark', and  its implication  of beauty  was secondary.  In English 
   the  meaning  'beautiful'  is  primary.  From  the  same  stem was 
   derived  the  name  given  in  Quenya  to the  Valie Vana  wife of 
   Orome.                                                             
     Since the Lindar had little  contact with  the Vanyar  either on 
   the  March  or  later  in  Aman, this  name was  not much  used by 
   them  for  the  First  Clan.  The  Amanyar  Teleri  had  the  form 
   Vaniai  (no doubt  taken from  the Noldor),  but the  name appears 
   to  have been  forgotten in  Beleriand, where  the First  Clan (in 
   lore and history only) were called Miniel, pl. Minil.              
                                                                     
                                 Noldor.                              
   This  name  was  probably  older  than Vanyar,  and may  have been 
   made before the  March. It  was given  to the  Second Clan  by the 
   others.  It  was  accepted,  and  was  used  as their  regular and 
   proper  name by  all the  Eldarin members  of the  clan throughout 
   their later history.                                               
     The  name  meant  'the  Wise',  that  is  those  who  have great 
   knowledge   and   understanding.    The   Noldor    indeed   early 
   showed the greatest talents of all the Elves both for intellectual 
   pursuits and for technical skills.                                 
     The  variant  forms  of  the name:  Q Noldo,  T Goldo,  S Golodh 
   (Ngolodh), indicate a PQ original *ngolodo.  This is  a derivative 
   of the  stem *NGOL 'knowledge, wisdom,  lore'. This  is seen  in Q 
   Role  'long  study  (of  any  subject)',  ingole  'lore',  ingolmo 
   'loremaster'. In T gole, engole had the  same senses  as in  Q but 
   were  used  most  often  of  the special  'lore' possessed  by the 
   Noldor.  In  S  the  word  gul  (equivalent  of  Q nole)  had less 
   laudatory  associations,  being used  mostly of  secret knowledge, 
   especially  such  as  possessed by  artificers who  made wonderful 
   things;  and  the  word  became further  darkened by  its frequent 
   use  in  the  compound  morgul  'black   arts',  applied   to  the 
   delusory  or  perilous  arts and  knowledge derived  from Morgoth. 
   Those  indeed  among  the  Sindar  who  were  unfriendly   to  the 
   
   Noldor attributed their  supremacy in  the arts  and lore  to their 
   learning  from  Melkor-Morgoth.  This   was  a   falsehood,  coming 
   itself  ultimately  from  Morgoth;  though it  was not  without any 
   foundation  (as the  lies of  Morgoth seldom  were). But  the great 
   gifts  of  the Noldor  did not  come from  the teaching  of Melkor. 
   Feanor  the  greatest  of  them  all  never  had any  dealings with 
   Melkor in Aman, and was his greatest foe.                           
                                                                      
                                 Sindar.                               
   Less commonly the form Sindel, pl. Sindeldi, is also met  in Exilic 
  
   Quenya.  This  was  the  name  given  by  the  Exiled  Noldor  (see 
   Note  11)  to the  second largest  of the  divisions of  the Eldar. 
   (Note 16, p. 412) It was applied to all the Elves of Telerin origin 
   that the Noldor found in  Beleriand, though  it later  excluded the 
   Nandor,  except  those  who were  the direct  subjects of  Elwe, or 
   had  become   merged  with   his  people.   The  name   meant  'the 
   Grey',  or  'the  Grey-elves',  and  was  derived  from  *THIN,  PQ 
   *thindi 'grey, pale or silvery grey', Q pinde, N dialect sinde. 
     On the  origin of  this name  see Note  11. The  Loremasters also 
   supposed that reference was made to  the hair  of the  Sindar. Elwe 
   himself had indeed long and beautiful hair of silver hue,  but this 
   does not seem to have been a  common  feature of the Sindar, 
   though  it  was found  among them  occasionally, especially  in the 
   nearer  or remoter  kin of  Elwe (as  in the  case of Cirdan).(15) In 
   general  the  Sindar  appear  to  have  very closely  resembled the 
   Exiles, being dark-haired, strong and tall, but lithe.  Indeed they 
   could hardly be told apart except by  their eyes;  for the  eyes of 
   all  the  Elves  that  had  dwelt  in   Aman  impressed   those  of 
   Middle-earth  by their  piercing brightness.  For which  reason the 
   Sindar often called them Lachend, pl. Lechind 'flame-eyed'.         
                                                                      
                                 Nandor.                               
   This name must have been made at the  time, in  the latter  days of 
   the  March,  when  certain  groups  of  the  Teleri  gave   up  the 
   March;  and it  was especially  applied to  the large  following of 
   Lenwe, (Note 17, p. 412) who refused to cross the Hithaeglir.(16)   
   The  name  was often  interpreted as  'Those who  go back';  but in 
   fact  none  of  the  Nandor  appear  to have  returned, or  to have 
   rejoined the Avari. Many remained  and settled  in lands  that they 
   had  reached,  especially  beside  the  River  Anduin;  some turned 
   aside  and  wandered  southwards.  (Note  18,  p.  412)  There was, 
   however,  as  was  later  seen,  a  slow  drift  westward   of  the 
   Moriquendi  during   the  captivity   of  Melkor,   and  eventually 
   
   groups  of   the  Nandor,   coming  through   the  Gap   between  the 
   Hithaeglir  and  Eryd  Nimrais,  spread  widely  in Eriador.  Some of 
   these  finally  entered  Beleriand,  not  long  before the  return of 
   Morgoth.(17) These  were   under  the   leadership  of   Denethor,  son 
   of  Denweg  (see  Note  17),  who  became  an  ally  of  Elwe  in the 
   first  battles  with  the   creatures  of   Morgoth.  The   old  name 
   Nandor    was    however    only    remembered   by    the   Noldorin 
   historians  in  Aman;  and  they  knew nothing  of the  later history 
   of this folk, recalling only that the leader of the  defection before 
   the  crossing  of  the  dread  Hithaeglir   was  named   Lenwe  (i.e. 
   Denweg).   The   Sindarin    loremasters   remembered    the   Nandor 
   as  Danwaith,  or  by  confusion  with  the  name  of   their  leader 
   Denwaith.                                                           
     This  name  they  at  first applied  to the  Nandor that  came into 
   Eastern Beleriand;  but this  people still  called themselves  by the 
   old  clan-name  *Lindai,  which  had  at  that  time  taken  the form 
   Lindi  in  their  tongue.  The   country  in   which  most   of  them 
   eventually  settled,  as  a  small  independent  folk,   they  called 
   Lindon  (<  *Lindana):  this  was  the  country  at the  western feet 
   of  the Blue  Mountains (Eryd  Luin), watered  by the  tributaries of 
   the  great  River  Gelion,  and  previously   named  by   the  Sindar 
   Ossiriand,   the   Land   of   Seven   Rivers.  The   Sindar  quickly 
   recognized  the  Lindi as  kinsfolk of  Lindarin origin  (S Glinnil), 
   using  a  tongue  that  in  spite  of  great  differences  was  still 
   perceived  to  be  akin  to  their  own; and  they adopted  the names 
   Lindi  and  Lindon,  giving  them  the forms  Lindil (sg.  Lindel) or 
   Lindedhil,  and  Lindon  or   Dor  Lindon.   In  Exilic   Quenya  the 
   forms  used  (derived  from  the  Sindar or  direct from  the Nandor) 
   were  Lindi  and  Lindon  (or  Lindone).   The  Exiled   Noldor  also 
   usually  referred  to  the  Eryd  Luin  as  Eryd  Lindon,  since  the 
   highest  parts  of  that  range  made  the  eastern  borders  of  the 
   country of Lindon.                                                   
     These  names  were   however  later   replaced  among   the  Sindar 
   by the  name 'Green-elves',  at least  as far  as the  inhabitants of 
   Ossiriand   were   concerned;  for   they  withdrew   themselves  and 
  
   took as little part in the strife  with Morgoth  as they  could. This 
   name,  S  Laegel,  pl.  Laegil,  class-plural  Laegrim  or Laegel(d)- 
   rim,  was  given  both  because  of  the  greenness  of  the  land of 
   Lindon,  and  because  the  Laegrim  clothed  themselves in  green as 
   an  aid  to  secrecy.  This  term the  Noldor translated  into Quenya 
   Laiquendi; but it was not much used.                                 
   
                   Appendix A. Elvish names for Men.                 
                                                                    
   The first Elves  that Men  met in  the world  were Avari,  some of 
   whom  were  friendly  to  them,  but  the  most  avoided  them  or 
   were  hostile  (according  to the  tales of  Men). What  names Men 
   and  Elves  gave to  one another  in those  remote days,  of which 
   little  was  remembered  when  the  Loremasters in  Beleriand made 
   the acquaintance of  the After-born,  there is  now no  record. By 
   the Dunedain the Elves were called Nimir (the Beautiful).(18)     
    The  Eldar  did  not  meet  Men  of  any kind  or race  until the 
   Noldor  had  long  returned  to  Beleriand  and  were at  war with 
   Morgoth. The Sindar did not  even know  of their  existence, until 
   the  coming  of the  Nandor; and  these brought  only rumour  of a 
   strange  people  (whom  they  had  not themselves  seen) wandering 
   in  the  lands  of  the  East  beyond  the Hithaeglir.  From these 
   uncertain  tales the  Sindar concluded  that the  'strange people' 
   were either some diminished race of the Avari, or else  related to 
   Orcs, creatures of  Melkor, bred  in mockery  of the  true Quendi. 
   But  the  Noldor  had  already  heard  of   Men  in   Aman.  Their 
   knowledge  came   in  the   first  place   from  Melkor   and  was 
   perverted  by his  malice, but  before the  Exile those  who would 
   listen had  learned more  of the  truth from  the Valar,  and they 
   knew  that  the  newcomers  were  akin  to themselves,  being also 
   Children of Iluvatar, though differing in  gifts and  fate. There- 
   fore  the  Noldor  made  names   for  the   Second  Race   of  the 
   Children, calling them the  Atani 'the  Second Folk'.  Other names 
   that  they  devised  were  Apanonar  'the After-born',  and Hildor 
   'the Followers'.                                                  
    In Beleriand Atan, pl. Atani, was  the name  most used  at first. 
   But  since  for  a  long  time the  only Men  known to  the Noldor 
   and  Sindar were  those of  the Three  Houses of  the Elf-friends, 
   this name became specially associated  with them,  so that  it was 
   seldom  in  ordinary  speech applied  to other  kinds of  Men that 
   came  later to  Beleriand, or  that were  reported to  be dwelling 
   beyond  the  Mountains.  The  Elf-friends (Note  19, p.  412) were 
   sometimes  called  by  the  Loremasters  Nunatani   (S  Dunedain), 
   'Western  Men',  a  term  made  to  match  Dunedhil,  which  was a 
   name  for  all  the  Elves of  Beleriand, allied  in the  War (see 
   p. 378). The original reference was to  the West  of Middle-earth, 
   but  the  name  Nunatani,  Dunedain   was  later   applied  solely 
   to  the  Numenoreans,  descendants  of the  Atani, who  removed to 
   the far western isle of Numenore.                                 
   
                                                                      
                                                                       
     Apanonar  'the  After-born'  was  a  word  of  lore,  not  used  in 
   daily  speech. A  general term  for Men  of all  kinds and  races, as 
   distinct  from  Elves,  was  only devised  after their  mortality and 
   brief  life-span  became  known  to  the  Elves  by  experience. They 
   were  then  called  Firyar  'Mortals',  or  Firimar of  similar sense 
   (literally 'those apt to die'). (Note  20, p.  412) These  words were 
   derived  from  the   stem *PHIRI   'exhale,  expire,   breathe  out', 
   which  had  no  original   connexion  with death.(19) Of   death,  as 
   suffered  by  Men,  the  Elves  knew  nothing  until  they  came into 
   close  association  with  the Atani;  but there  were cases  in which 
   an  Elf,  overcome  by  a  great  sorrow  or weariness,  had resigned 
   life in the body. The chief of  these, the  departure of  Miriel wife 
   of  King  Finwe,  was a  matter of  deep concern  to all  the Noldor, 
   and it was told of her that her last act, as she gave up her  life in 
   the  body  and went  to the  keeping of  Mandos, was  a deep  sigh of 
   weariness.                                                           
     These   Quenya   names  were   later  adapted   to  the   forms  of 
  
   Sindarin  speech:  Atan  >  Adan, pl.  Edain; Firya  > Feir,  pl. Fir 
   (with Firion m.sg.,  Firieth f.sg.),  class-plural Firiath;  Firima > 
   Fireb,  pl.  Firib,  class-plural   Firebrim.  These   forms,  which 
   cannot  for  historical  reasons  have  been  inherited from  CE, but 
   are  those  which  the  words  if  inherited  would have  taken, show 
   that  they  were  adapted  by  people  with   considerable  knowledge 
   of  both  tongues  and  understanding  of  their  relations   to  one 
   another;  that  is,  they  were  probably  first  made by  the Noldor 
   for  use  in  Sindarin,  when  they  had  adopted  this  language for 
   daily  use  in  Beleriand. Fireb  as compared  with Firima  shows the 
   use of a different suffix, (Note 21, p. 412)  since the  S equivalent 
   of  Q  -ima  (*-ef)  was  not  current.  Apanonar  was  rendered  by 
   Abonnen,  pl.  Eboennin,  using  a  different  participial  formation 
   from the stem *ONO 'beget, give birth to'. Hildor, since the stem 
   *KHILI  'follow'  was  not  current  in  Sindarin,  was  rendered  by 
   Aphadon,   pl.   Ephedyn,  class-plural   Aphadrim,  from   S  aphad- 
   'follow' < *ap-pata 'walk behind, on a track or path'.               
                                                                       
                 Appendix B. Elvish names for the Dwarves.              
                                                                       
   The  Sindar  had  long  known   the  Dwarves,  and  had  entered into 
   peaceful  relations  with  them,  though  of  trade  and  exchange of 
   skills  rather  than  of true  friendship, before  the coming  of the 
   Exiles.  The  name  (in  the  plural)  that   the  Dwarves   gave  to 
   themselves  was  Khazad,  and  this  the  Sindar  rendered   as  they 
   
   might  in  the terms  of their  own speech,  giving it  the form 
   *chadod  >  *chadaud  >  Hadhod.  (Note  22,  p.   412)  Hadhod, 
   Hadhodrim was the  name which  they continued  to use  in actual 
   intercourse  with  the  Dwarves;   but  among   themselves  they 
   referred  to  the Dwarves  usually as  the Naugrim  'the Stunted 
   Folk'.  The  adjective naug  'dwarf(ed), stunted',  however, was 
   not used by  itself for  one of  the Khazad.  The word  used was 
   Nogoth, pl.  Noegyth, class-plural  Nogothrim (as  an occasional 
   equivalent  of  Naugrim).  (Note  23,  p.  413) They  also often 
   referred to  the Dwarves  as a  race by  the name  Dornhoth 'the 
   Thrawn Folk', because of their stubborn mood  as well  as bodily 
   toughness.                                                       
     The Exiles heard  of the  Dwarves first  from the  Sindar, and 
   when  using the  Sindarin tongue  naturally adopted  the already 
   established  names. But  later in  Eastern Beleriand  the Noldor 
   came  into  independent  relations  with  the  Dwarves  of  Eryd 
   Lindon,  and  they  adapted  the  name  Khazad  anew for  use in 
   Quenya, giving it the form  Kasar, pl.  Kasari or  Kasari. (Note 
   24,  p.  413) This  was the  word most  commonly used  in Quenya 
   for the  Dwarves, the  partitive plural  being Kasalli,  and the 
   race-name  Kasallie. But  the Sindarin  names were  also adapted 
   or  imitated, a  Dwarf being  called Nauko  or Norno  (the whole 
   people  Naukalie  or  Nornalie).  Norno  was  the  more friendly 
   term. (Note 25, p. 413)                                          
     The Petty-dwarves. See also Note 7. The Eldar did not  at first 
   recognize these as Incarnates,  for they  seldom caught  sight of 
   them in clear light. They  only became  aware of  their existence 
   indeed when they attacked the Eldar  by stealth  at night,  or if 
   they  caught  them  alone  in  wild  places. The  Eldar therefore 
   thought  that  they  were  a kind  of cunning  two-legged animals 
   living in caves, and they called them Levain tad-dail,  or simply 
   Tad-dail,  and they  hunted them.  But after  the Eldar  had made 
   the  acquaintance of  the Naugrim,  the Tad-dail  were recognized 
   as a  variety of  Dwarves and  were left  alone. There  were then 
   few of them surviving, and they were very  wary, and  too fearful 
   to  attack any  Elf, unless  their hiding-places  were approached 
   too  nearly.  The  Sindar  gave them  the names  Nogotheg 'Dwarf- 
   let', or Nogoth niben 'Petty Dwarf'.(20)                         
     The  great  Dwarves  despised the  Petty-dwarves, who  were (it 
   is said) the descendants of Dwarves who had  left or  been driven 
   our  from  the  Communities,  being  deformed  or  undersized, or 
   slothful  and  rebellious.  But  they  still  acknowledged  their 
   
  
                                                                           
                                                                           
   kinship  and  resented  any  injuries  done  to  them.  Indeed   it  was 
   one  of  their  grievances  against  the  Eldar  that  they  had  hunted 
   and  slain  their  lesser  kin,  who  had  settled  in  Beleriand before 
   the  Elves  came  there.  This  grievance was  set aside,  when treaties 
   were  made   between  the   Dwarves  and   the  Sindar,   in  considera- 
   tion   of   the  plea   that  the   Petty-dwarves  had   never  declared 
   themselves  to  the  Eldar,  nor  presented  any   claims  to   land  or 
   habitations,   but   had   at   once    attacked   the    newcomers   in 
   darkness   and   ambush.   But  the   grievance  still   smouldered,  as 
   was  later  seen  in  the  case  of  Mim,   the  only   Petty-dwarf  who 
   played a memorable part in the Annals of Beleriand.                      
     The   Noldor,   for   use   in   Quenya,  translated   these  Sindarin 
   names  for  the  Petty-dwarves  by   Attalyar  'Bipeds',   and  Pikinau- 
   kor or Pitya-naukor.                                                     
                                                                           
     The  chief  dwellings  of  the  Dwarves  that  became  known   to  the 
   Sindar  (though  few  ever  visited  them)  were upon  the east  side of 
   the  Eryd  Luin.  They   were  called   in  the   Dwarf-tongue  Gabilga- 
   thol  and  Tumunzahar.  The  greatest  of  all   the  mansions   of  the 
   Dwarves,   Khazad-dum,  beneath   the  Hithaeglir   far  to   the  east, 
   was  known  to  the  Eldar  only  by  name   and  rumour   derived  from 
   the western Dwarves.                                                     
     These   names   the   Sindar   did   not   attempt   to   adapt,   but 
   translated  according   to  their   sense,  as   Belegost  'Mickleburg'; 
   Novrod,   later   Nogrod,    meaning   originally    'Hollowbold';   and 
   Hadhodrond   'Dwarrowvault'.(21)   (Note   26,   p.  414)   These  names 
   the  Noldor  naturally  used  in  speaking  or  writing   Sindarin,  but 
   for  use  in  Quenya  they  translated  the   names  anew   as  Turosto, 
   Navarot, and Casarrondo.                                                 
                                                                           
                    Appendix C. Elvish names for the Orcs.                  
                                                                           
     The  opening  paragraphs  of   this  Appendix   have  been   given  in 
     Morgoth's  Ring  p.  416  and are  not repeated  here. The  words that 
     now follow, 'these shapes and the terror that they inspired', refer to 
     the 'dreadful shapes' that haunted the dwellings of  the Elves  in the 
     land of their awakening.                                               
                                                                           
     For  these  shapes  and  the  terror  that  they inspired  the element 
   chiefly  used  in  the  ancient  tongue  of  the  Elves appears  to have 
   been *RUKU.  In  all  the  Eldarin  tongues  (and,  it  is said,  in the 
   Avarin  also)  there  are  many  derivatives of  this stem,  having such 
   ancient  forms  as:   ruk-,  rauk-,   uruk-,  urk(u),   runk-,  rukut/s, 
   besides  the  strengthened  stem  gruk-,   and  the   elaborated  guruk-, 
   
   nguruk.  (Note  27,  p.  415) Already  in PQ  that word  must have 
   been  formed  which  had  in CE  the form  *rauku or  *rauko. This 
   was applied to the larger and more terrible  of the  enemy shapes. 
   But ancient were also the forms uruk,  urku/o, and  the adjectival 
   urka 'horrible'. (Note 28, p. 415)                                
     In Quenya  we meet  the noun  urko, pl.  urqui, deriving  as the 
   plural  form  shows  from *urku  or *uruku.  In Sindarin  is found 
   the  corresponding urug;  but there  is in  frequent use  the form 
   orch,  which  must  be  derived  from  *urko  or   the  adjectival 
   *urka.                                                            
     In the lore of  the Blessed  Realm the  Q urko  naturally seldom 
   occurs, except in tales  of the  ancient days  and the  March, and 
   then is vague in meaning, referring to  anything that  caused fear 
   to  the  Elves,  any   dubious  shape   or  shadow,   or  prowling 
   creature. In Sindarin urug has a similar use.  It might  indeed be 
   translated 'bogey'. But the form orch seems at  once to  have been 
   applied  to  the Orcs,  as soon  as they  appeared; and  Orch, pl. 
   Yrch,  class-plural Orchoth  remained the  regular name  for these 
   creatures  in  Sindarin  afterwards.   The  kinship,   though  not 
   precise equivalence, of S orch  to Q  urko, urqui  was recognized, 
   and  in  Exilic  Quenya  urko  was  commonly  used   to  translate 
   S orch, though  a form  showing the  influence of  Sindarin, orko, 
  
   pl. orkor and orqui, is also often found.                         
     These  names,  derived  by  various   routes  from   the  Elvish 
   tongues,   from   Quenya,   Sindarin,   Nandorin,  and   no  doubt 
   Avarin dialects,  went far  and wide,  and seem  to have  been the 
   source of the names for the Orcs in most of  the languages  of the 
   Elder Days and the early ages of  which there  is any  record. The 
   form  in  Adunaic  urku,  urkhu  may  be  direct  from  Quenya  or 
   Sindarin;  and  this  form  underlies  the  words  for Orc  in the 
   languages  of  Men  of  the  North-West  in  the Second  and Third 
   Ages.  The  Orcs  themselves  adopted  it,  for  the fact  that it 
   referred  to  terror  and  detestation  delighted  them.  The word 
   uruk that  occurs in  the Black  Speech, devised  (it is  said) by 
   Sauron to serve as a lingua franca for his subjects,  was probably 
   borrowed  by  him  from the  Elvish tongues  of earlier  times. It 
   referred, however, specially to the  trained and  disciplined Orcs 
   of  the  regiments  of  Mordor.  Lesser breeds  seem to  have been 
   called snaga.(22)                                                 
     The  Dwarves  claimed  to  have  met  and  fought the  Orcs long 
   before the Eldar in Beleriand were  aware of  them. It  was indeed 
   their obvious detestation of  the Orcs,  and their  willingness to 
   
   assist in any war against them, that convinced the Eldar  that the 
   Dwarves   were   no   creatures   of   Morgoth.   Nonetheless  the 
   Dwarvish  name  for  Orcs,  Rukhs,  pl.  Rakhas,  seems   to  show 
   affinity to the Elvish names, and was possibly  ultimately derived 
   from Avarin.                                                      
     The  Eldar  had  many  other  names  for the  Orcs, but  most of 
   these were 'kennings',  descriptive terms  of occasional  use. One 
   was,  however,  in  frequent  use  in  Sindarin:  more  often than 
   Orchoth the general name for Orcs as  a race  that appears  in the 
   Annals  was  Glamhoth.  Glam  meant  'din,  uproar,  the  confused 
   yelling  and  bellowing  of  beasts', so  that Glamboth  in origin 
   meant  more  or less  'the Yelling-horde',  with reference  to the 
   horrible clamour of the Orcs in battle or when  in pursuit  - they 
   could  be  stealthy  enough  at  need.  But  Glamhoth   became  so 
   firmly  associated  with  Orcs that  Glam alone  could be  used of 
   any  body  of  Orcs,  and  a  singular  form  was  made  from  it, 
   glamog. (Compare the name of the sword Glamdring.)                
                                                                    
     Note.  The  word  used  in  translation  of Q  urko, S  orch, is 
   Orc. But that is because of the similarity of the  ancient English 
   word orc, 'evil spirit or bogey',  to the  Elvish words.  There is 
   possibly  no  connexion  between  them.  The  English word  is now 
   generally supposed to be derived from Latin Orcus.                
     The  word  for  Orc  in   the  now   forgotten  tongue   of  the 
   Druedain  in  the  realm  of  Gondor  is recorded  as being  (? in 
   the plural) gorgun. This is possibly  derived ultimately  from the 
   Elvish words.                                                     
                                                                    
                              Appendix D.                            
          *Kwen, Quenya, and the Elvish (especially Noldorin)        
                         words for 'Language'.                       
                                                                    
   The  Noldorin  Loremasters  state  often   that  the   meaning  of 
   Quendi  was  'speakers',  'those  who  form  words with  voices' - 
   i  karir  quettar  omainen.  Since  they  were  in  possession  of 
   traditions  coming  down  from  ancient  days  before  the Separa- 
   tion, this statement  cannot be  disregarded; though  the develop- 
   ment of sense set out above may also stand as correct.            
     It  might  be  objected  that  in  fact  no  stem *KWEN  clearly 
   referring to speech or vocal sound  is found  in any  known Elvish 
   tongue.  The  nearest  in  form  is  the  stem *KWET 'speak, utter 
   words, say'.  But in  dealing with  this ancient  word we  must go 
   back  to  the  beginnings  of  Elvish  speech,  before  the  later 
   
   organisation of its basic structure, with its  preference (especially 
   in  stems  of  verbal significance)  for the  pattern X-X(-),  with a 
   fixed  medial  consonant,  as  e.g.  in  stems   already  exemplified 
   above,   such   as   *Dele,  *Heke,   *Tele,  *Kala,   *Kiri,  *Nuku, 
  
   *Ruku,  etc.  A  large  number  of  monosyllabic  stems   (with  only 
   an  initial  consonant  or  consonant  group)  still  appear  in  the 
   Eldarin  tongues;  and  many  of  the  dissyllabic  stems  must  have 
   been made by elaboration of these, just as, at  a later  stage again, 
   the  so-called  *kalat-  stems  were  extended  from  the  disyllabic 
   forms: *kala > *kalat(a).                                               
     If we assume, then,  that the  oldest form  of this  stem referring 
   to  vocal  speech   was  *KWE,   of  which  *KWENE  and  *KWETE  were 
   elaborations,  we  shall  find a  striking parallel  in the  forms of 
   *KWA.  This  stem  evidently  referred  to  'completion'. As  such it 
   survives  as  an element  in many  of the  Eldarin words  for 'whole, 
   total,  all,  etc.  But  it  also  appears  in  the  form  *KWAN, and 
   cannot  well  be  separated  from  the  verb  stem *KWATA,   Q  quat- 
   'fill'.  The  assumption  also  helps  to   explain  a   curious  and 
   evidently  archaic  form  that  survives  only  in  the  languages of 
   Aman:  *ekwe,  Q  eque,  T  epe. It  has no  tense forms  and usually 
   receives  no  pronominal  affixes,  (Note  29,  p. 415)  being mostly 
   used  only  before  either  a  proper  name  (sg. or  pl.) or  a full 
   independent  pronoun,  in  the  senses   say  /   says  or   said.  A 
   quotation  then  follows,  either  direct,  or less  usually indirect 
   after a 'that'-conjunction.                                             
     In this  *ekwe we  have plainly  a last  survivor of  the primitive 
   *KWE.  It  is  again paralleled  by a  similar formation  (though of 
   different  function)  from  *KWA:  *akwa.  This survives  in Quenya 
   only  as  aqua  'fully,  completely,  altogether, wholly'.  (Note 30, 
   p.  415)  Compare  the  use of  -kwa in  the formation  of adjectives 
   from  nouns,  such  as  -ful in  English, except  that the  sense has 
   been  less  weakened,  and  remains  closer  to the  original meaning 
   of the stem: completely . (Note 31, p. 415)                             
     In  Quenya  the  form  eques,  originally  meaning  'said  he, said 
   someone'  (see  Note  29) was  also used  as a  noun eques,  with the 
   analogical  plural  equessi,  'a  saying,  dictum,  a  quotation from 
   someone's  uttered  words',  hence  also  'a  saying,  a  current  or 
   proverbial dictum'.                                                     
     We   may   therefore   accept  the   etymology  of   *kwene,  *kwen 
   that  would  make  its  original  meaning  'speaking,   speaker,  one 
   using  vocal language'.  It would  indeed be  natural for  the Elves, 
   requiring  a  word  for  one  of  their  own  kind  as  distinguished 
   
   from other creatures then known, to select the use  of speech  as a 
   chief  characteristic.  But once  formed the  word must  have taken 
   the meaning 'person', without specific reference to this  talent of 
   the  Incarnates.  Thus  *nere,  *ner  a  male  person,  a  man  was 
   derived  from *NERE  referring  to  physical  strength  and valour, 
   but  it  was  possible  to  speak  of  a weak  or cowardly  ner; or 
   indeed to speak of a dumb or silent kwen.                          
      It  might  therefore  still  be doubted  that in  the derivative 
   *kwendi  the  notion  of  speaking   was  any   longer  effectively 
   present.  The  statement  of  the  Loremasters cannot,  however, be 
   dismissed;  while  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  Elves  were 
   always  more  deeply  concerned  with  language  than   were  other 
   races. Up to the  time at  least of  the Separation,  then, *Kwendi 
   must still have implied 'we,  the speaking  people'; it  may indeed 
   have  primarily  applied  to  concourses  for  discussion,  or  for 
   listening to speeches and recitations. But when  the Elves  came to 
   know  of  other creatures  of similar  forms, and  other Incarnates 
   who  used  vocal  language,  and  the  name  *Kwendi,   Quendi  was 
   used  to  distinguish  themselves  from  these  other   kinds,  the 
   linguistic  sense  must  have  been no  longer present  in ordinary 
   language.                                                          
                                                                     
      With  regard  to  the  word  Quenya: an  account is  given above 
   of  the  way  in  which  this word  became used  first in  Aman for 
   Elvish speech, (Note 32, p. 416) and then for  the dialects  of the 
   Eldar  in  Aman,  and  later  for  the language  of the  Vanyar and 
   Noldor, and finally in Middle-earth for the  ancient tongue  of the 
   Noldor  preserved  as  a  language  of  ritual  and  lore.  This is 
   historically  correct, whatever  may be  the ultimate  etymology of 
   Quenya  before  the  Eldar  came  to  Aman.  The  view  taken above 
  
   (p. 360) is that it is  derived from  an adjective  *kwendja formed 
   upon  the  stem  *kwende   (of  which  *kwendi  was   the  plural), 
   meaning 'belonging to the Quendi or Elves'.                        
      Pengolodh  the  Loremaster  of  Eressea says,  in his  Lammas or 
   Account  of   Tongues,  that   Quenya  meant   properly  'language, 
   speech', and was the oldest word for  this meaning.  This is  not a 
   statement  based  on tradition,  but an  opinion of  Pengolodh; and 
   he  appears  to  mean  only  that   Quendya,  Quenya   is  actually 
   never  recorded  except  as  the  name  of  a  language,  and  that 
   language was  the only  one known  to exist  when this  word was 
   first made.                                                      
      In  any  case  it  is  clear  that  Quenya  was  always  in fact 
   
   particular in its reference; for  when the  Noldorin Loremasters 
   came  to  consider  linguistic matters,  and required  words for 
   speech or vocal language in general, as a mode of  expression or 
   communication, and for  different aspects  of speech,  they made 
   no use of the element *kwen, quen or its derivatives.           
     The  usual  word,  in  non-technical  use, for  'language' was 
   'lambe, Q and T lambe, S  lam. This  was undoubtedly  related to 
   the  word  for  the  physical  tongue:  *lamba,  Q and  T lamba, 
   S lam. It meant  'tongue-movement, (way  of) using  the tongue'. 
   (Note 33, p. 416) This use of a word  indicating the  tongue and 
   its movements for articulate language no doubt arose, even  in a 
   period  when  all  known speakers  spoke substantially  the same 
   language,  from  elementary  observation  of the  important part 
   played by the tongue in articulate  speaking, and  from noticing 
   the peculiarities of individuals, and the  soon-developing minor 
   differences in the language of groups and clans.                
     Lambe  thus  meant  primarily  'a  way  of talking',  within a 
   common  generally  intelligible  system, and  was nearer  to our 
   'dialect' than to 'language';  but later  when the  Eldar became 
   aware of other  tongues, not  intelligible without  study, lambe 
   naturally  became  applied  to  the  separate  languages  of any 
   people or region. The Loremasters, therefore, did not  use lambe 
   as a term for language or  speech in  general. Their  terms were 
   derived  from  the  stem *TEN  'indicate,  signify',  from which 
   was  formed  the  already  well-known  word  *tenwe  >  Q tengwe 
   'indication,  sign,  token'.  From  this  they  made   the  word 
   tengwesta 'a system or code of signs'. Every 'language'  was one 
   such system. A lambe was  a tengwesta  built of  sounds (hloni). 
   For the  sense Language,  as a  whole, the  peculiar art  of the 
   Incarnates  of which  each tengwesta  was a  particular product, 
   they used the abstract formation tengwestie.                    
     Now  *TEN  had no  special reference  to sound.  Ultimately it 
   meant 'to point at', and  so to  indicate a  thing, or  convey a 
   thought,  by  some  gesture,  or  by  any  sign  that  would  be 
   understood.  This  was  appreciated  by  the   Loremasters,  who 
   wished for a word free from any limitations  with regard  to the 
   kind of signs  or tengwi  used. They  could thus  include under 
   tengwesta any group of signs,  including visible  gestures, used 
   and recognized by a community.                                  
     They knew of such systems  of gesture.  The Eldar  possessed a 
   fairly elaborate system, (Note  34, p.  416) containing  a large 
   number  of  conventional  gesture-signs, some  of which  were as 
   
                                                                    
                                                                     
   'arbitrary'  as those  of phonetic  systems. That  is, they  had no 
   more  obvious  connexion  with  self-explanatory gestures  (such as 
   pointing in a  desired direction)  than had  the majority  of vocal 
   elements  or combinations  with 'echoic'  or imitative  words (such 
   ps *mama, Q mama sheep, or *k(a)wak, Q quako 'crow').               
     The  Dwarves  indeed,  as  later  became  known,  had a  far more 
   elaborate  and  organized   system.  They   possessed  in   fact  a 
   secondary  tengwesta  of  gestures,  concurrent  with  their spoken 
   language,  which  they  began  to  learn  almost  as  soon  as they 
   began  learning  to  speak.  It  should  be  said rather  that they 
   possessed  a  number  of  such  gesture-codes;  for   unlike  their 
  
   spoken   language,   which   remained  astonishingly   uniform  and 
   unchanged  both  in  time  and  in  locality,  their  gesture-codes 
   varied  greatly  from  community  to   community.  And   they  were 
   differently  employed.  Not  for communication  at a  distance, for 
   the   Dwarves  were   short-sighted,  but   for  secrecy   and  the 
   exclusion of strangers.                                            
     The  component  sign-elements  of  any  such  code were  often so 
   slight and so swift that they could hardly be detected,  still less 
   interpreted  by  uninitiated  onlookers.  As  the  Eldar eventually 
   discovered in  their dealings  with the  Naugrim, they  could speak 
   with  their  voices but  at the  same time  by 'gesture'  convey to 
   their  own  folk  modifications  of  what was  being said.  Or they 
   could  stand silent  considering some  proposition, and  yet confer 
   among themselves meanwhile.                                        
     This  'gesture-language',  or  as they  called it  iglishmek, the 
   Dwarves  were  no  more  eager  to  teach  than  their  own tongue. 
   But  they  understood  and respected  the disinterested  desire for 
   knowledge,  and  some  of  the  later  Noldorin   loremasters  were 
   allowed  to  learn  enough of  both their  lambe (aglab)  and their 
   iglishmek to understand their systems.                             
     Though  a  lambe  was  thus  theoretically  simply   a  tengwesta 
   that  happened  to  employ  phonetic  signs,  hloniti  tengwi,  the 
   early  loremasters  held  that  it was  the superior  form, capable 
   of  producing  a  system  incalculably  more  subtle,  precise  and 
   extensive  than  any  hwerme  or  gesture-code.  When  unqualified, 
   therefore,  tengwesta  meant  a spoken  language. But  in technical 
   use it meant more  than lambe.  The study'  of a  language included 
   not only lambe, the way of speaking  (that is  what we  should call 
   its phonetics and phonology), but also its morphology, gram- 
   mar, and vocabulary.                                               
   
   The section omitted from Appendix D (see p. 359) begins  here. The 
   remainder of the text, which now follows, was all included  in this 
   Appendix.                                                          
                                                                     
   Before   he  turned   to  other   matters  Feanor   completed  his 
   alphabetic  system,  and  here  also  he  introduced  a  change in 
   terms  that  was  afterwards  followed.  He  called   the  written 
   representation  of  a  spoken  tengwe  (according  to  his defini- 
   tion)(23) a tengwa. A  'letter' or  any individual  significant mark 
   had previously been  called a  sarat, from *SAR 'score,  incise' > 
   'write'.(24) The Feanorian  letters were  always called  tengwar in 
   Quenya,  though  sarati  remained  the   name  for   the  Rumilian 
   letters. Since,  however, in  the mode  of spelling  commonly used 
   the  full signs  were consonantal,  in ordinary  non-technical use 
   tengwar  became  equivalent to  'consonants', and  the vowel-signs 
   were   called   omatehtar.   When   the  Feanorian   letters  were 
   brought  to  Beleriand  and  applied  (first  by  the  Noldor)  to 
   Sindarin,  tengwa   was  rendered   by  its   recognized  Sindarin 
   equivalent tew, pl. tiw. The letters of the native S alphabet were 
   called  certh, pl.  cirth. The  word in  Exilic Quenya  certa, pl. 
   certar  was  an  accommodated  loan  from  Sindarin; there  was no 
   such  word  in  older  Quenya.  The  Sindarin  certh  is  probably 
   from *kirte 'cutting', a verbal derivative of a  type not  used in 
   Quenya, the  form of  which would  in any  case have  been *kirte, 
   if inherited.                                                      
   Though  Feanor  after the  days of  his first  youth took  no more 
   active  part in  linguistic lore  and enquiry,  he is  credited by 
   tradition  with  the  foundation  of a  school of  Lambengolmor or 
   'Loremasters of  Tongues' to  carry on  this work.  This continued 
   in  existence  among  the  Noldor,  even  through the  rigours and 
   disasters  of  the  Flight from  Aman and  the Wars  in Beleriand, 
   and it survived indeed to return to Eressea.                       
   Of  the  School  the  most  eminent   member  after   the  founder 
   was,  or  still  is,  Pengolodh,(25) an Elf  of  mixed  Sindarin and 
   Noldorin  ancestry,  born  in  Nevrast,  who  lived   in  Gondolin 
   from  its foundation.  He wrote  both in  Sindarin and  in Quenya. 
   He  was  one  of  the  survivors of  the destruction  of Gondolin, 
   from which  he rescued  a few  ancient writings,  and some  of his 
  
   own copies,  compilations, and  commentaries. It  is due  to this, 
   and  to  his  prodigious  memory,  that much  of the  knowledge of 
   the Elder Days was preserved.                                      
   All  that  has  here  been  said concerning  the Elvish  names and 
   their origins, and concerning the views of the  older loremasters, 
   
    
                                                                     
   is derived directly or indirectly from  Pengolodh. For  before the 
   overthrow  of  Morgoth  and  the ruin  of Beleriand,  he collected 
   much  material  among  the  survivors  of  the  wars  at  Sirion's 
   Mouth  concerning  languages   and  gesture-systems   with  which, 
   owing to  the isolation  of Gondolin,  he had  not before  had any 
   direct  acquaintance.  Pengolodh  is  said  to  have  remained  in 
   Middle-earth until far  on into  the Second  Age for  the further- 
   ance of his enquiries, and  for a  while to  have dwelt  among the 
   Dwarves   of   Casarrondo  (Khazad-dum).   But  when   the  shadow 
   of Sauron fell upon Eriador, he left Middle-earth, the last of the 
   Lambengolmor,  and  sailed  to  Eressea,  where  maybe   he  still 
   abides.                                                            
                                                                     
                  Note on the 'Language of the Valar'.                
                                                                     
   Little  is  said  in Noldorin  lore, such  as has  been preserved, 
   concerning the 'language of the  Valar and  Maiar'; though  it has 
   been supposed above  that the  application of  Quenya  to  the 
   speech of the Elves in Aman was  due to  the contrast  between the 
   tongue of the Valar and the tongue  of the  Elves, which  they had 
   before supposed to be the  only language  in the  world. Consider- 
   ing the interest of the  Noldor in  all matters  concerning speech 
   this  is  strange. Pengolodh  indeed comments  upon it  and offers 
   explanations.  What  he  says in  the beginning  of his  Lammas is 
   here  summarized;  for  his  comment  contains  all  that  is  now 
   known of the matter.                                               
     'Even if we  had no  knowledge of  it,' he  says, 'we  could not 
   reasonably  doubt  that the  Valar had  a lambe  of their  own. We 
   know  that all  members of  their order  were incarnated  by their 
   own desire, and that most of them chose to  take forms  like those 
   of  the  Children  of Eru,  as they  name us.  In such  forms they 
   would take on all the characters of the  Incarnates that  were due 
   to the  co-operation of  hroa with  indwelling fea,  for otherwise 
   the  assumption  of  these  forms  would  have been  needless, and 
   they arrayed themselves in this  manner long  before they  had any 
   cause to appear before us visibly.  Since, then,  the making  of a 
   lambe is the chief character  of an  Incarnate, the  Valar, having 
   arrayed them in this  manner, would  inevitably during  their long 
   sojourn in Arda have made a lambe for themselves.                  
     'But  without  argument  we  know  that they  did so;  for there 
   are references to the Lambe Valarinwa in  old lore  and histories, 
   though  these  are  few  and scattered.  Most of  these references 
   appear to be  derived, by  tradition of  mouth, from  "the Sayings 
   
   of  Rumil"  (I  Equessi  Rumilo),  the   ancient  sage   of  Tirion, 
   concerning  the  early days  of the  Eldar in  Aman and  their first 
   dealings  with  the  Valar.   Only  part   of  these Equessi (26) were 
   preserved  in  the  memory  of  the  Lambengolmor  during  the  dark 
   years of the Flight and the Exile. All that I  can find  or remember 
   I have here put together.'                                          
     The  information  that  Pengolodh  then  gives  is  here  set  out 
   more briefly. His  preliminary points  are these.  Few of  the Eldar 
   ever  learned  to speak  Valarin, even  haltingly; among  the people 
   as  a  whole  only  a  small  number  of   words  or   names  became 
   widely  known.  Feanor  indeed,  before  the  growth  of   his  dis- 
   content,  is  said  to  have learned  more of  this tongue  than any 
   others before  his time,  and his  knowledge must  at any  rate have 
   far surpassed  the little  that is  now recorded;  but what  he knew 
   he  kept  to  himself, and  he refused  to transmit  it even  to the 
   Lambengolmor because of his quarrel with the Valar.                 
     Our  knowledge  (Note  35, p.  416) is  therefore now  limited (1) 
  
   to  statements  of  the  'ancients'  that  certain  words  in Quenya 
   were  actually  derived   from  Valarin;   (2)  to   the  occasional 
   citation  of  words  and  names  purporting  to be  Valarin (neither 
   adopted   in  Quenya   nor  adapted   to  it),   though  undoubtedly 
   recorded  with  only  approximate  accuracy,   since  no   signs  or 
   letters  not  already known  in the  Elvish alphabets  are employed; 
   (3)  to  statements  that  certain  names  (especially those  of the 
   Valar  or of  places in  Valinor) were  translations of  the Valarin 
   forms.  In  cases  (1)  and  (3)  the actual  Valarin words  are not 
   always indicated.                                                   
     With  regard to  group (1)  Pengolodh cites  a 'Saying'  of Rumil: 
   'The Eldar took  few words  from the  Valar, for  they were  rich in 
   words  and  ready  in  invention  at  need.  But  though  the honour 
   which  they  gave  to  the  Valar  might  have  caused them  to take 
   words  from  their  speech,  whether  needed  or  not, few  words of 
   Valarin could be  fitted to  Elvish speech  without great  change or 
   diminution.  For  the  tongues  and  voices of  the Valar  are great 
   and  stern,  and  yet  also  swift  and  subtle in  movement, making 
   sounds  that  we  find  hard  to  counterfeit;  and their  words are 
   mostly long and rapid, like the glitter of swords, like the  rush of 
   leaves in a  great wind  or the  fall of  stones in  the mountains.' 
   pengolodh   comments:   'Plainly   the   effect   of   Valarin  upon 
   Elvish  ears was  not pleasing.'  It was,  he adds,  as may  be seen 
   or  guessed  from  what  survives,   filled  with   many  consonants 
   unfamiliar to the Eldar and alien to the  system of  their speech.(27) 
   
                                                   
                                                                    
   The examples that Pengolodh gives are as follows.                 
                                                                    
   (1) (a) words.                                                    
   Ainu 'one  of the  "order" of  the Valar  and Maiar,  made before 
   Ea'.  Valarin  ayanuz.  It  was  from  this  ainu that  in Quenya 
   was made  the adjective  aina 'holy',  since according  to Quenya 
   derivation  ainu  appeared  to  be  a  personal  form of  such an 
   adjective.                                                        
   aman 'blessed, free from evil'. Chiefly used as  the name  of the 
   land in which the Valar  dwelt. V  form not  given; said  to mean 
   'at    peace,   in    accord   (with    Eru)'.   See    Manu   e. 
   apar,  N  asar  'fixed  time,  festival'.  V  apara 'appointed'. 
   axan  'law,  rule,  commandment'.  V  akasan,  said  to  mean 'He 
   says', referring   to Eru. 
   indil  'a  lily,  or  other  large  single  flower'.   V  inidil. 
   mahalma  'throne'.   V  maxallam   (adapted  to   Quenya),  pro- 
   perly one of the seats  of the  Valar in  the Mahanaxar  or 'Doom 
   Ring'. The element maxan, said to mean  'authority, authorita- 
   tive decision', was also used in the form Mahan, one of the eight 
   chiefs   of   the   Valar,   usually   translated    as   Aratar. 
   miruvore,  miruvor  'a  special wine  or cordial'.  V mirubhoze-; 
   said  to  be  the  beginning  of  a  longer word,  containing the 
   element  mirub- 'wine'.(28) 
    telluma  'dome',  especially  the 'Dome  of Varda'  over Valinor; 
   but  also  applied  to  the  domes  of the  mansion of  Manwe and 
   Varda  upon Taniquetil.  V delguma,  altered by  association with 
   Q telume. See Note 15.                                            
                                                                    
   Pengolodh also cites the colour-words, which he says may be       
   found in ancient verse, though they are used only by the Vanyar, 
   'who, as Rumil reports, adopted many more words than did the      
   Noldor':                                                          
   ezel, ezella 'green'. See Ezellohar.                              
   nasar 'red'; ulban 'blue'. V forms not given.                     
   tulka 'yellow'. See Tulkas.    
                                      
     (b) names.                                                      
   Aule V Azulez (meaning not given).                                
   Manwe Reduction and alteration to fit Quenya, in which            
   words of this shape, ending in -we, were frequent in personal 
   names. V Manawenuz 'Blessed One, One {closest) in accord          
  
   with Eru'. Oldest Q forms Manwen, Manwe.                          
   Tulkas V Tulukhastaz; said to contain V elements tuluk-           
   ha(n) 'yellow', and (a)sata- 'hair of head': 'the golden-haired'. 
   
     Osse,   Orome   On  these   two  names,   the  only   ones  that 
   became  known  to  the Eldar  before they  reached Aman,  see note 
   below.                                                             
     Ulmo   Like   Manwe,   a   reduction   and  alteration   to  fit 
   Quenya,  in  which  the  ending  -mo  often  appeared in  names or 
   titles,  sometimes   with  an   agental  significance:   Ulmo  was 
   interpreted  as  'the  Pourer'  < *UL  'pour out'.  The V  form is 
   given as Ul(l)uboz, containing the element ul(l)u 'water'.         
                                                                     
     Osse and Orome. Orome was  the first  of the  Valar that  any of 
   the Eldar saw. Osse they met  in Beleriand,  and he  remained long 
   upon   the   coasts,  and   became  well   known  to   the  Sindar 
   (especially  to  the  Eglain).  Both  these  names  therefore have 
   Sindarin  forms.  To  Osse  corresponds  S  Yssion  or  Gaerys; to 
   Orome  the  S  Araw.  The  V  forms  are  given as  Os(o)sai (said 
   to mean 'spuming, foaming'); and Aromez.                          
     The  first  name  was  evidently  adopted  in  the  form  Ossai, 
   which  became  naturally  Q  Osse.  In S  Ossai would  become ossi 
   >  ussi  >  yssi  to  which  the  ending (of  male names)  -on was 
   added; or else the adjective *gaira 'awful, fearful' was prefixed, 
   producing Gaerys. The  latter was  more often  used by  the inland 
   Teleri. *gaira  is from  *gay- 'astound,  make aghast',  which was 
   also used in the oldest Eldarin word for the  Sea: *gayar,  Q ear, 
   S gaear.                                                           
     Aromez  evidently,  as  was  pointed  out  by  Feanor, contained 
   the open  a-like q  (which did  as a  matter of  later observation 
   occur frequently in Valarin). This was treated as was  the Eldarin 
   q,  so  that  the  Sindarin development  was >  *arame >  aromae > 
   araum(a)  >   araum,  arauv   >  araw.   (In  North   Sindarin  or 
   Mithrim,  where  the  diphthongization  of  o  and the  opening of 
   intervocalic  m did  not occur,  the form  produced was  Arum; cf. 
   the  North  Sindarin  transformation of  the Exilic  Noldorin name 
   Hisilome   >   Hithlum.)   The   Quenya   form   with   Orome  for 
   *Arome  <  *Arome,  may  show  assimilation  of  the initial  o to 
   the following o before the retraction  of the  normal Q  accent to 
   the first  syllable; but  Pengolodh says  that it  was due  to the 
   association  of  the  name  with the  native Q  *rom, used  of the 
   sound of trumps or horns, seen in the  Q name  for the  great horn 
   of  Orome,  the  Vala-roma  (also  in  Q  romba  'horn,  trumpet', 
   S rom).                                                            
     'The  Eldar,'  he  says, 'now  take the  name to  signify "horn- 
   blowing"  or  "horn-blower";  but  to  the  Valar  it had  no such 
   meaning.  Now  the  names  that  we  have  for  the  Valar  or the 
   
   Maiar,  whether  adapted  from  the Valarin  or translated,  are not 
   right names but titles, referring to some  function or  character of 
   the  person;  for though  the Valar  have right  names, they  do not 
   reveal them. Save only in the case of Orome. For it  is said  in the 
   histories  of  the  most  ancient  days  of  the  Quendi  that, when 
   Orome   appeared   among  them,   and  at   length  some   dared  to 
   approach  him,   they  asked   him  his   name,  and   he  answered: 
   Orome.  Then  they  asked  him  what  that  signified, and  again he 
   answered:  Orome.  To  me  only  is it  given; for  I am  Orome. Yet 
   the titles  that he  bore were  many and  glorious; but  he withheld 
   them at that time, that the Quendi should not be afraid.'           
                                                                      
     Nahar,  the  name  of  Orome's  horse.  'Otherwise  it  was,' says 
   Pengolodh,  'with  the  steed  upon  which  the  Lord   Orome  rode. 
   When  the  Quendi  asked  his name,  and if  that bore  any meaning, 
   Orome  answered:  "Nahar,  and  he  is  called  from  the  sound  of 
   his  voice,  when  he  is eager  to run>.'  But the  V form  that is 
   recorded by Rumil was naexaerra.                                     
     Ezellohar  (also  translated as  Koron Oiolaire,  Korollaire), the 
   Green Mound upon which grew the Two Trees. V Ezelloxar.             
     Mahanaxar,  the  'Doom-ring'  in  which  were  set the  thrones of 
  
   the  Valar  whereon  they  sat  in  council  (see   mahalma  above, 
   p.   399).   Reduced   and   altered   from  V   maxananaskad.  Also 
   translated as Rithil-Anamo.                                         
                                                                      
     (2) Valarin words and names, recorded but not adopted.           
        (a) words                                                        
     urus, rusur 'fire'.                                               
     ithtr 'light'.                                                    
     ul(l)u 'water'.                                                   
     sebeth 'air'.  
                                                      
        (b) names                                                         
     Arda: V Aparaphelun (said to mean 'appointed dwelling').          
   Arda Unmarred: Aparaphelun Amanaisal; Arda Marred: 
   Aparaphelun Dusamanudan.                                           
     Telperion: V Ibrtnidilpathanezel.                                 
     Laurelin: V Tulukhedelgorus.                                      
     Ithil 'moon': V Phanaikeluth. Said to mean 'bright mirror'.       
     Anar Sun: V Aparaigas. Said to mean appointed heat .              
                                                                      
   At  the  end of  this short  list Pengolodh  cites another  eques of 
   Rumil,   which   might   seem  contrary   to  that   already  quoted 
   above:  'Let  none  be  surprised  who  endeavour  to   learn  some- 
   
   what of the tongue of  the Lords  of the  West, as  have I,  if they 
   find  therein  many  words  or  parts  of  words  that  resemble our 
   own  words  for  the  same  or  similar meanings.  For even  as they 
   took our form for love of  us, so  in that  form their  voices would 
   be likely to light upon similar tengwi.'                            
     Upon  this  Pengolodh  comments:  He  knew  not   of  Men   or  of 
   Dwarves.   But   we   who   have   dwelt   among   Men   know   that 
   (strange though that seems  to some)  the Valar  love them  no less. 
   And for my part I perceive a  likeness no  less, or  indeed greater, 
   between  the   Valarin  and   the  tongues   of  Men,   notably  the 
   language  of  the  Dunedain  and  of  the  Children  of  Marach (sc. 
   Adunaic). Also in  general manner  it resembles  the tongues  of the 
   Kasari; though this is not to be wondered at, if the  tradition that 
   they have is true that  Aule devised  for them  their tongue  in its 
   beginning, and therefore  it changes  little, whereas  the iglishmek 
   which they made for themselves is changeable.'                      
                                                                      
     (3)  [Cf.  p.  398:  'statements  that  certain  names (especially 
   those of the Valar  or of  places in  Valinor) were  translations of 
   the Valarin forms']                                                 
     Arda  Q  arda  (<  *garda,  S  gardh)  meant  any  more   or  less 
   bounded or defined place, a  region. Its  use as  a proper  name for 
   the World was due to V Aparaphelun.                                 
     Aratar  'the  Supreme',  was  a  version  of  the  V  maxanaz, pl. 
   maxanumaz 'Authorities', also adapted as Mahan, pl. Mahani.         
     Ea 'All Creation', meaning 'it is',  or 'let  it be'.  Valarin not 
   recorded.                                                           
     Ambar  'the  Earth',  meaning   'habitation'.  Though   the  Eldar 
   often  used  Arda  in  much the  same sense,  the proper  meaning of 
   Ambar  was  the  Earth  only,  as  the  place  where the  Aratar had 
   taken  up  their  dwelling,  and  the  Incarnate  were  destined  to 
   appear.(29)                                                         
     Eru  'the  One'.  Iluvatar  was,  however,  a  name  made  by  the 
   Eldar  (when  they  had  learned  of  Eru  from  the  Valar),  which 
   they  used  more  often  than  Eru,  reserved  for  the  most solemn 
   occasions. It was made from iluve 'allness, the all',  an equivalent 
   of Ea, and atar 'father'.                                           
     Varda 'the Sublime'. V form not given.                            
     Melkor  'He  who  arises  in  Might',  oldest  Q  form *mbelekoro. 
   V form not given.                                                   
     Namo  'Judge';  usually  called  by  the  Eldar Mandos,  the place 
   of his dwelling.                                                    
   
     Irmo  'Desirer';  usually  called  by  the  name of  his dwelling 
   Lorien.                                                            
  
     Este  'Repose'.  (*SED:  CE  *esde >  *ezde, Q  Este, .T  Ede (as 
   names only); S idh 'rest, repose'.)                                
     Vala 'has  power' (sc.  over the  matter of  Ea), 'a  Power'; pl. 
   Valar,  'they  have  power,  the  Powers'.  Since  these  words are 
   from  the  point  of  Q  structure  verbal  in  origin,  they  were 
   probably  versions  of  V  words  of   verbal  meaning.   Cf.  axan 
   (p. 399), Ea; and also Q eques.                                    
     Atan,  pl.  Atani  'Men',  meaning  'the  Second,   those  coming 
   next'. The Valar called them in full 'the Second Children  of Eru', 
   but the Quendi were 'the first Children of  Eru'. From  these terms 
   the  Q  Minnonar  'First-born'   and  Apanonar   'After-born'  were 
   imitated; but Q Eruhin, pl.  Eruhini 'Children  of Eru',  or 'Elves 
   and Men', is a translation of the  Valarin expression  'Children of 
   Eru' (of which the actual  Valarin form  is not  recorded, probably 
   because  the  V  equivalent  of Eru  is nowhere  revealed). Besides 
   the  form -hin,  -hini only  used in  composition after  a parental 
   name,  Q  has  hina  'child', and  hina only  used in  the vocative 
   addressing a  (young) child,  especially in  hinya (<  hinanya) 'my 
   child'. S has hen, pl. hin, mostly used as a prefix  in patronymics 
   or  metronymics:  as  Hin  Hurin  'The  Children  of  Hurin'. These 
   words  are  derivatives  of  stem  *khin:  khina   (in  composition 
   khina > Q -hin), and khina.                                        
     Kalakiryan 'the Cleft of Light', the pass in  the Pelori  not far 
   from the north side of Taniquetil  through which  the Light  of the 
   Trees in Valinor flowed out to the shores of Aman.                 
     Taniquetil,  the  highest of  the mountains  of the  Pelori, upon 
   which  were  the  mansions  of  Manwe  and  Varda.  The   name  was 
   properly  only  that  of  the  topmost  peak,   meaning  High-Snow- 
   Peak.  The  whole  mountain  was  most  often  called by  the Eldar 
   (Oron)   Oiolosse,   '(Mount)   Everwhite'  or   'Eversnow'.  There 
   were  many  names  for  this  mountain  in  Quenya.  A  variant  or 
   close  equivalent  of Taniquetil  was Arfanyaras(se).  The Sindarin 
   forms  of  the  names  were  made  by  the  Noldor, for  the Sindar 
   knew  nothing  of  the  land  of  Aman  except  by  report  of  the 
   Exiles: e.g. Amon-Uilos and Ras-Arphain.                           
     Pelori  'the  fencing,  or defensive  Heights'. The  mountains of 
   Aman,  ranging  in a  crescent from  North to  South, close  to the 
   western shores.                                                    
                                                                     
     On this list Pengolodh comments: 'These are all that I can find 
   
                                 
                                                                    
   in old lore or remember to  have read  or heard.  But the  list is 
   plainly  incomplete.  Many  of  the  names  once  known  and used, 
   whether they be  now found  in the  surviving histories  or passed 
   over, must have belonged  to the  first or  the last  group. Among 
   those that are still remembered I  note Avathar,  the name  of the 
   dim and narrow land  between the  southern Pelori  and the  Sea in 
   which Ungoliante housed. This is  not Elvish.  There are  also the 
   names  Nessa,  the  spouse  of  Tulkas,  and  Uinen the  spouse of 
   Osse. These too are not Elvish,  so far  as can  now be  seen; and 
   since  the  names  Tulkas and  Osse come  from Valarin,  the names 
   of their spouses may also represent titles in the  Valarin tongue, 
   or such part of them as the Eldar could  adapt. I  say "so  far as 
   can  now  be  seen",  for  there  is no  certainty in  this matter 
   without record. It is clear that  some, or  indeed many,  of these 
   adoptions  and  translations were  made in  very early  days, when 
   the  language of  the Eldar  was otherwise  than it  became before 
   the  Exile.  In  the  long  years, owing  to the  restlessness and 
   inventiveness  of  the Eldar  (and of  the Noldor  in particular), 
   words  have  been  set  aside and  new words  made; but  the names 
   of the enduring have endured, as  memorials of  the speech  of the 
   past.  There  is  also  this  to  consider.  When words  of Elvish 
   tongue  had  been used  to make  the names  of things  and persons 
   high  and  admirable,  they  seem  to  have  been  felt  no longer 
   suitable to apply to lesser things, and so  passed from  the daily 
   speech.                                                           
      'Thus  we  see  that vala  is no  longer used  of any  power or 
  
   authority  less than  that of  the Valar  themselves. One  may say 
   A  vala  Manwe!  "may  Manwe  order  it!";  or Valar  valuvar "the 
   will of the Valar will be done";  but we  do not  say this  of any 
   lesser name. In like manner Este or Ede  is the  name only  of the 
   spouse  of  Lorien,  whereas  the  form  that  that  word  has  in 
   Sindarin  (idh)  means  "rest",  such  as even  a tired  hound may 
   find before a fire.' (Note 36, p. 416)                            
                                                                    
      The reasons  that Pengolodh  gives or  surmises for  the scanty 
   knowledge  of  Valarin  preserved  in   Noldorin  lore   are  here 
   summarized. Some have already been alluded to.                    
      Though  Valarin  had  many  more  sounds  than   Eldarin,  some 
   alien to the Eldarin style and system, this only imposed  any real 
   difficulty upon  the borrowing  of words  and their  adaptation to 
   Eldarin.  To  learn  Valarin  was probably  not beyond  the powers 
   of  the  Eldar, if  they had  felt the  need or  desire to  do so; 
   
   references to the difficulty of Valarin are mainly due to  the fact 
   that  for  most  of  the Eldar  learning it  was an  ungrateful and 
   profitless task.                                                   
     For the Eldar had no need to  learn the  language of  Valinor for 
   the  purposes  of  communication;  and  they  had no  desire either 
   to  abandon  or to  alter their  own tongue,  which they  loved and 
   of  which  they  were  proud.  Only  those  among  them, therefore, 
   who had special linguistic curiosity desired  to learn  Valarin for 
   its  own  sake.  Such  'loremasters'  did  not always  record their 
   knowledge,  and  many  of  the  records  that  were made  have been 
   lost. Feanor,  who probably  knew more  of the  matter than  any of 
   the  younger  generations  born  in  Aman,   deliberately  withheld 
   his knowledge.                                                     
     It  was  probably  only  in the  very early  days that  the Eldar 
   heard  Valarin  much spoken,  or had  opportunity for  learning it, 
   unless by special individual effort. The Teleri had  little immedi- 
   ate  contact with  the Valar  and Maiar  after their  settlement on 
   the  shores.  The  Noldor  became  more  and  more  engrossed  with 
   their  own  pursuits.   Only  the   Vanyar  remained   in  constant 
   association  with  the  Valar.  And  in any  case the  Valar appear 
   quickly to have adopted Quenya.                                    
     All the orders of Eru's creatures have each some  special talent, 
   which higher orders may admire. It  was the  special talent  of the 
   Incarnate,  who  lived  by  necessary  union  of  hroa and  fea, to 
   make  language.  The  Quendi,  first  and  chief of  the Incarnate, 
   had (or so they held) the greatest talent for the making  of lambe. 
   The  Valar  and  Maiar  admired  and  took  delight in  the Eldarin 
   lambe,  as  they did  in many  other of  the skilled  and delicate 
   works of the Eldar.                                                
     The Valar,  therefore, learned  Quenya by  their own  choice, for 
   pleasure  as well  as for  communication; and  it seems  clear that 
   they  preferred  that  the  Eldar  should make  new words  of their 
   own  style, or  should translate  the meanings  of names  into fair 
   Eldarin forms, rather than  [that] they  should retain  the Valarin 
   words  or  adapt  them  to  Quenya  (a process  that in  most cases 
   did justice to neither tongue).                                    
     Soon  after  the  coming  of  the  Vanyar  and  Noldor  the Valar 
   ceased to speak in their own tongue in the  presence of  the Eldar, 
   save rarely: as for instance in  the great  Councils, at  which the 
   Eldar were sometimes  present. Indeed,  it is  said that  often the 
   Valar   and   Maiar   might   be   heard   speaking   Quenya  among 
   themselves.                                                        
   
     In any case, to speak  of the  early days  of the  settlement at 
   Tirion,  it  was far  easier and  swifter for  the Valar  to learn 
   Quenya than to teach the Eldar Valarin.  For in  a sense  no lambe 
   was 'alien' to the  Self-incarnate. Even  when using  bodily forms 
   they had less need of any tengwesta than  had the  Incarnate; and 
   they had made a lambe for  the pleasure  of exercising  the powers 
   and skills of the bodily form, and (more remotely) for  the better 
   understanding  of  the  minds  of the  Incarnate when  they should 
   appear,  rather  than  for  any  need that  they felt  among them- 
  
   selves.  For  the  Valar  and  Maiar  could  transmit  and receive 
   thought directly (by the will of both parties) according  to their 
   right  nature;(30) and  though  the  use  of  bodily   form  (albeit 
   assumed  and  not  imposed)  in  a  measure  made  this   mode  of 
   communication less swift and precise,  they retained  this faculty 
   in a degree far surpassing that seen among any of the Incarnate. 
     At this  point Pengolodh  does not  further discuss  this matter 
   of the transmission and reception of thought, and  its limitations 
   in any order  of creatures.  But he  cites, as  an example  of the 
   speed  with which  by its  aid a  tengwesta may  be learned  by a 
   higher order, the story of the Finding of the Edain.  According to 
   this  the  Noldorin king,  Finrod, quickly  learned the  tongue of 
   the  folk  of  Beor  whom  he  discovered  in  Ossiriand,  for  he 
   understood  in  large measure  what they  meant while  they spoke. 
   'Now  Finrod,' he  says, 'was  renowned among  the Eldar  for this 
   power which he had, because  of the  warmth of  his heart  and his 
   desire to understand  others; yet  his power  was no  greater than 
   that of the least of the Maiar.'(31)                              
                                                                    
     Pengolodh concludes as follows. 'In the histories the  Valar are 
   always  presented  as  speaking   Quenya  in   all  circumstances. 
   (Note  37, p.  417) But  this cannot  proceed from  translation by 
   the  Eldar,  few of  whose historians  knew Valarin.  The transla- 
   tion  must  have  been  made  by  the  Valar or  Maiar themselves. 
   Indeed those histories or legends that deal with times  before the 
   awaking  of  the  Quendi,  or  with  the  uttermost past,  or with 
   things  that  the  Eldar  could  not  have  known, must  have been 
   presented  from  the first  in Quenya  by the  Valar or  the Maiar 
   when  they instructed  the Eldar.  Moreover this  translation must 
   have  concerned  more  than  the  mere  words  of language.  If we 
   consider the First History, which is called the  Ainulindale: this 
   must  have  come  from the  Aratar themselves  (for the  most part 
   indeed  from Manwe,  it is  believed). Though  it was  plainly put 
   
   into its  present  form  by  Eldar,  and  was  already in  that form 
   when  it  was  recorded  by  Rumil, it  must nonetheless  have been 
   from the first  presented to  us not  only in  the words  of Quenya, 
   but  also  according  to  our  modes  of  thought  and  our imagina- 
   tion of the visible world, in symbols that were intelligible  to us. 
   And  these  things  the  Valar understood  because they  had learned 
   our tongue.'                                                        
                                                                      
                    Author's Notes to Quendi and Eldar.                
                                                                      
   Note 1 (p. 367; referred to in two passages).                       
   Distinguish  yomenie   'meeting,  gathering'   (of  three   or  more 
   coming from  different directions).  The Telerin  form was:  el sila 
   lumena vomentienguo.                                               
                                                                      
   Note 2 (p. 369).                                                    
   It was  a later  development in  Quenya, after  the elements  -o and 
   -va had  become inflexions,  applicable to  all nouns,  to pluralize 
   -o by the addition of the  plural sign  -n, when  added to  a plural 
   stem (as by natural function it could  be): as  lasseo 'of  a leaf', 
   lassio > lassion 'of leaves'. Similarly with -va;  but this  was and 
   remained  an  adjective,  and  had  the  plural  form -ve  in plural 
   attribution  (archaic  Q  -vai);  it  could  not,  however, indicate 
   plurality  of  source,  originally,  and  the  Q  distinction Eldava 
   Elf s and Eldaiva Elves þ was a Q innovation.                       
                                                                      
   Note 3 (p. 372).                                                    
   roquen  is  <  *roko-kwen  with  Quenya  syncope,  *roko   being  an 
   older  simpler  form  of  the  stem,  found  in  some  compounds and 
   compound  names,  though   the  normal   form  of   the  independent 
   word  'horse'  had  the  fortified   form  rokko.   These  compounds 
   being  old  were  accented  as  unitary  words  and the  main stress 
   came on the syllable preceding -quen: kirya:quen, kirya:queni. 
                                                                      
   Note 4 (p. 373).                                                    
  
   That  is,  elliptically  for  Quenya lambe,  as English  for English 
   language.  When  historians  needed   a  general   adjective  'Quen- 
   dian,  belonging  to  the  Elves  as  a  whole',  they made  the new 
   adjective  Quenderin  (on  the  model  of Eldarin,  Noldorin, etc.); 
   but this remained a learned word.                                   
                                                                      
   Note 5 (p. 375).                                                    
   This  change  took  place  far  back  in Elvish  linguistic history; 
   possibly before  the Separation.  It is  in any  case common  to the 
   Telerin of Aman, Sindarin, and Nandorin.                            
   
   Note 6 (p. 375).                                                    
   The  Noldorin  Loremasters  record  that  Pendi  was  used  by  the 
   Teleri only of the earliest days, because they  felt that  it meant 
   the  lacking, the  poor (*PEN), with  reference to  the indigence 
   and ignorance of the primitive Elves.                               
                                                                      
   Note 7 (p. 377).                                                    
   The  Dwarves  were  in  a  special position.  They claimed  to have 
   known  Beleriand  before  even  the  Eldar  first  came  there; and 
   there do appear  to have  been small  groups dwelling  furtively in 
   the  highlands  west  of  Sirion  from  a  very  early  date:  they 
   attacked and waylaid the Elves by  stealth, and  the Elves  did not 
   at  first  recognize  them as  Incarnates, but  thought them  to be 
   some  kind  of  cunning  animal,  and  hunted  them.  By  their own 
   account they were fugitives,  driven into  the wilderness  by their 
   own  kin  further  east,  and  later they  were called  the Noegyth 
   Nibin (32) or Petty-dwarves,  for  they  had  become smaller  than the 
   norm of their kind, and filled with hate  for all  other creatures. 
   When   the   Elves  met   the  powerful   Dwarves  of   Nogrod  and 
   Belegost, in  the eastern  side of  the Mountains,  they recognized 
   them  as  Incarnates,  for  they  had  skill  in  many  crafts, and 
   learned the Elvish speech readily for purposes of traffic. At first 
   the  Elves  were  in doubt  concerning them,  believing them  to be 
   related  to  Orcs  and creatures  of Morgoth;  but when  they found 
   that, though proud and unfriendly,  they could  be trusted  to keep 
   any treaties  that they  made, and  did not  molest those  who left 
   them  in peace,  they traded  with them  and let  them come  and go 
   as  they  would.  They  no  longer  classed  them  as  Moerbin, but 
   neither  did  they  ever reckon  them as  Celbin, calling  them the 
   Dornhoth  ('the  thrawn  folk')  or   the  Naugrim   ('the  stunted 
   people'). [See further on the Petty-dwarves pp. 388 - 9.]           
                                                                      
   Note 8 (p. 377).                                                    
   Though  Morben  might  still  be  applied  to   them  by   any  who 
   remained hostile  to Men  (as were  the people  of Doriath  for the 
   most part); but this was intended to be insulting.                  
                                                                      
   Note 9 (p. 377; referred to in two passages).                       
   The  implication  that  as  opposed  to  Celbin  the  Moerbin  were 
   allies of Morgoth, or at  least of  dubious loyalty,  was, however, 
   untrue with regard  to the  Avari. No  Elf of  any kind  ever sided 
   with Morgoth of free will, though  under torture  or the  stress of 
   great  fear,  or  deluded by  lies, they  might obey  his commands: 
   but this applied also to Celbin.  The 'Dark-elves',  however, often 
   
   were  hostile,  and even  treacherous, in  their dealings  with the 
   Sindar  and  Noldor;  and  if  they  fought,   as  they   did  when 
   themselves  assailed by  the Orcs,  they never  took any  open part 
   in the War on the side of the Celbin. They  were, it  seems, filled 
   with  an  inherited  bitterness  against   the  Eldar,   whom  they 
   regarded as deserters of their kin, and  in Beleriand  this feeling 
   was  increased  by  envy  (especially  of  the  Amanyar),   and  by 
   resentment of their lordliness. The belief of  the Celbin  that, at 
   the least, they were weaker in resistance to  the pressures  or lies 
   of  Morgoth,  if  this  grievance  was  concerned,  may  have  been 
   justified; but the only case recorded in the  histories is  that of 
   Maeglin,  the  son  of Eol.  Eol was  a Mornedhel,  and is  said to 
   have   belonged   to   the   Second  Clan   (whose  representatives 
  
   among  the  Eldar  were  the  Noldor).(33) He dwelt in  East Beleriand 
   not  far from  the borders  of Doriath.  He had  great smith-craft, 
   especially  in the  making of  swords, in  which work  he surpassed 
   even  the  Noldor  of  Aman;  and many  therefore believed  that he 
   used  the  morgul,  the black  arts taught  by Morgoth.  The Noldor 
   themselves  had  indeed  learned  much  from  Morgoth  in  the days 
   of his captivity in Valinor;  but it  is more  likely that  Eol was 
   acquainted  with  the  Dwarves,  for  in  many  places   the  Avari 
   became  closer  in  friendship  with that  people than  the Amanyar 
   or the Sindar. Eol found Irith,(34) the sister  of King  Turgon, astray 
   in the wild near his dwelling, and he took her to wife by  force: a 
   very wicked deed  in the  eyes of  the Eldar.  His son  Maeglin was 
   later  admitted  to  Gondolin,  and  given  honour  as  the  king's 
   sisterson;  but  in  the  end  he  betrayed  Gondolin  to  Morgoth. 
   Maeglin was indeed  an Elf  of evil  temper and  dark mind,  and he 
   had a lust and grudge of his  own to  satisfy; but  even so  he did 
   what he did  only after  torment and  under a  cloud of  fear. Some 
   of  the  Nandor,  who  were  allowed  to  be  Celbin, were  not any 
   better. Saeros, a  counsellor of  King Thingol,  who belonged  to a 
   small  clan  of  Nandor  living  in  eastern  Doriath,  was chiefly 
   responsible for the driving into  outlawry of  Turin son  of Hurin. 
   Turin's  mother  was  named  Morwen   'dark  maiden',   because  of 
   her dark hair, and it was one of Saeros' worst insults to  call her 
   Morben. For that Turin smote him in the king's hall.(35)           
     This resentment on the part of  the Avari  is illustrated  by the 
   history  of  PQ  *kwendi.  This word,  as has  been shown,  did not 
   survive  in  the  Telerin  languages   of  Middle-earth,   and  was 
   almost  forgotten  even  in  the  Telerin  of  Aman. But  the Lore- 
   masters  of  later  days,  when  more  friendly relations  had been 
   
                                                                         
                                                                         
   established  with  Avari  of  various  kinds in  Eriador and  the Vale 
   of  Anduin,  record  that  it  was  frequently to  be found  in Avarin 
   dialects.  These  were   numerous,  and   often  as   widely  sundered 
   from  one  another  as  they  were  from the  Eldarin forms  of Elvish 
   speech,.  but  wherever  the  descendants  of  *kwendi  were  found, 
   they  meant  not  'Elves  in  general',  but were  the names  that the 
   Avari  gave  to  themselves.  They  had  evidently  continued  to call 
   themselves   *kwendi,   the   People,   regarding   those   who   went 
   away  as  deserters  -  though  according  to  Eldarin  tradition  the 
   numbers  of  the  Eldar  at  the time  of the  Separation were  in the 
   approximate  proportion  of  3:2,  as  compared  with  the  Avari (see 
   p.  381).  The  Avarin  forms  cited by  the Loremasters  were: kindi, 
   cuind, hwenti,  windan, kinn-lai,  penni. The  last is  interesting as 
   showing  the  change  kw  >  p.  This  might  be  independent  of the 
   Common  Telerin  change;  but   it  suggests   that  it   had  already 
   occurred   among   the   Lindar  before   the  Separation.   The  form 
   penni  is  cited  as  coming  from  the  'Wood-elven'  speech  of  the 
   Vale  of  Anduin,  and  these  Elves  were  among  the  most  friendly 
   to  the  fugitives  from Beleriand,  and held  themselves akin  to the 
   remnants of the Sindar.                                                
                                                                         
   Note 10 (p. 378).                                                      
   It  is  not  surprising that  the Edain,  when they  learned Sindarin, 
   and to a certain  extent Quenya  also, found  it difficult  to discern 
   whether  words  and  names  containing  the  element  el  referred  to 
   the stars or to the Elves.  This is  seen in  the name  Elendil, which 
   became  a  favourite  name  among   the  Edain,   but  was   meant  to 
   bear  the sense  'Elf-friend'. Properly  in Quenya  it meant  'a lover 
   or  student  of  the  stars',  and  was  applied  to those  devoted to 
   astronomical  lore.  'Elf-friend'  would  have  been   more  correctly 
   represented by Quen(den)dil or Eldandil.                               
                                                                         
   Note 11 (p. 378).                                                      
   Lake   Mithrim,   meaning   originally   'Lake   of    the   Mithrim'. 
   Mithrim  was  a  name   given  to   them  by   the  southern-dwellers, 
   because  of  the cooler  climate and  greyer skies,  and the  mists of 
   the  North.  It  was  probably  because  the  Noldor  first  came into 
  
   contact  with  this  northerly  branch  that they  gave in  Quenya the 
   name  Sindar  or  Sindeldi  'Grey-elves'  to  all the  Telerin inhabi- 
   tants of the Westlands who spoke the Sindarin language.                
   Though  this  name  was  also  later  held  to  refer  to  Elwe's name 
   Thingol   (Sindikollo)   'Grey-cloak',   since  he   was  acknowledged 
   as high-king of all the land and its peoples. It is said also that the 
   
   folk  of  the  North  were   clad  much   in  grey,   especially  after 
   the   return   of  Morgoth   when  secrecy   became  needed;   and  the 
   Mithrim  had  an  art   of  weaving   a  grey   cloth  that   made  its 
   wearers  almost  invisible  in  shadowy  places  or  in a  stony land. 
   This  art was  later used  even in  the southern  lands as  the dangers 
   of the War increased.                                                   
                                                                          
   Note 12 (p. 380).                                                       
   The  language  of  Mithrim  was  also  a  marked  dialect; but  none of 
   the  dialects  of  Sindarin  differed widely  enough to  interfere with 
   intercourse.  Their  divergences  were  no  greater  than   those  that 
   had  arisen  between  the  Quenya  as  spoken  by  the  Vanyar,  and as 
   spoken by the Noldor at the time of the Exile.                          
                                                                          
   Note 13 (p. 380).                                                       
   For the late PQ gl- as an initial variation of l- see General           
   Phonology.(37) Though  this Clan-name  has *glind-  in Sindarin,           
   the g- does not appear in Amanya Telerin, nor in Nandorin, so           
   that in this case it may  be an  addition in  Sindarin, which           
   favoured and much increased initial groups of this kind.                
                                                                          
   Note 14 (p. 382).                                                      
   For this reason the most frequently used of the 'titles' or             
   secondary names of the Lindar was Nendili 'Water-lovers'.               
                                                                          
   Note 15 (p. 382).                                                       
   A   simple   agental  formation   (like  *abaro   >  *abar   from *ABA) 
   from  the  stem  *TELE,  the  primary  sense   of  which   appears  to 
   have  been  'close,  end, come  at the  end': hence  in Q  telda 'last, 
   final'; tele- intransitive verb 'finish, end', or 'be the last thing or 
   person  in  a  series  or  sequence of  events'; telya  transitive verb 
   'finish,  wind  up,  conclude';  telma  'a  conclusion,  anything used 
   to  finish  off  a  work or  affair'. This  was possibly  distinct from 
   *tel-u  'roof  in,  put  the  crown on  a building',  seen in  Q telume 
   'roof,  canopy'.  (This  was  probably  one  of  the  earliest Quendian 
   words  for  the  heavens,  the  firmament,   before  the   increase  of 
   their  knowledge,  and  the  invention  of  the  Eldarin   word  Menel. 
   Cf.   Telumehtar   'warrior   of   the   sky',   an   older   name  for 
   Menelmakil,   Orion.)   The   word   telluma   'dome,  cupola'   is  an 
   alteration  of  telume  under  the influence  of Valarin  delgsima: see 
   p.  399.  But  *telu  may  be  simply  a  differentiated form  of *TELE, 
   since  the roof  was the  final work  of a  building; cf.  telma, which 
   was  often  applied  to  the  last  item  in  a  structure,  such  as a 
   coping-stone, or a topmost pinnacle.                                    
   
   Note 16 (p. 384).                                                   
   See  above,  p.  381.  The  proportion,  per  144,  of   the  Eldar 
   remaining  in  Middle-earth  was  reckoned  at  26, of  which about 
   8 were Nandor.                                                      
                                                                      
   Note 17 (p. 384).                                                  
   Lenwe  is  the   form  in   which  his   name  was   remembered  in 
   Noldorin   histories.   His  name   was  probably   *Denwego,  Nan- 
   dorin  Denweg.  His  son  was  the  Nandorin   chieftain  Denethor. 
   These  names  probably  meant  'lithe-and-active'  and  'lithe-and- 
   lank', from *dene- 'thin  and strong,  pliant, lithe',  and *thara- 
   'tall (or long) and slender'.                                       
                                                                      
   Note 18 (p. 384).                                                   
   The  name  Nandor  was  a  derivative of  the element  *dan, *ndan- 
   indicating the reversal of an action, so as to undo or  nullify its 
   effect, as in 'undo, go back (the same way), unsay, give  back (the 
  
   same  gift:  not another  in return)'.  The original  word *ndando, 
   therefore,  probably  only  implied  'one  who  goes  back  on  his 
   word or decision'.                                                  
                                                                      
   Note 19 (p. 386).                                                 
   In  Q  Eldameldor,  S  Elvellyn. That  is, 'Elf-lovers'.  The words 
   Quendili,   Eldandili   (see   Note   10),  though   not  excluding 
   affection  and  personal  loyalties, would  have implied  also deep 
   concern  with  all  lore  relative  to  the  Elves,  which  was not 
   necessarily  included  in  the   words  meldor,   mellyn  'lovers, 
   friends'.                                                           
                                                                      
   Note 20 (p. 387).                                                   
   That is, to die by nature, of age or weariness, and inevitably, not 
   only (as the Elves) of some grievous hurt or sorrow.                
                                                                      
   Note 21 (p. 387).                                                   
   S -eb is from *ikwa, CT *-ipa, probably related  to the  Q -inqua. 
   Cf.  S  aglareb  'glorious',  Q   alkarinqua.  Both   are  probably 
   related  to the  element *kwa,  *kwa-ta seen  in Eldarin  words for 
   'full'.                                                             
                                                                      
   Note 22 (p. 388).                                                   
   S  ch  was  only  an  approximation;  the Dwarvish  kh was  in fact 
   a strong  aspirate, not  a spirant.  Similarly at  the time  of the 
   borrowing Sindarin did not possess either  the sound  z or  long a. 
   This does  not mean  that the  Elves could  not imitate  or acquire 
   sounds alien to their native speech. All the Elves had  great skill 
   in  language,  and  far surpassed  Men in  this matter.  The Noldor 
   
   were  the chief  linguists of  the Elves,  but their  superiority was 
   shown  not so  much in  the acquisition  of new  tongues as  in their 
   love of  language, their  inventiveness, and  their concern  with the 
   lore  of  language,  and  the  history  and  relations  of  different 
   tongues.  In  adopting  a  word for  use in  their own  tongue (which 
   they loved) Elves fitted it to their own style for  aesthetic reasons. 
   Note 23 (p. 388)                                                     
   These  words  are  derived  from  the  stem *NUKU   'dwarf,  stunted, 
   not  reaching  full  growth  or  achievement,  failing  of  some mark 
   or  Standard',  seen  in  *nukta-,  Q  nuhta-  'stunt,  prevent  from 
   coming  to  completion,  stop  short,  not  allow  to   continue',  S 
   nuitha-  of  similar  senses.  An  adjectival  formation  was *nauka, 
   from  which  were  derived S  naug, Q  nauka, especially  applied to 
   things  that  though  in  themselves   full-grown  were   smaller  or 
   shorter  than  their  kind,  and  were  hard, twisted  or ill-shapen. 
   Nogoth   is   probably  from   some  such   form  as   *nukotto/a  'a 
   stunted or ill-shapen thing (or person)'.                            
                                                                       
   Note 24 (p. 388).                                                    
   The  Q  h  had  become  too  weak  to  represent  aspirate  kh  which 
   was  therefore  rendered  by  k.  Final  d  had  become  r,  and this 
   change  was  recognized  in  the  adaptation.  Medial   z  <   s  had 
   become  r  in  the  Noldorin  dialect  of Q  except when  an adjacent 
   syllable, or (as here) the same syllable, already contained an r. 
                                                                       
   Note 25 (p. 388).                                                    
   Norno  is  a  personalized  form  of   the  adjective   norna 'stiff, 
   tough', the Q equivalent of S dorn. Both are from the stem           
   *DORO  'dried  up,  hard,  unyielding'.  With  the  frequent  initial 
   enrichment  d  >  nd  this  appears  in  PQ  *ndore  'the  hard,  dry 
   land as  opposed to  water or  bog >  land in  general as  opposed to 
   sea;  a  land  (a  particular  region  with  more  or   less  defined 
   bounds)'.  Hence  S  dor  (-ndor  >  -nor, -nnor)  'land'. In  Q this 
   word became  confused or  blended with  the distinct  *nore from 
   the  stem  *ONO  (see  p.  387),  family,   tribe  or   group  having 
   a  common  ancestry,  the  land  or  region  in  which  they  dwelt'. 
   Thus  Q  nore  was  generally  used  for  'land'  associated  with  a 
   particular  people,  and  the  old  *ndore  survived  only  in  name- 
   compounds:  as Valinore  < *Valinore  'the people  and land  of the 
  
   Valar',  beside  Valinor,  Valandor.  A  particular  land  or  region 
   was  in  Q  arda,.  land  as  opposed  to  water   or  sea   was  nor 
   (<  *ndoro)  as  opposed  to  ear.  The Q  forms norna,  Norno may 
   also contain  nd-, though  S dorn  does not;  but this  is probably 
   
   one of the cases in which Q initial d became n-, not l-, by        
   assimilation to an n occurring later in the word.                  
                                                                     
   Note 26 (p. 389).                                                  
   Novrod was the  oldest form,  and appears  in the  earlier annals, 
   beside  the  variant  Grodnof.  These  contain  the   CE  elements 
   *naba  'hollow',  and   (g)rota  'excavation,   underground  dwel- 
   ling'.  Novrod  retains  the  older  Eldarin  (and  the  Dwarvish) 
   order with the adjectival element first. At the time of its making 
   *naba-grota  had  no  doubt  already  reached  its archaic  S form 
   *nov-3rot  >  novrod.  Grodnof  has  the  same  elements   in  the 
   later  more  usual  Sindarin  order. The  form Nogrod  which later 
   became usual is due to the substitution of Nog-,  taken as  a form 
   of  Naug 'dwarf'  (with the  usual change  of au  > o),  after the 
   element  Nov-  had  become  obscure.  The  adjective *naba  > nov, 
   nof  only  remained  current  in the  Northern dialect,  where the 
   name Novrod originated. In the other dialects  nov, as  a stressed 
   independent  word,  proceeded  to  nauv  >  naw  (with  the  usual 
   loss of final v after au, u), and this word ceased  to be  used in 
   current  speech.  Novrod  in  earlier  annals  is  sometimes found 
   glossed  Bar-goll  'hollow  dwelling',  using  the   more  current 
   adjective coll < *kulda.                                           
    Hadhodrond   uses  the   adapted  form   Hadhod  =   Khazad.  The 
   element rond  is not  related to  grod, -rod.  The latter  is from 
   *groto 'dig, excavate,  tunnel'. S  rond, Q  rondo are  from *rono 
   'arch over, roof in'. This could be applied both to natural and to 
   artificial  structures,  but its  view was  always from  below and 
   from the  inside. (Contrast  the derivatives  of *tel,  *telu men- 
   tioned in Note 15.)  CE *rondo  meant 'a  vaulted or  arched roof, 
   as seen from below (and usually not visible from outside)',  or 'a 
   (large) hall or  chamber so  roofed'. It  was still  often applied 
   pictorially  to  the  heavens  after the  Elves had  obtained much 
   greater  knowledge  of  'Star-lore'.  Cf.  the name  Elrond 'Star- 
   dome' (Elros meant 'Star-glitter'). Cf. also S othrond  applied to 
   an  underground  stronghold,  made  or  enlarged   by  excavation, 
   containing one or  more of  such great  vaulted halls.  othrond is 
   < S ost+ rond.  CE *osto,  Q osto,  S ost,  is derived  from *soto 
   'shelter, protect,  defend', and  was applied  to any  fortress or 
   stronghold  made  or   strengthened  by   art.  The   most  famous 
   example,  after  the  great  dwelling  of  Elwe at  Menegroth, was 
   Nargothrond   <  Narog-ost-rond   ('the  great   underground  burg 
   and  halls  upon  the  River  Narog'), which  was made  by Finrod, 
   
   or  completed   and  enlarged   by  him   from  the   more  primitive 
   dwellings made by the Petty-dwarves.                                  
     Though  distinct  in  origin  the derivatives  of *groto  and *rono 
   naturally  came  into  contact,  since  they  were not  dissimilar in 
   shape,  and   a  'rondo   was  usually   made  by   excavation.  Thus 
   S groth < *grotta (an  intensified form  of grod  < *grota)  'a large 
   excavation'  might  well  apply  to  a  rond.  Menegroth  means  'the 
   Thousand  Caves  or  Delvings',  but  it  contained  one  great  rond 
   and many minor ones.                                                  
                                                                        
   Note 27 (p. 390).                                                     
   *(n)guruk   is   due   to   a  combination   of  *(g)ruk   with *NGUR 
   'horror', seen in S gorth, gorthob 'horror, horrible',  and (redupli- 
   cated) gorgor 'extreme horror'.                                       
   Note 28 (p. 390)                                                      
   Some  other  derivatives  are  in  Quenya:  rukin  'I  feel  fear  or 
   horror'  (constructed  with  'from'  of  the  object  feared); ruhta- 
   'terrify';  rukima  'terrible';  rauko  and  arauko  <   *grauk-)  'a 
   powerful,  hostile,  and  terrible   creature',  especially   in  the 
   compound   Valarauko  'Demon   of  Might',   applied  later   to  the 
   more  powerful  and  terrible  of  the Maia  servants of  Morgoth. In 
  
   Sindarin  appear,  for  instance,  raug  and  graug,  and   the  com- 
   pound Balrog (equivalents of  Q rauko,  etc.); groga-  'feel terror'; 
   gruitha 'terrify'; gorog (< *guruk) 'horror'.                         
                                                                        
   Note 29 (p. 392).                                                     
   Affixes appear in  equen 'said  I', eques  'said he  I she',  used in 
   reporting a dialogue.                                                 
   Note 30 (p. 392).                                                     
   *ekwe  was  probably  a  primitive  past  tense,  marked  as  such by 
   the  'augment'  or  reduplicated  base-vowel,  and  the   long  stem- 
   vowel. Past tenses of this form  were usual  in Sindarin  'strong' or 
   primary  verbs:  as  *akara  'made,  did' >  S agor.  *akwa, however, 
   was  probably  not  verbal,  but an  extension or  intensification of 
   *kwa, used adverbially.                                               
                                                                        
   Note 31 (p. 392).                                                     
   In Eldarin  languages this  is usually  found in  the forms  -ikwa or 
   -ukwa,  or  with  nasal  infixion  -inkwa,  -unkwa.  The vowels  i, u 
   were  probably  derived  from  the  terminations  of  nouns  or other 
   stems  to  which  kwa  was  added,  but the  dissyllabic suffixal 
   forms  had  become  quite  independent  of  this  origin.  The  forms 
   using  u were  mainly applied  to things  heavy, clumsy,  ugly or 
   bad.                                                                  
   
   Note 32 (p. 393).                                                  
   Little is said  in Noldorin  lore concerning  the language  of the 
   Valar and Maiar; but on this point a note is added  at the  end of 
   this Appendix (pp. 397 ff.).                                       
                                                                     
   Note 33 (p. 394).                                                  
   lamba  is  derived  from *LABA  'move the  tongue, lick',  and may 
   be referred to *lab-ma  (with a  suffix frequent  in the  names of 
   implements):  the  group  bm  >  mb  in  CE and  possibly earlier. 
   lambe is  probably from  *lab-me, denoting  the action  of *LABA, 
   or the use of the *lamba.  (Cf. *JULU   'drink', *julma,  Q yulma, 
   S ylf 'drinking-vessel'; *julme,  Q yulme,  'drinking, carousal'.) 
   These   words  have   no  original   connexion  with  *LAMA  which 
   refers  to  sounds, especially  to vocal  sounds, but  was applied 
   only to those that were confused or inarticulate. It was generally 
   used  to  describe  the various  cries of  beasts. Hence  the word 
   *laman(a), *laman, Q  laman, pl.  lamni or  lamani; S  lavan, pl. 
   levain, 'animal', usually only applied to four-footed  beasts, and 
   never  to reptiles  or birds.  (This may  be compared  with *kwene 
   'user  of  articulate  speech'.) The  Sindarin glam  < glamb/glamm 
   (p. 391) is an elaboration of *LAM.                                
                                                                     
   Note 34 (p. 394).                                                  
   In  genuine  independent  use  mainly  employed   between  persons 
   out of earshot: the Elves  had astonishingly  acute eyesight  at a 
   distance. These 'signals' were really  distinct from  the gestures 
   (especially those  of the  hands) made  as concomitants  to speech 
   and  additions  to  tone-changes  for  the conveyance  of feeling, 
   though  some of  the gestures  in both  systems were  similar. The 
   Elves  made   considerable  use   of  the   concomitant  gestures, 
   especially in oration or recitation.                               
                                                                     
   Note 35 (p. 398).                                                  
   By  which  Pengolodh  meant  the  knowledge  available  in Middle- 
   earth. The Lammas was composed in Eriador.                         
                                                                     
   Note 36 (p. 404).                                                  
   Other  later  Loremasters  conjectured  that  Nessa  was  in  fact 
   Elvish  in form  (though archaic,  on Pengolodh's  own principle), 
   being  <  *neresa,  a  feminine  adjectival  formation  from *NER, 
   meaning  'she  that  has  manlike valour  or strength'.  They also 
   would  remove  Taniquetil  from   the  group   of  'translations'. 
   Arfanyarasse,  they say,  is the  translation: 'high  (i.e. noble, 
   revered) - shining  white -  peak', but  Taniquetil is  an adapta- 
   tion, though one that  has probably  greatly altered  the original 
  
   
   in  the  attempt  to  give  the   name  some   kind  of   Eldarin  sig- 
   nificance:  ?  high  white  point.  As  they  say,  ta-  does  not mean 
   'lofty'  in  Eldarin, though  it may  remind one  of tara  'tall, high' 
   (*TAR);  nique  does  not  refer  to snow,  but to  cold; and  Q tilde, 
   -til  is  not  a mountain  peak, but  a fine  sharp point  (mostly used 
   of small and slender things).  For nique  cf. Q  niku- 'be  chill, cold 
   (of weather)'; nique 'it is cold, it freezes'; ninque  'chill, pallid', 
   nixe  'frost',  niquis,  niquesse   'frost-patterns'  (the   latter  by 
   association with quesse 'feather').                                    
     Most  significant, they  cite from  an ancient  legend of  the Flight 
   the   tale  that   as  the   mists  of   Araman  wrapped   the  distant 
   mountains   of   Valinor  from   the  sight   of  the   Noldor,  Feanor 
   raised his hands in token  of rejection  and cried:  'I go.  Neither in 
   light  or  shadow  will   I  look   upon  you   again,  Dahanigwishtil- 
   gun.'  So  it  was  recorded, though  the writers  of the  histories no 
   longer  knew  what  he  meant.  For  which  reason  the   strange  word 
   may  have  been  ill  transmitted.  But  even  so  it still  bears some 
   likeness  to  Taniquetil,  though  it  can no  longer be  analysed. (In 
   a   few   versions,  say   the  Loremasters,   it  is   written  dahan- 
   igwis-telgun.)  They  also  cite  Fionwe  [read  Eonwe?]   (the  herald 
   of  Manwe)  as  another  name   for  which   no  Elvish   etymology  is 
   known.                                                                 
                                                                         
   Note 37 (p. 406).                                                      
   Usually in a formal and elevated style. Often, when there were         
   differences, rather according to the Vanyarin manner  than the         
   Noldorin, for the Vanyar  were most  in their  company; though         
   the  Noldorin  writers  have  sometimes substituted  their own         
   forms.                                                                 
   
                       Editorial Notes.                                   
                                                                         
   1. 'affection': mutation (of the vowel o caused by the following i in 
      Mori(quendi) ).                                                      
   2. sundoma: see p. 319.                                               
   3. omentielvo:  this  was  typed  omentielmo, subsequently  changed to 
      omentielvo.  The  same  change  was  made in  the Second  Edition of 
      The Fellowship of the Ring (p. 90).                                  
   4. The  Fellowship  of  the Ring  p. 367  (at the  end of  the chapter 
      Lothlorien); First Edition vanimalda, Second Edition vanimelda.      
   5. The term omataina or 'vocalic extension' is  used of  the addition 
      to the 'base' of a final vowel identical to the sundoma (p. 319). 
   6. 'The  glooms  and the  clouds dimming  the sun  and the  stars': an 
      explicit  reference,  it  seems,  to  some   form  of   the  changed 
      astronomical  myth  adumbrated  in  Text  II  of the  section 'Myths 
   
                                             
                                                                              
          Transformed' in Morgoth's  Ring. In  that text  my father  raised the 
          question 'how can the Eldar be  called the  "Star-folk"?' if  the Sun 
          is  'coeval with  the Earth'  (X.375); and  proposed a  complex story 
          (X.377  -  8)  in which  the darkening  of the  world by  Melkor, who 
          brought up vast glooms to shut out all  vision of  the heavens,  is a 
          chief element. See further pp. 423-4.                                
      7.  'The  first people  of this  kind to  be met  were the  Nandor': this 
          strangely contradicts  the history  recorded in  the Annals  (GA $19, 
          p.  9;  also AAm  $84, X.93),  according to  which the  Dwarves first 
          entered  Beleriand  in  Valian  Year  1250,   and  the   building  of 
          Menegroth  was  achieved  before  the  coming  of   Denethor,  leader 
          of  the Nandor,  in 1350  (pp. 11-13).  The following  statement here 
          that the first  invasions of  the Orcs  followed Morgoth's  return is 
          an  equally  striking  contradiction  of  the  Annals:  according  to 
          GA  $27  Orcs  entered  Beleriand  in  1330  (cf.  also  X.106, $85): 
          'Whence  they  came,  or  what they  were, the  Elves knew  not then, 
          deeming  them  to  be  Avari,  maybe,  that   had  become   evil  and 
          savage in the wild.'                                                 
      8.  'from  Cape  Andras  to  the  headland  of  Bar-in-Myl':  Cape Andras 
          was entered on the  map (p.  184, square  G 2),  but the  headland to 
  
          the south (itself an extension of the coastline as  originally drawn) 
          is  there  called  Ras  Mewrim  (p.  190,  $63).  The  name   in  the 
          present  text  was  typed  Bar-in-Gwael;  the  translation  'Home  of 
          the Gulls' was added at  the same  time as  the change  to Bar-in-Myl 
          (by a later pencilled change on one copy -in- > -i-).                
      9.  Brithonbar,  not  Brithombar,  is  the  form  typed,  and   not  cor- 
          rected.                                                              
    10.   With this passage on the subject of the Eglain cf. p. 189, $ 57, and 
          pp.  343-4.  The  concluding  sentence  'But  they  acknowledged  the 
          high-kingship of Thingol, and Cirdan  never took  the title  of king' 
          differs   from   the   Annals,   where  Cirdan   either  acknowledged 
          Felagund of Nargothrond as  overlord, or  else was  (as it  seems) an 
          independent  Lord of  the Falas  'yet ever  close in  friendship with 
          Nargothrond' (GA $85, and commentary p. 117).                        
    11.   For the legend of Imin, Tata, and Enel see pp. 420 ff.               
    12.   The  story  found  in the  Annals of  Aman of  the kindreds  of Morwe 
          and  Nurwe,  who  refused  the  summons  of  the  Valar   and  became 
          the Avari (X.81-2, 88, 168), had been abandoned.                     
    13.   The  name  Lindar  'Singers'  of  the  Teleri  has  appeared  in  the 
          'Glossary'  to  the  Athrabeth  Finrod  ah  Andreth  (X.349);  it was 
          for long the name of the First Kindred, the later Vanyar.            
    14.   On the waterfall of Cuivienen see p. 424.                            
    15.   In other  late writing  Cirdan is  said to  have been  of the  kin of 
          Elwe,  but  I  have  not  found any  statement of  the nature  of the 
          kinship.                                                             
    16.   Lenwe  has  replaced  the  long-standing  name  Dan   of  Denethor's 
   
        father; from this text it was adopted in The Silmarillion.            
    17. The statement that the Nandor entered Beleriand 'not long before      
                                                                             
        the  return  of  Morgoth'  is  another  remarkable  contradiction  of 
        the Annals (cf. note 7 above). Earlier (p. 377) it is said  that they 
        came  'before  the  return of  Morgoth', which  no doubt  implies the 
        same. But in  GA $31  there is  a marvellous  evocation of  'the long 
        years  of  peace  that followed  after the  coming of  Denethor', and 
        they  were  indeed  long:  from 1350  to 1495,  145 Valian  Years, or 
        1389 Years  of the  Sun. I  am at  a loss  to explain  these profound 
        changes in the embedded history.                                      
                                                                             
    18. On  the  Adunaic  word  Nimir  'Elf'  see   The  Drowning   of  Anadune 
        (Vol. IX, Index II, p. 473).                                          
    19. Firimar:  the  old  form  was  Firimor  (QS  $83, V.245,  footnote). An 
        account of the  development of  meaning in  the verb  fire is  given in 
        connection with Firiel, the later name of Miriel, in X.250.           
    20. The  name  Nogoth  niben  was  adopted  in  The  Silmarillion  (in  the 
        plural, Noegyth nibin: see Note  7 to  the present  text, p.  408); the 
        word  nogoth  of  the  Dwarves  has  not occurred  before (see  note 32 
        below).   For  other   names  and   name-forms  of   the  Petty-dwarves 
        see p. 187, $26.                                                      
    21. In  the  revision  of  the  QS  chapter  on  the  Dwarves  the Sindarin 
        name   of   Khazad-dum   was   Nornhabar,    translated   'Dwarrowdelf' 
        (p.  206).  'Dwarrowdelf'  is  found  also  in  The  Fellowship  of the 
        Ring;  in  the  present  text  the Sindarin  name was  typed Hadhodrud 
        and   translated   'Dwarrowmine',   but   the   change   to  Hadhodrond 
        'Dwarrowvault'     was     made     immediately.     Hadhodrond     was 
        adopted in The Silmarillion.                                          
    22. Cf.  Appendix  F  to  The  Lord  of  the  Rings,  p.  409:  'The lesser 
        kinds were called, especially by the Uruk-hai, snaga "slave".'        
    23. Feanor  held  that,  in  spite of  the usual  mode of  spelling, vowels 
        were each independent tengwi or word-building elements.               
    24. On  one  copy  only  a  later  pencilled  correction  changed  *SAR  to 
                                                                             
         *SYAR.                                                               
                                                                             
    25. At  the  head  of  the page  is a  pencilled note  on one  copy only: 
        'Change Pengolodh to Thingodhel'.                                     
    26. For the word equessi  see p.  392. Both  in that  passage and  in the 
        present one the word was typed Equeri and then corrected.             
    27. For  the  old  conception  in  the  Lhammas  of the  1930s, according 
  
        to which the origin of all Elvish speech was in  the language  of the 
        Valar (communicated to the Elves by Orome), see V.168, 192-3.         
    28. In  The  Road  Goes  Ever  On,  p. 61,  the name  miruvore (occurring 
        in Namarie) is said to be of Valarin origin.                          
    29. Cf.  Note  2   on  the   Commentary  on   the  Athrabeth   Finrod  ah 
        Andreth  (X.337), where  it is  said that  'Physically Arda  was what 
        we should call the Solar System', and that in Elvish  traditions 'the 
        principal part of  Arda was  the Earth  (Imbar "the  Habitation") ... 
   
         so  that  loosely  used  Arda  often  seems to  mean the  Earth'. For 
         Ambar see the references given in X.359, note 12.                     
    30.  Cf.  AAm  $164  (X.129):  without  voices in  silence [the  gods] may 
         hold  council  one  with  another',  and the  passage cited  from The 
         Return of the King in my note on that passage (X.135).                
    31.  Cf.  the  late  QS  chapter  Of  the  Coming  of  Men into  the West, 
         p. 217:  'Felagund discovered  ... that  he could  read in  the minds 
         of Men such  thoughts as  they wished  to reveal  in speech,  so that 
         their words were easily interpreted.'                                 
    32.  Noegyth  Nibin  was  a  correction  of  the  name  typed,  Nibinn..g, 
         probably  Nibinnoeg  (see  p.  187,  $26).  The  notes  being  inter- 
         spersed in  the text,  this note  was written  before the  passage on 
         p. 388 was reached.                                                   
    33.  It is curious that - as in the original text of Maeglin, where he was 
         'of the kin of Thingol' - in my father's very late work on  the story 
         Eol  becomes  again  'one  of  the Eldar'  (p. 328),  though consumed 
         with  hatred  of  the  Noldor; whereas  here he  is a  Mornedhel (one 
         of the Avari), and moreover of the aboriginal Second Clan.            
    34.  The  name  frith  is  found as  a correction  (made after  the publi- 
         cation of The Lord of  the Rings)  of the  old name  Isfin in  QS $42 
         (X.177).  When  my  father  worked  on  the  Maeglin story  c.1970 he 
         appears to have forgotten frith, for his notes  at that  time express 
         dissatisfaction with the 'meaningless' name Isfin as if it  had never 
         been replaced (pp. 317 - 18).                                         
    35.  Saeros'  insulting  of  Turin  by  calling  his mother  Morwen Morben 
         was  a  development  in  the  story  (see  QS  $39,  V.321,  and  Un- 
         finished Tales  p. 80)  that could  only arise,  of course,  with the 
         emergence of the words Calben and Morben.                             
    36.  Neither the interpretation of Mithrim as  the name  of a  people (for 
         the old etymology see  V.383 -  4, stem  RINGI) nor  this explanation 
         of the name Sindar have been met before.                              
    37.  'General  Phonology':  my  father  was  not  here  referring  to  any 
         specific, completed work.                                             
   
                                      APPENDIX.                        
                                                                      
                      The legend of the Awaking of the Quendi          
                                   (Cuivienyarna).                     
   It is said in Quendi and Eldar, p. 380:                             
                                                                      
    According to the legend, preserved in  almost identical  form among 
    both the Elves of Aman and the Sindar, the Three Clans were  in the 
    beginning derived from the three Elf-fathers: Imin, Tata,  and Enel 
    (sc.  One,  Two,  Three),  and those  whom each  chose to  join his 
    following. So they had at first simply  the names  Minyar 'Firsts', 
    Tatyar 'Seconds', and Nelyar 'Thirds'. These  numbered, out  of the 
   
   original  144  Elves  that first  awoke, 14,  56, and  74; and  these pro- 
   portions were approximately maintained until the Separation.               
                                                                             
   A form of this legend is found in  a single  typescript with  carbon copy. 
   On  one  copy  my  father  wrote (and  similarly but  mare briefly  on the 
   other): 'Actually written (in style and simple notions) to be a surviving 
   Elvish "fairytale" or child s tale, mingled  with counting-lore  . Correc- 
   tions to either copy are taken up in the text that follows.                
                                                                             
   While  their  first  bodies  were  being  made  from  the 'flesh  of Arda' 
   the  Quendi  slept  'in  the  womb  of  the  Earth',  beneath   the  green 
   sward,   and   awoke   when   they   were   full-grown.   But   the  First 
   Elves  (also  called  the  Unbegotten,  or   the  Eru-begotten)   did  not 
  
   all   wake  together.   Eru  had   so  ordained   that  each   should  lie 
   beside  his  or  her  'destined spouse'.  But three  Elves awoke  first of 
   all,  and  they  were  elf-men,  for  elf-men  are  more  strong  in  body 
   and  more   eager  and   adventurous  in   strange  places.   These  three 
   Elf-fathers  are  named  in  the  ancient  tales  Imin,  Tata,  and  Enel. 
   They  awoke  in  that  order,  but  with  little  time  between  each; and 
   from  them,  say  the   Eldar,  the   words  for   one,  two,   and  three 
   were made: the oldest of all numerals.*                                    
   Imin,  Tata  and  Enel  awoke   before  their   spouses,  and   the  first 
   thing  that  they  saw  was  the  stars,  for  they  woke  in   the  early 
   twilight   before  dawn.   And  the   next  thing   they  saw   was  their 
   destined  spouses   lying  asleep   on  the   green  sward   beside  them. 
   Then  they  were  so  enamoured   of  their   beauty  that   their  desire 
   for  speech   was  immediately   quickened  and   they  began   to  'think 
   of  words'  to  speak  and  sing  in.  And  being  impatient   they  could 
   not  wait  but  woke  up  their spouses.  Thus, the  Eldar say,  the first 
   thing  that  each  elf-woman  saw  was  her  spouse,  and  her   love  for 
   him  was   her  first   love;  and   her  love   and  reverence   for  the 
   wonders of Arda came later.                                                
   Now  after  a  time,  when  they   had  dwelt   together  a   little,  and 
   had  devised  many  words,  Imin   and  Iminye,   Tata  and   Tatie,  Enel 
   and  Enelye  walked   together,  and   left  the   green  dell   of  their 
   waking,   and  they   came  soon   to  another   larger  dell   and  found 
   there  six  pairs  of  Quendi,  and the  stars were  again shining  in the 
   morrow-dim and the elf-men were just waking.                               
   Then  Imin  claimed  to  be  the  eldest   and  to   have  the   right  of 
                                                                             
   (* [footnote to  the text]  The Eldarin  words referred  to are  Min, Atta 
   (or  Tata),  Nel. The  reverse is  probably historical.  The Three  had no 
   names  until  they  had  developed  language,  and  were  given  (or took) 
   names after they had devised numerals (or at least the first twelve).)     
   
   first  choice;  and  he  said:  'I  choose  these  twelve  to  be my 
   companions.'  And  the   elf-men  woke   their  spouses,   and  when 
   the  eighteen  Elves  had dwelt  together a  little and  had learned 
   many  words  and  devised  more,  they   walked  on   together,  and 
   soon  in  another  even  deeper  and  wider  hollow they  found nine 
   pairs of Quendi, and the elf-men had just waked in the starlight. 
     Then Tata  claimed the  right of  second choice,  and he  said: 'I 
   choose  these  eighteen  to  be  my  companions.'  Then   again  the 
   elf-men  woke  their  spouses,  and they  dwelt and  spoke together, 
   and  devised  many  new  sounds  and  longer  words;  and  then  the 
   thirty-six  walked  abroad  together,  until  they  came to  a grove 
   of  birches  by  a  stream,  and  there they  found twelve  pairs of 
   Quendi,  and  the  elf-men  likewise  were  just  standing  up,  and 
   looking at the stars through the birch boughs.                      
     Then  Enel  claimed the  right of  third choice,  and he  said: 'I 
   choose   these  twenty-four   to  be   my  companions.'   Again  the 
   elf-men  woke  their  spouses;  and  for many  days the  sixty Elves 
   dwelt  by  the  stream,  and  soon  they  began  to  make  verse and 
   song to the music of the water.                                     
     At length they all set out together again.  But Imin  noticed that 
   each  time  they  had  found  more  Quendi   than  before,   and  he 
   thought  to  himself:  'I  have only  twelve companions  (although I 
   am the eldest); I will take  a later  choice.' Soon  they came  to a 
   sweet-smelling  firwood  on  a  hill-side,  and  there   they  found 
   eighteen pairs of Quendi, and all were still sleeping. It  was still 
   night  and clouds  were in  the sky.  But before  dawn a  wind came, 
   and  roused  the  elf-men,  and  they  woke and  were amazed  at the 
   stars;  for  all  the  clouds  were  blown away  and the  stars were 
   bright  from east  to west.  And for  a long  time the  eighteen new 
   Quendi  took no  heed of  the others,  but looked  at the  lights of 
   Menel. But when at last they turned  their eyes  back to  earth they 
   beheld their  spouses and  woke them  to look  at the  stars, crying 
   to them elen, elen! And so the stars got their name.                
     Now  Imin  said:  'I  will  not  choose  again  yet';   and  Tata, 
   therefore, chose  these thirty-six  to be  his companions;  and they 
   were  tall  and  dark-haired  and  strong  like fir-trees,  and from 
   them most of the Noldor later were sprung.                          
  
     And   the   ninety-six   Quendi  now   spoke  together,   and  the 
   newly-waked  devised  many  new  and   beautiful  words,   and  many 
   cunning  artifices  of  speech;  and they  laughed, and  danced upon 
   the hill-side, until at last they desired  to find  more companions. 
   Then they all  set out  again together,  until they  came to  a lake 
   
   dark in the twilight; and there was a  great cliff  about it  upon the 
   east-side,  and  a  waterfall  came  down  from  the  height,  and the 
   stars  glittered on  the foam.  But the  elf-men were  already bathing 
   in  the  waterfall,  and  they  had  waked  their spouses.  There were 
   twenty-four  pairs;  but  as  yet  they had  no formed  speech, though 
   they  sang  sweetly  and their  voices echoed  in the  stone, mingling 
   with the rush of the falls.                                            
     But  again Imin  withheld his  choice, thinking  'next time  it will 
   be  a  great  company  .  Therefore  Enel  said,  I  have  the choice, 
   and  I  choose  these  forty-eight  to  be  my  companions.'  And  the 
   hundred  and  forty-four  Quendi  dwelt  long  together  by  the lake, 
   until they all became of one mind and speech, and were glad.           
     At  length  Imin said:  'It is  time now  that we  should go  on and 
   seek  more  companions.'  But  most  of  the  others were  content. So 
   Imin  and  Iminye  and  their  twelve  companions  set  out,  and they 
   walked  long  by  day  and  by  twilight  in  the  country  about  the 
   lake,  near  which   all  the   Quendi  had   awakened  -   for  which 
   reason  it is  called Cuivienen.  But they  never found  any more 
   companions, for the tale of the First Elves was complete.              
     And so it was that the Quendi ever after reckoned in twelves, 
   and  that 144 was for long their highest number, so that in none 
   of  their  later tongues was there any common name for  a greater 
   number.  And  so  also  it   came  about   that  the   'Companions  of 
   Imin'  or  the  Eldest  Company  (of  whom   came  the   Vanyar)  were 
   nonetheless  only  fourteen  in  all,  and  the smallest  company; and 
   the   'Companions   of   Tata'   (of  whom   came  the   Noldor)  were 
   fifty-six  in  all;  but  the  'Companions   of  Enel'   although  the 
   Youngest  Company  were  the  largest;  from  them  came   the  Teleri 
   (or Lindar), and they were in the beginning seventy-four in all.       
     Now  the  Quendi  loved  all  of Arda  that they  had yet  seen, and 
   green  things  that grew  and the  sun of  summer were  their delight; 
   but  nonetheless  they  were  ever   moved  most   in  heart   by  the 
   Stars,  and  the  hours  of  twilight  in  clear weather,  at 'morrow- 
   dim' and  at 'even-dim',  were the  times of  their greatest  joy. For 
   in  those hours  in the  spring of  the year  they had  first awakened 
   to life in  Arda. But  the Lindar,  above all  the other  Quendi, from 
   their  beginning  were  most  in  love  with  water,  and  sang before 
   they could speak.                                                      
                                                                         
   It seems that my father had resolved (at least for the purpose of this 
   'fairy-tale') the problem of the  name 'Star-folk'  of the  Elves (see 
   
                                 
                                                                         
   late night under skies of unclouded stars, and the stars were their 
   earliest memory. 
     In Quendi and Eldar (p. 382) my father wrote of 'the lake and 
   waterfall of Cuivienen', and this is explained in the Cuivienyarna: 
   'they came to a lake dark in the twilight; and there was a great cliff 
   about it upon the east-side, and a waterfall came down from the 
   height, and the stars glittered on the foam.' Through so many years he 
   was returning to Gilfanon's Tale in The Book of Lost Tales (1.232): 
     Now the places about Koivie-neni the Waters of Awakening are 
     rugged and full of mighty rocks, and the stream that feeds that 
     water falls therein down a deep cleft... a pale and slender thread, 
     but the issue of the dark lake was beneath the earth into many 
     endless caverns falling ever more deeply into the bosom of the 
     world. 
   
   
  
  When  J.R.R. Tolkien  laid aside  The Silmarillion  in 1937 
   the extension of the original  'mythology' into  later Ages 
   of the world  had scarcely  emerged, if  it had  emerged at 
   all;  as  he  himself  recorded,  he  knew  nothing  of the 
   peoples and history  of these  Ages until  he 'met  them on 
   the  way':  'The  Mines  of  Moria  had  been a  mere name; 
   and  of  Lothlorien  no  word  had  reached my  mortal ears 
   until  I  came  there.  Fangorn  Forest  was  an unforeseen 
   adventure. I had never heard of  the House  of Eorl  nor of 
   the   Stewards   of   Gondor.   Saruman   had   never  been 
   revealed to me.'                                           
     It  was  in  the  Appendices  to  The  Lord of  the Rings 
   that  there  emerged  a comprehensive  historical structure 
   and  chronology  of  the Second  and Third  Ages, embracing 
   all the diverse strands that  came together  in the  War of 
   the  Ring.  The  difficulty  bordering  on despair  that he 
   found in providing  these Appendices,  leading to  delay in 
   the  publication  of  The  Return  of  the  King,  is  well 
   known;  but  in  The  Peoples  of  Middle-earth Christopher 
   Tolkien  shows  that  the  work had  in fact  been achieved 
   years  before,  in  essays  and  records  differing greatly 
   from the published forms. In these early texts is  seen the 
   evolution  of  the  chronology  of  the  later   Ages,  the 
   Calendars, the Hobbit genealogies  (with those  of families 
   that  were  printed  but  not  published), and  the Westron 
   language   or   Common  Speech   (from  which   many  words 
   and names are recorded that were afterwards lost).         
     Following  the  account  of  the  Appendices a  number of 
   other  writings  by  J.R.R.  Tolkien  are included  in this 
   book,  chiefly  deriving  from  his  last  years,  when new 
   insights  and new  constructions still  freely arose  as he 
   pondered the history that he had created.                  
     This  final  volume  of   The  History   of  Middle-earth 
   concludes   with    two   soon-abandoned    stories,   both 
   unique in the setting of  time or  place: The  New   Shadow 
   in Gondor of  the Fourth  Age, and  the tale  of Tal-elmar, 
   in  which  the  coming  of  the  dreaded  Numenorean  ships 
   is  seen through  the eyes  of men  of Middle-earth  in the 
   Dark Years.                                                
   
           J.R.R. TOLKIEN.       
                                
           THE PEOPLES OF        
            MIDDLE-EARTH.        
                                
   Edited by Christopher Tolkien. 
                                
      Harper CollinsPablishers. 
   
   To Baillie Tolkien. 
   
  
                         CONTENTS.                           
                                                            
   Foreword.                                      page vii. 
                                                            
                            PART ONE.                        
                                                            
   THE PROLOGUE AND APPENDICES TO                            
   THE LORD OF THE RINGS.                                    
                                                            
    I. The Prologue.                                    3. 
    II. The Appendix on Languages.                     19. 
    III. The Family Trees.                               85. 
    IV. The Calendars.                                  119. 
    V. The History of the Akallabeth.                     140. 
    VI. The Tale of Years of the Second Age.              166. 
    VII. The Heirs of Elendil.                            188. 
    VIII. The Tale of Years of the Third Age.             225. 
    IX. The Making of Appendix A.                             
            (i) The Realms in Exile.                     253. 
            (ii) The Tale of Aragorn and Arwen.          262. 
            (iii) The House of Eorl.                     270. 
            (iv) Durin's Folk.                           274. 
                                                            
                            PART TWO.                        
                                                            
   LATE WRITINGS.                                            
                                                            
    X. Of Dwarves and Men.                                295. 
    XI. The Shibboleth of Feanor.                         331. 
    XII. The Problem of Ros.                              367. 
    XIH. Last Writings.                                   377. 
   
            
                                                          
                              PART THREE.                  
                                                          
    TEACHINGS OF PENGOLOD.                                 
                                                          
     XIV. Dangweth Pengolod.                            395. 
      XV. Of Lembas.                                    403. 
                                                          
                               PART FOUR.                  
                                                          
            UNFINISHED TALES.                              
                                                          
    XVI. The New Shadow.                                409. 
    XVII. Tal-Elmar.                                    422. 
                                                          
    Index.                                              439. 
   
   
  
                                FOREWORD.                             
                                                                     
   In  my  Foreword  to  Sauron  Defeated  I  wrote  that I  would not 
   attempt a study  of the  Appendices to  The Lord  of the  Rings 'at 
   this  time'. That  was an  ambiguous remark,  for I  rather doubted 
   that I would ever make the attempt; but  I justified  its postpone- 
   ment,  at  least,  on  the  ground  that  'my  father  soon  turned 
   again,  when  The  Lord  of the  Rings was  finished, to  the myths 
   and  legends  of  the  Elder  Days', and  so devoted  the following 
   volumes to  the later  history of 'The Silmarillion'. My intentions 
   for the twelfth book were uncertain; but  after the  publication of 
   The War of the Jewels I came to  think that  since (contrary  to my 
   original  conception)  I  had  included in  The History  of Middle- 
   earth a lengthy account of  the writing  of The  Lord of  the Rings 
   it  would  be a  strange omission  to say  nothing whatever  of the 
   Appendices, in  which the  historical structure  of the  Second and 
   Third Ages, based on a firm chronology, actually emerged.          
    Thus  I  embarked  on  the study  of the  history of  these works, 
   of  which I  had little  precise knowledge.  As with  the narrative 
   texts of The Lord of  the Rings,  those of  the Appendices  (and of 
   the  Prologue)  became  divided,  in  some  cases in  a bewildering 
   fashion,  at  the  time  of  the  sale of  the papers  to Marquette 
   University;  but  I  received  most   generous  help,   prompt  and 
   meticulous,  from  Charles  Elston, the  Archivist of  the Memorial 
   Library   at  Marquette,   which  enabled   me  to   determine  the 
   textual relations. It was only now that I  came to  understand that 
   texts  of  supplementary  essays  to  The  Lord  of  the  Rings had 
   reached  a  remarkably  finished  form,  though  in  many  respects 
   far  different  from the  published Appendices,  at a  much earlier 
   date than I had supposed: in  the period  (as I  judge) immediately 
   following my father's writing of the  last chapter  of The  Lord of 
   the Rings in 1948. There is indeed a total  absence in  these texts 
   of  indications  of external  date; but  it can  be seen  from many 
   points that when they  were written  the narrative  was not  yet in 
   final  form,  and  equally clearly  that they  in fact  preceded my 
   father's return to the  First Age  at the  beginning of  the 1950s, 
   as described in  the Foreword  to The  War of  the Jewels.  A major 
   upheaval in the historical-linguistic structure was still  to come: 
   
   the  abandonment  of  their   own  tongue   by  the   Noldor  returning 
   out  of  the  West  and  their  adoption  of  the  Sindarin  of Middle- 
   earth.                                                                 
     In  my  account  I  have  of  course  concentrated  on   these  early 
   forms,  which  belong  so  evidently,  in  manner  and  air,  with  the 
   narrative itself.  I have  little doubt  that my  father had  long con- 
   templated   such   a   supplement   and   accompaniment  to   The  Lord 
   of  the  Rings,  regarding  it as  an essential  element in  the whole; 
   and  I  have  found  it  impossible  to  show  in any  satisfactory way 
   how  he  conceived  it  at  that  time  without  setting out  the early 
   texts in full, although this naturally entails the  recital, especially 
   in  the  case  of  the history  of Arnor  and Gondor,  of much  that is 
  
   known  from  its  survival  in  the  published  versions of  the Appen- 
   dices.  I  have  excluded  the  Appendix  E  ('Writing  and Spelling'), 
   but  I  have  included  the  Prologue;  and  I  have   introduced  into 
   this  part  of  the  book  an  account  of  the origin  and development 
   of   the  Akallabeth,   since  the   evolution  of   the  chronological 
   structure  of  the  Second  Age  was  closely  related  to  my father's 
   original  formalised  computation   of  the   dates  of   the  Numenor- 
   ean kings.                                                             
     Following  this  part  I  have  given  three  essays  written  during 
   his last  years; and  also some  brief writings  that appear  to derive 
   from  the  last  years  of  his  life,  primarily  concerned   with  or 
   arising  from  the  question  whether   Glorfindel  of   Rivendell  and 
   Glorfindel  of  Gondolin  were  one  and  the  same.  These  late writ- 
   ings  are  notable  for  the  many  wholly  new  elements  that entered 
   the  'legendarium';  and  also  for  the  number  of   departures  from 
   earlier  work  on  the  Matter  of  the  Elder  Days.  It  may  be sug- 
   gested  that  whereas  my  father  set  great  store by  consistency at 
   all  points  with  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  and  the  Appendices,  so 
   little  concerning  the First  Age had  appeared in  print that  he was 
   under  far  less  constraint.  I  am inclined  to think,  however, that 
   the  primary  explanation  of  these  differences  lies  rather  in his 
   writing  largely  from  memory.   The  histories   of  the   First  Age 
   would  always  remain  in  a  somewhat  fluid  state  so  long  as they 
   were  not  fixed  in  published  work;  and he  certainly did  not have 
   all  the  relevant  manuscripts  clearly  arranged  and set  out before 
   him.  But  it  remains  in  any  case  an  open  question,  whether (to 
   give  a  single  example)  in  the  essay  Of  Dwarves  and Men  he had 
   definitively  rejected  the  greatly elaborated  account of  the houses 
   of  the  Edain  that  had  entered  the  Quenta  Silmarillion  in about 
   1958, or whether it had passed from his mind.                          
   
                         
                                                                         
     The  book  concludes  with  two  pieces  further  illustrating the 
   instruction  that  AElfwine  of   England  received   from  Pengolod 
   the  Wise  in  Tol  Eressea,  and  the  abandoned beginnings  of two 
   remarkable stories, The New Shadow and Tal-elmar.                      
                                                                         
     With the picture of such  clarity in  the tale  of Tal-elmar  of the 
   great  ships  of  the  Numenoreans  drawing  into  the coast,  and the 
   - fear among  men of  Middle-earth of  the terrible  'Go-hilleg', this 
   'History' ends. It is a long  time since  I began  the work  of order- 
   ing  and  elucidating  the  vast  collection  of  papers  in  which my 
   father's  conception  of  Arda,  Aman,   and  Middle-earth   was  con- 
   tained,  making,  not  long  after  his  death, some  first transcrip- 
   tions  from  The  Book  of  Lost  Tales,  of  which  I  knew virtually 
   nothing,  as  a  step  towards  the  understanding  of the  origins of 
   'The Silmarillion'. I had little notion  then of  what lay  before me, 
   of  all  the  unknown  works  crammed  in  disorder  in   that  formi- 
   dable  array  of  battered box-files.  Nearly a  quarter of  a century 
   later the story, as I have been able to tell it, is at last concluded. 
  
   This  is  not  to  say  that  I  have given  an account  of everything 
   that  my  father  wrote,  even  leaving  aside the  great body  of his 
   work  on  the  languages  of the  Elves. My  father's very  late writ- 
   ings  have  been  selectively  presented,  and  much  further  detail, 
   especially  concerning  names   and  the   etymology  of   names,  can 
   be  found  in  texts  such  as  those that  I excerpted  in Unfinished 
   Tales,  notably  in the  part of  that book  entitled 'The  History of 
   Galadriel   and   Celeborn'.  Other   omissions  have   arisen  almost 
   one  might  say  from  inadvertence  as the  work and  its publication 
   proceeded.                                                             
     It  began  indeed as  an entirely  'private' study,  without thought 
   or   purpose   of   publication:   an  exhaustive   investigation  and 
   analysis  of  all  the  materials  concerned  with  what  came  to  be 
   called  the  Elder  Days,  from the  earliest beginnings,  omitting no 
   detail  of  name-form  or  textual   variation.  From   that  original 
   work  derives  the  respect  for  the  precise  wording of  the texts, 
   and  the  insistence   that  no   stone  (especially   stones  bearing 
   names)  be  left  unturned,  that characterises,  perhaps excessively, 
   The  History  of   Middle-earth.  Unfinished   Tales,  on   the  other 
   hand,  was  conceived   entirely  independently   and  in   an  essen- 
   tially  different  mode,  at  a  time  when  I  had  no notion  of the 
   publication  of  a  massive  and  continuous  history;  and  this con- 
   stitutes  an  evident  weakness  in  my  presentation  of   the  whole 
   corpus,  which  could  not   be  remedied.   When  Rayner   Unwin,  to 
   whom  I  am   greatly  indebted,   undertook  the   uncertain  venture 
   
   of  publishing my  work on  the history  of 'The  Silmarillion' (in 
   form  necessarily  much  altered)  I had  no intention  of entering 
   into  the  history of  the Later  Ages: the  inclusion of  The Lost 
   Road,   The   Drowning   of  Anadune,   The  Notion   Club  Papers, 
   and  above  all  the  history  of the  writing of  The Lord  of the 
   Rings,  extending  the  work  far  beyond  my original  design, was 
   entirely unforeseen.                                               
     Thus  it  came  about  that  the later  volumes were  written and 
   published  under  much  greater  pressure  of  time  and  with less 
   idea of the overall structure than the earlier. Attempting  to make 
   each  book  an  independent  entity  in  some  degree,  within  the 
   constraints of length, I was often  uncertain of  what it  would or 
   could contain until it was done; and this lack of prevision  led to 
   some  misjudgements  of  'scale' -  the degree  of fulness  or con- 
   ciseness  that  would  ultimately prove  appropriate to  the whole. 
   Thus,  for  example,  I  should  have  returned  at  the end  of my 
   account  of  the  writing of  The Lord  of the  Rings to  give some 
   description, at least, of  the later  developments in  the chapters 
   The  Shadow  of  the  Past  and  The  Council  of  Elrond,  and the 
   evolution in relation to these of the work Of the Rings  of Power 
   and the Third Age. However, all the stories  and all  the histories 
   have now been told,  and the  'legendarium' of  the Elder  Days has 
   been very fully mined.                                             
     Since  the  ceaseless  'making'  of  his  world extended  from my 
   father's youth into his old age, The History of Middle-earth  is in 
  
   some sense also a record of his life, a form of biography, if  of a 
   very  unusual kind.  He had  travelled a  long road.  He bequeathed 
   to  me  a  massive  legacy  of  writings  that  made  possible  the 
   tracing of that road, in as I hope its true  sequence, and  the un- 
   earthing of the deep foundations  that led  ultimately to  the true 
   end of his great  history, when  the white  ship departed  from the 
   Grey Havens.                                                       
     In the twilight of autumn it  sailed out  of Mithlond,  until the 
   seas  of the  Bent World  fell away  beneath it,  and the  winds of 
   the  round  sky  troubled  it  no  more,  and  borne upon  the high 
   airs  above  the  mists  of the  world it  passed into  the ancient 
   West, and  an end  was come  for the  Eldar of  story and  of song. 
   It has been an absorbing  and inspiring  task, from  the splendours 
   of the Ainulindale or  the tragedy  of the  Children of  Hurin down 
   to the smallest detail of changing  expression and  shifting names. 
   It has also of its nature been  very laborious,  and with  times of 
   
                            
                                                                            
   doubt,  when  confidence  faltered;  and  I  owe  a  great  deal  to all 
   those   who   have   supported   the   work  with   generous  encourage- 
   ment  in  letters  and  reviews.  Most  of  all  do  I  owe  to  my wife 
   Baillie,  to  whom  I  dedicate  this  last  volume: but  the dedication 
   may   stand   for   the   whole.    Without   her    understanding   and 
   encouragement   over   the   years,   making   mutual   the   weight  of 
   such   a   long   and  demanding   work,  it   would  never   have  been 
   achieved.                                                                 
                                                                            
                               Note on the text.                             
                                                                            
   As a general rule I  have preserved  my father's  often varying  usage in 
   the spelling of names (as e.g. Baraddur beside  Barad-dur), but  in cer- 
   tain  cases  I  have  given  a  standard form  (as Adunaic  where Adunaic 
   is sometimes written, and Gil-galad  rather than  Gilgalad). In  his late 
   texts he  seldom used  the diaeresis  (as in  Finwe), but  (in intention 
   at  least)  always  employed  N  to  represent initial  ng sounded  as in 
   English sing (thus Noldor); in this  book I  have extended  the diaeresis 
   throughout  (other  than  in  Old  English names,  as AElfwine),  but re- 
   stricted N to the texts in which it occurs.                               
    References  to  The  History of  Middle-earth are  given as  in previous 
   volumes  in  Roman  numerals  (thus  VI.314).  For the  necessarily abun- 
   dant  references  to  the published  Appendices I  have used  the letters 
   RK  (The  Return  of  the  King),  the  page-numbers  being those  of the 
   three-volume  hardback  edition;  and  occasionally  FR  and  TT  for The 
   Fellowship of the Ring and The Two Towers.                             
    To the removal of error (especially in the citation  of texts)  from The 
   Peoples  of  Middle-earth, which  was  completed  under   great  pressure 
   of  time,  Mr  Charles  Noad  has  contributed more  perhaps than  to any 
   of  the  previous  volumes  which  he  has  read independently  in proof; 
   and with the conclusion of  the work  I must  express again  my gratitude 
   to  him  for  his  meticulous,  informed,  and  extraordinarily  generous 
  
   labour. I wish also to record my appreciation of the great skill and care 
   which  Mr  Norman  Tilley  of  Nene  Phototypesetters  has  again brought 
   to this particularly demanding text -  including the  'invisible mending' 
   of errors in my manuscript tables.                                        
    Mr  Noad  has  also  made  a  number  of  suggestions  for  the improve- 
   ment of the text by  clarification and  additional reference  which where 
   possible  I  have  adopted.  There  remain some  points which  would have 
   required too  much rewriting,  or too  much movement  of text,  to intro- 
   duce, and two of these may be mentioned here.                             
    One  concerns the  translation of  the curse  of the  Orc from  the Dark 
   Tower  given  on  p.  83.  When  writing  this  passage  I  had forgotten 
   that  Mr Carl  Hostetter, editor  of the  periodical Vinyar  Tengwar, had 
   pointed  out  in  the  issue  (no. 26)  for November  1992 that  there is 
   
    a  translation  of  the  words  in  a note  to one  of the  typescripts of 
    Appendix E (he being  unaware of  the existence  of the  certainly earlier 
    version that I  have printed);  and I  had also  overlooked the  fact that 
    a  third  version  is  found  among  notes  on   words  and   phrases  'in 
    alien speech' in The  Lord of  the Rings.  All three  differ significantly 
    (bagronk,  for example,  being rendered  both as  'cesspool' and  as 'tor- 
    ture (chamber)'); from which it  seems clear  that my  father was  at this 
    time  devising  interpretations  of  the  words,  whatever  he   may  have 
    intended them to mean when he first wrote them.                            
      I should also  have noticed  that the  statement in  the early  texts of 
    Appendix  D  (The  Calendars),  pp.  124,  131,  that  the Red  Book 'ends 
    before  the  Lithe of  1436' refers  to the  Epilogue to  The Lord  of the 
    Rings,  in  which  Samwise,  after  reading  aloud  from  the   Book  over 
    many   months, finally  reached its  end on  an evening  late in  March of 
    that year (IX.120-1).                                                      
      Lastly, after the  proofs of  this book  had been  revised I  received a 
    letter  from  Mr  Christopher  Gilson  in  which  he  referred to  a brief 
    but  remarkable  text  associated  with  Appendix  A that  he had  seen at 
    Marquette.  This was  a curious  chance, for  he had  no knowledge  of the 
    book  beyond  the  fact  that  it  contained  some  account of  the Appen- 
    dices; while although I had  received a  copy of  the text  from Marquette 
    I had passed it over  without observing  its significance.  Preserved with 
    other difficult and disjointed notes, it is very roughly written on a slip 
    of  paper  torn from  a  rejected  manuscript.  That  manuscript   can  be 
    identified  as the  close predecessor  of the  Appendix A  text concerning 
    the  choice  of  the  Half-elven  which  I  have given  on pp.  256-7. The 
    writing on the verso reads: 
    and  his  father  gave  him  the  name  Aragorn,  a   name  used   in  the 
    House  of  the  Chieftains.  But  Ivorwen  at  his  naming  stood  by, and 
    said 'Kingly Valour' (for  so that  name is  interpreted): 'that  he shall 
    have,  but I  see on  his breast  a green  stone, and  from that  his true 
    name  shall  come  and  his chief  renown: for  he shall  be a  healer and 
    a renewer.'                                                                
    Above  this  is  written:  'and  they  did  not know  what she  meant, for 
    there  was  no  green  stone  to  be  seen  by  other  eyes'  (followed by 
    illegible words); and beneath  it: 'for  the green  Elfstone was  given to 
    him by Galadriel'. A large X is also written, but it is not  clear whether 
  
    this relates to the whole page or only to a part of it.                    
      Mr Gilson observes that this text,  clearly to  be associated  with work 
    on  the Tale  of Aragorn  and Arwen  (see p.  263), seems  to be  the only 
    place  where  the  name  Aragorn  is  translated;   and  he   mentions  my 
    father's letter of 17  December 1972  to Mr  Richard Jeffery  (Letters no. 
    347),  who  had  asked  whether  Aragorn  could  mean 'tree-king'.  In his 
    reply my father  said that  it 'cannot  contain a  "tree" word',  and that 
    '"Tree-King" would have no special fitness for him'. He continued:         
   
    The names in the line of Arthedain  are peculiar  in several  ways; and 
    several, though Sindarin in  form, are  not readily  interpretable. But 
    it  would  need  more  historical  records  and  linguistic  records of 
    Sindarin than exist (sc. than I have found time or need to invent! ) to 
    explain them.                                                           
   
      PART ONE.      
                    
    THE PROLOGUE 
   AND APPENDICES TO 
   THE LORD OF THE 
        RINGS.       
   
                                        I.                                    
                                                                             
                                  THE PROLOGUE.                               
                                                                             
   It  is  remarkable  that  this celebrated  account of  Hobbits goes  so far 
   back in the history of the writing of The Lord of  the Rings:  its earliest 
   form,  entitled  Foreword:  Concerning  Hobbits,  dates  from   the  period 
   1938 -  9, and  it was  printed in  The Return  of the  Shadow (VI.310-14). 
   This was a  good 'fair  copy' manuscript,  for which  there is  no prepara- 
   tory work extant; but I  noticed in  my very  brief account  of it  that my 
   father  took  up  a  passage  concerning   Hobbit  architecture   from  the 
   chapter A Short Cut to Mushrooms (see VI.92, 294 - 5).                     
     Comparison  with  the  published  Prologue  to  The  Lord  of  the  Rings 
   will show  that while  much of  that original  version survived,  there was 
   a  great  deal still  to come:  the entire  account of  the history  of the 
   Hobbits  (FR  pp.  11-15)  in  section  1  of  the  Prologue, the  whole of 
   section  2,  Concerning  Pipe-weed,  and  the  whole   of  section   3,  Of 
   the  Ordering  of  the  Shire,  apart  from  the  opening  paragraph; while 
   corresponding  to  section  4, Of  the Finding  of the  Ring, there  was no 
   more than a brief reference to the story of Bilbo and Gollum (VI.314). 
     In  order  to  avoid confusion  with another  and wholly  distinct 'Fore- 
   word', given in the next chapter, I shall use the letter P in  reference to 
   the  texts  that  ultimately led  to the  published Prologue,  although the 
   title  Foreword:  Concerning  Hobbits  was  used  in the  earlier versions. 
   The original text given in The  Return of  the Shadow  I shall  call there- 
   fore P 1.                                                                  
     My father made a  typescript of  this, P  2, and  judging from  the type- 
   writer used I think  it probable  that it  belonged to  much the  same time 
   as P 1 - at any rate, to a fairly early period in the  writing of  The Lord 
   of the Rings. In my  text of  P 1  in The  Return of  the Shadow  I ignored 
   the  changes  made  to  the  manuscript  unless  they  seemed  certainly to 
   belong to the time of  writing (VI.310),  but all  such changes  were taken 
   up into P 2, so that it  was probably  not necessary  to make  the distinc- 
   tion.  The  changes  were  not   numerous  and   mostly  minor,(1) but  the 
   whole  of  the  conclusion  of  P  1,  following the  words 'his  most mys- 
   terious  treasure:  a  magic ring'  (VI.314), was  struck out  and replaced 
   by  a  much  longer  passage,  in  which  my  father  recounted  the actual 
  
   story  of  Bilbo  and  Gollum,  and slightly  altered the  final paragraph. 
   This  new  conclusion  I  give  here.  A  part  of the  story as  told here 
   survived  into  the  published  Prologue, but  at this  stage there  was no 
   suggestion  of  any  other  version  than  that  in  The Hobbit,  until the 
   
                                              
                                                                        
   chapter Riddles in the Dark was altered in the  edition of  1951. With 
   all these changes incorporated, the typescript P 2 was a  precise copy 
   of the original version (see note 7).                                 
                                                                        
   This  ring  was  brought  back  by  Bilbo  from  his  memorable  jour- 
   ney.  He  found  it  by  what  seemed  like  luck. He  was lost  for a 
   while  in  the  tunnels  of  the  goblins  under the  Misty Mountains, 
   and there he put his hand on it in the dark.                          
    Trying  to  find  his  way  out,  he  went  on down  to the  roots of 
   the  mountains  and  came  to  a  full  stop.  At  the  bottom  of the 
   tunnel  was  a cold  lake far  from the  light. On  an island  of rock 
   in  the  water  lived  Gollum.  He  was  a loathsome  little creature: 
   he paddled a  small boat  with his  large flat  feet, and  peered with 
   pale  luminous eyes,  catching blind  fish with  his long  fingers and 
   eating them raw. He ate  any living  thing, even  goblin, if  he could 
   catch  and  strangle  it  without  a  fight; and  he would  have eaten 
   Bilbo, if  Bilbo had  not had  in his  hand an  elvish knife  to serve 
   him  as  a  sword.  Gollum   challenged  the   hobbit  to   a  Riddle- 
   game:  if  he  asked  a  riddle that  Bilbo could  not guess,  then he 
   would  eat  him;  but  if  Bilbo  floored  him,  then  he  promised to 
   give him a splendid gift. Since  he was  lost in  the dark,  and could 
   not  go  on  or  back,  Bilbo  was  obliged  to accept  the challenge; 
   and in  the end  he won  the game  (as much  by luck  as by  wits). It 
   then  turned  out  that  Gollum  had  intended to  give Bilbo  a magic 
   ring  that  made  the  wearer  invisible.  He  said he  had got  it as 
   a  birthday  present  long  ago;  but  when  he looked  for it  in his 
   hiding-place  on  the  island,  the  ring  had  disappeared.  Not even 
   Gollum  (a  mean  and   malevolent  creature)   dared  cheat   at  the 
   Riddle-game,  after  a  fair  challenge,  so  in  recompense  for  the 
   missing  ring  he  reluctantly  agreed  to  Bilbo's  demand   that  he 
   should  show him  the way  out of  the labyrinth  of tunnels.  In this 
   way  the  hobbit  escaped  and   rejoined  his   companions:  thirteen 
   dwarves   and   the  wizard   Gandalf.  Of   course  he   had  quickly 
   guessed  that  Gollum's  ring   had  somehow   been  dropped   in  the 
   tunnels and that he  himself had  found it;  but he  had the  sense to 
   say  nothing  to  Gollum.  He  used  the ring  several times  later in 
   his  adventures,  but  nearly always  to help  other people.  The ring 
   had  other  powers  besides  that  of  making  its  wearer  invisible. 
   But  these  were  not  discovered,  or  even  suspected,   until  long 
   after  Bilbo  had  returned  home  and  settled  down   again.  Conse- 
   quently  they are  not spoken  of in  the story  of his  journey. This 
   tale is chiefly concerned with the ring, its powers and history.      
    Bilbo,  it  is  told,  following his  own account  and the  ending he 
   
                                                        
                                                                            
   himself  devised  for  his  memoirs  (before  he  had  written   most  of 
   them),  'remained  very  happy  to  the  end  of  his  days,   and  those 
   were   extraordinarily   long.'  They   were.  How   long,  and   why  so 
   long,  will  here  be  discovered.  Bilbo  returned to  his home  at Bag- 
   End  on  June   22nd  in   his  fifty-second   year,  having   been  away 
   since  April  30th (2) in the year  before,  and  nothing   very  notable 
   occurred  in  the  Shire  for  another  sixty  years,  when  Mr.  Baggins 
   began  to  make  preparations   for  the   celebration  of   his  hundred 
   and   eleventh  birthday.   At  which   point  the   tale  of   the  Ring 
  
   begins.                                                                   
                                                                            
   Years  later  my  father  took up  the typescript  P 2  again. He  made a 
   number  of  minor  alterations  in  wording,  replaced the  opening para- 
   graph,  and rewrote  a part  of the  story of  Bilbo and  Gollum (improv- 
   ing  the presentation  of the  events, and  elaborating a  little Bilbo's 
   escape from the tunnels); these need not be recorded. But he  also intro- 
   duced  a  lengthy  new passage,  following the  words (VI.313)  'but that 
   was not so true of other families, like the Bagginses or the Boffins' (FR 
   p. 18). This begins 'The  Hobbits of  the Shire  had hardly  any "govern- 
   ment" ...', and is the origin of most of  section 3  (Of the  Ordering of 
   the Shire) in the published Prologue, extending as far as 'the first sign 
   that everything was not quite as  it should  be, and  always used  to be' 
   (cf. FR p. 19).                                                           
    Much of the  new passage  survived into  the final  form, but  there are 
   some interesting differences. In the third paragraph  of the  section (as 
   it stands in FR) the new text in P 2 reads:                               
                                                                            
    There  was,  of  course,  the  ancient  tradition in  their part  of the 
   world  that  there  had  once  been  a  King  at  Fornost  away  north of 
   the  Shire  (Northworthy  the  hobbits  called it),(3) who    had  marked 
   out  the  boundaries  of  the  Shire  and  given it  to the  Hobbits; and 
   they  in  turn  had  acknowledged  his  lordship.  But  there   had  been 
   no  King  for  many  ages,  and  even  the  ruins  of   Northworthy  were 
   covered with grass ...                                                    
                                                                            
   The  name  Northworthy  (for  later  Norbury)  is not  found in  the Lord 
   of  the  Rings  papers,  where  the  earlier  'vernacular' names  are the 
   Northburg, Northbury. See p. 225, annal c.1600.                           
    The fourth paragraph of the section reads thus in the P 2 text:          
                                                                            
    It  is  true  that  the  Took  family  had  once  a   certain  eminence, 
   quite  apart  from  the  fact  that  they  were  (and   remained)  numer- 
   ous,  wealthy,  peculiar,  and  of  great  social  importance.  The  head 
   of  the  family  had  formerly  borne  the  title  of  The  Shirking. But 
   that title  was no  longer in  use in  Bilbo's time:  it had  been killed 
   by  the  endless  and  inevitable  jokes  that  had  been made  about it, 
   
   in defiance of its obvious  etymology. The  habit went  on, how-            
   ever, of referring to the head of the family as The Took, and of            
   adding (if required) a number: as Isengrim the First.                       
                                                                              
   Shirking  is  of  course  a  reduction of  Shire-king with  shortening (and 
   in  this  case  subsequent alteration)  of the  vowel, in  the same  way as 
   Shirriff is derived from Shire-reeve; but this was a  joke that  my father 
   decided  to  remove  -  perhaps  because  the  choice  of  the  word 'king' 
   by  the  Hobbits  seemed  improbable  (cf.   p.  232   and  note   25,  and 
   Appendix A (I, iii), RK p. 323).(4)                                         
     The new passage in P 2 does not give  the time  of the  year of  the Free 
   Fair  on  the  White  Downs  ('at  the  Lithe,  that  is at  Midsummer', FR 
   p. 19), and nothing is said of the letter-writing proclivities  of Hobbits. 
   To  the  mention  of the  name 'Bounders'  my father  added '(as  they were 
   called  unofficially)';  the word  'unofficially' he  subsequently removed, 
   thus in this case retaining the joke but not drawing attention to it.       
     It seems to me all but certain that this new  element in  the text  is to 
   be  associated  with  the  emergence of  the Shirriffs  in the  chapter The 
   Scouring  of  the Shire  - where  the office  is shown  to have  been long 
   established  'before  any  of  this  began', as  the Shirriff  Robin Small- 
   burrow  said  to  Sam  (RK  p.  281). The  fact that  the term  'Thain' had 
   not yet emerged does not contradict this, for that came  in very  late (see 
   IX-99,  101,  103).  I  have  concluded  (IX.12-13) that  Book Six  of The 
   Lord of the Rings was written in 1948.                                      
  
     At  the  end  of  this passage  on the  ordering of  the Shire,  which as 
   already noted (p. 5) ends with the  words 'the  first sign  that everything 
   was not quite as it  should be,  and always  used to  be', the  addition to 
   P 2 continues (with a later pencilled heading 'Tobacco'):(5)                
                                                                              
   There  is  one  thing  more  about  these  hobbits  of  old  that  must  be 
   mentioned:  they  smoked  tobacco  through  pipes  of   clay  or   wood.  A 
   great deal  of mystery  surrounds the  origin of  this peculiar  custom ... 
   From this point the remainder of section 2 in  the final  form of  the Pro- 
   logue was achieved in  P 2  with only  a very  few minor  differences: 'Old 
   Toby'  of  Longbottom  was  Tobias  (not   Tobold)  Hornblower   (on  which 
   see p. 69), and the date of  his first  growing of  the pipe-weed  was 1050 
   (not 1070), in the time of Isengrim the First (not  the Second);  the third 
   of   the  Longbottom   varieties  was   'Hornpipe  Twist'   (not  'Southern 
   Star');  and  it  is  not said  of sweet  galenas that  the Men  of Gondor 
   'esteem it only for the fragrance of its flowers'. There is also a footnote 
   to the words 'about the year 1050 in Shire-reckoning':                      
                                                                              
     That  is  about  400  years  before  the  events  recorded  in  this  book. 
     Dates  in  the  Shire  were  all  reckoned from  the legendary  crossing of 
     the Brandywine River by the brothers Marco and Cavallo.                   
                                                                              
   Later  changed  to  Marcho  and  Blanco,  these  names  do  not  appear in 
   the  narrative  of  The  Lord of  the Rings:  they are  found only  in the 
   
                                          
                                                                            
   further  long   extension  to   the  Prologue   concerning  Hobbit-history 
   (FR  p.  13)  and in  the introductory  note to  Appendix C,  Family Trees 
   (RK p. 379).                                                              
     For  the history  of the  passage on  pipe-weed, which  began as  a lec- 
   ture on the  subject delivered  by Merry  to Theoden  at the  ruined gates 
   of  Isengard,  see  VIII.36-9.  After  much  development my  father marked 
   it  'Put into  Foreword' (VIII.38 and note 36).(6) - On Isengrim  Took the 
   First  and  the  date 1050  see VIII.45,  note 37.  When this  addition to 
   P 2 was written the old  genealogical tree  of the  Tooks (given  and dis- 
   cussed  in  VI.316-18),  found  on  the  back  of a  page from  the 'Third 
   Phase' manuscript of A Long-expected Party, was still in being.(7)      
     As has  been seen  (p. 4),  in P  2 as  revised the  story of  Bilbo and 
   Gollum was still  that of  the original  edition of  The Hobbit,  in which 
   Gollum  fully  intended  to give  Bilbo the  Ring if  he lost  the riddle- 
   contest  (see VI.86).  The curious  story of  how the  rewritten narrative 
   in the chapter Riddles in the  Dark came  to be  published in  the edition 
   of 1951 is sufficiently indicated in Letters nos.111, 128 - 9.  In Septem- 
   ber 1947 my father  sent to  Sir Stanley  Unwin what  he called  a 'speci- 
   men' of such a rewriting, not  intending it  for publication,  but seeking 
   only  Sir  Stanley's  comments  on the  idea. Believing  that it  had been 
   rejected, he was  greatly shocked  and surprised  when nearly  three years 
   later, in July 1950,  he received  the proofs  of a  new edition  with the 
   rewriting  incorporated.  But  he  accepted  the  fait   accompli.  Beyond 
   remarking  that  the  full  correspondence  makes it  very clear  how, and 
   how  naturally,  the  misunderstandings  on  both sides  that led  to this 
   result  arose, there is no  need to  say any  more about  it here: for the 
   present purpose its significance.lies in the conclusion that  the revision 
   of P 2 cannot have been carried out after  July 1950.  In fact,  I believe 
   it to belong to 1948 (see pp. 14-15).                                     
                                                                            
     From the revised and  extended text  P 2,  now in  need of  a successor, 
   my  father  made  a  new  typescript (P  3). This  was again  an uncharac- 
   teristically exact copy. It  received a  good deal  of correction,  in the 
   earlier part only, but these corrections were  restricted to  minor alter- 
   ations  of  wording  and  a  few  other  details,  such  as the  change of 
  
   'Northworthy'  to  'Norbury'  and of  the date  of Bilbo's  departure with 
   Gandalf and  the Dwarves  to April  28th (note  2). From  this in  turn an 
   amanuensis  typescript  was  made  (P  4),  but  this  my   father  barely 
   touched.  These  texts both  bore the  original title,  Foreword, Concern- 
   ing Hobbits.                                                              
     The next stage  was a  very rough  manuscript, P  5, without  title (but 
   with  Concerning  Hobbits  added  later), and  without either  the section 
   on  pipe-weed  or  that  on  the story  of Bilbo  and Gollum,  which while 
   constantly  moving  the  detail  of expression  further towards  the final 
   form held still to the original structure, and  retained such  features as 
   the  Shirking.(8) To convey  the  way  in  which  the  text  was developed 
   
   (with minute attention to tone, precision  of meaning,  and the  fall of 
   sentences) in successive stages I give this single brief example.        
                                                                           
   P1 (VI.311).                                                          
      ' And yet plainly they must  be relatives  of ours:  nearer to  us than 
     elves are, or even dwarves.  For one  thing, they  spoke a  very similar 
     language  (or languages),  and liked  or disliked  much the  same things 
     as we used to. What exactly the  relationship is  would be  difficult to 
     say.  To  answer that  question one  would have  to re-discover  a great 
     deal of the now wholly lost history  and legends  of the  Earliest Days; 
     and  that  is  not likely  to happen,  for only  the Elves  preserve any 
     traditions  about  the Earliest  Days, and  their traditions  are mostly 
     about  themselves  -  not  unnaturally:  the  Elves  were much  the most 
     important people of those times.                                       
   P2 (as revised).                                                      
        And yet plainly they must  be relatives  of ours:  nearer to  us than 
     Elves  are, or  even Dwarves.  For one  thing, they  spoke a  very simi- 
     lar  language  (or  languages),  and  liked and  disliked much  the same 
     things  as  we  used  to.  What  exactly  the  relationship is  would be 
     difficult  to  say.  To  answer  that  question  one  would have  to re- 
     discover much that is now lost and  forgotten for  ever. Only  the Elves 
     now preserve traditions  of the  Elder Days,  and even  their traditions 
     are incomplete, being concerned chiefly with Elves.                    
   P5.                                                                    
        Yet plainly they are relatives  of ours:  far nearer  to us  than are 
     Elves,  or  even  Dwarves.  They  spoke  the   languages  of   Men,  and 
     they  liked  and  disliked much  the same  things as  we once  did. What 
     exactly  our  relationship  was  in  the  beginning  can,   however,  no 
     longer  be told.  The answer  to that  question lies  in the  Elder Days 
     that  are  now  lost  and forgotten  for ever.  Only the  Elves preserve 
     still  any traditions  of that  vanished time,  but these  are concerned 
     mostly with their own affairs.                                         
                                                                           
     To  the  manuscript  P 5,  however, my  father added,  at the  time of 
   writing,  much new  material. One  of these  passages was  that concern- 
   ing the martial qualities of the Hobbits, or lack of them, the existence 
   of arms in the  Shire (and  here the  word mathom  first appears  in the 
   texts of the Prologue), and  the 'curious  toughness' of  Hobbit charac- 
   ter. This was already fairly close to the published form (FR pp. 14-15), 
   and its most notable omission  is the  absence of  the reference  to the 
   Battle of Greenfields; the text reads here:                              
                                                                           
     The Hobbits were not warlike, though at times they  had been           
   obliged to fight  to maintain  themselves in  a hard  and wild           
   world. But at this period there  was no  living memory  of any           
   serious assault on the borders of the Shire. Even the weathers           
   were milder ...                                                          
   
                                       
                                                                              
  
   The  original  text  of  the  chapter  The  Scouring  of  the  Shire  had no 
   reference  to  the Battle  of Greenfields:  'So ended  the fierce  battle of 
   Bywater, the only battle ever fought in  the Shire'  (IX.93). In  the second 
   text (IX.101) my father repeated this, but altered  it as  he wrote  to 'the 
   last battle fought in the Shire, and the only battle since  the Greenfields, 
   1137,  away  up  in  the North  Farthing'. It  seems a  good guess  that (as 
   with  the  passage concerning  the Shirriffs,  p. 6)  the appearance  of the 
   Battle of Greenfields  in the  Prologue soon  after this  (see below)  is to 
   be associated with the writing of The Scouring of the Shire.                
     It is convenient  here, before  turning to  the rest  of the  new material 
   that  came in  with the  manuscript P  5, to  notice a  text written  on two 
   small  slips and  attached to  the amanuensis  typescript P  4. This  is the 
   origin  of the  passage concerning  the founding  of the  Shire in  the pub- 
   lished Prologue (FR pp. 13 - 14), but it is worth giving in full.           
                                                                              
   In the Year 1 (according to  the reckoning  of Shire-folk)  and in          
   the  month  of Luyde {9} (as they used to say) the  brothers Marco          
   and  Cavallo,  having  obtained  formal  permission from  the king          
   Argeleb II in the waning city of Fornost,  crossed the  wide brown          
   river Baranduin. They crossed by the great  stone bridge  that had          
   been built in the days  of the  power of  the realm  of Arthedain;          
   for  they  had  no  boats.  After  their  own manner  and language          
   they  later  changed  the  name  to   Brandywine.  All   that  was          
   demanded  of  the  'Little  People' was  (1) to  keep the  laws of          
   Arthedain;  (2)  to  keep the  Bridge (and  all other  bridges) in          
   repair; (3) to allow the king to hunt still in the woods and moors          
   thrice a year.  For the  country had  once been  a royal  park and          
   hunting ground.                                                             
     After  the  crossing  the  L[ittle]  P[eople]  settled  down and          
   almost disappeared  from history.  They took  some part  as allies          
   of the  king in  the wars  of Angmar  (sending bowmen  to battle),          
   but  after  the  disappearance  of  the realm  and of  Angmar they          
   lived mostly at peace. Their last battle was against  Orcs (Green-          
   fields  S.R.  1347?).  For  the  land  into  which they  had come,          
   though now long deserted, had been richly tilled in days  of yore,          
   and  there the  kings had  once had  many farms,  cornlands, vine-          
   yards, and woods.  This land  they called  the Shire  [struck out:          
   (as  distinct  from  the  Old  Home  at  Bree)],  which  in  their          
   language  meant  an  ordered district  of government  and business          
   -  the  business  of  growing  food  and eating  it and  living in          
   comparative  peace  and content.  This name  Shire served  to dis-          
   tinguish  it  from the  wilder lands  eastward, which  became more          
   and  more desolate,  all the  way back  to the  dreadful Mountains          
   over which (according to their  own tales)  their people  had long          
   
   ago   wandered   westward;   also   from   the   smaller   country,   the 
   Oldhome  at  Bree,  where  they  first  settled  -   but  not   by  them- 
   selves:  for  Bree  they  shared  with  the  Bree-men.  Now   these  folk 
   (of   whom   the   brothers  Marco   and  Cavallo   were  in   their  day 
   the  largest  and  boldest)  were   of  a   kind  concerning   which  the 
   records  of ancient  days have  little to  say -  except of  course their 
   own   records  and   legends.  They   called  themselves   Hobbits.  Most 
   other  peoples   called  them Halflings  (or   words  of   similar  mean- 
   ing   in  various   languages),  when   they  knew   of  them   or  heard 
   rumour  of  them.  For  they  existed  now  only  in  the   Shire,  Bree, 
   and  [?  lonely]  here  and  there were  a few  wild Hobbits  in Eriador. 
   And  it  is  said  that  there  were still  a few  'wild hobbits'  in the 
   eaves  of  Mirkwood  west  and  east  of   the  Forest.   Hobbit  appears 
   to   be   a   'corruption'   or  shortening   of  older   holbytla  'hole 
   dweller'.(10) This  was   the  name   by  which   they  were   known  (to 
   legend)  in  Rohan,  whose  people  still  spoke   a  tongue   very  like 
   the   most   ancient   form   of  the   Hobbit  language.   Both  peoples 
  
   originally came from the lands of the upper Anduin.(11)                   
                                                                            
   The date '1347?' of the Battle of Greenfields (12) suggests that it  was here 
   that  that  event  re-entered  from  The  Hobbit  (see IX.119);  later my 
   father changed it here to 1147,  while in  The Scouring  of the  Shire it 
   was first given as 1137 (IX.101 and note 31).                             
     Returning  briefly  to the  manuscript P  5, I  have not  yet mentioned 
   that in this text, as originally written, the old passage in P 1 concern- 
   ing  the  Hobbits  of  the  Marish  ('the  hobbit-breed  was   not  quite 
   pure', 'no pure-bred hobbit had a beard', VI.312), still preserved in the 
   revision of P 2, was now altered:                                         
                                                                            
   The   Hobbits   of   that   quarter,   the   Eastfarthing,   were  rather 
   large   and   heavy-legged;   and   they   wore   dwarf-boots   in  muddy 
   weather.  But  they  were  Stoors  in  the  most of  their blood,  as was 
   shown  by  the  down  that  some  grew  on  their  chins.   However,  the 
   matter  of  these  breeds  and   the  Shire-lore   about  them   we  must 
   leave aside for the moment.                                               
                                                                            
   In the published Prologue  this passage  (apart of  course from  the last 
   sentence) comes after the account of the  'three breeds'  (FR p.  12), in 
   which  the  Stoors had  been introduced.  But a  further new  passage was 
   added on a separate page  of the  P 5  manuscript, corresponding  to that 
   in FR pp. 11 - 13 from  'Of their  original home  the Hobbits  in Bilbo's 
   time  preserved  no  knowledge'  to  '...  such  as  the  Tooks  and  the 
   Masters  of  Buckland';  and  the  account here  of the  Harfoots, Stoors 
   and Fallohides was derived with little change  from the  earliest version 
   of Appendix F, in which (p. 55, note 10) the idea  of the  'three breeds' 
   is seen in its actual emergence. The text in P 5 is all but  identical to 
   
                        
                                                                              
   that  in  the  final  form,  lacking only  the statement  that many  of the 
   Stoors   'long   dwelt  between   Tharbad  and   the  borders   of  Dunland 
   before they moved north  again', and  still placing  the Stoors  before the 
   Harfoots (see ibid.).                                                       
    The word smial(s) first  occurs, in  the texts  of the  Prologue, in  P 5. 
   Its  first occurrence  in the  texts of  The Lord  of the  Rings is  in The 
   Scouring  of  the  Shire:  see  IX.87  and  note  16  (where  I  omitted to 
   mention  that  in  Pippin's  reference  to  'the Great  Place of  the Tooks 
   away  back  in  the  Smials  at  Tuckborough'  in  the   chapter  Treebeard 
   (TT p. 64) the words  'the Smials  at' were  a late  addition to  the type- 
   script of the chapter).                                                     
                                                                              
    A  further  manuscript,  P  6,  brought  the  Prologue  very close  to the 
   form that it  had in  the First  Edition of  The Lord of the Rings.(13) This 
   was  a  clear  and  fluently  written  text  bearing  the  title  Prologue: 
   Concerning  Hobbits;  and  here  entered  the  last  'missing  passage', FR 
   pp. 13-14, from 'In the westlands of Eriador ...' to  'They were,  in fact, 
   sheltered, but they had ceased to remember it.'                             
    The text of P 6  differed still  from the  published form  in a  number of 
   ways,  mostly  very  minor  (see  note 14).  The text  was not  yet divided 
   into  four  numbered  sections,  though the  final ordering  and succession 
   of the parts  was now  reached; and  the concluding  section, on  the find- 
   ing of the Ring, was still the original story (see p. 7): this was derived, 
   with some rewriting, from the text  of P  2, but  with a  notable addition. 
   After  the  reference to  Gollum's saying  that he  had got  the Ring  as a 
   birthday present long ago there follows:                                    
                                                                              
   Bilbo might indeed have wondered  how that  could be,  and still            
   more  why  Gollum  should  be  willing to  give such  a treasure            
   away, if his case had been less desperate, and if in fact Gollum            
  
   had  ever  given  him  the  present.  He  did  not, for  when he            
   returned to his island to fetch it the Ring was not to be found.            
                                                                              
   This part then concludes much as in  P 2,  with the  addition of  a passage 
   about  Bilbo's  secrecy  concerning  the  Ring, and  his disposal  of Sting 
   and the  coat of  mail; ending  'And the  years passed,  while he  wrote in 
   his leisurely fashion the story of his journey.'                            
    In P 6 the 'Shirking' had  disappeared, and  in its  place stood  at first 
   the title 'Elder', though  this was  replaced by  'Thane' before  the manu- 
   script  was  completed,  and  the  spelling  'Thain' was  substituted later 
   (see p. 6). In  this text  the Battle  of Greenfields,  with the  date S.R. 
   1147, appears.(14)                                                          
    The  manuscript  ends  with  a  passage,  subsequently  struck  out,  that 
   was preserved with little material change  as the  conclusion of  the Fore- 
   word  to the  First Edition  of 1954.  This begins  with the  remarks about 
   the  map  of  the  Shire  (now  with  the addition  'besides other  maps of 
   wider and  more distant  countries') and  the 'abridged  family-trees' that 
   go back to P 1 (VI.313-14), but then continues:                             
   
   There is also an index of names [struck out:  with explanations]            
   and strange words; and a table of days and dates. For  those who            
   are  curious  and like  such lore  some account  is given  in an            
   appendix of the languages, the alphabets, and the calendars that            
   were used in  the Westlands  in the  Third Age  of Middle-earth.            
   But such lore is not necessary, and those who do not need it, or            
   desire it,  may neglect  it, and  even the  names they  may pro-            
   nounce as they will. Some care has been given to the translation            
   of their spelling from  the original  alphabets, and  some notes            
   on the sounds that  are intended  are offered.  But not  all are            
   interested in such matters, and many who are not may  still find            
   the account of these great and valiant deeds worth  the reading.            
   It was in that hope that this long labour was undertaken; for it            
   has required several years to translate, select, and arrange the            
   matter of the Red Book of Westmarch in the form  in which  it is            
   now presented to Men of a later  Age, one  no less  darkling and            
   ominous than were the  great years  1418 and  1419 of  the Shire            
   long ago.(15)                                                               
                                                                              
     This text was followed  by a  typescript copy  (P 7).  To this  my father 
   made  the  corrections  and  additions  that  brought  the Prologue  to its 
   final  form (many  being made  to its  exemplar P  6 as  well); and  it was 
   on this typescript that he rejected the original tale of  Bilbo's encounter 
   with  Gollum  and  introduced  the  'true  tale' (FR  pp. 20-2).  The story 
   is  told  here  on  appended  pages in  exactly its  form in  the published 
   Prologue,  ending with  Gollum's cry  'Thief, thief!  Baggins! We  hates it 
   for ever!'                                                                  
     From  this  point,  however, there  are two  texts. In  one of  these the 
   original  story, now  become Bilbo's  untrue version,  is not  mentioned at 
   all,  and  the  text  moves  at  once from  Gollum's cry  of hatred  to 'Of 
   Bilbo's later  adventures little  more need  be said  here'. But  my father 
   was  in  doubt,  whether  or  not  to  say anything  in the  Prologue about 
   Bilbo's  doctored  accounts  of  the  events;  for at  the point  where the 
   actual story ends ('We hates it for ever!') he  subsequently added  in this 
   text a direction  to a  'Note' on  a separate  sheet, which  was apparently 
   written quite independently. In this 'Note'  (which was  the origin  of the 
   passage concerning  the two  versions in  FR p.  22) the  satisfying expla- 
   nation of the difference in the story as told  in the  two editions  of The 
   Hobbit  is  probably  seen at  its emergence.  He began:  'This is  not the 
   story as Bilbo first told it to his  companions and  to Gandalf,  or indeed 
   as he first set it down in his book' (my italics), but struck out the words 
   following  'Gandalf';  he  then  went  on  to  say  that  though  Bilbo set 
   down  the  false  story in  his memoirs,  and 'so  it probably  appeared in 
  
   the  original  Red  Book',  nonetheless  'many  copies  contain   the  true 
   account  (alone  or  as  an  alternative),  derived,  no doubt,  from notes 
   
                        
                                                                             
   made by Frodo or Samwise, both of whom knew the truth.'                    
    On this page he  noted (later):  'Alternative, if  the only  reference to 
   this is made in Chapter II (second fair copy).' This is a reference to the 
   final  typescript of  the chapter  The Shadow  of the  Past, that  went to 
   the  printers.  The explanation  of this  apparently very  obscure comment 
   is as follows. On the text preceding the  one to  which he  referred, that 
   is to  say the  penultimate typescript,  he had  introduced a  long rider (16) 
   after Gandalf's words  (FR p.  66) 'I  put the  fear of  fire on  him, and 
   wrung the true story  out of  him, bit  by bit,  with much  snivelling and 
   snarling.' In this rider Gandalf continued:                                
                                                                             
   '...  I  already  suspected  much  of  it.  Indeed  I   already  suspected 
   something   that  I   am  sure   has  never   occurred  to   you:  Bilbo's 
   story was not true.'                                                       
    'What do you mean?' cried Frodo. 'I can't believe it.'                    
    'Well,   this   is   Gollum's   account.   Bilbo's  reward   for  winning 
   was  merely  to  be  shown  a  way  out  of  the  tunnels.  There  was  no 
   question  of  a  present,  least  of  all of  giving away  his "precious". 
   Gollum  confesses  that  he   went  back   to  his   island  to   get  it, 
   simply  so  as  to  kill Bilbo  in safety,  for he  was hungry  and angry. 
   But  as  Bilbo  had  already  picked  up  the  ring,  he escaped,  and the 
   last   Gollum   knew   of   him   was   when  he   crept  up   behind  and 
   jumped over him in the dark. That is much more like Gollum!'               
    'But  it  is  quite  unlike  Bilbo,  not  to  tell  the true  tale,' said 
   Frodo. 'And what was the point of it?'                                     
    'Unlike  Bilbo,  yes.  But  unlike  Bilbo  with  the   ring?  No,   I  am 
   afraid  not.  You  see,  half-unknown   to  himself   he  was   trying  to 
   strengthen  his  claim  to  be  its  rightful  owner:  it  was  a present, 
   a   prize   he   had   won.   Much   like   Gollum   and   his  "birthday- 
   present".   The   two   were  more   alike  than   you  will   admit.  And 
   both   their   tales   were   improbable    and   hobbitlike.    My   dear 
   Frodo,  Elven-rings  are  never  given  away   as  presents,   or  prizes: 
   never.  You  are  a  hobbit  yourself  or  you  would  have   doubted  the 
   tale, as I did at once.                                                    
    'But  as  I  have  told  you,  I  found it  impossible to  question Bilbo 
   on  the  point  without  making  him  very  angry.  So  I  let it  be, for 
   our  friendship's  sake.  His   touchiness  was   proof  enough   for  me. 
   I  guessed  then  that  the  ring  had  an  unwholesome  power   over  its 
   keeper  that  set  to  work  quickly. Yes,  even on  Bilbo the  desire for 
   ownership  had  gripped   at  once,   and  went   on  growing.   But  for- 
   tunately  it  stayed  at  that,  and  he  took little  other harm.  For he 
   got  the  ring  blamelessly.  He did  not steal  it; he  found it,  and it 
   was  quite  impossible  to  give  it  back:   Gollum  would   have  killed 
   him  at  once.  He  paid  for  it,  you  might say,  with mercy,  and gave 
   
                                                                
                                                                               
   Gollum  his  life  at  great  risk.  And so  in the  end he  got rid  of the 
   thing, just in time.                                                         
     'But  as  for  Gollum:  he  will  never  again  be  free  of   the  desire 
   for it, I fear. When I  last saw  him, he  was still  filled with  it, whin- 
   ing  that  he  was  tricked  and  ill-used.  [But  when   he  had   at  last 
   told me his history ...                                                      
                                                                               
   In  the  following  (final)  typescript  of  the  chapter  the rider  is not 
   present; but my father added  a note  at this  point 'Take  in rider'  - and 
   then struck it  out. It  was clearly  at this  time that  he wrote  the note 
  
   referred  to  above, 'Alternative,  if the  only reference  to this  is made 
   in  Chapter  II': he  meant, if  no more  was to  be said  of the  matter in 
   Chapter  H  than  Gandalf's  words  'I  put  the  fear of  fire on  him, and 
   wrung  the  true  story  out  of  him,  bit  by  bit,  with  much snivelling 
   and snarling' - i.e., without the rider just given. If that rider was to be 
   rejected,  then a  passage on  the subject  must be  given in  the Prologue. 
   This  was  ultimately  his  decision;  and  the  second  of  the  two  texts 
   appended  to  P  6  is  exactly  as  it  stands  in the  published Prologue, 
   p. 22: 'Now it is a curious fact that this is not the  story as  Bilbo first 
   told it to his companions ...'(17)                                           
                                                                               
     The  Note  on  the Shire  Records entered  in the  Second Edition.  In one 
   of  his  copies  of  the  First  Edition  my father  noted: 'Here  should be 
   inserted Note on the Shire  Records'; but  he wrote  against this  later: 'I 
   have  decided  against  this. It  belongs to  Preface to  The Silmarillion.' 
   With  this  compare  my  remarks  in  the  Foreword  to  The  Book  of  Lost 
   Tales Part One, pp. S-6.                                                     
                                                                               
     I have given  this rather  long account  of the  history of  the Prologue, 
   because  it  is  one of  the best-known  of my  father's writings,  the pri- 
   mary  source  for   knowledge  of   the  Hobbits,   on  which   he  expended 
   much thought and  care; and  also because  it seems  of special  interest to 
   see  how  it  evolved.  in  relation  to the  narrative of  The Lord  of the 
   Rings. I will here briefly  recapitulate some  elements that  seem to  me to 
   emerge from this history.                                                    
     While  it  is  not  strictly  demonstrable,  I  think it  extremely likely 
   that  my  father  returned  after  many years  to the  original form  of the 
   Prologue  (or  Foreword  as  he  still called  it) about  the time,  or soon 
   after it,  when he  was writing  the long  first draft  that went  from Many 
   Partings   through   Homeward   Bound   and  The   Scouring  of   the  Shire 
   to The  Grey Havens,  that is  to say  in the  summer of  1948 (IX.12  - 13, 
   108).  I  have  pointed  to  a  number  of  indications  that  this  was so. 
   On  the  one  hand,  we  see  the  appearance, at  successive stages  in the 
   writing of the Prologue, of the Shirriffs  in the  revision of  the old  P 2 
   text (p. 6); of the word smial in P 5 (p. 11); of the Battle  of Greenfields 
   in P  6 (see  pp. 9-11);  of the  title of  Thane (Thain)  in the  same text 
   (p. 11). On the other hand, all these first  appear in  The Scouring  of the 
   
                      
                                                                            
   Shire - and in  two cases,  the Battle  of Greenfields  and the  title of 
   Thain,  they  were  absent  from the  original draft  of that  chapter. I 
   believe that my father's return to the Shire at  the end  of The  Lord of 
   the  Rings  provided the  impulse for  his renewed  work on  the Prologue 
   and  its  subsequent  extension  by  stages.  Moreover  it  is  seen from 
   the history of this text how  much of  the account  of Hobbits  and their 
   origins actually emerged after  the narrative  of The  Lord of  the Rings 
   was completed - most notably, perhaps,  the idea  of their  division into 
   Harfoots, Stoors, and Fallohides,  which entered  from the  earliest ver- 
   sion of the appendix on  languages (p.  10). Some  of these  new elements 
   were then introduced  into the  existing narrative,  such as  smials into 
   the chapter  Treebeard (p.  11), or  Stoors into  the chapter  The Shadow 
   of the Past (p. 66, $20).                                                 
    Successive  stages  in  the  development  of  the  Prologue  were accom- 
   panied, of  course, by  development in  the Appendices,  as is  seen from 
   references  to  the  languages  and  to  dates, and  from such  points as 
   the  naming  of  Argeleb II  as the  king who  granted possession  of the 
   Shire to the Hobbits (p. 9, and see p. 209). But the-latest stage  of the 
   Prologue  discussed  here,  the manuscript  P 6  and its  typescript copy 
   P 7, which in all other respects closely approached the final form, still 
   had  the  old story  of the  finding of  the Ring,  and can  therefore be 
   dated, at the latest, to before July 1950.                                
  
   
                              NOTES.                                     
                                                                        
   1. The  Hobbit  was  now  said to  have been  'based on  [Bilbo's] own 
      much  longer  memoirs';   'Earliest  Days'   was  changed   to  'Elder 
      Days',   and   'Folco   Took'   (by   way   of  'Faramond   Took'  and 
      'Peregrin Boffin', see VII.31-2)  to 'Peregrin  Took'; 'the  one real- 
      ly  populous  town  of  their   Shire,  Michel-Delving'   became  'the 
      only  town  of  their  Shire,  the  county-town,  Michel-Delving'; and 
      the  boots  of  the hobbits  of the  Marish became  'dwarf-boots'. The 
      Hobbits'  antipathy  to  vessels  and  water, and  to swimming  in it, 
      was the only actual addition.                                         
       In  a  letter to  Sir Stanley  Unwin of  21 September  1947 (Letters 
      no.111)  my  father   said  that   he  was   sending,'the  preliminary 
      chapter  or  Foreword  to  the  whole:  "Concerning   Hobbits",  which 
      acts  as  a link  to the  earlier book  and at  the same  time answers 
      questions  that  have  been  asked.'  From  the  date, this  must have 
      been a copy of the original version, as corrected.                    
   2. The date April 30th  was corrected  to April  28th on  the text  P 3 
      (p- 7).                                                               
   3. Northworthy:   the   Old   English  word,    wordig   were  common 
      elements  in  place-names,  with  the  same  general  meaning  as  tun 
      (-ton), an enclosed dwelling-place.                                   
   4. The fiction of 'translation'  from the  'true' Hobbit  language (the 
   
       Common Speech) was inimical to puns in any case, good though           
       this one was..                                                         
    5. The extension to P 2 on the ordering of the Shire was  a typescript, 
       but  that  on  pipe-weed  was  a  manuscript  written  on   slips.  My 
       father inserted them into P 2 as  a unit,  but they  clearly originat- 
       ed separately: see note 6.                                             
    6. In  his letter  to me  of 6  May 1944  (cited in  VIII.45, note  36) my 
       father  said  that  'if  [Faramir]  goes  on  much more  a lot  of him 
       will  have  to  be  removed  to  the appendices  - where  already some 
       fascinating  material  on   the  hobbit   Tobacco  industry   and  the 
       Languages  of  the  West  have  gone.'  I  remarked   (VIII.162)  that 
       Faramir's  exposition  of  linguistic  history  'survived   into  sub- 
       sequent  typescripts,  and  was  only  removed at  a later  time; thus 
       the  excluded  material  on  "the  Languages  of  the  West"  was  not 
       the account given by Faramir.' It is indeed difficult  to say  what it 
       was.  On  the  other  hand,  the   'pipe-weed'  passage   was  removed 
       from  the  chapter  The Road  to Isengard  before the  first completed 
       manuscript was written (VIII.39). It  is in  fact quite  possible that 
       the  account  of  'pipe-weed'  in  the long  addition to  P 2  does go 
       back so early,  seeing that  it was  certainly written  quite indepen- 
       dently of the first part of the addition, on the ordering of the Shire 
       (see note 5).                                                          
                                                                             
    7. Similarly  the  statement  in P  1 (VI.311)  that Bandobras  Took, the 
       Bullroarer, was the  son of  Isengrim the  First was  retained in  P 2 
       as  revised:  in  the  published  genealogical  tree  he   became  the 
       grandson  of  Isengrim  II.  -  A  curious  exception to  my statement 
       (p. 4) that P 2 as typed was a  precise copy  of the  original version 
       is  found  in  the  name  Bandobras,  which  in  P 2  became Barnabas; 
       but  this  was  probably  a  mere  slip.  It  was  corrected  back  to 
       Bandobras in the revision.                                             
    8. In  P  5  the  name  Lithe entered  as my  father wrote,  changing 'at 
       Midsummer' to 'at the Lithe (that is Midsummer)'.                      
    9. The  name Luyde  for  the  month   of  March   is  found   once  else- 
       where,   a   comparative   calendar   of   Hobbit  and   modern  dates 
       written on the back of a  page of  the earliest  text of  the Appendix 
       on  Calendars  (see  p.  136,  note  3}.  Above Luyde  here  my father 
  
       wrote  a  name  beginning  Re  which  is  certainly  not as  it stands 
       Rethe,  the  later  Hobbit  name  of March,  but must  be taken  as an 
       ill-written form of that name.                                         
   10. On  holbytla  translated  'hole  dweller'  see  p.  49,  $48  and com- 
       mentary (p. 69).                                                       
   11. This  is  to  be  associated  with  the early  version of  Appendix F, 
       $$22-3  (p.  38):  '...  before  their crossing  of the  Mountains the 
       Hobbits  spoke  the  same  language  as  Men  in  the higher  vales of 
       the  Anduin  ...  Now  that  language  was  nearly  the  same  as  the 
       language of the ancestors of the Rohirrim'.                            
   
                                                                        
                                                                           
   12. The second figure of the date 1347 is  slightly uncertain,  but it 
      looks much more like a '3' than a '1'.                                
   13. The  significant  changes  made  in the  Second Edition  (1966) were 
      few. On FR p.  14, where  the later  text has  'There for  a thousand 
      years they were little troubled by wars ...' to '... the  Hobbits had 
      again  become  accustomed to  plenty', the  First Edition  had simply 
      'And  thenceforward  for  a  thousand  years  they  lived  in  almost 
      unbroken  peace'  (thus  without  the  mention  of  the  Dark Plague, 
      the Long Winter, and the  Days of  Dearth}. At  the beginning  of the 
      next  paragraph  the reading  of the  Second Edition,  'Forty leagues 
      it  stretched  from  the   Far  Downs   to  the   Brandywine  Bridge, 
      and  fifty  from the  northern moors  to the  marshes in  the south', 
      was  substituted  for  'Fifty  leagues  it  stretched from  the West- 
      march  under  the  Tower   Hills  to   the  Brandywine   Bridge,  and 
      nearly  fifty  from  the northern  moors ...'.  My father  noted that 
      the word 'nearly' was  (wrongly) omitted  in the  text of  the Second 
      Edition, 'so this must be accepted'.                                  
         On FR p. 16,  in 'Three  Elf-towers of  immemorial age  were still 
      to  be  seen  on the  Tower Hills',  the words  'on the  Tower Hills' 
      were  an  addition,  and  in  a  following  sentence  'upon  a  green 
      mound'  was changed  from 'upon  a green  hill'. At  the end  of this 
      first  section  of  the  Prologue  (FR p.  17) the  sentence 'Hobbits 
      delighted in such things ...'  was in  the First  Edition put  in the 
      present tense throughout.                                             
         Lastly, in the first paragraph of the third section, FR p. 18, the 
      sentence  'Outside  the  Farthings  were the  East and  West Marches: 
      the  Buckland;  and  the  Westmarch  added  to  the  Shire   in  S.R. 
      1462' was an addition.                                                
   14. A few further  differences in  P 6  from the  published text  may be 
      recorded.  In  the  paragraph  concerning  the  script  and  language 
      of  the  Hobbits  (FR p.  13) P  6 had:  'And if  ever Hobbits  had a 
      language of  their own  (which is  debated) then  in those  days they 
      forgot  it  and  spoke  ever  after  the  Common Speech,  the Westron 
      as  it was  named', this  being changed  to the  reading of  FR, 'And 
      in  those  days  also they  forgot whatever  languages they  had used 
      before,  and  spoke  ever  after the  Common Speech  ...' And  at the 
      end  of the  paragraph the  sentence 'Yet  they kept  a few  words of 
      their own,  as well  as their  own names  of months  and days,  and a 
      great store of personal names out of  the past'  is lacking.  Cf. the 
      original version of Appendix F, pp. 37-8, $$21 - 3.                  
         The founders of the  Shire were  still Marco  and Cavallo  (pp. 6, 
      9;  later  changed  to  Marcho  and  Blanco); and  the second  of the 
      conditions imposed on the Hobbits of  the Shire  (cf. the  text given 
      on p. 9) was 'to foster the land' (changed later to 'speed the king's 
      messengers'). The first grower of  pipe-weed in  the Shire  was still 
      Tobias  Hornblower,  and  still  in  the time  of Isengrim  the First 
   
       (p. 6);  the date  was apparently first written  1050 as  before, but 
       changed  to  1020.  Later  Isengrim  the  Second  and  the  date 1070 
  
       were  substituted,  but  Tobias  remained.   The  footnote   to  this 
       passage  (p.  6)  was  retained,  but  'about  400  years'  was later 
       altered  to  'nearly  350'. The  third of  the Longbottom  brands now 
       became   'Hornpipe  Cake',   but  was   changed  back   to  'Hornpipe 
       Twist'.                                                               
   15. In the Foreword as published this concluding paragraph began: 
            Much information, necessary and unnecessary, will be found 
        in the Prologue. To complete it some maps are given, including 
        one of the Shire that has been approved as reasonably correct 
        by those Hobbits that still concern themselves with ancient 
        history. At the end of the third volume will be found also some 
        abridged family-trees ... 
      When P 6 was written, of course, the idea that The Lord of the 
      Rings should be issued as a work in three volumes was not 
      remotely envisaged. The published Foreword retained the refer- 
      ence to 'an index of names and strange words with some expla- 
      nations', although in the event it was not provided. 
   16. I did not carry my account of the history of The Shadow of the 
      Past so far as this: see VII.28-9. 
   17. In this connection it is interesting to see what my father said in 
      his letter to Sir Stanley Unwin of 10 September 1950 (Letters 
      no.129): 
         I have now on my hands two printed versions of a crucial 
       incident. Either the first must be regarded as washed out, a 
       mere miswriting that ought never to have seen the light; or the 
       story as a whole must take into account the existence of two 
       versions and use it. The former was my original simpleminded 
       intention, though it is a bit awkward (since the Hobbit is fairly 
       widely known in its older form) if the literary pretence of 
       historicity and dependence on record is to be maintained. The 
       second can be done convincingly (I think), but not briefly ex- 
       plained in a note. 
      The last words refer to the note required for the new edition of 
      The Hobbit explaining the difference in the narrative in Riddles 
      in the Dark. Four days later he wrote again (Letters no.130): 
       I have decided to accept the existence of both versions of 
      Chapter Five, so far as the sequel goes - though I have no time 
      at the moment to rewrite that at the required points. 
   
                                      II.                                    
                           THE APPENDIX ON LANGUAGES.                        
                                                                           
   Beside  the  Foreword:  Concerning  Hobbits,  whose  development, clear 
   and coherent, into the Prologue has been described  in the  last chapter, 
   there is another text of a prefatory  or introductory  nature; and  it is 
   not easy to see  how my  father designed  it to  relate to  the Foreword: 
   Concerning  Hobbits.  Indeed,  except  in  one  point, they  have nothing 
   in common; for this further text (which  has no  title) is  scarcely con- 
   cerned with Hobbits at all. For  a reason  that will  soon be  apparent I 
   give it here in full.                                                    
    It  was  typed  on  small  scrap  paper,  and  very  obviously  set down 
   by  my  father  very  rapidly  ab initio  without any  previous drafting, 
   following  his  thoughts as  they came:  sentences were  abandoned before 
   complete  and  replaced  by  new  phrasing,  and so  on. He  corrected it 
   here and there in pencil, either then or  later, these  corrections being 
   very largely minor improvements  or necessary  'editorial' clarifications 
   of the very rough text; in most cases I have incorporated these  (not all 
   are  legible).  I  have  added  paragraph  numbers for  subsequent refer- 
   ence. Notes to this section will be found on page 26.                    
                                                                           
    $1. This  tale  is   drawn  from   the  memoirs   of  Bilbo   and  Frodo 
   Baggins,  preserved  for  the  most  part  in  the  Great  Red   Book  of 
  
   Samwise.  It  has  been  written   during  many   years  for   those  who 
   were  interested  in  the  account  of  the  great  Adventure  of  Bilbo, 
   and  especially  for  my  friends,  the  Inklings  (in  whose   veins,  I 
   suspect,  a  good  deal  of  hobbit blood  still runs),  and for  my sons 
   and daughter.                                                            
    $2. But  since  my  children  and  others  of   their  age,   who  first 
   heard  of  the  finding  of  the   Ring,  have   grown  older   with  the 
   years,  this  tale  speaks  more  clearly  of  those darker  things which 
   lurked  only  on  the  borders  of  the  other   tale,  but   which  have 
   troubled the world in all its history.                                   
    $3.  To   the   Inklings  I   dedicate  this   book,  since   they  have 
   already  endured  it  with  patience  -  my   only  reason   for  suppos- 
   ing  that  they  have  a  hobbit-strain  in  their   venerable  ancestry: 
   otherwise  it  would   be  hard   to  account   for  their   interest  in 
   the   history   and   geography   of   those   long-past   days,  between 
   the  end  of  the  Dominion  of  the  Elves  and  the  beginning  of  the 
   
   Dominion  of  Men,  when  for  a  brief time  the Hobbits  played a 
   supreme part in the movements of the world.                        
     $4. For  the  Inklings I  add this  note, since  they are  men of 
   lore, and curious in such matters.  It is  said that  Hobbits spoke 
   a language, or languages, very similar to ours.  But that  must not 
   be  misunderstood.  Their  language  was  like  ours in  manner and 
   spirit; but  if the  face of  the world  has changed  greatly since 
   those  days,  so  also  has every  detail of  speech, and  even the 
   letters and scripts  then used  have long  been forgotten,  and new 
   ones invented.(1)                                                  
     $5. No  doubt  for  the  historians  and  philologists  it  would 
   have  been  desirable  to  preserve   the  original   tongues;  and 
   certainly  something of  the idiom  and the  humour of  the hobbits 
   is lost in translation, even into a language as similar in  mood as 
   is our own. But the study of the languages  of those  days requires 
   time  and  labour,  which  no  one  but-myself  would, I  think, be 
   prepared to give to  it. So  I have  except for  a few  phrases and 
   inscriptions  transferred  the  whole  linguistic setting  into the 
   tongues of our own time.                                           
     $6. The  Common  Speech  of  the  West  in  those  days  I  have 
   represented  by  English.  This  noble  tongue  had  spread  in the 
   course  of  time  from  the  kingdoms  of  Fornost and  Gondor, and 
   the  hobbits  preserved  no memory  of any  other speech;  but they 
   used it in their own manner, in  their daily  affairs very  much as 
   we  use  English;  though  they  had  always  at  command  a richer 
   and  more  formal   language  when   occasion  required,   or  when 
   they  had  dealings  with  other  people.  This  more   formal  and 
   archaic style was still the normal use in the  realm of  Gondor (as 
   they  discovered)  and  among the  great in  the world  outside the 
   Shire.                                                             
     $7. But  there  were  other  languages in  the lands.  There were 
   the  tongues  of  the  Elves.  Three  are here  met with.  The most 
   ancient of all, the High-Elven, which they used in secret  as their 
   own  common  speech  and  as  the  language of  lore and  song. The 
   Noldorin,  which  may  be  called  Gnomish,  the  language  of  the 
   Exiles  from  Elvenhome  in the  Far West,  to which  tongue belong 
   most of the names in this  history that  have been  preserved with- 
   out  translation.  And  the  language  of  the woodland  Elves, the 
   Elves of Middle-earth. All  these tongues  were related,  but those 
   spoken  in Middle-earth,  whether by  Exiles or  by Elves  that had 
   remained  here  from  the  beginning,  were  much   changed.(2) Only 
   in Gondor was the Elvish speech known commonly to Men.             
   
          
                                                                    
  
    $8. There  were  also  the  languages  of  Men,  when  they  did 
   not  speak  the  Common  Tongue.  Now  those  languages   of  Men 
   that are here met  with were  related to  the Common  Speech; for 
   the  Men of  the North  and West  were akin  in the  beginning to 
   the  Men  of Westernesse  that came  back over  the Sea;  and the 
   Common  Speech  was  indeed made  by the  blending of  the speech 
   of Men of Middle-earth with the  tongues of  the kings  from over 
   the Sea.(3) But in the North old forms survived. The speech  of the 
   Men of Dale, therefore, to show its relationship has been cast in 
   a Northern form related distantly to the  English which  has been 
   taken to represent  the Common  Speech. While  the speech  of the 
   Men  of  Rohan,  who  came  out  of  the  North, and  still among 
   themselves  used  their  ancestral  language  (though  all  their 
   greater folk spoke  also the  Common Speech  after the  manner of 
   their allies in Gondor), I have  represented by  ancient English, 
   such as  it was  a thousand  years ago,  or as  far back  from us 
   about  as  was  the  day  of  Eorl  the  Young  from  Theoden  of 
   Rohan.(4)                                                          
    $9. The  orcs  and  goblins  had  languages  of  their  own,  as 
   hideous as  all things  that they  made or  used; and  since some 
   remnant  of  good  will,  and  true  thought  and  perception, is 
   required to keep even a base language alive  and useful  even for 
   base purposes, their tongues were endlessly diversified  in form, 
   as they were  deadly monotonous  in purport,  fluent only  in the 
   expression of abuse, of hatred  and fear.  For which  reason they 
   and  their  kind  used (and  still use)  the languages  of nobler 
   creatures in  such intercourse  as they  must have  between tribe 
   and tribe.(5)                                                     
    $10. The  dwarves  are  a  different  case.  They  are   a  hard 
   thrawn folk for the most part, secretive, acquisitive, laborious, 
   retentive of the memory of injuries (and of benefits),  lovers of 
   stone, of metals, of  gems, of  things that  grow and  take shape 
   under the hands of craft rather than of things that live by their 
   own life. But they are not and  were not  ever among  the workers 
   of wilful evil in the world nor servants  of the  Enemy, whatever 
   the  tales  of  Men may  later have  said of  them; for  Men have 
   lusted after the works of their hands, and there has  been enmity 
   between  the  races. But  it is  according to  the nature  of the 
   Dwarves  that travelling,  and labouring,  and trading  about the 
   world  they  should  use  ever  openly the  languages of  the Men 
   among whom they dwell; and yet in secret  (a secret  which unlike 
   the Elves they are unwilling to  unlock even  to those  whom they 
   
   know  are  friends  and  desire  learning  not  power)  they  use  a 
   strange slow-changing tongue.(6) Little is known about  it. So  it is 
   that  here  such  Dwarves  as   appear  have   names  of   the  same 
   Northern  kind  as  the  Men  of  Dale that  dwelt round  about, and 
   speak  the  Common  Speech,  now  in  this   manner  now   in  that; 
   and  only  in a  few names  do we  get any  glimpse of  their hidden 
   tongue.                                                             
     $11. And  as  for  the scripts,  something must  be said  of them, 
   since  in this history there  are both  inscriptions and  old books, 
   such  as  the  torn remnants  of  the Book of Mazarbul,(7) that must 
   be  read.  Enough  of  them  will  appear  in  this  book,to  allow, 
   maybe,  the  skilled  in  such  matters to  decipher both  runes and 
   running hands.  But  others  may wish  for a  clearer key.  For them 
   the  Elvish Script  (in its  more formal  shape, as  it was  used in 
   Gondor  for  the  Common  Speech)  is  set out  in full;  though its 
   various  modifications  used  in  writing other  tongues, especially 
   the  High-Elven  or  the  Noldorin,  must   here  be   passed  over. 
   Another script plays a  part both  in the  previous account  and the 
   present one:  the Runes.  These also,  as most  other things  of the 
  
   kind,  were  also  an  Elvish  invention.  But  whereas  the flowing 
   scripts (of two kinds,  the alphabet  of Rumil  and the  alphabet of 
   Feanor,  only the  later of  which concerns  this tale)  were devel- 
   oped  in  Elvenhome  far  from  Middle-earth,  the Runes,  or cirth, 
   were  devised  by  the  Elves  of  the woods;  and from  that origin 
   derive their peculiar character, similar to the  Runes of  the North 
   in our days, though their detail is different and it is  very doubt- 
   ful  if there  is any  lineal connexion  between the  two alphabets. 
   The  Elvish  cirth  are  in  any  case  more elaborate  and numerous 
   and  systematic.  The  Dwarves  devised no  letters and  though they 
   used  such  writing as  they found  current for  necessary purposes, 
   they  wrote  few  books,  except brief  chronicles (which  they kept 
   secret).  In  the  North  in  those regions  from which  the Dwarves 
   of  this  tale came  they used  the cirth,  or Runes.  Following the 
   general  lines  of  translation,  to which  these records  have been 
   submitted,  as  the names  of the  North have  been given  the forms 
   of  Northern  tongues  in  our own  time, so  the Runes  were repre- 
   sented by the runes of ancient  England. But  since the  scripts and 
   runes  of that  account interested  many of  its readers,  older and 
   younger,  and  many  enquiries  concerning  them  have   been  made, 
   in this book it has been thought better to  give any  runic inscrip- 
   tions or writings that occur in their truer form, and to add  at the 
   end a table of the cirth, with their names,  according to  the usage 
   
                               
                                                                      
   of  Dale, among  both Dwarves  and Men.  A list  of the  names that 
   occur is  also given,  and where  they are  taken from  the ancient 
   records  the  language  to which  they belong  is stated  and their 
   meaning, or the meaning of their component parts, is added.         
     $12. The  word  Gnomish  is  used  above;  and  it  would  be  an 
   apt  name,  since   whatever  Paracelsus   may  have   thought  (if 
   indeed  he invented  the word),  to the  learned it  suggests know- 
   ledge.  And  their  own true  name in  High-Elven is  Noldor, Those 
   that Know; for of the  Three Kindreds  of the  Elves in  the begin- 
   ning,  ever  the  Noldor  were  distinguished  both by  their know- 
   ledge of things that are and were in this world, and by  the desire 
   to know yet more. Yet  they were  not in  fact in  any way  like to 
   the gnomes of our learned theory, and still less  to the  gnomes of 
   popular  fancy  in  which  they  have  been  confused  with dwarves 
   and  goblins,  and  other  small  creatures  of  the   earth.  They 
   belonged to a race high and  beautiful, the  Elder Children  of the 
   World,  who now  are gone.  Tall they  were, fairskinned  and grey- 
   eyed,  though their  locks were  dark, and  their voices  knew more 
   melodies than any  mortal speech  that now  is heard.  Valiant they 
   were and their history was lamentable,  and though  a little  of it 
   was  woven  with  the  fates  of the  Fathers of  Men in  the Elder 
   Days, their fate is not our fate, and their lives and the  lives of 
   Men cross seldom.(8)                                                
                                                                      
     $13. It  will  be  noted  also  that  in  this  book,  as before, 
   Dwarves  are  spoken  of,  although dictionaries  tell us  that the 
   plural  of  dwarf  is dwarfs.  It should,  of course,  be dwarrows; 
   meaning  that,  if  each,  singular  and plural,  had gone  its own 
   natural  way  down  the  years,  unaffected  by  forgetfulness,  as 
   Man  and  Men  have,  then  dwarf  and  dwarrows  we  should  have 
   said  as  surely as  we say  goose and  geese. But  we do  not talk 
   about  dwarf  as  often  as  we  talk  of man,  or even  goose, and 
   memories  are  not  good  enough  among  men  to  keep  hold  of  a 
   special plural for a race now relegated (such is their fate and the 
   fall of their great pride) to folktales, where at least some shadow 
   of the truth is preserved, or at last to nonsense tales  where they 
  
   have  become  mere  figures  of fun  who do  not wash  their hands. 
   But here something  of their  old character  and power  (if already 
   diminished) is still glimpsed; these  are the Nauglir (9) of old, in 
   whose  hearts  still smouldered  the ancient  fires and  the embers 
   of their  grudge against  the Elves;  and to  mark this  dwarves is 
   used, in defiance of  correctness and  the dictionaries  - although 
   actually  it is  derived from  no more  learned source  than child- 
   
   hood  habit.  I always  had  a  love  of  the  plurals  that  did   not  go 
   according  to  the  simplest   rule:  loaves,   and  elves,   and  wolves, 
   and  leaves;  and  wreaths  and   houses  (which   I  should   have  liked 
   better  spelt wreathes   and  houzes);   and  I   persist  in   hooves  and 
   rooves   according  to   ancient  authority.   I  said   therefore  dwarves 
   however  I  might  see  it  spelt,  feeling  that  the  good  folk  were  a 
   little dignified so;  for  I  never  believed  the  sillier  things  about 
   them  that  were  presented  to  my  notice.   I  wish   I  had   known  of 
   dwarrows  in  those  days.  I  should have  liked it  better still.  I have 
   enshrined  it  now  at  any  rate  in  my  translation   of  the   name  of 
   Moria in  the Common Speech, which meant     The    Dwarf- 
   delving,   and   that   I   have   rendered   by   The   Dwarrow-delf.  But 
   Moria  itself  is  an  Elvish  name  of  Gnomish  kind,  and   given  with- 
   out  love,  for  the  true  Gnomes,  though  they  might  here   and  there 
   in  the  bitter  wars  against   the  Enemy   and  his   orc-servants  make 
   great  fortresses  beneath  the  Earth,  were  not  dwellers  in  caves  or 
   tunnels  of  choice,  but  lovers  of  the  green earth  and of  the lights 
   of   heaven;   and   Moria  in   their  tongue   means  the   Black  Chasm. 
   But   the   Dwarves   themselves,   and   this   name   at  any   rate  was 
   never   secret,   called  it   simply  Khazad-dum,   the  Mansion   of  the 
   Khazad,  for  such  is  their  own  name  for  their  own  race,   and  has 
   been so, since their birth in the deeps of time.(10)                       
                                                                              
   The opening remarks of this text  certainly suggest  that the  narrative of 
   The  Lord  of  the  Rings  had been  completed; and  this in  turn suggests 
   that  it  was  not  far  removed  in  time  from  the  renewed work  on the 
   Foreword:   Concerning  Hobbits  (i.e.  the  Prologue).  Though  it  is not 
   much  mom  than  a  guess, I  incline to  think that  when my  father began 
   it he intended it as a personal and dedicatory 'preface', entirely distinct 
   in  nature  from  the  account  of  the  Hobbits,  which  was   a  prologue 
   expressly relating to  the narrative;  but that  involuntarily he  was soon 
   swept  into  writing  about  those  matters of  languages and  scripts that 
   he  felt  needed  some  introduction and  explanation at  least as  much as 
   did  the Hobbits.  The result  was, clearly,  a combination  wholly unsuit- 
   able to his purpose, and he put it aside. I  would also  guess that  it was 
   the writing of this text that gave rise to the idea  of a  special Appendix 
   on languages and scripts  (ultimately divided  into two);  and this  is why 
   I  place  it at  the beginning  of this  account of  the evolution  of what 
   came  to  be  'Appendix  F',  The  Languages  and  Peoples  of   the  Third 
   Age. Since I shall number the texts  of this  Appendix from  'F 1',  it is 
   convenient to call this anomalous 'Foreword' F*.                            
     My  father  did  not lose  sight of  this text,  however, and  later used 
   elements  from  it,  both  in  Appendix  F (11) and in the   Foreword  that 
   accompanied  the  First   Edition  of   The  Fellowship   of   the  Ring, 
   
   published in 1954. Since copies of  the First  Edition may  not be  easy to 
   come by, I print  the greater  part of  it again  here (for  the concluding 
   section see p. 12 with note 15).                                            
                                                                              
     This  tale,  which has  grown to  be almost  a history  of the  great War 
     of  the  Ring,  is  drawn  for  the  most  part from  the memoirs  of the 
     renowned  Hobbits,  Bilbo  and  Frodo,  as  they  are  preserved  in  the 
     Red  Book  of  Westmarch.  This  chief  monument  of  Hobbit-lore  is  so 
     called  because  it  was  compiled, repeatedly  copied, and  enlarged and 
  
     handed   down   in   the   family   of   the  Fairbairns   of  Westmarch, 
     descended  from  that  Master  Samwise  of  whom   this  tale   has  much 
     to say.                                                                   
       I  have  supplemented  the  account of  the Red  Book, in  places, with 
     information  derived  from  the  surviving  records  of  Gondor,  notably 
     the  Book  of  the Kings;  but in  general, though  I have  omitted much, 
     I  have  in  this  tale  adhered  more  closely to  the actual  words and 
     narrative of  my original  than in  the previous  selection from  the Red 
     Book,  The  Hobbit.  That  was  drawn  from  the  early   chapters,  com- 
     posed originally by Bilbo himself. If  'composed' is  a just  word. Bilbo 
     was  not  assiduous,  nor  an  orderly  narrator,  and  his   account  is 
     involved  and  discursive,  and  sometimes  confused:  faults  that still 
     appear  in  the  Red  Book,  since  the copiers  were pious  and careful, 
     and altered very little.                                                  
       The  tale  has  been  put  into  its  present form  in response  to the 
     many  requests that  I have  received for  further information  about the 
     history of  the Third  Age, and  about Hobbits  in particular.  But since 
     my children and others of their age, who  first heard  of the  finding of 
     the  Ring,  have  grown  older  with  the  years,  this book  speaks more 
     plainly  of  those  darker  things which  lurked only  on the  borders of 
     the  earlier  tale,  but  which  have  troubled  Middle-earth in  all its 
     history. It is, in fact, not a book written for  children at  all; though 
     many children will, of course, be interested in  it, or  parts of  it, as 
     they still are in the histories and legends of other times (especially in 
     those not specially written for them).                                    
       I  dedicate  the  book  to  all  admirers of  Bilbo, but  especially to 
     my  sons  and  my  daughter,  and  to  my  friends  the Inklings.  To the 
     Inklings,  because  they  have already  listened to  it with  a patience, 
     and  indeed  with  an  interest,  that  almost leads  me to  suspect that 
     they  have  hobbit-blood  in  their  venerable ancestry.  To my  sons and 
     my  daughter  for  the  same  reason,  and  also  because  they  have all 
     helped  me  in the  labours of  composition. If  'composition' is  a just 
     word,  and  these  pages  do  not  deserve  all  that  I have  said about 
     Bilbo's work.                                                             
       For if the  labour has  been long  (more than  fourteen years),  it has 
     been  neither  orderly  nor  continuous.  But  I  have  not  had  Bilbo's 
     leisure. Indeed much  of that  time has  contained for  me no  leisure at 
   
   all, and  more  than  once for  a whole  year the  dust has  gathered on 
   my unfinished  pages.  I  only  say this  to explain  to those  who have 
   waited  for this  book why  they have  had to  wait so  long. I  have no 
   reason  to  complain.  I  am  surprised  and  delighted  to   find  from 
   numerous  letters  that  so  many  people,  both  in England  and across 
   the Water, share my interest in  this almost  forgotten history;  but it 
   is not yet universally recognized as  an important  branch of  study. It 
   has indeed no obvious  practical use,  and those  who go  in for  it can 
   hardly expect to be assisted.                                            
     Much  information,  necessary  and  unnecessary,  will  be   found  in 
   the Prologue....                                                         
                                                                           
   In the Second  Edition of  1966 this  Foreword was  rejected in  its en- 
   tirety. On one of his copies of the First Edition my father wrote beside 
   it:   'This Foreword  I should  wish very  much in  any case  to cancel. 
   Confusing (as it  does) real  personal matters  with the  "machinery" of 
   the Tale is a serious mistake.'(12)                                     
   
                              NOTES.                                      
                                                                         
   1. On this passage see note 11.                                      
   2. On my father's conception at this time of the use in Middle-earth 
      in  the  Third  Age  of  Noldorin  on  the  one  hand, and  of 'the 
      language of the woodland Elves* on the other, see  p. 36,  $18, and 
  
      commentary (pp. 65-6).                                              
   3. On  this passage  concerning the  origin of  the Common  Speech see 
      p. 63, $9.                                                          
   4. In Appendix  A (RK  pp. 349  - 50)  the length  of time  between the 
      birth-dates of Eorl the Young and Theoden was 463 years.            
   5. My father was asserting, I think, that a language  so base  and nar- 
      row  in  thought  and  expression  cannot  remain  a  common tongue 
      of widespread use; for from  its very  inadequacy it  cannot resist 
      change  of  form,  and  must  become  a  mass  of  closed  jargons, 
      incomprehensible even to others of the same kind.                   
   6. This  passage  concerning  the  Dwarves,  absent  in  the  original 
      version of  Appendix F,  reappeared subsequently  (p. 75),  and was 
      retained, a good deal altered, in the final  form of  that Appendix 
      (RK p. 410).                                                        
   7. My father deeply regretted that in the event his 'facsimiles' of the 
      torn and  burned  pages  from  the  Book   of  Mazarbul   were  not 
      reproduced  in  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  (see   Letters  nos.137, 
      139-40;  but  also  pp.  298-9  in  this  book). They  were finally 
      published in Pictures by J. R. R. Tolkien, 1979.                    
   8. This is  where the  passage that  concludes Appendix  F in  the pub- 
      lished form first arose. See further pp. 76-7.                      
   9. Nauglir: curiously, my  father here  returned to  the form  found in 
   
          
                                                                           
   the  Quenta  of  1930,  rather   than  using   Naugrim,  found   in  the 
   Quenta   Silmarillion   and   later   (see   V.273,  277;   XI.209).  As 
   with those referred to in notes  6 and  8, this  passage, absent  in the 
   original  version  of  Appendix  F,  was  reinstated  and  appears  with 
   little  change  in  the  published  form  (where  the name  is Naugrim). 
  10.   Years later my father called this text a 'fragment' (see note 12). It 
   ends at the foot  of a  page, the  last words  typed being  'since their 
   birth', with 'in the deeps of time' added in pencil.                     
  11.   For passages  from F'  that reappeared  in the  course of  the devel- 
   opment see  notes 6,  8 and  9. In  this connection  there is  a curious 
   and  puzzling  point  arising  from F'.  In this  text my  father showed 
   his  intention  to  say  something  in  the  published  work  about  the 
   fiction  of  translation:  that  he had  converted the  'true' languages 
   of  Men  (and  Hobbits)  in  the  Third  Age  of   Middle-earth,  wholly 
   alien  to  us,  into  an  analogical  structure  composed of  English in 
   modern   and  ancestral   form,  and   Norse  ($$5-6,   8).  Introducing 
   this  subject,  he  wrote  ($4):  'It  is  said  that  Hobbits  spoke  a 
   language,  or  languages, very  similar to  ours. But  that must  not be 
   misunderstood.   Their   language   was   like   ours   in   manner  and 
   spirit; but if the face  of the  world has  changed greatly  since those 
   days, so also has every detail of speech ...'                            
     One  might  wonder  for  a  moment  who  said  this  of  Hobbits,  and 
   why  my  father  should  introduce  it  only  to  warn   against  taking 
   it  literally;  but it  was of  course he  himself who  said it,  in the 
   original   version   P   1   of   the   Foreword:   Concerning   Hobbits 
   (VI.311,  cited  on  p.  8):  'And  yet plainly  they must  be relatives 
   of  ours  ...  For one  thing, they  spoke a  very similar  language (or 
   languages),  and  liked  or  disliked much  the same  things as  we used 
   to.' This was repeated years later in  the revision  of the  second text 
   P  2  (see  the  comparative  passages  given  on  p.  8), but  here the 
   qualifying   statement,   warning   against  misunderstanding,   is  not 
   present.                                                                 
     I  cannot  explain  why  my  father  should  have  made   this  cross- 
   reference  to  the  Foreword:  Concerning  Hobbits,  in  order  to point 
   out  that  it  is  misleading,  nor  why  he should  have retained  it - 
   without  this  caveat -  in his  revision of  P 2.  What makes  it still 
   odder  is  that,  whereas  in  the  first  versions  of  Appendix  F (in 
  
   which  the  'theory  and  practice'  of  the  translation  of  the  true 
   languages  was  greatly  elaborated)  the  remark  is  absent,   it  re- 
   appears in the third version (F 3,  p. 73),  and here  in a  form almost 
   identical to that in F': it is given as  a citation,  'It has  been said 
   that  "the  Hobbits  spoke  a  language, or  languages, very  similar to 
   ours"',  and  this  is followed  by the  same qualification:  'But this 
   must  not  be  misunderstood.  Their  language  was  like  ours  in man- 
   ner and tone ...' As a final curiosity,  by the  time the  third version 
   of  Appendix  F   was  written   the  remark   had  been   removed  from 
   
       the  Prologue  (see  the  citation  from  the  text  P  5  on p.  8), and 
       replaced  by  'They   spoke  the   languages  of   Men,  and   they  liked 
       and  disliked  much  the  same  things  as  we  once  did',  though still, 
       as in  the published  Prologue, in  the context  of this  being a  sign of 
       the dose original relationship of Hobbits and Men.                        
   12. Many  years  after  the writing  of F'  my father  noted on  the type- 
       script:  'Fragment  of  an  original  Foreword  afterwards   divided  into 
       Foreword   and  Prologue'.   This  was   misleading,  because   F'  played 
       no  part  in  the  Prologue,  but did  contribute to  the Foreword  of the 
       First Edition and to Appendix F.                                          
                                                                             
                                       *                                      
                                                                             
   The  history  of  Appendix  F,  whose  final title  was The  Languages and 
   Peoples  of  the  Third  Age  (while  the  discussion  of   alphabets  and 
   scripts, originally joined to that  of the  languages, became  Appendix E, 
   Writing  and  Spelling),  undoubtedly  began  with  the  abortive  but not 
   unproductive  text  F>, but  the first  version of  that Appendix  is best 
   taken to be constituted by  two closely  related manuscripts,  since these 
   were  written as  elaborate essays  to stand  independently of  any 'Fore- 
   word'.                                                                     
   Long  afterwards  my  father  wrote  (p.  299)  that  'the  actual  Common 
   Speech  was  sketched  in  structure  and  phonetic  elements, and  a num- 
   ber of words invented'; and in this work  he is  seen developing  the true 
   forms in the Westron tongue  to underlie  the translated  (or substituted) 
   names,  especially  of Hobbits.  A great  deal of  this material  was sub- 
   sequently lost from the Appendix. This original version  is also  of great 
   interest  in  documenting  his  conception  of  the  languages  of Middle- 
   earth  and  their interrelations  at the  time when  the narrative  of The 
   Lord  of  the  Rings  had  recently  been completed;  and also  in showing 
   how substantially that  conception was  still to  be developed  before the 
   publication of The Lord of the Rings in 1954-5.                            
   To date this version precisely seems  scarcely possible,  but at  least it 
   can certainly be placed before the  summer of  1950, and  I think  that it 
   may well be earlier than that.(1)                                           
   The earlier of the two texts, which I will refer to  as F  1, is  a fairly 
   rough  and  much  emended,  but  entirely  legible,   manuscript  entitled 
   Notes  on  the  Languages  at the  end of  the Third  Age. A  second manu- 
   script, F 2, succeeded it, as I think, very soon if not  immediately, with 
   the title The Languages at the end o f the Third  Age. Writing  with great 
   care  and clarity,  my  father  followed  F 1  pretty closely:  very often 
   changing the  expression or  making additions,  but for  the most  part in 
   minor  ways,  and  seldom  departing from  the previous  text even  in the 
   succession of the sentences. The two texts  are far  too close  to justify 
   giving them both, and I print therefore  F 2,  recording in  the primarily 
   textual notes on pp. 54 ff. the relatively few cases where different read- 
   ings in F 1 seem of some significance or interest (but  in the  section on 
   
                                 
                                                                          
   Hobbit  names,  where there  was much  development in  F 2,  all differ- 
   ences between the two texts are detailed).                              
  
    F2. was substantially corrected and  added to  (more especially  in the 
   earlier part of the essay), and some pages were rewritten.  These alter- 
   ations are  not all  of a  kind, some  being made  with care  and others 
   more roughly, and I have found it extremely  difficult to  determine, in 
   relative  terms, when  certain of  them were  made: the  more especially 
   since  the  development  after  F  2  was not  a steady  progression, my 
   father evidently feeling that a different treatment  of the  subject was 
   required.  Some  corrections  undoubtedly  belong  to  a  time  when the 
   text as a whole had been supplanted.  I have  therefore included  in the 
   text that follows all alterations made  to the  manuscript, and  in most 
   cases I have shown them as such, though in order  to reduce  the clutter 
   I have in  some cases  introduced them  silently, when  they do  no more 
   than improve the text (largely to increase its  clarity) without  in any 
   way altering its purport.                                               
    In  general I  treat F  2 as  the representative  text of  the original 
   version,  and  only  distinguish  F  1  when  necessary.  The paragraph- 
   numbers  are  of  course  added  editorially.  A commentary  follows the 
   notes on pp. 61 ff.                                                     
                                                                          
                                The Languages                              
                              at the end of the                            
                                  Third Age.                               
                                                                          
    $1. I  have   written  this   note  on   the  languages   concerned  in 
   this  book  not only  because this  part of  the lore  of those  days is 
   of  special  interest  to  myself, but  because I  find that  many would 
   welcome   some   information   of   this   kind.   I   have   had   many 
   enquiries  concerning  such   matters  from   readers  of   the  earlier 
   selections from the Red Book.*                                         
    $2. We  have  in  these  histories  to  deal   with  both   Elvish  and 
   Mannish (2) tongues. The  long  history  of  Elvish  speech  I  will not 
   treat; but since  three [>  two] varieties  of it  are glimpsed  in this 
   book a little may be said about it.                                     
    $3.  According   to   Elvish  historians   the  Elven-folk,   by  them- 
   selves  called  the  Quendi,  and  Elven-speech  were   originally  one. 
   The  primary  division  was  into  Eldar  and  Avari.  The   Avari  were 
   those   Elves   who   remained   content   with   Middle-earth   [struck 
   out:]  and  refused  the  summons  of  the  powers;  but they  and their 
                                                                          
    (* The  Hobbit,  drawn  from  the  earlier  chapters  of the  Red Book, 
   those  mainly  composed  by Bilbo  and dealing  only with  the discovery 
   of the Ring.)                                                            
   
   many secret  tongues  do  not  concern  this  book.  The  Eldar were 
   those  who set  out and  marched to  the western  shores of  the Old 
   World.  Most  of  them then  passed over  the Sea  and came  to that 
   land in  the Ancient  West which  they called  Valinor, a  name that 
   means  the  Land  of the  Powers or  Rulers of  the World.  But some 
   of  the  Eldar  [added: of  the  kindred  of  the  Teleri]  remained 
   behind  in  the north-west  of Middle-earth,  and these  were called 
   the Lembi  or 'Lingerers'.  It is  with Eldarin  tongues, Valinorean 
   or Lemberin [> Telerian] that these tales are concerned.             
      $4. In  Valinor, from  the  language   of  that   Elvish  kindred 
   known  as  the  Lindar,  was  made a  High-Elven speech  that, after 
   the  Elves  had  devised  letters, was  used not  only for  lore and 
   formal  writing,  but  also  for high  converse and  for intercourse 
   among  Elves  of  different  kindreds.  This,  which  is  indeed  an 
   'Elven-latin' as it were, unchanging  in time  and place,  the Elves 
   themselves called Quenya: that is simply 'Elvish'.                   
      $5. Now  after  long  ages  of  peace  it  came  to  pass,  as is 
   related  in  the  Quenta  Noldorion,  that the  Noldor, who  were of 
   all the kindreds of the Eldar' the most skilled in crafts  and lore, 
  
   departed  as  exiles  from  Valinor  and  returned  to Middle-earth, 
   seeking  the  Great Jewels,  the Silmarilli,  which Feanor  chief of 
   all  their  craftsmen had  made. Their  language, Noldorin,  that at 
   first differed little from the Lindarin or  Quenya, became  on their 
   return  to  Middle-earth  subject  to the  change which  even things 
   devised by the  Elves here  suffer, and  in the  passing of  time it 
   grew  wholly  unlike  to  the  Quenya of  Valinor, which  tongue the 
   exiles  nonetheless  retained  always  in  memory  as a  language of 
   lore and song and courtesy.*                                         
                                                                       
      $6  According  to  the  Elves  Men  shared,  though  in  a lesser 
   degree,  many  of the  powers of  the Elves,  and they  were capable 
   of  devising  languages  of a  sort for  themselves, as  indeed they 
   have  done, it  seems, in  many remote  lands. But  in fact  Men did 
   not  in  all  regions  go through  the slow  and painful  process of 
   invention.  In  the North  and West  of the  Old World  they learned 
   language  direct  and  fully  made  from  Elves who  befriended them 
   in  their  infancy  and  early  wanderings; and  the tongues  of Men 
                                                                       
    (* On the other hand the  Noldorin and  Lemberin tongues,  that had 
   long been sundered,  being now  spoken by  peoples dwelling  side by 
   side, drew closer together; and though they remained wholly distinct 
   they became similar in sound and style.)                             
   
             
                                                                       
   which  are,  however  remotely, of  this origin  the Quendi  have at 
   all  times  found  the  more pleasant  to their  own ears.  Yet soon 
   even  these  western  tongues  of  Men  became  estranged  from  the 
   speech  of  Elves, being  changed by  process of  time, or  by Men's 
   own  inventions  and  additions,  or  by  other  influences, notably 
   that  of  the  Dwarves  from   whom  long   ago  some   Men  learned 
   much, especially of delving, building, and smithying.                
    $7. Now  the  Men  who  first  came  westward  out  of   the  heart 
   of Middle-earth  to lands  near the  shores of  the Sea  were called 
   by  the  Elves  Atani,(3) [added: or  in  Noldorin  the  Edain,] the 
   Fathers  of  Men,  and there  was great  friendship between  the two 
   races.  For  when  the  Fathers  of  Men  came  over  the  mountains 
   they met for the first time the Eldar, or High-elves; and  the Eldar 
   were at that  time engaged  in a  ceaseless war  with the  Dark Lord 
   of that Age, one greater far  than Sauron,  who was  but one  of his 
   minions.  In  that  war  three houses  of the  Fathers of  Men aided 
   the  Elves,  especially  the  Noldor,  and  lived  among   them  and 
   fought  beside  them;  and  the  people  [>  lords] of  these houses 
   learned  the  Noldorin speech  [struck out:]  and forsook  their own 
   tongue.(4)                                                            
    $8. When  at  last  that  war  was  ended,   most  of   the  exiled 
   Noldor  returned  over  the  Sea  to  Valinor  or  to  the  land  of 
   Eressea that lies / within sight of it [> near]. Then the  people of 
   the  Three  Houses  of  Men  were  permitted  as  a  reward  to pass 
   also over the Sea, if they would, and to dwell in an isle  set apart 
   for  them.  The  name  of  that  great  isle  was Numenor,  which in 
   Quenya   signifies  Westernesse.   Most  of   the  Fathers   of  Men 
   departed  and  dwelt  in   Numenor  and   there  became   great  and 
   powerful;  and  they  were  fair of  face and  tall, and  masters of 
   craft and lore only less than the Eldar, and the span of their lives 
   was  thrice  that  of  men  in  Middle-earth,  though  they remained 
   mortal  nonetheless,  and  were  not  permitted  to  set  foot  upon 
   the  shores  of  the  deathless  land of  Valinor. They  were called 
   Kings  of  Men,  the  Numenoreans,  or  in  Noldorin   the  Dunedein 
   [> Dunedain].(5)                                                    
    $9.  The   language   of   the   Dunedain   was  thus   the  Elvish 
  
   Noldorin,  though  their  high   lords  and   men  of   wisdom  knew 
   also   the   Quenya,  [>   Thus  in   Numenor  two   languages  were 
   used:  the  Numenorean  (or  Adunaic),  and  the   Elvish  Noldorin, 
   which all the  lords of  that people  knew and  spoke, for  they had 
   many dealings with the Elves in the days ere  their fall.  But their 
   men  of  wisdom  learned  also  the  Quenya,  and  could   read  the 
   
   books  of  Elven  lore;]  and  in  that  high  tongue  they  gave names 
   to  many  places  of  fame  or  reverence,  and to  men of  royalty and 
   great   renown.*   After   the   Downfall   of   Numenor   (which   was 
   contrived  by  Sauron)  Elendil  and  the   fugitives  from   the  West 
   fled  eastwards.  But   in  the   west-lands  of   Middle-earth,  where 
   they   established   their   exiled   realms,   they  found   a  common 
   tongue  in  use  along  the  coast-lands  from  the  Mouths  of  Anduin 
   to  the  icy  Bay  of  Forochel  in  the  North.  This  tongue  was  in 
   Noldorin  called  Falathren  or  'Shore-language',  but  by  its  users 
   was  called  Yandune  [>  Andunar  >  Adunar]  (that  is   Westron)  or 
   Soval Phare (that is Common Speech).(6)                                 
     $10.  This   Common   Speech   was  [struck   out:]  in   the  begin- 
   ning  /  a  Mannish  language,  and  was  indeed only  a later  form of 
   the  native  tongue  of  the  Fathers  of  Men themselves  before those 
   of  the Three  Houses passed  over the  Sea. It  was thus  closely akin 
   to  other  languages   of  Men   that  [>   Other  languages   of  Men, 
   derived  also  from  the  tongues  of  the  Edain  or  closely  akin to 
   them]  were  still  spoken  further  inland,  especially in  the north- 
   ern  regions  of  the  west-lands  or  about  the  upper waters  of the 
   Anduin.  Its  spread  [>  The  spread  of  the  Westron]  had  been  at 
   first  due  largely  to  the  Dunedain  themselves;  for  in  the  Dark 
   Years  they  had  often  visited  again  the  shores  of  Middle-earth, 
   and  in  the  days  of  their  great voyages  before the  Downfall they 
   had  made  many  fortresses  and havens  for the  help of  their ships. 
   One  of  the  greatest  of  these  had  been  at  Pelargir   above  the 
   Mouths of  Anduin, and  it is  said that  it was  the language  of that 
   region  (which  was  afterwards  called  Gondor)  that  was  the  foun- 
   dation  of  the  Common  Speech.  But  Sauron,   who  could   turn  all 
   things  devised  by  Elves  or  Men  to  his  own  evil  purposes,  had 
   also  favoured  the  spread  of   this  Common   Speech,  for   it  was 
   useful  to  him  in  the  governing of  his vast  lordship in  the Dark 
   Years.                                                                  
     $11.  Beside   the    Common   or    Westron   Speech,    and   other 
   kindred  tongues  of  Men,  there   remained  also   in  the   days  of 
   Elendil  the  languages  of  the  Eldar.  Strange  though it  may seem, 
                                                                          
   (* Of  Quenya  form,  for  instance,  are  the names  Elendil, Anarion, 
   Isildur, and all the royal names of Gondor, including Elessar; also the 
   names of the kings of the Northern Line as far as the  tenth, Earendil. 
   [Added: The  names of  other lords  of the  Dunedain such  as Arathorn, 
   Aragorn,  Boromir,  Denethor  are  for  the  most  part  Noldorin;  but 
   Imrahil and Adrahil are Numenorean (Adunaic) names.])                   
   
   seeing  that  the  Dunedain  had  dwelt  for  long  years   apart  in 
   Numenor,  the  people of  Elendil could  still readily  converse with 
   the  Eldar that  spoke Noldorin.  The reasons  for this  are various. 
   First,   the   Numenoreans   had   never   become   wholly   sundered 
   from  the  Noldor;  for  while  those  who  had  returned   into  the 
   West  often  came   to  Numenor   in  friendship,   the  Numenoreans, 
   as  has  been  said,  often  visited  Middle-earth  and had  at times 
   aided the Elves  that remained  there in  their strife  with Sauron.(7) 
   Again,  the   change  and   decay  of   things,  though   not  wholly 
   removed,  was  yet  much  delayed  in  the  land  of the  Dunedain in 
   the days of its blessedness; and the like may be said of the Eldar.(8) 
     [This  paragraph  was  rewritten  thus:  Beside  the  Common  or 
  
   Westron   Speech,   and   other   kindred   tongues  of   Men,  there 
   remained also  in the  days of  Elendil the  languages of  the Eldar; 
   for  many  still  dwelt in  Eriador. With  those that  spoke Noldorin 
   the people of Elendil  could still  readily converse.  For friendship 
   had   long   endured   between  the   Numenoreans  and   the  Noldor, 
   and  the  folk  of  Eressea  had  often  visited  Numenor,  while the 
   Numenoreans  had  sailed  often  to  Middle-earth  and  had  at times 
   aided the Elves in their strife with Sauron.]                        
     $12.  Moreover,   those  were   the  days   of  the   Three  Rings. 
   Now,  as  is  elsewhere  told,  these  rings  were  hidden,  and  the 
   Eldar  did  not  use  them  for  the  making of  any new  thing while 
   Sauron  still  reigned  and  wore  the Ruling  Ring; yet  their chief 
   virtue  was  ever secretly  at work,  and that  virtue was  to defend 
   the  Eldar  who  abode in  Middle-earth [added:  and all  things per- 
   taining  to  them]  from  change  and  withering  and  weariness.  So 
   it was that in all the long  time from  the forging  of the  Rings to 
   their  ending,  when  the  Third Age  was over,  the Eldar  even upon 
   Middle-earth  changed   no  more   in  a   thousand  years   than  do 
   Men in ten; and their language likewise.                             
     $13. Now  the  people  of  Elendil  were  not  many,  for   only  a 
   few  great  ships  had escaped  the Downfall  or survived  the tumult 
   of the Seas. They found,  it is  true, many  dwellers upon  the west- 
   shores  who  came  of  their  own  blood,  wholly  or in  part, being 
   descended  from  mariners  and  from  wardens  of  forts  and  havens 
   that  had  been  set  there  in  days  gone  by;  yet  all  told  the 
   Dunedain  were  now  only  a small  folk in  the midst  of strangers. 
   They  used,  therefore,  the  Westron  speech  in all  their dealings 
   with  other  men,  and  in  the  governing  of  the  realms  of which 
   they  had  become  the   rulers;  and   this  Common   Speech  became 
   now  enlarged,  and  much   enriched  with   words  drawn   from  the 
   
   language  of  the Dunedain,  which was,  as has  been said,  a form 
   of  the   Elvish  Noldorin   [>  and   much  enriched   with  words 
   drawn  from  the  Adunaic  language  of  the  Dunedain,   and  from 
   the  Noldorin].  But  among  themselves the  kings and  high lords, 
   and  indeed  all  those  of  Numenorean  blood  in any  degree, for 
   long  used  the  Noldorin  speech;  and  in  that tongue  they gave 
   names  to  men and  to places  throughout the  realms of  the heirs 
   of Elendil.                                                        
     $14. In this way  it had  come about  that at  the time  when the 
   events recorded in this  book began  it might  be said  that nearly 
   all  speaking-folk  of  any race  west of  the east-eaves  of Mirk- 
   wood   spoke  after   some  fashion   this  Common   Speech;  while 
   Men  who  dwelt  in  Eriador,  the  wide  land  between  the  Misty 
   Mountains  and  Ered  Lindon, or  in the  coast-lands south  of the 
   White  Mountains,  used  the  Westron  only  and  had  long forgot- 
   ten their own tongues. So  it was  with the  folk of  Gondor (other 
   than  the  lords)  and  of  the  Anfalas and  beyond; and  with the 
   Bree-folk  I  and the  Dunlendings [>  in the  North]. East  of the 
   Misty  Mountains,  even  far  to  the  north,  the   Common  Speech 
   was  known;  though there,  as in  Esgaroth [>  as beside  the Long 
   Lake]  or  in  Dale,  or  among  the Beornings  and the  Woodmen of 
   the   west-eaves  of   Mirkwood,  Men   also  retained   their  own 
   tongues in daily use. The Eorlings,  or the  Rohirrim as  they were 
   called in Gondor,  still used  their own  northern tongue,  yet all 
   but  their  humbler  folk  spoke  also  the  Common   Speech  after 
   the  manner  of  Gondor;  for  the  Riders  of  Rohan had  come out 
   of  Eotheod  near  the sources  of Anduin  only some  five hundred 
   years before the days here spoken of.                              
     [The  conclusion  of  this  paragraph  was  rewritten  thus:  The 
   Eorlings,  or the  Rohirrim as  they were  called in  Gondor, still 
   used  their  own  northern  tongue;  for  the  Riders of  Rohan had 
  
   come  out  of Eotheod  near the  sources of  Anduin only  some five 
   hundred years before the  days here  spoken of.  Yet all  but their 
   humbler  folk  spoke  also  the  Common  Speech  after  the  manner 
   of  Gondor.  In  the  Dunland  also  the  Dunlendings,  a dwindling 
   people,  remnant  of  those   who  had   dwelt  in   western  Rohan 
   before  the  coming  of  the  Rohirrim,  still  clung to  their own 
   speech.  This  was  wholly   unlike  the   Westron,  and   was  de- 
   scended,  as it  seems, from  some other  Mannish tongue,  not akin 
   to  that  of  the  Atani,  Fathers  of Men.  A similar  and kindred 
   language was probably  once spoken  in Bree:  see (the  footnote to 
   $25).]                                                             
   
                                           
                                                                      
    $15.  More   remarkable  it   may  be   thought  that   the  Common 
   Speech  had  also  been  learned  by  other  races,  Dwarves,  Orcs, 
   and even Trolls. The  case of  the Dwarves  can, however,  be easily 
   understood.  At  this  time  they  had  no longer  in the west-lands 
   any  great cities  or delvings  where many  lived together.  For the 
   most  part  they  were  scattered,  living  in  small  groups  among 
   other  folk,  often  wandering,  seldom staying  long in  any place, 
   until, as is told in the beginning of the Red Book, their  old halls 
   under  the  Lonely  Mountain  were  regained  and  the   Dragon  was 
   slain.  They  had  therefore  of  necessity  long  used  the  Common 
   Speech  in their  dealings with  other folk,  even with  Elves.' Not 
   that  Dwarves  were  ever  eager  to  teach  their  own   tongue  to 
   others.  They  were  a  secretive  people, and  they kept  their own 
   speech to themselves,  using it  only when  no strangers  were near. 
   Indeed  they  even  gave  themselves  'outer'  names, either  in the 
   Westron  or  in  the  languages  of  Men  among  whom   they  dwelt, 
   but had  also 'inner'  and secret  names in  their own  tongue which 
   they  did  not  reveal.  So it  was that  the northern  Dwarves, the 
   people   of   Thorin   and   Dain,   had   names   drawn   from  the 
   northern  language  of  the  Men  of  Dale,  and their  secret names 
   are  not known  to us.  For that  reason little  is known  of Dwarf- 
   speech  at this  period, save  for a  few names  of mines  and meres 
   and mountains.                                                      
    $16  The  Orcs  had  a  language  of  their  own, devised  for them 
   by the Dark Lord of old, but  it was  so full  of harsh  and hideous 
   sounds  and  vile  words  that  other mouths  found it  difficult to 
   compass,  and  few  indeed  were  willing to  make the  attempt. And 
   these creatures, being filled with  all malice  and hatred,  so that 
   they did not love even their  own kind,  had soon  diversified their 
   barbarous  and  unwritten  speech  into  as  many  jargons  as there 
   were  groups  or  settlements  of  Orcs.  Thus  they were  driven to 
   use  the language  of their  enemies even  in conversing  with other 
   Orcs of different  breed or  distant dwellings.  In the  Misty Moun- 
   tains,  and  in  other  lingering Orc-holds  in the  far North-west, 
   they  had  indeed  abandoned  their  native  tongue  and   used  the 
   Common   Speech,  though   in  such   a  fashion   as  to   make  it 
   scarcely less unlovely than the Orkish.                             
    $17.  Trolls,  in   their  beginning   creatures  of   lumpish  and 
   brutal  nature,  had  nothing  that  could  be called  true language 
                                                                      
   (* For there was an ancient enmity between Dwarf and Elf and         
   neither would learn the other's tongue.)                            
   
   of  their  own;  but  the  evil Power  had at  various times  made use 
   of  them,  teaching  them  what  little  they  could  learn,  and even 
   crossing  their  breed  with  that  of  the  larger Orcs.  Trolls thus 
   took  such  language  as  they  could  from  the  Orcs,  and   in  the 
   west-lands  the  Trolls  of the  hills and  mountains spoke  a debased 
  
   form of the Common Westron speech.                                     
     $18.  Elves,   it   may   be   thought,   had   no  need   of  other 
   languages   than   their  own.   They  did   not,  indeed,   like  the 
   Dwarves   hide   their   own   language,   and   they   were   willing 
   to  teach  the  Elven-tongues  to  any  who   desired  or   were  able 
   to  learn  them.  But  these  were  few,  apart  from  the   lords  of 
   Numenorean   descent.   The   Elves,   therefore,   who   remained  in 
   the  west-lands  used  the  Common  Speech  in  their   dealings  with 
   Men  or  other  speaking-folk;  but  they  used  it  in  an  older and 
   more  gracious  form,  that  of  the  lords  of  the  Dunedain  rather 
   than  that  of  the  Shire.  Among  themselves  they  spoke  and  sang 
   in   Elven-tongues,   and   throughout   Eriador   from    Lindon   to 
   Imladrist  [>  Imladris]  they  used  the  Noldorin  speech;   for  in 
   those  lands,  especially  in Rivendell  and at  the Grey  Havens, but 
   also  elsewhere  in  other  secret  places, there  were still  many of 
   the  exiled  Noldor  abiding  or  wandering  in  the wild.  Beyond the 
   Misty  Mountains  there  were  still  Eldar  who  used   the  Lemberin 
   [>  Telerian]  tongue.  Such  were  the  people  of   the  elf-kingdom 
   in    Northern    Mirkwood,    whence    came     Legolas.    Lemberin 
   [>  Telerian]  was  the  native  tongue  also  of  Celeborn   and  the 
   Elves  of  the  hidden  land  of  Lorien.  There  the   Common  Speech 
   was  known  only  to  a  few,  for  that  people  strayed  seldom from 
   their borders.*                                                        
     $19. The  Elvish  names  that  appear  in   this  book   are  mainly 
   of   Noldorin   form;  but   some  are   Lemberin  [>   Telerian],  of 
   which  the  chief  are  [added:  Thranduil,]  Legolas,  Lorien,  Caras 
   Galadon,  Nimrodel,  Amroth;  and   also  the   names  of   the  House 
   of  Dol  Amroth:  Finduilas,  [added:   Adrahil,]  and   Imrahil.  The 
   exiled  Eldar   still  preserved   in  memory,   as  has   been  said, 
   the  High-elven  Quenya;  and  it  was  from  Noldorin   visitants  to 
   the  Shire  that  Bilbo  (and  from  him  Frodo)  learned a  little of 
   that  ancient  speech.  In Quenya  is the  polite greeting  that Frodo 
   addressed  to  Gildor  (in   Chapter  III).   The  farewell   song  of 
   Galadriel  in  Lorien (in  Chapter )  [sic] is  also in  Quenya. Tree- 
                                                                         
    (* But the lady of that land, Galadriel, was of Noldorin race, and in 
   her household that language was also spoken.)                          
   
   beard  knew this  tongue as  the noblest  of the  'hasty' languages, 
   and frequently used  it. His  address to  Galadriel and  Celeborn is 
   in  Quenya;  so  are  most  of  the  words  and  names that  he uses 
   which are not in the Common Speech.(9)                              
     $20.  To   speak   last   of   Hobbits.   According   to  accounts 
   compiled  in  the  Shire, the  Hobbits, though  in origin  one race, 
   became  divided  in  remote  antiquity  into  three   somewhat  dif- 
   ferent  breeds:  Stoors,  Harfoots,   and  Fallohides,   which  have 
   already  been  described.  [Struck  out:]  No   tradition,  however, 
   remains of any difference of speech between these three kinds.(10) 
     $21. Since  Hobbits  were  a  people  more  nearly  akin   to  Men 
   than  any  other  of  the  speaking-folk  of  the ancient  world, it 
   might  be  supposed  that  they  would possess  a language  of their 
   own,  different  from  the  languages  of Men  but not  unlike them. 
   Yet  of  this  there  is  no  evidence in  any record  or tradition. 
   Admittedly  none  of  the  legends  of  the  Hobbits refer  to times 
   earlier than some centuries after  the beginning  of the  Third Age, 
   while their actual  records did  not begin  until after  the western 
   Hobbits  had  settled   down,  somewhere   about  Third   Age  1300; 
   but  it  remains  remarkable  that all  such traditions  assume that 
   the  only  language  spoken  by   Hobbits  of   any  kind   was  the 
   Westron  or  Common  Speech.  They  had,   of  course,   many  words 
   and usages peculiar to  themselves, but  the same  could be  said of 
   any other folk that used the Common Speech as a native tongue.      
  
     [The  latter  part  of  this  paragraph,  following any  record or 
   tradition,  was  rewritten  thus:  They had,  of course,  many words 
   and usages peculiar to  themselves, but  the same  could be  said of 
   any other folk that used the Westron as a native tongue. It  is true 
   that none  of the  legends of  Hobbits refer  to times  earlier than 
   some centuries after  the beginning  of the  Third Age,  while their 
   actual records did  not begin  until after  the western  Hobbits had 
   settled  down,  somewhere  about  Third  Age  1300,  and   had  then 
   long  adopted  the   Common  Speech.   Yet  it   remains  remarkable 
   that in all such  traditions, if  any tongue  other than  the Common 
   Speech  is  mentioned,  it  is  assumed   that  Hobbits   spoke  the 
   language of Men among whom, or near whom, they dwelt.]              
     $22.  Among  Hobbits   [added:  now]   there  are   two  opinions. 
   Some  hold that  originally they  had a  language peculiar  to them- 
   selves.  Others assert  that from  the beginning  they spoke  a Man- 
   nish  tongue  [> Mannish  tongues], being  in fact  a branch  of the 
   race of Men. But in any case it  is agreed  that after  migration to 
   Eriador  they  soon  adopted  the  Westron  under  the  influence of 
   
   the Dunedain of the North-kingdom. The first opinion  is now             
   favoured by Hobbits [> is favoured by many Hobbits], because             
   of their growing  distaste for  Men," but  there is  in fact  no trace 
   to  be  discovered   of  any   special  Hobbit-language   in  antiquity. 
   The  second  opinion  is clearly  the right  one, and  is held  by those 
   of  most  linguistic  learning.  Investigation  not  only  of  surviving 
   Hobbit-lore  but  of  the  far  more  considerable  records   of  Gondor 
   supports  it.  All  such enquiries  show that  before their  crossing of 
   the  Mountains  the  Hobbits  spoke   the  same   language  as   Men  in 
   the  higher   vales  of   the  Anduin,   roughly  between   the  Carrock 
   and the Gladden Fields.+ (11)                                            
      $23.  Now   that   language    was   nearly    the   same    as   the 
   language  of  the ancestors  of the  Rohirrim; and  it was  also allied, 
   as  has  been  said  above,  both  to  the  languages  of   Men  further 
   north  and  east  (as  in  Dale  and  Esgaroth),  and  to  those further 
   south  from  which  the  Westron   itself  was   derived.  It   is  thus 
   possible   to  understand   the  rapidity   with  which   evidently  the 
   Hobbits   adopted   the   Common   Speech  as   soon  as   they  crossed 
   into  Eriador,  where  it  had  long  been  current.  In this  way, too, 
   is   explained   the   occurrence   among   the   western   and  settled 
   Hobbits   of   many   peculiar   words   not   found   in   the   Common 
   Speech but found in the tongues of Rohan and of Dale.++(12)              
                                                                           
   (* Supported,  as  it  appears  to  them to  be, by  the fact that among 
   themselves they speak now a  private language,  though this  is probably 
   only  a  descendant,  the  last to  survive, of  the old Common Speech.) 
    (+ [The   following   footnote   was   added:   Though    the   Stoors, 
   especially the  southern branch  that long  dwelt in  the valley  of the 
   Loudwater,  by  Tharbad  and  on  the  borders  of  Dunland,  appear  to 
   have  acquired a  language akin  to Dunlandish,  before they  came north 
   and adopted in their turn the Common Speech.])                           
   (++ In  Gandalf's  view  the  people  of  'Gollum'  or  Smeagol  were of 
   hobbit-kind.  If  so,  their  habits  and  dwelling-places mark  them as 
   Stoors. Yet it is plain that they spoke [> as Stoors; though they appear 
   to  have  used]  the  Common Speech.  Most probably  they were  a family 
   or small  clan that,  owing to  some quarrel  or some  sudden 'homesick- 
   ness',  turned  back  east and  came down  into Wilderland  again beside 
   the  River  Gladden.  There  are  many  references  in Hobbit  legend to 
   families or small  groups going  off on  their own  'into the  wild', or 
   returning 'home'. For eastern Eriador was less friendly and fertile than 
   Wilderland and many  of the  tales speak  of the  hard times  endured by 
   the early emigrants. It  may be  noted, however,  that the  names Deagol 
   and Smeagol  [ > Deagol  and Smeagol]  are both  words belonging  to the 
  
   Mannish languages of the upper Anduin.)                                  
   
     $24. An  example  of  this  is  provided by  the name  Stoor itself. 
   It  seems  originally  to  have  meant  'big',  and  though   no  such 
   word  is  found  in the  Common Speech,  it is  usual in  the language 
   of   Dale.   The   curious   Hobbit-word   mathom,   which   has  been 
   mentioned,  is  clearly  the  same  as  the   word  mathum   used  in 
   Rohan for a 'treasure' or  a 'rich  gift'. The  horn given  at parting 
   to   Meriadoc   by   the   Lady   Eowyn   was   precisely   a  mathum. 
   Again,  smile  or  smial,  in  Hobbit-language  the  word  for  an in- 
   habited  hole,  especially  one  deep-dug  and  with  a  long, narrow, 
   and  often  hidden  entrance,  seems  related  to  the word  smygel in 
   Rohan   meaning   'a   burrow',   and  more   remotely  to   the  name 
   Smeagol  [>  Smeagol]  (cited  [in  the  footnote  to  $23]),  and  to 
   Smaug  the  name  in  [>  among  men  of]  the  North  for  the  Drag- 
   on  of  the Lonely Mountain.(13) But  most   remarkable  of   all  are 
   the   Hobbit   month-names,   concerning   which   see  the   note  on 
   Calendar and Dates.(14)                                                 
     $25. The  Hobbits  in   the  west-lands   of  Eriador   became  much 
   mingled  together,  and   eventually  they   began  to   settle  down. 
   Some  of  their  lesser   and  earlier   settlements  had   long  dis- 
   appeared  and  been  forgotten  in  Bilbo's  time;  but  one   of  the 
   earliest  to  become  important  still  endured,  if  much  reduced in 
   size.  This  was  at  Bree,  and  in  the  country  round  about. Long 
   before  the  settlement  at  Bree  Hobbits  had  adopted   the  Common 
   Speech,  and  all  the names  of places  that they  gave were  in that 
   language;  while  the  older  names,  of  Elvish  or   forgotten  Man- 
   nish  origin,*  they  often  translated  (as  Fornost to  Norbury), or 
   twisted  into  a  familiar  shape (as  Elvish Baranduin  'brown river' 
   to Brandywine).                                                        
     [The end of this paragraph was rewritten  thus: ...  (as Fornost 
   to  Norbury).  The  Elvish  names  of hills  and rivers  often endured 
   changed  only  to  fit  better  into  Hobbit  speech. But  the Brandy- 
   wine  is  an  exception.  Its  older  name  was  the  Malvern, derived 
   from  its  Noldorin  name  Malevarn,  but  the  new  name  appears  in 
   the earliest records. Both names  refer to  the river's  colour, often 
   in  flood  a  golden  brown,  which  is  indeed  the  meaning  of  the 
                                                                         
   (* The  Men  of  Bree,  who claimed,  no doubt  justly, to  have dwelt 
   in those regions  from time  out of  mind, long  before the  coming of 
   Elendil,  had  of  course also  adopted the  Common Speech,  but there 
   were names in those parts that pointed to an  older Mannish  tongue, I 
   only remotely connected if at  all [>  unconnected] with  the language 
   of the Fathers of Men, or Westron. Bree is said in that tongue to have 
   signified 'hill', and Chet (as in Chetwood, Archet) 'forest'.)         
   
   Elvish name.  This was  further changed  to read:  ... Of  this the 
   Brandywine  is  an  example.  Its  Elvish  name  was  the Baranduin 
   'brown river'. Both  names refer  to the  river's colour,  often in 
   flood  a golden  brown, but  the Hobbit  name is  historically only 
   a picturesque alteration of the Noldorin name.]                    
     $26. As  soon  as  they  had  settled  down  the Hobbits  took to 
   letters.  These  they learned,  with many  other matters,  from the 
   Dunedain;  for  the  North-kingdom  had  not  yet  come  to  an end 
   in Eriador  at that  time. The  letters used  by the  Dunedain, and 
   learned  and adopted  by the  Hobbits, were  those of  the Noldorin 
   or  Feanorian  alphabet  (see  below).(15) It was soon  after their 
   learning  of  letters,  about  Third Age  1300, that  Hobbits began 
   to  set  down  and  collect  the  considerable  store of  tales and 
   legends  and  oral  annals  and   genealogies  that   they  already 
   possessed. The lore-loving Fallohides played a chief part  in this. 
   The original documents had, of  course, in  Bilbo's time  long been 
  
   worn  out  or  lost,  but  many  of  them  had  been  much  copied. 
   When the  Shire was  colonized, about  Third Age  1600, it  is said 
   that  the  leading  families  among  the  migrants  took  with them 
   most of the writings then in existence.                            
     $27. In  the  Shire,   which  proved   a  rich   and  comfortable 
   country,  the  old  lore  was  largely  neglected;  but  there were 
   always  some  Hobbits who  studied it  and kept  it in  memory; and 
   copying  and  compilation, and  even fictitious  elaboration, still 
   went  on.  In  Bilbo's  time  there  were  in the  book-hoards many 
   manuscripts  of  lore  more than  500 years  old. The  oldest known 
   book,   The   Great   Writ   of   Tuckborough,   popularly   called 
   Yellowskin,  was supposed  to be  nearly a  thousand years  old. It 
   dealt  in  annalistic  form with  the deeds  of Took  notables from 
   the foundation of the Shire, though its  earliest hand  belonged to 
   a period at least four centuries later.                            
    $28. In this  way it  came about  that the  Hobbits of  the Shire, 
   especially  in  the great  families, such  as Took,  Oldbuck (later 
   Brandybuck),  and  Bolger,  developed  the  habit, strange  and yet 
   not unparallelled in our times, of giving  names to  their children 
   derived not  from their  daily language  nor from  fresh invention, 
   but  from   books  and   legends.  These   to  the   Hobbits  high- 
   sounding  names  were  often  in   somewhat  comic   contrast  with 
   the  more  homely  family  names.  Hobbits  were, of  course, fully 
   aware of this contrast and amused by it.                           
                                                                     
     [The  following  passage  was  an  addition:  The  sections  that 
   follow  are  written  mainly  for  those  of  linguistic curiosity. 
   
                                     
                                                                         
   Others  may  neglect them.  For these  histories are  intelligible, if 
   it  is  assumed  that  the  Common  Speech  of  the time  was English, 
   and  that  if  any language  of Men  appears which  is related  to the 
   Common  Speech,  though  not   the  same,   it  will   be  represented 
   by  languages  of  our  world  that  are  related  to English:  as for 
   example   the   archaic   language   of   Rohan   is   represented  by 
   ancient  English,  or  the  related tongues  of the  far North  (as in 
   Dale) by names of a Norse character.                                   
    But  this  was not,  of course,  historically the  case. None  of the 
   languages  of  the  period  were  related   discernibly  to   any  now 
   known  or   spoken.  The   substitution  of   English  (or   forms  of 
   speech  related  to  modern  English)  for  the  Common   Speech  (and 
   kindred  tongues)  of  the  day  has  involved  a  process  of  trans- 
   lation,  not  only  of  narrative  and  dialogue  but  also  of nomen- 
   clature,  which  is  described  below,  for   the  benefit   of  those 
   interested in such matters.]                                           
                                                                         
                              On Translation.(16)                         
                                                                         
    $29.   The    linguistic    situation    sketched    above,   simple' 
   though  it  is  compared  with  that   observable  in   many  European 
   countries  in  our times,  presents several  problems to  a translator 
   who  wishes to  present a  picture of  Hobbit life  and lore  in those 
   distant  days; especially  if he  is more  concerned to  represent, as 
   closely  as  he  can,  in  terms now  intelligible the  actual feeling 
   and  associations  of  words  and  names  than  to  preserve   a  mere 
   phonetic accuracy.                                                     
    $30.  The  Elven-tongues  I  have  left  untouched.   I  have   in  my 
   selection  and  arrangement  of  matter  from  the  once   famous  and 
   much  copied  Red  Book  reduced  the  citations  of  these languages, 
   apart  from  the  unavoidable  names  of  places  and  persons,  to  a 
   minimum,  keeping  only  enough  to  give  some  indication  of  their 
  
   sound  and  style. That  has not  been altogether  easy, since  I have 
   been  obliged  to  transliterate  the  words and  names from  the rich 
   and  elegant  Feanorian  alphabet,  specially  devised for  them, into 
   our  own  less  adequate  letters,  and yet  present forms  that while 
   reasonably  close  to  the  phonetic intentions  of the  originals are 
                                                                         
   (* We are  in  fact  in this  book only  primarily concerned  with the 
   Elvish  Noldorin  and  the  Mannish 'Common  Speech' (with  some local 
   variations), while the Quenya or 'Elf-latin' and the archaic tongue of 
   the  Rohirrim  and  the  Elvish  Lemberin  make an  occasional appear- 
   ance.)                                                                 
   
   not (I hope) too strange or uncouth to modern eyes.*(17)         
     $31.   My   treatment    of   the    Common   Speech    (and   of 
   languages connected with  it) has,  however, been  quite different. 
   It has  been  drastic,  but I  hope defensible.  I have  turned the 
   Common  Speech  and  all  related things  into the  nearest English 
   equivalents. First of all, the narrative and  dialogue I  have nat- 
   urally been obliged to translate as closely  as possible.  The dif- 
   ferences between the use of this speech in different places  and by 
   persons  of  higher and  lower degree,  e.g. by  Frodo and  by Sam, 
   in the Shire and in Gondor,  or among  the Elves,  I have  tried to 
   represent  by  variations  in  English  of  approximately  the same 
   kind. In the result these differences have,  I fear,  been somewhat 
   obscured.  The  divergence  of  the  vocabulary,  idiom,  and  pro- 
   nunciation in the free and easy talk  of the  Shire from  the daily 
   language of  Gondor was  really greater  than is  here represented, 
   or  could  be  represented  without using  a phonetic  spelling for 
   the  Shire  and  an  archaic  diction  for  Gondor that  would have 
   puzzled  or  infuriated  modern  readers.  The  speech of  Orcs was 
   actually  more filthy  and  degraded  than  I have  shown it.  If I 
   had tried to use an  'English' more  near to  the reality  it would 
   have  been  intolerably  disgusting  and  to  many  readers  hardly 
   intelligible.                                                      
     $32. It  will  be  observed  that  Hobbits  such  as  Frodo,  and 
   other  persons  such  as  Aragorn  and Gandalf,  do not  always use 
   quite the same style  throughout. This  is intentional.  Hobbits of 
   birth  and  reading  often  knew  much  of  higher and  older forms 
   of  the  Common  Tongue  than  those  of  their  colloquial  Shire- 
   usage,  and they  were in  any case  quick to  observe and  adopt a 
   more  archaic  mode  when  conversing  with Elves,  or Men  of high 
   lineage. It was natural for much-travelled persons,  especially for 
   those  who  like  Aragorn  were  often  at  pains to  conceal their 
   origin and business, to speak more  or less  according to  the man- 
   ner of the people.among whom they found themselves.                
                                                                     
   Note                                                               
     $33. I will here  draw attention  to a  feature of  the languages 
   dealt  with  that   has  presented   some  difficulty.   All  these 
   languages,  Mannish  and  Elvish,  had,   or  originally   had,  no 
   distinction  between  the  singular  and   plural  of   the  second 
                                                                     
    (* A note on my spelling and its intended values will be found 
   below.)                                                            
   
   person  pronouns;  but  they  had  a  marked   distinction  between 
   the familiar forms and the courteous.                              
     $34. This  distinction  was  fully   maintained  in   all  Elvish 
   tongues,  and  also in  the older  and more  elevated forms  of the 
   Common  Speech,  notably  in   the  daily   usage  of   Gondor.  In 
   Gondor  the  courteous  forms  were  used  by  men  to  all  women, 
   irrespective of rank, other than their lovers, wives,  sisters, and 
  
   children.  To  their  parents  children  used  the  courteous forms 
   throughout  their  lives,  as  soon  as they  had learned  to speak 
   correctly.  Among  grown  men  the  courteous  form  was  used more 
   sparingly, chiefly to those of superior rank  and office,  and then 
   mainly on  official or  formal occasions,  unless the  superior was 
   also  of  greater  age. Old  people were  often addressed  with the 
   courteous  form  by  much  younger   men  or   women,  irrespective 
   of all other considerations.                                       
     $35. It  was  one of  the most  notable features  of Shire-speech 
   that  the  courteous  form  had  in  Bilbo's time  disappeared from 
   the  daily  use,  though  its  forms were  not wholly  forgotten: a 
   reversal of the case of thou and you in English. It  lingered still 
   among  the  more  rustic  Hobbits,  but  then,   curiously  enough, 
   only as an  endearment. It  was thus  used both  by and  to parents 
   and between dear friends.                                          
     $36. Most  of  these  points  cannot  be represented  in English; 
   but it may be remembered by readers that  this is  one of  the fea- 
   tures  referred  to  when people  of Gondor  speak of  the strange- 
   ness of hobbit-language.  Pippin, for  instance, used  the familiar 
   form  throughout  his  first  interview  with  the  Lord  Denethor. 
   This  may  have  amused  the  aged  Steward,   but  it   must  have 
   astonished  the  servants that  overheard him.  No doubt  this free 
   use  of the  familiar form  was one  of the  things that  helped to 
   spread the  popular rumour  in the  City that  Pippin was  a person 
   of very high rank in his own country.                              
     $37. Only  in  a  few  places where  it seemed  specially import- 
   ant  have  I  attempted  to represent  such distinctions  in trans- 
   lation,  though  this  cannot  be  done  systematically.  Thus thou 
   and  thee  and  thy  have  occasionally been  used (as  unusual and 
   archaic in English)  to represent  a ceremonious  use of  the cour- 
   teous form,  as in  the formal  words spoken  at the  coronation of 
   Aragorn. On the  other hand  the sudden  use of  thou, thee  in the 
   dialogue  of  Faramir  and  eowyn  is  meant  to  represent  (there 
   being  no  other  means  of  doing this  in English)  a significant 
   change from the courteous  to the  familiar. The  thee used  by Sam 
   
   Gamgee to Rose at the end of  the book  is intentional,  but corre- 
   sponds  there  to  his  actual use  of the  old-fashioned courteous 
   form as a sign of affection.                                        
                                                                      
      $38. Passing  from  the  translation  of narrative  and dialogue 
   to names I found yet greater difficulties. For it seemed to me that 
   to preserve all names, Elvish and Westron alike, in  their original 
   forms  would  obscure  an  essential  feature  of  the   times,  as 
   observed  by  the  ears  and  eyes  of  Hobbits,  through  whom for 
   the  most  part  we  are  ourselves  observing  them:  the contrast 
   between  a  wide-spread language,  as ordinary  and diurnal  to the 
   people  of  that  day as  is English  now to  English-speakers, and 
   the remains of  far older  more reverend  and more  secret tongues. 
   All  names,  if  merely  transliterated,   would  seem   to  modern 
   readers equally strange and remote.                                 
     $39. For instance, if I had  left unaltered  not only  the Elvish 
   name  Imladrist  [>  Imladris]  but  also  the  Westron  name  Car- 
   bandur,  both  would   have  appeared   alien.  But   the  contrast 
   between  Imladrist  [>  Imladris] and  Rivendell, a  translation of 
   Carbandur (18) and  like  it  having  a  plain  meaning   in  everyday 
   language, represents far more truly the actual feeling of  the day, 
   especially  among  Hobbits.  To  refer  to  Rivendell  as Imladrist 
   [>  Imladris]  was  to  Men  and  Hobbits  as  if  one  now  was to 
   speak of Winchester  as Camelot.  Save that  the identity  was cer- 
   tain, while in Rivendell there still dwelt a  lord of  renown older 
   than Arthur would be, were he still living in Winchester today. 
  
      $40. To  translate  the   names  in   the  Common   Speech  into 
   English in this way has the advantage also that it often, as in the 
   case of Rivendell, provides the key  to the  meaning of  the Elvish 
   name as well; for the one  was frequently  a direct  translation of 
   the  other.  This  is  not,  however,  always so.  Some place-names 
   have  no  meaning  now  discernible  and  derive,  no  doubt,  from 
   still older and forgotten days. In  some cases  the names  had dif- 
   ferent  meanings  in  different  tongues.  Thus  the  C.S. Dwarrow- 
   delf *(19) was a translation  of   the  Dwarvish  name  Khazad-dum, 
                                                                      
     (* That is  'Dwarves' mine'.  I have  translated the  actual C.S. 
   Phuru-nargian as Dwarrowdelf, since in Bilbo's time the  word phuru 
   (related to phur- 'to delve') was obsolete in ordinary  speech, and 
   nargian contained a derivative form of narac 'dwarf' that  had long 
   disappeared from use. Dwarrow is what the ancient  English genitive 
   plural dwerga 'of dwarves' would have become had it survived in use 
   or in a place-name.)                                                
   
   whereas   the  Elvish   name  Moria   (older  Mornya)   meant  'black 
   pit'.                                                                 
     $41. The  nomenclature  of  the  Hobbits  themselves  and   of  the 
   places  in  which  they  lived   has,  nonetheless,   presented  some 
   obstacles to the satisfactory carrying out of this process  of trans- 
   lation.  Their place-names,  being (in  the Shire  especially) almost 
   all  originally of  C.S. form,  have proved  least difficult.  I have 
   converted  them  into  as  nearly  similar English  terms as  I could 
   find,  using  the   elements  found   in  English   place-names  that 
   seemed suitable both in sense and in period: that  is in  being still 
   current  (like  hill), or  slightly altered  or reduced  from current 
   words  (like  ton  beside town),  or no  longer found  outside place- 
   names  (like  wich,  bold,  bottle).  The  Shire  seems  to  me  very 
   adequately  to  translate  the  Hobbit  Suza-t,  since this  word was 
   now  only  used  by  them  with  reference  to their  country, though 
   originally  it  had meant  'a sphere  of occupation  (as of  the land 
   claimed by  a family  or clan),  of office,  or business'.  In Gondor 
   the  word  suza  was  still applied  to the  divisions of  the realm, 
   such  as  Anorien,  Ithilien,  Lebennin,  for  which in  Noldorin the 
   word  lhann  was  used.  Similarly  farthing  has  been used  for the 
   four  divisions  of  the Shire,  because the  Hobbit word  tharni was 
   an  old  word  for  'quarter'  seldom  used  in   ordinary  language, 
   where  the  word  for  'quarter'  was  tharantin  'fourth  part'.  In 
   Gondor tharni was  used for  a silver  coin, the  fourth part  of the 
   castar (in Noldorin the canath or fourth part of the mirian).(20)    
     $42.  The   personal   names   of   the   Hobbits   were,  however, 
   much   more   awkward   to   manage  on   this  system.   Rightly  or 
   wrongly,  I  have  attempted  to  translate  these also  into English 
   terms,  or  to  substitute  equivalents,  wherever possible.  Many of 
   the  family  names  have  more  or  less  obvious  meanings   in  the 
   Common    Speech:   such    as   Goodenough,    Bracegirdle,   Proud- 
   foot, Burrows, and the like, and these can fairly  be treated  in the 
   same  way  as  the  place-names.*  In  these  cases  translation will 
   not,  I think,  be quarrelled  with, and  may even  be allowed  to be 
   necessary.  For  if   his  name   clearly  meant   to  contemporaries 
   'horn-blower',  it  is  truer  to  the  facts  to  call  a  character 
   Hornblower   than Rasputa,(21) which   though  the   actual  Hobbit 
                                                                        
    (* Some family-names, but fewer than in England, for the use of such 
   names outside a few 'great families' was of more  recent development, 
   were actually place-names or derived  from them.  Gamgee is  one (see 
   below).)                                                              
   
   sound-form is now meaningless.  But, of  course, if  a large  part of 
  
   the names are thus anglicized the  rest must  be made  to fit;  for a 
   mixture  of  English  and  alien  names  would  give  a  wholly false 
   impression.  It  is thus  with the  less clearly  interpretable names 
   that  difficulties  arise.  Some  are  border-line  cases,   such  as 
   Baggins itself, which  because of  its importance  I have  dealt with 
   below  more  fully.  Some defy  translation, since  they were  to the 
   Hobbits  themselves  just  'names',  of  forgotten  origin  and mean- 
   ing.  Tuc,(22) for instance,  the  name  of  the  most eminent of the 
   'great  families'  of  the  Shire. According  to their  own tradition 
   tuca was  an  old word  meaning 'daring',(23) but this appears  to be 
   a  wholly  unfounded  guess;  and I  have in  this case  been content 
   with anglicization of the form to Took.                               
     $43.  More  debatable,   perhaps,  has   been  my   procedure  with 
   the  many  curious  names  that  Shire-hobbits,  as  observed  above, 
   gave  to  their  children.  Here  I  long  hesitated  between leaving 
   them  alone,  and finding  equivalents for  them. I  have in  the end 
   compromised.  I  have  left  some  unaltered.   These  are   the  not 
   uncommon  names   which  even   to  Hobbits   had  no   'meaning'  or 
   derivation   or  connexion   with  books   or  legends:   names  such 
   as  Bilbo,  Bungo,  Bingo,  Polo,   Porro,  Ponto.   Hobbits  readily 
   coined  such  names,  and  I do  not think  that the  impression made 
   by  them  in  their  day  differed much  from their  effect today.*(24) 
   But  it  would  have  given a  very false  impression of  Hobbitry to 
   the  modern  reader,  if   these  personal   names  had   in  general 
   been  simply  transliterated.  All  would  then  have  today  sounded 
   equally   outlandish,   whereas   to   Hobbits  personal   names  had 
   many  gradations   of  association   and  suggestion.   Some  derived 
   from   early   history   and   ancient   Hobbit-legend;   some   from 
   stories   about   Elves   and   Men  and   even  about   dwarves  and 
   giants.  Some  were  rare,  others  familiar;  some  comic  in  tone, 
   others  romantic  or  elevated;  some  were  of  high  and   some  of 
   lower social standing.                                                
     $44. It  seemed  to   me  that,   once  embarked   on  translation, 
   even  of  dialogue,  names  of  this sort  would be  best represented 
   by  drawing on  the similar  wealth of  names that  we find  or could 
   find  in our  own traditions,  in Celtic,  Frankish, Latin  and Greek 
   and other sources.                                                    
     $45. This  method  entails,  of  course,   far-reaching  alteration 
                                                                        
   (* In fact they ended as a rule in a (Bunga) not o, since an ending a 
   was as a rule masculine. I have changed the a to o.)                  
   
    
                                                                         
   of  the  actual  phonetic  forms  of  such given-names;  but I  do not 
   feel  it  more  illegitimate  than  altering  Rasputa  to Hornblower, 
   or  indeed  than  translating  the  dialogue  of  the  Red  Book  into 
   English,  whereby  naturally  its  true  sound  is  changed  and  many 
   of  its verbal  points are  obscured. I  have, in  any case,  done the 
   'translation'  with  some  care.  The  fondness  of families  for runs 
   of  similar  names,  or  of  fathers  for giving  to their  sons names 
   that  either  alliterated  with  their  own or  had a  similar ending, 
   has  been  duly  represented.*  The  choice  of  equivalents  has been 
   directed  partly  by  meaning  (where  this'  is  discernible  in  the 
   original  names),  partly  by  general  tone,  and  partly  by  length 
   and  phonetic  style.  The  heroic  and  romantic  names,   of  Fallo- 
   hide  legend  according  to  the  Hobbits,  specially  but  not solely 
   affected   by   Tooks,   have   been   represented   by  names   of  a 
   Germanic  or  Frankish  cast.  'Classical'  names  or ones  of similar 
   form  on   the  other   hand  represent   usually  names   derived  by 
   Hobbits   from   tales   of   ancient  times   and  far   kingdoms  of 
   Men. +(25)                                                             
  
     $46.  Hobbits   very   frequently   gave  their   daughters  flower- 
   names. But  even these  are not  so simple  to deal  with as  might be 
   expected.  Where  the  flower  is  certainly to  be identified  I have 
   naturally  translated  the  name  into  English (or  botanical Latin). 
   But not all the wild flowers of the Shire, and  certainly not  all the 
   flowers  cultivated  in  its  gardens can  be identified  with flowers 
   that  are  now  familiar.  In  cases  of  doubt I  have done  the best 
   that  I  could.  For  instance:  I  have translated Hamanullas (26) by 
   Lobelia,  because  although  I  do  not  know  precisely  what  flower 
   is  intended,  hamanullas  appears  to  have  been  usually  small and 
   blue  and  cultivated  in  gardens, and  the word  seems to  have been 
   a gardener's rather than a popular name.                               
     $47. For  the  benefit of  the curious  in such  matters I  add here 
   a  few  notes  in supplement  of what  has been  said above  to illus- 
   trate my procedure.                                                    
                                                                         
   (* The curious alternation between initial H and initial I in the names 
   of  the  Old  Took's  many children  represents an  actual alternation 
   between S and E.) 
   (+ Thus the perhaps to us rather ridiculous subnames or titles  of the 
   Brandybucks  adopted  by  the  heads of  the family,  Astyanax, Aureus, 
   Magnificus, were originally half-jesting and were  in fact  drawn from 
   traditions about the  Kings at  Norbury. [This  note was  later struck 
   out.])                                                                 
   
                               Family names.                             
   Took.  Hobbit Tuc, as noted above.(27)                                  
   Baggins.  H. Labingi.  It is  by no  means certain  that this  name is 
   really connected with C.S. labin 'a  bag'; but  it was  believed to 
   be  so,  and  one  may  compare  Labin-nec  'Bag  End'  as  the  name 
   of  the  residence  of   Bungo  Baggins   (Bunga  Labingi).   I  have 
   accordingly   rendered   the   name   Labingi   by   Baggins,   which 
   gives,  I  think,  a  very  close  equivalent in  readily appreciable 
   modern terms.                                                         
                                                                        
   Brandybuck.  Earlier Oldbuck.  These are  direct translations          
    of H. Assargamba [> Brandugamba] and Zuragamba.(28)                  
    [Added: Zaragamba is translated by  sense, but  since Zara-          
    gamba  (Old-buck)  was altered  to Brandugamba  by adoption          
    of the first half of the river-name (Branduhim) I have used          
    for  it  Brandybuck.  For the  treatment of  the river-name          
    Branduhim see (the note at the end of the text, $58).]               
                                                                        
   Bolger.  Merely  an  anglicized  form  of  H.  Bolgra.  By  chance in 
    C.S.  bolg-  has  much the  same significance  as our  'bulge', so 
    that  if  Bolger  suggests  to  a  modern  reader a  certain fatness 
    and rotundity, so did Bolgra in its own time and place.              
                                                                        
   Boffin.  Anglicized  from  H.   Bophan.  This   was  said   (by  mem- 
    bers  of  the  family)  to  mean  'one who  laughs loud'.  I thought 
    at first, therefore, of rendering it by Loffin; but since, as in the 
    case  of  Took,  the  family  tradition  is a  mere guess,  while in 
    C.S.  Bophan  had  in  fact  no  suggestion  of  laughter,   I  have 
    remained content with a slight anglicization.(29)                    
                                                                        
   Gamgee.  H.  Galbassi.   A  difficult   name.  According   to  family 
    tradition (in  this case  reliable) duly  set out  by Sam  Gamgee at 
    the  end  of  the  Red  Book, this  name was  really derived  from a 
    place-name:  Galb(b)as.  That  name  I  have  closely   rendered  by 
    Gamwich   (to   be   pronounced   Gammidge),   comparing   galb-= 
    Gam  with  C.S.  galap,  galab-=  'game';  and  the ending  bas in 
    place-names   with   our   -wick,  -wich.   Galbassi  may   thus  be 
  
    fairly   represented   by  Gammidgee.   In  adopting   the  spelling 
    Gamgee  I   have  been   led  astray   by  Sam   Gamgee's  connexion 
    with  the  family  of  Cotton  into  a  jest  which  though  Hobbit- 
    like  enough  does  not  really  reside  in  the suggestions  of the 
    names Galbassi and Lothran to people of the Shire.(30)               
                                                                        
   Cotton.  H. Lothran. A not uncommon village name in the 
           Shire, corresponding closely to our Cotton (cot-tun), being 
   
    
                                                                              
    derived  from   C.S.  hlotho   'a  two-roomed   dwelling',  and   ran  'a 
    village,  a  small  group  of  dwellings  on  a  hill-side'. But  in this 
    case   the   name   may   be  an   alteration  of   hloth-ram(a),  'cot- 
    man,    cottager'.    Lothram,    which    I   have    rendered   Cotman, 
    was   the   name   of   Farmer  Cotton's   grandfather.  It   is  notable 
    that,   though   the   resemblance   is  not   so  complete   as  between 
    our   Cotton   and   the  noun   cotton,  in   C.S.  the   words  luthur, 
    luthran    meant    'down,    fluff'.    But   unfortunately    no   such 
    suggestions   are   associated   with   Galbas,   and   the   village  of 
    that   name   was   known   only   locally   for   rope-making,   and  no 
    tissues were produced there of any fibre softer than hemp.                 
                                                                              
    $48. Hobbit.                                                               
                                                                              
   Hobbit.  This,   I   confess,   is   my  own   invention;  but   not  one 
    devised  at  random.  This  is  its  origin.  It is,  for one  thing, not 
    wholly  unlike  the   actual  word   in  the   Shire,  which   was  cubuc 
    (plural  cubugin).*  But   this  cubuc   was  not   a  word   of  general 
    use   in   the   Common   Speech   and   required   an   equivalent  that 
    though  natural   enough  in   an  English   context  did   not  actually 
    occur   in   standard   English.   Some   Hobbit-historians   have   held 
    that  cubuc  was  an  ancient   native  word,   perhaps  the   last  sur- 
    vivor  of  their  own  forgotten  language.  I  believe,   however,  that 
    this  is  not  the  case.  The  word is,  I think,  a local  reduction of 
    an  early  C.S.  name   given  to   Hobbits,  or   adopted  by   them  in 
    self-description,   when   they   came   into   contact   with   Men.  It 
    appears   to   be   derived  from   an  obsolete   cubug  'hole-dweller', 
    which  elsewhere  fell  out  of  use.   In  support   of  this   I  would 
    point  to  the  fact   that  Meriadoc   himself  actually   records  that 
    the   King   of   Rohan   used  the   word  cugbagu   'hole-dweller'  for 
    cubuc   or   'Hobbit'.   Now   the   Rohirrim   spoke  a   language  that 
    was   in  effect   an  archaic   form  of   the  Common   Speech.+    The 
                                                                              
    (* For  another,  I  must  admit  that  its  faint  suggestion  of  rabbit 
    appealed to me. Not that hobbits at  all resembled  rabbits, unless  it be 
    in burrowing. Still, a jest is a jest as all cubugin will allow, and after 
    all it does so happen that the coney (well-known  in the  Shire if  not in 
    ancient  England)  was called  tapuc, a  name recalling  cubuc, if  not so 
    clearly  as  hobbit  recalls  rabbit.  [This note  was later  struck out.]) 
    (+ More  accurately:  the  tongue  of  the  Mark  of  Rohan   was  derived 
    from  a  northern  speech  which,  belonging  at   first  to   the  Middle 
    Anduin,  had  later  moved  north  to  the  upper  waters  of  that river, 
                                                         continued on page 50) 
   
   primitive  form represented  by Rohan  cug-bagu would  in the            
   later C.S.  have acquired  the form  cubug(u), and  so Hobbit            
   cubuc.(31) Since, as is explained below, I have represented C.S.            
   by modern English and have therefore  turned the  language of            
   Rohan into archaic English terms also,  I have  converted the            
   archaic cugbagu of  Rohan into  an ancient  English hol-bytla            
   'hole-dweller'. Of this hol-bytla (with the common loss  of l            
  
   in English between a, o, u, and b, m, v) my fictitious hobbit            
   would be a not impossible local 'corruption'.                            
                                                                           
   $49. Personal names.                            
   Bilbo. The actual H. name was Bilba, as explained above.(32)              
                                                                           
   Frodo. On  the  other  hand  the   H.  name   was  Maura.(33) This was 
   not  a  common  name  in  the  Shire,  but  I  think  it  probably once 
   had  a  meaning,  even  if  that  had  long  been  forgotten.  No  word 
   maur-   can   be   found   in   the   contemporary   C.S.,   but  again 
   recourse   to   comparison    with   the    language   of    Rohan   is 
   enlightening.   In  that   language  there   was  an   adjective maur-, 
   no  longer  current  at  this  time,  but familiar  in verse  or higher 
   styles  of  speech;  it  meant  'wise,  experienced'.  I  have,  there- 
   fore,  rendered   Maura  by   Frodo,  an   old  Germanic   name,  that 
   appears   to   contain  the   word  frod   which  in   ancient  English 
   corresponded closely in meaning to Rohan maur.                           
                                                                           
   Meriadoc (Merry). The  real name  was Chilimanzar  [> Cili-              
   manzar], a high-sounding and legendary name. I  have chosen              
   Meriadoc for the following reasons.  Buckland in  many ways              
   occupied a position with regard to the Shire such  as Wales              
   does to England; and it is not wholly inappropriate, there-              
   fore, to represent its many very peculiar names by names of              
   a Celtic or specifically Welsh character. Among  such names              
   I  chose  Meriadoc,  mainly  because  it gives  naturally a              
   shortening  'Merry';  for  the abbreviation  of Chilimanzar              
   [> Cilimanzar] by  which this  character was  usually known              
   was Chilic [> Cilic], a C.S. word  meaning exactly  'gay or              
   merry'.(34)                                                               
                                                                           
   before coming south in the days of Eorl. It was thus nearly akin  to the 
   language of the lower Anduin, the basis of the C.S., but isolated in the 
   North  it  had changed  far less  and had  remained little  mingled with 
   alien words.                                                             
   
          
                                                                         
   Peregrin (Pippin).  The   H.   name   was   Razanul   [>   Razanur]. 
   This  was  the  name  of  a  legendary  traveller,  and  probably con- 
   tains the  C.S. elements  raza 'stranger',  razan 'foreign'.  I there- 
   fore chose  Peregrin to  represent it,  though it  does not  fit quite 
   so  well.  Of  Peregrin,  Pippin  is  I   suppose  a   not  impossible 
   'pet-form';  but  it  is not  so close  to its  original, as  is Razal 
   [>  Razar]  (a  kind  of  small  red  apple)  by   which  abbreviation 
   Razanul   Tuca  [>   Razanur   Tuc]   was   almost   inevitably  known 
   to his contemporaries.(35)                                             
                                                                         
   Sam. His  real  name  was  Ban, short  for Banzir.  In C.S.  ba-, ban- 
   occurred   in   many   words   with   the  meaning   'half-,  almost', 
   while  zir(a)  meant  'wise'.  I  have  therefore translated  his name 
   by  ancient   English  samwis   of  similar   sense.  This   was  con- 
   venient,  since  Samwise   will  yield   an  abbreviation   Sam.  Now 
   Ban  was  a  common  short  name  in  the   Shire,  but   was  usually 
   then  derived   from  the   more  elevated   name  Bannatha,   as  Sam 
   is with us usually shortened from Samuel.(36)                          
                                                                         
   The following passage ($$50-1) is a note (a part of the  manuscript as 
   originally written) to the name Samuel, but in appearance is a part of 
   the main text, and is most conveniently given so.                      
                                                                         
   $50. It  will  be   observed  that   I  have   not  [>   rarely]  used 
  
   Scriptural   names   or   names   of   Hebraic  origin   to  represent 
   Hobbit-names.  There  is  nothing  in  Hobbit  lore  or  history  that 
   corresponds   [added:  closely]   to  this   element  in   our  names. 
   Bildad,  a  name  occurring  among  the  Bolgers,  is   an  accidental 
   resemblance;  it  is  a  genuine  Hobbit  name which  I have  left un- 
   altered.  Other  abbreviations  like  Tom  and Mat  I have  also often 
   left  unchanged.  Many   such  monosyllables   were  current   in  the 
   Shire,  but  were  the  shortenings  of  genuine  Hobbit   names.  For 
   instance   Tom   of   Tomacca,   Tomburan;   Mat  of   Mattalic;  Bill 
   (Bil)  of  Bildad  (Bildat), Bilcuzal,  or any  of the  numerous names 
   ending  in  -bil,  -mil,  as  Arambil. Farmer  Cotton's full  name was 
   in   fact  Tomacca   Lothran.(37) [Added: Tobias  (Hornblower)   is  an 
   exception.  I  have  used  this  name because  the resemblance  of the 
   real  Hobbit-name  Tobi  was  so  close,  and  it   seemed  inevitable 
   to  translate  Zara-tobi  by  'Old  Toby';  no  other  name  could  be 
   found  to  fit  so  well.  This  was  changed to:  Tobias (Hornblower) 
   is  not  an  exception.  Tobias  was  his  real name,  though accented 
   Tobias.  I  have  retained  this  name  because  the   resemblance  of 
   the real Hobbit-name was so close, &c.]                                
   $51.   Barnabas    is    [added:    not]   an    exception.   Barnabas 
   
                                
                                                                     
   Butterbur was a Man of Bree,  not a  hobbit. I  gave him  this name 
   for various reasons. First of all a  personal one.  On an  old grey 
   stone  in  a quiet  churchyard in  southern England  I once  saw in 
   large  letters  the  name Barnabas  Butter. That  was long  ago and 
   before  I  had seen  the Red  Book, but  the name  came back  to me 
   when the character  of the  stout innkeeper  of Bree  was presented 
   to  me  in  Frodo's  record.  The  more  so  because  his  name, in 
   agreement  with  the  generally  botanical  type  of  name favoured 
   in  Bree,  was  actually  Butterburr,  or  in  the  C.S. Zilbarapha 
   [>  Zilbirapha].  Barnabas  has  unfortunately  only a  very slight 
   phonetic similarity to the real first-name of the  innkeeper: Bara- 
   batta (or Batti). This  was the  nickname of  the landlord  of 'The 
   Pony'  which  he  had borne  so long  that if  he ever  had another 
   given-name  it  had  been  forgotten:  it  means  'quick-talker  or 
   babbler'.  Still,  in  converting  Batti Zilbarapha  [> Zilbirapha] 
   into Barney Butterbur I do not think I have been unjust.(38)       
                                                                     
    $52. A  final  consequence  of  the   conversion  of   the  Common 
   Speech,  and of  all names  formed in  that language,  into English 
   terms has already been referred to  above. It  entailed translation 
   of the related languages  of Rohan  and the  North into  terms that 
   would  correspond linguistically,  as closely  as possible,  to the 
   ancient situation.                                                 
    $53  In  the  records  of  the  Red  Book  there  are  in  several 
   places allusions to  the fact  that Hobbits  hearing the  tongue of 
   the  Riders  of  Rohan  felt  that it  was akin  to their  own, and 
   recognized  some  of  the  words  used,   though  they   could  not 
   understand  the  language  as  a whole.  Since I  had, necessarily, 
   converted the C.S. of  the Hobbits  into English,  it seemed  to me 
   that  it  would be  absurd then  to leave  the related  language of 
   Rohan in  its wholly  alien form.  Now the  tongue of  the Rohirrim 
   was not only related to the  C.S., but  it had  remained in  a much 
   more archaic state, and it was,  even in  its newer  southern home, 
   much  less  mingled  with  alien  (Noldorin  and  Quenya)  words; I 
   therefore  substituted  for it  a form  of language  resembling Old 
   English, since  this tongue,  that was  removed from  its ancestral 
   home  to  another, closely  corresponds in  its relation  to modern 
   English (especially in its  freedom from  accretions of  French and 
   Latin origin) with the relations of  the tongues  of the  Shire and 
  
   the Mark.                                                          
    $54  This  translation was  not difficult,  since the  Rohirrim in 
   fact used a very similar type of  nomenclature to  that of  our own 
   
   ancestors.  I  have usually  considered the  sense of  their names 
   rather  than  the form;  except that  I have  chosen names  in Old 
   English of the  same length,  where possible,  and have  only used 
   compound  names,  such  as   Freawine,  Eomer,   Eowyn,  Hasufel, 
   Halifirien, when  the  originals  were  also compounded.  The ele- 
   ment eo-, which so often  appears (not  unnaturally, being  an old 
   word  meaning  'horse', among  a people  devoted to  horses), rep- 
   resents an element  loho-, lo-  of the  same sense.  Thus Eotheod, 
   'Horse-folk'  or  'Horse-land',  translates  Lohtur.  Theoden,  as 
   are many of  the other  royal names,  is an  old word  for 'king', 
   corresponding to Rohan turac-.(39)                                 
                                                                     
     $55. Note.  In  a  few  cases  I  have, not  quite consistently, 
   modified  the  words  and  names  of  the  Mark, making  them more 
   like  modern  English,  especially in  spelling. Examples  of this 
   process   in   varying   degrees   are:   Dunharrow   (= Dun-harug 
   'hill-sanctuary'),   Starkhorn,   Entwash,   Helm's   Deep,  Combe 
   (=  Cumb);  Halifirien  (=  Halig-firgen   'holy-mountain');  Fen- 
   march  for  Fenmerce;  Shadowfax  for Scadufax.  In a  similar way 
   in  'The  Hobbit'  Oakenshield  was anglicized  from Eikinskialdi. 
   The name Rohan itself is of Noldorin origin, a translation  of the 
   native  Lograd  (sc.  Eo-marc 'the  Horse-maik' or  'Borderland of 
   the Horsemen').  Its strictly  correct form  was Rochann,  but the 
   form  Rohan  represents  the  actual  pronunciation of  Gondor, in 
   which medial ch was colloquially weakened to h.                    
                                                                     
     $56. This  translation  had  a  disadvantage  which  I  did  not 
   foresee. The 'linguistic notes' on the  origin of  peculiar Hobbit 
   words had also to be 'translated'. I have  already alluded  to the 
   translation  of  the actual  relation of  Rohan cugbagu  and Shire 
   cubuc  into  an  imagined  one  of  holbytla  and   hobbit.  Other 
   examples are these (cf. [$24]):  Stoor in  relation to  a Northern 
   word meaning 'big' (cf. Scandinavian stor- 'big') is a translation 
   of actual Hobbit tung (40) in relation to a  similar word  in Dale. 
   Supposed  Hobbit  mathom  in  relation  to  Rohan  (that   is  Old 
   English)  mathum  is a  translation of  actual Hobbit  cast (older 
   castu) compared with Rohan castu.                                  
     $57. Similarly,  Rohan  smygel,  actually  an  Old  English word 
   for  a  burrow,  related  to   a  Northern   stem  smug   /  smeag 
   (smaug),(41) here represents  the genuine  Rohan trahan related to 
   Hobbit  tran.  From  smygel  I  have  derived an  imaginary modern 
   smile  (or smial)  having a  similar relation  to the  older form. 
   Smeagol and  Deagol are  thus Old  English equivalents  for actual 
   
                                  
                                                                            
   Trahand  and  Nuhund  'apt  to  creep  into  a hole'  and 'apt  to hide, 
   secretive'  respectively.  (Smaug,  the  Dragon's  name,  is   a  repre- 
   sentation  in  similar  terms,  in  this  case  of  a  more Scandinavian 
   character,  of  the  Dale  name  Tragu,   which  was   probably  related 
   to the trah- stem in the Mark and Shire.)                                 
                                                                            
      $58.  Note.   In   cases   where   'folk-etymology'    has   operated 
   to  alter  older  (Elvish)  names into  the appearance  of names  in the 
   C.S. special  difficulty may  be met,  since it  is unlikely  that suit- 
   able  words  will  be  found  in  modern  English  that  will   at  once 
   translate  the  C.S.  name  and  yet  also   have  some   similarity  in 
   sound  to  the  Elvish  name.  The chief  example is  that of  the River 
  
   Baranduin,  the  ancient  boundary  eastward  of  the  Shire.   This  is 
   an   Elvish   name   composed   of   baran   'golden-brown'   and   duin 
   '(large)  river'.  But  it  was by  the Hobbits  picturesquely perverted 
   into   Branduhim,   signifying   in   their   tongue    'foaming   beer' 
   (brand(u)  'foam';  him(a)  'beer').  I  have  imitated this  by calling 
   the  river  the  Brandywine,  similar  in  sound  and  a  very  possible 
   'corruption'  of  Baranduin,  although  the  sense  is not  very closely 
   similar.  (There  is,  in  fact,  no  evidence  for the  distillation of 
   brandy in the Shire.)                                                     
      $59   For   the  same   reasons  the   Northern,  or   rather  North- 
   easterly,  'outer'  names  of  the  Dwarves   taken  from   the  Mannish 
   languages  of   that  region   have  been   all  given   a  Scandinavian 
   style: they are indeed all genuine Norse dwarf-names.(42)                 
                                                                            
                                    NOTES                                    
                                                                            
   1.    The  idea  of  the  three  kinds  of  Hobbit,  Harfoots,  Stoors, and 
         Fallohides, arose in the  first of  the two  texts (F  1), and  was then 
         transferred  (before  the  second  text   F  2   was  written)   to  the 
         Prologue (see note 10  below, and  p. 10).  But the  text of  the latter 
         (P  5)  in  which  it  appeared  gave only  the old  story of  Bilbo and 
         Gollum,  and  thus  must have  been earlier  than July  1950: see  p. 7. 
   2.    F 1 as written had 'Human',  subsequently changed  to 'Mannish'; 
         this term occurs later in F 1 as first written. See the commentary 
         on $2.                                                              
   3.    Atani:  in  F  1  as  written  no  Elvish  name  appears   here, but 
         Atanatari  was added  in the  margin, then  changed to  Atanni (so 
         spelt).                                                             
   4.    As  originally written,  F 1  had: 'In  that war  the Fathers of Men 
         aided the Elves, and lived with them and  fought beside  them; and 
         their  chieftains  learned  the Noldorin  speech, and  some indeed 
         forsook  their  own tongue,  even in  the daily  use of  their own 
   
              
                                                                            
       houses.'  This  was  changed  to: 'In  that war  three houses  of the 
       Fathers  of  Men  aided  the Elves,  and lived  with them  and fought 
       beside  them; and  the people  of these  houses learned  the Noldorin 
       speech,  and  forsook  their  own  tongue.' On  this see  the commen- 
       tary on $7.                                                           
         The final reading in F 2, 'the  lords of  these houses  learned the 
       Noldorin  speech',  belongs  with  the  changes  made  in $9  and $13 
       introducing  Adunaic,  which  were  made  after  the   third  version 
       of the text had been written,  or was  at any  rate in  progress (see 
       pp. 74-5).                                                            
    5. Throughout  F  2  the  name   was  written   Dunedein,  subsequently 
       corrected  at  all  occurrences to  Dunedain (the  spelling in  F 1). 
       This is not further indicated in the text printed, where I have spelt 
       the name in the usual form.                                           
    6. At  first  F  1  read  here:  'This  tongue  was  in  Noldorin called 
       Falathren  "Shore-language",  but  by  its  speakers Westnish  or the 
       Common  Speech.'  The  name  Westnish  was   used  throughout   F  1, 
       changed  everywhere  to  Westron  (see  the  commentary  on  $9). The 
       present  sentence  was  altered  to  read: '...  but by  its speakers 
       Unduna (that is Westron) or Soval Phare the Common Speech.'           
    7. F  1  has:  'First:  the  Numenoreans  had  not been  wholly sundered 
       from  the Eldar  that remained  in Middle-earth,  and there  had been 
       much coming and going between Numenor and the westlands.'             
    8. After  'in  the  days of  its blessedness'  F 1  has: 'and  there the 
       language  of  the Kings  of Men  had changed  little and  slowly. And 
       the like may be said of the Eldar.'                                   
    9. For  the  passage  in  F  2  concerning  Treebeard F  1 has:  'As was 
  
       natural  in  one  so  ancient  Treebeard also  knew this  tongue, and 
       such  words and  names as  he is  here recorded  to have  used, other 
       than those in the Common Speech, are Quenya.'                         
   10. F  1  is  here altogether  different. Following  the words  'To speak 
       last of Hobbits' it continues:                                        
         These  were  a  people  who,  as  has been  said, were  more nearly 
       akin  to  Men  than  any  other  of the  speaking-peoples of  the an- 
       cient  world.  Their  language  must  then be  supposed to  have been 
       of  similar  kind  and  origin  to  the language  of Men.  But, owing 
       to  the  absence  of  all  records  among  the  Hobbits  before their 
       settlement  in  the  West,  the  remoter  history  of Hobbit-language 
       is difficult and obscure. [This passage was struck out.]              
          Among  the  Hobbits  of  the  Shire,  though  a  love  of learning 
       was  far  from  general (unless  it be  of genealogical  lore), there 
       were  always  some  few,  especially  in  the  greater  families, who 
       were   lore-masters,  and   gathered  information   concerning  older 
       times  and  distant  lands,  either  from  their  own  traditions, or 
       from  Elves  and  Men   and  Dwarves.   According  to   the  accounts 
       thus  compiled  in   the  Shire,   Hobbits,  though   originally  one 
   
                                                        
                                                                      
   race,  became  divided  in  remote  antiquity  into  three somewhat 
   different kinds: Stoors, Harfoots, and Fallohides.                  
                                                                      
   Here there follows in F 1  an account  of the  three kinds  that is 
   already very close to that  in the Prologue (FR  pp. 12-13);  and it 
   is clear that it was here that the conception of the  three Hobbit- 
   kinds first entered (see the commentary on $20). It is notable that 
   while the actual wording of  F 1  was little  changed subsequently, 
   the Stoors were at first placed before the Harfoots, and a  part of 
   the description of the Harfoots was at first applied to  the Stoors 
   and vice versa.                                                     
    The  Stoors  were  broader, heavier  in build,  and had  less hair 
   on their feet and  more on  their chins,  and preferred  flat lands 
   and  riversides.  [Added:  Their  feet and  hands were  large.] The 
   Harfoots  were  browner  of  skin,  smaller  and shorter,  and they 
   were  beardless and  bootless; they  preferred highlands  and hill- 
   sides.  [Added: Their  hands and  feet were  neat and  nimble.] The 
   Fallohides were fairer of skin and often of  hair, and  were taller 
   than  the  others;  they  were  lovers  of  trees   and  woodlands. 
   [Added:  All  Hobbits  were  'good  shots'  with  stone,  sling  or 
   bow, but the Fallohides were the surest on the mark.]               
    The  Stoors  [>  Harfoots]  had  much  to   do  with   Dwarves  in 
   ancient  times,  and  long  lived  in  the  foothills of  the Misty 
   Mountains.   They   moved   westward   early,   and   crossed   the 
   Mountains  and  roamed  over  the  land of  Eriador beyond,  as far 
   as Weathertop or further, while  the others  were still  in Wilder- 
   land.  [Struck  out:  The  Harfoots  lingered  long  by  the  Great 
   River,  and  were  friendly  with  Men.  They  came  westward after 
   the  Stoors.]  They  were  probably  the   most  normal   and  rep- 
   resentative  variety  of  Hobbits  and  were  certainly   the  most 
   numerous.  They  were  the most  inclined to  settle, and  the most 
   addicted  to  living  in  holes  and  tunnels.  [Added:  The Stoors 
   lingered  by  the  banks  of  the  Great  River, and  were friendly 
   with  Men.  They  came  westward  after  the  Harfoots,   owing  to 
   the  great  increase  of Men  in Anduin  Vale according  to the[ir] 
   tales,  and  followed  the  course  of  the Bruinen  (or Loudwater) 
   southwards.]  The  Fallohides  were  the  least numerous,  a north- 
   erly branch....                                                     
   The text  F 1  then proceeds  in almost  the same  words as  in the 
   Prologue, as far as 'they were often found as leaders or chieftains 
  
   among clans of Stoors or Harfoots' (FR p. 13). At this  point there 
   is a footnote:                                                      
   Thus it is said to  have been  clans of  a still  markedly Stoorish 
   strain  that  first  moved on  west again  from Bree  and colonized 
   the Shire,  attracted originally  to the  riverbanks of  the Baran- 
   duin. In Bilbo's time  the inhabitants  of the  Marish in  the East 
   
         Farthing,  and  also  of  Buckland,  still showed  Stoorish charac- 
         teristics. Yet even there the chief  families, notably  the Brandy- 
         bucks, had a strong Fallohidish strain in their make-up.           
                                                                           
        (On this see the commentary on $20.)                                
         Before F 2 was written the  account of  the Harfoots,  Stoors, and 
        Fallohides was removed to stand in the Prologue, where at its first 
        appearance it had almost word for  word its  form in  the published 
        work (see p. 10).                                                   
         From this point F 1 continues  as the  basis for  the F  2 version 
                                                                           
        from $$21 ff.                                                      
    11. For this paragraph F 1 reads as follows:                            
           More recent enquiries have failed, it is true, to find any trace 
        of a special  Hobbit language,  but they  do suggest  that Westnish 
        [> Westron]  was not  in fact  the oldest  language spoken  by this 
        people.  The  very  earliest  glimpses  of  Hobbits  to  be caught, 
        either  in their  own legends  or those  of their  neighbours, show 
        them  rather  to  have  at  that  time spoken  the language  of Men 
        in  the  higher  vale of  Anduin, roughly  between the  Carrock and 
        the Gladden Fields.                                                 
        The footnote here in F 1 corresponds in subject to that  in F  2 at 
        the end of $23, and reads:                                          
         If  Gandalf's theory  is correct  the people  of Gollum  must have 
        been  a  late-lingering  group  of Stoors  in the  neighbourhood of 
        the  Gladden.  And  it  may  be  that   the  memories   of  Smeagol 
        provide  one of  the earliest  glimpses of  Hobbitry that  we have. 
        It  may  be  noted  therefore  that  Deagol  and  Smeagol  are both 
        words in the languages of Anduin-vale.                              
    12. The footnote here in F 1 (see note 11) reads:                       
         Of  course,  since  the  Common  Speech  was  itself  derived from 
        a  related  speech,  it  may  sometimes  have  happened   that  the 
        Hobbits  preserved  in  use  a  word  that   had  once   been  more 
        widely current in Westnish [> Westron].                             
    13. F 1 has here: 'and to the name of the  Dragon Smaug  (if that  is a 
        name given to him by the northern men of  Dale, as  seems likely).' 
    14. F 1  does not  have the  reference to  the Hobbit  month-names, but 
        introduces a paragraph that was not taken up here in F 2  (cf. $28, 
        which appears also in F 1).                                         
           Hobbits  therefore  appear  from  their  linguistic  history  to 
        have  had  in  early   times  a   special  aptitude   for  adopting 
        language  from  their  neighbours, and  in no  other point  is this 
        better  illustrated  than  in their  giving of  names. They  had of 
        course  many  names  of  their  own invention  - usually  short and 
        often  comic  in  sound  (to  us and  to Hobbits)  - but  from very 
   
                                       
                                                                             
        early  times  they  had  also in  traditional use  a wealth  of other 
        names  drawn  not  from  the  language  of daily  use but  from their 
        legends  and  histories  and  fictitious  tales  which  dealt  by  no 
        means  solely  with  their  own  heroes  and  adventures,   but  with 
        Elves and Men and Dwarves and even giants.                            
                                                                             
    15. This is a reference to the conclusion of the  text, which  is omitted 
  
        in this book (see note 42).                                           
    16. The heading On Translation is absent in F 1.                          
    17. For the reference of the footnote at this point see note  15. In  F 1 
        the  footnote reads:  'A note  on the  spelling and  intended pronun- 
        ciation of the Elvish words  and names  will be  found at  the begin- 
        ning of the Index.'                                                   
    18. In a draft of this passage in F 1  the Westron  name of  Imladris was 
        Karbandul.                                                           
    19. The  footnote  to  the  name  Dwarrowdelf  differs somewhat in  F 1. 
        The   Common   Speech   name   of   Moria  was   Kubalnarga  (changed 
        to Kubalnargia), translated as Dwarrowdelf  'since in  Bilbo's time 
        the  word  kubal  (related to  kubu  "delve")  was obsolete  in ordi- 
        nary  speech,  and  narga [>  nargia] contained  a plural  [> deriva- 
        tive)  form  of  narag "dwarf"  that had  long disappeared  from use. 
        Dwarrows  is  what  our  older  dwergas would  have become  if the 
        singular dwarf from  older dwerh  had not  replaced it,  long ago.' 
        Subsequently  the  C.S.  name  was  changed in  F 1  to Satun-nargia, 
        and  finally   to  Phurun-nargia   (with  corresponding   changes  of 
        kubal, kubu  to phurun, phur-).                                       
    20. The whole of the  discussion in  $41 of  the name  Suza of  the Shire 
        and the reason for the use of 'Farthing' is lacking in F 1; but after 
        the  reference  to  English wich,  bold, bottle  there is  a footnote 
        which was not taken up in F 2:                                        
        In one  case I  have coined  a word:  smial (or  smile if  you prefer 
        it  so).  The  Hobbits  used  a  peculiar  word  of their  own, gluva 
        [written  later  nearby: Rohan  globa], for  'an inhabited  hole'. I 
        would  have  left  it  unchanged  but  it  would  have   looked  out- 
        landish  in  an  English  context.  Accordingly  I  have  used smial, 
        since the  ancient English  smygel 'a  hole to  creep in'  would, had 
        it  survived  or  been  adopted  by   latterday  Hobbits,   have  now 
        had some such form.                                                   
    21. In   F   1   the   Hobbit  name   for  'Hornblower'   was  Rhasputal, 
        changed to Rasputa as in F 2.                                        
    22. In F 1 my  father first  wrote Tuk  but emended  it to  Tuca; in  F 2 
        he wrote Tuca, but then erased the final -a.                           
    23. In  F  1  the  adjective  tuca  was described  as 'a  Fallohide word 
        meaning "great" ', corrected to the reading of F 2.                   
    24. The  footnote at  this point  concerning the  masculine ending  -a is 
        absent in F 1.                                                        
   
               
                                                                             
    25. The  footnote  concerning the  'to us  rather ridiculous  subnames or 
        titles' of the heads of the Brandybuck clan is absent in F 1. See the 
        commentary on $45.                                                    
    26. Hamanullas:   in   F   1  the   name  was   Amanullith,  subsequently 
        changed to Hamanulli.                                                 
    27. In  F  1  the name  was Tuk,  later corrected  to Tuca, as previously 
        (see note 22).                                                        
    28. The  names  in  F  1  were  Shuran-kaphir  and Zarkaphir,  changed to 
        Assargamba and Zaragamba as in F 2.                                   
    29. F 1 has the same note, but  in addition  it is  said that  Bophan was 
        'of  Harfoot  origin',-and also  that 'to  Hobbits in  general Bophan 
        was as devoid of meaning as Boffin today.'                            
    30. In  F  1  the  account  of Gamgee  was the  same, but  the underlying 
        names  were  different:  the  Hobbit  name  was   Charbushi,  derived 
        from   the   place-name   Charb(b)ash;   the   Common   Speech   word 
        meaning   'game'   was   charab;  and   the  place-name   ending  was 
        -bash,  -bas.  These  forms  were  then  corrected to  those in  F 2. 
        Charbash appears again in the note on Cotton in F 1.                  
    31. In  F  1  the  Shire  word for  'Hobbit' was  kubud and  the obsolete 
        Common  Speech  word  from  which  it   was  derived   was  kubud(u)r 
  
        'hole-dweller';  Theoden's  word  was  kugbadru.  These   forms  were 
        then  changed:  the   Shire  word   became cubut   (plural  cubudil), 
        derived   from   obsolete   C.S.   cubadul,   and    Theoden's   word 
        cugbadul.                                                             
          In F 2  cubuc and  the associated  words and  forms were  all first 
        written  cu-,   changed  to   cu-.  The   Common  Speech   and  Rohan 
        forms were a good  deal altered  in the  text and  I have  given only 
        those  finally adopted:  thus the  plural of  cubuc was  first cubuga 
        and  then  cubugen,  the obsolete  C.S. word  was cubugl(a),  and the 
        Rohan word was cugbagul (again in $56).                               
    32. In F 1 it is said that 'Bilbo is  the actual  Hobbit name':  see note 
        24.                                                                   
    33. In  F  1  the  name  was  written  Mauro  before  being   changed  to 
        Maura.                                                                
    34. The  note  in  F 1  on the  true name  of Meriadoc  is the  same, but 
        with the spellings Khilimanzar, Khilik.                               
    35. The note on Peregrin (Pippin) read in F 1, before emendation:         
          The  Hobbit  name  is Rabanul.  This is  not a  name of  C.S. form; 
        it is said to be [Fallohide >] a Harfoot name; but  since it  is also 
        said  to  mean  'traveller',  and  was  in  any  case  the name  of a 
        legendary  rover  and  wanderer,  I  have  chosen  Peregrin  to  rep- 
        resent it. Of Peregrin,  Pippin is  I suppose  a not  impossible pet- 
        form,  though  it  is  not  so  close  to  Peregrin  as  Rubul  is to 
        Rubanul. But rubul is  in C.S.  the name  of a  kind of  small apple. 
                                                                             
    36. The  original discussion  of the  name Sam  in F  2 was  rejected and 
   
    replaced. I give the second form, since it scarcely differs  from the 
    first except in clarity. In F 1 the same statement was made,  but the 
    linguistic  elements  were  different.  His  real  name  was Bolnoth; 
    the  common  Shire-name  (Ban  in  F  2)  was  Bol,  held  to  be  an 
    abbreviation  of  Bolagar;  the  prefix  meaning 'half-,  almost' was 
    bol-;  and  the  word  in  the Common  Speech meaning  'wise' (zir(a) 
    in  F  2)  was noth.  These were  changed to  the forms  in F  2, but 
    with Bannatho for Bannatha (see note 24).                             
  37.  For Tomacca F 1 has  Tomak (and  k for  c in  other names  in this 
    passage,  as  throughout),  and  for  Arambil  has   Shambil;  Farmer 
    Cotton's  full  name  is  Tomakli  Lothron,  changed  subsequently to 
    Tomacci.                                                              
  38.  In F 1  Butterbur's real  name was  Barabush Zilibraph,  the first 
    name  meaning  (like  Barabatta  in  F  2)  'quick-talker,  babbler', 
    shortened to Barabli,  and the  second a  compound of  zilib 'butter' 
    and  raph(a) a  'burr'. This  latter was  changed to  Zilbarapha, the 
    form first written in F 2. At the end of the note F 1 has: 'the nick- 
    name  which  the  landlord  of  "The  Pony"  had  so long  borne that 
    Frodo had never heard his true given-name'.                           
      With  the  discussion  of  Butterbur  the  text  F  1 ends,  but my 
    father added the following in pencil later:                           
   
                                                      
                                                                       
   A  final  note on  the other  languages. Now  since the  language of 
   Rohann  and  of  Dale  were  akin,  that of  Rohann closely  akin in 
   origin  to  the  Common   Speech,  it   seemed  plain   that  having 
   converted  all  C.S.  into  English  the  more   northerly  (archaic 
   and  less  blended)  tongues must  be represented  in the  same way. 
   The language  of Men  in Dale  has thus  been given  (so far  as its 
   names  show)  a  Norse  cast;  and  since  as  has  been   said  the 
   Dwarves  adapt  their  names  and  speech  to  those  of  Men  among 
   whom  they  live,  all  the  Dwarves  of  the  North  have  names of 
   this  Northern  type  (in  fact  the  actual  names  of  Dwarves  in 
   Norse).  The  Rohirrim   are  therefore   appropriately  represented 
  
   by  speaking  a  tongue  resembling  ancient  English. It  will thus 
   be  noted  that  for  the  archaic  Rohan  cugbadul  in  relation to 
   Hobbit cubut [see  note  31]  I  have  .....  [?   ancient]  English 
   holbytla in relation to hobbit.                                      
                                                                       
   From here to the end of the text (so far  as it  is given  here, see 
   note 42) F 2 exists in two forms,  both consisting  of two  sides of 
   a single manuscript  page: the  second form  is a  fair copy  of the 
   first, and follows it very closely, with for the most part only very 
   minor alterations of wording. I give here  the second  version, with 
   a couple of differences of form recorded in the following notes. 
  39.  In  the  first  form  of the  F 2  text the  real word  in Rohan 
   corresponding  to  Theoden  is  turan,  where  the second  form has 
   turac-.                                                              
   
    40. The first form had tunga where the second has tung. 
    41. These are forms of the same prehistoric stem, with differing 
        vowels (smeag being the ancient English form, smaug the Scan- 
        dinavian, while smygel is an English development of the stem 
        smug). 
    42. The remaining eight pages of the F 2 manuscript are taken up 
        with an account of pronunciation, with sections on consonants, 
        vowels, and accent, which was subsequently removed to become 
        (in much developed form) the first part of Appendix E. I give here 
        only the brief preface to this account. 
          In transliterating words and names from the ancient languages 
          that appear in the Red Book I have attempted to use modern 
          letters in a way as agreeable to modern English eyes as could 
          be combined with reasonable accuracy. Also I have used them 
          as far as possible with the same value in all the languages 
          concerned. Fortunately the languages of the Westlands of the 
          period were fairly euphonious (by European standards) and 
          simple in phonetic structure, and no very rare or difficult 
          sounds appear to have occurred in them. 
            Hobbit names, as has been explained, have all been con- 
          verted into English forms and equivalents and can be pro- 
          nounced accordingly. Thus Celador Bolger has c as in cellar, 
          and g as in bulge. But in the alien languages the following 
          points may be observed by those who are interested in such 
          matters. 
        Noldorin appears, of course, for Sindarin throughout (see the 
        commentary on $$5, 18). For Celador Bolger, who does not 
        appear in The Lord of the Rings, see pp. 94, 96. 
   
                                  COMMENTARY.                              
                                                                          
  $2.  So far as I have been able to  discover, my  father never  used the 
    adjective  'Mannish',  whether  of language  or tradition,  before its 
    occurrence  in  this  work.  The  change  of  'Human' to  'Mannish' in 
    F 1 (see note 2 above) therefore marks the entry of this term.         
  $3.  The use of the term Lembi 'Lingerers',  for those  of the  Eldar who 
    'remained behind in the north-west  of Middle-earth',  is a  clear in- 
    dication of date, substantiating the  conclusion already  reached that 
    this earliest version of Appendix F was at any rate written before the 
    middle of  1950 (see  p. 28  and note  1). In  the long  and extremely 
    complex history of the classification of the  divisions of  the Elvish 
    peoples  and their  names, this  represents the  stage reached  in the 
    Quenta  Silmarillion  $29  (V.215),  where  by  a  change that  can be 
    dated  to  November  1937 the  old term  Lembi 'Lingerers'  became the 
    name for those of the Eldar  who were  'lost upon  the long  road' and 
    never crossed the  Great Sea  (V.215, 219).  Thus while  this earliest 
   
  
    version  of  Appendix  F certainly  belongs to  the time  when the  end of 
    the  actual  narrauve  of  The  Lord  of  the Rings  had been  reached, it 
    equally  clearly  preceded  the  new  work  on  the  legends of  the First 
    Age  which  included  (as   well  as   the  Annals   of  Aman,   the  Grey 
    Annals,   and   many   other   works)   the   revision   of   the   Quenta 
    Silmarillion: for in that  revision the  term Lembi  was first  changed to 
    Lemberi  and  then   removed,  and   the  name   Sindar  emerged   (for  a 
    detailed  account  see  X.163-4, 169  - 71).  As noted  in X.91,  the name 
    Sindar  does  not  occur  in  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  apart   from  the 
    Appendices.                                                               
  $4.  The  name  Lindar  had  been  replaced  by  Vanyar  when  the  Annals 
    of Aman and the Grey Annals were written.                                 
      The  statement   here  concerning   Quenya,  the   'Elven-latin'  orig- 
    inally  deriving  from the  language of  the Lindar,  echoes that  in the 
    Lhammas  or  'Account  of  Tongues'  of  the   1930s  (see   V.172;  193, 
    195).  It  may  be noted  that the  expression 'Elven-latin'  survived in 
    the  published  form   of  Appendix   F  (RK   p.  406):   '[Quenya]  was 
    no  longer  a  birth-tongue,  but  had  become,  as  it were,  an "Elven- 
    latin" ...'.                                                              
  $5.  The  name  Quenta  Noldorion,  for   Quenta  Silmarillion,   seems  to 
    be unique in this place (where  it occurs  in both  texts). -  Nothing is 
    said in this work of the adoption of Sindarin (or as  it is  called here, 
    Lemberin)   by   the   Exiled   Noldor:   this   fundamental  development 
    (which first appears in the earliest version of the 'linguistic excursus' 
    in  the  Grey Annals,  XI.20-1) had  not yet  emerged (see  further under 
    $18  below). But  the idea  found in  the earlier  forms of  that 'excur- 
    sus'  (XI.21,  25,  27) that  the two  languages, Noldorin  and Sindarin, 
    changed  in  similar  ways and  'drew together'  appears in  the footnote 
    to $5.                                                                    
  $7. In the  list of  Alterations in  last revision  1951 (see  X.7), often 
    referred  to,   occurs  'Atani   N[oldorin]  Edain   =  Western   Men  or 
    Fathers of Men'. It is possible  that the  form in  F 1,  Atanni, replac- 
    ing  Atanatari  (note  3  above),  was  the  earliest  occurrence  of the 
    name.                                                                     
      In  the  sentence  'In  that  war three  houses of  the Fathers  of Men 
    aided the Elves ...' the word 'the' is not casually absent  before 'three 
    houses': cf. $10, 'the  native tongue  of the  Fathers of  Men themselves 
    before those of the Three Houses passed over the Sea.'                    
      The  statement  concerning  the loss  of the  original language  of the 
    Atani shows  a curious  uncertainty (see  note 4  above): from  the orig- 
    inal  version  in  F 1,  'their chieftains  learned the  Noldorin speech, 
    and  some  indeed  forsook  their  own  tongue', revised  to the  form in 
    F 2 'the people of  these houses  learned the  Noldorin speech,  and for- 
    sook their own tongue', which  was then  altered to  'the lords  of these 
    houses  learned  the  Noldorin  speech'.  That  my  father   should  have 
    entertained at all at this time the  idea that  the original  language of 
   
   the Atani  (of the  Three Houses)  was wholly  lost is  remarkable. In 
   this connection it is interesting to compare what  he wrote  in draft- 
   ing for  the chapter  Faramir (later  The Window  on the  West), which 
   can be  dated precisely  to May  1944 (VIII.144).  Here, in  a passage 
   concerning  the  Common  Speech  which  was  only  removed   from  the 
   chapter at a late stage (see VIII.162), Faramir  had said:  Some there 
   are  of  Gondor  who  have  dealings  with  the  Elves  ...  One great 
   advantage we have:  we speak  an elvish  speech, or  one so  near akin 
   that  we  can  in  part  understand  them  and they  us.' At  this Sam 
   exclaimed:  'But  you  speak  the  ordinary  language!  Same   as  us, 
   though a bit old-fashioned like, if you'll pardon my saying  it.' Then 
   Faramir replied (VIII.159 - 60):                                      
                                                                        
         'Of course we do. For  that is  our own  tongue which  we perhaps 
     preserve  better  than  you  do   far  in   the  North.   The  Common 
  
     Tongue,  as  some  call it,  is derived  from the  Numenoreans, being 
     but  a  form  changed by  time of  that speech  which the  Fathers of 
     the  Three  Houses  [struck  out:  Hador and  Haleth and  Beor] spoke 
     of  old.  This language  it is  that has  spread through  the western 
     world amongst all folk  and creatures  that use  words, to  some only 
     a second tongue for use in  intercourse with  strangers, to  some the 
     only  tongue  they  know.  But  this  is  not an Elvish speech  in my 
     meaning. All speech of men in this  world is  Elvish in  descent; but 
     only if one go  back to  the beginnings.  What I  meant was  so: [the 
     lords  >]  many  men  of  the  Three  Houses  long  ago gave  up man- 
     speech  and  spoke  the  tongue  of  their  friends  the   Noldor  or 
     Gnomes:  a  high-elvish  tongue  [struck  out:  akin  to  but changed 
     from  the  Ancient  Elvish  of  Elvenhome]. And  always the  lords of 
     Numenor  knew  that  tongue  and  used   it  among   themselves.  And 
     so still do we among ourselves ...                                  
                                                                        
  See further under $9 below.                                           
  $9.  It is an extraordinary  feature of  this account  that there  is no 
   suggestion   that   the   Numenoreans   retained  their   own  Mannish 
   language, and it is indeed  expressly stated  here that  'The language 
   of the  Dunedain was  thus the  Elvish Noldorin'.  This is  the expla- 
   nation  of  the  statement  discussed  under  $7 that  the Men  of the 
   Three   Houses   learned  Noldorin   and  abandoned   their  ancestral 
   tongue  (as  has been  mentioned already  in note  4 above,  the emen- 
   dation to F 2, whereby it was reduced  to 'the  lords of  these houses 
   learned  the  Noldorin  speech',  was  made  at the  same time  as the 
   rough alterations  of the  text here  and in  $13 whereby  Adunaic was 
   introduced as the language of Numenor).                               
     I am altogether at a loss to account for this, in view  of Faramir's 
   disquisition  to  Sam  cited  under  $7.  Moreover,  in  the anomalous 
   'Foreword'  that I  have called  F' my  father had  said (p.  21, 58): 
   'Now  those  languages  of  Men that  are here  met with  were related 
   
    to  the  Common  Speech;  for  the  Men  of  the  North and  West were 
    akin  in  the  beginning  to  the  Men of  Westernesse that  came back 
    over  the  Sea;  and  the  Common  Speech  was  indeed  made   by  the 
    blending of  the speech  of Men  of Middle-earth  with the  tongues of 
    the kings from over the Sea.' This is not very clearly  expressed, but 
    the  implication  seems  clear  that  the  Numenorean   language  that 
    entered  into  the  Common  Speech  was  a Mannish  and not  an Elvish 
    tongue.  One  seems to  be driven  to the  explanation that  my father 
    when  writing  the  present  account  had  actually shifted  away from 
    his  view  that  the  Mannish  language  of the  Three Houses  was the 
    common  speech  of  Numenor;  yet  what  does  that  imply of  all his 
    work on Adunaic and The Drouwing of Anadune in 1946?                   
      In the footnote to $9 the tenth king of the  Northern Line  is named 
    Earendil,  not  as  in  Appendix  A  (RK pp.  318, 320)  Earendur; see 
    p. 189.                                                                
      It  was  undoubtedly here  that the  name Westron  arose (apparently 
    devised  by  my  father  on  the  analogy  of  the old  form southron, 
    itself an alteration of southern); the F 1 text as  originally written 
    had  Westnish  throughout  (note  6 above).  Westron occurs  only once 
    in  the actual  narrative of  The Lord  of the  Rings, in  the chapter 
    Lothlorien, where Legolas says  'this is  how it  runs in  the Westron 
    Speech'  (FR p.  353), and  this was  a late  change from  'the Common 
    Speech', made to the  typescript following  the fair  copy manuscript: 
    see VII.223 and 235 with note 48.                                      
  $10.   In  Faramir's  account  (see  under  $7)  the  Common  Speech was 
    expressly  said  to  be  'derived  from  the Numenoreans':  changed by 
    time, it was nonetheless  directly descended  from 'that  speech which 
    the Fathers of the Three Houses spoke of old'. In fact, in corrections 
    made  to  the  completed  manuscript of  that chapter,  the conception 
  
    was  changed  to  the  extent  that  Faramir  now  says:  'The  Common 
    Tongue, as  some call  it, is  derived from  the Numenoreans;  for the 
    Numenoreans  coming  to  the  shores  of  these  lands  took  the rude 
    tongue  of  the  men that  they here  found and  whom they  ruled, and 
    they  enriched it,  and it  spread hence  through the  Western world'; 
    and he also says that 'in intercourse with other folk we use  the Com- 
    mon  Speech  which we  made for  that purpose'  (VIII.162). Of  this I 
    said  (ibid.):  'Here  the  idea  that the  Common Speech  was derived 
    from  "that  speech which  the Fathers  of the  Three Houses  spoke of 
    old" is denied'; but by 'the  rude tongue  of the  men that  they here 
    found'  Faramir  may  have  meant  language  that  in  the  course  of 
    millennia had  become greatly  altered and  impoverished, not  that it 
    bore no ancestral kinship to that of the Numenoreans.                  
      In  Appendix  F  as  published  the  section  Of  Men  (RK  p.  406) 
    begins:  'The  Westron  was  a  Mannish  speech,  though  enriched and 
    softened  under  Elvish  influence.  It  was  in  origin  the language 
    of  those  whom  the  Eldar  called  the Atani  or Edain,  "Fathers of 
   
     Men"...' And further on in this section my father  wrote of  the great 
     Numenorean  haven  of  Pelargir:  'There   Adunaic  was   spoken,  and 
     mingled  with  many words  of the  languages of  lesser men  it became 
     a Common Speech that spread thence along the coasts ...'               
      All  these  conceptions  differ  somewhat  among  themselves,  but as 
     is often  the case  when comparing  varying texts  of my  father's one 
     may feel unsure whether the differences do not  lie more  in differing 
     emphasis than in real contradiction. In the present text,  however, it 
     is perfectly clear that the Common Speech  was in  origin one  form of 
     the  skein  of  Mannish  speech  that extended  from the  North (Dale, 
     Esgaroth,  and  the  old  lands  of the  Rohirrim) southward  down the 
     vales of Anduin (see $23); that  this particular  form was  centred on 
     the  Numenorean  haven of  Pelargir ($10);  and that  it was  for this 
     reason  much  influenced  by  the  Numenorean  language  -   but  that 
     language was the Elvish Noldorin as it had evolved in Numenor.         
   $14.   The  statement (before  revision) that  the Dunlendings  had for- 
     gotten  their  own  tongue and  used only  the Westron  conflicts with 
     the  passage  in the  chapter Helm's  Deep, where  the Men  of Dunland 
     cried out against the Rohirrim in their ancient speech, interpreted to 
     Aragorn and Eomer by  Gamling the  Old (see  VIII.21). In  the revised 
     form  of  the  paragraph  the  Dunland  tongue  is  said to  have been 
     'wholly  unlike  the  Westron, and  was descended,  as it  seems, from 
     some other  Mannish tongue,  not akin  to that  of the  Atani, Fathers 
     of Men'; cf.  Appendix F  (RK p.  407): 'Wholly  alien was  the speech 
     of  the  Wild  Men  of Druadan  Forest. Alien,  too, or  only remotely 
     akin, was  the language  of the  Dunlendings.' In  an earlier  form of 
     Faramir's exposition cited under $7 he said that  there was  a 'remote 
     kinship'  between  the  Common  Speech  and  'the  tongues   of  Rohan 
     and  of  Dale  and  of  Westfold  and   Dunland  and   other  places', 
     VIII.159.                                                              
   $16.  'The Orcs had a language  of their  own, devised  for them  by the 
     Dark Lord of old': in view of what is said in $7,  'the Eldar  were at 
     that time engaged in a ceaseless war with the Dark  Lord of  that Age, 
     one greater far than Sauron', this may seem to  refer to  Morgoth; but 
     cf. Appendix F (RK  p. 409),  'It is  said that  the Black  Speech was 
     devised by Sauron in the Dark Years'.                                  
   $18.  The entire conception of the  relations of  the Elvish  languages in 
     Middle-earth at the  end of  the Third  Age as  presented here  was of 
     course fundamentally altered  by the  emergence of  the idea  that the 
     Exiled  Noldor  of  the  First  Age  adopted Sindarin,  the (Telerian) 
     language  of  the  Eldar  who  remained  in  Middle-earth.   Thus  the 
     language of the Elves  dwelling west  of the  Misty Mountains  is here 
     Noldorin (see under $5 above), while the  Lemberin (i.e.  Sindarin) of 
     Middle-earth   is  found   among  the   Elves  of   Northern  Mirkwood 
  
     and  Lorien.  At  the  beginning of  $19 names  such as  Lorien, Caras 
     Galadon,  Amroth,  Nimrodel  are  cited   as  examples   of  Lemberin; 
   
                                                                 
                                                                           
   whereas  in  Appendix  F  (RK  p.  405,  footnote)  they  are  cited  as 
   'probably  of  Silvan  origin',  in contrast  to Sindarin,  the language 
   spoken  in  Lorien  at  the end  of the  Third Age.  - With  the present 
   passage cf. that in the text F', p. 20, $7.                              
  $20.  It has been seen (note 10 above) that it was  in the  text F 1 that 
   the  threefold  division  of  the  Hobbits  into  Harfoots,  Stoors, and 
   Fallohides  entered,  whence  it was  removed, before  F 2  was written, 
   to stand in the Prologue. In  the actual  narrative of  The Lord  of the 
   Rings there is no reference to  Harfoots or  Fallohides, but  the Stoors 
   are  named  once,  in the  chapter The  Shadow of  the Past,  where Gan- 
   dalf  spoke  of  Gollum's  family.  The  introduction  of  the  name was 
   made at a very  late stage  in the  evolution of  the chapter,  when the 
   passage read (cf. the oldest version of the text, VI.78): 'I  guess they 
   were  of  hobbit-kind;  or akin  to the  fathers of  the fathers  of the 
   hobbits, though they  loved the  River, and  often swam  in it,  or made 
   little boats of reeds'; this was altered to the final text (FR p. 62) by 
   omitting  the  word  'or'  in 'or  akin', and  by changing  'hobbits' to 
   'Stoors' and 'though they loved' to 'for they loved'.                    
  $22.  My  father  was  writing of  Hobbits as  if they  were still  to be 
   found,  as  he  did  in the  published Prologue  ('Hobbits are  an unob- 
   trusive  but  very  ancient  people,  more  numerous formerly  than they 
   are today',  &c., though  altering present  tense to  past tense  in one 
   passage  in  the  Second  Edition,  p.  17,  note  13).  Here  indeed he 
   attributed at  least to  some of  them a  lively interest  in linguistic 
   history.                                                                 
  $$22-3.  In  the  footnotes  to  these  paragraphs  the   more  complex 
   history of  the Stoors  can be  seen evolving.  In the  footnote in  F 1 
   (note  11  above)  corresponding  to  that  to  $23  in F  2, concerning 
   Gandalf's  opinion about  Gollum's origin,  it is  said that  his people 
   'must  have  been  a late-lingering  group of  Stoors in  the neighbour- 
   hood  of the  Gladden' (i.e.  after the  Stoors as  a whole  had crossed 
   the  Misty  Mountains into  Eriador). In  the footnote  in F  2 (belong- 
   ing  with  the  writing of  the manuscript)  my father  suggested rather 
   that they were 'a  family or  small clan'  of Stoors  who had  gone back 
   east  over  the Mountains,  a return  to Wilderland  that (he  said) was 
   evidenced  in  Hobbit  legends,  on account  of the  hard life  and hard 
   lands that they found in eastern Eriador.                                
     Later,  there  entered  the  story  that many  Stoors remained  in the 
   lands  between  Tharbad  and  the  borders  of  Dunland:  this   was  an 
   addition  to  the  Prologue  (FR  p. 12)  made when  the text  was close 
   to its final form (cf.  p. 11),  and no  doubt the  footnote to  $22 was 
   added at the same time.                                                  
     In  Appendix  A  (RK  p.  321)  the  return to  Wilderland by  some of 
   the  Stoors  is  directly  associated  with  the  invasion  of  Arnor by 
   Angmar in Third Age 1409:                                                
     It  was  at this  time that  the Stoors  that had  dwelt in  the Angle 
   
    (between  Hoarwell  and   Loudwater)  fled   west  and   south,  because 
    of  the  wars,  and  the  dread  of  Angmar,  and  because the  land and 
    clime  of  Eriador,  especially  in  the   east,  worsened   and  became 
    unfriendly.  Some  returned   to  Wilderland,   and  dwelt   beside  the 
    Gladden, becoming a riverside people of fishers.                         
      These  Stoors  of  the  Angle  who  returned  to  Wilderland  are dis- 
    tinguished  from  those  who   dwelt  further   south  and   acquired  a 
    speech similar to  that of  the people  of Dunland:  see the  section Of 
    Hobbits in Appendix F, RK p. 408 and footnote.                           
  $25.   The  name  Brandywine  emerged  very  early in  the writing  of The 
  
    Lord  of the  Rings (VI.29-30  and note  5), but  the Elvish  name first 
    appeared in the  narrative in  work on  the chapter  Flight to  the Ford 
    (VII.61; FR p. 222),  where Glorfindel,  in a  rejected draft,  spoke of 
    'the  Branduin  (which  you  have  turned  into  Brandywine)'  (the word 
    'have'  was  erroneously  omitted  in  the  text printed).  In F  1, and 
    again at first in F 2, my father repeated this: 'older names,  of Elvish 
    or forgotten Mannish origin, they often translated  ... or  twisted into 
    a  familiar  shape  (as  Elvish  Baranduin  "brown  river"   to  Brandy- 
    wine).' But  in revision  to F  2 he  rejected this  explanation, saying 
    that  the  Elvish  name  of  the  river was  in fact  Malevarn ('golden- 
    brown'),  transformed  in  the  Hobbits'  speech  to  Malvern,  but that 
    this was then replaced by  Brandywine -  this being  exceptional, since 
    it  bore  no relation  in form  to the  Elvish name.  This idea  he also 
    rejected,  and  in  the  final  form of  $25 went  back to  the original 
    explanation  of  Brandywine,  that  it   was  a   characteristic  Hobbit 
    alteration of Elvish Baranduin.                                          
        In the passage of Flight to the Ford referred to  above the  name of 
    the  river  appears  in the  manuscript as  Branduin, changed  to Baran- 
    duin, and then to Malevarn (VII.66, note 36). It is surprising  at first 
    sight to see that  Malevarn survived  into the  final typescript  of the 
    chapter,  that  sent to  the printer,  where my  father corrected  it to 
    Baranduin;  but  the  explanation  is  evidently  that  this  typescript 
    had  been  made a  long time  before. Glorfindel's  use of  Baranduin or 
    Malevarn  is  in  fact the  only occurrence  of the  Elvish name  of the 
    river in the narrative of The Lord of the Rings.                         
  $27.  In  Appendix  D  (RK  p.  389) Yellowskin  is called  'the Yearbook 
    of Tuckborough'.                                                         
  $37.  It is often impossible to be sure  of my  father's intention  in the 
    usage  of  'thou,  thee'  and  'you'  forms  of  address:  when  writing 
    rapidly  he  was  very  inconsistent,  and  in more  careful manuscripts 
    he often  wavered in  his decision  on this  insoluble question  (if the 
    distinction is to be represented at all). In the case of the chapter The 
    Steward  and  the  King,  referred  to here,  the first  manuscript (see 
    IX.54) is  a very  rapidly written  draft from  which no  conclusion can 
    be  drawn;  while  in  the  second  manuscript,  a  good clear  text, he 
    decided  while in  the course  of writing  the dialogue  between Faramir 
   
   and  Eowyn  against  showing  the  distinction   at  all.   The  'sudden 
   change' to which he referred  here (but  in F  1 he  wrote only  of 'the 
   intrusion of thou, thee into the dialogue')  is possibly  to be  seen in 
   their  first  meeting  in  the garden  of the  Houses of  Healing, where 
   Faramir  says  (RK  p.  238):  'Then,  Eowyn  of  Rohan,  I  say  to you 
   that you are beautiful', but at  the end  of his  speech changes  to the 
   'familiar' form, 'But thou and  I have  both passed  under the  wings of 
   the Shadow'  (whereas Eowyn continues  to use  'you'). In  the follow- 
   ing  meetings,  in  this text,  Faramir uses  the 'familiar'  forms, but 
   Eowyn  does  not  do  so  until  the  last  ('Dost  thou not  know?', RK 
   p. 242); and soon  after this  point my  father went  back over  what he 
   had written and changed every 'thou' and 'thee' to  'you'. In  the third 
   manuscript (preceding the  final typescript)  there is  no trace  of the 
   'familiar' form.                                                         
      I record these details because they are significant of the (relative) 
   date  of  the  present  text, showing  very clearly  that when  he wrote 
   this  earliest  form  of what  would become  Appendix F  he had  not yet 
   completed the second manuscript of this chapter.                         
      'The  thee  used  by  Sam  Gamgee  to Rose  at the  end of  the book' 
   refers to the end of the Epilogue (IX.118):  'I did  not think  I should 
   ever  see  thee  again'. At  this stage  only the  first version  of the 
   Epilogue  was  in  being  (though  these  words  are  used in  both ver- 
   sions): see IX.129, 132.                                                 
      On  a  loose  page  associated with  my father's  later work  on this 
   Appendix my father wrote very rapidly:                                   
  
      Where thou, thee, thy  appears it  is used  mainly to  mark a  use of 
   the  familiar  form  where  that  was  not usual.  For instance  its use 
   by  Denethor  in  his  last  madness  to  Gandalf,  and  by  the Messen- 
   ger  of  Sauron,  was  in  both  cases  intended  to   be  contemptuous. 
   But  elsewhere  it  is  occasionally  used  to  indicate   a  deliberate 
   change to a form of affection or endearment.                             
     The  passages  referred  to  are  RK  pp.  128-30   and  p.   165;  in 
   Denethor's  speeches  to  Gandalf  there are  some occurrences  of 'you' 
   that were not corrected.                                                 
  $39.  For  Westron  Carbandur  (F   1  at   first  Karbandul,   note  18) 
   Appendix F has Kamingul (RK p. 412).                                     
  $41.   With  the  Noldorin  word  lhann,  said here  to be  the equivalent 
   'of Westron suza as used in Gondor for the divisions  of the  realm, cf. 
   the   Etymologies,  V.367,   stem LAD,   where  Noldorin   lhand,  lhann 
   'wide'  is  cited,  and also  the region  Lhothland, Lhothlann,  east of 
   Dorthonion (see XI.60, 128).                                             
  $42.   The   Westron   name   Rasputa   'Hornblower'  is   only  recorded 
   here (F 1 Rhasputal, note 21 above). Since  it is  said ($13)  that the 
   Common   Speech   was  'much   enriched  with   words  drawn   from  the 
   language  of  the  Dunedain,  which  was  ...  a  form  of   the  Elvish 
   Noldorin',  it  is  perhaps  worth  noting  that  the  stem  RAS  in the 
   
   Etymologies  (V.383)  yields  Quenya  rasse,  Noldorin  rhaes  'horn', 
   with  citation  of  Caradras. -  In Appendix  F (RK  p. 413)  the name 
   Tuk is said to be an old name 'of forgotten meaning'.                  
  $43. For the name Porro, not found in The  Lord of  the Rings,  see pp. 
   87-8, 92.                                                              
  $45. The 'classical' titles of the heads of the Brandybuck family given 
   in the second footnote to  this paragraph  do not  appear in  The Lord 
   of the Rings, but see pp. 102 - 3. Cf. Appendix F (RK p.  413): 'Names 
   of classical origin have rarely been used; for the nearest equivalents 
   to Latin and Greek in Shire-lore  were the  Elvish tongues,  and these 
   the  Hobbits  seldom used  in nomenclature.  Few of  them at  any time 
   knew the "languages of the kings", as they called them.'               
  $46.  Apart  from  the  opening  sentence  nothing  of  this  paragraph 
   remained  in  Appendix  F,  and  Lobelia Sackville-Baggins'  true name 
   Hamanullas was lost.                                                   
  $47.  Much  information  is  given  here  on  Hobbit  family-names that 
   was  subsequently  lost,  notably  the  true  Westron name  of Baggins 
   and  its   supposed  etymology;   other  names   (Brandybuck,  Cotton, 
   Gamgee), discussed in the notes  that conclude  Appendix F,  differ in 
   details of the forms. On  the name  Gamgee see  the references  in the 
   index to Letters, and especially the letter to Naomi Mitchison  of 25 
   April 1954 (no.144, near the end),  which is  closely related  to what 
   is said here and in Appendix F.                                        
  $48.  In the note at the end of Appendix F it is said that the  word for 
   'Hobbit'  in use  in the  Shire was kuduk, and  that Theoden  used the 
   form  kud-dukan  'hole-dweller'  when  he  met  Merry  and  Pippin  at 
   Isengard,  which  in  the  narrative  (TT p.  163) is  'translated' by 
   Holbytla(n),  though  no  rendering  of  this  given.  In  the present 
   passage, both in F 1  (see note  31) and  in F  2, the  meaning 'hole- 
   dweller' is  given for  holbytla and  for the  real Westron  and Rohan 
   words (cf. also p. 10). In view of the etymology of bytla (bylta), for 
   which  see  VII.424,  VIII.44,  one  would expect  'hole-builder', but 
   this  only  occurs  in  fact  at an  earlier point  in Appendix  F (RK 
   p. 408):  the word  hobbit seems  to be  'a worn-down  form of  a word 
   preserved more fully in Rohan: holbytla "hole-builder" '  (see further 
   p. 83, note 7).                                                        
     My father's remarks in the footnote to this  paragraph on  his asso- 
   ciation of the words 'hobbit' and 'rabbit' are notable.                
  $49.  In  Appendix  F  (RK p.  414) Meriadoc's  true name  was Kalimac, 
   shortened Kali; but  nothing is  said of  the true  names of  Frodo or 
  
   Peregrin.                                                              
  $50. In the chapter The Road  to Isengard  the originator  of pipe-weed 
   in  the  Shire  was  first  named  Elias  Tobiasson,  and  then Tobias 
   Smygrave,  before  Tobias   Hornblower  emerged   (VIII.36-7).  Tobias 
   remained to a late stage in the development of  the chapter  before he 
   was renamed Tobold, though it is seen  from the  present text  that my 
   
    father  for  a  time  retained  Tobias  while  asserting  that   the  name 
    (pronounced  Tobias)  was  not   in  fact   a  'translation'   of  Hebraic 
    origin at all.                                                            
      Bildad (Bolger)  is not  found in  The Lord  of the  Rings (but  see pp. 
    94,  96);  while  the  abbreviated  names  Tom  and  Mat  are  differently 
    explained in Appendix F.                                                  
  $51.  As   with   Tobias   Hornblower,   my   father   retained   Barnabas 
    Butterbur,  despite  what  he  had written  in $50,  but accounted  for it 
    on  the  grounds  that  Butterbur  was  not a  Hobbit but  a Man  of Bree. 
    In  Appendix  F  all  discussion  of  the  name  of  the  landlord  of The 
    Prancing  Pony  was  lost.  The  change  of   Barnabas  to   Barliman  was 
    made in very late revisions  to the  text of  The Lord  of the  Rings (cf. 
    IX.78).                                                                   
  $58.  These  remarks  on  the  history   of  the   Hobbits'  name   of  the 
    Baranduin (see also $$25,  47) were  further altered  in the  final note 
    at the end of Appendix F.                                                 
                                                                             
   This is the most detailed account that  my father  wrote of  his elaborate 
   and distinctive fiction of translation, of transposition and substitution. 
   One  may  wonder  when  or by  what stages  it emerged;  but I  think that 
   this is probably unknowable: the evidences  are very  slight, and  in such 
   matters he left  none of  those discussions,  records of  internal debate, 
   that  sometimes  greatly  assisted  in the  understanding of  the develop- 
   ment of  the narrative.  It seems  to me  in any  case most  probable that 
   the idea evolved gradually, as the history, linguistic and other, was con- 
   solidated and became increasingly coherent.                                
    Central  to  the  'fiction  of  authenticity'  is  of  course  the Common 
   Speech. I concluded that this was  first named  in the  Lord of  the Rings 
   papers  in  the  chapter  Lothlorien  (dating  from  the beginning  of the 
   1940s):  see  VII.223,  239.  In the  second of  these passages  my father 
   wrote that the speech of the  wood-elves of  Lorien was  'not that  of the 
   western  elves  which  was  in  those  days  used   as  a   common  speech 
   among many folk'. In  a note  of the  same period  (VII.277) he  said that 
   'Since  Aragorn  is  a  man  and  the  common  speech (especially  of mor- 
   tals) is represented by English, then he  must not  have an  Elvish name'; 
   and in another note (VII.424), one of a collection of  jottings on  a page 
   that bears  the date  9 February  1942 (at  which time  he was  working on 
   the opening chapters of what became The Two Towers) he wrote:             
    Language of Shire = modern English                                        
    Language of Dale = Norse (used by Dwarves of that region)                 
    Language of Rohan = Old English                                           
    'Modern English'  is lingua  franca spoken  by all  people (except  a few 
   secluded folk like Lorien) - but little and ill by orcs.                   
   In  this, 'Language  of Dale  = Norse  (used by  Dwarves of  that region)' 
   shows plainly  that a  major obstacle,  perhaps the  chief obstacle,  to a 
   coherent  'authentication'  had  by  this  time  been  resolved.  When  my 
   
                                                              
                                                                           
   father  wrote  The  Hobbit  he  had  of  course  no  notion that  the Old 
   Norse  names  of  the  Dwarves  required  any  explanation,   within  the 
   terms of the story: those were their names,  and that  was all  there was 
   to it. As he said in a letter of December 1937, cited in the  Foreword to 
   The Return of the  Shadow (p.  7): 'I  don't much  approve of  The Hobbit 
   myself,  preferring  my  own mythology  (which is  just touched  on) with 
  
   its consistent nomenclature ... and organized history, to this  rabble of 
   Eddaic-named  dwarves  out  of  Voluspa  ...'  But  now  this inescapable 
   Norse  element  had  to  be  accounted  for;  and  from  that  'rabble of 
   Eddaic-named  dwarves  out  of  Voluspa   the  conception   emerged  that 
   the  Dwarves  had  'outer  names' derived  from the  tongues of  Men with 
   whom  they  had  dealings, concealing  their true  names which  they kept 
   altogether  secret.  And  this  was  very  evidently  an  important  com- 
   ponent  in  the  theory  of  the  transposition  of  languages:  for  the 
   Dwarves  had  Norse  names  because  they  lived   among  Men   who  were 
   represented in The Lord of the  Rings as  speaking Norse.  It may  not be 
   too far-fetched,  I think,  to suppose  that (together  with the  idea of 
   the  Common  Speech)  those  Dwarf-names  in  The  Hobbit   provided  the 
   starting-point  for  the  whole  structure  of  the Mannish  languages in 
   Middle-earth, as expounded in the present text.                          
     My father  asserted ($53)  that he  had represented  the tongue  of the 
   Rohirrim as Old English because their real language  stood in  a relation 
   to  the  Common  Speech  somewhat  analogous  to  that  of   Old  English 
   and Modern English. This  is perhaps  difficult to  accept: one  may feel 
   that  the  impulse  that  produced  the  Riders of  Rohan and  the Golden 
   Hall  was  more  profound,  and  that  my  father's  statement  should be 
   viewed as an aspect of the  fiction of  authenticity -,  for the  idea of 
   'translation' had a further fictional dimension in its presentation  as a 
   conception  established  from  the  outset  -  which in  the case  of the 
   Dwarf-names (and the Hobbit-names) it was most assuredly not.            
     On  the other  hand, he  knew very  soon that  the Rohirrim  were orig- 
   inally Men of the North: in  a note  made at  the time  when his  work on 
   the  chapter  The  Riders  of  Rohan  was  scarcely  begun  (VII.390)  he 
   wrote:                                                                   
     Rohiroth  are  relations  of  Woodmen  and  Beornings,  old Men  of the 
   North.  But  they  speak  Gnomish   -  tongue   of  Numenor   and  Ondor, 
   as well as [?common] tongue.                                             
   Taken  with  'Language  of  Rohan  =  Old  English'  among  the equations 
   in the note cited above, from about the same time, it  may be  better not 
   to force the distinction,  but to  say rather  that the  emergent 'trans- 
   positional' idea  (Modern English  - Old  English -  Old Norse)  may well 
   have played a part in my father's vision of Rohan.                       
                                                                           
     In the present text it can be seen that as he penetrated more deeply 
   into the logic of the theory he came up against complexities that were 
   difficult to manage. For example, it seems  clear that  when he  wrote in 
   
                               
                                                                            
  $25. that  the  Hobbits  had 'twisted  into a  familiar shape'  the Elvish 
   name  Baranduin,  making  out  of it  Brandywine, he  had not  taken into 
   account  the  fact  that  the  Hobbits  would  have had  no such  word as 
   'Brandywine'  (whether or  not they  knew of  brandy, $58).  This realis- 
   ation led  to his  avowal in  $56: 'This  translation had  a disadvantage 
   which I did not foresee. The "linguistic  notes" on  the origin  of pecu- 
   liar Hobbit words had also to be "translated" ';  and in  $58 he  is seen 
   ingeniously introducing the necessary  'third term'  into the  history of 
   Brandywine:  the  'picturesque  perversion'  of the  river-name Baranduin 
   by  the  Hobbits  was  to  their  real  word  Branduhim,  which  meant in 
   their  Westron 'foaming  beer'. He  could still  say that  Brandywine was 
   'a  very  possible  "corruption"  of Baranduin',,because  Baranduin being 
   an  Elvish   name  was   not  translated;   thus  Brandywine   must  both 
   'imitate'  the  Hobbit  word  Branduhim, and  at the  same time  stand in 
   Modern English as a corruption of Baranduin.                              
                                                                            
      It will be seen shortly that in the text of this Appendix next follow- 
   ing  my  father  moved  sharply  away from  F 2,  and removed  almost all 
   exemplification of true Westron names. It may  be that  at that  stage he 
  
   had  come to  think that  the subtleties  demanded by  so close  an exam- 
   ination of  the 'theory'  were unsuitable  to the  purpose; on  the other 
   hand  it  seems  possible  that  mere considerations  of length  were the 
   cause.                                                                    
                                                                            
                         Note on an unpublished letter.                      
                                                                            
   A long letter of my father's was sent for sale at auction  on 4  May 1995 
   at Sotheby's in London. This  letter he  wrote on  3 August  1943, during 
   the long  pause in  the writing  of The  Lord of  the Rings  (between the 
   end  of  Book  Three and  the beginning  of Book  Four) that  lasted from 
   about the end  of 1942  to the  beginning of  April 1944  (VIII.77-8). It 
   was  addressed to  two girls  named Leila  Keene and  Pat Kirke,  and was 
   largely  concerned  to  answer  their  questions about  the runes  in The 
   Hobbit;  but  in  the  present  connection  it  contains  an  interesting 
   passage  on  the  Common  Speech.  My  father  made  some  brief  remarks 
   on the problem  of the  representation of  the languages  actually spoken 
   in those days, and continued:                                             
          In some ways it was not too difficult. In Bilbo's time there was a 
   language very widely used all  over the  West (the  Western parts  of the 
   Great  Lands of  those days).  It was  a sort  of lingua-franca,  made up 
   of all sorts of languages, but the  Elvish language  (of the  North West) 
   for  the  most  part.  It  was  called  the  Western  language  or Common 
   Speech;  and  in  Bilbo's  time  had  already  passed  eastward  over the 
   Misty   Mountains   and   reached   Lake  Town,   and  Beorn,   and  even 
   Smaug (dragons were ready linguists in all ages)....                      
          If hobbits ever had any special  language of  their own,  they had 
   given   it   up.   They   spoke   the  Common   Speech  only   and  every 
   
    day (unless they learned other languages, which was very seldom).        
    The most notable point in this is the description of the  composition of 
    the  Common  Speech:  'a  sort of  lingua-franca, made  up of  all sorts 
    of languages, but the Elvish language (of the North  West) for  the most 
    part.' Allowance should perhaps  be made  for the  nature of  the letter 
    (my father was not, obviously, writing a precise statement); but it cer- 
    tainly seems that as late as 1943, when half  of The  Lord of  the Rings 
    had been  written, he  had as  yet no  conception of  the origin  of the 
    Common  Speech  in  a  form  of   Mannish  language   of  the   west  of 
    Middle-earth,  and that  Faramir's account  of the  matter (see  p. 63), 
    written  nine months  later, had  not emerged.  It may  be that  what he 
    said in this letter ('the Elvish language  (of the  North West)  for the 
    most part') is to be associated with what he had written in  the chapter 
    Lothlorien, where he said (VII.239)  that the  language of  'the western 
    elves' 'was in  those days  used as  a common  speech among  many folk.' 
    He also referred in this letter to the  adoption by  the Dwarves  of the 
    Lonely  Mountain  of  the language  of the  Men of  Dale, in  which they 
    gave  themselves names,  keeping their  true names  in their  own tongue 
    entirely secret (see p. 71).                                             
                                                                            
                                       *                                     
                                                                            
    For the notes to this concluding section of the chapter see pp. 82 ff. 
      The third text ('F 3') was a typescript with  the title  The Languages 
    of the Third Age, above  which my  father wrote  'Appendix I'.  No other 
    of  the  many  texts  that  followed  has  any mention  of its  being an 
    'Appendix'.                                                              
      This text F 3 represents  in some  degree a  new departure.  The first 
    part of the work (that  preceding the  discussion of  'Translation') was 
    reduced to not much more than a third of its  length in  F 2,  and while 
    my father had F 2 in front of him he turned also  to the  curious 'Fore- 
    word' F* that I have given on pp. 19 ff., and  made a  good deal  of use 
    of it, as has been mentioned already.                                    
  
      At  this stage  he had  not changed  his view  that the  Exiled Noldor 
    retained  their  own  language  in Beleriand  (see p.  62, $5),  and the 
    'Telerian' speech (which  in F  2 was  originally called  'Lemberin') is 
    confined  to  a  few  names. Thus  the conception  in F  2, $18,  was in 
    essentials  preserved,  although  there  entered  here the  more complex 
    account of the Elvish peoples of Mirkwood and Lorien:                    
                                                                            
      There  were  also  Elves  of  other  kind.  The East-elves  that being 
    content   with   Middle-earth   remained   there,   and    remain   even 
    now;  and  the  Teleri,  kinsfolk  of  the  High  Elves  who  never went 
    westward,  but  lingered  on  the  shores  of  Middle-earth   until  the 
    return  of  the  Noldor.(1) In the  Third  Age  few  of the  Teleri were 
    left,  and  they  for  the  most  part  dwelt as  lords among  the East- 
    elves  in  woodland  realms   far  from   the  Sea,   which  nonetheless 
   
                                          
                                                                           
   they  longed  for  in  their  hearts. Of  this kind  were the  Elves of 
   Mirkwood,   and  of   Lorien;  but   Galadriel  was   a  lady   of  the 
   Noldor.  In  this  book  there  are  several  names of  Telerian form,(2) 
   but little else appears of their language.                               
                                                                           
    The  extremely  puzzling  feature  of  the  original version,  that the 
   language   of   the  Numenoreans   was  Noldorin   (for  the   Edain  in 
   Beleriand  learned that  tongue and  abandoned their  own) was  at first 
   retained in F  3; and  thus the  account of  the Common  Speech remained 
   unchanged,  becoming  if  anything  more  explicit  (cf.  F  2,  $$9-10, 
   13):                                                                     
                                                                           
    The   language   of   the   Dunedain   in   Numenor   was    thus   the 
   Elvish,  or  Gnomish  speech   ...  After   the  Downfall   of  Numenor, 
   which   was   brought   about  by   Sauron,  and   the  ending   of  the 
   Second  Age,  Elendil  and  the  survivors  of  Westernesse   fled  back 
   eastward  to  Middle-earth.  On  the  western  shores  in  the  days  of 
   their   power   the   Numenoreans   had   maintained   many   forts  and 
   havens  for the  help of  their ships  in their  great voyages;  and the 
   chief  of  these  had  been  at  Pelargir  at the  mouths of  the Anduin 
   in  the  land  that  was  after  called  Gondor.  There the  language of 
   the  Edain  that  had  not  passed  over  Sea  was spoken,  and thence 
   it  spread  along  the  coastlands,  as  a  common  speech  of  all  who 
   had   dealings   with   Westernesse   and    opposed   the    power   of 
   Sauron.  Now  the  people  of  Elendil  were  not   many,  for   only  a 
   few  great  ships  had  escaped the  Downfall. There  were, it  is true, 
   many  dwellers  upon   the  west-shores   who  came   in  part   of  the 
   blood   of    Westernesse,   being    descended   from    mariners   and 
   wardens  of  forts  set  there  in  the  Dark  Years;  yet all  told the 
   Dunedain  were  only  a  small  people  in  the  midst  of  lesser  Men. 
   They  used  therefore  this   Common  Speech   in  all   their  dealings 
   with  other  folk  and  in  the  government  of   the  wide   realms  of 
   which  they  became  the  rulers,   and  it   was  enriched   with  many 
   words   drawn   from   the  tongues   of  the   Elves  and   the  Numen- 
   orean  lords.  Thus   it  was   that  the   Common  Speech   spread  far 
   and  wide  in  the  days  of  the  Kings,  even  among   their  enemies, 
   and   it  became   used  more   and  more   by  the   Numenoreans  them- 
   selves;  so  that  at the  time of  this history  the Elvish  speech was 
   spoken  by  only  a  [added:  small]  part  of   the  people   of  Minas 
   Tirith, the city  of Gondor,  and outside  that city  only by  the lords 
   and princes of fiefs.                                                    
                                                                           
   The  account  of  the  origin  and  spread  of the  Common Speech  as it 
   appears  in Appendix  F (RK  p. 407)  had, in  point of  actual wording, 
   been quite largely attained - and yet still with the fundamental differ- 
  
   
                                                                 
                                                                            
   ence,  that  the  Numenoreans  themselves  spoke  an  Elvish  tongue,  and 
   Adunaic does not exist.                                                   
     Probably while  this text  was still  in the  making, my  father retyped 
   a  portion  of  it,  and  it  was only  now that  Adunaic entered,  or re- 
   entered,  the  linguistic  history.  Making  similar  changes at  the same 
   time to the previous text F 2 (see p. 54, note  4), he  wrote now  that it 
   was  the lords  of the  Edain who  learned the  Noldorin tongue,  and that 
   'in  Numenor  two  speeches  were  used:  the  Numenorean   (or  Adunaic); 
   and  the  Elvish  or Gnomish  tongue of  the Noldor,  which all  the lords 
   of that people knew and spoke'. In the passage just  given he  altered the 
   words that I italicised  to: 'There  [at Pelargir]  the Adunaic,  the Man- 
   nish language of the Edain,  was spoken,  and thence  it spread  along the 
   coastlands...',  the  remainder of  the passage  being left  unchanged. No 
   further light is cast on this matter in the texts of 'Appendix F',  and it 
   remains to me inexplicable.                                               
     There is not  a great  deal more  that need  be said  about the  part of 
   the text  F 3  that deals  with the  languages. For  the language  of Orcs 
   and  Trolls  my  father  followed  F 2,  $$16 -  17, but  for that  of the 
   Dwarves  he  turned  to  F*  (p. 21,  $10), and  repeated closely  what he 
   had said there. But at  that point,  still following  this text  ($11), he 
   turned now to the subject  of alphabets  ('Of the  alphabets of  the Third 
   Age something also  must be  said, since  in this  history there  are both 
   inscriptions and old writings ...'), and repeated what he  had said  in F* 
   as far as 'the Runes, or cirth, were devised by the  Elves of  the woods'. 
   Here he left the  earlier text  and continued  as follows  (the forerunner 
   of the passage in Appendix E, RK pp. 395, 397):                           
                                                                            
   ...  the  Runes,  or  Cirth  as they  were called,  were first  devised by 
   the  Danians  (far  kin  of  the  Noldor)  in  the  woods   of  Beleriand, 
   and  were  in   the  beginning   used  mainly   for  incising   names  and 
   brief   memorials   upon  wood,   stone,  or   metal.  From   that  begin- 
   ning  they  derive  their  peculiar  character,  closely  similar  in many 
   of  their  signs  to  the  Runes  of  the  North  in  our  own  times. But 
   their  detail,  arrangement,  and  uses  were  different,  and  there  is, 
   it   seems,  no   connexion  of   descent  between   the  Runes   and  the 
   Cirth.  Many  things  were  forgotten   and  found   again  in   the  ages 
   of Middle-earth, and so it will be, doubtless, hereafter.                 
     The   Cirth   in   their  older   and  simpler   form  spread   far  and 
   wide,  even  into  the  East,  and  they  became   known  to   many  races 
   of   Men,   and   developed  many   varieties  and   uses.  One   form  of 
   the   old   Cirth   was   used  among   Men  of   whom  we   have  already 
   spoken,   the   Rohirrim  and   their  more   northerly  kindred   in  the 
   vale  of   Anduin  and   in  Dale.   But  the   richest  and   most  well- 
   ordered   alphabet   of  Cirth   was  called   the  Alphabet   of  Dairon, 
   since  in  Elvish  tradition  it  was  said  to  have  been  arranged  and 
   
   enlarged  from  the  older  Cirth  by  Dairon,  the  minstrel   of  King 
   Thingol  in  Doriath.  This'  was  preserved  in   use  in   Hollin  and 
   Moria,  and  there  mostly  by  the  Dwarves.   For  after   the  coming 
   of  the  Noldor  the  Feanorian  script  replaced  the  Cirth  among the 
   Elves and the Edain.                                                     
     In  this  book  we  meet  only  the  Short  Cirth  of  Dale   and  the 
   Mark;  and  the  Long  Cirth  of  Moria,  as  they  were called  at this 
   time;  for  though  the  Dwarves, as  with their  speech, used  in their 
   dealings  with   other  folk   such  scripts   as  were   current  among 
   them,  among  themselves  and  in  their  secret  memorials  they  still 
   used  the  ancient  Alphabet  of Dairon.  A table  is given  setting out 
   the  Short  Cirth  of  Dale  and  the  Mark;  and  the  Long   Cirth  of 
   Moria   in   the   form   and   arrangement   applied   to   the  Common 
  
   Speech.  [The  following  was  subsequently  struck   out:  A   list  is 
   also  given  of  all  the  strange words  and the  names of  persons and 
   places  that  appear  in  the  tale,  in  which  it  is shown  from what 
   language  they   are  derived,   and  what   is  their   meaning  (where 
   that  is  known);]  and  also  the  English  Runes  in  the  forms  that 
   were used for the translation of the Cirth in The Hobbit.                
                                                                           
   The first devising of the Runes by 'the Danians (far kin of  the Noldor) 
   in the woods of Beleriand' (where F* has  'the Elves  of the  woods') is 
   found also in  the two  texts given  in VII.453-5,  where the  origin is 
   attributed to 'the  Danian elves  of Ossiriand  (who were  ultimately of 
   Noldorin  race)'.  The  old  view  that  the  Danas or  Danians (Nandor) 
   came from  the host  of the  Noldor on  the Great  March was  changed in 
   the  course  of  the  revision  of  the  Quenta Silmarillion,  when they 
   became Teleri from the host of Olwe (X.169-70;  cf. the  use of  the old 
   term Lembi in F 2, p. 61, $3).                                           
                                                                           
     The final  section of  F 3,  On Translation,  presents a  very greatly 
   reduced form of that in the original version, and loses virtually all of 
   the exemplification and discussion of  the 'true'  names from  which the 
   'translation'  was  made:  the  sole  Westron  names that  survived were 
   Carbandur  (Rivendell)  and Phuru-nargian  (Moria).  The  new  text  had 
   indeed  the  structure and  much of  the actual  wording of  Appendix F, 
   but it was a good deal briefer; and the published text represents  a re- 
   expansion, in which some of the old material had been reinstated,  if in 
   altered form.(3) But since no new material  was introduced in F 3, there 
   is no need to give more account of this part of it.                      
     The  text  ends  with  a  return to  the conclusion  of F*,  pp. 23-4, 
   $$12-13:                                                                 
                                                                           
     In conclusion I will add a note on two important modern                
   words used in translation. The name Gnomes is sometimes used             
   for the Noldor, and Gnomish for Noldorin. This has been done,            
   
           
                                                                              
   because   whatever   Paracelsus   may   have   thought   (if    indeed   he 
   invented   the   name),   to   some   Gnome   will   still   suggest  Know- 
   ledge.  Now   the  High-elven   name  of   this  folk,   Noldor,  signifies 
   Those  who   Know;  for   of  the   Three  Kindreds   of  the   Elves  from 
   their   beginning   the   Noldor   were   ever   distinguished    both   by 
   their  knowledge  of  things  that  are   and  were   in  this   world  and 
   by  their  desire  to  know  more.  Yet  they  were  not  in  any  way like 
   to   the   gnomes   of  learned   theory,  or   of  literary   and  popular 
   fancy.   They  belonged   to  a   race  high   and  beautiful,   the  Elder 
   Children  of  the  world,  who  now  are  gone.   Tall  they   were,  fair- 
   skinned  and  grey-eyed,  though  their  locks  were  dark,  save   in  the 
   golden   house   of   Finrod;   and   their   voices  knew   more  melodies 
   than   any  mortal   speech  that   now  is   heard.  Valiant   they  were, 
   but  their  history  was  grievous;  and  though  it  was  in  far-off days 
   woven  a  little with  the fates  of the  Fathers, their  fate is  not that 
   of   Men.   Their   dominion   passed   long  ago,   and  they   dwell  now 
   beyond the circles of the world, and do not return.                         
                                                                              
   The  naming  of  'the  golden house  of Finrod'  (later Finarfin)  seems to 
   have been the first mention  of this  character that  marked out  the third 
   son of Finwe, and his children.                                             
    In a later (in fact the penultimate)  text of  the section  On Translation 
   my father still  retained this  passage, even  though by  that time  he had 
   decided  against  using  Gnome, Gnomish  at all  in The  Lord of  the Rings 
   (as  being  'too misleading'),  and introduced  it with  the words  'I have 
   sometimes  (not  in  this  book)  used  Gnomes  for  Noldor,   and  Gnomish 
  
   for  Noldorin'.  Perhaps  because  the  passage now  seemed otiose,  in the 
   final text he still retained a part of it but changed its  application: the 
   word  to  be  justified  was  now  Elves,  used  to  translate  Quendi  and 
   Eldar. In my discussion  of this  in 1.43-4  I pointed  out that  the words 
   'They  were  tall,  fair  of skin  and grey-eyed,  though their  locks were 
   dark,  save  in  the  golden  house of  Finrod [Finarfin]'  were originally 
   written of the Noldor only, and not of all the Eldar,  and I  objected that 
   'the  Vanyar  had  golden  hair,  and  it  was  from   Finarfin's  Vanyarin 
   mother  Indis  that  he, and  Finrod Felagund  and Galadriel  his children, 
   had their golden hair', finding in the final use of this passage an 'extra- 
   ordinary  perversion  of  meaning'.  But  my  father  carefully  remodelled 
   the passage in order  to apply  it to  the Eldar  as a  whole, and  it does 
   indeed  seem 'extraordinary'  that he  should have  failed to  observe this 
   point.  It seems  possible that  when he  re-used the  passage in  this way 
   the conception of the golden hair of the Vanyar had not yet arisen.(4)       
    Despite  the  great  contraction  in  F  3  of  the  original  version, my 
   father  repeated  the  long  last  paragraph   of  F*   concerning  dwarves 
   and  dwarrows  (pp.  23 -  4, $13)  almost in  its entirety,  omitting only 
   his  remarks  on  his  liking  for irregular  plurals, and  introducing the 
   
   Westron  name  Phurunargian  of  Moria.  With the  words 'and  has been 
   so since their birth in the deeps of time' this text ends.              
                                                                          
     The next typescript, F 4, still called The Languages of the Third Age 
   but changed to The  Languages and  Peoples of  the Third  Age, followed 
   the major revision of 1951. My father's  long experimentation  with the 
   structure and expression of this Appendix now issued in his  most lucid 
   account  of  the  Elvish  languages,  in  which  the  terms  Sindar and 
   Sindarin at last appeared, and the acquisition of the Grey-elven tongue 
   by the exiled Noldor.                                                   
                                                                          
   Besides   this   Common   Speech  there   were,  however,   many  other 
   tongues  still  spoken  in the  West-lands. Noblest  of these  were the 
   languages  of  the  Western  Elves  (Eldar)  of  which  two   are  met: 
   the High-elven (Quenya) and the Grey-elven (Sindarin).                  
     The   Quenya   was   no  longer   a  daily   speech  but   a  learned 
   tongue,  descended  from  ages  past,  though  it  was  still  used  in 
   courtesies,  or  for  high  matters  of  lore  and  song,  by  the High 
   Elves,   the   Noldor   whose   language   it   had  been   in  Eldamar 
   beyond  the  Sea.  But  when  the  Noldor  were  exiled   and  returned 
   to   Middle-earth,   seeking   the   Great   Jewels   which   the  Dark 
   Power  of  the  North  had  seized,  they  took   for  daily   use  the 
   language  of  the  lands  in  which  they  dwelt.  Those  were  in  the 
   North-west,  in  the   country  of   Beleriand,  where   Thingol  Grey- 
   cloak was king of the Sindar or Grey-elves.                             
     The  Sindar  were  also  in   origin  Eldar,   and  kindred   of  the 
   Noldor,  yet  they  had  never  passed  the  Sea,  but had  lingered on 
   the   shores   of   Middle-earth.  There   their  speech   had  changed 
   much   with   the   changefulness   of   mortal   lands  in   the  long 
   Twilight,  and  it  had  become  far  estranged   from  the   high  and 
   ancient Quenya. But  it was  a fair  tongue still,  well fitted  to the 
   forests, the hills, and the shores where it had taken shape.            
     In the fall  of the  Dark Power  and the  end of  the First  Age most 
   of  Beleriand   was  overwhelmed   by  the   waters,  or   burned  with 
   fire.  Then  a great  part of  its folk  went west  over Sea,  never to 
   return.  Yet  many  still  lingered  in  Middle-earth,  and  the  Grey- 
   elven  tongue  in  those  days  spread  eastward;   for  some   of  the 
   elven-peoples  of  Beleriand  crossed  the  mountains  of   Lune  (Ered 
   Luin),  and  wherever  they  came  they  were  received  as  kings  and 
   lords,  because  of  their  greater  wisdom  and  majesty.  These  were 
   for  the  most  part  Sindar; for  the Exiles  (such few  as remained), 
   highest  and  fairest of  all speaking-peoples,  held still  to Lindon, 
  
   the  remnant  of  Beleriand  west  of  the  Ered Luin.  There Gil-galad 
   was their lord, until the Second Age drew to its end.                   
   
    Nonetheless   to   Rivendell   (Imladris)    there   went    with   Master 
    Elrond  many   Noldorin  lords;   and  in   Hollin  (Eregion)   others  of 
    the  Noldor  established  a  realm  near  to   the  West-gate   of  Moria, 
    and  there  forged  the  Rings  of  Power.  Galadriel,  too,  was  of  the 
    royal   house   of   Finrod   of   the   Noldor;   though   Celeborn,  her 
    spouse  of  Lorien,  was  a  Grey-elf,  and  most  of  their  people  were 
    of a woodland race.                                                        
      For  there  were  other  Elves  of  various  kind  in  the   world;  and 
    many   were  Eastern   Elves  that   had  hearkened   to  no   summons  to 
    the   Sea,   but   being   content   with  Middle-earth   remained  there, 
    and  remained  long  after,  fading  in  fastnesses   of  the   woods  and 
    hills,  as  Men  usurped  the  lands.  Of  that  kind  were  the  Elves of 
    Greenwood   the  Great;   yet  among   them  also   were  many   lords  of 
    Sindarin  race.  Such  were  Thranduil  and  Legolas   his  son.   In  his 
    realm   and   in   Lorien   both   the    Sindarin   and    the   woodland 
    tongues  were  heard;  but  of   the  latter   nothing  appears   in  this 
    book,  and  of  the  many  Elvish  names  of  persons  or  of  places that 
    are used most are of Grey-elven form.                                      
    From  the  assured  and  perspicuous  writing alone  one might  think that 
    this belonged  to the  time of  the Grey  Annals and  the Annals  of Aman. 
    But it was by no means the last in the series of texts that finally issued 
    in the published form of Appendix F.                                       
      Of F 4  there are  only a  few other  points to  mention. The  origin of 
    the Common Speech is here formulated in these words:                       
    There  [at   Pelargir]  Adunaic   was  spoken,   to  which   language  the 
    tongues   of  Men   that  dwelt   round  about   were  closely   akin,  so 
    that  already  a  common  speech  had   grown  up   in  that   region  and 
    had   spread  thence   along  the   coasts  among   all  those   that  had 
    dealings with Westernesse.                                                 
    After typing the text my father added this sentence:                       
      Of  the  speech  of  Men  of  the  East  and allies  of Sauron  all that 
    appears is mumak, a name of the great elephant of the Harad.               
    A  carbon  copy  of  F  4  is  extant,  and  here my  father in  a similar 
    addition  named  beside  mumak  also  Variag  and   Khand  (RK   pp.  121, 
    123, 329).                                                                 
      Lastly, it was  in F  4 that  there entered  the passage  concerning the 
    new race of Trolls that appeared at  the end  of the  Third Age.  Here the 
    name  was  first  Horg-hai, but  changed as  my father  typed the  text to 
    Olg-hai  (Olog-hai in  RK, p.  410). The  account of  them did  not differ 
    from the final form except in the statement of their origin:               
                                                                              
    That Sauron bred them none doubted, though from what stock                 
    was  not  known. Some  held that  they were  a cross-breed                 
   
                                           
                                                                              
   between  trolls  and the  larger Orcs;  others that  they were              
   indeed not trolls at all but giant Orcs. Yet there was no kin-              
   ship from the beginning between the stone-trolls and  the Orcs              
   that they  might breed  together;(5) while  the Olg-hai  were in              
   fashion of mind and body quite unlike even the largest of Orc-              
   kind ...                                                                    
                                                                              
    With  this  text  and  its  successors  the  section  On  Translation  was 
   typed and  preserved separately,  and it  is not  possible to  relate these 
   precisely to the texts of the first section. Of these latter there are four 
   after  F  4,  textually  complex  and not  all complete,  and for  the pur- 
   poses of this account it is  not necessary  to describe  them.(6) Even  if my 
   father had  not said  so very  plainly himself  in his letters, it would be 
  
   very  evident  from  these  drafts  that  the  writing  of an  account that 
   would  satisfy  him  was  exceedingly tasking  and frustrating,  largely (I 
   believe)  because  he  found  the  constraint  of  space  profoundly uncon- 
   genial.  In  March  1955  (Letters  no.160)  he wrote  to Rayner  Unwin: 'I 
   now  wish  that  no  appendices  had  been  promised!  For  I  think  their 
   appearance  in  truncated  and  compressed   form  will   satisfy  nobody'; 
   and in the same letter he said:                                             
                                                                              
   In  any   case  the   'background'  matter   is  very   intricate,  useless 
   unless  exact,  and  compression  within  the  limits  available  leaves it 
   unsatisfactory.  It  needs  great  concentration  (and leisure),  and being 
   completely  interlocked  cannot  be  dealt  with  piecemeal. I  have  found 
   that out, since I let part of it go.                                        
   Even the final typescript of Appendix F was  not a  fair copy,  but carried 
   many emendations.                                                           
                                                                              
    Two  texts  of  the  second  section  of Appendix  F, On  Translation, are 
   extant, following the  reduced version  in F  3 (p.  76) and  preceding the 
   final typescript. They were evidently  made at  a late  stage in  the evol- 
   ution of this appendix; and it was in the  first of  these, which  may con- 
   veniently be called 'A', that my father reinstated a  part of  the detailed 
   discussion of  names in  the original  version that  had been  discarded in 
   F  3.  At  this  stage  he very  largely retained  the name-forms  found in 
   F  2,   in  his   discussion  of   Baggins,  Gamgee,   Cotton,  Brandywine, 
   Brandybuck;  the  word  hobbit;   the  origin   of  Hobbit-names   such  as 
   Tom,  Bill,  Mat;  Meriadoc,  Samwise.  There  are  however  some  differ- 
   ences  and  additions,(7) notably  in  his  account  of  the  curious names 
   found in Buckland (cf. RK pp. 413-14):                                      
                                                                              
    These I have often left unaltered, for if queer now,  they were            
   queer in their own day. Some I have given a Celtic cast, notably            
   Meriadoc  and  Gorhendad. There  is some  reason for  this. Many            
   of the actual Buckland (and  Bree) names  had something  of that            
   style: such as Marroc, Madoc, Seredic; and  they often  ended in            
   
   ac,  ic, oc.  Also the  relation of,  say, Welsh  or British  to English 
   was  somewhat  similar  to  that  of  the older  language of  the Stoors 
   and Bree-men to the Westron.                                             
     Thus   Bree,   Combe,   Archet,   and   Chetwood   are   modelled   on 
   British relics  in English  place-names, chosen  by sense:  bree 'hill', 
   chet   'wood'.   Similarly   Gorhendad   represents   a   name  Ogforgad 
   which   according   to   Stoor-tradition   had   once    meant   'great- 
   grandfather   or   ancestor'.   While   Meriadoc   was  chosen   to  fit 
   the  fact  that  this  character's  shortened  name  meant  'jolly, gay' 
   in   Westron   kili,  though   it  was   actually  an   abbreviation  of 
   Kilimanac [> kali, Kalamanac].                                           
                                                                           
   The text A  lacks the  discussion (RK  pp. 414-15)  of the  words mathom 
   and smial and  the names  Smeagol and  Deagol, and  ends, at  the bottom 
   of a page, with this passage:                                            
                                                                           
     The  yet  more  northerly  tongue  of Dale  is here  seen only  in the 
   names  of  the  Dwarves  that  came  from  that  region,  and   so  used 
   the  language  of  Men  there,  and  took  their  'outer' names  in that 
   language.  The  Dwarvish  names  in   this  book   and  in   The  Hobbit 
   are  in   fact  all   genuine  Norse   dwarf-names;  though   the  title 
   Oakenshield is a translation.                                            
                                                                           
   Thus the concluding passage in F 3 (see pp. 76 -  7) concerning  the use 
   of the word Gnomes and  of the  plural Dwarves  is absent,  but whether 
   because my father had rejected it,  or because  the end  of the  A type- 
   script is lost, is impossible to say.                                    
  
                                                                           
     In the second of these texts On Translation, which I will call 'B', he 
   retained  all  this  reinstated material  from A,  changing some  of the 
   name-forms,(8) and even extended it,  going back  to the  original version 
   F 2 again for a  passage exemplifying  his treatment  of the  true names 
   in  the  language  of  the  Mark. Here  reappears material  derived from 
   F  2  $$54 -  5 concerning  the real  native name  of Rohan  Lograd, the 
   translation  of Lohtur by  Eotheod and  of turak  'king' by  Theoden; and 
   this  is  followed  by  the  discussion  of mathom, smial,  Smeagol and 
   Deagol - the only portion of this passage retained in the final  form of 
   Appendix F.                                                              
     In  B my  father followed  the passage  given above  from A  ('The yet 
   more northerly language of Dale ...') with a statement on  the different 
   treatment of the 'true' Runes in The Hobbit  and The  Lord of  the Rings 
   that derives from that in F* (p. 22, $11):                               
                                                                           
   In  keeping  with  the  general  method  of  translation  here outlined, 
   as  applied  to  the  Common   Speech  and   other  languages   akin  to 
   it,  in  The  Hobbit  the  Cirth  were  turned  into  Runes,  into forms 
   and  values,  that  is,  practically  the  same  as  those once  used in 
   
   England.  But  since  the  Cirth  were  actually  of  Elvish  origin,  and 
   little   used   for  writing   the  Common   Speech  (save   by  Dwarves), 
   while  many  readers   of  The   Hobbit  found   the  matter   of  scripts 
   of  interest,  in  this  larger history  it seemed  better to  present the 
   Cirth  as  well  as  the  Feanorian  letters  in  their proper  shapes and 
   use.  Though  naturally  an   adaptation  by   the  translator   of  these 
   alphabets  to  fit  modern  English  has  had  to  replace   their  actual 
   application   to   the   Westron   tongue,   which   was   very  different 
   from ours.                                                                 
                                                                             
   This is followed by the conclusion concerning Gnomes and Dwarves           
   which is lacking in A.                                                     
                                                                             
     In the final typescript, that sent to the printer, many  changes entered 
   that were not, as  was almost  invariably my  father's practice  when pro- 
   ceeding from one draft  to the  next, anticipated  by corrections  made to 
   the  preceding  text:  they seem  in fact  to have  entered as  he typed.(9) 
   There is no suggestion  in text  B, for  instance, of  the footnote  to RK 
   p.  414  warning  against an  assumption, based  on the  linguistic trans- 
   position,  'that  the  Rohirrim  closely  resembled  the  ancient  English 
   otherwise'; nor of the removal from the body of the  text of  the detailed 
   discussion  of  the  word  hobbit  and  the   names  Gamgee   and  Brandy- 
   wine to a note at its end;(10) nor yet of the alteration of the passage (dis- 
   cussed  on  p.  77) concerning  the word  Gnomes so  that it  should apply 
   to the word Elves, and the placing of it at  the end  of the  text instead 
   of  preceding  the  discussion  of  Dwarves.   Nothing  could   show  more 
   clearly  the  extreme pressure  my father  was under  when, after  so much 
   labour, he  at last  sent Appendix  F to  the publishers.  It seems  to me 
   more  than  likely  that  had  circumstances  been  otherwise the  form of 
   that appendix would have been markedly different.                          
   
                             NOTES.                                       
                                                                         
   1. The apparent  implication here  that Teleri  was the  name exclu- 
      sively  of  those  of the  Eldar who  remained in  Middle-earth was 
      certainly unintentional.                                            
   2. A footnote at this point  reads: 'Such  as Thranduil  and Legolas 
      from   Mirkwood;  Lorien,   Galadriel,  Caras   Galadon,  Nimrodel, 
      Amroth and others from Loth-lorien.'                                
   3. For an account of this reinstatement of  material from  F 2  see pp. 
      80-1, with notes 7 and 8.                                           
  
   4. It  must be  admitted, however,  that the  statement in  the chapter 
      Of  Maeglin  in The  Silmarillion (p.  136) that  Idril Celebrindal 
      'was golden as the  Vanyar, her  mother's kindred'  appears already 
      in the original text (1951; see XI.316); and of course even  if the 
      re-use of the passage did precede the appearance of the idea of the 
      'golden Vanyar', it needed correction subsequently.                 
   
                                     
                                                                            
    5. With this cf. the passage in F 2 concerning Trolls (p. 36,  $17): 'the 
       evil  Power  had  at  various times  made use  of them,  teaching them 
       what  little  they  could learn,  and even  crossing their  breed with 
       that of the larger Orcs.'                                             
    6. There is scarcely anything in the  last texts  that calls  for special 
       notice, but it should  be recorded  that in  the penultimate  draft my 
       father  revealed  the  meaning  of  the sentence  in the  Black Speech 
       uttered  by  one  of  the  Orcs  who  was   guarding  Pippin   in  the 
       chapter  The  Uruk-hai  (TT  p.  48):  Ugluk  u  bagronk  sha pushdug 
       Saruman-glob  bubhosh  skai.  At  the  end  of  the section  Orcs and 
       the    Black    Speech    (RK    p.    410)    this     text    reads: 
       ...  while  the  curse  of  the  Mordor-orc  in  Chapter  3   of  Book 
       Three  is  in  the  more  debased  form  used by  the soldiers  of the 
       Dark  Tower,  of  whom  Grishnakh  was  the  captain.  Ugluk   to  the 
       cesspool, sha! the dungfilth;  the great Saruman-fool, skai!          
    7. Where  F 2  in the  discussion of  Baggins (p.  48) had  Westron labin 
       'bag',  and  Labin-nec  'Bag End',  the text  A has  laban, Laban-nec. 
       For  the  origin of  'hobbit' my  father retained  the form  cubuc and 
       Theoden's  archaic  cugbagu  (p.  49),  noting  that it  meant '"hole- 
       dweller"  (or  "hole-builder")':  see  p.  69. He  also gave  here for 
       the  first  time  the  Westron name  for 'hobbits',  nathramin, though 
       later  in  the text  the form  banathin appears;  and he  provided the 
       true name of Hamfast Gamgee:                                          
         The  Gaffer's  name  on   the  other   hand  was   Ranadab,  meaning 
       'settled,  living  in  a  fixed  abode  or  group   of  hobbit-holes', 
       and   hence   often  'stay-at-home',   the  opposite   of  'wanderer'. 
       Since  this  closely  corresponds   with  ancient   English  bamfaest, 
       I  have   translated  it   as  Hamfast.   The  shortenings   [Sam  and 
       Ham]  at  any  rate  rhyme,  as  did  Ban  and   Ran  in   the  Shire. 
       Moreover    neither    Banzira   nor    Ranadab   were    any   longer 
       current  in  the  Shire  as  ordinary  words  and  survived   only  as 
       names,  originally  given  no  doubt   as  (not   entirely  complimen- 
       tary)  nicknames,  but  used traditionally  in certain  families with- 
       out  much  more  recognition  than  is  the  case  today   with,  say, 
       Roy or Francis.                                                       
    8. For  Laban-nec  'Bag  End'  in  A  the  second  text  B  has Laban-neg. 
       The  'hobbit'  word  became kubug,  and  the  Rohan   form  kugbagul, 
       changed  on  the  typescript   to  cuduc   and  kudduka.   The  true 
       name   of   Gorhendad   Oldbuck   became Ogmandab,   and    that   of 
       Meriadoc  Kalimanac,  altered  to  Kalimanoc  (Kalimac  in  RK);  that 
       of   Hamfast   Gamgee  became   Ranagad  (Ranugad   in  RK),   and  of 
       Sam  Banzira.  The  Westron  word  for  'hobbit'  became  banakil,  as 
       in  RK;  but  Branduhim  'foaming  beer'  as  the  Hobbits' perversion 
       of  Baranduin   remained  (see   note  10),   as  did   Carbandur  for 
       Imladris (with Karningul, as in RK, pencilled against it).             
   
    
                                                                    
    9. It is clear that there was no intermediate text.                
   10. The introduction of the Hobbits' original name for  the river, 
       Branda-nin  'border-water'  or  'Marchbourn',   transformed  into 
       Bralda-him 'heady ale', was only made in this last typescript. 
   
  
                                      III.                                   
                                                                            
                               THE FAMILY TREES.                             
                                                                            
   This  chapter  is  an  account  of  the  evolution  of  the  genealogical 
   tables given  in Appendix  C to  The Lord  of the  Rings; and  since such 
   a  development  can  obviously be  followed far  more easily  and rapidly 
   by successive  stages of  the tables  themselves than  by any  account in 
   words, I present it  here largely  by redrawings  of the  original family 
   trees. My father followed  his usual  course of  emending each  one (most 
   of them being  carefully, even  beautifully, made)  more or  less roughly 
   in  preparation  for  its successor;  I have  therefore in  my redrawings 
   excluded  subsequent  alterations,  when the  distinction can  be clearly 
   made.                                                                     
                                                                            
                              Baggins of Hobbiton.                           
                                                                            
   The first four genealogical tables of the Baggins family, to which I give 
   the references BA 1 to BA 4, are found on pp. 89-92.                      
                                                                            
                                 BA 1 (p. 89).                               
                                                                            
   This is the earliest tree of the family of Baggins of Hobbiton  (by which 
   I mean the earliest fully formed and  carefully presented  table, exclud- 
   ing such hasty genealogies as that referred  to in  VI.222). It  was very 
   carefully  made,  but  was much  used and corrected later,  and is  now a 
   very  battered   document.  The   number  of   members  of   the  Baggins 
   family shown is  still far  fewer than  in the  published table;  and the 
   presence  of  Folco  Took  (with Faramond  pencilled beside  it) suggests 
   that it belongs to the period that I have called 'the Third Phase' in the 
   writing of the earlier  chapters of  The Fellowship  of the  Ring, before 
   the emergence of Peregrin Took (see VII.31-2). It  may be  related there- 
   fore to the original text of the Prologue (see p. 3 and  note 1),  and to 
   the original tree of the Took family given in VI.317.  As in  that table, 
   the  ages  of  those present  at the  Farewell Party  are given,  but not 
   extended as a system of  relative dating  for all  members of  the family 
   including those  long dead;  and dates  are also  given according  to the 
   Shire  Reckoning  (which  appeared quite  early, in  the autumn  of 1939, 
   see VII.9).                                                               
    It will be seen that virtually all the dates in BA  1 differ  from those 
   for  the  corresponding  persons  in  the  published form,  though seldom 
   by much.                                                                  
    A good deal of this genealogy was  present already  in the  first stages 
   
                                       
                                                                             
   of the writing of The Lord of the  Rings, but  I will  not return  here to 
   the early history  of the  Baggins family  tree, since  it has  been fully 
   recounted  in  The  Return of  the Shadow  and all  the names  indexed. It 
   may  be  noted,  howerer,  that  the  maiden  name  of   Miranda  Burrows, 
   who  was  described  (VI.283)  as  the   'overshadowed  wife'   of  Cosimo 
   Sackville-Baggins,  was  never  given  in the  narrative texts  before she 
   disappeared  (VI.324);  and  that  Flambard  Took,  son  of the  Old Took, 
   and  his  wife  Rosa  Baggins  had  appeared in  the original  Took family 
   tree given in VI.317.                                                      
                                                                             
                                  BA 2 (p. 90).                               
                                                                             
   This  table  was  a  rough working  version, taking  up changes  marked on 
   BA 1, and with further alterations  and additions  entering in  the course 
   of its  making. It  was immediately  followed by  an even  hastier version 
   without dates,  hardly differing  from BA  2, but  introducing one  or two 
  
   further  changes  that  appear  in  BA  3  (and  changing  Miranda Burrows 
   to  Miranda  Noakes  and  then  to  Miranda  Sandyman).  I  have  given no 
   number to this text, regarding it simply as an extension of BA 2.          
    As  my  father  first  made  this  table  Bingo  Baggins  was  moved down 
   to  become  the  youngest of  the three  sons of  Mungo, but  remained the 
   husband  of  Maxima  Proudfoot.  While  it  was  in  progress,  however, a 
   daughter  Linda  Baggins  was  introduced  above  him,  and she  took over 
   the   Proudfoot  connection,   becoming  the   wife  of   Marco  Proudfoot 
   and  the  mother  of Odo  Proudfoot; while  Bingo, now  the youngest  of a 
   family of five, as he remained, became the husband of Fatima Chubb.        
    Olo  Proudfoot  was  first  named   Rollo;  and   Rosa  Baggins'  husband 
   Flambard  Took  becomes  Hildigrim  Took  (the final  name:  see  the Took 
   genealogy  T  3  on  p.  110).  The  names  Ponto,  Largo,  Longo,  Fosco, 
   Dora,  replacing  Longo,  Tango,   Largo,  Togo,   Semolina  respectively, 
   remained into the final form of the genealogy.  It may also be  noted that 
   Drogo's  birth-date  was  changed  to  make  him a  year younger  than his 
   sister Dora, though his place in the tree was not altered; it will be seen 
   that in BA 3 he is again made older than her by a year.                    
                                                                             
                                  BA 3 (p. 91).                               
                                                                             
   The third Baggins family tree is one of a series of carefully made tables, 
   and being the first carries an explanatory head-note, as follows:          
    The  dates  in  these  Trees  are given  according to  the 'Shire-reckon- 
   ing',  in  the  traditional  Hobbit manner,  calculated from  the crossing 
   of   the   Baranduin  (Brandywine   River),  Year   1,  by   the  brothers 
   Marco  and  Cavallo.  The  persons  mentioned  in  these  tables  are only 
   a  selection  from  many  names.  All  are   either  concerned   with  the 
   events  recounted  in  the  memoirs  of  Bilbo  and  Frodo;  or  are  men- 
   tioned  in them;  or are  persons present  at the  Farewell Party,  or the 
   direct  ancestors  of  the  guests on  that occasion.  The names  of these 
   guests  (such  of  the  144  as  room has  been found  for) are  marked *. 
   
    Bilbo   Baggins,   born  1290,   went  on   his  famous   journey  1341-2. 
    At  the  age of  111 he  gave his  Farewell Party  in 1401.  Frodo Baggins 
    sold  Bag  End  in  1418  and returned  at the  end of  1419. He  left the 
    Shire  in  1421.  Meriadoc  Brandybuck  succeeded   to  Brandy   Hall  and 
    the  headship  of  the  family  in  1432.  Peregrin  became The  Took (and 
    Seventeenth   Shirking)   in   1434.   The   memoirs  (and   additions  by 
    Samwise Gamgee) close in 1436.                                             
    The   mention  here   of  Peregrin   becoming  the   seventeenth  Shirking 
    relates this table at once to the texts of the Prologue (see pp.  5-7, 11) 
    composed  after  the  narrative  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings   had  been 
    completed,  and  suggests  that  the  family trees  followed  something of 
    the  same  succession as  is found  in the  Prologue texts.  - I  have not 
    included in my  redrawing the  stars indicating  presence at  the Farewell 
    Party, for my father only put them in later and incompletely.              
      On  the  family  name  Gaukroger   (subsequently  lost),   appearing  in 
    Togo  Baggins'  wife  Selina  Gaukroger, see  VI.236 and  note 10;  and on 
    Belisarius Bolger see note 3.                                              
                                                                              
                                   BA 4 (p. 92).                               
                                                                              
    The fourth tree is the first text of another set of genealogies, and seems 
    to belong to much the  same time  as BA  3. This  also is  finely written, 
    with an introductory note that is virtually the same as  that in  the pub- 
    lished  form  (RK  p.  379),  apart  from  the  preservation of  the names 
    Marco  and  Cavallo,  but  then  continues   with  the   second  paragraph 
    (giving dates) of that to BA 3, and includes  the reference  to Peregrin's 
    becoming the 'Seventeenth Shirking'.                                       
      This version retains  the dates  of BA  3 (not  repeated in  the redraw- 
    ing), and  differs from  it chiefly  in the  addition of  descendants from 
  
    Bingo and Ponto Baggins; also by  the loss  of Togo  Baggins and  his wife 
    Selina  Gaukroger  and  their replacement  by a  second daughter  of Inigo 
    and Belinda, Laura, and her husband Togo Gaukroger.                        
      The new names Polo, Porro are  referred to  in both  texts of  the orig- 
    inal  version  of  the  Appendix on  Languages (see  p. 46,  $43), showing 
    that  that  work  followed or  accompanied this  stage in  the development 
    of the family trees.                                                       
      The starred names,  indicating presence  at the  Farewell Party,  are as 
    in  the  published table,  with the  omission of  Cosimo Sackville-Baggins 
    and  Dora  Baggins:  this  was  perhaps inadvertent,  but neither  name is 
    starred in BA 3.                                                           
                                                                              
      Sweeping  changes  to  the  existing  names  were  entered  subsequently 
    on  BA  4.  In  the  introductory  note  Marco  and  Cavallo  were changed 
    to  Marcho  and  Blanco  (see pp.  6, 17),  and 'Seventeenth  Shirking' to 
    'Twentieth  Thane'  (see under  BA 3).  In the  family tree  the following 
    changes were made, listed by generations:                                  
                                                                              
      Inigo Baggins > Balbo Baggins                                            
   
   Belinda Boffin > Berylla Boffin                                              
   Regina Grubb > Laura Grubb                                                  
   Ansegar Bolger > Fastolph Bolger                                           
   Maxima Bunce > Mimosa Bunce                                                 
   Cornelia Hornblower > Tanta Hornblower                                      
   Laura Baggins > Lily Baggins                                                
   Togo Gaukroger > Togo Goodbody                                              
   Bertha Baggins > Belba Baggins                                              
   Rudigor Bolger > Rudigar Bolger                                             
   Magnus Proudfoot > Bodo Proudfoot                                           
   Fatima Chubb > Chica Chubb                                                  
   Robinia Bolger > Ruby Bolger                                                
   Conrad Bolger > Wilibald Bolger                                             
   Cosimo Sackville-Baggins > Lotho Sackville-Baggins                          
   Gerda Chubb-Baggins > Poppy Chubb-Baggins                                   
   Arnor Bolger > Filibert Bolger                                              
   Porro Baggins > Porto Baggins                                               
   Crassus Burrows > Milo Burrows                                              
   Duenna Baggins > Daisy Baggins                                              
   Guido Boffin > Griffo Boffin                                                
   Flavus, Crispus, Rhoda, Fulvus Burrows > Mosco, Moro, Myrtle,               
     Minto Burrows                                                             
                                                                              
   In  addition,  the  wife  of  Posco  Baggins  was  introduced,  named (as 
   in  the  final  form)  Gilly  Brownlock;  and  Ponto   Baggins'  daughter 
   Angelica appeared.                                                          
   On  the  removal  of  the  Latin  names  of  Peony  Baggins'  husband and 
   their offspring see p. 47, $45, and commentary (p. 69).                     
   The  nomenclature  and  structure   of  the   Baggins  genealogy   as  pub- 
   lished was now present, except in this respect. In  the final  form Frodo's 
   aunt  Dora  again  becomes  older  than  her   brother  Drogo   (see  under 
   BA 2 above),  and her  husband Wilibald  Bolger (see  the list  just given) 
   is removed; while  Posco Baggins  has a  sister Prisca,  born in  1306, and 
   she gains Wilibald as her husband.                                          
   In  subsequent  manuscripts  (of  which  there   were  five,   making  nine 
   all told, not including incomplete  drafts) these  changes entered,  and in 
   one of them the word 'spinster' was written against Dora Baggins.           
                                                                              
                              Bolger of Bsdgeford.                             
                                                                              
   It is a curious fact that the genealogical tables of the families of Bolger 
   of  Budgeford  and  Boffin  of  the Yale  were already  in print  when they 
  
   were  rejected  from  Appendix  C, but  I have  not been  able to  find any 
   evidence bearing on the reason for their  rejection. In  a letter  from the 
   publishers  of  20  May  1955  my  father  was   told:  'We   have  dropped 
   Bolger  and  Boffin  from  Appendix  C',  and  on   24  May   Rayner  Unwin 
   
    wrote:  'I  have  deleted  the  two  family  trees  and  the  redundant note 
    that introduced  them' (no  copy of  either tree  has any  note specifically 
    relating  to  them).  These  remarks  might  suggest that  it was  my father 
    who  proposed  their  omission,  though  no  trace  can  now  be   found  of 
    any  such  request;  but  it  is hard  to see  why he  should have  done so. 
    That he  was pressed  for space,  and greatly  oppressed by  that necessity, 
    is certain, but it seems strange (if this is the explanation) that he should 
    have  been  so  limited  as  to  abandon  these  genealogies  in   order  to 
    obtain a couple of pages elsewhere in the Appendices.                        
      I refer to the versions of  the Bolger  genealogy by  the letters  BG, and 
    the  three  that I  have redrawn,  BG 1,  BG 2,and  BG 4,  will be  found on 
    pp. 95 - 7.                                                                  
                                                                                
                                    BG 1 (p. 95).                                
                                                                                
    This earliest form of the Bolger family  tree is  entitled Bolgers  of Wood- 
    hall.  On  my father's  original map  of the  Shire, reproduced  as frontis- 
    piece  to  The  Return  of  the Shadow,  the Bolger  territory is  marked as 
    lying  north of  the Woody  End and  south of  the East  Road (i.e.  west of 
    the Brandywine Bridge).                                                      
      The very  brief table  is found,  together with  genealogies of  the Tooks 
    and  Brandybucks,  on  the  page  that carries  the original  Baggins family 
    tree  BA  1,  and  was  very  plainly  made at  the same  time, at  an early 
    stage in the writing of The Lord of the Rings  (see pp.  85, 89);  but these 
    early  Bolgers,  Scudamor,  Cedivar,  Savanna,  Sagramor,  are   not  found 
    in those  texts. Robinia  Bolger in  the fourth  generation appears  also in 
    BA  1  as  the  wife  of  Togo  Baggins; but  her brother  Robur is  seen to 
    have  existed  independently  before  he  was  introduced  into  the Baggins 
    family in  BA 2  (p. 90)  as the  husband of  Bertha Baggins,  Bilbo's aunt, 
    who first emerged in that version. Rollo  Bolger is  that friend  of Bilbo's 
    to  whom  he  bequeathed  his  feather-bed  (VI.247).  Olo  and  Odo  appear 
    in  the  Took  genealogy  given  in  VI.317;  for  my  attempt   to  expound 
    briefly the history of 'Odo Bolger' see VII.31-2.                            
                                                                                
                                    BG 2 (p. 96).                                
                                                                                
    The  second  version  of  the  Bolger  genealogy (1) is one  of the  group of 
    which the Baggins table BA 3  (p. 91)  is the  first, carrying  the explana- 
    tory  head-note.  The  title  is  now  changed to  Bolgers of  Budgeford. In 
    the  chapter  A  Conspiracy  Unmasked  (FR  p.  118)  Fredegar's  family  is 
    said  to  come  'from  Budgeford  in Bridgefields'  (the only  occurrence of 
    these names in the narrative of The Lord of the Rings).(2)                   
      Apart   from   Odovacar,   Rudigor    (later   Rudigar),    and   Fredegar 
    (applied  to  a  different  person),  none  of the  actual names  of members 
    of the Bolger family in  this genealogy  appear in  the family-trees  in RK, 
    but  some  recur  in  other  tables  made  at  the  same  time: thus  in the 
    Baggins  table  BA  3  are  found  Ansegar   (husband  of   Pansy  Baggins), 
   
                                        
                                                                         
   Robinia  (wife  of Fosco  Baggins), Conrad  (husband of  Dora Baggins), 
   and Belisarius (replacing Hamilcar).(3)                                
    Two  of  the  names subsequently  rejected are  mentioned in  the text 
   F 2 of  the Appendix  on Languages:  Celador Bolger  (p. 61,  note 42), 
   and Bildad Bolger. Bildad is mentioned in F 2 (p. 51, $50) in  the con- 
   text of my father's not  using scriptural  names to  'translate' Hobbit 
   names:  it  was 'a  genuine Hobbit  name', he  explained, that  bore a 
  
   merely  accidental  resemblance  to  the  Biblical  Bildad (one  of the 
   friends of Job).                                                       
    The  name  Miranda  (Gaukroger)  reappears  after   the  disappearance 
   of Miranda  Burrows, wife  of Cosimo  Sackville-Baggins (p.  86). Robur 
   Bolger (see under BG 1) has been replaced, as in BA 3, by  Rudigor, but 
   Robur remains as the name of Rudigor's younger brother.                
                                                                         
                                    BG 3.                                 
                                                                         
   This table corresponds  to BA  4 of  the Baggins  clan, but  it repeats 
   BG 2 exactly except in the addition of Robur's descendants, and  in the 
   change  of  the  name  Gundobad  to  Gundahad. I  have not  redrawn it, 
   therefore, but give here the added element:                            
                                                                         
                   Robur = Amelia Hornblower                              
                                                                         
                      Omar = Alma Boffin                                  
                                                                         
                      Arnor = Gerda Chubb-Baggins                         
                                                                         
   Arnor and his wife Gerda  Chubb-Baggins appear  in BA  4. -  The birth- 
   dates of these Bolgers are the same as those  of their  replacements in 
   BG 4: Robur (Rudibert)  1260, Omar  (Adalbert) 1301,  Arnor (Filibert) 
   1342.                                                                  
                                                                         
                                BG 4 (p. 97).                             
                                                                         
   On the Baggins table BA 4  my father  made many  changes to  the exist- 
   ing names, and in so doing brought the Baggins  genealogy close  to its 
   final form. On  the accompanying  Bolger table  BG 3  he did  the same, 
   but even  more extensively,  so that  of the  existing names  none were 
   left  save  Gundahad,  Rudigar  (altered  from Rudigor),  Odovacar (see 
   VII.20), and  Fredegar  (who becomes  the former  Fredegar's grandson), 
   and  the  Bolger  clan  have uniformly  'translated' names  of Germanic 
   origin. At the same time  three children  of Wilibald  Bolger (formerly 
   Conrad)  were  added;  and the  Hobbit family  names Diggle  and Light- 
   foot (not found in The Lord of the Rings) appear.(4)                   
    Of  those  who do  not appear  in the  published genealogies  the fol- 
   lowing are marked as guests at the  Farewell Party:  Wilimar, Heribald, 
   and Nora, and also their mother Prisca Baggins (see p. 88), who  is not 
   so  marked in  the Baggins  tree. She  was 95;  but Frodo's  still more 
   ancient aunt Dora was present at the age of ninety-nine.               
   
      In this case, since there is no family tree of the  Bolgers in  The Lord 
    of the Rings, I have redrawn the last of the  manuscript tables,  in which 
    the alterations made to BG 3 were set out fair;  and it  was in  this form 
    that  the  genealogy  was  printed.(5) In this  redrawing  the  names with 
    asterisks  are  those  that  do  not  appear in  the genealogies  of other 
    families in The Lord of the Rings.                                         
                                                                              
                                Boffin of the Yale.                            
                                                                              
    In  The  Lord of  the Rings  no 'homeland'  of the  Boffins is  named, and 
    in  the  First  Edition  there  was  no mention  of the  Yale; but  on the 
    original map of the  Shire (frontispiece  to Vol.VI)  the name  Boffins is 
    written to  the north  of Hobbiton  Hill,(6) and Boffins are  clearly asso- 
    ciated in early texts with the village of Northope  in that  region, 'only 
    a  mile  or  two  behind  the  Hill'  (VI.319,  385).  Northope  was  sub- 
    sequently  renamed  Overhill,  and  'Mr.  Boffin  at   Overhill'  remained 
    into FR (p. 53).                                                           
      But  on  the first  Shire-map the  name Northope  was corrected,  not to 
    Overhill  but  to  The Yale,  although that  name does  not appear  in the 
  
    texts; and this must  be the  reference in  the genealogical  trees, which 
    retained  'Boffin  of  the  Yale' into  the printed  form. Much  later the 
    name was  added to  the Shire  map in  the Second  Edition in  a different 
    place,  south  of  Whitfurrows  and  west  of Stock,  and a  reference was 
    inserted into the text (FR p. 86), 'the lowlands of the Yale' (see VI.387, 
    note  10);  but  the  Boffin  genealogy  had  been  abandoned  before  the 
    publication of the First Edition (p. 88).                                  
      I refer to the Boffin family trees by the letters BF,  and those  that I 
    have redrawn, BF 2 and BF 4, are found on pp. 100-1.                       
                                                                              
                                       BF1.                                    
                                                                              
    There is no Boffin  genealogy accompanying  the very  early tables  of the 
    Baggins and Bolger  families. The  earliest form  consists of  two closely 
    similar, extremely  rough drafts  on the  same pages  as the  two versions 
    of BA  2 (see  p. 86):  so rough  and so  much corrected  that I  have not 
    attempted to redraw either of  them. They  were in  any case  very largely 
    repeated in the following version.                                         
                                                                              
                                  BF 2 (p. 100).                               
                                                                              
    This genealogy is extant in two forms, differing only in that the first of 
    them sets out  the earliest  generations separately,  and begins  the main 
    table  with Otto  the Fat,  whereas in  the second  form the  elements are 
    combined:  for  these  purposes  they can  be treated  as one.  This table 
    belongs with BA 3 (p. 91) and BG 2 (p. 96).                                
      Hugo  Boffin,  whose  wife  was  Donnamira  Took,  and  their  son  Jago 
    go  back  to  the  Took  genealogy  given  in VI.317;  Guido and  his wife 
    Duenna  Baggins,  with  their  son Iolo,  are found  in the  Baggins table 
    BA  3;  and  Jemima Boffin  wife of  Fredegar Bolger  in the  Bolger table 
   
   BG  2.  Hugo  Bracegirdle,  who  does  not   appear  in   the  published 
   genealogies, is named  in FR  (p. 46)  as the  recipient of  a book-case 
   belonging to Bilbo.                                                      
     Lobelia  Sackville-Baggins' dates  make her  92 at  her death:  at the 
   beginning  of  the  chapter The  Grey Havens  (RK p.  301) the  text had 
   'she was after all quite ninety years  old', changed  on the  late type- 
   scripts to 'more than a hundred'; and  on the  following version  of the 
   Boffin genealogy her dates were altered to 1318-1420.                    
                                                                           
     The  subsequent  development  of the  Boffin genealogy  exactly paral- 
   lels that of the Bolgers, and I treat them in the same way.              
                                                                           
                                    BF 3.                                   
                                                                           
   This is written on  the same  page as  BG 3,  and as  in that  table the 
   previous  version  was  followed  exactly,  but  with  the corresponding 
   addition (see p. 94) introducing Alma Boffin, the  wife of  Omar Bolger. 
   This table is not  redrawn. As  in the  case of  BG 3  (and also  of the 
   accompanying  Baggins  table  BA  4)  a  great  many  of the  names were 
   changed  on  the manuscript  of BF  3, and  new Boffins  were introduced 
   in the second generation.                                                
                                                                           
                                BF 4 (p. 101).                              
                                                                           
   As with the Bolger genealogy, I give  here the  final manuscript  of the 
   Boffin table (written on the same  page as  BG 4),  the form  from which 
   it  was  printed,  in  which  the  changed names  and additions  made on 
   BF 3 appear in a fair  copy; and  here also  the starred  names indicate 
   those that are not found  in the  genealogies of  other families  in The 
   Lord of the Rings. Folco Boffin, who is not present in any of these, was 
   a friend of Frodo's (FR  pp. 51,  76-7, and  see VII.30  - 2);  for Hugo 
  
   Bracegirdle see under BF 2 above.                                        
     Of  those  who  do  not  appear  in  the  published   genealogies  the 
   following  are  marked  as being  present at  the Farewell  Party: Vigo, 
   Folco,  Tosto,  Bruno  Bracegirdle, Hugo  Bracegirdle, and  the 'various 
   descendants' of Rollo Boffin and Druda Burrows.                          
                                                                           
                           Brandybuck of Buckland.                          
                                                                           
   The Brandybuck genealogies are referred to by the letters BR; for the 
   redrawn versions BR 1 and BR 4 see pp. 104-5.                            
                                                                           
                                BR 1 (p. 104).                              
                                                                           
   This earliest version of the Brandybuck family tree is written below the 
   earliest of the Baggins clan (BA 1), with  those of  the Bolgers  (BG 1) 
   and the Tooks (not the earliest) on the reverse.                         
     Many of the  names found  here are  found also  in the  Took genealogy 
   given  in  VI.317:  Gorboduc  Brandybuck  and  his wife  Mirabella Took, 
   and  their  six  children  (see  VI.318)  Roderic,  Alaric,  Bellissima, 
   Theodoric,  Athanaric, and  Primula; also  Caradoc, Merry's  father, and 
   
                                             
                                                                           
   his  wife  Yolanda  Took  (cf.  VI.100,  251).  Merry's  cousin  Lamorac 
   appears  in  early  texts  of  The Lord  of the  Rings,(7) where the name 
   replaced  Bercilak  (VI.273)  who  in  the genealogy  is his  father. Of 
   Madoc   (Gorboduc's   father)   and  the   descendants  of   his  second 
   son  Habaccuc  there  is  no trace  in those  texts, except  for Melissa 
   (afterwards  replaced  by  Melilot,  see  pp.  105-6,  who  made herself 
   conspicuous at the Farewell Party, VI.38, 101).                          
                                                                           
                                    BR 2.                                    
                                                                           
   This is an  extremely rough  table, written  in ink  over pencil  on the 
   reverse of the page carrying the rough  Baggins and  Bolger tables  BA 2 
   and  BF 1:  here my  father is  seen devising  a much  changed genealogy 
   of the Brandybucks. I have not redrawn  it, since  its names  and struc- 
   ture largely survived into the fair copy BR 4, and it  needs only  to be 
   recorded  that  it  was  here  that  Gorhendad Brandybuck  the 'founder' 
   first appeared,  but with  the dates  1134 -  1236, and  not yet  as the 
   remote  ancestor  Gorhendad  Oldbuck  of  four  centuries  before; while 
   his  son  is  Marmaduc,  not  as subsequently  his grandson,  and Madoc, 
   Sadoc,  and  Marroc  are  the  sons  of Marmaduc.  'Old Rory'  is called 
   Cadwalader; and all the Latin titles (see BR 4) were already present. 
                                                                           
                                    BR 3.                                   
                                                                           
   This was another rough  draft, scarcely  differing from  BR 2  except in 
   the  reversal  of  Madoc  and  Marmaduc  and  in  the addition  of their 
   wives:  Madoc's  wife   is  Savanna   Hogpen,  and   Marmaduc's  Sultana 
   Bolger. In the original Bolger table (BG  1, p.  95) Savanna  Bolger was 
   the  wife  of  Sadoc  Brandybuck,  while in  BG 2  the wife  of Marmaduc 
   was Gloriana Bolger. Corrections to the  text altered  the name  of 'Old 
   Rory'   from   Cadwalader   to  Sagramor   (taken  over   from  Sagramor 
   Bolger in BG  1), and  of his  wife from  Matilda Drinkwater  to Matilda 
   Goold.                                                                   
                                                                           
                                BR 4 (p. 105).                              
                                                                           
   This carefully made version is one of the series that includes (Baggins) 
   BA 3 (p. 91), (Bolger) BG 2 (p. 96), and (Boffin) BF  2 (p.  100). Addi- 
   tions were made subsequently to BR 4, but in this case it  is convenient 
  
   to treat them as part of the table as first written (see below).         
    In  this  new  version  of the  Brandybuck tree,  comprised in  BR 2-4, 
   my  father's enjoyment  of the  incongruity of  Hobbit customs  of name- 
   giving  culminated  in  such marriages  as that  of Madoc  Superbus with 
   Savanna  Hogpen,  and, in  the grandiose  epithets of  the heads  of the 
   clan,  with  Meriadoc  taking  his  title Porphyrogenitus  from imperial 
   Byzantium,  'born  in  the purple  (chamber)'. In  the text  F 2  of the 
   Appendix  on  Languages  my  father  wrote  (p. 47,  $45): '"Classical" 
   names  ...  represent  usually names  derived by  Hobbits from  tales of 
   ancient  times  and  far  kingdoms  of  Men', and  added in  a footnote: 
   
   'Thus the perhaps to  us rather  ridiculous subnames  or titles  of the 
   Brandybucks  adopted  by  the  heads  of  the family,  Astyanax, Aureus, 
   Magnificus, were  originally half-jesting  and were  in fact  drawn from 
   traditions about the Kings at Norbury.' Afterwards  he struck  out this 
   note and rejected classical names (see p. 69, $45).                    
     The  following  additions, included  in the  redrawing, were  made to 
   the table after it had been completed. Sadoc Brandybuck, at  first said 
   to have  had 'many  descendants', is  given 'Two  sons' and  a daughter 
   Salvia, the wife of Bildad Bolger (see BG 2, p. 96);  Basilissa Brandy- 
   buck  becomes the  wife of  Fulvus Burrows;  their son  Crassus Burrows 
   is  added,  who  on  account  of  his  marriage  to  Peony  Baggins has 
   appeared in BA 4 (p. 92), together with their four children;  and Hilda 
   Bracegirdle enters as the wife of Ceredic Brandybuck, with  their three 
   children.  As  the  table was  made Marmaduc's  wife was  still Sultana 
   Bolger, but she was changed to Gloriana as in BG 2.                    
                                                                         
                                    BR 5.                                 
                                                                         
   Following  the  general pattern,  BR 5  was recopied  from BR  4 almost 
   as  it  stood:  the  only  change  made  was  that  Gorhendad  was  now 
   actually  named  Gorhendad  Oldbuck, retaining  the note  'Built Brandy 
   Hall and changed  the family  name to  Brandybuck' (retaining  also the 
   dates  1134-1236);  and  then subsequently  a great  many of  the names 
   were altered on the manuscript.                                        
     Gorhendad  Oldbuck  was  replaced   by  Gormadoc   'Deepdelver',  and 
   his   wife   Malva  Headstrong   was  introduced.   'Gorhendad  Oldbuck 
   of  the  Marish',  however,  is  Gormadoc's father,  and his  dates are 
   1090-1191. At this time all the Latin or Greek titles  of the  heads of 
   the Brandybuck clan were  replaced by  English names,  as in  the final 
   genealogy. Other changes were (following the generations):             
                                                                         
     Savanna Hogpen > Hanna Goldworthy                                    
     Marmaduc > Marmadoc                                                  
     Gloriana Bolger > Adaldrida Bolger (see BG 4)                        
     Bildad Bolger > Gundabald Bolger (see BG 4)                          
     Gorboduc > Gormanac > Gorbadoc                                       
     Orgulus > Orgulas                                                    
     Sagramor > Rorimac                                                   
     Matilda Goold > Menegilda Goold                                      
     Bellissima > Amaranth                                                
     Carados > Saradas                                                    
     Basilissa > Asphodel                                                 
     Fulvus Burrows > Rufus Burrows                                       
     Priamus > Dinodas                                                    
     Columbus > Gorgulas > Gorbulas                                       
     Caradoc > Saradoc                                                    
   
    Pandora Took > Esmeralda Took                                              
    Lamorac > Merimac                                                          
    Ceredic > Seredic                                                          
    Crassus Burrows > Milo Burrows (see p. 88)                                 
  
    Melampus > Marmadas                                                        
    Bercilac > Berilac                                                         
    Roderic > Doderic                                                          
    Alberic > Ilberic                                                          
    Cara > Celandine                                                           
    Marcus > Merimas                                                           
    Melissa > Mentha                                                           
    Mantissa > Melilot                                                         
                                                                              
   The   names  of   the  children   of  Milo   Burrows  and   Peony  Baggins, 
   Flavus,  Crispus,  Rhoda,  and Fulvus,  were struck  out but  not replaced, 
   since they appear in the Baggins genealogy (see p. 88 and RK p. 380).       
    Only  in  these  respects does  BR 5  as corrected  differ from  the final 
   form  (RK  p.  382):  Gorhendad  Oldbuck  is  the  father,  not  the remote 
   ancestor   of   Gormadoc   Brandybuck;   and    Merry   is    still   named 
   Meriadoc  Took-Brandybuck.   Subsequently  my   father  altered   the  note 
   on  Gorhendad  to  begin  'c.740 began  the building  of Brandy  Hall', but 
   left in his dates as 1090 -  1191, which  survived into  the proof,  as did 
   Meriadoc Took-Brandybuck, when they were deleted.                           
                                                                              
                              Took of Great Smials.                            
                                                                              
   The  final  genealogy  of  the  Tooks  was   achieved  without   the  great 
   upheaval  of  names  that  took  place  in  those  of the  Baggins, Bolger, 
   Boffin and Brandybuck families. I give the letter  T to  the versions,  T 1 
   being the very  early form  printed in  VI.317; the  redrawn versions  T 2, 
   T 3, and T 4 appear on pp. 109-11.                                          
                                                                              
                                  T2 (p. 109).                                
                                                                              
   This version is found on the page that carries  also the  first genealogies 
   of  the  Baggins,  Bolger,  and  Brandybuck  families,  BA  1,  BG  1,  and 
   BR 1. It is very closely related to T 1, and indeed differs from it chiefly 
   in  giving  the  dates  according  to  the  years  of the  Shire Reckoning, 
   rather than the  ages of  the persons  relative to  the Farewell  Party. If 
   the age of each person given  in T  1 is  subtracted from  the year  of the 
   Farewell Party, the birth-dates in  T 2  agree in  nearly every  case.(8) The 
   only  other  changes  are  the  reversal  of  the  order  of  Isambard  and 
   Flambard,  sons  of  the  Old  Took;(9) the addition  of  Vigo's  son  Uffo, 
   and  of  Uffo's  son  Prospero  (see VI.38);  and the  change of  Odo Took- 
   Bolger to Odo Bolger.                                                       
                                                                              
                                  T3 (p. 110).                                 
        The development of this version is best understood by comparison       
   
                                                                    
                                                                                
   with  T  2; but  it may  be noted  that Isembard  (for earlier  Isambard) has 
   been  restored  to  the  second  place  among  the  sons  of  the  Old  Took, 
   while  Flambard,   husband  of   Rosa  Baggins,   is  renamed   Hildigrim  (a 
   change  seen  also  in  the  Baggins  tables  BA  1  and  2).  Fosco  becomes 
   Sigismond,  and  rather  oddly  both  Hildigrim  and  Sigismond  have  a  son 
   named   Hildibrand  (formerly   Faramond  and   Vigo):  the   Hildibrand  son 
   of  Hildigrim  was  replaced   subsequently  on   the  manuscript   by  Adal- 
   grim,  as  he  remained.  Among  the  many  changes in  the third  and fourth 
   generations  from  the  Old  Took  may  be  noted  the  arrival  of  Peregrin 
   son  of  Paladin  (see  VII.35),  while  Odo  Bolger  becomes  Hamilcar;  the 
   replacement  of  Merry's  mother   Yolanda  by   Pandora  (cf.   the  Brandy- 
   buck  tables  BR  1  and  4);  and  the  appearance  of Odovacar  Bolger (cf. 
   BG 2).(10)                                                                    
                                                                                
                                   T4 (p. 111).                                 
  
                                                                                
   At  this  stage (corresponding  to BA  3, BG  2, BF  2, and  BR 4)  my father 
   made a series of four tables all closely similar - differing scarcely at all, 
   in  fact, except  in the  names of  the children  of the  Old Took,  who were 
   increased  in  number   without  thereby   altering  the   subsequent  gener- 
   ations  as they  now existed.  I have  redrawn the  fourth of  these, calling 
   it T 4, but note below the differences in the three preceding versions.       
     In all four copies the first  ancestor recorded  in the  tree is  now Isen- 
   grim II, with the title 'Seventh Shirking' (in the  first copy  'Shireking or 
   Shirking'),  on  which  see  p.  87.  Isengrim  eldest son  of the  Old Took, 
   now  Isengrim  III,  retained  through three  copies the  dates given  to him 
   in  T  3,  1232  -  1282,  remarkably  short-lived  among  all   the  centen- 
   arians, with the  note added  'no children'.  In all  the copies  the holders 
   of  the  title  Shirking are  underlined, as  the Thains  are starred  in the 
   final form (RK p. 381).                                                       
     A  daughter  named  Gloriana,  following   Isengrim  III,   was  introduced 
   in  the  first  copy,  but  was changed  at once  to Hildigunda  (see below), 
   either   because  Gloriana   Bolger  (BG   2,  BR   4)  already   existed  or 
   because  the  name  Gloriana  was  at  once  transferred  to  her. Hildigunda 
   had a brief life, her dates  on the  first copy  being 1235  - 1255;  on sub- 
   sequent  copies  no  dates  were  given,  but  she  is  said  to  have  'died 
   young'.  On  the  third  copy  her  name  was  changed  to  Hildigard,  as it 
   remained.                                                                     
     Between  Hildigunda  /  Hildigard  and   Hildigrim,  a   son  of   the  Old 
   Took   named   Isumbras   IV   (the  remote   ancestor  being   now  Isumbras 
   III)  was  introduced,  himself  the  father  and  grandfather  of subsequent 
   Shirkings.  Since  Isengrim  III  had  no  descendants,   on  the   death  of 
   the  unmarried  Ferumbras  III  the  headship  of  the  family passed  to the 
   descendants  of  the  third  son  of  the  Old  Took,  Hildigrim,   and  thus 
   Pippin's  father  Paladin  became the  Shirking. It  seems probable  that the 
   alterations  to this  part of  the genealogy  were made  in order  to achieve 
   this.(11)                                                                     
   
     After  Hildigrim  there  enters Isembold,  with no  descendants indi- 
   cated;  and  after  Isembold there  was in  the first  copy Hildigunda, 
   changed  to Hildifuns  when Hildigunda  replaced Gloriana  (see above). 
   On the third copy Hildifuns became Hildifons: he lived to the  ripe age 
   of 102 (see below), again with no descendants shown.                    
     Isembard  was  moved  down  to become  the seventh  child of  the Old 
   Took; while Sigismond (the fourth child in T 3) changes place  with his 
   son Hildibrand. Finally,  a twelfth  child entered  on the  third copy: 
   Isengar, about whom nothing is said.                                    
     Pippin's  son Faramir  I and  his wife  Goldilocks, daughter  of Sam- 
   wise, entered on the fourth copy (T 4).                                 
                                                                          
        The version T 4 received a number of changes of name, though far 
   fewer than in the preceding families, and some added notes; the title 
   was changed to 'Tooks of Great Smials'.                                 
   Isengrim II (seventh Shirking) > Isengrim II (tenth Thain of the        
   Took line)                                                              
   Bandobras: (many descendants) > (many descendants, including            
   the Northtooks of Long Cleeve)                                          
   Isembold: [added:] (many descendants)                                   
   Hildifons 1244-1346 > Hildifons 1244- (went off and never               
   returned)                                                               
   Gorboduc Brandybuck > Gormanac Brandybuck (see below)                   
   Isengar: [added:] said to have 'gone to sea' in his youth               
   Paladin II > Pharamond II (see below)                                   
   Pandora > Esmeralda (see p. 101)                                        
   Caradoc Brandybuck > Saradoc Brandybuck (see p. 103)                    
   Diamanda > Rosamunda (see BG 4)                                         
   Prima > Pearl                                                           
  
   Pamphila > Pimpernel                                                    
   Belisarius Bolger > Fredegar Bolger                                     
   Faramond > Ferdibrand                                                   
   In addition, Pippin's mother Eglantine Banks was introduced, and his 
   wife Diamond of Long Cleeve; and 'several [> three] daughters' were 
   given to Adelard Took.                                                  
   In subsequent manuscript versions the points in which the gen-          
   ealogy still differed from the final form were corrected: thus Pippin's 
   father  reverted  from  Pharamond  II to  Paladin II;  Gormanac Brandy- 
   buck became Gorbadoc,  as also  in the  Brandybuck genealogy  (p. 103); 
   and  Folco Boffin  was omitted,  perhaps because  of the  difficulty of 
   fitting him in (he appeared in any case in the Boffin genealogy).       
                                                                          
                    The Longfather-tree of Master Samwise.                 
    There is no very early genealogy of the Gamgees and Cottons, and the 
      first version to appear belongs with the group beginning with the 
    Baggins table BA 3: it is indeed written on the same page as BG 2 of 
   
                           
                                                                             
    the Bolgers. The tables have different titles, and I letter them S, those 
    that I have redrawn being found on pp. 114-16.                            
                                                                             
                                   S1 (p. 114).                              
                                                                             
    This consists of two brief tables set out side  by side  without intercon- 
    nection: the  only link  between the  two families  being the  marriage of 
    Sam  Gamgee  with  Rose  Cotton.  It  is notable  that their  children are 
    only  eight  in  number,  ending  with Daisy  born in  1436. In  the first 
    version of the Epilogue to The  Lord of  the Rings,  which takes  place in 
    that year, Daisy was the youngest, in her cradle  (IX.114). In  the second 
    version  (IX.122)  this was  repeated, but  corrected to  say that  it was 
    Primrose, the ninth child, who was in the cradle.                         
                                                                             
                                   S2 (p. 115).                              
                                                                             
    I include under this reference two  closely related  tables both  with the 
    same title (the first form, not redrawn, differs from  the second  only in 
    these  points:  Wiseman  Gamwich  is  absent,  and  Hamfast   of  Gamwich, 
    who  'moved  to  Tighfield',  is  the  father of  Hob Gammidge  the Roper; 
    Ham  Gamgee's  sister  May  is   absent;  and   neither  the   husband  of 
    Elanor  nor  the  husband  of  Goldilocks  is  shown).  The  second  form, 
    like S 1, is part of the series beginning with the Baggins table BA 3. 
       In  these  texts  the  Cotton  family is  again written  out separately 
    from  the  Gamgees,  but Sam's  sister Marigold  is now  the wife  of Rose 
    Cotton's  brother  Tom  ('Young Tom',  RK p.  286). It  will be  seen that 
    at  this  stage  the  third  family,  beginning  with  Holman  'the green- 
    handed'  of  Hobbiton (as  he is  named in  the final  form), had  not yet 
    entered  the  genealogy;  and  that  Sam and  Rose had  fourteen children, 
    not as  later thirteen,  the youngest  being Lily  (born when  her parents 
    were  very  advanced  in  years,  according  to  the  dates  given!). Lily 
    survived into the first proof, when she was deleted.                      
       Later  correction  to  S  2 replaced  Goodwill Whitfoot  (Elanor's hus- 
    band)  by  Fastred  Fairbairn (in  the final  form Fastred  of Greenholm), 
    and  rejected  the  Whitfoots  of  the  White  Downs,  adding  this  hasty 
    note:  'They  removed  to  a  new  country  beyond  the  Far   Downs,  the 
    Westmarch  between  Far  Downs  and  Tower  Hills.  From  them   are  come 
    the  Fairbairns  of  the Towers,  Wardens of  Westmarch.' The  sentence in 
    the Prologue (FR  p. 18)  'Outside the  Farthings were  the East  and West 
    Marches:  the  Buckland;  and  the  Westmarch  added   to  the   Shire  in 
    S.R.1462' was added in the Second Edition (see p. 17).                    
                                                                             
  
                                   S3 (p. 116).                              
                                                                             
    This  version,  untitled,  was  written  on  the  reverse  of  the  'Note' 
    concerning  the  two  versions  of  Bilbo's story  about his  meeting with 
    Gollum (see p. 12).                                                       
       Here  the  'greenhanded'  strain  entered the  genealogy, but  the gen- 
    erations,  in  relation  to  the  Gamgees  and  the  Cottons,  would  sub- 
   
                 
                                                                            
   sequently be displaced 'upwards': see under S 4. This version has no      
   note on the Fairbairns.                                                   
                                                                            
                                      S4.                                    
                                                                            
   In this finely made tree,  entitled 'Genealogy  of Master  Samwise, show- 
   ing the rise of the family of Gardner of  the Hill',  the final  form was 
   reached in all but a few  points. The  moving up  of the  'Greenhands' by 
   a   generation   now   entered:    Hending   'greenhand'    of   Hobbiton 
   remained, but was now  born in  1210; his  children likewise  have birth- 
   dates  earlier by  some forty  years; and  Hending's daughters  Rowan and 
   Rose  now  marry,  not  Hobson  Gamgee  and  Wilcome  Cotton,  but  their 
   fathers, Hob Gammidge and Cotman.                                         
    At first sight my father's alteration of names in  the family  trees, as 
   here,  with  its  baffling  movement  of  Holmans  and Halfreds, may seem 
   incomprehensibly finicky, but in some  cases the  reasons can  be clearly 
   seen, and this is in fact a good example. In S3 Ham  Gamgee is  said to 
   have  'taken up  as a  gardener with  his uncle  Holman': this  is Holman 
   Greenhand the gardener,  brother of  his mother  Rowan -  and he  is 'old 
   Holman'  who  looked  after  the  garden  at  Bag  End before  Ham Gamgee 
   took on the job  (FR p.  30). But  with the  displacement of  the 'Green- 
   hand'  generations   that  entered   in  S4  Holman   Greenhand  would 
   become   Ham   Gamgee's   great-uncle   (brother   of   his   grandmother 
   Rowan), and so too old. It  was for  this reason  that my  father changed 
   Holman  Greenhand  of  S  3,  born  in 1292,  to Halfred  Greenhand (born 
   in  1251),  and  gave him  a son  named Holman,  born in  1292, described 
   in  the  final  genealogy  as  Ham  Gamgee's  'Cousin  Holman':   he  was 
   Ham Gamgee's first cousin once removed.                                   
    In  S  4 Hending's  third son  (Grossman in  S 3)  is Holman:  the names 
   of  father  and  son  were  subsequently  reversed. Ham  Gamgee's brother 
   Holman   of   Overhill   remained  (later   Halfred  of   Overhill);  and 
   Wilcome  Cotton  becomes Holman  Cotton, as  in the  final form,  but his 
   nickname  is  'Long  Holm',  not  'Long  Hom'.  This  name  Holman  is to 
   be taken, I think, in the sense 'hole-dweller'.                           
    Elanor's  husband remains  in S 4 Fastred  Fairbairn, and  Frodo's son, 
   Samwise Gardner in S 3, reverts to  Samlad Gardner  as in  S 2:  this was 
   corrected to the final name, Holfast. The dates of birth of the children 
   of  Sam  Gamgee  and  Rose  Cotton  remain  as  they were  in S  3; thus 
   Primrose, the ninth child, was born in 1439 (see under S 1 above).        
    In all other respects S 4 was as the final genealogy, including the note 
   on  the Fairbairns;  and it  was on  this manuscript  that the  last cor- 
   rections were made (the birth-date of  Sam and  Rose's last  child, Lily, 
   becoming 1444).                                                           
    S4  was  followed  by  a  beautifully  drawn  tree,  from   which  the 
   genealogy in The Lord of the Rings was printed, and here the  final title 
   entered. As already  noticed, it  was on  the first  proof that  Lily was 
   removed.                                                                  
   
                               NOTES.                                      
                                                                          
   1. This manuscript of  the Bolger  family was  the latest  that remained 
      in my father's  possession, and  he had  of course  no copies  of the 
  
      texts  that  went  to  Marquette.  Years  later  he  wrote  on  BG 2: 
      'Doesn't  fit genealogies  published. Fredegar  should be  born about 
      1385-8.  Put in  Estella 1387'.  On one  of his  copies of  the First 
      Edition  he  added  to  the  genealogy   of  the   Tooks  (Fredegar's 
      mother  being  Rosamunda Took)  'Estella' as  the sister  of Fredegar 
      and  her  birth-date  1385;  and  to  the  Brandybuck   genealogy  he 
      added to Meriadoc '= Estella  Bolger 1385',  noting beside  this that 
      he  had  told  a  correspondent in  1965 that  'I believe  he married 
      a  sister  of  Fredegar Bolger  of the  Bolgers of  Budgeford'. These 
      corrections,  for  a  reason  unknown  to  me, were  not incorporated 
      in  the  Allen  and Unwin  Second Edition,  but they  did occur  in a 
      later  impression  of  the  Ballantine  edition  of  1966,  and hence 
      Estella  Bolger  and  her  marriage to  Merry Brandybuck  are entered 
      in The Complete Guide to Middle-earth by Robert Foster.              
         These  additions to  the family  trees were  made at  the instance 
      of  Douglas  A.  Anderson in  the Houghton  Mifflin edition  of 1987, 
      to which he contributed a note on  the history  of the  text. Estella 
      Bolger  and  her  marriage  to  Meriadoc  have  finally  entered  the 
      British 'tradition' in the re-set edition published  by HarperCollins 
      in  1994  (see  Douglas  Anderson's  'Note  on  the  Text'   in  this 
      edition, p. xii).                                                    
   2. My  statement  in  VII.39,  note  19,  that  Bridgefields   does  not 
      appear on the  original map  of the  Shire is  erroneous: it  is pen- 
      cilled on that map  (and can  be seen  in the  reproduction, frontis- 
      piece to Vol.VI)  beside the  name Bolger,  a region  just south-west 
      of  the  Brandywine  Bridge.  As  noted  in VII.39,  on my  large map 
      of the Shire  made in  1943 my  father pencilled  in the  name Budge- 
      ford, this being the crossing of the  Water by  the road  (entered on 
      the  map  at  the same  time) from  Whitfurrows on  the East  Road to 
      Scary. At the same time he wrote in Bridgefields  in a  new position, 
      north-west  of  the  Brandywine Bridge  and north  of the  East Road, 
      as it appears on the published map of the Shire.                     
   3. In  late  typescripts  of  the  chapters  in  which  Fredegar  Bolger 
      appears  in  The  Lord  of the  Rings the  name Belisarius  (with the 
      nickname   Belly,   which   no   doubt   accounts  for   the  choice) 
      replaced  the  earlier  Hamilcar,  and  was  then itself  replaced by 
      Fredegar.                                                            
   4. Jemima  Boffin  of  BG  2  was  first  renamed  Jasmine,   which  was 
      replaced  by  the  form  Jessamine; and  so also  in the  Boffin gen- 
      ealogy.                                                              
   5. On  one  of  the  proofs  my  father corrected  Fredegar's birth-date 
      from  1377  to  1380,  but the  genealogy was  omitted from  the book 
   
       before  this was  introduced; in  the Took  table, however,  the date 
       was changed. See note 1.                                              
    6. This was in fact  an alteration  (VI.298 and  note 1):  originally my 
       father  marked  the  Boffins  north-west  of the  Woody End,  and the 
       Bolgers  north  of  Hobbiton,   subsequently  changing   them  about; 
       cf.  VI.298,  'as  far  west as  Woodhall (which  was reckoned  to be 
       in the Boffin-country)'.                                               
    7. In  VI.273,  275  I printed  the name  as Lanorac,  which was  a mis- 
       reading of the difficult manuscript.                                  
    8. In VI.316 I noted that some of  the figures  in T  1 were  changed on 
       the manuscript, and gave a list of them; but I  said that  these were 
       'the earlier ones', whereas they are in  fact the  corrected figures. 
       See note 9.                                                           
    9. In  T  1  the  birth-dates  of  Isambard  and  Flambard were  170 and 
       165  years  before  the  Farewell  Party,  but  these   were  changed 
       (see  note  8)  to 160  and 167  (in T  2 1241  and 1234);  hence the 
       reversal of the positions of the brothers in T 2.                     
   10. On  T  2  Uffo  Took  and   his  son   Prospero  were   corrected  to 
       Adelard  and  Everard  (see  VI.247,  315),  Uffo  becoming  a Boffin 
  
       name (see BF 2). It will  thus be  seen that  they have  been removed 
       from the  descent of  the fourth  son (Fosco  > Sigismond)  and given 
       to  that   of  the   second  son   Isembard  (formerly   without  any 
       descendants  named),  whose  son  Flambard  takes  over   the  former 
       name of Hildigrim.                                                    
   11. Farmer  Cotton's  reference  to  Pippin's father  as the  Thain ('You 
       see,  your  dad,  Mr.  Peregrin, he's  never had  no truck  with this 
       Lotho,  not  from the  beginning: said  that if  anyone was  going to 
       play the chief at this time of day, it  would be  the right  Thain of 
       the Shire and no upstart ...') was a late addition to the text of the 
       chapter  The  Scouring of  the Shire  (RK p.  289); for  the original 
       form of the passage see IX.99.                                        
   
                                        IV.                                    
                                  THE CALENDARS.                               
                                                                              
   The  earliest  text  of  what became  Appendix D  to The  Lord of  the Rings 
   is a brief, rough manuscript without title, which I will call D 1.  In style 
   and appearance it suggests  association with  the first  of the  two closely 
   related  manuscripts  of  the  Appendix  on  Languages,  F  1  (see  p. 28), 
   and that this is the case is shown by a reference in the  text to  'the note 
   on  Languages  p.  11'.  This in  fact refers  to the  second version,  F 2, 
   which was thus  already in  existence (see  p. 136,  note 2).  D 1  was fol- 
   lowed, clearly at no long interval, by a  fair copy,  D 2,  exactly parallel 
   to  the  manuscripts  F  1  and  F  2  of  the  Appendix  on  Languages; and 
   thus the order of  composition was  F 1,  F 2;  D 1,  D 2.  I have  no doubt 
   at all that all  four texts  belong to  the same  time, which  was certainly 
   before  the  summer  of  1950  (see  p.  28  and   note  1),   and  probably 
   earlier:  in  fact, an  envelope associated  with D  1 is  postmarked August 
   1949.                                                                       
     In this case, since the texts are far briefer than F 1 and F 2,  and since 
   the  second  manuscript  D  2  was  substantially  altered  from   its  pre- 
   decessor,  I  give them  both. These  earliest versions  of the  Appendix on 
   Calendars  show,  as  do  those  of  the  Appendix  on  Languages,  how  far 
   the  conception  still  was,  when  The  Lord  of  the  Rings had  been com- 
   pleted,  from  the  published  form.  There  follows  here  the text  of the 
   manuscript D 1.                                                             
                                                                              
   In  the  Shire  the   Calendar  was   not  arranged   as  ours   is;  though 
   the  year  seems  to  have  been  of  the  same  length,  for  long  ago  as 
   those   times   are   now,  reckoned   in  years   and  men's   lives,  they 
   were   not   (I   suppose)   far   back   in   the   age   of  Middle-earth. 
   According   to   the   Hobbits   themselves   they   had   no   'week'  when 
   they   were   a   wandering   people,   and   though   they    had   months, 
   reckoned  by  the  moon,   their  keeping   of  dates   and  time   was  not 
   particularly   accurate.   In   Eriador  (or   the  West-lands)   when  they 
   settled    down   they    adopted   the    reckoning   of    the   Dunedain, 
   which  was  of  Elvish  origin.  But  the  Hobbits  of  the  Shire  after  a 
   while  altered  things  to  suit  their  own  convenience   better.  'Shire- 
   reckoning' was eventually adopted also in Bree.                             
     It  is  difficult  to  discover  from  old  records precise  details about 
   those   things   which   everybody   knows  and   takes  for   granted,  nor 
   
                      
                                                                     
   am I skilled in such abstruse matters. But in that part  of Middle- 
   earth at that time it seems that the Eldar (who  had, as  Sam said, 
   more  time  at  their  disposal)  reckoned  in centuries.  Now they 
   had  observed  -  I  do  not  know  how,  but  the Eldar  have many 
   powers,  and  had  observed many  centuries -  that a  century con- 
   tains, as near  as no  matter for  practical purposes,  36524 days. 
   They therefore divided  it into  100 years  (or sun-rounds)  of 366 
  
   days, and dealt with the inaccuracy, not as we  do by  inserting at 
   intervals an  additional day  to make  up for  the deficit,  but by 
   ejecting a few days at stated  times to  reduce the  surplus. Every 
   four  years  they  would  have used  three days  too many,  if they 
   had done nothing to correct it.                                    
      Normally  they  divided  their  year  of  366  days  into twelve 
   months,  six  of  31  and  six  of  30  days. They  alternated from 
   January to June 31, 30; from July to  December 30,  31. It  will be 
   observed  that  their  months thus  had the  same lengths  as ours, 
   except for February, 30, and July, 30. Every  eighth year  they got 
   rid of their excess of 6 days by  reducing all  months to  30 days; 
   and  these years  were called  ['Equal-month Years'  or 'Thirty-day 
   Years' >] 'Sixty-week Years' or 'Short Years'.                     
      The  Elvish  week  had  only six  days; so  normal years  had 61 
   weeks, and every eighth year  had 60  weeks. The  first day  of the 
   year  always  began  on the  first day  of the  week. In  the Short 
   (eighth) Years  every month  began on  the first  day of  the week. 
   In the normal years they progressed thus: 1, 2, 2, 3,  3, 4,  4, 4, 
   5,5,6,6.(1)                                                          
      The Eldar still at the  end of  a century  would have  had 36525 
   days, not 35624; so once a century they  left out  the last  day of 
   the  last  month  (reducing  December  to  30  days).  The week-day 
   went with it: there was no sixth day of the week  in the  last week 
   of the century.                                                    
                                                                     
      The  Dunedain  altered  these  arrangements.  They  favoured the 
   number  7,  and  also  found  a  seven-day  week  more  convenient. 
   They  also  preferred  a  system by  which all  the months  had the 
   same  lengths and  did not  vary at  intervals. [Struck  out later: 
   They  had 12  months (not  13) so  that the  year could  be divided 
   into two exact halves.)                                            
      In  Gondor,  therefore,  and  in  most  regions  where  the Com- 
   mon  Speech  was  used,  the  year  had  365  days;  there  were 12 
   months  of  30 days  each; and  52 weeks  of 7  days each.  But the 
   method  of  dealing  with the  extra 5  days differed  in different 
   countries.                                                         
   
                                             
                                                                        
    In  Gondor,  between  June  30  and  July  1 they  placed a  kind of 
   short  month  of  5  days,  which  were   called  The   Summer  Days, 
   and  were  a  time  of  holiday. The  middle day  of the  Summer Days 
   (the  third)  was  called  Midyear's  Day and  was a  festival. Every 
   fourth  year  there  were  6  Summer  Days,  and  the  Midyear festi- 
   val was  two days  long (celebrated  on the  third and  fourth days). 
   In  the  last  or  hundredth year  of a  century the  additional Sum- 
   mer Day was omitted, bringing the total to 36524.                     
    In  the  Shire  (and  eventually   in  Bree   where  Shire-reckoning 
   was  finally  adopted)  there  were  3  Summer  Days,  called  in the 
   Shire  The  Lithe  or The  Lithedays; and  2 Yule  Days, the  last of 
   the  Old Year  and the  first of  the New.*  Every fourth  year there 
   were  4  Lithedays [added:  except in  the last  year of  a century]. 
   The  Lithedays  and  the  Yuledays  were   the  chief   holidays  and 
   times  of feasting.  The additional  Litheday, called  Overlithe, was 
   a  day  of special  feasting and  merrymaking. Yule  was in  full the 
   last week of the old  year and  the first  of the  new, or  in Shire- 
   reckoning  (since  December  had  only  30   days)  December   24  to 
   January  7  inclusive; but  the two  middle days  of the  period, Old 
   Year's  Day  or  Yearsend  (December  30)  and  New  Year's   Day  or 
   Yearsday (January 1), were the great Yuledays, or Yule proper.        
    The   Hobbits   introduced  one   notable  innovation   (the  Shire- 
   reform).  They  found  the  shifting  of  the  weekday name  in rela- 
  
   tion  to  dates  from  year to  year untidy  and inconvenient.  So in 
   the  time  of  Isengrim  II  they  arranged that  the odd  day, which 
   put   the   succession  out,   should  have   no  weekday   name.  So 
   Midyear's  Day  (the  second  and  middle  day of  the Lithe)  had no 
   weekday  name,  and  neither  had  Overlithe  (which  followed  it in 
   every  fourth  year).  After  this  reform the  year always  began on 
   the first day of the  week and  ended on  the last  day of  the week; 
   and  the  same  date  in  one  year  always  had  the   same  weekday 
   name  in  all  other  years.  In consequence  of which  Hobbits never 
   troubled  to  put  weekdays on  their letters.  They found  this very 
                                                                        
   (* The reckoning of the year's  beginning had  varied much in various 
   times and places. The beginning after Yule (originally intended to be 
   at the Winter Solstice) was used in the North Kingdom  and eventually 
   adopted by Hobbits. The wild Hobbits  were said  to have  begun their 
   year  with  the  New  Moon nearest  to the  beginning of  Spring. The 
   settled Hobbits for a time  began their  year after  Harvest, roughly 
   October 1st. This habit  long endured  in Bree.  In Gondor  after the 
   downfall of Baraddur a new era was  begun with  that day  reckoned as 
   the first day of its first year.)                                     
   
                                    
                                                                        
   convenient  in the  Shire, but  of course,  if they  travelled further 
   than  Bree,  where  the  reform  was  adopted,  they  found  it rather 
   confusing.                                                            
    It  will  be  observed  if  one  glances  at  a   Hobbit  (perpetual) 
   Calendar  that  the  only  day  on   which  no   month  began   was  a 
   -Friday. It was thus  a jesting  idiom in  the Shire  to speak  of 'on 
   Friday the first' when referring to a day  that did  not exist,  or to 
   a day on which impossible events like the  flying of  pigs or  (in the 
   Shire) the walking of trees might be  expected to  occur. In  full the 
   expression  was  'Friday  the  first  of  Summerfilth', for  there was 
   no such month.                                                        
                                                                        
    In  the  above  notes  I  have  used  our  modern  month   and  week- 
   day  names,  though  of  course  neither  the  Eldar nor  the Dunedain 
   nor  the  Hobbits  actually  did  so.  But  dates  are  both important 
   and  easily  confused,  so  that  I  thought  a  translation  into our 
   familiar  names  essential.  These  may  very  properly be  allowed to 
   represent   the   usual   names   in   Gondor   and   in   the  Common 
   Speech.  But  in  fact,  the  Hobbits  of  the   Shire  and   of  Bree 
   adhered   to   old-fashioned   month-names,   which   they   seem   to 
   have  picked  up  in  antiquity  from  the  Men  of  the  Anduin-vale; 
   at  any  rate  very  similar  names were  found in  Dale and  in Rohan 
   (see  the  note  on  Languages  p. 11).(2) The original  meanings  of 
   these  had  been  as  a  rule long  forgotten and  they had  become in 
   consequence  worn  down  in  form,  -math  for  instance  at  the  end 
   of  four  of  them  is  a reduction  of month.  There was  some varia- 
   tion  in  the  names. Several  of the  Bree-names differed  from those 
   of the  Shire, and  in one  or two  cases the  East-farthingers agreed 
   with Bree.                                                            
                                                                        
                Shire              Bree                                  
   January      Afteryule          Frery (also East Farthing)            
   February     Solmath (a)        Solmath (a)                           
   March        Rethe (3)          Rethe                                 
   April        Astron             Chithing (also East Farthing)         
   May          Thrimilch (b)      Thrimidge                             
   June         Forelithe          Lithe                                 
                The Lithe or       The Summer                            
                 Lithedays         Days                                  
  
   July         Afterlithe         Mede                                  
   August       Wedmath            Wedmath                               
   September    Halimath           Harvest(math) (also East Farthing) 
   October      Winterfilth        [Wintermath >] Wintring               
   
   November   Blotmath (c)   Blooting                                          
   December   Foreyule       Yulemath 
   (a)   Pronounced   So'math.   (b)   Pronounced  Thrimidge   and  also 
   written  Thrimich,   Thrimidge,  the   latter  being   already  most 
   usual  in  Bilbo's  time.  (c)   Often  pronounced   Blommath.  There 
   were often jests in Bree about 'Winterfilth in the Shire',  after the 
   Breefolk  had  altered  their  name  to  Wintring;  but the  name had 
   probably  meant  'filling,  completion'  and  may  have  derived from 
   the  time  when  the  year  ended  and  began  in October  after Har- 
   vest. Winter was indeed (as still with us) often  used for  'year' in 
   reckoning age.(4)                                                      
                                                                       
     The   Hobbit   week   was   taken   from   the  Dunedain   and  the 
   names  were  translations  of  the  names   given  by   the  Dunedain 
   following  the  Eldar.  The  six-day  week  of  the  Eldar  had  days 
   dedicated to  the Stars,  Sun, Moon,  the Two  Trees of  Valinor, the 
   Sky, and the Valar or Rulers, in that order, the  last day  being the 
   chief or high day.                                                   
     The  Dunedain  kept  the  dedications  and  order, but  altered the 
   fourth  day  to  Tree-day  with  reference  to  the  Eldest  Tree  of 
   which  a  descendant  grew  in  Numenor,  and  desiring  a  seven day 
   week  and  being  great mariners  they inserted  a Sea-day  after the 
   Sky-day.                                                             
     The  Hobbits  took  over  this  arrangement,  but  the  meanings of 
   the  days  were  soon  forgotten  and  the  names  reduced  in  form. 
   The  'translation'  was  made  more  than  a  thousand  years  before 
   Bilbo's time. In the oldest known records of the  Shire, in  the ear- 
   lier   parts   of  the   Great  Writ of Tuckborough,(5) the  names 
   appeared in the following archaic forms.                             
                                                                       
     1. Sterrendei   that is   Stars' day                                   
     2. Sunnendei              Sun's day                                            
     3. Monendei               Moon's day                                            
     4. Treowesdei             Tree's day                                         
     5. Heovenesdei            Heaven's (Sky's) day                               
     6. Meresdei               Sea's day                                           
     7. Hihdei                 High day                                                
                                                                       
   But in  the language  of the  date of  the Red  Book these  names had 
   become  written:  Sterday  (or   Stirday),  Sunday,   Munday,  Trews- 
   day,   Hevensday,   Mersday,  Hiday;   and  Hevensday   was  univer- 
   sally   pronounced   Hensdy   and   often   written   He'nsday.   The 
   spelling Stirday (usual in the Red Book)  was due  to the  fact that, 
   
   the  old  meaning  being  forgotten,  Stirday,  which  began   the  week 
   again,  after  the  holiday  of  Hiday,  was  popularly  supposed  to be 
   connected with Stirring.                                                 
     Since   the   Hobbit-names   are   accidentally   somewhat   like  our 
   own,  and  two  are  identical  (in  spoken  form)(6) I thought it would 
   be  inconvenient  to  translate  them  according   to  their   order.  I 
   have  therefore  translated  them  according  to  their  sound.  But  it 
   must  be  remembered  that  the  associations  in  the  Shire  were dif- 
   ferent.   Translated   the   week   runs:   Saturday,   Sunday,  Monday, 
   Tuesday,   Wednesday,   Thursday,   Friday.   But   Saturday   was   the 
   first  day  of the  week, and  Friday the  last. In  associations Satur- 
   day was more like our Monday and Friday like our Sunday.                 
     The  month  names  I  have,  as   explained  above,   translated.  But 
  
   for  fear  of getting  into confusion  I have  left Bilbo's  and Frodo's 
   dates  unchanged:  that  is,  I   have  kept   the  Hobbit   lengths  of 
   month.  This  only  closely  concerns  this  book  at  the  turn  of the 
   years  1418  -  19.  It  must  then  be  remembered  by  those  who wish 
   to  follow  the  various   movements  of   the  characters   that  while 
   December   1418   and   January   1419  have   (because  of   the  addi- 
   tion  of  a  Yule-day  to  each)  the  same  length  as  ours,  February 
   has  30,  so  that  e.g.  March  25  would  be  March  27  in  our reck- 
   oning.                                                                   
     The  Leapday  or  Overlithe  does  not  concern   the  Red   Book,  as 
   it did not occur in  any of  the important  years for  the story  of the 
   Ring.  It  occurred  in  the  year  before  Bilbo  went  to  the  Lonely 
   Mountain,  1340;  it  had  been  missed  in  1400  being  the  end  of a 
   century  (just  before  Bilbo's  Farewell  Party  in  1401), and  so had 
   not  occurred  from  1396  until  1404.  The   only  years   dealt  with 
   in  the  Red  Book  in  which   it  occurred   were  1420,   the  famous 
   Harvest,  and  1436.  But  though  no  doubt   the  feasting   at  Over- 
   lithe  in  1420  was  tremendous  it  is  not  mentioned specially.(7) The 
   Book ends before the Lithe of 1.436.                                     
                                                                           
   It will be seen that the account of the Eldarin calendar in Middle-earth 
   given in D1 bears no relation to that in  the published  text. Moreover, 
   while  the  Shire Calendar  as described  in D  1 was  preserved without 
   change, it  is much  more closely  based on  the Numenorean  system than 
   in Appendix D. In  D 1  both calendars  had a  year of  12 months  of 30 
   days each, and the only difference in that of the Shire was  the distri- 
   bution  of  the  five  Summer  Days  of  Gondor  into  two  Yuledays and 
   three  Summer  Days  or  Lithedays  (the leap-year  day of  Overlithe or 
   fourth  Litheday  corresponding  to  the  sixth  Summer Day  in Gondor). 
   In  Appendix  D,  on  the other  hand, the  Numenorean calendar  had ten 
   
    months  of  30  days  and  two  of  31  (making 362),  with the  three 'extra 
    days'  being  yestare  (the  beginning  of the  year), loende  (the mid-day), 
    and mettare (the ending of the year).                                         
      In  writing  of  the  names  of  the  months  and  days  of  the   week  my 
    father  used  the word  'translation'. He  was referring,  of course,  to the 
    substitution  of  e.g.  Thursday  for  Mersday  or  March  for Rethe.  But it 
    is  to  be  remembered  that  Mersday,  Rethe,  etc. were  themselves feigned 
    to  be  'translations'  of  the  true  Hobbit  names.  We  do  not  know what 
    the  'real'  translation  of  the  Numenorean  name  Oraearon  (RK   p.  388) 
    was;  the  theory  is  that  my father  devised a  translation of  the Hobbit 
    name,  which  he  knew,  in  archaic  English  form,  Meresdei   later  Mers- 
    day,  and  then  substituted  Thursday  in  the  narrative.  The  rhyming  of 
    'Trewsday,   Hensday,   Mersday,   Hiday'   with   our   'Tuesday,  Wednesday 
    (Wensday),  Thursday,  Friday'  he  naturally  called  an   accidental  like- 
    ness;  but  it  was  an  astonishing  coincidence!  I  am  much  inclined  to 
    think  that  the  Hobbit  calendar  was  the  original  conception,  and that 
    the names of the  days were  in fact  devised precisely  in order  to provide 
    this 'accidental likeness'. If this is so, then of course the earlier history 
    of  the names  of the  week (going  back to  the six-day  week of  the Eldar) 
    was  a  further evolution  in this  extraordinarily ingenious  and attractive 
    conception.  It is  notable, I  think, that  the Elvish  names do  not appear 
    until  the  text  D  2  (where the  Sindarin names  are called,  as is  to be 
    expected, Noldorin).                                                          
      This  second  text  now   follows  (with   certain  omissions,   which  are 
    noted). It  is a  very carefully  written manuscript,  bearing the  title The 
    Calendar. I believe it to have been written soon after D 1.                   
                                                                                 
                                    The Calendar.                                  
                                                                                 
    The Calendar in the Shire differed in several features  from ours.            
    The year seems to have been of the  same length,  for long  ago as            
  
    those times  are now,  reckoned in  years and  lives of  men, they            
    were  not,  I  suppose,  very  remote according  to the  memory of            
    the Earth. It is recorded by the Hobbits that  they had  no 'week'            
    when  they  were  still a  wandering people,  and though  they had            
    'months',  governed more  or less  by the  Moon, their  keeping of            
    dates and calculations of time were vague  and inaccurate.  In the            
    west-lands of Eriador, when they  had begun  to settle  down, they            
    adopted  the  reckoning  of  the  Dunedain  of  the North-kingdom,            
    which  was ultimately  of Elvish  origin; but  the Hobbits  of the            
    Shire  introduced  several  minor  alterations. This  calendar, or            
    'Shire-reckoning' as it  was called,  was eventually  adopted also            
    in Bree, except for the Shire-usage of counting as Year 1 the year            
    of the foundation or colonization of the Shire.                               
      It is often difficult to discover from old tales  and traditions            
   
   precise  information  about  those  things  which  people  knew  well 
   and took for granted in  their own  day, like  the names  of letters, 
   or of  the days  of the  week, or  the names  and lengths  of months. 
   I have done as well  as I  could, and  have looked  into some  of the 
   surviving  works  on  chronology.  Owing  to  their  general interest 
   in  genealogy,  and  to the  [added: later]  interest of  the learned 
   among  them  in  ancient  history,  the  Shire-hobbits  seem  to have 
   concerned  themselves  a  good  deal  with   dates;  and   they  even 
   drew  up  complicated  tables  showing  the  relations  of  their own 
   system with others. I  am not  learned or  skilled in  these abstruse 
   matters,  and  may  have  made  many  mistakes; but  at any  rate the 
   chronology  of  the  crucial  years  (Shire-reckoning 1418,  1419) is 
   so  carefully  set  out in  the Red  Book that  there cannot  be much 
   doubt about days and times at this point.                             
     It  seems  clear  that  the  Eldar,  who  had, as  Samwise remarks, 
   more  time  at  their  disposal,  reckoned  in  centuries,   and  the 
   Quenya  word  yen,  often  translated  'year',  really  means  a hun- 
   dred  of our  years, sometimes  called quantien  or 'full  year'. Now 
   they  observed  -  I  do not  know how  or when:  but the  Eldar have 
   many  powers,  and  they  had  observed  many  centuries  -  that the 
   century  or  quantien  contained,  exactly  or  exactly   enough  for 
   practical  purposes,  36524  days.  They  therefore  divided  it into 
   100  coranari * (sun-rounds  or  years)  of  366  days.   This  would 
   have  given  them  36600  days,  or  76  too  many;  and  they  dealt 
   with  the  inaccuracy,  not  as we  do by  inserting at  intervals an 
   additional  day  to  make up  for a  deficit, but  by ejecting  a few 
   days at stated times  to reduce  the surplus.  Every four  years they 
   would  have  had  (very  nearly)  three  days too  many, if  they had 
   done  nothing  to  correct  this.  Their  method  of  correction  may 
   seem  complicated  to  us,  but  they  favoured  the numbers  six and 
   twelve,  and  they  were  chiefly  concerned  to  make   things  work 
   out properly at the end of their 'full year' or century.              
     Normally  they  divided  their  coranar  of  366  days  into twelve 
   months,  six  of  31  days  and six  of 30  days. The  lengths alter- 
   nated  from  January + to  June  31,  30;  and  from  July  to Decem- 
   ber  30,  31.  It will  be observed  that their  months thus  had the 
   same  lengths  as ours,  except for  February, 30  (usual in  all the 
   calendars  of  this  period), and  July, 30.  Every eighth  year they 
                                                                        
   (* Also called in less astronomical contexts loa 'time of growth', sc. 
   of plants, etc.)                                                      
   (+ The month-names are here translated to avoid confusion.)          
   
   got  rid  of  the  excess  of 6  days by  reducing all  the months  to 30 
   days  and  thus  having   a  year   (or  coranar)   of  only   360  days. 
   These years they called 'Short Years' or 'Sixty-week Years'.              
     The  Eldarin  week  had  only  six  days,  so   normal  years   had  61 
  
   weeks,  and  every  eighth  year  had  60  weeks.  The  first day  of the 
   coranar  always  began  on  the  first  day  of  the  week. In  the Short 
   Years every month also began with the first day.                          
     These  eight-year  cycles  ran  on  regularly  until  the  end  of  the 
   96th  year  of  the  quantien  or  century.  There  then   remained  four 
   more  years  to  deal  with,  and  1460  days   were  required   to  com- 
   plete  the  full  tale  of  36524.  Four  years  of  365 days  would have 
   done  this,  but  that  would   not  have   fitted  the   Elves'  six-day 
   week.   Their   actual   arrangement,    rounding   off    the   quantien 
   neatly,  was  this:  at  the  end of  the century  they had  a half-cycle 
   of  three  long  years  of  366  days  (total 1098),  and one  short year 
   (the  last  of  the  century)  of  360:  making  1458  and  exactly  com- 
   pleting  the  weeks.  The  two  more  days  still required (8) were added 
   at  the  end  and  the  beginning  of  the  quantien;  they had  no week- 
   day   name  nor   month,  but   only  their   names:  Quantarie   Day  of 
   Completion,   Oldyear's   Day,   and   Vinyarie   Newyear's   Day;   they 
   were  times  of  festival. Thus  the year  1 of  the Eldarin  century had 
   367  days;  Years 8,  16, 24,  32, 40,  48, 56,  64, 72,  80, 88,  96 had 
   360  days;  Year  100  had  361;  and  the  remainder  had  366.   It  is 
   thus   impossible   to  translate   an  Eldarin   date  into   our  terms 
   without  a  possible  error  of  some  days,  unless  one  knows  at what 
   point  in  an  Eldarin  century  a  given year  stands, and  whether that 
   century did in fact begin on what we should call January 1.*              
                                                                            
    (* I believe that the Elves observe the Sun and stars closely,  and make 
   occasional  corrections.  Their  quantieni  are arranged,  I am  told, to 
   begin  as  nearly  as  possible with  the first  sunset after  the Winter 
   Solstice. The Eldarin 'day' or are  was reckoned  not from  midnight, but 
   from  the  moment  of  the  disappearance  of the  sun below  the horizon 
   as observed from the shores  of the  sea. Among  other peoples  the reck- 
   oning  of  the  year's  beginning  had  varied  much at  different times, 
   though it was usually at mid-winter,  or at  a date  taken as  the begin- 
   ning  of  Spring,  and  occasionally after  Harvest. The  beginning after 
   Yule  (taken  as  at  or  near  the  Winter  Solstice)  was  used  by the 
   Dunedain  in  the  North-kingdom,  and  eventually  was  adopted  by  the 
   Hobbits.  The  Wild  Hobbits  were  said  to have  begun their  year with 
   the  New  Moon  nearest  the  beginning  of  Spring. The  settled Hobbits 
   for some time began their year after Harvest,  or after  the introduction 
   of regular fixed months on October the first. A trace of this was left in 
   the keeping of October 1 as a minor festival m the Shire and Bree.)       
   
     The   Dunedain   altered   these   arrangements.   Being    mortal   if 
   long-lived  the  actual  'sunround'  or  year  was  their  natural  unit. 
   They  required  therefore  a  system  in  which   months  had   the  same 
   length  from  year  to  year.   Also  they   much  favoured   the  number 
   seven.  The  following  was  the  system  used  in  Numenor,   and  after 
   the   Downfall   in  the   North-kingdom,  and   also  in   Gondor  until 
   the  end of  the line  of Kings:  it is  called, therefore,  King's Reck- 
   oning.                                                                    
     The  year  had  365  days;  there  were  12  months,  normally   of  30 
   days  each;  but  the  months  on  either  side of  the mid-year  and the 
   year's-end  had  31  (in  our  terms  January,  June,   July,  December). 
   The   183rd   day   or   Midyear   Day  belonged   to  no   month.  Every 
   fourth  year,  except  in  the  last  year  of a  century, there were two 
   Midyear   Days.   From   this   system  the   Shire-reckoning,  described 
   below, was derived.                                                       
     But  in  Gondor  later,  in  the time  of the  Stewards, the  length of 
   the   months   was   equalized.   Each   month    had   30    days,   but 
   between  June  30  and  July  1   were  inserted   5  days,   called  the 
   Summer  Days.  These   were  usually   a  time   of  holiday.   The  mid- 
   dle  or  third  of  these  days,  the  183rd  of  the  year,  was  called 
   Midyear  Day  and  was  a  festival.  As  before,   it  was   doubled  in 
  
   every  fourth  year  (except  the  hundredth  year  of  a  century). This 
   was  called  the  Steward's  Reckoning,  and  was  usual  in  nearly  all 
   countries   where   the   Common   Speech   was   used    (except   among 
   Elves, who used it only in their dealings with Men).                      
     The   Hobbits,   however,   remained   conservative,    and   continued 
   to  use  a  form  of  King's  Reckoning  adapted  to  fit their  own cus- 
   toms.  Their  months  were  all  equal   and  had   30  days,   but  they 
   had  three  Summer  Days,  called  in   the  Shire   the  Lithe   or  the 
   Lithedays  between  June  and  July;  and  two  Yuledays,  the   last  of 
   the  old  year.  and  the  first  of  the  new  year.  So that  in effect 
   January,  June,  July,  December  still  had  31  days,  but  the  Lithe- 
   days  and  Yuledays  were  not   counted  in   the  month   (January  1st 
   was  the  second  and  not  the  first  day  of  the year).  Every fourth 
   year,  except  in  the  last  year  of  the  century,*  there  were  four 
   Lithedays.  The  Lithedays  and  the  Yuledays   were  the   chief  holi- 
                                                                            
    (* Earlier it had been the first year of the century, for it so happened 
   that Hobbits  adopted King's  Reckoning in  the last  year of  a Dunedain 
   century, probably Third Age 1300, which  became the  first year  of their 
   reckoning.  But  as  Shire  Reckoning  1  was  found  to   correspond  to 
   King's Reckoning 1601 things were later  adjusted to  fit in  with King's 
   Reckoning.)                                                               
   
   days  and  times  of  feasting.  The  additional Litheday  added after 
   Midyear  Day  (and  so  the  184th  day  of  the  longer   years)  was 
   called  Overlithe  and  was  a  day  of  special merrymaking.  In full 
   'Yuletide'  was  fourteen  days  long, the  last week  of the  old and 
   the  first  of  the new  year (from  December 25  to January  6 inclu- 
   sive),  but  the  two  middle   days  of   the  period,   Yearsend  or 
   Oldyear's  Day,  and  Yearsday  or  Newyear's   Day  were   the  great 
   Yuledays.                                                              
     The   Hobbits   introduced   one   small  but   notable  innovation, 
   the 'Shire-reform'....                                                 
                                                                         
     The  text  continues  without significant  change from  that of  D 1 
   (p. 121), with the same page-reference to the text F 2 of the Appendix 
   on  Languages  (see  note  2),  and  without the  Quenya names  of the 
   months which  are given  in Appendix  D (RK  p. 388).  In the  list of 
   Hobbit  month-names  Yulemath  (as  well  as  Harvest(math))   is  now 
   included as being current in the East Farthing as well as in Bree, and 
   the Shire-name of May  becomes Thrimidge,  as in  Bree, with  the note 
   'formerly  written  Thrimich  and  archaically Thrimilch'.  The expla- 
   nation  of the  name Winterfilth  is altered,  'the name  had probably 
   originally meant the filling or completion of winter, or rather of the 
   year leading up to the entry of winter', the precise meaning  of which 
   is obscure to me (see note 4).                                         
     Following the list of  month-names and  the notes  on them  the text 
   D 2 continues:                                                         
                                                                         
     I  have  not  ventured  to  use  these  actual  unfamiliar  names in 
   the  course  of  the  narrative; but  it must  be understood  that the 
   reference  is  always  to  the  Shire  Calendar,  even  where  'Shire- 
   reckoning'  is  not  specified, as  it sometimes  is. Thus  the points 
   essential  to  the turn  of the  years S.R.1418,  1419 are  that Octo- 
   ber  1418  has  only  30  days; while  January 1st  is the  second day 
   of  1419,  and  February  1419  has  30  days. In  consequence Bilbo's 
   birthday  September  22nd  being  the  99th  and  not  the  100th  day 
   from  the  year-end  corresponds  to  our  September   23rd;  February 
   1st  corresponds  to  our  February  1st,  but  29,  30  to  our March 
   1,  2;  and  the date  of the  downfall of  Baraddur and  Sauron, S.R. 
   March 25, corresponds to our March 27th.                               
     The   Hobbit   week   was   taken   from   the  Dunedain,   and  the 
  
   names  were  translations  of  the  names  given  to the  week-days in 
   the  old  North-kingdom,  those  in  turn  deriving  from  the  Eldar. 
   These  names  were  at  that  time  almost  universal  among  users of 
   the Common Speech, though there were some local variations.            
     The  six-day  week  of  the   Eldar  had   days  dedicated   to,  or 
   
                                      
                                                                         
   named  after,  the  Stars,  the  Sun,  the Moon,  the Two  Trees,* the 
   Heavens,  and  the  Valar  or  Powers,  in  this  order, the  last day 
   being  the  chief  or  high  day  of  the  week.  Their  Quenya  names 
   were:   Elenya,   Anarya,  Isilya,   Aldarya,  Menelya,   Valarya  (or 
   Tarinar).   The   Noldorin   names   were   [Argiliath   >]  Argilion, 
   Aranor,   Arithil,   [Argelaid   >]   Argaladath,   Arvenel   (-fenel, 
   -mhenel), Arvelain (or Ardorin).(9)                                    
    The  Dunedain  kept  the  dedications  and  order,  but  altered  the 
   fourth  day  to  Argalad  'Tree-day'  with  reference  to   the  Elder 
   Tree  only, of  which the  White Tree  that grew  in the  King's Court 
   in  Numenor  was  a  descendant.  Also,  desiring  a seventh  day, and 
   being  the  greatest of  mariners, they  inserted a  'sea-day' Aroeren 
   (Quenya Earenya) after the Heavens' day.                               
    The Hobbits took over this arrangement ...                            
                                                                         
    The text then follows  that of  D 1  (p. 123)  almost exactly  in the 
   account of the names of the days of the week  in the  Hobbit calendar, 
   but the Red Book spellings of Sterrendei and Hihdei are given as Star- 
   day  and  Hiday  (or Highday).  Starday was  then changed  to Sterday, 
   with the note: 'The spelling Stirday, sometimes found in the Red Book, 
   was due to the forgetting of the meaning of  the name.  Sterday, which 
   began  the  week,  was  popularly  supposed   to  be   connected  with 
   "stirring" after the holiday of Highday.'                              
    D 2 then concludes thus:                                              
                                                                         
    I  have  translated  these  names  also  into  our   familiar  names, 
   and  in  deciding  which  name  to  equate  with  which   modern  name 
   I  have  observed  not  the  Hobbit  order  (beginning  with Sterday), 
   but  the   meanings.  Thus   since  Sunday   and  Munday   are  prac- 
   tically  identical   with  our   Sunday  and   Monday  and   have  the 
   same  'dedications'  in  the  same  order,  I  have equated  these and 
   taken the rest in  the same  order as  they stand  in the  Shire list: 
   thus Hobbit 1, 2, 3, 4,  5, 6,  7 have  been translated  by our  7, 1, 
   2,  3,  4,  5, 6.  It must  be remembered,  however, that  the associ- 
   ations  of the  weekday names  will thus  be different:  Saturday, for 
   instance,   will   correspond  closely   in  Hobbit-custom   with  our 
   Monday,  while  Friday  will  correspond  as  closely  as  anything in 
   the Shire did with Sunday.                                             
                                                                         
    The   Overlithe   or   Leapday   does  not   concern  the   Red  Book 
   since it did not  occur in  any of  the important  years in  the story 
                                                                         
    (* The  Two  Trees  of Valinor,  Silpion of  silver (the  Elder), and 
   Laurelin of gold (the Younger), which gave light to the Blessed Realm.) 
   
                       
                                                                            
   of  the  Great  Ring.  It  occurred  in  the year  before Bilbo  went to 
   the  Lonely  Mountain,  namely  in   1340;  it   had  been   missed  out 
   in 1400,*  the  year  before  his  Farewell  Party  (1401), and  so had 
   not  occurred  from  1396  to  1404.  The  only  years  dealt   with  in 
   the   Red   Book   in   which   it  occurred   were  1420,   the  famous 
   Harvest,  and   1436.  No   doubt  the   merrymaking  of   Overlithe  in 
   1420  was  as  marvellous   as  everything   else  in   that  marvellous 
  
   year,  but  it  is  not  mentioned  specially  by  Master   Samwise.  He 
   had  many  other  things  to  think  about,  and  his  brief  account of 
   them   has  not   been  enlarged   upon.  The   book  ends   before  the 
   Lithe of 1436.                                                            
                                                                            
    On the assumption, which I feel  sure is  correct, that  D 2  belongs to 
   very much the same time  as D  1, my  father quickly  became dissatisfied 
   with his first account of the antecedents of  the Hobbit  calendar (which 
   itself remained virtually  unchanged throughout).  In the  Eldarin calen- 
   dar  he  now  introduced  the  words  yen  and  quantien, both  meaning a 
   hundred of  our years  (coranari 'sun-rounds'),  but retained  the essen- 
   tial structure described in D 1 of 366 days to the year, divided into six 
   months  alternating  between  30  and 31  days, with  a reduction  of all 
   months  to  30  days  in  every  eighth year,  these being  called 'Short 
   Years'. On the other hand, he altered the Eldarin  treatment of  the last 
   four years of  the century:  whereas in  D 1  (p. 120)  a day  was simply 
   rejected at the very end of the century, in D  2 two  were added,  one at 
   the beginning and one at the end of the century (see note 8).             
    The   Numenorean   calendar  was   more  radically   changed.  In   D  1 
   there were  12 months  of 30  days each  in a  year of  365 days,  with a 
   period  of  5  days  (standing  outside  the  months) called  'the Summer 
   Days'  between  June  30  and  July 1,  the third  of these  being called 
   'Midyear's  Day'.  Every  fourth year  was a  leap-year with  six 'Summer 
   Days'  including two  'Midyear's Days'.  From this  calendar that  of the 
   Hobbits was derived, with  the 5  'extra' days  dispersed into  3 'Summer 
   Days'  ('Lithedays')  and 2  'Yuledays', the  leap-year day  being 'Over- 
   lithe'.                                                                   
    In  D  2,  on  the  other  hand,  the Numenorean  calendar had  8 months 
   of 30 days and 4  months of  31 (January, June, July,  December), requir- 
   ing  only  one  'extra' day,  Midyear Day,  standing outside  the months, 
   this (as in D 1) being doubled every fourth year. This was called 'King's 
                                                                            
   (*  The  determination  of the  centuries was  ultimately taken  from the 
   reckoning  of  the  Dunedain.  For  though  'Shire-reckoning'  only began 
   with the settlement of the Shire, it was found that this had  occurred in 
   year 1601  of the  Third Age  according to  King's Reckoning.  To convert 
   S.R.  years into  T.A. years  one therefore  adds 1600.  Bree-years began 
   300 years earlier than Shire-years.)                                      
   
                          
                                                                          
   Reckoning'.  Despite  this  alteration  of  the Numenorean  calendar the 
   Hobbit  calendar  (unchanged  from  D  1)  is  still,  rather curiously, 
   derived from it:  for my  father explained  (p. 128)  that they  did 'in 
   effect'  retain the  four 31-day  months in  the two  Yuledays (January, 
   December) and two  Lithedays (June,  July, on  either side  of Midyear's 
   Day), although  these in  the Hobbit  calendar were  not counted  in the 
   months.                                                                 
    A  further innovation  in D  2 is  the later  revision of  the calendar 
   in  Gondor, 'in  the time  of the  Stewards', when  the months  were all 
   reduced  to  30 days,  with 5  inserted 'Summer  Days'. This  was called 
   'Steward's  Reckoning',  and  was  widely  adopted  -  but  not  by  the 
   Hobbits. 'Steward's Reckoning' is of course a reversion to  the original 
   Numenorean  calendar  in  D  1 -  which was  the source  of that  of the 
   Hobbits.                                                                
    In  Appendix  D  the  conservative  nature of  the Hobbit  calendar was 
   retained,  being  a  form  of the  King's Reckoning  rather than  of the 
   reformed  Steward's  Reckoning,  but  these  were  again   altered.  The 
   precise relations can best be understood from the actual texts,  but the 
   following is an attempt to summarise the essential differences.         
   D 1. Numenorean:  all  months  of  30  days,  5  'Summer  Days' outside 
        the  months.   Hobbit  calendar   derived  from   this,  with   2  Yule- 
  
        days and 3 Lithedays outside the months.                                
   D 2. Numenorean  'King's  Reckoning':  4  months  of  31  days, Midyear 
        Day outside the months. Hobbit calendar derived from this.              
       Numenorean   'Steward's  Reckoning':   all  months   of  30   days,  5 
        'Summer   Days'   outside   the   months.   Not   adopted   by  Hobbits. 
   Appendix  D  Numenorean  'Kings'  Reckoning':  2  months  of   31  days, 
   with  3   days  outside   the  months   (yestare,  loende,   mettare  at 
   the  beginning,  middle,  and   end  of   the  year).   Hobbit  calendar 
   (still as in D 1, D 2) derived from this.                               
     Numenorean   'Stewards'   Reckoning':   introduced   by   Mardil:  all 
   months   of  30   days,  with   2  further   days  outside   the  months 
   (tuilere,  yaviere,  at  end   of  March   and  September)   added.  Not 
   adopted by Hobbits.                                                     
    In D 2 there is no reference to the introduction of  a new  calendar in 
   Third Age 3019 (S.R.1419), the  year of  the fall  of Barad-dur  and the 
   coronation  of  King Elessar,  beginning on  March 25  (RK p.  390); but 
   in D 1 there is such a reference (p. 121, footnote) to a  new reckoning, 
   the  year  beginning,  however,  in  the  autumn:  'The  settled Hobbits 
   for a time began their year  after Harvest,  roughly October  1st.... In 
   Gondor after the  downfall of  Baraddur a  new era  was begun  with that 
   day reckoned as the first day of its first year.'                       
    My  father wrote  two statements  at this  time on  the subject  of the 
   new reckoning, differently arranged but virtually identical  in content: 
   I give the second version, which is somewhat clearer.                   
   
                                   New Era.                                
                                                                          
   Gondor   Calendar   of   the   Fourth  Age.   After  the   downfall  of 
   Sauron  and  the  return  of  the  King,  a  new  calendar  was devised 
   in  Gondor  and   adopted  throughout   the  realm   and  in   all  the 
   westlands.  This was  calculated to  begin on  the day  of the  fall of 
   Barad-dur.  That  took  place  in   Third  Age   3019  (Shire-reckoning 
   1419),   on   March   25th   according   to   Shire-reckoning,   King's 
   reckoning,  and  the  Elvish  calendars  (March  27th  in   our  calen- 
   dar, and March 26th in Steward's reckoning).(10)                        
    In   honour  of   the  Halflings   (Hobbits)  their   week-day  Sunday 
   (for  25 March)  was taken  for the  first week-day  of the  first year 
   of  the  New  Era,  and so  became also  the first  day of  every week. 
   Also   the  'Shire-reform'   was  adopted,   by  which   Midyear's  Day 
   had   no   weekday  name,   so  that   weekday  names   remained  fixed 
   in  relation  to  dates,  and  each  year  began  on a  Sunday (Anarya) 
   and ended on a Saturday (Elenya).                                       
    The   calendar   of   months   and    seasons   was    also   entirely 
   reformed.   The   year   now   began   with   Spring   (25   March  old 
   style).  It was  divided into  five seasons:  two long  (three months), 
   and   three   short   (two   months):   Spring  (April,   May);  Summer 
   (June,  July,   August);  Autumn   or  Harvest   (September,  October); 
   Winter    (November,    December,    January);    Stirring   (February, 
   March).*                                                                
    Each  month  was  30  days  long.  There  were  thus  5  days  (or  in 
   Leap-years  6)  outside  the  months.   These  were:   2  'Spring-days' 
   before  April  1st,  which  began  the new  year, and  were festivals.+ 
   'Midyear's   Day'    fell   between    September   and    October   and 
   became   now   a  harvest   festival.  In   Leap-years  this   Day  was 
   doubled.  The  year  ended  with  2  'Stirring-days'  after  March  30: 
   these  days  were  days  of  preparation  for  the  New  Year   and  of 
   commemoration of the dead and fallen.                                   
    Dates  were  usually  given   in  official   documents  by   the  Sea- 
   sons,    but    the    old    month-names    (Common-speech,   Noldorin 
   or  Quenya)  remained  in  private  and   popular  use,   though  their 
                                                                          
   (* When  the  year  was  divided  into  two halves,  Winter was  held to 
  
   run from October to  Year's end,  and Summer  from Year's  beginning to 
   the end of September.) 
   (+ The first Spring-Day and the first day of the Year was especially the 
   commemoration  of  the  fall  of  Sauron, since  it corresponded  to 25 
   March in earlier reckoning.)                                            
   
   incidence was somewhat altered: they began and ended earlier                 
   in the year than in older calendars.                                         
                                                                               
     On the reverse of the page  carrying the  first of  these accounts  of the 
   calendar  of  the  New  Era  is  a  table made  at the  same time;  this was 
   struck out and replaced by another,  identical in  all essentials,  and this 
   latter I have redrawn (p. 134). In this  table the  first column  of figures 
   refers  to  actual dates  (with the  five days  standing outside  the months 
   numbered  1  and  1, 2);  thus the  five figures  given for  Tuile (Spring), 
   1,  2,  1,  1, 30,  refer respectively  to the  two Tuilear  (Springdays), 1 
   (Entare) and 2; the first day of Viresse (April 1); the first day of Lotesse 
   (May  1);  and  the  last day  of Lotesse   (May 30).  The second  column of 
   figures is  the cumulative  total of  days in  each season  corresponding to 
   those  in the  first column:  thus 1  Lotesse is  the 33rd  day of  the year 
   (2 Tuilear, Viresse 30 days, Lotesse 1, = 33).                               
     In  Appendix  D  this   elegantly  balanced   structure  had   been  aban- 
   doned   and   replaced   by   a   different   system,   somewhat   obscurely 
   recounted.  But  it  seems  extremely  probable  that it  was here,  in this 
   original  account  of  the  calendar  of  the  New  Era,  that   the  Quenya 
   names of the months  first entered.  It will  be seen  that the  names given 
   in  Appendix  D  are  all  present  except that  of February,  Nenime, which 
   is  here  Nendesse; while  the opening  day of  the year  is Entare  (on the 
   first  form  of  the  table  written  Entale  and  then  changed)  for later 
   Yestare,  and  Midyear's  Day  is  Arendien  for  later Loende.  The changed 
   names were written onto the table later, probably much later.                
     On  the  back  of  the  second  table,  and  clearly  intended to  be con- 
   tinuous with it, is the following.                                           
                                                                               
     Alternative names.(11)                                                     
     Autumn: Endien (Midyear).                                                  
     April: Ertuile            October: Lasselanta (Noquelle) 
     May: Notuile              November: Errive                  
     June: Ellaire             December: Norrive                 
     July: Nolaire             January: Meterrive                 
     August: Metelaire         February: Ercoire                                        
     September: Erquelle       March: Nocoire                                         
                                                                               
     The Noldorin month names and seasons corresponding were:                   
     Spring: Ethuil: April Gwirith. May Lothron.                               
     Summer: Loer: June Norui. July Cerfeth. August Urui                        
     Autumn: Firith: September Ifonneth. October Narbeleth.                     
     Winter: Rhiw: November Hithui. December Girithron.                        
       January Nerwinien.                                                    
     Stirring: Echuir: February Nenneth. March Gwaeron.                         
     Occasional variants: Autumn: [Dant, Dantilais >] Dannas,                   
   
   Lasbelin. June: Ebloer. July: Cadloer. December: Ephriw.                 
   January: Cathriw.                                                        
                                                                           
   The old Year beginning corresponded to N[ew] E[ra] January               
   8, the 68th day of Winter, and 281st day of the year.                    
   The old Midyear corresponded to N.E. July 6, the 36th day                
   of Summer, and 98th day of the year.                                     
   The old Year's-end corresponded to N.E. January 7, the 67th              
   day of Winter, and 280th day of the year.                                
   The Shire Lithedays = N.E. July 5, 6, 7                                  
  
   The old Gondor Summerdays = N.E. July 4 - 8 inclusive.                   
                                                                           
   Here  the  Noldorin  (Sindarin)  names  first appear,  and are  the same 
   as  those  given  in  Appendix  D,  with  two exceptions:  Nerwinien for 
   Narwain  (January)  and  Nenneth  for   Ninui (February).   Narwain  and 
   Ninui were written in much later, together  with the  following changes: 
   Metelaire,  Meterrive  >  Mettelaire,  Metterrive;  Cerfeth  >  Cerveth; 
   Ifonneth  >  Ivanneth;  Loer  >  Laer,  Ebloer   >  Eblaer,   Cadloer  > 
   Cadlaer.                                                                 
                                                                           
   Together  with  many  other  tables   of  comparative   reckoning,  some 
   beautifully made, this effectively completes  all the  calendar material 
   that I can certainly identify as belonging to this  primary phase  of my 
   father's work on the subject. It is remarkable  that (amid  abundant but 
   very rough and difficult notes) there is no further text until the type- 
   script (itself rough and a  good deal  emended) from  which the  text of 
   Appendix D was printed.(12) It seems very  unlikely that  any intervening 
   text should have been lost, and I am  inclined to  think that  my father 
   was still developing and refining his theory of  the Calendars  when the 
   need  to  submit  his  text  to  the  publishers  became  imperative and 
   urgent. Of the final form I believe that what I said of Appendix F, that 
   'had  circumstances  been  otherwise  the  form  of that  appendix would 
   have been markedly different'  (p. 82),  can be  repeated of  Appendix D 
   with greater force.(13)                                                  
                                                                           
                                   NOTES.                                   
                                                                           
   1. I have added the final 6, absent in the manuscript.                    
   2. As noted on p. 119 this is a reference to  the manuscript  F 2  of the 
      Appendix  on  Languages,  pp.  38  - 9, $$23-4.  The  sentence  at  the 
      end  of  $24,  'But  most  remarkable  of  all  are  the  Hobbit  month- 
      names,  concerning  which  see   the  note   on  Calendar   and  Dates', 
      was  an  addition, but  one made  with care  near to  the time  of writ- 
      ing  of  F  2  - no  doubt when  my father  reached this  point in  D 1. 
   3. Rethe was  not the  original name.  On the  back of  this page  of the 
      manuscript   is  a   comparative  table,   struck  through,   of  Hobbit 
   
        dates  and  modern  dates  by  month  and  day;  and the  third month 
        is  here Luyde,  not  Rethe. Luyde  occurs  also in  one of  the Pro- 
        logue texts (see p. 9), but I have  not found  it anywhere  else; nor 
        have  I  found  any  other names  preceding those  in the  list given 
        here, which survived without change.                                  
    4.  Winterfylleth  was  the  Old  English  name  of October.  Its meaning 
        was  discussed  by  Bede  (died  735),  who  explained  the  name  by 
        reference to the ancient English division of the year into  two parts 
        of  six  months  each,  Summer  and  Winter:  Winterfylleth   was  so 
        called because it was the first  month of  Winter, but  fylleth, Bede 
        supposed,  referred  to  the  full  moon  of  October,   marking  the 
        beginning of that period of the year.  My father's  interpretation of 
        the name in D  1, 'the  filling (completion)  of the  year', 'winter' 
        being used in the sense  'year', is  at variance  both with  Bede and 
        apparently with that  in the  published text  (RK p.  388, footnote), 
        'the filling or completion of the year before Winter'. In either case 
        it  must  be  supposed  that the  'true' words  underlying translated 
        'filth' and 'Winterfilth' could make the same pun!                    
           On  the  former  beginning of  the Hobbit  year after  Harvest see 
        p. 121, footnote.                                                     
    5.  The  Great  Writ  of  Tuckborough  (later   the  Yearbook   of  Tuck- 
        borough)  is  mentioned  also in  the Appendix  on Languages,  p. 40, 
        $27.                                                                  
    6.  The words '(in spoken  form)' refer  to the  spelling Munday.  In the 
        published  text  the  sentence reads:  'In the  language of  the time 
  
        of  the  War  of  the   Ring  these   had  become   Sterday,  Sunday, 
        Monday  ...',  instead  of  'had become  written', thus  avoiding the 
        question  of  Munday,  Monday:  the latter  being a  mere peculiarity 
        of English spelling, as in many other  words with  the vowel  of but, 
        as monk, son,  etc. Sunday  was once  often spelt  Sonday. -  So also 
        Hiday  of  D  1  is  given the  modern spelling  Highday in  the pub- 
        lished text. But in the list of archaic (Old English) forms it should 
        not be Highdei but Hihdei, as in D 1.                                 
    7.  Contrast  Appendix  D  (RK  p.  384): 'the  merrymaking in  that year 
        [1420] is said to have been the greatest in memory or record.'        
    8.  The  different  computation  in  D  1 (p.  120), whereby  the Eldarin 
        calendar  would  have  36525  days  in  a  century  (leading  to  the 
        removal of the  last day  of a  century) was  reached thus:  the last 
        four  years  of  a  century were  computed as  half of  an eight-year 
        cycle, that is 2922  (seven long  years and  one short  year) divided 
        by two, 1461. Added  to the  total (35064)  of the  days in  96 years 
        this  made 36525.  In D  2 the  last four  years are  not half  of an 
        eight-year cycle but three  full years  and one  short year,  that is 
        35064  +  1458 in  a century,  total 36522  (leading to  the addition 
        of the  two extra  days outside  the structure  of weeks  and months, 
        Quantdrie and Vinydrie).                                              
   
   9.   I have found no further list of the Elvish names of  the days  of the 
        week,  nor any  mention of  individual names,  before the  third (and 
        final)  text,  from  which  Appendix  D  was  printed  (see  p. 136). 
        There,  the  Quenya  names  of  the  fourth  and sixth  days, Aldarya 
        and  Valarya,  were  still  in  that  form  (but Tarion  had replaced 
        Tarinar);  my father  emended them  very clearly,  on both  copies of 
        the typescript, to Aldauya  and Valanya.  On the  proof of  the first 
        of these  was printed  Aldanya, and  he emended  this to  Alduya, as 
        it appears in Appendix D.                                             
           On  the  use  of  'Noldorin'  for 'Sindarin'  see the  Appendix on 
        Languages,  especially  p.  36,  $18,   and  commentary,   pp.  65-6. 
        These  month-names  next  reappear in  the final  typescript, already 
        changed   to   Orgilion,   Oranor,   Orithil,   Orgaladhad,  Ormenel, 
        Orebelain  (or   Rodyn);  and   similarly  with   the  name   of  the 
        'Sea-day'  added  by  the  Numenoreans,   changed  from   Aroeren  to 
        Oraearon.                                                             
   10.  In  the  Eldarin  calendar  (p.  126),  in  the long  (normal) years, 
        January  had  31  days  and  February  30;  thus  March 25th  was the 
        86th day  of the  year. In  the Gondorian  King's Reckoning  (p. 131) 
        the  same  was  true.  In  the   Shire  Reckoning   Yuleday  preceded 
        January  1,  but  both  January  and  February had  30 days,  so that 
        March 25 was again the 86th day of the year.                          
           In  the  Gondorian  Steward's  Reckoning  (p.  132), on  the other 
        hand,  the  count  is  simply  30  days  in  January  and 30  days in 
        February, so that March  25 is  the 85th  day of  the year;  while in 
        our calendar 31 + 28 + 25 makes March 25 the 84th day.                
   11   Some of these alternative  names are  included in  the first  form of 
        the table, with the difference that Errive and Norive (so  spelt) are 
        alternatives  respectively  for   Ringare  (December)   and  Narvinye 
        (January).                                                            
   12.  It is a curious point that  this typescript  begins with  the printed 
        'Shire  Calendar  for  use  in all  years' exactly  as it  appears in 
        Appendix  D  (RK  p.  384):  my father's  typescript begins  below it 
        ('Every year began on the first day of the week  ...'), and  the same 
        is  true of  the carbon  copy. Presumably  this calendar  was printed 
        first and  separately and  copies were  sent to  my father,  who used 
        them in this way.                                                     
           The   manuscript  calendar   from  which   this  was   printed  is 
        extant, and it is interesting to see that on the left-hand side there 
        is  a  column  headed 'Weekday'  with the  names of  the days  of the 
  
        week  set  out  against  each  of  the  three  transverse  groups  of 
        months, thus for example in the second month Solmath:                 
                         Stirday  -  5  12  19  26                          
                         Sunday   -  6  13  20  27                           
                         Munday   -  7  14  21  28                            
                         Trewsday 1  8  15  22  29                                
   
   and so on. This  column of  the days  of the  week would  have made 
   the  calendar easier  to understand;  but on  the manuscript  it is 
   struck through, by whom is not clear. I can see no reason  for this 
   but that of space on  the page,  which one  would think  could have 
   been   quite   easily   accommodated.   -  This   manuscript  table 
   undoubtedly goes back  to the  original phase  of my  father's work 
   on the calendars, described in this chapter.                       
  13.  Among various alterations  made by  my father  on the  proof, it 
   may be noted that the  text of  Appendix D  as first  printed ended 
   thus:  'Some  said  that it  was old  Sam Gardner's  birthday, some 
   that it was  the day  on which  the Golden  Tree first  flowered in 
   1420,  and  some  that it  was the  Elves' New  Year. The  last was 
   (more or less) true, so all may have been.'                        
   
                                      V.                                     
                                                                            
                        THE HISTORY OF THE AKALLABETH.                       
                                                                            
   The  development  of  Appendix  B,  The  Tale  of  Years,  was  naturally 
   associated  with  and  dependent  on that  of Appendix  A, which  as pub- 
   lished bears the title Annals  of the  Kings and  Rulers. But  more unex- 
   pectedly, the  Tale of  Years of  the Second  Age was  closely associated 
   with  the  evolution of  the history  of Numenor  and of  the Akallabeth. 
   In  the  presentation  of  the  early  forms of  these Appendices  I have 
   found after trial and error that the best  course is  to divide  the Tale 
   of Years into two  parts, the  Second and  the Third  Ages, and  to treat 
   them  separately;  and also,  to introduce  at this  point an  account of 
   the  Akallabeth,  followed  by the  Tale of  Years of  the Second  Age in 
   Chapter VI.                                                               
                                                                            
     In  the  History  of  Middle-earth I  have given  no indication  of how 
   this  work,  a  primary  narrative of  the Second  Age, developed  to the 
   form given  in the  published Silmarillion,  or when  it first  came into 
   being. The early history of the legend, closely related to  the abandoned 
   story The Lost  Road, was  studied in  Volume V,  where the  two original 
   narratives  of  The  Fall  of Numenor,  which I  called FN  I and  FN II, 
   were printed (V.13 ff.). In Sauron Defeated (IX.331 ff.)  I gave  a third 
   version, FN III, which I have  ascribed to  a fairly  early stage  in the 
   writing  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings.  The  massive development  of the 
   legend  in  the  work  called  The Drowning  of Anadune,  closely associ- 
   ated  with  The  Notion  Club  Papers  and the  emergence of  the Adunaic 
   language, was  studied in  Sauron Defeated,  where I  ascribed it  to the 
   first half of 1946 (IX.147,  389-90): this  dating was  subsequently con- 
   firmed  by  the observation  of John Rateliff that  W. H.  Lewis recorded 
   in his  diary that  my father  read the  work to  the Inklings  in August 
   1946 (Foreword to Morgoth's King, X.x).                                   
     In  my  commentary  on  The  Drowning  of   Anadune  I   indicated  and 
   discussed at many points its relationship to the Akallabeth, but  for the 
   text of the latter I made use only of the final form,  as printed  in The 
   Silmarillion, pp. 259 ff. Since the writing  of the  Akallabeth evidently 
   post-dated  the  writing  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings I  postponed dis- 
   cussion of its history, but I found no room for it in the very long books 
   Morgoth's Ring and The War of the Jewels.                                 
     I  did,  however,  in  Sauron  Defeated  make  an   extraordinary  mis- 
   statement  on  the  subject of  the Akallabeth,  which must  be repaired. 
  
   
   When  discussing  (IX.406)  my  father's  late  note  on  The  Drowning of 
   Anadune, in which he referred it to 'Mannish tradition', I said:           
     The handwriting and the  use of  a ball-point  pen suggest  a relatively 
   late  date,  and  were  there no  other evidence  I would  guess it  to be 
   some  time  in the  1960s. But  it is  certain that  what appears  to have 
   been  the  final  phase  of  my  father's  work  on  Numenor  (A  Descrip- 
   tion  of  Numenor,  Aldarion  and  Erendis)   dates  from   the  mid-1960s 
   (Unfinished  Tales  pp.  7 - 8);(1) and  it  may  be that  the Akallabeth 
   derives from that period also.                                             
   This last remark is patent nonsense. The  great extension  of the  line of 
   the  Numenorean  kings,  which  entered  in  the  course  of  the develop- 
   ment  of the  Akallabeth, was  present in  Appendix A  (and a  mere glance 
   through the texts of the  work is  sufficient to  show, simply  from their 
   appearance, that they could  not conceivably  date from  so late  a time). 
   How I  came to  write this  I do  not know,  nor how  it escaped  all sub- 
   sequent checking and revision.  I perhaps  meant to  say that  my father's 
   note  on  The  Drowning  of  Anadune  may  have  derived  from   the  same 
   period as Aldarion and Erendis.                                            
     When  I  wrote  Sauron  Defeated  I  was  nonetheless  not at  all clear 
   about the time of the original writing  of the  Akallabeth, and  I assumed 
   without sufficient study of the  texts that  it was  later than  it proves 
   to be.                                                                     
                                                                             
     The  textual  history  is  relatively  brief and  simple in  itself. The 
   earliest text, which I will call A, is a clear manuscript  of 23  pages; a 
   good deal of this  text is  extant also  in pages  that were  rejected and 
   written out again, but virtually  nothing of  any significance  entered in 
   the rewriting, and the two  layers of  this manuscript  need not  be given 
   different letters.                                                         
     My  father then  corrected A,  fairly extensively  in the  earlier part, 
   very little in the story of the Downfall, and made a second text,  a type- 
   script, which I will  call B.  He followed  the corrected  manuscript with 
   an uncharacteristic fidelity, introducing only  a very  few changes  as he 
   typed. It cannot be demonstrated, but I think  it virtually  certain, that 
   the  series  A, A  corrected, B,  belong to  the same  time; and  there is 
   usually no need to distinguish the stages of this 'first phase', which can 
   be conveniently referred to as AB.                                         
     After some considerable interval, as I judge, he  returned to  the type- 
   script  B  and  emended  it.  This  left  the  greater  part  of  the text 
   untouched,  but  introduced  a  vast  extension  into  Numenorean history: 
   primarily by the  insertion of  a long  rider in  manuscript, but  also by 
   transpositions of text, alteration of names, and the rewriting  of certain 
   passages.                                                                  
     The  third  and  final  text (C)  was an  amanuensis typescript  (in top 
   copy  and  carbon)  taken from  B when  all alterations  had been  made to 
   it. It seems  to me  very probable  that this  was made  at the  same time 
   
   (?1958)  as  the  typescripts  of the  Annals of  Aman, the  Grey Annals, 
   and  the  text  LQ 2  of the  Quenta Silmarillion  (see X.300,  XI.4). To 
   this typescript my father  made only  a very  few and  as it  were casual 
   corrections.                                                              
     The  alterations (including  the long  inserted rider)  made to  B con- 
   stitute a 'second phase'; and this is  the final  form of  the Akallabeth 
   (apart from  the few  corrections to  C just  mentioned). There  are thus 
   only  two  original texts,  the manuscript  A and  the typescript  B, but 
   the  corrections  and  extensions  made  to  B represent  a significantly 
   different 'layer' in the history of the work. To make  this plain  I will 
   call the typescript B as subsequently altered B 2.                        
                                                                            
     While  the  development  of  the  Akallabeth  is  of  much  interest in 
   particular features, a very great deal  of the  text never  underwent any 
  
   significant  change;  and  as I  noted in  IX.376, something  like three- 
   fifths  of the  precise wording  of the  second text  of The  Drowning of 
   Anadune  (which  was  printed  in  full  in  that  book) survived  in the 
   Akallabeth.  Moreover  the  final  form  of   the  Akallabeth,   if  with 
   some editorial alteration, is available in The Silmarillion. In  order to 
   avoid  an  enormous  amount  of  simple  repetition,  therefore,   I  use 
   the  Silmarillion  text,  which  I  will refer  to as  SA ('Silmarillion- 
   Akallabeth'),  as  the  basis  from  which  to  work  back, so  to speak, 
   rather  than  working  forward from  A. To  do this  I have  numbered the 
   paragraphs  in  SA  throughout,  and  refer  to  them  by  these numbers, 
   together with the opening words to aid in their identification.           
     The Silmarillion text was of course that of B  2 (with  the corrections 
   made  in  C),  but  as I  have said  a number  of editorial  changes were 
   made,  for  various  reasons, but  mostly in  the quest  (somewhat exces- 
   sively  pursued,  as  I  now  think) for  coherence and  consistency with 
   other writings. Unless these changes were trivial they are noticed in the 
   account that follows.                                                     
     I do not here go into the relations  of the  Akallabeth to  its sources 
   (The  Drowning  of  Anadune,  and  to  a  more  minor  degree  the  third 
   version of The Fall of Numenor, FN III), since these are  fully available 
   in  Sauron  Defeated,  where  also  the  most  crucial  developments were 
   extensively discussed.                                                    
                                                                            
           The original title in the manuscript A was The Fall of Numenor, 
   which  was  corrected  to  The  Downfall  of  Numenor  and  so remained: 
   none of the texts bears the title Akallabeth, but  my father  referred to 
   the work by that name (cf. p. 255).                                       
  $$1-2.  The  original  opening  of  A  was  almost  a  simple copy  of the 
   opening  of  FN  HI  (IX.331-2):  'In  the Great  Battle when  Fionwe son 
   of  Manwe  overthrew  Morgoth',  etc.;  but  this  was at  once rejected, 
   though  appearing  in  revised  form  in  SA  $3,   and  a   new  opening 
   substituted,  which  constitutes,  with some  editorial changes,  that in 
   SA  ($$1-2).  The authentic  text begins:  Of Men,  AElfwine, it  is said 
   
                                                       
                                                                        
   by the Eldar that they came into the world in the  time of  the Shadow 
   of Morgoth ...', and in  SA I  removed the address to AElfwine.(2) The 
   Akallabeth was conceived as a tale told  by Pengolod  the Wise  (as it 
   must  be  supposed,  though  he  is  not  named)  in  Tol  Eressea  to 
   AElfwine of England, as becomes again very explicit (in  the original) 
   at the end; and  no change  was made  in this  respect in  the 'second 
   phase' B 2, nor on the final amanuensis typescript C.(3)              
     In $1 I also altered  the sentence  'and the  Noldor named  them the 
   Edain' to  'The Edain  these were  named in  the Sindarin  tongue'; on 
   this change see under $9 below.                                       
     In  $2,  Earendil's  ship  was named  Vingilot in  AB, but  this was 
   changed to the otherwise unrecorded Ealote in  B 2;  in SA  I reverted 
   to  Vingilot.  The  name  Rothinzil  is derived  from The  Drowning of 
   Anadune.(4)                                                           
  $3.  In  the  Great  Battle  ... The  opening of  this paragraph  in AB 
   read:                                                                 
                                                                        
     In  the  Great  Battle  when at  last Fionwe  son of  Manwe overthrew 
     Morgoth   and  Thangorodrim   was  broken,   the  Edain   fought  for 
     the Valar, whereas other kindreds of Men fought for Morgoth.        
                                                                        
   This was changed in B 2 to read:                                      
                                                                        
     In  the  Great  Battle  when  at  last  Eonwe  herald of  Manwe over- 
     threw  Morgoth  and   Thangorodrim  was   broken,  the   Edain  alone 
     of the  kindreds of  Men fought  for the  Valar, whereas  many others 
  
     fought for Morgoth.                                                 
                                                                        
   In SA the reference to Eonwe was removed; and  similarly later  in the 
   paragraph  'refusing  alike  the summons  of [Fionwe  >] Eonwe  and of 
   Morgoth'  was  changed  to 'refusing  alike the  summons of  the Valar 
   and of Morgoth'. The reason for this lay in the treatment of  the last 
   chapter of the  Quenta Silmarillion  in the  published work.  The only 
   narrative of the Great Battle at the end of the First Age  (V.326 ff.) 
   derived  from  the  time  when  the  Children  of  the  Valar  were an 
   important  conception,  and  Fionwe  son  of  Manwe  was   the  leader 
   and  commanding  authority  in  the  final  war  against  Morgoth  and 
   his  overthrow;  but  the  abandonment  of  that  conception,  and the 
   change in the 'status' of  Fionwe /  Eonwe to  that of  Manwe's herald 
   led  to  doubt  whether  my  father, had  he ever  returned to  a real 
   retelling of the story of the end  of the  Elder Days  (see XI.245-7), 
   would  have  retained  Eonwe  in  so  mighty  and  elemental  a  role. 
   His  part  was  in  consequence   somewhat  diminished   by  omissions 
   and  ambiguous  wording  (as  may  be  seen by  comparing the  text in 
   Vol.V with that of the published Silmarillion; cf. also  the editorial 
   addition  made  to  the  Valaquenta,  X.203).  There  is   however  no 
   evidence for this supposition, and  I now  believe it  to have  been a 
   mistaken  treatment  of the  original text,  and so  also here  in the 
   Akallabeth.(5)                                                         
   
  $4.  But  Manwe  put  forth  Morgoth  ... In  this paragraph  my father 
   was still  closely following  FN III  (IX.332), but  at the  end, after 
   'Andor,  the  Land  of  Gift' he  turned to  The Drowning  of Anadune, 
   which  was  thereafter  the  primary  source,  though with  some inter- 
   weaving  of  passages  from  FN III.  In FN III the  passage concerning 
   Morgoth,  originally  written in  the present  tense, was  corrected to 
   the past tense, and this was followed in A; but it  is curious  that in 
   B my father reverted  in one  of the  phrases to  the present:  'and he 
   cannot  himself  return  again  into  the  World, present  and visible, 
   while the Lords of  the West  are still  enthroned.' This  was retained 
   in SA.                                                                 
      After  the  words  'life  more  enduring than  any others  of mortal 
   race have  possessed' I  omitted in  SA the  following sentence  in the 
   original: 'Thrice that of  Men of  Middle-earth was  the span  of their 
   years, and  to the  descendants of  [Hurin the  Steadfast >]  Hador the 
   Fair even longer years were granted, as later is told.'  This omission, 
   scarcely  necessary,  was made  on account  of divergent  statements on 
   the  subject  (see  Unfinished  Tales  p. 224,  note 1).  The erroneous 
   reference to  Hurin, surviving  from FN  III (see  IX.332 and  note 1), 
   was only corrected in B 2.                                             
      In  the  original  manuscript  A  the  words  of  FN  III concerning 
   Eressea  were  retained:  'and that  land was  named anew  Avallon; for 
   it is hard by Valinor and  within sight  of the  shores of  the Blessed 
   Realm.' This was corrected to the text that appears  in SA  ('and there 
   is in  that land  a haven  that is  named Avallone  ...'). On  this see 
   further under $12 below.                                               
  $5.  Then the  Edain set  sail ...  The original  opening of  this para- 
   graph, not subsequently changed, was:                                  
      Then the Edain gathered all the  ships, great  and small,  that they 
   had  built with  the help  of the  Elves, and  those that  were willing 
   to  depart  took their  wives and  their children  and all  such wealth 
   as they  possessed, and  they set  sail upon  the deep  waters, follow- 
   ing the Star.                                                          
     I cannot now say with certainty  why this  passage (derived  from The 
   Drowning  of  Anadune,  IX.360,  $12)  was  omitted from  SA: possibly 
   on  account  of  a  passage  in  the  'Description  of   Numenor',  not 
   included in the extracts given in Unfinished Tales, in which  the ships 
   of the migration are described as Elvish:                              
  
      The  legends  of the  foundation of  Numenor often  speak as  if all 
   the  Edain  that accepted  the Gift  set sail  at one  time and  in one 
   fleet. But this is only due to the  brevity of  the narrative.  In more 
   detailed  histories  it  is  related  (as  might  be  deduced  from the 
   events  and  the numbers  concerned) that  after the  first expedition, 
   led by Elros, many other  ships, alone  or in  small fleets,  came west 
   bearing others  of the  Edain, either  those who  were at  first reluc- 
   
   tant to dare the  Great Sea  but could  not endure  to be  parted from 
   those  who  had  gone,  or  some  who  were  far  scattered  and could 
   not be assembled to go with the first sailing.                         
          Since the boats that were used were of Elvish model,  fleet but 
   small, and each  steered by  one of  the Eldar  deputed by  Cirdan, it 
   would  have  taken  a  great  navy  to  transport  all the  people and 
   goods   that   were   eventually   brought   from    Middle-earth   to 
   Numenor.  The  legends  make  no  guess  at   the  numbers,   and  the 
   histories say little. The  fleet of  Elros is  said to  have contained 
   many  ships  (according  to  some  a  hundred  and  fifty  vessels, to 
   others  two  or  three  hundred)  and to  have brought  'thousands' of 
   the  men,  women,  and  children  of   the  Edain:   probably  between 
   five  thousand  or at  the most  ten thousand.  But the  whole process 
   of migration appears in fact to  have occupied  at least  fifty years, 
   possibly  longer,  and  finally  ended  only  when  Cirdan  (no  doubt 
   instructed by the Valar) would provide no more ships or guides.        
     In this paragraph is the first appearance of the name Elenna ('Star- 
   wards') of Numenor.                                                    
  $6.  This was the beginning  of that  people ...  In the  first sentence 
   the words 'that people that in  the Grey-elven  speech are  called the 
   Dunedain'  were  an editorial  alteration from  'that people  that the 
   Noldor call the Dunedain'.(6) Cf. the  similar change  made in  $1, and 
   see under $9.                                                          
  $7.  Of old the chief city  and haven  ... Following  the words  'it was 
   called  Andunie  because  it faced  the sunset'  A had  originally the 
   following passage:                                                     
      But the high place of the King was at Numenos in  the heart  of the 
   land, and there  was the  tower and  citadel that  was built  by Elros 
   son of Earendil,  whom the  Valar appointed  to be  the first  king of 
   the Dunedain.                                                          
     Numenos survived from FN III  (IX.333) and  earlier (see  V.25, $2). 
   This was replaced in B  by the  passage in  SA: 'But  in the  midst of 
   the  land  was  a  mountain  tall  and  steep,  and  it was  named the 
   Meneltarma,' etc. The name  of the  city was  given here,  however, as 
   Arminaleth  (the  name  in  The  Drowning  of  Anadune), with  a note: 
   'This  is  the  Numenorean  name,  for  by  that  name it  was chiefly 
   known,  Tar  Kalimos  in  the  Eldarin tongue.'  In B  2 the  name was 
   changed  here  (and  at  the  subsequent occurrences)  from Arminaleth 
   to  Armenelos,  and  the note  changed to  read: 'Arminaleth  was the 
   form  of  the  name in  the Numenorean  tongue; but  it was  called by 
   its  Eldarin  name  Armenelos until  the coming  of the  Shadow.' Thus 
   the  statement  in  Index II  to Sauron  Defeated (IX.460)  that Armi- 
   naleth  was  'replaced by  Armenelos' is  incorrect: Armenelos  was a 
   substitution in  the Akallabeth  because my  father was  now asserting 
   that  this  was  the name  by which  the city  was known  through long 
   
   ages,  but  its  Adunaic   form  remained   Arminaleth.  It   was  Tar 
   Kalimos  that  was  replaced  by  Armenelos. -  This note  was omitted 
   in SA.                                                                 
  $8.  Now  Elros  and  Elrond  his  brother  ... The  words in  SA 'were 
   descended  from  the  Three  Houses  of the  Edain' were  an editorial 
   change  from  'were  descended  from  the  lines  of  both  Hador  and 
   Beor'. - Near the end of the paragraph, the span  of years  granted to 
   Elros was said (in all texts) to have  been 'seven  times that  of the 
  
   Men  of  Middle-earth',  but  on  one  copy  of  C  my  father changed 
   'seven' to 'three' and placed an  X against  the statement  that Elros 
   lived for five hundred years. The reading  'many times'  in SA  was an 
   editorial substitution.                                                
   $9 Thus the years passed ... In the sentence  'For though  this people 
   used still  their own  speech, their  kings and  lords knew  and spoke 
   also the Elven tongue, which  they had  learned in  the days  of their 
   alliance' AB had 'the  Noldorin tongue'.  Similarly in  $$1, 6  it was 
   said  that  Edain,  Dunedain  were  Noldorin names,  but only  in the 
   present case  did my  father change  (in B  2) 'Noldorin'  to 'Elven'. 
   Thus the old conception that  the Noldor  in Beleriand  retained their 
   own tongue was still present, as it was also in the original  forms of 
   the  Appendices  on  Languages  and  Calendars (see  p. 138,  note 9). 
   This at once shows a relatively early date for the Akallabeth;  and as 
   noted  earlier  the  adoption  of  Sindarin by  the Exiled  Noldor had 
   already emerged in the Grey Annals (p. 62, $5).                        
     The  continuation  of the  same sentence  originally read  'and they 
   remained in great  friendship with  the Eldar,  whether of  Avallon or 
   of the westlands of Middle-earth', but  this was  changed to  the text 
   in SA, 'and thus they held converse still with  the Eldar,  whether of 
   Eressea',  etc.  The  same  removal  of the  word 'friendship'  of the 
   relations  between  the  Eldar and  the Numenoreans  is found  also in 
   $$12, 29.                                                              
  $$10, 11.  For  the  Dunedain  became  mighty  ...,  But the  Lords of 
   Valinor ... There were no  editorial alterations  made to  these para- 
   graphs,  which  go  back  with no  change of  any significance  to the 
   earliest text.                                                         
  $12. For in those  days Valinor  still remained  ... In  A the  name of 
   the  Mountain  of  Numenor  was   Menelmindon;  in   FN  III   it  was 
   Menelmin   (IX.335),   and   Menelmindo,   Menelminda  occur   in  The 
   Notion Club Papers. But Meneltarma is found  already in  A at  a later 
   point in the narrative.                                                
     In  A  as  originally  written the  name Avallon  was still  the new 
   name of the isle of Eressea, but in the rewriting of that passage (see 
   under $4) it  was corrected  to Avallone,  now the  name of  the haven 
   of the Eldar  in Eressea.  In the  present paragraph  A had:  'But the 
   wise  among  them  knew  that  this  distant   land  was   not  indeed 
   Valinor, the Blessed Realm, but was Avallone, the  Isle of  the Eldar, 
   
    easternmost  of the  Undying Lands';  Avallone was  here the  form first 
    written,  and  thus  my  father  moved  from  Avallon to  Avallone while 
    writing  the  manuscript,  without  however  changing  the  significance 
    of  the  name  (but  see  under  $75).  The  text  was then  altered, to 
    embody  the  new  conception, but  only by  changing 'Isle'  to 'Haven', 
    to  which  in  SA  I  added 'upon  Eressea' to  make the  meaning clear. 
    (Much  of  the  present   passage  derives   fairly  closely   from  The 
    Drowning   of  Anadune,   IX.361,  $16:   on  the   extremely  difficult 
    question  of  the  meaning  of  Avalloni  in  that  work  see IX.379-80, 
    385-6.)                                                                  
      In  the  passage  describing  the coming  of the  Eldar to  Numenor AB 
    had:                                                                     
      And  thence  at  times  the  Firstborn  still  would  come  to Numenor 
    in  oarless  boats,  or  as birds  flying, for  the friendship  that was 
    between the peoples.                                                     
    The text of SA here is that of B 2, and  here again  (see $9  above) the 
    'friendship' of the Eldar and the Numenoreans was removed.               
      The  conclusion  of  the  paragraph  provides  further  clear evidence 
    of the early  date of  the Akallabeth.  This passage  began as  an addi- 
    tion to  A (following  the words  'for the  friendship that  was between 
    the  peoples'  cited  above)  as follows,  with the  changes made  to it 
    shown:                                                                   
      And  they  brought  to  Numenor  many  gifts:   birds  of   song,  and 
  
    flowers  of  sweet  fragrance  and   herbs  of   great  virtue.   And  a 
    seedling  they  brought  of  the  White  Tree   [Nimloth  the   Fair  >] 
    Galathilion  that  grew  in  the  [courts  of   Avallone  >]   midst  of 
    Eressea,  and  was  in  his  turn  a  seedling   of  the   Eldest  Tree, 
    [Galathilion  the  light  of  Valinor  >] Telperion  of many  names, the 
    light  of Valinor.  And the  tree grew  and blossomed  in the  courts of 
    the  King  in  [Numenos  >]  Ar-minaleth;  Nimloth   the  fair   it  was 
    named,   and   the   night-shadows   departed   when   Nimloth   was  in 
    flower.                                                                  
    The history of  the names  of the  White Trees  is complex,  for several 
    reasons:  the  names  were  applied  to  the  Two  Trees of  Valinor and 
    re-used as names for the later trees; the later trees (of Tirion (Tuna), 
    Eressea, Numenor)  entered at  different times;  and there  was shifting 
    in their applications. It is simplest to  consider first  the statements 
    deriving  from  the  major  period  of  work on  the Elder  Days between 
    the completion and the publication of The Lord of the Rings.             
      In  the  Annals  of  Aman  (X.85,  $69)  Yavanna  gave  to  the Noldor 
    of  Tuna (Tirion)  'Galathilion, image  of the  Tree Telperion'.  In the 
    revision  of  the  Quenta  Silmarillion  from  the  same  period (X.176, 
    $39) it is said of this tree that 'Yavanna made for them  a tree  in all 
    things like a lesser image of Telperion, save that it did not give light 
    of its own being'; its name is not given. It  is also  said in  the same 
   
    version  of  the Quenta  Silmarillion (X.155)  that Galathilion,  a name 
    of  Telperion,  was  given also  to the  White Tree  of Tuna,  which was 
    known  as  'Galathilion  the  Less';  and that  'his seedling  was named 
    Celeborn in Eressea, and  Nimloth in  Numenor, the  gift of  the Eldar.' 
    As  my  father  first  wrote this  addition to  A he  named the  Tree of 
    Eressea Nimloth,  saying that  it was  'a seedling  of the  Eldest Tree, 
    Galathilion the  light of  Valinor'; he  thus omitted  the Tree  of Tuna 
    (Galathilion  the  Less).  He  immediately  changed  the  name   of  the 
    Tree of Eressea to Galathilion, a  seedling of  Telperion, and  gave the 
    name  Nimloth  to  the  Tree  of   Numenor.  (This   shows  incidentally 
    that the addition preceded the  writing of  the account  of the  fate of 
    the  Tree  of  Numenor  later  in  A,  for  there  the name  was Nimloth 
    from the first.)                                                         
      The  passage  as  emended  reappears  without  any  further  change in 
    the second text, the typescript B. But on this text my father  struck it 
    out and rewrote it thus (B 2):                                           
      And  a  seedling  they  brought  of the  White Tree  that grew  in the 
    midst  of  Eressea,  and  was  in  its turn  a seedling  of the  Tree of 
    Tuna,  Galathilion,  that  Yavanna  gave  to  the Eldar  in the  Land of 
    the  Gods  to  be a  memorial of  Telperion, Light  of Valinor.  And the 
    tree  grew  and  blossomed  in  the  courts of  the King  in Ar-Minaleth 
    [>  Ar-Menelos];  Nimloth  the  Fair  it  was  named,  and  flowered  in 
    the evening and the shadows of night it filled with its fragrance.       
    Here, in this 'second phase'  of the  Akallabeth, with  the introduction 
    of  the  Tree  of  Tuna  (Galathilion),  the gift  of Yavanna,  the same 
    succession  is  found  as  in the  Annals of  Aman and  the contemporary 
    revision   of   the   Quenta   Silmarillion:   Telperion   of   Valinor; 
    Galathilion  of  Tuna;  [Celeborn]  of  Eressea;  Nimloth   of  Numenor. 
    The conclusion  is thus  inescapable that  the first  phase (AB)  of the 
    Alkallabeth  was earlier  than those  works (the  Annals of  Aman, etc.) 
    that can be dated with sufficient accuracy to 1951.                      
      In  SA  the  passage  was  slightly  rewritten,  introducing  the name 
    Celeborn  of  the  Tree  of  Eressea  (X.155)  and  (unnecessarily)  the 
    word  'image'  of  the  Tree  of Tuna  from the  Annals of  Aman (X.85). 
    In  this  connection it  is interesting  to compare  the passage  in The 
    Return  of  the King  (p. 250,  at the  end of  the chapter  The Steward 
    and  the  King)  where  the  finding  of  the  sapling  tree   on  Mount 
    Mindolluin is recounted. Gandalf's words are:                            
      Verily this is a sapling of the line of Nimloth the fair; and that was 
  
    a  seedling  of  Galathilion,  and  that  a fruit  of Telperion  of many 
    names, Eldest of Trees.                                                  
    It will be seen that this agrees with  the emended  form of  the passage 
    in  the  first phase  (AB) of  the Akallabeth:  for Galathilion  (as the 
    parent of Nimloth)  is here  the Tree  of Eressea,  there is  no mention 
    of the Tree of Tuna, and Galathilion is a 'fruit'  of Telperion  (not an 
   
   'image', or a 'memorial'). The  conclusion must  be that  this passage 
   was not revised when the Tree of Tuna entered the history.(7)          
  $13.  Thus it was that because of the Ban  of the  Valar ...  The devel- 
   opment  of  the  opening  passage  concerning  the  great   voyage  is 
   curious.  In  The  Drowning  of  Anadune  (IX.362,  $17) it  was said 
   that  the  mariners  of  Numenor  sailed  'from  the  darkness  of the 
   North to the heats of the South, and  beyond the  South to  the Nether 
   Darkness.  And  the  Eruhin  [Numenoreans]  came  often to  the shares 
   of  the  Great  Lands, and  they took  pity on  the forsaken  world of 
   Middle-earth.'  In  the  Akallabeth,  after the  words 'to  the Nether 
   Darkness', my father introduced a passage from FN HI (IX.334):         
     They  ranged  from  Eressea  in the  West to  the shores  of Middle- 
   earth, and came even into the inner  seas; and  they sailed  about the 
   North  and  the  South  and  glimpsed  from   their  high   prows  the 
   Gates of Morning in the East.                                          
   This goes back to the  earliest texts  of The  Fall of  Numenor (V.14, 
   20,  25). But  when incorporating  it into  the Akallabeth  he changed 
   this to 'and  they came  even into  the inner  seas, and  sailed about 
   Middle-earth  and  glimpsed  from  their  high  prows  the   Gates  of 
   Morning in  the East'  - returning  to The  Drowning of  Anadune with 
   'And  the  Dunedain  came  often  to  the shores  of the  Great Lands' 
   (with 'often' > 'at times' in B 2).                                    
     This is the text in SA. It seems altogether  impossible to  say what 
   geographical  conception of  the East  of the  World lies  behind this 
   passage.                                                               
     In  SA,  after  the   words  'the   Numenoreans  taught   them  many 
   things',  the following  passage (likewise  derived from  The Drowning 
   of Anadune, ibid.) was omitted:                                        
     Language  they  taught  them,  for  the  tongues   of  the   Men  of 
   Middle-earth, save in the  old lands  of the  Edain, were  fallen into 
   brutishness, and they cried like harsh birds,  or snarled  like savage 
   beasts.                                                                
  $14.  Then  the  Men  of Middle-earth  were comforted  ... to  $17 And 
   some  there  were  who  said ...  (SA pp.  263-4). No  changes entered 
   the text in B 2, but two editorial changes were made in $17:  for 'the 
   bliss of the Great' and 'the people of Earth' I substituted 'the bliss 
   of the Powers' and 'the people of Arda'.                               
  $18.  The  Eldar  reported  these  words  ...  A  has:  'and   he  sent 
   messengers  to the  Dunedain, who  spoke earnestly  to the  King, Tar- 
   Atanamir'.   My  father   was  closely   following  The   Drowning  of 
   Anadune in this paragraph  (IX.364, $23),  but in  that work  the king 
   was  Ar-Pharazon:  Tar  Atanamir  here  first  appears.(8) See  further 
   under $$24 - 5.                                                        
  $19.  'The  Doom  of  the  World,'  they  said  ...  to  $23  Then  the 
   Messengers  said  ...  Scarcely  any  changes, and  none that  need be 
   
    recorded, entered the text in B 2 in this part  of the  Akallabeth; there 
    were  however  some  minor  editorial  alterations  made  in  SA.  In $21 
    there  is  in  the  original  a  complex  interchange between  'thou' and 
    'you' in  the reply  of the  Messengers, according  as they  are address- 
    ing  the  King  or  referring  to  the  people as  a whole,  for example: 
    'thou  and  thy  people  are  not of  the Firstborn,  but are  mortal Men 
    as  Iluvatar  made  you',  or  'And  you, thou  sayest, are  punished for 
    the  rebellion  of  Men'.  In SA  'you' was  employed throughout.  In $23 
    'within the girdle of the Earth' was  changed to  'within the  Circles of 
  
    the World', and 'The love of this Earth' to 'The love of Arda'.          
   $  $24,  25  These  things   took  place   ...,  Then   Tar-Ancalimon  ... 
   These   two   paragraphs   have   to  be   considered  together.   AB  $24 
   opened:                                                                   
      These  things  took  place  in  the  days of  Tar-Atanamir, and  he was 
   the  seventh  of  those  kings  that  succeeded  Elros  upon   the  throne 
   of  Numenor;  and  that  realm  had  then  endured   for  more   than  two 
   thousand years ...                                                        
    And AB $25 opened:                                                       
      Then  [Kiryatan   >  Ar-Kiryatan   >]  Tar-Kiryatan   the  Shipbuilder, 
   son of Atanamir, became King, and he was of like mind ...                 
    It  would  be clear  in any  case from  these new  names that  a develop- 
   ment had taken place, or was  taking place,  in the  history of  the royal 
   house  of  Numenor  from  that  in  The  Drowning   of  Anadune;   but  in 
   fact  there  is  an  extremely  interesting  isolated  page  in  which  my 
   father set forth the new  conception, and  it is  most convenient  to give 
   this page here.                                                           
                                                                            
                                   Second Age                                
                                                                            
    Elros           died         S.A. 460                                            
    King    1.       "             c. 682                                    
            2.       "             c. 903                                    
            3.       "             c. 1125                                   
            4.       "             c. 1347                                   
            5.       "             c. 1568                                   
            6.       "             c. 1790 [added:] In his day the           
                                                                            
                                               Numenoreans aided             
                                               Gil-glad in the defeat of 
                                               Sauron                        
            7.       "             c. 2061                                                       
   In his time the Shadow first fell on Numenor. His name was                
   Tar-Atanamir. To him came messages from the Valar, which                 
   he rejected. [Added:] He clung to life for an extra 50 years.             
            8.     died       S.A. c. 2233                                              
   In his time first began the division of the folk between the              
   
                                                      
                                                                           
   King's folk and the Nimruzirim (9) (Elendilli) or Elf-friends.               
   The King's folk and Royal House cease to learn or use Elvish             
   speech and are more usually known by their Numenorean                    
   names. This king was Tar-Kiryatan (Shipwright) or in                     
   Numenorean Ar-Balkumagan. Settlements of dominion in                     
   Middle-earth begin.                                                      
      9.    died    S.A. c. 2454                                                  
   Estrangement of Elf-friends and King's Men deepens. The                  
   King makes the Elf-friends dwell in East, and their chief place          
   becomes Romenna. Many depart to settle on shores of N.W.                 
   of Middle-earth. The King's folk as a rule go further south.             
     10.    died    S.A. c. 2676                                                   
     11.     "           c. 2897                                                            
     12.     "           c. 3118.                                                           
   Power but not bliss of Numenor reaches zenith.                           
     13 and last Tarkalion or Arpharazon. Challenges Sauron                 
   and lands at Umbar 3125                                                  
     Downfall of Numenor 3319.                                              
                                                                           
   General  aspects of  this text  are discussed  later (pp.171-2  and note 
   4).  There  can  be no  doubt that  it is  a scheme  that my  father had 
   beside   him   when   writing   the   original   manuscript  A   of  the 
  
   Akallabeth.  For  the  moment,  it  can  be  observed  that,  as  in  A, 
   Atanamir   (to   whom   the   Messengers   came)   was  the   father  of 
   Kiryatan;  and  that  when  my  father  wrote  in  A that  Atanamir 'was 
   the  seventh  of  those  kings  that  succeeded  Elros'  he  meant  this 
   precisely: for in the 'Scheme' (as I will refer to it) he is numbered 7, 
   and Kiryatan is numbered 8, while Elros has no number.                   
    In  B  2  the  openings  of  these  two  paragraphs,  $$24  -  5,  were 
   .changed to the text given in SA: 'These things took  place in  the days 
   of  Tar-Kiryatan  the  Shipbuilder,  and of  Tar-Atanamir his  son ...", 
   and  'Then  Tar-Ankalimon,  son of  Atanamir, became  King ...'  In this 
   'second  phase'  not  only  was  the  order  of  Atanamir  and  Kiryatan 
   reversed, but (although it was still  to him  that the  Messengers came) 
   Atanamir  becomes  the  thirteenth king  (the original  words in  A, 'of 
   those  kings  that  succeeded  Elros'  being  now  removed: in  The Line 
   of  Elros  in Unfinished  Tales (p.  221) Kiryatan  was the  twelfth and 
   Atanamir the thirteenth, with Elros  counted as  the first).  The second 
   phase (B 2) of the  Akallabeth thus  represents, or  rather rests  on, a 
   further  large  development   of  the   Numenorean  history   from  that 
   seen in the first phase, or AB.                                          
    At  the  end  of  $25  there  is a  paragraph in  AB which  was omitted 
   in its entirety in B 2 (i.e. it was struck out on the B typescript): 
                                                                           
       The Elendili dwelt mostly near the west coasts of the land; but as 
   
   the  shadow  deepened  in men's  hearts, the  estrangement between 
   the  two  parties  grew greater,  and the  king commanded  them to 
   remove and dwell in the east of the island, far from the  haven of 
   Andunie, to  which the  Eldar had  been wont  to come;  and there- 
   after the Eldar visited them only seldom and in secret.  The chief 
   dwelling of the Elf-friends in the later days  was thus  about the 
   harbour  of  Romenna;  and thence  many set  sail and  returned to 
   Middle-earth, where they might speak with the  Elves in  the King- 
   dom  of Gil-galad.  For they  still taught  to their  children the 
   Eldarin  tongues,  whereas  among  the  King's  Men  these tongues 
   fell into disuse, and even the heirs of  Earendil became  known to 
   their  people by  names in  the Numenorean  tongue. And  the kings 
   desired to put an end to all friendship  between their  people and 
   the Eldar (whom they called now  the Spies  of the  Valar), hoping 
   to keep their deeds and their  counsels hidden  from the  Lords of 
   the  West.  But  all was  known to  Manwe that  they did,  and the 
   Valar  were  wroth  with  the  Kings  of  Numenor  and  gave  them 
   counsel no more.                                                  
   
                                              
                                                                         
   For the explanation of this omission see  p. 155.  B 2  now continues 
   with SA $26.                                                           
  $26.  Thus  the  bliss  of  Westernesse became  diminished ...  At the 
   end  of  this paragraph  AB has  'after the  days of  [Ar-Kiryatan >] 
   Tar-Kiryatan'  (Kiryatan  being  then the  son of  Atanamir); in  B 2 
   this  became  'after  the  days  of  Tar-Ankalimon' (who  has already 
   appeared in $25 as the son of Atanamir).                               
     There is extant some original drafting  for the  passage concerning 
   the   mounting   obsession   with   death   among   the  Numenoreans, 
   including the following passage that was not taken up in A:            
                                                                         
     And some taught  that there  was a  land of  shades filled  with the 
     wraiths  of  the  things  that  they  had known  and loved  upon the 
     mortal  earth,  and  that  in  shadow  the  dead  should  come there 
     bearing with them the shadows of their possessions.                  
                                                                         
   $27. Thus it came to pass  ... This  paragraph in  SA goes  back with- 
  
     out change to the earliest text.                                       
   $28. In all this the Elf-friends had small  part ...  The end  of this 
     paragraph, from  'lending them  aid against  Sauron', was  altered in 
   SA; the authentic text reads:                                          
                                                                         
     But the King's  Men sailed  far away  to the  south, and  though the 
     kingdoms  and  strongholds  they  made  have  left  many  rumours in 
     the  legends  of  Men,  the   Eldar  know   naught  of   them.  Only 
     Pelargir they remember, for there was the haven of the Elf-friends 
     above the mouths of Anduin the Great.                                
                                                                         
   Pengolod  implied,  no  doubt,  that after  the great  division arose 
   among the  Numenoreans the  Elves of  Eressea were  cut off  from any 
   
    knowledge  of  the  imperial  enterprises  of  the  King's  Men  in the 
    further  south  of  Middle-earth.  But  with  the  removal  of Pengolod 
    and  AElfwine  from  the  published  text,  the  Akallabeth   lost  its 
    anchorage in expressly Eldarin lore;  and this  led me  (with as  I now 
    think an excess of vigilance) to alter the end of the paragraph. - This 
    was the first appearance of Pelargir in the narratives of Numenor.      
  $29.  In this Age, as is  elsewhere told  ... In  AB the  second sentence 
   of  this  paragraph  ran:  'It  was indeed  in the  days of  Atanamir in 
   Numenor  that  in  Mordor  the  Tower  of  Barad-dur  was  full-wrought, 
   and  thereafter  Sauron  began  to  strive for  the dominion  of Middle- 
   earth ...' In B 2 this was altered to the  text of  SA, 'Already  in the 
   days of Tar-Minastir,  the eleventh  King of  Numenor, he  had fortified 
   the  land of  Mordor and  had built  there the  Tower of  Barad-dur ...' 
   The  appearance  here  of Tar-Minastir  the eleventh  king is  of course 
   a  further  element  in  the  enlarged  history  already  encountered in 
   $$24-6.  So  also  in  this  paragraph  the  text  of  AB  'nor  did  he 
   forget  the  aid  that  they  [the  Numenoreans]  had  rendered  to Gil- 
   galad of  old' was  changed in  B 2  to 'the  aid that  Tar-Minastir had 
   rendered ...'                                                            
      In  the  sentence  'And  Sauron  hated  the  Numenoreans,  because of 
   the deeds of their fathers and  their ancient  alliance with  the Elves' 
   the  word  'alliance'  was  an  early  change  from  the  original  word 
   'friendship'; see under $9 above.                                        
      The  words  in SA  'in that  time when  the One  Ring was  forged and 
   there  was  war  between  Sauron  and  the  Elves  in  Eriador'  were an 
   editorial addition.                                                      
  $30.  Yet  Sauron  was  ever  guileful  ... This  paragraph goes  back to 
   A unaltered, except for  the early  change of  'great lords  of Numenor' 
   to 'great lords  of Numenorean  race'. -  The name  Ulairi of  the Ring- 
   wraiths seems to mark a period  in my  father's work:  it is  found also 
   in  a  text  of the  Tale of  Years (p.  175); in  The Heirs  of Elendil 
   (Chapter  VII);  and  in  Of  the  Rings  of  Power  and  the  Third Age 
   (published in The Silmarillion).                                         
      At the end  of the  paragraph my  father wrote  on the  typescript C, 
   to  follow  'he began  to assail  the strong  places of  the Numenoreans 
   upon the shores of  the sea':  'but Umbar  he could  not yet  take'. See 
   $41 below.                                                               
      After SA $30 there is a second passage in  AB (see  p. 151)  that was 
   excluded in B 2:                                                         
      In those days there arose and took  the throne  of the  Sea-kings the 
   great  Tar-Calion,  whom   men  called   Ar-Pharazon  the   Golden,  the 
   mightiest  and  the  proudest  of  all  his   line.  And   twelve  kings 
   had   ruled   the   Numenoreans    between   Elros    and   Ar-Pharazon, 
   and  slept   now  in   their  deep   tombs  under   the  mount   of  the 
   Meneltarma,  lying   upon  beds   of  gold.   Great  and   glorious  was 
   Ar-Pharazon,   sitting   upon  his   carven  throne   in  the   city  of 
   
                                               
  
                                                                           
   Ar-minaleth  in  the  noon-tide  of  his  realm;  and  to  him  came  the 
   masters  of  ships  and  men  returning  out  of   the  East,   and  they 
   spoke  of  Sauron,  how  he  named  himself   the  Great,   and  purposed 
   to   become   master   of   all   Middle-earth,   and  to   destroy  even 
   Numenor, if that might be.                                               
        Then  great  was  the  anger of  Ar-Pharazon hearing  these tidings, 
   and  he  sat  long  in  thought,  and  his mood  darkened. And  he deter- 
   mined  without  the  counsel  of  the  Valar,  or the  aid of  any wisdom 
   but  his  own,  that  he  would  demand  the  allegiance  and  homage  of 
   this lord; for in  his pride  he deemed  that no  king should  ever arise 
   so mighty as to vie with the Heir of Earendil.                           
    Ar-Pharazon  is  here  named  the fourteenth  king, since  'twelve kings 
   had   ruled  the   Numenoreans  between   Elros  and   Ar-Pharazon';  and 
   this  agrees  with  The  Drowning   of  Anadune (10) and also   with  the 
   Scheme  on  p.  151,  where  Ar-Pharazon  is  numbered  13  and  Elros is 
   not counted.                                                             
      At this point (i.e. following  the conclusion  of SA  $30) there  is a 
   direction on the typescript B to take in  a rider,  this being  a finely- 
   written manuscript of four sides.                                        
  $31.  In  those  days  the Shadow  grew deeper  ... to  $40 Great  was the 
   anger  ...  This  passage in  SA (pp.  267 -  70) follows  almost exactly 
   the text of the rider just referred to. Here there entered  the narrative 
   of   Numenor  the   story  of   the  reigns   of  Ar-Adunakhor   and  Ar- 
   Gimilzor;  of  the  Lords  of  Andunie, who  were of  the Line  of Elros; 
   of  the  sons  of  Ar-Gimilzor,  Inziladun   and  Gimilkhad,   and  their 
   conflict; of the unhappy reign  of Inziladun  (Tar-Palantir); and  of the 
   forced  marriage  of  his  daughter  Miriel (Ar-Zimraphel),  the rightful 
   Queen,  to  Pharazon  son  of  Gimilkhad,  who  seized  the  sceptre  for 
   himself.                                                                 
      The  few  significant  points  in  which  the  text  of the  rider was 
   changed in SA are as follows.                                            
      In  $31  I  altered  'the  twentieth  king'  (Ar-Adunakhor)  and  'the 
   twenty-third   king'   (Ar-Gimilzor)   to   'nineteenth'   and   'twenty- 
   second',  and  in  $38  I  altered  'four  and  twenty  Kings  and Queens 
   had   ruled   the   Numenoreans'   before   Ar-Pharazon  to   'three  and 
   twenty'.   My   reason   for   making   these  (incorrect)   changes  (an 
   omission  in  the  list  of  the rulers  of Numenor  given in  Appendix A 
   (I, i)) has been fully explained in Unfinished Tales p. 226, note 11.      
      In  $33  I  omitted  two  notes  (belonging  to the  same time  as the 
   manuscript   and   forming   part   of  it)   concerning  the   Lords  of 
   Andunie. The first of these refers  to the  words 'for  they were  of the 
   line of  Elros' and  reads: 'And  they took  names in  Quenya, as  did no 
   other  house  save  the  kings';  the  second  refers  to  the  following 
   words,  'being   descended  from   Silmarien,  daughter   of  Tar-Elendil 
   the fourth king':                                                        
      And in  their line  the sceptre  would indeed  have descended  had the 
   
   law  been  in  his  day  as  it  was later  made. For  when Tar-Ankalime 
   became  the  first  ruling  Queen,   being  the   only  child   of  Tar- 
   Aldarion  the  Sixth  King,  the  law  was  made  that the  oldest child 
   of  the  King  whether  man   or  woman   should  receive   the  sceptre 
   and   the   kingly  authority;   but  Silmarien   was  older   than  her 
   brother Meneldur who succeeded Tar-Elendil.                             
     On  this  see  Unfinished Tales  p. 208,  where the  different formu- 
   lations  of  the  new  law  brought  in  by Tar-Aldarion  are discussed. 
   The law is stated here in the same words as in Appendix  A (I,  i), i.e. 
   simple  primogeniture irrespective  of sex  (rather than  inheritance of 
   the throne by a daughter only if the Ruler had no son).(11)             
       In $37 the Adunaic name of  Tar-Miriel is  not Ar-Zintraphel  in the 
   long rider, but Ar-Zimrahil, and this is  the form  in all  the sources: 
   in  The  Drowning  of  Anadune  (IX.373,  $48),  in Akallabeth  AB (see 
  
   $78  below), in  The Line  of Elros  (Unfinished Tales  p. 224),  and in 
   Aldarion  and  Erendis  (ibid.  p.  190).  Ar-Zimraphel  actually occurs 
   in one  place only,  a change  made by  my father  in the  present para- 
   graph on the  amanuensis typescript  C. This  I adopted  in SA,  and the 
   change  to  Ar-Zimraphel  was  also  made  silently  to the  passages in 
   The Line of Elros and Aldarion and Erendis.                             
       Under $$24-5 and  30 above  I have  given two  passages in  AB that 
   were  struck  out  when  the  long  rider was  introduced. The  first of 
   these,  following  SA  $25  and  beginning  'The  Elendili  dwelt mostly 
   near the west coasts ...' (p. 151) was largely re-used in the  rider (SA 
   $32, Now  the Elendili  dwelt mostly  in the  western regions  ...), but 
   the  forced  removal  of  the  Elf-friends  to the  east of  Numenor was 
   now  carried  out  by  Ar-Gimilzor,  whereas  in  AB  the king  who com- 
   manded  it  is  not  named.  The  second  omitted passage,  following SA 
   $30 and beginning  'In those  days there  arose and  took the  throne of 
   the  Sea-kings  the  great Tar-Calion'  (p. 153),  was postponed  to the 
   end  of  the  rider,  where it  reappears in  revised form  (SA $$38-40, 
   p. 270). At the  words in  $40 'so  mighty as  to vie  with the  Heir of 
   Earendil' the rider  ends, and  the AB  or 'first  phase' text  takes up 
   again  with  'Therefore  he  began in  that time  to smithy  great hoard 
   of weapons ...'.(12)                                                    
       Several  pages  were  placed  with  the rider,  written on  the same 
   paper, in which  my father  is seen  devising a  different story  of the 
   marriage of Pharazon and MirieL For this see pp. 159 ff.                
  $41.  And men  saw  his  sails coming  up out  of the  sunset ...  In the 
   first sentence the words 'gleaming with red and gold'  (of the  sails of 
   the  ships  of  Ar-Pharazon)  should  read 'gleaming  with red  gold' (a 
   phrase  that  goes  back  to  The  Drowning  of  Anadune,  IX.389, $28). 
   In  the  second  sentence  I  altered  the  original text  'Umbar, where 
   there  was  a  mighty  haven  that  no  hand  had  wrought'  to  'Umbar, 
   where  was  the  mighty  haven  of  the  Numenoreans  that no  hand had 
   wrought',  in  view  of  Appendix  B,  Second Age  2280: 'Umbar  is made 
   
                            
                                                                          
   into  a  great  fortress of  Numenor' (nearly  a thousand  years before 
   the coming of Ar-Pharazon).  For the  same reason  I changed  the orig- 
   inal text in the following sentence, from 'Empty  and silent  under the 
   sickle moon was the land when the  King of  the Sea  set foot  upon the 
   shore' to 'Empty  and silent  were all  the lands  about when  the King 
   of  the  Sea  marched  upon  Middle-earth'. (It  is probable  that when 
   my  father  wrote  this  he  did  not  yet  suppose  that  Umbar  was a 
   Numenorean  fortress  and   harbour  at   the  time   of  Ar-Pharazon's 
   landing.)                                                               
  $$42 ff.  In the remainder of the  Akallabeth the  text of  the original 
   manuscript  A  underwent very  little change  indeed at  any subsequent 
   stage;  there is  thus no  further need  to comment  on the  text para- 
   graph  by  paragraph.  Only  occasional  editorial alteration  was made 
   in  SA,  and in  the rest  of this  account it  can be  understood that 
   except as stated the published  work follows  the original  exactly, or 
   at most with very slight modification not worth recording.(13)          
  $44.   Yet such was the cunning of his mind  ... (p.  271). The  text of 
   AB  reads  'all  the  councillors,  save Valandil  only, began  to fawn 
   upon  him'.  In  B 2  my father  changed Valandil  to Amandil  here and 
   at   all   subsequent   occurrences.   Since   Amandil  had   not  been 
   mentioned  in  the  text  previously  I  added   the  words   'lord  of 
   Andunie' in SA. - It  is curious  that the  naming of  Elendil's father 
   Valandil was a reversion to  The Lost  Road (V.60,  69). In  the course 
   of the writing of  The Lord  of the  Rings the  name was  variously and 
   fleetingly applied to a brother of Elendil, to a son of Elendil, and to 
   Elendil himself (VI.169, 175; VII.121, 123-4).                          
  $53.  Nonetheless  for  long  it  seemed  to  the  Numenoreans  ...  (p. 
  
   274). In the last sentence 'the kindly kings of the ancient days' is an 
   editorial change from 'the kindly kings of the Elder Days'.             
  $57.  'The days are dark,  and there  is no  hope for  Men ...  (p. 275). 
   The  text  has  'there  is  no  hope  in  Men', and  the reading  in SA 
   appears to be a mere error, since there  is no  reason for  the change. 
   In  the  speeches  of  Amandil  and  Elendil  that  follow   my  father 
   evidently  intended  a distinction  between 'thou'  from father  to son 
   and 'you' from son to father, but his usage was  not consistent.  In SA 
   I substituted 'you' throughout.                                         
  $73.  Then  Ar-Pharazon  hardened  his  heart  ...  (p.  278).  The name 
   of  the  great  ship  of  Ar-Pharazon  is  Aglarrama in  AB (as  in The 
   Drowning  of  Anadune,  IX.372,  $44),  changed  in  B  2  to  Alkaron- 
   das.                                                                    
  $75.  But the fleets of  Ar-Pharazon ...  (p. 278).  In the  original text 
   (at all stages) this paragraph begins:                                  
    But who among  Men, AElfwine,  can tell  the tale  of their  fate? For 
   neither ship nor man of all  that host  returned ever  to the  lands of 
   the living; and  the world  was changed  in that  time, and  in Middle- 
   
         
                                                                         
   earth  the  memory  of  all  that went  before is  dim and  unsure. But 
   among  the  Eldar  word  has  been  preserved of  the deeds  and things 
   that  were;  and  the  wisest  in  lore  among  them  tell  this  tale, 
   AElfwine, that I tell now to thee. And they say that the fleets  of Ar- 
   Pharazon  came  up  out  of  the  deeps  of  the  Sea  and  encompassed 
   Avallone and all the Isle of Eressea ...                               
    Since this last phrase is found  already in  A it  is clear  that the 
   changed  meaning  of   Avallone  (signifying   the  eastern   haven  in 
   Eressea, not the Isle itself) had entered during the writing of  A (see 
   under $12 above).                                                      
    In  SA  'Taniquetil'  is  an  editorial change  from 'the  Mountain of 
   Aman', and 'the light of Iluvatar' from 'the light of God'.            
  $76.  Then  Manwe upon  the Mountain  ... In  the first  sentence 'their 
   government  of  Arda'  was  a change  in SA  from 'their  government of 
   the Earth'.                                                            
  $77.  But  the  land  of  Aman  ... Two  changes were  made here  in SA. 
   The original text has  'were taken  away and  removed from  the circles 
   of the  world beyond  the reach  of Men  for ever',  and 'there  is not 
   now within the circles of the world any place abiding ...'.            
  $78.  In  an  hour  unlooked  for  by  Men  ...  AB  has  'Ar-Zimrahil', 
   changed in B 2 to 'Tar-Miriel'; see note 12.                           
  $80.  Nine ships there were ... All the texts  have 'Twelve  ships there 
   were: six for Elendil, and for Isildur four, and for Anarion  two', but 
   on  the  amanuensis  typescript  C  my   father  changed   the  numbers 
   to 'nine: four, three, two', noting  in the  margin: 'Nine,  unless the 
   rhyme in LR is altered to Four times  three.' The  reference is  to the 
   song  that  Gandalf sang  as he  rode on  Shadowfax with  Pippin across 
   Rohan on their way to Minas Tirith (The Two Towers p. 202):            
        Tall ships and tall kings                                         
               Three times three,                                         
        What brought they from the foundered land                         
               Over the flowing sea?                                      
  $81.  Elendil  and  his  sons  ...  The  opening  of this  paragraph was 
   altered in SA to remove  a reference  to AElfwine:  'And here  ends the 
   tale, AElfwine, to speak  of Elendil  and his  sons, who  later founded 
   kingdoms in Middle-earth ...'.                                         
  $83.  But  these things  come not  into the  tale ...  B had  'the Drown- 
   ing  of  Anadune',  corrected to  'the Drowning  of Numenor'  (a rever- 
   sion to the reading of A). At the end  of the  paragraph AB  had 'spoke 
   of  Akallabeth  that  was  whelmed  in   the  waves,   the  Downfallen, 
   Atalante   in  the   Eldarin  tongue',   with  Akallabeth   changed  to 
  
   Mar-nu-Falmar  in  B  2.  The  removal of  Akallabeth (restored  in SA) 
   belongs  with  the  general  replacement  of  Adunaic by  Elvish names: 
   see  under  $78  above, and  note 12.  - On  one of  the copies  of the 
   typescript C my father wrote this note on the name Atalante:           
   
    The   Adunaic   or   Numenorean   name   of   the  same   meaning  was 
    Akallabeth, vKALAB.   By  a   curious  coincidence   (not  consciously 
    prepared) before this tale was written a base vTALAT   'collapse, fall 
    in  ruin'  had  already  been  invented, and  from that  base atalante 
    'it  has  fallen  down'  was  a correct  formation according  to gram- 
    matical  rules  devised  before  Numenor  had  been  thought  of.  The 
    resemblance to Atlantis is thus by chance (as we say).                
                                                                         
   Against  this  note  is  written  '71',  which  must  mean  '1971' (see 
   XI.187,  191).  With  this  statement  on  the  subject  cf.  Lowdham's 
   remarks  in  The  Notion  Club  Papers, IX.249;  my father's  letter of 
   July 1964 cited  in V.8  (footnote); and  the Etymologies,  V.390, stem 
   TALAT.                                                                
  $$84-6.  The concluding section of the Akallabeth, beginning in SA 
   Among the Exiles many believed ...' (pp. 281 - 2), was headed in A 
   Epilogue; this was omitted in B. There is a full discussion of this 
   section in relation to The Drowning of Anadune in IX.391-6. 
  $84.  Among the Exiles many believed ... The original text, not 
   changed from A, reads: 
     But if thou wouldst know, AElfwine, ere thou goest, why it is that 
     men of the seed of Earendil, or any such as thou to whom some 
     part, however small, of their blood is descended, should still 
     venture upon the Sea, seeking for that which cannot be found, 
     this much I will say to thee. 
       The summit of the Meneltarma, the Pillar of Heaven, in the 
     midst of the land, had been a hallowed place, and even in the days 
     of Sauron none had defiled it. Therefore among the Exiles many 
     believed that it was not drowned for ever, but rose again above 
     the waves, a lonely island lost in the great waters, unless haply a 
     mariner should come upon it. And some there were that after 
     sought for it, because it was said among lore-masters that the far- 
     sighted men of old could see from the Meneltarma a glimmer of 
     the Deathless Land. 
  $86.  Thus in after days ... The sentence 'until it came to Tol 
   Eressea, the Lonely Isle' was a change in SA from the original 'until 
   it came to Eressea where are the Eldar immortal'. Immediately 
   following, 'where the Valar still dwell and watch the unfolding of 
   the story of the world' was an early change from the reading of A, 
   'where the Valar still dwell but watch only and meddle no longer in 
   the world abandoned to Men'. 
     In the last sentence 'and so had come to the lamplit quays of Aval- 
   lone' was an editorial change from 'and so had come to Avallone 
   and to Eressea' ('to Eressea and to Avallone' A). For the 'lamplit 
   quays of Avallone' see V.334. 
     After the conclusion of the Akallabeth in SA the following lines 
   were omitted: 
   
   And  whether  all  these  tales  be  feigned, or  whether some  at least          
   be  true,  and  by  them  the  Valar  still  keep  alight  among  Men  a          
   memory   beyond   the   darkness    of   Middle-earth,    thou   knowest          
   now, AElfwine, in thyself. Yet haply none shall believe thee.                     
                                                                                    
                      Note on the marriage of Miriel and Pharazon.                   
                                                                                    
   My  father  did  much  work  on this  story, but  it is  not easy  to see  how it 
   is  to  be  related  to the  paragraph (SA  $37, And  it came  to pass  that Tar- 
   Palantir  grew  weary  ...)  in  the  long  rider  inserted  into  the typescript 
  
   B,   which  is   exactly  repeated   in  SA   except  for   the  change   of  Ar- 
   Zimrahil  to  Ar-Zimraphel  (p.  155).  It  will in  any case  be clearer  if the 
   genealogy  is  set  out  (cf.  The  Line of  Elros in Unfinished Tales,  p. 223). 
                                                                                    
           Earendur                                  Lindorie                        
         15th Lord of                                                                
            Andunie                                                                  
                                                                                    
                                                     Inzilbeth = Ar-Gimilzor         
                                                                                    
                                                            
           Numendil                                  Inziladun    Gimilkhad 
         17th Lord of                              Tar-Palantir                      
            Andunie                                                                  
                                                                                    
                                                                                     
                                                                                    
   Amandil             Elentir                       Tar-Miriel = Ar-Pharazon        
                                                                                    
                                                    Ar-Zimrahil                      
                                                                                    
   The  significance  of  Amandil's  brother  Elentir  will  be  seen  in  the texts 
   given  here:  so  far  as  I  am  aware  he  appears  nowhere  else.  These texts 
   were  written  on  the  same  paper  as   the  long   rider  and   were  inserted 
   with it into the typescript B.                                                    
                                                                                    
                                          (a)                                        
   This  is  a  very  rough   manuscript  written   in  such   haste  that   it  has 
   proved  extraordinarily  difficult  to  decipher.  The   text  that   follows  is 
   uncertain  in  many  points,  but  these  do  not  affect  the  narrative  and  I 
   have  largely  dispensed  with  brackets   and  queries;   it  does   not  convey 
   at all the appearance of the original.                                            
   He   [Ar-Pharazon]   was   a   man   of   great   beauty   and   strength/stature 
   after  the  image  of  the  first  kings,  and  indeed  in  his  youth   was  not 
   unlike  the  Edain  of  old  in  mind  also,  though  he  had  strength  of  will 
   rather  than   of  wisdom   as  after   appeared,  when   he  was   corrupted  by 
   the  counsels  of  his  father  and  the acclaim  of the  people. In  his earlier 
   days   he   had   a   close   friendship   with   Amandil   who   was  afterwards 
   Lord   of   Andunie,(14) and  he   had  loved   the  people   of  the   House  of 
   
                          
                                                                            
      Valandil  with  whom  he  had kinship  (through Inzilbeth  his father's 
      mother).  With  them  he  was often  a guest,  and there  came Zimrahil 
      his  cousin,  daughter of  Inziladun who  was later  King Tar-Palantir. 
      Elentir  the  brother  of  Amandil loved  her, but  when first  she saw 
      Pharazon her eyes and her  heart were  turned to  him, for  his beauty, 
      and for his wealth also.                                               
           But  he  went  away (15) and  she  remained  unwed.  And now  it came 
      to pass  that her  father Tar-Palantir  grew weary  of grief  and died, 
      and as he had  no son  the sceptre  came to  her, in  the name  of Tar- 
      Miriel,  by  right  and  the  laws  of  the  Numenoreans.  But Pharazon 
      [?arose)  and  came  to  her,  and  she  was  glad,  and   forsook  the 
      allegiance of her  father for  the time,  being enamoured  of Pharazon. 
      And  in  this  they  broke the  laws of  Numenor that  forbade marriage 
      even in the royal  house between  those more  nearly akin  than cousins 
      in the second degree. But  they were  too powerful  for any  to gainsay 
      them.  And  when  they  were   wedded  she   yielded  the   sceptre  to 
      Pharazon,  and  he sat  upon the  throne of  Elros in  the name  of Ar- 
      Pharazon the Golden, but she retained also her title as hers  by right, 
      and was called Ar-Zimrahil.(16)                                       
           The Elendili alone were not subservient to him, or dared  to speak 
  
      against his wishes, and it became well-known to all  in that  time that 
      Amandil  the  Lord  of  Andunie  was  head  of  their party  though not 
      openly  declared.  Therefore   Ar-Pharazon  persecuted   the  Faithful, 
      stripping  them  of  any  wealth  that  they had,  and he  deprived the 
      heirs of  Valandil of  their lordship.  Andunie he  took then  and made 
      it a  chief haven  for the  king's ship-building,  and Amandil  who was 
      now  the  Lord  he  commanded  to  move  and  dwell  also  in  Romenna. 
      Yet he did not otherwise molest him [? at this  time], nor  dismiss him 
      from the Council of  the Sceptre,  because he  remembered still  in his 
      heart their friendship of  old; and  Amandil was  well beloved  also by 
      many who were not of the Elendili.                                     
           And  now  when  he  deemed  himself [?firm]  upon the  throne and 
      beyond  all  gainsaying  he  sat  in  A[rmenelos] in  the glory  of his 
      power, and he found it too little to appease his [?lust], and  amid all 
      his splendour he brooded darkly upon war.                              
                                                                            
   There are a number of phrases in this  text that  are identical  or almost 
   so to those found in  the long  rider ('Tar-Palantir  grew weary  of grief 
   and  died',  'by  right  and  the  laws of  the Numenoreans',  'those more 
   nearly  akin  than  cousins  in  the  second  degree', 'he  brooded darkly 
   upon  war',  SA  $$37, 39).  It would  be natural  to suppose  that these 
   phrases  made  their  first  appearance  in  this  text, which  was dashed 
   down on the page,  and that  they were  repeated in  the rider,  which was 
   a  manuscript written  with great  care; and  in that  case it  would have 
   to  be  concluded  that  my  father discarded  this story  of the  love of 
   Amandil's  brother  Elentir  for Zimrahil,  and of  her turning  away from 
   
   him and from the Elf-friends and glad acceptance of Pharazon, before 
   writing the final version. But I doubt that this was the case.          
                                                                          
                                     (b)                                   
   A  second page  is in  handwriting even  more obscure,  and I  have not 
   been able to make out the whole of it after repeated attempts.          
     In  his  boyhood  he  had  a  close  friendship  with Amandil  son of 
   Numendil  Lord  of  Andunie,  who  being one  of the  chief councillors 
   of the Sceptre dwelt often in Armenelos.                                
      Cut  out  friendship.  Ar-Pharazon's  policy to  Amandil was  due to 
   his wife?                                                               
      Now  Zimrahil,  whom  her  father  called  Miriel, only  daughter of 
   Tar-Palantir, was a woman of great beauty,  smaller [?in  ... stature] 
   than  were  most  women of  that land,  with bright  eyes, and  she had 
   great skill in ... She  was older  than Ar-Pharazon  by one  year," but 
   seemed younger, and  his eyes  and heart  were turned  to her;  but the 
   laws  of  Numenor  lay between,  beside the  displeasure of  her father 
   whom   Gimilkhad  opposed   in  all   ways  that   he  could.   For  in 
   Numenor cousins in the first  degree did  not marry  even in  the royal 
   house.  And  moreover  Zimrahil  was  betrothed  to  Elentir  Amandil's 
   [?older] brother and heir of Numendil.(18)                             
      From  a  distance,(19) for Gimilkhad  and  his  son were  not welcome 
   in the house of the king.                                               
   In the remainder of the  text there  are a  number of  whole sentences, 
   clearly essential to  the briefly  sketched narrative,  in which  I can 
   decipher virtually nothing.                                             
     Now it came into his heart that he would .......... Pharazon  was not 
   disposed to admit hindrance to his desires, and  he asked  leave there- 
   fore of Amandil to be  a guest  in his  house, learning  ..... Zimrahil 
   was at the time  in Andunie.  Gimilkhad was  little pleased  with this, 
   for  the  Lords  of  Andunie  were  his  chief opponents.  But Pharazon 
   [?laughed] saying he would do as he would, and ..........               
      And  Amandil  and  Pharazon   rode  in   Andunie  and   Elentir  and 
   Zimrahil saw them afar as they  [?stood] .....  for Elentir  loved his 
   brother.  But  when  Zimrahil  saw  Pharazon  in  the splendour  of his 
  
   young manhood come riding [? in]  .......... Suddenly  Zimrahil's heart 
   turned  towards   him.  And   when  Pharazon   was  greeted   upon  the 
   steps of the house their eyes met .......... and were abashed.          
   I take this to be a further movement in the story struggling to emerge, 
   in  which  my  father   was  considering   a  different   treatment  of 
   Pharazon's intrusion into the relationship of  Miriel and  Elentir (who 
   are now said to be betrothed); but the sketch is so rapid, and  so much 
   is indecipherable, that the actual course of the story is obscure.      
   
                                       (c)                                    
   A brief, clearly written text is the third of these papers  associated with 
   the rider inserted into the text of the Akallabeth.                        
     For  Pharazon  son  of  Gimilkhad  had  become  even  more  restless  and 
   eager  for  wealth  and  power  than  his  father.  He was  a man  of great 
   beauty  and  stature,  in  the  likeness  of  the first  kings of  men; and 
   indeed  in his  youth he  was not  unlike the  Edain of  old in  mind also, 
   though  he  had  courage  and  strength  of  will  rather  than  of wisdom, 
   as  after  appeared,  when  he  was  corrupted  by  the  counsels   of  his 
   father,  and  the  acclaim  of the  people. In  his earlier  days he  had a 
   close  friendship  with  Amandil   son  of   Numendil,  Lord   of  Andunie, 
   and  he  loved  the  people  of  that  House,  with  whom  he  himself  had 
   kinship  (through  Inzilbeth  his  father's  mother).  With  them   he  was 
   often  a  guest,  and  there also  his cousin,  daughter of  Inziladun, was 
   often  to  be  found.  For  Elentir  Amandil's brother  loved her,  and she 
   had  turned  her  heart  to  him,  and it  was known  that soon  they would 
   be betrothed.                                                              
   In this my father was closely following the  opening of  text (a),  but the 
   last sentence of the text, before it  was abandoned,  turns away,  with the 
   mention  of  the  approaching  betrothal  of  Elentir  and   Zimrahil,  and 
   was perhaps about to take a different course.                              
                                                                             
                                       (d)                                    
                                                                             
   Finally,  my  father  wrote  the  following  passage in  the margin  of the 
   inserted  rider  against  $37,  though without  indication of  its placing: 
   most  probably  at  the  end of  the paragraph  ('... and  the name  of his 
   queen he changed to Ar-Zimrahil').                                         
     And  he  persecuted  the  Faithful,  and  deprived  the Lords  of Andunie 
   of  their  lordship,  since  they  had  aided  Tar-Palantir  and  supported 
   his  daughter.  Andunie  he  took  then and  made it  the chief  harbour of 
   the  king's  ships,  and  Amandil  the  Lord  he  commanded  to   dwell  in 
   Romenna.  Yet  he   did  not   otherwise  molest   him,  nor   dismiss  him 
   yet  from  his  Council.  For  in  the days  of his  youth (ere  his father 
   corrupted him) Amandil had been his dear friend.                           
   This is very closely related to  the end  of text  (a), p.  160, 'Therefore 
   Ar-Pharazon  persecuted  the  Faithful ...';  on the  other hand,  it seems 
   clear  from  the  words  'and  supported  his daughter'  that the  story of 
   Zimrahil's love for Pharazon is not present.                               
                                                                             
     It  is not  perfectly clear  to me  how the  textual puzzle  presented by 
   these writings is to be resolved,  but I  am inclined  to think  that, con- 
   trary  to appearance,  the texts  (a), (b),  and (c)  in fact  followed the 
   writing  of  the  long  rider to  the Akallabeth,  and that  they represent 
   the  emergence  of  a doubt  in my  father's mind  whether the  marriage of 
   Pharazon  and  Zimrahil  was  indeed  'against her  will', and  the sketch- 
   
    ing  of  a  new  story  on the  subject. The  close agreement  of phrases 
    in (a) with those in the rider (see pp. 160 - 1) must then be interpreted 
    as simple repetition of what was  already present  there, rather  than as 
    drafting for it. Finally, on this view, he abandoned  the new  story, and 
    returned to that already present  in $37.  Amandil's brother  Elentir was 
    lost, at any rate in the recorded tradition.                              
  
      It  may  be  noted  that  the  youthful  friendship  of   Pharazon  and 
    Amandil  is  referred   to  in   SA  $47   (Then  Ar-Pharazon   the  King 
    turned  back ...,  p. 272),  and this  indeed goes  back to  the original 
    manuscript  of  the  Akallabeth:  'In  the days  of their  youth together 
    Valandil  [>  Amandil]  had  been  dear  to  Ar-Pharazon,  and  though he 
    was of the Elf-friends he  remained in  his council  until the  coming of 
    Sauron.'                                                                  
   
                                NOTES.                                       
                                                                            
    1. I think now that such  slight evidence  as there  is points  rather to 
       about 1960 as the date of these works.                                
    2. In $1 I altered the original 'yet they came at last to the  lands that 
       look  upon  the  Sea. These  are indeed  that folk  of whom  thou hast 
       heard  that  came  into  Beleriand  in  the  days  of  the war  of the 
       Noldor  and  Morgoth'  in order  to remove  the italicised  words (the 
       alteration of the last sentence to 'entered Beleriand  in the  days of 
       the War of the Jewels' was a  very late  change, one  of the  very few 
       that  my  father  made  to  the  typescript  C).  In $2,  similarly, I 
       changed 'and  thou hast  heard how  at the  last' to  'and in  the Lay 
       of Earendil it is told how at the last'.                              
    3. The  Line  of Elros  ends with  the words  (Unfinished Tales  p. 224): 
       'Of the deeds  of Ar-Pharazon,  of his  glory and  his folly,  more is 
       told in the tale of  the Downfall  of Numenor,  which  Elendil wrote, 
       and which was preserved in Gondor.'                                   
    4. In A my  father added  a footnote  here, omitted  in B:  'Rothinzil is 
       a  name  in  the  Numenorean  tongue,  and  it  has  the  same meaning 
       as Vingilot, which is Foamflower.'                                    
    5. It  is  true that  in the  opening sentence  of the  Tale of  Years my 
       father substituted in the final typescript 'The  First Age  ended with 
       the  Great  Battle,  in  which  the  Host  of Valinor  broke Thangoro- 
       drim  and  overthrew  Morgoth',  replacing  a  reference   to  'Fionwe 
       and the sons of the Valar' of preceding  versions (see  pp. 172  - 3); 
       but  he  may  not  have  removed  the  name  Fionwe  (Eonwe)  for  the 
       same reason as I did in the Akallabeth.                               
    6. The manuscript A had 'called', which became 'call' in B.              
    7. Cf.  Elrond's  words  in  The Council  of Elrond  (FR p.  257): 'There 
       in the courts of  the King  [in Minas  Anor] grew  a white  tree, from 
       the seed  of that  tree which  Isildur brought  over the  deep waters, 
       and  the  seed  of  that  tree  before came  from Eressea,  and before 
   
       that out of  the Uttermost  West in  the Day  before days  when the 
       world was young.'                                                  
    8. 'Tar-Atanamir' was struck out in A and  does not  appear in  B, but 
       this seems to have been due only  to my  father's wish  to postpone 
       the naming of the king to $24.                                     
    9. Nimruzirim:  Nimruzir is  the name  of Elendil  in The  Drowning of 
       Anadune.                                                           
   10. In  The  Drowning  of  Anadune  (IX.363,  $20)  'seven   kings  had 
       ruled ... between  Indilzar [Elros]  and Ar-Pharazon',  but 'seven' 
       was changed to 'twelve' (IX.381).                                  
   11. Other footnotes  (on the  inscription of  the Quenya  name Herunu- 
       men  of  Ar-Adunakhor  in  the  Scroll  of Kings,  $31, and  on the 
       explanation  of  the  name  Tar-Palantir, $35,  with which  cf. The 
       Line of Elros in Unfinished  Tales p.  223) were  incorporated into 
       the body of the text in SA. At the end of $35 I extended  the words 
       of  the  original  text 'the  ancient tower  of King  Minastir upon 
       Oromet' to  '... upon  the hill  of Oromet  nigh to  Andunie', this 
       being  taken  from  The Line  of Elros,  p. 220;  and in  $37 after 
       'Miriel' I added the words 'in the Elven-tongue'.                  
   12. Before the second of these passages was struck  out (and  so before 
       the insertion of the rider) my father went through  it and  all the 
  
       remainder  of  the  typescript  B   and  replaced   Ar-Pharazon  by 
       Tar-Kalion (in the rejected passage, p. 153, he  cut out  the words 
       'whom  men  called  Ar-Pharazon',  thus  leaving   'Tar-Calion  the 
       Golden').  His  intention,  presumably,  was  to  use  Elvish names 
       exclusively; nonetheless, in the inserted rider  he named  the king 
       Ar-Pharazon.  The  typist  of  C  therefore  moved  from  one  name 
       to  the  other;  and seeing  this my  father began  on C  to change 
       Tar-Kalion back to Ar-Pharazon,  but soon  wearied of  it. In  SA I 
       adopted Ar-Pharazon.                                               
   13. Throughout  this concluding  part of  the Akallabeth  I substituted 
       the  name  Ar-Pharazon  for  Tar-Kalion, as  explained in  note 12. 
       Arminaleth  was  changed  to  Armenelos  on B,  and this  was taken 
       up in SA.                                                          
   14. The following  is written  in the  margin here:  '3rd in  line from 
       Earendur and 18th from Valandil the First Lord of Andunie .        
   15. Above 'he went  away' is  written '[?Pharazon]  went to  the wars'; 
       cf.  SA  $36  (Now  Gimilkhad  died ...):  He [Pharazon]  had fared 
       often abroad, as a  leader in  the wars  that the  Numenoreans made 
       then in the coastlands of Middle-earth'.                           
   16. At  this point  in the  manuscript stands  the following:  'And his 
       love therefore of the Lords of Andunie turned  to hate,  since they 
       alone  were  powerful  or  wise  enough  to  restrain him  and give 
       counsel against his desires.' A second  version following  this was 
       struck out, and no doubt my  father intended  the rejection  of the 
       first also.                                                        
   
   17. In  The  Line  of  Elros  Ar-Pharazon  was born  in 3118,  and Tar- 
       Miriel in 3117 (Unfinished Tales p. 224)-                               
   18. The  word  I have  given as  'older' is  scarcely interpretable  at all 
       as it stands, but 'older' or 'elder' seems inevitable, since Elentir is 
       called  the  heir  of  Numendil,  Lord  of  Andunie,   apparently  dis- 
       placing Amandil.                                                        
   19. 'From  a  distance'  presumably  refers  back  to  the words  'his eyes 
       and heart were turned to her'.                                          
   
                                          VI.                                      
                                                                                  
                                 THE TALE OF YEARS OF                              
                                    THE SECOND AGE.                                
                                                                                  
   The  chronology  of  the  Second  Age  can  be  traced  back  to  its  origin in 
   two  small  half-sheets  of paper.  That these  are not  only the  first written 
   record  of  such  a  chronology,  but  represent  the   actual  moment   of  its 
   establishment,   seems   certain   from   the   obviously   experimental  nature 
   of the calculations. I will  refer to  the various  texts of  the Tale  of Years 
   by  the  letter  T, and  call the  first of  these pages,  given below,  T(a) to 
   indicate  its  primary  nature.  The  rejected  figures, being  overwritten, are 
   in  some  cases  hard to  make out,  but I  believe this  to be  a substantially 
   correct representation of  the text  as it  was first  written; following  it, I 
   give the subsequent changes.                                                    
                                                                                  
                                     Time Scheme.                                  
   'Ages' last about 3000 years.                                                   
   The 'Black Years' or the age between the Great Battle and defeat                
   of Morgoth, and the Fall of Numenor and the overthrow of                        
   Sauron lasted about 3500.                                                       
   Thus:                                                                           
   Great Battle                                                                    
   Judgement of Fionwe and establishment of Numenor    10                            
   Reign of Elros                                     410 
   11 other kings averaging 240 each                 2640 
                                                                                
  
   Last 13th king                                     220 
                                                    -----                        
                                                     3280 
                                                                                  
   Elendil (very long-lived) was [many rejected figures] 200 years                 
   old at Fall of Numenor, and Isildur 100. The new  realms lasted                 
   100 years before Sauron opened war.                      100 
   The gathering of Alliance 3 years, the Siege 7            10                       
                                                           3390 
                                                                                  
   The Third Age was 'drawing to its end' in Frodo's time. So that                 
   Loss of Ring was  about 3000  years ago.  For 500  years Sauron                 
   remained  quiet and  then began  slowly to  grow in  Mirkwood -                 
   that stirred events and wakened the Ring to come back.                          
   So Smeagol and Deagol's finding occurred about 600  years after                 
   
   Isildur's death. Gollum therefore had the Ring near[ly] 2400                
   years.                                                                      
                                                                              
   Average life of a Numenorean   210 years (3 X 70)                             
   Average life of royal house    350 years (5 X 70)                              
   A King of Numenor usually acceded when about 100-120 and                    
   ruled about 250 years.                                                      
                                                                              
     These dates seem  to have  been changed  in this  order. First,  the dur- 
   ation  of  the  new  realms  before  Sauron   assailed  them   was  changed 
   from 100 to 110 years,  giving a  total of  3400 (and  at the  beginning of 
   the text the figure of 'about 3500' for the length of the Black Years, i.e. 
   the  Second  Age,  was  changed  to  'about  3400',  and  not  subsequently 
   altered).  Then  the  establishment  of  Numenor  was  changed  from  10 to 
   50, giving the  date 3320  for the  Fall of  Numenor, and  a total  of 3440 
   years in the Second Age.                                                    
     Sauron's  'remaining  quiet'  (in  the  Third Age)  was changed  from 500 
   to 1000 years,  the finding  of the  Ring in  the Anduin  from 600  to 1100 
   years after Isildur's death,  and Gollum's  possession of  it from  2400 to 
   1900 years.                                                                 
     A  pencilled  note,  very  probably  of  the  same  time,  on  this  page 
   reads:  'In  character  Aragorn  was  a  hardened  man  of  say 45.  He was 
   actually  90,  and  would  live at  least another  50 (probably  70) years. 
   Aragorn  was  a  Numenorean  of  pure  blood  but  the  span  had  dwindled 
   to double life.'                                                            
                                                                              
     The  second  of  these  two  primary  pages,  unquestionably  written  at 
   the same time  as the  first (as  is shown  by the  paper used),  is headed 
   'The  Second  Age  and  the  Black Years',  and gives  dates from  'B.Y.' 0 
   (the end of the  Great Battle)  to the  loss of  the One  Ring and  the end 
   of  the  Second  Age,  the  date  of  which  (3440  in  T(a))  now  becomes 
   3441,  which  was  never  changed.  This page,  being the  earliest version 
   of an actual 'Tale of Years', I will call T 1. In its earlier part T  1 was 
   so  much  corrected  and  reworked  as  my  father  proceeded  that  it  is 
   scarcely  possible  to  analyse  the  successive  stages  of  its endlessly 
   changed  chronology;  but  in  a  subsequent  text  he  followed  the final 
   form of T 1 so closely that it can be given in its  place. The  chief point 
   to  notice  in  it  is  the  entry  'Foundation  of  Tarkilion',  which was 
   changed  (probably  at  once)  to   'Foundation  of   Artheden  (Dunhirion) 
   and  Gondor'.  The  name  Dunhirion  is  also found,  but not  so far  as I 
   know  elsewhere,  in  a late  text of  the chapter  The Council  of Elrond, 
   where  it  was corrected  to Annuminas;  while Tarkilion  is found  in the 
   original  manuscript of  Of the  Rings of  Power and  the Third  Age, like- 
   wise  corrected  to  Annuminas,  and  likewise  apparently not  found else- 
   where.  Artheden  is  clearly  the  first  appearance of  Arthedain, though 
   not with its later significance.                                            
  
     The page T 1 (in  its final  form) was  followed so  closely by  the next 
   
    text that it seems probable that no long interval had  elapsed. This  is a 
    clearly written manuscript on two sides of a single sheet; I will refer to 
    it as T 2. A few changes were made to it in  red ink,  but they  were made 
    after  the subsequent  version had  been written  (since the  same changes 
    were made to that, also in red ink), and I do not notice them here.        
                                                                              
                               Of the Tale of Years                            
                                in the latter ages.                            
                                                                              
    The  'First  Age' (1) ended with the  Great   Battle  and   the  departure 
    of   the   Elves   and   Fathers   of   Men,   and   the   foundation   of 
    Numenor.                                                                   
      The   'Second   Age'   ended   with   the   overthrow  of   Sauron,  and 
    the Loss of the One Ring.                                                  
      The  'Third  Age'  is  drawing  to  its end  in the  tales of  the Shire 
    and of the Hobbits.                                                        
      Each   'Age'   last[ed]  somewhat   more  or   less  than   3000  years; 
    so   that   the   Loss   of  the   Ring  was   about  3000   years  before 
    Frodo's  time.  Deagol  finds   it  about   1100  years   after  Isildur's 
    death. 'Gollum' therefore had the Ring for about 1900 years.               
                                                                              
                   The Second Age or the Black Years                           
                reckoned from the overthrow of Morgoth                         
            End of the Great Battle.                                           
      10. Foundation of the Havens, and the kingdom of Lindon.                  
      50. Foundation of Numenor.                                                
     460. Death of Elros, Earendel's son, first king of Numenor.                
     500. Reawakening (2) of Sauron in Middle-earth.                               
     700. First ships of the Numenoreans return to Middle-earth.                
          Others come at times, but seldom, and they do not stay.            
     750. Foundation of Imladrist (3) (Rivendell) and Eregion                      
         (Hollin).                                                          
     900. - Sauron begins in secret to build the fortress of Barad-             
           dur in Mordor, and makes the forges of Orodruin.                   
    1200-1500. The Rings of Power are made in Eregion.                          
    1550. War of the Elves and Sauron. The 'Days of Flight' begin,              
          or the Black Years properly so called.                             
    1600. Gil-galad defends Lindon; and Imladris is besieged but                
          holds out. Eregion is laid waste.                                  
    1700. The great voyages of the Numenoreans begin. They                      
          come in many ships to Lindon, and they aid Gil-galad               
          and Elrond.                                                        
    1900. Barad-dur is completed.                                               
   
   2000-3000. Sauron's dominion  slowly extends  over all         
         Middle-earth, but  it is  withheld from  the North-West,         
         and all along the West-shores, even far  southwards, the         
         Numenoreans have fortresses and outposts.                        
   3118. Tar-kalion  the young  king, the  thirteenth of  his line,         
         ascends the throne of Numenor. He resolves  to challenge         
         Sauron the Great, and begins an armament (3120).                 
   3125. Tar-kalion sets sail to Middle-earth. Sauron is  obliged to         
         yield and is taken to Numenor.                                   
   3319. Downfall  of  Numenor.  Elendil,  Anarion and  Isildur fly         
         to Middle-earth. Foundation of Arthedain (with  the city         
         Annuminas) in the North;  and of  Gondor (with  the city         
         Osgiliath) in the South.                                         
   3320. Sauron returns to Mordor.                                   
   3430-3. Sauron at  last being  ready makes  war in  Gondor. The         
         Last Alliance is formed.                                         
  
   3433 [> 3434]. Battle of Dagorlad. Siege of Barad-dur begun.              
   3441. Sauron  overthrown.  Ring  taken  and  lost.  End  of  the         
         Second Age.                                                      
                                                                           
     The following are the only differences in the chronology  of T  2 from 
   its forerunner. In T 1  Sauron's departure  to Numenor  is given  a sep- 
   arate entry under the year 3128; and (while  T 1  already has  the final 
   date 3319 for the Downfall, where T(a) had 3320)  the flight  of Elendil 
   and his sons is placed, most strangely, a year later, in 3320.           
     It will be seen that the dates of events in the Second Age are for the 
   most  part at  variance with  those in  Appendix B,  in many  cases very 
   widely so (thus Imladris was  founded at  the same  time as  Eregion, in 
   750, but in  Appendix B  not until  1697, in  the War  of the  Elves and 
   Sauron, when Eregion was  laid waste).  The most  extreme of  these dif- 
   ferences refers in fact to the Third Age, in the  headnote to  the text, 
   where the statement in T(a) that Deagol  found the  Ring in  about Third 
   Age  1100  and  therefore  Gollum  possessed  it  for  some  1900  years 
   (p. 167) is repeated: in Appendix B Deagol finds  the Ring  in T.A.2463, 
   by which reckoning Gollum had  it for  478 years,  until Bilbo  found it 
   in 2941.                                                                 
     There  are  a  number  of  points  of  agreement  between  T  2 (under 
   which I include here the closely similar T  1) and  the 'Scheme'  of the 
   Numenorean  kings  accompanying  the  original   manuscript  A   of  the 
   Akallabeth, given on pp. 150-1. In both,  the death  of Elros  is placed 
   in  the  year  460  (not as  later in  442); in  T 2  the coming  of the 
   Numenoreans  to  the aid  of Gil-galad  in Lindon  is dated  1700, while 
   in the 'Scheme' this is said to have occurred in the days of the unnamed 
   sixth king (after Elros), who died in 1790; in T 2 the accession of Tar- 
   kalion is placed in 3118, and in  the 'Scheme'  his father,  the unnamed 
   
                            
                                                                              
   twelfth king (after Elros) died in that year; and in both  the date  of Tar- 
   kalion's  landing  in  Middle-earth is  3125. A  further point  of agreement 
   between  both,  and  also  with  the  manuscript A  of the  Akallabeth, con- 
   cerns  the  completion  of  Barad-dur:  in  T  2  this  is  dated  1900;  in 
   Akallabeth A (see  p. 153,  $29) it  is said  to have  occurred in  the days 
   of  Atanamir;  and  in  the  'Scheme'  Atanamir  is  said  to  have  died in 
   2061, his father having died in 1790.                                       
      Two other points in this earliest version (or  strictly versions)  of the 
   Tale  of  Years  of  the  Second  Age remain  to be  mentioned. The  loss of 
   the  One  Ring  is  expressly placed  in the  last year  of the  Second Age, 
   3441;  whereas  in  Appendix  B  the  headnote states  that that  Age 'ended 
   with the  first overthrow  of Sauron  ... and  the taking  of the  One Ring' 
   (cf.  also  the  last words  of section  I (i)  of Appendix  A, RK  p. 318), 
   while  the  planting  of  the  White Tree  in Minas  Anor, the  handing over 
   of  the  South  Kingdom to  Meneldil, and  the death  of Isildur  are placed 
   in the year 2 of  the Third  Age. Secondly,  in the  entry for  3319 Anarion 
   is placed before Isildur, and it will be seen shortly that this  does indeed 
   mean that  Anarion was  the elder  of Elendil's  sons (cf.  the text  FN III 
   in  IX.335:  'his  sons  Anarion  and  Isildur'). In  Akallabeth A  and sub- 
   sequently  Isildur  had  four  ships  and  Anarion two  (p. 157,  $80), from 
   which it seems  clear that  the reversal  of this  had already  taken place. 
   On  the  other  hand,  in an  early version  of the  chapter The  Council of 
   Elrond Isildur was expressly stated to be the elder (VII.126).              
                                                                              
      Found  with  T  2  and  to  all  appearance  belonging  to the  same time 
   is  another  page  in  which  my  father  restated  in  the same  or closely 
   similar  terms  a part  of his  notes on  Numenor and  the aftermath  of the 
   Downfall in T(a),  pp. 166-7.  This page  I will  call T(b).  Corrections to 
   it were made at the same time as those  to T  2, and  are not  noticed here. 
                                                                              
  
   Average life of a Numenorean before the fall was about 210                  
   years (3 x 70). Average life of the royal house of the line of              
   Earendel' was about 350 years (5 X 70). A king of Numenor                   
   usually came to the throne when about 120 years old and                     
   reigned 200 years or more.                                                  
     50  Numenor founded                                                       
    410  years Elros reigned                                                  
   2640  11 other kings (averaging 240 each)                                    
    220  Last king (Tarkalion)                                                
   ----                                                                       
   3320                                                                        
                                                                              
   Elendil was very long-lived (being of Earendel's line).  He was             
   about 200 years  old at  the time  of the  Fall of  Numenor and             
   Anarion  110, Isildur  100. The  new realms  of Arnor  and Gon-             
   dor lasted about 110 years before Sauron made his first attacks             
   on them. The gathering of the Last Alliance, the  march, battle             
   
   and siege, lasted about 11 years. (121)                                   
   3320 + 121, 3441.                                                         
                                                                            
      The  remainder  of  this  page  and its  verso are  taken up  with the 
   earliest version of the Tale of Years of the  Third Age,  obviously writ- 
   ten continuously from T(b) just given; for this see p. 225.               
                                                                            
      These initial computations  of the  chronology of  the Second  Age are 
   remarkable in themselves  and perplexing  in the  detail of  their inter- 
   relations.                                                                
      The text T(a), self-evidently the starting-point,  made 3320  the date 
   of the Downfall. After  a lapse  of 110  years Sauron  opened war  on the 
   new  kingdoms  (3430),  and  a  further ten  passed before  his overthrow 
   in 3440, the last year of the Second Age.                                 
      In T 1, written at the same time as, but after, T(a), the  Downfall is 
   placed in 3319 (no reason for the change being  evident), but  the flight 
   of  Elendil  and  his sons  is incomprehensibly  placed in  the following 
   year,  3320  (p.  169).  Again  after  110  years Sauron  attacked Gondor 
   (3430), but now eleven years passed before his overthrow in 3441.         
      In T 2, which is little more than a fair copy of T 1, the  founding of 
   the  kingdoms  in Middle-earth  is placed  in the  year of  the Downfall, 
   which  is  now  111  years before  Sauron's attack  in 3430;  as in  T 1, 
   eleven years passed before the overthrow of Sauron in 3441.               
      Finally, the extremely puzzling text T(b) goes back to T(a) in placing 
   the  Downfall  in  3320, and  110 years  passed before  the war  began in 
   3430; but the total of 3441 is reached as in  T 1  and T  2 by  the lapse 
   of  eleven years  before the  overthrow. T(b)  is apparently  a companion 
   page to T 2, and must be later than the other  texts, since  the Northern 
   Kingdom  is  here  called  Arnor,  not  Arthedain,  and this  change only 
   entered after a further text of the Tale of Years had been written.       
      If  we now  turn to  the Akallabeth  'Scheme' (pp.  150-1) it  will be 
   seen  that  the  date  3319  of the  Downfall is  reached by  an entirely 
   different route. In the  'Scheme' the  intervals between  the death-dates 
   of the kings are in every case either 221 or 222 years, except  for those 
   between  the  unnamed  sixth  king  and  Atanamir,  the   seventh,  which 
   was  50  years  longer  (271  years),  and between  Atanamir and  his son 
   Kiryatan which was 50 years shorter (172 years).  If all  these intervals 
   are added together they reach a total of 2658  years; and  if to  this is 
   added the year of the death of Elros (460)  and the  length of  the reign 
   of  Tar-kalion  (201 years)  we reach  3319, the  date of  the Downfall.(4) 
   In the  'Scheme' Tar-kalion  is numbered  '13', but  he is  expressly the 
   thirteenth king excluding Elros, as he is  also in  Akallabeth A  and The 
   Drowning  of  Anadune  as  revised  (see  p.  154 and  note 10),  so that 
   there were fourteen kings of Numenor in all.                              
  
      In the texts T(a) and T(b), on  the other  hand, 'eleven  other kings' 
   ruled  between  Elros  and Tar-kalion,  making thirteen  in all;  and the 
   average length of their reigns being here 240 years,  the total  is 2640. 
   
    When to this is added 460  and Tar-kalion's  reign of  220 years  the total 
    is 3320.                                                                    
      A final element is the  fact that  in T  1, the  companion page  to T(a), 
    Tar-kalion ascended  the throne  in 3118  and reigned  for 201  years, just 
    as in the 'Scheme'.                                                         
      Every  explanation  of  this  extraordinary   textual  puzzle   seems  to 
    founder. It is not in itself perhaps a matter of great significance, though 
    one  certainly gets  the impression  that there  is more  to the  date 3319 
    (and possibly also to 3441) than the evidence reveals. It is clear,  at any 
    rate, that all these texts, the original manuscript  of the  Akallabeth and 
    its  associated  'Scheme',  the computations  in the  texts T(a)  and T(b), 
    and the  initial version  of the  Tale of  Years, arose  at the  same time, 
    before the narrative of  The Lord  of the  Rings was  in final  form; while 
    the  evidence  suggests  that  it  was these  computations of  the Numenor- 
    ean  kings,  formulaic  as  they  were,  that  provided  the  chronological 
    'vehicle'  of the  Second Age,  established at  that time.  It can  be seen 
    from  the text  T 1  that the  Numenorean history  provided the  fixed ele- 
    ment,  while  the  dating  of  events in  Middle-earth before  the Downfall 
    were at first of an extreme  fluidity (the  making of  the Rings  of Power, 
    for  instance,  was  moved  from  1000-1200  to  1200-1500,  and   the  War 
    of the Elves and Sauron from 1200 to 1550).                                 
                                                                               
    The third text of the Tale of Years, which I will call T 3,  is (so  far as 
    the  Second  Age  is concerned)  little more  than a  copy of  T 2,  with a 
    number  of  entries  somewhat  expanded,  and  one  sole  additional entry: 
    '3440 Anarion is slain'; no dates were altered.  Anarion and  Isildur still 
    appear  in  that order,  and the  North Kingdom  is still  named Arthedain, 
    though  both  were  subsequently  corrected.  The  statement  in  the open- 
    ing passage of T 2 concerning the  length of  the Ages  and the  finding of 
    the  Ring  by  Deagol  was  omitted,  and  in its  place the  following was 
    introduced:                                                                 
      The  Fourth  Age  ushered  in  the  Dominion  of Men  and the  decline of 
    all the other 'speaking-folk' of the Westlands.                             
    Following  the  usual pattern,  a number  of additions,  some of  them sub- 
    stantial,  were  made  to the  manuscript T  3, but  virtually all  of them 
    were  taken  up  into  the  following  version, the  greatly expanded  T 4, 
    whose entries  for the  Second Age  are given  here. This  is a  good clear 
    manuscript  with  few  subsequent  alterations  in this  part of  the text; 
    those  which were  made before  the following  text was  taken from  it are 
    noticed if significant.                                                     
                                                                               
                                 The Tale of Years                              
                                      in the                                    
                                    Latter Ages.                                
         The First Age was the longest. It ended with the Great Battle in       
             which Fionwe and the sons of the Valar broke Thangorodrim          
   
   and  overthrew Morgoth.(5) Then  most   of  the   exiled  Elves 
   returned into the West and dwelt in Eressea that  was afterwards 
   named  Avallon,  being  within  sight of  Valinor.(6) The  Atani or 
   Edain,  Fathers of  Men, sailed  also over  Sea and  founded the 
   realm of Numenor or Westernesse,  on a  great isle,  westmost of 
   all mortal lands.                                                
                                                                   
   The  Second Age  ended with  the first  overthrow of  Sauron and 
   the loss of the One Ring.                                        
                                                                   
   The Third Age came to its end in the  War of  the Ring,  and the 
  
   destruction  of  the  Dark  Tower  of  Sauron,  who  was finally 
   defeated.                                                        
                                                                   
   The  Fourth  Age  ushered  in  the  Dominion  of  Men   and  the 
   decline of all other 'speaking folk' of the Westlands.           
   [Added: The first three ages are  now by  some called  The Elder 
   Days,  but of  old and  ere the  Third Age  was ended  that name 
   was given only to the First Age and the world before the casting 
   forth of Morgoth.](7)                                            
   
                            The Second Age.                        
                                                                  
   These were the Dark Years of Middle-earth, but the high  tide of 
   Numenor.  Of events  in Middle-earth  scant record  is preserved 
   even  among  the  Elves,  and  their dates  here given  are only 
   approximate.                                                    
                                       
   
     10. Foundation of the Grey Havens, and the Kingdom of 
         Lindon. This was ruled by Gil-galad son of Felagund,(8) 
         chief of all the Noldor who did not yet depart to 
         Avallon. 
     50. Foundation of Numenor. [Added: About the same time 
         the works of Moria were begun by Durin the Dwarf and 
         his folk from the ruins of the ancient dwarf-cities in the 
         Blue Mountains. This was struck out and replaced by: 
         About this time many dwarves fleeing from the ruins of 
         the dwarf-cities in the Blue Mountains came to Moria, 
         and its power and the splendour of its works were 
         greatly increased.](9) 
    460. Death of Elros Earendil's son, first King of Numenor. 
    500. Sauron, servant of Morgoth, begins to stir again in 
         Middle-earth. 
    700. First ships of the Numenoreans return to Middle-earth. 
         At first they came only seldom, and the Numenoreans 
         did not stay long in any place. 
   
   750.    Foundation  of  Imladris  (or  Rivendell)  and  of  Eregion 
           (or  Hollin)  as  dwellings  of the  Noldor or  High Elves. 
           Remnants  of  the  Telerian  Elves  (of Doriath  in ancient 
           Beleriand)  establish  realms  in  the woodlands  far east- 
           ward, but most of  these peoples  are Avari  or East-elves. 
           The  chief  of  these  were  Thranduil  who  ruled  in  the 
           north   of   Greenwood   the   Great  beyond   Anduin,  but 
           Lorien  was  fairer and  had the  greater power;  for Cele- 
           born had to wife the Lady Galadriel  of the  Noldor, sister 
           of Gil-galad [> sister of Felagund Gil-galad's sire].(10) 
   900.    Sauron  in  secret  begins  the  building of  the fortress, 
           Barad-dur,  in  Mordor,  and  makes  there  the  forges  of 
           Orodruin,  the  Mountain  of Fire.  But he  professes great 
           friendship  with the  Eldar, and  especially with  those of 
           Eregion, who were great in smith-craft.                    
                                                                     
   1200-1500. The Rings of Power are forged in Eregion; but the      
                                                                     
           Ruling Ring is forged by Sauron in Orodruin.               
   1550.   War of the Elves and  Sauron begins.  The 'Days  of Flight' 
           begin,  or  the  'Dark  Years'  properly  so  called, being 
           the  time  of  the  dominion  of  Sauron.  Eregion  is laid 
           waste.  The  Naugrim  (or  Dwarves)  close  the   gates  of 
           Moria.  Many  of  the  remaining  Noldor  depart  west over 
           Sea.                                                       
  
   1700.   The  great  voyages  of  the  Numenoreans  begin. Gil-galad 
           defends   Lindon   and   the   Grey  Havens.   Imladris  is 
           besieged  but  holds  out  under  the  command   of  Elrond 
           Earendil's   son.   The   Numenoreans   come    with   many 
           ships  to  Lindon  and  they  aid  Gil-galad   and  Elrond. 
           Sauron  retreats  from  Eriador  (west  of the  Misty Moun- 
           tains).                                                    
   1900.   Barad-dur  is  completed  with  the  power  of  the  Ruling 
                                                                     
           Ring.                                                      
   c.2000.  The  Shadow  falls  on  Numenor.  The  Numenoreans         
           begin to  murmur against  the Valar,  who will  not permit         
           them  to  sail  west  from  their  land;  and  they become         
           jealous  of   the  immortality   of  the   Eldar.  [Added:         
           (c.2250).]  A  division  appears  among   the  Numenoreans         
           between the Elf-friends, the smaller party, and the King's         
           Folk. The latter  become slowly  estranged from  the Valar         
           and the Eldar, and abandon the use  of the  Elven tongues;         
           the  kings  take  names  of  Numenorean  form.   The  Elf-         
           friends,  dwelling  most  in the  east of  Numenor,(11) remain         
   
         loyal  to  the  kings  except in  the matter  of rebellion 
         against the decrees of the Valar.                          
   2000-3000. The Numenoreans now make permanent 
                                                                   
         dwellings on  the shores  of Middle-earth,  seeking wealth 
         and  dominion;  they  build  many  havens  and fortresses. 
         The Elf-friends go  chiefly to  the North-west,  but their 
         strongest  place  is  at  Pelargir  above  the  Mouths  of 
         Anduin.  The  King's  Folk  establish lordships  in Umbar (12) 
         and Harad and in many other  places on  the coasts  of the 
         Great Lands.                                               
            During  the  same  time  Sauron  extends  his  dominion 
         slowly  over  the  great  part  of  Middle-earth;  but his 
         power  reaches  out  eastward, since  he is  withheld from 
         the coasts by the  Numenoreans. He  nurses his  hatred for 
         them,  but  cannot  yet  challenge  them  openly.  Towards 
         the end of this time the Ulairi, the Ringwraiths, servants 
         of Sauron and slaves of the Nine Rings first appear.       
   3118. Tar-kalion,  calling   himself  Ar-Pharazon   the  Golden, 
         thirteenth  king  of  the  line  of Earendil,  ascends the 
         throne  of Numenor.  He resolves  to challenge  Sauron the 
         Great, and builds an armament.                             
   3125. Ar-Pharazon  sets  sail  for  Middle-earth. The  might and 
         splendour  of  the  Numenoreans  fills  the   servants  of 
         Sauron  with  fear.  Ar-Pharazon  lands  at Umbar,  and in 
         pursuance  of  his  own   secret  design   Sauron  humbles 
         himself  and  submits.  Sauron  is taken  as a  hostage to 
         Numenor.                                                   
                                                                   
   3140-3310. Sauron slowly gains the confidence of Ar-              
                                                                   
         Pharazon,  until  he  dominates  his  counsels.  He  urges 
         Ar-Pharazon  to  make  war  on  the Lords  of the  West to 
         gain everlasting life.                                     
            Most  of  the  Numenoreans  fall  under  the   sway  of 
         Sauron,  and  they  persecute  the  Elf-friends;  and they 
         become tyrants over men in Middle-earth.                   
   3310. Ar-Pharazon  feeling  the  approach   of  death   at  last 
         takes  the  counsel of  Sauron and  prepares a  vast fleet 
         for  an  assault  upon   Avallon  and   Valinor.  Valandil 
         [>  Amandil](13) the faithful  breaks the  ban of  the Valar 
  
         and sails west, hoping to repeat the embassy  of Earendil, 
         and obtain the help of the Lords of the West. He  is never 
         heard of again. His son Elendil, as his father had bidden, 
         makes ready ships on  the east  coast of  Numenor, prepar- 
   
          ing for flight with all the faithful that he can gather.      
   3319.  The great fleet of Ar-Pharazon  sets sail  into the  West and 
          encompassing   Avallon   assails   the  shores   of  Valinor. 
          Numenor  is  destroyed,   and  swallowed   up  by   the  sea. 
          The  world  is   broken  and   Valinor  separated   from  the 
          lands of the living.                                          
             Elendil  and  his  sons  Isildur  and  Anarion  escape and 
          fly  east  with  nine  great  ships (14) to  Middle-earth.  They 
          bring  with  them  the  Seven Stones  or Palantiri,  gifts of 
          the  Eldar  of Avallon,  and Isildur  brings also  a seedling 
          of the White Tree of Avallon.                                 
   3320.  Foundation  of  the  realm  of  Arnor  in  the  north  of the 
          Westlands,   with   the   city   Annuminas;  and   of  Gondor 
          about  the  waters  of  Anduin  in the  south, with  the city 
          Osgiliath.  The  Stones  are  divided: Elendil  retains three 
          in   the   North-kingdom,   at   Annuminas,   and   on   Amon 
          Sul,  and in  the tower  of Emyn  Beraid (the  Tower Hills).(15) 
          His sons take four,  and set  them at  Minas Ithil,  at Minas 
          Anor, at Osgiliath, and at Orthanc.                           
             In  the  same  year  Sauron  returns to  Middle-earth, and 
          being at first filled  with fear  by the  power and  wrath of 
          the  Lords  of the  West he  hides himself  in Mordor  and is 
          quiet.                                                        
                                                                       
   3430-3 [> 3429-30]. Sauron, being at last ready again, makes 
          war   upon   Gondor.   Orodruin   bursts   into   smoke   and 
          flame,  and  Men  of  Gondor  seeing  the  sign   re-name  it 
          Amon    Amarth,   Mount    Doom.(16) Sauron    comes   forth 
          and assails  Minas Ithil,  and destroys  the White  Tree that 
          Isildur planted there. Isildur takes a  seedling of  the Tree 
          and  escapes  by  ship   down  Anduin   with  his   wife  and 
          sons. He sails  to Elendil  in the  North. The  Last Alliance 
          is  formed  between  Gil-galad  Elven-king  and  Elendil  and 
          his  sons.  They  march  east   to  Imladris   summoning  all 
          folk to their aid.                                            
                                                                       
   3434.  The Host of the Alliance crosses the Misty Mountains          
                                                                       
          and marches south. They encounter the host of Sauron          
                                                                       
          upon Dagorlad north of the gates of Mordor, and they          
          are victorious. Sauron takes refuge in Barad-dur.             
   3434-    Siege of Barad-dur begins and lasts seven years.            
   3440.  Anarion is slain in Gorgoroth.                                
   3441.  Sauron comes forth, and wrestles with Elendil and Gil-        
          galad. They overthrow him but are themselves slain.           
   
    The  One  Ring  is  taken  from  the  hand of  Sauron by                
    Isildur as the weregild of his father,  and he  will not                
    permit it to be destroyed. He plants the seedling of the                
    White  Tree  in  Minas  Anor  in  memory of  his brother                
    Anarion,  but he  will not  himself [added:  long] dwell                
    there. He delivers the South-kingdom to Meneldil  son of                
    Anarion and marches north  up the  vale of  Anduin, pur-                
    posing to take up the realm of Elendil.  He is  slain by                
    Orcs near the Gladden fields and the Ring is lost in the                
    River.(17) The Ringwraiths fall into darkness and silence.                
  
    The Second Age ends.(18)                                              
                                                                           
   In this fourth text of the Tale of Years the pattern  of dating  seen in 
   T 1, T 2, with its great differences from the final form in  Appendix B, 
   is  preserved. Thus  Rivendell was  still founded  far earlier,  in 750; 
   Barad-dur  was  begun  in  900 and  its building  still took  a thousand 
   years; the making of the Rings of Power in Eregion, and  the War  of the 
   Elves and Sauron, are  dated as  they were,  extending over  far greater 
   periods  of  time.  The  work  was becoming  a condensed  history rather 
   than a list of dates; but scarcely any new dates were introduced.        
   In  new  material  in  the  entry  for c.2000  the sentence  'The Shadow 
   falls  on Numenor'  is clearly  related to  the Akallabeth  'Scheme' (p. 
   150), where it  is noted  of the  reign of  Tar-Atanamir (c.1790-c.2061) 
   that 'In his time the Shadow first fell on Numenor'. The fullness of the 
   entries concerning  the reign  of Ar-Pharazon  reinforces the  view that 
   my father made these early versions  of the  Tale of  Years when  he was 
   writing the Akallabeth, as do a number of  particular features,  such as 
   the sentence concerning the Great  Battle in  the headnote  to T  4 (see 
   note 5) and  the occurrence  of the  name Ulairi  of the  Ringwraiths in 
   the entry for 2000-3000 (see  p. 153,  $30). The  fact that  Avallon was 
   still  the name  of Eressea  (and not  that of  the haven)  shows beyond 
   doubt that the Akallabeth was still at the stage  of the  earliest manu- 
   script (see note 6).                                                     
   I think it extremely  probable that  this text  T 4  (of which  the part 
   pertaining to the Third Age is very  much longer)  belongs in  time with 
   the texts F  2 and  D 2  of the  Appendices on  Languages and  on Calen- 
   dars, and with the third text of The Heirs of Elendil, given in the next 
   chapter. But external evidence of date seems to be entirely lacking. 
                                                                           
   From   T  4   an  amanuensis   typescript  T   5  was   made,  carefully 
   following the original. At  some stage  my father  subjected one  of the 
   copies to very heavy  correction, but  his chief  (though not  the only) 
   purpose  in  doing  so  seems  to  have  been  to  abbreviate it  by the 
   omission of phrases. By this time the 'second  phase' of  the Akallabeth 
   (see  p.  154,  $31) had  entered, and  the last  years of  Numenor were 
   altered on the typescript (cf. p. 175):                                  
   
      3118. Birth of Ar-Pharazon.                                                 
      3255. Ar-Pharazon  the  Golden,  twenty-fifth  king   of  the   line  of 
            Elros,   seizes   the   sceptre   of   Numenor.   He  resolves   to  chal- 
            lenge Sauron the Great, and builds an armament.                            
      3261. Ar-Pharazon  sets  sail  for  Middle-earth.   The  might   of  the 
            Numenoreans   fills   the    servants   of    Sauron   with    fear.   Ar- 
            Pharazon   lands   at    Umbar,   and    Sauron   humbles    himself   and 
            submits. Sauron is taken as a hostage to Numenor.                          
      3262-3310. Sauron  slowly  gains  the  confidence  of   Ar-Pharazon  ... 
    The  opening dates  of the  Second Age  were also  changed: Year  1, Foun- 
    dation  of  the  Grey  Havens;  32  Foundation  of  Numenor; 442  Death of 
    Elros;  600  First  ships  of  the  Numenoreans  return  to  Middle-earth. 
    Other  changes  were  the  replacement of  Ulairi by  Nazgul in  the entry 
    for  2000-3000  (changed  to  2200-3000),  and  the  removal   of  Avallon 
    at all occurrences, either by altering it to Eressea or by the omission of 
    any name.                                                                  
      The evident reason for  the revision  of the  typescript (in  respect of 
    the abbreviation of the text) is discussed  later (see  p. 246).  The next 
    stage  in  the  development was  an attempt  to reduce  the Tale  of Years 
    much more drastically.  This is  represented by  a confused  collection of 
    typescript pages (from  which a  good deal  of the  Third Age  is missing) 
    made  very evidently  under stress:  the deadline  for the  publication of 
    The  Return  of  the  King  was  fast approaching,  and the  situation was 
    indeed afflicting. Not only must the  record of  events be  further pruned 
    and  curtailed,  but  fundamental  features  of  the  chronology   of  the 
  
    Second  Age  were  not  yet  established;  and  this  work  must  be  done 
    against time.                                                              
      I give in illustration a portion of the first version of the  Second Age 
    chronology  comprised  in  this  material.  My  father  was   typing  very 
    rapidly, faster  than he  could manage,  and there  are very  many errors, 
    which I  have of  course corrected;  I have  also introduced  divisions to 
    indicate successive shifts in the  dating, though  there is  no suggestion 
    of  these  in the  typescript, where  the rejected  passages are  not even 
    struck  through.  Thus  the  text  that  follows  has  a  very  much  more 
    ordered appearance than does the original.                                 
                                                                              
     900. Sauron secretly begins the building of Barad-dur. He makes the 
          forges of the Mountain of Fire. 
    1200. Sauron seeks the friendship of the Elves, especially those of 
          Eregion, who are great in smith-craft. 
    1200-1500. The Rings of Power are forged in Eregion; but the 
          Ruling Ring is forged by Sauron in Mordor. 
    1550. The war of Sauron and the Elves begins. The 'Dark Years' 
          follow, the time of the dominion of Sauron. Many of the 
          remaining Eldar depart west over Sea. The great voyages of the 
          Numenoreans begin. 
   
   1600.  Eregion is laid waste.  The gates  of Moria  are shut.  The forces 
         of Sauron  overrun Eriador.  Imladris is  besieged, but  holds out 
         under   the   command   of  Elrond   Earendil's  son,   sent  from 
         Lindon.   The   forces  of   Sauron  overrun   Eriador.  Gil-galad 
         defends Lindon and the Grey Havens.                                
   1603. A   Numenorean   navy    comes   to    the   Grey    Havens.   The 
         Numenoreans  aid  Gil-galad,  and   Sauron's  forces   are  driven 
         out  of  Eriador  and  Sauron  retreats  from  Eriador.  The West- 
         lands have peace for some while.                                   
            From  the  time  of  the  defeat  in  Eriador  Sauron  does not 
         molest  the  Westlands  for many  years, but  plots in  secret. He 
         slowly  extends  his  dominion  eastward,  since  he  is  withheld 
         from  the  coasts  by the  Numenoreans. He  nurses his  hatred for 
         them, but cannot yet challenge them openly.                        
   1700. Barad-dur is completed with the power of the Ruling Ring.          
   1200. Sauron  seeks  the  friendship of  the Elves  (in hope  to subject 
         them).  He is  still fair  to look  on, and  the Elves  become en- 
         amoured of the knowledge he can impart.                            
   1300. The Elves begin the forging of the Rings of Power. It is said that 
         this  took  many long  years. S[auron]  secretly makes  the forges 
         [sic]                                                              
   1500. The  Three  Great  Rings  are  made by  Celebrimbor of  the Silver 
         Grasp (celebrin  'silver', paur  'the fist  or closed  hand'). The 
         Ruling Ring is made secretly by Sauron in Mordor.                  
                                                                           
   1000. Sauron begins the building of Barad-dur in Mordor.                 
   1200. Sauron courts the  friendship of  the Elves,  hoping to  get them, 
         the  chief  obstacle to  his dominion,  into his  power. Gil-galad 
         refuses to treat with him. But Sauron is still fair to look on and 
         the Elves of Eregion are  won over  by their  desire of  skill and 
         knowledge.                                                         
   1500. The  Elves  of  Eregion  under  the guidance  of Sauron  begin the 
         forging  of  the  Rings  of  Power.  This  takes many  long years. 
         Sauron secretly forges the One Ring in Orodruin.                   
   1690. The  Three   Rings  are   completed.  Celebrimbor   becomes  aware 
         of  the  designs  of  Sauron.  Barad-dur  is  completed  with  the 
         power of [sic]                                                     
   1695. The  War  of  the  Elves and  Sauron begins.  Many of  the remain- 
         ing Eldar depart west over Sea.                                    
   1696. Elrond Earendil's son is sent to Eregion by Gil-galad.             
  
   1697. Eregion  is  laid  waste.  The  gates  of  Moria are  shut. Elrond 
         retreats with the remnant of the Eldar to Imladris.                
                                                                           
   1600. The great voyages of the Numenoreans begin. The ships are          
         welcomed by Gil-galad and Cirdan.                                  
   1699. Imladris is besieged but holds out under the command of            
         Elrond. Sauron overruns Eriador. Gil-galad defends Lindon          
   
         and the Grey Havens.                                                     
   1700. A great navy of the Numenoreans comes to the Grey Havens.           
                                                                           
   Here this  text seems  to have  been abandoned  and replaced  by another 
   and  more  coherent  version,  with  entries  further reduced  and dates 
   following the latest formulations in  the text  just given.  These dates 
   from  1500  to  1700  were  then  corrected  on  the  typescript,  being 
   reduced  (advanced)  by  a  hundred  years,  and  so  moving  them  away 
   from those in Appendix B, as  seen in  the following  table (in  which I 
   give only brief indications of the actual entries).                      
                                                                           
                                                    Appendix B 
   1500 [> 1400] (Forging of the Three Rings begun)   c.1500                  
   1600 [> 1500] (Forging of the One Ring)            c.1600                         
   1690 [> 1590] (Three Rings completed)              c.1590                           
   1690 [> 1590] (Barad-dur completed)                c.1600                             
   1695 [> 1595) (War of Elves and Sauron begins)       1693                     
   1697 [> 1597] (Eregion laid waste)                   1697                                 
   1699 [> 1599] (Sauron overruns Eriador)              1699                            
   1700 [> 1600] (Coming of Numenorean navy)            1700                          
                                                                           
   At this stage Imladris was still founded in the year 750. The correction 
   of all the entries  from 1500  to 1700  was subsequently  abandoned; the 
   dates before correction were now those of the  final chronology  or very 
   close to them, with  the exception  of the  completion of  Barad-dur and 
   the  completion  of the  Three Rings.  In this  text, by  either dating, 
   the Three Rings were not achieved for a further  ninety years  after the 
   forging of the One Ring, whereas  in the  final chronology  (by adopting 
   in this  one case  the revised  date, 1590)  the One  Ring was  made ten 
   years after the Three.                                                   
   This second text then continues:                                         
   
   1869. Tar-Ciryatan, twelfth king of Numenor, receives the sceptre. 
         The first shadow falls on Numenor. The Kings become 
         greedy of wealth and power. 
   2060-2251. Reign of Tar-Atanamir the Great, thirteenth King of 
         Numenor.(19) The shadow deepens. The King's ships exact 
         heavy tribute from Men on the coasts of Middle-earth. The 
         Numenoreans become jealous of the immortality of the 
         Eldar; and the King speaks openly against [the] command of 
         the Valar that they should not sail west from their land. 
   2250-3000. During this time the power and splendour of the 
         Numenoreans continues to increase; and they build many 
         fortresses on the west shores of Middle-earth. Sauron 
         extends his power eastward, being withheld from the coasts, 
         and nurses his hatred of Numenor. But the Numenoreans 
         become divided against 
   Here the entry breaks off, and is immediately followed by a long 
   
    account  (more  than  2000 words)  of the  Numenoreans, of  their origin, 
    their division, the coming of Sauron, and the Downfall.                   
      I believe that this strange development can be  explained in  this way. 
    At  that  time, as  things stood,  The Lord  of the  Rings would  be pub- 
    lished  without  any  account, however  brief, of  the story  of Numenor. 
  
    In the  manuscript T  4 my  father had  written (pp.  174-6) what  I have 
    called 'a condensed history rather than a list of dates'; for it is to be 
    remembered that in the narrative of The  Lord of  the Rings,  despite all 
    the  many  mentions  of  the  names  Numenor  and  Westernesse,   he  had 
    told nothing of its history, and of the Downfall  no more  than Faramir's 
    words  in  Minas  Tirith, when  he told  Eowyn that  he was  thinking 'of 
    the  land  of  Westernesse  that foundered,  and of  the great  dark wave 
    climbing  over  the  green  lands  and  above  the  hills'.  He  must now 
    attempt  to contract  even what  he had  written in  T 4,  and as  a com- 
    parison of the last entries in the present text just given with  those in 
    T 4 (pp. 174 -  5) shows,  he was  not succeeding.  The reduction  into a 
    mere chronological scheme of  a large  history that  could not  be under- 
    stood by a recital of events was  a task  profoundly uncongenial  to him. 
    He despaired of it, and broke off in mid-sentence.                        
      It may well have been at that point,  having typed  the words  'But the 
    Numenoreans  become  divided  against',  that  he  decided that  The Lord 
    of  the  Rings must  contain some  account of  the story  of Westernesse, 
    separate from the Tale of Years, and set it down  there and  then, begin- 
    ning  with  the  words  'As  a reward  for their sufferings in  the cause 
    against Morgoth, the Valar, the Guardians  of the  World, granted  to the 
    Edain a  land to  dwell in,  removed from  the dangers  of Middle-earth.' 
    Removed  from  the  Tale  of  Years,  it  found  a  place in  Appendix A, 
    Annals of the Kings and Rulers, RK pp. 315 - 18.(20)                      
      There  are  in  fact  two typescripts  of this  text, both  composed ab 
    initio on the typewriter; the second of  these my  father described  in a 
    pencilled note as a 'variant' of the first, and it was this that he used, 
    with  many  minor  alterations   of  wording   and  some   omissions,  in 
    Appendix  A. Neither  version has  the list  of the  Kings and  Queens of 
    Numenor  (RK  p.  315),  and  both have  a more  detailed account  of the 
    rebellion against Tar-Palantir and  the marriage  of Miriel  his daughter 
    to Pharazon (said  in both  texts to  have been   'by force'),  which was 
    omitted  in  Appendix  A.  Both  versions,  also,  have  an   account  of 
    Sauron's policy in his attack on the coastal  fortresses and  harbours of 
    the  Numenoreans  which was  likewise omitted,  and is  not found  in the 
    Akallabeth. I cite here two passages from the first version of the text. 
                                                                             
      Proudest   of   all  the   Kings  was   Ar-Pharazon  the   Golden,  and 
    no less than the  kingship of  all the  world was  his desire.  But still 
    he  retained  enough  wisdom  to  fear  the  Lords   of  the   West,  and 
    turned   therefore   his   thoughts    to   Middle-earth.    Now   Sauron 
    knowing   of   the   dissension   in   Numenor   thought  how   he  might 
   
   use it  to achieve  his revenge.  He began  therefore to  assail the 
   havens  and  forts  of  the  Numenoreans,  and  invaded  the  coast- 
   lands  under  their  dominion.  As  he  foresaw  this   aroused  the 
   great  wrath  of  the  King,  who   resolved  to   challenge  Sauron 
   the  Great  for  the lordship  of Middle-earth.  For five  years Ar- 
   Pharazon prepared,  and at  last he  himself set  sail with  a great 
   navy  and  armament,  the  greatest  that  had  yet appeared  in the 
   world.                                                              
     If  Sauron  had  thought thus  to decoy  the King  to Middle-earth 
   and  there  destroy  him,  his  hope  deceived him.  And Ar-Pharazon 
   landed  at  Umbar,  and  so  great  was the  splendour and  might of 
   the  Numenoreans  at  the  noon of  their glory  that at  the rumour 
   of  them  alone   all  men   flocked  to   their  summons   and  did 
   obeisance;  and  Sauron's  own  servants  fled  away.  The  land  of 
   Mordor  he  had indeed  fortified and  made so  strong that  he need 
   fear no  assault upon  it; but  he was  in doubt  now, and  even the 
   Barad-dur seemed no longer secure.                                  
     Sauron  therefore  changed  his  design,   and  had   recourse  to 
   guile.  He  humbled  himself,  and  came  himself  on   foot  before 
   Ar-Pharazon,  and  did  him  homage  and   craved  pardon   for  his 
  
   offences. And Ar-Pharazon  spared his  life; but  took from  him all 
   his titles, and made him prisoner,  and carried  him at  length back 
   to  Numenor  to  be  hostage  for  the submission  and faith  of all 
   who had before owed him allegiance.                                 
     'This is a hard  doom,' said  Sauron, 'but  great kings  must have 
   their  will',  and he  submitted as  one under  compulsion, conceal- 
   ing his delight; for things had fallen out according to his design. 
     Now   Sauron   had   great   wisdom   and  knowledge,   and  could 
   find  words  of seeming  reason for  the persuasion  of all  but the 
   most  wary;  and  he  could  still  assume  a fair  countenance when 
   he  wished.  He  was  brought  as  a  prisoner  to Numenor  in 3261, 
   but he had not been there five years  before he  had the  King's ear 
   and was deep in his counsel.                                        
     'Great kings must have  their will':  this was  the burden  of all 
   his advice; and whatever  the King  desired he  said was  his right, 
   and devised plans whereby he might gain it.                         
     Then   darkness   came   upon  the   minds  of   the  Numenoreans, 
   and  they  held  the  Guardians  in  hatred,  and openly  denied the 
   One  who  is  above  all;  and  they  turned to  the worship  of the 
   Dark,  and  of  Morgoth  the  Lord  of  the  Darkness.  They  made a 
   great temple  in the  land and  there did  evil; for  they tormented 
   the  remnant  of  the  faithful,  and  there  slew  them  or  burned 
   
   them.  And  the like  they did  in Middle-earth,  and filled  the west 
   coasts  with  tales  of  dread,  so  that men  cried 'Has  then Sauron 
   become King of Numenor?'                                               
     So  great  was  his  power  over  the  hearts  of  the most  of that 
   people   that  maybe   had  he   wished  he   could  have   taken  the 
   sceptre;  but  all  that  he  wished  was  to  bring Numenor  to ruin. 
   Therefore  he  said  to  the  King: 'One  thing only  now you  lack to 
   make  you  the  greatest  King  in  the world,  the undying  life that 
   is  withheld  from  you  in  fear  and  jealousy  by the  lying Powers 
   in  the  West.  But great  kings take  what is  their right.'  And Ar- 
   Pharazon  pondered   these  words,   but  for   long  fear   held  him 
   back.                                                                  
     But  at   last  even   Ar-Pharazon  the   Golden,  King   of  kings, 
   having  lived   one  hundred   and  ninety-two   years,(21)  felt  the 
   waning  of  his  life  and  feared  the  approach  of  death  and  the 
   going  out  into  the  darkness  that  he  had  worshipped.  Therefore 
   he  began  to   prepare  a   vast  armament   for  the   assault  upon 
   Valinor,  that  should  surpass  the  one  with which  he had  come to 
   Umbar  even  as  a  great  galleon  of  Numenor  surpassed  a  fisher- 
   man's boat.                                                            
                                                                         
     There follows a brief account of the expulsion of those  of doubtful 
   loyalty  from the  western coasts  of Numenor,  the voyage  of Amandil 
   into the West,(22) the sailing of  the Great  Armament, and  the cataclysm 
   of the Downfall. At the end of this, following the words  'But Elendil 
   and his sons escaped with nine ships, and were borne  on the  wings of 
   a great storm and cast up on the shores of Middle-earth', is a notable 
   statement of the destruction caused by the drowning of Numenor:        
                                                                         
     These  were  much  changed  in  the  tumult  of  the winds  and seas 
   that  followed  the  Downfall;  for  in  some places  the sea  rode in 
   upon  the  land,  and in  others it  piled up  new coasts.  Thus while 
   Lindon  suffered  great  loss,  the  Bay of  Belfalas was  much filled 
   at the east and  south, so  that Pelargir  which had  been only  a few 
   miles  from  the  sea was  left far  inland, and  Anduin carved  a new 
   path  by  many  mouths  to  the  Bay.  But  the  Isle of  Tolfalas was 
   almost  destroyed,  and  was  left at  last like  a barren  and lonely 
   mountain in the water not far from the issue of the River.             
                                                                         
  
     No  such  statement  is  found  elsewhere.(23) In  the  Akallabeth (The 
   Silmarillion p. 280), in a passage taken virtually without change from 
   The Drowning of Anadune (IX.374, $52),  there is  no reference  to any 
   named region or river.(24)                                             
                                                                         
        There is no further text of the Tale of Years extant before the 
   
   typescript from which Appendix B was printed. Of this it may be 
   noted that in the preamble to the entries for the Second Age the refer- 
   ence to mithril reads: 
     This they did because they learned that mithril had been discovered 
     in Moria. It had been believed before that this could only be got in 
     the Ered Luin; but no more could now be found there in the old 
     dwarf-mines. 
   My father struck out the second sentence on the proof. 
   
                                NOTES.                                       
                                                                            
    1. Against  this  opening   statement  concerning   the  Three   Ages  my 
       father  later scribbled  'These Ages  are called  the Elder  Days'. On 
       this see p. 173 and note 7.                                           
    2. T 1 has the more natural 'Arising of Sauron'.                         
    3. Imladrist  was  corrected  at once  to Imladris.  In T  1 the  form is 
       Imladris, as also in T 2 in the  entry for  1600, so  that this  was a 
       mere casual reversion to the earlier form.                            
    4. It is plain that in the 'Scheme' the death-date of one  king indicates 
       also the  accession of  the next,  and thus  the interval  between two 
       death-dates is the length of the reign of the  king: for  example, the 
       fourth king died in 1347, and the fifth  in 1568,  and thus  the fifth 
       king reigned for 221 years.                                           
          It  certainly  seems  most  natural  to  suppose that  the 'Scheme' 
       was precisely that, and that the representation of  the reigns  as all 
       of  the  same  length  (differing  only  by  one  year)  was   a  mere 
       formula  of  convenience  for   working  out   the  chronology   as  a 
       whole.  But  Atanamir  reigned  for  50 years  longer than  any other, 
       and  his son  for 50  years less;  and this  obviously relates  to the 
       passage  in  the  Akallabeth  (SA  $24,  going  back  to  the original 
       manuscript):                                                          
          And Atanamir  lived to  a great  age, clinging  to his  life beyond 
       the  end  of  all  joy; and  he was  the first  of the  Numenoreans to 
       do  this,  refusing  to  depart  until  he  was witless  and unmanned, 
       and denying to his son the kingship at the height of his days.        
       The  much  greater  age  of  Atanamir  must imply  that all  the other 
       kings died  by act  of their  own will  long before  the end  of their 
       physical span, and thus  allowed their  sons a  period of  rule equiv- 
       alent  to their  own. It  would be  mistaken to  press this  early and 
       experimental  text  too  closely  on  the  matter,  but  it  certainly 
       suggests  a  difference  from  the  developed  conception in  The Line 
       of Elros, where it is said (Unfinished Tales p. 218)  that it  was the 
       custom  'until the  days of  Tar-Atanamir that  the King  should yield 
       the  sceptre  to  his  successor before  he died';  there were  thus a 
       number  of  years  (recorded  in  the  entries of  The Line  of Elros) 
   
        between the king's surrender of the sceptre and his death.             
    5.  With  this  sentence  cf.  the  original  version  of  the Akallabeth, 
        p. 143, $3.                                                            
    6.  It is notable that  here and  subsequently Avallon  is still  the name 
        of the whole Isle of  Eressea, as  it was  in the  original manuscript 
        A  of  the  Akallabeth,  although  the  later  form  Avallone  and the 
        later  meaning  (the  Haven)  entered   before  that   manuscript  was 
        completed (see p. 146, $12).                                           
    7.  Cf.  the  preamble  to  the  Tale  of  Years  in  Appendix B:  'In the 
  
        Fourth Age  the earlier  ages were  often called  the Elder  Days; but 
        that  name  was properly  given only  to the  days before  the casting 
        out  of  Morgoth.'  In  the  Akallabeth  'the  Elder Days'  was appar- 
        ently used of the earlier part of the Second Age (p. 156, $53).        
    8.  For  other references  to the  abandoned idea  that Gil-galad  was the 
        son of Felagund see XI.242 - 3, and pp. 349 - 50.                      
    9.  It  looks  as  if  the  added  passage  concerning  the   Dwarves  was 
        rejected  and  replaced  immediately.  It  is  strange that  my father 
        should  have  written  first that  Durin founded  Moria at  the begin- 
        ning  of the  Second Age,  with 'his  folk' coming  from the  ruins of 
        Nogrod and Belegost.                                                   
   10.  With  this  entry  compare  the   headnote  to   the  Second   Age  in 
        Appendix  B.  -  The  words  'the  Lady   Galadriel  of   the  Noldor, 
        sister  of  Gil-galad'  were  not, as  might be  thought, a  slip, but 
        record a stage in her entry into the legends of the First Age.  In one 
        of  the  earliest texts  of the  work Of  the Rings  of Power  and the 
        Third  Age  my  father  wrote  of  Galadriel:  'A  Queen  she  was and 
        lady of the  woodland elves,  yet she  was herself  of the  Noldor and 
        had  come  from  Beleriand  in  the  days  of the  Exile.' To  this he 
        added  subsequently: 'For  it is  said by  some that  she was  a hand- 
        maid  of  Melian  the  Immortal   in  the   realm  of   Doriath';  but 
        striking this out at once he substituted: 'For it is said by some that 
        she was a daughter of Felagund the Fair and escaped from               
        Nargothrond  in the  day of  its destruction.'  In the  following text 
        this  was  changed  to  read:  'And some  have said  that she  was the 
        daughter  of  Felagund  the  Fair  and  fled  from  Nargothrond before 
        its  fall,  and  passed  over  the  Mountains  into  Eriador  ere  the 
        coming  of Fionwe';  this in  turn was  altered to:  'For she  was the 
        daughter  of  Felagund  the Fair  and the  elder sister  of Gil-galad, 
        though  seldom  had  they  met,  for  ere  Nargothrond  was   made  or 
        Felagund  was  driven  from  Dorthonion,  she  passed  east  over  the 
        mountains  and  forsook  Beleriand,  and  first  of  all   the  Noldor 
        came  to  the  inner  lands;  and too  late she  heard the  summons of 
        Fionwe.'  -  In  the  Annals  of  Aman  and  the  Grey Annals  she had 
        become, as she remained, the sister of Felagund.                       
   11.  In  the  Akallabeth  the  Elendili  dwelt  mostly   in  the   west  of 
        Numenor,  and  were  forced  to  remove  into the  east (p.  152); but 
   
         the statement here  that they  dwelt mainly  in the  east may  be due 
         simply to compression.                                                
    12.  This  is the  first reference  to the  establishment of  a Numenorean 
         settlement  at  Umbar   before  the   landing  of   Ar-Pharazon  (see 
         p. 156, $41).                                                         
    13.  On the name  Valandil for  Amandil (as  in the  first version  of the 
         Akallabeth) see p. 156, $44.                                          
    14.  It is curious that all the texts of the Akallabeth have twelve ships, 
         and  only  on  the late  amanuensis typescript  did my  father change 
         the number to nine (see  p. 157,  $80); whereas  in the  present text 
         T 4, certainly no later than the earliest text of the Akallabeth, the 
         number is nine as first written.                                      
    15.  The statement in  this entry  concerning the  division of  the palan- 
         tiri appeared first in additions to the preceding text T 3; and there 
         they  are called  Gwahaedir, while  the Tower  Hills are  called Emyn 
         Gwahaedir,  replaced  by  Emyn  Hen  Dunadan,   and  then   again  by 
         Emyn  Beraid.  This  last  name  does  not   appear  in   the  actual 
         narrative of The Lord of the Rings.                                   
    16.  This  was  probably  the  first  appearance  of  Amon  Amarth,  which 
         only occurs in Appendix A (I, i, at end, RK p. 317).                  
    17.  All the material in  these last  entries first  appears as  rough and 
         complex  marginal  additions  to  the  manuscript  T  3, but  at this 
         point there is an addition in T 3 which  my father  did not  take up, 
         perhaps because he missed it:                                         
  
           The  shards  of  the  Sword  of  Elendil  are  brought  to Valandil 
         Isildur's  heir  at  Imladris.  He  becomes king  of the  North King- 
         dom of Arnor, and dwells at Fornost.                                  
         The name Valandil  of Isildur's  heir thus  does not  appear in  T 4; 
         but  the  entry for  3310 was  not added  to T  3, and  thus Valandil 
         as the name of Elendil's father does not appear in that text.         
    18.  On the ending of the Second  Age with  the death  of Isildur  and the 
         loss of the One Ring in the Anduin see p. 170.                        
    19.  In  Appendix  B  the  entry for  S.A.2251 begins  'Tar-Atanamir takes 
         the  sceptre.  Rebellion  and  division  of the  Numenoreans begins.' 
         In Unfinished Tales  (p. 226,  note 10)  I discussed  this, concluding 
         that the entry was certainly an error,  although at  that time  I was 
         apparently  unaware  of  the  present text,  or at  any rate  did not 
         consult it,. I  suggested that  the correct  reading should  be: 2251 
         Death  of  Tar-Atanamir.  Tar-Ancalimon  takes  the  sceptre.  Rebel- 
         lion  and division  of the  Numenoreans begins.'  No further  text is 
         extant  before  the  final  typescript  from  which  Appendix  B  was 
         printed,  and  it cannot  be said  how the  error arose,  moving from 
         '2060-2251   Reign   of    Tar-Atanamir'   to    '2251   Tar-Atanamir 
         takes the sceptre'.                                                   
    20.  I have found  nothing in  the correspondence  of that  'time touching 
   
    on  Appendix  A,  and  I  cannot   answer  the   question  how   it  was 
    possible,  if the  Tale of  Years had  to be  so contracted  for reasons 
    of space, to include a  further long  section in  that Appendix  at that 
    stage.                                                                  
   21. 'having  lived  one  hundred  and ninety-two  years': from  3118 to 
    3310.  In  the  text  T  4  3118 was  the year  of his  accession, cor- 
    rected in the later  revision of  the typescript  T 5  (p. 178)  to the 
    year of his birth.                                                      
   22. The date of  Amandil's voyage  is given  in this  text, 3316;  it was 
    added also in the revision of the typescript T 5, entry 3310.           
   23. This appears to be the sole reference in any text to Tolfalas, apart 
    from  a  mention  of  its capture  by Men  of the  South in  an outline 
    made  in  the  course  of  the  writing of  The Two  Towers (VII.435). 
    The  isle  and  its  name  appeared  already  on   the  First   Map  of 
    Middle-earth  (VH.298,  308),  but  on  all  maps  its  extent  appears 
    much greater than in the description of it here.                        
   24. On  the  extremely difficult  question of  the relation  between the 
    destruction  caused  in  Middle-earth in  the Great  Battle at  the end 
    of  the  First  Age,  and  that  caused  by  the  Drowning  of Numenor, 
    see V.22 - 3, 32 - 3, 153-4.                                            
   
                                       VII.                                    
                                                                              
                               THE HEIRS OF ELENDIL.                           
                                                                              
   While   the   development   of   the   Appendices  as   a  whole,   and  the 
   Prologue,  was  to  some  degree  an  interconnected   work,  the   Tale  of 
   Years   was   of   its   nature   (since   chronology  became   a  paramount 
   concern  of  my  father's)  closely  interwoven  with  the evolution  of the 
   history   of   Numenor   and  the   Numenorean  kingdoms   in  Middle-earth, 
   as  has  been  seen already  in the  relation of  the Tale  of Years  of the 
   Second  Age  to  the  development  of  the Akallabeth.  For the  history and 
   chronology  of  the  Realms  in  Exile  the  primary  document  is   a  sub- 
   stantial work entitled The Heirs of Elendil.                                
    The textual  history of  this is  not easy  to fathom.  It is  divided into 
   two  parts,  the  Northern  Line  (the  Kings  and  the Chieftains)  and the 
   Southern  Line  (the  Kings  and  the  Stewards).  The   oldest  manuscript, 
   which  I  will call  A, is  headed The  Heirs of  Elendil The  Southern Line 
   of Gondor; it is clearly if rapidly written for  the most  part, but  in the 
   concluding  section  recounting  the  names  and   dates  of   the  Stewards 
  
   of  Gondor  becomes  very  rough  and  is  obviously in  the first  stage of 
   composition.                                                                
    The  second  manuscript,  B,  has  both  the  Northern  and   the  Southern 
   Lines,  in  that  order;  but  though  my father  fastened the  two sections 
   together, they are distinct in appearance.  I believe  that the  second part 
   began  as  a  fair  copy of  A, but  quickly developed  and expanded  into a 
   much  fuller  (and increasingly  rough) text.  To this  he added  the North- 
   ern Line. This section in B seems to be  in the  first stage  of composition 
   (a  rejected  page  shows the  names of  the later  kings and  chieftains in 
   the  process  of emergence)  - and  there is  no trace  of any  earlier work 
   on  the  Northern  Line,  a companion  text to  A. On  the other  hand there 
   are clear indications that  the Northern  Line and  its history  did already 
   exist when A was set down.                                                  
    Heavily  emended,  the  composite  text  B  paved  the   way  for   a  fine 
   manuscript,  C;  this  in  turn  was  much  emended  in  the  Northern Line, 
   less  so  in  the  remainder,  and  an  amanuensis  typescript  D  was  made 
   (much later) from the corrected text (see p. 190).                          
    There is as  usual no  hint or  trace of  external dating  for any  of this 
   work on  The Heirs  of Elendil,  and the  most that  can be  done is  to try 
   to relate it to other texts. The relative  date of  B is  shown by  the fact 
   that  the  North  Kingdom  was  still  called  Arthedain  and  that  Anarion 
   was still the elder son of Elendil, for this was also the case in  the third 
   
                                                               
                                                                           
   text of the Tale of Years, T 3 (p. 172). The  name of  the tenth  king of 
   the Northern Line is in B Earendil, which is found in the early  texts F 
   1, F 2 of the Appendix on Languages  as that  of the  tenth king  (p. 32, 
   footnote to $9). In the fourth text T 4 of the Tale of Years the  name of 
   the realm is Amor, Isildur is the  elder son,  and King  Earendur enters. 
   There  can  be  no  doubt  therefore that  all the  fundamental structure 
   and chronology of the Realms in Exile reached written  form in  the first 
   phase  of the  work on  what would  become the  Appendices (cf.  p. 177). 
   That the final text C, and  many at  least of  the corrections  and addi- 
   tions made to it, belongs to the same  time is  equally clear.  One might 
   suppose this to be the case on general  grounds: from  the care  and calm 
   that are evident in the  fine manuscript  as it  was originally  made, in 
   contrast to the latter  ragged and  chaotic work  on the  Appendices, and 
   from  the  fact  that  corrections  to  the  preceding  text B  were made 
   (according  to  my father's  constant practice)  in preparation  for this 
   further version. But the occurrence on the first page of  C of  the names 
   Valandil  of  Elendil's  father and  of Avallon  for Eressea  (the latter 
   remaining  uncorrected)  shows  that  it  belongs  to  the time  when the 
   original text of the Akallabeth still stood and T 4 of the Tale  of Years 
   had  not yet  been revised,  for both  of these  have Valandil  (pp. 156, 
   175) and Avallon (p. 173 and note 6).  To this  may be  added the  use of 
   'Noldorin' for 'Sindarin'.                                               
     Work on The Heirs of Elendil gave rise  to alterations  in the  text of 
   The Lord of the Rings. A good  example of  this is  found in  the passage 
   of the  chapter A  Knife in  the Dark  (FR p.  197) where  Strider speaks 
   of the history of Weathertop. As this passage  stood at  the end  of work 
   on the chapter  (scarcely differing  from the  original text,  VI.169) he 
   said:                                                                    
     There  is  no  barrow on  Weathertop, nor  on any  of these  hills. The 
   Men  of  the  West  did  not  live  here.  I  do not  know who  made this 
   path,  nor  how  long  ago,  but  it  was  made  to  provide a  road that 
   could  be  defended,  from  the  north  to the  foot of  Weathertop; some 
   say  that  Gil-galad  and Elendil  made a  fort and  a strong  place here 
   in the ancient days, when they marched into the East.                    
   This was altered and expanded, in a  late typescript,  to the  passage in 
   FR,  where Strider's  account of  the great  tower of  Amon Sul  that was 
   burned  and  broken  derives  from  the  addition made  to the  entry for 
  
   Arveleg I (eighteenth king of the Northern Line) in  Heirs of  Elendil B, 
   reappearing in the  final text  C (see  pp. 194,  209). But  the addition 
   made to C in the entry for Argeleb I,  seventeenth king,  'Argeleb forti- 
   fies the Weather Hills', belongs with the  alteration of  Strider's words 
   about the path, which now became:                                        
                                                                           
     The Men  of the  West did  not live  here; though  in their  latter days 
     they defended the hills for a while against  the evil  that came  out of 
     Angmar. This path was made to serve the forts along the walls.         
   
      The  date  of  the making  of the  typescript D,  however, is  very much 
    later. It is a good text, in top copy and carbon,  made by  an experienced 
    typist, which fact alone  would strongly  suggest that  it comes  from the 
    time after the publication of The Lord of  the Rings;  but in  addition it 
    was  made  on  the  same  machine  as that  used for  the Annals  of Aman, 
    the  Grey  Annals,  the  text  LQ 2  of the  Quenta Silmarillion,  and the 
    Akallabeth,  about 1958  (see pp.  141-2). It  is remarkable  (seeing that 
    all the essential material  of C  had been  taken up  into Appendix  A, if 
    presented there in a totally different  form) that  my father  should have 
    selected this text as one of those to be copied  'as a  necessary prelimi- 
    nary to "remoulding" [of The Silmarillion]', as he said  in his  letter to 
    Rayner  Unwin  of  December  1957  (X.141).  He  did  indeed  make  use of 
    it later still, writing on the folded newspaper that contains the texts of 
    The Heirs of Elendil 'Partly revised  August 1965'  - i.e.  in preparation 
    for  the  Second  Edition  of  The Lord  of the  Rings published  in 1966: 
    from  this time  comes a  long insertion  in typescript  greatly expanding 
    the account of the events leading to  the Kin-strife  in Gondor,  which in 
    somewhat  contracted  form  was   introduced  into   Appendix  A   in  the 
    Second Edition (see further p. 259).                                       
                                                                              
      It has  been difficult  to find  a satisfactory  way of  presenting this 
    complex  material, especially  in view  of the  lack of  correspondence in 
    the  texts  of  the  Northern  and  Southern Lines  (B-C; A-B-C).  As with 
    the two texts F 1 and  F 2  of the  Appendix on  Languages, it  has seemed 
    best to give first the full text of C, with the corrections and expansions 
    noted  as such  (though without  any attempt  to distinguish  the relative 
    times of their making), and to  indicate significant  differences in  B in 
    the  Commentary  following the  text. In  addition, I  give an  account of 
    the  brief  manuscript  A of  the Southern  Line at  the beginning  of the 
    Commentary on that part of the work (p. 211).                              
      As  I  have already  mentioned, there  is no  writing extant  before the 
    manuscript A. It will be  seen, however,  that the  names of  the southern 
    kings  and  their  dates were  already very  largely fixed  in A  as first 
    written  down, and  that (although  the historical  notes are  very scanty 
    and brief by  comparison with  the final  form) such  matters as  the Kin- 
    strife and the claim of Arvedui (last king in the  North) to  the southern 
    crown were fully if  not very  substantially present;  it may  be supposed 
    therefore that initial notes and lists have not survived (see also p. 216, 
    under  Ondohir).  It  is  generally  impossible  to  say  how much  of the 
    matter that entered at  each successive  stage had  newly arisen,  and how 
    much  was  present  but  at  first,  when the  scope of  the work  was not 
    yet fully realised, held in abeyance. But  there is  reason to  think (see 
    p.  213)  that  a  firm  if undeveloped  structure of  the history  of the 
    Realms in Exile had  arisen a  good while  before the  first texts  of The 
    Heirs  of  Elendil  were composed.  There are  cases in  text B  where the 
    actual  working  out  of  the  history  can  be  clearly seen,  but always 
    within that structure.                                                     
   
                              The Heirs of Elendil.                           
                                                                             
   Summary of the Annals in the 'Book  of the  Kings' and  the 'Roll          
   of Stewards of Gondor'. The  dates are  corrected to  the reckon-          
  
   ing of the Ages according to the Eldar, as also used in Arnor. In          
   Gondor   the  dates   were  reckoned   from  the   foundation  of          
   Osgiliath,  Second  Age 3320.  Twenty-one years  thus have  to be          
   added to the year-numbers  here given  to find  the dates  of the          
   first Gondor era.                                                          
                                                                             
                           Elendil of Numenor                                 
                                                                             
          Isildur                                      Anarion 
                                                                              
                                                                             
     Kiryandil   Earnur    Veandur     Valandil        Meneldil 
                                       of Arnor       of Gondor 
                                                                             
   Year.                                                                  
   Second Age.                                                            
   3119. Elendil   born   in   Numenor.   His   father    was   Valandil 
         [> Amandil) chief of the party of the Elf-friends.                    
   3209. Isildur, elder son of Elendil, born in Numenor.                       
   3219. Anarion, second son of Elendil, born in Numenor.                      
   3299. Kiryandil, son of Isildur, born in Numenor.                           
   3318. Meneldil,  son  of  Anarion,  born.  He  was  the  last  man  to 
         be born in Numenor.                                                   
   3319. Downfall of Numenor.                                             
   3320. Establishment   of   the  Numenorean   'realms  in   exile'  in 
        the  west  of  Middle-earth:  Arnor  in  the  north of  the west- 
        lands  (with  chief  city  at   Annuminas)  by   Elendil;  Gondor 
        in  the  south  (with  chief  city  at  Osgiliath)  by  his sons. 
        Isildur  planted  a  seedling  of  the  White  Tree  of  Avallon, 
        gift  of  the  Eldar,  in  Minas Ithil.  The Palantiri,  or Seven 
        Stones  of  Sight,  were  divided,  and set  up in  towers: three 
        in  Arnor,  at  Annuminas,  and  at  Amon   Sul,  and   upon  the 
        Emyn  Beraid  looking  towards  the  Sea;   four  in   the  realm 
        of  Gondor,  at  Osgiliath,  at  Minas  Ithil,  at   Minas  Anor, 
        and at Orthanc in Angrenost (Isengard).                               
   3339. Earnur, second son of Isildur, born in Gondor.                        
   3379. Veandur, third son of Isildur, born in Minas Ithil.              
   3429. Sauron   attacks   Gondor   from   the  neighbouring   land  of 
        Mordor.   He   destroys   Minas   Ithil   and  burns   the  White 
   
         Tree.  Isildur  escapes  by  ship   down  Anduin,   and  sails 
         north  from  Anduin's  Mouths  to   Elendil  in   Arnor,  with 
         his  wife  and  sons;  he  bears  with him  a seedling  of the 
         White  Tree,  grown  from  its  first  fruit  in Middle-earth. 
         Anarion holds out in Osgiliath.                               
   3430. The last  Alliance is  begun. Elendil  and Isildur  obtain the 
         help  of  Gil-galad  and  Elrond  and  gather   great  forces. 
         They  march  east  to  Imladris.   Valandil  son   of  Isildur 
         born in Imladris.                                             
   3434. The  Battle  of  Dagorlad.  Gil-galad  and  Elendil  are  vic- 
         torious. The Siege of Barad-dur is begun.                     
   3440. Anarion is slain before Barad-dur.                            
   3441. Fall  of  Barad-dur  and  overthrow  of  Sauron.  Elendil  and 
         Gil-galad  are  slain.  Isildur  delivers  Gondor  to Meneldil 
         son  of   Anarion.  He   plants  the   White  Tree   again  in 
         Minas  Anor  in  memory  of  his   brother,  and   marches  up 
         Anduin, intending to return to Arnor.                         
            Isildur and his three elder sons are slain  by Orcs  in the 
         Gladden   Fields.   His  fourth   son  Valandil   succeeds  to 
         Arnor,  but  being  a  child  remains for  a time  with Elrond 
         at Imladris.                                                  
                                                                      
  
                                                             
   
                   The Second Age ends and the Third Age begins.               
                                                                              
   Here follows the roll  of the  Kings of  the Northern  Line, and            
   after the ending of the kings the names of the chieftains of the            
   Dunedain  of  the  North  who  maintained  throughout  this  Age            
   the line of Valandil son of Isildur unbroken.                               
   In  the  tenth  year  of the  Third Age  Valandil being  come to            
   manhood  took  up  the kingship  of Arnor  and dwelt  at Annumi-            
   nas by Lake Nenuial.                                                        
                                                                              
                               The Heirs of Elendil.                           
                   The Northern Line of Arnor: the Isildurioni.                
   1. Elendil.    born S.A.3119     lived 322 years    +slain 3441            
                                                       or T.A.1       
                                                                          
   2. Isildur              3209           232          +slain 3441 
                                                       or T.A.1       
   3. Valandil             3430           260          died T.A.249 
   4. Eldakar           T.A. 87           252                   339 
   5. Arantar               185           250                   435 
   6. Tarkil                280           235                   515 
   7. Tarondor              372           230                   602 
   
    8. Valandur   462       190     +slain  652                              
    9. Elendur    552       225     died    777                               
   10. Earen dur  640       221                                        861 
       After  Earendur  the  Northern  Kingdom  of  Arnor  was  broken  up. 
       The  sons  of  the  king  established smaller  independent kingdoms. 
       The  direct  line of  the eldest  son ruled  the realm  of Arthedain 
       in  the  north-west;  their  city  was  Fornost.   Annuminas  became 
       deserted  owing  to  the  dwindling  of  the  people.  The  chief of 
       the  lesser  realms  were  [Cardolan  east  of  the  Baranduin;  and 
       Rhudaur  north  of the  Bruinen. Arthedain  still claimed  the over- 
       lordship,  but this  was disputed.  >] Cardolan  south of  the Great 
       Road  and  east of  the Baranduin;  and Rhudaur  north of  the Great 
       Road  between  the  Weather  Hills  and   the  Bruinen.   There  was 
       often  strife  between  the  kingdoms;  the  chief matter  of debate 
       was  the  possession  of  the  Weather Hills  and the  land westward 
       thence  towards  Bree.  For  both  Rhudaur  and Cardolan  desired to 
       control  Amon  Sul  (which  stood  upon  their borders),  because of 
       the  Tower  built  there  by Elendil,  in which  was kept  the chief 
       palantir of the North. /  From this  time on  the official  names of 
       the kings  were no  longer given,  after the  manner of  Numenor, in 
       High-elven  or  'Quenya'  form;  but  the  kings  of  Arthedain used 
       Elvish names  of Noldorin  form and  still maintained  their friend- 
       ship with the Eldar of Lindon and Imladris.                          
   11. Amlaith of.     born 726    lived 220 years         died 946                         
        Fornost.                                                           
                                                                           
   12. Beleg                811          218                   1029 
   13. Mallor               895          215                   1110                                                 
       In  his  time  an  evil shadow  fell upon  Greenwood the  Great, and 
       it  became   known  as   Mirkwood.  The   Sorcerer  of   Dol  Guldur 
       (later  known  to  be  Sauron  returned)  begins  to work  evil. The 
       Periannath cross the Mountains and come into Arnor.                  
   14. Celepharn.      born 979    lived 212 years        died 1191                         
   15. Celebrindol                                                          
                                                                           
        [> Celebrindor]    1062          210                   1272                                    
                                                                           
  
   16  Malvegil            1144          205                   1349 
                                                                           
       In  the  days  of  Malvegil Orcs  again became  a menace,  and in- 
       vaded the lands of Arnor. The Ulairi or Ringwraiths began  to stir 
       again. The chief of the  Olairi comes  north and  establishes him- 
       self as a king of evil men in Angmar in the far north regions. The 
       Witch-king  makes  war  on  the  realms  of  the  Dunedain,  which 
       are disunited. The lesser realms resist the claim  of the  King at 
       Fornost to be overlord of all the former lands of Arnor.  In token 
       of this claim all the kings of Arthedain, and the chieftains after 
       them,  take  names with  the prefix  aran, ar(a)  signifying 'high 
       king'.  [Added:  The  purpose  of  the  Witch-king  is  to destroy 
   
         Arnor, for there is more  hope of  success in  the North  (where the 
         realm  is  disunited)  than  in  the  South  while   Gondor  remains 
         strong. At this  time no  descendants of  Isildur remain  in Rhudaur 
         or  Cardolan;  therefore the  kings of  Arthedain again  claim over- 
         lordship in all Arnor. The claim  is rejected  by Rhudaur,  in which 
         power  has  been  seized  by  men  in  secret  league  with Angmar.] 
         [Struck  out:  The  kings of  Arthedain also  claim to  be guardians 
         of the palantir of Amon Sul, though this is outside their territory, 
         standing   on   the   borders  of   Cardolan  and   Rhudaur  between 
         whom also it is a matter of bitter dispute.]                         
   17.   Argeleb   I.  born   1226   lived   130    years   +    slain   1356 
         [He was slain in battle with Cardolan in the strife of  the palantir 
         of Amon Sul. >] Argeleb fortifies  the Weather  Hills. He  was slain 
         in  battle  with  Rhudaur  (with  secret aid  of Angmar);  the enemy 
         tries to seize the palantir of Amon Sul.                             
   18.   Arveleg   I.  born   1309   lived   100    years   +    slain   1409 
         The  Witch-king  of  Angmar  taking  advantage  of  war  among  [the 
         Numenoreans   or   Dunedain   >]   the   Dunedain  comes   down  out 
         of  the  North.   He  overruns   Cardolan  and   Rhudaur.  [Cardolan 
         is  ravaged  and  destroyed  and  becomes  desolate.  The  Tower  of 
         Amon Sul  is razed  and the  palantir is  broken. Evil  spirits come 
         and take up  their abode  in the  mounds of  the hills  of Cardolan. 
         In Rhudaur an  evil folk,  workers of  sorcery, subjects  of Angmar, 
         slay  the  remnants  of  the Dunedain  and build  dark forts  in the 
         hills. But the Dunedain of Fornost, in spite of  the death  of their 
         king, hold out,  and repel  the forces  of Angmar  with the  help of 
         Cirdan  of  Lindon.  >]  Cardolan  is  ravaged;  the  Tower  of Amon 
         Sul is  razed and  the palantir  is removed  to Fornost.  In Rhudaur 
         an evil folk ... [as above] build dark forts in the hills, while the 
         remaining  Dunedain  of  Cardolan  hold  out  in  the  Barrow  Downs 
         and  the  Forest;  the  Dunedain  of Arthedain  repel the  forces of 
         Angmar from Fornost with the help of Cirdan of Lindon.               
   19.   Araphor.    born     1391    lived     198    years     died    1589 
   20.   Argeleb II           1473              197                      1670 
                                                                             
         In  his day  the people  of the  old lands  of Arnor  become further 
         diminished  by  the  coming  of  the  plague  out  of the  south and 
         east,  which  also  devastated  Gondor.  [The  plague does  not pass 
                                                                             
         beyond  the Baranduin.  >] The  plague lessens  in deadliness  as it 
         goes north;  but Cardolan  becomes desolate.  Evil spirits  come out 
         of  Angmar  and  take  up  their  abode  in   the  mounds   of  Tyrn 
         Goerthaid. / It  was Argeleb  II who  granted the  land west  of the 
         Baranduin  to  the Periannath;  they crossed  the river  and entered 
         the land in 1601.                                                    
   21.   Arvegil.    born     1553     lived 190 years      died 1743   
   22.   Arveleg II           1633           180                 1813 
   
    23. Araval                              1711      180  1891              
  
                                                                            
        With  the  help  of  Lindon  and  Imladris  he  won  a  victory  over 
        Angmar  in  1851,  and  sought  to  reoccupy  Cardolan, but  the evil 
        wights terrify all who seek to dwell near.                           
    24. Araphant. born 1789 lived 175 years died 1964.                        
        Angmar   recovers   and   makes   war   on  the   Dunedain.  Araphant 
        seeks  to  renew  ancient  alliance  and  kinship  with   Gondor.  In 
        1940  his  heir  Arvedui  wedded  Firiel  daughter  of  King  Ondohir 
        [>  Ondonir]  of  Gondor.  But  Gondor  is engaged  in the  long Wars 
        of  the  Wainriders,  and  sends  little  help.  Ondohir  [> Ondonir] 
        and  his  sons  fell  in  battle  in  1944,  and Arvedui  claimed the 
        crown  of Gondor,  on behalf  of Firiel  and himself  as representing 
        'the elder  line of  Isildur', since  no close  male claimant  to the 
        throne in  Gondor could  at first  be found.  The claim  was rejected 
        by  Gondor,  but  Arvedui  and  his  descendants  continued  to  con- 
        sider themselves as the true heirs of Anarion as well as  of Isildur. 
    25. Arvedui.                                                               
        born    1864    lived    110   years    +drowned   1974    [>   1975] 
        He  was the  last king  at Fornost.  In [added:  the winter  of] 1974 
        the  Witch-king   destroyed  Fornost,   laid  Arthedain   waste,  and 
        scattered  the  remnants  of  the  Dunedain.  Arvedui   escaped  from 
        Fornost  and  fled  north,  taking  the  palantiri  of  Annuminas and 
        Emyn  Beraid.  He  attempted  to   go  by   ship  from   Forochel  to 
        Gondor  but  was  wrecked  and  the  Stones  were  lost. The  sons of 
        Arvedui  took  refuge  with  Cirdan  of  Lune.  The   following  year 
        Elrond  and  Cirdan,  with  some  belated  help  from   Gondor,  sent 
        by  sea,  defeated  the   forces  of   Angmar.  The   Witch-king  was 
        overthrown  by  Elrond,  and  his  realm  brought  to  an   end.  The 
        northern  lands  though   desolate  were   now  made   somewhat  more 
        wholesome  again.  But  it was  found later  that the  Witch-king had 
        fled  away  secretly  southwards,  and had  entered Minas  Ithil (now 
        called Minas Morgul) and become Lord of the Ringwraiths.             
           The  remnants  of  the  Dunedain  of  the  North   become  rangers 
        and errants, living largely in  hiding, but  waging ceaseless  war on 
        all evil things that still are abroad in the land. The sons  of their 
        chieftains  are  usually  fostered  in Imladris  by Elrond,  to whose 
        keeping  are  given  the  chief remaining  heirlooms of  their house, 
        especially the shards of Elendil's sword, Narsil.                     
                                                                            
                            End of the North Kingdom                         
            Here follows the rail of the Chieftains of the Dunedain          
                          of Eriador, heirs of Isildur                       
         Little is preserved of the tale of their wanderings and deeds,      
                        until the end of the Third Age.                      
   
                                           
                                                                        
                  The Chieftains of the Dunedain.                        
   26. (and 24th heir of Isildur)                                         
       1. Aranarth.   born 1938    lived 168 years    died 2106 
   27. 2. Arahail          2012          165               2177 
                                                                        
   28. 3. Aranuir          2084          163               2247 
   29. 4. Aravir           2156          163               2319 
   30. 5. Aragorn I        2227          100        +slain 2327                                
                                                                        
         Aragorn was slain by wolves which infested eastern Eriador. 
                                                                        
   31.  6. Araglas.   born 2296    lived 159 years    died 2455                   
   32.  7. Arahad I        2365          158               2523 
   33.  5. Aragost         2431          157               2588 
   34.  9. Aravorn         2497          157               2654 
  
   35. 10. Arahad II       2563          156               2719 
   36. 11. Arassuil        2628          156               2784 
                                                                        
         In his time there  was much  war with  Orcs that  infesting the 
         Misty  Mountains  harried  Eriador. The  chief battles  were in 
         2745-8. In 2747 the Periannath (Halflings) defeated  a westerly 
         ranging force of  the invaders  that came  down from  the north 
         into their land west of Baranduin.                              
                                                                        
   37. 12. Arathorn I. born 2693    lived 155 years    died 2848                 
   38. 13. Argonui         2757          155               2912 
   39. 14. Arador          2820          110        +slain 2930                                 
         He was slain by trolls in the mountains north of Imladris.      
   40. 15.Arathorn II. born 2873     lived 60 years  +slain 2933.              
         He wedded Gilrain daughter of Dirhael, a descendant also, but 
         by a younger branch, of Arathorn I. He was  slain by  an orc- 
         arrow  when  hunting  Orcs  in  the  company  of  Elladan and 
         Elrohir, the sons of Elrond. He wedded in 2929. His infant son 
         (aged 2 at his father's death) was fostered and brought up at 
         Imladris.                                                       
   41. 16.  Aragorn  II.  born   2931  lived   190  years   died  3121 
                                                                        
                                                 or the Fourth Age 100 
         Aragorn  became  King  of  Arnor  and  Gondor  in  the  name of 
         Elessar. He played a great part in the War of the Ring in which 
         at  last  Sauron  and  the  power of  Mordor was  destroyed. He 
         wedded  Arwen  Undomiel  daughter  of  Elrond and  restored the 
         majesty  and  blood  of  the Numenoreans.  The Third  Age ended 
         with the  departure of  Elrond in  3022 [>  3021]; and  the de- 
         scendants of  Elessar through  Arwen became  also heirs  of the 
         elf-realms of the westlands.                                    
                                                                        
                               The Heirs of Elendil                      
                     The Southern Line of Gondor: the Anarioni           
   
    1. Elendil.                                                          
            born S.A.3119    lived 322 years    +slain 3441 = T.A.1            
    2. Anarion.      3219          221          +slain 3440                                     
    3. Meneldil.     3318          280           died T.A.158                                    
       [added: 4th child]                                                
                                                                        
    4. Kemendur.     3399          279                  238        
    5. Earendil.  T.A. 48          276                  324       
    6. Anardil.       136          275                  411        
    7. Ostohir [> Ostonir]                                               
                                                                        
                      222          270                  492       
                                                                        
       He rebuilt  and enlarged  Minas Anor,  where afterwards  the kings 
       dwelt always in summer rather than at Osgiliath.                  
    8. Romendakil I. born 310 lived [231] years f-slain 541.               
       His  original name  was Tarostar.  In his  father's time  wild men 
       out of the East first assailed Gondor. Tarostar defeated  them and 
       drove  them  out, and  took the  name Romendakil,  East-slayer. He 
       was, however, later slain in battle with  fresh hordes  of Easter- 
       lings.                                                            
    9. Turambar. born 397 lived 270 years died 667                        
       He  avenged his  father, and  conquered much  territory eastwards. 
   10. Atanatar I.    born 480    lived 268 years    died 748                     
   11. Siriondil           570          260               830 
   12. Falastur            654          259               913 
                                                                        
  
       He  was  first  called  Tarannon.  He took  the name  Falastur, on 
       coming  to  the  throne,  to  commemorate  his victories  that had 
       extended the sway of Gondor  far along  the shore-lands  on either 
       side of the Mouths of Anduin. He was the first childless  king. He 
       was succeeded by the son of his brother Tarkiryan.                
                                                                        
   13. Earnil I.  born 736 lived 200 years                                
                                                                        
                                                       +drowned 936.      
                                                                        
       He began the building of a  great navy,  and repaired  the ancient 
       havens of Pelargir [added: and seized  and fortified  Umbar, 933]. 
       He  was  lost  with  many  ships  and  men  in  a great  storm off 
       Umbar.                                                            
   14. Kiryandil.  born   820    lived   195    years   f    slain   1015 
       He continued to increase the fleets of  Gondor; but  he fell  in a 
       battle  with  the  Men  of  Harad  [who  contested the  designs of 
       Gondor  to  occupy  Umbar  and  there  make   a  great   fort  and 
       haven.  >]  They  contested the  designs of  Gondor to  occupy the 
       coast-lands  beyond  R.  Harnen;  they  therefore  tried  to  take 
       Umbar, where Gondor maintained a great fort and haven.            
   15  Hyarmendakil I.                                                    
                                                                        
                           born 899      lived 250 years died 1149       
   
         At first called Kiryahir, he avenged his father, defeated the kings 
         of   Harad,  and   made  them   acknowledge  the   overlordship  of 
         Gondor,  1050.  Gondor  occupied   all  the   land  south   of  the 
         Mouths  of  Anduin   up  to   [Umbar  and   the  borders   of  Near 
         Harad;  >]  the  River  (Poros >)  Harnen and  the borders  of Near 
         Harad;  and  also  all  the coast-lands  as far  as Umbar.  / Umbar 
         became  a great  fortress and  haven of  fleets. After  his victory 
         Kiryahir  took   the  name   of  Hyarmendakil   'South-slayer'.  He 
         reigned  134  years,  the  longest  of  all save  Tarondor (twenty- 
         seventh king).                                                      
    16.  Atanatar    II.   born    977   lived    249   years    died   1226. 
         Surnamed Alkarin, the Glorious. In  his time,  owing to  the vigour 
         of  the  'Ship-kings',  the  line  from  Falastur  onwards,  Gondor 
         reached the height of its power.  This extended  in direct  rule as 
         far north as  Celebrant and  the south-eaves  of Mirkwood,  east to 
         the  Sea  of  [Runaer  >] Rhunaer,  and south  to Umbar,  and west- 
         ward  to the  River Gwathlo  or Greyflood.  In addition  many other 
         regions  were  tributary:  the  Men of  Anduin Vale  as far  as its 
         sources, and the folk of Harad in the South.  But Atanatar  in fact 
         did nothing to increase this power, and  lived mostly  in splendour 
         and  ease.  The  waning  of Gondor  began before  he died,  and the 
         watch on the borders was neglected.                                 
    17.  Narmakil    I.   born    1049   lived    245   years    died   1294. 
         The  second  childless  king.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  younger 
         brother.                                                            
    18.  Kalmakil.   born    1058    lived     246    years     died    1304 
    19.  Romendakil II.      1126              240                      1366 
    20.  Valakar             1194              238                      1432 
                                                                            
         In his time there  broke out  the disastrous  civil war  called the 
         Kin-strife. After  the death  of Atanatar  the Glorious  the North- 
         men  of  Mirkwood  and   the  Upper   Anduin,  who   had  increased 
         much  in  the  peace  brought  by  the  power  of   Gondor,  became 
         powerful.  Though these  people were  ultimately related  in speech 
         and  blood  to  the  Atani (and  so to  the Numenoreans),  and were 
         usually  friendly,  they  now   became  restless.   Romendakil  was 
         forced  to  withdraw  his  northern  border east  of Anduin  to the 
  
         Emyn Muil.  He there  built the  Gates of  Argonath with  images of 
         Isildur  and  Anarion  beyond  which  no  stranger  was  allowed to 
         come  south  without  leave.  But  Romendakil  being  at  this time 
         much  troubled  by  assaults  of Easterlings  sought to  attach the 
         Northmen  more closely  to his  allegiance. He  took many  into his 
         service  and  gave  them  high  rank.  His  son Valakar  dwelt long 
         among  them  in  the  house  of  [added:  Vidugavia]  the  King  of 
         Rhovannion.   Romendakil   permitted   him   to   wed   the  king's 
         daughter. The marriage of the heir to  a woman  of an  alien people 
   
         and  without  any  Numenorean  blood  had  never  occurred before, 
         and  caused  great  displeasure.  Before  Valakar  died  there was 
         already open rebellion in the southern fiefs. Various claimants to 
         the  crown  appeared,  descendants  of   Atanatar  II.   The  most 
         favoured especially by the  fleet, and  ship-folk of  the southern 
         shores,  was  the  Captain  of  the Ships,  Kastamir [great-grand- 
         son >] grandson of Kalmakil's second son Kalimehtar.               
   21(a). Eldakar.  born 1255  deposed 1437.                                    
                                                                           
        When   Valakar  died   his  son,   who  had   the  alien   name  of 
        Vinitharya,  took  the  name  Eldakar, and  succeeded. At  first he 
        held  Osgiliath,  and  Minas  Anor,  but  he  was  driven  out  and 
        deposed by Kastamir, and fled to the north.  In this  war Osgiliath 
        suffered  much  damage,  and   the  tower   of  the   palantir  was 
        destroyed and the palantir lost.                                    
   22.  Kastamir.   born    1259   seized    throne   1437    +slain   1447. 
        After  ten years  Eldakar defeated  Kastamir with  the help  of his 
        mother's kin. Kastamir was slain  [added: by  Eldakar in  battle in 
        Lebennin, at Ethraid Erui], but his sons  and many  of his  kin and 
        party fled to Umbar, and long held  it as  an independent  realm at 
        war with Gondor.                                                    
                                                                           
   21(b) Eldakar                                                            
                                                                           
        regained   the   kingdom   1447   lived   235   years   died   1490 
        After Eldakar's return the blood  of the  kingly house  and kindred 
        became  more  mixed,  for  many  Northmen  settled  in  Gondor, and 
        became great in the land, and high officers in its armies.  But the 
        friendship  with  the  Northmen,  which  continued  as part  of the 
        policy of the kings, proved of great service in later wars.         
   23.  Aldamir.   born    1330    lived    210    years     +slain    1540. 
        He  was  the  second  son  and  third child  of Eldakar.  His elder 
        brother Ornendil was slain in  the wars  of the  Kin-strife (1446). 
        Aldamir fell in  battle with  the rebelling  kings of  Harad allied 
        with the rebels of Umbar.                                           
   24.  Vinyarion.   born    1391    lived    230    years     died    1621. 
        He  later  (1551)  took  the  name Hyarmendakil  II, after  a great 
        victory over Harad in vengeance for his father.                     
   25.  Minardil.   born    1454    lived    180    years    +slain    1634. 
        The  rebels  of  Umbar  had  never  ceased  to  make war  on Gondor 
        since the death of Kastamir,  attacking its  ships and  raiding its 
        coast  at  every   opportunity.  They   had  however   become  much 
        mixed  in  blood  through  admission  of  Men  of  Harad,  and only 
        their  chieftains,  descendants  of  Kastamir,  were  of Numenorean 
        race. Learning through spies  that Minardil  was at  Pelargir, sus- 
        pecting  no  peril since  the crushing  of Harad  and Umbar  by his 
        father,  Angomaite  and  Sangahyanda,  leaders  of the  Corsairs of 
        Umbar,  great-grandsons  of  Kastamir,  made  a  raid   up  Anduin, 
   
         slew the king, ravaged Pelargir  and the  coasts, and  escaped with 
         great booty.                                                       
    26.  Telemnar.   born    1516    lived     120    years     died    1636. 
  
         Telemnar immediately began to fit out a fleet for the  reduction of 
         Umbar.  But a  deadly plague  or sickness,  coming with  dark winds 
         out of the East, fell on  the land.  Great numbers  of the  folk of 
         Gondor, especially those that dwelt in Osgiliath, and  other cities 
         and  towns,  took  sick  and  died.  The White  Tree of  Minas Anor 
         withered  and  died. Telemnar  and all  his children  perished. The 
         crown was taken by his nephew.                                     
    27.  Tarondor.   born    1577    lived     221    years     died    1798. 
         He  was  the eldest  son of  Minastan, second  son of  Minardil. He 
         removed  the  king's  house  permanently to  Minas Anor,  and there 
         replanted a seedling of the White Tree in  the citadel.  During the 
         plague in Osgiliath those folk that survived fled from the  city to 
         the  western  dales or  into the  woods of  Ithilien, and  few were 
         willing  to return.  Osgiliath became  largely deserted  and partly 
         ruinous.  Tarondor  had  the  longest  reign  of  all the  Kings of 
         Gondor  (162  years), but  was unable  to do  more than  attempt to 
         re-establish life and order within his borders.  Owing to  the few- 
         ness  of  his  people  the watch  on Mordor  was neglected  and the 
         fortresses guarding the passes became emptied.                     
    28.  Telumehtar.   born    1632    lived    218    years    died    1850. 
         He took  the title  Umbardakil after  the storming  and destruction 
         of  the  haven  and  stronghold  of the  Corsairs of  Umbar (1810). 
         But this was later reoccupied  and rebuilt  in the  troublous times 
         that later befell Gondor.                                          
    29.  Narmakil   II.  born   1684   lived   172   years   +slain  1856. 
         In his time it is said that the  Ulairi or  Ringwraiths re-entered 
         Mordor,  owing  to  the ceasing  of the  vigilance, and  there they 
         secretly  prepared in  the darkness  for the  return of  their Dark 
         Lord.  Men  out  of  the  East  appeared of  a new  sort, stronger, 
         better armed, journeying in huge wains,  and fighting  in chariots. 
         Stirred  up  maybe  by  Sauron  they  made   a  great   assault  on 
         Gondor, and  continued to  be a  great peril  for very  many years. 
         Narmakil  was  slain  in  battle  with  their  host  beyond Anduin, 
         north-east of the Morannon.                                        
    30.  Kalimehtar.   born    1736    lived    200    years    died    1936. 
         He  continued  the  War  of  the  Wainriders,  and  in  1899  won a 
         great  victory  over   them  on   Dagorlad,  which   checked  their 
         attacks  for  some time.  He built  the White  Tower in  Minas Anor 
         to house the palantir.                                             
    31.  Ondohir.                                                           
                                                                           
          [> Ondonir) born 1787 lived 157 years +slain 1944.                
   
    War   continued   with   the   Wainriders.   In  1940   Ondohir  [> 
    Ondonir]  gave the  hand of  his daughter  Firiel (born  1896), his 
    third  child,  to  Arvedui  heir  of Araphant,  King of  the North- 
    kingdom;  but  he  was  unable  to  send  any  help  to  the  north 
    against the  evil realm  of Angmar,  because of  his own  peril. In 
    1944  Ondohir   [>  Ondonir]   and  both   his  sons   Faramir  and 
    Artamir fell in battle against  an alliance  of the  Wainriders and 
    the Haradrim. The king and  his sons  fell in  battle in  the north 
    and  the enemy  poured into  Ithilien. But  in the  meantime Earnil 
    Captain  of  the  southern army  won a  victory in  South Ithilien, 
    destroyed  the  army of  Harad, and  hastening north  succoured the 
    retreating  remnants  of  the  northern army,  and drove  the Wain- 
    riders off. In the great rout that followed most of the  enemy were 
    driven into the Dead Marshes.                                       
       On  the  death  of  Ondohir  [>  Ondonir]  and his  sons Arvedui 
    of  the  North  claimed  the  crown  of Gondor  as the  'direct de- 
    scendant  of  Elendil',  and as  husband of  Firiel. The  claim was 
    rejected  by  Gondor.  At  length  Earnil  the  victorious  Captain 
    received the crown (in 1945), since he was of the royal house.      
  
    32   Earnil   II   born   1883   lived   160   years    died   2043 
    He was son of  Siriondil, son  of Kalimmakil,  son of  Narmakil II. 
    In  his  time  the  North-kingdom  came  to an  end with  the over- 
    throw  and  death  of  Arvedui,  claimant to  both crowns.  He sent 
    [some help north by sea >] his son Earnur north  with a  fleet, and 
    so aided in the  destruction of  the realm  of Angmar.  But, though 
    not revealed until later, the Witch-king fled south and  joined the 
    other  Ringwraiths  in  Mordor,  becoming  their  Lord.  When  they 
    were ready the  Ulairi suddenly  issued from  Mordor over  the pass 
    of  Kirith  Ungol.  They  took  Minas Ithil,  and were  never again 
    expelled from it during that Age. It became a place of  great fear, 
    and  was  renamed  Minas  Morgul.  Few  people  were   willing  any 
    longer to dwell in Ithilien, but this was still held and garrisoned 
    by Gondor. At this time probably  the palantir  of Minas  Ithil was 
    captured and so came to the hands of Sauron.                        
  33. and last of the Third Age.                                        
    Earnur.   born    1928    lived    122    years       +slain   2050. 
    He  renamed  Minas  Anor  Minas  Tirith,  as  the  city   on  guard 
    against the evil of Minas  MorguL On  the death  of his  father the 
    Lord  of  the  Ringwraiths  challenged  Earnur  to   single  combat 
    to  make  good  his  claim  to  the  throne.  Mardil   the  Steward 
    restrained him.                                                     
       The  challenge  was repeated  with taunts  in 2050,  seven years 
    later,  and  against  the  counsel  of  Mardil Earnur  accepted. He 
    rode with a small escort of  knights to  Minas Morgul,  but neither 
    he nor his company were ever heard  of again.  It was  thought that 
   
   the  faithless  enemy  had  merely  decoyed  him  to  the  gates  and 
   then  trapped him  and either  slain him  or kept  him in  torment as 
   a prisoner.                                                           
      Since  his  death  was  not  certain   Mardil  the   Good  Steward 
   ruled  Gondor  in  his  name  for  many  years. In  any case  no male 
   descendants  of  the  royal  line,  among   those  whose   blood  was 
   little mixed, could be found.                                         
      For  a  long  time  before  Mardil's   day  the   Stewardship  had 
   usually  been  held  by  a  member  of  his family  (the Hurinionath, 
   descended   from   Hurin,   Steward   to   King  Minardil).   It  now 
   became  hereditary  like  a  kingship;  but  each  new  Steward  took 
   office with the formula: 'to  hold rule  and rod  in the  King's name 
   and  until  the  King's  return'.  Though  this  soon  became  a mere 
   formality  and  the  Stewards exercised  all the  power of  kings, it 
   was  believed  by  many  in  Gondor  that  a  king would  return, and 
   the  Stewards  never sat  on the  ancient throne  nor used  the royal 
   standard  and  emblems.  The  banner  of   the  Stewards   was  plain 
   white. The royal standard  was sable  with a  silver tree  in blossom 
   beneath seven stars.                                                  
  34. Elessar.                     born 2931 lived 190 years died 3121. 
                                                 or the Fourth Age 100. 
   After a  lapse of  969 years  Aragorn, son  of Arathorn,  16th chief- 
   tain of the Dunedain of the North, and  41st heir  of Elendil  in the 
   direct line through Isildur, being also in the direct line a descend- 
   ant  of   Firiel  daughter   of  Ondohir   [>  Ondonir]   of  Gondor, 
   claimed  the  crown  of  Gondor  and  of Arnor,  after the  defeat of 
   Sauron,  the  destruction  of  Mordor,  and  the  dissolution  of the 
   Ringwraiths.  He  was  crowned  in  the  name  of  Elessar  at  Minas 
   Tirith  in  3019.  A  new  era  and calendar  was then  begun, begin- 
   ning with  25 March  (old reckoning)  as the  first day.  He restored 
   Gondor  and  repeopled  it, but  retained Minas  Tirith as  the chief 
   city.  He  wedded  Arwen  Undomiel,   daughter  of   Elrond,  brother 
   of  Elros  first King  of Numenor,  and so  restored the  majesty and 
   high  lineage  of  the  royal  house,  but  their  life-span  was not 
   restored  and  continued to  wane until  it became  as that  of other 
  
   men.                                                                  
                                                                        
   The  Third  Age  ended  according to  the reckoning  of the  Eldar in 
   3021  and  the  same  year  Elrond  departed.  In  3022   the  Fourth 
   Age started and the Elder Days and their Twilight were over.          
   The  son  of  Elessar  and  Arwen  was  Eldarion,  first king  of the 
   Fourth  Age,  whose  realm  was  great  and  long-enduring,  but this 
   roll does not contain the names of the Fourth Age.                    
                                                                        
              Here follows the roll of the Stewards of Gondor            
         that ruled the realm and city between the going of Earnur       
   
                         and the coming of Elessar.                       
                       The Ruling Stewards of Gondor.                     
                                                                         
   The  names  of   these  rulers   are  here   added;  for   though  the 
   Hurinionath  were  not  in the  direct line  of descent  from Elendil, 
   they  were  ultimately  of  royal  origin,  and had  in any  case kept 
   their blood more pure than most other families in the later ages.      
    They  were  descended,  father  to  son,   from  Hurin,   Steward  to 
   King  Minardil,  who  had  laboured  greatly for  the ordering  of the 
   realm  in  the  disastrous  days  of  the  plague, when  King Telemnar 
   died  within  two  years  of  the  slaying  of  King  Minardil  by the 
   Corsairs.  From   that  time   on  the   kings  usually   chose  their 
   steward  from  this  family,   though  a   son  did   not  necessarily 
   succeed a father.  But in  fact it  had descended  from father  to son 
   since  Pelendur,  Steward  to  King  Ondohir,  and  after  the  ending 
   of  the  kings  it  became  hereditary,  though if  a Steward  left no 
   son, the office might pass in the female line, that is to  his sister- 
   son, or to his father's sister-son.                                    
    The   choice   was   made   according  to   their  worth   among  the 
   near  kin  by  the  Council  of  Gondor.  But   the  Council   had  no 
   power of choice if there was a son living.                             
    The  Stewards  belonged  to  a  family  of  the  ancient  Elf-friends 
   who   used   (beside   the   Common   Speech)   the   Noldorin  tongue 
   after  the  fashion of  Gondor.* Their  official names  (after Mardil) 
   were  in  that  tongue  and  drawn  mostly  from  the  ancient legends 
   of the Noldor and their dealings with the Edain.                       
    All  the  time  of  the  Stewards  was  one  of  slow  dwindling  and 
   waning  both  of  the  power  and  numbers  of  the  Men   of  Gondor, 
   and  of  the  lore and  skill of  Numenor among  them. Also  the life- 
   span  of  those  even  of  the  purer  blood steadily  decreased. They 
   were never  free from  war or  the threat  of war  with the  evil that 
   dwelt   in   Minas   Morgul   and  watched   them.  They   counted  it 
   glory  and  success  to  hold  that  threat  at bay.  Osgiliath became 
   a  ruin,  a  city  of  shadows,  often  taken  and  re-taken  in petty 
   battles.  For  a  while,  during  the  300  years  peace,   after  the 
                                                                         
   (* Since this had long ceased to be a  'cradle-tongue' in  Gondor, but 
   was  learned  in early  youth (by  those claiming  Numenorean descent) 
   from loremasters, and used by them as a mark of  rank, it  had changed 
   very little since the Downfall; and though the  Men of  Gondor altered 
   a little some of the sounds, they could still understand the Eldar and 
   be  understood  by them.  In the  later days,  however, they  saw them 
   seldom.)                                                               
   
   formation  of  the  White  Council,  Ithilien  was  reoccupied   and  a 
   hardy  folk  dwelt  there,  tending  its  fair  woods  and  fields, but 
   after  the  days  of  Denethor I  (2435 -  77) most  of them  fled west 
   again.  But  it  is  true  that  but  for  Minas  Tirith  the  power of 
   Mordor   would   much   sooner   have  grown   great  and   would  have 
   spread  over  Anduin  into  the  westlands.  After  the days  of Earnur 
  
   the  White  Tree  waned  and  seldom  flowered.  It  slowly   aged  and 
   withered and bore no fruit, so far as men knew.                           
                                                                            
        Pelendur.    born     1879     lived     119    years     died    1998. 
        He  was  steward  to  King Ondohir  and advised  the rejection  of the 
        claim  of  Arvedui,  and  supported  the  claim  of Earnil  who became 
        king  in  1945.  He  remained  steward  under  Earnil,  and  was  suc- 
        ceeded by his son.                                                   
        Vorondil.    boin     1919     lived     110    years     died    2029. 
        He  was  succeeded  by  his   son.  [Added:   Vorondil  was   a  great 
        hunter and he  made a  great horn  out of  the horn  of the  wild oxen 
        of Araw, which then still roamed near the Sea of Rhun.]              
    1. Mardil Voronwe ('steadfast').                                          
                                     born 1960 lived 120 years died 2080. 
        He  became  steward to  King Earnil  in his  later days,  and then 
        to King Earnur.  After the  disappearance of  Earnur he  ruled the 
        realm for thirty years  from 2050,  and is  reckoned the  first of 
        the line of Ruling Stewards of Gondor.                               
    2. Eradan.    born 1999   lived 117 years    died 2116                             
    3. Herion.         2037         111               2148 
    4. Belegorn.       2074         130               2204 
    5. Hurin I.        2124         120               2244 
    6. Turin I.        2165         113               2278 
        He  was the  third child  of Hurin.  He was  wedded twice  and had 
        several children (a thing  already rare  and remarkable  among the 
        nobles of Gondor); but only the last, a child born in his old age, 
        was a son.                                                           
    7. Hador.   born     2245    lived     150    years     died    2395. 
        The  last  recorded  Man  of Gondor  to reach  such an  age. After 
        this  time  the  life-span  of  those  of  Numenorean  blood waned 
        more rapidly.                                                        
    8. Barahir.   born    2290    lived    122    years     died    2412. 
    9. Dior.              2328             107                      2435. 
        He was childless  and was  succeeded by  the son  of his  sister Rian. 
   10. Denethor I.  born  2375   lived    102   years    died   2477. 
        Great  troubles  arose  in his  day. The  Morgul-lords having  bred in 
        secret a fell race of black Orcs in Mordor  assail Ithilien  and over- 
        run  it.  They  capture  Osgiliath  and  destroy its  renowned bridge. 
   
        Boromir son of Denethor in 2475 defeated the host of Morgul      
        and recovered Ithilien for a while.                              
   11.  Boromir.                                                         
          born 2410 lived [89 >] 79 years died [2499 >] 2489.            
        He was third child of Denethor. His life was shortened by the 
        poisoned wounds he received in the Morgul-war.                   
                                                                        
   12.  Cirion. born 2449 lived 118 years died 2567.                     
                                                                        
        In his time there came a great assault from the North-east. Wild 
        men out of the East crossed Anduin  north of  the Emyn  Muil and 
        joining with Orcs out of the Misty  Mountains overran  the realm 
        (now  sparsely populated)  north of  the White  Mountains, pour- 
        ing into the wold and plain  of Calenardon.  Eorl the  Young out 
        of Eotheod brings great help of horsemen and the  great victory 
        of the Field of Celebrant (2510) is won. Eorl's people settle in 
        Calenardon, which is after called Rohan, a free folk but in per- 
        petual alliance with the Stewards of Gondor. (According  to some 
        Eorl was a descendant of the Northmen that were allied  with the 
        royal house in the days of Eldakar.) [Added:  Eorl was  slain in 
        battle in the 'Wold of Rohan' (as it was later called), 2545.] 
                                                                        
   13.  Hallas.      born 2480     lived 125 years     died 2605                      
  
   14.  Hurin II.         2515           113                2628 
   15.  Belecthor I.      2545           110                2655 
   16.  Orodreth.         2576           109                2685 
   17.  Ecthelion I.      2600            98                2698. 
        He repaired and rebuilt the White Tower  in Minas  Tirith, which 
        was afterwards often called Ecthelion's Tower.  He had  no chil- 
        dren and  was followed  by Egalmoth,  grandson of  Morwen sister 
        of Orodreth.                                                     
   18.  Egalmoth.   born    2626    lived    117    years    died   2743. 
        In this time there was renewed war with the Orcs.                
   19.  Beren.   born    2655    lived     108    years     died    2763 
        In  his  time  [there  was  a  renewed attack  on Gondor  by the 
        pirates of Umbar. o] there was a great  attack on  Gondor (2758) 
        by three fleets of the pirates of Umbar. All the coasts were in- 
        vaded.  I Gondor  received no  help from  Rohan, and  could send 
        no  help  thither. Rohan  was invaded  from the  North-east, and 
        also from the West (by rebelling  Dunlendings). The  Long Winter 
        2758-9. Rohan  lies for  five months  under snow.  [Added: Saru- 
        man comes to Orthanc.]                                           
   20.  Beregond.   born    2700    lived    111    years    died  2811. 
        In his time the War of the Dwarves and Orcs  in the  Misty Moun- 
        tains occurred [(2766 - 9) >] (2793-9).  Many Orcs  flying south 
        are slain and they are prevented from establishing themselves in 
        the White Mountains.                                             
   21.  Belecthor II.  born   2752   lived   120   years   died   2872. 
   
         Only child, late-born, of  Beregond. The  last of  his line  to pass 
         the age of 100 years. At his death  the White  Tree finally  dies in 
         the citadel, but is left standing 'until the King come'. No seedling 
         can be found.                                                        
    22.  Thorondir.   born    2782    lived     100    years     died    2882 
    23.  Turin II.            2815               99                      2914. 
         In  his  time  [folk  finally fled  >] many  more folk  removed west 
         over  Anduin  from  Ithilien,  which  became  wild  and  infested by 
         Mordor-orcs.  But  Gondor   makes  and   keeps  up   secret  strong- 
         holds there,  especially in  North Ithilien.  The ancient  refuge of 
         Henneth  Annun  is  rebuilt  and  hidden.  The  isle of  Cair Andros 
         in  Anduin is  fortified. The  Men of  Harad are  stirred up  by the 
         servants  of  Sauron  to  attack  Gondor.  In  2885  Turin  fought a 
         battle  with  the  Haradrim  in  South  Ithilien  and  defeated them 
         with  aid  from  Rohan;  but  the  sons of  King Folcwine  of Rohan, 
         Folcred and Fastred, fell in this battle. Turin paid Folcwine a rich 
         weregild of gold.                                                    
    24.  Turgon.    born     2855     lived     98     years     died    2953. 
         In the last year of his rule Sauron declared himself again,  and re- 
         entered  Mordor,  long  prepared  for  him.  Barad-dur  rose  again. 
         Mount   Doom   long   dormant   bursts   into   smoke   and   flame. 
         [Added: Saruman takes possession of Orthanc, and fortifies it.]      
    25.  Ecthelion II.   born    2886   lived    98   years    died   2984. 
         He  is  visited  by  Mithrandir  (Gandalf) to  whom he  is friendly. 
         Aragorn  of  the  North  serves  as  a  soldier  in  his  forces. He 
         suengthens Pelargir again, and refortifies Cair Andros.              
    26.  Denethor  II. 
         born     2930     lived    89     years    +slew     himself    3019. 
         He  was  first son  and third  child of  Ecthelion and  more learned 
         in lore  than any  Steward for  many generations.  He was  very tall 
         and   in   appearance   looked  like   an  ancient   Numenorean.  He 
         wedded  late (for  his time)  in 2976  Finduilas daughter  of Prince 
         Adrahil  of  Dol  Amroth,  a  noble  house  of  southern  Gondor  of 
         Numenorean   blood,   reputed   also   to   have   Elven-blood  from 
         ancient  days:  the  Elven-folk  of  Amroth of  Lorien dwelt  in the 
         region of  Dol Amroth  before they  sailed over  sea. His  elder son 
  
         Boromir  (2978)  was  slain  by  orcs  near  Rauros  in   3019.  His 
         younger  son  Faramir  (2983)  became   the  last   Ruling  Steward. 
         His wife Finduilas died untimely in 2987.                            
           In his  time the  peril of  Gondor steadily  grew, and  he awaited 
         always  the  great  assault of  Sauron that  he knew  was preparing. 
         It is said that he dared  to use  the palantir  of the  White Tower, 
         which  none  since  the  kings  had looked  in, and  so saw  much of 
         the  mind  of  Sauron (who  had the  Stone of  Ithil), but  was aged 
         prematurely by this combat, and fell into despair.                   
   
      The  attack  began  in  the  summer  of 3018.  The Ringwraiths 
   issued  once  more  from  Minas  Morgul  in  visible   form.  The 
   sons of Denethor  resisted them  but were  defeated by  the Black 
   Captain,  and  retreated over  Anduin; but  they still  held West 
   Osgiliath.                                                        
      Boromir departed to Imladris soon after on  a mission  to seek 
   the counsel of Elrond. He was slain as he returned.  Minas Tirith 
   was  besieged in  March 3019,  and Denethor  burned himself  on a 
   pyre in the Tomb of the Stewards.                                 
  27. Faramir.  born    2983   lived    120   years    died   3103. 
                                                   = Fourth Age 82. 
                                                                    
   He succeeded by right on the death of his father, but in the same 
   year surrendered rod and  rule to  the King  Elessar, and  so was 
   the last Ruling Steward. He  retained the  title of  Steward, and 
   became Prince of the restored land of  Ithilien, dwelling  in the 
   Hills  of  Emyn Arnen  beside Anduin.  He wedded  in 3020  Eowyn 
   sister of King Eomer of Rohan.                                    
   
                              So ends the tale of                            
                                  the Ruling                                 
                              Stewards of Gondor.                            
                                                                            
   The manuscript C of The Heirs of Elendil ends here, but clipped to it 
   is a genealogy of the line of Dol Amroth: for this see p. 220.            
                                                                            
                                  Commentary.                                
                                                                            
   As I have explained (p. 188), the manuscript B is  for the  Northern Line 
   the earliest text, and the commentary to this part is largely a record of 
   significant differences from the text printed (C).  Corrections to  B are 
   not as a rule noticed if they merely bring it to the form  in C  (in sub- 
   stance: usually not in the precise expression), nor are additions to B as 
   first written necessarily noticed as such.                                
    References  to  the historical  accounts following  the names  and dates 
   of the  kings and  rulers are  made simply  by the  name, with  the page- 
   reference to the C text. A  notable feature  of The  Heirs of  Elendil is 
   the  record  of  the  birthdates  of  the  rulers,  which  were  excluded 
   from  Appendix  A; other  dates are  in all  cases the  same as  those in 
   Appendix A unless the contrary is noted.                                  
                                                                            
    The  preamble  concerning  dates  in  C  (p.  191)  is  absent  from  B, 
   which begins with the genealogy.  This differs  from that  in C  in show- 
   ing  Anarion as  the elder  son of  Elendil, and  in naming  'Valandil of 
   Arthedain': thus B belongs with the early texts of the Tale of  Years, as 
   already noted (pp. 188 - 9).                                              
    Only  Isildur's  youngest son,  Valandil, is  named in  The Lord  of the 
   Rings.  In the  very late  work The  Disaster of  the Gladden  Fields the 
   
                                                                            
                                                                            
   three  elder  are  named  Elendur, Aratan,  and Ciryon  (Unfinished Tales 
  
   p. 271 and note 11); on one of the copies  of the  typescript D  (p. 190) 
   my  father  pencilled  a  note  remarking  on this,  and saying  that the 
   names found in 'Gladdenfields' were to be accepted.                       
     In the chronological outline that follows in B as in C,  the birth-date 
   of  Anarion  is  3209 and  of Isildur  3219; Meneldil  was born  in 3299, 
   and it was Kiryandil son of Isildur who was the  last man  to be  born in 
   Numenor  (3318).  Arthedain  appears  for  Arnor  in  3320;   the  birth- 
   dates  of  Earnur  and  Veandur  are  3349  and  3389;  and  Valandil was 
   born in Annuminas, not Imladris.                                          
     In both texts Isildur died in 3441 (which in the  list of  the Northern 
   kings that follows  is made  equivalent to  Third Age  1), the  same year 
   as the overthrow of Sauron (see pp. 170, 177).                            
                                                                            
     Following  the  words  'The  Second Age  ends and  the Third  Begins' B 
   continues  at once  with the  naming of  the kings  of the  Northern Line 
   (without the name Isildurioni). The list of these kings up to  the disin- 
   tegration  of  the  North Kingdom  was the  same in  B as  in C  with the 
   sole difference (apart from the different date of Isildur's  birth, 3219) 
   that the tenth king Earendur is named Earendil in B: on this see  p. 189. 
   Valandil  (p.  192). In  B  there was  a note  here: 'Removed  to Fornost 
   and  Annuminas  was  deserted';  this  was  struck  out,  and  'Annuminas 
   became deserted' added to the note following King Earendil.               
                                                                            
   Earendur  (p.  193). The  note in  B begins  'After Earendil  the Northern 
   Kingdom  of  Arthedain  disintegrated',  and  the  north-western  kingdom 
   ruled by Amlaith is referred to by  the name  of the  city of  its kings: 
   'Fornost  still  claimed the  overlordship, but  this was  disputed.' The 
   other realms are thus described in  B: 'Cardolan  (where later  were Bree 
   and  the  Barrowdowns)  and  Rhudaur  north  of  the  R.  Bruinen  (where 
   later were the Trollshaws).'                                              
                                                                            
   Mallor  (p.  193). In  B  the  corresponding   note  follows   Beleg  the 
   twelfth  king:  'In his  reign Sauron  took shape  again in  Mirkwood and 
   evil things began again to multiply.'                                     
                                                                            
   Celebrindor  (p.  193). The  name  of the  fifteenth king  in B  as first 
   written was  Celem...gil, perhaps  Celemenegil; this  was struck  out and 
   replaced by Celebrindol, as in C before correction to Celebrindor.        
                                                                            
   Malvegil (p. 193). The note in B is, as generally, briefer but has all the 
   essentials of that in C; here it is said that 'Fornost is at war with the 
   lesser  kingdoms,  the  chief dispute  being about  the palantir  of Amon 
   Sul'. The  conclusion of  the note  in C,  concerning this,  was rejected 
   when  the  disputed claim  to Amon  Sul was  introduced much  earlier, at 
   the disintegration of Arnor after the death  of Earendur.  - On  the name 
   Ulairi see p. 153.                                                        
                                                                            
   The kings from Argeleb I  to Arvedui  (pp. 194  - 5). An earlier  form of 
   the page in B that begins with the  last sentence  of the  note following 
   
    Malvegil, the taking of the prefix aran, ar(a) by the kings  at Fornost, 
    is extant, and  here the  names of  these kings  are seen  evolving. The 
    original names were as follows (it is curious that despite the  words at 
    the head of the page the first three kings do not have the prefix Ar): 
      17. Celebrindol (> Argeleb I)                                           
      18. Beleg H (> Arveleg I)                                               
      19. Malvegil II (> Araphor)                                             
      20. Arveleg (> Argeleb II)                                              
      21. Arvegil                                                             
      22. Argeleb (> Arveleg II)                                              
      23. Arvallen (> Araval)                                                 
      24. Araphant                                                           
  
      25. Arvedui                                                             
    But the  dates of  these kings  underwent no  change. The  original name 
    of the seventeenth king, Celebrindol, was given to the  fifteenth, orig- 
    inally Celemenegil (?), as noted above.                                  
    Argeleb I (p. 194). On the  rejected page  of B  the note  following this 
    king states only: 'slain in battle  1356. Angmar  is repulsed  but turns 
    upon the lesser kingdoms.' The  replacement page  has: 'Slain  in battle 
    with  subkingdoms  of  Cardolan  and  Rhudaur'.  Neither text  refers to 
    the palantir of Amon Sul. On the  mention in  the altered  text in  C of 
    Argeleb's fortifying of the Weather Hills see p. 189.                    
    Arveleg I (p.  194). The  rejected page  of B  has no  note here;  in the 
    replacement page it reads:                                               
      Angmar   taking  advantage   of  war   among  the   Numenoreans  comes 
    down   and   overruns   Cardolan  and   Rhudaur.  These   realms  become 
    subject  to  the  Sorcerer-king  and  full  of  evil  things, especially 
    Cardolan.  But  Fornost  in  spite of  death of  King Arveleg  holds out 
    with aid from Lindon and Imladrist.                                      
    An addition concerning the palantir of Amon Sul was made to this:        
      The  tower  of  the  palantir  on Amon  Sul is  destroyed, but  na one 
    knows  what  became  of  the  Stone. Maybe  it was  taken by  the Witch- 
    king.                                                                    
    This addition was probably made  in revision  of the  original statement 
    in C that the palantir was broken.                                       
    Argeleb II (p. 194). In B there was  no note  here and  so no  mention of 
    the plague, but the following was added in: 'He gave "the Shire"  to the 
    Hobbits.' This is stated in an addition to an early text of the Prologue 
    (p.  9):  'In  the Year  1 ...  the brothers  Marco and  Cavallo, having 
    obtained formal permission from the king Argeleb II  in the  waning city 
    of Fornost, crossed the wide brown river Baranduin.'                     
    Araval  (p. 195). The statement  in B  reads: 'With  help of  Lindon and 
    Imladrist Araval wins  great victory  over Angmar,  and drives  the evil 
    wights north. He reoccupies Cardolan.' In  the rejected  page of  B this 
    victory is ascribed to  the next  king, Araphant,  who 'drives  back the 
   
    Sorcerer-king  and  in  1900  destroys  Cardolan.'  There  is  no reference 
    to  the  victory  of  Araval  in  the  history  of  the  North  Kingdom  in 
    Appendix A.                                                                 
    Araphant (p. 195). More briefly, B has here:                                 
      Angmar   recovers,  and   makes  war   again.  Araphant   seeks  alliance 
    with  Gondor  and  weds  his  son  Arvedui  to   daughter  of   King  Ondo- 
    hir  of  Gondor;  so  that  his  descendants  come  also from  the southern 
    line  of  Anarion.  But  Gondor  is  waning  and fallen  on evil  days, and 
    sends little help.                                                          
    The  original  note  to  Araphant  has  been  given  under  Araval,  but an 
    addition  to  this  mentions  the  marriage  of  Araphant's son  Arvedui to 
    Ondohir's  daughter,  and  here  she  is  named:  Ilmare  (see  further pp. 
    215-16,  Ondohir).  The  change  of  Ondohir  to  Ondonir  in  C  was  made 
    also at all occurrences of the  name in  the Southern  Line, and  also that 
    of  the  seventh king  of Gondor,  Ostohir, was  altered to  Ostonir. These 
    changed  names  appear  in  the  late  typescript  D,  where my  father let 
    them  stand;  but  Ostohir,  Ondohir  reappear  in   Appendix  A.   In  the 
    Second  Edition  he  changed  them  to  Ostoher,  Ondoher(  and also  the 
    original   name  of   Hyarmendacil  I,   Ciryahir  (Kiryahir),   which  was 
    altered to Ciryaher). In an  isolated note  on these  changes he  said that 
    Ondohir  was  a  hybrid  name:  in  pure  Quenya   it  should   be  Ondoher 
    (Q.  heru,  her- 'lord'),  and -hir  seems to  be due  to the  influence of 
    Sindarin  hir  'lord',  and  also  that  of  other  names  ending  in  -ir, 
    especially -mir, -vir.                                                      
    Arvedui (p. 195). The statement in  B here  lacks very  little that  is told 
    in  C,  although  as  my  father  first wrote  it there  was no  mention of 
    Arvedui's fate: his death is given as 'slain 1974'.  In a  subsequent addi- 
    tion the same is said of his flight by ship and drowning as  in C,  and the 
  
    loss  of the  palantiri in  the shipwreck  is mentioned,  but they  are not 
    identified: they are called simply 'the two that remain'. In this text that 
    of  Amon  Sul  was  lost  when  the  tower  was  destroyed  ('Maybe it was 
    taken by the Witch-king', p. 209, Arveleg I).  So also  in C  the palantiri 
    taken  by  Arvedui  are those  of Annuminas  and Emyn  Beraid, for  in that 
    text  the  Stone  of  Amon  Sul  was  said  to  have  been broken  (p. 194, 
    Arveleg  I).  C  was  emended  to  say  that  it was  saved and  removed to 
    Fornost (ibid.): this was the final version of the history, with the Stones 
    lost  in  the  sea becoming  those of  Annuminas and  Amon Sul,  while that 
    of  Emyn  Beraid,  which  had a  special character,  remained in  the North 
    (see  RK p.  322, footnote,  and Unfinished  Tales p.  413, note  16). But 
    the C text was not emended in the present passage.                          
      Of  the  tale  told  in  Appendix  A  of  Arvedui's  sojourn   among  the 
    Lossoth, the Snowmen of Forochel, there is here no trace.                   
    The  Chieftains  of  the  Dunedain  (p.  195). The   rejected  page   of  B 
    carries the names of the  Chieftains, and  some of  these as  first written 
    were corrected on the manuscript, thus:                                     
   
                                          
                                                                             
   27. Araha[n]til (sixth letter illegible) ) Arahail                          
   28. Aranuil > Aranuir                                                       
   31. Arallas > Araglas                                                       
   33. Arandost > Aragost                                                      
   35. Arangar > Arahad II                                                     
   36. Arasuil > Arassuil                                                      
   39. Arv[or]eg (fifth and sixth letters uncertain) > Arador.                 
                                                                             
   The dates were also different from  the final  chronology, save  for those 
   of Aranarth and Aragorn II,  in both  versions of  B; they  were corrected 
   on the  replacement page  of B  to those  of C.  The original  dates were: 
   Arahail    2011-2176                            Aravorn     2490-2647      
   Aranuir    2083-2246                            Arahad II   2555-2711      
   Aravir     2154-2316                            Arassuil    2619-2775      
   Aragorn I  2224-2324                            Arathorn I  2683-2838      
   Araglas    2292-2451                            Argonui     2746-2901      
   Arahad I   2359-2517                            Arador      2808-2912      
   Aragost    2425-2583                            Arathorn II 2870-2933      
   These  changes  of  date  were carefully  made, in  several cases  in more 
   than one stage; in the result the length  of the  lives of  the Chieftains 
   remained the same, except  in the  cases of  Aravir, Aragost,  Arador, and 
   Arathorn II.                                                               
                                                                             
   Aragorn I (p.  196). In  the rejected  page of  B he  was 'lost  in wilder- 
   ness while hunting'; in the replacement page he was  'lost in  the wilder- 
   ness; probably slain by orcs [> wolves].'                                  
                                                                             
   Arassuil  (p.  196). The victory  of the  Hobbits in  2747 was  the Battle 
   of Greenfields.                                                            
                                                                             
   Arador (p. 196). Arador's death  is referred  to at  the beginning  of the 
   tale of  Aragorn and  Arwen in  Appendix A,  as also  is that  of Arathorn 
   II (RK pp. 337-8).                                                         
                                                                             
   Aragorn  II  (p.  196). B  has here:  'Became King  Elessar of  Gondor and 
   Arthedain,  aided  in  the  overthrow  of  Sauron  with  which  Third  Age 
   ended  in  3019.  He  wedded  Arwen  Undomiel,  daughter  of  Elrond.  His 
   descendants  became  thus  heirs   of  the   Numenorean  realms,   and  of 
   Luthien  and  the  Elf-kingdoms  of  the  West.' The  statement in  C that 
   'The  Third  Age  ended  with  the  departure  of  Elrond  in   3022'  was 
   presumably  a  mere  slip,  since  the  date of  Aragorn's death  is given 
   immediately  above  as  3121  =   Fourth  Age   100,  which   assumes  the 
  
   beginning  of  that  Age  in  3022. Later  in C,  when Aragorn  appears at 
   the end of the roll of the kings of the Southern Line (p. 202), the depar- 
   ture of Elrond is given  as 3021,  the Fourth  Age is  said to  have begun 
   in 3022, and 3121 is again equated with Fourth Age 100.                    
                                                                             
                         The Southern Line of Gondor.                         
     The earliest extant list of the rulers of Gondor is the manuscript A 
     briefly described on p. 188. This has precisely the same form as the 
   
                        
                                                                            
   two later  texts of  The Heirs  of Elendil,  with the  dates of  birth and 
   death (and the manner of death) of each king, and the length of  his life. 
   There is only one difference of  name in  A, that  of the  fourteenth king 
   (p.  197),  who  was  first  called  Kiryahir  but   subsequently  renamed 
   Kiryandil  (at  the same  time Kiryahir  entered as  the original  name of 
   Hyamendakil  I). There  are only  two differences  in the  succession, the 
   first being in that  following the  sixteenth king  Atanatar II  (p. 198), 
   which in A as first written went:                                         
      16. Atanatar II 977 - 1226                                              
      17. Alkarin 1049-1294                                                   
      18. Narmakil I.                                                          
   It was evidently at  this point  that my  father stopped,  moved 'Alkarin' 
   to  stand  beside Atanatar  II with  the words  'also named',  and changed 
   Narmakil I from 18 to  17, entering  as his  dates those  previously given 
   to 'Alkarin'. The  next king,  Kalmakil, was  then entered  as 18.  I have 
   no  doubt  whatever  that  this  was  a  mere   slip,  Alkarin   being  an 
   honorific name; and this is significant, for it shows  that my  father was 
   copying from an existing text, or existing  notes. There  is no  trace now 
   of  anything  of  the  sort,  and it  must be  concluded that  the written 
   origin of the history of the rulers of Gondor is lost.                    
      The other difference in the succession occurs after the  thirtieth king 
   Kalimehtar (p. 200), where A has:                                         
      31. Ostohir II 1787-1985, lived 198 years                               
      32. Ondohir 1837 - 1944 (slain), lived 107 years.                        
   Earnil II  and Earnur  the last  king are  numbered 33  and 34.  The death 
   of  Ostohir  II  is  thus  placed  41  years after  that of  his successor 
   Ondohir.  How  this  peculiar  anomaly  arose  can  only be  surmised: the 
   likeliest explanation is that  there were  variant and  contradictory con- 
   ceptions in  the text  that my  father was  using, and  that he  failed to 
   observe it. It  was not  corrected in  A, and  indeed the  same succession 
   survived  into  B,  with  Earnur  numbered  the  thirty-fourth  king. When 
   he did observe it he resolved  it by  simply striking  out Ostohir  II and 
   giving his birth-date of 1787 to  Ondohir, so  that he  lived for  157 and 
   not 107 years.                                                            
      A also differed from the  final chronology  in the  dates of  the kings 
   from Anarion to Anardil (see p. 197), which were:                         
      Anarion S.A. 3209-3440                                                 
      Meneldil S.A.3299 - T.A.139                                            
      Kemendur S.A.3389-T.A.228                                              
      Earendil T.A.40-316                                                    
      Anardil T.A.132-407                                                     
   The dates of these five kings remained in B as  they were  in A,  but were 
   then corrected  to those  found in  C; after  correction the  life-span of 
   each king  remained the  same as  before, with  the exception  of Anarion, 
   since he became the younger son  of Elendil  while the  date of  his death 
   was fixed. All other dates in A were retained  into the  final chronology. 
   
     The notes in A were brief and scanty until Valakar the twentieth      
   king (and those to Romendakil I and Hyarmendakil I were subsequent      
   additions):                                                             
      7. Ostohir I Rebuilt and enlarged Minas Anor.                         
  
      8. Romendakil I At this time Easterlings assailed kingdom.            
     13. Earnil I Began rebuilding the neglected navy. Lost at sea in a 
         storm.                                                            
     15. Hyarmendakil I Defeated Harad and made them subject.               
     16. Atanatar II In his day Gondor reached its widest extent            
         owing to the vigour of the 'line of Earnil'. But he loved life of 
         ease and began to neglect the guards in the East. Waning of       
         Gondor began.                                                     
   
    There are also some notes on the nature of  the succession:  Falastur had 
    no son, and  his successor  Earnil I  was the  son of  Falastur's brother 
    Tarkiryan;  Narmakil  I  had  no  children,  and  his  successor Kalmakil 
    was his brother.                                                          
      It seems plain that a firm structure  at least  in outline  had already 
    arisen: that my father  had in  his mind  a clear  picture of  the chron- 
    ology, the major events, the triumphs and vicissitudes of the  history of 
    Gondor, whether or not it was committed to writing now lost.              
      From  Valakar  the  notes in  the A  text as  written become  more fre- 
    quent and some  of them  much fuller,  a pattern  still reflected  in the 
    entries in the greatly expanded C text. Some of  these entries  are given 
    in the commentary on the Southern Line in C that now follows.             
                                                                             
    Ostohir (p. 197). In all three texts Ostohir  is the  first of  that name, 
    but the figure I was struck out in C: see p.  212. On  the change  of the 
    name to Ostonir see p. 210, Araphant.                                     
                                                                             
    Romendakil  1   (p.  197).  In  Appendix   A  Romendakil   is  translated 
    'East-victor', but in texts B and C 'East-slayer'; so also in the case of 
    Hyarmendakil, translated 'South-slayer' in B and C.                       
                                                                             
    Falastur  (p.  197). This king's  former name  Tarannon first  appears in 
    C, though the reason for Falastur is recorded in B.                       
                                                                             
    Kiryandil (p. 197). B has only  'Continued to  increase fleets,  but fell 
    in a sea-battle against the Kings of Harad'. The  alterations to  C under 
    Earnil  I and  Kiryandil bring  the history  to its  form in  Appendix A, 
    where it was Earnil who captured Umbar.                                   
                                                                             
    Valakar  (p.  198). As  the  first  extant account  of the  Kin-strife in 
    Gondor I give here the entry in A, where the whole  history of  the civil 
    war is placed in the note following Valakar:                              
      In  1432  broke  out  the  Kin-strife.  Valakar  had  wedded as  wife a 
    daughter  of  the  King  of  Rhovannion,  not  of  Dunedain   blood.  The 
    succession  of  his  son Eldakar  was contested  by other  descendants of 
    Kalmakil  and  Romendakil  II.  In  the  end  Eldakar  was   driven  into 
    exile   and   Kastamir,   great-grandson   of   Kalmakil's   second   son 
   
                                              
                                                                            
   Kalimehtar,  became  king.  But   Eldakar  drove   him  out   again,  and 
   after  that  time  the  blood  of  the  kingly  house became  more mixed, 
   for  Eldakar  had   the  assistance   of  the   Northmen  of   the  Upper 
   Anduin  his  mother's  kin,  and  they  were   favoured  by   the  kingly 
   house  afterwards,  and  many  of  them  served in  the armies  of Gondor 
   and became great in the land.                                             
   Thus nothing was told of  the political  and military  circumstances that 
   led to the marriage of Valakar to the  daughter of  the (as  yet unnamed) 
   King of Rhovannion. In B something is said of this:                       
   Since  the  days  of  Atanatar  II  the  Northmen  of Mirkwood  and upper 
   Anduin  had   been  increasing   greatly  in   numbers  and   power,  and 
   in   Romendakil's   time   hardly   acknowledged   the   overlordship  of 
   Gondor.  Romendakil  having   enough  to   do  with   Easterlings  sought 
  
   to  attach   the  Northmen   more  closely   to  their   allegiance,  and 
   arranged  that  his  son  Valakar  should  wed the  daughter of  the King 
   of Rovannion (Wilderland).                                                
   B then follows A in placing the whole  history of  the Kin-strife  in the 
   note following  Valakar, and  makes only  the additional  statements that 
   such  a  marriage  was  unheard of,  and that  Valakar's son  bore before 
   his accession the alien name Vinthanarya. In both texts  it is  said that 
   Kastamir  was  slain  by  Eldakar  in 1447,  but there  is no  mention in 
   either of the flight to Umbar by his defeated  adherents and  the arising 
   there of an independent pirate realm (see below under Minardil).          
   Aldamir (p. 199). In A it is said that 'his elder  son Ornendil  was slain 
   with him in battle with  rebels of  Harad'; B  is the  same as  C, making 
   Ornendil the brother of  Aldamir who  had been  slain in  the Kin-strife, 
   but  without  the  reference  to  'the  rebels   of  Umbar'   (see  under 
   Minardil).                                                                
   Vinyarion  (p.  199). The  victory  of  Vinyarion  in Harad  in vengeance 
   for his father, mentioned in almost the same words in all three texts, is 
   not referred to in the account  in Appendix  A, and  thus the  reason for 
   his  taking  the  name Hyarmendakil  II is  not given;  but the  event is 
   recorded in the Tale of Years, Third Age 1551.                            
   Minardil (p. 199). In A the  story of  the founding  of the  hostile lord- 
   ship  of the  Corsairs of  Umbar by  the followers  of Kastamir  does not 
   appear and had probably not  yet arisen:  this is  suggested by  the fact 
   that in B it first enters long after the event in the note on Minardil: 
   The  sons  of  Kastamir  and  others  of  his   kin,  having   fled  from 
   Gondor  in  1447,  set  up  a  small  kingdom  in  Umbar, and  there made 
   a  fortified  haven.  They  never  ceased  to   make  war   upon  Gondor, 
   attacking  its  ships  and  coasts  when they  had opportunity.  But they 
   married  women  of  the  Harad  and  had in  three generations  lost most 
   of  their  Numenorean  blood;  but they  did not  forget their  feud with 
   the house of Eldakar.                                                     
   The entry in B then  continues with  the account  (much fuller  than that 
   
                  
                                                                            
   in  Appendix  A)  of  the  slaying  of  Minardil  at  Pelargir,  which was 
   repeated almost exactly in C.                                             
    The   names   Angomaite   and   Sangahyanda   were   changed   to   Anga- 
   maite and Sangahyando in the Second Edition.                              
   Telemnar,  Tarondor,  Telumehtar  (p.  200). In  B   the  text   of  these 
   entries closely  approached those  in C;  but most  of the  entry concern- 
   ing  Tarondor, including  the account  of the  desertion of  Osgiliath and 
   the removal of the king's house to Minas Anor, was a later addition.      
   Narmakil  II  (p.  200). The  note  in  A  read:  'Battle  with  the Ring- 
   wraiths who seized Mordor. Osgiliath ceases to  be the  chief seat  of the 
   kings'. In B this was somewhat developed:                                 
    At this  time the   Ulairi (or  Ringwraiths) who  had seized  Mordor long 
   before  began  to  assail Ithilien.  Narmakil was  slain by  the Sorcerer- 
   king. Osgiliath ceased to be the seat of the kings.                       
   This was roughly rewritten to read:                                       
    In his time it is said that the Ulairi (or  Ringwraiths) arose  again and 
   re-entered  Mordor  secretly.  There  they  prepared  in the  darkness for 
   the  return  of their  Dark Lord.  Men out  of the  East, a  fierce people 
   riding  in  great  wains,  came  against Gondor,  doubtless stirred  up by 
   Sauron and  Ulairi. Narmakil slain in battle.                             
   This was the first appearance of the Wainriders.                          
   Kalimehtar  (p.  200). The  note  in  A  recorded  only   that  Kalimehtar 
   'built  the  White Tower  of Minas  Anor and  removed his  court thither'. 
   B  repeated  this,  and  continued:  'Minas  Anor  becomes   called  Minas 
   Tirith, since Minas Ithil is lost and becomes a stronghold of  the Ulairi, 
   and  is  called  Minas  Morgul.'  This  was  struck  out  immediately, and 
   the  fall  of  Minas Ithil  postponed to  the time  of King  Ondohir; sub- 
  
   sequently the entry was replaced by the following:                        
    Built  the  White  Tower  of  Minas  Anor.  Continued  war   against  the 
   Wainriders, and defeated them before the Morannon.                        
   The  building  of  the White  Tower by  Kalimehtar is  not referred  to in 
   Appendix  A,  but is  recorded in  the Tale  of Years,  Third Age  1900. - 
   For  Ostohir  II  who  followed  Kalimehtar in  A and  (before correction) 
   in B see p. 212.                                                          
   Ondohir  (pp.  200-1). A  has  here  a  more  substantial   entry,  though 
   very largely concerned with the claim of Arvedui:                         
    His  sons  Faramir  and  Artamir  were  both  slain   in  the   war  with 
   Mordor.  Minas  Ithil  fell  and   became  Minas   Morgul.  In   1940  his 
   daughter   (third   child),   born   1896,   wedded   Arvedui    (son   of 
   Araphant)  last  king  of  the   North.  Arvedui   in  1944   claimed  the 
   Southern  crown,  but  this  was  refused.  There   was  a   time  without 
   a  king  and  the  steward  Pelendur  governed.   The  claim   of  Arvedui 
   lapsed with  his death  in battle  in 1974,  but though  too weak  ever to 
   press  their  claim  the  descendants  of Arvedui  and Firiel  daughter of 
   Ondohir,  chieftains  of  the   Dunedain  of   the  North,   continued  to 
   
   claim  the  Southern  crown;  though  in  fact  it  passed after  an inter- 
   regnum  to  Earnil  II,  a  descendant  (great-grandson)  of  Narmakil II's 
   second son Kalimmakil.                                                      
   The omission  in the  note of  the death  of Ondohir  was a  mere oversight 
   in  rapid  writing: he  is marked  as 'slain'  in 1944.  Ondohir's daughter 
   is  here named  Firiel, as  in B  and C;  the name  Ilmare in  the rejected 
   page  of  B in  the section  on the  Northern Line  (p. 210,  Araphant) can 
   then only  be explained  as a  passing change  of name.  The fact  that the 
   Northern  kings  Araphant  and  Arvedui  are  named  in  A  (and  the  date 
   of Arvedui's death  given) shows  that work  on the  history of  the North- 
   ern Line existed before the writing of B, the earliest extant text for that 
   part (see p. 188).                                                          
   In B the entry for Ondohir, as first written, began thus:                   
   War  continued  with  the  Ulairi. Minas  Ithil fell  and became  a strong- 
   hold   of   the   enemy,  and   was  renamed   Minas  Morgul.   Minas  Anor 
   became Minas Tirith.                                                        
   This  followed the  original entry  in B  under Narmakil  II, in  which the 
   assault of the Ulairi on Ithilien was recorded (before  the entry  into the 
   history  of  the  Wainriders).  The fall  of Minas  Ithil and  the renaming 
   of  the  two  cities was  now moved  on from  its placing  in the  reign of 
   Kalimehtar (and thus returns to the text of A, given above).                
   The  opening  of  B  was  subsequently  struck  out,  apart from  the first 
   sentence,  which  was  corrected  to 'War  continued with  the Wainriders', 
   as in C. The rest of the original entry in  B records  the fall  of Ondohir 
   and his sons 'in battle in Ithilien' (which as  written referred  to battle 
   with  the  Ringwraiths,  but which  was subsequently  extended to  read 'in 
   battle in  Ithilien against  an alliance  of the  Wainriders and  the Harad 
   that  assailed eastern  Gondor from  north and  south'), and  then recounts 
   the  claim  of  Arvedui,  closely  following  A. The  statements in  A that 
   'there  was  a time  without a  king' when  the Steward  Pelendur governed, 
   and  that  the  crown  passed  to  Earnil  after  an   'interregnum',  were 
   retained but then struck out  (see below  under Earnil  II). There  is thus 
   no mention in B of the great victory of Earnil  in South  Ithilien followed 
   by his rout of the Wainriders, which led to his accession as king.          
   On the correction of Ondohir to Ondonir see p. 210, Araphant.              
   Earnil II (p. 201). In A  it is  said only  that he  was 'son  of Kiryandil 
   son  of  Siriondil  son  of  Kalimmakil son  of Narmakil  II', and  that he 
   came  to  the  throne  in  1960  (thus  after  an  interregnum  of  sixteen 
   years).  This  was  repeated  without change  in B,  and allowed  to stand, 
   although  my  father  had  rejected  the  references  to   an  interregnum, 
   when  Pelendur  governed,  in the  entry for  Ondohir. Kiryandil  was later 
   removed, and  Siriondil became  the father  of Earnil.  In all  three texts 
   Kalimmakil  was  the  son   of  Narmakil   II,  but   in  Appendix   A  (RK 
  
   p. 330) the son of Arciryas the brother of Narmakil.                        
   Nothing further is said of Earnil  in B  as originally  written, but  in an 
   addition  the  flight of  the Sorcerer-king  out of  the North  is recorded 
   
    (though  without  any  mention  of  the  great  fleet  from  Gondor  under 
    Earnil's  son Earnur  which in  large part  brought about  the destruction 
    of Angmar), and the fall of Minas Ithil moves  to its  final place  in the 
    history:                                                                   
      In his time the Sorcerer-king of Angmar, chief of the  Ulairi, fled from 
    the  North  and  came  to  Mordor,  and  built  up  a  new   power.  Under 
    his leadership the  Ulairi took Minas Ithil,  and made  it their  city and 
    stronghold,  from  which  they  were  never  expelled.  S.  Ithilien aban- 
    doned  by  Gondor,  but  a  garrison  holds  the  bridges   of  Osgiliath. 
    Minas   Ithil   becomes   called   Minas   Morgul,   and  Minas   Anor  is 
    renamed Minas Tirith.                                                      
    In C, as  in Appendix  A (RK  p. 332),  the  renaming  of Minas  Anor took 
    place in the time of Earnur. - A further, later addition in B  notes: 'The 
    Nazgul seize the Ithil-stone'.                                             
    Earnur (p. 201). This final note in A reads:                               
      The  last  king.  He  went  to  war  with  Minas  Ithil  and  Mordor and 
    never  returned;  nor  was  his  body  ever  recovered.  Some said  he was 
    carried  off  alive  by  the  evil  king.  He  left  no children.  No male 
    descendants of  clear title  (or nearly  pure blood)  of Elendil  could be 
    discovered.   Mardil   the   Steward,   grandson  of   Pelendur,  governed 
    nominally  'until  the  King's  return',  and  this  became   an  habitual 
    formula.  There  had  been  a  tendency  (but  no  rule) for  the Steward- 
    ship  to  be  hereditary  or  at  least  chosen  from  one family.  It now 
    became hereditary like a kingship.                                         
    Here the A text of the Southern  Line ends.  In B  this note  was repeated 
    without change  of substance,  but continues  after the  words 'hereditary 
    like a kingship':                                                          
      But  the  Stewards no  longer took  official names  of Quenya  form, and 
    their names  were all  of Noldorin  origin, that  tongue still  being used 
    by the noble houses of Gondor.                                             
        After  the  time  of  Earnur  the  White Tree  never [>  seldom] again 
    bore fruit, and ever its blossom  grew less  as it  slowly died  [> aged]. 
    It is clear that the story of the challenge to Earnur by  the Lord  of the 
    Ringwraiths  had  not  emerged.  Later, the  opening of  the passage  in B 
    was rejected and the following substituted:                                
      He accepted the challenge [added: to fight for  the palantir  of Ithil?] 
    of the Lord of the  Ulairi and  rode over  the bridge  of Osgiliath  [> to 
    the  gates  of  Morgul] to  meet him  in single  combat, but  was betrayed 
    and taken, and was never again seen by men.                                
    The two  challenges to  Earnur, and  the restraint  on the  king exercised 
    by Mardil the Steward, did not appear until the text C.                    
    Elessar (p. 202). The text in B is very close to its form  in C,  but lacks 
    the  reference  to  the  continued waning  of the  life-span of  the royal 
    house. After the  words 'and  so restored  the majesty  and high  blood of 
    the royal house' B concludes:                                              
   
   Here  ends  the  Red  Book.  But it  was foretold  that Eldarion  the son 
   of Elessar should rule a great  realm, and  it should  endure for  a hun- 
   dred  generations  of  men;  and  from  him  should  come  the  kings  of 
   many realms in after days.                                                
                                                                            
   I have said (p. 190) that  'it is  generally impossible  to say  how much 
   of the matter that  entered at  each successive  stage had  newly arisen, 
   and how much was present  but at  first ...  held in  abeyance.' Nonethe- 
   less, from this (inevitably complex)  account of  the development  of the 
   history  of the  kings of  Gondor recorded  in increasing  detail through 
   the  texts,  new  elements  can  be  seen  emerging  and  becoming estab- 
   lished, as the founding of  the corsair-kingdom  of Umbar,  the invasions 
  
   of the Wainriders,  or the  sending of  the fleet  from Gondor  to assail 
   Angmar.                                                                   
                                                                            
                            The Stewards of Gondor.                          
                                                                            
   The  earliest  text  recording  the names  and dates  of the  Stewards of 
   Gondor  is  constituted  by  two  pages  attached  to  the  manuscript  A 
   of  the  Southern  Line.  These  pages  were  obviously  written  on con- 
   tinuously from the  preceding section,  but the  text becomes  very rapid 
   and rough in its latter part and ends in a scrawl of confused dates.      
   For the C-text of  the Stewards  see pp.  202 ff.  The B-text  is headed: 
   'Appendix. The Stewards of Gondor', with a brief preamble:                
   These  may  be  added,  for  though not  in the  direct line,  the Hurin- 
   ionath,  the  family  to  which  Pelendur  and  Mardil belonged,  were of 
   Numenorean  blood  hardly  less  pure  than  that   of  the   kings,  and 
   undoubtedly  had  some  share  in  the  actual   blood  of   Elendil  and 
   Anarion.                                                                  
   To this was added later:                                                  
   During  all  the   days  of   the  Stewards   there  was   unceasing  war 
   between  Minas  Morgul  and  Minas  Anor.   Osgiliath  was   often  taken 
   and retaken.  In North  Ithilien a  hardy folk  still dwelt  as borderers 
   and  defenders,  but  slowly  they  dwindled and  departed west  over the 
   River.                                                                    
   The notes in  B as  originally written  were few,  and those  mostly con- 
   cerned (as in A) with individual Stewards as  their lives  and life-spans 
   affected the nature of the  succession. References  to other  events were 
   in nearly all cases subsequent additions.                                 
   Pelendur. B  has  here,  almost  exactly  following  A:  'Became  Steward 
   1940;  ruled  the  realm  during  the  interregnum  1944-1960,   when  he 
   surrendered authority to Earnil II.' On this see Earnil II, p. 216. That 
   Pelendur did become briefly the ruler of Gondor  is not  stated in  C (as 
   it is in Appendix A, RK p. 319), but  that there  was an  interregnum for 
   a year is implied by the revised dating (Ondohir slain in  1944, Earnil's 
   accession in 1945).                                                       
   Vorondil. There  is no  note on  Vorondil in  A and  B. With  the addition 
   
    in C cf. the chapter Minas Tirith, RK p. 27, where it is not  said (though 
    no doubt implied)  that Vorondil  was the  actual maker  of the  horn last 
    borne  by  Boromir:  'since  Vorondil  father  of  Mardil hunted  the wild 
    kine of Araw in  the far  fields of  Rhun' (on  this passage  see VIII.281 
    and note 14).                                                              
    Mardil  Voronwe.  A  has  a  note  here,  which  was  not  repeated  in B, 
    'After  his  time  the  names  are  usually Noldorin  not Quenya.  Few are 
    left  who  know  Quenya.'  Cf.  Appendix  A (RK  p. 319):  'His successors 
    ceased to use High-elven names.'                                           
    Belegorn. In  A  the  name  of  the  fourth  Ruling  Steward  was Bardhan, 
    later changed to Belgorn; Belegorn in B.                                   
    Turin I. The same note is present in all three texts.                       
    Hador. In  A  the  name  of  the  seventh Ruling  Steward was  Cirion, and 
    Hador that of the  twelfth; this  was retained  in B,  but the  names were 
    later reversed. A has simply 'lived to great age 150'; B is as C,  but the 
    note ends 'the life-span of the nobles is waning steadily.'                
    Dior. In A and B the same is said as in C,  but Dior's  sister (Rian  in C) 
    is not named.                                                              
    Denethor  I. The   note  in   A  reads:   'Great  troubles   arose.  Enemy 
    destroyed  Osgiliath.  Boromir son  (third child)  of the  Steward defeats 
    them, and for a time recovers Ithilien.' B repeated this, but the text was 
    altered to read:  'Enemy overran  all Ithilien  and destroyed  the bridges 
    of Osgiliath.'                                                             
    Boromir. A  has:  'Death  hastened  by  wounds  got in  the war';  B: 'His 
    life  was  shortened  by  wounds  received  from  the poisoned  weapons of 
    Morgul.'                                                                   
  
    Cirion. In  neither  A  nor  B was  there a  note following  Cirion (first 
    written  Hador),  but  the  following  was  added  in  B:  'War  with Orcs 
    and Easterlings.  Battle of  Celebrant' (with  the date  2510 put  in sub- 
    sequently), and also:                                                      
      Sauron stirs up mischief, and there is  a great  attack on  Gondor. Orcs 
    pour  out  of  the  Mountains  and  of  Mirkwood  and  join  with  Easter- 
    lings.  Hador  [>  Cirion]  gets  help  from  the  North.  Eorl  the Young 
    wins  the  victory  of  the  Field  of Celebrant  and is  given Calenardon 
    or Rohan.                                                                  
    Since  the mentions  of the  Field of  Celebrant in  the narrative  of The 
    Lord of the Rings were all  late additions  (see e.g.  IX.72, note  16) it 
    may be that  the story  was evolving  at the  time of  the writing  of The 
    Heirs of Elendil.                                                          
    Ecthelion I.  A's  note here  makes Egalmoth,  successor of  the childless 
    Ecthelion,  the  grandson  of Morwen  sister of  Belecthor I.  This intro- 
    duces  a  generation  too  many,  and  was  obviously  due to  the mention 
    of  Egalmoth  under  his  predecessor  Ecthelion  -  a  testimony  to  the 
   
   rapidity with  which my  father sketched  out the  dates and  relations of 
   the later Stewards in this  earliest text.  In B  Morwen becomes  the sis- 
   ter of Orodreth, Ecthelion's father.                                       
                                                                             
   Egalmoth. In  B  a  note  was  added  (repeated  in  C):   Orc-wars  break 
   out'.  This  is referred  to in  the Tale  of Years  in Appendix  B: '2740 
   Orcs renew their invasions of Eriador.' A later pencilled  note in  B says 
   'Dwarf   and   Orc   war   in   Misty   Mountains'  (see   under  Beregond 
   below).                                                                    
                                                                             
   Beren. There  was  no  note  in  B,  but these  were added:  'Long winter 
   2758', and  'In his  reign there  is an  attack on  Gondor by  [Pirates >] 
   Corsairs of Umbar [2758 >] 2757'.                                          
                                                                             
   Beregond. In  A  and  B  his  name  was  Baragond, with  the note  that he 
   was the third child of Beren.  A pencilled  note in  B repeats  the notice 
   of  the  War  of  the  Dwarves  and the  Orcs from  the entry  under Egal- 
   moth, with the date '2766-'.                                               
                                                                             
   The  Stewards  from  Belecthor  II  to Ecthelion II. By  this point  A has 
   become no  more than  a working-out  of dates;  and the  brief notes  in B 
   can be collected together. That to Belecthor II is  the same  as in  C but 
   without  mention  of the  death of  the White  Tree; that  to Turin  II is 
   'Bilbo was  born in  the Shire  during his  rule'; and  that to  Turgon is 
   'Aragorn born  in Eriador  during his  rule'. Very  rough and  hasty addi- 
   tions were made later in preparation for the much fuller notes in C.       
     The  statement  in  C  under  Ecthelion  II that  'Aragorn of  the North 
   serves as a soldier in his forces' is the first mention of Aragorn's years 
   of service in disguise in Rohan and Gondor.                                
                                                                             
   Denethor  II. B  has  only  a  statement   of  dates   and  relationships, 
   including that  of Denethor's  marriage to  Finduilas daughter  of Adrahil 
   of  Dol  Amroth:  this  is seen  in A  (where the  father of  Finduilas is 
   named Agrahil) at the moment of its emergence.                             
                                                                             
   Faramir. The note in B is  the same  in substance  as that  in C,  but adds 
   that as the Prince of Ithilien he 'dwelt in a fair new house in  the Hills 
   of  Emyn  Arnen,   whose  gardens   devised  by   the  Elf   Legolas  were 
   renowned.'                                                                 
                                                                             
                            The Line of Dol Amroth.                           
                                                                             
   Arising from the  reference to  Denethor's marriage  to Finduilas,  at the 
   foot of the last  page of  the B  manuscript my  father began  working out 
  
   the  genealogy  of  the  descendants  of  Adrahil  of  Dol  Amroth;  and a 
   carefully  made  table  beginning  with  Angelimir  the  twentieth  prince 
   was  attached  by  my  father  to  the  manuscript  C  of  The   Heirs  of 
   Elendil.  This  I  have redrawn  on p.  221 (the  Princes are  marked with 
   crosses as in the original). Beneath the table is a note on the origins of 
   the  house of  Dol Amroth,  telling that  Galador the  first lord  was the 
   son  of  Imrazor  the  Numenorean,  who  dwelt  in  Belfalas,   and  Mith- 
   
                                        
                                                                                    
   rellas   one   of  the   companions  of   Nimrodel.  This   note  is   printed  in 
   Unfinished   Tales,   p.   248,   with  the   unaccountable  error   of  Angelimar 
   for  Angelimir  (an  editorial  mistake,  since  it  occurs  twice  in   the  text 
   and again in the index).                                                          
    The   page  obviously   belongs  with   the  writing   of  C   to  which   it  is 
   attached,  since  on  the  reverse  are the  first entries  for the  Southern Line 
   in  exactly  the  same  form  as  they  appear  in  the  text,  but  abandoned, as 
   it  appears,  simply  because  of  an error  in the  writing out  of the  dates in 
   what was designed to be a fine manuscript.                                        
    Another  briefer  account  of  the  origin  of   the  Line   of  Dol   Amroth  is 
   found  on  a  page  attached  by  my  father  to  the   (as  I   believe,  contem- 
   porary)  manuscript  T  4  of  the  Tale  of  Years,  followed  by  a list  of the 
   dates  of  the  Princes,  those  from  the  second   to  the   eighteenth  without 
   names.  This,  however,  is  much  later;  for  there  is  another  form   of  the 
   same  list  written  on  the  back  of  a  college   document  from   the  earlier 
   part of 1954, and this is plainly the earlier of the two (see p. 223).            
                                                                                    
                                The House of Dol Amroth.                             
                                                                                    
    Amroth  brother  of  Celeborn   flies  from   northern  Lorien   when  the       
    Balrog drives out the Dwarves about 1980 T.A.                                    
       Mithrellas,  one  of  the  companions  of  Nimrodel,  is  lost  in  the       
    woods  of   Belfalas,  and   is  harboured   by  Imrazor   the  Numenorean       
    [added   in   margin:   Imrazor   1950-2076],  who   takes  her   to  wife       
    (according  to  the  legends  and  traditions   of  Dol   Amroth);  though       
    after  a  few  years  she  vanishes,  whether  to wander  in the  woods or       
    seek  the  havens.  The  son  of  the  union  of  Mithrellas  and  Imrazor       
    received  the  elven-name  of  Galador;   from  him   the  lords   of  Dol       
    Amroth  traced  their  descent.  After  the  ending  of  the   kings  they       
    became  virtually  independent  princes,  ruling  over Belfalas,  but they       
    were  at  all  times  loyal  to  the Steward  as representing  the ancient       
                                                                                    
    crown.                                                                        
                                                                                    
         1.Galador        2004-2129              (125)                               
         2   ...          2060-2203              (143)                               
         3   ...          2120-2254              (134)                               
         4   ...          2172-2299              (127)                               
         5   ...          2225-2348              (123)                               
         6   ...          2274-2400              (126)                               
         7   ...          2324-2458              (134)                               
         8   ...          2373-2498              (125)                               
         9   ...          2418-2540              (122)                               
        10   ...          2463-2582              (119)                               
       11    ...          2505-2623              (118)                               
       12    ...          2546-2660              (114)                               
       13    ...          2588-2701              (113)                               
       14    ...          2627-2733              (106)                               
       15    ...          2671-+2746             (75) slain by Corsairs of Umbar 
   
      16    ...           2709-f2799 ([90]) slain in battle                   
      17    ...           2746-2859 (113)                                     
  
      18    ...           2785-2899 (114)                                     
      19  Aglahad         2827-2932 (105)                                     
      20 Angelimir        2866-2977 (111)                                     
      21 Adrahil          2917-3010 (93)                                      
      22 Imrahil          2955-3054  (99)                                     
      23 Elphir           2987-(3087 =) F.A.57 (100)                          
      24 Alphros          3017-(3115 =) F.A.95 (98)                           
                                                                             
   In contrast to this carefully  written page,  the other  form of  this list 
   (that  written  on  the  back  of  the  document  of  1954) has  a scrawled 
   note at its head, the same as  that in  the text  just given  but extending 
   only  to  the  words  'harboured  by  Imrazor  the  Numenorean,   who  weds 
   her';  and  the  dates  are  written  in  pencil,  with  some  corrections. 
   Imrazor is numbered 1, so that  Angelimir is  the twenty-first  prince; but 
   this was  corrected. The  life-span of  the sixteenth  prince was  given as 
   91 years instead of 90, and  my father  followed this  in the  second text; 
   and where the second text has 'slain in battle' the first has  'Battle with 
   Orcs'.                                                                     
    The   statement   here   that   Amroth   was   the  brother   of  Celeborn 
   appears  to  be  unique  (for  other  accounts  of him  see The  History of 
   Galadriel  and  Celeborn  in Unfinished  Tales:  but  all the  material con- 
   cerning Amroth collected there  comes from  after, much  of it  long after, 
   the  publication  of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings).  On  both  forms  of  the 
   present  text  the  words  were  struck out,  and on  the second  my father 
   pencilled  'was  a  Sinda  from  Beleriand'.  With  the  time  of  Amroth's 
   flight  from Lorien  cf. the  entry for  1981 in  Appendix B:  'The Dwarves 
   flee  from  Moria.  Many  of  the  Silvan  Elves  of  Lorien   flee  south. 
   Amroth and Nimrodel are lost'; also Unfinished Tales pp. 240, 245.         
    No  events  are  recorded  elsewhere  in  the  years  2746  and  2799 that 
   cast light on the deaths in battle of the  fifteenth and  sixteenth Princes 
   of Dol Amroth.                                                             
    The  dates  of  the  deaths  of Prince  Imrahil and  of Faramir  Prince of 
   Ithilien  in  the  genealogy  redrawn  on  p.  221 (3054  = Fourth  Age 34, 
   and  3103  =  F.A.83)  place  the  beginning  of  the  Fourth Age  in 3021; 
   similarly in the list of the princes given  above the  dates of  the deaths 
   of  Elphir  and  Alphros,  3087  and  3115,  and  equated  with  F.A.67 and 
   95.  In  text  C of  The Heirs  of Elendil  the Fourth  Age began  in 3022, 
   and in text B the Third Age ended in 3019 (see pp. 196, 211).              
    The   Princes   Aglahad,   Angelimir,   Elphir,   and  Alphros   are  only 
   recorded in  these texts,  as also  are other  members of  the line  of Dol 
   Amroth  in  the  genealogical  table,  Ivriniel,  Erchirion,  and Amrothos. 
   Faramir's  son  Elboron  likewise only  appears in  this genealogy.  In him 
   an  old  name  reappears:  Elboron  and  Elbereth  were the  original names 
   of  the  young  sons  of  Dior  Thingol's  Heir  who  were murdered  by the 
   
   followers of Maidros (IV.307, V.142). Later the sons of  Elrond were 
   named Elboron and Elbereth, before they  became Elladan  and Elrohir 
   (VIII.297, 301, 370).                                                
     The  further  development of  Appendix A  is postponed  to Chapter 
   IX.                                                                 
   
                                     VIII.                                  
                                                                           
                             THE TALE OF YEARS OF                           
                                 THE THIRD AGE.                             
                                                                           
   The earliest text of the Tale of Years of the Third Age is a  brief manu- 
   script apparently closely associated with the very early form of  that of 
   the Second Age which I have  called T  2 (see  pp. 168-70);  and although 
   they are separate texts and not continuous it is  convenient to  refer to 
   this likewise as T 2.                                                    
    Though   subsequently   covered    with   somewhat    haphazard   accre- 
  
   tions,  for  the  most  part  obviously  associated  with  work   on  the 
   chronology of the Realms in Exile, it is possible to extricate  with fair 
   certainty the text of T 2 as originally set down, and I  give it  in this 
   form here.                                                               
   
                            Of the History of the Third Age            
                                    little is known.                   
                                                                      
   0 If we reckon from the death of Isildur.                           
   Years of Third Age.                                                 
                                                                      
   1000-     Sauron   wakes   again,   and   enters   Mirkwood.  Estab- 
             lishes a stronghold at Dol Dugul (1) and slowly grows.       
   c.1100.   Deagol  finds  the  One  Ring  and  is slain  by Smeagol.(2) 
             Smeagol becomes Gollum.                                   
   c.1105.   Gollum enters eaves of Misty Mountains.                   
   c.1300.   The  people  of  Smeagol  grow  and  begin   to  multiply. 
             They  cross   the  Misty   Mountains  and   journey  west- 
             ward.  They  become  Hobbits.(3) Orcs  begin  to  reappear. 
   c. 1500.  Hobbits settle at Bree.                                   
   c. 1600.  (S.R.1)(4) Marco   and   Cavallo   cross   the   Baranduin 
             (Brandywine) and are given 'the Shire' to  live in  by the 
             king   at   Northworthy (5) (Fornost).   'Shire-reckoning' 
             begins.                                                   
   c.1900.   Last  'king  at  Northworthy'.  The  Dunedain  or  Rangers 
             (last  of  the  Numenoreans  in the  North) wander  in the 
             wild; but the heirs of the kings live at  Imladris (Riven- 
             dell) with Elrond.                                        
   c. 2000.  The  line  of  the  Kings of  Gondor becomes  extinct with 
             death of  Earnur.(6) The  Line of  the Stewards  begins with 
             Mardil the Good Steward.                                  
   
   c.2500.   Elrond who had never before been wed, wedded Cele-                 
             brian daughter of Galadriel of Lorien.(7) His children               
             were Elrohir and Elladan and a daughter Finduilas (8)              
             in whom the likeness of Luthien reappeared. These                  
             children are of men's stature but Elven-blood.(9)                  
   c. 2600.  Celebrian is slain by Orcs on the road over the Moun-              
             tains to visit Galadriel.                                          
   c. 2620.  Isengrim Took the First establishes the Took family in             
             the Shire.                                                         
   c.2890.   Bilbo born.                                                        
    2910.    Aragorn son of Arathorn heir of Isildur born.                      
     2940.   Bilbo goes on his adventures.                                      
     2950.   Sauron re-enters Mordor.                                           
     3001.   Bilbo's Farewell Party.                                            
     3018.   Frodo sets out.                                                    
                                                                               
   Whatever  may  have  been  the  reasons  for  the  selection  of  these par- 
   ticular events, it is striking  that there  are no  entries referring  to the 
   history of  Arnor and  Gondor except  those to  the last  king in  the North 
   and  to  the last  king in  the South  (Earnur), with  the beginning  of the 
   line  of  Stewards;  and  the  dates of  these entries  show that  this text 
   preceded the earliest extant forms of The Heirs of Elendil.                  
                                                                               
     The  next  version  was  the manuscript  T 3  (see p.  172), which  in the 
   part of it treating the Second Age, as I  have said,  was 'little  more than 
   a copy  of T  2, with  a number  of entries  expanded'. This  is not  at all 
   the case, however, with the Third  Age. It  was here  that my  father intro- 
   duced  a  comprehensive  and  coherent  chronology  of  the  Age,   and  set 
   his course, in this work that he called 'the Tale of Years', in  a direction 
   remarkably  unlike  its  ultimate  appearance  in  Appendix  B  to  The Lord 
  
   of  the Rings.  That it  was closely  associated with  The Heirs  of Elendil 
   is  very   plain.  The   manuscript  was   covered  with   alterations,  ex- 
   pansions  and  additions,  and  became  a  working   draft  for   the  major 
   text T 4 which I have no doubt soon followed it.                             
     As  will  be  seen  subsequently, T  4 was  and remained  for a  long time 
   the  form  of  the Tale  of Years  that my  father thought  appropriate, and 
   was  indeed  proposed  to the  publishers in  1954. I  shall here  pass over 
   the text T 3,  though with  some reference  to it  in the  notes at  the end 
   of the chapter, and give that of T 4 in its entirety.                        
     This  is a  very clear  manuscript with  a notable  lack of  hesitation or 
   second  thoughts.  That  it  was  intended  to  be  a final  and publishable 
   text  is  shown  also by  the fact  that, when  my father  came to  the con- 
   clusion  that  the  establishment  of  the  White  Council  was  placed four 
   hundred  years  too  early,  he  rejected  two  pages  and  wrote   two  new 
   ones in such a way that they fitted precisely into the original text. I give 
   it here as it was written, say in the years 1949  - 50  (as I  believe), but 
   
                                        
                                                                            
   with the text of the substituted pages, since it seems probable  that they 
   were written  before the  manuscript was  completed, or  at any  rate soon 
   after. It was a good deal altered later, chiefly  with respect  to certain 
   matters:  the  migrations  of  the  Stoors;  the machinations  of Saruman; 
   and the movements  of Gollum.  I have  not included  any revisions  in the 
   text, but give an account of them at the end of the chapter (p. 250). 
    The  opening  statement  concerning  the  Four  Ages,  and   the  entries 
   for the Second Age, have been given on pp. 172-7.                         
                                                                            
                                 The Third Age                               
                                                                            
   These  were  the  Fading  Years.  Of  this  Age  in its  beginnings little 
   is  now  known,  save  for  the  traditions  of   the  realm   of  Gondor. 
   For  a  thousand  years  and   more  the   Eldar  in   Middle-earth,  pro- 
   tected   by  the   Three  Rings,   were  content   and  at   peace,  while 
   Sauron  slept;  but   they  attempted   no  great   deeds,  and   made  no 
   new  things  of  wonder,  living  mostly  in  memory   of  the   past.  In 
   all  this  time  the  things  of old  were slowly  fading, and  new things 
   were stirring, though few observed the signs.                             
    The   Dwarves   became   ever   more   secretive,   and   hid  themselves 
   in  deep  places,  guarding  their  hoards   from  their   chief  enemies, 
   the  dragons  and  the  Orcs.   One  by   one  their   ancient  treasuries 
   were   plundered,   and   they   became   a   wandering    and   dwindling 
   people.  In  Moria  the   Dwarves  of   the  race   of  Durin   long  held 
   out,  but  this  people   once  numerous   steadily  waned,   until  their 
   vast mansions became dark and empty.                                      
    The   might   and   lore   and   the   life-span   of   the   Numenoreans 
   (or  Dunedain  as  they  were  called   by  the   Elves)  also   waned  as 
   the   years   passed   and   their   blood   became   mingled   with  that 
   of   lesser   Men.(10)   More  swift   was  the   waning  in   the  North- 
   kingdom,   for   the   lands   of   Eriador,  as   that  region   was  now 
   called,  became  colder   and  less   friendly  to   Men  in   that  time. 
   There  the  Dunedain  became  ever   less.  After   the  days   of  Earen- 
   dur (11) of  Arnor   the   North-kingdom   became   divided    into  petty 
   realms,  and  the  Heirs of  Isildur of  the direct  line ruled  only over 
   Arthedain   in  the   far  North-west.   In  Gondor   the  power   of  the 
   kings  of  Anarion's  line  endured  longer,   and  their   sway  extended 
   over  many  lands  of  Men;  but  there  was   little  coming   and  going 
   between the realms except in times of need.                               
                                                                            
   1.  Ohtar  Isildur's  esquire  escapes  with  two  other  men          
       only  from  the  slaughter  of  the  Gladden   Fields.(12) He          
       brings  the  shards  of   Elendil's  sword,   Narsil,  which          
  
       Isildur had saved, and delivers it to Valandil Isildur's son          
   
            in Imladris. Valandil was a child, fourth son of Isildur. 
            His brothers perished with their father. 
    10.     Valandil Isildur's son becomes King of Arnor and dwells 
            at Annuminas. 
   420-30.  Ostohir King of Gondor rebuilds and enlarges 
                                                                    
            Minas Anor.                                              
   490.     First invasion of Gondor by Easterlings.                 
   500.     Tarostar defeats the Easterlings and takes the  name of 
            Romendakil, East-slayer.                                 
   541.     Romendakil slain in  battle with  a second  invasion of 
            Easterlings, who are driven out by his son Turambar. 
   861.     Death of  Earendur last  and tenth  king of  Arnor. The 
            North-kingdom   becomes   divided    among   Earendur's 
            sons. The  direct line  of the  eldest son,  Amlaith of 
            Fornost,  rules  the realm  of Arthedain.  Annuminas is 
            deserted. The other realms  were Cardolan  (where later 
            was  Bree and  the Barrowdowns)  and Rhudaur,  north of 
            the River Baranduin. From this time the  official names 
            of the kings at Fornost were no  longer given  in High- 
            elven form, but in Noldorin.  Amlaith and  his descend- 
            ants maintained friendship  with the  Eldar, especially 
            with Cirdan at the Havens.(13)                              
   c. 1000.  About this time the Istari,  that is  the Wise  Men or 
                                                                    
            wizards, appeared in the  westlands of  Middle-earth. It 
            was not  known whence  they came  (unless to  Cirdan and 
            Elrond). But afterwards, when it  was revealed  that the 
            shadow of Sauron had first  begun to  take new  shape at 
            this same time, it was said by many  that they  came out 
            of the Far West, and were messengers sent to contest the 
            power of Sauron, if he should arise  again, and  to move 
            all good folk and kindly creatures to resist him.        
             The  Wizards  appeared nonetheless  in the  likeness of 
            Men, and resembled Men  in most  things, save  that they 
            were  never  young  and  aged but  slowly, and  had many 
            powers of  mind and  hand. For  long they  journeyed far 
            and  wide  among  Elves and  Men and  all speaking-folk, 
            and held converse also with beasts  and birds.  They did 
            not reveal  their true  names, but  used those  that the 
            peoples  of  Middle-earth  gave to  them, and  they were 
            many.  The chief  of this  order were  the two  whom the 
            Eldar  called  Mithrandir  and Curunir,  but Men  in the 
            North  named   Gandalf  and   Saruman.  Of   them  Mith- 
   
   randir  was  closest  in  counsel  with  the  Eldar  and  with 
   Elrond;  he   wandered  far   in  the   North  and   West  and 
   never  made  for  himself  any  lasting  abode.   But  Curunir 
   journeyed  often  far  into  the  East,  and when  he returned 
   he dwelt at Orthanc in the Ring of Isengard.(14)              
             About this time also the  Periannath, of  whom there 
   are  no  earlier  accounts  among  Elves  or  Men,  are  first 
   mentioned  in  ancient  tales.  These  were  a  strange  small 
   people,  called   by  Men (15) Halflings,  but   by  themselves 
   (later  in  the  west  of Eriador)  Hobbits. They  are thought 
   to  have  long  dwelt  in  Greenwood  the  Great  or  near its 
   western  eaves,  and  in  the  vale of  the upper  Anduin. But 
   at  this  time  they  began  to move  westward over  the Misty 
   Mountains  into  Eriador.  It  is  said  that they  moved from 
   their  earlier  dwellings  because   Men  increased   much  at 
  
   that   time;  and   because  a   shadow  fell   on  Greenwood, 
   and  it  became  darkened,  and   was  called   Mirkwood,  for 
   an evil  spirit stirred  there.(16) The Harfoots were  the first 
   clan       of       Hobbits      to       enter   Eriador.(17) 
  c.1100.  It becomes known to the Wise  (being the  chieftains of 
   the  Eldar  and  the  Istari)  that an  evil power  had arisen 
   in  Mirkwood  and   had  established   a  stronghold   on  the 
   hill  of  Dol  Guldur  in  the  southern  forest.  But  it was 
   still some time  before they  knew for  certain that  this was 
   the  shadow  of  Sauron   himself  and   that  he   was  awake 
   again.                                                         
  c.1150.  The Fallohides, a clan of the Periannath, crossed into 
   Eriador  and  came  down  from  the  North  along   the  River 
   Hoarwell.  About  the  same  time  the  Stoors,  another clan, 
   came   over  the   Redhorn  Pass   and  moved   south  towards 
   Dunland.(18)                                                      
  c.1200.  Under  Atanatar  the   Glorious  Gondor   reaches  the 
   height  of  its  power,   and  its   sway  extends   from  the 
   Greyflood  in  the West  to the  Sea of  Rhunaer in  the East, 
   and  from  the  south-eaves  of  Mirkwood  in  the   North  to 
   the  land  of  the  Haradrim  in   the  South.   The  Haradrim 
   acknowledge    the   overlordship    of   Gondor    for   many 
   years.                                                         
  c.1300.  The  western  Periannath,  now   for  the   most  part 
   mingled   together,   move   westward   from  the   region  of 
   Amon   Sul   (Weathertop),   and    begin   to    make   small 
   settlements  among  the  remnants  of   the  peoples   of  the 
   
            old  North-kingdom.  Their  chief  settlement  was  on and 
            about the Hill of Bree.                                     
   c.1350.  Evil things begin to multiply again. Orcs increase 
                                                                       
            rapidly  and  delve  in  the  Misty Mountains,  and attack 
            the  Dwarves. The  Ringwraiths stir  once more.  The chief 
            of  these,  the wielders  of the  Nine Rings,  becomes the 
            Witch-king  of  the realm  of Angmar  in the  North beyond 
            Arnor,  and  makes war  on the  remnants of  the Dunedain. 
   1356.    Argeleb king at Fornost is slain in battle with the realms 
            of  Cardolan  and  Rhudaur,  which  resist  his  claim  to 
            overlordship.                                               
   c.1400.   About  this  time,  owing  to  dissensions  and  to  the 
            unfriendliness of the lands and clime of  eastern Eriador, 
            some  of  the  Stoors  return  to  Wilderland   and  dwell 
            beside  the  R.  Gladden  that  flows  into  Anduin.  They 
            become  a  riverside  people, fishers  and users  of small 
            boats.  Others  of  the  Stoors  move  north and  west and 
            join with the Harfoots and Fallohides.                      
   1409.    The  Witch-king of  Angmar taking  advantage of  the civil 
            war  among  the  Dunedain  comes  out  of  the  North  and 
            overwhelms  the  petty  realms  of  Cardolan  and  Rhudaur 
            and  destroys  the  remnants   of  the   Numenoreans  that 
            dwelt  there.  Cardolan is  forsaken. The  deserted mounds 
            of  Cardolan  become  filled with  deadly spirits;  but in 
            Rhudaur for long  there dwelt  an evil  people out  of the 
            North,  much given  to sorcery.  The Men  of Bree  and the 
            Periannath  of  the  same  region maintain  their indepen- 
            dence.                                                      
              In this year 1409 King  Arveleg I  of Fornost  was slain 
            in battle by the Witch-king, but the Heirs of Isildur still 
            hold  out  at  Fornost  with aid  from Lindon.  Arveleg is 
            succeeded by Araphor.                                       
              In  this  war the  Palantir of  Amon Sul  was destroyed. 
  
            Help  did  not  come  from  the  South-kingdom  for  their 
            peace  also  was  troubled  by  dissensions.  King Valakar 
            took to wife the daughter of an alien king of  the North- 
            men  of  Anduin,  with  whom  Gondor  had  sought alliance 
            and  aid in  their war  with the  Easterlings. No  king or 
            heir  to  the  throne  of  Gondor had  before done  such a 
            thing.                                                      
   1432.    War of the Kin-strife breaks out  in Gondor.  Valakar dies 
            and the succession of his son, half of alien blood, is con- 
   
         tested  by  other  descendants  of Atanatar  the Glorious. 
         The  war  lasts  till  1447. Kastamir  who had  driven out 
         Valakar's son Eldakar  was ejected  by Eldakar  and slain. 
         The  sons  of  Kastamir  flee  from  Gondor  and set  up a 
         pirate  fortress  at  Umbar,  and remain  at war  with the 
         king.                                                      
   1601. (S.R.1)(19) A host of Periannath migrates from Bree west- 
                                                                   
         ward,  and  crosses  the  R.  Baranduin  (Brandywine). The 
         land  beyond,  between  the  Baranduin  and  Emyn  Beraid, 
         had  been  a  demesne of  the Kings  of Arnor,  where they 
         had  both  chases  and  rich  farms;  but  they  were  now 
         untended  and  falling into  wilderness. The  king Argeleb 
         II therefore allowed the Periannath  to settle  there, for 
         they   were   good  husbandmen.(20) They became  his  sub- 
         jects  in name  but were  virtually independent  and ruled 
         by  their own  chieftains. Their  numbers were  swelled by 
         Stoors  that  came  up from  southern Eriador  and entered 
         the  land  from  the south  and dwelt  mostly near  to the 
         Baranduin. This  land the  Periannath or  Halflings called 
         'The Shire'. Shire-reckoning begins  with the  crossing of 
         the Baranduin in this year.                                
   1634. The  Corsairs  of  Umbar  slew  King Minardil  and ravaged 
         Pelargir.  They  were  led  by  Angomaite  and Sangahyanda 
         grandsons of Kastamir.(21)                                 
   1636. A  great  plague  comes  out of  the East,  and devastates 
         Gondor.  King  Telemnar  and  all  his children  died. The 
         White Tree  of Isildur  in Minas  Anor withered  and died. 
         The power of Gondor dwindles.                              
   1640. King  Tarondor  removed  the king's  house to  Minas Anor. 
         He  planted  there  again  a seedling  of the  White Tree. 
         Osgiliath  becomes  deserted  owing  to  the   fewness  of 
         the people, and  begins to  fall into  ruin. The  watch on 
         Mordor  is  relaxed,  and  the  fortresses  at  the passes 
         become empty.                                              
            The  plague spreads  north and  west, and  wide regions 
         of  Eriador  become  desolate.  But  the virulence  of the 
         plague decreases as it passes west  and the  Periannath in 
         the Shire suffer little loss.(22)                          
                                                                   
   c.1700. Mordor  being now  left unguarded  evil things  enter in 
         again  and  take  up  their   abode  there   secretly.  Communi- 
         cation   between   the   North   and   South   kingdoms   ceases 
         for a long while.                                                
   
   1850. Assault  of  the Wainriders  out of  the East  upon Gondor. 
         War lasts for many years.                                  
   1900. Kalimehtar  of  Gondor  builds  the  White  Tower  in Minas 
         Anor.                                                      
   1940. Messengers  pass  between  the  two  kingdoms,  since  both 
         are in peril: the South  from the  Wainriders of  the East, 
         and   the   North   from   renewed   attacks   of   Angmar. 
  
         Arvedui  heir  of  Araphant of  Arthedain weds  Firiel, the 
         daughter of King Ondohir of Gondor.                        
   1944. Ondohir  with  both  his sons,  Faramir and  Artamir, slain 
         in battle against a  great alliance  of the  Wainriders and 
         the  Men  of  Harad.  Arvedui  of  the  North   claims  the 
         southern  crown,  both  on  his  wife's  behalf and  on his 
         own as representing 'the elder line of Isildur'.  The claim 
         is  refused  by  Gondor  and  lapses  with  the   death  of 
         Arvedui;  but  all  his  descendants,  though  too  weak to 
         press their claim, continue to maintain that they  are also 
         by  rights  kings  of  Gondor,  being  descended  both from 
         Isildur and Anarion (through Firiel).                      
   1960. Pelendur  the  king's  steward  for  a  time  ruled Gondor, 
         but after a while  Earnil, descendant  of a  previous king, 
         receives the crown.(23)                                    
   1974. End   of   the   North-kingdom.  The   Witch-king  destroys 
         Fornost,  lays the  land waste,  and scatters  the remnants 
         of the Dunedain. Arvedui flies  north taking  the Palantiri 
         (the two that  remain). He  attempts to  escape by  ship to 
         Gondor from Forochel, but is  lost at  sea, and  the Stones 
         disappear. His sons take refuge with Cirdan.(24)           
   1975. Cirdan  of  Lune  and  Elrond,  with  belated help  sent by 
         sea  from  King  Earnil, defeat  Angmar. The  Witch-king is 
         overthrown  and  his  realm destroyed.  He flies  south and 
         comes at last to Mordor.                                   
   1976. Aranarth  son  of  Arvedui  takes  refuge  with  Elrond  at 
         Imladris. He  abandons the  title of  'king', since  he now 
         has  no  people,  but  the   chieftains  of   the  Dunedain 
         descended  from  him  continue  to  bear  names   with  the 
         royal prefix Ar, Ara.  The Periannath  sent archers  to the 
         Battle of Fornost, but after  the end  of the  kingdom they 
         claim the Shire as their own.  They elect  a Thain  to take 
         the  place  of the king.(25) According to  their  tradition 
         the  first  independent  Shire-thain was  one Bucca  of the 
         Marish,  from  whom  later   the  Oldbuck   family  claimed 
   
           descent. The beginning of his office dated  from S.R.379. 
   1980-2000. The Witch-king gathers the other  eight Ring- 
           wraiths to him and they issue from Mordor, and  folk flee 
           from Ithilien in terror. The Ulairi captured  Minas Ithil 
           and made it their  stronghold, from  which they  were not 
           again expelled while the Third  Age lasted.  The Palantir 
           of  Minas  Ithil  is  captured.  Minas Ithil  is re-named 
           Minas  Morgul  (Tower  of  Sorcery),  and  Minas  Anor is 
           called Minas Tirith (the Tower of Guard).                 
              About this time also other evil things were  roused. A 
           terror  of  the  Elder  Days,  a Balrog  of Thangorodrim, 
           appeared  in  Moria.  Some say  that the  Dwarves delving 
           too deep in their search for mithril or  true-silver dis- 
           turbed this evil creature  from its  sleep far  under the 
           world. The remnants of Durin's folk are slain by the Bal- 
           rog  or  driven  out  of  Moria.  Many  of  them wandered 
           into the far North, as far as the  Grey Mountains  or the 
           Iron Hills.                                               
                                                                    
   c.2000.   Curunir (Saruman), returning out of the East, takes up 
                                                                    
            his  abode  in  the  Tower  of  Orthanc  in  the  Ring  of  Isen- 
            gard.(26) This had   been  an   ancient  stronghold   of  Gondor, 
            guarding   their   north-west   frontier,   but    the   northern 
            parts   of   the   realm   were  now   largely  empty   and  King 
            Earnil  was  glad  to  have  the  aid  of  Curunir   against  the 
  
            Ringwraiths, and gave Isengard to him for his own.                
              About this time it  is thought  that Deagol  the Stoor 
            found  the  Ring  in  Anduin  near   the  Gladden   Fields  where 
            Isildur  was   slain  as   he  swam.   Deagol  was   murdered  by 
            his      friend     Smeagol,      who     took      the     Ring. 
   c.2010?  Smeagol,  now  called  Gollum,  is cast  out by  his own 
                                                                    
           people,  and hides  in the  Misty Mountains.  He vanishes 
           out of all knowledge taking the Ring with him.(27)        
   2043.   Death of King Earnil. His  son Earnur  (the Last  King of 
           Gondor  in that  Age) comes  to the  throne. The  Lord of 
           the Ringwraiths challenged him to battle.                 
   2050.   Against  the counsel  of Mardil  his Steward  King Earnur 
           accepts the renewed challenge  of the  Lord of  Morgul to 
           single combat.  He rides  to the  gates of  Minas Morgul, 
           but he was  betrayed and  taken and  never again  seen by 
           mortal  men. Earnur  left no  children. No  male descend- 
           ants (of  clear title  or nearly  pure blood)  of Anarion 
           could  be  discovered. Mardil  the good  Steward governed 
   
         the realm, nominally 'until the King's return'. For  a long 
         time  previously  the  stewardship  had  usually  been held 
         by  a  member  of  the  same  family  (one  of  nearly pure 
         Numenorean  descent).  It  now  became hereditary  in that 
         family like a kingship. But each  Steward took  office with 
         the  formula 'to  hold the  rule and  rod until  the King's 
         return'; and  they did  not take  official names  of Quenya 
         or   High-elven   form.   Their   names   were   mostly  of 
         Noldorin  kind,  that  tongue  being  still  used  by those 
         descended from the Elf-friends of Numenor.                 
            After  the  disappearance  of Earnur  and the  ending of 
         the  kings  the  White  Tree seldom  again bore  fruit, and 
         each year its blossom grew less as it slowly aged.         
   2060. The fear  of the  Ringwraiths, or  Ulairi, spreads  far and 
         wide.  The  Elves  deem  that  the Power  in Dol  Guldur is 
         one of these; but in the hearts of  Elrond and  Gandalf the 
         fear  grows  that  the  darkness  in Mirkwood  should prove 
         to be the shadow of Sauron himself awakening.(28)          
   2063. Gandalf goes  alone to  Dol Guldur  in secret,  to discover 
         the  truth  concerning  the Sorcerer.  But the  Sorcerer is 
         aware  of  him;  and being  not yet  grown to  great power, 
         he  fears  the  eyes of  Gandalf, and  the strength  of the 
         Wise,  and  he  deserts Dol  Guldur and  hides in  the East 
         again for a while.                                         
            Here begins a time  that is  called the  Watchful Peace. 
         For there was a long quiet, but  no certainty.  During that 
         time  the  Ringwraiths  never  again  appeared  in  visible 
         shape  beyond  the  walls  of  Minas  Morgul; but  the Wise 
         were  in  doubt  what   should  yet   come  to   pass,  and 
         Gandalf  made   great  journeys   to  discover   the  plans 
         and devices of their enemies.                              
   2300. Elrond,   who   had   remained   unwed   through   all  his 
         long  years,  now  took  to  wife  Celebrian,  daughter  of 
         Galadriel  and  Celeborn  of  Lorien.  His   children  were 
         the  twin   brethren,  Elladan   and  Elrohir,   and  Arwen 
         Undomiel,  the  fairest  of  all the  maidens of  the Third 
         Age,  in  whom  the  likeness  of  Luthien  her  foremother 
         returned  to  Middle-earth.   These  children   were  three 
         parts of  Elven-race, but  the doom  spoken at  their birth 
         was that  they should  live even  as the  Elves so  long as 
         their father remained in Middle-earth;  but if  he departed 
         they should have then the  choice either  to pass  over the 
  
   
          Sea  with  him,  or  to  become  mortal,  if   they  remained 
          behind.                                                      
   2340.  Isumbras  I,  head  of   the  Took   family  in   the  Shire, 
          becomes thirteenth Thain, the first of the Took line.(29)    
          After  his  day the  office became  hereditary in  the family 
          of  the  Tooks  of  the  Great  Smials.  About this  time the 
          Oldbucks   occupied   the   Buckland,   east  of   the  River 
          Brandywine and on the edge of the Old Forest.                
   2349.  Birth   of   Elladan   and  Elrohir,   sons  of   Elrond,  in 
          Imladris.(30)                                                
   2349.  Birth of Arwen Undomiel.                                     
   2460.  After  a  space  of  nearly four  hundred years  the Watchful 
          Peace  ends,  and  the  powers  of   evil  move   again.  The 
          Sorcerer  returns  to  Dol  Guldur  with  increased strength, 
          and gathers all evil things under his rule.                  
   2463.  The  White  Council  is  formed  to  unite  and   direct  the 
          forces  of  the West,  in resistance  to the  shadow. Curunir 
          (or  Saruman  the  White)  is chosen  to be  the head  of the 
          Council,  since  he  has  studied  all the  arts and  ways of 
          Sauron  and  his  servants most  deeply. Galadriel  of Lorien 
          wishes  Gandalf  to  be  made  chief,  but he  refuses. Saru- 
          man  begins  his  study  of  the  Rings  of  Power  and their 
          uses and history.                                            
   2475.  The   attack   upon   Gondor   is   begun   again   with  new 
          vigour, in the days  of Denethor  I, son  of Dior,(31) the tenth 
          Steward.  His  son  Boromir  defeats  the  enemy  before East 
          Osgiliath, but Osgiliath is finally ruined  in this  war, and 
          the  ancient  and  marvellous  stone-bridge  is  broken.  The 
          Men  of  Gondor  still  maintain  their  hold  upon Ithilien, 
          but little by little its people desert it and pass  west over 
          Anduin to the valleys of the White Mountains.                
                                                                      
   2480. onwards Orcs again multiply in secret and occupy many          
                                                                      
          deep  places   (especially  those   anciently  made   by  the 
          Dwarves)   in   the   Misty  Mountains.   They  do   this  so 
          stealthily that none are aware of it,  until they  have great 
          forces  hidden  and  are  ready  to bar  all the  passes from 
          Eriador  into  Anduin's  vales,  according  to  the  plan  of 
          their  master  in Dol  Guldur. Orcs  and Trolls  occupy parts 
          of the now empty Mines of Moria.                             
   2509.  Celebrian,  wife  of  Elrond,  journeys  to  Lorien  to visit 
          Galadriel,  her  mother;  but  she  is taken  by Orcs  in the 
          passes  of  the  mountains.  She  is  rescued  by  Elrond and 
   
         his  sons,  but  after  fear  and  torment  she is  no longer 
         willing to  remain in  Middle-earth, and  she departs  to the 
         Grey Havens and sails over Sea.(32)                          
   2510. A great host of Orcs, with Easterlings as allies,  assail the 
         northern  borders  of  Gondor,  and   occupy  a   great  part 
         of  Calenardon.  Gondor  sends  for  help.  Eorl   the  Young 
         leads  his  people, the  Eotheod or Rohirrim, out  of  the 
         North  from  the  sources of  Anduin, and  rides to  the help 
         of  Cirion,  Steward  of  Gondor.  With  his  aid  the  great 
         victory  of  the  Field  of  Celebrant  is  won.  Elladan and 
         Elrohir rode also in that  battle. From  that time  forth the 
         brethren  never  cease  from  war   with  the   Orcs  because 
         of Celebrian. Eorl  and his  people are  given the  plains of 
         Calenardon  'to  dwell  in,  and  that  land  is  now  called 
         Rochann  (Rohan).  There  the  Rohirrim  live  as   free  men 
         under  their  own  kings,  but  in  perpetual  alliance  with 
  
         Minas Tirith.                                                
   2569. The  Golden  Hall  of  Meduseld  is  built  by  Brego  son of 
         Eorl.                                                        
   2570. Baldor  son  of  Brego  takes a  rash vow  to enter  the For- 
         bidden Door in Dunharrow, and is never seen again.           
   2590. Thror  the  Dwarf  (of  Durin's  race)  founds  the  realm of 
         Erebor   (the   Lonely    Mountain),   and    becomes   'King 
         under  the  Mountain'.(33) He  lives  in  friendship   with  the 
         Men of Dale, who are nearly akin to the Rohirrim.            
   2620. Isengrim  II,  tenth  Thain  of  the  Took-line, born  in the 
         Shire.                                                       
   2698. Ecthelion  I,  Steward  of Gondor,  repairs and  rebuilds the 
                                                                     
         White Tower of Minas Tirith, afterwards often called         
         the Tower of Ecthelion.(34)                                  
   2740- Wars with the Orcs break out again.                    
   2747. Orcs passing far to the north raid  down into  Eriador. A 
         large force  invades the  Shire. Bandobras  Took, second 
         son of Isumbras III, defeats them at  the Battle  of the 
         Greenfields in the Northfarthing and slays the Orc-chief 
         Golfimbul.  This was  the last  battle in  which Hobbits 
         (Periannath)  were engaged  until the  end of  the Third 
         Age.                                                         
                                                                     
   2757. Rohan is overrun by Orcs and Easterlings. At the same        
         time Gondor is attacked by the Corsairs of Umbar.            
                                                                     
   2758-9. The Long Winter. Helm of Rohan takes refuge from      
         his enemies in Helm's Deep in the White Mountains.           
   
   2763. New  line  of  kings  in  Rohan  is  begun   with  Frealaf 
         Hildeson (sister-son of  Helm). The  second row  of King's 
         Mounds is begun.                                          
   2765. Smaug  the  Dragon  descends  on  Erebor and  destroys the 
         realm  of Thror  the Dwarf,  and lays  waste the  town and 
         lordship of  Dale. Thror  and his  son Thrain  escape with 
         a few only of their people.                               
   2766. Thror   the   Dwarf,  descendant   of  Durin,   being  now 
         homeless  and  robbed  of  his  treasure,   ventures  into 
         Moria, but  is slain  by an  Orc in  the dark.  Thrain and 
         Thorin escape. In vengeance for Thror and  in hope  of re- 
         establishing a  kingdom the  scattered Dwarves  of Durin's 
         race  gather together  out of  the North  and make  war on 
         the  Orcs  of  the  Misty  Mountains.   The  War   of  the 
         Dwarves  and  Orcs  was  long  and  terrible   and  fought 
         largely in the dark in deep places.                       
   2769. The  War  of  Orcs  and  Dwarves  comes  to  an  end  in a 
         great battle before the East-gate of Moria: the  Battle of 
         the  Dimrill  Dale  (Nanduhirion).  The  Orcs  were almost 
         annihilated,  and  Moria  is  once  more emptied,  but the 
         Dwarves also lost  very heavily  and were  too few  at the 
         end  to  reoccupy Moria  or face  the hidden  terror. Dain 
         returns to the Iron  Hills; but  Thrain and  Thorin become 
         wanderers.(35)                                            
   2790. Birth  of  Gerontius  Took:  later  the  fourteenth Thain,(36) 
         and  known  as  'the Old  Took' because  of his  great age 
         (he lived to be 130 years old).                           
   2850. Gandalf  visits  Dol  Guldur  again  to discover  the pur- 
         poses of  the Sorcerer.  He finds  there Thrain  the Dwarf 
         son  of  Thror  and receives  from him  the secret  key of 
         Erebor. Thrain  had come  thither seeking  for one  of the 
         Seven  Rings,.  but he  dies in  Dol Guldur.(37) Gandalf dis- 
  
         covers  beyond  doubt  that  the  Sorcerer  is  none other 
         than Sauron himself, and  that he  is gathering  again all 
         the Rings of Power, and seeking to learn  the fate  of the 
         One, and the dwelling of Isildur's Heirs.                 
   2851. Gandalf  urges  the  White Council  to assail  Dol Guldur, 
         but  he  is overruled  by Saruman.  For Saruman  has begun 
         to lust for power and desires himself to discover  the One 
         Ring. He thinks that it will come to light  again, seeking 
         its Master, if Sauron is let be for a  while. He  does not 
         reveal his  thought to  the Council,  but feigns  that his 
   
           studies have led  him to  believe that  the Ring  has been 
           rolled  down Anduin  and into  the deeps  of the  Sea. But 
           Saruman  himself  keeps  a  watch  upon  Anduin   and  the 
           Gladden Fields and he fortifies Isengard.                 
   2872.   Belecthor II,  twenty-first Steward  of Gondor, dies.(38) The 
           White Tree dies in the court of Minas Tirith.  No seedling 
           can be found. The dead tree is left standing in  the court 
           under the White Tower.                                    
   c.2880.   Ithilien becomes desolate and  untilled and  the remnant 
           of  its  people  remove  west  over  Anduin  to Lossarnach 
           and  Lebennin.  But  the  Men of  Minas Tirith  still hold 
           Ithilien  as  a border  country and  patrol it;  they keep 
           forces in the ruins of Osgiliath and  in secret  places in 
           Ithilien.(39)                                             
   2885.   In  the  days  of  Turin  II,  twenty-third  Steward,  the 
           Haradrim   attack  Gondor   and  ravage   South  Ithilien. 
           The  Rohirrim  send  help.  Folcred  and  Fastred  sons of 
           King Folcwine of Rohan fall  in battle  in the  service of 
           Gondor.                                                   
   2891.   Bilbo born in the Shire (his mother was a daughter  of the 
           Old Took).                                                
   2911.   The Fell Winter. White  Wolves invade  the Shire  over the 
           frozen   Brandywine   River.   About  this   time  Saruman 
           discovers that  Sauron's servants  are also  searching the 
           Great  River  near  the  Gladden  Fields.  He  knows  then 
           that  Sauron  has  learned  the  manner  of  Isildur's end 
           (maybe  from  Orcs),  and  he is  afraid. He  withdraws to 
           Isengard  and  fortifies it,  but he  says nothing  to the 
           Council.                                                  
   2920.   Death of Gerontius Took at age of 130.                    
   2929.   Arathorn,  son  of  Arador  chieftain  of   the  Dunedain, 
           weds Gilrain daughter of Dirhoel [> Dirhael].             
   2930.   Arador slain by Trolls.                                   
   2931.   Aragorn son of Arathorn born.                             
   2933.   Arathorn  II  chief  of  the Dunedain  slain by  Orcs when 
           riding with Elladan  and Elrohir.  His infant  son Aragorn 
           is fostered by Elrond. Elrond keeps  the heirlooms  of his 
           father, but his ancestry  is kept  secret, since  the Wise 
           know that Sauron is seeking for the Heir of Isildur.      
   2940.   Thorin  Oakenshield  the  Dwarf,  son  of  Thrain,  son of 
           Thror of Erebor visits Bilbo in the  Shire in  the company 
           of Gandalf. Bilbo sets out for Dale  with Gandalf  and the 
   
         Dwarves.    Bilbo    meets   Smeagol-Gollum    and   becomes 
         possessed  of  the  Ring; but  it is  not guessed  what Ring 
         this is.                                                    
            Meeting  of  the  White  Council.  Saruman, since  he now 
         wishes  to prevent  the Sorcerer  from searching  the River, 
         agrees  to  an  attack  on  Dol  Guldur.  The   Sorcerer  is 
         driven  out  of  Mirkwood.  The  Forest  for a  time becomes 
         wholesome again. But  the Sorcerer  flies east,  and returns 
  
         in secret.                                                  
            Battle of the Five  Armies fought  in Dale.  Thranduil of 
         Mirkwood,   the   Men   of   Esgaroth;   and   the  Dwarves, 
         with  the  help  of  the  Eagles  of  the  Misty  Mountains, 
         defeat  a  great  host  of  Orcs.  Bard  of  Esgaroth  slays 
         Smaug  the  Dragon.  Thorin  Oakenshield  dies   of  wounds. 
         Dain  of  the  Iron  Hills  re-enters  Erebor   and  becomes 
         'King under the Mountain'.                                  
   2941. Bilbo returns to the Shire with a share  of the  treasure of 
         Smaug, and the Ring.                                        
   2948. Theoden  son  of  Thengel king  of the  Rohirrim is  born in 
         Rohan.                                                      
   2953. Aragorn   returns   from   errantry   in   the   company  of 
         Elladan  and  Elrohir.  Elrond reveals  to him  his ancestry 
         and destiny and delivers to  him the  Shards of  Narsil, the 
         Sword of Elendil. Elrond foretells that  in his  time either 
         the  last  remnant  of  Numenor  shall  pass  away,  or  the 
         kingdoms   of  Arnor   and  Gondor   shall  be   united  and 
         renewed.  He bids  Aragorn prepare  for a  hard life  of war 
         and wandering.                                              
            Arwen  Undomiel  had  now   long  dwelt   with  Galadriel 
         in Lorien, but she desired to see her father again,  and her 
         brethren,  Elladan  and  Elrohir,  brought her  to Imladris. 
         On  the  day  in  which  his  ancestry  was revealed  to him 
         Aragorn  met  her  at  unawares walking  under the  trees in 
         Rivendell,  and  so began  to love  her. Elrond  is grieved, 
         for he foresees  the choice  that will  lie before  her; and 
         says that at least Aragorn must wait until he  has fulfilled 
         his  task.  He  reveals  that as  one of  the pure  blood of 
         Numenor,  born  to  a  high  purpose,  Aragorn  will  have a 
         long  life-span.  Aragorn  says  farewell  to  Rivendell and 
         goes out into the world.                                    
            At  this  time  Sauron,  having  gathered   fresh  power, 
         declares   himself  and   his  true   name  again,   and  he 
   
          re-enters  Mordor  which  the  Ringwraiths  have prepared 
          for  him,  and  rebuilds Barad-dur.  This had  never been 
          wholly  destroyed,  and  its  foundations  were  unmoved; 
          for they  were made  by the  Power of  the One  Ring. But 
          Mithrandir  (Gandalf)  journeys far  and wide  to counter 
          the plans of  Sauron and  prepare Elves  and Men  for war 
          against the Lord of Barad-dur.                           
   2954.  Orodruin   (Mount  Doom),   long  dormant,   bursts  into 
          smoke and flame again, and fear falls on Minas Tirith. 
   2956.  Aragorn  meets  Gandalf,   and  their   great  friendship 
          begins. Aragorn undertakes great journeys, even  far into 
          the East and deep into the South, exploring  the purposes 
          of  Sauron  and   all  his   movements.  As   an  unknown 
          warrior he fights in the service of Gondor and  of Rohan. 
          Because of his high race, the  noblest among  mortal men, 
          his  fostering  by  Elrond, and  his learning  from Mith- 
          randir, and his many  deeds and  journeys he  becomes the 
          most hardy of Men, both Elven-wise  and skilled  in craft 
          and lore.                                                
   2980.  Aragorn returning on a time to  Rivendell from  perils on 
          the borders of  Mordor passes  through Lorien,  and there 
          again  meets  Arwen  Undomiel.  He  is  now a  mighty man 
          and she returns his love. They plight their troth  on the 
          hill  of  Cerin  Amroth in  Lorien. Theoden  becomes King 
          of Rohan.                                                
   2984.  Denethor   II   becomes   the  twenty-sixth   Steward  of 
          Gondor  on  the  death  of  his  father Ecthelion  II. He 
  
          married (late) Finduilas daughter  of Adrahil,  Prince of 
          Dol  Amroth.  His  elder  son Boromir  was born  in 2978. 
          His  younger  son  Faramir  was  born  in 2983.  His wife 
          Finduilas died untimely in 2987.                         
   2989.  In the spring of this year Balin the  Dwarf with  Oin and 
          Ori  and  other  folk  of Erebor  went south  and entered 
          Moria.                                                   
   2993.  Eomer  Eomundsson  born  in   Rohan.  His   mother  was 
          Theodwyn      youngest      sister       of      Theoden. 
   2996.  Eowyn sister of Eomer born.                              
                                                                  
   c.3000.  onwards   The   Shadow  of   Mordor  creeps   over  the 
          lands,  and  the hearts  of all  the folk  in the  Westlands are 
          darkened.   About  this   time  it   is  thought   that  Saruman 
          dared  to  use  the  Palantir  of  Orthanc,  but   was  ensnared 
          thus   by   Sauron   who   had  possession   of  the   Stone  of 
   
         Minas  Ithil  (captured  long before  by the  Ulairi). Saru- 
         man  becomes  a  full  traitor  to   the  Council   and  his 
         friends;  but still  schemes to  acquire power  for himself, 
         and  searches all  the more  eagerly for  the One  Ring. His 
         thought  turns  towards Bilbo  and the  Shire, and  he spies 
         on that land.                                               
   3001. Bilbo  gives  a  farewell  feast  and  banquet  in  Hobbiton 
         and  vanishes  from  the  Shire. He  goes, after  some jour- 
         neying and a visit to Erebor, back  in secret  to Rivendell, 
         and there is given a home  by Elrond.  Gandalf at  last also 
         suspects  the  nature  of  the Ring  of Gollum,  which Bilbo 
         has handed on to his kinsman and heir, Frodo.               
   3002. Gandalf  begins  to  explore  the  history of  Bilbo's Ring, 
         and  with  the  aid   of  Aragorn   searches  for   news  of 
         Gollum.                                                     
   3004. Gandalf visits the Shire again,  and continues  to do  so at 
         intervals, to observe Frodo, for some years.                
   3009. Last  visit  of  Gandalf  to  Frodo  before  the   end.  The 
         hunt  for  Gollum begins.  Aragorn goes  to the  confines of 
         Mordor.                                                     
   3016. Elrond  sends  for  Arwen  and  she  returns  to  Rivendell; 
         for  the  Misty  Mountains and  all lands  east of  them are 
         becoming full of peril and threat of war.                   
   3018. Gandalf  visits  Frodo and  reveals the  true nature  of the 
         Ring  that  he  possesses.  Frodo  decides  to fly  from the 
         Shire to Rivendell, but will wait till the autumn,  or until 
         Gandalf   returns.  Saruman   the  traitor   decoys  Gandalf 
         and  takes  him  prisoner  in  Isengard (shortly  after mid- 
         summer).   The   Ringwraiths   appear   again.   At  midsum- 
         mer   Sauron   makes   war   on   Gondor.   The   Witch-king 
         appears  again  in  person  as  the  Black  Captain  of  the 
         hosts  of  Mordor.  The  sons  of  Denethor  hold   off  the 
         attack.  Words in  a dream  bid Denethor  to seek  for coun- 
         sel in Imladris where Isildur's Bane  shall be  revealed and 
         strength  greater  than  that  of  Morgul  shall  be  found. 
         Boromir sets out for Imladris from Minas Tirith.            
           Gandalf  is  aware  of  the  coming  of  the  Ringwraiths, 
         but  being  imprisoned  in   Orthanc  cannot   send  warning 
         or help to Frodo.                                           
           Frodo  leaves  the  Shire  in  autumn, but  barely escapes 
         the  Ringwraiths  that  in  the shape  of Black  Riders have 
         come  north  to  hunt  for  the  Ring.  Assisted  by Aragorn 
   
   he  and  his  companions  reach  Rivendell  at the  end of 
   October.  At  the  same  time  Boromir arrives  there, and 
  
   also  messengers  from  Erebor (Gloin  and his  son Gimli) 
   and  from  Thranduil  of   Mirkwood  (his   son  Legolas). 
   Gandalf escapes from Isengard and reaches Rivendell.      
      A great council is held in the House  of Elrond.  It is 
   resolved to attempt the destruction of  the Ring  by send- 
   ing it to the fire of Orodruin in Sauron's  despite. Frodo 
   the Halfling accepts the perilous office of Ringbearer. 
      At the end of the year  the Company  of the  Ring ('The 
   Nine Walkers') leave Rivendell.                           
  3019.   The War of the  Ring begins,  between Sauron  and his 
   creatures, and their allies in the  East and  South (among 
   all Men that  hate the  name of  Gondor), and  the peoples 
   of  the Westlands.  Saruman plays  a treacherous  part and 
   attacks Rohan.  Theodred son  of Theoden  is slain  in war 
   with Saruman.  Boromir son  of Denethor  is slain  by Orcs 
   near  the  Falls of  Rauros. Minas  Tirith is  besieged by 
   great  forces  led  by  the Black  Captain, and  is partly 
   burnt.  Denethor  slays himself  in despair.  The Rohirrim 
   by  a great  ride break  the siege,  but Theoden  is slain 
   by  the  Witch-king.  The  Battle  of the  Pelennor Fields 
   followed, of which the  full tale  is told  elsewhere. The 
   greatest  deed  of  that  day  was   the  deed   of  Eowyn 
   Eomund's daughter. She for love of the  King rode  in dis- 
   guise with the  Rohirrim and  was with  him when  he fell. 
   By  her  hand  the Black  Captain, the  Lord of  the Ring- 
   wraiths, the Witch-king of Angmar, was destroyed.         
      Even so the  battle would  have been  lost but  for the 
   coming  of  Aragorn.  In  the  hour of  need he  sailed up 
   Anduin  from  the south,  in the  fleet which  he captured 
   from  the Corsairs  of Umbar,  bringing new  strength; and 
   he unfurled the banner of the kings.                      
      After taking counsel the  Host of  the West  marches to 
   the Black Gate  of Mordor.  There it  is trapped  and sur- 
   rounded by the forces of  Sauron. But  in that  hour Frodo 
   the  Halfling  with  his  faithful  servant  reached Mount 
   Doom  through  perils  beyond  hope  and  cast   the  Ring 
   into  the  Fire.  Then  Sauron  was  unmade and  his power 
   passed  away  like  a  cloud  and the  Dark Tower  fell in 
   utter ruin.  This is  that Frodo  who was  long remembered 
   in the  songs of  Men as  Frodo of  the Nine  Fingers, and 
   
   renowned  as  one  of  the  greatest  heroes  of   Gondor;  but 
   though  often  later  this  was  forgotten  he  was  not  a Man 
   of Gondor but a Halfling of the Shire.                          
      The  Host  of  the  West  enters  Mordor  and  destroys  all 
   the  Orc-holds.  All  Men  that  had  allied   themselves  with 
   Sauron were slain or subjugated.                                
      In   the   early   summer  Aragorn   was  crowned   King  of 
   Gondor  in  Minas  Tirith  taking  the  name  of  Elessar  (the 
   Elfstone).   He   became   thus   King   both   of   Arnor  and 
   Gondor,  and  overlord  of  the  ancient  allies  of  Mordor to 
   whom   he   now   granted   mercy   and   peace.  He   found  a 
   seedling of the White Tree and planted it.                      
      At     midsummer    Arwen     came    with     Elrond    and 
   Galadriel   and  her   brethren,  and   she  was   wedded  with 
   Aragorn Elessar, and made the choice of Luthien.                
      In  Gondor  a  new  era  and  a   new  calendar   was  made, 
   to  begin  with the  day of  the fall  of Barad-dur,  March 25, 
   3019.  But  the  Third  Age  is  not  held  to  have  ended  on 
   that day,  but with  the going  of the  Three Rings.  For after 
   the  destruction  of  the  Ruling  Ring  the  Three   Rings  of 
   the  Eldar  lost  their  virtue. Then  Elrond prepared  at last 
  
   to depart from Middle-earth and follow Celebrian.               
  3021.   In  the  autumn  of  this  year  Elrond,  Galadriel,  and 
   Mithrandir,  the  guardians  of  the  Three  Rings,  rode west- 
   ward  through  the  Shire  to  the   Grey  Havens.   With  them 
   went,  it is  said, the  Halflings Bilbo  and Frodo,  the Ring- 
   bearers.  Cirdan  had  made   ready  a   ship  for   them,  and 
   they  set  sail  at  evening  and  passed  into  the  uttermost 
   West.   With   their   passing   ended   the  Third   Age,  the 
   twilight   between   the   Elder   Days   and   the  Afterworld 
   which then began.                                               
                                                                  
   Here ends the main matter of the Red  Book. But  more is  to be 
   learned both from notes and additions in later hands in the Red 
   Book (less trustworthy than the earlier parts which are said to 
   have been derived from the Halflings that were actual witnesses 
   of the deeds); and from the Annals of the House of  Elessar, of 
   which parts of a Halfling translation (made it  is said  by the 
   Tooks) are preserved.                                           
   So  much  may  here  be noted.  The reign  of King  Aragorn was 
   long and glorious.  In his  time Minas  Tirith was  rebuilt and 
   made  stronger and  fairer than  before; for  the king  had the 
   
   assistance  of  the  stone-wrights  of  Erebor.  Gimli Gloin's  son of 
   Erebor  had  been  his  companion and  had fought  in all  the battles 
   of  the  War  of  the  Ring,  and  when  peace  was  made  he  brought 
   part  of  the  dwarf-folk  and  they  dwelt  in  the  White  Mountains 
   and   wrought   great  and   wonderful  works   in  Gondor.   And  the 
   Dwarves  also  forged  anew  great  gates  of  mithril  and  steel  to 
   replace  those  broken  in  the  siege.  Legolas  Thranduil's  son had 
   also  been  one  of  the  king's  companions  and  he   brought  Elves 
   out   of   Greenwood   (to   which   name   Mirkwood   now   returned) 
   and they dwelt in Ithilien, and it  became the  fairest region  in all 
   the  Westlands.  But  after  King  Elessar  died  Legolas  followed at 
   last the yearning of his heart and sailed over Sea. It is said  in the 
   Red  Book  that  he  took  Gimli  Gloin's  son  with  him  because  of 
   their  great  friendship,  such as  had never  else been  seen between 
   Elf  and Dwarf.  But this  is scarcely  to be  believed: that  a dwarf 
   should be  willing to  leave Middle-earth  for any  love, or  that the 
   Elves  should  admit  him  to  Avallon  if  he would  go, or  that the 
   Lords  of  the  West  should permit  it. In  the Red  Book it  is said 
   that  he  went  also out  of desire  to see  again the  Lady Galadriel 
   whose  beauty  he  revered;  and  that  she  being  mighty  among  the 
   Eldar  obtained  this  grace  for  him.  More cannot  be said  of this 
   strange matter.                                                       
     It  is  said  also  that  in  3020  Eowyn Eomund's  daughter wedded 
   Faramir,  last  Steward  of Gondor  and first  Prince of  Ithilien, in 
   the  king's  house  of  Rohan.  Eomer her  brother received  the king- 
   ship  upon  the  field of  battle from  Theoden ere  he died.  In 3022 
   (or  Fourth  Age  1)  he  wedded  Lothiriel  daughter  of  Imrahil  of 
   Dol  Amroth,  and  his  reign  over  Rohan   was  long   and  blessed, 
   and he was known as Eomer Eadig.                                      
     King   Elessar   and  Queen   Arwen  reigned   long  and   in  great 
   blessedness;  but  at  the  last  the  weariness  came upon  the King, 
   and then, while  still in  vigour of  mind and  body, he  laid himself 
   down  after  the  manner  of  the  ancient   kings  of   Numenor,  and 
   died,  in  the  hundred  and  second  year  of   his  reign   and  the 
   hundred and ninetieth year of his life.                               
     Then   Arwen   departed  and   dwelt  alone   and  widowed   in  the 
   fading  woods  of  Loth-lorien;  and  it  came  to  pass  for  her  as 
   Elrond  foretold  that she  would not  leave the  world until  she had 
   lost all for which  she made  her choice.  But at  last she  laid her- 
   self to rest on  the hill  of Cerin  Amroth, and  there was  her green 
  
   grave until the shape of the world was changed.                       
     Of  Eldarion  son of  Elessar it  was foretold  that he  should rule 
   
   a  great  realm,  and  that  it  should  endure  for  a  hundred  gener- 
   ations  of  Men after  him, that  is until  a new  age brought  in again 
   new   things;   and   from   him   should   come   the  kings   of  many 
   realms in long days  after. But  if this  foretelling spoke  truly, none 
   now  can  say,  for  Gondor  and  Arnor  are  no  more;  and   even  the 
   chronicles  of  the  House  of  Elessar  and all  their deeds  and glory 
   are lost.                                                                
                                                                           
   The  account  of the  history of  the Realms  in Exile  in The  Heirs of 
   Elendil, where it is set out in the framework of  the succession  of the 
   kings and rulers, necessarily overlaps with that in  the Tale  of Years, 
   where it forms part of a general chronology of  the Westlands.  It would 
   therefore  be interesting  to know  whether my  father wrote  the latter 
   before  or  after the  final (unrevised)  manuscript C  of The  Heirs of 
   Elendil; but the evidence on this question is strangely  conflicting. On 
   the one hand, the entry in T 4 for the year 1960 seems to establish that 
   it preceded C, where  the interregnum  after the  death of  King Ondohir 
   was only of one year and Earnil II came to the throne  in 1945,  and the 
   correction to the text (see note 23)  was plainly  made after  the manu- 
   script was completed. There are other pointers  to the  same conclusion; 
   thus  the  passage  under  2050  concerning   the  Stewards   was  taken 
   straight from the B text of The Heirs of  Elendil (see  p. 217).  On the 
   other hand, there are a  number of  features in  T 4  that seem  to show 
   that my  father had  C in  front of  him: as  for example  the statement 
   under  1409  that  the  palantir  of  Amon  Sul  was destroyed,  where C 
   (before correction) had 'the palantir is broken', but B (in an addition) 
   had 'no one knows what became  of the  Stone' (pp.  194, 209);  or again 
   the two challenges made by  the Lord  of the  Ringwraiths to  Earnur, in 
   2043 and 2050, which  very clearly  first entered  The Heirs  of Elendil 
   in C (pp. 201,  217). Close  similarities of  wording are  found between 
   entries in T 4 and both B and C.                                         
     One might suppose that the writing of T 4  and the  writing of  C pro- 
   ceeded together; but the two manuscripts  are at  once very  distinct in 
   style,  and  very homogeneous  throughout their  length. Each  gives the 
   impression that it was written from start to finish connectedly.  On the 
   other hand, there can be little doubt that T 3  and T  4 belong  to very 
   much the same time as The Heirs of Elendil.                              
     My  father  may  not  have  precisely  intended  such  near-repetition 
   between the two works as occurs, but it is possible to regard it  as the 
   necessary consequence  of his  design at  that time.  This long  Tale of 
   Years,  ample  in  expression,  seems  to  me  to  show that  he wished, 
   having at long last brought the  story to  its end,  to provide  for the 
   reader a clear and accessible (still in the manner  of the  story) 'con- 
   spectus' of all the diverse threads and histories that came  together in 
   the War of the Ring: of the Hobbits,  the Wizards,  the Dunedain  of the 
   North, the rulers  of Gondor,  the Rohirrim,  the Ringwraiths,  the Dark 
   
    Lord;  the  High-elves  of  Rivendell  and  Lindon  also, the  Dwarves of 
    Erebor  and  Moria,  and  further back  the lost  world of  Numenor. This 
    account (a chronology,  but with  a narrative  view and  tone) was  to be 
    read at the end of the book, a Tale of Years  in which  the story  of the 
    Fellowship  and  the  quest  of the  Ringbearer could  be seen,  when all 
    was  over,  as  the  culmination  of a  great and  many-rooted historical 
    process - for which chronology  was a  prime necessity.  And so  also, at 
    the end of this Tale of Years, he moved 'outside the frame' of the story, 
    and  looked  further  on  to  the later  lives of  Gimli and  Legolas, of 
    Faramir  and  Eowyn  and  Eomer,  the  reign  and  the deaths  of Elessar 
    and Arwen, and the realm of their son Eldarion in 'the Afterworld'.       
      I  have  mentioned  when  discussing the  Tale of  Years of  the Second 
  
    Age (p. 177) that an amanuensis  typescript in  two copies  (T 5)  - very 
    intelligently  and  professionally done  - was  made from  the manuscript 
    T  4; and  that one  of them  was emended  in a  most radical  fashion by 
    my father, chiefly if by no means exclusively in order to  abbreviate the 
    text by the omission of phrases that  could be  regarded as  not strictly 
    necessary.  This  cutting out  of phrases  ceases altogether  towards the 
    end, at the beginning of the entry for 3019.                              
      There is  no certain  evidence to  show when  the typescript  was made, 
    but I think that it was a long while after the writing of the manuscript. 
    The question is in any case not of much importance,  for what  is certain 
    is that the typescript was sent to the publishers in 1954; in a letter of 
    22 October in that year Rayner Unwin said:                                
      The  Tale  of  Years  which  I am  returning herewith  was interesting, 
    but  as you,  I think,  agree, probably  too long  for the  appendices as 
    it  stands.  I  suggest  that  considerable  reduction  be  made  in  the 
    accounts  of  events  already  told  in  The  Lord  of  the Rings,  and a 
    somewhat  more  staccato  style  be  adopted  (make  less of  a narrative 
    of the events of the Third Age).                                          
    It was of course the typescript in its unrevised form  that he  had sent: 
    the revision (in so far as it entailed abbreviation) was obviously under- 
    taken in response to Rayner Unwin's criticism.                            
      If my interpretation of my father's intention for the Tale of  Years is 
    at all near the truth, it may be supposed that he  carried out  this work 
    of shortening with reluctance; certainly, in the result, the  amount lost 
    from  the  original  text was  not proportionately  very great,  the long 
    concluding  passage  was  not  touched,  and  the   rounded,  'narrative' 
    manner was little diminished. But after  this time  there is  no external 
    evidence  that  I  know  of to  indicate whether  there was  further dis- 
    cussion of the  matter -  whether, for  instance, my  father was  given a 
    more express limitation with regard  to length.  There is  indeed nothing 
    actually  to  show  that  the  subsequent  far  more  drastic compression 
    was not his own idea. But there is also nothing to bridge the  gap before 
    the  next  text, a  typescript (from  which the  entries before  1900 are 
   
    missing, and which breaks off  in the  middle of  that for  2941) already 
    in full 'staccato' mode, and approaching  (after a  good deal  of correc- 
    tion) closely the text in Appendix B. After this the only  further extant 
    text is the typescript from which Appendix B was printed.                
                                                                            
                                      NOTES.                                 
                                                                            
     1.  On  the  name  Dol  Dugul  for  later  Dol  Guldur see  VIII.122. In 
         the manuscripts of  The Lord  of the  Rings it  is always  spelt Dol 
         Dughul (replacing original Dol Dugol).                              
     2.  On the date of Deagol's finding the One Ring see pp. 166-7.         
     3.  'They  become  Hobbits':  cf.  the  passage  in  The  Shadow  of the 
         Past, later revised, cited on p. 66, $20.                           
     4.  From this point all the dates  are given  also in  the years  of the 
         Shire Reckoning, but I do not include these in  the text.  Here 1600 
         is made S.R.1, but in all the following annals  the final  figure of 
         the year corresponds in  both reckonings,  as '2940  (S.R.1340)', as 
         if  S.R.1 =  1601. The  correction to  1601 was  not made  until the 
         third text, T 4.                                                    
     5.  On Northworthy see p. 5 and note 3.                                 
     6.  King Earnur is named in the text of The  Lord of  the Rings,  in the 
         chapter The Window  on the West  (TT p.  278), where  it was  a late 
         change from Elessar (VIII.153).                                     
     7.  In  Appendix  B  Elrond  wedded  Celebrian  2400  years  before,  in 
         Third Age 100 (changed to 109 in the Second Edition).               
     8.  Finduilas, earlier name of Arwen: see VIII.370, etc.                
     9.  This was changed later to 'three parts Elven-blood'.                
    10.  To  this  point the  text was  retained in  abbreviated form  in the 
  
         preamble to the annals of the Third Age in Appendix B.              
    11.  Earendur: T 3 has here Earendil (see p. 189).                       
    12.  In  this text  Isildur's death  had been  recorded under  Second Age 
         3441 (p. 177).                                                      
    13.  In T 3 there are no entries at all before the  coming of  the Istari 
         c.1000,  but my  father noted  on that  manuscript that  more should 
         be said here of Gondor and Arnor.                                   
    14.  This   entry  concerning   the  Istari   was  preserved   with  some 
         alteration  in  the  preamble  to  the  annals of  the Third  Age in 
         Appendix B.                                                         
    15.  T  3  had  here  '(of  whose  kindred they  were maybe  a branch)', 
         which was struck out.                                               
    16.  With  this  passage  concerning  the  region  in  which  the Hobbits 
         anciently dwelt  and the  reasons for  their westward  migration cf. 
         the Prologue, FR p. 12.                                             
    17.  T  3  has here:  'The families  of the  Harfoots, the  most numerous 
         of the Periannath (though this  people were  ever small  in number), 
   
         crossed  the  Misty  Mountains  and  came  into   eastern  Eriador. 
         The  Fallowhides,  another  and  smaller  clan,  moved  north along 
         the eaves of the Forest, for the shadow was deeper in  its southern 
         parts. The Stoors tarried still beside the River.'                  
    18.  In  T  3 the  same is  said concerning  the 'Fallowhides',  but the 
         Stoors  'came  over  the  Redhorn  Pass into  the desolate  land of 
         Hollin'.                                                            
    19.  On  the  date 1601  see note  4. Subsequent  entries for  some dis- 
         tance are given also in  Shire-reckoning, but  I have  not included 
         these dates in the text printed.                                    
    20.  With this passage cf. the Prologue text given on p. 9. The entry in 
         T 3  here begins:  'Owing to  an increase  in their  numbers, which 
         became too great for the  small Bree-land,  many of  the Periannath 
         crossed the R. Baranduin'; the text is then as in T 4,  but without 
         the reference to the Stoors.                                        
    21.  In both the B and C  texts of  The Heirs  of Elendil  Angomaite and 
         Sangahyanda  were  the  great-grandsons  of  Kastamir  (so  also in 
         Appendix A, RK p. 328).                                             
    22.  T 3 ends the  entry for  1640 'The  Periannath were  little harmed, 
         for they mingled little with other folk.'                           
    23.  This  entry  belongs to  the stage  in the  history of  Gondor when 
         there was an  interregnum of  sixteen years  before Earnil  II came 
         to the throne,  during which  time Pelendur  the Steward  ruled the 
         realm (see p. 216). It was later corrected  to read:  '1945 Earnil, 
         descendant of a previous king, receives the crown of Gondor.'       
    24.  In T 3 it is said that Arvedui  was slain  by the  Witch-king; this 
         apparently  agrees  with the  original form  of the  B text  of The 
         Heirs of Elendil (p. 210).                                          
    25.  T 3 has here: 'but after  the end  of the  kingdom they  claim "The 
         Shire"  as  their  own land,  and elect  a "Shire-king"  from among 
         their  own  chieftains.'  On  the  name  Shireking or  Shirking see 
         pp. 5-6, 87, 107. It seems to have been in this entry  in T  3 that 
         Bucca of the Marish first emerged.                                  
    26.  This record of Saruman's coming to Orthanc is  far earlier  than in 
         the  additions  made  to  text  C  of The  Heirs of  Elendil, where 
         (pp.  205-6)  'Saruman  comes to  Orthanc' during  the rule  of the 
         Steward  Beren  (2743-63),  and  in  that  of  the  Steward  Turgon 
         (2914-53)  'Saruman  takes  possession  of  Orthanc,  and fortifies 
         it'. In  Appendix B  'Saruman takes  up his  abode in  Isengard' in 
         2759.                                                               
    27.  These  two  entries  concerning  the  finding   of  the   Ring  and 
         Gollum's  disappearance  in  the  Misty  Mountains  are  nine  hun- 
         dred years later than in the earliest text (p. 225).                
    28.  With the entry for 2060  the substituted  pages (see  pp. 226  - 7) 
  
         begin. The original entry for this year began:                      
                                                                            
           The White Council is formed to unite and direct the resistance 
   
        to  the  growing  forces  of evil,  which the  Wise perceive  are all 
        being  governed and  guided in  a plan  of hatred  for the  Eldar and 
        the  remnants  of  Numenor.  The  Council  believe  that  Sauron  has 
        returned.  Curunir,  or  Saruman  the  White,  is  chosen to  be head 
        of the White Council ...                                              
                                                                             
        The  original  text  was  then  the same  as that  in the  entry that 
        replaced it under the year 2463.                                      
    29. The opening of this entry in T 3  seems to  have been  written first: 
        'Isumbras I, head  of the  rising Took  family, becomes  first Shire- 
        king  (Shirking)  of  the  Took-line',  then  changed  immediately to 
        'becomes  seventeenth  [>  thirteenth]  Shire-king  and first  of the 
        Took-line.'                                                           
    30. The dates of the births of Elladan and Elrohir,  and of  Arwen, are 
        given thus as  two separate  entries for  the same  year 2349  in the 
        replacement  text,  with  Arwen's   birth  subsequently   changed  to 
        2359. In  the rejected  version her  birth was  placed in  2400. Con- 
        comitantly with the far earlier  date introduced  much later  for the 
        wedding  of  Elrond  and  Celebrian  (see  note  7),  in  Appendix  B 
        Elladan  and  Elrohir  were  born  in  139  (changed  to  130  in the 
        Second Edition) and Arwen in 241.                                     
    31. In  The  Heirs of  Elendil Denethor  I was  the son  not of  Dior the 
        ninth Steward but of Dior's sister (called in the  C text  Rian): pp. 
        204,  219.  -  The  rejected text  having placed  the forming  of the 
        White  Council  four  hundred  years earlier,  under 2060  (note 28), 
        at this point it moved directly from  the end  of the  Watchful Peace 
        and the  return of  Sauron to  Dol Guldur  in 2460  to the  attack on 
        Gondor  in  the  days  of  Denethor  I.   The  postponement   of  the 
        establishment  of  the  White  Council  was  the  primary  reason for 
        the  rejection  and  replacement  of  the two  pages in  the original 
        manuscript,  and  the  entries  following   2463  were   copied  with 
        little change into the new  text to  the point  where it  rejoins the 
        old, near the end of the entry for 2510.                              
    32. As in the earliest text (p. 226), T 3 states that Celebrian was slain 
        by the Orcs.                                                          
    33. 'Thror  ...  founds  the  realm  of Erebor':  the history  of Thror's 
        ancestors had not yet emerged.                                        
    34. The year 2698 was the date of the death of Ecthelion  I in  the texts 
        of The Heirs of Elendil.                                              
    35. The War of the Dwarves  and Orcs  entered the  history at  this time. 
        In very difficult scribbled notes at the end of T  3 my  father asked 
        himself:   'When   were  the   Dwarf  and   Goblin  wars?   When  did 
        Moria  become  finally  desolate?'  He  noted  that  since  the  wars 
        were  referred  to  by  Thorin  in  The Hobbit  they 'must  have been 
        recent',  and suggested  that there  was 'an  attempt to  enter Moria 
        in  Thrain's  time', perhaps  'an expedition  from Erebor  to Moria'. 
        'But  the  appearance  of  the  Balrog  and  the desolation  of Moria 
   
         must  be  more  ancient,  possibly  as far  back as  c.1980-2000'. He 
         then wrote:                                                           
           'After fall of Erebor  Thror tried  to visit  Moria and  was killed 
         by  a  goblin.  The  dwarves  assembled  a  force  and   fought  Orcs 
         on  east  side  of  Moria  and  did  great  slaughter, but  could not 
         enter  Moria  because  of  "the  terror".  Dain  returns to  the Iron 
         Hills, but Thorin and Thrain wander about.'                           
         Entries  were  then  added  to  the  text  of  T  3 which  were taken 
         up  into  T 4.  At this  time the  story was  that Thrain  and Thorin 
         accompanied  Thror,  but  made  their  escape.   -  Much   later  the 
  
         dates of the war were changed from 2766-9 to 2793-9.                  
    36.  'the fourteenth Thain': that is, of the Took line.                    
    37.  The  statement  here  that  Thrain  had  come  to Dol  Guldur seeking 
         for one of the Seven Rings is strange, for the story that he received 
         Thror's  ring  and  that it  was taken  from him  in the  dungeons of 
         Sauron  goes  back  to  the earliest  text of  The Council  of Elrond 
         (VI.398,  403). It  seems to  be a  lapse without  more significance; 
         see further p. 252.                                                   
    38.  The date of the death of the Steward Belecthor II in all  three texts 
         of The Heirs of Elendil is  2872. The  date 2852  in the  later type- 
         scripts  of  the  Tale  of  Years and  in Appendix  B is  evidently a 
         casual error.                                                         
    39.  In  text C  of The  Heirs of  Elendil (p.  206) the  final desolation 
         of  Ithilien,   where  however   Gondor  keeps   hidden  strongholds, 
         is placed  in the  time of  the Steward  Turin II  (2882 -  2914). In 
         Appendix B the corresponding entry is given under 2901.               
   
                    Note on changes made to the manuscript T 4                 
                               of the Tale of Years.                           
                                  (i) The Stoors.                              
                                                                              
  c.1150.  The  original  entry  was  covered  by  a  pasted  slip  that cannot 
   be  removed,  but  the  underlying  text  as  printed (p.  229) can  be read 
   with  fair  certainty.  The  replacement  differs  only  in   the  statement 
   concerning  the   Stoors:  after   coming  into   Eriador  by   the  Redhorn 
   Pass  'some  then  moved  south   towards  Dunland;   others  dwelt   for  a 
   long  time  in  the  angle   between  the   Loudwater  and   the  Hoarwell.' 
  c.1400.  This  entry  was  struck  out  and  replaced  by  another  under the 
   year  1600,  but  the  date  was  then  changed  to  1550.  This  was almost 
   the  same  as  the  rejected form,  but for  'some of  the Stoors  return to 
   Wilderland'  has  'the  northern  Stoors  leave  the  Angle  and  return  to 
   Wilderland'.                                                                
       On the evolution of the  early history  of the  Stoors see  pp. 66  - 7, 
   $$22-3.                                                                     
   
                          (ii) Saruman.                                  
                                                                        
    c.2000. The far earlier coming of Saruman to Isengard (see note 26) 
      was allowed to stand, but the reference to his becoming the head 
      of the White Council in 2060 (note 28) was removed with the 
      displacement of its forming to four hundred years later (2463). See 
      p. 262, note 5. 
    2851. Saruman next appears in this entry, which was changed to 
      read: 
        He does not reveal his thought to the Council, but sets a watch 
        upon Anduin and the Gladden Fields, where he himself secretly 
        searches for the One Ring. 
      The words of the original text 'and he fortifies Isengard' were pre- 
      sumably struck out while the manuscript was in progress, since they 
      reappear under 2911 (where they were again removed). 
    2911. The last sentence in the original text was altered to 'He re- 
      doubles the search for the Ring, but he says nothing to the Council.' 
    2940. This entry was not changed. 
    2953. The conclusion of this long entry, after the words 'the Power 
      of the One Ring', was expanded thus: 
       The White Council meets and debates concerning the Rings, fear- 
       ing especially that Sauron may find the One. Saruman feigns that 
       he has discovered that it passed down Anduin to the Sea. He then 
       withdraws to Isengard and fortifies it, and consorts no more with 
       members of the Council. But Mithrandir (Gandalf) journeys far 
       and wide ... 
      The new text then returns to the original. (Saruman's pretence that 
  
      he knew that the Ring had gone down Anduin to the Sea had been 
      cut out of the entry for 2851, and the reference to his fortifying 
      Isengard from that for 2911.) 
    c.3000. The last sentence of the original text was replaced thus: 
        His spies bring him rumours of Smeagol-Gollum and his ring, 
        and of Bilbo of the Shire. He is angry that Gandalf should have 
        concealed this matter from him; and he spies upon Gandalf, and 
        upon the Shire. 
                                                                        
                                (iii) Gollum.                            
                                                                        
  c.2000 and c.2010.  These entries  concerning the  finding of  the Ring 
   and  Gollum's  disappearance  were  struck out  and replaced  by addi- 
   tions  under  2463  and  2470 (the  dates in  Appendix B).  Many other 
   additions  were  made  concerning  Gollum,   but  these   are  closely 
   similar to those in Appendix  B. There  is no  mention of  his 'becom- 
   ing  acquainted  with  Shelob'  under  2980,  but  an addition  to the 
   original  entry for  3001 says  'About this  time Gollum  was captured 
   and taken to Mordor and there held in prison.'                        
   
                      (iv) The return of Sauron to Mordor.                                      
    In the original text of T 4 it was said in the entry for 2953 that Sauron 
    declared  himself  and  his  true  name,  re-entered Mordor  prepared for 
    him  by  the  Ringwraiths,  and  rebuilt Barad-dur.  In the  revision, an 
    addition was  made to  2941: 'The  Sorcerer returns  in secret  to Mordor 
    which  the  Ringwraiths  have  prepared for  him'; and  at the  same time 
    the entry for  2953 was  altered to  read: 'At  this time  Sauron, having 
    gathered fresh power, openly declares  himself and  his true  name again, 
    and claims Lordship over the West. He rebuilds Barad-dur ...'             
      The corresponding dates in Appendix B are 2942 and 2951.                
                                                                             
                                 (v) The Dwarves.                             
                                                                             
    The  statement  under  2850  that  Thrain  went  to  Dol  Guldur  seeking 
    one  of the  Seven Rings  (see note  37) was  replaced thus:  'Thrain was 
    the  possessor  of  the  last  of  the  Seven Rings  of Power  to survive 
    destruction  or  recapture;  but  the  ring  was  taken  from him  in Dol 
    Guldur with torment, and he died  there.' At  the same  time a  new entry 
    was  added  for  the  year  2840:  'Thrain the  Dwarf goes  wandering and 
    is captured by the Sorcerer (about 2845?)'.                               
      The  entry  for  2590  recording the  founding of  the realm  of Erebor 
    was changed  to read:  'In the  Far North  dragons multiply  again. Thror 
    ... comes south and re-establishes the realm of Erebor  ...' At  the same 
    time,  at  the end  of the  entry, this  addition was  made: 'He  was the 
    great-great-grandson  of  Thrain  I  Nain's  son'  (which does  not agree 
    with the genealogical table in Appendix A, RK p. 361: see  pp. 276  - 7). 
                                                                             
      For the correction of the entry for  1960 (the  accession of  Earnil II 
    to the throne of Gondor after a long interregnum) see note 23.            
                                                                             
      All the  revisions of  T 4  given above  were taken  up into  the type- 
    script T 5 as it was first made.                                          
   
                                      IX.                                  
                                                                          
                           THE MAKING OF APPENDIX A.                       
                                                                          
                           (I) THE REALMS IN EXILE.                        
                                                                          
   As with the major manuscript T 4 of the Tale of Years given in  the last 
   chapter, I believe that years passed after the making of  the manuscript 
   C of The Heirs of Elendil (pp.  191 ff.)  before my  father took  up the 
  
   matter again, with a view to its  radical alteration,  when The  Lord of 
   the Rings was assured  of publication.  His later  work on  this, almost 
   entirely in typescript, is extremely difficult to explain.              
    The earliest text, which I will call I, of the later  period is  a very 
   rough typescript which begins thus:                                     
                                                                          
                             The Heirs of Elendil                          
                                                                          
   There is no  space here  to set  out the  lines of  the kings  and lords 
   of  Arnor  and  Gondor,  even  in  such  brief  form  as they  appear in 
   the  Red  Book.  For  the   compiling  of   these  annals   the  Hobbits 
   must  have  drawn  both  on  the  books  of   lore  in   Rivendell,  and 
   on  records  made  available  to  them  by  King  Elessar,  such  as the 
   'Book  of  the  Kings'  of  Gondor,  and  the  'House of  the Stewards'; 
   for  until  the  days  of  the  War of  the Ring  they had  known little 
   of  such  matters,  and  afterwards  were  chiefly  interested  in  them 
   in  so  far  as  they  concerned  Elessar, or  helped in  the correction 
   of the dating of their own annals.                                      
    The  line  of  Arnor,  the Heirs  of Isildur.  After Elendil  and Isil- 
   dur  there  were  eight  high  kings  in  Arnor,  ending  with Earendur. 
   The  realm  of  Arnor  then  became  divided,   and  the   kings  ceased 
   to  take  names  in  High-elven  form.  But  the  line   was  maintained 
   by Amlaith son of Earendur, who ruled at Fornost.                       
    After  Amlaith  there  were  thirteen  kings (1) at Fornost,   of  whom 
   the  last  was  Arvedui,  the  twenty-fifth  of  the  line. When  he was 
   lost  at  sea,  the  kingship  came  to  an  end   in  the   North,  and 
   Fornost  was  deserted;  but  the  line  was  continued  by   the  Lords 
   of the Dunedain, who were fostered by Elrond.                           
    Of  these  the  first  was  Aranarth  son  of  Arvedui,  and  after him 
   there  followed  fifteen  chieftains,  ending   with  Aragorn   II,  who 
   became king again both of Arnor and Gondor.                             
   
     It  was  the  token  and  the   marvel  of   the  Northern   line  that, 
   though  their   power  departed   and  their   people  dwindled   to  few, 
   through   all   the   many   generations   the  succession   was  unbroken 
   from  father  to  son.  Also,  though  the  length  of  the  lives  of the 
   Dunedain  grew   ever  less   in  Middle-earth,   and  their   waning  was 
   swifter  in  the  North,  while  the  kings   lasted  in   Gondor,  after- 
   wards  it  was  otherwise;  and  many  of  the  chieftains  of  the  North 
   lived  still  to  twice  the  age  of  the  oldest  of other  Men. Aragorn 
   indeed  lived  to  be  one  hundred  and  ninety  years  of   age,  longer 
   than  any  of  his  line  since  Arvegil son  of King  Argeleb II;  but in 
   Aragorn  the  dignity  of   the  kings   of  old   was  renewed,   and  he 
   received in some measure their former gifts.                               
                                                                             
     In his opening words 'There is no  space here  to set  out the  lines of 
   the  kings and  lords of  Arnor and  Gondor' my  father was  surely think- 
   ing of The Heirs of Elendil in the elaborate  form it  had reached  in the 
   manuscript  C.  Merely  to  set  out  the  names and  dates of  the rulers 
   would take little enough  space, yet  that would  serve little  purpose in 
   itself. It seems plain  that he  either knew  or feared  that he  would be 
   under severe constraint in the  telling of  the history  of the  Realms in 
   Exile;  but  it  seems  extraordinary  that he  should have  felt impelled 
   to  reduce  the  history of  Arnor and  the later  petty realms  almost to 
   vanishing point.                                                           
     After  the  passage  given above,  however, he  continued with  The line 
   of  Gondor,  the Heirs  of Anarion,  and here  he adopted  another course: 
   to give 'excerpts' from the  history of  Gondor. He  began with  a passage 
   that  remained  with  little  change  as  the  opening  paragraph  of  the 
   section  Gondor  and  the  Heirs  of Anarion  in Appendix  A (I,  iv); but 
   then passed at once to 'the first great evil' that  came upon  Gondor, the 
   civil war of the Kin-strife, thus omitting the first fourteen centuries of 
  
   its history. This  was quite  briefly told,  and was  followed by  a short 
   account of 'the second and  greatest evil',  the plague  that came  in the 
   reign  of Telemnar;  and that  by 'the  third evil',  the invasion  of the 
   Wainriders. He had recounted  the marriage  of Arvedui,  last king  in the 
   North,  to  the  daughter  of  King  Ondohir,  and  the  great  victory of 
   Earnil in 1944, when he abandoned the text.                                
     One might suppose that  he perceived  that, in  so short  a space  as he 
   had  determined  was  necessary,  this  would  not  work.  The  'excerpts' 
   could  not  stand  in isolation  without further  explanation. At  the end 
   of  this  text  he  had  written  that  the  northern  kingdom  could send 
   no  aid  to  Gondor  'for  Angmar  renewed  its  attack  upon  Arthedain': 
   yet  neither   Angmar  nor   Arthedain  had   been  mentioned.   What  was 
   required (one might  think) was  a brief  precis of  the whole  history of 
   the two kingdoms; but as will be seen  in a  moment, this  was not  at all 
   what he had in mind.                                                       
   
      It is notable that at this stage he said very little about the sources for 
    the history; and it seems  probable that  his conception  of them  was still 
    very undeveloped.                                                            
                                                                                
      In  a second  text, H,  still with  the same  title, he  substantially ex- 
    panded the opening passage:                                                  
                                                                                
    Until  the War  of the  Ring the  people of  the Shire  had little           
    knowledge of the history  of the  Westlands beyond  the traditions           
    of their  own wanderings;  but afterwards  all that  concerned the           
    King Elessar became of deep interest to them,  while in  the Buck-           
    land  the  tales  of  Rohan were  no less  esteemed. Thus  the Red           
    Book  from  its  beginning  contained  many  annals,  genealogies,           
    and traditions of  the realms  of the  South, drawn  through Bilbo           
    from  the  books  of  lore  in  Rivendell,  or  through  Frodo and           
    Peregrin from the  King himself,  and from  the records  of Gondor           
    that  he  opened  to  them:  such as  'The Book  of the  Kings and           
    Stewards' (now lost), and  the Akallabeth,  that is  'The Downfall           
    of  Numenor'.(2) To this matter  other notes  and tales  were added           
    at a later date by other hands, after the passing of Elessar.                
      There is no space here to set out this matter, even in the brief           
    forms  in  which  it  usually  appears  in  the  Book;   but  some           
    excerpts are given that may serve to illustrate  the story  of the           
    War of the Ring, or to fill up some of the gaps in the account.              
                                                                                
    My  father  now  expressly  referred  to  'excerpts' from  the Red  Book. He 
    retained  from  text  I  the  very brief  statement concerning  the Northern 
    Line; and in the  section on  the Southern  Line he  did as  he had  done in 
    I, omitting all the history  of Gondor  before the  Kin-strife. But  when he 
    came to the story of the civil war he expanded  it to  ten times  its length 
    in  I.  One  may  wonder  what  his  intention  now  was  in respect  of the 
    shape  and  length  of  this  Appendix; but  I doubt  whether he  was think- 
    ing  of  such  questions  when  he  wrote  it.   The  historian   of  Gondor 
    reasserted himself, and he told the story as he wished to tell it.           
      The  remarkable  thing  is  that  this text  was the  immediate forerunner 
    of the story of the Kin-strife as  it was  published in  Appendix A  (in the 
    First  Edition:  in  the  Second  Edition  the  events  leading  to  it were 
    altered  and  expanded,  see p. 258).(3) And  at the  words 'Eldakar  ... was 
    king for fifty-eight years, of which ten were  spent in  exile' (RK  p. 328) 
    text II was abandoned in its turn.(4)                                         
                                                                                
      In a  third text,  HI, my  father retained  the actual  first page  of II, 
    carrying  the  opening  remarks  on  the  sources  and the  scanty statement 
    on  the  Northern  Line.  For  the  Southern  Line  he  entered,  as before, 
    immediately  into  the  history  of  the  Kin-strife,  and brought  the text 
    virtually word for word  to its  form in  Appendix A  in the  First Edition. 
  
    Then,  having  recounted  the  plague  and  the  invasion of  the Wainriders 
   
   without much enlarging what was said in text  I, he  wrote a  very full 
   account of the claim of  Arvedui on  the southern  crown: and  this was 
   for most of its length word  for word  the text  in Appendix  A, begin- 
   ning 'On the death of Ondohir and his sons ...' (RK  p. 329),  with the 
   record  of the  exchanges between  Arvedui and  the Council  of Gondor, 
   and  the  appearance  of  Malbeth  the  Seer who  named him  Arvedui at 
   his birth. The only difference is the absence of  the reference  to the 
   Steward Pelendur, who in the Appendix A  text is  said to  have 'played 
   the chief part' in the rejection of the claim.                          
     He  then went  on, in  a passage  that was  again retained  in Appen- 
   dix A (RK pp. 330-1),  to describe  the message  of Earnil  to Arvedui, 
   the fleet sent into  the North  under Earnur,  and the  destruction of 
   Arthedain by  Angmar. The  story of  the defeat  of the  Witch-king (RK 
   pp. 331-2) had not yet been written; and with a brief reference  to the 
   overthrow  of  Angmar  my  father continued  with 'It  was thus  in the 
   reign  of  King  Earnil,  as  later became  clear, that  the Witch-king 
   escaping from the North came  to Mordor  ...' With  the account  of the 
   character of Earnur (RK p. 332) text III ends.(5)                       
                                                                          
     By now it can be seen how  the long  account of  the Realms  in Exile 
   in Appendix A came into being. Strange as it seems, the evidence of the 
   texts  described  above  can lead  only to  this conclusion:  that what 
   began as an attempt (for whatever reason) to  reduce the  rich material 
   of The Heirs of Elendil  in a  more than  drastic fashion  developed by 
   steps into a long and finely  written historical  essay taking  up some 
   twenty  printed  pages.  What  considerations  made this  acceptable in 
   relation to the requirements of brevity, in the absence of any evidence 
   external to the texts themselves I am entirely unable to explain.       
                                                                          
     There are three versions of a brief text, which I will call IV for it 
   certainly  followed III,  in which  the opening  section of  Appendix A 
   (I  The  Numenorean  Kings.  (i)  Numenor),  RK  pp.  313 ff.,  is seen 
   emerging.  The  opening  paragraph  'Feanor  was  the  greatest  of the 
   Eldar in arts and lore ...', very briefly recounting the history of the 
   Silmarils, the rebellion of Feanor,  and the  war against  Morgoth, was 
   not present in the First  Edition, where,  as here  in IV,  the section 
   opened  with  the  words  'There  were  only three  unions of  the High 
   Elves and Men ...'; but at this stage my father had not  yet introduced 
   the brief history of Numenor (RK pp.  315 ff.,  beginning 'As  a reward 
   for their sufferings in the  cause against  Morgoth ...'),  which arose 
   from  his attempt  to curtail  and compress  the Tale  of Years  of the 
   Second  Age  (see  pp. 180-1),  and the  passage concerning  the Choice 
   of  Elros  and  Elrond,  here  called  i-Pheredhil, differed  from that 
   published.                                                              
                                                                          
     At the end of the First Age an irrevocable choice was given           
   to the Half-elven, to which kindred they would  belong. Elros           
   
   chose  to  be  of  Mankind,  and  was  granted  a  great   life-span;  and 
   he   became   the   first   King   of   Numenor.   His   descendants  were 
   long-lived   but   mortal.   Later   when   they   became   powerful  they 
   begrudged   the   choice   of  their   forefather,  desiring   the  immor- 
   tality  within  the life  of the  world that  was the  fate of  the Elves. 
   In  this  way  began  their  rebellion  which,  under  the  evil  teaching 
   of   Sauron,   brought   about   the   Downfall   of   Numenor   and   the 
   ruin of the ancient world.                                                 
     Elrond  chose  to  be  of  Elvenkind,  and  became  a  master   of  wis- 
   dom.  To  him  therefore  was  granted   the  same   grace  as   to  those 
   of  the  High  Elves  that  still  lingered  in  Middle-earth:  that  when 
   weary  at  last  of  the  mortal  lands  they  could  take  ship  from the 
  
   Grey   Havens   and   pass   into   the   Uttermost   West,  notwithstand- 
   ing  the  change  of  the  world.  But  to  the   children  of   Elrond  a 
   choice  was  also  appointed:  to  pass  with  him  from  the  circles  of 
   the  world;  or  if   they  wedded   with  one   of  Mankind,   to  become 
   mortal   and   die   in   Middle-earth.   For   Elrond,   therefore,   all 
   chances of the War of the Ring were fraught with sorrow.                   
     Elros   was   the   first   king   of   Numenor,   and   was  afterwards 
   known by the royal name of Tar-Minyatur.                                   
     The    fourth   king    of   Numenor    was   Tar-Elendil.    From   his 
   daughter  Silmarien  came   the  line   of  the   Lords  of   Andunie,  of 
   whom Amandil the Faithful was the last.                                    
     Elendil  the  Tall  was  the  son  of  Amandil.  He  was  the  leader of 
   the   remnant   of   the   Faithful   who   escaped   from   the  Downfall 
   with   the  Nine   Ships,  and   established  realms   in  exile   in  the 
   North-west   of  Middle-earth.   His  sons   were  Isildur   and  Anarion. 
                                                                             
     Then follows in IV the lists of the kings,  chieftains, and  stewards of 
   the  Realms  in  Exile  much  as  they  are  given in  Appendix A  (RK pp. 
   318-19).  The  references to  Numenor in  the passage  just given  were of 
   course removed when the much longer account was introduced.                
     The Choice  of the  Children of  Elrond as  stated here  differs notably 
   from that in  the final  form, in  the express  statement that  they would 
   choose  mortality  if  they chose  to wed  a mortal.  In the  text T  4 of 
   the Tale of Years (p. 234, entry for the year 2300), as also  in T  3, the 
   choice  is  (as here  in Appendix  A): 'if  [Elrond] departed  they should 
   have then the choice either to pass over the  Sea with  him, or  to become 
   mortal, if they remained behind.'(6)                                       
     After  the  abandoned text  III, in  which the  account of  the Northern 
   Line was still confined to half a  page, there  is scarcely  any rejected, 
   preliminary  material  before  the  final  typescript  from  which section 
   I  (iii)  of  Appendix A  was printed,  Eriador, Arnor,  and the  Heirs of 
   Isildur. On the evidence of the extant texts this final typescript was the 
   
    very one  in which  my father  first set  down the  history of  the North 
    Kingdom  in  continuous  narrative  form.  The story  of Arvedui  and the 
    Lossoth,  the  Snowmen  of  Forochel,  RK  pp.  321-2, 'wrote  itself' in 
    precisely the form in which it was printed. But this is scarcely credible 
    (see p. 279).                                                             
      At the end of  the story  of the  Lossoth, however,  my father  is seen 
    in rejected pages taking a  course that  he decided  against. At  the end 
    of the  penultimate paragraph  of this  section (concerning  the journeys 
    of  King  Elessar  to  Annuminas and  the Brandywine  Bridge, RK  p. 324) 
    he continued: 'Arador was  the grandfather  of the  king', and  typed out 
    part  of  a  new  text of  the story  of Aragorn  and Arwen,  which after 
    some  distance  was abandoned.  On this  matter see  the next  section of 
    this chapter, pp. 268 ff.                                                 
      The  next  section  of  Appendix  A, I  (iv), Gondor  and the  Heirs of 
    Anarion, is a fearful complex of typescript pages. Though it  is possible 
    to unravel the textual history up  to a  point,(7) it defies presentation, 
    which  is  in  any case  unnecessary. The  whole complex  clearly belongs 
    to one time. It was now that  new elements  entered the  history, notably 
    the  story  of  the  overthrow  of  the  Witch-king  of  Angmar  (RK  pp. 
    331-2),  and  the  account  of  the  service  of  Aragorn under  the name 
    Thorongil with  the Steward  Ecthelion II  (only referred  to in  a brief 
    sentence in The  Heirs of  Elendil, p.  206), and  of his  relations with 
    Denethor (RK pp. 335-6).                                                  
                                                                             
               Note on the expansion of the tale of the Kin-strife            
                              in the Second Edition.                          
                                                                             
    In the First Edition of The Lord  of the  Rings the  account of  the Kin- 
    strife (or more accurately of the events leading to it) was  much briefer 
  
    than that in the Second Edition,  and read  as follows  (RK pp.  325-6 in 
    both editions):(8)                                                        
        Nonetheless  it  was not  until the  days of  Romendacil II  that the 
    first great evil came upon Gondor: the  civil war  of the  Kin-strife, in 
    which great loss and ruin was caused and never fully repaired.            
        'The  Northmen  increased  greatly  in  the  peace  brought   by  the 
    power  of  Gondor.  The  kings  showed  them  favour,  since   they  were 
    the nearest in kin  of lesser  Men to  the Dunedain  (being for  the most 
    part  descendants  of  those  peoples  from  whom  the  Edain of  old had 
    come);  and  they   gave  them   wide  lands   beyond  Anduin   south  of 
    Greenwood  the  Great,  to  be  a defence  against men  of the  East. For 
    in  the past  the attacks  of the  Easterlings had  come mostly  over the 
    plain between the Inland Sea and the Ash Mountains.                       
        'In the days of Romendacil II  their attacks  began again,  though at 
    first with little force; but it was learned by the  King that  the North- 
    men  did  not  always  remain  true  to  Gondor,  and  some   would  join 
    forces with the Easterlings, either  out of  greed for  spoil, or  in the 
    furtherance of feuds among their princes.                                 
   
   'Romendacil  therefore  fortified  the west  shore of  Anduin as  far as 
   the  inflow  of  the  Limlight, and  forbade any  stranger to  pass down 
   the River beyond the  Emyn Muil.  He it  was that  built the  pillars of 
   the  Argonath  at  the  entrance  to  Nen Hithoel.  But since  he needed 
   men,  and  desired  to  strengthen  the  bond  between  Gondor  and  the 
   Northmen,  he  took  many  of  them into  his service  and gave  to some 
   high rank in his armies.                                                
         'In  return he  sent his  son Valacar  to dwell  for a  while with 
   Vidugavia,  who  called  himself   the  King   of  Rhovanion,   and  was 
   indeed the  most powerful  of their  princes, though  his own  realm lay 
   between   Greenwood   and   the   River   Running.  There   Valacar  was 
   wedded to  Vidugavia's daughter,  and so  caused later  the evil  war of 
   the Kin-strife.                                                         
         'For  the  high  men  of  Gondor  already  looked  askance  at the 
   Northmen among them ...                                                 
   From here the text of the Second Edition returns to  that of  the First, 
   but there  was a  further alteration  in the  next paragraph,  where the 
   First Edition had: 'To the lineage of his father  he added  the fearless 
   spirit  of the  Northmen. When  the confederates  led by  descendants of 
   the kings rose against him ...',  inserting the  sentence 'He  was hand- 
   some and valiant, and showed  no sign  of ageing  more swiftly  than his 
   father.'                                                                
     As I have mentioned earlier  (p. 190),  in 1965,  the year  before the 
   publication of  the Second  Edition, my  father wrote  a new  version of 
   this account; this he inserted into the  late typescript  copy D  of The 
   Heirs of Elendil. It is  remarkable that  though this  new text  was in- 
   corporated, in more  concise form,  into Appendix  A, he  actually wrote 
   it as an addition to  the text  of The  Heirs of  Elendil, to  be placed 
   beneath  the nineteenth  king Romendakil  II, whose  entry (see  p. 198) 
   he emended, on the typescript D, thus (the dates  refer to  birth, life- 
   span, and death):                                                       
     19  Romendakil   II    1126         240          1366                  
             (Minalkar) (Lieutenant of the King 1240, King 1304)           
   In the text of  the First  Edition there  was no  reference to  the name 
   Romendacil  as having  been taken  by Calmacil's  son after  his victory 
   over the Easterlings in 1248,  and indeed  there was  no mention  of the 
   victory. In the Second Edition, in the list of the  Kings of  Gondor (RK 
   p.  318),  the  original  text  'Calmacil  1304,  Romendacil   II  1366, 
   Valacar'  was altered  to 'Calmacil  1304, Minalcar  (regent 1240-1304), 
   crowned as Romendacil II 1304, died 1366, Valacar'.                     
     There is  no need  to give  the whole  of the  new version,  since the 
   substance of it was largely retained in the revised text of  Appendix A, 
   but there are some portions of it  that may  be recorded.  As originally 
  
   composed, it opened:                                                    
     Narmakil (9) and  Kalmakil  were  like their  father Atanatar  lovers of 
   
    ease;  but  Minalkar  elder  son  of Kalmakil  was a  man of  great force 
    after   the  manner   of  his   great-grandsire  Hyarmendakil,   whom  he 
    revered. Already at the end of  Atanatar's reign  his voice  was listened 
    to  in  the  councils  of  the realm;  and in  1240 Narmakil,  wishing to 
    be relieved  of cares  of state,  gave him  the new  office and  title of 
    Karma-kundo  'Helm-guardian',  that   is  in   terms  of   Gondor  Crown- 
    lieutenant  or  Regent.  Thereafter  he  was  virtually  king,  though he 
    acted  in  the  names  of  Narmakil  and  Kalmakil,  save  in  matters of 
    war  and  defence  over  which he  had complete  authority. His  reign is 
    thus  usually  dated  from  1240,  though  he  was  not  crowned  in  the 
    name  of  Romendakil  until  1304  after  the  death  of his  father. The 
    Northmen  increased  greatly  in  the  peace  brought  by  the  power  of 
    Gondor....                                                               
                                                                            
   In the long version there is a footnote to the name Vinitharya: 'This, it 
   is  said,  bore much  the same  meaning as  Romendakil.' After  the birth 
   of Vinitharya this version continues:                                     
    Romendakil  gave  his  consent  to  the  marriage.  He could  not forbid 
   it or refuse to  recognize it  without earning  the enmity  of Vidugavia. 
   Indeed  all  the  Northmen  would  have  been   angered,  and   those  in 
   his  service  would  have  been  no  longer to  be trusted.  He therefore 
   waited  in  patience  until 1260,  and then  he recalled  Valakar, saying 
   that it was  now time  that he  took part  in the  councils of  the realm 
   and  the  command  of  its  armies.  Valakar  returned  to   Gondor  with 
   his  wife  and  children;  and  with  them  came  a  household  of  noble 
   men  and  women  of  the  North.   They  were   welcomed,  and   at  that 
   time  all  seemed well.  Nonetheless in  this marriage  lay the  seeds of 
   the first great evil that befell Gondor: the civil war of the Kin-strife, 
   which  brought  loss  and  ruin  upon  the  realm  that  was  never fully 
   repaired.                                                                 
      Valakar  gave  to  his  son  the  name  Eldakar,  for  public  use  in 
   Gondor; and  his wife  bore herself  wisely and  endeared herself  to all 
   those  who  knew  her.  She  learned  well  the  speech  and  manners  of 
   Gondor,  and  was  willing  to  be  called  by   the  name   Galadwen,  a 
   rendering  of  her  Northern  name  into  the  Sindarin  tongue.  She was 
   a  fair  and  noble  lady  of  high  courage, which  she imparted  to her 
   children;  but though  she lived  to a  great age,  as such  was reckoned 
   among  her  people,  she  died in  1344 [in  one copy  > 1332].  Then the 
   heart  of  Romendakil  grew  heavy,  foreboding  the  troubles  that were 
   to  come.  He  had  now  long  been  crowned  king,  and  the end  of his 
   reign  and   life  were   drawing  nearer.   Already  men   were  looking 
   forward  to  the  accession   of  Valakar   when  Eldakar   would  become 
   heir  to   the  crown.   The  high   men  of   Gondor  had   long  looked 
   askance  at   the  Northmen   among  them,   who  had   borne  themselves 
   more  proudly   since  the   coming  of   Vidumavi.  Already   among  the 
   Dunedain  murmurs  were  heard  that  it  was a  thing unheard  of before 
   
    that the heir to the  crown, or  any son  of the  King should  wed one 
    of lesser race, and short-lived; it was to be feared that her descend- 
    ants would prove the same and fall from  the majesty  of the  Kings of 
    Men.                                                                   
                                                                          
    20 Valakar 1194 238 crowned 1366 1432                                  
                                                                          
    Valakar  was  a  vigorous  king,  and  his  son Eldakar  was a  man of 
    great  stature, handsome  and valiant,  and showed  no sign  of ageing 
    more swiftly than  his father.  Nonetheless the  disaffection steadily 
    grew during his reign; and  when he  grew old  there was  already open 
    rebellion  in  the  southern  provinces. There  were gathered  many of 
  
    those who declared that they  would never  accept as  king a  man half 
    of foreign race, born in an  alien country.  'Vinitharya is  his right 
    name,' they said. 'Let him go back to the land where it belongs!'      
   
                              NOTES.                                     
                                                                        
   1.  'thirteen kings' is an error for 'fourteen kings'. 
   2.  This was almost exactly retained as the opening to Appendix A in 
       the First Edition, as far as the reference to the Akallabeth, but The 
       Book of the Kings and Stewards was separated into two works, 
       which were not said to be lost. (The old opening to Appendix A 
       was replaced in the Second Edition by an entirely new text, and the 
       Note on the Shire Records was added at the end of the Prologue.) 
       The published text then continued: 
         From Gimli no doubt is derived the information concerning the 
         Dwarves of Moria, for he remained much attached to both Pere- 
         grin and Meriadoc. But through Meriadoc alone, it seems, were 
         derived the tales of the House of Eorl; for he went back to 
         Rohan many times, and learned the language of the Mark, it is 
         said. For this matter the authority of Holdwine is often cited, 
         but that appears to have been the name which Meriadoc himself 
         was given in Rohan. Some of the notes and tales, however, were 
         plainly added by other hands at later dates, after the passing of 
         King Elessar. 
           Much of this lore appears as notes to the main narrative, in 
         which case it has usually been included in it; but the additional 
         material is very extensive, even though it is often set out in brief 
         and annalistic form. Only a selection from it is here presented, 
         again greatly reduced, but with the same object as the original 
         compilers appear to have had: to illustrate the story of the War 
         of the Ring and its origins and fill up some of the gaps in the 
         main account. 
       The absence in the present text of the references to Gimli and 
       Meriadoc as sources possibly suggests that my father had not yet 
       decided to include sections on Rohan and the Dwarves in this 
   
        Appendix  (although brief  texts entitled  The House  of Eorl  and Of 
        Durin's Race were in existence).                                      
    3.  This version lacked the account (RK pp. 327 - 8)  of the  great white 
        pillar above the haven of  Umbar set  up in  memorial of  the landing 
        of  Ar-Pharazon  in  the  Second  Age.  The  name  of  the   King  of 
        Rhovanion  was  Vinitharya;  this  was  corrected  on  the typescript 
        to  Vidugavia,  and  the  name  Vinitharya  made  that of  Eldakar in 
        his youth.                                                            
    4.  At  the  top  of  the  page on  which this  account begins  my father 
        wrote, then or later, 'Hobbit-annal of the Kin-strife'.               
    5.  After the words 'Many of the people that  still remained  in Ithilien 
        deserted it' text III continues 'It was at this time that King Earnil 
        gave  Isengard to  Saruman.' This  agrees with  the statement  in the 
        text T 4 of the Tale of Years  in the  entry c.2000:  see p.  233 and 
        note 26, and p. 251.                                                  
    6.  In the two earlier versions of text IV the conclusion of  the passage 
        was extended, that of the first reading:                              
          Therefore  to  Elrond  all  chances of  the War  of the  Ring would 
        bring  grief:  to  fly  with  his  kin from  ruin and  the conquering 
        Shadow,  or  to  be  separated  from  Arwen  for  ever.   For  either 
        Aragorn  would  perish  (and  he loved  him no  less than  his sons); 
        or  he  would  wed  Arwen  his  daughter  when  he  had  regained his 
        inheritance,  according  to  the  condition  that Elrond  himself had 
        made when first their love was revealed. (See III.252, 256).          
    7.  My  father's  almost  exclusive  use  of  a  typewriter at  this time 
        greatly increases the difficulty of elucidating the  textual history. 
  
        His  natural  method  of  composition  in  manuscript  was inhibited; 
        and  he  constantly  retyped  portions  of  pages  without  numbering 
        them.                                                                 
    8.  The  quotation  marks  indicated  'actual  extracts  from  the longer 
        annals and tales that are found in the Red Book'.                     
    9.  My father reverted to the use of k instead of c in this text.         
   
                       (II) THE TALE OF ARAGORN AND ARWEN.                    
                                                                             
   Of  the  texts  of Aragorn  and Arwen  the earliest  in succession  is also 
   very plainly the first actual setting down of the tale. It was not  'a part 
   of  the  tale',  as it  came to  be called  in Appendix  A, and  was indeed 
   quite  differently  conceived. It  is a  rough, much  corrected manuscript, 
   which I will call 'A', and a portion of it is in typescript  (not separate, 
   but  taking up  from manuscript  and returning  to it  on the  same pages). 
   Unless this peculiarity itself suggests that it belongs with the  late work 
   on  the Appendices,  there seems  to be  no clear  and certain  evidence of 
   its relative date; but its  peculiar subsequent  history may  indicate that 
   
    it had been in existence for  some time  when my  father was  working on 
    the narrative of the Realms in Exile described in the preceding section. 
      The  manuscript,  which  bears   the  title   Of  Aragorn   and  Arwen 
    Undomiel, begins thus.                                                   
                                                                            
    In  the  latter  days  of  the  last  age  [>  Ere  the Elder  Days were 
    ended],(1) before the  War  of  the   Ring,  there   was  a   man  named 
    Dirhael   [>   Dirhoel],   and   his  wife   was  Evorwen   [>  Ivorwen] 
    daughter  of  Gilbarad,  and  they  dwelt  in a  hidden fastness  in the 
    wilds  of  Eriador;  for  they  were  of  the  ancient  people   of  the 
    Dunedain,  that  of  old  were  kings  of  men,  but  were   now  fallen 
    on  darkened  days.  Dirhael  [>  Dirhoel]  and  his  wife were  of high 
    lineage, being of  the blood  of Isildur  though not  of the  right line 
    of  the  Heirs.  They  were  both  foresighted  in  many  things.  Their 
    daughter  was  Gilrain, a  fair maid,  fearless and  strong as  were all 
    the  women  of  that  kin.  She  was  sought  in  marriage  by Arathorn, 
    the  son  of  Arador  who  was  the  Chieftain  of  the Dunedain  of the 
    North.                                                                   
      Arathorn  was  a  stern  man  of full  years; for  the Heirs  of Isil- 
    dur,  being  men  of  long  life (even  to eight  score years  and more) 
    who  journeyed  much  and  went  often  into  great  perils,   were  not 
    accustomed  to  wed  until  they  had  laboured   long  in   the  world. 
    But  Gilrain  was  younger  than  the   age  at   which  women   of  the 
    Dunedain  were  wont  at  that  time  to  take  husbands;  and  she  did 
    not  yet  desire  to  be  a  wife,  and  sought   the  counsel   of  her 
    parents.  Then  Dirhael  said:  'Arathorn  is  a  mighty  man,   and  he 
    will  be  Lord  of  the  Dunedain  sooner  than men  look for,  yet soon 
    again  he  will  be  lord  no  longer; for  I forebode  that he  will be 
    short-lived.'  But  Evorwen  said:  'That  may  well  be,  yet  if these 
    two  wed,  their  child  shall  be  great  among   the  great   in  this 
    age  of  the  world,  and  he  shall  bring  the  Dunedain  out  of  the 
    shadows.'                                                                
      Therefore   Gilrain   consented   and   was   wedded    to   Arathorn; 
    and  it  came  to  pass  that  after  one  year  Arador  was   taken  by 
    trolls  and  slain  in  the  Coldfells,  and  Arathorn  became  Lord  of 
    the  Dunedain;  and  again  after  one  year  his  wife  bore a  son and 
    he  was  named  Aragorn.  And  Aragorn   being  now   the  son   of  the 
    Heir  of  Isildur  went  with  his  mother  and  dwelt  in the  House of 
    Elrond  in  Imladris,  for  such  was  the  custom  in  that   day,  and 
    Elrond  had  in  his  keeping  the  heirlooms  of  the  Dunedain,  chief 
    of  which  were  the  shards  of  the  sword  of  Elendil  who  came  to 
    Middle-earth  out   of  Numenor   at  its   downfall.  In   his  boyhood 
    Arathorn  also  had  been  fostered  in  that  house,   and  he   was  a 
  
   
   friend  of  Elladan  and  Elrohir,  the  sons  of  Elrond,  and  often  he 
   went  a-hunting  with  them.  Now  the  sons  of   Elrond  did   not  hunt 
   wild  beasts,  but  they  pursued  the  Orcs  wherever  they   might  find 
   them;   and   this   they   did   because   of  Celebrian   their  mother, 
   daughter of Galadriel.                                                     
     On  a  time  long  ago,  as  she  passed  over  the  Mountains  to visit 
   her  mother  in  the  Land  of   Lorien,  Orcs   waylaid  the   road,  and 
   she   was  taken   captive  by   them  and   tormented;  and   though  she 
   was   rescued   by   Elrond   and   his   sons,   and  brought   home  and 
   tended,  and  her  hurts  of  body  were  healed,  she  lay under  a great 
   cloud  of  fear  and  she  loved  Middle-earth  no  longer;  so   that  at 
   the  last  Elrond  granted  her  prayer,  and  she  passed  to   the  Grey 
   Havens and went into the West, never to return.                            
     Thus  it  befell  that  when  Aragorn   was  only   two  years   of  age 
   Arathorn  went  riding   with  the   sons  of   Elrond  and   fought  with 
   Orcs  that  had  made  an  inroad   into  Eriador,   and  he   was  slain, 
   for  an  orc-arrow  pierced  his  eye;  and  so  he  proved  indeed short- 
   lived  for  one  of  his  race,  being  no  more  than sixty  winters when 
   he fell.                                                                   
     But  the   child  Aragorn   became  thus   untimely  Chieftain   of  the 
   Dunedain,   and   he   was   nurtured   in  the   House  of   Elrond,  and 
   there  he  was  loved  by   all,  and   Elrond  was   a  father   to  him. 
   Straight  and  tall  he  grew  with  grey  eyes   both  keen   and  grave, 
   and  he  was  hardy  and  valiant  and  strong  of   wit,  and   eager  to 
   learn all lore of Elves and Men.                                           
     And  when  he  was  still  but  a  youth,  yet  strong  withal,  he went 
   abroad   with   Elladan   and   Elrohir  and   learned  much   of  hunting 
   and  of  war,  and  many  secrets  of  the  wild.   But  he   knew  naught 
   of  his  own  ancestry,  for  his  mother did  not speak  to him  of these 
   things,  nor  any  else  in  that  House;  and  it was  at the  bidding of 
   Elrond  that  these  matters  were  kept  secret.  For  there was  at that 
   time  a  Shadow  in  the  East  that  crept  over  many lands,  and filled 
   the  Wise   with  foreboding,   since  they   had  discovered   that  this 
   was   indeed   the   shadow   of   Sauron,   the   Dark   Lord   that  had 
   returned  to  Middle-earth  again,  and  that  he  desired  to   find  the 
   One  Ring  that  Isildur  took,  and  sought  to  learn  if  any  heir  of 
   Isildur yet lived upon earth; and the spies of Sauron were many.           
     But   at   length,   when   Aragorn   was  twenty   years  of   age,  it 
   chanced that he returned to Imladris ...                                   
                                                                             
     I leave the original manuscript here, for this is sufficient to show the 
   nature of its relation to the published text: the latter being marked by 
   a  general  reduction,  compression  of  what  was  retained  and omission 
   
    of  allusive  passages,  notably  the story  of Celebrian.(2) But as will be 
    seen, the reason for this was not,  or was  not primarily,  the result  of a 
    critical view taken by my father of the telling of the tale, but of  the use 
    to which he later thought of putting it.                                     
      From  this  point  the  final  version  offers  no  contradiction  to  the 
    original text, and in fact remains closer to it than in the part that I have 
    cited,(3) until  the  plighting of  troth by  Aragorn and  Arwen on  the hill 
    of  Kerin  Amroth  (RK  p.  341);  soon  after  this,  however,  it diverges 
    altogether.                                                                  
                                                                                
    And  there  upon  that  hill they  looked east  to the  shadow and           
    west to the twilight, and they plighted their troth and were glad.           
    Yet many years still lay between them.(4)                                    
      For when Elrond learned the choice  of his  daughter he  did not           
    forbid it; but  he said  to Aragorn:  'Not until  you are  come to           
    your  full  stature  shall you  wed with  Arwen Undomiel,  and she           
    shall not be the bride of any less than a king of both  Gondor and           
  
    Arnor.'                                                                      
      But  the  days  darkened  in  Middle-earth,  as  the   power  of           
    Sauron  grew,  and  in  Mordor  the Dark  Tower of  Barad-dur rose           
    ever  taller  and  stronger.  And  though  Aragorn  and  Arwen  at           
    times met briefly  again their  days were  sundered. For  the time           
    drew on now to the War of the Ring at the end of  that age  of the           
    world ...                                                                    
                                                                                
      There  follows  now  a  long  passage  (more  than   500  words,   with  a 
    part of it rejected  and replaced  by a  new version)  in which  the history 
    of  the  war  is   given  in   summary:  telling   of  Mithrandir   and  the 
    Halflings,  the  doubts  of  the  Wise,  the  Ringwraiths,  the  Company  of 
    the  Ring,  and  the quest  of the  Ringbearer; and  then more  expressly of 
    Aragorn,  of  the  Paths  of  the  Dead,  the  Pelennor  Fields,  the battle 
    before  the  Morannon,  and  his  crowning  at  the  gates of  Minas Tirith. 
    At the end of this the tale moves quickly to its conclusion.                 
                                                                                
    And   when   all   this   was   done   Elrond   came  forth   from  Imladris 
    and   Galadriel   from   Lorien,   and   they   brought   with   them  Arwen 
    Undomiel   Evenstar   of   her   people.   And  she   made  the   choice  of 
    Luthien,   to   become   mortal   and   abide   in  Middle-earth,   and  she 
    was    wedded    to    Aragorn    Arathornsson,    King   of    Gondor   and 
    Arnor, and she was Queen and Lady of Elves and Men.                          
      Thus  ended  the  Third  Age. Yet  it is  said that  bitterest of  all the 
    sorrows  of   that  age   was  the   parting  of   Arwen  and   Elrond.  For 
    they   were  sundered   by  the   Sea  and   by  a   doom  beyond   the  end 
    of   the   world.   For   when  the   Great  Ring   was  unmade   the  Three 
    Rings  of  the  Elves  failed  also,  and  Elrond   was  weary   of  Middle- 
   
   earth  at  last  and   departed  seeking   Celebrian,  and   returned  never 
   again.   But   Arwen   became   a  mortal   woman,  and   yet  even   so  it 
   was  not  her  lot  to  die  until  she had  lost all  that she  gained. For 
   though   she   lived   with  Aragorn   for  five   score  years   after  and 
   great  was  their  glory  together,  yet at  the last  he said  farewell and 
   laid   him   down   and   died   ere   old   age   unmanned  him.   But  she 
   went  from   the  city   and  from   her  children,   and  passed   away  to 
   the  land  of   Lothlorien,  and   dwelt  there   alone  under   the  fading 
   trees:   for   Galadriel   also   was   gone   and  Lorien   was  withering. 
   And  then  at  last,  it  is  said,  she  laid  herself  to rest  upon Kerin 
   Amroth;  and  there  was  her  green   grave,  until   all  the   world  was 
   changed,  and  all  the  days  of   her  life   utterly  forgotten   by  men 
   that   came  after,   and  elanor   and  nifredil   bloomed  no   more  east 
   of the Sea.(5)                                                               
                                                                               
     This  earliest  manuscript  was followed  by a  fair copy  of it  in type- 
   script  ('B'),  in  which  only a  few and  minor changes  were introduced.(6) 
   But the whole of the latter part of it,  from the  beginning of  the account 
   of  the War  of the  Ring and  its origins,  was struck  out, and  my father 
   clipped  to  the typescript  new pages,  in which  he extended  that account 
   to  nearly twice  its original  length. Most  of this  new version  was then 
   again rewritten, at  even greater  length, and  attached as  a rider  to the 
   typescript. It was  now much  less of  a resume  than it  was at  first, and 
   its purpose in the work as  a whole  is clearly  seen. 'It  was the  part of 
   Aragorn,'  my  father wrote,  'as Elrond  foresaw, to  be the  chief Captain 
   of the West,  and by  his wisdom  yet more  than his  valour to  redress the 
   past and the folly of his forefather Isildur.' I cite a part of it from this 
   final form.                                                                  
                                                                               
     Thus the War of the  Ring began;  and the  shards of  the sword            
   of Elendil  were forged  anew, and  Aragorn Arathorn's  son arose            
   and fulfilled his part, and his valour  and wisdom  were revealed            
   to  Men.  Songs  were  made  after in  Gondor and  Arnor concern-            
  
   ing his deeds in that time  which long  were remembered,  but are            
   not here full-told. It was not his task to bear the burden of the            
   Ring, but to be a leader  in those  battles by  which the  Eye of            
   Sauron  was  turned far  from his  own land  and from  the secret            
   peril which crept upon him in the dark. Indeed,  it is  said that            
   Sauron  believed  that  the  Lord Aragorn,  heir of  Isildur, had            
   found the Ring and had  taken it  to himself,  even as  his fore-            
   father  had  done,  and  arose  now  to  challenge the  tyrant of            
   Mordor and set himself in his place.                                         
     But it was  not so,  and in  this most  did Aragorn  reveal his            
   strength; for though the Ring  came indeed  within his  grasp, he            
   
   took  it  not,  and  refused to  wield its  evil power,  but surrendered 
   it   to   the  judgement   of  Elrond   and  to   the  Bearer   whom  he 
   appointed.  For  it  was  the  hard  counsel   of  Elrond   that  though 
   their  need  might  seem  desperate  and  the  time  overlate,  nonethe- 
   less  the  Ring should  even now  be taken  in secret,  if it  might be, 
   to  the  land  of  their Enemy  and there  cast into  the fire  of Mount 
   Doom  in  Mordor   where  it   was  made.   Aragorn  guided   the  Ring- 
   bearer  on  the  long  and  perilous  journey   from  Imladris   in  the 
   North,  until  he  was  lost  in the  wild hills  and passed  beyond the 
   help  of  his  friends.  Then  Aragorn  turned  to  war and  the defence 
   of   the  City   of  Gondor,   Minas  Tirith   upon  Anduin,   the  last 
   bulwark of the westlands against the armies of Sauron.                   
     In  all  this  time,  while  the  world   darkened  and   Aragorn  was 
   abroad   in   labour   and   danger,  Arwen   abode  in   Imladris;  and 
   there  from  afar  she  watched  over  him  in  thought,  and   in  hope 
   under  the  Shadow  she  wrought  for  him  a  great  and   royal  stan- 
   dard,  such  as  only  one  might  display  who  claimed   the  lordship 
   of  the  Numenoreans  and  the  inheritance  of  Elendil   and  Isildur. 
   And this she  sent to  him by  the hands  of his  kinsfolk, the  last of 
   the  Dunedain  of  the  North;  and  they  came  upon  Aragorn   on  the 
   plain  of  Rohan,  after  the  battles  in  which  Saruman  the  traitor 
   was   overcome   and   Isengard   destroyed,   and  they   delivered  to 
   Aragorn  the  standard  of  Arwen   and  her   message;  for   she  bade 
   him  look  to  the  peril  from  the  sea,  and  to  take  the  Paths of 
   the  Dead.  Now  this  was  a  way  beneath   the  White   Mountains  of 
   Gondor  that  no  man  dared  to  tread,  because  of  the  fell wraiths 
   of  the  Forgotten  Men  that  guarded  it.  But  Aragorn dared  to take 
   that  way  with  the  Grey  Company   of  the   North,  and   he  passed 
   through,  and  so  came  about  by  the  shores  of  the  sea, unlooked- 
   for  by  foe or  by friend.  Thus he  captured the  ships of  the Enemy, 
   and  came  up  out  of  the  deep  by  the  waters  of  Anduin   to  the 
   succour  of  Gondor  in  the  hour  of  its  despair;  for  the  city of 
   Minas   Tirith   was   encircled   by   the   armies   of   Mordor   and 
   was   perishing   in   flame.   Then   was   fought   and   won   beyond 
   hope  the  great  battle  of  the  Fields  of  Pelennor,  and  the  Lord 
   of  the   Black  Riders   was  destroyed;   but  Aragorn   unfurled  the 
   standard  of  Arwen,  and  in  that  day  men  first  hailed  Aragorn as 
   king.                                                                    
                                                                           
     At the end  of this  account of  Aragorn's commanding  significance in 
   the War of the Ring, the revised ending of the story in the typescript B 
   concludes with his farewell to Arwen at his death  almost exactly  as it 
   stands in Appendix A.(7) The  original  manuscript  pages  in  which my 
   
    father  first  set  down this  inspired passage  are preserved.  He wrote 
    them  so  fast  that  without  the later  text scarcely  a word  would be 
    interpretable.                                                            
      The revised text in  B ends  with the  words 'Here  endeth the  tale of 
    the Elder Days'. My  father altered  this in  manuscript to  'Here endeth 
    the Tale, and with the passing of the Evenstar all is  said of  the Elder 
  
    Days.'                                                                    
      Briefly to recapitulate, the typescript B as  originally made  had been 
    scarcely  more  than a  clear text  of the  original rough  manuscript A. 
    The latter part of it was rewritten and expanded  (Aragorn's part  in the 
    War  of  the  Ring,  his dying  words with  Arwen) and  incorporated into 
    the typescript. My  father then  made a  further typescript  ('C'), which 
    was a fair copy of  the text  as it  now stood  in B,  much of  it indeed 
    scarcely necessary.  At this  stage, therefore,  none of  the compression 
    and  small  stylistic  changes that  distinguish the  original manuscript 
    from the final form in Appendix A had  yet entered.  It still  began 'Ere 
    the Elder Days were ended', still  included the  story of  Celebrian, and 
    of course the major element of  Aragorn's part  in the  War of  the Ring; 
    in relation to the final version all it lacked was Aragorn's parting from 
    his mother Gilrain (RK p. 342).                                           
      It is hard to say how my  father saw  Aragorn and  Arwen at  that time, 
    when he clearly felt that it  was in  finished form,  or where  it should 
    stand. He took great pains  with the  story of  Aragorn which  was after- 
    wards lost. He ended it with great finality: 'Here  endeth the  Tale, and 
    with the passing of the Evenstar all is said of the  Elder Days.'  Can it 
    have been his intention that it should stand as the final element  of The 
    Lord of the Rings?                                                        
      The  subsequent  history  is very  curious. I  have mentioned  (p. 258) 
    that  when  writing  the  narrative  of  the  North  Kingdom  he  experi- 
    mented  with  the  introduction  of  the  story  of  Aragorn  and  Arwen. 
    This  was  to  follow  the  account  of  how, when  King Elessar  came to 
    the  North,  Hobbits  from  the  Shire would  visit him  in his  house in 
    Annuminas  (RK  p.  324);  and  it  enters  on  the typescript  page with 
    extraordinary  abruptness  (even  allowing  for  the  device  of supposed 
    extracts  from  written  sources  to   account  for   such  transitions): 
    ...  and  some  ride away  with him  and dwell  in his  house as  long as 
    they  have  a  mind.  Master  Samwise  the   Mayor  and   Thain  Peregrin 
    have been there many times.                                               
        Arador was the grandfather of the King....                            
    It may seem that my father did not  know what  to do  with the  story, or 
    perhaps rather, did not know what  it might  be possible  to do  with it. 
    But  it  was  here,  strangely  enough,  that  the abbreviation  and com- 
    pression and stylistic 'reduction' that distinguishes  the final  form of 
    Aragorn and Arwen from the original  version first  entered. The  text in 
    these abandoned pages of 'The Realms in Exile'  is (if  not quite  at all 
   
    points) that of the story in Appendix A.(8) It extended  only to  the words 
    'She shall not be the bride of any  Man less  than the  King of  both Gon- 
    dor  and  Arnor'  (RK  p. 342);  but in  manuscript notes  accompanying it 
    my  father sketched  out a  reduction of  the story  of Aragorn's  part in 
    the War of the Ring to a few lines: for this element in the original story 
    was  obviously  wholly  incompatible  with such  a placing  of it  - which 
    would  seem  in  any  case  unsuitable  and  unsatisfactory.  He obviously 
    thought so too. But it is interesting to see that in the  final typescript 
    from which  the story  as it  stands in  Appendix A  was printed  the page 
    on which it  begins still  carries at  the top  the words  'Master Samwise 
    the  Mayor  and Thain  Peregrin have  been there  many times',  struck out 
    and  replaced  by  'Here  follows  a  part  of  the  Tale  of  Aragorn and 
    Arwen'. 'A part', presumably, because so much had gone.                    
      A  few changes  were made  to this  last typescript  of the  tale, among 
    them the substitution of Estel for Amin  (see note 8) at  all occurrences, 
    and  the  introduction  of  the  departure of  Gilraen from  Rivendell (RK 
    p.  342)  and  her  parting  with  Aragorn,  with  the words  Onen i-Estel 
    Edain, u-chebin estel anim.                                                
      Thus  the original  design of  the tale  of Aragorn  and Arwen  had been 
    lost;  but  the actual  reason for  this was  the abandoned  experiment of 
    inserting it into the  history of  the North  Kingdom. I  can say  no more 
    of this strange matter.                                                    
  
   
                               NOTES.                                       
                                                                           
   1. So also  Aragorn declared  to Arwen  on his  deathbed that  he was 
      'the latest King of the Elder Days' (RK p.  343), and  at the  end of 
      text B of the primary version 'with the passing  of the  Evenstar all 
      is said of the Elder Days' (p. 268). See p. 173 and note 7.           
   2. On the  other hand,  while the  concealment of  Aragorn's ancestry 
      from him in his youth was present in the original  form of  the tale, 
      the giving to him of another name  (Estel in  the final  version, see 
      note 8) was not.                                                      
   3. The  distinction between  'thou' and  'you' was  clearly made  in the 
      original  manuscript,  though  sometimes  blurred  inadvertently, and 
      it was retained and made precise in the text  that followed  it: thus 
      Aragorn uses 'you' to Elrond, and  to Arwen  at their  first meeting, 
      whereas Elrond and Arwen address him with 'thou, thee'.               
   4. Thus  their  words  together  on  Kerin  Amroth,   concerning  the 
      Shadow and the Twilight, were not yet present; see note 6.            
   5. The last sentences are put in the present tense in the published text. 
      But  when  my  father  wrote Aragorn  and Arwen  he did  not conceive 
      it as a citation from an  ancient source,  and did  not place  it all 
      within quotation marks.                                               
   6. To this text were  added in  a rider  the words  of Aragorn  and Arwen 
      on Kerin Amroth (see  note 4);  but after  Arwen's words  the passage 
   
   ended: 'For very great was her love for her father; but not  yet did 
   Aragorn understand the fullness of her words.'                       
  7.   There  were a  few differences  from the  final form.  When Arwen 
   spoke of  'the gift  of Eru  Iluvatar' which  is bitter  to receive, 
   Aragorn answered: 'Bitter in truth. But let us not be  overthrown at 
   the final test,  who fought  the Shadow  of old.  In sorrow  we must 
   go, for sorrow is appointed to us; and  indeed by  sorrow we  do but 
   say that that which is ended is good. But let us not go in despair.' 
   He named himself 'the latest King of the Elder  Days' (see  note 1), 
   but when he was dead 'long there he lay, an  image of  the splendour 
   of  the  Kings  of  Men  in  glory undimmed,  before the  passing of 
   the Elder Days and the  change of  the world':  this was  altered on 
   the  typescript  to  'before  the  breaking  of  the world'.  And at 
   the moment of his death Arwen did not cry  'Estel, Estel!',  for the 
   name given  to him  in his  youth had  not yet  arisen (see  notes 2 
   and 8).                                                              
  8.  It was in this text that Aragorn's name in Rivendell  entered, but 
   here  it  was Amin,  not Estel,  though likewise  translated 'Hope'. 
   Here  Aragorn's mother's  name became  Gilraen for  earlier Gilrain, 
   and Ivorwen's father Gilbarad disappeared.                           
   
                             (III) THE HOUSE OF EORL.                          
                                                                              
   The  history  of  Appendix A  II, The  House of  Eorl, has  no perplexities. 
   From  the  early  period of  my father's  work on  the Appendices  there are 
   three brief texts, which I will refer to as I, II, and HI,  probably written 
   in  close  succession,  and  with  the  third  he  had evidently  achieved a 
   satisfactory formulation of all that he wished to say of  the rulers  of the 
   Mark. As I judge, he then put it aside for a long time.                     
    It  seems that  the names  of the  Kings of  the Mark  were first  set down 
   on  paper  in the  course of  the writing  of the  chapter The  Last Debate: 
   when  Gimli in  his story  of the  Paths of  the Dead  (at that  time placed 
   at  this  point  in the  narrative) spoke  of the  mailclad skeleton  by the 
   closed  door  and  Aragorn's  words  'Here  lies  Baldor  son of  Brego', my 
   father  interrupted the  story with  the list  of names,  to which  he added 
   dates  in  the  Shire-reckoning  (see  VIII.408).  I  concluded that  it was 
   only  the  dates  of  Fengel,  Thengel,  and  Theoden  that belong  with the 
  
   writing of the manuscript; but it is a  striking fact  that already  at that 
   time  the dates  of those  kings were  not greatly  different from  those in 
   Appendix  A  (RK  p.  350).  Particularly  noteworthy is  that of  the birth 
   of  Theoden, S.R.1328  = 2928.  In text  I it  remains 2928  (in both  I and 
   II the dates were all still given in  Shire-reckoning, but  it is  more con- 
   venient to convert them); so also in II,  but corrected  to 2948  (the final 
   date). In the draft manuscript T 3 of  the Tale  of Years  it was  2928, but 
   in T 4 (p. 239) it was 2948.  This is  sufficient to  show that  these early 
   
    texts of The  House of  Eorl were  contemporary with  those texts  of the 
    Tale of Years.                                                            
      In the first two texts my father was chiefly  concerned with  the elab- 
    oration of the chronology in detail, and they consist  only of  the names 
    of the kings and their dates,(1) with notes added to a few  of them.  In I, 
    which was written very rapidly  on a  small sheet,  under Eorl  the Field 
    of Celebrant and the gift of  Rohan are  mentioned, and  it is  said that 
    he began  the building  of Meduseld  and died  in battle  against Easter- 
    lings in the  Wold in  2545; of  Brego that  he drove  them out  in 2546, 
    completed Meduseld, and  died of  grief for  his son  Baldor in  2570; of 
    Aldor the Old that 'he first established Dunharrow as a  refuge-fort'. In 
    the note on Helm, however, is seen the first appearance of the  tale told 
    in Appendix A, very hastily written and still undeveloped:                
      In  his  day  there  was  an invasion  from west  of Dunlanders  and of 
    S.  Gondor  by  pirates  and  by  Easterlings  and Orcs.  In 2758  in the 
    Long  Winter  they  took  refuge  in  Helm's  Deep.(2) Both his sons Hama 
    and Haeleth were killed (lost in  snow). At  his death  there was  in the 
    kingdom  an  upstart  king Wulf  not of  Eorl's line  [who] with  help of 
    Dunlanders  tried to  seize throne.  Eventually Frealaf  son of  Hild his 
    sister  and  nearest  heir  was victorious  and became  king. A  new line 
    of mounds was started to symbolize break in direct line.                  
    There  are  no notes  on the  Kings of  the Second  Line save  Fengel, of 
    whom it is recorded that he  was the  youngest son  of Folcwine,  for his 
    elder  brothers,  named  here  Folcwalda  and  Folcred,  were  'killed in 
    battle in service of Gondor against Harad'.  The final  note in  I states 
    that  Eomer  was the  son of  Theoden's sister  Theodwyn (who  does not 
    appear  in  the  narrative),  and  that  'he  wedded  Morwen  daughter of 
    Hurin  of  Gondor'.  This  is  Hurin  of  the  Keys,  who was  in command 
    of Minas Tirith when the  host of  the West  rode to  the Black  Gate (RK 
    p. 237); I do not think that there is any other reference to the marriage 
    of Eomer with his daughter, who was  corrected on  the text  to Lothiriel 
    daughter of Prince Imrahil.                                               
                                                                             
      The second text II was a fair copy of  I, with  scarcely any  change in 
    content other than in detail of dates. Where in I it  was said  only that 
    Eorl was 'born  in the  North', in  II he  was 'born  in Irenland  in the 
    North'.  This  name  was  struck out  and replaced  by Eotheod,  and this 
    is very probably  where that  name first  appeared (it  is found  also in 
    both texts of the original 'Appendix on Languages', p.  34, $14).  It was 
    now further said of Eomer that he 'became a great king and extended 
    his  realm  west of  the Gap  of Rohan  to the  regions between  Isen and 
    Greyflood, including Dunland.'(3)                                         
                                                                             
      The last  text (III)  of this  period was  a finely  written manuscript 
    which begins with a brief account of the  origin of  the Rohirrim  in the 
    Men of Eotheod and their southward migration.                             
   
                             The House of Eorl.                          
                                                                        
   Eorl  the  Young  was  lord  of  the  Men of  Eotheod. This  land lay 
   near  the  sources of  the Anduin,  between the  upper ranges  of the 
   Misty   Mountains   and   the   northernmost   parts   of   Mirkwood. 
   Thither   the   Eotheod   had   removed   some   hundreds   of  years 
  
   before  from  lands  further  south  in  the  vale  of  Anduin.  They 
   were  originally  close  kin  of  the  Beornings and  the men  of the 
   west-eaves of the forest;  but they  loved best  the plains  and wide 
   fields, and they delighted in horses  and in  all feats  of horseman- 
   ship.  In  the  days  of  Garman  father  of Eorl  they had  grown to 
   a  numerous  people  somewhat  straitened  in   the  land   of  their 
   home.                                                                 
    In  the  two  thousand  five  hundred  and tenth  year of  the Third 
   Age a great  peril threatened  the land  of Gondor  in the  South and 
   wild  men  out  of the  East assailed  its northern  borders, allying 
   themselves  with  Orcs  of  the   mountains.  The   invaders  overran 
   and  occupied  Calenardon,  the  great  plains  in  the north  of the 
   realm.  The  Steward of  Gondor sent  north for  help, for  there had 
   ever  been  friendship  between  the  men  of  Anduin's vale  and the 
   people  of  Gondor.  Hearing  of  the  need   of  Gondor   from  afar 
   Eorl set out with a great host of riders; and it  was chiefly  by his 
   valour  and  the  valour  of  the horsemen  of Eotheod  that victory 
   was  obtained.  In the  great battle  of the  Field of  Celebrant the 
   Easterlings  and  Orcs  were  utterly  defeated  and the  horsemen of 
   Eorl  pursued  them  over  the  plains  of  Calenardon until  not one 
   remained.                                                             
    Cirion  Steward  of  Gondor  in  reward  gave  Calenardon   to  Eorl 
   and  his  people,  and  they  sent  north for  their wives  and their 
   children  and  their  goods,  and  they  settled  in that  land. They 
   named  it  anew  the  Mark  of  the   Riders,  and   themselves  they 
   called  the  Eorlingas;  but  in  Gondor the  land was  called Rohan, 
   and  the people  the Rohirrim  (that is  the Horse-lords).  Thus Eorl 
   became the first  King of  the Mark,  and he  chose for  his dwelling 
   a  green  hill before  the feet  of the  White Mountains  that fenced 
   in that land at the south.                                            
                                                                        
    This is the origin of the opening, greatly expanded, of The House of 
   Eorl in Appendix A (RK pp. 344-5). In the remainder of the  text, the 
   line of the Kings of the Mark, there was very little further develop- 
   ment:  the  story of  Helm Hammerhand  remained in  substance exactly 
   as it was, and nothing further was said  of any  of the  kings except 
   Thengel, Theoden,  and Eomer. Of  Thengel it  is recorded  that he 
   
    married  late,  and  had  three  daughters  and  one  son,  but   his  long 
    sojourn  in Gondor  (and the  character of  his father  Fengel that  led to 
    it)  had  not  emerged.  The  death  of  Eomund chief  Marshal of  the Mark 
    in an Orc-raid in 3002 is recorded, with the note that  'Orcs at  this time 
    began often  to raid  eastern Rohan  and steal  horses', and  the fostering 
    of his children Eomer and Eowyn in  the house of  Theoden. The note 
    on  Theoden  that  entered  in  III  was   retained  almost   unchanged  in 
    Appendix A.(4)                                                              
      A  long  note  was  now  appended  to  Eomer,  with  the same  passage as 
    is  found  in  Appendix  A   (RK  p.   351,  footnote)   concerning  Eowyn, 
    'Lady  of  the  Shieldarm',  and  the  reference  to Meriadoc's  name Hold- 
    wine  given  to  him  by Eomer;  and  the  statement   of  the   extent  of 
    his  realm  appearing  in  II  (p.  271)  was  rewritten: 'In  Eomer's time 
    the  realm  was  extended  west  beyond  the  Gap  of   Rohan  as   far  as 
    the  Greyflood  and the  sea-shores between  that river  and the  Isen, and 
    north  to  the  borders  of  Lorien,  and  his  men  and  horses multiplied 
    exceedingly.'                                                               
                                                                               
    There  is  no  other  writing  extant  before the  final typescript  of The 
    House  of  Eorl  from  which  the  text  in  Appendix  A was  printed, save 
    for a single typescript page. This is the first page of the text, beginning 
    'Eorl was the lord of the Men of Eotheod', and my father wrote it  with 
    the old version III, given  above, before  him; but  he expanded  it almost 
    to  the  form  that  it  has  in  Appendix A.(5) It includes,  however, the 
  
    following  passage  (struck  out on  the typescript)  after the  words 'the 
    Riders hunted them over the plains of Calenardhon':                         
      In  the forefront  of the  charge they  saw two  great horsemen,  clad in 
    grey,  unlike  all  the others,  and the  Orcs fled  before them;  but when 
    the  battle  was  won  they  could  not  be  found,  and  none  knew whence 
    they  came  or  whither  they  went.  But  in  Rivendell  it  was  recorded 
    that these were the sons of Elrond, Elladan and Elrohir.(6)                 
    There is also the curious point that where in  Appendix A  it is  said that 
    'Cirion  ...  gave  Calenardhon  between Anduin  and Isen  to Eorl  and his 
    people' this  text had  (before correction)  'Cirion ...  gave Calenardhon, 
    and  Dor  Haeron  between  Entwash  and  Isen,  to  Eorl  and  his people'. 
    I  do  not  know of  any other  occurrence of  this name,  or of  any other 
    suggestion  that  the  name  Calenardhon  applied only  to the  region east 
    of the Entwash.                                                             
      The  father  of  Eorl  was  still  named  Garman, as  in the  old version 
    III  (p.  272), and  that name  appeared in  the final  text, where  it was 
    emended to Leod.                                                            
      It  is,  once  again,  possible  and  indeed  probable  that   this  page 
    survived  for  some  reason  from  a  complete  or  more   complete  draft, 
    which has been lost;  for if  no text  has been  lost it  would have  to be 
    concluded  that  my  father  composed  ab  initio  on  the  typewriter  the 
   
   whole  narrative of  The House  of Eorl,  with the  stories of  Leod and 
   the  horse  Felarof, and  of Helm  Hammerhand, exactly  as it  stands in 
   Appendix A.                                                              
                                                                           
                                    NOTES.                                  
                                                                           
   1. As far as Folcwine the fourteenth king the dates were already  in I 
      almost  the  same  as  those  in  Appendix  A,  though in  many cases 
      differing by a year; it was only with the last  kings that  there was 
      much movement in the dates.                                           
   2. Cf. the entry in the text T 4 of  the Tale  of Years,  entry 2758-9 
      (p. 236):  'Helm of  Rohan takes  refuge from  his enemies  in Helm's 
      Deep  in  the  White  Mountains'; and  also the  note to  the Steward 
      Beren in The Heirs of Elendil, p. 205.                                
   3. In text II Helm's  son Haeleth  became Haleth;  and the  eleventh king 
      Leof  was  replaced probably  at the  time of  writing by  Brytta (on 
      this see  IX.68 and  note 11).  The sons  of Folcwine  (Folcwalda and 
      Folcred in I)  were not  named in  II, but  my father  changed Fengel 
      to  Fastred;  he  then  added  in  the  names  of Folcwine's  sons as 
      Folcred  and  Fastred  and  changed  that  of  the king  to Felanath, 
      before finally reverting to Fengel. In the manuscript T 4 of the Tale 
      of Years (p. 238, year  2885) the  death of  Folcwine's sons  'in the 
      service of Gondor'  is recorded,  and there  their names  are Folcred 
      and Fastred.                                                          
   4. The  note on  Theoden in  III ends  with the  statement that  his only 
      child  and  son  was  Theodred  'whose  mother  Elfhild  of  Eastfold 
      died  in  childbirth',  and a  record of  Theodred's death  in battle 
      against   Saruman.   Theoden's   name   Ednew  ('Renewed')   is  here 
      given in  the Old  English form  Edniwe; and  Minas Tirith  is called 
      Mundberg  (although  text  II  has  Mundburg:  on which  see VII.449, 
      note 7, and VIII.356, note 9).                                        
   5. In the First Edition there were no notes, in the list of the  Kings of 
      the Mark,  to the  eleventh, twelfth,  and thirteenth  kings, Brytta, 
      Walda, and Folca.                                                     
   6. Cf. p. 236, annal 2510.                                                
                                                                           
                              (IV) DURIN'S FOLK.                            
                                                                           
   My  father's  original  text of  what would  become the  section Durin's 
   Folk  in  Appendix A  is extant:  a brief,  clear manuscript  written on 
  
   scrap  paper  entitled  Of  Durin's  Line,  accompanied  by  a genealogy 
   forming a part of the text. It was corrected  in a  few points,  and one 
   substantial passage was added; these changes were made,  I think,  at or 
   soon after the writing of the manuscript. I give this text in full, with 
   the changes shown where they are of any significance.                    
   
   Durin was the name of  one of  the fathers  of all  the race  of the 
   Dwarves.  In  the deeps  of time  and the  beginning of  that people 
   he came to Azanulbizar,  the Dimrill  Dale, and  in the  caves above 
   Kibil-nala [>  Kheled-zaram],(1) the Mirrormere, in  the east  of the 
   Misty  Mountains,  he  made  his  dwelling,  where  after  were  the 
   Mines  of  Moria  renowned  in song.  There long  he dwelt:  so long 
   that  he  was  known far  and wide  as Durin  the Deathless.  Yet he 
   died  indeed at  the last  ere the  Elder Days  were ended,  and his 
   tomb was in Moria; but his line  never failed,  from father  to son, 
   and  ever  and  anon [> thrice](2) there  was born  an heir  to that 
   house  so  like unto  his Forefather  that he  received the  name of 
   Durin,  being  held  indeed  by  the  Dwarves  to  be  the Deathless 
   that returned. It was after the end of the First Age that  the great 
   power  and  wealth  of  Moria  began,  for it  was enriched  by many 
   folk and  much lore  and craft,  when the  ancient cities  of Nogrod 
   and  Belegost  were  ruined  in  the  change  of  the  western world 
   and the  breaking of  Morgoth. And  it came  to pass  that I  at the 
   height of  the glory  of Moria  [> in  the midst  of the  Third Age, 
   while  the  wealth  of  Moria  was  still  undiminished]  Durin  was 
   the name of its  king, being  the second  since the  Forefather that 
   had  borne  that title.  And the  Dwarves delved  deep in  his days, 
   seeking  ever for  mithril, the  metal beyond  price that  was found 
   in  those  mines  alone,  beneath  Barazinbar,  the  mighty  Redhorn 
   Mountain. But they roused  thus from  sleep a  thing of  terror that 
   had  lain  hidden  at  the foundations  of the  world, and  that was 
   a  Balrog  of  Morgoth.  And  Durin  was  slain  by the  Balrog, and 
   after him Nain his son  was slain,  and the  glory of  Moria passed, 
   and its people were destroyed or fled  far away.  For the  most part 
   they  passed  into the  North; but  Thrain Nain's  son, the  king by 
   inheritance,  came  to  Erebor,  the  Lonely  Mountain, nigh  to the 
   eastern  eaves  of  Mirkwood,  and  established  his  realm   for  a 
   while.                                                              
     But  Gloin   his  grandson   [>  Thorin   his  son]   removed  and 
   abandoned  Erebor,  and  passed  into  the   far  North   where  the 
   most  of  his  kin  now  dwelt.  But  it came  to pass  that dragons 
   arose  and  multiplied  in  the  North,  and   made  war   upon  the 
   Dwarves,  and  plundered  their  works  and  wealth;  and   many  of 
   the  Dwarves  fled   again  southward   and  eastward.   Then  Thror 
   Dain's  son,  the  great-great-grandson   of  Thrain,   returned  to 
   Erebor   and    became   King-under-the-Mountain,    and   prospered 
   exceedingly,  having  the  friendship  of   all  that   dwelt  near, 
   whether Elves or Men or the birds and beasts of the land.           
   
     But  Smaug  the   Golden  heard   rumour  of   his  treasure   and  came 
   upon   him  at   unawares,  and   he  descended   upon  the   Mountain  in 
   flame,  and  destroyed  all  that   region,  and   he  entered   the  deep 
   halls  of  the  Dwarves  and  lay  there  long  upon  a  bed  of  gold.  I 
   And   it   is   elsewhere   told   how    the   Dwarves    were   avenged, 
   [>   From   the   sack   and   the  burning   Thror  escaped,   and  being 
   now   homeless   he   returned   to   Moria,  but   there  was   slain  in 
   the  dark   by  an   Orc.  Thrain   his  son   and  Thorin   his  grandson 
   gathered  then  the  scattered  folk   of  Durin's   race  and   made  war 
   on  the  Orcs  of  the  Misty  Mountains  in   revenge  for   Thror.  They 
   were  victorious   but  their   people  were   so  diminished   that  they 
   could   not   and   dared   not   re-enter   Moria.  Dain   their  kinsman 
   went   away   to   the   Iron   Hills,  but   Thrain  and   Thorin  became 
  
   wanderers.  Thrain,  it  is said,  was the  possessor of  the last  of the 
   Seven  Rings  of  the  Dwarf-lords  of  old,  but   he  was   captured  by 
   the   Sorcerer  and   taken  to   Dol  Guldur,   and  there   perished  in 
   torment.  Elsewhere   is  told   of  the   wanderings  of   Thorin  Oaken- 
   shield,  last  of  the  direct  line of Durin,(3) in  search of  revenge and 
   the  restoration  of  his  fortune;  and  how  by  the  help   of  Gandalf 
   the  Grey  he  was  indeed  avenged  at  last,](4) and  Smaug   was  slain, 
   and   after   the   Battle  of   Five  Armies   the  kingship   under  the 
   Mountain   was   restored.   Yet    Thorin   Oakenshield,    grandson   of 
   Thror,  was  slain  in  that  battle,  and  the  right  line  was  broken, 
   and  the   crown  passed   to  Dain,   a  kinsman   of  Thorin.   And  the 
   line  of  Dain  and  the  wealth  and  renown  of  the   kingship  endured 
   in  Erebor  until  the  world  grew  old,  and  the  days  of  the Dwarves 
   were ended.                                                                
                                                                             
     In  this  text  and its  accompanying genealogical  table (which  I have 
   here  redrawn)  it  is  seen  that  an  important  advance  had  been made 
   from the text T 4 of the Tale of Years, where it was  told under  the year 
   2590 that  Thror 'founded  the realm  of Erebor'  (p. 236):  as I  said in 
   a  note  on  that entry,  'the history  of Thror's  ancestors had  not yet 
   emerged'.(5) Here that history is present, but not yet precisely in the final 
   form; for the names of  'the kings  of Durin's  folk' in  the genealogical 
   table  here  run  Thorin I:  Gloin: Dain  I, whereas  in that  in Appendix 
   A they are Thorin I:  Gloin: Oin:  Nain II:  Dain I;  thus in  the present 
   text Thror is called 'the great-great-grandson of  Thrain [I]'.  While the 
   history  was  at this  stage the  corrections and  additions were  made to 
   T 4: see p. 252, The Dwarves.                                              
     Various  names found  in the  later genealogy  are absent  here, Thror's 
   brother  Fror  and  Thorin  Oakenshield's  brother  Frerin;  most notably, 
   the brother of Dain I is not Borin but  Nar (and  of his  descendants only 
   Oin  and  Gloin  are  shown).  Nar  was  the  name  of the  sole companion 
   
    of  Thror  on  his  ill-fated  journey  to Moria  (RK pp.  354 -  5), who 
    brought to Thrain the news of his father's slaying by Azog; he  is called 
    'old', but there is no suggestion that  he was  Thror's uncle.  Since Nar 
    is  an  Old  Norse  dwarf-name  (occurring  in  the  Voluspa),  and since 
    there is no evidence that  the story  of Thror's  death (apart  of course 
    from the fact  of his  having been  killed in  Moria by  an Orc)  had yet 
    emerged,  it seems  unlikely that  there was  any connection  between the 
    two. - It will also be seen that while Thorin III appears, Durin the Last 
    does not.                                                                 
                                                                             
      This  text  was  followed  by  a  second  version,  a  well-written and 
    scarcely  corrected  manuscript  with  the  title  Of Durin's  Race, very 
    similar in  appearance to  text III  of The  House of  Eorl (p.  272) and 
    probably  contemporary with  it. So  closely did  my father  preserve the 
    original text (as emended and expanded) that  I think  that it  must have 
    followed at once, or at any rate after no long interval.                  
      The passage  added to  the first  version was  slightly filled  out and 
    improved, but the only difference worth  noticing here  lies in  the sen- 
    tences  following the  words 'made  war on  the Orcs  of the  Misty Moun- 
    tains  in  revenge  for  Thror',  which  now read:  'Long and  deadly was 
    that war, and it  was fought  for the  most part  in dark  places beneath 
    the earth; and at the last the Dwarves had the victory, and in the Battle 
    before  the  Gate  of  Moria  ten  thousand  Orcs  were  slain.  But  the 
    Dwarves  suffered  also grievous  loss and  his folk  were now  so dimin- 
    ished  that  Thrain  dared  not  to  enter  Moria,  and  his  people were 
    dispersed again.' The only really significant  difference from  the first 
    version, however, lies in the final sentence, which became:               
                                                                             
         And the line of Dain prospered, and the wealth and renown            
      of the kingship was renewed, until there arose again for the            
  
      last time an heir of that House that bore the name of Durin,            
      and he returned to Moria; and there was light again  in deep            
      places, and the ringing of hammers and the harping of harps,            
      until the world grew old and the Dwarves failed and the days            
      of Durin's race were ended.                                             
                                                                             
      Thus it was here that 'Durin the Last' emerged, and it  is said  of him 
    that he returned from Erebor to Moria and re-established  it (as  is said 
    in  the  accompanying  genealogical  table).  To  this  my  father  never 
    referred  again;  as  Robert  Foster  noted  in  The  Complete  Guide  to 
    Middle-earth,  'There  is  no  mention  of  a  recolonization  of Khazad- 
    dum in the Fourth Age, despite the death  of the  Balrog.' It  is imposs- 
    ible  to discover  whether my  father did  in fact  reject this  idea, or 
    whether it simply became 'lost' in  the haste  with which  the Appendices 
    were finally prepared for publication. The  fact that  he made  no refer- 
    ence  to 'Durin  VII and  Last', though  he appears  in the  genealogy in 
    Appendix A, is possibly a pointer to the latter supposition.              
   
      There  are  two  copies  of  the  genealogical  table  accompanying  the 
    second version,  but they  are essentially  the same:  my father  made the 
    second one simply because he had not left  enough space  in the  first and 
    the names on the  right-hand side  had to  be cramped  (as with  the other 
    'finished' manuscripts  of that  time he  clearly intended  this to  be in 
    publishable form as it stood, or at any rate to  be in  a form  from which 
    a perfectly accurate typescript  could be  made). In  these tables  he did 
    little  more  than  copy  the preceding  version (p.  277), but  there are 
    certain  differences. He  retained 'seven  generations' between  Durin the 
    Deathless  and  Durin  III  of  Moria,  but  carefully erased  'seven' and 
    replaced it by 'twelve'  (later pencilling  'many'). The  name Nar  of the 
    brother of Dain  I was  replaced by  Borin, and  where the  original table 
    only  marks  'two  generations'  between  Nar  and Oin  and Gloin  this is 
    now filled out as in the final table, with Fundin the father of  Balin and 
    Dwalin and Groin the father of Oin and Gloin;  but a  space is  left blank 
    for Borin's son Farin. The notes and  dates in  the original  table remain 
    the  same,  with  no  additions  that  need   be  recorded,   save  'Balin 
    returned  to  Moria and  there perished  (2994)', and  the same  note con- 
    cerning  Ori,  Nori,  Dori,  Bifur, Bofur,  and Bombur  as appears  in the 
    final  genealogy. Thorin  III is  now called  'Stonehelm', and  'Durin the 
    Last'  is  shown  as  his son,  'who re-established  the Realm  of Moria'; 
    beneath his name is a dotted  arrow (as  beneath Thorin  III in  the orig- 
    inal table) indicating unnamed descendants.                                
                                                                              
      There  is no  other writing  on this  subject from  the early  period of 
    work on the Appendices. But unlike the  textual situation  in the  case of 
    the Northern Line  of the  Realms in  Exile and  of The  Home of  Eorl, in 
    which  the  final  typescripts  have  virtually  no  antecedents  (see pp. 
    257-8, 273-4), a substantial part  of Durin's  Folk is  extant in  a draft 
    typescript leading directly to  that sent  to the  printer. My  father did 
    indeed achieve in that  draft a  form that  required little  further work, 
    but  it  was achieved  through much  rewriting as  he typed.(6) This under- 
    lines,  I think,  the extreme  improbability that  those other  texts came 
    into being at once in a form  that required  scarcely any  further change; 
    and  therefore  supports  the  conclusion  that  a good  deal of  the late 
    drafting in typescript has been lost.                                      
      But in this case, at any rate, the  loss of  the draft  typescript would 
    have  done  little  more  than  distort  the  textual development  in some 
    details; it would have  deprived this  history only  of the  Dwarvish name 
    Zigilnad of the Silverlode (cf. Zirak-zigil 'Silvertine',  VII.174-5, note 
    22) - in itself surprising, in view of Kibil-nala in The Lord of the Rings 
    (see note 1).                                                              
      The  draft   typescript,  however,   became  rough   manuscript,  though 
    still closely approaching the final form  (RK pp.  356-7), with  the story 
  
    of the great burning of the dead at the end of the Battle  of Azanulbizar, 
    and  the  departure  of  Thrain  and  Thorin  Oakenshield  to  Dunland and 
   
   afterwards to a  new home  in exile  in the  Blue Mountains,  where they 
   prospered, though forced to  work with  iron. This  section ends,  as in 
   the published text, 'But, as  Thror had  said, the  Ring needed  gold to 
   breed gold, and of that or any other precious metal  they had  little or 
   none.' My father drew a line here, as  if the  text were  completed; but 
   the  mention of  the Ring  of Thrain  led him  to say  something further 
   about it.  From this  point the  manuscript becomes  rougher, and  as it 
   proceeded he wrote so fast that it is only barely legible and  with much 
   difficulty; and from  this point  also the  published text  soon departs 
   from it altogether.                                                     
                                                                          
   This  Ring was  the last  of the  Seven. It  may well  be that  this was 
   known   to   Sauron,   and   that  the   singular  misfortunes   of  his 
   House  were  due  to  that.  For  the  days  were  passed when  it would 
   bring  profit,  but   demanded  payment   rather,  and   its  possession 
   brought  only  the  hate  of   Sauron.  For   the  Dwarves   had  proved 
   hard  to  tame.  They  were  too  tough,  being  made  of  a  purpose to 
   resist  such  onslaughts  of  evil  will  and  power,  and  though  they 
   could  be  slain  or  broken  they  could  not  be  made   into  shadows 
   or  slaves  of  any other  will; and  for like  reason their  lives were 
   little  affected,  to  live  either  longer  or  shorter because  of the 
   Ring.(7) The   more   did   Sauron   hate   them.  Nonetheless   each  pos- 
   sessor  kept  his  ring  as  a  secret  unless  he  surrendered  it; and 
   though   those   about  him   doubtless  guessed   it,  none   knew  for 
   certain that Thrain had the Ring.                                       
     Partly  by  the  very  power  of  the  Ring  therefore   Thrain  after 
   some  years  became  restless  and  discontented.   He  could   not  put 
   the  thought  of  gold  and  gems  out  of his  mind. Therefore  at last 
   when  he  could  bear  it  no longer  his heart  turned again  to Erebor 
   and  he  resolved  to  return.  He  said  little to  Thorin of  what was 
   in  his  heart.  But  with  Balin  and  Dwalin  and  a  few   others  he 
   arose and said farewell and departed (2841).                            
     Little  indeed  is  known   of  what   happened  to   him  afterwards. 
   It   would   seem   (from   afterknowledge)  that   no  sooner   was  he 
   abroad   with   few  companions   (and  certainly   after  he   came  at 
   length  back   into  Rhovanion)   he  was   hunted  by   the  emissaries 
   of  Sauron.   Wolves  pursued   him,  orcs   waylaid  him,   evil  birds 
   shadowed  his  path,  and  the  more  he  tried  to  go  north  the more 
   he  was  driven  back.  One  dark  night,  south  of  Gladden   and  the 
   eaves  of  Mirkwood,  he  vanished   out  of   their  camp,   and  after 
   long  search  in  vain  his  companions  gave  up  hope   (and  returned 
   to  Thorin).  Only  long  after  was  it  known that  he had  been taken 
   alive  and  brought  to  the  pits  of  Dol  Guldur  (2845).   There  he 
   
   was  tormented  and  the  Ring  taken  from him;  and there  at last 
   (2850) he died.(8)                                                  
     So  it would  seem that  Moria had  ended and  the line  of Durin. 
   After  the  sack  of  Erebor  Thorin  Oakenshield  was  but  24 (and 
   not  yet  war-worthy  according  to  Dwarf-custom);  but  he  was 53 
   at Nanduhirion,  and there  fought in  the van  of the  assault. But 
   as  has  been told  the first  assault was  thrown back,  and Thrain 
   and Thorin were  driven for  refuge in  a thicket  that grew  in the 
   valley  not  far   from  Kheledzaram   before  the   great  burning. 
   There  Frerin  Thrain's  son  fell  and Fundin  his cousin  and many 
   others,  and  both   Thrain  and   Thorin  were   wounded.  Thorin's 
   shield  was  cloven  and he  cast it  away, and  hewing with  an axe 
   a branch of an oak tree he held it in his left hand to ward  off the 
   strokes of his foes or to wield  as a  club. Thus  he got  his name, 
   or also because in memory of  this he  bore ever  after at  his back 
  
   a  shield  made  of  oak wood  without colour  or device,  and vowed 
   to do so until he was hailed again as king.(9)                      
     When  Thrain  went  away  Thorin   was  95,   a  great   dwarf  of 
   proud  bearing  and  full   manhood.  Maybe   because  rid   of  the 
   Ring,  Thorin  long  remained  in  Ered  Luin,  labouring  and jour- 
   neying  and  gathering  such wealth  as he  could, until  his people 
   had fair houses in the hills, and were not  [? ill  content], though 
   in  their  songs  they  spoke ever  of the  Lonely Mountain  and the 
   wealth  and bliss  of the  Great Hall  and the  light of  the Arken- 
   stone.  But  the  years  lengthened,  and  the  embers of  his heart 
   began  to  grow  hot  as  Thorin  brooded  on  the  wrongs   of  his 
   house  and  people.  Remembering  too  that  Thror  had   lain  upon 
   him the vengeance due to Smaug.                                     
     But  Erebor  was  far away  and his  people only  few; and  he had 
   little  hope  that  Dain  Ironfoot  would help  in any  attempt upon 
   the  dragon.  For  Thorin  thought  ever  after  the  manner  of his 
   kingly   forefathers,   counting   forces   and   weapons   and  the 
   chances of war, as his hammer fell on the red iron in his forge. 
     It was  at this  point that  Mithrandir entered  the story  of the 
   House  of  Durin.  He  had  before  troubled  himself   little  with 
   Dwarves.  He was  a friend  to those  of good  will, and  liked well 
   the exiles of Durin's Folk that  dwelt in  the west.  But on  a time 
   it  happened  that  Mithrandir  was  passing  west  through  Eriador 
   (journeying  to  see  Cirdan,  maybe,  or to  visit the  Shire which 
   he  had  not  entered  for  some  years)  when   he  fell   in  with 
   Thorin  Oakenshield  going  the  same  way,  and  they   spoke  much 
   together on the road, and at Bree where they rested.                
   
     In  the  morning Mithrandir  said to  Thorin: 'I  have thought           
   much in the night. Now if  that seems  good to  you I  will come           
   home with you for a while and  we will  talk further  in greater           
   privacy.'  From  this meeting  there came  many events  of great           
   moment in the matter of the War of  the Ring.  Indeed it  led to           
   the finding of the Ring and to the involvement of the Shire-folk           
   and the means  whereby the  Ring was  at last  destroyed. Where-           
   fore many have supposed  that all  this Mithrandir  purposed and           
   foresaw. But we believe  that is  not so.  For Frodo  wrote this           
   passage in the first copy of the Red Book, which because  of its           
   length was not included in the tale of the War: Those  were glad           
   days  when  after the  crowning we  dwelt in  the fair  house in           
   Minas Tirith with Gandalf ...                                              
                                                                             
     I have given the text  thus far  in order  to make  clearer than  I did, 
   or  indeed  was  able  to  do,  in  the  section  The  Quest of  Erebor in 
   Unfinished  Tales  how  my  father  originally  introduced  the  story  of 
   Gandalf  and  Thorin,  and  the  taking  of  Bilbo on  the journey  to the 
   Lonely  Mountain,  into  the  appendix  on  Durin's Folk.  At that  time I 
   was unaware of  this text,  and have  only recently  put it  together from 
   its  dismembered  parts,  not having  realised what  they were.  I assumed 
   that  the  manuscript   which  I   called  A   in  Unfinished   Tales  was 
   the  original text;  but the  story that  follows from  the point  where I 
   have  left it  above was  my father's  first expression  of the  idea, and 
   A  was  a  (moderately)  fair  copy,  much  rewritten  if  not essentially 
   changed.(10)                                                               
     He did a great deal of work on this story before 'it had  to go',  as he 
   said  years  later (Unfinished  Tales  p.  11).  From  the manuscript  A he 
   developed  the  typescript B  (of which  long extracts  were given  in Un- 
   finished  Tales), and  B was  clearly designed  to fit  into the  text of 
   Durin's Folk as it existed by then (see Unfinished Tales pp. 327-8).(11) I 
   shall not follow here the  evolution in  expression and  structure through 
   the  texts,  but  I give  two notes  that belong  with the  original manu- 
   script, the first of which shows my father's initial thoughts on the story 
  
   before he wrote it.                                                        
                                                                             
     From   2842   onwards   Thorin  lives   in  exile,   but  a   good  many 
   of  Durin's  Folk  gather  to  him   in  Ered   Luin.  They   are  reduced 
   to  poverty  (since   mines  are   poor)  and   travel  about   as  metal- 
   workers.   Thorin   begins   to   think   of   vengeance   on   Smaug  and 
   recovery  of  his  wealth,  but  he  can  only envisage  this in  terms of 
   war  -  a  gathering  of   all  his   people  and   an  attempt   to  slay 
   Smaug.  But  it  is  difficult  to  do.  The  Iron  Hills  are a  long way 
   away and elsewhere Durin's Folk are widely scattered.                      
     Gandalf  now  takes  a  hand.  (Since  his  action  led   ultimately  to 
   
   the  finding  of  the  Ring,  and  the  successful  part played  by the 
   Hobbits  in  its destruction,  many suppose  that all  this was  in his 
   conscious  purpose.  Probably  not.  He  himself   would  say   he  was 
   'directed',  or  that  he  was  'meant'  to  take  this course,  or was 
   'chosen'.(12) Gandalf was incarnate,  in  [?real] flesh,  and therefore 
   his  vision  was  obscured:  he  had  for  the most  part (at  any rate 
   before his  'death') to  act as  ordinary people  on reason,  and prin- 
   ciples  of  right   and  wrong.)   His  immediate   conscious  purposes 
   were  probably  various.  Largely  strategic.  He  knows  it  is Sauron 
   in  Dol  Guldur.(13) Knowing  the  situation  in  Gondor  he   may  very 
   well  have  feared  the  reoccupation  of  Mordor  (but  not  yet).  At 
   present  he  is  concerned  with  Lorien  and  Rivendell -  Sauron will 
   certainly  proceed  to  war.  The  presence  of  Smaug and  the depres- 
   sion  of  Men  in   the  North   makes  an   attack  that   way  toward 
   Angmar   and   against   Rivendell   likely.    Also   he    knew   and 
   approved  of  Durin's  Folk.  Also  he  was  very  fond  of  the Shire- 
   folk  and  appreciated  .....  Bilbo.  He  wished  the   Shire-folk  to 
   be 'educated' (14) before evil   days  came,   and  chose   Bilbo  (un- 
   attached) as an instrument.                                             
                                                                          
           In the second passage he was revolving questions arising from 
   Gandalf's finding of Thrain dying in Dol Guldur.                        
                                                                          
      'Your  plan  is  grandiose  and belongs  to an  earlier day.  If you 
   wish to regain  your wealth  or any  part of  it, you  will have  to go 
   yourself  -  with  a  small  band  of your  most faithful  kinsfolk and 
   following.'  [Struck  out:  He  then  reveals to  Thorin that]  Why did 
   he  not  then  (or  much  earlier)  reveal  to Thorin  that he  had met 
   Thrain   in   Dol   Guldur?   Two   answers.   He   had  not   met  him 
   [Thorin]  and  did  not  even  know   where  he   was.  From   2850  on 
   his  chief  concern  had  been  with  Dol  Guldur  (Saruman)   and  the 
   Council.  He  had  not  been  west   for  a   long  time   (Hobbit  pp. 
   13-14.  The  Old  Took  died  in  2920,  so  Gandalf  had  not  in 2942 
   been  in  the Shire  for 22  years and  then probably  only briefly).(15) 
   He   was  probably   unaware  who   the  Dwarf   was  in   Dol  Guldur, 
   since   the   7th   Ring   would   be   no   clue  (Dwarves   kept  the 
   possession  of  Rings  very  secret),  and  Thrain  did  not  know  his 
   own  name  (Hobbit  p.  35).  It  was   probably  only   from  Thorin's 
   conversation   that   he   guessed   -   and   produced   the  evidence 
   characteristically at a suitable chance.                                
                                                                          
      In the earliest version of the story (and also in the second text A) 
   Gandalf made no mention of his finding Thrain in Dol Guldur until        
   the very end of the text, in response  to a  question from  Merry about 
   
   the  map and  the key;  and my  father clearly  introduced it  when the 
   problem discussed in this note presented itself.                        
                                                                          
      'But  about  that  map  and  key,'  said  Merry. 'They  proved use- 
   ful,  but  you  never  said  anything  to  Thorin  about  this before- 
  
   hand.  Why,  you  must  have  kept  them  by  your  own   account  100 
   years without a word!'                                                  
                                                                          
      'I did,' said Gandalf, 'very nearly. 91  to be  exact. But  I assure 
   you  I  could  have  done  little  else.  Thrain did  not know  his own 
   name  when  I  found  him;  and  I  certainly  did  not  know  his.  By 
   what   toughness  of   resistance  he   had  kept   the  key   and  map 
   hidden  in  his  torments  I  don't  know.  Maybe  having got  the Ring 
   Sauron  troubled  no  further,  but  left  him  to  rave  and  die. But 
   of  course  the  map  told  me  the  key  had  something  to   do  with 
   Erebor.  But  it  was  far  from  my  concerns  at  the  time.  And for 
   long  after  I  was   concerned  with   other  matters,   with  Saruman 
   and  his  strange  reluctance   to  disturb   Sauron  in   Dol  Goldur. 
   It  was  not  until  my  meeting  with  Thorin  and  conversation  that 
   I  suddenly  guessed  who  the  dying  Dwarf  must  have   been.  Well, 
   well,  after  that  I kept  the things  back to  the last  moment. They 
   just  turned  the  scale,  and   began  to   make  Thorin   accept  the 
   idea.'(16)                                                               
                                                                          
      Among  other  material  for Durin's  Folk are  many versions  of the 
   genealogical table, beginning with one associated with the  draft type- 
   script in which the original form (see pp. 276 - 8) was still retained, 
   with only five generations between  Durin VI  (formerly Durin  III) and 
   Thror.  The  addition  of (the  first) Oin  and Nain  II arose  when my 
   father formulated a specific pattern of aging and  life-span on  a page 
   headed 'Notes on Chronology of Durin's  Line', from  which I  cite some 
   extracts, very slightly edited for clarity.                             
                                                                          
   Dwarves  of  different  'breeds'  vary  in  their   longevity.  Durin's 
   race  were  originally  long-lived  (especially  those   named  Durin), 
   but  like  most  other  peoples  they  had  become  less so  during the 
   Third  Age.  Their  average  age  (unless  they  met  a  violent death) 
   was  about  250  years,  which  they  seldom  fell  far  short  of, but 
   could  occasionally  far  exceed (up  to 300).(17) A Dwarf  of  300 was 
   about as rare and aged as a Man of 100.                                 
      Dwarves  remained  young  -   e.g.  regarded   as  too   tender  for 
   really  hard  work  or  for  fighting -  until they  were 30  or nearly 
   that  (Dain  II  was  very  young  in  2799  (32)  and  his  slaying of 
   Azog  was  a  great feat).  After that  they hardened  and took  on the 
   appearance  of  age  (by  human  standards)  very  quickly.   By  forty 
   all  Dwarves  looked  much  alike  in  age,  until  they  reached  what 
   
   they  regarded  as  old  age,  about  240.  They then  began to  age and 
   wrinkle   and   go   white   quickly   (baldness  being   unknown  among 
   them),  unless  they  were  going to  be long-lived,  in which  case the 
   process   was   delayed.   Almost  the   only  physical   disorder  they 
   suffered  from  (they   were  singularly   immune  from   diseases  such 
   as  affected  Men,  and  Halflings)  was  corpulence.  If   in  prosper- 
   ous  circumstances,  many  grew  very   fat  at   or  before   200,  and 
   could  not  do  much   (save  eat)   afterwards.  Otherwise   'old  age' 
   lasted  not  much  more  than ten  years, and  from say  40 or  a little 
   before  to  near  240  (two  hundred  years)   the  capacity   for  toil 
   (and for fighting) of most Dwarves was equally great.                    
                                                                           
     This is  followed by  the information  attributed to  Gimli concerning 
   the  Dwarf-women,  which  was  preserved  in  Appendix  A (RK  p. 360). 
   There is no difference in substance in the present text, except  for the 
   statements that they are never forced to wed  against their  will (which 
   'would of course be impossible'), and that they have beards. This latter 
   is said also in the 1951 revision of  the Quenta  Silmarillion  (XI.205, 
                                                                           
   $5).                                                                     
  
     It  is  then  said  that Dwarves  marry late,  seldom before  they are 
   ninety or more,(18) that they  have few  children (so many as four being 
   rare), and continues:                                                    
                                                                           
   To these  they are  devoted, often  rather fiercely:  that is,  they may 
   treat  them  with  apparent  harshness  (especially  in  the  desire  to 
   ensure  that  they  shall  grow  up   tough,  hardy,   unyielding),  but 
   they  defend  them  with  all  their  power,  and  resent   injuries  to 
   them  even  more  than  to  themselves. The  same is  true of  the atti- 
   tude  of  children  to  parents.  For  an  injury  to  a father  a Dwarf 
   may  spend  a  life-time  in  achieving  revenge.  Since the  'kings' or 
   heads  of  lines  are  regarded  as  'parents'  of  the whole  group, it 
   will  be  understood  how  it  was  that  the  whole  of   Durin's  Race 
   gathered and marshalled itself to avenge Thror.                          
                                                                           
     Finally,  there  is a  note on  the absence  of record  concerning the 
   women of the Dwarves:                                                    
                                                                           
   They   are   seldom  named   in  genealogies.   They  join   their  hus- 
   bands'  families.  But  if  a  son  is  seen  to  be  110  or  so  years 
   younger  than  his  father,  this usually  indicates an  elder daughter. 
   Thorin's  sister  Dis  is  named  simply  because  of the  gallant death 
   of  her  sons  Fili  and  Kili in  defence of  Thorin II.  The sentiment 
   of  affection  for  sister's children  was strong  among all  peoples of 
   the  Third  Age,  but  less  so   among  Dwarves   than  Men   or  Elves 
   among whom it was strongest.                                             
   
     The   concluding   passage   in   Appendix   A,   concerning   Gimli  and 
   Legolas, was  derived from  the old  text of  the Tale  of Years  (p. 244), 
   which had now of course been abandoned.                                     
                                                                              
                                      NOTES.                                    
                                                                              
    1. Since   Kheled-zaram   and   Kibil-nala  as   the  Dwarvish   names  of 
       Mirrormere  and  Silverlode  entered  early  in  the  history   of  the 
       writing of The Lord of  the Rings  (see VII.167,  174), it  seems clear 
       that  the  naming  of  Mirrormere  Kibil-nala here  was a  slip without 
       significance,  and  is  unlikely  to  have  any  connection   with  the 
       curious  appearance  of  the  name  Zigilnad  for  Silverlode   in  the 
       draft typescript of Durin's Folk (p. 279).                              
    2. 'thrice':  the Durin  who was  slain by  the Balrog  in Moria  is named 
       in the accompanying genealogical table 'Durin III'.                     
    3. Thorin Oakenshield  was not  the 'last  of the  direct line  of Durin'; 
       no  doubt  my  father  meant  that  he  was  the  last in  the unbroken 
       descent  of  the  kings from  father to  son (cf.  'the right  line was 
       broken' a few lines below).                                             
    4. This  addition  was  roughly  written  in  the  margins, with  a number 
       of  corrections,  and  the  passage  from  'They  were  victorious ...' 
       to 'Dain  their kinsman  went away  to the  Iron Hills'  is put  in the 
       present tense.                                                          
    5. The  extension  of  the  line  beyond  Thror  appears  to have  had its 
       starting-point  in  my  father's  explanation of  the words  on Thror's 
       Map  in.  The  Hobbit  ('Here  of  old  was   Thrain  King   under  the 
       Mountain')  as  referring  not  to  Thrain  son  of  Thror  but   to  a 
       remote ancestor also named Thrain: see VII.160.                         
    6. My  father's  method  of  composition  at  this  time  was  to continue 
       typing,  without  rejecting  anything,  as  the sentences  developed. A 
       characteristic if extreme case  is seen  in Dain's  words to  Thrain at 
       the end of the Battle of Azanulbizar:                                   
           Only  I  have  passed  seen  looked  through  the  Shadow   of  the 
       Gate.  Beyond  the  Shadow  it  waits  for  you  still. The  world must 
       change   and   some   other   power  than   ours  must   come,  Durin's 
  
       Bane   before   Some   other   power   must   come   than   ours   must 
       come, before Khazad-dum Durin's folk walk again in                      
       By  crossing  out  unwanted  words  and   putting  directions   on  the 
       typescript  he  produced  the  passage  that   stands  in   Appendix  A 
       (RK p. 356).                                                            
    7. In  a  draft  for  this  passage  my  father  wrote  at this  point the 
       following,  which  was  not  repeated:  'The  Ring-wearer  became  rich 
       especially in gold:  that is  his dealings  brought him  wealth accord- 
       ing to what he traded in: if in lead, lead, if in silver, silver, if in 
       gems, then gems more abundant and of greater size and worth.'           
   
    8.  This  is  where  the  story  of how  Thrain came  to Dol  Guldur was 
        first told.                                                          
    9.  The  deaths  of  Frerin  and  Fundin,  and the  retreat to  the wood 
        where  Thorin  cut  the  oak-bough from  which he  got his  name (RK 
        p. 355  and footnote),  had not  been mentioned  in the  draft type- 
        script in the account of the Battle of  Azanulbizar. The  story that 
        Thorin carried an unpainted shield of oak wood disappeared.          
   10.  The tone  and total  effect of  the original  version, as  my father 
        dashed  it down,  is rather  different from  that of  the subsequent 
        texts,  where  the  expression  becomes a  little more  reserved. To 
        give a single example, when Thorin (later  Gloin) sneered  at 'those 
        absurd  little  rustics  down  in  the  Shire' (cf. Unfinished  Tales 
        p.  333),  Gandalf  riposted:  'You  don't  know  much  about  those 
        folk, Thorin. If you  think them  all that  simple because  they pay 
        you whatever you ask for your bits  of iron  and don't  bargain hard 
        like  some  Men,  you're  mistaken.  Now  I  know  one that  I think 
        is just  the fellow  for you.  Honest, sensible,  and very  far from 
        rash - and brave.'                                                   
   11.  A  begins  with   the  words   'In  the   morning  Thorin   said  to 
        Mithrandir  ...',  and  continues  as  in the  third version  B (Un- 
        finished  Tales  p.  328): here  it was  Thorin who  invited Gandalf 
        to his  home in  the Blue  Mountains, whereas  in the  earliest text 
        (p.  282)  it  was  Gandalf who  proposed it.  I do  not know  why A 
        should have begun at this point.                                     
   12.  There is here a direction to 'see LR I 65171' (read '70'), which was 
        thus already in print.                                               
   13.  From  this  was derived  a passage  in the  earliest version  of the 
                                                                            
        story:                                                               
                                                                            
           'Well then, I was I suppose "chosen". But as far as I  was aware, 
           I had my reasons for what I did. Don't be abashed  if I  say that 
           the  chief  in my  mind was  unconcerned with  you: it  was, well 
           "strategic".  When  I  met  Thorin  at  Bree  I  had  long  known 
           that  Sauron  was arisen  again in  Dol Guldur,  and every  day I 
           expected him to declare himself.'                                 
                                                                            
   14.  'Educated' is the  word that  Gandalf used  in the  original version 
        of the passage given from the text B in Unfinished Tales p. 331. 
           'In 2941 I already  saw that  the Westlands  were in  for another 
        very bad time  sooner or  later. Of  quite a  different sort.  And I 
        would like the Shire-folk to survive it, if possible. But to do that 
        I  thought  they  would  want  something  a   bit  more   than  they 
        had had before.  What shall  I say  - the  clannish sort  of stocky, 
        sturdy  family  feeling  was  not  quite  enough.  They  were become 
        a  bit  parochial,  forgetting their  own stories,  forgetting their 
        own  beginnings,  forgetting  what  little  they  had   known  about 
        the greatness and peril of the  world -  or of  the allies  they had 
   
        in  it.  It  was not  buried deep,  but it  was getting  buried: memory 
        of  the  high  and  noble  and  beautiful. In  short, they  needed edu- 
  
        cation!  I  daresay  he  was  "chosen",  and  I  was  chosen  to choose 
        him,  but  I  picked  on  Bilbo  as  an  instrument. You  can't educate 
        a whole people at once!'                                                
                                                                               
    15. The  reference  is  to Gandalf's  first appearance  in The  Hobbit: 'He 
        had  not  been  down  that  way  under  The  Hill  for  ages  and ages, 
        not  since  his  friend the  Old Took  died, in  fact, and  the hobbits 
        had  almost  forgotten  what he  looked like.'  - On  the date  of 'The 
        Quest of Erebor' given here, 2942, see the Note below.                  
    16. It  was  not  until  text  B  of  The  Quest  of Erebor  that Gandalf's 
        account  of  his  finding  Thrain  in  Dol  Guldur  was  moved  back in 
        the story (see Unfinished Tales p. 324), though  still in  that version 
        Gandalf returned to it again at the end (ibid. p. 336).                 
    17. It will be found in the genealogical  table that  the life-span  of all 
        the  'kings  of  Durin's  Folk'  from Thrain  I to  Nain II varied only 
        between  247  and  256  years,  and  no  Dwarf  in  the  table exceeded 
        that,  save  Borin  (261)  and  Dwalin, who  lived to  the vast  age of 
        340 (the date of his death appears in all the later texts of the table, 
        although the first to give dates seems  - it  is hard  to make  out the 
        figures - to make him 251 years old at his death).                      
    18. In  the  genealogical  table  all  the  'kings  of  Durin's  Folk' from 
        Nain  I  to  Thorin  Oakenshield  were  born  either  101  or  102  (in 
        one case 100) years after their fathers.                                
   
                 Note on the date of the Quest of Erebor. 
      Among the papers associated with the original manuscript of the story 
      my father set down some notes headed 'Dates already fixed in printed 
      narrative are these.' 
         Bilbo born 2891 (1291). He was visited in 2942 by Thorin II, since 
         that autumn he was 51 (Lord of the Rings Chapter I): therefore 
         Battle of Five Armies was in same year, and Thorin II died then. 
           Thrain must have 'gone off' (to seek Erebor) in 2842 ('a hundred 
         years ago', Hobbit p. 35). (It is thus assumed that after wandering 
         he was caught in 2845 and died in dungeons 2850.) 
           Dain II is said (LR I p. 241) 'to have passed his 250th year' in 
         3018. He was then, say, 251, therefore he was born in 2767 [the 
         date given in the genealogy, RK p. 361]. 
     My father had given the date of Bilbo's birth in 2891 in the Tale of 
     Years (p. 238), and he here referred to it as a date 'fixed in printed 
     narrative' (The Fellowship of the Ring was published in July 1954, 
     and The Two Towers in November). But without Volume III the date 
     is fixed in the following way: Frodo left Bag End in September 3018 
     (Gandalf's letter that he finally received at Bree was dated 'Midyear's 
     Day, Shire Year, 1418'), and he left on his fiftieth birthday (FR p. 74), 
   
   which  was  seventeen  years  after Bilbo's  farewell party  (when Frodo 
   was 33); the date of the party was therefore 3001. But that  was Bilbo's 
   111th  birthday; and  therefore he  was born  in -  2890. It  seems only 
   possible to explain this as a simple miscalculation on my  father's part 
   which he never  checked, -  or rather  never checked  until now,  for in 
   another  note  among  these  papers  he  went  through the  evidence and 
   arrived  at  the date  2890 for  Bilbo's birth,  and therefore  2941 for 
   Thorin's visit to him  at Bag  End. This  new date  had been  reached by 
   the time that the earliest version of The Quest  of Erebor  was written. 
   
      PART TWO. 
                
   LATE WRITINGS. 
   
                                 LATE WRITINGS.                               
                                                                            
   It is a  great convenience  in this  so largely  dateless history  that my 
  
   father  received  from Allen  and Unwin  a quantity  of their  waste paper 
   whose blank sides he used for  much of  his late  writing; for  this paper 
   consisted  of  publication  notes,  and  many  of  the  pages  bear dates: 
   some  from  1967,  the  great  majority  from  1968,  and some  from 1970. 
   These dates provide, of course, only a terminus  a quo:  in the  case, for 
   instance, of a long essay on the names of the  rivers and  beacon-hills of 
   Gondor  (extensively  drawn  on  in  Unfinished  Tales) pages  dated 1967 
   were  used,  but  the  work  can be  shown on  other and  entirely certain 
   grounds  to have  been written  after June  1969. This  was the  period of 
   The  Disaster  of the  Gladden Fields,  Cirion and  Eorl, and  The Battles 
   of the Fords of Isen, which I published in Unfinished Tales.              
    It  was  also  a  time  when my  father was  moved to  write extensively, 
   in a more  generalised view,  of the  languages and  peoples of  the Third 
   Age  and  their  interrelations,  closely  interwoven  with  discussion of 
   the  etymology  of  names.  Of this  material I  made a  good deal  of use 
   in  the  section  The History  of Galadriel  and Celeborn  (and elsewhere) 
   in Unfinished Tales; but I had, of course, to relate it to  the structure 
   and content  of that  book, and  the only  way to  do so,  in view  of the 
   extremely diffuse and  digressive nature  of my  father's writing,  was by 
   the extraction of relevant passages. In this book I give  two of  the most 
   substantial of these 'essays', from neither of  which did  I take  much in 
   Unfinished Tales.                                                         
    The  first  of  these,  Of  Men and  Dwarves, arose,  as my  father said, 
   'from  consideration  of the  Book of  Mazarbul' (that  is, of  his repre- 
   sentations  of  the  burnt  and  damaged  leaves, which  were not  in fact 
   published  until  after  his  death) and  the inscription  on the  tomb of 
   Balin  in  Moria,  but  led far  beyond its  original point  of departure. 
   From  this  essay  I  have  excluded the  two passages  that were  used in 
   Unfinished  Tales,  the account  of the  Druedain, and  that of  the meet- 
   ing  of  the  Numenorean  mariners  with the  Men of  Eriador in  the year 
   600  of  the  Second  Age (see  pp. 309,  314). The  second, which  I have 
   called  The  Shibboleth  of  Feanor,  is  of a  very different  nature, as 
   will  be  seen, and  from this  only a  passage on  Galadriel was  used in 
   Unfinished Tales; I have included  also a  long excursus  on the  names of 
   the  descendants  of  Finwe,  King of  the Noldor,  which was  my father's 
   final,  or  at any  rate last,  statement on  many of  the great  names of 
   
    Elvish legend,  and which  I used  in the  published Silmarillion.  I have 
    also given  a third  text, which  I have  called The  Problem of  Ros; and 
    following these are some of his last writings, probably  in the  last year 
    of his life (p. 377).                                                      
      A word  must be  said of  these 'historical-philological'  essays. Apart 
    from  the  very  last, just  referred to,  they were  composed on  a type- 
    writer. These texts are, very clearly,  entirely ab  initio; they  are not 
    developments  and  refinements of  earlier  versions,  and  they  were not 
    themselves  subsequently  developed  and  refined.  The  ideas,   the  new 
    narrative  departures,  historical  formulations,  and  etymological  con- 
    structions, here first appear in  written form  (which is  not to  say, of 
    course,  that they  were not  long in  the preparing),  and in  that form, 
    essentially, they  remain. The  texts are  never obviously  concluded, and 
    often end in chaotic and illegible or  unintelligible notes  and jottings. 
    Some  of  the  writing was  decidedly experimental:  a notable  example is 
    the  text  that  I  have called  The Problem  of Ros,  on which  my father 
    wrote  'Most  of  this  fails',  on  account  of  a  statement  which  had 
    appeared in print, but which he had overlooked  (see p.  371). As  in that 
    case, almost all of this work was etymological  in its  inspiration, which 
    to a large extent accounts for its extremely discursive nature; for  in no 
    study  does  one thing  lead to  another more  rapidly than  in etymology, 
    which also of its nature leads out of itself in the attempt to find expla- 
    nations  beyond the  purely linguistic  evolution of  forms. In  the essay 
    on  the  river-names  of  Gondor  that of  the Gwathlo  led to  an account 
    of  the  vast destruction  of the  great forests  of Minhiriath  and Ened- 
  
    waith  by  the  Numenorean  naval  builders  in  the  Second Age,  and its 
    consequences  (Unfinished  Tales  pp.  261-3);   from  the   name  Gilrain 
    in  the  same  essay  arose  the recounting  of the  legend of  Amroth and 
    Nimrodel (ibid. pp. 240 - 3).                                              
      In  the  three  texts  given  here will  be found  many things  that are 
    wholly 'new',  such as  the long  sojourn of  the People  of Beor  and the 
    People of  Hador on  opposite sides  of the  great inland  Sea of  Rhun in 
    the course of their long  migration into  the West,  or the  sombre legend 
    of the twin sons  of Feanor.  There will  also be  found many  things that 
    run  counter  to  what  had  been  said  in earlier  writings. I  have not 
    attempted  in  my  notes to  make an  analysis of  every real  or apparent 
    departure of this  kind, or  to adduce  a mass  of reference  from earlier 
    phases of the  History; but  I have  drawn attention  to the  clearest and 
    most  striking  of  the discrepancies.  At this  time my  father continued 
    and intensified his practice  of interposing  notes into  the body  of the 
    text as they arose, and they are  abundant and  often substantial.  In the 
    texts that follow they are numbered in  the same  series as  the editorial 
    notes and are collected at the end of each, the editorial notes being dis- 
    tinguished by placing them in square brackets.                             
   
                                       X.                                   
                                                                           
                              OF DWARVES AND MEN.                           
                                                                           
   This long essay has no title, but on a covering page my father wrote: 
    An  extensive  commentary  and  history  of  the  interrelation  of  the 
   languages  in  The  Silmarillion  and  The  Lord  of  the  Rings, arising 
   from   consideration   of   the   Book   of   Mazarbul,   but  attempting 
   to  clarify  and  where necessary  to correct  or explain  the references 
   to  such  matters  scattered  in  The  Lord of  the Rings,  especially in 
   Appendix F and in Faramir's talk in LR II.                               
   'Faramir's talk'  is a  reference to  the conclusion  of the  chapter The 
   Window  on  the  West  in  The  Two Towers.  To a  rough synopsis  of the 
   essay he gave the title Dwarves and Men, which I have adopted.           
    The  text was  begun in  manuscript, but  after three  and a  half pages 
   becomes typescript for the remainder of its length (28 pages in  all). It 
   was  written  on printed  papers supplied  by Allen  and Unwin,  of which 
   the latest date  is September  1969. A  portion of  the work  was printed 
   in Unfinished Tales, Part Four,  Section 1,  The Druedain,  but otherwise 
   little use of it was made in that book. Unhappily the  first page  of the 
   text  is  lost  (and  was  already  missing when  I received  my father's 
   papers), and  takes up  in the  middle of  a sentence  in a  passage dis- 
   cussing knowledge of the Common Speech.                                  
    In relation to the first part of the essay, which is concerned  with the 
   Longbeard  Dwarves,  I  have  thought that  it would  be useful  to print 
   first what is  said concerning  the language  of the  Dwarves in  the two 
   chief antecedent sources. The following is  found in  the chapter  on the 
   Dwarves  in  the  Quenta  Silmarillion  as revised  and enlarged  in 1951 
   (XI.205, $6):                                                            
                                                                           
    The  father-tongue  of  the  Dwarves  Aule  himself  devised  for  them, 
    and  their  languages have  thus no  kinship with  those of  the Quendi. 
    The Dwarves do not gladly  teach their  tongue to  those of  alien race; 
    and in use they have made it harsh and intricate, so  that of  those few 
    whom  they have  received in  full friendship  fewer still  have learned 
    it well But they  themselves learn  swiftly other  tongues, and  in con- 
    verse  they  use  as  they may  the speech  of Elves  and Men  with whom 
    they deal. Yet in secret they use their  own speech  only, and  that (it 
    is said) is slow to change; so that  even their  realms and  houses that 
    have  been  long  and  far  sundered  may  to  this day  well understand 
    one  another.  In  ancient  days  the  Naugrim  dwelt in  many mountains 
   
  
   of Middle-earth, and there they met  mortal Men  (they say)  long ere 
   the  Eldar knew  them; whence  it comes  that of  the tongues  of the 
   Easterlings  many  show  kinship with  Dwarf-speech rather  than with 
   the speeches of the Elves.                                            
                                                                        
   The second passage is from Appendix F, Dwarves  (with which  cf. the 
   original version, p. 35, 515).                                        
      But in  the Third  Age close  friendship still  was found  in many 
   places  between  Men  and  Dwarves;  and  it  was  according  to  the 
   nature  of  the Dwarves  that, travelling  and labouring  and trading 
   about the lands, as they did after the  destruction of  their ancient 
   mansions,  they  should  use  the  languages of  men among  whom they 
   dwelt. Yet in secret (a secret which, unlike the Elves, they  did not 
   willingly unlock, even to their friends) they used their  own strange 
   tongue, changed little by the years; for  it had  become a  tongue of 
   lore rather than a cradle-speech, and they tended  it and  guarded it 
   as a treasure of the past. Few of other race have succeeded in learn- 
   ing it. In this history it appears only in such place-names  as Gimli 
   revealed to his companions; and  in the  battle-cry which  he uttered 
   in the siege of the Hornburg. That at least was  not secret,  and had 
   been  heard  on  many  a  field  since  the  world  was  young. Baruk 
   Khazad!  Khazad  ai-menu!  'Axes  of  the  Dwarves!  The  Dwarves are 
   upon you!'                                                            
      Gimli's own name, however, and the names  of all  his kin,  are of 
   Northern  (Mannish)  origin.  Their  own  secret  and  'inner' names, 
   their  true  names, the  Dwarves have  never revealed  to any  one of 
   alien race. Not even on their tombs do they inscribe them.            
   Here follows the text of the essay which I have called Of Dwarves and 
   Men.                                                                  
                                                                        
   ...  only  in talking  to others  of different  race and  tongue, the 
   divergence  could  be   great,  and   intercommunication  imperfect.(1) 
   But  this was  not always  the case:  it depended  on the  history of 
   the  peoples  concerned  and  their   relations  to   the  Numenorean 
   kingdoms.   For  instance,   among  the   Rohirrim  there   can  have 
   been   very   few  who   did  not   understand  the   Common  Speech, 
   and  most must  have been  able to  speak it  fairly well.  The royal 
   house,  and  no  doubt  many  other   families,  spoke   (and  wrote) 
   it correctly and  familiarly. It  was in  fact King  Theoden's native 
   language:  he  was  born  in  Gondor,  and  his  father  Thengel  had 
   used  the  Common  Speech  in  his  own  home  even after  his return 
   to  Rohan.(2) The Eldar used  it with  the care  and skill  that they 
   applied  to  all linguistic  matters, and  being longeval  and reten- 
   tive  in  memory  they  tended   indeed,  especially   when  speaking 
   formally  or  on  important  matters,  to  use  a   somewhat  archaic 
   language.(3)                                                           
   
     The  Dwarves  were  in  many  ways  a  special  case. They  had an 
   ancient  language  of  their  own  which  they  prized  highly;  and 
   even  when,  as  among  the  Longbeard  Dwarves  of  the   West,  it 
   had  ceased  to  be  their  native  tongue and  had become  a 'book- 
   language',  it  was  carefully  preserved  and  taught to  all their 
   children  at  an  early  age.  It  thus  served  as a  lingua franca 
   between  all  Dwarves  of  all  kinds;  but  it  was also  a written 
   language used in all important  histories and  lore, and  in record- 
   ing  any  matters  not  intended to  be read  by other  people. This 
   Khuzdul  (as  they  called  it),  partly  because  of  their  native 
   secretiveness, and partly because of  its inherent  difficulty,(4) was 
   seldom learned by those of other race.                              
     The  Dwarves  were  not,  however,  skilled  linguists  -  in most 
   matters  they   were  unadaptable   -  and   spoke  with   a  marked 
   'dwarvish'  accent.  Also  they  had  never  invented  any  form  of 
  
   alphabetic writing.(5) They   quickly,   however,   recognized  the 
   usefulness  of  the  Elvish  systems,  when  they  at   last  became 
   sufficiently  friendly with  any of  the Eldar  to learn  them. This 
   occurred  mainly  in  the  close  association  of Eregion  and Moria 
   in  the  Second  Age.  Now  in  Eregion   not  only   the  Feanorian 
   Script,  which  had  long become  a mode  of writing  generally used 
   (with  various  adaptations)  among all  'lettered' peoples  in con- 
   tact  with  the  Numenorean  settlements,(6) but  also   the  ancient 
   'runic'  alphabet  of  Daeron  elaborated  [>  used]  by  the Sindar 
   was  known  and  used.  This  was,  no doubt,  due to  the influence 
   of  Celebrimbor,  a   Sinda  who   claimed  descent   from  Daeron.(7) 
   Nonetheless  even  in  Eregion the  Runes were  mainly a  'matter of 
   lore'  and  were  seldom  used  for  informal  matters.  They,  how- 
   ever,  caught  the  fancy  of  the  Dwarves;  for while  the Dwarves 
   still lived  in populous  mansions of  their own,  such as  Moria in 
   particular, and went on journeys only to visit  their own  kin, they 
   had  little   intercourse  with   other  peoples   except  immediate 
   neighbours,  and  needed  writing  very  little;  though  they  were 
   fond of inscriptions, of all kinds, cut in stone. For  such purposes 
   the Runes were convenient, being originally devised for them.       
     The   Longbeard   Dwarves   therefore   adopted  the   Runes,  and 
   modified  them  for  their  own uses  (especially the  expression of 
   Khuzdul); and  they adhered  to them  even far  into the  Third Age, 
   when  they  were   forgotten  by   others  except   the  loremasters 
   of  Elves  and  Men.  Indeed  it  was  generally  supposed   by  the 
   unlearned  that  they  had been  invented by  the Dwarves,  and they 
   were widely known as 'dwarf-letters'.(8)                            
     Here  we  are  concerned   only  with   the  Common   Speech.  Now 
   
   the  Common  Speech,  when  written  at  all,  had  from  its begin- 
   ning  been  expressed  in the  Feanorian Script.(9) Only occasionally 
   and  in  inscriptions  not  written with  pen or  brush did  some of 
   the Elves of Sindarin  descent use  the Runes  of Daeron,  and their 
   spelling  was  then  dependent  on  the  already  established usages 
   of  the  Feanorian Script.  The Dwarves  had originally  learned the 
   Common  Speech  by  ear  as  best  they could,  and had  no occasion 
   to write  it; but  in the  Third Age  they had  been obliged  in the 
   course  of  trade and  other dealings  with Men  and Elves  to learn 
   to  read  the  Common  Speech  as  written,  and  many had  found it 
   convenient  to  learn  to  write  it according  to the  then general 
   customs  of  the  West.  But  this  they only  did in  dealings with 
   other  peoples.  For  their  own  purposes they  (as has  been said) 
   preferred the Runes and adhered to them.                            
     Therefore  in  such  documents  as  the  Book  of  Mazarbul  - not 
   'secret'   but   intended  primarily   for  Dwarves,   and  probably 
   intended  later  to  provide  material for  chronicles (10) - they used 
   the  Runes. But  the spelling  was mixed  and irregular.  In general 
   and  by intention  it was  a transcription  of the  current spelling 
   of  the  Common  Speech  into  Runic  terms;  but  this   was  often 
   'incorrect',  owing  to  haste  and   the  imperfect   knowledge  of 
   the  Dwarves;  and  it  was  also  mingled  with  numerous  cases of 
   words  spelt  phonetically  (according to  the pronunciation  of the 
   Dwarves) - for  instance, letters  that had  in the  colloquial pro- 
   nunciation  of  the  late  Third  Age  ceased  to have  any function 
   were sometimes omitted.(11)                                         
     In   preparing   an  example   of  the   Book  of   Mazarbul,  and 
   making  three  torn and  partly  illegible pages,(12) I followed the 
   general   principle   followed   throughout:   the   Common   Speech 
   was to be represented as  English of  today, literary  or colloquial 
   as  the  case  demanded.  Consequently  the   text  was   cast  into 
   English spelt as at present, but modified as it might be  by writers 
   in  haste  whose familiarity  with the  written form  was imperfect, 
  
   and  who were  also (on  the first and third  pages) transliterating 
   the  English  into  a  different  alphabet  - one  that did  not for 
   instance  employ  any  letter  in  more  than  one  distinct  value, 
   so that  the distribution  of English  k, c  - c,  s was  reduced to 
   k  -  s;  while the  use of  the letters  for s  and z  was variable 
   since English uses s  frequently as  = z.  In addition,  since docu- 
   ments of  this kind  nearly always  show uses  of letters  or shapes 
   that  are  peculiar  and  rarely  or  never  found elsewhere,  a few 
   such  features are  also introduced:  as the  signs for  the English 
   
   vowel pairs ea, oa, ou (irrespective of their sounds).               
     This is all very well,  and perhaps  gives some  idea of  the kind 
   of  text Gandalf  was trying  to read  in great  haste in  the Cham- 
   ber  of  Mazarbul.  It also  accords with  the general  treatment of 
   the  languages  in  The  Lord of  the Rings:  only the  actual words 
   and  names  of  the  period  that  are   in  Elvish   languages  are 
   preserved  in  what  is  supposed  to  have  been their  real form.(13) 
   Also,  this  treatment  was  imposed  by the  fact that,  though the 
   actual  Common  Speech  was  sketched  in  structure   and  phonetic 
   elements,  and  a  number of  words invented,  it was  quite imposs- 
   ible to translate  even such  short extracts  into its  real contem- 
   porary form, if they were visibly represented. But  it is  of course 
   in  fact  an erroneous  extension of  the general  linguistic treat- 
   ment. It is one thing to represent all the dialogue of the  story in 
   varying  forms  of  English:  this must  be supposed  to be  done by 
   'translation'  -  from   memory  of   unrecorded  sounds,   or  from 
   documents  lost  or  not  printed,  whether this  is stated  or not, 
   whenever  it  is  done  in  any  narrative  dealing with  past times 
   or foreign lands. But it is quite another  thing to  provide visible 
   facsimiles or representations  of writings  or carvings  supposed to 
   be of the date of the events in the narrative.(14)                   
     The true parallel in such a case  is the  glimpse of  Quenya given 
   in Galadriel's Farewell - either in a transcription into  our alpha- 
   bet  (to make  the style  of the  language more  easily appreciated) 
   or  in  the  contemporary script  (as in  The Road  Goes Ever  On) - 
   followed  by  a  translation.  Since,  as  noted,  the  provision of 
   a  contemporary   text  in   the  actual   Common  Speech   was  not 
   possible, the  only proper  procedure was  to provide  a translation 
   into  English of  the legible  words of  the pages  hastily examined 
   by Gandalf.(15) This was  done  in  the  text; and  short of  a con- 
   struction  of  the  actual  Common  Speech  sufficient to  allow the 
   text to be in its contemporary  form, all  that can  legitimately be 
   done.                                                                
                                                                       
     A special difficulty is  presented by  the inscription  on Balin's 
   tomb. This is effective in its place: giving an idea of the style of 
   the  Runes  when  incised  with  more  care  for  a  solemn purpose, 
   and providing  a glimpse  of a  strange tongue;  though all  that is 
   really necessary for the tale is the  six lines  on I.334 (16)(with the 
   translation of the inscription in bigger and bolder  lettering). The 
   actual  representation  of  the  inscription  has however  landed in 
   some absurdities.(17)                                                
     The  use  in  the  inscription  of  the  older and  more 'correct' 
   
   values and  shapes of  the Angerthas,  and not  the later  'usage of 
   Erebor',  is  not  absurd  (though  possibly an  unnecessary elabor- 
   ation); it is in accord with the  history of  the Runes  as sketched 
   in  the  Appendix  E.  The  older  Runes  would be  used for  such a 
   purpose, since  they were  used in  Moria before  the flight  of the 
   Dwarves,  and  would  appear in  other inscriptions  of like  kind - 
   and  Balin  was  claiming  to  be   the  descendant   and  successor 
   of  the  former  Lords  of  Moria.  The  use  of   the  Dwarf-tongue 
  
   (Khuzdul) is possible in so short an inscription, since  this tongue 
   has  been  sketched  in  some detail  of structure,  if with  a very 
   small  vocabulary.  But the  names Balin  and Fundin  are in  such a 
   context  absurd.  The  Dwarves,  as  is   stated in III.411,(18) had 
   names  in  their  own  language;  these they  only used  among them- 
   selves (on  solemn occasions)  and kept  strictly secret  from other 
   peoples,  and  therefore  never  spelt  them   out  in   writing  or 
   inscriptions meant for or likely to be seen  by strangers.  In times 
   or  places where  they had  dealings, in  trade or  friendship, with 
   their neighbours, they adopted 'outer names' for convenience.(19)   
   These  names  were  in  form  generally suited  to the  structure of 
   the  Common   Speech  [>   the  structure   of  the   language  from 
   which  they  were   derived].  Very   frequently  they   had  recog- 
   nizable  meanings in  that language,  or were  names current  in it; 
   sometimes  they  were  names  [>  current in  it, being  names] used 
   by   neighbouring   Men   among   whom   they   dwelt,    and   were 
   derived  from  the  local  Mannish  language  in  which  they  might 
   have  a  still known  meaning, though  this was  not often  the case 
   [this  phrase  struck out].(20) Whether   the  adopted   names  that 
   had  meanings  were  selected  because   these  meanings   had  some 
   relation  to  their  secret  'inner'  names  cannot  be  determined. 
   The  adopted   names  could   be  and   sometimes  were   changed  - 
   usually  in  consequence  of some  event, such  as the  migration of 
   either the Dwarves or their friends that separated them.            
     The  case  of  the  Dwarves  of  Moria  was  an  example  of adop- 
   tion  of  names  from  Mannish  languages  of  the  North,  not from 
   the  Common Speech.(21) It  might have  been better  in that  case to 
   have  given  them in  their actual  forms. But  in carrying  out the 
   theory  (necessary  for  the  lessening  of  the  load  of invention 
   of  names  in  different  styles  of  language), that  names derived 
   from  the  Mannish  tongues  and dialects  of the  West historically 
   related  to  the  Common  Speech  should  be  represented  by  names 
   found  (or  made  of  elements  found   in)  languages   related  to 
   English,  the  Dwarvish  names  were  taken  from  Norse:  since the 
   
   Mannish  language  from  which  they  were  adopted   was  closely 
   related  to  the more  southerly language  from which  was derived 
   the  language  of Rohan  (represented as  Old English,  because of 
   its greater archaism in form  as compared  with those  elements in 
   the  Common  Speech  derived  from  the  languages  of   the  same 
   kinship).  In  consequence  such  names as  Balin, etc.  would not 
   have  appeared  in  any  contemporary  inscription   using  actual 
   Khuzdul.(22)                                                       
                                                                     
              Relations of the Longbeard Dwarves and Men.(23)         
                                                                     
   In  the  Dwarvish traditions  of the  Third Age  the names  of the 
   places  where  each  of  the Seven  Ancestors had  'awakened' were 
   remembered;  but  only  two  of  them  were  known  to  Elves  and 
   Men of the West:  the most  westerly, the  awakening place  of the 
   ancestors of the Firebeards and  the Broadbeams;  and that  of the 
   ancestor of  the Longbeards,(24) the eldest  in making  and awaken- 
   ing. The first had been in the north of the Ered Lindon, the great 
   eastern  wall of  Beleriand, of  which the  Blue Mountains  of the 
   Second  and  later  ages  were  the remnant;  the second  had been 
   Mount  Gundabad  (in  origin  a  Khuzdul  name), which  was there- 
   fore  revered  by  the Dwarves,  and its  occupation in  the Third 
   Age by the Orks of Sauron was one of the  chief reasons  for their 
   great  hatred of  the Orks.(25) The other two places were eastward, 
   at  distances  as  great  or  greater than  that between  the Blue 
   Mountains and Gundabad: the  arising of  the Ironfists  and Stiff- 
   beards,  and  that  of  the  Blacklocks  and   Stonefoots.  Though 
  
   these  four  points  were  far sundered  the Dwarves  of different 
   kindreds  were  in  communication,  and  in  the early  ages often 
   held  assemblies  of  delegates  at  Mount  Gundabad. In  times of 
   great need even the most distant would send help  to any  of their 
   people; as was the case in the great War  against the  Orks (Third 
   Age  2793  to 2799).  Though they  were loth  to migrate  and make 
   permanent  dwellings  or  'mansions'   far  from   their  original 
   homes,  except  under great  pressure from  enemies or  after some 
   catastrophe such as  the ruin  of Beleriand,  they were  great and 
   hardy travellers and skilled road-makers;  also, all  the kindreds 
   shared a common language.(26)                                      
      But  in  far distant  days the  Dwarves were  secretive [struck 
   out:  -  and  none  more  so than  the Longbeards  -] and  had few 
   dealings  with the  Elves. In  the West  at the  end of  the First 
   Age  the  dealings of  the Dwarves  of the  Ered Lindon  with King 
   Thingol  ended in  disaster and  the ruin  of Doriath,  the memory 
   
   of  which  still  poisoned  the  relations of  Elves and  Dwarves in 
   after ages. At that time  the migrations  of Men  from the  East and 
   South   had   brought  advance-guards   into  Beleriand;   but  they 
   were  not  in  great  numbers,  though further  east in  Eriador and 
   Rhovanion  (especially  in  the northern  parts) their  kindred must 
   already   have   occupied   much   of   the  land.   There  dealings 
   between  Men  and  the   Longbeards  must   soon  have   begun.  For 
   the  Longbeards,  though  the  proudest   of  the   seven  kindreds, 
   were  also  the  wisest  and the  most farseeing.  Men held  them in 
   awe  and  were  eager  to  learn  from  them;  and   the  Longbeards 
   were very  willing to  use Men  for their  own purposes.  Thus there 
   grew up in those regions  the economy,  later characteristic  of the 
   dealings  of  Dwarves  and  Men  (including  Hobbits):   Men  became 
   the  chief  providers  of  food, as  herdsmen, shepherds,  and land- 
   tillers,  which  the  Dwarves  exchanged   for  work   as  builders, 
   roadmakers,  miners,  and  the  makers  of  things  of  craft,  from 
   useful  tools  to  weapons  and  arms  and  many  other   things  of 
   great cost and skill. To the great profit of  the Dwarves.  Not only 
   to  be  reckoned  in  hours  of  labour, though  in early  times the 
   Dwarves  must  have  obtained  goods  that   were  the   product  of 
   greater and longer toil than the things or  services that  they gave 
   in  exchange  -  before  Men  became  wiser  and   developed  skills 
   of  their  own. The  chief advantage  to them  was their  freedom to 
   proceed  unhindered  with  their  own  work  and  to   refine  their 
   arts, especially in metallurgy, to the marvellous skill  which these 
   reached before the decline and dwindling of the Khazad.             
                                                                      
     This  system  developed  slowly,  and  it  was  long   before  the 
   Longbeards  felt  any  need to  learn the  language of  their neigh- 
   bours,  still  less  to  adopt names  by which  they could  be known 
   individually to 'outsiders'. This  process began  not in  barter and 
   trade,  but  in  war;  for  the  Longbeards  had   spread  southward 
   down  the  Vales  of  Anduin  and  had  made  their  chief 'mansion' 
   and  stronghold  at  Moria;  and  also eastward  to the  Iron Hills, 
   where  the  mines  were  their  chief   source  of   iron-ore.  They 
   regarded the Iron Hills,  the Ered  Mithrin, and  the east  dales of 
   the  Misty  Mountains  as  their  own  land.  But  they  were  under 
   attack  from  the  Orks  of Morgoth.  During the  War of  the Jewels 
   and   the   Siege   of   Angband,  when   Morgoth  needed   all  his 
   strength,  these  attacks   ceased;  but   when  Morgoth   fell  and 
   Angband  was  destroyed  hosts  of  the  Orks  fled  eastwards seek- 
   ing  homes.  They  were  now  masterless  and  without  any  general 
   leadership,  but  they  were  well-armed  and very  numerous, cruel, 
   
   savage, and reckless in assault. In the battles that  followed the 
  
   Dwarves  were  outnumbered,   and  though   they  were   the  most 
   redoubtable warriors of all  the Speaking  Peoples they  were glad 
   to make alliance with Men.(27)                                   
     The  Men  with  whom  they  were  thus  associated were  for the 
   most  part  akin in  race and  language with  the tall  and mostly 
   fair-haired  people  of the  'House of  Hador', the  most renowned 
   and  numerous  of the  Edain, who  were allied  with the  Eldar in 
   the War  of the  Jewels. These  Men, it  seems, had  come westward 
   until  faced  by  the  Great  Greenwood,  and  then  had  divided: 
   some  reaching  the  Anduin  and passing  thence northward  up the 
   Vales;  some  passing  between  the  north-eaves  of the  Wood and 
   the Ered Mithrin. Only a small part of  this people,  already very 
   numerous and divided  into many  tribes, had  then passed  on into 
   Eriador and  so come  at last  to Beleriand.  They were  brave and 
   loyal folk, truehearted, haters of Morgoth  and his  servants; and 
   at  first  had  regarded  the Dwarves  askance, fearing  that they 
   were under the  Shadow (as  they said).(28) But they were  glad of 
   the alliance, for they were more vulnerable to the attacks  of the 
   Orks:  they dwelt  largely in  scattered homesteads  and villages, 
   and if they drew together  into small  townships they  were poorly 
   defended,  at  best  by dikes  and wooden  fences. Also  they were 
   lightly armed, chiefly with bows,  for they  had little  metal and 
   the few smiths among  them had  no great  skill. These  things the 
   Dwarves  amended  in  return  for  one  great  service   that  Men 
   could  offer.  They  were  tamers  of beasts  and had  learned the 
   mastery of horses, and many were skilled and fearless riders.(29) 
   These would  often ride  far afield  as scouts  and keep  watch on 
   movements  of their  enemies; and  if the  Orks dared  to assemble 
   in the open for  some great  raid, they  would gather  great force 
   of  horsed archers  to surround  them and  destroy them.  In these 
   ways  the  Alliance of  Dwarves and  Men in  the North  came early 
   in  the  Second  Age to  command great  strength, swift  in attack 
   and valiant and well-protected in  defence, and  there grew  up in 
   that  region  between  Dwarves  and  Men  respect and  esteem, and 
   sometimes warm friendship.                                        
     It  was  at  that time,  when the  Dwarves were  associated with 
   Men both in war and in  the ordering  of the  lands that  they had 
   secured,(30) that the Longbeards  adopted  the  speech  of Men for 
   communication  with  them.  They  were  not  unwilling   to  teach 
   their  own  tongue  to  Men  with  whom  they had  special friend- 
   ship,  but  Men found  it difficult  and were  slow to  learn more 
   
   than  isolated words,  many of  which they  adapted and  took into 
   their  own  language.  But  on  one point  the Longbeards  were as 
   rigidly secretive as all other Dwarves. For reasons  which neither 
   Elves  nor Men  ever fully  understood they  would not  reveal any 
   personal names to people of other kin,(31) nor later when they had 
   acquired  the  arts of  writing allow  them ever  to be  carved or 
   written.  They  therefore  took  names  by  which  they  could  be 
   known  to their  allies in  Mannish forms.(32) This custom endured 
   among  the  Longbeards  into  the  Fourth   Age  and   beyond  the 
   view of these  histories. It  would appear  that when  speaking to 
   Men  with  whom  they  had  close  friendship,  and   would  speak 
   together  of  the histories  and memories  of their  peoples, they 
   also  gave  similar names  to Dwarves  remembered in  their annals 
   long  before  the  meeting  of  Dwarves  and  Men.  But  of  these 
   ancient  times  only  one  name  was in  the Third  Age preserved: 
   Durin,  the  name they  gave to  the prime  ancestor of  the Long- 
   beards  and  by  which  he  was  known  to  Elves  and   Men.  (It 
   appears to  have been  simply a  word for  'king' in  the language 
   of the  Men of  the North  of the  Second Age.)(33) The names of the 
   Longbeards  otherwise  are not  known in  lists going  back before 
  
   the  ruin of  Moria (Khazad-dum),  Third Age  1980;  but  they are 
   all of the same kind, sc. in a long 'dead' Mannish language.       
     This  can  only  be  explained  by  supposing  that  these names 
   from  the  early  Second  Age  had  been  adopted by  the Dwarves, 
   and preserved with  as little  change as  their own  language, and 
   continued  to  be given  (and often  repeated) for  something like 
   four  thousand  years  or  more since  the Alliance  was destroyed 
   by the power  of Sauron!  In this  way they  soon became  to later 
   Men  specially  Dwarvish  names,(34) and  the  Longbeards  acquired 
   a vocabulary of  traditional names  peculiar to  themselves, while 
   still keeping their true 'inner' names completely secret.          
                                                                     
     Very  great  changes  came  to  pass  as  the  Second  Age  pro- 
   ceeded.  The  first  ships  of  the  Numenoreans appeared  off the 
   coasts  of  Middle-earth  about  Second  Age  600,  but  no rumour 
   of  this  portent  reached the  distant North.  At the  same time, 
   however,  Sauron  came  out  of  hiding  and  revealed  himself in 
   fair form. For  long he  paid little  heed to  Dwarves or  Men and 
   endeavoured  to win  the friendship  and trust  of the  Eldar. But 
   slowly he reverted again to  the allegiance  of Morgoth  and began 
   to  seek  power  by  force,  marshalling  again and  directing the 
   Orks and other evil things of the First  Age, and  secretly build- 
   ing his great fortress in the mountain-girt land in the South that 
   
    was  afterwards  known  as  Mordor.  The  Second  Age  had reached 
    only  the  middle  of  its  course  (c. Second  Age 1695)  when he 
    invaded  Eriador  and  destroyed  Eregion,  a  small  realm estab- 
    lished  by the  Eldar migrating  from the  ruin of  Beleriand that 
    had formed an  alliance also  with the  Longbeards of  Moria. This 
    marked  the  end of  the Alliance  of the  Longbeards with  Men of 
    the  North.  For  though  Moria  remained  impregnable   for  many 
    centuries,  the  Orks  reinforced  and  commanded  by  servants of 
    Sauron  invaded  the  mountains  again.  Gundabad   was  re-taken, 
    the   Ered   Mithrin  infested   and  the   communication  between 
    Moria  and  the Iron  Hills for  a time  cut off.  The Men  of the 
    Alliance were involved in war not  only with  Orks but  with alien 
    Men  of  evil  sort. For  Sauron had  acquired dominion  over many 
    savage tribes in the East (of  old corrupted  by Morgoth),  and he 
    now  urged  them  to seek  land and  booty in  the West.  When the 
    storm  passed,(35) the  Men  of the  old Alliance  were diminished 
    and scattered, and  those that  lingered on  in their  old regions 
    were impoverished, and  lived mostly  in caves  or in  the borders 
    of the Forest.                                                      
                                                                       
      The Elvish loremasters held that  in the  matter of  language the 
    changes in speech (as in all the ways of their lives) of the Speak- 
    ing  Peoples  were far  slower in  the Elder  Days than  they later 
    became.  The tongue  of the  Eldar changed  mainly by  design; that 
    of  the  Dwarves  resisted  change  by  their  own  will;  the many 
    languages  of  Men  changed  heedlessly  in  the  swift  passing of 
    their  generations.  All  things  changed  in  Arda,  even  in  the 
    Blessed  Realm  of  the  Valar; but  there the  change was  so slow 
    that it could not be observed (save  maybe by  the Valar)  in great 
    ages  of  time.  The  change  in  the language  of the  Eldar would 
    thus have  been halted  in Valinor;(36) but in their early  days the 
    Eldar  continued  to  enlarge  and  refine  their language,  and to 
    change  it,  even in  structure and  sounds. Such  change, however, 
    to  remain  uniform  required  that  the  speakers   should  remain 
    in  communication.  Thus  it  came  about  that  the  languages  of 
    the  Eldar  that  remained  in   Middle-earth  diverged   from  the 
    language  of  the  High Eldar  of Valinor  so greatly  that neither 
    could  be  understood  by  speakers  of  the  other;  for  they had 
  
    been  separated  for a  great age  of time,  during which  even the 
    Sindarin, the  best preserved  of those  in Middle-earth,  had been 
    subject to  the heedless  changes of  passing years,  changes which 
    the Teleri  were far  less concerned  to restrain  or to  direct by 
    design than the Noldor.                                             
   
                                    II.                               
                     The Atani and their Languages.(37)               
                                                                     
   Men  entered  Beleriand  late  in  the First  Age. Those  with whom 
   we  are  here  concerned  and  of  whose  languages   some  records 
   later were preserved  belonged mostly  to three  peoples, differing 
   in speech and in  race, but  known in  common to  the Eldar  as the 
   Atani (Sindarin Edain).(38) These Atani were  the vanguard  of far 
   larger  hosts  of  the  same  kinds  moving  westwards.   When  the 
   First  Age  ended  and  Beleriand  was destroyed,  and most  of the 
   Atani  who  survived  had  passed  over   sea  to   Numenor,  their 
   laggard kindred were either  in Eriador,  some settled,  some still 
   wandering,  or  else  had  never  passed  the  Misty  Mountains and 
   were scattered in the lands between the Iron Hills  and the  Sea of 
   Rhun  eastward  and  the  Great  Forest, in  the borders  of which, 
   northward and eastward, many were already settled.                 
    The  Atani  and  their  kin  were the  descendants of  peoples who 
   in  the  Dark  Ages  had  resisted  Morgoth  or had  renounced him, 
   and  had  wandered  ever  westward  from  their  homes far  away in 
   the  East  seeking  the  Great  Sea,  of  which distant  rumour had 
   reached  them.  They  did not  know that  Morgoth himself  had left 
   Middle-earth;(39) for they were ever  at war  with the  vile things 
   that  he  had  bred,  and  especially  with  Men  who had  made him 
   their  God  and  believed  that  they  could  render  him  no  more 
   pleasing service than to  destroy the  'renegades' with  every kind 
   of cruelty. It was  in the  North of  Middle-earth, it  would seem, 
   that  the 'renegades'  survived in  sufficient numbers  to maintain 
   their independence as brave and  hardy peoples;  but of  their past 
   they preserved only legends,  and their  oral histories  reached no 
   further back than a few generations of Men.                        
    When  their  vanguards  at  last reached  Beleriand and  the West- 
   ern  Shores  they  were  dismayed.  For they  could go  no further, 
   but  they  had  not  found peace,  only lands  engaged in  war with 
   Morgoth  himself,  who  had  fled  back  to  Middle-earth. 'Through 
   ages forgotten,' they said,  'we have  wandered, seeking  to escape 
   from  the  Dominions  of  the  Dark  Lord and  his Shadow,  only to 
   find him here before  us.(40) But  being  people  both  brave  and 
   desperate they at once became allies  of the  Eldar, and  they were 
   instructed   by   them   and  became   ennobled  and   advanced  in 
   knowledge and in arts. In the final years of the War of  the Jewels 
   they  provided  many  of  the  most  valiant warriors  and captains 
   in the armies of the Elvish kings.                                 
   
     The  Atani  were  three  peoples,  independent   in  organisation 
   and  leadership,  each  of  which  differed in  speech and  also in 
   form  and  bodily features  from the  others -  though all  of them 
   showed traces  of mingling  in the  past with  Men of  other kinds. 
   These  peoples  the  Eldar  named  the  Folk of  Beor, the  Folk of 
   Hador, and the Folk of Haleth,  after the  names of  the chieftains 
   who  commanded  them  when  they  first  came  to  Beleriand.(41) The 
   Folk of Beor  were the  first Men  to enter  Beleriand -  they were 
   met in the dales of  East Beleriand  by King  Finrod the  Friend of 
   Men,  for  they  had  found  a  way over  the Mountains.  They were 
   a  small  people, having  no more,  it is  said, than  two thousand 
   full-grown  men;  and  they  were poor  and ill-equipped,  but they 
   were  inured  to  hardship  and  toilsome  journeys  carrying great 
  
   loads, for they had no beasts of burden. Not  long after  the first 
   of  the  three  hosts  of  the Folk  of Hador  came up  from south- 
   ward,  and  two  others   of  much   the  same   strength  followed 
   before the  fall of  the year.  They were  a more  numerous people; 
   each host  was as  great as  all the  Folk of  Beor, and  they were 
   better  armed  and  equipped;  also  they  possessed  many  horses, 
   and  some  asses  and  small flocks  of sheep  and goats.  They had 
   crossed  Eriador  and  reached  the eastern  feet of  the Mountains 
   (Ered  Lindon) a  year or  more ahead  of all  others, but  had not 
   attempted  to  find  any  passes,  and  had  turned away  seeking a 
   road   round  the   Mountains,  which,   as  their   horsed  scouts 
   reported,  grew  ever  lower  as they  went southwards.  Some years 
   later, when  the other  folk were  settled, the  third folk  of the 
   Atani  entered  Beleriand.(42) They  were  probably   more  numerous 
   than  the  Folk  of Beor,  but no  certain count  of them  was ever 
   made;  for  they  came  secretly in  small parties  and hid  in the 
   woods  of  Ossiriand  where  the Elves  showed them  no friendship. 
   Moreover  they  had  strife  among  themselves,  and  Morgoth,  now 
   aware  of  the  coming  of  hostile  Men  into Beleriand,  sent his 
   servants  to  afflict  them.  Those  who eventually  moved westward 
   and  entered  into  friendship  and  alliance  with the  Eldar were 
   called  the  Folk  of  Haleth,  for  Haleth was  the name  of their 
   chieftainess  who  led  them to  the woods  north of  Doriath where 
   they were permitted to dwell.                                      
     The  Folk  of  Hador  were ever  the greatest  in numbers  of the 
   Atani,  and  in  renown (save  only Beren  son of  Barahir descend- 
   ant of Beor). For the most part they were tall people,  with flaxen 
   or  golden  hair  and  blue-grey  eyes,  but there  were not  a few 
   among  them  that had  dark hair,  though all  were fair-skinned.(43) 
   
   Nonetheless they  were akin  to the  Folk of  Beor, as  was shown 
   by their speech. It needed no  lore of  tongues to  perceive that 
   their  languages were  closely related,  for although  they could 
   understand one another only  with difficulty  they had  very many 
   words  in  common.  The  Elvish  loremasters (44) were of opinion 
   that both  languages were  descended from  one that  had diverged 
   (owing  to  some division  of the  people who  had spoken  it) in 
   the course of, maybe, a thousand  years of  the slower  change in 
   the First Age.(45) Though the time might well have been less, and 
   change quickened by a mingling  of peoples;  for the  language of 
   Hador  was  apparently less  changed and  more uniform  in style, 
   whereas  the  language  of  Beor  contained  many  elements  that 
   were alien  in character.  This contrast  in speech  was probably 
   connected with  the observable  physical differences  between the 
   two  peoples.  There  were  fair-haired men  and women  among the 
   Folk of  Beor, but  most of  them had  brown hair  (going usually 
   with brown eyes), and many were  less fair  in skin,  some indeed 
   being  swarthy.  Men  as  tall  as  the Folk  of Hador  were rare 
   among them, and most were broader and more heavy in build.(46)   
   In association with the Eldar, especially  with the  followers of 
   King  Finrod,  they  became  as  enhanced  in  arts  and  manners 
   as the Folk of Hador, but  if these  surpassed them  in swiftness 
   of mind and body, in daring and noble generosity,(47) the  Folk of 
   Beor were  more steadfast  in endurance  of hardship  and sorrow, 
   slow to tears or to laughter; their fortitude  needed no  hope to 
   sustain it. But these differences  of body  and mind  became less 
   marked as  their short  generations passed,  for the  two peoples 
   became  much  mingled by  intermarriage and  by the  disasters of 
   the War.(48)                                                     
     The Folk of Haleth were  strangers to  the other  Atani, speak- 
   ing  an  alien  language; and  though later  united with  them in 
   alliance  with  the Eldar,  they remained  a people  apart. Among 
  
   themselves  they  adhered to  their own  language, and  though of 
   necessity  they  learned  Sindarin  for  communication  with  the 
   Eldar and the other Atani, many spoke it  haltingly, and  some of 
   those  who  seldom  went beyond  the borders  of their  own woods 
   did not use it at all.(49) They did not willingly adopt new things 
   or customs, and retained  many practices  that seemed  strange to 
   the Eldar and the other Atani,  with whom  they had  few dealings 
   except in  war. Nonetheless  they were  esteemed as  loyal allies 
   and  redoubtable warriors,  though the  companies that  they sent 
   to  battle beyond  their borders  were small.  For they  were and 
   
   remained  to  their  end  a  small  people,  chiefly  concerned  to pro- 
   tect  their  own  woodlands,  and  they  excelled  in   forest  warfare. 
   Indeed  for  long  even  those  Orks  specially  trained for  this dared 
   not  set  foot  near  their  borders.  One  of  the   strange  practices 
   spoken  of  was  that  many  of  their   warriors  were   women,  though 
   few  of  these  went  abroad  to  fight  in  the  great   battles.  This 
   custom   was   evidently   ancient;(50) for their   chieftainess  Haleth 
   had   been   a   renowned   amazon   with   a   picked    bodyguard   of 
   women.                                                                   
                                                                           
     At  this  point  a  heading  is  pencilled  on  the typescript:  m The 
     Druedain (Pukel-men); after this there are  no further  divisions with 
     sub-titles  inserted.  Together  with  the  concluding   paragraph  of 
     section  II  printed  above,  the  account  of  the Druedain  that now 
     follows  is  given  in Unfinished Tales,  pp. 377-82,  concluding with 
     the story called The Faithful Stone; and  there is  no need  to repeat 
     this here.(51) At the end  of the  story is  a passage  contrasting Drugs 
     and  Hobbits,  which  since  it  was  given in  curtailed form  in Un- 
     finished Tales (p. 382) is printed here in full; the present text then 
     continues to the end, or rather abandonment, of the essay.             
                                                                           
   This  long  account  of  the  Druedain  has   been  given,   because  it 
   throws  some  light  on  the  Wild Men  still surviving  at the  time of 
   the  War  of  the  Ring  in  the  eastern  end  of the  White Mountains, 
   and  on  Merry's  recognition  of  them  as living  forms of  the carved 
   Pukel-men   of   Dun   Harrow.   The   presence   of   members   of  the 
   same   race   among   the   Edain  in   Beleriand  thus   makes  another 
   backward   link   between   The  Lord   of  the   Rings  and   The  Sil- 
   marillion,   and   allows  the   introduction  of   characters  somewhat 
   similar  to  the  Hobbits  of The  Lord of  the Rings  into some  of the 
   legends  of  the  First  Age  (e.g.  the old  retainer (Sadog)  of Hurin 
   in the legend of Turin).(52)                                             
                                                                           
     The  Drugs  or  Pukel-men  are  not  however   to  be   confused  with 
   or  thought  of  as  a  mere  variant  on  the  hobbit theme.  They were 
   quite  different  in  physical  shape  and  appearance.   Their  average 
   height  (four  feet)  was  only  reached  by  exceptional  hobbits; they 
   were  of  heavier  and  stronger  build;   and  their   facial  features 
   were   unlovely   (judged  by   general  human   standards).  Physically 
   they  shared  the  hairlessness  of  the  lower  face;  but   while  the 
   head-hair  of  the  hobbits   was  abundant   (but  close   and  curly), 
   the  Drugs  had  only  sparse  and   lank  hair   on  their   heads  and 
   none  at  all  on  their  legs  and feet.  In character  and temperament 
   they  were  at  times  merry  and  gay,  like  hobbits,  but they  had a 
   
   grimmer side to  their nature  and could  be sardonic  and ruthless; 
   and  they  had  or  were  credited with  strange or  magical powers. 
   (The  tales,  such  as  'The  Faithful Stone',  that speak  of their 
   transferring part of their 'powers' to  their artefacts,  remind one 
   in  miniature  of  Sauron's  transference  of  power to  the founda- 
   tion  of  the  Barad-dur  and to  the Ruling Ring.)(53) Also the Drugs 
  
   were a frugal folk, and  ate sparingly  even in  times of  peace and 
   plenty,  and  drank  nothing  but  water.  In  some  ways  they  re- 
   sembled  rather  the  Dwarves:  in build  and stature  and endurance 
   (though not in hair); in their skill in carving  stone; in  the grim 
   side  of  their  character;  and  in  ',strange powers'.  Though the 
   'magic'  skills  with  which  the Dwarves  were credited  were quite 
   different;  also  the  Dwarves  were  much  grimmer;  and  they were 
   long-lived,  whereas  the  Drugs  were  short-lived   compared  with 
   other kinds of Men.                                                 
     The  Drugs  that  are  met in  the tales  of the  First Age  - co- 
   habiting  with  the  Folk  of  Haleth,  who  were a  woodland people 
   - were content to live in tents or shelters lightly built  round the 
   trunks of large trees, for they were a hardy  race. In  their former 
   homes,  according  to  their  own  tales,  they  had  used  caves in 
   the  mountains,  but  mainly  as   store-houses  only   occupied  as 
   dwellings   and   sleeping-places  in   severe  weather.   They  had 
   similar  refuges  in  Beleriand  to  which  all  but the  most hardy 
   retreated in times  of storm  and bitter  weather; but  these places 
   were  guarded  and  not even  their closest  friends among  the Folk 
   of Haleth were welcomed there.                                      
     Hobbits  on  the  other hand  were in  nearly all  respects normal 
   Men, but of very short  stature. They  were called  'halflings'; but 
   this  refers  to  the  normal  height of  men of  Numenorean descent 
   and  of  the  Eldar  (especially those  of Noldorin  descent), which 
   appears to  have been  about seven  of our  feet.(54) Their  height at 
   the  periods concerned  was usually  more than  three feet  for men, 
   though  very  few  ever  exceeded  three  foot  six;   women  seldom 
   exceeded  three  feet.  They  were  not as  numerous or  variable as 
   ordinary  Men,  but  evidently  more   numerous  and   adaptable  to 
   different  modes  of  life  and  habitat  than  the Drugs,  and when 
   they are first encountered  in the  histories already  showed diver- 
   gences in colouring, stature, and build, and in  their ways  of life 
   and preferences for different types of country to dwell in  (see the 
   Prologue  to  The Lord  of the  Rings, p.  12). In  their unrecorded 
   past  they  must  have  been  a  primitive, indeed  'savage' people,(55) 
   but  when  we  meet  them  they  had  (in varying  degrees) acquired 
   
   many  arts  and  customs  by  contact  with  Men,  and  to  a less 
   extent  with  Dwarves  and  Elves.  With  Men  of  normal  stature 
   they  recognized their  close kinship,  whereas Dwarves  or Elves, 
   whether  friendly  or hostile,  were aliens,  with whom  their re- 
   lations  were  uneasy  and  clouded by fear.(56) Bilbo's  statement 
   (The  Lord  of  the Rings 1.162)(57) that  the cohabitation  of Big 
   Folk and Little Folk in one  settlement at  Bree was  peculiar and 
   nowhere else to be found was probably  true in  his time  (the end 
   of the Third Age);(58) but it would seem  that actually  Hobbits had 
   liked to live with or near to Big Folk of friendly kind,  who with 
   their  greater  strength  protected  them  from  many  dangers and 
   enemies  and  other  hostile  Men, and  received in  exchange many 
   services. For it is remarkable that the western  Hobbits preserved 
   no trace  or memory  of any  language of  their own.  The language 
   they  spoke  when  they  entered  Eriador  was  evidently  adopted 
   from the Men of the Vales of Anduin  (related to  the Atani,  / in 
   particular  to those  of the  House of  Beor [>  of the  Houses of 
   Hador  and  of  Beor]);  and  after their  adoption of  the Common 
   Speech they  retained many  words of  that origin.  This indicates 
   a close association with Big  Folk; though  the rapid  adoption of 
   the  Common  Speech  in  Eriador (59) shows Hobbits  to have  been 
   specially adaptable in this respect. As  does also  the divergence 
   of  the  Stoors,  who had  associated with  Men of  different sort 
   before they came to the Shire.                                    
     The vague tradition preserved by the Hobbits  of the  Shire was 
  
   that they had dwelt once in lands by a Great  River, but  long ago 
   had  left  them,  and  found  their  way  through  or  round  high 
   mountains,  when  they  no longer  felt at  ease in  their homes 
   because of the multiplication of the Big Folk and  of a  shadow of 
   fear that had fallen on  the Forest.  This evidently  reflects the 
   troubles  of  Gondor in  the earlier  part of  the Third  Age. The 
   increase  in  Men  was  not  the  normal  increase  of  those with 
   whom  they had  lived in  friendship, but  the steady  increase of 
   invaders from the  East, further  south held  in check  by Gondor, 
   but  in  the  North  beyond  the bounds  of the  Kingdom harassing 
   the  older  'Atanic'  inhabitants,  and  even in  places occupying 
   the  Forest  and  coming through  it into  the Anduin  valley. But 
   the shadow  of which  the tradition  spoke was  not solely  due to 
   human  invasion.  Plainly  the  Hobbits  had  sensed,  even before 
   the  Wizards  and  the  Eldar had  become fully  aware of  it, the 
   awakening of Sauron and his occupation of Dol Guldur.(60)         
   
   On  the  relations of  the different  kinds of  Men in  Eriador and 
   Rhovanion to the  Atani and  other Men  met in  the legends  of the 
   First Age  and the  War of  the Jewels  see The  Lord of  the Rings 
   II.286-7  [in  the  chapter   The  Window   on  the   West].  There 
   Faramir gives a  brief account  of the  contemporary classification 
   in  Gondor  of  Men  into  three  kinds:  High  Men,   or  Numenor- 
   eans  (of  more  or  less  pure  descent); Middle  Men; and  Men of 
   Darkness.  The  Men  of  Darkness  was  a  general term  applied to 
   all  those  who  were  hostile to  the Kingdoms,  and who  were (or 
   appeared  in   Gondor  to   be)  moved   by  something   more  than 
   human greed for  conquest and  plunder, a  fanatical hatred  of the 
   High  Men  and  their  allies as  enemies of  their gods.  The term 
   took  no account  of differences  of race  or culture  or language. 
   With   regard   to  Middle   Men  Faramir   spoke  mainly   of  the 
   Rohirrim,  the only  people of  this sort  well-known in  Gondor in 
   his time, and  attributed to  them actual  direct descent  from the 
   Folk  of  Hador  in the  First Age.  This was  a general  belief in 
   Gondor at that  time,(61) and was  held to  explain (to  the comfort 
   of  Numenorean  pride)  the  surrender of  so large  a part  of the 
   Kingdom to the people of Eorl.                                     
     The  term  Middle  Men, however,  was of  ancient origin.  It was 
   devised  in   the  Second   Age  by   the  Numenoreans   when  they 
   began to  establish havens  and settlements  on the  western shores 
   of  Middle-earth.  It  arose  among  the  settlers  in   the  North 
   (between  Pelargir  and  the  Gulf  of  Lune), in  the time  of Ar- 
   Adunakhor; for the settlers in this region had  refused to  join in 
   the  rebellion  against the  Valar, and  were strengthened  by many 
   exiles  of  the  Faithful  who  fled  from  persecution by  him and 
   the  later  Kings  of  Numenor.  It was  therefore modelled  on the 
   classification by the Atani of the Elves: the High Elves  (or Elves 
   of Light) were  the Noldor  who returned  in exile  out of  the Far 
   West; the  Middle Elves  were the  Sindar, who  though near  kin of 
   the  High Elves  had remained  in Middle-earth  and never  seen the 
   light  of  Aman;  and  the  Dark  Elves  were  those who  had never 
   journeyed to the Western  Shores and  did not  desire to  see Aman. 
   This was not the  same as  the classifications  made by  the Elves, 
   which  are not  here concerned,  except to  note that  'Dark Elves' 
   or 'Elves of  Darkness' was  used by  them, but  in no  way implied 
   any evil, or subordination to Morgoth; it  referred only  to ignor- 
   ance of  the 'light  of Aman'  and included  the Sindar.  Those who 
   had never  made the  journey to  the West  Shores were  called 'the 
   Refusers' (Avari). It is doubtful if any of the Avari  ever reached 
   
   Beleriand (62) or were actually known to the Numenoreans.             
     In  the days  of the  earlier settlements  of Numenor  there were 
  
   many  Men  of  different  kinds  in  Eriador  and   Rhovanion;  but 
   for the most part they dwelt far  from the  coasts. The  regions of 
   Forlindon  and  Harlindon  were  inhabited  by  Elves and  were the 
   chief part  of Gil-galad's  kingdom, which  extended, north  of the 
   Gulf  of  Lune, to  include the  lands east  of the  Blue Mountains 
   and west  of the  River Lune  as far  as the  inflow of  the Little 
   Lune.(63) (Beyond  that  was  Dwarf  territory.)(64) South  of  the  Lune 
   it had no clear bounds,  but the  Tower Hills  (as they  were later 
   called)  were  maintained as  an outpost.(65) The Minhiriath  and the 
   western  half  of  Enedhwaith  between the  Greyflood and  the Isen 
   were still  covered with dense forest.(66) The shores  of the  Bay of 
   Belfalas were still mainly desolate, except for  a haven  and small 
   settlement  of Elves  at the  mouth of  the confluence  of Morthond 
   and Ringlo.(67) But it was  long  before  the  Numenorean settlers 
   about  the  Mouths  of  Anduin  ventured   north  of   their  great 
   haven  at  Pelargir  and  made  contact  with  Men  who   dwelt  in 
   the  valleys  on  either side  of the  White Mountains.  Their term 
   Middle  Men  was  thus originally  applied to  Men of  Eriador, the 
   most  westerly  of  Mankind  in  the  Second Age  and known  to the 
   Elves of Gil-galad's realm.(68) At  that time  there were  many men 
   in Eriador, mainly, it would  seem, in  origin kin  of the  Folk of 
   Beor,  though  some  were  kin  of  the Folk  of Hador.  They dwelt 
   about  Lake   Evendim,  in   the  North   Downs  and   the  Weather 
   Hills, and  in the  lands between  as far  as the  Brandywine, west 
   of  which  they  often wandered  though they  did not  dwell there. 
   They were friendly with  the Elves,  though they  held them  in awe 
   and  close  friendships between  them were  rare. Also  they feared 
   the  Sea  and  would not  look upon  it. (No  doubt rumours  of its 
   terror  and  the  destruction  of  the  Land  beyond  the Mountains 
   (Beleriand)  had  reached  them,  and some  of their  ancestors may 
   indeed  have  been  fugitives  from  the  Atani  who did  not leave 
   Middle-earth but fled eastward.)                                   
     Thus  it  came  about  that  the   Numenorean  term   Middle  Men 
   was confused in its  application. Its  chief test  was friendliness 
   towards  the  West  (to  Elves  and  to  Numenoreans),  but  it was 
   actually   applied   usually   only  to   Men  whose   stature  and 
   looks  were  similar  to  those of  the Numenoreans,  although this 
   most important distinction of  'friendliness' was  not historically 
   confined to peoples of one racial kind. It was a mark of  all kinds 
   of  Men  who  were  descendants  of  those  who  had   abjured  the 
   
   Shadow   of   Morgoth   and   his   servants  and   wandered  westward 
   to  escape  it  -  and  certainly  included  both  the races  of small 
   stature,  Drugs  and  Hobbits. Also  it must  be said  that 'unfriend- 
   liness'  to  Numenoreans  and  their  allies  was  not  always  due to 
   the  Shadow,  but  in  later days  to the  actions of  the Numenoreans 
   themselves.  Thus  many  of  the  forest-dwellers  of  the  shorelands 
   south  of  the  Ered  Luin,  especially in  Minhiriath, were  as later 
   historians  recognized  the  kin  of  the  Folk  of  Haleth;  but they 
   became   bitter  enemies   of  the   Numenoreans,  because   of  their 
   ruthless  treatment  and their  devastation of  the forests,(69) and this 
   hatred  remained  unappeased  in   their  descendants,   causing  them 
   to  join  with  any  enemies  of  Numenor.  In  the  Third  Age  their 
   survivors  were  the  people  known  in  Rohan  as   the  Dunlendings. 
                                                                         
     There  was  also  the  matter  of  language.  It  was   six  hundred 
   years after the departure  of the  survivors of  the Atani  oversea to 
   Numenor  that  a  ship  came first  to Middle-earth  again out  of the 
   West and passed up the Gulf of Lune.(70)                               
                                                                         
   The  story  that  follows,  recounting  the  meeting  of  the Numenor- 
   ean mariners  with twelve  Men of  Eriador on  the Tower  Hills, their 
  
   mutual  recognition  of  an  ancient  kinship,  and   their  discovery 
   that  their  languages  though  profoundly  changed  were   of  common 
   origin, has been given in Unfinished Tales, pp. 213-14.(71) Following 
   the  conclusion of  that extract  (ending with  the words  'they found 
   that  they  shared  very  many words  still clearly  recognizable, and 
   others that could  be understood  with attention,  and they  were able 
   to converse haltingly about  simple matters')  the essay  continues as 
   follows.                                                               
   Thus  it  came  about that  a kinship  in language,  even if  this was 
   only  recognizable  after   close  acquaintance,   was  felt   by  the 
   Numenoreans to be one of the marks of 'Middle-men'.(72)                
     The  loremasters  of  later  days  held  that  the languages  of Men 
   in  Middle-earth,  at  any  rate  those   of  the   'unshadowed'  Men, 
   had  changed  less  swiftly  before  the  end  of  the Second  Age and 
   the  change  of  the  world  in  the  Downfall  of   Numenor.  Whereas 
   in  Numenor  owing  to  the  longevity  of  the  Atani it  had changed 
   far  more  slowly  still.  At  the  first meeting  of the  Shipmen and 
   the  Men  of  western  Eriador  it  was only  six hundred  years since 
   the  Atani  went  oversea,  and  the  Adunaic  that  they   spoke  can 
   hardly  have  changed  at all;  but it  was a  thousand years  or more 
   since  the  Atani  who  reached  Beleriand   had  parted   from  their 
   kin.  Yet  even  now  in  a  more   changeful  world   languages  that 
   have  been  separated  for  fifteen  hundred  years  and   longer  may 
   
   be  recognized  as  akin  by  those  unlearned  in the  history of 
   tongues.                                                          
     As  the  long years  passed the  situation changed.  The ancient 
   Adunaic  of  Numenor   became  worn   down  by   time  -   and  by 
   neglect. For owing  to the  disastrous history  of Numenor  it was 
   no longer held in honour by the 'Faithful' who controlled  all the 
   Shorelands  from  Lune to  Pelargir. For  the Elvish  tongues were 
   proscribed by  the rebel  Kings, and  Adunaic alone  was permitted 
   to  be  used,  and  many  of  the  ancient books  in Quenya  or in 
   Sindarin were destroyed. The  Faithful, therefore,  used Sindarin, 
   and in  that tongue  devised all  names of  places that  they gave 
   anew   in-Middle-earth.(73) Adunaic was  abandoned   to  unheeded 
   change and corruption as the language of daily life, and  the only 
   tongue of the unlettered. All men  of high  lineage and  all those 
   who were taught to read and write used Sindarin,  even as  a daily 
   tongue among themselves. In  some families,  it is  said, Sindarin 
   became  the  native  tongue,  and  the  vulgar  tongue  of Adunaic 
   origin  was  only  learned  casually  as  it  was   needed.(74) The 
   Sindarin was not  however taught  to aliens,  both because  it was 
   held  a  mark  of  Numenorean  descent   and  because   it  proved 
   difficult to acquire - far more so than the 'vulgar  tongue'. Thus 
   it  came  about that  as the  Numenorean settlements  increased in 
   power  and  extent  and  made  contact  with  Men  of Middle-earth 
   (many  of  whom  came  under  Numenorean  rule  and  swelled their 
   population)  the  'vulgar  tongue'  began to  spread far  and wide 
   as  a  lingua  franca  among  peoples  of  many  different  kinds. 
   This process began in the  end of  the Second  Age, but  became of 
   general  importance  mainly  after  the  Downfall  and  the estab- 
   lishment  of  the  'Realms in  Exile' in  Arnor and  Gondor. These 
   kingdoms  penetrated  far  into  Middle-earth,  and   their  kings 
   were recognized  beyond their  borders as  overlords. Thus  in the 
   North  and  West  all  the  lands  between the  Ered Luin  and the 
   Greyflood   and   Hoarwell (75)  became   regions   of  Numenorean 
   influence in which the 'vulgar tongue'  became widely  current. In 
   the  South  and  East  Mordor  remained  impenetrable;  but though 
   the  extent  of  Gondor  was  thus  impeded  it was  more populous 
   and  powerful  than  Arnor.  The  bounds  of  the  ancient kingdom 
   contained  all  those  lands  marked  in  maps of  the end  of the 
  
   Third  Age  as  Gondor,  Anorien,  Ithilien,  South  Ithilien, and 
   Rohan  (formerly  called  Calenardhon)  west  of   the  Entwash.(76) 
   On its extension at the height  of its  power, between  the reigns 
   of  Hyarmendacil  I  and Romendacil  II (Third  Age 1015  to 1366) 
   
   see  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  Appendix  A  p.325.(77) The  wide lands 
   between  Anduin  and  the  Sea  of  Rhun  were  however   never  effec- 
   tively  settled  or  occupied,  and  the  only  true north  boundary of 
   the  Kingdom  east  of  Anduin  was  formed  by   the  Emyn   Muil  and 
   the   marshes   south   and   east   of   them.   Numenorean  influence 
   however   went  far   beyond  even   these  extended   bounds,  passing 
   up  the  Vales  of  Anduin  to  its  sources,  and  reaching  the lands 
   east  of  the  Forest,  between  the  River  Celon (78) (Running) and the 
   River Carnen (Redwater).                                                 
     Within   the   original   bounds   of   the   Kingdoms   the  'vulgar 
   speech'   soon   became   the  current   speech,  and   eventually  the 
   native  language  of  nearly  all the  inhabitants of  whatever origin, 
   and   incomers   who  were   allowed  to   settle  within   the  bounds 
   adopted  it.  Its  speakers  generally  called  it   Westron  (actually 
   Aduni,  and  in  Sindarin  Annunaid).  But  it  spread far  beyond the 
   bounds  of  the  Kingdoms  -  at  first in  dealings with  'the peoples 
   of  the  Kingdoms',  and   later  as   a  'Common   Speech'  convenient 
   for    intercourse    between    peoples    who    retained    numerous 
   tongues  of  their  own.  Thus  Elves  and  Dwarves  used  it  in deal- 
   ings with one another and with Men.                                      
                                                                           
     The text ends here abruptly (without a full stop after the last word, 
   though this may not be significant), halfway down a page.                
                                                                           
                                    NOTES.                                  
                                                                           
    1.  A notable case is that of the conversation between Ghan chieftain 
        of  the  Wild  Men and  Theoden. Probably  few if  any of  the Wild 
        Men  other  than  Ghan  used  the  Common  Speech  at  all,  and he 
        had  only  a  limited  vocabulary  of words  used according  to the 
        habits of his native speech.                                        
    2.  The Kings and their descendants after Thengel also knew  the Sin- 
        darin  tongue -  the language  of nobles  in Gondor.  [Cf. Appendix 
        A (II), in the list of the Kings of the Mark, on  Thengel's sojourn 
        in Gondor. It is said  there that  after his  return to  Rohan 'the 
        speech of Gondor was used  in his  house, and  not all  men thought 
        that good.']                                                        
    3.  The  effect  on  contemporary  speakers  of  the  Common  Speech  of 
        Gondor  being  comparable  to  that  which  we  should  feel  if  a 
        foreigner, both  learned and  a skilled  linguist, were  when being 
        courteous or dealing with high matters to  use fluently  an English 
        of  say  about  1600  A.D.,  but  adapted  to  our  present pronun- 
        ciation.                                                            
    4.  Structurally  and grammatically  it differed  widely from  all other 
   
   languages of the West at that  time; though  it had  some features 
   in  common  with  Adunaic,  the   ancient  'native'   language  of 
   Numenor. This gave rise  to the  theory (a  probable one)  that in 
   the  unrecorded  past  some of  the languages  of Men  - including 
   the  language  of  the dominant  element in  the Atani  from which 
   Adunaic was derived - had been influenced by Khuzdul.              
  5.  They had,  it is  said, a  complex pictographic  or ideographic 
   writing or carving  of their  own. But  this they  kept resolutely 
   secret.                                                            
  6.  Including their enemies such as Sauron, and his  higher servants 
   who were in fact partly of Numenorean origin.                      
  7.  [Like Gil-galad, Celebrimbor was a figure first appearing in The 
  
   Lord  of  the  Rings  whose  origin  my  father changed  again and 
   again. The earliest statement on the subject is found in the post- 
   Lord  of  the  Rings  text  Concerning  Galadriel   and  Celeborn, 
   where it is said (cf. Unfinished Tales p. 235):                    
      Galadriel  and  Celeborn  had  in  their  company   a  Noldorin 
   craftsman  called  Celebrimbor.  He  was  of Noldorin  origin, and 
   one  of  the  survivors  of  Gondolin,  where he  had been  one of 
   Turgon's  greatest  artificers  -  but he  had thus  acquired some 
   taint of pride and an almost 'dwarvish' obsession with crafts. 
   He reappears as a jewel-smith of Gondolin in the text  The Elessar 
   (see Unfinished Tales  pp. 248  ff.); but  against the  passage in 
   Concerning  Galadriel  and  Celeborn  just  cited my  father noted 
   that it  would be  better to  'make him  a descendant  of Feanor'. 
   Thus in the Second Edition  (1966) of  The Lord  of the  Rings, at 
   the  end of  the prefatory  remarks to  the Tale  of Years  of the 
   Second  Age,  he  added  the  sentence:  'Celebrimbor was  lord of 
   Eregion  and  the greatest  of their  craftsmen; he  was descended 
   from Feanor.'                                                      
      On one of his copies of The  Return of  the King  he underlined 
   the  name Feanor  in this  sentence, and  wrote the  following two 
   notes on  the opposite  page (the  opening of  the first  of these 
   means,  I  think:  'What  then  was  his  parentage? He  must have 
   been  descended  from one  of Feanor's  sons, about  whose progeny 
   nothing has been told').                                           
      How  could  he  be?  Feanor's only  descendants were  his seven 
   sons,  six  of  whom reached  Beleriand. So  far nothing  has been 
   said of their  wives and  children. It  seems probable  that Cele- 
   brinbaur  (silverfisted, >  Celebrimbor) was  son of  Curufin, but 
   though inheriting his  skills he  was an  Elf of  wholly different 
   temper (his mother had refused to  take part  in the  rebellion of 
   Feanor  and  remained  in  Aman  with  the  people  of Finarphin). 
   During  their  dwelling   in  Nargothrond   as  refugees   he  had 
   grown   to  love   Finrod  and   "  his   wife,  and   was  aghast 
   
   at  the  behaviour  of his  father and  would not  go with  him. He 
   later became a great friend of Celeborn and Galadriel.              
      The second note reads: 
        Maedros the eldest appears to have been unwedded, also the 
        two youngest (twins, of whom one was by evil mischance 
        burned with the ships); Celegorm also, since he plotted to take 
        Luthien as his wife. But Curufin, dearest to his father and chief 
        inheritor of his father's skills, was wedded, and had a son who 
        came with him into exile, though his wife (unnamed) did not. 
        Others who were wedded were Maelor, Caranthir. 
      On the form Maelor for Maglor see X.182, $41. The reference in 
   the first of these notes to the wife of Finrod Felagund is notable, 
   since long before, in the Grey Annals, the story had emerged that 
   Felagund had no wife, and that 'she whom he had loved was 
   Amarie of the Vanyar, and she was not permitted to go with him 
   into exile'. That story had in fact been abandoned, or forgotten, 
   but it would return: see the note on Gil-galad, p. 350. 
         These notes on Celebrimbor son of Curufin were the basis of 
   the passages introduced editorially in the  published Silmarillion, 
   p. 176 (see V.300-1), and in Of the Rings of Power, ibid. p. 286. 
   But in late writing (1968 or later) on the subject of Eldarin words 
   for 'hand' my father said this:                                     
   Common   Eldarin  had   a  base  KWAR  'press   together,  squeeze, 
   wring'.  A  derivative  was  *kwara:  Quenya  quar,  Telerin  par, 
   Sindarin paur. This may be translated 'fist', though its  chief use 
   was in reference to the tightly closed hand as  in using  an imple- 
   ment or a craft-tool rather than to  the 'fist'  as used  in punch- 
   ing.  Cf.  the  name  Celebrin-baur  >  Celebrimbor.  This   was  a 
  
   Sindarized  form  of  Telerin  Telperimpar   (Quenya  Tyelpinquar). 
   It  was  a  frequent  name  among  the Teleri,  who in  addition to 
   navigation  and  ship-building  were   also  renowned   as  silver- 
   smiths.  The  famous  Celebrimbor,  heroic  defender of  Eregion in 
   the  Second  Age  war  against  Sauron,  was  a  Teler, one  of the 
   three  Teleri  who   accompanied  Celeborn   into  exile.   He  was 
   a  great  silver-smith,  and  went  to  Eregion  attracted  by  the 
   rumours  of  the  marvellous  metal  found in  Moria, Moria-silver, 
   to  which  he  gave the  name mithril.  In the  working of  this he 
   became  a  rival  of  the Dwarves,  or rather  an equal,  for there 
   was  great  friendship  between  the  Dwarves  of  Moria  and Cele- 
   brimbor, and  they shared  their skills  and craft-secrets.  In the 
   same way Tegilbor was used  for one  skilled in  calligraphy (tegil 
   was  a  Sindarized form  of Quenya  tekil 'pen',  not known  to the 
   Sindar until the coming of the Noldor).                             
   When  my  father  wrote  this  he  ignored  the addition  to Appen- 
   dix  B  in  the  Second  Edition,  stating  that  Celebrimbor  'was 
   
   descended  from  Feanor';  no  doubt  he   had  forgotten   that  that 
   theory  had  appeared  in  print, for  had he  remembered it  he would 
   undoubtedly  have  felt  bound  by  it.  -   On  the   statement  that 
   Celebrimbor   was   'one   of   the   three  Teleri   who  accompanied 
   Celeborn into exile' see Unfinished Tales, pp. 231-3.                  
         Yet here in the present essay, from much the  same time  as that 
   on  Eldarin  words  for  'hand'  just  cited,  a  radically  different 
   account  of  Celebrimbor's  origin  is  given:  'a  Sinda  who claimed 
   descent from Daeron'.]                                                 
  8.  They  did  not,  however, appear  in the  inscriptions on  the West 
   Gate  of  Moria.  The  Dwarves  said that  it was  in courtesy  to the 
   Elves that  the Feanorian  letters were  used on  that gate,  since it 
   opened  into  their  country  and  was  chiefly  used  by   them.  But 
   the  East  Gates,  which  perished in  the war  against the  Orks, had 
   opened  upon  the  wide  world,  and  were  less  friendly.  They  had 
   borne  Runic inscriptions  in several  tongues: spells  of prohibition 
   and  exclusion  in  Khuzdul,  and  commands  that  all  should  depart 
   who  had  not  the  leave  of  the  Lord of  Moria written  in Quenya, 
   Sindarin,  the  Common  Speech,   the  languages   of  Rohan   and  of 
   Dale and Dunland.                                                      
         [In the margin against the paragraph in the  text at  this point 
   my father pencilled:                                                   
         N.B. It is actually said by Elrond in The Hobbit that  the Runes 
   were  invented  by  the   Dwarves  and   written  with   silver  pens. 
   Elrond  was  half-elven  and  a  master  of   lore  and   history.  So 
   either  we  must  tolerate  this  discrepancy  or  modify  the history 
   of  the  Runes,  making   the  actual   Angerthas  Moria   largely  an 
   affair of Dwarvish invention.                                          
      In notes associated with this essay he is seen pondering the latter 
   course,  considering the  possibility that  it was  in fact  the Long- 
   beard  Dwarves  who  were  the  original begetters  of the  Runes; and 
   that  it  was  from  them  that  Daeron  derived  the idea,  but since 
   the  first  Runes  were  not  well  organised  (and differed  from one 
   mansion  of  the  Dwarves  to another)  he ordered  them in  a logical 
   system.                                                                
         But of course in Appendix E (II) he  had stated  very explicitly 
   the origin of the Runes: 'The  Cirth were  devised first  in Beleriand 
   by  the  Sindar'.  It  was  Daeron  of   Doriath  who   developed  the 
   'richest  and  most  ordered  form'  of  the  Cirth,  the  Alphabet of 
   Daeron, and its  use in  Eregion led  to its  adoption by  the Dwarves 
   of  Moria,  whence  its   name  Angerthas   Moria.  Thus   the  incon- 
   sistency,  if  inconsistency  there  was,  could scarcely  be removed; 
   but  in  fact  there  was none.  It was  the 'moon-runes'  that Elrond 
   declared  (at  the  end  of  the chapter  A Short  Rest) to  have been 
  
   invented  by  the  Dwarves  and  written  by  them  with  silver pens, 
   not  the  Runes  as  an  alphabetic  form  -  as  my father  at length 
   
        noted with relief. I mention all this as an illustration of his intense 
        concern  to  avoid  discrepancy  and  inconsistency,  even   though  in 
        this  case  his  anxiety  was unfounded.  - For  an earlier  account of 
        the origin of the Runes see VII.452-5.]                                 
   9.   [At this point the text in  manuscript ends,  and the  typescript takes 
                                                                               
        up.]                                                                    
   10.  As  things  went  ill in  Moria and  hope even  of escaping  with their 
        lives  faded the  last pages  of the  Book can  only have  been written 
        in  the  hope  that  the  Book  might  be later  found by  friends, and 
        inform  them  of  the  fate  of  Balin  and  his  rash   expedition  to 
        Moria - as indeed happened.                                             
   11.  Cases  were  the  reduction  of  double  (long)  consonants  to  single 
        ones  medially  between  vowels,  or  the  alteration of  consonants in 
        certain   combinations.  Both   are  exemplified   in  the   Third  Age 
        colloquial tunas 'guard', i.e.  a body  of men  acting as  guards. This 
        was  a  derivative  of  the  stem  run  watch,  guard  +   nas  people: 
        an  organized  group  or  gathering  of   people  for   some  function. 
        But tudnas, though  it was  often retained  in 'correct'  spelling, had 
        been  changed  to  tunnas  and  usually  was  so  spelt:   tunas  which 
        occurred in the first  line of  the preserved  three pages  was 'incor- 
        rect' and represented the colloquial. (Incidentally  this nas  is prob- 
        ably  an   example  of   the  numerous   loanwords  from   Elvish  that 
        were  found  in  Adunaic  already  and  were  increased  in   the  Com- 
        mon  Speech  of  the  Kingdoms.  It  is  probably  <  Quenya  nosse  or 
        Sindarin nos,  'kindred, family'.  The short  o of  Elvish became  a in 
        such borrowed words.)                                                   
   12.  [The  three  pages were  reproduced in  Pictures by  J. R.  R. Tolkien, 
        1979, no.23 (second edition, 1992, no.24).]                             
   13.  Exceptions  are  a  few  words  in   a  debased   form  of   the  Black 
        Speech;  a  few  place-names  or  personal  names   (not  interpreted); 
        the  warcry  of  the  Dwarves.  Also  a  few  place-names  supposed  to 
        be  of  forgotten  origin  or   meaning;  and   one  or   two  personal 
        names of the same kind (see Appendix F, p. 407).                        
   14.  The   sherd   of   Amenartas   was   in   Greek  (provided   by  Andrew 
        Lang)  of  the  period  from which  it was  supposed to  have survived, 
        not in English spelt as well  as might  be in  Greek letters.  [For the 
        sherd of Amenartas see H. Rider Haggard, She, chapter 3.]               
   15.  The first song of Galadriel is treated in  this way:  it is  given only 
        in translation (as is all the rest of her speech in  dialogue). Because 
        in this case a  verse translation  was attempted,  to represent  as far 
        as  possible  the  metrical  devices  of  the  original -  a considered 
        composition  no  doubt  made  long  before  the  coming  of  Frodo  and 
        independent  of  the arrival  in Lorien  of the  One Ring.  Whereas the 
        Farewell  was  addressed  direct  to  Frodo,   and  was   an  extempore 
        outpouring  in  free  rhythmic   style,  reflecting   the  overwhelming 
        increase  in  her  regret  and  longing,   and  her   personal  despair 
   
         after she  had survived  the terrible  temptation. It  was translated 
         accurately.  The  rendering  of the  older song  must be  presumed to 
         have  been  much  freer  to  enable  metrical  features to  be repre- 
         sented. (In the event it  proved that  it was  Galadriel's abnegation 
         of pride and trust in  her own  powers, and  her absolute  refusal of 
         any  unlawful  enhancement  of  them,  that  provided  the   ship  to 
         bear her back to  her home.)  [Cf. the  passage in  a letter  from my 
         father of 1967  cited in  Unfinished Tales,  p. 229;  Letters no.297, 
         at end.]                                                              
    16.  [This refers to the last six lines (which include  the interpretation 
         of  the inscription  on the  tomb) of  the chapter  A Journey  in the 
  
         Dark,  beginning  '"These  are  Daeron's  Runes,  such  as  were used 
         of  old in  Moria," said  Gandalf', which  in the  three-volume hard- 
         back edition of The Lord  of the  Rings alone  appear on  that page.] 
    17.  Possibly  observed  by  the  more  linguistically   and  historically 
         minded; though I have received no comments on them.                   
    18.  [This refers to the end of Appendix  F, I  ('Gimli's own  name ...'), 
         cited above, p. 296.]                                                 
    19.  In  later  times,  when  their   own  Khuzdul   had  become   only  a 
         learned   language,   and   the  Dwarves   had  adopted   the  Common 
         Speech  or  a  local  language  of  Men,  they  naturally  used these 
         'outer' names also for all colloquial purposes.  [Khuzdul is  in this 
         case spelt with a circumflex accent on the second vowel.]             
    20.  [At the same  time as  the alterations  shown were  made to  the text 
         of  this passage  my father  wrote in  the margin:  'But see  on this 
         below  -  they  were  derived from  a long  lost Mannish  language in 
         the North.' See pp. 303-4, and note 23 below.]                        
    21.  The  references  (in  Appendix  A [beginning  of III,  Durin's Folk]) 
         to  the  legends  of  the  origin  of  the Dwarves  of the  kin known 
         as  Longbeards  (Khuzdul  Sigin-tarag,  translated  by  Quenya  Anda- 
         fangar,  Sindarin  Anfangrim)  and  their  renowned  later 'mansions' 
         in  Khazad-dum  (Moria)  are  too  brief   to  make   the  linguistic 
         situation clear. The 'deeps of time' do not refer (of course) to geo- 
         logical  time  - of  which only  the Eldar  had legends,  derived and 
         transmuted   from   such   information   as  their   loremasters  had 
         received  from  the  Valar.  They  refer  to legends  of the  Ages of 
         Awakening  and  the  arising  of  the  Speaking  Peoples:  first  the 
         Elves,  second  the  Dwarves  (as  they  claimed),  and   third  Men. 
         Unlike  Elves  and  Men  the Dwarves  appear in  the legends  to have 
         arisen  in  the  North  of  Middle-earth.  [This  note  continued  as 
         follows,  but  the  continuation  was  subsequently struck  out.] The 
         most  westerly  point, the  place of  the birth  or awakening  of the 
         ancestor  of  the  Longbeards,  was  in the  traditions of  the Third 
         Age a valley in the Ered Mithrin. But this was  in far  distant days. 
         It  was  long  before  the migrations  of Men  from the  East reached 
         the  North-western  regions.  And  it  was  long  again   before  the 
   
         Dwarves  -  of   whom  the   Longbeards  appear   to  have   been  the 
         most  secretive and  least concerned  to have  dealings with  Elves or 
         Men  - still  felt any  need to  learn any  languages of  their neigh- 
         bours,  still  less  to take  names by  which they  could be  known to 
         'outsiders'.                                                           
    22.  [My  father's  point  was  that  Balin  and  Fundin  are   actual  Old 
         Norse  names   used  as   'translations'  for   the  purpose   of  The 
         Lord  of  the  Rings.  What  he should  have done  in a  visual repre- 
         sentation  of the  tomb-inscription was  to use,  not of  course their 
         'inner'  names  in  Khuzdul,  but  their real  'outer' names  which in 
         the  text  of  The  Lord  of the  Rings are  represented by  Balin and 
         Fundin.]                                                              
    23.  [It  seems  that  it  was  when my  father reached  this point  in the 
         essay that he made  the alterations  to the  text on  p. 300  with the 
         marginal  observation  given  in note  20, and  struck out  the latter 
         part of note 21.]                                                      
    24.  He  alone  had  no companions;  cf. 'he  slept alone'  (III.352). [The 
         reference  is  to the  beginning of  Appendix A,  III. The  passage in 
         the text  is difficult  to interpret.  My father  refers here  to four 
         places  of  awakening  of the  Seven Ancestors  of the  Dwarves: those 
         of  'the  ancestors  of  the  Firebeards  and  the  Broadbeams',  'the 
         ancestor  of  the  Longbeards', 'the  Ironfists and  Stiffbeards', and 
         'the  Blacklocks  and  Stonefoots'.  (None  of  these  names   of  the 
         other  six  kindreds  of  the  Dwarves  has  ever  been  given before. 
         Since  the  ancestors  of  the  Firebeards  and  the  Broadbeams awoke 
         in  the  Ered  Lindon,  these  kindreds  must  be  presumed to  be the 
  
         Dwarves  of  Nogrod  and  Belegost.)  It  seems   that  he   was  here 
         referring to Durin's  having 'slept  alone' in  contrast to  the other 
         kindreds, whose Fathers were laid to sleep in pairs. If this is so, it 
         is a different conception from  that cited  in XI.213,  where Iluvatar 
         'commanded  Aule  to  lay  the  fathers  of  the Dwarves  severally in 
         deep  places,  each  with  his  mate,  save Durin  the eldest  who had 
         none.' On the subject of  the 'mates'  of the  Fathers of  the Dwarves 
         see  XI.211-13.  - In  the margin  of the  typescript my  father wrote 
         later  (against  the   present  note):   'He  wandered   widely  after 
         awakening:  his  people  were  Dwarves  that  joined  him  from  other 
         kindreds west and  east'; and  at the  head of  the page  he suggested 
         that  the  legend  of  the  Making  of the  Dwarves should  be altered 
         (indeed  very  radically  altered) to  a form  in which  other Dwarves 
         were laid to sleep near to the Fathers.]                               
    25.  [In the  rejected conclusion  of note  21 the  place of  the awakening 
         of  the  ancestor  of  the  Longbeards  was  'a  valley  in  the  Ered 
         Mithrin'  (the  Grey  Mountains  in  the  far  North).  There  has  of 
         course  been  no  previous  reference  to  this  ancient  significance 
         of  Mount  Gundabad.   That  mountain   originally  appeared   in  the 
         chapter The Clouds  Burst in  The Hobbit,  where it  is told  that the 
   
        Goblins  'marched and  gathered by  hill and  valley, going  ever by 
        tunnel  or  under  dark, until  around and  beneath the  great moun- 
        tain Gundabad of the  North, where  was their  capital, a  vast host 
        was assembled'; and  it is  shown on  the map  of Wilderland  in The 
        Hobbit as a great isolated  mass at  the northern  end of  the Misty 
        Mountains   where  the   Grey  Mountains   drew  towards   them.  In 
        The  Lord  of  the  Rings,  Appendix  A  (III), Gundabad  appears in 
        the account of the War of  the Dwarves  and Orcs  late in  the Third 
        Age,  where  the Dwarves  'assailed and  sacked one  by one  all the 
        strongholds  of the  Orcs that  they could  [find] from  Gundabad to 
        the  Gladden'  (the  word  'find'  was  erroneously  dropped  in the 
        Second Edition).]                                                   
    26. According to their legends their begetter, Aule  the Vala,  had made 
        this for them and had  taught it  to the  Seven Fathers  before they 
        were laid to sleep until the time for  their awakening  should come. 
        After  their  awakening  this  language  (as  all languages  and all 
        other  things  in  Arda)  changed  in time,  and divergently  in the 
        mansions  that were  far-sundered. But  the change  was so  slow and 
        the  divergence  so  small  that  even  in  the  Third  Age converse 
        between all  Dwarves in  their own  tongue was  easy. As  they said, 
        the change  in Khuzdul  as compared  with the  tongue of  the Elves, 
        and  still  more  with  those of  Men, was  'like the  weathering of 
        hard rock compared with the melting of snow.'                       
    27. The  Dwarves  multiplied  slowly;  but Men  in prosperity  and peace 
        more swiftly than even the Elves.                                   
    28. For  they  had  met  some far  to the  East who  were of  evil mind. 
        [This was a later pencilled note. On the previous page of  the type- 
        script  my  father  wrote at  the same  time, without  indication of 
        its  reference  to  the text  but perhaps  arising from  the mention 
        (p. 301) of the awakening of  the eastern  kindreds of  the Dwarves: 
        'Alas, it  seems probable  that (as  Men did  later) the  Dwarves of 
        the  far  eastern  mansions  (and  some  of  the nearer  ones?) came 
        under the Shadow of Morgoth and turned to evil.']                   
    29. No  Dwarf  would  ever  mount a  horse willingly,  nor did  any ever 
        harbour animals, not even dogs.                                     
    30. For  a  time. The  Numenoreans had  not yet  appeared on  the shores 
        of  Middle-earth,  and  the  foundations  of  the Barad-dur  had not 
        yet been built. It  was a  brief period  in the  dark annals  of the 
        Second  Age, yet  for many  lives of  Men the  Longbeards controlled 
        the Ered Mithrin, Erebor, and the Iron Hills, and all the  east side 
        of the Misty Mountains as far as the confines  of Lorien;  while the 
  
        Men of the North dwelt in  all the  adjacent lands  as far  south as 
        the Great Dwarf Road  that cut  through the  Forest (the  Old Forest 
        Road  was  its  ruinous  remains  in  the Third  Age) and  then went 
        North-east  to  the  Iron  Hills.  [As  with  so  much else  in this 
        account,  the  origin of  the Old  Forest Road  in 'the  Great Dwarf 
   
         Road',  which  after  traversing  Greenwood  the  Great  led  to  the 
         Iron Hills, has never been met before.]                               
    31.  Only  the  personal  names of  individuals. The  name of  their race, 
         and the  names of  their families,  and of  their mansions,  they did 
         not conceal.                                                          
    32.  Either  actual  Mannish  names  current   among  the   Northern  Men, 
         or  names  made  in  the  same ways  out of  elements in  the Mannish 
         tongue,  or  names  of  no  meaning  that  were  simply  made  of the 
         sounds used  by Men  put together  in ways  natural to  their speech. 
    33.  [My  father  might  seem to  write here  as if  Durin was  the 'real' 
         Mannish  name  of  the  Father of  the Longbeards;  but of  course it 
         is a name derived from Old Norse, and thus a 'translation'.]          
    34.  Somewhat similar to the  way in  which the  'runes' of  Elvish origin 
         were  widely  regarded  by  Men  in  the  Third  Age  as  a  Dwarvish 
         mode of writing.                                                      
    35.  Sauron  was  defeated  by  the  Numenoreans  and  driven   back  into 
         Mordor,  and  for  long  troubled  the West  no more,  while secretly 
         extending his dominions eastward.                                     
    36.  Though  such  changes   and  divergence   as  had   already  occurred 
         before  they  left  Middle-earth  would  have endured  - such  as the 
         divergence of the speech of the Teleri from that of the Noldor.       
    37.  [This  and  the  subsequent  section-heading,  together   with  their 
         numbers, were pencilled in later. The title of section I is lost with 
         the loss of the first page of the essay.]                             
    38.  The  name  is  said  to  have  been  derived  from  atan  'man, human 
         being  as  distinct  from  creatures',  a word  used by  that kindred 
         which  the  Eldar  first  encountered  in  Beleriand.  This  was bor- 
         rowed  and  adapted  to  Quenya  and  Sindarin;  but  later  when Men 
         of  other  kinds  became  known  to  the Eldar  it became  limited to 
         Men  of  the  Three Peoples  who had  become allies  of the  Eldar in 
         Beleriand.                                                            
           [A  typewritten  draft  for  the page  of the  essay on  which this 
         second  section  begins  is  preserved  (though without  the section- 
         heading  or  number, see  note 37):  in this  draft the  present note 
         begins in  the same  way, but  diverges after  the words  'adapted to 
         Quenya and Sindarin' thus:                                            
                                                                              
             It  was  however  associated  by  the Eldar  with their  own word 
           atar  (adar)  'father'  and  often  translated  'Fathers  of  Men', 
           though this title, in full atanatar, properly belonged only  to the 
           leaders and chieftains of the peoples  at the  time of  their entry 
           into Beleriand. In Sindarin adan  was still  often used  for 'man', 
           especially in names of races with  a preceding  prefix, as  in Dun- 
           adan,   plural   Dunedain,   'Men   of   the   West',  Numenoreans; 
           Dru-edain 'Wild-men'.                                               
                                                                              
                The statement here that Atani was derived from a word in the 
   
         Beorian  language,  atan  'man',  contradicts  what  was said  in the 
         chapter  Of  the  Coming  of  Men  into  the West  that was  added to 
         the  Quenta  Silmarillion,  XI.219,  footnote:  'Atani  was  the name 
         given  to Men  in Valinor,  in the  lore that  told of  their coming; 
         according  to the  Eldar it  signified "Second",  for the  kindred of 
         Men  was  the second  of the  Children of  Iluvatar'; cf.  Quendi and 
         Eldar, XI.386, where essentially the  same is  said (the  devising of 
         the name Atani is there ascribed to the Noldor in Valinor).]          
  
    39.  [This  refers to  Morgoth's captivity  in Aman.  See X.423,  note 3.) 
    40.  [Cf.  the  words  of  Andreth,  X.310,  and  of  Bereg   and  Amlach, 
         XI.220, $18).]                                                        
    41.  [Haleth  was  not  the  name  of  the  chieftain  who  commanded  the 
         Folk  of  Haleth  when  they  first came  to Beleriand:  see XI.221-2 
         and  the genealogical  tree, XI.237.  But this  is probably  not sig- 
         nificant, in view of what is said at the end of the  paragraph: these 
         people  'were  called the  Folk of  Haleth, for  Haleth was  the name 
         of their  chieftainess who  led them  to the  woods north  of Doriath 
         where  they  were  permitted  to  dwell.'  On  the  other  hand,  the 
         statement  that  Hador  was  the  name  of  the  chieftain   who  led 
         the  Folk  of  Hador  into  Beleriand  seems  to ignore  that greatly 
         enlarged  and  altered  history that  had entered  in the  chapter Of 
         the  Coming  of  Men  into  the  West  (cf.  note  38),  according to 
         which  it  was  Marach  who  led  that  people  over  the  Mountains, 
         and  Hador  himself,  though  he  gave  his name  to the  people, was 
         a descendant  of Marach  in the  fourth generation  (see XI.218  - 19 
         and  the genealogical  tree, XI.234).  In that  work the  division of 
         the Folk of Hador into three hosts, referred to a little later in the 
         present  paragraph, does  not appear  - indeed  it was  said (XI.218, 
         $10)  that  Beor  told  Felagund  that 'they  are a  numerous people, 
         and  yet  keep  together  and  move  slowly, being  all ruled  by one 
         chieftain whom they call Marach.']                                    
    42.  [In other  accounts the  Folk of  Haleth were  the second  kindred of 
         the  Edain  to  enter  Beleriand,  not  the  last;  thus  in  QS $127 
         (V.275),  when  Haleth  was  still  Haleth  the  Hunter  and  had not 
         been  transformed  into  the  Lady  Haleth,  'After Beor  came Haleth 
         father  of  Hundor,  and   again  somewhat   later  came   Hador  the 
         Goldenhaired',  and  in  Of  the  Coming  of  Men  into the  West $13 
         (XI.218)  'First  came  the  Haladin  ...  The  next  year,  however, 
         Marach  led  his  people  over  the  Mountains'.  In that  text ($10) 
         Beor  told  Felagund that  the people  of Marach  'were before  us in 
         the  westward  march,  but  we  passed  them', and  there is  no sug- 
         gestion of the story told here that they reached Eredlindon  first of 
         all the Edain, but  that 'seeking  a road  round the  Mountains' they 
         'came  up  from  southward'  into  Beleriand.  -  Of  internal strife 
         among  the Folk  of Haleth,  referred to  a few  lines later  in this 
         paragraph, there has been no previous mention.]                       
   
    43.  No doubt this was due to  mingling with  Men of  other kind  in the 
         past; and it was noted that the dark hair ran in families  that had 
         more skill and interest in crafts and lore.                             
    44.  With  a knowledge  of the  language of  the Folk  of Beor  that was 
         later lost, save for a few names  of persons  and places,  and some 
         words  or  phrases  preserved  in  legends.   One  of   the  common    
         words was atan. [With the last sentence cf. note 38.]                   
    45.  [With  this  is  perhaps  to  be  compared  what  my  father  wrote 
         elsewhere  at  this  time  (p.  373, note  13) concerning  the long 
         period  during  which  the  'Beorians'  and the  'Hadorians' became 
         separated in the course of  their westward  migration and  dwelt on 
         opposite sides of a great inland sea.]                                  
    46.  Beren  the  Renowned  had  hair of  a golden  brown and  grey eyes; 
         he was taller than  most of  his kin,  but he  was broad-shouldered 
         and very strong in his limbs.                                           
    47.  The Eldar said, and recalled in the songs they still sang  in later 
         days, that they could not easily be distinguished from the  Eldar - 
         not while their youth lasted, the swift fading of which was  to the 
         Eldar a grief and a mystery.                                            
    48.  [With this account of the Folk of Beor  and the  Folk of  Hador may 
         be  compared  the  description  that  my  father  wrote  many years 
         before in the Quenta Silmarillion, V.276, $130.]                        
    49.  [On the alteration of the relationship between the  three languages 
  
         of the  Atani, whereby  that of  the Folk  of Haleth  replaced that 
         of the Folk of Hador as the  tongue isolated  from the  others, see 
         p. 368 and note 4.]                                                     
    50.  Not due to their special situation in  Beleriand, and  maybe rather 
         a cause of their small numbers than its  result. They  increased in 
         numbers  far more  slowly than  the other  Atani, hardly  more than 
         was sufficient to replace  the wastage  of war;  yet many  of their 
         women (who were fewer than the men) remained unwed.                     
    51.  [Apart from some  slight and  largely unnecessary  modifications to 
         the original text (in no case altering the sense)  there are  a few 
         points to mention about that printed in  Unfinished Tales.  (1) The 
         spelling  Ork(s)  was  changed  to  Orc(s), and  that of  the river 
         Taiglin to Teiglin (see XI.228,  309-10). (2)  A passage  about the 
         liking of the Drugs for  edible fungus  was omitted  in view  of my 
         father's pencilled note beside it: 'Delete all this about funguses. 
         Too  like  Hobbits'  (a  reference  of course  to Frodo  and Farmer 
         Maggot's  mushrooms).  This  followed  the  account  of  the  know- 
         ledge of the Drugs concerning plants, and reads:                        
           To  the astonishment  of Elves  and other  Men they  ate funguses 
         with  pleasure,   many  of   which  looked   to  others   ugly  and 
         dangerous;  some  kinds  which  they  specially  liked  they caused 
         to  grow  near  their  dwellings.  The  Eldar  did  not  eat  these 
         things.  The  Folk  of  Haleth,  taught   by  the   Druedain,  made 
   
        some use of them at need;  and if  they were  guests they  ate what 
        was  provided  in  courtesy,  and  without  fear.  The  other Atani 
        eschewed  them,  save  in  great  hunger when  astray in  the wild, 
        for  few  among  them   had  the   knowledge  to   distinguish  the 
        wholesome  from  the  bad,  and  the  less  wise  called  them ork- 
        plants  and  supposed  them  to  have been  cursed and  blighted by 
        Morgoth.]                                                           
                                                                           
    52. [See Unfinished  Tales, p.  386, note  8. Elsewhere  Hurin's serving- 
        man is named Sador, not Sadog.]                                     
    53. [This sentence is cited in Unfinished Tales, p. 387, note 11.]       
    54. See the discussion of lineal measurements  and their  equation with 
        our measures in the legend of The Disaster  of the  Gladden Fields. 
        [This discussion (which, with the work itself, belongs to  the very 
        late period - 1968 or later) is found in Unfinished Tales,  pp. 285 
        ff., where a note on the stature of Hobbits is also given.]         
    55. In the original sense of 'savage';  they were  by nature  of gentle 
        disposition, neither cruel nor vindictive.                          
    56. Of  different  kinds:  Dwarves  they  found  of   uncertain  temper 
        and  dangerous  if  displeased;  Elves  they  viewed with  awe, and 
        avoided.  Even  in the  Shire in  the Third  Age, where  Elves were 
        more often  to be  met than  in other  regions where  Hobbits dwelt 
        or had dwelt, most of the  Shire-folk would  have no  dealings with 
        them. 'They wander in  Middle-earth,' they  said, 'but  their minds 
        and hearts are not there.'                                          
    57. ['Nowhere  else  in  the  world was  this peculiar  (but excellent) 
        arrangement to be found':  opening of  the chapter  At the  Sign of 
        the Prancing Pony. This observation is here attributed to  Bilbo as 
        the ultimate author of the Red Book of Westmarch.]                  
    58. Indeed it is probable that only at Bree  and in  the Shire  did any 
        communities  of  Hobbits  survive at  that time  west of  the Misty 
        Mountains.  Nothing  is  known  of the  situation in  lands further 
        east,  from  which  the  Hobbits must  have migrated  in unrecorded 
        ages.                                                               
    59. When  they  entered  Eriador (early  in the  second century  of the 
        Third  Age)  Men  were  still  numerous  there,   both  Numenoreans 
        and  other  Men  related  to  the  Atani,  beside  remnants  of Men 
        of  evil  kinds,  hostile  to  the  Kings.  But  the  Common Speech 
  
        (of  Numenorean  origin)  was  in  general  use  there,  even after 
        the decay  of the  North Kingdom.  In Bilbo's  time great  areas of 
        Eriador  were  empty  of  Men.  The  desolation  had  begun  in the 
        Great Plague  (soon after  the Hobbits'  occupation of  the Shire), 
        and was hastened by the final fall and  disappearance of  the North 
        Kingdom. In  the Plague  it would  seem that  the only  Hobbit com- 
        munities to survive were those in  the far  North-west at  Bree and 
        in the Shire. [The opening sentence of this note, placing the entry 
        of the Hobbits into  Eriador 'early  in the  second century  of the 
   
         Third  Age',  is  plainly  a  casual   error:  presumably   my  father 
         intended 'millennium' for  'century' (in  Appendix B  the date  of the 
         coming  of  the  Harfoots  is  given  under Third  Age 1050,  and that 
         of the Fallohides and the Stoors under 1150).]                         
    60.  The invasions were  no doubt  also in  great part  due to  Sauron; for 
         the 'Easterlings' were  mostly Men  of cruel  and evil  kind, descend- 
         ants  of  those  who  had  served  and  worshipped  Sauron  before his 
         overthrow at the end of the Second Age.                                
    61.  Though   the   native   traditions  of   the  Rohirrim   preserved  no 
         memories  of  the  ancient  war  in   Beleriand,  they   accepted  the 
         belief,   which  did   much  to   strengthen  their   friendship  with 
         Gondor  and  their  unbroken  loyalty   to  the   Oath  of   Eorl  and 
         Cirion. [In relation to this note and to  the passage  in the  text to 
         which it refers my father wrote in the margin of the typescript:       
           It  may  have  been  actually  true  of  those  Men  in Middle-earth 
         whom   the   returning   Numenoreans  first   met  (see   below);  but 
         other   Men   of   the   North   resembling   them  in   features  and 
         temper  can  only  have  been  akin  as  descending  from  peoples  of 
         which the Atani had been the vanguard.]                                
    62.  [In  Quendi  and Eldar  (XI.377) there  is a  reference to  Avari 'who 
         had  crept  in  small  and  secret  groups  into  Beleriand  from  the 
         South',  and  to  rare  cases  of  an  Avar  'who  joined with  or was 
         admitted  among  the  Sindar';  while  in  that   essay  Eol   of  Nan 
         Elmoth was an Avar (XI.409 and note 33).]                              
    63.  [The  Little  Lune  was  first  marked  on  the third  and last  of my 
         father's  general  maps  of the  West of  Middle-earth (that  on which 
         my  original  map   published  with   The  Lord   of  the   Rings  was 
         closely based), but this appears to be the first time that it has been 
         named.]                                                                
    64.  [With  this  statement  that  the  region  beyond  the  inflow  of the 
         Little Lune was 'Dwarf territory' cf.  Appendix A  (I, iii),  where it 
         is told that Arvedui, the last king of Arthedain, 'hid in  the tunnels 
         of the old dwarf-mines near the far end of the Mountains'.]            
    65.  Gil-galad's  people  were  mainly  Noldorin;  though  in   the  Second 
         Age  the  Elves  of  Harlindon  were mainly  Sindarin, and  the region 
         was a fief under the rule of Celeborn. [In the  prefatory note  to the 
         annals  of  the  Second  Age  in  Appendix  B it  is said:  'In Lindon 
         south   of  the   Lune  dwelt   for  a   time  Celeborn,   kinsman  of 
         Thingol';  see  Unfinished  Tales  p.  233  and  note  2,   where  the 
         present note is referred to.]                                          
    66.  [See Unfinished Tales, pp.  262-3 (extract  from a  late essay  on the 
         names  of  the  rivers  and beacon-hills  of Gondor).  - The  name was 
         typed  Enedwaith  with  the h  added subsequently,  but later  in this 
         essay  (note 76)  the form  typed is  Enedhwaith; so  also in  that on 
         river-names  just  mentioned,  although  in  the  extracts   given  in 
   
        Unfinished  Tales  I  printed  Enedwaith  for agreement  with pub- 
        lished texts.]                                                     
    67. This according to the traditions of Dol  Amroth had  been estab- 
                                                                          
        lished by seafaring Sindar from the west havens of Beleriand who 
        fled  in  three  small  ships  when the  power of  Morgoth over- 
  
        whelmed the Eldar and the Atani; but it  was later  increased by 
        adventurers of the  Silvan Elves  seeking for  the Sea  who came 
        down the Anduin. The  Silvan Elves  were Middle  Elves according 
        to the Numenorean  classification, though  unknown to  the Atani 
        until later days: for they were like the Sindar Teleri, but were 
        laggards in  the hindmost  companies who  had never  crossed the 
        Misty Mountains and established small realms  on either  side of 
        the Vales of Anduin. (Of these Lorien and the realm of Thranduil 
        in  Mirkwood were  survivors in  the Third  Age.) But  they were 
        never wholly free of an unquiet and a yearning for the Sea which 
        at times  drove some  of them  to wander  from their  homes. [On 
        this haven (Edhellond) see Unfinished Tales, pp. 246 - 7  and note 
        18 on p. 255.]                                                     
                                                                          
    68. The first sailings of the Numenoreans to Middle-earth were to the 
        lands of Gil-galad, with whom their great mariner  Aldarion made 
        an alliance.                                                       
    69. As  the  power  of Numenor  became more  and more  occupied with 
                                                                          
        great navies, for which their own land could not supply sufficient 
        timber without ruin, their felling of trees and  transportation of 
        wood to  their shipyards  in Numenor  or on  the coast  of Middle- 
        earth (especially at  Lond Daer,  the Great  Harbour at  the mouth 
        of the Greyflood) became reckless. [See Unfinished Tales,  p. 262, 
        on  the  tree-felling  of  the   Numenoreans  in   Minhiriath  and 
        Enedhwaith.  Of  the  kinship  of  the  forest-dwellers  of  those 
        regions with the People of Haleth there is no suggestion elsewhere 
        (see also note 72 below). With the following sentence in the text, 
        'In  the  Third  Age  their  survivors  were  the people  known in 
        Rohan  as  the Dunlendings'  cf. Unfinished  Tales, p.  263: 'From 
        Enedwaith  they  [the  native  people  fleeing  from  the Numenor- 
        eans] took refuge in  the eastern  mountains where  afterwards was 
        Dunland'.]                                                         
    70. [This was  the voyage  of Veantur  the Numenorean,  grandfather of 
        Aldarion the Mariner: see Unfinished Tales, pp. 171, 174-5.]         
    71. [At the words in the text printed in Unfinished Tales 'as if 
        addressing friends and kinsmen after a long parting' there is a 
        note in the essay which I did not include: 
            The Atani had learned the Sindarin tongue in Beleriand and 
            most of them, especially the high men and the learned, had 
            spoken it familiarly, even among themselves: but always as 
            a learned language, taught in early childhood; their native 
   
        language  remained  the   Adunaic,  the   Mannish  tongue   of  the 
        Folk of Hador (except in  some districts  of the  west of  the Isle 
        where the rustic folk used  a Beorian  dialect). Thus  the Sindarin 
        they   used   had   remained  unchanged   through  many   lives  of 
        Men.                                                                
                                                                           
        With this cf. Unfinished Tales, p. 215 note 19. I  do not  know how 
        the mention here of 'a Beorian  dialect' surviving  in the  west of 
        Numenor is to be related to the total loss of  the language  of the 
        Folk of Beor referred to in note 44; see also p. 368 and note 5.] 
    72. This  may  have  been  one  of  the  reasons  why  the  Numenoreans 
        failed  to recognize  the Forest-folk  of Minhiriath  as 'kinsmen', 
        and  confused  them  with  Men  of  the  Shadow;  for  as  has been 
        noted the native language  of the  Folk of  Haleth was  not related 
        to the language of the Folks of Hador and Beor.                     
    73. And those  that they  adopted from  older inhabitants  they usually 
        altered to fit the Sindarin style. Their names of persons also were 
        nearly all of Sindarin form, save  a few  which had  descended from 
        the legends of the Atani in the First Age.                          
  
    74. It  thus  became  naturally  somewhat   corrupted  from   the  true 
        Sindarin  of  the Elves,  but this  was hindered  by the  fact that 
        Sindarin was held in  high esteem  and was  taught in  the schools, 
        according to forms and grammatical structure of ancient days.       
    75. The Elf-realm  became diminished  in the  wars against  Sauron, and 
        by the establishment of Imladris,  and it  no longer  extended east 
        of the Ered Luin.                                                   
    76. The  Enedhwaith  (or   Central  Wilderness)   was  shared   by  the 
        North  and  South  Kingdoms,  but  was  never  settled  by Numenor- 
        eans  owing  to  the  hostility  of  the  Gwathuirim (Dunlendings), 
        except  in  the  fortified town  and haven  about the  great bridge 
        over  the  Greyflood  at  Tharbad.  [The  name  Gwathuirim  of the 
        Dunlendings has not occurred before.]                               
    77. [It was said in Appendix A (I, iv) that at the height of  its power 
        the  realm  of  Gondor 'extended  north to  Celebrant', and  a long 
        note in the  essay at  this point,  beginning 'But  for "Celebrant" 
        read "Field of Celebrant"', is an  exposition of  the significance 
        of  the  latter  name  (Parth  Celebrant).  This  note is  given in 
        Unfinished Tales, p. 260.]                                          
    78. [The  River  Running  is  named  Celduin  in  Appendix  A,  III (RK 
        p. 353). Celon was the river that in the First Age rose in the Hill 
        of  Himring  and  flowed  past  Nan  Elmoth to  join the  Aros; and 
        since  Celduin  as the  name of  the River  Running appears  in the 
        very  late text  Cirion and  Eorl (Unfinished  Tales p.  289) Celon 
        here  is  presumably  no  more  than  a  casual  confusion  of  the 
        names.]                                                             
   
                                          XI.                                       
                                                                                   
                               THE SHIBBOLETH OF FEANOR.                            
                                                                                   
                            With an excursus on the name of                         
                               the descendants of Finwe.                            
                                                                                   
   In  all  my  father's  last  writings  linguistic  history  was   closely  inter- 
   twined  with  the  history  of  persons  and  of  peoples,   and  much   that  he 
   recounted  can  be  seen  to  have  arisen  in  the  search  for  explanations of 
   linguistic  facts  or  anomalies.  The  most  remarkable   example  of   this  is 
   the  following  essay,  arising  from  his  consideration  of  a problem  of his- 
   torical   phonology,   which   records  how   the  difference   in  pronunciation 
   of  a  single  consonantal  element  in  Quenya  played  a  significant  part  in 
   the  strife of  the Noldorin  princes in  Valinor. It  has no  title, but  I have 
   called  it  The  Shibboleth  of  Feanor,  since  my  father  himself   used  that 
   word in the course of the essay (p. 336).                                        
      Like  Of  Dwarves   and  Men,   it  was   written  (composed   in  typescript 
   throughout)   on   paper   supplied   by   Allen   and   Unwin,   in   this  case 
   mostly  copies  of  a  publication  note  of  February  1968;  and  as   in  that 
   essay  there  are  very  many  notes  interpolated  into  the  body  of  the text 
   in  the  process  of  composition.  Appended   to  it   is  a   lengthy  excursus 
   {half  as  long  again  as  the  essay  from  which  it  arose)  on the  names of 
   Finwe's  descendants,  and  this  I  give  also;  but   from  both   The  Shibbo- 
   leth of  Feanor  proper  and  from  this   excursus  I   have  excluded   a  num- 
   ber  of  notes,  some  of  them  lengthy,  of  a  technical  phonological nature. 
   The  work  was  not  finished,  for  my  father  did  not   reach,  as   was  his 
   intention,  discussion  of  the   names  of   the  Sons   of  Feanor;   but  such 
   draft  material  as there  is for  this part  is given  at the  end of  the text. 
   All  numbered  notes,  both  my  father's   and  mine,   are  collected   on  pp. 
   356 ff.                                                                          
      This  work  was  scarcely  used  in  Unfinished  Tales  except   for  a       
   passage  concerning  Galadriel,  which  is here  repeated in  its original       
   context; but elements were used in the published Silmarillion.                   
                                                                                   
  
                          The Shibboleth of Feanor.                            
                The case of the Quenya change of p to s.(1)                  
   The history of the Eldar is now fixed and the adoption of            
   Sindarin by the Exiled Noldor cannot be altered. Since Sindarin         
   made great use of p, the change p > s must have occurred in           
   Noldorin Quenya in Valinor before the rebellion and exile of           
   the Noldor, though not necessarily long before it (in Valinorian 
   
   reckoning  of  time).  The  change   cannot  therefore   be  explained 
   as  a  development  (that  is  a  sound-substitution of  s for  an un- 
   familiar  p)  in  Quenya of  the Third  Age: either  due to  the Elves  ] 
   themselves,  since  they  were  familiar  with  p;  or to  such people 
   as  the  Numenorean  scholars  in  Gondor,  since  p  occurred  in the  l 
   Common  Speech,  and  also  in  the  Sindarin  which  was  still  used 
   as  a  spoken  language  among  the   upper  classes,   especially  in 
   Minas Tirith.                                                              
     The  use  by  Galadriel,  as  reported  in  The  Lord of  the Rings, 
   must  therefore  be  normal.  It  is  not however  an obstacle  to the 
   use  of  p in  representing the  classical book-Quenya,  pre-Exilic or 
   post-Exilic, in grammars, dictionaries or transcripts.  It is  in fact 
   desirable,  since  the  older p  was always  kept distinct  in writing 
   from  original  s.  This  in Exilic  conditions, which  made necessary 
   the  writing  down  anew  from  memory  of  many  of   the  pre-Exilic 
   works  of  lore  and  song,(2) implies  a continuing  memory   of  the 
   sound  p,  and  the  places  in  which  it  had  previously  occurred; 
   also  probably  a  dislike  of  the  change  to  s  in  the colloquial 
   Quenya  on the  part of  the scholars.  It is  in any  case impossible 
   to  believe  that  any  of  the  Noldor  ever  became  unfamiliar with 
   the  sound  p  as  such.  In  Valinor  they  dwelt between  the Vanyar 
   (Ingwi)  and  the  Teleri (Lindar),(3) with whom  they  were  in com- 
   munication    and   sometimes    intermarried.   The    Vanyar   spoke 
   virtually  the  same  language  (Quenya)  and  retained  p   in  daily 
   use; the Teleri spoke a closely related language still  largely intel- 
   ligible to the  Noldor,(4) and it also  used p. The Noldor  were, even 
   compared  with  other  Eldar,  talented  linguists, and  if p  did not 
   occur  in  the  language  that  they  learned  in  childhood  -  which 
   could  only  be  the  case  with  the  youngest  generations  of those 
   who  set  out  from  Aman  -  they  would  have  had no  difficulty in 
   acquiring it.                                                              
     The   change  p   >  s   must  therefore   have  been   a  conscious 
   and  deliberate  change  agreed  to  and  accepted  by  a  majority of 
   the  Noldor,  however  initiated,  after   the  separation   of  their 
   dwellings  from  the  Vanyar. It  must have  occurred after  the birth 
   of  Miriel, but  (probably) before  the birth  of Feanor.  The special 
   connexion  of  these  two  persons  with  the  change  and  its  later 
   history needs some consideration.                                          
     The  change  was  a  general  one,   based  primarily   on  phonetic 
   'taste'  and  theory,  but  it had  not yet  become universal.  It was 
   attacked  by  the loremasters,(5) who  pointed  out  that  the  damage 
   this  merging  would  do  in  confusing  stems  and  their derivatives 
   
   that  had  been  distinct  in  sound  and  sense  had  not  yet been 
   sufficiently considered. The chief of  the linguistic  loremasters at 
   that  time  was  Feanor.  He insisted  that p  was the  true pronun- 
   ciation for all who cared  for or  fully understood  their language. 
   But  in  addition  to  linguistic  taste  and  wisdom  he  had other 
   motives. He was the eldest  of Finwe's  sons and  the only  child of 
   his  first  wife  Miriel.  She was  a Noldorin  Elda of  slender and 
   graceful form, and of gentle disposition, though  as was  later dis- 
   covered  in  matters  far  more  grave, she  could show  an ultimate 
   obstinacy   that   counsel   or   command   would  only   make  more 
   obdurate.  She  had  a  beautiful  voice  and  a delicate  and clear 
  
   enunciation,  though  she  spoke  swiftly  and  took  pride  in this 
   skill.  Her  chief talent,  however, was  a marvellous  dexterity of 
   hand.  This  she  employed  in  embroidery,  which  though  achieved 
   in  what  even  the Eldar  thought a  speed of  haste was  finer and 
   more  intricate  than  any  that  had  before  been  seen.  She  was 
   therefore  called  Perinde   (Needlewoman)  -   a  name   which  she 
   had  indeed  already  been  given  as  a 'mother-name'.(6) She adhered 
   to the pronunciation p (it had still been  usual in  her childhood), 
   and she desired that all her kin should  adhere to  it also,  at the 
   least in the pronunciation of her name.                             
     Feanor  loved  his  mother  dearly,  though  except  in  obstinacy 
   their  characters  were  widely  different.  He  was not  gentle. He 
   was  proud  and  hot-tempered,  and  opposition to  his will  he met 
   not  with  the  quiet steadfastness  of his  mother but  with fierce 
   resentment.  He  was  restless  in  mind   and  body,   though  like 
   Miriel  he  could  become  wholly  absorbed in  works of  the finest 
   skill  of  hand;  but he  left many  things unfinished.  Feanaro was 
   his  mother-name,  which  Miriel  gave  him  in  recognition  of his 
   impetuous character  (it meant  'spirit of  fire'). While  she lived 
   she did much with gentle counsel to soften and restrain him.(7)     
   Her  death  was a  lasting grief  to Feanor,  and both  directly and 
   by its further  consequences a  main cause  of his  later disastrous 
   influence on the history of the Noldor.                             
     The  death  of Miriel  Perinde -  death of  an 'immortal'  Elda in 
   the  deathless  land  of Aman  - was  a matter  of grave  anxiety to 
   the  Valar, the  first presage  of the  Shadow that  was to  fall on 
   Valinor.  The  matter  of Finwe  and Miriel  and the  judgement that 
   the Valar after long debate finally delivered  upon it  is elsewhere 
   told.(8) Only those points that  may explain  the conduct  of Feanor 
   are here recalled. Miriel's death was of free will: she  forsook her 
   body  and  her  fea went  to the  Halls of  Waiting, while  her body 
   
   lay as if asleep in a garden. She said that she  was weary  in body 
   and  spirit  and  desired  peace.  The cause  of her  weariness she 
   believed  to  be  the  bearing of  Feanor, great  in mind  and body 
   beyond  the   measure  of   the  Eldar.   Her  weariness   she  had 
   endured  until  he  was  full  grown,  but she  could endure  it no 
   longer.                                                            
     The  Valar  and  all  the  Eldar  were grieved  by the  sorrow of 
   Finwe,  but  not  dismayed:  all  things could  be healed  in Aman, 
   and  when  they  were  rested  her fea  and its  body could  be re- 
   united and return  to the  joy of  life in  the Blessed  Realm. But 
   Miriel was reluctant, and to all the pleas of  her husband  and her 
   kin that were reported to her, and  to the  solemn counsels  of the 
   Valar, she would say no  more than  'not yet'.  Each time  that she 
   was  approached  she  became  more  fixed  in   her  determination, 
   until at  last she  would listen  no more,  saying only:  'I desire 
   peace.  Leave  me  in peace  here! I  will not  return. That  is my 
   will.'                                                             
     So  the  Valar  were  faced  by  the  one  thing that  they could 
   neither change nor heal: the free will  of one  of the  Children of 
   Eru, which  it was  unlawful for  them to  coerce -  and in  such a 
   case useless, since force could not achieve its purpose.  And after 
   some  years  they  were  faced  by  another grave  perplexity. When 
   it became clear at last  that Miriel  would never  of her  own will 
   return to life in the body within any span of time that  could give 
   him  hope,  Finwe's  sorrow  became  embittered.  He   forsook  his 
   long vigils by  her sleeping  body and  sought to  take up  his own 
   life again; but he wandered far  and wide  in loneliness  and found 
   no joy in anything that he did.                                    
     There  was  a  fair lady  of the  Vanyar, Indis  of the  House of 
   Ingwe.  She  had  loved  Finwe in  her heart,  ever since  the days 
  
   when  the  Vanyar  and  the  Noldor  lived  close together.  In one 
   of his  wanderings Finwe  met her  again upon  the inner  slopes of 
   Oiolosse,  the  Mountain  of  Manwe  and  Varda;  and her  face was 
   lit by the golden light of Laurelin that was  shining in  the plain 
   of Ezellohar below.(9) In that hour Finwe perceived  in her eyes the 
   love  that had  before been  hidden from  him. So  it came  to pass 
   that  Finwe  and  Indis  desired  to  be  wedded, and  Finwe sought 
   the counsel of the Valar.                                          
     The  long  debate  that  they held  on the  matter may  be passed 
   over  briefly.  They were  obliged to  choose between  two courses: 
   condemning  Finwe  to  bereavement of  a wife  for ever,  or allow- 
   ing  one of  the Eldar  to take  a second  wife. The  former seemed 
   
   a  cruel  injustice, and  contrary to  the nature  of the  Eldar. The 
   second  they  had  thought  unlawful,  and  some  still held  to that 
   opinion.(10) The end of  the Debate  was that  the marriage  of Finwe 
   and  Indis  was  sanctioned.  It  was  judged  that  Finwe's bereave- 
   ment  was  unjust,  and  by  persisting  in  her  refusal  to  return 
   Miriel had forfeited all rights that she had in the case;  for either 
   she  was now  capable of  accepting the  healing of  her body  by the 
   Valar, or  else her  fea was  mortally sick  and beyond  their power, 
   and  she  was  indeed  'dead',  no longer  capable of  becoming again 
   a living member of the kindred of the Eldar.                         
     'So  she  must  remain until  the end  of the  world. For  from the 
   moment  that  Finwe  and  Indis  are  joined  in marriage  all future 
   change  and  choice  will  be  taken  from  her  and  she  will never 
   again  be  permitted  to  take  bodily shape.  Her present  body will 
   swiftly wither  and pass  away, and  the Valar  will not  restore it. 
   For  none  of  the  Eldar  may  have  two  wives  both  alive  in the 
   world.'  These  were  the  words  of  Manwe,  and  an  answer  to the 
   doubts that some had felt. For  it was  known to  all the  Valar that 
   they  alone  had  the  power  to  heal  or restore  the body  for the 
   re-housing of a fea that  should in  the later  chances of  the world 
   be  deprived;  but  that  to  Manwe  also  was  given  the  right  to 
   refuse the return of the fea.                                        
     During  the  time  of  his  sorrow  Finwe  had little  comfort from 
   Feanor. For a  while he  also had  kept vigil  by his  mother's body, 
   but  soon  he  became  wholly  absorbed  again   in  his   own  works 
   and  devices.  When  the  matter  of  Finwe  and  Indis arose  he was 
   disturbed,  and  filled  with  anger  and  resentment;  though  it is 
   not  recorded  that  he  attended  the  Debate  or  paid heed  to the 
   reasons  given  for  the  judgement, or  to its  terms except  in one 
   point:  that  Miriel  was  condemned to  remain for  ever discarnate, 
   so that he  could never  again visit  her or  speak with  her, unless 
   he  himself  should die.(11) This grieved  him,  and  he  grudged the 
   happiness  of  Finwe  and   Indis,  and   was  unfriendly   to  their 
   children, even before they were born.                                
     How this  ill will  grew and  festered in  the years  that followed 
   is the main matter of the first part of  The Silmarillion:  the Dark- 
   ening  of  Valinor.  Into the  strife and  confusion of  loyalties in 
   that time this seemingly trivial matter, the  change of  p to  s, was 
   caught  up  to  its  embitterment,  and to  lasting detriment  to the 
   Quenya  tongue.   Had  peace   been  maintained   there  can   be  no 
   doubt  that  the advice  of Feanor,  with which  all the  other lore- 
   masters  privately  or  openly  agreed,  would  have  prevailed. But 
   
   an  opinion in  which he  was certainly  right was  rejected because 
   of the follies and evil deeds into which he was  later led.  He made 
   it  a  personal  matter:  he  and his  sons adhered  to p,  and they 
   demanded  that  all  those  who  were   sincere  in   their  support 
   should  do  the  same.  Therefore  those  who  resented   his  arro- 
   gance,  and  still  more  those  whose   support  later   turned  to 
  
   hatred, rejected his shibboleth.                                    
     Indis  was a  Vanya, and  it might  be thought  that she  would in 
   this point at least have  pleased Feanor,  since the  Vanyar adhered 
   to  p.  Nonetheless  Indis  adopted  s.  Not  as Feanor  believed in 
   belittlement  of  Miriel,  but in  loyalty to  Finwe. For  after the 
   rejection  of  his  prayers  by  Miriel  Finwe  accepted  the change 
   (which  had  now   become  almost   universal  among   his  people), 
   although  in  deference  to  Miriel he  had adhered  to p  while she 
   lived.  Therefore  Indis  said:  'I  have joined  the people  of the 
   Noldor, and  I will  speak as  they do.'  So it  came about  that to 
   Feanor  the  rejection  of  p became  a symbol  of the  rejection of 
   Miriel, and of himself, her  son, as  the chief  of the  Noldor next 
   to  Finwe.  This,  as  his  pride  grew  and  his mood  darkened, he 
   thought was a 'plot' of the Valar, inspired by  fear of  his powers, 
   to oust him  and give  the leadership  of the  Noldor to  those more 
   servile.  So  Feanor  would  call  himself Son  of the  Perinde, and 
   when  his  sons  in  their  childhood  asked  why  their kin  in the 
   house  of  Finwe  used  s  for  p  he  answered:  'Take no  heed! We 
   speak  as is  right, and  as King  Finwe himself  did before  he was 
   led  astray. We  are his  heirs by  right and  the elder  house. Let 
   them sa-si, if they can speak no better.'                           
     There  can  thus  be  no  doubt  that the  majority of  the Exiles 
   used s for p in their daily speech; for in the event  (after Morgoth 
   had  contrived  the  murder  of  Finwe)   Feanor  was   deprived  of 
   the  leadership,  and  the greater  part of  the Noldor  who forsook 
   Valinor  marched  under  the  command   of  Fingolfin,   the  eldest 
   son  of  Indis.  Fingolfin  was  his father's  son, tall,  dark, and 
   proud,  as  were most  of the  Noldor, and  in the  end in  spite of 
   the  enmity  between  him  and Feanor  he joined  with full  will in 
   the  rebellion  and  the  exile,  though he  continued to  claim the 
   kingship of all the Noldor.                                         
     The  case  of  Galadriel  and  her  brother  Finrod   is  somewhat 
   different.(12) They  were  the children  of Finarfin,  Indis' second 
   son.  He  was  of his  mother's kind  in mind  and body,  having the 
   golden  hair  of  the  Vanyar,  their noble  and gentle  temper, and 
   their love of the  Valar. As  well as  he could  he kept  aloof from 
   
   the strife of his brothers  and their  estrangement from  the Valar, 
   and  he  often  sought peace  among the  Teleri, whose  language he 
   learned.  He  wedded  Earwen,  the  daughter  of  King   Olwe,  and 
   his  children  were  thus  the kin of King Elwe Pindikollo (13) (in 
   Sindarin  Elu  Thingol)  of  Doriath  in  Beleriand,  for   he  was 
   the brother  of Olwe;  and this  kinship influenced  their decision 
   to  join  in the  Exile, and  proved of  great importance  later in 
   Beleriand. Finrod was like his father in his  fair face  and golden 
   hair,  and  also in  noble and  generous heart,  though he  had the 
   high courage of the  Noldor and  in his  youth their  eagerness and 
   unrest; and he had also from his Telerin mother a  love of  the sea 
   and  dreams  of far  lands that  he had  never seen.  Galadriel was 
   the  greatest  of  the  Noldor,  except  Feanor  maybe,  though she 
   was  wiser  than  he,  and  her  wisdom  increased  with  the  long 
   years.                                                             
     Her   mother-name   was   Nerwen   'man-maiden',  and   she  grew 
   to be tall  beyond the  measure even  of the  women of  the Noldor; 
   she  was  strong  of body,  mind, and  will, a  match for  both the 
   loremasters and  the athletes  of the  Eldar in  the days  of their 
   youth.  Even  among  the  Eldar  she  was accounted  beautiful, and 
   her  hair  was  held  a marvel  unmatched. It  was golden  like the 
   hair of her father and her foremother Indis, but richer  and more 
   radiant,  for  its gold  was touched  by some  memory of  the star- 
   like silver of her mother;  and the  Eldar said  that the  light of 
   the  Two  Trees,  Laurelin and  Telperion, had  been snared  in her 
  
   tresses. Many thought  that this  saying first  gave to  Feanor the 
   thought of imprisoning  and blending  the light  of the  Trees that 
   later took shape in his hands as the  Silmarils. For  Feanor beheld 
   the  hair of  Galadriel with  wonder and  delight. He  begged three 
   times  for  a  tress,  but Galadriel  would not  give him  even one 
   hair. These two kinsfolk, the greatest of  the Eldar  of Valinor,(14) 
   were unfriends for ever.                                           
     Galadriel was born in the bliss of Valinor, but it was  not long, 
   in  the reckoning  of the  Blessed Realm,  before that  was dimmed; 
   and thereafter she had no peace  within. For  in that  testing time 
   amid the strife  of the  Noldor she  was drawn  this way  and that. 
   She was proud, strong, and  self-willed, as  were all  the descend- 
   ants of Finwe save Finarfin; and  like her  brother Finrod,  of all 
   her kin the nearest to her heart, she had dreams  of far  lands and 
   dominions  that  might  be  her  own  to order  as she  would with- 
   out tutelage. Yet deeper  still there  dwelt in  her the  noble and 
   generous spirit (ore) of the Vanyar, and a reverence for  the Valar 
   
   that  she  could  not  forget. From  her earliest  years she  had a 
   marvellous gift of  insight into  the minds  of others,  but judged 
   them  with  mercy  and  understanding,  and  she withheld  her good 
   will  from  none save  only Feanor.  In him  she perceived  a dark- 
   ness that she hated and feared,  though she  did not  perceive that 
   the shadow of the same evil had fallen  upon the  minds of  all the 
   Noldor, and upon her own.                                           
     So it came to pass  that when  the light  of Valinor  failed, for 
   ever as the Noldor thought,  she joined  the rebellion  against the 
   Valar  who  commanded  them  to  stay;  and once  she had  set foot 
   upon that road of  exile, she  would not  relent, but  rejected the 
   last  message  of the  Valar, and  came under  the Doom  of Mandos. 
   Even after the merciless assault upon  the Teleri  and the  rape of 
   their ships, though she fought fiercely  against Feanor  in defence 
   of  her  mother's  kin,  she  did  not  turn  back.  Her  pride was 
   unwilling  to  return,  a  defeated suppliant  for pardon;  but now 
   she burned with desire  to follow  Feanor with  her anger  to what- 
   ever lands he might come, and to thwart  him in  all ways  that she 
   could. Pride still moved her  when, at  the end  of the  Elder Days 
   after the final  overthrow of  Morgoth, she  refused the  pardon of 
   the  Valar  for all  who had  fought against  him, and  remained in 
   Middle-earth.  It  was  not until  two long  ages more  had passed, 
   when at last all  that she  had desired  in her  youth came  to her 
   hand,  the  Ring  of  Power  and  the  dominion of  Middle-earth of 
   which  she  had  dreamed,  that  her  wisdom  was  full  grown  and 
   she rejected it, and passing  the last  test departed  from Middle- 
   earth for ever.                                                     
                                                                      
     The  change  to  s  had  become  general  among  the  Noldor long 
   before the birth of  Galadriel and  no doubt  was familiar  to her. 
   Her  father  Finarfin,  however,  loved  the  Vanyar  (his mother's 
   people)  and  the Teleri,  and in  his house  p was  used, Finarfin 
   being  moved  by  Feanor  neither one  way or  the other  but doing 
   as he wished.  It is  clear nonetheless  that opposition  to Feanor 
   soon  became  a  dominant  motive with  Galadriel, while  her pride 
   did  not take  the form  of wishing  to be  different from  her own 
   people. So  while she  knew well  the history  of their  tongue and 
   all the reasons of the loremasters, she certainly used s in her own 
   daily  speech.  Her  Lament  -  spoken  before  she  knew   of  the 
   pardon  (and  indeed  honour)  that  the  Valar  gave  her  - harks 
   back to the days of her  youth in  Valinor and  to the  darkness of 
   the years of Exile while the Blessed  Realm was  closed to  all the 
   
          
  
                                                                          
   Noldor   in   Middle-earth.   Whatever  she   may  have   done  later, 
   when  Feanor  and  all  his   sons  had   perished,  and   Quenya  was 
   a   language  of   lore  known   and  used   only  by   the  dwindling 
   remnant  of  the  High  Elves  (of  Noldorin  descent),  she  would in 
   this song certainly have used s.                                        
    The  s  was   certainly  used   in  Beleriand   by  nearly   all  the 
   Noldor.(15) And  it  was  in  this  form  (though  with knowledge  of its 
   history  and  the  difference  in  spelling)  that  Quenya  was handed 
   on  to  the  loremasters  of  the  Atani, so  that in  Middle-earth it 
   lingered  on  among  the  learned,  and  a  source  of high  and noble 
   names in Rivendell and in Gondor into the Fourth Age.                   
                                                                          
    The essay is followed by three 'notes'. Note 1 is a substantial devel- 
   opment of the words in the  essay (p.  332) 'The  change was  ... based 
   primarily  on  phonetic  "taste"  and theory',  which is  here omitted. 
   Note 2, given below, is an account of  Elvish name-giving  that differs 
   in  some  important  respects  from  the earlier  and far  more complex 
   account  in  Laws  and  Customs among  the Eldar,  X.214-17. Note  3 is 
   the long account of the names of Finwe's descendants.                   
                                                                          
                            Note on Mother-names.                          
                                                                          
   The Eldar  in Valinor  had as  a rule  two names,  or essi.  The first- 
   given  was  the  father-name,  received at  birth. It  usually recalled 
   the  father's  name,  resembling  it  in  sense  or form;  sometimes it 
   was  simply  the  father's  name,  to  which  some  distinguishing pre- 
   fix  in the  case of  a son  might be  added later  when the  child was 
   full-grown.  The  mother-name  was  given   later,  often   some  years 
   later, by  the mother;  but sometimes  it was  given soon  after birth. 
   For  the  mothers  of  the  Eldar  were gifted  with deep  insight into 
   their  children's  characters  and  abilities,  and  many had  also the 
   gift of prophetic foresight.                                            
    In  addition  any  of  the  Eldar  might  acquire  an  epesse ('after- 
   name'),  not  necessarily  given  by  their  own  kin,  a   nickname  - 
   mostly  given  as  a  title  of  admiration   or  honour.   Later  some 
   among  the   exiles  gave   themselves  names,   as  disguises   or  in 
   reference  to  their  own  deeds  and  personal  history:   such  names 
   were  called  kilmessi  'self-names'   (literally  names   of  personal 
   choice).(16)                                                            
    The  'true  names'  remained  the  first  two, but  in later  song and 
   history  any  of  the  four  might  become  the  name   generally  used 
   and  recognized.  The  true  names  were   not  however   forgotten  by 
   the  scribes  and  loremasters  or  the  poets,  and  they  might often 
   be   introduced   without  comment.   To  this   difficulty  -   as  it 
   
   proved to those who in  later days  tried to  use and  adapt Elvish 
   traditions  of  the First  Age as  a background  to the  legends of 
   their  own  heroes  of  that  time  and  their descendants (17) - was 
   added  the  alteration  of the  Quenya names  of the  Noldor, after 
   their  settlement  in  Beleriand  and  adoption  of   the  Sindarin 
   tongue.                                                             
                                                                      
                    The names of Finwe's descendants.                 
                                                                      
   Few of the oldest  names of  the Eldar  are recorded,  except those 
   of the four leaders of the hosts on the  Great Journey:  Ingwe of 
   the  Vanyar;  Finwe  of  the  Noldor;  and  the brothers  Elwe and 
   Olwe of the  Teleri. It  is not  certain that  these names  had any 
   'meaning',  that  is  any  intentional  reference  to  or connexion 
   with  other  stems already  existing in  primitive Eldarin;  in any 
   case  they  must  have  been  formed  far  back  in the  history of 
  
   Elvish speech. They consist each of a stem  (ing-, fin-,  el-, ol-) 
   followed by a 'suffix' -we. The suffix appears frequently  in other 
   Quenya  names  of  the First  Age, such  as Voronwe,  generally but 
   not  exclusively masculine.(18) This  the loremasters  explained as 
   being not in origin  a suffix,  though it  survived in  Quenya only 
   as a final element in names, but an old word for  'person', deriva- 
   tive  of  a  stem  EWE. This  took as  a second  element in  a com- 
   pound  the  form  we;  but  as an  independent word  ewe, preserved 
   in  Telerin  as  eve  'a  person,   somebody  (unnamed)'.   In  Old 
   Quenya  it  survived  in  the  form  eo  ((  ew  +  the  pronominal 
   suffix -o 'a person, somebody'), later replaced  by namo;  also in 
   the  Old Quenya  adjective wera,  Quenya vera  'personal, private, 
   own'.                                                               
     The  first  elements  were  often later  explained as  related to 
   Quenya inga 'top, highest point' used adjectivally as a  prefix, as 
   in  ingaran  'high-king',  ingor  'summit of  a mountain';  to Com- 
   mon Eldarin PHIN 'hair', as in Quenya fine  'a hair',  finde 'hair, 
   especially of the head', finda 'having hair,  -haired'; and  to the 
   stem el, elen 'star'. Of these the most probable is the relation to 
   inga; for  the Vanyar  were regarded,  and regarded  themselves, as 
   the leaders and principal kindred of  the Eldar,  as they  were the 
   eldest;  and  they  called themselves  the Ingwer  - in  fact their 
   king's proper title was Ingwe lngweron  'chief of  the chieftains'. 
   The  others are  doubtful. All  the Eldar  had beautiful  hair (and 
   were especially attracted by hair  of exceptional  loveliness), but 
   the  Noldor  were  not  specially remarkable  in this  respect, and 
   there is no reference to Finwe  as having  had hair  of exceptional 
   
   length,   abundance,   or   beauty  beyond   the  measure   of  his 
   people.(19) There is nothing  known  to  connect Elwe  more closely 
   with  the  stars  than  all  the  other Eldar;  and the  name seems 
   invented to go  as a  pair with  Olwe, for  which no  'meaning' was 
   suggested.  OL  as  a  simple stem  seems not  to have  occurred in 
   Eldarin, though  it appears  in certain  'extended' stems,  such as 
   olos/r  'dream',  olob  'branch'  (Quenya  olba); neither  of which 
   seems to be  old enough,  even if  suitable in  sense, to  have any 
   connexion  with  the  name of  the Ciriaran  (mariner king)  of the 
   Teleri of Valinor.(20)                                             
     It  must  be  realized  that  the  names  of  the Eldar  were not 
   necessarily  'meaningful',  though  composed to  fit the  style and 
   structure  of  their  spoken  languages;  and  that even  when made 
   or  partly  made  of  stems with  a meaning  these were  not neces- 
   sarily  combined  according  to  the  normal  modes  of composition 
   observed in ordinary  words. Also  that when  the Eldar  arrived in 
   Aman  and  settled  there they  had already  a long  history behind 
   them,  and  had  developed  customs  to  which  they  adhered,  and 
   also  their  languages  had  been elaborated  and changed  and were 
   very different from  their primitive  speech as  it was  before the 
   coming   of   Orome.  But   since  they   were  immortal   or  more 
   properly  said  'indefinitely  longeval' many  of the  oldest Eldar 
   had   names  devised   long  before,   which  had   been  unchanged 
   except  in  the  accommodation  of  their  sounds  to  the  changes 
   observed in their language as compared with Primitive Eldarin. 
     This   accommodation   was   mainly   of  the   'unheeded'  kind: 
   that is, personal  names being  used in  daily speech  followed the 
   changes  in  that  speech  -  though  these  were   recognized  and 
   observed.  The  changes  from  the  Quenya  names  of   the  Noldor 
   to  Sindarin  forms  when  they  settled  in  Beleriand  in Middle- 
   earth  were  on  the  other  hand  artificial and  deliberate. They 
   were  made  by  the  Noldor  themselves. This  was done  because of 
   the sensitiveness of the Eldar to languages and their  styles. They 
   felt it absurd  and distasteful  to call  living persons  who spoke 
  
   Sindarin in daily  life by  names in  quite a  different linguistic 
   mode.(21)                                                          
     The  Noldor  of  course fully  understood the  style and  mode of 
   Sindarin,  though  their  learning of  this difficult  language was 
   swift; but they did not  necessarily understand  the detail  of its 
   relation to Quenya. At  first, except  in the  few words  which the 
   great  changes  in  the  Sindarin form  of Telerin  in Middle-earth 
   had  left  unaltered or  plainly similar,  none of  them understood 
   
   or were yet interested in the linguistic history. It was at  this early 
   period  that  the  translation  of  most  of  their  Quenya  names took 
   place.  In  consequence  these  translations,  though  fitted  entirely 
   to  Sindarin  in  form  and  style,  were  often  inaccurate:  that is, 
   they  did  not  always  precisely  correspond  in  sense; nor  were the 
   equated   elements   always   actually   the  nearest   Sindarin  forms 
   of   the   Quenya  elements   -  sometimes   they  were   not  histori- 
   cally  related  at  all,  though  they  were  more  or less  similar in 
   sound.                                                                 
     It  was,  however,  certainly  the  contact  with  Sindarin  and  the 
   enlargement  of  their  experience  of  linguistic  change  (especially 
   the   much  swifter   and  more   uncontrolled  shifts   observable  in 
   Middle-earth)  that  stimulated  the  studies  of the  linguistic lore- 
   masters,  and  it  was  in  Beleriand  that theories  concerning Primi- 
   tive  Eldarin  and  the  interrelation  of  its known  descendants were 
   developed.  In  this Feanor  played little  part, except  in so  far as 
   his  own  work  and  theories  before  the  Exile  had  laid  the foun- 
   dations  upon  which   his  successors   built.  He   himself  perished 
   too  early  in  the  war  against  Morgoth,  largely  because   of  his 
   recklessness,  to  do  more  than  note  the  differences  between  the 
   dialects  of  North  Sindarin  (which  was  the  only  one he  had time 
   to learn) and the Western.(22)                                         
     The  learning  of  the  loremasters  was  available  to all  who were 
   interested;  but  as  the  hopeless  war  dragged  on,  and  after  its 
   earlier   and   deceptive   successes   passed   through   defeats  and 
   disasters  to  utter  ruin  of  the  Elvish  realms,  fewer  and  fewer 
   of  the  Eldar  had  opportunity  for  'lore' of  any kind.  An account 
   of  the  years  of  the  Siege  of  Angband  in  chronicle  form  would 
   seem to leave neither  place nor  time for  any of  the arts  of peace; 
   but  the years  were long,  and in  fact there  were intervals  as long 
   as  many  lives  of  Men  and  secure  places  long  defended  in which 
   the  High  Eldar  in  exile  laboured  to  recover  what they  could of 
   the  beauty  and  wisdom  of  their  former  home.  All  peace  and all 
   strongholds  were  at  last  destroyed  by  Morgoth;  but  if  any won- 
   der  how  any  lore  and  treasure  was  preserved  from  ruin,  it may 
   be  answered:  of  the  treasure  little  was  preserved, and  the loss 
   of  things  of beauty  great and  small is  incalculable; but  the lore 
   of  the  Eldar  did  not  depend  on  perishable records,  being stored 
   in   the  vast   houses  of   their  minds.(23) When  the   Eldar made 
   records  in  written  form,  even  those  that  to  us would  seem vol- 
   uminous,  they  did  only  summarise,  as  it  were,  for  the  use  of 
   others  whose  lore  was   maybe  in   other  fields   of  knowledge,(24) 
   
   matters  which  were  kept  for  ever  undimmed in  intricate detail 
   in their minds.                                                      
                                                                       
     Here  are  some  of  the  chief  names of  Finwe and  his descend- 
   ants.                                                                
   1.  Finwe  for  whom  no  other  names   are  recorded   except  his 
   title  Noldoran  'King  of the  Noldor'. His  first wife  was Miriel 
   (first  name)  Perinde  (mother-name).  The  names  of  her  kin are 
   not  recorded.  Her  names  were  not  translated.  His  second wife 
   was  Indis,  which  means  'great  or   valiant  woman'.   No  other 
  
   names  are  recorded.  She  is  said  to have  been the  daughter of 
   King Ingwe's sister.                                                 
   2.  The  only  child  of  Miriel   was  afterwards   usually  called 
   Feanor.  His  first  name  was  Finwe  (minya),  afterwards enlarged 
   when  his  talents  developed  to  Kurufinwe.  His  mother-name  was 
   in Quenya, as given by Miriel, Feanaro 'spirit  of fire'.  Feanor is 
   the form  nearly always  used in  histories and  legends, but  is as 
   it  stands  only  half  Sindarized:  the  genuine Sindarin  form was 
   Faenor; the form Feanor (the e  is only  a device  of transcription, 
   not  needed  in the  original) probably  arose through  scribal con- 
   fusion,  especially  in  documents  written in  Quenya, in  which ea 
   was frequent but ae did not normally occur.(25)                      
                                                                       
   3.  Finwe  had four  children by  Indis: a  daughter Findis,  a son, 
   a  daughter  Irime,  and  a  son.(26) Findis  was  made   by  combining 
   the names of her parents. Little is said of her in The Silmarillion. 
   She  did  not  go into  exile, but  went with  her mother  after the 
   slaying of  Finwe and  they abode  among the  Vanyar in  grief until 
   such time as it seemed  good to  Manwe to  restore Finwe  to life.(27) 
   His   second   daughter   was  named Irien (28) and  her  mother-name 
   was  Lalwende  (laughing  maiden).  By  this  name, or  in shortened 
   form  Lalwen,  she  was  generally  known.   She  went   into  exile 
   with her brother  Fingolfin, who  was most  dear to  her of  all her 
   kin; but her name  was not  changed, since  Lalwen fitted  the style 
   of Sindarin well enough.(29)                                         
     To  his  sons  Finwe  gave  his  own  name  as  he  had   done  to 
   Feanor. This maybe was done to assert their claim  to be  his legit- 
   imate sons, equal  in that  respect to  his eldest  child Kurufinwe 
   Fayanaro,   but  there   was  no   intention  of   arousing  discord 
   among the  brothers,  since nothing  in the  judgement of  the Valar 
   in any  way  impaired  Feanor's  position and  rights as  his eldest 
   son. Nothing   indeed  was   ever  done   to  impair   them,  except 
   by Feanor himself; and in spite of all that later happened his 
   
   eldest son remained nearest to Finwe's heart.                      
      As with Feanor, Finwe later added prefixes  to their  name: the 
   elder  he  called Nolofinwe,  and the  younger Arafinwe.  Nolo was 
   the stem of words referring to wisdom,(30) and Ara, ar-  a prefixed 
   form of the stem Ara- 'noble'. Feanor felt  aggrieved both  by the 
   use of his father's name for his two  younger brothers,  and again 
   by the prefixes that  were added;  for his  pride was  growing and 
   clouding  his  reason: he  thought himself  not only  the greatest 
   master  of  Kurwe  (which  was  true)  but  also  of  Nolme (which 
   was  not true,  save in  matters of  language), and  certainly the 
   noblest of the children of  Finwe (which  might have  proved true, 
   if he had not become the proudest and most arrogant).              
                                                                     
      The Noldor in exile as a rule chose one only of their  names to 
   be  given  a  Sindarin shape;  this was  the name,  usually, which 
   each preferred (for various reasons), though  the ease  of 'trans- 
   lation' and its fitting into Sindarin style was also considered. 
      On  Feanor,  Faenor  see  above.  Nolofinwe  (one of  the first 
   to  be  changed)  was  given  the  form  Fingolfin, that  is Finwe 
   Nolofinwe  was  given  a  Sindarin style  in sounds,  and combined 
   in one name. A  most unusual  procedure, and  not imitated  in any 
   other name.(31) It was  not  a  translation.  The  element  Quenya 
   nolo- was  merely given  its equivalent  Sindarin form  gol. Finwe 
   was simply  reduced to  fin in  both places;  thus was  produced a 
   name  very  much  in Sindarin  style but  without meaning  in that 
   language.  (If  Finwe had  been treated  as a  word of  this form 
   would have been, had it occurred anciently  in Sindarin,  it would 
   have been Finu  - but  in the  Northern dialect  Fim, as  in Curu- 
  
   fim.)(32)  Fingolfin  had  prefixed the  name Finwe  to Nolofinwe 
   before  the  Exiles  reached Middle-earth.  This was  in pursuance 
   of his claim to be the chieftain of all the Noldor after the death 
   of  Finwe, and  so enraged Feanor (33) that it was no doubt one of 
   the reasons for his treachery in  abandoning Fingolfin  and steal- 
   ing away with all the ships. The prefixion in the case of Finarfin 
   was made by Finrod  only after  the death  of Fingolfin  in single 
   combat  with  Morgoth.  The  Noldor   then  became   divided  into 
   separate  kingships  under  Fingon  son  of Fingolfin,  Turgon his 
   younger  brother,  Maedros  son  of  Feanor,  and  Finrod  son  of 
   Arfin; and the following of Finrod had become the greatest.        
                                                                     
   4. The children of Fingolfin. Fingolfin's  wife Anaire  refused to 
   leave Aman,  largely because  of her  friendship with  Earwen wife 
   of Arafinwe (though she was a Noldo  and not  one of  the Teleri). 
   
   But  all  her  children  went  with  their  father:   Findekano,  Turu- 
   kano,  Arakano,  and  Irisse   his  daughter and  third child;  she was 
   under  the  protection  of  Turukano  who  loved  her  dearly,  and  of 
   Elenwe  his  wife.(34) Findekano had no  wife or  child;(35) neither had 
   Arakano.                                                               
     These    names   were    probably   father-names,    though   Arakano 
   had  been  the  mother-name   of  Fingolfin.   Kano  meant   in  Quenya 
   'commander', usually as  the title  of a  lesser chief,  especially one 
   acting  as  the  deputy  of  one  higher   in  rank.(36) The Sindarizing 
   of  these  names  as  Fingon   and  Turgon   shows  knowledge   of  the 
   sound-changes   distinguishing   Sindarin   from   Telerin,   but  dis- 
   regards   meaning.   If   these   names   had  actually   been  ancient 
   Sindarin  names  they  would  at  the  time  of   the  coming   of  the 
   Exiles  have  taken  the  forms  Fingon  and  Turgon,  but  they  would 
   not  have  had  their  Quenya  meanings,   if  interpretable   at  all. 
   Possibly   they   would   have   conveyed  'Hair-shout'   and  'Master- 
   shout'  [see  note  36].  But  this  did  not  matter  much  since  old 
   Sindarin  names  had  by  that  time  frequently  become   obscured  by 
   sound-changes  and  were  taken  as  names   and  not   analysed.  With 
   regard  to  Findekano  /  Fingon  it  may  be  noted  that   the  first 
   element  was  certainly  Quenya  finde  'hair'  - a  tress or  plait of 
   hair (37)(cf. findesse' a head of hair, a person's hair as a  whole), but 
   this  is  not  conclusive  proof  that  the  name  Finwe  was  or  was 
   thought  to  be  derived  from  this  stem. It  would have  been suffi- 
   cient  for  Fingolfin  to  give  to  his  eldest  son a  name beginning 
   with fin- as an  'echo' of  the ancestral  name, and  if this  was also 
   specially  applicable   it  would   have  been   approved  as   a  good 
   invention. In the  case of  Fingon it  was suitable;  he wore  his long 
   dark hair in great plaits braided with gold.                           
     Arakano  was  the  tallest  of   the  brothers   and  the   most  im- 
   petuous,  but  his  name  was  never  changed  to  Sindarin  form,  for 
   he perished  in the  first battle  of Fingolfin's  host with  the Orks, 
   the  Battle  of  the  Lammoth   (but  the   Sindarin  form   Argon  was 
   often  later  given  as  a  name  by  Noldor  and  Sindar in  memory of 
   his valour).(38)                                                       
     Irisse  who   went  ever  with  the  people  of  Turgon   was  called 
   Ireth,(39) by substitution  of  Sindarin  -eth  (<  -itta)   frequent  in 
   feminine   names   for  Quenya   -isse.  Elenwe   her  mother   had  no 
   Sindarin  name,  for  she  never  reached  Beleriand.  She  perished in 
   the  crossing  of  the  Ice;  and  Turgon  was  thereafter unappeasable 
   in  his  enmity  for  Feanor  and his  sons. He  had himself  come near 
   to  death  in  the  bitter  waters when  he attempted  to save  her and 
   
   his  daughter  Itaril,  whom  the  breaking  of  treacherous  ice had 
   cast into the cruel sea.  Itaril he  saved;(40) but  the body  of Elenwe 
   was covered in fallen ice.                                            
  
     Itaril, or in longer form Itarille, was the only child in the third 
   generation  from  Finwe  to  go  with the  exiles, save  only Arothir 
   son  of  Angrod  brother  of Finrod.(41) Both   have  renown   in  the 
   legends  of the  Silmarillion; but  Itaril had  a great  destiny, for 
   she  was  the  mother  of  Ardamir.  Earendil.  Her name  in Sindarin 
   form was Idril, but this  also was  only an  alteration of  form, for 
   neither  of  the  Quenya  stems  that  the  name contains  were found 
   in Sindarin.(42)                                                       
                                                                        
   5.   The   children   of   Finarfin.  These  were   named:  Findarato 
   Ingoldo;   Angarato;   Aikanaro;    and   Nerwende    Artanis,   sur- 
   named   Alatariel.  The   wife  of   Angarato  was   named  Eldalote, 
   and  his  son  Artaher.  The most  renowned of  these were  the first 
   and the fourth (the only  daughter), and  only of  these two  are the 
   mother-names   remembered.   The   names   of   Sindarin    form   by 
   which  they  were  usually  called  in  later  song  and  legend were 
   Finrod,  Angrod  (with  wife  Edellos   and  son   Arothir),  Aegnor, 
   and Galadriel.                                                        
     The  names  Findarato  and  Angarato  were  Telerin  in  form  (for 
   Finarfin  spoke  the  language  of  his  wife's  people);   and  they 
   proved  easy  to  render  into  Sindarin in  form and  sense, because 
   of the  close relationship  of the  Telerin of  Aman to  the language 
   of their kin, the Sindar of Beleriand, in spite of the  great changes 
   that  it  had  undergone  in  Middle-earth.  (Artafinde  and  Artanga 
   would  have  been  their  more  natural   Quenya  forms,   arta-  the 
   equivalent of arata- preceding, as  in Artanis and Artaher.)(43) The 
   order  of  the  elements  in  compounds,  especially  personal names, 
   remained  fairly  free  in  all three  Eldarin languages;  but Quenya 
   preferred  the  (older)  order  in  which adjectival  stems preceded, 
   while  in  Telerin and  Sindarin the  adjectival elements  often were 
   placed  second,  especially  in  later-formed  names,   according  to 
   the  usual  placing  of adjectives  in the  ordinary speech  of those 
   languages.  In  names  however  that  ended  in  old  words referring 
   to status, rank, profession,  race or  kindred and  so on  the adjec- 
   tival  element  still  in Sindarin,  following ancient  models, might 
   be  placed  first. Quenya  Artaher (stem  artaher-) 'noble  lord' was 
   correctly Sindarized as Arothir.                                      
     Edellos   translated   Eldalote   according   to    sense:   Elven- 
   flower'.  Angarato  became  naturally  Angrod.  It  is  probable that 
   both brothers first  received the  name Arato,  later differentiated. 
   
   The Find- in  Findarato referred  to hair,  but in  this case  to the 
   golden  hair  of  this  family  derived  from  Indis.  The   Ang-  in 
   Angarato    was    from   Common    Eldarin   anga    iron   (Quenya, 
   Telerin  anga,  Sindarin  ang).  Angrod  early  developed   hands  of 
   great  strength  and  received  the  epesse  Angamaite 'iron-handed', 
   so that ang- was used by Finarfin as a differentiating prefix.       
     Aikanaro  was  called   by  his   father  Ambarato.   The  Sindarin 
   form  of  this  would  have  been  Amrod;  but  to  distinguish  this 
   from  Angrod,  and  also  because  he  preferred  it,  he   used  his 
   mother-name (44) (which was   however   given   in  Quenya   and  not 
   Telerin  form).  Aika-nar-  meant  'fell  fire'.  It  was  in  part a 
   'prophetic'  name;  for  he  was   renowned  as   one  of   the  most 
   valiant of  the warriors,  greatly feared  by the  Orks: in  wrath or 
   battle the  light of  his eyes  was like  flame, though  otherwise he 
   was a generous and noble spirit. But in early  youth the  fiery light 
   could  be  observed;  while  his  hair was  notable: golden  like his 
   brothers and sister, but strong and stiff, rising upon his  head like 
   flames.  The  Sindarin  form  Aegnor  that  he  adopted  was  however 
   not  true  Sindarin.  There  was  no  Sindarin  adjective correspond- 
   ing  to Quenya  aika 'fell,  terrible, dire',  though aeg  would have 
   been its form if it had occurred.(45)                                 
  
     Galadriel  was  chosen  by  Artanis  ('noble  woman')  to   be  her 
   Sindarin  name;  for it  was the  most beautiful  of her  names, and, 
   though  as  an  epesse, had  been given  to her  by her  lover, Tele- 
   porno  of  the  Teleri,  whom  she  wedded  later  in Beleriand.(46) As 
   he  gave it  in Telerin  form it  was Alatariel(le).  The Quenyarized 
   form  appears  as  Altariel,  though  its true  form would  have been 
   Naltariel.   It   was   euphoniously   and   correctly   rendered  in 
   Sindarin   Galadriel.   The   name  was   derived  from   the  Common 
   Eldarin   stem   NAL  'shine   by  reflection';   *nalata  'radiance, 
   glittering  reflection' (from  jewels, glass  or polished  metals, or 
   water)  >  Quenya  nalta,  Telerin  alata,  Sindarin  galad,   +  the 
   Common  Eldarin  stem  RIG  'twine,  wreathe',  *riga  'wreath,  gar- 
   land';  Quenya,  Telerin  ria, Sindarin  ri, Quenya,  Telerin rielle, 
   -riel  'a  maiden  crowned  with  a festival  garland'. The  whole, = 
   'maiden  crowned  with  a  garland  of  bright  radiance',  was given 
   in reference to  Galadriel's hair.  Galad occurs  also in  the epesse 
   of  Ereinion  ('scion  of  kings')  by  which  he was  chiefly remem- 
   bered in legend, Gil-galad 'star of radiance': he  was the  last king 
   Of the  Eldar  in  Middle-earth,  and  the  last  male  descendant of 
   Finwe (47) except  Elrond  the  Half-elven.  The  epesse  was  given to 
   him because his helm and mail, and his shield overlaid with 
   
   silver and set with a device of white stars, shone from  afar like 
   a star in sunlight or moonlight and could be  seen by  Elvish eyes 
   at a great distance if he stood upon a height.                     
                                                                     
     There  were  other  descendants  of  Finwe remembered  in legend 
   who  may  be noted  here, though  their names  were given  in Sin- 
   darin or  in Quenya  at later  times when  Sindarin was  the daily 
   language of  the Noldor,  and they  do not  offer the  problems of 
   translation  or  more  formal  adjustment  which are  presented by 
   the Quenya names given before the Exile.                           
     Itarilde (Idril) (48) daughter of  Turgon  was  the  mother  of 
   Earendil; but his father was a Man of the Atani,  of the  House of 
   Hador: Tuor  son of  Huor.(49) Earendil  was thus  the second  of the 
   Pereldar (Half-elven),(50) the elder  being Dior,  son of  Beren and 
   Luthien  Tinuviel  daughter  of  King   Elu  Thingol.   His  names 
   were,  however,  given  in  Quenya;  for  Turgon  after  his foun- 
   dation of the secret  city of  Gondolin had  re-established Quenya 
   as the daily speech of his  household. Earendil  had this  name as 
   father-name,  and  as  mother-name  he  was  called  Ardamire.  In 
   this case both names were  'prophetic'. Tuor  in his  long journey 
   by the west shores of Beleriand, after his escape  from captivity, 
   had  been  visited  by  the great  Vala Ulmo  in person,  and Ulmo 
   had  directed him  to seek  for Gondolin,  foretelling that  if he 
   found  it  he  would there  beget a  son ever  afterwards renowned 
   as a mariner.(51) Improbable as  this seemed  to Tuor,  since neither 
   the Atani nor the Noldor had any love of the sea  or of  ships, he 
   named  his  son  in  Quenya  'sea-lover'.  More  purely  prophetic 
   was the name  Ardamire 'Jewel  of the  World'; for  Itarilde could 
   not foresee in her waking mind  the strange  fate that  brought at 
   last the Silmaril into the possession of Earendil, and enabled his 
   ship to  pass through  all the  shadows and  perils by  which Aman 
   was  at  that  time  defended  from  any  approach   from  Middle- 
   earth.  These  names  were  not  given  Sindarin forms  in legend,(52) 
   though  Sindarin  writers  sometimes  explained  that  they  meant 
   mir  n'Ardon  and  Seron Aearon.  By the  marriage of  Earendil to 
   Elwing daughter of Dior  son of  Beren the  lines of  the Pereldar 
   (Peredil)  were  united.  Elros  and  Elrond  were  the   sons  of 
   Earendil.  Elros  became  the  first  king  of  Numenor  (with the 
   Quenya  title  Tar-Minyatur,   'high  first-ruler').   Elrond  was 
   received  into  the  company  and  life-span  of  the  Eldar,  and 
  
   became  esquire  and  banner-bearer  of  Ereinion  Gil-galad. When 
   in  later  days  he  wedded Celebrian,  daughter of  Galadriel and 
   Celeborn,  the  two  lines  of  descent  from Finwe,  from Fingol- 
   
                                     
                                                                                
   fin   and   Finarfin,   were   united   and   continued   in   Arwen   their 
   daughter.(53)                                                                 
    The   names   Elros   and   Elrond,   the  last   of  the   descendants  of 
   Finwe  born   in  the   Elder  Days,   were  formed   to  recall   the  name 
   of  their  mother  Elwing.  The   meaning  of   wing  is   uncertain,  since 
   it  occurs  in  no  other  personal  name,  nor  in  the  records  of either 
   Sindarin   or   Quenya.   Some   of   the   loremasters,   remembering  that 
   after  their  return  to  a  second   life  Beren   and  Luthien   dwelt  in 
   Ossiriand,(54) and  that  there  Dior  dwelt  after   the  fall   of  Doriath 
   among   the   Green   Elves   of   that   forest   country,   have  supposed 
   that  suing  is  a  word  of  the  tongue  of  the  Green Elves;  but little 
   was  preserved  of  that   tongue  after   the  destruction   of  Beleriand, 
   and   the   interpretation   of   wing  as   meaning  'foam,   spume,  spin- 
   drift'  as  of  water   blown  by   the  wind,   or  falling   steeply  over 
   rocks,  is  but  a  likely  guess.  It  is supported,  however, by  the fact 
   that  Ossiriand  was  a   land  cloven   by  seven   rivers  (as   its  name 
   signifies),  and  that  these  fell   steeply  and   very  swift   from  the 
   Mountains  of   Ered  Lindon.   Beside  one   great  waterfall,   called  in 
   Sindarin   Lanthir   Lamath   ('waterfall   of   echoing    voices'),   Dior 
   had   his    house.   Moreover    the   name    Elros   (in    Quenya   form 
   Elerosse) means 'star foam', sc. starlit foam.(55)                            
                                                                                
   The  numbered  notes to  the preceding  text are  given on  pp. 356  ff., but 
   the  following   editorial  notes   on  Gil-galad   and  Felagund   are  most 
   conveniently placed here.                                                     
                                                                                
                            The parentage of Gil-galad.                          
                                                                                
   My  father  originally  supposed  that  Gil-galad  was  the  son  of Felagund 
   King  of  Nargothrond.  This is  probably first  found in  a revision  to the 
   text  FN  II  of  The  Fall  of Numenor  (V.33); but  it remained  his belief 
   until after the completion of  The Lord  of the  Rings, as  is seen  from the 
   major  early  text  of the  Tale of  Years (p.  173), and  from Of  the Rings 
   of  Power,  where  in  the published  text (The  Silmarillion p.  286) Fingon 
   is  an  editorial  alteration  of  Felagund. In  additions of  uncertain date 
   made  to  the  Quenta  Silmarillion (XI.242)  it is  told that  Felagund sent 
   away  his  wife  and  his  son  Gil-galad  from  Nargothrond  to  the  Havens 
   of the Falas for their safety. It is to be noted also that in the text of the 
   Tale  of  Years just  referred to  not only  was Gil-galad  the son  of Fela- 
   gund  but  Galadriel  was  Gil-galad's sister  (and so  Felagund's daughter): 
   see pp. 174 and 185 note 10.                                                  
    It  emerged,  however,  in  the  Grey  Annals  of  1951  (XI.44,  $108) that 
   Felagund  had  no  wife,  for  the  Vanya  Amarie  whom  he  loved   had  not 
   been permitted to leave Aman.                                                 
    Here   something   must   be  said   of  Orodreth,   son  of   Finarfin  and 
   
    brother  of  Felagund,  who  became  the  second  King   of  Nargothrond 
    (for intimations of  the decline  in importance  of Orodreth  in earlier 
    phases of the legendarium see III.91, 246, V.239; also  Unfinished Tales 
    p, 255 note 20). In the genealogical tables of the descendants of Finwe, 
    which can  be dated  to 1959  but which  my father  was still  using and 
    altering  when  he  wrote  the  excursus  to  The  Shibboleth  of Feanor 
    (see note 26), the curious  history of  Orodreth can  be traced.  Put as 
    concisely as possible,  Finrod (Felagund)  was first  given a  son named 
    Artanaro  Rhodothir  (so  contradicting  the  story  in the  Grey Annals 
    that  he had  no wife)  the second  King of  Nargothrond, and  father of 
  
    Finduilas.   Thus   'Orodreth'   was  now   moved  down   a  generation, 
    becoming Finrod's  son rather  than his  brother. In  the next  stage my 
    father (recalling, apparently, the story in the Grey Annals)  noted that 
    Finrod 'had no child {he  left his  wife in  Aman)', and  moved Artanaro 
    Rhodothir to become, still in the same generation,  the son  of Finrod's 
    brother  Angrod  (who  with Aegnor  held the  heights of  Dorthonion and 
    was slain in the Battle of Sudden Flame).                                
      The name of Angrod's son (still retaining the identity  of 'Orodreth') 
    was  then  changed  from  Artanaro  to  Artaresto.  In an  isolated note 
    found with  the genealogies,  scribbled at  great speed  but nonetheless 
    dated,  August  1965,  my  father  suggested that  the best  solution to 
    the  problem  of  Gil-galad's  parentage  was  to find  him in  'the son 
    of  Orodreth',  who  is  here given  the Quenya  name of  Artaresto, and 
    continued:                                                               
      Finrod left his wife in Valinor and had no children in exile. Angrod's 
    son  was  Artaresto,  who  was  beloved  by  Finrod  and   escaped  when 
    Angrod  was  slain,  and  dwelt  with  Finrod.   Finrod  made   him  his 
    'steward'  and  he  succeeded  him  in  Nargothrond.  His  Sindarin name 
    was  Rodreth  (altered  to  Orodreth because  of his  love of  the moun- 
    tains  .......  His  children  were  Finduilas  and  Artanaro  = Rodnor 
    later  called  Gil-galad.  (Their  mother  was  a  Sindarin lady  of the 
    North.  She  called  her  son Gil-galad.)  Rodnor Gil-galad  escaped and 
    eventually  came  to  Sirion's  Mouth  and  was   King  of   the  Noldor 
    there.                                                                   
    The  words  that  I  cannot  read contain  apparently a  preposition and 
    a proper name, and this  latter could  be Faroth  (the High  Faroth west 
    of the river Narog). - In the last of  the genealogical  tables Artanaro 
    (Rodnor) called Gil-galad appears, with  the note  that 'he  escaped and 
    dwelt at Sirion's Mouth'. The only further change  was the  rejection of 
    the name  Artaresto and  its replacement  by Artaher,  Sindarin Arothir; 
    and  thus  in  the  excursus (note  23) Arothir  [Orodreth] is  named as 
    Finrod's 'kinsman and steward', and (note 47) Gil-galad  is 'the  son of 
    Arothir, nephew of Finrod'. The final genealogy was:                     
   
      Finrod Felagund                          Angrod                        
                                                                            
                                    Artaher/Arothir [Orodreth]               
                                                                            
                                    Artanaro/Rodnor/Gil-galad                
                                                                            
    Since  Finduilas  remained  without  correction  in  the  last   of  the 
   genealogies as the daughter  of Arothir,  she became  the sister  of Gil- 
   galad.                                                                    
    There  can  be  no  doubt that  this was  my father's  last word  on the 
   subject; but nothing of this late and  radically altered  conception ever 
   touched  the  existing  narratives,  and it  was obviously  impossible to 
   introduce it into the published Silmarillion.  It would  nonetheless have 
   been very much better to have left Gil-galad's parentage obscure.         
    I  should  mention  also  that  in  the   published  text   of  Aldarion 
   and Erendis (Unfinished Tales  p. 199)  the letter  of Gil-galad  to Tar- 
   Meneldur  opens  'Ereinion  Gil-galad  son of  Fingon', but  the original 
   has 'Finellach Gil-galad of the House of  Finarfin' (where  Finellach was 
   changed  from  Finhenlach,  and  that  from  Finlachen).  For   the  name 
   Ereinion see p. 347 and note 47.  So also  in the  text of  A Description 
   of  the  Island  of  Numenor (Unfinished  Tales p.  168) I  printed 'King 
   Gil-galad of  Lindon' where  the original  has 'King  Finellach Gil-galad 
   of  Lindon';  I  retained  however the  words 'his  kinswoman Galadriel', 
   since Fingon and Galadriel were first  cousins. There  is no  trace among 
   the  many  notes  and  suggestions written  onto the  genealogical tables 
   of  a  proposed  descent  of  Gil-galad  from Finarfin;  but in  any case 
   Aldarion  and  Erendis  and  the closely  related Description  of Numenor 
   preceded by some time  (I would  now be  inclined to  date them  to about 
  
   1960)  the  making of  Gil-galad into  the grandson  of Angrod,  with the 
   name  Artanaro  Rodnor,  which  first appears  as a  new decision  in the 
   note  of  August 1965  given above.  Much closer  analysis of  the admit- 
   tedly  extremely  complex  material  than  I  had  made twenty  years ago 
   makes it clear that Gil-galad as the son of Fingon  (see XI.56,  243) was 
   an ephemeral idea.                                                        
                                                                            
                   The Dwarvish origin of the name Felagund.                 
                                                                            
   Among   the  notes   accompanying  the   Elvish  genealogies   and  dated 
   December 1959  (see note  26) the  following should  be recorded.  I have 
   mentioned  (XI.179)  that  against the  name Felagund  in the  chapter Of 
   the  Siege  of  Angband  in the  Quenta Silmarillion  (where it  was said 
   that 'the Gnomes of the North, at first in jest, called him ... Felagund, 
   or "lord of caverns" ') my father noted on the late typescript: 'This was 
   in  fact  a  Dwarfish  name; for  Nargothrond was  first made  by Dwarves 
   as is later recounted.' The statement in the 1959 notes is as follows: 
   
   The  name  Felagund  was  of   Dwarvish  origin.   Finrod  had   help  of 
   Dwarves   in   extending   the   underground  fortress   of  Nargothrond. 
   It  is  supposed  originally  to have  been a  hall of  the Petty-dwarves 
   (Nibinnogs),  but  the  Great   Dwarves  despised   these,  and   had  no 
   compunction  in  ousting  them  -  hence  Mim's  special  hatred  for the 
   Elves  -  especially  for  great  reward. Finrod  had brought  more trea- 
   sure out of Tuna than any of the other princes.                           
     Felagund:  Dwarvish  v  felek  hew  rock,  felak a  tool like  a broad- 
   bladed  chisel, or  small axe-head  without haft,  for cutting  stone; to 
   use  this  tool. v gunud  equivalent  of  Eldarin  s-rot: (56) gundu  under- 
   ground  hall.   felakgundu,  felaggundu   'cave-hewer'.  This   name  was 
   given because of  Finrod's skill  in lighter  stone-carving. He  cut many 
   of  the  adornments  of  the  pillars  and walls  in Nargothrond.  He was 
   proud  of  the  name.  But  it  was  often   by  others   Eldarized  into 
   Felagon, as if  it had  the same  ending (*-kano)  as in  Fingon, Turgon; 
   and the  first element  was associated  with Sindarin  fael 'fair-minded, 
   just,  generous',  Quenya  faila  (?  from v phaya  'spirit',  adjectival 
   formation meaning 'having a good fea, or a dominant fea').                
                                                                            
   This  note  is  the  basis of  the brief  statement in  the index  to the 
   published Silmarillion, entry Felagund.                                   
                                                                            
                        The names of the Sons of Feanor                      
                     with the legend of the fate of Amrod.                  
                                                                            
   My  father did  not fulfil  his intention  to give  in the  'excursus' an 
   account  of  the names  of the  Sons of  Feanor (see  note 32),  but some 
   pages of initial drafting are extant. The text begins legibly in ink, but 
   at the end of the list of 'mother-names' changes  to ball-point  pen, and 
   the  legend  of  Amrod  and  Amras  would be  too illegible  to reproduce 
   had  not  my  father  gone  over  it  and  glossed  the worst  parts more 
   clearly.  There  are   many  experimental   etymological  notes   on  the 
   Eldarin words referring to red  colour and  copper, and  on the  names of 
   the twin brothers, which are here omitted. In the first list I have added 
   the Sindarin names for clarity.                                           
                                                                            
   (1)  [Maedros] Nelyafinwe 'Finwe third' in succession.(57)           
         (Nelyo)                                                             
   (2)    [Maglor]    Kanafinwe   'strong-voiced    or   ?commanding'.       
         (Kano) (58)                                                         
   (3)  [Celegorm]  Turkafinwe  'strong,  powerful  (in  body)'.       
         (Turko)                                                            
   (4)  [Curufin]  Kurufinwe  Feanor's  own   name;  given   to  this,       
         his  favourite  son,   because  he   alone  showed   in  some       
  
         degree  the  same  temper  and  talents.  He  also  resembled       
         Feanor very much in face. (Kurvo)                                   
   
   (5) [Caranthir] Morifinwe 'dark' - he was black-haired as                    
   his grandfather. (Moryo)                                                    
   (6) [Amrod] Pityafinwe 'Little Finwe'. (Pityo) (59)                        
   (7) [Amras] Telufinwe Last Finwe'. (Telvo) (60)                              
   Their 'mother-names' are recorded (though never used in                     
   narrative) as:                                                              
                                                                              
   (1)   Maitimo   'well-shaped   one':   he   was  of   beautiful  bodily 
           form.  But  he,  and  the  youngest,  inherited  the   rare  red- 
           brown  hair  of  Nerdanel's  kin,  Her  father  had   the  epesse 
           of  rusco  'fox'.  So  Maitimo  had  as  an  epesse given  by his 
           brothers and other kin Russandol 'copper-top'.(61)                  
   (2)   Makalaure    Of    uncertain    meaning.     Usually    interpreted 
           (and   said   to   have  been   a  'prophetic'   mother-name)  as 
           'forging  gold'.  If  so,  probably  a  poetic  reference  to his 
           skill  in  harping,  the  sound  of  which  was  'golden'  (laure 
           was  a  word  for  golden  light  or colour,  never used  for the 
           metal).                                                             
   (3)   Tyelkormo  'hasty-riser'.  Quenya   tyelka  'hasty'.   Possibly  in 
           reference  to  his  quick  temper,  and his  habit of  leaping up 
           when suddenly angered.                                              
   (4)   Atarinke  'little  father'  -  referring  to his  physical likeness 
   (5)     to Feanor, later found to be also seen in his mind.                 
         Carnistir  'red-face'  -  he  was  dark  (brown)  haired,  but  had 
           the ruddy complexion of his mother.                                 
   (6)   Ambarto (62)                                                         
   (7)   Ambarussa                                                             
                                                                              
                             
   
   These two names  of [the]  twins (i  Wenyn) were  evidently meant 
   to begin similarly. Ambarussa 'top-russet' must have  referred to 
   hair: the first and last of Nerdanel's  children had  the reddish 
   hair  of  her  kin.  Around  the  name  Ambarto  [>   Umbarto]  - 
   which  one  might expect  to begin  with an  element of  the same 
   sense  as (7)  - much  legend and  discussion gathered.  The most 
   authentic seems to be thus:                                      
     The  two  twins  were  both  red-haired.  Nerdanel   gave  them 
   both  the  name  Ambarussa  -  for  they  were  much   alike  and 
   remained  so  while  they  lived. When  Feanor begged  that their 
   names  should  at  least  be  different Nerdanel  looked strange, 
   and  after  a while  said: 'Then  let one  be called  [Ambarto >] 
   Umbarto, but which, time will decide.'                           
     Feanor   was   disturbed  by   this  ominous   name  ('Fated'), 
   and  changed  it  to  Ambarto  -  or  in  some  versions  thought 
   
   Nerdanel  had  said  Ambarto,  using  the same  first element  as in 
   Ambarussa   (sc.  amba   +  Quenya   arta  'exalted,   lofty').  But 
   Nerdanel  said:  Umbarto  I  spoke,.  yet  do as  you wish.  It will 
   make no difference.'                                                
     Later,  as  Feanor  became  more  and more  fell and  violent, and 
   rebelled  against  the  Valar,  Nerdanel,  after  long  endeavouring 
   to  change  his  mood,  became  estranged.  (Her  kin  were  devoted 
   to Aule, who counselled her  father to  take no  part in  the rebel- 
   lion. 'It will in the end only lead Feanor and all your  children to 
   death.')  She  retired  to her  father's house;  but when  it became 
   clear that Feanor and  his sons  would leave  Valinor for  ever, she 
   came  to  him  before  the  host  started  on  its  northward march, 
   and  begged  that  Feanor  should  leave her  the two  youngest, the 
  
   twins, or one at least of them. He replied: 'Were  you a  true wife, 
   as  you  had  been  till  cozened  by  Aule, you  would keep  all of 
   them,  for you  would come  with us.  If you  desert me,  you desert 
   also all of our children. For they are determined  to go  with their 
   father.'  Then  Nerdanel  was  angry  and  she  answered:  'You will 
   not keep all of them. One at least  will never  set foot  on Middle- 
   earth.'  'Take  your evil  omens to  the Valar  who will  delight in 
   them,' said Feanor. 'I defy them'. So they parted.                  
     Now  it is  told how  Feanor stole  the ships  of the  Teleri, and 
   breaking  faith  with  Fingolfin  and  with  those  faithful  to him 
   sailed away in them to Middle-earth,  leaving the  rest of  his host 
   to make their way on  foot with  great travail  and loss.  The ships 
   were anchored off the shore, in the Firth of  Drengist, and  all the 
   host of Feanor went on land and camped there.                       
     In  the  night Feanor,  filled with  malice, aroused  Curufin, and 
   with  him  and  a few  of those  most close  to Feanor  in obedience 
   he went  to the  ships and  set them  all aflame;  and the  dark sky 
   was  red  as  with a  terrible dawn.  All the  camp was  roused, and 
   Feanor returning said: 'Now  at least  I am  certain that  no faint- 
   heart  or  traitor  among you  will be  able to  take back  even one 
   ship to the succour of  Fingolfin and  his folk.'  But all  save few 
   were  dismayed,  because  there  were   many  things   still  aboard 
   that  they  had not  yet brought  ashore, and  the ships  would have 
   been useful for further journeying.  They were  still far  north and 
   had purposed to sail southward to some better haven.                
     In  the  morning  the  host  was mustered,  but of  Feanor's seven 
   sons  only  six  were  to  be  found. Then  Ambarussa (6)  went pale 
   with  fear.   'Did  you   not  then   rouse  Ambarussa   my  brother 
   (whom  you   called  Ambarto)?'   he  said.   'He  would   not  come 
   
   ashore to sleep  (he said)  in discomfort.'  But it  is thought  (and no 
   doubt  Feanor  guessed  this  also)  that   it  was   in  the   mind  of 
   Ambarto   to   sail   his   ship    back   [?afterwards]    and   rejoin 
   Nerdanel;   for  he  had  been  much  [?shocked](63) by  the  deed  of  his 
   father.(64)                                                              
     'That  ship  I  destroyed  first,'  said Feanor  (hiding his  own dis- 
   may).  'Then  rightly  you  gave  the  name  to  the  youngest  of  your 
   children,'   said  Ambarussa,   'and  Umbarto   "the  Fated"   was  its 
   true  form.  Fell  and  fey  are  you  become.'  And  after that  no one 
   dared speak again to Feanor of this matter.(65)                          
                                                                           
   For the mention, in  a note  on the  typescript of  the Annals  of Aman, 
   of the story of the death of one of the twin-brothers in the  burning of 
   the ships at Losgar see  X.128, $162;  and for  the account  of Nerdanel 
   and  her  estrangement  from  Feanor  in  late  rewriting of  the Quenta 
   Silmarillion see X.272-3, 279.                                           
     The material concerning  the names  of the  twin brothers  is confused 
   and  confusing,  clearly  because  it was  only as  my father  worked on 
   them that the strange and sinister story  emerged. It  seems to  me very 
   probable  that  when  he  gave  the  mother-names  (6)  Ambarto  and (7) 
   Ambarussa  it  had  not  yet  arisen,  nor  yet when  he began  the note 
   that follows the list of the  mother-names, saying  that 'the  first and 
   last of Nerdanel's children had the reddish hair of her  kin' -  that is 
   Maedros  with  his  nickname  Russandol  and  the  younger of  the twins 
   Ambarussa (Amras).                                                       
     The story first emerged, I think, with the  words 'The  most authentic 
   seems to  be thus:  The two  twins were  both red-haired.  Nerdanel gave 
   them  both  the  name  Ambarussa  ...' It  was then,  no doubt,  that my 
   father changed the name  Ambarto to  Umbarto in  the list  and reversed 
   the  names  of  the  twin  brothers  (see  note  62), so  that Ambarussa 
   becomes  the  elder  of  the  two  and  Ambarto/Umbarto the  youngest of 
   Feanor's children, as he is in the legend told here.                     
  
     At the head of the first page of this text concerning the names of the 
   Sons of Feanor my father wrote, when the story was now in being:         
     All  the  sons  save  Curufin  preferred  their mother-names  and were 
   ever  afterwards  remembered  by  them.  The  twins  called  each  other 
   Ambarussa.   The   name   Ambarto/Umbarto   was   used  by   [?no  one]. 
   The  twins  remained  alike,  but  the  elder grew  darker in  hair, and 
   was more dear  to his  father. After  childhood they  [?were not  to be] 
   confused....                                                             
   Thus  in  the legend  'Ambarussa (6)'  asked Feanor  whether he  had not 
   roused 'Ambarussa my brother' before setting fire to the ships.          
   
                                NOTES.                                       
                                                                            
    1. [This  heading  is  derived from  the opening  sentence of  the essay, 
       which is in fact 'The case of p  > s  is more  difficult.' I  have not 
       been able to discover the reference of this. The typescript  is extant 
       as a separate whole, paginated consecutively from A to T.)            
    2. Few  of  these can  have been  carried from  Valinor, and  fewer still 
       can  have  survived  the  journey  to  Middle-earth;  but  the  memory 
       of the loremasters was prodigious and accurate.                       
    3. [The  term  Ingwi  seems  not  to  have been  used since  the Lhammas 
       of  the  1930s,  where  Ingwelindar  or Ingwi' appears  as   the  name 
       of  the  house  and  people of  Ingwe, chief  among the  First Kindred 
       of  the  Elves (then  called the  Lindar), V.171.  For the  much later 
       application of the term Lindar see XI.381-2.]                         
    4. Without  special   study.  But   many  of   the  Noldor   could  speak 
       Telerin  and  vice  versa.  There  were in  fact some  borrowings from 
       one  to another;  of which  the most  notable was  the general  use of 
       the  Telerin  form  telpe 'silver'  for pure  Quenya tyelpe.  [For the 
       substitution of telpe see Unfinished Tales p. 266.]                   
    5. They  continued  to deplore  it, and  were able  to insist  later that 
       the  distinction  between  older  p and  s should  at least  always be 
       preserved in writing.                                                 
    6. [See the Note on  Mother-names at  the end  of the  essay, p.  339. It 
       is  not  stated  elsewhere that  Serinde was  Miriel's 'mother-name'.] 
    7. [It  had  been  said several  times in  the later  Quenta Silmarillion 
       texts that Feanaro  was a  'name of  insight' given  to him  by Miriel 
       at his birth; moreover in the story of Miriel  when it  first appeared 
       her  spirit  passed  to  Mandos  soon  after  Feanor  was   born,  and 
       it  is  expressly   said  in   Laws  and   Customs  among   the  Eldar 
       that  he  never  saw  his  mother  (X.217).  The  story  has  now been 
       altogether  changed  in  this  aspect:  Miriel  named  him  with  this 
       name 'in  recognition of  his impetuous  character'; 'while  she lived 
       she did  much with  gentle counsel  to soften  and restrain  him'; and 
       subsequently  'her  weariness  she  had  endured  until  he  was  full 
       grown,  but she  could endure  it no  longer'. After  Miriel's 'death' 
       or  departure 'for  a while  he also  had kept  vigil by  his mother's 
       body,  but  soon  he  became   wholly  absorbed   again  in   his  own 
       works and devices' (p. 335).]                                         
    8. [A  full  account  of  other  texts  bearing on  this matter  is given 
       in  X.205-7,  225  -  7,  233  -  71.  These  texts  are substantially 
       earlier  than  the present  essay (see  X.300), which  is by  no means 
       entirely congruent with them.]                                        
    9. [Elsewhere Ezellohar is the name  not of  the plain  but of  the Green 
       Mound  on  which   grew  the   Two  Trees   (X.69,  etc.);   while  in 
       Quendi  and  Eldar (XI.399,  401) Korollaire  is said  to be  a trans- 
       lation  of  the  Valarin name  Ezellohar, of  which the  first element 
   
         ezel,  ezella meant  'green'. But  perhaps by  'the plain  of Ezello- 
         har'  my  father  meant  'the  plain  in  which  stood  the  mound of 
         Ezellohar'.]                                                          
    10.  Doubting that the test of a  few years  could show  that the  will of 
  
         any  one  of  the  Children  was  fixed  immovably;   and  foreboding 
         that breaking the law would have evil consequences.                   
    11.  Death  by  free  will,  such  as  Miriel's,  was beyond  his thought. 
         Death  by  violence  he  thought  impossible  in  Aman; though  as is 
         recorded in The Silmarillion this proved otherwise.                   
    12.  [With  a  necessary  change  in the  opening sentence,  the following 
         passage, as far as 'and passing the last  test departed  from Middle- 
         earth  for  ever' on  p. 338,  was printed  in Unfinished  Tales, pp. 
         229-31 - since it is of great importance in the history  of Galadriel 
         - but with no indication of  its context:  it seems  desirable there- 
         fore to give it again here.]                                          
    13.  [Elwe's  name  Pindikollo  (elsewhere  Sindikollo,   Sindicollo)  was 
         omitted from the text in Unfinished Tales.]                           
    14.  Who together with the greatest  of all  the Eldar,  Luthien Tinuviel, 
         daughter of  Elu Thingol,  are the  chief matter  of the  legends and 
         histories of the Elves.                                               
    15.  It is not  even certain  that all  Feanor's sons  continued to  use p 
         after his death  and the  healing of  the feud  by the  renowned deed 
         of  Fingon  son  of  Fingolfin  in  rescuing  Maedhros   [>  Maedros] 
         from the torments of Morgoth.                                         
    16.  [The  wholly  different  account  of  'Chosen  Names'  in   Laws  and 
         Customs   among   the   Eldar   (X.214-15)   appears  to   have  been 
         abandoned.)                                                           
    17.  As is seen in The Silmarillion. This is not an Eldarin title or work. 
         It  is  a  compilation,  probably  made  in  Numenor,  which includes 
         (in prose) the four great tales or lays of the  heroes of  the Atani, 
         of   which   'The   Children   of   Hurin'   was   probably  composed 
         already in Beleriand in the  First Age,  but necessarily  is preceded 
         by an account of Feanor  and his  making of  the Silmarils.  All how- 
         ever  are  'Mannish' works.  [With this  cf. X.373  and p.  390, note 
         17 in this book.]                                                     
    18.  Notably  in  Manu  e,  the  Quenya  name  of  the  'Elder  King', the 
         chief of the Valar. This is said to have been of the same age  as the 
         names  Ingwe,  etc.,  and to  contain the  Valarin element  aman, man 
         'blessed,  holy'  learned  from  Orome,  and  of  course  unconnected 
         with the Eldarin interrogative element ma, man. [See XI.399.]         
    19.  He had black hair, but brilliant grey-blue eyes.                      
    20.  Connexion  with  Telerin  vola  'a  roller,  long  wave',  which  was 
         sometimes  made  by  the  Teleri  themselves,   was  not   a  serious 
         'etymology'  but  a  kind  of  pun;  for  the  king's  name  was  not 
         normally  Volwe  (Common   Eldarin  *wolwe)   but  Olwe   in  Telerin 
         as  in Quenya,  and w  was not  lost before  o in  Telerin as  it was 
   
         in  Quenya.  Also  the  connexion  of  the  Teleri  with sea-faring 
         developed long after the naming of Olwe.                            
    21.  It was otherwise  in written  histories (which  were by  the Noldor 
         in  any  case  mostly  composed  in  Quenya).  Also  the  names  of 
         'foreign persons' who did not  dwell in  Beleriand and  were seldom 
         mentioned in  daily speech  were usually  left unaltered.  Thus the 
         names of the Valar which they had  devised in  Valinor were  not as 
         a  rule changed,  whether they  fitted Sindarin  style or  not. The 
         Sindar knew little of the Valar and had no names  for any  of them, 
         save  Orome  (whom  all  the  Eldar  had   seen  and   known);  and 
         Manwe  and  Varda  of  whose  eminence  they  had  been  instructed 
         by   Orome;   and   the   Great  Enemy   whom  the   Noldor  called 
         Melkor.  For  Orome  a  name  had  been  made in  Primitive Eldarin 
         (recalling the  sound of  his great  horn) of  which Orome  was the 
         Quenya form,  though in  Sindarin it  had become  Araw, and  by the 
         Sindar he was  later more  often called  (Aran) Tauron  'the (king) 
         forester'.  Manwe  and  Varda they  knew only  by the  names 'Elder 
         King'  and  'Star-queen':  Aran  Einior  and Elbereth.  Melkor they 
         called  Morgoth  'the Black  Enemy', refusing  to use  the Sindarin 
  
         form  of  Melkor:  Belegur 'he  that arises  in might',  save (but 
         rarely)  in a  deliberately altered  form Belegurth  'Great Death'. 
         These  names  Tauron,  Aran  Einior,  Elbereth,  and   Morgoth  the 
         Noldor adopted and used when speaking Sindarin.                     
           [For the association of the name  Orome' with  that of  his great 
         horn  see  XI.400 -  1. -  The names  Belegur, Belegurth  have been 
         mentioned in the index  to the  published Silmarillion,  which here 
         derives from the  present note.  Very many  years before,  the name 
         Belegor  is  found  as  an  ephemeral  name of  Morgoth in  The Lay 
         of the Children of Hurin (III.21, note 22).]                        
    22.  His  sons  were  too  occupied in  war and  feuds to  pay attention 
         to  such  matters, save  Maglor who  was a  poet, and  Curufin, his 
         fourth  and  favourite  son  to  whom  he  gave  his own  name; but 
         Curufin was most interested in the alien  language of  the Dwarves, 
         being the only one of the Noldor  to win  their friendship.  It was 
         from  him  that  the  loremasters obtained  such knowledge  as they 
         could of the Khuzdul.                                               
    23.  Nor  were  the 'loremasters'  a separate  guild of  gentle scribes, 
         soon  burned  by  the  Orks of  Angband upon  pyres of  books. They 
         were  mostly  even  as  Feanor,  the  greatest, kings,  princes and 
         warriors,  such  as  the  valiant captains  of Gondolin,  or Finrod 
         of   Nargothrond  and   Rodothir  [>   Arothir]  his   kinsman  and 
         steward. [For Arothir see the note on  the parentage  of Gil-galad, 
         pp. 349-51.]                                                        
    24.  And  as  some  insurance against  their own  death. For  books were 
         made  only in  strong places  at a  time when  death in  battle was 
         likely to befall any of the Eldar, but it was not yet believed that 
   
         Morgoth could ever capture or destroy their fortresses.               
    25.  [In an addition to the Annals of  Aman Feanor's  first name  is given 
         as  'Minyon  First-begotten'  (X.87);  in  Laws  and   Customs  among 
         the Eldar his first  name was  Finwe, in  the second  version Finwion 
         (X.217  and  note  20).  For  previous  references  to  Kurufinwe see 
         the index  to Vol.X  (Curufinwe); and  with the  mention here  of the 
         form Faenor cf. X.217, footnote.]                                     
    26.  [In The War of the Jewels I referred to a set of  Elvish genealogies 
         with a clear resemblance to those of  the Edain  given in  that book: 
         see  XI.229,  where I  noted that  the former  are followed  by notes 
         expressly   relating  to   them  and   dated  December   1959.  These 
         genealogies  are  almost  exclusively  concerned  with  the  descend- 
         ants of Finwe, and are set out  in four  separate tables,  all appar- 
         ently  belonging  to  much  the  same  time,  and  showing  the  same 
         sort of development in stages as is seen  in those  of the  houses of 
         the  Edain.  At  least  eight  years  and  probably more  divide them 
         from the present 'excursus', whose date is fixed as not  earlier than 
         February  1968;  but  my  father  clearly  had them  in front  of him 
         when he wrote this, and alterations made  to the  latest of  the four 
         agree with statements made in it. In all these tables there are still 
         three daughters of Finwe and  Indis: Findis,  Faniel, and  Irime (see 
         X.207,  238,  and  also  X.262,  where  Finvain  appears  for Irime), 
         and  no  correction  was  made.  In  the  excursus  Faniel  has  dis- 
         appeared,  and  the  younger  daughter  appears  both  as  Irime  and 
         Irien (see note 28).]                                                 
    27.  If he ever  did so.  Little has  been ever  heard in  Middle-earth of 
         Aman  after  the  departure  of  the   Noldor.  Those   who  returned 
         thither  have  never come  back, since  the change  of the  world. To 
         Numenor in its  first days  they went  often, but  small part  of the 
         lore  and  histories  of  Numenor  survived  its Downfall.  [With the 
         words  in  the  text  at  this  point concerning  Indis cf.  Laws and 
         Customs  among  the  Eldar  (X.249  and  note  17),  where  Finwe  in 
         Mandos  said  to  Vaire:  'But  Indis parted  from me  without death. 
         I  had  not  seen  her  for  many  years, and  when the  Marrer smote 
  
         me  I  was  alone....  Little  comfort  should  I  bring  her,  if  I 
         returned.']                                                           
    28.  [It is strange  that my  father should  give the  name of  the second 
         daughter of Finwe  as both  Irime and  Irien within  the space  of a 
         few lines. Possibly  he intended  Irien at  the first  occurrence but 
         inadvertently  wrote  Irime, the  name found  in all  the genealogies 
         (note 26).]                                                           
    29.  But   the   true   equivalent   in   Sindarin  was   Gladwen  (Common 
         Eldarin  stem  g-lada-  >  Quenya  lala-,  Telerin   glada,  Sindarin 
         glad-).                                                               
    30.  'Wisdom'  -  but  not  in  the   sense  'sagacity,   sound  judgement 
         (founded  on  experience  and  sufficient   knowledge)';  'Knowledge' 
   
    would  be  nearer,  or  'Philosophy'  in  its  older  applications which 
    included  Science.  Nolme  was  thus  distinct  from   Kurwe  'technical 
    skill  and  invention',  though  not  necessarily practised  by distinct 
    persons.  The  stem   appeared  in   Quenya  (in   which  it   was  most 
    used)   in   forms   developed   from   Common  Eldarin   ngol-, ngolo-, 
    with   or  without   syllabic  n:   as  in   *Ngolodo  >   Quenya  Noldo 
    (Telerin  golodo,  Sindarin  golod)  -  the  Noldor  had  been  from the 
    earliest  times  most  eminent  in  and  concerned  with  this  kind  of 
    'wisdom';  nolme  a   department  of   wisdom  (science   etc.);  Ingole 
    (ngole)   Science/Philosophy   as   a  whole;   nolmo  a   wise  person; 
    ingolemo  one  with  very  great  knowledge,   a  'wizard'.   This  last 
    word  was  however  archaic  and  applied  only  to  great sages  of the 
    Eldar  in  Valinor  (such  as  Rumil). The  wizards of  the Third  Age - 
    emissaries from the Valar - were called Istari 'those who know'.         
      The  form  Ingoldo  may  be  noted:  it  is  a  form  of   Noldo  with 
    syllabic  n,  and  being  in  full  and  more  dignified  form  is  more 
    or  less  equivalent  to  'the Noldo,  one eminent  in the  kindred'. It 
    was  the  mother-name  of  Arafinwe  [Finarfin],   and  like   the  name 
    Arakano  'high  chieftain'  that  Indis  gave  to  Nolofinwe [Fingolfin] 
    was  held  to  be  'prophetic'.  Earwen  gave  this  name  [Ingoldo]  to 
    her eldest child Artafinde  (Finrod), and  by it  he was  usually called 
    by  his  brothers  and  sister  who  esteemed  him  and  loved  him.  It 
    was  never  Sindarized  (the  form  would  have   been  Angolod  ).  The 
    name   spread   from  his   kin  to   many  others   who  held   him  in 
    honour,  especially  to  Men  (the  Atani)  of  whom  he was  the great- 
    est  friend  among  the  Eldar.  Thus  later  it  became  frequent  as a 
    given   name   in   Numenor,  and   continued  to   be  so   in  Gondor, 
    though   reduced   in   the   Common   Speech   to   Ingold.   One  such 
    Ingold  appears  in  The  Lord  of  the  Rings as  the commander  of the 
    guard of the North Gate into the Pelennor of Gondor.                     
      [In  earlier  texts  (see  X.265  note  10) the  name Ingoldo  was the 
    mother-name  of   Nolofinwe  (Fingolfin),   'signifying  that   he  came 
    of both  the kin  of the  Ingar and  of the  Noldor'; while  the mother- 
    name  of  Arafinwe  (Finarfin)  was  Ingalaure  'for  he had  the golden 
    hair  of  his  mother's  people'.   Apart  from   the  first   one,  the 
    genealogical  tables  give  Fingolfin  and  Finarfin   the  mother-names 
    Arakano and Ingoldo as here.]                                            
   31.  Except for  Finarfin as  the name  of his  younger brother.  This was 
    also  the  only  name  of  a  Noldo  who  did  not  come  into  exile to 
    receive  a  Sindarin   form.  This   was  because   Arafinwe's  children 
    had  a  special  position among  the exiles,  especially in  relation to 
    King  Thingol  of  Doriath,  their  kinsman,  and  were  often  referred 
    to  collectively  by the  Sindar as  'the children  of Finarfin'  or the 
    Nothrim [> Nost] Finarfin, 'the house/family of Finarfin'.               
   32.  [In the text at this point there is a reference forward to discussion 
    of  the  names  of  the  Sons  of  Feanor,  but  this  was  not  reached 
   
         in the typescript before it was abandoned; see pp. 352 ff.]           
    33.  As he said with  some justice:  'My brother's  claim rests  only upon 
  
         a decree of the Valar; but of what force is that  for those  who have 
         rejected  them  and  seek  to  escape  from  their  prison-land?' But 
         Fingolfin  answered:  'I  have  not  rejected  the  Valar,  nor their 
         authority in all matters where it is just for them to use it.  But if 
         the Eldar  were given  free choice  to leave  Middle-earth and  go to 
         Aman, and accepted it  because of  the loveliness  and bliss  of that 
         land,  their  free  choice to  leave it  and return  to Middle-earth, 
         when  it  has  become  dark  and  desecrated,  cannot be  taken away. 
         Moreover  I  have  an  errand  in Middle-earth,  the avenging  of the 
         blood  of  my  father  upon  Morgoth,  whom   the  Valar   let  loose 
         among us. Feanor seeks first his stolen treasures.'                   
            [It is said in the text at this point that Fingolfin claimed to be 
         'the chieftain of all the Noldor after the death  of Finwe',  and the 
         same  was said  in the  essay proper  (p. 336).  All the  texts agree 
         that  after  the  banishment of  Feanor from  Tirion, and  the depar- 
         ture  of  Finwe  with  him  to Formenos,  Fingolfin ruled  the Noldor 
         in Tirion; and it  was said  in the  Quenta Silmarillion  (see IV.95, 
         V.235)  that  afterwards,  when  the  Flight  of  the  Noldor  began, 
         those   of   Tirion  'would   not  now   renounce  the   kingship  of 
         Fingolfin'.  On  the other  hand, in  the final  story of  the events 
         leading  to  the  Flight,  when  Feanor  and  Fingolfin   had  become 
         half-brothers, they were reconciled  'in word'  before the  throne of 
         Manwe at the fateful festival; and  in that  reconciliation Fingolfin 
         said  to  Feanor:  Thou  shalt  lead  and I  will follow  (see X.197, 
         287).]                                                                
    34.  [On  Anaire  wife  of  Fingolfin  and  Elenwe  wife  of   Turgon  see 
         XI.323, $12; and on Arakano, Sindarin Argon, see note 38.]            
    35.  [In  all  the genealogical  tables Fingon's  Quenya name  is Finicano 
         except in the last, in which it is Findicano (altered  to Findecano). 
         In all the tables he is marked as having  a wife,  though she  is not 
         named;  in  the  first,  two  children are  named, Ernis  and Finbor, 
         Ernis  subsequently  becoming  Erien,  but  in  the final  table they 
         were  struck  out,  with  the  note  that  Fingon  'had  no  child or 
         wife'.]                                                               
    36.  It  was  a  derivative  of  Common  Eldarin KAN 'cry,   call  aloud', 
         which developed  divergent meanings  (like 'call'  in English  or the 
         Germanic  stem  hait-)  depending on  the purposes  for which  a loud 
         voice would be used: e.g. to  take an  oath, make  a vow  or promise; 
         to  announce  important  news,  or  messages  and  orders;  to  issue 
         orders and commands in person; to  'call for'  - to  name a  thing or 
         person  desired,  to  summons;  to call  a person  by name,  to name. 
         Not  all  of  these  were  found in  any one  of the  later languages 
         (Quenya,  Telerin,  Sindarin).  In  Quenya  the  sense   command  had 
         become  the  usual  one:  to  issue  orders  in  person,  whether  by 
   
    derived  authority  or  one's  own;  when applied  to things  it meant 
    demand.  In  archaic  language  the  older  and simplest  agental form 
    *kano > kano still had  the sense  'crier, or  herald', and  kanwa 'an 
    announcement'  as  well  as 'an  order' -  later terkano  (one through 
    whom  orders  or  announcements  are  made)  was  used  for  'herald'. 
    In Telerin  cano meant  'herald', and  the verb  can- was  mostly used 
    in  the  sense  'cry  aloud,  call', but  also 'to  summons or  name a 
    person'. In Sindarin can- was used  for 'cry  out, shout,  call', with 
    implications supplied by the  context; it  never meant  either 'order' 
    or  'name';  caun  (*kana)  meant 'outcry,  clamour', often  in plural 
    form  conath  when  referring  to  many  voices,  and   often  applied 
    to lamentation (though  not as  English 'cry'  to weeping  tears): cf. 
    naergon 'woeful lament'.                                              
  37.  Common Eldarin  *phini- a  single hair,  *phinde a  tress; Sindarin 
   fin; find, finn-.                                                      
  38.  When the onset  of the  Orks caught  the host  at unawares  as they 
   marched  southwards  and  the  ranks  of  the  Eldar were  giving way, 
  
   he  sprang  forward  and  hewed  a  path  through  the  foes,  daunted 
   by his stature and the terrible  light of  his eyes,  till he  came to 
   the  Ork-captain  and  felled   him.  Then   though  he   himself  was 
   surrounded  and  slain,  the  Orks  were  dismayed,  and   the  Noldor 
   pursued them with slaughter.                                           
      [The  third  son   of  Fingolfin,   Arakano  (Argon),   emerged  in 
   the  course  of  the  making  of  the  genealogies.  A  pencilled note 
   on the last of the four tables says that  he fell  in the  fighting at 
   Alqualonde;  this  was  struck  out,  and  my  father  noted   that  a 
   preferable story was that he perished in the Ice.  It is  curious that 
   this  third  son, of  whom there  had never  before been  any mention, 
   entered (as it seems) without  a story,  and the  manner of  his death 
   was   twice  changed   before  the   remarkable  appearance   here  of 
   'the first battle of Fingolfin's host with the Orks, the Battle of the 
   Lammoth',  in  which  he  fell.  In  the  account  in the  Grey Annals 
   (XI.30)  Fingolfin,  after  the  passage  of  the  Helkaraxe, 'marched 
   from  the  North  unopposed  through  the  fastness  of  the  realm of 
   Morgoth,  and  he  passed  over  Dor-Daedeloth,   and  his   foes  hid 
   beneath  the  earth';  whereas  in  the  present  note  his  host  was 
   attacked  in  Lammoth  'at  unawares   as  they   marched  southwards' 
   (see the map, XI.182).]                                                
  39.  [All the genealogical tables give the name of  Fingolfin's daughter 
   as Irisse (frith); in the last of them frith was changed to Ireth, the 
   form  found  here,  but  later still  both names  were struck  out and 
   replaced  by (Ar)  Feiniel 'White  Lady' (on  this see  XI.317-18, and 
   409 with note 34).                                                     
      There  is  a  strange  confusion  in  this  paragraph.   Above,  my 
   father  said  that  Irisse  was  'under  the  protection  of' Turukano 
   (Turgon)  her  brother and  his wife  Elenwe; but  here Irisse  is the 
   
         daughter   of  Elenwe   who  perished   in  the   Ice.  This   cannot  be 
         rectified  by  the  substitution   of  the   correct  name   (Anaire  for 
         Elenwe,  or  Itaril  for  Irisse,  Ireth),   because  he   was  expressly 
         writing of Elenwe and expressly writing of Irisse.]                       
    40.  [Turgon's  saving  of  his  daughter  Idril  Celebrindal  from  death  in 
         the Helkaraxe has not been referred to before.]                           
    41.  [Arothir  has  been  named  earlier  (note  23)   as  the   'kinsman  and 
         steward' of Finrod; see also note 47.]                                    
    42.  (1) it in itila 'twinkling, glinting', and ita 'a  flash', ita-  verb 'to 
         sparkle'. (2) ril- 'brilliant light': cf. silmaril(le), the name given by 
         Feanor  to  his three  Jewels. The  first was  especially applied  to the 
         bright  lights  of the  eyes, which  were a  mark of  all the  High Eldar 
         who  had  ever  dwelt  in  Valinor,  and  at  times  in  later  ages  re- 
         appeared   in   their   descendants  among   mortal  men,   whether  from 
         Itaril or Luthien.                                                        
    43.  *arat-  was  an  extended  form  of  the stem  ara- 'noble'.  The deriva- 
         tive  arata  was  much  used  as  an  adjective  in Telerin  and Sindarin 
         (Telerin  arata,  Sindarin  arod).  In  Quenya  it  had  become  special- 
         ized,  and  mainly  used  in  Aratar  'the  Exalted',  the  Nine  of  the 
         chief Valar. It was however still used in noble names.                    
    44.  [On  p.  346  my  father  said  that  of  the  children  of  Finarfin the 
         mother-names   were   remembered   only   in   the   cases    of   Finrod 
         (Ingoldo)   and   Galadriel   (Nerwende);   he   omitted   to  mention 
         Aikanaro.]                                                                
    45.  Quenya   aika   was   derived   from   a   Common   Eldarin   stem   GAYA 
         'awe,  dread';  but  the   adjectival  form   *gayaka  from   which  aika 
         descended  was  not  preserved  in  Telerin  or  Sindarin.  Other deriva- 
         tives  were  *gaya  'terror,  great  fear':  Telerin gaia,  Sindarin goe, 
         Quenya  aya.  Adjectives  formed  on   this,  Telerin   gaiala,  Sindarin 
         goeol,  replaced  Quenya  aika.  In  a  name  of  this  sort  in Sindarin 
         the  noun   would  most   naturally  have   been  used,   producing  goe- 
         naur  >  Goenor.  Also  *Gayar-  'the  Terrifier',  the  name   made  for 
  
         the  Sea,  the  vast  and  terrifying  Great  Sea of  the West,  when the 
         Eldar  first  came  to  its  shores:  Quenya  Ear, Earen,  Telerin gaiar; 
         Sindarin  gaear,  gae(a)ron,  Belegaer.  This  word  is  also   found  in 
         the Quenya name Earendil, the mariner (sea-lover); see p. 348.            
            The  stem  acquired  in  Quenya  a  specially  high  and  noble  sense 
         -  except  in  ear, though  that was  also majestic  in its  vastness and 
         power;  and  aika,  though  that  was  seldom  applied  to  evil  things. 
         Thus   Quenya   aya   meant   rather   'awe'   than    'fear',   profound 
         reverence  and  sense  of  one's  own  littleness  in  the   presence  of 
         things  or  persons  majestic  and  powerful.  The  adjective   aira  was 
         the  nearest  equivalent  to  'holy';  and the  noun aire  to 'sanctity'. 
         Aire  was  used  by the  Eldar as  a title  of address  to the  Valar and 
         the  greater  Mayar.  Varda  would  be  addressed  as  Aire   Tari.  (Cf. 
         Galadriel's  Lament,  where  it  is  said  that  the  stars  trembled  at 
   
         the  sound of  the holy  queen's voice:  the prose  or normal  form of 
         which  would  have  been  tintilar  lirinen  omaryo  Aire-tario.) This 
         change, though  possible to  have occurred  (as it  has in  our 'awe') 
         without  extraneous  influence, was  said by  the loremasters  to have 
         been partly due to  the influence  of the  Valarin language,  in which 
         ayanu- was  the name  of the  Spirits of  Eru's first  creation. [With 
         the last sentence of this note cf. XI.399.]                            
    46.  [On    the    remarkable    change   whereby    Celeborn   (Teleporno) 
         became  a  Telerin  Elf  of  Aman  see  Unfinished  Tales  pp.  231-3, 
         where  the  present  passage  is  cited.  The  etymology  of Galadriel 
         that follows  in the  text was  used for  the account  of the  name in 
         the Appendix to The Silmarillion, entry kal-.]                         
    47.  He was the son  of Arothir,  nephew of  Finrod. [See  the note  on the 
         parentage  of  Gil-galad, pp.  349 ff.  - From  this work  was derived 
         Gil-galad's name Ereinion introduced into The Silmarillion.]           
    48.  [Earlier (p. 346) the name is Itarille; Itarilde appears in  the first 
         three genealogical tables, but the fourth has ltarille'.]              
    49.  These  names  were  given  in   the  language   of  that   kindred  of 
         the  Atani  (Edain)  - but  adapted to  Sindarin -  from which  in the 
         main  the   Adunaic  or   native  Atanic   language  of   Numenor  was 
         descended. Their explanation is not here attempted.                    
    50.  [The   term  Pereldar   'Half-eldar'  was   originally  used   of  the 
         Nandor  or  Danas (see  V.200, 215),  but it  is here  used as  is the 
         Sindarin  form  Peredhil in  Appendix A  (I, i)  of Elrond  and Elros; 
         cf. i-Pheredhil p. 256, Peredil p. 348.]                               
    51.  [In  the account  of Ulmo's  words to  Tuor on  the coast  at Vinyamar 
         in the later Tale  of Tuor  the Vala  did indeed  allude prophetically 
         to  Earendil,  but  in  a  manner  far  more  veiled  and  mysterious: 
         'But it is not for thy valour only that I send thee, but to bring into 
         the  world a  hope beyond  thy sight,  and a  light that  shall pierce 
         the darkness' (Unfinished Tales p. 30).]                               
    52.  Forms  affected  by  Sindarin  in   manuscripts,  such   as  Aerendil, 
         Aerennel, etc. were casual and accidental.                             
    53.  When   Aragorn,   descended   in   long   line   from   Elros,  wedded 
         Arwen  in  the third  union of  Men and  Elves, the  lines of  all the 
         Three  Kings  of  the  High  Elves  (Eldar),  Ingwe,  Finwe,  and Olwe 
         and  Elwe  were  united  and  alone  preserved in  Middle-earth. Since 
         Luthien  was  the noblest,  and the  most fair  and beautiful,  of all 
         the  Children  of  Eru  remembered in  ancient story,  the descendants 
         of that union were  called 'the  children of  Luthien'. The  world has 
         grown old in long  years since  then, but  it may  be that  their line 
         has  not  yet  ended.  (Luthien  was   through  her   mother,  Melian, 
         descended  also  from  the  Mayar,  the  people  of  the  Valar, whose 
         being  began  before the  world was  made. Melian  alone of  all those 
         spirits  assumed  a  bodily  form,  not  only  as a  raiment but  as a 
         permanent  habitation  in  form  and  powers  like  to  the  bodies of 
   
  
         the Elves. This she did for love of Elwe; and  it was  permitted, no 
         doubt because this  union had  already been  foreseen in  the begin- 
         ning  of  things,  and  was  woven  into  the  Amarth of  the world, 
         when Eru first conceived the being of his  children, Elves  and Men, 
         as  is told  (after the  manner and  according to  the understanding 
         of  his  children)  in  that  myth that  is named  The Music  of the 
         Ainur.)                                                              
            [As is said in the text at  this point  Arwen was  descended from 
         Finwe both  in the  line of  Fingolfin (through  Elrond) and  in the 
         line of  Finarfin (through  Celebrian); but  she was  also descended 
         from   Elwe   (Thingol)   through   Elrond's   mother   Elwing,  and 
         through  Galadriel's   mother  Earwen   from  Olwe   of  Alqualonde. 
         She  was  not  directly  descended from  Ingwe, but  her fore-mother 
         Indis was (in earlier texts) the sister of Ingwe (X.261-2, etc.), or 
         (in the present work, p. 343) the daughter of his sister. It is hard 
         to  know  what  my  father  had in  mind when  he wrote  the opening 
         of this note.]                                                       
    54.  Until they died the  death of  mortal Men,  according to  the decree 
         of the Valar, and left this world for ever.                          
    55.  [Here the typescript stops, not at the foot of a  page; and  at this 
         point my father wrote:                                               
            Alter  this  to:  Wing.  This  word,  which  the  loremasters ex- 
         plained  as  meaning  'foam,  spindrift',  only  actually  occurs in 
         two  names  of  the  Earendil  legend:  Elwing  the  name   of  his 
         wife,  and  (in  Quenya  form)  Vingilote  (translated   in  Adunaic 
         as  Rothinzil)  'Foam-flower',  the  name  of  Earendil's  ship. The 
         word  is  not  otherwise  known  in  Quenya  or  Sindarin  -  nor in 
         Telerin  despite  its  large  vocabulary of  sea-words. There  was a 
         tradition  that  the  word  came  from  the  language  of  the Green 
         Elves of Ossiriand.]                                                 
    56.  [Elsewhere in these notes the stem rot, s-rot  is given  the meaning 
         'delve   underground,   excavate,   tunnel',  whence   Quenya  hrota 
         'dwelling underground, artificial cave or  rockhewn hall',  rotto 'a 
         small grot or tunnel'.]                                              
    57.  ['Finwe  third':  his grandfather  was Finwe,  and his  father Kuru- 
         finwe, first named Finwe also (p. 343).]                            
    58.  [Kano: see note 36.]                                                 
    59.  [The  P  of  Pityafinwe,  but  not  of  the  short form  Pityo, was 
         changed to N.]                                                       
    60.  [Pityafinwe   and   Telufinwe   are   bracketed   with   the   words 
         'Twins Gwenyn'.]                                                    
    61.  [On  a  separate page  written at  the same  time is  a note  on the 
         father of Nerdanel (Feanor's wife);                                  
            Nerdanel's  father   was  an   'Aulendil'  [>   'Aulendur'],  and 
         became  a  great  smith.  He loved  copper, and  set it  above gold. 
   
        His  name was  [space; pencilled  later Sarmo?],  but he  was most 
        widely  known  as  Urundil  'copper-lover'.  He  usually   wore  a 
        band  of  copper  about  his  head. His  hair was  not as  dark or 
        black  as  was  that of  most of  the Noldor,  but brown,  and had 
        glints  of  coppery-red in  it. Of  Nerdanel's seven  children the 
        oldest, and  the twins  (a very  rare thing  among the  Eldar) had 
        hair of this kind. The eldest also wore a copper circlet.           
                                                                           
        A note is appended to Aulendur:                                     
                                                                           
        'Servant of Aule': sc. one who was  devoted to  that Vala.  It was 
        applied  especially  to  those  persons,  or  families,  among the 
        Noldor  who  actually entered  Aule's service,  and who  in return 
        received instruction from him.                                      
                                                                           
        A second note on this page comments on the name Urundil:            
  
                                                                           
       v RUN   'red,  glowing',   most  often   applied  to   things  like 
        embers, hence adjective runya, Sindarin ruin  ' "fiery"  red'. The 
        Eldar   had  words   for  some   metals,  because   under  Orome's 
        instruction   they   had   devised   weapons   against   Morgoth's 
        servants especially on the March,  but the  only ones  that appear 
        in  all  Eldarin  languages  were  iron,  copper, gold  and silver 
        (ANGA, URUN> MALAT> KYELEP).                                        
                                                                           
        Earlier  Nerdanel's  father,  the  great  smith,  had  been  named 
        Mahtan (see X.272, 277),  and he  was so  called in  the published 
        Silmarillion. For earlier statements concerning the arming  of the 
        Eldar on the Great Journey see X.276 - 7, 281.]                     
    62. [Ambarto  was  changed  to  Umbarto,  and  the  positions  of  Um- 
        barto and Ambarussa were reversed: see p. 355.]                     
    63. ['shocked' was an uncertain interpretation on my father's  part of 
        the illegible word.]                                                
    64. [The deed of his father: the treacherous taking of all the Telerian 
        ships for the passage of the Feanorians to Middle-earth.]           
    65. [The text ends with brief notes on the 'Sindarizing' of the Quenya 
        names of the Sons of Feanor, but these are too  rapid, elliptical, 
        and  illegible  to be  reproduced. It  may be  mentioned, however, 
        that  Sindarin  Maedros  is  explained  as containing  elements of 
        Nelyafinwe's   mother-name   Maitimo   (Common    Eldarin   magit- 
        'shapely',  Sindarin  maed)  and of  his epesse  Russandol (Common 
        Eldarin russa, Sindarin ross); and also that the Sindarin  form of 
        Ambarussa (numbered 6,  i.e. the  elder twin)  is here  Amros, not 
        Amras.]                                                             
   
                                       XII.                                     
                                                                               
                                THE PROBLEM OF ROS.                             
                                                                               
   In  his  last  years  my father  attached the  utmost importance  to finding 
   explanations,  in  historical  linguistic  terms,  of  names  that  went far 
   back  in  the  'legendarium'  (see for  example his  discussion of  the very 
   old  names  Isfin  and  Eol  in  XI.317-18,  320),  and  if  such  names had 
   appeared  in  print  he  felt  bound  by them,  and went  to great  pains to 
   devise  etymologies  that  were  consonant  with  the  now  minutely refined 
   historical  development  of  Quenya  and  Sindarin.   Most  taxing   of  all 
   was the case of  the name  Elros, and  others associated  with it  either in 
   form  or  through  connection  in  the  legends;  but,   equally  character- 
   istically,  his  writings  on  this  matter  contain  many  observations  of 
   interest  beyond  the  detail  of phonological  history: for  the linguistic 
   history and the 'legendarium' became less and less separable.                
      In  the long  excursus on  the names  of the  descendants of  Finwe given 
   in  the  last  chapter  he  had  said (p.  349) that  Elros and  Elrond were 
   'formed  to  recall  the  name  of their  mother Elwing',  and he  had noted 
   that  the  element  wing  occurs only  in that  name and  in the  name of 
   Earendil's ship Vingilote (p. 365, note  55): he  referred to  a speculation 
   of  loremasters  that  wing  was  a word  of the  tongue of  the Green-elves 
   of  Ossiriand,  whose  meaning  was  guessed  with  some  probability  to be 
   'foam,  spindrift'. The  name Elros  he stated  there without  hesitation to 
   mean  'star(lit)  foam',  in Quenya  form Elerosse  (but earlier,  in Quendi 
   and  Eldar  (XI.414),  he  had  said  that  the meaning  was 'star-glitter', 
   while Elrond meant 'star-dome', as still in the present essay).              
      But this was not the last of his  speculations on  the matter,  and there 
   are  several  typewritten  texts  that return  to the  problem (all  of them 
   belonging  to  the  same  period,  1968  or  later,  as  The  Shibboleth  of 
   Feanor,  but  certainly  following  that  work). The  most notable  of these 
   I give in full. It has no title, but  begins with  a statement  defining the 
   content:                                                                     
  
                                                                               
      The best solution of the difficulty  presented by  the name  Elros, fixed 
      by  mention  in  The Lord  of the  Rings, and  the names  of the  sons of 
      Feanor:  Maedros,  the  eldest,  and  Amros,  now  proposed  as  the name 
      of both the twins  (sixth and  seventh) -  to which  a story  is attached 
      that it is desirable to retain.                                           
                                                                               
   This  is a  reference to  the very  rough manuscript  text (appended  to the 
   list of father-names  and  mother-names  of  the  Sons  of Feanor)  in which 
   
    the extraordinary story of the twin brothers is told (pp. 353-5); for the 
    form Amros (not Amras) see p. 366, note 65.                               
      The  typescript  was  made  very  rapidly  (with  the  usual  number of 
    interspersed  notes,  among  them  two  of  great  interest), and  it has 
    required some editing, of a very minor kind, for the sake of clarity. 
                                                                             
    The  one  -ros  was  supposed  (at  its  adoption)  in  Elros  to contain 
    a  Sindarin  stem  *ross-  from  base  ROS  'spray, spindrift'  (as scat- 
    tered  by  a  wind  from  a  fountain,  waterfall,  or  breaking waves).(1) 
    The  other  is  supposed  to  be  a  colour word,  referring to  the red, 
    red-brown  hair  of  the  first,  sixth,  and  seventh  sons  of  Feanor, 
    descending   to  them   from  their   maternal  grandfather,   father  of 
    Nerdanel,  Feanor's  wife,  a  great  craftsman,  devoted  to   the  Vala 
    Aule.                                                                     
      It   is   difficult  to   accept  these   two  homophonic   elements  - 
    of   unconnected,   indeed   unconnectable,   meanings   -  as   used  in 
    Sindarin,  or  Sindarized  names.(2) It is  also  unfortunate   that  the 
    first   appears   too  reminiscent   of  Latin   ros  ['dew']   or  Greek 
    drosos,   and   the  latter   too  close   to  well-known   modern  Euro- 
    pean  'red'  words:  as  Latin  russus,  Italian rosso,  English russet, 
    rust,  etc.  However,  the  Elvish  languages  are  inevitably   full  of 
    such reminiscences, so that this is the lesser difficulty.                
      Proposed  solution.  Associate  the  name  Elros   with  that   of  his 
    mother  Elwing:  both  contain  final  elements  that  are   isolated  in 
    the  legendary  nomenclature  (see  note  on   wing  in   the  discussion 
    of  the  Sindarizing  of  the  Noldorin   heroic  names).(3) But  instead 
    of   deriving   them   from   the    Nandorin   (or    Green-elvish)   of 
    Ossiriand,   it   would   be   an   improvement   to  derive   them  from 
    the   Mannish   tongues:   the   language  of   Beren  father   of  Dior; 
    both  *ros  and  *wing  could   thus  be   removed  from   Eldarin.  The 
    Adunaic  of  Numenor   was  mainly   derived  from   that  of   the  most 
    powerful   and   numerous   people   of  'the   House  of   Hador'.  This 
    was  related  to  the  speech   of  Beor's   people  who   first  entered 
    Beleriand   (probably   about   as   nearly   as   Noldorin   Quenya   to 
    Telerin   of   Valinor):   communication   between   the    two   peoples 
    was  possible  but   imperfect,  mainly   because  of   phonetic  changes 
    in  the  Beorian  dialect. The  language of  the Folk  of Haleth,  so far 
    as  it  was  later  known,  appears  to  have  been unrelated  (unless in 
    remote origin) and unintelligible to the other two peoples.(4)             
      The  folk  of  Beor  continued   to  speak   their  own   tongue  among 
    themselves    with    fair   purity,    though   many    Sindarin   words 
    were   borrowed  and   adapted  by   them.(5) This   was  of   course  the 
    native  tongue  of  Beren,  lineal  descendant  of   Beor  the   Old.  He 
   
   spoke  Sindarin  after  a  fashion   (probably  derived   from  North 
   Sindarin);  but  his  halting and  dialectal use  of it  offended the 
   ears of King Thingol.(6) But it  was told  in the  legend of  Beren and 
   Luthien  that  Luthien  learned  Beren's  native tongue  during their 
   long  journeys  together  and  ever  after  used  it in  their speech 
   together.  Not  long before  they came  at last  back to  the borders 
   of  Doriath  he  asked  her  why  she  did so,  since her  own tongue 
   was  richer  and  more   beautiful.  Then   she  became   silent  and 
  
   her  eyes  seemed  to  look  far  away  before  she  answered:  'Why? 
   Because  I  must  forsake  thee, or  else forsake  my own  people and 
   become  one  of  the  children  of  Men. Since  I will  never forsake 
   thee,  I must  learn the  speech of  thy kin,  and mine.'  Dior their 
   son, it is said, spoke both tongues: his father's, and  his mother's, 
   the Sindarin of Doriath. For he said: 'I am the first of  the Peredil 
   (Half-elven),. but I am also the heir of King Elwe, the Eluchil.'(7) 
     He gave to his  elder son  the name  Elured, that  is said  to have 
   the same significance,  but ended  in the  Beorian word  reda 'heir'; 
   to  his  second  son  he  gave  the  name Elurin,(8) but  his daughter 
   the name Elwing. For  she was  born on  a clear  night of  stars, the 
   light of which glittered in the spray of the  waterfall by  which his 
   house  was built.(9) The   word  wing   was  Beorian,   meaning  fine 
   rain  or  the  spray  from  fountains  and  waterfalls  blown   by  a 
   wind; but he  joined this  to Elvish  el- 'star'  rather than  to the 
   Beorian,(10) because  it  was  more  beautiful, and  also went  with the 
   names   of   her  brothers:   the  name   Elwe  (Sindarin   Elu)  was 
   believed to be and probably was derived from el 'star'.(11)          
     Elured  and  Elurin,  before  they  came  to  manhood,   were  both 
   slain  by  the  sons  of  Feanor,(12) in the last and  most abominable 
   deed  brought  about  by  the   curse  that   the  impious   oath  of 
   Feanor  laid  upon  them.  But  Elwing  was saved  and fled  with the 
   Silmaril  to  the  havens  of the  surviving Eldar  at the  Mouths of 
   Sirion.  There  she  later  wedded  Earendil, and  so joined  the two 
   Half-elven  lines.  Her  sons  she  named   Elros  and   Elrond;  and 
   after  the  manner  of  her  brothers  the first  ended in  a Beorian 
   word,  and  the  second  in  an  Elvish.  Elros  was indeed  close in 
   meaning  to  her  own  name:  it  contained  the  Beorian   word  for 
   'foam'  and  the  white  crest of  waves: (13) ros.  Its older  form [was] 
   roth  (rop). This  was  used  in  Adunaic  songs  and   legends  con- 
   cerning  the  coming  of  the Atani  to Numenor  in a  translation of 
   the name of Earendil's ship.  This they  called Rothinzil.(14) Also in 
   Numenor  their  first  king  was  usually  given  the   name  Elroth. 
   The word wing(a) was not known in Adunaic. It was maybe an            
   
   invention of the Lesser Folk,(15) for in their steep shores  there had 
   been waterfalls, whereas  in the  wooded land  of the  Greater Folk 
   that went down in gentle slopes there had been none.               
     In  this  way  also  may  be  explained  the  name  that Earendil 
   gave to his ship in which he at last succeeded in passing  over the 
   Great  Sea.  He  himself called  it Wingalote,  which like  his own 
   names  were  Quenya  in  form;  for  Quenya  was   his  childhood's 
   speech,  since  in  the  house  of  his  mother's  father, Turukano 
   (Turgon),  King of  Gondolin, that  speech was  in daily use.(16) But 
   Vinga-  was  not  a  Quenya  word:  it   was  a   Quenyarized  form 
   of  the  Beorian  wing  that  appeared  in   Elwing  the   name  of 
   his  spouse.  The  form  given  to  this   name  in   Sindarin  was 
   Gwingloth, but  as said  above it  was in  the Adunaic  of Numenor 
   translated as Rothinzil.                                           
     In  the havens  of refuge,  when Morgoth's  conquest was  all but 
   complete,  there were  several tongues  to be  heard. Not  only the 
   Sindarin, which was chiefly  used, but  also its  Northern dialect; 
   and  among  the  Men  of the  Atani some  still used  their Mannish 
   speeches;  and  of  all these  Earendil had  some knowledge.  It is 
   said  that  before  Manwe  he  spoke  the errand  of Elves  and Men 
   first  in Sindarin,  since that  might represent  all those  of the 
   suppliants  who  had  survived  the  war   with  Morgoth;   but  he 
   repeated  it  in  Quenya,  since  that  was  the  language  of  the 
   Noldor,  who  alone  were  under  the  ban  of  the  Valar;  and he 
   added  a  prayer  in  the  Mannish  tongues  of  Hador  and  Beor,(17) 
   pleading  that  they  were  not under  the ban,  and had  aided the 
   Eldar only in their war against  Morgoth, the  enemy of  the Valar. 
  
   For the  Atani had  not rebelled  against the  Valar; they  had re- 
   jected  Morgoth  and  fled  Westward  seeking  the  Valar   as  the 
   representatives  of  the  One.  This plea  Manwe accepted,  and one 
   voice alone spoke aloud the  doubt that  was in  the hearts  of all 
   the  Valar.  Mandos  said:  Nonetheless  they  are  descendants  of 
   Men,  who  rejected  the  One himself.  That is  an evil  seed that 
   may  grow  again.  For  even  if  we  under Eru  have the  power to 
   return  to  Middle-earth  and  cast  out  Morgoth  from  the  King- 
   dom  of Arda,  we cannot  destroy all  the evil  that he  has sown, 
   nor seek out  all his  servants -  unless we  ravaged the  whole of 
   the  Kingdom  and  made an  end of  all life  therein; and  that we 
   may not do.'                                                       
                                                                     
     The  names  Elros  and  Elrond  that  Elwing  gave  to  her  sons 
   were  held  prophetic,  as  many  mother-names  among  the  Eldar.(18) 
   
   For after the  Last Battle  and the  overthrow of  Morgoth, when            
   the Valar gave to  Elros and  Elrond a  choice to  belong either            
   to the kin of the Eldar or to the kin of Men,  it was  Elros who            
   voyaged  over  sea to  Numenor following  the star  of Earendil;            
   whereas  Elrond  remained  among  the Elves  and carried  on the            
   lineage of King Elwe.(19) Now Elrond  was a  word for  the firma-            
   ment, the starry dome as it appeared like a roof to Arda; and it            
   was given by Elwing in memory of  the great  Hall of  the Throne            
   of Elwe in the  midst of  his stronghold  of Menegroth  that was            
   called the Menelrond,(20) because by the arts and aid of  Melian its            
   high arched roof had been adorned  with silver  and gems  set in            
   the order and figures of the stars in the  great Dome  of Valmar (21)       
   in Aman, whence Melian came.                                                
                                                                              
   But alas! This explanation fell foul  of a  small fact  that my  father had 
   missed; and it was fatal. He noted on the text that  'most of  this fails', 
   because  of  the  name  Cair  Andros  (a Sindarin  name, as  were virtually 
   all  the  place-names  of  Gondor),  the  island  in  the  Anduin  north of 
   Minas  Tirith,  of  which  it  had  been  said  in Appendix  A (RK  p. 335, 
   footnote)  that  it 'means  "Ship of  Long-foam"; for  the isle  was shaped 
   like  a great  ship, with  a high  prow pointing  north, against  which the 
   white  foam  of  Anduin  broke  on  sharp  rocks.'  So  he  was  forced  to 
   accept that the element -ros  in Elros  must be  the same  as that  in Cair 
   Andros,  the  word  must  be  Eldarin,  not  Atanic  (Beorian),  and  there 
   could  be  no  historical  relationship  between  it  and   the  Numenorean 
   Adunaic Rothinzil.(22)                                                      
     Evidently  following  this  is  another  note,  from  which   it  emerges 
   that he still  held to  the view  that the  word wing  ('spray, spindrift') 
   was  of  Beorian  origin;  and  while  noting   that  the   name  Wingalote 
   [>  Wingelote]  of  Earendil's  ship   had  not   appeared  in   print,  he 
   observed that it 'must be  retained, since  it is  connected with  the name 
   Elwing,  and  is  in  intention  formed  to  resemble  and   "explain"  the 
   name  of  Wade's  ship  Guingelot.'(23) On Guingelot  and  Wingelot  see my 
   discussion  in  III.142-4  (in  which I  overlooked this  remarkable state- 
   ment).  Concerning  wing  he  said again  that Earendil  named his  ship in 
   Quenya  form,  since  that  language  had  been  his childhood  speech, and 
   that  he  intended  its  meaning  to  be  'Foam-flower';  but   he  adopted 
   the  element  wing  from  the  name  of  Elwing  his  wife. That  name was 
   given  to  her  by  her  father  Dior,  who  knew  the Beorian  tongue (cf. 
   p 369).(24)                                                                   
                                                                              
                                    NOTES.                                     
                                                                              
   1. [Cf.  the  Etymologies,   V.384,  stem Ros (1), 'distil,   drip':  Quenya 
      rosse  'fine rain,  dew', Noldorin  rhoss 'rain',  seen also  in Celebros 
   
  
        'Silver-rain'  (when  Celebros was  the name  of the  waterfall rather 
        than the stream, XI.151).]                                             
    2.  [Added  in  the  margin:  'Though  Maedros  is  now  so   long  estab- 
        lished that it would be difficult to alter'. In a later note, however, 
        my  father  declared  that  he  would  change  Maedros   to  Maedron.] 
    3.  [See p. 365, note 55.]                                                 
    4.  This was the reason,  in addition  to their  admiration of  the Eldar, 
        why  the  chieftains,  elders,  and wise  men and  women of  the Atani 
        learned  Sindarin.   The  Halethian   language  was   already  failing 
        before Turin's time,  and finally  perished after  Hurin in  his wrath 
        destroyed  the  small  land  and  people.  [Cf.  Of  Dwarves  and Men, 
        pp.  307-8  and note  49. In  the chapter  Of the  Coming of  Men into 
        the  West  added  to  the  Quenta  Silmarillion Felagund  learned from 
        Beor  that  the  Haladin  (the  Folk  of   Haleth)  'speak   the  same 
        tongue  as  we',  whereas  the  People  of  Marach  (the  'Hadorians') 
        were  'of  a  different  speech'  (XI.218, $10).  This was  changed in 
        the  published  Silmarillion:  see XI.226.  - With  what is  said here 
        of  the  decline  of the  'Halethian' language  cf. The  Wanderings of 
        Hurin  (XI.283  and  note  41):  'the  old  tongue  of the  Folk which 
        was now out of daily use'.]                                            
    5.  Not  necessarily  confined  to  names  of things  that had  not before 
        [been]  known.  In  the  nomenclature  of  later  generations assimil- 
        ation to  the Eldarin  modes, and  the use  of some  elements frequent 
        in Eldarin  names, can  be observed.  [It has  been stated  many times 
        that  the  'Beorians'  forsook  their own  language in  Beleriand: see 
        V.275  (footnote),  XI.202,  217  (first  footnote),  226;  Unfinished 
        Tales p. 215, note 19.]                                                
    6.  He  [Thingol]  had  small  love  for  the Northern  Sindar who  had in 
        regions  near  to  Angband  come  under   the  dominion   of  Morgoth, 
        and  were  accused  of  sometimes  entering  his  service  and provid- 
        ing  him with  spies. The  Sindarin used  by the  Sons of  Feanor also 
        was of the Northern dialect; and they were hated in Doriath.           
    7.  [Eluchil (Thingol's Heir): see XI.350.]                                
    8.  'Remembrance   of   Elu':   containing   Sindarin   rin   from  Common 
        Eldarin  rene  <  base  REN  'recall,  have  in  mind'.  [These  names 
        Elured and  Elurin  replace  Eldun   and  Elrun   (originally  Elboron 
        and Elbereth);  and the  story that  Dior's sons  were twins  had been 
        abandoned   (see  XI.300,   349-50).  From   this  passage   and  note 
        were  derived  the  names  in  the  published  Silmarillion   and  the 
        statements in the index concerning them.]                              
    9.  [Cf.  The  Shibboleth  of  Feanor,  p. 349:  'Beside one  great water- 
        fall,  called  in  Sindarin  Lanthir  Lamath  ("waterfall  of  echoing 
        voices"),  Dior  had  his  house.' From  these passages  the reference 
        in the published Silmarillion (p. 235) was derived.]                   
   10.  Which  is  not  recorded,  but  was  probably  similar to  the Adunaic 
        azar.  [In  The  Notion  Club  Papers,  IX.305,  the  Adunaic  name of 
   
   Earendil,  Azrubel,  was said  to be  'made of  azar "sea"  and the 
   stem bel- (azra, IX.431).]                                          
  11.  [This opinion is referred to  in The  Shibboleth of  Feanor (pp. 
   340-1), but regarded as improbable.]                                
  12.  [The original story was that Dior's sons 'were slain by the evil 
   men  of  Maidros'  host'  (see  IV.307).  Subsequently   they  were 
   'taken  captive by  the evil  men of  Maidros' following,  and they 
   were left to starve in the woods' (V.142); in a version of the Tale 
   of Years  the perpetrators  were 'the  cruel servants  of Celegorn' 
   (XI.351).]                                                          
  13.  The Atani had never seen the Great Sea before they came  at last 
   to Beleriand; but according to their own legends and  histories the 
   Folk  of  Hador  had  long  dwelt  during their  westward migration 
   by the shores of a sea too wide to see across; it had no tides, but 
   was visited by great storms. It  was not  until they  had developed 
  
   a craft of boat-building that  the people  afterwards known  as the 
   Folk  of  Hador  discovered  that a  part of  their host  from whom 
   they  had  become  separated  had  reached  the  same   sea  before 
   them, and dwelt at the feet of  the high  hills to  the south-west, 
   whereas they [the Folk of Hador]  lived in  the north-east,  in the 
   woods  that  there came  near to  the shores.  They were  thus some 
   two hundred miles apart,  going by  water; and  they did  not often 
   meet  and  exchange  tidings. Their  tongues had  already diverged, 
   with  the  swiftness  of  the  speeches  of  Men in  the 'Unwritten 
   Days',  and continued  to do  so; though  they remained  friends of 
   acknowledged  kinship,  bound  by  their  hatred  and  fear  of the 
   Dark   Lord   (Morgoth),   against   whom   they    had   rebelled. 
   Nonetheless they did not know that  the Lesser  Folk had  fled from 
   the  threat  of  the  Servants of  the Dark  and gone  on westward, 
   while  they  had lain  hidden in  their woods,  and so  under their 
   leader Beor reached Beleriand at last many years before they did. 
      [There  has  of  course never  been any  previous trace  or hint 
   of this story of the long sojourn of the 'Beorians' and the 'Hador- 
   ians' ('the People of Marach', a name not mentioned in  this essay, 
   see p. 325, note 41) by the shores of a great  inland sea.  In this 
   account of their dwellings my father  first wrote  'south-east' and 
   'north-west', changing them at once; and the particularity  of this 
   suggests that he had a  specific geographical  image in  mind. This 
   must surely be the Sea of Rhun, where (features  going back  to the 
   First Map to The Lord  of the  Rings, VII.305)  there are  hills on 
   the  south-western  side  and a  forest coming  down to  the north- 
   eastern  shores;  moreover  the  distance  of  two   hundred  miles 
   across the sea agrees  with the  map. -  It is  said here  that the 
   'Beorians' reached Beleriand 'many  years' before  the 'Hadorians'. 
   According  to  the  later  Quenta   Silmarillion  chapter   Of  the 
   Coming  of  Men into  the West  Felagund met  Beor in  Ossiriand in 
   
        310,  and  the  People  of  Marach  came  over  the  Blue  Mountains 
        in  313  (XI.218,  $13  and  commentary).  In  Of  Dwarves  and  Men 
        (p. 307) 'the first of the three hosts  of the  Folk of  Hador' came 
        into Beleriand 'not long  after' the  Folk of  Beor, having  in fact 
        reached the eastern foothills of the  Ered Lindon  first of  all the 
        kindreds of the Edain. In that text there is  mention of  an opinion 
        that  a  long  period of  separation between  the two  peoples would 
        account  for  the  divergence  of their  languages from  an original 
        common tongue (p. 308 and note 45).]                                
    14. [The  name  Rothinzil  'Flower   of  the   Foam'  appeared   in  The 
        Drowning of Anadune, IX.360 (Rothinzil).]                           
    15. ['The Lesser Folk': the People of Beor. This sentence refers  to the 
        content of note 13.]                                                
    16. Though for most of its  people it  had become  a language  of books, 
        and  as  the other  Noldor they  used Sindarin  in daily  speech. In 
        this way there arose  several blended  forms, belonging  strictly to 
        neither language. Indeed, the name of  the great  city of  Turgon by 
        which  it  was  best known  in legend,  Gondolin(d), is  an example. 
        It  was  given  by  Turgon  in Quenya  Ondolinde, but  generally its 
        people  turned  it   towards  Sindarin,   in  which   Eldarin  *gon, 
        *gondo  'stone,  rock'  had  retained  the g-  lost in  Quenya. [See 
        XI.201.)                                                            
    17. The  language  of  the Folk  of Haleth  was not  used, for  they had 
        perished  and  would  not  rise  again.  Nor  would their  tongue be 
        heard  again,  unless  the  prophecy   of  Andreth   the  Wise-woman 
        should  prove  true,  that Turin  in the  Last Battle  should return 
        from the Dead, and before he left the Circles of the World  for ever 
        should  challenge  the  Great  Dragon  of  Morgoth,   Ancalagon  the 
        Black, and deal him the death-stroke.                               
            [This remarkable saying has  long roots,  extending back  to the 
  
        prophecy  at  the  end  of  the  old  Tale of  Turambar (II.115-16), 
        where  it  was  told  that  the  Gods  of  Death (Fui  and Vefantur) 
        would  not  open their  doors to  Turin and  Nienori, that  Urin and 
        Mavwin  (Hurin  and  Morwen)   went  to   Mandos,  and   that  their 
        prayers                                                              
        came  even  to  Manwe,  and  the  Gods  had   mercy  on   their  un- 
        happy  fate,  so  that those  twain Turin  and Nienori  entered into 
        Fos'Almir,  the  bath  of  flame,  even as  Urwendi and  her maidens 
        had done in ages past before  the first  rising of  the Sun,  and so 
        were  all  their  sorrows  and  stains washed  away, and  they dwelt 
        as  shining  Valar  among  the  blessed  ones, and  now the  love of 
        that  brother and  sister is  very fair;  but Turambar  indeed shall 
        stand  beside  Fionwe  in  the  Great  Wrack,  and  Melko   and  his 
        drakes shall curse the sword of Mormakil.                           
        In the Sketch  of the  Mythology or  'earliest Silmarillion'  of the 
   
                                   
                                                                       
   1920s the prophecy  with which  it ends  (IV.40) declares  that when 
   Morgoth returns, and 'the last battle of all' is fought,             
     Fionwe  will  fight  Morgoth  on  the  plain  of Valinor,  and the 
   spirit of Turin  shall be  beside him;  it shall  be Turin  who with 
   his  black  sword  will  slay  Morgoth,  and  thus  the  children of 
   Hurin shall be avenged.                                              
   The development of this  in the  Quenta (IV.165)  tells that  in the 
   day of the last battle, on the fields of Valinor,                    
     Tulkas  shall  strive  with Melko,  and on  his right  shall stand 
   Fionwe   and   on   his   left   Turin   Turambar,  son   of  Hurin, 
   Conqueror  of  Fate;  and  it  shall  be  the  black sword  of Turin 
   that deals unto  Melko his  death and  final end;  and so  shall the 
   children of Hurin and all Men be avenged.                            
   And  the final  passage of  the Quenta,  concerning the  prophecy of 
   the recovery of the Two Trees, ends with the words (ibid.):          
     But of Men  in that  day the  prophecy speaks  not, save  of Turin 
   only, and him it names among the Gods.                               
   These  passages  reappear in  the revised  conclusion of  the Quenta 
   that  belongs  with the  Quenta Silmarillion  of 1937  (see V.323-4, 
   333),  with two  changes: Turin  in the  Last Battle  is said  to be 
   'coming  from  the  halls  of  Mandos',  and  in the  final sentence 
   concerning  the  prophecy  'no Man  it names,  save Turin  only, and 
   to him a place is given among the sons of the Valar.' In the cursory 
   corrections  that  my  father  made  much  later to  this conclusion 
   (see  XI.245-7)  he  changed  'Turin  ... coming  from the  halls of 
   Mandos'  to  'Turin  ...  returning  from  the  Doom  of Men  at the 
   ending  of  the  world*,  and  against  the concluding  passage (in- 
   cluding the reference to Turin as 'a son of the Valar') he  placed a 
   large X.                                                             
     Another  reference  is  found in  the Annals  of Aman  (X.71, 76), 
   where it is  said of  the constellation  Menelmakar (Orion)  that it 
   'was  a  sign of  Turin Turambar,  who should  come into  the world, 
   and a foreshowing of the Last  Battle that  shall be  at the  end of 
   Days.'                                                               
     In this last reappearance of the  mysterious and  fluctuating idea 
   the  prophecy  is  put  into  the mouth  of Andreth,  the Wise-woman 
   of the House of Beor: Turin will 'return from  the Dead'  before his 
   final departure, and his last deed within the  Circles of  the World 
   will  be  the  slaying  of  the Great  Dragon, Ancalagon  the Black. 
   Andreth prophesies of the Last Battle at the end  of the  Elder Days 
   (the sense in which the term  'Last Battle'  is used  shortly after- 
   wards in this text, p. 371); but in all the early texts (the Quenta, 
   IV.160;  the  Annals  of  Beleriand,   IV.309,  V.144;   the  Quenta 
   Silmarillion, V.329) it was Earendil who destroyed Ancalagon.]       
  
   
   18. They  had no  other names  that are  recorded; for  Earendil was 
      nearly always at sea in many  fruitless voyages,  and both  his sons 
      were born in his absence.                                            
   19. And also  that of  Turgon; though  he preferred  that of  Elwe, who 
      was not under the ban that was laid on the Exiles.                   
   20. Menelrond: 'heaven-dome'.                                         
   21. [On the Dome of Varda above Valinor see X.385-8.]                    
   22. [Another note among these  papers derives  the Adunaic  word roth 
      (as  in  Rothinzil)  from  a  stem  RUTH, 'not  originally connected 
      to  foam. Its  basic sense  was "scar,  score, furrow",  and yielded 
      words  for  plough  and   ploughing;  when   applied  to   boats  it 
      referred to their track on water, especially to the curling water at 
      the  prow  (obroth  "fore-cutting",  whereas  the  wake  was  called 
      nadroth "hind-track", or the smooth roth).']                         
   23. [He  also  said  here  that  though Rothinzil  had not  appeared in 
      print he wished to retain it.]                                       
   24. [This  'Beorian'  explanation  of  wing  seems  to have  been aban- 
      doned  also,  since  in  what  seems  to be  the latest  among these 
      discussions  my  father  said  that  both  elements in  Elwing were 
      Sindarin:   he   proposed   an   etymology  whereby   Quenya  winge, 
      Sindarin gwing  'appears  to be  related' to  the Quenya  verb winta 
      'scatter, blow about' (both transitive and  intransitive), comparing 
      Quenya lassewinta as a variant of lasselanta,  'leaf-fall, autumn'.] 
   
                                      XIII.                                   
                                                                             
                                 LAST WRITINGS.                               
                                                                             
                             Of Glorfindel, Cirdan,                           
                               and other matters.                             
                                                                             
   There is a small collection of very late manuscripts,  preserved together, 
   closely  similar  in appearance,  and all  written on  the blank  sides of 
   publication  notices  issued  by  Allen  and  Unwin.  Most  of  these  are 
   copies  of  the  same  notice  dated  19  January  1970  (used also  by my 
   father for his late  work on  the story  of Maeglin,  XI.316), but  one of 
   these  writings  was  stated  by him  to be  developed from  a reply  to a 
   correspondent  sent  on  9  December  1972,  and another  is dated  by him 
   20  November  1972. I  think it  very probable  that the  whole collection 
   belongs to that time, the last year of his life: he died on the  second of 
   September,  1973,  at  the age  of eighty-one.  There are  clear evidences 
   of confusion (as he  said at  one point,  'my memory  is no  longer reten- 
   tive');  but there  are elements  in them  that are  of much  interest and 
   should be recorded.                                                        
    Though  writing  in manuscript  he retained  his practice  of interspers- 
   ing notes into the body of the  text, distinguishing  them by  a different 
   (italic)  script.  All the  numbered notes,  authorial and  editorial, are 
   collected at the end of the chapter.                                       
                                                                             
                                   GLORFINDEL.                                
                                                                             
   In  the  summer  of  1938,  when  my  father  was  pondering  The  Council 
   of Elrond in The Lord of  the Rings,  he wrote:  'Glorfindel tells  of his 
   ancestry  in  Gondolin'  (VI.214). More  than thirty  years later  he took 
   up  the  question  of  whether  Glorfindel of  Gondolin and  Glorfindel of 
   Rivendell  were  indeed  one and  the same,  and this  issued in  two dis- 
   cussions,  together  with  other  brief  or  fragmentary  writings closely 
   associated with them. I will refer to these as  'Glorfindel I'  and 'Glor- 
   findel II'. The first page of Glorfindel I is missing, and the second page 
   begins with the words 'as guards or assistants.' Then follows:             
                                                                             
  
   An  Elf  who  had  once  known Middle-earth  and had  fought in            
   the long  wars against  Melkor would  be an  eminently suitable            
   companion for Gandalf.  We could  then reasonably  suppose that            
   Glorfindel (possibly as one of a small party,(1) more probably as            
   a  sole  companion) landed  with Gandalf  - Olorin  about Third            
   Age  1000.  This supposition  would indeed  explain the  air of            
   special  power and  sanctity that  surrounds Glorfindel  - note            
   
   how  the  Witch-king  flies  from  him,   although  all   others  (such 
   as  King  Earnur)  however   brave  could   not  induce   their  horses 
   to  face  him  (Appendix  A  (I,  iv),  RK  p.  331). For  according to 
   accounts  (quite  independent   of  this   case)  elsewhere   given  of 
   Elvish  nature,  and  their  relations  with  the  Valar,   when  Glor- 
   findel  was  slain  his  spirit  would  then  go   to  Mandos   and  be 
   judged,  and  then  would  remain  in  the   Halls  of   Waiting  until 
   Manwe  granted  him  release.  The  Elves  were   destined  to   be  by 
   nature  'immortal',  within  the  unknown  limits  of  the life  of the 
   Earth   as   a  habitable   realm,  and   their  disembodiment   was  a 
   grievous thing. It was  the duty,  therefore, of  the Valar  to restore 
   them,  if they  were slain,  to incarnate  life, if  they desired  it - 
   unless  for  some  grave  (and  rare)  reason: such  as deeds  of great 
   evil,  or  any  works  of  malice  of  which  they  remained obdurately 
   unrepentant.  When  they   were  re-embodied   they  could   remain  in 
   Valinor,  or  return  to  Middle-earth  if their  home had  been there. 
   We  can  therefore  reasonably  suppose  that  Glorfindel,   after  the 
   purging or  forgiveness of  his part  in the  rebellion of  the Noldor, 
   was   released   from   Mandos   and   became   himself    again,   but 
   remained  in   the  Blessed   Realm  -   for  Gondolin   was  destroyed 
   and  all  or  most  of  his kin  had perished.  We can  thus understand 
   why  he  seems  so  powerful  a  figure  and  almost 'angelic'.  For he 
   had  returned  to  the  primitive  innocence  of  the  First-born,  and 
   had  then  lived  among  those  Elves  who  had  never   rebelled,  and 
   in  the  companionship  of  the Maiar (2) for ages: from the last years 
   of the  First Age,  through the  Second Age,  to the  end of  the first 
   millennium  of   the  Third   Age:  before   he  returned   to  Middle- 
   earth.(3) It is indeed  probable  that  he  had  in   Valinor  already 
   become  a  friend   and  follower   of  Olorin.   Even  in   the  brief 
   glimpses  of  him  given  in  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  he  appears as 
   specially  concerned  for  Gandalf,  and  was  one  (the   most  power- 
   ful,  it  would  seem)  of  those  sent  out  from  Rivendell  when the 
   disquieting   news   reached   Elrond  that   Gandalf  had   never  re- 
   appeared to guide or protect the Ring-bearer.                           
                                                                          
     The second essay, Glorfindel II, is a text  of five  manuscript pages 
   which undoubtedly followed the first at no long interval; but a slip of 
   paper  on  which  my  father  hastily  set  down  some thoughts  on the 
   matter  presumably came  between them,  since he  said here  that while 
   Glorfindel  might have  come with  Gandalf, 'it  seems far  more likely 
   that he was sent in the crisis of the Second  Age, when  Sauron invaded 
   Eriador, to assist Elrond, and that though not  (yet) mentioned  in the 
   annals recording Sauron's defeat he  played a  notable and  heroic part 
   
   in the war.' At the end of this note he wrote the  words 'Numenorean 
   ship', presumably indicating how Glorfindel  might have  crossed the 
   Great Sea.                                                          
                                                                      
   This  name  is  in  fact  derived  from  the  earliest  work  on the 
   mythology:   The  Fall   of  Gondolin,   composed  in   1916-17,  in 
   which  the  Elvish  language  that  ultimately  became  that  of the 
   type called  Sindarin  was  in  a  primitive  and  unorganized form, 
   and its relation with  the High-elven  type (itself  very primitive) 
   was  still  haphazard.  It was  intended to  mean 'Golden-tressed',(4) 
  
   and  was  the name  given to  the heroic  'Gnome' (Noldo),  a chief- 
   tain  of  Gondolin,  who  in the  pass of  Cristhorn ('Eagle-cleft') 
   fought  with  a  Balrog  [>  Demon],  whom  he slew  at the  cost of 
   his own life.                                                       
      Its use in  The Lord  of the  Rings is  one of  the cases  of the 
   somewhat  random  use  of  the  names  found  in the  older legends, 
   now  referred  to  as  The  Silmarillion, which  escaped reconsider- 
   ation  in  the  final  published  form  of  The  Lord of  the Rings. 
   This is unfortunate, since  the name  is now  difficult to  fit into 
   Sindarin,  and  cannot  possibly  be  Quenyarin.  Also  in  the  now 
   organized  mythology,   difficulty  is   presented  by   the  things 
   recorded  of  Glorfindel  in The  Lord of  the Rings,  if Glorfindel 
   of  Gondolin  is supposed  to be  the same  person as  Glorfindel of 
   Rivendell.                                                          
      As for the former: he was slain in  the Fall  of Gondolin  at the 
   end of the First  Age, and  if a  chieftain of  that city  must have 
   been a Noldo,  one of  the Elf-lords  in the  host of  King Turukano 
   (Turgon);  at  any  rate  when  The  Fall  of  Gondolin  was written 
   he  was  certainly thought  to be  so. But  the Noldor  in Beleriand 
   were  exiles  from  Valinor, having  rebelled against  the authority 
   of  Manwe  supreme   head  of   the  Valar,   and  Turgon   was  one 
   of  the  most  determined  and  unrepentant  supporters  of Feanor's 
   rebellion.(5) There  is  no  escape  from  this.  Gondolin is  in The 
   Silmarillion said to have  been built  and occupied  by a  people of 
   almost  entirely  Noldorin  origin.(6) It might be  possible, though 
   inconsistent, to suppose that  Glorfindel was  a prince  of Sindarin 
   origin  who  had  joined  the  host  of Turgon,  but this  would en- 
   tirely contradict what  is said  of Glorfindel  in Rivendell  in The 
   Lord  of  the Rings:  most notably  in The  Fellowship of  the Ring, 
   p  235, where  he is  said to  have been  one of  the 'lords  of the 
   Eldar from  beyond  the  furthest  seas  ... who  have dwelt  in the 
   Blessed Realm.' The Sindar had never left Middle-earth.             
      This difficulty, far more  serious than  the linguistic  one, may 
   
   be considered first. At any rate what  at first  sight may  seem the 
   simplest  solution  must  be abandoned:  sc. that  we have  merely a 
   reduplication  of  names,  and  that  Glorfindel  of   Gondolin  and 
   Glorfindel  of  Rivendell  were  different persons.  This repetition 
   of  so striking  a name,  though possible,  would not  be credible.(7) 
   No  other  major  character  in  the Elvish  legends as  reported in 
   The  Silmarillion  and  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  has a  name borne 
   by  another  Elvish  person  of  importance.  Also  it may  be found 
   that acceptance  of the  identity of  Glorfindel of  old and  of the 
   Third Age  will actually  explain what  is said  of him  and improve 
   the story.                                                          
     When   Glorfindel  of   Gondolin  was   slain  his   spirit  would 
   according to  the laws  established by  the One  be obliged  at once 
   to return  to the  land of  the Valar.  Then he  would go  to Mandos 
   and  be  judged, and  would then  remain in  the 'Halls  of Waiting' 
   until  Manwe  granted  him  release.  Elves  were  destined   to  be 
   'immortal', that is  not to  die within  the unknown  limits decreed 
   by the One, which at the most  could be  until the  end of  the life 
   of the Earth as a habitable realm. Their  death -  by any  injury to 
   their bodies so severe that it could not  be healed  - and  the dis- 
   embodiment  of  their  spirits  was  an  'unnatural'   and  grievous 
   matter.  It  was  therefore  the duty  of the  Valar, by  command of 
   the One, to restore them to incarnate life, if they desired  it. But 
   this  'restoration' could be delayed (8) by Manwe, if the  fea while 
   alive  had  done  evil  deeds  and  refused  to  repent of  them, or 
   still  harboured  any  malice  against  any  other person  among the 
   living.                                                             
     Now  Glorfindel  of  Gondolin  was  one  of  the   exiled  Noldor, 
  
   rebels  against  the  authority of  Manwe, and  they were  all under 
   a  ban  imposed  by him:  they could  not return  in bodily  form to 
   the  Blessed  Realm.  Manwe,  however,  was  not  bound  by  his own 
   ordinances,  and being  still the  supreme ruler  of the  Kingdom of 
   Arda  could  set  them aside,  when he  saw fit.  From what  is said 
   of Glorfindel in The Silmarillion and The  Lord of  the Rings  it is 
   evident that he was an Elda  of high  and noble  spirit: and  it can 
   be  assumed  that, though  he left  Valinor in  the host  of Turgon, 
   and so incurred the ban, he  did so  reluctantly because  of kinship 
   with  Turgon  and  allegiance  to  him,  and  had  no  part  in  the 
   kinslaying of Alqualonde.(9)                                        
     More  important:  Glorfindel  had sacrificed  his life  in defend- 
   ing  the  fugitives  from  the  wreck  of  Gondolin against  a Demon 
   out  of  Thangorodrim,(10) and  so  enabling  Tuor  and  Idril  daugh- 
   
   ter of Turgon and their child  Earendil to  escape, and  seek refuge 
   at  the  Mouths  of  Sirion.  Though  he   cannot  have   known  the 
   importance  of  this  (and  would  have   defended  them   even  had 
   they been fugitives of  any rank),  this deed  was of  vital import- 
   ance to the designs of the Valar.(11) It is therefore entirely in keep- 
   ing  with the  general design  of The  Silmarillion to  describe the 
   subsequent  history  of Glorfindel  thus. After  his purging  of any 
   guilt that he had incurred in  the rebellion,  he was  released from 
   Mandos,  and   Manwe  restored him.(12) He   then  became   again  a 
   living  incarnate  person,  but  was  permitted  to  dwell   in  the 
   Blessed  Realm;  for  he  had regained  the primitive  innocence and 
   grace  of  the  Eldar.  For long  years he  remained in  Valinor, in 
   reunion  with  the  Eldar  who had  not rebelled,  and in  the com- 
   panionship  of  the  Maiar.  To  these he  had now  become almost 
   an  equal,  for  though  he  was  an  incarnate  (to  whom  a bodily 
   form  not made  or chosen  by himself  was necessary)  his spiritual 
   power  had  been  greatly  enhanced by  his self-sacrifice.  At some 
   time,  probably  early  in  his  sojourn  in  Valinor,  he  became a 
   follower, and a friend, of Olorin (Gandalf), who as  is said  in The 
   Silmarillion  had  an  especial  love and  concern for  the Children 
   of Eru.(13) That Olorin, as  was possible  for one  of the  Maiar, had 
   already  visited   Middle-earth  and   had  become   acquainted  not 
   only  with  the Sindarin  Elves and  others deeper  in Middle-earth, 
   but also with Men, is likely, but nothing is [>  has yet  been] said 
   of this.                                                            
      Glorfindel remained in the Blessed  Realm, no  doubt at  first by 
   his  own  choice:  Gondolin  was  destroyed,  and  all  his  kin had 
   perished,  and  were still  in the  Halls of  Waiting unapproachable 
   by the living. But his  long sojourn  during the  last years  of the 
   First  Age,  and  at least  far into  the Second  Age, no  doubt was 
   also in accord with the wishes and designs of Manwe.                
      When  did  Glorfindel  return  to  Middle-earth? This  must prob- 
   ably  have  occurred  before  the  end  of the  Second Age,  and the 
   'Change  of  the  World'   and  the   Drowning  of   Numenor,  after 
   which  no  living embodied  creature, 'humane'  or of  lesser kinds, 
   could  return  from  the  Blessed  Realm  which  had  been  'removed 
   from the  Circles of  the World'.  This was  according to  a general 
   ordinance  proceeding  from  Eru  Himself;  and  though,  until  the 
   end  of  the  Third  Age,  when  Eru  decreed  that the  Dominion of 
   Men  must  begin,  Manwe   could  be   supposed  to   have  received 
   the  permission of  Eru to  make an  exception in  his case,  and to 
   have  devised  some  means  for  the  transportation  of  Glorfindel 
   
   to Middle-earth, this  is improbable  and would  make Glorfindel           
   of greater power and importance than seems fitting.                        
      We may then best suppose that Glorfindel returned  during the           
   Second Age, before the 'shadow' fell on  Numenor, and  while the           
  
   Numenoreans  were  welcomed  by  the  Eldar as  powerful allies.           
   His return must have been for the purpose of  strengthening Gil-           
   galad and Elrond,  when the  growing evil  of the  intentions of           
   Sauron were at last perceived by them. It might, therefore, have           
   been as early as  Second Age  1200, when  Sauron came  in person           
   to Lindon, and attempted to deceive Gil-galad, but  was rejected           
   and dismissed.(14) But it  may have  been, perhaps  more probably,           
   as  late  as  c.1600,  the  Year  of  Dread, when  Barad-dur was           
   completed  and  the  One  Ring forged,  and Celebrimbor  at last           
   became aware of the trap into which he had fallen. For  in 1200,           
   though he was filled with anxiety,  Gil-galad still  felt strong           
   and able to treat Sauron with contempt.(15) Also at that time his           
   Numenorean  allies  were  beginning  to  make  strong  permanent           
   havens for their great ships, and also many of them had actually           
   begun to dwell there permanently. In 1600 it became clear to all           
   the  leaders  of  Elves  and  Men  (and  Dwarves)  that  war was           
   inevitable  against  Sauron, now  unmasked as  a new  Dark Lord.           
   They therefore began to prepare  for his  assault; and  no doubt           
   urgent messages  and prayers  asking for  help were  received in           
   Numenor (and in Valinor).(16)                                               
                                                                             
      The  text  ends  here,  with  no  indication  that  it  was unfinished, 
   although the 'linguistic difficulty' referred to on p.  379 was  not taken 
   Up.                                                                        
      Written at the same time as the 'Glorfindel' texts  is a  discussion of 
   the question of Elvish reincarnation. It is  in two  versions, one  a very 
   rough draft (partly written  in fact  on the  manuscript of  Glorfindel I) 
   for the other. This text is not included here,(17) except in its concluding 
   part,  which  concerns  the Dwarves'  belief in  the rebirth  or reappear- 
   ance of their  Fathers, most  notably Durin.  I give  this passage  in the 
   form  that  it  has  in  the  original draft.  It was  written at  a speed 
   (with  punctuation  omitted,  and  variant forms  of phrases  jostling one 
   another) that the printed form that follows  does not  at all  convey; but 
   it  is a  record of  emerging thought  on a  matter concerning  which very 
   little is to be found in all my father's writings.                         
                                                                             
      It is possible that this false notion (18) was in some ways              
   connected with the various strange ideas which both Elves and              
   Men  had concerning  the Dwarves,  which were  indeed largely              
   derived by them from the Dwarves themselves. For  the Dwarves              
   
   asserted  that  the  spirits  of  the  Seven  Fathers  of their  races were 
   from  time  to  time  reborn  in  their  kindreds.  This  was  notably  the 
   case   in   the   race   of  the   Longbeards  whose   ultimate  forefather 
   was  called  Durin,  a   name  which   was  taken   at  intervals   by  one 
   of  his  descendants,  but  by  no  others but  those in  a direct  line of 
   descent  from  Durin  I.  Durin  I,  eldest  of  the  Fathers,  'awoke' far 
   back  in  the  First  Age  (it  is  supposed,  soon  after   the  awakening 
   of   Men),   but   in   the   Second   Age   several   other   Durins   had 
   appeared   as   Kings  of   the  Longbeards   (Anfangrim).  In   the  Third 
   Age  Durin  VI  was  slain  by  a  Balrog  in   1980.  It   was  prophesied 
   (by   the   Dwarves),   when   Dain   Ironfoot   took   the   kingship   in 
   Third  Age  2941  (after  the  Battle   of  Five   Armies),  that   in  his 
   direct  line  there  would  one   day  appear   a  Durin   VII  -   but  he 
   would be the last.(19) Of   these  Durins   the  Dwarves   reported  that 
   they  retained  memory  of  their  former  lives  as  Kings,  as  real, and 
   yet   naturally   as   incomplete,   as  if   they  had   been  consecutive 
   years of life in one person.(20)                                            
     How   this   could   come   to  pass   the  Elves   did  not   know;  nor 
   would  the  Dwarves  tell  them  much   more  of   the  matter.(21) But the 
   Elves   of  Valinor   knew  of   a  strange   tale  of   Dwarvish  origins, 
   which   the   Noldor   brought   to   Middle-earth,   and   asserted   that 
  
   they  had  learned  it  from  Aule  himself.  This  will  be   found  among 
   the  many  minor   matters  included   in  notes   or  appendices   to  The 
   Silmarillion,  and  is  not here  told in  full. For  the present  point it 
   is  sufficient  to  recall  that  the  immediate  author  of  the  Dwarvish 
   race was the Vala Aule.(22)                                                 
                                                                              
     Here  there  is  a  brief  version  of  the  legend  of  the Making  of the 
     Dwarves,  which  I  omit;  my  father  wrote  on  the  text:  'Not  a place 
     for  telling the story  of Aule  and the  Dwarves.'(23) The conclusion then 
     follows:                                                                  
                                                                              
     The  Dwarves  add  that  at  that  time  Aule   gained  them   also  this 
   privilege  that   distinguished  them   from  Elves   and  Men:   that  the 
   spirit  of  each  of  the  Fathers  (such  as  Durin)  should,  at  the end 
   of  the  long  span  of  life allotted  to Dwarves,  fall asleep,  but then 
   lie  in  a  tomb  of  his  own  body,(24) at rest,  and there  its weariness 
   and   any   hurts   that   had   befallen  it   should  be   amended.  Then 
   after long years he should arise and take up his kingship again.(25)         
                                                                              
     The  second  version  is  very  much  briefer,  and  on  the  question of 
   the 'rebirth'  of the  Fathers says  only: '...  the reappearance,  at long 
   intervals, of the person of one of the Dwarf-fathers, in the lines of their 
   kings - e.g.  especially  Durin  - is  not when  examined probably  one of 
   
    rebirth,  but of  the preservation  of the  body of  a former  King Durin 
    (say) to which at intervals his spirit would return. But the relations of 
    the Dwarves  to the  Valar and  especially to  the Vala  Aule are  (as it 
    seems) quite different from those of Elves and Men.'                      
                                                                             
                                THE FIVE WIZARDS.                             
                                                                             
    Another  brief  discussion,  headed  'Note  on  the  landing of  the Five 
    Wizards  and  their  functions  and operations',  arose from  my father's 
    consideration of the matter of Glorfindel,  as is  seen from  the opening 
    words: 'Was in  fact Glorfindel  one of  them?' He  observed that  he was 
    'evidently  never  supposed  to  be  when  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  was 
    written', adding  that there  is no  possibility that  some of  them were 
    Eldar 'of the highest order of power', rather than  Maiar. The  text then 
    continues  with the  passage given  in Unfinished  Tales, p.  394, begin- 
    ning 'We must assume that they were all Maiar ...';  but after  the words 
    with which that  citation ends  ('... chosen  by the  Valar with  this in 
    mind')  there  stands  only  'Saruman  the  most  powerful', and  then it 
    breaks  off, unfinished.  Beside these  last words  is a  pencilled note: 
    'Radagast  a  name  of  Mannish  (Anduin  vale)  origin  -  but  not  now 
    clearly interpretable' (see Unfinished Tales p. 390 and note 4).          
      On  the  reverse  of  the  page  are  some notes  which I  described in 
    Unfinished Tales  as uninterpretable,  but which  with longer  scrutiny I 
    have been largely able to make out. One of them reads as follows:         
                                                                             
      No names are recorded for  the two  wizards. They  were never           
    seen or  known in  lands west  of Mordor.  The wizards  did not           
    come  at  the  same time.  Possibly Saruman,  Gandalf, Radagast           
    did,  but  more  likely  Saruman  the  chief (and  already over           
    mindful of  this) came  first and  alone. Probably  Gandalf and           
    Radagast  came  together, though  this has  not yet  been said.           
    (what is most probable) ... Glorfindel also met Gandalf  at the           
    Havens. The other two are only known to (have)  exist(ed) [sic]           
    by Saruman,  Gandalf, and  Radagast, and  Saruman in  his wrath           
    mentioning five was letting out a piece of private information.           
                                                                             
      The reference of the last sentence  is to  Saruman's violent  retort to 
    Gandalf at the door of Orthanc, in  which he  spoke of  'the rods  of the 
  
    Five  Wizards'  (The Two  Towers p.  188). Another  note is  even rougher 
    and more difficult:                                                       
                                                                             
      The  'other  two'  came  much  earlier,  at  the  same   time  probably 
    as   Glorfindel,   when   matters   became   very   dangerous    in   the 
    Second  Age.(26) Glorfindel was sent  to  aid   Elrond  and   was (though 
    not  yet  said)  pre-eminent  in  the  war  in  Eriador.(27) But the other 
    two  Istari   were  sent   for  a   different  purpose.   Morinehtar  and 
   
   Romestamo.(28) Darkness-slayer   and   East-helper.   Their   task  was 
   to  circumvent  Sauron:  to  bring  help  to  the  few  tribes  of  Men 
   that  had  rebelled  from  Melkor-worship,  to  stir  up  rebellion ... 
   and  after  his  first fall  to search  out his  hiding (in  which they 
   failed)  and   to  cause   [?  dissension   and  disarray]   among  the 
   dark  East  ...  They  must  have  had  very  great  influence  on  the 
   history  of  the  Second  Age  and  Third  Age  in  weakening  and dis- 
   arraying  the  forces  of  East  ...  who  would  both  in  the  Second 
   Age and Third Age otherwise have ... outnumbered the West.              
                                                                          
     At  the  words in  the citation  from this  text in  Unfinished Tales 
   (p. 394) 'Of the other two nothing is said in  published work  save the 
   reference to the Five Wizards  in the  altercation between  Gandalf and 
   Saruman' my father wrote:  'A note  made on  their names  and functions 
   seems now  lost, but  except for  the names  their general  history and 
   effect on the history of the Third  Age is  clear.' Conceivably  he was 
   thinking of the sketched-out narrative of the choosing of the Istari at 
   a council of  the Valar  (Unfinished Tales  p. 393),  in which  the Two 
   Wizards  (or 'the  Blue Wizards',  Ithryn Luin)  were named  Alatar and 
   Pallando.                                                               
                                                                          
                                   CIRDAN.                                 
                                                                          
   This  brief  manuscript  is  also  associated  with  the  discussion of 
   Glorfindel: rough drafting for it is found on the verso  of one  of the 
   pages of the text Glorfindel II.                                        
                                                                          
   This  is  the  Sindarin  for  'Shipwright',(29) and describes his later 
   functions in  the history  of the  First Three  Ages; but  his 'proper' 
   name,   sc.  his   original  name   among  the   Teleri,  to   whom  he 
   belonged,  is  never used.(30) He  is said  in the  Annals of  the Third 
   Age  (c.1000)  to  have  seen  further  and  deeper  into   the  future 
   than  anyone  else  in Middle-earth.(31) This does  not   include  the 
   Istari  (who  came  from  Valinor),  but  must  include   even  Elrond, 
   Galadriel, and Celeborn.                                                
     Cirdan  was  a  Telerin Elf,  one of  the highest  of those  who were 
   not  transported   to  Valinor   but  became   known  as   the  Sindar, 
   the  Grey-elves;(32) he was  akin  to  Olwe,  one  of  the two kings of 
   the  Teleri,  and  lord  of  those  who  departed  over the  Great Sea. 
   He  was  thus  also  akin to Elwe,(33) Olwe  s  elder  brother, acknowl- 
   edged  as  high-king  of  all the  Teleri in  Beleriand, even  after he 
   withdrew  to  the  guarded  realm  of  Doriath.  But  Cirdan   and  his 
   people  remained  in  many  ways   distinct  from   the  rest   of  the 
   Sindar.  They  retained  the  old  name   Teleri  (in   later  Sindarin (34) 
   Eorm  Telir,  or  Telerrim)  and  remained  in  many  ways  a  separate 
   
   folk,  speaking  even  in  later  days  a more archaic language.(35) The 
   Noldor   called   them   the   Falmari,   'wave-folk',  and   the  other 
   Sindar Falathrim 'people of the foaming shore'.(36)                          
     It  was  during  the  long  waiting of  the Teleri  for the  return of 
   the  floating  isle,  upon  which  the  Vanyar   and  Noldor   had  been 
   transported   over   the  Great   Sea,  that   Cirdan  had   turned  his 
   thoughts  and  skill  to  the  making  of  ships,  for  he  and  all the 
  
   other  Teleri  became  impatient.  Nonetheless  it  is  said   that  for 
   love  of  his  kin  and  allegiance  Cirdan  was  the  leader  of  those 
   who  sought  longest  for  Elwe  when  he  was  lost  and  did  not come 
   to  the  shores  to  depart  from  Middle-earth.  Thus he  forfeited the 
   fulfilment  of  his  greatest  desire:  to  see  the  Blessed  Realm and 
   find  again  there  Olwe  and  his  own  nearest kin.  Alas, he  did not 
   reach  the  shores  until  nearly  all  the  Teleri of  Olwe's following 
   had departed.                                                            
     Then, it is said,  he stood  forlorn looking  out to  sea, and  it was 
   night,  but  far  away  he  could see  a glimmer  of light  upon Eressea 
   ere  it vanished  into the  West. Then  he cried  aloud: 'I  will follow 
   that  light,  alone  if  none will  come with  me, for  the ship  that I 
   have  been  building  is now  almost ready.'  But even  as he  said this 
   he  received  in  his  heart  a  message,  which  he  knew to  come from 
   the  Valar,  though  in  his  mind   it  was   remembered  as   a  voice 
   speaking  in  his  own  tongue.  And  the  voice   warned  him   not  to 
   attempt  this  peril;  for  his  strength  and skill  would not  be able 
   to  build  any  ship  able  to  dare the  winds and  waves of  the Great 
   Sea  for  many  long  years  yet.  'Abide  now   that  time,   for  when 
   it  comes  then  will  your  work  be  of  utmost  worth,  and  it  will 
   be  remembered  in  song  for  many  ages   after.'  'I   obey,'  Cirdan 
   answered,  and  then  it  seemed  to  him  that  he  saw  (in  a  vision 
   maybe)  a  shape  like  a  white  boat, shining  above him,  that sailed 
   west  through the  air, and  as it  dwindled in  the distance  it looked 
   like a star of so great a  brilliance that  it cast  a shadow  of Cirdan 
   upon the strand where he stood.                                          
     As  we  now  perceive,  this  was  a  foretelling  of the ship (37) which 
   after  apprenticeship  to  Cirdan,   and  ever   with  his   advice  and 
   help,  Earendil  built,  and  in  which  at last  he reached  the shores 
   of  Valinor.  From  that  night  onwards  Cirdan  received  a  foresight 
   touching  all  matters  of  importance,  beyond   the  measure   of  all 
   other Elves upon Middle-earth.                                           
                                                                           
     This text is remarkable in that on the one hand nothing is said of the 
   history and importance of Cirdan as it appears  elsewhere, while  on the 
   
    other hand almost  everything that  is told  here is  unique. In  the Grey 
    Annals it was said (XI.8, $14):                                            
      Osse  therefore  persuaded  many  to  remain  in  Beleriand,   and  when 
    King  Olwe  and  his  host  were  embarked  upon   the  isle   and  passed 
    over  the  Sea  they  abode  still  by  the  shore;  and Osse  returned to 
    them,  and  continued  in  friendship  with  them. And  he taught  to them 
    the  craft  of  shipbuilding and  of sailing;  and they  became a  folk of 
    mariners, the first in Middle-earth ...                                    
    But  of  Osse  there  is  now no  mention; shipbuilding  on the  coasts of 
    Beleriand  is  said  to  have  begun in  the long  years during  which the 
    Teleri awaited Ulmo's return, and  is indeed  spoken of  (see note  29) as 
    the  further  evolution  of  a  craft already  developed among  the Teleri 
    during the Great Journey.                                                  
      Other features of  this account  that appear  nowhere else  (in addition 
    of course to the story of Cirdan's desire to cross the Sea to Valinor, and 
    his vision  of the  white ship  passing westward  through the  night above 
    him) are that the Teleri delayed long  on the  shores of  the Sea  of Rhun 
    on the  Great Journey  (note 29;  cf. p.  373, note  13); that  Cirdan was 
    the  leader  of  those  who  sought  for  Elwe  Thingol, his  kinsman; and 
    that Earendil was 'apprenticed'  to Cirdan,  who aided  him in  the build- 
    ing of Vingilot.                                                           
                                                                              
                                      NOTES.                                   
                                                                              
    1.   It  may  be  noted  that  Galdor is  another name  of similar  sort and 
         period  of  origin,  but  he  appears  as  a  messenger  from  Cirdan  and 
  
         is  called  Galdor  of  the  Havens.  Galdor  also  appeared  in  The Fall 
         of  Gondolin,  but  the  name  is  of  a  more   simple  and   usual  form 
         [than  Glorfindel]  and  might  be  repeated.  But  unless  he is  said in 
         The  Fall  of  Gondolin  to  have  been  slain,   he  can   reasonably  be 
         supposed  to  be  the  same  person,  one  of   the  Noldor   who  escaped 
         from  the  siege   and  destruction,   but  fled   west  to   the  Havens, 
         and  not  southwards  to  the  mouths  of  Sirion,  as  did  most  of  the 
         remnant  of  the  people  of  Gondolin  together  with  Tuor,  Idril,  and 
         Earendil.  He  is   represented  in   The  Council   of  Elrond   as  less 
         powerful  and   much  less   wise  than   Glorfindel;  and   so  evidently 
         had not returned to Valinor, and been purged, and reincarnated.       
           [See  note  3.  -  The  words  'the name  [Galdor] is  of a  more simple 
         and   usual   form  [than   Glorfindel]  and   might  be   repeated'  show 
         that  on  the  lost  first  page  my  father  had  discussed (as  he would 
         do  in  the  following  text)  the  possibility that  there were  two dis- 
         tinct  persons   named  Glorfindel,   and  had   concluded  that   it  was 
         too  improbable  to  be  entertained.  -  'But  unless he  is said  in The 
         Fall  of  Gondolin  to  have  been  slain':   my  father   would  probably 
         have  been  hard  put  to  it to  lay his  hand on  The Fall  of Gondolin, 
   
        and  without  consulting it  he could  not say  for certain  what had 
        been Galdor's fate (this, I take it, is his meaning). In fact, Galdor 
        was  not  slain, but  led the  fugitives over  the pass  of Cristhorn 
        while  Glorfindel  came  up  at  the rear  (II.191 -  2), and  in the 
        'Name-list to The Fall of Gondolin' (II.215) it is said that  he went 
        to Sirion's  mouth, and  that 'he  dwelleth yet  in Tol  Eressea'. He 
        was the lord of the people of  the Tree  in Gondolin,  and of  him it 
        was said in the old tale that he 'was  held the  most valiant  of all 
        the Gondothlim save Turgon alone' (II.173).]                          
    2.  That  angelic  order  to  which  Gandalf originally  belonged: lesser 
        in  power  and  authority  than the  Valar, but  of the  same nature: 
        members of the first order of  created rational  beings, who  if they 
        appeared  in visible  forms ('humane'  or of  other kind)  were self- 
        incarnated,  or  given  their forms  by the  Valar [added  later: and 
        who  could  move/travel simply  by an  act of  will when  not arrayed 
        in  a  body  -  which  they  could  assume  when  they   reached  the 
        places that ... (illegible).]                                         
    3.  Galdor  in  contrast,  even  in  the  brief glimpses  we have  in the 
        Council, is seen clearly as an inferior person,  and much  less wise. 
        He, whether he appears  in The  Silmarillion or  not, must  be either 
        (as his  name suggests)  a Sindarin  Elf who  had never  left Middle- 
        earth  and  seen  the Blessed  Realm, or  one of  the Noldor  who had 
        been exiled  for rebellion,  and had  also remained  in Middle-earth, 
        and  had  not,  or  not  yet, accepted  the pardon  of the  Valar and 
        returned  to  the  home  prepared  for  them in  the West,  in reward 
        for their valour  against Melkor.  [The view  of Galdor  expressed in 
        this note and in note 1 seems hardly justified by  the report  of his 
        contributions  to  the  Council  of  Elrond;  and  if he  were indeed 
        Galdor  of  Gondolin  he  had  had  long  ages  in  which  to acquire 
        wisdom in  the hard  world of  Middle-earth. But  there is  no reason 
        to  suppose  that  when  my  father  wrote  the  chapter  The Council 
        of  Elrond  he  associated  Galdor  of  the  Havens  with  Galdor  of 
        Gondolin.]                                                            
    4.  [For  the  original  etymology  of  Glorfindel, and  the etymological 
        connections of the elements of the name, see II.341.]                 
    5.  [In the Annals of Aman (X.112, $135)  it is  told that  following the 
        Oath  of  the Feanorians  'Fingolfin, and  his son  Turgon, therefore 
        spoke  against  Feanor, and  fierce words  awoke'; but  later (X.118, 
        $156), when it  is told  that even  after the  utterance of  the Pro- 
        phecy of the North 'all Fingolfin's folk went  forward still',  it is 
        said  that  'Fingon  and  Turgon  were  bold and  fiery of  heart and 
        loath to abandon any task  to which  they had  put their  hands until 
  
        the bitter end, if bitter it must be.']                               
    6.  [The  original  conception  that  Gondolin  was  peopled  entirely by 
        Noldor  was  changed  in  many alterations  to the  text of  the Grey 
   
       Annals (see the Index  to The  War of  the Jewels,  entry Gondolin, 
       references under 'population'): it is  stated indeed  (XI.45, $113) 
       that when Turgon sent  all his  people forth  from Nivrost  to Gon- 
       dolin they constituted 'a third part of  the Noldor  of Fingolfin's 
       House, and a yet greater host  of the  Sindar'. The  statement here 
       that  Gondolin  was  'occupied  by  a  people  of  almost  entirely 
       Noldorin  origin'  obviously  runs  entirely  counter to  that con- 
       ception.]                                                          
    7. [In  the  margin  of the  page my  father asked  subsequently: 'Why 
       not?'  The  question  seems to  be answered,  however, in  the fol- 
       lowing sentence of the text - where  the emphasis  is of  course on 
       the word 'Elvish': 'no other major character in the  Elvish legends 
       ...  has  a  name borne  by another  Elvish person  of importance.' 
       It  would  indeed  have  been  open  to  him  to  change  the  name 
       of  Glorfindel  of  Gondolin,  who  had  appeared  in  no published 
       writing, but he did not mention.this possibility.]                 
    8. Or in gravest cases (such as that of Feanor) withheld  and referred 
       to the One.                                                        
    9. Though he [Glorfindel] is not yet  named in  the unrevised  part of 
       The Silmarillion treating of this matter, it is recorded  that many 
       of the Noldor of  Turgon's following  were in  fact grieved  by the 
       decision of their  king, and  dreaded that  evil would  soon result 
       from it. In the Third Host, that of Finarfin, so many were  of this 
       mind  that  when  Finarfin  heard  the  final  doom  of  Mandos and 
       repented, the greater part of  that host  returned to  Valinor. Yet 
       Finrod son of Finarfin, noblest of all the Noldor  in the  tales of 
       Beleriand,  also  went away,  for Turgon  had been  elected supreme 
       lord of the Noldorin hosts.                                        
          [In the Annals  of Aman  (X.113, $138)  there was  no suggestion 
       that Finrod (= Finarfin) led a separate 'Third Host': 'Thus  at the 
       last the  Noldor set  forth divided  in two  hosts. Feanor  and his 
       following were in the van; but the greater  host came  behind under 
       Fingolfin';  and  the  same  was  said  in the  Quenta Silmarillion 
       (V.235, $68, not changed later). But this  note carries  an extreme 
       departure from the tradition, in the entire omission  of Fingolfin. 
       This has in fact been encountered before, in my father's  very late 
       work - of this same period  - on  the story  of Maeglin,  where re- 
       lationships  are  distorted  on  account  of a  defective genealogy 
       making Turgon the son  of Finwe  (XI.327); but  here, in  a central 
       story of The Silmarillion,  Turgon is  called 'king',  and 'supreme 
       lord of the Noldorin  hosts', and  Fingolfin disappears.  Of course 
       it is not to be  thought that  my father  actually intended  such a 
       catastrophic disruption of  the narrative  structure as  this would 
       bring about; and it is reassuring to see that in a  reference else- 
       where in these papers Fingolfin reappears.]                        
   
    10.  [In  the  margin,  and  written  at the  same time  as the  text, my 
         father  noted:  'The  duel  of  Glorfindel  and  the Demon  may need 
         revision.']                                                          
    11.  This is one of the  main matters  of The  Silmarillion and  need not 
         here be explained. But in that part  of The  Silmarillion as  so far 
         composed  it  should  not  be  left  to  appear  that  Ulmo, chiefly 
         concerned  in  the  coming  of Tuor  to Gondolin,  in any  way acted 
         contrary  to  the  Ban,  against  Manwe  or  without  his knowledge. 
         [My  father  perhaps  had  in  mind  Ulmo's  words  to  Tuor  on the 
         shore at Vinyamar, Unfinished Tales p. 29.]                          
    12.  This implies that Glorfindel was  natively an  Elda of  great bodily 
         and spiritual stature,  a noble  character, and  that his  guilt had 
  
         been small:  sc. that  he owed  allegiance to  Turgon and  loved his 
         own  kindred, and  these were  his only  reasons for  remaining with 
         them, although he  was grieved  by their  obstinacy, and  feared the 
         doom of Mandos.                                                      
    13.  [Cf. the Valaquenta (The Silmarillion, p. 31): 'In later days he was 
         the friend of all the Children of Iluvatar, and  took pity  on their 
         sorrows ...']                                                        
    14.  No  doubt  because  Gil-galad  had  by  then discovered  that Sauron 
         was  busy  in  Eregion,  but  had  secretly  begun  the making  of a 
         stronghold  in  Mordor.  (Maybe  already  an  Elvish  name  for that 
         region, because of its volcano  Orodruin and  its eruptions  - which 
         were  not  made  by  Sauron  but  were  a  relic of  the devastating 
         works of Melkor in the long First Age.) [See note 15.]               
    15.  [This  passage  concerning  Gil-galad  and Sauron  in the  year 1200 
         of  the Second  Age, with  the express  statement that  'Sauron came 
         in person to Lindon', seems to conflict with what is said in  Of the 
         Rings  of  Power  (The Silmarillion  p. 287),  that 'Only  to Lindon 
         he  did  not  come,  for Gil-galad  and Elrond  doubted him  and his 
         fair-seeming', and would not admit him to the land.]                 
    16.  For the Valar were open to the hearing  of the  prayers of  those in 
         Middle-earth, as ever before,  save only  that in  the dark  days of 
         the Ban they  would listen  to one  prayer only  from the  Noldor: a 
         repentant prayer pleading for pardon.                                
    17.  [My father here discussed again the  idea that  Elvish reincarnation 
         might be achieved by 'rebirth' as a  child, and  rejected it  as em- 
         phatically as he had  done in  the discussion  called 'Reincarnation 
         of Elves',  X.363-4; here  as there  the physical  and psychological 
         difficulties were addressed. He wrote  here that  the idea  'must be 
         abandoned, or at least  noted as  a false  notion, e.g.  probably of 
         Mannish origin, since nearly all the matter  of The  Silmarillion is 
         contained  in  myths  and  legends  that  have passed  through Men's 
         hands  and minds,  and are  (in many  points) plainly  influenced by 
         contact  and  confusion  with  the myths,  theories, and  legends of 
         Men' (cf. p. 357, note 17).                                          
   
            My discussion  of this  matter in  X.364 must  be corrected.  I said 
         there that the idea  that the  'houseless' fea  was enabled  to rebuild 
         its  hroa  from  its  memory  became  my  father's  'firm   and  stable 
         view  of  the  matter',  'as  appears  from  very  late writing  on the 
         subject  of  the  reincarnation  of  Glorfindel  of Gondolin'.  This is 
         erroneous.  This last  discussion of  Elvish reincarnation  refers only 
         to  the 'restoration'  or 'reconstitution'  of the  former body  by the 
         Valar,  and makes  no mention  of the  idea that  it could  be achieved 
         by the 'houseless fea' operating of itself.]                            
    18.  [The 'false notion' is that of Elvish rebirth as a child: see note 17.] 
    19.  ['Durin  VII  &c Last'  is shown  in the  genealogical table  in Appen- 
         dix A, III as a descendant  of Dain  Ironfoot. Nothing  is said  of him 
         in that Appendix; but see p. 278 in this book.]                         
    20.  Yet  it is  said that  their memories  were clearer  and fuller  of the 
         far-off days.                                                           
    21.  That  the  Elves  ever  came to  know so  much (though  only at  a time 
         when  the  vigour  of  both their  races was  declining) is  thought to 
         be  due  to  the  strange  and  unique  friendship which  arose between 
         Gimli  and  Legolas.  Indeed  most  of   the  references   to  Dwarvish 
         history in Elvish records are marked with 'so said Legolas'.            
    22.  Who   was  sometimes   called  Navatar,   and  the   Dwarves  Auleonnar 
         'children of Aule'.                                                     
    23.  [This  brief  version  ends  with  these  remarkable  words:  'But  Eru 
         did  not  give  them  the immortality  of the  Elves, but  lives longer 
         than  Men.  "They  shall  be  the  third  children  and more  like Men, 
         the second." ']                                                         
    24.  The  flesh of  Dwarves is  reported to  have been  far slower  to decay 
  
         or  become  corrupted  than  that  of  Men.  (Elvish  bodies  robbed of 
         their spirit quickly disintegrated and vanished.)                       
    25.  [A note at the end of the  text without  indication for  'its insertion 
         reads:]  What  effect  would  this  have  on  the  succession? Probably 
         this  'return'  would  only  occur  when  by some  chance or  other the 
         reigning  king  had  no  son.  The  Dwarves  were  very  unprolific and 
         this no doubt happened fairly often.                                    
    26.  [These  notes  go  with  the  text  Glorfindel II,  when my  father had 
         determined  that  Glorfindel  came  to   Middle-earth  in   the  Second 
         Age, probably about the year 1600 (p. 382).]                            
    27.  [With this reference to  Glorfindel's part  in the  war in  Eriador cf. 
         the note cited on pp. 378-9.]                                           
    28.  [Elsewhere on this page this name is written Rome(n)star.]              
    29.  Before  ever  they  came  to  Beleriand  the  Teleri  had  developed  a 
         craft of  boat-making; first  as rafts,  and soon  as light  boats with 
         paddles  made  in  imitation  of  the water-birds  upon the  lakes near 
         their  first  homes,  and  later  on  the  Great  Journey  in  crossing 
         rivers, or especially during their long tarrying on  the shores  of the 
         'Sea  of  Rhun',  where  their  ships became  larger and  stronger. But 
   
        in  all  this  work  Cirdan  had  ever  been  the foremost  and most 
        inventive and skilful. [On the significance  of the  Sea of  Rhun in 
        the context of the Great Journey see XI.173-4.]                     
    30. Pengoloh   alone   mentions   a  tradition   among  the   Sindar  of 
        Doriath  that  it  was in  archaic form  Nowe, the  original meaning 
        of which was  uncertain, as  was that  of Olwe.  [On the  meaning of 
        Olwe see p. 341 and note 20.]                                       
    31. [Cf.  Appendix  B  (head-note  to  the Third  Age): 'For  Cirdan saw 
        further  and deeper  than any  other in  Middle-earth' (said  in the 
        context  of  his  surrender  of Narya,  the Ring  of Fire,  to Mith- 
        randir). The statement here that this is said 'in the Annals  of the 
        Third Age (c.1000)'  is puzzling,  but is  presumably to  be related 
        to  the  words  in  the  same passage  of Appendix  B 'When  maybe a 
        thousand  years had  passed ...  the Istari  or Wizards  appeared in 
        Middle-earth.']                                                     
    32. A  Quenya   name  given   by  the   exiled  Noldor,   and  primarily 
        applied to the folk of Doriath, people of Elwe Grey-cloak.          
    33. [That  Cirdan  was  a  kinsman of  Elwe is  mentioned in  Quendi and 
        Eldar (XI.384 and note 15).]                                        
    34. This is used as a general term for the  Telerian dialect  of Eldarin 
        as it became in the changes of  long years  in Beleriand,  though it 
        was not entirely uniform in its development.                        
    35. [Cf.  Quendi  and  Eldar,  XI.380:  'The  Eglain  became   a  people 
        somewhat  apart  from  the  inland  Elves,  and at  the time  of the 
        coming of the  Exiles their  language was  in many  ways different.' 
        (The Eglain are the people of Cirdan.)]                             
    36. [For  Falathrim  see  Quendi  and  Eldar,  XI.378; and  with Falmari 
        cf. X.163,  $27: 'The  Sea-elves therefore  they became  in Valinor, 
        the Falmari, for they made music beside the breaking waves.']       
    37. Vingilote,  'Sprayflower'.  [Beside  'Spray' my  father subsequently 
        wrote 'Foam', and noted also: 'winge,  Sindarin gwing,  is properly 
        a flying spume or spindrift blown  off wavetops':  see p.  376, note 
        24.]                                                                
   
   
    PART THREE. 
               
   TEACHINGS OF 
     PENGOLOD. 
   
  
                                      XIV.                                   
                                                                            
                               DANGWETH PENGOLOD.                            
                                                                            
   This  work,  example  and  record  of  the  instruction  of  AElfwine  the 
   Mariner  by  Pengolod  the  Wise  of  Gondolin,   exists  in   two  forms: 
   the first ('A') a good clear text  with (apart  from one  major exception, 
   see note 6) very few changes made  either in  the act  of writing  or sub- 
   sequently,  and  the  second  ('B')  a  superb  illuminated  manuscript of 
   which  the  first page  is reproduced  as the  frontispiece of  this book. 
   This latter, together with the  brief text  Of Lembas,  was enclosed  in a 
   newspaper  of  5  January  1960,  on  which  my  father wrote:  'Two items 
   from  the  lore  of  Pengolod',  and  also  'Danbeth to  question. How/Why 
   did  Elvish   language  change?   Origin  of   Lembas.'  On   a  cardboard 
   folder  enclosing  the  newspaper  he   wrote:  'Pengolod   items.  $Manen 
   lambe   Quendion   ahyane   How   did  the   language  of   Elves  change? 
   $Mana i-coimas Eldaron What is the "coimas" of the Eldar?'                
    Above  the  gw  of  Dangweth  on  the  illuminated manuscript  he lightly 
   pencilled b; but on an isolated scrap of  paper found  with the  two texts 
   are  some  jottings  of  which  the  following  are clear:  'Keep Dangweth 
   "answer"  separate  from  -beth  =  peth  "word"'; 'v gweth  "report, give 
   account  of,  inform  of  things  unknown  or  wished  to be  known"'; and 
   'Ndangwetha S[indarin] Dangweth'.                                        
    The  Dangweth  Pengolod  cannot  be  earlier   than  1951,   while  from 
   the date of the  newspaper (on  which the  two texts  are referred  to) it 
   cannot be later than the  end of  1959. I  would be  inclined to  place it 
   earlier rather than later in  the decade;  possibly the  second manuscript 
   B is to be associated with the fine manuscript pages of the Tale  of Years 
   of the First Age (see X.49), one of  which is  reproduced as  the frontis- 
   piece to Morgoth's Ring.                                                  
    Version  B follows  A very  closely indeed  for the  most part  (which is 
   probably an indication of their closeness in time):  a scattering  of very 
   minor  changes  (small  shifts  in  word-order and  occasional alterations 
   in  vocabulary), with  a very  few more  significant differences  (see the 
   notes at the end of the  text). That  it was  a work  of importance  to my 
   father is evident from his writing it again in a  manuscript of  such ele- 
   gance; and an  aspect of  his thought  here, in  respect of  the conscious 
   introduction  of  change by  the Eldar  on the  basis of  an understanding 
   of the phonological  structure of  their language  in its  entirety, would 
   reappear years later  in The  Shibboleth of  Feanor (see  p. 332  and note 
   3 to the present essay).                                                  
   
     The text that follows is of course that of Version B, with alteration 
   of a few points of punctuation for greater clarity.                     
                                                                          
                             Dangweth Pengolod                             
                                    the                                    
                                   Answer                                  
                                     of                                    
                                  Pengolod                                 
                     to Aelfwine who asked him how came                    
  
                  it that the tongues of the Elves changed                 
                             and were sundered.                            
                                                                          
   Now  you  question  me,  AElfwine,  concerning   the  tongues   of  the 
   Elves,  saying  that  you  wonder  much  to  discover  that   they  are 
   many,  akin  indeed  and  yet  unalike;  for seeing  that they  die not 
   and  their  memories  reach  back  into  ages  long  past,  you  under- 
   stand  not  why  all  the  race  of  the  Quendi  have  not  maintained 
   the  language  that  they  had  of  old  in  common  still one  and the 
   same  in  all  their  kindreds.  But  behold!  AElfwine, within  Ea all 
   things  change,  even  the  Valar; for  in Ea  we perceive  the unfold- 
   ing  of  a  History  in  the  unfolding:  as  a  man  may read  a great 
   book,  and  when  it is  full-read it  is rounded  and complete  in his 
   mind,  according  to  his  measure.  Then  at  last  he  perceives that 
   some  fair  thing  that  long  endured:  as some  mountain or  river of 
   renown,  some  realm,  or  some  great  city;   or  else   some  mighty 
   being,  as  a  king,  or  maker,  or  a  woman  of beauty  and majesty, 
   or  even  one, maybe,  of the  Lords of  the West:  that each  of these 
   is, if at all, all that is said of them from the beginning even  to the 
   end.  From  the  spring  in  the mountains  to the  mouths of  the sea, 
   all is Sirion; and from its first  upwelling even  to its  passing away 
   when the land  was broken  in the  great battle,  that also  is Sirion, 
   and  nothing  less.  Though  we,  who  are  set  to  behold  the  great 
   History,  reading  line by  line, may  speak of  the river  changing as 
   it  flows  and  grows  broad,  or dying  as it  is spilled  or devoured 
   by the  sea. Yea,  even from  his first  coming into  Ea from  the side 
   of  Iluvatar,  and  from  the  young  lord  of the  Valar in  the white 
   wrath  of  his  battle  with  Melkor  unto  the  silent  king  of years 
   uncounted  that  sits  upon  the  vanished  heights  of   Oiolosse  and 
   watches  but   speaks  no   more:  all   that  is   he  whom   we  call 
   Manwe.                                                                  
     Now,  verily,  a  great  tree  may  outlive  many  a  Man,   and  may 
   remember  the  seed  from  which  it  came  ere  all  the Men  that now 
   walk  the  earth  were  yet  unborn,  but  the  rind  upon   which  you 
   
   lay  your  hand,  and  the leaves  which overshadow  you, are  not as 
   that seed was, nor  as the  dry wood  shall be  that decays  into the 
   mould  or  passes  in  flame. And  other trees  there are  that stand 
   about,  each  different  in  growth  and   in  shape,   according  to 
   the chances of their lives, though all be akin, offspring of  one yet 
   older tree  and sprung  therefore from  a single  seed of  long ago.(1) 
   Immortal,  within  Ea,  are  the Eldar,  but since  even as  Men they 
   dwell  in  forms  that  come  of  Ea,  they  are  no  more changeless 
   than the great trees,  neither in  the forms  that they  inhabit, nor 
   in  the  things  that  they  desire  or  achieve  by  means  of those 
   forms.  Wherefore  should  they  not  then   change  in   speech,  of 
   which one part is made with tongues and received by ears?            
     It  hath  been  said  by some  among our  loremasters that,  as for 
   Men,  their  elders  teach to  their children  their speech  and then 
   soon  depart,  so  that  their  voices  are  heard  no more,  and the 
   children  have  no  reminder  of  the  tongue  of  their  youth, save 
  
   their  own  cloudy  memories:  wherefore  in  each  brief  generation 
   of  Men  change  may  be  swift  and  unrestrained.  But  this matter 
   seemeth  to  me  less  simple.  Weak  indeed may  be the  memories of 
   Men,  but  I  say  to  you,  AElfwine,  that  even  were  your memory 
   of your own being as clear as that of the wisest of the  Eldar, still 
   within  the  short  span  of  your  life  your  speech  would change, 
   and were you to live on with the life  of the  Elves it  would change 
   more,  until  looking  back  you  would perceive  that in  your youth 
   you spake an alien tongue.                                           
     For  Men  change  both  their   old  words   for  new,   and  their 
   former  manner  of  speaking  for  another   manner,  in   their  own 
   lifetimes, and not only  in the  first learning  of speech;  and this 
   change  comes  above all  from the  very changefulness  of Ea;  or if 
   you  will,  from the  nature of  speech, which  is fully  living only 
   when  it  is  born,  but  when  the  union  of  the  thought  and the 
   sound  is  fallen  into  old  custom,  and  the  two  are  no  longer 
   perceived apart, then  already the  word is  dying and  joyless,(2) the 
   sound  awaiting  some  new  thought,  and   the  thought   eager  for 
   some new-patterned raiment of sound.                                 
     But  to  the  changefulness  of  Ea,  to   weariness  of   the  un- 
   changed, to  the renewing  of the  union: to  these three,  which are 
   one, the Eldar also are subject  in their  degree. In  this, however, 
   they  differ  from  Men,  that  they  are  ever  more  aware  of  the 
   words  that  they  speak.  As  a  silversmith  may remain  more aware 
   than  others  of  the tools  and vessels  that he  uses daily  at his 
   table, or a weaver of  the texture  of his  garments. Yet  this makes 
   
   rather  for  change  among  the  Eldar  than  for  steadfastness;  for 
   the Eldar  being skilled  and eager  in art  will readily  make things 
   new, both for  delight to  look on,  or to  hear, or  to feel,  or for 
   daily use: be it in vessels or raiment or in speech.                   
     A  man  may indeed  change his  spoon or  his cup  at his  will, and 
   need ask  none to  advise him  or to  follow his  choice. It  is other 
   indeed  with  words  or  the  modes  and  devices  of speech.  Let him 
   bethink  him  of  a  new  word,  be  it to  his heart  howsoever fresh 
   and fair, it will avail him little  in converse,  until other  men are 
   of  like  mind or  will receive  his invention.  But among  the Eldar 
   there  are  many  quick  ears and  subtle minds  to hear  and appraise 
   such  inventions,  and  though  many  be  the  patterns   and  devices 
   so  made that  prove in  the end  only pleasing  to a  few, or  to one 
   alone,  many  others  are  welcomed  and   pass  swiftly   from  mouth 
   to  mouth,  with  laughter  or  delight  or with  solemn thought  - as 
   maybe  a  new   jest  or   new-found  saying   of  wisdom   will  pass 
   among  men  of  brighter  wit.  For  to  the   Eldar  the   making  of 
   speech is the oldest of the arts and the most beloved.                 
     Wherefore,  AElfwine,  I  say  to  you:  whereas  the   change  that 
   goes  long  unperceived,  as  the growth  of a  tree, was  indeed slow 
   of  old  in  Aman  ere the  Rising of  the Moon,  and even  in Middle- 
   earth  under  the  Sleep  of  Yavanna  slower  far  than  it   is  now 
   among  Men,  yet  among  the  Eldar  this  steadfastness   was  offset 
   by  the  changes  that  come  of  will  and  design:  many   of  which 
  
   indeed  differ  little  in  outward  seeming  from those  of unwitting 
   growth.  Thus  the  Eldar  would  alter  the  sounds  of  their speech 
   at  whiles  to  other  sounds that  seemed to  them more  pleasant, or 
   were  at  the  least  unstaled.  But this  they would  not do  at hap- 
   hazard.  For  the  Eldar  know   their  tongue,   not  word   by  word 
   only,  but  as  a  whole: they  know even  as they  speak not  only of 
   what  sounds  is  that  word  woven  which  they  are   uttering,  but 
   of  what  sounds  and  sound-patterns  is  their  whole speech  at one 
   time    composed.*(3) Therefore   none    among   the    Eldar   would 
   change  the  sounds  of  some  one  word   alone,  but   would  rather 
   change  some  one  sound  throughout  the  structure  of  his  speech; 
   nor  would  he  bring  into  one  word  only  some  sound or  union of 
   sounds  that  had  not   before  been   present,  but   would  replace 
                                                                         
     'And  these  are  for the  most part  few in  number, for  the Eldar 
   being skilled in craft are not wasteful nor prodigal to small purpose, 
   admiring in a tongue rather the skilled  and harmonious  use of  a few 
   well-balanced sounds than profusion ill-ordered.                       
   
   some  former  sound  by  the  new  sound  in  all  words   that  con- 
   tained it - or if not  in all,  then in  a number  selected according 
   to  their shapes  and other  elements, as  he is  guided by  some new 
   pattern  that  he  has  in  mind.  Even  as a  weaver might  change a 
   thread  from  red  to  blue, either  throughout his  web, or  in such 
   parts  thereof  as were  suitable to  the new  pattern, but  not ran- 
   domly here and there nor only in one corner.(4)                       
     And lo!  AElfwine, these  changes differ  little from  like changes 
   that  come  in  the speeches  of Men  with the  passing of  time. Now 
   as  for  the  Eldar  we know  that such  things were  done of  old by 
   choice,  full-wittingly,  and  the  names  of  those  who   made  new 
   words  or  first  moved  great  changes  are  yet  often  remembered. 
   For  which  reason  the  Eldar  do  not  believe  that  in  truth the 
   changes  in  the  tongues  of  Men  are  wholly  unwitting;  for  how 
   so,  say  they,  comes  the  order and  harmony that  oft is  seen in 
   such changes?  or the  skill both  in the  devices that  are replaced 
   and  the  new  that  follow  them?  And  some  answer that  the minds 
   of  Men  are  half  asleep:  by  which  they mean  not that  the part 
   whereof  Men  are  unaware   and  can   give  no   account  slumbers, 
   but  the  other  part.  Others  perceiving  that  in nothing  do Men, 
   and  namely  those  of  the West,(5) so nearly  resemble the  Eldar as 
   in  speech,  answer  that  the teaching  which Men  had of  the Elves 
   in their youth works on still as a seed in the dark. But in  all this 
   maybe they err, AElfwine,  for despite  all their  lore least  of all 
   things do they know the minds of Men or understand them.(6)          
     And  to  speak  of  memory, AElfwine:  with regard  to the  Elves - 
   for  I  know  not  how  it  is  with  Men  - that  which we  call the 
   coirea  quenya,  the  living  speech,  is  the  language wherethrough 
   we think and imagine; for it is  to our  thought as  the body  to our 
   spirit,  growing  and  changing  together  in  all  the  days  of our 
   being.(7) Into  that  language  therefore  we  render at  once whatso- 
   ever we recall out of the past that  we heard  or said  ourselves. If 
  
   a  Man  remembers  some  thing  that  he said  in childhood,  doth he 
   recall the  accents of  childhood that  he used  in that  moment long 
   ago?  I  know  not.  But certainly  we of  the Quendi  do not  so. We 
   may  know  indeed  how  children  not  yet  accomplished  in  speech, 
   and how the 'fullspoken', as  we say,  spake at  times long  ago, but 
   that  is  a  thing apart  from the  images of  life-memory, and  is a 
   matter  of  lore.  For  we  have much  lore concerning  the languages 
   of  old,  whether  stored in  the mind  or in  writings; but  we hear 
   not ourselves speak again  in the  past save  with the  language that 
   clothes our thought in  the present.  Verily, it  may chance  that in 
   
   the  past  we  spake  with  strangers  in  an  alien tongue,  and remem- 
   ber  what  was  then  said,  but  not  the  tongue  that  was  used. Out 
   of  the  past  indeed  we  may  recall  the  sounds  of an  alien speech 
   as  we  may  other  sounds:  the  song  of  birds   or  the   murmur  of 
   water;  but  that  is  but  in  some  cry  or brief  phrase. For  if the 
   speech  were  long  or  the  matter  subtle  then  we  clothe it  in the 
   living  language  of  our  present   thought,  and   if  we   would  now 
   relate  it  as  it was  spoken, we  must render  it anew,  as it  were a 
   book,  into that  other tongue  - if  it is  preserved still  in learned 
   lore. And  even so,  it is  the alien  voices that  we hear  using words 
   in  our  memory,  seldom  ourselves  -  or  to  speak of  myself, never. 
   It is true  indeed that  the Eldar  readily learn  to use  other tongues 
   skilfully,  and  are  slow  to  forget  any  that  they   have  learned, 
   but  these  remain  as  they  were  learned,  as  were  they  written in 
   the  unchanging   pages  of a  book;*(8) whereas  the   coirea  quenya, 
   the  language  of  thought,  grows  and  lives  within,  and   each  new 
   stage  overlies  those  that  went   before,  as   the  acorn   and  the 
   sapling are hidden in the tree.                                          
     Wherefore,  AElfwine,  if  thou  wilt  consider well  all that  I have 
   said  to thee  at this  time, not  only what  is plainly  expressed, but 
   also  what  is  therein  to  be  discovered  by  thought, thou  wilt now 
   understand  that,  albeit  more  wittingly,  albeit  more   slowly,  the 
   tongues  of  the  Quendi  change  in  a  manner  like  to   the  changes 
   of  mortal  tongues.  And  that  if  one  of  the  Eldar  survives maybe 
   the  chances  of  fifty  thousand  of  your  years,  then the  speech of 
   his  childhood  will  be  sundered  from  the  speech  of  his  present, 
   as  maybe  the  speech  of  some  city  or  kingdom   of  Men   will  be 
   sundered  in  the  days of  its majesty  from the  tongue of  those that 
   founded it of old.                                                       
     In this last  point also  our kindreds  are alike.  Greater as  is the 
   skill  of the  Quendi to  mould things  to their  will and  delight, and 
   to  overcome  the chances  of Ea,  yet they  are not  as the  Valar, and 
   with  regard  to  the  might of  the World  and its  fate, they  are but 
   weak  and  small.  Therefore  to  them  also  severance   is  severance, 
   and  friends  and  kin  far  away  are  far  away.  Not even  the Seeing 
                                                                           
    (* Save only in the strange event of the learning  by one  whole people 
   of an alien speech, that thereafter they take into living and daily use, 
   which  will  then  change  and  grow  with  them,  but their  own former 
   tongue  pass away  or become  but a  matter of  lore. This  has happened 
  
   only once in the history of  the Eldalie,  when the  Exiles took  up the 
   speech  of  Beleriand,  the  Sindarin  tongue,  and  the   Noldorin  was 
   preserved among them as a language of lore.)                             
   
   Stones  of  the  craftsmen  of  old  could  wholly unite  those that 
   were  sundered,  and  they  and  the  masters  that could  make them 
   were  few.  Therefore  change,  witting or  unwitting, was  not even 
   long ages  ago shared,  nor did  it proceed  alike save  among those 
   that  met  often  and  had converse  in labour  and in  mirth. Thus, 
   swifter   or   slower,  yet   ever  inescapably,   the  far-sundered 
   kindreds  of  the  Quendi were  sundered also  in speech:  the Avari 
   from  the  Eldar;  and  the  Teleri  from the  other Eldar;  and the 
   Sindar,  who abode  in Middle-earth,  from the  Teleri that  came at 
   last  unto  Aman;  and  the  Exiles  of the  Noldor from  those that 
   remained in the land of the Valar. And so still  it goes  in Middle- 
   earth.                                                              
     Yet  long  since,  AElfwine,   the  fashion   of  the   World  was 
   changed;  and  we   that  dwell   now  in   the  Ancient   West  are 
   removed  from  the  circles  of  the  World,  and  in memory  is the 
   greater  part  of our  being: so  that now  we preserve  rather than 
   make   anew.   Wherefore,  though   even  in   Aman  -   beyond  the 
   circles of Arda, yet still with Ea - change goes ever on,  until the 
   End, be it slow  beyond perceiving  save in  ages of  time, nonethe- 
   less here at last  in Eressea  our tongues  are steadfast;  and here 
   over a wide sea of years we  speak now  still little  otherwise than 
   we did - and those also that perished  - in  the wars  of Beleriand, 
   when the Sun was young.                                             
   
                           Sin Quente Quendingoldo                        
                                 Elendilenna.                             
                                                                         
                                    NOTES.                                
                                                                         
   1. The end of this sentence, from 'offspring of one yet older tree', is 
      not found in version A. 
   2. 'dying or dead' A. 
   3. In the note to The Shibboleth of Feanor which I have omitted 
      (p. 339) my father wrote: 
        The Eldar had an instinctive grasp of the structure and sound- 
        system of their speech as a whole, and this was increased by 
        instruction; for in a sense all Eldarin languages were 'invented' 
        languages, art-forms, not only inherited but also material engag- 
        ing the active interest of their users and challenging awarely 
        their own taste and inventiveness. This aspect was evidently still 
        prominent in Valinor; though in Middle-earth it had waned, and 
        the development of Sindarin had become, long before the arrival 
        of the Noldorin exiles, mainly the product of unheeded change 
        like the tongues of Men. 
   
   4. Version A has here a footnote omitted in B: 
        Thus it was that when the name Banyai of old was changed to 
  
        Vanyar this was done only because the sound b was changed to 
        v throughout the language (save in certain sequences) - and this 
        change, it is recorded, began among the Vanyar; whereas for the 
        showing of many the new device of r was brought in and used 
        in all words of a certain shape - and this, it is said, was begun 
        among the Noldor. 
   5. namely is used here in the original but long lost sense of the word, 
      'especially, above all'. The phrase is absent in A, which reads 
      simply: 'Or some answer that the teaching ...' 
   6. Here version A, as originally written, moves at once to the con- 
      cluding paragraphs of the Dangweth, from 'But in this point at 
      least our kindreds are alike ...' (p. 400) to its ending in the words 
      'we speak now still little otherwise than they did who fought 
      in Beleriand when the Sun was young.' These paragraphs were 
      struck out, and all the intervening matter (from 'And to speak of 
      memory, AElfwine ...') introduced, before they were reached again, 
      somewhat changed in expression but not in content, and now 
      virtually identical to the form in version B. 
   7. This sentence, from 'for it is to our thought ...', is absent in A. 
   8. The footnote here is absent in A. 
   
                                      XV.                                  
                                                                          
                                  OF LEMBAS.                               
                                                                          
   For the association of this brief work, extant  in a  single manuscript, 
   with the Dangweth Pengolod see p. 395. It  is a  finely written  text of 
   two pages, in style like  that of  the fine  manuscript of  the Dangweth 
   which it accompanies, but not of the  same quality,  and on  thin paper. 
   My father introduced  some illumination  at its  beginning in  red ball- 
   point pen, and with the same pen wrote at  the head  of the  first page, 
   above  the  title  Of  Lembas:  'Mana  i-coimas  in-Eldaron?' maquente 
   Elendil (the same question as  appears on  the cardboard  folder enclos- 
   ing the two texts, p. 395). At the  same time  he added  quotation marks 
   at the beginning and end of the text, showing that it  is the  answer of 
   Pengolod to AElfwine's question, 'What is the coimas  of the  Eldar?' It 
   seems possible that these additions in ball-point pen were  added later, 
   to make the text into a companion piece  to the  Dangweth; but  there is 
   in any case no evidence for  date, beyond  the limits  of 1951  and 1959 
   (p. 395).                                                               
                                                                          
                                  Of Lembas.                               
                                                                          
   'This  food  the  Eldar  alone  knew  how  to  make.  It  was  made  for 
   the  comfort  of  those  who  had  need  to  go  upon  a   long  journey 
   in  the  wild,  or  of  the  hurt whose  life was  in peril.  Only these 
   were  permitted  to  use  it. The  Eldar did  not give  it to  Men, save 
   only to a few whom they loved, if they were in great need.*             
     The  Eldar  say  that  they first  received this  food from  the Valar 
   in  the  beginning  of  their  days  in  the Great  Journey. For  it was 
   made  of  a  kind   of  corn   which  Yavanna   brought  forth   in  the 
  
   fields  of  Aman,  and  some   she  sent   to  them   by  the   hand  of 
   Orome for their succour upon the long march.                            
                                                                          
   (* This was not done out of greed or  jealousy, although  at no  time in 
   Middle-earth was there great store of this food;  but because  the Eldar 
   had been commanded to  keep this  gift in  their own  power, and  not to 
   make it common to the dwellers in mortal lands. For it is said  that, if 
   mortals eat often of this bread, they become  weary of  their mortality, 
   desiring to abide among the Elves, and longing for  the fields  of Aman, 
   to which they cannot come.)                                             
   
   Since  it  came   from  Yavanna,   the  queen,   or  the   highest  among 
   the  elven-women  of  any  people,  great  or  small,  had   the  keeping 
   and  gift  of  the  lembas,  for  which  reason  she was  called massanie 
   or besain: the Lady, or breadgiver.(1)                                    
     Now  this  corn  had  in  it  the  strong  life   of  Aman,   which  it 
   could  impart  to  those  who  had  the  need  and   right  to   use  the 
   bread.  If  it  was  sown  at  any  season,  save   in  frost,   it  soon 
   sprouted   and  grew   swiftly,  though   it  did   not  thrive   in  the 
   shadow   of   plants  of   Middle-earth  and   would  not   endure  winds 
   that  came  out  of  the  North  while  Morgoth  dwelt  there.   Else  it 
   needed  only  a  little  sunlight  to  ripen;  for  it  took  swiftly and 
   multiplied all the vigour of any light that fell on it.                   
     The  Eldar  grew  it  in  guarded  lands  and  sunlit glades;  and they 
   gathered  its  great  golden  ears,  each  one,  by  hand,  and   set  no 
   blade  of  metal  to  it.  The  white  haulm  was  drawn  from  the earth 
   in  like  manner,  and  woven  into  corn-leep (2) for the storing  of the 
   grain:   no   worm   or   gnawing   beast   would  touch   that  gleaming 
   straw,  and  rot  and  mould   and  other   evils  of   Middle-earth  did 
   not assail it.                                                            
     From  the  ear  to  the  wafer  none  were  permitted  to  handle  this 
   grain,   save    those   elven-women    who   were    called   Yavannildi 
   (or  by  the  Sindar  the Ivonwin),(3) the   maidens  of   Yavanna;  and 
   the  art  of  the  making  of  the  lembas,  which  they  learned  of the 
   Valar, was a secret among them, and so ever has remained.'                
     Lembas  is  the  Sindarin  name,   and  comes   from  the   older  form 
   lenn-mbass    'journey-bread'.    In   Quenya    it   was    most   often 
   named coimas which is 'life-bread'.(4)                                     
                                                                            
                                                Quente Quengoldo.            
                                                                            
                                  NOTES.                                     
                                                                            
   1. In the story of Turin it is said of Melian's gift of lembas to Beleg 
      the  Bowman  (The  Silmarillion  p.  202)  that  it  was  'wrapped  in 
      leaves of silver, and the  threads that  bound it  were sealed  at the 
      knots with  the seal  of the  Queen, a  wafer of  white wax  shaped as 
      a single  flower of  Telperion; for  according to  the customs  of the 
      Eldalie  the  keeping  and  giving  of  lembas  belonged to  the Queen 
      alone. In  nothing did  Melian show  greater favour  to Turin  than in 
      this gift; for  the Eldar  had never  before allowed  Men to  use this 
  
      waybread, and seldom did so again.'                                    
        With  'massanie  or  besain'  cf.  the  entry  in  the  Etymologies, 
      V.372,  stem  MBAS  'knead':  Quenya  masta,  Noldorin  bast, 'bread'; 
      also the words lembas,  coimas, explained  at the  end of  the present 
   
      text as 'journey-bread' and 'life-bread'. Above the  ain of  besain is 
      faintly pencilled oneth. sc. besoneth.                                 
         In  using  the word  Lady here  my father  no doubt  had an  eye to 
      its origin in Old English hlaef-dige,  of which  the first  element is 
      hlaf  (modern  English  loaf)  with  changed vowel,  and the  second a 
      derivative  of the  stem dig-  'knead' (to  which dough  is ultimately 
      related); cf. lord from hlaf-weard 'bread-keeper'.                     
   2. haulm: the stalks of cultivated plants  left when  the ears  or pods 
      have been gathered;  corn-leeps: leep  (leap) is  an old  dialect word 
      for a basket (Old English leap).                                       
   3. Ivonwin: the  Noldorin (i.e.  later Sindarin)  form Ivann  for Yavanna 
      appears in the Etymologies, V.399, stem YAB 'fruit'.                   
   4. This was written at the same time as the rest of the manuscript, but 
      set  in  as  printed,  and  was  excluded  from  the  quotation  marks 
      added  later  to  the  body of  the text.  The words  Quente Quengoldo 
      ('Thus spoke Pengolod') also belong to the time of writing.   
   
   
       PART FOUR. 
                   
   UNFINISHED TALES. 
   
                                       XVI.                                   
                                                                             
                                 THE NEW SHADOW.                              
                                                                             
   This story, or fragment of a story, is  now published  for the  first time, 
   though  its  existence has  long been  known.(1) The textual history is not 
   complicated, but there is a surprising amount of it.                       
    There is, first, a collection  of material  in manuscript,  beginning with 
   two sides of a page carrying the original opening of  the story:  this goes 
   no  further  than  the  recollection of  the young  man (here  called Egal- 
   moth)(2) of the  rebuke  and  lecture  that he  received from Borlas (3) when 
   caught by him stealing  apples from  his orchard  as a  boy. There  is then 
   a text, which I will call 'A', written in rapid but clear script,  and this 
   extends  as  far  as  the  story  ever  went  (here  also  the  young man's 
   name  is  Egalmoth).  This was  followed by  a typescript  in top  copy and 
   carbon 'B', which  follows A  pretty closely  and ends  at the  same point: 
   there  are  a  great  many small  changes in  expression, but  nothing that 
   alters  the  narrative  in  even minor  ways (the  young man,  however, now 
   bears  the  name  Arthael).   There  is   also  an   amanuensis  typescript 
   derived from B, without independent value.(4)                               
    Finally,  there  is  another  typescript,  'C',  also  with  carbon  copy, 
   which  extends  only  to  the  point  in the  story where  the young  man - 
   here named Saelon (5) - leaves Borlas in  his garden  'searching back  in his 
   mind  to  discover  how   this  strange   and  alarming   conversation  had 
   begun' (p. 416). This text  C treats  B much  as B  treats A:  altering the 
   expression (fairly radically in places), but in no way altering  the story, 
   or giving to it new bearings.                                              
    It  seems  strange  that my  father should  have made  no less  than three 
   versions,  each  showing  very  careful  attention  to  improvement  of the 
   text  in detail,  when the  story had  proceeded for  so short  a distance. 
  
   The  evidence  of  the  typewriters  used  suggests,  however,  that  C was 
   made  very  substantially  later.  The  machine  on which  B was  typed was 
   the one he used in the  1950s before  the acquisition  of that  referred to 
   in  X.300, while  the italic  script of  A could  with some  probability be 
   ascribed to that time; but the typewriter used for C was his last.(6)      
    In  his  Biography  (p.  228)  Humphrey  Carpenter  stated  that  in  1965 
   my  father  'found  a  typescript  of  "The  New   Shadow",  a   sequel  to 
   The  Lord  of  the  Rings  which  he  had  begun  a   long  time   ago  but 
   had  abandoned  after  a  few  pages....  He  sat up  till four  a.m. read- 
   ing it and thinking about  it.' I  do not  know the  source of  this state- 
   ment;  but  further  evidence is  provided by  a used  envelope, postmarked 
   
   8 January 1968,  on the  back of  which my  father scribbled  a passage 
   concerning  Borlas,  developing  further  the  account  of  his circum- 
   stances at the time of the opening of the story (see note 14).  This is 
   certain evidence that he  was still  concerned with  The New  Shadow as 
   late as 1968; and since the passage  roughed out  here would  follow on 
   from the point reached in the typescript C (see note 14) it  seems very 
   likely that C dates from that time.                                     
     Such as the evidence is, then, the original work (represented  by the 
   manuscript A and the typescript B) derives from the 1950s. In  a letter 
   of 13 May 1964 (Letters no.256) he wrote:                               
     I did begin a story  placed about  100 years  after the  Downfall [of 
   Sauron],  but  it  proved both  sinister and  depressing. Since  we are 
   dealing with  Men it  is inevitable  that we  should be  concerned with 
   the  most  regrettable  feature  of their  nature: their  quick satiety 
   with good. So  that the  people of  Gondor in  times of  peace, justice 
   and  prosperity,  would become  discontented and  restless -  while the 
   dynasts   descended   from   Aragorn  would   become  just   kings  and 
   governors - like Denethor or worse. I  found that  even so  early there 
   was  an  outcrop  of  revolutionary  plots,  about  a centre  of secret 
   Satanistic  religion;  while  Gondorian  boys  were  playing  at  being 
   Orcs and going round doing damage.  I could  have written  a 'thriller' 
   about  the  plot  and its  discovery and  overthrow -  but it  would be 
   just that. Not worth doing.                                             
   From the evidence given above, however, it is seen that his interest in 
   the  story  was  subsequently  reawakened, and  even reached  the point 
   of making  a new  (though incomplete)  version of  what he  had written 
   of it years before. But in 1972,  fifteen months  before his  death, he 
   wrote to his friend Douglas Carter (Letters no.338):                    
     I have written nothing beyond the first few years of the  Fourth Age. 
   (Except  the  beginning  of  a  tale supposed  to refer  to the  end of 
   the  reign  of Eldarion  about 100  years after  the death  of Aragorn. 
   Then  I  of  course  discovered  that  the  King's Peace  would contain 
   no  tales worth  recounting; and  his wars  would have  little interest 
   after the overthrow of Sauron;  but that  almost certainly  a restless- 
   ness  would  appear  about  then,  owing to  the (it  seems) inevitable 
   boredom  of  Men  with  the  good:  there  would  be  secret  societies 
   practising dark cults, and 'orc-cults' among adolescents.)              
   To form the text that now follows I print C so far as it goes, with the 
   sinister young man given the name Saelon;  and from  that point  I give 
   the text of B, changing the name from Arthael in B to Saelon.           
                                                                          
                               THE NEW SHADOW.                              
                                                                          
      This tale begins in the days of Eldarion, son of that Elessar of 
   
   whom  the  histories  have  much  to  tell.  One  hundred  and five 
   years had passed since the fall of the Dark  Tower,(7) and  the story 
   of  that  time  was  little  heeded now  by most  of the  people of 
   Gondor,  though  a  few were  still living  who could  remember the 
   War  of  the  Ring  as  a  shadow upon  their early  childhood. One 
  
   of  these  was old  Borlas of  Pen-arduin. He  was the  younger son 
   of  Beregond, the  first Captain  of the  Guard of  Prince Faramir, 
   who  had  removed  with  his  lord  from  the  City  to   the  Emyn 
   Arnen.(8)                                                           
                                                                      
     'Deep indeed run the roots of Evil,' said Borlas, 'and  the black 
   sap is strong in them. That tree will never be  slain. Let  men hew 
   it as often as they may, it will thrust up shoots again as  soon as 
   they turn aside. Not even at the  Feast of  Felling should  the axe 
   be hung up on the wall! '                                           
     'Plainly you  think you  are speaking  wise words,'  said Saelon. 
   'I guess that by the gloom  in your  voice, and  by the  nodding of 
   your  head.  But  what  is  this  all about?  Your life  seems fair 
   enough still, for  an aged  man that  does not  now go  far abroad. 
   Where  have  you  found  a  shoot  of  your  dark tree  growing? In 
   your own garden?'                                                   
     Borlas  looked  up,  and  as  he  glanced  keenly  at  Saelon  he 
   wondered  suddenly  if  this  young  man,  usually  gay  and  often 
   half  mocking,  had more  in his  mind than  appeared in  his face. 
   Borlas  had  not  intended  to  open  his heart  to him,  but being 
   burdened  in  thought  he had  spoken aloud,  more to  himself than 
   his  companion.  Saelon  did  not  return his  glance. He  was hum- 
   ming softly,  while he  trimmed a  whistle of  green willow  with a 
   sharp nail-knife.                                                   
     The two were sitting in an  arbour near  the steep  eastern shore 
   of Anduin where it flowed  about the  feet of  the hills  of Arnen. 
   They  were  indeed  in  Borlas's  garden  and his  small grey-stone 
   house  could  be seen  through the  trees above  them on  the hill- 
   slope facing west. Borlas looked at the river, and at the  trees in 
   their June leaves, and then far off to the towers of the City under 
   the  glow  of  late  afternoon.  'No,  not in  my garden,'  he said 
   thoughtfully.                                                       
     'Then  why  are you  so troubled?'  asked Saelon.  'If a  man has 
   a fair garden with strong walls,  then he  has as  much as  any man 
   can  govern  for  his  own  pleasure.'  He paused.  'As long  as he 
   keeps the strength of  life in  him,' he  added. 'When  that fails, 
   why trouble about any lesser ill? For then he  must soon  leave his 
   garden at last, and others must look to the weeds.'                 
   
     Borlas  sighed,  but  he  did  not  answer,  and Saelon  went on: 
   'But  there are  of course  some who  will not  be content,  and to 
   their life's end they trouble their hearts about  their neighbours, 
   and  the  City,  and the  Realm, and  all the  wide world.  You are 
   one of them, Master Borlas, and have  ever been  so, since  I first 
   knew  you  as  a boy  that you  caught in  your orchard.  Even then 
   you were not content to let ill alone: to deter me with  a beating, 
   or  to  strengthen  your fences.  No. You  were grieved  and wanted 
   to improve me. You had me into your house and talked to me.        
     'I  remember  it  well.  "Orcs'  work,"  you  said   many  times. 
   "Stealing good fruit, well, I suppose that is  no worse  than boys' 
   work,  if  they  are  hungry, or  their fathers  are too  easy. But 
   pulling down unripe apples  to break  or cast  away! That  is Orcs' 
   work. How did you come to do such a thing, lad?"                   
     'Orcs'  work!  I  was angered  by that,  Master Borlas,  and too 
   proud  to  answer,  though it  was in  my heart  to say  in child's 
   words: "If it was wrong for a boy to  steal an  apple to  eat, then 
   it is wrong to steal one to play  with. But  not more  wrong. Don't 
   speak to me of Orcs' work, or I may show you some!"                
     'It was a mistake, Master Borlas. For  I had  heard tales  of the 
   Orcs and their doings,  but I  had not  been interested  till then. 
   You  turned  my  mind  to  them.  I  grew out  of petty  thefts (my 
   father was not too easy), but I did  not forget  the Orcs.  I began 
  
   to feel hatred and  think of  the sweetness  of revenge.  We played 
   at  Orcs,  I  and  my friends,  and sometimes  I thought:  "Shall I 
   gather  my  band  and  go  and  cut  down his  trees? Then  he will 
   think that  the Orcs  have really  returned." But  that was  a long 
   time ago,' Saelon ended with a smile.                              
     Borlas  was  startled.  He  was  now  receiving  confidences, not 
   giving  them.  And  there  was something  disquieting in  the young 
   man's   tone,  something   that  made   him  wonder   whether  deep 
   down, as deep as the roots of the dark trees, the  childish resent- 
   ment did not still linger. Yes, even  in the  heart of  Saelon, the 
   friend  of  his own  son, and  the young  man who  had in  the last 
   few  years  shown  him  much  kindness in  his loneliness.(9) At any 
   rate he resolved to say no more of his own thoughts to him.        
     'Alas!' he said, 'we all make mistakes. I  do not  claim wisdom, 
   young man,  except maybe  the little  that one  may glean  with the 
   passing  of  the  years.  From  which  I   know  well   enough  the 
   sad  truth  that  those  who  mean  well  may  do  more  harm  than 
   those who let things be.  I am  sorry now  for what  I said,  if it 
   roused hate in your heart. Though I still think  that it  was just: 
   
   untimely  maybe,  and  yet  true.  Surely  even  a  boy   must  under- 
   stand that fruit is fruit, and does not reach its full being  until it 
   is ripe; so that to misuse it unripe is to do worse  than just  to rob 
   the  man  that  has  tended  it:  it  robs the  world, hinders  a good 
   thing  from  fulfilment. Those  who do  so join  forces with  all that 
   is amiss, with  the blights  and the  cankers and  the ill  winds. And 
   that was the way of Orcs.'                                            
     'And  is  the  way  of Men  too,' said  Saelon. 'No!  I do  not mean 
   of  wild  men  only,  or  those  who  grew  "under  the   Shadow",  as 
   they  say.  I  mean  all  Men.  I  would not  misuse green  fruit now, 
   but  only  because  I  have  no  longer  any  use  for  unripe apples, 
   not  for  your  lofty  reasons,  Master  Borlas.  Indeed I  think your 
   reasons  as  unsound  as an  apple that  has been  too long  in store. 
   To  trees  all  Men  are  Orcs.  Do  Men  consider  the  fulfilment of 
   the  life-story  of  a  tree  before  they cut  it down?  For whatever 
   purpose: to have its room for  tilth, to  use its  flesh as  timber or 
   as  fuel,  or  merely  to  open the  view? If  trees were  the judges, 
   would  they  set  Men  above  Orcs,  or   indeed  above   the  cankers 
   and  blights?  What  more  right,  they  might ask,  have Men  to feed 
   on their juices than blights?'                                        
     'A  man,'  said  Borlas,  'who  tends  a  tree  and  guards  it from 
   blights  and  many  other  enemies  does  not  act  like  an Orc  or a 
   canker. If he eats its fruit, he does it no injury. It  produces fruit 
   more  abundantly  than  it  needs  for  its  own  purpose:   the  con- 
   tinuing of its kind.'                                                 
     'Let him eat the fruit then, or play with it,'  said Saelon.  'But I 
   spoke  of  slaying:  hewing  and  burning;  and  by  what   right  men 
   do such things to trees.'                                             
     'You  did  not.  You  spoke  of  the  judgement  of  trees  in these 
   matters.  But  trees  are  not  judges.  The children  of the  One are 
   the  masters.  My  judgement  as  one  of   them  you   know  already. 
   The evils  of the  world were  not at  first in  the great  Theme, but 
   entered  with  the  discords  of  Melkor.  Men   did  not   come  with 
   these  discords;  they  entered  afterwards  as  a  new  thing  direct 
   from  Eru,  the  One,  and  therefore  they  are called  His children, 
   and  all  that  was  in  the  Theme  they  have,  for their  own good, 
   the right  to use  - rightly,  without pride  or wantonness,  but with 
   reverence.(10)                                                        
     'If  the  smallest  child  of a  woodman feels  the cold  of winter, 
   the proudest tree is not  wronged, if  it is  bidden to  surrender its 
   flesh  to  warm  the  child  with  fire.  But the  child must  not mar 
   the tree in play or spite,  rip its  bark or  break its  branches. And 
  
   
   the  good  husbandman  will use  first, if  he can,  dead wood  or an 
   old tree; he will not fell a young tree and leave it  to rot,  for no 
   better reason than his pleasure in axe-play. That is orkish.          
     'But it is even as I said: the roots of Evil lie deep, and from far 
   off  comes  the  poison  that  works  in  us, so  that many  do these 
   things  -  at  times,  and become  then indeed  like the  servants of 
   Melkor. But the Orcs did  these things  at all  times; they  did harm 
   with  delight  to  all  things that  could suffer  it, and  they were 
   restrained  only  by  lack  of  power,  not  by  either  prudence  or 
   mercy. But we have spoken enough of this.'                            
     'Why!' said  Saelon. 'We  have hardly  begun. It  was not  of your 
   orchard,  nor  your  apples,  nor  of  me,  that  you  were  thinking 
   when  you  spoke  of  the  re-arising  of  the  dark  tree.  What you 
   were  thinking of,  Master Borlas,  I can  guess nonetheless.  I have 
   eyes and  ears, and  other senses,  Master.' His  voice sank  low and 
   could  scarcely  be  heard  above  the  murmur  of  a   sudden  chill 
   wind  in  the  leaves,  as  the  sun  sank  behind  Mindolluin.  'You 
   have  heard  then  the  name?'  With  hardly  more  than   breath  he 
   formed it. 'Of Herumor?'(11)                                          
     Borlas  looked  at  him   with  amazement   and  fear.   His  mouth 
   made tremulous motions of speech, but no sound came from it.          
     'I  see  that  you  have,'  said Saelon.  'And you  seem astonished 
   to learn  that I  have heard  it also.  But you  are not  more aston- 
   ished than I was to see that  this name  has reached  you. For,  as I 
   say,  I  have keen  eyes and  ears, but  yours are  now dim  even for 
   daily  use,  and  the  matter  has  been  kept  as secret  as cunning 
   could contrive.'                                                      
     'Whose   cunning?'   said  Borlas,   suddenly  and   fiercely.  The 
   sight of his eyes might be dim, but they blazed now with anger.       
     'Why,  those  who  have  heard the  call of  the name,  of course,' 
   answered  Saelon  unperturbed.  'They  are  not  many  yet,   to  set 
   against  all  the  people  of  Gondor,  but  the  number  is growing. 
   Not all are  content since  the Great  King died,  and fewer  now are 
   afraid.'                                                              
     'So I  have guessed,'  said Borlas,  'and it  is that  thought that 
   chills  the  warmth  of  summer  in  my  heart.  For  a man  may have 
   a garden with strong walls,  Saelon, and  yet find  no peace  or con- 
   tent there.  There are  some enemies  that such  walls will  not keep 
   out; for his garden is only part of a guarded realm after all.  It is 
   to the walls of the realm  that he  must look  for his  real defence. 
   But  what is  the call?  What would  they do?'  he cried,  laying his 
   hand on the young man's knee.                                         
   
     'I  will  ask you  a question  first before  I answer  yours,' said 
   Saelon;  and  now  he  looked  searchingly  at  the  old   man.  'How 
   have  you,  who  sit  here  in  the  Emyn  Arnen  and  seldom  go now 
   even  to  the  City  -  how  have  you  heard  the  whispers  of this 
   name?'                                                               
     Borlas  looked   down  on   the  ground   and  clasped   his  hands 
   between  his  knees.  For some  time he  did not  answer. At  last he 
   looked  up  again;  his  face  had  hardened and  his eyes  were more 
   wary. 'I will not answer that, Saelon,'  he said.  'Not until  I have 
   asked  you  yet  another question.  First tell  me,' he  said slowly, 
   'are you one of those who have listened to the,call?'                
     A   strange   smile   flickered  about   the  young   man's  mouth. 
   'Attack is the best defence,' he answered, 'or  so the  Captains tell 
   us; but when both sides use this counsel there is a clash  of battle. 
   So I will counter you. I will  not answer  you, Master  Borlas, until 
   you tell me: are you one of those who have listened, or no?'         
     'How can you think it?' cried Borlas.                              
     'And how can you think it?' asked Saelon.                         
  
     'As  for  me,'  said  Borlas,  'do not  all my  words give  you the 
   answer?'                                                             
     'But  as  for  me,  you would  say,' said  Saelon, 'my  words might 
   make  me  doubtful?  Because  I  defended  a  small  boy   who  threw 
   unripe  apples  at   his  playmates   from  the   name  of   Orc?  Or 
   because  I  spoke  of the  suffering of  trees at  the hands  of men? 
   Master  Borlas,  it  is  unwise  to  judge a  man's heart  from words 
   spoken  in  an  argument  without  respect  for  your  opinions. They 
   may  be  meant  to  disturb  you.  Pert  maybe,  but  possibly better 
   than  a  mere echo.(12) I do not doubt  that many  of those  we spoke 
   of  would  use  words  as solemn  as yours,  and speak  reverently of 
   the  Great  Theme  and  such  things  - in  your presence.  Well, who 
   shall answer first?'                                                 
     'The  younger  it would  have been  in the  courtesy of  old,' said 
   Borlas;  'or  between  men  counted  as  equals,  the  one   who  was 
   first asked. You are both.'                                          
     Saelon  smiled.  'Very  well,'  he  said.  'Let  me see:  the first 
   question  that  you  asked  unanswered  was: what  is the  call, what 
   would  they  do? Can  you find  no answer  in the  past for  all your 
   age  and lore?  I am  young and  less learned.  Still, if  you really 
   wish  to  know,  I  could  perhaps  make  the  whispers   clearer  to 
   you.'                                                               
     He  stood  up.  The  sun  had  set  behind  the  mountains; shadows 
   were  deepening.  The  western wall  of Borlas's  house on  the hill- 
   
   side was  yellow in  the afterglow,  but the  river below  was dark. 
   He looked  up at  the sky,  and then  away down  the Anduin.  'It is 
   a fair evening still,' he said, 'but the wind has  shifted eastward. 
   There will be clouds over the moon tonight.'                        
     'Well, what of it?'  said Borlas,  shivering a  little as  the air 
   chilled.  'Unless  you  mean  only  to  warn  an  old man  to hasten 
   indoors  and  keep his  bones from  aching.' He  rose and  turned to 
   the  path  towards  his  house,  thinking that  the young  man meant 
   to  say  no  more;  but  Saelon  stepped  up beside  him and  laid a 
   hand on his arm.                                                    
     'I warn  you rather  to clothe  yourself warmly  after nightfall,' 
   he said. 'That is, if you wish  to learn  more; for  if you  do, you 
   will come with me  on a  journey tonight.  I will  meet you  at your 
   eastern gate behind your house; or at  least I  shall pass  that way 
   as soon as it is full dark, and you shall come or  not as  you will. 
   I  shall  be clad  in black,  and anyone  who goes  with me  must be 
   clad  alike.  Farewell  now,  Master   Borlas!  Take   counsel  with 
   yourself while the light lasts.'                                    
     With   that   Saelon   bowed   and   turned   away,   going  along 
   another  path  that  ran  near  the  edge of  the steep  shore, away 
   northward  to  the  house  of his father.(13) He disappeared  round a 
   bend while his last words were still echoing in Borlas's ears.      
                                                                      
     For  some  while  after  Saelon  had  gone  Borlas   stood  still, 
   covering his  eyes and  resting his  brow against  the cool  bark of 
   a tree beside the path. As  he stood  he searched  back in  his mind 
   to  discover  how  this  strange   and  alarming   conversation  had 
   begun. What he would do after nightfall he did not yet consider. 
     He had  not been  in good  spirits since  the spring,  though well 
   enough  in  body  for  his  age,  which burdened  him less  than his 
   loneliness.(14) Since his son, Berelach,(15) had  gone away  again in 
   April - he  was in  the Ships,  and now  lived mostly  near Pelargir 
   where  his  duty  was  -  Saelon had  been most  attentive, whenever 
   he  was  at  home.  He  went much  about the  lands of  late. Borlas 
   was  not  sure  of his  business, though  he understood  that, among 
   other  interests,  he  dealt  in  timber. He  brought news  from all 
   over the kingdom to his old friend. Or to  his friend's  old father; 
  
   for  Berelach  had  been  his  constant   companion  at   one  time, 
   though they seemed seldom to meet nowadays.                         
     'Yes, that was it,' Borlas said to himself. 'I spoke to  Saelon of 
   Pelargir,  quoting  Berelach.  There  has  been some  small disquiet 
   down  at  the  Ethir:  a few  shipmen have  disappeared, and  also a 
   
   small vessel of the Fleet. Nothing much, according to Berelach. 
     '"Peace makes things slack," he  said, I  remember, in  the voice 
   of an  under-officer. "Well,  they went  off on  some ploy  of their 
   own,  I  suppose -  friends in  one of  the western  havens, perhaps 
   -  without  leave and  without a  pilot, and  they were  drowned. It 
   serves them right. We get too few real sailors these days.  Fish are 
   more profitable.  But at  least all  know that  the west  coasts are 
   not safe for the unskilled."                                        
     'That was all. But I spoke of it to  Saelon, and  asked if  he had 
   heard  anything  of  it  away  south.  "Yes," he  said, "I  did. Few 
   were  satisfied   with  the   official  view.   The  men   were  not 
   unskilled;  they  were  sons of  fishermen. And  there have  been no 
   storms off the coasts for a long time.>                             
     As  he  heard  Saelon  say  this,  suddenly Borlas  had remembered 
   the   other  rumours,   the  rumours   that Othrondir (16) had  spoken 
   of. It  was he  who had  used the  word 'canker'.  And then  half to 
   himself Borlas had spoken aloud about the Dark Tree.                
     He  uncovered  his  eyes   and  fondled   the  shapely   trunk  of 
   the  tree  that  he  had  leaned  on,  looking  up  at  its  shadowy 
   leaves  against the  clear fading  sky. A  star glinted  through the 
   branches. Softly he spoke again, as if to the tree.                 
     'Well, what is to be done  now? Clearly  Saelon is  in it.  But is 
   it  clear?  There  was  the  sound  of  mockery  in  his  words, and 
   scorn  of  the  ordered  life  of  Men.  He   would  not   answer  a 
   straight question. The black  clothes! And  yet -  why invite  me to 
   go with him? Not  to convert  old Borlas!  Useless. Useless  to try: 
   no  one  would  hope  to  win  over  a man  who remembered  the Evil 
   of old, however far  off. Useless  if one  succeeded: old  Borlas is 
   of  no  use  any  longer as  a tool  for any  hand. Saelon  might be 
   trying  to  play  the  spy,  seeking  to find  out what  lies behind 
   the  whispers.  Black  might  be a  disguise, or  an aid  to stealth 
   by  night.  But again,  what could  I do  to help  on any  secret or 
   dangerous errand? I should be better out of the way.'               
     With  that  a  cold  thought  touched Borlas's  heart. Put  out of 
   the  way -  was that  it? He  was to  be lured  to some  place where 
   he  could disappear,  like the  Shipmen? The  invitation to  go with 
   Saelon  had  been  given  only  after  he  had  been  startled  into 
   revealing  that  he  knew  of  the  whispers  -  had even  heard the 
   name. And he had declared his hostility.                            
     This   thought   decided  Borlas,   and  he   knew  that   he  was 
   resolved now to stand robed in black at the gate  in the  first dark 
   of  night.  He was  challenged, and  he would  accept. He  smote his 
   
   palm  against  the  tree.  'I  am not  a dotard  yet, Neldor,'  he said; 
   'but death is  not so  far off  that I  shall lose  many good  years, if 
   I lose the throw.'                                                       
     He   straightened   his  back   and  lifted   his  head,   and  walked 
   away  up  the  path,  slowly  but  steadily.  The  thought  crossed  his 
   mind  even  as  he  stepped   over  the   threshold:  'Perhaps   I  have 
   been  preserved  so  long  for  this  purpose:  that  one  should  still 
   live,  hale  in  mind,  who  remembers  what   went  before   the  Great 
   Peace. Scent has a  long memory.  I think  I could  still smell  the old 
   Evil, and know it for what it is.'                                       
                                                                           
     The   door  under   the  porch   was  open;   but  the   house  behind 
   was  darkling.   There  seemed   none  of   the  accustomed   sounds  of 
  
   evening,  only  a  soft  silence,  a dead  silence. He  entered, wonder- 
   ing a  little. He  called, but  there was  no answer.  He halted  in the 
   narrow  passage  that  ran  through  the  house,  and  it   seemed  that 
   he  was  wrapped  in  a  blackness:  not  a glimmer  of twilight  of the 
   world  outside  remained  there.  Suddenly  he  smelt   it,  or   so  it 
   seemed,  though  it  came  as  it  were  from  within  outwards  to  the 
   sense: he smelt the old Evil and knew it for what it was.                
                                                                           
   Here,  both  in  A and  B, The  New Shadow  ends, and  it will  never be 
   known what Borlas  found in  his dark  and silent  house, nor  what part 
   Saelon  was  playing and  what his  intentions were.  There would  be no 
   tales worth the telling in the days of the King's Peace, my father said; 
   and he disparaged the story that he had begun: 'I  could have  written a 
   "thriller"  about  the plot  and its  discovery and  overthrow -  but it 
   would be just that.  Not worth  doing.' It  would nonetheless  have been 
   a very remarkable 'thriller', and one may well  view its  early abandon- 
   ment with regret. But it may be that  his reason  for abandoning  it was 
   not only this - or perhaps rather that in saying this he  was expressing 
   a deeper conviction: that the vast  structure of  story, in  many forms, 
   that he had raised came to its true end  in the  Downfall of  Sauron. As 
   he  wrote  (Morgoth's  Ring  p.  404):  'Sauron was  a problem  that Men 
   had to deal with finally: the first of the  many concentrations  of Evil 
   into definite power-points that  they would  have to  combat, as  it was 
   also the last of  those in  "mythological" personalized  (but non-human) 
   form.'                                                                   
                                                                           
                                    NOTES.                                  
                                                                           
   1.   It  has  also  been  read  publicly,  by myself  (Sheldonian Theatre, 
        Oxford,  18  August  1992).  At  that  time,  not  having   studied  the 
        papers  with  sufficient  care,  I  was under  the impression  that text 
        B  was  the  latest,  and  it was  this that  I read  - the  young man's 
        name being therefore Arthael.                                       
   
    2.  In the  original draft  of the  opening of  the story  (preceding A) 
        the  name  was  first  written   Almoth,  but   changed  immediately 
        to  Egalmoth.  The  original  Egalmoth  was the  lord of  the people 
        of  the  Heavenly  Arch in  Gondolin; it  was also  the name  of the 
        eighteenth Ruling Steward of Gondor.                                 
    3.  Borlas was the name of the eldest son of  Bor the  Easterling, later 
        changed to Borlad (XI.240);  he was  slain in  the Battle  of Unnum- 
        bered Tears, faithful to the Eldar.                                  
    4.  The  first page  of this  was typed  on the  machine that  my father 
        first  used  about the  end of  1958 (X.300),  and the  remainder on 
        the previous one (that used for text B).                             
    5.  The name Saelon is  found in  drafting for  the Athrabeth  Finrod ah 
        Andreth  as  a  name  of the  wise-woman Andreth  of the  Edain, who 
        debated with Finrod; in the final text  this became  Saelind, trans- 
        lated 'Wise-heart' (X.305, 351-2).                                   
    6.  This is the machine  on which  the very  late 'historical-etymologi- 
        cal' essays were typed, and which I use to this day.                 
    7.  A puzzling question is raised  by this  dating, concerning  the his- 
        torical period in which the story is set.  In the  opening paragraph 
        the original draft (preceding A) has:                                
           It  was in  the days  of Eldarion,  son of  that Elessar  of whom 
        ancient  histories  have  much  to  tell,  that  this  strange thing 
        occurred.  It  was  indeed less  than one  hundred and  twenty years 
        since the fall of the Dark Tower ...                                 
        The first complete  text, the  manuscript A,  has: 'Nearly  one hun- 
        dred and ten years had  passed since  the fall  of the  Dark Tower', 
        and this is repeated in B. My father typed the  opening page  of the 
        late text C in two closely similar forms, and in the first  of these 
  
        he  retained the  reading of  A and  B, but  in the  second (printed 
        here) he wrote 'One hundred and five years'. In  the letter  of 1964 
        cited  on  p.  410  he said  'about 100  years after  the Downfall', 
        and in that  of 1972  (ibid.) 'about  100 years  after the  death of 
        Aragorn'.  We  thus have,  in chronological  order of  their appear- 
        ance,  the  following  dates  after  the  fall  of  the  Dark Tower: 
        less   than   120   years   (original   opening   of   the   story); 
        nearly 110  years (A and B); 
        about  100  years (letter of 1964); 
        nearly 110  years (first  copy of  the opening  page of  C, c.1968); 
        105 years (second copy of the opening page of C).                    
        The  fall  of the  Dark Tower  took place  in the  year 3019  of the 
        Third  Age, and  that Age  was held  to have  been concluded  at the 
        end of 3021; thus the dates from the fall of the Tower (in  the same 
        order, and  making them  for brevity  definite rather  than approxi- 
        mate)  are  Fourth  Age  118,  108,  98, 108,  103. Thus  every date 
        given in the texts (and that in the letter of 1964) places the story 
        before  the  death  of  Aragorn  -  which took  place in  Fourth Age 
   
        120  =  Shire  Reckoning  1541  (Appendix  B, at  end); yet  every one 
        of the texts refers it to the days of his son Eldarion.                
           The solution of this must lie in the fact that in the First Edition 
        of  The  Lord  of  the  Rings  (ibid.)  Aragorn's  death   was  placed 
        twenty  years  earlier,  in  Shire  Reckoning  1521,  i.e.  Fourth Age 
        100. The date  given in  the letter  of 1964  ('about 100  years after 
        the Downfall') is indeed  too early  even according  to the  dating of 
        the First  Edition, but  that is  readily explained  as being  a rough 
        approximation  appropriate  in  the  context.  More  puzzling  are the 
        dates given in the two versions of the first page of the late  text C" 
        which  do  not  agree  with  the  date  of  Aragorn's  death   in  the 
        Second Edition (1966).  The first  of these  ('nearly 110  years') can 
        be  explained as  merely taking  up the  reading of  text B,  which my 
        father  was following;  but in  the second  version he  evidently gave 
        thought  to  the  date, for  he changed  it to  '105 years':  that is, 
        Fourth Age 103. I am at a loss to explain this.                        
           In  the  letter  of 1972  he gave  a much  later date,  placing the 
        story  in about  Fourth Age  220 (and  giving to  Eldarion a  reign of 
        at least 100 years).                                                   
    8.  See  The  Return  of  the King  (chapter The  Steward and  the King), 
        p. 247.                                                                
    9.  Both  A  and  B  have  'sons'  for  'son',  and they  do not  have the 
        words 'in his  loneliness'. With  the latter  difference cf.  the last 
        sentence of the C text and its difference from B (note 14).            
   10.  This  passage  in  the  argument was  expressed rather  differently in 
        B (which was following A almost exactly):                              
             'A  man,'  said  Borlas,  'who tends  a tree  and guards  it from 
        blights,  and  eats  its  fruit  - which  it produces  more abundantly 
        than  its  mere  life-need;  not  that eating  the fruit  need destroy 
        the seed - does not act like a canker, nor like an Orc.                
             'But as for the cankers, I wonder. They live,  it might  be said, 
        and yet their life  is death.  I do  not believe  that they  were part 
        of  the Music  of the  Ainur, unless  in the  discords of  Melkor. And 
        so with Orcs.'                                                         
             'And what of Men?' said Arthael.                                  
             'Why  do  you  ask?'  said  Borlas.  'You  know, surely,  what is 
        taught?  They  were  not at  first in  the Great  Music, but  they did 
        not  enter  with  the  discords  of  Melkor:  they came  from Iluvatar 
        himself,  and  therefore  they  are  called the  Children of  God. And 
        all that is in the Music they  have a  right to  use -  rightly: which 
        is with reverence, not with pride or wantonness.'                      
   11.  The  name   Herumor  is   found  in   Of  the   Rings  of   Power  and 
        the  Third  Age  (The  Silmarillion  p.  293)  as  that of  a renegade 
  
        Numenorean   who   became   powerful   among   the  Haradrim   in  the 
        time before the war of the Last Alliance.                              
   
                                                                        
                                                                              
    12. B  (exactly  repeating  A)  has  here:  'No, Master  Borlas, in  such a 
        matter  one  cannot  judge  words  by  the shape  they are  spoken in.' 
    13. A  has  here  'his  father  Duilin'.  This,  like Egalmoth,  is another 
        name  from  the  story  of  Gondolin:  Duilin  was  the  leader  of the 
        people  of  the  Swallow,  who  fell from  the battlements  when 'smit- 
        ten by a fiery bolt of the Balrogs' (II.178). It was also  the original 
        name  of  the  father  of  Flinding,  later  Gwindor,   of  Nargothrond 
        (II.79, etc.): Duilin > Fuilin > Guilin.                               
    14. At this point C comes to an end, at  the foot  of a  page. B  has here: 
        'He  had  not  been  in  good  health  since  the  spring; old  age was 
        gaining  upon  him'  (see  note  9).  From   here  onwards,   as  noted 
        earlier,  I  follow  text  B, changing  the name  Arthael to  Saelon. - 
        The  passage  written  on  an  envelope  postmarked  8   January  1968, 
        referred  to  on  pp. 409-10,  would follow  from this  point in  C; it 
        reads (the last phrases being very difficult to make out):             
           For  he  lived  now  with only  two old  servants, retired  from the 
        Prince's  guard,  in  which  he  himself  had  once  held  office. Long 
        ago  his  daughter  had  married  and  now  lived  in distant  parts of 
        the  realm,  and  then  ten  years  ago  his  wife  had died.  Time had 
        softened  his  grief,  while Berelach  [his son]  was still  near home. 
        He  was  his  youngest  child  and  only  son,  and  was in  the King's 
        ships;  for  several  years  he  had  been  stationed  at  the  Harlond 
        within   easy  reach   by  water,   and  spent   much  time   with  his 
        father.  But  it  was  three  years  now  since  he  had  been  given a 
        high  command,  and  was  often  long   at  sea,   and  when   on  land 
        duty  still  held  him  at  Pelargir  far  away.  His  visits  had been 
        few  and  brief.  Saelon,   who  formerly   came  only   when  Berelach 
        [?  ...  been  his  old  friend]  was  with Borlas,  but had  been most 
        attentive  when  he  was  in  Emyn   Arnen.  Always   in  to   talk  or 
        bring news, or [?run] any service he could                            
        For  the  site  of  'the  quays and  landings of  the Harlond'  see The 
        Return of the King (chapter Minas Tirith), p. 22.                      
    15. Borlas  is  described  at  the beginning  of the  story as  the younger 
        son  of  Beregond,  and  he  was  thus  the   brother  of   Bergil  son 
        of  Beregond   who  was   Pippin's  companion   in  Minas   Tirith.  In 
        A  Borlas  gave  the  name  Bergil   to  his   own  son   (preceded  by 
        Berthil ).                                                             
    16. For Othrondir A has Othrondor.                                         
   
                                      XVII.                                    
                                                                              
                                    TAL-ELMAR.                                 
                                                                              
   The tale of Tal-Elmar, so far as it went, is preserved  in a  folded paper, 
   bearing  dates  in  1968,  on  which  my father  wrote the  following hasty 
   note:                                                                       
                                                                              
                                    Tal-Elmar.                                 
                                                                              
     Beginnings  of  a  tale  that  sees  the  Numenoreans  from  the  point  of 
     view  of  the  Wild  Men.  It  was  begun  without  much  consideration  of 
     geography  (or  the  situation  as  envisaged  in The  Lord of  the Rings). 
     But  either it  must remain  as a  separate tale  only vaguely  linked with 
     the developed Lord of the Rings  history, or  - and  I think  so -  it must 
     recount   the   coming   of  the   Numenoreans  (Elf-friends)   before  the 
     Downfall,  and  represent  their  choice  of   permanent  havens.   So  the 
     geography  must  be  made  to  fit  that  of  the  mouths  of   Anduin  and 
  
     the Langstrand.                                                           
                                                                              
   But  that  was written  thirteen years  after he  had abandoned  the story, 
   and there is no sign that he returned to it in his last years. Brief  as it 
   is, and (as it seems)  uncertain of  direction, such  a departure  from all 
   other  narrative  themes  within  the  compass  of  Middle-earth  will form 
   perhaps a fitting conclusion to this History.                               
     The text is in two parts. The  first is  a typescript  of six  sides that 
   breaks off in the middle of a sentence (p. 432); but the first part of this 
   is extant  also in  a rejected  page, part  typescript and  part manuscript 
   (see note 5). Beyond this point the entire story is in  the first  stage of 
   composition.  The  second  part  is  a  manuscript   on  which   my  father 
   wrote  'Continuation  of  Tal-Elmar' and  the date  January 1955;  there is 
   no indication  of how  long a  time elapsed  between the  two parts,  but I 
   believe that the typescript  belongs also  to the  1950s. It  is remarkable 
   that  he  should  have  been  working  on  it  during  the time  of extreme 
   pressure  between  the  publication  of  The  Two   Towers  and   that  of 
   The  Return  of  the  King.  This manuscript  takes up  the story  from the 
   point  where  it  was left  in the  typescript, but  does not  complete the 
   unfinished  sentence;  it  becomes  progressively  more  difficult,  and in 
   one section is at the very limit  of legibility,  with some  words uninter- 
   pretable.  Towards  the  end  the  narrative  breaks  up  into experimental 
   passages  and  questionings.  With  a  few  exceptions  I  do   not  record 
   corrections to the text  and give  only the  later reading;  and in  one or 
   two cases I have altered inconsistent uses of 'thou' and 'you'.             
   
   In the days of  the Dark  Kings, when  a man  could still  walk dry- 
   shod from the Rising of the  Sun to  the Sea  of its  setting, there 
   lived in the fenced town of his people  in the  green hills  of Agar 
   an  old  man,  by  name  Hazad Longbeard.(1) Two prides he  had: in 
   the number of his sons (seventeen in all), and in the length  of his 
   beard (five feet without stretching); but his joy  in his  beard was 
   the greater. For it remained  with him,  and was  soft, and  ruly to 
   his  hand,  whereas  his  sons  for  the  most  part were  gone from 
   him,  and  those  that  remained,  or came  ever nigh,  were neither 
   gentle  nor  ruly.  They  were  indeed  much  as  Hazad  himself had 
   been  in  the  days  of  his  youth:  broad, swarthy,  short, tough, 
   harsh-tongued, heavy-handed, and quick to violence.                 
     Save  one  only,  and  he  was the  youngest. Tal-elmar  Hazad his 
   father  named  him.  He  was  yet  but  eighteen  years of  age, and 
   lived with his father, and the two  of his  brothers next  elder. He 
   was  tall,  and white-skinned,  and there  was a  light in  his grey 
   eyes that would flash to  fire, if  he were  wroth; and  though that 
   happened  seldom,  and  never without  great cause,  it was  a thing 
   to  remember  and  be  ware  of.  Those  who  had  seen   that  fire 
   called  him  Flint-eye, and  respected him,  whether they  loved him 
   or  no.  For  Tal-elmar might  seem, among  that swart  sturdy folk, 
   slender-built  and  lacking  in the  strength of  leg and  neck that 
   they  praised,  but  a  man  that  strove  with  him soon  found him 
   strong  beyond  guess,  and sudden  and swift,  hard to  grapple and 
   harder to elude.                                                    
     A  fair  voice  he  had,  which  made  even  the  rough  tongue of 
   that  people  more  sweet  to  hear,  but  he  spoke not  over much; 
   and  he  would  stand  often  aloof,  when  others  were chattering, 
   with a look on his face that men read rightly as  pride, yet  it was 
   not the pride of  a master,  but rather  the pride  of one  of alien 
   race,  whom  fate  has  cast  away  among  an  ignoble  people,  and 
   there  bound  him  in  servitude.  For  indeed   Tal-elmar  laboured 
   hard  and at  menial tasks,  being but  the youngest  son of  an old 
   man, who had  little wealth  left save  his beard  and a  repute for 
   wisdom.  But  strange to  say (in  that town)  he served  his father 
   willingly, and loved him,  more than  all his  brothers in  one, and 
  
   more than  was the  wont of  any sons  in that  land. Indeed  it was 
   most often on his father's behalf that the  flint-flash was  seen in 
   his eyes.                                                           
     For  Tal-elmar  had  a  strange  belief  (whence  it  came  was  a 
   wonder) that the  old should  be treated  kindly and  with courtesy, 
   and should be suffered to live out their life-days  in such  ease as 
   
   they could. 'If  ye must  gainsay them,'  he said,  'let it  be done 
   with  respect;  for  they  have  seen  many  years, and  many times, 
   maybe,  have  they faced  the evils  which we  come to  untried. And 
   grudge  not  their  food  and  their  room,  for they  have laboured 
   longer than  have ye,  and do  but receive  now, belatedly,  part of 
   the payment that is due  to them.'  Such plain  folly had  no effect 
   on the manners of his people, but it was  law in  his house;  and it 
   was  now  two  years  since  either  of  his  brothers had  dared to 
   break it.(2)                                                        
     Hazad  loved this  youngest son  dearly, in  return for  his love, 
   yet even more for another  cause which  he kept  in his  heart: that 
   his  face  and  his  voice  reminded  him  of  another that  he long 
   had  missed.  For  Hazad  also  had  been  the  youngest son  of his 
   mother,  and  she  died in  his boyhood;  and she  was not  of their 
   people.  Such  was  the  tale  that  he  had  overheard,  not openly 
   spoken indeed, for  it was  held no  credit to  the house:  she came 
   of  the  strange  folk,  hateful  and  proud,  of  which  there  was 
   rumour  in  the west-lands,  coming out  of the  East, it  was said. 
   Fair,  tall,  and  flint-eyed  they were,  with bright  weapons made 
   by demons in  the fiery  hills. Slowly  they were  thrusting towards 
   the  shores of  the Sea,  driving before  them the  ancient dwellers 
   in the lands.                                                       
     Not   without   resistance.   There   were   wars  on   the  east- 
   marches,  and  since  the  older  folk  were  yet numerous,  the in- 
   comers  would  at  times  suffer  great  loss  and  be  flung  back. 
   Indeed  little had  been heard  of them  in the  Hills of  Agar, far 
   to the west, for more than a man's life, since that great  battle of 
   which songs were yet sung.  In the  valley of  Ishmalog it  had been 
   fought, the wise in lore told, and there  a great  host of  the Fell 
   folk  had  been  ambushed  in  a  narrow  place  and  slaughtered in 
   heaps.  And  in  that  day many  captives were  taken; for  this had 
   been  no  affray on  the borders,  or fight  with advance  guards: a 
   whole  people of  the Fell  Folk had  been on  the move,  with their 
   wains and their cattle and their women.                             
     Now  Buldar,  father  of  Hazad,  had  been  in  the  army  of the 
   North  King (3) that  went  to  the  muster of Ishmalog,(4) and  he 
   brought  back  from  the  war  as booty  a wound,  and a  sword, and 
   a  woman.  And  she  was  fortunate;  for the  fate of  the captives 
   was short and cruel, but Buldar took her  as his  wife. For  she was 
   beautiful,  and  having looked  on her  he desired  no woman  of his 
   own  folk.  He was  a man  of wealth  and power  in those  days, and 
   did as  he would,  scorning the  scorn of  his neighbours.  But when 
   
   his  wife,  Elmar,  had  learned at  length enough  of the  speech of 
   her  new kin,  she said  to Buldar  on a  day: I  have much  to thank 
   thee for, lord; but think not ever to get my love  so. For  thou hast 
   torn  me  from  my  own  people,  and  from  him  that  I  loved  and 
   from the  child that  I bore  him. For  them ever  shall I  yearn and 
   grieve, and give  love to  none else.  Never again  shall I  be glad, 
   while  I  am  held  captive  among a  strange folk  that I  deem base 
   and unlovely.'                                                        
     'So be it,' said Buldar. 'But it is not to be thought that I should 
   let thee go free. For  thou art  precious in  my sight.  And consider 
   well: vain is it to seek to escape from me.  Long is  the way  to the 
   remnant of thy folk, if any still live; and thou  wouldst not  go far 
  
   from  the  Hills of  Agar ere  thou met  death, or  a life  far worse 
   than  shall  be  thine  in my  house. Base  and unlovely  thou namest 
   us. Truly, maybe. Yet true is it also  that thy  folk are  cruel, and 
   lawless,  and  the  friends  of  demons.  Thieves  are they.  For our 
   lands  are  ours  from  of  old,  which  they  would  wrest  from  us 
   with  their  bitter  blades.  White  skins  and  bright  eyes  are no 
   warrant for such deeds.'                                              
     'Are they not?' said  she. 'Then  neither are  thick legs  and wide 
   shoulders.  Or  by  what  means  did  ye  gain  these  lands  that ye 
   boast of? Are there not, as I hear men  say, wild  folk in  the caves 
   of  the  mountains,  who  once roamed  here free,  ere ye  swart folk 
   came  hither  and  hunted  them  like  wolves?  But  I  spoke  not of 
   rights, but of  sorrow and  love. If  here I  must dwell,  then dwell 
   I  must, as  one whose  body is  in this  place at  thy will,  but my 
   thought  far  elsewhere.  And  this  vengeance  I  will   have,  that 
   while my body is kept here in exile, the lot of  all this  folk shall 
   worsen,  and  thine  most;  but  when  my  body  goes  to  the  alien 
   earth, and my thought is free of it, then in thy kin one  shall arise 
   who  is  mine  alone.  And  with his  arising shall  come the  end of 
   thy people and the downfall of your king.'                            
     Thereafter  Elmar  said  no  more  on  this  matter;  and  she  was 
   indeed  a woman  of few  words while  her life  lasted, save  only to 
   her  children.  To  them  she  spoke  much  when  none  were  by, and 
   she  sang  to  them many  songs in  a strange  fair tongue;  but they 
   heeded  her  not,  or  soon  forgot. Save  only Hazad,  the youngest; 
   and though he  was, as  were all  her children,  unlike her  in body, 
   he  was nearer  to her  in heart.  The songs  and the  strange tongue 
   he  too forgot,  when he  grew up,  but his  mother he  never forgot; 
   and  he  took  a  wife  late,  for no  woman of  his own  folk seemed 
   desirable  to  him  that  knew  what  beauty  in  a woman  might be.(5) 
   
   Not that many  were his  for the  wooing, for,  even as  Elmar had 
   spoken, the people of  Agar had  waned with  the years,  what with 
   ill weathers and with pests, and most of all  were Buldar  and his 
   sons  afflicted;  and  they  had become  poor, and  other kindreds 
   had  taken  their  power   from  them.   But  Hazad   knew  naught 
   of the  foreboding of  his mother,  and in  her memory  loved Tal- 
   elmar, and had so named him at birth.                              
                                                                     
     And  it  chanced  on  a morning  of spring  that when  his other 
   sons went  out to  labour Hazad  kept Tal-elmar  at his  side, and 
   they  walked  forth  together  and  sat  upon  the  green hill-top 
   above the  town of  their people;  and they  looked out  south and 
   west to where they could see far away the great  bight of  the Sea 
   that drove in on the land, and it was shimmering like  grey glass. 
   And  the  eyes  of  Hazad  were  growing  dim  with age,  but Tal- 
   elmar's were keen, and he saw  as he  thought three  strange birds 
   upon the water, white in the sun, and they were drifting  with the 
   west  wind  towards  the  land;  and  he  wondered  that  they sat 
   upon the sea and did not fly.                                      
     'I see three  strange birds  upon the  water, father,'  he said. 
   'They are unlike any that I have seen before.'                     
     'Keen may  be thine  eyes in  youth, my  son,' said  Hazad, 'but 
   birds on  the water  thou canst  not see.  Three leagues  away are 
   the nearest shores of the Sea from where we  sit. The  sun dazzles 
   thee, or some dream is on thee.'                                   
     'Nay, the sun is behind me,' said Tal-elmar. 'I see what  I see. 
   And if they be not birds, what are they? Very great must  they be, 
   greater  than  the  Swans  of Gorbelgod,(6) of which  legends tell. 
   And lo! I see  now another  that comes  behind, but  less clearly, 
   for its wings are black.'                                          
     Then Hazad was  troubled. 'A  dream is  on thee,  as I  said, my 
  
   son,'  he  answered;  'but  an ill  dream. Is  not life  here hard 
   enough, that when spring is come and winter is  over at  last thou 
   must bring a vision out of the black past?'                       
     'Thou  forgettest,  father,'  said  Tal-elmar,  'that  I  am thy 
   youngest  son,  and  whereas  thou  has  taught  much lore  to the 
   dull ears of my brethren, to me thou hast given less of thy store. 
   I know nothing of what is in thy mind.'                            
     'Dost  thou not?'  said Hazad,  striking his  brow as  he stared 
   out towards the Sea. 'Yes, mayhap it is a long while since I spoke 
   of it; it is but the shadow of a dream in the back of  my thought. 
   Three  folk  we hold  as enemies.  The wild  men of  the mountains 
   and the woods; but  these only  those who  stray alone  need fear. 
   
   The  Fell  Folk of  the East;  but they  are yet  far away,  and they 
   are  my  mother's  people,  though,  I  doubt  not,  they  would  not 
   honour  the  kinship,  if  they  came  here  with  their  swords. And 
   the High  Men  of  the  Sea.  These  indeed  we  may dread  as Death. 
   For  Death  they  worship  and  slay  men  cruelly  in honour  of the 
   Dark.  Out  of  the  Sea they  came, and  if they  ever had  any land 
   of  their  own,  ere  they  came  to  the  west-shores,  we  know not 
   where  it may  be. Black  tales come  to us  out of  the coast-lands, 
   north  and  south,  where  they  have   now  long   time  established 
   their  dark  fortresses  and their  tombs. But  hither they  have not 
   come  since  my  father's  days,  and  then  only  to raid  and catch 
   men  and  depart.  Now  this   was  the   manner  of   their  coming. 
   They  came  in  boats,  but not  such as  some of  our folk  use that 
   dwell nigh the great rivers or  the lakes,  for ferrying  or fishing. 
   Greater  than  great  houses  are  the  ships  of the  Go-hilleg, and 
   they  bear  store  of  men  and  goods,  and  yet  are wafted  by the 
   winds;  for  the  Sea-men  spread  great cloths  like wings  to catch 
   the airs, and bind them to tall poles like trees of the  forest. Thus 
   they will come to the shore, where there  is shelter,  or as  nigh as 
   they may;  and then  they will  send forth  smaller boats  laden with 
   goods,  and  strange  things both  beautiful and  useful such  as our 
   folk covet. These they will sell to us  for small  price, or  give as 
   gifts,  feigning friendship,  and pity  for our  need; and  they will 
   dwell a while, and  spy out  the land  and the  numbers of  the folk, 
   and  then go.  And if  they do  not return,  men should  be thankful. 
   For  if they  come again  it is  in other  guise. In  greater numbers 
   they  come  then:  two  ships  or  more  together,  stuffed  with men 
   and  not  goods,  and  ever  one  of  the  accursed ships  hath black 
   wings. For that is the Ship of  the Dark,  and in  it they  bear away 
   evil  booty,  captives  packed  like  beasts,  the fairest  women and 
   children,  or  young  men  unblemished,  and   that  is   their  end. 
   Some  say that  they are  eaten for  meat; and  others that  they are 
   slain  with  torment  on  the  black  stones  in  the worship  of the 
   Dark.  Both  maybe  are  true.  The  foul wings  of the  Sea-men have 
   not  been  seen  in  these waters  for many  a year;  but remembering 
   the shadow of fear in the past  I cried  out, and  cry again:  is not 
   our  life  hard  enough  without  the  vision  of  a black  wing upon 
   the shining sea?'                                                    
     'Hard  enough, indeed,'  said Tal-elmar,  'yet not  so hard  that I 
   would  leave  it  yet.  Come!  If  what  you  tell  is good  sooth we 
   should  run  to  the town  and warn  men, and  make ready  for flight 
   or for defence.'                                                     
   
     'I come,' said Hazad.  'But be  not astonished,  if men  laugh at 
   me  for  a dotard.  They believe  little that  has not  happened in 
   their own days. And have a care, dear son! I  am in  little danger, 
   save to starve in a town empty of all but the crazed and  the aged. 
   But thee  the Dark  Ship would  take among  the first.  Put thyself 
   not forward in any rash counsel of battle.'                         
  
     'We  will  see,'  answered  Tal-elmar.  'But  thou  art  my chief 
   care in this town, where I have and  give little  love. I  will not 
   willingly part from thy side. Yet this is the town of my  folk, and 
   our home, and those who can are bound to defend it, I deem.'        
                                                                      
     So  Hazad  and  his  son  went  down  the  hill-side, and  it was 
   noon; and in the  town were  few people,  but crones  and children, 
   for all the able-bodied were abroad  in the  fields, busy  with the 
   hard toil of  spring. There  was no  watch, for  the Hills  of Agar 
   were  far  from  hostile  borders  where  the  power of  the Fourth 
   King (7) ended. The town-master  sat by  the door  of his  house in 
   the  sun, dozing  or idly  watching the  small birds  that gathered 
   scraps of food from the dry  beaten mud  of the  open place  in the 
   midst of the houses.                                                
     'Hail!  Master  of  Agar!' said  Hazad, and  bowed low,  but the 
   master, a fat man with eyes like a lizard, blinked at him,  and did 
   not return his greeting.                                            
     'Sit  hail, Master!  And long  may you  sit so!'  said Tal-elmar, 
   and  there was  a glint  in his  eye. 'We  should not  disturb your 
   thought,  or your  sleep, but  there are  tidings that,  maybe, you 
   should  heed.  There  is no  watch kept,  but we  chanced to  be on 
   the hill-top, and we saw the sea far off, and there - birds  of ill 
   omen on the water.'                                                 
     'Ships of the  Go-hilleg,' said  Hazad, 'with  great wind-cloths. 
   Three white - and one black.'                                       
     The  master  yawned.  'As  for thee,  blear-eyed carl,'  he said, 
   'thou couldst not tell the sea itself from a cloud. And as for this 
   idle lad, what knows he of boats or wind-cloths,  or all  the rest, 
   save  from  thy  crazed  teaching? Go  to the  travelling knappers (8) 
   with thy crone-tales  of Go-hilleg,  and trouble  me not  with such 
   folly. I have other matters of more weight to ponder.'              
     Hazad  swallowed  his   wrath,  for   the  Master   was  powerful 
   and  loved  him  not;   but  Tal-elmar's   anger  was   cold.  'The 
   thoughts of one so great must  needs be  weighty,' said  he softly, 
   'yet  I  know  not  what  thought  of more  weight could  break his 
   repose  than  the  care of  his own  carcase. He  will be  a master 
   without people, or a bag of bones on the hillside, if he scorns the 
   
   wisdom  of  Hazad  son  of  Buldar.  Blear  eyes  may  see  more  than 
   those lidded with sleep.'                                             
     The  fat  face  of  Mogru  the  Master  grew  dark,  and   his  eyes 
   were  blood-shot  with  rage.  He  hated  Tal-elmar, yet  never before 
   had  the  youth  given  him  cause,  save  that he  showed no  fear in 
   his  presence.  Now  he  should  pay  for   that  and   his  new-found 
   insolence.  Mogru  clapped  his  hands,  but  even  as  he  did  so he 
   remembered  that  there  were  none  within  call  that would  dare to 
   grapple  with  the youth,  nay, not  three together;  and at  the same 
   time he  caught the  glint of  Tal-elmar's eye.  He blanched,  and the 
   words  that  he  had  been  about  to  speak,  'Slave's  son  and your 
   brat',  died  on  his  lips.  'Hazad  uBuldar,  Tal-elmar  uHazad,  of 
   this  town,  speak  not so  with the  master of  your folk,'  he said. 
   'A  watch  is  set,  though ye  who have  not the  ruling of  the town 
   in  hand may  know it  not. I  would wait  till I  have word  from the 
   watchers,  whom  I  trust,  that  anything  ill-boding has  been seen. 
   But if ye be anxious, then go summon the men from the fields.'        
     Tal-elmar  observed  him  closely  as  he  spoke  and  he  read  his 
   thought  clearly.  'Now  I  must  hope  that my  father errs  not,' he 
   said in his heart, 'for less peril will battle bring me than  the hate 
   of  Mogru  from  this  day forth.  A watch!  Yea, but  only to  spy on 
   the  goings  and  comings  of  the  townsfolk.  And  the  moment  I go 
   forth to the field, a runner will go to fetch  his servants  and club- 
   bearers. An ill turn  have I  done to  my father  in this  hour. Well! 
  
   He  who  begins  with  the  hoe  should  wield it  to the  row's end.' 
   He  spoke  therefore  still  in  wrath  and  scorn.  'Go  you  to  the 
   knappers  yourself,'  he  said,  'for you  are wont  to use  these sly 
   folk,  and heed  their tales  when they  suit you.  But my  father you 
   shall  not  mock  while I  stand by.  It may  well be  that we  are in 
   peril.  Therefore  you shall  come now  with us  to the  hill-top, and 
   look  with  your  own  eyes.  And if  you see  there aught  to warrant 
   it,  you  shall  summon  the  men  to  the Moot-hill.  I will  be your 
   messenger.'                                                           
     And  Mogru  also  through  the  slits  of  his  eyelids  watched the 
   face  of  Tal-elmar  as  he  spoke,  and  guessed  that  he was  in no 
   danger of violence if he gave  way for  this time.  But his  heart was 
   filled with venom; and it irked him also not a little  to toil  up the 
   hill. Slowly he rose.                                                 
     'I  will  come,' he  said. 'But  if my  time and  toil be  wasted, I 
   shall  not  forgive  it.  Aid  my  steps, young  man; for  my servants 
   are  in  the  fields.' And  he took  the arm  of Tal-elmar  and leaned 
   heavily upon him.                                                     
   
     'My father is the  elder,' said  Tal-elmar; 'and  the way  is but 
   short.  Let  the  Master  lead, and  we will  follow. Here  is your 
   staff!'  And  he  released himself  from the  grasp of  Mogru, and 
   gave  him  his  staff which  stood by  the door  of his  house; and 
   taking the arm of his father he  waited until  the Master  set out. 
   Sidelong  and  black  was  the  glance of  the lizard-eye,  but the 
   gleam of the eye of Tal-elmar that it caught stung like a  goad. It 
   was  long since  the fat  legs of  Mogru had  made such  speed from 
   house to gate; and longer since they  had heaved  his belly  up the 
   slippery  hill-sward  beyond  the  dike.  He  was blown,  and pant- 
   ing like an old dog, when they came to the top.                    
     Then again Tal-elmar  looked out;  but the  high and  distant sea 
   was  now  empty,  and  he  stood  silent.  Mogru  wiped  the  sweat 
   from his eyes and followed his gaze.                               
     'For what reason, I ask, have ye  forced the  Master of  the town 
   from  his  house,  and brought  him hither?'  he snarled.  'The sea 
   lies where it lay, and empty. What mean ye?'                       
     'Have  patience  and look  closer,' said  Tal-elmar. Away  to the 
   west highlands blocked the  view of  all but  the distant  sea; but 
   rising  to  the broad  cap of  the Golden  Hill they  fell suddenly 
   away, and in a  deep cleft  a glimpse  could be  seen of  the great 
   inlet and the waters near its north shore.  'Time has  passed since 
   we  were  here  before, and  the wind  is strong,'  said Tal-elmar. 
   'They  have come  nearer.' He  pointed. 'There  you will  see their 
   wings,  or their  wind-cloths, call  them what  you will.  But what 
   is your counsel? And was  it not  a matter  that the  Master should 
   see with his own eyes?'                                            
     Mogru  stared,  and  he  panted,  now  with fear  as much  as for 
   the  labour  of  walking  uphill, for  bluster as  he might  he had 
   heard  many  dark  tales  of the  Go-hilleg from  old women  in his 
   youth.  But  his  heart was  cunning, and  black with  anger. Side- 
   long he looked first at Hazad, and then at his  son; and  he licked 
   his lips, but he let not his smile be seen.                        
     'You begged  to be  my messenger,'  he said,  'and so  shalt thou 
   be.  Go  now  swiftly  and  summon  the men  to the  Moot-hill! But 
   that will not end thy errand,'  he added,  as Tal-elmar  made ready 
   to run. 'Straight from the fields thou shalt go  with all  speed to 
   the Strand. For there the ships, if ships they be, will  halt, most 
   likely, and set men ashore. Tidings  thou must  win there,  and spy 
   out well what is afoot. Come  not back  at all,  unless it  is with 
   news  that  will help  our counsels.  Go and  spare thyself  not! I 
   command thee. It is time of peril to the town.'                    
   
  
     Hazad  seemed  about  to  speak  in  protest;  but he  bowed his 
   head,  and  said  naught,  knowing  it  vain. Tal-elmar  stood one 
   moment,  eyeing  Mogru,  as  one might  a snake  in the  path. But 
   he saw well that the Master's cunning had  been greater  than his. 
   He  had  made  his  own  trap,  and  Mogru  had  used  it.  He had 
   declared a time of  peril to  the town,  and he  had the  right to 
   command any  service. It  was death  to disobey  him. And  even if 
   Tal-elmar  had  not  named  himself  as  messenger   (desiring  to 
   prevent any secret word being passed to  servants of  the Master), 
   all would say that the choice was  just. A  scout should  be sent, 
   and who better than a strong bold  youth, swift  on his  feet? But 
   there was  malice, black  malice, in  the errand  nonetheless. The 
   defender  of  Hazad  would  be  gone.  There  was  no hope  in his 
   brothers: strong louts, but with  no heart  for defiance,  save of 
   their  old  father. And  it was  likely enough  that he  would not 
   return. The peril was great.                                      
     Once  more  Tal-elmar  looked  at  the Master,  and then  at his 
   father, and then his glance  passed to  Mogru's staff.  The flint- 
   flash was in his eyes, and in his heart the desire to  kill. Mogru 
   saw it and quailed.                                               
     'Go,  go!'  he  shouted.  'I  have  commanded  thee.   Thou  art 
   quicker to cry wolf than to start on the hunt. Go at once!'       
     'Go,  my  son!'  said  Hazad.  'Do  not  defy  the  Master.  Not 
   where  he  has  the  right. For  then thou  defiest all  the town, 
   beyond thy  power. And  were I  the Master,  I would  choose thee, 
   dear  though  thou  be;  for thou  hast more  heart and  luck than 
   any of this folk. But come again, and let not  the Dark  Ship have 
   thee. Be not over-bold! For  better would  be ill  tidings brought 
   by thee living than the Sea-men without herald.'                  
     Tal-elmar  bowed  and  made  the  sign  of  submission,  to  his 
   father  and  not to  the Master,  and strode  away two  paces. And 
   then he turned. 'Listen, Mogru, whom  a base  folk in  their folly 
   have  named  their  master,'  he  cried.  'Maybe  I  shall return, 
   against thy hope. My father I leave in thy care. If I come,  be it 
   with word of peace, or with  a foe  on my  heel, then  thy master- 
   ship will be at an end, and thy life also, if I  find that  he has 
   suffered  any  evil or  dishonour that  thou couldst  prevent. Thy 
   knife-men and club-bearers will not  help thee.  I will  wring thy 
   fat neck with my  bare hands,  if needs  be; or  I will  hunt thee 
   through  the  wilds  to  the  black  pools.'  Then  a  new thought 
   struck him, and he strode back to  the Master,  and laid  hands on 
   his staff.                                                        
   
     Mogru  cringed,  and  flung  up  a  fat  arm,  as  if  to  ward  off  a 
   blow.  'Thou  art  mad  today,'  he  croaked.  'Do  me  no  violence,  or 
   thou  wilt  pay  for  it  with  death.  Heardest  thou  not the  words of 
   thy father?'                                                              
     'I heard, and  I obey,'  said Tal-elmar.  'But first  errand is  to the 
   men,  and  there  is  need  now  of  haste.  Little  honour have  I among 
   them,  for  they  know  well  thy  scorn  of  us.  What  heed  will  they 
   pay,  if  the  Slave's  bastards, as  thou namest  us when  I am  not by, 
   comes (9) crying the summons  to   the  Moot-hill   in  thy   name  with- 
   out  token.  Thy staff  will serve.  It is  well known.  Nay, I  will not 
   beat thee with it yet!'                                                  
     With  that  he   wrested  the   staff  from   Mogru's  hand   and  sped 
   down  the  hill,  his  heart  yet  too  hot  with  wrath to  take thought 
   for  what  lay  before   him.  But   when  he   had  declared   the  sum- 
   mons  to  the  startled  men  in  the  acres  on  the  south  slopes  and 
   had  flung  down  the  staff   among  them,   bidding  them   hasten,  he 
   ran  to  the  hill's  foot,  and out  over the  long grass-meads,  and so 
   came  to  the  first thin  straggle of  the woods.  Dark they  lay before 
   him in the valley between Agar and the downs by the shore.                
  
     It  was  still  morning,  and  more  than  an  hour  ere the  noon, but 
   when  he  came  under  the  trees  he  halted   and  took   thought,  and 
   knew  that  he  was  shaken  with  fear.  Seldom  had  he   wandered  far 
   from  the  hills  of  his  home,  and  never  alone,  nor  deep  into the 
   wood. For all his folk dreaded the forest (10)                            
                                                                            
     Here the typescript text breaks off, not at the foot of a page, and the 
   manuscript  'Continuation  of  Tal-Elmar'  (as the  name is  now written) 
   begins (see p. 422).                                                      
                                                                            
     It was swift for the eye to  travel to  the shore,  but slow  for feet; 
   and  the  distance  was  greater  than  it  seemed.  The  wood  was  dark 
   and   unwholesome,   for   there   were   stagnant  waters   between  the 
   hills  of  Agar  and  the  hills  of  the  shoreland;  and   many  snakes 
   lived  there.  It  was silent  too, for  though it  was spring  few birds 
   built  there  or  even  alighted  as  they  sped on  to the  cleaner land 
   by  the  sea.  There  dwelt  in  the  wood also  dark spirits  that hated 
   men,  or  so  ran  the  tales  of  the  people.  Of  snake and  swamp and 
   wood-demon   Tal-Elmar   thought   as   he   stood  within   the  shadow; 
   but  it  needed  short  thought  to  come  to  the  conclusion  that  all 
   three  were  less  peril  than  to  return,  with  lying  excuse  or with 
   none, to the town and its master.                                         
     So,  helped  a  little  perhaps  by  his  pride,  he  went on.  And the 
   thought  came  to  him  under  the  shadow  as  he   sought  for   a  way 
   
   through  swamp  and  thicket:  What  do  I  know,  or  any  of  my 
   people, even my father, of  these Go-hilleg  of the  winged boats? 
   It  might  well  be  that I  who am  a stranger  in my  own people 
   should  find them  more pleasing  than Mogru  and all  others like 
   him.                                                              
     With this  thought growing  in him,  so that  at length  he felt 
   rather as a  man who  goes to  greet friends  and kinsmen  than as 
   one who  creeps out  to spy  on dangerous  foes, he  passed unhurt 
   through  the  shadow-wood,  and  came  to  the   shore-hills,  and 
   began to climb.  One hill  he chose,  because bushes  clambered up 
   its slope and it was crowned with a  dense knot  of low  trees. To 
   this cover he came, and creeping  to the  further brink  he looked 
   down.  It  had  taken him  long, for  his way  had been  slow, and 
   now  the  sun  had  fallen  from  noon  and  was  going  down away 
   on his right towards the Sea. He  was hungry,  but this  he hardly 
   heeded, for  he was  used to  hunger, and  could endure  toil day- 
   long  without  eating  when  he must.  The hill  was low,  but ran 
   down steeply to the water. Before its feet  were green  lands end- 
   ing in gravels,  beyond which  the waters  of the  estuary gleamed 
   in the westering sun. Out in the  midst of  the stream  beyond the 
   shoals  three  great  ships -  though Tal-Elmar  had no  such word 
   in  his  language  to  name  them  with  - were  lying motionless. 
   They  were  anchored  and  the  sails  down.  Of  the  fourth, the 
   black ship, there was no sign. But on the green near  the shingles 
   there were tents, and  small boats  drawn up  near. Tall  men were 
   standing  or  walking  among them.  Away on  the 'big  boats' Tal- 
   Elmar  could  see  [?others]  on  watch;  every  now  and  then he 
   caught  a  flash  as  some  weapon or  arms moved  in the  sun. He 
   trembled, for  the tales  of the  'blades' of  the Cruel  Men were 
   familiar to his childhood.                                        
     Tal-Elmar  looked  long,  and slowly  it came  to him  how hope- 
   less was his mission. He might look until daylight failed,  but he 
   could  not  count  accurately  enough  for any  use the  number of 
   men  there  were;  nor could  he discover  their purpose  or their 
   plans. Even if he had either the  courage or  the fortune  to come 
   past their guards he  could do  nothing useful,  for he  would not 
   understand a word of their language.                              
  
     He  remembered  suddenly  -  another  of  Mogru's schemes  to be 
   rid of him, as he now saw, though at  the time  he had  thought it 
   an  honour  -  how  only  a  year  ago,  when  the waning  town of 
   Agar  was threatened  by marauders  from the  village of  Udul far 
   inland,(11) all men feared  that  an assault  would come,  for Agar 
   
   was a drier, healthier, and more defensible site  (or so  its towns- 
   men  believed).  Then  Tal-Elmar  had  been  chosen  to  go  and spy 
   out the land of Udul, as 'being  young, bold,  and better  versed in 
   the  country round'.  So said  Mogru, truly  enough, for  the towns- 
   folk of Agar were  timid and  seldom went  far afield,  never daring 
   to  be  caught  by  dark  outside  their  homes.  Whereas  Tal-Elmar 
   often, if he had chance and no labour  called (or  if it  did, some- 
   times),  would walk  far afield,  and though  (being so  taught from 
   babyhood)  he  feared  the  dark,  he  had   more  than   once  been 
   benighted  far  from  the  town,  and was  even known  to go  out to 
   the watch-hill alone under the stars.                               
     But  to  creep into  the unfriendly  fields of  Udul by  night was 
   another and  far worse  thing. Yet  he had  dared to  do it.  And he 
   had come  so close  to one  of the  huts of  watchmen that  he could 
   hear the  men inside  speaking -  in vain.  He could  not understand 
   the  purport of  their speech.  The tones  seemed mournful  and full 
   of fear (12) (as men's voices were at night  in the  world as  he knew 
   it), and a  few words  he seemed  to recognize,  but not  enough for 
   understanding.  And  yet  the  Udul-folk  were  their   near  neigh- 
   bours  -  indeed  though  Tal-Elmar  and  his  people  had forgotten 
   it,  as they  had forgotten  so much,  their near  kin, part  of the 
   same  people  in past  and better  years. What  hope then  was there 
   that  he  would  recognize  any  single  word,  or   even  interpret 
   rightly the tones, of the  tongue of  men alien  from his  own since 
   the  beginning  of  the  world?  Alien  from  his  own? My  own? But 
   they  are  not  my people.  Only my  father. And  again he  had that 
   strange  feeling,  coming  from  where  he  knew  not to  this young 
   lad, born and  bred in  a decaying  half-savage people:  the feeling 
   that  he was  not going  to meet  aliens but  kinsmen from  afar and 
   friends.                                                            
     And yet  he was  also a  boy of  his village.  He was  afraid, and 
   it  was  long before  he moved.  At last  he looked  up. The  sun on 
   his  right   was  now   going  down.   Between  two   tree-stems  he 
   caught a glimpse of the sea, as the great round  fire, red  with the 
   light sea-mist, sank level with his eye, and  the water  was kindled 
   to fiery gold.                                                      
     He had seen the sun  sink into  the sea  before, yet  never before 
   had he seen it so. He knew in a flash (as if it came from  that fire 
   itself) that he had seen it  so, [? he was called,](13) that it meant 
   something  more  than  the  approach  of  the  'King's   time',  the 
   dark.(14) He rose  and as  if led  or driven  walked openly  down the 
   hill and across the long sward to the shingles and the tents.       
   
   Could  he  have  seen  himself  he  would   have  been   struck  with 
   wonder  no  less  than  those  who  saw  him  now  from   the  shore. 
   His naked skin  - for  he wore  only a  loin-cloth, and  little cloak 
   of  ...  fur  cast  back  and  caught by  a thong  to his  shoulder - 
   glowed  golden  in  the  [?  sunset]  light,  his  fair hair  too was 
   kindled, and his step was light and free.                            
      'Look!  '  cried one  of the  watchmen to  his companion.  'Do you 
   - see what I see? Is it not one of the Eldar of the woods  that comes 
   to speak with us?'                                                   
      'I see  indeed,' said  the other,  'but if  not some  phantom from 
   the  edge  of  the  [?  coming]  dark  [? in  this land  accursed] it 
   cannot  be  one  of  the  Fair.  We are  far to  the south,  and none 
   dwell  here.  Would  indeed  we  were  [?  north  away near  to (the) 
  
   Havens].'                                                            
      'Who  knows  all  the  ways  of  the  Eldar?'  said  the watchman. 
   'Silence now! He approaches. Let him speak first.'                   
      So they  stood still,  and made  no sign  as Tal-Elmar  drew near. 
   When  he  was  some  twenty  paces  away  his  fear returned,  and he 
   halted,  letting  his  arms  fall  before him  and opening  his palms 
   outwards  to  the  strangers  in  a  gesture  which  all   men  could 
   understand.                                                          
      Then,  as  they  did  not  move,  nor  put hand  to any  weapon so 
   far  as  he  could  see,  he  took courage  again and  spoke, saying: 
   'Hail,  Men  of  the  sea and  the wings!  Why do  you come  here? Is 
   it in  peace? I  am Tal-Elmar  uHazad of  the folk  of Agar.  Who are 
   you?'                                                                
      His  voice  was  clear  and fair,  but the  language that  he used 
   was  but  a  form  of  the  half-savage  language of  the Men  of the 
   Dark,   as   the   Shipmen   called   them.  The   watchman  stirred. 
   'Elda!' he said. 'The Eldar  do not  use such  a tongue.'  He called 
   aloud,  and  at  once  men  tumbled  out  of  the  tents.  He himself 
   drew  forth  a  sword,  while  his  companion   put  arrow   to  bow- 
   string. Before Tal-Elmar had time even to feel terror, still  less to 
   turn  and  run  -  happily,  for he  knew nothing  of bows  and would 
   have  fallen  long  before  he  was  out  of  bowshot  - he  was sur- 
   rounded  by  armed  men.  They  seized  him,   but  not   with  harsh 
   handling,  when  they  found  he   was  weaponless   and  submissive, 
   and led him to a tent where sat one in authority.                    
      Tal-Elmar  feels  the  language  to  be  known  and   only  veiled 
   from him.                                                             
     The captain says Tal-Elmar must be of Numenorean race,             
   or of the people akin to them. He must be kindly treated. He         
   
   guesses  that  he  had  been  made captive  as a  babe, or  born of 
   captives. 'He is trying to escape to us,' he says.                  
     'A  pity  he  remembers  nothing  of  the  language.'   'He  will 
   learn.'  'Maybe, but  after a  long time.  If he  spoke it  now, he 
   could  tell  us much  that would  speed our  errand and  lessen our 
   peril.'                                                             
     They  make  Tal-Elmar  at  last understand  their desire  to know 
   how  many  men  dwell  near;  are  they  friendly,  are  they  like 
   he is?                                                              
     The object  of the  Numenoreans is  to occupy  this land,  and in 
   alliance  with  the 'Cruels'  of the  North to  drive out  the Dark 
   People and  make a  settlement to  threaten the  King. (Or  is this 
   while Sauron is absent in Numenor?)                                 
     The place is on estuary of Isen? or Morthond.                     
                                                                      
     Tal-Elmar  could  count  and  understand  high   numbers,  though 
   his language was defective.                                         
     Or   does   he   understand   Numenorean?   [Added  subsequently: 
   Eldarin  -  these  were  Elf-friends.]  He said  when he  heard the 
   men  speak  to  one  another: 'This  is strange  for you  speak the 
   language  of  my  long dreams.  Yet surely  now I  stand in  my own 
   land  and  do  not  sleep?'  Then  they  were astonished  and said: 
   'Why  did  you  not  speak  so  to  us before?  You spoke  like the 
   people  of  the Dark  who are  our enemies,  being servants  of our 
   Enemy.'  And  Tal-Elmar  answered:  'Because  this tongue  has only 
   returned  to  my  mind  hearing  you  speak  it;  and  because  how 
   should  I  have  known  that  you  would  understand  the  language 
   of  my  dreams?  You are  not like  those who  spoke in  my dreams. 
   Nay, a little like; but they were brighter and more beautiful.' 
     Then  the men  were still  more astonished,  and said:  'It seems 
   that  you  have  spoken  with  the  Eldar,  whether  awake   or  in 
   vision.'                                                            
  
     'Who  are  the  Eldar?'  said  Tal-Elmar.  'That  name I  did not 
   hear in my dream.'                                                  
     'If you rome with us you may perhaps see them.'                   
     Then  suddenly  fear  and  the  memory  of  old  tales  came upon 
   Tal-Elmar again, and he quailed.'  What would you do to me?' 
   he cried.  'Would you  lure me  to the  black-winged boat  and give 
   me to the Dark?'                                                   
     'You  or  your kin  at least  belong already  to the  Dark,' they 
   answered.  'But  why  do  you  speak  so  of  the black  sails? The 
   black sails are to us a sign of honour, for they are the fair night 
   before the coming  of the  Enemy, and  upon the  black are  set the 
   
   silver  stars  of  Elbereth. The  black sails  of our  captain have 
   passed further up the water.'                                       
     Still  Tal-Elmar  was  afraid  because  he  was  not yet  able to 
   imagine black  as anything  but the  symbol of  the night  of fear. 
   But  he looked  as boldly  as he  could and  answered: 'Not  all my 
   kind.  We  fear  the  Dark, but  we do  not love  it nor  serve it. 
   At least so do some of us. So  does my  father. And  him I  love. I 
   would not be torn from him not even to see the Eldar.'               
     'Alas!' they said. 'Your time of dwelling in these hills  is come 
   to an end. Here the men  of the  West have  resolved to  make their 
   homes, and the folk of the dark must depart - or be slain.'         
     Tal-Elmar offers himself as a hostage.                            
                                                                      
     There  is  no  more.  At  the foot  of the  page my  father wrote 
   'Tal-Elmar' twice, and his own name twice;  and also  'Tal-Elmar in 
   Rhovannion', 'Wilderland', 'Anduin the Great River', 'Sea of Rhun', 
   and 'Ettenmoors'.                                                   
   
                                NOTES.                                      
                                                                           
    1. In the rejected version of the opening section of the text  the story 
       begins:  'In  the  days of  the Great  Kings when  a man  could still 
       walk  dryshod  from  Rome  to York  (not that  those cities  were yet 
       built or thought of) there lived  in the  town of  his people  in the 
       hills  of  Agar  an  old  man,  by  name  Tal-argan  Longbeard',  and 
       Tal-argan  remained  the  name  without  correction  in  the rejected 
       page.  The  second  version  retained 'the  Great Kings',  the change 
       to 'the Dark Kings' being made later on.                             
    2. This paragraph was later placed within square brackets.              
    3. Both  versions  had  'the  Fourth  King',  changed  on the  second to 
       'the  North  King'  at  the  same  time  as  'the  Great  Kings'  was 
       changed to 'the Dark Kings' (note 1).                                
    4. In  the  rejected  version  the  father  of  Tal-argan   (Hazad)  was 
       named  Tal-Bulda,  and  the  place of  the battle  was the  valley of 
       Rishmalog.                                                           
    5. At this  point the  rejected first  page ends,  and the  text becomes 
       primary composition. A  pencilled note  at the  head of  the replace- 
       ment  page  proposes  that  Buldar  father  of  Hazad  should  be cut 
       out,  and  that it  should be  Hazad himself  who wedded  the foreign 
       woman Elmar (who is unnamed in the rejected version).                
    6. The name typed was Dur nor-Belgoth, corrected to Gorbelgod.          
    7. 'the   Fourth   King'   was   not   corrected   here:  see   note  3. 
    8. knappers:  a  'knapper'  was  one  who broke  stones or  flints. This 
       word replaced 'tinkers', here and at its occurrence a little later. 
    9. I have left the text here as it stands.                              
   
   10. A marginal  note here  says that  Tal-elmar had  'no weapon  but a 
      casting-stone in a pouch'.                                             
   11. The text as written had 'far  inland, and  all men  feared', corrected 
      to 'far inland. All men feared'. I  have altered  the text  to provide 
  
      a complete  sentence, but  my father  (who was  here writing  at great 
      speed)  doubtless  did  not  intend  this,  and  would  have rewritten 
      the passage had he ever returned to it.                                
   12. In  the margin  my father  wrote that  the village  of Udul  was dying 
      of  a  pestilence,  and  the marauders  were in  fact seeking  food in 
      desperation.                                                           
   13. The conclusion of the text is in places in excruciatingly difficult 
      handwriting,  and  the  words  I  have  given as  'he was  called' are 
      doubtful: but I can see no other interpretation of them.               
   14. Against  the  words  on p.  434 'never  daring to  be caught  by dark 
      outside  their  homes'  my  father wrote:  'Dark is  "the time  of the 
      King".' As  is seen  from a  passage on  p. 436,  the King  is Sauron. 
   
            
  
SOURCE: textdata/thevault/Lord of the Rings (LotR)/Novel/The Peoples of Middle-Earth/The Peoples of Middle-Earth - J. R. R. Tolkien.pdf